《The Pinnacle Of Life》


 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1


    As night fell in California, the Assex¡¯s residence was filled with brilliant light and cheerful noises.


    Today marked the birthday of Madame ire of the Assex family. Despite her age, she was still the


    epitome of elegance and beauty. More remarkably, was the beauty and grace of her two daughters.


    One of them was deemed California¡¯s most beautiful; and the other was said to be the best looking in


    her college. Countless men who had been drooling over their beauty seized the opportunity, and came


    to wish Madame ire a happy birthday.


    ¡°Madame ire, I present to you, The Pearl of the East Sea. Wearing it will help yourplexion.


    Happy birthday!¡±


    ¡°Madame, I present to you, a pair of jade scepters. Wishing you eternal youth and may all your wishes


    come true.¡±


    As the gifts were presented to her one by one, the look of delight could not be hidden on Madame


    ire¡¯s face. She was feeling overjoyed.


    Like a bolt from the blue, a young man wearing a pair of worn out jeans rushed into the vi looking


    distressed. He said to Madame ire, ¡°Mum, my mother is very sick and needs immediate attention.


    Could you please lend me half a million dors?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was in shock and stared at the young man. The disgust on their faces was apparent. He had


    the audacity to not onlye in empty-handed, but to ask for half a million dors of hand out. Had he


    gone insane?


    A faint voice in the crowd asked, ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    A man in a suit arrogantly said, ¡°Who else can it be? He is Alex Rockefeller, the son-inw of the Assex


    family. The useless husband of Lady Dorothy! He is but a husband only in name, Lady Dorothy is a


    virgin. Otherwise, none of us will be here today!¡±


    The vi was bursting withughter as he finished his sentence.


    A beautifuldy sitting on the couch looked at Alex with disappointment. She was Alex¡¯s wife, Lady


    Dorothy Assex. They had been married for almost a year, but Alex¡¯s status in the family was worse


    than that of a nanny. He was never even allowed to enter his wife¡¯s room.


    A year ago, on the day of their wedding, Alex¡¯s parents were involved in a traffic ident. His father,


    William Rockefeller, was pronounced dead on the spot; his mother had been in aa up till now. To


    make matters worse, his father was framed for corruption, and hispany as well as all the


    properties had been seized. Alex was expelled from the house of Rockefeller. A man who was once


    treated as a young prince had turned into a nobody overnight. Naturally, his money-loving mother-in-


    law despised him to his very core.


    In order to afford his mother¡¯s medical bills, he had to sell off the only house that he had under his legal


    ownership, and it was still nowhere near enough to pay for the exorbitant fees incurred by her


    treatment. He had just been notified by the hospital that he had toe up with half a million dors for


    a critical operation immediately, otherwise, his mother would only have three days of life left. Alex had


    exhausted all other options, he had no choice but toe to beg the Assex family for money.


    Looking at Alex¡¯s desperate begging, embarrassing her in front of her guests on her birthday, Madame


    ire¡¯s face turned red with fury. She took a piece of her birthday cake and threw it at Alex and said,


    ¡°You are such garbage, the only thing you know how to do is beg for money from us every day.


    Do you think our money grows on trees? Is it not enough that we give you a stipend of ten thousand


    dors every month? You dare toe here begging for half a million dors? Your mother¡¯s medical


    expenses are like a bottomless pit. There¡¯s no need for an operation, just prepare for her funeral


    already!¡±


    Alex immediately let go of his tightly held hands.


    Lady Dorothy finally stood up and handed some tissue to Alex. She then said, ¡°Mom, you should be


    more civil about this, there¡¯s no need to get physical.¡±


    At this moment, Beatrice, the younger sister of Dorothy, said sneeringly, ¡°Sister, why are you still


    defending this trash? Look at him. Has he contributed a single cent since he came into our family? Has


    he ever given a gift to me and Mother? No! What else can he do apart from asking our family for


    money? I think you should leave him as soon as possible. There are many young, talented, and eligible


    men here today. Any one of them is a thousand fold better than him.¡±


    As they heard the words of Lady Beatrice Assex, all of the young men couldn¡¯t wait to speak up.


    ¡°I agree! Being married to this loser is truly unfortunate for Lady Dorothy, it¡¯s much better to get the


    marriage annulled immediately!¡± said one young man. ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry Lady Dorothy immediately, I


    will provide a dowry of a mansion in Beverly Hills worth thirty million dors and another twenty million


    dors in cash.¡±


    Someone else immediately shouted, ¡°Thirty million dors mansion in Beverly Hills? That has to be the


    cheapest home in the neighborhood! I am willing to give a mansion worth eighty million in Beverly Hills


    if you marry me, Lady Dorothy!¡±


    Another shouted, ¡°Me, me, me! As long as Lady Dorothy marries me, all of Jones¡¯s Family¡¯s billions in


    assets will be yours.¡±


    Alex¡¯s face had gone pale with humiliation. Dorothy¡¯s face had also turned pale. She was depressed


    because of the words her mother spoke next.


    Madame ire was pleased to see everyone offering such sky-high dowries for her daughter¡¯s hand in


    marriage and said, ¡°Gentlemen, please settle down and listen to what I have to say. Truth be told, my


    daughter Dorothy recently came upon a problem and identally ran into Sir Gaston Gates of


    Thousand Miles Corporation.


    Sir Gaston has threatened to run our Assex Construction out of business. Whoever is willing and able


    to help Dorothy out of this mess, you have my blessing for my daughter¡¯s hand in marriage.¡±


    She did not mention that Sir Gaston had asked for thepanionship of Lady Dorothy, otherwise, he


    would run the Assex family out of town.


    Alex was fuelled with anger and eximed loudly, ¡°I will not agree to that, Dorothy is my wife¡­¡±


    Madame ire pped Alex across his face and said, ¡°Who is your wife? Are you not aware that you


    are a nobody? You have no right to speak.¡±


    She asked again, ¡°Gentlemen, what do you say?¡± After hearing of the threat of Gaston Gates, all those


    who were vying to marry Lady Dorothy changed their attitude drastically and did not utter a single word.


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate was the leading corporation in California. Their assets were worth


    trillions of dors. A single word from the Gates family could make the world tremble.


    What was more frightening was the fact that Lex Gunther, the owner of Thousand Miles Conglomerate,


    known as Lord Lex, was the Don of California¡¯s underground world, with unfathomable power and


    influence. None of them were crazy enough to be making enemies of the Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate just for Lady Dorothy¡¯s hand in marriage.


    Witnessing the utter silence of the moment, Madame ire¡¯s heart sank a little with restlessness.


    Suddenly, someone said, ¡°Alright, I will settle this matter with Thousand Miles Conglomerate, and once


    it¡¯s done, I will marry Lady Dorothy.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s head turned and all eyes were on a young man wearing a Giorgio Armani suit with


    extraordinary temperament walking in with his head held high.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 2

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 2


    ¡°Young Master Spark!¡± Madame ire quickly greeted the iing person enthusiastically.


    Everyone in the vi had respect written on their faces. He was Spark Rockefeller, the young director of


    Rockefeller Group. Although the real number was unknown to the world, it was estimated that the


    wealth of Rockefeller Group totaled up to three hundred billion dors, more than all of thembined.


    However when Alex saw this man, he charged towards him with angered eyes, grabbed him by the


    cor and yelled, ¡°You animal. Dorothy is your sister-inw. How can you call yourself a human when


    you want to marry your sister-inw?¡±


    As fate had it, Spark was Alex¡¯s cousin. He was the son of his uncle, John Rockefeller. Alex had deep


    hatred for them both. He recalled a little incident that urredst October, right after his parents were


    involved in the car ident, it was John who came out and framed his father for corruption and stole


    Rockefeller Group that was built by his parents, and kicked Alex out of the Rockefellers¡¯ residence. If it


    wasn¡¯t for them, Alex¡¯s situation would not be as dire as it currently was.


    Spark looked at Alex with contempt, and said, ¡°What sister-inw? You were kicked out of the


    Rockefellers¡¯ residence by your own grandfather, how can Lady Dorothy be considered as my sister-in-


    law? Besides, you do not deserve her.¡±


    Madame ire pulled Alex away and kicked him. She then turned around with a smile, said to Spark,


    ¡°Master Spark, I¡¯m so blessed a man of your esteem has managed to make time for me today.¡±


    Sparkughingly said, ¡°Madame, it is your birthday today, I came here to wish you personally. This is a


    100-year-old ginseng, even I had to jump through hoops to buy it for three million dors, just to give it


    to you as a birthday gift.¡±


    Upon hearing that the ginseng was worth that much money, Madame ire could not contain her joy.


    She immediately received it with a greedy grin from ear to ear.


    As Spark gazed at Lady Dorothy, he was mesmerized by her beauty. It was obvious to everyone that


    he desired her. In fact, he had been yearning for her for a long time. He spoke softly, ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯ve


    heard about your little incident with the Gates family. It just so happens that my father has a close


    friend in the upper management of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. I can help you to resolve this


    matter. Once it¡¯s done, I will give you a grand wedding beyond your imagination! Dorothy, I love you


    with all my heart and have loved you from the first time that I saw you. When we¡¯re married, the entire


    Rockefeller Group will be yours.¡±


    Lady Dorothy calmly shook her head and said, ¡°I will not get a divorce.¡±


    Madame ire was filled with excitement when she heard that the entire Rockefeller Group would


    belong to her daughter. She tugged at Lady Dorothy and said, ¡°Are you crazy? The odds ofnding a


    guy like Spark is lower than being struck by lightning. Why do you still want to stay married to this


    garbage?¡±


    Madame ire turned to Spark and said, ¡°Well, Mr. Spark, it seems like you are truly in love with my


    daughter. This is great. From now on, you will be my son-inw.¡±


    Spark was delighted to see Madame ire¡¯s reaction. ¡°I heard the news of your ill mother and you


    need half a million dors for her surgery. Here is the half a million dors, it is yours if you file for a


    divorce with Dorothy tomorrow.¡± Spark said to Alex as he nonchntly tossed an American Express


    card at Alex¡¯s feet.


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned red. He could not bear to take Spark¡¯s money.


    Lady Dorothy could not stand it any longer, she pulled Alex and said, ¡°I will go to the hospital with you


    to see your mother. I can¡¯t get the half a million dors right now, but I will find a way.¡±


    Madame ire pulled her and said, ¡°How will you figure it out? We don¡¯t have that much money,


    unless you sell the house! I am telling you now Dorothy, if you dare to step out of this door today, we


    will no longer be family!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lady Beatrice stood up and pushed Alex out of the door. ¡°Alex, you should leave now. You are


    embarrassing my sister with your presence. Get out of here!¡±


    Bang! Alex was out of the vi and the door was shut after him. He could hear Spark shouting from


    within the vi ¡°Alex, remember to get a divorce tomorrow!¡± and all the guests¡¯ughter filled the silent


    night.


    Alex was seething with rage and anxiously left the Assex¡¯s residence in despair. Although he was just a


    husband in name to Lady Dorothy, he was truly in love with her. They attended college together and


    had fallen in love with each other at that time. It was a match made in heaven, but everything came


    crashing down on their wedding day. He had hit rock bottom, losing his parents and his wealth. On top


    of that, he was despised by his mother-inw which made things much more difficult.


    At this very moment, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom slowly stopped beside him. ¡°Master Alex!¡± A man in


    a well-tailored suit in his fifties exited the car.


    Alex was confused as he did not know this man and said, ¡°Are you calling me? Do I know you?¡±


    The man walked up to him, took a slight bow and said, ¡°I am Lex Gunther of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. I work for your father.¡±


    What? Alex was stunned. Just a few moments ago, he heard the Assex family anxiously selling their


    daughter to the highest bidder as they were worried that Thousand Miles Conglomerate would destroy


    them. Out of the blue, the infamous Lex Gunther of Thousand Miles Conglomerate suddenly appeared


    saying that he was working for his father. Was this all an borate prank?


    ¡°What business do you have with me?¡± Alex asked with a stoic face.


    ¡°I heard that you are facing some difficulties recently Mr. Rockefeller. I¡¯m here to offer you some help.


    The PIN is your birth date.¡± The old man said as he handed Alex a ck ATM card.


    Alex was bewildered, ¡°How much money is in the ount?¡±


    Lex Gunther answered, ¡°Not much, a measly ten billion dors.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 3

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 3


    Alex was shocked. Ten billion dors? Who would pull this kind of prank?


    Rockefeller Group was formidable in its heyday, with a market value of three hundred billion, but most


    of them were fixed assets. From what he knew, even his father did not have ten billion dors cash in


    the bank. But more importantly, the old man imed that he worked for William Rockefeller. ¡°You said


    that you work for my father? That means that Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡­¡±


    Lord Lex nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the entire Thousand Miles Conglomerate is yours, Master Alex.¡±


    p!


    Alex pped himself across the face.


    Lord Lex said in surprise, ¡°Master Alex, what are you doing?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I think I might be dreaming.¡±


    Lord Lex said, ¡°This is all true. Your father, Mr. William Rockefeller, saved my life. If it weren¡¯t for him, I


    would have been dead by now. Back then, it was Mr. Rockefeller who built Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. He then put me in charge of it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alex was dumbfounded, he still thought that it was just a dream.


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate was out of Rockefeller Group¡¯s league. It was rumored to have trillions


    of dors in assets, and it even had a huge influence in the underground world.


    Alex thought to himself, ¡®My father created such a behemoth? Yet I have never heard of it?¡¯


    Lord Lex spoke again, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller was a genius, not long after he founded Rockefeller Group, he


    also built Thousand Miles Conglomerate. One for the light and the other in the shadows toplement


    each other! Besides that, Mr. Rockefeller asked me to give this to you.¡±


    With that being said, he took out a small antique box and handed it to Alex.


    With a perplexed look on his face, Alex replied, ¡°When did my father give it to you? Why are you only


    handing this over to me now?¡±


    Lord Lex said, ¡°Today is your twenty-fourth birthday. This is a birthday gift from your father. A year ago,


    Mr. Rockefeller had it arranged. Happy birthday, Master Alex!¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    Lord Lex sighed and continued, ¡°Master Alex, your mother is in a dire situation right now. As for me, it


    is not convenient for me toe forward and help. You should hurry! If you need anything, just give a


    call. The number that I showed you just now is my personal phone number. I will always be on the line


    for you, master.¡±


    Lord Lex had a weary look on his face. After he was done speaking, he got into the Rolls Royce and


    left the scene.


    Alex was still in shock as if it was all a dream.


    The ATM card in his left hand and the small antique box in the right looked extremely real to him.


    As luck would have it, there was an ATM machine right next to him. Alex rushed over, inserted the card,


    and entered the PIN. The bnce showed $10,000,000,000¡ª10 billion dors!


    While looking at all the zeros, Alex¡¯s jaw dropped. He then opened up the antique box and found a


    pitch-ck ring inside. ¡°Why did Dad give this to me?¡± Alex questioned. He tried it on and it fit right on


    his finger.


    Now that he had the money, Alex rushed to the hospital. The most urgent business to take care of was


    to pay for his mother¡¯s surgery immediately. Her condition would be much better once the surgery was


    done.


    Alex¡¯s mother, Madame Brittany was hospitalized here and had been in aa since the traffic


    ident. The doctors pronounced her as brain dead and said that the chances of her ever waking up


    was only 5%.


    As Alex walked into the familiar hospital ward, he saw that it was empty. His mother was not in the bed.


    Where could she have gone? He quickly ran out of the ward and bumped into a familiar someone.


    ¡°Hey, are you crazy, are you blind? Oh, it¡¯s you. The famous piece of trash. Are you here to take


    advantage of me by bumping into me on purpose? Is it because you can¡¯t touch your own wife at


    home? Well good news, you used to look down on me, but now you don¡¯t even deserve me!¡±


    A woman dressed in a nurse¡¯s uniform loudly eximed. Her name was Chloe, an acquaintance of


    Alex¡¯s. Back in his college days, Alex had dated Chloe for a month. He had then discovered that Chloe


    was a gold digger and was flirting with many others behind his back and broke up with her.


    ¡°Where is my mother? Where has she gone?¡± Alex asked with urgency in his tone as he had no time to


    waste with her.


    Chloe smiled and said, ¡°Haha, you should ask yourself that. You can¡¯t even look after your own mother.


    You are useless. Do you only know how to beg for money from your wife and mother-inw like a


    dog?¡±


    Alex grabbed Chloe by the cor and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m asking you again, where is my mother? Where did


    you bring her to? You are the nurse on duty here, how can you not know?¡±


    Seeing him shouting with rage, Chloe was frightened. She replied, ¡°There¡­ She¡¯s right over there.¡±


    Alex looked at where Chloe pointed and there was a hospital bed in the aisle, and the person lying on


    the bed was his mother, Madame Brittany.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Alex let go of Chloe and ran over with his eyes turning red. Who was the one responsible for


    treating his mother like a piece of garbage?


    Alex was furious, ¡°Chloe, did you do this?¡±


    Chloe remembered that this was the hospital she worked at, why should she be afraid of him? He was


    the one who should be afraid of her! She snorted coldly, ¡°So what if it was me? You are the one who is


    poor, can¡¯t afford to pay her bills. This is a private hospital. Do you think we are running a charity? If


    you can¡¯t afford it, the only option is to leave! What are you still doing here? You are not special. If you


    have the money, then pay up! If you can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯m sorry but to tell you that you need to get your


    mother out of the hospital now!¡± Chloe looked at Alex with disdain.


    Then she sneered, ¡°Hey, how about this? Go back to grovel at your mother-inw and kneel down to


    your wife and beg them a few more times, maybe they will change their minds and give you some


    money. But that nasty woman Dorothy Assex might only give you a hundred dors. If you kneel and


    beg me, I will pay for your mother¡¯s hospital bed.¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice could be heard saying, ¡°Even if he kneels to me every day at home, he would never


    kneel to you for money.¡±


    Alex turned his head.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was shocked to see that it was Dorothy.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 4

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 4


    Alex was stunned as he did not expect her to show up. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lady Dorothy looked at Chloe, then at Alex, with sadness in her eyes and said, ¡°I have already


    deposited half a million dors in your ount, that is all I can do.¡±


    Alex was surprised, ¡°Where did you get the money? Did you get it from Spark? Dorothy, you cannot


    take the money. What will happen to us after taking his money? Moreover, I have the money, more than


    you can imagine. I can take care of your problem.¡±


    p!


    Dorothy pped Alex across his face and said, ¡°Was ten months of day-dreaming not enough for you?


    Can you stop this nonsense? Forget it and do as you please. Tomorrow, we will go our separate ways!¡±


    After she¡¯s done speaking, Dorothy turned around and left the hospital abruptly.


    Alex tried to chase after her but was stopped by Chloe. She had a vile smile on her face. ¡°Oh my, what


    is going on here? Why is your cousin, Spark, involved? Could it be that Dorothy wanted to help you and


    decided to earn the money by spending a night with Spark? Oh my, this is such a greatedy!¡±


    Alex pped Chloe in the face. ¡°I will kill you if you keep spouting nonsense!¡±


    ¡°How dare you p me!¡± Chloe said as she rushed at Alex.


    The head nurse who saw what was going on rushed over and stopped Chloe. ¡°What are you two


    doing? Hold your horses, Chloe. Fighting in this hospital? Do you want me to fire you?¡±


    After being reprimanded by the head nurse, Chloe came to her senses, she pointed at Alex and said,


    ¡°This bastard pped me! Why can¡¯t I reciprocate?¡±


    The head nurse knew Alex. She asked, ¡°Why did you hit her?¡±


    Alex pointed at his mother and coldly said, ¡°She left my mother here like a piece of garbage, and you


    dare to ask me why? There¡¯s no reason for her to just leave my mother here! She¡¯s human, not trash. I


    know that there¡¯s no more money in my payment ount, but it does not mean that I can¡¯t afford to pay


    any longer.¡±


    The head nurse just only realized Lady Brittany was left in the corridor.


    She was furious and screamed. ¡°What in the world are you doing Chloe? Who gave you the authority to


    do this? Apologize to Mr. Alex and immediately return the patient to the ward.¡±


    Chloe wouldn¡¯t dare to defy the head nurse, so she could only obediently apologize and bring Lady


    Brittany back to her ward.


    Alex then went to find his mother¡¯s primary physician to arrange for the surgery as soon as possible.


    Lady Brittany¡¯s primary doctor was Dr. Cheryl and she was only twenty-six years old. Yet, she was


    already a renowned doctor with a great track record. She was the granddaughter of California¡¯s famous


    genius Dr. James Coney. Not only was she smart, she also had looks that would bring Troy to its


    knees.


    Alex was feeling anxious and troubled not only about the condition of his mother, but as well as the


    troubles that Dorothy was facing.


    Without a thought, he stormed into Dr. Cheryl¡¯s office without knocking and was shocked to see a


    beautiful woman with skin as fair as Snow White changing her clothes. Her hourss figure captivated


    him. Their eyes met and locked for a full three seconds before the woman could let out a scream. She


    quickly covered her body with her medical gown.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Dr. Cheryl! I swear it is not intentional. I¡¯m no peeping tom.¡± Alex apologized profusely. He


    hastily turned around and closed the door.


    The beautiful woman was Doctor Cheryl Coney, his mother¡¯s primary physician. She was changing her


    clothes as she was getting ready to get off work. Leaning against the door, Alex patted his chest and


    gasped. The scene that he just saw was still lingering in his mind, muttering to himself, ¡°Such a


    beautiful figure¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the door swung open and Alex almost fell on the ground face first. Then he saw Dr. Cheryl¡¯s


    mesmerizing face staring angrily at him. ¡°What were you saying?¡± Dr. Cheryl asked.


    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± Alex was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t remember what important business he had with Dr.


    Cheryl. ¡°Dr. Cheryl, I was going to say was that idiot of a nurse Chloe left my mother in the corridor. If


    anything happened to my mother, I want her to pay me back with her life.¡±


    With that, he seeded in capturing Dr. Cheryl¡¯s attention.


    She was surprised and said, ¡°That happened?¡±


    She quickly ran over to the ward and saw Lady Brittany was being brought back to the ward. She


    immediately yelled at Nurse Chloe. Throughout the incident, Chloe¡¯s head stayed low and she dared


    not to say a single word. Then, Dr. Cheryl checked on Lady Brittany¡¯s condition and said to Alex, ¡°In


    light of your mother¡¯s condition, my rmendation is that we have the surgery as soon as possible.


    Do you have the money? If you are facing difficulties, I can lend you the money.¡±


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need to do that. I have the money. Thank you, Dr. Cheryl.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t expect that Dr. Cheryl would be kind enough to do that. Half a million dors was no small


    sum, even for a famous doctor like her.


    Chloe who overheard the conversation was also shocked and thought to herself, ¡°Is Dr. Cheryl stupid?


    She offered to lend money to this garbage, what does she see in him?¡±


    Dr. Cheryl answered, ¡°Great! I¡¯m d to hear that. I will arrange for your mother¡¯s surgery the first thing


    in the morning tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Alex gratefully said.


    ¡°Follow me, let¡¯s discuss some of the details to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s operation.¡± Dr. Cheryl told Alex


    and they both left the ward. She mumbled on and on, mostly about the preparations needed before and


    after the surgery, time arrangements and finally said, ¡°Please be early for tomorrow. There¡¯s nothing to


    worry about. I will personally do the surgery. The sess rate is very high! Moreover¡­¡±


    Alex was listening attentively. Dr. Cheryl suddenly whispered in his ears, ¡°Forget the image you saw in


    my office! Or I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Alex nodded promptly signing to show that he¡¯ll make sure that the


    matter will only be between them. ¡°Go away!¡± she continued.


    Dr. Cheryl watched as Alex went back to his mother¡¯s ward, and she sighed.


    Of course, she did not fall for him, but was deeply touched by his filial piety. Over the past ten months,


    Alex had visited his mother every single day without fail. She knew only a few people would be able to


    do that.


    Soon, Alex ran to the payment counter to prepay one million dors to the hospital for his mother¡¯s


    medical expenses.


    The transaction went through without a hitch. Alex felt surreal when he took back the ATM card. Just


    like that, his life took another great turn. He was a master once again. Only this time, he¡¯s even richer


    than he used to be.


    ¡°Spark, just you wait. How dare you have such thoughts about my wife! I will show you no mercy!¡±


    While he thought of Spark, he remembered that Dorothy gave him the money for his mother¡¯s medical


    bills.


    He took Spark¡¯s money, that despicable Spark! Was he taking the opportunity to sleep with her?


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The thought of it filled him with rage. He quickly called Dorothy but her mobile phone was turned off. He


    felt that something was off. He immediately rang Madame ire, ¡°Mom, is Dorothy home?¡±


    Madame ire was furious when she heard his voice. ¡°Dorothy is none of your business! You still have


    the audacity to call me? Don¡¯t ever look for us again under any circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you cannot let Dorothy and Spark be together. I will take care of the money problem as well as


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Please leave them to me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such ridiculous promises!¡± Madame ire angrily said, ¡°If you can take care of these


    problems, pigs might fly. Let me be clear, Spark is my son-inw, Dorothy and Spark are spending the


    night. You are nothing but a cuckold.¡±


    Click!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex¡¯s felt as if his brain exploded upon hearing this. He felt disoriented as if the world was spinning


    under his feet. Madame ire had hung up the phone. Alex felt like his soul had left him. Although he


    was rich once again, it all meant nothing if Dorothy was not with him.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 5

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 5


    Alex returned to the Assex family¡¯s vi as if he were a walking dead. Even though it was called a vi,


    it was just an unremarkable little house. After demolishing the old family home, a three-story building


    was built from the ground up. It was a far cry from a real vi.


    Alex looked up and saw that the light in Dorothy¡¯s room was on. ¡®Is Dorothy at home?¡¯ Alex wondered


    to himself. ¡®She¡¯s not with Spark after all?¡¯ At that moment of realization, it was as if a huge burden was


    lifted from his chest. He saw hope and realized Madame ire¡¯s words could not be trusted. She was


    deceitful. She liked to make things up just to fulfill the fantasies in her head.


    Alex rushed through the doors into the vi. He saw Madame ire in the living room, video calling


    someone while applying nail polish on her toes with her feet up in the air. She was humming happily.


    Alex felt overwhelmed, knowing that Madame ire was thrilled that her daughter was going to get


    remarried. She had forgotten all about the threats from Gaston Gates.


    Upon seeing Alex, Madame ire jumped out of the couch and said, ¡°Who let this person in? You still


    dare toe back here? You are going to get divorced from Dorothy tomorrow. Get out!¡±


    Alex ignored herments and quickly rushed up the stairs. He wanted to make sure that Dorothy was


    in her room. He was determined not to lose her. Alex tried to open the door, but it was locked. He


    knocked hard on the door and begged, ¡°Dorothy, please open the door. I know that you¡¯re in there. I


    have something important to tell you.¡±


    Madame ire followed Alex up with her bare feet and yelled, ¡°You garbage of a person, get out of our


    house. Who gave you permission toe up here? You think you have the right to be here?¡±


    ¡°I must see Dorothy,¡± Alex said with a firm voice.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did I not tell you that she went to spend the night with Spark? Maybe she¡¯ll be pregnant with his child.


    Stop being a burden to my daughter and our family. If you stop my daughter from marrying Spark, I will


    hit you!¡± Madame ire said.


    Alex grunted.


    If his snobbish mother-inw knew now that he had ten billion dors in the bank and a trillion dors


    empire, how would she feel? However, he decided it was not the right time to reveal it to her. In time,


    he would let her know of his newfound wealth and influence!


    Suddenly, the door to Dorothy¡¯s room swung open. Dorothy was at the door and said, ¡°Mom, can you


    watch your mouth? Even if you have no shame, I do! Who is spending the night with Spark? I¡¯m not


    divorced yet. If word spreads, how can I face anyone?¡± As she spoke, Dorothy slowly came out of the


    room. She looked at Alex without showing any emotions on her face.


    Madame ire quickly interjected as she saw Dorothy became unsettled, ¡°I¡¯m just telling him so that


    he would give up and never bother us again.¡±


    Alex was relieved to know that he was not toote. With a smile on his face, he assured Dorothy,


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m so d that you did not spend the night with Spark.¡± He was filled with hope. He felt like a


    brand-new person, who had the power to protect those that he loved.


    Alex thought to himself, ¡®My darling Dorothy! You¡¯ve never given up on me and endured so much for


    me over the past ten months. You can depend on me for the rest of our lives.¡¯


    Not understanding the meaning behind Alex¡¯s smile, Dorothy felt disappointed and angry. How could he


    be smiling after what had transpired? Had he really lost his mind?!


    She angrily said, ¡°What are you smiling about? Even if I¡¯m not with him today, I might be tomorrow. Are


    you happy about that?¡±


    The expression on Alex¡¯s face changed immediately. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I


    mean. I just want to let you know that I¡¯m not who I used to be! I admit that I had lost myself for the past


    ten months. Right now, I need to apologize and also thank you for not giving up on me. Finally, I can


    stand on my own two feet, I can protect you. That Gaston from Thousand Miles Conglomerate is


    nothing in front of me. I will avenge you. From now on, nobody will harass you¡­¡±


    Just as Alex was speaking enthusiastically, Madame ire pped him across his face. ¡°Are you


    hallucinating?¡± asked Madame ire, ¡°Are you brain dead? You must have gone insane. Why don¡¯t


    you just tell us that you own Thousand Miles Conglomerate? Get out of our home now before you


    spread your craziness around here!¡±


    Alex red at Madame ire. He wanted to tell her that he truly was the owner of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate so badly. However, even if he said it, no one would believe him, just as Dorothy thought


    he was crazy when he told her he had ten billion dors. It was indeed difficult for anyone, even


    himself, to believe it was true.


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Dorothy, just give me one day. Trust me. I can take care of


    everything. I¡­ I found an old friend of my father who is willing to help me. The half a million dors that


    you gave me, is it from Spark? I am going to repay him right now.¡±


    Alex turned around and wanted to go look for Spark after finishing his sentence.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Dorothy said, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Alex answered, ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯m begging you, just trust me this once. Don¡¯t agree to Spark¡¯s proposal.


    One day is all I need. Let me prove it to you! If I fail, I would agree to a divorce! I do not need the half a


    million dors from Spark.¡±


    Dorothy just looked at him stoically. She felt like he was a different person. She sighed and said, ¡° I did


    not take the money from Spark. I sold off my wedding ring for the money.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Alex almost was about to faint as he learned that Dorothy had sold off the wedding


    ring the both of them had picked together, but was relieved knowing that the money was not Spark¡¯s


    and asked, ¡°Who did you sell it to? I¡¯m going to buy it back right now.¡±


    Dorothy shook her head and said, ¡°I sold it for half a million dors, but if you want to buy it back, it may


    cost more than a million dors. Even if you did not use the money for your mother¡¯s medical bills,


    there¡¯s no way you can afford to buy it back. Maybe our life and marriage are destined to end. Please


    wake up Alex, stop dreaming! I hope you can live well without me.¡±


    As Dorothy finished her sentence, she turned around and mmed the door. Tears were running down


    her cheeks.


    Alex said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow that to happen. Who did you sell it to? I will buy it back right away! Even if


    it costs me a hundred million dors, I would still buy it. Don¡¯t worry, I will not let our marriage end.¡±


    ¡°L.G. Balfour!¡± Dorothy replied from behind the door.


    ¡°Okay! You have to wait for me!¡± Alex eximed excitedly.


    Dorothy shook her head and thought to herself, ¡°This man must have gone mad. He really thinks that


    he has the hundred million dors?¡±


    Madame ire chased Alex out of their home. ¡°Rockefeller, I¡¯m telling you right now, you are getting a


    divorce with Dorothy tomorrow!¡± If you dare to interfere with Dorothy marrying Spark, I wille after


    you!¡±


    Alex took a deep breath and quickly rushed to L.G. Balfour.


    L.G. Balfour was the premier jewelry store in California. There¡¯s only one store in California, so it was


    easy to locate.


    It¡¯s already half-past eight as Alex reached the store. Luckily the store had not closed as there were


    quite a few customers still browsing inside.


    The store was enormous, with a total of three storeys. They were stocked to the brim with all kinds of


    expensive and exclusive jewelry. It was difficult to estimate the total value of all their goods. The


    security measurements in the store were absolutely top-notch.


    Alex wanted to look for a store assistant, but he ran into a familiar face. It was the nurse from the


    hospital¡ªhis ex-girlfriend, Chloe. Chloe was taken aback when she saw him and immediately walked


    towards him and said in a yful tone, ¡°My my, did I step on dog poop today? Why does my luck have


    to be so terrible to run into you again? What are you doing here? You cannot afford the jewelry here!¡±


    Chloe was not in her nurse uniform and was wearing a tight dress that disyed her alluring figure.


    She was with an obese man in a suit and leather shoes, and she was hanging on him as if she were


    part of his body.


    Alex replied, ¡°It is none of your business!¡±


    Chloe sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what your wife had to do just to get the money for your mother¡¯s surgery.


    Don¡¯t tell me that you are using the money to buy a gift for her? You should just go home! This is not a


    ce that wees a pauper like you.¡±


    Alex angrily replied, ¡°You cannot even begin to imagine how much money I have. Would you believe


    that I can buy this right now?¡± pointing at the ne on the billboard, named Love in a Fallen City,


    with the price tag of thirty million dors.


    Chloeughed out loud and said, ¡°Are you daydreaming? If you can afford it, I will kneel down and lick


    your feet!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 6

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 6


    Alex shook his head and sneered, ¡°Chloe, you are not qualified to lick my toes. You should go home


    and this fattie¡¯s toes. If you make him happy, he might buy you two thousand dors worth of rubbish.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chloe¡¯s anger was so intense, she¡¯s like a ticking time bomb about to go off.


    The fattie finally chased Chloe, when he was about to coax her to bed, Alex made a fool out of him.


    The fattie said, ¡°You penniless bastard, take a petty look at yourself, do you think you can afford this


    ne with a thirty million dors price tag? What?! Do you think it is only three thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°What if I can afford to buy it? Can you afford one? Will you buy one too?¡± Asked Alex.


    Alex had made up his mind to purchase the jewelry.


    He had owed Lady Dorothy Assex too much for the past ten months.


    Buying a ne worth thirty million dors might make her happy, and gain her trust in his capability


    to protect her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The fattie said angrily, ¡°Where did this idiote from, a bunch of nonsense, Chloe, how did you know


    this kind of person? It demotes me every time talking to him.¡±


    Alex sneered, ¡°Tell me directly if you do not have money, there is no need to make excuses. I won¡¯t


    make things difficult for you. After all, there is only one ¡®Love in a Fallen City¡¯, only my wife is worthy of


    it, your girlfriend is unworthy of the ne. It is better if you could just buy the one beside it, which is


    three million dors, how about it, want to bet?¡±


    ¡°Wow, who do you think you are to threaten me?! Bring it on! But what if you can¡¯t afford it?¡± the fattie


    yelled.


    Alex didn¡¯t have the chance to speak yet.


    Chloe said, ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, kneel and address me as your mother three times!¡±


    Alex stared at her coldly, ¡°Got it!¡±


    They randomly asked the nearest shop assistant.


    And they found out that they needed to go to the third floor if they wanted to buy the ¡®Love in a Fallen


    City¡¯ ne.


    The three of them arrived at the third floor in a blink of an eye, found the counter, and saw the person in


    charge of this ne was an acquaintance.


    She was Lady Dorothy¡¯s best friend, Cassandra.


    ¡°What? You want to buy the ¡®Love in a Fallen City¡¯ ne? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    After Cassandra heard about it, she looked at Alex and felt so angry. ¡°Alex, I don¡¯t understand, what


    right do you have to hold onto Dorothy, be a man, divorce Lady Dorothy immediately, don¡¯t be a burden


    to her anymore! Don¡¯t you know, Dorothy came to me a while ago and sold her wedding ring for half a


    million dors for your mother¡¯s medical expenses. Now you are telling me that you want to buy a thirty


    million dor ¡®Love in a Fallen City¡¯ ne, do you think I am an idiot to believe in you?¡±


    Alex knew that something bad would happen if he met her, as she mocked him all the time.


    Chloe and the fattie that stood next to her burst intoughter.


    Chloe said, ¡°Alex, did you hear that your wife even sold the wedding ring, and you are still here,


    pretending to be rich? Just admit that you can¡¯t afford it. Kneel, lick the soles of my feet, and address


    me as your mother three times!¡±


    As soon as she finished talking, she took off her shoes and stretched out her feet.


    Alex didn¡¯t even take a nce at her, and said to Cassandra, ¡°What if I can afford to buy it?¡±


    Cassandra furiously replied, ¡°If you can afford to buy it, I will kneel before you and address you as my


    father!¡±


    Snap!


    Alex took out his credit card.


    ¡°Swipe the card!¡±


    Cassandra grabbed the bank card, threw it on Alex, and said resentfully, ¡°Would you cut it out, already?


    Stop interfering with my work here. Alex, I know you well enough! Don¡¯t even bother to think about that


    thirty million dors ne, you can¡¯t even afford a three thousand dors ne!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I will ask the security guard to chase you out of here.¡±


    Alex frowned, ¡°I¡¯m here to buy things, why would you want to chase me out? Cassandra, are you trying


    to get yourself fired?¡±


    Cassandra waved, and the two security guards who had already noticed what happened earlier rushed


    over.


    A security guard said, ¡°Cassandra, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cassandra said, ¡°This guy is here to cause trouble, please chase him out.¡±


    Alex said coldly, ¡°Cassandra, don¡¯t be shameless, I¡¯m here to buy things, not to cause trouble. If your


    boss gets to know about your service attitude, do you think you can continue to work here? Aren¡¯t you


    scared of me filing aint about you to your boss?¡±


    Cassandra red at him, ¡°Well if you wish to buy the ¡®Love in a Fallen City¡¯ ne, you will need the


    VIP membership card of L.G. Balfour or the star membership card of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. If


    you have one of those, I can sell it to you.¡±


    ¡°Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡±


    Alex was frozen for a while.


    One of the security guards said, ¡°Yes, L.G. Balfour is a subsidiary of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    Think about the consequences, if you try to cause trouble here.¡±


    Alex frowned, he did not have any of those membership cards.


    Chloe teased, ¡°Are you shocked? ept your defeat. How about you kneel and lick the soles of my


    feet? This ce belongs to Thousand Miles Conglomerate. If you are trying to cheat out of a bet, you


    are trying to offend Lord Lex Gates. Deal with it.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Give me a few minutes.¡±


    He took out his cell phone, dialed Lord Lex Gates¡¯s number, and said, ¡°I am at L.G. Balfour and I wish


    to purchase the ¡®Love in a Fallen City¡¯ ne, but I don¡¯t have a membership card, so I can¡¯t buy it.¡±


    Lord Lex Gates said immediately, ¡°Master, please give me two minutes, I will deal with it immediately.¡±


    Alex hung up the phone and nced at everyone, ¡°Please give me two minutes.¡±


    Cassandra sneered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you two minutes to see what kind of tricks you are trying to y. If


    you are trying to cause trouble here intentionally, I will beat the hell out of you!¡±


    Finally, in less than two minutes.


    A middle-aged man hurried over.


    Cassandra and the two security guards saw that person and immediately greeted him respectfully.


    They eximed, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jefferson!¡±


    It turned out that he was the general manager of L.G. Balfour, Jefferson.


    Cassandra thought that Jefferson hade to check out what happened after hearing the noise. She


    quickly pointed at Alex and said, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, this guy came here to cause a fuss. He doesn¡¯t have a


    membership card but kept saying that he wished to buy the treasure of our store, the ¡®Love in a Fallen


    City¡® ne. The security guards will chase him out from here now.¡±


    Without a word, Jefferson pped her in her face.


    ¡°You are ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°He is the Supreme VIP of L.G. Balfour!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was bbergasted and speechless.


    Meanwhile, Cassandra who was covering her face, was stunned.


    Jefferson walked up to Alex and said respectfully, ¡°Master Alex, I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡±


    Alex looked at him, ¡°So, can I buy this ¡®Love in a Fallen City¡¯ ne now?¡±


    Jefferson bowed and said, ¡°Yes, of course, you can. Oh wait you can have it if you like it, you don¡¯t


    need to pay anything for it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chloe was speechless.


    Looking back and forth at Alex and the ne, there was envy in her eyes.


    The thirty million dors ne was being given away just like that.


    Why?


    Wasn¡¯t Alex a piece of trash? How was he qualified for L.G. Balfour to give him such an expensive gift?


    ¡°No, I will buy it myself!¡±


    Alex took out his ck credit card and threw it at Cassandra.


    ¡°Please, swipe the card!¡±


    ¡°Remember what you have said just now, I will be your father after I have bought the ne!¡±


    Cassandra took the credit card and her face turned pale.


    Alex pointed at Chloe and Fattie and said to Jefferson, ¡°Also, these two people here, they ced a bet


    with me just now that if I bought the ¡®Love in a Fallen City¡¯ ne, they will buy the three million


    dors ne shown on the billboard. You bet, you pay, or you are showing no respect to Lord Lex.¡±


    The security immediately blocked the two people, intentionally or unintentionally.


    One minuteter.


    Beep¡­


    Payment sessful.


    When Cassandra handed the credit card back to Alex, her hands were slightly shaking.


    Thirty million dors was paid sessfully.


    How much credit was actually avable on this card?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 7

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 7


    Cassandra was startled.


    Unfortunately, the bnce of the card could not be disyed on the machine.


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, why does Mr. Jefferson respect him so much, even saying that he is a supreme VIP, I


    do not think there has been any supreme card in L.G. Balfour?¡± Her mind was filled with questions.


    She could not seem to understand the reason. Alex had been living off the Assex¡¯s family and served


    the Assex¡¯s family as a nanny. Why was there such a huge contrast?


    In the past, Alex had even poured water for her to wash her feet!


    Chloe yelled, ¡°Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible. The machine must be broken. How can


    this garbage of a human have thirty million dors? He shouldn¡¯t even be able to withdraw three


    thousand dors! You guys, double-check the transaction! Hurry up!¡±


    Jefferson red at Chloe. ¡°So, are you trying to go back on your words here in the subsidiaries of the


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate? How dare you scold Master Alex? You dug your own grave! Guards,


    p her!¡±


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate had the most influence over the underworld in California.


    Of course, their security guards had to be extraordinary.


    Right after receiving the orders, Chloe was pinned down to the countertop and was pped a dozen


    times in a row.


    Her face was swollen and looked like a pig¡¯s head.


    The fattie that stood next to her didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    ¡°Fattie, don¡¯t forget about the jewelry with a three million dors price tag!¡± Alex reminded him.


    The fattie was about to cry. To him, three million dors was not a small amount. However being


    confronted by the Thousand Miles Conglomerate, he didn¡¯t have the guts to say no.


    He answered promptly, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll buy it right away.¡±


    When Chloe heard it, her eyes shone with excitement.


    After shopping for half of a day here, they only bought a bracelet for two thousand dors. She wanted


    to buy a jade bracelet, but the fattie had refused, he said that he would buy it after tonight¡­


    Now that he was going to purchase a piece of jewelry for three million dors, she should thank Alex!


    As she was about to reach out to the jewelry, the fattie pushed her away. ¡°Go away, who said that this


    was for you?¡±


    Chloe shouted, ¡°If it was not for me, then whom is it for?¡±


    Fattie replied, ¡°I¡¯m buying this for my mother. From now on, this will be my family¡¯s heirloom. You are


    not worthy of being my wife. You¡¯re just a b*tch, stop daydreaming!¡±


    Chloe was furious. She lunged herself at Fattie and started a fight with him.


    Finally, Jefferson gave an order to drag and kick them all out.


    Cassandra looked at Alex with mixed emotions, atst, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.


    How can you be so rich, being able to casually buy a piece of jewelry worth thirty million dors, but yet


    allow Lady Dorothy to sell her wedding ring for the sake of your mother? Have you been lying to her to


    manipte her feelings?¡±


    Alex answered, ¡°That is my business, you won¡¯t understand.¡±


    Then he said, ¡°Bring out that wedding ring!¡±


    Jefferson said, ¡°Hurry up! How dare you! You should quickly take it out when the master has asked.


    Otherwise, you are going to pay the price.¡±


    Cassandra dared not to hesitate, she hurriedly took the ring out, and said, ¡°ording to thepany¡¯s


    policy, thepany paid half a million dors for this diamond ring. If you wish to purchase it back, the


    selling price must be doubled, so you will have to pay one million dors for it.¡±


    Jefferson pped Cassandra again and cursed, ¡°Double? Are you out of your mind? Don¡¯t you know


    Master Alex¡¯s identity? He is the owner of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Does he need to pay for a


    ring like this?¡±


    This guy was very rough and didn¡¯t look like a general manager of a jewelry store. He must be from the


    underworld.


    Cassandra¡¯s eyes bulged, doubting her ears. Mr. Jefferson had said that Alex owned the entire


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate. How was it possible?


    He was not a loser.


    He was the secret boss after all.


    Alex said, ¡°That¡¯s enough Mr. Jefferson, no need to publicize this, it will only create unpleasant rumors.¡±


    Jefferson quickly pped himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. It was my mistake. Please deal with me as you


    please.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    After that, he looked at Cassandra. ¡°What have you promised?¡±


    Cassandra was startled.


    After that, she lowered her head and said in extreme humiliation, ¡°Father!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Remember, I don¡¯t want anyone to know my identity, including Lady Dorothy. Do make sure


    you keep it under wraps, otherwise, you will face the consequences.¡±


    Cassandra was aware of how powerful Thousand Miles Conglomerate was. She quickly nodded her


    head when she heard his words.


    Jefferson said, ¡°Master, shall we¡­¡±


    With his thumb, he drew an invisible line across his neck.


    When Cassandra saw and understood what it meant, she was so scared that her heart skipped a beat!


    Alex said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, she is my wife¡¯s best friend. Also, she is now my daughter. Give


    her a chance. Let her work here and please take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s promote her to the manager on the third floor, what do you think?¡± Jefferson asked.


    ¡°Do as you please,¡± Alex replied.


    Alex carried jewelry worth millions of dors in his hands. Under the escort of Cassandra and


    Jefferson, he walked out of L.G. Balfour. Cassandra was dumbfounded. It was a blessing in disguise


    that she was promoted to manager.


    The way she looked at Alex had changed.


    Right at that moment, a Rolls-Royce Phantom appeared in front of them.


    The person in the car was Lord Lex Gunther.


    Cassandra saw Lord Lex escort Alex into the car respectfully before it drove away.


    Alex said to Lord Lex Gunther, ¡°Lord Lex, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    Lord Lex Gunther replied promptly, ¡°Young Master, your wish is mymand. I am always at your


    service.¡±


    ¡°Do you happen to know this person by the name Sir Gaston in Thousand Miles Conglomerate?


    Recently he signed a contract with my wife¡¯spany, Assex Constructions. At the reception, I saw


    him bullying my wife and asked her to sleep with him.¡±


    ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lord Lex Gunther was furious. ¡°Lady Dorothy got involved?! He practically signed his own death


    warrant, what is his full name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sir Gaston was all that I know. Is there no such person by your side?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall anyone with the family name of Gaston, but I will check it out right away. I will get to the


    bottom of this by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± Alex nodded, and he said, ¡°By the way, about the fact that my dad is the


    founder of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, don¡¯t publicize it. Keep it in the dark as it has always been


    and stop addressing me as master from now on, just Mr. Alex.¡±


    Lord Lex Gunther was stunned, then nodded. ¡°Very well, keeping it low may keep you safe. There are


    lots of opponents in Thousand Miles Conglomerate. I¡¯m afraid that it might lead to you and Lady


    Dorothy. I will address you Mr. Alex when we are outside.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes fluttered. He hadn¡¯t thought about it before.


    Come to think of it, he should try to keep a low profile.


    Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s name was well known to be the greatest gang leader in California. He must be


    living life under the glint of armors and sh of swords. He must have countless enemies.


    After that, Lord Lex Gunther took out another card. ¡°This is Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s Supreme


    VIP Card. Expenses in all the subsidiaries will be waived. Take it, it will save you a lot of trouble and


    may hide your identity.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m leaving!¡± said Alex.


    ¡°Master, let me drive you home, going to the Assex¡¯s residence?¡± Lord Lex replied.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Alex pondered. He surely cannot enter the Assex¡¯s residence now as his mother-inw might


    lop his head off. ¡°Send me to a hotel, any hotel will do.¡±


    ¡°The Golden Age of Youth Hotel it is!¡± Lord Lex eximed.


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡± asked Alex.


    That was the most expensive and luxurious hotel in California.


    Lord Lex Gunther smiled and said, ¡°Master, that¡¯s your property too!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 8

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 8


    As hey down on the bed of the most luxurious presidential suite in Ther Golden Age of Youth Hotel,


    Alex couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    What happened today was too overwhelming.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his father had kept such a big secret, Thousand Miles Conglomerate, most


    powerful in the underworld of California. Would that mean that his father was the strongest


    underground boss too?


    Was it true that his death was due to a traffic ident?


    Or there¡¯s more to this than met the eye?


    Late in the midnight hours, when he finally fell into a deep sleep, he was woken up by his phone rm.


    He got up and rushed to the hospital.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    In the end, when he arrived at the hospital, he saw several doctors gathered around his mother¡¯s bed.


    Among them, Dr. Cheryl Coney, a beautiful doctor with a particrly hot body, was there too.


    He was shocked.


    He thought something bad happened to his mother.


    He quickly asked, ¡°Dr. Cheryl, what¡¯s wrong with my mother? Has her condition gotten worse?¡±


    Dr. Cheryl in a white coat and a mask turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, her condition did not


    worsen, but has shown signs of improvement.¡±


    Alex froze for a while, and said in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    Dr. Cheryl nodded. ¡°Yes, before this we thought that your mother¡¯s condition was bad, and she needed


    surgery right away. Unexpectedly, it quickly stabilized, and all the indicators returned to normal. Your


    mother has a very strong will to survive. This is great.¡±


    ¡°So, there is no need for surgery?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do an inspection first. If everything is fine, there is no need for surgery. The surgery has its risks


    too.¡±


    Two hourster.


    The inspection report was out.


    Cheryl nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good, no surgery is needed, and ording to our observation, your


    mother¡¯s chances of waking up has increased, indicating that she has her consciousness, and I will


    continue to treat her by acupuncture.¡±


    Alex was overjoyed and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, Dr. Cheryl!¡±


    He was delighted. This was the first time that his mother¡¯s situation had shown any improvement in ten


    months.


    Dr. Cheryl, whom Alex suddenly hugged, frowned immediately.


    She perceived that he didn¡¯t intend to harass her, so she didn¡¯t me him, but patted him on his back,


    ¡°Okay, take good care of your mother, keep it up!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°Can you let go of me?¡± Dr. Cheryl asked.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Let go now!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°No, Dr. Cheryl, your hair is stuck in my clothes¡­¡± Alex answered


    At the same time, at the Assex¡¯s vi¡­ Spark Rockefeller came in his Lamborghini, to see Lady


    Dorothy again.


    The car honked.


    Madame ire, who was wearing ck pajamas, opened the door and greeted him, ¡°Oh, Spark, my


    dear son-inw, it felt like I haven¡¯t seen you a long time, even though I haven¡¯t seen you for just one


    night, mom missed you so much.¡±


    She wore no make-up, and her hair tousled.


    She still looked as young as thirty years old, with a more matured temptation.


    Seeing such a lively and charming woman, Spark was so eager to rush forward and take her into his


    arms, but fortunately, he resisted, he thought in his mind, ¡®Just wait till I get Lady Dorothy. By that time


    none of you can run away. Alex Rockefeller, that good-for-nothing, can¡¯t get a hold of this treasure.


    Such a fool.¡¯


    While thinking, Spark handed the gift he was holding to Madame ire.


    He also took the opportunity to touch her.


    Madame ire didn¡¯t realize it at all, but smiled. ¡°Aw, you¡¯re my best son-inw ever. Not only did you


    visit me but brought me gifts too! Compared to you, that trash Alex is nothing but rubbish. Both of you


    are Rockefellers, but there are such huge differences between the two of you!¡±


    Spark smiled and said, ¡°Mom, why would you bring up that trash, you¡¯re killing the mood.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I say no more!¡±


    Both of them entered.


    Lady Dorothy and her sister, Lady Beatrice were both there. Lady Dorothy felt very ufortable when


    she heard Spark shamelessly address her mother as ¡°Mum¡±, what¡¯s done was done. She had no way


    out and was helpless.


    The night before, Alex vowed solemnly and said that he had the money and can easily solve the


    problem, but till now he was nowhere to be seen, not even a phone call, could she believe in him?


    Don¡¯t tell me!


    ¡°Mum, I hand-picked this jade bracelet for youst night. Do you like it? I think it is a perfect match with


    the fair skin on your beautiful hands!¡±


    ¡°While this diamond ne, Sis Beatrice, is for you. You are beautiful. Try it on. It will look great on


    you.¡±


    Spark took out the gifts, sweet-talking.


    The two women were dazed immediately.


    They couldn¡¯t wait to wear them on.


    Madame irepared Alex Rockefeller with Spark again and was determined to divorce Lady


    Dorothy from Alex. Comparing both Rockefeller brothers, they were worlds apart.


    The more she looked at the jade bracelet on her hand, the more she liked, but as she saw Lady


    Dorothy sitting on the sofa, who kept quiet, she immediately rolled her eyes and said, ¡°My dear son-in-


    Lady Dorothy felt uneasy and said, ¡°Mom, shame on you! Alex and I are not divorced yet. I am still


    Alex¡¯s wife.¡±


    Madame ire coldly snorted. ¡°Wife! Bullshit! Has he ever touched you? You have sold the wedding


    ring, what else is there to talk about? Since Spark Rockefeller is here now, ask the trash toe over


    now and get divorced. Then, get your marriage certificate with Spark, and be Spark Rockefeller¡¯s wife.¡±


    Spark heard it and was overjoyed.


    Lady Beatrice supported, ¡°Yes, Sis. I think that is such a good idea. Killing two birds with one stone.


    Anyway, I won¡¯t acknowledge Alex that trash as my brother-inw. Only a young man like Spark is


    worthy of being my brother-inw.¡±


    Lady Dorothy felt powerless and weak.


    She was speechless.


    Spark then said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go file for your divorce and register for our marriage right away.¡±


    Lady Dorothy felt extremely disgusted and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t solved the problem for me yet. Let¡¯s talk


    about it when the problem is solved!¡±


    Spark smiled and said, ¡°That is easy¡­ Hehe, there¡¯s nothing my parents couldn¡¯t handle, right? Easy!


    By the way, it¡¯s almost noon. How about we first grab some lunch, then you can divorce that trash. My


    dad can step in for you¡­ Dorothy, I am not threatening you, this is to show sincerity to my dad.


    Otherwise, how would he believe that I want to marry you when you are still married?¡±


    Madame ire nodded.


    Promptly said, ¡°Let me call up that trash.¡±


    ¡­


    It was half-past eleven in the morning, Alex just came out from the hospital and was going to find out


    from Lord Lex Gunther if the problem had been resolved, but suddenly he received a call from Madame


    ire saying that they were having lunch with Spark Rockefeller and asked him to bring along his


    marriage certificate to meet them. She wanted them to head straight to the office to divorce after lunch.


    Alex¡¯s face darkened.


    Divorce?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    He decided to bring along the Love in a Fallen City ne worth thirty million dors to shove it in


    both Madame ire and Spark Rockefeller¡¯s face.


    Half an hourter.


    Alex rushed to the restaurant.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw Spark taking out a jewelry box and said to his wife Lady Dorothy,


    ¡°Dorothy, my heart is for you. I call upon heaven and earth as my witness. Just like this only ne in


    the world, I want you in my life, you and no one else.¡±


    Then, he opened the jewelry box and showed it to Lady Dorothy.


    Lady Beatrice covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°Oh my God¡­Is this the treasure of L.G. Balfour,


    ¡®Love in a Fallen City¡¯ that is worth thirty million dors? I saw someone on the Inte saying that


    there was a mysterious guy who bought the nest night, and it turned out to be you, Brother


    Spark Rockefeller. Sister, you are so blessed!¡±


    Spark was stunned.


    The Love in a Fallen City ne he was holding was an imitation, but he didn¡¯t expect that someone


    would have bought that ne with a thirty million dor price tag. However, it would be better if the


    ne had been purchased, then there was no way to confirm that the ne he was holding was


    fake, and he said promptly, ¡°Yes, I bought it for thirty million dorsst night.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, yours is fake!¡±


    ¡°The one that I am holding is the genuine Love in a Fallen City ne!¡±


    At that moment, Alex sneered.


    He walked in and threw the jewelry box in his hand on the table.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 9

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 9


    There was pin-drop silence!


    Everyone in that private dining room was shocked.


    But a few secondster, a burst ofughter broke the silence.


    Everyoneughed.


    Only Lady Dorothy was deeply disappointed after being shocked.


    Madame ire then eximed, ¡°You can afford to buy the Love in a Fallen City ne worth thirty


    million dors? Did you sleep on the streetst night? You must be still asleep, still dreaming about it


    huh? If you can afford this ne, I will eat this table.¡±


    Alex replied indifferently, ¡°Mum, you don¡¯t need to eat the table, your teeth are not strong enough to


    bite it.¡±


    Madame ire raised her brows and red, ¡°Mum? Who is your mother? Your mother is still in the


    hospital, half-dead! From today onwards, Spark Rockefeller is my only son-inw, and he is the only


    one qualified to address me as a mum. You, divorce Dorothy in the afternoon.¡±


    Alex nced and clenched his fist.


    ¡°What? Are you angry? How dare trash like you be angry at me, dare to beat me up?¡± Madame ire


    pointed at her head, ¡°Come on, here, beat my head, if you dare to beat me, I lose!¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with this shrew.


    Instead, he looked at Lady Dorothy and said, ¡°Dorothy, I told you I am not who I used to be. Now I can


    protect you and everyone around me. The Love in a Fallen City ne inside of this jewelry box is


    the proof! L.G. Balfour only had one Love in a Fallen City ne, the only one in the world, which is


    exactly the one I bought, the rest are fake!¡±


    ¡°Also, I retrieved our wedding ring, and it¡¯s in this box.¡±


    As soon as he stopped talking, he heard Madame ire roaring withughter. ¡°Listen, Dorothy. Listen


    carefully, what kind of bullsh*t is he spouting? How shameless, he must have gone insane! How dare


    he say that Spark¡¯s Love in a Fallen City ne is fake. Is yours genuine? Yours must be fake too.¡±


    Spark said, ¡°Yes! Alex, this is a real eye-opener. Bunch of bullshit. With my current status as Spark


    Rockefeller, do you think I will use a fake ne to deceive people? Thirty million dors means


    nothing to me, but what about you? You knelt to Mum, begging for half a million dors yesterday. No


    one would believe in you.¡±


    Alex heard Spark addressing Madame ire as his mother.


    He was speechless.


    He looked at Lady Dorothy, ¡°Dorothy, do you believe in me?¡±


    Lady Dorothy couldn¡¯t believe in him.


    She asked, ¡°Let me ask you, you said you have a way to solve the threat by Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate, have you done it?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°My people are working on it, news will be here soon.¡±


    Sparkughed and said, ¡°You liar, do you know anyone from Thousand Miles Conglomerate? Even if


    you kneel in front of the entrance of Thousand Miles Conglomerate for three days and three nights, no


    one will help you. You are talking smack.¡±


    Lady Dorothy sighed and said nothing.


    She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have pinned her hopes on him at all.


    At this moment, Alex¡¯s cell phone rang.


    He looked at the caller ID on the screen, and it was the boss of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Lord


    Lex Gunther.


    He picked up the call.


    Lord Lex Gunther said on the other side, ¡°Master, I have checked with the matter, and I¡¯ve found the


    person. Would you like me to drown this person?


    Alex was overjoyed and looked at Spark.


    He remembered Lady Dorothy had told him yesterday that she wanted to take revenge with her own


    hands.


    He said immediately, ¡°That¡¯s too easy on him, I will take care of him myself.¡±


    Lord Lex Gunther said, ¡°Okay, where are you, Master? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Lord Lex Gunther replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m at Hell¡¯s Angels.¡±


    He hung up.


    Alex said to Lady Dorothy, ¡°It has been resolved, Thousand Miles Conglomerate will no longer threaten


    you. That rascal Sir Gaston has been found. If he dares to think aboutying a finger on you again, I


    will take revenge on him myself! I will kill him!¡±


    Then right after that, he felt hungry.


    He sat down, grabbed a bowl of sd, and gobbled it up.


    When Madame ire saw him eating like a hungry hippo, she shot him a look of disdain. ¡°You can¡¯t


    even afford to have a proper meal, how dare you continue to daydream!¡±


    Lady Dorothy didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Looking at Alex talking big and fantasizing, she was heartbroken.


    She stood up abruptly, took up a cup, and sshed it on his face, ¡°I beg you, would you please wake


    up? Stop dreaming! When will you stop making a fool of yourself? You should take care of your mother


    in the hospital!¡±


    Alex swallowed the food and wiped his face.


    ¡°Dorothy, you must trust me, just wait, you will receive the news soon!¡±


    Full of confidence, he turned around and left.


    Madame ire grabbed the jewelry box angrily, threw it out the door, and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Take


    your bloody broken box with you. Who knows what is in there? Get out! If I knew you were trash back


    then, I would never have agreed to let you marry Dorothy.¡±


    Pop!


    The jewelry box was thrown open.


    Inside, both the wedding ring and the Love in a Fallen City ne fell out.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Madame ire was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect there to be a ne in the box.


    Alex picked up the wedding ring. As he was about to pick up the ne, a woman picked it up.


    Looking up, it turned out to be that beautiful Dr. Cheryl Coney.


    ¡°Dr. Cheryl, why are you here?¡± Alex was slightly startled.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to have a meal with a friend.¡± She was slightly surprised after ncing at the Love in a Fallen


    City ne, and smiled, ¡°Such a beautiful ne, you should take care of it, here you are.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    Alex smiled bitterly.


    He had spent thirty million dors on the ne, but it was thrown away like garbage, ¡°Here, you can


    have it, the rest think that it¡¯s fake anyway.¡±


    After speaking, he left without looking back.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Dr. Cheryl held the ne in a daze and finally looked at the people in the private dining room.


    She put away the ne and walked towards her private dining room.


    It was just a fake ne, take it and leave!


    Madame ire sneered. ¡°See? Giving it away easily to a passer-by like this, and he still dares to im


    that it is the Love in a Fallen City ne that is worth thirty million dors? Look who got hold of the


    genuine Love in a Fallen City ne now! Dorothy, you should thank Spark, keep the present! This


    ne is a token of Spark¡¯s love for you.¡±


    Lady Dorothy was moody and shook her head. ¡°This is too expensive, I cannot ept it.¡±


    Madame ire took the ne, and said, ¡°You silly girl. Alright, I will keep it for you, until the day you


    marry Spark.¡±


    At this moment, Cassandra walked in.


    ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re here! I was looking for you all over!¡±


    She heard that Lady Dorothy and Alex Rockefeller might be divorcing, so she came to help keep their


    marriage together.


    She knew that Alex had Thousand Miles Conglomerate supporting him.


    That was a real big shot!


    If she could hold on to being a friend of Alex and Dorothy, she could be at peace of mind for the rest of


    her life¡­


    But she didn¡¯t know the reason for Alex keeping his identity a secret. She could not let the cat out of the


    bag, the best that she could do was help them salvage their rtionship.


    In fact, in her heart, she wanted to marry Alex the most!


    ¡°Hey, this ne¡­¡±


    She suddenly saw the ne in Madame ire¡¯s hand, ¡°Why does it look like the Love in a Fallen


    City ne?¡±


    Madame ire bragged and said, ¡°Cassandra, you are right, this is the one and only Love in a Fallen


    City ne, and it is Spark¡¯s love token to Dorothy.¡±


    Cassandra looked at the ne, then at Spark Rockefeller.


    After that, she showed disdain and said, ¡°I think you are deceived by someone with ulterior motives.


    This is not the Love in a Fallen City ne at all, it¡¯s a replica. It¡¯s fake.¡±


    Spark stood up with a gloomy expression, ¡°Bullsh*t! What do you know about authenticity? This is the


    genuine Love in a Fallen City ne!¡±


    Cassandra sneered. ¡°I sold the genuine Love in a Fallen City ne. How can I not know? This


    ne is fake!¡±


    As soon as she said that, everyone in the Assex family was confused.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 10

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 10


    Of course, Spark would never admit that what he had given was just a fake ne that was only


    worth two thousand dors.


    If he admitted it, wouldn¡¯t it be such a waste of his previous efforts?


    He stood up abruptly, pointed at Cassandra, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is the rtionship between


    you and that garbage Alex, for you to stand up for him, who are you to doubt the jewelry I gave? Do


    you know who I am?¡±


    Cassandra sneered and said, ¡°Of course I know who you are. You are a spoilt brat trying to take away


    Alex¡¯s family property. Frankly, everything you have now belongs to Lady Dorothy. You snatched her


    wealth and now give her a piece of fake jewelry to get her body, you are so shameless.¡±


    Now that she believed in Alex Rockefeller.


    She even addressed him as father so naturally she would stand up for him.


    Spark coldly snorted. ¡°You kept saying that you sold the Love in a Fallen City ne, then who did


    you sell it to?¡±


    Cassandra answered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    As she was about to tell them that it was Alex, she suddenly remembered his warning. His identity


    couldn¡¯t be revealed so she kept her mouth shut.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Spark was furious.


    He mmed the table, which shook the water in the ss. He looked at Madame ire and said,


    ¡°Madame ire, I don¡¯t understand the rtionship between you and her. She came here to


    maliciously fabricate information and nder me. If that¡¯s the case, I take it as I overreacted, but I can


    do nothing to help if Thousand Miles Conglomeratees after you.¡±


    Cassandra scoffed. ¡°I can guarantee you that Thousand Miles Conglomerate will nevere after the


    Assex family¡­¡±


    Before she continued¡­


    Madame ire picked up her ss and sshed the red wine on Cassandra¡¯s face.


    She scolded, ¡°You there, what benefit did that trash Alex gave you to destroy Dorothy and Spark¡¯s


    wonderful marriage? Get out of here! Don¡¯t you dare toe to the Assex family again!¡±


    Then, she quickly said to Spark, ¡°My dear son-inw, calm down, she is a mad woman, she doesn¡¯t


    mind her manners, she doesn¡¯t even know a single thing about the thirty million dors worth of jewelry!


    The jewelry you bought is the genuine one. ¡±


    Cassandra was thoroughly wet and embarrassed.


    She looked at Lady Dorothy and suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Dorothy, you will regret divorcing Alex.¡±


    She shook her head and said.


    Lady Dorothy quickly stood up and apologized.


    But Madame ire yelled, ¡°Regret my ass! Are you jealous of Dorothy, who will soon be the


    youngdy of Rockefeller Group, but you, no one wants you yet?¡±


    ¡°Get lost! I¡¯ll beat you up if I see you again!¡±


    Cassandra suddenly sympathized with Alex.


    Madame ire was such a money-minded fool. A mother who was willing to sell her daughter. But the


    funny part was, she too made fun of Alex.


    Madame ire was a case of greed gone too far. She was beyond saving.


    ¡­


    Hell¡¯s Angels.


    Located on the most valuablend in the central city of California, it upied an area of one hectare. It


    was the legendaryrgest and top-notch clubhouse in California.


    Normally, it was only open to the executives of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    Otherwise, those who can enter the clubhouse were big shots.


    Alex took a taxi and told the driver to go to Hell¡¯s Angels, the driver looked at him in disbelief.


    He wanted to ask why he was going to Hell¡¯s Angels?


    However, out of fear, he didn¡¯t ask a thing.


    Throughout the journey, he kept quiet.


    He even turned off the radio.


    Alex held the wedding ring while sulking. He didn¡¯t bother about the driver¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Spark Rockefeller, you are so despicable and shameless, I will let you taste your own medicine.


    ¡°I will use the power of Thousand Miles Conglomerate to pin you to death.


    ¡°But that would be too boring! Let¡¯s have some fun and see what kind of tricks you can y!


    ¡°And you, Madame ire, I will show you that Spark Rockefeller you¡¯re ttering is worth nothing to


    me!¡±


    Come to think about it, he had figured it out.


    Alex opened his eyes; it was filled with resolute and confidence.


    He had this capital now.


    Soon after, they arrived at Hell¡¯s Angels.


    After getting out of the car, Alex held his head up high and walked towards the door¡­


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Unauthorized personnel cannot enter Hell¡¯s Angels!¡±


    A powerful and fierce voice shouted towards him.


    Alex startled, and thought, ¡®It¡¯s not easy to enter the Hell¡¯s Angels, a single bellboy has such vigor.¡¯


    Legend had it that there are many masters, mercenaries, martial arts masters in Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate¡­


    Was he one of those?


    However, he was the real boss of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    No matter what type of master he was, he still worked for him.


    He stayed calm, and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m not an unauthorized person, I¡¯m looking for Lord Lex Gunther!¡±


    The bellboy was enraged. ¡°Outrageous, who are you to address Master Lex by his name! Kneel and


    apologize!¡±


    Alex frowned. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Lord Lex Gunther. He invited me here. Trust me. Go in and tell him that


    Rockefeller is here.¡±


    At this moment, a young man in a suit walked in arrogantly while whistling. He saw Alex being blocked


    at the door and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, who is this? Isn¡¯t it the worst cuckold in California? Having a wife


    who doesn¡¯t allow her husband to touch her. An abandoned son of the Rockefellers.¡±


    Alex looked at him and did not recognize him at all.


    He said coldly, ¡°Who are you? Who are you to judge me?¡±


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    The man scoffed. ¡°You still have a temper! I hear that your wife is going to divorce you. Tsk tsk tsk.


    Your wife, Lady Dorothy is a real beauty. But are you happy after your wife remarried? Or unhappy?¡±


    Alex looked at him coldly. ¡°Tell me who you are!¡±


    The young manughed. ¡°Hahaha, what about it? Do you want to take revenge on me? I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    He sarcastically said, ¡°Listen well, I am Gaston Gates! I am the person your wife offended at the


    reception a few days ago! How about it, are you angry? Flipping out for your confidence! Pity you, a


    cuckold, worthless to carry my shoes. Forget it, I don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡±


    Turns out, that was the Sir Gaston Gates.


    This person was not a big shot, just a nephew of an executive in a subsidiary of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate.


    Therefore, Lord Lex Gunther couldn¡¯t recognize him at all.


    It took a long time to look for this person.


    Then, Lord Lex Gunther called Alex up to Hell¡¯s Angels.


    What¡¯s funnier, Sir Gaston Gates had thought Lord Lex Gunther had called him up to the Hell¡¯s Angels


    for some good deed. He jeered at Alex.


    Alex sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s you! Anyst words?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Gaston Gates was furious. ¡°You fool,st word for whom? Believe it or not, I won¡¯t let you die


    peacefully!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    This was Hell¡¯s Angels, his yground. He believed that he could give him a lesson.


    At this moment there was another voice, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either!¡±


    Gaston Gates was furious. ¡°Which fool is saying he doesn¡¯t believe it?¡±


    He turned his head.


    He saw who was talking and he was stunned.


    ¡°Master Lex¡­ Gunther?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 11

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 11


    As Gaston began to recognize the old man standing behind, his facial expression took a drastic


    change.


    The old man was the chief of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, and the alpha of the underground world,


    Lord Lex¡ªLex Gunther!


    He did not have the guts to berate Lord Lex. After all, he still valued his life.


    Gaston stood frozen for a moment, as he gathered his thoughts, he immediately smiled and


    apologized, ¡°Lord Lex, I¡¯m so, so, so sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you! Please be the bigger man that I


    know you to be. Please forgive me for what I just said. I know you¡¯re arge-hearted man. Oh, I¡¯m


    Gaston, you sent someone to call for me? Is the purpose of this meeting to assign additional tasks to


    me? Perhaps to promote me to be a manager? I promise I will perform to the best of my abilities.¡±


    Lord Lex¡¯s face sank a little. His eyes were gloomy and cold.


    He said in a monotone voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in the meeting room.¡±


    When Gaston saw that Lord Lex had notshed out at him, he felt a great sense of joy. Lord Lex could


    not hide his anger. He was fuming and everyone could see it on his face. Gaston guessed it had


    something to do with Alex who was standing next to Lord Lex.


    Gaston thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s over for this fool!¡¯


    Lord Lex spoke to one of the personnel standing at the door, ¡°Please show him to the meeting room.¡±


    The man was startled but he still nodded respectfully in agreement.


    Lord Lex¡¯s gaze slowly turned towards Alex and he called out, ¡°Master!¡±


    The voice was not loud, but the one who person manning the door was well trained in martial arts and


    had good hearing and sight. As he heard how Lord Lex had just addressed Alex, his body was frozen


    solid for a moment.


    The security personnel thought to himself, ¡°Master? Since when did the mighty Lord Lex have a


    master? Someone whomands such respect from Lord Lex must be exceptional.¡±


    As he recalled he had ordered the young man to kneel and apologize, he feared for his life. It¡¯s all over.


    Today¡¯s date would be marked as the anniversary of his death. The same could be said of Gaston


    walking next to him. The funny thing was, Gaston had no idea what just happened and was still


    joyously asking him, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? My name¡¯s Gaston Gates. The owner of Rainbow City is


    my uncle. I can¡¯t believe Lord Lex has called for me today. It seems that I¡¯ve managed to catch his


    attention. I think I¡¯ll be here often in the future.¡±


    The security personnel thought to himself, ¡®Be here often? There¡¯s still a question mark over whether


    you¡¯ll be leaving this ce alive!¡¯


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gaston continued, ¡°Do you know who that fool is standing at the door? He¡¯s the son of William


    Rockefeller, the former boss of Rockefeller Group. His glory days are in the past and he¡¯s merely a


    wimp who depends on women now. He¡¯s been married for a year, but his wife is still a virgin. In fact,


    she is about to be taken away from him. Isn¡¯t this a funny story?¡±


    The security personnel remained silent. Gaston just hummed softly and did not speak another word to


    him. He cussed in his mind, ¡®Bloody fool, this guy is just another idiot. With the support of my uncle, I¡¯ll


    soon be among the upper management of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, and when that timees,


    all it takes will be a gaze from me and you¡¯ll be crushed!¡¯


    Soon, they arrived at the meeting room. There was a person who was already kneeling in there as they


    walked in. Gastonughingly said, ¡°Who is this guy kneeling here? Did Lord Lex call for me to kick


    his¡­¡± Gaston was not able to finish his sentence before the person kneeling on the ground turned


    around. ¡°Uncle! It¡¯s you? Why are you kneeling?¡±


    The person kneeling was John Gates, the owner of Rainbow City. He was the one who had signed the


    deal with Lady Dorothy, representing Assex Constructions.


    ¡°You b*stard!¡± John Gates screamed as he jumped up, walked across the room and pped Gaston so


    hard that Gaston¡¯s nose started bleeding. He was furious to see Gaston.


    Seeing Gaston, John Gates was immediately furious, jumped up, and pped him so hard.


    Gaston was shocked and he said, ¡°Uncle, why are you hitting me?¡±


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± John roared as he rushed forward, punching and kicking.


    At this moment, Alex and Lord Lex walked in together.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡± said John. ¡°Immediately kneel to the master, grovel and apologize! p yourself while


    doing it!¡±


    John Gates kicked Gaston so hard that he almost broke into two.


    Gaston took a peek at Alex¡¯s expressionless face. He was confused. He pointed at Alex and shouted,


    ¡°Uncle, are you crazy? I can overlook the fact that you hit me for no reason, but why do you want me to


    apologize to this dog? Do you know who he is? He¡¯s just a wimp, a worthless piece of shit. He does not


    deserve to kneel to me!¡±


    Alex¡¯s facial expression did not change. He¡¯s already gotten used to such insults from Madame ire


    over the past ten months.


    He had often heard this from Madame ire¡¯s mouth in the past ten months, and he was used to it.


    Lord Lex showed his killing intent and said coldly, ¡°John Gates, you¡¯ve helped raise a wonderful


    nephew!¡±


    As Lord Lex spoke, the surrounding air froze. John¡¯s heart ached and he had to make a decision on the


    spot. ¡°Master Lex,¡± John said, ¡°It is my fault for not teaching him well. I will deal with this animal


    myself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gaston could not believe that his uncle had thrown him under the bus. ¡°Uncle John! Please do


    not go crazy! I¡¯m your only nephew!¡± Gaston shouted.


    John let out a sigh. He was actually hitting Gaston to protect him. He wanted him to show remorse so


    that Lord Lex might just spare his life. However, it didn¡¯t work ording to his n¡ªhis stubborn


    nephew just didn¡¯t understand the situation and John could only save himself.


    ¡°You filthy animal!¡± shouted John. ¡°You should not have made an enemy of Master Alex and coveted


    his wife! Today will be thest day of your life!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gaston responded in shock, ¡°He¡¯s no master. He¡¯s just a piece of garbage!¡±


    Lord Lex sneered. ¡°He is the son of an old friend of mine. You treat him as you treat me. Do you think


    I¡¯m a piece of garbage too?¡±


    Gaston¡¯s eyes opened wide and his mouth was gaping like a dead goldfish. He finally realized his


    mistake.


    He was really going to pay with his life for his stupidity!


    Gaston quickly kneeled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master Alex! I¡¯m just putting up an act for money. Master


    Alex, I¡¯m not really lusting for your wife to apany me.¡±


    Alex was stunned for a moment, and Spark Rockefeller came to mind.


    ¡°Now tell me, who is behind the whole ordeal?¡± Alex asked while his gaze pierced through Gaston.


    Gaston knew the trouble he was in and dared not to hide anything from Alex. He said, ¡°It¡¯s Spark, the


    bastard said that as long as I did this favor for him, he would give me 10 million dors and three


    beauties! I was blinded by my greed. I promise I will never do it again. Master Alex, please spare my


    life! I swear, from now on, I am willing to be yourp dog. May I be struck by lightning if I¡¯m lying to


    you.¡±


    Alex was full of murderous intent. It was really that son of a b*tch Spark that was behind all of this.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 12

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 12


    Lord Lex kicked Gaston and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s toote to beg for mercy now! Drag him out and drown him.¡±


    The security guard lunged forward. At this moment, Gaston¡¯s desire to live kicked into overdrive. He


    groveled over and over again. His forehead was split open by the force and blood gushed out. Gaston


    shouted, ¡°Lord Lex, please spare my life! Uncle John, please help me! I know I was in the wrong. I


    really do. Master Alex, please spare me!¡±


    The sight was difficult for John Gates to bear, but he could not mutter a word.


    Alex nced at Gaston and said, ¡°Keep him alive, he could still be useful to us.¡±


    Upon hearing Alex¡¯s words, gratitude was written all over John¡¯s face. He quickly kicked Gaston and


    said, ¡°Quickly thank Master Alex. Remember, he¡¯ll be your master from now on!¡±


    Gaston hastily groveled and said, ¡°Thank you! Thank you Master Alex!¡±


    Lord Lex could not hide the anger in this voice and said, ¡°Spark Rockefeller, he deserves a terrible


    death for his atrocities. I will send someone to bring him here. We will tear his body from limb to limb!¡±


    In his mind, Alex wanted to see how Spark would react once everyone knew what he had done. He


    also wanted to see the look on Madame ire¡¯s face when she realized she had been made a fool of.


    He waved off his hand and said, ¡°Hold it for now. I will deal with Spark personally. Isn¡¯t he trying to act


    like a hero, a good savior? I will ruin his reputation and his life.¡±


    Then he solemnly said to Gaston, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t you dare tell anyone of my identity. If my mother-


    inw knows about it, I will make sure you swim with the fishes.¡±


    Gaston hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, my lips are sealed! Master, you are smart, ying dumb to serve


    the best dish of revenge to Spark!¡±


    Alex was amused as Gaston was buttering him up with ttery while blood was still flowing down his


    forehead.


    In Alex¡¯s mind, the person that he wishes to deal with first was Madame ire. He nned to disgust


    her by pretending to be poor and not agreeing to a divorce. That should tick her off!


    ¡°Alright, we will contact you once you¡¯re needed. For now, make yourself scarce,¡± said Alex to Gaston.


    ¡°Yes Master, I will definitely cooperate and help you to humiliate spark! I never really liked him to begin


    with. He¡¯s only ying hero with money that he stole from you. He is nothingpared to you.¡±


    Alex added, ¡°Please issue an official apology to my wife from Rainbow City so that she can rest at


    ease. Do you know how much she has suffered due to your actions? Even if I killed him ten times over,


    you will still be unable to redeem yourself.


    Alex was not in a hurry to go home. He only had half a chicken drumstick; he was not feeling full yet.


    Apanied by Lord Lex, Alex had a bountiful feast for lunch. Then, they took a walk in Cali Mall


    before heading home in the Rolls-Royce Phantom, which had to stop a stone¡¯s throw away from the


    Assex¡¯s vi.


    He just ate half of a bowl of sd in the afternoon and his stomach was not full yet.


    Apanied by Lord Lex, he had an extravagant lunch, and then walked around in Hell¡¯s Angels.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he took the Rolls-Royce Phantom car, got off at a few hundred meters away from the


    Assex¡¯s residence, and walked slowly to the vi.


    As Alex walked towards the vi, he saw some bags scattered in front of the vi¡¯s gates. Upon closer


    examination, it turned out that all his belongings had been thrown out. There was a broken photo frame


    on the ground too. It held Alex¡¯s family portrait of himself and his parents. It had a clear footprint on it;


    someone obviously stepped on it deliberately.


    Alex was enraged and he stormed into the vi yelling, ¡°Who did it? Who stepped on my family


    portrait?¡±


    Madame ire, Lady Beatrice, and Spark Rockefeller were in the living room when Alex stormed in.


    Madame ire angrily replied, ¡°I did it! So what if I did? You, piece of trash is about to be divorced,


    why are you still staying at our house?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were cold and menacing, it was the first time Madame ire had seen him this way,


    making her feel uneasy. She fearfully asked, ¡°What are you going to do? Have you gone crazy? Are


    you going to murder me?¡±


    Lady Beatrice quickly grabbed Madame ire and said, ¡°My mom stepped on it identally.¡±


    Alex blinked andughingly said, ¡°Mum, you are my mother-inw, why would I want to kill you? Don¡¯t


    worry, I will treat you well for the rest of my life and serve you while living and give a proper burial after


    death.¡±


    When Madame ire heard it, she was so angry that she was hovering between life and death.


    She screamed, ¡°Son of a b*tch! Are you daydreaming? Who is your mother? You can go and give a


    proper burial for your mother!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You are my mother!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ get divorced right away, Beatrice, call your sister and tell her to go to the registrar of marriage


    office immediately.¡±


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°Mum, there¡¯s no need for that. Dorothy and I would not get divorced.


    Don¡¯t you wish to have the Rockefeller family¡¯s power? I¡¯m afraid if we get divorced, you will not get


    what you wish for.¡±


    Spark stood up and said, ¡°Alex, I really didn¡¯t expect that you to really behave like a dog! You still want


    to continue to milk your rtionship with Dorothy for money? It¡¯s just a waste of money keeping you


    and your mother alive. Let¡¯s just cut to the chase. If you and Dorothy file for divorce, I will give you


    another additional one million dors. I will personally see to it that you get a cleaning job in Rockefeller


    Group. I heard you have been a wonderful nanny here at the Assex family, I guess you do have a talent


    for cleaning.¡±


    Before Alex could reply, Lady Dorothy came running in. The sound her pumps were making was loud


    and clear. As Lady Dorothy walked in, she happily shouted, ¡°Mom! It has been resolved!¡±


    Madame ire was confused and asked, ¡°What has been resolved?¡±


    ¡°The problem with Thousand Miles Conglomerate.¡± Lady Dorothy replied. ¡°John Gates, the man in


    charge of Rainbow City called me personally and said that he knew of Gaston¡¯s evil deeds and had


    already given him severe punishment. He ensured that no one from their group will harass us again.


    I¡¯m so relieved!¡±


    As she spoke, tears fell from her eyes. Only god knows what she had to go through these past two


    days.


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate was putting too much pressure on her. The incident with the Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate was not the only thing exerting pressure on her, but when her own family found out


    about this, they didn¡¯t help her at all. Instead, they told her to sleep with Gaston as an apology.


    Additionally, there was also pressure from Spark and her disappointment in Alex.


    She was on the very edge of breaking down.


    Alex¡¯s heart sank when he saw Dorothy in this condition. He walked towards Dorothy and said aloud


    and earnestly, ¡°Darling Dorothy, as I told you, everything will be okay. I will protect you. Whoever dares


    to bully you will have to step over my dead body.¡±


    At this moment, Spark was ring daggers at him.


    Lady Dorothy looked at him with teary eyes, and said, ¡°Did you really help me solve it? Your father¡¯s


    friend already stepped in?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Dorothy said, d that the situation was finally over.


    ¡°Silly. We are husband and wife, I will protect you for the rest of our lives.¡± Alex said as he reached his


    for Dorothy¡¯s face, wanting to wipe her tears away.


    Madame ire who was standing next to them suddenly gave Alex a push. Alex was not prepared for


    her sudden action and fell to the ground. His arms hit the edges and corners of the coffee table,


    bruising and hurting him.


    ¡°Mom, are you crazy?¡± Lady Dorothy said as she quickly helped Alex up, ¡°Alex, are you okay?¡±


    Madame ire rushed over and pulled Dorothy away and said, ¡°Who the hell is crazy? Do you think


    he¡¯s the one who helped you? What abilities does he have? All of this was resolved because of Spark!¡±


    Spark was still in a state of confusion from the news. He was thinking, ¡®What in the world is Gaston


    doing? He took my money and yet he couldn¡¯t pull off his part of the deal?¡¯


    When he heard what Madame ire had just said, he immediately chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, I called my


    dad to meet John Gates. Alex, stop pretending you are capable of anything. Have you forgotten that


    your dad was sentenced for corruption? What kind of person is still his friend? Don¡¯t believe him


    Dorothy, he even lied about buying four million dors worth of jewelry, but it turned out to be made of


    ss!¡±


    Lady Dorothy¡¯s heart was filled with suspicion when she heard what Spark had to say.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 13

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 13


    Lady Dorothy trusted in Alex, but what Alex said was hard to believe. Most importantly, he had spent


    ten months not being himself, and that impression lingered on in her mind.


    Alex stared at Spark coldly. ¡°Again with the lies. I want to see until when you¡¯d stop lying. Do you think


    your lies were wless? Will you use the Thousand Miles Conglomerate to force me to divorce


    Dorothy? What kind of joke is that! Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s John Gates, right? He was


    kneeling in front of me just now, begging for mercy.¡±


    Everyone sneered. Even Lady Dorothy was disappointed in Alex, thinking he was lying.


    Sparkughed loudly, ¡°Alex, I didn¡¯t expect that you are really so delusional and had such


    hallucinations in your mind. John Gates of Thousand Miles Conglomerate kneeled before you? Why


    don¡¯t you say that Lord Lex works for you?¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡®Lord Lex Gunther does work for me.¡¯


    However, it was not time yet to let the cat out of the bag.


    He looked at Lady Dorothy and said, ¡°Dorothy, everything was caused by him. It was he who gave


    Gaston fifty million dors and promised him three beauties. He is trying to create a situation that will


    force you to be his wife. Am I right, Spark?¡±


    When Spark heard it, there was a trace of panic in his eyes. Alex had just exposed the truth in front of


    everybody.


    But at this moment, Madame ire grabbed a broom, hit Alex on the head, and cussed, ¡°Nonsense!


    It¡¯s all you, a bastard making up fairy tales in your mind! Stop spouting such nonsense. Fifty million


    dors and three women? Are you crazy? With so much money, he can get any woman he wants. Why


    would he do that just for a chance to get with my Dorothy?¡±


    Alex grabbed the broom and replied, ¡°Because he is a pervert that wants to marry his sister-inw.¡±


    Spark said angrily, ¡°You must have gone insane, I¡¯m not going to entertain you.¡±


    After that, Madame ire started to hit Alex furiously, chasing him out of the Assex¡¯s vi shouting,


    ¡°Get out, get out, do not take a single step into our family home from now on!¡±


    Alex tried to speak to Lady Dorothy that was still inside the house and said, ¡°Dorothy, think about it, I


    can bear being treated like trash, I can be beaten and scolded by your mother, and I have never lied to


    you.¡±


    Bang! Madame ire shut the gates.


    Alex took a deep breath, trying to calm his impulsiveness and anger, and picked up his luggage that


    was thrown outside the house.


    Spark smiled and looked at Lady Dorothy and said without shame, ¡°Dorothy, look. My dad has helped


    you solve the problem, you can file for divorce today!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lady Dorothy was suspicious. ¡°Spark, didn¡¯t you say that your dad wouldn¡¯t step in to help if I wasn¡¯t


    divorced? I don¡¯t know who to trust now!¡±


    Lady Beatrice said, ¡°Sister, are you possessed? Are you going to believe that crazy and delusional


    person?¡±


    Spark then said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you? I¡¯ll go to my dad and he¡¯ll prove it to you.¡±


    He left in a hurry after saying that.


    In fact, he was a little panicked and rushed to find Gaston to ask what the situation was.


    Madame ire quickly praised, ¡°Good son-inw, I believe you, tell him that I¡¯m so thankful!¡±


    Spark nodded, opened the door, and left.


    Alex saw Spark getting into his Lamborghini with a warm farewell from Madame ire and Lady


    Beatrice.


    ¡°Ew, can you move faster? Clean up your things and get out of here!¡± said Madame ire as she spat


    at Alex¡¯s feet when returning inside.


    Alex just finished packing up, he only took the things that were important for him. He threw away the


    rest of his belongings and nned to buy new ones. After all, he now had an unlimited amount of


    money.


    Just as he was about to leave, Lady Dorothy rushed over. ¡°Alex, please don¡¯t leave!¡± said Dorothy. Alex


    stopped and turned around. He was disappointed that Dorothy still had doubts regarding what he said.


    With a bitter smile, Alex said, ¡°All my belongings have been thrown out, should I sleep at the gates if I


    don¡¯t leave?¡±


    Dorothy replied, ¡°If what you told me is true, there¡¯s no need for you to feel guilty. If you are not guilty,


    why should you leave? My mother is determined to let Spark into our family. If he¡¯s the person behind


    all of this, why don¡¯t you stay and protect me? What if my mother drugs me before calling Spark over?¡±


    As Alex mulled over it, that old witch may really be able to pull it off just for the sake of money.


    Looking at Madame ire, who was staring at him fiercely as a tiger, he nodded and said, ¡°You are


    right, I shouldn¡¯t leave, I¡¯m still your husband, and I will be your husband forever.¡±


    Madame ire angrily rushed out with a broom.


    Lady Dorothy stood in front of Alex and said, ¡°Mom, if you want to kick him out, I will go with him.


    Maybe when our children grow up, I wille back to see you.¡±


    When Madame ire heard it, she was dumbfounded and returned to the room angrily.


    Deep down, she knew that Lady Dorothy could really do it, just like ten months ago, stab herself in the


    chest for Alex.


    Lady Dorothy said to Alex again, ¡°Prove it to me.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°What do you want me to prove?¡±


    Lady Dorothy said, ¡°Prove that you can protect me in the future. Otherwise, you will still be driven away


    by my mother. I will still¡­be Spark¡¯s woman.¡±


    Alex smiled confidently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will prove it to you. I remember that two days from now


    will be the anniversary celebration of Assex Constructions. The younger generation of the Assex family


    willpete with their annual performance. I have a gift for you before that.¡±


    ¡°What gift?¡± Dorothy asked curiously.


    ¡°I would rather not say it but prove to you with my actions,¡± Alex replied.


    Lady Dorothy was suspicious, but he didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    Then she asked, ¡°Where is the wedding ring? Didn¡¯t you buy it back?¡±


    Alex quickly took the ring out of his pocket.


    ¡°Help me to put on!¡± Dorothymanded.


    Alex was very happy and shook in joy as he held her soft silky hands and gently put the ring on her


    finger.


    Lady Dorothy knew that it was really her wedding ring. Her eyes were teary as she said, ¡°Alex, I hope


    you are not lying to me. This is the second time I¡¯ve asked you to put on the ring, and it¡¯s thest time.


    If you lose it again, it will be over between us.¡±


    Madame ire rushed out again. ¡°Let go, who gave you permission to touch my daughter? If you want


    to stay at my house, go cook, mop the floor, and handwash all the clothes.¡±


    Meanwhile, Spark called Gaston Gates, ¡°Gaston, what are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you keep up your


    end of the bargain? You dropped the ball at thest minute.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 14

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 14


    When Gaston received the call, he was having his wounds treated at the hospital.


    His forehead was split open and his face was swollen. His whole body was blue and purple with


    bruises.


    With every instance of pain that he felt, he kept cursing Spark in his mind. If it weren¡¯t for helping that


    scheming bastard, he would not have ended up in his current condition. He just barely avoided being


    drowned.


    When he heard Spark questioning him, he couldn¡¯t help but felt like cussing. However, he remembered


    Alex¡¯s instructions and told Spark, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me any questions about this, I have no answer for you. I¡¯ll


    be going overseas. You can handle the situation on your own.¡±


    Click! Gaston hung up on Spark and turned his phone off and couldn¡¯t be contacted again. Spark was


    furious. His gut ballooned with rage. Gaston took his money but didn¡¯t do as he asked. However,


    Gaston was the nephew of the powerful John Gates, a person of high status within Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate and Spark did not have the audacity to do anything to Gaston.


    Soon, he reached home. The Rockefeller family¡¯s home was a huge manor. On Alex¡¯s seventh birthday,


    his father William Rockefeller had spent a small fortune to purchase the manor as a birthday gift for


    Alex. The irony was that as the rest of the Rockefeller family moved in, Alex and Brittany were kicked


    out of the house.


    As soon as Spark entered, his grandfather, Bill Rockefeller smiled at him. ¡°Where did you go, Spark?


    Your face looks gloomy and angry. Is someone bothering you? Let me help you.¡±


    Spark instantly replied, ¡°Alex!¡±


    Bill Rockefeller snorted coldly. ¡°That useless son of a b*tch? How can he mess with you in his current


    state?¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Son of a b*tch? Grandpa, isn¡¯t Alex, my uncle¡¯s son?¡±


    Bill¡¯s eyes blinked and he tried to back paddle, ¡°What I meant was that he was the bastard that I kicked


    out of this house. Tell me, how did he mess with you?¡±


    Spark said, ¡°That piece of human garbage obviously has no ability or power but refused to concede


    and divorce Lady Dorothy. Such a shameless guy! Disgusting!¡±


    Bill¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Spark, do you like that Lady Dorothy?¡±


    Spark admitted, ¡°Yes, I want to marry her.¡±


    If this conversation had happened between any other grandfather and grandson, Spark would have


    been pped for lusting over his own sister-inw. But Bill was not any other grandfather and he


    laughed. ¡°Spark, you have finally grown up. That Dorothy Assex is indeed a beauty. It is unfortunate


    that she¡¯s married to Alex. Since you like her that much, then I will go to the Assex family¡¯s residence


    and help you convince the olddy of the Assex family. I believe that you will have her blessings.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Spark was happy to hear what his grandfather had said.


    ¡°You are my grandson, why wouldn¡¯t I help you? As long as you can give me a bunch of great-


    grandchildren! That Alex ispletely useless. He¡¯s the dark horse of my Rockefeller family. Our


    reputation has been tarnished by his existence. He is not worthy of having such a wife.¡±


    At the same time, Alex had just sent a message to Lord Lex, instructing him to sign a big contract with


    Dorothy as soon as possible.


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate was involved in practically every industry. Just by signing a deal with


    them, Dorothy would be able to stand tall with pride amongst the family elders.


    Come to think of it, things had not been easy for Madame ire in the Assex family. The head of the


    family was Madame Joanne, Dorothy¡¯s grandmother. The olddy had three sons, Benny, Anderson,


    and Henry Assex. Madame ire was the wife of the youngest son, Henry Assex. When Dorothy was


    sixteen years old, Madame ire had caught him cheating with his secretary. The very next day, Henry


    had run away with his mistress. No one had heard from him ever since and no one knew if he¡¯s still


    alive. The olddy med Madame ire for the disappearance of her son. She was never fond of


    Madame ire in the first ce and her opinion of Madame ire had only gotten worse ever since.


    Joanne even disliked Beatrice and Dorothy for this very reason.


    Soon, Alex received a response from Lord Lex, ¡°Noted Master. A contract worth a billion dors will be


    finalized with Lady Dorothy tomorrow.¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t fall asleep as his mind was filled with regret. He owed Dorothy too much and wanted to


    talk to her. He mustered up his courage and went to the second floor to look for Dorothy. The door was


    unlocked, and it was open. Alex peeked inside. ¡°Dorothy¡­¡± He was shocked as he saw Madame ire


    coming out of the shower with only a towel covering her body.


    Madame ire screamed, ¡°You pervert! Who gave you permission toe up here? What do you


    intend to do in the middle of the night? Get out! Immediately!¡±


    This caused a great ruckus in the Assex¡¯s vi.


    Madame Joanne weed two unexpected guests at the old Assex manor the next morning. The


    head of the Rockefeller family, Bill Rockefeller and Spark Rockefeller, the young director of Rockefeller


    Group hade to visit her. Inparison to the hugely influential and powerful Rockefeller Group,


    Assex Constructions was but a smallpany.


    The olddy was surprised when she found out the reason for their visit. ¡°Sir Rockefeller, our Dorothy is


    already married. Are you sure that your grandson wants to marry her?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, it is Lady Dorothy that I want to marry!¡± Spark chimed in. ¡°I¡¯ve fallen in love with Dorothy at first


    sight. Besides, her marriage to Alex is only on paper, they¡¯ve never been allowed to sleep together.¡±


    Madame Joanne replied, ¡°Your reputation will be tarnished. I have another granddaughter named


    Emma¡­¡±


    Spark shook his head and said, ¡°I only want Lady Dorothy.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Bill Rockefeller smiled and chimed in, ¡°Madame Joanne, I hear that Assex Constructions has not been


    doing too well recently. I¡¯m willing to help you tide over your difficulties.¡±


    Just as Bill finished his sentence, Anderson Assex, the second son of Madame Joanne ran in and said


    with excitement, ¡°Mom! We have just received confirmation that Thousand Miles Conglomerate will be


    signing a deal worth a billion dors with us!¡±


    ¡°Oh, good news, really great news¡­¡± The olddy pped her hands and said happily. She then


    looked at Bill Rockefeller with a dazed expression, ¡°Sir Rockefeller, great! You¡¯ve pulled the strings for


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate to sign a business deal with us. It¡¯s vastly admirable, old man, thank


    you! You have my blessing for this marriage.¡±


    Bill Rockefeller was shocked. He didn¡¯t even know anyone in Thousand Miles Conglomerate. However,


    it was a wonderful opportunity that fate had given him. Bill said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Lord Lex of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate is a personal friend of mine. I just asked for a small favor, nothing is too


    much as long as we can help the Assex family.¡±


    Madame Joanne smiled and said, ¡°This is great! Spark, I like you very much. Tomorrow will be the


    anniversary of our Assex Constructions. We will be hosting a banquet in celebration. Why don¡¯t I


    announce Dorothy¡¯s marriage to you and the banquet tomorrow?¡±


    Spark was overjoyed and said, ¡°Thank you, thank you Grandma!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 15

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 15


    As they left the old Assex Manor, Spark looked admiringly at Bill, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t know you were so


    well connected that even Lord Lex is your friend. You even managed to hep pull the strings for a billion


    dors contract so quickly! No wonder you were confident that the olddy would ept your


    proposal!¡±


    Bill shook his head and said, ¡°The billion dors contract had nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Then didn¡¯t you just say¡­¡± Spark questioned.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I was merely  going with the flow,¡± Bill interjected. ¡°Fate has it to be our day. I didn¡¯t expect the Assex


    family could do business with Thousand Miles Conglomerate. It seems that someone powerful must be


    helping them. It is a brilliant move for you to marry Dorothy. We might be able to connect with


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate through you in the future.¡±


    Spark smiled and nodded in agreement. The thought crossed his mind, who could be helping the


    Assex family? A billion dors was no small sum. Could it be Alex? He quickly dismissed the possibility.


    In his mind, Alex was just a useless person; there was no way he could pull it off. After all, no matter


    who it was, his marriage to Dorothy was going to be finalized the next day.


    At the other Assex vi, Lady Dorothy received notification that Thousand Miles Conglomerate had


    offered the Assex Constructions a billion dors deal and had specifically requested her to handle the


    negotiations of the contract. She couldn¡¯t believe it was real. After multiple confirmations, she finally


    epted the good news to be true.


    ¡°Alex!¡± she thought. ¡°He said that he is going to give me a big surprise! Could this billion-dor contract


    be his doing?¡±


    Lady Dorothy quickly went to the conference room to meet the representatives from Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. It was as though a miracle had happened; the negotiations went in her favor easily. It


    was as if the contract was a deal that fell from the sky. Assex Constructions would be able to obtain at


    least twenty percentrger profit margins than usual, and the deal would total at least three hundred


    million in profit for Assex Constructions.


    As Lady Dorothy managed to sign the contract before the anniversary banquet, it was without a doubt


    that she would be the top performer and would receive arge performance bonus.


    The representatives from the Thousand Miles Conglomerate shook hands with Lady Dorothy, and said,


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Assex. The contract is set, I will take it back and go through the necessary process. It


    will be signed and stamped and be given back to youtest by tomorrow.


    After bidding farewell with the representatives of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Lady Dorothy felt as if


    she were in a dream. She immediately called Alex, ¡°Alex, was that your doing? Is the billion-dor


    contract from Thousand Miles Conglomerate the surprise you wanted to give me?¡±


    Alex grinned and said, ¡°Are the negotiations finalized? That¡¯s great! I¡¯ve owed you far too much over


    the past ten months. I will do my utmost to make it up to you. You¡¯ll have my full support from now on.¡±


    Upon hearing Alex¡¯s words, Lady Dorothy broke down and cried, ¡°Alex, I do not ask for much. As long


    as you remain positive in life and have the guts to keep on living, I would stay by your side no matter if


    we¡¯re rich or poor.¡±


    ¡°I promise you!¡± Alex promised.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, the Assex family had also received the news that the billion-dor contract had been


    sessfully negotiated. They were extremely excited, especially when they learned of the various


    concessions Thousand Miles Conglomerate had made.


    The olddy of the Assex family took a bath before saying a prayer to God.


    Assex Constructions was worth around two to three hundred million dors. This single deal had


    doubled their worth. The Assex family would catapult from a third-rate business family to a second-


    rate business family, which meant that the outlook for the future of their business had just be


    much better.


    In the courtyard of the old Assex Manor, a couple of young members of the Assex family juniors were


    gossiping.


    ¡°Dorothy actually managed tond the billion-dor contract from Thousand Miles Conglomerate, I


    really don¡¯t know how she managed to get it,¡± one said.


    ¡°I thought that I would be the top performer at this year¡¯s anniversary celebration, but this deal has


    totally changed the game!¡±


    ¡°Dorothy Assex, it¡¯s all just because she¡¯s a little pretty,¡± said Lady Emma Assex, the daughter of


    Anderson Assex, who had never taken a liking to Lady Dorothy.


    ¡°You know, she is a married woman¡­ But only on paper!¡±


    Madame Joanne walked into the yard at that very moment and interrupted them, ¡°What wicked gossip


    are you guys spreading?¡±


    Lady Emma replied, ¡°Grandma, the billion-dor contract sign by Dorothy is not due to her efforts,


    right? Thousand Miles Conglomerate took the initiative toe to us, and that is due to our brand and


    reputation. In fact, this deal should be credited to all of us who helped to build up the image of the


    company.¡±


    The olddy put her hand on Emma¡¯s face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. This deal was brokered


    by the Rockefeller Family as dower for Dorothy.¡±


    ¡°The Rockefeller family? Hasn¡¯t that trash Alex been driven out by the Madame ire?¡± asked Emma.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Alex, it¡¯s the young director of Rockefeller Group, Spark Rockefeller!¡± Madame Joanne replied.


    ¡°What? Spark wants to marry Dorothy?!¡± Emma eximed in surprise. All the other young members of


    the Assex familyughed in unison.


    Lady Emma murmured softly under her breath, ¡°That b*tch Dorothy. She is really shameless and willing


    to do anything just to be the youngdy of Rockefeller Group.¡±


    The olddy then said, ¡°Emma, you go to the Ritz Carlton Hotel and raise the profile of our banquet


    tomorrow to a more luxurious level. This time, we will have a bountiful dinner for all our guests and


    build on the momentum to further the ambitions of the Assex family! We would also announce the


    billion-dor contract between Assex Constructions and Thousand Miles Conglomerate.¡±


    The day flew by and Assex Constructions¡¯ anniversary had arrived.


    Madame ire¡¯s family had just finished their lunch. Madame ire dropped the tes and utensils on


    the dining table and instructed Alex, ¡°Clean up the table. Do not leave a single drop of food!¡±


    Alex ignored herment. He had already gotten so used to it over the past ten months.


    ¡°By the way, we will be attending Assex Constructions¡¯ anniversary banquet in the afternoon. You don¡¯t


    have toe. You¡¯ll only bring shame to our family.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t want to go. The olddy of the Assex family Madame Joanne, didn¡¯t like him at all. It would


    be very awkward if he did show up. Additionally, he would rather not see them as they were worthless


    in his eyes.


    Lady Dorothy quickly chimed in, ¡°No, Alex must go! Grandmother just gave me a call and asked me to


    make sure Alexes along.¡±


    Madame ire said, ¡°Is the olddy off her medication?¡±


    But since it was Madame Joanne¡¯s request, she had to obey it. Madame ire went up to her room to


    change into a more fitting outfit for the evening¡¯s event.


    The Ritz Carlton Hotel was one of the finest five-star hotels in California. They had a grand and retro


    design which looked magnificent. At half past three in the afternoon, the main entrance was already


    flying a huge banner that said, ¡°Warm celebration¨C15 years of Assex Constructions.¡±


    It was a grand event and many extremely famous and powerful guests arrived at the venue one after


    another. You see, Madame Joanne had let the news of Assex Constructions¡¯ deal with Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate spread. Many were hoping to join in on the deal, while others showed up as a sign of


    respect for Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    When Madame Joanne saw that many of the rich and powerful were in attendance, she was extremely


    pleased.


    At this time, Lady Dorothy¡¯s family also arrived. Madame ire dressed up elegantly, and she had the


    Love in the Fallen City ne on.


    Both Lady Dorothy and Lady Beatrice were also dressed elegantly; only Alex wore casual clothing, as if


    he were on a vacation.


    As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the banquet hall, Lady Dorothy met Lady Emma.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the bride! You¡¯re actuallyte!¡± Lady Emma said with a teasing smile. ¡°You are the starlet for


    the night! It¡¯s okay for you to bete, but why did you bring him to this banquet?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 16

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 16


    Lady Emma smiled and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t have a clue? Interesting! You¡¯ll find out soon. By the


    way, congrattions in advance!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s and Alex¡¯s eyes met. They knew something bad was going to happen.


    Alex had a bad feeling as he saw Spark in the hall.


    It was almost four o¡¯clock and was already a crowd in the banquet hall.


    Madame Joanne with rosy cheeks in a in moon-white dress stood under the spotlight.


    She stretched out both arms and everyone in the hall went silent.


    ¡°Today is the fifteenth anniversary of Assex Constructions. I would like to thank all of our business


    partners for your presence tonight.¡±


    p¡­. p¡­ p¡­


    The crowd apuded.


    ¡°ording to our usual practice, today, the younger generation of the Assex family will be rewarded


    based on their performance. But this time, there¡¯s a little twist! Because, we have only one winner


    today, and that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Madame Joanne paused on purpose.


    Next, a light shone on Dorothy.


    ¡°My beautiful granddaughter, Dorothy!¡±


    ¡°Dorothy has signed a contract worth a billion-dor with Thousand Miles Conglomerate, so that makes


    her the winner of this year¡¯spetition!¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, you did well. I¡¯m very proud of you. Now,e up on stage.¡±


    At this moment, Dorothy became the center of attention.


    With the face of an angel and devilish figure, Dorothy looked like a symbol of purity and sex appeal.


    Dorothy¡¯s face blushed, she held Alex¡¯s hand and walked toward the stage.


    Alex wanted to let go of her hand, but she held on very tightly and said, ¡°You deserve all the credit, you


    shoulde with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Alex took her hand.


    Seeing this, made many men green with envy.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, they went up on the stage.


    Madame Joanne gave Alex a nk stare. ¡°I only called for Dorothy. It has nothing to do with garbage


    like you. Why are you even here?¡±


    Dorothy said hurriedly, ¡°Grandma, Alex was the reason we managed to sign the contract with


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate. He was the one who helped me with this project. Without him, I


    couldn¡¯tplete this billion-dor project.¡±


    Madame Joanne gave Alex a cold-eyed stare. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Alex nodded, ¡°Yes, Madame!¡±


    Madame Joanneughed. ¡°Alex, you piece of shit. How can you be so shameless to take credit for


    this? The billion-dor contract with Thousand Miles Conglomerate is your doing? How is that even


    possible?¡±


    Dorothy said anxiously, ¡°Grandma, what he said is true.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Madame Joanne said sarcastically, ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯ve been deceived by this fraud. Do you know the


    meaning behind this billion-dor contract? It¡¯s a wedding gift for you from Rockefeller Group¡¯s young


    director, Spark! Yesterday, I witnessed and heard with my own eyes and ears that the contract was


    signed with the help of the head of the Rockefeller family, Sir Bill Rockefeller! Alex, how dare you take


    the credit! Shameless!¡±


    Both Alex and Dorothy were stunned.


    While the rest of the guests in the banquet hall burst intoughter.


    Then, Spark walked out, dressed in Armani, looking cool.


    He stood in front of Alex proudly.


    ¡°Why are you so shameless, Alex? Two days ago, you gave Dorothy a so-called Love in a Fallen City


    ne. Then, you spread rumors about Gaston Gates having been taken care of. And now you¡¯re


    taking credit for the contract? Excuse me?¡±


    Then, Madame ire appeared.


    Without a word, she pped Alex¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re such a disgrace! Who are you to pull off


    a billion-dor contract for Dorothy? Sure enough, full of lies! You¡¯re hopeless! You don¡¯t deserve to be


    my son-inw!¡±


    Alex had not expected Spark could be so shameless to this extent.


    How dare he spew nonsense in front of all the guests.


    But the only thing he cared about was Dorothy. Dorothy¡¯s face turned pale and her eyes became


    soulless. He hurriedly said, ¡°Dorothy, don¡¯t believe a word that he said, he is lying, I can prove to you


    the billion-dor contract was my doing.¡±


    ¡°You rascal!¡±


    Just then, an old man came up.


    He was the head of the Rockefeller family, Sir Bill Rockefeller.


    ¡°Grand¡­Grandfather?¡±


    Alex looked at Sir Bill Rockefeller in shock. He didn¡¯t expect Sir Bill Rockefeller to be there.


    ¡°Rascal, I¡¯m not your grandfather!¡± Sir Bill pointed to Alex and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace to the


    Rockefellers! That billion-dor contract was clearly my doing. It was for my grandson, Spark, to give to


    the Assexes as a wedding gift. It has nothing to do with you! You piece of trash! You don¡¯t deserve to


    be a Rockefeller! Get lost!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 17

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 17


    Alex felt humiliated by Bill Rockefeller.


    He recalled what happened ten months ago, where his father William had also been humiliated. He


    said, ¡°Grandpa, why are you lying? I don¡¯t understand. Both William and I are your family, but why are


    we an eyesore to you?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because both of you are a disgrace to mankind!¡±


    Buzz¡ª


    Alex felt so heartbroken as if a knife stabbed right through it. Tears rolled down his cheeks.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Dorothy, please trust me, I¡¯ve never lied.¡± Alex looked at Dorothy with his lonely and helpless eyes.


    But Dorothy pped him and said in tears, ¡°You disappoint me! I thought that you¡¯ve changed, but


    you¡¯ve be more despicable and shameless. You¡¯re such a terrible liar! I¡¯m sick of you!¡±


    She took off her wedding ring and threw it at Alex.


    The ring hit Alex on his face then rolled down to the ground.


    Alex¡¯s face turned pale.


    Dorothy¡¯s words rang in his ears.


    She had said that Alex wouldn¡¯t have the chance to put that ring back on her hand if she took it off


    again one day.


    Disdain and insults from the guests were like swords stabbing through him. But Dorothy¡¯s


    contemptuous look hurt him the most.


    Madame Joanne said, ¡°Alex, all I ask of you is to divorce Dorothy tomorrow. I¡¯ve agreed to Spark and


    Dorothy¡¯s marriage! Now get lost! This is the Assex¡¯s party, you¡¯re uninvited!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Grandma!¡±


    Spark said, ¡°He is Dorothy¡¯s ex-husband. I want him to witness my proposal to Dorothy today.¡±


    Madame Joanne smiled and said, ¡°Very well, do as you please.¡±


    Then, Alex waspletely ignored. Alex witnessed Spark¡¯s proposal to Dorothy. Spark got down on


    one knee and asked, ¡°Dorothy, will you marry me?¡±


    The crowd cheered, ¡°Say yes! Say yes! Marry him! Marry him!¡±


    As Alex saw the proposal, his heart was in such anguish that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Dorothy looked at Alex in disgust and hate, then she slowly nodded.


    Just then, someone shouted from the main entrance of the hall.


    ¡°Lord Lex Gunther from Thousand Miles Conglomerate is here to congratte the newlyweds!¡±


    ¡°Here are some presents for the newlyweds. A pair of golden jade horses, an ancient painting from the


    Ancient Egyptian Vase from the time of Hatshepsut, a suitcase with 9.9 million dors of cash, and a


    billion-dor contract!¡±


    Everyone in the hall stood up instantly after they heard the entrance of Lord Lex Gunther. They were in


    awe of the gifts he had presented.


    Everyone wondered about the rtionship between the Assex family with Lord Lex Gunther for him to


    present them with such extraordinary gifts.


    The Assex family was thrilled.


    Madame Joanne hurried over to wee Lord Lex Gunther.


    Lord Lex Gunther entered the hall apanied by Sir John Gates, Sir Gary Gaston Gates, and a few


    executives of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    Madame Joanne with a big smile on her face said, ¡°Lord Lex, it¡¯s an honor to have you here, wee!¡±


    Lord Lex said, ¡°Madame Joanne, it¡¯s my pleasure. May I ask, where¡¯s Mr. and Mrs. Rockefeller?¡±


    Madame Joanne thought he hade for Spark. She felt so proud of Spark.


    ¡°They are in the hall. He is proposing to Dorothy now!¡±


    Lord Lex was curious. ¡°Wow! I¡¯ve never thought that Mr. Rockefeller is so romantic! Interesting! Come, I


    must see it.¡±


    Soon, they arrived in front of the stage.


    Lord Lex Gunther, Sir John Gates, and Sir Gary Gaston Gates were stunned looking at Spark on one


    knee, with flowers and a ring in his hand proposing to Dorothy.


    They were confused.


    They hade here for Alex. Sir John Gates and Sir Gary Gaston Gates had speciallye to


    apologize to Dorothy. Alex was nowhere to be seen, but they saw Spark proposing to Alex¡¯s wife.


    Lord Lex puzzled and asked, ¡°Madame Joanne, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Madame Joanne misunderstood his question. She smiled and said, ¡°Spark is proposing to Dorothy!


    Aren¡¯t they the perfect match for each other?¡±


    Sir John said, ¡°If I remember correctly, Dorothy is married to Mr. Alex¡­¡±


    Madame Joanne pointed to Alex who was being pushed to a corner andughed, ¡°Are you referring to


    that trash? He is not worthy to be Dorothy¡¯s husband! They are getting divorced tomorrow.¡±


    Lord Lex had realized Alex stood at the corner of the hall pitifully mocked.


    The crowd thenughed.


    ¡°Alex is a piece of shit. Even his grandfather has disowned him.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Witnessing his wife about to marry another man and couldn¡¯t do a thing about it. How


    useless!¡±


    ¡°This trash doesn¡¯t deserve a wife at all! He should be alone for the rest of his life!¡±


    As Lord Lex saw Master Alex being mistreated, tears rolled down his face.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Lord Lex roared and pushed Madame Joanne aside. ¡°All of you are despicable! How dare you insult


    Master Alex!¡±


    Lord Gunter was trembling. He hurried over, bowed to Alex, and said, ¡°Master!¡±


    The crowd that was initiallyughing at Alex was shocked. Everyone kept quiet. They looked at Alex in


    confusion.


    Alex took a deep breath and he slowly looked up¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 18

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 18


    ¡°What? Did Lord Lex actually address him as his Master?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Alex an outcast by the Rockefeller family? How can he be associated with Lord Lex who is worth


    a trillion dors?¡±


    ¡°Is Alex the real owner of Thousand Miles Conglomerate? If that is true, he might be the richest man in


    California or the richest man in America.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s a piece of big news! This is so entertaining!¡±


    Everyone was astonished. They whispered to each other while looking on stage.


    The whole Assex family was dumbfounded.


    Madame Joanne¡¯s body was trembling.


    Madame ire¡¯s eyes were popping out of her head with astonishment.


    Dorothy covered her mouth. She was perplexed.


    Alex looked at Lord Lex apathetically and asked, ¡°Lord Lex, why are you here?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Lord Lex replied, ¡°Master Alex, I heard about the Assex family¡¯s annual banquet. I came to congratte


    and at the same time, hand over the billion-dor contract. But I didn¡¯t expect to see this.¡±


    Alex nced over at Dorothy and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what you have seen.¡±


    He took the billion-dor contract from Lord Lex and tore it in half.


    Madame Joanne¡¯s eyes were red in anger. She rushed up and shouted, ¡°Alex! What did you tear?¡±


    Alex said gently, ¡°This is the stamped billion-dor contract from Thousand Miles Conglomerate.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Madame Joanne shouted, ¡°You son of a b*tch! How dare you tear up the contract? You¡¯re dead meat!¡±


    Lord Lex took the torn contract from Alex¡¯s hand and tore it into pieces. Then he threw it on Madame


    Joanne¡¯s face, and roared, ¡°You should be the dead meat!¡±


    At that moment, there was pin-drop silence in the hall.


    Madame Joanne felt the pain on her face. She panicked and asked, ¡°Lord Lex, please calm down.


    What¡¯s going on? This billion-dor contract should be a proposal gift from Spark to the Assex family!


    Bill! Quick! Exin to Lord Lex that you pulled off the billion-dor contract! It must not be torn!¡±


    If the billion-dor contract was torn, there would be no guarantee for the Assex family¡¯s wealth and


    status.


    Madame Joanne pulled Sir Bill over, who was standing next to her.


    ¡°Haha, haha!¡±


    Lord Lexughed and stared at Sir Bill. ¡°What did you say? You pulled off the billion-dor contract, to


    give the Assex family as a gift?¡±


    Sir Bill had not expected Lord Lex¡¯s presence.


    He kept quiet and dared not make a sound.


    Lord Lex pped him angrily and said, ¡°You shameless old hag! Get lost! How are you qualified to pull


    this off?¡±


    Everyone started to doubt who was the one to pull off this billion-dor contract.


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes widened.


    She started to doubt if it was really a present from her husband, Alex.


    Madame Joanne panicked and asked, ¡°Lord Lex if it¡¯s not the Rockefeller family who pulled it off? Who


    did?¡±


    Lord Gates snorted coldly, ¡°Are you out of your mind? This billion-dor contract is a gift from Master


    Alex to Lady Dorothy! You don¡¯t deserve mypliment. I¡¯m here for Master Alex!¡±


    His statement struck like lightning!


    All doubts were cleared.


    p!


    Dorothy pped Spark¡¯s face. ¡°You liar!¡±


    At that time, Gaston Gates took the opportunity to kick Spark. ¡°Of course he is a liar!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 19

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 19


    Gaston immediately knelt before Lady Dorothy, ¡°Mrs. Rockefeller, I¡¯m sorry, I came to beg you for


    forgiveness. I was blinded by my greed and took fifteen million dors from Spark to do his bidding; to


    deliberately cause a ruckus and threaten you, all for him to appear as if he¡¯s a hero. He wanted to steal


    you away from Master Alex. I was wrong, please forgive me.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes were filled to the brim with tears and she couldn¡¯t hold them back.


    Snap!


    Sir John forcefully grabbed the ne on Madame ire and threw it to the ground, breaking it and


    said, ¡°This is a forgery of our Love in a Fallen City ne. Not only is this illegal, it is also an insult to


    ourpany!¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the revtion. Everything Spark had said was a lie. All of Alex¡¯s ridiculous


    ims were all true, but everyone had doubted him.


    At that very moment, Alex felt frustrated. His mind was filled with the scene of Dorothy nodding in


    agreement to Spark¡¯s proposal. He shed a tear before leaving the hotel swiftly.


    Dorothy was so distressed that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Alex¡¯s earlier promise was ringing in her mind. ¡° I¡¯ve owed you far too much over the past ten months. I


    will do my utmost to make it up to you. You¡¯ll have my full support from now on!¡± However, she had not


    believed in him. She had chosen to believe in a scum.


    Dorothy was on the ground like a madwoman, frantically looking for the wedding ring that she had just


    thrown away. As she found it and put it back on, Dorothy ran out of the banquet hall shouting, ¡°My dear


    husband, it was all my fault! Where are you?¡±


    Madame Joanne was like a lost soul. ¡°It is all over for us!¡± she thought. It was originally meant to be a


    great day, but it was all turned upside down. Not only did the Assex family suffer great humiliation in


    front of many important guests, but they had also lost the billion-dor contract and offended Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate. Her dreams for the Assex family to achieve great heights hade to an end


    before it even started.


    ¡°All of this was caused by Bill and Spark Rockefeller!¡± Madame Joanne thought. She furiously picked


    up her walking stick and started hitting Bill while screaming, ¡°You damn liar! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    After witnessing this mess, Lord Lex let out an apathetic sigh and left with all his men and the gifts they


    had brought.


    After leaving the hotel, Alex went to the hospital. It was the only ce he could seekfort. He


    wanted to massage his mother¡¯s limbs. It had be part of his daily routine for the past ten months.


    If a patient in aa did not receive such treatment daily, they would experience muscle atrophy and


    osteoarthritis. Even if the patient did wake up in the future, they would be unable to move without


    significant work in physiotherapy.


    Alex knew all of this as he had read many books, articles, and medical journals on taking care of a


    comatose patient. Perhaps, he was more knowledgeable regarding the subject than most nurses.


    At this time, Dr. Cheryl walked in for her routine visit before going off work.


    Alex saw that she was wearing the Love in a Fallen City ne that he had given her. It really suited


    her beautiful face and thebination could only be described as angelic.


    When Dr. Cheryl saw Alex, she smiled and said, ¡°Alex, the ss jewelry that you had gifted me is really


    beautiful. Many people had been asking where I bought it!¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Alex didn¡¯t know how to respond to Dr. Cheryl¡¯sment. He was dumbfounded.


    Dr. Cheryl didn¡¯t pay much attention to his response orck of it and conducted the usual checkups for


    Madame Brittany. As she finished her work, Dr. Cheryl suddenly asked, ¡°Alex, are you free tonight?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°I want you to be my boyfriend,¡± said Dr. Cheryl.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alex was stunned.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 20

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 20


    Alex was frozen. She was stunning and her beauty did not pale inparison to Dorothy¡¯s. But Dr.


    Cheryl¡¯s figure was more voluptuous. Alex felt like he was dreaming. He thought to himself, ¡®Does she


    know that the ne is actually genuine and is worth thirty million dors? Maybe she¡¯s keeping


    quiet about it but is now aggressively pursuing me!¡¯


    As Alex kept thinking, he wondered if Dr. Cheryl was lonely for the night. Should he agree to her


    request? As he recalled what had happened earlier, his heart was in anguish and he just couldn¡¯t get


    over it. He decided to agree to Dr. Cheryl¡¯s request.


    Dr. Cheryl said, ¡°Well, I have a school reunion dinner tonight and there¡¯s this guy who has been


    pursuing me for some time. I find him annoying. I would like you to pretend to be my boyfriend and


    make him stop. Would you be willing to help me?¡±


    Dr. Cheryl was aware that Alex was married and wouldn¡¯t misunderstand her request. She wouldn¡¯t


    have asked another person.


    Alex was a little startled but replied smilingly, ¡°I get it, so this would be just to get rid of a pest. Alright,


    I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    He looked at her seductive body and felt a little disappointed yet relieved. What was he thinking? He


    was a married man.


    Suddenly, Alex¡¯s phone rang, and it was a call from Dorothy. It was already her thirteenth call but he¡¯s


    not ready to speak to her yet. As he recalled the scene of Dorothy nodding in agreement to Spark¡¯s


    proposal, he was in despair once again. He decided to switch off his phone so that he could have some


    time to regain his inner peace.


    Dr. Cheryl saw it all, she smiled and said, ¡°Alex, what¡¯s going on between you and your wife? Is it true


    that you both still sleep in separate rooms?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Did Chloe tell you that?¡±


    Dr. Cheryl just nodded.


    Alex said angrily, ¡°She is such a busybody. Why isn¡¯t she here today?¡±


    Dr. Cheryl shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I heard that she had an injury and took a few days off.¡±


    Alex just smiled. He knew what had happened to her. She was pped by the security guard at the


    L.G. Balfour store and her face was all swollen. She also had a huge fight with her greasy boyfriend.


    Alex assumed those were the causes of her injury.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Dr. Cheryl said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be nosy, but I think that you should have an honest talk with your wife.


    If you can findmon ground, then you can live on well together. Otherwise, just end the rtionship


    quickly. There¡¯s no need to prolong both of your suffering.¡±


    Alex just smiled because he did not know how to react.


    Dr. Cheryl was finally done with her work and was ready to leave. She politely asked Alex to wait for


    her to get her clothes changed. Ten minutester, Alex could not believe what was in front of his eyes.


    Dr. Cheryl was no longer wearing her doctor¡¯s gown. She had changed into a figure-hugging ck


    striped dress that showed off all her curves. She had let her silky-smooth hair down and her long pair of


    slender legs could be seen. On top of that, she was wearing the Love in a Fallen City ne that


    Alex had given her. She could only be described as a goddess among goddesses.


    Her voluptuous figure was extraordinary. With the figure-hugging dress, she¡¯s basically men¡¯s


    kryptonite!


    She noticed Alex staring at her and she immediately blushed, turning bright red. ¡°What are you looking


    at, silly?¡± She asked.


    Alex wiped his chin as if there were saliva running down. ¡°Dr. Cheryl, you are really¡­ Really beautiful.


    Dr. Cheryl happily replied, ¡°From this moment onwards, you are pretending to be my boyfriend, call me


    Cheryl.¡±


    ¡°Alright, good!¡± Alex answered.


    The pair headed out the door and left Dr. Cheryl¡¯s office. On their way down, the elevator was very


    crowded. When it stopped on the fifth floor, a delivery person entered, and the crowd had to squeeze to


    make space for him. Dr. Cheryl lost her bnce and could only lean against Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 21

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 21


    At that instant, Alex felt happinesse knocking.


    Deep down in his heart, he thought when God closed one door, He opened another.


    Dr. Cheryl had wanted to leave, but she couldn¡¯t move an inch. She felt embarrassed and blushed.


    When they arrived on the first floor, they walked out of the elevator. Dr. Cheryl red at him and


    whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to mess with me again!¡±


    Alex was aggrieved and said, ¡°Cheryl, the fault is not mine.¡±


    At half-past five, they arrived at Urasawa Restaurant. There were not many customers in the


    restaurant. But the cars that were parked in front of the restaurant were all high-end luxury cars, and


    cars that¡¯s worth tens of millions.


    ¡°Urasawa Restaurant is the second most expensive restaurant to dine in in California.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you have wealthy ssmates to have a reunion gathering here!¡± Alex said with a smile.


    Dr. Cheryl pouted. ¡°The one who invited us here is the guy I dislike the most, and you¡¯re going to deal


    with him tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Alex replied.


    He knew the guy she mentioned was the one who had a crush on her.


    Right at that time, someone from behind shouted, ¡°Cheryl!¡±


    Alex saw a young man in a decent suit. He had a slim body figure and he looked excited but slightly


    nervous.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Chris Feller?¡± Dr. Cheryl asked.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Yes, I am! I¡¯m d that you still remembered me! But who is this?¡± Chris looked at Alex anxiously.


    Chris was so shy that he couldn¡¯t look Dr. Cheryl in the eye.


    Alex realized that the suit that Chris was wearing wasn¡¯t an expensive branded suit. The color of the


    suit had slightly faded as if it had been washed many times. Maybe he couldn¡¯t afford to buy a brand


    new one.


    Dr. Cheryl said, ¡°He is my friend, Alex.¡±


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Chris Feller.¡±


    Alex shook his hand and replied, ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡±


    Dr. Cheryl asked, ¡°Chris, did youe here alone? Where is your girlfriend?¡±


    Chris said, ¡°Oh, we broke up! How about him? Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    With a smile on Dr. Cheryl¡¯s face, she slowly put her arm around Alex¡¯s arm.


    Alex felt the strangely warm touch on his arm, and he was on cloud nine.


    Chris nced at Alex and sighed silently.


    The goddess of their ss had been taken. He felt sad as he had a crush on her.


    Then, a waiter guided them to the private dining room where the reunion was held. As soon as Chris


    opened the door, he said excitedly, ¡°Everyone! Look, who I brought?¡±


    Someone immediately shouted, ¡°Hey nerd, why are you all hyped-up? As if you manage to bring our


    goddess here.¡±


    Then, Dr. Cheryl who was hiding behind him said, ¡°Hello everyone!¡±


    The crowd in the private dining room cheered, which stirred up the atmosphere instantly.


    ¡°Is this really you, Cheryl Coney, the goddess of our ss?¡±


    ¡°Well, well, well! It¡¯s been a while, our goddess! We¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    ¡°Come and sit next to Benjamin, he¡¯s missed you the most! He was still wondering if you will attend


    tonight¡¯s dinner!¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner is Benjamin¡¯s treat. Otherwise, we can¡¯t afford to dine in here. I heard that this is the


    best restaurant owned by Thousand Miles Conglomerate.¡±


    The rest pushed Dr. Cheryl to sit next to Benjamin, which made her flustered.


    Alex followed Cheryl and nced at Benjamin. He wore exquisite Versace clothing, satfortably in


    his chair, and stared at Dr. Cheryl as she walked in.


    Right then, a female voice said, ¡°Hey, you bastards! Is Cheryl the only one qualified to be a goddess?


    Have you all forgotten about me? ¡±


    It was a slightly plump woman with a normal-looking appearance. While talking, she pushed Alex away,


    looked at him in disgust, and said, ¡°Cleaner, leave the room! You¡¯re in my way! We¡¯ll ask for you when


    we need you! Get lost now!¡±


    Alex frowned.


    Dr. Cheryl grabbed Alex¡¯s arm and said resentfully, ¡°Britney! He is not a cleaner, he is my friend!¡±


    Britney was startled. ¡°Your boyfriend?¡±


    At the same time, Benjamin looked at Alex with animosity.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 22

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 22


    Cheryl with a pair of beautiful eyes rested her head on Alex¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Well, Alex, my


    boyfriend. What do you think? Are we meant for each other?¡±


    Dr. Cheryl was so beautiful. Many men would dream of having a wife as beautiful as her. Every single


    move she made captured the hearts of men in the room.


    Benjamin looked at Alex with so much hatred as if he could kill Alex with his eyes.


    Everyone else in the room was confused and looked at Benjamin.


    Then, a man jumped out and said, ¡°Are you kidding, Cheryl? A blind man could see that Benjamin has


    strong feelings for you! How could you choose a ¡®nobody¡¯ over Benjamin!¡±


    Some in the room nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s right! Benjamin is a young director of Golden Light Group. He¡¯s worth several billion dors.


    Whoever marries him can live in peace for the rest of their lives. Who is this man next to you? He is so


    poorly dressed as if he works at a construction site. How is he worthy of a goddess like you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m way better than you are. If I still don¡¯t deserve to be given the chance to be Cheryl¡¯s boyfriend, how


    could you deserve it?¡±


    ¡°Stop kidding, Cheryl! He doesn¡¯t deserve to be your boyfriend!¡± someone from the crowd shouted.


    The crowd became more furious and kept insulting both Dr. Cheryl and Alex.


    Alex stayed calm. He nced at Dr. Cheryl and said earnestly, ¡°Love is more valuable than money.


    Cheryl epted me because she knew that my love for her is true. She believes that I will be true to


    her in good times, sickness, and health. I will love and honor her all the days of my life. Moreover, who


    knows if I will be the richest man in the world in the next few years!¡±


    ¡°Oh please! Cut it out, can¡¯t you! That wedding vow makes me sick!¡±


    ¡°Richest man in the world my ass! Even Lord Lex Gunther won¡¯t approve of that. Why should we


    believe you?¡±


    ¡°Cheryl, where did you find this piece of shit? Is he a patient from your clinic whom you asked to


    pretend to be your boyfriend just to annoy Benjamin? Please kick him out, it¡¯s making me sick!¡±


    Cheryl said angrily, ¡°Enough! How could all of you insult my boyfriend! I¡¯m leaving. Alex, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Finally, Benjamin stood up from his chair. He ced his hands on the table and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.


    From now on, no more nonsense from anyone. Since he is Cheryl¡¯s friend, then he will be our friend


    too.¡±


    The crowd ate out of Benjamin¡¯s hand. They shut their mouths and kept quiet.


    Britney rolled her eyes, and immediatelyughed. ¡°Now that is how a real gentleman behaves! You


    bunch of useless men are just jealous of Cheryl being taken. Look! Even Benjamin could ept them


    with open arms, why couldn¡¯t you do the same?¡±


    Britney said that to help Dr. Cheryl relieve the tense atmosphere.


    It was a reunion gathering after all. Dr. Cheryl had no choice but to look at Alex apologetically and


    hinted at him to sit down.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Everyone started to chat again. But the topic revolved around ttering Benjamin.


    Alex couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to those ttering words. Instead, he indulged in the scrumptious


    food by Urasawa Restaurant.


    ¡°Alex, this steak is very delicious. Try it!¡±


    Dr. Cheryl passed him a piece of steak with a big smile on her face.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Mmm¡­ It tastes good! This fish is delicious too! Here, have more! It¡¯s good for your


    health too!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Here! Eat this. It will help to keep your kidney healthy.¡± Dr. Cheryl replied.


    Both Dr. Cheryl and Alex continued feasting without bothering about what¡¯s happening around them.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 23

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 23


    As Benjamin saw Dr. Cheryl and Alex enjoying their dinner, he looked at Alex with fiery eyes.


    The main reason Benjamin had organized this reunion gathering was to pursue Cheryl. He couldn¡¯t


    bear to watch Dr. Cheryl and Alex enjoying their sweet moments over dinner.


    Bootlickers of Benjamin noticed his anger. Then, they turned and looked at Dr. Cheryl and Alex.


    Britney said, ¡°Hey, your name is Alex, right? Have you never tasted such delicious food before? Do you


    usually eat lunch at the construction site? What is your upation?¡±


    After Alex finished swallowing a piece of meat, he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t work at the construction site. I¡¯m


    currently unemployed.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Benjamin looked at Dr. Cheryl in deep thought. Since Benjamin had pursued Dr. Cheryl for years, he


    knew that Dr. Cheryl was a kind-hearted person. She had great insight into choosing the best partner


    for herself. Dr. Cheryl wouldn¡¯t choose a person who was at the bottom of the social hierarchy like Alex


    as her partner. Benjamin thought, maybe Dr. Cheryl and Alex were putting on an act to test his


    patience.


    So, he pretended to be generous. ¡°Is the food enough? Let me order more for you. Are you looking for


    a job? A true man should be responsible for his future.¡±


    Everyone smiled.


    Britney looked at Alex and said, ¡°Benjamin, it¡¯s hard for some to get a job in thispetitive society.


    Didn¡¯t Golden Light Group establish a new subsidiary recently? Maybe you can help Alex by arranging


    for him a cleaner position in thatpany. It¡¯s better than being jobless, staying at home all day.¡±


    Benjamin shook his head, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Cheryl¡¯s friend is also my friend. He should at least get a white-


    cor job. Hey Alex, what is your profession? Let me arrange a decent position for you.¡±


    Alex sensed Benjamin¡¯s sarcasm. Benjamin was just trying to amuse himself at Alex¡¯s expense. He


    rolled his eyes and said, ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m fine. ¡±


    Britney sneered and said, ¡°You really can¡¯t tell chalk from cheese. Or do you really enjoy staying at


    home being jobless?¡±


    ¡°He is gluttonous andzy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good-for-nothing! Stop dreaming about bing Cheryl¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Cheryl, where did you find this piece of shit? Are we a fool for you?¡±


    Insults after insults were heard from the crowd.


    When Britney was about to excuse herself to the washroom, Benjamin said, ¡°Well, we have our own


    aspirations. Alex already mentioned that he doesn¡¯t want to work, let¡¯s not mention it anymore. Let¡¯s


    talk about the new subsidiary. This new subsidiary is a partnership with Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    It¡¯s a hugepany. We are recruiting five thousand employees and we are still short of managers. If


    anyone is interested do let me know. I¡¯m sure we can offer you some decent positions.¡±


    A woman replied, ¡°I never knew it was a partnership with Thousand Miles Conglomerate. That¡¯s


    incredible. Thousand Miles Conglomerate is thergest group and strongest in the underworld of


    California. Benjamin, I¡¯m interested!¡±


    ¡°Count me in too.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Me too! Benjamin, you¡¯re our life-saver.¡±


    ttering words continued to flood the hall. Benjamin looked at Dr. Cheryl arrogantly, but Dr. Cheryl put


    down the cutlery in her hand and stood up. ¡°Sorry, I have to excuse myself. I have night duties to attend


    to.¡±


    ¡°Cheryl, why are you leaving so soon?¡±


    Benjamin frowned. He was confused. It turned out to be different from what he thought. He thought that


    Dr. Cheryl should have continued her act with Alex and waited for him to ask permission from her to be


    his girlfriend.


    ¡°Sorry, my patient is waiting for me. Alex, let¡¯s go!¡± Dr. Cheryl said.


    Alex stood up, nodded, and burped after being full of dinner.


    Alexpletely ignored all the mockeries and focused on his act as Dr. Cheryl¡¯s boyfriend. He was


    happy that he had a great meal for free!


    Right then, there was a scream at the door, followed by a pping sound. Then, a woman ran into the


    room in a panic, her clothes were torn.


    It was Britney who had gone to the washroom.


    A man came in after her and cursed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 24

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 24


    ¡°Britney, what happened?¡±


    Benjamin frowned while he stood up and asked.


    Britney tried to cover her torn clothes that exposed her skin. She pointed at the middle-aged man who


    came in and shouted, ¡°That bastard, molested me.¡±


    The man yelled angrily, ¡°B*tch, who molested you? Hurry up, take out my¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, a bootlicker of Benjamin, Dn Mte, jumped and kicked the


    middle-aged man in the chest. The man fell to the ground.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Goddammit! Who released this maniac? How dare you molest Britney! Why don¡¯t you molest your own


    sister!¡±


    Other men also stepped forward. They punched and kicked the man.


    Then they kicked the man out of the dining room.


    Dnughed and said, ¡°You son of a b*tch! Let me teach you a lesson! Don¡¯t you dare to do it again!¡±


    ¡°Way to go, Dn!¡± the crowd cheered.


    Alex shook his head. Others might not notice, but he noticed that the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t any


    ordinary man. He wore a custom hand-made shirt from Italy with a small dark plum blossom cufflink.


    His father used to have one of them. He knew that it was worth three million dors.


    For someone who could afford this shirt couldn¡¯t be anybody.


    Besides, he knew Britney was lying from her expression. It couldn¡¯t be that simple. Many pretty women


    would voluntarily present themselves to a man that could afford a shirt worth three million dors like


    him. How would he fancy Britney with such an ordinary appearance?


    To prevent them from getting into something bad, Alex reminded them, ¡°He might be an extraordinary


    person, I think you guys should back off.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Dn sneered and said, ¡°Of course you will think that he is extraordinary. Who else in


    this room is not extraordinary to a low-ranked person like you! You¡¯re such a coward! Get lost! You¡¯re


    nothing but a toy-boy!¡±


    A woman said, ¡°Yeah! Even if that person is somebody, so what? This ce belongs to Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate. No one would dare to cause trouble here. Right, Benjamin?¡±


    Benjamin said proudly, ¡°Yes! The manager of this restaurant, Ramsay knows me. He respects me.


    Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Alex shook his head and said to Cheryl, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    However, just as they were about to leave their seats, the door of the room was kicked open. About


    seven to eight security guards of Urasawa Restaurant rushed in aggressively, followed by several well-


    dressed men. One of them was the middle-aged man that had been beaten up just now.


    With an electric baton in his hand, the chief of security yelled, ¡°Whoever stole Mr. Edgar¡¯s diamond


    ring, take it out immediately! Also, whoever hit Mr. Edgar just now, show yourself.¡±


    Everyone in the dining room was shocked to see such a scene.


    Even Dn who had shown courage initially was trembling. He was shaking like a leaf as he saw the


    chief security¡¯s furious look.


    Britney lowered her head and her face turned pale.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The chief security roared again.


    Many people looked at Benjamin hoping that he could do something about it.


    Benjamin noticed a man behind the security guards. It was Manager Ramsay from Urasawa


    Restaurant. He immediately walked towards him and said, ¡°Manager Ramsay, I¡¯m Benjamin Smith from


    Golden Light Group. I believe there must be a misunderstanding!¡±


    Unfortunately, Manager Ramsay, who was usually polite to him, didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he stared at him


    coldly.


    Benjamin felt that something was wrong.


    The middle-aged man who was beaten up jumped out, pointed at Britney, and said, ¡°That¡¯s her! That


    b*tch stole my diamond ring and pped me!¡±


    Two security guards immediately rushed over and held Britney up.


    Britney struggled desperately, but she couldn¡¯t break free. She asked Benjamin for help repeatedly,


    ¡°Benjamin, please help me! I didn¡¯t steal the diamond ring! Please save me!¡±


    Benjamin was the host of this dinner gathering. If words about him being a coward spread, it would ruin


    his reputation and Dr. Cheryl might look down on him.


    As he was about to say, ¡°Manager Ramsay, my dad is¡­¡±


    Manager Ramsay red and interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool, liar.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 25

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 25


    Benjamin¡¯s heart trembled when he heard Manager Ramsay¡¯s warning. He didn¡¯t dare to continue


    speaking a word after that.


    Everyone else was afraid to speak after they saw Benjamin kept quiet. Especially those who had


    beaten up the middle-aged man just now, they were shivering.


    ¡°This bastard was the one that hit me the hardest.¡±


    The man said while pointing at Dn.


    Another few security guards immediately arrested Dn with his hands cuffed behind.


    ¡°Where is my diamond ring? Give it back to me!¡± The man stared at Britney coldly.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t steal it.¡± Britney said in fear.


    Manager Ramsay replied, ¡°How about you admit it and give back the diamond ring. You can¡¯t deny


    what you¡¯ve done. There are surveince cameras in our restaurant which have recorded everything.¡±


    Britney shook her head in denial.


    The furious middle-aged man tore Britney¡¯s clothes and roughly searched her body.


    Britney yelled and burst into tears, seeking help from Benjamin desperately.


    But Benjamin stood there and did nothing.


    Alex took revenge by standing by and watched what happened to Britney who had mocked him a while


    ago.


    Dr. Cheryl was kind-hearted. She couldn¡¯t bear watching her ssmate being bullied. When she was


    about to speak, a ring fell out of Britney¡¯s pants. It fell to the ground and made a tinkling sound.


    It was a diamond ring. From the looks of it, the diamond at least weighed five carats, which was worth


    more than ten million dors.


    Dr. Cheryl was astounded. She swallowed her words.


    Everyone else was astounded too.


    They didn¡¯t expect Britney to steal and hide the diamond ring here. Who knew that she was a thief!


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The man punched Britney in her face and kicked her, ¡°What is this? Are you a magician? Can you


    make this ring that cost twenty million dors to appear out of nowhere?! You filthy thief!¡±


    Britney cried, ¡°I picked it up from the washroom.¡±


    Alex shook his head. Being caught red-handed for a twenty million dors worth of diamond ring, no


    wonder Britney took the risk to deny it. Did she really think that she could possess the diamond ring


    that she had picked up from the washroom?


    Manager Ramsay pped Britney. ¡°Take her out, I will deal with herter.¡±


    Edgar beat Dn up as revenge. He punched Dn¡¯s face with his fist. Then he grabbed the electric


    baton and swung it hard onto Dn¡¯s leg.


    Crack! Dn¡¯s calf bone broke.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±


    Dn screamed. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Dr. Cheryl couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This is too much! Britney was the one who stole your diamond ring!


    Dn has nothing to do with this! How could you vent your anger and break his leg!¡±


    The middle-aged man raised his head and saw Dr. Cheryl, his eyes brightened.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Did I go overboard? Of course not!¡± He looked at Cheryl, ¡°There were more who beat me up just now.


    My initial idea was to break all their legs. But now I¡¯ve changed my mind. Since you begged for mercy, I


    will spare them if you apany me to Hilton Hotel.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s face turned pale. She red in anger.


    Alex couldn¡¯t stay out of it anymore since Dr. Cheryl was involved.


    He put his hand in his pocket and said, ¡°Alright, stop it! What happened today, can you just let it go for


    my sake?¡±


    Everyone looked at Alex in confusion. The room was inplete silence.


    They felt like they were watching an idiot making a fool out of himself by thinking that Edgar would let


    things go for his sake! They thought that he would be dead meat.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 26

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 26


    ¡°Who are you? How are you qualified to ask me to do a favor for you?¡±


    Edgar looked at Alex with a disgruntled look. He shed an angry smile and said, ¡°Is she yours? Very


    well, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson in front of you. Are you going to just stand there and watch? Who is your


    patron? I¡¯m really interested to know him!¡±


    ¡°Hold him down!¡± Edgar said to the security guards.


    At this moment, Dr. Cheryl¡¯s ssmates were entertained to see how Alex dug his own grave.


    Dr. Cheryl was unable to fend for herself while being publicly insulted. Even Benjamin was forced to


    keep quiet.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡± Alex said angrily.


    ¡°Damn, this guy is still acting tough! I can¡¯t stand the sight of him, he¡¯s obnoxious. Hurry up and take


    him down!¡± said Edgar.


    Manager Ramsay answered Edgar¡¯s orders instantly. He didn¡¯t bother to look at Alex¡¯s expression. He


    was asking for trouble.


    Dr. Cheryl was scared to death. She was worried that Alex couldn¡¯t handle so many of them.


    Furthermore, these people worked for Thousand Miles Conglomerate, which was known to be the king


    of the underworld in California! No one would ever dare to mess with them.


    They were brutal and aggressive. Whoever got beaten up by these people would be dead meat. Even


    Dr. Cheryl¡¯s grandfather who was the best doctor in California couldn¡¯t save him.


    Just then, Alex threw out a ck card, ¡°Look. Do you recognize this?¡±


    ¡°A credit card? Are you trying to bribe me with money? How dare you insult me in my territory!¡± The


    manager mocked. He nced at the card and swiped it off Alex¡¯s hand. As the card fell on the ground,


    Manager Ramsay¡¯s smile was gone and his eyes were frozen, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    He picked the card up hurriedly and examined it carefully.


    He held the card in his trembling hands and asked, ¡°From where did you get this Supreme VIP Card of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡±


    At that moment, the security guards were about to rush upon Alex to take him down.


    Manager Ramsay stopped them, ¡°Stop! Hold your horses!¡±


    The crowd was shocked.


    Benjamin and the rest were extremely surprised. They couldn¡¯t believe that this trash had a Supreme


    VIP Card of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    It¡¯s said that this card was a memento from Lord Lex Gunther. Whoever possessed this card should be


    treated the same as how they would treat Lord Lex Gunther.


    They couldn¡¯t believe Alex had anything to do with Lord Lex Gunther.


    Edgar panicked. If the card really belonged to Alex, he would be in hot soup for what he had done to


    Dr. Cheryl a while ago! He couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Edgar said, ¡°Ramsay, are you certain that this Supreme VIP Card of Thousand Miles Conglomerate is


    genuine? It¡¯s not a fake?¡±


    Manager Ramsay wasn¡¯t sure about it.


    Alex said, ¡°You can give Lord Lex a call to confirm this.¡±


    Manager Ramsay dared not call up Lord Lex. Instead, he made a phone call to the main person in


    charge of Urasawa Restaurant, who was also an executive of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Since he


    couldn¡¯t confirm the authenticity of this card, the person that he was about to call could confirm it.


    Soon, a middle-aged man hurried over. He didn¡¯t bother to look at the card. As he saw Alex, his face


    changed instantly. He walked up to Alex and made a full ny-degree bow. Then, he said respectfully,


    ¡°Master Alex!¡±


    Everyone was so shocked.


    Especially Benjamin. His heart was beating like a wild animal trying to escape his chest.


    When he recalled what he had done to Alex throughout the dinner, he suddenly felt that he was lucky


    enough to still be alive.


    He had seen this person in charge of Urasawa Restaurant once. Even his father paid respect to this


    man. If he had offended this man, his family would be in big trouble!


    But this man, whom many respected, bowed down to Alex and addressed him as a master!


    ¡°I¡¯m Bernard, the person in charge of Urasawa Restaurant. Your wish is mymand,¡± said Bernard.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bernard was at Hell¡¯s Angels that night, so he knew about Alex¡¯s identity. Therefore, he addressed Alex


    as master sincerely.


    Alex said, ¡°They suspect that my card is fake. Please confirm its authenticity!¡±


    Bernard looked up and scowled at Manager Ramsay. He gave Ramsay a hard p.


    ¡°How can you not recognize the Supreme VIP card of Thousand Miles Conglomerate! You¡¯re not


    qualified to be the manager of Urasawa Restaurant! You¡¯re fired, get out of here!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 27

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 27


    Ramsay¡¯s face turned pale and he broke out in a cold sweat.


    But he dared not bleat. He nodded and walked away in despair. He left the room.


    Bernard then asked, ¡°Master Alex, did anyone here offend you?¡±


    Alex brushed his hair with his fingers and said, ¡°Nothing serious. But this dude here insulted my


    girlfriend in front of me. I¡¯m not sure how I should deal with him.¡±


    Bernard raged, ¡°You piece of shit! You signed your own death warrant. Guards! Throw him into the river


    and drown him!¡±


    Everyone was frightened.


    Edgar felt a shiver run down his spine. He hurriedly said, ¡°Wait! I am the CEO of Pegasus International,


    Edgar Shepherd. I¡¯m associated with Lord Lex Gunther of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. You can¡¯t do


    this to me!¡±


    As he finished his words, Bernard pped his face.


    p!


    ¡°Do you think that Lord Gunther will bother to help you? Drown him!¡± said Bernard.


    Edgar panicked and he dropped on both knees pleading, ¡°No, please! I was wrong, I apologize! Let me


    compensate you, Mr. Bernard. Master¡­ Master Alex, please just give me a chance, I¡¯d owe you a big


    time.¡±


    He was really frightened.


    The king of the underworld would always suit the action to the words. Once a kill order was given, it


    would be executed.


    Dr. Cheryl couldn¡¯t bear to see a murder.


    She held Alex¡¯s hand. Then she shook her head gently.


    Alex nodded, smiled at her, and said, ¡°Forget about it. Exempt him from drowning. My girlfriend can¡¯t


    bear to see this kind of thing. Break one of his legs as a punishment so he will never forget what he


    did.¡±


    Snap!


    A security guard broke Edgar¡¯s left leg straight away.


    Dr. Cheryl covered her face as she couldn¡¯t bear to see it.


    Alex said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a wrap! I ate too much, let¡¯s go for a walk!¡±


    Bernard handed back the Supreme VIP card and greeted, ¡°Goodbye, Master Alex.¡±


    The rest of the security guards bowed and greeted, ¡°Goodbye, Master Alex.¡±


    As Alex and Dr. Cheryl left the restaurant, Benjamin and the rest looked like they had just woken up


    from a dream. They were drenched in sweat.


    While Dr. Cheryl was strolling with Alex, she asked, ¡°Actually, who are you?¡±


    Alexughed. ¡°Look at you! Are you scared of me because of what just happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the famous Supreme VIP card of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Those with this card


    are as high ranked as Lord Lex Gunther. But he is not a good person. Are you close to him?¡± Dr. Cheryl


    asked.


    Alex shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m not! This card belongs to my father. My father has done business with


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate. That¡¯s how he got this card. But now, he¡¯s gone. So, you have nothing


    to worry about me being associated with him.¡±


    Dr. Cheryl patted herself on her voluptuous breast, ¡°So it is. Now, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    She paused and continued, ¡°Thank you for what you did for me just now. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be


    embarrassed.¡±


    Alex was flustered by the movement of her voluptuous breast. He blurted, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Dr. Cheryl was annoyed. ¡°What do you want more from me? Marry you? Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, I was just pulling your leg,¡± Alex said.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, they bid farewell at the intersection.


    Alex sat alone on the side of the road and thought to himself, ¡®Where should I go? Should I stay in a


    hotel tonight? Or should I go back to the Assex family?¡¯


    Deep down in his heart, he didn¡¯t want to go back to the Assex family.


    Alex thought that maybe Dorothy would be very worried about him since she rang upon him a dozen


    times and he did not respond for quite some time.


    ¡°You believed in the scum but not me! Even nodded and agreed to him! You fool!¡± Alex said to himself.


    After a while, he turned his phone back on.


    More than thirty text messages from Dorothy flooded in. All the messages were to apologize. Before he


    could finish reading them, Dorothy called.


    Alex hesitated. Then, he answered the call.


    ¡°Honey, where are you?!¡± Dorothy was crying.


    Alex felt heartbroken when he heard Dorothy¡¯s cry. But he held back and pped himself. He


    toughened up and said, ¡°Stop calling me honey. You¡¯re Spark¡¯s fianc¨¦ now. I¡¯m no longer your


    husband. I don¡¯t deserve to be your husband.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 28

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 28


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I never promised him. You¡¯re my husband!¡± cried Dorothy.


    Alex said, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m blind? I witnessed it!¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I¡¯m sorry, honey. Where are you? I want to see you.


    Let me exin and apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t believe Spark. You can punish me or hit me.


    Please, let¡¯s meet up.¡±


    When Alex heard Dorothy pleading so desperately on the phone, his anger subsided.


    But he gave it another thought.


    ¡®Oh, crap! When Lord Lex put on a show at the Assexes, he addressed me as Master Alex. Does it


    mean that my identity has been exposed? The Assex family are bloodsuckers, they certainly want me


    to go back. Then, they will want my help to re-sign the billion-dor contract with Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. D*mn those fools, go to hell!¡¯ he thought in his mind.


    Then, he asked, ¡°Did youe to apologize because you were told to do so by Madame Joanne?¡±


    Dorothy said immediately, ¡°No, I want to apologize. Honey, have you already forgotten what kind of


    person I am? I was worried sick when you didn¡¯t answer my call. Tell me where you are now! You can


    make me do anything when we meet.¡±


    Alex sighed and told her his location.


    Then, he called Lord Lex.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Master! Where are you? I¡¯ve tried to reach you but couldn¡¯t get through! Are you alright?¡± Lord Lex


    worriedly asked, ¡°I me myself for my negligence, I didn¡¯t know that you had to endure all these


    bullshit in the Assex¡¯s residence.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s alright! Well, the misunderstandings had been resolved. My wife asked me to return. But


    now that the Assexes are aware of our rtionship, they will force me to get back the billion-dor


    contract from you. If I¡¯d call you, you must not agree to it.¡±


    Lord Lex said, ¡°Should I burn thepany down instead?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±


    Then they discussed the details and hung up.


    Twenty minutester.


    Dorothy arrived in a car.


    ¡°Honey!¡± Dorothy shouted.


    Dorothy came out of the car. She was in a panic and regret. She hugged Alex tightly and said, ¡°Honey,


    I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. You can punish me as you please!¡±


    p!


    Alex pped her hard on her back.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Dorothy said with a cry, ¡°Did you just hit me?¡±


    Alex said coldly, ¡°Did you think that I was joking? Who told you not to believe me? What¡¯s worse, you


    agreed to Spark¡¯s proposal. Were you seriously considering leaving me? Don¡¯t you deserve that hit?¡±


    Dorothy felt bad and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry honey. I was wrong. I was confused. I don¡¯t know what I was


    doing. I was disappointed when I thought that you lied to me, that¡¯s why I agreed to Spark¡¯s proposal as


    revenge. I¡¯m sorry, you can hit me a little bit harder, don¡¯t feel bad about it!¡±


    Alex was frozen.


    All his rage was gone after hearing what she said.


    Alex embraced their hug, felt warm, and whispered, ¡°Forget it, you were just caught in the moment. It


    was Spark, that shameless asshole, that nned this fraud with Madame Joanne.¡±


    Then, he hugged her tightly and said, ¡°Dorothy, you seem to have gained weight.¡±


    ¡°Have I?¡±


    Dorothy blushed, and she tried to push away her husband, but eventually, she held back.


    Soon.


    They were back in the Assex¡¯s vi.


    They didn¡¯t expect toe back to a group of people gathering there.


    Madame Joanne, Benny Assex, Anderson Assex, Emma Assex, and many more of the Assex family


    were in the living room, restlessly and anxiously waiting for Alex¡¯s return.


    They were all present because they knew that they had offended Lord Lex of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. A single word from Lord Lex could destroy the Assex family instantly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 29

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 29


    However, the opposite could also be said. Anyone who got on the good side of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate would flourish.


    As Alex appeared, Madame Joanne was the first person to greet him. Contrary to her previous


    behavior, Madame Joanne was smiling from ear to ear. It was as if she¡¯s another person.


    She took Alex by his hand and said, ¡°Alex, it was all my fault. I was wrong to judge you so quickly; it


    was my mistake. This was all caused by Spark and Bill! We were all deceived by their words!¡±


    Standing behind her, Benny Assex, Anderson Assex and other members of the Assex family were all


    smiling apologetically.


    Alex said in a nonchnt voice, ¡°Since it is a misunderstanding, then it¡¯s no big deal. I am going to bed


    as I¡¯m feeling tired.¡±


    Madame Joanne hurriedly said, ¡°Please hold! Just now Lord Lex tore up the billion-dor contract that


    was promised to us. What is the rtionship between you and Lord Lex? Could you give him a call and


    ask him to sign the contract again?¡±


    Anderson Assex said, ¡°Yes, it seems that Lord Lex thinks very highly of you. Why don¡¯t you exin the


    situation to him? Forget the billion-dors contract, if he¡¯s willing to help our Assex family, we could


    really be a first-rate business family in California!¡±


    Anderson¡¯s words had Madame Joanne¡¯s face lighting up. ¡°Right! I also heard that Lord Lex has


    several godsons. Our Assex family also has several granddaughters who are yet to marry. You should


    mention it to Lord Lex! Maybe the Assex family and the Gunther family can be inws!¡±


    Alex was speechless. The members of the Assex family were truly shameless.


    He pretended to smile and replied, ¡°Lord Lex and I barely know each other. He owed my father a favor.


    When I went to look for him, he promised to return the favor to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Madame Joanne asked. ¡°It was just a favor?¡±


    The Assexes were disappointed after hearing what Alex had said.


    Once the favor had been returned, they would have nothing left to gain from Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate.


    Madame Joanne was restless and said, ¡°Since it is a favor, he should honor his words! Alex, try to call


    Lord Lex to exin that everything was Spark¡¯s fault. Please ask him to agree to the contract again.¡±


    Alex nodded and made the phone call. He also deliberately turned on the loudspeaker, so that


    everyone could hear what was being said. When the call was connected, Alex immediately tried to


    exin the matter to Lord Lex. After which Alex asked, ¡°Lord Lex, could you please re-sign the


    contract?¡±


    Lord Lex answered, ¡°Alex my boy, I went through the trouble of attending Assex Constructions¡¯


    anniversary banquet. I consider the favor I owed to your father repaid. As for the contract that was


    ripped to pieces, the Assex family only have themselves to me. Do you think they deserve the


    contract? Those people are willing to sell their daughters for it. Do not bother to contact me again, or I


    shall eradicate the Assex family.¡±


    This of course was a ploy nned by Alex and Lord Lex.


    The faces of all members of the Assex family turned pale when they heard what Lord Lex had said.


    Madame Joanne signaled to Alex to stop his conversation. If the conversation was allowed to continue,


    it could spell the doom of the Assex family.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After Alex hung up the phone, all members of the Assex Family kicked themselves repeatedly in


    remorse.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Madame Joanne gasped. ¡°Just like that, the billion-dor contract is gone! Our golden


    ticket to have a meteoric rise is gone. It is all Spark and Bill¡¯s fault!¡±


    Madame Joanne¡¯s expression was the worst, her face was furiously looking at Alex. She¡¯s nothing


    more than a two-faced snake. Just a moment ago, she was all smiles. She pointed at Alex and yelled,


    ¡°You useless piece of trash! Why didn¡¯t you tell us that Lord Lex was returning your father¡¯s favor? If


    you told us earlier, we would have known Spark and Bill were lying! Such a golden opportunity for the


    Assex family was lost and it¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Lady Emma chimed in, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the one who tore the contract first! He really is a piece of garbage. It


    was a golden opportunity, but he decided to act all cool and nonchnt about it.¡±


    Dorothy said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s enough, if it weren¡¯t for you all meeting up with Spark and Bill, none of this


    would have happened. How could you ce the me on my husband? He¡¯s the one who¡¯s trying to


    help the family.¡±


    Lady Emma sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? You even agreed to Spark¡¯s marriage proposal!¡±


    Dorothy was angry and embarrassed.


    The members of the Assex family left one by one, all cussing Alex and their misfortune. Although the


    billion-dor contract from Thousand Miles Conglomerate had been cancelled, at least Lord Lex would


    note after them.


    After Madame Joanne had left, Madame ire immediately pointed at Alex and said, ¡°Are you as


    dumb as a rock? Lord Lex owes your father a favor and you used it for Assex Constructions? Why


    didn¡¯t you use it for us, for your family?¡±


    Madame ire was aggrieved. Lord Lex¡¯s gifts were almost in their clutches but it¡¯s all gone now.


    Alex was not feeling angry at all but felt at ease.


    Alex thought, ¡®I¡¯m rich but I won¡¯t tell you! I will not give you a single cent!¡¯


    Dorothy said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you bring up this matter again. Alex could have brought us riches, but we did


    not appreciate it.¡±


    Madame ire¡¯s expression turned sour, ¡°If he had kept the nine million dors gift from Lord Lex, I


    would not be this mad at him! Why not just marry Spark? At least he is the young director of


    Rockefeller Group. Unlike this useless piece of trash!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s face also turned sour. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you ever mention the name of that disgusting animal ever


    again, or you will never see me again. He set up such a deceitful scheme for me to step in, yet you are


    still thinking about him? Am I really your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Madame ire finally stopped talking about Spark, ¡°I won¡¯t mention that person again.


    About the Love in a Fallen City ne, was it the real thing?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It was real.¡±


    Madame ire and her daughters jumped out of their seats as they heard what Alex had said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 30

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 30


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°Did you really buy a ne that costs thirty million dors?


    How much money did you receive from Lord Lex?¡±


    Madame ire was also curious.


    Alex shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t have much money. The ne was a gift from Lord Lex. The wedding ring


    that I got back was free of charge too.¡±


    Madame ire loudly pped her own thighs. ¡°Oh my god! How could you hand the thirty million


    dors ne away? Are you an imbecile?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°It was you who threw it away.¡±


    Madame ire remembered that she was the one who had thrown the ne on the ground and


    deeply regretted it!


    Beatrice said, ¡°I remember that the woman who took the ne was someone you know. She is¡­


    Dr. Cheryl, isn¡¯t it? Can you please ask for the ne back?¡±


    Madame ire¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh yes, we must get it back.¡±


    Alex shook his head. He was too embarrassed to ask! He had just pretended to be Dr. Cheryl¡¯s


    boyfriend. He¡¯s even more embarrassed by the incident in the elevator. So, he decided to tell a lie, ¡°I


    went to ask for it, but she thought it was just an imitation made of ss and gave it to a little girl.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dorothy¡¯s jaw hit the floor.


    Madame ire felt hopeless. ¡°My god, that is thirty million dors¡¯ worth of jewelry. Did you look for the


    little girl?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I went to look for her¡­ But it has been days since she received it. The little girl is only


    five years old, she tossed it away and it was impossible for us to locate it.¡±


    Madame ire went berserk and almost couldn¡¯t contain her urge to kill Alex.


    Dorothy also felt a slight pinch in her heart as the ne was worth thirty million dors after all.


    However, she¡¯s not as greedy as her mother. Dorothy said, ¡°Since it¡¯s lost, there¡¯s nothing we can do


    about it.¡±


    Then, she took Alex by his hand and led him upstairs.


    Madame ire was exasperated. ¡°You are not allowed to go to the second floor with him.¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°I¡¯ll just have a few words with him.¡±


    After entering the room, Alex was slightly taken aback. It was the first time he had ever stepped foot in


    Dorothy¡¯s room since their marriage.


    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t me my mother. You know how she is money-centric; I do not want that ne, I just


    want you¡­ Forget it, don¡¯t speak of it anymore.¡± Dorothy suddenly turned serious, ¡°I¡¯m going on a


    business trip tomorrow for an exhibition. I¡¯ll be away for three or four days.¡±


    Alex frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you send someone else? You¡¯re the boss.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Dorothy stared at him indignantly. ¡°I¡¯m just the branch manager of a subsidiarypany. I must handle


    almost all business matters on my own. As a man, don¡¯t you think you should be helping me out?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°My dear Dorothy, you can rest assured that I will definitely help you. Even though the


    billion-dor deal with Thousand Miles Conglomerate has fallen apart, I¡¯ll pull the strings to get you two


    or even three billion-dor contracts.¡±


    Dorothy frowned a little and gazed at Alex. ¡°Why do I still feel like you are just spewing empty


    promises? You should be more down to earth and not be blinded by your confidence. The favor of Lord


    Lex is not given casually,¡± Dorothy said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 31

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 31


    Alex thought, ¡®If you knew that I was the boss of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, you wouldn¡¯t have said


    that.¡¯


    However, now wasn¡¯t the time to reveal that yet.


    Dorothy added, ¡°I hope you take some time to think about what you even want to do in the future.


    You¡¯re a full grown man and yet you¡¯re doing nothing with your life! I know what you¡¯re going to say,


    that you need to take care of your mom. But you can always hire a caretaker, can¡¯t you? Just get a job,


    or you can work in mypany.¡±


    Alex was put in a difficult spot, as he didn¡¯t want to leave his mother to caretakers.


    However, under Dorothy¡¯s re, he nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    The next morning, Alex gave a ride to Dorothy to the airport in her car.


    She met up with a few colleagues there as they were going to attend an exhibition in Block City.


    Alex then drove back home.


    On the way home, he received a call. It was from Cheryl. ¡°Alex, you need toe to the hospital now.


    It¡¯s about your mother.¡±


    Alex gasped, ¡°What happened to mom?¡±


    Cheryl replied seriously, ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you arrive.¡±


    Alex could feel his chest tightening. He immediately rushed to the hospital as fast as he could.


    Alex realized that Brittany¡¯s condition was worsening. He didn¡¯t need an exnation from Cheryl as the


    life support monitor showed her vital signs. Plus he had seen many cases of vegetative states in the


    past. He knew his mother was in thest hours of her life.


    This was the worst possible ending for them, and Alex felt helpless.


    She was like an extinguishing candlelight¡ªno one was able to change her fate.


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡± Alex cried aloud, as tears poured down like a storm. He wrapped his arms around Brittany¡¯s


    body, shaking it vigorously. ¡°Mom, wake up. Don¡¯t go, please don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Like a child, he cried and cried until his voice went hoarse.


    Cheryl pitied Alex. She ced her hand on his shoulder and said, ¡°Alex, we¡¯ve done all that we could.


    But I¡¯m afraid we are still not able to save her. I¡¯m really sorry. She has¡­ an hour at most.¡±


    Alex could hear his heart shattering.


    He stood up and grabbed Cheryl by the arm, still crying. ¡°Dr. Cheryl, isn¡¯t your grandfather the best


    doctor in California? Can¡¯t he save my mom? Please call your grandfather over, please hurry!¡±


    However, Cheryl shook her head. ¡°My grandpa dide by earlier. But he¡­ couldn¡¯t help either.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡± Alex howled in anguish, pulling onto his hair and hitting himself on the head repeatedly.


    Cheryl immediately stepped in. ¡°Alex, get a hold of yourself.¡±


    Alex turned around and hugged Cheryl tightly. Her shoulder was damp from his tears. Cheryl could


    empathize with his pain. So, she wrapped her arms around him,forting him.


    Suddenly, ire walked into the ward.


    Seeing Alex and Cheryl hugging each other, ire could feel her blood boiling. She rushed over to


    them and pped both Alex and Cheryl hard across the face.


    She then red at Cheryl and scolded, ¡°Well isn¡¯t this just great? I caught you bastards red-handed


    this time! I can¡¯t believe you would do this in the ward! Have you no shame? Rockefeller, my daughter


    just boarded the ne not long ago and you¡¯re already cheating on her? Why don¡¯t you just kill


    yourself!!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 32

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 32


    The p startled Cheryl. It made her cheek burn up.


    And the worst part was what ire had said. Cheryl knew that she was innocent¡ªshe was just a


    doctor, nothing else. Why did she have to endure such treatment?


    ire¡¯s loud yelling caught the attention of numerous nurses and families in the hospital.


    Cheryl was pissed off. ¡°Please mind your words, madam. Please do not spout such nonsense.¡±


    ire was an extremely hot-tempered woman, the type to hold a grudge and get revenge.


    She swung her hand again, pping Cheryl across the face. Cheryl couldn¡¯t even dodge it.


    ire yelled, ¡°Bullsh*t! Mind my words? Anyone would know that you¡¯re the one who should mind your


    words! Seducing someone else¡¯s husband like the sl*t that you are, and even hugging in public like


    this! Why don¡¯t you just admit to being a shameless sl*t? I saw everything! There¡¯s even saliva on your


    clothes! You guys just aren¡¯t naked yet¡­¡±


    Everyone was looking at them now, gossiping softly.


    Cheryl was so triggered she felt like bursting in anger.


    Alex was still in a daze just a while ago. But he snapped back to reality and pulled ire aside.


    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t use Dr. Cheryl. We didn¡¯t do anything. I¡­ I was just too sad and wanted a hug.¡±


    ¡°Sad and wanted a hug? So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯d get in bed with her if you¡¯re sadder, huh?¡± ire


    said. Suddenly, she noticed that the Love in a Fallen City ne was hanging around Cheryl¡¯s neck.


    Her expression darkened. ¡°And if you say you¡¯re not cheating, what is she wearing around her neck


    then? You lied to me yesterday. You said you gave it to a five-year-old girl. What is that then? Is she a


    five-year-old girl? You jerk, you¡¯ve been living off of us and yet you¡¯re here clinging to another woman.


    What kind of man are you?¡±


    Alex wasn¡¯t in the mood to quarrel. He yelled with reddened eyes, ¡°Can you just stop this please? My


    mom is dying, she¡¯s dying! Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    He brought his hands to his face and wiped his tears.


    ire turned to look at Brittany. Lacking sympathy, she huffed, ¡°She¡¯s better off dead. She¡¯s no


    different from being dead now anyway.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? I dare you to say that again!¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll say it again! I said, since your mom is better off dead, she won¡¯t be a burden then!¡±


    With a loud smack, Alex pped ire hard across her face.


    ire was very taken aback by his actions.


    She burst into fury, lunging forward to fight Alex. ¡°You bastard! How dare you p your mother-inw,


    you piece of trash! Karma¡¯s going to get you for this! You should just die along with your mother! I¡¯ll


    have my daughter divorce you as soon as shees back! I won¡¯t tolerate you and have your


    ungrateful ass under my roof. Get out of our lives!¡±


    She scratched Alex, formingcerations on his body.


    Alex¡¯s blood boiled with anger. He pinned her to the wall and swung his fist towards her direction.


    ire screamed in horror. With a loud thud, she realized that Alex¡¯s punchnded on the wall instead.


    She pushed Alex away immediately, running for her life.


    Alex¡¯s knuckles were now bleeding profusely¡ªit was an awfully gory sight.


    He suddenly felt numb and flopped to the ground with a pained expression.


    Blood was seeping into the ck ring he was wearing, but no one noticed.


    A dim light shone through the ring and entered Alex¡¯s body in a sh.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Alex could feel immense pain in his head.


    He screamed out loud as the pain engulfed his consciousness.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Did he faint from crying too much?¡±


    ¡°Oh what a pity, Alex is such a filial child!¡±


    Everyone chattered in the back. They couldn¡¯t bear seeing Alex like this as they all knew what type of


    person Alex was.


    As for ire, no one believed any of the usations she had made.


    ¡°Alex? Alex!¡± Cheryl rushed to Alex and knelt down beside him. He wasn¡¯t moving at all. She then


    urged the crowd to give them some space and carried him onto a bed with the help of a few other


    nurses.


    One of the nurses asked, ¡°Dr. Coney, what happened to him?¡±


    Cheryl replied, ¡°It could be that he couldn¡¯t ept his mother¡¯s fate. Let¡¯s just let him rest here for a


    while.¡±


    Alex was in an unconscious trance. His consciousness seemed to have entered some weird space. A


    blurry figure appeared in front of him, and whispered into his ear, ¡°I am ine Rockefeller, the God of


    Medicine, your ancestor.¡±


    ¡°What? God of Medicine? Hey, hey, what are you saying? What ancestor?¡± Alex was in shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing the ck dragon ring, and you have my blood in you. How am I not your ancestor?¡±


    The voice said. ¡°The ck dragon ring is something we leave to our descendants. With your blood, I


    hereby gift you a chance of a lifetime: the Ultimate Book of Medicine. With the breath of the gods, you,


    as my sessor, are to deliver all sentient beings from suffering¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? What skills?¡±


    Alex was slightly taken back, yet arge amount of information rushed into his mind before he could


    even react. He could feel a strong gush of energy flowing through his entire body. Alex felt as if he was


    surrounded by ocean water.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Suddenly, there was a stinging pain in his head. He jerked up from the bed with a scream.


    He rubbed the back of his head. He felt as if he just had a strange dream.


    However, he realized that he really received the Ultimate Book of Medicine.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, was that all real?¡± Alex murmured in disbelief.


    ¡°Right, what was that ck dragon ring the guy mentioned?


    ¡°Could it be the ring that dad gave me?¡±


    He immediately looked for his ring and realized that it had shattered into pieces.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 33

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 33


    Holy sh*t!


    Alex explored his mind¡ªit literally felt like a book, the pages flipping on its own as the vast amount of


    information rearranged and presented themselves: Traditional medicine, witch doctors, voodoo,


    charms, even medicinal martial arts. Everything came to him just a blink of an eye, engulfing his


    thoughts.


    Alex¡¯s body rxed as he felt the warm energy course through his body.


    ¡°Alex, Alex?¡± Cheryl¡¯s voice rang in Alex¡¯s ears, snapping him back into reality.


    He blinked. ¡°Huh? Dr. Coney, where am I? Where¡¯s Mom?¡±


    Cheryl replied, ¡°Alex, you just fainted¡­¡±


    Just then, a nurse rushed over. ¡°Dr. Coney, the patient Brittany Rockefeller has stopped breathing¡­¡±


    The lot rushed towards Brittany¡¯s ward.


    Alex saw his mother lying still in the bed, her face as pale as a sheet and the ECG in a straight line. A


    doctor approached them, shaking her head.


    ¡°Mom! Oh Mom¡­¡± Alex cried loudly as he rushed to Brittany¡¯s bedside.


    However, a bundle of information shed through his mind: the vein of the brain was clogged by a


    blood clot; the stomach and the spleen were weakening; the lungs and heart had temporarily stopped


    functioning; all four limbs didn¡¯t have enough blood flow, hence causing unconsciousness.


    She was in a state of suspended animation.


    He could still save her with the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell!


    Alex had no idea how he knew any of this information, as if he was some medic expert. He could just


    identify everything with one look.


    ¡®Oh right, the Ultimate Book of Medicine!


    ¡®The book I had just received, it was to save others with this knowledge!


    ¡®Does it really work?¡¯


    However, Alex knew that he had to give it a try.


    ¡°Get out! All of you!


    ¡°I can still save my mom, I have to! Get out!¡±


    Everyone was very taken aback by his sudden change in attitude.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Just leave him be, let him send his mother off!¡± Cheryl spoke up with a stern expression.


    This situation reminded her of her own mother¡ªshe had left this world as well. Cheryl was still very


    young then, yet she had to experience the pain of losing her mother first-hand. She would never forget


    how it shattered her heart.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With Cheryl standing up for him, everyone left the ward.


    Alex was d that it was a single ward as well.


    He closed his eyes as he stood next to the bed.


    His mind was filled with information from the Ultimate Book of Medicine. The Thirteen Acupunctures of


    Hell was one of the treatments included in the book, and quite a legendary acupuncture method.


    ¡°Mom can be saved!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to wake her up immediately too!¡±


    Alex mumbled to himself as he came to a conclusion.


    It was amazing, simply unbelievable.


    Alex was sure that he was right.


    However, without silver needles, how could he perform it?


    Simple!


    All the acupuncture methods in the book didn¡¯t require silver needles. Silver needles were at the lowest


    rank out of all the needles he could use. Most of the methods required Chi or electricity, or he could


    transform his Chi into a flow of electricity.


    With the Chi from his ancestor, he would be able to achieve this.


    With a small thud, Alex poked his index finger onto Brittany¡¯s temple.


    He could feel his Chi flowing out of his finger, slowly forming into small flows of electricity.


    ¡®It is true, this is all true. Mom can be saved,¡¯ Alex thought. He was extremely excited as he carefully


    moved to the next acupuncture point.


    The middle of the top of her skull.


    Then, under her belly button.


    Cheryl was still standing in front of the ward, worried about Alex. She looked into the window of the


    ward, checking up on him without thinking. However, she was shocked by what she saw.


    She rushed into the ward, ¡°Alex, what are you doing? Stop!¡±


    Alex yelled, ¡°Don¡¯te near me, I¡¯m saving my mom!¡±


    He was now speeding up his pace as he poked into a few other vital acupuncture points on Brittany.


    Cheryl was speechless.


    ¡®If he really could save his mother, he would be a god,¡¯ she thought.


    Cheryl took a deep sigh.


    ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll let him do his thing!¡¯


    Cheryl decided to stand aside and watch him. Alex was now pressing hard in the middle of Brittany¡¯s


    chest.


    With that, the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell waspleted.


    He just had to wait till she woke up.


    ¡°Mom, you have to wake up, you have to!¡± Alex closed his eyes and prayed.


    Just as he said that, a light beep echoed through the ward.


    Cheryl was startled and looked towards the monitor that was monitoring Brittany¡¯s heart rate. The ECG


    was just a straight line just a while ago, and yet her heart was now beating again.


    ¡°How¡­ how could this be?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 34

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 34


    Cheryl stared in disbelief.


    She approached Brittany¡¯s bedside and noticed her eyelids fluttering, slowly opening up.


    Cheryl thought that she was hallucinating.


    After snapping back to reality, she eximed excitedly, ¡°Alex, Alex! Your mother woke up! She woke


    up!¡±


    Alex opened his eyes immediately, overjoyed.


    ¡°Mom! Mom! You woke up!¡± Alex eximed, holding Brittany¡¯s hand. His eyes turned red as he started


    to tear up.


    It was real, the book was real.


    Even his ancestor was real.


    This was all thanks to his ancestor.


    Cheryl was extremely excited and she started tearing up as well. She couldn¡¯t believe that Brittany


    actually woke up. They had announced her death not long ago, yet she just woke up suddenly.


    This was really a miracle in the medical field!


    ¡°Could it be that he really was trying to save her?¡± Cheryl murmured under her breath, staring at Alex


    with puzzled eyes.


    Brittany actually woke up and turned to Alex. ¡°Alex, where am I?¡±


    Cheryl ran out of the ward to call her colleagues to form a medical team to give Brittany a full body


    check up.


    Everything was fine with her now.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    News quickly spread throughout the hospital, causing an uproar. One of their doctors had just


    announced Brittany¡¯s time of death. However, in just a few minutes, someone saved her and she woke


    up from hera.


    Cheryl finally got the chance to ask Alex, ¡°You were poking your mom in random spots a while ago,


    with nothing in hand to refer to. What was that? Were you really saving her?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°What do you mean poking randomly? That was the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell.¡±


    ¡°What Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, I learned that online, it seemed to work on patients in vegetative states. I was panicking


    then, so I decided to try it out. But I didn¡¯t think it would work!¡± Alexughed nervously as he lied. He


    knew he shouldn¡¯t reveal anything about the Ultimate Book of Medicine.


    Frankly, he was very much confused as well.


    Cheryl was speechless. How could he believe everything online?


    Half an hourter, Alex and his mother were alone in the ward.


    Brittany stared at Alex and asked, ¡°Son, where¡¯s your father?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Dad, he¡­ passed away.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Brittany hugged her son tightly and cried hysterically.


    After calming down, Brittany whispered to Alex, ¡°Son, you have to be careful of your third uncle.¡±


    Alex was taken aback.


    Brittany continued, ¡°I suspect that it was your third uncle who caused the incident that happened to


    your father and I. I did some digging on the night before your wedding and found out that your third


    uncle betrayed ourpany¡ªhe reaped benefits by selling information.¡±


    Alex could feel his blood boiling upon hearing this.


    Alex¡¯s father, William Rockefeller, was the head of the family. He had two younger brothers, Noah


    Rockefeller and John Rockefeller. He had a younger sister as well, Paige Rockefeller.


    William had decided to take a chance and start a business with someone at the age of thirteen.


    Twenty yearster, he had single-handedly started Rockefeller Group.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 35

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 35


    Ten yearster, Rockefeller Group had a capital of 300 billion, bing a famous business in


    California.


    It was a fact that the Rockefellers¡¯s achievements were because of William and Brittany¡¯s hard work.


    However¡­


    The Rockefellers ended up kicking the both of them out of the family and John took over their business.


    Spark even wanted to have Alex¡¯s wife.


    If this were really John¡¯s scheme, it would be terrifying.


    Alex clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. If Dad really died in vain because of Uncle¡¯s scheme,


    I¡¯ll make sure he pays for it with the worst punishments possible.¡±


    Alex decided to stay for the night in the hospital to apany his mom instead of going back to the


    Assex¡¯s residence. He knew that if he had gone home, he would end up in a terrible fate.


    Brittany had just woken up from hera so her body was still fairly weak. She fell asleep in just a few


    moments.


    Alex, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t calm down at all.


    The ring that his father had left him was truly incredible.


    ¡®Did Dad know about this?¡¯ Alex thought to himself as he sat next to the bed. He could still feel a strong


    flow of energy coursing through his entire body.


    ¡®Was this the Chi that my ancestor had given me?


    ¡®Oh right, training!¡¯


    Alex immediately revised the moves in his head. They were from an unknown type of martial arts¡ªthe


    Force¡ªmainly used as medicinal martial arts. He had wanted to try it out, though he wasn¡¯t really


    hoping to get anything out of it. This was all still too surreal for him to process.


    However, as he started training, it was as if he was a natural at these moves. The training of the Force


    felt quite simple to him. He was able to gain control over the energy coursing through his veins, flowing


    to every part of his body. His training was extremely sessful¡ªhe was able to gain full control over


    his core and his Chi was stronger than before. He had mastered this unknown martial art.


    At the same time, Cheryl had reached home as well.


    She took off her shoes and jacket before flopping her beautiful figure onto the sofa. She eximed, ¡°I¡¯m


    spent!¡±


    Her grandmother handed her a bowl of soup. ¡°Here, Cherry. Grandma made some gosh in the


    evening. Have some, it¡¯ll enhance your beauty.¡±


    Cheryl rolled over and realized that there were two huge meatballsying in a bowl. She picked it up


    and drank the whole bowl of soup in one go. Her grandmother smiled as she watched her drink the


    soup.


    Just then, her grandfather, James Coney, walked into the living room. He furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°You


    should sit properly, youngdy! No wonder you still can¡¯t get yourself a boyfriend!¡±


    Grandma snapped back. ¡°Oh, shut it you old fart. What are you about? My dear little granddaughter is


    tired. So what if she¡¯s putting a leg up? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s putting it on top of your head! Cherry, just


    ignore him and sit however you like.¡±


    James decided not to argue any further. He then poured himself a cup of tea and asked, ¡°Was it busy


    at the hospital?¡±


    Cheryl replied, ¡°Not really, but there was a vegetative patient who just woke up all of a sudden today¡­¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She smiled as she imitated Alex¡¯s poking and exined what he did. She recounted to her grandfather


    about the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell and how Brittany was revived.


    But James froze and asked immediately, ¡°The Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell? Can you tell Grandpa


    more about that? How did he do it? What acupuncture points did he poke at?¡±


    Cheryl blinked her beautiful eyes in confusion, ¡°Grandpa, do you really believe in that kind of stuff? I


    haven¡¯t heard of anything called the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell.¡±


    However, she still listed out the acupuncture points he had poked.


    James¡¯s expression turned serious as he listened to her. In the end, he pped his thigh and


    eximed, ¡°The Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell, it really is the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell! It¡¯s the


    legendary reviving method! Cherry, quick, contact the guy. Grandpa would like to meet this young


    man.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Cheryl¡¯s mouth was wide open as she stared at her grandfather in disbelief.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 36

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 36


    The next morning, Alex found himself waking up at his mother¡¯s bedside.


    He realized that he had trained the whole night away. So, he felt sticky and ufortable.


    He looked down at himself and what met his eyes shocked him.


    His body was covered in sticky ck oil. It smelt disgusting and strong.


    He knew that he had used his ancestor¡¯s Chi to train for the Force. This helped him cleanse his entire


    body. Although he was ufortable from the sticky goop, he felt extremely energized despite training


    for the whole night. His body and mind were both refreshed and his core coursed with Chi.


    He turned to Brittany, she was still fast asleep. But her condition seemed better now.


    This made him believe that it was not a dream.


    He immediately rushed to the bathroom in the ward and took a shower. However, his clothes were dirty


    as well, and they smelt disgusting.


    ¡°Well, I guess I have to go back to the Assex¡¯s residence!¡±


    After Brittany woke up, Alex talked to her for a brief while and headed towards the Assexes¡¯s ce.


    However, he saw that his luggage had been thrown out of the Assexes¡¯s mansion yet again. ire was


    even cutting up his clothes into pieces.


    Alex could feel his anger exploding like a volcano in his head.


    He rushed over and snatched the scissors right out of her hands, ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Why are you


    cutting up my clothes?¡±


    ire was merciless. ¡°This is my house, so what if I¡¯m cutting them up? You¡¯re not part of our family


    from now on. We don¡¯t take pests in any way! Also, sign these divorce papers.¡±


    ire then took a small stack of divorce papers out from the mansion.


    Alex asked helplessly, ¡°Where did you get these?¡±


    ire replied, ¡°Dorothy wrote them. She prepared them from quite a while back.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Alex didn¡¯t want to believe a word she said. He huffed, ¡°Oh don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll definitely move out.


    However, I won¡¯t be signing these, I want Dorothy to confront me herself!¡±


    After that, he picked up a few personal documents and left his other stuffying on the ground. He


    didn¡¯t need them anymore.


    ¡°Where are the keys? Give them back. You could live under a bridge for all I care!¡±


    Alex threw the keys at her and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you as to where I¡¯m living. Be it under a


    bridge or in a 5-star hotel!¡±


    ire scoffed, ¡°Hmph, a 5-star hotel? I bet you can¡¯t even afford living in a dog shelter! Get out of my


    house! I¡¯ll find a better husband for Dorothy, someone who is much, much better than you, you useless


    piece of sh*t! Even Spark is way better than you!¡±


    Alex was extremely triggered by the name ¡®Spark¡¯. He kicked the well at the side out of anger.


    With a loud crash, the well was smashed into pieces.


    ire¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She couldn¡¯t say a word and stared at Alex with a terrified expression.


    She waited until he had walked away from the mansion before she dared to continue yelling at him


    then.


    After leaving the Assex mansion, Alex received a phone call from Cheryl.


    He picked the call up immediately, ¡°Hello? Dr. Coney, did something happen to Mom?¡±


    Cheryl smiled. ¡°Nope, your mother is fine. She¡¯s doing pretty well actually. I¡¯m calling you because my


    grandfather wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You grandfather? The legendary doctor of California, James Coney?¡±


    Medical experts were usually well known in the area. A legend was just a mere title.


    James Coney, however, was truly a legendary doctor in California. Everyone knew just how


    knowledgeable he was.


    Alex was confused and asked, ¡°Dr. Coney, what business does your grandfather have with me?¡±


    Cheryl didn¡¯t tell him straightforwardly, she only said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see him. Go visit your


    mother first, I¡¯ll pick you up at the hospital.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 37

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 37


    ¡°Mom!¡± Alex came to the hospital and visited his mom again. She was awake at the time. His anger


    towards the Assexes dissolved as soon as he saw her.


    Examining Brittany with his knowledge of the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he noticed that she was doing


    a lot better than the day before. Relieved, Alex smiled widely and said, ¡°I bought this porridge from a


    stall nearby. The doctor said that you could only eat soft foods as of now. I¡¯ll feed you, alright?¡±


    Brittany stared at him lovingly, ¡°Alex, I heard that you came to take care of me every day, you¡¯re even


    more professional than the nurses now. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve been such a burden on you.¡±


    Alex could feel his chest tightening. His mother was the absolute sweetest. His mother-inw, ire,


    however, only treated him as a ve.


    He fed the porridge slowly to Brittany, then gave all four of her limbs a massage.


    Brittany had been in aa for more than six months, so her muscles had been slowly wasting away.


    However, Alex¡¯s massaging method was special: it had the help of the flow of Chi from the force as


    well.


    He knew that his mother would be able to heal and walk normally in just three days¡¯ time.


    ¡°Hello, Dr. Coney!¡± Brittany suddenly eximed.


    Alex turned around and realized that Cheryl had reallye to the ward.


    She looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Your massage technique has quite a unique style. Did you get that


    online as well?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Continue on then.¡±


    From Cheryl¡¯s point of view, Alex was just wasting his time and energy. He wasn¡¯t putting the right


    amount of strength into massaging, nor was he massaging the right pressure points. She thought that


    he was just clueless.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Alex had used his Chi to unclog Brittany¡¯s veins and arteries.


    Due to the use of Chi, he shouldn¡¯t massage her limbs too roughly, or he would damage her veins.


    Cheryl shook her head and thought to herself, ¡®Grandpa wanted to see him to ask about that Thirteen


    Acupunctures of Hell thing. I guess he¡¯ll just end up disappointed; he doesn¡¯t know anything about the


    medical field at all.¡±


    After massaging, Brittany thanked her son. ¡°Alex, I feel so much better after that massage, I think I¡¯ll be


    able to walk soon.¡±


    Alex nodded and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll even be able to run in three days¡¯ time.¡±


    Cheryl had almostughed out loud, yet she decided to hold back and not expose him.


    At the hospital entrance, Cheryl took out her keys and pressed a button. The headlights of a red BMW


    X5 lit up.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Alex got into the car and asked curiously. He hadn¡¯t figured out why James


    wanted to see him.


    ¡°Ganoderma.¡±


    Alex knew that Ganoderma was the clinic that James had opened in California. Apart from James, a


    group of old doctors was working there as well. A lot of the sick would go to this clinic instead of


    hospitals. They even attracted customers from other cities due to their poprity.


    The two arrived at Ganoderma in just a few moments. Alex followed Cheryl from the back and couldn¡¯t


    help but stare.


    Cheryl was fairly tall, around 170 cm. She had curves in all the right ces, especially her behind. Her


    body was very alluring as his eyes fixated on her.


    Suddenly, Cheryl stopped in her tracks and turned around. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Alex wasn¡¯t paying attention to anything she had said. He had been staring at her back the whole time.


    Without putting much thought into it, he blurted out, ¡°Very fertile.¡±


    Cheryl froze and she realized that the guy was still staring at her back.


    She knew that she was quite ¡®gifted¡¯ in some areas of her body. Her grandmother mentioned just as


    much too. However, receiving such ament from a guy was something that she couldn¡¯t tolerate at


    all.


    ¡°You¡­ shameless!¡±


    She then took a few steps forward and turned around once more, ¡°You walk in the front.¡±


    Alex wanted to smack himself there and then. He knew that it was wrong for him to say that she was


    ¡®very fertile¡¯.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡®Why couldn¡¯t you have said something else? What does it have to do with you that she¡¯s fertile or not?¡¯


    He thought to himself.


    With Cheryl¡¯s guidance, they soon reached a clinic.


    Suddenly, Alex noticed that ire was waiting outside as well.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 38

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 38


    ire was queuing up outside of the clinic with the other patients. She was at the very end of the line,


    currently talking to the woman next to her¡­


    ¡°The legendary Dr. Coney is really something. I had to ask quite a few friends to help me get an


    appointment with him which I had to wait for another three months to happen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I had to wait for more than three months too. Well I can¡¯tin, no doctor is better than him!¡±


    As she conversed, ire felt someone approaching her and turned around. She frowned when she


    realized it was Alex. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Alex greeted her out of habit, ¡°Mum.¡±


    ire exploded with anger, ¡°What do you mean Mum? Who¡¯s your Mum? Let me tell you something,


    you useless piece of sh*t. My daughter will soon divorce you and we¡¯re cutting clean! Stop trying to


    crawl back to us! Heck, were you stalking me? You probably couldn¡¯t find a ce to stay, right? Are you


    going to beg me to take you back?¡±


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t you worry, I have a ce to stay. You¡¯re in my way, so will


    you please excuse me, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± ire was triggered.


    Mum and Ma¡¯am sounded slightly simr, but the meaning was one heck of a difference.


    ire was 46 years old at the time. But she had done her best to preserve her beauty and kept up with


    all the fashion trends just to look like she was in her early 30s. Thus, being called ¡®Ma¡¯am¡¯ triggered her


    tremendously.


    Frustration welled up in her chest.


    Suddenly, she noticed Chery walking behind Alex. Slightly startled, her expression changed as she


    said out loud, ¡°Oh I see how it is! I was wondering why this trash could agree to get out of my house


    without hesitation! So you¡¯re living with this b*tch now, huh? And you were saying that you had nothing


    to do with her. As if!


    ¡°Look at this woman. She¡¯s such a in Jane, unlike our darling Dorothy. Look at her clothes, they look


    so cheap! Alex, I really have to say, your taste in women is as low as your life. What you have is just


    another b*tch!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Have some respect, please.¡± Cheryl¡¯s expression was stern.


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re the one who ruined my daughter¡¯s family. You¡¯re just a homewrecker, why should I respect


    you?¡±


    As she spoke, a hard p hit ire¡¯s fair face. It turned out that the one who pped her was the


    woman she was cheerily talking to just a while ago.


    ire was stunned. She held her face with her palm and asked, ¡°Why did you p me?¡±


    The woman was furious, ¡°Why? You just called the legendary doctor¡¯s granddaughter a b*tch! Dr.


    Coney shouldn¡¯t even give you a check up, you hot-tempered wench! Who are you to yell at them


    anyway? Just look at you, your daughter probably isn¡¯t any better as well. This young man is right to


    get a divorce!¡±


    The woman had seen Cheryl before, hence she knew her identity. She knew that she had to stand up


    for Cheryl.


    ¡°What? She¡­ she¡¯s the legendary doctor¡¯s granddaughter?¡± ire¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Cheryl brought Alex into the clinic, James had just finished checking up on a patient.


    Cheryl smiled, ¡°Grandpa, this is Alex.¡±


    James looked up and stood with a smile. ¡°I apologize, everyone. I have a guest to attend to so please


    excuse us! Harold, please get everyone¡¯s details while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±


    A sharp patient immediately said, ¡°Dr. Coney, is this guy your grandson-inw? No worries, doctor.


    Please go ahead! Your grandson-inw is paying you a visit after all, that must be important to you. We


    don¡¯t mind waiting!¡±


    Someone chimed in, ¡°Yeah, yeah! We don¡¯t minding back another day too.¡±


    ire stood by the door and looked extremely upset upon hearing those words.


    The legendary doctor, James Coney, was well known in California. His status was much higher than


    the Assexes¡¯s; everyone knew who he was. Even the politicians in California treated him with the


    utmost respect. He was a VIP in the whole country. If Alex were to be his grandson-inw, that


    would elevate his status greatly as well.


    How could she ever ept that?


    Alex, James, and Coney then walked past her and entered another room in the back.


    Alex didn¡¯t even nce in her direction, as if she was merely thin air.


    Alex had no idea as to why James was looking for him. He even noticed that James was a little too


    modest towards him.


    Was he really trying to get him to be his grandson-inw?


    Just then, Cheryl decided to speak up and exin that her grandfather wanted to know if the Thirteen


    Acupunctures of Hell was real. She continued, ¡°Grandpa, Alex has absolutely no knowledge or


    experience in the medical field. He said so himself, that was just something he found online. You don¡¯t


    have to stress about this acupuncture thing this much. This was most likely something fictional;


    something from a novel or TV show!¡±


    She then turned to Alex. ¡°Alex, just look up the site and show it to Grandpa so we can get this over


    with.¡±


    In her point of view, Brittany¡¯s miracle wasn¡¯t because of Alex, it was because Brittany had a strong will


    to live and was able to wake herself up.


    James replied, ¡°Cherry, the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell isn¡¯t fictional, it¡¯s absolutely real. Our


    ancestors used to use this acupuncture method, but some of it got lost as it was handed down over


    generations. As of now, I only have nine of the acupuncture points. The other four are missing. This


    mystical acupuncture method would only work best with all points. The effect wouldn¡¯t be as great if it¡¯s


    iplete, let alone four! That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never taught you this.¡±


    James then turned to Alex. ¡°Young man, I¡¯m just very curious. That¡¯s why I asked to see you today.¡±


    Alex took a nce at Cheryl and nodded at James. ¡°Yes, I did use the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell.


    It¡¯s the real deal. I¡¯m sorry that I lied to you yesterday, Dr. Coney.¡±


    Cheryl spoke up, ¡°There¡¯s no way. I mean, where did you even learn that acupuncture method? You


    didn¡¯t even attend medical school! Or did you manually learn traditional medicine? All you did was read


    a few books. What, did it just pop out of nowhere?¡±


    Alex thought to himself, ¡®Well you¡¯re right about that, it did pop out of nowhere.¡¯


    Just then, hurried heavy footsteps could be heard from the outside. Someone shouted, ¡°Dr. Coney, Dr.


    Coney! Help! Please help my daughter!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 39

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 39


    ¡°Huh, what happened?¡±


    ¡°A little girl! Her face is pale and bluish! She¡¯s not breathing!¡±


    ¡°This is terrifying¡­ would Dr. Coney be able to save her?¡±


    The crowd started discussing among themselves, hoping for the best.


    Just then, a middle-aged man carried a five-year-old-girl into the room. He was crying hysterically, with


    panic written all over his face. With a loud thud, he knelt down.


    Cheryl immediately got into action. She briefly checked the little girl¡¯s vitals.


    As she checked, her expression darkened. The little girl wasn¡¯t breathing and had no pulse.


    Cheryl immediately started doing CPR, asking the middle-aged man as to what had happened.


    The man cried, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡­ I was just paying at the counter. Then, my little girl just fainted behind


    me. She just fell unconscious.¡±


    James approached the little girl as well, he said, ¡°Examine her throat.¡±


    Cheryl did as she was told, yet she didn¡¯t find anything blocking the airway.


    James smacked the little girl¡¯s back a few times as well. However, nothing came out. In the end, all


    James could do was sigh and shook his head in grief.


    The man was still on his knees and cried even more hysterically.


    With a puzzled look, Alex watched by the side. He could see a faint figure that looked exactly like the


    little girl, standing next to him. She was staring at the man, calling him papa repeatedly.


    ¡°Is this her soul?


    ¡°Well damn, I can see spirits too now,¡± Alex muttered under his breath.


    As the saying goes, it is impossible to revive the deceased. However, in the Ultimate Book of Medicine,


    there¡¯s still hope for someone who had just passed.


    He tapped on Cheryl¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Can I have a go?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even look at him, ¡°Stop messing around.¡±


    Alex then dragged her harshly to the side, ¡°You¡¯re not helping.¡±


    Cheryl stumbled aside, annoyed by his actions.


    Alex then grabbed the little girl¡¯s soul and forced it back into her body¡­


    Ghost doctor skills were included in the Ultimate Book of Medicine, including methods to cure the spirit.


    Thus, it wasn¡¯t too surprising that Alex was able to see spirits.


    The method he was using had a title as well. It was called Soul Shifting.


    ¡°Mr. Coney,e over here.¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± James immediately approached, he thought that Alex needed help.


    However, Alex continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell? I¡¯ll be using that to save


    her now. Just watch and learn.¡±


    He then started using his Chi and pressed down on the first acupuncture point.


    With the training of the Force, his Chi now had the element of electricity.


    Cheryl ced a hand to her chest, trying to calm down from anger.


    ¡®Is he really talking to Grandpa in such a tone? That¡¯s just being too arrogant now, isn¡¯t it? Does he


    really think he¡¯s some sort of legendary doctor?¡¯


    She was more annoyed by the fact that she had witnessed him poke his mother in random spots, as if


    he were just a child messing around. This was all too ridiculous to her.


    ¡°Do we not need silver needles?¡± James was surprised. This was unbelievable to him as well.


    He was starting to doubt the young man, thinking that Alex might have a screw loose. He got too


    excited back then upon hearing the acupuncture method.


    ¡°Nope, silver needles are of the lowest rank, I¡¯m using my Chi.¡± Alex said as he continued poking.


    ¡°Alex, stop it, you¡¯re not a doctor. It was pure luck that your mother woke up. You¡¯re just wasting time


    here. She might be saved if you let me handle this.¡± Cheryl said loudly.


    The kneeling man was shocked. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s not a doctor?¡±


    Cheryl replied, ¡°No.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man was now triggered, he yelled, ¡°You f*cker! Stop touching my daughter if you¡¯re not a doctor!


    Are you insane? F*ck off!¡± He thennded a kick on Alex¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, or your daughter will really die. I still have one acupuncture point left.¡± Alex stayed in


    position and poked in the middle of the little girl¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Argh¡­ I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man screamed and swung his arm, about to p Alex.


    However, his attack was blocked. Alex stared at him and said calmly, ¡°Look at your daughter, she has


    woken up.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 40

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 40


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Everyone stared at the little girl.


    Her eyshes fluttered gently as she slowly opened her eyes.


    She actually woke up.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened, she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    However, after waking up, the little girl felt extremely ufortable. She ced both of her hands on


    her neck area as if she was suffocating.


    ¡°There¡¯s something in her throat. It¡¯s still stuck!¡± James said panickedly.


    ¡°Let me handle this!¡± Alex said and pressed his hand against the little girl¡¯s chest. He lightly poked on


    her chest again, as if he were ying a lute.


    Cheryl recognized this method. Alex had massaged his mother¡¯s limbs the same.


    With a loud thud, Alex pressed down hard on the little girl¡¯s chest. An object flew out of her mouth as


    she spat it out.


    It was a kumquat.


    The man suddenly remembered something and eximed. ¡°It¡¯s the mountain hawthorn. I bought some


    for Zoey a while ago. I thought she had finished it earlier. I didn¡¯t think it¡­¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It was stuck too deep in her throat so it couldn¡¯t be pped out. No matter, everything¡¯s fine


    now.¡±


    As expected, the little girl was able to breathe normally again. Her cheeks were slightly flushed as well.


    She turned to the man. ¡°Papa!¡±


    The man hugged his daughter tightly. He thought that he had lost her. He sobbed uncontrobly as


    mixed emotions welled up in his heart.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex turned to James. ¡°Did you catch that, old man?¡±


    James seemed exceptionally excited. His eyes lit up. ¡°It¡­ It really is the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell!


    God, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to witness it firsthand in this lifetime! I can die in peace now! But¡­ I¡¯m old,


    my eyes aren¡¯t all that well. You were doing it a little too fast, so I¡­¡±


    Alex smiled, noticing that there were a pen and a few pieces of paper lying on the office desk.


    He walked over and immediately wrote on a random piece of paper.


    In just two minutes, he was done writing.


    Alex handed James the piece of paper and said, ¡°Here you go.¡±


    James retrieved it and examined it. His lower lip trembled in shock. ¡°This¡­ This is the full version of


    the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell? You¡­You¡¯re just going to give it to me?¡±


    Every doctor would only hope to get their hands on such a mystical acupuncture method¡ªit was


    priceless!


    How could this man just give it out like that? Was he a spendthrift?


    Alex didn¡¯t mind at all. The Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell was just an insignificant method within the


    larger Ultimate Book of Medicine. All of this information came to him for free as well, hence he didn¡¯t


    think to keep all of this to himself.


    He said, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re the legendary doctor of California. You¡¯ve saved countless lives. If I gave this


    acupuncture method to you, more people could be saved. So, why shouldn¡¯t I give it to you? You can


    teach it to Dr. Cheryl Coney too.¡±


    James was old. But, he dropped to his knees and thanked Alex. ¡°I, James Coney, am forever grateful


    to you for entrusting me with this knowledge. I have nothing much to offer, but I thank you on the behalf


    of everyone else who is in need as well. Thank you, young man, for your generosity.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t kneel for me, old man. Get up, please, you really don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Alex said


    as he helped James up.


    The little girl¡¯s father was incredibly thankful towards Alex as well.


    He felt especially regretful that he had just kicked Alex in the waist. He felt so embarrassed.


    ¡°Young doctor, I¡¯m so sorry for my behavior just a while ago. You saved my daughter; you revived her;


    you basically saved my whole family! I should be damned for life, to think that I wanted to beat you up!


    Oh, I haven¡¯t even introduced myself. I¡¯m Charles Carter, from Waylon Realty¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Alex interrupted. ¡°Please, don¡¯t me yourself. I understand how


    you felt. Your daughter just woke up, so you have to take better care of her now! Sir, Dr. Coney, if you


    will please excuse me, I have to go visit my mom in the hospital now.¡±


    He turned around and left the clinic so quickly James couldn¡¯t even catch up to him.


    Charles froze. ¡°Oh no, I forgot to ask for the young doctor¡¯s name. I have to repay him for saving my


    daughter somehow! Dr. Coney, you know him, right?¡±


    James looked towards Cheryl.


    Cheryl replied, ¡°He¡¯s the son of the founder of Rockefeller Group. His name is Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    Charles was stunned. ¡°Huh? That was him?¡±


    James immediately chimed in as well. ¡°Cherry, you should catch up to him! We can¡¯t just receive from


    him like this, we have to repay him too!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 41

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 41


    Alex had just left Ganoderma, walking at a slow pace.


    He thought, ¡®Mom will be discharged in two days, but we lost our property. Plus, I was kicked out by


    ire, so we won¡¯t have a ce to stay. Buying a property is my priority now.¡¯


    But he also knew that his father had hidden Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s existence from his


    mother. He had heard this from Lex himself.


    ¡®Should I tell her?¡¯ He thought.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to use any of his funds if he didn¡¯t give her a proper exnation.


    He decided to keep it a secret for now.


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate was involved with underworld work, so most people would view them as


    mafias or thugs. This could be the reason his father had hidden the conglomerate from his mother.


    It wouldn¡¯t be wise to reveal the truth to her right now.


    ¡®Then¡­ I¡¯ll just get a small apartment. I¡¯ll tell her the money came from my savings.¡¯


    It was decided.


    Just as Alex was about to call a cab to go back to the hospital, Cheryl yelled out to him from behind,


    ¡°Alex, Alex! Why are you in such a rush? God!¡±


    Cheryl was jogging over to him.


    Alex turned around and he could feel his eyes widen.


    As she jogged, Cheryl¡¯s chest was bouncing everywhere, as if it was about to bounce out. It was quite


    the sight.


    ¡°Ahem. Hey, Dr. Coney. Why did youe after me? Did something else happen? Is the little girl


    alright?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s fine. Grandpa just wanted me to treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Your grandpa? What about you?¡±


    ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Alex smiled. Cheryl was exceptionally beautiful at this moment¡ªdrop-dead gorgeous. Alex couldn¡¯t


    help but be reminded of the intimate moment they had in the elevator a few days ago.


    Cheryl felt slightly embarrassed by his stare. Her cheeks flushed as she pointed towards her left. ¡°I


    know a restaurant over there. It serves some pretty good stuff. Why don¡¯t we eat there?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Cheryl eximed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then! It¡¯s just behind this alleyway.¡±


    The two then walked into the alleyway.


    Just then, a group of five blocked their way. They were armed with bats like they were thugs.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Cheryl grabbed Alex¡¯s hand in panic. She whispered, ¡°Are they here for us?¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart dropped as well.


    He did inherit his ancestor¡¯s medical martial arts skills and learned the Force as well. ording to his


    ancestor, he would be quite the fighter now. However, he had never used any of this in an actual fight


    so he wasn¡¯t quite sure if it would work.


    He took Cheryl¡¯s hand and turned around, preparing to make a run for it.


    However, another four men showed up behind him. They were in the same clothes, holding the same


    bats.


    It was tantly obvious that these men were here to get them.


    ¡°What do we do now? Oh god,¡± Cheryl said as she trembled in fear.


    Chi was coursing through his entire body, flowing through his muscles and bones. That thunder-like


    feeling filled him with limitless energy. He stood in front of Cheryl. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself. Dream on!¡± The guyughed as he eyed Cheryl up and down. The


    teen leader had a scar on his face. His face was twisted horrifically.


    Seeing her beautiful features and curvy body, he couldn¡¯t help but want to make advances on her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a beauty to be my reward. This woman is mine!¡±


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t just keep her to yourself! Sharing is caring!¡±


    ¡°Hah! After I¡¯m done with her, I¡¯ll hand her to you guys!¡±


    The color drained from Cheryl¡¯s face as she felt increasingly frustrated and panicky.


    Alex¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Scarfaceughed. ¡°We want to screw you up! You¡¯re pretty expensive, you little brat. Someone gave us


    a total of two million to have both your legs broken. They want you to p yourself a hundred times too.


    Come on, if you know what¡¯s best for you, get on your knees and p away! Give us a good show,


    won¡¯t you? If you give us no choice but to do it ourselves, it wouldn¡¯t just cost you your legs.¡±


    ¡°Mark, get your phone out and start recording!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 42

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 42


    Alex¡¯s expression turned colder. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Scarface scoffed. ¡°Do you really want to know? Kneel down and p yourself then. If you give me a


    good show, I might consider telling you.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°How about this? You kneel down and p yourself a hundred times. Then, I might


    consider letting you off easy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The thugs were confused as they thought they had heard wrong.


    Before arriving, they heard that this guy was a good for nothing bloke. He wasn¡¯t even allowed to be


    intimate with his own wife and he had to ve away for his mother-inw.


    How could someone as worthless as him dare to say such words to them?


    Was he out of his mind?


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts, I¡¯d give you that you brat. Looks like you¡¯re going to have to say goodbye to


    your lower half and your arms!¡± Scarface smirked cockily, raising the bat above his head, about to


    smash Alex¡¯s legs.


    There was a loud thud followed by cracking.


    The wooden bat smashed right into Alex¡¯s shin and into two halves from the impact.


    ¡°Ah! Stop!¡± Cheryl screamed out of terror.


    However, something felt odd.


    The thick bat was broken in half, yet Alex seemed oddly calm. He stood there, expressionless and not


    moving a muscle. It was as if he couldn¡¯t feel pain at all.


    Scarface was stunned as well.


    He had broken numerous legs, yet none of them could endure the impact of the bat, let alone an


    impact strong enough to break the bat in half.


    Alex stood there, shifting his weight to his other leg.


    He was overjoyed. The force his ancestor had given him did him well.


    He wasn¡¯t talking about the attack power of this skill, but the incredible defense that it provided. It was


    as if an invisible shield protected him from any attack.


    As he was being attacked on the shin, arge flow of Chi rushed to it. As if it mirrored the attack, it


    would protect that certain body part immediately without causing him any pain at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re unhurt?¡± Scarface was absolutely shocked.


    ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re not going to be,¡± Alex said as he swung his leg towards Scarface¡¯s shin, he attacked


    the same spot where Scarface had attacked him.


    With a loud crack, Scarface¡¯s shin was fractured. A loud smack followed as Scarface¡¯s face was


    pped and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°F*ck, let¡¯s gang up on him!¡± The remaining thugs yelled, lunging towards Alex.


    Alex was confident in himself. His eyes and mind were sharp, focusing on both protecting Cheryl and


    taking down the enemy. He snatched one of their bats and started swinging vigorously at them. His


    strength was immense, it was as if he was on a killing spree. The remaining hitmen yelped in pain, no


    longer able to fight back.


    Cheryl initially thought that she was done for earlier.


    What she did not expect was Alex¡¯s strength. Her eyes were filled with admiration.


    When some of the thugs tried to harass her with their bats, he put himself between them as he fought


    to protect her. This left an extremely strong impression on her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Alex poked Scarface on his fractured leg with a bat. ¡°Who sent you to break my legs?¡±


    Scarface refused to spill at first.


    However, Alex put more pressure onto his fractured shin, invoking an intense pain. He wasn¡¯t able to


    handle it anymore and pleaded, ¡°Please stop! Stop! I¡¯ll confess, I¡¯ll tell you! It was Spark Rockefeller


    from Rockefeller Group!¡±


    Alex felt extremely angry when he heard that name.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®You motherf*cker. I¡¯m not even seeking revenge yet, and here you are trying to get at me?


    ¡®Well then, so be it. I¡¯ll give you a life lesson too.¡¯


    ¡°Call Spark now, tell him that you¡¯ve captured me, and a beauty!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 43

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 43


    During the Assexes¡¯ annual celebration, Spark was incredibly shocked that Lord Lex Gunther from


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate had stood up for Alex. He couldn¡¯t understand why Lord Lex would ever


    help a useless piece of shit like Alex.


    If Lex ever wanted to beat up his grandfather, Bill Rockefeller, all Spark would be able to do was watch.


    He wouldn¡¯t ever dare to show any signs of vengeance.


    That would mean that he wouldn¡¯t be able to seek revenge on Alex for breaking his arm.


    Besides, Rockefeller Group was still worried about Thousand Miles Conglomerate seeking vengeance


    against them as well.


    However, heter found out that Lex owed William a favor. Now that he paid back the favor, he no


    longer owed the Rockefellers anything. Moreover, Alex had tried calling Lex once, yet he ended up


    being yelled at and threatened.


    Spark had nothing to fear then!


    So, he immediately hired some people to deal with Alex.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    At that moment, a young model was massaging Spark in a club. When Spark received Scarface¡¯s call,


    his eyes lit up.


    ¡°So, has he been dealt with yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Rockefeller! We¡¯ve captured the brat, and a beauty too! She¡¯s really quite the looker. This is


    the very first time I¡¯ve seen such a beauty!¡±


    Spark froze. ¡°You guys captured Dorothy?¡±


    Scarface nodded, ¡°Yeah, yeah! I think her name was Dorothy.¡±


    Spark was very much infatuated with Dorothy so he yelled into the phone, ¡°Do noty a finger on that


    woman! She¡¯s mine! Where are you guys? I¡¯ll head over right now¡­ Remember, do noty a finger on


    her. I¡¯ll hand you another two million as soon as I arrive.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Spark pushed the young model away.


    Compared to Dorothy, the young model was mere trash.


    ¡°Oh Dorothy, I didn¡¯t want to make a move on you so soon. You walked right into this, this must be


    fate!¡±


    Knowing that he was going to have sexual intercourse with Dorothy, he rushed to where Scarface was.


    He even decided to take a pill.


    ¡°Here Ie, sister-inw!¡¯


    However, he was shocked when he arrived at their meeting ce.


    There wasn¡¯t any sister-inw around!


    In the rundown house, Scarface and the underlings were all kneeling down in a neat row. All of them


    were pping themselves hard across their own faces.


    Alex, on the other hand, was cockily sitting on a shelf, looking down at them.


    Spark became terrified by what he saw and tried to make a run for it.


    However, there was no way that he could outrun Alex. In just a few moments, Spark was captured.


    ¡°A-Alex, what are you doing? You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Alex immediately pped him across the face.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why can¡¯t I do anything to you? Who set the rules, huh?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Another four ps followed. Spark felt as if his head was spinning.


    He roared in anger, ¡°p me again and I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Smack!


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I p you?¡±


    Smack!


    ¡°See if I¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    Smack!


    ¡°Who¡¯s regretting now, huh?¡±


    Smack, smack, SMACK!


    Spark started noticing that his face was bing numb from all the ps. It was as if he had been


    electric shocked. He thought that he was going to die from all this beating. So, he decided to stop being


    stubborn and begged for mercy. ¡°Please Bro, please stop pping me! I¡¯ll admit it, I was wrong! I¡¯m


    sorry, please just stop! It hurts!¡±


    Alex pped again. ¡°Who¡¯s your bro, huh? What were you doing back then? Admit your faults! Your


    father is trying to take away my inheritance, and you want to take my wife away! Do you really think I,


    Alex Rockefeller, am some kind of weakling?¡±


    Alex then grabbed Spark by his neck and lifted him up. Alex stared straight into his eyes. ¡°No one can


    take anything from me as long as it¡¯s mine. I will take everything back with my own two hands.


    ¡°Go back and tell your dad, what goes aroundes around. Karma would soon befall him. The truth


    will soon prevail,¡± Alex continued.


    After that, Alex punched Spark right in the gut.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 44

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 44


    The punch was filled with a strong flow of Chi. It would damage Spark¡¯s reproductive organs over time


    and in just a month, he would lose his ability to engage in sexual intercoursepletely.


    Alex left the rundown house and met up with Cheryl, who was waiting in the restaurant. They were


    going to have lunch together.


    Before dealing with Spark, Alex had asked Cheryl to order some food and wait for him.


    As he watched Alex walk away, Spark chided Scarface, ¡°F*ck! Scarface, you scammer! I agreed to pay


    you so much money, and you¡¯re trying to scam me? Didn¡¯t you say you were the best fighter in Teal


    Street? How are you the best if you can¡¯t even deal with a mere boy toy?¡±


    With a fractured shin, Scarface was just as angry. ¡°How dare you f*cking scold me? You said he was a


    weakling! But he was strong and his movements were swift too. He could tear you into pieces with one


    arm! You know what? I, Scarface, wouldn¡¯t just leave it this way. My big sister will be back in two days.


    We¡¯ll deal with that brat then!¡±


    At the same time, Beatrice had arrived at the Assex mansion. She didn¡¯t have any sses in the


    evening, so she came home earlier than usual.


    However, she noticed that her mother was mumbling to herself. ire was mentioning names like


    ¡®useless piece of shit¡¯, ¡®trash¡¯, and ¡®ingrate¡¯.


    Beatrice took off her shoes and asked, ¡°Mom, who are you muttering about? Didn¡¯t you kick out that


    Rockefeller idiot? Did hee to beg you to take him back?¡±


    Beatrice looked around the house, ready to kick Alex out again.


    ¡°No!¡± ire huffed. ¡°That idiot is doing pretty well now, he hooked up with the granddaughter of the


    legendary doctor of California. I even got pped at Ganoderma because of him! I¡¯m just so annoyed!¡±


    ¡°What? That useless piece of sh*t pped you? I¡¯ll rip him apart!¡±


    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t the one who pped me. It was one of the female patients there. I scolded the


    granddaughter and got pped¡­ I wasn¡¯t angry because of the p. I was mad that that ingrate


    hooked up with another woman. That was why he agreed to move out and live with her.¡±


    Beatrice gave her mother a thumbs up as soon as she heard that ire had scolded the


    granddaughter of the legendary doctor of California.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Mom! You scolded that b*tch just as you should! Besides, isn¡¯t this a good thing? If


    Sis knew about this, she would finally give up on him, and we¡¯ll be able to get him out of our lives once


    and for all! Come on, don¡¯t be mad. Let¡¯s just have dinner, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    ire had already prepared dinner, everything was served on the table.


    ¡°Ah! Bleh!¡± Beatrice spat out a mouthful of aubergine. ¡°Mom, what is this? Are you trying to poison


    me?¡±


    She then tried to wash it down with some soup. However she spat that out as well, spitting it all over


    ire¡¯s face, ¡°Mom, is this medicine or soup? Why is it so bitter? Do you even know how to cook? This


    is disgustingpared to what that ingrate can do!¡±


    ¡°Oh whatever, let¡¯s just order takeout!¡±


    Suddenly, Beatrice¡¯s voice echoed through the house again, ¡°Ugh, Mom! How could you? My white


    clothes are all stained ck! Did you even separate the dark and light colors?¡±


    ¡°What? Where?¡±


    ¡°Oh god, I think kicking out that ingrate was a mistake. Mom, please hire a maid, our house will end up


    in ruins if we don¡¯t!¡±


    Suddenly, the doorbell chimed.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The two opened the door. A man and a woman, along with a little girl, were


    standing at their door.


    They were the Carter family. Their daughter was the one who had almost choked to death from a piece


    of mountain hawthorn at Ganoderma.


    Charles had exined everything to his wife, Hailey Lawson.


    Hailey broke into cold sweat out of fear. Alex had revived his daughter and gave Dr. Coney the


    acupuncture method for free, which was why the legendary doctor of California knelt down to him. So,


    Hailey felt like she should thank Alex personally and reward him greatly.


    Charles smiled and asked, ¡°May I ask, is the young doctor Rockefeller around?¡±


    Beatrice pouted, ¡°What young doctor Rockefeller? You¡¯re at the wrong ce.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait, is this not Dorothy Assex¡¯s house? We¡¯re looking for Alex Rockefeller, the young doctor.¡±


    ¡°Alex is just a useless piece of sh*t. When did he be some kind of young doctor? You¡¯re joking


    right? And no, he¡¯s not here, that Rockefeller ingrate has been kicked out of this house! Our daughter


    divorced him! If you¡¯d like to find him, go look under a bridge or something!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charles was shocked. ¡°Who are you? How dare you call the legendary young doctor useless?¡±


    Beatrice replied, ¡°What else is he? You guys must have been fooled. You should cut ties with him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Just then, ire recognized Charles and the little girl. She was surprised. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just at


    Ganoderma? Dr. Coney saved your daughter, right? Why are you looking for that useless ingrate?¡±


    Charles¡¯s expression darkened as the two continued insulting him.


    This whole family was insulting Alex over and over again. How did he even survive living in this


    household?


    He said coldly, ¡°My daughter wasn¡¯t saved by Dr. Coney, she was saved by Alex! We came here just to


    thank him personally, and we¡¯d like to give him a mansion and some pocket change. I didn¡¯t expect that


    the young doctor had been kicked out by you. So, please excuse us!¡±


    After that, the family of three turned around and left in their luxurious car, driving off in a hurry.


    ire and Beatrice turned to each other, both filled with disbelief.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 45

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 45


    ¡°Papa, why did they call Uncle Alex useless? He isn¡¯t!¡± The little girl, Zoey Carter, pouted angrily.


    She was almost six years old so she was growing to be more thoughtful.


    She was able to escape death that afternoon all thanks to Alex. When she was still in her spirit state, all


    she felt was loneliness and coldness. Alex was like a campfire in the winter, keeping her warm, which


    was why it left a strong impression on her.


    Charles replied, ¡°They don¡¯t know what they¡¯re saying.¡±


    Hailey added, ¡°Let¡¯s help him out in some way, rather than babble on about those two. Let¡¯s see, how


    do we find him¡­ I heard after William¡¯s ident, his wife became vegetative, she¡¯s been in the


    hospital ever since.¡±


    Charles said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the main city to find Cheryl.¡±


    Just then, Alex and Cheryl went back to the hospital.


    Alex was going to help his mother discharge from the hospital. However, Cheryl felt like Brittany should


    stay for another few days just in case.


    Alex smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m more familiar with my mom¡¯s condition than you.¡±


    Annoyed, Cheryl bit her lower lip and red at him, ¡°I¡¯m her primary physician, how could I not be


    familiar with her condition?¡±


    Alex was slightly flustered by the look that she was giving him. He waved dismissively, ¡°But it¡¯s the


    truth. You¡¯re not necessarily more familiar with her condition just because you¡¯re her primary physician.


    I mean, how about this? I know you frequently have period cramps, but you don¡¯t know how to deal


    with it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cheryl was extremely embarrassed as her face flushed into a bright shade of pink.


    She did indeed have period cramps, even now.


    ¡°How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°I smelled it.¡± Alex touched his nose and stared at the area in between her thighs.


    ¡°You¡­ pervert!¡± Cheryl was so embarrassed that she picked up a file and flung it towards Alex.


    However, Alex dodged her attack easily, ¡°I can help you with it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡±


    Suddenly, Charles and his family came to the hospital.


    Noticing Alex, Charles jogged over and grabbed Alex¡¯s hand, ¡°Dr. Rockefeller, I¡¯m so d that I found


    you!¡±


    Alex was slightly taken aback by his friendly gesture.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Realizing what the family was here for, Alex smiled, ¡°Oh don¡¯t sweat it Mr. Carter, it¡¯s not a big deal, you


    don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Hailey spoke up, ¡°It may not be a big deal for you, Mr. Rockefeller. But you saved our whole family! If


    anything happened to my daughter, we would never be able to feel happiness in our lives. So, here¡¯s a


    little gift, please ept it! You¡¯d be looking down on us if you don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Alex was in a difficult position and still slightly taken aback by their friendly gestures. Suddenly, Zoey


    hugged Alex¡¯s thigh and said, ¡°Mister, two meanies were bad-mouthing you! They said you were


    divorced too. When Zoey grows up, Zoey will marry Mister, okay?¡±


    The young child¡¯s innocent words lightened the atmosphere and everyoneughed cheerily.


    Hailey grabbed Alex¡¯s hand and shoved a document bag at him, smiling, ¡°So it¡¯s settled! Just have this


    little gift! Who knows? We might have to trouble you again someday!¡±


    Hailey was still fairly youthful, around the age of 27. She was beautiful and charming with a great


    fashion sense as well. She looked mature and alluring as she reached the peak of her blossoming


    youth and beauty.


    However, with just a gentle touch, Alex could tell that something was wrong.


    ¡°Mrs. Carter, have you been experiencing insomniately? Do you frequently sleepwalk and have


    nightmares? Do you feel extremely tired out?¡±


    Hailey froze, then nodded profusely, ¡°Yeah, yeah! I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s wrong with me! I just keep


    having nightmares, and¡­¡±


    Just then, Hailey let her words trail off, her face flushed.


    Charles was surprised. ¡°Oh my dear, why didn¡¯t you tell me? And sleepwalking too! Are you ill?¡±


    Hailey¡¯s expression turned odd as she replied, ¡°It only started a few days ago, they¡¯re just dreams, no


    big deal.¡±


    Cheryl spoke up, ¡°Can I try feeling your pulse?¡±


    Hailey smiled. ¡°Oh of course! Young Dr. Coney is pretty famous in the medical field too.¡±


    She then showed her fair wrist to Cheryl.


    After around half a minute, Cheryl narrowed her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s weird, this pulsing pattern¡­ how did you


    notice it?¡±


    She asked Alex but he just smiled and kept silent.


    Hailey wasn¡¯t ill. There was just an evil entity following her around.


    He immediately sensed its presence upon touching her hand.


    Moreover, Hailey¡¯s cheeks were abnormally flushed; her eyes were red; and she had dark circles under


    her eyes. Besides, Hailey seemed to not want to talk about her dreams earlier. The entity must be quite


    powerful now, torturing her in her dreams.


    Hailey was slightly shaken up. ¡°Alex, is this bad?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Not really, I¡¯ll help you get rid of itpletely.¡±


    He then pointed towards the stool at the side, ¡°Please sit here, Mrs. Carter.¡±


    Hailey smiled and said, ¡°Oh you don¡¯t have to call me Mrs. Carter, you can call me Lawson. Or if you


    don¡¯t mind, you can call me by my first name, Hailey.¡±


    It was obvious that Hailey was trying to grow closer to Alex.


    Alex didn¡¯t put much thought into it, ¡°Okay then, sit here, Hailey. I¡¯ll massage your head a little.¡±


    Cheryl thought, ¡®Is he going to use the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell again? Does this method work on


    everything?¡¯


    Her eyes were fixated on them, focusing mainly on Alex¡¯s movements.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t use the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell on Hailey. Instead, he used the Bahiskara


    Acupuncture from the ghost doctor series in the Ultimate Book of Medicine. There were seven


    acupuncture points in it.


    With just seven points, the entity will vanish from her body.


    Hailey was dressed stylishly in a white blouse and tight jeans. Her skin was pale and smooth as well.


    Sitting down on the stool, she looked extremely stunning and elegant.


    However, Alex was standing right in front of her. Staring down at her from such a high angle, his eyes


    couldn¡¯t help but wander.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 46

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 46


    Hailey was gorgeous and curvy; she looked like a beautiful painting.


    Alex immediately closed his eyes, forcing himself to not look or think about it. He tried remembering


    ire¡¯s twisted face as she yelled at him. This helped him calm himself down from the impure thoughts


    he had just a while ago.


    Within a minute, all seven acupuncture points had been pressed on


    The electric Chi needle only required seven seconds to take effect.


    After seven seconds, Alex asked, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done Hailey. How do you feel?¡±


    Hailey rubbed her temples and eximed, ¡°Oh my god, my head doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! My temples


    used to hurt so badly before. Oh kiddo, you¡¯re absolutely amazing! If I fall ill again someday, I¡¯lle to


    you!¡±


    While talking, Hailey swayed her body side to side, causing her chest to jiggle slightly as well.


    Huh, in just a few minutes, Alex went from being called Dr. Rockefeller to Alex, and now kiddo.


    Their rtionship seemed to be getting more casual with each change in nickname.


    ¡°Mister, can you massage my head as well? I get headaches all the time too!¡± Zoey asked innocently


    as she looked up at Alex with her big doe-like eyes.


    ¡°You get headaches too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± She cupped her face with her tiny hands, ¡°Whenever Mom tells me to y piano, I get


    headaches!¡±


    They allughed at Zoey¡¯s words.


    With that, the Carter family left Alex with the document bag. But before leaving the hospital, Hailey


    exchanged numbers with Alex.


    Cheryl, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t hold in her curiosity any longer. ¡°What was wrong with Lawson? You


    were using a different acupuncture method on her, and that wasn¡¯t the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell.


    What was that?¡±


    Alex replied dismissively, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand it even if I told you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re so petty!¡± Cheryl pouted. Alex thought that her angry expression looked quite adorable.


    Still staring at her, Alex smiled. ¡°When you¡¯ve learned the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell,e see me


    again. I¡¯ll teach you this one next.¡±


    ¡°Deal. Pinky promise?¡± She said as she reached out her pinky to him.


    Alex held in a chuckle. ¡°Pinky promise? Alright then, pinky promise.¡±


    After sealing their promise, Alex opened the document bag and found two cardsying inside. One was


    a bank card while the other was ck and thicker. There was an engraving on one side as well


    ¡ª¡®Maple Vi¡¯.


    Cheryl was shocked. ¡°This is the keycard from Maple Vi! Hailey gave you one of the vis there,


    what a gift!¡±


    Alex knew about it as well: Maple Vi was a small area filled with grand vis and considered one of


    the top ten upscale areas in California. The starting price for these vis was at least 80 thousand


    dors. So this vi would be easily over 100 million dors, and he didn¡¯t even know how much money


    was in the bank card either.


    Alex¡¯s family was extremely wealthy, and this was just merely pocket change to him. However, Alex


    shook his head and said, ¡°This gift is too much.¡±


    Cheryl smiled. ¡°Oh don¡¯t say that! Waylon Realty is very sessful and Maple Vi is one of the Carter


    family¡¯s properties as well. Giving a property as a gift is probably not that big of a deal to them.


    Besides, Lawson seemed pretty set on befriending you, you legendary doctor. You won¡¯t be able to


    refuse this offer now.¡±


    Suddenly, a tall chubby man came into the hospital.


    ¡°Alex, Alex! I heard that Madame Brittany woke up?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Nichs. You caught on with the news pretty quickly.¡± Alex smiled.


    The man was Nichs Hudson, Alex¡¯s high school ssmate. He also used to be one of hisckeys.


    Before the ident, Alex used to have quite arge group ofckeys. However, all of them stopped


    following him after the ident. Some even started insulting and making fun of him, as if degrading


    him would elevate their own status.


    Nichs was different from the others. He contacted Alex frequently despite Alex¡¯s situation. He was


    indeed a good man.


    However, he didn¡¯t have a wealthy or powerful background. He relied onpensations to survive. He


    would move to multiple different areas, and earned millions ofpensations frompanies who


    were trying to take over the property he was living in.


    Nichs would visit Brittany every now and then, so he knew Cheryl as well.


    His chubby face was stered with a bright smile. ¡°Oh hello, Dr. Coney!¡±


    He then turned to Alex. ¡°I befriended a nurse here and exchanged numbers with her. She was the one


    who informed me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Seeing that Alex hadpany, Cheryl made small talk with them and excused herself.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 47

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 47


    Nichs ran into Brittany¡¯s ward and said, ¡°Madame Brittany, you¡¯re really awake! What a relief¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s you, Nichs!¡±


    They made small talk, catching up with each other.


    Alex said, ¡°You came here at just the right time. I¡¯m going to help my mom get discharged from the


    hospital. Would you please help me get the necessary paperwork?¡±


    Nichs pulled him aside. ¡°Alex, when Madame Brittany is discharged, where would you guys go? Are


    you going to bring her to the Asse mansion?¡±


    Nichs knew exactly how cruel the Assexes had been to Alex.


    Alex pondered and replied, ¡°We might stay in a hotel first. I¡¯ll buy a proper ceter.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You have the money to buy one?¡±


    Alex fake coughed and lied, ¡°My mom does!¡±


    With this exnation, Nichs bought his liepletely.


    After all, Brittany used to be the CEO of Rockefeller Group, and everyone knew her as a strong and


    independent woman. Even if she were to be stingy with her wealth, her pocket change would still be


    much more than what normal people could earn.


    However, Nichs added, ¡°I think you guys should stay in a hotel. Juste to my ce! My family


    doesn¡¯t have much, but we have multiple properties. There¡¯s an empty one as of now, you can move in


    anytime you¡¯d like!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    After discharging his mother from the hospital, Alex bid Cheryl goodbye.


    Knowing that they were going to stay at Nichs¡¯s ce, Brittany didn¡¯t question anything.


    She had heard about her son¡¯s experiences with the Assexes after waking up. She was extremely


    angry about it, but she stayed silent.


    In an hour, they reached the ce riding Nichs¡¯s car.


    The building was 18 floors tall, and the apartment was on the 9th. It was around 150 square miles, a


    very ideal home. Alex furrowed his eyebrows upon seeing the interior of the apartment.


    It wasn¡¯t because it was too rundown, but on the contrary¡ªit just looked absolutely amazing.


    The interior design was extraordinary. It had everything that they needed as well. Nichs was right,


    anyone could just move in.


    ¡°Nichs, are all the units your family rents out well furnished like this too?¡±


    Nichs chuckled, ¡°Alex, you probably just didn¡¯t know that most rented apartments are well furnished.


    Who would want to rent them if they weren¡¯t?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t question any further. He just thought the apartment was a little too well furnished.


    After checking the apartment out, Alex headed downstairs to get their luggage.


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice echoed from the entrance, ¡°Nichs Hudson, are you out of your mind?


    You¡¯re letting these people stay in your wedding apartment? Who are they to you?¡±


    Alex turned around and saw a group of people walking in. The one yelling was a young woman. She


    looked infuriated with narrowed eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Nichs¡¯s lower lip was trembling, ¡°Sis, Brother-in-Law, you- why are you guys here?¡±


    The ones who had barged in were Nichs¡¯s sister and her husband, Merida Hudson and Sean


    Wellington. Following behind them were Nichs¡¯s parents.


    The father approached Nichs and pped him across the face, scolding, ¡°You twat! Who gave you


    permission to do this? I bought this so that you¡¯d have a ce to move in with your significant other


    after getting married! Do you even want to marry? How could you let someone stay here this easily? I¡¯ll


    cut ties with you if you dare let them stay!¡±


    ¡°Dad, Alex is my close friend.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! If you really were friends, he wouldn¡¯t be staying in your wedding apartment.¡±


    Alex felt a little awkward. He really didn¡¯t expect Nichs to offer his wedding apartment for the both of


    them to stay in.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad, Mr. Hudson. We¡¯re not staying here. In fact, we already have somewhere else.


    We just wanted to check out Nichs¡¯s apartment.¡± Alex exined.


    ¡°Pfft, don¡¯t you dare lie to me. Patty from downstairs called just to inform me that my brother was going


    to let you guys stay here! Besides, you im that you have somewhere else to stay. So, where is that


    then, huh?¡± Merida yelled, visibly annoyed.


    Alex sighed, ¡°I really do have a ce to stay. It¡¯s at Maple Vi. Look, I have the keycard.¡±


    Sean looked at the keycard and realized that the number 8 was engraved into it.


    He smirked coldly. ¡°You¡¯re such a liar. Really? Maple Vi? This keycard is obviously a fake!¡±


    Merida turned to Sean and asked, ¡°How do you know that, babe?¡±


    Sean cockily looked down on Alex and exined, ¡°Mypany did the furnishing for every property in


    Maple Vi. Everyone knows that the 8th Vi is a gift from the owner of Maple Vi, Mr. Carter, to his


    wife. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s yours.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 48

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 48


    Merida cackled and pinched Nichs¡¯s ear. ¡°Listen to your brother-inw, you naive child. What kind of


    people are you even befriending now? Do you know how expensive the vis are in Maple Vi? Your


    brother-inw wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford one in a million years!¡±


    ¡°Trying to trick us with a fake keycard? You are absolutely ridiculous!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Alex was speechless. He didn¡¯t want his mother to face any insults. She had only just been discharged


    from the hospital. He turned to Nichs. ¡°Nichs, you can talk it out with your family. We¡¯ll be off.¡±


    Nichs asked, ¡°Off to where?¡±


    Merida smirked and joked, ¡°Where? They¡¯re definitely going to Maple Vi and stay in some grand vi


    of course! Why would they stay in such a rundown ce, right? Will they even get used to such


    poverty?¡±


    Seanughed at them too, treating them like clowns in a circus.


    Alex replied, ¡°My keycard is real. Mr. Carter gave it to me just a while ago. Nichs, it¡¯s alright, I know


    how much you care about me. I¡¯ll be off with my mom now.¡±


    He then helped Brittany out of the apartment.


    During the whole conversation, Brittany did not say a single word and watched her son navigate the


    whole situation. He was calm and collected, handling the situation maturely. Brittany was very d that


    he handled it so well.


    Nichs suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you guys there.¡±


    The luggage was still in the car after all.


    Sean continued to make fun of them, ¡°Does he really think he¡¯s some hotshot? As if Mr. Carter would


    ever give him his vi. Babe, we should follow them and uncover his lies, just to prevent your brother


    from getting scammed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Nichs then drove towards Maple Vi. He even confirmed the destination with Alex multiple times on


    the way.


    Sean, Merida, and the others followed behind.


    ¡°My family is following us too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Alex said. He initially intended to return the keycard to Charles. However, he changed


    his mind and wanted to buy the house instead.


    At the entrance security of Maple Vi, the keycard gave Nichs¡¯ car ess immediately. However,


    Sean¡¯s car was stopped by security. He then exined to the guards, ¡°We¡¯re together, rtives.¡±


    On the inside, Sean was extremely shocked. He thought to himself, ¡®Is the keycard actually real?¡¯


    Merida huffed, ¡°Babe, didn¡¯t you drive my brother¡¯s car to work here? Maybe the system registered his


    car, so he could go in. Ours is new, so we can¡¯t get in.¡±


    Sean pped his thigh out of realization, ¡°Oh yeah, how could I forget?¡±


    Merida added, ¡°Let¡¯s see how they will face us once they find out that they can¡¯t ess the property!


    These poor and cunning people don¡¯t have the right to hang out with my brother.¡±


    They reached the property of the 8th vi.


    Sean was the first one to get out of the car. He pointed at the vi smugly and said, ¡°This is number 8,


    I¡¯ll see what tricks you can pull. If you really do have ess to this vi, I¡¯ll eat all of the grass in this


    garden!¡±


    Alex helped Brittany out of the car and red at him, ¡°Sure! If you don¡¯t keep your promise, then you¡¯re


    nothing more than a warthog-faced buffoon.¡±


    Alex then took the keycard out of his pocket and swiped it on the card reader.


    With a small beep, the door opened automatically.


    Sean froze. He was hoping to watch Alex humiliate himself in front of them. Merida and her parents,


    who were standing behind Sean, stared in disbelief as well.


    ¡°Remember to keep your promise. Eat the whole garden up, all but the flowers.¡± Alex left them a


    reminder and helped Brittany into the vi.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way, no way!¡±


    ¡°Number 8 was a gift from Mr. Carter to his wife! The furnishing was unique and personalised; it¡¯s


    exceptionally grand and luxurious. How did you even get that keycard?


    ¡°You must¡¯ve found this keycard somewhere!¡± Sean yelled. He just couldn¡¯t believe it at all and he


    definitely didn¡¯t want to eat the grass.


    Merida added, ¡°He might¡¯ve stolen it! Babe, don¡¯t you know Manager Miles from Waylon Realty? Call


    him and ask about this! If we managed to catch a thief, you would be rewarded! It¡¯ll be much easier for


    you to get more projects to work on in Waylon!¡±


    Sean nodded and pulled out his phone, about to make a call. Someone jogged up to the vi entrance.


    It was Charles Carter.


    Sean was overjoyed, he immediately greeted Charles, ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m Sean from Mob Furnishing.


    Has your keycard been stolen? Look, the thief is over there! He even intends to live in your vi. He¡¯s


    got some balls to steal your vi, I¡¯ll give him that.¡±


    Charles turned to look at Alex and Brittany, visibly puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that he¡¯s a thief?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he stole the keycard to Number 8.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck do you mean stole it?¡± Charles yelled as he pped Sean across the face. ¡°Alex is my


    wife¡¯s godbrother. Number 8 is indeed his, and you¡¯re calling him a thief? Are you looking for a death


    wish? Scram!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 49

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 49


    Charles just witnessed Alex save his daughter and cure his wife¡¯s illness. Dr. Coney even knelt down to


    Alex! He could only dream to befriend such a powerful person, and yet this Sean guy was trying to


    destroy his chances.


    Both Sean and Merida were shocked to their core.


    Just then, Charles added, ¡°Mob Furnishing, huh? Your CEO, Mr. Edward, wanted to invite me to


    dinner earlier. Tell him that I have to refuse his offer and I¡¯d like to cancel our partnershippletely.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sean was terrified; the color immediately drained from his face.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He was the manager of Mob Furnishing, but Mr. Edward was the CEO, the director of thepany. If


    Mr. Edward was to find out about this, there was no way that he¡¯d be let off easy!


    Being fired was the lightest punishment Sean could get.


    With a loud thud, Sean dropped his knees to the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, Mr. Carter, please spare me! I was wrong, I didn¡¯t know any better. Please spare me, I¡­ I¡¯ll


    p myself now.¡±


    With that, Sean pped himself hard on the face multiple times.


    Merida¡¯s face was pale as she was obviously terrified as well. They still had to pay off the loans of their


    new property and car. If Sean were to lose his job now, all of this would be all for naught.


    She immediately started pleading with Alex, and asked Nichs to help plead as well.


    Alex then spoke up. ¡°Charles, it¡¯s fine, just forget it. This guy is my friend¡¯s brother-inw. He¡¯s always


    looking down on others, and maybe just a little mental.¡±


    Since Alex spoke up, Charles immediately agreed to let Sean off easy.


    Sean and his family didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. They immediately thanked Alex and bid their


    goodbyes.


    Suddenly, Brittany spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to finish the grass in the garden.¡±


    Brittany used to be the wife of the CEO of apany that was worth 300 billion, she was a strong and


    independent woman herself as well. Although she didn¡¯t speak up earlier, she still had opinions. Sean


    and Merida had constantly insulted her darling little son, so how could she just sit back and watch?


    Upon hearing her words, Sean gulped bitterly. Yet all he could do was nod profusely.


    Sean then walked to the door and started eating the grass in the garden.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Charles was slightly taken aback.


    Alex replied dismissively, ¡°Let him be. A little punishment would help him learn his lesson.¡±


    Just then, Hailey and Zoey came by the vi as well. It seemed that their family was living next door in


    Number 9.


    Hailey had put a lot of thought into giving him the vi.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want a legendary doctor living next to them?


    Zoey hugged Alex by his thighs whereas Hailey made small talk with Brittany.


    On the other hand, Nichs felt extremely awkward, so he bid Alex farewell.


    Alex walked him to the door and said, ¡°Nichs, we¡¯re homies, you get what I mean? If you ever need


    anything, you can always count on me.¡±


    Hailey then invited Alex and his mother to have dinner at their ce. Alex just couldn¡¯t refuse their


    offer. Hailey was too friendly and hospitable.


    During their meetup, Alex tried to return the bank card to Charles. However, Charles insisted on giving


    it to Alex, saying that Alex would be looking down on him if he returned it.


    Alex couldn¡¯t do anything else but hold onto the card.


    They proceeded with dinner as both families had a thoroughly amazing time.


    In Number 8, Alex gave Brittany another massage as they finally had time to have a long talk with each


    other.


    Brittany¡¯s was full of mixed emotions. ¡°My son, this past year must¡¯ve been so hard on you!


    ¡°I¡¯d like to visit your father¡¯s grave tomorrow.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have to buy a car first.¡±


    Alex went to a BMW dealership store in California the next morning.


    However, just as he entered the store, he bumped into Beatrice.


    Beatrice was with her clique. When she saw Alex, she approached him with a smug smirk. ¡°Heh,


    Rockefeller. What¡¯s a useless piece of sh*t like you doing here? Are you trying to look for a job?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 50

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 50


    Beatrice and ire had met the Carters yesterday.


    Since Charles mentioned that he was going to give Alex a vi and ten million dors, she was in


    disbelief the entire day. However, after putting some thought into it, she figured that Charles was just


    lying to trigger them.


    ire had evene to a conclusion that Alex didn¡¯t like how he was kicked out, hence he asked


    Charles to help him out by stopping by their vi to trigger them.


    She even came up with a reason as to why Charles was willing to help as well.


    Alex hooked up with Cheryl after all. Since Dr. Coney saved Charles¡¯ daughter, it wasn¡¯t hard to ask


    him for help.


    Alex was still nothing more than a useless piece of sh*t in the eyes of the Assexes.


    Alex was somewhat surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Beatrice huffed. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy a car. Why else would I be in a car dealership store? Do you think I¡¯m


    as lowly as you to be here to find a job? By the way, do you think just any loser can work in a BMW


    dealership store? Are you sure you came to the right ce? Are you sure you weren¡¯t actually looking


    for a Nissan instead?¡±


    ¡°Beatrice, who is he? Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s that useless brother-inw you keepining about?¡± A


    girl in a skirt snickered as she scanned Alex.


    She was Mona Weiss, Beatrice¡¯s university ssmate.


    They were in a group of four. The other two were guys. The one with a gold ne was Wilson


    Jordan while the other in casual clothing was Sam Culver.


    Beatrice clicked her tongue. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s that useless loser. But mind your words, soon he won¡¯t be


    my brother-inw anymore. He¡¯s such a loser that my family divorced him!¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s your ex-brother-inw! Hey dude!¡± Wilson smiled. ¡°To be frank, the job application


    requirements of this store really is hard to achieve. Any average person wouldn¡¯t be able to get a job


    here. However, my brother is the manager, if you need some help with job applications, you just need


    to ask. An ex-brother-inw was still once a brother-inw, right?¡±


    Beatrice huffed again. ¡°What do you mean by that brother-inw bullsh*t? I¡¯ve never treated him like


    one. Why are you even helping him, Wilson?¡±


    Expressionless, Alex said calmly, ¡°Are you done? If you are, then get out of my way. I¡¯m trying to buy a


    car here.¡±


    ¡®What? Buy a car?¡¯


    The four were stunned. ¡®Wasn¡¯t he here to get a job?¡¯


    Beatrice was especially stunned and she became extremely annoyed by Alex¡¯s cocky tone and


    expression. She clenched her fists and yelled, ¡°Hey, you useless loser. Don¡¯t you dare try to bluff your


    way out of this. Can you even afford any of the cars here?¡±


    With a chilling gaze, Alex snapped. ¡°And what does that have to do with you? Since you want to cut


    ties with me, I don¡¯t owe you anything. And I definitely don¡¯t need to endure your tantrums. Mind your


    business or I¡¯ll put you in your ce by force.¡±


    Alex then barged his way through the group.


    He walked straight into the hall and called for one of the fairly attractive female employees there. He


    pointed to one of the cars and said, ¡°Hey you, I¡¯d like this car, the red one; the best one. I¡¯d like to take


    it on the road now, is that possible?¡±


    The salesdy was fairly young and she seemed inexperienced.


    She was puzzled by Alex¡¯s requests. The car that Alex wanted was one of the luxurious BMW cars, an


    imported M8. The base price was easily over two million dors.


    If she sessfully sold this car, she would earn thousands inmission.


    After a brief pause, the salesdy rushed over and nodded profusely. ¡°Ah yes, yes, that wouldn¡¯t be a


    problem. I¡¯ll run you through the process immediately. Would you like to apply for an installment or pay


    upfront?¡±


    ¡°Upfront.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Beatrice rushed over in disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t have that kind of money. This thing costs two


    million dors. What, do you think this costs just a mere 200?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Alex was so fed up with her. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    Beatrice huffed. ¡°I know everything about you. You even had to kneel before my mom just to get 500


    thousand dors, pleading her like the lowly pest that you are. Do you even have two million dors?¡±


    Lord Lex Gunther did send him arge sum of money to pay the favor back a few days ago. However, it


    was returned to himter on. So, Alex should still be a poor lowly person.


    Beatrice then turned to the salesdy. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled. I think he¡¯s just trying to flirt with you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The salesdy was surprised and confused.


    Maintaining a cold expression, Alex said, ¡°What would you do if I could afford it?¡±


    Beatrice red at him cockily. ¡°Keep bluffing, loser. If you really could afford it, I¡¯ll call you Daddy a


    hundred times! If you can¡¯t, you¡¯d have to kneel before me and lick my shoes!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 51

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 51


    ¡®He does not deserve it; let me have it instead!¡¯ thought Wilson Jordan.


    Alex Rockefeller nodded. ¡°One hundred times is a lot. I will let you off easy this time. Saying it once is


    enough.¡±


    He then took out his bank card and gave it to the saleswoman. ¡°Swipe away!¡±


    Instantly, the saledy got to work. Thepany had ced a lot of attention on selling a two million


    dor car, thus making the transaction process easier. It was not long before the purchase went


    through.


    Beep!


    The sound of a sessful payment made.


    The saledy handed Alex his bankcard and various receipts in excitement. ¡°This is yours, brother.


    Please keep them safe. I will get to it right away. Be back in a half-hour!¡±


    Beatrice Assex was startled. ¡°How¡­how.. .did you get so much money?¡±


    Alex smirked. ¡°Well, well, Beatrice Assex. Can I count on you to keep your promise, especially as the


    campus belle of California State University? Hm, I wonder what will happen if news about you breaking


    promises starts spreading around campus?


    ¡°You!¡±


    Beatrice had a reputation to keep. She briefly contemted the severity of the consequence before


    calling out ¡°daddy¡± in rage.


    She then left immediately.


    How could she stay after the embarrassment she had been put through?


    Alex, Mona Weiss, and the rest looked at Alex with a strange expression before hurriedly going after


    Beatrice.


    Half an hourter, Alex was in his BMW M8.


    He mmed on the throttle and left the car dealership.


    He had gone for this model because Madame Brittany Rockefeller, used to drive this car.


    Beatrice and a few of her friends sat in their BMW 3-series parked right by the entrance and looked at


    Alex as he sped away in his brand new M8.


    Bam!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Beatrice punched the car window. ¡°Damn it! The audacity! How dare he! I will get my revenge one day!¡±


    ¡°Beatrice, you mentioned he was a poor and homeless dude. Where did he get the cash to buy a luxury


    car?¡± asked Mona.


    Beatrice snorted. ¡°Recently, that jerk got together with the granddaughter of California¡¯s Divine Doctor.


    She must have given him the money, that bitch!¡±


    Figuring that he would be visiting his father¡¯s grave, Alex took a detour to Gale Street, intending to buy


    a bouquet and fruits.


    After taking a turn, a ck Volkswagen came out of nowhere and rammed straight into the front of his


    minutes-old BMW.


    Bam!


    The front of the car was now twisted out of shape. The brand spanking new car was instantly reduced


    into a pile of scrap metal.


    The airbags that sprung out when the collision urred almost sent Alex into a concussion.


    Fortunately, the Force was there to protect him.


    The next instant, he became incessantly infuriated.


    A brand new car, worth a whopping two million dors, wrecked in less than half an hour after leaving


    the dealership. He did not get to warm up the seat yet.


    Suddenly, a loud noise exploded from behind, as the car was rattled once again. The rear of the car


    had been smashed in.


    ¡°Damn it! This is no ident!¡±


    Pushing open the door, he got out of the car.


    It was then that a dozen people came out of those cars and surrounded his BMW. Among them, a bald


    guy looked at Alex in disbelief. ¡°What luck you have!¡± he eximed. ¡°No blood nor bruises whatsoever!


    Come with us; Princess Fleur wants to see you.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 52

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 52


    ¡°Princess Fleur? I do not know of any dumb princess here. Get out of my way!¡± Alex Rockefeller


    snorted.


    The bald guy became livid. ¡°You insulted Princess Fleur!¡±


    To which Alex smiled, ¡°Who knows, that bitch of a princess? Why is she looking for me? Perhaps she is


    an escort at the club? Sorry, I am not interested.¡±


    ¡°Get him, brothers!¡±


    Alex let out a curse and channeled his inner energy. The next second he was right in front of the bald


    guy.


    Smack!


    He pped him, right across the face, with full force.


    The bald guy did not expect Alex to take the offense and attack him first. He did not have time to react


    and was instantly on the floor, hacking out a few bloody teeth. His face had blown up, swollen like a


    pufferfish.


    After putting one down, Alex did not wait. Instead, he charged toward the next person.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Get our weapons! Surround him!¡±


    A few went back to their cars and got batons, sticks, and des. Upon their return, however, a few of


    theirrades were lying on the floor, grabbing their legs and moaning in pain.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Their legs had been broken.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    One charged at Alex and hit his shoulder with a big club.


    Yet, Alex did not even flinch. He grabbed onto the club and turned it on its owner, driving it straight


    down on his head.


    A cracked skull now added to Alex¡¯s long list of injuries.


    He had been holding back half of his power, but it still felt too heavy-handed. The Force changed him


    completely, with his speed and strength increasing exponentially nowadays.


    Whoosh!


    A machete sliced through the air.


    It was then when Alex realized that he could clearly see the machete in motion and the trajectory it


    took.


    He struck the de hard with the club in his hand.


    nk!


    The machete flew away, embedding itself deep into the M8¡¯s window.


    Meanwhile, Alex grabbed hold of the man¡¯s head and ran full speed toward the hood of another car.


    Bam!


    The man did not even get to scream in pain as he was brutally knocked out by Alex, who smacked his


    head t out onto the hood of the car.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    These people exuded a murderous aura and were no stranger to brawls, skirmishes, blood, and gore.


    They did not expect things to turn out like this. Facing Alex, they were nothing but little mushrooms,


    harmless and defenseless.


    Swinging the club, Alex, once again, rushed toward his attackers.


    ¡°Hold on, let us talk!¡± Someone swung his machete around and said.


    nk!


    Alex parried his machete away, bringing down the club onto his leg, and breaking it. ¡°We will talk after


    we fight.¡±


    Another leg was broken.


    ¡°Thrashing my new car, eh? Who do you think you are?!¡± roared Alex.


    And another.


    ¡°Is this how you send an invitation?¡±


    Crack!


    Everyone else couldn¡¯t escape fate either as their legs too were shattered by Alex.


    Finally, he approached the bald guy, the only one who hadn¡¯t injured his legs yet.


    The bat was rather sturdy and remained unbroken after shattering many legs.


    Alex rested the club on the bald guy¡¯s belly and snickered, ¡°Well, well. I suppose the invitation did not


    work on me, eh? Tell me, why is this escort looking for me?¡±


    The bald guy stole a glimpse at the club, afraid that a slight motion from Alex would mean the end of


    him. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Scarface. You broke his leg. He is Princess Fleur¡¯s subordinate, and we


    were ordered toe and get you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Scarface? I thought it was someone else.¡± Alex raised the club and jammed it downward, hard.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The bald guy shrieked in extreme pain.


    ¡°What the heck are you yelling for? I did not hit you,¡± Alex retorted.


    Two-thirds of the club were embedded deep into the concrete road between his thighs.


    The bald guy looked on in horror.


    Scarface messed with the wrong person this time. Not even Princess Fleur could take him down!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 53

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 53


    Alex Rockefeller lifted the bald guy by his cor and said, ¡°You have to pay for the damages, three


    million dors!¡±


    ¡°Um, well, I do not have that much money!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we have to pay Princess Escort a visit then!¡±


    Shoving the tied-up bald guy into his BMW M8, Alex pulled out the embedded machete from the


    window and punctured the deployed airbags.


    Vroom!


    The engines revved to life.


    Fortunately, although somewhat wrecked, it was still drivable.


    Nudging the Volkswagen out of his way, Alex drove the M8 away from the ident site, headed


    straight for Princess Fleur.


    His curiosity was piqued. Who exactly was Princess Fleur?


    On his way there, the car made all sorts of noises, itsponents falling apart as he drove along. It


    was quite a sight for onlookers and had attracted plenty of attention, more so than a brand-new BMW


    would.


    ¡°Gosh, isn¡¯t that an M8? What a pity!¡±


    ¡°Seems like a newly-bought car too, even the license te is not up yet. Hold on¡­Beatrice, could it be


    your ex-brother-inw¡¯s car?¡±


    It was a pure coincidence for them to witness the sight before them.


    Wilson Jordan elerated the car, and Beatrice Assex managed to get a good look. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s that


    idiot¡¯s new car! Oh, what joy!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even think it¡¯s insured yet. Wonderful! Serves him right!¡± added Sam Culver.


    It was not long before Alex arrived at a river pier.


    The bald guy pointed at a rustic wooden cabin by the riverbank and told Alex that Princess Fleur was


    currently inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned! She lives there?¡±


    Dragging the bald guy along, Alex walked toward the cabin.


    With one forceful kick, he broke down the door and shoved the bald guy in.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Within seconds, a few men rushed toward him.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here at the Blossom Mansion?¡¯


    ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡±


    Alex replied with a face of indifference, ¡°Well, Princess Escort, I am sorry, but Princess Fleur invited me


    over.¡±


    One of the men was taken aback. ¡°How dare you insult the princess? Die!¡±


    In a swift motion, Alex raised his leg and kicked the oing attacker. The man was sent flying like a


    cannonball, finallynding on the ground after crashing into a few chairs.


    Alex looked at a man standing next to him. ¡°Tell Princess Escort that I am here.¡±


    The man was rooted to the ground as he looked on in horror.


    ¡°Get over there!¡±


    With no respite, he was sent flying before crashnding onto hisrade¡¯s body.


    ¡°Get the hell out here, Princess Escort!¡±


    Alex roared. His voice reverberated in the cabin like a thunderous roar.


    ck! ck! ck!


    Footsteps could be hearding from a spiral staircase inside the cabin. Alex shifted his focus in the


    direction of the sound.


    A youngdy, dressed in a fiery red dress and red heels, descended from the staircase.


    As ck as coal, her hair was tied up into two buns, gently bobbing with her movements.


    It was a sight lovely to behold. Alex suddenly found himself quite distracted. Who would have expected


    a stunner here by the riverbanks?


    ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    She came to Alex, exuding a flirtatious vibe.


    With her tall, slender figure coupled with heels, she was only a tad shorter than Alex.


    ¡°You are Princess Fleur?? Alex found her sharp gaze a little unsettling.


    ¡°That is right, or as you said, Princess Escort. You seem like you know a thing or two. If you defeat me,


    I do not mind being your escort.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, her expression abruptly changed.


    She leaped forward, raising her leg, and swiftly brought it down onto Alex, doing a dropkick all while in


    a dress.


    Alex was startled beyond belief.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 54

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 54


    Thedy¡¯s heel smashed into Alex Rockefeller¡¯s shoulder.


    Yet, he seemed not at all affected.


    As the Force engaged its self-defense measures, it almost dislocated her ankles.


    The next moment, Alex grabbed hold of her feet and lifted her up.


    It was a funny sight to behold.


    The moment she leaped forward, she instantly regretted her decision. She totally forgot that she was


    wearing a dress. At that very moment, it was as embarrassing as it could get.


    She fought back with all her might but faced Alex, a strong, undefeatable character; her actions were


    nothing but a scratch on the back for him. He grasped her waist and mmed her down on a table


    nearby.


    Bam!


    A loud thud could be heard.


    Fortunately, she shielded her face from the impact with her hands. Otherwise, that face of hers would


    be gone.


    That being said, her chest hit the edge of the table hard upon impact, and she winced in pain.


    Pushing her down, Alex gave her a mighty p on the back. A loud crackle was heard, and a swollen


    bruise mark instantly appeared on thedy¡¯s body.


    ¡°Princess Fleur, right? I just cannot fathom your audacity, ordering people to thrash my car!¡±


    Another hard smack on her back followed the remark.


    Princess Fleur, with tear-filled eyes, cried out in pain.


    As one of the Three Great Chieftains of California¡¯s underworld, she did not expect to suffer such


    humiliating defeat, particrly in front of all her subordinates.


    She was extremely livid.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I am not a smart person, so tell me what kind of escort services do you provide?¡±


    Thedy was inches away from going insane.


    She twisted and turned, struggling to escape Alex¡¯s grip. Unfortunately, he held her down tight, and


    there was nothing she could do.


    All her subordinates were stupefied.


    Who was this man? How could he do it?


    Terrifying!


    Thedy screamed, ¡°Let me go, you jerk! Do you know who I am? If anything happens to me, be


    prepared to suffer the wrath of the Thousand Miles Conglomerate!¡±


    ¡°Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡¯


    Alex was surprised. Did hee to their turf by ident?


    His grip loosened.


    Princess Fleur thought he was afraid. She rolled her eyes and smirked, ¡°Scared? Let me go then!¡±


    Alex snickered, ¡°So what about the Thousand Miles Conglomerate, huh? I am still going to give you a


    piece of my mind!¡±


    He sneered and gave her a good, hard p.


    At this conjecture, a middle-aged man came over hurriedly and said, ¡°Ms. Fleur, Ms. Fleur, things


    are¡­¡±


    He saw the scene unfolding in front of his eyes and was stunned.


    After realizing who Alex was, he was even more surprised. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I wasn¡¯t made aware that


    you came! Is this a misunderstanding?¡±


    The man was John Gates.


    Princess Fleur looked on in astonishment. ¡°You guys know each other?¡±


    John nodded, ¡°He is Lord Lex¡¯s guest.¡±


    ¡°I did not know Father had a guest! And an idiot to boot!¡± Princess Fleur remarked sharply.


    John remained silent.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 55

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 55


    He knew better. After all, Lord Lex Gunther revered Alex Rockefeller, a close friend¡¯s offspring,


    ording to him. However, he had zero knowledge of Alex¡¯s actual identity.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Why did youe?¡± asked Princess Fleur.


    ¡°My, I almost screwed things up. Lord Lex passed out suddenly.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Princess Fleur shrieked. ¡°Go, we need to get to Hell¡¯s Angels now!¡±


    She dashed out, limping a little, and quickly got into her Lamborghini.


    Following right behind her was Alex, who got into the passenger seat.


    ¡°Why are you here? Get off my car!¡± She was annoyed.


    Alex sat unperturbed. ¡°Start the engine; we are going to see your Father.¡±


    ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡±


    ¡°You will know when we get there.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Lamborghini sped away, leaving nothing but dust trails behind.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at Hell¡¯s Angels.


    As soon as the car was parked, Princess Fleur sprang out.


    ¡°Where is Father?¡±


    ¡°In the room by the backyard. Mr. Jakob is currently tending to him.¡±


    Alex followed right behind. He was a visitor here before, and under Lord Lex¡¯s orders to grant him free


    movement in and out of Hell¡¯s Angels, he was not stopped nor questioned by anyone.


    He saw Lord Lex and was shocked.


    A man in his fifties, Lord Lex, was the epitome of a man with power, exuding dominance and authority


    wherever he went. Yet, he now looked like a man in his seventies instead, frail and weak, devoid of


    energy and liveliness.


    It has only been a few days since theyst saw each other but he now looked like apletely


    different person.


    Something was off.


    Alex immediately understood why. It was all thanks to his Third Eye, an ability described in the Ultimate


    Book of Medicine that allowed the practitioner to identify every single issue within a human body, no


    matter the disease or the severity of it.


    An evil being was currentlytched onto Lord Lex¡¯s body.


    Princess Fleur asked a man dressed in a doctor¡¯s robe next to her, ¡°Mr. Jakob, what is wrong with


    Father?¡±


    Mr. Jakob knitted his eyebrows, looking disturbed. ¡°He fainted out of the blue and lost his energy and


    spirit. I checked everything, but I have no idea what is going on.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you send him to the hospital then?¡± demanded Princess Fleur.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will take care of him. Please, leave the room,¡± said Alex.


    Princess Fleur was livid. ¡°Who the heck are you? This has nothing to do with you; get out!¡±


    This wasn¡¯t Mr. Jakob¡¯s first encounter with Alex, as he was stationed here as Lord Lex¡¯s personal


    doctor. He exined, ¡°Lady Fleur, Mr. Rockefeller here is Lord Lex¡¯s esteemed guest. Lord Lex


    instructed us to treat Mr. Rockefeller with the utmost respect and hospitality.¡±


    Princess Fleur was mindblown. ¡°What? How could I not know who he is? Anyway, Father is now


    unconscious, do you know how to treat him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Alex nodded.


    His affirmation cast a few doubts on all present in the room, especially Princess Fleur and Mr. Jakob.


    Alex shook his head in resignation. They would have to see it with their own eyes to believe him.


    ¡°Well, if you refuse to leave, fine, I will tell you the truth. Lord Lex is the victim of a voodoo spell. Right


    now, a little demon istched onto his body, sucking the life out of him as we speak.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    How could they believe such a ridiculous exnation offered by Alex?


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± Alex turned Lord Lex on his belly and tore his shirt open.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    On Lord Lex¡¯s back were two little bloody footprints, while on his shoulders were two little bloody


    handprints. They looked like marks made by a little child on his back.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 56

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 56


    Princess Fleur looked bewildered. ¡°Little demon? Where?!¡±


    ¡°Right in front of you, it¡¯s looking right into your eyes!¡± said Alex Rockefeller.


    He was curious about why he did not freak out since this was his first encounter with something like


    this. Perhaps, after acquiring the Ultimate Book of Medicine¡¯s wisdom, he gained the experience and


    knowledge of countless ancestors, as if he experienced it himself.


    Princess Fleur indeed felt an unknown being stroking her face at the moment.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    She screamed and leaped onto Alex¡¯s back, clinging onto him as if her life depended on it.


    Alex felt a soft sensation on his back and a pair of slender arms wrapped around his waist. For a short


    while, he thought of sumbing to the temptation.


    ¡°Lady, I am not your husband. Keep your hands off me.¡± Alex patted her on the back. Cheekily, it was


    the same spot where she was injured just previously.


    Princess Fleur was embarrassed. After a moment of awkwardness, she hurriedly jumped down.


    Once she moved away, Alex gave Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s back a good, hard p.


    Reeeeee!


    A sound, unlike anything a person had ever heard, rang across the room. Princess Fleur shivered and


    was just about to jump onto Alex¡¯s back, only for him to push her away. He saw the little demon utch


    from Lord Lex¡¯s body and escape the room in a whiff of ck smoke.


    Alex quickly chased after it and saw it enter a painting.


    He got closer and immediately understood.


    Waving his hand at Mr. Jakob, he asked, ¡°Do you know where this painting came from?¡±


    Mr. Jakob shook his head.


    Princess Fleur, too, had never seen that painting before.


    Lord Lex regained consciousness then and said, ¡°This is a genuine artifact from centuries ago. It was


    gifted to me by a friend a few days ago. Why?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This painting right here is the problem. That thing lives here.¡±


    Lord Lex was a little confused until Princess Fleur exined everything. His expression darkened as he


    cursed, ¡°Xavier Young! You are trying to kill me, aren¡¯t you!¡±


    Alex continued, ¡°This painting is where the little demon lives. We cannot let it remain here. I will take it


    away with me and return it once everything is taken care of.¡±


    Lord Lex looked at him wide-eyed.


    He had no idea Alex was capable of doing things like this.


    Anyway, he wanted nothing to do with the painting and asked Alex to take it with him.


    Alex nodded and looked around the room before resting his gaze on Princess Fleur.


    ¡°I want to borrow something from you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Alex grabbed onto the bottom of her dress and tore a big piece of fabric out of it.


    Princess Fleur was stupefied. She did not expect the turn of events!


    Alex, however, retrieved three red threads from the fabric.


    He needed them.


    Tying them into an unusual knot, he then secured it onto the painting. It was a method to lock a


    supernatural being down.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 57

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 57


    Afterward, Lord Lex Gunther was talking to Alex Rockefeller, with nothing but surprise in his voice.


    ¡°Just how did you do what you did then, sir?¡±


    ¡°I learned it from a wandering gypsy back when I was still in school. It¡¯s really nothing to be proud of,


    nothing to brag about.¡± Alex smiled.


    Lord Lex added, ¡°Sir, you are one-of-a-kind and truly destined to do great things in the future!¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh, stop with the ttering.¡± Alex rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I was just telling the truth,¡± replied Lord Lex.


    As the conversation progressed, Princess Fleur¡¯s name was mentioned. She was also known as Waltz


    Fleur.


    Lord Lex had two adopted sons and a daughter. They were Azure Storm, y Ember, and Waltz Fleur,


    also known as Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s main battle force in the underworld¡ªthe Three Great


    Chieftains and they all possessed incredible fighting prowess.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sir, are you interested in Waltz? Should I send her your way?¡±


    ¡°No, no, hold on. I am at my wit¡¯s end with my wife, I need a break. By the way, my mother woke up.


    We are living in Maple Vi now. Please contact me if you are faced with simr problems again.¡±


    Lord Lex was thrilled. ¡°Amazing, she is awake! Thank the Gods! Unfortunately, I will not be visiting as


    after all, I am not weed there with my status.¡±


    ¡°You think my mother wants nothing to do with the underworld, that is why my father told her nothing


    about it?¡±


    Lord Lex nodded. ¡°It is a form of protection after all.¡±


    Alex sighed. ¡°You are not better off here too. Things are quite dangerous, please look out for yourself. If


    you need help, please let me know.¡±


    There was a glint in Lord Lex¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°I will, thank you so much!¡±


    Alex took his leave then. He decided not to mention his dispute with Waltz.


    They were acquaintances now, hence there was no way he could get paid for the settlement for his car.


    Back at Hell¡¯s Angels.


    ¡°Father, who is that jerk? Howe I know nothing about him?¡± Waltzined.


    Lord Lex frowned. ¡°Show some respect for Mr. Rockefeller!¡±


    ¡°He had no respect for me! He hit me!¡± Waltz snorted in reply.


    ¡°Hold on, you are no match for him?¡± Lord Lex was surprised.


    ¡°I will defeat him when I see him again next time!¡± Waltz growled and promised.


    Lord Lex was shocked and took quite a while to return to his senses.


    ¡®Just how enigmatic can Alex Rockefeller be?¡¯


    He wanted to reveal Alex¡¯s identity to Waltz but thought the better of it. After all, the fewer the people


    who know, the better.


    Alex returned to the pier in his wrecked M8. He stuttered to a halt in front of the car dealership.


    The saledy, who serviced Alex just a while ago, was Chloe Zea.


    Seeing the pathetic state of the M8, she covered her mouth in disbelief. ¡°Gosh! It has only been two


    hours! The car insurance is not ready yet, what can we do?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Do you have a simr car? Just rece it with mine.¡±


    ¡°We do have one, but sir, this is not possible.¡± Chloe was put in a difficult spot. ¡°What about the


    overhaul needed for your wrecked car?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? I don¡¯t want this anymore and will buy another exact model of it.¡±


    Chloe looked at her client wide-eyed and dumbfounded, obviously finding it hard to believe what she


    just heard.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 58

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 58


    Half an hourter, Alex Rockefeller arrived at Maple Vi in his new BMW M8.


    The previous wreck was left behind at the dealership.


    After some inspection, the staff found the mainponents of the car to be functioning as intended. It


    was as good as new after some overhaul.


    Upon Alex¡¯s departure, a small crowd quickly gathered around Chloe Zea, with envy and jealousy


    stered all over their faces.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chloe, you are so lucky today! That is at least a hundred thousand dors inmission for you!¡±


    ¡°Where should I go to meet such a generous man?¡±


    ¡°You should keep in touch. He is such a young guy and a handsome one too! If you manage to entice


    him, your life is set!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes twinkled as she started fantasizing.


    It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. California¡¯s West Hill Cemetery.


    Also the worst cemetery in the state. Run-down and neglected.


    Alex and his mother, Brittany Rockefeller, stood in front of a deste tombstone.


    The founder of the titr Rockefeller Group, with his worth amounting to hundreds of billions of


    dors before his death, could only be buried here in the most run-down and deste spot.


    It was extremely difficult on Brittany.


    Seconds in, she dropped to her knees and bawled her eyes out.


    Alex cried silently and hugged his mother.


    It took a while for her emotions to stabilize.


    Gently plucking the weeds off the grave, shemented, ¡°Why? Why was your father buried here? He


    loved havingpany more than anyone else when he was still alive. He is so lonely here.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Rockefeller family have their own cemetery? It was bought by your father when your


    grandmother passed away. Why wasn¡¯t he buried there?¡±


    Alex sighed. ¡°After the incident, John Rockefeller used Dad of corrupt practices and treason, selling


    sensitive research information to folks of other countries. The old man believed his usation and


    banished us from the family. John also said that Dad did not deserve to be buried in the Rockefeller


    cemetery and colluded with a few of California¡¯s major burial grounds to reject Dad¡¯s ashes. This was


    the only ce that epted him.¡±


    He continued after a brief pause. ¡°Do not worry, Mom, for I will avenge Dad. I will find out the truth and


    seek the one responsible for everything!¡±


    Brittany¡¯s expression darkened.


    Being an extremely capable woman, she knew how to control her emotions well as she said, ¡°Alex,


    John Rockefeller is a nasty character with many devious tricks up his sleeves. We have to n our


    actions carefully.¡±


    Alex nodded in acknowledgment even though he already knew what he needed to do.


    Brittany continued, ¡°John has perhaps misled your grandfather. Whatever happened, your father was


    his eldest son. The Rockefeller family¡¯s wealth was the result of your father and my blood, sweat, and


    tears, and we meant to pass it down to you. They do not deserve it. Our banishment is absurd. That


    being said, we need to see your grandfather.¡±


    They needed to do that to know what they were dealing with.


    ¡°The old man lives in Assex Manor. It will be quite a feat to see him without any interruptions,¡± said


    Alex.


    Brittany replied, ¡°We need Uncle Cole¡¯s help. Only he can get your grandfather out of his house.¡±


    Uncle Cole was also known by his full name, Gavin Cole.


    He was Bill Rockefeller¡¯s best buddy; after all, they had known each other since they were young.


    It should not be a problem with Gavin¡¯s help.


    That night, Alex and Brittany found themselves over at the Cole Residence, waiting for Bill¡¯s arrival.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 59

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 59


    Bill Rockefeller had no prior knowledge of Alex and Brittany Rockefeller¡¯s presence.


    He arrived at six in the evening.


    Compared to a few days ago where he looked glum and morose after receiving a p on the face from


    Lord Lex Gunther, Bill was apletely different man today. He was in high spirits andughed as he


    entered the room. ¡°Gavin! What¡¯s up with you? Really rare of you to invite me for a drink, eh!¡±


    He then saw Alex standing at the side.


    His smile faded from his face. ¡°Traitor, what are you doing here?¡±


    Bill had the shock of his life the other day and pushed all me onto Alex, seeing that he was still a


    good-for-nothing brat.


    Alex looked straight ahead and remained silent.


    Instead, Brittany spoke, ¡°Father, Alex is still your grandson. How can you say those things to him?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Brittany¡­You¡¯re alive?¡±


    Bill was startled.


    ¡°Indeed, I am. You don¡¯t seem too happy about this, though?¡±


    Returning to his senses, Bill¡¯s expression darkened as he snapped angrily, ¡°The lot of you were


    banished a long time ago. You tramp! Don¡¯t you dare call me father, for I am not yours anymore. I do


    not care if you die; it has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Brittany still had her hopes up when she came, but now, they were all shattered.


    ¡°I want to ask you this. Why? Why did you banish us? Rockefeller Group and Rockefeller Manor are


    both ours. If there should be anything, it should be you lot to be the ones who should leave.¡±


    ¡°You sleazy fool! Both of you, mother and son, are nothing but dirt to me. Do not even fantasize about


    Rockefeller Group! Go about your miserable lives and leave us alone!¡±


    Gavin Cole interjected, wanting to defuse the situation.


    However, Bill was unyielding. If Gavin insisted on speaking, they would no longer be friends.


    Brittany tried to hold her rage in. Shuddering, she spoke, ¡°Father, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not call me, father. You do not exist in our family.¡± Bill cut her off coldly.


    ¡°Fine. Mr. Rockefeller, there are some things I would like to speak to you in private,¡± Brittany said


    through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Are you trying to bribe me? Say it now. I do not want to see you anymore after today!¡±


    Brittany took a deep breath. ¡°Fine, I will say it! Your eldest son, William, is innocent. It was all a


    conspiracy fabricated by John to frame him! The day before Alex¡¯s wedding, we found evidence of


    John defrauding money from thepany and having close ties with the Japanese!¡±


    ¡°What a load of bullshit! You are the one framing him! Keep spewing nonsense, and I will smack the


    living hell out of you!¡± An enraged Bill roared.


    Brittany was even angrier. ¡°You believe every single thing John says, but none of mine! Why are you so


    biased? William is your son too! We built Rockefeller Group from the ground up! How could you do this


    to us?! I have evidence!¡±


    Bill was slightly taken aback at her remark but scoffed in return. ¡°Evidence? You must have fabricated


    them too. I will never believe you! Your familymitted treason and should have been imprisoned for


    all you have done. If I hear any of this circting around, I will have you know that framing John is an


    offense I take seriously. You will suffer my wrath!¡±


    Alex was at his limit hearing Bill vilifying his mother with obscene remarks.


    He yelled in anger, ¡°You old fool! Are you mentally challenged? If I hear another insult from you, I will


    knock you out with my bare fists!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Bill was infuriated. He raised his hand on Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 60

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 60


    Alex Rockefeller quickly intercepted and grabbed Bill by the hand mid-air.


    He red and sneered. ¡°Old fool, enjoy thest days of standing up. Your happy days are numbered.¡±


    Earlier, he observed Bill Rockefeller having a serious case of blocked arteries in his brain. It wouldn¡¯t


    be long before he would suffer a stroke and be bedridden.


    To say Bill was mad was an understatement. He left in a rage.


    Gavin Cole sighed, ¡°I have no idea why he is in such a bad mood. You all are a family, aren¡¯t you?


    Don¡¯t worry, Brittany. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Brittany remained silent.


    Brittany and Alex wanted to meet Bill to find out his sentiment, but the response was even worse than


    expected.


    Bill did not take the death of William Rockefeller seriously. His attitude toward Brittany and Alex was


    atrocious. The truth did not matter. All he wanted was for them to leave the Rockefeller family, like trash


    being swept out of the house.


    It started drizzling when they left Cole Residence.


    The autumn weather was slightly chilly.


    ¡°Mother, are you telling the truth when you said that you have evidence of John¡¯s corrupt practices?¡±


    asked Alex after they got into their car.


    Brittany shook her head. ¡°It has been more than half a year. Even if they existed at one point, there is


    none left now. Plus, John is now legally Rockefeller Group¡¯s owner. He has ess torgeworks.


    Hence there is no way we can fight him head-on, given how weak we are. We have to bide our time.¡±


    ¡°That is a lot of work!¡± Alex remarked.


    With the Thousand Miles Conglomerate behind his back, he needed at most a few days to destroy


    Rockefeller Group.


    There were also specific tactics to be used to coerce members of the Rockefeller family.


    However, this would definitely expose the ties between Thousand Miles Conglomerate and Alex.


    That was unthinkable!


    Mostly since Lord Lex Gunther was the victim of the attempted murder, Alex knew he had to tread


    much more carefully.


    ¡°It is pretty manageable, to tell the truth. Rockefeller Group was started by your father and me years


    ago. Do you remember the basis for our sess and growth?¡± asked Brittany.


    After giving it some thought, Alex replied, ¡°The Bounty e Cream?¡±


    Brittany nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Bounty e Cream. Or more urately, its secret form. Every other


    product manufactured by Rockefeller Group is designed as aplement to the cream. Years ago,


    your father obtained the secret form by chance, which spurred Rockefeller Group¡¯s rapid growth.


    Before the ident, we managed to refine the current form, giving it better efficacy. I have the


    updated form with me.¡±


    Alex winked. ¡°Which means that we could seize Rockefeller Group¡¯s market share just by releasing


    improved products?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course, there are a lot of details involved. I will get to it.¡±


    Alex chose to remain silent as he listened.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    His mother was once a capable businesswoman. She needed something to focus her attention on


    before she went insane, thinking about his deceased father everyday.


    Bill returned home in a fury. Throwing a tantrum around, he smashed a beautiful set of jade teapots.


    John Rockefeller hurriedly asked in astonishment, ¡°Father, what happened?¡±


    Bill replied angrily, ¡°It¡¯s Brittany, that good-for-nothing woman. She is alive! And came to interrogate me!


    I thought you said she was never going to regain consciousness?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 61

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 61


    John Rockefeller¡¯s heart leaped hearing the news.


    But he soon calmed down. ¡°So what if she wakes up? She is now a woman of infamy and has nothing


    to her name. She is no match for us.¡±


    Bill Rockefeller suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°John, Brittany said that she possessed evidence of your


    corrupt practices and also your ties with the Japanese. Do you think that¡¯s going to be okay?¡±


    John snickered. ¡°Father, it happened more than half a year ago. Even if there is something fishy, any


    trace of it would have been gone by now.¡±


    Bill breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness. Anyhow, Rockefeller Group can never fall into the


    hands of Alex, that bastard.¡±


    Alex would be disturbed by Bill¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will never happen. Even till his death, William did not even have an inkling who he


    actually was. That fool! He would never have expected to toil his life away only for his efforts to be


    seized by others.¡±


    It was noon the next day at Assex Manor.


    Lugging her suitcases along, Dorothy Assex returned home exhausted.


    Upon entering the house, she overheard her mother, ire, and her sister, Beatrice¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Mother, do you know what happened? Alex Rockefeller wanted me to call him daddy all because he


    bought a new car! Do you think he ising onto you?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Daddy? Why did he do that?¡±


    ¡°Beats me! I think he has gone insane. Perhaps he could not get the attention he wanted from sis and


    turned his attention toward you,¡± said Beatrice.


    ¡°That jerk! He is now living with a woman named Coney. Hah, let¡¯s see how long it willst! Where is


    Dorothy? She should divorce him as soon as possible!¡± said ire with a hiss.


    Dorothy was dumbfounded. Was her husband now living with another woman?


    ¡°Mother, what did you say?¡± She rushed in.


    ¡°You are back, mydy.¡± Instead, a woman in her mid-forties came forward and greeted her with a


    broad smile on her face.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dorothy could not recognize the person.


    ¡°She is Ms. Brown, a housemaid I hired recently,¡± ire answered. ¡°Ms. Brown, do cook us something


    delicious. My daughter is home today; she wants to eat good food. If it is not up to my standard, I will


    deduct your sry.¡±


    Ms. Brown pouted but nodded and made a beeline for the kitchen.


    ¡°Why did you hire a housemaid? Where is Alex?¡± Dorothy asked in astonishment.


    ¡°That scoundrel was chased out of our house, and he will never return to the Assex Manor. Did you


    know he got together with a woman while you were away for business? She was a doctor, the


    granddaughter of California¡¯s miracle doctor¡ªJames Coney. What a shameless man!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Of course, ire took a few liberties in her narrative, adding unfounded stories to support her cause


    further.


    Beatrice assisted with plenty of interjections.


    That was it. Dorothy was at her limits.


    ire continued, ¡°Dorothy, isn¡¯t this a good thing? Since he is now living with that woman, you have all


    the reasons to divorce him! I have been waiting for this day for so long! Finally, we can say goodbye to


    his sorry ass!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I refuse to believe what you said. I am calling him; I want to hear it


    from him.¡±


    ¡°What other doubts do you have? Do you know he pped mother, all because of that woman?¡± added


    Beatrice.


    Dorothy looked at her wide-eyed, trying toprehend what she had just heard.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 62

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 62


    Brittany Rockefeller was unconscious and bedridden for more than six months, during which she could


    only be kept alive with IV fluids.


    Even as she regained consciousness, it would take time for her to recuperate and recover.


    With that in mind, Alex Rockefeller wrote a prescription to hasten her recovery process.


    However, he did not possess a medical license. As such, he was not allowed to obtain the various


    drugs needed from pharmacies and hospitals alike. Only Cheryl Coney could help. Hence, he dialed


    her number.


    Cheryl was at the hospital as they spoke and agreed to it immediately. Plus, she was also very


    fascinated by Alex¡¯s prescription.


    Speeding along the streets in his M8, he arrived at the hospital in no time.


    Cheryl was talking to a family member of a patient in her office. It was pleasing to see her speak in a


    gentle voice and carry herself so graciously.


    Dorothy Assex, on the other hand.


    It had been a long time since Alex felt any warmth from her. Neglect and apathy were daily


    urrences, together with Beatrice and ire Assex¡¯s hatred toward him. As such, he¡¯d rather stay at


    the hospital.


    Of course, he did not resent Dorothy, for he yed a big part in it.


    While he was deep in thought, the patient¡¯s family left. Cheryl waved her hand in front of Alex¡¯s face


    and said, ¡°Hey! What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Alex returned to his senses and said casually, ¡°Nothing much; you look extremely gorgeous


    today; I got a little distracted.¡±


    Cheryl was taken aback by his witty remark and proceeded to kick him in the shins. ¡°Such a sweet


    talker! Where is the prescription? Can I see it?¡±


    Alex steadied his emotions and handed the prescription over to Cheryl.


    Cheryl¡¯s abilities were stillcking behind her grandfather¡¯s. That being said, she was not to be


    underestimated as she possessed at least sixty percent of James Coney¡¯s abilities.


    However, she could not fathom the prescription. ¡°What is this? I see many ingredients used to aid


    recovery. Although I do not think they are suitable for your mother since she just woke up. Did you


    obtain this from the inte? No, I cannot approve your prescription.¡±


    ¡°It will work. Look, I¡¯ve added a few ingredients to neutralize some of the more harmful effects of the


    drugs and to sustain their medicinal properties. With some acupuncture on the side, it should work


    fine¡­¡± said Alex convincingly.


    After listening to Alex¡¯s exnation, she gave it a thought before she decided to believe him. ¡°Alright, I


    will give my approval.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, pretty Doctor Coney. I knew you are a good person!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, and I am not done yet!¡± Cheryl rolled her eyes. ¡°I want to observe how your mother is going to


    consume it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, feel free.¡±


    ¡°One more thing, can I ask you about the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Alex started demonstrating the techniques to Cheryl.


    In order to achieve a better didactic effect, Alex showed Cheryl the acupuncture points on her body.


    Thest needle was done on an acupuncture point roughly three inches above the chest. And just as


    he touched the spot with his finger, the office doors opened, with none other than Dorothy Assex


    standing on the other side.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She saw Alex¡¯s hand on Cheryl¡¯s body, who was not showing any signs of resistance.


    She charged forward and swung her hand across Alex¡¯s face.


    Smack!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 63

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 63


    pped by Dorothy Assex, Alex Rockefeller looked at her in astonishment while Cheryl Coney


    eximed, ¡°How could you hit him!¡±


    Dorothy red at the woman in the doctor¡¯s robe and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it, huh? We are still


    husband and wife, and you are nothing but a mistress!¡±


    A nurse came by then, wanting to see Cheryl, and was quickly distracted by the drama unfolding before


    her eyes.


    All she could think of was Cheryl Coney, the granddaughter of California¡¯s Miracle Doctor and the


    hospital¡¯s star, being somebody else¡¯s mistress.


    Alex frowned, seeing the nurse¡¯s presence. Hurriedly, he pulled Dorothy aside and said, ¡°Stop talking


    nonsense. There is nothing between Doctor Coney and me!¡±


    Dorothy violently shook her hand. ¡°Get your hands off me! What were you doing, huh? I saw


    everything!¡±


    The scene attracted the attention of a few more nurses.


    Alex understood the danger if things were left to their own ord. Dragging Dorothy behind him, Alex


    leaped for the exit. ¡°My apologies, Doctor Coney! I am counting on you for my mother! My wife must


    have bought into my psychotic mother-inw¡¯s nonsense. I am so sorry!¡±


    Trying his best to keep Cheryl¡¯s innocence, he dragged Dorothy away until they came to a secluded


    stairwell.


    He was just about to leave when she took the offense and bit him on his arm.


    Overwhelmed by a massive wave of pain, Alex managed to suppress the force. Otherwise, Dorothy¡¯s


    teeth would have chipped off.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sorry?!¡± Dorothy screeched, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Alex looked at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be damned with that overreaction! You still care, don¡¯t you? What did


    your mother say? Was it something like, I was cheating with Doctor Coney, and we are currently living


    together? Of course, your sister was there to fan the mes too! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what they


    said. Do you believe me?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy red. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I thought your mother says it every day?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I saw it with my own eyes!¡±


    Alex summoned his courage and gently embraced her. ¡°You were mistaken. I was asking for advice on


    how some acupuncture techniques were to be used on mother.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie?¡±


    ¡°Well, I want you toe have lunch with me then.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the queen can never starve! Let¡¯s go. I know a good restaurant nearby.¡±


    They got into Dorothy¡¯s car with Alex in the driver¡¯s seat. Once again, he summoned his courage and


    gently grabbed her pale yet smooth hands. ¡°Dorothy, you must be exhausted from your business trip.


    Let me take care of you from now on.¡±


    It was a little awkward for a couple who had not been so intimate with each other all this while.


    Alex put his hand onto her shoulder and moved his head closer¡­


    And the silence was broken by a ringing phone.


    Dorothy jolted back to her senses, and hurriedly pushed him away. ¡°All talk and no action is not the


    way. Why don¡¯t you ept the call first?¡±


    ¡°Cheryl Coney¡± was shown on the caller ID.


    Seeing that, her demeanor instantly became chilly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 64

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 64


    Alex Rockefeller wanted to take the call outside of the car, but that would make him look guilty of any


    wrongdoing.


    He exined, ¡°It¡¯s Doctor Coney. I needed her help to prepare a prescription.¡±


    He should not have exined, as Dorothy Assex quickly added, ¡°Are you going to go on speaker


    mode?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± replied Alex.


    ¡°Hello, Doctor Coney!¡± He greeted me after epting the call and started to switch on the speaker


    mode.


    Unexpectedly, Cheryl replied in a slightly flirtatious voice, ¡°Why are you calling me Doctor Coney? Just


    call me Cheryl instead now that we are not in the hospital anymore.¡±


    Alex shivered.


    He noticed a murderous aura emanating from Dorothy.


    ¡°Uhm, is there anything you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know¡­ if you are okay?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Cheryl smiled. ¡°Your ex-wife is quite the character, isn¡¯t she? I was a little frightened just now. So, how


    are things between you and her? I thought you were divorced, so why is she still meddling in your


    affairs?¡±


    That was thest straw on the camel¡¯s back as Dorothy erupted.


    She snatched the phone over and yelled, ¡°Listen here, I am not his ex-wife! We are not divorced and


    never will! Give up! As a doctor, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to be a mistress and destroy marriages?¡±


    Alex¡¯s worst fears came true.


    He felt a storm brewing.


    As the granddaughter of California¡¯s miracle doctor, she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth.


    Growing up soft-spoken and well-tempered, Cheryl¡¯s upbringing did not stop her fromshing out as


    well. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of life Alex leads in your house? Since you cannot fulfill your duty as a


    wife, why are you keeping him to yourself? You are a selfish woman, and you do not deserve him!¡±


    ¡°And you do?¡± Dorothy was livid.


    ¡°Of course, a little better than you!¡± Cheryl retorted with an air of arrogance.


    Alex was at his wit¡¯s end.


    ¡°Doctor Coney, please stop with your shenanigans! You are bringing nothing but trouble to me!¡±


    Dorothy shouted at the phone, ¡°Shameless!¡± and instantly terminated the call.


    She red at Alex and hurled the phone his way. ¡°And you said there is nothing between you two? Tell


    me, what is this then?¡±


    Alex hurriedly exined, ¡°Dorothy, it is nothing like you imagined. She meant no harm; it was all


    Chloe¡¯s doing!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to leave me alone?¡±


    Dorothy stared at him as if he were her prey.


    ¡°Okay, I will leave.¡±


    Alex scrambled out of the car.


    Dorothy shifted to the driver¡¯s seat and mmed her foot on the elerator. The car sped off, leaving a


    trail of smoke and dust behind.


    On the other side, Cheryl regretted everything she said over the phone. That was the stupidest move


    she could ever make!


    ¡®What if Alex thinks I have a crush on him?¡¯


    A whileter, Alex called.


    Steadying her breathing, she epted the call.


    Alex mentioned nothing about what had happened, only about the prescription.


    Cheryl said, ¡°The prescription is ready. Although there is one ingredient I cannot get hold of, the wild


    ginseng. We do not have it here in the hospital, nor over at Ganoderma. Either you figure out a way


    yourself, or we switch it to regr ginseng.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°That cannot do. This is the main ingredient for my prescription. I will think of a


    way to get it. No worries, thank you so much, Doctor Coney.¡±


    ¡°Did I trouble you just now?¡± Cheryl asked carefully.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You did. I was so close to getting ady into my bed. Now that thedy is gone, you need to look for


    one for me,¡± answered Alex.


    ¡°You¡­I am not talking to you, pervert.¡±


    Beep. Beep.


    The call ended.


    Alex looked at the sky and let out a deep sigh.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 65

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 65


    An hourter at the Assex Manor.


    Dorothy Assex returned with a miserable expression.


    Seeing that, ire Assex was pleased and said smugly, ¡°I told you, right? The county courthouse


    opens at nine in the morning tomorrow. We are going to file your divorce immediately.¡±


    ¡°Nobody is getting a divorce here,¡± Dorothy said coldly.


    ire immediately jumped on her two feet. ¡°Dorothy, just how smitten are you? What is so good about


    him? Even after what he did to you? Look, I know Spark Rockefeller likes you. Let me talk to him


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mother, what is wrong with you? Did you forget what that jerk did to me?¡±


    ¡°At least he is better than Alex! He cheated on you!¡± replied ire.


    Dorothy stormed upstairs without saying anything else, and she was not in the mood to have dinner.


    It was seven o¡¯clock at night when Dorothy received a phone call from Shermaine Ford. ¡°Lady Assex,


    headquarters called saying that an important meeting will be held tomorrow at nine at ourpany.


    The board of directors is sending three of them over, and the entire upper management of thepany


    is required to attend. It will be held at Conference Room No. 3 in Tower 2.¡±


    ¡°Understood, thank you.¡±


    After ending the call, Dorothy rubbed her temples in irritation.


    ¡®Grandmother must be pissed. I am not getting out of this safely. I wonder what will happen tomorrow.¡¯


    It was nine o¡¯clock, but Alex was still out.


    He was nowhere to be seen even as the clock struck eleven.


    Was he with the female doctor from this morning? The more she thought about it, the worse she felt.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± She dialed his number.


    ¡°At home!¡± answered Alex.


    ¡°Hah, what a joke. You mean, the doctor¡¯s home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. Didn¡¯t I tell you already that there is nothing between us? I am in my own house taking


    care of Mother.¡±


    ¡°Hold on. Mother is awake?¡±


    ¡°She is. There is no other reason for her to stay at the hospital, hence why we decided to return home.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± demanded Dorothy.


    Alex replied, ¡°You gave me the boot before I could say anything.¡±


    Dorothy was speechless. Why did he hide such important news from her, his own wife?


    ¡°Send me your address. I am visiting Mother tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Alex was thrilled hearing Dorothy addressing Brittany as ¡®Mother¡¯ instead of ¡®your mother.¡¯ It was a


    good start.


    The next day, Dorothy arrived at the conference room just as the clock struck nine. To her surprise, it


    was empty.


    Calling out to an employee nearby, she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there supposed to be a meeting here? Where are


    the people?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lady Assex, I think it is going on at Conference Room No. 1 over at Tower 1.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Dorothy rushed over, calling Shermaine multiple times on her way there. However, her call was not


    picked up.


    Something was clearly off.


    The meeting had been going on for more than half an hour when she arrived.


    Anderson Assex was the host of the meeting. He reprimanded Dorothy when she entered. ¡°Dorothy


    Assex, how can you bete? As the GM of this branch, your tardiness reflects your incapabilities and


    weakness. Clearly, you are not fit to run thepany!¡±


    Dorothy was shocked. She saw Shermaine among the attendees and asked, ¡°Shermaine, what is


    going on? I thought you told me it was going to be held at Conference Room No.3 over at Tower 2 at


    nine in the morning?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°No, I said eight-thirty at Conference Room No.1 here at Tower 1.¡± Shermaine shook her head.


    And she hurriedly shifted her gaze to her feet.


    Emma Assex could be heard snickering.


    The sight of those was all Dorothy needed to know.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 66

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 66


    Shermaine Ford betrayed her.


    Dorothy Assex was infuriated. After all, she guided Shermaine to where she was today. From giving her


    an opportunity right after high school to entrust her with managerial roles and repay her loans, she was


    an immense help throughout it all.


    At the end of the day, Shermaine chose to side with Emma Assex and yed a nasty trick on Dorothy,


    embarrassing herself in an important meeting.


    A true traitor.


    Emma, who was Anderson¡¯s daughter and the rumored person to rece Dorothy as the new general


    manager, looked at Dorothy with a smirk on her face. ¡°Lady Assex, I believe your secretary gave you


    the right information. I think you overslept. s, that abandoned son of Rockefeller brought us a


    massive contract in exchange for a favor, but you had to mess it up. I know you were upset and chose


    to make up for it in the bedroom. However, please do not get caught up in your own desire. You have a


    company to run.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression was as frosty as the winds of winter. ¡°Emma Assex, quit with your nonsense! You


    are not a member of the board of directors nor thispany. Please leave.¡±


    Wham!


    Anderson mmed the table with his palm and pointed his finger at Dorothy. He roared, ¡°You are the


    one leaving this room. From now onwards, you are not the general manager anymore. Emma will be


    taking your ce.¡±


    Emma stood up and nodded at the crowd in the conference room. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°I


    am Emma Assex. It is my pleasure to be of service to thepany.¡±


    She then looked at Dorothy mockingly.


    Anderson pped, followed by the directors.


    Thepany¡¯s upper management looked at each other in much confusion but started pping after


    initiating apuse.


    Dorothy grimaced. ¡°Uncle, I am the general manager here. It is not something you can decide on.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would say that. This is the document initiating the leadership change from the


    headquarters. The board of directors signed off on it. Read it with your own eyes,¡± said Anderson.


    He hurled a clipboard into Dorothy¡¯s way.


    A paper was attached to it and it was the document from the headquarters.


    Dorothy¡¯s heart was shredded to pieces as she read it. Sadness, anger, and disappointment were


    insufficient to describe how she felt at the moment. She put in tremendous effort, building thepany


    with her very own blood, sweat, and tears from the ground up.


    And what did she get at the end? Nothing.


    She clenched her teeth as she endured the mocking stares from the crowd.


    Anderson snorted and looked at his daughter with a smile. ¡°I hereby announce Emma Assex as the


    new general manager of Assex Constructions¡¯ branch here in City South. Please give her a round of


    apuse and wee her to the team!¡±


    Everyone stood up and apuded while congratting Emma.


    Only Dorothy stood motionless in the shadows.


    Emma sneered at Dorothy before pping her hands together and said, ¡°Please have a seat. Thank


    you. I want to announce a decision made by thepany. Starting from this month, all employees¡¯


    wages will be increased by thirty percent, an appreciation for all the hard work and effort put in for the


    company.¡±


    Most of the time, spending sufficient money to please people was a tried and trusted method, and this


    time, it was no exception.


    The employees roared and cheered happily.


    She continued, ¡°Also, I hereby announce Shermaine Ford as the first secretary to the GM. Your


    compensation will be adjusted ordingly. From now onwards, you are my private secretary.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Lady Assex! I will do my best!¡± Shermaine smiled.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy threw a filthy nce at Shermaine and snorted.


    The biggest impostor of the year had to be her!


    Emma stole a nce at Dorothy and said, ¡°The thirty percent wage increase does not apply to Dorothy


    Assex as it is only for the upper management. You are transferred to the customer service department


    with a starting wage of three thousand dors. We hope you will do your best for thepany. Now,


    please leave, as you are not allowed in here.¡±


    ¡°Cut the act, I quit!¡± Dorothy snapped coldly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 67

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 67


    She then left.


    Not long after, an email titled ¡°Dorothy Assex dismissed due to incapability, to be reced by Emma


    Assex¡± was sted out to every employee¡¯s email address.


    Many felt the unjust treatment dished out to Dorothy. Especially the ones who worked alongside


    Dorothy when she started and knew just how much effort she put into thepany.


    Yet¡­


    When Dorothy left with her personal belongings, nobody came to say goodbye.


    Everyone lowered their heads as if she did not exist.


    When she stepped out of the office, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Shermaine Ford was waiting at the exit.


    ¡°I treated you as best as I could, why did you betray me?¡± demanded Dorothy in disbelief.


    Shermaine smiled coldly. ¡°I chose to side with the better party. You cannot me me for the fault lies


    on you, for being such a weak and insignificant member of the Assex family.¡±


    ¡°I hope you will not regret your actions.¡± Dorothy nodded.


    ¡°Of course not, good riddance!¡± Shermaine turned and walked away, swaying her hips in a prideful


    manner.


    Over at the headquarters of Assex Constructions.


    The CEO¡¯s secretary, a prettydy herself, hurriedly knocked on the CEO¡¯s door. She said to Benny


    Assex, ¡°CEO, bad news. We just got news from the marketing department that Waylon Realty will not


    extend our contract.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Benny Assex was Madame Joanne¡¯s eldest son. He immediately jumped to his feet after hearing the


    news.


    Waylon Realty was California¡¯srgest real estatepany. Recently, they managed to purchase four


    massive lots ofnd at City North, with a total area of over a million square feet. It involved the


    development of residential areas,mercial buildings, business lots, and multipurpose towers, all to


    establish City North as California¡¯s newestndmark.


    The number of construction materials required to make it happen was astronomical.


    So the saying went, a contract to supply construction materials to Wayton Realty was every


    construction businesses¡¯ dream here in California. However, it was alsomon knowledge that the


    Assex Conglomerate had been dealing with Waylon Realty for a long time. There was nothing else the


    others could do.


    This meant that nobody else had doubts about Assex Constructions taking over this particr project.


    To prepare for this particr partnership, Assex Constructions made plenty of arrangements, such as


    purchasing their raw materials in massive quantities ahead of time.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, with the contract terminated, the capital spent was down the drains. With that came cash flow


    issues and the Assex Conglomerate would have to be dissolved within three months since they could


    not pay their loans.


    That was why Benny was in a huge shock.


    ¡°Arrange a meeting with Waylon Realty¡¯s CEO, Mr. Carter immediately. I need to see him personally!¡±


    ¡°But CEO, you have a meetinging up, you cannot miss that too!¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Call Anderson Assex and inform him to attend to the matter immediately!¡±


    Anderson received the call but was not at all worried. He was nning to send his daughter, Emma


    Assex over as the representative of Assex Constructions. If she could salvage the contract, it would


    mean a huge boost to her status in the family.


    Riding in his brand new M8, Alex Rockefeller was waiting for Dorothy outside of Assex Construction¡¯s


    City South branch office. He was to bring Dorothy over to visit Brittany Rockefeller.


    ¡°Is this a BMW M8?¡± Dorothy was surprised to see Alex¡¯s ride.


    ¡°Get in the car!¡± Alex smiled.


    She was even more surprised to find a little girl in the rear seat of his car.


    ¡°Who is this kid?¡± asked Dorothy.


    ¡°A child of my neighbor. Her name is Zoey Carter and her father happens to be Charles Carter. Do you


    know him?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 68

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 68


    ¡°What? Do you mean she¡¯s daughter of Charles Carter, the CEO of Waylon Realty?¡±


    Dorothy ran a construction materials business and 70% of the Assex family¡¯s ie came from


    Waylon Realty. Hence, there was no way that she did not know Charles.


    However, Charles never heard about her.


    At the moment, feeling shocked, she was bereft of speech and could only stare nkly at Zoey Carter.


    As Zoey looked back at Dorothy, she asked softly, ¡°Are you Uncle Rockefeller¡¯s wife? Haven¡¯t you both


    already divorced?¡±


    Again, Dorothy was in daze. ¡°How did she¡­ Hi, Zoey, I¡¯m Dorothy Assex. You can address me as


    Auntie Dorothy. By the way, we haven¡¯t divorced.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Zoey pursed her lips and let out a sigh. ¡°Sigh, why didn¡¯t you divorce? In that case, I can¡¯t


    marry Uncle Rockefeller. It¡¯s annoying!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes widened with aplete shock.


    Alex quickly exined, ¡°She¡¯s still a kid, Dorothy. She knows nothing about divorce, so just don¡¯t take it


    personally.¡±


    Zoey argued loudly, ¡°What makes you think I don¡¯t know? I know we can sleep together after getting


    married. My friend in kindergarten, Melvin, always thinks about marrying me but I don¡¯t want to


    because he will pee his pants and I¡¯m worried that he will make my dress wet!¡±


    ¡°Uhmmm.¡±


    Children¡¯s words carried no harm. However, it was interesting, so Alex and Dorothy burst intoughter.


    A moment after departure, Dorothy received a call from ire.


    ire panicked like a cat on a hot tin roof after learning that her daughter got fired. That also meant the


    three of them ¡ª mother and daughters ¡ª no longer had any ie, so how were they going to


    sustain themselves?


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you got fired, Dorothy, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t get me worried, please.¡±


    Alex clearly heard ire¡¯s voice from the phone.


    He looked at Dorothy with surprise and heard she answered destely, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The next second, ire screamed loudly as though someone had stepped on her toes. ¡°Gosh! It¡¯s true!


    What now? What should we do? We have no money for food, and we¡¯re going to live on air! Don¡¯t tell


    me that we¡¯re gonna beg for food? It¡¯s all that bad Alex¡¯s fault! That trash is incapable of doing anything


    but only creating problems! If it weren¡¯t for him ying dumb in the Assex family, would you get fired?


    Would our family be in such a dire situation now?¡±


    Dorothy replied as she glimpsed at Alex, ¡°Mom, this has nothing to do with Alex. I have something else,


    let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it? What else is more important than the loss of family ie? Come home now and we have


    to figure this out. Perhaps, we can seek help from Spark, we¡¯ll be fine if he¡¯s willing to help us.¡±


    Alex was speechless as he heard her words. He could not believe that his mother-inw was so


    realistic to that extent.


    Dorothy said, ¡°Mom, I really have to go, bye.¡±


    She switched off her phone as soon as she put down the call.


    However, Alex¡¯s phone rang soon after.


    Dorothy said, ¡°Don¡¯t answer!¡±


    Alex switched it to silent mode and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. She will definitely lecture me if I answer.¡±


    He then ced his hand on herp and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll support you financially as I made


    you lose your job.¡±


    Zoey, who was in the rear seat, screamed, ¡°Oh gosh! It¡¯s blinding me! My eyes! My eyes!¡±


    Alex asked helplessly, ¡°What did your teacher teach you in the kindergarten, Zoey? Your teacher set a


    bad example for you..¡±


    While resting her chin in her hands, Zoey answered, ¡°Sigh, our teacher knows nothing!¡±


    This child was impressive!


    Along the journey, Dorothy insisted on getting some gifts and they filled up half of the car boot as


    though she only had the gut to see Brittany with those gifts.


    They finally arrived at Maple Vi.


    Dorothy tried very hard to suppress her curiosity as she followed Alex and entered the vi. At first


    nce, the vi was a few times superior than what her family owned, with a bigger area and more


    luxurious furnishing. There was even an indoor swimming pool!


    Gosh!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 69

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 69


    Then, she saw Brittany standing there lively with a couple beside her. She saw the photo of the man


    before¡ªit was Charles Carter. Thedy with a beautiful look, needless to say, was Charles¡¯ wife, Hailey


    Lawson.


    At the moment, Charles and Hailey were helping out Brittany in the kitchen.


    Witnessing such a scene, Dorothy¡¯s jaw almost dropped.


    ¡°Mom! You, you¡¯ve recovered! That¡¯s great!¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°Dorothy.¡± Brittany smiled. ¡°A, that¡¯s kind so kind of you bringing so many gifts, you don¡¯t have to


    do that.¡±


    Brittany had a differing opinion about Dorothy as she heard that her son lived as though a ve in the


    Assex family and even got humiliated by his mother-inw. How could she not be angry when that was


    her one and only son? However, Alex had been strongly speaking well of Dorothy in front of her. He


    imed that those were just rumors and he was the incapable one who failed to live up to expectations.


    Brittany decided to let it go, especially after hearing that Dorothy stabbed her own chest in order to


    secure their marriage.


    ¡°Hey, Alex! Come and lend me a hand while I¡¯m cooking.¡± Hailey took Alex away with a smile and let


    Zoey to y with her father.


    Dorothy blinked her eyes, stunned and shocked with disbelief.


    How could Alex be so close to the Carters?


    She never heard that they had any connection!


    Meanwhile, Emma ambitiously arrived at Waylon Realty with her secretary, Shermaine Ford.


    Emma said, ¡°Shermaine, I brought you here because I trust your capability. Don¡¯t you ever screw up.


    When the timees, you will have to sacrifice yourself even if you have to sleep with someone. After


    the deal is sealed, I¡¯ll reward you with two millions dors and we will be best friends.¡±


    While gritting her teeth, Shermaine said with a nod, ¡°Alright!¡±


    However, after arriving at the entrance of Waylon Realty, the security guard kicked the two of them out


    as soon as he heard they were from Assex Constructions. ¡°Get the hell out of here. Waylon Realty


    doesn¡¯t wee you.¡±


    Emma immediately hinted at Shermaine with her eyes.


    Shermaine got the message. Hence, after pulling down her cor a little and exposing her fair skins,


    she took a step forward and said, ¡°Hey, sweetheart. I think there must be some misunderstanding. We


    are from Assex Constructions, and have a close working rtionship with Waylon Realty.¡±


    As she spoke, she drew closer and rubbed the guard¡¯s chest with her hand!


    Smack!


    Feeling shocked by her action, the guard then pped Shermaine across her face without hesitation.


    She was stunned by the sudden p.


    ¡°F*ck you, b*tch! My wife is working here, how dare you harass me!? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t beat the


    sh*t out of you? Get out of here now! Don¡¯t ever think that you guys from Assex Constructions will be


    allowed to enter. This is an order! Are you two deaf?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    While the two of them were getting shoved and chased out of the building by the guard, Emma writhed


    in pain as she sprained her ankle in high heels.


    Shermaine said while covering her face, ¡°GM, it seems that Assex Constructions has been cklisted.


    Is there a conflict with Waylon Realty? Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t treat us this way.¡±


    At this moment, Emma received a call from her father, Anderson. ¡°I just got this news, Emma. Charles


    is not in the office today but at Maple Vi. Be there as soon as possible and get the deal. Your granny


    is now aware of this matter and told the young ones in the Assex family that whoever manages to seal


    the deal with Waylon Realty, will be rewarded with 10% of the shares from Assex Constructions and


    be the next general manager. You have to seize this opportunity at all costs as Jonathan,


    Charlotte and Bernadette are aggressively fighting for it as well.¡±


    After hearing the news, Emma burst with excitement all of a sudden.


    Ignoring the intense pain of her ankle, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Maple Vi now, Shermaine. Failure will


    not be tolerated this time. I¡¯ll reward you with ten million dors if we get the deal, otherwise, you¡¯re


    fired!¡±


    However, as they arrived at the entrance of Maple Vi, they were still blocked by the guard, leaving


    them no way to go in.


    Therefore, Emma lied and imed that it was a matter of life and death and she must see Charles as


    soon as possible.


    The security guard was helpful, hence, he hurriedly gave a call to Charles.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Carter, a woman named Emma Assex has something urgent to see you¡­¡±


    Before he managed to finish his sentence, his phone was snatched by Emma. ¡°Hi, Mr. Carter, this is


    Emma from Assex Constructions. Can you give me five minutes for an important discussion?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    On the other side, Charles, Alex, and a fewdies had already seated for dinner.


    After taking a glimpse at Dorothy, Charles said to the phone, ¡°A moment, please.¡±


    He then excused himself while pulling Alex aside.


    ¡°Hey, bro. Just to give you a heads up. Do you remember that I¡¯ve terminated the coboration with


    Assex Constructions out of anger when you were kicked out of the Assex family and got humiliated by


    your mother-inw earlier? Emma Assex is just outside the vi now. She must be here for this matter.


    Do you think we should let her in?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 70

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 70


    Charles would definitely reject her if it was the time before he met Dorothy.


    However, now that Alex and Dorothy decided not to divorce after reconciliation, so Charles could only


    think of seeking Alex¡¯s opinion.


    When Alex heard that, he was a little shocked as he did not expect that Charles would do that for him.


    However, he shook his head as soon as he heard the name ¡°Emma Assex¡±. ¡°Just a while ago, my wife


    has just got fired by Assex Constructions and the one who reces her seems to be Emma Assex.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Charles was shocked. Never did he believe that Dorothy would be fired by Assex Constructions despite


    she was a member of the Assex family.


    Alex smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Now Dorothy has to suffer for me because I offended Madame


    Joanne a few days ago.¡±


    At this moment, Alex¡¯s phone rang and the name ¡°Beatrice Assex¡± appeared on the screen.


    After pondering for a while, he decided to answer the call.


    However, ire¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Hey, Alex, is Dorothy with you?¡±


    ¡°Anything urgent? Otherwise, I have to hang up.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait! Let me tell you something urgent. Since Dorothy got fired, Madame Joanne has given her


    word. Now that the agreement between Assex Constructions and Waylon Realty has expired, hence


    whoever junior from the Assex family manages to seal the new deal with Waylon Realty will be the next


    general manager of Assex Constructions and acquire 10% of thepany shares. You must inform


    Dorothy and urge her to seize this opportunity. Otherwise, our family will be finished. You¡¯re also


    finished, and so does your mom. Do you get it?¡±


    Her voice was very loud to the extent that Charles could hear it.


    As a strange smile appeared on his face, he said, ¡°The quality of the construction materials from Assex


    Constructions are rtively good. I actually have an idea¡­¡±


    A momentter.


    Emma heard Charles¡¯ voice. ¡°Okay,e in. I¡¯m at No. 8 Vi.¡±


    Emma was very excited as she heard that.


    A good start was equivalent to halfway mark on the road of sess.


    Shermaine was also very excited as if the ten million dors were already waving their hands at her.


    She even thought about how she could spend those ten million dors and had psychologically


    prepared to seduce Charles¡­ She even wondered if she really managed to hook up with Mr. Carter,


    would it not be a decent luck?


    It seemed that it was really a fortunate year for her. She was d that she picked the right alliance,


    otherwise, she would not be so lucky now if she sided with Dorothy.


    Therefore, they entered No. 8 Vi.


    Both Emma and Shermaine¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their heads as they saw Dorothy and Alex


    were having dinner with Charles¡¯ family.


    ¡°How is this possible? This isn¡¯t real.¡±


    Both of them desperately winked their eyes but they definitely did not see them wrongly. They were


    indeed Dorothy and Alex. However, they did not know Brittany.


    Dorothy was shocked as well, as she did not expect Emma¡¯s arrival.


    Charles said, ¡°Emma, is it? We are having family dinner. You only have five minutes. Tell me, what is it


    about?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma regained herposure after a while.


    Perhaps she had limited capability, hence, she got nervous when encountering such an unexpected


    situation. While stuttering, she said, ¡°Car¡­ Mr. Carter, yes. I¡¯m the general manager of Assex


    Constructions¡¯ subsidiarypany in City South¡­¡±


    Charles interrupted. ¡°Straight to the point, please.¡±


    Emma said after swallowing some saliva, ¡°I¡¯d¡­. I¡¯d like to invite Mr. Carter to renew the contract with


    Assex Constructions. I¡¯ll try my best to fulfill any terms and conditions as per your request.¡±


    Shermaine knew it was going to be difficult when Emma said that.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Hailey let out a sardonicugh. ¡°Any terms and conditions? Does that include sleeping with


    someone else?¡±


    Emma quickly exined, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t mean that. I mean, I¡¯ll try my best to fulfill themercial


    terms and conditions.¡±


    Charles asked with a smile as he looked at Dorothy, ¡°What do you think, sis-inw?¡±


    As soon as she heard what Charles addressed Dorothy, Shermaine¡¯s facial expression changed


    instantly as if her heart was being stabbed. Just a while ago, she even provoked Dorothy that she was


    talented enough to pick a beneficial alliance. However, did it not seem that she had picked the wrong


    alliance now?


    How could Dorothy be Charles¡¯ sister-inw?


    Dorothy answered with derision, ¡°Charles, I think I¡¯m not going to give my opinion on this matter since


    I¡¯m no longer an employee of Assex Constructions.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 71

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 71


    Charles nodded and waved at Emma and Shermaine. ¡°I think Assex Constructions is not suitable for


    Waylon Realty, both of you can leave now.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma said, ¡°Ain¡¯t you gonna say something, Dorothy? Even though you¡¯re no longer an employee of


    Assex Constructions, you¡¯re still part of the Assexes. Help me, I¡¯ll pay you ten million dors if we get


    the deal.¡±


    Dorothy lowered her head and continued with her meal. She was toozy to even look at her due to the


    worrying intelligence of that woman.


    Charles chided, ¡°Get out of here! Do you think you can just get anything from Waylon Realty solely with


    your connection?¡±


    Both women were kicked out of the vi.


    The door banged shut behind them.


    Emma was extremely pissed off and her eyes were filled with malice.


    Shermaine had a gloomy yet regretful expression on her face. If Dorothy had Charles to back her up,


    she would not have to worry about losing her position as a general manager. However, Shermaine


    herself would certainly lose her job if Charles refused to renew the contract with Assex Constructions.


    She thought about her newly bought property and the huge sum of loan. She would not be able to pay


    for the installments if she lost her job.


    At the moment, her legs gave away due to the extreme anxiety.


    ¡­


    In Assex Manor, Madame Joanne was anxiously sitting on her usual elevated seat while the


    descendants of the Assexes were sitting there in fear and trepidation.


    They all knew that once they lost the coboration contract with Waylon Realty, the Assexes would be


    finished and they would face bankruptcy three monthster.


    ¡°What should we do now? We have spent so much and even borrowed a big amount of bank loans!


    Who¡¯s the idiot who decided to bulk purchase the materials in advance?!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to sell off the materials at a cheaper price now to cut loss.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a big hassle and the value of Assexes¡¯ assets would be reduced by half. Besides that, who can


    afford to buy so many stocks in California?¡±


    Suddenly, Emma came in.


    Anderson quickly took a few steps forward. ¡°Hey girl, how was it? Did you manage to see Mr. Carter?¡±


    Emma nodded. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    The Assexes were instantly delighted and came closer.


    ¡°How was it? Did you get the contract?¡± Old Madame Assex asked nervously.


    Emma shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Everyone at the scene immediately looked disappointed.


    Emma continued and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that b*tch, Dorothy Assex! Waylon Realty refused to sign


    with Assex Constructions because of her doings. She threw a monkey wrench in the works so that Mr.


    Carter wouldn¡¯t sign the contract with us.¡±


    ¡°What? Dorothy? Why would she do that?¡±


    ¡°Because she got fired, so she messed this up out of anger.¡±


    ¡°Does Dorothy have this capability?¡± Anderson doubted.


    Emma continued angrily, ¡°Do you know what I saw when I met Mr. Carter? Dorothy and her trashy


    husband visited Mr. Carter and were having dinner with his family! He even asked Dorothy¡¯s opinion.


    He would sign the contract if she agreed, but she refused to!¡±


    Smack!


    Anderson hit hard on the table. ¡°This is absurd! This b*tch really deserves to die! Mom, I suggest


    kicking Dorothy, Beatrice, and ire out of the family and never allow them to return!¡±


    Madame Joanne remained expressionless. ¡°And then? We are all doomed together, waiting for


    bankruptcy?¡±


    The rest of the Assexes were left speechless. ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Madame Joanne said coldly, ¡°Indeed, Dorothy deserves to die, but we can¡¯t kick them out of the family


    now. In contrast, we have to persuade her nicely! You¡¯re the one who decided to fire her and your


    daughter is the one who reced her position. Later, both of you should bow your head and apologize


    to her, and return the position of general manager to her.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Emma was shocked with disbelief as she could not ept it.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 72

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 72


    After the dinner, Alex and Dorothy left Maple Vi as Alex had to help Brittany to get an over hundred-


    year-old ginseng.


    Along the journey, Dorothy behaved like a curious baby.


    ¡°How do you know Charles?


    ¡°Howe you are staying at Maple Vi?


    ¡°Both of you seem to be extraordinarily close!


    ¡°And, what about this car¡­¡±


    Alex asked with a smile, ¡°I honestly have no idea how to answer you as you threw so many questions


    to me in one go. In fact, it was because of Zoey. When Zoey was eating mountain hawthorn and it got


    stuck in her throat, I was just there to help and take it out.¡±


    Dorothy asked with a frown, ¡°Is that it? And he gave you such a big vi in return?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Uhmm¡­ we are just staying temporarily. He knew that we had no amodation when I


    was kicked out by your mom, hence, so he asked us to move in.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with his words. After all, his name was not registered on the property deed.


    Dorothy said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be appropriate. Why don¡¯t you move back with Mom?¡±


    Alex quickly shook his head. ¡°Your mom will kill me if I go back. Besides that, my mom is not a


    congenial person and both of them would end up fighting. Just leave it as it is. I¡¯ll figure something out.


    What about you? Do you want to move here?¡±


    ¡°Where do I sleep?¡±


    ¡°My room.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    She paused for a second as she thought that her words seemed somewhat unreasonable. Just like


    what Cheryl said, since she could not bear the responsibility of being a wife, what qualification did she


    have to hold back and refuse to divorce? Thus, she then said, ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m already used to it.¡±


    His reply made Dorothy even more depressed. She wondered if they should just look for spare time


    and settle the matter someday!


    In fact, it was quite challenging to find the hundred-year-old wild ginseng.


    After checking with a few pharmacies, Alex could not find it. Even if some sellers imed that they had


    the hundred-year-old ginseng, but after they were shown, only did he realize they were just a hoax. It


    would be great if the ginseng were at least fifty years old.


    At this time, Alex¡¯s phone rang.


    He took a look and saw ire¡¯s name on the screen again.


    Alex said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to switch on your phone. Otherwise, your mom will be calling me all


    day and you know I¡¯ll get a headache whenever I hear her voice.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You endured it for the past six months though.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t give up on you.¡±


    With that, he finally answered the call after Dorothy red at him.


    ¡°Yes, Mom!¡±


    ¡°Get Dorothy to answer the call.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not here¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling me, Emma saw both of you had dinner together and she¡¯s now at my ce with her


    father. Hurry and get her toe home. We have something urgent to discuss.¡±


    ire hung up the call as soon as she finished talking.


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°Anderson and Emma are at your ce now.¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°Uncle Anderson has never paid a visit to my house as he thought that bad luck would


    fall on him if he everes over. Why are they at my house now?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Do you still not see it? They certainly came over to apologize! Assex Constructions will be


    badly impacted if they lose the deal with Waylon Realty. Hence, Madame Joanne was driven to act


    desperately by offering the position of general manager and 10% of thepany shares.


    Emma must have gone back andined to Madame Joanne about you since she failed to get


    Charles¡¯ greenlight and saw you having dinner with him. However, Madame Joanne is too smart. She


    knows your words might get through Charles from your interaction, so she must have wanted your help


    to get the deal by forcing the father and daughter to apologize to you.¡±


    Dorothy said in surprise, ¡°But, what good would it do? It¡¯s such a big contract. Is Charles going to


    change his mind just because of me?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 73

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 73


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Be patient, I¡¯ll definitely help you get 10% of thepany shares and the


    position of general manager.¡±


    Dorothy said with her eyes sparkling, ¡°I don¡¯t need those things. I only need to get back the subsidiary


    company in City South.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Seeing Alex being endowed with intellect and confidence in handling matters, the gloominess that had


    lingered inside Dorothy for about half a year started to dissipate a little.


    She concluded that it was because Brittany finally woke up from hera.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Swiftly, they arrived at Assex Manor.


    However, they seemed to have judged wrongly.


    Anderson and Emma did note to beg for a genuine apology. As Dorothy and Alex arrived at the


    entrance, they could hear Anderson¡¯s arrogant voice. ¡°Hey ire, you should be aware that since


    Henry¡¯s death, you and your daughters have been able to live afortable life in such a vi with a


    housekeeper, it¡¯s all because of generosity by the Assexes.¡±


    ¡°But, what has Dorothy done? She ruined the family business and do you think that¡¯s ethical?¡±


    ¡°You now have only one choice: get your daughter to help Emma to get the contract signed. Otherwise,


    all of you will be kicked out of the Assexes and this vi will be taken back! You all can stay under the


    bridge!¡±


    ire¡¯s face immediately turned pale and her legs were numb as she thought about the consequences.


    At this moment, Alex and Dorothy entered the house.


    ¡°Wow, Anderson, you sure really are majestic enough to show off your power at my house. Who do you


    think you are?! Get out of my sight and leave as far as possible!¡± Alex said with an icy tone.


    Furiously, Anderson cursed as he red at Alex, ¡°Do you think an abandoned child from the


    Rockefellers and a useless person who lives off a woman like you would be even qualified to talk to


    me? Kneel before me and apologize now for being rude to me! What now? Look at you, are you gonna


    hit me? Come on!¡±


    Alex said with a cold gaze, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Smack!


    Alex pped Anderson across his face.


    Anderson slumped on the floor and half of his face was swollen.


    ¡°Gosh! Dad!¡±


    Emma was extremely shocked and red at Alex with her eyes widened. ¡°Scoundrel! How dare you hit


    my dad?¡±


    Smack!


    Alex did not say anything, but soon after, another pnded on Emma¡¯s face.


    ¡°Not only I have the courage to p your dad, but I can p you as well! What now?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy to be bullied after losing the favor of Lord Lex Gunther? In fact, all of you are


    just trash in my eyes! Frankly, I don¡¯t mind ruining the Assexes and expelling you all out of California if


    you continue being so unreasonable and disrespectful to my wife! Before that, I also don¡¯t mind making


    the two of you vanish from this world.¡±


    ire was initially happy but she started to feel worried after a short while. What was so good about


    her idiotic son-inw pping Anderson and Emma? He just made things worse for everyone!


    ire immediately stopped Alex. ¡°Hey! Who lets you hit them? Do you think you¡¯re very capable by


    pping them? You¡¯re going to get our family killed. Get out now!¡±


    Alex helplessly said, ¡°Calm down, the Assexes are in deep sh*t now and no one can secure the deal


    with Waylon Realty except Dorothy. Otherwise, why would these two people get Dorothy for help?¡±


    ire was stunned, ¡°What? Only Dorothy can get it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Carter would only look at Dorothy. Therefore, if I¡¯m not wrong, Madame Joanne actually sent


    them here for an apology. However, it turned out that they tried to force Dorothy to help them secure


    the contract. Do they think that we¡¯re fools?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¨C¡±


    ire screamed with a shock, ¡°If Dorothy is the only one who can get it signed, then¡­ we will get 10%


    of thepany share and the position of general manager? Oh gosh! That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    At this moment, Anderson¡¯s phone rang.


    It was from Madame Joanne, who called to check the progress.


    Anderson said, ¡°Hi, Mom. I¡¯ve apologized to Henry¡¯s family, but Dorothy refuses to help us and her


    trashy husband even boasted that he is going to get our family ruined and kicked out from California.¡±


    Smack!


    Once again, Alex pped Anderson across his face. After snatching his phone, he said slowly, ¡°Your


    son is not here to apologize. Joanne, why don¡¯t youe over to help him with your walking stick!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 74

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 74


    As soon as Madame Joanne heard his mockery, she wished that she could hurry forward and kill Alex


    with her walking stick.


    However, it was a matter of life and death for the Assex family. Thus, she immediately got her eldest


    son, Benny to pay a ire visit with her.


    They finally arrived at the manor about twenty minutester.


    As soon as Madame Joanne entered the house, Emma cried as sheined, ¡°Grandma, Dorothy


    and her trashy husband are simply rubbing salt in the wound! They are jealous of our family¡¯s


    prosperity and deliberately want to destroy it! That bastard did not only hit me but dad too! He is a


    brute!¡±


    As Emma was just doneining, Alexnded another p on her beautiful face before Madame


    Joanne even managed to express any opinion.


    ¡°Emma Assex, a woman like you has no right to insult me, Alex Rockefeller,¡± Alex said indifferently


    after pping Emma, ¡°My mother and my wife can lecture me because I willingly allowed them to do


    so, but you¡¯re not qualified at all.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face was reddened as she was extremely pissed off.


    Anderson shouted furiously, ¡°How dare you act violently here, brute?!¡±


    Alex shrugged his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you have no teeth to eat tomorrow if you ever insult me


    again.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Madame Joanne was extremely angry as she gasped heavily with her eyes widened.


    She said as she tried to suppress her anger, ¡°Stop being arrogant, Alex.¡±


    ¡°Did I? I think both of them are even worse though!¡±


    Madame Joanne interrogated as she frowned, ¡°Anderson, Emma. Have you apologized and reinstated


    Dorothy just as I told you?¡±


    Emma said, ¡°We did. Daddy and I had apologized to them sincerely and almost kneeled before them,


    but they refused to forgive us and let us off the hook.¡±


    ck!


    After switching on her phone and clicked on a video clip, Dorothy threw it on the table. ¡°Is this how you


    apologize sincerely?¡±


    The video showed everything happened since Anderson and Emma entered the house.


    In fact, after hiring the new housemaid, ire secretly installed CCTVs at home as she was concerned


    that the housemaid would steal things. Thus, the scene was coincidentally recorded.


    Sincerely?


    No way. In contrast, they were being arrogant and even threatened them.


    p!


    Madame Joanne pped on Anderson¡¯s face. ¡°Bastard, didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Now, apologize to


    Dorothy and ire.¡±


    As Madame Joanne was truly angry, both Anderson and Emma could only follow her instruction to


    cate her.


    They bowed their heads and apologized obediently.


    However, everyone knew that deep in their hearts they were unwilling to submit.


    Soon after, Madame Joanne tried to sweet-talk a little before switching the topic to the contract


    between Waylon Realty, with the expectation that Dorothy must secure the deal.


    ire said, ¡°Mom, earlier you passed down the word that whoever manages to get the deal will be


    given 10% of thepany shares and the position of general manager? Is it still valid?¡±


    A dash of extreme disgust flickered in Madame Joanne¡¯s eyes.


    However, she still nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emma snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early to be happy about it. Do you really think Charles will definitely


    agree to sign the contract? He¡¯s not even Dorothy¡¯s man, so what¡¯s the point to sign it if it¡¯s not


    profitable to him?¡±


    Alex said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The contract is still exactly the same as before.¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t need the 10%pany shares from Assex Constructions nor the


    position of general manager. I just want mypany in City South.¡±


    Madame Joanne was delighted. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Alex added, ¡°We need to put the agreement in ck and white that Dorothy will own 100% of the


    subsidiarypany shares in City South, and Assex Constructions has no right to interfere with its


    operation.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 75

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 75


    ¡°What? You want 100% shares? No way, 70% is the maximum.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°You¡­?¡±


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, the contract with Waylon Realty will be presented to you by


    tomorrow noon. Please get the equity contract of the subsidiarypany in City South ready as well.


    It¡¯s a deal. Goodbye, Grandma. I won¡¯t be sending you off.¡±


    After leaving the vi, Madame Joannemented loudly while beating her chest and stamping her feet,


    ¡°Brute! He is such a brute! What have the Assexes done to deserve this!¡±


    Meanwhile, inside the vi, Madame ire asked with a frown, ¡°Are you insane, Dorothy? How could


    youpare the 70% of subsidiarypany shares in City South and the 10% shares from Assex


    Constructions? The difference is just too much. Also, the position of general manager at the


    headquarters is much more important. You are losing the big prize while grabbing trifles.¡±


    Dorothy shook her head and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not easy to be a general manager in the headquarter.


    There¡¯s CEO and deputy CEO, the general manager is just a puppet whose role is strenuous and


    unrewarding. Besides that, we are not even sure if we can sessfully get the 10% shares of Assex


    Constructions. What¡¯s the point if we manage to get the shares but we can¡¯t do anything about them?¡±


    Madame ire said, ¡°That¡¯s true, Madame Joanne is too smart! By the way, how did youe across


    Charles? Did you really have dinner together earlier?¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but Alex does. Alex has helped a lot this time.¡±


    With that, she sat on the couch. ¡°Ouch! My feet are very sore after walking so much today!¡±


    She looked at Alex as she massaged her feet.


    Burst with excitement, Alex said as he walked toward Dorothy, ¡°Let me help you, Dorothy.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for Dorothy¡¯s approval, he took the seat beside Dorothy and ced her fair feet on his


    laps, and then began to gently massage one of her feet.


    Before marriage when they were still dating in university, Alex often helped Dorothy to massage her


    feet¡­ Dorothy¡¯s feet were of US 5.5 shoe size. Those fair, tender feet were small and exquisite with


    appealing, slender toes ¡ª the quality was the best of the best.


    Alex said as he massaged her feet, ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯ve been wearing high heels quite often recently, so


    that¡¯s the reason for poor blood cirction in your feet. Anyway, I¡¯ll help to give you a foot massage


    every day and I promise you¡¯ll get better.¡±


    As he said that, he applied an aura and began to stimte her blood cirction using a very unique


    technique.


    Dorothyfortably leaned on the couch as she enjoyed the process.


    Alex was very happy too.


    After ten months, their rtionship finally had a breakthrough and seemed to have improved.


    At this moment, ire also took a seat next to them. She ced both of her feet on the tea table and


    said, ¡°Hey Alex, after you¡¯re done with Dorothy, help and massage my feet too. My feet are sore too


    these two days.¡±


    ¡°What? You want me to massage your feet?¡±


    Alex was shocked with his lips trembling a little.


    He was willing to massage Dorothy¡¯s feet as he loved her. However, as for ire, she was not tactful


    enough.


    ire said, ¡°What now? Just give me a massage. I¡¯m your mom, can¡¯t you even show a bit of filiality?


    Otherwise, why do I even need a son-inw?¡±


    Dorothy said softly, ¡°Alex, just give a massage to my mom for a short while. You¡¯re really good at


    massage and it¡¯s reallyfortable.¡±


    Alex felt helpless and thought, ¡°That was because I¡¯m worried that she would feel toofortable and


    ask me to massage her feet every day. What should I do when ites to that?¡±


    Fortunately, ire looked like a 30-year-old beautiful madame instead of those olddies with stinky


    feet. Her feet were slightly bigger in size than Dorothy, with her toes painted with red nail polish but the


    remaining features were almost the same.


    ¡°Hey Alex, since you¡¯re so close to the boss of Waylon Realty, why don¡¯t we get Waylon Realty to buy


    all the construction materials from our subsidiarypany in City South? In that case, won¡¯t we make


    a lot of profit?¡± ire asked as she enjoyed the massage.


    Alex knew ire very well as she was a greedy person. Thus, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not certain. Mr.


    Carter only offers a one-time favor and it might not even work after this.¡±


    Indeed, ire¡¯s facial expression changed immediately and she snorted, ¡°Hmph! So, it¡¯s just a one-


    time favor? I thought you will be able to make a good pile of money this time! Hurry up! Massage


    harder! Ouch! Too hard! Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    At this moment, Cheryl called.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 76

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 76


    Alex put down ire¡¯s fair, tender feet and said, ¡°I need to answer a call.¡±


    ire shouted, ¡°Why are you in a hurry? It¡¯s just a call! There¡¯s one more foot to go! Well, you¡¯re quite


    good at massaging.¡±


    Alex turned around with an annoyed look. ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hand first.¡±


    As soon as he answered the call, Cheryl asked, ¡°Alex, have you gotten the hundred-year-old ginseng?¡±


    Alex sighed as he answered, ¡°It¡¯s seriously a rare item. I couldn¡¯t find any even though I¡¯ve searched


    quite a number of ces.¡±


    Cheryl said with a smile, ¡°I knew it. I¡¯ve gotten one for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just happened to see it and then immediately bought it.¡±


    ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯lle over.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±


    After Alex finished the call, he saw ire with one foot lying on the tea table, hinting that she wanted


    him to continue with the massage. Alex immediately said, ¡°Dorothy, Mom, I have to go now because I


    have something to do.¡±


    Dorothy asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Alex answered with a smile, ¡°Bro Charles is looking for me. I¡¯ll also discuss the contract with him by the


    way.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not dare to mention that he was going to meet Cheryl.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡±


    ¡°Alex, there¡¯s still one more to go. Why don¡¯t you finish the massage first before you leave? It¡¯s just


    about ten minutes¡¯ difference, isn¡¯t it?¡± ire swayed her foot in front of Alex as she said.


    ¡°Mom, Alex has something important to discuss. Is your foot more important than the contract?¡±


    Dorothy said as she frowned.


    ire immediately said, ¡°Of course the contract is more important. Okay, you can go and settle the


    contract matter. We can continue with the massage when youe back.¡±


    Alex almost fainted. ¡°There¡¯s a foot reflexology center near the gate of the neighbourhood. Just go


    there for a massage. The staff there are more professional than me.¡±


    ¡°I have to pay for that though.¡±


    ¡°Damnit! Does she think that I¡¯m a free-of-charge foot massage servant?¡± Alex thought as he was


    seriously worried that ire would always get him to massage her leet. Although her leet were not that


    bad, he could not bypass his psychological barrier. He did not perform the massage because he


    wanted to, but it was just for fun. Therefore, he quickly took out two thousand dors from his pocket


    and threw it on the tea table. ¡°Here you go, it¡¯s my treat. You can also get a membership card and go


    there every day.¡±


    He quickly left as soon as he ended the conversation.


    The address which Cheryl sent was a pedestrian street located nearby.


    Alex managed to find Cheryl at a bubble tea shop in less than twenty minutes.


    She was wearing navy jeans with decoration of small white flowers and there were a few lines of


    horizontal rips on her thighs. She wore a T-shirt with yellow and white stripes and a pair of sunsses,


    with her hair tied in a ponytail as she sat there drinking her bubble tea.


    She looked elegant yet casual.


    The high-traffic scene on the pedestrian street formed a beautiful scenery.


    Alex saw many people frequently turned back to enjoy the view as well.


    ¡°Dr. Cheryl, I could barely recognize you in this outfit,¡± Alex said with a smile as he walked toward her


    and sized up her physical appearance several times.


    Through her sunsses, Cheryl rolled her eyes before passing a bag, which contained a cup of bubble


    tea, to him. ¡°I bought you a beverage.¡±


    Alex took it with a smile.


    Many male passersby saw the scene. They could not help feeling jealous, much to their chagrin, and


    thought, ¡°Oh, darn! She is such a beautiful woman, but she has a boyfriend! Well, that guy is not that


    cool anyway!¡±


    Swiftly, Alex saw the ginseng.


    After taking a glimpse and sniff, Alex was certain that it was the hundred-year-old ginseng. Most


    importantly, it was a fresh, wild ginseng as a small amount of mud was left on its roots!


    That was more valuable than the processed ginseng.


    ¡°Good stuff! How much is it? I¡¯ll transfer the payment to you.¡±


    ¡°Just a small matter. It¡¯s a gift for you.¡± Cheryl said leisurely.


    Alex was stunned and shook his head. ¡°This won¡¯t do. This ginseng at least cost a million dors, so I


    can¡¯t just take it without any payment.¡±


    Cheryl said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you gift me the invaluable Thirteen Acupunture of Hell? This is nothingpared to


    that. Moreover, I didn¡¯t spend much.¡±


    She tried to give a brief derivation to the ginseng.


    In fact, a man tried to sell the ginseng earlier when she was at a pharmacy. However, the store owner


    tried to trick the seller and insisted that the ginseng was not of premium species, hence, only offered to


    buy at ten thousand dors. However, she intercepted the transaction by offering a hundred thousand


    dors.


    ¡°Mainly, I¡¯d like to bribe you with this ginseng, so that you can teach me more about acupuncture in the


    future,¡± Cheryl said with a smile.


    ¡°Sure! I think it¡¯s quitete now. Let me treat you to a meal!¡±


    Both of them exited the pedestrian street and headed to the parking lot.


    Suddenly, three men with masks rushed toward Alex and Cheryl, and one of them tried to hit Cheryl¡¯s


    head with a wooden stick.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 77

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 77


    ¡°Ahhh¨C¡±


    In a state of shock, Cheryl screamed and even forgot to avoid the blow.


    Alex immediately wrapped Cheryl in his arms and endured the attack with his back. It was almost


    instantly that he felt the heavy blow on his back.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three consecutive blows werended.


    Not only one man tried to attack them but the other two men did too, with all their might.


    Without any dy, they continued whacking him with wooden sticks.


    Cheryl finally regained her focus and realized that Alex was protecting her in his embrace, while he was


    the one to endure the attacks. Her heart raced and tears were gushing down from her eyes as she


    heard the loud clunks of the wooden sticks hitting on Alex¡¯s back. However, as she raised her head,


    she saw the calm and determined look in Alex¡¯s eyes.


    At that particr moment, the image of his face was rooted in her mind.


    Snap!


    One of the wooden sticks was broken.


    Afterward, someone said, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Alex would have at least four to five pieces of broken bones by now.


    However, Alex suddenly let go of Cheryl. As if nothing had happened to him, he turned around and


    said, ¡°Are you done? It¡¯s my turn then.¡±


    As soon as he finished talking, he kicked in the abdomen of one of the men.


    In an instant, that man flew away and crashed into the wall. As his arm was instantly broken, he howled


    while slumping on the floor. ¡°Ahhhh! My arm! My arm is broken! Kill that bastard, bro!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The remaining two men were shocked as they did not expect Alex to be that powerful and capable. Not


    only was hepletely fine after sustaining those blows, to the extent that the thick wooden stick was


    broken, but he could also initiate a counter attack.


    However, both of them got furious as the leader picked up the wooden stick and tried to hit Alex¡¯s head


    hard.


    If such a blownded on a normal human¡¯s head, he would have either been paralysed or died.


    Cheryl screamed in shock.


    Alex blocked the iing blow with his arm.


    The wooden stick was broken with a loud snap.


    In that instance that the leader was stunned, Alex grabbed the wooden stick and whacked his leg,


    causing his calf bone to be instantly broken. Thest man tried to escape as he knew that they were


    going to be defeated.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Alex grabbed his hair and smashed his head hard to the wall. That man fainted immediately.


    The battle ended within ten seconds.


    Anxiously, Cheryl checked on Alex¡¯s injuries. ¡°How are you? Are you hurt? Are your bones alright?¡±


    Alex answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s not easy for them to hurt me,¡±


    ¡°How is it possible? Even the thick wooden stick was broken.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m hurt?¡±


    With that, Alex removed the leader¡¯s mask.


    Dr. Cheryl screamed, ¡°Ahh! I know him!¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Cheryl replied, ¡°A wanted criminal. The police officials have announced reward for the capture of this


    man and I saw it outside the hospital entrance yesterday. He¡¯s very cruel and has killed a few people!¡±


    The leader¡¯s face turned furious and tried to stab them as he pulled out a dagger.


    Alex immediately pped him across his face as he snorted.


    He was concussed by the imbued aura in the p.


    His head crashed into the wall and then he fainted on the ground


    Cheryl asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t I just handle them? Look at you, your makeup is messed up


    by your tears. Why are you panicking?¡±


    With that, he involuntarily raised his hand and wiped away her tears.


    Cheryl was stunned but her eyes were immediately filled with gentleness.


    Only then, Alex awkwardly withdrew his hand.


    As he stomped on the leader, waking him up, he shouted, ¡°Say it! Who sent you here?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 78

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 78


    The leader had a firm attitude.


    He red at Alex and refused to utter a word.


    Alex snapped his finger. ¡°Okay then. Let me see how firm you are. If you canst a minute, I¡¯ll let you


    guys go.¡±


    As the leader¡¯s eyes were filled with bemusement, Alex pressed his finger on his brow.


    It was imbued with a strange aura.


    In the next second, the homicide leader grimaced in fear and sweat bullets.


    A terrifying roar came out from his throat, as if he had encountered the worst suffering and torment in


    his life.


    As Cheryl witnessed such a scene, she was dumbfounded and unable toprehend the situation.


    Not even a minute ¡ª it was just three seconds ¡ª the homicide leader fell to the ground with a thud as


    his will copsed. ¡°I¡¯ll say! Ahh! I¡¯ll say anything! I beg you, please make it stop! Please spare my life!¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened in bewilderment.


    His response was too exaggerated. Was he putting on a joint performance with Alex?


    Once again, Alex pressed his finger on the leader¡¯s brow and he finally calmed down afterwards.


    Enervated, he sat on the ground and sweat heavily. His face turned white as a sheet as he shuddered


    in fear, even his eyes were fully filled with dreads.


    Without waiting for Alex to ask, he said on his own initiative, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s from Mr. Lark from the pharmacy.


    He requested us to snatch that hundred-year-old ginseng from her hand.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s him?! That¡¯s too evil!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°There is no need to resort to violence just to snatch a ginseng. Looking at your offensive


    stance earlier, not only you wanted to snatch the ginseng, but you also wanted to kill. Tell me


    everything, otherwise I¡¯ll let you the power of the Soul Banishing Touch.¡±


    What he had just used was a simple trick in The Ultimate Book of Medicine, which was specialized in


    inflicting torture.


    However, such a trick must not be looked down. Based on the inherited information, once Soul


    Banishing Touch was cast on the opponent, he would suffer an unbearable pain as if his soul was


    shattered by countless bugs. Needless to say, normal people would not be able to endure it. Even if


    they were trained experts, most of them would notst a minute.


    Alex was not proficient in Soul Banishing Touch as he only used it for the first time. Initially, he thought


    the leader couldst for several dozens of seconds but he did not know that he could not evenst for


    three seconds.


    The leader hurriedly exined, ¡°Yes. We saw your girlfriend. She¡¯s too beautiful and we like her very


    much. So, we wanted to grab her into the car¡­¡±


    When Cheryl heard it, her face turned pale as she broke out in a cold sweat.


    If Alex did not save her just now and once she was dragged into the car by the murderers, she would


    have suffered a fate worse than death.


    Earlier, she just had a narrow escape!


    ¡°Scumbag!¡±


    Wham!


    Alex knocked out the homicide leader with a single stomp.


    Police siren sounded.


    At this moment, a police car arrived.


    It turned out that a passerby had just made a call to the police after seeing several masked men


    beating Alex with sticks. So, the police hurried to the scene.


    At a nce, the three of them were actually A-ss wanted criminals ¡ª it was unbelievable.


    The police officers were headed by a young female captain. The captain, who was in great joy,


    immediately ordered her men to cuff the three wanted criminals. After asking for the testimony and


    being shown the video evidence captured by Alex¡¯s phone, she could understand the case easily.


    The captain immediately took her men and hurried to the pharmacy.


    With the presence of both testimony and evidence, denial would be impossible.


    Mr. Lark from the pharmacy was ashen-faced, as though he had lost his parents. Never did he expect


    that he would be defeated by such a little woman like Cheryl.


    The dust settled.


    Cheryl let out a long sigh as she covered her chest with her hands.


    She said to Alex with a smile, ¡°You saved my life. What should I do? Should I devote myself to you?¡±


    After taking a peek at that beautiful curvy body of hers, he said while averting his gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t tease


    me. I¡¯m weak to teases.¡±


    A dash of flicker appeared in Cheryl¡¯s eyes. ¡°What is it? Your wife, Dorothy still doesn¡¯t let you touch


    her? What is she thinking about? She should either live well with you or get divorced as soon as


    possible and give the opportunity to someone else.¡±


    Alex blurted out, ¡°To you?¡±


    Cheryl half-jokingly said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. If you dare to get divorced, I¡¯ll dare to marry you.¡±


    With that, Alex could not refute her.


    Cheryl said with a light hum, ¡°Coward, don¡¯t tease me next time.¡±


    They had dinner for about two hours.


    After that, both of them waved goodbyes at the junction and returned to their home respectively.


    Not only Cheryl had given him a hundred-year-old ginseng, but also the medicine that she had


    dispensed. After returning to Maple Vi, Alex immediately prepared to boil the medicine for Brittany.


    The wild ginseng weighed about a hundred grams.


    Since Brittany did not need such an amount of ginseng, so Alex only cut it into one fifth for her and


    stored the remaining portions in case of unforeseeable needs. After all, the hundred-year-old ginseng


    was decent enough to save lives.


    The next day, at the headquarters of Assex Constructions.


    Many higher-ups from the Assex family had gathered together, including the two Assexes brothers, the


    juniors and the head of the family, Madame Joanne.


    Although Alex and Dorothy had downyed that the deal with Waylon Realty had been irrevocably


    sealed. However, as long as the contract had not been seen by them, the seed of doubt would be


    sowed.


    ¡°Grandma. If Dorothy has actually signed the contract, then do we really need to give 70% of the


    subsidiarypany shares in City South?¡± Emma said with vitriol as she was embarrassed that after


    getting the position of general manager in the subsidiarypany, she was removed within a day.


    Madame Joanne gritted her teeth as she heard Dorothy¡¯s name.


    ¡°She¡¯s dreaming!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Emma danced in joy. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can kick out Dorothy as soon as we get hold of the contract.¡±


    Soon after, Dorothy came and Alex followed behind her.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 79

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 79


    ¡°Alex, do you think we¡¯ll acquire the subsidiarypany shares in City South without a hitch?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s heart was filled with daunting anticipation.


    While patting on the briefcase, which he carried with him, Alex said, ¡°Rest assured, I promise.¡±


    The contract that had been signed by Waylon Realty earlier was ced inside the briefcase.


    Dorothy grinned from ear to ear as her beautiful eyes opened a sliver.


    In that instant, Alex was a little stunned.


    After all, it had been a very long time since Dorothy let out such a joyfulughter in front of him.


    He suddenly drew closer. After reaching out to sp her hand, he said, ¡°Dorothy, thank you for all your


    support during this period of time. From now on, I won¡¯t let you bear such a heavy burden by yourself.


    I¡¯ll help you to share the burden so that you don¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡±


    As Dorothy felt the sincerity in his grip, a gush of sorrow filled her and she wanted to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you know that.¡±


    After a pause, she said with a smile, ¡°After acquiring the equity contract of the subsidiarypany in


    City South, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal, with an add-on reward of a hundred thousand dors.¡±


    Speaking of a hundred thousand dors, Alex recalled that the hospital had returned about ny


    thousand dors to him when Brittany was discharged from the hospital. So, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need the


    money. Last time, I didn¡¯t use the money that you gave for my mom¡¯s treatment at all. Furthermore, I¡¯m


    not short of money.¡±


    ¡°They are separate matters, so let¡¯s not confuse them with each other. This is your reward for this


    time.¡±


    Alex did not utter another word but onlyughed.


    He still had about thirty million dors in his bank ount. However, Brittany needed to make a


    comeback in their family business and they would definitely spend arge sum of money at the early


    phase. Therefore, he did not tell Dorothy about it. As for the grievances in the Rockefeller family, He did


    not n to tell her either so that she could stop worrying unnecessarily.


    Soon after, they entered Assex Constructions.


    As they saw numerous descendants of the Assex family had congregated inside the chairperson¡¯s


    office, with Madame Joanne sitting proudly on the ck leather sofa, both of them could not help


    getting a misleading impression that they had just entered a court trial.


    It was suffocating by just being suppressed by the number of those people.


    Alex calmly rested his hand at the back of Dorothy¡¯s waist.


    Benny took the lead and said, ¡°Did you get the contract?¡±


    Dorothy nodded as she said, ¡±Yes, we have it.¡±


    Benny immediately said, ¡°Show it to me.¡±


    As Alex pped on the briefcase, he said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Hurry and take it out,¡± Emma said as she red at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Alex said as he dug his ear, ¡°Where is the equity transfer contract for the subsidiary


    company in City South? We hade to an agreement yesterday that we¡¯ll hand over the contract and


    you¡¯ll hand over yours at the same time. Fair and square.¡±


    Benny chided, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you¡¯re just an abandoned child of the Rockefellers and a kept man


    who lives off Dorothy. Do you think it¡¯s your turn to yell here? Get out of here.¡±


    Alex said with his eyes squinted, ¡°The contract is with me, do you really want me to get out? Don¡¯t


    me me when the contract is ger. Mr. Carter did say that this is the one and only contract. If


    you lose it, you¡¯ll never get it again.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Alex pursed his lips as he was toozy to even speak to him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Old Lady Assex said, ¡°Exchange the contracts now.¡±


    Benny took out the prepared contract and ced it on the table.


    Alex also took out his contract and put it on the table.


    The exchange urred.


    Benny immediately took the contract to inspect the contract seal. After verifying that the seal was of


    Waylon Realty, he said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s real.¡±


    Finally, Madame Joanne felt relief and said, ¡°Keep it properly.¡±


    And immediately, Emma burst intoughter.


    Dorothy said with a frown, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Emma said, ¡°I¡¯m justughing someone avaricious who overrates her own abilities.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 80

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 80


    Benny also let out augh. ¡°Dorothy, do you really think that Assex Constructions will transfer 70% of


    the subsidiarypany shares in City South to you? You¡¯re too naive. Keep on dreaming.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dorothy eximed in surprise, ¡°This contract is fake?¡±


    Madame Joanne cackled like a hen. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fake. The Assex family doesn¡¯t need ungrateful


    people like you. Dorothy, you¡¯re overambitious. How dare you try to dominate the subsidiarypany


    in City South? What qualification do you have? Who gave you the courage to do so? This trash who¡¯s


    standing beside you? From now on, your family line is no longer part of the Assexes. You are expelled


    from the Assexes.¡±


    ¡°What? Grandma, how could you break your promise?¡± Dorothy was on the verge of tears.


    Madame Joanne said, ¡°Why should I keep my promise when dealing with shameless and despicable


    people like you? You¡¯re unworthy of being a member of the Assexs.¡±


    Emma chided, ¡°We don¡¯t wee you both, so you can get out of here now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the


    security guard to have you both removed.¡±


    The rest of the Assexes proudly chortled, with a lofty look on their faces.


    Dorothy and Alex were detested by them, as if they were some low-lives.


    p! p! p!


    At this moment, thunderous ps were heard.


    The Assexes¡¯ gaze turned toward the direction of the sound. Unexpectedly, it was that trashy Alex who


    pped his hands whileughing.


    They were dumbfounded and thought Alex had gone mad due to irritation.


    ¡°What¡¯s with those handps andughters? Are you crazy?¡± said a junior from the Assexes.


    ¡°I think he has gone crazy, after waking from his dream and receiving such a blow,¡± said Emma as her


    face was full of mockery.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Impressive. That¡¯s really a splendid performance. I didn¡¯t expect you people would trick


    us with a fake contract¡­ But, do you think you¡¯re only the ones who know such a trick?¡±


    With that, the rest of the Assexes were stunned. Emma also donned a surprised look.


    Emma asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Alex said indifferently, ¡°Just as its literal meaning.¡±


    As Madame Joanne was startled by his words, she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Hurry, hurry. Look at the


    contents of the contract.¡±


    Benny immediately opened up the contract and reviewed the contents meticulously, especially the


    several important terms and conditions. As he looked at the contents, he fell into despair and said with


    hastened breaths, ¡°It¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s wrong. These aren¡¯t the terms that we have agreed in the contract.


    The prices have changed, hence, if ording to these prices Assex Constructions will lose everything


    and face bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Madame Joanne made a loud shriek as she wobbled and fell to the ground.


    In the midst of chaos, the rest of the Assexs pushed against each other and shouted as they hurriedly


    helped her to get up. It had finally calmed down after a while. Madame Joanne sat on the sofa with her


    eyes widened in anger. ¡°You¡­ You immoral couple.¡±


    Alex said with a sardonicugh, ¡°If you can fool us with a fake contract, can¡¯t we do the same too? Old


    Lady, do you think everyone else in this world is a fool? The real contract is here.¡±


    Then, he took out another contract from the briefcase.


    He even opened every page on the contract so that they could see the terms and conditions clearly.


    Benny shouted, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s real. It¡¯s the real contract.¡±


    Emma wanted to catch him off guard and snatch away the contract.


    However, Alex instantly gave her a spank. ¡°Now I¡¯ve changed my mind. I don¡¯t want the 70% subsidiary


    company shares in City South, but 100%. I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes to prepare the new contract. If I


    don¡¯t see the contract after fifteen minutes, I¡¯ll tear this contract into pieces and don¡¯t you ever think


    about doing business with Waylon Realty in the future.¡±


    While covering her face with hands in disbelief, Emma said, ¡°Who do you think you are? What


    qualification do you have to speak such a thing? Is Waylon Realty owned by your family? Since Waylon


    Realty has willingly signed this contract, even if you tear the contract now, we¡¯ll just get a new one.¡±


    Alex snorted. ¡°You can try and do so.¡±


    Benny said, ¡°Dorothy, after all the blood of the Assex family flows inside your body. How could you just


    stand there and watch this outsider swaggering around?¡±


    Dorothy was on the verge of tears as she shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s not an outsider but my husband. You


    people don¡¯t even treat me as a member of the Assexes, and now you even want to expel my family


    line. The subsidiarypany in City South was established by myself from scratch. Even if I have


    borrowed the resources from Assex Constructions, I¡¯ll pay back the sum by tenfold or hundredfold


    within these few years. My request is not muchpared to the 10% of Assex Constructions¡¯ shares.


    ¡°Furthermore, I didn¡¯t sign the contract, but my husband did.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 81

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 81


    ¡°What? This loser signed it?¡±


    ¡°How could he, of all people, have such power?¡±


    ¡°How could he sign this contract when no one else could?¡±


    The Assexes couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing.


    Alex checked the time and said, ¡°Five minutes have passed. You still have ten minutes¡­ Also, I could


    sign this and you can¡¯t because Charles Carter owes me a favor.¡±


    Emma immediately started yelling. ¡°There¡¯s no way! Stop trying to bluff your way out of this! Who do


    you think you are anyway? You¡¯re a shame to the Rockefellers. Your parents betrayed our country, so


    you¡¯re no better than a street rat. If you haven¡¯t been sucking up to Dorothy, your mom would¡¯ve died


    ages ago! And you would have starved to death too. So, who do you think you are, huh? As if Charles


    Carter could ever owe you a favor. You¡¯re overestimating your worth¡­¡±


    With a cold gaze, Alex lunged towards Emma and grabbed her by the hair. He then smashed her head


    onto the table.


    Emma¡¯s front teeth were knocked out and her nose started bleeding profusely.


    ¡°No one is ever allowed to insult my parents. I will investigate what happened to them thoroughly.


    Emma Assex, if you dare insult them again, I¡¯ll make sure your life is a living hell,¡± Alex said with a cold


    gaze that sent a chill down anyone¡¯s spine. No one dared to approach him.


    Even Emma¡¯s father, Anderson, didn¡¯t dare to step in for his daughter.


    Alex said coldly, ¡°Eight more minutes.¡±


    Benny spoke up. ¡°I have Mr. Carter¡¯s number, I¡¯ll give him a call to confirm this.¡±


    The call went through immediately. After just a brief moment of conversation, Charles hung up.


    The olddy asked in panic, ¡°What did Mr. Carter say?¡±


    Benny nced quickly in Alex¡¯s direction and said, ¡°He¡¯s not lying. Carter said that this was the only


    contract avable. If it were to be destroyed, there wouldn¡¯t be a second one. Someone from


    Stoneworks is with him right now.¡±


    Stoneworks was the second-best building and furnishingpany in California. They were the


    Assexes¡¯s biggestpetitor.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If the Assexes were to lose this contract, Stoneworks would be the biggest furnishingpany in


    California and crush the Assexes.


    It was clear that Charles had only signed this contract because of Alex.


    ¡°Five more minutes!¡± Alex reminded them.


    The olddy shot him a dirty re and mmed the table. ¡°Hand him the contract.¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Now that¡¯s more I like it. Everyone can earn money in peace and build a


    sessful business in California. You can go make your mad cash while we just run our small little


    business. Let¡¯s not cause anymore trouble, alright?¡±


    The Assexex¡¯s contract was immediately amended and printed out. Everything was set after the


    Assexes signed it.


    After Alex thoroughly confirmed that the Assexex¡¯s contract was true and fair, he threw the real Carter¡¯s


    contract to Benny.


    The olddy closed her eyes with knitted eyebrows as she fell deep in thought.


    As Alex was about to leave with Dorothy in hand, the olddy opened her eyes. ¡°Hold on.¡±


    The two turned around to look at her.


    The olddy¡¯s demeanor was different. Her cold re disappearedpletely and her face was


    stered with a sweet smile instead. ¡°Dorothy, I have to give it to you for saving ourpany. You¡¯re


    right, our branch in City South was built up with your blood, sweat, and tears. Grandma went over the


    line just now. We¡¯re a family, both you and Beatrice are still my dear little granddaughters. Henry has


    passed for quite some time too. So if you have any problems, you can alwayse to me.¡±


    Her tone was extremely calm, as if she couldn¡¯t even hear Emma¡¯s painful cries.


    Dorothy froze, but she still nodded and said, ¡°Thanks, Grandma.¡±


    Alex and Dorothy then rushed back to their branch in City South.


    Emma was covering her nose, hoping to stop the bleeding. Angered, she asked, ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t


    you kick them out of the Assex family? Did you forget how she treated you? That Rockefeller bastard


    doesn¡¯t respect you in the slightest too. They just took the branch from City South by force!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 82

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 82


    The olddy huffed. ¡°You idiot. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Benny exined. ¡°The CEO of Waylon Realty, Mr. Carter actually lent a hand to Alex just to help


    Dorothy get the branch from City South. This means that they are quite close. If it was Dorothy who


    signed it, she might¡¯ve just used her body to persuade him. But if Alex did it, then it could have been for


    a different reason. It could be that William Rockefeller had worked with Charles Carter when he was


    still alive. If we use their rtionship, the Assex family would be better able to work with Waylon


    Realty.¡±


    Meanwhile, Dorothy had just gotten into their car. ¡°Grandma¡¯s sudden change in attitude was most


    likely due to your rtionship with Mr. Carter. They¡¯ll want to work with Mr. Carter through you as a way


    to improve their partnership.


    Alex huffed. ¡°She can dream on. Now that you have full control over the branch in City South, you¡¯ll be


    able to expand this business to its full potential¡­ I know it¡¯s best to not cut ties with them immediately,


    since we can still take advantage of their tforms to grow the business first. Who wouldn¡¯t take this


    opportunity anyway? However, by the time that they realize they won¡¯t be able to get anything out of


    me, that old hag will immediately switch up her attitude again and not let you reap any benefits from


    their side.¡±


    Dorothy nodded in agreement.


    Alex had just helped Zoey by coincidence. Once he used up his favor, then the Carters would no longer


    see the need to help him anymore.


    ¡°Oh right, how did you know to prepare two different contracts? You didn¡¯t even tell me,¡± Dorothy


    asked.


    ¡°I know that old hag all too well. It was just precautionary measures. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d actually have to


    use it, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just so amazing!¡± Dorothy smiled.


    ¡°Do I get a reward then?¡±


    ¡°What would you like?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can¡­ can you give me a kiss?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at him in surprise when she heard his words.


    Alex looked at her and smiled sadly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Suddenly, Dorothy shifted to her side and pecked him on the cheek gently.


    Alex was overjoyed. He thought, ¡®This is great! I¡¯m one step closer to the fourth base!¡¯


    In just a few minutes, the two arrived at the branch in City South.


    As soon as she became the general manager, Emma had ordered the staff to deny Dorothy ess to


    thepany yesterday. She even ordered the removal of Dorothy¡¯s work tag and keycard.


    Thus, Dorothy was prevented from entering by security. She couldn¡¯t get in at all.


    The employees had not been notified that Dorothy had regained ownership of thepany.


    ¡°Emma Assex went too far! What do we do now?¡± Dorothy huffed in anger.


    ¡°Kiss me one more time and I¡¯ll help you force your way in!¡± Alex smirked.


    ¡°Ugh, just don¡¯t. I¡¯m not in the mood for this.¡±


    Alex was just joking. He grabbed her by the hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have me. Even if the sky


    comes crashing down, I¡¯ll be the shield to protect you.¡±


    Alex then dragged Dorothy into thepany, preparing to barge in by force.


    Just then, three security guards rushed over to stop them.


    ¡°Do you really want to stop us? I already told you that my wife is your new boss.¡±


    The three security guards were still blocking their way, refusing to let them pass.


    Why would they do this?


    This was all because Emma had given them a pay raise.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 83

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 83


    Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly emitted a murderous re. He pulled Dorothy behind him, shielding her from the


    men.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Dorothy was nervous and worried. She had no idea that Alex was no longer as weak as


    before. These security guards were nowhere nearly as powerful as he was.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In just a bat of an eye, the guards were kicked in the guts. They fell to the ground harshly and weren¡¯t


    able to get back up at all.


    ¡°All three of you are fired!¡± Alex said as he walked into thepany with Dorothy in hand.


    Many of the employees who were sitting near the windows witnessed this incident. They were shocked


    and their mouths were agape. News quickly spread throughout the wholepany:


    ¡°Oh my god look! Ms. Assex is back! She even brought a guy along with her and he just beat up the


    security guards!¡±


    ¡°Wait, which Assex?¡±


    ¡°These are the photos, it¡¯s our previous general manager, Dorothy Assex.¡±


    ¡°What? Did she bring someone along to get her position back? I would too, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Why would you even dare to say that?¡±


    Shermaine had heard the news from around thepany as well. She rushed to the window to see it


    for herself. However, Dorothy and Alex had already entered the building. Something didn¡¯t sit right with


    her and her heart started pounding nervously.


    She remembered that Emma had note to work since yesterday evening. She hadn¡¯t received any


    calls from Emma as well. She was feeling extremely uneasy.


    She was especially worried since she had arge loan to repay and she needed to support her entire


    family as well.


    Cold sweat trickled down Shermaine¡¯s forehead.


    She called Emma repeatedly. However, minutes passed and Emma still hadn¡¯t answered any of her


    calls.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    ¡°Pick up, oh god, please pick up¡­¡± Shermaine murmured.


    Just then, Dorothy arrived at the secretary¡¯s office with a chilling expression. ¡°Are you trying to call


    Emma?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shermaine was frightened. Her mouth opened wide in shock.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use doing that. Even if she did pick up, she wouldn¡¯te to save you.¡±


    ¡°Pack your things and get your remaining sry from the finance department,¡± Dorothy said coldly. She


    was disappointed in Shermaine. After all, she had worked with this woman for years.


    Shermaine, however, tried to cling on to herst fragment of hope. ¡°Why should I? You¡¯re no longer the


    general manager of thispany. You don¡¯t have the power to fire me.¡±


    Shermaine¡¯s loud protests had attracted quite a few employees. Even the vice president of the


    company and a few managers came rushing over.


    Frankly, everyone still wanted to work with Dorothy. Many employees have been working with Dorothy


    since thepany started. The trust they had in her was impable. However, this was just a mere


    branch in City South. They had to obey the Assex family¡¯s every order.


    Someone spoke up, asking Dorothy to stop causing a scene. They just didn¡¯t want Dorothy to make


    things worse for herself.


    Alex decided to stay silent this whole while. He stood aside and got himself a cup of tea.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the power to?¡± Dorothy scoffed, staring down at Shermaine. ¡°Well, you are right about one


    thing. I¡¯m in fact, no longer the general manager of thepany. That¡¯s because I¡¯m the CEO of this


    company from now on. This is the contract for the transfer of shares. Are you convinced now,


    Shermaine Ford?¡±


    Everyone stared in disbelief when Dorothy pulled out the contract.


    It was unbelievable that Emma had been kicked out, after just securing her position as president.


    Oh, how the tables have turned. Dorothy had full control over thepany and none of the Assexes


    could interfere with thepany¡¯s decisions anymore.


    Everyone cheered and pped as they weed Dorothy back to thepany.


    When Shermaine realized that Dorothy was telling the truth, her heart dropped. Knowing that she


    would be fired, she dropped to her knees and clung to Dorothy¡¯s legs. ¡°Ms. Assex, please spare me! I


    was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been so greedy; I was blinded by money. Please beat me up instead.


    Don¡¯t fire me! I have loans to pay for both an apartment and a car. I have to support my family too! I


    can¡¯t lose this job!


    ¡°Ms. Assex, I swear I¡¯ll be good, I¡¯ll be your loyalpdog!¡±


    Dorothy took a step back and kicked her away. ¡°I will not let the same dog bite me a second time. Pack


    your things and get out!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 84

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 84


    Shermaine sobbed uncontrobly. However, Dorothy didn¡¯t even want to look at her. ¡°Inform all the


    higher-ups that we¡¯re going to have a meeting in the first meeting room.¡±


    The news caused an uproar within thepany. Numerous employees cheered loudly as well.


    Everyone didn¡¯t dare go against Emma back then because they didn¡¯t want any trouble. However,


    despite their cowardice, they still sided with Dorothy in spirit.


    Alex, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have anything to do at the time.


    He looked at Shermaine who was extremely upset and still sobbing uncontrobly. Alex shook his head


    lightly and walked off.


    Just then, a luxurious car arrived in front of thepany. A man and a woman got out of the car.


    The man was in a smart suit looking dashing, and the woman was Beatrice Assex.


    Why were they here?


    To propose.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guards at the entrance of the building received the news of Dorothy regaining her position


    in thepany. Hence, as Dorothy¡¯s sister, Beatrice could enter the building and make preparations for


    a proposal.


    The security guards of thepany were curious by the appearance of Dorothy¡¯s sister.


    They rushed up to Beatrice and asked, ¡°Lady Beatrice, who are you proposing to?¡±


    However, Beatrice smirked and replied, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    With the help of the guards, the preparations wereplete. There were big bouquets of flowers and


    balloons of various colors surrounding a white luxurious car. Two drones flew up mid-air with the edges


    of a pink banner hung onto them. A line of words was written on the banner.


    The guards were shocked.


    The line of words was¡­


    ¡°Marry me, Dorothy! I love you! I want to spend the rest of my life with you!¡±


    ¡®Dorothy, Dorothy Assex. Isn¡¯t that the name of the CEO of ourpany?¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t our CEO married?¡¯


    Everyone in thepany witnessed the scene. Initially, it didn¡¯t cause such a hugemotion. They


    were just taking guesses on who this rich young man had his eyes on to propose so extravagantly.


    However, once the banner was revealed, everyone had their mouths wide open.


    Dorothy had been with Alex even before their marriage.


    Dorothy even resorted to death threats just so that she could marry Alex when the Rockefeller incident


    happened and rumors started spreading. That showed just how true their love was¡­ Why would


    anyone try to ruin such a beautiful rtionship?


    What¡¯s worse was that Dorothy¡¯s sister was helping this guy out as well.


    Rumors started spreading in the inofficialpany group chat as everyone seemed to have their


    opinions on this.


    Someone with the name ¡®Nightmare Husband¡¯ had spread the news¡­


    [After that incident, Ms. Assex¡¯s husband had be a total loser. He worked as a ve in the Assex


    mansion. I heard he couldn¡¯t even step foot into Ms. Assex¡¯s bedroom!]


    [Ms. Assex probably didn¡¯t have any attraction towards that Alex guy. They may be married but that¡¯s


    probably just in name.]


    [Now that Ms. Assex¡¯s sister has lent this guy a hand, wouldn¡¯t that mean that this is the real deal? Alex


    is just helpless at this point. I think this guy had already asked for blessings from the Assexes! This


    proposal is just in courtesy. Ms. Assex will totally ept the proposal!]


    With this, everyone believed that this was all true.


    Why would Beatrice be doing this anyway?


    Meanwhile, Alex was drinking tea while reading the newspaper in the CEO¡¯s office. He paced around


    the room and walked towards the window. When he saw the proposal scene, his expression darkened.


    ¡°Who the f*ck is this?


    ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s such a bother to have a gorgeous wife. I always have to chase these pests away.


    ¡°And you, Beatrice. You seem like you¡¯re asking for a beating.¡±


    He put down his cup and turned around to go downstairs.


    ¡°Alex?¡± Suddenly, a female voice called out to him.


    He turned his head and realized that it was a woman in a dark grey uniform. She was in her mid-


    twenties and was wearing a pair of ck sses. She seemed well-developed with a curvy body.


    ¡°Maya?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 85

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 85


    The woman was Maya Howards, Alex¡¯s university senior. She was a year older than him and one of the


    most popr girls in her year as well. She had both brains and brawns, literally a jewel at school.


    She was the student council president in her third year until she graduated; sessfully organized


    multiple major school events; a social butterfly; and had a strong spirit. She was praised by everyone at


    school as a truly amazing woman.


    After university, Alex had asked her to help Dorothy build up thispany, the branch in City South.


    And she did, building it to what it was now. Maya was Dorothy¡¯s best assistant.


    However, Maya wasn¡¯t at thepany often. She would usually be leading a team to organize events


    in other areas. Alex had not expected to bump into her today.


    ¡°Alex, what happened between you and Dorothy?


    ¡°Is your rtionship really in shambles? Why would your wife¡¯s sister be helping your rival to propose


    to your wife?¡±


    Alex looked cold. ¡°She has a death wish.¡±


    Maya nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. If I were in your shoes, I would p her across the face right there and


    then.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing? Don¡¯t stop me, alright?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. You don¡¯t have to act all tough in front of me. It really is unfortunate that you have to deal


    with this family of three. If you really can¡¯t bear it anymore, you could just divorce Dorothy, you know? I


    don¡¯t want to see you upset.¡± Maya said as she looked at him with sympathy. But she also looked as if


    she was hiding something from him.


    Alex¡¯s attention was at the elevator door so he did not notice.


    He nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maya, I¡¯m no longer a loser anymore. I have been reborn.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes lit up under her sses as she noticed that he did seem different today.


    ¡°Thanks, Maya!¡± Alex suddenly said.


    He was truly grateful toward her.


    Maya Howards was one of the very few people who still remained friends with him all this while. Even


    after his father¡¯s death and him getting kicked out of his family. She had onlye to work in this


    company because Alex had asked her to.


    She had many better options elsewhere than at thispany. So why else would she be working


    here?


    Maya then insisted. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go down there. Everyone just wants tough at you. From what I


    heard, that Felix Shepherd guy helped ourpany sign quite a few projects during the Block City


    exhibition. If your wife has any interest in him, you¡¯d have to bear this shame in front of everyone!¡±


    Felix Shepherd?


    Alex frowned as soon as he heard this name.


    This guy had tried chasing after Dorothy in the past. He was the son of the CEO of Pegasus


    International, Edgar Shepherd.


    Ugh¡­


    This was the same guy who lost a diamond ring at the Urasawa Restaurant.


    Moreover, both ire and Beatrice were fond of him. ire had even wanted him to be her son-


    inw for the longest time. Since he hadn¡¯t appeared in quite a while, Alex thought that he had given


    up. He didn¡¯t expect Felix to pop up out of nowhere as well.


    Alex then texted Lord Lex. ¡°Edgar Shepherd¡¯s son is proposing to my wife in front of the branch of


    Assex Constructions in City South. Have hime by here to watch out for his son.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a gentle chime, they arrived at the ground floor. Alex immediately stepped out of the elevator.


    Maya caught up to Alex despite being in high heels. ¡°Why are you trying to humiliate yourself? Don¡¯t


    you know how harsh Beatrice can be with words?¡±


    However, Alex stayed silent though his eyes were cold and determined.


    Beatrice was getting cocky outside. ¡°Felix, we¡¯d be able to humiliate Alex Rockefeller publicly with this.


    He¡¯ll be theughing stock of this wholepany!¡±


    Beatrice was still being petty about having to call Alex ¡®daddy¡¯ the other day.


    That¡¯s why she helped Felix n this whole fiasco when he reached out to her, just so that he could


    propose to her sister in front of thepany.


    Felix was overjoyed when Beatrice epted him as her brother-inw. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry sis. When


    I do be your brother-inw, I¡¯ll be sure to pay the favor back. I¡¯ll even give you a BMW M8.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 86

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 86


    Beatrice was overwhelmed. ¡°Thanks Felix!¡±


    Felix was staring at the tall building, smiling proudly.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, little did he know that his father was already rushing towards them, despite having a cast on


    one of his legs. In the driver¡¯s seat was his bodyguard, Jay Sanders.


    Jay was around his thirties and is quite skilled in fighting as he used to be the first runner-up in the


    national kickboxingpetition. He was extremely confused as to why Edgar felt the need to rush to


    apologize to someone even with his leg broken. He asked, ¡°Mr. Shepherd, you¡¯re badly injured. Even if


    you did want to apologize, couldn¡¯t you have waited until your wound healed? Your health is important.¡±


    Edgar was panicking. ¡°What would you know? That bastard Felix is trying to dig our graves! He¡¯s


    proposing to the wife of Lord Rockefeller. Now that Lord Lex Gunther wants me there, how could I not


    rush?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jay fell speechless and sped up the car.


    At the same time, Alex and Maya had reached the ground floor.


    Some employees were shocked to see Alex. But they were equally as curious.


    Someone texted the group chat.


    [Alex is there too. He seems like he¡¯s walking out of the building. Do you think they¡¯re going to fight?]


    Many people pressed themselves against the window, hoping to see the incident go down.


    Beatrice looked up at the crowded windowsills, acting smug about this whole fiasco. She thought,


    ¡®Hmph, you loser, I¡¯ll have you humiliated in public and you¡¯ll be aughing stock forever. I¡¯ll have


    everyone call you the Ultimate Cuckold!¡±


    Just as she was deep in her thoughts, she realized that a man and a woman walked out of the


    entrance.


    With a closer look, she asked, ¡°Holy sh*t, what is the Ultimate Cuck doing here?¡±


    Thinking back to how violent Alex was with Emma and Anderson, Beatrice couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    However, with Felix by her side, she was filled with courage and arrogance again.


    ¡°Felix, this loser actually showed up. If he were to hit me, you¡¯d protect me, right?¡± Beatrice said as she


    turned to Felix.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Alex stared at the luxurious car that was in the middle of all of the flowers. He was slightly surprised to


    see that it was yet another BMW M8. However, noticing both Felix¡¯s and Beatrice¡¯s smug smirks on


    their faces, Alex could feel his blood boiling.


    Alex approached them slowly and coldly.


    The crowd upstairs watched in anticipation as their hearts pounded with excitement.


    ¡°He¡¯s going for it. Alex is going for it!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re actually going to fight. I wonder who will win?¡±


    ¡°One was here to take Ms. Assex¡¯s hand in marriage whereas the other is trying to protect her at all


    costs. This would be interesting!¡±


    Someone chimed in and said, ¡°That might not be right. Alex hadn¡¯t done anything for the past six


    months. I heard he couldn¡¯t even stand up for himself back when he was bullied by his wife¡¯s mother


    and sister. How will he have the courage to fight?¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone sighed. Alex used to be the best of the best, but with that incident, he


    could never go back to that life anymore.


    30m, 20m, 15m¡­


    Everyone watched as the two narrowed their distance. Alex suddenly stopped and looked at the


    entrance. No one had any idea what he was up to.


    Someone pounded their chest and said, ¡°Oh god, this Alex guy really is hopeless. I thought he¡¯s


    manned up for once and will beat up this guy for wanting to steal his wife! Now that he chickened out


    midway, he really is a loser. He¡¯s just a loser!¡±


    Many of the female employees¡¯ faces were filled with disappointment and disdain.


    However, a ck Bentley appeared at the entrance.


    As the car slowed down, Edgar noticed Alex immediately.


    Before Jay could help him down the car, he pushed the door open and ran.


    With a loud thud, he kneeled before Alex.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I was wrong!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 87

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 87


    Why would Edgar drop to his knees in public, throwing his dignity out like this?


    It was because he was terrified.


    He knew what Lord Lex Gunther was capable of doing.


    After all, Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s status and power were much higher than that of Pegasus International.


    Now that his goddaughter was being harassed, Edgar was definitely dead meat.


    Moreover, his family had been broken up and all his sessfulpanies had been ruined, taken over


    by others.


    Edgar was worried that he could be next.


    After kneeling down, he pped himself hard numerous times and didn¡¯t even look at his son.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t even go easy on himself as his face was swollen from merely eight ps. Everyone in the


    company was shocked, including Maya.


    ¡®What is happening?¡¯


    Those with sharp eyes noticed that Edgar¡¯s ride was a Bentley worth 500 thousand dors. They


    couldn¡¯t help but gawk at it.


    Beatrice was stunned as well. However, she snapped herself back to reality and red at Alex. ¡°Hey,


    you loser, stop it! Do you think you¡¯d seem more powerful with this paid actor?¡±


    She turned to Felix. ¡°Felix, this guy must have been hired by this loser. Isn¡¯t he childish?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s words snapped Felix back to reality as well.


    He froze upon Edgar¡¯s appearance. The fact that Edgar was down on his knees and pping himself


    had shocked Felix to his core.


    ¡®That is my father!¡¯ He thought.


    Felix immediately rushed towards Edgar to help him up. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?! Why are you doing


    this? Have you gone mental?!¡±


    Beatrice took a step back. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.


    Edgar pped Felix across the face. His actions worsened the condition of his broken leg, but he didn¡¯t


    care about that at all. He scolded loudly. ¡°You bastard, how dare you try to woo Master Alex¡¯s wife? Do


    you have a death wish? Kneel down and grovel before Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Alex then shot her a cold re.


    Beatrice was frightened and ran off to a distance.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Felix couldn¡¯t bring himself to grovel before Alex. The fact that he was pped was infuriating


    enough. ¡°Dad, are you insane?! Are you mistaken? This guy is just the Assexes¡¯s useless son-inw.


    He was even kicked out by his own family! Why do I have to kneel for him? Who is he anyway? I can


    defeat him in a blink of an eye!¡±


    Edgar was extremely furious, he screamed, ¡°Jay, pin him down and p him!¡±


    Jay came forward and grabbed Felix.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young lord.¡±


    Felix didn¡¯t have a chance against Jay. He was pinned to the ground and pped across the face


    several times.


    Jay didn¡¯t dare go easy on Felix in front of Alex as Felix started bleeding profusely out of his mouth.


    Both Maya and Beatrice froze at the sight of this.


    The curious employees turned dead silent from where they stood watching.


    No one had expected it to end up like this.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 88

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 88


    ¡°I remember now. This middle-aged guy is the CEO of Pegasus International, Edgar Shepherd. The


    one proposing is Felix Shepherd who¡¯s been harassing Lady Dorothy for quite a while. Well, isn¡¯t this


    great? Felix¡¯s father is groveling before Alex.¡±


    ¡°How could Alex have the CEO of Pegasus International kneel for him?¡±


    This was a mystery everyone was itching to unravel.


    Edgar immediately ordered Jay to hand him the check they had prepared earlier. Edgar handed it to


    Alex with the utmost respect and said, ¡°Master Alex, this is twenty million dors. Please ept it! It¡¯s


    just a little gift. I won¡¯t get up until you ept this!¡±


    Maya was shocked once again, watching Alex puzzledly.


    Alex stared at the check emotionlessly.


    Suddenly, Alex¡¯s phone started ringing. It was a call from Lex Gunther.


    Alex took a nce in Edgar¡¯s direction and picked up the phone calmly. ¡°Hey, Lord Lex!¡±


    Upon hearing the name, cold sweat trickled down Edgar¡¯s forehead. He raised the check higher, his


    face filled with despair.


    Lex said, ¡°Master Alex, is Edgar Shepherd from Pegasus International there with you now?¡±


    With a slight smile, Alex stared at Edgar and said, ¡°Ah, Edgar Shepherd from Pegasus International¡­¡±


    Color drained from Edgar¡¯s face, his whole body trembled as if he was about to be executed.


    Alex calmly replied, ¡°He¡¯s kneeling before me now, begging for forgiveness. But¡­¡±


    He took the check from Edgar¡¯s hands and shoved it into his pocket. ¡°But I¡¯m fairly acquainted with his


    son, so I¡¯ll just let them off easy this time.¡±


    Edgar took a deep sigh of relief after hearing Alex¡¯s words. He felt as if he had been entirely drenched


    in sweat.


    Felix had finally understood their situation as well.


    The one who called Alex was Lord Lex Gunther, the most powerful man in the underground world of


    California. He felt as if his reality was being crushed.


    He didn¡¯t expect this loser to have any connections with Lord Lex.


    Felix feared for his life.


    ¡°Ah, well then, that¡¯s great,¡± Lex said. ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯re free this evening, Master Alex? I¡­


    well, I¡¯d like to ask for a favor.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What favor?¡±


    ¡°Remember that demon fromst time? The person who put a curse on me is quite a handful. Besides,


    my goddaughter, Waltz has been hurt by that spirit too. I¡¯d like to ask you to check up on her, Master


    Alex.¡±


    ¡°Waltz is hurt?¡± Alex was briefly reminded of Waltz¡¯s beautiful figure in that red dress being pinned


    down by him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there. Hell¡¯s Angels, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly. I¡¯ll have someone pick you up, if you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯ll drive over myself.¡±


    As Alex was having a light conversation with Lex, Edgar could feel his world copsing. Alex was much


    closer to Lord Lex than he expected.


    After hanging up, Alex turned to Edgar and said, ¡°Get up then!¡±


    He turned to the white BMW M8. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this too, you guys may leave now!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and keep your mouths sealed tight. Don¡¯t spread any rumors. I don¡¯t want to reveal my identity,


    especially not to the Assexes.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want Dorothy to know his rtionship with Lex and worry. Lord Lex was known to be a brute,


    so not many people could ept that man¡¯s methods.


    Edgar stared at Alex with mixed emotions, yet he still nodded.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After handing the keys of the M8 to Alex, the Shepherds crawled back into the Bentley and rushed off.


    Alex turned towards Beatrice with a cold and stern expression.


    Beatrice was watching them from a distance, so she had no idea what they talked about. However, with


    Alex¡¯s murderous re, she ran into the building screaming.


    Just then, she bumped into her sister, Dorothy.


    ¡°Sis, help! Alex is trying to kill me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 89

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 89


    Dorothy stared at her sister coldly.


    She had witnessed everything back in the meeting room.


    Beatrice had brought Felix to herpany to propose to Dorothy in public. Not only did it hurt and


    insult Alex, but it extremely humiliated Dorothy as well.


    How would she appear in public now?


    Dorothy looked up and saw Alex walking in. ¡°I won¡¯t be interfering with this. She¡¯s all yours.¡±


    Alex¡¯s deadly cold gazended on Beatrice.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re my sister! How could you do this to me?¡±


    Without hesitation, Alex pped her hard across the face, causing one of her cheeks to swell up.


    Dorothy froze. However, she immediately averted her gaze¡ªshe decided to not look at Beatrice.


    Beatrice looked like she was about to cry as her mouth fell open.


    Merciless, Alex pped her on the other cheek.


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and her body started to tremble. This version of Alex was


    unfamiliar to her; she was terrified of him. This was no longer the useless loser who ved away in


    their house.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? I said that if you don¡¯t see me as your brother-inw, I will not hesitate to p


    you!


    ¡°Since you have no moral conscience, I¡¯ll just have to teach you some,¡± Alex said as he lifted his hand


    again.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice covered both cheeks with her hands and hid behind Dorothy. ¡°Sis, I admit it, I was


    wrong! Please stop him, he¡¯s really going to kill me!¡±


    Maya, who had been following Alex since the beginning, was appalled. She felt as if Alex had changed


    drastically. He was now a cold and wild man, staring everyone down.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like he has just awoken from decadency¡ªhe¡¯s changed so much.¡±


    The receptionist on the ground floor and the other employees covered their mouths in shock as well.


    Even if they didn¡¯t watch the Shepherds groveling before Alex from afar, watching him p the absolute


    hell out of his wife¡¯s sister was still immensely shocking.


    However, they all knew that she deserved it.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The male employees could empathize with Alex¡¯s situation. They wouldn¡¯t be able to hold in their anger


    if this happened to them as well.


    However, Dorothy was soft-hearted. This was her sister after all. She signaled Alex to stop.


    Alex red at Beatrice and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes were filled with fury, yet she still nodded profusely. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Then remember that pain!¡±


    Alex could tell that Beatrice didn¡¯t want to ept defeat. Her eyes said it all. However, he didn¡¯t care if


    she wanted revenge on him. If this happened again, he would just have to keep going at her until she


    was willing to admit defeat.


    ¡°Dorothy, I have some things to take care ofter. You can keep yourself busy while I¡¯m away. I¡¯ll be off


    now.¡± Alex turned to Dorothy with a warm and loving expression. ¡°Here¡¯re the keys to the red M8, you


    can take it.¡±


    Dorothy took the keys in confusion. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Alex signalled to the other car outside. ¡°Someone gave this out for free anyway. So I¡¯ll make good use


    of it,¡± he said as he waved and left the building.


    Dorothy watched him walk out of the building. Her mind was filled with unanswered questions¡ªshe


    couldn¡¯t figure him out at all.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 90

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 90


    It was 1:30 P.M. by the time Alex arrived at Hell¡¯s Angels owned by Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A few underlings were waiting at the door. As soon as they noticed Alex, they bowed down respectfully.


    ¡°Wee, Master Alex!¡±


    Alex was starting to get used to this title and nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Lex?¡±


    ¡°Lord Lex is inside. After you, sir.¡±


    Lex looked much betterpared to when a demon was draining his Chi and blood. His cheeks were


    slightly flushed and he seemed to be quite energized as well.


    Alex noticed a strong aroma of traditional medicine and could miraculously tell which herbs and in what


    ratios were used just from scent¡­ This was another ability that came with the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine.


    The medicine included ginseng, wild celery, chinese knotweed, saussurea, and many other expensive


    herbs. It seemed that Lex was taking this medicine to help restore blood flow.


    However, the ratios seemed a bit off¡ªit was too concentrated. That was why Lex¡¯s face was fairly


    flushed.


    Upon Alex¡¯s arrival, Lex smiled. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re finally here! Can you please


    check up on Waltz? She¡¯s extremely ill.¡±


    Since there were others around, Lex knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to refer to Alex as master.


    Alex nodded and didn¡¯t question any further.


    Alex was shocked to see Waltz in this state. Her limbs were tied to all four corners of the bed as she


    screamed in pain, struggling to break free. The expensive rosewood bed was shaking vigorously from


    her drastic movements.


    Alex took a look into her Chi and identified the problem. She was poisoned after being bitten by a spirit.


    ¡°How did she get hurt?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, do you still remember that painting from before? That was a gift from Xavier Young at


    my birthday celebration. I thought he had good intentions, but apparently not. There is someone


    powerful backing him in order to kill me, just to get their hands on Thousand Miles Conglomerate,¡± Lex


    said furiously. ¡°Waltz brought some of our men to force the Youngs to talk, but they came back


    defeated. Waltz almost didn¡¯t make it all the way back here.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Alex nodded lightly. He wasn¡¯t interested in any of their underground conflicts.


    However, only a vengeful spirit would be able to make a living person suffer from just a mere bite.


    ¡°Ahhh, I can¡¯t take it anymore! Hey, Rockefeller, can you even save me?¡± Waltz yelled at Alex. She was


    still struggling, only managing to move her torso around. Her front view was quite the sight.


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Then do it quick! If you want anything, you could just ask! I don¡¯t want to suffer anymore!¡±


    Alex calmly scanned the interior of the room that he was in. It was apparent that Waltz lived here as


    there were quite some feminine objects lying around. He even noticed a few undergarments too.


    ¡°Hey, what are you looking at? Can you please just help me now?¡± Waltz screamed. Her whole body


    was itchy and in sheer pain. She just wanted to make the itch go away, even if it meant she had to dig


    into her skin.


    Her thighs were quite a mess from her scratching. This was the reason Lex had someone tie her to the


    bed.


    Alex picked up a bag of melon seeds and ced one into his mouth. He asked, ¡°Is this how you ask for


    help?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Waltz was going insane. She¡¯d rather die than endure this. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Lex was panicking as well, yet he didn¡¯t dare to rush Alex.


    ¡°You have to be polite when asking for help. Isn¡¯t thatmon sense? How old are you, anyway?¡±


    Waltz screamed, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller! Master Alex! Big Brother Alex! Please, please just hurry and relieve


    me of this suffering!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more I like it.¡±


    Alex stood up and tore her shorts in half around her thigh area. Her skin was now exposed and there


    was a ck spot the size of a coin from which an ominous ck mist surrounded her thighs.


    Alex reached two fingers out, preparing to heal her.


    Suddenly, a young man rushed in and yelled, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Alex looked to the side and realized that there was a man in histe 20s at the door. His eyes were


    filled with energy and determination as his aura radiated intensely.


    The man said, ¡°Godfather, how could you let this inexperienced jerk heal Waltz? She¡¯s clinging on her


    lifeline now. What will we do if something goes wrong? This was why I had a real monke by,


    Jarsurya of Obloha Nuvem.¡±


    Just then, a monk in long robes and white hair entered the room. He really seemed like a holy saint.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 91

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 91


    ¡°Oh? Azure, you actually invited Jarsurya of Obloha Nuvem?¡±


    Lex turned around, surprised by the appearance of the monk. A bright smile appeared on his face as


    he immediately showed his utmost respect towards the monk. ¡°Ah, Jarsurya the Venerable One! Thank


    you foring to my humble home. My ce isn¡¯t much, I apologize.¡±


    Alex had never seen Lex behave so respectfully.


    He froze and thought, ¡®Was this monk some sort of powerful figure?¡¯


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon closer look, he noticed something.


    The monk had a fairly strong Chi¡ªhe really had a certain level of power. This was the first time Alex


    had seen anyone like him and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. He wanted to look into the monk¡¯s Chi


    even more.


    As he finally had a good look at him, he felt a slight sense of disappointment.


    This monk indeed trained his Chi. However, his wasn¡¯t as strong as Alex¡¯s. Compared to Alex¡¯s Chi, the


    monk¡¯s was akin to a mere ant.


    Alex had the help of his ancestor¡¯s Chi to help train him. Despite already using up one-third of the Chi,


    he was at least able to improve his Force to second base. His Chi infinitely flowed within his body,


    concentrating on his core.


    On the other hand, Jarsurya had an empty core. His Chi was only flowing within his veins and out of his


    body slowly. He was like a broken balloon¡ªhe just couldn¡¯t contain it in his body. Hence, his training


    wouldn¡¯t be sufficient.


    Jarsurya noticed that Alex had been staring at him for quite a while though with slight disappointment.


    This angered the monk. Everyone had treated him like a demigod with the utmost respect since he


    became famous within this field.


    However, this young man dared to stare at him with such a gaze, as if he thought the monk a mere con


    artist.


    Jarsurya huffed. ¡°Get out, all of you!¡±


    After giving out such orders, Jarsurya didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Alex. He was a monk after all.


    Why should he be petty over a young boy? That would just lower his status after all.


    ¡°Uhm, this is Mr. Rockefeller, Venerable One. He is a legendary man too with quite the skills.¡± Lex


    exined.


    ¡°Legendary? Hah!¡± Jarsurya took a nce at Alex and smirked, as if Alex was nothing to him. ¡°Mr.


    Gunther, you may have been fooled. This man is still quite young and he looks quite average as well. I


    can¡¯t feel any energy flowing within him. What could he possibly do?¡±


    Lex felt extremely awkward. He couldn¡¯t risk revealing Alex¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, well¡­¡±


    Alex waved dismissively. ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯d like to see if this monk is biting more than he can chew.¡±


    Jarsurya huffed again. ¡°You¡¯re just a mere human, what would you know about my powers as a monk?


    Fine, I¡¯ll show you my power to save you from the humiliation of being so unknowledgeable.¡±


    Alex waved his hand dismissively once more, took a few steps back and watched nonchntly. He


    even picked up the bag of chips again and had a mouthful.


    It was salty, yet quite vorful. Alex enjoyed every bite of it.


    Azure Storm shot Alex a dirty re. If Jarsurya had not let Alex watch him, Azure would¡¯ve kicked Alex


    out of the room.


    As Lex¡¯s godson and the leader of the Three Great Chieftains of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, he


    had heard rumors of Alex¡¯s methods a few days ago.


    However, Azure was quite the fighter too. He even hardened his skin just for extra defense and was


    skilled in many fields. So, he didn¡¯t believe that Alex was any better than him, though they had never


    competed against each other.


    When Waltz mentioned that she was pped on her behind when she lost to Alex, Azure started to


    hold a grudge against Alex.


    Azure was quite fond of Waltz after all.


    Just then, Waltz was at her limit. Her whole body was trembling as she screamed like a beast.


    Jarsurya took a nce at Alex and said, ¡°Watch and learn, young man.¡±


    The monk then pulled out a talisman as he murmured a spell under his breath. His Chi was now flowing


    through his veins and out onto the talisman. As the talisman fell from his hand, it spun in mid-air and


    brimmed with light.


    This was quite a shock to everyone who witnessed it.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 92

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 92


    Both Lex and Azure¡¯s eyes widened¡ªthey couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Jarsurya took a brief nce at Alex, hoping to see Alex in absolute shock and disbelief as well.


    However, the young man was still eating chips, chuckling as he watched his work like a circus


    performance.


    The monk became so angry that he almost made a mistake in his spell. He immediately calmed himself


    and shouted once to control the talisman tond on the spot Waltz was bitten.


    The talisman became dull as soon as itnded on the wound. In just a sh, the talisman broke into


    shreds. The ck spot on Waltz¡¯s thigh had be lighter as well.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Waltz, how do you feel?¡± Azure asked Waltz worriedly.


    Waltz nodded lightly. ¡°A little better.¡±


    However, she still looked quite ill and upset.


    Jarsurya said, ¡°The poison in her body is quite strong. Even with my powers, it is impossible to remove


    all the poison in one day. However, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll be able to cure her within a week.¡±


    Azure immediately rushed to the monk. ¡°Thank you for helping us, Venerable One.¡±


    Lex was extremely respectful as well. ¡°You have done very well, Venerable One. Thank you. Please


    have some rest.¡±


    The monk then let out a sigh of relief and turned to Alex with a smug look on his face. ¡°Hey, young


    man, I hope you¡¯ve learned something today! That¡¯s what we call power!¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t hold in hisughter and let out a chuckle. He swallowed the chips in his mouth and


    pped. ¡°You were amazing, oh, Venerable One. I admire you.¡±


    Jarsurya¡¯s expression darkened. Although Alex seemed respectful, his words were filled with sarcasm


    and mockery. He made it sound as if Jarsurya was just a circus monkey in his eyes. The monk was


    about to erupt with anger like a volcano.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from outside the room, followed by terrified screams.


    Everyone in the room froze.


    Azure jumped out of his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    In just a few seconds, fighting could be heard and a loud yell followed. ¡°Lex Gunther, get your *ss out


    here.¡±


    Lex¡¯s expression darkened and he immediately exited the room. Jarsurya followed behind with


    furrowed eyebrows.


    Alex took a nce at Waltz and walked out of the room as well. He didn¡¯t forget to bring his bag of


    chips along.


    Azure and a few members of the Thousand Miles Conglomerate were fighting with the intruders. With


    his hardened skin and steel-like bones, Azure was like a beast. He swung his strong fists at the


    intruders, causing them to fall back.


    Lex smiled coldly. ¡°Well, well, look who it is. Xavier Young, do you really think I, Lex Gunther, am a


    dead man? How dare you barge into Hell¡¯s Angels?¡±


    A forty-year-old man with a handlebar mustache stood at the door¡ªhe was Xavier Young. Xavier


    laughed. ¡°So what if I treat you as a dead man, Lex Gunther? You¡¯re about to die anyway!¡±


    ¡°Let us wee Master Vaudou!¡±


    Behind Xavier was a skinny middle-aged man with a chilling and ominous aura. He had bloodshot eyes


    with pupils smaller than that of the average person. As he scanned the area, Vaudou pulled out a ck


    bottle and swung it from side to side.


    A ck cloud of smoke came out from the bottle and formed into a skull before charging towards


    Azure.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 93

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 93


    ¡°Ah! A ghost!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    Everyone started screaming on the top of their lungs¡ªno average man would be able to stand such a


    horrifying scene.


    The skull formed by ck smoke controlled by Master Vaudou. With a loud shout, the skull bit onto


    Azure¡¯s arm. Although Azure was able to take a few hits with his beast-like body, he was no match


    against the bite of this evil spirit.


    Azure started screaming in pain and felt his soul trembling within his body.


    The evil spirit drained both a human¡¯s blood and soul. This caused Azure immense pain.


    Since Jarsurya was invited by Azure, he couldn¡¯t just stand there and do nothing. He howled at the


    spirit and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt the innocent, you demon! You give me no choice but to get rid of


    thee!¡±


    Jarsurya pulled out another talisman and spat his Chi onto it. The lettering on the talisman glowed


    brightly in mid-air.


    ¡°Take that!¡±


    The talisman was thrown at the spirit.


    Alex was watching attentively and curiously from the sidelines. Although he knew about such methods


    when he received the Ultimate Book of Medicine, it was still shocking to watch someone perform it in


    real life, regardless of how experienced they were.


    ¡®Looks like there¡¯s another side to our world that remains unknown to most people. Huh, wouldn¡¯t that


    mean my ancestor, who imed that he was the God of Medicine, actually ended up being a God after


    all?¡¯


    Just as Alex was deep in thought, the situation suddenly took a turn for the worse.


    Master Vaudou chuckled. ¡°What a joke. As if you could handle my blood-sucking demon! You haven¡¯t


    even mastered your skills! I¡¯ll show you what my demon can really do then!¡±


    Just as he finished his sentence, Master Vaudou bit down on his tongue and spat a mouthful of blood


    into the bottle.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The blood sucking demon screeched loudly and grew twice asrge in size before charging towards


    the monk.


    Jarsurya pulled out another talisman and stomped his feet as he cast a spell. ¡°Aing Kreem Kreem Khim


    Khim Khichi Khichi Bhootnathay Khim Khim Phat!¡±


    The talisman grew into a golden sword of light, charging towards the spirit.


    However, the evil spirit opened its mouth and swallowed the sword whole. It then charged towards the


    monk and bit down on him as well.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a loud scream, Jarsurya fell to the ground and vomited blood. His terrified face was pale white.


    Xavier cackled. ¡°So, do you yield, Lex Gunther? If you know what¡¯s best for you, I¡¯d want a share of half


    the Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s stocks and all yournd south of Green River. If you refuse to


    cooperate, I¡¯ll have Master Vaudou destroy your puny little Hell¡¯s Angels!¡±


    Still under the control of Master Vaudou, the 3-meter-tall spirit red at Lex.


    Lex was horrified and felt helpless. He took a deep sigh and thought, ¡®I should cooperate with him for


    not even Jarsurya could defeat this thing. Looks like I have to give in to his demands this time.¡±


    Just as Lex was about to surrender, Alex walked towards the evil spirit, still crunching on some chips.


    Lex froze and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, don¡¯t!¡±


    Jarsurya panicked as well. ¡°Are you insane, young man? You¡¯re digging your own grave. Not even I,


    Jarsurya, am able to defeat this spirit. Do you really think you¡¯re some sort of powerful legend?¡±


    Alex stared at the spirit, seemingly amused. He calmly replied, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Jarsurya¡¯s blood boiled. ¡®What does he mean ¡®maybe¡¯? ¡®Maybe¡¯ my *ss! How can this brat joke around


    even at a time like this!¡¯


    Master Vaudou smiled cunningly. ¡°Hey, young man, looks like you¡¯re pretty interested. Very well, then!


    I¡¯ll grant your wish and make you food for my little treasure! You¡¯ll be able to be one with it! Go,


    my treasure!¡±


    The spirit received the master¡¯s orders and screeched loudly. It rushed towards Alex, about to bite


    down on him.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°So, you really are feeding it with living humans. How immoral and twisted.¡±


    He then spat something out of his mouth.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 94

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 94


    It was a piece of chip.


    However, this small piece of chip was concentrated with his Chi. After spitting it into the evil spirit¡¯s


    mouth, the spirit¡¯s mouth was sealed tight and it became paralyzed as if an immobility spell was cast on


    it.


    ¡°Huh, what happened?¡± Everyone was stunned.


    The spirit had never stopped mid-attack.


    Master Vaudou shook the spirit¡¯s bottle vigorously, shouting over and over again. However, the spirit


    was ignoring everymand, as if it could no longer listen to him.


    Alex spoke up, ¡°Such an evil spirit. You must¡¯ve taken so many lives. I can¡¯t let you roam around this


    earth any longer.


    He bit into his finger on his right hand and drew a symbol on his left palm with blood. This symbol


    seemed simple, yet it was fairly ancient.


    He pped the symbol onto the spirit, causing a bright light to snake from within with a thunderous


    roar.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    This was one of the skills that Alex had required to defeat spirits¡ªthe Thunder Palm Mantra.


    The tall spirit screamed in agony before turning into a mist of ck light as it became devoured by the


    mantra. This was an incredible skill for it had the ability to exorcise and cleanse the spirit, turning it into


    pure energy ready for one¡¯s own use.


    Alex could feel a pure flow of energy entering his core. It felt extremely soothing.


    ¡°What?¡± Jarsurya¡¯s eyes widened as he continued murmuring to himself. ¡°Was that the Thunder Palm


    Mantra of the Sanctuary of Light? How has he mastered such a skill at such a young age? Could he be


    one of the Sanctuary¡¯s disciples?¡±


    Jarsurya was in histe 70s, yet he hasn¡¯t mastered any of such skills yet. He thought back to when he


    ran his mouth arrogantly in front of Alex, and blushed in embarrassment.


    Although Lex was stunned, he immediately jumped out of joy.


    He had initially thought that he was going to lose everything today. But he did not expect things to y


    out in his favor. It would seem like his trump card wasn¡¯t Jarsurya, it was his master!


    He felt like he was meeting Alex for the first time, getting to know his other sides.


    As for Xavier, he was inplete shock and disbelief.


    Master Vaudou, on the other hand, knew that he was in great trouble. The blood-sucking demon that


    he had trained for ages was destroyed by Alex in a blink of an eye.


    Without hesitation, he made a run for the exit, hoping to escape.


    However, Alex was much faster than him. He blocked Vaudou¡¯s way and kicked him hard in the guts.


    Vaudounded on a table and the spirit¡¯s bottle fell to the ground from the impact.


    Alex then stomped on both of Vaudou¡¯s legs, crushing them. He said coldly, ¡°Using living humans to


    feed spirits, you really are a maniac. I have no idea how many people you¡¯ve killed, you warlock. I won¡¯t


    let you off this easily.¡±


    Alex mmed his hand onto Master Vaudou¡¯s core.


    His Chi was now crushed and his core was destroyed. Everything that he had worked for up until now


    was all for naught.


    Master Vaudou screamed in pain before he vomited blood and fainted.


    Xavier was infuriated. He thought that his n seeded. But this young man had to stand in his way


    and turn the tables. Moreover, his underlings were outnumbered if they got into a physical fight.


    Lex knew that as well, hence he immediately ordered a group of his best fighters to capture Xavier and


    his men.


    Jarsurya crawled back up to his feet and bowed to Alex. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, oh, Venerable One. You do


    have immense power and skills. I¡¯m truly sorry to have looked down on you just now. Please forgive


    me!¡±


    Relieved, Lex approached Alex and praised him. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, thank you for giving us a hand this


    time. I would¡¯ve died back there. I bow to you, oh, Venerable One.¡±


    Lex was really bowing to Alex out of gratitude and respect this time.


    Jarsurya asked, ¡°If I may ask, Mr. Rockefeller, are you a disciple of the Sanctuary of Light?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 95

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 95


    Alex stared at Jarsurya. Thetter was just as respectful towards him as Lex was. However, Alex shook


    his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Jarsurya pped his own thigh and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right! The Thunder Palm Mantra of the


    Sanctuary of Light can¡¯t convert the spirit¡¯s energy for their own use. Mr. Rockefeller is practically a


    demigod. You¡¯re much stronger than them.¡±


    Alex was speechless. This monk may be old, but he is great at kissing *sspared to Lex Gunther.


    However, Alex decided not to exin much. He took a nce at Azure and said, ¡°You guys can deal


    with everything else. I¡¯ll check up on Waltz now.¡±


    Azure was extremely jealous upon hearing those words. But he was powerlesspared to Alex¡¯s


    weird and mysterious methods.


    Moreover, he had been bitten by the evil spirit as well, so his condition was much worse than Waltz¡¯s.


    But Alex was not acquainted with him at all, so it was only normal that he¡¯d cure a beauty like Waltz


    first.


    ¡°What happened outside?¡± Waltz asked worriedly when she noticed Alex walk in.


    ¡°Nothing really.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex sat at her bedside and stared at the wound on her thigh. He reached his hand out to touch it


    gently as well.


    Waltz was startled. ¡°Ah, what are you doing! You shameless bastard!¡±


    Alex ignored her since she was tied up. It was impossible for her to escape anyway. He decided to


    tease her a little, sliding his hand further in as he shot her a sly smile.


    ¡°Ah! If you dare to touch me there, Rockefeller, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Waltz screamed. She turned her head to


    the side and saw Lex frozen at the door. She immediately called out to him. ¡°Godfather!¡±


    Lex was amused¡ªhe was shocked yet overjoyed. He immediately replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything! Ah, I


    must be in the wrong room. Please continue!¡±


    He backed out of the room and closed the door, blocking Jarsurya¡¯s view. Jarsurya had wanted to see


    how Alex would cure Waltz.


    Jarsurya¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller¡­ Mr. Gunther, you¡¯re a lucky man!¡±


    Lex had almost let out a chuckle from joy as well.


    If Waltz and Alex were to be a thing, then he could be family with Alex. What more could he


    wish for?


    Azure, though, was extremely bitter and upset as he followed them.


    Alex was just ying a prank on Waltz. She may be extraordinarily beautiful, but he wouldn¡¯t do such


    things without her consent.


    He reached for her pulse.


    Alex then aimed at her thigh and carried out the Bahiskara Acupuncture.


    After just seven acupuncture points, the poison was removedpletely.


    The whole procedure onlysted for half a minute.


    ¡°The poison has been removed.¡± Alex smiled and freed her from her restraints.


    Waltz was astonished.


    When she was still in immense suffering, that monk had only relieved it slightly. Yet this man cured her


    just by poking on her thighs seven times.


    His medical skills were absolutely astounding.


    Alex opened the door and let both Lex and Jarsurya in. They were amazed as they checked up on


    Waltz, especially Jarsurya who just couldn¡¯t stop praising Alex. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s methods are really


    out of this world.¡±


    Although Jarsurya had been bitten by the spirit, he didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all.


    Azure, on the contrary, was screaming like a beast, his expression became insanely twisted. Alex


    decided to cure him too since he started getting annoyed by the sounds he was making.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Mr. Rockefeller.¡± Azure said, lowering his head as his whole body was drenched in


    sweat.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 96

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 96


    Jarsurya bid his goodbyes and left Saintville.


    Alex pulled Lex to the side as he had wanted to speak to him alone. ¡°I¡¯d like you to help me with


    something.¡±


    Lex bowed and said, ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Alex pulled Lex back up and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯re getting on with age so you don¡¯t have to bow every


    single time you talk to me! Oh, and stop calling me master. All these titles just confuse me! Just call me


    Mr. Rockefeller from now on!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Yes, master¡­Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°By the way, here¡¯s your card.¡±


    Alex was returning a ck bank card with ten billion dors inside. Lex was shocked. ¡°This is your


    pocket change! How could you not have money in this economy?¡±


    To which Alex replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred 30 million into my ount. This card is just way too


    eye-catching and ten billion is too much. If my wife or mom ever finds out about it, I wouldn¡¯t know how


    to exin! Besides, if I really need more money, I¡¯ll inform you.¡±


    Lex nodded. ¡°Sorry, that is very inconsiderate of me! Madame and Lady¡¯s safety is our top priority. I will


    be more careful in the future. I promise to never reveal your rtionship with Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Okay, back to business. I¡¯d like you to investigate the driver who was involved in my


    parent¡¯s ident, Anthony Pattingson. I suspect that he was ordered to do so.¡±


    Lex furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated this person, he didn¡¯t seem suspicious. However, I¡¯ll try to


    dig deeper this time. If I find anything, I¡¯ll inform you immediately.¡±


    Before he left, Alex took the spirit¡¯s bottle. This was a mystical tool after all.


    Meanwhile, a young man in tattered clothes stumbled into Rockefeller Manor. That man was Spark


    Rockefeller.


    A maid started screaming, ¡°Ah! Young Lord, what¡­what happened to you?¡±


    Within a few moments, the whole Rockefeller family came running out, including John and his wife,


    Noah¡¯s wife and the head of the Rockefeller family, Bill.


    ¡°Spark, where have you been for the past few days?¡± John¡¯s wife, Olivia Banks asked as she hugged


    Spark. She looked heartbroken as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°We couldn¡¯t find you at all. Our calls


    couldn¡¯t go through too! I was going to report you as a missing person already!¡±


    ¡°Alex, it was Alex. I want him dead! I want him f*cking dead!¡± Spark screamed, slurring his words. He


    looked like a wounded beast¡ªhalf of his teeth were missing and his gums were swollen. It was difficult


    for him to even speak.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were filled with fury.


    After Alex broke Scarface¡¯s legs, he went to Waltz for back up.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Alex to be Lord Lex¡¯s honored guest.


    Hence, the group captured Spark and beat him up. He was even locked up for two days before he


    could escape.


    Some of his bones were fractured as well.


    John was furious when he heard what happened. He wanted to kill Alex right there and then. Suddenly,


    the head of the family, Bill said, ¡°Alex, you bastard! I¡¯ll have both you and your mother dead in a ditch


    for hurting my grandson!¡±


    As soon as he finished, Bill suddenly copsed.


    They immediately sent him to the hospital. Apparently, he had be paralyzed from the neck down


    and would have to spend his remaining days in bed.


    ¡°Why? Why did this happen?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s all because of that bastard, Alex! I want him dead!¡¯ John thought to himself. He called for his


    bodyguard as his eyes became filled with murderous intent. ¡°Brock, go get Alex and his mother. I want


    both of them kneeling before me by tonight!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 97

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 97


    Alex was still thinking about the incident with Jarsurya and Vaudou on his way home.


    Jarsurya did indeed have a fairly strong Chi within him. And Vaudou also had simr energy flowing in


    his body though it was more sinister and evil.


    What had they meant by ¡®mastered¡¯?


    At the time, Vaudou had insulted Jarsurya as he controlled the spirit, saying that Jarsurya had not


    mastered his skills. Alex kept trying to find out about skill mastery within his mind, but he still couldn¡¯t


    find any answers.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to what he received from his ancestor, training the Force would refine his Chi. When the


    fourth level of the Force was achieved, then he would attain a stronger foundation.


    ¡®Oh well, I don¡¯t care. Whatever ¡®mastery¡¯ they meant would still be weaker than the Force that my


    ancestor gave me,¡¯ Alex thought and drove back to Maple Vi.


    However, he froze as soon as he entered his house.


    There was a big man with a gold dagger sitting on the sofa. He was calmly sipping on some red wine


    while watching television.


    ¡®Holy sh*t, who the hell is this? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s mom¡¯s friend?¡¯


    Suddenly, he noticed that Brittany had fallen unconscious next to the coffee table. He could tell from


    where he was standing that one side of her face was badly swollen with a p mark.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Alex was shocked as his murderous aura grew.


    Anger built up within his chest as if he was about to strike at any second.


    Alex rushed over to Brittany to check on her wounds. It seemed that she had only been pped. She


    must¡¯ve fainted from the impact.


    The man sat on the sofa, not moving a muscle the whole time. He stared confidently and


    condescendingly at Alex, as if he was a mere ant.


    ¡°Who, are you?¡± Alex asked calmly as he moved his mother to a safer ce.


    However, the calmer he looked on the outside, the angrier he grew inside. He regretted leaving his


    mother alone at home without any form of protection. But he was just d that nothing worse


    happened, or else he would¡¯ve med himself for the rest of his life.


    This man was John¡¯s bodyguard, Brock.


    He was almost two meters tall and had a build like a bear. He was a very skilled and powerful fighter.


    Brock smiled at Alex mockingly and said, ¡°You seem to be angry. You want to kill me, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s no


    use, you¡¯re just a mere ant when going up against me! Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s go. Someone would


    like to meet you¡­ Oh, by the way, this wine tastes great, thanks!¡±


    Brock spoke softly, yet his words were conveyed arrogantly. He behaved as if he was a God everyone


    worshipped¡ªeven thanking someone should be considered charity.


    Alex suppressed the urge to fight him right then and there. ¡°Who wants to see me?¡±


    Brock replied, ¡°John Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Alex nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯d like to see him anyway. However, before that, I have something I¡¯d like to


    do.¡±


    ¡°Tell me then, I might be able to help with it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you totally can. Well¡­ I¡¯d like to smash all four of your limbs and make sure you won¡¯t be able to


    train in martial arts again.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Brock was shocked and infuriated as he lunged towards Alex and swung his fists at him.


    Fighters were separated into four colored categories: Divine, Earth, Mystic and Royal, where Divine


    was the highest rank and Royal was the lowest.


    Brock was one of the best fighters within the Royal ranks. However, it would be unwise to look down


    upon Royal rankers as those who have achieved it would have great internal strength. Many fighters


    weren¡¯t even able to master the lowest rank in martial arts.


    For example, Edgar¡¯s bodyguard, Jay, was the first runner-up of the national kickboxingpetition.


    However, he couldn¡¯t even make it to Royal rank.


    If Jay were to go up against Brock, he would be crushed in an instant.


    But Alex didn¡¯t intend to dodge Brock¡¯s attacks at all. He maintained a calmposure the whole time


    though his eyes shone with determination.


    Brock thought that Alex was frozen from shock.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 98

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 98


    Alex suddenly raised his arm and swung his fist as well. He moved so nimbly, as if his body was made


    of cotton.


    But when the two punches collided, Brock felt a strong flow of energy gushing out from Alex¡¯s fist.


    Suddenly, Brock heard the sound of bones crushing as his right arm broke, followed by a sudden rush


    of electric shock before his body went numb. Brock looked at his deformed arm as it sagged from his


    shoulder, yet he couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that this was happening.


    Alex, who he had initially called an ant, had turned the tables on him and broke his arm.


    ¡°This¡­ This isn¡¯t real!¡±


    Alex sternly reached for Brock¡¯s other arm and gripped onto it. With another crack, his wrist was


    completely dislocated. He then proceeded to break his legs as well.


    With onest punch, he destroyed his corepletely.


    In just five seconds, Brock¡ªwho acted so almighty like a God¡ªwas now a mere useless pest.


    Brock started vomiting blood and felt an immense pain with thisst strike. He started to be


    paralyzed and just wanted it all to end.


    ¡°How¡­ How are you so strong?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Brock asked. He looked shocked and reluctant to admit defeat despite being in pain


    and feeling embarrassed.


    Alex stared at him and ignored his question. He then dialed Lex¡¯s number.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I need a fighter who is smart and skilled to protect my mom. It would be better if the person is a


    woman.¡±


    Lex immediately replied, ¡°Waltz, the. Would Waltz be cut out for this?¡±


    Lex was holding in his smile. He had been slightly frustrated that Waltz and Alex couldn¡¯t spend more


    time together. However, now he¡¯s gotten himself a great opportunity to bring them together!


    Lex didn¡¯t mind that Alex was married at all. Traditions didn¡¯t matter in the underworld.


    Alex gave it some thought and replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Half an hourter, Waltz arrived at Number 8 in a Lamborghini. Her demeanor towards Alex had


    softened after hearing of how Alex defeated the evil spirit earlier and was worshipped by Jarsurya.


    She showed up in her usual red dress and Alex couldn¡¯t help but steal a few nces at her fair and


    long legs.


    ¡°Ahem, why¡­ why are you wearing this?¡± Alex asked calmly after fully taking in this beautiful sight.


    Waltz could feel the passion within his eyes when he was staring at her. She was slightly amused and


    decided to tease him. ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Did you want me to show up in a bikini instead?¡±


    Just then, she noticed Brock lying on the ground and screamed, ¡°Ah! Why is this guy here?¡±


    Alex was slightly surprised. ¡°You know him?¡±


    Waltz seemed slightly upset. ¡°Of course I do. This guy is the famous Knockout Brock in California¡¯s


    underworld. He¡¯s the fourth best fighter in his n. His full name is Brock Rousey. He¡¯s 36 years oldN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    and joined the Royal rank two years ago. He¡¯s also Frank ordo¡¯s right-hand man, but he


    disappeared six months ago. It is almost impossible to bump into him in the underworld.¡±


    Waltz seemed to be quite familiar with Brock as she was able to ry all of this man¡¯s information in


    one breath. He seemed to be quite a powerful person.


    Waltz then asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Alex replied calmly, ¡°I broke all his limbs.¡±


    Brock had not fainted yet. His expression became twisted as he scowled. ¡°Mr. ardo will surely seek


    revenge for me. You have no idea who you¡¯re messing with, Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    Alex turned to Waltz. ¡°Who is Frank ardo?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 99

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 99


    Waltz exined. ¡°Frank ardo is the CEO of Valtameri Co. in California. He¡¯s possibly the only


    person who is equal to my godfather in California¡¯s underworld. However, this man likes keeping a low


    profile, so he¡¯s a pretty mysterious guy. We once had a conflict with Valtameri Co. and was about to


    lose. But he backed away for no reason and this was never mentioned ever again.


    ¡°Back then, Azure lost to him.¡± She said as she pointed to Brock.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alex turned to Brock as well, tapping his fingers on the coffee table.


    ¡®If Frank ardo really is such a powerful figure, then why would his right-hand man be working as a


    bodyguard for John Rockefeller? They were in no way connected to each other.


    ¡®Looks like Mom was right, John must be hiding a deep dark secret.


    ¡®Could it be rted to Dad¡¯s death?¡¯ Alex thought as he red at Brock. He just wanted to murder him


    right now.


    He approached Brock and bent down. ¡°Tell me, why are you working as John¡¯s bodyguard? Was John


    the one who killed my father back then? What role did you y in all of this?¡±


    Brock smiled but remained silent.


    Alex smirked and ced a finger between Brock¡¯s eyebrows. He was using the Soul Banishing Touch


    once again!


    One second, two seconds¡­ four seconds passed.


    Brock had persisted for a second longer than that murderer. Just then, a stream of blood flowed out of


    his mouth.


    Alex was rmed and he immediately opened Brock¡¯s mouth by squeezing his lower jaw.


    However, it was toote. Brock had chewed on the poison he had hidden in his teeth¡ªhe had decided


    tomit suicide.


    ¡°God damn it!¡±


    This man had just poisoned himself in Alex¡¯s house. Though Alex was now a powerful figure with the


    skills he obtained from his ancestor and also someone Lex admired greatly, he was still nervous about


    having a corpse in his home.


    He had never experienced anything like this before after all.


    Waltz noticed him panicking. She was slightly puzzled at first, then she chuckled and cocked her head.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    As one of the Three Great Chieftains of California¡¯s underworld, Waltz was not fazed by a corpse at all.


    It was just another ordinary day for her¡ªthey see corpses every day when dealing in the underworld


    anyway.


    Alex¡¯s strength and mysterious method had made Waltz quite nervous around him. However, seeing


    him being scared of a corpse made her loosen up and relieved. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the almighty Mr.


    Rockefeller¡ªthe one who even Jarsurya groveled for¡ªto be scared of corpses. This is hrious.¡±


    Alex narrowed his eyes. ¡°This is my house. Why wouldn¡¯t it bother me that someone killed themselves


    here?¡±


    Waltz took a step forward and lifted Alex¡¯s chin slightly, smiling softly. ¡°It¡¯s not a bother. You just have to


    call me Big Sister and I¡¯ll take care of it for you. I promise that there wouldn¡¯t be any traces left. What


    do you say?¡±


    The two were just two inches away from each other and Waltz¡¯s chest was especially close to Alex.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex almost couldn¡¯t resist from locking her in his embrace.


    ¡®Could this be revenge for having her call me Big Brother?¡¯


    Just then, Alex pped Waltz¡¯s behind.


    Waltz was startled and took a few steps back. Her cheeks were flushed. ¡°You¡­you pped me


    again?¡±


    Alex huffed. ¡°I¡¯m reminding you that you¡¯re here to work as my servant under your godfather¡¯s orders. If


    you don¡¯t want to, I could always have him send someone else.¡±


    Waltz was slightly annoyed. ¡°What? Did you just call me your servant?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Do you think just anyone can be my servant? You¡¯re lucky to be chosen so be grateful for


    this opportunity.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 100

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 100


    Just as Waltz was about to snap, Alex said, ¡°Your right chest has been wounded in the past, right? So


    you¡¯d feel pain frequently under your third rib on the right. This would affect your training. Whenever


    you try to control your Chi, you¡¯d feel immense pain around your lungs.¡±


    Waltz was shocked. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    Alex replied calmly, ¡°I can cure it for you, maybe even help you improve your fighting skills as well. But


    if you don¡¯t want to be my servant, then so be it.¡±


    Walt¡¯s eyes lit up and eximed. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll totally do it!¡±


    After a momentary pause, she said shyly, ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know how to serve in bed.¡±


    Alex wanted to tease her even further. ¡®I¡¯ll teach you that!¡¯ He thought.


    But he suppressed that thought and acted nonchntly. ¡°Even if you did, I wouldn¡¯t let you. Just hurry


    up and deal with this.¡±


    Waltz made a brief call and ordered someone toe over to clean up the scene, easing Alex¡¯s


    anxious mind.


    Alex nodded towards the corpse and said, ¡°This Brock guy wanted to kidnap and have me and my


    mom brought to John.¡±


    Waltz huffed. ¡°He¡¯s such a poser. He asked for this anyway so he deserved to end up this way.¡±


    Alex smiled coldly. ¡°Since John would like to see me that much, I¡¯ll dly grant his wish. Stay here and


    protect my mom.¡±


    Waltz grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m still a little worried. You¡¯re too weak. You know what? Here, let me help.¡±


    Alex then pped his hand onto Waltz¡¯s right shoulder.


    A warm gush of energy flowed into her body and her damaged veins. This warm flow of energy was the


    Chi that was formed from the Force.


    The Force was mainly used for medical purposes, so its healing effect was insanely effective.


    Waltz suddenly felt extremely rxed. Every part of her body felt warm and nice.


    Furthermore, her veins and blood vessels unclogged in just a blink of an eye as the energy flowed


    through her whole body. Her training had only let her reach the intermediate level of the Royal rank. But


    now, she was able to reach the advanced level.


    ¡°Here you go. Too bad this is all I could do since your veins are too weak. If you were to take two


    chakra pills, then your fighting abilities would surely improve.¡± Alex spoke calmly and matter-of-factly.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving the house in your care. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±


    Waltz snapped back to reality only after Alex drove off. She could feel an intense change in her body.


    In just a minute, her wounds had been healed entirely and all her vessels were unclogged. She was


    also now in the Advanced-Royal rank.


    It was like a dream.


    Normally, she would have to train for at least two years to reach this stage.


    ¡°Servant? Fine! I¡¯ll be your servant from now on! I¡¯ll serve you in bed if you need me to too!¡± Waltz


    smiled to herself and rushed to stay by Brittany¡¯s side.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Within a few minutes, Alex reached Rockefeller Manor.


    A luxurious Porsche drove up to the manor and parked at the side as well. A group of teens got out of


    the car. They were the younger generation of the Rockefellers: Carol and Natalie Rockefeller¡ªNoah¡¯s


    two daughters¡ªas well as Paige¡¯s son, Elijah Jefferson.


    Upon Alex¡¯s arrival, the three immediately switched up their attitude. William had betrayed their country


    and became aughing stock. Moreover, Alex threw his dignity out the window as he became a ve


    to his mother-inw. As those who shared the same family name, they had inadvertently be part


    of the public¡¯s gossip topics as well.


    This was why all of them seriously hated Alex.


    The eldest of the three, Carol was especially angry. She said, ¡°Hey Alex, you useless piece of crap!


    How dare youe back here? Were you the one who knocked Spark¡¯s teeth out? Grandpa is


    paralyzed because of you too! You¡¯re just a good for nothing curse to the family! You¡¯re no longer a part


    of the Rockefeller family. Get lost!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 101

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 101


    Alex folded his arms behind his back and cocked his head as he stared at his cousin. He couldn¡¯t help


    but sigh deeply.


    Back then, these people were exceptionally respectful to him. They even called him their big brother.


    However, with the recent events, this clingy cousin was now absolutely disgusted by and insulting him.


    It was as if she wanted to crush him under her feet.


    ¡®Oh well, since you treat me like trash, why would I hold on to our past rtionships?¡¯


    He calmly said, ¡°That old man is now paralyzed? Well, that was quick. I guess that¡¯s what we call


    karma!¡±


    Carol was infuriated. ¡°What did you say? How dare you speak of Grandpa like that? Are you human or


    just a pest? Since your dad is a pest, then I guess you are one too!¡±


    Alex suddenly raised an arm and pped Carol across her face. It started swelling up from the impact.


    Alex¡¯s expression was cold and his eyes were as sharp as a dagger. ¡°When you were nine, your house


    was set on fire. The fire became so strong, even your parents abandoned you there. Tell me, who


    risked their lives to save you? The pest that you just mentioned! It doesn¡¯t even matter if my father


    wasn¡¯t framed. You have no right to insult him like that!¡±


    Carol¡¯s expression switched up again. She was filled with shame and hatred.


    Alex knew it would be a waste of time to talk to such people.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Remember this, all of you! I will not allow anyone to insult my father, William Rockefeller! Don¡¯t me


    me for being too harsh if you do!¡±


    He turned around and decided not to look at them any longer as he walked into the Rockefeller manor.


    But two security guards stopped him.


    ¡°The head of the family said that you do not have permission for entry! Get lost!¡± A man said.


    Alex recognized him.


    This person was Fred. He used to work for Alex¡¯s father. Back then, he was extremely respectful to


    Alex and would refer to him as his master. It was as if he was nothing more than William¡¯spdog.


    However, thispdog dared to tell him to get lost.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to get lost?¡± Alex stared straight into Fred¡¯s eyes.


    Carol and the others rushed up to them. She seemed to be holding a grudge against Alex for the p


    she received earlier. She just couldn¡¯t hold in her frustration. Now that the security guards were here to


    help, she feared nothing. ¡°Yeah, so what if we¡¯re telling you to get lost? Who do you think you are? Do


    you think you¡¯re still the young lord of the Rockefellers? You¡¯re just a mere street rat; a loser; someone


    who survives by relying solely on your wife! You can¡¯t even get in. How dare you p me?


    ¡°Fred, pin him down! I want him kneeling before me and licking my shoes clean!¡±


    Fred seemed to be quite excited and smug. ¡°Yes, Lady Carol.¡±


    He signalled his partner next to him and the two charged at Alex.


    With his arms still folded behind his back, Alex lifted his leg and kicked the guards hard in the guts.


    The two flew back as if they were bombs.


    One of the guards fell into the pond nearby while the other hit a tree. They couldn¡¯t even get back up on


    their knees.


    Carol and the rest were shocked and took a few steps back when she witnessed such a violent side of


    Alex.


    Natalie and Elijah were still fairly young¡ªone was in senior high while the other was in junior high.


    Hence, Alex would nevery a finger on them.


    ¡°John wanted to see me.¡± He said as he walked into the manor. No one dared to stand in his way this


    time.


    The Rockefeller manor was quiterge, upying acres and acres ofnd. The interior was


    picturesquely decorated. There was even a small bridge going over a small pond. It used to be the


    home of a famous minister in history books after all.


    Alex could still vaguely remember that they had bought this property when he was only eight years-old.


    His father, William, walked through the manor while holding his hand. He smiled and asked, ¡°Do you


    like this ce?¡±


    Back then, Alex pointed towards the pond and asked, ¡°Can we keep gold fishes here?¡±


    William nodded and Alex expressed how much he liked the manor.


    And that was how this property became the Rockefeller manor.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 102

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 102


    His father¡¯s bright smile was engraved into his brain, as if he was right there with him. Remembering


    his smile broke Alex¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Dad, you were the one who chose and bought this ce. You lived here!


    ¡°Your son will get it back for you,¡± Alex murmured to himself.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He closed his eyes, engulfed by his thoughts.


    It was five in the evening by the time John rushed back to the manor from the hospital, feeling


    bloodthirsty. He med Alex and Brittany for the states his son and father were in. He wanted to let out


    his anger on and torture the two b*tches.


    But when he got to the entrance, he saw the guards.


    As Fred opened his mouth, John pushed him aside and asked coldly, ¡°Is that pest Alex here?¡±


    Fred didn¡¯t dare disobey him and said, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± John said as he rushed into the manor. He had already thought of multiple ways to torture


    both the mother and son.


    However, there was no one around, not even Brock, when he walked into the manor. There was only


    Alex resting on the grand master¡¯s chair, drinking tea.


    That was where Bill, the head of the family, normally sat.


    John became more furious. ¡°Who gave you permission to sit there? Who served you tea? Get up this


    instance!¡±


    Alex shot him a dirty re and drank the tea that he had prepared. He then said calmly, ¡°I heard that


    you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Alex¡¯s calmness made John want to beat him up right there and then. However, he knew that


    something was up.


    He yelled, ¡°Brock, Brock! Come out! Where are you?¡±


    Since Brock had already died, it was impossible to have him present in the room. However, his loud


    yells caught the attention of the others in the manor. The guards, maids, Carol, Natalie and the others


    were all in the living room by now, followed by Noah and Paige.


    Familiar faces surrounded Alex. A fairly beautiful woman in a uniform was present as well. She had a


    curvy figure with quite long legs. Alex knew this person. She used to be William¡¯s secretary, Pepper


    Kimmich.


    Now that William had passed, she became John¡¯s secretary instead.


    Back then, Alex called her Sister Pepper. As he looked at her, Alex realized something strange¡ªthis


    woman was a fighter with great internal strength.


    Somehow, Alex just knew that his parent¡¯s ident was much more than just a mere ident. There


    must be some dark secret behind it.


    Carol was Noah¡¯s daughter. With her parents here, she startedining about Alex and making


    false usations. Carol¡¯s mother, Mariah Hamilton became extremely angry. She started pointing at


    and insulting Alex harshly and humiliatingly.


    She even started cursing about William and Brittany.


    Suddenly, Alex stood up and grabbed Mariah by her hair and pped her multiple times. Her face


    became as swollen as an obese pig. She was horrified and couldn¡¯t even say another word.


    She would have be angrier if she was only pped once. But with six ps, she chickened out.


    ¡°You deserve to be pped for insulting my parents!


    ¡°If you dare to run your mouth again, I¡¯ll break your limbs!¡±


    Alex flung Mariah to the side and stood up straight with his hands behind his back. His eyes were as


    deathly cold, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine.


    Carol was terrified yet infuriated. ¡°You¡­ you would dare?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to?¡±


    Alex responded coldly and sharply. ¡°You Rockefellers dared to barge into my house and knock down


    my mom and kidnap us. So tell me, why shouldn¡¯t I dare to go up against you?


    ¡°John Rockefeller, tell me. Were you the one behind my parent¡¯s ident?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 103

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 103


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Behind their ident?¡±


    Alex stirred chaos among the Rockefellers with that one question.


    Everyone turned to John, waiting for an answer. Even Noah looked over in his direction.


    John snapped out of his daze and became more infuriated. ¡°Bullsh*t! Why would I be behind that


    ident? Do you suspect that I killed your dad? Do you think I¡¯d kill my own brother? Who do you take


    me for?


    ¡°Your father, William, betrayed our country and tried to make a run for it! He was the one who didn¡¯t pay


    attention to the road and panicked! He collided with some driver and got into that ident. He caused


    his own death. What does that have to do with me?


    ¡°Besides, his actions have caused us Rockefellers to endure shame and humiliation. We¡¯re now a


    laughing stock because of him. We can¡¯t even go by our lives in peace in California all because your


    father and mother Brittany just had to sumb to their greed!¡±


    Upon hearing John¡¯s words, the Rockefellers started ming and using them as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Your father is the disappointment of the family!¡±


    ¡°I was made fun of at school for having a rtive who betrayed our country! They say that our wealth


    came from selling information about our country! I was so embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°How dare you use Uncle John for their shameful actions! You are the worst.¡±


    Everyone shifted their anger towards and ced the me on Alexpletely.


    Alex smiled to himself. If it weren¡¯t for his parents, how would the Rockefellers be where they were this


    day? How would Rockefeller Group be as sessful as they were now? How would they be able to


    live in such a big manor? If it weren¡¯t for his parents, these people would still be farming in the


    countryside, trying to reap benefits in every way like the greedy bastards they were.


    But Alex wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue. He stared at John and said, ¡°You know who betrayed our


    country. You¡¯d better be speaking truthfully if you imed that the car crash was just a mere ident. If


    I were to find out that you were the one behind it, then¡­¡±


    Alex raised his hand and mmed onto the table.


    The sturdy rosewood table was smashed into pieces.


    Everyone froze. No one dared to speak a word.


    Alex said in a calm tone, ¡°You would end up like this table.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes widened as goosebumps formed on his arm. Although it was still summer around this time


    of year, his body suddenly felt cold.


    The color drained from Carol¡¯s face and her legs went weak. She had wanted to call up some friends


    and outnumber Alex just to beat him up. However, after witnessing this, she was frightened to her core.


    If she were to call up those friends, they would just end up as minced meat.


    Pepper¡¯s eyes were glistening. It was hard to tell what she was thinking.


    Alex didn¡¯t care how the Rockefellers reacted and walked towards the exit. Just as they heaved a sigh


    of relief, Alex turned around and they tensed up again. ¡°My dad bought this manor for me. Rockefeller


    Group is mostly mine as well. John Rockefeller, I¡¯ll give you two months¡¯ time to return what you stole,


    every single penny of it.


    ¡°Your deadline is the 5th of October, on my dad¡¯s anniversary. I won¡¯t let you off easy if you fail to


    deliver.¡± Alex then turned around with his arms folded behind his back again and walked out of the


    manor.


    There was suddenly an uproar among the Rockefellers.


    ¡°Who does he think he is? Just who does he think he is?


    ¡°How dare he talk to me in such a tone?¡±


    John was furious, he started smashing anything he could get ahold of. He even smashed some


    expensive antiques into pieces. The other Rockefellers were angry as well. After William died,


    Rockefeller Group had been divided among the direct descendants of the Rockefeller family. Everyone


    had an equal share of the benefits and losses of thepany.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If they were to obey Alex¡¯s orders and return Rockefeller Group to him, they would suffer a huge loss.


    Who would be willing to do so?


    ¡°Uncle, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°He wants Rockefeller Group and the manor back, I will never agree to this!¡±


    All the Rockefellers started giving their opinions on this matter.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 104

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 104


    John snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Rockefeller Group and this manor are owned by our Rockefeller family.


    Since William is dead, there is no way Alex could take everything back. He can keep on dreaming. I will


    give him nothing, not even a single penny!¡±


    ¡°But, he seems to have be more powerful. Did he actually train himself during the time he went


    missing? Look at the table¡­ it is said that only fighters could do that,¡± replied Carol.


    As part of California¡¯s high society, it was reasonable for Carol to know of the existence of such people


    ¡ªfighters.


    ¡°So what if he is one? What decade is he living in? No matter how powerful he is at fighting, he¡¯s still


    vulnerable and there¡¯s no way he could dodge an actual bullet,¡± John snorted.


    He red at Pepper Kimmich and thought, ¡®Two months? Hmph, within these two months I¡¯ll send both


    you and your cheap mom down to the depths of hell.¡¯


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, he felt much better as his mind became clearer. However, he suddenly thought about Brock,


    who he had sent out, was yet to be seen.


    John immediately made a call to Brock, but it was not picked up.


    Looking at the shattered table, John had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡­.


    Driving, on his way to Maple Vi, Alex¡¯s cell phone rang. It was a call from Dorothy.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    Dorothy wanted answers to the many questions she had in her head as she realized that she could not


    thoroughly understand Alex anymore.


    Alex said casually, ¡°Nowhere, I¡¯m at home.¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner tonight then, it is on me.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Alex thought for a while and said, ¡°Sure. I will bete though as I need to prepare Mom¡¯s


    medicine.¡±


    They agreed to meet in an Italian restaurant at seven o¡¯clock.


    Alex hurried home.


    At a nce, Brock¡¯s corpse had been cleared away and the bloodstains on the ground had been


    cleaned up. Charles Carter and his family were there as well, alongside Brittany and Waltz Fleur. The


    little girl Zoey was showing off her dancing moves, which were taught by her kindergarten teacher, in


    front of them.


    Seeing Alex, she ran over and hugged his leg and softly said, ¡°Uncle, you are finally here. Look what I


    got you? A chicken wing from KFC! It¡¯s really delicious but Mom is stingy and doesn¡¯t let me eat


    anymore. She said I can only have two every week. So, I ate one and saved the other for Uncle.¡±


    Alex lifted her up, his heart was full of warmth.


    Saving half of her favorite fried chicken wings for him was a big thing to the little girl.


    ¡°Thank you Zoey, but Uncle has already eaten a few fried chicken wings today. Why don¡¯t you have this


    yourself instead?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Zoey.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Well¡­well, I¡¯ll really eat it and there will be no more left!¡±


    The adults could not helpughing at Zoey¡¯s serious demeanor.


    Alex and Waltz¡¯s gazes met, and she silently gave him a look of relief, hinting that Brock¡¯s corpse had


    been taken care of without anyone from the Carter family noticing.¡±


    At this moment, Hailey Lawson said as she smiled, ¡°Alex, I was just talking to your mom about the


    freckle cream manufacturing factory that you¡¯re nning to open¡­ I happen to have a skincare


    products manufacturing nt, which is not in use now. You can just take it over first!¡±


    Alex was a little surprised. ¡°Hailey, what business do you actually run?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 105

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 105


    Charles Carter answered the question instead with a smile, ¡°Hailey owns a beauty salon chain. Years


    ago, she wanted to develop her own products so she bought a small manufacturing nt with an R&D


    center to realize her ambitions. That being said, till now nothing everes of it, so it has been


    dormant for a while.¡±


    In fact, Hailey had actually discussed the matter with Brittany earlier.


    Otherwise, Hailey would not have mentioned it now.


    Brittany was also a capable businesswoman years ago so she could understand business operations


    very well.


    She said with a smile, ¡°Alex, after talking to Hailey, I think we can work together closely. Her beauty


    salon chain needs a gship product currently and I am confident we can just develop the right ultra-


    popr product for her.¡±


    What was the ultra-popr product? Something that would surpass the sales of the also-popr


    freckle cream produced by Rockefeller Group.


    That being said, Brittany did not reveal much about their ns. After all, only both her son and herself


    could intuitively understand some matters, and it was too early to make them public.


    ¡°Hailey¡¯s production facility is located in Michigan though.¡±


    Soon after, the Carters went on their ways, leaving Alex and Brittany in a private discussion.


    Brittany¡¯s gaze flitted momentarily at the door as she spoke in a low voice, ¡°So, who is that woman out


    there? Someone you had fun with while you were out drinking?¡±


    Earlier, she was knocked out by Brock, only to be moved into a room by Alex.


    She then woke up to find an unfamiliar beauty next to her, who said she was Alex¡¯s own bed- warming


    servant. It was quite the fright for Brittany nheless as she thought, ¡°Bed-warming servant? What


    decade is she living in? Most importantly, what is she here for? Think carefully, isn¡¯t she just a lover?¡±


    Alex was a married man and his wife was here before.


    It would not end well if she found out what went down here.


    Alex hurriedly exined, ¡°Mom, you have got it wrong. She¡¯s just my¡­ junior in martial arts. Yeah, she


    can be quite mischievous at times.¡±


    Alex had thought about the matter before.


    Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s identity was a littleplicated, and he wasmonly assumed to be a bad guy


    or a leader of an underground gang. Brittany would not want her son to get involved in any way


    whatsoever.


    Plus, Alex needed a suitable excuse to exin the derivation of his powers, which appeared all of a


    sudden.


    ¡°Junior? When did you start learning martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Back when you were still in aa. As for my master, he doesn¡¯t want his identity to be revealed, but I


    can say he is an extremely powerful character!¡±


    With that excuse, atst, Alex was no longer pursued on the topic.


    Then, Alex mentioned again the matter about Brock. Since John dared to order his men to kidnap both


    Brittany and Alex, he might actually do it again. Knowing his personality, he certainly would not let go of


    the fortunes in his hand easily¡­ Two months were given by Alex in order to apply psychological stress


    on John.


    When the time came, it would eventually turn into a mental torment.


    ¡°Rather than in California, I think it will be great for us to move our research and development efforts to


    Michigan, with Hailey¡¯s production facility over there. The Rockefellers have great influences and a


    network of contacts here in California, it will not be long until they find out what we are doing. We will


    make aeback when our product isunched.¡±


    After hearing his words, Brittany nodded as she felt the same.


    With that, Alex colluded with Waltz Fleur to make sure they were on the same page.


    ¡°I am your junior, huh?¡± Waltz was amused. ¡°Then, is it a bed-warming servant or junior?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can be both a junior and bed-warming servant at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Can you teach me some of your moves then, senior?¡±


    Crap, Alex did not even know martial arts himself!


    All he had was the Force as his basics, while the rest were of medical arts. In terms of martial arts, he


    was no match for Waltz.


    Seeing Alex¡¯s inaction, Waltz gritted her teeth. After raising her legs and straddling on hisp, she said


    as she gently rocked her body, ¡°Senior, senior, can you teach me?¡±


    Alex was horrified by her actions.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 106

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 106


    He looked straight ahead, but his gaze fell under Waltz¡¯s neck, and in that instant he felt as though he


    was greeted by an awe-inspiring view from a very high ce.


    Even though his mind said no the entire time, his body was far more honest. Suddenly, his hands were


    ced on her waist.


    ¡°Not that I refuse to teach you, it¡¯s just that your basics are too horrible.¡± Alex was flustered with rapid


    breathing and could not think straight.


    ¡°Oh, really? What should I do then? Senior, about the chakra pill you mentioned previously, what is it?¡±


    She rocked her body once again and spoke in a flirtatious voice.


    ¡°Well, the chakra pill is¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard a coughing from the stairs.


    It was Brittany, who had been standing by the staircase for some time, who looked at them with a


    surprised and awkward expression as she secretly thought, ¡°Brat, she¡¯s your junior in martial arts? Isn¡¯t


    she just a bed-warming junior?¡±


    Alex hurriedly pushed Waltz away in shock and said, ¡°Mom, that¡­. I¡¯ve made a dinner appointment


    with Dorothy. Got to go now!¡±


    ¡°Well, I just bought some takeaways on the way back. You both can have them for dinner tonight.¡±


    With that, he quickly escaped the vi.


    Aftering out of the vi, only then did he realize that he did not drive his car¡­ Reluctant to return,


    fearing that he might be nagged by his mother, so Alex took a taxi instead.


    Meanwhile, he was quite upset at his weak resolve. ¡°Am I a jerk who does not know how to refuse


    someone else¡¯s advances? But, wasn¡¯t Waltz a little too aggressive?¡±


    However, never did he ever think about the moment that he had helped Waltz to achieve an instant


    improvement in her powers, she made up her mind to be his bed-warming servant. After all, his


    capabilities were astounding and tempting to fighters, and they would definitely cause a huge stir if


    those cultivations were to be introduced to the realm of martial arts. When the time came, not only


    would beautifuldiese throwing themselves in his arms, but they would even willingly bear his


    children.


    Alex and Dorothy met at the entrance of the restaurant.


    Before they could enter the restaurant, Dorothy received an emergency call from ire.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dorothy, is the Rockefeller currently with you?¡±


    Upset with her tone of voice, Dorothy retorted, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s with you? Alex is your son-inw, don¡¯t


    simply call him ¡®the Rockefeller¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Son-inw? I do not have such a son-inw! Would my son-inw hit my daughter? Ain¡¯t I tired of


    living for having such a son-inw? You two need to get yourselves home now so that I can punish


    him! Otherwise, don¡¯t you ever call me Mom!¡±


    ire was furious because she obviously knew that Beatrice was hit by Alex.


    Furthermore, knowing Beatrice, she would have exaggerated the entire incident.


    As Dorothy ended the call, she felt a throbbing headache.


    Alex heard all the conversations earlier, so he said, ¡°It is fine, let us go.¡±


    Dorothy looked at him apologetically. ¡°You just helped me take over the subsidiarypany in City


    South. I thought Mom would treat you better, yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Your sister must have said something. It is fine, what else can they do?¡±


    Alex made up his mind that Beatrice needed to learn her lesson, otherwise, she would take advantage


    of them, leaving them restless in the future. If he ever found that she fabricated nonsense this time, he


    would have to think of a way to restrain her.


    They entered the BMW M8, and Dorothy drove the car that was given by Alex.


    However, after entering the car, she drew closer and sniffed his clothes. She asked as her expression


    suddenly turned gloomy, ¡°I smell the perfume on your body, were you with Dr. Coney?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 107

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 107


    The smell of perfume?


    Alex¡¯s mind buzzed for a while, and almost let the cat out of the bag.


    He could not possibly tell Dorothy that Waltz just sat on hisp and rocked her body on and on, infusing


    him with the scent of her perfume.


    He could still think straight, so he hurriedly exined, ¡°Of course not, I have not seen Dr. Coney at all


    today. As for the perfume¡­ I remember it now. It was Hailey¡¯s, I just hugged¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Beatrice eximed, ¡°You hugged Hailey?¡±


    Alex immediately corrected his words. ¡°Let me finish speaking. I hugged Hailey¡¯s daughter, Zoey. She


    had her mother¡¯s perfume scent on her too.¡±


    ¡°Is it so?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I trust you.¡±


    Alex quickly grabbed her delicate hands and said, ¡°Dorothy, I am so happy that you are so concerned


    for me, do you know that? During this period of time, I thought you didn¡¯t love me anymore, and I


    almost wanted to die.¡±


    Dorothy did not refuse his advances but looked at him affectionately instead. ¡°We are husband and


    wife and I will never fall for anyone else. Unless, you fall in love with someone else.¡±


    Slowly, Alex moved his lips closer to hers, and kissed her.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, it was not their first kiss as their first kiss had already long gone. However, the moment their


    lips touched, a surge of ecstatic shock, in which a long time since felt, welled up in both of them.


    Just as Alex nned to move his hands upward, Dorothy¡¯s phone suddenly rang non-stop, as if urging


    her to answer.


    Both of them could not help but move apart.


    At a nce, it was a call from ire, demanding them to return home as soon as possible.


    Reluctantly, Alex started the car and headed for Assex Vi. However, even if ire were to verbally


    abuse himter, it had be the least of his worries as he reminisced the passionate kiss, after ten


    months, mere moments ago.


    He just needed to see her as a person who had gone mad.


    Smack!


    Never did Alex ever expect that ire charged at him and pped him on the face as he was about to


    remove Dorothy¡¯s heels, unguarded, after entering the house. She chided furiously, ¡°Trash! Ungrateful


    brat! You dared hit my daughter, I¡¯m going to kill you now!¡±


    Dorothy yelled, ¡°Mom, why did you hit him?¡±


    ire shouted, ¡°What about it, huh? I want to kill this trash too! This trash, who is he? How can he hit


    Beatrice again and again? If he¡¯s really that capable, go hit someone else or Lord Lex Gunther. What¡¯s


    so good about hitting women? Only trash would do that. Beatrice is only a student and your sister too!


    Only a brute like him would do such a thing!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes glistened and he was about to send his hand flying at ire but he held back with


    tremendous willpower. After all, that was his mother-inw.


    Dorothy was infuriated when she saw Beatrice, who was sitting on the couch and eating grapes,


    seemingly rejoicing in their misfortune. She immediately chided, ¡°Do you know what Beatrice did,


    Mom? She deserved it! I would have pped her if Alex did not do it. She dared to instigate Felix


    Shepherd to propose to me at mypany. I am a married woman, did she ever think about my


    feelings? Is she even a part of this family?¡±


    However, ire said, ¡°I knew it, what about it then? I was the one with the idea! Are you going to hit me


    too? I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so good about this trash! There¡¯s no future for both of you, you are only


    wasting your youth and life. He¡¯s not good for you at all. Felix is much better in many ways, plus, he is


    the young director of Pegasus International, with billions¡¯ worth of fortunes. You can have anything you


    want in the future, and you still have the opportunity to change your mind since you have not slept with


    this trash!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Dorothy was truly livid. ¡°Mom, what do you see me as? Objects waiting to be sold? Don¡¯t you forget,


    only with Alex¡¯s help, I can only secure the subsidiarypany in City South, along with all its shares.


    Without him, we are living on nothing but air now!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 108

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 108


    ire coldly snorted and threw a nasty nce at Alex. ¡°So what? It was just a one-time favor.


    Furthermore, I suspect that Charles Carter of Waylon Realty signed the contract only because he was


    attracted to your beauty. Then, you wanted to give him the credit so that I¡¯ll change my attitude toward


    him, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Dorothy was bereft of speech. Realizing that she could no longermunicate with ire, she tugged


    at Alex¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Go to my room, now.¡±


    ¡°Stop! What qualification does he even have to enter your room?¡± yelled ire.


    ¡°Because he is my legally-wedded husband.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow it. Only one person can ever step foot in your room, that is Felix Shepherd of


    Pegasus International. Now, I only recognize him as my son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Alexughed with an indifferent expression while looking at ire calmly.


    He thought she would change her attitude a bit after all he had done for the Assex family. Yet, her


    arrogant countenance and those insults that she just threw were even worse¡­ as if she was showing


    her true colors with a showdown! As he thought about it, she would never ept him no matter how


    hard he tried or awed her with aplishments.


    Then, why should he put in the effort to win her approval?


    After hearing her words, Dorothy¡¯s face turned pale as rage welled up inside her.


    How could a mother utter such a word? How could she face her husband in the future?


    ¡°Fine!¡± She held Alex¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to my room, okay? From now on, I¡¯ll be moving


    out and I¡¯ll be sleeping with Alex tonight, on the same bed, in the same room, and do the things we


    should have done ten months ago!¡±


    Dorothy was a woman with dogged determination as well. Otherwise, she would not have stabbed her


    chest with a knife on that wedding day.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you?!¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t I?¡±


    At that moment, a car stopped right in front of the manor¡¯s entrance.


    A young, well-dressed gentleman came out of the car¡ªhe was Felix, the young director of Pegasus


    International.


    As she saw Felix, she rushed out barefoot to wee him, as if she just saw her dear lover. Earlier her


    face was full of rage, she immediately donned a gentle and warm-hearted expression and said, ¡°Oh


    my, it is you, Mr. Shepherd! What brings you here? I know it has been only a few days but Dorothy


    missed you a lot, and she kept talking in my ear about you!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression darkened as she heard her mother¡¯s statement.


    Beatrice, on the other hand, came out leaping as she heard voices from outside. ¡°Look who it is, my


    beloved brother-inw! I kept calling you, why didn¡¯t you pick up my call? I thought something had


    happened to you. Come in,e in! I¡¯ll brew tea for you.¡±


    Alex looked at Felix, who wasing over, with an apathetic expression.


    Never did he expect that Felix, after what had transpired, would daree and pester his wife.


    Did he really not fear death?


    However, he felt strange as he did not understand why Felix had a sprig on his back.


    ire asked, ¡°Mr. Shepherd, why do you have a sprig on your back? Hurry, let me get it off. It¡¯s so


    dirty.¡±


    Felix sidestepped ire and scurried toward Alex instead. He kneeled on the ground with a thud and


    said, ¡°Rock¡­ Mr. Rockefeller, I came to offer my sincerest apologies!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± ire covered her mouth in bewilderment, unable toprehend what had just happened.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 109

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 109


    ire found it bemusing and utterly unbelievable.


    On one side was a rich heir as well as young director of apany with a worth of tens of billions


    of fortunes, while on the other side was a good-for-nothing trash who had to live off his wife¡¯s money for


    survival. Reasonably, should not the trash be the one to kneel down before the rich heir for an


    apology? How did it be the other way round?


    Just what had Alex done?


    Beatrice, who just came out of the manor, saw the scene and immediately cried out, ¡°My good brother-


    inw, why are you on your knees? What qualification does this trash have to have you kneel? Stand


    up, quickly stand up! Did the Rockefeller coerce you into doing this? Don¡¯t worry, my mom and I will


    always have your back.¡±


    After hearing how Beatrice addressed him, Felix was scared senseless as his heart raced widely.


    Earlier, Felix and Edgar left. After returning home, only then did Edgar let out a sigh and told him what


    happened at Urasawa Restaurant and also the information gleaned from the phone conversation


    between Lord Lex Gunther and Alex.


    It was truly terrifying.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    They had all the reason to believe that a cue from Alex was all it needed for Lord Lex to crush both


    Pegasus International and the Shepherd family overnight, through the gathered force of Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate.


    It was not an exaggeration at all.


    Therefore, Felix¡¯s fear of Alex now had risen to its peak.


    The more he thought, the more afraid and anxious he became, hence, he must quickly express his


    standpoint on the matter, and repent, begging for Alex¡¯s forgiveness.


    He then noticed that Alex was looking at Beatrice with nothing but disgust and contempt.


    Leaping immediately to his feet, Felix pped Beatrice on her face and roared, ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not your


    brother-inw, but Mr. Rockefeller is! What you just did, not only insulted him but also your sister! It¡¯s a


    blessing that Mr. Rockefeller can be your brother-inw. I¡¯m warning you, do not cross the line.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Beatrice was stupefied.


    She could not fathom what just happened as she covered her face.


    What happened to the man who wanted her sister so badly, that he exhausted every mean and gave


    her favors just to glean more information from her?


    How did it turn out this way?


    ire, who was shocked as well, said, ¡°Mr. Shepherd, what is going on? I thought you liked our


    Dorothy and wanted to marry her so badly. Why the sudden change of heart? Did this trash coerce you


    to do so? What has he done to you? I have your back, do not worry!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller¡­¡±


    Felix was just about to reply but Alex spoke while looking at him with a faint smile, ¡°Felix, some things


    are not meant to be said.¡±


    Felix¡¯s heart was in his throat. He instantly recalled Alex¡¯s warning not to reveal his rtionship with


    Lord Lex. So, he immediately got on his knees and said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I went home and thought


    things through. It was my mistake. Ms. Assex here is Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s legal wife, I was supposed to


    offer my blessing. How could I have presumptuous thoughts about her? Am I even a person? I¡¯m


    extremely ashamed of what I did, hence, I muste and ask for your forgiveness. I¡¯ll repent and


    be a good person who positively contributes to society.¡±


    Alex asked with a strange expression, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. I would never lie to Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    With that, Felix took off his shirt and respectfully handed Alex the sprig that he was carrying on his


    back. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, pleasesh me with this! I¡¯m at fault here. Lash me, so that it would be imprinted


    on my mind, and serves as a reminder not to make the same mistake again.¡±


    Everyone else, including Dorothy, was dumbfounded and thought if Felix had gone mad after getting hit


    on the head.


    Only Alex knew the reason. So, he took the sprig and said with a nod, ¡°Since you asked for it, I will give


    it to you.¡±


    Smack!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 110

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 110


    Smack! Smack!


    Alex did not go easy on Felix, andnded three heavyshes on his back.


    Threesh wounds immediately surfaced on Felix¡¯s back, and blood began seeping out from some of


    the wounds.


    Then, Alex threw the sprig away and said, ¡°Get up, remember what you said today.¡±


    Words of gratitude came out of Felix¡¯s mouth as he got up on his feet. He even took out a little gift box


    and handed it to Alex. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, thank you so much for the threeshes. I will always remember


    your teachings. Here¡¯s a little gift for you as a token of appreciation! Mr. Rockefeller, sorry for the bother


    and I¡¯ll be leaving! May you both live a long and happy life together.¡±


    After handing over the gift box to Alex, he turned around and left.


    Looking at Felix¡¯s disappearing silhouette, Alex secretly thought, ¡°He is a smart guy after all! Well, good


    for him, I will leave the Shepherds alone for now.¡±


    Felix was nowhere to be seen but ire and Beatrice were still in a state of confusion. Even Dorothy


    could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s with that guy, Alex? I do not understand.¡±


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°What do you not understand? Well, I had a little chat with him the other day and


    lectured him on life¡¯s philosophy, morals, and ethics. After all, he is a rough diamond that needs


    refinement. Immediately, after listening to my lectures, he realized his mistakes and came to


    apologize.¡±


    Beatrice rolled her eyes; as if she would believe him!


    Beatrice pointed at Alex and eximed, ¡°It is him! He must have used some dirty tricks to force bro¡­¡±


    She did not finish her sentence as Alex gave her a vicious re.


    ¡°Beatrice Assex, is your face feeling better?¡± asked Alex in a frigid voice.


    In that instant, Beatrice was reminded of the p previously. Realizing that the situation did not look


    good for her, as though her mother was powerless to protect her, she hurriedly ran into her room and


    locked herself in.


    Meanwhile, ire, who seemed to be greatly agitated, sat on the floor and wailed, ¡°Henry, what did I


    do to deserve this life? Why do I have to suffer such torment? Was I wrong? I only wanted a better life


    for our family and our daughter! Oh great, we have a useless son-inw who has contributed not a


    single penny to our family but just living off the family. Finally, there¡¯s a rich son-inw from the


    Shepherds but this trash just screwed up everything! I hate this trash!¡±


    Alex was infuriated listening to her rants.


    Even Dorothy was at a loss for words as her mother spoke of herte father like that.


    Enraged, Alex took out the check given to him by Edgar and mmed it on the table. ¡°You want money,


    right? Here are twenty million dors for you! Furthermore, I will prove to you that your daughter chose


    the right guy. I will make her the richest woman in California in a year¡¯s time!


    ¡°I am leaving now. Dorothy, get some rest.¡±


    ire finally returned to her senses long after Alex¡¯s departure. She looked at the check with glistening


    eyes and said, ¡°Twenty million dors, is it real or fake? It must be¡­ fake, right? How can that trash


    have so much money?¡±


    Dorothy inspected the check carefully and immediately frowned as the check was written by Pegasus


    International. Something came into her mind as she said, ¡°Mom, we cannot take this money.¡±


    ire snatched the check away and held it closely. ¡°Who says so? I don¡¯t care where the money


    comes from. Since he gave it to me, now it is mine! I have never seen so much money before! If it¡¯s


    real, I¡¯m going to be rich! I¡¯m going to the bank now.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s night time and the bank is already closed.¡±


    ¡°I hope the dawn wille sooner¡­¡±


    Alex did not regret giving the check away. After all, the money was not his, to begin with. As long as it


    would shut ire up and make her treat him better in the future, that was all that mattered.


    Plus, his promise to make Dorothy the richest woman in California was not just an empty promise. With


    The Ultimate Book of Medicine¡¯s help, even if he could not use Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s


    fortune, he had the confidence to achieve it.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It waste when he arrived home, after having his dinner somewhere else.


    His mother was asleep.


    He went back to his room. However, after switching on the lights to his room, he was almost shocked to


    death as a stunning beauty was lying on his bed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 111

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 111


    The stunning beauty in question was Waltz Fleur.


    At the moment, while lying in bed with a massive duvet wrapped around her body leaving only her head


    exposed and silky hair scattered, Waltz winked at Alex, who was walking in, with a sweet smile.


    Alex made sure that his mother was asleep before hurriedly shutting the door and said, in a lowered


    voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I am working!¡± Waltz replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°Work?¡± Alex was confused.


    ¡°Warming your bed! I¡¯m your bed-warming servant, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart fluttered immediately, but he soon felt a headache due to the obstinate situation.


    Before he left the house previously, he was caught red-handed by Brittany and he had yet to make any


    exnation. If she saw them now, he would be in deep trouble and would not be able to convince her


    of his innocence!


    ¡°Warm your own bed! Get out of my room.¡±


    Alex grabbed the duvet and was just about to flip it open.


    However, Waltz held onto it tightly and said coyly, ¡°Don¡¯t do it, I am not wearing anything.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were wide-opened, staring at the duvet, as if he could see through the incredible view


    beneath it.


    Hyperventting, a wild thought appeared in his mind. ¡°Just flip it open and pounce on her. She¡¯s


    already taken the initiative to invite you, what are you waiting for? Are you a eunuch?¡±


    Meanwhile, Waltz gently winked, as if enticing him to hurry and jump into the bed.


    Through tremendous perseverance, Alex smacked his lips and willed himself to hurriedly take a few


    steps back. ¡°Get out, otherwise, I¡¯ll get mad. Who needs a bed-warming servant in such hot weather?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Waltz responded and abruptly flipped the duvet open.


    ¡°Crap!¡± Alex yelled, instinctively wanting to turn his face away, but his gaze, like a ma, was fixated


    on Waltz. She did say that she did not wear anything underneath.


    Yet, he was greeted with immense disappointment.


    Liar! Was she not wearing clothes? Furthermore, she was bundled up in neat clothes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you are not wearing anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh senior, you look very disappointed! Come on, I was just testing you, but I didn¡¯t know you are such


    a pervert! Hmph!¡± teased Waltz.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She continued, ¡°Senior, you have yet to tell me all about the chakra pills! If you let me in on the secret, I


    will let you have a peek!¡±


    Smack!


    Alex sent his palm on Waltz¡¯s way.


    ¡°If you make such a joke again, I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Alex said irritatedly, not knowing if he was annoyed


    at Waltz¡¯s teasing or her being all dressed up. ¡°Chakra pills are elixirs that can enhance a fighter¡¯s


    chakra.¡±


    ¡°Elixirs, eh?¡± Waltz dejectedly sighed. ¡°Elixirs are rarely to be found nowadays. I heard that only those


    great families in martial arts and some renowned sect leaders could find them. Furthermore, only


    alchemists can refine those elixirs, it¡¯s not something you can possess even with a bucket load of


    money!¡±


    Alex could only nod and say, ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s rtively easy to produce chakra pills but the hardest part is


    the sourcing of ingredients, very rare ones to be exact.¡±


    ¡°You know how to make them? Are you an alchemist?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I happen to know how to make the pills.¡±


    ¡°Awesome. Just tell me the ingredients, I¡¯ll go and collect them immediately.¡±


    Waltz was thrilled at the idea of enhancing her cultivation base.


    Waltz danced in joy. Then, she leaped onto Alex and wrapped her arms around his neck, with her body


    sticking close to his as if she was a girlfriend with tender loving care.


    ¡°Hey, try not to get that close to me.¡± Once again, the mes of lust, which was just suppressed, had


    immediately ignited in Alex¡¯s body.


    ¡°Tell me, and I will leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Wild ginseng of above fifty years old, Ganoderma mushrooms of above twenty years old, Aleuritopteris


    grass, seven-leaves lotuses, and musks. If possible, for the first two ingredients, the older, the better.


    That¡¯s all you need, so can you get off my back now?¡±


    Waltz turned her eyes as if she was trying to remember the ingredients¡¯ names. Then, she copped a


    feel of Alex¡¯sher region as she chuckled before releasing her grasp on him. ¡°Senior, I heard that


    you are still a virgin even after marrying Dorothy Assex. I was skeptical at first, but not anymore! It¡¯s so


    incredible!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 112

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 112


    Before Alex could get mad, Waltz opened the door. ¡°I will be leaving now. I¡¯lle tomorrow after


    gathering the ingredients.¡±


    Alex breathed a sigh of relief after Waltz¡¯s departure.


    He seemed rxed, but also a little rueful.


    ¡°That¡­ witch!¡± After getting teased by Waltz multiple times, Alex was at his limit. He quickly ran into the


    bathroom and took a cold shower.


    Waltz was actually a few years older than Alex. Being a carefree mature belle, a fighter and coupled


    with the fact that she was a powerful chieftain in the underworld, it was no surprise to see her to be a


    little more touchy-feely with others.


    Away from Alex¡¯s residence, Waltz felt slightly flustered as she touched her face.


    It was her first time teasing a man like that.


    However, when she recalled Alex¡¯s reaction when she flipped open the duvet, she could not help


    feeling amused and muttered, ¡°I should have stripped then.¡±


    Back at Hell¡¯s Angels, Waltz, who was unable to suppress her excitement at the transcendence of her


    cultivation base, went straight for the training ground.


    At this time, many people were sparring and training in the training ground.


    One of them was Azure Storm.


    He stood in a raised arena, facing three opponents.


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    Three of the men from Thousand Miles Conglomeratested only a short while before being


    overwhelmed by Azure, and they could no longer get up.


    ¡°Master Azure is so mighty!¡±


    ¡°Master Azure, we are no match for you. Please, can we stop sparring?¡±


    The few men cowered timidly, reluctant to spar with Azure as that would only be a one-sided ughter.


    Azure said with a cold expression, ¡°No. don¡¯t you all dare to ck. I will fight five now!¡±


    A burst of bitterness was felt in the crowd.


    At the moment, Waltz gently leaped onto the arena. ¡°Brother Azure, what good is it to bully them? Let


    me fight you instead.¡±.


    ¡°Waltz, you are back?!¡±


    Why was Azure training in the training ground in the middle of the night? It was all because he was


    disturbed by the fact that Waltz went to Alex¡¯s and even wanted to stay overnight, so he, who felt


    dejected, needed an outlet to vent his frustration.


    As soon as he saw her, he said in joy, ¡°Great, I will give you an advantage by using only a single hand


    myself.¡±


    Waltz answered, ¡°No need.¡±


    As she finished speaking, she charged straight at Azure.


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    Azure was initially arrogant and confident that he could beat her with just a single hand, without going


    all out, but never did he expect that he was almost sent flying out of the arena immediately by Waltz, to


    the delight of the spectators.


    Startled, Azure eximed, ¡°Waltz, you¡­ are already at Advanced Royal rank?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible, isn¡¯t it? So, you are still going to use one hand now?¡±


    ¡°Bring it on!¡±


    Both of them exchanged blows, and the battle ended in a draw.


    Even so, Azure was very surprised.


    Even Lord Lex was alerted and quickly came to the training ground. Azure was an Advanced Royal


    fighter, and because of his very presence, Thousand Miles Conglomerate was able to secure their


    dominance in California¡¯s underworld. Now that Waltz had reached Advanced Royal as well, their might


    would be redoubled.


    ¡°Alex helped me in the leveling of the cultivation base. Plus, he treated my wounds.¡±


    ¡°I came back to gather ingredients. ording to Alex, he can make something called the chakra pill, it


    can further improve my powers after consuming it.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    Lord Lex and Azure¡¯s jaws dropped after listening to Waltz¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you¡¯re a man of miracles!¡± muttered Lord Lex.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a huge favor to pay for the things he did for you?¡± Azure¡¯s eyes glistened.


    Waltz blushed. ¡°Now, I am his¡­ bed-warming servant.¡±


    Azure clenched his fists with intense anger, while Lord Lex eximed in approval, ¡°Good! Good!


    Good!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 113

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 113


    After taking a bath, Alex sat on his bed.


    In his hands was a gift box of unknown content, given by Felix Shepherd, which he did not open just


    yet.


    ¡°Could it be a watch?¡± Alex muttered to himself. He was not interested in watches at all as he found


    them cumbersome to be worn.


    As he opened the box, a green sh greeted his eyes.


    It was not a watch but a piece of lush green emerald.


    Born into a wealthy family, he was no stranger to luxurious gemstones. At a nce, the particr


    piece, sculptured into the form of a unicorn, looked extremely expensive and was as big as a child¡¯s


    fist.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding the emerald sculpture in his hand, he felt afortable sensation.


    In the next second, he was startled as he felt a stream of energy radiating from within the emerald.


    ¡°What is this? Could it be¡­ the essence?¡±


    The Ultimate Book of Medicine was an all-epassing approach to the cultivation of medical martial


    arts. It also described that the Force could be enhanced by absorbing the essence from heaven and


    earth and various forms of spiritual energy present in the human world, resulting in the enhancement of


    the cultivation base in one¡¯s self.


    He did not require the additional essence of heaven and earth to speed up his cultivation as he


    received the breath of the gods from his ancestors earlier. However, with the aid of the essence, he


    would have achieved greater results in his cultivation with minimal effort.


    Alex was shocked. Caressing the unicorn sculpture, he sucked the essence into his body using the


    Force. In that instant, the Chi inside his body fluctuated rapidly, as if a stream of pure, serene energy


    flowed throughout his body. It was reallyfortable.


    ¡°Amazing! It is indeed the essence! Again!¡±


    Alex sat on the bed and continuously absorbed the essence from the emerald; it took him a little over


    half an hour to finish absorbing all its essence.


    It was also at this moment a vibrating sound could be heard as the Force in his body had evolved,


    entering third base.


    ¡°The essence is wonderful, I need to get myself more of these!¡±


    The emerald unicorn sculpture, which looked lively in lustrous green earlier, now looked dull and


    subdued after having all of its energy siphoned away.


    The next day in Assex Vi.


    Dorothy left early for work and Beatrice went to school for sses, leaving only ire in the vi,


    sleeping through all the way to ten in the morning.


    Why?


    That was because the twenty-million-dor check kept her excitedly awakest night. Even though the


    mother-daughter trio lived in a vi, they survived solely on Dorothy¡¯s paycheck. Dorothy was


    previously the general manager of the subsidiarypany in City South, but most of the earned money


    was given to the Assex family, so they had not much money on hand.


    She would be content with just a few hundred thousand dors.


    Of course, she was thrilled to see the twenty-million-dor check. So, she stayed up until four in the


    morning, and fell asleep after she could no longer keep herself awake. Furthermore, the check was


    ced firmly under her pillow, fearing Dorothy would snatch and return it to Alex.


    The first thing that she did after waking up, was looking for the check.


    Fortunately, it was still there.


    However, there were a few creases on it. ire thought that was because she identally caused


    them during her sleep.


    ire did not put much thought into it. Skipping breakfast, she excitedly went straight to the bank


    wanting to cash out the check.


    And coincidentally met Madam White, her neighbor, at the bank.


    Madam White¡¯s daughter recently got married to a general manager of apany. Every time she saw


    ire, she would brag about her sessful son-inw while mocking ire¡¯s son-inw, Alex, with a


    disdained look.


    It angered ire every time, so much so that she would then vent her anger in Alex when she got


    home.


    As usual today, Madam White began bragging about her son-inw giving her two hundred thousand


    dors of pocket money for shopping and beauty care.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 114

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 114


    Lastly, she said with a smug face, ¡°My daughter is really fortunate for having such an amazing and


    capable husband. She¡¯s just destined to live a rich life, unlike your Dorothy, she¡¯s pretty but she found a


    useless trash who only lives off her. What is the point of it? You can only me her for having poor


    taste in marrying such a man and living a hard and impoverished life. So, make sure your Dorothy has


    better taste in men in the future.¡±


    ire was bridled with anger and wanted to hit her really hard.


    Even though she hated Alex, to the extent that she hoped that he would divorce Dorothy as soon as


    possible, her dignity was at stake now.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking out immediately the twenty-million-dor check from her purse, she said, ¡°Who lives an


    impoverished life? What¡¯s so good about two hundred thousand dors? Gah! Look at what my son-in-


    law got me, a twenty-million-dor check! Have you ever seen twenty million dors? Two hundred


    thousand is all that¡¯s needed to get you high and mighty? I¡¯m living a super-rich life then? Haha!¡±


    Madam White drooled with envy seeing the check.


    ire was immensely pleased in joy, for the first time, she thought that Alex was not that despicable.


    However, when it was her turn at the bank counter, the bank teller looked at the creases on the check


    and shook her head. ¡°Madame, look at that crease here and the stamp has been defaced, we cannot


    process your check.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I cannot cash it out?¡±


    ire was shocked and felt helpless. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be cashed out? Isn¡¯t it just a slight crease? It¡¯s not a


    big deal, or are you intentionally trying to give me trouble, huh? Cash it now, or else I¡¯ll file aint


    to your manager.¡±


    The bank teller shook her head again. ¡°I am sorry but there is really no way we can process it.¡±


    Madam White, who was standing aside, heartilyughed as she heard those words, ¡°So that¡¯s the


    twenty-million-dor check that your son-inw gave you, oh great! Super-rich life! But, it¡¯s too bad that


    you can¡¯t even cash out the check. It must be fake then! Hahaha! Just admit that you have a useless


    son-inw, how dare you put up an ostentatious act in front of me?¡±


    ire was livid as she asked the bank teller, ¡°Then¡­ Tell me, is this check legitimate?¡±


    She also began to doubt its authenticity.


    However, the bank teller said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madame. I cannot verify it since the stamp on the check has


    been defaced. So, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a legitimate check.¡±


    Surrounded by Madam White¡¯s mockery and taunt, ire left the bank dejectedly.


    And immediately, intense hatred for Alex roared within herself.


    ¡°I knew it, it¡¯s fake! How dare this trash give me a fake check and make me happy for nothing while


    suffering such a great shame. Oh, you are in deep trouble, Alex!¡±


    Infuriated, ire got in her car and prepared to head home.


    However, a car came out of nowhere and stopped at the junction, resulting in driving difficulty as the


    broad road had been narrowed by it.


    ire was maneuvering the steering wheel as she continuously cursed Alex. However, with a slip of


    the hand, she hit the other car with a bang and shattered its heamps.


    ¡°Damn it, do you even know how to drive?¡± a tall, man chided. ¡°This is a Rolls-Royce that¡¯s worth


    twenty million dors!¡±


    ire was already in a bad mood as she immediately retorted, ¡°Why do you have to care about how I


    drive? Rather, why do you stop your car here? Who lets you park at such a ce? Serves you right!


    Now, move your car elsewhere or I am going to hit you again!¡±


    However, the man was incensed.


    After rushing forward and dragging her out of her car, he gave her four hard ps on the cheek.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± ire was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I should say that to you! Damn, how dare you crash into the Yowell family¡¯s car and still be so smug


    afterward? Pay up two million dors for the damages, or I will break your leg!¡±


    With that, he smacked ire on the face again.


    ire¡¯s flesh was tender, so there was no way that she could endure those hard ps. She was, at the


    moment, battered and bruised, with blood streaming down her face.


    ire trembled with anger, but more so of fear.


    The onlookers began crowding around her and started discussing among themselves.


    ¡°Oh my, that is a Rolls-Royce Phantom! I heard it is sold in the market for twenty million dors. A


    single ram into the car could cost the price of a house!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this car owned by the Yowell family? Thisdy is really unfortunate for ramming into the car of the


    Yowell family, she¡¯s in deep trouble now.¡±


    The man looked at ire apathetically. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a huge favor with justpensation of two


    million dors. Hurry and pay up.¡±


    ire was stupefied after hearing thements made by the onlookers.


    The Yowell family was ranked second among the four prominent families of California, which was


    several times superior than the Assex family. How could she afford to anger them at all?


    ¡°I¡­. I don¡¯t have that much money. Ah, don¡¯t hit me, but my daughter has the money!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 115

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 115


    ¡°What? Mom, say clearly. You were involved in a car ident? How are you, are you hurt?¡± Dorothy¡¯s


    heart raced wildly as she answered ire¡¯s phone call.


    ire replied stammeringly, ¡°Well, uh, I am fine, but, uh, I ¡­ crashed into a Rolls-Royce owned by the


    Yowell family.¡±


    ¡°A Rolls-Royce? Good lord!¡± Dorothy cried out.


    ire said, ¡°Come quick, my good daughter. I know you have a lot of cash on you. Get that ungrateful


    Alex toe over too, the owner is quite fierce.¡±


    Since Alex was the only male in the family, naturally he was the first person that came to her mind in


    situations like this.


    Alex was also shocked after receiving the news from Dorothy.


    They arrived at the crash site, almost at the same time, half an hourter.


    Seeing ire, who was hardly recognizable, sitting on the floor with a swollen face and a bleeding


    nose, Dorothy cried as she rushed forward, ¡°Mom, Mom! Are you okay?¡±


    Alex frowned.


    At first, he was a little delighted in ire¡¯s suffering, after all, he did not like her at all. However, he felt


    distressed by Dorothy¡¯s sorrowful cries.


    Plus, she was still his mother-inw. Hating her is one matter, but it was an entirely different matter


    when she got hit by someone else.


    Before Alex could speak, the owner of the Rolls-Royce spoke while looking at him with a hostile


    expression, ¡°So are you her family members? Finally you havee, so now pay for the damages!


    Four million dors!¡±


    ¡°What four million dors? Didn¡¯t you just say two million dors?¡±


    ire stood up immediately as she could not sit around and ept such extortion.


    Not even deigning to look at her, the man looked at his fingers as he said indifferently. ¡°Well, that was


    before. I had to wait for half an hour here for you all toe. Do you think that you don¡¯t need to pay


    for the waiting time? What is it, are you trying to rip the Yowells off?¡±


    As ire heard his words, she was left tongue-tied, with her mouth agape.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The onlookers shook their heads and looked at Alex and Dorothy with sympathy and condolence in


    their eyes. Those who offended the Yowell family might suffer a worse consequence than offending


    Lord Lex. How could normal people beparable with them? The difference was too vast.


    At the moment, the man looked at Alex with a faint smile. ¡°Since both of you drove M8 over here, you


    should be able to fork out four million dors, right? I am warning you, do not mess with the Yowells, or


    else you wille to a bad end!¡±


    Alex looked at him with a calm expression.


    Finally, he uttered, ¡°Did you hit my mother-inw?¡±


    ¡°I sure did! Why? Are you going to hit back?¡± The man replied gleefully in a provoking manner.


    ¡°I am d you are honest.¡± Alex nodded.


    He slowly approached the man, taking one step at a time.


    The man lifted the corner of his mouth and broke into a grin, as if he had seen the most absurd scene


    unfolding right in front of his eyes, but a dash of maliciousness glistered in the depth of his eyes.


    After all, he was a fighter¡ªa Beginner Royal fighter. Was it not a walk in the park to him in dealing with


    a normal person?


    An old man amidst the crowd spoke out, ¡°Hold your horses, young man. This is not worth it at all! Think


    about your family! Compromise will make a conflict much easier to be resolved.¡±


    Alex kindly smiled at him but kept walking ahead.


    The old man shook his head, ¡°Ignore the wisdom of your elders at your own peril!!¡±


    Some others in the crowd also disyed simr sentiments. ¡°This young man is vigorous yet ignorant!¡±


    The man from the Yowells grinned. He lunged forward with a kick just as Alex got closer in about a


    distance of two meters.


    ¡°Alex, watch out!¡± Dorothy yelled to warn him.


    The hearts of the onlookers raced wildly as well.


    In the eyes of other persons, the kick was done at lightning speed, but to Alex, it was as slow as a


    snail. After all, he was at the third base of the Force, not only his Chi had multiplied significantly, but his


    speed, strength and defense also had far surpassed the ones before.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 116

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 116


    Alex gently raised his left hand and immediately intercepted the kick. He drew closer to the man as his


    body moved away from the kick.


    The man instinctively shivered in shock. ¡°He is fast, how did he do it?¡±


    In the next second, his face was engulfed by Alex¡¯s right hand and being pressed to the back.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Crash!


    The man¡¯s head was mmed into the window of the Rolls-Royce.


    The crowd watched the scene, with their mouths agape in astonishment.


    The kind old man, who gave his advice earlier, nearly had his eyes popped out of his head as he saw


    the scene.


    Then, Alex grabbed the man¡¯s head and drove it down the window again. In fact, it was a smash.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He consecutively did it three more times until the Rolls-Royce¡¯s windows were shattered and the man¡¯s


    head was bloodied and badly bruised, then only did he stop. He said with a cold expression, ¡°She is my


    wife. How dare you make my wife cry, do you know how big of a sin you havemitted?¡±


    The crowd wailed, bereft of speech.


    So, the reason that guy went on a rampage was not because of his mother-inw, who was beaten to a


    pulp, but his teary-eyed wife.


    He must have loved his wife very much, did he not?


    Dorothy was at a loss for words. She clearly knew, just a single word from the great Yowell family could


    destroy the existence of the Assex family with a cinch. Now that Alex had hit a member of the Yowells,


    his actions might just be the impetus for the Assex family¡¯s downfall.


    Though after seeing her mother¡¯s miserable plight, Dorothy was all for Alex¡¯s retaliation.


    There were lines that should never be crossed.


    Yet, as ire was overflowing with fretfulness, she thought otherwise, ¡°Alex, you trash. Don¡¯t you know


    how powerful the Yowell family is?¡±


    After quickly getting on to her feet, she rushed forward and pped Alex¡¯s face.


    Damn!


    Never did he expect ire¡¯s sudden antics as he was busy dealing with the man from the Yowells, who


    acts ostentatiously. He managed to dodge most of the p, with the fingers gently brushed against his


    cheeks, but to the onlookers, it was a forceful blow on his face.


    Malicious insults came out of her mouth. ¡°Alex, You foolish trash! How dare you hit someone from the


    Yowell family, huh? Did you even look at yourself in the mirror? You are just an abandoned son from


    the Rockefeller family, without any capability or power. Now you¡¯re causing trouble to the Assex family,


    are you trying to lead us to our downfall? Get on your knees and apologize to him!¡±


    Alex opened his eyes wide. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    At the moment, someone in the crowd spoke up, ¡°I remember now, this man is the son ofte William


    Rockefeller from Rockefeller Group. After his father¡¯s death, he has been living off his wife in the Assex


    family for survival.¡±


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really him!¡±


    Suddenly, plenty of nasty looks and disrespectful gazes were cast at him. For someone like him to


    retaliate against the great Yowell family, was he trying to get himself killed?


    The man from the Yowells, who was fearful just a while ago, instantly found some courage in the


    onlookers¡¯ backing and looked at Alex with disdain as he raised his chin. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re dead meat if you


    ever offend the Yowells. So, you should listen to your mother-inw and prostrate before me for a


    humble apology. Perhaps I will let you off the hook this time. Otherwise, you, and your family members,


    will suffer the ruthlessness of the Yowell family!¡±


    The old man earlier interjected, ¡°Sigh, young man. I just advised you earlier but you refused to listen.


    Impulsive actions will only result in mistakes. Hope you¡¯ll know your failure to not act recklessly if you


    don¡¯t have the capability. A humble apology is the wisest choice now.¡±


    Alex grunted at the old man and then he turned his attention toward the man from the Yowells. ¡°You


    want me to prostrate before you and say sorry, or you will harm my family?¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°That is right! Trust me, the Yowells have such capabilities, you do not want to invoke


    the wrath of the Yowells!¡±


    ¡°Oooh, I am so scared!¡± Alex stuck his finger in his ear and said, ¡°But, I don¡¯t believe it, try me!¡±


    With that, he then proceeded to poke the man with his finger filled with earwax.


    After that, he gave him a good, hard p across the face, to the horror of the crowd.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 117

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 117


    Alex despised the people who threatened his family the most. As such, it was an extra forceful p.


    Smack!


    The man from the Yowells was in a daze instantly, spitting blood along with a couple of teeth, after


    being hit with that heavy p. He was almost knocked out as his head hit the door of the car.


    The onlookers were dumbfounded at such a scene.


    Grieving at Alex¡¯s impulse action after refusing to listen to advice, many shook their heads in


    disappointment and secretly thought, ¡®This is nothing but an empty disy of strength. However, the


    Yowells are not someone that you should ever offend. The harder you hit, the worse the consequences


    you will sufferter.¡¯


    ire screamed in disbelief, as if she was on the verge of going mad.


    Just because the trash knew some moves, he could be cocky and arrogant? He would only bring the


    Assex family down with his antics!


    She charged at him and was about to smack him, waking him up from his antics.


    Alex looked at her with a vicious gaze and said, ¡°Dorothy, bring her to the hospital, quick.¡±


    Dorothy was extremely worried but she had never seen such a solemn expression on Alex.


    Immediately, she nodded and dragged ire into her car.


    However, ire chided, ¡°I want everyone here to be my witness! This wretched, abandoned child of the


    Rockefellers has been staying at my house and living off my daughter solely ever since their marriage.


    Some time ago, my daughter had divorced him, so everything he did today has nothing to do with the


    Assex family!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression darkened immediately and she dragged her mother into the car with great force,


    to prevent her from spewing more nonsense.


    At the instant, the crowd reacted differently after hearing the spicy statement by ire: some felt


    contempt; some felt disdain; some felt sympathy.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Who would have thought Alex, who was supposed to stand up for his mother-inw, would not only get


    beaten by her, but she also berated him in the public.


    ¡°I heard that ever since William Rockeller passed away in the car ident, Alex has be a


    decadent son-inw. Not only has he been working as a nanny at his mother-inw¡¯s house, but he


    also dares not retaliate against the scolding and humiliation by his mother-inw every day. It seems


    like the rumors are true after all.¡±


    Someone whispered among the crowd, but it was loud enough to be heard by everyone else.


    Alex nced at the crowd with an indifferent expression.


    Why should he bother himself with these normal people?


    With The Ultimate Book of Medicine¡¯s help, he would reach transcendence with extraordinary abilities


    in the future. When the time came, these people were nothing but little, harmless ants to him.


    In the car, Dorothy started the engine as she said, ¡°Mom, how could you say that to Alex? He came to


    help you, and we have not divorced yet.¡±


    ¡°Help? I beg to differ! Are the Yowells someone that he can piss off? It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s the only one to


    suffer the consequenceter, I do not want us to get dragged down because of his immature actions!¡±


    ire replied angrily.


    ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°You want to know? It¡¯s because that trash dared to give me a fake check, with twenty million dors!


    How dare he do that? Not only did I lose sleep over it for nothing, but I was also mocked by that cheap


    Madam White from the next door. So, I was in a fit of anger and identally crashed into the Rolls-


    Royce.¡±


    ¡°Fake check?¡± After taking a nce, Dorothy was immediately speechless. ¡°Mom, you folded the


    check, and it¡¯s Alex¡¯s fault?¡±


    Meanwhile, the crowd surrounding Alex began to disperse as they thought it was the end of the


    dispute. What awaited Alexter would be the severe punishment from the Yowell family.


    However, a youngdy with huge racks, wearing an exquisite suit and a pair of red high heels, exited


    the bank at the moment.


    Her dressing was not the main focus, but those that were beneath her on her white shirt, as if she had


    put two water polo balls underneath. Everyone else was afraid that she would fall down as she walked,


    due to the unstable bnce of her body.


    Seeing the state of the Rolls-Royce, she quickly rushed over.


    As thedy saw the injured man, she immediately eximed in surprise, ¡°Jeremiah Yowell?!¡±


    Thedy shouted at the man from the Yowells, but he lied on the ground, enervated, and unable to pick


    himself up after getting beaten by Alex.


    ¡°Did you hit my guy from the Yowells?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 118

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 118


    Thedy took off her sunsses, ring viciously at Alex. Her grandeur changed instantly as well, with


    an overflowing hostile aura.


    Alex was a little taken aback as he did not expect that thedy was a fighter too. Furthermore, she was


    of Intermediate Royal, a rank higher than the man earlier, Jeremiah Yowell.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Alex with an indifferent expression.


    Before thedy could speak, the old man earlier responded instead. ¡°She is the favorite granddaughter


    of the head of the Yowell family, Keith Yowell. I think she¡¯s Michelle Yowell!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really her!¡±


    ¡°To be that fortunate enough for offending the little devil from the Yowells, that Rockefeller guy is in


    deep trouble now¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush, keep your voice down. Don¡¯t you want to live?¡±


    A discussion broke out in the crowd of onlookers. Even though they spoke in hushed voices, Alex had


    no issue picking up what they said. After all, being born and raised in California, he was used to being


    a rich heir in California, so he was well informed about the news in the social circles. Of course, there


    was no way that he had not heard of the great name of Michelle Yowell from the Yowell family!


    However, Michelle¡¯s personality was opposite to the gentleness of her name.


    She was a gang leader in middle school, leading a bunch of schoolgirls and picking fights with high


    school students. Not just that, she was extremely adept at fighting and once brought Nichs Hudson,


    Alex¡¯s friend, to tears.


    Previously, Alex was oblivious but now he realized that she was a fighter herself.


    However, Michelle took off herrge sunsses, which covered about half of her face, revealing an


    attractive and youthful face, as if she was a belleing straight out of anime. ¡°I apud your courage


    for beating up my guy from the Yowells. Come, fight me instead!¡±


    Her beauty dovetailed nicely with the gentleness of her name though.


    After taking a nce at her, he shook his head and said, ¡°I am not fighting you. Man, you are sick.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say? How dare you humiliate me! You¡¯re the sick one!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re really sick.¡±


    ¡°Ah, damn it! I don¡¯t care whoever you are, I, Michelle Yowell, am going to beat you into a pulp.¡±


    Michelle was livid. After letting out a loud shriek, she lunged at Alex with a heavy punch.


    ¡°Such a nimble, quick punch!¡± The onlookers eximed.


    Alex stood firm on his ground, until Michelle¡¯s fist was inches away from his body, only then did he


    gently raise his left hand and intercepted her punch.


    However much force she exerted, Alex was unmoved.


    ¡°What?!¡± Shocked, Michelle raised her leg, intending to kick Alex.


    Alex parried her kick with his leg and pushed forward, shoving her right up the car doors without any


    route of retreat. She did a left jab but was intercepted by Alex once again. It turned out that he leaned


    in on her against the car doors in the broad daylight.


    Everyone else was shocked, bereft of speech, seeing the scene unfolding in front of their eyes.


    The old man earlier had his beards trembled and his eyes were filled with fears.


    Alex Rockfeller dared to touch the little devil from the Yowell family, he was really beyond salvation.


    Even God would not be able to save him this time, he would be dead meat.


    ¡°Get your hands off me, jerk! Come fight me again if you dare!¡± Michelle yelled and spit at Alex, but his


    quick reflexes saved him.


    ¡°Michelle Yowell, right? A wild woman indeed. I see why Peter Walker wanted to serve under you.


    However, you are no match for me with such inept, mediocre talent.¡± Alex said indifferently.


    ¡°You know Peter Walker?¡±


    ¡°He is just trash.¡± Alex snickered.


    Michelle replied, ¡°You¡­¡±


    He took a nce at her chest again andmented, ¡°I was being honest when I said you are sick.


    Aren¡¯t you feeling shortness of breath, heart pain and palpitations, and shoulder cramps now? You¡¯re


    gravely sick! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be dead after exerting yourself, and I¡¯ll be the responsible person for your


    death!¡±


    A brief pauseter, he continued. ¡°Let us call it a day. I do not see anything more from you. Hurry and


    pay up. Twenty million dors would be reasonablepensation for hitting my mother-inw, making


    my wife cry, and wasting my time.¡±


    What?


    After crashing the twenty-million-dor Rolls-Royce and beating the owner into a pulp, and now he


    asked for apensation of twenty million dors in return?


    The onlookers, who were standing aside, were bewildered with their mouth agape, as if they were in a


    dream.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 119

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 119


    ¡°Let Michelle go!


    ¡°Brat, you have no idea what you did today! You, your entire family, your friends, and everyone you


    know will suffer the consequences of your foolish action!¡±


    Jeremiah got up on his feet and shouted with intense fury as he pointed at Alex.


    Alex¡¯s suppressed rage was once again ignited as he looked at Jeremiah like he was already dead.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Yowell family is going down just because of what you said just now!¡± Alex said coldly.


    Jeremiahughed. ¡°What a joke! The Yowell family is going down? Who do you think you are? How


    dare¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Alex sent another good, hard p his way.


    Jeremiah¡¯s head dropped and hit the hood of the car with a thud. The next moment, he slumped limply


    to the ground as he went unconscious.


    After releasing Michelle from his grasp, he proceeded to open the door of the Rolls-Royce and said,


    ¡°Get in, you drive.¡±


    Michelle was befuddled. ¡°What are you doing? Where are we going?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°To meet your grandfather at Yowell Manor, and reason the matter out.¡±


    The incident that happened today had to bepletely resolved from the root cause of the problem.


    After all, the Yowells were powerful presences. If they really wanted to execute their revenge on his


    loved ones, it would be troublesome even for Alex.


    Michelle¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Everything Alex did was truly outrageous andckedmon sense. What was his mind made of?


    Was he crazy?


    However, after rolling her eyes, she immediately nodded and secretly thought, ¡°To Yowell Manor, oh


    great. There are many fighters in the Lowell family who are even superior to me. You will taste their


    great power, don¡¯t even think that you will be able toe out unscathed.¡±


    Afterward, to everyone else¡¯s astonishment, Alex entered the Rolls-Royce Phantom as the car, driven


    by Michelle, and they sped away heading for Yowell Manor.


    The old man earlier sighed as he shook his head, ¡°Sigh, this son of William Rockefeller. I do not know if


    he is an omnipotent powerhouse or just a peerless lunatic.¡±


    Some said, ¡°Omnipotent powerhouse? Forget about it, I think he¡¯s most probably a peerless lunatic. If


    he is a powerhouse, he would not live off the Assexes in the first ce.¡±


    Some also said, ¡°Such madness. He¡¯s really a lunatic! Such a person usually won¡¯tst long!¡±


    ¡­


    The Rolls-Royce sped along the streets.


    The other drivers were extremely frightened, seeing the Rolls-Royce speeding recklessly on the


    streets. identally hitting the car might cost a fortune. Many drivers were livid as they started cursing


    at the Rolls-Royce, ¡°Are you trying to get us killed? What¡¯s so great about being a rich fe? Hope


    you¡¯ll get into an ident soon.¡±


    Or so they thought.


    Michelle was a fierce driver but she was greatly skilled, so the twenty-million-dor Rolls-Royce


    Phantom really lived up to its name on the road with her driving skills.


    It took no time for them to reach Yowell Manor.


    Yowell Manor was reallyrge. Furthermore, it was muchvish and bigger than Rockefeller Manor.


    The car entered the gates and only stopped when it came upon arge crowd of people.


    Michelle honked a few times and then leaped out of the car.


    ¡°Mydy!¡±


    ¡°Is there any order, mydy?¡±


    ¡°Why are you in a rush, Michelle?¡±


    The crowd hurried forward and surrounded Michelle. That was not just because Michelle was a


    stunning beauty and her supreme identity, but also¡­ because of her devilish personality. Nobody


    dared to anger her in any way, so they usually coaxed her like a child, trying their best to be on her


    good side.


    Through the car window, Alex saw the crowd. Unexpectedly, everyone in the crowd was a fighter. The


    one with the greatest cultivation base among the crowd, to his surprise, was of Advanced Royal.


    ¡°Could it be that the Yowell family is a family in martial arts?¡±


    He really had no idea previously, but what difference did it make now?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 120

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 120


    Michelle Yowell pointed at the Rolls-Royce. ¡°That idiot inside the car hit mine and even hurt Jeremiah.


    Not only does he want me topensate for twenty million dors, but he even cursed our family! He


    insisted on going to our house to seek justice for Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone thought they had a hearing problem.


    They wondered how such an obnoxious person could survive in California!


    Out of nowhere, someone shouted, ¡°Are you still dreaming? Perhaps you¡¯re tired of living that you¡¯re


    here to challenge the Yowells! I¡¯m gonna find out what makes you so arrogant!¡±


    Sean Yowell was the one yelling, a generally hot-tempered man. He was the better martial arts


    practitioner amongst the rest at the scene.


    He yanked the car door open rudely and red in menace. ¡°Get out of the car now, you brute!¡±


    Alex was calm and expressionless as he remained seated inside the car. ¡°Who do you think you are to


    summon me out of my car? Get your leader here to see me.¡±


    What?


    Sean felt his blood rushing up to his head as his rage grew by the second.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The rest of the Yowells immediately closed in on the both of them, their faces flushed in a fury.


    Woah!


    What an arrogant brute!


    They almost went mad.


    Sean stared at Alex with an ice-cold gaze, as if he was looking at a tiny ant. He reluctantly scoffed,


    ¡°Well done! You¡¯ve sessfully pissed me off. Well, let me prove if I¡¯m capable enough to drag you out


    of your damn car!¡±


    He growled and erupted into a thunderous roar.


    Grrrrr!


    As a whoosh of energy radiated from Sean¡¯s upper body, his white shirt immediately ripped apart.


    ¡°Get out now!¡± he shouted as he stretched out his hand to grab Alex.


    Alex, however, remained stationary even though Sean had grabbed his arm.


    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re not qualified,¡± Alex said, tilting his head a little to look at Sean.


    The moment he muttered those words, he generated his core energy and brushed off Sean¡¯s hand.


    Swiftly, he nted a smack right on Sean¡¯s chest.


    Bam!


    Sean felt an overpowering force prating his body, one that immediately sent him flying.


    All the other younger Yowells literally watched Sean thrown seven or eight meters away, not to mention


    the loud thud when hended after a few somersaults. Blood gushed out from his mouth.


    There was an instant pin-drop silence, where even the sound of light breathing could be heard.


    ¡°How¡­ How is that possible?!¡±


    Everyone looked at Alex in disbelief, now seated in his car, unfazed andposed. It was difficult for


    them toprehend anything when they saw how young he was.


    ¡°So, could you please get your leader here now?¡± Alex asked once again.


    A young, charming man who looked about 27 or 28 years old chuckled out loud. ¡°You have to defeat


    me first before getting my grandpa here. There¡¯s no way to prove your capability by just sitting inside


    the car. So, why not ept the challenge?¡±


    It was Colin Yowell.


    Among the practitioners, he was the best, which was Advanced Royal.


    He was the legitimate eldest grandson of Keith Yowell, as well as Michelle¡¯s elder brother.


    Michelle squealed in excitement, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a battle since youst achieved Advanced


    Royal rank, Colin! Ready for a show now? I can¡¯t wait to see it! That bastard almost pressed me


    against the car door earlier. You should give him a good beating until he surrenders. I¡¯m gonna cane


    him until he begs for mercy!¡±


    Colin often spoilt her with showers of love and care.


    Upon hearing her words, his face was flush with determination.


    ¡°Hey, Don. Get me a big hammer. I¡¯m gonna smash his car until he gets out!¡± Colin growled coldly.


    That luxury car cost twenty million dors, and without so much as a flinch, he said he was going to


    smash it.


    A tall and plump-looking teenager from the Yowell family acknowledged, leaving happily to retrieve a


    big hammer. It was as though Colin wasn¡¯t about to smash a Rolls-Royce Phantom, but a rusted old


    tractor.


    Soon after, the big hammer was delivered.


    Alex was shocked when Colin jumped onto the hood of his Rolls-Royce and lifted the big hammer in


    the air.


    Michelle and the other Yowells, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel worried. Instead, they were excited.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 121

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 121


    Alex was utterly speechless.


    Those kids indeed did not seem to take money seriously.


    Obviously, it was a given knowing how wealthy the Yowells were since they were among the four


    California nobles¡¯ wealthiest families.


    With an icy gaze, Colin lifted the big hammer above his head. As he noticed Alex, who still retained his


    calm and steady demeanor, he became brutally agitated.


    ¡°Are youing out or not?!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you can pretend!¡±


    Roarrrr!!


    Like a furious dragon, he let out a ferocious roar, and his inner strength as a martial arts practitioner at


    Advanced Royal immediately emanated. The big hammer, which weighed approximately 20kg,


    smashed right into the passenger seat¡¯s windshield.


    At that instance, a few Yowells became very excited, while some panicked.


    Michelle who was initially full of menace, suddenly trembled. She didn¡¯t dare continue watching.


    She wondered if he was too shocked and terrified at Colin¡¯s blow.


    Coincidentally, she noticed Alex¡¯s gaze that was filled with annoyance.


    ¡®What? Is he looking down on my brother?¡¯


    ¡®Or perhaps¡­ he has a better card up his sleeve?¡¯


    The next second, Alex lifted his arm and brought it down, right upon the windshield.


    The point where he smashed was right on the spot where Colin had hammered.


    Bammm!!


    What sounded like a deafening explosion ensued.


    The hammer and fist collided with each other, the windscreen in between them.


    Everyone watched in shock and disbelief after seeing what Alex chose to do. Had he gone mad? He


    shed with the solid hammer by using his bare fist! Considering he was a martial artist at Advanced


    Royal rank, Colin¡¯s strength was not to be taken lightly, especially when angered. He could even smash


    through a ten centimeter thick steel te.


    At this rate, Alex¡¯s fist was likely to be a minced meatball.


    Michelle¡¯s eyes were gaping wide open. She knew, by rationale, that Alex¡¯s hand was going to be


    permanently disabled.


    But strangely, by observing his cold gaze, an absurd thought crossed her mind that perhaps Alex might


    have a better card.


    In a blink of an eye, the hammer in Colin¡¯s hand ricocheted toward him as hit by a speeding car.


    Fortunately, the hammer grazed past his hair, mere inches away from his face. If that didn¡¯t happen,


    this very day next year would have marked his death anniversary.


    Colin literally felt the hammer¡¯s inertia when it whizzed past him.


    His body turned numb, and the membrane between his thumb and index finger tore, causing him to


    bleed profusely.


    He fell off the car hood and his chest made contact with the ground. A strange and terrified expression


    clouded his face as he spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    There was pin-drop silence everywhere.


    What just happened turned out to be too overwhelming and shocking.


    In fact, it was an oue beyond expectation.


    Just how hard could his fist be?


    ¡°Colin! Colin! Are you okay?¡± Michelle ran toward Colin and hugged him with tears in her eyes. She


    turned back and red in fury at Alex. ¡°How dare you hurt my brother?! I¡¯ll definitely kill you if anything


    happens to him!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it if you survive the year.¡±


    Alex shook his head in regret as he looked at the shattered windscreen of his Rolls-Royce.


    Calmly, he got out of the car and slowly walked toward Colin, his hands ced behind his back.


    The other Yowells who watched on shuddered in fear. They began to lose allposure of


    themselves.


    Perhaps even Keith, the leader of the Yowells, couldn¡¯t have taken on a hammer with his fist like Alex.


    ¡°Stay away, stay away!¡±


    Michelle screamed, her teary eyes filled with raging mes.


    She was at her boiling point, yet fearful at the same time.


    ¡°Your brother is going to die if I don¡¯t go over,¡± said Alex calmly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Colin, how are you feeling? Colin?!¡± The anxious Michelle started weeping. To her, her brother was the


    most important person in her life. He had been taking care of her like a parent, and since they had


    passed on early, she couldn¡¯t imagine life without Colin.


    Colin slowly propped himself up, trembling. Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood again.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 122

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 122


    Alex Rockefeller stepped forward and tugged Michelle Yowell out of the way before he mmed his


    palm against Colin Yowell¡¯s chest.


    Thinking that Alex was going to kill her brother, Michelle immediately started attacking Alex with


    everything she had.


    Alex¡¯s Force, however, was so immense that her attacks couldn¡¯t intimidate him at all. Much to his


    surprise, Michelle leaped onto his back and bit his lower left chin.


    ¡°D*mn it! Screw you!¡± Alex howled, before hurling Michelle away. ¡°You¡¯re nuts! If you bite me again, I¡¯m


    not going to save your brother!¡±


    Why did he want to save Colin?


    Naturally, it was because he didn¡¯t want to be the scapegoat.


    If Colin died now, the Yowell family would definitely think Alex was his murderer. When the time came,


    they wouldn¡¯t stop hunting him down. This wasn¡¯t what Alex wanted.


    In reality, Colin and his sister, Michelle, both suffered a simr condition.


    They had an internal wound in each of their hearts.


    Whenever they activated their Chi, their inner force would be affected, and it indirectly impacted their


    hearts.


    The stronger their power, the greater the damage to their bodies.


    Frankly, Colin and Michelle weren¡¯t the only ones to be affected by this condition. Sean had the same


    problem too.


    ¡®The entire family has this issue. They couldn¡¯t have all inherited heart disease, could they? It looks like


    it might have been caused by the way they practiced martial arts,¡¯ Alex thought to himself.


    With the help of Alex¡¯s Chi, Colin¡¯s wound was kept under control.


    Meanwhile, two disciples of the Yowell family started running toward the family¡¯s main house.


    Although Alex saw them, he didn¡¯t try to stop them.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Right then, things weren¡¯t exactly quiet in the Yowell family¡¯s house either.


    Keith Yowell, leader of the Yowell family, perched himself calmly on a rattan chair.


    His upper body¡¯s posture, however, seemed odd. He appeared slightly hunched, and he asionally


    disyed an agonized expression on his face.


    ¡°Dr. Coney, how bad is my illness? How much time do I have left?¡± Keith looked at an old man next to


    him and asked. His voice was filled with anxiety.


    The old man was James Coney, a legendary doctor from California.


    A prettydy dressed in white stood next to him and went by the name of Dr. Cheryl.


    James sighed. ¡°Mr. Yowell, I¡¯ve examined you over a dozen times. Your condition seems to worsen


    each time. There really is nothing I can do to help you now,¡± he said.


    ¡°Huh? If you can¡¯t help my father, Dr. Coney, that means he¡¯ll¡­¡± blurted a middle-aged man, his face


    scrunched with pain and despair. His eyes welled up and turned red.


    This man was Keith¡¯s son, Liam Yowell.


    Keith waved his hand. ¡°Liam, don¡¯t be sad. Sickness at old age and dying is merely part of the life


    cycle. I¡¯ve already epted that fact. It¡¯s a shame that the South California martial artspetition will


    only be taking ce in a month. Sigh¡­¡±


    His voice was filled with regret.


    James sighed, simply shaking his head without saying a word.


    ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t we get Alex Rockefeller to try? Although his treatments are weird and difficult to


    comprehend, he usually performs miracles,¡± Dr. Cheryl suggested out of the blue.


    James pped his thigh. ¡°Oh, yeah! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Mr. Rockefeller is known for his


    incredible needle-based treatment. He even managed to bring a dead person back to life! Perhaps, he


    might have a solution.¡±


    Keith and Liam instantly appeared to light up.


    ¡°Who are you talking about, Dr. Cheryl? Could there be someone even better than Dr. Coney?¡± Keith


    asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s a friend of mine with very capable medical skills. I¡¯ll give him a call right away,¡± Dr. Cheryl replied.


    She was just about to take out her phone to call Alex when two men ran in, yelling, ¡°Master, something


    terrible has happened! An outsider has injured Colin! It appears he might not make it.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible!


    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go and find out what happened!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 123

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 123


    Keith Yowell had two sons, Xavier and Liam.


    However, Xavier and his wife passed away when Michelle Yowell was only three. That meant Keith was


    left with only one son. Fortunately, Liam was romantically sessful. In and out of wedlock, Liam had


    over ten female partners in total, and as a result, bore quite arge number of children. His legal wife


    gave birth to three sons and two daughters, while his other femalepanions also gave birth to many


    children. All in all, Michelle had numerous brothers and sisters.


    The only thing Keith felt wrong about was that Liam¡¯s children had mediocre talents in martial arts.


    Sean Yowell was the only one of the family who managed to get to Intermediate Royal, in no thanks to


    the endless supplies of resources from his family. Meanwhile, Xavier¡¯s son, Colin, was the most


    talented among all the kids.


    At the age of 28, he had already reached Advanced Royal, and there was a good chance he would


    advance even further this year.


    Hence, Keith ced a lot of hope on Colin.


    In fact, he was secretly nning to hand over the Yowell family¡¯s leadership role to Colin.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin was the eldest grandson, whom Keith trusted the most.


    After hearing that the most talented grandson in the Yowell family was now critical thanks to his severe


    injuries, Keith started to panic. He was even more afraid of this happening than his own death.


    Hurriedly, he ran out of the house with the two disciples.


    James Coney and Dr. Cheryl were left slightly speechless, wondering just who had the guts to hurt


    someone from the Yowell family.


    ¡°Based on his current health condition, Mr. Yowell shouldn¡¯t get into a fight with anyone right now. If he


    does, his arteries might implode. Even God won¡¯t be able to save him if that happens. I must go after


    him,¡± James said.


    Out of curiosity, Dr. Cheryl also followed them out.


    Liam was in a very foul mood. His father was in critical condition, and now, someone had toe to


    their house to cause trouble. Did people really think that the Yowell family was that easy to mess with?


    Liam immediately scavenged the house for a long sword from one of the rooms before charging out the


    door angrily. ¡°Who dares to hurt my family? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Liam was at a slightly higher rank than Colin in martial arts.


    He was at the peak of Royal, just shy of reaching Mystic-rank.


    Unfortunately, he still wasn¡¯t Mystic-ranked despite how close he was to it.


    Don Yowell, one of Liam¡¯s sons, immediately ran up to him. ¡°Dad, my third brother, got injured.¡±


    Don was talking about Sean Yowell, one of the brighter kids among Liam¡¯s children.


    ¡°What?¡± Liam was shocked. He quickly looked for Sean among the crowd. Finally, he found Sean, but


    with blood stains near his mouth and his chest. Liam immediately became enraged as he pointed his


    long sword at Alex Rockefeller, standing alone with his hands behind his back. Alex seemed to be


    enjoying the view of his surroundings.


    ¡°You brat! You¡¯ve gone too far. Do you think the Yowell family can be bullied? Kneel and die!¡± Liam


    screeched in a fury.


    Alex kept a cold gaze in his eyes while he scanned Liam briefly. A thought suddenly urred to Alex,


    ¡®This man has heart disease too. There has to be something wrong with the way the Yowell family


    practices martial arts. There has to be a serious w in their methods. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t have


    happened.¡¯


    Although Alex had these thoughts running through his mind, he didn¡¯t say them aloud. ¡°Put your sword


    down. You can¡¯t beat me,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re too proud!¡± screeched Liam before attempting to strike Alex with his sword.


    Dr. Cheryl happened to have witnessed what happened while she ran out. She felt as if her heart would


    soon leap out of her chest. Her entire body froze in ce.


    ¡°No!!!¡± She screamed in terror.


    But her cries couldn¡¯t stop Liam in time. Liam¡¯s sword swiftly descended upon Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 124

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 124


    It happened so quickly, and a crisp sound could be heard.


    Just as the Yowell¡¯s thought that even if Alex Rockefeller didn¡¯t die, that he might lose a limb, Alex


    suddenly extended a hand and pinched Liam Yowell¡¯s sword with two fingers.


    The sword stopped ten centimeters away from Alex.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did he actually use two fingers to stop the sword?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying. Who the hell is this man?¡±


    The entire Yowell family was dumbfounded.


    Michelle Yowell¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her head. She knew that Liam was very close to achieving


    Mystic-rank. The might of his sword was much greater than Colin Yowell¡¯s hammer. Could this man


    going by the name of Rockefeller be a Mystic-rank martial artist?


    Wasn¡¯t he a little too young?


    Even if he started training in his mother¡¯s womb, he couldn¡¯t possibly be this strong.


    ¡°I told you. You can¡¯t beat me,¡± Alex said ndly before snatching the sword and stabbing it into solid


    rock.


    He made it seem as if he was slicing through butter.


    ¡°Liam, get out of the way. Let me fight him!¡± Keith yelled loudly as he made his way forward.


    ¡°Stop, Mr. Yowell! If you go over the limit today, you¡¯ll lose your life!¡± James Coney quickly stepped


    forward to stop the fight.


    Dr. Cheryl, on the other hand, rushed over to Alex. ¡°Alex, are you okay? You scared me. Does your


    hand hurt?¡± she asked worriedly before grabbing his hand and examining it.


    ¡°Dr. Cheryl, why are you here?¡± Alex chuckled, acting as if he had just finished a round of badminton.


    However, he soon noticed tears in Dr. Cheryl¡¯s eyes.


    She was in so much anxiety that she started crying.


    Meanwhile, Keith Yowell looked at James with surprise before turning to face Dr. Cheryl and Alex. ¡°Dr.


    Coney, you know him?¡± Keith asked.


    James was not aware if there was any bad blood between Alex and the Yowell family. But he


    subconsciously felt that Alex couldn¡¯t possibly defeat the Yowells. If things turned for the worse, Alex


    would only be the losing party.


    ¡°Mr. Yowell, this is the legendary doctor I mentioned earlier, Alex¡­ To be precise, he¡¯s my teacher,¡±


    James hurriedly said.


    During such times, James needed to make Alex sound slightlymendable.


    James wasn¡¯t exactly lying. Alex had taught him the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell. To a certain degree,


    Alex really was his teacher.


    As soon as James said this, the Yowells gasped in shock.


    James was nearly eighty years old. His teacher would have probably been at least over a hundred now.


    Could this young man before them actually be over a hundred years old?


    ¡°James, are you lying to me?¡± Keith asked, his tone hostile.


    ¡°Of course not. Mr. Rockefeller really did teach me medical skills. I respect him as my teacher. And yes,


    that¡¯s true. Mr. Yowell, if anyone was to help you recover, it¡¯s Mr. Rockefeller,¡± James replied calmly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Yowell family members were all stunned.


    Michelle¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief. ¡°Does he have medical skills? I¡¯m the first person to doubt


    that. This fellow is full of nonsense. He even said I¡¯m sick and that I wouldn¡¯t live past this year!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Keith¡¯s facial expression changed. He loved Michelle the most. ¡°What proof do you have?¡±


    Keith asked.


    ¡°Do I need to provide you with proof? I¡¯m not here to check your health. I¡¯m here to get my money back.


    But what surprises me most is that all of you from the Yowell family are going to lead short lives. Old


    man, you only have three days left,¡± Alex replied with a nonchnt gaze.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 125

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 125


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You jerk! How dare you curse my grandfather? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The immature-looking Michelle Yowell immediately started throwing a fit. She red at Alex Rockefeller


    and charged at him.


    ¡°Michelle, stop!¡± Liam Yowell shouted.


    Finally, he recovered from the shock of Alex stopping his sword with only two fingers. This was the first


    time Liam met an opponent this powerful. He was thoroughly shaken.


    Liam knew very well that when Michelle faced Alex, it was like a three-year-old fighting a professional


    boxer. They were onpletely different levels altogether.


    More importantly, Dr. Cheryl revealed that Alex was the only person who could save Liam¡¯s father.


    Michelle stopped in her tracks. ¡°Uncle, this b*stard cursed my grandfather¡­ He said he¡¯ll only have


    only three days left to live. He even said that all of us would lead short lives. Even if you could tolerate


    such a thing, I can¡¯t!¡± She fumed.


    Liam looked at Alex with mixed emotions before sighing. ¡°Michelle, your grandfather, really doesn¡¯t


    have much time left,¡± Liam said.


    James Coney had said this earlier, but he had not given a precise estimation of how long.


    Liam did not expect Alex to tell how many days his father still had by only a single nce.


    He didn¡¯t think Alex was lying. After all, Alex seemed to be a very capable martial artist. There was no


    reason for him to lie.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Is Grandpa going to die soon?¡±


    Liam¡¯s words not only shocked Michelle but the rest of Yowell family¡¯s disciples as well. This was the


    first time they found out about such news. Among the younger generations, Colin Yowell was the only


    one who somewhat knew about what was going on. Upon hearing this, he seemed equally upset.


    James quickly walked over to Alex. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you said that there¡¯s something wrong with the


    health of each Yowell family member. What¡­ What did you mean by that?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Dr. Coney, Cheryl, and I are good friends. You can address me by my first name,¡± Alex said.


    James looked over at his granddaughter and realized that her eyes were filled with tears.


    Smart as he was, James immediately realized what was going on.


    He startedughing out loud. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll call you Alex if you don¡¯t mind¡­ Uhm, you can call me


    Grandpa, just like how Cheryl does. Speaking of Cheryl, I have to say that she¡¯s smart, pretty, and still


    single. Look at her hips. Her grandma had always said that she could bear healthy children¡­¡± James


    trailed off.


    Alex seemed dumbfounded. Subconsciously, he turned to look at Dr. Cheryl¡¯s hips.


    Frankly, it wasn¡¯t only Alex. Many others had done the same too.


    Embarrassed, Dr. Cheryl blushed and stomped her feet. ¡°Grandpa? What are you saying?! We¡¯re in


    public.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m so silly. You two should talk about these things in private,¡± James said.


    Keith, Liam, and the rest were all speechless.


    How had James ended up talking about his granddaughter¡¯s dating life?


    James finally realized there was still serious business to get down to, and he continued asking


    questions.


    The Yowell family was still angry and confused. If Alex hadn¡¯t shown his prowess in martial arts earlier,


    they would have attacked him without saying anything.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you very close to the Yowell family?¡± Alex asked, instead of answering James¡¯


    questions.


    James knew what Alex was getting at. He wouldn¡¯t have told the truth if he didn¡¯t have a good


    rtionship with the Yowell family.


    ¡°My Grandpa and Yowell family¡¯s master have been friends for many years. Several years ago, the


    master helped my family out. Anyway, what¡¯s going on between you and the Yowells, Alex? If¡­¡± Dr.


    Cheryl spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°I see!¡± Alex eximed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 126

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 126


    Alex Rockefeller scratched his chin and looked slightly below Dr. Cheryl¡¯s waist, making sure to look


    away before she noticed him.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll say it for your sake! I suspect the Yowell family has been practicing martial arts using the


    wrong methods, and it ended up affecting their hearts. The more intense the practice gets, the greater


    the strain on the organ. Each time they activate their Chi, they would get out of breath very quickly and


    feel pain in their chest. Worst-case scenario; they might even die,¡± Alex blurted.


    Alex¡¯s words caused the expressions on the Yowells¡¯ faces to change drastically.


    It was because everything he said was spot on.


    Michelle Yowell snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. My grandfather is a Mystic-rank expert. He¡¯s


    already over seventy years old. I¡¯m much further behind him in terms of training, but you said I wouldn¡¯t


    live past this year. That¡¯s clearly bullsh*t,¡± Michelle argued.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a woman. The martial arts that your family practice aren¡¯t even suitable for


    women. I bet you can¡¯t find any other woman that looks like you. You can barely walk straight. Do you


    think all this was inherited?¡± Alex pursed his lips after finishing his sentence.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    His merciless words made Michelle grit her teeth in anger.


    What could possibly be wrong with her? Many women had her as their envy, and men won¡¯t stop


    gawking at her. How could Alexin about the way she walked? He must be an abnormal man.


    The rest of the Yowell family were equally triggered and angry.


    Michelle was their most treasured girl.


    ¡°Your secret martial-arts technique is actually twice as bad for women who practice it. Your heart has


    been strained too much for it to function well, and it¡¯s severely damaged now. Sigh.¡± Alex continued.


    ¡°Is there a way to salvage this situation?¡± Keith Yowell asked.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re going off-topic. I¡¯m here to get my money back, not help you people recover from your


    illness,¡± Alex retorted.


    ¡°What do we owe you?¡± Liam asked.


    The Yowells finally remembered that they were supposed to find out why Alex was here.


    Michelle briefly exined what happened to them. The Yowells gritted their teeth angrily upon hearing


    her exnation. Wasn¡¯t Alex going too far? Not only had he damaged their Rolls-Royce, but he had


    also beaten up Jeremiah and bullied Michelle. How dare he ask them for money now?


    How unreasonable could the situation get?


    ¡°Fine, we will pay you back. We must do as Mr. Rockefeller says. We¡¯ll pay him twenty million¡­ Wait.


    Twenty million is too little. Jeremiah actually stopped his car by the road and blocked Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s


    way, frightening a poor elderly woman. How was twenty million enough? Let¡¯s double that. We have to


    pay him forty. I¡¯ll write a forty million dor cheque to Mr. Rockefeller as an apology,¡± Liam offered.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Michelle and the rest were all dumbfounded.


    ***


    Ten minutester, Alex sat coolly at the head of the table in the Yowell family house.


    It was the ce where Keith had sat earlier.


    Alex wasn¡¯t feeling pressured. He nced at Yowell family¡¯s core members standing in front of him.


    ¡°There is a way to cure your master¡¯s disease, but¡­¡±


    ¡°How much money do you want, Mr. Rockefeller? We¡¯ll pay you any amount,¡± Liam immediately


    interjected.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not about money¡­ Alright, maybe it is. There¡¯s only one thing that can save


    your father¡¯s life. It¡¯s a Life Pill.¡±


    ¡°Life Pill? A pill?¡± Liam asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. By using acupuncture, I can extend your father¡¯s life by seven days. Hence, he¡¯ll have ten


    more days to live. You must bring me several types of medicinal herbs within ten days to make the pill.


    Your father¡¯s life will be saved then,¡± Alex said.


    Without any further thought, Liam immediately agreed to it.


    Alex then carried out the acupuncture treatment on Keith. When James Coney saw what was


    happening, he was in awe.


    Alexter made a list of medicinal herbs with remarks added to it.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Rockefeller. As for my granddaughter¡­ is there any way you can


    help her?¡± Keith asked.


    Alex looked at Michelle and shook his head. ¡°As for her¡­ It¡¯s a little more troublesome. Her heart has


    been so severely damaged that it¡¯s deformed. She isn¡¯t in a better situation than you. On top of that, it¡¯s


    inappropriate for a man to do acupuncture on a woman,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Dare I ask, Mr. Rockefeller, are you married?¡± Keith asked with a smile.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 127

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 127


    As soon as Keith Yowell said this, James Coney looked upset.


    ¡°Mr. Yowell, you¡¯re being unreasonable. There is an order to things. I¡¯ve already expressed my interest


    in Alex as my future son-inw. How could you try to steal him away?¡± James quickly stepped forward


    and said.


    ¡°Why not? He isn¡¯t even engaged to your granddaughter yet. Besides, even if they were married,


    divorce is still possible. It depends on who¡¯s more capable. My granddaughter isn¡¯t bad, either. In fact,


    she¡¯s younger, and she can give birth to better children,¡± Keith said.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re full of crap,¡± James growled.


    ¡°So what if I am? What are you going to do about it? It¡¯s a fairpetition!¡± Keith eximed.


    Keith genuinely wanted a robust and capable person like Alex to be part of the Yowell family.


    Having Alex would be worth even more than earning a hundred billion dors.


    There was something Keith had not said. In the past, he used to be guided by an Earth-ranked martial


    artist. But after recalling how Alex caught Liam Yowell¡¯s sword with just two fingers, he secretly


    suspected that Alex¡¯s martial arts cultivation level might be even higher than that of an Earth expert.


    Could Alex be an Innate Grandmaster?


    Did such a young Innate Grandmaster really exist?


    On the other hand, Dr. Cheryl and Michelle Yowell blushed after hearing what those two old men said.


    This was mostly the case for Michelle, who had no interest in Alex at all. If anything, she hated Alex to


    the core.


    How could her grandfather ask her to bear his children?


    ¡°He¡¯s a jerk. I don¡¯t want to be with him! Hmph! Rockefeller, I don¡¯t need your help. If you call me weird


    again, I¡­ I¡¯ll bite you until you die!¡± Michelle screamed before hastily running out of the house.


    ¡°Dad, have you forgotten that Michelle is engaged?¡± Liam blinked and said suddenly.


    ¡°The Pattingson family,¡± Liam muttered softly, his eyes were looking toward a certain direction, gazing


    at nothing.


    Keith seemed stunned momentarily as if he had suddenly recalled something. His expressions became


    a little weary, and after letting out a sigh, he remained silent.


    Alex shook his head. He didn¡¯t expect the head of Yowell family to have such thoughts. Alex, however,


    wasn¡¯t interested in discussing this at all.


    ¡°Alright. I have work to do. I need to go. Once you¡¯ve gathered all the ingredients, give me a call,¡± said


    Alex as he stood.


    He was actually here to nip things in the bud with the Yowells.


    Now that the matter had been perfectly resolved, he was able to get his forty million dors. On top of


    that, he needed some of those medicinal ingredients on the list for himself. Hence, it was a very


    rewarding trip all in all.


    Keith quickly stood up and thanked Alex by saying he had more gifts in store.


    Alex felt a little embarrassed while he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s talk after your illness has


    been cured. Also, you should all stop using your existing technique to practice martial arts.¡±


    Keith¡¯s facial expression darkened.


    The Yowell family had its roots deep in martial arts. Their inner Chi practice was something inherited


    from their ancestors.


    If they gave up practicing it, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the Yowell family would have to leave the martial


    arts realm from now on?


    Besides, they couldn¡¯t leave just because they wanted to.


    There wereplicated connections and benefits derived from these ties that they couldn¡¯t just walk


    away from.


    ¡°How about lending me your martial arts technique for a while? What do you think?¡± Alex frowned and


    said after seeing how depressed Keith looked.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    This was actually a disrespectful request in the realm of martial arts. A family¡¯s technique was an


    heirloom each kept close to their chest. How could they just give it to just anyone?


    Keith¡¯s facial expression changed. He locked eyes with Alex for five seconds.


    Finally, Keith gritted his teeth in reluctance. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll fetch it right away.¡±


    Alex nodded slightly.


    He wanted to review their martial arts technique not because he wanted to seek out its secrets but


    simply because he wanted to help them out.


    Although Alex hadn¡¯t learned the most advanced martial-arts cultivation techniques, he was the heir of


    the Ultimate Book of Medicine, and had an in-depth knowledge of a human¡¯s inner organs and blood


    vessels.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 128

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 128


    As an outsider, Alex Rockefeller could review the techniques. It wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to make some


    changes and create a viable inner Chi technique for them.


    Alex had not made it clear at first. He had asked directly for the technique because he wanted to test


    Keith Yowell. If Keith weren¡¯t willing to give it to him, it would only be his opportunity to miss.


    Very soon, Keith returned with a thin booklet and handed it over to Alex.


    Alex flipped through it casually, speed-reading through it.


    After a minute, he closed the booklet and shook his head.


    ¡°Mr. Yowell, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this technique isn¡¯tplete. Did someone add the final part to it


    afterward? Clearly, there are two different paths included. That exins why it had such negative side


    effects on those who practiced it,¡± Alex said.


    Keith¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you¡¯repletely right. This technique is called Slunce Jauda. It


    went missing at some point, and when we recovered it, a part of it had disappeared. Our ancestors


    tried to make it whole again based on their memory.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do some research and try to improve it for you guys,¡± Alex said.


    Keith seemed shocked, repeatedly thanking Alex.


    Right then, one of the Yowell family¡¯s disciples came in. ¡°Master, someone is waiting outside going by


    the name of Lady Dorothy Assex. She said she¡¯s here to look for her husband.¡±


    Keith frowned. Alex was the most respected guest right now. How could they allow someone to


    interrupt them randomly?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is. I don¡¯t know her. Ask her to leave,¡± Keith said.


    ¡°Wait. She¡¯s here to look for me,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Huh¡ª


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife,¡± Alex added.


    Keith¡¯s eyes bulged wide open. It seemed Mr. Rockefeller was already married. He couldn¡¯t help but


    re at James Coney. It was funny how the old man was so eager to make Alex his son-inw. Didn¡¯t


    James try to find out if Alex was married before?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wait a second¡­ it appeared the old man wanted his granddaughter to seduce a married man!


    ¡°Hurry up and bring Mrs. Rockefeller inside. We must treat her with respect! Do you understand?¡± Keith


    quickly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m almost done here, and I should be leaving. Goodbye, Mr. Yowell.¡± Alex then stood up.


    ¡°Mr. Yowell, my granddaughter, and I will be leaving as well.¡± James stood up too.


    With Yowell family¡¯s grand escort, the trio began walking out of the house.


    Lady Dorothy seemed very panicky.


    She was very worried.


    The Yowell family of California was a much more powerful entitypared to her. They could easily


    gather countless people to attack the Assex family. Alex was definitely not about to have an easy time


    with the Yowells. In fact, when Lady Dorothy had returned to the bank, she had found out that Alex had


    even gotten into trouble with Michelle Yowell, the family¡¯s spoiled princess. When she heard that Alex


    went with Michelle to Yowell¡¯s family¡¯s house, she nearly passed out.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be fine. Nothing will go wrong. Please don¡¯t let anything happen to him!¡¯ Lady Dorothy repeated in


    her mind.


    After that, she saw a group of people walking out of the front door.


    Alex stood in the center, and he seemedpletely unharmed.


    Lady Dorothy instantly sighed in relief.


    However, in the next second, she saw the beautiful and elegantdy wearing a white robe next to Alex


    ¡ªit was Dr. Cheryl and James Coney, who frequently appeared on television. Lady Dorothy¡¯s heart


    was thumping in her chest.


    A strong wave of insecurity immediately surfaced from the depths of her heart.


    ¡°Honey!¡± Lady Dorothy called out softly.


    Alex was stunned. She called him so gently, and her tone was filled with love. Oh, how pleasant it


    sounded!


    Alex, however, had not noticed that Lady Dorothy was actually locking eyes with Dr. Cheryl. Despite


    being four meters apart, it was as if a strong electric current traveled back and forth between the two


    women.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 129

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 129


    ¡°Grandpa, Cheryl, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Let¡¯s get together someday!¡± Alex Rockefeller told James Coney


    and Dr. Cheryl. After that, he gave a slight nod to Keith Yowell.


    Dr. Cheryl suddenly grabbed Alex by his arm. ¡°Wait,¡± she said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alex asked, confused.


    Dr. Cheryl suddenly reached out to adjust his cor before whispering into his ears, ¡°Your cor¡¯s a little


    messy.¡±


    She then chuckled and backed away.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Alex thought to himself before looking over at Lady Assex.


    ¡®D*mn.¡¯


    She was staring daggers at him. Even now, Alex had no idea that Dr. Cheryl was to make Lady Dorothy


    upset. Clearly, the doctor still held a grudge after Lady Dorothy called her out for being shameless.


    Lady Dorothy, unsurprisingly, showed that she was very upset by turning around and stomping away.


    Alex quickly ran after her. ¡°Hey, Dorothy. Dorothy, don¡¯t leave!¡±


    ¡°Alex, it¡¯s Cheryl¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday this Sunday. You muste to visit. Her grandmother


    misses you dearly,¡± James said.


    Alex nearly tripped as he ran after Lady Dorothy.


    After waving his hand, he quickly sped off after her again.


    Meanwhile, Keith tutted andughed. ¡°Dr. Cheryl. Dear, oh, dear. Looks like Mr. Rockefeller cares a lot


    about his wife. I think you¡¯ll have to try harder to steal him away,¡± he mocked.


    Dr. Cheryl¡¯s face flushed beet red, and she quickly left.


    ***


    ¡°Dorothy, Dorothy, listen to me.¡± Determined not to let her go, Alex finally caught up with Lady Dorothy


    and pulled her into his arms.


    Lady Dorothy tried her hardest to set herself free but to no avail. ¡°Let go of me! What else do you have


    to say? Go and be with that pretty doctor. The two of you can have your romantic time.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so jealous?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? Who would be jealous of a jerk like you? Get out of my way¡­ Mmph¡­¡± Lady Dorothy


    trailed off.


    To stop her from saying another word, Alex pressed his lips against hers.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wasn¡¯t there a saying that described this?


    Whenever a woman got angry, it was pointless for a man to try to exin things. The only way to stop


    an argument was to kiss her. If it didn¡¯t work the first time, he would just have to do it again.


    Indeed, Lady Dorothy¡¯s defenses gave in after a while. Her body rxed, and she even leaned into


    Alex¡¯s embrace. Alex¡¯s heart began to beat faster, and he couldn¡¯t help but shift his hand downward¡­


    Right then, they suddenly heard a voice nearby.


    ¡°Hey, Rockefeller. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? How could you hold a woman like this under the sun?


    Yuck. Men really are disgusting pigs.¡±


    It was actually Michelle Yowell.


    Her arms were crossed over her chest while she watched them in action.


    At the end of the day, Lady Dorothy wasn¡¯t all that thick-skinned. After being made fun of by Michelle,


    she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pinched Alex on his waist before turning around and running away.


    Her pretty face had nowpletely reddened.


    Alex secretly cursed Michelle for getting in their way. If it wasn¡¯t for her sudden appearance, his


    intimacy with Lady Dorothy would have progressed further. Moreover, he had no idea when they would


    be able to get close again after today.


    ¡°Instead of butting your head into other people¡¯s business, why don¡¯t you find ways to resolve your


    weird figure?¡± Alex yfully looked at her chest. ¡°If they get any bigger, your life will be in danger.


    Remember not to use your inner Chi, otherwise¡­ boom!¡±


    Alex made a gesture to show something exploding with his hands before turning around and leaving.


    Michelle wished she could bite his head off¡­


    She was super furious!


    At the same time, she was also a little worried.


    At only twenty-two years of age, Michelle was in the prime of her youth. Who would want to die at such


    a young age? She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to live a good life. In fact, she had never even been in


    love before. Wouldn¡¯t it be extremely sad for her to leave this world so soon?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 130

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 130


    Alex Rockefeller got into Lady Dorothy Assex¡¯s car.


    Lady Dorothy still seemed embarrassed. ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°A youngss named Michelle Yowell,¡± Alex answered.


    Lady Dorothy was shocked. ¡°Was that Michelle Yowell?! Did you know how worried I was when I heard


    you got into trouble with her? You even went with her to her family residence. I was so scared that you


    wouldn¡¯t make it back alive!¡± she eximed.


    Alex sat on the passenger seat and gently ced his hand on Lady Dorothy¡¯s thigh before giving it a


    gentle pat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Yowell family can¡¯t do anything to harm me,¡± he said.


    Lady Dorothy was in a set of office attire today, and she had on a pair of ck leggings.


    Alex suddenly felt excited.


    He slowly leaned toward Lady Dorothy, intending to carry on with their kissing game before this.


    Lady Dorothy immediately pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t overstep your boundaries. You still haven¡¯t told me


    how you managed to appease the Yowell family. Michelle Yowell isn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. Did


    you get help from that female doctor?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Then how did you do it? Don¡¯t tell me that you managed to defeat the entire Yowell family by yourself,


    that the head of the family personally apologized to you and promised you his granddaughter¡¯s hand in


    marriage?¡± Lady Dorothy scowled.


    ¡°How¡­ How did you know all that?¡± Alex was stunned.


    ¡°Think I am dumb? Idiot.¡± Lady Dorothy snapped back.


    Even if Alex didn¡¯t say anything, she had guessed that he must have asked Dr. Cheryl to help smooth


    things over. Moreover, since Dr. Cheryl wasn¡¯t authoritative enough, James Coney probably got


    involved. Indeed, this was how Alex had managed to turn the situation around.


    Although Lady Dorothy hated Dr. Cheryl with all her heart, the entire matter had urred thanks to her


    mother, Madame ire Assex. Hence, Lady Dorothy couldn¡¯t me Alex for all of it.


    ¡°How is your mother doing?¡± Alex changed the topic.


    ¡°My mother? She¡¯s your mother too, alright?¡± Lady Dorothy fumed.


    ¡°I want to treat her like my mother. But the problem is, she doesn¡¯t think of me as her son-inw. You


    heard how she spoke to me earlier. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand her. I don¡¯t


    even want to talk to her.¡±


    Alex had feelings too. Although he was capable of being very affectionate and kind, it was hard to


    remain nice once someone got on his bad side.


    Lady Dorothy sighed. ¡°Alex, I know my mother hasn¡¯t been nice to you. I apologize on her behalf. To be


    honest, you know that she has these character ws. Ever since my dad disappeared with that woman,


    my mother has been mentally affected. She started cing greater emphasis on money and wealth,


    and she can sometimes be very difficult to warm up to. However, I hope you can¡­ be more epting.


    Treat her like a person with a mental health condition.¡±


    Alex nearly chuckled out loud.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll treat her like a mental patient,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°You must never say this in front of her,¡± Lady Dorothy warned.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You think I have such a low EQ?¡± Alex grinned.


    ***


    At first, Alex had thought Madame ire would be in the hospital.


    But Lady Dorothy told him that she was too embarrassed to go there after her face got swollen from


    being hit. Hence, Madame ire had returned home right away.


    Alex pursed his lips. ¡®That¡¯s Madame ire, alright. She would die to protect her reputation.¡¯


    Upon arriving at Assex Vi, they could hear Madame ire yelling at someone as soon as they


    walked through the door.


    ¡°Who asked you to touch this vase?! Who asked you to put it here? Do you know that this vase is an


    antique?


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s broken, you owe me thirty thousand dors and not a single cent less. I¡¯ll send you to


    prison if you don¡¯t repay me the full amount.¡±


    The two of them saw Madame ire menacingly pointing at the nanny while shouting angrily at hte


    woman. She disyed a poor attitude that didn¡¯t quite fit her beautiful appearance.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?! Aren¡¯t you tired of yelling all day?!¡± Lady Dorothy truly felt exhausted.


    Madame ire¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m annoying? Do you all think I¡¯m


    crazy? Can¡¯t I yell at her for breaking the vase?¡± Madame ire screeched.


    By now, the nanny had also gotten upset. She flung her apron onto the ground. ¡°You are unreasonable.


    I¡¯ve worked as a nanny for many years, but I¡¯ve never dealt with someone as difficult as you. I quit! I


    didn¡¯t break this vase. She bumped into it on her own. Give me my sry. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make things


    worse for your family.¡±


    In the end, it was Alex who had to pay the nanny.


    The nanny left, and nobody was there to cook anymore.


    Madame ire pointed at Alex. ¡°Go and cook. I want to eat meatballs today,¡± she snapped in a blind


    burst of rage.


    ¡®Cook it yourself!¡¯ Alex thought.


    ¡°I still have work to do. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Alex replied with a snap of a finger.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 131

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 131


    Alex stared at the big blue sky as he exited Assex Vi.


    He felt much better about himself after treating ire as a mere lunatic.


    ire, however, was extremely furious. She stomped her feet as she cursed Alex. ¡°Look what kind of


    man married yourself to? He doesn¡¯t have a stable ie, and now he¡¯s trying to trick me with a fake


    check? Does he think I¡¯m an idiot? Just look at how arrogant he is now! I told him to make me a meal


    and he refused! What is he so busy with anyway? Killing himself?¡±


    Just then, ire identally stepped on a porcin shard and immediately yelped in pain.


    Dorothy took a look at her wound and realized that it was just a scratch. She sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be


    going to work now. You should get yourself some lunch if you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    Alex returned to where ire¡¯s ident ured. Jeremiah was long gone and the crowd had


    dispersed.


    He got into his white BMW M8 and drove to a nearby bank. He wanted to deposit the check that the


    Yowells had given him. Everything went smoothly.


    At this moment, his bank ount had around 70 million dors¡¯ worth of savings. He was able to earn


    more than the average white-cor worker with the interest from this ount alone. Even William


    couldn¡¯t earn this much when he was alive.


    However, Alex was apletely changed man. To him, money was just mere numbers and nothing


    more.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, if you have any deposits or enquiries about loans in the future, you can alwayse


    to me. I¡¯ll be here for you any time, anywhere. I¡¯ll provide any other special services you¡¯d like too.¡±


    The one speaking was a mature woman in her 30s. Dimples were visible on her cheeks as she smiled


    brightly. She was the vice president of the bank, Lavender Davis.


    When Alex brought the check to be deposited, she was extremely surprised by therge amount it


    held. She excitedly volunteered to help him with the procedures as well.


    Alex had arge amount of funds after all so it was only normal for her to act in such a way. Every bank


    waspeting to get star customers. If they were to build a good rtionship with such customers, the


    bank would surely benefit.


    Besides, if she were to establish a personal connection with star customers like Alex, it would benefit


    her greatly.


    ¡°Yeah, okay,¡± Alex replied dismissively.


    ¡°This is my business card, my personal number is on it. If you¡¯re willing to, Mr. Rockefeller, you can


    always add my number into your contacts. You¡¯ll be able to contact me much easier in that way.¡±


    Lavender handed Alex a card.


    As Alex reached out to take the card, Lavender brushed her pinky gently against his palm, she had a


    mysterious smile stered on her face as well.


    Alex was slightly taken aback.


    Her eyes gave away her intentions¡ªshe was trying to invite him to¡­


    However, Alex was not interested in her. He could tell that the woman was wearing thick makeup. She


    wasn¡¯t any prettier than ire, let alone Dorothy.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks, but I won¡¯t need your number. My wife wouldn¡¯t like it if I have other women in my contacts.¡±


    Alex smiled and turned around, leaving the bank.


    A few momentster, he noticed a big and familiar figure. It was Nichs Hudson.


    Alex was overjoyed and rushed over to him. Just as he was about to call out to him, Nichs dropped


    to his knees and knelt before a woman in public.


    He noticed that Nichs¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Charis, please, don¡¯t go! I can¡¯t live on without you!¡±


    The woman was enraged. ¡°Let go of me! Who do you think you are? Do you really think you¡¯re good


    enough to date me? Look at yourself, you don¡¯t have the looks or the body! Most importantly, you¡¯re


    even poorer than I am. How would you pay for my expenses, then? You can¡¯t even get me a purse!


    Just let go of me and scram!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 132

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 132


    Nichs clinged to the woman¡¯s legs. ¡°Charis, money isn¡¯t everything! What¡¯s important is the love we


    have! There¡¯s no one else on this earth who loves you more than I do!¡±


    The woman replied, ¡°Bullsh*t! I don¡¯t care about your love, it¡¯s worthless!¡±


    Just then, a BMW 520 stopped in front of them. A young man poked his head out of the car window.


    The woman smiled brightly. ¡°Hey babe, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ll get in the car in a bit, hold on.¡±


    She then kicked Nichs over and over again. ¡°Let go of me! Just let go of me! My boyfriend is here to


    pick me up, can¡¯t you see? Now, this is a man who¡¯s in my league. He wears Armani and he drives a


    BMW too! Unlike you, he doesn¡¯t drive a secondhand Volkswagen! I don¡¯t need garbage like that!¡±


    The man in the BMW seemed to know Nichs as well and proceeded to mock him. ¡°Nichs, Charis


    is mine now. If you don¡¯t let go of her this instant, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell. F*ck, you don¡¯t deserve


    to have a girlfriend, you impoverished fool.¡± Comment by Melisa Chan: changed this from mere meager


    as meager is an adjective, not a noun¡­


    Charis huffed cockily. She kicked him hard on his thighs with her heels because she despised him.


    Suddenly, a cold voice spoke up. ¡°Huh, how boring. Driving a mere 520 and acting as if you own the


    world. You¡¯re nothing but an impoverished fool in others¡¯ eyes too, you know?¡±


    ¡°Who, who was that?¡± Charis yelled, she wanted to defend her boyfriend.


    But when she realized that it was Alex, her attitude immediately switched up. ¡°Oh, I was wondering who


    it was. So it¡¯s you, Alex, the poor loser who lives off his wife. Both you and Nichs are just a pair of


    poor *sshats.¡±


    Alex and Charis knew each other as well¡ªthey used to study in the same high school.


    The man asked Charis, ¡°Who the hell is this guy?¡±


    Charis huffed again. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, the son of the previous CEO of Rockefeller Group. But he¡¯s just


    a loser now. He ves away in Assex Vi taking care of every little thing for the three women who live


    there.


    ¡°Alex, you have to get your facts right. You¡¯re no longer that almighty young lord of the Rockefeller.


    You¡¯re just a loser who had been kicked out by his own family. How dare you say that this BMW 520 is


    boring? Can you even afford it? If you could, then get one! If you really could get one for yourself, I¡¯ll


    swallow this rock whole right now!¡± Charis said as she kicked a stone that was as big as a fist.


    Alex scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that car model.¡±


    The man had got out of his car as well. He smirked smugly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not interested? So you¡¯re


    saying that you could afford a better model? Show us then!¡±


    He then noticed the BMW M8 that was parked at the side and chuckled. ¡°This BMW M8 is more


    expensive than mine, are you interested then? Is it yours? Gosh, you¡¯re scaring me!¡±


    Charis chimed in. ¡°This car is worth two million dors. If you really can afford this model, then pigs


    would be able to fly.¡±


    Just then, the white BMW M8 beeped and was unlocked. Alex was holding a beautifully crafted pair of


    M8 car keys.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is indeed mine.


    ¡°Eat up then. If you can¡¯t swallow it, I¡¯ll crush it into pieces for you.¡±


    Charis and her boyfriend were stunned. Their mouths were so wide open, it was as if they could fit a


    whole lightbulb in their mouths.


    After a brief pause, Charis yelled angrily, ¡°Who knows if this car is really yours? You could be just


    working as a valet here, or you have just borrowed this from someone! Do you really think I¡¯m that


    much of an idiot?¡±


    The man seemed cocky as well. ¡°Yeah, you have guts to make a bluff with someone else¡¯s car like that.


    You might as well say that you¡¯re the president of the country!¡±


    Suddenly, the vice president of the bank, Lavender approached them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Rockefeller? May I help you?¡± She asked. She then noticed the man and


    immediately switched up her attitude. Lavender scolded, ¡°Cedar Davis! What are you doing here? Who


    gave you the permission to drive my car?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 133

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 133


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Alex was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Lavender to know this BMW guy.


    ¡®Cedar? Sounds like they¡¯re siblings.¡¯


    Cedar started panicking. ¡°Sis, uhm, well, I¡­ my car broke down, so I¡¯m using your car for now.¡± He


    said as he kept signalling Lavender with his eyes.


    He had just got together with Charis after all, he wanted to show off in front of her!


    However, Lavender did not pick up any of his signals and said, ¡°Your motorcycle is broken? Then get it


    fixed! Don¡¯t you know that my car is off-limits for today? Oh, and apologize to Mr. Rockefeller now.¡±


    Charis¡¯ expression darkened. Cedar¡¯s BMW wasn¡¯t his own, he only owned a motorcycle all along.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A motorcycle is nothingpared to Nichs¡¯ secondhand Volkswagen!


    Cedar pointed at Alex and asked, ¡°Why should I apologize to him? He doesn¡¯t deserve it! He¡¯s just a


    mere ve. I¡¯d rather apologize to a dog!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud pnded on Cedar¡¯s face. Lavender had pped him hard and yelled, ¡°You


    bastard! How dare you speak of Mr. Rockefeller like that? Mr. Rockefeller is a star customer of our


    bank! He¡¯s a VIP! Apologize now or else!¡±


    ¡®Star customer?¡¯


    Cedar froze.


    Charis wasn¡¯t aware of what it meant to be a bank¡¯s star customer. However, Cedar knew that title all


    too well. A star customer had to have personal savings of over fifty million dors.


    And that was just their personal savings, not worth.


    If he were to offend his sister¡¯s star customer, Lavender would most definitely make his life miserable


    for a full year. He wouldn¡¯t be able to reap benefits off of her as well.


    He immediately apologized to Alex. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Rockefeller. It was all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have


    insulted you, I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you. Please forgive my actions.¡±


    He then grabbed Charis by her hair and started pping her across the face. ¡°It was all because of this


    b*tch! She was bad-mouthing you¡ªI was misled by her words!¡±


    Charis yelped in pain and pointed towards Nichs. ¡°Nichs Hudson! Are you really that useless?


    Stop him now!¡±


    Nichs¡¯s eyes were reddened but he seemed ready to lunge at Cedar. However, Alex pressed him


    down with one hand, immobilizing him.


    Alex was speechless.


    ¡°Charis Burr, are you really that shameless? You had just insulted Nichs, calling him worthless. Yet


    now you¡¯re ordering your ex to beat up your current boyfriend. Are you mental?¡±


    He then waved to Cedar dismissively and said, ¡°You, get lost!¡±


    If he were to p himself any more, Alex will soon be in the spotlight again.


    Lavender kicked Cedar on his leg. ¡°Now thank Mr. Rockefeller and get lost!¡±


    After Cedar had rushed off, Lavender smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Mr. Rockefeller. My brother is


    just so reckless and ended up causing you trouble. I¡¯ll treat you to lunchter as an apology, will that be


    alright with you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You two are different individuals. You should just go back to work, Ms. Davis,¡±


    Alex replied dismissively.


    Suddenly, Alex¡¯s phone started ringing. It was a call from the pretty saleswoman from the BMW


    dealership store, Chloe Zea.


    Chloe¡¯s soft and sweet voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, your BMW M8 is


    now fixed. Would you like to pick it up yourself or would you like me to send it over to you?¡±


    Alex stared at Nichs who seemed distraught. ¡°Please send it over, I¡¯ll send you my location in a bit.¡±


    Chloe promised that the car will be sent over within 15 minutes.


    Alex turned to Charis, whose face was swollen from the pping. ¡°Charis Burr, you don¡¯t deserve


    Nichs. You¡¯re just a good for nothing gold digger. He deserves to be with a woman who is much


    better than you.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 134

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 134


    Charis scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? Him? Any random stranger on the streets would be a better option


    than he ever will be!¡±


    She then kicked the Volkswagen which was parked at the side. It was Nichs¡¯s car.


    ¡°Look at this, who the f*ck still drives a car like this? Only poor f*cks like him would!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Nichs deserves a much better car than this, it¡¯s just way out of his


    league. That¡¯s why a brand new BMW M8 is on its way. Now that¡¯s what Nichs truly deserves.¡±


    ¡°He deserves a BMW M8? What a joke!¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Chloe drove the car over to Alex¡¯s location.


    Charis¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing the BMW M8.


    Alex handed Nichs the keys and said, ¡°This car is now yours.¡±


    Nichs was close to descending into a mental breakdown at the time. However, he was shocked as


    he received the keys. ¡°Alex, you¡¯re joking right? For me? Why would someone like me deserve to own


    a luxurious car like this?¡±


    ¡°You can as long as I say so. Now take it or I¡¯ll smash the car.¡±


    A corner of Chloe¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she stared at Alex nervously. ¡®This madman would


    definitely do such wild actions.¡¯


    Nichs was still in a daze as Alex continued, ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you ashamed of kneeling before a gold


    digger like Charis, and in public too? I¡¯m ashamed for you, you know? There¡¯re so many better girls out


    there, can¡¯t you see? Look, like this beauty here, Chloe Zea is so much better than her.¡±


    Chloe rubbed her face gently, a little embarrassed by the suddenpliment.


    ¡°Okay, so it¡¯s settled. This car is yours now. Besides, I¡¯m not giving it to you for free. I¡¯ve been trying to


    start a newpanytely. If you help me out, this car will be a gift.¡±


    After that, Alex invited Chloe and Nichs for lunch, leaving Charis stunned on the streets. She started


    regretting her choices, wishing she could change the past.


    Nichs still wasn¡¯t able to move on from Charis. However, with Alex¡¯s harsh scolding and Chloe¡¯s


    advice, he was able to let go of her.


    ¡°Alex, are you really going to start apany? Whatpany?¡± Nichs remembered and asked.


    ¡°When have I ever lied?¡± Alex red¡ªthe lies that he had told his wife did not count. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not


    really mypany. My mom is the one who wants to start one up. It¡¯ll be in Michigan. Are you


    interested?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll consider.¡±


    ¡°Consider my *ss!¡± Alex said as he smacked Nichs on the back of his head. ¡°Look at you, all you do


    is y games at home now! Most you do is collect rent from your tenants. You¡¯re going to end up


    looking like a pig if this continues! Do you really want to just collect rent for the rest of your life? It¡¯s


    already settled. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you poorly. I¡¯ll give you a share of our stocks too. If you don¡¯t


    agree to this, I¡¯ll go to your sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh f*ck. You¡ªyou¡¯re ruthless!¡±


    His brother-inw had to eat grass from Alex¡¯s garden thest time they met. If Nichs were to refuse


    this offer, his sister, Merida, would surely force him to eat the grass that Sean had puked out.


    Chloe batted her big doe-like eyes and asked, ¡°Yourpany must be pretty big, Mr. Rockefeller. I


    wonder if I have a chance to work for you?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not really all that big. The initial investment funds only around fifty million, but it would


    definitely be able to grow in the future. If you really are interested, Ms. Zea, I¡¯ll wee you with open


    arms. I promise to give you a sry of over thirty thousand dors. As for the details, my mom will brief


    you.¡±


    Chloe replied, ¡°Alright, then! I ept your offer. By the way, my home is in Michigan too!¡±


    After lunch, Alex brought the two back to Maple Vi.


    Chloe was shocked to see such a gigantic vi.


    However, Alex noticed Maya as soon as he entered the house.


    ¡°Maya?


    ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡±


    Brittany was holding onto Maya by her arm, smiling brightly. ¡°I asked Maya toe by. What? Are you


    against it?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 135

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 135


    ¡°Why would I be against that? I wee you too!¡± Alex smiled immediately.


    Brittany rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s more I like it.¡±


    She then greeted Nichs and Chloe, who followed behind Alex. ¡°Nichs, you came by too. Oh, what


    a beautiful girl. Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    Nichs shook his head and denied. ¡°No, no, Mrs. Rockefeller. She¡¯s Alex¡¯s friend.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Mom, let me introduce you to her. This is Chloe Zea. I recruited her as an employee for your


    company. She¡¯s an amazing saleswoman, hard working too. Most importantly, she¡¯s a very nice


    person.¡±


    Brittany smiled brightly as she led Chloe to the table, asking her to take a seat.


    Maya smiled as well. ¡°Mom, dessert is almost ready, I¡¯ll serve it now!¡±


    Alex spat out the tea that he had just started drinking. ¡°What did you call her?¡±


    Maya lifted her gaze. ¡°Your mom is my mom from now on.¡±


    She then wore a pair of slippers and walked into the kitchen.


    Alex froze. Brittany smiled and didn¡¯t exin either. He chased after Maya and pulled her to the side.


    ¡°Maya, you¡­ you¡¯re confusing me. What do you mean by that? Could it be that you¡¯ve agreed to


    bing my second wife like mom asked you to?¡±


    This had been an ongoing joke between the three for more than a year.


    Maya and Brittany had been acquainted for quite a while, growing closer as time passed. Alex knew


    that Brittany preferred Maya over Dorothy. However, Alex liked Dorothy, so Brittany decided not to


    interfere with their rtionship.


    Back then, Brittany had joked about having Maya be Alex¡¯s second wife if they were to be living in


    ancient times.


    Maya turned to look at him and took a step forward. Her whole body was pressed against his. She


    wasn¡¯t afraid of such intimate touch at all. She smiled slyly and said, ¡°Yeah, I did. Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Alex was speechless.


    Suddenly, Maya pushed him away and took a nce at his pants, chuckling. ¡°Dream on! Did you really


    think you can have two at the same time? Listen up, I won¡¯t be your second wife! You¡¯d have to call me


    Sis from now on. Get it, Lil Bro?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that I have be Mrs. Rockefeller¡¯s goddaughter. So you¡¯re my godbrother now,


    dummy! Okay, enough talking,e help me out in the kitchen. I made arge batch of desserts!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why aren¡¯t you at work?¡±


    ¡°I resigned. I¡¯ll be focusing on taking care of our mom from now on.¡±


    Alex was only able to understand the reason for Maya¡¯s actions after a long pause.


    Looking at Maya¡¯s beautiful figure, he started to understand¡­ His mother had just healed from her


    sickness, yet she lost her husband as well. Moreover, she was betrayed by her family, herpany


    had been devoured, and her reputation ruined. With all this going on, she must be in pain.


    However, Brittany was very headstrong. She would hide those negative feelings deep inside her heart


    and not express them in front of him.


    As a man, Alex wasn¡¯t as caring and loving as a woman.


    ¡°Thanks, M¡ªSis.¡±


    Maya picked up a te of brownies and said softly, ¡°Mom has had it roughtely. You should talk to her


    more if you have the time. She¡­ cried just a while ago.¡±


    Alex clenched his fists and released them slowly, nodding in agreement.


    After ting the brownies, Maya said, ¡°Okay now, I¡¯ll serve this. Wash up a few tes will you?¡±


    Suddenly, as she picked up the te, she whimpered. ¡°Ow, that¡¯s hot.¡±


    Her hands were slightly red as well.


    Alex immediately grabbed her hand and dragged her to the sink. He ran cold water on her burn and


    furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you so clumsy?¡±


    After a brief while of running cold water, he lifted her hand up to check on the burn again. ¡°How do you


    feel? Does it still hurt?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Maya stared at Alex, his stern yet caring expression melted her heartpletely.


    However, when he turned to look at her, she scrunched up her nose. ¡°It¡¯s just a little burn, it doesn¡¯t hurt


    at all. Look at you all panicky, aren¡¯t you just the silliest?¡±


    Alex flung her hand away. ¡°I was worried that you burnt your hand. Yet you¡¯re calling me silly. What do I


    do with you?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 136

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 136


    ¡°Well, you are silly! Alright, you serve it. You have pretty rough skin, so you won¡¯t get burnt.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m just an ox, I won¡¯t be fazed by the hot temperature.¡±


    Alex picked up the te and walked out of the kitchen. He could hear Maya¡¯s light chuckles behind


    him. But, he didn¡¯t hear her mumble to herselfter on. ¡°This is fine. I¡¯m happy that I get to see you


    every day like this.¡±


    After dessert, Brittany, Maya, Chloe and Nichs started discussing about the newpany.


    Alex could tell that Maya didn¡¯t just resign to apany Brittany, she wanted to help her out in the new


    company as well. Yet again, there¡¯s a possibility that Brittany was the one who invited Maya along.


    Alex wasn¡¯t interested in the business field, hence he made up an excuse to do some research on the


    Yowells¡¯ Slunce Jauda. It was still wed after all.


    Half an hour of researchingter, Alex clenched a piece of cloth into his hand and activated his Chi.


    As he released his grip, the cloth had turned into ashes.


    ¡°So this is The Slunce Jauda.¡± He mumbled to himself, shaking his head gently.


    Compared to the Force, this so-called Slunce Jauda of the Yowells is literal trash. If the Force were to


    be described as a big city with immediate ess to any transportation, the Slunce Jauda would be an


    outdated vige with just muddy paths.


    Another half an hourter, Alex was able toe up with ten or so different ways to amend the


    Yowells¡¯ traditional martial arts.


    In the end, he was able to pick one out that was most suitable for the Yowells, even the females would


    be able to train with this with ease. He noted the new amendments down on a piece of paper and left it


    on his table.


    It was already three in the afternoon when Waltz had arrived fashionablyte at the vi.


    Waltz was wearing a gorgeous bright red dress at the time. Maya couldn¡¯t help but stare in disbelief as


    Waltz got out of her Lamborghini.


    ¡°Ms. Fleur from Thousand Miles Conglomerate?


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    Back then, Maya had to meet up with the Thousand Miles Conglomerate due to work. She was able to


    meet Waltz as well. This gorgeous yet cruel woman had left quite an impression on Maya.


    As Lex Gunther¡¯s goddaughter, Waltz had made quite the name for herself as well. She was the CEO


    of Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s sea freightpany and managed one-third of the water-borne


    trades in California.


    It was rumored that she was one of the Thousand Miles Conglomerate Three Great Chieftains of


    California¡¯s underworld as well.


    ¡®Neither Alex nor Brittany should have connections to such a female boss, right?


    ¡®Is she here for me?¡¯


    Maya immediately rushed up to wee her. ¡°Ms. F¡ª¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Waltz held a bento in her hands and rushed up to Brittany instead, ignoring Maya. She


    cheerfully said, ¡°Madame, these are some pastries I bought from Aroma Patisserie of City South just


    for you! It¡¯s good for both health and beauty. Do try some, please!¡±


    She opened the bento and handed Brittany a pair of chopsticks.


    Maya was inplete shock.


    ¡®This¡­ is this really the Ms. Fleur I know?¡¯


    ¡®Why would Ms. Fleur and Godmother know each other?¡¯


    Just then, Waltz asked, ¡°Madame, where¡¯s Brother Alex? Is he not at home?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s upstairs, I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check up on him.¡±


    After that, Waltz nodded gently towards Maya and went upstairs.


    Alex had already overheard their conversation downstairs. As Waltz knocked on the door, Alex


    responded, ¡°Come in. Have you been messing around the whole day? Your job as a ve seems quite


    easy.¡±


    Waltz closed the door and walked up to Alex with a serious expression. ¡°I went by West Hill Prison. The


    driver who got into an ident with your parentsst year diedst night.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 137

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 137


    ¡°What? Died?


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Alex was extremely shocked. He almost jumped out of his seat.


    The truck driver, Anthony Pattingson was the most important lead to the truth about the ident. If he


    died, then that would mean they had lost their lead.


    ¡°I went there just to confirm it. They said that he tried escaping and ended up electrocuting himself. His


    whole body was charred, I even have photos of his corpse. Would you like to see?¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Waltz then scrolled through her phone to find the picture. The corpse really was charred ck, it was


    almost impossible to recognize him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Alex shook his head.


    ¡°Not right?¡± Waltz turned to Alex. ¡°Is this not Anthony Pattingson?¡±


    ¡°No, it is him, but the cause of death isn¡¯t electrocution.¡±


    Others would not be able to notice if Anthony had been electrocuted or murdered. However, Alex was


    not like the average person¡ªhe was equipped with the ultimate knowledge of medicine. Just by


    looking at the picture, he could tell that this man was murdered, then electrocuted¡ªIt was to destroy


    evidence.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that someone killed Pattingson?¡±


    Alex nodded and took her phone, zooming into the throat of the corpse. ¡°Do you see that? This bone


    looks out of ce, his neck was snapped. Look at his face too, people who have been electrocuted


    shouldn¡¯t have such an expression after death.¡±


    After exining, he passed the phone back to Waltz.


    However, his finger slipped and scrolled to the next picture in her gallery.


    Alex stared at the phone and his breathing became harder.


    It was a very ¡®special¡¯ selfie.


    ¡°Ahem, you have a great body.¡± Heplimented.


    Waltz¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m still wearing clothes in that picture, why are you so startled? You


    better do it with your wife soon, or you¡¯re going to end up getting reactions from anything that simply


    has holes in them!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Waltz immediately dialed a number. She was calling one of her underlings back in Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate. She ordered them to keep investigating Anthony¡¯s death and that they must find


    his murderer. When the call ended, she turned to Alex and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Pattingson really was


    murdered, we would definitely find the murderer.¡±


    Alex then walked towards the window and looked outside, his gaze was empty and hollow.


    He had just paid John a visit two days ago to warn him, yet Anthony died in such a short time after that.


    It would seem that John had vast connections if he was actually able to kill someone who was still in


    prison.


    Waltz approached Alex and said, ¡°Are you suspecting the Rockefellers?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I saw my dad¡¯s secretary just a while ago, she¡¯s in her 30s now. She became John¡¯s


    right-hand woman after my dad¡¯s death. One thing in particr was that I didn¡¯t expect her to be a


    fighter. She was pretty strong as well¡­ If I hadn¡¯t healed your wounds yesterday, even you wouldn¡¯t be


    able to match against her.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s her name? I¡¯ll look into her for you.¡±


    ¡°Pepper Kimmich.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Just then, Waltz remembered what she was here for. ¡°Brother Alex, I already gathered all the


    materials you asked me to. So, when are we going to make those pills?¡±


    Alex was slightly taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re done gathering already?¡±


    She nodded enthusiastically.


    Alex replied, ¡°We have to get a special alchemy stove to make those pills. It¡¯s pretty hard to find one


    nowadays though. That¡¯s why I need to find a substitute, normal stoves won¡¯t cut it. We could always


    go to a silversmith and have one made.¡±


    Waltz folded her arms, tapping her chin with one finger. ¡°An alchemy stove? I think someone might


    have that, I¡¯ll give them a call.¡±


    This woman really is the underground tyrant of California¡ªher connections were far beyond belief.


    After the call, Waltz said, ¡°Yep, there¡¯re quite a few of those stoves in the Antique Market. Do you want


    to go take a look now?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 138

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 138


    Alex signalled towards downstairs, and Waltz immediately caught on to his message.


    The Rockefellers were on edge after all. Who knows when they¡¯re going to send over hitmen again?


    Alex needed to make sure that Brittany was absolutely safe before leaving. Comment by Melisa Chan:


    not sure if this should be past or present?


    Due to ire¡¯s incident, Alex had to rush out this morning as well, leaving Brittany alone at home. This


    had already made him quite uneasy. And with Anthony¡¯s death, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to turn a blind


    eye to it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make another call.¡± Waltz smiled.


    This time, Waltz called Azure.


    ¡°Alright, Azure would be here in a bit. He¡¯s bringing a few of our men to protect this ce too.¡±


    Alex furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t cause too much of a ruckus. My mom might not like that I¡¯m in


    contact with people from Thousand Miles Conglomerate.¡±


    Waltz turned around and red at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Thousand Miles Conglomerate? Are you


    looking down on us?¡±


    Alex decided to stay silent.


    Waltz then reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they get it. They¡¯ll be secretly protecting her.¡±


    Alex nodded with satisfaction.


    Suddenly, an idea came to mind¡­ finding someone to protect her would not make her any stronger so


    he still wasn¡¯tpletely reassured.


    ¡®I wonder if Mom could train with me as well?


    ¡®I don¡¯t need her to have great martial arts skills. I just need her to be able to protect herself.


    ¡®The Force is too hard and difficult to understand. I haven¡¯t been able to understand all of it too, so


    that¡¯s a no-go.


    ¡®A way to train her Chi¡­¡¯


    Just then, his attentionnded on the paper on his table. It was the amended version of The Yowells¡¯


    Slunce Jauda, suitable for all genders and ages. However¡­ his own mother required something more


    powerful, something with more potential to protect herself.


    He decided to try making more amendments with The Yowells¡¯ Slunce Jauda as the basics. He wanted


    to make something that would help strengthen Brittany¡¯s Chi.


    Within half an hour, Azure and his underlings arrived at Maple Vi. Thereafter, Alex and Waltz left and


    headed straight to the Antique Market.


    ¡°Tobias! I¡¯m here!¡± Waltz started yelling out loud as soon as she entered the store. She lifted her


    slender fingers and tapped on the counter.


    Everyone in the store seemed to be well acquainted with Waltz, referring to her as Ms. Fleur with the


    utmost respect. Alex was slightly weirded out, but he decided not to question anything.


    In just a few moments, a chubby man rushed out from the back. ¡°Ms. Fleur, you¡¯re here. I have


    prepared what you asked for. They¡¯re right inside. You¡­ and this good sir can go in and have a look.¡±


    Alex could tell that this man was speaking quite formally to Waltz. He was even bowing and nodding


    gently as well. It would seem that Waltz was quite powerful in this area.


    ¡°Shall we go in then, Brother Alex?¡± Waltz turned to Alex.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Tobias realized that Alex and Waltz were close from how she referred to him. Though he was


    surprised, he immediately became more respectful towards Alex as well.


    He had thought that Alex was just one of Waltz¡¯s underlings. He didn¡¯t expect him to be her ¡®Brother¡¯.


    As they went to the back room, three alchemy stoves were set out on the table. They were different in


    size and worn out. One of them seemed particrly shabbypared to the others¡ªit was missing a


    leg. It looked like something from the garbage bin.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this? How could you sell such trash?¡±


    ¡°Tobias, when did you start selling scrap metal, huh?¡±


    Tobias was trembling at this point. ¡°Ms. Fleur, didn¡¯t you ask me to bring out all the alchemy stoves I


    have? Alchemy stoves are quite rare now, they didn¡¯t have a market anyway. This is all I have. They¡¯re


    probably the only ones left in this market. Look at this one, this was consigned for sale.¡±


    Waltz turned to Alex. ¡°Brother, what do you say? Why don¡¯t we take this one? It looks the best out of


    the three.¡±


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯d like the shabbiest one.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 139

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 139


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This one is missing a leg! It won¡¯t even stand upright, what use could it be?¡± Waltz spoke up, visibly


    confused.


    Alex¡¯s eyes lit up and replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s the heaviest.¡±


    Waltz was speechless. ¡°I guess we¡¯re buying the scrap metal then. Hey, Tobias, my brother wants the


    shabbiest one. What¡¯s your price? Weigh it and get this over with.¡±


    Alex smiled without saying a word, he was extremely excited.


    The shabby alchemy stove may be missing a leg, but it was the best out of the three. He could feel a


    slight flow of energy within the stove. This indicates that this shabby stove could be a mystical object.


    Tobias smiled. ¡°Ms. Fleur, if your brother likes it, he can just take it, I won¡¯t ask for money! This thing


    was a waste of space anyway. I would¡¯ve thrown it out if the base wasn¡¯t still intact.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be taking it then.¡±


    The stove wasn¡¯t big, yet it was quite heavy.


    However, such weight was nothing to Alex.


    Just as they were leaving the store, someone barged in and eximed excitedly. ¡°Tobias, Tobias!


    We¡¯re in the green! In the green! A ssy imperial jadeite, it¡¯s quite ancient too! It¡¯s going to be a big


    deal!¡±


    Tobias¡¯ face flushed from excitement. ¡°Oh my god, really? A ssy jadeite too? How big is it? Where is


    it? Bring me to it now!¡±


    Suddenly, Tobias snapped back to reality, he realized that the two powerful figures, Waltz and Alex


    were still in his store. He turned around and apologized. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Fleur. I lost my senses for a


    second there.¡±


    Waltz asked, ¡°What were you guys talking about? What do you mean by ¡®in the green¡¯?¡±


    Tobias replied, ¡°That¡¯s a ng within the stone gamblingmunity. In the green means that someone


    found jadeite from the ores. A ssy imperial jadeite would be one of the best out there.¡±


    ¡®Jadeites?¡¯


    Alex could feel his heart pounding harder.


    He was able to absorb some Chi from a jadest time, helping him improve The Force to the third level.


    He was able to sense the Chi flowing within the jade, hence he was wondering if he could feel it within


    the ores as well.


    With this thought still in mind, he turned to Waltz. ¡°Waltz, I¡¯m a little interested in stone gambling, can


    we go take a look too?¡±


    Waltz wasn¡¯t interested in any way.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Money didn¡¯t even matter to her, let alone stone gambling.


    The only thing she was interested in was martial arts.


    However, since Alex was so enthusiastic in going, she couldn¡¯t refuse.


    They left the stove back in the store again and headed towards the stone gambling store. The news


    about the ssy imperial jadeite spread like wildfire and the store had be extremely crowded.


    Everyone was talking about the lucky guy who bought the stone.


    The guy was still around too. It was an old man and he was jumping from excitement.


    His stone wasn¡¯tpletely cut yet and someone was using high water pressure to get the jade out


    carefully.


    Normally, ssy imperial jades were more expensive than the one that Felix gifted him, implying that


    Chi should be flowing within this jade too. However, Alex couldn¡¯t even sense a hint of Chi in the jade at


    all.


    He shook his head gently, he knew that he was getting too hopeful.


    If every piece of jade were to have Chi within them, he would be able to absorb an insane amount of


    Chi by paying a visit to a jade store.


    This meant that only a small number of jades would have Chi flowing in them.


    Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice within the crowd. ¡°Honey, I¡¯d like to try stone gambling, I want to be


    in the green too!¡±


    Alex lifted his gaze and realized that the woman speaking was Chloe Marite.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 140

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 140


    She was wearing an expensive Chanel outfit, paired with an LV purse as well. She looked just like any


    other richdy. She was clinging to a man, though the man was no longer the one he saw thest time.


    Instead, this time he was a greasy old man in his 40s.


    However, this was quite normal for Chloe¡ªshe could move on from one man to another with great


    speed.


    Just then, Chloe noticed Alex as well.


    Startled, she immediately put on a smug face and red at him angrily.


    She had been pped multiple times back in L.G. Balfour and put the me on Alexpletely. She


    later heard that Alex was only able to buy jewellery due to Thousand Miles Conglomerate owing a favor


    to his father. He was still the loser that relied on the Assexes after all.


    Why would she be scared of him now, then?


    She immediately said out loud, ¡°Alex, why are you here? You useless loser of a sissy! Are you trying to


    get yourself a cheap deal? Can you even afford them?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex was expressionless. ¡°What concern is that to you?¡±


    Chloe replied, ¡°Of course it concerns me. This is a high ss ce. You rely on your wifepletely to


    survive so you¡¯re nothing but a useless loser! Your presence alone brings us down. You don¡¯t have the


    right to be here.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s voice was extremely loud and high-pitched. Everyone started staring at Alex, gossiping softly¡­


    ¡°This man looks quite average but I didn¡¯t expect him to have to rely on his wife. I guess this is what


    people mean by ¡®don¡¯t judge a book by its cover¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Young people nowadays are just sozy. All they want is a meteoric rise, yet all they do is cut corners


    and rely on others.¡±


    The man next to Chloe spoke up, ¡°Honey, who is this man? Who is he to you?¡±


    Chloe decided not to mention that Alex broke up with her in university. If she were to reveal that, she


    would be admitting that Alex wasn¡¯t interested in her. That would just be extremely humiliating.


    Instead, she said, ¡°This bastard threw a tantrum in the hospital. He didn¡¯t have the money to pay for


    hospital bills, yet he resorted to violence to get what he wanted! He even pped me!¡±


    ¡®What? Tantrum?¡¯


    This was not looking good.


    Everyone despised people who threw tantrums in hospitals. They started ring at Alex. Chloe¡¯s


    greasy husband huffed as well. ¡°Honey, just you wait. I¡¯ll get revenge for you.¡±


    He looked as if he was of high status and cockily walked up to the boss of the store. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m the


    manager of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Ryan Hunter. This person is nothing but a lowly pest who


    brings harm to our society. Could you please kick him out?¡±


    As a member of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Ryan was aware of how powerful his title was in


    California.


    The boss of the store, along with everyone else started paying their respects to Ryan, trying to get on


    his good side.


    Chloe loved this feeling of superiority.


    This was exactly how she wanted her man to be, someone who was idolised by many.


    The boss replied, ¡°Ah, Mr. Hunter. That won¡¯t be a problem. Men, kick this ugly pest out of the store. If


    he dares to defy us, break his legs.¡±


    The boss of the stone gambling store was fairly rich. Everything in his store was worth hundreds of


    millions, hence he had hired quite a few bodyguards as well. All of them were great fighters, and some


    had even served in the military.


    The bodyguards approached Alex, looking as if they were going to lift him up and throw him out of the


    store. Waltz, who had walked away for a brief while, immediately blocked their path as she protected


    him with her body.


    ¡°He¡¯s with me!


    ¡°Now let¡¯s see who would darey a finger on him?¡±


    She was infuriated.


    ¡®How dare these people treat Alex like this? Both Godfather and Jarsurya worshipped him! I¡¯m willing to


    be his special ve too. How dare they bully him like this, threatening to throw him out?¡¯


    Chloe noticed Waltz¡¯s red dress, visibly envious.


    She would love to wear such dresses as well, but she didn¡¯t have the body for it.


    ¡°Yo, loser! So you¡¯ve switched women. Could it be that your wife kicked you out of the house? You


    probably couldn¡¯t bear ving away for the Assexes, huh? Well, good for you! You found yourself


    another to rely on! What does she do, huh? Does she work in a nightclub? Tsk tsk tsk, so you rely on


    women, and this one earns a living by pleasing men. You guys are the OTP!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 141

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 141


    It was normal for someone like Chloe to not recognize Waltz.


    Besides, Ryan, who ims that he¡¯s the manager of Thousand Miles Conglomerate didn¡¯t recognize


    her as well. Waltz was Lex¡¯s goddaughter after all¡ªPrincess Fleur of Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡ª


    hence, only the core members in Hell¡¯s Angels were able to meet Waltz.


    Ryan, on the other hand, was just one of the insignificant managers within Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate¡¯s manypanies.


    Tobias was fully aware of Waltz¡¯s identity.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to speak up. No one would listen to a chubby man like him anyway. Thus, he


    just stood silently in the crowd, watching Chloe dig her own grave. He couldn¡¯t help but put on a cold


    smirk¡ªhe knew he was in for a good show.


    ¡®This is so exciting!¡¯


    Waltz was furious as she took five steps forward.


    However, the crowd was oblivious to Waltz¡¯s identity as well. Under Chloe¡¯s influence, they foolishly


    insulted Waltz¡­


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this gorgeous girl to be working in a nightclub.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what nightclub she works at, I¡¯d love to support her.¡±


    ¡°Her looks and her body are priceless, I¡¯d be willing to pay ten thousand dor just for one night with


    her!¡±


    Alex took a nce at Waltz¡ªher beautiful eyes were cold and filled with murderous intent.


    She approached Chloe and said coldly, ¡°Are you done yet?¡±


    Chloe stared at her with disgust. ¡°What? Why would you be scared of gossip if you¡¯re working in that


    field? Look at you, wearing something like this out in the open. Nightclubs aren¡¯t open yet, and yet here


    you are spreading your legs open. Mighty professional, I must say! I know quite a few rich men if you¡¯d


    like, I¡¯ll introduce you to them.¡±


    ¡®


    Waltz was tall¡ª172 cm, a whole ten centimeters taller than Chloe.


    Simply with one hard p, Chloe¡¯s left cheek swelled up and a thin stream of blood flowed out from the


    corner of her mouth. She yelped in pain, spitting out blood along with a tooth.


    ¡°Ah! You b*tch! How dare you p me?¡± Chloe screamed in anger, looking as if she was about to


    explode.


    Another pnded on Chloe¡¯s face, causing her to spit out another two of her teeth.


    Her nose was now bleeding, her eyes swollen from the impact.


    She turned to Ryan. ¡°Honey, this b*tch pped me! Beat her up for me! No, wait, have your men from


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate help us out. Seems like that loser knows how to fight.¡±


    Ryan was incredibly infuriated from seeing his wife being pped. He stood out and said, ¡°How dare


    you p my wife, you b*tch? Do you have a death wish? Do you even know who I am? I¡¯m the


    manager of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.¡±


    Waltz was expressionless. ¡°Correction, you ¡®were¡¯.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? You b*tch of a prostitute, you probably don¡¯t even know what the Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate is? I¡ªAh¡­ Ahhhh! My leg!¡±


    Waltz had broken his leg with just one stomp¡ªit was aminuted fracture.


    ¡°You, you dare to break my leg? You¡¯re so dead, so dead! Just you wait, I¡¯ll have myrades over


    right now!¡±


    Waltz replied coldly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Watching Waltz¡¯s brutal methods, a chill went down everyone¡¯s spine.


    Ryan immediately pulled out his phone and called for hisrades.


    One of Thousand Miles Conglomerate stations was nearby, staffed with a few underlings. Within 5


    minutes, a big group of men barged into the store. There were easily more than twenty of them in the


    group.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Ryan Hunter? The manager of Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡± One of them asked.


    They had no idea who Ryan Hunter was. However, everyone had each other¡¯s backs when it came to


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate. If someone was in need of help, a whole group of them woulde to


    their rescue. This was one of the reasons why Thousand Miles Conglomerate was so sessful.


    Watching such a big group barge in, everyone was terrified. They immediately took a few steps back to


    make way for the group.


    ¡®They only have themselves to me for this. Why did they decide to go against Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate anyway?¡¯


    A lot of men in the store were more furious at Alex. Waltz was a gorgeous woman¡ªwomen like her


    shouldn¡¯t be beaten up, but spared instead. If anything, the only one who should be beaten up was


    Alex.


    They didn¡¯t care if he ended up dying in a ditch.


    ¡°Me, me, me!¡± Chloe yelled out to them. ¡°Here! My husband is the manager of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 142

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 142


    The leader approached them and stared at Ryan.


    Ryan, on the other hand, had already prepared his worker tag for identification. The leader of the group


    yelled, ¡°So who was the one with the balls to break our fellow manager¡¯s leg? Own up to it now and I¡¯ll


    just break one of yours. If not, you¡¯ll have to bear further consequences.¡±


    Chloe couldn¡¯t hold in her anger anymore. She pointed at Waltz. ¡°It was her, that b*tch of a prostitute!


    She broke my husband¡¯s leg and knocked my teeth out! Beat her up now! Lock her up in a cage!


    Humiliate her in public! Just do something!¡±


    The group of men looked towards Waltz and were stunned.


    ¡°Ms¡­¡±


    ¡°It was me,¡± Waltz said dismissively without even lifting her gaze.


    The leader was sweating cold bullets.


    Ryan may not recognize Waltz. But, the leader was one of the members in the underground


    association. How could he not recognize her?


    ¡®This was truly a big mistake on Ryan¡¯s end due to his unfamiliarity with Waltz¡­ No, his wife called


    Princess Fleur a prostitute, that¡¯s just a death wish!¡¯


    Chloe yelled, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get moving!¡±


    The man then pped hard across Chloe¡¯s face.


    This time, Chloe couldn¡¯t even open her left eye and spat out more teeth.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Why did you p me! You should¡¯ve pped that b*tch!¡±


    Another two psnded on Chloe¡¯s face.


    Chloe fell to the ground, she couldn¡¯t even speak due to the immense pain around her mouth.


    Ryan was shocked. ¡°What are you guys doing? I called you here to teach that b*tch a lesson. Why did


    you p my wife?¡±


    Exactly, why is that?


    Everyone fell speechless. This looked like something out of a drama scene.


    The leader replied, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re ignorant.¡±


    He then stomped on Ryan¡¯s other leg, breaking it as well.


    ¡°As the sales manager of Thousand Miles Corp, how dare you not recognize Princess Fleur? How are


    you even the manager?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ryan cried in pain.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know her. I don¡¯t go to nightclubs often. I¡­ Ah, Princess Fleur, Ms.¡­ Fleur?¡±


    Realization finally hit Ryan in the head.


    Princess Fleur, this woman is the almighty Waltz Fleur. She was in a position that he could never


    reach, no matter what he did.


    Immediately, all Ryan could feel was helplessness and despair. Due to the immense pain in his legs, he


    cked out and fell unconscious.


    Everyone was silent, as if they could hear a pin drop in the store.


    No one expected this gorgeous woman in a red dress would be one of the Three Great Chieftains of


    California¡¯s underworld, the almighty Princess Fleur. They had really thought that she was just some


    prostitute from a nightclub.


    This was too big of a mistake.


    Especially the men who had joked about using her services just a while ago. All of their faces were pale


    white, trembling with fear.


    Chloe finally realized who this woman was.


    At this moment, fear, regret, confusion and shock were all boiling up inside her.


    ¡°Alex, so you managed to hook up with Waltz Fleur from Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Well aren¡¯t


    you just the greatest?¡±


    ¡°Princess Fleur, how would you like us to deal with these two?¡± The leader asked.


    ¡°Throw them out. Oh, by the way, this woman seems to be quite interested in working in a nightclub.


    Let¡¯s grant her wish!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Fleur.¡±


    Trembling, Chloe fell into the depths of despair as well.


    With this, everything was settled. The men from Thousand Miles Conglomerate left as soon as they¡¯re


    done.


    However, the crowd was now staring at Waltz with fear and respect.


    Alex had only taken a few nces at them this whole while. He was mainly focused on a few rocks that


    were lying by the side.


    He was able to sense a slight hint of Chiing from them.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 143

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 143


    Waltz disliked being put in the spotlight in such a way. She pulled Alex to the side. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother! I


    heard stone gambling is highly risky. And to be honest, you don¡¯t need any more money. What¡¯s so


    great about this anyway? Let¡¯s just get those pills done!¡±


    ¡®Pills?¡¯


    Taken out of context, many people misunderstood her words.


    Everyone stared at the two puzzledly. Could it be that Princess Fleur from Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate was that type of person?


    However, no one dared to speak up against her.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d like to buy some for fun.¡±


    Waltz waved dismissively. ¡°Fine, have some fun then. Which one would you like? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    ¡®Tsk tsk, just look at her, isn¡¯t she just wife material?¡¯


    The men in the area took nces at Alex¡ªthey were extremely jealous of him.


    Apart from Waltz¡¯s status, her appearance was just etherealpared to most women. As someone


    who was able to win Waltz¡¯s heart over, they figured that Alex must be of high status and quite


    respected within Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡­


    Back in ancient days, a princess¡¯s spouse wouldn¡¯t be regarded to be that far from royalty himself.


    Besides, Waltz referring to Alex as her Brother struck fear in the hearts of everyone in the crowd.


    Alex had briefly scanned all the ores in the stone gambling store and managed to identify three stones


    in particr that had Chi flowing within. He didn¡¯t need Waltz¡¯s help in getting any of them since there


    weren¡¯t too many. Alex walked up to the stones and picked out the three that had caught his eye.


    One was arger piece while the other two were smaller.


    Therge one was as big as a bench.


    While the other two were the sizes of basketballs.


    Tobias was fairly obsessed with stone gambling. However, as Alex picked out the stones, he shook his


    head and approached him. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, these three ores don¡¯t look so good. There¡¯s a low chance


    that you¡¯d be in the green with these. Why don¡¯t you choose some other ones? I¡¯ve gambled quite a


    few times, I might be of help.¡±


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯d like these three.¡±


    Tobias looked as if he had something to say, but he decided not to speak up.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Why is CEO Fleur¡¯s Brother so weird? He chose the shabbiest alchemy


    stove just a while ago. Now he¡¯s getting these useless rocks that won¡¯t ever get him in the green. Is he


    destined to have such bad luck?¡¯


    ¡°Excuse me, how much are these in total? I¡¯ll have them.¡± Alex turned to the store owner.


    The store owner stared at Waltz and didn¡¯t dare to ask for money. So, he just told Alex that everything


    was for free.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Just tell me how much they cost. I, Alex Rocekefeller, am not a cheapskate.¡±


    The store owner didn¡¯t have any opinions on Alex¡¯s decision, though he definitely didn¡¯t want to give it


    out for free.


    With precise calctions, the total cost of the stones was five hundred and thirty thousand dors. In


    just a few minutes, the trade was done.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd spoke up. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Princess Fleur? What brings such a beauty


    to our area? Do you know how to gamble on stones too?¡±


    A young man walked out of the crowd. He seemed scruffy, a devilish smirk was stered on his face.


    However, Alex could tell that he was a fighter with one look. He was in the Intermediate-Royal rank too.


    Waltz huffed as soon as she saw the young man. She didn¡¯t want to pay any further attention to him.


    She turned to Alex. ¡°Brother, this guy is just loathsome, I hate him. Just ignore him.¡±


    Alex smiled, he knew that he would never acknowledge such people.


    Seeing how close Alex and Waltz were, the man was shocked. He smiled and said, ¡°Woah, am I seeing


    things, Princess Fleur? You¡¯re here to gamble on stones with a man, and he isn¡¯t even Azure! Now this


    is some top tier gossip. Could it be that you¡¯re cheating on Azure?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Waltz became angry. ¡°Shut your trap, Dicky! Azure is my brother, get your facts right!¡±


    It was obvious that Dicky wasn¡¯t his real name.


    His real name was Dickinson Cohen.


    Dickinson chuckled. ¡°You may treat him as a sibling, but he might not! Oh, no no no, he might be trying


    to get it on with you!¡±


    Suddenly, he noticed the ores that Alex bought.


    Dickinson said loudly again, ¡°Oh, Mr. Will, you actually sold that cesspool rock? What a miracle! How


    much did you sell them for? I guess there really is some rich fool wasting his money on such crap.¡±


    The ore that Dickinson was talking about was the bigger rock that Alex had bought.


    This rock had quite the journey when it was being transported to the store. During transportation, the


    ore fell off the truck and smashed a cesspool open, falling directly into the pit.


    Knowing that Alex had bought this rock, Dickinson found an opportunity to insult Waltz. Alex seemed


    like Waltz¡¯s close friend after all. Dickinson just couldn¡¯t help it.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 144

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 144


    Waltz was infuriated. Even the crowd gathered up their courage to start gossiping about them upon


    Dickinson¡¯s appearance¡­


    ¡°Mr. Will kept this ore here for more than a year but no one wanted to buy it.¡±


    ¡°Just look at it, it¡¯s so dull. How could it be in the green? Anyone with any gambling experience would


    know that that¡¯s just a useless rock. Only those who are inexperienced would think otherwise.¡±


    ¡°As Princess Fleur¡¯s brother, you¡¯d think he¡¯d know better. Who is this guy anyway?¡±


    Waltz red at Alex as she heard the insults, clearly frustrated and annoyed.


    Alex turned to Dickinson and said calmly, ¡°If there really was a jade within this rock, what would you


    do?¡±


    Dickinson cackled. ¡°If this cesspool rock does have a jade in it, I¡¯ll eat this rock up.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, you promised.¡±


    Suddenly, Alex remembered that Charis had said something simr before. He didn¡¯t really hold a


    grudge against her and let her off easy¡­ However, this guy was another case.


    ¡°Excuse me, cut it open for me. Remember to be careful.¡± Alex said to the stonecutter.


    Waltz pulled on the corner of his shirt. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just leave?¡±


    She was afraid of humiliation. More importantly, Dickinson was her enemy¡ªhe worked for Frank


    ardo after all. The two had fought in the past and Waltz was defeated.


    Alex replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Dickinson smiled as he watched Waltz, as if he was looking at a clown. He didn¡¯t even dare Alex to do


    anything if the rock were to be empty. Waltz¡¯s humiliation was enough for him¡­ He wasn¡¯t even


    worried of losing.


    Only a fool would actually eat a rock.


    With loud buzzing, the rock was being cut open with a machine.


    It was extremely intriguing to watch two of the best fighters in California gambling on stones, everyone


    wanted to see if the ore really contained a jadeite. However, most of them just wanted to see Waltz¡¯s


    brother publicly humiliated.


    Why?


    ¡®You already have Princess Fleur by your side. How could it be possible for your luck to be any


    greater?¡¯


    The stonecutter suddenly eximed. ¡°There¡¯s misting out!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How could mist being out so quickly? This is the first cut, isn¡¯t it? How would miste out from


    this side?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dickinson was shocked, he rushed to the rock and bent over next to it, staring at it intently.


    Waltz was surprised as well. She turned to Alex and asked, ¡°Are you really that lucky?¡±


    Alex smiled softly. ¡°I¡¯ve had pretty good luck my whole life.¡±


    The stone cutting proceeded.


    Three minutester, the stonecutter eximed again. ¡°Oh my god! Yes, yes! We¡¯re in the green!¡±


    Five minutester, he shouted out once more. ¡°We really are in the green! This is an amazing find!¡±


    At this moment, everyone was appalled upon the sight of a green surfaceing out of the ore.


    Everyone didn¡¯t expect such a dull rock to contain any jadeites.


    However, the show had just started.


    Another ten minutester, Tobias yelled, ¡°Holy sh*t! Oh my god! This is unreal! This is¡­ a ssy


    emerald! This is especially rare!¡±


    Yet another ten minutes passed and the stonecutter had cut up the ore from three different sides. A


    large emerald that was about the size of a basketball surfaced though, only a small part of the ore had


    been cut open.


    Dickinson sat on the damp ground, shocked to his core. ¡°How¡­ just how big is this thing?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 145

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 145


    Dickinson wasn¡¯t the only one who was appalled.


    Everyone in the crowd had widened eyes and mouths agape. They were pushing against each other,


    trying to peek at the stone as much as they could.


    Some even took out their phones to take pictures¡ªthey wanted to post about it on their social media


    pages. This was a once in a lifetime experience.


    As for the store owner, Mr. Will, he was turning green as soon as he saw the emerald in the ore. Even


    just from its slightly exposed surface, he could see it¡¯s magnificent glow and vibrant color. This was an


    exceptionally rare piece. Based on its market value, it could be sold for more than 100 million.


    This was 100 million that they were talking about!


    He had stored this ore for more than a year, yet he didn¡¯t realize its value at all. He regretted his


    decision immensely.


    However, gambling was solely based on luck after all.


    As someone who had been in the mining industry for quite some time, this was the first time that Mr.


    Will had ever seen such a precious gem.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man spoke up. ¡°Are you selling this emerald? I¡¯ll buy it for 80 million!¡±


    Alex continued to stare at the emerald¡ªhe was able to sense a strong saturated core of Chi stored


    within the gem. He was satisfied andpletely ignored the middle-aged man¡¯s offer.


    Tobias huffed. ¡°Kayden Park, are you trying to fool innocent sellers again? 80 million? Just look at this


    thing¡ªjust its mere surface would cost 100 million. Don¡¯t you dare touch it.¡±


    Kayden smiled coldly with darkened eyes. ¡°Do you want it too, Tobias? Can you even afford this?¡±


    Alex turned to the stonecutter and said, ¡°Please continue.¡±


    Kayden offered once more. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it with 100 million dors, kiddo. You should be grateful with this


    amount.¡±


    Kayden had just arrived, so he had not recognized Waltz. He even tried to pat Alex on the shoulder.


    Alex blocked his hand instinctively. ¡°No, I¡¯m not selling it. I wouldn¡¯t even if you offered me a billion.¡±


    Kayden huffed, his expression was grim. ¡°Hey kiddo, beware of the consequences of sudden wealth.


    You¡¯ll never know when you¡¯ll lose it all.¡±


    Kayden wanted toe up with an evil scheme, to hire someone to rob Alex as he was on his way


    home.


    Everyone looked at Kayden, treating him like an idiot. Princess Fleur was standing right by his side, yet


    this man was openly threatening Alex like that.


    The stone cutting process continued.


    Another twenty minutester, the entire piece of emerald had been extracted from the ore. It was as big


    as two basketballsbined. This would mean that the rare gemstone upied one-third of this ore.


    Many were gasped in shock, while some took pictures with their phones.


    Tobias gulped. ¡°This is a rare emerald gemstone. Such a big one too. This is priceless, this is just


    priceless!¡±


    It was impossible to estimate this gemstone¡¯s value ording to the market price.


    This could easily be valued at 300 million or more.


    However, this was not some simple math question that could be easily solved.


    Waltz was stunned this time round too. She excitedly pounced on Alex and smiled. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re


    rich!¡±


    Dickinson stood up immediately. He looked confident¡ªas the sixth best fighter in the underworld,


    money wasn¡¯t important to him.


    He noticed that Waltz really wasn¡¯t interested in Azure and was now closer to another man. Dickinson


    was extremely excited about this and took out his phone to take a picture, smiling to himself. ¡°Oh poor,


    poor Azure. You really have been cheated on, huh?¡±


    Waltz looked over coldly. ¡°Hey Dicky, bon app¨¦tit. Enjoy your rocks.¡±


    Dickinson was taken aback. ¡°Why should I eat rocks? I¡¯m no fool.¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression turned cold as well. ¡°You lost, suck it up.¡±


    Dickinson looked extremely smug. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t want to admit defeat? What did I say just now? Do


    you have proof? No, right? But hey brat, I admire you. You¡¯re daring enough to take Azure¡¯s woman.


    He¡¯s from Thousand Miles Conglomerate too, you know? Wouldn¡¯t you be scared of getting your d*ck


    cut off the next day as revenge?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I admire you too, you¡¯re still smiling, even now.¡±


    Dickinson cackled. ¡°So what if I¡¯m smiling? What can you even do to me? Square up if you will,e


    at me!¡±


    Suddenly, Waltz went up to him and pped Dickinson hard across his face.


    Dickinson couldn¡¯t dodge it at all, she was way too fast.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Appalled, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no way you were able to p me.¡±


    Waltz huffed. ¡°I can cripple you if I wanted to.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 146

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 146


    Due to Waltz¡¯spetitiveness and sudden improvement in fighting, she had wanted to teach this


    loathsome piece of sh*t a lesson. Thus, she didn¡¯t hold back when she pped him.


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve lost to me before, Fleur. Did you forget? Does your arm no longer hurt?¡±


    Back then, he had dislocated Waltz¡¯s arm.


    Upon hearing the exchange in provocation, the crowd dispersed immediately.


    However, the big fight didn¡¯t happen as expected.


    Dickinson flung his leg towards Waltz, yet she was able to grab him by the ankle and threw him to the


    ground. Dickinson¡¯s arm smashed against one of the ores. With a loud crunch, his arm was fractured.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! You, you¡¯re advanced now!¡±


    Waltz appeared proud, a smug look was stered on her face. ¡°Hey Dicky, remember to avoid me if


    you can. Oh, by the way, suck it up, loser.¡±


    She picked up a small stone and shoved it into Dickinson¡¯s mouth. The sharp ends cut the insides of


    his mouth, causing it to bleed profusely.


    The color drained from Kayden¡¯s face, his jaw trembled slightly.


    He finally realized that the woman next to Alex was Princess Fleur of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    To think he wanted to hire someone to rob them clean. He couldn¡¯t help but sweat cold bullets.


    Half an hourter, the two smaller ores that Alex bought were cut open as well.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp and cry with envy.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible, there¡¯s just no way!¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    ¡°All three of them, all three of them had emeralds in them, oh my god!¡±


    Lots of people had posted the pictures onto their social media pages as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Alex turned to Waltz.


    The two brought the priceless emeralds with them as they stopped by Tobias¡¯ store to get the alchemy


    stove and headed back to Maple Vi.


    It was a relief that the stove wasn¡¯t too big and they weren¡¯t driving Waltz¡¯s Lanborghini. Otherwise,


    they¡¯d have to have another car sent over.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Waltz said in a sweet voice, her eyes were glistening.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°How are you so amazing? You¡¯re a fighter, a medic, an alchemist and you know how to gamble on


    stones too! Oh, what do I do? I¡¯m falling in love with you!¡±


    Alex flicked her cheeks. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡± Waltz cocked her head as she covered her cheek with one hand. ¡°You¡¯re just so great, Brother.


    But look at your little sister, I¡¯m just so weak! I would be an embarrassment to you with such weakness,


    wouldn¡¯t I? So Brother, can you do me a favor and improve my fighting skills again? I don¡¯t need you to


    help me improve drastically, I¡¯d just like to rank up to the Mystic rank.¡±


    ¡®Ah f*ck, so that¡¯s the catch.¡¯


    Alex said crossly, ¡°Do you think this is a game? You think you could just rank up as if you¡¯re buying in-


    game VIP purchases? There aren¡¯t many shortcuts in the martial arts. If we were to force growth upon


    your skills, you¡¯d be limited from further growth in the future. Don¡¯t worry, as soon as the chakra pills


    are done, I¡¯ll help you out once more. As for ranking up, that¡¯ll depend on how talented you are.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t tell anyone about the stone gambling incident. The emeralds are useful to me.¡±


    When he returned home, Alex realized that Azure and the others who were secretly protecting the


    house had left.


    With the stove and the materials, they attempted to make the chakra pills. However, the stove required


    some maintenance, it was missing a leg after all. Alex was excited to look more into the energy flowing


    in the stove as well.


    However, just as he was about to start his research, Dorothy gave him a call.


    ¡°Alex, can youe by my ce?¡± Dorothy sounded gloomy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My mom went stone gambling at the Antique Street and lost 500 thousand dors. She¡¯s in debt now


    because of this. The lenders havee to our house demanding their money back. Do¡­ you have


    enough money?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Alex replied understandingly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 147

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 147


    Alex excused himself and rushed off to Assex Vi by car. He couldn¡¯t help but mumbleints in


    his mind on the way there.


    ¡®Who knew ire was stone gambling at the Antique Street too? Did she see me? If she knew that I


    got myself rare ssy emeralds from all three ores I bought, she would surely force me to hand them


    over like she always does!¡¯


    Unfortunately, Alex ran into California¡¯s rush hour¡ªevery road was as jammed up as they could be.


    Alex took forty-five minutes to reach Assex Vi.


    Upon entry, he realized that all three members of the family were present.


    There were another two men and a woman in the vi too. Alex was able to recognize the woman¡ªa


    middle-aged woman and one of ire¡¯s best friends. They often hung out together. He vaguely


    remembered that her name was Lucia Whitney.


    Lucia was speaking to ire. ¡°Oh ire, Brandon is a good man. I watched him grow, you know? He¡¯s


    now the department manager of a listedpany and his yearly sry is over a million. Where could


    you ever find such a catch? Just say yes and you won¡¯t have to pay back the 500 thousand dors.


    We¡¯d be family then, right?¡±


    Upon listening to those words, Alex was furious.


    ¡®Who the hell is this Brandon guy? He looks like he¡¯s in his thirties. Who is he proposing to?


    ¡®Dorothy?


    ¡®Well it couldn¡¯t be Beatrice, right? She¡¯s still studying at university.¡¯


    He rushed up to them angrily. ¡°If any of you dare to f*cking try stealing my wife, I¡¯ll make sure you


    regret making that decision for life.¡±


    Lucia shot a few dirty res at Alex and huffed. ¡°Why are you here, you loser? Were we talking to you?


    Who do you think you are?¡±


    Lucia had no respect for Alex as ire often bad-mouthed about Alex to her.


    Dorothy pulled Alex to the side and whispered, ¡°Not me, it¡¯s my mom.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean ¡®your mom¡¯?¡±


    Dorothy stared at Brandon, visibly annoyed. ¡°That guy likes my mom.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Alex was shocked.


    ire was most likely forty-six years old by now, but this Brandon was only in his early thirties. Why


    would he like someone with such arge age difference? They were sixteen years apart. This was just


    outrageous.


    However, ire didn¡¯t look bad herself. She was wearing a pair of tight jeans and a white bodycon


    tshirt. She may look younger than Brandon, but the maturity was definitely there.


    ¡®No wonder this guy was into her.¡¯


    Alex was puzzled and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s great. Your mom has been single for quite a few years, right?


    She¡¯s so bored that she has to pick fights with me. Maybe getting a date would redirect her energy


    towards love instead of yelling.¡±


    Dorothy was infuriated. ¡°How old is he anyway? Do I have to call him ¡®Dad¡¯?¡±


    Beatrice joined in on their conversation as well. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just won¡¯t agree to this! Look at that guy,


    he looks oddly cunning. He¡¯s definitely up to no good. He lent Mom money just so he could force her


    into marriage. Hey, Rockefeller, aren¡¯t you quite the fighter? Kick them out now!¡±


    Alex took a nce at Beatrice and decided that it was a waste of energy and time to even speak to her.


    ¡°Your mom went stone gambling? Did she mention anything when she came back?¡± Alex asked. He


    was concerned about his emeralds, there was a lot of Chi stored in them after all. If he were to absorb


    all the Chi within them, he would be able to strengthen his core.


    Strengthening his core was the first step to mastering the Force.


    ¡°Not really!¡±


    At this moment. ire rejected Lucia¡¯s offer. She might be greedy and might not have a lot of savings,


    but she still had high standards for men. This Brandon guy was nothingpared to Felix, why would


    she be into him?


    Realizing that his proposal had failed, Brandon showed his true colors. ¡°You¡¯re rejecting me? Fine then,


    give me my money back!¡±


    ire pointed towards Alex. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money. If you guys want your money back, get it from


    him. He¡¯s my son-inw. You can kidnap him to be your ve or whatever, sell him to human


    traffickers if you will. Oh, and look at his car, it¡¯s probably of value too right? Just don¡¯te for me.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    She really was a one-of-a-kind mother-inw.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Brandon turned to look at the car and realized that it was a BMW M8. He was shocked. He had always


    wanted to buy this model, but didn¡¯t have the money to.


    If they were to pay him back with this car, he would be able to benefit greatly from this.


    ¡°Alright then, you guys can pay me back with this. It¡¯s mine now.¡± Brandonughed as he patted the


    hood of the car.


    ¡°Get your hands off of it. What are you, stupid? Or do you think I¡¯m a fool? This car costs two million,


    and how much does she owe you again?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 148

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 148


    ire jumped up from her seat, her eyes lit up. ¡°What? This car costs two million? Where did you get


    all that money from?¡±


    Alex paid no attention to her.


    All he wanted to do was resolve the issue and head home immediately. He wanted to keep researching


    on the alchemy stove. ¡°Show me the IOU and give me your bank ount number. I¡¯ll pay you back for


    the amount she owes.¡±


    Lucia stared back at him in disbelief. ¡°Do you even have the money? Everyone knows that you begged


    and grovelled for 100 thousand dors. Don¡¯t make such a bluff if you can¡¯t bear the consequences!¡±


    Alex red coldly at Lucia, as if he was looking right into her soul. She trembled, a chill went down her


    spine.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lucia, my mother-inw may not be the brightest bulb, but don¡¯t you dare try to scam her. If I were to


    find out that you two were working together to scam both her and her money, you¡¯re dead meat. No


    one would save your sorry *sses.¡± Alex said in a cold tone.


    ire stomped her feet. ¡°Who are you calling dumb?¡±


    Alex ignored her yells once again.


    ¡°You brat, how dare you threaten us?¡± Lucia¡¯s husband, who was standing next to her, raised his hand


    to p Alex.


    Alex pped his hand away and grabbed him by the neck. He then lifted his whole body up, as if he


    was as light as a feather.


    ¡°Remember these words. No one can take advantage of my family!¡±


    After releasing his grip, the man choked on his breath, his eyes were filled with terror.


    With a light beep, the transaction wasplete.


    Alex had transferred 500 thousand to Brandon and destroyed the IOU.


    And so the Whitneys rushed off after receiving the money.


    Alex pulled Dorothy to the side and asked, ¡°Dorothy, do you not have any money?¡±


    Dorothy replied, ¡°Mypany had just signed a few contracts recently. We didn¡¯t have enough money


    to get a new batch of materials, so I used my money first and don¡¯t have much on me now. But don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ll pay you back as soon as we make money from the contracts.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me back, my money is yours too. Here, I have ten million,


    you can spend it however you like.¡±


    Dorothy was shocked, yet she seemed to have remembered something. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this a gift from Mr.


    Carter? No, we can¡¯t use this. We might not have much money now, but we¡¯ll earn more as we go. We


    have to return this money to them, or else we¡¯ll always be of a lower ss than them.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Alex had almost forgotten about the bank card that Charles gave him. He didn¡¯t even check how


    much was in the card.


    However, Alex couldn¡¯t find a better way to exin the money he had on him as of now.


    Since Dorothy insisted on not taking it, he gave up trying to persuade her.


    After the Whitneys left, Dorothy scolded ire. ¡°Mom, what were you thinking? Do you even know


    anything about stone gambling? How could you just blindly follow others like that? Well, look how that


    turned out, we don¡¯t have much money left now.¡±


    ire sat on the sofa nonchntly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just 500 thousand. You¡¯re the CEO of a big


    company. The wholepany is yours and your profit would most likely be more than millions or so.


    I¡¯m your mom, how could you be so stingy with me? I thought I raised you to be better than that.¡±


    Dorothy wanted to m her own head against a wall.


    ire then started scolding Alex again. ¡°And you! You¡¯re driving a luxurious car that¡¯s worth two million,


    and you¡¯re able to just give 500 thousand out like that! How much personal savings do you actually


    have? Hand it all over now, Dorothy must have given you that money.¡±


    Dorothy retorted. ¡°I never gave him any money, it¡¯s his own savings.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my son-inw, his money is mine too.¡±


    Dorothy fell speechless and changed the topic. ¡°No, back to stone gambling. Just don¡¯t ever go stone


    gambling again! You don¡¯t know anything about gambling, do you? Sure, you might be able to hit the


    jackpot, but you¡¯d lose everything with just one bet too!¡±


    ire replied, ¡°It¡¯s all just based on luck. Someone was able to get rare emeralds just today! Like, god


    damn, that person was insane! He bought three ores with just 500 thousand dors and all of the ores


    had rare emeralds inside, they¡¯re all priceless! I heard the market price for them would easily be over


    500 million. Everyone is calling him the Stone Gambling Prince now. Do you know how amazing it


    would be to have him as my son-inw? Too bad I didn¡¯t bump into him.¡±


    Alex rubbed his nose gently. ¡®Phew, that was close. Thank god, you didn¡¯t bump into me. That would¡¯ve


    been quite a mess.¡¯


    Suddenly, Beatrice screamed excitedly. ¡°Oh my god, Mom is telling the truth! There really is a Stone


    Gambling Prince! Everyone in my ss group chat is going nuts about him. There¡¯s a video of him too.


    Look, Sis.¡±


    ¡®What the f*ck?¡¯


    Alex felt extremely uneasy.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 149

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 149


    Beatrice took out her phone and opened up her ss group chat. She then found the video that she


    was talking about.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Both Dorothy and ire huddled closer to watch the video together.


    Even the CEO of the City South Branch of Assex Constructions, Dorothy, was interested in making 500


    million from 500 thousand dors. Her heart was pounding hard. She wanted to see how great this


    Stone Gambling Prince was as well.


    She had looked into the stone gambling industry after all.


    Back then, she had a friend who loved to gamble on stones. But now they¡¯ve lost everything; their


    debts were all over the ce; and all they could do now was abandon the life they had to hide from


    loan sharks. They were nowhere to be seen now¡­


    Thus, Dorothy knew how stone gambling works¡ªit really does rely solely on luck. Even their most


    advanced technology couldn¡¯t tell if the ores had jadeites within before cutting them open.


    However, this Stone Gambling Prince was able to get rare emeralds from all three ores he bought.


    ¡®Was this based on luck too?


    ¡®If it was, then he must really have the ultimate luck!¡¯


    Beatrice exined excitedly. ¡°Any average person wouldn¡¯t be able to pick out three ores that all


    contained emeralds. My ssmate¡¯s father is fairly well-known in the stone gamblingmunity. He


    said that there¡¯s no way anyone could achieve this under normal circumstances. This guy either has


    the ultimate luck or superpowers!¡±


    Alex stared at Beatrice, who was excitedly babbling on about ¡®the Prince¡¯, her eyes filled with hope.


    However, Alex was mainly concerned about the video, he wanted to know if anyone had caught his


    face on camera.


    At the end of the video, Alex let out a deep sigh of relief.


    He wasn¡¯t caught on camera.


    However, Waltz was.


    The person holding the camera had intentionally zoomed in on Waltz as well. It was clear that he


    admired Waltz¡¯s beauty and body. Alex, on the other hand, was standing slightly behind Waltz, his face


    was blocked by the massive crowd.


    Dorothy said, ¡°Why are they recording a woman? Weren¡¯t you guys talking about a Stone Ganbling


    Prince? Is she the prince then?¡±


    Beatrice replied, ¡°Of course not, Sis. Do you not know who this woman is? This woman really is


    something else, you¡¯ll definitely be shocked. She has a nickname¡ªPrincess Fleur.¡±


    ¡°Princess Fleur?¡± Dorothy paused for a brief moment before eximing. ¡°You¡¯re saying, she¡¯s Waltz


    Fleur from Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡±


    Beatrice eximed as well. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her! The Stone Gambling Prince is her boyfriend¡­ What an


    amazing duo. If I were to get myself a boyfriend like him, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything and


    just enjoy life! I¡¯ll be able to live in a big manor and go for fine dining in the best restaurants in town. I¡¯ll


    get a luxurious bed to sleep on too¡­ Ah, how I wish!¡±


    Alex almost let out a chuckle as Beatrice continued gushing on and on about the prince.


    ¡®You¡¯ve been going on and on about this man, yet he is standing right in front of you. This exact man


    was the one you called a loser. If you were to find out about this, I wonder how shocked you will be?¡¯


    ire was extremely fond of the prince as well.


    She sighed. ¡°Everyone said that Mr. Will¡¯s stone gambling store had many ores that contained rare


    jades. So that means that he¡¯s hit the mining jackpot this time. If there were lots of ores that were in the


    green, there would be a high percentage of getting such jades. Lucia persuaded me to use up all my


    savings, I even had to get a loan of 500 thousand from them. Yet, all I got was¡­¡±


    Dorothy took a deep breath and calmed herself. ¡°Alright, dream¡¯s over. Let¡¯s just treat this as any other


    normal news. We have to be humble and work towards our goals. There¡¯s no way such luck exists


    within all of us. All you guys see is the Stone Gambling Prince making lots of money, yet don¡¯t you see


    many others who lost everything to stone gambling? Mom, you yourself are an example of this, aren¡¯t


    you? Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson? I¡¯d have to work for at least half a year to earn 500 thousand


    dors!¡±


    With this, both ire and Beatrice snapped back to reality.


    Just then, Beatrice realized that Alex was standing right behind her. He was fairly close as well. She


    elbowed him in the gut and nudged him away. Disgusted, she said, ¡°What are you looking at? Are you


    trying to molest me? Why were you standing so close to me? Get lost! Look at Princess Fleur¡¯s


    boyfriend, he was able to earn a few hundreds of millions just like that. And you? You haven¡¯t earned


    jack sh*t! You¡¯re such a failurepared to him!¡±


    Alex scanned Beatrice up and down and chuckled coldly. ¡°Hmph, you look like a bamboo stick. I


    wouldn¡¯t want you even if you pushed yourself on to me. You¡¯re so annoying too. If it weren¡¯t for your


    sister, I would¡¯ve pushed your face into the toilet.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up. He¡¯s your brother-inw. If it weren¡¯t for his help, I don¡¯t know what we¡¯d do!¡± Dorothy


    defended Alex.


    She was starting to get possessive over Alex.


    Cheryl was a major threat to her. Both her and her grandfather seemed to be very fond of Alex, they


    wanted him as family.


    Marriage didn¡¯t exactly tie one down as they all said, divorce was still an option.


    Dorothy felt extremely threatened. After all, the Assexes weren¡¯t exactly fond of Alex and Cheryl was


    gorgeous.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 150

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 150


    With both ire and Beatrice being as unhelpful as they could, it was just a disaster to Dorothy.


    ire pointed to Alex. ¡°Go make us some dinner, we haven¡¯t cooked anything yet!¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°It¡¯s quitete already, you don¡¯t have to cook. Let¡¯s just eat out, I¡¯ll treat all of you to


    hotpot.¡±


    Suddenly, ire turned to Alex and said, ¡°You may leave now, we don¡¯t treat outsiders to dinner.¡±


    Beatrice added. ¡°Exactly, we¡¯re no charity.¡±


    Dorothy was losing her mind. ¡®Alex came all the way here to help us out, spending 500 thousand just


    because of you. How could you still say that with a straight face? Have you no shame?¡¯


    Just as Dorothy was about to speak up, Alex said, ¡°That¡¯s alright, I have other things to tend to anyway.


    I¡¯ll be off now. Dorothy¡­ don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If you don¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯lle up


    with something.¡±


    ire huffed. ¡°You¡¯lle up with something? And what would that be? Another fake check? All you


    will ever be is a loser. Get lost! I¡¯m annoyed just from seeing your face.¡±


    Alex thought. ¡®This woman is literally unreasonable.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want to waste any more energy arguing with them. Alex hopped into his car and drove off


    immediately.


    Time flew by as quickly as it usually would.


    In a sh, two days had passed.


    The title Stone Gambling Prince had only trended on California social media for one night. Everyone


    went on with their normal lives the next day and stopped talking about him. Only the stone gambling


    community would mention the prince once in a while, just to show adoration towards him.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    For the past two days, Alex had not left his house as well. He had been researching on the alchemy


    stove with a missing leg¡­


    After deep cleansing the stove, he realized that the stove had a carving of an ancient sigil.


    The Ultimate Book of Medicine had introduced sigils as well.


    Especially the Witch Doctor Series¡ªmost of their methods used sigils to utilize elements of the earth to


    heal the patient.


    Waltz was eating a bucket of ice cream in the vi¡¯s basement. She was wearing her usual red dress


    outfit, sitting on a stool elegantly with her legs slightly tucked under.


    As she continued to eat the ice cream, she asked Alex, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been looking at that shabby


    stove for two days. Did you manage to get anything out of it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me, I don¡¯t work well under pressure.¡± Alex was poking his head into the stove. His voice


    echoed out of the stove.


    Waltz stretched her legs out and adjusted her sitting position. ¡°Do you still want ice cream? I¡¯m going to


    finish it.¡±


    ¡°Just finish it yourself¡­ or you could finish it outside. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    ¡°Are you stone-hearted? I was worried that you¡¯d be bored, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here to keep youpany.¡±


    Waltz then kicked Alex on his behind.


    Alex was not prepared for her sudden attack. His head collided with the base of the stove with a loud


    bang echoing throughout the basement.


    Alex was extremely frustrated and annoyed. Standing up, he realized that he wasn¡¯t able to take the


    stove off of his head. The stove was pitch ck on the inside, he couldn¡¯t see anything at all.


    ¡°Oh, f*ck¡­¡± Waltz jumped out of her stool and was ready to make a run for it.


    Suddenly, Alex said, ¡°I finally figured it out.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 151

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 151


    Alex grabbed the stove and pulled his head out of it.


    He then rushed to the table excitedly and started scribbling on a notebook. He had used up seven


    notebooks for the past two days. All of them were filled with weird symbols that Waltz did not


    recognize.


    ¡°I love nerds. Brother, you look so cool when you¡¯re focused on work!¡±


    Waltz sat on the table and shoved a spoonful of ice cream into Alex¡¯s mouth. Alex was still focused on


    writing, hence hepletely ignored her. After noting down all the sigils that he had figured out, he put


    down the pen and let out a sigh of relief, as if a boulder had been lifted off his chest.


    Suddenly, he felt extremely thirsty. A spoonful of ice cream wasn¡¯t enough for him, hence he snatched


    the whole bucket of ice cream and gobbled it all up.


    ¡°Brother, I couldn¡¯t finish the ice cream in the bucket, so I actually spat the rest out back into it.¡±


    Alex froze.


    He immediately spat out the mint ice cream onto Waltz¡¯s face.


    Half an hourter, Alex started repairing the shabby alchemy stove.


    Alex was only able to grasp a brief understanding of the ancient sigil as it was quite advanced. He


    figured out that this sigil was to help engage the Chi from natural elements in alchemy.


    They were lucky that only a small part of the sigil was damaged. ording to the knowledge he


    acquired from the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he was able to use reverse identification and reasoning


    from his vast knowledge to restore the ancient sigil.


    Restoring the sigil used up some of his Chi as well. It took him three hours to be able to restore the


    whole thing.


    As soon as the sigil within the stove was restored, the energy flowing within it grew immensely.


    ¡°Well, that was tiring. I¡¯ll have to rest a little.¡± Alex put the stove aside and left the basement.


    Just then, he heard lightughtering from the indoor swimming pool on the first floor. Following the


    noise, he couldn¡¯t look away from what met his eyes. Three gorgeous women were hanging out in the


    pool, wearing different swimsuits.


    These three gorgeous women were Waltz, Maya and Brittany.


    The first two women were extremely charming, there was no doubt about that.


    Even Brittany, who was middle-aged, looked amazing in a swimsuit. She took good care of her figure


    and beauty, she usually practiced yoga at home too.


    ¡°Hey, Alex, want to join us?¡± Maya asked.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve been cooped up in the basement for two days, you must smell bad. Come in here to


    wash up.¡± Waltz waved to Alex. She was wearing a ck bikini.


    When Waltz came out of the water, Alex felt as if there was a spotlight shining on her.


    Alex felt exhrated.


    If he were to swim in the pool with such eye candy, Alex just knew that he¡¯d feel refreshed and


    energized.


    Brittany turned to look at Maya and Waltz, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    These two girls were both equally amazing, yet Alex was married. But this man was secretly hanging


    out with Waltz too. She didn¡¯t know what to do with her son.


    And just like any other mother, she wanted a grandchild. But Dorothy¡­


    Even if Brittany was blind, she could sense that her son and Dorothy were facing problems in their


    rtionship.


    ¡®What kind of wife wouldn¡¯t want to spend more time with her own husband?¡¯


    Dorothy had not evene by once since that time they had a meal together. When Brittany was still


    in a vegatative state, ire didn¡¯te by to visit her as well. All of these indicated that the Assexes


    were not on good terms with them.


    Brittany would rather Alex have an affair with Maya or Waltz¡­ She didn¡¯t intend to stop her son at all.


    She¡¯d rather her son just choose one of them and produce a grandchild. That way, it would be toote


    for Dorothy to stop anything.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get changed.¡± Alex smiled.


    Just then, Alex received a call. It was from Cheryl.


    ¡°Alex, are you free tonight?¡± Cheryl asked from the other end of the line.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s my grandma¡¯s birthday. Well, uhm, my grandpa wants to have you over for a meal.¡± Cheryl


    could feel her cheeks burning up.


    Alex froze. He remembered that James had mentioned that when he was at the Yowells¡¯.


    He had thought Cheryl only invited him out of spite, just to mess with Dorothy. He really didn¡¯t expect


    her to mean it.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 152

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 152


    ¡°No problem, just give me the time and address, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Alex smiled.


    ¡°I can pick you up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, the journey is quite troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Cheryl said softly, before adding, ¡°I¡¯m only inviting you because my grandpa wants to see you,


    don¡¯t you dare misunderstand!¡±


    Alex froze. ¡°I don¡¯t, I know you don¡¯t have other intentions.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Juste over quickly, I¡¯ll hang up now!¡± Cheryl¡¯s cheeks were now painted in a slight shade of


    pink, she seemed annoyed.


    ¡®What do you mean by other intentions?¡¯


    After obtaining the address, Alex looked it up online. Apparently Cheryl lives in a residential area in City


    South, California.


    After informing Brittany about the invite, he went to absorb some Chi from his emeralds to energize


    himself. He then headed towards his destination.


    Cheryl was picking an outfit in front of her mirror. Clothes were all over the room, yet she still couldn¡¯t


    find the right one.


    Suddenly, an olddy walked in with a sweet smile. ¡°Cherry, picking an outfit, I see?¡±


    Cheryl was frustrated. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t think I have any suitable clothes.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddy hugged Cheryl¡¯s arm. ¡°Aw, my dear granddaughter is all grown up now. It¡¯s not that you


    don¡¯t have any suitable clothes, it¡¯s just that you think you don¡¯t have the perfect outfit. You¡¯re perfect in


    any clothes, my dear, that¡¯s how I see it.¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the same for him too. If that boy really likes you, he¡¯d still see you as a beautiful angel, even if


    you were in rags.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s face was bright red, her heart was pounding out of her chest.


    Grandma then said, ¡°I¡¯d really like to see just how amazing this boy is. He¡¯s managed to charm both of


    you for some reason.¡±


    Cheryl wasn¡¯t the only one who was acting differently. James had been constantly praising Alex as


    well. Grandma was starting to get jealous of Alex.


    The doorbell chimed, it would seem that Alex had finally arrived.


    Cheryl had never felt her heart race so much when she opened the door.


    Alex looked calm, holding a basket of fruits. However, he froze as soon as he saw Cheryl. ¡°Dr. Coney,


    is your shirt inside out?¡±


    Cheryl looked down at her shirt. She wanted to curl up into a ball of embarrassment.


    She had been picking an outfit out for more than half an hour, yet she ended up wearing it inside out.


    She felt extremely awkward.


    ¡°Come in, I just randomly put something on. Did you think I¡¯d doll up for you?¡± Cheryl rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Uhm, no. You don¡¯t even have to wear anything if you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I mean, you do you.¡±


    Just then, James rushed to the door to wee Alex as well.


    After scanning the room, Alex realized that he was the only guest invited.


    After sitting down at the table, Grandma couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of Alex. She was smiling brightly, as


    if she was looking at her son-inw.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Happy birthday, Grandma! I hope all your wishese true!¡± Alex said as he handed her a


    present. He bought it on the way here.


    It was a jade buddha statue, but it wasn¡¯t all that expensive.


    Suddenly, someone else had arrived at the Coney household. It was an old man with his grandson.


    The old man seemed energetic, his gaze was as sharp as daggers. The young man on the other hand


    looked like he was extremely full of himself.


    The old man yelled out loud. ¡°Hey Coney, I¡¯ve got you the best grandson-inw ever. Look at my


    grandson, he just came back from overseas. Your granddaughter seems to still be unmarried, so I¡¯ll


    give you a hand. If this keeps up, she¡¯ll end up bing a spinster!¡± Comment by Melisa Chan:


    reced ¡°Christmas Cake¡± with this just cause not many in the west would be familiar with the term


    since it originated (and probably mainly used) in Japan. An alternative is ¡°old maid¡±?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 153

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 153


    James was clearly unhappy with their sudden appearance.


    Cheryl was exceptionally annoyed by the old man¡¯s words too, her face was filled with disgust.


    ¡®What do you mean by ¡®spinster¡¯?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I just have high standards for men!¡¯


    James replied, ¡°What brings you here, Wilson? What makes you think I¡¯d wee you at my


    doorstep? Were you banned from working in Michigan? Is that why?¡±


    This old man was Patrick Wilson, he had quite a history with James. The two used to be apprentices


    under a famous doctor, they were like godbrothers. James was older than Patrick, so became the older


    brother.


    However, Patrick didn¡¯t learn medicine to save lives, he wanted the money.


    Back then, he would use his master¡¯s title to scam others. This was why their master expelled him and


    was no longer deemed as one of his disciples. However, Patrick had the mind of a businessman. Even


    though he couldn¡¯t be a famous doctor, he managed to start up a health care centre, selling


    ancient spa treatments.


    To their surprise, his business was extremely sessful, and he managed to open a few more


    branches in other states.


    James knew exactly how his spa treatment worked. It wasn¡¯t entirely a scam, yet the advertised


    effectiveness was way too misleading. The price for said treatment was off the roof too.


    Patrick¡¯s grandson was Zachary Wilson, an actual doctor. He graduated from a prestigious medical


    university overseas as well.


    Zachary had met Cheryl before and was absolutely mesmerized by her beauty. He had many dreams


    about her as well, and he enjoyed every second of those dreams.


    He couldn¡¯t help but burn up when he thought about her exceptionally curvy body.


    He noticed Alex, aplete stranger, was handing Grandma a jade statue. He felt upset and


    competitiveness grew within him as his gaze turned cold.


    Patrick huffed. ¡°Coney, are you deaf? I said I¡¯ve got you a grandson-inw. Cheryl will be the


    Wilsons¡¯ daughter-inw from now on.¡±


    Cheryl just couldn¡¯t bear listening any further. ¡°Did I agree to this?¡±


    Patrick was shocked. ¡°My grandson is a postgraduate from the prestigious Mediziner University, his


    future is bright! With our family¡¯s wealth, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything for life! How dare you


    reject our offer? You haven¡¯t even found anyone at this age. Do you really want to be a spinster?¡±


    James replied, ¡°You¡¯re toote, Cherry already has a husband. This man, Alex Rockefeller, is my


    grandson-inw.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When Zachary realized that his doubts were true, his feelings for Cheryl immediately turned into anger.


    ¡®How dare you marry someone else?


    ¡®I¡¯d already decided to have you as my wife!¡¯


    Alex was puzzled, he turned to Cheryl and met eyes with her.


    Cheryl inched closer towards him and nudged his arm gently, her eyes pleading.


    Alex smiled softly and nodded.


    He had agreed to be Cheryl¡¯s pretend-husband temporarily.


    Suddenly, Patrick snapped. ¡°Coney, what are you bullsh*tting about? How would I not know if your


    granddaughter had gotten married? If she really did, you would¡¯ve definitely sent wedding invitations to


    Baker and the others! Listen, stop making unbelievable lies up. What? Do you think my grandson


    doesn¡¯t deserve your granddaughter?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 154

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 154


    Patrick approached Alex and dragged him closer. ¡°Hey brat, I don¡¯t care who you are. Cherry is


    definitely going to be my granddaughter-inw. Tell me, how much money is enough to make you leave


    her?¡±


    ¡®Pretty intimidating and ruthless, huh?¡¯


    Alex furrowed his eyebrows, he was about to snap.


    Grandma yelled. ¡°Stop it this instance, Patrick! My granddaughter hasn¡¯t married yet, but their wedding


    is near. We¡¯ve already agreed on giving him her hand in marriage long ago. What? Do you really want


    to be a homewrecker?¡±


    Patrick was furious. ¡°Bullsh*t! Cherry is my granddaughter-inw, her father gave us her hand in


    marriage back then. Are you trying to go back on your word? Do you need me to bring your son over to


    make things clear? Besides, Coney, don¡¯t you dare forget who saved you from drowning back then. Are


    you that ungrateful? And you call yourself a miracle doctor?¡±


    Patrick seemed to have stunned everyone with his words.


    Alex noticed that Cheryl¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred when Patrick mentioned her father.


    ¡®Ah, it would seem that this is an unresolved trauma in this family.¡¯


    James fell silent upon hearing Patrick¡¯s words.


    Grandma was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak as well.


    Cheryl¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I¡¯m the one who decides who I marry, I don¡¯t care what that man promised


    you.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary said, ¡°Cherry, we¡¯re childhood friends, you know? I¡¯ve missed you so much for the past few


    years. Besides, we really are engaged, you can¡¯t just go back on your word like that. You know what?


    How about Ipete against this guy? What does he work as?¡±


    ¡®Compete?¡¯


    James¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, then so be it. You guys canpete against each other. Alex is a doctor as


    well, you canpete on medical expertise.¡±


    James was very confident about Alex¡¯s medical skills, even more so than his own.


    Moreover, if Alex were to defeat Zachary and have him give up on his own, then there wouldn¡¯t be any


    more problems from now on. They¡¯d be able to live a peaceful life. This was just great!


    Zachary huffed at Alex. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor too? Then tell me, which prestigious medical school did you


    graduate from?¡±


    Alex folded his arms behind his back. ¡°I never studied in a medical school.¡±


    Zachary asked again, ¡°Oh? So that means you were a disciple. Then who was the famous doctor that


    taught you?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I never had a teacher too.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression became more smug. ¡°You¡¯ve never graduated from a medical school, or learned


    from a famous doctor. Then, how are you a doctor? Are you just a bluff? Don¡¯t tell me, you don¡¯t have a


    doctor¡¯s license?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Both Patrick and Zachary startedughing out loud.


    James and Cheryl seemed upset too. They had originally asked Alex to help them kick these two out,


    yet he lost before thepetition even started. How would he be able to fight them off now?


    Cheryl red at Alex, extremely frustrated.


    She thought, ¡®You could have helped me if you just made up some sort of lie! Do you really want to cut


    ties with me that much?¡¯


    As theughing continued on, Alex spoke up once again. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a medical school,


    because none of these universities deserve to have me as one of their students. I have no teacher,


    because no doctor deserves to have me as their apprentice. As for the doctor¡¯s license, is that thing


    really all that important? Can you really be a famous doctor as soon as you get the license?¡±


    Zachary cackled harder. ¡°That¡¯s the biggest bluff I¡¯ve ever heard! Really now? No university in the world


    deserves to have you as one of their students? You probably can¡¯t even get in. Do you really think it¡¯s


    that easy to get enrolled?


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, I¡¯ve been learning medicine since I was three. I memorized the prescription verse at


    the age of four. I even memorized the whole Compendium of Materia Medica at the age of eight too!


    I¡¯m one of the best graduates from Worthington Medical University and also one of the best Master¡¯s


    students in Mediziner University. All my theses earned me multiple awards. Just look at you, you¡¯re dirt


    compared to me. You don¡¯t even have anything to go up against me.¡±


    Alex took a nce at him and said, ¡°Really now? If you¡¯re so great, then why can¡¯t you cure your wet-


    dream problem?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 155

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 155


    Gasp!


    Zachary¡¯s heartyughter stopped abruptly, as if a lively aged duck that had its neck suddenly pinched,


    waiting to be ughtered.


    In that instant, he was flushed with anger.


    Alex nonchntly said, ¡°Aha, did I just expose the truth?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re the one with wet dreams, same goes to all your family members!¡± Zachary was


    infuriated.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was his greatest pain as it happened almost every night. In the middle of the night, he was always


    jolted awake by the discharge, and had to clean up after himself. It was so bad that he dared not share


    a bedroom with his ssmates when he was studying overseas, fearing his condition would be


    exposed.


    However, Alex exposed his woe right in front of Cheryl, so he felt searing pain in humiliation as if his


    skin was being torn off.


    Therefore, he would never admit to it.


    Cheryl and James looked at Zachary amusingly.


    James said, ¡°Zachary, why don¡¯t I check your pulse and see if it is legitimate? If it is true, it might affect


    your reproductivity, and you need to be treated as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°I said, I am healthy and there is nothing wrong with my body!¡± Zachary was extremely frustrated.


    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor as well. It is an illness, don¡¯t you know it? Your refusal to let me check your pulse is a


    sign that you have a guilty conscience. A little discharge here and there is fine. Then, is it possible that


    your conditions are very severe? How could I possibly let Cheryl marry you, knowing that you are


    having issues with your manhood?¡± James said.


    Zachary snorted. ¡°Fine, just check it if you want to. The traditional medicine practice is nothing but


    wizardry. During my time overseas, I had spent time in research and proved that traditional medicine is


    pseudoscience, just like the practices by those witch doctors. Such practice ispletely out of touch


    and it should be phased out.¡±


    However, after checking his pulse, James shook his head. ¡°Zachary, you need to pay attention to your


    condition. Do you have wet dreams every night? It is quite severe already, you have to get it treated


    soon!¡±


    Zachary was so embarrassed that he had an impulse to hit himself against the corner of the table.


    Zachary was not convinced and said, ¡°I am strong and energetic. Please do not speak nonsense.¡±


    Cheryl snorted. ¡°My grandfather is known as the genius doctor of California. How dare you question his


    abilities? I think you¡¯re the one who knows nothing! Don¡¯t ever think that studying overseas for a few


    years gives you the right and confidence to doubt our practice! How dare you actually say that


    traditional medicine is pseudoscience, it¡¯s preposterous!¡±


    ¡°Other than wet dreams, you have severe renal insufficiency too.¡± Alex shook his head.


    ¡°You¡­ Nonsense!¡± Zachary rebutted as his face turned grim.


    Alex said with a faint snort, ¡°Nobody can endure such over-frequent discharge every day. No matter


    how healthy you are, the over-frequent discharge will put a tremendous strain on your body, eventually


    you will be wasted! I daresay the modern practice that you admire so much would not be able to


    diagnose your illness. In the end, only traditional medicinal practice that you im fraud can cure your


    ailment. Now it¡¯s just renal insufficiency, but it might turn into renal failure a monthter. When the time


    comes¡­¡±


    Zachary knew what would happen without Alex continued saying.


    That would be an unbearable consequence ¡ª uremia!


    He had secretly visited countless hospitals and specialists but to no avail. The reason he came to visit


    James today was to consult his expertise on the matter and cure his ailment. Who would have thought


    Alex woulde right in and ruin his ns.


    James looked at Alex. ¡°I do not have a good solution to his issue, Alex. The only way is to remove his


    manhood, to prevent worsening of his conditions.¡±


    Zachary was on the verge of copse after hearing James¡¯ suggestion.


    It meant that he would be castrated, and that would be even worse than death.


    ¡°I can cure it,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°Really?¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Alex nodded and said, ¡°I did not say I will cure you, though.¡±


    Zachary was immediately dumbfounded.


    However, he thought again. If he were in Alex¡¯s position, seeing his girlfriend being so concerned by


    another guy, he would not lend a hand too. However, it did not matter anymore. As long as he could


    restore his body to its healthy state, he would no longer have to worry about having a girlfriend. After


    all, there were plenty more fishes in the sea.


    As he thought about it, he immediately dropped onto his knees in front of Alex with a thud. ¡°Genius


    Doctor Rockefeller, please, you have to save me! If you can cure my ailment, I promise I will leave


    Cheryl alone and cancel the arranged marriage, I will call you brother and Cheryl will be my sister-in-


    law. May you both be blessed with a happy and harmonious marriage until old age.¡±


    The sudden change of events was out of everyone¡¯s expectation.


    The opponent had lost before thepetition.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 156

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 156


    However, the defeated opponent was not Alex Rockefeller.


    Cheryl looked at Alex with emotions pouring out of her eyes.


    However, Alex¡¯s attention was on Patrick instead. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Patrick chuckled. ¡°I go with whatever Zachary says. It¡¯s all on you, little genius doctor.¡±


    Only then did Alex nod.


    Zachary¡¯s ailment was nothing but a piece of cake for him.


    ¡­.


    An hourter at a neighbourhood park.


    ¡°Your marriage arrangement is now annulled. You are free now, so you do not have to look for a man to


    pretend to be your boyfriend anymore.¡± Alex smiled at Cheryl, who had her hand wrapped around his


    arm.


    What Alex meant was a not-so-subtle hint for Cheryl to leave him alone.


    Yet, Cheryl seemed oblivious. ¡°I do not care for the marriage arrangement anyway, it can¡¯t constrain


    me. Whatever that man said has got nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°That man¡­ Your father?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can say so.¡±


    Alex did not say anything else as he knew that it must be a trauma that she did not want to mention.


    ¡°Would you like to hear my story?¡± She looked up into the night sky.


    Looking at her little sorrowful expression, Alex said, ¡°If you are okay with sharing. I think I am a good


    listener.¡±


    ¡°It all began with my mother¡­¡±


    It was not aplicated story, but one would say it was a clich¨¦. It was a story about a romantic


    tragedy between a wonderfuldy and an awful man. Cheryl¡¯s mother, who hailed from the countryside,


    was a sweet-faced, prim and properdy.


    One day, she went to James Coney for a doctor¡¯s visit and got to know Cheryl¡¯s father. The rtionship


    progressed from there, and eventually they got married. It was a happy life at first but it all changed


    after the man met a woman named Kiki.


    That man cheated on her mother.


    That woman was unscrupulous. She introduced him to drugs and led him astray. Eventually, he started


    beating his wife, his daughter, and even his parents. Cheryl¡¯s mother was severely injured after one


    such beating, when he was drugged, and passed away after a year of suffering.


    As for the man, he fled the country and was never heard again.


    As Alex listened to Cheryl¡¯s words, she recounted the story like it was someone else¡¯s, but she could


    not hold the sorrowful emotion and the tears began streaming down her face. So, Alex patted her on


    the shoulder tofort her.


    Instead, Cheryl rested her head on his shoulder.


    A heavy stillness hung in the air, punctured by the asional crickets¡¯ chirps. It was quiet all of a


    sudden, but silence spoke louder than words.


    Alex broke the silence after a while. ¡°You will be happy.¡±


    ¡°That is why I am very hesitant in having a partner or getting married. What if he treats me like how my


    father treated my mother?¡± said Cheryl.


    Alex replied, ¡°You will be fine. After all, those people are of the minority.¡±


    ¡°Then, will you hit me in the future?¡± asked Cheryl.


    Wait a minute.


    What did she just mean? Alex was a married man!


    Dorothy called right at the moment.


    ¡°Alex, it has been a while since we watched a movie together at midnight. Would you like to go


    tonight?¡± asked Dorothy.


    She decided to go to the hotel right after the movies.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Suddenly, Cheryl gave him a peck on the cheeks and whispered to the phone, ¡°I am leaving now, don¡¯t


    miss me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 157

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 157


    What?


    As Cheryl headed back to her house after finishing her speech, Alex¡¯s anxious voice could be heard


    from behind. ¡°Dorothy! Dorothy! Hello! Listen to me, it¡¯s not what you think! I¡­. Hello, hello! Hello¡­¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s sweet stir had destroyed Alex¡¯s hope in an instant. Not to mention going on a midnight movie


    date with Dorothy, he feared that she might not let him enter the house next time.


    How could Dorothy feel good after hearing Cheryl¡¯s loving yet ambiguous voice over the phone in such


    late night?


    So, she was infuriated and immediately ended the call.


    Immediately, Alex dialed her number but it was not picked up.


    Then, he called again but her phone had been turned off.


    Helplessly, he could only send her a message exining that he was invited by Dr. James Coney to a


    birthday celebration, conveniently leaving out the fact that he was the only outsider invited and he


    pretended to be Cheryl¡¯s boyfriend.


    The night passed.


    The next morning, he called Dorothy again. As a general manager of her subsidiarypany, she


    could not possibly leave her phone turned off at the time. That being said, every time he tried to make a


    call, the call failed to be connected.


    ¡°Crap, could it be that I have been blocked?¡±


    He thought of going to Dorothy¡¯s office and giving her an exnation in person.


    However, he thought again. She was still mad now and would not ept his exnations at all.


    Furthermore, his rtionship with Cheryl was not something that could be cleared up with just verbal


    exnation.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I wait for another two days?¡±


    After all, they were not on speaking terms for ten months previously. A few days now meant nothing to


    Alex.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    More importantly, Brittany¡¯s safety had to be enhanced.


    He was a little insomniac after recalling that kiss by Cheryl, so he buried himself deep in thought


    instead, trying to figure out a way for Brittany to start training. He also wanted to work on the Slunce


    Jauda from the Yowells but changed his mindter.


    Although he had revised the working route of Slunce Jauda so that it could no longer harm the heart of


    the user, it was still a little too much for female practitioners. This was because of their feminine


    attributes, so even with increased efforts, they could not reap the benefits as much as the male


    practitioners.


    An extremely aggressive martial art like Slunce Jauda was unsuitable for females, but something a little


    more gentle would be better.


    Therefore, he spent the entire night to create an all-new cultivation method, based on the Slunce Jauda


    and the Force ¡ª Silver Frost.


    It was a remarkable feat, for only the greatest of masters could create a new cultivation method from


    the ground up.


    Yet, for Alex, who had an extraordinary cultivation method like the Force, it was nothing but a piece of


    cake.


    The reason he spent the entire night was to incorporate a technique from the Force into Silver Frost, in


    order to give it a room for upgrade. In the future, if necessary, he could even integrate it into a more


    powerful cultivation method.


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    The restroom¡¯s door was busted open right after Alex sat down on the toilet. Waltz, who dressed in a


    suit and tie, appeared in front of him.


    Getting used to seeing her in dresses, it was rather surprising for Alex to see her in such an outfit.


    She seemed to have the capability to look good in whatever she wore, unlike some seedy-looking


    people, who could not change their seedy looks no matter how expensive the clothes they wore.


    Alex was shocked by her sudden entry. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with you, can¡¯t you at least knock before


    you enter?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t lock the door anyway, why the fuss?¡± Waltz snorted.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Alex quickly covered his exposed body.


    ¡°Are you going to make the chakra pills today?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression darkened, he thought it was something urgent. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Well, that is what I intend to do. I came to ask for my leave.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Work, to earn money. Senior, are you going to pay for me instead?¡± Waltz leaned onto the door frame


    as she provoked Alex with a brazen look in her eyes. Soon after, she nced at her wristwatch. ¡°I am


    the general manager of Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s maritime business. There is a board of


    directors meeting today that I absolutely cannot miss. Time¡¯s almost up, I have to go now!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 158

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 158


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back by afternoon, and I¡¯ll bring a watermelon for youter. Be a good boy at home!¡±


    Only now did Alex know that Waltz had a legitimate profession. Apparently, she was the head


    businesswoman of all maritime businesses in California.


    As the clock struck nine, Alex went down to the basement and attempted his pill concoction.


    Why would he need a cauldron for pill concoction?


    This was because pill concoction was different from medicinal cooking, in which the herbs just had to


    be thrown into a cooking pot in order to be cooked. After all, it was just medicine, so its effects were


    iparable with concocted pills. Since each portion of medicinal herb had different properties, the


    purpose of pill concoction was to eliminate all the useless portions of the herbs, leaving only the


    essential portions. Then, the essential portions would be supplemented with Chi, or even the essence


    of heaven and earth, to be condensed into one single pill.


    Therefore, regr cooking pots could not be used for pill concoction as they would shatter the moment


    Chi was exerted into the pill.


    Three hourster, Alex finallypleted his first batch of chakra pills.


    The first two attempts had failed.


    Fortunately, Waltz had gathered sufficient medicinal herbs. Alex also made sure to be prudent with his


    usage of the ingredients since it was his first attempt at pill concoction.


    He continued with another few attempts after that.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As his sess rate increased with more attempts, subsequently he managed toplete seven more


    batches of chakra pills in the two hours.


    A total of eight chakra pills were concocted, including the first batch.


    It was worth noting that the alchemy circle inside the cauldron, which shimmered during the pill


    concoction, had greatly helped to stabilize the process.


    Alex took one himself and found it to be working just as he expected.


    After that, he went to Brittany, and with some persuading and convincing, she finally agreed to take up


    Silver Frost.


    ¡°This is a martial art to improve your blood cirction. It is quite simr to yoga, which you used to


    practice, but brings in greater benefits. The more you practice it, the healthier you get and the younger


    you look!¡± Alex meant well. ¡°Your body is still frail after just waking up from a longa, so it¡¯s


    necessary to pick it up.¡±


    ¡°All right, I will do whatever you say, Son!¡±


    ¡°First, swallow this pill. Let me help you.¡±


    An hourter, Brittany was propelled from a regrdy into a Beginner-Royal ranked fighter. With


    consistent training, her body defense could only get stronger.


    ¡°That was a good workout, but I feel much more energetic now! Let me take a shower first, I will


    prepare braised porkter, it¡¯s both you and your father¡¯s favorite¡­¡±


    Brittany¡¯s voice halted all of a sudden, after all, she had yet to get used to life without her husband.


    Seeing his mother¡¯s wistful silhouette entering the bathroom, a dash of sparkles flickered in Alex¡¯s eyes


    as he thought, ¡°John Rockefeller, have you made your decision?¡±


    At this moment, Waltz made a call to him.


    ¡°Senior, I found the culprit responsible for Anthony Pattingson¡¯s murder,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh? Who was it?¡±


    Waltz said, ¡°An inmate from the same cell. Based on the intel from my guys, this person was


    imprisoned for negligent homicide and killed Anthony during a violent altercation. I suspect he most


    probably acted on orders given his history as an underling for underworld gangs.


    ¡°Senior, rest assured. I will track him down and force him to tell the truth,¡± promised Waltz.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well then, do I get a reward?¡± Waltz asked.


    ¡°The chakra pill is ready,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°Really? Wonderful! I will be back soon!¡± Waltz said as she was thrilled. After a moment of pause, she


    thought about something. ¡°Before I forget, I also found intel on your father¡¯s former secretary, Pepper


    Kimmich.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± Alex asked.


    Waltz said, ¡°She is a mysterious character. We checked her files but most of the information in them is


    fake. ording to reports, her supposed birthce recorded no such person. Also, she was noted to


    have made frequent trips to Japan.¡±


    Indeed, it was very suspicious.


    ¡°Oh, she will be attending an auction of precious medicinal herbs tonight.¡±


    A call came in right after Waltz ended hers.


    It was Michelle Yowell, the little devil from the Yowell family.


    ¡°Hey, Alex. Come with me to an auction of medicinal herbs tonight.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 159

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 159


    Why would Michelle want Alex to apany her to an auction of medicinal herbs?


    That was because during the period of time, the Yowell family had been mobilizing their people to


    gather the medicinal herbs requested by Alex. Yet, a few precious herbs slipped through their grasp.


    She heard that a good number of century-old medicinal herbs would be auctioned in this particr


    auction, so she had to check it out.


    As for the herbs¡¯ efficacy, only Alex knew best.


    Alex was thrilled. Just moments ago, he was told by Waltz that Pepper Kimmich would be attending the


    auction of medicinal herbs, and now Michelle came to invite him to it. Everything just happened


    ording to his wish.


    That being said¡­


    ¡°Are you the only one left? Why did the Yowell family send you, a little girl, instead?¡± replied Alex


    indifferently.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Little girl? I am not little!¡±


    ¡°Um, indeed you aren¡¯t.¡±


    Alex had to concur with her. There was a reason that she was known to have a youthful face with huge


    busts. If a mature belle like Cheryl was to stand beside Michelle, obvious physical differences in some


    areas would be observed at first nce.


    ¡°Where are you now? Do you want me to give you a ride?¡± Michelle urged as it was her grandfather¡¯s


    order, so she dared not disobey him.


    It was Keith¡¯s intention for Michelle to have more interactions with Alex. Even if she had a marriage


    arrangement and could not have a rtionship with another man, he would not mind their intimate


    rtionship as long as Alex could treat her heart problems.


    However, Alex did not want Michelle toe to Maple Vi, in fact, he wanted nothing to do with her.


    Alex immediately said, ¡°Text me the address, I will see you there.¡±


    Michelle snorted secretly as she thought, ¡°Dumbass, you really thought that I¡¯d like to fetch you? It¡¯s


    even better if I don¡¯t have to do so.¡± So, she immediately texted the address to Alex and said, ¡°You


    need an invitation to attend the auction, but my name works better than it. Just mention my name, you


    will be through in no time. I will be waiting inside then.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Soon after, Waltz returned, and she really had arge watermelon in her arms.


    After putting down the watermelon, she hurriedly rushed to Alex and said, ¡°Can you let me swallow


    your pills?¡±


    At this moment, Brittany, who just was right there, heard it but she seemed to have got the wrong idea,


    thinking that Waltz wanted to swallow the ones on Alex¡¯s¡­


    Alex rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯d like to devour your huge melons first.¡±


    Shocked, Brittany subconsciously moved her gaze to Waltz¡¯s chest as she thought, ¡°Who knew that my


    son prefers this type.¡±


    She felt awkward. ¡°Ahem, well, uh, I will be in my room. You both¡­ just assume I am not here at all!¡±


    Looking at Brittany who had a blushed face as she fled the scene, Waltz was surprised but immediately


    came to her senses. ¡°Oh no, Madame must have thought you were talking dirty!¡±


    ¡°Get lost, you were to one who did it, not me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just get into it?¡±


    In the end, Alex let Waltz consume a chakra pill and at the same time assisted her in strengthening her


    cultivation base. The entire process took a full quarter of an hour.


    Alex retracted his palm. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Waltz felt an intense stir in her body, so she smashed a hole barefist through a solid marble rock in


    front of Alex. There were cracks all over the rock.


    ¡°A¡­ Amazing!¡±


    Even she felt it was unbelievable, as she could never do it before.


    ¡°Are you at Mystic rank now?¡± Alex asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 160

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 160


    ¡°So close, yet so far. I am almost there, though.¡± She started jumping around like an energetic maniac,


    running toward Alex and kissed him suddenly.


    Brittany was initially in her room on the second floor but came out after hearing Waltz¡¯s voices. She just


    saw the scene unfolding in front of her eyes as she looked down from the helical staircase.


    Gently shaking her head, she retreated into her room.


    ¡­


    Alex headed to the auction of precious medicinal herbs by himself at half-past five. The auction was


    held in the form of a cocktail party on the highest floor of California¡¯s Splendor Center.


    He entered the auction hall without any hups after mentioning Michelle¡¯s name at the entrance.


    At this moment at the entrance of Splendor Center, a group of young men and women were chatting


    among themselves as they entered the building. Among them was a youngdy in a white dress, she


    was Alex¡¯s sister-inw ¡ª Beatrice Assex.


    The other three were the ones that Alex saw back at the car dealership days ago: Mona Weiss, Wilson


    Jordan, and Sam Culver. The four of them were a little coterie.


    Dressed smartly in a suit, Wilson took a few nces affectionately at Beatrice as he bragged, ¡°The


    auction of precious medicinal herbs this time is the most prestigious auction in South California. I heard


    that the items that will be put up for auction tonight are tonics, which are worth at least a million dors,


    and many century-old medicinal herbs that can hardly be found in the market.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mona asked as she flitted her fakeshes while looking at Wilson.


    The look of adoration and secret admiration in her eyes were unable to be concealed.


    However, Wilson liked Beatrice instead.


    Seeing Beatrice¡¯s curious expression, Wilson continued, ¡°It¡¯s because medicinal herbs like the century-


    old ginseng and Ganoderma are extremely rare items. Over the years, humans have been excavating


    them, so they are nearly extinct. Even if they are discovered asionally, they will be seized by the


    rich and powerful people, and they will not be sold in the market at all. Therefore, don¡¯t ever trust those


    so-called century-old ginseng sold in pharmacies, they are nothing but fakes.¡±


    Mona looked at Wilson adoringly. ¡°Wilson, you are so knowledgeable.¡±


    Wilson smiled humbly and looked at Beatrice, he found that she did not seem to pay much attention to


    their conversation.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go in. There is a buffet inside and it serves Australian lobsters!¡± said Wilson. ¡°Don¡¯t


    you like Australian lobsters, Beatrice? That¡¯s why I got myself a few more entrance tickets to the


    auction from my uncle. These are not something that ordinary people can get a hand on.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of lobsters. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Sam asked, ¡°Wilson, what does your uncle do?¡±


    ¡°He is the manager of Splendor Center. This auction this time could be said to be mainly arranged by


    him.¡±


    The four of them entered the building.


    After showing the entrance tickets, they entered the auction hall smoothly.


    It was a crowded venue, with plenty of people socializing, chatting, eating, and such. Wilson did not


    forget to remind, ¡°There are a lot of VIPs tonight, please behave yourselves and don¡¯t get into trouble.¡±


    And then, they went straight to the buffet.


    Alex was there too, hungrily devouring an Australian lobster.


    He was now famished as he was previously upied with concocting chakra pills and helping both


    Brittany and Waltz strengthen their cultivation base. Furthermore, the lobsters looked delicious and


    tantalizing, so he quickly gobbled them up without scruple.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Beatrice, who was holding a dining te, went straight for the Australian lobsters. However, she was


    greeted with a miserable sight of a few leftover heads and tails. Next to her was a man brazenly


    devouring a te of lobster meat, which was filled to the brim.


    ¡°What a glutton!¡± Beatrice was irritated but she could only remain silent and curse secretly.


    After all, she could not afford to offend anyone here because of her identity.


    However, as she looked toward the man and he turned his head at the same time, she was


    dumbfounded in disbelief, with her mouth agape after their gazes met. ¡°What, it¡¯s you? Why are you


    here?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 161

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 161


    Alex stole a glimpse at Beatrice for a second, then he slowly picked up a piece of Australian lobster


    meat and put it into his mouth. He continued eating his lobster with a content expression on his face, as


    if she did not exist.


    Beatrice was vexed as she thought, ¡®What did he mean? Am I a non-existent dead person?¡¯


    Beatrice was red-faced, with her eyes widened. ¡°Rockefeller, you trash! Are you deaf? I am talking to


    you! Why are you here? How did you get in?¡±


    In her eyes, Alex was still a good-for-nothing trash who could do nothing else but lived off her sister.


    She just got angry every time she saw him, especially her temper got worse after he dared to hit her


    recently.


    Deigning to even look at her, Alex said indifferently, ¡°What does it have to do with you? Stop bothering


    me.¡±


    What?


    Beatrice was infuriated and quite frankly, appalled at his attitude as she thought, ¡®This trash just rides


    roughshod over others at home, by taking advantage of my sister¡¯s help. Now that we are outside, how


    can you be so cruel to me?¡¯


    At this moment, Beatrice¡¯s friends came over after hearing themotion.


    Mona eximed as she recognized Alex, ¡°Beatrice, isn¡¯t this your trashy brother-inw that you failed


    to drive away? Why is he here? Did you invite him?¡±


    Beatrice was infuriated. ¡°Nonsense! I would never invite him! Who knows how he got in, perhaps he


    came in without permission!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know. You must have not given him food at home, so he must have slipped in after knowing


    there is free food here. That being said, Beatrice, isn¡¯t your family a little too mean? He is still your


    brother-inw, but you don¡¯t even feed him. Isn¡¯t it a bit too much?¡± Monaughed.


    She saw Beatrice as her love rival, so she would grab any opportunity to deride her in front of Wilson.


    Alex did not even bother with these people. He turned his attention toward the next delicacy on the


    table ¡ª king crab.


    However, someone stood in his way as he headed for the crabs: it was Wilson Jordan.


    Wilson, who wanted to back up Beatrice, blocked Alex as he said, ¡°Only VIPs are invited to the auction.


    Nobody can enter without an invitation. Where is your invitation? Show it to me!¡±


    ¡°Get lost, don¡¯te looking for trouble, kid,¡± Alex red at him.


    ¡°What? Trouble? Humph, a kept man like you is no match for me, Wilson Jordan.¡± Wilson said


    condescendingly, ¡°Let me tell you frankly, my uncle is the manager for Splendor Center and is the main


    organizer for tonight¡¯s auction. If we find out you came in uninvited and finished all of Beatrice¡¯s favorite


    lobsters, you are done for!¡±


    Alex did not bother to care about his words and casually shoved him away. Wilson made two turns and


    almost crashed into a nearby guest.


    Wilson was furious. ¡°You trash! How dare you touch me?! You are dead meat now!¡±


    Wilson quickly dialed his uncle¡¯s phone number. ¡°Uncle, I caught an uninvited guest here at the buffet


    section, devouring the food like a lunatic!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? I will be right there!¡± Wilson¡¯s uncle, Daniel Jordan was outraged after hearing it. After all, this


    was a prestigious auction and all kinds of big shots were invited. If anything went wrong, he would be


    held responsible.


    Therefore, he quickly rushed over to the buffet section, followed by three security guards.


    Meanwhile, Beatrice slightly frowned.


    That was because once Alex was caught sneaking into the auction hall for free food, his identity would


    be exposed. When the time came, everyone else would know that the bastard was her brother-inw,


    leaving her in great humiliation.


    So, she walked toward Alex. ¡°Rockefeller, you better leave now before Wilson¡¯s uncle arrives with


    security guards!¡±


    ¡°Why should I leave?¡± Alex smiled faintly.


    Beatrice stomped her feet angrily. ¡°How can you be so shameless?! When you are booted outter, not


    only will you embarrass yourself, but also my sister and me!¡±


    ¡°Rx, I will be okay.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Fine. What a shame.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 162

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 162


    Beatrice decided that she should stay away from the trouble.


    Daniel arrived not long after.


    ¡°Wilson, where is the uninvited guest you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Right there, it¡¯s him.¡± Wilson pointed at Alex.


    Daniel looked toward the direction Wilson was pointing. His eyes turned cold as he saw Alex, who was


    wearing cheap casual clothes, devouring arge king crab.


    ¡°Sir, I am the venue manager for tonight¡¯s auction, Daniel Jordan. Please show your invitation.¡±


    Alex spat out the crab meat from his mouth. After pulling out a wet wipe from the side, he said as he


    slowly wiped his mouth, ¡°The king crab was cooked for too long and lost its texture, it¡¯s not tasty. Also,


    there are too few Australian lobsters here. Please get another te of Australian lobsters over. Don¡¯t


    forget to put on some ginger and vinegar.¡±


    Beatrice, who was five meters away from the scene, could not believe what she just saw as she


    thought, ¡®Does this fe not know that he¡¯s in a dire situation? What does he think this ce is? Back


    garden at home?¡¯


    Even Wilson was dumbfounded, as he had never seen someone like this.


    Daniel waited for about thirty seconds, only to hear such words from Alex. In that instant, he was at his


    bursting point but managed to hold it in. With a cool voice, he said, ¡°Sir, you have to understand that if


    you cannot show us your invitation, I have the right to boot you out and perhaps even get you locked


    up.¡±


    He spoke a little too loud and attracted the attention of nearby guests. Soon, a crowd formed around


    them as it was the nature of country folks to enjoy watching bustling scenes.


    As the crowd inquired about the details, Wilson retold the story, with some exaggerations.


    Instantly, Alex was showered with looks of disgust.


    Alex was oblivious and said to Daniel, ¡°There are so many people here. Why don¡¯t you ask for their


    invitation as well? Why mine specifically? All I can say is this is discriminatory behavior, are you


    targeting me? Think carefully before you answer, or else you might not be able to bear the


    consequence.¡±


    As Alex spoke, he shoved the wet wipe, which he just used to clean his lips, into Daniel¡¯s suit pocket.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Such audacity! He was insane!


    Then, Beatrice took a few steps back for another three meters and secretly thought, ¡®You trash, just


    drop dead already. If you ever drag down our Assex family, I will never let you off the hook.¡¯


    Wilson roared, ¡°Damn, what is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I can prove that he came in uninvited. He is just a kept man at the Assex family who lives off his


    wife. He came here for the free food because he was starved at home.¡±


    ¡°Look, my friend over there is from the Assex family. She¡¯s his sister-inw.¡±


    All eyes were instantly on Beatrice.


    She was exasperated as she thought, ¡®Dumb Wilson, are you retard? You want to court me with such a


    low emotional quotient? Just get lost as far as possible.¡¯


    Danielughed heartily as he said, ¡°Yes, I suspect you came in uninvited, please show me your


    invitation immediately. Otherwise, the security guards will escort you out of the hall.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation.¡± Alex shook his head, with a cold look in his eyes.


    ¡°You heard it? He admitted to it himself. Since he doesn¡¯t have an invitation, it means that he sneaked


    into the auction. How dare he make a ruckus here? Uncle, hurry and take him down!¡± Wilsonughed


    loudly.


    Daniel motioned to the three security guards, and they were just about to tackle Alex.


    ¡°Stop what you are doing!¡± At this moment, a crisp scream of a girl rang out.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 163

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 163


    The crowd¡¯s gaze followed the direction of the voice. It came from a youthful girl with huge busts, who


    dressed in a purple school dress, approaching them quickly from the entrance.


    Thedy was Michelle Yowell.


    Some, who did not know who she was,ughed from the bottom of their hearts as they thought it was


    whimsical that a schoolgirl came to back Alex up.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, some chatty ones could not help but speak, ¡°Where did this kide from? She must be a


    socially awkward bookworm, foring here to disy her superiority.¡±


    ¡°Everyone present here has a rich background. This girl must havee to put up an ostentatious act


    by showing off her strength.¡±


    However, the person who spoke had his mouth covered by hispanion as he whispered to warn


    him, ¡°Are you nuts? She is that little devil from the Yowell family. Your family is finished if she sets her


    sights on you!¡±


    What?


    The man shivered and broke out in cold sweat. Earlier, he just said that the girl tried to show off her


    strength ostentatiously, but in the end, he was the one who tried to put up an ostentatious act!


    The man dared not utter another word. Quickly, he retreated, wishing that he could turn invisible right


    then and there so that no one else could notice him.


    On the other hand, Beatrice and her friends were shocked to find Michelle here, with a look of fear


    appearing on their faces.


    ¡°She came here as well,¡± Beatrice cursed silently as she retreated further.


    Of course, she knew Michelle. After all, they were both students of California State University. Beatrice


    was currently in her sophomore year while Michelle was a junior, but there was a vast difference


    between their status at the university.


    Although Beatrice was considered a campus belle, the Assex family was at best a mid-tier gentry in


    California. Furthermore, her family was at rock bottom of the Assex family as her family was disliked by


    Madame Joanne.


    Therefore, she was nothing but an ordinary campus belle.


    Meanwhile, Michelle was different. She was a campus belle, but her youthful face with huge busts


    made her topped the campus belle list. Coupled with her background as the heiress of one of the four


    great families in California, her presence at the university was godlike.


    More importantly, she was a hot-tempered character with many subordinates, who could respond en


    masse to her orders, so nobody in their right mind would think to anger her in any way.


    ¡°Michelle Yowell is not only fierce and ruthless in her actions, but she also likes to be meddlesome.


    Could it be that she is on Alex¡¯s side?¡± As Beatrice was trying to figure out the whole situation, Daniel


    suddenly greeted Michelle with smiles on his face and said courteously, ¡°Miss, this man right here does


    not have an invitation. He sneaked in here for free food and drinks. I am going to escort him out, so that


    his shenanigans will not disrupt our auction tonight.¡±


    Something dawned on the crowd.


    Some eximed, ¡°Oh, I remember now. Splendor Center is one of the Yowell family¡¯s ventures.¡±


    Because of that, the crowd looked at Alex with pity and derision in their eyes.


    To them, Alex was a finished man.


    Beatrice was even horrified and kept cursing Alex in her heart. He really brought his own destruction by


    offending Michelle. She was afraid that her family might be dragged down because of him. What a


    bearer of ill luck!


    Wilson Jordanughed. ¡°Oh Rockefeller, you trash. Looks like your cover has been blown, right? How


    dare you ask my uncle to think carefully before answering your question. Oh great, let me hear more of


    your nonsense then!¡±


    Daniel waved his hand, ¡°Get him!¡±


    However, as Daniel just finished speaking, Michelle suddenly rushed forward and leaped high before


    kicking him in the chest and sending him tumbling on the floor. She said coldly, ¡°Are you deaf? I said


    stop what you are doing, did you not hear me?¡±


    What?


    The crowd startled in confusion.


    Michelle continued, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller is my esteemed guest, how dare you kick him out? Who are you?


    What qualification do you have to do so?¡±


    She was livid.


    Her grandfather wanted her to treat Alex well. Even though she did not want to, her grandfather¡¯s life


    and the fate of their family¡¯s martial arts tradition allid in Alex¡¯s hand.


    It was not an understatement to say he controlled the lifeblood of the Yowell family.


    Even Michelle had to swallow the dissatisfaction.


    How could that bastard Daniel offend Alex again and again? He was going to be dead meat.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 164

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 164


    ¡°But, he¡­¡±


    Before Daniel could utter another word, Michelle, who was fiery-tempered, kicked him again and said,


    ¡°Get lost, you are fired!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Daniel was petrified and his face turned as white as a sheet.


    It took him years and consistent effort to get to the manager position of Splendor Center, but all it took


    was a minor misunderstanding to unravel all his hard work.


    At this moment, he red at Wilson with a strong urge to strangle his nephew.


    Wilson was shocked. Mona, Sam and the rest of the crowd were astonished as well.


    Beatrice could not believe it herself. How did that trash get involved with Michelle and even became her


    VIP? It was impossible!


    ¡®Could it be that this trash cheated on Sis, and courted Michelle?¡¯


    That could be the only usible exnation.


    Daniel was quickly escorted out by the security guards under Michelle¡¯s orders.


    She then nced at Wilson and gave him a hard smack across the face. ¡°Get on your knees and


    apologize to Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    Frightened, Wilson dared not utter a word as he faced the famous little devil from the Yowell family.


    He immediately dropped onto his knees and said, ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Rockefeller. I must be blind, failing to


    recognize that you are a VIP as well. I know you are a generous man, please forgive me!¡±


    Alex waved his hand without even deigning to look at Wilson.


    Michelle immediately yelled, ¡°Out!¡±


    Wilson dared not stay there, so he quickly left with his tails between his legs but his eyes were full of


    hatred.


    After that, both Mona and Sam also tactfully retreated, as they knew it would be dangerous to remain in


    the auction hall. They were here in the first ce because of Wilson, after all.


    Beatrice nced at Alex with a grim yet discontent expression and then left too.


    Only then did Michelle turn toward Alex and asked softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be perturbed?¡± He retorted.


    Michelle pouted her lips as she did not know what to say. She suddenly got caught up with an urgent


    matter and arrivedte. Never did she expect that Alex would be treated badly. Yet, she wanted to


    apologize but she found it was extremely difficult to do so.


    ¡°The auction will start in a half-hour. Let me bring you to the VIP room on the second floor to take a


    rest. You can engage in the auction there too,¡± said Michelle.


    ¡°Do you have more Australian lobsters?¡± Alex pointed at the empty te, which was used to be filled


    up with Australian lobsters.


    Michelle was taken aback a little. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I want a dozen.¡± said Alex.


    Both Alex and Michelle headed for the VIP room. On the way, the people backed off as soon as they


    saw the both of them. After taking a turn in the corridors, Alex saw ady dressed in a ck evening


    gown.


    Thedy was Pepper Kimmich.


    Next to her was a bald guy.


    ¡°Advanced-Royal!¡± Alex immediately recognized the man¡¯s powers. There was even a serious and


    calm look on his face.


    Afterward, they went upstairs and entered the VIP room.


    The VIP room had a window that looked down into the actual auction floor. There was arge television


    screen as well, which was probably used to live-stream the bidding process on the auction block.


    Alex found it delightful.


    What was more satisfying was that the hotel staff really brought a dozen of Australian lobsters on his


    request.


    Now, he could enjoy the feast.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, just as he was about to dive into the crustacean feast, Michelle suddenly sped her hand


    on her chest and let out a painful groan before copsing onto him.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 165

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 165


    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the situation now? Did she bring me here so that she could throw herself at me?¡±


    As Alex put all his attention to the Australian lobsters and did not notice Michelle¡¯s face in agony, he


    was shocked to find her soft and warm body in his arms at the moment.


    More importantly, what should he do with ady who came throwing herself at him?


    ¡®You are a sneaky fellow, Keith Yowell! Setting me up like this!¡¯


    Alex gritted his teeth, and thought maybe he should¡­


    At this moment, Michelle groaned in pain again. While holding her chest, she spat out a mouthful of


    blood suddenly.


    What?


    Alex was shocked, as the throw up was almost spat on his face!


    ¡°Hey, Michelle! Michelle!¡±


    Only then did Alex realize he was wrong, Michelle did note onto him. Instead, she copsed into


    his arms because of the sudden onset of her injuries, she could not stand firmly.


    ¡°Damn, you should have told me earlier! You made me worry for nothing!¡±


    Alex muttered under his breath but kept his hands busy as he immediately took her pulse. With that, he


    could quickly understand her physical condition. It was probably because she overexerted herself and


    disrupted her internal energy when she kicked Daniel earlier.


    He gently shook his head. He was bereft of speech for a while, but he could not just stand there and do


    nothing. So, he lifted her up andid her down on a luxury couch, which was made of genuine leather,


    and forcefully pushed her sped hands away from her chest.


    ¡°Ah! Rockefeller, what are you trying to do to me? How dare you try taking advantage of me at this


    time. You¡¯re unscrupulous. I¡­ I will never forgive you!¡±


    ¡°No! I am on my period!¡±


    Alex was dejected. ¡°You crazy girl, what does your period have anything to do with me? You really


    thought I am going to sleep with you? Keep on dreaming. You are just having wishful thoughts, nobody


    in their right mind will sleep with you!¡±


    Michelle was vexed and wanted to spit another mouthful of blood. ¡°You dumbass, how dare you say


    that I am just having wishful thoughts. I am the top-notch campus belle in California State University.


    You are the blind one. How dare you¡­ ouch!¡±


    Alex realized that he could not waste any moment longer and quickly ced his palms down on


    Michelle¡¯s chest. With a push, he continuously poured in his restorative essence into her body.


    In just less than a half-minute, Michelle, who had intense heart palpitations and asthmatic attacks


    earlier, felt relieved as she let out a long sigh.


    Alex then stopped his first aid and went back to the Australian lobsters.


    Michelle just started to feel good but he had stopped the healing and went for Australian lobsters. She


    was a little upset as she was a stunning beauty, yet she was iparable with a few Australian


    lobsters.


    ¡°Hey, it felt great, can you do it again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± said Alex.


    She was riled up as she thought, ¡®You are not free but you have the time to eat lobsters? You obviously


    don¡¯t want to do it again!¡¯


    That being said, at this moment, she finally believed his prowess as a doctor. She realized that she


    should not provoke him whatsoever, so she could only hold back her anger and sat on the couch while


    staring at him, who was enjoying the lobsters.


    ¡°Hello, this is Michelle Yowell, I would like a dozen Australian lobsters delivered to VIP room No 1.¡±


    ¡°I have had enough, thank you,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°Well, I have not!¡± Michelle retorted angrily.


    Finally, the auction began.


    As expected, the screen in the room was used to stream the happenings of the auction. It was even


    better and clearer than sitting in the auction hall.


    ¡°Splendor Center is owned by your family, why do you have to organize an auction? Can¡¯t you just take


    those useful medicinal herbs that you want?¡± Alex suddenly asked Michelle.


    Michelle replied, ¡°Of course not, we only provide the venue, but we are not the actual organizer. The


    actual auction is organized by the Southern California Business Association, or moremonly known


    as the SCBA. The authority is involved in this auction too.¡±


    Alex nodded in understanding.


    At this moment, he noticed Pepper Kimmich, who sat right below them, sat next to the bald fighter.


    They were in intimate contact. The bald fighter even ced his hand on Pepper¡¯s thigh, and chatted


    with her from time to time.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is he Pepper Kimmich¡¯s husband?¡±


    He condensed the essence in his ears to sharpen his hearing, wanting to eavesdrop on their


    conversation.


    However, the soundproof system of the VIP room was very well done. Aside from some random


    chatter, he could not pick anything up from their conversation at all.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 166

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 166


    At this moment, Michelle¡¯s voice interrupted Alex¡¯s concentration. ¡°Alex, do you want the tuber


    fleeceflower?¡±


    That was because the tuber fleeceflower was the auction item that was currently disyed on the


    screen in the VIP room.


    Alex nced at the screen and casually hummed in agreement.


    At this moment, the current price had reached seven million dors, coincidentally it was bidded by


    Pepper.


    She seemed convinced in obtaining it.


    However, Michelle immediately put forward a price of ten million dors.


    The auctioneer called, ¡°VIP room No. 1 has bidded ten million dors. Is there any bidder with a call


    higher than ten million dors?¡±


    Most of the attendees knew that the little devil from the Yowell family and the Australian lobster guy


    were the upants of VIP Room No. 1. Some people who wanted to contest the bid decided not to do


    it as they did not want to provoke the Yowell family.


    Pepper frowned and shouted again, ¡°Eleven million dors!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen million dors!¡± Michelle added.


    ¡°Sixteen million dors!¡±


    ¡°Twenty million dors!¡±


    Alex saw Baldy beside Pepper whispering in her ears as she hesitated, to which she gave up the


    bidding. The tuber fleeceflower was sold to Michelle at a hammer price of twenty million dors.


    The next three lots were of minor importance.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, a wild snow lotus, which was huge sized and cultivated a long time ago, was auctioned.


    ¡°Get this,¡± said Alex.


    The snow lotus was not needed for the Yowell family but was extremely helpful for Brittany¡¯s cultivation


    of Silver Frost.


    Apparently, Pepper and Baldy had their sights set on the snow lotus as well, with the bidding price


    soaring to a staggering thirty million dors.


    Throughout the auction, Alex had his cold eyes set on Pepper. Where did all her moneye from?


    Who was she actually?


    He knew, by intuition, that she had an ulterior motive working for his father. She was definitely involved


    in his death. Alex decided that he would like to ask her a few questions after the auction.


    ¡°Fifty million!¡± Michelle bidded another high price without blinking an eye, as though that was a meager


    amount of five dors.


    ¡°Crap!¡± Baldy was livid and fiercely mmed his fist down on the seat.


    Alex was a little surprised as he realized that Baldy was Japanese.


    Meanwhile, Pepper raised her head and red fiercely at the VIP room No. 1, as though she could see


    through the ss window and meet gaze with Alex. Unfortunately, the window was covered with two-


    way mirrors, so she could not see anything behind it.


    In the end, Michelle had sessfully bidded the snow lotus.


    The star of the show tonight was a two-century-old ginseng that Michelle wanted adamantly.


    The auction of the lot started aggressively, with its price soaring hastily.


    Pepper and Baldy were part of the group as well, aggressively outbidding each other.


    ¡°One hundred million!¡±


    Pepper bidded a high price of one hundred million dors, and immediately dwarfed everyone else¡¯s


    attempts. Apparently, the tuber fleeceflower and snow lotus were not her actual targets, but the ginseng


    was the main reason she attended the auction tonight.


    Seeing that no one else tried to outbid Pepper, Alex saw Pepper exuded a proud smile of victory, as


    though the item had already belonged to her. She even threw a cold nce at his direction.


    Suddenly, the auctioneer called, ¡°VIP room No. 1 has bidded 150 million dors, calling once!¡±


    What?


    In that instant, Pepper was flushed with intense anger.


    One hundred million dors was her limit, and she could not bid at a higher price.


    At this moment, Baldy turned around and ced his hand on her thigh as he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s fine if we


    can¡¯t bid it, we will get it free of charge from that trash. Let¡¯s go and get prepared.¡±


    A glint of wickedness shed across Pepper¡¯s eyes as she snickered.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 167

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 167


    ¡°They are leaving early!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed as stood up and wanted to go after them instinctively.


    However, he was pulled back by Michelle. ¡°Where are you going? The auction items will be delivered


    soon, I want you to check them out with me.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°I am not a connoisseur of medicinal herbs. Plus, those old guys who put up the items for auction this


    time are sly as a fox. Who knows if they decide to cheat us with a fake imitation. These herbs are


    needed to save my grandfather, so I have to be extra careful.¡±


    Alex thought for a while and then nodded .


    With a Japanese fighter apanying Pepper, he was unsure if he could capture her easily. Plus,


    Waltz already had surveince set up on Pepper, he could always do it in the future.


    As it turned out, Michelle worried too much. After all, that was an extravagant hotel owned by the


    Yowells. Who would dare to cheat Michelle, who bidded those medicinal herbs at high price?


    Half an hourter, the two of them left Splendor Center together with their auctioned items.


    ¡°Alex, why don¡¯t you give me a ride home?¡± Michelle requested.


    After all, she arrived at Splendor Center from California State University by someone else¡¯s car as her


    magnificent Rolls-Royce on the other day was totalled. Moreover, there were so many invaluable items,


    which were worth several hundred million dors, in her hands now, so she really needed a ride.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Alex agreed as he was not an unreasonable person.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Michelle¡¯s attitude toward him had improved and it did not feel ufortable to get


    along with him.


    He revved his M8 and headed for Yowell Manor.


    However, they did not realize that they were being watched at the entrance of the hotel. Immediately


    after they left, a ck Honda followed right behind them. While maneuvering the steering wheel and


    tracking them, the man spoke into his headset, ¡°Target acquired. This is Nine, I am now headed for


    Sunrise Boulevard, going eastward.¡±


    A woman replied, ¡°Do not lose them.¡±


    It was Pepper Kimmich¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Miss Kimmich, the target is not alone. Other than Alex Rockefeller, the abandoned son of the


    Rockefellers, Michelle Yowell, the heiress of the Yowell family is with him too.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, consider her unlucky then, what else can we do? Stick to the n, get it done clean and neat. I


    do not want any survivors.¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    Seated in the M8, Michelle could not but ask Alex, ¡°Is it true that I will not live past this year?¡±


    Alex nodded with a hum.


    ¡°I still do not believe it, you must be pulling my leg.¡± Michelle snorted.


    Alex did not answer as he looked into the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Hey, I am still feeling a little unwell, can you touch me again?¡± Michelle suddenly raised her chest and


    got closer to Alex.


    ¡°What?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes trembled a little as he quickly answered, ¡°Your seduction does not work on me. Do


    you think I will sleep with you because of that? Just give up, I will not fall into your trap.¡±


    He remembered Keith Yowell mentioning that he wanted Alex to be his grandson-inw.


    The Yowells were powerful, they would never let him go if there was something going on between


    Michelle and him. Even if he was not afraid of the Yowells, things could get worse with Dorothy. They


    might even divorce, and he did not want to see such results.


    After all, he could not abandon Dorothy, after what she had done for him.


    What a sly character Michelle was, foring onto him with this trick.


    ¡°What are you saying? How can a man like you be so selfish?¡± Michelle was livid.


    Alex red at her. ¡°Get out from my sights! Why are you acting like a slut? We have only met twice, I


    cannot believe you came up with such an indecent request. I am a proper man and will never fall into


    your trap.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Michelle wanted to kick him in his face badly as she thought that that jerk must have deliberately


    tried to provoke her.


    Suddenly, Alex jerked the steering wheel. In the midst of cursing Alex, Michelle, who did not wear her


    seatbelt, hit face-first into Alex¡¯s thigh. She jumped in shock. ¡°What are you doing, jerk!¡±


    As she returned to her seat, Alex did the same thing again, and sent her crashing forward.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 168

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 168


    ¡°You!¡± Michelle was so angry she could not say a thing.


    However, at the moment, the rear of the car was hit.


    ¡°What happened? Did you hit someone? Jerk, I told you to focus on your driving! Oh great!¡± Michelle


    called out. Before she could make sense of what happened, anotherrge car, driven against the


    traffic, headed for their car at full speed.


    The heamps were so bright that one could hardly open his eyes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Michelle instinctively screamed.


    If being hit head-on with the car, even an M8 could not withstand the impact force and it might be


    squashed like a meatloaf.


    At this moment, Alex mmed his foot on the throttle and managed to dodge the oing car with a


    sharp left swerve. Therge car scratched the rear of the M8 before crashing into the ck Honda,


    which followed right behind.


    Bang!


    The situation was rming.


    Without hesitation, Alex once again stepped on the throttle and sped away.


    Returning to her senses, Michelle said, ¡°It was an ident, your car has been hit. Why are you running


    away from it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being held ountable for a hit-and-run?¡±


    Alex said with a cold look in his eyes, ¡°They wereing after us.¡±


    Alex immediately thought of John Rockefeller, and then Pepper Kimmich.


    ¡°What did you say? They wereing after us?¡± Michelle was livid after regaining herposure.


    ¡°Turn back, turn back! I have unfinished business with those people!¡±


    Alex ignored her. ¡°Are all youthfuldies with huge busts stupid?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Look ahead.¡±


    Michelle trained her sights on the road in front and saw at least a dozen cars headed their way full


    speed with their heamps set on high. Instantly, they lost vision of the road ahead as their eyes were


    illuminated by those bright lights.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Alex forcefully turned the steering wheel and sped down a narrowne.


    ¡°Hurry and chase after them!¡±


    A real-life version of The Fast and Furious unfolded in the streets of California.


    The opponents had at least twenty-odd cars chasing after them. Under such circumstances, even if


    Alex was to get off the car and fight them, he did not think he could win the battle with certainty. Not to


    mention that there was also Michelle whom he had to take care of, after all, he was just a person but


    not an omnipotent god.


    Crack!


    The side mirror of his car was knocked off by a nearby car that managed to get close.


    Michelle yelled, ¡°Hit him! Pull the emergency brake! Idiot, do you know how to race? Don¡¯t you even


    know how to hit a car? Get off the seat, let me do it instead.¡±


    Crap!


    Alex had to admit that he was not good at drag racingpared to Michelle, who had been doing drag


    racing skillfully since she was young.


    ¡°Okay, get over here!¡±


    Alex nudged the seat backward as Michelle immediately climbed over.


    Suddenly, they were hit by a car on the left.


    Michelle swayed before dropping into the seat hard.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Alex screamed, ¡°Hey, little girl. Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    At this moment, he nced outside the window, only to see Baldy in the driver¡¯s seat: he was the same


    bald fighter who apanied Pepper Kimmich earlier.


    A sudden burst of murderous intent welled up inside Alex.


    Finally, he moved to the passenger seat. Michelle was really good at drag racing, skilfully maneuvering


    the car as if she was born to do it. After all, this little girl was notpletely useless. Michelle managed


    to send Baldy¡¯s car flying into a ditch with a sudden stop.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey! That was a good one!¡± She eximed with a proud look on her face.


    However, as they drove onto a bridge, three dump trucks suddenly came speeding toward them.


    Bang!


    Even if Michelle had decent driving skills, it was impossible to fly over those trucks. After getting hit


    hard, the M8 was knocked out of the bridge and sent flying into the waters at a height of thirty meters.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 169

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 169


    What would one feel when a car crashed into a river from arge bridge at a height of thirty meters?


    Anyway, it was a magnificent sight.


    A loud noise sounded with a boom, and the sshed water went up to a height of ten meters.


    It was no different from crashing into a concrete surface.


    The airbags were instantly deployed.


    Michelle fainted in a state of extreme fear.


    On therge bridge, a few passing cars stopped to check out what happened with a few people


    contacting the police as well. A woman, who wore a mask and a cap, came off from one of the dump


    trucks.


    She was Pepper Kimmich.


    Walking toward the edge of the bridge, she took a few nces down into the waters below before


    hurriedly speaking into her dedicated headset to give her orders, ¡°Stand by the river in case they try to


    escape. Divers, prepare to get the items. The rest on the ground, retreat and watch for cover. The


    authorities will be here soon.¡±


    After firing off a few orders in quick session, she left in a ck car.


    Soon after, the dump trucks on the bridge hurriedly left.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Those men, who were arranged by Pepper for the chase earlier, evacuated in just a few minutes¡¯ time.


    ¡­.


    Half an hourter, the divers reported to Pepper that Alex¡¯s car was empty. They could neither find the


    two of them nor the century-old medicinal herbs from auction earlier.


    ¡°What? How could this happen?¡¯


    In a luxurious vi, Pepper was livid after hearing the reports. After all, she had nned such a huge


    operation and invested countless manpower, causing such a huge stir, as well as spending extra effort


    to prevent the leak of the incident, but it was all in vain.


    ¡°Where are the targets? Where did they go? Didn¡¯t I order you to keep a watch? How could you lose


    them, are you guys blind?¡±


    The century-old medicinal herbs, particrly the two-hundred-year-old ginseng, was very important to


    Pepper and it must not be lost.


    Her subordinate replied, ¡°Miss Kimmich, our men were vignt and scanned the perimeter multiple


    times but they did not see anyoneing out of the water at all. We guessed that¡¯s because the river


    is connected to the ocean, and at that time, the gate holding the ocean was opened, the river current


    became swift as the tide flew into the river. They were probably flushed away by the swift current after


    climbing out of their car, and they are most probably dead by now.¡±


    ¡°A bunch of fools! Why do I need you guys if you can¡¯t evenplete such a simple task?!¡± Pepper


    was very angry. She did not care for Alex and Michelle¡¯s lives at all, what she cared the most was the


    century-old medicinal herbs.


    After ending the call, she angrily shattered a coffee with a kick.


    Baldy came up to her and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Rx, my dear. There¡¯s no need to be


    angry. Even if the century-old medicinal herbs are gone, we can always search for them. In fact, I¡¯d


    rather take it easy, as I don¡¯t want to go back and serve the old man that quickly. Come, let us rx.¡±


    At this moment, Pepper¡¯s cell phone rang once again. It was a call from John Rockefeller.


    ¡°Pepper, I have something to discuss with you. Can youe to the teahouse?¡± said John.


    Immediately, Pepper motioned Baldy to be quiet.


    Earlier, she was cursing angrily but her expression changed instantly. Putting on a sweet voice, she


    said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you¡¯re looking for me? Is there anything? Today, I¡­ my body is not really up for


    it!¡±


    John replied, ¡°Pepper, do you think I¡¯m looking for you because of that kind of business? I am thinking


    of ways to kill that brat, Alex. I don¡¯t know where that brat learned martial arts, he¡¯s actually a fighter


    now. I can never get a good night¡¯s sleep as long as he is alive and kicking!¡±


    Pepper cackled like a hen. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you can sleep well tonight. I just received news that Alex¡¯s


    car crashed into the East River. He¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°This is good news! Come to the teahouse now, Pepper, I want to thank you!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­ okay!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 170

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 170


    As the phone was hung up, Baldy yelled, ¡°You are going to apany the old man? Who does he


    think he is, why don¡¯t we just kill him?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, he is still useful to us,¡± said Pepper.


    ¡­


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ssh!


    On the north side of the East River, Alex crawled out of the water, with Michelle in his arms, onto the


    sandy banks.


    He immediately did cardiopulmonary resuscitation on Michelle, followed by mouth-to-mouth


    resuscitation and stimtion of the electric Chi needle. In less than a half-minute, she coughed up the


    river water and woke up.


    ¡°I am still alive?¡±


    ¡°Just barely.¡± Alex struggled to sit down on the ground.


    What happened earlier was really treacherous.


    The deployed airbags were a hindrance to his escape. Moreover, after the impact of the collision


    earlier, the front car was deformed and Michelle¡¯s legs were wedged in the car.


    After exerting tremendous effort, he managed to free her from the car, only to be swept away by the


    strong currents.


    Fortunately, they were both alive.


    Michelle licked her lips and felt a little strange. ¡°You¡­ kissed me?¡±


    ¡°Kiss? Who kissed you? It was mouth-to-mouth resuscitation!¡±


    ¡°You¡­You jerk!¡± Michelle was on the verge of crying. ¡°It was my first kiss!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? What is more important? Your life or your first kiss?¡±


    ¡°Oh, what is there to live if my first kiss is tainted just like that?¡±


    Alex was speechless for a while. He found it was extremely difficult tomunicate with such a post-


    millennial youthful girl with huge busts, after all there was a massive gap between them, which was


    even bigger than Mariana Trench.


    ¡°They came after us for the century-old medicinal herbs. I saved both your life and the herbs in


    exchange for my car. You have topensate me,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°What about my first kiss? How are you going to atone for that?¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! I will send you a new car tomorrow.¡±


    It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night when Alex arrived home.


    Never did he expect to see Brittany and Waltz were still up watching television while waiting for him to


    return.


    ¡°Son, why did youe backte?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Madame was worried sick! The news earlier reported an ident on the East River Bridge


    where a collision happened between a car and a dump truck, and the car ended up crashing into the


    river. No bodies were found, the driver is perhaps dead. We could not reach you and thought it was


    you!¡± eximed Waltz.


    ¡®Great guess, it was me indeed!¡¯ thought Alex.


    However, he said, ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t me. Anyway, it is gettingte, try not to stay up toote.¡±


    Brittany looked at the duo and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now. Young people like you are pretty energetic,


    right? You can sleep whenever you want.¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded. What did his mother imply?


    At the same time, Spark Rockefeller, after learning of Alex¡¯s death from his father, immediately leaped


    in delight. He quickly came up with an idea and dialed a number. ¡°Go and buy a coffin tonight, Abe. I


    want it by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Carol was right there when Spark made the phone call. She asked, ¡°What do you need a coffin for?¡±


    Spark snickered. ¡°Alex is our rtive anyhow. Now that he is dead, isn¡¯t it appropriate for us to send


    them a coffin? Just think about it, he used to be a kept man who lives off his wife and Brittany just woke


    up. I don¡¯t think they have the money to buy one.¡±


    After listening to his words, hatred welled up in Carol as she recalled Alex¡¯s beating.


    ¡°Great idea. I am going with you too.¡± said Carol hurriedly.


    ¡°How can you leave me out? I aming too!¡± Olivia Banks, John¡¯s wife, chimed in.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 171

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 171


    The next day, two cars arrived at Maple Vi¡¯s entrance before 7 am.


    Inside the front car, a luxurious Porsche, was Spark, Carol, Olivia, and Mariah. Spark¡¯s arm hadn¡¯t


    completely healed yet, hence Carol was the one who drove. Following them was a box truck, within it, a


    coffin they had boughtst night.


    Bursting with excitement and joyst night, Spark could barely get any sleep at all. Theck of sleep


    had caused him to have a pair of bloodshot eyes.


    Nheless, he still seemed pretty energized.


    He just couldn¡¯t sleep, thinking about Alex¡¯s death. Now, he was sending a coffin to his house, and he


    would be able to insult Brittany harshly as well. It was all so exciting, more exciting than sleeping with


    any woman¡­


    That, however, reminded him about something unfortunate. After previously unable to get it on with a


    model, Spark felt as if he was experiencing a mental block.


    Lately, he hadn¡¯t been able to get a physical reaction at all.


    The other two women sitting in the back chattered among themselves.


    ¡°Brittany used to call herself the Steel Woman, bossing us around all the time. Tsk! What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Right? She should¡¯ve just stayed a vegetable. Why did she even wake up from hera? Just look at


    her now. First, her husband died, and now, her son too! It would¡¯ve been so much better if she didn¡¯t


    wake up. They could have a family reunion down there!¡±


    It was then that security guards stopped their car.


    In an attempt to get away, Carol tried leveraging her status. ¡°I¡¯m Carol Rockefeller from Rockefeller


    Group. Open the gates, I need to go in there.¡±


    The guard refused. ¡°If you don¡¯t own a property here, you¡¯re not allowed in. You may only enter if a


    resident here lets you in.


    In the end, Spark was able to contact a friend who owned a property in Maple Vi. They lied that they


    were here to deliver some furniture, hence they were let in.


    After getting through the gates, they drove closer to the eighth vi. Spark was so excited that he


    started trembling.


    ¡°Spark, we¡¯re here at Number 8. Do we need to ring the doorbell?¡± Carol asked.


    Spark harrumphed. ¡°What doorbell? Just drive right in.¡±


    John had arranged an underground fighter to apany them, he was currently driving the box truck


    that was behind. This was a much more reliable fighter than the one Spark had found himself.


    It was all because John supported Spark¡¯s idea to send a coffin to their doorstep.


    If he weren¡¯t busy, John would¡¯ve gone with them as well.


    With a loud crash, the steel gates to Number 8 flew right off. The truck crashed right into the pavement.


    Spark started jumping in absolute joy, cheering in ecstasy. He then ordered Carol to follow the truck


    immediately. Before they could properly stop the car, however, he rushed out and yelled, ¡°Brittany, my


    good old aunt, I have a gift for you!¡±


    Olivia and Patricia turned to each other, their eyes filled with excitement and delight as well.


    Brittany and Waltz, who had just woken up from their slumber, rushed out of the vi.


    ¡°Spark, you little brat! How dare you ram our gate? What do you want?¡± barked a fuming Brittany.


    Olivia got out of the car. ¡°What? How dare you call my son a little brat? Have you gonepletely


    mental from losing your husband and son, Brittany? And just look at what you¡¯re wearing. Attending a


    funeral or remarrying some random ?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What did you say?¡¯


    Brittany froze and turned to Waltz.


    Spark cackled. ¡°Brittany, you actually don¡¯t know? What a great mother you are. Your son died, yet


    here you are dressing up nicely. Unlike you, we¡¯re very sad about his death. Just look, we came early


    just to give you this present!¡±


    ¡°What present?¡±


    Spark had been waiting for this moment, he yelled as soon as he heard her question. ¡°Mr. Greg, open


    the truck box. It¡¯s gift time!¡±


    Bam!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 172

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 172


    The two fighters then moved a rosewood coffin out from the truck. As they ced it on the ground, it


    thudded loudly, shaking up a cloud of dust from the pavement.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Even Waltz screamed upon the sight of the coffin, the expression on her face grim.


    In their culture, giving a coffin as a gift was an extreme taboo.


    Brittany¡¯s face drained of color, her whole body trembling.


    Spark cackled once more and croaked pretentiously, ¡°So? Do you like the gift? Just so you know, this


    coffin is made out of high-quality rosewood. It¡¯s a pity that Alex, my dear cousin, had to die at such a


    young age!¡±


    ¡°It was such a pity that he had to toil away for the Assex¡¯. His wife wouldn¡¯t even let him sleep with her!


    All he could do was lie in a crummy room, taking care of the three women¡¯s daily necessities. He got


    insulted every single day too! Oh, what a shame!¡±


    ¡°My cousin was so poor; I bet he couldn¡¯t even buy himself a coffin, which is why I¡¯m here with this gift!


    I¡¯m so sorry for your loss, Aunt Brittany!¡±


    Brittany¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. She had reached her wit¡¯s end. ¡°Shut up, you bastard! My son is in his


    room right now, well and alive. My son wouldn¡¯t die even if you did!¡±


    Mariah shook her head. ¡°Oh Brittany, looks like you¡¯re really oblivious about what happened, huh? Alex


    was involved in a car crash. He really died. It was all over the news too. How could you not know?


    You¡¯re his mother, for god¡¯s sake.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Brittany¡¯s heart tumbled into an abyss.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They didn¡¯t seem like they were kidding, as if something bad really did happen to her son.


    ¡®But Alex is still sleeping in his room!¡¯


    Waltz spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him.¡±


    Her movements were swift and quick.


    She whispered into Brittany¡¯s ear. ¡°He¡¯s not in his room, neither is he in the basement. I¡¯ve looked


    everywhere¡­ He really isn¡¯t around.¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    Brittany was beginning to be stricken by panic. ¡®Did he get into a car crash this morning after going


    out?¡¯ she thought.


    She then went to check the garage, and the M8 really wasn¡¯t there. He wasn¡¯t picking his phone up as


    well. She turned to the bright red coffin. Brittany¡¯s legs became like jelly, and she copsed onto the


    ground.


    ¡°Well do you believe us now?¡± Olivia stared down on Brittany, now as white as a sheet.


    Olivia¡¯s expression came off as smug, an evil grin stered across her face. ¡°I said so, didn¡¯t I? You¡¯re


    just bad luck, woman. Your bad luck killed your husband, and now you killed your son too. Thank god


    you¡¯re no longer a Rockefeller, else our whole family would¡¯ve fallen victim to your bad luck as well.


    See? Why did you have to wake up from thata, huh? You should¡¯ve stayed a vegetable. Look at


    what you¡¯ve done! Are you happy now?¡±


    Waltz helped Brittany up. ¡°Madame, don¡¯t listen to them. Brother won¡¯t die so easily. He has miraculous


    skills after all.¡±


    With a cold re, Waltz turned to Spark. ¡°You! Tell us everything you know. Don¡¯t you dare lie or leave


    out any details.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to intrude initially, they were all Alex¡¯s rtives after all. However, she couldn¡¯t bring


    herself to keep quiet after witnessing their attitude.


    ¡®If Alex really did die, are you guys even grieving?¡¯


    ¡®Just look at yourselves, you appear so overjoyed, I would be fooled to think you were here for a


    wedding!¡¯


    Spark gave Waltz the side-eye, not knowing who she was after all. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± he


    roared. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? You must be the maid huh? This has nothing to do with


    you. Get lost!¡±


    Without so much as a warning, Waltz pped Spark across the face, hard and tight.


    For a moment, Spark saw stars twinkling above his head before he flopped to the ground.


    ¡°Sparky!¡± Olivia shrieked. ¡°You little bi¡®tch! How dare you p my son? Mr. Greg, Mr. Joey! Hold this


    b*tch down, I want to break her arms!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madame!¡± The two fighters lunged towards Waltz.


    Waltz, however, swung her leg toward the two and sent them flying.


    ¡°Hmph, wimps!¡±


    The Rockefellers were shocked. Before arriving at Alex¡¯s house, they knew that there¡¯d be conflict.


    They thought bringing along these two experienced fighters would assure their safety.


    That said, this was thest thing they expected.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice spoke softly behind them. ¡°What happened? Who is this coffin for?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 173

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 173


    Alex strolled into the gate, holding a bag of breakfast biscuits. He had gone out to train early in the


    morning and decided to get some breakfast afterward.


    He didn¡¯t expect toe back to a bright red coffin at his doorstep, let alone meeting Spark and the


    others. His tone was calm, yet his gaze extremely chilling.


    ¡®Who the heck would just send a coffin to someone¡¯s doorstep when there wasn¡¯t a funeral, to begin


    with?¡¯


    ¡°Son..!¡± Brittany rushed to Alex and hugged him tightly as soon as she saw him. Tears streamed down


    her cheeks, and she just couldn¡¯t hold them in anymore. Before Alex came back, she had been truly


    terrified by the news.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Brittany was emotionally fragile at this point. She just couldn¡¯t bear losing another loved one.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Am I not standing here in front of you, alive and well? I was just worried that


    you¡¯d be stressed out from making breakfast every day. That¡¯s why I got some for us.¡± Alex smiled.


    On the other hand, Spark and the others just couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, their joy overturned by terror,


    disbelief and shock.


    ¡°No way¡­ there¡¯s absolutely no way!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be dead? How are you still alive?¡± Spark yelled out loud, losing his cool.


    ¡°Dead?¡± Alex paused for a moment. He stepped out of his mother¡¯s embrace and approached Spark.


    His fingers ran lightly on the bright red coffin as he walked past it.


    Carol and the others took a few steps back


    Having witnessed how Alex had smashed the table into pieces just a few days ago, thest thing they


    wanted was to get pped by him. How could their fragile bodies hold up against such an impact?


    ¡°These people ran over our gates early in the morning, gave us a coffin, and lied about you getting into


    a car crash! Can you believe them?¡± said Waltz.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Alex stared down at Spark, who had slumped to the ground. He shook his head gently. ¡°I thought you


    would¡¯ve learned your lesson after that punishment. Looks like you haven¡¯t, huh?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s motherly instincts were immediately triggered, as she quickly used her own body to protect


    Spark. ¡°Alex, don¡¯t you dare do anything rash! We just heard that you died, so we sent a coffin over


    because we¡¯re rtives. Since this was all just a misunderstanding, we¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    She then helped Spark up and was ready to make a run for it.


    ¡°Who said you could leave?¡± snapped Alex. Waltz, on the other hand, stood in front of Spark and


    Olivia, blocking their way out.


    Carol growled, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cross the line, Alex!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Alex smiled. ¡°You were the ones who came running into my gate so early in


    the morning and even sent a coffin to my doorstep. Yet, you think I¡¯m the one who crossed the line?


    Aren¡¯t you just full of sh*t, Carol Rockefeller?¡±


    Alex immediately took a step forward and walked up to Carol.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Carol wanted to escape, but Alex grabbed her by the hair and dragged her back. With his other hand,


    he opened the bright red coffin and stuffed Carol inside.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡± Carol shrieked in hysteria.


    Although it was a brand new coffin, the very fact that she was forced to lie inside alive sent chills down


    her spine.


    Watching her daughter getting stuffed into the coffin, Mariah screamed, ¡°Help! Murder!¡±


    Alex huffed, ¡°Waltz, stuff all of them into the coffin.¡±


    ¡°Alright..!¡±


    Waltz got the job done easily as if she wanted the chaos to ensue. She had seen worse after all.


    No matter how much Olivia or Mariah screamed, all three of them were stuffed into the coffin within a


    few minutes.


    Thank god the coffin that Spark bought was pretty big in size, or else it wouldn¡¯t have fit all four of


    them.


    With a loud thud, the coffin was shut tightly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 174

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 174


    Waltz pped to remove the dust off her hands. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Brittany, however, was slightly shaken at the scene. ¡°Alex, would they suffocate in there? We are still


    rtives, after all, and a light punishment would suffice. If something bad were to happen to them, then


    this wouldn¡¯t be the end of it.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, nothing bad would happen to them.¡±


    He used his index finger to poke a few holes into the coffin, ensuring that they had enough oxygen to


    breathe.


    ¡°Waltz, take care of mom. I¡¯ll be sending this coffin back, along with these bastards.¡±


    Brittany knew that if she let her son go alone, he might make matters worse. She immediately said,


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Waltz wanted to tag along as well, seemingly excited.


    ¡°Then¡­ Alright! But let¡¯s have breakfast first before we go. It won¡¯t hurt to take a short break.¡±


    A few momentster, arge Mercedes Benz drove right in front of Rockefeller Manor.


    Noah and one of their security guards carefully lifted Bill out of the car.


    The old man was diagnosed with paresis following a stroke. Due to his old age, it was almost


    impossible for him to stand anymore. After staying in the hospital for a few days, he had been


    constantlyining about their service and demanded to be discharged. He¡¯d rather recuperate


    back at home.


    Upon entering the manor, Bill leaned against the back of his wheelchair and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Olivia?


    Mariah too. Why didn¡¯t theye to help out today? Are they disgusted by me because I¡¯m paralyzed


    now? Do they think I¡¯m dead?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noah replied, ¡°No dad, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°How is that not it?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Alex died in a car crashst night, so Spark bought a coffin and sent it over. Olivia and Mariah


    tagged along for fun.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The statement took Bill by surprise, yet he didn¡¯t look sad at all. He even started cackling after


    a brief moment of pause. ¡°Amazing! This is amazing! That little pest finally died! He was an


    embarrassment to the Rockefellers. That useless loser should¡¯ve died long ago! What about Brittany?


    Has the b*tch died yet?¡±


    Noah was taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Bill huffed. ¡°She deserves death more than anyone else.¡±


    Just then, a loud crash came from the door of their manor. One of the doors flung wide open and fell


    right in front of Bill and the others with a deafening bang. They were so shocked that they were almost


    wet themselves.


    What followed right after was a man with a bright red coffin on his shoulders. He walked briskly into the


    manor with a smug look stered on his face.


    It was Alex, followed by Brittany and Waltz.


    Realizing that the man was Alex, Noah asked in a stupor, ¡°Alex, aren¡¯t you dead?!¡±


    Stretching out his neck, Bill pointed at the coffin with trembling hands. ¡°You pest, you f*cking pest! How


    dare you send a coffin to the Rockefellers? What are you even doing?! What do you want? I¡¯m not


    dead yet!¡±


    Alex was extremely disappointed in his grandfather. Before kicking down the door, he overheard their


    conversation. As an elderly, he shouldn¡¯t have said anything as such.


    This meant that Bill had never actually treated them like family.


    ¡°You may be near death, old man, but you don¡¯t deserve to have this coffin.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s John? Have hime out this instant!¡± Alex said as he mmed the coffin to the ground.


    Screams wereing from inside of the coffin.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Some¡­ someone¡¯s inside?¡±


    Appalled, everyone froze on their feet.


    Noah definitely recognized his wife and daughter¡¯s screams from inside the coffin as well.


    ¡°Let them go! Now!¡± Noah yelled hysterically.


    Alex said calmly, ¡°You should¡¯ve thought twice before sending this coffin to my doorstep. I¡¯m just


    returning the favor. If you want them all out alive, then call John over.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 175

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 175


    John¡¯s meeting had just ended. He went back to his office and thought about how his family had sent


    Brittany a coffin.


    He hated her immensely, even though she was his sister-inw.


    Back when William was still alive, Brittany was second-in-charge of the sales and finances of


    Rockefeller Group. It was extremely difficult to pull tricks behind her back when he was working under


    her.


    She had scolded him multiple times for tampering with documents, and humiliating him. He had always


    wanted to hire some men to kidnap her and humiliate her twice as much as she did to him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, due to a meeting with the directors, it was regretful that he had to miss out on a great show.


    He immediately called his son, yet Spark didn¡¯t pick up.


    ¡®This little brat, how dare he ignore my calls? Is he having too good of a time insulting that b*tch?


    Hence why he couldn¡¯t hear his phone ring?¡¯


    Just then, Pepper walked into the office, and she had on an elegant ck uniform, with a pair of heels.


    She was holding a cup of fresh ground Brazilian coffee.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, your coffee¡­¡±


    John, however, didn¡¯t take the coffee. Instead, he wrapped his arms around her, pressing her body


    against his. ¡°Sparky bought a coffin to send off that useless pest, Alex. Why don¡¯t we go over and


    check it out?¡±


    Pepper smiled. ¡°To Brittany¡¯s? Sure!¡±


    Brittany used to be her boss¡¯ wife, hence Pepper had to be at her service back then. Since she could


    insult her openly now, she was overjoyed to join in the fun.


    Just as the two were preparing to leave, Noah called John.


    ¡°John, pleasee back home quickly! Things are bad!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What could possibly go wrong back home?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, juste back now! Quickly!¡±


    Noah sounded like a mess, he didn¡¯t even exin anything in the call.


    Yet John didn¡¯t care about that at all. He knew that his second brother had always been a talentless


    bloke and would freak out over the smallest things. Hence, Noah had no clue that William was not


    blood-rted to them.


    ¡°He wants you home?¡± Pepper smiled.


    ¡°To hell with it! Noah has always been a wimp, we¡¯ll just go enjoy the show.¡±


    John and Pepper headed straight for Maple Vi. With his status, he was easily let in. Upon reaching


    Alex¡¯s vi, however, there wasn¡¯t a single person in sight.


    Just then, Noah called again. ¡°John, where are you?! Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±


    John raged at his persistence. ¡°What¡¯s up with you? You may have a ton of free time, but I¡¯m a busy


    man.¡±


    Noah fumbled over his words hastily, ¡°John, please, you have toe back home now, no matter how


    busy you are. Both your son and wife are in a coffin, and my wife and daughter are in there too.¡±


    ¡°What? My son died?!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered even if Olivia fell into a ditch and died.


    ¡°Not yet. But if you don te home now, then things would be much worse. Both Alex and Brittany


    are here.¡±


    ¡°Alex? Isn¡¯t he dead already?¡±


    ¡°No! He¡¯s well and alive!¡±


    ¡®Oh f*ck!¡¯


    John felt as if his heart had dropped into his stomach after the call ended. It was as if he was about to


    hook up with an ethereal beauty and even with the additional pills to heat things up, he realized that the


    beauty was a trap all along.


    ¡°Alex isn¡¯t dead yet?¡±


    Pepper¡¯s eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t seem disappointed at all but instead looked extremely delighted.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the Ancient Medicine is still with him?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 176

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 176


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, Alex is a fighter, and a pretty skilled one too. He must be fuming now, and it would be


    dangerous to meet him without any backup. I know a guy. He¡¯s a fairly skilled fighter too. It¡¯d be better if


    I asked him to back us up.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Pepper immediately dialed Baldy¡¯s number.


    She started nning in her head immediately. Since Alex wasn¡¯t dead yet, it could only mean that he


    still had the medicine with him, and she would be able to take it from him forcefully.


    She knew she didn¡¯t have the skills to snatch it from the Yowells. However, if it was just Alex that she


    had to deal with, everything felt much morefortable.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, a crowd had formed around the coffin at the Rockefeller Manor.


    Almost everyone in the manor hade out to watch. The maids, guards, and even Paige and her


    husband rushed out as soon as they got the news.


    Paige stomped her feet in fury. ¡°How dare you, Brittany? You ¡¯ve gone too far¡­ You¡¯ve crossed the


    line! How dare you lock them up in a coffin? Do you not have a single sense of humanity left? How


    inhumane are you?¡±


    Brittany wasn¡¯t fazed by Paige at all. ¡°You should speak for yourself, as well as every Rockefeller in this


    household. If it weren¡¯t for your big brother, and if it weren¡¯t for me, none of you would be living such


    blissful lives. Look at you. Givenchy outfit, Prada purse¡­ You¡¯re even wearing Cartier essories.


    Your whole outfit costs millions. Do you think you¡¯d be able to wear such luxury with your own abilities?


    All of this was because of how hard your brother and I had to work for the family.¡±


    ¡°Besides, when you were neen, you almost ended up in a pyramid scheme just because you


    wanted to meet up with an online friend. Who was the one who risked his life to save you? Your big


    brother, William! He ended up with a scar on his back because of you! If you have any sense of


    humanity at all, do you even remember that happening?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the inhumane one? Reflect on yourself!¡±


    Paige fell silent, and her face went dark at Brittany¡¯s harsh mockery. She didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Brittany turned to Noah. ¡°And you! You¡¯re the weakest among all the Rockefeller brothers. You¡¯re the


    softest hearted too! Every time you were bullied, William was the one who stood up for you. If it weren¡¯t


    for your brother, why would the Hamiltons give Mariah¡¯s hand in marriage to you? And how did you


    repay him? The moment your brother died, you agreed to drive us out of the Rockefeller family. Do you


    know how much my son had to endure? Where¡¯s your sense of humanity, huh?¡±


    Noah was trembling. ¡°That.. that was father¡¯s and John¡¯s decision. I don¡¯t have a say in that.¡±


    Brittany snapped in anger, ¡°No, you¡¯re just in useless.¡±


    Lastly, she turned to Bill.


    However, Bill had no remorse at all. All he did was re at Brittany, and it was as if he wanted to skin


    her alive and drain her of all blood. Hatred was seeping out of his soul.


    Brittany knew that Bill was never fond of her, and he had been bad mouthing her behind her back too.


    Now that William had passed, he spared no mercy.


    Brittany took a nce at him, not saying a word. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t listen to a word she said.


    The entire time this was happening, Waltz stood by Brittany¡¯s side, whereas Alex stood next to the


    pond, not moving a muscle. He was staring at fishes as they swam freely, and his gaze was nk as if


    he was in deep thought.


    Suddenly, loud and fast-paced footsteps could be hearding from the entrance.


    Alex turned around as soon as John, Pepper, and a bald fighter barged into the manor.


    John rushed in and noticed the bright red coffin. As terrified screams emanated from within it, John¡¯s


    blood boiled, and he raised his voice. ¡°How dare you, Brittany? Open the coffin right now and let them


    go!¡±


    Just then, Spark, who was still in the coffin, screamed for help. ¡°Dad, help me! Get me out of here! I¡¯m


    going to die from suffocation!¡±


    Carol yelled hysterically too. ¡°Uncle, please help! I¡­ I¡¯m getting crushed!¡±


    She was at the very bottom and hence had to endure the most weight as well.


    Olivia screamed, ¡°Honey, I can¡¯t take it anymore! I need to pee!¡±


    The other three in the coffin gasped for air. The color drained from their faces. Oliviay at the very top


    of the human pile.


    ¡®If she were to pee in there, wouldn¡¯t that mean they¡¯d be getting a golden shower?¡¯


    John immediately rushed over to open the coffin.


    However, a delicate hand firmly pushed the coffin lid down. It was Waltz.


    Her pinkish cherry lips curved into a soft smile. ¡°Not yet.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 177

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 177


    ¡®What?¡¯


    John red at Waltz. His veins were bulging through his forehead.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You don¡¯t deserve to even speak to me. Get lost!¡±


    From his point of view, Waltz was just like any other woman, perhaps slightly better looking. Under


    normal circumstances, he would definitely have tried to flirt with such a beauty. However, given the


    current circumstances where his wife and son were both locked in a coffin, he wasn¡¯t in the mood for


    that.


    John pushed hard on the coffin cover.


    However, it didn¡¯t budge at all.


    It was sealed shut with nails. After all, his strength alone would never be enough to open the coffin.


    ¡°Guards? Guards! Come and help me out here! Are you all f*cking braindead? I didn¡¯t pay you just to


    stand there and do nothing!¡± John roared, spitting his saliva all over the ce with every syble


    uttered.


    The guards just looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to help.


    They¡¯ve learned their lesson after going up against Waltz.


    This gorgeous vixen was someone they feared, for she had the ability to make them suffer in immense


    pain. Compared to a few thousand dors, they valued their lives much more.


    John was furious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you guys deaf? Or are you idiots?¡±


    A guard replied, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I¡­ I quit. I can¡¯t do this anymore. I¡¯ve gotten my sry forst month


    too, so I don¡¯t need you to pay me back for the past few days of this month. Goodbye!¡±


    He then dashed out of Rockefeller Manor and was out of sight in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    John was stunned, he just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Just then, all their security guards resigned as well. They did the same thing, refusing to take this


    month¡¯s sry and just left.


    ¡°This..? What the f*ck..!¡± John was about to explode. He couldn¡¯t fathom their actions at all.


    ¡®Were they scared of Alex?¡¯


    Just then, Pepper signaled Baldy to take action.


    Baldy clicked his tongue but nodded obediently.


    He had analyzed the situation. Among Alex, Waltz, and Brittany, he noticed that only Brittany was a


    ranked fighter. Baldy assumed that she was weak and thought he could deal with her with just one


    hand. He wasn¡¯t worried about dealing with Alex and Waltz as he thought they probably didn¡¯t have any


    strength.


    ¡®Just these three alone were able to stir up chaos within the Rockefellers?¡¯


    This made Baldy look down on the Rockefeller family even more.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, he had slept with Pepper before and treated her as his partner. As such, John naturally was


    his rival, and Baldy despised him.


    He walked over to the coffin and said, ¡°Such a big family, yet none of you are of use. Every single one


    of you are losers! You¡¯re being humiliated by a bunch of wimps. Get out of my way!¡±


    Baldy pushed John to the side roughly.


    He stared at Waltz, who was standing at the other side of the coffin. He looked askance, yet he was


    attracted to her beauty. With an evil grin, he said, ¡°Well, well. You¡¯ve caught my eye. I¡¯ll be bringing you


    hometer.¡±


    Alex gave him the side-eye. His eyes were as cold as the North Pole.


    Waltz, however, giggled and responded, ¡°You didn¡¯t catch my eyes, though. You¡¯re far too ugly.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Baldy fumed and grabbed the coffin cover with both hands, using his inner core¡¯s strength of


    the Advanced Royal fighter that he was.


    ¡°Up we go!¡±


    With a loud explosion, the long nails around the rim of the coffin ripped out instantly. As Baldy lifted the


    coffin cover, the Rockefellers let out a deep sigh of relief, smiling gratefully.


    Suddenly, Waltz mmed her palm onto the coffin cover.


    With another deafening thud, the coffin cover mmed shut in ce again.


    ¡°Ahhhh..!¡±


    A loud, shrill scream followed.


    The cover had crushed Baldy¡¯s fingers.


    He was extremely shocked and terrified, and even as an Advanced Royal fighter, he couldn¡¯t seem to


    pull his fingers out, even after he had used all of his might.


    The more he tugged, the more painful it became. His fingers were slowly looking more and more like


    minced meat.


    It was a horrifying, gory sight to behold.


    This woman, whom he assumed was weak, was, in fact, an extremely powerful and skilled fighter. She


    was able to crush him with just one hand.


    ¡°Arghhh!!! Let go! Let go of me! Who are you?!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 178

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 178


    Baldy couldn¡¯t stop screaming in pain. Cold beads of sweat trickled down his forehead.


    The entire Rockefeller family looked immensely disappointed. Baldy hade up to them all smug and


    cocky, throwing harsh insults without a care in the world. They thought he was a legendary fighter, yet


    all he was, was a bluff.


    Waltz chuckled. ¡°Who am I? I am my master¡¯s special servant. If you can¡¯t even fight off a servant, how


    dare you think that you could stand up for someone else? Get lost! ¡±


    Waltz, smiling sweetly a moment ago, suddenly transformed into a psychopath and pped Baldy hard


    twice. She managed to knock two of his teeth out.


    Baldy¡¯s expression was twisted. Obviously horrified, he even spat out a small pool of blood.


    He didn¡¯t dare say a single word as he took a defeated nce at Pepper. With a darkened face, he


    prepared to retreat and leave.


    ¡°Who said you could go?¡± a soft voice asked from behind him.


    Everyone looked toward the pond. It was Alex, staring at the fishes in the pond intently just a while ago.


    Now looking at Baldy, his re was extremely chilling.


    Alex knew that Baldy was the guy who led the fleet in pursuit of his car and Michelle in it. It had sent


    their car flying off a bridge, and they had almost died. It would be far too generous should Alex let him


    off the hook so easily.


    However, with so many people watching, he couldn¡¯t kill this man.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Baldy red at him. ¡°I admitted defeat. What more do you want from me?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°As if admitting defeat can resolve everything. If so, why else would we need thew?


    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already forgotten what you didst night? You may leave, only after you¡¯ve


    destroyed your own core.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Baldy¡¯s expressions turned grim.


    Pepper averted her eyes as well, her face darkened.


    Any ranked fighter relied mainly on their core to decide on how good they were. If one¡¯s core were to


    be destroyed, all the training for the past ten years would be for naught.


    To him, it was utterly uneptable.


    Just then, Baldy turned around immediately and dashed towards the exit. He knew that he would be


    able to escape once he got out of the gates. He didn¡¯t think that Waltz would be able to catch up to him.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s toote to escape now, my friend,¡± Alex said calmly. He reached out an arm and clenched his


    fists tightly as if capturing something midair.


    With the flick of a finger, a flow of electrifying Chi pointed toward Badly, striking him on the back like


    lightning.


    ¡°Argh..!¡± Baldy spat out another mouthful of blood and fell to the ground immediately.


    The rest who watched on had thought that Baldy¡¯s internal wounds were ripping apart from Waltz¡¯s


    previous attack. It was why he fell to the ground and started vomiting blood.


    They had no idea how Alex attacked him as they couldn¡¯t see the Chi¡¯s flow after all.


    Waltz rushed in front of Baldy and flung her leg towards him swiftly, causing him to be cast to the side.


    She then stomped mercilessly on Baldy¡¯s stomach.


    Baldy screamed out loud in pain. His face twisted tighter than it had ever done before.


    With just one hard stomp, his core waspletely destroyed.


    All his inner strength simply disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re cruel!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll seek revenge. I¡¯ll definitely seek revenge someday. You won¡¯t hear the end of this unless you kill me


    off right now!¡±


    Waltz¡¯s tone remained cold and calm. ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to do that?¡±


    Alex spoke up. ¡°Waltz,e back here.¡±


    Alex knew that it would be troublesome if they killed anyone in the Rockefeller Manor, despite Waltz¡¯s


    status as one of the Three Great Chieftains of California¡¯s underworld. Knowing Bill, he was still furious


    that he had nothing on them. Hence he would most definitely cling on to any opportunity given.


    All they could do now was to shock them a little and induce fear among them. If they really wanted to


    take action, they would have to wait for the right time.


    ¡°Secretary Kimmich!¡± Alex turned to Pepper and walked toward her.


    Pepper immediately panicked, stumbling back a few steps when Alex approached her. She might have


    been an Intermediate Royal fighter, but Baldy, an Advanced Royal rank, ended up with such a


    miserable fate. How could she end up any better than him?


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯m just Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s secretary. I don¡¯t have anything to do with your family!¡±


    Alex was expressionless. ¡°Oh really? I beg to differ. I think I saw you at the medicine auction yesterday.


    Was that you?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 179

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 179


    ¡°Medicine auction? Heh, Alex, you must be mistaken. I have no knowledge of medicine at all, why


    would I be at some auction? I¡¯d usually just go to the hospital if I needed medicine. Why would I even


    dare to get some random medicine? Who knows what effects it might have?¡± Pepper smiled, denying


    Alex¡¯s usations.


    Alex returned her smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, who knows what effects it might have? You should know


    better, right, Secretary Kimmich? Remember to watch your step. You have four eyes, so you should be


    able to see much clearer than most of us. I hope you won¡¯t take another wrong step.¡±


    He then turned to John.


    ¡°You¡¯re a few days closer to the deadline. You¡¯d have to think this through.¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to return what I asked for, you probably won¡¯t be able to have this coffin opened.


    Forever..!¡±


    Alex ced his hand gently onto the coffin cover.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a gentle pat, the whole cover turned into pieces of wooden shards.


    Pepper¡¯s face had turned extremely pale, her eyes filled with shock and disbelief. She was a fighter


    herself. Hence she knew just how powerful Alex¡¯s actions were. Even if Baldy, who was an Advanced


    Royal fighter, used all his might, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve such strength.


    ¡®Could it be that Alex had be a Mystic ranked fighter at such a young age?¡¯


    All of the Rockefellers were appalled from seeing such a horrifying scene as well. No one dared even


    to breathe louder than they were supposed to.


    On the other hand, the four who were in the coffin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    As soon as the cover was lifted, they started pushing each other out of the way, just so they could get


    out of the coffin as soon as possible. Suddenly, Olivia held on to the coffin and screamed. Her whole


    body trembled. The woman was unable to hold it in any longer, wetting herself.


    ¡°Ugh, oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Oh god no, ew! That¡¯s disgusting!¡±


    Everyone else who was still stacked under her started screaming as well.


    Just as Alex was about to leave with Waltz and Brittany, Bill¡¯s eyes opened wide, almost as if they were


    bulging out of his eye sockets. His expression was twisted, and he seemed to be going through an


    epilepsy attack.


    He couldn¡¯t stop gasping for air, unable to regte his breathing. He looked as if he was about to take


    hisst breath.


    ¡°Dad! What¡¯s wrong with dad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Alex turned around to look at them and narrowed his eyes.


    The old man had a cardiac arrest, barely clinging on to life. If no one gave him proper treatment


    immediately, all that was waiting for him was death.


    Waltz shook her head. ¡°Well, would you look at that? That¡¯s karma. Serves him right.¡±


    Brittany, however, seemed worried.


    She was kind-hearted. Bill had always called her a b*tch, hoping for her death, yet Brittany still treated


    him as a father. Bill was William¡¯s father, after all.


    Alex sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll help him then¡­¡±


    As Alex walked towards Bill, the younger Rockefellers immediately retreated and stepped aside.


    Noah was panicking. ¡°Alex, what are you doing? He¡¯s still your grandfather, no matter what. Are you


    trying to harm him? Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡±


    Alex huffed coldly. ¡°Do I really need to harm him? If I were just to stand by and watch, he would¡¯ve died


    within two minutes.¡±


    Noah was still hesitant. Hence Alex pushed him aside and poked deep into Bill¡¯s chest. A flow of his


    Chi started unclogging his arteries with great speed.


    The old man was able to regte his breathing immediately after. He let out a long breath, and his


    expression rxed.


    Brittany¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the first time she realized that her son had abilities not of this earth.


    Noah was relieved upon seeing Bill and hastily said, ¡°Thank god you¡¯re here to help out, Alex. Or else


    the worst could¡¯ve happened.¡±


    He was aware that his past actions were wrong and were ashamed.


    However, Bill suddenly spat on Alex, ring as he yelled at him. ¡°You little pest, who do you think you


    are? Sending a coffin to us Rockefellers and stuffing my grandson into it too. Why don¡¯t you just kill


    yourself? You should die. Both you and that b*tch you call mother should die!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Bill¡¯s reaction had Brittany staring at him in disbelief, even some of the Rockefellers were left confused.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 180

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 180


    Anyone in their right mind wouldn¡¯t have said such things, all the more right after being saved.


    Waltz had wanted to beat Bill up right there and then but was stopped by Alex.


    Alex ripped off his shirt that had been soiled by the spit and threw it onto the ground. ¡°This indicates


    that we no longer owe you anything. We¡¯re cutting it clean with you, old man. From now on, I have no


    rtions to the Rockefellers. I don¡¯t owe you anything, but you do. If you didn¡¯t return what used to be


    my father¡¯s before the 5th of October, all of you would have to pay with your lives.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, mom!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Bill raged, yelling at him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Well,e and take my life right here, right


    now! You ungrateful little pest, I will not hand you a single penny from our family! Do you really think


    you¡¯re a Rockefeller? Dream on! You were never my grandson, to begin with, and your father isn¡¯t even


    my son! Both of you are mere outsiders!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    This shocked Alex and Brittany to their core. Even the Rockefellers were taken aback.


    John was the only one who knew that William was not Bill¡¯s son.


    No one else knew about this.


    Brittany rushed over to Bill and grabbed him by the cor, lifting him up. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Olivia and the others were appalled by Brittany¡¯s strength. She seemed just like any other fragile


    woman, yet she was able to lift Bill up from his wheelchair.


    Bill replied, ¡°Why would I lie to you, b*tch? William was never my son. He¡¯s been adopted. I raised him,


    so it was only right for him to pay back the favor by earning money for the family. Now you¡¯re


    demanding it back? You don¡¯t deserve to! Think again!¡±


    Noah probed, ¡°Dad, are you really telling the truth? Then¡­ Then why didn¡¯t you say so back then?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Brittany let go of Bill. She seemed slightly shaken up.


    Waltz held her arm, supporting her as she helped Brittany stand up.


    ¡°No wonder¡­ So that¡®s why you never recognized his efforts, it didn¡¯t matter how hard he worked for


    the family. You just wanted to use him, to use us, so that you can reap the benefits from us!¡± Brittany


    started sobbing.


    Bill replied, ¡°So what if we did? I raised him. He should be grateful that I did. Earning money for us was


    the only way he could pay us back.¡±


    Brittany blinked her tears away, and she seemed more determined now. ¡°Alright then, you raised


    William. You can have the Rockefeller Group as repayment. We have no business with each other from


    now on.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    ¡°If I were ever to find out that you, or John, caused William¡¯s death, then don¡¯t me me for being


    cruel. I will make sure you pay for what you did!¡± Brittany then walked out of the manor, followed by


    Alex and Waltz. After taking ten steps forward, Alex stopped in his tracks and stared at the pond again.


    A few koi fish were swimming in the pond merrily. One of them was white with colorful spots. It looked


    quite plump as well. He remembered that William specifically brought this fish back from Japan


    because Alex liked fishes.


    It was toote, however, to show his gratitude towards his father.


    ¡®Dad, did you know about your true identity?¡¯


    He wondered to himself.


    Alex snapped back into reality and said calmly, ¡°Rockefeller Group is yours. However, this manor was


    my birthday present. I will take it back. I don¡¯t want to see any of you still lingering around this manor by


    October 5th. If you refuse to listen, you¡¯ll end up just like this very floor.¡±


    He stomped hard on to the ground, causing the ground to shake.


    He then caught up to Brittany and Waltz, and the three walked out the gates together.


    One of the younger Rockefellers was confused and went to inspect the ground.


    ¡°What happened to the floor?¡±


    Suddenly, in the middle of the spot Alex had stomped on, a hole with a radius of 20 meters caved into


    the ground. The young teen screamed as he fell into the pit.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Rockefellers remained deathly silent.


    On the other hand, Brittany was still extremely upset after returning to Maple Vi, hence she went


    straight to her room to get some rest.


    Waltzforted Alex. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep herpany.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really thankful, you should give me a kiss.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 181

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 181


    After staring at her intently, Alex reached his hand out, touching her soft and smooth face.


    Waltz smiled sweetly and her eyes curved into two beautiful crescent moons as though she was ready


    to wee Alex¡¯s lips on hers.


    However, Alex spoke up, ¡°I know that you¡¯re trying tofort me, to help me feel better. To be honest,


    you¡¯re worrying too much. I¡¯ve managed to pull through worse, furthermore this isn¡¯t a big deal at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually relieved that I¡¯m not rted to the Rockefellers. I wouldn¡¯t have to worry too much when I


    need to fightback.¡±


    ¡°But, being stabbed by your family in the back is the most uneptable thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Waltz nodded gently.


    Their eyes met again. The atmosphere between the two gradually became ambivalent as their gazes


    turned hot and seductive. Waltz leaned closer to Alex, puckering up her lips.


    Suddenly, Alex started pinching her with the hand that he ced on her face. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°What


    are you doing? You¡¯re just my ve. Are you trying to take advantage and seduce your master?¡±


    ¡°Ow, that hurts!¡±


    ¡°As you should.¡±


    Alex smiled and let her go. He sat on the sofa and unboxed a phone. He had just bought it a while ago,


    since his old phone was busted after falling into the riverst night.


    After inputting his sim card and turning on the phone, a call came in. At first nce, it was a call from


    Dorothy.


    Alex was overjoyed. Ever since Cheryl¡¯s prank that day, Dorothy had been giving him the cold shoulder


    by ignoring his calls for quite a few days. Now that she¡¯s calling, Alex felt like he still had a chance to


    reconcile with her.


    He picked up the call immediately. ¡°Dorothy!¡±


    However, all he heard was Dorothy¡¯s crying.


    Alex was shocked. ¡°What happened? Did someone bully you? Tell me, I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Waltz approached Alex on tiptoe and was about to lean against his back so that she could hear their


    conversation too. However, Alex was taken aback Dorothy was already quite jealous after hearing


    Cheryl¡¯s voicest time. If Waltz were to do the same now, Dorothy might actually divorce him.


    On the other side of the phone, Dorothy sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°Are you okay? Did you get hurt? I saw


    the news that your car fell into the river. What happened?¡±


    Alex froze as he did not expect that his car had been dragged out of the river in such a short time, let


    alone ended up on the news.


    So, he immediately exined, ¡°I¡¯m alright. My car was stolen. F*ck whoever the bastard thief, how dare


    they steal my car and drive it into the river¡­ Don¡¯t cry, oh don¡¯t cry please. Where are you? I¡¯ll head


    over right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait for me!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, only then did Alex push away Waltz. He wanted to give her a small lecture


    about her actions earlier, but he seemed to enjoy those touch sensations.


    Waltz, on the other hand, had a stern expression stered on her face. ¡°So it really was you who fell


    into the riverst night?¡±


    Alex rubbed his nose. ¡°It was just a small ident.¡±


    ¡°Who did it? I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±


    ¡°You already did. It was that bald guy a while ago.¡±


    After that, Alex stood up and prepared to head to Assex Vi.


    Waltz seemed slightly upset and said, ¡°Why are you going over to the Assexes? Why would you want a


    wife like Dorothy anyway? She wouldn¡¯t even let you sleep


    with her! She¡¯s just a dog in the manger who keeps hogging you! Why don¡¯t you just divorce her and


    marry me instead? I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to, I can do it in many different positions too! Do you


    want to try that?¡±


    Just as Waltz was about to crawl up to him, Alex could feel himself losing restraint. Hence, he


    immediately stopped her and said, ¡°Take care of my mom, I¡¯ll be off now.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you are lecherous but you don¡¯t have the courage to do it!¡±


    In just a few moments, he reached Assex Vi.


    Upon entering the vi, he realized that only ire and Beatrice were in the living room but Dorothy


    was nowhere to be seen.


    Beatrice had seen Alexst night and saw that he was with the little devil from the Yowell family. That


    was quite a shocker to her. Hence, she felt surreal, seeing him arrive at their doorstep at this moment.


    ire, on the other hand, started acting like a maniac as she jumped out of her seat. ¡°Why are you in


    my house, you useless piece of sh*t? Are you here because you¡¯re starved and trying to beg us for


    food? Keep on dreaming! We don¡¯t have anything for you!¡±


    Alex paid no attention to her harsh words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to eat any of your food. I¡¯m here


    for Dorothy.¡±


    ire took one of her slippers off and threw it at Alex. ¡°You won¡¯t get anything from Dorothy either. Get


    lost! Your face annoys me too much!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 182

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 182


    Of course, Alex was able to dodge the slipper easily.


    Just then, Dorothy called out to him from the staircase on the second floor, ¡°Alex,e upstairs.¡±


    Just as Alex wanted to walk up the stairs, ire held him off by pulling his arm. ¡°No way! Dorothy, are


    you insane? How could you let this loser go up to your room? That¡¯ll ruin your reputation if this news


    ever gets out! How are you supposed to get married after this?¡±


    Dorothy replied coldly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to repeat myself. I¡¯m already married, Alex is my husband. On


    the contrary, your tantrums would really ruin my reputation. What do you even want? Do you really


    want me to stab myself in the heart, only then you¡¯ll be satisfied?¡±


    Realizing that Dorothy was really mad, ire, who was livid, could only let go of Alex and yelled to the


    sky, ¡°Oh God, what did I do in my previous life to deserve this?!¡±


    Deigning to even look at her, Alex went upstairs.


    In fact, Alex had been in Dorothy¡¯s room in the past, but it was a long time ago. However, the


    decoration in her room had not changed much since then.


    Upon entering the room, Dorothy pounced onto Alex passionately.


    Alex was slightly taken aback, but he quickly matched up her passion. Since he was already quite


    flustered from Waltz¡¯s teases back at home, now he could finally unleash his carnal desires.


    The twonded on the bed as their lips tightly smashed into each other¡¯s.


    However, they had not realized Beatrice, who had followed Alex upstairs quietly. She opened the door


    gently and peeked into the room¡­ With just one look, her face started burning up as she let out a


    scream.


    Thud!


    Out of panic, Dorothy kicked Alex off the bed.


    However, her action led to Beatrice¡¯s misunderstanding of the whole situation. She thought that Alex


    was trying to force himself onto Dorothy, so she grabbed a nearby vase and smashed it in Alex¡¯s head.


    With a loud crash, the vase was smashed into pieces.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy was startled and screamed loudly, ¡°Beatrice Assex, are you crazy?!¡±


    She rushed to check if there were any wounds on Alex¡¯s head.


    It was fortunate that Alex had the Force as an automatic defense, of course, a mere vase wouldn¡¯t be


    able to hurt him one bit.


    However, he was absolutely pissed off. So, he got back up on his feet and red at Beatrice.


    ire, who was rmed by the noise as well, rushed up to Dorothy¡¯s room, barefooted. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? What in the world happened?¡±


    Beatrice yelled, ¡°Rockefeller! This bastard was trying to rape Sis!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Bastard! You f*cking bastard!¡±


    ire was left fuming. She lunged toward Alex and wanted to give him a smack in the face, but one of


    her feet stepped onto the broken pieces of the porcin vase, and she immediately cried in pain.


    ¡°Oh no! Mom, you¡¯re bleeding so much! What do we do? What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Call an ambnce!¡±


    The two sisters fell to pieces in the midst of chaos.


    Alex was speechless for a while. ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound, why the fuss? I¡¯ll tend to it. Dorothy, get the


    first aid kit¡±


    In just a brief moment, Alex quickly bandaged ire¡¯s wound.


    However, he still had to endure another round of her insults. Even though Dorothy tried exining that


    it was her idea, ire just wouldn¡¯t stop scolding Alex.


    Alex knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue doing the things with Dorothy earlier, even if he stayed


    any longer. Hence, he decided to head back home.


    Unexpectedly at this moment, Madame Joanne, along with Benny, Anderson and Emma, walked into


    the vi.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ire and the others were ashen-faced with shock upon Madame Joanne¡¯s arrival.


    They knew she wouldn¡¯te by for no reason.


    Nothing good would evere out of their arrival, especially with such threatening expressions on their


    faces.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 183

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 183


    As soon as Madame Joanne arrogantly walked through the door, she took a quick scan of the interior


    of the vi, with a look of disgust and disdain on her face. Her presence was as if a great gift bestowed


    upon them.


    ire had bad-mouthed Madame Joanne behind her back many times. Upon seeing her arrival, she


    immediately jumped up from the sofa to give her a warm wee, despite the pain in her feet.


    ¡°Mom, what brings you here? Here, take a seat!¡±


    She held Madame Joanne¡¯s arm, guiding her to the sofa.


    However, Madame Joanne didn¡¯t move an inch and forcefully flung her hands away.


    Emma stared at them in disgust. ¡°Ugh, really? Just look at how dirty your sofa is. There¡¯s blood on the


    floor too! Where did that blood evene from? Could it be syphilis? How could you let her sit there?


    Are you trying to infect Grandma with such filthy diseases?¡±


    ire froze with her hands still in the mid-air. Her expression immediately turned grim as well.


    Both Dorothy and Beatrice were bridled with anger as they thought, ¡®What does Emma mean by that?


    Is she saying that the three of us are sl*ts that mess around with some random men? How could we


    endure such an insult?¡¯


    Suddenly, a loud p could be heard. Emma¡¯s face turned to the side upon being pped hard, with


    one of her teeth flying out of her mouth.


    ¡°Ah! My new porcin teeth!¡±


    ¡°You jerk! You pped me again! ¡± Emma shouted as she cupped her face with one hand.


    The one who pped Emma was none other than Alex. After pping her, Alex sat down on the sofa


    and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything nice to say, then shut up. If all you say is bullsh*t, then I¡¯ll


    just have to teach you basic human decency.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Alex¡¯s action had gained a rare support and praise from Beatrice, even ire was not as


    upset as before.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Emma turned to Madame Joanne for help.


    Madame Joanne mmed her walking stick to the ground, ring at Alex furiously. ¡°How dare you!


    Who do you think you are, Alex Rockefeller? How dare you p my granddaughter out of nowhere? Do


    you not know how to respect elders?¡±


    Alex replied dismissively, ¡°My respect is earned depending on the elders themselves. If the elder is


    polite and humble, I¡¯d give her my utmost respect. If the elder is shameless and biased, I will not give a


    sh*t about her and I¡¯ll p the living hell out of her too.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Madame Joanne was so furious, to the point that her whole body started trembling.


    After a gentle reminder from Benny, only then did Madame Joanne calm down.


    Dorothy asked, ¡°Grandma, Uncle Benny and Uncle Anderson, why did youe by our ce today?¡±


    Anderson huffed. ¡°Is this how you treat your guests, by leaving your grandmother standing like this? Is


    this sense of propriety you guys are talking about? More like discourtesy and unfilial ness!¡±


    Dorothy felt aggrieved, yet she still took a chair out of the dining room and let Madame Joanne sit.


    Madame Joanne spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m here for two things.¡±


    Dorothy nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandma, please continue.¡±


    Madame Joanne said, ¡°First things first. Dorothy, I need you to find Charles Carter again. Mr. Carter is


    a sworn brother with Thomas Hawk from South Cali Structures. The Assexes want to sign a contract


    with South Cali Structures, but Stoneworks has connections with South Cali Structures too. However, if


    Mr. Carter were to give us a hand, Assex Constructions would surely be able to sign the contract.¡±


    Dorothy was taken aback and shook her head. ¡°Grandma, you overestimated me. I can¡¯t just go up to


    Mr. Carter and ask him for that. Moreover, Mr. Carter wouldn¡¯t go that far just for me!¡±


    Madame Joanne¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You just don¡¯t want to. If Mr. Carter could help you to forge


    a fake contract just so you could get back the subsidiarypany in City Southst time, why wouldn¡¯t


    he help you this time?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 184

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 184


    Dorothy was speechless as she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex spoke up, ¡°Mr. Carter helped usst time because of me.¡±


    Andersonughed out loud. ¡°Because of you? You¡¯re just an abandoned kid from the Rockefellers, a


    loser who lives off his wife! Why would Mr. Carter help you? Everyone knows that Dorothy was just


    bluffingst time. Why would Mr. Carter know a loser like you? Dorothy must have given you all the


    credit after she signed the contract!¡±


    Dorothy replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to have Mr. Carter at my beck and call. It really was because of


    Alex.¡±


    Anderson cackled even louder. ¡°You do have the ability, because you¡¯re pretty! As long as you spread


    your legs, Mr. Carter will definitely help you. Otherwise, why were you the only one who was able to


    secure the contract with him when the others failed to do so? Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let your help in


    vain. After signing this contract, the Assexes will give you five hundred thousand dors¡­ Five


    hundred thousand dors! Just think about it, not even the top rated models could earn this much in


    one night. It¡¯s an amazing deal just for you!¡±


    Dorothy trembled in anger, with her eyes reddened. ¡°You! Stop this nonsense! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Anderson replied, ¡°Only you know what you did. I mean, why do you care about it so much anyway? If


    you¡¯ve slept with him once, you might as well do it for the second time.¡±


    ¡°Motherf*cker! ¡± Alex, who couldn¡¯t hold his anger anymore, jumped out of his seat and grabbed


    Anderson by his hair, rubbing his face against the rough mat after pressing him onto the ground.


    Anderson¡¯s face soon began bleeding as his skin was abraded.


    ¡°How dare you harm me! I¡¯m your elder!¡± Anderson was livid.


    ¡°I ¡¯ve already warned you, haven¡¯t I? I¡¯ll beat the living sh*t out of you if a trash like you spew any


    bullsh*ts.¡±


    Two psnded on Anderson¡¯s face.


    ¡°You f*cker, why don¡¯t you let your wife sell her body? Why don¡¯t you let your mom or your daughter do


    it too?¡±


    Another two psnded on Anderson¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you dare to bullsh*t again, I¡¯ll gouge out your tongue. Don¡¯t believe me? Try your luck then!¡±


    Extremely angered, Alex pped Anderson till he fainted away and flung him out of the door.


    How could Madame Joanne endure such humiliation after watching her own son being pped by


    Alex? He even asked Anderson to send an olddy like her to sell her body, that was just preposterous!


    Joanne yelled, ¡°How dare you, you little pest!¡±


    Alex took a step forward and yelled back, ¡°Who are you calling names, you old hag?¡±


    Shocked by his anger, Madame Joanne screamed out of fear and was on the verge of copse.


    Benny finally exploded in anger. ¡°That¡¯s enough! She¡¯s still your grandmother, Alex Rockefeller. Have


    you gone mental? Do you really think no one would be able to put you in your ce? Do you think


    you¡¯re bulletproof huh?¡±


    Alex smiled coldly, ¡°You can try, I dare you. Besides, I haven¡¯t gone mental, but you¡¯re the ones who


    crossed the line. Putting aside Dorothy¡¯s ability to convince Mr. Carter, even if she could, she isn¡¯t


    obligated to help you. But, what about you guys? All you know is to spew insults, ruining her reputation.


    Hmph, are you guys even here to ask for help?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything about this. Just get on with the second thing that you have to say.¡±


    Madame Jo anne¡¯s eyelids twitched with anger, but she managed to calm herself down and said,


    ¡°Secondly, from now on, all the new material contracts of the City South branch will now be taken over


    by Assex Constructions. The rights to sell off the new materials in the City South branch will now be


    forfeited.¡±


    ¡°What? How could you do that?¡± Dorothy jumped up from her seat as cold sweat trickled down her


    forehead. That was because all the contracts that she had just signed recently were all new material


    contracts. She made an advance payment for the procurement of the materials, and even bet all her


    fortune on them. Once her rights were to be forfeited, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sell them and everything


    would be all for naught.


    Madame Joanne huffed. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I? I can do whatever I want as long as I say so.¡±


    Dorothy spoke up, ¡°Grandma, you have to be reasonable. All of the contracts we have at hand at the


    City South branch are for the new materials. If we were to hand them over to the main branch, it¡¯s akin


    to forcing us to cease thepany¡¯s operations. I still have so many materials stocked up, what do I do


    with them?¡±


    Benny replied, ¡°I¡¯ll buy all of them from you at half the market price.¡±


    ¡®Half?¡¯


    Dorothy was about to snap. If she were to sell them at half the market price, she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    cover her losses, even if she had to sell her body.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 185

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 185


    ¡°Uncle Benny, mypany would be ruined if I were to sell the materials at half the market price! That


    wouldn¡¯t be able to cover the advance expense that we forked out for the materials. You¡¯re trying to ruin


    our lives!¡±


    Dorothy was in such a panic that she reared up, after all, this was all too much for her.


    Alex did not understand much about Assex Constructions¡¯ new materials. Although he felt sorry for his


    wife, he could not find any excuse to stand up for his wife. So, he could only wait and think of another


    way to help her.


    Madame Joanne smiled coldly. ¡°What does that have to do with us? Yourpany can go into


    shambles for all I care. Grandma wants to help you, since you¡¯re my granddaughter. If you could


    achieve the first request, we wouldn¡¯t take action on the second.¡±


    Dorothy understood their intentions now, it was a simultaneous pressure to force her into submission.


    Madame Joanne looked confident, knowing that she was going to get what she wanted.


    Benny said, ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯ll give you a day to think about this. If you don¡¯t give me an answer by this time


    tomorrow, I will forfeit your sales rights of the new materials at the City South branch. Just decide for


    your sake.¡±


    After that, the Assexes walked out of the vi immediately, as though they would be tainted by the


    contaminated air in the vi if they stayed there any longer.


    After walking out of the vi, Emma lent an arm to support her father, Anderson as she viciously


    cursed, ¡°That bastard Rockefeller! One day, I¡¯ll have him kneel before me and make his life a living


    hell!¡±


    Anderson said, ¡°I want to kill him..!¡±


    However, Benny shook his head. ¡°Anderson, you¡¯re at fault too. Couldn¡¯t you have kept your foul mouth


    shut? Saying things like that would definitely piss Dorothy off. That bastard Alex is a mad man too, he¡¯d


    beat anyone up as long as he has a reason to. You and Emma better stay away from him in the future.¡±


    Madame Joanne said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as we sign the contract with South Cali Structures, I¡¯ll


    avenge the both of you and make that Rockefeller brat regret his actions for life.¡±


    They then got into their car and drove off.


    Dorothy, on the other hand, helplessly flopped onto the sofa. Aggrieved, tears began streaming down


    her face as she bit her lower lip. However, in just a few moments, Dorothy curled up into a ball and


    sobbed uncontrobly.


    Alex was heartbroken, so he hurriedly approached her and squatted down tofort her. ¡°Dorothy,


    don¡¯t worry. Tell me what¡¯s with the sales rights of the new materials, we¡¯ll face this issue together.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ire pushed Alex aside. ¡°What do you know? What good would it do even if we tell you? Get lost, this


    is your fault! If you hadn¡¯t beaten Emma and Anderson up, Madame Joanne wouldn¡¯t have made things


    difficult for Dorothy! It¡¯s all your fault, you¡¯re nothing but a bearer of bad luck! You¡¯re just here to


    scourge our family!¡±


    Alex was ticked off and wanted to shove this woman into a toilet as he thought, ¡°She looks alright, yet


    she¡¯s just full of sh*t.¡±


    ¡°ire Assex, can you just shut up for one second? All you know is to yell, what does this even have to


    do with Alex? He¡¯s just helping us, can¡¯t you use your brain for once?!¡± Dorothy was about to fall apart


    but she couldn¡¯t bear ire¡¯s nonsense anymore.


    ire said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop, okay? Umm¡­ is it really that bad?¡±


    Dorothy replied, ¡°If that were to happen, we¡¯d have to sell the vi, we¡¯d be homeless.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± ire immediately screamed. The situation was far worse than she had expected.


    Alex ced his hand on Dorothy¡¯s knee. ¡°Don¡¯t be so negative, you still have me, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll help


    you.¡±


    ire yelled out of habit, ¡°I¡¯d be d if a loser like you wouldn¡¯t make things more difficult. You¡­


    alright, I¡¯ll just stop talking!¡±


    Dorothy proceeded to exin their whole situation and the sales rights of the new materials.


    In fact, such construction materials could only be sold in fixed areas after getting authorization.


    Moreover, each area would only have one official sales agency. In California, Assex Constructions was


    the designated sales agency for the new materials. Besides that, it would be illegal to sell the materials


    without permission.


    Alex asked, ¡°Whichpany is the main manufacturer of the new materials?¡±


    Dorothy replied, ¡°Apany in California, which is owned by the Yowells.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 186

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 186


    The Yowells?


    Alex froze a little, then let out a sigh of relief.


    Since it was Keith¡¯s property, whatever rule regarding the materials would be set by the Yowells. He


    believed that Keith would definitely help him out with such a trivial matter.


    Alex immediately said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t you worry. Just leave it to me, I¡¯ll help you resolve this issue.¡±


    Dorothy asked, ¡°What n do you have? Are you going to beg Mr. Carter?¡±


    Alex smiled mysteriously. ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    Throughout their conversation, Beatrice observed Alex with a puzzled look. She suddenly remembered


    that youthfuldy with huge busts, as known as the top-notch campus belle in California State


    University, Michelle Yowell.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She immediately spoke up, ¡°Alex, I¡¯d like to talk to you. Follow me outside.¡±


    With that, Beatrice turned around and walked out of the vi.


    Dorothy and ire looked toward Beatrice in bemusement before turning their gaze to Alex. Both of


    them thought that something impossible had happened.


    After all, what could Beatrice and Alex possibly talk about in private?


    Even Alex was extremely puzzled, yet in the end he still followed her outside the vi.


    They stopped under the parasol tree in the Vi¡¯s garden.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Alex shoved his hands into his pocket, standing three metres away


    from Beatrice.


    Beatrice was wearing a pair of overalls, with a white t-shirt underneath. Her legs were fair and long, to


    be frank, she looked quite gorgeous.


    At first sight, anyone would be attracted to such a beauty.


    However, Alex had lived in Assex Vi for more than half a year. He was way too familiar with his


    sister-inw. She had numerous ws just like her mother. For instance, she waszy, harsh, insulting


    and snobbish. No matter how pretty she was, Alex had no interest in her at all. Hence, he was grateful


    that Dorothy was nothing like them.


    Beatrice asked, ¡°Who is Michelle Yowell to you?¡±


    Alex chuckled coldly. ¡°So that¡¯s what you wanted to ask? Why should I tell you?¡±


    He then turned around, preparing to leave.


    Beatrice yelled, ¡°Stop right there, Alex Rockefeller! Do you even know what you¡¯re doing? Do you know


    who Michelle Yowell is? She has a title in California as the little devil of the Yowells. This person is


    cruel, she¡¯s not someone you should mess with! Why are you pursuing her when you¡¯re already


    married to my sister? Do you know that this would ruin your life? It might ruin ours too!¡±


    Alex stopped in his tracks. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m pursuing Michelle?¡±


    Beatrice replied, ¡°Are you not? You must¡¯ve lured her with sweet lies! You may be able to fool her for


    now, but you can¡¯t fool her forever. Once she finds out your true identity someday, not only will you dig


    your own grave, but you will also scourge our family too!¡±


    Alex let out a sardonicugh.


    Beatrice continued, ¡°Are you going to look for Michelle? Are you trying to fool her into helping you get


    the sales rights of the new materials? Do you not know that you will walk right into the trap by revealing


    your identity to her?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°You have no idea at all. Moreover, I¡¯m not pursuing Michelle.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, what is your rtionship with her?¡±


    ¡°Rtionship huh?¡± Alex¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you then. It¡¯s because Michelle¡¯s


    grandfather is about to die, and I¡¯m the only one who can save him. All the lineal descendants of the


    Yowell family have been diagnosed with a very serious sickness and I¡¯m the only one who can help


    them. Michelle almost died yesterday too, and I saved her. Are you satisfied with this answer yet?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 187

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 187


    Upon listening to his words, Beatrice burst in anger as she thought, ¡®How dare he utter such


    nonsense?! Does he think that I, Beatrice Assex, am a dumbass?!¡¯


    However, this bastard looked extremely arrogant and smug, so Beatrice couldn¡¯t hold in her fury any


    longer.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe that? Do you think you¡¯re some kind of miracle doctor? That you¡¯re a


    reincarnation of Hippocrates? Why don¡¯t you just say that you saved the earth, or better, the entire


    universe? Really¡­ Is this the dream of a loser?¡±


    ¡°I really dislike you, you don¡¯t deserve my sister at all. Yet my sister is just so infatuated with you, both


    Mom and I can¡¯t do anything about you at all! So, I hope you cane back to your senses and be


    down-to-earth. Don¡¯t ever hurt my sister, or even my family.¡±


    ¡°You can continue to be our nanny in this vi, but you have to cut ties with Michelle Yowell.¡± Beatrice


    said with a cold expression on her face.


    After letting out a sardonicugh, Alex turned around, looking toward the golden crown of the parasol


    tree, and said, ¡°Grasses could only look up to the parasol tree. How could themon people know


    the goals of a great man?¡±


    Beatrice understood the hidden meaning behind his words.


    Just as she was about to snap, Alex¡¯s phone rang.


    Since he just got a new phone and had not synced his contacts, so only a local number was disyed


    on the screen.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    A sweet voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°How could you not know who I am? Did you not


    save my number?¡±


    Alex recognized her voice. ¡°Michelle Yowell?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Gosh, I¡¯m so pissed, you stole my first kiss! It would be treacherous if you couldn¡¯t even


    recognize my voice,¡± Michelle replied.


    Beatrice, on the other hand, frowned as soon as she heard Michelle¡¯s name. She tried to eavesdrop on


    their conversation, but she couldn¡¯t hear anything at all.


    All she could hear was Alex¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish? Fine, just tell me, what do you want? I¡¯m busy you know!¡±


    ¡°What? Head to the Taekwondo club of California State University? For what..? I¡¯m not free.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, wait.. I¡¯ve changed my mind, I¡¯ll go take a look!¡±


    Michelle, who was on the other side of the phone, seemed to be in the Taekwondo club in California


    State University. She might be in trouble, hence she called Alex for help. Alex didn¡¯t want to help her


    initially.


    However, thinking about Dorothy¡¯s situation with the new materials, he decided to lend Michelle a hand.


    Beatrice, who was standing aside, was extremely shocked.


    How could Alex talk to Michelle in such a despicable tone?


    She thought, ¡®Damn, this jerk has some tricks up his sleeve in pursuing girls. How did he even pursue


    Michelle? Could it be that Michelle likes hot-tempered guys like him? That might be true. Michelle isn¡¯t


    a nicedy, and her temper is odd too, so there¡¯s still a possibility that she likes guys like that. I guess


    this loser really has a way with women. Otherwise, why would Sis be so infatuated with him? A jerk!


    He¡¯s such a jerk!¡¯


    Alex gritted his teeth and took a nce at Beatrice, who seemed annoyed, before heading back into


    Assex Vi. He turned to Dorothy and said, ¡°Dorothy, I got caught in something, and I have to go out for


    a bit. Don¡¯t worry about thepany¡¯s situation, I¡¯ll deal with it for you.¡±


    ire said, ¡°Don¡¯t make things worse, just go back into the kitchen and cook us a meal.¡±


    Without the maid, ire was unable to get anything good down her stomach for the past few days


    since she didn¡¯t know how to cook at all and she was sick of ordering takeouts.


    Alex stared at ire for three seconds and folded his arms behind his back, exiting the vi.


    ¡°He¡­ What an ungrateful loser! What attitude was that? I¡¯m his mother-inw, for god¡¯s sake! Who on


    earth would treat his mother-inw like this?¡±


    ¡°Mom, just order takeouts!¡± Dorothy suggested.


    ¡°I won¡¯t order takeouts! I¡¯m not going to eat them, I¡¯ll barf as soon as I smell them!¡± ire buffed as she


    watched Beatrice walk in. ¡°Beatrice, go make us something to eat. You cook better than I do.¡±


    Beatrice took a nce at Dorothy and hurriedly said, ¡°I need to go to school, I just remembered that I


    have something to do.¡±


    ***


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At this moment, the Taekwondo club in California State University was teeming with people.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 188

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 188


    At this time of the year, California State University was already closed for holidays but lots of students


    stayed back at the university, especially the seniors and club members. As for the top-notch and


    extremely popr campus belle, Michelle, as soon as the news of her challenging someone spread, it


    immediately led arge crowd.


    There were quite a few outsiders in the crowd as well.


    Wham!


    On the half-meter high stage, a young teen with a mohawk, was sent flying off the stage with just one


    kick from his opponent, falling hard onto the ground.


    It was fortunate that the stage was surrounded by soft mats, hence he didn¡¯t end up injured.


    Loud cheers and ps echoed through the clubhouse. The young teen with a mohawk gloomily walked


    up to a youthfuldy with huge busts, who had a stern expression stered on her face. ¡°Sorry, Ms.


    Yowell, I was no match for him.¡±


    The winner on the stage, who was a young man with long hair, pointed toward Michelle.


    He stared at her mockingly and said, ¡°Michelle Yowell, didn¡¯t you im that you¡¯re the best fighter in


    California? What now, are you chickening out? Are you scared of fighting me up here? Or are you on


    your period that you can¡¯t even walk properly? Hahaha!¡±


    With the young man¡¯s arrogantughter, many in the crowd started gossiping as well¡­


    ¡°This Michelle Yowell girl always acts all high and mighty. I guess she just puts up a bold front, but in


    reality she¡¯s just a weak girl.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Right? Everyone knows she¡¯s the best fighter in California State University. Looks like she bribed


    some students to spread such lies. Look at her, I bet the rest of the Yowells aren¡¯t any better too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s just a ssic bully, picking on the weak but avoiding the strong. She puts on an


    ostentatious act whenever she beats a weakling. To be frank, who couldn¡¯t beat someone weaker?


    Now that a strong opponent shows up, she¡¯s just sending her club member up there, avoiding all


    confrontation on her own. Such a person¡­ Hrnph! And, they even call her the campus belle!¡±


    Voices filled with disgust and disdain drowned Michelle¡¯s senses.


    With her hot temper, she managed to hold up well and had not vomited blood yet due to anger.


    However, she really had no choice. After all, she vomited blood just yesterday and almost died after


    falling into a river. She also had to spar with one of her club members earlier too, which caused the


    recurrence of her injury and her vomiting blood again.


    Helpless, she had to ask for Alex¡¯s help.


    Her right hand men couldn¡¯t stand by and watch, so they shouted, ¡°What are you so cocky about? Ms.


    Yowell is hurt and vomited blood earlier, that¡¯s why she can¡¯t fight you now. If you really want a fair fight,


    you shoulde back in a month.¡±


    Upon hearing these words,ughter and mockeries roared inside the hall.


    The long haired guy, who was still on stage, cackled. ¡°Hurt and vomited blood? Did you really vomit


    blood, or you just bled down there? Vomit some blood for us now then! We¡¯ll only believe you after you


    do!¡±


    ¡°Or you coulde up here and prostrate before me, and give me three hard knocks to the ground to


    show your allegiance. From now on, your Devil Coven will belong to my Green Dragons. How about


    that?¡±


    Michelle¡¯s face turned grim. As the little devil of the Yowells, she had never experienced such


    humiliation.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll fight you! ¡± With that, she walked up the stage.


    At this moment, Alex finally arrived at California State University by cab.


    However, it was his first timeing to California State University, so he was not familiar with the ce


    at all, let alone found the Taekwondo club. Moreover, the university was fairly quiet and empty, he


    couldn¡¯t even find a living soul to ask for directions.


    Just then, he noticed a group of three guys and two girls rushing off to some ce. So, he hurriedly


    caught up to them and asked, ¡°Hello, excuse me, how can I get to the Taekwondo club?¡±


    An elegant and tall girl quickly scanned Alex up and down and said with a cold expression, ¡°You¡¯re not


    a student here, are you?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, no. I¡¯m here to look for Michelle Yowell.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here to look for Ms. Yowell? Do you know her?¡±


    One of the guys replied.


    Alex replied, ¡°Kind of!¡±


    The guy smiled. ¡°I guess you¡¯re here on ount of her reputation, to watch Devil Coven defeat Green


    Dragons! Okay, follow us, we¡¯re from Devil Coven.¡±


    A girl with chubby cheeks pointed at the tall girl. ¡°She¡¯s Annalise Henderson, the second best fighter in


    Devil Coven, whereas Ms. Yowell is the best fighter. We¡¯re going to the clubhouse now, so you can tag


    along!¡±


    Annalise shot a dissatisfied re at the chubby-faced girl and huffed. ¡°Come on, stop the idle chatter


    and get walking!¡±


    She then nced at Alex. ¡°All you need to do is follow us, just don¡¯ t be talkative.¡±


    Alex rubbed his nose. ¡°Oh, alright.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 189

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 189


    Alex followed the five in the back and listened in on their conversation.


    ¡°Sis Henderson, I heard the president of Green Dragons, Trevor Newman, was the one who challenged


    us. He even brought a skilled fighter along this time. I wonder if Ms. Yowell can handle them,¡± one of


    the guys said worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Newman is just all talk. He looks impressive but he¡¯s just a weakling. He couldn¡¯t even


    beat mest time, let alone Michelle. He has no chance against her,¡± Annalise said confidently.


    ¡°But I heard Newman went for a special training for a duration of three months!¡±


    ¡°You guys might not understand martial art even if I were to exin it to you. Three months? Even if he


    has trained for three years, he¡¯s still no match for Michelle, and can¡¯t even beat me. That¡¯s because


    both Michelle and I are experts in inner force after intensive training.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s really because of inner force? Then, aren¡¯t you guys as strong as Shooriyojou?¡±


    ¡°Besides, Sis Henderson, you¡¯re so gorgeous. You really do have the simr elegance as Shooriyojou.


    I wish I was your Condor Hero!¡± Another guy ttered.


    Annalise replied, ¡°I¡¯m no Shooriyojou, but my inner force may be almost as strong as hers.¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t hold in hisughter and let out a chuckle. In fact, from his point of view, Annalise was no


    more than a Beginner- Royal ranked fighter. Her inner force was no stronger than his mother, Brittany.


    Yet she was here, bragging her strength.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Annalise turned around and red at him.


    Alex immediately replied, ¡°Oh, nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph..!¡±


    It was clear that Annalise was an egoistic person and hard to be befriended.


    While trying to suppress hisughter, Alex curiously asked the girl with chubby cheeks and dimples,


    ¡°What¡¯s Devil Coven, and what¡¯s Green Dragons?¡±


    The girl was shocked. ¡°You don¡¯t even know them? Looks like you really don¡¯t know much about our


    club president. Devil Coven is a club that we started, with Ms. Yowell as the club president. As for


    Green Dragons, they¡¯re a club from Technology and Business University. Both our clubs have been at


    each other¡¯s throats for the longest time, especially after Trevor Newman bullied one of our club


    members, and that was how we became rivals.¡±


    Annalise scolded again, ¡°Prisci Paytas! Can¡¯t you just keep your mouth shut?¡±


    Prisci Paytas was the girl with chubby cheeks.


    She stuck her tongue out at Alex and shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she could not say


    anything more. However, she protested timidly and said, ¡°Sis Henderson, this isn¡¯t a secret anyway. He


    would know about this once he asks anyone else in school.¡±


    Annalise huffed coldly again.


    In just a few minutes, they finally reached the Taekwondo club.


    Alex was taken aback by therge crowd. He thought there would be tens of people inside, but he did


    not expect that the clubhouse was filled with people, blocking the entrancepletely.


    At first nce, there were definitely more than a thousand people here.


    Suddenly, someone yelled out loud, ¡°Annalise Henderson of Devil Coven has arrived! Everyone, hurry


    and make way for her!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the whole crowd started gossiping, some even cheered loudly.


    ¡°Annalise Henderson is here! She¡¯s the second best fighter of Devil Coven! Hurry and make way!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°With Annalise here, Devil Coven couldn¡¯t possibly lose, right?¡±


    Alex noticed that Annalise held her head up, with a pleasurable look on her face as though she were


    satisfied with such praises.


    As they walked into the clubhouse, Prisci pulled Alex¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Follow behind me, or else you


    won¡¯t be able to get in.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Alex nodded as he stared at her intently.


    Prisci didn¡¯t have a tall figure and elegance like Annalise, yet her pinkish chubby cheeks made her


    unique. She was adorable, her face looked like a full moon with a hint of sakura petals.


    Just then, the crowd started screaming loudly, Alex turned to the stage.


    Michelle, who was wearing a white uniform, kicked her opponent away. However, she started vomiting


    blood with a pale face, kneeling on the ground.


    Everyone gasped loudly, especially the Devil Coven members. All of them had shocked expressions


    stered on their faces.


    However, the long haired guy, Trevor Newman, waspletely fine. He walked up to Michelle and


    stared down at her. ¡°Michelle Yowell, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re strong? Why did you get defeated so


    quickly? I had you vomiting blood with just one punch. Looks like you¡¯re no match for me either.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 190

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 190


    While sping her chest in pain, Michelle coughed up blood and couldn¡¯t answer at all.


    Meanwhile, Trevor scanned the crowd and yelled, ¡°Hey, everyone in Devil Coven and California State


    University, did you see that? Michelle Yowell, the one you im as queen, is now kneeling before me,


    Trevor Newman from Green Dragons! Do you guys yield?¡±


    Alex frowned. He could tell that Michelle had acted recklessly again by using her inner force, resulting


    in the recurrence of her injury. If it was not treated in time, it could leave serious repercussions on her


    health. When the time came, she might not be able to recoverpletely, even with his help.


    However, just as he was about to give Michelle a hand, the members of Devil Coven rushed up the


    stage and helped her get down.


    Annalise and the others rushed to her and asked about the situation. Only then did they realize that


    Michelle had been wounded before the fight.


    Annalise huffed. ¡°I¡¯ll take him down.¡±


    Michelle replied, ¡°Be careful, Newman¡¯s strength has improved quite a lot.¡±


    Annalise nodded and went up to the stage.


    Alex didn¡¯t care about the fight onstage, he knew he must immediately tend to Michelle¡¯s wounds. Just


    as he took a step forward, Prisci hurriedly pulled him back and whispered, ¡°What are you doing?


    Don¡¯t go over there, Ms. Yowell has a bad temper and she¡¯s hurt now.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m here for her in the first ce.¡±


    Prisci, not knowing whether tough or to cry at his silliness, said, ¡°Dude, please don¡¯t cause any


    trouble for me. I¡¯m begging you, just stand here and watch the fight Don¡¯t move a muscle.¡±


    Just then, Michelle noticed Alex and hurriedly waved at him. ¡°You! Oh my god, you¡¯re finally here!


    Come here quick, I¡¯m dying in pain!¡±


    Huh?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Prisci froze, with her mouth agape. She looked at Alex, then turned to Michelle as she thought, ¡°Why


    does it feel like I¡¯ve done something stupid?¡±


    The members of Devil Coven next to Michelle also looked at Alex in bewilderment as they thought,


    ¡°Who is this guy?¡±


    Alex winked at Prisci and said, ¡°See? I didn¡¯t lie to you, I really know Michelle.¡±


    He then walked over to Michelle with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Were you trying to end your life because it¡¯s


    not long to begin with?¡±


    Michelle grimaced in pain, with blood still dripping off of her chin. She grabbed Alex¡¯s hand and


    pressed it against her chest. ¡°Quick, touch me now! Come on! I can¡¯t stand it anymore! I can¡¯t!¡±


    What?


    Everyone else nearby was astonished by such a scene, with their eyes widened.


    What had just happened?


    Their queen, their best fighter, was now cing a man¡¯s hand on her¡­ Ahem. Asking someone to


    touch that body part was atrocious, everyone just couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Prisci was left tongue-tied, with her mouth agape. Yet, she came up with a theory that Alex might be


    Michelle¡¯s boyfriend.


    Alex shook his head and sighed. However, he then pressed his hand on Michelle¡¯s heart and


    channelled his Chi to cepression on the wound. After that, he used the electrical acupuncture to


    heal her.


    Her wound was able to heal up pretty well in just a brief moment.


    Suddenly, the crowd screamed again, the members of Devil Coven gasped in shock as well. Annalise


    had been kicked out of the stage, she lost!


    Trevorughed. ¡°How was that? Devil Coven, your two best fighters have lost to me! Why aren¡¯t you


    guys admitting defeat yet? What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Michelle Yowell, do you yield?¡±


    ¡°All of you from Devil Coven are just a bunch of useless weaklings!¡±


    Michelle was fuming, she was about to rush up stage to fight him again but Alex stopped her.


    He waved at Prisci. ¡°You¡¯re Prisci Paytas, right? Do you trust me?¡±


    Prisci nodded and responded with a hum.


    Alex replied, ¡°Alright!¡±


    He grabbed her hands and channelled a special form of Chi. After letting her hands go in just three


    seconds, he pped her hands gently and said, ¡°Now go up there and beat him up.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 191

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 191


    Upon hearing Alex¡¯s words, everyone widened their eyes, as if they had just hallucinated.


    Prisci had always been a nobody in Devil Coven, she was just a side character. They only asked her


    to join the club because she looked like a pushover, so they could order her around to run errands for


    them, just like a ve.


    However, it must be a joke for sending a nobody like her onstage to defeat Trevor. After all, anyone


    bulkier in California State University could defeat Prisci in a sh!


    Prisci was stunned as well, she hurriedly waved her hands in denial. ¡°I, I¡­ I can¡¯t do that! I can¡¯t fight


    onstage, let alone defeat him. How could I possibly go up there and fight him when Sis Henderson lost


    to him too?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll believe me? Trust me, you will definitely win the fight. Annalise


    lost, but that doesn¡¯t mean you will too. Go on, you can do it.¡±


    Everyone from Devil Coven stared at Alex with a puzzled look on their faces, thinking that he was


    insane. Just then, Annalise, who limped over with the help of some club members, scoffed, ¡°Prisci


    Paytas is weak, she can¡¯t even defeat me even if I just used a finger. Having her onstage is akin to


    leading her to her demise.¡±


    While speaking, Annalise sized Alex up thoroughly. When they were walking to the clubhouse earlier,


    Annalise paid no attention to him at all. Only now did this outsider catch her attention after his intimate


    rtionship with Michelle was revealed.


    However, no matter how she looked at him, the man was just way too average. She could not sense


    anything out of ordinary about the man.


    Michelle was appalled too, so she asked Alex, ¡°Hey, what are you up to? Prisci can¡¯t fight at all, she¡¯s


    just an errand girl.¡±


    The little devil¡¯s personality was just as blunt as can be. Anyone else wouldn¡¯t be so blunt, especially in


    front of the person that they were talking about. However, she did not care about that.


    Prisci¡¯s face flushed, her eyes were filled with a hint of determination. Clenching her teeth, she said,


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go up there.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon by Annalise and Michelle any longer. Their words had pierced


    her heart, those scornful stares from the rest of Devil Coven had her struggling for the longest time.


    Worse came to worst, she would be beaten up but that was not a big deal.


    Alex smiled, as if he were praising her. ¡°That¡¯s right, go up there. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal after you defeat


    him.¡±


    Prisci nodded her head profusely. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    With that, she walked up to the stage without any hesitation.


    The members of Devil Coven were shocked, with their mouth agape.


    Narrowing her eyes, Annalise stared at Prisci and huffed. She shook her head and thought, ¡°What an


    idiot. Does she really think she¡¯s some blessed child? If you want to go up there and suffer, then so be


    it.¡±


    Michelle, however, was unsure about her doubts. After all, she had seen Alex¡¯s unworldly powers.


    She believed that Alex had something up his sleeve, but she just couldn¡¯t figure it out. She also wanted


    to see how Prisci could defeat Trevor, hence she didn¡¯t utter a word to stop her.


    Just then, the whole clubhouse was heated, because lots of students in the university recognized


    Prisci. Shocked, they eximed.


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that Prisci Paytas? A nobody in Devil Coven, I think she¡¯s an errand girl.¡±


    ¡°What is she doing up there? To clean up?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably there to wipe off the blood. There are blood stains on the stage, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why.¡±


    Everyone sounded like they had just solved a mystery.


    Trevor heard the audiences¡¯ chatters as well. So, he took a nce at Prisci before taking a few steps


    back and said, ¡°You¡¯re here to wipe the blood right? Do it quickly then, get off the stage immediately


    after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Prisci gulped, she was very nervous. After all, she did not give up and run away after mustering up


    the courage. After stepping foot on the stage, she did a ridiculous stance.


    It was Chuck Norris¡¯s ssic stance in the movies!


    She spoke up, ¡°I, I¡¯m not here to wipe up the blood. I¡¯m, I¡¯m here to fight you!¡±


    Huh?


    What?


    Everyone in the hall burst intoughter.


    Trevor paused for a brief moment. ¡°Who are you? Are you from Devil Coven too?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Prisci nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right I¡¯m Prici Paytas from Devil Coven.¡±


    Her voice slowly trailed off, as if she was mumbling to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anyone called Prisci Paytas. What makes you think that you can challenge me?


    What¡¯s your rank on Devil Coven¡¯s leaderboard?¡±


    ¡°I rank, this.¡±


    Prisci reached a finger out, it was her pinky. Her expression was slightly goofy as well.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 192

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 192


    ¡°How dare you fool around?!¡±


    Trevor was fuming as he thought that was Devil Coven¡¯s scheme, by sending some nobody to the


    stage, or trying to stall for some time.


    He lunged at Prisci and swung a p toward her. Trevor wanted to put the useless trash¡¯s lights out


    with a p, in order to show the power and majesty of the president of Green Dragons.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Prisci screamed and blocked it with her hands instinctively.


    A flow of Chi gushed out of her body.


    Smack!


    Trevor¡¯s pnded on Prisci¡¯s wrists.


    Just then, Trevor suddenly felt an extremely powerful and numbing flow of energy rushing toward him.


    Wham!


    Trevor¡¯s whole body flew high over the stage¡¯s rails and fell hard to the ground, with his long hair


    standing straight up on his head. His whole body was trembling, with his mouth agape as though a mist


    of ck miasmaing out of his mouth.


    Everyone in the hall fell silent due to shock, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Michelle widened her eyes as well, staring in disbelief.


    Annalise¡¯s eyes widened, with her mouth agape, she could not believe it at all as she watched the


    scene unfolded.


    Even Prisci herself was appalled. She just closed her eyes and blocked his p. However, just as


    she opened her eyes, she realized that Trevor was gone, he was now off the stage.


    She rushed to the side of the stage and asked timidly, ¡°Why¡­ why are you down there?¡±


    Barf!


    Trevor vomited a pool of blood and lost consciousness.


    Prisci Paytas versus Trevor Newman. Prisci won!


    The members of Devil Coven were shocked, some even had their palms on their foreheads. No one


    could describe their feelings at that moment.


    Michelle turned to Alex. ¡°What have you done to her?¡±


    Alex smiled.


    Suddenly, a loud huff came from the crowd. Everyone was startled by the huff as their hearts raced


    wildly in fear. This was a phenomenon due to the burst of inner force, which could terrorize others with


    the power of a voice.


    Soon after, a man in his thirties with immense aura jumped onto the stage.


    ¡°You, how dare you hurt my disciple! Chop off one of your hands right now and get lost!¡± The man


    red coldly at Prisci.


    Prisci trembled in fear due to the man¡¯s terrifying stare, she couldn¡¯t say a word at all.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    More importantly, the Chi that Alex had channelled into her body was depleted since that was just a


    one time use of Chi. If they were to fight now, Prisci would be in grave danger.


    Alex took a cold nce at the man onstage, extremely infuriated. Even though the man was just an


    Advanced-Royal ranked fighter, he darede to the university campus and got involved with their


    club fights. Alex thought that this man was nothing but shameful.


    ¡°That¡¯s your call.¡±


    Alex turned to Michelle and said, ¡°Substitute Prisci and go up there.¡±


    Michelle was startled. ¡°I¡¯m not fully healed yet. If I use my inner force now, I¡¯d¡­¡±


    Alex interrupted, ¡°You¡¯re cured.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Try it out.¡±


    Michelle tried activating her Chi. It would seem that the immense pain in her heart had disappeared,


    she was so relieved that she wanted to cheer out loud.


    ¡°Haha! I am really cured! I knew it, I¡¯ll be cured as long as you touch me! Alright then, since you have


    cured me with your touch, I won¡¯t haggle about my first kiss that was stolen by youst night,¡± Michelle


    said loudly and screamed as she charged for the stage.


    However, Alex was red at by multiple pairs of eyes.


    Some thought, ¡®This jerk, how dare he steal Michelle¡¯s first kiss! Oh my god, this brute!¡¯


    Within the crowd were Beatrice¡¯s eyes, she had been watching their interactions the whole time.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 193

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 193


    Thud!


    Under the crowd¡¯s gasps, Michelle leaped over the rails andnded on the stage.


    As Michellended on the stage, the bouncy movements of her huge busts awed everyone, widening


    their eyes, especially the male students, they were even more jealous of Alex upon seeing such a view.


    Michelle grabbed Prisci and shifted her to the back. She red at the arrogant middle-aged man and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m your opponent now!¡±


    Prisci dared not stay on the stage any longer. Hence, she hurriedly ran off, holding her hands


    together, terrified.


    Alex patted her on her shoulder and smiled warmly. ¡°You did great, I told you that you¡¯d win.¡±


    ¡°Did¡­ I really win?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Many people, who were standing aside, stared at Prisci and rolled their eyes.


    Annalise frowned and stared at Prisci, she couldn¡¯t understand the sudden burst of her ability at all.


    She then came to a conclusion that Trevor went off the deep end from overworking his powers. She


    couldn¡¯t think of any other way that Prisci was able to defeat Trevor.


    However, never did she think that Alex was the wirepuller and helped her win. After all, that was


    completely out of her thinking box, she couldn¡¯t possiblye to that conclusion unless she had gone


    mad.


    At this moment, the man on the stage stared at Michelle¡¯s chest. He looked fairly eager and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re Michelle Yowell? You really are packing huh? You can¡¯t even beat my disciple, are you sure you


    want to fight me, young girl? How about this, I¡¯ll give you a great offer. Admit defeat and be mine for


    three days, then I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Such words not only caused an uproar within Devil Coven, but the students of California State


    University were enraged too.


    This was a school and they were still students. However, this old man strutted around as if he ruled the


    campus, and even wanted the top-notch campus belle to sleep with him for three days. This was


    absolutely atrocious and immoral.


    Even Alex red at him with murderous intent. However, after analyzing the man, Alex was able to


    sense something.


    The man on the stage had strong Chi, but it was gloomy and dark Even the man¡¯s eyes were filled with


    evil and lust as he continued staring at Michelle.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A shadowman!¡±


    Alex was startled upon identifying the man¡¯s identity. Furthermore, this shadowman was the lowest of


    the low, who was specialized in stealing Yin from women.


    Since Michelle practiced Slunce Jauda, her Yin was strong. That was the reason that the man had his


    eyes on her.


    In the next second, Michelle attacked the man immediately. She was hot-tempered after all, how could


    she endure such humiliation by a disgusting man? Moreover, anger had been welled up inside her for


    quite a while but she could not find a way to vent it. So, this man was the perfect punching bag.


    ¡°Die!¡± Michelle jumped into mid air and spun vigorously, focusing all the energy of Slunce Jauda onto


    her legs. She then flung her legs toward the evil, lustful man.


    The man, on the other hand, was there to watch her battle with Trevor. He thought that her skills were


    no match for him, hence, he decided to block her attack with just one hand.


    However, just from this impact, his arm was almost fractured.


    Her inner force that was filled with Slunce Jauda flowed out of her meridians, converting into a powerful


    energy.


    The man was shocked and hurriedly took a few steps back.


    Witnessing such a wild and enjoyable performance, the crowd was uplifted. Everyone started


    eximing, they were amazed by Michelle¡¯s skills.


    The members of Devil Coven screamed and cheered loudly for Michelle as well.


    Meanwhile, the members of Green Dragons were ashen-faced, staring in disbelief.


    The man on stage was Steven Musker, he was indeed Trevor¡¯s master. He contributed much to


    Trevor¡¯s improvement in martial arts, by several levels in such a short time.


    Yet, a powerful man like him retreated after being struck by Michelle.


    The crowd thought, ¡°How did she do it?¡±


    However, Steven looked even more excited than before, as if his interest toward Michelle grew with the


    increasing headstrongness in Michelle. When the time came, stealing her Yin would be better than


    those that he had collected from dozens of TBU students recently.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this, youngdy!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 194

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 194


    Steven smiled slyly and roared. He was supplemented with the sudden burst of odd, evil inner force


    inside his body as red shes flickered in his eyes. Just as Michelle was about to strike him with her


    palm, he countered her attack with his as well.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion echoed through the hall.


    Steven had a condensed special energy hidden in his palm, prating into Michelle¡¯s meridians. It


    was his most powerful skill as a shadowman, a skill with the effect of seduction. Hence, he didn¡¯t care


    at all that Michelle knocked him back with a palm strike, because he knew he would win in the end.


    He even snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Stop!¡±


    However, his all-winning skill lost its effect today.


    Michelle lunged at him with extremely fierce and sharp movements. She flung a leg up and hit his head


    hard.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bam!


    Steven fell to the ground with his eyes rolled back and fainted.


    As his consciousness started fading, onest thought appeared in his mind. ¡°How could this be?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that Alex had left a flow of his Chi in Michelle as well.


    Alex¡¯s Chi from the Force mostly came from his ancestor¡¯s celestial breath. The Chi had a lightning


    element and healing properties, it was to help him learn the basics of The Ultimate Book of Medicine.


    At the same time, it had a great advantage in exorcising evil spirits and corrupted energy.


    Steven¡¯s seduction power was extinguished as soon as it entered Michelle¡¯s body, hence the effect was


    invalid.


    With just one kick, the oue was determined!


    Everyone from Devil Coven cheered out loud.


    The rest of California State University pped loudly as well.


    Michelle had turned the tables around, she went from vomiting blood to staring down at Trevor, who


    was off the stage. With a sweet baby-like voice, she said, ¡°Trevor Newman, I, Michelle Yowell, will


    protect California State University! If you dare to bully anyone from our university again, I¡¯ll make sure


    to terminate everyone from Green Dragons!¡±


    Thunderous ps followed afterwards. Many students started chanting, ¡°Get out of California State


    University!¡±


    Someone yelled, ¡°Green Dragons? More like Green Pests! You guys don¡¯t have the skills nor morals!


    How dare you ask an old gangster to bully our students. Look at you now! You lost, huh? All hail Devil


    Coven! All hail Michelle Yowell!¡±


    Loud and enthusiastic cheers echoed in the clubhouse. At this moment, even Beatrice, who was


    standing in the crowd, stared at Michelle with admiration. Her eyes glistened with excitement.


    Even though she was just a powerless, feminine maiden, she still dreamed of bing a hero or


    fighter. She wanted to be a just and empowering martial art master too.


    The dust settled, the members of Green Dragons retreated gloomily.


    Michelle jumped off the stage and approached Alex, folding her arms behind her back. Her prideful yet


    gorgeous expression stunned everyone in the hall.


    ¡°How did I do?¡± She asked proudly.


    ¡°So so!¡± Alex said, ¡°But you have to beware of that old man, he¡¯s a dangerous fellow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve beaten him, so why should I be afraid of him? He should fear me instead!¡± Michelle replied


    dismissively.


    Alex couldn¡¯t tell exactly the threats that Steven had up his sleeve. After all, he wasn¡¯t an all-knowing


    god, he had never seen Steven¡¯s seduction powers too. Hence, he couldn¡¯t give an opinion on it and


    just nodded. ¡°You did good!¡±


    He then continued, ¡°Are you busyter? I have something to ask of you, let¡¯s get something to eat


    together then?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    Michelle was extremely popr in California State University. She had to greet quite a few people


    before leaving.


    However, Alex had promised to treat Prisci to a meal, so he invited her along.


    Michelle invited Annalise along as well.


    As they were still choosing the location of the eatery, a girl rushed up to them and called out to Alex,


    ¡°Brother-inw!¡±


    In that instant, Alex froze. Never did he expect that Beatrice came to the imiversity too.


    Most surprisingly of all, Beatrice called him brother-inw, so he thought that she might have gone


    mad.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 195

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 195


    ¡°The bourgeois campus belle, Beatrice Assex?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    Both Annalise and Prisci stared at Beatrice in disbelief, they then turned to Alex. Based on their


    observation, they perceived that Alex was Michelle¡¯s boyfriend. Why else would they be touching and


    kissing?


    They thought that Michelle would snap and beat Alex up, even Beatrice thought so.


    She referred to Alex as her brother-inw just to expose Alex¡¯s identity. She wanted to tell Michelle that


    he was a married man, who was ying with her feelings.


    From what she knew of Michelle, she would definitely beat him up.


    However, to her demise, nothing happened at all. Michelle was slightly surprised as she said, ¡°Beatrice


    Assex, you¡¯re Alex¡¯s sister-inw? You should have said so sooner! If someone troubles you in the


    university, you can mention my name and I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The threedies were appalled with her words as they thought, ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Your


    boyfriend is someone else¡¯s brother-inw. How could you not get mad at all? Could it be that you..?


    Like being a homewrecker?¡±


    Alex indifferently took a nce at Beatrice, he knew what she was up to with just one look. He asked,


    ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s mouth was agape, yet no words coulde out.


    The events unfolded in a way that was beyond her expectation. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t


    answer his question, all she could do was freeze in ce.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex said, ¡°You should go home as quickly as possible if you don¡¯t need anything. Your sister must be


    working to her core. You have nothing to do all daylong, yet you don¡¯t even help out at home. Your


    mom can¡¯t cook, then you should learn to do so. Go home! Oh, and mind your mouth, don¡¯t you dare


    spew nonsense. Or else¡­ Hmph!¡±


    Everyone at the scene was dead silent, especially Annalise and Prisci, they wondered if their ears


    were malfunctioning. Why else would such a ridiculous thing happen right in front of their eyes?


    Michelle suggested, ¡°Beatrice, we¡¯re going to go somewhere outside for a meal. Do you want toe


    with us?¡±


    Before Beatrice could reply, Alex said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. No appetite for the meal if we were to


    eat together.¡±


    Michelle froze, as she wasn¡¯t sure if he was talking about himself or Beatrice.


    However, she didn¡¯t mind at all. After waving at Beatrice to bid farewell, she turned to Alex and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I bought you a car, it¡¯s parked in the east parking lot. Go take a look If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll


    buy you another one.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Annalise, who couldn¡¯t bear watching them acting lovey-dovey any further, thought, ¡°Who even is this


    Alex guy?¡± She hated such people, he should be grateful that she had not beaten him up yet.


    Annalise spoke up, ¡°Michelle, are you out of your mind? Did he drug you? What do you even like about


    this useless trash? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to eat with him at the same table. I¡¯ll be off now, take care.¡±


    She then turned around and left immediately.


    Prisci blinked her eyes innocently and said, ¡°Uhm, Ms. Yowell. I just remembered that l have some


    things to tend to. My mom told me to eat dinner at home too, so I¡¯ll go home now. You guys can¡­


    Yeah!¡±


    She left as well.


    Alex watched Prisci¡¯s back as she walked away and shook his head gently. The girl was a little


    special. When Alex channelled his special Chi into her body, he had realized something unique within


    her, she had the extremely rare Kyuhelios Pulse.


    People with such a rare pulse would be able to practice the Yowell¡¯s Slunce Jauda with less effort and


    multiplying results. If he were to give her a hand, her future in the realm of martial arts would be


    boundless. Hence, he wanted to bring Prisci to Yowell Manor and ask for Keith¡¯s permission to let her


    train in their martial art. However, now that she¡¯s gone, Alex couldn¡¯t help her.


    Watching Alex and Michelle left together, Beatrice was extremely upset, clenching her teeth.


    Never did she expect that Michelle would be such a b*tch and did not care about her boyfriend being a


    married man. She secretly thought, ¡®Alex Rockefeller is the worst. How dare he pursue other girls


    behind Sis¡¯ back?¡¯


    However, did she even have the courage to tell her sister about it?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 196

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 196


    She was afraid that she might not be able to survive university if she were to expose them.


    When they reached the parking lot, Alex realized that Michelle was giving him a red Aston Martin. Its


    cool structure was quite trendy, but it wasn¡¯t designed to drive through potholes easily.


    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t get the M8 you wanted. There are none of them left in California right now. You can


    take this first and I¡¯ll get you the M8 after it¡¯s stocked up.¡±


    ¡®Look at her, how generous.¡¯


    She was able to buy a luxurious car that cost hundreds of thousands just like that, as if she was simply


    buying a balloon.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Alex wasn¡¯t picky with cars.


    They headed to a spicy stew restaurant.


    Michelle was surprised. ¡°You wanted to treat me to this?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I was initially going to treat Prisci, but she went home. Let¡¯s just order something


    simple.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to pursue Prisci? I can help you, you know? I¡¯ll have her in your bed in just a few


    days.¡±


    Alex hit Michelle on her forehead with chopsticks.


    ¡°Do I look like that kind of person? I have a wife!¡± Alex wasn¡¯t interested in her nonsense and said, ¡°I


    have something to ask you. Does your family own this new material from Thousand Leaves?¡±


    Michelle thought about it and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I think so. Why do you ask?¡±


    Alex exined the whole situation to her.


    Michelle thumped her chest and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy, I¡¯ll just make a call and have someone send a


    permit now! How dare that Assex Constructionpany bully your wife? I¡¯ll forfeit their permit for that, I


    just need to say the word.¡±


    Alex shook his head after putting in some thought.


    The Assexes were still Dorothy¡¯s family. If he were to agree to this, the Assexes would be restless


    about it. The olddy would definitely rush to ire¡¯s ce like a maniac and yell at him. He would


    have to show them mercy this time.


    Michelle immediately made a call.


    Their employees were very efficient as well.


    In just thirty minutes, a middle-aged man arrived with a document pouch.


    Michelle pointed towards Alex. ¡°Hand it to him, he¡¯s Alex Rockefeller, Grandpa¡¯s VIP. If he ever asks


    you for something, you¡¯re obliged to follow his orders, got it?¡±


    This man was Jack Trent, the general manager of Thousand Leaves, and thus an employee of the


    Yowells as well. With Michelle¡¯s words, he gave Alex his utmost respect and handed him the document.


    He then pulled out a card, smiling widely. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, this is my business card. If you need


    anything, just give me a call. I¡¯ve met Ms. Assex from Assex Construction City South Subsidiary


    Company too. She¡¯s very responsible and capable. This permit will allow you to sell our new material


    throughout the country, you won¡¯t be limited to just one area.¡±


    Alex smiled and took the document. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He took a nce at the left side of Jack¡¯s waist and asked, ¡°Mr. Trent, have you been experiencing


    back pain?¡±


    Jack was taken aback, he didn¡¯t expect Alex to ask such a question. ¡°How did you know, Mr.


    Rockefeller? It¡¯s nothing really, I must¡¯ve been cooped up in my office, sitting for long hours must have


    caused me back pain. It¡¯s an upational disease, but it¡¯s not much of a bother to me.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Mr. Trent, that¡¯s not any normal back pain. You have kidney stones. Think about


    it, it¡¯s not just the back, right? Haven¡¯t you been feeling nauseous and vomitingtely? Your urine most


    likely has a slight tint of red too. Your kidney stone is getting pretty bad.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jack remembered that his urine was definitely light red this morning.


    Alex said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Jack froze again.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Jack Trent, just do as he says. He¡¯s the master of California¡¯s miracle


    doctor, a legendary doctor himself! You¡¯re very lucky to have him diagnose you.¡±


    Jack¡¯s mouth fell agape, he couldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Suddenly, a woman startedughing and spoke sarcastically. ¡°The master of California¡¯s miracle


    doctor? A legendary doctor himself? What a joke! If he¡¯s a legendary doctor, then I¡¯d be St Mary.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 197

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 197


    The woman who spoke up was sitting behind Alex and seemed to be in her thirties.


    She overheard their conversation since she was sitting so close by.


    She had been listening to them since Michelle said she¡¯d have Prisci in Alex¡¯s bed. She absolutely


    despised the two, and even wanted to call the cops on them. It was a relief that Alex turned down the


    offer.


    Later on, she heard them talking about Thousand Leaves, saying that they¡¯d be able to get the permit


    with just a word. Upon listening to this, she almost spat out her spicy stew.


    She just so happened to know about Thousand Leaves. Her husband sold building materials too,


    though he was just a small distributor working under the California franchise. She knew that Thousand


    Leaves was owned by the Yowells, one of the four richest families in California. Thepany was also


    well advertised.


    Her husband distributed hundreds of different brands of building materials, yet Thousand Leaves


    contributed seventy percent of their sales.


    How could that youngdy say that she¡¯d be able to get the sales permit from such a famous brand


    with one word? This was clearly a joke.


    What¡¯s more appalling was that she started bluffing that the young man was the master of California¡¯s


    miracle doctor.


    Michelle rolled her eyes and red at the woman. ¡°Who the heck are you?¡±


    The womanughed again. ¡°I¡¯m St. Mary!¡±


    They had already caught the attention of all the customers who startedughing at them as well.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the f*ck Are you looking for a fight, b*tch?¡±


    Michelle said as she mmed the table, she was ready to p.


    Alex held her hand down. ¡°Why are you so triggered? They¡¯ll just have to see it for themselves. Why


    would a nobody¡¯s words anger the Yowell diva? That just goes to show your ws. You have to start


    learning how to control your emotions. It would benefit your health greatly.¡±


    Michelle sat back down though her eyes still gave out a re.


    However, that woman wouldn¡¯t stop taunting. ¡°You tried to p me? Just look at yourself! Even going


    as far as calling her the Yowell diva, what a f*cking bluff! Don¡¯t tell me your sorry *ss is from one of the


    four richest families, the Yowells. You wish! Why would a Yowelle to such a shabby ce to eat


    spicy stew? Is your life just based on such lies? If you¡¯re a Yowell, then I¡¯m the queen of the United


    Nations!¡±


    Just then, the woman was pped hard across the face.


    It was Jack Trent.


    His expression was darkened. ¡°How dare you insult the youngdy? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    After being pped, the woman fumed and screamed like a maniac.


    But she was outnumbered as they had three people from their side. She said, ¡°You¡¯re dead meat for


    pping me! Don¡¯t you dare run, you bunch of liars!¡±


    She rushed out to call for help.


    Alex and the others didn¡¯t care at all.


    Alex turned to Jack and said, ¡°Mr. Trent, your kidney stones are worsening. If you don¡¯t take them out,


    the stones would damage your kidneys permanently and they wouldn¡¯t function normally anymore. It


    would damage your urinary system too. Come here and I¡¯ll treat it for you. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll only take a


    minute.¡±


    Jack¡¯s eyelids twitched lightly.


    He took a few nces at Michelle as he was starting to doubt Alex¡¯s identity as well.


    If Michelle weren¡¯t here, he would¡¯ve exploded¡­


    ¡®He said it was a bad case of kidney stone, yet now he¡¯s saying that he can cure me in just a minute.


    Does he really think he¡¯s some kind of god?¡¯


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t believe it when Michelle said that Alex was the master of California¡¯s miracle


    doctor.


    Suddenly, a young man stepped up andughed. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t take this anymore! I really had tough


    for at least a minute! Hey dude, I¡¯m not making fun of you, but I really can¡¯t hold in myughter


    anymore. Kidney stones aren¡¯t that easy to cure. A minute? You must be joking, really!¡±


    Jack said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, well¡­ uhm, I¡¯ll just go to the hospital!¡±


    Michelle gave Jack a light kick on his thigh. ¡°Go, let Alex cure you. If it¡¯s something he can do in a


    minute, then why bother going to the hospital? Besides, we can help this guy broaden his horizons and


    shut him up.¡±


    Jack didn¡¯t know how to refuse Michelle, so he walked up to Alex determinedly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 198

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 198


    Alex had only suggested curing him since Jack helped him out. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Trent, it takes


    fate to save someone. If you really have doubts, it¡¯s alright. You can always go to a hospital for a check


    up. You have to be quick though, your kidney stone is situated in a very bad position, it might lead to


    other infections.¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh again.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t use ultrasounds or X-rays, you didn¡¯t even check his pulse. How could you know that the


    kidney stone was in a bad spot? Do you have X-ray vision?¡¯


    This time, Michelle¡¯s eyes widened as well. She crossed her arms across her chest in doubt. ¡°Alex, do


    you have X-ray vision?¡±


    Alex ignored her.


    Suddenly, Jack spoke up. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I believe in you¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t using a surgical knife anyway, so Jack knew that it would be worth a try.


    Alex didn¡¯t say anything more and ced his hand on the lesion, inserting his Chi into his body. By


    creating a vibrating energy, he was able to crush Jack¡¯s kidney stones into pieces through the skin. He


    was even able to force it out of his kidneys into his intestines.


    Alex then retrieved his hand a minuteter. ¡°Okay, now tell me, does your back still hurt?¡±


    Jack touched his back, twisting his waist as well, he eximed excitedly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! I feel


    so much better now. So, I really did get kidney stones! Mr. Rockefeller, you really are a legendary


    doctor, you¡¯re literally Hippocrates reborn! To think I doubted you just now, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    The young man blew a noodle out of his nostrils from choking.


    He spoke up. ¡°Oh please, at least make it realistic! Your act is just too much. Do you really think you¡¯re


    making some kind of drama?¡±


    Jack replied, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller really cured my kidney stones just now.¡±


    The young man waved dismissively, ¡°Fine, whatever, I lost, okay? Continue acting all you want.¡±


    Suddenly, a group of men barged into the restaurant. The leader was buff, wearing a top with short


    sleeves. His arms were covered with tiger tattoos as well. ¡°Who in the f*ck pped my wife? Come out


    here this instant!¡±


    It would seem that he was that woman¡¯s husband.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Jack could step forward, the woman rushed to them and pointed at him. ¡°It was him! These


    three lying losers! iming that he¡¯s the master of California¡¯s miracle doctor, and calling her a Yowell!


    What a joke! Just go look at yourselves in the mirror! The oldest one was the one who pped me!


    Hubby, make him regret it! p him a hundred times or something!¡±


    The man scowled. ¡°Okay, stand aside. I¡¯ ll seek revenge for you. You motherf*cker, how dare you p


    my wife? Who gave you the per¡­ Uhm¡­¡±


    Suddenly, his words trailed off.


    His eyes widened. mouth agape.


    The woman gave him a light nudge. ¡°Hubby, why are you just standing there? Beat him, beat up this


    damn loser!¡±


    The man swung his arm and pped a face. However, he didn¡¯t p Jack, but his wife instead.


    ¡°Are you mad? I told you to p him! Why are you pping me?¡± The women fumed.


    Another pnded on the woman¡¯s face. The man said, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    The man kneeled with a thud before them with a bitter expression. ¡°Mr. Trent, Ms. Yowell, my wife


    didn¡¯t know any better and offended you greatly. I¡¯m sorry, I sincerely apologize for her. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    He then proceeded to p himself multiple times.


    Everyone in the restaurant fell silent.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 199

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 199


    The young man who choked on his noodles fell off his seat butt first.


    ¡°Ms. Yowell, the California diva? Is this true?¡±


    Someone took out their phone secretly and searched for the California Diva.


    Lots of photos and results popped up.


    Michelle had always kept a high profile and didn¡¯t care for the paparazzis. The Yowells didn¡¯t do


    anything about it as well, they just let her be.


    So, it was fairly easy to look her up.


    Suddenly, someone screamed¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s true! She really is Ms. Yowell, Michelle Yowell!¡±


    ¡°So, it is true! Ms. Yowell actually came to my restaurant to eat spicy stew. I¡­ I wonder if I could get a


    picture with her?¡±


    ¡°Mister, are you blind? Look at her, she¡¯s fuming. Why would you even ask for a photo now?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the man had pped himself more than ten times, Jack spoke up. ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    The man nodded.


    Jack asked another question, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This put the man in a difficult position.


    His building material store was one of the smaller distributors of Thousand Leaves. Which was why he


    was familiar with Thousand Leaves, he even had their brochures. This was how he knew about Jack.


    However, if he were to reveal his identity now, Thousand Leaves could possibly forfeit his selling


    license and he would sustain a great loss. But, he didn¡¯t dare lie in front of the Yowell Diva. He had to


    tell the truth.


    Jack nodded and looked at the woman with a swollen face filled with fear. ¡°Just go, and keep an eye on


    your wife. If she dares to offend the youngdy again, you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±


    The man was overjoyed, he didn¡¯t expect Jack to let him off so easily.


    He immediately gave him a few kowtows and left.


    He didn¡¯t know that they were as insignificant as ants to Jack.


    Jack didn¡¯t want to have someone grove! in public for such a small matter. If he let them off easily, then


    this family would be indebted to him, and consequently lead them to work harder for theirpany.


    Moreover, it would benefit Thousand Leaves and the Yowells¡¯ reputation.


    Just then, the young man crawled back up on his feet and stared at Alex. ¡°So, you¡¯re really a legendary


    doctor?¡±


    ¡®Surely, Ms. Yowell wouldn¡¯t make up such lies out of boredom?¡¯


    Alex took a few nces at him. Although he had made fun of him, his words didn¡¯t cross any


    boundaries and he was quite humorous too. Moreover, Alex had looked into his Chi and realized that


    the man was ill. If he were to waste any more time, the young man would be in grave danger.


    With a good heart, Alex said, ¡°Have you been experiencing headaches? Does your head feel heavy


    and you sometimes ck out?


    The young man froze. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    Michelle said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so earlier? He¡¯s the master of California¡¯s miracle doctor. Why would I lie to


    a nobody like you?¡±


    The young man was appalled. ¡°But¡­ this¡­ this is just ridiculous! Dr. Coney is almost in his eighties.


    He looks like he could be Dr. Coney¡¯s grandson, how could he be his master?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t want to use James¡¯ reputation as well, he waved dismissively. ¡°Michelle, stop telling others


    that I¡¯m Dr. Coney¡¯s master! I just taught him an acupuncture method, it¡¯s nothing really! Young man,


    there¡¯s a tumor in your brain. If you go to a hospital now, you may have a chance at surviving. If you


    keep stalling time, no one would be able to save you. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full now, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Suddenly, the young man turned gloomy. ¡°So you really are a legendary doctor. You¡¯re right, I do have


    a tumor in my brain.¡±


    The store owner of the spicy stew restaurant was surprised. ¡°Huh? Luke, you have a brain tumor?


    What happened?¡±


    Apparently, they all knew each other.


    Luke smiled bitterly. ¡°Well, Mr. Dex, it is what it is.¡±


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you go to the hospital now? What are you waiting for?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 200

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 200


    ¡°Do you really think I want to wait? The surgery fee is at least half a million dors. And there are risks


    to the surgery as well, it¡¯s a fifty-fifty gamble. I might not be able to survive the surgery. It¡¯s not like you


    don¡¯t know the condition of my family. If something were to happen to me, my mom and sister would be


    done for. It¡¯s alright, no more talking, I¡¯ll be off now. I have lots of parcels to deliver at noon.¡±


    The store owner sighed, his eyes filled with sympathy. Looks like this was yet another tragedy.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Alex spoke up. ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    The young man paused for three seconds and smiled as he nodded. ¡°I do. As Ms. Yowell¡¯s friend, you


    wouldn¡¯t have the leisure to trick a poor lowly guy like me.¡±


    Alex stood up. ¡°Believe me, and I¡¯ll show you the light.¡±


    He walked over and took a finger out, cing it an inch above the young man¡¯s temples.


    That was where the tumor was, underneath his skull.


    Just then, Alex¡¯s finger shone like a jade, as if there was electricity surrounding it. He pressed on the


    young man¡¯s head gently.


    Michelle and Jack widened their eyes.


    Although they had mentally prepared themselves, they were still appalled. This was an actual tumor


    that might mutate at any point. What was Alex even doing? Was he going to use such a method to help


    remove the tumor? Putting the uracy of locating the tumor aside, how¡­? How would he even


    remove it?


    This looked like a big joke.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that the Ultimate Book of Medicine was not from the mortal realm. The


    Force¡¯s healing Chi was powerful, able to cure many illnesses. Besides, Alex researched the book out


    of fun and realized that this medical book was made for many different types of martial arts


    practitioners. The best part was that it could help regrow limbs and recollect


    souls. This was literally a god¡¯s power.


    A small tumor was nothingpared to that. It was just caused by clogged blood vessels.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The young man screamed.


    Everyone in the restaurant was startled, thinking that something bad had happened.


    The young man struggled to shake Alex¡¯s finger off.


    However, Alex¡¯s finger was attached to his head, he couldn¡¯t get out of its touch at all. To prevent the


    man from moving around, Alex restricted him with his other hand and ordered sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t bear watching him any longer and tried stopping him. ¡°Hey, do you even know your


    stuff? What are you doing? Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s in pain? Are you trying to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Stop that now! Or I¡¯m going to call the cops!¡±


    ¡°What the f* ck, what kind of person are you? Why would we need hospitals if you could cure his tumor


    with just a poke?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as someone pulled out their phone to call the cops, Alex let go of the young man and smiled.


    ¡°Alright, your tumor is gone.¡±


    The young man wiped the sweat off of his forehead as he was drenched in cold sweat from the pain he


    had just experienced.


    Since he forced the removal of the tumor, it was only natural that the process was painful to endure.


    ¡°Really?¡± The man seemed doubtful.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t believe it, not even Michelle.


    Alex said, ¡°You can go to the hospital for a check up.¡±


    Someone came up to check on the young man. ¡°I think there¡¯s a wound here. Look, it¡¯s a bruise! Let¡¯s


    go to the hospital now, he might have made things worse! I think there¡¯s a hospital nearby, you can get


    a check up there.¡±


    Someone else turned to Alex. ¡°You can¡¯t leave. If something happens, you have to take responsibility.¡±


    Alex smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 201

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 201


    When they arrived at the hospital for a check up, the female doctor recognized the young man.


    She said in a stern and concerned tone, ¡°Luke, your tumor can¡¯t wait any longer. It¡¯s growing in a


    precarious spot. There¡¯s still a chance that you could be cured. However, if you stall any more time, the


    tumor would grow. Then that would be a bigger problem, you know that, right?¡±


    The young man was Luke Hiddleston. ¡°Dr. Patricia, quick! I¡¯d like to have a check up! Can you check if


    my tumor is still there?¡±


    The doctor froze. ¡°If it¡¯s still there? Why would it disappear for no reason?¡±


    One of the guys pointed at Alex, smiling. ¡°Doctor, you just don¡¯t know. This man is a legendary doctor,


    he can cure any sickness. Even the California miracle doctor refers to him as his master. This


    legendary doctor poked his head and the tumor went poof! Gone!¡±


    His tone and expression was sarcastic, as if he was telling the world¡¯s biggest joke.


    He wanted to see Alex humiliated.


    As expected, Dr. Patricia was annoyed. ¡°Luke, you must¡¯ve been scammed! I guess there are lots of


    bad people in this world. Oh Luke, you¡¯re a university graduate, how are you still so childish? How


    could you believe such a tant lie? If you can poke a tumor away, then I could st the moon down


    with one fart!¡±


    After saying this, she realized she had been slightly vulgar with her words.


    Michelle said, ¡°Just give him a check up. What¡¯s the use of talking so much?¡±


    Dr. Patricia huffed. ¡°Alright then! Once I expose your lie, I¡¯ll call the cops.¡±


    Half an hourter, the results came in.


    Dr. Patricia stared at the results for quite a while, she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why can¡¯t I


    see it anymore? It should be here, was there a mistake?¡±


    Luke was overwhelmed. ¡°Dr. Patricia, how is it? Is it still there?¡±


    Dr. Patricia shook her head and said, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t see it on the scan anymore, but there¡¯s just no way!¡±


    With a loud thud, Luke kneeled before Alex and sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°You¡¯re a miracle, you really are


    a miracle! Thank you, thank you so much! You¡¯re my saviour, you saved my whole family!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how else to express how grateful he was towards Alex.


    This scene made Alex reminisce about the past. He remembered how helpless he was when his


    mother was still in aa.


    ¡°Get up, you don¡¯t have to thank me this much. Please live a great life from now on.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t stay any longer, he just left the hospital with Michelle and Jack.


    Luke had wanted to thank him with money, but Alex refused to ept it. He could tell that Luke was


    filial, despite his family¡¯s


    condition.


    After Alex and the others had left, the group started discussing about them. Dr. Patricia was sure that


    Luke had a brain tumor, she even gave him two body checkups. It was impossible for it to just


    disappear into thin air.


    She decided to give Luke a full body checkup again. The results were the same, there was no tumor.


    Luke was so excited that he immediately went on his social media to post about Alex, telling his story. It


    was unfortunate that he didn¡¯t take a photo of him. However, with just his simple post, everyone on his


    social media was overjoyed.


    ¡°Alex, would you like to go home with me?¡± Michelle invited Alex in front of Jack.


    Jack was now more respectful towards Alex. As someone who could just go in and out of the Yowell


    Manor as they please, he knew that Alex was not someone he could afford to offend. Moreover, he was


    able to witness Alex¡¯s unworldly skills. He admired him wholeheartedly.


    He, too, decided to get a full body checkup at a hospital, especially for his kidneys. Besides, he felt as if


    he would be the biggest third wheel in history if he stayed, so he excused himself.


    Alex turned to Michelle. ¡°Have you collected everything I asked of you?¡±


    Michelle nodded. ¡°Almost, there¡¯s still one herb on its way from North Tokyo. I think it¡¯ll arrive


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, call me when it arrives.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Then, he drove off in the Aston Martin to Assex Vi.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 202

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 202


    The door opened and Alex walked into the vi on his own.


    Unexpectedly, the living room waspletely empty. He felt the sudden urge to pee and rushed to his


    usual room. There was a bathroom attached.


    He flung the bathroom door open and froze.


    There was someone inside of the bathroom, Beatrice Assex, whom he had met at California State


    University just a while ago. More importantly, she was bent slightly forward, attaching her sanitary pad


    on her underwear.


    Their eyes met.


    Beatrice was surprised too.


    After freezing in ce for five seconds, she let out a high pitch scream. ¡°Rockefeller, you jerk! I¡¯ll kill


    you!¡±


    Alex was smart, he knew he needed to run. ¡°Hey, I didn¡®t mean to! I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Just as he tried to get out of the house, Alex noticed that ire hade home.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Beatrice¡¯s screams, she grabbed Alex, who was ready to make a run for it. She said angrily,


    ¡°Hey Rockefeller, you ungrateful loser! Have you been bullying Beatrice again? Don¡¯t you dare run, I


    need an exnation here.¡±


    Beatrice came running, crying. ¡°Mom, this bastard saw my private parts!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± ire lifted an arm to p Alex, screaming. ¡°You really are a bastard! Beatrice is


    your sister-inw! How dare you molest her? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    As a man, he knew he was unable to reason with them in this situation.


    So, he just let ire¡¯s p happen. But when ire wanted to p him again, he dodged and said,


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be mad, this is all just a misunderstanding. I wanted to use the toilet, but Beatrice was in


    there. How could I know that she was in the restroom downstairs? She didn¡¯t even lock the door!¡±


    Beatrice was fuming. ¡°This is my house, I can be wherever I want! And it¡¯s my choice whether to lock


    the doors or not. You don¡¯t even live here.¡±


    She was still mad about what happened in school earlier. Now, she wanted to kill Alex if she could.


    Alex replied, ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll apologize, okay? I didn¡¯t mean it, and I just saw a ck bush, I didn¡¯t see


    anything else!¡±


    ¡®ck bush?¡¯


    Beatrice was going to explode from anger.


    Alex knew that he would never be able to reason with them. He found a chance and ran out the door.


    ¡®F*ck, what luckI have!¡¯


    ¡®These two will probablyin to Dorothyter!¡¯


    As expected, he received a call from Dorothy before he got back to Maple Vi.


    Dorothy wasn¡¯t a madwoman like ire.


    ¡°Did you get into an argument with my sister again? This time¡¯s worse, she said you molested her.


    What happened?¡±


    Alex immediately exined everything to Dorothy. After listening to him, Dorothy was still slightly


    ufortable with what happened. However, Alex was not to me for it, so she changed the topic.


    She talked about the selling rights of Thousand Leaves.


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have the selling permit in hand. You don¡¯t have to feel threatened by the old


    lady again.¡±


    A day passed quickly.


    The next morning, Joanne, Anderson and Emma arrived at the Assex Construction City South


    Subsidiary Company.


    At that same moment, a client came by to get their purchases.


    Anderson yelled. ¡°Stop right there!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 203

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 203


    Anderson rushed up to the client and pushed a worker who was moving boxes aside with full force.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The worker lost bnce and fell to the ground, along with the materials in the box. The box almost


    crushed his feet too.


    ¡°What the f¡­¡± The worker was enraged and was about to yell at them. However, looked up and


    realized that it was the CEO of Assex Constructions, Anderson Assex, who pushed him. Behind


    Anderson was Joanne and six guards in uniforms.


    He immediately kept his mouth shut and swallowed his anger.


    After multiple ps from Alex, Anderson¡¯s face was swollen. Even now, his teeth were still hurting from


    the impact. His anger had welled up in his chest and he couldn¡¯t wait to release all of it at the subsidiary


    company.


    He grabbed the worker by his cor and said angrily, ¡°What? Are you trying to curse at me? Look at


    yourself. Do you want to get fired?¡±


    The young worker didn¡¯t dare to fight back. ¡°No, no! I didn¡¯t curse!¡±


    Dorothy had given him a higher wage, so he really didn¡¯t want to get fired.


    Anderson huffed and let him go with a smug look. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    He then yelled out loud. ¡°Everyone, stop! Stop what you¡¯re doing right now! Stop moving the new


    materials from Thousand Leaves!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The client was shocked, he rushed up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why can¡¯t they move these?


    Ourpany needs these materials forter, we can¡¯t afford to waste any time.¡±


    Anderson said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what yourpany is. Don¡¯t you dare take any of these materials


    today.¡±


    The man was enraged by the insult. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? We signed a contract. Are you trying to


    breach the contract? I don¡¯t care, I will be taking these materials now! Boys, get to work!¡±


    Suddenly, Anderson pped the man hard across his face.


    The client fumed and lunged towards Anderson, ready to fight. However, Anderson had the help of


    multiple security guards. The client lost and was pinned to the ground. Anderson kicked the client


    arrogantly and chuckled. ¡°Hey kiddo, how¡¯s that for a change, huh? You don¡¯t even have what it takes


    to fight me. Throw him out!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Dorothy rushed over as soon as she heard the news. Following behind her was Alex.


    Alex predicted that the Assexes woulde by thepany to cause a disturbance. So, he contacted


    Dorothy earlier and arrived at thepany together.


    Dorothy was infuriated when she saw her client getting beaten up and thrown out. ¡°Uncle Anderson,


    you¡¯ve crossed the line! How could you beat him up and throw him out? Why are you doing this?¡±


    Anderson noticed that Alex was standing behind Dorothy, and backed away instinctively.


    Emma spoke up. ¡°Why are we doing this? You¡¯re really asking why my dad is doing this? We¡¯re here to


    drive out the thieves! My dad made it clear that no one can take any of the materials here, yet he


    insisted on doing so! How is he not a thief, then? Is he a thug? Why should we be nice to a thug, then?¡±


    Dorothy was about to snap. ¡°Let me make it clear for you. This is mypany now. Uncle Anderson,


    what makes you think you can do as you please here?¡±


    Suddenly, the olddy scolded her. ¡°Dorothy Assex, how dare you! How dare you speak to your uncle


    like that? Have you no respect for your elder?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 204

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 204


    Dorothy didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡±


    The olddy continued. ¡°And who said Anderson doesn¡¯t have the right to give orders? What are these


    materials anyway? Aren¡¯t they the new materials from Thousand Leaves? We had forfeited your


    company¡¯s right to sell them, yet you¡¯re still trying to. This is illegal, do you want to end up in jail?¡±


    Emma smiled smugly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Dorothy. I must say, you have quite the balls. You dare sell the new


    materials from Thousand Leaves without a permit. This is literally smuggling. I¡¯ve contacted Mr.


    Roberts from the Bureau of Industry and Commerce. He¡¯ll be here at any moment to inspect your


    company.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dorothy was scared and angry.


    They were family, yet Emma went overboard. She wanted to ruin her life!


    ¡°Grandma, did you approve of this too?¡± Dorothy turned to the olddy.


    Joanne¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Dorothy, Grandma had already given you a chance yesterday, but you


    didn¡¯t listen to my advice. I¡¯m truly disappointed. However, before Mr. Roberts arrives, I¡¯m willing to give


    you another chance. Go help Assex Constructions sign the contract with South Cali Structures. You


    know what to do. Or else, prepare to go to jail!¡±


    The color drained from Dorothy¡¯s face and her whole body started trembling.


    It wasn¡¯t due to the threat of jail, but Joanne¡¯s actions.


    ¡®We¡¯re still blood rtives, how could you be so cruel?¡¯


    ¡°Grandma, I really can¡¯t do what you ask of me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to, I really don¡¯t have the


    ability for that.¡± Dorothy said sadly, her eyes turning red.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± The olddy said with a cold smile and turned around,pletely ignoring Dorothy¡¯s


    sobs.


    Emma smiled coldly, overjoyed to see Dorothy like this. She could already see Dorothy getting locked


    in a jail cell.


    Alex walked over to Dorothy and wiped her tears gently. His voice was gentle and soft. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,


    don¡¯t cry. We can get through anything, it¡¯s just that we can no longer go back in time. Since they


    decided to cross the line, then we should turn the tables around.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Dorothy understood what Alex meant. She looked at the olddy¡¯s back. Joanne was merciless.


    Dorothy nodded to Alex.


    Emma smiled despicably. ¡°Still trying to act tough? Dorothy, do you know what I hate about you? You¡¯re


    always acting like a damsel in distress. You¡¯re the b*tchiest person ever, yet you¡¯re acting as if you¡¯re a


    pure and innocent young girl. You married this loser for more than half a year, yet you wouldn¡¯t even let


    him sleep with you! You must be making yourself open to second choices. You¡¯ve already decided to


    remarry, you just don¡¯t have any options right now.¡±


    ¡°And you, Alex Rockefeller, I pity you.¡±


    ¡°Back then, your dad was the CEO of apany that was worth 300 billion. Now look at you! You¡¯re a


    disappointment! If your dad knew how you ve away for those three women. Oh, if he just knew how


    you became aplete loser, having to endure the beating and scolding every single day; if he knew


    you had to kneel before them and act as if everything¡¯s fine, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s face became pale, she didn¡¯t know how to fight back.


    Alex held Dorothy¡¯s hand and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Emma. You don¡¯t know anything about


    true love, you have no idea how great it is. Back then, I couldn¡¯t bear the weight, I was depressed, I


    gave her misery. Yet she waited for me, and she¡¯s still waiting for me, even now. I¡¯ll be protecting her


    from now on. I would crush anyone who dares to hurt her. I would not show mercy for those who hurt


    my wife.¡±


    Emma cackled. ¡°This must be the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this year! What makes you think a loser like


    you can make such bluffs? Try getting through today, genius! You might need to protect her from going


    to jail now.¡±


    Just then, two cars arrived at the entrance.


    A few men in suits got out.


    Anderson rushed up to them. ¡°Mr. Roberts, you¡¯re finally here! Come this way and take a look. They¡¯re


    illegally trading-they¡¯ve been caught red-handed doing so! Please arrest Dorothy Assex and close this


    company down.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 205

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 205


    Dorothy initially wanted to believe them.


    They were family and her father was Grandma¡¯s biological son after all.


    However, as she watched the business cars drive in, her beliefs and hopes were crushed in an instant.


    ¡®Police cars might show up next!¡¯


    ¡®Heh, what irony.¡¯


    Mr. Roberts¡¯ full name was Marshall Roberts. He greeted Joanne with a smile as soon as he got out of


    the car. The Assexes weren¡¯t the most powerful family in California, but they were still fairly well known.


    Marshall signalled his underlings with a wave. His underlings checked the materials in the storage and


    reported back to him. ¡°All the materials are indeed from Thousand Leaves.¡±


    Marshall nodded and turned to Dorothy. ¡°Ms. Assex, I¡¯ve received a report that yourpany is selling


    materials from the famous Thousand Leaves of California. However, this requires a permit from


    Thousand Leaves, or the regional distributing


    Anderson and Emma watched Dorothy excitedly.


    Even the olddy looked on smugly.


    Sending Dorothy to jail was nothing to Joanne. She despised how Dorothy teamed up with an outsider


    to steal the subsidiarypany in City South. To her, this was an absolute disrespect to her and the


    family. She didn¡¯t need such an ungrateful granddaughter.


    Suddenly, Alex took out a document and handed it to Marshall.


    The Assexes¡¯ smiles faded and their expressions froze.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be a permit, right?¡±


    Marshall looked at the document thoroughly and realized that it really was a permit from Thousand


    Leaves.


    Although he had the heart to help Joanne, he was a public official. He couldn¡¯t afford to be biased at


    times like these unless he wanted to get fired.


    ¡°Let me have a look! ¡± The olddy snatched the document out of Marshall¡¯s hands.


    Joanne¡¯s face turned pale.


    If this was a permit from Assex Constructions, she would be able to dismiss it with a random excuse.


    However, this permit was from the main branch of Thousand Leaves.


    Anderson and Emma rushed over to check the document out as well.


    With just one look, they were shocked too.


    After a short pause, Emma screamed. ¡°No way, there¡¯s just no way! This must be fake. Thousand


    Leaves would only give permits to one main distributor for every state. And Assex Constructions is the


    main distributor of California! This document must be a fake!¡±


    Anderson¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it must be a fake! Dorothy, you really do have some guts. To think you¡¯d make a fake


    permit! You¡¯re done for! Be ready for jail!¡± He said as he tore the document into pieces.


    Dorothy screamed. ¡°Uncle Anderson, how could you destroy our permit?¡±


    Anderson smiled coldly. ¡°Permit? This is literally a fake document. You must¡¯ve forged the stamp on the


    permit too. Dorothy Assex, Alex Rockefeller, you¡¯ve really got some guts. Are you happy now? You¡¯ve


    dug your own grave. Mr. Roberts, this is enough evidence to arrest them, right?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Marshall nodded. ¡°Yes, Thousand Leaves do indeed provide just one permit for each state. This permit


    must be fake. Ms. Assex, please follow us to give your statement.¡±


    Dorothy looked towards Alex in panic ¡°I didn¡¯t forge it. It¡¯s real.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 206

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 206


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This document is real. Jack Trent from Thousand Leaves personally signed it and passed


    it to me,¡± Alex Rockefeller said.


    Joanne spat in Alex¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a useless shut-in. Why would Jack Trent from Thousand


    Leaves personally sign and send a document to you? That¡¯s the biggest lie I¡¯ve ever heard,¡± Joanne


    said.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll eventually find out if he¡¯s telling the truth or not. The police will be involved when the time


    comes. For now, we must temporarily shut Assex City South Subsidiary Company down. My apologies,


    Ms. Assex,¡± Marshall Roberts said.


    However, Dorothy Assex¡¯s new secretary came running in. ¡°Ms. Assex, Mr. Trent from Thousand


    Leaves is here,¡± she said.


    Dorothy was stunned. Emma Assex, on the other hand, startedughing loudly.


    ¡°Mr. Trent must have found out that you forged the authorization letter and came to demand an


    apology. Dorothy, are you still in denial?¡±


    Dorothy was actually feeling very nervous, but Alex held her soft hands to calm her down.


    Soon, Jack Trent arrived.


    When Anderson Assex saw Jack, he immediately greeted the man with a warm smile on his face.


    Anderson knew that Jack was backed by the Yowell family who was a hundred times more powerful


    than the Assex family.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Trent. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you here. You must be here because of Dorothy¡¯s


    nasty forgery of the permit. She really did go too far. Fortunately, I have already tom the document,¡±


    Anderson said with a smile.


    Jack looked shocked.


    The document had been torn? What was going on?


    However, Jack wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about it. He circled past Anderson and quickly walked up to


    Alex and Dorothy with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, Ms. Rockefeller, I apologize for showing up without an invitation, ¡± Jack said humbly.


    Suddenly, Anderson¡¯s body tensed up. He was in disbelief.


    Joanne couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Her eyes were wide with surprise.


    ¡°Impossible. How is this possible?¡± Emma mumbled to herself.


    ¡°Mr. Trent, you¡¯re here at the right time. These people suspect that I forged the document from


    yesterday, they even tore it apart. Mr. Marshall here even wanted to shut down my wife¡¯spany just


    now. But there are so many employees that rely on thepany for an ie. They have mouths to


    feed. What would they do if thepany shut down? That¡¯s why you must help exin things to Mr.


    Marshall over here,¡± Alex said with a smile.


    When Marshall saw how Jack greeted Alex, he was already dumbfounded. Marshall¡¯s heart was


    beating wildly.


    Even he wouldn¡¯t dare get in trouble with someone from the Yowell family.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Marshall started cursing Anderson for setting him up.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Marshall. You look as good as ever! But I really did personally sign the permit. It¡¯s


    a binding agreement. We, Thousand Leaves, have a working rtionship with Ms. Assex¡¯spany,¡±


    Jack said calmly.


    Marshall¡¯s expression froze momentarily.


    ¡°To be honest, I believed the document was real when I saw it. Unfortunately, Anderson over here tore


    it apart. I was only asking Ms. Assex to exin things clearly,¡± Marshall said.


    ¡°I see,¡± Jack murmured.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what happened. But now that you¡¯ve personally shown up and exined things, Mr.


    Trent, it¡¯s all clear now. It¡¯s merely a misunderstanding¡­ In that case, I shall leave to deal with other


    business. Farewell,¡± Marshall said quickly.


    ¡°Farewell, Mr. Marshall.¡± Jack nodded.


    Jack immediately red at Anderson coldly. ¡°Why did you tear the permit I signed for Ms. Assex on


    behalf of Thousand Leaves? You have to give me a reasonable exnation,¡± he said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 207

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 207


    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯


    ¡®Did Jack Trent actually sign a contract with this b*tch, Lady Dorothy Assex? Why? How could this


    happen?¡¯


    ¡®What did Lady Dorothy do to Jack? Could she have slept with himst night?¡¯


    All these thoughts running through Anderson Assex¡¯s mind made him feel as if he would soon have an


    emotional breakdown. When he looked at Lady Dorothy Assex, his eyes were filled with hatred. He felt


    that the only way Lady Dorothy could have convinced Jack to do what he did was because she slept


    with him. Otherwise, how could she have aplished that?


    It couldn¡¯t be anything else apart from her good looks and her willingness to take off her clothes.


    Madame Joanne and Lady Emma Assex both sensed something major was about to happen, and their


    facial expressions changed drastically.


    ¡°Mr. Trent, here¡¯s what happened. From what I know, Thousand Leaves only has one store in every


    main region. Our Assex Construction is the only primary distributor in California. The rest of the


    secondary distributors would need to go through us. But Lady Dorothy¡¯spany didn¡¯t get our


    approval. That¡¯s why I thought she forged the permit and tore it apart.¡±


    Anderson quickly smiled apologetically.


    ¡°I really had no idea that Mr. Trent signed the authorization letter for Lady Dorothy. Otherwise, I


    wouldn¡¯t have dared to destroy it.¡± Anderson added.


    At this point, Anderson was still very self-aware. He didn¡¯t start shouting right away.


    If he did, he would¡¯ve made Jack Trent upset and Assex Construction¡¯s business would be affected.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Trent. That¡¯s exactly what we intended. We were trying to protect Thousand Leaves¡¯


    reputation as the primary distributor in this region,¡± Madame Joanne quickly said.


    ¡°Lady Dorothy Assex is my granddaughter. As her grandmother, I¡¯m very aware that she doesn¡¯t have


    what it takes to run a business. She was selling Thousand Leaves¡¯ products without our permission.


    We were worried it might affect Thousand Leaves¡¯ reputation. That¡¯s why we rushed over here. It


    turned out to be a misunderstanding,¡± she added.


    When Alex Rockefeller saw how Madame Joanne¡¯s tone changed to one of extreme politeness in front


    of Jack, he found it ridiculously funny.


    Since Madame Joanne said those things, Jack had no reason to be too mad. ¡°Since it¡¯s a


    misunderstanding, let¡¯s end it here! Coincidentally, I¡¯ve signed a new permit for you, Ms. Assex. On top


    of what the primary distributor is earning in the main region, Thousand Leaves is willing to offer your


    company an extra 10% share of profits. In fact, this will be an international


    permit, ¡± Jack said.


    ¡°What?¡± Anderson eximed. He nearly tripped and fell.


    Was Jack crazy?


    A 10% profit share was a lot of money. With a snowball effect, it could amount to a sum they could only


    dream of.


    Madame Joanne began to panic. If Lady Dorothy received this permit , Assex Construction would


    definitely be affected. What if Lady Dorothy received a better price and developed further as a lower-


    level distributor? Would the Assex family be forced out of business?


    Madame Joanne immediately spoke up. ¡°Mr. Trent, the City South Subsidiary is one of our branches. I


    think you should transfer this permit to Assex Construction!¡±


    ¡°Madame Joanne, I don¡¯t know what you think of Ms. Assex, but I personally find her a very capable


    person. To be honest, just based on sales, Thousand Leaves hasn¡¯t seen too much development from


    Assex Construction. On the other hand, Ms. Assex¡¯spany has been performing well. In the pas t


    six months, 70% of your sales came from Ms. Assex,¡± Jack said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we assigned Lady Dorothy this specific task previously,¡± Madame Joanne said.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. If you don¡¯t agree with my decision, I can withdraw the permit from


    Assex Construction and issue all of it to Ms. Assex.¡±


    ¡°On top of that, Ms. Assex, I suggest you change yourpany¡¯s name. ¡®Subsidiary of Assex


    Construction¡¯ is not suitable for a global distributor. People might misunderstand. If it¡¯s hard to change


    yourpany¡¯s name, you can start another one. Thousand Leaves is willing to sponsor you without


    any cost. In fact, we are willing to lend you 100 million without interest if need be,¡± Jack said


    generously.


    When the members of the Assex family heard this, they were thoroughly dumbfounded.


    What was Jack¡¯s rtionship with Lady Dorothy? Even if Lady Dorothy slept with Jack, there wasn¡¯t


    any reason for him to help her this much, right?


    The only reasonable exnation was that Jack fell in love with Lady Dorothy, and he wanted to marry


    her¡­


    This would make more sense.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 208

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 208


    Jack Trent was in his early thirties. He wasn¡¯t considered old at all.


    When Emma Assex thought of this, she immediately felt jealous. She wished she could kick Dorothy


    out of the way and throw herself into Jack¡¯s arms.


    But little did they know, Jack was only doing all of this to please Alex Rockefeller.


    Yesterday, Jack went to the hospital for a check- up and found out there indeed was something wrong


    with his kidney. Apart from traces of kidney stones being removed, the doctor discovered a slight


    infection in the area. That proved Jack¡¯s kidney stone problem was quite serious. It had gotten to the


    point where hematuria was a concern. However, since his kidney stones had been thoroughly


    removed, the aftermaths were much easier to deal with.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack no longer had reason to doubt Alex¡¯s medical skills.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, can I have a moment with you?¡± Jack smiled as he asked Alex.


    Alex nodded.


    Alex and Jack walked slightly further away as members of the Assex family watched them with an odd


    expression on their faces,


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, here¡¯s the thing. I have a small request,¡± Jack said.


    ¡°Do tell,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Erm¡­ I was wondering if you¡¯ve done much research on infertility, Mr. Rockefeller?¡± Jack asked.


    Alex smiled a little as he looked Jack up and down. ¡°Mr. Trent, you won¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯re perfectly


    normal in that regard.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. It¡¯s my wife. She was found to be infertile two years ago. It¡¯s been bothering us for a


    while now. We¡¯ve also gone to Dr. Cheryl before, but it couldn¡¯t be fixed. That¡¯s why¡­¡± Jack said while


    he shook his head.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have a look whenever your wife is avable.¡± Alex smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Rockefeller. To be honest, my wife even wanted to get a divorce because of


    this. She wanted me to remarry, but I really love her. If Mr. Rockefeller can help my wife get pregnant,


    I¡¯ll be willing to pay you with all that I have,¡± Jack said joyously.


    Alex agreed to drop by Jack¡¯s ce in the evening.


    Jack left after they ended their conversation.


    When Alex returned, he discovered that the three members of the Assex family had disappeared as


    well.


    Dorothy Assex was still dealing with the client who came to pick up the products. However, after seeing


    Jack speaking up for Dorothy personally, the client didn¡¯t have the guts toin anymore. On top of


    that, Dorothy had also given the client additionalpensation. The issue had been perfectly resolved.


    Alex and Dorothy returned to the general manager¡¯s office.


    Dorothy nced at Alex briefly. ¡°Mr. Trent from Thousand Leaves was actually willing to offer us such a


    huge contract. Looks like you are worth quite a lot to him! I¡¯m sure your secret lover must have put in a


    lot of effort to help you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°My secret lover? Who are you talking about?¡± Alex was stunned.


    ¡°Hmph. You know the answer. Who else could it be if not that woman with the surname Coney? Or do


    you n to tell me that the Yowell family is offering me this permit because of you?¡± Dorothy snorted.


    ¡°But that is the truth of what really happened.¡± Alex rubbed his nose.


    ¡°Do you think I would believe something like that? Well, she ended up helping me this time. Give her a


    call. Tell her I want to treat her to a meal as my way of thanking her in person,¡± Dorothy said while she


    pinched Alex¡¯s ear.


    ¡°What?!¡± Alex was shocked by what he heard.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 209

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 209


    ¡°Why would you want to treat Cheryl Coney to a meal? That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± Alex Rockefeller


    quickly rejected Dorothy Assex.


    This was the biggest joke he had ever heard. If these women were to meet, they might start fighting


    with each other. And Alex wouldn¡¯t be right no matter who he sided with.


    Dorothy looked at Alex seriously. ¡°It is very much necessary. She has helped ourpany


    tremendously. If I don¡¯t express my gratitude, she might talk behind my back again. Call her. Do it right


    now, ¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°Dorothy, she really didn¡¯t help. We don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Alex said and shook his head. In fact, he


    even wanted to use his ultimate skill of holding Dorothy and kissing her.


    However, Dorothy didn¡¯t let him have his way. ¡°Are you going to call her or not? If you don¡¯t even have


    the courage to call her, then there¡¯s definitely something going on between the two of you. Is that it?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°No, absolutely not,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°In that case, call her and put the call on loudspeaker,¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡®D*mn. She¡¯s doing this again.¡¯ Alex thought.


    Since he didn¡¯t have a choice, he finally caved in and called Cheryl Coney.


    At the same time, Cheryl was sleeping in her room. Due to a few oddly difficult cases the hospital


    encountered yesterday, many doctors had been attending meetings. Due to such special


    circumstances, Cheryl stayed up nearly the entire night and was only able to fall asleep in the morning.


    When Alex called her on the phone, she picked it up and mumbled, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, what do you


    want? I was kept up all night yesterday. Can¡¯t you just let me sleep in peace?¡± She sounded sleepy.


    Suddenly, Alex felt a pain in his back.


    When he turned around, he could see Dorothy¡¯s eyes turn red with rage.


    Clearly, she had misunderstood something.


    However, anyone who heard Cheryl¡¯s voice would easily misunderstand her!


    ¡°Cheryl, what are you saying? How were you up all night?¡± Alex quickly said.


    ¡°How? It happened five times consecutively. Sigh, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I want to sleep. I


    can¡¯t even stand up straight. Please have mercy on me and stop keeping me up. You cane to me


    once I¡¯ve recovered,¡± Cheryl said.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Beep, beep, beep. She hung up.


    Cheryl meant to say that the emergency meetings were held five times consecutivelyst night.


    However, since she was very sleepy, she didn¡¯t exin things clearly. Now, Alex was in deep trouble¡­


    Dorothy¡¯s body was shaking violently, and tears were rolling down her cheeks.


    She felt as if her world was turning dark.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, why? Why did you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°I thought I could see hope. I thought we had already gone through the worst. But I never thought I¡¯d


    encounter such hopelessness in the end.:


    ¡°I¡¯m such a fool! When you told me that you found a solution yesterday, I should have known that you


    would find her. Only she is capable of doing such a thing. I didn¡¯t know this was the price I had to pay.


    Five times! How insulting. My husband actually had to sacrifice his body for mypany¡­ So what if I


    got what I wanted for thepany?¡±


    When Alex saw Dorothy like this, his heart was in pain. But this¡­ This couldn¡¯t have been further from


    the truth!


    ¡°Dorothy, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t do that with Dr. Cheryl¡­ I was home all night


    yesterday. I don¡¯t know why she said that, perhaps¡­ Perhaps, she just wants to make you upset.


    Please don¡¯t fall for it.¡± Alex quickly hugged Dorothy.


    ¡°Get away from me. Don¡¯ t touch me, you dirty man,¡± Dorothy said.


    Alex immediately froze.


    He immediately called Cheryl on the phone again, and he kept the call on loudspeaker as he did


    before.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, are you intentionally keeping me awake? Just you wait. I¡¯m going to make sure you


    can¡¯t sleep tonight either,¡± Cheryl said right after picking up the call.


    Dorothy¡¯s facial expression turned even darker.


    Alex immediately became enraged. It was getting even moreplicated. ¡°Dr. Cheryl, please joke


    within reason. My wife is listening to this conversation. Don¡¯ t say things that are untrue. I didn¡¯t even


    see youst night. More importantly, I never slept with you. Why did you say I did that to you five


    times? Do you think I¡¯m superman?¡± Alex said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 210

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 210


    Cheryl Coney eximed and seemed to be slightly more awake. ¡°What do you mean sleep with me?


    Of course¡­ Oh, I was talking about holding meetings in the hospital. There was an exceptional number


    of patientsst night. I had to stay up all night. Who slept with you? Your wife has problems and won¡¯t


    sleep with you, but she still gets defensive about other women being near you? I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Cheryl


    said.


    Alex Rockefeller let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Dorothy, did you hear that? She wasn¡¯t referring to sex. She was talking about meetings in the


    hospital. You¡¯ve wrongly incriminated me,¡± he said.


    However, Dorothy Assex pushed him away. ¡°Do you think I would believe that? If you didn¡¯t see herst


    night, why did Jack Trente over? Did he receive a message in his sleep? Of course, she would


    help you cover things up since I¡¯m around. Get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± she said determinedly with


    a cold expression on her face.


    Seeing her like this, Alex knew she was just upset. There was nothing he could say to calm her down.


    Since he did nothing wrong, he would eventually be forgiven. Alex decided to try speaking to her again


    once she calmed down a little more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not. I really didn¡¯t see Dr. Cherylst night. About the Thousand


    Leaves¡¯ permit letter, I actually spoke to Michelle Yowell. You can ask Beatrice Assex about this. She


    was there yesterday,¡± Alex said before he walked out of the office and sighed gently.


    Although he was depressed, he didn¡¯t me Dorothy. If he were in her shoes, he wouldn¡¯t have been


    able to take all this in either.


    Five minutes after Alex left, Dorothy finally came to her senses. ¡®Did I really me him by mistake?


    How would Beatrice know about this?¡¯ She thought to herself.


    Since Dorothy wasn¡¯t able to work in such a state, she decided to return home to meet her sister.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alex got into his Aston Martin. He was going to the market to buy some groceries before


    heading home.


    Little did he know, he would encounter a car ident. His Aston Martin stopped at a traffic light. Just as


    it turned green and Alex started driving the car forward, a ck sedan knocked into his car from


    behind. His car lights in the back werepletely destroyed, and his car spun 360 beforeing to a


    halt.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    More importantly, the car that caused the ident actually sped past him without stopping.


    ¡°Screw me! ¡± Alex immediately became angry.


    He had barely driven this car worth three million dors, and it was already knocked by another car.


    The person who caused the ident even tried to escape.


    ¡®Just you wait.¡¯ Alex thought.


    He immediately turned on the car engine and unleashed the sports car¡¯s full potential. After a loud roar


    of the engine, the car sped forward.


    Alex was getting a little dejected now.


    In the past, he had never gotten into any car idents despite having driven for years. But within such


    a short recent timespan, he had destroyed several cars that cost a significant amount of money.


    ¡°Am I a destroyer of luxury cars?¡± Alex asked himself dejectedly. He stepped firmly on the elerator.


    Alex¡¯s senses were quite sharp and agile, so driving fast wasn¡¯t an issue.


    Meanwhile, the other person was only driving a BMW. Compared to Alex¡¯s Aston Martin, it was no


    match in speed. Very soon, Alex caught up with the car.


    ¡°Stop the car. F*cking stop the car!¡± Alex shouted angrily.


    But the other person ignored him and continued to speed up.


    Enraged, Alex grabbed a bottle of mineral water next to him and tossed it forcefully out of his car.


    ng!


    Filled with Chi force, the bottle instantly broke the car¡¯s window. Soon, the car window was lowered.


    Alex discovered that it was actually a female driver. She was wearing a pair of sunsses, and her


    facial expression was cold.


    But the strange thing was that she was wearing nothing but a bikini.


    ¡°Stop messing around. I¡¯m from a special agency. I¡¯m carrying out a mission. I¡¯ll pay you for your car.


    Get out of my way,¡± the woman said to Alex.


    Alex was already upset and she just made things worse.


    ¡°What special agency? It sure is special if you have to dress up like this. Are you from a nightclub in the


    red-light district? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? After you leave, who would I im thepensation from?


    Stop the car right now. Otherwise, I won¡¯t go easy on you,¡± he warned.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 211

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 211


    The woman turned around. Alex Rockefeller didn¡¯t need to guess to know that her gaze was as cold as


    ice beneath those sunsses.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The woman asked coldly.


    ¡°I told you to stop the car,¡± Alex said after a moment of silence.


    His car was elerating as he spoke.


    Suddenly, he crashed his car into the woman¡¯s BMW from the side. She was forced to stop as her car


    knocked into the guardrails. The woman looked forward. Coincidentally, she saw a car driving madly


    past a junction. With a high-speed drift, it skidded across the road and knocked a small, ck car over


    before disappearing into traffic.


    Alex happened to witness it as well.


    He was slightly stunned. He wondered to himself why there were so many suicidal drivers today.


    But when he saw the woman in the BMW mming her hands against the steering wheel, he seemed


    to have figured out what was going on.


    Bang!


    The woman kicked her door open and walked out of her car in a bikini. She wasn¡¯t even wearing shoes.


    The problem was that she had a very good physique. She had curves in all the right ces, especially


    her abs and her lower abdomen.


    However, she didn¡¯t have a particrly good attitude. After walking over to Alex¡¯s Aston Martin, she


    mmed her hand on the hood and shouted angrily. ¡°Get out of the car. Did you know that you just


    ruined my n?¡±


    Alex had only just opened his car door slightly when the woman forcefully pulled it open. She grabbed


    Alex by his cor and wanted to pull him out. However, Alex kept his hand on the steering wheel and


    wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of clothing being torn. The woman had torn his shirt.


    Alex casually pushed her away. He got out of the car and stared at the woman coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care who


    you are. It¡¯s your fault for causing a car ident and trying to run away! Nothing will change the fact


    that you are in the wrong. Now, you have to pay for the damage!¡± Alex eximed.


    The woman grabbed Alex by his shirt again and tugged at it.


    This time, Alex nearly bumped into her chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to fight me after damaging my car? What kind of special agency are


    you from to be dressed so revealingly?¡± Alex looked down and said.


    The woman red at Alex angrily.


    In the end, she probably felt that things might getplicated with so many people watching. She


    reached behind her waist and retrieved amunication device from her bikini. ¡°I¡¯ve bumped into a


    troublernaker. That man ended up escaping due to the dy. I can¡¯t catch up now. Do what you must!


    What was Team B doing? Are they all dreaming?¡±


    ¡°Got it. Return to your team!¡± Alex could hear a man¡¯s soft voiceing from themunication


    device by the woman¡¯s ear.


    If not for his Force reaching the third degree and his increased capability from absorbing a significant


    amount of Jadeite essence, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear it.


    This woman really was from some sort of special agency.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡®I wonder, is she the secret agent, 007?¡¯ Alex suddenly thought of the pronoun.


    Meanwhile, the woman handed Alex a name card. There was only a phone number on it. ¡°Call the


    traffic police. If you wantpensation, call the number on this card. They¡¯ll pay you ordingly,¡± she


    said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Alex said after looking at the card.


    ¡°What else do you want? If you don¡¯t stop talking, I¡¯ll p you until you faint. What are you looking at?


    Have you not seen a pretty woman before?¡± The woman said impatiently.


    Alex was rather speechless.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll believe you this time. But I just want to remind you that you¡¯re bleeding,¡± Alex said.


    There was a knife wound on her left thigh. Blood was already dripping down to the back of her leg.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 212

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 212


    ¡°Get lost! ¡± The woman said coldly before getting into her car and driving away.


    Alex Rockefeller checked the back of his car with a depressed look on his face. It was in a much worse


    state than he had imagined. He tried to call the number on the card the woman gave her. After Alex


    exined what happened, the person on the line actually agreed to his request happily. In fact, Alex


    was told there wasn¡¯t any verification process needed. All he had to do was email them a picture of the


    car repair invoice along with his bank ount number and he would receive a payment for it the


    following day.


    Just as Alex was thinking about where to go to get his car fixed, he received a call from Michelle


    Yowell.


    She told him that the final ingredient for the medicine he was making had arrived.


    Alex nced at the back of his car. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there in the afternoon.¡±


    He decided to have Michelle fix his car.


    ***


    In the afternoon, Alex had lunch at home. After thinking about it for a day, Brittany Rockefeller began to


    ept the fact that William Rockefeller was only Bill Rockefeller¡¯s adopted son. Like Alex,ing to


    terms with it got her out of her emotionally vulnerable state.


    After all, the Rockefeller family only treated William as their money-making machine. Now that the


    Rockefeller acquired Rockefeller Group just as they wanted, they no longer had a need for each other.


    ¡°Madame, the Rockefeller family has gone too far. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to try getting


    Rockefeller Group back? If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t give up so easily after being treated like this,¡± Waltz


    Fleur said during the meal.


    Brittany shook her head. ¡°No. Rockefeller Group is thest straw to end our rtionship. If I don¡¯t let it


    go, we can¡¯t break off tiespletely!¡±


    ¡°The Rockefeller family got it too easy.¡± Waltz sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯ t worry. I will bring Rockefeller Group down,¡± Brittany said.


    ¡°Son, I¡¯ve decided to go to Michigan next week. We¡¯ll revive our empire. Come with me,¡± Brittany added


    after a pause.


    Alex was taken aback. ¡°I can go with you on Monday, but I can¡¯t stay in Michigan for too long. I have to


    investigate how Dad died and find out if it¡¯s rted to John Rockefeller. On top of that, I want to know


    what projects Rockefeller Group coborated on with the government in the past.¡±


    Brittany¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard this.


    She nced over at Waltz.


    Waltz immediately caught Brittany¡¯s hint and stood up with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to the supermarket to


    buy some stuff.¡±


    ¡°Mom, is this a secret?¡± Alex asked with a frown.


    Brittany nodded. ¡°Why else do you think your father ended up being med as a national traitor?


    Instead of saying it was a coboration project with the government, I should say that it was a task


    forced on your father by a government official. However, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know about this for now.


    Knowing more won¡¯t do you any good,¡± she said.


    Alex could see the look of concern in his mother¡¯s eyes. He knew very well that it was tough to change


    her mind once she had decided upon something.


    In the end, Alex decided that he would investigate the case on his own in the future.


    After an hour, Waltz returned. Meanwhile, Alex headed to the Yowell family¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Oh my god. Alex, did you get in another car ident? Are you a road hog?¡± Michelle eximed when


    she saw the damaged Aston Martin.


    Alex sighed. ¡°I was unlucky today. I bumped into this crazy woman who was driving recklessly on the


    road. She knocked into my car just as I started to move when the traffic light turned green. I don¡¯t know


    which store the car was bought from. Help me fix it!¡± He said.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Sure! ¡± Michelle agreed decisively.


    Right then, he heard a cold voice. ¡°Hmph. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you. Who are you calling a crazy woman?¡±


    Alex turned to look at the person who spoke.


    He saw three men and a woman walking into the house. The woman was wearing a casual, ck-and-


    white outfit. She was tall with light footsteps. However, her facial expression was unusually cold.


    She was the bikini woman who rammed her car into Alex¡¯s car in the morning. She looked very


    different when fully dressed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 213

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 213


    Alex Rockefeller never would¡¯ve guessed that he would bump into the sexy bikini woman here.


    Meanwhile, one of the men who walked next to the bikini woman was Michelle Yowell¡¯s eldest brother,


    Colin Yowell.


    Alex didn¡¯t recognize the other two men next to her, one of which was a young and the other an old


    man.


    When Michelle saw the bikini woman, she immediately made a face. ¡°Anna Coleman, why are you


    here? What are you doing in my house?¡± Michelle asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Anna answered emotionlessly.


    Michelle snorted. ¡°You¡¯re in my house. Why are you still behaving like a snob?¡±


    ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no point in waiting around for her. Some women are born b*tches. They treat those


    who are nice to them like dirt, but they would runps for those who don¡¯t care about them. There are


    plenty more women who are better than her in my school. I¡¯ll introduce a few of them to you one day,¡±


    Michelle said to Colin.


    Colin sighed softly. There was a sad look in his eyes.


    Alex could tell that it was a case of unrequited love. Colin had feelings for Anna, but she did not return


    those feelings.


    ¡°Who are you calling a b*tch? Michelle Yowell, you asked for it! I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± Anna


    shouted angrily.


    She actually had a worse temper than Michelle. As soon as the disagreement urred, Anna


    proceeded to attack Michelle.


    With a swift move, Anna invoked all her inner energy and struck Michelle with a punch.


    ¡°Peak-Royal rank!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes glistened. He was slightly surprised that Anna¡¯s capability was at a level simr to Waltz


    Fleur¡¯s. He didn¡¯t realize this back when the car ident happened.


    However, Michelle was only at the Intermediate-Royal rank. On top of that, she suffered from an injury


    two days ago and had not fully recovered from it.


    Although Anna didn¡¯t use all her might with this punch, Michelle could easily get injured if she tried to


    fight back


    Just as Michelle was about to strike out, Alex pulled her away and grabbed Anna¡¯s fist with his hand.


    Anna¡¯s attack was instantly blocked. She felt as if the impact of her punch had beenpletely


    absorbed, but Alex didn¡¯t show any expression on his face.


    ¡®What? Is this fellow a martial artist too?¡¯ Anna thought with surprise. But she very soon realized that it


    was a good thing. Although she might have stopped herself from hitting a normal person, she wouldn¡¯t


    hold back against a martial artist.


    To her surprise, Alex looked at Colin and started speaking. ¡°Your sister is right. Love is like a


    rtionship between a key and a lock. It will only work if the two are a match. Otherwise, her lock


    wouldn¡¯t be opened by you even if you stayed with her for the rest of your life,¡± Alex said.


    Michelleughed out loudly.


    ¡°Alex, that¡¯s a perfect metaphor. Anna¡¯s lock is indeed broken. It¡¯s gone rusty. Even if you oil it up with


    lubricant and try to open it with a multi-purpose key, it wouldn¡¯t work. You shouldn¡¯t waste your time,¡±


    Michelle added.


    Anna was extremely upset.


    Alex actuallypared her to a lock. On top of that, Michelle insinuated some very upsetting things


    about her.


    Meanwhile, Alex was still holding onto Anna¡¯s fist. Since he stood in between Anna and Michelle, he


    naturally became Anna¡¯s target to vent her anger.


    ¡°Get out of my way! ¡± Anna shouted.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She invoked her inner force and directed it at Alex. 50% of her inner force was activated.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t even budge. His hand was still wrapped around her fist. It was almost as if he


    didn¡¯t feel anything.


    80% of her inner force was activated.


    Alex still didn¡¯t move.


    Stunned, Anna let out a loud cry. ¡°Dragon-Tusk Punch!¡±


    100% of her inner force was activated.


    ¡°Be careful, Alex,¡± Michelle warned.


    Alex could sense the energy emitted from Anna¡¯s body. The Dragon-Tusk Punch she used enabled her


    to channel all her inner force to one focal point for a heavy hit. Unfortunately, Alex had yet to establish


    foundations for such high-level martial art techniques.


    However, he had an unbelievably strong defense, shocking speed, and great observational skills.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 214

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 214


    Just as Anna Coleman¡¯s punch was about to hit Alex, he leaned to one side slightly and struck her wrist


    at lightning speed with a single finger.


    Anna felt as if a hammer had struck her wrist. Her entire arm went numb. However, she wouldn¡¯t give


    up because she had such a hot temper.


    If her first punch didn¡¯t work, she would try again. ¡°Dragon-Tusk: Seven Deaths!¡±


    This technique was even more formidable than thest one. It happened so quickly that it seemed like


    all seven punches were thrown at him at once.


    However, Alex was able to observe all of them in time. He blocked all of them as he did before but


    decided against striking back. It wasn¡¯t because his heart softened at the sight of Anna¡¯s beauty.


    Instead, it was because he could tell that Anna¡¯s Dragon-Tusk Punch really was quite powerful. He


    couldn¡¯t bring himself to interrupt her, and he wanted to observe and carefully study her technique so


    that he might learn it


    Hence, the battle continued with Anna attacking Alex while he evaded her attacks.


    ¡°Dragon-Tusk: Prajna!¡±


    ¡°Dragon-Tusk: Thousand des!¡±


    ¡°Dragon-Tusk: Cloud Piercer!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Each shout revealed an awe-inspiring punch technique.


    Colin stood nearby with a perplexed expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Anna would achieve Peak-Royal rank so


    soon. She¡¯s just one step away from Mystic rank. I really am far behind her,¡± he murmured.


    Meanwhile, Alex was feeling extremely happy. He secretly absorbed the experience he was gaining


    and reimagined the moves in his mind.


    After repeating her moves twice, Anna realized she still couldn¡¯t defeat Alex. It drove her mad.


    However, Alex was still smiling slyly at her.


    ¡°Bikini woman, do you have other techniques? The same techniques don¡¯t work on me. If this is all you


    ¡¯ve got, I suggest you give up. Don¡¯t be so stubborn.¡± Alex chuckled.


    ¡°You¡­ You keep avoiding me. What kind of man are you? If you¡¯ve got guts, fight me.¡± Anna was so


    tired that she was a little out of breath.


    ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯ve attacked me so many times, I¡¯ll hit you back for once,¡± Alex said.


    He stood still and struck out a punch at lightning speed. He was only using 50% of his powers.


    Anna struck out with a punch as well, but she was using 100% of her inner force.


    Boom!


    There was a loud explosive sound as their energies exploded in all directions. Michelle and the others


    couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps backward.


    Anna stumbled backwards as she heaved. She nearly coughed blood out of her mouth.


    ¡°How did you learn Dragon-Tusk Punch?¡± Anna shouted in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank you, Teacher Coleman, for your effective guidance.¡± Alexughed.


    Anna was stunned for two moments before she realized what had happened. ¡°You actually stole the


    technique from me. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± she shouted angrily before leaping into the air and kicking her


    foot out.


    Alex grabbed her by the ankle and gently tugged at it.


    Bang!


    Anna¡¯s legs spread wide open like a ballet dancer¡¯s as she fell to the ground with a thud. Everyone


    heard a fabric tear. Indeed, her ck pants had been torn at the seam.


    This was where the battle ended.


    With Colin¡¯s help, Anna got back on her feet. However, her face was pale and she walked in a funny


    way.


    Michelle pped and cheered. ¡°That was a fantastic show. Alex, you really are amazing. Now, does the


    lady finally understand that there will always be someone better than her? Come on, Alex, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll


    take you to my grandfather. He¡¯ll be happy to see you,¡± she said. Anna red at Alex, her eyes


    azed.


    ¡°Who is that Coleman girl? What¡¯s her background like?¡± Alex asked as he walked.


    Michelle pursed her lips and lifted her chest. ¡°She has quite an impressive background. She works for


    Divine Constabry.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 215

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 215


    Alex Rockefeller had a strange expression on his face.


    ¡°Divine Constabry? What on earth is that?¡± He asked.


    The only thing he could associate Divine Constabry with was a drama called ¡®The Four¡¯, but it was


    entirely fictional. How could it appear in the real world?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Divine Constabry, but I reckon it¡¯s not too far from it. You can think of her as an ancient


    guard or a government official. She oversees some weird things. Don¡¯t mind her. Think of her as traffic


    police,¡± Michelle Yowell said.


    Alex was rather shocked. This was the first time he had heard about such a department in the


    government.


    ¡°What is she doing here? Not only did she barge into the Yowell family¡¯s ce, but she even attacked


    you. Isn¡¯t that a little too much? Can people from Divine Constabry do whatever they want?¡± Alex


    asked.


    Michelle rubbed her temples. ¡°That¡¯s not because she¡¯s from Divine Constabry. It¡¯s because we


    have never gotten along as kids. She lived around here when she was younger. My brother had always


    followed her around. It was annoying, and she even behaved like an arrogant princess, thinking that


    nobody was better than her,¡± Michelle exined.


    ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ Alex finally understood what was going on.


    Anna Coleman seemed to be connected to the Yowell family in some way. Michelle and Anna were


    childhood friends who often fought with each other.


    Alex had unintentionally involved himself and made things awkward.


    However, it was all worth it because he ended up learning a set of Dragon-Tusk Punch techniques.


    ¡°Grandpa, Alex Rockefeller is here!¡±


    Keith Yowell was lying on his bed. His face looked pale. Although Alex helped to extend Keith¡¯s life by


    seven days, he couldn¡¯t turn Keith into a normal human right away. It was already a miracle that Keith


    lived this long.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller!¡± Keith struggled to get up, but Alex stopped him from doing so.


    ¡°Mr. Yowell, your heart is very weak. I¡¯d suggest you don¡¯t get up,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Grandpa seems to be getting weaker by the day. Alex, help him,¡± Michelle said nervously.


    Alex checked Keith¡¯s pulse. ¡°He¡¯s fine. This is normal. Your grandfather¡¯s life was already near its end.


    Despite his copsed chest, I used Seven Needles of Life Extension to extend his life by seven days.


    He¡¯s lucky to still be alive. As long as he eats the Life Pill, he¡¯ll naturally recover over time,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to make Grandpa suffer less?¡± Michelle asked.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll channel some Chi energy into your body so you won¡¯t be affected by heartburn.¡±


    But just as Alex pressed his hand against Keith¡¯s chest to carefully channel a part of his Chi energy into


    his body, he heard someone shout. ¡°Stop!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It was the old man who came with Anna earlier.


    The group of people entered the room.


    The old man instantly ran forward and grabbed Alex¡¯s hand before pulling him away. ¡°What are you


    doing, young man? Are you trying to kill him?¡± He shouted angrily.


    ¡®D*mn!¡¯ Alex secretly cursed.


    Fortunately, Alex hadn¡¯t started channeling his Chi energy yet. Otherwise, if he was interrupted in the


    process, he might have identally channeled too much of his Chi energy, which had condensed into


    threads in his hand at this point, causing Keith¡¯s veins to explode. If that happened, even God couldn¡¯t


    save Keith.


    After retrieving his hand, Alex seemed upset.


    He stared at the old man. ¡°Who¡¯s trying to kill him? You nearly killed the head of the Yowell family.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 216

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 216


    ¡°Are you putting the me on me?¡±


    The old man red.


    Anna Coleman angrily spoke, ¡°Do you have any idea who you are talking to? He is the Imperial Doctor,


    the man whose hands raised the dead-Wace Yoke! How dare you disrespect him. Apologize, now!¡±


    Alex Rockefeller looked at Anna calmly with his hands behind his back.


    On the contrary, Keith Yowell was extremely surprised. Struggling to sit up, he looked at Wace


    admiringly and said, ¡°Doctor Yoke, what brings you here? It is my utmost pleasure! ¡±


    As he spoke, he gave Wace a salute and a slight bow. To which Wace replied, ¡°It is my pleasure


    too, Mr. Yowell! You are not feeling well, please, do not force yourself!¡±


    Colin Yowell added, ¡°Grandpa, Anna brought Doctor Yoke here to treat you all the way from North


    Tokyo! I am sure you will feel better in no time!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Doctor Yoke is a well-known and reputable doctor here and abroad. Unlike a certain someone


    here who is nothing but a quack. Grandpa Yowell, I heard that he wanted you to gather several rare


    medicinal herbs just so that he can create his so-called Life Pill? I told Doctor Yoke about your


    condition and it is just a bunch of nonsense.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keith¡¯s expression changed abruptly.


    Although he believed in Alex¡¯s capability, he would rather have Wace treating him instead. After all,


    as the Imperial Doctor, he was the more reputable person in the room.


    Wace answered nonchntly, ¡°I just checked your pulse. Things are not looking good for sure. Your


    organs are failing and cannot be treated by the medicinal herbs Mr. Rockefeller here suggested. It¡¯s too


    strong for you, Mr. Yowell, your body cannot take it. Plus, I have never heard of the Life Pill, who knows


    if it is legitimate!¡±


    ¡°Yourck of knowledge doesn¡¯t mean it does not exist.¡± Alex retorted.


    Wace grunted and did not speak anymore.


    ¡°Doctor Yoke, Mr. Rockefeller is a master of medicine and is very much revered by Doctor Coney of


    California,¡± said Keith.


    Wace snickered. ¡°James Coney is just another fool then. I have never heard of a master at such a


    young age! This is not the time for an impostor to show us his tricks as lives are at stake here. Mr.


    Yowell, let me treat you, I am sure you will feel better right away. Anna, please escort that boy out.¡±


    Anna had had enough of Alex and yelled, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Looking at her split pants, Alex then turned his gaze to Keith and asked, ¡°Mr. Yowell, I can give you ten


    more years to live if you trust me. Otherwise, only fate decides.¡±


    Keith was deep in dilemma.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In the end, Wace¡¯s reputation won the day as Keith said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, how about Michelle show


    you around in our manor? We have quite a lot to see.¡±


    Alex sighed, gently shook his head, and left.


    Before he stepped out the door, he said, ¡°Well, Doctor¡­ Um¡­ Doctor Yoke, I safeguarded his heart


    and vein with Seven Matters and extended his life by seven days. If you break the protection I set, he


    will die in less than half an hour, be careful!¡±


    With that, he left.


    Michelle Yowell stomped her feet and cried out, ¡°Grandpa! How could you let him go?¡±


    And she followed suit, running out of the hall to chase down Alex.


    A few days ago, she was extremely skeptical of Alex, but after a few interactions, she realized that he


    was indeed a man with hidden talents and capabilities.


    Anna snickered. ¡°Who is he to curse Grandpa Yowell? How could Michelle be with that guy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we all have our differences. Mr. Yowell, I am going to start my treatment. You will feel much


    better when I am done,¡± said Wace.


    Five minutester, the treatment ended.


    Just as Wace pulled out the final needle, Keith¡¯s face flushed abruptly, as he sped his chest and


    spit out a mouthful of blood.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 217

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 217


    ¡°Argh! ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa! What is going on? Are you okay?¡±


    Colin Yowell was extremely distressed to see Keith Yowell spitting out blood, sping his chest and


    gasping for air. His face was as pale as a sheet of paper and twisted in immense pain.


    The Yowells present were frightened.


    While Anna Coleman quickly turned to Wace Yoke and asked, ¡°Sir, what is going on? Why is he


    spitting blood?¡±


    Wace looked on gravely.


    As the Imperial Doctor, he truly deserved the title. Unfortunately, Alex Rockefeller¡¯s Seven Elements


    was not something any regr human being could fathom.


    ¡°Do not worry, this is the bad blood in his body. He should feel better after it is out of his system.¡±


    Wace made a quick deduction and exined. He was revered highly and his exnation instantly


    soothed many worried hearts.


    Anna smiled. ¡°Doctor Yoke is indeed the Imperial Doctor we admire! See how he made Grandpa Yowell


    throw up all the bad blood in his body with a simple treatment. Are you feeling better now, Grandpa?


    What are you waiting for, Colin? Get a towel here!¡±


    The next moment, Keith opened his mouth abruptly and spit out a huge mouthful of blood.


    Anna received the brunt of it as the blood sttered on her top.


    She was stunned.


    ¡°Sir, is this bad blood too?¡±


    It did not seem like it for there was too much blood. Wace did not reply. Hurriedly, he took out his


    silver needles and quickly performed another round of emergency treatment on Keith.


    Yet, his condition did not improve.


    Instead, blood came rushing out from his nostrils.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Doctor, doctor! You have to save my grandfather!¡±


    Colin shouted. It was a dire situation, with Keith teetering on the edge of death.


    Other people were not as polite anymore.


    ¡°I thought you are the Imperial Doctor? Are you the fraud instead?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anna Coleman! We treated you well, why did you do this to us? He was doing all right before this. Not


    to mention, we gathered all medicinal herbs requested by Mr. Rockefeller¡­ ¡±


    The statement reminded the people of something crucial as a person yelled. ¡°Get Mr. Rockefeller!


    Quick!¡±


    Alex gave the keys of his Aston Martin to Michelle. ¡°I trust you will bring my car to be serviced? Let me


    know when it is done. I am paying so keep the receipts. Bikini told me that I can im my losses.¡±


    Michelle gave him a weird look. ¡°Why do you call her Bikini?¡±


    ¡°Well, she was wearing one when she crashed into my car the other day,¡± replied Alex.


    ¡°What do you think about her body?¡± Michelleughed.


    Alex was taken aback by the question. He¡¯d rather not answer it.


    ¡°Anyway, I will be going.¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry, Alex! Perhaps my grandfather was concerned¡­¡±


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am fine.¡±


    He smiled and walked away.


    His first impression of Michelle was unpleasant but after several interactions, he found her to be an


    honest girl and someone he could be friends with.


    Colin and a few others came running just momentster.


    He saw Michelle, who was walking toward them, and called out. ¡°Sis, where is Mr. Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°He left since you asked him to.¡± Michelle was slightly upset at the thought of it.


    ¡°Where did he go? Quick, we need to get him! Grandpa is not going to make it!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 218

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 218


    They hurriedly ran out of the gates.


    However, Alex Rockefeller was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Michelle, quick! Dial his number!¡±


    Five minutester, Alex once again, appeared in front of Keith Yowell.


    He was willing to return for two reasons. The first was as a return of Jack Trent¡¯s favor and the other


    was Michelle¡¯s unrelenting plea.


    Otherwise, Keith would have died.


    Anna Coleman and Alex met again. She wasn¡¯t as smug as she was before, presumably because she


    had been castigated by the Yowells. However, she still gave Alex an unfriendly look.


    ¡°Shoo!¡±


    Alex returned Anna¡¯s sentiment with one word.


    It took no time for Alex to realize what went wrong with Keith. The situation was dire, just as he


    expected when he left just now. He lightly jabbed his finger on his chest, where the heart was located.


    Wace Yoke was shocked by Alex¡¯s maneuver. He was confused and could not fathom what he was


    doing.


    It was the Seven Needles of Life Extension!


    Thest time he performed it, he finished it in a blink of an eye. But now, it took him over ten minutes to


    complete the life-saving procedure.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Keith felt much better after Alex concluded his treatment.


    He was extremely ashamed. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I can never thank you enough for what you did.¡±


    The Yowells were relieved and looked at Alex with gratitude.


    Anna was confused and shocked as she didn¡¯t expect things to turn out the way it did.


    Alex waved his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Yowell, if you trusted me, I could have extended your life by


    another decade. It¡¯s a pity what you had to go through just now. You can only live for five years at most


    even with the Life Pill. What I did gave you another day of living. Now, it alles down to the


    concoction of the Life Pill.¡±


    ¡°What? How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Ten years¡­ Now he¡¯s not even going to live past five years!¡±


    The Yowells were shocked.


    And then they looked at Wace with anger as Michelle blurted. ¡°Anna Coleman, who did you bring? A


    doctor or rather, a murderer? My grandfather was doing so well, but you had toe in and ruin it for


    us! Get lost!¡±


    Wace Yoke had never encountered something like this before and was at a loss for words.


    Anna retorted angrily, ¡°Michelle Yowell, who is to say if he told the truth? What if he made things up?¡±


    ¡°Made things up? What about the blood on the floor, on your shirt? Are those made up too? Get out, we


    don¡¯t want you here!¡± Michelle was livid.


    Wace sighed deeply. ¡°Mr. Yowell, I am so sorry. Please excuse me.¡±


    He staggered toward the door, trying to wrap his head around the chain of events.


    Anna quickly followed after him.


    Alex said, ¡°Michelle, why don¡¯t you fetch me the medicinal herbs? I will concoct the Life Pill now.¡±


    With the herbs in his hand, Alex left only to find Wace waiting for him by the door. He called out as


    soon as he saw Alex, ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Rockefeller!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 219

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 219


    Anna Coleman stood next to Wace Yoke. She looked at him with a cold gaze, as if she was born


    better off than everyone else.


    Alex Rockefeller could not help butugh in his heart. No wonder Michelle Yowell did not like her.


    If Colin Yowell decided to marry her, it would only serve as the beginning of headaches and troubles at


    home.


    His gaze shifted from Anna to Wace. ¡°How may I help you, sir?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wace was slightly eager as he said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I have some knowledge in medicine and


    treating people but I have never seen anything like what you did just now. Would you be so kind to


    exin the workings behind your treatment?¡±


    He was extremely polite and talked to Alex in a slight bow.


    The medicalmunity would be shocked to find out that the Imperial Doctor spoke to an unknown


    person with such respect and admiration.


    ¡°The inner workings?¡± Michelle snickered. ¡°Why should he tell you? What if you are trying to steal the


    knowledge for your own use?¡±


    Wace was embarrassed and he looked a little ufortable by Michelle¡¯s retort.


    Since he seemed to be genuinely regretful and had the inclination to learn, Alex sighed and said, ¡°My


    skills are fundamentally distinct from yours, I don¡¯t think you would understand even if I told you.¡±


    Wace looked beaten as he smiled bitterly. ¡°I see. Sorry for disturbing you, Mr. Rockefeller. Goodbye.¡±


    Seeing Wace¡¯s wistful state, Alex could not help but feel sorry.


    At the end of the day, they were just trying to save a patient¡¯s life. Why should he give the Imperial


    Doctor a hard time over an insignificant matter. ¡°Hold up, Doctor Yoke!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Wace stopped in his tracks.


    Alex continued, ¡°Your expertise is not to be doubted, that is for sure. As for what happened, it is not


    your fault as well. My skills are quite distinct from what you practice and the Seven Needles of Life


    Extension I usedes from Zharvakko, the witch doctor¡¯s Ten Acupuncture Techniques. I don¡¯t mind


    sharing but it¡¯s not for the ordinary to fathom.¡±


    ¡°Zharvakko! I did not expect his teachings to survive!¡± Wace was shocked.


    ¡°You know him, Doctor Yoke?¡±


    ¡°I heard from my mentor when I was younger. By chance, he got hold of Zharvakko¡¯s scriptures but


    could not crack its secret even after spending decades studying.¡± Wace kept shaking his head as he


    spoke. ¡°I suppose you are on your way to prepare Mr. Yowell¡¯s medicine. Well then, I won¡¯t disturb you


    any longer. Thank you, sir!¡±


    Anna was shocked to see Wace, one of the most reputable doctors known to men, bow to Alex.


    Alex nodded and left for Maple Vi with Michelle on the wheels.


    ***


    Over at Assex Vi, Dorothy Assex wanted to know from her sister, Beatrice, whether Alex spent the


    night with Cheryl Coney.


    Her logical mind believed Alex¡¯s exnation to be true. She knew his character and recognized that he


    would not cheat.


    Yet, every time she thought of the woman, she could not help but feel angry.


    ¡°Oh, Dorothy, you came back early today.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 220

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 220


    ¡°You don¡¯t look good, what happened? Did the olddy wreak havoc in thepany again?¡±


    ire Assex immediately noticed Dorothy¡¯s unusual demeanor. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t Rockefeller say that he


    was going to get the permit for you? Did he lie to us and got a fraudulent document instead? What a


    fool!¡±


    ¡°Where is he? I am going to give him a smackdown he will never forget!¡±


    Dorothy suddenly realized that returning home earlier was a bad decision on her part.


    ¡°Why are you so anxious, mom? Thepany is doing just fine.¡±


    ¡°So, the olddy wasn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°She was but with Alex¡¯s permit, there was nothing she could do. Instead, we obtained apetitive


    advantage that will allow us to increase our profits!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ire was thrilled. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Mom, stop criticizing Alex for once! Without his help, we would have been done for!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! He is your husband, right? He did what was expected from him.¡±


    ¡°Look, it has been a while since he came home. Where the hell is he? I have to do all the chores at


    home, washing, cleaning, cooking, am I the maid now? Not just that, when he dide back, he saw


    Beatrice in¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Beatrice came down to the living room.


    ¡°Mom, can you stop? Do you want every neighbor in the area to know that my brother-inw saw me


    naked?¡±


    Beatrice was livid remembering what happenedst night.


    ¡°All right, all right, it was an ident,¡± said Dorothy. ¡°Beatrice, Alex told me that he went to Michelle


    Yowell¡¯s housest night, and you were there too. Um, do you know her? I want to thank her


    personally.¡±


    Beatrice was surprised. From her understanding, Michelle was Alex¡¯s mistress. Why would her sister


    want to thank her? ¡°Sis, I think that is unnecessary. She is my schoolmate but is quite the character.


    Also, I think I saw him treating her to a meal yesterday.¡±


    She was stuck in a dilemma. Maybe she should tell Dorothy the truth, but she did not want to suffer


    Michelle¡¯s wrath.


    As for Dorothy, she felt so much better. Alex did not go to Cheryl Coney for help. What aboutst night?


    ¡°Anyway, listen here, both of you. Iwant you home by seven at night. It is very dangerous out there,¡±


    said ire.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Look at the news! A dozen young girls were assaulted and became unconscious after. This happened


    last night!¡± ire took out her phone and showed her daughters the news article.


    Not just that, the number of victims was still increasing, ording to the news report.


    They were found in an abandoned housest night and sent to Premier Hospital immediately. However,


    ording to Cheryl, who was in charge of the patients, the hospital also received simr patients a few


    days ago. There was a possibility that there were more victims out there.


    A picture of Cheryl being interviewed was attached to the news report.


    ¡°This is scary!¡± Beatrice blurted out.


    Dorothy looked at the picture and thought to herself, ¡®So she was telling the truth!¡¯


    All suspicions in her mind vanished that instant. Yet, she still felt a little off and quickly decided that she


    woulde onto Alex that very night itself.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 221

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 221


    Finding himself a way out, Alex Rockefeller had Michelle Yowell drop him off at a street, a few blocks


    away from Maple Vi.


    He did not want her to visit him just whenever she wanted to.


    After the previous incident where he saved Keith Yowell from imminent death, he believed that Keith


    would do something big to express his gratitude. Michelle seemed to be the key to that gift.


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    Michelle hollered as he got out of the car.


    ¡°Yes, anything I can help with?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather¡¯s life all depends on you now. You really must cure him! I know I didn¡¯t really give you


    the best impression, to begin with, but I¡¯m trying my best to change the way you see me. Please!¡±


    Michelle clutched her hands in front of her chest as she cried out exasperatedly. ¡°I¡¯ve lost both my


    parents when I was just a little girl, and I cannot lose my grandfather too!¡±


    Seeing how teary Michelle had be, Alex reassured gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will try my best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alex. Well¡­say, can I be your friend?¡±


    Alex nodded after a few seconds of silence. ¡°We are already friends. I¡¯ll visit again as soon as the Life


    Pill has beenpleted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait at your house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You should go.¡± With that, he left.


    Michelle punched the air in delight and mouthed gleefully. ¡°I am worthy of an Oscars!¡±


    She then paused midair, as though deep in thought, and muttered to herself, ¡®Are we really friends?¡¯


    Once Michelle got home, Keith had her tell him everything about Alex, just as Alex expected. He even


    wanted to know about the exchange between Alex and Wace Yoke at the gates.


    It took a good five minutes.


    Keith felt extremely regretful and had the urge to hit a wall with his head.


    Standing next to him was Colin Yowell, who said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel bad, grandpa. Alex Rockefeller did


    say he could extend your life by another five years. Perhaps there are other ways to extend your life


    further.¡±


    Keith kept tapping his head with his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m such a fool. The most foolish man on earth! Oh, how could I be so stupid?¡±


    Colin and Michelle were shocked to see their grandfather behaving in such a manner.


    Michelle hastily added, ¡°Grandpa, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    ¡°How can I not?¡± replied Keith. ¡°I¡¯d rather shatter my head on the walls now and die than to live another


    day!¡±


    Who would have known that Keith was so afraid of death?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m regretful for having my lifespan cut short of five years? Of course not! I am an old


    man, and those five years do not matter to me. I feel bad because we just lost a huge opportunity!¡±


    eximed Keith.


    The siblings were puzzled.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller is a man with immense potential. There wille a time when he bes the town¡¯s


    talk, no, of the world. Our family was in a good position to build a rtionship with him, but I had to ruin


    it for myself! This once-in-a-lifetime opportunity just slipped by all because of my ipetence!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Colin disagreed with his grandfather¡¯s sentiment. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think you regard Alex a little too


    high? I mean, yes, he¡¯s pretty decent in martial arts and has quite the expertise in medical skills, but


    other than that, What else? There are so many more people out there who can and will defeat him in a


    sparring match. I don¡¯t even think his medical skills are of use at all.¡±


    Keith rebuked, ¡°Foolish boy! Think for yourself! He acquired the Dragon Tusk Punch from Anna in just


    a few minutes. Is thatmon for a youngster like him to do? The Dragon Tusk Punch is Coleman¡¯s


    well-kept secret and is much more potent than our very own Slunce Jauda. Mr. Rockefeller was able to


    understand its essence and acquire it for himself in just a few exchanges. He could have already


    figured out an improvement for The Slunce Jauda, but after today, everything has gone to ruins!¡±


    ¡°Not just that, a doctor is someone who has a widework. Why do you think I chose Wace Yoke? It


    was all because of his connections. But¡­Only if I knew!¡±


    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°We need topensate Mr. Rockefeller no matter what. Michelle,


    you should spend more time with him and build a good rapport. I will prepare the gift soon.¡±


    It was five in the evening when Alex arrived with the Life Pill, ready to be used.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 222

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 222


    Michelle Yowell was at the door to greet Alex Rockefeller. ¡°You¡¯re fast!¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°The faster, the better, right?¡±


    The Life Pill was rtively easy to concoctpared to the Chakra Pill. It took him a little over half an


    hour toplete the first batch. Instead ofing here immediately, he stayed on a little longer to


    concoct another batch of bone-strengthening pills.


    A bone-strengthening pill was used to increase the flexibility and strength of bones.


    Coupled with the Force, which was an insanely strong defense mechanism, he could possibly possess


    bones as strong as steel and skin as resilient as rubber.


    It appeared that punching a hole through a steel board with just a single blow was possible after all.


    ¡°Mr. Yowell, here¡¯s the Life Pill, as promised.¡±


    ¡°Take one now. You need to take it once a day, for three days consecutively. I guarantee that you will


    no longer have heart problems in the next five years.¡±


    Under the watchful eyes of the Yowells, Keith Yowell swallowed the pill in one gulp.


    Within just half an hourter, Keith stood up slowly with Alex¡¯s help. Colour started returning to his face,


    and he began to perk up, more energized. He was back to his old self.


    The Yowells were delighted and thoroughly amazed to discover the efficacy of the Life Pill.


    Keith bowed deeply and whipped out a document which was prepared earlier, before handing it to Alex.


    ¡°This is a little gratitude from me for saving my life. You have to ept it, please.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it?¡±


    Even though he had a rough idea of what it was, the contents of the document still took Alex by


    surprise.


    ¡°You call this a little gift?¡±


    Alex looked at it with a strange expression before returning it to Keith.


    It was a document detailing the unconditional transfer of fifty percent of the Yowell family¡¯s assets to


    Alex. Should he sign it, half of the Yowell family¡¯s assets would instantly be his.


    When Keith took out the document, it shocked everyone present at the site, including Colin. But they


    were even more astonished to see Alex declining the offer. How strong was his willpower to refuse


    such a lucrative gift?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any financial issues at the moment, so I really thank you for this, but I can¡¯t ept it. If


    you¡¯re truly appreciative, why don¡¯t you help gather a few items for me?¡± Alex then took out a piece of


    paper and listed down a couple of items, mainly medicinal herbs that were extremely rare, which could


    be used to concoct his pills.


    The world¡¯s resources were currently overexploited, and these rare herbs were extremely hard toe


    by. The value of these items might even exceed Keith¡¯s assets that he wanted to give Alex.


    ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ve revised The Slunce Jauda. It should be safe to practice now. Also, since you are a


    lady, Michelle, I created another technique especially for you. But remember, without my consent, you


    cannot teach it to anyone else.¡±


    The Yowell family was thrilled to hear that.


    Michelle jumped up and down in delight and squealed, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Alex! I love you so much!¡±


    She then impulsively gave Alex a peck on his lips, much to the astonishment of Keith and the rest of


    the Yowells.


    Alex took advantage of the chaos and left quickly.


    It was six-thirty in the evening when he arrived at Jack Trent¡¯s residence to treat his wife¡¯s infertility.


    Upon entering, he bumped into someone he would rather not see. The opposite party was equally


    shocked to see him there as well. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 223

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 223


    What a small world it was indeed!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Thedy was his ex-girlfriend, Chloe Marite. She was dressed up well, but the bruise at the corner


    of her mouth was still very apparent, no matter how heavy her makeup was.


    Undoubtedly, she was beaten.


    Chloe was escorted away by the men from the Thousand Miles Conglomerate before this, and was


    sent to a brothel under Waltz Fleur¡¯s order.


    The brothel, on the other hand, had its standards as well.


    Upon inspection, they found out that she was infected with syphilis. After a rough round of beating, all


    they did was throw her out of the brothel. Even though she was safe, she was livid and med all of


    her misfortunes on Alex Rockefeller.


    Hence, the intense look of hatred in her eyes, piercing into Alex¡¯s.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, do you know her?¡±


    Jack Trent peered at Chloe and looked at them in surprise.


    Alex nodded. ¡°You could say so. Are you both rted, Mr. Trent?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nope. She¡¯s the daughter of my wife¡¯s employee. They dropped by for a visit today. Well, I sure am


    d you know each other!¡± Jack smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good, Mr. Trent. I don¡¯t want anything to do with him,¡± said Chloe coldly.


    Jack was taken aback slightly at the remark, as his expression darkened.


    Meanwhile, Alex ignored Chloe and looked toward the twodies sitting on the couch.


    There was a rather attractivedy looking slightly in her early thirties, who was Jack¡¯s wife, while the


    other olderdy seemed to be Chloe¡¯s mother, as they both resembled each other.


    Observing the way they spoke to each other, Alex gathered that they were here today to butter


    someone up.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, allow me to introduce you to my wife, Leanne Graves. Thedy next to her is Tanya


    Marite.¡±


    Jack intentionally glossed over his introduction of Tanya after sensing that Chloe and Alex might not be


    exactly on the best terms. ¡°Darling, this is Mr. Rockefeller or Doctor Rockefeller, whom I told you


    about.¡±


    Leanne was already on her feet when Alex approached them. She was briefed by Jack about his


    identity prior to their meeting and quickly extended her hand. ¡°Thank you foring, Mr. Rockefeller.


    Please, have a seat! Would you like some tea?¡±


    The handshakested no more than half a second. Her skin was smooth and cool to touch.


    Immediately, Alex had an inkling of what was going on with Leanne.


    Tanya did not know who Alex was, but seeing both Jack and Leanne treating him with great respect,


    she kept a wide smile on her face.


    ¡°Hold on! Do you know who he actually is, Mr. and Mrs. Trent? He is a fraud and a scammer!¡± Chloe


    suddenly dashed forward and yelled.


    Both Jack and Leanne¡¯s expression darkened. Alex was their esteemed guest, and if he felt offended


    because of Chloe¡¯s antics, things would get a lot harder.


    Chloe and her mother, however, did not seem to realize that fact.


    ¡°You know him?¡± asked Tanya.


    Chloe scoffed with disgust in her voice, ¡°How could I not? He went to college with me and was the most


    inept, weakest fool I have ever seen. Don¡¯t you know his actual identity? It¡¯s okay, let me tell you then.


    He¡¯s Alex Rockefeller, and he has been married to Dorothy Assex quite some time ago. Unfortunately,


    he was banned from having any physical interactions with his wife and had to even serve her family, let


    alone being treated like garbage by his mother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Point is, how could this man possess any medical expertise? He is nothing but a fraud! If he really is a


    doctor, why is his mother still lying unconscious in the hospital?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 224

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 224


    The more Chloe Marite spoke, the more exhrated she became, as Tanya merely looked at Alex


    in disgust Jack Trent, however, begged to differ. ¡°Shut up!¡± He yelled.


    Too engrossed in her own rhetoric, Chloe continued, ¡°Mr. Trent, stop being scammed by him! I know


    him well and he is nothing but a crooked man who lives off his wife! It is only a matter of time before he


    joins the rest of his n in prison!¡±


    Smack!


    Jack pped Chloe in her face in anger.


    Chloe was dumbfounded. ¡°Why hit me, Mr. Trent? It¡¯s him you should be hitting!¡±


    Tanya¡¯s eyes were wide open in shock, as she failed toprehend why Jack pped her daughter.


    However, Leanne was her boss so she forced herself to remain silent.


    ¡°You deserve to be hit! Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut your mouth? Who are you to insult Mr. Rockefeller, huh?


    Get on your knees and apologize to him right away! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make California a living hell for you


    to live in!¡± Jack was fuming.


    A shaken Chloe was puzzled and she only spoke the truth that was known to her.


    Gently interjecting, Tanya asked, ¡°Mr. Trent, do we have a misunderstanding here?¡±


    ¡°There is no misunderstanding. If your daughter doesn¡¯t apologize now, you don¡¯t need toe to work


    anymore,¡± said Leanne coldly.


    Tanya¡¯s legs almost gave way when she heard that. Both her husband and daughter were of no use as


    she was the sole breadwinner of the family. If she were to lose this job, they were done for. Realizing


    that, Tanya pped her daughter angrily and said, ¡°Get down on your knees and apologize now!¡±


    ¡°Mom! Why did you hit me too?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± , as she returned two more ps across Chloe¡¯s face.


    Alex looked on coldly. Chloe, to him, was ofplete irrelevance hence whatever she did would not


    affect him in any way whatsoever.


    ¡°Save the apologies. I don¡¯t like to get too close to a person with syphilis. They stink,¡± said Alex.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Syphilis?


    Instantly, Chloe became the center of attention.


    She quickly yelled back, ¡°No, you have syphilis! Your entire family has syphilis!¡±


    ¡°You were under so many types of antibiotics, but none of them helped, right? Not only that, you feel


    itchy down there, where it bleeds, has pus and it¡¯s skin forms tag-like growths, which hurts whenever


    you use the bathroom, am I right? This is an extremely severe case of syphilis,¡± Alex continued.


    Chloe¡¯s expression changed drastically as she cried out in humiliation, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    She then quickly came to an instant realization that she unintentionally exposed herself.


    Tanya¡¯s face turned a ghostly shade as she looked on, unable to speak.


    Alex continued, ¡°If I am correct, this is a mutated form of syphilis. Not just that, you¡¯ve been infected


    with a few other STDs too. Chloe Marite, is this how you treat your body? Get treated immediately


    and stop bringing harm to others!¡±


    How could Tanya and Chloe stay on any longer after being horribly humiliated by Alex?


    They left hastily.


    Jack, on the other hand, kept apologizing to Alex.


    Alex waved his hand and looked at Leanne. He then suddenly said, ¡°Madam, can you lift your shirt up


    for me to take a look at your belly?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 225

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 225


    Leanne Graves could not help but feel embarrassed at Alex Rockefeller¡¯s request, as her husband,


    Jack Trent¡¯s face, twitched in difort.


    Although it was perfectly sound for a doctor to check the patient¡¯s body, Alex¡¯s sole reason foring


    over was specifically to treat Leanne¡¯s infertility.


    Noticing the couple¡¯s uneasiness, Alex realized he was a little too blunt. ¡°I would just like to have a


    closer inspection of your belly.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Should I leave you two alone?¡± Jack asked hesitantly.


    Leanne immediately red at her husband. ¡°Where are you going? I don¡¯t see you behaving like this


    when I had on my swimsuit, which exposed even more of my body.¡±


    She then lifted the bottom of her shirt, revealing her t belly.


    Alex took a closer look and realized something was off.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, did you see something?¡±


    Seeing Alex¡¯s deep frown, Jack could not help but feel anxious.


    Alex did not answer him but instead, moved his face closer and took a sniff. It was a rather


    embarrassing act, and a flustered Leanne looked toward her husband in resignation.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Even Jack was slightly annoyed. What exactly was Alex trying to do?


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for Alex to concur. ¡°I know what¡¯s wrong with you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Am I sick?¡± asked Leanne anxiously.


    ¡°Hold on, let me show you.¡± Alex whipped out his phone and turned on the shlight, much to the


    bewilderment of Jack and Leanne.


    He focused his Chi onto his fingertips and lightly tapped Leanne¡¯s belly.


    Leanne¡¯s abdominal muscles contracted in reaction, and suddenly, several silhouettes swiftly darted


    across, under her belly.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Jack asked, shocked and disturbed.


    Leanne anxiously moved her hands around as she felt the movement of the shadows in her body. ¡°Is


    there something in my body? What is it? What is it? Darling¡­ Mr. Rockefeller? What on earth is that


    thing?¡±


    Alex tilted his head and looked at Leanne with a strange expression, ¡°Madam, have you ever been to


    Canyond? Or perhaps, have any of your close friends been from the region?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Leanne shook her head.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, can you just tell us what the heck is that horrible thing? This is really freaking me out,¡±


    said Jack.


    Alex answered, ¡°Parasites.¡±


    What he did not mention was that the parasite in Leanne¡¯s body had been nted to stop her from


    getting impregnated by any other man, except by the one who nted it.


    In ancient times, the tribes in Canyond practiced polygamy. Men who were capable enough could


    marry as many women as they wished. That caused a wave of massive problems. With so many wives


    and offspring, how could one know if a child was actually his? To ensure a pure bloodline, this parasite


    was developed. And it could only be nted onto a woman by a man.


    It was weird that Leanne could be the victim of such a parasite.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 226

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 226


    Leanne Grave did not seem to be lying when she answered Alex Rockefeller¡¯s question.


    ¡°Can you remove it, Mr. Rockefeller?¡± she anxiously asked.


    It was very frightening for anyone when they found out that they had parasites in their body.


    Alex thought for a while and replied, ¡°Yes, but not today. I need to prepare a few things before I can


    remove them. That being said, do not, I repeat, do not let anyone else know about this, okay? I do not


    know who nted the parasite, but if it is someone close, you will be in danger.¡±


    The couple looked at him in shock.


    To which Alex quicklyforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From the looks of the parasite, I¡¯d say that it has been in


    your belly for two years. It doesn¡¯t really make a difference if we were to remove it a few dayster.¡±


    His thoughts quickly shed to a girl who was in Michelle Yowell¡¯s camp, Prisci Paytas.


    She possessed the Kyuhelios Pulse, and her blood was the bane of parasites. He needed her blood,


    which could then be used to make the antidote.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Rockefeller, we owe you so much!¡± A dismayed Leanne cried out in relief, as


    she then hastily took out a gift prepared earlier.


    It was a Patek Phillipe watch. Alex had seen the exact model before and knew it was priced at over two


    million dors or equivalent to a BMW M8.


    He declined profusely but to no avail. After all, two million dors did not mean anything to him now.


    Leanne put it onto her wrist and smiled. ¡°You look amazing with the watch on! I dare say even more so


    than my husband!¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you leaving me, darling?¡± Jack chuckled.


    ¡°Why, that is what I intend to do! ¡± Leanne teased back with a cheeky smirk.


    Suddenly, Alex¡¯s phone rang and it was from Cheryl Coney.


    He was immediately reminded of their previous call, the reason that the cold war between him and


    Dorothy Assex existed. He sighed and picked up.


    ¡°Are you free now, Alex?¡± Cheryl cut straight to the point.


    ¡°I am, what¡¯s up?¡± he replied.


    ¡°Have you seen the news today? We have several young female patients with very unusual conditions.


    I was in discussion with a few other experts, but we could note up with a sound conclusion. Could


    youe over to have a look?¡±


    Alex was surprised. ¡°What about your grandfather? Can¡¯t he help?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, he is out of state visiting friends as we speak.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    After hanging up, Alex bid his goodbyes to Jack and Leanne before heading for Premier Hospital.


    On his way there, he quickly caught up on the news of those young female victims. Not long after, his


    phone rang.


    It was his wife, Dorothy, calling.


    ¡®That was quick, am I out of the woods now?¡¯, he thought as he picked up the call.


    ¡°Dorothy, are you still angry? I did not lie to you.¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry I wronged you, my darling. Can you forgive me? Well¡­ As an apology, I booked a


    presidential suite at the Landison Hotel tonight. Why don¡¯t we spend the night there?¡±


    The car screeched to a stop as Alex mmed his foot on the brake.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 227

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 227


    Spending the night in a Presidential Suite as an apology? Wasn¡¯t that a thinly-veiled invitation for them


    to get intimate?


    Two more months to their first wedding anniversary, but he had yet to do it.


    He could pretend not to bother, but as a man, how long could he keep his act up?


    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Alex replied eagerly. ¡°Should I get us some stuff?¡±


    ¡°Stuff? What do we need?¡± Dorothy Assex asked coyly.


    ¡°Of course! Well, some protection¡­ Or perhaps, there is a, you know, kink you want to try out?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Uhm¡­ I gotta go. Here¡¯s the address,e quick! I¡­ I love you.¡± Dorothy¡¯s heart was fluttering


    madly as she spoke those words, which she had never said before.


    Alex almost squealed in joy. He wanted to be at the Landison hotel as quick as his car could take him.


    However, he promised Cheryl Coney to check in on the patients. ¡°Darling, do you mind waiting for a


    while? I have some matters to attend at home. I will be theretest, by, say, nine-thirty?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Dorothy gingerly ced her phone down on the table and gently touched her flushed face.


    She immediately began packing for the night¡¯s stay at the hotel, like sensual lingerie she would be


    wearingter at night.


    Alex arrived at Premier Hospital thirty minutester. Cheryl seemed a little pale and drained.


    Immediately, she led Alex to the ER unit. ¡°Two hours ago, we received three more patients of simr


    conditions. Things are not looking good for them. Just today, two of the patients stopped breathing allT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    of a sudden without any warning signs.¡±


    Alex followed right behind her without saying anything. A huge crowd gathered in front of the ER unit,


    holding various gadgets and equipment in their hands. They were reporters and journalists from


    various mediapanies in California. The exposure of this case attracted plenty of attention and


    became the headline of several news reports.


    It was the talk of the town and erupted all over social media, with people demanding the urgent arrest


    of the ones responsible.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Alex. You should put a mask on.¡±


    Cheryl stopped abruptly in her tracks and took out a mask. She put it on for Alex and said, ¡°There are a


    bunch of reporters in front. Some of them are quite shady. We don¡¯t want to get tangled in their


    questioning. Also, we have some families of the


    patients here who are a little emotional. Just follow me.¡±


    She grabbed his hand and strode forward.


    It was worse than what Alex imagined. The reporters immediately swamped onto them, as a woman in


    the crowd unexpectedly yanked Cheryl¡¯s mask off.


    She was instantly recognized.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the granddaughter of James Coney, the miracle doctor of California? Doctor Coney, can you


    tell us what is going on now?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Coney, we heard that two patients passed away this afternoon. How bad is the illness?¡±


    ¡°My daughter is inside. Can I see her?¡±


    These were a few of the more reasonable questions among the outrageous ones.


    ¡°Doctor Coney, is this man your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Is he a doctor too?¡±


    ¡°When are both getting married?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 228

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 228


    Surrounded by so many people, Cheryl Coney found it extremely difficult to navigate out of the crowd.


    She yelled but to little effect as some even tried to take advantage of the chaos to touch her


    inappropriately.


    Alex Rockefeller let out a soft grunt, immediately releasing his Chi in a three-meter radius around his


    body. Nudged by a strong, invisible force, the crowd was pushed aside as they cleared the way for Alex


    and Cheryl.


    Upon entering Cheryl¡¯s office, Alex suddenly remembered that his phone was running out of battery.


    Afraid that he could not contact Dorothyter, he asked Cheryl to charge his phone.


    Momentster, a nurse came rushing by.


    ¡°Doctor Coney, the experts are here. Assistant Director Rashford wants you to attend the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Will be there.¡± Cheryl then turned her gaze toward Alex. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me too?¡±


    Alex had no objections.


    Before they left, Cheryl put on a doctor¡¯s gown on Alex so he could pretend to be her assistant.


    There were a dozen people present in the conference room when they arrived. They were busy talking


    to one another and heeded no attention to Alex.


    He picked up Cheryl¡¯s note and began reading.


    A middle-aged man with a beer belly came striding in. He let out a loud cough and only spoke when he


    got the attention of the room. ¡°Let us wee the experts from Michigan!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    And immediately, he started pping.


    Alex was caught by surprise. Why did the man start pping even before the entrance of his guests?


    ¡°He is the assistant director of Premier Hospital, Doctor Marcus Rashford, ¡± whispered Cheryl.


    In came seven people with a tall, young man walking in front. He was in histe twenties, wore ck-


    rimmed sses, and had a suit on. He was rather attractive as well and reminded many of a certain


    Hollywood star.


    Alex and Cheryl followed the crowd, pping their hands as well. That said, they were still deep in a


    discussion about the patients and their mysterious illness. Alex wanted to see the patients personally to


    make his verdict.


    The young man came onto them and looked at Cheryl with a smile.


    ¡°rence, it¡¯s you!¡± Cheryl was somewhat surprised to see him.


    rence Fawl was Cheryl¡¯s course mate in medical school, and they seemed to share a decent


    rtionship, judging by her reaction.


    rence looked at her with his gentle gaze and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Cheryl. We will catch up


    later.¡±


    The interaction attracted plenty of attention.


    He then went up in front as Assistant Director Rashford began introducing the expert team. Of course,


    he spent the most time introducing rence. Apparently, he held a double-doctorate from a prestigious


    medical school overseas and was also an important medical society member. Including those, he had


    received plenty of awards and was now the department head of a Michigan hospital. Anyway, he was a


    high achiever with countless awards and des.


    It came as quite a shock for the people present as they looked at him with a renewed sense of respect.


    rence seemed to be humble, but he looked at everyone with pride in his eyes. Resting his gaze on


    Cheryl, he silently promised that he would do whatever it took for Cheryl to be his bride.


    To his dismay, Cheryl¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on him. Instead, she was busy whispering with a man.


    Lightly pinching the man with an embarrassed expression on her face, she looked like she enjoyed the


    interaction very much.


    rence¡¯s expressions ckened, and he blurted all of a sudden, ¡°Cheryl, can we know what you and


    your colleague are discussing right there? It¡¯s now brainstorming time on how to save the lives of the


    patients, and I can think of no better way to start it without you!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 229

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 229


    Everyone instantly looked toward Cheryl Coney and Alex Rockefeller.


    As a doctor of the hospital and head of wards, they knew who Cheryl was. As for the man beside her,


    however¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have seen this doctor before. Have you?¡±


    ¡°No, is he new here?¡±


    Of course, with Cheryl being James Coney¡¯s granddaughter, she wasn¡¯t worried at all that Alex¡¯s


    identity would be exposed.


    Nevertheless, rence Fawl looked at Alex with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°I suppose you know something,


    my friend? Can you tell us what it was, and perhaps introduce yourself?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I have not seen the patients, so I have noments.¡±


    ¡°Since you have not seen them, I wonder why you¡¯ve been allowed to attend the meeting? This is an


    emergency meeting, and we do not want any distractions,¡± said rence with feigned surprise.


    Meanwhile, assistant director Rashford went right up to Alex¡¯s face and stared him down. ¡°Who are


    you? Do you work here?¡±


    ¡°No, I do not,¡± Alex answered.


    ¡°Well then, how did you get in here? Oh, I know! You¡¯re trying to win Doctor Coney¡¯s affection, right?


    The audacity of youngsters these days scares me. Anyway, get out!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Everyone else in the meeting had a weird expression on their face as the corner of their mouths


    twitched.


    With a flushed expression, Cheryl got up on her feet instantly. ¡°Assistant Director Rashford, I brought


    him in to help us with the discussion of the treatment.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Marcus was taken aback by surprise. He knew that James was Cheryl¡¯s grandfather and wanted


    to let the whole issue slide.


    rence, however, did not. ¡°I see. Then you must be an excellent doctor! May I know where you ply


    your trade?¡±


    Obviously, the nature of his question was out of malice. It was an effective tactic, though, putting Alex


    under the spotlight and inciting the people to criticize him.


    Just as Cheryl was trying toe up with an excuse, Alex said, ¡°I do not work in a hospital.¡±


    He thought better of lying.


    ¡°Are you a medical researcher then?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps a professor, or even just a top student in medical school?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cheryl was anxious. She tugged on Alex¡¯s shirt, motioning him to stop talking and to let her handle the


    interaction.


    That, however, only served to deepen rence¡¯s jealousy.


    He had always liked Cheryl and had his attention on her for quite a while now, his efforts all this while


    was so that he could finally attract her attention. Perhaps she would reciprocate his feelings if she saw


    how sessful he¡¯d be.


    Yet, she¡¯d rather whisper in somebody else¡¯s ear.


    ¡°My good sir, are you a conman?¡± The smile on rence¡®s face vanished as arrogance and extreme


    disdain crept into his eyes. ¡°You think you are a millionaire just by wearing a Patek Phillipe on your


    wrist? Cheryl, you are too innocent, be careful not to fall into his trap!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 230

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 230


    The crowd looked at Alex Rockefeller¡¯s wrist, and lo and behold, it really was a Patek Phillippe watch.


    Yet, the clothes on his body were cheap, mass-produced merchandise. The watch didn¡¯t match his look


    at all. And then, they came to a realization.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex wasn¡¯t a doctor but a conman who managed to trick Cheryl with his fake watch and identity. As the


    prettiest doctor in the hospital, Cheryl was wildly popr among the male doctors.


    ¡°I have never seen a conman who could scam his way into a hospital¡¯s meeting! Get out, we don¡¯t want


    you here!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Doctor Coney, you have to be careful of whom you talk to!¡±


    ¡°You know what, we have no right interfering in your personal life. But, it¡¯s outrageous that you bring


    non-medical personnel into the conference room!¡±


    A doctor, whose opportunity of being the department head had been shattered by Cheryl, could not


    stop criticizing.


    Alex looked at his wristwatch, not realizing that it would be a target of derision.


    ¡°This is genuine.¡±


    He looked around and said to Cheryl, ¡°Forget it. Why don¡¯t we check the patients out instead of wasting


    time here?¡±


    He stood up and got ready to leave.


    Indeed, he wanted to get done with the whole affair as soon as possible. After all, an exciting journey


    awaited him at Landison Hotel.


    ¡°Check the patients? Gosh, did I hear you correctly?¡±


    rence kept going on, ¡°Cheryl, where did you meet this strange man? You should keep your


    distance!¡±


    ¡°He is no conman, and the watch is genuine! The point is, he¡¯s an exceedingly aplished medical


    practitioner. Even my grandfather pays his respects to him!¡±


    The crowd was at a loss for words.


    renceughed. ¡°Aplished? An aplished fraudster, I¡¯d say! Everyone here is a professional


    in the medical field and can identify the authenticity of his skills at a nce. You are too naive, Cheryl,


    how dare you use the name of your grandfather all for this fraudster! If he knew about this, he would be


    very mad with you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done with you! ¡± Cheryl stomped her feet and called out to Alex, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Stop! Only certain people can attend to the patients, and he sure isn¡¯t one of them!¡± rence was livid


    to see them holding hands. ¡°Our team calls the shots now, and I forbid you from seeing the patients!


    Get out of my sight!¡±


    He pointed at Alex with rage burning in his eyes.


    The doors to the conference room opened the moment Lucifer North entered, followed by an old man


    and two middle-aged men.


    Alex stood right in front of the doors when they opened, surprised to see who had arrived.


    It was Wace York.


    Lucifer entered and started announcing in excitement, ¡°Please wee America¡¯s imperial doctor, the


    man whose hands have raised the dead¡­ Doctor Wace York! Starting now, he will be leading the


    response team!¡±


    Everyone present stood up and pped as hard as they could. Wace¡¯s reputation spoke for itself and


    his presence felt like a dream to some in the room.


    With a smile across his face, Wace was just about to speak when he noticed Alex. His eyes lit up as


    he ran up to him and said, ¡°Sir, fancy meeting you here! It is an absolute honor to work with you!¡±


    The silence that followed was crushingly suffocating.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 231

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 231


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®Mr. Yoke addressing him as ¡®sir¡¯? How old is this guy anyway? What makes him so


    special?¡¯


    ¡®A liar, he¡¯s nothing but a liar! He¡¯s tricked both Cheryl and Mr. Yoke. I¡¯ll definitely expose


    your lies!¡¯


    rence¡¯s thoughts roared in his heart. His expressions were twisted, the corners of his


    mouth twitched uncontrobly.


    It was something he couldn¡¯t eptpletely.


    Cheryl, who was standing at the side, was extremely shocked too. Wace¡¯s reputation


    far exceeded her grandfather¡¯s, not to mention that the two elderly men were somewhat


    acquainted too.


    James had mentioned multiple times that he was no match for Wace.


    His title as the best imperial doctor was well deserved. ¡®Even such an amazing doctor


    referred to Alex as ¡®Sir.¡¯


    Just how skilled could Alex be?¡¯


    Cheryl¡¯s heart pounded, her eyes filled with admiration. She continued to stare at Alex


    with a gentle gaze.


    The dean, Lucifer North, was stunned as well. He rushed over and asked, ¡°Mr. Yoke,


    this is¡­¡±


    Wace replied, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller is very skilled in medicine, far more skilled than I am! If


    Mr. Rockefeller is here to save the patients, I¡¯m happy to assist him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wait, holy sh*t!¡±


    Everyone gasped, seeing how it was an extreme shocker to them. It was as if they were


    in a dream.


    ¡®But you¡¯re the best imperial doctor!¡¯


    What they didn¡¯t know, however, was that Wace had experienced a significant change


    at the Yowells. Keith had almost died due to his careless mistakes, and it was Alex who


    saved Keith with the sorcery of a witchdoctor.


    Since then, Wace had developed


    absolute respect for Alex.


    If Keith were to die there and then, Wace¡¯s mental state would have worsened


    drastically. It was unknown if he could ever regain his confidence to continue being a


    doctor.


    Lucifer couldn¡¯t respond for quite a while, and just as he was about to speak up,


    rence approached them. ¡°Hello, Mr. Yoke. I¡¯m rence Fawl from Michigan State


    Hospital. I¡¯m the leader of the Michigan team as well.


    It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Sorry


    to ask, but perhaps you¡¯re mistaken, Mr. Yoke? This guy is no doctor, and he¡¯s a


    Wace¡¯s eyes widened. At that very moment, his arm flung across him, sending a p


    across rence¡¯ face.


    He fumed, ¡°Bullsh*t! Who the hell do you think you are, calling Mr. Rockefeller a fraud?¡±


    The p wasn¡¯t all that painful, but unable to bear the humiliation of being pped in


    front of a crowd, rence felt as if he was about to explode.


    However, he couldn¡¯t fight


    back since the one who pped him happened to be Wace Yoke.


    Alex spoke up. ¡°Mr. Yoke, how are you so hot-tempered at an age so advanced?¡±


    Wace replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. How dare this insolent brat insult you?¡±


    Alex smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t know him anyway. I¡¯m going to check up on the patients


    now. Would you like toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Of course! ¡± Wace looked overjoyed as if he really was Alex¡¯s sidekick


    At that, the other doctors became appalled.


    Alex walked out of the room, followed by Wace and Cheryl.


    The other doctors were irking to see what methods Alex was about to employ. Hence


    they followed along as well.


    Alex noticed that arge group of doctors was following him and felt the pressure in the


    atmosphere.


    ¡°We won¡¯t need so many people in the ward. Mr. Yoke, Cheryl, and I will


    suffice. Let¡¯s not bother the patients, shall we,¡± he said.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wace turned around. ¡°Did you hear what Mr. Rockefeller said? Don¡¯t follow us.¡±


    He then turned to Cheryl. ¡°You look quite familiar, young doctor.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yoke, do you not remember me? My grandpa is James Coney,¡± Cheryl replied.


    Wace smiled. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re Coney Monkey¡¯s granddaughter. Are you and Mr.


    Rockefeller¡­ dating?


    Cheryl took a nce at Alex and shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡±


    Wace pped his thigh out of excitement. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great! That¡¯s just wonderful! I


    have two granddaughters, sir. One is ready for marriage, while the other is in her teens.


    I¡¯m not trying to praise my own granddaughters, but I can tell you that they are both


    gorgeous beauties.


    I¡¯ll introduce you some time. You can choose whoever you like. It¡¯d


    be even better if you like them both!¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes almost bulged out in a stupor. At that moment, Cheryl¡¯s impression of the


    best imperial doctor had dropped drastically.


    ¡®Hmph! This old hag! How audacious, stealing my man like that!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 232

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 232


    After such a thought, she felt slightly embarrassed. Alex was a married man after all.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Oh don¡¯t joke with me, Mr. Yoke. I¡¯m married.¡±


    Wace replied, ¡°So what if you¡¯re married?


    You can always get a divorce, right? And if


    you can¡¯t, you can change your nationality to be Arabian. I have connections to


    help with that¡±


    Both Alex and Cheryl fell silent. ¡®This old man is such a jester.¡¯


    Within just a few moments, they arrived at the patients¡¯ ward.


    Since all of these patients were filed as special cases, they were all ced together in


    one ward.


    This was more convenient for the medics responsible for their checkups.


    The first patient that they saw was a petite young girl. Next to her was her mother. Her


    mother¡¯s eyes were red, she seemed to be on the edge of a mental breakdown.


    Who


    wouldn¡¯t treasure their children? Having her daughter fall victim to such disaster, she felt


    as if the world was copsing in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Her name is Rose Carson, a student from TBU of California.


    She¡¯s the study


    worse than the others¡­¡± Cheryl introduced under her breath.


    Upon hearing Cheryl¡¯s exnation, the mother started crying uncontrobly.


    ¡°Doctor, my daughter, how is she? Would she end up like the first two girls¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Rose¡¯s body started trembling.


    Her eyes were


    rolled back, and she started frothing at the mouth.


    ¡°Ahh! Doctor! Doctor! Help, please help her!¡±


    Cheryl immediately checked on the patient¡¯s condition. Just then, the line on the monitor


    beeped into a straight line.


    Everything happened so fast.


    Wace couldn¡¯t do anything to help the patient as well.


    Alex, on the other hand, furrowed his eyebrows. He saw the girl¡¯s soul leaving her body,


    it was very weak.


    He immediately took action.


    With just one hand, he grabbed onto the girl¡¯s soul and tried forcing it back into her


    body.


    ¡°Soul shift!¡±


    Just then, Alex could tell that the girl¡¯s Yin waspletely drained out, her body was on


    the verge of copsing. Hence, why her soul came out of her body as her body could no


    longer hold it in.


    He bit down on his finger and ced a drop of blood in between the girl¡¯s eyebrows.


    The girl¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t believe what she was witnessing.


    ¡°This¡­ What on earth is this?!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you rubbing your blood on my daughter¡¯s forehead? Isn¡¯t that


    dirty?¡± The mother yelled as she motioned to wipe the blood off.


    Wace immediately stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wipe it off, this is to save your daughter.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He turned to Alex with a shocked expression. ¡°Sir, is this the mythical Blood Lock in the


    Witch Doctor Series?¡±


    Alex raised his eyebrows at Wace, ¡°That¡¯s unexpected, you know the Blood Lock too.


    Looks like you¡¯ve done your research!¡±


    Wace was overjoyed, as if he found treasure.


    Cheryl, on the other hand, was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s a Blood Lock?¡±


    Alex¡¯s hands hadn¡¯t stopped moving the entire time. He pressed his palm onto the girl¡¯s


    chest, using his electrifying Chi straight to her heart and yelled. ¡°Rise!¡±


    There were quite a number of people in the ward as well.


    They had been staring at Alex


    intently, empathizing with the girl.


    They were either victims themselves or the family of said victims. Up till now, they had


    witnessed two deaths and just couldn¡¯t face yet another one.


    ¡°Did another person die?¡±


    ¡°Oh god, what would her mother do now? Which bastard did such a horrible thing to


    them? I really wish I could skin them alive and drain them of blood!¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t bear it and started crying out loud.


    Suddenly, Rose¡¯s heart monitor started beeping. What was originally a straight line,


    regained activity.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 233

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 233


    ¡°She¡¯s alive, she¡¯s revived! She¡¯s actually revived!¡±


    ¡°How did he do it? This doctor is amazing! I thought she was dead for sure!¡± The family


    of other patients rushed over as soon as Rose¡¯s heart started beating again.


    They


    pointed, and hush chattering quickly surrounded her bed.


    Cheryl stopped them. ¡°Please be quiet and give the patient some space.¡±


    Alex was able to sense the culprit within Rose¡¯s body, an extremely odd and hidden


    deadly Chi.


    It was this flow of deadly Chi that was destroying her body little by little. Her body was


    already weak as she was drained of Yin, and this flow of Chi had pulled her into the


    depths of hell.


    Cheryl could tell that Alex¡¯s expression was grim, as she quickly asked, ¡°What wrong?


    Did you figure something out? Can she be cured despite her condition?¡±


    Alex, however, didn¡¯t answer any of her questions. He replied with another question


    instead. ¡°Have the cops arrested the culprit?¡±


    Cheryl shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Wace added. ¡°I heard that the culprit is far from normal. An average person wouldn¡¯t


    be able to handle them. Oh, by the way, Anna is in charge of this case, that¡¯s why she¡¯s


    here.


    Would you like me to ask her about the details?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This culprit of this case is definitely not an


    average person.¡±


    Cheryl asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Anna?¡±


    Alex huffed. ¡°A woman with her eyes attached on top of her head. Don¡¯t mind her. I¡¯ll


    check on the other patients now. Then I¡¯lle up with a way to help them.¡±


    Since all the patients were in this same ward, it was easier for him to check on them


    quickly.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Alex to realise that every victim had a flow of deadly Chi within


    their bodies, surrounding their hearts, draining their lives away. All of the victims had a


    Their physical features were all unique from each other.


    Hence, that would mean the


    culprit didn¡¯t choose his victims ording to appearance.


    At the same time, Wace, who was the best imperial doctor, did not just stand back


    and merely watch from afar.


    He checked the pulses of a few patients and narrowed his


    eyes. ¡°This pulse is quite odd. Their bodies are weakening at such a fast pace. Yet, I


    can¡¯t seem to find any obvious lesions. The only way to save them, for now, is to


    rejuvenate the energy that they have lost. Saline solutions would not be enough.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you prescribe some medicine?¡±


    Wace nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He was able to write down a prescription in just a few minutes and quickly then handed


    the piece of paper to Alex.


    Frankly speaking, he was still slightlypetitive in nature.


    He admitted that he was no match for Alex when it came to the methods of witch


    doctors. However, he had been researching Chinese medicine his whole life and


    became the best Chinese medic because of his efforts, which he definitely took pride in.


    Wace refused to believe that the young Alex was able topete against him in his


    expertise.


    Even so, another strike to his ego blew in as fast as it could.


    Alex took a nce at the paper and picked up a pen immediately. He added a type of


    herb and crossed one out from the list.


    ¡°Mr. Yoke, what do you think about this?¡±


    Wace took three seconds to analyze the list and pped his thigh out of realization.


    ¡°Amazing, you really are amazing! How did I not think of that? I truly admire your skills,


    Sir.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t seem cocky or arrogant.


    This wasn¡¯t his own research in the first ce. It was just knowledge his ancestor had


    passed down to him. The more he practiced his current skills, the more power he felt


    from the Ultimate Book of Medicine.


    ¡®Did that mean his ancestor was a god of this world?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that he had reached a higher realm?¡¯


    This really was something to look forward to.


    After confirming the prescription, Cheryl rushed to herputer to print it out.


    Alex had told her to inform the pharmacists to begin to decoct the medicine immediately.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯d be best if they were able to prepare the medication as soon as they could.


    Cheryl noticed that his expression remained grim the entire time.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t


    afford to waste any more time and rushed to her office to handle the prescriptions.


    On the other hand, a group of doctors was waiting outside of the ward. They wanted to


    see just how Alex, this celestial doctor, would be able to change these victim¡¯s fates.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 234

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 234


    However, some of them were only there to see Alex go down with humiliation, especially


    rence. After being pped by Wace, he couldn¡¯t hold in his anger.


    ¡°That Rockefeller guy must be a liar.


    He¡¯s really skilled in his tricks. I have no idea how


    he managed to trick Mr. Yoke.¡± He said, visibly annoyed. He walked over to the two


    middle-aged men who came with Wace and asked, ¡°Do you know anything about that


    guy?¡±


    The two men were Wace¡¯s apprentices, and they were just as confused as well, as


    they have never seen Alex before. On the contrary, their master had always treated


    them harshly, supposedly as part of the training. Yet here he was, showing such


    adoration toward a young man, and they found it uneptable.


    One of them shook their


    heads. ¡°This is the first time we¡¯re meeting him. We didn¡¯t know that our country had


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    such a young, capable expert.¡±


    rence said, ¡°Then I was right.


    This guy must have used some sort of trick and fooled


    Mr. Yoke. He could¡¯ve used voodoo for all we know, like, hypnosis.¡±


    Everyone was puzzled, as everything felt too unreal. What felt even more surreal was to


    see Wace referring to Alex as ¡®Sir.¡¯ Even the best doctors in the hospital couldn¡¯t


    Noticing Cheryling out of the ward, the entire group of doctors rushed over.


    ¡°Ms. Coney, what¡¯s going on now? Have Mr. Wace and that doctor, Rockefeller,


    thought of a way to save the victims?¡± Lucifer asked.


    Cheryl nodded and waved the piece of paper in her hand. ¡°Alex just prescribed some


    medicine, so I¡¯ll be printing this out for the pharmacists to start the decoction. Alex said


    to have this done as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Let me have a look!¡± rence snatched the piece of paper out of Cheryl¡¯s hand.


    This had upset Cheryl gravely.


    Just then, rence smiled coldly. ¡°This isn¡¯t prescribed by Rockefeller. Mr. Yoke


    prescribed it!


    Look here, Mr. Yoke even wrote his signature at the bottom! Cheryl, I have


    no idea what¡¯s wrong with you. How could you be so blind? Did that liar really hypnotize


    you?¡±


    Hearing him insult Alex time over time, Cheryl was so angry that she snapped.


    ¡°rence Fawl, Alex is not a liar!


    I won¡¯t let you insult him! You have no idea how


    amazing he is. One of the patient¡¯s heart stopped beating just now. She almost died! He


    was the one who saved her! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go inside and see for


    yourself. Give me that prescription and don¡¯t waste my time!¡±


    Cheryl snatched the prescription back and rushed to her office.


    At the same time, Dorothy had arrived at Landison Hotel, refreshed after a nice shower.


    She was dressed in a strappy, ck nightgown and spritzed on an alluring scent. She


    stood in front of the mirror and observed herself for a moment.


    Seeing herself looking so


    gorgeous and flirtatious, her heart was pounding out of her chest.


    ¡®Would this be too bold?¡¯


    ¡®He wouldn¡¯t think that I¡¯m easy, right?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m definitely going down on him tonight.¡¯


    It was almost time for them to meet, yet Alex was nowhere to be seen.


    She rolled around on the bed, staring at the box of adult supplies that the hotel had


    provided. Tracing her fingers along the box, she bit her cherry lips and kept it under the


    pillows. Impatient, she took out her phone and dialed Alex¡¯s number.


    Cheryl, on the other hand, was keying in the prescription to herputer.


    Suddenly, a ring echoed throughout her office.


    She looked towards the direction of the noise and realized it wasn¡¯t her phone that was


    ringing.


    It was Alex¡¯s. He had left it here to charge his battery.


    She ignored the call.


    After a brief while, it rang again. Upon a closer inspection, the contact read ¡®Wifey.¡¯


    Cheryl pursed her lips, still refusing to pick it up.


    On the third ring, Cheryl didn¡¯t know what else to do. She was worried that something


    might have happened to Dorothy.


    She picked up the call and said, ¡°Hello? Alex is


    currently busy with something else.¡±


    Realizing it was Cheryl¡¯s voice, Dorothy¡¯s heart immediately sank to her stomach. ¡°Are


    you¡­ Cheryl Coney?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 235

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 235


    Just then, Dorothy could feel every ounce of energy in her body draining away as her


    heart ran cold. She was so upset at that moment that tears instantly welled up in her


    eyes.


    She had wanted to give herself away to the man. She even wanted to pin him down and


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    go on top of him. She had imagined so many different scenarios in her head. Yet, she


    didn¡¯t think that the man would lie to her and be with some other woman.


    Dorothy wanted to hang up and block his contact right there and then. They wouldn¡¯t


    have to see each other ever again and live their separate lives from then on. Even so,


    her heart ached so much. She felt like she was suffocating.


    Tears trickled down her cheeks.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Dorothy asked without thinking. She felt stupid after asking such a


    question.


    ¡®What else could he be doing, for a woman to answer his phone at night? It was obvious


    that they had just done the deed!¡¯


    However, Cheryl replied, ¡°He¡¯s doing his duty as a doctor. Do you need anything? If not,


    I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯ll tell him to contact youter. I¡¯m busy now.¡±


    Dorothy wanted tough, despite her tears. ¡°Cheryl Coney, do you think I¡¯m some kind


    of idiot?


    I know Alex a million times better than you do. His duty as a doctor? Why don¡¯t


    you call him a gynecologist then? Can you be any more shameless?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s hands stopped typing and froze mid-air.


    After a short pause, she said, ¡°Dorothy


    Assex, if you really want to think that way, I have nothing else to say to you. I¡¯d just like


    to say that you don¡¯t deserve him.¡±


    Cheryl then hung up the phone.


    Putting the phone aside, she continued to work on herputer. As the prescription


    was digitized, she rushed to the pharmacy and urged her colleagues to pace up.


    The victims were weak, and they were losing their energy with every ticking second. If


    she were to save even just one minute, the victims would have a higher chance of


    survival. Upon leaving her office, she initially wanted to remind Alex that his wife called.


    However, her anger was immediately triggered at the thought of Dorothy¡¯s words.


    ¡®How


    dare she speak of me like that? I¡¯ll just leave her on hold. I won¡¯t tell him for now.


    Hmph!¡¯


    The dean and vice dean of the hospital, along with rence, rushed right into the ward.


    They were curious as to what Alex and Wace were doing in there, more so toward


    Alex.


    They wanted to know if he was really that skilled or just a mere liar.


    As soon as they entered the ward, they saw Alex, poking a female patient¡¯s body. More


    importantly, he was poking the heart. It seemed as if he was molesting the patient in


    others¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Stop that!¡± rence yelled.


    He rushed up to Alex and pushed him away, scolding loudly. ¡°How inhumane are you?


    Are you the devil?


    The poor girl, she had already fallen victim to such a terrible fate. Yet


    here you are, making things worse, molesting them when they¡¯re helpless?! What kind


    of monster are you? Where¡¯s your sense of humanity?¡±


    He intentionally raised his voice to make it as loud as possible.


    rence wanted to let everyone know that Alex was a shameless and perverted liar. He


    knew that everyone would side with him, and that would shine Alex in a bad light.


    With rence¡¯s words, many in the ward started doubting Alex as well, since his


    methods were far too unorthodox for any average person toprehend.


    He wasn¡¯t acupuncturing nor massaging them, and it did seem as if he was just fooling


    around.


    ¡®This is clearly molestation!¡¯


    However, none of them knew that Alex was actually using the Seven Needles of


    Exorcism to remove the deadly Chi within them.


    They would only be saved once this Chi was removedpletely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin anything to you, move!¡± Alex said coldly.


    He viewed rence as nothing more but a mere insignificant ant. He didn¡¯t mind


    crushing him after being bitten twice.


    Wace followed suit as well. ¡°Hey brat, are you trying to get fired? He told you to move!


    What is it that you don¡¯t understand?¡±


    A shocked rence replied, ¡°Mr. Yoke, have you be an old fool? Can you not tell


    that he¡¯s molesting them? What kind of medic does this? Can a few pokes save lives?


    This is literally molestation. We should arrest this disgusting monster!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Wace had no idea what Alex


    was doing too, but he had seen Alex use such methods on Keith. It looked exactly the


    same, and they were actually gentle and straightforward.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 236

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 236


    ¡°Uhm, doctor, are you sure that he¡¯s not treating the patient?¡± a middle-aged man


    asked.


    He was the father of one of the victims. His daughter was thest one to receive Alex¡¯s


    treatment.


    Hence the deadly Chi within her was yet to be removed. Everyone else¡¯s


    bodies had been cleared of the Chi except for her.


    rence looked determined. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it, I swear on my life!¡±


    The man already had doubts about Alex.


    ¡®How could such a young man be so skilled?¡¯


    He turned to Alex and said, ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t need your help. I could already tell


    that this was no treatment. You¡¯re obviously just trying to molest her. You¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Are you sure?


    If your daughter doesn¡¯t receive treatment now,


    her life would be at risk.¡±


    The man was stern. ¡°I¡¯m very sure. Don¡¯t you dare curse my daughter. She doesn¡¯t


    need a liar like you to save her.¡±


    Alex shrugged, nodded, and left immediately.


    Since he was just here to help Cheryl out, providing treatment was just out of pure


    kindness.


    He was no savior, and so when someone chose death, he wouldn¡¯t be


    bothered to beg them to let him save them.


    Wace looked at the man, then towards rence. Letting out a scoff, he left the ward


    as well.


    Alex decided to look for Cheryl. He still remembered that he was about to have his first


    intimate date at Landison Hotel. Ashe looked at his watch, he realized it was time to


    leave.


    Just then, Cheryl had just exited the pharmacy too, holding a bag with a few ice cream


    cones.


    ¡°You¡¯re back! The medicine is getting made now. It¡¯ll be done in an hour,¡± Cheryl said as


    she took out an ice cream cone. ¡°I passed by a convenience store and bought these


    along the way. You can have one. Pick a vor!¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ That¡¯s alright. The patients are pretty much fine now. As for the medicine, have


    them take it once a day for a week straight.¡±


    Cheryl smiled and gave him a thumbs up.


    Cheryl and her colleagues had been busy figuring out a way to save these victims, yet


    none of their methods worked. And yet, Alex was able to save them so effortlessly in


    just a few hours.


    ¡®Why should such an amazing man be married to Dorothy? She wouldn¡¯t even let him


    sleep with her. Why should they stay together?


    They¡¯d be better off divorced.¡¯


    With this thought, Cheryl unwrapped one of the ice cream cones and handed it to him.


    ¡°Just have one, I already bought it anyway!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Nah, I have to go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to wait till the medication is done?¡±


    ¡°No, I still have something to do.¡±


    Cheryl could feel her heart sink. ¡°Then, just think of it as apanying me. It¡¯s kind of


    sad eating alone, you know?¡±


    Alex let out a chuckle and nodded in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    He grabbed the ice cream cone and took a few bites. However, his mind was distracted,


    imagining scenarios of what would happen in the hotel. He was so out of it that he


    ended up getting some ice cream on his cheeks.


    ¡°Hey you, you¡¯ve got ice cream on your face. You¡¯re such a child,¡± Cherylughed at


    him.


    ¡°Really? Where?¡± Alex was stunned.


    ¡°There. Come on, lean forward a little. I¡¯ll wipe it off for you.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t think much and leaned towards Cheryl.


    Cheryl took a piece of tissue. However, having his face so near to hers made her heart


    pound like crazy. Her mind was slightly hazy. She couldn¡¯t think straight and kissed him.


    She kissed the ice cream off his cheek.


    Alex froze in his tracks.


    Just then, he could see someone standing at the door at the corner of his eye. It was his


    wife, Dorothy Assex. With this, the color drained from his face, and he froze just like an


    iceberg.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 237

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 237


    Dorothy stood at the door, staring at the two. Her cold expression pierced Alex¡¯s heart,


    and he was terrified. She then turned around and left without a word.


    ¡°Dorothy! Dorothy!¡± Alex immediately chased after her, disappearing from the office.


    Cheryl walked to the door, watching Alex run off down the halls. She touched her face,


    ming herself, slightly regretting her actions. However, she was relieved after putting


    some thought into it.


    ¡®It¡¯s better if they get a divorce. Since they don¡¯t love each other, they shouldn¡¯t cause


    each other any more pain. If you don¡¯t know how to cherish this man, then I would!¡¯


    She waltzed back into her office, still eating her ice cream and thinking about the kiss.


    Her face flushed once more. ¡®I was so bold!¡¯


    ¡°Dorothy, please, let me exin!¡± Alex rushed out of the hospital and grabbed Dorothy¡¯s


    hand.


    Dorothy turned around and pped Alex across his face. The p was loud and crisp.


    ¡°What is there to exin?


    I saw it with my own eyes. I caught you red-handed, so how


    could you talk yourself out of it? I¡¯ve given you so many chances, yet you¡¯ve cheated on


    me over and over again. What more can I do?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes were red as tears started welling up. ¡°You didn¡¯t? Then was I


    hallucinating? Was that a ghost? You can try erasing that by gouging out my eyes! Let


    go! I said, let go of me! You disgust me!¡±


    Many people were walking down the streets at this hour. As Dorothy¡¯s voice was loud, it


    soon attracted a crowd.


    Everyone was disgusted by this cheater of a man. Many started pointing fingers,


    gossiping within themselves.


    ¡°Ugh, what a jerk! Even pigs are better than him. How could he cheat on such abeautiful


    wife? Is he blind or mentally ill?¡±


    ¡°He should be drowned in the sea.¡±


    ¡°He should be skinned alive before being drowned! ¡±


    ¡°Trash, he¡¯s such a bastard! I can¡¯t bear watching this anymore. Beat him, beat him up!¡±


    Some from amongst the crowd were triggered, and they seemed to be engulfed by


    anger as they lunged towards Alex. However, Alex stood still and activated his Chi,


    sending vibrations to their minds.


    Just then, Dorothy flung his hand away and ran off with a determined expression. She


    was able to reach a street by a river within a couple of seconds.


    Alex furrowed his eyebrows slightly. He knew that it wasn¡¯t safe here, especially at night.


    He tried chasing after her, yet he lost track of her.


    ¡°Dorothy! Dorothy!¡±


    He looked all over the ce, covering as much ground as he could.


    Alex was frustrated and started panicking, the reason he didn¡¯t notice the gentle


    breathing nearby.


    Dorothy just wanted to be alone at that time. She didn¡¯t want to see him, so she hid in a


    corner, and only emerged after Alex was far and had walked in the opposite direction.


    As she continued to walk alone, more tears welled up in her eyes. Her mind was still


    filled with the images she had just witnessed. Alex lowered his head, and Cheryl was


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    kissing him.


    From Dorothy¡¯s point of view, she thought that they were kissing on the lips.


    The image was so ironically beautiful.


    That was her husband, the man that she was prepared to give herself away to.


    ¡®Liar, liar!


    I¡¯ll never believe you! ¡¯ She walked around aimlessly in despair.


    After wandering for quite a while, she realized that her surroundings were unfamiliar.


    Turning into a pavilion, she noticed that a figure was standing in front of her.


    She thought it was Alex.


    However, upon a closer look, it was not.


    The man was wearing all ck and even had a ck cap on his head. Under the street


    light, she couldn¡¯t see his face, and it was blurry. What caught her attention was a


    woman lying next to her feet.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 238

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 238


    The woman was squirming, trying to take off her clothes. Her jacket was already off at


    that point in time, and her foxy figure could be seen under the dim moonlight.


    They seemed to be in the middle of something.


    Dorothy was slightly taken aback. She apologized and turned around to leave. She


    thought she wouldn¡¯t get into trouble if she quickly walked away and pretended like


    nothing happened. However, the man in ck rushed towards her and blocked her way.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    The man stared at Dorothy intently. His eyes lit up.


    With just a whiff, he could smell the fragrant scent of perfume on her body too.


    This was the effort that Dorothy had put in for Alex, and she had on a rather sexy dress


    too. Everything that she had done to impress Alex was now the main cause of her


    getting into trouble.


    She could tell that the man was up to no good. Backing away, she asked in a quivering


    voice, ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do?¡±


    The man cackled. ¡°It¡¯s night time. What else would I be doing? Of course I¡¯m going


    down on the both of you! Ah, What luck.


    Not only did I get myself a sexy little cat, but I


    even bumped into such a gorgeous prize! Hahaha! I¡¯m going to enjoy every bit of this!


    Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die. I¡¯ll¡­ toy with you a little more,¡± he smirked.


    Dorothy could feel her heart pounding out of her chest, and she was horrified.


    She had seen quite a few young women fall victim to such a fate on the news. ¡®Could I


    have bumped into this serial criminal?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te near me! My husband is nearby. He he¡¯s powerful! ¡± Dorothy quickly


    thought of Alex and she was desperate for him to be here right now, to save her.


    The man was not fazed. ¡°Your husband? Stop joking. You think I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re


    still a virgin? You¡¯re full of Yin! How could you have a husband? Or maybe, your


    husband¡¯s a eunuch? If so, let me show you a whole new world. You¡¯d fall in love with


    me from now on.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!! Help!¡± Dorothy screamed, taking another step back.


    However, she tripped on something and fell to the ground with a thud.


    The woman that she spotted earlier had been squirming and rolling on the ground the


    whole time.


    She managed to get behind Dorothy, making weird noises. Her hands looked as if they


    were trying to rip her own pants apart. She looked like she had lost her mind.


    Seeing this had terrified Dorothy even more. Fearing for her life, she screamed as loud


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    as she could, ¡°Help! Help! Hubby! Please save me!¡±


    Cheating matters were no longer on the line here.


    The man in ck chuckled and smacked Dorothy on her neck, causing her to lose


    consciousness.


    He stood in ce, looking at the two women lying next to his feet.


    ¡°Both of them are beauties, hmn¡­ So who¡¯s first?¡±


    In the end, he decided to start with Dorothy as she was prettier after all.


    Chuckling, he reached his arms out to rip Dorothy¡¯s clothes off. Just then, a chilling


    voice rang in the man¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darey a finger on her.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The man was startled, retracting his hands immediately.


    Hyper-aware of his situation, he immediately took a few steps back.


    A figure emerged from the clump of trees nearby. It was Alex, and be rushed over as


    soon as he heard Dorothy¡¯s voice.


    He was expressionless, yet his blood boiled with anger. He was d that he managed


    to get there before anything happened, or this might have just resulted in a tragedy.


    He


    mentally listed this man on his death list.


    Alex turned to look at Dorothy, who had been knocked out cold. He let out a deep sigh


    of relief and then turned to the woman who appeared deranged, still trying to rip her


    pants off.


    He was shocked.


    He knew this woman.


    It was Anne Coleman from the Divine Constabry.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 239

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 239


    Alexid his eyes on Anne¡¯s body for a few seconds.


    After averting his gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but take another nce, fixating his eye on her


    for a few more seconds.


    ¡®This is too much for the eyes!¡¯


    She looked even sexierpared to when she was wearing a bikini.


    At that moment, the man in ck was able to see Alex¡¯s face clearly. He realized that he


    was just an average person and didn¡¯t seem to radiate a fighter¡¯s aura.


    Relieved, he spat on the ground and said, ¡°F*ck, I thought it was someone from Divine


    Constabry again.


    I didn¡¯t expect a weakling. Who the f*ck are you, huh? How dare


    you try to butt into someone else¡¯s business?¡±


    He walked closer to Alex.


    The man had decided to kill this insensible fool with a single p and throw him into the


    river to feed the fishes.


    Alex stepped in closer as well, as his gazeid upon Dorothy. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m her


    husband.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The man in ck froze and immediately burst out withughter. ¡°And I was


    wondering who the hell you were. So you¡¯re the husband of this gorgeous prize! I have


    a question for you, though.


    Are you a eunuch? Look at your alluring wife. How could you


    not want to eat her up? She¡¯s still a virgin up till now. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s very good


    actually. I have to thank you for allowing me to get my hands on such a beauty! How


    should I thank you, huh?¡±


    Alex replied coldly, ¡°Simple, just kill yourself.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The man froze. His eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    At the same time, Anne had reached climax and had taken off her jeans, and he


    couldn¡¯t wait any longer either.


    Especially since he had two missions now.


    ¡°Enough chit chat, just go to hell!¡± The man said as he lunged towards Alex


    He was moving at the speed of lighting and was swinging his fist towards Alex¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Are you an Advanced Royal fighter?¡±


    Alex could tell his fighting rank, as he could


    sense a familiar and chilling energy within him.


    It was very simr to the deadly Chi within the victims¡¯ bodies.


    ¡°So it was you!!¡± Alex growled at the man, not dodging his attacks.


    Alex had wanted to test his defenses and to sense for himself that deadly Chi that


    emitted from his attacks.


    With a loud thud, a hard punchnded on Alex¡¯s body. The man was expecting Alex¡¯s


    heart to explode from the impact. He couldn¡¯t wait to see blood flowing down out of the


    seven orifices of Alex¡¯s face and watch him die on the spot.


    However, unexpectedly, it


    was as if Alex had turned into the hulk.


    Alex stood still. He hadn¡¯t even moved an inch. The man in ck could then feel the


    repercussions of his attacks, which he took pride in, backfiring at him as soon as he hit


    Alex


    Chi¡¯s deadly flow entered Alex¡¯s body as well, but it was diminished by Alex¡¯s Chi,


    disappearing into thin air.


    With a loud crack, the man¡¯s fingers were all fractured.


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯ the man thought as he writhed in pain. He simply couldn¡¯t believe


    what was happening. As he failed to kill Alex, he tried to make a run for it.


    Alex, however, swiftly grabbed him by his cap and hair, pulling him back to the crime


    scene.


    Alex was able to yank his cap off, along with arge chunk of hair that had been


    violently ripped off.


    Alex was once again extremely shocked as soon as he saw the culprit¡¯s face. This was


    also someone he knew.


    It was the shadow man who trained Trevor Newman from


    Green Dragons. He hade by California State University during the battle of the two


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    clubs.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Alex recognized him. Everything made sense now.


    This man was the lowest of the lowest within the shadowmen, who stole Yin from young


    women.


    It was now obvious why the victims had been drained of their Yin. Moreover, he


    even inserted a flow of deadly Chi into their bodies, gnawing away at their lives bit by


    bit.


    He was the absolute scum of mankind, undeserving of a single bit of forgiveness even if


    he died a hundred times over

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 240

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 240


    As those thoughts crossed his mind, Alex could feel a deep, murderous intent surging


    within him. If Dorothy and Anne were to end up in the hands of this scum, they would


    have to endure a more painful fate than death itself.


    ¡°Die!¡± The man in ck attacked again, sending a punch toward Alex¡¯s throat.


    Before he could attack, though, Alex grabbed his fist with one hand and tightened his


    grip. The man¡¯s fist crackled, and every bone shattered into pieces. It was as if a


    steamroller had crushed it multiple times.


    Since the fingers¡¯ nerves were linked to the heart, the man yelped and howled from the


    excruciating and unbearable pain. He finally realized that he was up against an absolute


    beast.


    In front of Alex, his training and skills were made into aughing stock.


    ¡®Escape!¡¯ That was the only thing he could think of at the moment.


    That, unfortunately, was all but an idealistic scenario. In reality, Alex had already


    decided on killing the man.


    He had crossed Alex¡¯s bottom line and wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this easily. Crossing


    his bottom line meant only one thing- death.


    Dorothy was his bottom line.


    ¡°Do you really think you can escape?¡± Alex¡¯s eerily gentle voice sounded like the Grim


    Reaper.


    The man could only stumble a few steps before Alex grabbed him by the shoulder. With


    yet another loud crack, his scap was shattered as well.


    Alex used his electrifying Chi and pressed down on his shoulder. Within just a second,


    every vein in the man¡¯s body was swiftly decimated along with his core.


    The man


    spurted blood out from his mouth and lost consciousness.


    As he lifted his foot, Alex wanted to snap the man¡¯s neck into half, ready to stomp it into


    oblivion.


    Right at that moment, however, Anne shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Alex put down his leg and stared at Anne, who was now sitting up straight


    She looked the same as to when he had seen her in a bikini, but even so, she still


    seemed much more seductive now. Her face was flushed, and with clenched teeth, her


    body trembled as well.


    Not only did the man insert his deadly Chi into her body, but it appeared that she had


    been poisoned as well.


    ¡°Why? Do you have something going on with him? Did you volunteer?¡± Alex was not


    interested in Anne one bit, hence be decided to make fun of her, given the chance.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk! ¡± Anne spat in rage.


    Nheless, she let out a soft moan after that.


    She even started fondling her breasts.


    This was all due to the effects of the poison, and she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were fixated on her as heughed softly.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault for ruining


    your moment. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Hey, don¡¯t go!¡± Anna started panicking. She bit down on her tongue, using sheer


    perseverance to keep herself sane.


    She felt extremely drained of energy and didn¡¯t know when she would lose her mind


    again.


    If another guy were toe over and lend a hand in her current state, she would be


    done for.


    Alex replied, ¡°It¡¯ste. Why would I stay here?¡±


    He gingerly picked up Dorothy, still unconscious at that time, his eyes gentle and loving.


    ¡°I¡¯m poisoned. Aren¡¯t you a celestial doctor of sorts? Get it out of me! I can¡¯t take it


    anymore¡­ Quickly!¡± Anne yelled as she continued trembling.


    ¡°This is possibly the worst way you could ask for help. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, you jerk¡­ please, I¡¯m begging you, help me¡­¡± She could feel something


    welling up in her body again and knew she might lose her mind again in just a few


    moments.


    Alex shook his head, ¡°How insincere.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A struggling Anne bit down on her lower lip till it started bleeding. She held her legs


    together as her expression twisted. She then clenched her teeth and moaned, ¡°Good¡­


    good sir, my good brother, please sav¡­ F*ck me!¡±


    She initially wanted to ask him to save her, but the poison had affected her mind, and


    she sumbed to lust once again.


    Alex¡¯s heart jumped, he then reached an arm out and pressed it against her body.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 241

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 241


    Anna Coleman lost all sense of rationality as soon as Alex Rockefeller¡¯s warm hand


    touched her. Her entire body shivered as she tried to wrap herself around him.


    At first, Alex wanted to give her the cure to disperse the poison in her body.


    But when


    she tried to cling to him with so much skin ship in front of Dorothy Assex, he didn¡¯t dare


    continue. Alex immediately pulled away.


    When he saw Anna behaving in an even more unbing way, he pped her across


    the face.


    Anna became slightly more aware of herself.


    ¡°What¡­ what happened to me?¡± She was still in a daze.


    ¡°You were being a sl*t,¡± Alex said bluntly.


    Anna was furious but her mind was still groggy, forcing her to beg for more. ¡°Oh, big


    boy. Hurry up and do it. Quickly¡­ Quickly!¡±


    She lost control of her rational mind again.


    Alex pped her once more.


    When Anna came back to her senses again, Alex quickly pressed his palm against her


    energy core. He began channeling his strong Chi energy into her.


    Anna¡¯s face turned red and her facial expression became twisted. She seemed to be


    suffering greatly.


    At some point, Anna felt as if she had reached her limits as she


    shouted loudly.


    Alex had forced the poison out of her body through her own urine.


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re fine now!¡± He eximed before pulling away.


    Although he wasn¡¯t


    How did Anna feel?


    She was absolutely mad.


    Was she grateful?


    There was no way she could possibly be grateful. She wanted to kill Alex!


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that man before in California College of Business. He¡¯s a Shadowman by the


    name of Trevor Newman, the leader of Green Dragons.


    He¡¯s likely the cause of all the


    victims¡¯ suffering in the hospital,¡± Alex said as he pointed at the man in ck on the


    ground. Then, he picked up Dorothy Assex and left.


    Anna looked down. She was still shivering.


    After ncing at the man in ck, she felt even more enraged. With nowhere else to


    vent her anger, she immediately walked up to the man and kicked and punched him.


    ***


    Half an hourter, Dorothy opened her eyes frantically.


    ¡°Help me, honey!¡±


    The first thing she saw was Alex¡¯s face up close.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± She asked.


    After that, she realized she was lying on Alex¡¯sp, her body shaking back and forth.


    She noticed they were on a boat.


    Alex looked at her with a tender gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to save you? Look, I¡¯m here. I


    saved you.¡±


    Dorothy sat upright and looked around.


    She noticed they were on a stationary boat in the river adjacent to the pedestrian¡¯s walk,


    but she had no idea who this boat belonged to.


    Dorothy suddenly pped him across the face. ¡°Who asked you to save me? Who gave


    you permission to save me?


    I don¡¯t need you to save me. Just let me die. Won¡¯t you be


    happier if I died? You can live happily ever after with that shameless female doctor.¡±


    Alex found it impossible to reason with women when they threw a fit like this.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t dare use his Chi energy either. ¡°I already told you. There¡¯s nothing


    between Cheryl and I¡­¡±


    ¡°You two address each other so intimately, you even kissed her. How can you call that


    nothing?¡±


    Dorothy asked.


    ¡°If hitting me will make you feel better, do it!¡± Alex eximed helplessly.


    p!


    ¡°Sh*t! Did you actually hit me?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Did you think l would hold back?¡± She replied.


    Dorothy pped Alex again.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 242

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 242


    ¡°I love you,¡± Alex Rockefeller suddenly said as he looked at Dorothy Assex.


    p!


    ¡°I love you!¡± He repeated.


    p!


    This time, Alex chose not to speak. Instead, he hugged Dorothy right away.


    After an intense moment of struggling, Dorothy gave up. She started crying instead.


    ¡°You¡¯re a b*stard. You¡¯re a jerk. All you do is deny things.¡±


    Alex knew that after she cried, their argument would soone to pass. However, it


    wouldn¡¯t stoppletely.


    After a long while, Dorothy pped him again. Right after doing so, she kissed him. ¡°I


    hate you.


    Don¡¯t even think for a second that I¡¯m letting this go just because you¡¯re


    denying it,¡± she said.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything with her! Perhaps she saw you and intentionally wanted to


    make you upset.


    She didn¡¯t actually kiss me. It was just an issue with the angle, and you


    thought we kissed from your perspective!¡± Alex eximed.


    That was the only thing he could say.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Dorothy seemed swayed by his story.


    ¡°Absolutely. Why did you have to yell at her? She¡¯s holding a grudge now,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°In that case, you are not allowed to see her again,¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°Of course. I only have eyes for you,¡± Alex said.


    He needed to be thick-skinned to please Dorothy. Being honest and straightforward was


    not a good strategy. That¡¯s something only a fool would do.


    Alex personally learned this lesson before.


    ¡°What about the presidential suite? Do we still have it?¡± Alex asked. He was not going to


    give up such a superb benefit so easily.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s such an expensive room. I have never treated myself to something like


    this,¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going. What are we waiting for?¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Wait a second. What about that guy earlier? I suspect he¡¯s rted to the criminal on


    the news who harmed many youngdies. Also, there was another woman. Did you see


    her?¡±


    Dorothy suddenly remembered.


    ¡°The police came and took that fellow away. The woman was saved too,¡± Alex said.


    Although Dorothy felt that something was amiss when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t quite


    think of any other exnation.


    Hence, she stopped thinking about it.


    Very soon, the two of them arrived at Radison Hotel and walked into their room.


    Alex couldn¡¯t wait to take his wife to bed, but Dorothy pushed him away. ¡°Take a


    shower!¡±


    By the time Alex came out of the bathroom, Dorothy seemed to have transformed into


    someone else.


    Five minutester, Dorothy held Alex¡¯s hand. ¡°Honey, I am your real wife from now on.


    Nobody will ever say that you can¡¯t get into bed with me, and nobody can say I refused


    to sleep with you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to say something cheesy like that.¡± Alex felt speechless.


    ¡°Honey, love me,¡± Dorothy said and kissed him.


    Her sentence seemed to have ignited a me in Alex. Just as he thought they were


    about to have sex atst, Dorothy¡¯s phone started ringing. What bad timing.


    At first, Alex wanted to ignore it and wait until they had finished having


    However,


    the phone wouldn¡¯t stop ringing, and it really affected their mood.


    ¡°We should pick it up! ¡± Dorothy said.


    Alex nodded. When he looked at the screen, he could see that it was a call from ire


    Assex.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± Dorothy picked up and asked.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you asking me what¡¯s up? Where are you? Why did you leave in the middle of the


    night?


    Didn¡¯t I tell you not to leave the house at night? But you disappeared in the


    middle of the night anyway. Are you trying to give me a heart attack? Where are you?


    Tell me, quickly.¡±


    ire didn¡¯t sound very happy.


    ¡°Mother, I haven¡¯t gone anywhere I shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s very safe here,¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®safe¡¯? How could a pretty girl like you stay out at night? How could


    you be safe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡­ I¡¯m with Alex?¡± Dorothy replied.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re with that piece of trash. What are you two doing together in the middle of


    the night? Did you go to a hotel? Do you want to die? Hurry up ande home!¡± ire


    eximed.


    ¡°Mother, Alex is my husband. So, what if I went to a hotel with him? It¡¯s legal,¡± Dorothy


    said angrily.


    ire was going mad. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s legal or not. You can¡¯t do it without my


    agreement! What did that piece of trash do to deserve you? He has no money and no


    way of providing for you. I don¡¯t approve of a son- inw like him. Come back right now.


    If you don¡¯te back, and end up sleeping with him, I¡¯ll kill myself. I¡¯m going to get a


    knife right now. You can deal with my dead body when you get back.¡±


    Then, Dorothy heard Beatrice Assex¡¯s voice. ¡°Sister, Mother really is holding a knife to


    her neck. Hurry up ande back!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 243

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 243


    After the call with ire Assex, Alex Rockefeller started yelling. ¡°I must have been


    indebted to your mother in my past life. That¡¯s why I have a mother-inw like her now.¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t take it anymore!


    Dorothy Assex blinked several times. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Why don¡¯t we¡­ Continue doing


    it?¡± She asked.


    Alex really wanted to do it. They were so close, but ire was throwing a fit with a knife


    to her neck. Although Dorothy said they could continue their moment of intimacy, she


    couldn¡¯t hide the look of concern in her eyes.


    Besides, after all that drama, Alex was no longer in the mood for sex.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go back and check on her!¡± Alex sighed.


    ¡°Even if we try to continue now, the mood has been spoiled. We¡¯re both doing it for the


    first time, we shouldn¡¯t let stuff like this make it a regretful experience. Don¡¯t worry about


    it.


    We¡¯ll make it perfect the next time. We¡¯ve still got a lot of time ahead of us.


    What¡¯s the rush?¡± Alex added.


    ¡°Thank you, honey! ¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I can tolerate your mother for your sake,¡± Alex said.


    The two of them quickly packed up and checked out of the hotel before rushing to


    Assex Vi.


    Even before entering the vi, they could hear ire yelling awful things loudly. ¡°That


    Rockefeller guy is a piece of trash. If he dares to do anything to Dorothy, I won¡¯t forgive


    him. I¡¯m going to cut him up into pieces and feed him to the dog.¡±


    Lady Dorothy pushed the door open angrily. ¡°Mother, what do you want? I¡¯m already


    married. Alex is my husband byw. Why is there a problem for us to sleep together?


    Do you want me to stay a virgin for the rest of my life?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Did you lose your virginity?¡±


    This was the first thing ire said.


    Alex was rather speechless. He couldn¡¯t stand watching ire throwing a tantrum here.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to leave. Let¡¯s keep in touch over the phone,¡± Alex said.


    ire was instantly triggered. ¡°What did you call her? What right do you have to call her


    that? Also, I¡¯m warning you.


    Don¡¯ t even think of having sex with Dorothy. A useless


    bugger like you doesn¡¯t deserve her,¡± Madame ire said.


    Alex wanted to ignore ire at first, but what she said really annoyed him. ¡°ire


    Assex, don¡¯t you just want money and power? You only look down on me because I


    threw Rockefeller Group away, isn¡¯t that so?


    So tell me then, what kind of man deserves


    Dorothy?¡±


    ¡°What kind of man? I¡¯ll tell you right now. Rockefeller Group¡¯s young president, Spark


    Rockefeller is the only man worthy of Dorothy,¡± ire said arrogantly.


    ¡°Spark Rockefeller?


    Hmph, he¡¯s worthless in my eyes.¡± Alexughed coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. You¡¯re worse than a piece of sh*t in Spark¡¯s eyes,¡± ire retorted.


    ¡°Very well! The day I have Rockefeller Group under my feet and get all my stuff back will


    be the day I sleep with Dorothy. If you still don¡¯ t get off my back when that happens,


    don¡¯t me me for being harsh on you,¡± Alex said before turning around and leaving.


    ire stomped her feet on the ground in the vi. ¡°Look at him. Is this the man you


    adore? I¡¯m your mother. Look at how he treats me. Did he just threaten me? Why


    doesn¡¯t he just go to hell already? How does he think he¡¯s going to bring Rockefeller


    Group down?


    Did he mean to do that in his dreams? Get a divorce, Dorothy. You must


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    divorce him. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to die from a stroke,¡± ire fumed.


    Lady Dorothy went upstairs to sleep right away. She didn¡¯t say a word the entire night.


    The next morning, Alex proceeded to make pills in the basement.


    He had stored half of the ingredients the Yowell family gave him. After making a pot of


    Bone Strengthening


    Pills, Alex was still left with a lot of ingredients.


    Two hourster, he sessfully made a pot of Blood Energy Pills.


    Blood Energy Pills were slightly inferior to Bone Strengthening Pills. Since Alex was


    blessed with divine energy from his ancestors, he had no use for such low-grade pills.


    However, these pills were still quite effective for Royal or Mystic rank martial artists.


    His main objective in making these pills was to give them to Brittany Rockefeller and


    Waltz Fleur. Moreover, he also decided to teach the Silver Frost technique to Maya


    Howards.


    However, this was the first time he sessfully made Blood Energy Pills. Hence, he


    needed to test it out himself to see if they were effective.


    He casually tossed one of the pills into his mouth and it melted immediately.


    Soon, Alex could feel a warm stream of energy flowing through his body.


    In fact, it


    seemed to nourish his energy core¡¯s Chi, replenishing what he had used up to make


    pills earlier.


    ¡°Blood Energy Pills actually speed up the recovery of blood energy and Chi.¡± Alex


    murmured to himself. He hadn¡¯t noticed this before, it only came to his attention after he


    personally consumed the pill.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 244

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 244


    ¡®The manufacturing cost of Blood Energy Pills isn¡¯t too much. In fact, the rate of


    efficiency of making these pills is quite high. I was able to make thirty pills in a single


    pot. In the future, I ought to make a lot more and keep them around just in case they¡¯re


    needed.¡¯


    Alex Rockefeller was lost in thought as he walked out from the basement.


    He suddenly bumped into Maya Howards.


    After resigning from Dorothy Assex¡¯spany, Maya seemed to have changed the way


    she dressed.


    Now, she wore extremely short pants that showed part of her butt. She


    also had on a pair of thin, gray leggings that highlighted her long and attractive legs.


    Although Alex didn¡¯t have a thing for legs, he was still mesmerized by the sight.


    ¡°Alex,e help me out with moving stuff.¡± Maya waved at Alex before pointing at the


    trunk of her Benz.


    When Alex got closer, he could smell something fragrant.


    It wasn¡¯t the smell of perfume. Instead, it was something natural. People who had


    physical characteristics like this were very rare, but Maya happened to be one of them.


    After exercising, the scent grew even stronger, and it was tantalizing to say the least.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of stuff. Are you moving here for good?¡± Alex asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Yeah. Am I not wee?¡± Maya asked.


    ¡°Ahem. Of course, you are.¡±


    However, in reality, she wasn¡¯t really moving in. The truth was that she was going over


    to Michigan next week so she was going to terminate her rental contract in her previous


    ce.


    Indeed, she had always been renting in California because she wasn¡¯t from the area.


    Her original home was in North Tokyo.


    Maya didn¡¯t have many rtives back in North Tokyo and her parents spent most of


    their time overseas and were rarely home anyway. She didn¡¯t seem very close to them.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before that you were moving so much stuff?


    I could¡¯ve helped


    you!¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡°You should be embarrassed. I tried calling you on the phone, but you didn¡¯t pick up. Did


    you block my number?¡±


    Maya rolled her eyes.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? My phone¡­ ¡± Alex trailed off.


    Suddenly, he recalled that his phone was still in Cheryl Coney¡¯s office!


    ¡°Ouch. My waist hurts a little. I identally hurt myself when I was walking up the


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    stairs,¡± Maya said.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you with that?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Can you actually fix this too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    ¡°Sure. You can help me with it, but don¡¯t make it worse.¡± Maya warned.


    Alex immediately agreed and asked Maya to lie on the couch.


    However, Alex nearly fainted at the sight of her long legs sped tightly together. It was


    the most wonderful sight he had ever seen.


    After trying very hard to calm himself down, Alex used his Chi to massage her. Later on,


    he activated the Silver Frost technique for her. After giving her a few pills to swallow, the


    sound of her bones shifting back in ce could be heard.


    Maya was shocked.


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t hold her fart in anymore and farted loudly. Her face immediately


    turned red. She wanted to hide in


    a hole somewhere.


    Of course, this had happened because of the pills Alex gave her.


    ¡°Your fart was so strong that your pants nearly came apart!¡± Alexughed loudly. Maya


    was too embarrassed to lie still. She quickly got up and ran away.


    An hourter, Alex quickly rushed over to Premier Hospital in California.


    The woman who didn¡¯t receive Alex¡¯s treatment of Seven Needles of Exorcism was now


    experiencing a significant change in her condition.


    Her entire body was spasming and she was frothing at the mouth. It seemed quite


    simr to what Rose Carson had experienced the day before.


    The woman¡¯s father was panicking.


    He pulled rence Fawl aside and started


    questioning him loudly. ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s going on with my daughter? Why is this


    happening all of a sudden? Why are all the other patients fine but not my daughter?


    Exin yourself!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 245

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 245


    rence Fawl grew impatient when the man forcefully tugged at his shirt. ¡°What


    exnation do you want? Your daughter¡¯s situation became worse because her body is


    weak. Everyone else is fine. Why is your daughter the only one experiencing those


    symptoms?


    You should ask yourself if you¡¯ve been a good parent,¡± rence said.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The man was enraged and wanted to hit rence. However, he


    knew how strict a ce the hospital was. Hence, he suppressed his emotions.


    However, his daughter¡¯s situation was getting worse.


    Her body continued to experience


    spasms. Meanwhile, the monitoring device showed that her blood pressure had


    dropped below the safe level. An rm went off and doctors immediately showed up for


    an emergency rescue.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Meanwhile, family members of other victims shook their heads and spoke. ¡°It must have


    been because your daughter wasn¡¯t treated by the legendary doctor yesterday.


    Otherwise, why are our family members fine? In fact, their conditions are rapidly


    improving.


    Your daughter, on the other hand, is experiencing difficulties. You shouldn¡¯t


    have stopped him yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That doctor is very capable. Rose Carson¡¯s heart had stopped beating yesterday,


    but he managed to save Rose¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Also, I heard that the old man who came with that doctor yesterday is the best doctor in


    the world from North Tokyo.¡±


    The man had previously been suspicious of the legendary doctor yesterday. Now that


    he had heard what everyone said, he felt extremely regretful.


    His daughter was in


    critical condition and things didn¡¯t look like they were getting any better.


    Despite the doctors working hard to help her, it was to no avail.


    Frantic, the man charged over to rence Fawl and started pping him on both sides


    of his face repeatedly until his nose bled.


    ¡°You¡¯re a murderer! If it weren¡¯t for you, why


    would I have refused the legendary doctor¡¯s help yesterday? It¡¯s your fault my


    daughter ended up like this. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He screamed.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! That fellow from yesterday isn¡¯t even a doctor. I asked someone to do a


    background check on him.


    He isn¡¯t even medically trained. He¡¯s just a useless con


    artist. You¡¯ve all been fooled by him,¡± rence shouted.


    rence was secretly jealous of Alex Rockefeller, and already convinced himself of


    Alex as a con artist from the beginning.


    That¡¯s why he stayed up all night asking people to check on Alex. And rence did end


    up finding out quite a lot about Alex.


    rence formd out that Alex had been married long ago and that he wasn¡¯t Cheryl


    Coney¡¯s boyfriend.


    He was extremely happy to hear that. In fact, he even made a


    reservation for two in a high-end restaurant today. He was prepared to propose to


    Cheryl.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to be pped by this darned patient¡¯s family member. It might


    affect his glossy image.


    Meanwhile, Alex had just arrived at Cheryl¡¯s office.


    To his surprise, she had also just arrived. In fact, she had very visible dark eye circles,


    and she seemed exhausted.


    ¡°Hey, did you stay up against night?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Alex¡­ Last night¡­ Were you alright?¡± Cheryl froze when she saw him.


    When Alex was leaving yesterday, Cheryl didn¡¯t care much.


    However, she felt bad after


    that. She was worried that she would be med for ruining Alex¡¯s marriage. Hence, she


    ended up suffering from insomnia thinking about such things.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Did you stay up because you were worried about this? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s


    fine. But please don¡¯t pull a prank like that on me again. My life would really be at risk.¡±


    Cheryl let out a sigh of relief, but she started feeling a little ufortable.


    Dorothy Assex, aren¡¯t you rather easy to please?¡¯ Cheryl thought to herself.


    Alex picked up his phone and was prepared to leave.


    He had to help Leanne Graves remove the parasite in her lower abdomen.


    He also


    needed to extract Prisci Paytas¡¯ blood to be used as a medicinal primer. However, to


    find Prisci Paytas, he needed Michelle Yowell¡¯s help.


    However, a nurse suddenly came running in. ¡°Dr. Coney, one of the patients is in a


    critical condition.


    We¡¯ve tried to carry out an emergency rescue, but it looks like she


    won¡¯t be able to live much longer.¡±


    Cheryl quickly ran out.


    Alex¡¯s heart pounded. He figured that it was probably the woman who didn¡¯t receive his


    treatmentst night. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to follow Cheryl.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 246

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 246


    After taking a look, Alex Rockefeller could tell that it was indeed the young woman from


    previously. Rose¡¯s soul nearly left her body.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ The legendary doctor is here! The legendary doctor is here!¡±


    Somebody recognized Alex and immediately started shouting.


    The man who was fighting with rence Fawl pushed rence away before kneeling


    down in front of Alex and pping himself across the face.


    ¡°Legendary doctor, please


    save my daughter! It was my fault yesterday for doubting your abilities. I shouldn¡¯t have


    believed that murderer.¡±


    rence rushed over to them. ¡°Who did you call a murderer? I¡¯m going to sue you for


    defamation if you don¡¯t stop saying that. I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s the murderer. Look, he¡¯s


    not even a doctor.


    Ask him if he has the qualifications to practice medicine. I¡¯m sure he


    doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s never even been to medical school. He¡¯s just a fraud.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, rence! Alex saved so many people yesterday. Didn¡¯t you see?¡±


    Cheryl shouted angrily.


    ¡°Cheryl, you¡¯ve been tricked. This fellow has long been married. He has a wife by the


    name of Dorothy Assex. They went to university together. Don¡¯t be fooled by him! This


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    b*stard has no good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Did you investigate me?¡± Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    rence snorted. ¡°So what if I did? Do you admit it? Admit that you¡¯re a fraud. It¡¯s


    ridiculous that you im to be a legendary doctor. You don¡¯t even have the qualifications


    to practice medicine.


    Believe it or not, I can make a single call and send you to prison


    right away. Practicing medicine illegally is a punishable crime.¡±


    Right then, someone ran over and pped rence across the face.


    It was the old but strong Wace Yoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again, you little twat. You keep making Mr. Rockefeller angry. What¡¯s your


    motive? What¡¯s the big deal about having the qualifications to practice medicine? I don¡¯t


    have the qualifications either. Why don¡¯t you make a call and get someone to imprison


    me?¡±


    Wace shouted angrily.


    Wace was known to be the best doctor in the world. Who would dare to ask him to


    provide qualifications to practice medicine?


    rence was close to tears. In his mind, Wace was dumb enough to be fooled but


    still side with the person who fooled him. ¡°Wace, you must believe me. He really is a


    fraud. He doesn¡¯t have any medical skills.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you have better medical skills? Even I, Wace Yoke, must bow down to


    Mr. Rockefeller. How dare you insult him?


    I¡¯ve got your name down. Be ready to be


    cklisted in the medical field.¡± Wace threatened.


    ¡®What?¡¯ rence was horrified.


    If Wace really put the news out there that rence was to be cklisted, his career


    would be over. Which hospital would ever hire him again? Wouldn¡¯t all his years of


    studying go to waste?


    Right then, the woman¡¯s vital signs became dire.


    If Alex didn¡¯t help her, the deadly energy in her body wouldpletely destroy her from


    the inside. Her life was on the line.


    ¡®I really am too kind!¡¯ Alex thought to himself as he sighed before pushing rence


    away.


    He walked over to the female patient and ced his palm on her body. Instantly,


    he absorbed the deadly energy in her body. Ten secondster, everyone watched in


    stunned silence as the woman¡¯s vital signs returned to normal.


    Since Alex had decided to help the woman the best he could, be retrieved a Blood


    Energy Pill and fed it to her.


    One minuteter, the woman jumped out of her bed and


    into the arms of her father. ¡°Dad!¡± She cried out.


    Every medical staff in the room was dumbfounded.


    ¡°He¡¯s a legendary doctor!¡±


    ¡°He really is a legendary doctor!¡±


    By the time the crowd recovered from shock and looked around for Alex, he was


    already nowhere to be found.


    Alex had long left the ward. He was on a call with Michelle Yowell. ¡°Michelle, how do I


    find Prisci Paytas?¡±


    ¡°Have you actually fallen for her?¡± Michelle asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 247

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 247


    Indeed, Michelle Yowell had a different thought processpared to others.


    ¡°Jack Trent¡¯s wife has been affected by a parasitic disease. I need Prisci Paytas¡¯


    blood as a medicinal primer to create a potion that will remove the parasite from her


    body,¡± Alex Rockefeller said.


    Michelle immediately became interested and started asking more questions.


    Helplessly, Alex exined Leanne Graves¡¯ situation to Michelle from the beginning to


    end.


    Michelle patted her chest. ¡°Jack is part of the Yowell family too. If it¡¯s rted to his wife,


    I must certainly help. I can get you Prisci¡¯s blood, but can you tell me why it must be


    from her?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you why.


    Prisci¡¯s body contains Kyuhelios Pulse. Her blood is the


    parasite¡¯s nemesis. Besides, if she practices your family¡¯s Slunce Jauda, she¡¯ll be able


    to achieve a lot in the future,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Michelle¡¯s eyeballs rolled around. An idea just urred to her.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll give you a call once I get her blood,¡± Michelle said.


    Just as the call ended, someone suddenly ran forward and kneeled in front of Alex. He


    bowed down and started pping himself.


    Alex was shocked for a moment before he realized that the man was rence Fawl.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I was wrong. I was blind to see that you were a legendary doctor. I


    shouldn¡¯t have called you a fraud. Please forgive me!¡± He cried.


    Cheryl Coney and Wace Yoke soon came over.


    Cheryl whispered a few words into Alex¡¯s ear. Only then did he know that Wace was


    very upset with rence and had threatened to kick Wace out of the medical system.


    For Wace, doing something like this was easily aplished with the snap of a


    finger.


    Since rence¡¯s pleas with Wace wouldn¡¯t work, he had no choice but to beg Alex


    himself.


    ¡°Alex, although rence behaved a little too drastically before, he¡¯s still a pretty good


    doctor. Why don¡¯t we just let him off the hook?¡± Cheryl was a kind person. On top of


    that, she knew rence personally. Hence, she decided to put in a few good words for


    him.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯m fine with it. Wace, shall we let things


    slide this time?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Wace shouted at rence.


    Alex smiled. ¡°Wace, thank you for defending me. It¡¯s almost lunch time now. Why


    don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°It would be my pleasure!¡± Wace eximed.


    ¡°Cheryl, let¡¯s eat together!¡± Alex said.


    They didn¡¯t go anywhere fancy. The restaurant they went to was located right next to the


    hospital. During the meal, Wace asked Alex all sorts of questions rted to the study


    of medicine.


    Alex replied to all his questions with a smile.


    Alex was not the kind of person who kept knowledge to himself. Medical knowledge was


    used to cure patients of illnesses. The more people knew about such knowledge, the


    greater the number of patients helped.


    So, why wouldn¡¯t he happily share his


    knowledge?


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have passed the knowledge of Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell to


    James Coney.


    Throughout the conversation, Cheryl listened intently even though she couldn¡¯t


    understand most of what they were discussing.


    However, her gaze as she looked at Alex became increasingly passionate and gentle.


    Meanwhile, rence was still crying but his eyes were filled with hatred.


    As a medical team leader back in Michigan, he had always been well respected and


    admired by many. At first, he thought that he could further establish himself by leaving


    Michigan. On top of that, he wished to propose to Cheryl and make her his wife.


    However, despite his high hopes, he didn¡¯t expect such an oue.


    He ended up being pped in front of countless bystanders, including his colleagues


    from Michigan. He had to kneel in front of Alex and p himself. It was way too


    embarrassing.


    He would never be able to hold his head up high in Michigan.


    ¡°I must have my revenge!¡± rence eximed.


    rence used to study in California, and he had quite a wide connection here. He


    immediately walked to a corner in the room and made a call.


    ¡°Jake, it¡¯s me, rence


    Fawl. I need you to take care of someone. I¡¯ll pay you a million dors once you get the


    job done.¡±


    ***


    During the meal, Alex¡¯s phone started ringing.


    When he saw that it was a call from Waltz Fleur, he immediately picked up.


    ¡°Waltz!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve found out who killed Anthony Pattingson,¡± Waltz said.


    ¡°Oh? Who is it?¡± Alex¡¯s gaze turned sharp.


    ¡°Someone from Budweiser Martial Arts Center,¡± Waltz said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What is that ce?¡± Alex had never even heard of it before.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 248

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 248


    ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Waltz Fleur said.


    Alex Rockefeller shook his head. ¡°No. You have to stay with my mother. I don¡¯t trust


    anyone else! Just send someone else to take me instead,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get Azure Storm to take you,¡± Waltz said.


    After the call ended, Alex lost his appetite.


    When Wace Yoke and Cheryl Coney heard that he had to deal with something else,


    they let him leave.


    Before Alex left, he and Wace exchanged numbers. When Cheryl saw how excited


    Wace was, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh. Wace was giggling


    like an excited child despite being the best doctor known in the world.


    Alex paid for the bill at the counter before quickly walking out of the restaurant.


    Soon, Waltz Fleur sent Alex the address of Budweiser Martial Arts Center and told him


    that Azure was already on his way to pick him up.


    ¡°Alright. Tell him I¡¯ll be waiting for him at the ferry port at Tokyo Strait,¡± Alex said.


    Since Azure wasing over to pick him up, Alex couldn¡¯t be bothered to get his car


    from the hospital¡¯s basement parking lot.


    Alex continued to walk forward while he pondered. However, he suddenly sensed that


    he was being followed.


    ¡°Who could that be?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes glinnnered. He pretended not to be aware and turned


    around, intentionally walking to somewhere with less people. Finally, he stood still by a


    damaged wall and could tell that there were six people following him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for some time now. Show yourself!¡± Alex shouted.


    ¡°Hey, kid. You¡¯re pretty alert!¡±


    Six people surrounded Alex. The one who spoke was arge tall man who seemed to


    be around the size of Nichs Hudson. However, unlike Nichs who was fat, this man


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    was packed with muscles.


    The other five men didn¡¯t look very friendly either. These people had ill intentions!


    ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Alex asked with a frown.


    He wondered who had sent these people after him. They couldn¡¯t possibly be working


    for the Rockefeller family.


    Therge tall guy had a sinister smile on his face. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Nothing much.


    We just want to break your hands so that you¡¯ll remember not to get in trouble with just


    anyone.¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to do this?¡± Alex asked calmly.


    ¡°Enough talking. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    This man sure was decisive. He was getting straight down to business without even


    bothering to talk.


    Alex chuckled coldly and was about tosh out when a car suddenly came crashing into


    three of the men at high speed.


    They were sent flying against the wall and blood spilled


    out of their mouths and noses.


    Alex stood still.


    The moment the car sped over, he saw that the driver was Azure Storm from Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Jon, Hank, Freddy, are you alright?¡± Therge tall guy roared.


    However, he couldn¡¯t care less about Alex. Immediately, he turned around to look at the


    driver. Coincidentally, he saw Azure walking out of the car with a calm expression on his


    face.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, are you alright?¡± Azure looked at Alex and asked respectfully.


    Before, Azure would still be jealous because of Alex¡¯s rtionship with Waltz. But Waltz


    had grown so much stronger within a few days of being with Alex. On top of that, Alex


    had an unpredictable level of prowess. Hence, Azure no longer had such thoughts. He


    only had respect for Alex now.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Azure looked at therge tall guy.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d like to find out too.¡±


    Azure charged towards therge tall guy, activating his powers as a Royal rank martial


    artist.


    With a few hits, he managed to beat up the guy pretty badly.


    ¡°Hey, Kid. I¡¯m an important person in Budweiser Martial Arts Center. How dare you hit


    me?¡±


    Therge guy yelled angrily.


    Azure was stunned for a moment. He immediately stepped on the guy¡¯s calf and broke


    it. ¡°This guy I¡¯m hitting is from Budweiser Martial Arts Center.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 249

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 249


    Alex Rockefeller felt equally shocked.


    Coincidentally, he was looking for Budweiser Martial Arts Center to demand justice. He


    didn¡¯t expect someone from Budweiser Martial Arts Center toe looking for him.


    Could John Rockefeller really have hired people from Budweiser Martial Arts Center to


    attack Alex?


    But Alex couldn¡¯t quite figure out why he would do that.


    Back when Alex was in


    Rockefeller Manor, he destroyed over ten meters ofnd surface with a single stomp.


    The mighty powers he disyed would convince even a fool to not mess with him. Were


    these people sent here to die?


    ¡°Who asked you to attack me?¡± Alex asked.


    The fat guy gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. As long as you two little b*stards don¡¯t kill


    me today, I will have my revenge. You will regret ever messing with Budweiser Martial


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Arts Center.¡±


    Crack!


    Azure lifted his foot and stepped on the guy¡¯s other leg. This time, the bones in his leg


    had been thoroughly crushed.


    For Azure, one of the Three Great Chieftains of California¡¯s underworld, breaking legs


    was merely fun and games.


    Azure chuckled coldly. ¡°Budweiser Martial Arts Center is nothing. Even your master,


    Robert Downie, wouldn¡¯t dare speak to me like this. How dare you threaten Mr.


    Rockefeller? I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourself by telling us who ordered you to


    do this. Otherwise, I promise you won¡¯t live to see tomorrow!¡±


    Therge guy¡¯s body was hurting so badly that he was shivering all over.


    Only when Azure mentioned Robert¡¯s name did therge guy sense that something was


    amiss.


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± The guy¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°I am Azure Storm from Thousand Miles Conglomerate,¡± Azure said in a coolly.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re Azure Storm, one of the Three Great Chieftains of California¡¯s


    underworld?¡± The guy was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± Azure said proudly.


    The fat man felt immensely regretful right then.


    He was Jake Colter, a man rence Fawl had hired to teach Alex a lesson. rence


    told him that Alex was a useless piece of trash who depended on his wife and was good


    atmitting fraud.


    All Jake had to do was break his hands, and he would be paid one


    million dors. Jake thought this would have been easy money, but he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d


    end up meeting a god-like assassin like Azure.


    If he had known, he would have killed rence and fed his body to the hounds instead.


    Was this a tant setup?


    ¡°You have five seconds to decide. Tell me who ordered you to do this, or die! ¡± Azure


    said calmly. However, to Jake, Azure sounded like a demon from hell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.


    I¡¯ll tell you right now,¡± Jake said.


    He didn¡¯t even hesitate for a single second before revealing that rence was the one


    behind this.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Alex chuckled softly. He was not exactly surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, do you want me to get someone¡­¡± Azure said.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need. He¡¯s just an insignificant figure.¡±


    He looked around at the people from Budweiser Martial Arts Center.


    None of them


    looked like nice people. Now, because of rence, they ended up severely hurt Would


    they even let rence off the hook?


    However, rence had just been begging Alex for forgiveness a while ago. Now,


    rence ended up hiring someone to mess with him.


    Wouldn¡¯t Alex be too kind if he


    didn¡¯t return the favor?


    Alex took his phone out and made a call.


    ¡°Wace, I was just attacked. They wanted to break my hands.


    rence Fawl was


    behind this. I think he has some serious personality ws. Letting him stay in the


    medical system would only make us look bad.¡± Alexined to Wace Yoke.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t believe it. This rascal has lost his mind.


    Are you alright, Mr. Rockefeller?¡± Wace eximed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Alex then heard Wace speaking to someone. ¡°Anna, I¡¯ll let you deal with this. You


    mustn¡¯t go easy on criminals like him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you owe me a favor,¡± Anna Coleman said into the phone.


    Alex¡¯s nose twitched. If it wasn¡¯t for himst night, something terrible would¡¯ve


    happened to Anna. ¡°Damn! Who pissed in her pants? Why does it stink so badly?¡± Alex


    said bluntly before hanging up.


    Anna¡¯s face turned cold as she gritted her teeth. She looked like she was going to


    murder someone.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 250

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 250


    Anna Coleman was currently at Premier Hospital in California.


    The man dressed in ck yesterday was the culprit who victimized dozens of young


    women in California. However, he wasn¡¯t the only person involved.


    His apprentice,


    Trevor Newman, was also one of them. After capturing himst night, Anna was able to


    interrogate the man and get a lot of answers from him. She then came to the hospital to


    get more detailed


    information from victims.


    Anna charged towards rence Fawl¡¯s office with a burning rage that had pent up in


    her.


    Meanwhile, rence was still waiting for good news from Jake Colter.


    He was very confident in Jake, who had proven time and again how capable he was


    when dealing with these sorts of things. In the past, rence had asked for Jake¡¯s help


    before. Although Jake never charged cheaply, he always performed well and made


    rence feel good.


    Although rence wished he could personally witness Alex Rockefeller having his


    hands broken, he couldn¡¯t be there in person because of his status.


    ¡°It should be done now, right?¡±


    ¡°That b*stard¡¯s hands should be broken by now, right?¡±


    rence was getting impatient, and called Jake on the phone.


    After a while, someone picked up. ¡°Jake, Jake. How did it go? Have you broken that


    useless Rockefeller¡¯s hands?¡±


    A few secondster, a familiar voice came. ¡°No! But your future is about to be over.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you¡­ Alex Rockefeller?¡± rence asked.


    His heart was beating wildly. He had a terrible feeling that something bad was going to


    happen.


    Right then, the door to his office flung open and a talldy charged in.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± rence asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re done for!¡± Anna wasn¡¯t in the mood for chit-chat. She immediately grabbed a


    pair of cuffs and put them on rence.


    ***


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, a Porsche stopped in front of Budweiser Martial Arts


    Center.


    The car belonged to Azure Storm. Alex was looking out the window from the passenger


    side.


    ¡°This Budweiser Martial Arts Center looks very grand. The building itself must cost


    a fortune!¡±


    ¡°Budweiser Martial Arts Center is different from other normal martial arts centers. To be


    precise, they teach real ancient martial arts in the form of Rake Fist.


    The owner of this


    ce is an Advanced-Royal rank expert by the name of Robert Downie, and he has


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    many disciples. Mr. Rockefeller, should I get more of our pals toe over?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. If you¡¯re scared, you can stay in the car.¡±


    Azure¡¯s facial expression turned dark while he snorted softly. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, there¡¯s no


    reason for you to look down on me. I have never been afraid of anything.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    ¡°Alright. After we seed, I¡¯ll help you advance to Peak-Royal rank.¡±


    Azure¡¯s mouth fell open. Although he wanted to refuse Alex, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to


    say the words. In the end, he slowly closed his mouth.


    ¡®Once I achieve Peak-Royal rank, I should be able to defeat Waltz, right?¡¯


    Azure thought


    to himself.


    However, Alex seemed to have read his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. You still can¡¯t beat


    Waltz even if you achieve Peak-Royal rank.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    They both got out of the car.


    Azure opened the car boot and dragged Jake out of it. By then, Jake was barely


    moving.


    Azure dragged Jake all the way toward the martial arts center.


    Bam!


    The half-closed door was kicked open by Azure, who then flung Jake inside.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 251

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 251


    With a loud boom, the door detached from the door shaft and fell hard to the ground, it


    nearly hit someone inside. A group of male and female martial artists, who were


    practicing inside, were all shocked and started yelling angrily.


    Soon, a person came flying inside and fell right on top of the broken door. Jake Colter,


    whose legs were already broken, cried out painfully as if he were a pig being


    ughtered.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jake!¡±


    ¡°Jake, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Jake¡¯s legs are broken. Who, who did it? I¡¯ll avenge you!¡±


    Someone reached out to touch Jake¡¯s legs and found that they werepletely twisted


    and deformed.


    There were even pieces of his bones sticking out of his flesh. It was a


    shocking sight, it felt painful just to look at it.


    One of the women, who was quite attractive and rather tall, went over and tried to


    A gentle cracking sound could be heard. Jake, who already had severely wounded legs


    and broken bones, cried out loudly and thoroughly passed out.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually this woman!¡± Alex eximed as he stood by the entrance. He recognized


    the talldy after his gaze lingered upon her face for a while.


    He met her in university back in California. She was the second strongest fighter in


    Devil Coven, Annalise Henderson.


    Never did Alex expect that she was actually a member of Budweiser Martial Arts Center.


    ¡°You guys injured Jake!¡±


    In the center, there were more than forty people who wore the same outfit, with the word


    ¡°Budweiser¡± embroidered on the chest area of their shirts, along with a design of a


    fierce tiger. At this moment, all of them looked at Alex and Azure, who were standing by


    the entrance.


    Thump! Thump!


    The two of them walked through the door into Budweiser Martial Arts Center.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Alex looked around the hall of the center. The interior decoration had an antique feel


    and looked appealing.


    There were quite a number of ink paintings on the walls, in which


    people practicing Rake Fist inside them.


    Finally, his gazended on Annalise.


    At the same time, Annalise also looked at him with a shocked expression on her face,


    but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I did it.¡± Azure said ndly, ¡°Well. This person really is from Budweiser Martial Arts


    Center, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    A quick tempered man immediately stepped forward. ¡°Damn! Who are you people? How


    dare you have the guts to injure our people from Budweiser Martial Arts Center? You


    have such an arrogant attitude too. It looks like you have no idea how powerful


    Budweiser Martial Arts Center is, do you?¡±


    Azure chuckled coldly. ¡°What¡¯s so great about Budweiser Martial Arts Center? Get your


    master toe out. I¡¯m looking for him. The rest of you, little minions, can get out of the


    way!¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you, brat! Fine.


    Since you dared to break Jake¡¯s legs, I¡¯ll break all


    your limbs!¡± The quick tempered man could not hold his anger any longer and wanted to


    make a lunge for him.


    Although these people had heard of Azure Storm in California¡¯s underworld, they had


    never seen him in person.


    After all, Azure had been hiding in the shadow of the


    underworld.


    Budweiser Martial Arts Center, on the other hand, never had much to do with the


    underworld.


    If the quick tempered man knew the man was Azure, he wouldn¡¯t have done something


    provoking like this.


    ¡°Wait a second!¡±


    Just as the battle was about to start, Annalise shouted to stop them, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be


    too rash.


    Let¡¯s find out what has really happened. If Jake¡¯s legs were broken for no


    reason, we will certainly avenge him.¡±


    Annalise seemed to be well-respected at Budweiser Martial Arts Center.


    As soon as she spoke, everyone in the crowd went silent.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 252

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 252


    Annalise didn¡¯t look at Azure, but she looked at Alex instead, who seemed very calm.


    Annalise wasn¡¯t fond of Alex at all. Despite being a married man, Alex still flirted with


    Michelle Yowell. More importantly, Michelle didn¡¯t seem to mind at all as though she


    willingly allowed a jerk like Alex to y with her feelings.


    Annalise was determined to teach Alex a lesson if he had done something morally


    wrong.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I want you to give me a reasonable exnation. If you don¡¯t, and I find


    that you are working with other people to bully my people from Budweiser, I won¡¯t let


    you off the hook even if Michelle were to show up here.¡±


    Annalise stared coldly at Alex.


    Surprised, Azure turned to look at Alex and did not utter a word.


    Alex ced his hands behind him and asked, ¡°Ms. Henderson, are you a disciple in


    Budweiser Martial Arts Center?¡±


    Annalise lifted her chest confidently, trying hard to suppress her anger. ¡°That¡¯s right. The


    master of Budweiser Martial Arts Center is my uncle.¡±


    While raising his brows, Alex rubbed his fingers and said, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t make things


    difficult for you, just for Michelle¡¯s sake.


    You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Annalise couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. ¡°Alex


    Rockefeller, I¡¯m also giving you an opportunity to exin yourself for Michelle¡¯s sake.


    What sort of a ce do you think Budweiser Martial Arts Center is? A caf¨¦? Do you


    think you cane here whenever you wish?


    Don¡¯t mislead yourself.¡±


    From the conversation between Annalise and Alex, the other people in Budweiser


    Martial Arts Center could tell that both of them knew each other. In this case, it would be


    possible to negotiate a solution.


    Annalise¡¯s gaze was cold.


    In fact, there was a hint of disdain in her eyes. She said,


    ¡°Now, I need an exnation from you. Do it, right now.¡±


    Alex shook his head lightly as he said, ¡°Fine. I will give you the first exnation. This fat


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    guy, after epting a reward of a million dors from someone, brought five other men


    to assault me, wanting to break my hands.


    The oue is just what you just saw, he


    was too unskilled, and he ended up losing his legs. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s fair?¡±


    ¡°What? Did Jake actually do something like this?¡±


    Annalise frowned as she heard his words, but she could still discern right from wrong.


    As a martial artist, getting paid to attack another person was too shameful.


    Jake brought it down upon himself by having his legs broken.


    However, not everyone thought the same.


    ¡°Hmph. All we can see right now is that Jake¡¯s legs have been broken.


    In fact, they¡¯re


    have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. Meanwhile, you don¡®t look like you¡¯ve


    suffered any injury and your hands seem perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jake has already passed out. Who could have known what exactly


    happened?¡±


    ¡°Avenge! We must avenge him!¡±


    Everyone was riled up as they demanded to avenge Jake.


    Annalise was equally angry. She and Jake were on good terms after all. Unfortunately,


    his life would be very difficult in the future.


    He would forever be looked down upon by


    others, and he would have to live his life in shame.


    ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± Annalise eximed, ¡°Listen to me, everyone. I will thoroughly


    investigate this matter. If Jake really did get bribed to attack someone else, then he


    really brought it down upon himself.


    Having his legs broken would have been


    reasonable. However, if it turned out he was innocent, I will definitely avenge him!¡±


    ¡°How could we just let it slide? Jake¡¯s future has gone down the drain!¡± Somebody said.


    Annalise looked at Alex.


    ¡°Your friend was far too cruel. Effectively, he¡¯s ruined Jake¡¯s life


    for good. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll have to pay up. Just apensation of five million dors,


    we¡¯re not trying to make things difficult for you.¡±


    Alex scratched his ears and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Your name is Annalise Henderson, right?


    Did you misunderstand something here? We¡¯re not here to apologize to you. Instead¡­


    We are here to demand an exnation.¡±


    As he spoke, the look in his eyes suddenly turned fierce.


    ¡°If you people from Budweiser Martial Arts Center can¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer


    today, I¡¯ll make sure it will no longer have a ce in California from today on.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°This is absurd!¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Annalise, back off. I¡¯ll teach this b*stard a lesson by kicking his ass!¡± Someone


    shouted before charging forward and striking a punch at Alex.


    Right then, Azure made a move. Azure dived in from the side and initiated a preemptive


    strike by punching that person in his arm.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 253

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 253


    Crack!


    There was a clear, crisp sound of cracked bones.


    The man¡¯s wrist was instantly snapped apart by Azure¡¯s punch. His wrist bone pierced


    through his flesh and was now exposed, with blood spilling out.


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!¡±


    The man¡¯s wrist hurt so badly that he couldn¡¯t breathe. While holding his hand, he


    immediately fell to the ground and started rolling around, howling in pain.


    Those who witnessed such a bloody scene could feel their hearts pounding in shock, it


    just sent chills down their spines.


    Annalise was only a university student. Although she had learned Rake Fist quite well


    and she frequently fought in the ring, most of those fights had limits. For example, back


    when she fought against Green Dragons in California State University, the battle got so


    heated that she ended up puking blood.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine at all how fights in the underworld would look like. Hence, when


    she witnessed one of her peers being beaten up like this, she nearly vomited.


    ¡°You! That¡¯s too much!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think nothing of us from Budweiser?¡±


    A middle-aged man charged out of the crowd and lunged at Azure with a loud roar.


    Rake Fist was a fast and furious technique. Whenbined with inner force, it packed


    quite the punch.


    As soon as the man charged forward, his peers started cheering him on. ¡°Senior Tom,


    beat him up. Destroy this bugger!¡±


    Indeed, Senior Tom¡¯s punches seemed quite formidable. He threw quick punches one


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    after another like tsunami waves in the ocean.


    However, Azure¡¯s facial expression hardly changed at all. After dodging the man¡¯s


    attack twice, he snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s all for show. None of it is practical.¡±


    Annalise¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°How dare you say that our Rake Fist is not practical? Do


    you even know punching techniques? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you


    injured two of us. That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t fought against someone truly powerful


    yet.¡±


    To be honest, Annalise actually said those words to Alex.


    However, Alex, who was standing aside, had an indifferent look on his face and his eyes


    were dulled with void, as if he didn¡¯t seem bothered with the fight at all.


    Annalise noticed his expression, and she was extremely angry for some reason.


    ¡°Jerk. Don¡¯t be so aloof. I¡¯ll make you beg and eat my shoester,¡± Annalise said angrily.


    Right then, Azure met his opponent¡¯s Rake Fist attack with a kick.


    The sh urred with a boom, it sounded as if firecrackers went off.


    Senior Tom¡¯s fist waspletely overpowered by Azure¡¯s foot, with a burst of inner


    force in all directions. Azure effortlessly stepped his feet together.


    Meanwhile, Senior Torn continued to slide backward.


    A string of cracked prints was left


    behind as his feet rubbed against the hard marble floor. Finally, he fell to the ground


    with a thud.


    Barf!


    After spitting a mouthful of blood out of his mouth, Senior Tom eximed, ¡°An


    Advanced-Royal ranked expert. Who are you?!¡±


    At this moment, overwhelmed by the shock, everyone in Budweiser Martial Arts Center


    was dumbfounded.


    Annalise looked at Alex with a surprised yet angry expression on her face. ¡°Why did you


    bring an Advanced-Royal rank expert here? If you have the courage, fight me on your


    own!¡±


    Azure chuckled coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of yourself? Do you think someone


    like you has what it takes to fight Mr. Rockefeller, the great martial art master? I¡¯m not


    looking down on you, all of you from Budweiser Martial Arts Center are nothing but trash


    in the eyes of Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s no master. I think he¡¯s a fraud master, who specializes in tricking


    female students in university to sleep with him,¡± Annalise said angrily.


    After all, she was deeply attached to Budweiser Martial Arts Center, so she wouldn¡¯t


    permit anyone to insult it.


    However, from Azure¡¯s perspective, Alex was not someone who should suffer such


    insults.


    Smack!


    Azure pped Annalise across the face. ¡°How dare you insult Mr. Rockefeller? You


    deserve to be pped!¡±


    A stream of blood started flowing down from the corner of Annalise¡¯s mouth.


    She stared angrily at Alex and absolutely refused to believe that Alex was an expert


    fighter.


    That was because she had looked into Alex¡¯s background and found out that he was


    nothing but a piece of trash.


    When his father was around, he used to live like a rich,


    spoiled brat. After losing his father, he just spent his days at his wife¡¯s house, doing


    nothing else but living off her. Even someone like Beatrice Assex could casually insult


    him. Later, he even came to y with Michelle Yowell¡¯s feelings.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 254

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 254


    Annalise would rather die than believing that a useless man like Alex could defeat all


    the disciples in Budweiser Martial Arts Center.


    For Michelle¡¯s sake, Alex raised his hand to stop Azure from beating Annalise up. ¡°She¡¯s


    just a child. You don¡¯t have to get so angry!¡±


    Azure nodded. ¡°Where is Robert Downie? Ask him to get his *ss out here. Otherwise,


    I¡¯m going to destroy the entire Budweiser Martial Arts Center.¡±


    Facing Azure, who was intimidating, everyone from Budweiser Martial Arts Center could


    not utter a word but they all looked away in fear.


    ¡°My uncle is not in,¡± Annalise finally


    said.


    ¡°Give him a call. He has one hour to make it back,¡± Alex said inly.


    Annalise gritted her teeth, but in the end, she still called her uncle.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Just as she said the word, Azure snatched her phone away. ¡°Mr. Downie, you have one


    hour to get back to Budweiser Martial Arts Center. If you don¡¯t get back within an hour,


    your martial arts center will be gone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Robert, who was having tea while visiting his friend outside, nearly puked the


    tea in his mouth when he heard Azure¡¯s words.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Robert asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Azure Storm from Thousand Miles,¡± Azure said.


    ¡°Do you mean Azure Storm from Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡± Robert was


    dumbfounded. ¡°My Budweiser Martial Arts Center has never done anything to your Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°It means you have messed with someone you shouldn¡¯t. Remember, you only have an


    hour.¡± Azure crushed the phone right after finishing his sentence. A perfectly fine Apple


    smartphone ended up being crushed into pieces by him.


    Annalise nearly choked on her own breath.


    This man was way too arrogant and domineering. Even her uncle, Robert Downie,


    wasn¡¯t that arrogant like him.


    However, people eventually came to their senses after hearing Azure¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is he really Azure Storm from Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡±


    ¡°Azure Storm, one of the Three Great Chieftains of California¡¯s underworld?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ My god!¡±


    ¡°Who did Jake mess with? Even Azure Storm, the Great Chieftain, has to call him


    master¡­¡±


    Right then, everyone began looking at Alex differently.


    However, Alex had not made a move since the beginning. Instead, he kept his arms


    behind him and stoodpletely still, giving a grandiose impression as if he was a


    majestic mountain that they had to look up at.


    Meanwhile, there were still fingerprints on Annalise¡¯s face from the p earlier. She


    could still feel the burn.


    However, her impression of Alex hadn¡¯t changed. She still only


    felt disgust and anger toward him, and she didn¡¯t believe he truly had any capabilities. In


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    her mind, he must have done something to trick Azure.


    ***


    While waiting, Alex received a call from Dorothy.


    Alex dared not make her wait The imposing aura around him immediately faded away.


    He donned a gentle expression on his face and said to the phone, ¡°Honey, what is it?¡±


    Bang!


    Several people from Budweiser Martial Arts Center fell on their buttocks as they were


    surprised by Alex¡¯s sudden change of demeanor.


    Annalise, on the other hand, felt even more certain that Alex was a kept man who lived


    off his wife as she could not sense anything that resembled a fighter on him. He was


    only good at putting on ostentatious acts and bullying weak persons. A jerk like Alex


    was nothing but mud on the ground if he didn¡¯t have help from Azure.


    Annalise now looked at Alex with an even more disdained expression on her face.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t care about how others looked at him at all as he continued


    speaking with Dorothy on the phone.


    ¡°You finally got your phone back. You must have gone to see that pretty doctor again.


    Did she forcefully kiss you this time?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°Honey, there¡¯s no reason to be jealous. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am?


    Everyone in the world knows how much I love you!¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Annalise felt nauseated.


    Indeed, this was exactly how a kept man would behave. Everyone from Budweiser


    Martial Arts Center awkwardly looked at each other, even Azure had an odd expression


    on his face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 255

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 255


    ¡°When did you learn to say such sappy things?¡± Dorothy, on the other end, asked with a


    smile. She still found those words were somewhat sweet.


    ¡°These wordse from the bottom of my heart. Well, what happened to your mom


    after I left?


    Did your mom cause a scene and asked you to divorce me?¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Of course, she did!¡± Dorothy thought to herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. Just think of her as a patient. Oh right, I¡¯m calling to tell you that it¡¯s my


    grandpa¡¯s sixty-sixth birthday today.


    We¡¯re going to have a celebration tonight. You¡¯re


    ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s birthday is today? And you¡¯re only telling me now?¡± Alex asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to go at first, but I¡¯ve changed my mind.


    I¡¯ll get off work early at four


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll be on time. Goodbye, mwah! ¡± Alex said.


    After hanging up the phone, Alex looked up and found that everyone was in daze.


    That was because the ambience had changed so suddenly that none of them could get


    used to it.


    Not too long ago, the center was filled with battle cries and they were still engaged in a


    heated fight for their lives.


    Suddenly, it turned into some trifles and lovey-dovey chatters


    between a kept man and a jealous wife.


    ***


    Half an hourter, Robert Downie, apanied by two other people, hurried over.


    One


    of the two was an old man with a youthful face, while the other was a young man who


    wore a green shirt and long pants.


    When Robert saw that the door to his martial arts center was destroyed, he charged in


    angrily.


    After entering the center, he was livid as he saw Jake and one of his disciples


    were severely injured.


    Enraged, Robert looked at Azure and shouted, ¡°Azure Storm, you¡¯ve gone too far!


    I¡¯ve


    never done anything to Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Why did you do such cruel


    things to my people?¡±


    ¡°Did you really do nothing? Why don¡¯t you ask what has your disciple done out there?


    I¡¯ve been very merciful for not killing him,¡± Azure said indifferently.


    Robert looked at Annalise.


    She then exined what had happened to Jake in a soft


    voice and pointed at Alex.


    Alex¡¯s gazended on the other old man with a youthful look who just walked in instead.


    Although the old man just stood there poker-faced without saying anything, Alex could


    still sense that the man was even more powerful than Robert.


    However¡­ Why should Alex be afraid of him?


    While Robert was still analyzing whether Jake or Azure was at fault, Alex suddenly


    started speaking, ¡°You are Robert Downie, the master of Budweiser Martial Arts Center,


    right?¡±


    Robert snorted coldly and didn¡¯t bother to reply to Alex.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you again. I hope you will answer me honestly. Did you order someone to kill


    Anthony Patingson?¡± Alex continued asking.


    ¡°Who is Anthony Pattingson?¡± Robert was stunned for a moment.


    Alex stared right into Robert¡¯s eyes and even activated his Third Eye, to check the


    fluctuation of energy movement in Robert¡¯s body.


    Alex could tell that Robert did not seem to be feigning the surprise, so he probably did


    not know about Anthony at all.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you know Dew Sunder, don¡¯t you?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Dew Sunder? Don¡¯t you mention that b*stard. I don¡¯t know someone like him,¡± Robert


    shouted angrily all of a sudden.


    His eyes turned fierce as well, they were even filled with


    murderous intents, as if he bore a great enmity against Dew.


    However, Dew was the one who killed Anthony Pattingson in prison.


    ording to information provided by Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Dew was Robert¡¯s


    most prized disciple. Meanwhile, the people from Budweiser Martial Arts Center were


    ashen-faced when they heard Dew¡¯s name, especially Annalise, who looked worriedly


    at Robert.


    After that, she turned to Alex with a curious gaze.


    At first, she thought Alex was here because of Jake. However, based on the current


    situation, it seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 256

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 256


    Dew Sunder was the real reason why Alex came here.


    Alex seemed calm as he spoke, as if he was talking to himself, ¡°Anthony Pattingson


    killed my father in a car crash.


    Dew Sunder, on the other hand, killed Anthony in prison.


    Since Dew is your most prized disciple, I have reason to suspect that you ordered Dew


    to kill Anthony in order to get rid of all the evidence.


    Tell me, my parents¡¯ car ident


    that was caused by Anthony ten months ago, were you involved in it too?¡±


    Robert seemed even more surprised.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, don¡¯t you sling mud at my uncle without proof. My uncle definitely


    wouldn¡¯t have ordered Dew to kill whoever man by the name of Anthony Pattingson, let


    alone involved in your parents¡¯ car ident,¡± Annalise said angrily.


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Alex asked.


    Annalise nced at Robert before turning to look at Azure and exined, ¡°That¡¯s


    because Dew has not been my uncle¡¯s disciple for a long time. He¡¯s a heartless,


    animalistic b*stard who drugged my cousin¡­ In the end, she ended upmitting


    suicide.


    My uncle hated him so much that he would kill for his flesh and blood. How


    could my uncle possibly ask him to do anything?¡±


    Robert waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Stop talking.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes glimmered as he didn¡¯t expect to find out such an oue.


    After taking a deep look at Robert, Alex nodded slightly.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. Azure, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Azure nodded.


    However, Robert suddenly looked daggers at Alex and Azure. ¡°Who said the two of you


    could leave?¡±


    Robert nced past Alex.


    In his eyes, Alex¡¯s body didn¡¯t contain any inner force, hence, he wasn¡¯t a threat to him


    at all.


    He thought that Alex only had the courage toe to Budweiser Martial Arts


    Center because he was backed by an expert fighter like Azure.


    Therefore, Robert waspletely focused on Azure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who¡¯s at fault with regards to Jake Colter, but you came to Budweiser


    Martial Arts Center to destroy my main door and even injured my disciples. Do you think


    nothing of me, Robert Downie?¡±


    ¡°What about the dignity of Budweiser Martial Arts Center? What about my prestige? If


    you want to leave, fine.


    But, each of you must leave one of your hands here.¡± Robert


    had an oppressive and aggressive expression on his face.


    Azure looked right back at Robert, and didn¡¯t even flinch. He said indifferently in a


    mocking tone, ¡°Mr. Downie, I suggest you not make a fool of yourself.¡±


    Robert snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the greatness of your god-like kicking


    techniques, Azure Storm. Apparently, they im that you have never been defeated in


    California.


    I¡¯d like to find out if you really are invincible.¡±


    Right after that, Robert activated his energy, revealing the fact that he was at half step


    to Mystic rank.


    Azure was stunned.


    ¡°Robert Downie, did you actually advance to Mystic rank?¡±


    Without saying anything, Robert proceeded to attack Azure right away.


    Robert¡¯s Rake Fist was significantly stronger than his disciples¡¯. Although Azure used all


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    his might and kicked extremely fast with his feet, Robert¡¯s Rake Fist was still much


    stronger and domineering.


    On top of that, Robert¡¯s cultivation level was higher than


    Azure. If they were to sh head-to-head, Azure would be at a disadvantage.


    Boom!


    After a loud collision sound, Azure stumbled backward with his right leg trembling and in


    a state of numbness. Robert, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem exhausted afternding a


    punch on Azure.


    He punched his fist on the ground, forming a small crater with cracks


    around it.


    ¡°What will it be? Are you going to do it yourselves, or do you need my help?¡± Robert


    retrieved his fist and chuckled coldly.


    At this moment, the rest from Budweiser Martial Arts Center began pping and


    cheering loudly.


    Earlier, Azure single-handedly overpowered all of them, but now, they could finally hold


    their head high.


    ¡°Master, they broke Jake¡¯s legs. He¡¯ll spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. How can


    we only ask for one of their hands each?


    They must at least break one of their legs too!¡±


    ¡°¡¯l¡¯hat¡¯s right. It¡¯s an eye for an eye. Do they think the Budweisers are easy to get


    bullied? They must be shocked now!¡±


    Annalise looked at Alex with a disdainful and arrogant expression on her face and said,


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, did you really think that you could overpower the Budweisers with just


    the helping hand of an expert fighter?


    You¡¯re far too naive. Borrowing someone else¡¯s


    power is forever the conduct of weaklings. A truly strong person does his own bidding!


    Anyway, there¡¯s no point in talking to a conniving man like you, who lives off his wife.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What if I tell you I could defeat your uncle? What would you do then?¡± Alex


    nced at her indifferently and asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 257

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 257


    Annalise was extremely upset when she heard that Alex was going to defeat her uncle.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? A Mystic ranked or Earth ranked expert? Or are you a


    Grandmaster?


    My uncle is at half step to Mystic rank. In fact, he has already mastered


    Rake Fist. You, on the other hand, are just a useless man who lives off women. How


    dare you speak to my uncle like this?¡±


    Annalise spoke in a sarcastic tone.


    She was loud enough that everyone in the martial arts center could hear her.


    Everyone else, except Azure, now looked at Alex with a sarcastic and mocking


    expression on their faces.


    ¡®None of you couldprehend Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s level of patience.


    The more you insult


    him, the more embarrassed you will beter.¡¯ Azure secretly let a sardonicugh as he


    thought to himself.


    In fact, he had eagerly anticipated how the events would unfold next.


    Robert waited for Annalise to finish speaking before looking askance at Alex. ¡°Looks like


    you¡¯re not willing to break your own arms. Forget it, you¡¯re all talk and no action. Let me


    give you a hand.¡±


    After that, Robert lunged forward and grabbed Alex¡¯s arm forcefully, wanting to break his


    arm off with just a fling.


    Based on his cultivation level at half step to Mystic rank, he


    could easily snap off a normal person¡¯s armpletely once he activated his inner


    force, resulting in a lifelong disability.


    However, after exerting force, Robert couldn¡¯t move Alex¡¯s arm at all, let alone lifted his


    arm up.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Robert tried tugging at Alex¡¯s arm again, but it still didn¡¯t work.


    Shocked, Robert looked at Alex and noticed that his expression was fully calm.


    Meanwhile, everyone else from Budweiser Martial Arts Center, including Annalise,


    rejoiced in Alex¡¯s misfortune.


    When they saw Alex¡¯s arm being grabbed by Robert, they


    were certain that things wouldn¡¯t end up well for Alex. Alex would¡¯ve been lucky if his


    arm only snapped into two.


    However, none of them could see the embarrassment on Robert¡¯s face at the moment.


    ¡®Grr¡­ I¡¯ll try again!¡¯


    Robert thought to himself.


    However, at this moment, Alex shook his hand violently and sent Robert flying with a


    tremendous force. Robert spun around in circles twice on the ground before he could


    barely stand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Ahh! ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you snap his arm off, and then you suddenly


    spun around on your own twice? Are you ying with him, trying to make him look like a


    clown?¡±


    However, Robert looked more like the clown in this case. Both the eyes of Azure and


    the youthful-looking old man glistened as they watched the scene.


    ¡°Mr. Downie, it¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s call it a day, shall we?¡± Alex asked ndly.


    Robert chuckled coldly. ¡°I thought you might be relying on something more powerful, but


    it turns out you¡¯re just naturally gifted with strength. If this is all you¡¯ve got, I suggest you


    break your own hands off.


    It will be much more painful if I were to do it for you,¡± Robert


    said.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t give up! Come on!¡± Alex shook his head and shouted.


    Robert cried out loudly and leapt into the air before attacking Alex with several moves.


    ¡°Three Points of Deity!¡±


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    ¡°Tiger¡¯s Ascension! ¡±


    Smack! Smack!


    ¡°Forced Entry!¡±


    ¡°King¡¯s Fury!¡±


    ¡°Sky Cannon!¡±


    Robert attacked consecutively Alex with five different moves, and they were all the


    essential techniques within Rake Fist. However, apart from the first two moves that


    managed to hit Alex, the three remaining ones missed himpletely.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re too slow. Even a grandmother who practices Tai Chi


    moves faster than you. Why would you even bother trying to break my arm with such a


    slow speed?¡±


    Robert was enraged. After letting out several roars, he started attacking Alex again, but


    to no avail.


    Everyone else in Budweiser Martial Arts Center was shocked.


    Annalise¡¯s eyes were widened in astonishment as if she had seen a ghost, as she


    thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t he a useless trash? Isn¡¯t he just a kept man who lives off his wife? How


    could he possibly intercept my uncle¡¯s attacks? How did he do it?¡¯


    Meanwhile, seeing Robert was about to dive at him with another punch, Alex chuckled


    softly. ¡°You¡¯veshed out at me so many times. Why don¡¯t you take a hit from me too?¡±


    Alex threw an effortless punch at Robert, it was the Dragon-Tusk Punch that he had


    secretly learned from Anna Coleman.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 258

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 258


    Boom!


    The impact ended up in a burst of explosion due to the strong Chi energy channeled.


    After being punched, Robert was sent flying backward. Luckily, one of his disciples caught him in time


    and saved him from the fall.


    Even so, Robert¡¯s fist wouldn¡¯t stop


    trembling.


    Everyone else¡¯s heart sank with restlessness, as they didn¡¯t expect that Alex to be this


    powerful.


    The youthful-looking old man was in fact someone that Robert had asked assistance of.


    Now that Robert was clearly disadvantaged, he immediately stepped forward. ¡°I would


    like to challenge you.¡±


    ¡°Both of you cane at me together!¡± Alexughed heartily.


    The old man and Robert looked at each other. ¡°You¡¯ve got courage!¡±


    The two of them really started attacking Alex together. Moreover, they even worked


    together andunched a pincer attack at Alex.


    Alex channeled his Chi energy and reared, ¡°Dragon-Tusk: Thousand des!¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    Two loud noises were heard.


    Both the white-haired old man and Robert were knocked back over ten meters by Alex¡¯s


    attack, beforeing to a halt.


    A young man caught the white-haired old man, but Robert, on the other hand, spat


    blood from his mouth.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Annalise eximed as she covered her mouth, with shock written all over her


    face.


    Never did she expect that Alex would be able to defeat both his enemies with a single


    attack.


    Not to mention the fact that her uncle was half step to Mystic rank, Annalise knew the


    old man¡¯s capabilities very well. He, who came from an ancient martial arts background


    in California, was the head of the Ondo family. He was definitely much stronger than


    Robert. If even a powerful man like him lost to Alex, Annalise could not imagine how


    strong could Alex be.


    Now, she finally understood why a prouddy like Michelle would throw herself at Alex


    and didn¡¯t even mind the fact that Alex was already married.


    Such a young man was already a Mystic ranked expert. Furthermore, he was a rare and


    influential man.


    However, when he was in the Assex family, he must be an unscrupulous


    man, who pretended to be weak so he could destroy his opponents when they least


    expected him.


    ¡°That¡¯s Dragon-Tusk Punch from the Coleman family!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°You just used Dragon-Tusk Punch from the Coleman family. You¡¯re actually from the


    Coleman family!¡± The white-haired old man cried out suddenly.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at observing. Indeed, this is the Coleman family¡¯s Dragon-Tusk


    Punch, but I¡¯m not a Coleman,¡± Alex said calmly.


    However, based on what the white-haired old man had just heard, Alex definitely had a


    deep connection with the Coleman family even if he wasn¡¯t part of them.


    Alex suddenly turned to look at Annalise. ¡°What do you think now? Do you still think


    Budweiser Martial Arts Center is almighty and invincible?¡±


    Annalise bit her lips and kept quiet.


    ¡°Mr. Downie, can we call it a day now?¡± Alex asked again.


    Robert hesitated for a few seconds before letting out a long sigh. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m not as


    strong as you are.¡±


    Alex turned around. ¡°Azure, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Robert suddenly said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex remained silent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Dew Sunder killed Anthony Pattingson, but ever since Dew betrayed


    Budweiser Martial Arts Center and escaped, he started working for Frank ardo. As


    for the rest of the matter, I don¡¯t have a clue,¡± Robert exined.


    A dash of sparkle flickered in Alex¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Frank ardo, is it? Previously, Brock Rousey had also said that he used to be Frank


    ardo¡¯s right-hand man. In this case, I¡¯d have to pay Frank a visit,¡± Alex thought.


    Alex and Azure walked out of Budweiser Martial Arts Center and got into the car.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, Frank ardo isn¡¯t in California right now. He left with a few of his


    trusted men, but I¡¯m not sure where he has gone to. However, the Southern California


    Business Association will hold a swordpetition a monthter, on the ninth of


    September.


    He will definitely show up then. It¡¯s very likely he will be there to enlist the


    services of experts,¡± Azure said.


    ¡°The ninth of September. Great. We¡¯ll wait until then!¡± Alex eximed.


    Meanwhile, everyone in Budweiser Martial Arts Center stayed silent and still didn¡¯t dare


    to make a sound.


    ¡°If he¡¯s not a member of the Coleman family, why does he know their Dragon-Tusk


    Punch? This young man is very odd,¡± Robert said.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a woman in the Coleman family by the name of Anna Coleman.


    She is


    part of Divine Constabry. In fact, she¡¯s already reached the marriageable age. I heard


    rumors about the Coleman family looking for a suitable husband for Anna not too long


    ago. Could it be him?¡± The white-haired old man said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 259

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 259


    Azure drove Alex to California¡¯s Premier Hospital. That was because Alex¡¯s car was still


    parked in the underground basement there.


    When the car stopped, Azure looked at Alex, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak.


    Earlier, Alex seemed to have promised Azure that he would help him advance to


    Peak-Royal rank after today¡¯s ordeal.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alex frowned and asked him after seeing the constipated expression on


    Azure¡¯s face.


    ¡°Eh¡­ Nothing.¡± Azure was too embarrassed to say it.


    ¡°Oh, I remember now. Here, take this,¡± Alex took a bottle out of his pocket and retrieved


    three red pills that looked asrge as cod liver oil capsules, then ced them on the


    center console in the car.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Azure asked.


    ¡°Blood energy pills,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°What do they do?¡± Azure asked again.


    ¡°They help replenish your blood energy,¡± Alex answered.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think I need that,¡± Azure said.


    ¡°But you have renal deficiency,¡± Alex said.


    Azure¡¯s face twitched as his eyes were widened and retorted. ¡°I do not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still a virgin,¡± Azure said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you have inborn renal deficiency,¡± Alex said.


    Although there wasn¡¯t any wind in the car, Azure felt as if a breeze had hit him.


    ¡°Is there a way to fix it?¡± Azure asked after a while.


    ¡°Not at the moment,¡± Alex said and shook his head.


    ¡°Well¡­ Can I still get married?¡± Azure asked.


    ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t sleep with your wife,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Just like you?¡± Azure asked.


    Alex red at Azure for a moment. After retrieving one of the blood energy pills, he


    opened the car door and got out.


    ¡°Two pills are more than sufficient for you to advance to the next level!¡± Alex eximed


    before walking into the hospital.


    Azure was shocked by his words, with his mouth agape. He quickly grabbed the two


    blood energy pills and caressed them like his most prized treasure.


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    Azure pped himself on the face. He lost one of the pills due to his foul mouth.


    ***


    When Alex checked the time, it was almost three o¡¯clock. Alex quickly drove Waltz


    Fleur¡¯s Lamborghini back to Maple Vi. He had to prepare a gift for Dorothy¡¯s


    grandfather.


    Alex knew that Dorothy¡¯s grandfather was anguage teacher before he retired and had


    many sessful students over the years.


    On his sixty-sixth birthday, Alex naturally had


    to give him a worthy gift.


    Suddenly, Alex recalled the painting that he received from Lord Lex Gunther.


    It was an art piece called ¡°The Landscape¡± by Jean Pucelli in the 13th century, and it


    was expensive enough to honor Dorothy¡¯s grandfather.


    Of course, Alex also thought of


    the fact that Dorothy¡¯s sixty-six years old grandfather was quite old, so he decided to


    give him some supplements as well.


    At first, Alex thought his blood energy pills would be the perfect gift.


    However, since they didn¡¯t know what they were, they might not appreciate them.


    Hence, he chose a snow lotus instead. Although it wasn¡¯t the one that Michelle bought


    from the auction with tens of millions dors, it was still very valuable and its market


    price was at least five million dors.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back!¡± Waltz, who wore a pink shirt that exposed most of her legs,


    walked over barefoot. At first nce, it appeared almost as if she did not wear anything


    under her skirt.


    She looked so hot that Alex couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. After staring at her for over


    ten seconds, he finally nodded with a hum.


    ¡°Did Frank ardo do it?¡± Waltz asked.


    It seemed that she had already heard the news.


    Alex¡¯s gaze returned to normal as he said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t be sure, I think he must be


    connected to him somehow. Brock Rousey and Dew Sunder both work for him. I don¡¯t


    think it¡¯s a coincidence. I¡¯ll ask him personally on the ninth of September.¡±


    Waltz nodded.


    After a while, she moved close to him and poked his shin with her leg. ¡°I heard you


    taught Maya Howards the Silver Frost technique. Could you teach me too? After all, I¡¯m


    both your junior and bed-warming servant. If you¡¯d like, I coulde and warm your


    bed tonight!¡±


    Alex was tempted, but he refused. ¡°You¡¯ll have too much on your te. You should


    focus on practicing a single technique.¡±


    ¡°But Senior, my technique is very simple and it¡¯s iparable with Silver Frost!¡± Waltz


    tried even harder at tempting Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 260

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 260


    Waltz¡¯s leg was about to move up to Alex¡¯s waist.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you practicing. To be honest, that technique is pretty good and has your


    distinctive features. Most importantly, you¡¯ve been cultivating it for so many years, it¡¯d be


    a shame for you to give it up. How about this?


    I¡¯ll help you modify itter,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Deal,¡± Waltz said.


    ¡°Here, these are for you. Take one pill every three days. It¡¯ll help with your cultivation,¡±


    Alex said before tossing over a small bottle, which contained ten blood energy pills, to


    her.


    What would Azure feel if he knew that he had to work so hard just to get two of these


    pills, but Waltz, on the other hand, only had to poke Alex with her feet to get ten and he


    even offered to modify her cultivation technique? Azure might actually contemte


    changing his gender!


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re so nice. Tonight, I¡¯ll make you¡­¡± Waltz started speaking.


    Right then, Brittany and Maya walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Alex, Waltz, what are you two talking about?¡± Brittany asked.


    ¡°Oh, I was saying I would personally make dinner for all of you tonight.¡± Waltz quickly


    fixed her sentence.


    After that, she turned to Alex and mouthed the words to him without making a sound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll warm your bed!¡±


    Alex gulped as he thought, ¡°There¡¯s a subus living in my house. A very seductive


    one. I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll get eaten alive. It¡¯s really dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Ahem. I won¡¯t be staying for dinner. I have stuff to do tonight,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Are you not going to eat at home again?¡± Brittany frowned slightly. After waking up from


    hera, Alex hadn¡¯t had many meals with her and he was always outside. She didn¡¯t


    know what he was so upied with.


    ¡°Mom, about that¡­ It¡¯s the birthday of Dorothy¡¯s grandfather today. I have to be there,¡±


    Alex said.


    ¡°It¡¯s your grandfather-inw¡¯s birthday. In that case, I should show my respect too!¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart raced wildly when he heard Brittany¡¯s words.


    After all, he didn¡¯t want her mother to meet ire at all. When the time came,


    something terrible might happen. So, he hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He didn¡¯t send you an


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    invitation.


    It would be a little rude to show up there uninvited. I¡¯ll go on my own!


    Moreover, I have to pick Dorothy up first. Waltz, I¡¯ll borrow your car.¡±


    Naturally, Waltz didn¡¯t mind.


    Brittany, who seemed to be deep in thought, nodded after a while. ¡°Drive safe then.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Alex said.


    After Alex left the vi, Brittany¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Waltz, tell me the truth. Has


    Alex been treated poorly in the Assex family?¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡± Waltz murmured.


    ¡°Maya, tell me,¡± Brittany said.


    ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m not too sure either! I¡¯ve only heard that Madame ire Assex can be quite


    harsh,¡± Maya said.


    ¡°Waltz, can you find out where Dorothy¡¯s grandfather lives?¡± Brittany looked at Waltz


    and asked.


    There was a vague look of excitement in Waltz¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°There¡¯s a tracker


    inside my car.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get some gifts prepared. After all, they are our rtives. It¡¯s the old man¡¯s


    sixty-sixth birthday, so it¡¯s reasonable for me to be there for the celebration. Otherwise,


    they might think that I¡¯m actually dead,¡± Brittany said in a somewhat cold tone.


    ***


    At four o¡¯clock, Alex arrived just in time in front of Dorothy¡¯s office and parked his car.


    As soon as the cool Lamborghini arrived, it attracted a lot of attention from the people


    around, and even many employees inside thepany looked at it from their windows.


    ¡°Woah, it¡¯s a Lamborghini!¡±


    ¡°I wonder which rich heir is here again to woo a prettydy in ourpany.¡±


    ¡°I realize the prettydies in ourpany have quite an expensive taste in men!¡±


    After that, everyone watched their own CEO, Dorothy Assex, walking over with her


    purse in hand.


    When she saw Alex sitting inside the Lamborghini, she couldn¡¯t help but stand still,


    shocked, for a moment. After that, she got into the car with a confused expression on


    her face.


    ¡°Where did you get this car?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°I borrowed it. Do you want to give it a test drive?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I thought you bought it! Isn¡¯t this car way too high-profile? Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head right


    over to Grandpa¡¯s house.¡±


    After a loud roar made by the Lamborghini¡¯s engine, they drove away.


    However, neither of them knew that the gossipy staff in the office had already taken


    several photos, discussing among themselves in the office group chat.


    ¡°Whose car did Ms. Assex get into?¡±


    ¡°This Lamborghini looks like a world-wide, limited-edition version. It costs at least ten


    million dors. It can¡¯t possibly belong to Alex Rockefeller. Could it be her new fling?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s major news. Ms. Assex has finally epted another guy¡¯s pursuit!¡±


    ¡°Poor Mr. Rockefeller!¡±


    However, many of them had no idea that they were being spied on by someone in this


    non-official group chat. Her username in the group chat was Bea, but her real name


    was Beatrice Assex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 261

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 261


    At this moment, Beatrice and ire were on their way to her grandfather¡¯s ce, driving


    the BMW M8 that was given to Dorothy by Alex.


    Beatrice¡¯s grandfather was Aidan Bardot. He has two daughters, ire was the elder


    while the younger one was named Adrianna Bardot.


    Adrianna was much snobbish than ire, she would always try topare with ire


    in every aspect. Ever since ire¡¯s husband, Henry Assex, went missing after a trip


    with his secretary, Adrianna insulted and looked down upon her every time they met.


    More importantly, Adrianna had a daughter, who was a year younger than Dorothy, she


    would always show her off in front of ire.


    Under such circumstances, ire naturally couldn¡¯t drive her dpidated car back


    home.


    Only a BMW M8 that was worth two million dors could show her elegance and


    mboyance. When the time came, she could get back at her sister to regain her self


    esteem.


    ¡°Mom, Sis found a new boyfriend!¡± Beatrice, who was sitting in the passenger seat, said


    suddenly, ¡°Looks like she has finallye around and stopped clinging to that loser


    Alex.¡±


    ire turned to her. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    Beatrice replied, ¡°In Sis¡¯pany group chat, I¡¯ve been lurking in there. Now everyone


    is talking about her new lover. He drives a limited edition Lamborghini! Morn, do you


    know how much that costs?


    At least fifteen million dors!¡±


    ¡°What? A car that costs fifteen million dors?!¡± ire eximed in surprise, as she had


    never seen such an expensive car in her life. ¡°Where? Where?¡±


    Beatrice showed ire her phone.


    ¡°This one here, look! Isn¡¯t it so cool?¡±


    ire stared at it excitedly, with her eyes sparkling. However, after her hands slipped,


    she identally ran the car into a railing with a loud bang.


    Both the mother and daughter were shocked to their core. They hurriedly got out of the


    car and checked its condition.


    The car¡¯s bumper had fallen off, the rightmp was broken as well.


    Helpless, Beatrice cried without tears. ¡°Mom, what do we do now? I shouldn¡¯t have


    shown you if I knew this would happen. If we were to wait for the cops to deal with this,


    we might end up missing Grandpa¡¯s birthday celebration dinner.¡±


    ire said, ¡°Why should we call the cops over a broken BMW? We don¡¯t even know


    where that loser Alex got his hand on it. Who cares if it¡¯s broken? Your sister is now


    riding a Lamborghini, why would we need this damn BMW?¡±


    Beatrice replied, ¡°Thank God we didn¡¯t run over anyone. Please drive more safely,Mom!¡±


    ire huffed.


    ¡°This is all that trash, Rockefeller¡¯s fault. Why did he even give us such a


    poor car? Everyone¡¯s driving automated cars now, not old and outdated cars like this!¡±


    They had finally reached their destination, Aidan¡¯s ce.


    Multiple cars had been parked outside the entrance, there was even a dashing red


    Ferrari.


    Numerous people surrounded the Ferrari and gossiped about it in awe and


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    envy, some were chatting enthusiastically.


    At first nce, ire immediately noticed Adrianna and her family, who were standing


    there. Adrianna¡¯s husband, Taylor Bemy and her daughter, Sharpay Bemy were


    standing next to her.


    Next to Sharpay was a man in a suit, who seemed quite intimate with her. They were


    most likely dating.


    ¡°Yo, Sis, you¡¯re finally here! I thought you wouldn¡¯te to Dad¡¯s 66th birthday


    celebration. You actually showed up in a broken car? Oh look, the bumper fell off too. Is


    your family so poor that you don¡¯t even have money to fix it?¡±


    Adrianna rushed over to


    ire as soon as she parked her car. Seeing the broken BMW, she almost couldn¡¯t hold


    in herughter.


    ire said with a darkened expression. ¡°Money to fix it? I literally just crashed it on the


    way here. Open your eyes wide and look clearly, this is a luxurious car that¡¯s worth two


    million dors.


    I don¡¯t really care if it¡¯s broken and I¡®m toozy to go through the


    insurance stuff anyway. At most I would lose a few hundred thousands dors, but


    Dad¡¯s birthday takes the cake.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what a joke!


    A broken car like this costs two million dors? More like scraps


    from a junkyard! Just drop the act already. Who doesn¡¯t know that your family is going to


    get kicked out of the Assexes?¡±


    Adrianna smiled as she pointed toward the Ferrari.


    ¡°Take a good look at this. Now that¡¯s


    a real luxurious car. A Ferrari, have you ever seen one? Furthermore, this is my


    son-inw¡¯s car, it¡¯s worth five million dors! Would you like to take a photo of it?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 262

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 262


    ire was shocked. After looking at the Ferrari and then turning to her broken car, she


    was instantly bereft of speech, as if she had just eaten a bug and received a critical hit


    of fifty thousand damage. However, she couldn¡¯t help but curse Alex secretly.


    More importantly, this wasn¡¯t the end of it.


    Sharpay brought her boyfriend over to show off. ¡°Aunty, Cousin, let me introduce you to


    my boyfriend, Edison Hood. He¡¯s an executive of Yowell Group, with a yearly sry of


    five million dors! This car belongs to my boyfriend by the way.


    Oh right, why aren¡¯t


    Cousin Dorothy and her useless kept, I mean, husband here yet?¡±


    As she mentioned the word ¡°useless¡±, a smug expression was stered all over her


    face.


    Beatrice said, ¡°Sis is still working at herpany, so she¡¯ll be a littlete.¡±


    Adrianna huffed. ¡°Does she not know what day is today? How could a lowly employee


    like her be busier than my son-inw in an executive position? I guess the poor always


    act haughty and stuck-up.


    Also, I bet you are too embarrassed to bring along that


    useless son-inw of yours who only lives off women!¡±


    Edison asked, ¡°What is it about living off women?¡±


    Sharpay chuckled as she said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my cousin-inw, who is specialized in living


    off women.


    He never earns a penny his whole life but only asks my cousin for money


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    every month. Marrying a husband like him is basically raising a man-child.¡±


    Adrianna added. ¡°Oh well,parisons are odious after all! They are both sons-inw,


    but how could their differences be so vast?!¡±


    Their conversation had attracted a small crowd. Some were Aidan¡¯s neighbours, some


    were guests who came to celebrate his birthday.


    Upon listening to their conversation, puzzled gazes were fixated on ire.


    Angered, ire¡¯s eyelids kept twitching as she felt that she had suffered such a great


    humiliation due to Alex.


    So, she immediately said, ¡°Who said that he¡¯s my son-inw?


    That useless piece of sh*t Rockefeller has been kicked out by me long ago! Dorothy


    divorced him! My dear Dorothy is now the CEO of a subsidiarypany, who cares if


    you¡¯re an executive?!


    Her current boyfriend is great too, he drives something called¡­


    Lamborgigi.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Lamborghini.¡± Beatrice, who was standing aside, corrected her.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! A Lamborghini! It¡¯s a limited edition too, it costs fifteen million dors you


    know!¡± ire seemed to be high spirited again as she pointed at the red Ferrari and


    said, ¡°What¡¯s so great about that five-million-dor Ferrari?


    They wille here by


    Lamborghiniter, it will be an eye-opener for you guys?¡±


    Adrianna pursed her lips as she said, ¡°Is that really true? Are you sure you¡¯re not just


    bluffin g? How could I not know if Dorothy has divorced?¡±


    ¡°Why would we announce such a thing to everyone?¡±


    ¡°But, her divorce means that she¡¯s going to remarry. How could she find someone nice


    from remarrying? Careful, her partner might y with her feelings!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, so what if she¡¯s going to get remarried? My daughter is still a virgin, she has not


    slept with him even after marriage!


    She¡¯s basically untouched. Unlike someone, she


    hasn¡¯t changed boyfriends like changing clothes.¡±


    Sharpay turned pale by her words. In fact, she had dated multiple guys, she even lost


    her virginity in her first love.


    Just then, a cool and trendy Lamborghini slowly pulled up in front of them.


    Beatrice pulled on ire¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s the Lamborghini! Sis is here!¡±


    ire¡¯s eyes lit up and hurriedly eximed, ¡°Look, that¡¯s my son-inw! He¡¯s driving a


    Lamborghini that¡¯s worth fifteen million dors! Ferraris are just toy carspared to


    this!¡±


    The crowd was shocked upon seeing the luxurious car, it really was a Lamborghini.


    Adrianna was the one who fell silent this time round. The scissor doors of the car


    opened up.


    ire was overjoyed as she rushed to meet her new son-inw. However, after seeing


    Alex got out of the car, she froze as if she were struck by lightning. ¡°Why are you here?


    Where¡¯s my new son-inw?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 263

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 263


    ¡°What new son-inw?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Dorothy, who was wearing a business attire, got out of the car as well. Sharpay, who


    dressed up morously, was iparable with her ethereal beauty and elegance in


    that instant.


    Even her boyfriend, Edison, stared at Dorothy with eyes filled with immense adoration


    and envy.


    ire ecstatically thought that Dorothy had finally dumped Alex and found herself a rich


    son-inw. However, seeing Alex whom she knew very well, ire was extremely


    disappointed.


    ¡°Dorothy, wasn¡¯t there a rich heir who picked you up in a Lamborghini? How did it turn


    out to be this trash here?¡± ire huffed angrily.


    ¡°What rich heir?


    It¡¯s Alex who picked me up. Mom, I¡¯m married, please don¡¯t say such


    nonsense,¡± Dorothy said as she red at Beatrice. She knew that Beatrice was added


    into the office group chat. Hence, she was the only one here who could know about this.


    Just then, Adrianna walked up to them with a smile. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s really Alex Rockefeller.


    Didn¡¯t you just say that they¡¯ve already divorced?


    Why do they suddenly get back


    together? Where did the real rich heir go? This down-and-out loser is worse than a


    With that, she then touched the Lamborghini. ¡°A fifteen-million-dor luxurious car? Can


    you even afford this? You probably rented it, right?


    Why do you even put on an act? Is


    there any point to bite off more than you can chew?¡±


    Dorothy froze. ¡°Who got a divorce? I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Sharpay replied, ¡°But your mom just told us that.¡±


    In that instant, both Dorothy and Alex could not help feeling helpless as they were bereft


    of speech.


    However, ire asked, ¡°Dorothy, where did this Lamborghinie from? Could it be


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    that you bought it just now after yourpany earned a lot of profit?¡±


    She tried getting back at Adrianna for once.


    Dorothy shook her head. ¡° No, Alex borrowed it from a friend.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!


    ¡± Adrianna cackled. ¡°I actually thought you guys have be rich. Looks


    like this was all just a big bluff! Yeah, sure, the car is amazing, but it¡¯s even not yours!


    What good would it do for you? I¡¯d rather get in my son-inw¡¯s Ferrari than a borrowed


    car.¡±


    Taylor added. ¡°I was in quite a shock too! Turns out it was just a lie, to think you acted


    as if it were true! How vain!¡±


    After being insulted by both her sister and brother-inw, ire was clearly frustrated


    and annoyed. She swung her hand toward Alex¡¯s face as she yelled, ¡°You trash! You


    useless trash! Who invited you here? Who told you to borrow a car? Do you really think


    you deserve to drive a Lamborghini? Can you even pay for the expenses if you were to


    break it? Get lost! Get lost right now!¡±


    Alex leaned back slightly and dodged her p.


    However, ire had used too much force, causing her to almost slip and fall. As she got


    even more enraged, she took one of her heels off and threw it hard at Alex.


    Alex was worried that Dorothy, who was right behind him, might get hit. Hence, he


    decided not to dodge and took the hit.


    Dorothy said angrily, ¡°Mom, what is wrong with you? So what if Alex borrowed the car?


    Have you not embarrassed yourself enough?¡±


    ire yelled back, ¡°I¡¯m only embarrassed because of this useless trash! Look at


    Sharpay¡¯s boyfriend, and now look at him! He¡¯s no better than dog sh*t on the roadside.¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression darkened as he was about to snap.


    Suddenly, an old man walked out. ¡°What¡¯s with the ruckus?


    Haven¡¯t you embarrassed


    yourself enough? Are you here to celebrate my birthday, or to piss me off?¡±


    The man was Aidan Bardot.


    In that instant, ire dared not say another word.


    Both Dorothy and Beatrice greeted him, Alex did so as well. However, the old man didn¡¯t


    even take a nce at him. On the contrary, he warmly weed Edison, Sharpay¡¯s


    boyfriend.


    The contrast in his attitude was too obvious.


    Dorothy clinged to Alex¡¯s arm,forting him. After secretly giving him a gentle kiss,


    only then did Alex suppress his anger and calm himself down.


    At the same time, Brittany, Waltz and Maya were on their way to Aidan¡¯s birthday


    banquet too.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 264

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 264


    Inside Bardot Manor, there were around forty to fifty people in total of Aidan¡¯s rtives


    and his disciples. A fewrge tables had been ced in the hall.


    It was time to present gifts.


    Dorothy had thoughtfully prepared a gift for Alex to present to Aidan, it was an inkstone


    that cost tens of thousands dors.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man liked calligraphy, hence, she figured


    that he would like it.


    ¡°Give this inkstone to himter, and say it¡¯s a present from both of us.¡± Dorothy


    reminded him in a soft voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯ve prepared gifts as well,¡± Alex smiled as he said.


    In front of them, the first one to present the gift to Aidan was the elder daughter, ire.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve got you this jade scepter. I wish you good luck and health for years toe.¡±


    Next was Adrianna and Taylor, they gave him a gold statue of Buddha.


    Then, Aidan¡¯s disciples followed suit and presented their gifts to Aidan.


    Alex was speechless with the fact that Aidan would open his presents as soon as he


    received them, regardless of the gifts being wrapped in boxes. Alex had seen his


    expression turned gloomy as some of his disciples had presented gifts that weren¡¯t as


    grand as the others.


    While dragging Edison, Sharpay enthusiastically rushed up to present her gift as well.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is a gift from Edison. It¡¯s a famous painting called The Landscape by


    Jean Pucelli in the 13th century. It¡¯s the real deal, you know? Take a look, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°What? The Landscape by Jean Pucelli?¡±


    As expected, Aidan¡¯s eyes lit up as he heard


    her words.


    A few of his disciples were shocked as well. After all, Jean Pucelli was indeed the most


    famous artist back in the 13th century. Along with other three famous artists, they were


    referred to as the Famous Four. His original works were priceless. Just a while ago, one


    of his original works was auctioned for eighty million dors in Port City.


    Even if The Landscape was not as costly as that painting, it must still be quite


    expensive!


    Upon hearing this, Alex furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡®He presented The Landscape too? That¡¯s too coincident. Then should I present mine


    too?¡¯ Alex thought.


    During their conversation, one of Aidan¡¯s disciples started praising out loud. ¡°It¡¯s the real


    deal! It really is! This gift is amazing, it must have cost at least tens of millions dors!¡±


    Aidan smiled at Edison as he said, ¡°You¡¯re so considerate, Edison. But this painting is


    priceless, I don¡¯t dare to take it, you should just keep it for yourself!¡±


    Edison smiled and replied, ¡°Grandpa, heroes deserve powerful swords whereas refined


    schrs deserve famous paintings.


    You are indeed a truly refined schr, Grandpa, just


    look at how many disciples you have! If I were to keep The Landscape, that would just


    lower its worth. However, it¡¯s definitely a match for you!¡±


    ¡°Haha, what a great speech. Mr. Bardot, with such a grandson-inw, what more could


    you ask for?


    Since this is his token of appreciation to you, you should just ept it, Mr.


    Bardot! ¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Well, alright. I¡¯ll be keeping it safe for Edison then! It¡¯s still going to be yours


    when I pass away anyway! Haha!¡±


    Edison then took out a century-old ginseng, iming that it cost millions dors. He then


    proceeded to wish Aidan good health for years toe.


    However, with Alex¡¯s abilities now, he was able to identify any herbs with just one sniff.


    The century-old ginseng was a fake. It was just a garden ginseng that was dried and


    baked to make it look like a century-old ginseng.


    Such ginseng was avable in some markets in the north side, its price was even


    cheaper than carrots.


    Hence, Alex couldn¡¯t hold in hisughter upon seeing this, he


    ended up letting out a slight chuckle.


    This chuckle wasn¡¯t much of a problem, but Sharpay immediately noticed it.


    She walked over to him and said, ¡°Yo, what are youughing about, my useless


    cousin-inw?


    What do you n to give Grandpa on his birthday? Oh, you can drive a


    Lamborghini that¡¯s worth fifteen million dors, you have the right tough at us indeed.


    Then show us what gift you have prepared. Is the gift inside this bag?¡±


    With that, she snatched it from him.


    The moment the painting was opened up, everyone was shocked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 265

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 265


    ¡°This¡­ Is this The Landscape too?¡±


    ¡°Why does it look the same as the other?¡±


    ¡°Is it even possible that there are two copies of The Landscape in this world?¡± Sharpay


    eximed in surprise.


    Adrianna rushed over to take a look and hurriedly said, ¡°Why do you even need to


    question it? Obviously, this must be a fake. Why else are there two same paintings by a


    famous artist in this world? Even idiots could figure that out.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Mine is the original copy.¡±


    Taylor chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Yours is the original? so, are you saying the one that my


    son-inw presented is a fake? Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror, do you


    really think you can afford to present the original copy of The Landscape?


    You couldn¡¯t


    even buy a shred of it even if you were to use all the pocket money that the Assexess


    have given to you.¡±


    Edison huffed. ¡°I got mine from a friend¡¯s auction with an internally set price of more


    than ten million dors. I ask of you, where did yourse from? ¡±


    Alex replied dismissively, ¡°A friend gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Adriannaughed. ¡°What a joke! Have you really not taken a look in the


    mirror? Sure, you used to be that almighty young lord of the Rockefeller, and everyone


    would suck up to you. But look at you now, your dad betrayed our country, your mom is


    half-dead, and you, Alex Rockefeller is nothing but a street rat!


    If it weren¡¯t for the


    Assexes¡¯ generosity to let you stay, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat garbage at the


    roadside. And, you said that someone gave you this painting, but it costs more than ten


    million dors! What kind of idiot would give it to you?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned sharp and cold, his aura was immense.


    ¡°Watch your mouth. No one


    can insult my family.¡±


    Adrianna¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°So what if I insulted them? Are you going to hit me?


    Come on then, hit me here, you twerp!¡±


    In the next second, Taylor, Sharpay and Edison came over as well, standing in front of


    Alex. All of them had a look of contempt and mockery on their faces.


    Dorothy hurriedly rushed over to hold Alex back.


    She was worried that Alex might


    actually hit Adrianna out of anger, worsening the situation.


    Aidan was enraged as he said, ¡°ire, keep your son-inw in check.¡±


    After that, he also walked over to them and took a look at The Landscape that Alex had


    prepared for him. He immediately showed a contemptuous look as he said, ¡°Your


    painting is the fakest of the fakes.


    Justpare it to the original copy, yours isn¡¯t even


    sealed with the stamp and there are burn marks down here too. It must have been


    damaged when you were trying to replicate it, right? This is not just any fake, but a lowly


    faux.¡±


    Sharpay sneered. ¡°How dare you try topete against my husband¡¯s original copy by


    bringing out such a lowly faux? You¡¯re really a joke.¡±


    Alex let out a sardonicugh.


    Indeed, his copy didn¡¯t have a stamp. This was due to a fire in the past when it was


    being passed down. It would have been destroyed if someone didn¡¯t save it. However,


    after the fire, the area with the stamp was burnt so it looked worn. Despite that, this was


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    truly the original copy.


    However, only true collectors and antique lovers would know about such a history. Alex


    only found out about this from Waltz.


    Meanwhile, ire rushed over and pulled Alex to the side. She yelled angrily, ¡°Get lost,


    you trash! Haven¡¯t you embarrassed me enough? What kind of disgusting piece of sh*t


    is this?


    How dare you im it to be Jean Pucelli¡¯s original artwork? Do you really think


    everyone¡¯s an idiot? Just get lost!¡±


    She then snatched the painting and tore it into two halves. She even threw it to the


    ground and stomped on it twice.


    Alex¡¯s heart sunk, he couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely helpless.


    If Jean Pucelli were to know that his original artwork was damaged in such a way, he


    wouldn¡¯t ever rest in peace.


    Dorothy narrowed her eyes as she said, ¡°Mom, how could you tear it? It¡¯s still a painting


    regardless!¡±


    It was obvious that Dorothy thought that the painting was a faux as well. However,


    tearing it apart in front Alex was just too humiliating.


    Sharpay replied, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t she tear it? Do you want to keep it around to scam


    others?¡±


    She then took the other present in the bag. After opening it up, she said, ¡°Oh my god,


    what¡¯s wrong with you? How dare you give Grandpa a white flower on his 66 th


    birthday?


    What is the meaning of this? It¡¯s wilted too! Are you trying to curse my


    grandpa?¡±


    Alex already regretted joining the birthday banquet. He would rather stay at home and


    have dinner with his mother.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 266

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 266


    Alex was demotivated as he said, ¡°This is a snow lotus.¡±


    ¡°Huh, is this really a snow lotus?¡±


    One of the disciples said, ¡°This really is a snow lotus, but it looks kind of weird.¡±


    Someone added, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it on Amazon, my wife ordered some for herself.¡±


    Sharpay immediately looked it up on Amazon. In the next second, she cackled. ¡°I


    thought it was something good this time. This snow lotus here only costs 23.8 dors, it


    If you could drive a Lamborghini, why are you gifting this


    piece of sh*t? Not even a dog would want it!¡±


    She immediately threw the snow lotus, which was worth millions dors, onto the


    ground.


    ire angrily lifted her leg and stomped on it several times, trampling it into pieces.


    While pointing at Alex, she yelled, ¡°You loser! You godforsaken loser! Are you done


    fooling around yet? Are you really a nemesis of the Assexes? You don¡¯t ever do


    anything in your life, all you could do is get sh*tty items like this! How long do you n


    on clinging to my Dorothy?


    You¡¯re just a bearer of ill luck, don¡¯t you know that? I can¡¯t


    even stand looking at you, why don¡¯t you just drop dead already? Just drop dead, along


    with your damn mother! Divorce now! Hurry and divorce my daughter! Trash like you


    don¡¯t even deserve my Dorothy.¡±


    She kept screaming while poking Alex¡¯s chest and pushing him hard. Bit by bit, she


    wanted him to step out of the door.


    Dorothy wanted to pull her mother back, yet she was being held back by Beatrice.


    The rest of the Bardots, who were standing aside, coldly watched the scene, as if they


    were watching an amusingughing stock.


    Sharpay, who was clinging to Edison, smiled coldly as she stared at ire and Alex.


    She then turned to Dorothy, who was ashen-faced.


    She was extremely satisfied with


    this oue, as though she were enjoying a cool popsicle in a hot June.


    She knew that she was iparable with Dorothy in many aspects. At first, she was no


    match for Dorothy in studies. Then, she was no match for Dorothy in looks and body as


    well.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t evenpete with Dorothy in the job position.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, looking at Dorothy now, Sharpay felt that she had be an ultimate joke.


    Sharpay thought that the most important thing in a woman¡¯s life was neither intelligence


    nor beauty, but the ability to choose a good husband. If one could marry a good


    husband, she would live a blissful life.


    On the contrary, if one somehow married a sh*tty


    husband, her life would end up in living hell.


    ire was extremely livid as she had never been humiliated like this in her life. She


    med all of this on Alex, hence she wanted to insult him in every way she could today.


    Just then, she realized that a woman appeared right behind Alex.


    This woman¡¯s expression was extremely cold yet baleful, ring at her.


    A whim struck ire as she felt that the woman looked familiar.


    Only after a brief


    moment of thinking, she finally figured out the woman as she thought, ¡®She¡­ Isn¡¯t she


    that loser Alex¡¯s mother, Brittany Rockefeller? Isn¡¯t she still lying in the hospital bed,


    half-dead? Am I seeing things now?¡¯


    In the next moment, a hard pnded on ire¡¯s delicate face.


    Smack!


    The p was loud and clear. A red p mark instantly surfaced on ire¡¯s fair face.


    Brittany¡¯s voice echoed through the halls. ¡°ire Assex, is this how you treat my son?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 267

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 267


    ire held the side of her face that had been pped, with her eyes widened in


    disbelief. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s Brittany, it¡¯s really Brittany. She has actually woken up from


    hera.¡±


    Alex was shocked as well. ¡°Mom, you¡­ Why are you guys here?¡±


    He saw Waltz and Maya were behind Brittany as well.


    In that instant, Alex knew that


    chaos would soon ensue. He was worried the most that such a situation would happen,


    therefore he never told ire that his mother had woken up.


    For Dorothy¡¯s sake, he was willing to endure ire¡¯s unreasonable and lunatic behavior


    to make things more difficult for him.


    However, Brittany would never stand back and


    tolerate her behavior.


    Dorothy felt the same too, but her face was pale, with her lips trembling. She was about


    to faint out of shock. Beatrice was in shock as well, with her mouth agape.


    Meanwhile, the Bardot family and the other guests were taken aback as soon as they


    saw such a scene, but their expressions turned excited shortly after¡­ Especially


    Adrianna and her family, they almost wanted to cheer out loud.


    ire snapped back to reality and instinctively asked, ¡°Brittany, how did you survive?


    Aren¡¯t you almost dead?¡±


    Brittany¡¯s cold re was as sharp as a spear. ¡°ire Assex, of course you wish me to


    die so you can keep bullying my son like this, right?


    You even cursed both my son and I


    to die, why don¡¯t you just drop dead instead?¡±


    Brittany continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe the rumours about you at first. But now, I¡¯ve seen it


    with my own eyes, this is far worse than what I¡¯ve heard. Do you even deserve to be a


    mother-inw?¡±


    Dorothy immediately flung Beatrice¡¯s hands away and rushed over. She held ire


    back as she turned to Brittany and said, ¡°Mom, please calm down.¡±


    Brittany lifted her arm and pped Dorothy across her face. ¡°Get lost! Dorothy Assex,


    do you still remember what did I say back then, when I gave you permission to marry


    into the Rockefellers?


    I told you to take care of m y son! Is this how you take care of


    him?¡±


    She added, ¡°How dare you let your mom scold my son all she wants, calling him a loser,


    and even letting him ve away for your family as a nanny?! Even though you¡¯ve been


    married for ten months, he¡¯s still a virgin even now too, for god¡¯s sake!


    You¡¯ve turned my


    son into the biggestughing stock in California, you¡¯ll be condemned for the rest of


    your life!¡±


    A slight smile shed on Waltz¡¯s face.


    Dorothy, on the other hand, burst into tears as she covered her face with her hands.


    Alex held Brittany back. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? What does this have got to do with


    Dorothy? Come on, stop this ruckus. We should at least give face to Aidan, after all


    today is his 66th birthday celebration. Let¡¯s just leave!¡±


    After all, Brittany was known as the Steel Woman. Alex was worried that if this ever kept


    up, this wouldn¡¯t end up well. He might actually have to divorce Dorothy.


    However, how could Brittany back down and the Assexes off the hook?


    Brittany said, ¡°Go away, don¡¯t even try to stop me!


    You¡¯re William¡¯s son, and my son too!


    Your dad and I would never allow you to get bullied like this!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the most precious thing to us in the world, we wouldn¡¯t even trade you for the


    stars up in the sky. Yet, in these people¡¯s eyes, you are nothing but sh*t, they think


    you¡¯re trash! If your father were to know that you have degraded yourself just for this


    woman, he would kick his coffin open to beat you up!¡±


    As Brittany spoke, her eyes were


    reddened. After all, this was her beloved son.


    After being pped in front of the crowd, ire, who was enraged, pointed at Brittany


    and shouted, ¡°You hot headed b*tch, how dare you p me and even my daughter?


    What makes you think you could do that?


    Have you gone mental from being half-dead


    for half a year? Who do you think you are? Do you think William Rockefeller is still the


    great man that he used to be?¡±


    She added, ¡°Your husband is just a corrupted traitor who abused thew and colluded


    with the enemies!


    He¡¯s just a street rat detested by everyone! And you? If it weren¡¯t for


    us, the Assexes funding your hospital bills every month, do you think you can live up till


    now? You would¡¯ve died long ago!¡±


    Beatrice came over to help her mother too. ¡°That¡¯s right, you brute woman, you¡¯re really


    unreasonable! What makes you think you can p my mom?¡±


    Just then, the Bardots finally came over to stick up for them.


    After all, ire was still part of the Bardots. Now that she was bullied by an outsider, if


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    they were to stand back and watch, everyone would gossip and criticize them behind


    their back.


    While smiling coldly, Brittany stared at the crowd and said, ¡°You want to get even with


    us, right? Fine, I want to settle the ount with you guys too.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 268

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 268


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Alex wanted to stop Brittany, yet he was held back by Waltz. ¡°Senior, Madame has been


    holding the anger for such a long time, if you don¡¯t let her vent it, it might deteriorate her


    health and she might get sick. Your mother-inw has indeed crossed the line.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    If we


    don¡¯t teach her a lesson now, you¡¯d have to suffer more in the future.¡±


    Alex smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m worried that I wouldn¡¯t even have a future after this.¡±


    Waltz smiled as she said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Deep in her heart, she wished clearly that Alex didn¡¯t have such a future.


    ¡°My son has been ving away for your family as a nanny, he could at least have a


    sry of ten thousand dors every month, right? There¡¯s a total of ten months, how


    much has he actually taken from you?


    Isn¡¯t that what he¡¯s supposed to deserve?¡±


    Brittany said coldly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much he took, that¡¯s still money of the Assexes!¡±


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s your money. What about this then?


    Back when Alex was getting married, I


    gave you a betrothal gift of twenty million dors, and I¡¯m not even including the cost of


    the jewellery. But you never treat my son as your son-inw, so shouldn¡¯t you return


    those money to me?¡±


    With this, both Dorothy and Beatrice were shocked as they had no idea this had actually


    happened.


    Dorothy asked, ¡°Mom, you¡­ you actually asked for a betrothal gift of twenty million


    dors?¡±


    ire yelled, ¡°So what if I did? After all, you two have registered for marriage, why


    should I return those money?¡±


    Dorothy asked again, ¡°What happened to the money then?¡±


    ire, who seemed fairly upset, agitatedly said, ¡°I traded them for futures and lost all


    the money. Hmph, it must be because it¡¯s dirty money, that¡¯s why I lost. Why else would


    I suffer losses in everything that I bought?¡±


    Listening to this, Dorothy was about to cry from sheer anger.


    The guests were appalled as well. After all, it was not a small amount, but twenty million


    dors. Most people wouldn¡¯t even be able to earn such an amount in their whole


    lifetime.


    It was a rare sight when someone had the courage of her convictions to say


    that she lost all the money with such an excuse.


    Brittanyughed coldly. ¡°If it were really dirty money, the officials would¡¯vee to


    confiscate it ages ago.


    How could they let you off so easily? Fine, whatever, twenty


    million dors are nothing to me, I don¡¯t really care if they are gone. But don¡¯t you dare


    try to reason with me using my son¡¯s pocket change of hundreds of thousands dors.¡±


    She added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted your daughter and my son to get a


    divorce? Sure, I agree with that.¡±


    Panicked, Alex¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    However, ire pped as she eximed, ¡°I agree too, they should¡¯ve divorced ages


    ago!


    Why should I let this loser stay in my ce any longer?¡±


    Brittany turned to Alex and said, ¡°Back then, I told you that I didn¡¯t want you to marry


    Dorothy. In my mind, I¡¯d prefer Maya to be my daughter-inw, or Waltz, I¡¯m satisfied


    with her too!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    Alex asked, ¡°Mom, what wrong did Dorothy even do?¡±


    Brittany replied, ¡°She didn¡¯t, what¡¯s wrong is that she has an unreasonable, greedy and


    snobbish mother. I already realized that back then. Marriage isn¡¯t just between the two


    of you, it involves two families too.


    Son, do think you could be happy if her mother and


    the rest of her family members dislike you? Listen to me, get a divorce! Mom will


    approve your marriage if you were to marry Maya or Waltz.¡±


    Maya¡¯s face blushed, there was a shy look in her eyes. Waltz, on the other hand, smiled


    as she said, ¡°Madame, I shall call you ¡®Mom¡¯ from now on.


    I don¡¯t mind being a


    concubine, Maya can be his wife!¡±


    She then huffed at Alex. ¡°Good for you, hubby! We can finally sleep in the same bed


    tonight!¡±


    At this moment, Dorothy was crushed as if she were struck by lightning.


    ¡°Get out! All of you, get out! We Bardots don¡¯ t wee you.¡± Aidan was enraged as he


    lunged forward with a stick.


    Waltz grabbed the stick effortlessly with her slender hand. Then, with just a gentle grip,


    the stick, which was as thick as an arm, broke into pieces.


    Waltz smiled as she said, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re old and you should keep your temper under


    control, Otherwise, it would be bad for your health.¡±


    Everyone was incredibly appalled, with their mouth agape.


    Meanwhile, Sharpay¡¯s boyfriend, Edison, had finally recognized Waltz. His eyes were


    instantly widened and filled with terror.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 269

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 269


    ¡°P¡­ Princess Fleur?! ¡± After taking a clear look at Waltz, Edison almost fell to the


    ground out of shock.


    Never did he expect that the great Princess Fleur of Thousand Miles Conglomerate


    woulde by this ce and join in on the fun.


    More importantly, she actually said that


    she wanted to be a concubine for ire¡¯s useless son-inw.


    ¡®Not to mention the legitimacy of the matter, if a man like him could have Princess Fleur


    to personally show up just for him, could this man really be a useless loser?


    ire


    Assex and the whole Bardot family must be insane!¡¯ He thought as he quickly took a few


    steps back, fearing that Princess Fleur might notice him.


    However, Sharpay, who was still clinging to him, asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Honey,


    what did you just say? Who¡¯s Princess Fleur?¡±


    Edison jumped in shock, he wished he could murder Sharpay right there and then


    because of her naivety.


    He even saw that Waltz seemed to take a nce in their direction. He hurriedly dragged


    Sharpay and retreated to the back of the crowd as he exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,


    you must¡¯ve misheard.


    That woman seems pretty strong, let¡¯s take a few steps back, it¡¯ll


    be safer this way.¡±


    He dared not tell anything to Sharpay, or else this damn woman would start screaming


    out loud. When the time came, wouldn¡¯t Princess Fleur definitely notice them?


    However, Sharpay said with a nonchnt expression, ¡°She just crushed a stick, that¡¯s


    all.


    Besides, that stick is pretty decayed, what¡¯s the big deal about that?¡±


    Edison waspletely speechless toward her words. Everyone in the Bardot family


    really had a loose screw loose. Edison made up his mind to dump Sharpay as soon as


    the birthday celebration was over.


    He only dated her for fun anyway.


    At this moment, Brittany said calmly, ¡°Then we have a deal, ire Assex. They shall file


    a divorce tomorrow.¡±


    ire replied, ¡°Alright, so be it!


    Alex Rockefeller, do you really think you¡¯re still the all


    mighty Rockefeller from ten months ago? Don¡¯t you ever forget that you are just an


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    abandoned child that has been kicked out of the Rockefellers. It¡¯s a blessing for you to


    not starve! After the divorce, I will give Dorothy¡¯s hand in marriage to the real heir of


    Rockefeller Group, Spark Rockefeller.


    He hade to ask for my blessing ages ago!¡±


    Brittany huffed. ¡°Spark Rockefeller? It won¡¯t be long till his downfall. ire Assex, I¡¯m


    telling you right here now. You may look down on us two today, but I¡¯ll make sure you


    eat your words after tomorrow. Alex, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Alex stared at Dorothy with a worried expression. However, he couldn¡¯t speak to her in


    private as of now. In the end, Waltz and Brittany dragged him out of Bardot Manor.


    After they had left, ire was fuming and acted like a maniac. ¡°What the hell! What in


    the f*ck? Who does she think she is? Eat my words?


    She¡¯s just a lowkey widow, a


    half-dead b*tch who just woke up! Does she really think she¡¯s still the Steel Woman?


    She¡¯s even worse than a beggar in the streets!¡±


    She added, ¡°Divorce! You shall get a divorce tomorrow! Spark from Rockefeller Group is


    way better than that useless piece of sh*t!¡±


    Dorothy, who was sobbing uncontrobly, screamed, ¡°Mom, stop it!¡±


    She just felt that she had beenpletely humiliated, with her self esteem in pieces.


    Her mind was left nk. She would only suffer from everyone¡¯s gossiping if she were to


    stay there any longer, so she just ran out of the manor.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Beatrice was worried about her sister and hurriedly chased after her.


    Stomping her feet, ire said, ¡°Hmph, she must have had a concussion to like a loser


    like him.¡±


    Some of the guests came up to calm her down. After a couple of words, ire was


    overjoyed again as she turned to everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, but I¡¯m happy! I


    finally got rid of that useless loser!


    Let me tell you guys something, Spark Rockefeller of


    Rockefeller Group hade by our ce a few days ago just to remind us that he


    wanted to marry Dorothy! If it weren¡¯t for that trash, our Dorothy would have finally


    be a true Rockefeller¡¯s wife!¡±


    Sharpay snickered. ¡°Aunty, so you¡¯re saying that you want Cousin Dorothy to marry


    both the Rockefeller brothers? Tsk tsk, that must be an amazing feeling, right?¡±


    ire¡¯s expression darkened all of a sudden.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 270

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 270


    Just then, an old man in traditional clothing walked into the manor with a smile while


    holding two bottles of wine.


    ¡°Hey Bardot! Your old pal is here to see you! Just look at what I¡¯ve brought you, it¡¯ s the


    thirty-year-old Dalva tawny port!¡±


    Upon hearing the old man¡¯s voice, Aidan immediately rushed up to him while donning a


    bright smile. ¡°Lawrence, didn¡¯t you say that the Archaeological Society will be having a


    meeting today? Why did you rush over here then?¡±


    This old man was Christopher Lawrence, he used to teach History back in the same


    school as Aidan. However, this old man joined the Archaeological Societyter on. Now,


    he had a different position as an official in the archaeology industry. Naturally, Aidan


    was overjoyed to see him.


    Christopher smiled as he said, ¡°I came as soon as the meeting ended.¡±


    Just then, he took a nce at the ground and noticed The Landscape that had been


    stomped by ire. Although he could only see parts of the painting, he was able to


    identify it.


    Christopher was shocked all of a sudden. After cing the wine on the ground, he


    picked up the painting. ¡°Bardot, this is¡­ Isn¡¯t this, The Landscape?¡±


    His heart sank with restlessness. The more he looked at the painting, the more upset he


    looked.


    Aidan smiled and said, ¡°Oh Lawrence, just look at how panicked you are over a fake


    painting of The Landscape. It¡¯s just a faux given by a loser. You¡¯re an archaeologist for


    god¡¯s sake. Just look at the area with the stamp, it has been burnt off. They are too


    clumsy and couldn¡¯t even get the stamp right, it¡¯s clearly the fakest of fakes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re calling this a fake?¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes widened in anger, even his beards stood


    up.


    ire, who rushed over, pointed at the painting and said, ¡°Mr. Lawrence, of course this


    is fake! It¡¯s a gift from my useless son-inw. No wait, from my ex son-inw! How dare


    he present a fake painting to my father?


    That¡¯s why I tore it apart and stomped on it


    twice in front of him, just so this can¡¯t be used to scam others.¡±


    ¡°You tore it apart and even stomped on it twice?¡±


    Grimaced in intense anger, Christopher pped ire across the face.


    ire was stunned.


    ¡°Mr. Lawrence, why did you p me?¡±


    Christopher was heartbroken. ¡°You dumbass! You absolute idiot! You¡¯ve ruined a


    beautiful art piece! Who told you that this was a fake? This is the original copy of The


    Landscape by Jean Pucelli!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s one of his priceless works that has been passed down!


    It¡¯s priceless, you hear me?! How, how dare you tear it apart?! You¡¯ll be condemned


    through the ages!¡±


    Tears started trickling down Christopher¡¯s face. For an archaeologist, nothing was more


    painful than seeing a priceless treasure getting ruined by fools.


    Everyone¡¯ s chest tightened in shock and thought, ¡®If this is the real copy of The


    Landscape, what about the one that Edison presented?¡¯


    Aidan frowned and said, ¡°Lawrence, are you sure this is the original copy?¡±


    Christopher replied, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no doubt about it! Do you think it¡¯s a fake


    because of this burnt area?


    I guess you¡¯re a fool too. That¡¯s because the painting had


    experienced a fire when it was passed down. It took tremendous effort to save the


    painting back then, I didn¡¯t expect it to get ruined by your daughter!¡±


    Adrianna immediately snatched the drawing given by Edison. ¡°Mr. Lawrence, you must


    be mistaken. Look, this is the original copy of The Landscape by Jean Pucelli. My


    son-inw bought it with ten million dors in an auction.¡±


    After taking a nce at the painting, Christopher spat on it. ¡°This is a fake painting!


    There have been a few fake copies of Jean Pucelli¡¯s arts lurking in the counterfeit


    markettely. They are all cheap counterfeits, printed digitally. This is one of them, it


    costs a hundred dors at most.¡±


    ¡°What? A hundred dors?!¡± Everyone was shocked.


    ire, who felt hard to breathe due to anxiety, immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Lawrence, then


    how much does this original copy cost?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 271

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 271


    ¡°How much does it cost?¡± Christopher red at ire with murderous intent.


    After that, he said, heartbroken, ¡°Jean Peculli¡¯s artworks are priceless, you wouldn¡¯t be


    able to buy it even if you wanted to.


    However, if The Landscape really were to be put up


    in an auction, it should be way more expensive than the one that was bidded in Port


    Cityst time, with a worth at least a billion dors.¡±


    ¡®What?! It¡¯s actually worth a billion dors?!¡¯


    Upon hearing those words, ire thought


    as she fell and sat on the ground, due to her legs enervated.


    Realizing that she had tore a billion dors apart, she wanted to ram her head into a


    wall out of regret.


    After all it was a billion dors, when would she have the opportunity


    to see such arge amount of money?


    On the other hand, Edison, who was ashen-faced, immediately exined as he faced


    Sharpay and Adrianna with doubtful looks on their face, ¡°Sharpay, Aunty, I was fooled


    too.


    F*ck, I¡¯ll demand a proper exnation tomorrow.¡±


    Christopher said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep this torn art piece for now. When I get backter, I¡¯ll check if


    there¡¯s any way I could fix it.¡±


    Aidan hurriedly replied, ¡°Alright, sure.


    Sorry for the trouble, Lawrence.¡±


    Suddenly, Christopher took another nce at the ground and noticed the smushed


    snow lotus.


    Shocked, he hurriedly kneeled down and took one of the petals up to his nose. He took


    a sniff and even tasted it.


    Soon after, he yelled out of anger again, ¡°This is a


    hundred-year-old snow lotus! Who was it?! Who the hell stomped a priceless treasure


    like this?! Another priceless treasure ruined! Oh dear god!¡±


    As he once again mentioned that another priceless treasure was ruined, ire was


    shocked so she asked, ¡°Mr. Lawrence, what¡¯s with you again?


    Doesn¡¯t this cost around


    twenty dors? It can be purchased abundantly online! Not even a dog would want to


    eat this, that¡¯s why I stomped on it.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s eyes were filled with fury.


    ¡°So it was you insolent fool again! I really wish I


    could slice your legs off! If you were to be my daughter, I would¡¯ve had my wife aborted


    you!¡±


    Aidan asked, ¡°Lawrence, is this really valuable?¡±


    Christopher replied, ¡°A medical herbs auction was held a few days ago. A


    hundred-year- old snow lotus was bidded for fifty million dors, do you still think it¡¯s not


    worthy?


    This one should cost at least thirty million dors. Now that it¡¯s ruined, it¡¯s all for


    naught!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± ire screamed as she was engulfed by regret.


    With just a few stomps, she had trampled a billion and 30 million dors.


    Adrianna stared at ire as she let out a sardonicugh. ¡°Oh Sis, you¡¯re really Dad¡¯s


    great daughter.


    You stomped your son-inw¡¯s hundreds million dor gift into nothing.


    You totally did it on purpose because you don¡¯t want Dad to have a nice birthday! Hmph,


    just look at you now, you have no present for Dad and even your son-inw ran away.


    What a shocker!


    My son-inw is much better, at least Dad still has this


    hundred-year-old ginseng.¡±


    Christopher took a look at the said ginseng andughed. ¡°Pfft, this is just a five-dor


    garden ginseng from the northeast.


    How dare you im that it¡¯s a hundred-year-old wild


    ginseng, what a joke!¡±


    Sharpay froze. Jean Pucelli¡¯s fake painting had upset her quite a fair bit already. Now


    that the wild ginseng was a fake as well, wasn¡¯t it just too much?


    After having egg on her face, Adrianna turned to Edison and asked, ¡°Oh my dear


    son-inw, have you been tricked again?¡±


    Just then, Christopher stared at Edison and said, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you the mechanic from


    Tigress Mechanics? Edison was it?


    Have you fixed the Ferrari that my granddaughter


    brought to your auto repair shop?¡±


    Sharpay was shocked. ¡°What? An auto repair shop? Edison, aren¡¯t you the executive in


    Yowell Group?¡±


    Edison had decided to dump Sharpay long ago, so he immediately handed the car key


    over to Christopher. ¡°Your granddaughter¡¯s car is outside. Sharpay, it¡¯s over between us.


    Let¡¯s never meet from now on.¡±


    He then rushed out of the manor as fast as he could. Indeed, he started an auto repair


    shop.


    Furthermore, his shop was one of Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s subordinate


    and that was how he knew about Princess Fleur of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    Bumping into her today had almost caused him to faint out of shock.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Edison ran off! Edison¡­ He¡¯s not an executive in Yowell Group, he¡¯s a liar!¡±


    ¡°Not only did he lie about the presents and the car, but he also lied about his identity!¡±


    Sharpay was extremely dejected as she fell and sat on the ground.


    Adrianna and Taylor tried catching up to him, but to no avail.


    Every guest in Bardot Manor looked at each other and had their eyes widened, with


    their mouths agape. Never did they think that the celebration would end up with so


    many twists and turns.


    Edison, who appeared morously at first, ended up being a liar.


    On the other hand, Alex, who was detested by everyone, seemed not what they all


    thought he was.


    More importantly, the wife of William Rockefeller, the founder of Rockefeller group with


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    assets of three hundred billion dors, had woken up from hera.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 272

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 272


    Could it be that Rockefeller Group would have a major change?


    ***


    On the way home, Waltz drove the Lamborghini whereas Alex was in the passenger


    seat.


    On the other hand, Brittany and Maya were in another car.


    ¡°Senior, stop being upset about it. You may have lost one wife, but now you have two!


    It¡¯s a win for you!¡±


    Waltz triedforting him after seeing his gloomy expression.


    She even ced her


    hand on his arm and scratched him gently with her nails, after receiving no reaction


    from him.


    Alex couldn¡¯t bear ignoring her any further. ¡°Pay attention to the road, or else we might


    end up in an ident.¡±


    Waltz smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Alex sighed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought my mom over, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± She paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°Mom forced me to do it.


    She had been second guessing about your life this whole while!¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling her Mom?


    Are you not shy in the slightest?¡±


    ¡°Your mom was the one who said so. She¡¯s the empress of this family, I can¡¯t disobey


    her!¡± Waltz chuckled. ¡°A lot of people knew about your situation with the Assexes. As


    the Steel Woman, do you really think she¡¯s that oblivious?


    She could¡¯ve gotten this


    information just by asking some random people. You¡¯re her own son, how could she not


    be angry? It¡¯s good that you are going to get divorced. If you really don¡¯t want to let go


    of Dorothy, we could always kidnap her! I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    Facing a female thug like Waltz, what else could Alex say?


    However, at this moment, never did they expect that they would be greeted by a great,


    silently approaching danger soon.


    Somewhere in the hillside, Pepper and a skinny man stood under a tree. The man was


    assembling a sniper with swift movements.


    ¡°ck Skeleton, I¡¯ve done everything you asked of me, I¡¯m going to leave the rest to


    you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no person in the world that couldn¡¯t be killed by me, ck


    Skeleton.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, that man is a powerful martial artist. Based on his strength, he¡¯s most likely


    at Mystic rank.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. No matter how powerful he is, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take even one shot


    from this baby.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news then. I¡¯ll serve the thing that you want with my


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    both hands after you¡¯ve aplished your mission.¡±


    Pepper chuckled as she stared


    down at the streets from the hillside. Her eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Alex and the others would definitely drive through this road to return to Maple Vi.


    Soon after, Alex¡¯s car approached the road.


    Waltz was still teasing Alex, but at this


    moment, a g truck on the opposite of the road suddenly took a sharp turn and was


    about to crash into Waltz¡¯s Lamborghini.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    ¡°Oh f*ck!¡±


    Both Alex and Waltz screamed.


    Waltz immediately turned the steering wheel and stomped hard on the pedal. Their car


    drifted into an S-shaped curve, brushing against the railings on the side to avoid the


    truck. A string sparks was induced due to the friction between the car and the stainless


    steel railings.


    Maya, who was driving the car behind them, immediately pulled the emergency brake


    and managed to stop the car in thest second.


    ¡°Bastard! Do they even know how to drive?¡± Princess Fleur yelled, but she was so


    scared that cold bullets started trickling down her forehead.


    Unexpectedly, another g truck rushed toward their direction as well.


    Alex was struck by a sense of d¨¦ja vu, as if he went back in time to when he and


    Michelle were being chased.


    However, this time Waltz initiated the emergency brake


    and drifted, spinning in a full circle, only then did she manage to narrowly escape the


    ident.


    Just then, ck Skeleton, who was smiling coldly on top of the hill, pulled the trigger


    hard. A spark of fire shed through the dark.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 273

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 273


    The moment the spark of fire shed in the dark, Alex¡¯s sense of danger peaked.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    His body immediately moved out of reflex before he could think about anything else. He


    instinctively grabbed Waltz¡¯s shoulder and pushed her onto hisp.


    Then, he forcefully


    pushed down the Lamborghini¡¯s passenger seat with his back, lying down.


    It was almost the same time that a bullet flew through the car windows.


    Flying over the


    driver¡¯s seat, the bullet brushed over Alex¡¯s nose and passed through the other side of


    the window.


    ¡°An assassin!¡±


    Adrenaline rose in Alex¡¯s body, causing the Chi of the Force and the divine power in his


    energy core to be violently stirred.


    Waltz was one of the Three Great Chieftains of California¡¯s underworld, hence she knew


    what was going on immediately: they were facing a sniper.


    Vroom!


    Suddenly, anotherrge truck on the opposite side of the road rammed toward them.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If the Lamborghini were to get hit, both of them would end up bing t patties, let


    alone survival.


    Waltz was lying on Alex¡¯sp, hence she didn¡¯t notice the truck immediately. After lifting


    up her head, a bright, blinding light shone through the window, all she could see was a


    world of pure white.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Alex let out a roar with a burst of Chi as he grabbed onto Waltz¡¯s seatbelt, with


    veins on his arms bulging. With a tremendous force, the seatbelt was pulled and torn


    into two halves.


    He then kicked open the car door and rolled out while holding Waltz in his arms.


    It was almost at the same time that the truck ran into the Lamborghini.


    The


    fifteen-million-dor luxurious car was instantly ruined, breaking into millions of pieces.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± ck Skeleton cursed under his breath after realizing that the bullet had


    missed Alex.


    In the next moment, he aimed at his target and pulled the trigger once again.


    Bang!


    However, the bullet missed Alex again.


    Through his sniper scope, he could see that the man narrowly avoided the bullet in the


    fine line between life and death, as if he was possessed by a deity and could predict the


    danger.


    Pepper took a nce at the road and immediately retreated into the dark after letting


    out a huff.


    She thought, ¡®He¡¯s a Mystic ranked fighter. If he can¡¯t be killed now, it


    wouldn¡¯t be simple to assassinate him again.¡¯


    Just then, she noticed that Alex picked up the broken door of the Lamborghini. With a


    loud roar, he threw the heavy door toward their direction.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± ck Skeleton¡¯s eyes were widened.


    The distance between them and the road was at about three hundred meters.


    Furthermore, they were situated at a higher ce. ck Skeleton could not help but


    think if Alex was The Hulk, for throwing such a heavy door toward them despite the far


    distance.


    He watched the flying car door getting closer. In the bat of an eye, it appeared in front of


    ck Skeleton, so he immediately jumped to the back to dodge it.


    Bang!


    The car door crashed into the hill. However, it missed the two by the slightest distance


    and didn¡¯t hit their actual position.


    Still, this was enough to shock them to the core.


    ck Skeleton trembled in fear as he said, ¡°F*ck, what kind of monster are you up


    against?¡±


    Pepper huffed. ¡°You¡¯re just weak.


    I¡¯ll be off now, deal with this on your own.¡±


    After speaking, the woman didn¡¯t hesitate one bit and disappeared into the woods in the


    blink of an eye.


    ck Skeleton yelled, ¡°Damn b*tch, you tricked me!¡±


    As a famous assassin, ck Skeleton didn¡¯t want to give up just yet. Otherwise, it


    would ruin his reputation, especially when the opportunity to fight such a strong


    opponent was rare. He was determined to earn Pepper¡¯s reward as well.


    Hence, he ran up to the hill and ced his treasured weapon again. As he was looking


    for his target, he saw arge car frame suddenly flying toward him, spinning in mid air.


    ¡®Ah! This man is really a devil!¡¯ It was ck Skeleton¡¯sst thought before he met his


    demise.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 274

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 274


    The car frame smashed him into two halves.


    Meanwhile, Waltz beat up the g truck drivers frically. Since she was at half step


    to Mystic rank, handling small fry like them was a piece of cake. A few momentster,


    all three truck drivers died from her attacks.


    The two managed to avert the crisis.


    Alex then noticed that blood was flooding out of Waltz¡¯s upper arm, it was a terrifying


    sight. He immediately rushed over and held her. ¡°Waltz, you¡¯re hurt! Are you alright?¡±


    Waltz, who was enraged and merciless earlier, curved her mouth into a frown and fell


    into Alex¡¯s arms as she grimaced in immense pain.


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t think I have much


    time left. I have something I wish to do before I die, can you help me to grant that wish?¡±


    Alex panicked. ¡°Waltz, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely save you.¡±


    Waltz replied, ¡°No, my wish is more important right now, or else I won¡¯t ever rest in


    peace.


    Quick, lean forward, I can¡¯t hold it any longer.¡±


    Alex leaned forward instinctively.


    Smooch!


    Waltz then kissed Alex on the lips.


    ¡°You are crazy!¡±


    Alex pushed Waltz right away as he thought, ¡®How can she pull a joke like this at such a


    time?¡¯


    Just then, Brittany and Maya rushed over to them as they were extremely worried about


    the two.


    The truck had blocked their field of vision just a while ago. However, seeing the


    Lamborghini in such a damaged state, they let out a scream while covering their mouths


    with their hands.


    ¡°You guys should find a safe ce to hide for now, I have to go up there and take a


    look.¡±


    Alex immediately rushed toward where ck Skeleton was, but what met his


    eyes was a corpse.


    He rummaged through ck Skeleton¡¯s pockets, yet he couldn¡¯t find anything.


    After returning to the others, Waltz said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Senior.


    I¡¯ve already called my men


    from Thousand Miles. They¡¯ll be here soon to clean this up.¡±


    Alex took a look at the scene. ¡°Can they really clean it up though?¡±


    Waltz replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Soon after, the four of them got into the same car and sped off.


    After a while, a group of men rushed to the scene and drove the three trucks away, they


    even cleaned up the Lamborghini. If there weren¡¯t any cameras nearby, the officials


    would be puzzled even if they arrived at the scene.


    ***


    At Maple Vi, Alex tended to Waltz¡¯s wound. She may have pretended that she was


    heavily wounded a while ago just to kiss Alex, yet she was indeed wounded. When the


    Lamborghini was being crushed, a piece of steel shard flew right into her shoulder.


    It was fortunate that it didn¡¯t hit her heart, or else Alex wouldn¡¯t be able to save her,


    despite his great medical skills.


    ¡°It might hurt a little when I take it out, so try to endure it!¡± Alex said calmly after looking


    at Waltz¡¯s shoulder that was drenched in blood and the fair chest next to it.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m afraid of pain. You have to be gentle, this is my first time after all¡­ getting


    wounded like this,¡± Waltz said in a coquettish and delicate voice.


    Brittany and Maya, who were watching the two at the side, had their eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say so a while ago.¡± Alex plucked out the steel shard with force.


    The moment the shard was plucked out, a stream blood started flooding out of the


    wound.


    Alex and Waltz had an indifferent expression as they were numb to such wounds,


    whereas Brittany and Maya, who had never seen this much blood, were pale in the


    face.


    Brittany suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we head to the hospital? What will we do if the wound


    gets infectedter?¡±


    Waltz replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s not necessary to go to the hospital for a small wound like


    this.


    It¡¯s just that¡­ Will this leave a scar? Will you be disgusted by me if I have a scar?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I should just head out!¡± Maya said and left with flushed cheeks. After all, she


    could never say such flirtatious words like Waltz, despite her desire to do so. After


    disinfecting and bandaging the wound, everything was settled.


    Alex turned to Brittany and said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe for us to stay in California.


    We should rush to Michigan during the night.¡±


    Waltz asked, ¡°Do you think the Rockefellers did this?¡± Alex replied, ¡°I¡¯ll find out¡±


    Brittany was a decisive woman too.


    After seeing such a gruesome scene, she was


    terrified. After all, this was a horrifying yet unfamiliar territory for her. If John was the


    mastermind behind the attacks, he definitely wouldn¡¯t stop attacking them after failing


    once.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave in a bit!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, as they were preparing to head toward Michigan, Alex¡¯s phone suddenly


    chimed.


    ¡°Hey, Rockefeller you bastard. You¡¯re done for. You murdered someone!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 275

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 275


    Alex¡¯s heart sunk with restlessness. After taking a nce at Waltz, he headed toward


    the door and walked out.


    He recognized that voice from the phone, it was Anna Coleman from Divine


    Constabry.


    It was obvious that she had some sort of evidence in hand for her to go straight to the


    point and say those words confidently. That would mean that Waltz¡¯s men somehow left


    some clues after cleaning the scene. However, he put some thought into it and figured


    that it was normal.


    After all, Thousand Miles Conglomerate was just a private force in


    California¡¯s underworld, how could it beparable with an international organization


    like Divine Constabry?


    However, he didn¡¯t worry one bit at all. After all, he was the victim during the whole


    process of the incident. His killing of the assassin could be justified as self- defense.


    ¡°Anna, are you poisoned today? Do you need me to force it out of you again?¡± Alex


    chuckled as he said.


    His words immediately enraged Anna.


    Being forced to urinate in public was extremely embarrassing. She felt humiliated as


    soon as she recalled that greatest shame of her life, yet Alex still dared to rub the


    sensitive subject in her face.


    While clenching her teeth, Anna said, ¡°You¡¯re in deep trouble, don¡¯t you know that? A


    murderer must pay with his life, do you really have a death wish?¡±


    Alex replied calmly, ¡°Anna, your words earlier makes me doubt Divine Constabry¡¯s


    justice and professionalism. Are you sure you¡¯re not the one who discredited me in front


    of Divine Constabry?


    Oh right, looks like I took a video yesterday. I think Michelle


    Yowell might be interested to watch it.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Anna¡¯s voice instantly turned into a high and loud pitch, and it


    even started bing hoarse.


    At this moment, there was someone next to her, it was her team leader, who was a


    handsome man in his thirties.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After all, every team leader in Divine Constabry were amazing fighters. Their


    cultivation levels were at least at Mystic rank.


    As Anna¡¯s sudden loud voice rang through the team leader¡¯s ears, he instantly seemed


    puzzled.


    Then, he gently cleared his throat and signalled Anna with his eyes. Only then did Anna


    lower her pitch and huffed. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you just killed a few people at the ring


    road.


    Do you really think we won¡¯t be able to find that out if you asked those men fromThousand Miles


    Conglomerate to handle it?¡±


    Alex sighed secretly, his guess was correct. ¡°Then, you should be able to find out the


    victim in this incident, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you but not arresting you in person. I¡¯ll be honest with


    you, the person that you killed with a car is our person of interest. Now that he¡¯s dead


    and we¡¯ve lost our trail.


    We need you toe over, for a proper exnation.¡±


    Alex frowned and did not reply.


    Anna continued, ¡°You don¡¯t want us toe over to your ce, do you?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Fine, send me the address.¡±


    ***


    Brittany and the others couldn¡¯t understand the reason Alex needed to go out and meet


    up with a friend at a crucial time like this.


    ¡°Is it Dorothy?¡± Brittany asked with a darkened expression.


    She had not forgiven both the mother and daughter of the Assexes just yet!


    Brittany was set on having the two to get a divorce, but she was just slightly distracted


    by their sudden situation of life and death as of now.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    He really wanted to see Dorothy, yet he had to deal with the assassin matter


    beforehand.


    He still knew how to set his priorities straight.


    Brittany said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Who else would you be seeing thiste at night?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Members of Divine Constabry.¡±


    Brittany was taken aback as soon as she heard the name of that organization, her


    pupils constricted and color drained from her face as well.


    Alex was puzzled with her


    reaction, so he asked, ¡°Mom, do you know Divine Constabry?¡±


    Brittany only shook her head, saying that she had no idea about the organization.


    Alex could feel his chest tighten slightly as he knew that his mother did not tell the truth.


    It seemed like she might be hiding quite a lot of secrets from him too.


    It could also be


    that he used to be too naive and failed to understand his parents¡¯ deeds in the past.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit. I might be able to find who¡¯s the one behind this.¡±


    Waltz suggested that they should stay at her ce to prevent any more assassinations.


    Alex, on the other hand, headed toward the destination as promised.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 276

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 276


    It was a private viin a suburban area. The environment was elegant and fairly quiet.


    There was only this one vi, without any other buildings in the radius of five hundred


    metres of the area.


    The back of the vi faced mountains, whereas the front vi faced


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    a river. It seemed to have a geomantic omen, it was very suitable for buildingrge


    graveyards.


    After lifting his head and looking into the vi, Alex rang the doorbell.


    With a loud click, the heavy steel gate opened up. At the same time, a bright light shone


    inside, illuminating the front yard in the dark night, as if the sun had subdued the


    darkness. At first nce, the front yard was not like the garden paths in normal vis.


    There weren¡¯t any flowers or trees, all it had was a lifeless cement floor.


    A built man stood in the middle of the yard, he was a head taller than Alex.


    Alex¡¯s gaze immediately sharpened as he tried to sense the man¡¯s Chi.


    Moreover, as his gaze went past the man and looked up to the third floor of the vi, he


    could sense that someone else was looking down at him through the windows.


    Two other people stood by the window of the third floor, they were Anna, and her team


    leader, Sky Melvis. Sky smiled as he said, ¡°He found us.¡±


    However, Anna didn¡¯t believe that. ¡°No way, all the windows here are made of one-way


    mirror sses. Moreover, the room isn¡¯t even lit. How could he possibly find us? I¡¯d say


    that he was just staring at a random corner, his eyes disgust me.¡±


    Sky smiled and didn¡¯t say another word.


    Anna continued, ¡°Leader Sky, you¡¯re overestimating his abilities by sending Steel Tower


    to test him. I fought him for ten minutes, yet I lost to him by half a move. Steel Tower


    would kill him with just one punch.¡±


    Sky shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Anna muttered, ¡°Do you really want him to join Divine Constabry? This guy lives off


    his wife, his wife has total control over him! If he ever joins, it would lower Divine


    Constabry¡¯s standards!¡±


    Sky replied, ¡°Why are you so against him? He somehow saved your life, or else you


    would¡¯ve ended up in a much worse fate yesterday. He even helped us solve a case.¡±


    ¡°I just dislike him. Hmph, he¡¯s also a bastard who secretly learned my martial arts.¡±


    Just then, Alex folded his arms behind his back, slowly walking to the middle of the


    yard.


    He then stopped in front of Steel Tower.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for Anna Coleman,¡± Alex said calmly.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Steel Tower responded with a snort. He opened his eyes and stared down at


    Alex. ¡°Hey kiddo, I heard that you secretly learned Anna¡¯s Dragon-Tusk Punch, you


    seem like you have some skills.


    If you want to see Anna, you have to endure my attacks


    for one minute. If you could handle that, then I¡¯ll let you pass.¡±


    Alex¡¯s mouth curved up slightly, he took a nce at the third floor once more.


    He thought, ¡®Is this how you¡¯re trying to humble me down?¡¯


    He shook his head.


    ¡°A minute? That would be too long.¡±


    Steel Towerughed heartily while showing his white teeth. ¡°You can¡¯t handle a minute?


    You really¡­ Know your limits. How about half a minute then?¡±


    Alex shook his head again. ¡°That¡¯s still too long.¡±


    ¡°No way. Are you just a weakling then?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, if you could block one punch from me, I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡± Alex¡¯s


    arms were still folded behind his back and his expression was extremely calm.


    However, his words had almost caused Steel Tower to snap.


    His words had reached Anna¡¯s ears as well, loud and clear.


    She huffed. ¡°One punch? This guy is so arrogant like a lunatic, does he really think he¡¯s


    Grandmaster? I¡¯d say that he¡¯s the one who couldn¡¯t even endure one punch from Steel


    Tower¡­ ¡±


    Before she could finish her speech, Steel Tower and Alex lunged toward each other.


    Alex immediately swung his fist toward Steel Tower. Steel Tower also swung his fist to


    intercept Alex¡¯s attack but he was too slow. When his arm was extended halfway, Alex


    punched him right in the gut.


    Steel Tower¡¯s sturdy, towerlike body flew right back as if he were a cannonball.


    Anna¡¯s words trailed off, she almost bit her tongue out of shock


    Sky was startled as well, his eyes lit up.


    Alex looked up to the third floor. ¡°Anna Coleman, are you done watching? Can you


    <pe down here already?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 277

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 277


    Anna was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say a word. Her chest was restless and could


    not be calmed down for a while, it was even getting difficult for her to breath as if she


    had just climbed a mountain that was several kilometers above sea level.


    After ten seconds, only then did she say in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible?


    Steel Tower


    is the second best fighter in our team, his strength is just second only to you, Leader


    Sky. But, this guy actually defeated him with one punch, is he even human? Could it be


    that, he¡¯s not at Mystic rank, but he¡¯s¡­ An Earth ranked fighter?!¡±


    Sky nodded awkwardly and said with a bitter expression, ¡°You might be right.


    Remember the car frame that killed ck Skeleton on the hillside? Not even a


    Peak-Mystic ranked fighter could throw such a heavy frame across several hundred


    meters and kill a world-ss assassin.¡±


    Anna covered her small mouth with her hands, with her eyes widened in shock.


    Sky then smiled. ¡°Anna, you did well. A powerful character like him must be absorbed


    into Divine Constabry. You¡¯re in charge of this. Once he sessfully joins us, I¡¯ll give


    you all the credit.¡±


    The two then immediately rushed downstairs. However, in reality, Sky had made a


    wrong assumption.


    Alex was not an Earth ranked fighter, but he was just a simple cultivator who was in the


    stage of Chi Refinement. In terms of normalbat power, he would probably be at


    Intermediate-Mystic rank.


    However, the defense of the Force was way too insane. If he


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    were to fight seriously, the result would be much different.


    As for his ability to throw a car frame across several hundred meters to kill ck


    Skeleton, such inhuman strength like The Hulk was all due to the divine energy that his


    ancestor had given him¡­ It was a matter of life and death after all during that time.


    The dormant divine energy that was stored in his energy core was suddenly activated and


    flowed throughout his body, granting him godlike assistance in that instant.


    Even now, the divine energy inside his body kept surging. Hence, he was able to send


    Steel Tower flying with one punch.


    However, he could clearly feel that the divine energy given his ancestor seemed


    depleting at a fast rate, it was almost depleted as of now.


    Perhaps, the moment the divine energyid dormant again, it might be extinguished


    ¡°Are you alright, Steel Tower?¡±


    Anna rushed out of the vi in a panic and helped Steel


    Tower up. She red at Alex fiercely.


    ¡°Are you serious, Rockefeller? You¡¯ve used way too much force! Look at him, he¡¯s


    bleeding!¡±


    Alex calmly put up an ostentatious act. ¡°He¡¯s just too weak, I only used 30% of my


    strength.¡±


    Anna¡¯s slender body instantly trembled, as if she were struck by a heavy hammer.


    Just then, Sky approached Alex with a smile. ¡°Anna, don¡¯t be rude to Mr. Rockefeller.


    You¡¯re always such a worrying little girl.


    How could you ask Steel Tower to go against


    Mr. Rockefeller? What if he hurt Mr. Rockefeller? Mr Rockefeller is, mhm, still an


    innocent citizen.¡±


    Alex secretly let out a sardonicugh as he thought, ¡®I¡¯ve already noticed that you two


    were watching the battle from the third floor earlier.


    Why are you acting as if this has


    nothing to do with you?¡¯


    However, he decided not to expose Sky. After all, he was still slightly defensive toward a


    privileged organization like Divine Constabry.


    He took a nce at Steel Tower. He knew that he could channel a flow of Chi with


    healing properties into his body to speed up his recovery, yet he did not do so. He


    thought, ¡®If you dare to block my way, you have to be prepared to get hurt.¡¯


    After a brief moment, all of them entered the vi and went straight to the point.


    After introducing Sky¡¯s identity, Anna said, ¡°Since Michelle Yowell is so close to you


    now, she must have told you about Divine Constabry, right? So I¡¯ll just make this


    quick.


    The man you just killed is an international assassin that we have been tracking


    down for ages. His alias is ck Skeleton, he¡¯s involved in a much bigger case.¡±


    With that, she took out a pile of photos, all of them had ck Skeleton in them.


    Alex took a nce and said, ¡°What do you want to know from me?¡±


    Anna sat onto the table as she faced Alex, who was sitting on a stool. ¡°I want to know


    why ck Skeleton tried to kill you. Are you involved in that case too?¡±


    ¡°What case?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t act as if you don¡¯ t know.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 278

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 278


    Anna leaned forward, staring at Alex.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were fixated on her too. Moreover, he was able to see the grandeur of her


    cleavage from this angle. Fixated at her chest, he said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like this. I have a


    wife. Are you an exhibitionist?¡±


    Sky, who was drinking warm tea at the side, choked on it, causing the tea to run up his


    nose.


    Only then did Anna realize in shock, she immediately covered her droopy clothes with


    her hands as she straightened her posture.


    ¡°You¡­ You perverted jerk.¡±


    Alex chuckled as he said, ¡°You always wear such revealing clothes in public, yet you


    me others for looking at you lecherously. Who do you think should be med for


    this?¡±


    As he spoke, be briefly rummaged through the photos.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Anna was about to snap, Alex¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp as he


    noticed someone in one of the photos, Pepper Kimmich.


    This was a photo taken in an airport, with ck Skeleton sitting on a bench, whereas


    Pepper sat in another row.


    They faced each other back to back, as if they were


    irrelevant to one another.


    However, a sudden thought shed in Alex¡¯s mind.


    ¡°When was this photo taken?¡±


    Alex asked whilepletely ignoring Anna, who was


    clenching her teeth in anger.


    ¡°What is it? Is there something wrong with it?¡± Sky approached him.


    Alex said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why ck Skeleton came to kill me, I don¡¯t know him at


    all.


    But this woman might want to kill me.¡±


    He pointed at Pepper Kimmich in the photo.


    Sky asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°Isn¡¯t Divine Constabry full of resources? You guys should


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    have found out all the information about me ages ago, right?


    This woman is Pepper


    Kimmich, she used to be my father¡¯s secretary. She¡¯s currently working as John


    Rockefeller¡¯s secretary and he wants to kill me so badly. As for this woman, I suspect


    she had been lurking by my father¡¯s side with an ulterior motive. I also suspect she


    might be involved in my parents¡¯ car crashst October, but I¡¯m still looking into it.¡±


    Sky turned to Anna and said, ¡°Look into this person right now.¡±


    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°If she really worked with ck Skeleton, she would


    definitely take action after ck Skeleton¡¯s death. Inform the team to find her now.¡±


    Anna immediately went for deployment of the mission.


    Sky suddenly turned to Alex and said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, how much do you know about


    Divine Constabry?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I first heard about you guys a few days ago.¡±


    Sky replied, ¡°¡®Punish the evil and protect the country¡¯, that¡¯s the motto of Divine


    Constabry.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I really respect that.¡±


    Sky said, ¡°We really need someone powerful like Mr. Rockefeller on our team.¡±


    Alex was taken aback, but then shook his head with a smile. He may respect them, yet


    he had no intention of joining their team.


    Sky replied, ¡°Please consider this offer, Mr. Rockefeller. We treat our members well in


    Divine Constabry. More importantly, with this title, you¡¯d have much more


    convenience in many aspects. For example, your father¡¯s case investigation. You¡¯d


    benefit greatly too.


    For instance, you won¡¯t be able to break off your connection to the


    death of those few people tonight. If the cops ever get to you, you might get into


    trouble.¡±


    Alex narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Sky smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth, we have nothing to do with the cops.


    Moreover, I have something to inform you.


    The Colemans are enraged since you


    learned their Dragon-Tusk Punch, they mighte after you. I¡¯m fairly acquainted with


    the Colemans, so I might be of help¡­ Oh by the way, the Colemans in Michigan have


    an Earth ranked member. Their businesses are ranked within the top hundred in the


    U.S.¡±


    Alex frowned slightly. After a brief pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    He was worried about his mother, Dorothy and the others¡¯ safety.


    Just then, Anna ran over.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found her, that woman is now in Rockefeller Manor.¡±


    Sky signalled Anna with his eyes. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take a trip with Mr. Rockefeller


    and check it out? I¡¯m sure Mr. Rockefeller would like to see her, right?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 279

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 279


    Alex and Anna hurried to Rockefeller Manor.


    There weren¡¯t many cars on the road at night, so Anna sped across the roads, ignoring


    the traffic lights as if they were just decorations to her. She fully stepped onto the pedal


    and rampaged through the roads.


    The car was so fast that a string of sparks was


    produced along the way due to the friction of the tyres, causing many people yelled at


    them with displeasure.


    Vroom!


    As the car sped by, a pedestrian on the sidewalk shrieked in shock.


    Alex¡¯s eyelids kept twitching. He couldn¡¯t bear watching any longer, so he lifted his arm


    and gave a p.


    Smack!


    A hard p wasnded on Anna¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Why are you driving so fast? Are you rushing to your own funeral?¡±


    Anna was enraged. ¡°How dare you, try and hit me again?¡±


    Smack!


    Alex didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    After pping her thigh again, he said, ¡°You actually asked for


    such an excessive request, do you think I¡¯m a masseur? Your legs are too thin, there¡¯s


    nothing sensual about them at all. It¡¯s a failing grade from me.¡±


    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    After angrily stopping her car on the road, she was


    about to pounce and attack Alex.


    Alex then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just overhear that your team leader, Sky Melvis, seems to ask


    you to do something?¡±


    Upon listening to this, Anna¡¯s expression twisted in shock. In the end, she said, ¡°Hmph,


    I don¡¯t care about perverted bastards like you. Having you to join Divine Constabry is


    equivalent to digging our own graves.¡±


    However, she somehow managed to suppress her temper and drove more safely.


    Alex secretly smiled.


    Before leaving the vi, Sky had ordered Anna to try and convince Alex to join Divine


    Constabry. Even if he couldn¡¯t be an official member, they should at least strive


    to have him as a guest member.


    He even mentioned something about the Vermilion


    Battle, it sounded important.


    Alex, who had sharp hearing, identally overheard their conversation. Linking some


    clues here and there, he was able to figure out what they were up to.


    Since they needed help from him, then they should have the attitude to ask for it¡­ Even


    so, Alex had decided to ept Sky¡¯s offer.


    Twenty minutester, they finally reached Rockefeller Manor.


    Unexpectedly, another car arrived at the door as soon as they did. Spark, Carol and


    Natalie got out of the car, they reeked of booze and it could be smelled from afar.


    Alex thought they must havee back from some banquets.


    Noticing that Alex and Anna standing at the entrance, the three were slightly taken


    aback. Spark then immediately rushed over. ¡°It¡¯s the loser, Alex! How dare youe


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    over here at midnight? What are you snooping around for?


    Are you a thief?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, you can dream on! There¡¯s no way that we would hand Rockefeller


    Manor over to you. Last time you ced a bomb under the ground here and put up an


    act, do you think we would be afraid of you?


    You¡¯re way too naive! You and that b*tch


    mother of yours can live on as beggars from now on!¡±


    Alex was really speechless.


    Last time, he had destroyed the ground of a ten metre radius with just a forceful stomp.


    The visual effect must have been way too good, to the point that none of them believed


    him and they thought he had ced a bomb underground beforehand.


    Anna frowned and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Just as Spark, who had a mocking and contemptuous look on his face, was about to


    open his mouth to say something, Alex lunged forward and pped him hard across the


    face.


    Smack!


    Spark immediately fell to the ground and fainted from the impact.


    Both Carol and Natalie were shocked, as they didn¡¯t expect Alex to attack him without


    saying a word.


    The two sisters took a few steps back, visibly terrified.


    Carol said, ¡°Alex, don¡¯t you dare do anything rash. Do you think you can do anything


    you want just because you have some skills? This is a society governed byws and


    there are surveince cameras installed in every corner. Since you deliberately hurt our


    people, just prepare to get jailed!¡±


    Alex scanned the area briefly.


    Indeed, there were many surveince cameras installed at the entrance, there were


    many hidden pinhole cameras installed as well.


    It seemed like they really got themselves well prepared!


    Smack!


    Alex chuckled coldly and poked onto one of Carol¡¯s acupuncture points, causing her to


    lose consciousness on the spot. Natalie was about to scream, but in the next second,


    she fainted and softly fell to the ground.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 280

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 280


    With swift movements, Alex and Anna threw the three back into their car, climbing over


    the walls of the manor like roons.


    However, just as theynded on the ground inside, sharp beeping rm sounds were


    heard.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are these infrared surveince cameras?¡±


    Both of them were stunned as they looked at each other, puzzled.


    Anna nodded. ¡°Yeah, I was too careless.¡±


    Alex helplessly said, ¡°I find you¡¯re kind of amateur, could it be that you are a part-timer


    in Divine Constabry?¡±


    Anna fumed and said, ¡°I¡¯m an official member! Isn¡¯t that just an rm? Why would we


    need to dismantle it beforehand? It¡¯s just the same if I barge in openly.¡±


    Her team member earlier had given her the urate bearings of Pepper¡¯s location.


    The two proceeded to rush to the north of the manor while ignoring the rms.


    Just then, a man in ck came to meet up with them. He was a member of Divine


    Constabry and a member of Sky¡¯s team as well. He was in charge of gathering


    information and scouting the area.


    ¡°She¡¯s in there.¡± The man pointed toward one of the maids¡¯ bedrooms but his


    expression seemed odd.


    Alex could sense an abnormal level of hormones within the man.


    Bang!


    Anna, the brute woman, immediately kicked the door open.


    At the same time, Alex noticed that the man in ck quickly retreated into the dark.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t in the fighting units. Since Anna came and took over the situation, he


    had sessfullypleted his mission and he could leave immediately, as if he had


    nevere here in the first ce.


    Screams could be heard from the inside of the room. Alex was quite familiar with this


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    room, so he stepped forward to turn on the light switch. After switching on the lights, he


    saw John in disheveled clothes, whereas their target, Pepper Kimmich, was wearing her


    clothes.


    ¡°Oh Lord, my eyes!¡± Alex froze for a while and then smiled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Secretary Kimmich.


    Are you still working thiste at night? A secretary¡¯s job must be pretty hard!¡±


    Only now did Alex realize the reason that guy earlier had such an odd expression.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, it¡¯s you. Why are you here? Who let you in?¡± John was enraged. After


    all, no one would be in a good mood after being exposed at a time like this, especially


    when he saw Alex whom he hated so much.


    Pepper was shocked as well. She was more terrified than John. That was because she,


    who tried to assassinate Alex on the hillside just a while ago, learned about ck


    Skeleton¡¯s death. However, she believed that her identity had not been exposed. After


    all, she had been hiding her identity for years safe and sound.


    Hence, she knew that she had to keep herself calm and act normally in moments like


    these. This was why she still came over to the manor after receiving orders from John.


    Alex said calmly, ¡°This is my manor, would it be a problem if Ie here and walk


    around? There¡¯s still one month to go till it¡¯s returned to its rightful owner. So, don¡¯t you


    dare destroy anything¡­ Such sneaky activities, you should avoid doing them too!¡±


    Pepper, who looked shy and embarrassed, was on the verge of tears. She really did


    look like a weak secretary, who was forced to obey her boss¡¯s irrational orders. She


    might as well get an Oscar with such acting skills.


    Anna didn¡¯t want to dawdle any longer, she wanted to reveal her identity and arrest


    Pepper. Suddenly, a group of people rushed over, they were the security guards and the


    members of Rockefellers. They hade over to check out what the nuisance was all


    about.


    Even Bill came while being pushed over by one of the caretakers.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Hubby, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you working abroad? You¡­ Ah! You two actually¡­¡±


    Olivia was deeply shocked as soon as she saw John and Pepper in such states. She


    only regained herposure after a while. In the next second, she madly rushed up to


    Pepper and attacked her, scratching her face and pulling her hair.


    In order to hide her identity, Pepper didn¡¯t even retaliate despite possessing a cultivation


    base of Intermediate-Royal rank. She just dodged a few times, letting her face get


    scratched till several bloody wounds surfaced.


    John pitied Pepper, hence he pushed Olivia hard, causing her to fall to the ground.


    Olivia was really livid by his actions.


    Pepper sobbed uncontrobly. She hurriedly lowered her head and said ¡°sorry¡± before


    trying to leave the room while covering her face. Everything unfolded just as she


    nned, as if all of this was natural and wless.


    However, at this moment, Anna blocked Pepper¡¯s way and said calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t


    escape now.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 281

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 281


    Pepper¡¯s heart jumped in shock. However, she still pretended to be innocent, crying as


    she said, ¡°I¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean to. It¡¯s Mr. Rockefeller¡­ He forced himself on me.¡±


    Anna smiled coldly as she said, ¡°Oh really?


    Can Mr. Rockefeller actually force himself


    on you? Even if ten clones of this guy were to force themselves on you, I¡¯m sure you


    can beat them up easily with one hand. You¡¯re an Intermediate-Royal ranked fighter.


    You really put up a good act by pretending as a weak littledy. Look at your face.


    To


    think an average woman like her could scratch your face to this state, your acting really


    is top tier.¡±


    Pepper¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Anna replied, ¡°I¡¯m from Divine Constabry, I¡¯m here to ask you a few questions,e


    with me!¡±


    Pepper¡¯s expression instantly darkened as she finally realized that her identity had been


    exposed. In the next second, she forcefully swung her palm toward Anna. Her skills as


    an Intermediate-Royal ranked fighter were immediately revealed.


    ¡°Hmph! ¡±


    Anna chuckled coldly. If an Intermediate-Royal ranked fighter could beat her,


    she would rather bang her head to a wall.


    ¡°Dragon-Tusk Punch!¡± She swung her fist to intercept Pepper¡¯s attack.


    Bam!


    Their hands met with a loud sound of impact. With a burst of inner force, Anna instantly


    sent Pepper flying.


    However, Anna¡¯s expression changed as she could feel a stinging pain in her fingers.


    After retracting her fist, she took a look at her hand and realized that there was a needle


    stuck between the finger bones.


    ¡°You cheater!¡± Anna fumed.


    After being sent flying, Pepper spat some blood out in mid air. However, she actually


    made use of Anna¡¯s force and retreated to the back. She instantly withdrew over dozens


    of meters away from them.


    Anna tried to catch up on her.


    However, Pepper suddenly threw out a ck, round object. It exploded as soon as it hit


    the ground, releasing a thick, choking smoke.


    Anna immediately avoided the gas. However, as soon as she wanted to continue the


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    chase, Pepper was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Japanese ninjutsu! ¡± Anna was frustrated.


    This Pepper woman was a prime suspect, yet now she had escaped. How could she


    exin to Leader Sky when she got backter?


    She was infuriated, turning to Alex and screamed, ¡°Hey Rockefeller, are you not going


    to help?¡±


    Everything happened way too fast, the rest of the Rockefellers couldn¡¯t react to the


    situation at all.


    Alex took a nce at a nearby tree and said, ¡°Anna, I¡¯m really doubting your abilities.


    Did you bribe your way into the organization?¡±


    With that, he picked up a huge decoration stone and threw it in a sh. His target was


    on the tree that he was staring at just a


    while ago.


    Pepper hid in the tree like a roon, not moving a muscle. It was as if she had the


    ability to hide her breathing as well. It was really amazing.


    If Alex didn¡¯t activate the


    Third Eye, it would be really difficult to discover her location.


    Bam!


    The stonended hard on Pepper¡¯s butt. After letting out a yelp of pain, Pepper fell from


    the tree.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you were hiding,¡± Anna was overjoyed and immediately rushed toward


    Pepper.


    However, Pepper was faster than her. Enduring the pain on her butt, she kicked away


    Bill¡¯s caretaker, who was supporting him, and then grabbed him by the neck with one


    hand, as if he were a powerless chick.


    She said, ¡°Don¡¯te near me, or I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    Never did the Rockefeller old man expect himself to be held hostage, so he cried in fear.


    However, he was just a paralyzed old man, there was no way that he could struggle his


    way out of her grip.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 282

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 282


    ¡°Pepper Kimmich, you are insane! Let go of my father! ¡± Noah yelled with reddened eyes.


    However, realizing that Pepper was umnoved, he hurriedly called out to John, ¡°John, hurry and


    have your woman let go of Dad! What is she trying to do?¡±


    Everyone started screaming in panic as well.


    John took in a deep breath. ¡°Pepper, let go of my dad. Let¡¯s talk through this.¡±


    Deigning to even look at him, Pepper¡¯s eyes were fixated on Alex as she said, ¡°You really have


    surprised me. Looks like your father, William Rockefeller, really did solve that secret and handed


    it to you.


    He managed to deceive everyone.¡±


    Alex was taken aback ¡°What secret?¡±


    Pepper smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know. How else would an average heir like you gain


    such power all of a sudden?


    Are you trying to say that you¡¯re possessed? You¡¯ve been ving


    away for the Assexes for the past ten months, enduring their beatings and insults like a sore


    loser. In fact, you were just hiding your abilities, stalling time to secretly strengthen yourself,


    right? Looks like I have underestimated you.


    Your acting skills are much stronger than mine.¡±


    Alex was more confused than ever.


    However, he maintained a calm expression and said, ¡°Secretary Kimmich, does that mean you


    approached my father just for this secret? Your hiding skills are something else though.¡±


    ¡°Touch¨¦.¡±


    ¡°So, you were the one who had someone cause a car crash to kill my father, right?¡± Alex said


    calmly, yet his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    It seemed that the truth would soon be revealed. Unexpectedly, Pepper shook her head. ¡°You


    were wrong, I didn¡¯t kill your father.¡±


    ¡°Who did it then? Was it him?¡± Alex pointed toward John.


    ¡°Hahahaha, John Rockefeller?


    He¡¯s just an arrogant fool, how could he possibly go against your


    father?¡± Pepper¡¯s words immediately angered John.


    However, in his eyes right now, Pepper Kimmich was aplete stranger, as if the woman


    whom he had slept with and called him hubby earlier was just his hallucination.


    0n the other


    hand, her eyes were filled with contempt, disdain and mockery as she red at him, as if she


    were looking at a piece of rotten meat that was filled with maggots.


    ¡°Then who did it? Is it Frank ardo?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Huh, you know about Frank ardo too.


    Looks like you¡¯ve dug up quite some information. But


    I¡¯ll tell you what, Frank ardo doesn¡¯t have what it takes to kill your father either. Do you really


    think your father died from a car crash? You underestimate him way too much! Do you want to


    know the truth?


    Then you have to let me go! I¡¯ll tell you as soon as my safety is guaranteed.¡±


    Anna spoke up, ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Pepper continued staring at Alex. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill this old man. After all, he¡¯s technically still your


    grandfather!¡±


    Alex frowned. With Pepper¡¯s grip on his neck, Bill looked suffocating as if he could die any


    moment now. Alex couldn¡¯t bring himself to just stand back and watch. So, he said, ¡°Fine, you


    may leave!¡±


    Anna shouted, ¡°Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    ¡®


    Dad¡¯s death seems more and moreplicated, just like a never ending intertwining ball of


    yarn. It makes my head hurt. ording to Pepper Kimmich, could it be that Dad had some


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    amazing power?¡¯ Alex thought as he couldn¡¯t wait to know about the truth any longer. Pepper¡¯s


    mouth curved into a sly smile of victory.


    She then headed toward the gate with Bill in her arms.


    However, after walking in less than twenty meters, Pepper suddenly flung Bill away as her body


    fell backward¡­ In the next second, the two fell together to the ground.


    ¡°Assassins!¡± Alex and Anna rushed toward them.


    However, three ck pearls were thrown in their direction. Anna warned everyone loudly,


    followed by three loud explosions. The yard was filled with thick, choking smoke. These were


    simr to the one Pepper used earlier, but their potency was much stronger.


    After the smoke dispersed, Alex rushed to check up on Bill and Pepper.


    With just one look, he could feel his blood run cold.


    A ninja star was stuck in between Pepper¡¯s eyebrows, she had already passed from this attack.


    Bill, on the other hand, had it far worse than Pepper. A total of eight ninja stars were stuck on


    several spots of his body, it was obvious that Pepper had used him as a human shield.


    ¡°Dad!¡± The Rockefellers rushed over and realized that Bill had no chance in surviving. Just then,


    everyone started panicking.


    John pointed toward Alex and screamed, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you bastard! You killed your


    grandfather! Even if he wasn¡¯t your biological grandfather, he still raised you for god¡¯s sake.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 283

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 283


    Alex paid no attention to John¡¯s insults.


    Looking at Bill¡¯s corpse, shbacks from Alex¡¯s childhood to adult ran through his mind


    like a movie slideshow. However, none of his memories showed that Bill had treated him


    with a good heart.


    In Bill¡¯s eyes, Alex was probably nothing but sh*tpared to Spark.


    Recalling Bill¡¯s ugly face when he cursed him and his motherst time, Alex instantly


    came to the realization that Bill hated them so much.


    Alex replied calmly, ¡°John Rockefeller, are you blind?


    The old man was killed by


    Secretary Kimmich. As for her, everyone knew what you two were doing back in the


    maid¡¯s bedroom. You can¡¯t me this on me!¡±


    He continued, ¡°About the one you im to be my grandfather¡­ Heh, what kind of


    grandfather would wish death upon their grandson?¡±


    ¡°John Rockefeller, you better be an arrogant fool but not a wirepuller in my father¡¯s


    death just like Secretary Kimmich said. Or else, you would be able to reunite with him


    soon.¡±


    Alex then turned to take onest look at Bill. After letting out a deep sigh, he left the


    manor.


    Just then, Spark and the others, who had just regained consciousness, rushed in after


    hearing themotion.


    Upon seeing Alex, he immediately scolded, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you¡¯re dead meat. How


    dare you p me at the entrance of my house? Get ready for jail!¡±


    Just as Spark finished his sentence, Alex swung his palm and pped him across the


    face again. He left after Spark lost consciousness once again.


    ***


    In the car, Anna was enraged. ¡°Japanese ninjas, it¡¯s actually Japanese ninjas! Did you


    see perpetrators just now?¡±


    Alex shook his head.


    Alex thought, ¡®The area was too dark and the attackers had assassinated out of


    nowhere. They had wlessly left as well. And, those three smoke bombs, they were so


    irritating that one could not even open his eyes to see. How could I possibly see who did


    it?¡¯


    The woman rubbed her face and angrily said, ¡°This is all your fault. If you didn¡¯t let her


    go at first, why would she be killed? Great, now we¡¯vepletely lost our trail.¡±


    With that, she punched the steering wheel hard.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, she screamed in pain.


    Anna held her fist as she grimaced in pain. Looking at her fist, she realized that her fist


    had turned ck and swollen.


    Pepper¡¯s needle that was used to attack her earlier was smeared with poison.


    ¡°You¡¯re poisoned again,¡± Alex said after taking two nces at her fist


    ¡°Ah! Then¡­ then help me get it out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for that.¡±


    However, he noticed that the poison in Anna¡¯s fist was quite potent. As he checked her


    arms, he found that venomous ck lines had fully spread through it. Alex then ripped


    the fabric off of her shoulder and realized that the poison had been spreading toward


    the heart.


    Alex shook his head and ced his palm on her heart, with the forbidden territory


    nearby within his reach. Anna¡¯s face was flushed red as she bit her lower lip to endure


    such embarrassment However, she noticed that the venomous ck lines gradually


    retreated back to her palm after being forced by Alex.


    Alex had used his Chi to force it back to her hand.


    ¡°Do you have a knife?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    With just one slice, Anna¡¯s finger was cut open and a flood of ck blood gushed out.


    ¡°Alright, now start the car and meet up with your Leader Sky. I promise to be a


    guest member of Divine Constabry, but I need some privileges.¡±


    ¡°Really?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    You¡¯re going to ept the offer?¡± Anna was overjoyed and turned to Alex, yet


    he had his eyes closed with an upset expression, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk at all.


    An hourter, Alex received a tag in his hand. This tag looked simr to an identity card,


    it was a representation of members of Divine Constabry.


    Guest members had much


    more freedom than official members as they could schedule their own missions.


    Moreover, they would only be deployed for emergency missions, especially that they


    were local.


    More importantly, Sky had assumed Alex to be an expert that was ranked above Mystic


    rank. It would be best to keep such a skilled fighter under their watch for greater use.


    After all, Alex was their secret weapon, how could they possibly deploy him for any


    random missions?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 284

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 284


    Alex then walked into a high ss duplex apartment at ten o¡¯clock at night.


    This was where Waltz normally stayed, she didn¡¯t like to live in a vi since she


    preferred living alone.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re back! How was it? Are you alright? Did the members of Divine


    Constabry cause you any trouble?¡±


    Brittany asked panickly as soon as she saw Alex.


    Alex stared at his mother with mixed expressions and asked, ¡°Mom, what exactly have


    you been hiding from me about Dad¡¯s death? Can you please tell me about it?¡±


    Brittany fell silent.


    ¡°Secretary Kimmich died.¡± Alex notified.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Bill Rockefeller died too.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Brittany jumped in extreme shock.


    Alex replied, ¡°They died under the hands of Japanese ninjas. It turned out that


    Secretary Kimmich was a ninja too, she¡¯s been lurking around the Rockefellers for quite


    some time.


    She told me that Dad¡¯s death was not as simple as I thought, she even said


    that he didn¡¯t die from a car crash. Mom, you must know something, right?¡±


    Brittany pondered for quite a while, yet she still shook her head. ¡°Alex, I don¡¯t want


    anything bad to happen to you.¡±


    Alex became slightly deted. ¡°What if I said that I¡¯m strong enough?¡±


    Brittany¡¯s eyes were determined, she slowly said, ¡°You would only be able to go up


    against those people if you ever be the president of Divine Constabry.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alex was the one who was in shock this time, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He thought,


    ¡®Who are the ones that Dad even up against? However, no matter who you are, I will


    find you, and rip all of you into pieces!¡¯


    All of them decided to stay in Waltz¡¯s ce for the night.


    Alex stayed alone in one of the rooms. He sat cross-legged on his bed as the Force ran


    throughout his body at a rapid speed.


    This time, he could feel the energy in his energy core spiralling around. The divine


    energy from his ancestor tossed and turned restlessly.


    Its speed got even faster and he


    felt as if his energy core was going to explode from the energy surge.


    Unconsciously, the divine energy spread through all of his meridians before it was


    symbol in his energy core.


    Bang!


    With a small explosion noise inside his body, the Force was now in its fourth degree and


    his Foundation Establishment was finallyplete. This was also thest mission


    assigned to his ancestor¡¯s divine energy.


    After all, tall buildings had to be built from scratch as well.


    With this, Alex could finally


    begin his journey of cultivation. He could feel arge amount of information in his mind


    had been silently unlocked. More advanced medical knowledge and picture scrolls of


    martial arts had beenid out in his mind.


    Alex couldn¡¯t wait to find ways to practice the martial arts.


    In the end, he could only find one type of martial art in his mind as of now, it was called


    the Mystic Armor. Looking further into it, he felt extremely disappointed as it was


    another skill focusing on defense.


    He might as well turn into a millennium-old turtle at


    this rate!


    ***


    At the same time in Assex Vi, ire, who was still throwing a tantrum, threw all the


    pillows on the sofa to the ground.


    ¡°130 millions! That was 130 million dors! It was all gone just from a few stomps! Why


    are my feet so f*cking dumb?


    I¡­ I really want to chop off my legs now!¡±


    Beatrice, who had been listening to her tantrums for countless times, said, ¡°Mom, where


    did that Rockefeller get such valuable stuff? There must be some mistake.


    That


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Christopher Lawrence guy doesn¡¯t seem like a real deal¡­ Do you think that he teamed


    up with Alex and made a scene just to embarrass you?¡±


    ¡°What? How could that be?¡±


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it?


    That loser¡¯s mother has woken up too. If I recall correctly, the


    Rockefellers seemed to have sponsored Mr. Lawrence¡¯s Archaeology Society in the


    past Wouldn¡¯t it be normal for him to lend them a hand? I just can¡¯t believe that all of the


    people, he could just give something that¡¯s worth 130 million dors. Furthermore, it¡¯s a


    gift for Grandpa.


    Do you think he¡¯d


    do that?¡±


    After listening to her daughter¡¯s reasoning, ire starteding around. In the end,


    she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, that must be it. That useless piece of sh*t doesn¡¯t have any


    money at all.


    His half-dead mother is a pauper as well. This is absurd! How dare they


    trick me? I won¡¯t let them off this easily¡­ Wait, where¡¯s your sister? Is she still crying


    like an idiot? They have to get divorced tomorrow, they must do so. I¡¯ll go to the


    Rockefellers tomorrow and propose marriage for her.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 285

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 285


    The night passed. Some were able to sleep well some couldn¡¯t; some partied through


    the night.


    The next day, news spread through some social channels of California. The father of the


    CEO of Rockefeller Group, Bill Rockefeller, had been killed by Alex Rockefeller, the


    abandoned child of the Rockefellers.


    This had caused an uproar within the public, it was


    an extreme taboo for grandchildren to kill their own grandparents after all.


    After seeing such news, everyone was shocked and started sharing it around online. It


    had been reposted over and over.


    With this many shares, many started discussing the


    identity of the bastard grandson.


    However, Alex had no idea of what was going down. After levelling up the Force, he had


    to undergo the process of Foundation Establishment to master the basics, which was a


    time consuming process.


    He had entered a tranquil state, he hadn¡¯t woken up since


    then.


    Brittany and Maya were worried sick at first. However, Waltz was a practitioner in martial


    arts. Seeing Alex¡¯s state, she immediately stopped the two from entering his room and


    disturbing him.


    At the same time, ire had no idea what was happening as well. This woman had


    been scheming throughout the whole night.


    Thinking that her daughter was about to get a divorce and dump that loser Alex, she


    was overjoyed.


    Moreover, she thought about Spark, the young heir of Rockefeller Group, was young


    and talented, so he must have a bright future. This would also mean that lots of people


    would want to go to Rockefeller Manor and propose a marriage for him.


    She thought, ¡®If I waste to matchmake the two, I would surely regret it.¡¯


    Hence, she decided to stop by Rockefeller Manorter.


    ¡°Mom, where are you heading off to this early?¡± Beatrice was confused because she


    knew that ire was azy woman and she wouldn¡¯t wake up before nine. Even if she


    did, it was most likely due to hunger.


    Yet, her behaviour took a 180 degree turn today. She dressed herself up like a richdy,


    starting the car up to leave their home.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s going to give your sister¡¯s hand-in-marriage to the Rockefellers!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re really going to?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Spark wanted to marry your sisterst time. I have to hurry and talk to


    them before he loses interest.


    Without that ungrateful loser messing around this time,


    there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Beatrice asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to watch Sis get a divorce today?¡±


    ire replied, ¡°Divorce can be done anytime, but l have to settle her marriage proposal


    immediately.¡±


    She, who was wearing a traditional dress, twisted her slender waist as she got into the


    car and headed toward Rockefeller Manor. Looking at the entrance, she could feel the


    grandeur of their manor.


    There were whilenterns hanging at the entrance as well.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ire didn¡¯t put much thought into it, she just figured that the Rockefellers stood out


    from the masses.


    Everyone else had rednterns, yet they had whitenterns, giving off a pure and grand


    aura.


    She thought, ¡®It would be amazing if I could live here.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, who are you looking for?


    Why are you snooping around?¡± A guard blocked her


    way.


    ire bluntly replied, ¡°I¡¯m here for my son-inw¡­ Oh, wait no, I¡¯m here to give my


    daughter¡¯s hand in marriage.¡±


    ¡°Marriage proposal?¡±


    The guard took a nce at the whitenterns and was instantly


    enraged. ¡°You motherf*cker! Lord Bill Rockefeller has just passed, we¡¯re holding his


    funeral now! Yet you¡¯re here for a marriage proposal? Are you f *cking messing with


    us?¡±


    ¡°Beat her up!¡±


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    After being pped multiple times, ire was then thrown out of Rockefeller Manor,


    she even lost one of her heels.


    On the other hand, the news had finally reached Dorothy. Knowing that Alex had killed


    his own grandfather, she almost fainted out of shock¡­


    She initially wanted to wait for Alex to take initiative and give her a call, yet she received


    no calls at all after waiting for a whole night. Now that she knew that something had


    gone wrong, she couldn¡¯t care less of her stubbornness and hurriedly dialed his number.


    However, his phone¡­ was switched off!


    Dorothy thought, ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s on his way for the escape?¡¯


    She immediately left work and headed straight for Maple Vi.


    However, all she saw was that the door was closed shut, there weren¡®t any life activities


    around the vi as well. She started panicking as she didn¡¯t know what to do. Soon


    after, Emma and the others in Assex Manor heard the news as well.


    They secretly


    cheered joyously. Even Madame Joanne cackled. ¡°This little pest dared to kill his own


    grandfather! He¡¯s insane, he¡¯s an absolute fiend! This time, he would be consigned to


    eternal damnation!¡±


    ¡°Without his help, that little b*tch Dorothy wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore. It¡¯s time for


    Assex Constructions to get back the subsidiarypany in City South.¡±


    In the period of time, a few families grieved because of the news, yet some were joyous,


    celebrating the news.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 286

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 286


    Even after a full day, the news continued to spread like wildfire. Some of the news


    sources even managed to dig up Alex¡¯s personal information.


    [The Assexes¡¯ son inw.]


    [His parents are traitors.]


    [His mother had be a vegetative patient.]


    [He is a loser that ves away for the Assexes.]


    The officials were trying to look for Alex as well, they wanted to arrest him.


    Brittany was still in Waltz¡¯s apartment, scrolling through her phone over and over again.


    She was reading all the rumors that rose like a tsunami on the inte. She was


    especially enraged after reading the insults from several keyboard warriors. She was


    about to explode.


    ¡°Who was it? Who spread these rumors?¡±


    Mayaforted her. ¡°Mom, please calm down. Who else could it be? The Rockefellers


    must¡¯ve done it.¡±


    Brittany stood up abruptly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t keep letting such rumors spread online.


    If I do,


    Alex would truly be a lowly street rat, hated by every person on this!¡±


    Brittany initially sympathized with the Rockefellers after realizing that John was not


    behind Bill¡¯s death.


    Yet here they are, trying to ruin Alex¡¯s reputation and frame him as a


    murderer. She just couldn¡¯t stand back and watch them crush him.


    A ball of fury welled up in her chest, as if it was a volcano ready to erupt.


    Just then, a loud explosion came from Alex¡¯s room.


    The three rushed over to check up on him.


    When they reached the door, they realized that his bed had been broken. The heavy


    wood was crushed to dust.


    ¡°Alex?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh lord, my eyes!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex opened his eyes as he looked down, and immediately grabbed a rug to cover


    himself up.


    He had mastered the basics a while ago.


    He even tried out the Mystic Armor he had just


    learned, which led to the explosion of his Chi. He didn¡¯t expect it to crush the bed and


    tear off all his clothes. Moreover, his whole body was covered in ayer of oil once


    again.


    ¡°Can you guys leave, please? I need a shower.¡± Alex said awkwardly.


    He was only able to wash off all the oil after showering for half an hour.


    After that, he looked into the mirror and almost screamed in surprise.


    His reflection showed a man with wless skin, even women would be jealous of him


    now.


    His aura had changed drastically as well.


    Moreover, he could feel that his speed and strength had increased immensely, and his


    defense was almost immacte.


    It appeared that he was in Waltz¡¯s main bedroom as there were quite a few female


    essoriesying around on the dressing table.


    There were a few undergarmentsying around as well, some were translucent.


    Alex then noticed a tiny eyebrow razor. He picked it up and shed his wrist with it.


    A yellow turtle shell pattern shone under his skin. The cut left a white line on his skin,


    but he wasn¡¯t hurt at all.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean I can perform martial art acts on the streets


    and get some mad cash?¡±


    After hyping himself up for a while, he realised that he had an issue to deal with: he had


    no clothes to change into.


    ¡°Waltz, do you have any suitable clothes for me?¡± He wrapped his lower half with a pink


    towel as he opened the door slightly.


    Waltz barged into the room and rummaged through her closet. She then threw him one


    of her dresses.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try this on?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Half an hourter, Alex wore the new clothes that they just bought for him.


    Alex¡¯s expression darkened as read the rumors online about him killing his own


    grandfather,


    ¡°The Rockefellers are having the funeral today? Then¡­ We have to pay our respects,


    at the very least.¡± Alex said softly as fell deep in thought.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 287

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 287


    Waltz was excited.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s barge our way in!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty frustrated for the past two days. All of the Rockefellers have to pay for


    what they did! ¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Waltz, you stay here with Maya.


    This is a family matter, so just me


    and my mom should go.¡±


    Brittany nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though your dad is not rted to him, he was still


    his son regardless. We would be in the wrong if we don¡¯t send him off.¡±


    Waltz didn¡¯t want to listen.


    ¡°Brother, how could you not bring me along to such a fun-oh,


    I mean, such a solemn event?¡±


    Brittany replied, ¡°Waltz, stop messing around.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Princess Fleur had to abide by the empress¡¯ orders.


    The funeral had already started in Rockefeller Manor. All of the Rockefellers were


    wearing mourning clothes. Noah and Spark were kneeling in the first row, whereas


    Mariah, Olivia and Paige were kneeling next to them.


    The younger generation of the Rockefellers had nothing better to do-they sat together,


    staring at their phones and chattering nonchntly.


    None of them were sad about Bill¡¯s


    death. After all, he was just a paralyzed old hag who ordered others around. His


    presence was insignificant to Rockefeller Group.


    All he did was take Rockefeller Group from William back then.


    ¡°Cousin, this was such a great idea.


    Look, my tweet has been retweeted fifty thousand


    times. I¡¯ve gained so many new followers too! That loser Alex¡¯s reputation will soon be


    ruined! Everyone will know him as a piece of sh*t!¡± Spark turned to Carol excitedly as he


    scrolled through his phone.


    Natalie was next to them and said, ¡°He deserved it! How dare he p us? My school


    group is talking about this too now!¡±


    Carol¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°This damn bastard. I was almost crushed to


    death after he locked me up in that coffin. I want his life to be a living hell. He must be


    trying to escape now, but where can he run to?


    The entire US. will be looking for him by


    then. He can only escape if he hides in a cave and lives on as a lowly caveman!¡±


    Spark was excited. ¡°Yeah! He¡¯ll end up in jail for sure! And when he¡¯s arrested, we can


    bribe a few men in there and- !¡±


    Suddenly, a loud announcement came from the door. ¡°Brittany Rockefeller and Alex


    Rockefeller have arrived to pay their respects!¡±


    This had every Rockefeller in attendance go pale in the face.


    Spark yelled. ¡°What the f*ck! How dare you two bastardse here? Are you really not


    afraid of death?¡±


    John shouted as well. ¡°Guards, throw them out.¡±


    Since they were holding a funeral, John had intentionally positioned arge group of


    guards to prevent any more idents.


    At least twenty guards showed up and rushed towards Brittany and Alex, blocking them


    from getting into the hall.


    The guests inside were watching them with eyes wide in shock.


    Brittany¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    John walked over, scolding them in rage. ¡°Alex, you¡¯ve really got some balls. How dare


    you show up after killing your grandfather who had raised you all these years? You


    heartless bastard!¡±


    Alex was unfazed. ¡°John, do you only know how to y the me game? Do you really


    think I¡¯d hide out of fear just because you spread some rumours? I don¡¯t want to put up


    with your nonsense. Tell yourp dogs to make way, or else.¡±


    Brittany activated her Silver Frost as she shouted.


    ¡°I said, get lost!¡±


    The color drained from the guards¡¯ faces as soon as they felt Brittany¡¯s chilling aura.


    John yelled. ¡°Throw them out! Now!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The twenty guards immediately acted upon receiving John¡¯s orders.


    This time, Alex decided to not do anything. He wanted his mother to show what she was


    capable of.


    Brittany¡¯s fair hands pped a guard across the face.


    The guard felt as if his cheek was


    numb, or rather, frozen, as he was sent flying and knocked down his partner next to


    him. He couldn¡¯t control his movements at all.


    Silver Frost was a type of martial arts that had the element of ice where every move


    would release air as cold as ice.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 288

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 288


    Brittany looked as if she had been possessed by Khione, the goddess of ice and snow


    to the Rockefellers and their guests. Every move she only made her aura grow colder


    as she beat up the guards in her way. All of them fell to the ground, engulfed by


    numbness.


    Spark¡¯s eyes were exceptionally wide in shock. ¡°Holy sh*t. Did this bi*ch learn the Ice


    Cold Touch? When did she be so strong?¡±


    John¡¯s mouth was agape. He had always been terrified of Brittany as his legs trembled


    in fear.


    ¡°Out of my way!¡±


    Brittany pushed John aside resentfully and walked towards the coffin


    slowly. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare. No one dared to stop them anymore. She then


    picked up a flower to ce on the deceased Bill¡¯s casket.


    Suddenly, Paige came forward and pped Brittany¡¯s flower out of her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t act


    all sorry and sad. You two killed my dad! How dare you pay your respects to him? You


    have no right!¡±


    Brittany immediately pped Paige, sending her falling to the ground.


    ¡°Do you not have a brain? It¡¯s as if you don¡¯t know who killed him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still his daughter-inw. Even if he never treated us like family, I have to respect the


    dead and forgive what he did to us. I came here to pay my respects and send him off on


    behalf of my husband so that he could finish what he should¡¯ve done as his son.¡±


    Alex picked up another flower and handed it to Brittany. After they ced the flower,


    Noah spoke up with eyes filled with mixed emotions. ¡°Alright, you guys can, uhm, go


    home.¡±


    Brittany shot Noah a dirty re, her eyes were filled with hatred. However, she didn¡¯t


    leave even after she was asked to.


    She stood aside and calmly said, ¡°I thank all of you foring here on behalf of


    William.¡±


    Olivia interrupted her. ¡°You have been kicked out of the family. Besides, William is not


    Dad¡¯s biological son either! What makes you think you can thank the guests as a family


    member?


    Do you even know any of them?¡±


    Brittany paid no attention to her words.


    The guests, on the other hand, were extremely shocked¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°William Rockefeller isn¡¯t Bill Rockefeller¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I heard that William was just a child Bill picked up from the streets.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that was what happened. Then they didn¡¯t just kill him, they even came here to


    ruin his funeral! They should be damned for life. How could they be so ungrateful?


    They¡¯re monsters!¡±


    Such insults didn¡¯t faze Brittany or Alex one bit.


    They only stayed to wait until all the guests had arrived. They wanted to clear up the


    misunderstandings the public had towards them. Alex had already thought of many


    ways they could get the point across.


    However, no one realized that Carol had gone missing. She had gone out to call the


    cops.


    ¡°The CEO of Paradise Corp, Louis Graham, hase to pay his respects!¡±


    Louis was wearing a ck suit as he came forth to ce a flower and presented a white


    envelope with a stack of money to John as a token of respect.


    He turned to look and Brittany and Alex smugly, letting out a cold chuckle before


    heading towards the guest area.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex said, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t this Louis guy beg you to help hispany when they were


    having a hard time?


    Look at his attitude towards us now.¡±


    Brittany replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s just an insignificant acquaintance. People change


    all the time.¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he decided to ingrain the memory of this man in his head.


    Later on, a few powerful figures in California had arrived as well and had simr


    attitudes like Louis. John and Noah¡¯s guest area was getting more crowded by the


    minute, demonstrating that they had quite a lot of connections.


    Brittany and Alex, on the other hand, were alone.


    They seemed like outcasts, a stark


    contrast to the rest of the Rockefellers.


    Suddenly, several footsteps could be heard from outside of the hall.


    A group of men in


    ck suits and shades were walking in two rows, each holding a wreath.


    There were at least a hundred of them.


    At the door, a voice trembled from excitement and fear. ¡°Princess Fleur of Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate has arrived to pay her respects with a hundred wreaths!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 289

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 289


    Alex furrowed his eyebrows as he thought, ¡®This damn brat just doesn¡¯t know when to


    stop. I told her not toe, and yet here she is. She even brought so many of her men


    along. Is she trying to take down the entire Rockefeller family?¡¯


    However, knowing that she was here out of the goodness of her heart, he couldn¡¯t bring


    himself to me her.


    All of the guests in the hall were startled as well.


    ¡°Thousand Miles Conglomerate came to pay their condolences? Princess Fleur came in


    person too. The Rockefellers are pretty powerful then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never heard of Princess Fleur paying her condolences to anyone, but she


    even sent a hundred wreaths to them!


    Looks like the Rockefeller had been working with


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate, and pretty closely too.¡±


    In the corner, Natalie asked in confusion, ¡°Princess Fleur? Hmph, what a grand title.


    She dares to call herself a princess!


    Does she really think she¡¯s royalty? How


    shameless!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Carol immediately covered her sister¡¯s mouth with her hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run your mouth, you¡¯ll get in trouble.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What? Are you that scared of her?¡±


    ¡°Princess Fleur¡¯s name is Waltz Fleur, she¡¯s one of the Three Great Chieftains of


    California¡¯s underworld. The best fighter in your school wouldn¡¯t even be able to handle


    one p from her.¡±


    ¡°The Three Great Chieftains of California¡¯s underworld?¡±


    Natalie had never heard of any


    of this. However, she had heard of the underworld and her face was filled with terror as


    she turned to the door.


    John immediately stood and rushed to the door as well. He knew exactly who Princess


    Fleur was despite never seeing her.


    before


    Rockefeller Group was way too weakpared to Thousand Miles Conglomerate. He


    just knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the consequences if he were left her


    hanging.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked as well.


    ¡®Why is Princess Fleur here to pay her


    respects?¡¯


    John¡¯s eyes were fixated on Waltz. She was wearing a ck dress embroidered with


    golden flowers, and a pair of ck heels. He smiled and weed her. ¡°Princess Fleur,


    it¡¯s such an honor to have you here, I¡­¡±


    Without letting him finish his sentence, two men in ck blocked his way and dragged


    him aside.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    ¡®What is happening?¡¯


    ¡®Why was John dragged away despite weing Princess Fleur? Did she not want


    anyone near her? Was she worried of an assassination?¡¯


    Waltz slowly ced a flower on the casket, not even taking a nce at the Rockefellers


    who were kneeling on the ground.


    She then approached Brittany and handed her a


    white envelope. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Madame.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The Rockefellers felt as if they had been struck by lightning.


    ¡®Princess Fleur must be mistaken. Why did she approach Brittany?¡¯


    Olivia rushed up to them and said, ¡°Princess Fleur, you must be mistaken. These two


    bastards are no longer a part of our family.


    If you¡¯d like to hand out condolence money,


    you should give it to us.¡±


    She wanted to take the money.


    Waltz immediately pped Olivia across the face, causing her mouth to bleed as she


    fell to the ground. ¡°Who do you think you are to insult Madame Brittany?


    I believe that


    only the founders of Rockefeller Group can rule over the Rockefellers. Without Lord


    William and Madame Brittany back then, where would the Rockefellers even be now?¡±


    The Rockefellers¡¯ faces turned pale and the guests started to ponder as well.


    Spark¡¯s eyes grew wide open in horror, as if he had been captured by the men from


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate again like before, tortured for two days.


    ¡°How could you p her?¡± Mariah said.


    ¡°She ran her dirty mouth. I only pped her for Madame¡¯s sake. If not for Madame, I


    would have pulled her tongue out. ¡±


    Suddenly, the man at the door shouted again. ¡°Mr. Carter and Mrs. Carter from Waylon


    Realty, havee to pay their respects!¡±


    Waylon Realty was one of California¡¯s best businesses. Back then, it was as powerful


    as Rockefeller Group. However, Waylon Realty had expanded greatly since and was


    now on a much higher level. Toe pay their respects was quite a generous


    gesture from Charles.


    John immediately rushed up to the door yet again.


    Despite this, Charles ignored him and ced a flower on Bill¡¯s casket. He then turned to


    Brittany and Alex,forting the two.


    The Rockefellers were shocked once more.


    There were several guests sitting in their guest area, yet their influence and wealth


    couldn¡¯t beat Charles¡¯ even with their businessesbined. Moreover, everyone


    watched as Charles¡¯s wife, Hailey held onto Alex¡¯s shoulder and leaned forward,


    whispering into his ear.


    They seemed very close.


    Some of the guests started to feel uneasy as they watched this.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 290

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 290


    They ignored Brittany or Alex earlier and were afraid that had sided with the wrong


    family.


    Suddenly, yet another shocking announcement came from the door¡­


    ¡°Lord Yowell has arrived to pay his respects!¡±


    It was obvious that the announcer was extremely shocked, his voice trembled even


    more as he didn¡¯t even dare to say Keith¡¯s full name.


    Next to Keith was a young girl with a big rack that contrasted her baby-like face.


    ¡°M-Michelle Yowell?¡±


    Natalie dropped her phone.


    She might not know about Keith¡¯s power, but she was familiar with Michelle¡¯s title, the


    Little Devil, since she was a student.


    Many girls in California were proud of being a


    member of Devil Coven.


    Devil Coven was not limited to students in California State University either, many


    schools had branches of Devil Coven. Natalie had always wanted to join the club as


    well, but she had never qualified.


    This was why she trained hard to learn Taekwondo,


    she just wanted to meet Michelle at least once.


    She didn¡¯t expect Michelle to show up at her house, it was like a dreame true.


    Natalie wanted to rush over to greet her idol, but she was held back by Carol.


    Everyone in the hall had stood up instinctively.


    The Yowells were far too powerful in California, especially Lord Yowell. He was even


    more powerful than Lord Lex.


    In other words, a few stomps from him would cause a minor earthquake in the whole of


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    California.


    This time, John didn¡¯t dare to greet him. All he could do was stare in disbelief.


    Lastly, they watched Keith and Michelle ce flowers on the casket and approached


    Alex. Keith even referred to him as ¡®Mr. Rockefeller¡¯.


    Everyone¡¯s mind went nk upon hearing this.


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯


    ¡®Why is Lord Yowell here for these two bastards?¡¯


    ¡®Why? What did they do to deserve such privilege?¡¯


    Carol screamed in her mind, she couldn¡¯t ept it at all.


    Everyone had such questions


    in their mind as well, but no one dared to ask.


    Just then, a group of men in uniform rushed in.


    A middle-aged man, who appeared to be the leader, scanned the room and yelled.


    ¡°Who is Alex Rockefeller? Surrender yourself!¡±


    Everyone froze and remembered the rumors online that Alex had killed his grandfather,


    he¡¯s an ungrateful piece of sh*t, the scum of the earth; and he¡¯s nothing but a heartless


    criminal. He has to be tried in court for his actions.


    Carol was overjoyed, she stepped forward and pointed at Alex. ¡°Him! He¡¯s Alex


    Rockefeller. He killed my grandfather!¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were stern.


    ¡°Arrest him!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Keith shouted, his voice was strong like lightning. ¡°Why are you arresting Mr.


    Rockefeller?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°Have you not heard? He¡¯s suspected of the murder of his own


    grandfather!¡±


    Keith asked, ¡°Do you have any evidence?


    Does it support your im? If not, you¡¯d


    better be careful or you might lose your job.¡±


    The man huffed. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Keith Yowell, the head of the Yowell family!¡±


    Michelle smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Yowell too, Michelle Yowell.¡±


    Waltz stood up. ¡°Thousand Miles Conglomerate would not let you arrest an innocent


    individual without evidence!¡±


    The uniformed man¡¯s heart was pounding. He almost bit his tongue in fear. Wiping the


    cold sweat off his forehead, he said, ¡°We do have evidence, but he¡¯s just a suspect as


    of now.


    I¡¯m just asking Mr. Rockefeller to follow us so we can proceed with the


    investigation.¡±


    Suddenly, someone had arrived at the hall and said coldly, ¡°If you have evidence to


    raise suspicion on him, I have evidence to prove his innocence too.¡±


    The person was Anna Coleman from Divine Constabry, she wore a uniform smartly


    and walked into the hall with her intense aura.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 291

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 291


    When the middle-aged man in a uniform turned around and saw Anna Coleman walk in,


    his entire body shook. Even his lips began to tremble.


    ¡°Anna¡­ Coleman.¡±


    It turned out he had met Anna before.


    Back when there was a crime involving many female victims, Divine Constabry


    intervened. Anna worked with the department the man was in. At that time, it was his


    boss whomunicated with this extremely dominatingdy.


    He had helped in the case


    for a while, and Anna left a very memorable impression on him.


    Since Divine Constabry was a mysterious department rarely known to outsiders, he


    didn¡¯t dare to mention it in front of so many people.


    ¡°I was there when the unfortunate old man, Mr. Rockefeller, diedst night,¡± Anna said


    calmly.


    ¡°I see, you were there too,¡± The man said.


    ¡°Yes, we were investigating a case. There was another woman who died with him, but


    we have already taken the woman¡¯s corpse away.¡±


    ¡°I also have the footage to prove it,¡± Anna said.


    ¡°Thanks to the Rockefeller family who installed many surveince cameras around the


    manor, people from Divine Constabry were able to easily get their hands on such


    footage.¡±


    Of course, the main purpose of getting the surveince footage was to track down


    Pepper Kimmich¡¯s murderer. Nobody expected the Rockefeller family to be heartless


    enough to im that Alex Rockefeller was the culprit.


    Coincidentally, Anna could make


    use of the footage right now.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! If Mr. Rockefeller is innocent, we must clear his name.¡± The middle-aged


    man who spoke was called Tony Lee. He was acquainted with John Rockefeller. He was


    initially there to help them against Alex.


    However, he wasn¡¯t dumb. Now that there were


    so many prominent individuals backing Alex, including Anna, he would have to be a fool


    to side with John. Under Tony¡¯s orders, someone immediately brought arge screen


    out for everyone to View the footage.


    During this process, John repeatedly gave hints to


    Tony, but Tony pretended as if he hadn¡¯t noticed any of it.


    The first part of the video began to y.


    It actually showed John and Pepper having sex in the servants¡¯ room. In fact, the video


    was shot very professionally.


    All the guests were dumbfounded at once.


    ¡°D*mn. John sure has great stamina!¡±


    ¡°This woman must have been trained well.¡±


    John nearly spat blood from his mouth after seeing this part of the video.


    Olivia Banks¡¯ face turned as ck as coal.


    Spark Rockefeller was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Turn it off, turn it off right now! ¡± John yelled and ran over to the machine to turn it off.


    Tony waved his hand and several people immediately held John back ¡°Mr. Rockefeller,


    there¡¯s no need to be hasty.


    This is part of the evidence. We must watch it to


    understand what happened.¡±


    When John saw himself in the video, he felt as if his vision was going dark


    Waltz Fleur secretly scratched Alex¡¯s finger. ¡°You didn¡¯t record this, did you?


    It looks so


    professional. Do you do this often? Why don¡¯t we record something like this together


    once we get home?¡± She asked softly.


    ¡®D*mn. This little demon!¡¯ Alex thought to himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t record such things,¡± Alex said while giving Waltz the side-eye.


    ¡°Alright.


    Just one look at this is enough. There¡¯s no point in watching any further. Let¡¯s


    skip to the next part,¡± Anna said.


    Tony personally operated the machine.


    In the next part, the video showed Pepper holding Bill Rockefeller hostage while she


    confronted Alex and the others.


    After that, Pepper and Bill were attacked and dropped


    dead.


    The video showed everything that happened clearly.


    ¡°Now, have we all seen everything clearly?¡±


    Anna asked.


    When the guests turned to look at John and the other members of the Rockefeller


    family, they had a look of disdain in their eyes. Clearly, John was the one who slept with


    the woman and killed Bill, but he used Alex of doing it.


    What an evil, scheming man!


    Most of the people in the room were businessmen, and to them, business was all about


    integrity. Anyone as shameless as him would lose the trust of his business partners.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 292

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 292


    Brittany Rockefeller looked at John Rockefeller and began speaking in a cold voice.


    ¡°John Rockefeller, what else do you have to say now? You have no skills other than


    faking evidence and ndering others.


    This is exactly how you ndered William


    Rockefeller for being corrupted and betraying the country. The truth will alwayse to


    light.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pay my respects to Father. Consider this an act of breaking all ties with this


    family.¡±


    ¡°I have told you before that Rockefeller Group will be a gift in return for your father


    raising William. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. However, you


    must pay for what you did today. If I could create Rockefeller Group from scratch, I can


    also destroy it.


    I won¡¯t be using any other means besides proper businesspetition.


    I¡¯ll make sure Rockefeller Group


    goes bankrupt within three months.¡±


    ¡°Alex, let¡¯s go!¡± Brittany finished speaking before taking the lead to leave the funeral


    home.


    She kept her gaze forward and never looked back.


    Alex Rockefeller followed after her.


    ¡°Fine! Brittany, I¡¯ll be waiting for you! You must be dreaming if you think you can beat


    Rockefeller Group in three months!¡± John Rockefeller shouted with a red face.


    At this moment, Alex suddenly stopped walking and stood still.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that someone falsely used me of murder. Can this be


    considered a crime? Although I don¡¯t have much of a reputation, I won¡¯t stand being


    used of killing my own grandfather! I want to get to the bottom of this.


    Who was the


    first person that imed Imitted murder on the inte? Come forward!¡± Alex


    shouted.


    Suddenly, Spark Rockefeller¡¯s face turned pale. His heart was about to leap out of his


    chest.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s Spark Rockefeller!¡± Waltz Fleur pointed at Spark and eximed.


    ¡°Arrest him. False usations of murder is punishable with three to ten years of jail.


    You¡¯re done for.¡± Tony Lee immediately gave the order.


    Spark yelled loudly before falling to the ground.


    He then pointed at Carol Rockefeller. ¡°It¡¯s her. She made me send it.


    I didn¡¯t know. I


    really didn¡¯t know what was going on. Dad, save me. I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I don¡¯t


    want to. ¡± Spark cried out.


    Carol¡¯s face turned pale and red angrily at Spark Tony pointed at Carol Rockefeller.


    ¡°Arrest her too.¡±


    Anna Coleman nodded. ¡°Everybody needs to pay for what they did. Hopefully, they will


    reflect on their mistakes in jail and change their ways.¡±


    After saying that, Anna also left.


    What remained was the scene of Spark and Carol crying out loudly.


    ***


    Keith Yowell and Michelle Yowell ran after Alex.


    Waltz ordered her subordinates to return to Thousand Miles.


    Naturally, Charles Carter and Hailey Lawson also left in a haste.


    After this whole ordeal, Bill Rockefeller¡¯s memorial service ended in a very disorganized


    manner.


    Even those who went to pay their respects quickly came up with all sorts of


    reasons to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I have to deal with some stuff in mypany. Farewell!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, my wife is waiting for me to return to my mother-inw¡¯s ce.


    Goodbye!¡±


    Someone even had apletely bizarre excuse. ¡°Ouch! I have a stomach ache. I have


    to go home to use the toilet.¡±


    ¡®D*mn. Your house is so far away. Won¡¯t you poop in your pants on the way home?¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What do we do? What do we do? Spark can¡¯t go to jail!¡±


    ¡°Carol has been arrested too.


    Spark is a b*stard. How dare he use my daughter? I


    won¡¯t forgive him.¡±


    It was a mess in Rockefeller Manor.


    Everything that happened soon spread all over town. Somebody had even filmed the


    bold statement Brittany made and posted it online.


    In just one hour, the number of clicks


    on the link exceeded one million. And the number of clicks just kept increasing and the


    link ended up on the list of trending topics.


    Back in the Assex family¡¯s ce.


    After ire Assex was pped three times by a security guard and thrown out, she


    sprained her foot. Now, she sat on the couch while she applied medicinal oil on her


    bruise.


    Beatrice Assex, on the other hand, was bored. She was scrolling through her


    phone when she suddenly saw a message and she leaped out of her seat. ¡°Mom,


    something major has happened,¡± Beatrice said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 293

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 293


    ire Assex rolled her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal now? You¡¯re only a student. Do you


    need to be concerned about national issues all day long? You might as well look after


    your mother whose foot is injured. Come over and help massage it for me. My hand


    hurts,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. It¡¯s about Alex Rockefeller,¡± Beatrice Assex said.


    ire¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Did they catch that traitor? Great. I¡¯m all for it. Wait a


    second. Your sister hasn¡¯t gotten a divorce with this piece of trash yet. Doesn¡¯t that


    mean she will get affected as well?


    Is this jerk doing it on purpose? Will he only stop


    after he destroys Dorothy¡¯s life?¡±


    Beatrice shook her head when she saw how ire was overreacting. ¡°The traitor wasn¡¯t


    caught, Spark Rockefeller was,¡± Beatrice said as she shook her head after being silent


    for a while.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Spark Rockefeller? Wait, do you mean the young president of Rockefeller


    Group, my son-inw, the Spark Rockefeller? What was he caught for?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Beatrice was getting impatient with ire.


    Spark and Dorothy weren¡¯t even engaged,


    but ire was already addressing Spark as her son-inw.


    If other people heard Madame ire, it would be extremely humiliating.


    Right then, someone called Beatrice on her phone.


    It was her good friend, Mona Weiss.


    ¡°Beatrice, your brother-inw is going to make hiseback. This time, it¡¯s already


    trending all over California. The tables have turned,¡± Mona said excitedly as soon as the


    call was connected.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Beatrice asked.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m talking about your brother-inw¡¯s mother! Didn¡¯t you know? Your


    brother-inw¡¯s mother, one of the original Rockefeller Group co-founders, Brittany


    Rockefeller caused a scene during the funeral service at the Rockefeller family¡¯s ce.


    She pped one of the aunties and threatened to make Rockefeller Group go bankrupt


    within three months. It was epic.¡± Mona exined.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Beatrice was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you two video files. Have a look, she¡¯s on fire. It¡¯s so exciting. It¡¯d be so cool to


    have a mother like her. Also, I heard that Michelle Yowell brought her grandfather to


    show support for Brittany Rockefeller too!¡± Mona added.


    Lady Beatrice started watching the videos after she received it.


    Soon, her eyes also lit up with admiration.


    There wasn¡¯t a college girl who wouldn¡¯t fantasize about bing a heroine and


    establishing a billion-dor business to conquer the world.


    One of the videos showed Brittany Rockefeller waving her hand and storming out of the


    Rockefeller family¡¯s ce.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m giving you. From now on, there is nothing between us. I will make you


    bankrupt within three months,¡± Brittany said confidently and boldly.


    Beatrice¡¯s heart rate surged as she became infused with passion. Right then, she


    imagined herself as Brittany. What would Alex Rockefeller think if he knew that his


    sister-inw was his mother¡¯s fan despite how she had been treating him?


    ire moved closer to watch the videos.


    After a while, she grunted. ¡°This b*tch must think she¡¯s in a dream. If she manages to


    make Rockefeller Group bankrupt in three months, I¡¯ll eat my shoes,¡± ire said.


    ¡°Perhaps she really can!¡± Beatrice eximed.


    ire showed an extremely disdainful expression. She was pped and publicly


    humiliated by Brittany Rockefeller.


    Even now, the feeling of hatred was still gnawing at


    her. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t agree with Beatrice. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think


    she¡¯s God? This woman is just like her son. They¡¯re both pieces of trash, and they¡¯re


    only still alive because of our family!¡± ire eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame.


    Although she¡¯s a heroine, her son is a b*stard. If only Alex


    Rockefeller was half as bold as she was, I¡¯d be happy to acknowledge him as my


    brother-inw. Mom, don¡¯t be jealous. If you were one tenth as capable as Brittany, we


    wouldn¡¯t be bullied Grandma like this,¡± Beatrice said.


    ¡°Did you just say that I¡¯m not even close to one-tenth as capable as Brittany? How did I


    end up giving birth to a nasty child like you?¡± ire shouted angrily before grabbing the


    bottle of medicinal oil and hurling it at Beatrice.


    The bottle struck Lady Beatrice against her fair forehead, leaving an open wound on her


    skin that started to bleed.


    ¡°Mom, are you really nuts? How could you hurl a bottle at me? Are you trying to kill me?


    Great, my face has been ruined. Are you happy now? There really is something wrong


    with you.


    So what if I said you¡¯re not as capable as Brittany? Forget one-tenth of her,


    you don¡¯t even deserve to be a servant in her house.¡± Beatrice yelled.


    She then stormed upstairs and mmed her door shut with a loud bang.


    Meanwhile.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 294

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 294


    After leaving Rockefeller Manor, Alex Rockefeller quickly went to search for Dorothy


    Assex.


    That was because Hailey Lawson whispered in his ear that Dorothy went looking for him


    earlier. ording to Hailey, Dorothy was very worried and she seemed to have lost a lot


    of weight.


    In fact, she was in such a poor state that she nearly passed out. When Alex


    heard this, he wished he could be next to Dorothy right away.


    After the conflict with the Assex family, Alex had gone through one thing after another.


    Throughout these ordeals, he was so preupied that he didn¡¯t realize that his phone¡¯s


    battery had run out and automatically turned off. Since Dorothy couldn¡¯t contact him,


    she might have thought that he really did go on the run aftermitting murder.


    She


    must be worried sick. Alex borrowed Waltz Fleur¡¯s cell phone and tried to call Dorothy.


    It turned out that Dorothy¡¯s phone was switched off.


    ¡°Mom, you should go back with Waltz first. I¡¯m going to look for Dorothy,¡± Alex said


    hurriedly.


    ¡°Why are you looking for her again?


    Are you addicted to being abused? You still can¡¯t let


    her go?¡± Brittany Rockefeller was very mad. Whenever she thought of how ire Assex


    treated her son, she felt agitated.


    ¡°Dorothy has nothing to do with her mother. I¡¯ve always thought of her mother as a


    mentally sick patient.


    There¡¯s no reason to hold a grudge against a lunatic, right? Okay,


    I have to go,¡± Alex said.


    Alex rushed into his car and drove away hastily. Very soon, he arrived at Assex Vi.


    To his surprise, he witnessed ire arguing with Beatrice Assex. This was


    unprecedented because these two had always agreed with each other.


    This time,


    however, they were quarreling more fiercely than ever. In fact, the neighbors next door


    had stopped outside to watch them fight.


    Alex saw that Beatrice had a band-aid on her forehead. Clearly, she was wounded.


    After listening to their argument for a while, he figured out what was going on. However,


    he couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Where¡¯s Dorothy?¡±


    Alex asked.


    In the heat of the moment, Madame ire directed all her anger at Alex when she saw


    him. ¡°What are you doing in my house? Who let you in? Do you think this is your home?


    Get the hell out, or I¡¯ll cut you into pieces with a kitchen knife for trespassing!¡± She


    yelled.


    Alex ignored her.


    After shouting Dorothy¡¯s name a few times and not receiving any


    response, he directly ran upstairs.


    Beatrice was in a dilemma, unsure if she should say anything. In the end, she kept


    quiet.


    ire wanted to run after Alex, but her feet hurt whenever she walked. It was


    impossible for her to catch up with him.


    She was so angry that she started yelling for


    help, iming there was a thief in the house. However, all the neighbors knew Alex was


    her son-inw. Hence, they all just thought of it as an amusing joke.


    After looking around, Alex still couldn¡¯t find Dorothy. Alex ran down the stairs before


    fixing his cold gaze on Beatrice.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Beatrice snorted coldly.


    Alex took a step toward her. His imposing manner was overwhelming.


    Suddenly, he grabbed her by the cor of her shirt.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s phone is switched off.


    Yesterday, she nearly fainted. One of you is her mother, and the other is her sister. But


    all the two of you do is live like parasites in the house and stir up nonsense all day long.


    I really wonder what you studied for. Did all the knowledge you acquired go to your


    ass?¡± Alex uttered.


    Beatrice was stunned.


    She never imagined Alex would dare to treat her like this.


    However, she started to feel scared.


    ¡°She went to Assex Construction¡¯s head office. I think she mentioned there was


    something she needed to sort out,¡± Beatrice said.


    Alex froze for a second.


    He had a bad feeling about this. Why would Dorothy switch her


    phone off if she was visiting Assex Construction¡¯s head office?


    Alex let go of Beatrice and immediately got into his car before driving to Assex


    Construction.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Meanwhile, Dorothy was in a room on the top floor of Assex Construction. Anderson


    Assex and Emma Assex stood in front of her. There was also a used syringe on the


    floor.


    Dorothy took several steps backward. Her face was pale, and she was sweating


    profusely. She held her arm as fear filled her eyes.


    ¡°Emma, Uncle, what are you doing?


    What did you inject into my body just now?¡±


    Dorothy was overwhelmed with shock and fear.


    Just a while ago, Emma had held her down while Anderson used a syringe to inject an


    unknown liquid into her body.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 295

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 295


    Soon, Dorothy Assex started to feel drowsy and lose consciousness.


    ¡°You people¡­ You¡¯re vile!¡± Dorothy yelled.


    Emma Assexughed loudly and approached Dorothy to p her on the face. ¡°Vile?


    Dorothy Assex, you¡¯re a married woman who climbed into Charles Carter¡¯s bed and got


    him to help you steal Assex Construction¡¯s subsidiarypany from us.


    Who¡¯s the vile


    one, I wonder?¡± Emma uttered.


    ¡°What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that your murderer of a husband who, despite knowing


    that you cheated on him, is still willing to work like a cow for your sake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. What¡¯s the use of being a good fighter?


    Can martial arts beat a gun?


    Now that he¡¯s killed his own grandfather, he¡¯ll be punished with a bullet to his head!¡±


    Emma added.


    Apparently, Emma and Anderson Assex, who both concentrated their efforts on Dorothy,


    had yet to find out what had happened at the Rockefeller family¡¯s funeral service.


    But it


    was expected since it happened not too long ago. When Emma finished speaking, she


    pped Dorothy a few more times on her face.


    Dorothy¡¯s face started to swell. However, it also made her slightly more conscious.


    ¡°Your husband knocked several of my teeth off.


    I¡¯m going to exact revenge on you


    instead. I won¡¯t consider myself a member of the Assex family unless I knock off three of


    your teeth,¡± Emma said viciously.


    Frantically, Dorothy rapped on the door while she shouted for help.


    But nearly half the strength in her body was gone, and she could barely stand.


    Anders on spoke up. ¡°Emma, we¡¯ll deal with herter. Let her finish signing the contract


    first.¡±


    Emma nodded. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right. There will be plenty of time to torture herter.¡±


    Anderson immediately brought a contract that he had prepared and handed a pen to


    Dorothy.


    ¡°Sign this contract. After that, you¡¯ll be free to go.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°The transfer contract for Assex Construction City South Subsidiary Company. It was


    originally owned by the Assex family anyway so you can¡¯t take it away.¡±


    ¡°What?


    I won¡¯t sign it! ¡±


    ¡°You will sign it soon enough. Don¡¯t you want to know what we just injected into your


    body? I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s the newly invented Obedience Reagent.¡±


    Dorothy began to see ovepping images in front of her, and her vision started to turn


    blurry.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma grabbed her hand before whispering something into her ears. Within two


    minutes, she convinced Dorothy to sign the contract.


    ¡°From now on, Assex Construction City South Subsidiary Company belongs to me. With


    the global contract from Thousand Leaves Construction, I¡¯m confident Assex


    Construction can make it into the top 100panies in the country and eventually


    establish itself internationally,¡± Emma said.


    As Emma started to fantasize about the future, there was a loud bang on the door. It


    was forcefully kicked open from the outside.


    Alex Rockefeller charged in like a demon with a murderous aura.


    Seeing his wife shriveled on the ground unconscious and her face swollen like a pig¡¯s,


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned cold. It seemed as if nothing could calm his rage.


    ¡°Emma Assex, Anderson Assex, the two of you must have a death wish!¡± Alex shouted.


    When Emma saw Alex staring at her, she suddenly felt her heart hammering while a


    chill ran down her spine.


    It was as if she was a prey being cornered by her predator.


    Anderson felt nearly the same way. He was already afraid of Alex after getting beaten


    up from before. Now, his entire body turned cold when he saw Alex. ¡°Alex Rockefeller,


    how dare youe to this ce?


    You¡¯re a murderer,¡± Anderson said nervously.


    Meanwhile, there were noisy footsteps and sounds of people yelling outside the door.


    Since Alex forced his way in, the security guards ran after him. However, none of them


    were as fast as he was. Only when Alex finally found Dorothy did these security guards


    manage to catch up.


    However, they were all out of breath.


    When Emma saw the security guards arrive, she felt more confident.


    ¡°Hurry up and seize him. He¡¯s a murderer.¡± Emma pointed at Alex and shouted.


    The two security guards in the front shouted and charged at Alex.


    In the end, the two of them fell to the ground with two loud thuds. They didn¡¯t even have


    a chance to react. Two secondster, two other security guards charged forward.


    This time, Alex didn¡¯t even move. As soon as the two of them swung their bats at Alex¡¯s


    back, the impact was reversed by his Chi energy.


    The bats ended up flinging against


    their own heads, and both the security guards passed out immediately.


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going on? That¡¯s way too creepy!¡±


    The three remaining security guards were all too afraid to make a move.


    Emma¡¯s heart was racing, but she knew she needed to save herself now. In her eyes,


    Alex was a murderer on the run, and he probably wouldn¡¯t mind killing more people after


    he had alreadymitted murder once. However, Emma didn¡¯t want to die.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 296

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 296


    ¡°Go on. Attack him together. If you manage to take him down, I¡¯ll reward each of you


    with a million dors.¡±


    ¡°Whoever knocks him out will receive another five million dors,¡± Emma Assex said.


    With the great incentives offered, the security guards became bolder. They probably


    wouldn¡¯t even be able to earn a million dors in ten years.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The three security guards all went crazy and charged at Alex Rockefeller with


    bloodshot eyes. However, none of them knew who they were going up against.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The three of them cried out miserably before instantly falling to the ground.


    Alex kneeled down and picked up Dorothy Assex whose consciousness was still a little


    blurry.


    In fact, she was still giggling like an idiot.


    ¡°What did you inject into her?¡± Alex asked in a murderous tone.


    Anderson Assex gulped and quietly circled around to the side with the intention of


    escaping.


    Alex Rockefeller kicked Anderson directly, sending him flying up to the ceiling. After


    colliding against the ceiling, Anderson fell to the ground and spurted a mouthful of


    blood.


    ¡°Dorothy!¡± Alex called out.


    To be honest, Alex could tell Dorothy had been affected by a hallucinogenic type of drug


    even if they didn¡¯t say anything. She appeared to be in a state of hypnosis. This kind of


    drug was extremely harmful to the body. In serious cases, it might even cause


    permanent damage to the brain.


    Without further dy, Alex immediately channeled his Chi energy to get rid of the drug


    in Dorothy¡¯s body. Right then, Emma quietly reached for a letter opener from the desk


    and attempted to stab Alex in his neck while his head was lowered.


    Alex didn¡¯t even look up as he mmed her to the ground. He grabbed the letter opener


    with one hand and stabbed it into Emma¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Lady Emma cried out painfully. Her voice resonated throughout the office. The


    letter opener pierced through her palm and straight into the floor.


    Two minutester, Dorothy gradually came to her senses.


    When she saw Alex, she thought she was dreaming. ¡°Honey, I dreamed of you again.


    Where are you?¡±


    She held his face and asked.


    In that instant, Alex¡¯s eyes started to well up with tears. How could he divorce a wife like


    her?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m sorry I waste!¡± Alex uttered.


    Dorothy finally realized it wasn¡¯t in a dream, and Alex wasn¡¯t a hallucination caused by


    the drugs.


    He really was there. After that, she was shocked to see several security


    guards fallen around her, as well as Emma, who was crying in pain as her hand had


    been pinned to the ground by a letter opener.


    However, the first thing Dorothy said was, ¡°I read on the inte that you killed your


    grandfather.


    Is that true? What happened?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! That¡¯s just a rumor! How could I kill someone? Aren¡¯t you silly?¡± Alex said.


    He gently rubbed her face, channeling his Chi energy to soothe the redness on her


    swollen face.


    It was an oddly heart-warming scene, as Emma cried painfully in the background.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to get a divorce.


    I don¡¯t want it,¡± Dorothy broke down in tears.


    Even when she was drugged and beaten up earlier, she didn¡¯t cry. But she was in tears


    at the thought of getting a divorce.


    Alex kissed her tear-streaked cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not getting a divorce. Even if I


    have to put up with your mom¡¯s difficult personality for the rest of my life, I won¡¯t divorce


    you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After a while, Dorothy became a little shy. ¡°I want to go to the toilet, but I¡­ I don¡¯t have


    the strength.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you,¡± Alex said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 297

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 297


    Why was Dorothy Assex suddenly desperate to go to the bathroom?


    Well, it was because Alex Rockefeller used his Chi that had healing properties to force


    the drug out of her body through urination. Thus, his treatment effectively stimted her


    need to use the bathroom.


    Alex picked her up and walked out the office.


    When Anderson Assex saw them leaving, he immediately crawled over to pick up the


    signed contract. He wanted to hide it. As long as he acquired the contract, it would be


    worth it even if he was beaten up today.


    However, just as he withdrew his hand, a pair of legs appeared in front of him.


    When Anderson looked up, he saw Alex holding Dorothy in his arms.


    Alex actually


    came back.


    ¡°Ahh! ¡± Anderson cried out in shock. His face turned blue. In the next second, Alex


    directly raised his foot and stepped on Anderson¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    Anderson¡¯s arm was fractured.


    With a cold expression on his face, Alex grabbed the contract and stuffed it into his


    pocket before leaving.


    ¡°Hurry up, honey¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t hold it in any longer,¡± Dorothy said. Her face was turning


    red, and she sounded as if she was going to cry.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alex carried her and ran quickly to the bathroom.


    ¡°Ahh! Why are you going into the men¡¯s room, I¡­ I¡¯m a woman,¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same inside the cubicle anyway,¡± Alex said.


    At this point, Dorothy didn¡¯t have a choice. She had to make do.


    However, as soon as Alex let go of her, her knees went weak and she nearly fell into the


    toilet.


    She screamed in shock


    Alex was equally surprised.


    If Dorothy really fell into the toilet, it would be extremely disgusting. She might have a


    mental scar for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Let me help you!¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡°In that case¡­ Close your eyes,¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°How can I help you if I can¡¯t see? We¡¯re legally married. What¡¯s the issue? Come on,


    hold onto me, and don¡¯t you move. Once you get old and be paralyzed, I¡¯ll have to


    wipe your body and ass anyway!¡±


    Alex said.


    ¡°Eww! What are you saying?¡± Dorothy eximed.


    ¡°Oh, my bad. I¡¯m being childish. Don¡¯t mind me,¡± ¡°You¡¯re a married adult. How could you


    be this childish?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still a virgin! I need your help with that, don¡¯t I?¡±


    The two kept themselves busy in the cubicle for a while. Finally, they sessfully


    solved the problem.


    After they came out from the cubicle, Dorothy began to feel a little concerned. ¡°You hurt


    Emma, and you even crushed Uncle Anderson¡¯s hand.


    If they call the cops, you¡¯ll


    definitely be in trouble.¡±


    Alex snorted coldly. ¡°Would they have the guts to call the police? They held you against


    your will and forcibly injected you with hallucinogenic drugs to get you to sign a transfer


    contract.


    Each of these crimes would be enough to send them to jail for a few years.¡±


    After Dorothy washed her hands, Alex picked her up like a princess again. He walked


    directly out of the toilet.


    ¡°I¡­ I feel strength returning. I should be fine walking on my own now,¡± Dorothy said


    softly.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have enough strength. It¡¯s safer for me to hold you


    like this.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She felt unusually safe with his dominant tenderness.


    ¡°Oh, my phone is still inside the room. They took it away,¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Alex eximed.


    Meanwhile, Anderson and Emma were still crying out in pain inside the room. Emma,


    especially, felt a great amount of pain whenever she tried to move. She still couldn¡¯t pull


    the letter opener out of her palm. It hurt to even look at it.


    When Emma saw Alex walking through the door again, her eyes filled with fear. But


    more than that, she felt a strong sense of hatred. She secretly swore that, as long as


    she hadn¡¯t died, she would make sure this couple suffered greatly.


    Alex seemed to be able to read her mind. Sensing her hateful gaze, he stepped on the


    letter opener¡¯s handle after retrieving Dorothy¡¯s phone.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 298

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 298


    The letter opener sank further down by three inches. It waspletely rooted into the


    ground.


    Blood sttered in all directions.


    Emma Assex let out a hysterical scream.


    The eyes of the few conscious security guards quivered.


    They felt chills run down their


    spines as they looked at Alex Rockefeller like he¡¯s a demon from hell.


    ¡°Emma Assex, I know you are unwilling to concede and still want revenge, but this is my


    final warning. Don¡¯t let me see you bullying my family again. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll


    be dead even if you belong to the Assex family,¡± Alex said.


    After saying this, Alex picked up Dorothy Assex and left.


    Several security guards tried to stop them on their way out. Many employees heard the


    ¡°Get out of my way! ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Alex shouted. His Chi energy vibrated in everyone¡¯s ears. All of


    their minds went nk.


    Just like that, Alex walked out of the office building.


    Over ten minutester, Madame Joanne and Benny Assex from the Assex family found


    out what had happened and quickly made their way over.


    Madame Joanne nearly fainted when she saw the mess in the office.


    ¡°Did Alex do this?¡±


    ¡°How dare he? Just how dare he?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he kill someone? Why hasn¡¯t he been arrested yet?¡±


    Right then, an ambnce finally arrived. However, the doctor shook his head when he


    ran over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯ t help you with this. You¡¯ll need to get the firemen,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m in great pain!¡± Lady Emma cried out while tears and snot streamed down her face.


    ***


    After having a meal outside, Alex brought Dorothy back to Assex Vi.


    When ire Assex saw them, she immediately hopped over. ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re back. Did


    you file for a divorce? Have you two officially divorced now? ¡± ire asked.


    ¡°Rockefeller, you piece of trash.


    You can get your ass out of here now. From now on,


    you will go your own way, and we will walk down our glorious path. Get lost!¡± She


    added.


    Dorothy felt very sad for Alex.


    If she were him, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand a mother-inw like ire.


    She


    would¡¯ve filed for divorce by now.


    Dorothy couldn¡¯t bear thinking how Alex had tolerated ire for so long.


    ¡°No,¡± Dorothy said with a huff. She looked very exhausted, both physically and mentally.


    ¡°What? What are you waiting for?


    Are you waiting for old age? Did this traitor ask for


    anything? Does he want a part of your assets? No way. This piece of trash hasn¡¯t


    earned a single dor. In fact, because of his mother, we¡¯ve had to spend so much


    money this year. He¡¯s not going to get a single cent¡­¡± ire said.


    ¡®This constant nagging!¡¯ Alex thought while he closed his eyes. When he opened them


    again, there was a cold look in his eyes.


    Wham!


    Alex pped ire across the face.


    She was immediately stunned.


    Even Dorothy was dumbfounded.


    Although she wanted to say something, she


    pretended not to have seen anything in the end.


    After a few seconds, ire started shouting. ¡°How¡­ How dare you hit me? You actually


    hit me! I¡¯m your mother-inw! Dorothy, look.


    What kind of a man is he? He actually hit


    your mother. How can you get married to a man like this? Divorce! I demand a divorce!¡±


    ¡°How are you a normal woman? You look like a psychopath. If you keep yammering, I¡¯ll


    beat you up. Got it?¡± Alex uttered coldly.


    ¡°You b*stard! Dorothy, are you just going to watch him beat me? Do you even think of


    me as your mother? Fine. I¡¯m disowning you as my daughter.¡± ire yelled.


    Wham!


    Alex pped ire again.


    This time, she fell onto the couch.


    ¡°Disowning her? Great. After you disown her, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll survive. Do you


    know that Dorothy was nearly killed just now? Assex Construction City South Subsidiary


    Company was nearly taken away. Can¡¯t you see that her face is all swollen? Are you


    blind? It¡¯s a misfortune for her to have a mother like you,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Who? Who wanted to take thepany away?¡± ire was stunned for a moment.


    She was actually more worried about this than her daughter¡¯s life.


    Dorothy felt sad. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    Suddenly, a group of people charged into the vi. Madame Joanne walked ahead of


    the group. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, Dorothy Assex, you¡¯re finished!¡± She shouted.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 299

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 299


    When Alex Rockefeller saw Madame Joanne, Benny Assex, and a group of bodyguards


    and security guards charging in, he narrowed his eyes slightly. There was a coldness in


    his gaze.


    When they had returned earlier, Alex had already talked to Dorothy about this.


    Anderson Assex and Emma Assex dared to drug Dorothy to force her to sign the


    the Assex family. Otherwise, Anderson and his daughter definitely wouldn¡¯t have the


    guts to do so.


    Madame Joanne was a merciless woman who did terrible things all the time.


    ¡°Mother, why are you here?


    And what¡¯s with all these people?¡± ire Assex


    immediately approached them fearfully.


    She ended up getting pped by Madame Joanne.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Madame Joanne shouted.


    ire felt bitter on the inside.


    A few days ago, she was pped by Brittany Rockefeller.


    Just a while ago, she was


    pped by Alex. Now, she was being pped by Madame Joanne. Her face was in a


    terrible state. However, Madame Joanne was a formidable figure to her. Hence, she had


    to endure it and not say a thing.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your daughter and son-inw what they did? Alex crushed


    Anderson¡¯s handpletely. Anderson might not be able to use it for the rest of his life.


    As for Emma, Alex actually pinned her hand to the ground with a knife. Is that


    something a normal human would do?


    Think about it.¡± Madame Joanne pped ire


    again.


    Dissatisfied, Madame Joanne wanted to continue.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This time, Alex grabbed her hand. ¡°Madame Joanne, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t act like this


    just because you¡¯re older.


    I¡¯m sure you know exactly what happened with Anderson


    Assex and Emma Assex. Stop challenging my limits. You¡¯re quite old already. Stop


    humiliating yourself.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me. You would hit me?¡± Madame Joanne shouted angrily.


    ¡°If you keep doing evil things, why shouldn¡¯t I hit you?¡±


    Alex scoffed softly.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, how dare yo u? Don¡¯t you know how to respect your elders?¡± Benny


    yelled.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. Her greatest wish is to kill off our family members. Why should I respect


    her?¡± Alex said as he let go of Madame Joanne.


    ¡°You¡¯ve severely injured Anderson and Emma.


    You¡¯re going to be put in jail. The people


    who are going to do that will arrive very soon,¡± Madame Joanne said fiercely.


    ¡°Is that so? Alright I¡¯ll wait,¡± Alex said.


    ire finally realized how serious things were. She quickly asked Dorothy what was


    going on, but Dorothy was too disappointed with her mother to say anything.


    Within ten minutes, the people who came to arrest Alex were here.


    When Alex saw the leader of the group, he couldn¡¯t help but think how small the world


    was. That was because the person was Tony Lee, the man who went to Rockefeller¡¯s


    ce previously.


    Tony was also stunned speechless for a moment when he saw Alex


    because he just found out from Anna Coleman that Alex was also part of Divine


    Constabry.


    He had no right to interfere with the works of people from Divine Constabry!


    ¡°Mr. Lee, this b*stard injured my son and granddaughter.


    They¡¯re both severely harmed.


    Hurry, arrest him, and put him in jail. I want him to stay in there forever.¡± Madame


    Joanne shouted excitedly.


    Tony seemed embarrassed.


    He gave Alex a look. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡°I suspect Madame Joanne and this man over here, who is Assex Construction¡¯s CEO,


    ordered people to hold my wife hostage. They even forcefully injected hallucinogenic


    substances into my wife¡¯s body to force her to sign apany transfer contract,¡± Alex


    said.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t believe that actually happened,¡± Tony said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so either. We have proof of what happened too,¡± Alex said before


    retrieving a recording device.


    Dorothy had passed this to him earlier.


    Apparently, when Dorothy arrived at Assex


    Construction¡¯s office, she already sensed something wasn¡¯t quite right. Hence, she


    secretly activated the recording device and kept it somewhere hidden on herself. Now, it


    indeed came in handy.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 300

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 300


    ¡°Arrest them both.¡± Tony Lee immediately ordered. Wasn¡¯t this simr to what happened


    this morning when Spark Rockefeller and Carol Rockefeller were arrested?


    Tony was very surprised.


    Why were there so many fools causing trouble for Alex Rockefeller, who was a part of


    Divine Constabry?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be suicidal to do so?


    Madame Joanne and Benny Assex were both stunned. How could this be? This was


    ¡°Mr. Lee, he was the one who injured my son and granddaughter.


    Why are you arresting


    us instead of him?¡± Madame Joanne cried out She had done many things in her life, but


    she had never gone to jail before.


    Did she have to experience what it was like to live in jail at such an old age?


    It would be a lifetime of shame.


    Tony didn¡¯t seem bothered. ¡°You heard the recording just now. There¡¯s nothing left to


    say. Even if Mr. Rockefeller injured Anderson and Emma, it was out of self-defense. He


    will not be held ountable at all.


    ¡°Take them away!¡± Tony continued.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Madame Joanne shouted.


    ¡°No, no. You can¡¯t arrest me. I wasn¡¯t behind this. If you must arrest anyone, it should be


    Anderson and Emma. None of this has anything to do with me. I can¡¯t go to jail! ire,


    Dorothy, speak tip! Do you really want me to go to jail and embarrass the entire Assex


    family?¡± She yelled.


    In the end, Dorothy Assex couldn¡¯t find it in herself to be cruel. She gave Alex a look.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°Fine. I did suspect they were the culprits.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­ Should we arrest Anderson and Emma?¡± Tony asked.


    ¡°Forget it. They¡¯ve already received the punishment they deserved.¡± Alex waved his


    hand again.


    After that, Tony and his team left.


    Madame Joanne and Benny sighed in relief. However, they didn¡¯t notice one particr


    detail. Tony was very respectful toward Alex. In fact, it. seemed almost as if he would do


    anything to please Alex.


    Tony let Alex decide whether he should arrest other people.


    After Tony and his team had left, Madame Joanne began acting arrogantly again. ¡°We


    won¡¯t let this slide. Just you wait. We¡¯ll make your family bankrupt, and you¡¯ll live as


    beggars on the streets!¡±


    However, right then, a ck car stopped in front of the vi.


    Charles Carter got out of it


    and walked into the vi.


    ¡°Mr. Carter? Why are you here?¡± Benny quickly greeted him.


    Madame Joanne smiled at him as well.


    But Charles ignored them. He walked right up to Alex and Dorothy.


    ¡°Hey, are you two


    alright? Alex, I¡¯ve already found out what happened. The Assex family really are a


    bunch of turds.¡±


    Alex was surprised. ¡°Brother-inw, how did you find out so quickly?¡±


    Since Hailey Lawson forced Alex to be her adoptive brother, and Alex couldn¡¯t say no,


    he acknowledged Charles as his brother-inw.


    ¡°One of my staff was running an errand in Assex Construction¡¯s office. He happened to


    have witnessed what happened and called me on the phone to tell me about it. That¡¯s


    why I immediately rushed here.¡± Charles exined.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re family, after all.¡±


    When Benny and Madame Joanne overheard their conversation, they suddenly felt as if


    their world was spinning. Their hearts were about to leap out of their chest, and had a


    bad feeling about what was going to happen next.


    Indeed, Charles approached the two of them and started speaking coldly. ¡°From today


    on, Waylon Realty will cancel all coborations with Assex Construction. In the future,


    material supplies from Waylon Realty will only go to Dorothy¡¯spany. Alex, Dorothy, I


    heard that you changed yourpany name. Let¡¯s sign a new contract!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 301

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 301


    ¡°What? Cancel all coborations?¡± Benny Assex and Madame Joanne¡¯s facial


    expressions changed drastically. Their knees were going soft, and they could barely


    stand.


    By now, their projects would have already started.


    In order to get a lower price, Assex


    Construction had orderedrge bulks of materials. In fact, the capital investment they


    made was even greater than before, they invested nearly all of Assex Construction¡¯s


    funds. If Waylon Realty cancelled all coborations with Assex Construction, thetter


    wouldn¡¯t even be able tost a month.


    ¡°Mr. Carter¡­ P-Please don¡¯t joke with us. We¡¯ve already signed the agreement in ck


    and white. How could you terminate our coboration just like that?¡± Benny stuttered.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Carter. If you do so, Waylon Realty will have to pay a huge penalty to


    Madame Joanne said threateningly.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sure!¡± Charles Carter chuckled coldly.


    Madame Joanne turned to look at Dorothy with a piercing gaze. ¡°Mr. Carter, you


    shouldn¡¯t mix business with pleasure. Why are you breaking the contract for a woman in


    such a rash manner?


    I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be good for your reputation, Mr. Carter. Besides,


    if your wife found out about you messing around with Dorothy, she might not be very


    pleased. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Madame Joanne said.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Charles was stunned for a moment before he became enraged.


    ¡°Madame Joanne, watch your mouth! How dare you say that Ms. Assex and I¡­ You¡¯re


    defaming me. If you weren¡¯t Madame Joanne, I would ¡¯ve pped you!¡± He fumed.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing between the two of you, why are you helping her?¡±


    Madame Joanne¡¯s


    face turned pale.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s my sister-inw. Alex is my brother-inw. D*mn it. The penalty


    of breaking the contract is only 200 million dors. Waylon Realty can afford it! But if


    you want this money, you¡¯d have to beat me in court first,¡± Charles said before bidding


    farewell to Alex Rockefeller and Dorothy Assex.


    He said they would sign a new


    agreement the next day and left.


    If Assex Construction was to bring this case to court, they¡¯d have to wait several months


    until the results came out. By then, Assex Construction would¡¯ve closed down.


    Madame Joanne sat on the ground and started crying loudly.


    Benny felt immensely remorseful for his actions. However, Alex and Dorothy felt no


    sympathy for the two of them.


    The Assex family had stormed into this vi proudly, but they now left with their heads


    hung low.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ire was so engrossed in the thought of the wealth she would be surrounded with in


    the future that she had forgotten that Alex had pped her earlier.


    Alex held Dorothy¡¯s hand as they went upstairs. ¡°Honey, was what Charles said true?


    Are we really going to sign the contract tomorrow?¡± Dorothy still felt as if she was in a


    dream.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Charles said. We¡¯ll do it. Since the Assex family treated you in such a way,


    it¡¯s time to teach them a memorable lesson. Otherwise, that old woman will always try to


    harm us in different ways.¡±


    Dorothy sat Alex down on a chair and started gently massaging his shoulders to reward


    him. Alex was stunned.


    He had never been treated like this before.


    Although Dorothy¡¯s eyes glistened at the thought of her future lifestyle, she was still too


    kind not to feel sorry for her family. ¡°But if this happened, Assex Construction would go


    bankrupt. Within a month, they¡¯d run out of capital and won¡¯t be able to pay off their


    debts. Even the bank would forcefully reim their assets.


    Decades of the Assex


    family¡¯s business would vanish in a single day. The Assex family¡­ Would be thoroughly


    done for. My grandmother might even die from exasperation,¡± she said.


    Alex sighed softly before hugging Dorothy by her waist. His hands slowly shifted


    downward. He was all too familiar with this situation.


    It was simr to how he dealt with John Rockefeller and the others. Alex would always


    show some mercy. Despite the world being cruel, Alex wasn¡¯t. Besides, Dorothy shared


    the same bloodline as the rest of the Assex family.


    ¡°You can let them survive for a while, but the contract must be signed. Didn¡¯t Assex


    Construction pre-order a lot of resources?


    We can buy those off at a lower price and


    give them a breather. After that, we¡¯ll swallow them whole,¡± Alex said.


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately leaned closer to Alex and kissed him on the lips


    for a long while.


    ¡°Honey, I have something to tell you. I might have to be away for awhile. My mother


    swore to take Rockefeller Group down within three months. We have to start preparing


    the operations now to make theeback,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dorothy didn¡¯t quite understand what Alex was talking about.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 302

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 302


    Alex Rockefeller selectively told Dorothy Assex about what happened. ¡°Honey, I need


    you to keep these things a secret for now so that John Rockefeller won¡¯t be able to


    defend himself in advance,¡± he added.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dumb.¡± Dorothy shook her head.


    ¡°Will Maya be going with you as well?¡±


    She suddenly asked.


    ¡°Er¡­ yes,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°She suddenly resigned from mypany a while ago. I knew there must have been a


    reason behind it. I¡¯ve known for a long time that she has feelings for you. You mother


    likes her more than me too. I¡­¡± Dorothy suddenly appeared sad.


    ¡°All that matters is that I like you.


    Oh, right. I have something for you,¡± Alex said.


    He retrieved a Blood Energy Pill.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°This is¡­ A gift from an elder. It¡¯s a pill that strengthens your body and beautifies your


    skin too.¡±


    Alex was ready to help Dorothy advance to Royal rank in martial arts so that she could


    defend herself when necessary.


    However, before Alex could finish speaking, ire Assex ran into the room.


    ¡°What on earth are you two doing? It¡¯s broad daylight out there. Alex, let go of my


    daughter right now! ¡± ire eximed.


    Alex was trying to control his temper. After all, if a man loved his wife, he should love his


    mother-inw too. It was a general kind of love.


    However, it was hard to do so with a woman like ire.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m in my room with my husband. What¡¯s wrong with that? I want to hug him, so


    what?


    I even want to kiss him!¡± Dorothy eximed before kissing Alex.


    ¡°No, get off. Get off right now! ¡± ire shouted.


    ¡°I refuse. We¡¯re going to make a baby too. What are you going to do about it?¡± Dorothy


    retorted.


    ¡°I¡­ Fine. Alex, listen here. Didn¡¯t you promise you¡¯d make Dorothy the richest woman in


    California?


    Fine. Once you¡¯ve aplished that, I¡¯ll allow her to give birth to your child.


    But you can¡¯t touch a single hair of hers before then,¡± ire said.


    ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t that too much? Instead of the richest woman in town, why don¡¯t you ask


    him to make me God? Do you want me to have children once I¡¯m an old hag? We¡¯re


    going to do it now. Come on, honey, let¡¯s do it!¡± Dorothy yelled.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Madame ire shouted.


    This was not the daughter she knew. Dorothy must have been possessed. ire quickly


    ran over and tugged at Dorothy¡¯s arm.


    In the end, ire identally pushed the chair over, and they all fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ouch! Alex, you¡¯re going to crush me! You jerk!¡± She screamed.


    ***


    The trending topic about Brittany Rockefeller being a diva very soon cooled down.


    Apart from making the headlines in some parts of California, not many people actually


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    knew who she was. Most citizens immediately forgot about the news after reading it. It


    was just like any other entertainment news. Besides, Brittany wasn¡¯t even a celebrity,


    she wasn¡¯t all that well-known.


    If most people didn¡¯t even care about the major incidents that happened in the country,


    why would they care about a downtrodden woman from a rich family?


    In fact, there were more people who thought of her as a joke than otherwise. For


    example, ire was one of these people.


    Alex, Brittany, Maya Howards and Hailey Lawson, drove into Hailey¡¯s cosmetic pipeline


    factory in two cars.


    To their surprise, more than fifty people surrounded them as soon as they got out of the


    car.


    Each of them were holding metal sticks, and seemed unfriendly.


    The leader of the group was a one-eyed man in his thirties with yellowing teeth. He


    nced past Maya and the others before whistling yfully. ¡°Hey, look at what we¡¯ve


    got here. Nice cars and prettydies. This is a lot of good stuff for us, brothers.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 303

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 303


    Alex Rockefeller and the rest couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Hailey Lawson.


    ¡®She was the boss here. She should know what was going on, right?¡¯


    However, Hailey¡¯s eyes were wide open. She seemed nervous and afraid. In fact, she


    was as clueless as the rest. Hailey had not been here for close to half a year.


    ¡°Who are you people? Where are the workers in the factory?


    Who¡¯s the person in


    charge? Where did everyone go?¡± she asked in a shocked manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge. These are the people who work here. What¡¯s the matter? Are


    you looking for men? There are lots of us here. Take your pick. Your satisfaction is


    guaranteed,¡± the one-eyed man said and startedughing.


    ¡°Watch your manners.¡± Alex red.


    The one-eyed manughed even more wildly, as did the rest of the group of people


    behind him.


    Suddenly, the one-eyed man stared at Alex. ¡°Manners? Stop acting. Favonius Bart


    asked you toe, didn¡¯t he? Did all the men working for him die? Is that why he asked


    a gigolo toe here? What¡¯s going on?


    Is he even using pretty women as a trap?


    Fine, the threedies can stay. As for the guy, break his legs and throw him out of this


    ce.¡±


    A few of the men stepped forward with sticks in their hands.


    Just as Alex was about to attack, Brittany Rockefeller stopped him. ¡°I don¡¯t know who


    you people are, and I don¡¯t know who Favonius Bart is either.


    However, from now on,


    this factory belongs to me. Please leave right away. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to call the


    cops.¡±


    ¡°Hah! The cops? I¡¯m terrified!¡± The one-eyed man swerved his stick back and forth. He


    arrogantly reached out and touched Brittany¡¯s face.


    ¡°Old hag, you don¡¯t look too bad. I like mature women like you. Why don¡¯t we go inside


    and figure out how to call the cops together?¡± The one-eyed man said.


    Wham!


    Brittany immediately pped him across the face. Brittany never held back when she


    wanted to exert dominance, she used 100% of her Silver Frost strength.


    To be honest, the one-eyed man was just a normal person. How could he withstand the


    attack of a Royal rank martial artist?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, to protect Brittany, Alex had been eagerly increasing her capability with pills


    and by channeling his own Chi energy into her body. Although Brittany was still at


    Beginner-Royal rank, she was much stronger than normal Beginner-Royal rank martial


    artists.


    Her defensive ability was also very strong.


    The man¡¯s one-sided blindfold fell off as he was sent flying. Half of his face was visibly


    bruised, and the blood froze in the part of his face that was pped. The one-eyed man


    fell to the ground and no longer made any sound.


    ¡°Boss, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Boss passed out.


    What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Damn it. That woman is strong. Let¡¯s attack her together.¡±


    Alex instantly stepped forward, standing between Brittany and their foes. With a single


    kick, he knocked a row of them to the ground. He then grabbed one of their sticks. Just


    as Alex was about to dive in and cut them up like fruits, he was surprised to find Brittany


    doing the same when he turned around.


    ¡°Damn! Isn¡¯t she fierce?¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    From what he could recall, his mother was never really good at fighting. But Alex had


    never seen her in a fight. He didn¡¯t expect her to be this powerful.


    Maya Howards also felt tempted to join in the fight.


    She picked up a stick from the


    ground and started whacking their enemies. She was also at Beginner-Royal rank, and


    had significantly quicker reaction, speed and strength than normal people. Moreover,


    when she saw how fierce Brittany was, she also got excited. While attacking her


    enemies, she was cheering out loud.


    At this point, Hailey Lawson waspletely shocked. She kneeled on the ground and


    was in a state of disbelief.


    Very soon, half of the group of fifty men fell to the ground. The rest of them quickly


    surrendered.


    Brittany held onto a stick. She tapped it against one of the men¡¯s forehead imposingly.


    ¡°You, tell me, why are you here?¡± she asked.


    The man¡¯s face was badly bruised and he was terrified of getting hit again. ¡°We really do


    work here.¡±


    ¡°Hailey, do you recognize these people?¡± Brittany asked Hailey.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize a single one of them,¡± Hailey said while shaking her head.


    Right then, Alex had already run into the factory to look around. When he returned,


    there was an extremely odd expression on his face.


    ¡°How are things on the inside?¡± Hailey asked him.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 304

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 304


    ¡°Have a look at it yourself!¡± Alex Rockefeller said. Hailey Lawson immediately ran over


    to have a look. She immediately became furious.


    There wasn¡¯t a single person inside. What¡¯s more ridiculous was the fact that the


    pipeline machines, desks, and everything else were all disorganized and stacked on top


    of each other.


    There were a lot of mattresses lying among trash on the ground.


    It almost looked like a refugee camp.


    ¡°Where is Terry Gn?¡± She asked one of the men.


    ¡°Who is Terry Gn?¡± The man replied.


    ¡°Terry Gn is the old factory manager.


    He ran away a long time ago.¡± Someone


    whispered.


    Things seemed even more odd now.


    Hailey had just transferred money to Terryst month!


    She immediately called Terry on the phone. ¡°Terry Gn, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lawson, I¡¯m at the factory!¡±


    He said respectfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m also in the factory. Come and see me right now.¡± Hailey uttered angrily.


    Terry immediately hung up the phone.


    When Hailey tried calling Terry again, her call didn¡¯t get through.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How dare he hang up on me and even block me? Does he not want


    his job anymore?¡±


    Hailey was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone to the ground.


    Brittany Rockefeller shook her head. ¡°Hailey, when was thest time you were here? I


    think your factory has stopped working a long time ago.¡±


    No factory could operate like this.


    Alex kicked the one-eyed man until he woke up.


    After being tortured with Soul


    Banishing Touch, the one-eyed man immediately told them everything he knew. It


    appeared that this factory had been abandoned half a year ago.


    Terry was the factory manager, but he secretly loved to gamble. Half a year ago, he lost


    all his wealth through gambling and even piled up a huge amount of debt.


    He decided to


    use funds from the factory, fire the employees, and sell off assets in the factory. In the


    end, he even thought of a way to continue pretending as if the cosmetic product


    research and development was ongoing. He continued to operate thepany and


    cheated money from Hailey.


    But in reality, he had fled a long time ago and nobody had


    any idea where he had gone.


    After this factory was abandoned, some of the bad employees from before upied it.


    In the end, it fell into the hands of the one-eyed man. The factory became a mafia¡¯s


    camp.


    After hearing this, Alex couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly. ¡°Hailey, I don¡¯t think anyone has


    ever been fooled as badly as you¡¯ve been.¡±


    At this point, these fellows lookedpletely dumbfounded. This prettydy in front of


    them was actually the owner of this factory.


    ¡°Stand up, all of you! ¡± Alex suddenly shouted. ¡°Line up in one row,¡± he added. Alex hit


    those who refused to listen with the stick.


    Very soon, over fifty of these men had lined up in an organized manner.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Maya Howards was shocked.


    ¡°Look around. The grass here is taller than you. Things are broken and there is trash


    everywhere. The biggest problem is that we don¡¯t have a single employee. Didn¡¯t these


    people say they work in the factory?


    In that case, I want them to work I want all this


    grass cut and all the trash cleared within a day,¡± Alex said while pointing at the area


    around him.


    ¡°Are you sure they can do it?¡± Hailey gasped in surprise.


    Alex scoffed coldly.


    ¡°They¡¯ll have to find a way. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break their legs!¡±


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear me? Hurry up and get moving. Quickly!¡± Alex shouted at the group


    of men.


    The men felt helpless. Since they were weaker inbat, they had no choice but to do


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    as they were told.


    Half an hourter, Alex frowned.


    ¡°Fifty men aren¡¯t enough. This ce has been


    abandoned for far too long. These walls need to be reconstructed. At this rate, getting


    rid of Rockefeller Group within three months will be quite challenging.¡±


    Just as he was speaking, around eight vans sped into thepound.


    Close to one hundred people got out of those vans.


    ¡°One-eyed man, get your ass out here. I¡¯m here for revenge!¡± One of them shouted.


    Alex¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡®Heh, I was just getting worried about there not being enough manpower. Now, you¡¯ve


    delivered yourself to us.¡¯ He thought.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 305

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 305


    ¡°Sh*t. It¡¯s Favonius Bart.¡±


    ¡°He brought so many men. Where did he get them from?¡±


    One-eyed man¡¯s men were shocked when they saw Favonius and his gang arrive. They


    started mumbling softly among themselves.


    Hailey Lawson seemed even more horrified.


    When she saw the group of fifty men


    earlier, her knees were already feeling weak. Now there were twice the amount of


    people, and some of these men even had knives in their hands, fruit knives, knives used


    to ughter pigs, and pocket knives. These people appeared to be even more


    professional and terrifying than the one-eyed man¡¯s gang.


    Hailey couldn¡¯t help but move closer to Alex Rockefeller while holding his arm.


    ¡°Alex,


    what do we do? There are so many of them.¡± Her voice trembled as she spoke.


    Alex could smell her makeup, and his body suddenly froze. After a while, he chuckled


    softly. ¡°The more, the merrier. We¡¯ll have more manpower.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? There are at least a hundred of them, and they are all carrying


    knives!¡±


    Hailey felt speechless.


    As she spoke, a young man stepped forward. The one-eyed man had spoken of this


    person before Favonius Bart.


    When Favonius saw everyone cutting grass, he startedughing. ¡°One-eyed man, what


    are you doing?


    Are you spring cleaning? Did you find out that we wereing and


    wanted to clean this ce up for a warm wee? Excellent. Keep it up, don¡¯t ck


    off¡±.


    After that, be lit up a cigarette and took a puff before blowing smoke out from his mouth.


    The one-eyed man looked at Alex and the others before whispering to a subordinate


    next to him.


    ¡°Damn it. I don¡¯t know where Favonius found all these people, but we


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    should just focus on cutting grass and not say a word. Let those two women deal with


    them. We¡¯ll let them fight it out.¡±


    His subordinate nodded and immediately spread the word to the rest of the gang.


    Alex could hear all of it clearly, but he didn¡¯t mind. The most important thing right now


    was to have enough manpower.


    Alex patted Hailey¡¯s hand. He then asked her to stand


    next to Brittany Rockefeller and Maya Howards.


    Meanwhile, Alex ced his hands behind him and started walking over to Favonius.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Although Brittany was confident in her son, she still felt a little worried.


    Alex did not respond. Instead, he continued walking up to Favonius who was still


    smoking.


    ¡°Are you Favonius Bart? Are you here to upy this ce?¡± Alex asked.


    Favonius gave Alex the side-eye before blowing out a ring of smoke. ¡°Who are you?


    How dare you speak to me?¡± Favonius replied, clearly annoyed.


    Alex nced at the men behind Favonius. ¡°How many men can you gather at most?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Damn. Are you mentally ill?


    I¡¯ve already brought so many people. Do you think we can¡¯t


    take over this broken factory?¡± Favonius yelled.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough. Why don¡¯t you get more people toe? The


    more, the merrier. I won¡¯t mind there being too many.¡±


    ¡°What the- ¡±


    Just as Favonius said that, Alex pped him across the face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t curse. I don¡¯t like


    hearing stuff like that.¡±


    Everyone was shocked!


    The one-eyed man¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He looked at Alex as if he was looking at


    an idiot.


    ¡®Even if your mother is a good fighter, that doesn¡¯t mean you can do this. Do you have a


    death wish?¡¯


    He thought.


    ¡°Sh*t¡­¡± Favonius yelled.


    Wham!


    Alex pped Favonius again. This time, Favonius¡¯ nose started to bleed. His face


    looked horrible.


    ¡°I told you not to curse,¡± Alex said.


    Enraged, Favonius looked at Alex in disbelief.


    He tossed away the cigarette in his. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s kill this idiot.¡± he shouted loudly.


    Wham!


    Alex pped him for the third time.


    This time, Favonius was sent flying.


    Mid air, he spurted a mouthful of blood and several


    teeth out of his mouth.


    At the same time, the Favonius¡¯ men were already charging at Alex.


    They raised their knives and prepared to strike him.


    ¡°Alex, be careful! ¡±


    ¡°Brother, watch out!¡±


    All three women were panicking, especially Hailey. Her legs were trembling so badly


    that she could barely stand.


    However, Alex suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Favonius by his shin. He then


    pulled Favonius closer and swung him around like a baseball bat.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 306

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 306


    Alex Rockefeller was very good at controlling the angle of the swing.


    Favonius Bart ended up taking all the brunt of the knife attack instead of Alex. It looked


    quite painful. Within a short period of time, Favonius had suffered countless knife


    wounds. The most affected part was his butt.


    It was covered in blood.


    ¡°Stop, stop! Don¡¯t use your knives! Stop shing me!¡± Favonius cried out pitifully.


    Over a hundred of these men put their weapons down and looked at each other.


    After deciding that Favonius had bled enough, Alex helped heal his wounds a little


    before tossing him to the ground. Then, he dashed into the group of men and activated


    Mystic Armor.


    Normal knife attacks were ineffective on him. Alex was like a tiger in a


    group of sheep, and it was nearly an effortless fight for him.


    The one-eyed man and the rest of the people were all stunned silent. Although the men


    had been beaten up, their nerves and bones weren¡¯t injured. That was because Alex


    needed them as freebor.


    Someone noticed Brittany Rockefeller and the others were standing out in the open,


    and he thought of capturing thedies to turn the situation around.


    However, as soon as he got close, Brittany and Maya Howards beat him up badly.


    ¡°Get up. All of you, get back to work. That¡®s the only way you¡¯ll earn your riches, got it?¡±


    ¡°You guys, clear up the trash over there.¡±


    ¡°And you, move that pile of bricks away. Leave them in the corner. Remember to


    arrange them neatly. I¡¯ll break one of your fingers for every brick that¡¯s damaged.¡±


    Alex held onto a metal stick as he gave out instructions.


    He looked very much like a


    supervisor.


    The neers and the one-eyed man¡¯s gang looked at each other.


    ¡°One-eyed man, who are these people? They¡¯re way too cruel. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re


    actually making us move bricks.¡±


    Someonemented with a sob.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. You¡¯d be a fool to ask. They¡¯re the bosses here,¡± the one-eyed man said with


    a bitter expression.


    ¡°What kind of bosses?¡±


    ¡°This factory¡¯s bosses,¡± the one-eyed man said.


    The man who asked the question was stunned for a long moment before cursing.


    The two opposing gangs were here to fight over this plot ofnd. They didn¡¯t expect the


    realndowner to be the big boss.


    When Alex turned to Favonius, he knew that Favonius wouldn¡¯t be able to work.


    Favonius had lost too much blood, and his face was looking pale.


    ¡°Hey, get more people toe!¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡°Brother, there really aren¡¯t any more people. Please forgive me! ¡± Favonius quickly said


    depressedly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­ Oh, wait. There are some more people. D-Do you really want me to get


    them?¡±


    Favonius asked.


    ¡°Of course. Look at this huge factory. We need more people!¡± Alex said.


    Favonius couldn¡¯t believe it. Alex really did think of them as freebor.


    However, Favonius had someone else in mind, Big Sis. As long as Big Sis showed up,


    she would definitely be able to kill this jerk.


    Favonius immediately made a call. ¡°Big Sis, our men¡­ They are being held against


    their will. Can you bring some people to save us?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? How are you held against your will? Can you people be any more


    useless?¡±


    ¡°Wait there. I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Half an hourter, a vehicle appeared.


    Alex thought more freebor was arriving. However, it only turned out to be a single


    person riding on a motorcycle. Upon taking a closer look, Alex was stunned.


    He kicked Favonius once. ¡°Is this the person you asked toe?¡±


    It was a woman dressed in a sailor¡¯s uniform.


    Before Favonius could speak, the woman in a sailor¡¯s uniform charged over to Alex.


    ¡°Are you the one who captured my men and forced them to work as freebor here?¡±


    she asked.


    Alex looked her up and down.


    ¡°Have you even graduated from high school? How do you


    have the guts to lead a gang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ll beat you up.


    Then, we¡¯ll talk.¡± The youngdy cut to


    the chase. After leaving her motorcycle behind, she threw a punch at Alex.


    Her fist emanated a fire-based energy.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s actually Chi energy.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 307

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 307


    What was Chi energy?


    It was fundamentally different from a martial artist¡¯s inner force. Hence, like Alex


    Rockefeller, this woman dressed in a sailor¡¯s uniform was also a cultivator.


    However¡­


    Alex didn¡¯t back down in the face of her fierce punch. Instead, he stood still and allowed


    her to punch his chest.


    Upon impact, he could clearly hear the youngdy grunting coldly. However, the Chi


    energy in her fist diminished by half.


    She was probably afraid that she might kill him with a single punch. That was why she


    held back half of her might.


    Bang!


    A loud collision could be heard.


    Apart from his shirt being slightly burned in front, Alex appeared calm and unaffected.


    His body was like a wall that didn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°What? How are you still fine?¡± asked the woman in a clear and crisp voice, clearly


    confused.


    At this moment, everyone dropped what they were doing and observed the fight.


    The one-eyed man seemed dumbfounded. He turned to someone next to him and softly


    asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this little girl? Has Favonius gone mad? Why did he ask a schoolgirl to


    ¡°One-eyed man, do you have a death wish?


    This is our Big Sis, Holly Yates. How could


    you not recognize her when you¡¯ve been in this business for so long? I¡¯m telling you,


    Holly is an invincible fighter from the northern suburbs. That fellow is going to get


    beaten up badly,¡± answered the guy next to him.


    ¡°Holly Yates?


    Do you mean the Holly Yates from Fire Guild? I never would have thought


    that Favonius would actually get in Fire Guild.¡± The one-eyed man¡¯s facial expression


    changed.


    In reality, Fire Guild was established very recently. However, Holly had be


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    extremely well-known in the underground circle of the northern suburbs.


    Two months


    ago, she suddenly appeared and challenged the underground circle of the northern


    suburbs of Michigan.


    She won all thirteen fights.


    In fact, it was a one-sided victory.


    Rumor had it that Holly only threw at most three


    punches to defeat her enemies.


    After that, she united all thirteen circles to establish Fire Guild.


    The one-eyed man¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Favonius was equally stunned.


    Since he was located very close to Alex and Holly, he had a clear view of what went


    down. The invincible Holly who didn¡¯t lose in any of the thirteen intense fights still


    couldn¡¯t even make Alex budge an inch.


    Alex looked at Holly¡¯s pretty face and smiled.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, you won¡¯t be able


    to beat me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Is that so? I haven¡¯t even used my full force! Since you asked for it, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    Holly felt slightly embarrassed. In the next second, she channeled 100% of her energy


    to her fist and attacked Alex.


    Bang!


    This time, the collision was even louder.


    However, Alex still didn¡¯t take a single step back. He withstood the attack with his body.


    Holly was truly shocked now. Until now, nobody had been able to resist 100% of her


    power.


    This fellow was a true expert!


    However, instead of getting discouraged, she became very excited. ¡°Very well. I finally


    met a more interesting opponent. Now, I¡¯m going to be very serious! If you can take my


    next punch, I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re stronger than me,¡± Holly said.


    ¡°What then?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If I beat you, you¡¯ll have to stay here and sweep the floor!¡± Alex said bluntly.


    ¡°What? You want me to sweep the floor?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you going to give up?¡± Alex taunted.


    ¡°Who said I was giving up? Fine. I agree!¡±


    She focused her Chi energy and her imposing aura began to increase.


    Her two pigtails


    began to sway on their own. In fact, Alex could see a red glow in the depths of her eyes.


    ¡°ming Clouds!¡± Holly yelled.


    Her fair arms started emitting mes. The might she possessed was shocking.


    Alex¡¯s pupils contracted. This was the first time he met such a strong opponent.


    Hence, he wasn¡¯t going to take any risks.


    Instead of bracing the attack with his chest, he


    stretched his arm forward to activate Mystic Armor with his palm. Beneath the skin of his


    palm, a texture simr to a tortoise shell began to form. He caught Holly¡¯s fist in his


    palm.


    Buzz!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 308

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 308


    The ground below their feet started shaking from the Chi energy¡¯s vibration. With


    nowhere to disperse the energy, cracks finally appeared on the surface of the ground,


    and crackling sounds could be heard.


    Holly Yates was very shocked.


    Alex Rockefeller actually withstood her punch.


    ¡°You should also try taking a punch from me,¡± Alex said.


    Dragon-Tusk Punch!


    Boom!


    Alex clenched his fist and threw a punch at Holly.


    Holly quickly channeled her Chi energy to receive his punch.


    After a loud explosion, Holly stumbled seven steps backward. Finally, she managed to


    stand still with a terrible expression on her face. She suddenly threw up a mouthful of


    vomit.


    When Alex¡¯s Chi energy had rushed into her body, it messed with her internal organs


    and caused her to feel nauseous.


    Holly was surprised, but Alex was even more so.


    He could tell much earlier that Holly was suffering from prior wounds. That was why her


    capability was affected. If she wasn¡¯t injured beforehand, Alex might not have been able


    to win today.


    Moreover, Holly was still very young.


    What about her family or her master? Wouldn¡¯t


    they be far stronger than Alex himself?


    At this moment, Alex began to feel wary. Back when he received the inheritance of his


    ancestors, his capabilities increased significantly. He was able to defeat anyone with


    ease.


    Now, he finally realized that there were other people who were much stronger


    than he was. He couldn¡¯t afford to look down on everyone.


    If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might end up getting into deep trouble. Although he could still


    find ways to save himself, what about Brittany Rockefeller and the otherdies?


    ¡°You lost!¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡°You won,¡± Holly said while she wiped her mouth with a depressed look on her face.


    Favonius Bart and the one-eyed man finally came back to their senses. Holly, who had


    never lost in a fight, actually lost to Alex.


    Who was this fellow?


    Wasn¡¯t he the son of this factory¡¯s owner?


    D*mn. If he was this powerful, why did he


    even bother running a run-down factory?


    ¡°Hey, you. What are you looking at? Get back to work!¡± Alex yelled.


    The group of people shuddered. They had no choice but to obey the stronger person¡¯s


    Alex turned to look at Holly.


    ¡°You have existing wounds,¡± he said.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Holly looked up and asked in surprise.


    ¡°Your energy core was harmed. Your chakra veins are misaligned.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You were able to tell.¡±


    Holly seemed even more surprised.


    ¡°I can even help you recover,¡± Alex said and ced his hands behind him.


    ¡°Really?¡± Holly jumped up in shock. Her eyes were glistening.


    Alex began to consider taking her under his wings. Holly was a female cultivator of a


    very young age.


    In fact, her body contained a very odd blood energy. Furthermore, she


    was still malleable at the tender age of fifteen. She would be of great help to Alex in the


    future.


    However, Holly quickly shook her head, and her eyes dimmed. ¡°You can¡¯t fix me. Even


    the best doctor in the world couldn¡¯t fix me,¡± she said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Alex asked.


    Alex walked up to Holly and raised one finger before quickly cing it at the center of


    her chest.


    His healing Chi energy began to flow into her body.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Holly became enraged.


    However, she soon sensed that something was amiss. Her seemingly failing energy


    core suddenly vibrated a little. It felt as if water was flowing into a dry well. Holly had


    previously tried many ways to activate her energy core, but nothing worked.


    Now, she felt overjoyed.


    However, Alex very soon pulled away and smiled. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    Holly immediately nodded. She had a hopeful look in her eyes.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, Alex suddenly said,. ¡°I can fix it, though it¡¯s going to be a little troublesome.


    However¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Holly asked. She understood social etiquette very well.


    Alex chuckled to himself. He felt like he was going to kidnap a young girl. ¡°What


    condition¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Holly hugged herself. ¡°I won¡¯t sell my body,¡± she cried


    out.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 309

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 309


    Alex Rockefeller¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in kids,¡± he said.


    Holly Yates snorted. ¡°I knew it. Men like you are interested in women like Boa Hancock.


    What¡¯s good about her? Her body is shaped so oddly. It¡¯s troublesome to even walk.¡±


    Alex was stunned for a moment.


    Who was Boa Hancock? .


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Come. We¡¯ll talk elsewhere,¡± Alex said. Alex pulled Holly to a corner to negotiate.


    ¡°Mom, what is he doing? Is he trying to kidnap a young girl?¡± Maya Howards whispered


    softly to Brittany Rockefeller.


    Brittany looked at the group of working fellows before nodding. ¡°Looks like Alex has


    grown a lot throughout this period,¡± she said.


    ¡°Your issue is on the serious side of things. It¡¯s not something that can be fixed in a


    short amount of time. That¡¯s why, the reward I want isn¡¯t something you can decide on. I


    need to see your parents,¡± Alex said to Holly after pondering for a while.


    Holly was surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t have parents,¡± she said while shaking her head.


    Alex was secretly happy that she didn¡¯t have parents. ¡°Well, you must have a caretaker.


    Perhaps a master, or someone like that.¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a master either,¡± Holly said.


    That was even better. Orphans were the easiest to educate.


    ¡°Alright. In that case, you will stay here to clean up and work as a part time manager of


    security guards,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°What? I have money. Can¡¯t I just give you money?¡± Holly asked.


    Alex looked at Holly¡¯s worn out motorcycle.


    ¡°I¡¯m probably richer than you. You can either


    agree to my condition to be part of the security team until I help you recover, or


    you can leave,¡± he said.


    Alex could tell from the beginning that Holly cared about her wound a lot.


    Indeed, Holly agreed without much consideration.


    Alexughed in his heart.


    His n to kidnap her had seeded!


    After that, they talked for a while.


    He found out that Holly Yates was an orphan, but she had very ¡®big¡¯ dreams. She


    actually wanted to unify all the underground forces before expanding the territory so that


    she could be the underworld queen.


    After that she would make enough money to


    buy a pirate ship for her sea explorations.


    Alex asked Holly why she had such thoughts.


    Holly told him that these ideas were actually inspired by an animation she watched, One


    Piece.


    Youngdies these days were truly strange.


    However, the only forces Holly managed to unite recently were the inferior goons in the


    northern suburbs. In the current golden era of America, there was no space for these


    kinds of people to live in. Any major boss in the underworld these days possessed


    billions in wealth and major business empires.


    For example, people like the one-eyed man had to live in a tiny, cramped, cosmetic


    pipeline factory. Even then, Holly¡¯s subordinates still came to fight for thend. It was


    very pitiful.


    ¡°Maya,e here and exin to her why being involved in the underworld won¡¯t make


    her enough money to get a pirate ship.


    If she wants to make money, she has to be


    involved in business,¡± Alex called over to Maya.


    Since Maya worked in sales, she can be very persuasive.


    Very soon, she convinced Holly to ept an entirely different worldview.


    ¡°Holly,e here. How many more subordinates do you have? Get all of them toe


    over.


    We¡¯ll hold a group meeting with everyone. I promise you will be able to acquire the


    persuasively.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Favonius Bart and the one-eyed man saw Holly behaving like an obedient girl in


    front of Alex and his family, they felt very upset.


    Holly was a young girl, and she was easily deceived. However, Alex, Brittany


    Rockefeller and the rest seemed like very difficult people. These people were going to


    suffer a lot.


    Very soon, Holly asked another sixty of her subordinates over.


    These were all the


    people who worked for her.


    As soon as these people arrived, Holly ordered them to clear up trash and paint walls in


    the factory. Immediately, everyone had a bitter expression on their faces.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 310

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 310


    They were members of the underworld, not janitors! With over two hundred people


    working together, they soon managed to transform the factory. However, the copsed


    walls, rusty gates, uneven floors and damaged buildings weren¡¯t things that could be


    fixed immediately.


    They still needed to work on cementing, sanding and getting doors and windows from


    suppliers, among other things.


    Now, it was getting close to dusk.


    The group of people had been working hard, and they hadn¡¯t even had a drop of water


    to drink. Many of them even held their pee in. They were afraid that if Alex Rockefeller


    caught them cking, he¡¯d beat them up. That would have been very unfortunate


    indeed.


    As these people endured their hunger and pent up anger, a truck drove into the


    salivate.


    Alex summoned these goons to move dozens of tables over to form a single row of


    tables.


    In the next moment, people began unloading countless delicious looking dishes from


    the truck.


    These dishes included braised pork, grilled chicken, beef stew, roastedmb, lobsters,


    crabs and abalone soup.


    Of course, Brittany Rockefeller was the one who had pre-ordered these dishes earlier.


    As the woman who founded Rockefeller Group, now worth three hundred billion dors,


    why wouldn¡¯t she be able to afford this? She was doing this both to reward the people


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    who worked for her, as well as showing them what she was capable of.


    Everyone here came from poor families.


    ¡®Which rich kid was retarded enough to spend their wealth in the outskirts of the


    underworld?¡¯ they wondered.


    These men began to drool and their eyes glistened. They had never seen anything like


    this before.


    Even Holly Yates was moving her fingers and licking her lips furiously.


    ¡°M-Madame¡­ Are all these foods for us?¡± asked the one-eyed man as he gulped.


    Brittany chuckled.


    ¡°Thanks for all the hard work, everyone. We¡¯ve had to fight it out to


    get to know each other. Come, let¡¯s eat before we talk.¡±


    Everyone started moving. It was a very exciting moment.


    Holly liked watching One Piece a lot. She was filled with a passion for adventure, and


    she naturally liked moments like this.


    Although she managed to unite thirteen minor


    forces, she didn¡¯t have the mind of a business person. Over thest two months, she


    didn¡¯t manage to make much money, and life had been very difficult Hence, a scene like


    this made her feel ecstatic.


    Holly picked up a bottle of red wine.


    That¡¯s right. Brittany even ordered alcohol.


    How could there not be alcohol for such an asion?


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, I raise my ss to you! Since you managed to defeat me, I¡¯ll


    acknowledge you as my boss!¡± Holly eximed.


    This was what Alex wanted to hear.


    He raised his ss too without hesitation.


    After that, Brittany started to give out money. She pointed at the one-eyed man first. ¡°I¡¯m


    giving you two million dors. Tomorrow. I want you to buy the materials needed and


    find the right people to fix this factory up. I want this entire ce looking brand new


    within two days,¡± she said.


    After that, she pointed at Favonius Bart. ¡°I¡¯m giving you five million dors. You¡¯ll help


    me to buy some materials. I have the prices and the address for all of it.¡±


    ¡°Since you people have messed with me, I want you to work here for two days. After


    these two days, you are free to go. Those who want to stay and get rich with me, you


    are wee to do so.


    Those who want to leave, do as you wish.


    ¡°However, my initial investment in this factory will be 50 million dors. I¡¯m hoping to


    spend all of this within a month.¡±


    ¡°Three monthster, I want to be making a thousand times more! When the timees,


    without fail, each of you will get your own house.¡±


    Brittany gave a convincing speech


    imposingly. She emanated a strong sense of confidence, and it was very infectious.


    These goons were initially awed by the amount of money she mentioned. After that,


    they were fully convinced by Brittany, and they started cheering, howling like wolves.


    This was an unusual feast.


    Undoubtedly, it invoked a lot of passion.


    Madame Brittany ordered another truck-load of alcohol. This was considered an


    opening ceremony for their new venture.


    Alex also had a little too much to drink.


    His head began to feel heavy, and he forgot


    what happened after he got drunk. When he woke up, it was already the morning of the


    following day. To his surprise, a woman was lying next to him.


    Alex was extremely shocked when he saw the woman¡¯s face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 311

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 311


    Hailey Lawson!


    The woman who slept in the same bed with him turned out to be Hailey. For an instant,


    Alex felt like he had been struck by lightning. The extreme grief he felt made him want


    to cry, but the tears just wouldn¡¯te.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    If it had been someone else such as Maya, he could have still epted it and not feel


    like his entire world hade crashing down like this. Why did it have to be Hailey?


    If Charles were to see this, he would definitely have him killed.


    But he clearly remembered that after the dinnerst night was over, the few of them had


    found a hotel nearby to stay.


    He should have slept alone¡­ Right?


    Alex quickly ran his hands down his body and his world began to crash down even


    harder.


    He was done for. He crept up slowly.


    But just at this moment, Hailey awakened with a soft hum. It was unclear whether it¡¯s a


    habit of her or not, but she lifted one leg up and pressed Alex down, before pullng him in


    for a hug as her eyes remained close.


    Alex¡¯s brain was abuzz.


    Even if he had mastered Foundation Establishment, and it was difficult for him to get


    hurt in fights, he waspletely helpless in these kinds of situations. He was at a


    In the next moment, two pairs of eyes met.


    Hailey was obviously confused for a while.


    ¡°I must be dreaming!¡±


    She closed her eyes, then opened them again.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    ¡°I¡­ Could it be that I sleep walked again?¡±


    Alex shook his head, how would he know? He didn¡¯t even remember how he ended up


    sleeping with her. Drinking had really botched things up!


    Hailey was someone who had experienced being in this kind of situation before, and


    was able to collect herself quickly. She chuckled and pinched him hard, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll let


    you off this time.


    Don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    She tossed the quilt aside, and got up.


    She was still fully dressed, and her clothes were neat though there were just some


    wrinkles on it.


    ¡°F*ck, it was just a false rm.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alex took one nce, then he was suddenly vigorous and lively again.


    Hailey was tidying up her messy hair with both hands when she looked at him teasingly.


    ¡°Did you want it to be real? Gosh, look at how pale you¡¯ve turned. What a coward.¡±


    Her memory wasing back to her now.


    Everyone had drank too muchst night, and she was the one who had helped Alex into


    the room.


    Then, it seemed that after she had used the toilet and took a call, she fell


    asleep in bed with him in a daze.


    At this moment, a knock came on the door of the room.


    ¡°Alex, are you awake?¡±


    It was Brittany.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± She mouthed to Alex.


    Alex looked around, then quickly pointed to the wardrobe.


    The bathroom wasn¡¯t a very safe ce to hide, and people usually wouldn¡¯t open a


    wardrobe in a hotel.


    Hailey trotted over bare footed, but the wardrobe was a bit tall and only the top part


    could be used as a hiding ce.


    Alex quickly picked her up and hid her. Once she was


    hidden, he checked once more before opening the door for Brittany.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re up so early?¡± Alex said as he put on his clothes.


    Brittany said, ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore, it¡¯s almost 9 AM. I drank too muchst night, I


    can¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Then she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Hailey? Have you seen her? That¡¯s weird, she should have


    been sleeping with me in the same room, but I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ I don¡¯t know. Could she have gone out?¡± Alex replied, feeling a hint of guilt.


    As for Hailey who was hidden in the wardrobe, she was dumbfounded. Being forced to


    hide in the wardrobe like this felt like she had done something shameful.


    Fortunately, Alex managed to convince Brittany to leave, and she was able to get away.


    It was easier to handle the aftermath just find a random excuse to muddle through.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 312

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 312


    Afternoon, after a meal.


    Hailey had managed to sessfully avoid suspicion and was getting ready to drive


    back alone to California. California was actually close by, an hour and a half journey by


    car.


    Before leaving, Hailey grabbed Alex and said, ¡°Stinking brat, tell me honestly, did you


    touch mest night?¡±


    Alex was disheveled for a moment. ¡°Sister, I really didn¡¯t. Weren¡¯t your clothes all neat?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Who knows? You could have straightened up my clothes after you did it.


    Anyway, if I get pregnant, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Vroom!


    The car started and Hailey sped away in her Mercedes Benz.


    Hailey sniggered as she observed Alex¡¯s expression in the rearview mirror. ¡°Let¡¯s see


    how scared you get!¡±


    Then, she rubbed her chest where her heart was. ¡°Stinking brat, how sneaky. It hurts!¡±


    ***


    The next week.


    Belle Blossom, the skin care product assembly factory was changing at a rapid pace.


    Money is good as long as you have enough of it, you can aplish anything, you


    would be able to see sess.


    Soon, Nichs Hudson and Chloe Zea also came to report.


    In the Research and Development Center, Brittany and Maya have also made a sample


    of a new anti-freckle cream.


    ¡°This is the new anti-freckle cream that your dad and I have nailed down before the car


    ident,¡± Madame Brittany said. She was pleased and obviously had great hopes for it.


    ¡°The form for the Bounty e Cream was actually obtained by ident from an


    ancient relic. It was an ancient royal prescription and produced excellent results!¡±


    ¡°However, our current form uses the original one as a base with a few improvements.


    Now, its efficacy has increased by 20%.¡±


    ¡°With this, I¡¯m confident we can beat the Rockefeller family.¡±


    Alex took the sample box and gave it a whiff. Very quickly, he could tell what kind of


    medicinal ingredients had been used in it. It was also clear to him the benefits of each


    ingredient used.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Mom, it would still be difficult to beat the Rockefeller family,


    especially since it¡¯s only a 20% increase in efficacy. If you¡¯re really nning to achieve it


    in 3 months, the chances are not looking good.¡±


    Brittany smiled. ¡°What if I told you that our new cream would also be able to remove the


    residual effects of the original Bounty e Cream?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a residual effect from using Bounty e Cream. It can remove freckles, but it


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    leaves behind some no-so-obvious white spots. Although they aren¡¯t obvious, they can


    still be seen on your face if you look closer. However, my cream will be able to remove


    those white spots.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°So it seems that you¡¯re already well prepared with an ace up your sleeves,


    Mom.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Then, let me give you another hidden card.¡±


    He quicldy took out a piece of paper and scribbled a form on it.


    Brittany looked at him, stunned.


    ¡°Alex, you¡­ Have you seen my new form before?¡±


    The form that Alex wrote was almost exactly the same as the one she currently used,


    except that the amount of some of the ingredients had been reduced, and a herb had


    been added. However, she was sure that her son had neverid eyes on the form


    before.


    So, how did he know?


    Alex smiled and shook his head. ¡°Mom, if you try this form, you may get some


    unexpected results.¡±


    Brittany was puzzled, yet surprised. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Just match it up together and do a test, you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Alex didn¡¯t give


    her a direct answer. No matter what he said, it would not be as convincing as witnessing


    the results of the actual test.


    After pondering for a moment, Alex picked up another piece of paper.


    He wrote apletely different form and handed it over to Brittany with a smile.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll give this one to you too. Since we¡¯re going tounch a sneak attack in this


    war, we must make sure to do so brilliantly andpletely overtake them! We¡¯ll create a


    bigger and greater Rockefeller Group, and create an even bigger legend than before.¡±


    He had promised ire that he would make Dorothy the richest woman in California


    before they were to have children. He couldn¡¯t possibly wait ten or more years for that,


    right?


    The Ultimate Book of Medicine was all epassing, containing many extraordinary


    methods. He could easily extract many more medicinal forme like the ones he had


    just written down.


    However, it was not good to be too greedy. Quality over quantity, two


    types were good enough.


    When Brittany heard his words, there was a bright glint in her eyes.


    Just then, Alex¡¯s phone started to ring.


    He saw that it was Cheryl calling. Her helpless cries came through as soon as he


    answered, ¡°Alex, where are you?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 313

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 313


    Hearing Cheryl¡¯s distressed cries, Alex felt a stab of inexplicable pain in his heart and


    quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯ t cry, tell me. I¡¯m here for you, no matter what it is.¡±


    Cheryl sobbed. ¡°Grandpa¡­ Got into an ident¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ The operation is underway, but the doctor just came out and said that the


    situation is not looking good.


    He just gave me the critical illness notice for me to sign so


    that I would be mentally prepared. I¡¯m so afraid¡­ Can youe over?¡± She continued


    crying.


    Alex couldpletely rte to the situation she was going through right now.


    When the doctor had told him that his mother only had five days of her life left, it felt like


    the ground had split open beneath him, like his entire world hadpletely copsed.


    ¡°Which hospital are you at?¡±


    ¡°California Main Hospital! ¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m in Michigan right now, I¡¯ll head over right away.¡±


    Alex hung up the call and informed Brittany immediately before taking the car keys and


    rushing out.


    ¡°Alex, be careful on the roads!¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    As soon as he rushed out of the R&D Center, he ran into Holly who was watching


    cartoons on her tablet.


    ¡°Brother, where are you going in such a hurry?¡± she asked cutely.


    The two had gotten closer after the seven days. One was partly because Alex


    deliberately coaxed her.


    Secondly, because the little girl had asked Alex for her to call


    him so. After all, they were both practitioners of the same arts and spoke amon


    ¡°I have urgent business to attend to in California!¡±


    ¡°Hey, bring me along, please?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the head of security, how can you leave? I¡¯m entrusting my mother¡¯s safety to


    you. In return, I¡¯ll help you find some medicine for your injuries. Be good!¡±


    There were scoundrels working in the factory after all, so he couldn¡¯t help but worry if


    Holly wasn¡¯t around. With her presence, his mother would be a lot safer.


    Alex reached out to touch her smooth nose, then immediately jumped into the car, not


    daring to waste anymore time.


    He mmed the pedal down, racing the car towards


    California at full throttle as the engines roared.


    The car sped through the roads, continuously elerating.


    One hundred and two kilometers per hour!


    One hundred and five kilometers per hour!


    One hundred and nine kilometers per hour!


    ¡°D*mn, who the heck was that? Driving a banged up Mercedes as if he¡¯s in an F1 race.


    He even dared to overtake my Lamborghini! How disrespectful!¡± cursed a long haired


    young man driving a white Lamborghini.


    He immediately mmed the pedal down hard, speeding up and chasing after Alex like


    a mad man. There was another man sitting beside him.


    He had closed his eyes to rest. He opened one eye slightly before closing it again as he


    Why do you even bother to chase after him?¡±


    The long haired man didn¡¯t listen to his words, and continued his wild chase. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m


    only willing to let my sister-inw, Michelle Yowell, beat me in street racing. I won¡¯t lose


    to anyone else who wants to step on my head, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t my title, the Drift


    King, lose its worth?¡±


    ¡°Do as you please!¡±


    Hearing the name Michelle, the youth in the passenger seat smiled slightly. ¡°Oh,


    Michelle. I haven¡¯t seen her for three years. She should have changed a lot, right?¡±


    The passenger was the eldest son from the Pattingson family, Scott Pattingson, who


    has a marriage contract with Michelle.


    He hade from Imperial Capital.


    The long haired youth said, ¡°She¡¯s changed a lot. Thest time I saw her, she was the


    campus belle in California University. Oh, and that chest¡­ Ahem. I mean, I¡¯m not


    interested in her at all though.¡±


    As he spoke, he continued his wild chase.


    But immediately after that, he cried out in confusion, ¡°Is that guy a lunatic? He dared to


    cut into such a small space?! What speed is he driving at?!¡±


    He looked at his own speed meter and saw that it was already at two hundred andContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    three.


    The other person was going faster than him. What a deathly speed!


    Arge truck in front of him was blocking the road, so he had to brake, discontinuing his


    chase.


    ¡°It¡¯s a California license te. I¡¯ll remember it! He better hope I won¡¯t find him again,¡± he


    said angrily.


    Scott was indifferent as he said, ¡°You¡¯re just making trouble for yourself.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 314

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 314


    Alex had seen someone chasing him from behind, but he ignored it. The only thing on


    his mind was to get to the hospital as fast as possible. On the highway signboard, his


    license te was listed under the speeding list.


    Screech!


    A journey that should have taken an hour and a half had been cut down to just thirty five


    minutes.


    Incredible!


    California Main Hospital was a local hospital that had research coborations with other


    foreign hospitals. It¡¯s an extremely high-end aristocratic first-ss hospital in California.


    Most of the people who came here for treatment were wealthy people.


    Other hospitals would charge fifteen dors for amon cold, but California Main Hospital would


    charge three thousand dors.


    The registration fee alone costs two thousand dors.


    ¡°Cheryl!¡±


    Alex arrived outside the operating room and caught sight of Cheryl fidgeting restlessly.


    She looked terrible.


    The moment she saw Alex, she rushed towards him, throwing herself into his arms. She


    cried softly, like a helpless little girl who was lost and unable to find her way home.


    ¡°What should I do, Alex?¡±


    she asked, her voice trembling.


    Alex was about tofort her, but he suddenly saw a figure float through the door of


    the operating room.


    F*ck!


    A huge shock came over Alex, because it was James¡¯ soul that had floated out. He was


    still in a daze but his soul wouldpletely dissipate if he didn¡¯t return to his body soon.


    Alex didn¡¯t dare to drag his feet any longer.


    He pushed Cheryl away, and grabbed James¡¯ soul with one hand, using his Soul


    Shifting technique to forcibly restrain the soul in his hand. Then, he kicked the door to


    the operating room open forcefully.


    Although it was extremely impolite to do so, it was a matter of life and death.


    The foreign doctor who was trying to save James shouted. ¡°Who are you? Get out! Get


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    out of here immediately!¡± How could someone kick the door to the operating room so


    brazenly?¡±


    But Alex paid him no attention.


    He cleared away anything within a radius of two meters from him with his Chi and


    immediately pped James¡¯ forehead with his palm, mming the soul right back into


    the body.


    Then, he used his fingernails to make a cut on himself and dripped the blood on him to


    conduct Blood Lock. Everyone in the operating room was stunned. Then, they started


    yelling and screaming, someone even made a call to security.


    Cheryl also ran in. Once she saw what was happening, she immediately said, ¡°Mr.


    Andrew, please don¡¯t do anything rash. This is my friend, a legendary doctor. He¡¯s


    saving my grandfather.¡±


    So, it turned out that Cheryl knew him.


    The doctor named Andrew was an extremely talented and intelligent doctor that had


    hospital so urgently in order to save James.


    ¡°0h, no, no, no. He definitely isn¡¯t a legendary doctor. He¡¯s a pseudo-scientific witch


    doctor.


    His behavior is basically an insult to scientific medical treatments, even


    trampling on life itself. I will never allow him to make trouble here, this will affect my


    efforts in trying to save a life.¡± Andrew said heatedly.


    He moved to pull Alex away, but the other wouldn¡¯t budge at all.


    ¡°You can¡¯t save him!¡±


    Alex had already used the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell on James, and ced a blood


    energy pill in his mouth, getting ready to help James absorb it with his own Chi.


    Andrew eximed vehemently. ¡°Stop, stop! You witch doctor, what have you fed him?!


    Oh my god, you don¡¯t even have any medical knowledge. You are going to kill him!


    You¡¯re making him miss the best window of opportunity to save him. You are murdering


    a person!¡±


    Just as he said that¡­


    Beep!


    The heart monitor started beating again.


    Cheryl was overjoyed. ¡°He¡¯s alive, he¡¯s alive! Grandpa is alive! That¡¯s great! Andrew,


    you¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes!


    Alex is a very talented traditional doctor. His medical


    skills are the best I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Andrew scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re being deceived by him, Miss Coney! Your grandfather¡¯s


    heartbeat has been restored only because of the CPR I performed previously, as well as


    the adrenaline that I injected. There is no such thing as traditional medicine in this


    world!


    All these so called traditional doctors are just cheap tricks¡­ Oh, though Korean


    doctors may still be a little bit useful.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t like any of those words that just came from Andrew¡¯s mouth.


    He coldly said, ¡°I can use traditional methods to restore the patient¡¯s heartbeat, make


    him healthy and be up and about within half an hour. Can you do it?¡±


    Andrew waved his fists.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It would already be a miracle for this patient


    to regain consciousness within three days. To make him jump up in half an hour¡­ Well,


    unless you¡¯re a god.¡±


    Alex looked at him with a confident smile on his face. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry to break it to you,


    but I am your god.¡±


    Having said that, he touched James¡¯ forehead with his finger.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 315

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 315


    Alex had already mastered his Foundation Establishment. His ability to utilize the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine had also improved and developed ordingly.


    Thus, Andrew¡¯s words had made him very angry. Though Alex may not be a traditional


    doctor, this foreigner actually said that traditional medicine which had been passed


    down for thousands of years, was a sham.


    He alsopared it to Korean medicine,


    further insulting traditional medicine.


    It was absolutely uneptable.


    Condensed Chi gathered at his fingers through the Force, flowing into James¡¯ body


    continuously.


    One of the other doctors looked on in confusion and asked, ¡°What the heck is he


    doing?¡±


    Andrew nced at Cheryl, before replying in broken English, ¡°Putting on a show.¡±


    As Alex continued to transfer his Chi, he watched the heart monitor connected to James


    as it indicated that his condition was steadily improving his physical condition was


    recovering at an incredible speed.


    This was unexinable.


    Finally, Alex retracted his hand and let out a long breath.


    Cheryl immediately grabbed Alex¡¯s hand. ¡°How is it? Will my grandpa wake up?¡±


    Alex looked at the tear-stained and worried face of the beautiful woman, and he couldn¡¯t


    help but wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s alright. Didn¡¯t I say it


    already?


    Your grandfather will be awake and kicking in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t count your eggs before they hatch. You can talk about it once he actually


    wakes up!¡± said one of the local doctors in the room disdainfully. Although he believed in


    traditional medicine, he didn¡¯t believe that Alex was a master of one.


    After all, his techniques using his blood to seal the soul and performing Thirteen


    Acupuncture of Hell were just superstitious and weren¡¯t actually traditional medicine. He


    looked more like a sham who was trying to y god.


    At this moment, the security rushed over.


    ¡°Who¡¯s making trouble here? Even daring to kick open the operation room door. Are


    they tired of living?!¡± The head of the security was extremely angry to the point that his


    eyes had turned red, as if they could pop out at any time. He had been a security guard


    for many years in California Main Hospital and this was the first time he had


    encountered such a scene.


    Cheryl hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. The patient is my grandfather, and this


    doctor saved him. He is someone who is passionate in saving lives.¡±


    Alex was now a Divine Constabry, which meant that he had the license to kill.


    It was difficult to exin things that were too out of the ordinary, but kicking open an


    operating room door was a trivial matter.


    It wasn¡¯t something to be concerned about.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not that hard to wake a patient up, you know?¡±


    He reached out a hand and lightly flicked James¡¯ head before snapping his fingers.


    Immediately, James¡¯s eyes really did open.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Could it be magic?¡±


    Everyone started shouting and screaming, including Mr. Andrew from Switzend.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve finally woken up! This is great!¡± Cheryl was so moved that she was


    about to throw herself at him, but was quickly caught by Alex.


    ¡°Cheryl, be careful. Your grandfather still has a lot of fractured bones.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The security guards looked at each other, but their duty was to detain Alex who had


    destroyed lhe operating room door and interfered with the operation. Whatever


    too, if needed.


    James was furious when he heard what the security team had to say. ¡°My *ss. Mr. Alex


    has great medical skills and extraordinary methods. If he didn¡¯te in to save me and


    just depended on these foreign doctors, I would have already been dead!¡±


    ¡°I am James Coney. If you dare take him away, I will not let you off.¡± James¡¯ voice was


    loud and full of vigor.


    This stunned Andrew and the other doctors.


    In truth, Andrew was about to give up and announce James¡¯ time of death earlier if he


    hadn¡¯t been interrupted by Alex¡¯s sudden appearance.


    For such an old man with severe brain hemorrhage, he was basically already knocking


    on death¡¯s door.


    For him to be able to regain consciousness in such a short period of


    time and still swear so loudly and lively, his suddene back can no longer be


    exined as a medical feat.


    It was simply a miracle.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 316

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 316


    James Coney¡¯s name was well known in California. So when security heard it and saw


    how the other doctors in the room weren¡¯t making any moves, they didn¡¯t take any


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    further action either.


    As for James, he suddenly grabbed Alex¡¯s hand. ¡°Alex, this old man¡¯s life won¡¯tst


    long, and I will probably die soon.


    Before I go, can I ask you for a promise?¡±


    Alex was startled. ¡°Grandpa, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    James ignored his words, clinging onto him. ¡°You have to promise me, otherwise I won¡¯t


    be able to go in peace.¡±


    Alex studied hisplexion carefully, and was convinced that he hadn¡¯t made any


    mistake. He said helplessly, ¡°Grandpa, you really won¡¯t be dying.


    I guarantee it.¡±


    Who would have thought that James would ignore him again and shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t go in


    peace, if you don¡¯t promise me! I won¡¯t be able to go in peace!¡±


    Cheryl felt her heart break when she watched the scene in front of her. ¡°Alex, just


    promise him!¡±


    Alex was dismayed. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what it is!¡±


    James continued to yell, ¡°Promise me, just promise me first. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be able


    to go in peace.¡±


    Alex felt a pounding headacheing. ¡°Fine, fine. I promise you. What is it?¡±


    ¡°As a man, once he gives his word, the promise must be kept. You would be considered


    untrustworthy if you go back on your word.¡±


    James suddenly seemed to have recovered


    as he looked at Alex with a piercing gaze.


    ¡°Grandpa, what in the world is the matter with you?¡± Even Cheryl was confused by his


    actions.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I want you to be his wife.¡± James¡¯ face turned sly.


    ¡°What?!


    Grandpa¡­ Why are you being like this? In such a moment too?!¡± Cheryl¡¯s face


    flushed red, embarrassed.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Grandpa, I can agree to anything else but this. I really can¡¯t do it, I


    already have a wife. I will never divorce her.¡±


    His words pierced Cheryl¡¯s heart and made her a little sad.


    James persisted.


    ¡°Then, how about a mistress?¡±


    Everyone present was shocked. James had a great reputation and Cheryl was beautiful


    and voluptuous. Many men would want to be James¡¯ grandson-inw, but this old man


    wanted his granddaughter to be someone¡¯s mistress?!


    Had hepletely lost his mind?


    They didn¡¯ t know that James had been so impressed by Alex¡¯s medical skills to the


    point that thetter became akin to a god in his eyes. He wouldn¡¯t have behaved in this


    way if Alex had only taught him the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell. When his soul had


    left his body, he personally witnessed firsthand Alex grabbing his soul and forcefully


    pushing it back into his body at thest moment.


    With such medical skills, he could only be described as a miracle doctor.


    How could he let go of such a man that was impossible to be found anywhere else?


    Moreover, because of her father, Cheryl had always found men repulsive. However,


    Alex was the first man she had willingly epted and even proactively approached.


    James may be old, but his eyes could clearly see that letting his granddaughter be his


    mistress would make her happier than being the wife of another man.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±


    Andrew couldn¡¯t stand to it anymore. ¡°We can talk about your family


    affairster. A patient regaining consciousness is normal anyway. It has nothing to do


    with your witch doctor trickery. Didn¡¯t you say that you could make it so that he would be


    healthy and able to be up and about in half an hour? It¡¯s already been ten minutes, but


    both his legs are still broken. I wonder how he will end up as you predicted?¡±


    The others also couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. To have a patient with broken legs


    be up and about, it was truly an idiotic thought.


    Alex rolled his eyes. ¡°And what if I prove it?¡±


    Andrew waved his fist and sneered. ¡°If you can do it, then I¡¯ll worship you as my


    teacher.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Your qualifications are too low, and you¡¯re too old. I wouldn¡¯t even


    give you a second look.¡±


    Andrew didn¡¯t get it. ¡°What does he mean?¡±


    A nurse replied, ¡°He means that you¡¯re not qualified to be his disciple, Mr. Andrew.¡±


    ¡°What? Preposterous!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Fine, how about this. You will publish an article in your professional Swiss


    medical journals within your capacity, admitting that traditional medicine is not inferior to


    your Western medicine but that the former¡¯s even better than thetter. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Hah, fine. I won¡¯t lose anyway. If you lose, then let¡¯s have Mr. James Coney admit that


    traditional medicine is just a sham.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s face contorted, but James agreed readily. ¡°Fine, I agree!¡±


    He had his utmost faith in Alex¡¯s medical skills.


    Alex nodded, then tore off James¡¯ clothes and said, ¡°Alright, then feast your eyes,


    Western doctor, on the subtle wonders of my traditional medicine skills which are a


    hundred times better than your Western medicine.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 317

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 317


    Alex¡¯s medical skills were different from ordinary ones. The Ultimate Book of Medicine


    wasn¡¯t one for the mere mortals after all. It was a medical library targeted towards


    martial artists and their masters, it had all kinds of unpredictable, formidable powers.


    As the wielder of the Ultimate Book of Medicine, treating an ordinary person would only


    demonstrate a small portion of his impressive powers. Therefore, he was definitely


    qualified to make such ims.


    Under everyone¡¯s stunned gaze, Alex picked up a scalpel and shed open James¡¯


    palm.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Andrew screamed as he clutched his head. ¡°What are you doing?! Didn¡¯t


    you say you were going to treat Mr. Coney¡¯s legs? Why did you cut his hand? What is


    the point of this? Is this what you call in traditional medicine- to treat the foot when you


    have a headache, and the hand when your leg hurts? Going for the root cause instead


    of the symptoms?¡±


    Alex calmly said, ¡°Stay calm, don¡¯t get impatient.¡±


    He quickly took out about fifty milliliters of blood from the wound on James¡¯ hand. Under


    normal circumstances, James wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure having this amount of


    blood drawn after losing so much earlier.


    However, as he already consumed a blood


    replenishing pill, this amount was nothing.


    What happened right after even rendered Andrew speechless. Alex used the blood that


    he just extracted to paint on James¡¯ legs.


    ¡°Oh, I have to say, making a bet with you may have been the most absurd thing I have


    done in my entire life.¡±


    Andrew wailed, clutching his forehead once again.


    Just as he said that, Alex suddenly stamped his foot down and shouted, ¡°Mend!¡±


    Everyone present jumped up in fright, before thinking the entire thing was extremely


    ridiculous. A nurse who was quite good-looking couldn¡¯t help but rolled his eyes as he


    said in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t this some folk style exorcism?


    Even my grandma can put on a


    better show than this oldies like her would at least chant some spells.¡±


    When the people near him heard this, they snickered andughed, not able to hold it in


    anymore.


    Cheryl also couldn¡¯t help but face-palm herself secretly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think,


    once they lose this bet, would her grandfather really admit publicly that traditional


    medicine was a scam? If that was the case, the reputation that he had built his entire life


    would just go down the drain. Or, people would say that he had gone out of his mind


    after being involved in an ident.


    Even Cheryl did not think that Alex couldpletely heal severe fractures in ten


    minutes. However, in the next second, Andrew was the first to exim in surprise.


    The drawings Alex painted on James¡¯ legs started to wriggle and creep like tadpoles,


    faster and faster until they finally merged violently.


    It was actually some kind of talisman


    that had different effects and uses depending on its arrangement. The ultimate talisman


    could also change the fate of a person.


    Alex wanted to make sure this foreign doctor, Andrew, truly opened his eyes and to be


    more mindful.


    That was the reason he had chosen this extraordinary method to treat


    James. Besides, it was impossible for normal traditional medicine methods to heal a


    broken leg in ten minutes.


    Woosh!


    The blood went into a strange formation, flowing down James¡¯ legs. The injuries healed


    quickly at a speed that was even visible to the naked eyes.


    Everyone was stunned speechless.


    How was this still considered medical skills? It was simply a miracle.


    Andrew rubbed his eyes, deeply doubting whether what he had just seen was an illusion


    or not, before Alex shouted once again, ¡°Retract!¡±


    The symbols and formations drawn by blood disappearedpletely, as though they


    were never there in the first ce.


    The entire room fell deadly silent. A full minute passed.


    ¡°What just happened just now?¡±


    ¡°Did I¡­ Fall asleep and had a dream?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 318

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 318


    As for Alex, he was a little tired and felt like a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    His Chi had been consumed too quickly. Using the talisman skills with his current


    foundation was really pushing it too far.


    However, the effect was still worth it. Andrew, who clearly believed in God, was kneeling


    down in front of and worshipping him.


    ¡°Good gosh, this must be the work of God.¡±


    James had already stepped off the operating table and was standing on the ground,


    even hopping around on his feet.


    Alex turned to Andrew and said, ¡°This is not the work of God. This is the miracle of


    traditional medicine.


    Traditional medical skills are broad and profound, and they have


    been passed down for thousands of years. Traditional medicine has all kinds of


    mysterious and unpredictable abilities. However, there are many who use its name to


    gain fame and fortune, even scamming others under the guise of being a traditional


    doctor. That¡¯s why the world misunderstands what it is.


    So, since you¡¯ve lost, please


    keep your promise and help me rectify the reputation of traditional medicine.¡±


    James was nodding his head, agreeing wholeheartedly as he listened to Alex¡¯s words.


    He had been using traditional medicine his entire life, and his feelings for it ran deep.


    But when Andrew heard that he needed to keep his word about the publication, he still


    refused to admit defeat.


    He stood up. ¡°I still have some doubts about it. Did you use some form of hypnotism on


    me that made me hallucinate the entire thing? It¡¯s impossible that there are such


    medical skills in this world.¡±


    Alex sneered at him. ¡°Swiss medical experts act all full of airs and graces. But they turn


    out to be such uncultured barbarians who don¡¯t even understand basic etiquette.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?


    Now you¡¯re just insulting my dignity.¡±


    ¡°Your action speaks louder than words. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s trampling over your own


    dignity right now. Who else do you have to me for that? Don¡¯t get so worked up, you


    have severe pancreatitis and diabetes. It¡¯s better to be less angry, or you might pop a


    bubble somewhere,¡± said Alex as he rubbed his temples, feeling slightly tired.


    Andrew was taken aback. ¡°You¡­ How did you know that I have pancreatitis?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I can still cure it. However, you have such a rotten character. Why should I


    bother treating you? If there¡¯s nothing else, Cheryl, Grandpa, let¡¯s leave!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Andrew suddenly chose this moment to kneel on the ground again, hugging Alex¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Legendary doctor, master, please forgive my rudeness.


    Your teachings are absolutely


    right. I, Andrew, swear in the name of God that I will abide by the terms of the bet. I will


    publish an apology in our most prominent medical journal in Switzend. Please don¡¯t


    leave. Please help me.


    My pancreatitis and diabetes are killing me.¡±


    All the other doctors and nurses were shocked by what they just witnessed.


    Andrew was the big shot of their hospital, and he usually had a rotten temper. They


    never would have thought that he would be on his knees in public, begging Alex for


    medical treatment.


    However, thinking back to Alex¡¯s superb medical skills just a moment ago, this shouldn¡¯t


    be too surprising.


    Alex raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m tired today. Perhaps another day!¡±


    As they were leaving, Alex handed his keys over to Cheryl. He asked her to drive as he


    huddled into the backseat.


    James was still full of excitement and wanted to talk to Alex, but he quickly realized that


    the other had fallen into a deep sleep, he even snored faintly.


    ¡°The method that Alex used to save you just now must be tiring, Grandpa. Plus, he


    rushed here from California, he must be exhausted. You should let him rest,¡± Cheryl


    said.


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± James paused after that, before continuing, ¡°Cherry, as you saw just now,


    Alex¡¯s powers have endless potential. This kind of man would definitely soar into the


    skies in the future! Countless women will definitely be fighting for a good man like him.


    When I said I wanted you to be his mistress, I wasn¡¯t joking. I see that you have also


    taken a liking to him, am I right?¡±


    Cheryl was silent for a long while, before nodding unexpectedly.


    Alex slept for a long time. When he woke up, he found that he was still in his car, but


    James, who had been sitting next to him, was gone and had been reced by Cheryl.


    And his head was actually on her thigh, using it as a pillow. No wonder it felt incredibly


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°What are you sniffing?¡± Cheryl felt a little embarrassed by his strange behavior. He


    faced her directly and his hands were on her waist.


    Alex¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re on your period.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 319

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 319


    Cheryl felt all the blood in her body rush to her brain as she felt increasingly dizzy. Her


    face felt like it was on fire. She wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sniff anymore!¡± She screamed, covering Alex¡¯s nose and mouth with her hands.


    The touch became more intimate than that, and Cheryl felt a throb she never did before.


    Her beautiful eyes quivered and rimmed red from embarrassment. She felt like a tomato


    that could explode at any moment.


    Alex secretly scolded himself for being so stupid. What the heck did he say that for?


    He quickly got up and tried to find an excuse for his behavior. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m


    not trying to disrespect you. I just¡­ Oh, yeah, didn¡¯t I say that I could help you treat


    your dysmenorrhea?¡±


    Cheryl had indeed felt that her cramps today were particrly painful, mainly because it


    was the first day of her period, and also perhaps due to the fright that she had got


    previously.


    ¡°How will you treat it?¡± She blinked.


    In the small, crowded back seat, it felt like the air was bing warmer.


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage¡­ Well, on your stomach. If you mind it, then let¡¯s


    forget about that method. I¡¯ll prescribe a medicine for you, but the effect may not be as


    good.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Cheryl lifted her shirt up right away. The expression on her face also told


    him to get on with it.


    Alex nced at her stomach, then he carefully pressed on it.


    Neither of them said anything, but it felt even more strange not to speak.


    Cheryl broke the silence and said, ¡°Thank you very much for today.


    If it wasn¡¯t for you,


    the situation with my grandfather would have been disastrous.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It was just a small effort on my part.¡±


    ¡°To you it may have been small, but to me, it was a matter of entrusting something to


    you that would otherwise make my world copse.


    So, I have to show my gratitude


    properly in order to repay you¡­ What do you want?¡±


    Alex¡¯s hands paused for a moment. ¡°There really isn¡¯t a need to. You already allowed


    me to enjoyablyy my head on a beautiful woman¡¯s thigh. That¡¯s enough of a


    repayment¡±


    Cheryl felt a warm sensation from the ce he was pressing.


    It felt like there was a warm current swirling around, and the pain amazingly gradually


    disappeared. However, her entire body also felt hot, and she suddenly felt dizzy in her


    head again. She shyly asked, ¡°You think I¡¯m beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Y-yeah. You¡¯re quite beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you like me?¡±


    ¡®Dammit, did you have to be so direct?¡¯


    ¡®If he said he didn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t that just hurt her?¡¯


    However¡­


    ¡°Ahem, you¡¯re so beautiful, I¡¯m sure every man likes you!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then¡­ I think you can consider what you promised Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°What did I promise your grandpa?¡± Alex was taken aback as he tried to recall.


    ¡®What was it he said about being his mistress?¡¯


    He pped the back of his head suddenly. ¡°I just remembered that I asked Dorothy out


    for dinner!


    Cheryl, you don¡¯t feel the pain anymore, right? I¡¯ll give you a better treatment


    that will treat the root cause of this next time. I have to go.¡±


    Having said that, he pushed open the car door and leapt out, running away.


    Cheryl was stunned for a long time, then she covered her face with her hands.


    ¡°Oh, that


    was so embarrassing, so embarrassing¡­ I don¡¯t have the guts to face him again.¡±


    After a while, Alex ran back.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes trembled as she thought, ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s going to agree to it?¡¯


    But all Alex said was, ¡°I just realized that this car is mine, Cheryl. Do you mind getting


    out?¡±


    Thirty secondster.


    Cheryl stomped her foot violently as she watched Alex drive off. ¡°You cowardly


    henpecked husband!¡±


    It was unclear when James had appeared, but stood there and shook his head as he


    said, ¡°There is not a wall under the sky that can¡¯t be scaled.


    If at first you don¡¯t seed,


    try again. If you still don¡¯t seed, try a different spot.¡±


    ***


    Alex first called Brittany to inform her that everything was fine and that he was safe.


    He also told her that he would remain in California for the time being, and wouldn¡¯t be


    returning to Michigan. He could also y a role in confusing the Rockefeller family by


    pretending to still be in Michigan.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 320

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 320


    Moreover, the ninja from Japan who had killed Pepper was likely toe for him. It was


    more convenient for him to act alone anyway.


    In addition, there were many things for him to settle in California.


    He gave Dorothy a call.


    Dorothy was obviously happy when she knew that Alex had returned to California. The


    two agreed to meet at the lobby of thepany to go for dinner together.


    The married couple met up at 5 PM. in the evening. Alex¡¯s brows furrowed when he


    looked at her. ¡°Why do you look more dispirited than usual, and yourplexion looks


    bad too. What have you been doing recently?


    Did the olddy from the Assex family


    cause trouble again, as if she has all the time in the world?¡±


    Dorothy closed her eyes and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve recently signed a


    contract with Waylon Realty, with Charles. You¡¯re also aware that with mypany¡¯s


    current capabilities, we simply can¡¯t handle the amount that we need to supply to them


    so suddenly.


    I had to seek out supplies from others just to keep up with the demand.


    And there are so many other things to deal with on top of that too.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get the building materials at a lower price from Assex Conglomerate?¡±


    Alex asked, thinking it was strange.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told my uncle about this, but he wasn¡¯t bothered with it at all. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk


    about me. What¡¯s been going on with you?¡±


    ¡°Everything is under control.¡± Alex replied.


    She nced at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been there for a week. Did you have such a good time


    there that you were reluctant toe home?


    I¡¯m sure Maya has been keeping you


    not to sleep with her.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I would never!¡± The moment Alex said those words, he felt a


    stab of guilt in his heart.


    He hadn¡¯t slept with Maya, but he didy in the same bed as Hailey. Basically, ever


    since Hailey left him with those parting words, a question had always been weighing on


    his mind: did they or did they not do the deed that night? He couldn¡¯t figure it out, and if


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    she really got pregnant like she said, then it would be a big problem.


    The couple discussed it for a while before deciding to have hotpot.


    But along the way, Dorothy received a call from ire.


    ¡°Your aunt and her family havee over, Dorothy, and they¡¯ve invited us for dinner at


    Plum Farm. You can head straight there after work, we¡¯re already on the way there.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Dorothy was surprised. ¡°Why has Aunt¡¯s family invited us to dinner all of a


    sudden, without any reason? This has never happened before.¡±


    ¡°Their family has bought a house, so they¡¯re staying with us tonight They¡¯ll be taking us


    there tomorrow to have a look and probably show off as well!¡± ire answered.


    ¡°They bought a house?


    Go figure. Alright, I understand.¡±


    After she hung up, Alex said, ¡°Since your entire family has gathered for dinner, I won¡¯t


    intrude on the fun.¡±


    The thought of seeing ire gave him a headache. Plus, Adrianna was even more


    detestable than ire. Seeing the two together would give him an even bigger


    headache.


    Dorothy rolled her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you part of the family? It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not like they eat


    people.¡±


    In the end, Alex went.


    As expected, the moment they arrived at Plum Farm, ire¡¯s face went sullen at the


    sight of him. ¡°Rockefeller, why are you here?¡±


    Dorothy held Alex¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who brought him here, Mom. He¡¯s my husband, is


    that not eptable? If it¡¯s not, then we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ire pursed her lips, not saying anything.


    It was then that Alex realized that ire¡¯s cheeks had a healthy flush, and her face


    looked like it was glowing with life.


    She looked even more beautiful than before, and


    there was a faint overflow of vital energy within her body.


    Damn, it looked like she had eaten the blood energy pill that he had given Dorothy.


    Sharpay chose to open her mouth at this time, ¡°Heh, how surprising. And who was it


    again, the one who had been so resolute and decisive about getting a divorce


    immediately when they were at Grandpa¡¯s house?


    So it turns out that you were just


    running your mouth, but your words are as empty as air.¡±


    Alex¡¯s lips curled downwards. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Taylor was quick to berate him, ¡°Watch how you speak!¡¯


    Alex was about to shoot her back, when Dorothy gently pulled him back.


    She changed


    the subject and said, ¡°Aunt, I heard you¡¯ve bought a new house? Where is it located?¡±


    Adrianna replied arrogantly, ¡°Do you know Maple Vi? It¡¯s one of the top five famous


    vimunities in California, and it¡¯s way better than your small little one. I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯ve never even been inside one, right?¡±


    Dorothy was taken aback. ¡°Maple Vi? That¡¯s an extremely expensive area, and the


    price of the house there is very high.¡±


    What she meant was, ¡®Could you guys even afford it?¡¯


    Adrianna raised her chin again, looking extremely proud as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right.


    Maple Vi 8, The one with the best location in the entiremunity.¡±


    The moment Alex heard that, he spat out the water he had just drunk.


    Maple Vi 8, wasn¡¯t that his house?


    ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s 8, Maple Vi?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 321

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 321


    Dorothy was also stunned because she had been to Alex¡¯s house before and knew it


    wasn¡¯t a lie that it was at Maple Vi 8.


    It couldn¡¯t be possible that Charles had taken back the vi and sold it to her sister and


    her family, right?


    Adrianna¡¯s family, on the other hand, owned a small business. Their annual ie was


    only about five hundred thousand dors, so how was it possible that they could


    purchase a vi in that area, one that cost tens of millions?


    Adrianna looked at Alex coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m lying? Is there


    even a need to lie to a piece of trash like you? Do you think I have so much time on my


    hands?¡±


    Alex curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯m just being kind and reminding you not to be fooled by liars. By


    then, not only will you not have a house, you won¡¯t even have your money.¡±


    Adrianna was triggered by his remark, pping her hand on the table.


    ¡°Are you cursing


    our family? You just can¡¯t stand seeing others getting good things, can you? If you keep


    your mouth shut, no one will think you¡¯re mute. You came here for a free meal and even


    ran your mouth. A useless piece of garbage like you deserve to be driven out by the


    Rockefeller family. You¡¯ll never be able to live in a high-end area like Maple Vi for your


    entire life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Whatever your mother said about defeating the Rockefeller Group, it¡¯s just


    empty words and bragging. If your mother really can top the Rockefeller Group within


    the three months, I¡¯ll take my head off and let you use it as a stool,¡± Sharpay scoffed.


    Alex really wanted to respond with an, ¡°Even if you take that empty, brainless head off


    for me to use a stool, I wouldn¡¯t want it.¡±


    Seeing the look on Dorothy¡¯s face, however, he kept it inside.


    Dorothy frowned. ¡°Aunt, how much did it cost for you to buy this Maple Vi 8?¡±


    ¡°We poured out all our family¡¯s savings, so it was more than two million dors,¡±


    proimed Taylor proudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, no? How could two million dors be enough? A ssmate¡¯s rtive


    lives in Maple Vi too.


    I heard that it¡¯s the lowest end vi, but it had cost almost ten


    million dors when they bought it. With just two million dors, you can¡¯t even buy a


    three-bedroom apartment in California¡¯s suburbs, right?¡± Beatrice eximed.


    When ire had heard that her younger sister¡¯s family had bought a house in Maple


    Vi, and seeing how her sister and brother-inw were showing off all sorts of things,


    she had be extremely depressed.


    However, at this time, she chose to speak up. ¡°Sister, Brother-inw, it looks like there¡¯s


    really a problem here.¡±


    Adrianna snorted. ¡°What do you all know? This house was half-given and half-bought. It


    was Sharpay¡¯s boyfriend who gave it to us. The house¡¯s original owner was our future


    son-inw¡¯s friend, and because the business was losing money, be lowered the price


    and sold it.


    The total cost was actually around ten million, but the remaining eight million


    was paid-off by Josh.¡±


    So, this Josh she was talking about must be Sharpay¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°Sharpay changed her boyfriend so quickly?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sharpay rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Alex and Dorothy looked for a chance and stepped outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t Maple Vi 8 your house? How did it suddenly be aunt¡¯s


    house? Did Charles sell it?¡± asked Dorothy.


    ¡°You heard the nonsense they sprouted. I think Sharpay had most likely met a fake


    boyfriend once again,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°The point is, they¡¯re too deep in their daydreams right


    now and won¡¯t listen to reason. Forget it. We¡¯ll see how things turn out tomorrow. Oh,


    I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing their expressions when they realize they¡¯re not


    getting the house. It¡¯s definitely going to be hrious.¡±


    Dorothyughed, looking forward to it as well.


    ***


    The night passed quickly.


    Alex slept at Maple Vi 8 until about half-past eight when he received a call from


    Dorothy saying they had already left and were headed towards Maple Vi.


    Adrianna hadn¡¯t been able to sleep due to the excitement of getting to the house. She


    shook up the entire house at four in the morning by causing a ruckus and disrupting


    everyone else¡¯s sleep.


    Alex was speechless.


    It wasn¡¯t until nine in the morning that he received another call, saying that they were


    stopped at the entrance and could not get in.


    Alex could only give the guards at the entrance a call, then had to wait in the middle of


    the road within themunity area.


    ¡°Huh, Rockefeller, why are you within Maple Vi so early in the morning? Do you want


    to see our big vi that much? Hmph, I¡¯ll let you off this time. Without us, you probably


    couldn¡¯t even set foot in this area!¡± harrumphed Adrianna proudly.


    Alex was left speechless once again.


    She was oblivious to the fact that if he hadn¡¯te out just now, they really wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to get in at all!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 322

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 322


    But then again, he was toozy and unbothered to exin, so he simply replied, ¡°Yeah,


    that¡¯s right. It¡¯s all because of you. So, where¡¯s that¡­ Didn¡¯t you say Sharpay¡¯s


    boyfriend bought it? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think my son-inw is?


    Leaders of public listedpanies have meetings


    throughout the day, and their time is worth tens of thousands of dors. They¡¯re very


    busy. Unlike trash like yourself, I¡¯ve never seen you earn even a single cent throughout


    the year. You don¡¯t even have a job right now. Do you want our son-inw to introduce


    you to a job?


    Being a security guard is still better than living-off your wife like what


    you¡¯re doing now.¡±


    Alex grabbed Dorothy¡¯s hand. ¡°So I like to live off my wife. What about it?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Trash!¡±


    Very quickly, they arrived at Maple Vi 8.


    Adrianna ran towards it the moment she got down from the car, as a dazzling smile


    stered across her face.


    ¡°Look at this, Sister! From today, this is my house.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Very stylish, right? It¡¯s a hundred times better than that little house


    of yours. Oh, when I slept in your house yesterday, it was so crowded! It was just as bad


    as my three-bedroom!¡±


    ¡°Look at the big iron gate, this huge flower bed, and this door light. Impressive, aren¡¯t


    they? There¡¯s even a swimming pool inside. Can you see it? From today, I can swim at


    home every day. If you want to swim too, sister, just give me a call in advance.¡±


    Sharpay and Taylor, too, had their faces full of anticipation.


    This was the first time their family hade here in person.


    Before this, they had only


    seen videos and pictures of this ce since Josh had said that there were many eager


    buyers and that it would have been gone in a blink of an eye.


    What was funnier was that Adrianna even nted a kiss on the big iron gate.


    However, when Alex had left the house previously, he had closed the gates, and they


    couldn¡¯t get in!


    Beatrice and ire looked extremely disgusted.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Alex smiled. ¡°Aunt, uncle, congrattions. Since we¡¯re all here, hurry and open the


    gates. Let¡¯s all go in and have a look¡±


    Dorothy nced at him, hints ofughter dotting her eyes.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Adrianna immediately pounded the iron gate.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    She didn¡¯t know there was a doorbell beside it.


    No one responded, of course.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring the keys?¡± asked Alex.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Didn¡¯t he say that a housekeeper was inside? Could they have gone out


    to buy food?¡± Adrianna quizzed.


    Alex was about to faint, holding back hisughter. This woman could really plug the


    holes in her stories and dig out a usible exnation for everything.


    Sharpay attempted to call Josh in a hurry, but s, it turned out to be a disconnected


    number.


    ¡°What?? How could it be a non-existent number?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    She called again, only to get simr results. She tried calling from another phone, and it


    was still a disconnected number.


    The expressions on the faces of Adrianna¡¯s family instantly turned nervous. Adrianna


    was the most anxious of them all, looking as though she was an ant in hot water.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Dorothy eximed, ¡°I think you¡¯ve been cheated again,


    aunt. It¡¯s impossible that you¡¯ve bought this house.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! This house belongs to us! If it¡¯s not ours, then what? Are you trying to


    say it¡¯s yours?¡±


    Adrianna retorted in frustration.


    Meanwhile, two security guards on patrol came over. ¡°Who are you people, and what


    are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s Mr. Alex! Hello, Mr. Alex. Did you forget your keys?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 323

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 323


    The two security guards of Maple Vi initially had the intention of chasing away this


    group of people who were creating a nuisance.


    They knew that the person living in Maple Vi 8 was a good friend of Charles, and


    these people were the ones making a ruckus in front of the house, banging on the gates


    loudly.


    They needed to be driven out. They didn¡¯t expect to see Alex amongst that lot,


    so they hurriedly greeted him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guard¡¯s words surprised the rest of them. Beatrice looked at Alex, stunned.


    What did they mean? What keys? The two security guards actually recognized this


    waste of space?


    Could it be that Maple Vi 8 was actually¡­


    No matter how she thought about it, she found it impossible.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten my keys, but there are people who kept


    iming that my house had been sold to them.¡±


    Hearing Alex¡¯s words of confirmation, the others were shocked.


    Since Dorothy had already known for a while, she remained reactionless. She nced


    at the faces of Adrianna and her family, with mockery stered on her own. They had


    been showing off all kinds of things before this and even belittled their vi. It was


    infuriating!


    ¡®Now, it¡¯s your turn to be dumbfounded!¡¯


    The moment Beatrice saw her sister¡¯s expression, realization dawned upon her. It was


    no wonder she had told her to just wait for a great show to unfold. Dorothy had already


    known what was going on¡­ Maple Vi 8 really belonged to Alex?!


    ire¡¯s round eyes popped wide open her face, delirious!


    Adrianna couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She refused to believe it and pointed a finger at


    Alex¡¯s nose. ¡°Your house?! Who do you think you are?¡± she yelled. ¡°Did you think that


    you¡¯ve be an elephant by stuffing a green onion in your nose? Can you even afford


    a vi like this? Think you¡¯re still Rockefellers¡¯ young master? You¡¯re just an abandoned


    son that nobody wants.


    This house clearly belongs to us. How dare you say it¡¯s yours?


    Have you gone mad? Your mom has clearly gone out of her mind, and it seems like you


    have too!¡±


    Alex red, his eyes as sharp as knives. ¡°You dare curse my mother? I¡¯ll trash you. Try


    me.¡±


    Adrianna tilted her head proudly, revealing her neck. ¡°You dare?¡±


    Dorothy obviously knew that Alex definitely dared to do it.


    He had even beaten up his own mother-inw when he got mad, what more an aunt like


    her?


    She immediately cut in and said, ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve really been deceived. This house is


    Alex¡¯s current residence. I¡¯ve also been here before, hence the reason why I said you


    might have been deceived when you said it was Maple Vi¡¯s 8 but you wouldn¡¯t listen!¡±


    The two security guards interrupted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Maple Vi 8 belongs to Mr. Alex.


    There has never been a change of owner, and if there was, we¡¯d definitely be informed


    and be aware of it.¡±


    ire felt refreshed immediately, the lingering feeling of depression she had when she


    heard that her sister had bought a house now washed off. ¡°Oh, sister, buying a house is


    a huge matter, and yet you¡¯ve managed to mess it up.


    I really don¡¯t have anything more


    to say. You¡¯ve actually bought my daughter¡¯s house? If you had told me earlier, this


    wouldn¡¯t have happened, and you wouldn¡¯t have lost two million to a conman. Now,


    look. Even the person is gone!¡±


    Taylor beat herself up, obviously in deep remorse. She raised a hand and swung a p


    across Sharpay¡¯s face.


    ¡°You cheap bitch! Changing boyfriends every day¡­ Now you¡¯ve


    gone and done it. All our money¡¯s swindled away, and our family will now go cold and


    hungry.¡±


    Tears streamed down Sharpay¡¯s face as she clutched the cheek that had been pped.


    She red at Alex resentfully, as though it was him who had lied. Adrianna couldn¡¯t


    ept this fact. It was two million dors, and it had taken their family many years of toil


    to umte that amount.


    Now, it was all gone. She was that close to losing her mind.


    She pushed the security guards out of the way. ¡°Liars, all of you are liars. You¡¯re all


    colluding with this piece of trash to deceive us! Where would he find the money to buy


    this house?! Rockefeller! You think I didn¡¯t know?


    The Landscape and the Snow Lotus


    art pieces that you had were all fakes. Your mother colluded with that Christopher


    Lawrence to scare people off, and your mother-inw confessed this matter herself. It¡¯s


    simply because we can¡¯t get through my son-inw¡¯s phone for the moment. When he


    Alex gave her a cold smile, toozy to be bothered about her anymore.


    He took out the key and opened the big iron gate with a ¡®beep.¡¯


    Then, he turned to ire and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, Morn,e on in and have a


    seat. I was just about to make some breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a little hungry. I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±


    Although ire wasn¡¯t on good terms with Alex and was always looking for an


    opportunity to scold him, she was in an extremely good and generous mood since he


    had given her such an ample opportunity in front of her sister and brother-inw.


    They entered the door to the vi.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 324

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 324


    The moment they stepped in, they caught sight of the big swimming pool, the beautiful


    courtyard, and the uniquely styled house. The vi was also filled with luxurious


    decoration and majestic furniture all around. Throughout the renovation, Charles had


    spent a lot of effort decorating the interior. Even the furniture had been shipped from


    abroad.


    The group was stunned as they took a look around. Adrianna whipped out her phone,


    making aparison to the pictures and videos inside that Josh had given them before,


    and she immediatelyughed. ¡°I knew it. The decoration here ispletely different


    from the one we bought. It must be the wrong address. Ours is not No. 8.¡±


    Dorothy took a look and said, ¡°It really is different.


    It¡¯s decorated in twopletely


    different styles. Could it be the wrong house number? Then, what number was it that


    you bought, Aunt?¡±


    ¡°You could try asking the security guards,¡± Alex said. The two guards were standing at


    the door, and when they heard the call, they trotted in immediately.


    As soon as they saw the pictures, one of them pped his thigh. ¡°I remember now.


    These are the pictures of the show house when Maple Vi was firstunched. Once all


    the vis were sold out, it was demolished, and an artificialke was built at that spot.¡±


    Beatrice eximed, ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. There are pictures of the same show house on


    the inte, the exact same ones you have, Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Argh!!! ¡±


    A loud shriek burt out. Adrianna couldn¡¯t ept this reality, falling to the ground as she


    passed out.


    Three minutester, she regained consciousness and wailed loudly on the ground.


    ire rolled her eyes, then toured around the vi with Dorothy, touching everything


    that was in sight. Just great!


    ¡°This sofa is reallyfortable to sit on. I don¡¯t feel like getting up once I sit on it.¡± ire


    was in a revealing cheongsam, and when she sat on the sofa with her legs crossed, she


    looked like a gorgeous noblewoman.


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes shrank when she caught sight of thebel on its side. She turned to ire with a


    complicated look on her face.


    In a low voice, she said, ¡°This is a Rolf Benz


    sofa, Morn. A set like this costs millions.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ire jumped up as though her butt was on fire. ¡°A sofa costing millions, are you


    serious? Is it made of gold?!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As a result of her actions, she identally knocked over a vase on the side.


    It smashed loudly and shattered into pieces. It was a vase that looked very high end


    too.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Swarovski crystal vase, mom.


    One of those costs three hundred thousand


    dors! How could you be so careless?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What kind of vase costs three hundred thousand dors?¡± Mortified, she couldn¡¯t


    afford topensate if she needed to.


    Alex walked over, then looked at Dorothy. ¡°You seem to be very familiar with these


    things. It¡¯s not good for girls to be too obsessed with luxury items. They won¡¯t do you


    any good.¡±


    Dorothy stiffened. ¡°How am I considered as obsessed? It¡¯s actually one of my


    ssmates, and she always talks about it in front of me.


    That¡¯s why I could remember.¡±


    Alex nodded, casually telling ire, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a vase? If it¡¯s broken, then it¡¯s broken.¡±


    ire rolled her eyes, scoffing, ¡°Right, right. All of these things here also belong to


    Dorothy. Doesn¡¯t that also mean it belongs to me too? So what if I break my own


    things? That¡¯s right.


    Move this sofa back home for meter, since the one back home


    happens to be broken.¡±


    Huh?


    Alex and Dorothy were both dumbfounded the moment they heard this.


    At that moment, Hailey, dressed in a white dress, waltzed in. ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re


    back!¡±


    When Alex caught sight of Hailey, he tensed up immediately and couldn¡®t help but re


    at her stomach.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 325

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 325


    ¡°There are so many people here today!¡± said Hailey with a smile on her face.


    The white dress she wore gave her a mature and virtuous look, and she was only older


    than Alex by two years. She was also a rich young woman who ran a beauty salon and


    knew how to upkeep herself well. If she deliberately dressed up as a college student, no


    one would even bat an eye at it.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± ire asked as she frowned, thinking that the woman in front of her


    looked familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s Charles¡¯s wife, Charles from Waylon Realty,¡±


    Dorothy whispered in ire¡¯s ears before stepping forward to greet the woman.


    Her construction materialspany had gotten the favor of a big shot such as Charles,


    so it was only natural to build a good rtionship.


    She stepped forward, smiling. ¡°Sister Hailey, allow me to introduce my mother to you,


    and this is my Aunt¡­¡±


    Hailey obviously knew who ire was. Thest time they had gone to the Assex family


    residence to look for Alex, she had witnessed her spiteful attitude with her own eyes.


    Later on, she heard about the conflict between the two families from Brittany. Thus, she


    didn¡¯t have the slightest affection for these people. If it weren¡¯t for Alex¡¯s sake, she


    wouldn¡¯t have given the slightest face to Dorothy.


    Her beautiful eyes swept past the room, letting out a soft hum as she returned the


    greeting.


    ¡°Sister Dorothy, I would like to borrow your husband. Could you lend him to me


    for the day?¡±


    ire frowned at Hailey¡¯s ambiguity.


    Dorothy however, remainedpletely unaffected. She smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead,


    you can have him as long as you want.¡±


    Hailey giggled. ¡°Really, you won¡¯t be secretly jealous, right?¡±


    ¡°Sister Hailey, you¡¯re really funny¡­ How could I? Even if l don¡¯t trust him, I definitely


    trust you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m taking him! Don¡¯t worry. I just need him to help me with a favor.¡±


    Having said that, she looked at the Assex sisters and added, ¡°Feel free to roam about,


    but¡­ Don¡¯t go upstairs.


    My godmother doesn¡¯t like people invading her personal space.


    If anything goes missing¡­ Well, I can¡¯t say for sure what will happen.¡±


    Hearing her words, ire and everyone else flinched, their expressions turning sour.


    Dorothyughed bitterly. She knew about the conflict between her own mother and her


    mother-inw, so of course, Hailey would also be made known.


    Dorothy was also well


    aware of what kind of person her mother was, but ire was still her biological mother,


    and she didn¡¯t have any choice when it came to that.


    Alex handed the key over to Dorothy before bidding his goodbyes, then left the vi with


    Hailey.


    The moment they left, Beatrice jumped into a fit. She had been in an awful mood since


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the beginning.


    ¡°What was that? Treating us like we¡¯re some thieves? If anything goes missing?¡±


    ¡°Who was that vixen? Borrowing a man in public¡­ How shameless could she get?!


    Dorothy, you have to buck up. Don¡¯t wait until your husband bes a piece of meat to


    be thrown to the dogs. Being borrowed like this, he won¡¯t be returned one day!¡±


    ¡°Did you listen to how she spoke?


    Shepletely considered herself the master of this


    house. Dorothy, you¡¯re the rightful owner!¡±


    Dorothy shook her head. ¡°Aunt, this house originally belonged to her. She¡¯s my


    mother-inw¡¯s goddaughter.¡±


    Adrianna was taken aback, then startedughing loudly. ¡°So it turns out that it¡¯s not


    even your own house, sister.


    I¡¯m afraid that this is just a brief but empty bout of joy for


    you. If you move this sofa, you¡¯d be considered a thief.¡±


    ire¡¯s heart sank dramatically.


    Sternly, she roared, ¡°What¡¯s so funny that you¡¯reughing? Don¡¯t you want your two


    million dors?


    Why aren¡¯t you hurrying to look for it?¡±


    ***


    Alex walked behind Hailey, watching her hips sway. His thoughts flew back to that


    particr morning.


    ¡®Bah! Why am I thinking about that?!¡¯


    Alex cursed himself, suppressing all those thoughts in his mind. Instead, he asked,


    ¡°Sister Hailey, what did you need help with?


    Oh, right, where¡¯s Charles and Zoey? I


    haven¡¯t seen them the entire day.¡±


    ¡°Charles has gone to the Imperial Capital on a business trip, and Zoey has gone to her


    grandmother¡¯s house by the countryside. My parents missed her.¡±


    Alex was surprised.


    ¡°Your hometown is in the country?¡±


    ¡°What, you have something against country folk? Who weren¡¯t farmers three


    generations ago?¡±


    ¡°No, whatI meant was, based on the way you carry yourself, one can¡¯t possibly tell that


    you¡¯re a country girl.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 326

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 326


    Hailey Lawson turned her head around and almost hit Alex Rockefeller. Raising her


    chin, she asked, ¡°What do you mean by


    that?¡±


    With his heart thumping, Alex hurriedly took a step back. ¡°You have the elegance and


    grace of a city girl.¡±


    ¡°I was the belle of the vige back then!¡±


    She flipped her hair and turned back.


    Hailey had called upon him to give her mother-inw a treat.


    She wasn¡¯t always the healthiest, and her condition had worsened recently, with her


    appetite and sleep badly affected. As days went by, she started hallucinating. The


    doctors had run out of ideas.


    Even James Coney came, but her condition kept


    worsening.


    Out of desperation, Hailey went to Alex for help.


    They got some stuff from Nine Vi before departing. About half an hourter, they


    arrived at Golden Manor, an upscale neighborhood.


    It was much more expensive than Maple Vi and was one of the more sought-after


    residential areas in California.


    Located just steps away was Sunset Lake, one of


    California¡¯s most popr tourist attractions.


    Peaceful, tranquility, and with plenty of fresh air to boot, it was the perfect living


    retired ministers, or even superstar celebrities.


    It was also the ideal location for senior


    citizens to enjoy retirement.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, it was not unexpected to find Charles Carter¡¯s parents among its residents.


    Alex knew that he would surpass everyone living in this neighborhood one day. He did


    not have money or power, but what he possessed were his own talents and powerful


    healing abilities.


    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking?¡± Hailey parked the car and noticed Alex¡¯s nk


    expression. ¡°This is not the first time I see you distracted today. What are you thinking


    about? Are you worried that I might be pregnant?¡±


    Shocked, Alex looked at her with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Gosh, this is funny!¡±


    Hailey chuckled. Immediately after, she lowered her voice and said


    in a more serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get an abortion if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Hailey, are you sure we didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    She held her gaze for half a minute. After seeing his worried expression, she blurted, ¡°I


    was just messing around with you! Wait a minute, are you telling me that you have not


    done it with Dorothy yet?¡±


    ¡°We are almost there,¡± Alex breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Gosh, are you kidding me? Do you want me to teach you the ways¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Someone¡¯s here.¡±


    It was her father-inw-Zack Carter, a petite old man with a bald spot on the top of his


    head.


    Hailey¡¯s expression changed instantly upon seeing him. To which Alex saw it as


    disgust and fear.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Alex saw Zack¡¯s hungry gaze checking Hailey out.


    He was shocked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 327

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 327


    He immediately understood why Hailey Lawson reacted so negatively upon seeing Zack


    Carter. Chances were, she knew what kind of person the old man was.


    Alex Rockefeller felt his temper rising.


    But immediately, his attention was fixated on a ck bracelet worn by the old man on


    his wrist.


    A wisp of energy, invisible to the naked eye, emanated from the bracelet and shrouded


    the old man.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex squinted and found that the energy came from one of the beads in the bracelet.


    Even more surprising was how it stimted the Force in his body.


    A thought burst into his mind, he had to have it!


    Whatever the consequence!


    Of course, Alex was no criminal, not to mention that he couldn¡¯t possibly do it to Charles


    Carter¡¯s father. He quickly suppressed his urge using all his willpower.


    ¡®Who is he?¡¯


    Zack looked at Alex with animosity and even a little jealousy in his eyes.


    Using his Third Eye, Alex recognized Zack¡¯s jealousy, suspicious that his daughter-inw was


    cheating on his son with him.


    ¡°Father, he is one of Charles¡¯ buddies and an amazing doctor. Even James Coney had


    nothing but high praise. I invited him to check on mother¡¯s condition,¡± Hailey began


    introducing Alex.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zack nodded at Alex in greeting.


    He wasn¡¯t too keen nor against the doctor¡¯s visit. Instead, his thirsty gaze was once


    again fixated on Hailey.


    Alex realized that Zack was looking at Hailey¡¯s exposed dress cor as she bent


    forward to retrieve her belongings from the trunk of the car.


    Crap! He needed to do something!


    I cannot believe this.¡¯ Alex strutted forward and pulled Hailey aside. ¡°Let me get it for


    you. It¡¯s heavy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Zack immediately removed his gaze as Hailey straightened her


    back. He put on a kind demeanor and said, ¡°You must be tired after all the driving. Why


    don¡¯t youe in and have some watermelon!¡±


    He had even prepared a pair of indoor slippers, intending to put them on Hailey himself


    when she entered. His eyes were riveted to her exposed calves.


    ¡®Why does Charles have such a jerk for a father?¡¯ Alex became livid, seeing all these


    tuifolding right in front of his eyes. Did Charles realize that his father was a pervert,


    lusting after his son¡¯s wife?


    As Zack went into the kitchen to get the watermelon, Alex whispered in Hailey¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Your father-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°You noticed?¡± Hailey looked at him with resentment on her face.


    Alex sighed. Everybody had their own demons to fight, it seemed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 328

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 328


    ¡°Does Charles know of this?¡±


    ¡°Without any evidence, what can I say?¡±


    Soon after, Zack Carter came out holding a te of sliced watermelon.


    Alex Rockefeller


    quickly suggested that they should check on the patient instead since he refused to


    consume food prepared by the old pervert.


    As for Zack, he wanted this man to leave as soon as possible. It did not matter to him if


    his wife was cured.


    After all, she lived an old age and would interfere with his search for


    a young bride if she was still alive.


    Happily agreeing to Alex¡¯s request, he brought them over to where his sick wife was.


    She was lying on the bed when they came to her bedroom on the second floor. Of a


    small frame, she had evidently been pretty back in her younger days.


    Alex was shocked


    to find out what had happened to the olddy.


    A ghostly aura could be seen shrouding her body, just like what happened to Hailey


    Lawson. That exined everything. She must have caught it from her mother-inw


    previously.


    She wasn¡¯t sick but was possessed by a demon!


    Not only that, it had begun to take shape.


    ¡°Alex, how is my mother-inw? Is she going to be okay?¡± asked Hailey.


    Before he could reply, a woman¡¯s voice boomed from outside the bedroom ¡°I am back,


    Dad!¡±


    A woman in her twenties, one that resembled Charles Carter a little, came


    barging in.


    Following right behind her was a man with a doctor¡¯s bag.


    The woman was Charles¡¯ sister, Nancy Carter.


    ¡°Hailey Lawson, fancy seeing you here!¡± Nancy called Hailey by her full name


    sarcastically as she walked in and looked on threateningly. She then shoved Alex out of


    the way and said, ¡°Who are you?


    Get out of my way!¡±


    Alex was annoyed, deciding not to proceed with what he wanted to speak about earlier.


    ¡°Nancy Carter, he is the doctor I invited to check on mother¡¯s condition. Can you at least


    show us some respect?¡± Haileymented in an irritated tone.


    ¡°He¡¯s a doctor?¡±


    Nancyughed and turned her attention back onto Alex.


    Looking at him with disdain and contempt, she said, ¡°Are you sure? He looks awfully


    simr to a conman to me.¡±


    ¡°Watch what you speak, Nancy Carter! Doctor Rockefeller is your brother¡¯s buddy, and


    he¡¯s personally invited him over to see how Mom is doing. If you insist on disrespecting


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Doctor Rockefeller, I cannot protect you from the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! All you do is threaten me with my brother!¡±


    Nancy pointed to the man standing behind her and said, ¡°Let me introduce you to


    Doctor Jim Sabinsky here. Do you know who he is? He is the Imperial Doctor, Wace


    Yoke¡¯s student. Well, my good sir, do you know who Wace Yoke is?¡±


    Alex looked at the man and thought how inconvenient it was for him to meet the


    annoying old man¡¯s disciple.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Alex nodded.


    Jim raised his eyebrow and replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get out of here then?


    I don¡¯t want


    your interference while I treat my patientter. You know, I can get you imprisoned with


    just a phone call for being a conman. Now, shoo!¡±


    Alex sneered and said, ¡°Even your mentor will think twice before speaking to me like


    that. Who are you to judge?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 329

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 329


    ¡°What did you just say? Who are you to disrespect Doctor Yoke, America¡¯s Imperial


    Doctor, like that!¡±


    Jim Sabinsky¡¯s face turned beet red in rage. He could not ept any form of disrespect


    directed at his mentor. ¡°You are done for. I am calling the police now!


    You need to be put


    in jail so you¡¯d learn not to cheat and con innocent citizens.¡±


    Even Hailey Lawson could not stop him from dialing up the authorities.


    Shaking his head, Alex took out his phone and punched in a number.


    Before Jim could tell the operator on the other end of the line of his issue, Alex handed


    him his cell phone and said, ¡°Your mentor wants to speak to you.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jim looked at him in bewilderment. Surely, it wasn¡¯t his mentor on the line? How could


    he, America¡¯s Imperial Doctor, recklessly reveal his phone number to a stranger?


    Alex turned on the speaker mode, and Wace Yoke¡¯s angry voice quickly came


    through. ¡°Jim Sabinsky, you fool!


    Did you do anything to Mr. Rockefeller? Get on your


    knees and apologize now! He is an amazing doctor, and even I pay my respects to him.


    I aming right now! If I don¡¯t see you on your knees when I arrive, that will be the


    end of our rtionship!¡±


    Everyone in the room heard Wace¡¯s thunderous outburst from the phone, while Jim


    was at a loss for words.


    When did Wace ever lose his temper? Why did he treat Alex with so much reverence


    and respect? Yet, he could not figure out Alex¡¯s identity even after racking his brain.


    When did America produce such a young and prodigious doctor?


    Nancy was dumbfounded too.


    She put in tremendous effort, asking for favors, all just to


    secure Jim¡¯s help.


    Who would¡¯ve thought Hailey would one up her with a much more powerful character?


    It was the right choice, Hailey thought, getting Alex toe. She had nothing but praise


    for Alex and realized now that she had totally underestimated him.


    Wace was considered the best medical practitioner in the country, but even he


    acknowledged that he was nowhere near Alex¡¯s level. That could only mean one thing,


    Alex¡¯s presence was godlike.


    ¡°Jim Sabinsky! Did you kneel?¡± Wace yelled.


    Jim instantly dropped onto his knees and cried, ¡°I¡¯m mistaken, master, please!¡±


    His face was twisted in resentment, unable to believe the fact that Alex was a doctor


    and a much better one than Wace.


    ¡°Hang on, Mr. Rockefeller, I will be there in an instant! Whatever you do, don¡¯t treat the


    patient yet. Please, wait for me!¡± pleaded Wace.


    He wanted to see Alex¡¯s magic in action.


    Alex looked at Jim and replied, ¡°Sure, I will be waiting.¡±


    Wace arrived half an hourter.


    While waiting for him, Alex asked Jim to get back on his feet, but Jim, fearing the


    consequences that would entail, refused.


    The old doctor immediately pped his young student on the face when he arrived.


    ¡°Fool!¡±


    Alex waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. He did not really do anything bad toward


    me. Plus, he has been kneeling for half an hour. I think that¡¯s enough. Get up.¡±


    Jim was in the clear for now.


    Extremely interested in different treatments and healing methods, Wace wanted to


    witness Alex¡¯s skills in action, the reason why he came over as quickly as he could.


    Alex pointed at the olddy lying on the bed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you check her out,


    Doctor Yoke?¡±


    Immediately Wace grabbed the olddy¡¯s wrist and checked her pulse. Just as


    quickly, he put it down.


    ¡°Her hands are cold to the touch. Is she dead?¡± he blurted out.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°She is still alive but not for long if we let her be.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 330

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 330


    ¡°You are wishing for my mother¡¯s death, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nancy Carter was livid.


    ¡°I was just stating the truth.¡± Alex Rockefeller heeded no attention to Nancy. ¡°Now that I


    am here, she will live.¡±


    ¡°Who knows if you are deceiving us?¡± Nancy retorted.


    Meanwhile, Wace Yoke checked the olddy¡¯s pulse again.


    For three full minutes, he remained motionless with a solemn expression on his face.


    Finally, he shook his head. ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t think I can do anything here.¡±


    Alex told Hailey Lawson, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave everything to Doctor Yoke and me? Wait


    for us outside the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± He escorted a scowling Nancy and Zack out. Hailey left as well.


    Jim Sabinsky wanted to remain and help, although, in actual fact, he was waiting for a


    chance to expose Alex¡¯s ruse.


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Alex grinned.


    Three men and an olddy were the only ones left in the bedroom.


    ¡°I am actually protecting you by not letting you treat her,¡± Alex told Jim.


    He pointed at the olddy, seeing Jim¡¯s skeptical reaction. ¡°How many people do you


    see on the bed right now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just one?¡± Wace answered in a confused voice.


    Jim snickered, ¡°I suppose you saw two instead?


    Sir, why don¡¯t you get your eyes


    checked?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wace red at his student, albeit having the same thoughts as well.


    Alex let out a soft chuckle as he focused his Chi onto his fingertips before directing it


    straight to the bed.


    ¡°Say, how many do you see now?¡±


    They shifted their attention to the bed and let out an instant cry of terror, with Jim


    shivering and almost peeing his pants.


    The olddy was still lying motionless in bed, but beneath her neck sat a dark figure of a


    kid, dripping with water.


    No, it was not a kid. It was a little demon!


    Wace gulped nervously, asking, ¡°Is this the rumored diabolical reaper, Mr.


    Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°Master, I think that is nothing more than mere folklore. Ghosts do not exist in our world.


    This is just an illusion!¡± said Jim.


    Wace smacked his student on the head.


    ¡°What do you know? There is more to this world than we will ever understand! The


    diabolical reaper really exists. I witnessed one in my younger days. Instances of its


    appearance had also been recorded in various literature passed down through the


    generations.


    Unfortunately, I was never allowed to learn the art of shamanistic healing,¡±


    Wace said with a tinge of regret in his reply.


    Jim asked, ¡°If that is the case, this olddy right here is not sick. She is just possessed.¡±


    ¡°She is ill, anyway. The demon possessing her is sucking the life out of her as we


    speak,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°Can we save her?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Easy!¡±


    Alex walked toward the bed with a smile on his face and tried to yank the little demon


    away. It shrieked and attempted to flee, only to have its path blocked by Alex.


    Instead, it turned around and ran toward a screaming, terrified Jim.


    Alex waved his hand as the little demon was ensnared, possibly by an invisible.


    He suddenly realized an emblem on the little demon pointing in a direction to the


    front-right.


    ¡°It has an owner. Interesting. I wonder who that is?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 331

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 331


    To kill the little demon on the spot, all he needed was the Thunder Palm Mantra.


    Alex Rockefeller changed his mind after seeing the insignia since he wanted to find out


    who was behind the olddy¡¯s possession.


    Whoosh!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He muttered an incantation to immobilize the little demon and used a red thread found


    in the bedroom and tied it up into a knot. Also known as a Red Shackle, it was an


    extremely effective move to encase supernatural beings.


    It was a bizarre sight for Wace Yoke and Jim Sabinsky, as the little demon, as tall as a


    four year old kid, shrunk rapidly and vanished into a tiny red knot.


    Alex then fastened the knot on his belt.


    Both the mentor and his mentee were shocked.


    ¡°You¡­ Captured the¡­ The demon?¡± Jim stammered and looked at Alex in awe.


    Alex nodded. ¡°I will deal with itter.¡±


    In actual fact, he wanted to look for the little demon¡¯s owner after nightfall.


    Wace suddenly looked at Alex with a twinkle in his eyes and eagerly asked, ¡°Mr.


    Rockefeller, are you perhaps the apostle of Dazzle, the Spirit Doctor?¡±


    Jim quickly asked, ¡°Who is Dazzle?¡±


    ¡°Traditional medicine, profound and all epassing, has a history going back


    thousands of years.


    Within its vast realm lies several disciplines, one of which is


    Medicine Doctor, widely practiced by medical practitioners nationwide, including us, not


    forgetting the rest, Wraith Doctor, Beast Doctor, Witch Doctor, and the ever mysterious


    Spirit Doctor.¡±


    ¡°Your master was known as the Human Hades, but only the apostles of Dazzle, the


    Spirit Doctor, can actually raise the dead.¡±


    Jim had never heard of such a thing and was shocked to learn of them.


    ¡°You are a walking encyclopedia, Doctor Yoke!¡± Alex smiled.


    Wace shook his head andughed in a self deprecating manner. ¡°I just happened to


    live a little longer and have seen a little more things.


    Yet, I am nowhere near you in


    terms of healing abilities.¡±


    Alex realized what Wace meant.


    As the most reputable and prestigious doctor in the nation, his title of the Imperial


    Doctor attracted plenty of patients.


    However, since patients with regr illnesses and


    diseases need not trouble him, most that came were inflicted with difficult, and in some


    cases, untreatable ailments.


    Such as the olddy right here.


    Obviously, he had seen supernatural happenings before, but those were way out of his


    realm of expertise.


    Eventually, a shaman or a irvoyant had to be called upon to


    perform exorcisms. However, they were still no match for the rumored Dazzle.


    Suddenly, Wace dropped onto his knees and bowed to Alex.


    Jim jumped up in shock. ¡°What are you doing, master?!¡±


    Ignoring him, Wace said in reverence, ¡°It is my absolute honor to meet you, oh


    Immortal Doctor!¡±


    Alex, too was taken by surprise.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Doctor Yoke!¡± He quickly said as he helped Wace onto his


    feet.


    Jim was unconvinced. ¡°That¡¯s right, master. So what if he is an apostle of Dazzle? You


    are the Imperial Doctor. What did he do that you stooped so low?¡±


    Wace sent his hand flying, giving Jim a good hard p on the face.


    ¡°You insolent fool! The apostle of Dazzle, the Witch Doctor, is the king of traditional


    medicine, also known as the Immortal Doctor.


    The Immortal Doctor can never be


    disrespected. Consider yourself lucky that I only gave you a p!¡±


    Jim clutched his face and looked on in horror.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 332

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 332


    Alex Rockefeller shook his head and smiled. ¡°Doctor Yoke, these are nothing but


    obsolete facts now. I met an expert from Switzend yesterday iming that our


    traditional medicine is a joke and cannot bepared to the Korean art of healing.¡±


    ¡°Lies! Lies! They derived their knowledge from our expertise.


    How dare they im to be


    the better of the two?¡± Wace York eximed in anger.


    Jim Sabinsky chimed in, ¡°They actually applied for heritage status too and imed that


    our knowledge originated from them.¡±


    ¡°Damn! What a load of nonsense!¡±


    Riled up, Wace was about to give Jim the boot.


    It was a shocking sight to see Wace, an elderly man, cursing and swearing in a


    sudden outburst.


    ¡°It has been centuries since we saw the existence of Dazzle¡¯ s apostles. Now that you


    are here, we need everyone to know of the arrival of one of Dazzle¡¯s apostles!¡±


    Wace


    continued, ¡°And as a follower of the Witch Doctor, I pay my respects to the Immortal


    Doctor.¡±


    And he lowered his body to kneel once again.


    Taken aback by surprise, Alex hurriedly said, ¡°Please hold it, Mr. Yoke! I am only a


    young man, and by calling myself the Immortal Doctor, I risk attracting unwanted


    attention and derision.


    As a doctor, my calling is to save and heal the people. I do not


    want any titles nor des.¡±


    Wace thought for a moment and sighed.


    Alex was right.


    It was too early to reveal his capabilities. Yet, he believed the day to do


    so was near.


    ¡°Anyway, let us check on the olddy,¡± said Alex.


    Upon the removal of the little demon, the olddy¡¯s condition stabilized as the drain on


    her life force stopped.


    The damage, however, was done, and she was still in a critical


    and weakened state.


    With Alex¡¯s Chi, he could only do so much. The olddy needed medicinal aid until she


    was nursed back to health.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you prepare a prescription for the olddy, Jim? Let me see if you have


    improved,¡± said Wace.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Jim quickly stole a nce at Alex.


    He was very confident in his abilities as a doctor. No matter how great Alex was, he was


    only a man in his twenties. Theprehension of traditional medicine could onlye


    via experience and time, particrly the knowledge in prescriptions.


    Jim would be thirty-one this year and had dabbled in the trade since he was a young


    boy.


    It had been fifteen years since he started studying under Wace.


    Therefore, he was convinced that Alex could not match his prowess in prescribing


    medicine.


    After racking his brain toe up with a prescription, Jim gave it to Wace. The old


    man frowned slightly and removed the medication before handing it over to Alex.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he knows how to prescribe traditional medicine and can do better than the


    master?¡¯


    Immediately, Alex pulled out his pen and scribbled something on the piece of paper.


    When Jim saw the prescription, he immediately felt a deep sense of satisfaction.


    Just like solving a mathematical problem, one could spend a long time racking one¡¯s


    brain only to get stuck in the end.


    Yet, if a hint was given, the solution would


    immediately present itself.


    That was exactly how Jim felt. He was now convinced of Alex¡¯s abilities and had nothing


    but absolute respect for the younger man.


    After that, both Wace and Jim left, while Hailey Lawson remained in the house to care


    for the olddy.


    Alex left the vi but did not go far.


    He found the presence controlling the little demoning out of another vi two


    hundred meters away.


    As darkness dawned upon them, he entered thepound


    stealthily.


    Climbing up to the second floor, he peeped into the window and almost missed a step.


    For he saw a youngdy doing yoga, dressed in form fitting clothes that entuated


    her perfect figure.


    A stunning woman with wless facial features¡­ She was¡­ Wait a minute¡­ She was


    Zendaya, one of the most famous celebrities right now!


    As Alex¡¯s gaze fixated on her, an angry voice came from below. ¡°Who are you? Get


    down now!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 333

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 333


    Too engrossed with the sight, Alex Rockefeller did not realize that others had arrived.


    He looked down and saw three women, all dressed in ck.


    Their expressions were definitely filled with anger as they red at him. More


    importantly, these women were fighters, with the strongest one of Advanced-Royal rank.


    The other two were of Intermediate-Royal rank, at the very least.


    ¡°Oh my! I wonder why Zendaya needed such powerful people to be her bodyguards?¡±


    Just as a confused Alex tried to make sense of the situation, Zendaya, who overheard


    themotion, leaped from her lying position on the yoga mat. She looked around and


    saw Alex right outside her window.


    She was shocked, but Alex quickly discovered that


    she had indeed something to do with the little demon.


    ¡®Weird. What could¡¯ve happened between a popr celebrity like her and an olddy?¡¯


    Seeing Alex¡¯s inaction and his continuous staring into the window, the women below


    became enraged.


    The Advanced-Royal ranked one stomped her feet, and leaped up.


    She stepped on the walls and thrust herself upward, attempting to grab Alex by his


    cor.


    In turn, Alex grunted and jumped off the window.


    The instance hended, the rest of the women surrounded him with tasers in their


    hands.


    The other woman quickly jumped down and did a front flip beforending


    gracefully on the ground.


    ¡°Hmph, how dare you sneak a peek on Lady Zendaya?¡± She looked at him furiously as


    if she wanted to tear him up alive.


    After all, being Zendaya¡¯s personal bodyguards, they were responsible for her safety


    and privacy. It would be their fault now that someone was able to break in and threaten


    her safety.


    With a taser baton in her hand, she charged toward Alex.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Zendaya yelled, walking out of the vi with a coat on.


    Even though she had


    stopped her bodyguards from harming Alex, she still looked at him with intense disdain


    and loathing.


    ¡°I am so sorry, mydy, it was our fault that he managed to enter thepound. Did he


    see anything?¡± asked Advanced-Royal ranked woman.


    It was perfectly reasonable that Zendaya was outraged at what just happened.


    After all,


    a peeping tom had seen everything. What if he took pictures and posted them on the


    inte? That would be the end of her career.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She grunted. ¡°Delete all the pictures he took from his phone!¡±


    ¡°You heard that?¡±


    The female bodyguard hit him with her taser. ¡°Give me your phone


    now, or I will break your leg!¡±


    Alex stood still, perplexed for a moment, before realizing that Zendaya must have


    considered him paparazzi. He shook his head and said, ¡°Miss Zendaya, I did not take


    any pictures of you.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zendaya looked at him coldly.


    She despised paparazzi the most, where they invaded her privacy and spread


    unfounded rumors. Just a while ago, a bunch of paparazzi captured pictures of her


    having dinner with a male friend. Quickly publishing the pictures, they wrote that she


    was partying in the hotel instead.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 334

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 334


    Even though the paparazzi apologized publicly after that, the damage had been done.


    Zendaya had to deal with the repercussions of negative press and a dwindling


    reputation.


    The female bodyguard snickered. ¡°Every paparazzi we caught said the same thing. Do


    you think we will believe you?


    If you do not cooperate on a count of three, do not me


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    us for what wille.¡±


    ¡°One¡­¡±


    ¡°Two¡­¡±


    Alex Rockefeller shook his head.


    ¡°Three! Get him!¡±


    Another bodyguard jammed the baton onto Alex¡¯s arm. This wasn¡¯t the first time it


    happened; Zendaya¡¯s immense fame had attracted quite a few unscrupulous


    characters.


    Yet, it was the same oue. One taste of the taser was all that was needed to teach


    these stalkers a lesson they would never forget.


    A moment passed, and instantly she felt something was amiss, Alex seemed not to be


    affected by the taser. She tried a few more times, but nothing changed.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be, I charged it just this morning!¡± she muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find it out yourself?¡± Alex said calmly and grabbed the baton off her


    hand before striking her with it.


    ¡°Arghhh!!!¡± The female bodyguard screamed in pain as her body trembled


    uncontrobly.


    The other two returned to their senses, quickly realizing that Alex wasn¡¯t a regr


    paparazzi.


    One of them threw a punch at Alex while calling out to Zendaya, ¡°Run! Mydy, run!¡±


    Zendaya opened her eyes wide in shock, only to see Alex calmly intercepting the punch


    from her bodyguard.


    Autumn was her name, and being of Advanced-Royal rank, Zendaya knew just how


    powerful she was. Yet, Alex did not seem at all troubled by her blows and attacks.


    Evidently, he was the stronger one among the two.


    Alex manipted his Chi, and immediately, Autumn was forced to take a few steps


    back. An immense force was inflicted onto her tendons and ligaments, and with the


    ensuing pain, her arm became immobilized.


    The other bodyguard did not even get to join the fight as she was sent flying by Alex¡¯s


    kick.


    ¡°Run, mydy! Run!¡± they screamed.


    Finally, Zendaya snapped out of her stupor and turned around to flee.


    Unfortunately, she stepped on a baton lying on the ground and, with a shriek, copsed


    like a matchstick in the wind.


    ¡°Where are you trying to run to, Miss Zendaya?¡± Alex stooped down and looked at the


    celebrity.


    It was a rather interesting situation for him to be in, being in such close contact with a


    beautifuldy seen only on television.


    Getting on her feet, Autumn charged toward Alex yet again.


    This time, Alex smacked her right on the chest. The next thing she knew, she was


    hurling through the air, crashing on the ground 12 meters away. She spat out blood in


    pain.


    Zendaya twisted her ankle, and through tears of pain, she looked at Alex. ¡°Who are


    you?¡±


    ¡°I am not paparazzi,¡± he replied.


    ¡°She is the daughter of Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family. Do not forget what will befall you


    and your loved ones if you touch her.¡±


    ¡°Stoermer family of Michigan?¡±


    Alex was a little surprised.


    Just as Autumn thought that Alex would be terrified of the name Stoermer, he shook his


    head. ¡°Nah, I have never heard of them. Are they famous? What would you do if I did


    touch her?¡± he said, instantly extendng his hand toward Zendaya.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 335

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 335


    The women screamed in horror.


    A refined maiden, Zendaya never had any intimate interactions with the opposite sex.


    Even her hands were off limits to pretty much most people.


    Alex Rockefeller¡¯s actions were horrendous, to say the least.


    If the fans knew about it, she was done for.


    Zendaya was terrified. Shey on the ground frozen as she watched Alex¡¯s hand reach


    forward to touch her body.


    Whoosh!


    Alex grabbed onto a jade ne and yanked it free from her neck.


    ¡®Hold on. He only wanted the ne?¡¯


    Zendaya could not wrap her head around Alex¡¯s actions. He kept staring at the jade


    ne without any further action. She was puzzled but dared say nothing in case she


    provoked him again.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the famous Zendaya, a professional songstress, would


    excel equally well in raising demons?¡±


    Alex quickly shoved the ne into his pocket.


    ¡°What happened between you and Carter¡¯s olddy?¡± he asked.


    Zendaya instantly fumed upon Alex¡¯s question. ¡°You came for the pervert?¡±


    Meanwhile, Autumn¡¯s face spelled fully of disgust.


    ¡°I have no respect for you, a fighter


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who willingly became the subordinate of that shameless jerk!¡±


    ¡°I am not anyone¡¯s subordinate, especially not the Carters,¡± Alex frowned.


    ¡°Look at you trying to wiggle your way out of your misdeeds! Why did youe then?


    To peek on mydy just like he did? You men are all the same!¡± retorted Autumn.


    ¡°I did note for Zack Carter, but his wife. Zendaya, what exactly did you do to Mrs.


    Carter?¡±


    Alex said calmly.


    Zendaya shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know a Mrs. Carter.¡±


    ¡°The jade ne is the best evidence here. You used the little demon to hurt Mrs.


    Carter, almost ending her life. Nobody would¡¯ve known, right? Unfortunately, I did!¡± Alex


    sneered. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that this jade ne was a mere idental find


    moments ago?¡±


    Zendaya stared at the ne in shock ¡°Are you saying I harmed Mrs. Carter with the


    ne? I think you¡¯ve been mistaken. I do not know Mrs. Carter, and I do not know


    how to rear demons. This ne was a gift given to me by my grandfather.¡±


    Alex stared at her for a good three seconds before suddenly grabbing her wrist.


    ¡°Ahhh! What are you trying to do?¡±


    Zendaya screamed, her eyes filled with terror.


    Once he checked her pulse and her energy core, he quickly loosened his grasp.


    Nheless, he could not find any malicious intent in her. Obviously, she was telling the


    truth. It meant that the jade ne was the culprit.


    Alex removed the red knot from his belt and released the little demon.


    It lost its reasoning, but Alex temporarily restored some sense into it to garner some


    information. Of course, the jade ne yed a role.


    Zendaya and her bodyguards looked at Alex like they were observing a lunatic, messing


    around and talking to the air every few minutes. The truth had eventually unfolded itself.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 336

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 336


    It turned out the little demon had nothing to do with the jade ne.


    It was the son of a construction worker. A few years ago, he came here with his mother


    to visit his father, who was working on the construction of Golden Manor.


    Unfortunately, he lost his life when he fell into a well. His soul had remained here ever


    since.


    Some time ago, the soul stumbled upon Zack Carter and had be attracted to a


    malicious aura emanating from his body. With the bracelet, the little demon could not


    get too close to Zack, so instead, it went to the olddy.


    ¡°It was an ident!¡±


    Alex finally cleared up the misunderstanding. He looked at Zendaya apologetically.


    She stood up, frowning.


    ¡°I am so sorry, Miss Zendaya. It was all a misunderstanding. You did nothing to Mrs.


    Carter, and oh, I am returning your ne too.¡± Alex handed the jade ne over


    to Zendaya.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Autumn was furious since she had received a few blows from Alex just


    moments ago.


    ¡°Miss Zendaya twisted her ankle all thanks to you! She has a concert in


    two days! What is she going to do, huh? What can you do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, a concert?¡±


    Alex looked at her feet and noticed the swollen ankle. Indeed, it would affect her


    performance under normal circumstances.


    ¡°I almost forgot to introduce myself, Miss Zendaya.


    I, too, am a doctor.¡±


    Under the skeptical eyes of thedies, Alex bent down, lifted Zendaya¡¯s injured leg, and


    gently pressed the injured spot with his finger.


    Zendaya was horrified. Her feet were one of her body¡¯s most private and sensitive


    spots, and she would never let an unknown man touch them. Blushing ferociously, she


    struggled to break free but was met with no sess.


    ¡°Let go of her, you jerk!¡± The female bodyguards were infuriated.


    ¡°What if I refuse? There is nothing you can do!¡± Alex said calmly and ced his palm on


    Zendaya¡¯s knee.


    He pressed down and gently massaged her knee. The act made it seem like he was


    trying to molest the celebrity.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Bellowing, Autumnnded a punch on Alex.


    Alex, on the other hand, did not dodge with his body¡¯s Chi protecting him from the blow.


    Instead, Autumn was sent tumbling backward with numb arms and a pale face.


    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± They looked on in astonishment.


    Alex then released his hold on Zendaya¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Your ankle is healed, and so are your


    knees. As an apology, I fixed your chronic knee pain.¡±


    Shocked, Zendaya walked around and did a jump. Weird! The shooting pain in her


    ankle was gone, while the tingling difort in her knees was nowhere felt as well.


    It was nothing short of a miracle.


    Yet, she seemed unhappy, groaning, ¡°I will not thank you. You were at fault for peeking


    at me, hurting my bodyguards, and wrongly using me. You were obliged to do this.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°You were innocent, but Mrs. Carter almost died thanks to your jade


    ne. I could sense the evil in it. For the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, try not to wear it


    anymore.¡±


    It seemed to him that the jade ne was a charm of sorts.


    Previously, Zack had malicious intent toward Zendaya, causing the ne to retaliate


    by cing a malevolent aura on him.


    Unfortunately, he had the bracelet on, one that


    protected him from harm.


    At that moment, Alex¡¯s phone rang. Hailey Lawson was on the other end of the line.


    Her frantic voice came through, as she yelled, ¡°Save me, Alex! Zack Carter drugged


    me¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 337

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 337


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Alex Rockefeller found himself boiling in rage. He had never heard of something so


    absurd and preposterous happeningin his life.


    Hailey Lawson shrieked before she could even finish her sentence.


    Zack Carter¡¯s voice came over the line. ¡°Heh. You feeling alright, Hailey?


    Come here,


    And then, the phone call abruptly ended.


    ¡®Old b*stard!¡¯


    Knowing Hailey was in grave danger, Alex wasted not a second more. He mmed his


    foot on the throttle and sped toward the Carter residence in his car.


    The drug¡¯s in Hailey¡¯s body started taking effect. Her body warmed up, and she started


    losing consciousness.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She got into the car and attempted to flee, but under her drugged consciousness, she


    found it extremely difficult even to start the car. Momentster, she was yanked out by


    Zack.


    ¡°No, no! Stop it! I am Charles¡¯s wife! You can¡¯t do this! I beg you¡­ please!¡±


    Zack¡¯s bloodshot eyes greedily skewered themselves into Hailey. He had also be


    unusually strong.


    Like a hungry predator who had its eyes set on its prey, Zack pushed Hailey onto the


    ground and snickered, ¡°I¡¯ve always liked you, Hailey, ever since you married my son.¡±


    Drooling profusely, he tried to rip the dress off Hailey¡¯s body.


    Hailey struggled hard, desperately trying to break free from Zack. s, he was right on


    top of her.


    That was it, she thought, that was the end. Even though she managed to call Alex, there


    was nothing he could do, that was if he could arrive in time.


    It was even worse for


    Charles Carter, now miles away from her.


    ¡®What¡¯s there left for me to live if this old b*stard gets his way?¡¯


    Suddenly, a foot soared through the air and kicked Zack several meters away.


    Alex had arrived in the nick of time!


    He was infuriated but breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that Hailey hadn¡¯t yet been


    defiled. Yet, her current state tugged on Alex¡¯s heartstrings.


    Zack got onto his feet and charged toward Alex.


    ¡°It was you! I knew it! I knew you and Hailey were having a fling! She is mine! Nobody


    else can get her!¡±


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    Zack came onto him like a frenzied beast.


    Alex frowned, realizing that something wasn¡¯t right. The kick he sent was unleashed in a


    fury, and any ordinary person on the receiving end would have copsed in an instant.


    Yet Zack seemed unaffected.


    ¡®Wait a minute. I think I know why!¡¯


    He saw right through the issue, considering how strangely Zack was behaving.


    As Hailey¡¯s father-inw, an average person in his shoes would have fervently denied


    their involvement and tried to cover things up. However, he kept shouting as if he


    wanted everyone to know what he was trying to do.


    Definitely not the normal response.


    ¡®


    Something¡¯s wrong, and I think it¡¯sing from the bracelet,¡± Alex finally noticed.


    At the same time, Zack charged at him. His face was twisted in rage, and he sent a


    punch flying at Alex¡¯s face, a blow charged with unexined energy.


    Alex intercepted the blow with his fist.


    After an explosion of energy, he felt an uncontained stream of energy flowing right up


    his arm.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 338

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 338


    He was knocked back!


    Alex Rockefeller himself was shocked. With his current ability, not even a Mystic fighter


    could easily defeat him.


    As for Zack Carter, he was only a regr old man fortunate enough to possess the


    mysterious bracelet, along with the energy it radiated.


    And that was what knocked Alex


    back.


    Fortunately, he had the Force¡¯s healing Chi to thank, protecting his internal organs from


    damage by springing into action upon impact..


    After the first exchange, Zack was even more violent than before, charging at Alex


    again with all cylinders firing.


    Alex quickly activated Mystic Armor, shielding himself from Zack¡¯s endless blows. By the


    seventh punch, the Mystic Armor had been forcefully shattered, with Alex spitting out a


    mouthful of blood.


    The bracelet was too powerful. For the first time ever, Alex found himself in a dire


    situation.


    ¡®Screw it!¡¯


    Using the blood he spat, he forged a magical seal andunched it over Zack¡¯s body.


    As the seal closed in on Zack, Alex swiftly chanted the Thunder Palm Mantra.


    Boom!


    The attacks broke the shield on Zack¡¯s body as Alex yanked the bracelet away from


    him.


    Without the bracelet¡¯s protection, Zack got instantly knocked out by Alex.


    Alex caught the mysterious bead in the bracelet as he sealed it with his blood.


    Phew!


    He heaved a sigh of relief as he wiped the blood off the corners of his mouth.


    Out of nowhere, Hailey Lawson lunged at Alex and wrapped her hand around his body,


    sealing his lips with hers in a fiery outburst of lust.


    ¡®Crap!¡¯


    Alex was caught by surprise, pushing her away almost instantly.


    It was at that moment that he found himself almost losing control of his lust.


    Whack!


    He hit Hailey on the neck and knocked her out.


    Shoving her into the car, he was just about to leave thepound when he


    remembered the presence of closed-circuit television cameras around the residence.


    He would be unable to defend himself if Zack found the recordings and edited them


    before sending them Charles Carter¡¯s way.


    He checked the recordings and found that the cameras had been turned-off by Zack. Of


    course, he didn¡¯t want them to capture what he was about to do to Hailey.


    ¡®I wonder if he behaved this way because of the bracelet?¡¯ Alex stole a nce at the


    unconscious Zack and pulled him into the vi. He then left the ce in Hailey¡¯s car.


    ¡®Where can I go now?¡¯


    ¡®Hmm, Dorothy has the keys to Maple Vi. I don¡¯t think I should be heading there.¡¯


    ¡®A hotel?¡¯


    ¡®You know what, screw it. I¡¯ll do it right here in the car.¡¯


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alex found an isted spot and parked the car. He climbed into the back seat and


    quickly focused his Chi onto Hailey¡¯s body, intending to cleanse the drug from her


    system. Hailey suddenly woke up, pushing Alex down into the bench.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 339

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 339


    The drug in Hailey Lawson¡¯s body began to take effect as her face flushed a bright red.


    She lost all reasoning and began muttering incoherently while tugging on her clothes, as


    though she was trying to rip them apart.


    Alex Rockefeller was taken entirely by surprise and heard a little voice in the back of his


    mind urging him to take advantage of the assertive beauty.


    But he wasn¡¯t going to do it.


    He bit his tongue and used the pain to jolt himself free from the shackles of lust while


    shoving Hailey away, pinning her down onto the seat.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheid halfway on the seat, gazing seductively at Alex. ¡®What drug did she take


    exactly?¡¯


    Alex was pissed at Zack Carter for doing something so immoral. Realizing that Hailey


    was only going to be more obscene, Alex knocked her out, just in case he lost control.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and began the procedure to cleanse her body.


    Regrettably, Zack seemed to have fed Hailey too much of the aphrodisiac. It took Alex a


    full half-hour to remove everyst trace of the drug in her system.


    It did not take too long before Hailey regained consciousness.


    She felt strange upon waking up and was shocked to see Alex right next to her. ¡°What


    did you do to me!¡±


    ¡°Rx, Hailey, I only cleansed your body of the drug.¡± Alex shook his head.


    Hailey burst into tears, wailing, ¡°I cannot believe this is how you cleansed my body!


    Look at what you¡¯ve done. I can never live in peace anymore!¡±


    She curled up and began to cry. She might¡¯ve just misunderstood the situation.


    Alex quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hailey, Zack Carter did nothing to you!¡±


    ¡°But you did!¡± Hailey kicked him in the shin.


    Alex was taken aback. ¡°You are mistaken, Hailey. I did not do anything out of line! Look,


    I recorded the process. Let me pull it for you.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. You captured everything on video?!¡±


    Feeling even worse now, Hailey waspletely mortified.


    Fortunately, Alex thought ahead of proving his innocence by recording the cleansing


    process. Otherwise, things would have been different.


    After watching the video, Hailey breathed a long sigh of relief. She was indeed


    mistaken.


    She quickly patted Alex on the cheek andined, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you


    were able to keep yourself in line! Are you even a man?¡± After calming down, she began


    to question her femininity and attractiveness.


    Alex looked at her wide eyed. Were all women such ironic creatures?


    After a half-hour long bath, Hailey came out of the shower in a rather short bathrobe,


    exposing her pearly white calves for all to see. She wiped down her hair with a towel as


    she walked into the living room.


    Alex sat on the couch, fully immersing himself in a feast for his eyes.


    It seemed that her title as the prettiestdy in the vige was genuine.


    No wonder Zack


    fell head over heels for her.


    ¡°If there is no thing else, I will take my leave.¡± Alex felt unsafe in this situation, a


    situation where anything could happen between a man and woman, all alone in a room.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have the keys to your house?¡±


    Hailey was back to her usual self as she took out a bottle of wine and two sses from


    the dresser.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a drink together?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 340

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 340


    Alex Rockefeller was immediately reminded of the night where they found each other


    sleeping together on the same bed, drunk. But then again, a ss of wine shouldn¡¯t be


    of any harm.


    ¡°What do you n to do? Call the police on Zack Carter?¡± asked Alex.


    ¡°The police?¡± Hailey Lawson took a big gulp of wine and shook her head.


    ¡°If this goes


    public, I will be med instead. He is nothing but an old pervert, insignificant and


    negligible.¡±


    Alex thought about it and nodded.


    Unfortunately, a woman was in a more disadvantageous position in such matters.


    Certain keyboard warriors with questionable morals might even fault Hailey, that she


    had actually seduced her father-inw.


    ¡°Rx, I know exactly what to do!¡±


    Knowing that Hailey had her own ns, Alex probed no further into the topic.


    He finished the wine and stood up. ¡°Well then, see you!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute! Why don¡¯t you stay?¡±


    She slumped provocatively onto the couch.


    Whack!


    Alex gave her thigh a cheeky, hard p.


    ¡°Nice joke you got there! Anyway, I¡¯m leaving to see my wife.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ good luck and have fun!¡±


    Alex did not meet Dorothy Assex. Instead, he gave her a call. It wasn¡¯t the right time to


    be seeing her, especially with ire Assex incessantly hovering around.


    ¡°I wille tomorrow since it¡¯s a weekend,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°Hold on. I have your keys here. Will you be able to enter the house?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°Of course, I have a spare set.


    Anyway, it is gettingte. Good night!¡±


    Alex did not actually have a spare set of keys. He was in a hurry when he left and hadn¡¯t


    the time to put an extra set in his pocket. But then again, with his abilities, getting into


    the vi was nothing but a breeze.


    Stepping into the cold shower, he washed away thoughts of Hailey, then cooked up a


    good meal to end the day on a positive note.


    While eating, he took out the head from Zack¡¯s bracelet, looking at it intently.


    There were no holes on the bead as it was covered in a thick shell, which also acted as


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    a chain to connect all the other beads in the bracelet.


    Pinching it lightly, he broke the


    shell, exposing the bead in its actual form.


    It was hollow and of bright red color, enveloped by a mysterious energy. It prevented


    Alex from getting a clearer look into the bead¡¯s details.


    He thought for a moment, then set down the cutlery before breaking the seal on the


    bead. Instantly, energy rushed into his body, and his Chi was activated, catapulting it to


    levels never felt before.


    Alex was pleased. With the bead¡¯s help, his understanding of the Force would increase


    at great speed. He looked into the bead and found a magical scene, where golden runic


    scriptures danced around before his eyes.


    There was something else in the center, but he could not see what it was, however hard


    he tried.


    What he did not know was that the nketing energy from the bead was magnifying a


    desire in his mind.


    The scene of Hailey acting up due to the effect of the aphrodisiac


    kept ying in his head as his lust edged ever so close to the tipping point.


    Without realizing it, he left his vi and went to Hailey¡¯s

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 341

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 341


    Alex lifted his head and looked toward Hailey¡¯s room. His eyes were blood-red, just like


    Zack Carter from before.


    At this very moment, it was as if he could see exactly what Hailey was doing in her room


    and even feel her emotions. An expression of primitive carnal desire soon surfaced on


    his face.


    Meanwhile, Hailey, who was still in her room, had no idea that such grave danger was


    approaching from downstairs.


    Alex smirked, he was ready to jump up to the second floor and barge into Hailey¡¯s room,


    just so he could spend the night with her. Just then, a hidden weapon violently pierced


    through air of the silent night, flying toward Alex¡¯s chest.


    Unguarded, Alex, whose mind was solely focused on Hailey, was instantly pierced by


    the hidden weapon, it was a ninja star!


    However, the ninja star only prated his skin for less than half an inch. The Chi


    stimted within his body blocked the attack from going any further.


    This sudden attack had sobered Alex a little.


    He turned around immediately and scanned his surroundings with his blood-red eyes.


    He actually could see everything as clear as day, despite the darkness.


    It was ninjas!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Five ninjas appeared out of nowhere. As soon as they witnessed the hidden


    weapon had hit the target, they rushed out joyously and started throwing all kinds of


    hidden weapons at Alex.


    One of them reminded the others, ¡°Careful, we need him alive.¡±


    However, Alex couldn¡¯t understand Japanese at all.


    He was now sweating cold bullets out of shock.


    It was not because of the ambush by


    the few ninjas, but due to the blood-red bead.


    After snapping back to reality, he realized that he had almost ended up like Zack, he


    almost did the worst possible thing that he could do to Hailey.


    This bead may be


    blessed with magnificent holy energy, but there was a slight hint of evil within. This evil


    energy could affect one¡¯s emotions and amplify his lustful desires. Under the control of


    such energy, one would be driven to do things that were beyond his control.


    Hence, at this moment, Alex paid no attention to the ninjas, but he bit down on his


    tongue instead.


    A mouthful of blood was spat on the blood-red bead.


    ¡°With blood as a medium, seal off the blood malediction!¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t care less about the ninjas¡¯ attacks, he only put up his Mystic Armor and


    purely focused on sealing the bead¡¯s energy. With his current ability of his foundation


    establishment, he couldn¡¯t understand the energy within this bead at all.


    Without proper


    training, he would be easily affected by the evil energy. Therefore, his safest bet now


    was to seal up the energy.


    ¡°Ding ding ding¡­¡±


    At this moment, the five ninjas were inplete shock They only saw their ninja stars


    and hidden weapons were blocked by the Mystic Armor as soon as they had reached


    Alex¡¯s body.


    Ayer of faint yellow light surrounded his body, causing the weapons to


    bounce off.


    ¡°What is this type of martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Could this be the Steel Cloth of the golden era? Or is this the Golden Shield?¡±


    The ninjas were demotivated. However, one of them was fired up, his eyes were


    burning with enthusiasm.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s just strong in defense, he doesn¡¯t seem to know how to attack at all. Use


    the rope darts!¡± The leader of the ninjas said.


    At this moment, theypletely abandoned the strengths of their ninja tactics, they


    knew that concealment and ambushing were no longer an option.


    So, they stood in front


    of Alex, exposing themselves. They were prepared to use brute force to kidnap him.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Alex still didn¡¯t dodge despite the rope darts being thrown at him. He had no choice,


    after all he couldn¡¯t just stop the sealing process.


    Five secondster, he managed toplete the seal. Only did Alex let out a deep sigh


    and ced the bead into his pocket. While donning a calm expression, he turned to the


    five masked ninjas, who were holding onto the ropes, and said indifferently, ¡°Thanks!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ The ninjas were puzzled as they thought, ¡®Why is he thanking us? Is this man


    an idiot?¡¯


    Just then, the leader spoke in broken English, ¡°No worries, Mr. Alex Rockefeller. Just


    share with us the thing that your father had left for you, and we¡¯d be friends forever. We


    can give you a lot of money too.¡±


    ¡°The thing that my father had given me¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 342

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 342


    Alex was about to take action, yet he changed his mind after hearing the ninja¡¯s words.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He had no idea what they were here for. Furthermore, his mother had been reticent in


    sparing him any details, she seemed terrified as if she were to open Pandora¡®s box,


    bringing him chaos and misfortune.


    Even so, Alex wanted to learn the whole truth even more.


    He wanted to at least figure


    out what these ninjas were looking for.


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to take down Rockefeller Group? We can be of


    help. You wouldn¡¯t even need three months, one month is more than enough to achieve


    that. When the timees, Rockefeller Group will be all yours,¡± The leader continued.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t sincere at all. Why are you still wearing masks and hiding yourself


    when you¡¯re here for a trade? You even tried to ambush me just a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it was just a small test.¡±


    From the corner of Alex¡¯s eyes, he could tell that Hailey, who had noticed the ruckus


    However, her room was dim, the


    curtains were opened slightly a little.


    Even so, with Alex¡¯s sharp eyes, he was able to see a bit of her beautiful figure¡­ ¡®Does


    she think that no one¡¯s going to notice?¡¯ Alex thought.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve hidden the thing that you are asking for.


    If you want it, follow me!¡± Alex


    turned around and walked outside.


    He didn¡¯t seem fazed by the ropes that were wrapped around his body.


    The ninjas instinctively knew something was wrong. ording to the intel of their


    organization, Alex was at least a Peak-Royal ranked fighter, but he just agreed to their


    deal too easily.


    Yet again, the thing was way too important. Even if it was just a


    one-thousandth chance of sess, they had to seize the opportunity and could not give


    up at all.


    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s go then!¡±


    With the rope darts immobilizing Alex, they thought that their safety was guaranteed.


    They were not afraid even if he had any tricks up his sleeve.


    In just a few moments, Alex led them directly to a nearby forest area.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, we¡¯ve walked quite a distance!¡± The leader said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us


    where it is located first? Or else, you¡¯d have to suffer the consequences. I would first


    slice your hamstrings open.


    If you don¡¯t want to end up crippled, you better cooperate.¡±


    After scanning his surroundings, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same too. So, please tell


    me, who assigned you to this mission? What organization are you from? What are you


    even looking for?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the ones who are asking the questions here.¡±


    ¡°Answer mine first.¡±


    ¡°Baka! We should show him what it¡¯s like to defy us!¡±


    The five ninjas immediately tightened the rope in their hands, as if they were trying to rip


    his body into five pieces.


    However, with just one forceful stomp from Alex, all the five ropes were instantly torn


    into pieces after receiving the Chi¡¯s shock.


    ¡°Nani?!¡± The ninjas were shocked. That was because the ropes of the rope darts were


    made of processed tendon ropes. They were as thick as a thumb and wouldn¡¯t even


    break from pulling an object as heavy as a car.


    However, all the five ropes were torn into pieces due to the shock


    ¡®Is he still human?¡¯


    Whoosh!


    Relying only on his physical speed, Alex fiercely lunged forward with the speed of a


    devil. Alex instantly appeared in front of the leader and grabbed him by the neck, lifting


    him up from the ground.


    ¡°Cooperate with me if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± Alex¡¯s tone was cold as ice. ¡°Whom do you


    really work for?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Uh¡­¡± The leader tried struggling with all his might, yet he still failed to escape.


    He even tried stabbing Alex with a knife. To his demise, his attack was blocked by the


    Mystic Armor. Even if Alex were to stand there and let him stab with all his might, the


    leader wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt Alex at all.


    The leader smiled bitterly. ¡°Unexpectedly, the thing your father obtained is so¡­


    Unworldly.


    Looks like our boss had assumed wrongly. But, if you want to get information


    out of me, then it¡¯s¡­. Impossible.¡±


    Just then, a stream of ck blood flowed out of the corner of the leader¡¯s mouth. He


    grimaced in extreme pain and instantly took hisst breath.


    Alex was appalled.


    He immediately threw the corpse away.


    He wanted to capture the other ninjas but he didn¡¯t expect them to scramble and kill


    themselves, as if they viewed their lives as insignificant as ants.


    Alex thought, ¡®Just what kind of terrifyingly powerful figure is behind all this?¡¯


    After being frozen in ce for quite a while, Alex dialed Anna¡¯s number. ¡°Hey,e and


    Clean up some corpses.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 343

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 343


    ¡°Ninjas again?¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t, all of themmitted suicide too!¡±


    Anna was quick to arrive at the scene. It only took her less than half an hour to show up


    in front of Alex.


    After taking a nce at the five ninjas¡¯ corpses, she knew that they hadmitted


    suicide.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What grudge do the Japanese ninjas have against you?¡± Anna was puzzled as it was


    an abnormal phenomenon for the five ninjas tomit suicide simultaneously. This


    could only be exined if it involved some extremely hidden secrets or some sort of


    powerful figures.


    Alex sighed. ¡°I¡¯d like to know that too.¡±


    A brute woman like Anna obviously liked using brawns instead of brains. She didn¡¯t


    even put much thought into it as she knew that she couldn¡¯t understand the incident


    either, so she just ordered her men to clean up the corpses.


    She then turned to Alex and said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯d like you to help me with something.¡±


    Alex froze. ¡°Is it rted to a mission from Divine Constabry?¡±


    Anna replied, ¡°Nope, but it¡¯s quite urgent. It¡¯s a personal favor.¡±


    ¡°I can refuse to help if it¡¯s personal, right? Pray tell.¡±


    While clenching her fists to suppress her urge of punching Alex, Anna said, ¡°You¡¯ve


    heard of Zendaya, right?¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Alex was stunned.


    ¡®Not only did I hear of her, but I also literally touched her feet


    and ankles a while ago. I even saw her beautiful yoga movements.¡¯


    He nodded gently. ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°She will be having a concert in California State Stadium the day after tomorrow. But I


    found out that someone is trying to assassinate her during the concert¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°From what I know, Zendaya has ranked fighters as bodyguards, doesn¡¯t


    she? One of them is an Advanced-Royal ranked fighter too. Even if someone were to try


    to harm her, wouldn¡¯t her bodyguards be more than enough to handle the assassins?¡±


    Anna replied, ¡°ording to my intel, the opponents might have hired foreign hitmen.


    Autumn may be at Advanced-Royal rank, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle these


    hitmen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of foreign hitmen too!¡±


    ¡°What are you even afraid of?!¡± Anna had cursed out loud.


    ¡°You even forced five ninjas


    tomit suicide simultaneously, why would you be afraid of a few foreign hitmen? You


    know what, in exchange, I¡¯ll help you to investigate the identities of these ninjas.¡±


    ¡°Alright, deal.¡±


    After staying for a just brief while at the scene, Anna hurried off with the corpses.


    After returning to Maple Vi, Alex hid the blood-red bead in a secret ce.


    He knew he


    didn¡¯t have the power to handle the energy of the bead as of now. He could only wait till


    he had the power to bnce out the negative energy and prevent it from amplifying his


    desires. When the time came, it would be the opportunity to research the bead.


    He had a feeling that a shocking secret must have been hidden within the bead.


    After doing so, once again he unfastened the Red Shackle that was tied around his belt,


    releasing the little demon sealed within.


    ¡®Ah, this kid is quite pitiful too. He has been bound to Earth for years and turned into an


    evil entity out of the blue. Since he can¡¯t go back to his original form, I should exorcise


    him!¡¯


    ¡°Dust to dust, ashes to ashes, cross the bridge and drink the water of Lethe to forget


    your earthly life.¡±


    ¡°Time is boundless, forget the past and head south on the road to theherworld.¡±


    ¡°Mister!¡± Suddenly, the child spoke up.


    ¡°Hmrn?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, there was another uncle who possessed Grandma too, he then walked away


    with an aunty. He said that he wanted to sleep with that aunty. He¡¯s definitely evil.¡±


    Upon listening to this, everything started to make sense.


    Thinking back, the aunt that he mentioned must be Hailey. That exined the dreams


    that she didn¡¯t want to speak of.


    Alex nodded and formed a seal using his hand to finish thest step of exorcism.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 344

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 344


    ¡°Bye bye, mister!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, don¡¯t be so yful in your next life!¡±


    Witch doctors were not only able to cure spirits, they were capable of exorcising evil


    spirits as well.


    Alex waved gently, yet a sudden gush of sadness welled inside him.


    ¡®The child died in vain at such a young age, his parents must have felt way sadder,¡¯ he


    thought.


    The night passed by quickly.


    In the next morning, Alex was in the basement again to concoct a cauldron of Blood


    Energy Pills. This was thest of his medicinal herbs as well, he could only concoct a


    cauldron of thirteen pills. He did not have enough materials for further concoctions!


    Without the help of the divine energy that was given by his ancestor, he could tell that


    his cultivation speed was decreasing significantly. So, he had to think of a way to


    improve this.


    He drove up to Assex Vi at 10:30 am.


    Never did Alex expect that Adrianna and her family still had not left the vi, there were


    even two cops at the scene.


    Puzzled, Alex made eye contact with Dorothy.


    Alex understood the situation immediately as soon as Dorothy pouted her lips in


    Sharpay¡¯s direction. The family had reported to the police on the incident of Sharpay¡¯s


    ex-boyfriend scamming them two million dors.


    ¡°Based on our investigation, this Josh Washington you speak of, used a fake name.¡±


    ¡°His real name is Antonio Usoro, a professional scammer. He had used the same


    modus operandi and sessfully scammed eight other women. Not only did he


    manipte them to sleep with him, he had also scammed them ofrge sums of money,


    with more than thirty million dors in total.¡±


    ¡°The worst case within our records was that the woman was not only impregnated, but


    she was also scammed more than ten million dors. Compared to her, consider


    yourselves lucky.¡±


    ¡°Just be careful of who you date from now on! We will continue to follow up and strive to


    solve this case ASAP. We will inform you if we manage to find anything.¡±


    After rying all the information, the two cops left the vi immediately.


    After hearing their words, Adrianna fell and sat to the ground as she started crying


    uncontrobly.


    Taylor, on the other hand, beat up Sharpay with punches and kicks, and even gave her


    three ps across her face.


    Watching this family in such a mess, Alex didn¡¯t even pity them one bit. In fact, he was a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    little delighted as he smiled to himself inexplicably.


    However, Sharpay, who noticed his expression, pointed at him and said, ¡°Why are you


    smiling? What is wrong with you? Oh, I know, it¡¯s definitely you. You must¡¯ve worked


    with Josh to scam me by setting up a trap.


    Why else would you be the owner of Maple


    Vi 8?¡±


    Upon listening to this, Adrianna got up to her feet immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right! It must be


    you! You have scammed two million dors from us. Give it back, give it back to us


    now!¡±


    Alex was really speechless. ¡°Have all of you gone crazy?¡±


    Of course, Dorothy backed Alex up. ¡°Aunty, you guys are unreasonable.¡±


    Sharpay rushed over to grab Alex by the cor. ¡°Unreasonable? He did it, he must¡¯ve


    been the one who did it! He must have hated us Bardots since I was the one who


    humiliated him in Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquetst time.


    That¡¯s why he wanted to seek


    revenge, he asked Josh to set me up! This pest must be behind all this!¡±


    Smack!


    Without hesitation, Alex pped Sharpay hard across the face. Her face was even more


    reddened from the p.


    Adrianna and Taylor were stunned, they were ready to fight Alex with all their might.


    As Adrianna continued to pester him incessantly like a maniac, Alex grabbed and lifted


    her up. ¡°I may respect you as family and call you Aunty, but don¡¯t you dare test my


    boundaries time after time. All of you are no different than those small fries to me.


    Why


    would I hire some random guy and put on an act to scam you for merely two million


    dors? It¡¯s a waste of my time, you know? If I really had that much time, I¡¯d rather give


    my wife a pedicure.¡±


    He then let go of Adrianna.


    However, Adrianna was red-faced as she chided, ¡°Merely two million dors? You¡¯re


    saying as if you have that sort of money! Who do you think you are?


    Who doesn¡¯t know


    that Maple Vi 8 was never yours to begin with? Someone lent it to you to stay


    temporarily. Both you and your mother are just living under some one¡¯s roof! Do you


    really see yourself as some rich man because of this?


    If you really do have such


    capabilities, then show us you have two million dors! If you can do that, I¡¯ll lick your


    shoe!¡±


    As soon as she had finished speaking, someone walked into the vi, it was Felix


    Shepherd, the young heir of Pegasus International. He used to be that guy that ire


    wanted as her ideal son-inw.


    Upon his arrival, ire immediately rushed up with a smile to wee him.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr.


    Shepherd! What brings you here? Here, have a seat! Alex, hurry and get some tea for


    Mr. Shepherd.¡±


    Felix was struck with fear as he dared not let Alex pour him tea.


    He hurriedly rejected her kind offer. Then, he eagerly rushed up to Alex and handed him


    a bank card.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, we realized that you haven¡¯t cashed out the twenty million


    dor check that we had given youst time. It has already expired, so I¡¯vee


    personally to hand you this bank card. This card doesn¡¯t have an expiry date.¡±


    With these words, everyone instantly fell silent.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 345

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 345


    ¡®We were just talking about the two million dors, yet here you are giving him twenty


    million dors at once. Do you really need to leave me with egg on my face?¡¯


    Adrianna felt as if her face were swollen due to the p in the face. However, she just


    said that she would lick Alex¡¯s shoes if he really had two million dors.


    More importantly, her eyes were fixated on the bank card, brimming with jealousy and


    vain. After all, that was twenty million dors. Based on their economic condition, their


    family would never be able to earn such arge sum of money in their lifetime. Those


    were astronomical figures to them.


    However, ire was even more crushed.


    Alex had given her the twenty-million-dor check back then, yet due to immense


    excitement, she had made a crease on the check when she ced it under her pillow


    before sleeping. In the end, she even yelled at him and used him for giving her a


    fake check.


    ¡®It was real all along.¡¯


    Dorothy, on the other hand, had already seen the check. Hence, she wasn¡¯t quite so


    surprised as the others.


    Beatrice had her eyes widened. She stared at Felix and then turned to Alex. She felt


    something was not right.


    ¡°You actually came personally to hand me the money!¡± Alex smiled scornfully at Felix.


    Felix hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°As I should, Mr. Rockefeller.


    My dad has had this on his


    mind for the longest time too. He told me to greet you on his behalf when we meet.¡±


    Why was Felix in such a rush to hand him the money? This was all due to the incident


    during Bill Rockefeller¡¯s funeral, it was quite a shocker to the Shepherds.


    Even the patriarch of the great Yowell family in California had showed up in person just


    to stand up for Alex.


    How much weight could his words carry?


    A single sentence from the patriarch of the Yowells could crush Pegasus International


    and make it vanish in a puff of smoke.


    If Alex were to refuse to take the money, both the Shepherd father and son would be


    restless for the rest of their life.


    Luckily, Alex was indeed short on money now. Not only did Belle Blossom requirerge


    amounts of funds, but he needed money to procure some medicinal herbs as well.


    Hence, he took the bank card without hesitation. After realizing that the password was


    written on the back of the card, he just shoved it into his pocket and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    While watching their interaction, ire¡¯s expression instantly darkened, as if she were


    bereaved of her parents. She felt as if someone had abruptly stolen twenty million


    dors from her pockets.


    ¡°Fake, fake, this must be fake!¡± Adrianna suddenly screamed, ¡°Twenty million dors?


    You must be some kind of con artist that Rockefeller hired!


    How could this trash have


    twenty million dors in his pockets?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re calling me a con artist? Who are you?¡±


    While pointing at Felix¡¯s nose, Adrianna raised her voice and was about to chide, ¡°Yeah,


    I¡¯m calling you a con artist, take it as apliment!


    You¡¯ re nothing but a¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Unexpectedly, Adrianna¡¯ s voice just fell silent as Taylor, who had not uttered a word


    since Felix¡¯s arrival, swung his palm and pped her across the face.


    ¡°Ah! Taylor Bemy! Have you gone mental?!¡±


    Adrianna screamed out of anger as she didn¡¯t expect to he pped.


    Why would Taylor p his wife?


    That was because he was petrified!


    Taylor had started a boutique joint a while ago. Thepany that his boutique was


    joined to was Pegasus International.


    He had the courtesy to meet Felix during a trainee conference back then, that was how


    he knew that Felix was the CEO¡¯s son. If they were to offend him now, his joint would


    definitely be closed down and his whole family would have no source of ie from


    then on.


    ¡°Apologize! Apologize to Mr. Shepherd now! Don¡¯t you know just how noble is Mr.


    Shepherd¡¯s identity?


    How could he be a con artist that Rockefeller tra¡­ Alex


    Rockefeller hired? If Mr. Shepherd says it¡¯s twenty million dors, then it must be real!¡±


    Adrianna asked, ¡°Mr. Shepherd? Which Mr. Shepherd are you even talking about?¡±


    Taylor immediately replied, ¡°The young heir of Pegasus International, Mr. Shepherd!¡±


    Although Adrianna didn¡¯t care much about Taylor¡¯s boutique, she knew that Pegasus


    International was owned by her husband¡¯s boss.


    Upon hearing this, she immediately panicked. After kneeling down in front of Felix, she


    hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! I was foolish for failing to realize that you


    were Mr. Shepherd. I shouldn¡¯t have said such foul words! I should be damned, I should


    be beaten!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 346

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 346


    Adrianna kept pping herself as she apologized.


    Felix huffed coldly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologize to me, but to Mr. Rockefeller. I think I


    overheard you just said you would lick his shoe if he were to have two million dors,


    right?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Adrianna was shocked. Her mouth was agape, yet no words coulde out. She could


    kneel before Felix without hesitation because of his title as the young heir of Pegasus


    International. In her eyes, he was a powerful figure who could dictate her family¡¯s fate


    with just one decision.


    However, Alex was just a mere loser in her eyes, who should be crushed under her feet.


    How could she bring herself to such humiliation by licking his shoe in exchange?


    She just couldn¡¯t ept this!


    Just like anybody else, one could ept an irrelevant person who acted all high and


    mighty toward them.


    Yet they could never ept a rtive whom they deemed trash


    and shunned away for the longest time, to suddenly be a being that many fell over


    each other to tter.


    Just then, everyone turned to look at Adrianna as they waited for her decision.


    Taylor pushed away Adrianna.


    ¡°You said so yourself, so you have to keep this promise.


    Lick it!¡±


    Adrianna put herself in a difficult position as tears started welling up in her eyes. She


    stared at Alex with frustration and hatred. After a brief moment, she lowered her head.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Just then, Alex interrupted her sentence and said, ¡°Get up. You¡¯re still Dorothy¡¯s aunt


    and also my mother-inw¡¯s sister no matter what.¡±


    Felix froze. Only then did he realize this woman was actually Dorothy¡®s aunt. He was


    worried that he might have stirred up trouble, hence he hurriedly bid farewell to Alex. He


    had achieved his goal anyway.


    After this incident, Adrianna and her family were embarrassed and dared not stay any


    longer. After Felix rushed off, they headed back into their car gloomily as well.


    As they drove off, Alex could sense the hateful gazesing from Adrianna and


    Sharpay.


    However, why would Alex care about what this family thought of him?


    They were just mere nobodies to him after all.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, the twenty million dors are mine!¡±


    After everyone had left, ire immediately rushed toward Alex and tried to snatch the


    bank card from his pockets.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t touch me like that!¡± Alex shouted as he pushed ire


    away.


    Dorothy spoke up, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? That¡¯s Alex¡¯s money! How could you


    snatch it from him?¡±


    ire grabbed Alex as she was unwilling to let him go. ¡°That was originally my money!


    It¡¯s just that I identally made a crease on the check so I couldn¡¯t cash it out!


    Why


    else would Felixe personally and hand us the money! It¡¯s mine! It¡¯s my money! Alex


    Rockefeller, I¡¯m warning you. If you don¡¯t give me the money, I won¡¯t let you step foot


    into our home from now on!¡±


    Dorothy was furious as she said, ¡°Mom, how could you be like this? When Alex and I


    got married, you used the twenty million dors that you had received from my


    mother-inw to buy futures, yet you lost all of them!


    I didn¡¯t even tell you off after


    knowing that! How could you ask for another twenty million dors now? Alex, if you


    dare to give the money to her, I won¡¯t bear your children!¡±


    ¡°No, I definitely won¡¯t give her the money! Our children are more important!¡±


    ire angrily stomped her feet as she chided that she raised Dorothy for nothing and


    she rather sided with an outsider instead of her own mother.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Beatrice received a call.


    ¡°What? You got us tickets to Zendaya¡¯s concert? That¡¯s amazing! Yay!¡±


    She jumped in excitement.


    Her 1.2 meter long legs looked beautiful as she danced


    joyously in the air.


    Alex frowned after hearing her words. ¡°You¡¯re going to Zendaya¡¯s concert?¡±


    Beatrice pouted. ¡°Yeah, what about it? Has it got anything to do with you? You don¡¯t


    even show filial respect to my mom after getting such arge amount of money!


    Hmph!¡±


    Recalling Anna¡¯s words, he knew that Zendaya might be in danger during the concert


    due to assassins.


    He tried convincing Beatrice, ¡°You better not go to Zendaya¡¯s concert.¡±


    Beatrice huffed.


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re quite the control freak If you have the capabilities, control


    yourself for a change! Twenty million dors wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat Rockefeller


    Group. If you couldn¡¯t do it by then, you will drag down our family and turn us into a


    <pughing stock too!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 347

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 347


    Even so, Alex still wanted to persuade her.


    However, Dorothy pulled him back and said, ¡°Just quit it, you can¡¯t convince her at all.


    You have no idea that my sister is a hardcore fan of Zendaya. She has Zendaya¡¯s


    posters stered all over her walls, and she even has every album of hers.¡±


    ¡°Last time, she even travelled specifically to Virginia just so she could watch her


    concert. Now that her concert will be held in California, how could she miss this one?¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to let her go, she would even fight you with all her might.¡±


    Alex stared at Beatrice with a puzzled look as he said, ¡°Is Zendaya really that great?


    She¡¯s just a woman. In terms of appearance, it seems your sister is way prettier than


    her anyway.¡±


    Dorothy felt happy secretly. ¡°Really? Do you really think that I¡¯m prettier than Zendaya?¡±


    Alex was certain. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no doubt about it. Zendaya ain¡¯t sh*t, she can¡¯t even be


    Beatrice looked like she was about to vomit. ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting. Are you proud of


    yourself by sucking up to my sister like that? How can you only see Zendaya for her


    beauty? She has the temperament, talents, as well as singing and acting skills! She


    even has a great personality and absolutely ethereal looks! How dare you say Zendaya


    is not pretty? You must be blind, or color blind!¡±


    ¡°Zendaya is a hundred times better than my sister in any aspect.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the most popr female singer in America. She has been the No. 1 artist on the


    billboard music charts for three years straight!¡±


    ¡°She had won the best actress award at the Oscars this year too! She¡¯s¡­¡±


    As Beatrice started mentioning Zendaya, she just couldn¡¯t stop gushing over her,


    despite her refusal to talk much to Alex back then.


    With so many awards and titles, Alex


    started to feel dizzy. So, he finally said, ¡°Are you telling the truth? You¡¯re saying that


    fierce, foolish woman is this great?¡±


    Beatrice fumed. ¡°How dare you call Zendaya a fierce and foolish woman! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    She lunged toward Alex and bit his arm.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡±


    Alex pushed her away. It was fortunate that he didn¡¯t activate his Chi, or else this crazy


    hardcore fan would end up toothless.


    ¡°Whoever Zendaya is, she¡¯s not your mom nor your sister. Why are you so protective of


    her? What did she even benefit you with?


    What the actual f*ck honestly, you¡¯re insane


    for biting me like a dog. Everything you¡¯ve learned in university must have gone down


    the drain.¡±


    After scolding her, Alex dragged Dorothy upstairs.


    ***


    ¡°Open your mouth!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Alex ced a Blood Energy Pill into Dorothy¡¯s mouth, just so ire wouldn¡¯t be able to


    snatch it from her. He didn¡¯t want her to reap any of its benefits.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Dorothy looked at him, slightly annoyed.


    ¡°The elixir of life.¡± Alex joked with a smile and then cupped her face.


    He stared down


    from his vantage point as he kissed her on the lips. ¡°I noticed that you have been


    looking pretty tiredtely. Is your back sore from sitting for long hours? Why don¡¯t you


    Using the excuse of a massage, he would be able to help her absorb the pill better by


    untangling her meridians.


    Since he had taken initiative to offer a massage, how could


    Dorothy refuse it?


    Sheid down immediately but she did not forget to warn him. ¡°Just a massage, alright?


    Don¡¯t be naughty!¡±


    However, this reminded Alex to look at her back with a risque look stered on his face.


    A few secondster, Alex began to seriously massage her back with his skilled hands.


    ¡°Ah, that feels so good!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s kinda sore here. No, that¡¯s really sore! Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t touch me there!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s warming up my body. What is this?


    It feels a little weird, your methods are really


    different from others. You must have learnt this somewhere, right?¡±


    Dorothy was fully immersed in the massage session. Whenever Alex found a good spot,


    she would even moan out of pleasure.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 348

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 348


    ¡°I learnt this when I massaged my mom back then,¡± Alex said as he smiled. He didn¡¯t


    want to tell her about his martial arts training yet, it was all too soon for now.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is. You should give me a massage more often from now on.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    During the midway of the massage session, ire rushed into the room.


    She thought


    the two were going to do some other stuff in there, hence she stayed there to supervise


    them throughout the whole session.


    However, after seeing how good Dorothy felt, she couldn¡¯t resist herself andid onto


    the bed too. She ordered Alex to give her a massage as well.


    ¡®As if I¡¯d give you a massage!¡¯


    Alex spat on her back after ireid down.


    ¡®Who do you think you are?¡¯


    ***


    A day passed by just like that. The sun rose as per usual, it was another bright Sunday.


    It was also the day of Zendaya¡¯s concert, which would be held in California State


    Stadium. This was an absolutely exciting day for Zendaya¡¯s California fans.


    Many local


    fan groups had been making all kinds of preparations for the concert in the past few


    days.


    Many other foreign fans also rushed to California just to see her concert. Even lots of


    die-hard fans hade, they were determined to attend every Zendaya¡¯s concert.


    ¡°Alex, I have toplete a mission today, so I¡¯ll leave Zendaya¡¯s safety to you. Please


    be focused on the job.¡±


    Anna called Alex and sent him an address. It was a rather quiet area in Golden Manor,


    she wanted him to meet up with them early.


    ¡°By the way, since you might be tracked down by ninjas too, you better hide your


    identity for this one. Just wear a mask or some shades when you head over.¡±


    Alex was at a loss for words. ¡°Since she knows that she¡¯s going to be in danger, why


    doesn¡¯t she just cancel the concert?¡±


    Anna shook her head. ¡°I tried convincing her too, but she refused to. You and I are not


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in the entertainment industry, so we¡¯re not familiar with what¡¯s going on in there. She


    must have her own sets of worries I guess!


    Besides, cancelling this concert won¡¯t do


    any good. She wouldn¡¯t be able to get these people off her back unless she were to


    stop having concerts or quit the entertainment industry.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°What do you know about these hitmen?¡±


    ¡°No idea.


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯twant to tell you anything, but that¡¯s really all I¡¯ve got. They


    might be rted to the Stoermer family of Michigan¡­ Or there might be an error in the


    information that I¡¯ve got too. If there weren¡¯t any hitmen to begin with, just take it as a


    free entry to the concert, consider yourself lucky then.¡±


    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Alex showed up outside Zendaya¡¯s manor while


    wearing a sunhat, a huge mask and a pair ofrge shades.


    At this moment, a minivan and two other security cars stood by and waited for Zendaya


    and her team. ¡°Zendaya, we should be off now, it¡¯s almost time!¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s manager, the chubby Bunty, kept urging as she looked at their schedule.


    They had scheduled to arrive at the stadium at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon because


    there were still various preparations needed to be done.


    Moreover, Bunty started to panic as she was worried about the heavy traffic in


    California.


    ¡°What even is that crappy bodyguard here for? And he¡¯ste? Our security team is fine


    as it is. With Autumn and the others, even the military would have to admit defeat!¡±


    Zendaya replied, ¡°Bunty, don¡¯t be mad.


    The concert will start at 7:30 pm. anyway. One


    of my besties rmended this bodyguard, he¡¯s quite a skilled fighter. Let¡¯s just wait


    for a little more!¡±


    They were waiting for Alex


    Just then, a man in a suitughed coldly.


    He pointed toward a bulky man next to him


    and said, ¡°Zendaya, no matter how skilled this guy is, do you think he¡¯d be more skilled


    than Bruce here? Bruce is a Mystic ranked fighter. With him here, who could have the


    capability toy a finger on you?


    Don¡¯t worry, even if anyone else were toe, he


    would be mere decorations with Bruce here to keep you safe.¡±


    Zendaya smiled politely at the man but she kept a distance from that man.


    This man was Norman Hansen, the young heir of Star Entertainment that Zendaya was


    signed to.


    He was very obsessed with Zendaya and had chased after her for three


    years, yet he wasn¡¯t able to capture her heart at all.


    If Zendaya were to be just any average female star, he would have used everything in


    his power to force her to abide to his will. However, how could he do that when Zendaya


    was one of the members of the great Stoermer family in Michigan?


    He could only wait till she was willing to be with him. If he were to use force, only death


    would await him. Bruce, on the other hand, was the fighter that Norman had hired to


    protect Zendaya.


    ¡°Yeah, right. That bodyguard can¡¯t even be on time! He must be unreliable, so why do


    we even need him here?


    If he doesn¡¯t show up within the next three minutes, we¡¯ll just


    leave Without him. Who does he think he is? I¡¯d p him to death when I see himter!¡±


    Bunty chided loudly.


    Just then, Alex walked in slowly with his facepletely covered up. ¡°p me to death


    you say? I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have the ability to do so!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 349

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 349


    Seeing a man with both his face and bodypletely covered up, Autumn and the


    other female bodyguards immediately formed a formation around Zendaya to protect


    her.


    Norman ordered Bruce to stand by as well.


    Bruce¡¯s giant tower like figure immediately rushed forward and blocked everyone in the


    back.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Bunty asked coldly as she hid behind Bruce.


    Next to Bruce, who was at least two meters tall, Bunty looked especially tiny and


    adorable. Her facial features were slightly above average, but she was just a little too


    chubby¡­


    Moreover, Alex could tell that this woman was sick at first nce. Her obesity was


    caused by endocrine dyscrasia.


    To put it simply, she was the type of woman who would


    be fat despite only drinking water.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I¡¯m the one you were waiting for.¡± Alex scanned Bunty briefly and


    turned to Bruce.


    Based on the analysis of his Chi released, Bruce was actually a Mystic ranked expert


    who specialized in brute force.


    ¡®He is way too incredible!¡¯


    Zendaya immediately asked, ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s rmended by Anna


    Coleman?¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Norman let out a slight chuckle as he said, ¡°Why are you hiding your face then? Do you


    dare to take off your sses and mask?


    Dude, you¡¯re here looking like a mummy. Who


    knows if you¡¯re actually her bodyguard?¡±


    Alex then took off his shades and mask while maintaining an expressionless face.


    Just then, Zendaya eximed as she covered her cherry lips with her hands, ¡°Ah! Why


    is it you?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Sorry for beingte, I couldn¡¯t call a cab so I just took the


    train. That¡¯s why I¡¯mte by five minutes.¡±


    Knowing that Alex came by train instead of car, Norman almost burst intoughter. In


    his circle of friends, he had never seen anyone still take trains. Who would not drive a


    luxurious car at this age?


    Even the security guards at hispany did better than this guy!


    ¡®How could someone like him be worthy to protect the goddess, Zendaya?¡¯ Norman


    thought.


    ¡°Who is this guy even? Zendaya, do you know him too? He must be joking, right?


    Bruce


    could crush him with just a finger,¡± Norman said with a despised expression on his face.


    Before Zendaya could reply, Autumn spoke up, ¡°Oh, him? He even climbed up to our


    Autumn had been hurt by Alex before, her wound was still hurting even now. She


    clenched her teeth as she despised him, yet she couldn¡¯t do anything about him.


    However, with such a skilled Mystic ranked fighter like Bruce around, she wanted to


    make use of him and give Alex a taste of his own medicine.


    As expected, Norman¡¯s eyes widened in anger as soon as he heard what Autumn just


    said.


    He automatically imagined the scene of Alex peeping Zendaya in shower from the


    windows and immediately yelled, ¡°What?! How dare you peep Zendaya? You


    motherf*cker, you must have a death wish.


    Bruce, beat him up and break off his hands!¡±


    Bruce was very obedient, he immediately took arge step forward as he reached out to


    grab Alex by the arm. Bunty, who was standing behind Bruce, looked excited as she


    couldn¡¯t wait to see Alex get beaten up.


    Alex huffed gently, he was ready to throw this big man toward Norman.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Zendaya hurriedly spoke up, and shot a dirty re at Autumn.


    Although Zendaya was quite hostile toward Alex, she still had to show him respect if he


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    really came over after Anna¡¯s rmendation. Moreover, they had seen what Alex


    could do.


    It would be unwise to go against each other.


    ¡°The heavenly king covers the tiger,¡± Zendaya suddenly yelled out such a sentence and


    left everyone else in bewilderment.


    Alex rolled his eyes and replied, ¡°And I¡¯m the field mouse.¡±


    This was the secret code that Anna had given to him so that Zendaya could identify him.


    However, this code was way too childish and foolish.


    Although Alex was very dissatisfied with it, Anna left for her mission as soon as she


    gave him the said code. It would be impossible to change it, even if he strongly wanted


    to.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 350

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 350


    ¡° So it really is you. Alex Rockefeller, right? I didn¡¯t expect you to be acquainted with


    Anna.¡± Zendaya said as she smiled.


    Watching their interaction, Norman was extremely pissed off, especially the two had


    some secret codes between them, as if they were hiding something. He just became


    more upset as he continued to re at Alex.


    ¡°Zendaya, this guy dared to peep you through the windows like a creep! Are you really


    going to forgive him this easily?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, he didn¡¯t mean to. Besides, he didn¡¯t really get to see anything at all.¡± Zendaya


    wanted to keep things peaceful. ¡°Bunty, didn¡¯t you say that we need to rush our


    schedule?


    Since Mr. Rockefeller is here now, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Bunty immediately shot Alex a dirty re, as if she were holding a grudge against him.


    She then pped her hands and ordered the team to hurriedly get to work.


    Zendaya, Bunty, a female bodyguard and Norman got into the minivan.


    Bunty pointed at Alex and said in a hostile tone, ¡°Hey you.


    You take thest security car


    at the back.¡±


    Norman, Autumn and the others cast mocking nces at Alex as they watched Bunty


    ordering Alex.


    After wearing his mask again, Alex shook his head and walked up to the minivan in


    front.


    He grabbed Norman by the cor and flung him out of the passenger seat. ¡°You sit


    in that car at the back, I¡¯ll sit here.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Norman, who was thrown out of the car, was enraged as his face was flushed red. ¡°Who


    do you think you are, f*cker?! How dare you throw me out of the minivan?! Do you think


    that I couldn¡¯t ruin you in seconds?!¡±


    After getting into the passenger seat, Alex turned toward Zendaya, who was sitting in


    the back, and said, ¡°Anna had specifically requested me to protect you at all times


    before she left. That¡¯s our deal, at the very least. So if you don¡¯t want me here, you can


    call her and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Zendaya was slightly annoyed upon hearing such words.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to treat


    her as a mere deal between him and Anna.


    She initially thought that Anna would find someone who was one of her fans. She had


    such arge number of fans after all. However, at first nce, Alex was obviously not


    her fan.


    Even if he were a fan, he must be one of her anti-fans.


    Bunty immediately rushed out of the minivan, with her thighs trembling. ¡°Mr. Hansen,


    are you alright? Did this bastard hurt you? How dare you?! You, get out right now! We


    don¡¯t wee you here! Hurry and get out! Get out!¡±


    Alex took a nce at her. ¡°Who do you think you are? Bug off!¡±


    With just one nce and the understatement of the words ¡°bug off¡±, Bunty¡¯s obese body


    trembled, as if her mind were to be struck by lightning. This was the result of the mental


    shock via Alex¡¯s mental strength.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After establishing his foundation, his middle energy core would slowly open up.


    His


    mental strength would be elevated as well, and it would be slowly turned into mental


    power. He had been cultivating to improve his mental power in the past two days.


    Once he had reached a certain level of mental power, he would be able to negate the


    negative energy within the blood-red bead.


    Bunty was just an ordinary person and her mental strength was slightly weaker than the


    average person, hence she couldn¡¯t handle Alex¡¯s mental shock one bit.


    After taking a few steps back with loud thumps, she almost ended up falling to the


    ground.


    ¡°Alright, alright, please stop fighting. Give me face at least.¡± Zendaya came to resolve


    the conflict; Not only was Anna her best friend, she was also her savior.


    Moreover, their


    families had been acquainted for centuries, Anna even might be her sister-inw


    in the future.


    Since Alex was someone who Anna sent, Zendaya knew that she had to give him face,


    regardless of whoever he was.


    Zendaya turned to Norman and said, ¡°Mr. Hansen, why don¡¯t you just sit in that car in


    the very back. It¡¯ll just be for a while, please?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Norman couldn¡¯tbelieve his ears. His face was upset as he clenched his fists.


    Zendaya actually threw him out of the minivan for a foolish bodyguard.


    He thought, ¡®What does this damn bodyguard have got to do with her?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 351

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 351


    Norman was really livid as he was about to explode with rage. He wasn¡¯t just anybody.


    After all, he was the young heir of Star Entertainment The security car in the back was


    for mere servants, how could someone like him sit in such a car? If this news were to be


    spread to the public, wouldn¡¯t he be aughing stock?


    In the end, Bunty offered her seat and let Norman sit in the back seat. Then, she ran to


    the security car in the back.


    Although Zendaya didn¡¯t want to let Norman in the minivan, she could only bear with it.


    On the surface, she knew she had to be nice and polite toward Norman, but deep down,


    she was quite satisfied with Alex¡¯s domineering actions toward him.


    At 4:10 p.m., Zendaya and her team, in three cars, had arrived at the entrance of


    California State Stadium.


    There were still three hours till the concert started, yet many of


    Zendaya¡¯s super fan groups and all kinds of paparazzi had almost crowded the


    entrance.


    A variety of wee banners were raised as they were apanied by the cheers of


    the fans from all walks of life.


    As soon as they saw Zendaya¡¯s car fleet, everyone rushed over like waves.


    ¡°Zendaya! Zendaya! I love you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Zendaya! You can do this, Zendaya!¡±


    The atmosphere had livened up and risen to its peak immediately, it was even more


    shocking than any movie scene.


    Alex could see Beatrice within the crowd with his sharp eyes. She was really worthy of


    the title of hardcore fan, she wore an outfit that was probably designed by a fan club,


    she had even painted Zendaya¡¯s portrait onto her face.


    While holding a flower banner in


    her hands, she screamed hysterically like a maniac.


    Alex then took a nce at Zendaya through the rearview mirror.


    He thought, ¡®If this woman were to find out that that shrieking idiot outside is my


    sister-inw, she might burst intoughter!¡¯


    The on-site security guards and the officials, who were sent over to maintain order,


    hurriedly raised the alert by forming a wall of human barriers to block the fans from


    getting in the way. This had opened up ane for the cars to be slowly driven in, with the


    minivan sandwiched between the two other security cars.


    Just then, many fans started throwing the fresh flowers that were prepared in their


    hands. Party poppers were sted one after another, as if this were some grand


    outdoor party.


    ¡°Zendaya! Zendaya! I love you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Zendaya! You can do this, Zendaya!¡±


    The atmosphere had livened up and risen to its peak immediately, it was even more


    shocking than any movie scene.


    Alex could see Beatrice within the crowd with his sharp eyes. She was really worthy of


    the title of hardcore fan, she wore an outfit that was probably designed by a fan club,


    she had even painted Zendaya¡¯s portrait onto her face. While holding a flower banner in


    her hands, she screamed hysterically like a maniac.


    Alex then took a nce at Zendaya through the rearview mirror.


    He thought, ¡®If this woman were to find out that that shrieking idiot outside is my


    sister-inw, she might burst intoughter!¡¯


    The on-site security guards and the officials, who were sent over to maintain order,


    hurriedly raised the alert by forming a wall of human barriers to block the fans from


    getting in the way.


    This had opened up ane for the cars to be slowly driven in, with the


    minivan sandwiched between the two other security cars.


    Just then, many fans started throwing the fresh flowers that were prepared in their


    hands. Party poppers were sted one after another, as if this were some grand


    outdoor party.


    Alex, who was in the passenger seat, could clearly see Beatrice not only threw the fresh


    flowers at them, but she even went as far as to take off her jacket and danced around


    like aplete idiot¡­


    As the car fleet slowly approached Beatrice, Alex was worried


    that she might recognize him, hence he immediately put on his shades. With this, not


    even Dorothy could recognize him.


    ¡°F*ck, I hate these hardcore fans the most. They¡¯re like hordes of zombies. I wish I


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    could just step on the pedal and run them over,¡± Norman, who was sitting in the


    backseat, said with an obviously annoyed expression.


    Autumn smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Hansen. These people really are despicable. However,


    if you were to treat them like stacks of cash, you¡¯d feel much better, right?¡±


    In that instant, Norman smiled smugly. ¡°You¡¯re so right, Autumn. These hardcore fans


    would actually do anything for our Zendaya. They wouldn¡¯t mind going bankrupt. Heck,


    they wouldn¡¯t even mind selling their organs just toe see her! We could only make


    this much money because of them. Looks like they aren¡¯t all that annoying after all. We


    should wee them warmly!¡±


    With that, he even turned to the window and shouted, ¡°Hey! Hello everybody!¡±


    Zendaya frowned but she did not say a word. She obviously disagreed with what


    Norman said about her fans.


    Alex, on the other hand, deeply sympathized with hardcore fans like Beatrice.


    Squeal!


    As the minivan was driven forward, they were only half a meter away from Beatrice,


    who was being blocked aside.


    Through the car window, Beatrice and Alex met eyes for a brief moment, despite the


    shades.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Who is this guy? He looks ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw him too! When did a masked man join Zendaya¡¯s private team?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not care about him, he might just be some ugly bodyguard!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 352

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 352


    Beatrice was talking to several California fan club fans beside her. Then, the crowd


    followed the car fleet as they slowly walked into the stadium. Many fans even jumped


    excitedly to look at the car fleet, but all they could see was the lifeless car boot.


    After entering California State Stadium, Zendaya¡¯s team busily began making


    preparations for the concert. Alex found a stool and sat three meters away from


    Zendaya.


    He maintained a cold expression throughout the preparation, as if he were a


    stranger that must not be approached.


    Zendaya¡¯s team members dared not approach him after Bunty showed her aura of


    disgust and hatred toward Alex. They were worried that they might not be able to stay in


    the team if Bunty were to hold a grudge against them.


    Zendaya, on the other hand, was curious about Alex¡¯s rtionship with Anna.


    More importantly, she wanted to know if there was something going on between Alex


    and Anna because she wanted to help her brother to check on Anna.


    ¡°Hey, so how did you and Anna meet?¡± Zendaya asked Alex as the makeup artist did


    her makeup.


    Alex took a nce at her, yet he didn¡¯t bother to even speak a word.


    The makeup artist pouted and murmured, ¡°Who is this guy?


    Who does he think he is to


    be so smug and arrogant than Zendaya?¡±


    Zendaya was frustrated as well. She was an international idol who was adored by


    millions. Many local ministers even treated her with utmost respect too. When was she


    being treated so coldly like this?


    She didn¡¯t show it on her face, but she was about to explode in anger.


    ¡°Then, can you tell me who Anna is to you?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Alex replied with merely four words this time.


    Norman, who was aside, couldn¡¯t no longer sit back and chided, ¡°You f*cker! Do you


    really think you¡¯re some kind of hotshot? Having Zendaya to ask you questions is an


    honor! You really have a stroke of good fortune to be able to talk to such a famous idol,


    it must be a blessing of your previous eight lifetimes! Yet, here you are acting high and


    mighty! Who do you think you are?


    I get even more upset as I watch this any further. If


    you dare, fight me one on one!¡±


    Alex replied calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have what it takes.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! ¡±Overwhelmed with anger, Norman felt as if he had suffered from internal injury


    due to Alex¡¯s harsh words.


    If weren¡¯t for the concert was about to start and Norman realized that he might make


    Zendaya unhappy, he would have ordered Bruce to cripple this bastard and throw him


    into a dumpster overnight.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bruce, listen up. When you get the chanceter, beat up this bastard for me!¡±


    ¡°I want him to be paralyzed in bed for at least three months!¡± Norman leaned closer and


    whispered into Bruce¡¯s ear.


    The concert started as per scheduled at 7:30 pm.


    After a full makeover, Zendaya looked absolutely stunning. Alex had seen her on


    television multiple times and even watched an ancient fantasy series starring her, yet


    none couldpete with her stunning look in real person.


    He had to admit that Zendaya was an ethereal beauty after putting on makeup. The


    makeup artist was truly skilled!


    ¡°Hello my California pals! How are all of you?¡±


    With Zendaya¡¯s casual greeting, the whole California State Stadium roared with


    excitement, with countless cheers and screams from the fans. While standing


    backstage, Alex, who was wearing a mask, was shocked to see the massive crowd


    attending this concert as he stared down the audience.


    After a brief moment, Zendaya started singing the song that granted her fame,


    ¡°Gxies For You¡±.


    This song had been trending all over the whole country for quite a while, even Alex


    knew how to sing it. However, as soon as Zendaya opened her mouth, Alex was


    shocked to his core, with his mouth agape¡­ Her voice waspletely different to when


    he heard this song on the radio.


    The song had already sounded amazing on the radio,


    yet her live vocals were mesmerising, as if one¡¯s soul would shudder and resonate as


    they danced with her melodious singing.


    Just then, a whim struck Alex, his expression changed. ¡°This is mental power!


    Zendaya¡¯s singing contains mental powers! What¡¯s more terrifying is that her mental


    powers have enveloped the whole stadium!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 353

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 353


    Alex was in extreme shock.


    With a mixed expression, his eyes were fixated on Zendaya, who was passionately


    singing on the stage. He initially thought that she was just a popr female star at best,


    only then did he realize that it was wrong for him to underestimate her abilities. This


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    woman¡¯s power was simply insane.


    Alex could only sense her immense powers because he had been cultivating his mental


    powerstely. Or else, he wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out the extent of her mental powers.


    Well, the mental power that Alex had used on Bunty earlier could only travel two meters


    at most. It could be just known as a simple release of mental powers.


    However, the


    strength of the mental power would depreciate drastically if it had travelled over two


    meters. The said power could be almost negligible if it were to travel further than ten


    meters.


    Meanwhile, at the scene, the distance between Zendaya and the end of the stadium


    was at least a hundred meters.


    Her powers could travel such a long distance despite


    the disruptions, just how powerful was her mental powers?


    It was really immeasurable.


    No wonder Zendaya could be such a famous female singer. All her concerts were


    fully upied, the said concert tickets were extremely hard to be obtained.


    This reason actuallyy within here.


    Alex then turned to look at the audience under the stage. None of them moved, they just


    focused on Zendaya¡¯s performance, indulging in her beautiful singing¡­ This scene


    looked extremely odd and creepy, as if tens of thousands of people at the scene could


    not move their bodies at all as their minds were tranced by Zendaya¡¯s singing.


    Alex was affected as well.


    It was as if he could feel the artistic conception, Zendaya¡¯s


    thoughts, and emotions that she wanted to express in her singing.


    The song ended, only then did everyone snap back into reality as if they had just woken


    up from a dream.


    During the performance, everyone felt like they had experienced a journey of love


    beyond time and space.


    They could feel the unswerving vow between the male


    protagonist and the female protagonist, till it faded into endless yearning¡­ That¡¯s right,


    Zendaya¡¯s ¡°Gxies For You¡± was about a sad and hopeless romantic tragedy where


    the male protagonist was exiled to the ruins of the universe and the female protagonist,


    on the other hand, waited loyally for him toe back to her some day.


    In the end, the


    man had travelled through gxies just to see her again, yet the woman had fallen sick


    due to lovesickness, and ended up passing away before he could see her.


    Everyone at the scene, except a few, had tears streaming down their faces. In the next


    moment, they gave thunderous ps.


    ¡°Zendaya! Zendaya! I love you!¡±


    ¡°I would devote my life just to you!¡±


    Countless Zendaya¡¯s fans started shouting and the endless waves of glow sticks lit up


    the whole stadium.


    After that, everything had gone fairly well during the concert, nothing unexpected


    happened at all. Even Alex himself thought that Anna had gotten her hand on the wrong


    information, there didn¡¯t seem to be any so-called foreign hitmen who were after


    Zendaya.


    At this moment, the concert had gone through multiple highs throughout the night, the


    invited guest stars had appeared on stage one by one as well. Thest session of the


    concert was a meet-and-greet with fans, three lucky fans were invited to go up the


    stage.


    To Alex¡¯s surprise, his sister-inw, Beatrice, was one of the three lucky fans.


    He could


    see that she was extremely excited, with her eyes glistening and even her lips were


    trembling.


    ¡®This little brat, does she want to get into the entertainment industry after graduation?¡¯


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but secretly think.


    At this moment, a sudden change urred.


    Sudden loud cries could be heard from the


    south area of the stadium. As he turned to the cries, he could see a few sparks were


    initiated from afar, causing arge fire in an instant.


    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡±


    Some screamed, the crowd started to panic as well.


    Some of their clothes caught fire, so they hurriedly rolled on the ground to put it out.


    This wasn¡¯t much of a big deal in the first ce, the security team wasrge enough to


    deal with just a mere fire. There were many fire extinguishers at the side to instantly


    extinguish the fire. However, it was almost at the same time, more than seven other


    areas in the stadium caught fire as well.


    It was obvious that someone had started a fire on purpose.


    The rm rang through the stadium, countless audience scrambled to rush out of the


    entrance in a panic, causing injuries as they pushed and stepped on others.


    Beatrice and the other two lucky fans were stunned.


    Alex, on the other hand, rushed to Zendaya as soon as he noticed the sparks.


    Autumn and the other female bodyguards only reacted after the fire.


    They rushed out


    from backstage and shouted, ¡°Protect ourdy! Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    Suddenly, arge metal rack crashed down from the ceiling above.


    Boom!


    With a loud crash, it happened to fall onto the heads of the three female bodyguards


    who rushed over.


    With a fierce dash, Autumn was able to narrowly escape the grave danger, yet the other


    two weren¡¯t that lucky. One of them had her head smashed into a pile of bloody goop


    and died there and then, with blood sttering everywhere. The other had her legs


    crushed by the rack, she fell on the ground and kept crying for help.


    Everyone on the stage froze.


    Zendaya was still quite calm. Being born into the Stoermer family, she had seen quite a


    few scenarios as such. However, to a fangirl like Beatrice, it was absolutely terrifying to


    watch a living person be smashed to death, with blood sttering all over her. No one


    could imagine the terror she was feeling now, unless they were to experience it


    themselves.


    ¡°This way!¡± Alex grabbed Zendaya with one hand and Beatrice with the other as they


    ran toward the left side of the stage.


    Beatrice was puzzled for a while, she didn¡¯t understand why this masked man had to


    drag her along.


    However, it was a matter of life and death, she didn¡¯t have the leisure to react at all, she


    could only get dragged away like a mummy.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 354

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 354


    Zendaya didn¡¯t put much thought into it either, she figured that Alex just did it on a whim.


    Just then, a ck figure swooped down on top of their heads, trying to assault them.


    ¡°Assassin!¡± Alex let go of Zendaya as his Chi went rampant.


    ¡°Dragon-Tusk Punch, full power!¡±


    Wham!


    The assassin came in a sh, yet was defeated in the bat of an eye.


    With just one punch from Alex, many of his bones were fractured. He spat blood in the


    mid-air as he was sent flying back. After falling to the ground, he took hisst breath.


    Autumn¡¯s angry yell could be heard from behind. ¡°Hey bastard! What is wrong with you?


    Why aren¡¯t you protecting ourdy? Why are you even dragging this hardcore fan


    around?¡±


    Alex turned to her with a sharp re, his aura was terrifying. ¡°What does it have to do


    with you? You better mind your own business first. Yourpanion is gravely injured


    over there, are you just going to leave her?¡±


    ¡°This rack is too big, how am I supposed to save her? Protecting ourdy is our utmost


    priority, let¡¯s just go!¡±


    Alex turned to the yelping female bodyguard, he just couldn¡¯t bear leaving her like that.


    Taking one step forward, he grabbed the heavy, twenty meters long rack with his hands


    and stomped hard to the ground.


    ¡°Lift!¡± The metal rack that weighed at least a thousand pounds was lifted by him with


    brute force.


    The other few people, who were standing aside, were appalled.


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened, her face was stered with disbelief. ¡°How could any human


    have such tremendous strength?¡±


    The female bodyguard immediately crawled out by using every bit of strength she had


    left. With this, Alex had done everything he could.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    At this moment, the stadium was already in aplete mess. The audience and the


    fans couldn¡¯t care less about Zendaya, they wished dearly they could grow more limbs


    so that they could escape from this hellhole as soon as possible.


    The security team and officials were pushed aside and knocked over by the panicked


    crowd, they were of no use in control of the crowd.


    Boom!


    With another crash, an evenrger metal rack fell from above and blocked the left


    passage to the back stage.


    Even the stage had been cratered by the impact of the rack.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Zendaya, Beatrice and the other two fans had chills down their spines, with their feet


    trembling in fear.


    ¡°To the right! To the right!¡± Autumn yelled.


    Just then, about seven to eight men rushed over from the stage below. All of them had


    different skin tones and hairstyles. However, they were all wearing masks like Alex.


    At first nce, it looked as if Alex was one of them.


    ¡°Miss Zendaya, just take initiative ande with us so that no other innocent people


    would get hurt!¡± A blonde man with blue eyes spoke in fluent English.


    Boom!


    At the same time, Norman¡¯s bodyguard, Bruce, finally rushed out from the back stage.


    Norman, on the other hand, shouted Zendaya¡¯s name at the right passage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Autumn grabbed Zendaya¡¯s arm and hurriedly rushed over.¡±


    Beatrice and the others caught up with them too.


    Bruce smiled smugly toward Alex. ¡°Hey kiddo, do you dare to stay here and fight off


    these punks together?¡±


    Alex initially wanted to stay back to kill all of them, he did not mind if they had to


    cooperate to do so.


    ¡°Kill them, make it quick!¡±


    The leader of the assassins ordered.


    However, just as the assassins were about to attack, Bruce suddenly used the thick bat,


    which was as thick as a calf, in his hands and swung it at Alex next to him.


    Wham!


    Alex¡¯s waist area got hit, his body flung forward hard due to an iparable, immense


    brute force.


    ¡°This is the price of talking back to Mr. Hansen, kiddo!¡± Bruceughed hysterically and


    retreated with his bat in his hands.


    Just as everyone else was stunned, Bruce rushed to the passage.


    Norman, who had


    been preparing well for a while just for this moment, immediately closed the door shut


    after Bruce had entered.


    Zendaya turned around and realized that Alex wasn¡¯t with them. So, she asked, ¡°Where


    did that guy go?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 355

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 355


    Bruce might be a big fellow who looked like an idiot, yet he was quite cunning and had


    many bad ideas running through his head.


    Upon hearing Zendaya¡¯s question, he replied, ¡°That arrogant kiddo thought that I would


    get in his way, so he chased me out. He wanted to handle those guys alone.¡±


    Autumn nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is indeed his arrogant trait.


    Zendaya, there¡¯s


    no time to lose, we have to hurry.¡±


    Bruce led the whole group to the exit whereas Autumn dragged Zendaya with her. On


    the hand, Norman took a nce at the stage and spat onto the ground before quickly


    following the others.


    ¡®Dumbass, this is what you get for going against me!¡¯


    That was Norman¡¯s thought at the moment.


    Beatrice and the other two lucky fans could only look at each other as they did not know


    what to do. They weren¡¯t sure if they should follow the group, or stay there.


    ¡°What do we do? I¡¯m so scared. ¡±


    ¡°Those people are after Zendaya. We might walk right into danger if we were to follow


    them. Why don¡¯t we just hide for now?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you there. Do you know the masked guy who dragged you earlier? You¡­ You


    should just go. Don¡¯te near us, or you¡¯ll put us in danger!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Beatrice had been targeted.


    Of course, anyone would prioritise their lives more than anything, especially when one


    was facing a matter of life and death.


    Beatrice was about to cry. Listening to the screams and loud crashes like house


    demolitioning from the stage, her heart jumped in fear and shock. She suddenly


    remembered that Alex had warned her to note to the concert yesterday.


    ¡®Jerk, he must have jinxed it!¡¯ Beatrice thought.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know who that masked guy is! ¡± Beatrice said panickily.


    However, the two didn¡¯t believe her one bit. One of them even picked up a stick on the


    ground and pointed at her as she shouted, ¡°Are you going to get lost or not? If you


    don¡¯t, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Beatrice was horrified, all she could do was run toward the exit.


    The other two fans then looked for a ce to hide after chasing Beatrice out.


    Just as Beatrice rushed out of the passage, Alex kicked the shut door open and sent it


    flying. Alex, who waspletely drenched in blood, walked into the passage. Of


    course, none of the blood on his body belonged to him. However, his clothes were quite


    torn.


    At this moment, he was in a towering rage with an angry expression on his face.


    Since the moment Alex met Bruce, he did not trust Bruce and had been defensive


    around him. Because of this, he was able to activate the Mystic Armor as soon as Bruce


    hit him with a bat.


    If he hadn¡¯t activated it in time, the blow would have broken his spine.


    This man actually tried to ambush Alex at such a situation, it was obvious as to how evil


    and cunning he was¡­ Alex knew he had to take revenge.


    At this moment, the stage was filled with corpses of those hitmen, there were six in total.


    All of their corpses looked horrifying, all their limbs were broken and even lost parts of


    their bodies.


    The female bodyguard, who had her legs crushed by the thousand pound metal rack


    earlier, was now drenched in blood as sheid on the ground, suffering fractures in


    multiple areas.


    Facing the nine assassins, Alex used the metal rack as a weapon and swung it violently


    at them.


    The sight of his attacks at the time were insanely shocking.


    All the assassins couldn¡¯t help but feel that their minds were being trampled on by a


    stampede of mas. Were they certain that they did not go into a wrong superhero


    movie set where The Hulk went on a rampage?


    Why else could there be such a maniac


    whose body did not look sturdy, yet he had immense strength of a brute?


    Six of the assassins had died from the impact caused by Alex¡¯s metal rack.


    The other three dared not stay any longer to await their demise, so they hurriedly


    rushed and blended with the crowd.


    Did no one in the audience see any of this?


    Of course they did, furthermore it was not a minority! It was just that everyone was busy


    escaping, most only caught a glimpse of the scene and rushed outside with the others¡­


    This was all due to the fire in the stadium having already gone out of control.


    ***


    Just as Beatrice walked out of the passage, she noticed Zendaya and the others were


    standing in certain positions inside the inner stadium, with a few men blocking their way.


    At first nce, these men were foreigners, all of them were carrying weapons as well.


    One of them was even holding a bow¡­ Zendaya¡¯s female bodyguard, who was next to


    her, had an arrow in her stomach and was currently holding onto her wound as she


    arched forward with a painful expression.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 356

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 356


    She was still bleeding profusely.


    Beatrice knew that that bodyguard was called Autumn. Panicked, she hurriedly


    retreated to the passage as she secretly scanned around the area. Her legs were


    trembling in fear, she couldn¡¯t even stand up straight. Just then, a short man with dark


    skin appeared next to her out of nowhere.


    ¡°Heyo, there¡¯s a little shawty here too, you look quite pretty!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you are mine now, I¡¯ll be having quite a feast tonight!¡± The short man grabbed


    Beatrice and dragged her out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice screamed out of fear, crying hysterically. She could imagine her terrible


    fate.


    If this ck man were to bring her back, she would suffer a fate worse than death¡­


    It


    was rumoured that ck men were particrly developed down therepared to the


    average men. Moreover, this man might have caught some type of STD. When the time


    came, she would rather die than to suffer such a fate.


    Regret finally flooded Beatrice¡¯s thoughts. She regretteding to Zendaya¡¯s concert.


    She knew that she should have listened to Alex and stayed at home.


    ¡°F*ck, Ghost, you damn pervert! This is not time for you to look for women, get your *ss


    back here!¡±


    ¡°Finish these two men off first! ¡± Among the assassins, a bald man, who was covered in


    tattoos and wearing a skull mask, angrily said.


    ¡°Oh, you bald old man. You guys are too weak, you have not captured them till now! ¡±


    Ghost said nonchntly.


    After mming Beatrice hard onto his shoulders, he continued to walk forward step by


    step with a smirk on his face.


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    Norman was finally terrified, so he hurriedly waved his hands and said, ¡°Please, guys,


    you¡¯re here for Zendaya.


    I have no rtion to her, I¡¯m just a nobody!¡±


    Zendaya looked at him with disappointment, her eyes were filled with hopelessness.


    The bald old man replied, ¡°A nobody? Then we¡¯ll just kill you on the way.¡±


    ¡°No no no!¡± Norman hurriedly pointed at Bruce. ¡°He, he¡¯s my bodyguard, a Mystic


    ranked fighter! You may have a lot of men and weapons, but you wouldn¡¯t be able to


    handle a Mystic ranked fighter easily, right? Just let us go and you can have Zendaya


    for all I care!¡±


    Autumn was enraged as she said, ¡°Norman Hansen, how could you just say that?


    Ain¡¯t


    you chasing after ourdy? Yet here you are handing over her to the bad guys just so


    you can escape, you¡¯re such a jerk!¡±


    Norman furiously replied, ¡°At least a jerk is better than a dead person, right? Anyway,


    Zendaya, I¡¯ve been chasing after you for such a long time, yet you damn woman


    wouldn¡¯t even let me hold your hand! You deserve this!¡±


    Zendaya shook her head.


    ¡°Just go, this has nothing to do with you anyway.¡±


    She then pointed at Autumn and Beatrice, who was still draping onto Ghost¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Let them go and I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Ghost shook his head. ¡°No, this girl is mine, I won¡¯t let her go. I have to teach her some


    Kama Sutra tonight after all!¡±


    Upon listening to this, Beatrice couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear.


    Just then, a weird noise came from the exit of the passage.


    nk! nk! nk! nk!


    It was the sound of metal being dragged across the floor.


    Alex, who bathed in blood, dragged a long angle iron and walked out of the passage.


    His gaze was ice cold and his body was enveloped in an aura of murderous intent, as if


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    he were the Grim Reaper who climbed out of hell.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± His expressionless eyesid upon Ghost.


    At this moment, Beatrice lifted her head. Shocked yet confused, she was also


    pleasantly surprised that the masked guy didn¡¯t die and he seemed to be asking this


    ck man to let her go.


    Autumn yelled, ¡°Hey jerk, who are you actually trying to protect here?! Is this fan your


    wife or your sister?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 357

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 357


    Autumn had really made the right guess.


    Beatrice was indeed Alex¡¯s sister, even though she¡¯s his sister-inw. However, Alex


    didn¡¯t utter a word as he didn¡¯t want to


    reveal his identity to Beatrice.


    At the same time, Bruce stared nkly at Alex.


    He was sure that his ambush with the


    wooden hat on the waist area earlier would be enough to take down even an unguarded


    Mystic ranked fighter, breaking their spines and ending up with hemiplegia. Moreover,


    he knew that those nine foreign assassins were all extremely skilled fighters by sensing


    their Chi.


    Yet, Alex was here, well and alive. How did he do it?


    Zendaya immediately spoke up, ¡°You idiot! Hurry and run! Don¡¯te any nearer, they


    have a crossbow!¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s thought was simple. She didn¡¯t think that Alex could be of help at all even if


    he were toe over, he would just end up as an extra corpse. No matter how strong


    he was, could he be any stronger than Bruce, a Mystic ranked fighter Furthermore, even


    a strong fighter like Bruce had already admitted defeat!


    Regardless of her warnings, Alex¡¯s eyes were fixated on Ghost.


    Beatrice may be a despicable brat that he couldn¡¯t help but p her, but she was still his


    sister-inw and Dorothy¡¯s sister. 80, he couldn¡¯t just stand back and do nothing.


    Compared to Zendaya, Beatrice took the cake here.


    ¡°I said, let her go!¡± Alex repeated his sentence as he tightened his grip around the angle


    iron.


    Ghost turned around slightly and gave Alex a side-eye nce. He chuckled and said,


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to? This woman is my trophy¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ghost¡¯s words trailed off. A piece of angle iron


    instantly prated his throat.


    Beatrice, whose back was hunched over by half, happened to witness such a bloody


    scene that she could never forget for the rest of her life. Ghost¡¯s blood was even


    sttered all over her body.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice¡¯ s vision darkened as she fainted out of shock.


    Everyone at the scene fell silent.


    It happened all too fast. Alex¡¯s speed was so fast that no one could react in such a short


    time.


    ¡°Attack!¡± The bald old man roared.


    The four assassins immediately got into action.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    More importantly, Alex could sense that he was being attacked with mental attack as


    well.


    It wasn¡¯t from Zendaya, but the bald old man. This man was actually skilled in


    mental attacks.


    Bruce and Norman were in trance. After being swept by the mental attack, the two¡¯s


    minds went nk for a brief moment


    The remaining three assassins split up, one rushed toward Bruce, one rushed toward


    Norman, thest one targeted Alex. These men clearly understood the bald old man¡¯s


    abilities, hence they could cooperate wlessly with such swift movements.


    They knew that once the opponent was inflicted with the mental attack, they would


    temporarily space out. To any assassins, one second of spacing out would be enough


    for them to kill their targets.


    Puff!


    Norman, who was just an average man, couldn¡¯t block the assassin¡¯s blow at all. With


    just one cut, his throat was sliced open. When he snapped back to reality, he realized


    that arge amount of blood was gushing out from his neck. He could feel that his death


    was approaching. So, he tried to cover his neck with all his might to prevent the blood


    from gushing out, as his face was full of fear and disbelief.


    He was the young, rich heir of Star Entertainment. He could have anything he wanted


    as long as he said so.


    Many women would willingly throw themselves at him. Yet all of


    this woulde to an end, right at this moment.


    Bruce was a strong Mystic ranked fighter who excelled in brute force. Plus, he was tall


    and strong. The assassin would have to jump up if he ever wanted to slice his throat.


    Hence, the assassin decided to stab his heart.


    Puff!


    However, to his demise, the dagger did not pierce his heart, it snapped him back into


    reality instead.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± The assassin froze as he had never seen anything like this.


    Bruce was enraged so he grabbed the assassin and kneed him in the gut.


    Then, he


    realized that Norman was beyond salvation. He thought, ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Just then, an arrow was shot fiercely right into Bruce¡¯s stomach. ¡°Argh!¡±


    Even so, Bruce seemed to have the vitality of a cockroach, he still didn¡¯t die from these


    two attacks.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 358

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 358


    Crack!


    Bruce broke the arrow in half and cackled. ¡°You punks, do you really think you can kill


    me with such weak attempts? I am made of steel, fortified with brute force after training


    through brute strength! All you did was give me a scratch, what can you do?¡±


    With that, he then turned to Alex. Compared to the assassins, Alex was much more


    terrifying.


    The instantaneous killing speed earlier was just so fast that even Bruce


    himself couldn¡¯t react in time. If Alex had enough strength, he might be able to break his


    brute defense. However, after turning around, he couldn¡¯t spot Alex. Meanwhile, the


    assassin who tried to attack Alex earlier had already fallen to the ground, with his neck


    snapped after making aplete 180 degree turn. That assassin was most definitely


    dead.


    ¡°Oh f*ck!¡± Bruce could sense a life threatening presence as a chilling sensation gushed


    up from his sole to his head. He was about to activate his strongest brute force as his


    defense, but to no avail as the bald guy activated his mental attack on him once again.


    Ring!


    Bruce could feel a stinging pain in his head as his ears rang.


    Just then, a dagger, which approached the speed to break the sound barrier, was


    stabbed hard into his back.


    The dagger was then twisted hard, carving into his wound


    even further.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Bruce screamed in pain.


    After turning around, he noticed Alex who was standing right behind him.


    ¡°You¡­ You, how dare you?!¡±


    ¡°To return the favor!¡± Alex said in a cold tone.


    Seeing this happened right before her eyes, Zendaya was inplete shock. However,


    she quickly regained herposure and was certain that Bruce had ambushed Alex


    back at the stage.


    ¡°So you actually are unfazed by my mental attacks!¡±


    The bald guy knew that he was in trouble.


    It was within his expectation that Zendaya


    wouldn¡¯t be affected by his mental attacks, but he didn¡¯t expect such a skilled fighter like


    Alex could be immune to it too. The consequence would be very severe as it was not


    within his n at all.


    However, he had no idea why Alex betrayed Bruce and killed him off.


    On the other hand, Autumn yelled, ¡°You maniac! You are definitely a maniac! You


    actually killed Bruce! Can you not tell that this is not a good time to turn against each


    other? Are you an idiot?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were as cold as a frosty knife as he shot a dirty re at Autumn. ¡°Say


    nonsense again, I¡¯ll kill you off too!¡±


    Then, he turned to Zendaya. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The bald guy, who was decisive, immediately shot an arrow at Zendaya. He wasn¡¯t


    aiming for any of her vitals because Zendaya was still of use to him.


    He just needed to


    use such a method to stall Alex.


    After shooting the arrow, the bald guy immediately made a run for it.


    ¡°Ah, mydy!¡± Autumn screamed as she widened her eyes.


    As the arrow got closer and was about tond on her, Zendaya widened her eyes as


    well and couldn¡¯t move a muscle due to shock.


    At such a critical moment, Alex fiercely leaped onto Zendaya and wrapped her in his


    arms, taking the arrow with his back for her¡­ The arrow that was shot at a short


    distance was indeed powerful. After all, it could break Bruce¡¯s defensive brute force, it


    even made a hole on Alex¡¯s Mystic Armor.


    It was fortunate that the tyrannical Chi of the Force had blocked this attack for him.


    The arrow only prated three centimeters into his skin, but it didn¡¯t cause any major


    wounds.


    Zendaya, on the other hand, was shocked as Alex actually took the arrow for her.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you so dumb?¡± Looking at the arrow at his back, Zendaya¡¯s eyes


    reddened.


    However, Alex said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the dummy!¡±


    He dropped off Zendaya and backhandedly took the arrow off his back.


    With a gliding


    dash, he stabbed hard the arrow into the back of an assassin who was trying to run


    away¡­ This man was the one who killed Norman.


    Immediately after, he dashed and chased after the bald guy.


    ¡°Trying to escape? It¡¯s toote!¡±


    ¡°Mental power, break him!¡±


    Alex had been pped with mental attacks twice by the bald guy earlier, yet he had


    blocked them out. With this, he came to a new understanding of mental attacks. He then


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    pped the bald guy right across the face.


    Smack!


    The bald guy, who fell to the ground unexpectedly, stared at Alex with immense fear.


    ¡°You actually can use mental attacks too?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 359

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 359


    Crack! Crack!


    Alex didn¡¯t have much to say to him, so he just lifted his foot and smashed all of his


    limbs.


    Only then did he let out a deep sigh, with a slightly pale expression on his face. It was


    not due to killing a person, but because of the drastic mental strength consumption after


    using a mental attack. It felt as if he hadn¡¯t slept for days and he could copse anytime


    soon.


    This was mainly due to the limitation of his newly developed mental power, unlike an


    insane powerhouse like Zendaya. He actually thought of a question. Considering


    Zendaya had such a terrifying talent in mental power, if she could deeply control the


    power and use it to attack others, none of these assassins would be a match for her.


    If she could do that, would she still be a damsel in distress who needed to rely


    Alex was initially worried that there might be more assassinsing after them, but


    soon the security team and officials came to their rescue.


    The danger was resolved as of now.


    At this moment, Zendaya stared at Alex, who was covered in blood as if he were a devil,


    with a mixed look in her eyes. Just a while ago, Alex had taken an arrow for her. She


    was so touched at that very moment.


    Never did she expect that he flung her away in the


    next second and even called her a dummy. She thought, ¡®How annoying!¡¯


    Alex walked back to her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you now, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re hurt too. Don¡¯t you need to go to the hospital for treatment? You look pretty


    pale,¡± Zendaya immediately replied. She was appalled as she thought, ¡®You¡¯re actually


    going to leave in such a state?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a doctor myself.¡± Alex casually took out a Blood Energy Pill and


    consumed it. Then, he walked over to Beatrice and picked her up.


    Watching him protect her fan time and time again, she even felt that she was not as


    important as that fan. Zendaya felt a burst of inexplicable frustration. ¡®Am I really no


    better than one fan?¡¯


    Autumn couldn¡¯t help but yell at him again, ¡°Hey Rockefeller, I really don¡¯t understand


    you. You¡¯re here to protect ourdy. Why are you so focused on saving a hardcore fan?


    You threw ourdy aside just for her too! Could it be that you want to pursue her?¡±


    Alex replied indifferently. ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s actually your sister?¡± The two stared in disbelief.


    After that, a few officials immediately blocked Alex¡¯s way when they noticed that he was


    carrying an unconscious girl and leaving the scene¡­ Since so many internationally


    famous people died at the scene, including Norman Hansen, the young heir of Star


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Entertainment and the six corpses on the stage, it was too shocking to the point it was


    no less than an earthquake. Therefore, any rted people must be thoroughly


    investigated.


    However, after Alex showed his Divine Constabry tag, the few officials immediately


    bowed down and saluted him.


    Seeing this, Zendaya and Autumn couldn¡¯t help but feel appalled.


    Autumn¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°Could it be that he¡­¡±


    Zendaya nodded. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the only exnation. I should¡¯ve known that.¡±


    ¡°But he called himself a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe doctors could have such excellent fighting skills?¡±


    After leaving the stadium smoothly and cing Beatrice down in a corner, Alex


    channeled a stream of Chi into her. Then, he left without a word.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Suddenly, a call came in.


    Beatrice hurriedly picked up the call and realized that it was a call from Mona Weiss.


    She was a Zendaya¡¯s fan as well, they hade to watch the concert with a few other


    ssmates.


    ¡°Beatrice, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. I think this is the rear entrance of the stadium.¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh, you had us worried sick. We thought something had happened to you!


    We¡¯ll


    be waiting for you in front of the security guard house at the front gate. Come here


    quickly!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Beatrice hung up and rushed toward the front gate. Alex, on the other hand, did not go


    far. He was actually hiding in a dark corner. After watching Beatrice leave safely, he took


    his phone out and made a call. ¡°Waltz,e pick me up. I¡¯m at the back entrance of


    California State Stadium.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 360

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 360


    At the front gate of the stadium, Beatrice immediately flung herself into Mona¡¯s arms


    and cried hysterically as soon as she saw her.


    ¡°Ah! What happened to you, Beatrice? There¡¯s so much blood on you!¡±


    ¡°Have you gotten hurt?¡±


    Beatrice shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s. Just now, I was captured. Luckily


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    one of Zendaya¡¯s bodyguards saved me.¡±


    As she spoke, the image of Alex¡¯s brave actions flooded her mind.


    At her most hopeless, helpless and saddest moment, that masked man, as if an angel


    who descended from Heaven, came to save her from that ck man. He even killed the


    bad guys with a de.


    She had been dreaming of being in love with a warrior since childhood.


    Hence, she


    couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely excited when she thought about that man.


    ¡°Mona, I¡¯m in love!¡± She suddenly said.


    ¡°What?¡± Mona was puzzled. ¡°With who? Could it be Wilson Jordan?¡±


    Mona felt the need to ask, because she had a crush on Wilson too.


    Beatrice shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not Wilson, but a masked bodyguard! I¡¯ve fallen


    hopelessly in love with him!¡±


    Mona ced her hand on her forehead. ¡°Oh my god, have you gone mad?¡±


    Just then, one of their ssmates spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s go now. I heard some assassins


    came here just to kill Zendaya, it¡¯s too dangerous to lurk around the area. We have to


    go home.¡±


    ***


    At the same time, the news of Zendaya¡¯s assassination had spread through the inte.


    Due to her influence as a superstar, when the news came out, it spread through the


    entire America like a typhoon. In just half an hour, the news peaked on Twitter¡¯s


    headline and appeared in many trendy search rankings of other social tforms. The


    top five trending hashtags were about the concert.


    Zendaya¡¯s safety had caught countless people¡¯s attention. Many of her friends had


    called just to inquire about her situation andfort her.


    At 11.30 p.m., Zendaya posted a tweet. ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At 11.35 p.m., she hurriedly posted another tweet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have scared all of my


    beautiful fans. We¡¯ll be sure topensate for today¡¯s identter.


    If any of you were


    hurt during the incident, please kindly send us an email¡­ I¡¯m still alive, but one of my


    bodyguards has passed. My other three bodyguards were severely hurt as well. I hope


    they¡¯re safe.¡±


    At 11.40 p.m., a video was posted online, it was the tyrannical scene of Alex wildly


    swinging therge metal rack and fighting off nine assassins on the stage.


    The video


    was unlmowingly recorded by someone. The camera was quite far from the stage, but it


    could clearly capture the masked man who fought maniacally and killed off the


    assassins.


    In an instant, countlessments were left below the video.


    ¡°All hail our masked hero!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mask for sacrificing yourself to save our one and only goddess.¡±


    ¡°Mask, I¡¯d love to bear your children¡­¡±


    Everyone started making lewdmentster on.


    Alex had no idea what was happening at the time, he couldn¡¯t care less either. As soon


    as Waltz approached him, only then did he feel relieved and fainted right away.


    At Assex Vi, ire and Dorothy were concerned yet wanted to scold Beatrice for her


    carelessness as they saw her covered in blood. After watching the news and imagining


    this brat somehow managed to escape death by a miracle, ire was petrified.


    She


    then pped Beatrice hard across the face.


    Beatrice rushed up to her room and mmed her door shut.


    After doing so, she started to go online to gather information. With just a few clicks, she


    was able to find some information on Mask and the video as well.


    Watching the video


    over and over, she could feel her heart pounding harder and harder. In the end, her


    adoration turned into shyness, and shemented under the post. ¡°Thank you, Mask!


    I¡¯d like to bear your children any day!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 361

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 361


    The topic about Mask had caused an uproar on the inte due to the shocking factor


    of the video, everyone couldn¡¯t help but inexplicably felt as if they were watching the


    superhero The Hulk in action. It was quirky and exciting. Along with Zendaya¡¯s


    poprity, Mask managed to trend on social media for quite a while.


    Among the topics that were discussed on that day, Mask¡¯s poprity had actually


    exceeded Zendaya and topped the trending hashtag on social media.


    However, Mask was just a masked man, it was a mere alias. None of the outsiders


    knew his real identity, all they knew was that he was one of Zendaya¡¯s bodyguards.


    Some also tried asking Zendaya about his identity, but she refused to reveal any


    information.


    Hence, even if Beatrice pulled an all-nighter and tried looking for every bit


    of information about Mask on the inte, she couldn¡¯t possibly find out his identity.


    If she were to know that Mask was Alex, how would she react by then?


    ***


    Alex had a long, good night¡¯s sleep. He even had a wonderful dream.


    In the dream, he


    had both Dorothy and Cheryl in his arms, Waltz was at the side waiting for her turn as


    well. It was really the pinnacle of his life. However, ire suddenly showed up in a


    bikini, saying that she wanted to bear his children, which caused him to wake up in


    shock.


    After waking up, he realized someone was lying next to him, it was Waltz. Her beautiful


    eyes did not blink as she stared at him.


    ¡°Uhm, Waltz¡­ Why are you sleeping here?¡± Alex asked in surprise.


    Waltz replied, ¡°This is my bed. If I¡¯m not sleeping here, where else should I sleep?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± He blinked his eyes and hurriedly jumped off the bed.


    Just then, he immediately jumped back into the bed and covered himself with the


    sheets.


    Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    Waltz yawned slothfully as she stretched her tender arms and moved them for a bit.


    Then, she said, ¡°You¡¯re really asking that? How could I let you wear it, with so much


    blood on it? Do you even know how long it took me to bathe you clean? My hands are


    so sore!¡±


    ¡°You even bathed me?¡±


    ¡°What?


    Do you not like that, Senior? You even had this smirk on your face when you


    were fast asleep. Did you dream about sleeping with the superstar Zendaya?¡±


    She had seen the news on the inte as well. From what she had seen when she


    picked Alex up, it was obvious that Alex was the Mask that everyone was talking about.


    ¡°Mask, so many people want to bear your children!¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Please go out and help me get


    some clean clothes. I have to shower again.¡±


    Ten minutester, Alex put on a¡­ Waltz¡¯s nightgown.


    That was because only this super long nightgown in her house could fit Alex¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Senior, just make do with this gown for now. I¡¯m a single woman at my ce, you


    know? How could I have any men¡¯s clothing?¡± Waltz chuckled lightly and didn¡¯t forget to


    pull out her phone to snap various pictures as well. In the end, she batted her eyes


    flirtatiously and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here from now on? I¡¯ll buy you a full closet of


    men¡¯s clothing.¡±


    Alex was toozy to care about her flirting. More importantly, he couldn¡¯t be able to


    endure any more flirting! He was worried that he might not be able to control himself if


    she were to make any more advances.


    Looking at the time, it was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. He had indeed slept for


    a fairly long time.


    ¡°Senior, what happened to youst night? You fell asleep as soon as you saw me. I


    couldn¡¯t wake you up at all, I almost wanted to send you to the hospital,¡± Waltz asked


    sternly.


    In fact,st night she had a private doctor from Thousand Miles Conglomerate toe


    over and check up on him too. Otherwise, she just couldn¡¯t sit still without making sure


    that he was safe. However, after a proper check up, the doctor said that Alex had


    passed out from fatigue.


    Alex then ate some instant noodles that Waltz had made for him.


    After pondering for a brief moment, he said, ¡°Nothing really. I was trying out a new


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    fighting skill but the consumption was too much. So, I can¡¯t use it in actual fights for


    now.¡±


    The attacks using mental powers really took up way too much of his energy, it was


    left standing, or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle them at all. Hence, if it weren¡¯t for


    ¡°Senior, you promised to help me modify my cultivation method. When are you going to


    do that for me?¡± Waltz clinged to him and pressed her body against his. ¡°I¡¯ve sacrificed


    a lot for youst night, you know?


    I had to warm the bed for you and that was my very


    first time bathing a man¡­ I should be given credit for the hard work, if not for merit.¡±


    This time, Waltz managed to arouse Alex with her flirts, leading him to grab her by the


    waist.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 362

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 362


    Waltz¡¯s eyes were extremely seductive, they were getting wet.


    Smack!


    However, Alex just couldn¡¯t bring himself to make a move on her. All he did was pin her


    down and p her hard on her behind as he said, ¡°Show me the full set of your


    cultivation method, let me take a clear look.¡±


    Ten minutester, Alex nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll revise it tonight and hand it to you


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll go to the mallter and get you like, ten sets of clothes at my home!¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you know my size?¡±


    Waltz took a nce at his lower half and gestured it with her slender fingers.


    ¡®What the f*ck!¡¯


    Since Waltz had something to tend to in the afternoon, she rushed off to Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate.


    Alex, on the other hand, went back to Maple Vi. He had made a n to increase his


    abilities in a shorter time¡­ Without the help of the divine energy from his ancestor, he


    could only rely on himself.


    First, he needed more pills. Second, he needed more essence of heaven and earth, just


    like those in the jade unicorn sculpture back then. However, both of these required lots


    of money to obtain them. Hence, the most important thing he had to do now was to earn


    more money!


    Suddenly, he received a call from Michelle Yowell.


    ¡°Alex, your car has been fixed.¡± On the other end of the phone, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive it


    over to you!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°It is a rush though, how could it not be? My house doesn¡¯t have a parking spot for your


    car. Send me your address,e on!¡±


    Alex was speechless. How could there be no parking spot at the grand Yowell Manor?


    However, he was able to tell that the little devil, who seemed to be quite anxious, tried to


    look for an excuse toe over to his ce. ¡°Just be honest, what¡¯s the matter with


    you?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, nothing. Oh right, didn¡¯t you ask for Prisci Paytas¡¯s blood? I¡¯ve got it. Do you


    still want it?


    If not, I¡¯ll just throw it away.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯m at Maple Vi 8, you cane over now.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    At the time, the Yowells were meeting guests at their manor. The guests were Michelle¡¯s


    fianc¨¦, Scott Pattingson from the Pattingson family, along with a long-haired young man


    who came with Scott, Evan Laws.


    Michelle used to admire Scott when she was still a little girl. She felt he was a


    marvelous person as he was skilled at piano, chess, painting and calligraphy. More


    importantly, he was very skilled in martial arts. The pride in his eyes was fitting for


    Prince Charming. However, seeing him three yearster, she suddenly couldn¡¯t stand


    his arrogant behavior anymore, she was now disgusted by it. In contrast, she admired


    heroes who kept a low profile even more, for instance, Alex.


    Keith, Colin and a few other core members of the Yowells were apanying Scott


    and talking about Mask, who was trending at the time.


    Colin turned to Scott. ¡°Scott, what do you think about Mask¡¯s skills?¡±


    Scott gently huffed. ¡°Petty techniques and unrefined skills.¡±


    Colin continued, ¡°But from what I¡¯ve seen, he must have the strength of a thousand men


    for being able to lift up such a heavy metal rack at his will. He might be even stronger.


    He should be quite skilled, right? Based on my preliminary judgment, he¡¯s at least a


    Mystic ranked fighter.¡±


    Scott cackled as his gaze turned sharp. ¡°Brother-inw, do you really think it¡¯s that easy


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to be at Mystic rank? Look at this man, he¡¯s not fighting with any elegance or skill, it was


    a real mess.


    All he had was his inborn strength, he used the metal rack to his


    advantage to fight off his opponents. Mystic ranked fighters would have killed those


    assassins in minutes!¡±


    Evan chimed in. ¡°Our boss is an Intermediate-Mystic ranked fighter himself you know!¡±


    ¡°What? Scott, you¡¯re at Intermediate-Mystic rank already? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Keith was


    shocked at the time because he was still a Beginner-Mystic ranked fighter himself.


    If it


    weren¡¯t for Alex revising the cultivation method of Slunce Jauda and healing his


    sickness to prolong his life, he wouldn¡¯t have been able lived till now.


    Scott smiled gently. He seemed humble, yet he was actually showing off. ¡°It¡¯s not a big


    deal really. Intermediate-Mystic rank is just a small aplishment. My goal is to


    be an Earth ranked fighter within two years¡¯ time.¡±


    Michelle, who came over after the call, overheard Scott¡¯s words. In that instant, she


    despised Scott even more. ¡®Reaching Earth rank in two years¡¯ time? Do you really think


    you¡¯re some rocket ship? How many fighters in America could have reached Earth rank


    now?¡¯


    She then spoke in a crisp voice, ¡°Grandpa, Alex needs me for something urgent. I¡¯m


    heading off now! Bye Scott!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 363

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 363


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Mr. Rockefeller! Then¡­ You should go. Be back soon. Remember toe


    back before dinner.¡± Keith smiled hesitantly as his eyes glistened.


    Michelle waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be off now then. I don¡¯t know what he wants me to help


    him with. If Ie backte, you guys can have dinner without me.¡±


    With that, she immediately hopped in joy and left the manor.


    Scott frowned slightly, he seemed a little upset. Michelle was his fianc¨¦ after all. He had


    travelled miles from ska for a visit. Since they had not seen each other in three


    years, she should be apanying him at all times. Yet, she actually ditched him to


    see someone else. That was really uncalled-for.


    However, he knew that it was just his suspicion, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask at all.


    Evan, on the other hand, just asked nonchntly, ¡°Hey old man, who is this Alex guy?


    Could he be more important than Scott?¡±


    Colin had an uneasy look in his eyes and just lowered his head to drink his tea silently.


    Keith replied, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Mr. Rockefeller is a doctor, my life was saved by


    him. At the same time, he¡¯s also Michelle¡¯s doctor because she had suffered some


    injuries during the cultivation of martial arts. Maybe, he asked her to go for a check up!¡±


    ¡°Oh?


    That happened?¡± Scott was a little surprised.


    However, Scott noticed Colin and the few others¡¯ odd expressions. He thought, ¡®Could


    they be hiding something from me? There¡¯s no way that Michelle was dating someone


    else now, right?¡¯


    He then thought of his status as the young lord of the Pattingson family. Wouldn¡¯t he


    be theughing stock of ska if he were to be cuckolded?


    Hence, he immediately signalled Evan with his eyes.


    Evan understood his intention and immediately stood up. ¡°Old man, Bro Colin, it¡¯s pretty


    Of course, Evan headed off to chase after Michelle.


    ***


    The youthfuldy with huge busts drove the Aston Martin to Maple Vi 8 and noticed


    Alex, who was sitting in the courtyard and basking in sunlight. She rushed to him and


    excitedly said, ¡°Alex, did you know that something big happened yesterday?¡±


    Due to the vigorous bouncing motion of her huge racks, Alex couldn¡¯t help but take


    another few nces. He calmly replied, ¡°What is it about something big? Your period


    started?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    She paused for a brief moment and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about my period. It¡¯s


    Zendaya, do you know who she is? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know her.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°Some assassins were after her yesterday, but some guy called Mask came to her


    rescue! That great man was really skilled, I feel he¡¯s much stronger than me.¡±


    Alex had seen that post too. To his surprise, he could actually be trendy on the


    inte using such a method. He was lucky to have listened to Anna¡¯s advice and wore


    a cap and mask. Otherwise, all of his personal information would have been dug up and


    published online.


    After all, those cybertroopers were extremely terrifying. If one were to


    mess up, they would be ruined for life.


    ¡°Train well and you will surpass him for sure.¡± Alex said dismissively, ¡°Where¡¯s


    Priscia¡¯s blood?¡±


    ¡°Oh, here you go!¡±


    Alex to ok the bottle of blood and opened it. After taking a few sniffs, he nodded with


    satisfaction. It was indeed the blood of Kyuhelios Pulse.


    ¡°Alright, run along now!¡± Alex ordered.


    Michelle jumped.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the big idea? I came all the way here just to give you


    something, yet you¡¯re chasing me away after you got what you wanted? You didn¡¯t even


    offer me a sip of water!¡±


    ¡°I need to hurry and concoct medicine for Jack Trent¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°That must be fun! We can work together, I¡¯ll be your sidekick I can even give you a


    massage when you¡¯re feeling tired.¡± With that, she clinged to Alex¡¯s arm as they walked


    into the vi.


    Michelle actually did not want to go home to hear Scott¡¯s bragging.


    Somewhere not far away from the vi, Evan witnessed the entire scene. His


    expression was filled with shock, but more of mockery.


    Although he imed to be Scott¡¯s underling, the Laws family¡¯s background was quite


    powerful too. Despite this, Scott was just insanely more skilled than him in any field.


    More importantly, Scott always put on a smug face. Hence, Evan had been desiring to


    see him to be turned into aughing stock for once.


    What else could be more humiliating than being cuckolded?


    On the other hand, Evan had a sister who was very interested in Scott. She had nagged


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Evan to help her realize her dream multiple times, and this was a chance to do so.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 364

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 364


    ¡°Cuck, cuck, cuck. Boss, you¡¯ve been cucked!¡±


    Scott, who just went into the restroom, received a call from Evan and heard such words.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you have been cuckolded! Michelle cheated on you and just met up with a man


    outside! I saw it with my very own eyes, she acted intimately with a young man, and


    even clinged to his arm as they walked into a vi.


    Oh my, I¡¯m afraid that they might


    have done it already!¡±


    In that instant, Scott¡¯s expression darkened, he almost stepped into the squat toilet with


    his foot. Soon after, he calmed himself down. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t joke around. I trust Michelle,


    and I¡¯m not interested in your sister at all.¡±


    ¡°Do you not believe me, boss? I¡¯ll send you the photo now.¡±


    Ding!


    In a brief moment, Scott received a photo, it was a photo of Michelle clinging to Alex¡¯s


    arm. However, it was taken from a distance, so it was quite blurry.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing, right?!¡± Scott texted back.


    ¡°No way. Boss, how could you endure such humiliation? Did you watch too much Ninja


    Turtles? Okay then, I¡¯ll go take some more shocking photos!¡±


    Scott clenched his fists hard, his expression twisted. He didn¡¯t look anywhere near his


    usual arrogant and calm self.


    His eyes were fixated on Michelle and Alex in the photo as he said in a cold tone, ¡°Both


    of you better be innocent, or else I¡¯ll have the whole Yowell family buried along with


    you.¡±


    Alex, on the other hand, had no idea that he had been targeted.


    In the basement of the Vi, while holding the bottle of blood, Alex started to dispense


    an antidote to cure the parasitic disease in Jack¡¯s wife, Leanne. The dispensing of the


    antidote was not hard, in fact it was much easier than pill concoction. The main function


    of the ingredients mainly depended on the fresh blood of Kyuhelios Pulse, the rest just


    acted as boosters.


    Twenty minutester, the dispensing of the antidote wasplete. He immediately


    gave Jack a call and made an appointment to have Leanne take the antidote as soon as


    possible. This was because the antidote had an expiration time after dispensing, its


    efficacy would bepletely lost after a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s already done? This is great news! Thank you so much, Mr. Rockefeller! I¡¯ll pick my


    wife up now. Where are you now? How about we meet up with you in a bit?¡±


    Jack was overjoyed to receive his call.


    Only God knew that both the spouses had been waiting for Alex¡¯s calls every single day.


    They were just reluctant to take initiative and ask him about the antidote.


    Alex pondered for a brief while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to your ce in two hours!¡±


    After putting down his phone, Alex¡¯s ears twitched gently. Then, he turned to Michelle


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    and said, ¡°Did you hear anything?¡±


    Michelle did not notice it earlier. After his reminder, she focused on her hearing too. Two


    secondster, she said, ¡°Someone¡¯s here, they¡¯re trying to be sneaky too. Who could it


    be?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Time for your little test then. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve improved recently.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured!¡± Michelle was very confident of her recent improvement and she wanted


    to show Alex her skills right there and then.


    Meanwhile, the one who sneaked into the vi was obviously Evan Laws.


    In order to get shocking intel on Michelle¡¯s two-timing, he specifically stayed outside for


    a brief while before sneaking into the vi. However, he noticed a Benz parked in front


    of the vi.


    At a nce at the number te, he felt extremely familiar. In the next


    moment, realization hit him¡­ What the f*ck, wasn¡¯t this the deathly Benz that had sped


    past him on the highway a few days ago?¡¯


    ¡°Interesting, this is just so interesting!¡±


    Evan was also an Advanced-Royal ranked fighter. He was confident that with his


    abilities, he would be able to sneak into the vi without any issue.


    Never did he expect that a girly shout roared next his ears as soon as he sneaked into


    the vi. Shortly after, he saw a punch flying toward his face. It was way too fast, Evan


    couldn¡¯t dodge it at all.


    Bam!


    With a loud impact, Evan¡¯s nose started bleeding. He yelped in pain, with tears


    streaming down his face like rivers.


    ¡°Evan Laws, so it was you! You sissy!¡± After taking a clear look at Evan, Michelle was


    instantly enraged. ¡°Were you following me? Did Scott tell you to do that?¡±


    Evan pinched his nose and stared at Alex, who was behind Michelle and slowly


    approaching him with an expressionless face. He huffed coldly. ¡°Michelle, you¡¯re Scott¡¯s


    fianc¨¦, yet you¡¯re here fooling around with this guy in the vi and cheating on him! Do


    you not realize that you are being unfaithful to him? How could you have the face to


    marry into the Pattingson family when you¡¯re just a good for nothing slut?¡±


    Michelle exploded in anger. ¡°What did you say?! You damn sissy, do you have a death


    wish? Who said I wanted to marry into the Pattingson family?¡±


    After rolling her huge eyes, Michelle hugged Alex abruptly. ¡°Go back and tell Scott that I


    have indeed cheated on him. What is he going to do about it then? I¡¯m also pregnant


    with my husband¡¯s child. I, Michelle Yowell will choose the man that I¡¯m going to marry.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 365

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 365


    ¡®What?¡¯ Evan¡¯s face was pale out of shock, as if he had seen a ghost.


    He actually said such harsh words earlier on purpose, just to piss Michelle off. He then


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    intended to break the marriage arrangement between Scott and Michelle. It would be


    the best if Scott somehow epted his sister when he was discouraged.


    Never did he expect that Michelle actually came up with such a shocking deration.


    Not only did she cheat on Scott, but she was also pregnant with another man¡¯s child!


    Evan was overjoyed and almost let out augh. He could imagine how gloomy and


    frustrated Scott would look after receiving such news. When the time came, could he


    still act arrogantly? He couldn¡¯t possibly put up his arrogance pretence and said smugly,


    ¡°Look, I have been cuckolded. Could any of you guys be a greater cuckold than me?¡±


    ¡®Haha, haha!¡¯


    Thinking about this, Evan actually bursted intoughter.


    ¡°Are you insane? What are youughing at?¡± Michelle fumed.


    ¡°Haha, can I not have a goodugh? You know how arrogant Scott is, yet he, of all


    people, is getting cheated on! This is just too interesting! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely tell


    him every single word that you just said, and then¡­


    May both of you live happily ever


    after for the rest of your life together and give birth to a son soon. Oh, you already have


    one, then¡­ I wish both you and your baby safe and sound!¡±


    Evan couldn¡¯t wait to tell Scott such ¡°good news¡±.


    Alex stood still, expressionless. All he did was take a few deep nces at Michelle.


    He had figured out Michelle¡¯s nasty idea in just a few seconds, she was just using him


    to reject the pester of another man. It was just that the other party was actually her


    fianc¨¦, it was a little unexpected. However, he didn¡¯t mind helping her out this one time


    since they were quite congenial.


    Just then, Evan was about to leave the vi, he wished dearly he could just meet Scott


    right now.


    Furthermore, this was something that he must tell him face to face. It would


    be even better if he could record every single bit of this too.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Michelle called out to Evan. She still remembered that Alex mentioned a test


    earlier.


    How could she let him go when the test had not even started?


    ¡°Is there anything else? Could it be that you want me to take a lovey dovey picture of


    the two of you as proof?¡±


    Evan chuckled as he said. He looked especially goofy when


    his chuckle was paired with his bleeding nose.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d let you go this easily after stalking me? Since when have I, Michelle


    Yowell, be so generous?¡± The trait of the little devil in Michelle waspletely


    unleashed after leaving Yowell Manor.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    ¡°Fight me. If you win, you get to leave.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Evan cackled and shook his head as he said, ¡°Michelle, I have to admit, you¡¯re


    a feisty one!¡±


    As he was saying this, he took a nce at her prideful areas.


    In reality, Evan was very attracted to Michelle¡¯s prideful areas. He wished dearly that he


    could toy with them for ten years. How could he do such an unscrupulous thing when


    she was Scott¡¯s fianc¨¦?


    However, things were different now. She had cheated on Scott and she wouldn¡¯t be


    considered as his sister-inw anymore, so he could do anything he wanted to her!


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you sessfully ambushed me just now. Do you really think you could win


    against me? Don¡¯t you forget that you used to be defeated by me.¡±


    ¡°Oh you sissy, just cut the bullsh*t.¡±


    Evan was enraged. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    Soon, the two rushed to the courtyard and fought with all their might. Since both of them


    were Advanced-Royal ranked fighters, the whole courtyard would surely be destroyed.


    After taking a look, Alex frowned. Then, he sat down on a chair and said casually, ¡°The


    loser will pay for the maintenance cost of my courtyard.¡±


    As soon as his voice just fell, Michelle punched Evan hard in the face, causing him to


    immediately spit blood. Two of his teeth were knocked out as well. His whole body fell to


    the ground.


    ¡°How is this possible? How did you improve so fast?¡±


    Michelle ced her hands on her hips. ¡°That¡¯s because I have¡­ I have the nourishment


    of love. A sissy like you won¡¯t be able to understand this. You can just find a man


    yourself. Oh right, since you follow Scott around all the time, do you have a crush on


    him? Then, I wish you two¡­ Give birth to a son too.¡±


    Evan spat another mouthful of blood. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll admit defeat today. I¡¯ll win next time. ¡±


    With that, he turned around to leave.


    ¡°Did I say you could go just like that?¡± Alex asked softly.


    ¡°F*ck, you ¡¯re just a damn lover boy. Do you think you have what it takes to talk to me?


    You better cherish your remaining time in this world. You actually dared to sleep with


    Scott Pattingson¡¯s fianc¨¦, your demise won¡¯t be far away.¡± Evan had a look of disdain as


    he spat a bloody sputum at Alex.


    Whoosh!


    Alex, who was initially sitting on the chair, suddenly disappeared. In the next moment, a


    hard pnded on Evan¡¯s face

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 366

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 366


    Evan was sent flying. He tumbled back slightly and spat out several more teeth as he


    He was appalled, he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to speak, all he could do was stare at


    Alex.


    ¡°Hey sissy, are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even beat me, and yet you¡¯re challenging my man?¡±


    Evan wanted to cry, he really didn¡¯t notice that Alex was a skilled fighter too.


    ¡°Pay me thirty million for destroying my garden and for spitting on me. Only then you


    may leave,¡± Alex said calmly.


    ¡°What? How could your shabby garden cost thirty million?¡± Evan stared in disbelief.


    ¡°Your whole damn vi wouldn¡¯t even cost thirty million!¡±


    ¡°Fifty million.¡±


    Evan widened his eyes. ¡°What? Fifty million? How could you increase it by twenty


    million just like that? I don¡¯t have the money, you can take my life if you want.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want your life, but I can take something away from you.¡±


    Just then, he patted Evan on the shoulder gently.


    In just the bat of an eye, Evan felt his


    whole body go numb, he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Michelle, make him infertile!¡±


    The little devil was overjoyed. She immediately took a knife from the kitchen and


    chuckled lightly. ¡°This is my favourite thing to do in the world. Hey sissy, don¡¯t you want


    to be a woman?


    I¡¯m granting your wish now! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to pay me a


    surgical fee.¡±


    Looking at the sharp knife, Evan screamed in fear. He had ahnost pissed his pants just


    from this. He knew that Michelle would dare to do such a thing, her title as the Little


    Devil was no lie.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll pay! Fifty million, right? I¡¯ll have someone transfer the money now!¡±


    To ensure a blissful future, Evan could only obey Alex¡¯s orders. He regretteding to


    this vi alone.


    ¡®What luck!¡¯


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Evan didn¡¯t have that much money on him. But he did own apany. He immediately


    called them to transfer the money to Alex.


    ¡°Mr. Laws, thepany¡¯s liquidity is quite limited. If you were to use fifty million all of a


    sudden, it would be harder to operate thepany in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to save a life, goddamn it. Who cares about operating? just do it now or else I¡¯ll


    have you fired!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Laws. I¡¯ll transfer the money right now.¡±


    Alex¡¯s phone chimed-the fifty million had been transferred to his bank ount.


    Alex waved towards Evan. ¡°You may go now. You¡¯re wee to destroy my garden any


    time.¡±


    Evan gloomily rushed off, insulting Alex¡¯s whole bloodline in his mind. He then


    murmured under his breath.


    ¡°As if you¡¯re going to get any more money out of me. I


    wouldn¡¯te even if you picked me up with a horse and a carriage.¡±


    Alex, however, was also deep in thought.


    ¡®Mom¡¯s research in Michigan couldn¡¯t earn this much that easily, right?¡¯


    ¡®If I were to earn money this way, 1 would easily be the richest man in California.¡¯


    Half an hourter, Evan met up with Scott. His face was swollen with bruises.


    ¡°Boss, you were really cheated on. Listen to this recording!¡±


    Evan had secretly recorded their conversation behind their backs.


    Michelle¡¯s voice could be heard clearly as the recording yed.


    ¡°I have indeed cheated


    on him. I¡¯m also pregnant with his child. I¡¯m the only one who can choose who I want to


    marry.¡±


    Scott was enraged, he punched hard on one of the pirs in the Yowell manor. It


    shattered and brought down that part of the building.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 367

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 367


    ¡°What happened? What was that?¡±


    ¡°Was that an earthquake? Is anyone stuck in there?¡±


    The Yowells rushed over as soon as they heard the loud crash. Colin was the first to


    arrive at the scene.


    One of the Yowells said, ¡°I think Mr. Pattingson is in there. Mr. Laws is with him too.¡±


    Colin froze.


    Just then, two men covered in ashes crawled out of the shattered building. It was Scott


    and Evan. The two kept coughing, leaving a trail of ashes behind them as they moved


    forward.


    Colin rushed over. ¡°Scott, are you okay? How did a perfectly built house suddenlye


    crashing down? That¡¯s so weird, but thank god you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Scott immediately punched Colin in the gut.


    As an Intermediate-Mystic ranked fighter, punching Colin was like punching a child. With


    just one punch, he was able to send Colin flying.


    Colin vomited blood mid air, looking back at Scott with pure fear after he fell to the


    ground.


    It was obvious that he had injured his internal organs. ¡°Scott¡­ Why did you¡­?¡± Colin


    didn¡¯t expect to be attacked at all, he had no idea what was happening.


    He then vomited another mouthful of blood. The whole Yowell family was shocked as


    well.


    ¡®Why did Mr. Pattingson punch his brother-inw? Does he not want his wife anymore?¡¯


    Just then, Keith rushed over to the scene as well.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Scanning his surroundings, he


    furrowed his eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°Scott, why did you beat up Colin out of


    nowhere? He¡¯s your future brother-inw for god¡¯s sake. What happened for you to


    be so violent?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Scott¡¯s gaze was chilling as he scanned every Yowell present at the scene. He walked


    out of the mess and approached Keith. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your dear little


    granddaughter? You Yowells are lucky that I, Scott Pattingson, would want to marry


    someone from your family. Yet you took it for granted. Don¡¯t you dare look down on me,


    you old hag. You¡¯re nothing to me.¡±


    Evan, who had just crawled out of the copsed building was appalled as well.


    He was still recording Scott¡¯s reaction on his phone at this very moment. He initially just


    wanted to see how Scott would react from being cheated on, he wanted to make fun of


    him. However, he didn¡¯t expect him to just snap.


    Not only did he punch his future brother-inw, he insulted the old Lord Yowell harshly


    too.


    ¡®Is he trying to challenge the Yowells?¡¯


    Thinking about this, Evan couldn¡¯t help but tremble from excitement.


    ¡®Boss is such a boss! He¡¯s amazing!¡¯


    ¡°Scott, what do you mean? Could this be a misunderstanding?¡± Keith started to panic,


    he knew something was about to go down if he didn¡¯t do anything.


    However, Scott just pped Keith right across the face without saying a word.


    Everyone froze, their bodies trembled in fear. No one expected Scott to be so hold to


    p Lord Yowell without hesitation.


    Knowing that Keith was old and only had five years left to live, everyone was enraged to


    see him endure such humiliation. They lunged towards Scott, surrounding him.


    Scott, however, didn¡¯t even bother to look them in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to insult any of


    you, but all of you are just mere trash, even with your strengthsbined!


    Don¡¯t you


    me me for this, old hag. You only have your granddaughter to me, she¡¯s the one


    who¡¯s slutting around another man. She even ended up pregnant with his child.


    Remember this, I, Scott Pattingson, am not someone you could afford to humiliate. Be


    prepared to vanish from the surface of this earth, Yowells.¡±


    Keith¡¯s body started trembling, color drained from his face.


    ¡°Scott, Scott! Listen to me, I know my granddaughter well, this must be a


    misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Evan, y the recording, so that they rest in peace.¡±


    Evan immediately reyed the recording.


    Keith¡¯s jaw dropped in horror and everyone else was frozen in fear.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 368

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 368


    Keith tried calling Michelle, yet she didn¡¯t pick up at all.


    The little devil had figured that Scott would question her grandfather after receiving


    news from Evan, so she switched her phone off and rushed off somewhere else.


    However, she underestimated Scott¡¯s arrogance and pride, he didn¡¯t question her


    grandfather at all, he just straight up pped him across the face.


    Keith didn¡¯t have Alex¡¯s number either.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Scott scanned all of their frightened faces. He wanted to tear all of them down as he


    watched them tremble in fear.


    Scott was a martial arts prodigy, a gifted child with many skills in hand. He has the


    potential to be a Grandmaster. How could someone like him be cheated on?


    However, since this had already happened, he wanted to erase this w in his past by


    having the Yowells pay with their blood.


    ¡°I want Michelle and her so-called man kneeling before me by 10 PM. tonight. Or else,


    I¡¯ll take all of you down.¡±


    At this moment, Alex was heading towards Jack¡¯s house.


    He had no idea that Michelle¡¯s


    little prank would cause such a drastic butterfly effect, threatening her whole family.


    Michelle, on the other hand, went looking for her friends in Devil Coven.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you¡¯re here! Please, doe in!¡± Jack weed Alex into his house


    warmly as soon as he opened the door.


    Leanne was making some tea and a serving of fruits as well. She had juste home


    from work, hence she didn¡¯t have time to change out of her uniform.


    She looked extremely sexy and matured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, Mrs. Trent. Let¡¯s just get started now!¡±


    Alex smiled.


    Leanne couldn¡¯t bear waiting any longer as well.


    After that, Alex asked Jack to get an airtight ss jar and ce half an ice cube into it.


    He then proceeded to let Leanne drink the medicine that he had made a while ago.


    In just a few minutes, Leanne yelled. ¡°I feel hot, oh my god, why is it so hot? Hubby, can


    you switch on the air conditioner?¡±


    Her whole body was burning up, her face was flushed red and even her breath came


    out as steam. She was drenched in sweat. Her hair was stuck to her forehead and her


    clothes were soaked.


    Alex immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t switch it on. Mrs. Trent, please endure it, this is normal.¡±


    Prisci¡¯s Kyuhelios Pulse blood was strong. Moreover, Alex had brought out the blood¡¯s


    effect to its maximum efficiency. With this, the parasite would be forced to crawl out of


    her body.


    Parasites were absolutely terrified of such blood.


    Alex continued. ¡°Mrs. Trent, pleasey down on your side on the sofa.¡±


    Alex had to look at her belly button.


    Leanne obeyed his orders. She was no longer shy since they had done this before.


    Alex concentrated his Chi and formed a needle. He poked around Leanne¡¯s belly button


    five times.


    In just mere seconds, Leanne¡¯s belly button started sweating profusely, as if


    rivers were forming on her stomach. Her stomach was starting to bulge as well, as if


    something was wriggling under her skin.


    Alex immediately took the jar with ice and ced it under the belly button. Three


    minutester, a disgusting worm-like creature wriggled out of her belly button and


    dropped into the jar with ice. It was five centimeters long.


    Alex sealed the jar tight as soon as it hopped in.


    The couple were shocked. It was absolutely disgusting and terrifying.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, is¡­ Is there only one? Are there any more inside of her?¡± Jack asked


    with a disgusted look on his face.


    Alex smiled. ¡°One is enough to torture someone greatly, how many more do you want?


    Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s just one worm, she¡¯s cured. Mrs. Trent, you should take a shower!¡±


    Leanne looked as if she had just gotten out of a pool. After thanking Alex, she rushed to


    the bathroom.


    ¡°Mr. Trent, do you have any idea who cursed Mrs. Trent? If we don¡¯t kill the root of the


    problem, she might get cursed again. If she were to be pregnant and cursed at the


    same time, it would be a bigger problem.¡±


    Jack was frustrated and scared, he shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve checked everyone who¡¯s


    close to her, none of them fit the description. My wife doesn¡¯t interact with many men


    too. It would most likely be someone working in herpany.¡±


    Alex took a look at the parasite. ¡°Mr. Trent, I have a n.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 369

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 369


    Jack asked, ¡°What n?¡±


    Alex pointed at the parasite that was locked in the bottle. ¡°We can use this.¡±


    The parasitic disease was terrifying because it would listen to every order from its


    owner. It¡¯s the mother of said parasite that granted such power. This meant that the


    person who cursed Leanne had a mother parasite in them as well to gain such powers.


    Alex wanted to use this parasite to find its mother. With a brief exnation, Jack


    understood what he meant.


    He nodded. ¡°Alright, Mr. Rockefeller, I¡¯ll organize an event to gather all of Leanne¡¯s


    employees. Sorry to trouble you once again, Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    Jack then took out a cheque that he had prepared beforehand.


    It was worth twenty million. He handed it to Alex and said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, this is just a


    token of appreciation. Please ept it.¡±


    Alex shook his head and pushed his hands away. ¡°Mr. Trent, you¡¯ve helped my wifest


    time, so this is my way of returning the favor. We can help each other out more often in


    the future. Moreover, you seem to be quite weaktely, you¡¯re not doing well in that


    area, right?¡±


    Jack¡¯s face went pale.


    Alex smiled. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore, I¡¯ll give you a prescriptionter. You


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    have to take the medicine once per day.


    After five days, you¡¯d be just as strong as any


    young man and get a child or two.¡±


    Jack was overjoyed upon hearing this.


    Suddenly, Alex received a call. It was from Michelle. When he picked it up, he heard an


    unfamiliar male voice instead of Michelle¡¯s. ¡°So you¡¯re Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    His tone of voice was murderously cold and annoyed. Alex¡¯s heart jumped. Maintaining


    a calm expression, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The one speaking was Scott Pattingson.


    By then, Michelle had already arrived home, only to be captured and beaten up by


    Scott.


    Many of her family members were looking at her coldly, as if they were looking at an


    enemy. Even Keith shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°I am someone you can¡¯t afford to piss off!¡± Scott replied coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Alex asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Michelle? Give her the phone.¡±


    Smack!


    Alex could hear a loud p and Michelle¡¯s criesing from the other end of the line. It


    was obvious that Michelle was getting beaten up.


    Scott said coldly. ¡°Did you hear that? If you didn¡¯t, I¡¯ll do it again!¡±


    Following that was several loud ps, it sounded like firecrackers.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Are you heartbroken? I¡¯ll give you half an hour toe to the Yowell manor. I¡¯ll chop


    one of her fingers off for every minute you¡¯rete. If you don¡¯te within forty minutes,


    I¡¯ll strip her naked and throw her into a public male bath.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te, Alex! Don¡¯t!¡± Michelle yelled. ¡°He¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Scott kicked Michelle. She screamed in pain and vomited another pool of blood.


    Next to her were the other Yowells.


    Each and every one of them had also been beaten up by Scott and covered in multiple


    injuries. Colin was hurt the most. He couldn¡¯t bear watching his sister being beaten up,


    so he had tried to help.


    However, his core ended up getting damaged further. All of his training had gone to


    waste. Keith, on the other hand, was halfway to his grave as well.


    This was the power and pride of the Pattingsons of North Tokyo.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a minute. Do you not dare confront me?¡±


    Scott said coldly as he red at Michelle furiously.


    Alex closed his eyes gently. When he opened them again, they glowed with a


    murderous intent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a bit.¡± he said calmly and hung up.


    On the other end, Michelle cried. ¡°Scott Pattingson, you¡¯re a lunatic! I¡¯ve exined


    already, I didn¡¯t do anything with Alex! I was just trying to piss Evan off! Why are you so


    hung up about it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really now?¡± Scott refused to budge. ¡°Even if it was just a prank, you have


    humiliated me thoroughly. You don¡¯t deserve to be with me. Both you and that Alex guy


    will die for your sins.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re a maniac!¡±


    Smack!


    ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll cut your tongue off.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 370

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 370


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, did something happen? Do you need help?¡± Jack had no idea what


    was happening. However, judging from Alex¡¯s eyes, he knew that something major


    must¡¯ve happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be off now!¡± Alex left immediately.


    The traffic of California was fairly bad at this hour. There was no way he could reach the


    Yowell manor from Jack¡¯s ce within half an hour.


    If he were to bete, Scott would


    definitely do horrible things to Michelle. So, he decided not to drive. He directed his Chi


    towards his feet and ran with all his might instead.


    He startedmenting about the limited powers his ancestor had given him. His ancestor


    had promised to help him train in the medicinal and martial arts.


    Sure, he had mastered


    his medical skills, but not his martial arts at all. All he got was a turtle shell but it¡¯s not


    like he¡¯s a ninja turtle. He couldn¡¯t just use his armor all the time, it just didn¡¯t suit his


    image as a hero. No matter howcking he is, he felt like he should at least be able to


    master the Feather Walk!


    However, he could feel something different after two minutes of running. He was


    running faster and faster than before. The Chi was generating electricity.


    His feet were emitting lightning.


    ¡°What the f*ck, I won¡¯t be the sh, right?¡± He joked in his head. He was running


    past everything with great speed.


    A young woman¡¯s long skirt was blown up by a gust, flipping over her head.


    Another beautifuldy in a dress in thin straps shrieked. She was on a date with her


    boyfriend, yet a gust of wind blew her dress off. She covered her body with her arms.


    Alex¡¯s phone started chiming.


    It distracted him and he didn¡¯t notice a car had illegally parked in front of him. He ended


    up smashing his head right into it.


    With a loud thud, the car door was damaged.


    It was a call from Anna.


    ¡°Hey, are you free now?¡± Anna asked. Her mission had just ended and she had heard


    about the incident during Zendaya¡¯s concert. Hence, she called him immediately to


    invite him to supper.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to murder someone.¡±


    ¡°What? Where?¡±


    ¡°To the Yowells!¡± With this, he hung up the call and continued on his way.


    Anna, on the other hand, was terrified. She knew something was wrong, hence she


    immediately headed over to the Yowell manor.


    Fifteen minutester, Alex barged into the Yowell manor.


    He spotted Scott, Evan, Michelle and the other Yowells at the training grounds. Seeing


    Michelle in such a terrible state, Alex¡¯s gaze turned colder.


    Sitting on a stool, Scott stared at Alex mockingly and huffed. ¡°So you¡¯re Alex? You came


    pretty quickly, you must care a lot about Michelle, huh? I¡¯m quite curious as to what


    Michelle saw in you! I¡¯ll take away everything that she liked about you!¡±


    Alex ignored him and walked towards Michelle, picking her up.


    Three of her ribs were fractured, her face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, her nose bridge


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    was broken, and the worst part was that her core had beenpletely damaged. All her


    training was all for naught.


    Tears streamed down Michelle¡¯s face. ¡°Alex, you shouldn¡¯t havee.


    He¡­ he is in the Intermediate-Mystic rank He¡¯s gone mad, I tried exining but he wouldn¡¯t listen. I¡¯m


    sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten you involved in this.¡±


    Alexforted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Scott blew a gentle whistle. ¡°How loving. Michelle, is this what you call ¡®just friends¡¯? It¡¯s


    fine, you don¡¯t have to answer.


    Since everyone is here, let¡¯s get this over with! Alex,


    right? Come on, tell me who your family is. I¡¯ll have all of you reunite in hell.¡±


    Alex was now thirsty for blood. Everyone had a trigger. His was family!


    He gave Michelle a flow of Chi and ced her down on the ground. His expression was


    calm as he said, ¡°Are you done making a will? If you are, I¡¯ll be sending you off.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 371

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 371


    A will?


    Leave this world?


    Scott Pattingson nearlyughed out loud, but the cruel look in his eyes became even


    more piercing.


    He didn¡¯t take the offensive right away because he wanted to toy with his enemy, like a


    cat with a mouse. That was the only way the rage in his heart could be appeased. Being


    cheated on wasn¡¯t something that could be forgiven easily. He wanted a slow and


    painful revenge.


    ¡°I have never met someone who has a bigger death wish than you do!¡± said Scott as he


    The Yowell family members were speechless. They didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    However, when they looked at Alex Rockefeller, their eyes were filled with hatred. They


    now med Alex for everything the Yowell family was going through.


    Although they


    were aware that Alex was pretty good in martial arts, Scott was at Intermediate-Mystic


    rank!


    There were very few in the world who could ever make it to Mystic rank, let alone those


    who could achieve it at such a young age.


    A genius like Scott was a rare find, and his


    entire family had spent nearly all their resources to develop a strong person like him as


    the family¡¯s foundation. Meanwhile, Alex didn¡¯t even know what cultivation was before


    the age of twenty. Plus, he had been focusing more on the medicinal than the martial


    arts. If he could really beat Scott, hell would probably freeze over.


    Evan Laws immediately stepped forward.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Alex, do you think you can act arrogant in front of my boss just because you were able


    to p me?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea what Mystic rank means? It means he can kill you with a single


    p.¡±


    ¡°Have you gone mad? Hurry up and kneel before Mr. Pattingson.


    Beg him to forgive you


    and let your family live. You created this mess, so you shouldn¡¯t get your family


    involved,¡± Evan said chirpily.


    He seemed to be in high spirits. It was as if he could finally vent out the anger from


    being hit before.


    In fact, he even stood firmly behind Scott and decided to follow wherever Scott went for


    the rest of his life. What a traitor!


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    Alex stepped forward and pped Evan across the face. Right away, Evan suffered a


    fracture in his cheek bone, and his nose-bridge cracked. On top of that, he was sent


    flying as if he had been knocked by a car.


    ¡°How dare you still attack him? Looks like there¡¯s no turning back for you. I¡¯ll send you


    on your way to hell!¡±


    Scott shook his head and gave Alex the side-eye. He then stomped his foot on the


    ground, causing the ground to vibrate due to his Intermediate-Mystic rank cultivation


    energy.


    Keith Yowell¡¯s facial expression immediately changed. He felt deeply remorseful. He


    wished he had stopped Michelle Yowell from seeking Alex out in the past.


    Perhaps, if he


    didn¡¯t have the objective to befriend both sides, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this


    way.


    Compared to Scott, Alex was just a small fry even if he had amazing medical skills.


    ¡°The Yowell family had all the right cards in our hands, but I¡¯ve ruined everything!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± While Keith was basking in his own regret, someone suddenly shouted with a


    clear and crisp voice. Someone came running in, it was Anna Coleman from Divine


    Constabry.


    She made it just in time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you, Scott Pattingson! ¡±


    Anna was shocked when she saw Scott standing there. At first, she thought that Alex


    and the Yowell family were having a conflict, and that Alex wanted to kill the Yowell


    family. But it turned out it was actually Scott that he wanted to kill. ¡°What is going on?


    Can someone fill me in?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Yowell, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Michelle¡­ Were your martial art abilities destroyed? Who did it?¡±


    ¡°I did. Anna Coleman, there¡¯s no reason for you to be involved here. Get out of the way,¡±


    Scott said bluntly after retrieving his energy.


    ¡°What? Is it really you? Are you mad? Michelle is your fianc¨¦e,¡± Anna said.


    ¡°How could a b*tch like her deserve to be my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    One of the Yowell family¡¯s disciples quickly exined what happened.


    Anna became very angry after hearing the exnation.


    ¡°Scott, have you really gone mad? Michelle only said those things out of spite. How


    could you think it¡¯s true and even beat the Yowell family¡¯s people up like this?¡±


    ¡°Did she say those things out of spite? Even if she didn¡¯t secretly get pregnant, she¡¯s


    already done the deed with another man. I, Scott Pattingson, will not be put to shame!


    Whoever humiliates me will have to die!¡± Scott yelled.


    His face turned cold as he pointed at Alex. ¡°I want him dead. Anna Coleman, you won¡¯t


    be able to stop me,¡± Scott added.


    Anna immediately put herself between the two. ¡°He¡¯s one of our people from Divine


    Constabry. You can¡¯t hurt him,¡± Anna said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 372

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 372


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s from Divine Constabry?¡± Scott Pattingson asked.


    ¡°Do you want to be an enemy of Divine Constabry?¡±


    ¡°Anna Coleman, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You can¡¯t represent Divine


    Constabry.¡±


    Anna instantly frowned. Indeed, she didn¡¯t have enough power for that.


    Most importantly, Divine Constabry had a deep-rooted rtionship with the ancient


    martial arts families. The Pattingson family also knew people in Divine Constabry. In


    fact, their own men were in there. If Scott refused to cooperate with Divine


    Constabry, there was nothing Anna could do about it.


    Anna was also still doubtful of Alex Rockefeller¡¯s capability. Previously, she had thought


    he was at Peak-Mystic rank.


    Later, she realized that he only had a lot of strength. He


    might not be able to fight against Scott who had a very advanced level of cultivation


    Right then, another voice came. ¡°Can I represent Divine Constabry?¡±


    ¡°Captain!¡± Anna yelled in a pleasantly surprised tone.


    The person who had arrived was Sky Melvis.


    When Anna rushed over, she had given Sky a call. She was afraid she couldn¡¯t stop


    Alex because she was not as strong as him. However, she didn¡¯t think the person who


    needed to be stopped was Scott.


    Now that Sky was here, Scott might be a little more wary.


    ¡°Sky Melvis!¡± Scott eximed.


    He immediately frowned when he saw that Sky was here.


    Sky was also at Mystic rank. In fact, he had achieved Mystic rank far longer than Scott.


    If they really did fight, Scott might lose to him. More importantly, Sky had other helpers.


    Aside from that, Sky was also one of the Twelve Battle Kings of Divine Constabry.


    Not only did Sky have a higher status, he also had a strongerwork of support. It was


    very annoying.


    ¡°Even you are protecting a little piece of trash like him?¡± Scott asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll protect him with my life,¡± Sky nodded and said.


    Protecting Alex with his life meant something different entirely. That meant Sky was


    willing to fight the Pattingson family while risking his life for Alex.


    Was Alex really this powerful?


    Even Anna¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief as she looked at Sky.


    ¡°Fine!¡± After Scott and Sky stared at each other for a few seconds, Scott finally nodded.


    ¡°For Captain Melvis¡¯ sake, I¡¯ll forgive him this time!¡± Scott added before ring coldly at


    Alex.


    ¡®Since I can¡¯t deal with you openly, I¡¯ll do it in secret. What could Divine Constabry do


    without evidence?¡¯


    ¡°Evan, let¡¯s go!¡± Scott shouted after making up his mind. He asked Evan Laws to leave


    with him.


    Right then, Alex spoke up calmly. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Alex in shock. It was as if they were looking at a fool.


    With his cheek bone fractured and his face swollen like a pig, Evan still yelled unclearly.


    ¡°Hey, kid. Didn¡¯t my boss let you off the hook? Must you get yourself killed?¡±


    ¡°You can leave, but you must take a punch from me first, ¡± Alex said.


    Scott turned around with an amused look on his face. Instead of looking at Alex, he


    looked at Sky.


    ¡°Captain Melvin, you heard him. It¡¯s not me who¡¯s disrespecting you. He


    asked for it.


    ¡°Alright. I promise to take a punch from you. After one punch, you¡¯ll deal with the


    consequences, dead or alive,¡± Scott added before Sky could nod.


    Alex nodded without a pause.


    Although Anna and Sky wanted to convince Alex otherwise, Alex cut them off. ¡°I have


    already made up my mind,¡± Alex said.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Everyone watched as the two of them engaged in battle.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be the judge!¡± Sky said loudly before taking his phone out to record the fight.


    ¡°ording to martial arts rules, this will be a battle for life or death. The winner will bear


    no responsibility, and if anyone dies, there is no grudge to be held. Begin!¡±


    Sky shouted.


    Then¡­ Boom!


    Alex and Scott threw a punch at the same time, and the collision of their fists caused a


    lightning like burst. The entire crowd went silent.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 373

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 373


    Scott Pattingson was the top dog among the younger generation in the Pattingson


    family. He had the highest levels of natural talent andprehension. Hence, the


    Pattingson family did their best to help him grow. Indeed, he was born a genius. At


    twenty-five years old, he had already achieved Intermediate-Mystic rank and reached


    the sixth stage with the family-inherited Golden Crushing Punch.


    With a single punch,


    he could even crush steel tes.


    Right then, Scott used 100% of his inner force.


    He wanted to kill Alex Rockefeller with a single punch so that those from the Yowell


    family and Divine Constabry could see clearly that he was not one to be humiliated.


    After letting out a wild roar, the inner force concentrated around his fist started to


    crackle.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts stopped briefly, frightened by the might of his punch. Even Anna


    Coleman had a fearful look in her eyes. She could imagine how terribly injured she


    would be if she was punched. That was if she even survived in the first ce.


    On the other hand, Alex¡¯s punch was the Coleman family¡¯s Dragon-Tusk Punch.


    But it didn¡¯t look quite like it either.


    It was gentle and light, without any sound or gust of wind.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Scott shouted mercilessly.


    Michelle Yowell screamed in fear. She turned around and didn¡¯t dare to watch what


    happened next.


    Boom!


    Their fists collided against each other.


    Then, the sound of bones cracking could be painfully heard, and one of them was sent


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    flying. Instead of Alex, it was Scott who was sent flying.


    Scott¡¯s eyes were wide open in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that his fully charged Golden


    Crushing Punch couldn¡¯t even make Alex move an inch when it hit him. It was as if Scott


    was hitting a hundred tons of steel.


    Meanwhile, every inch of Scott¡¯s bones was crushed instantly due to the reversed


    impact. It hurt him to the core of his heart.


    Even more unbelievable was the fact that a stream of energy emitted from Alex¡¯s fist. It


    thoroughly destroyed Scott¡¯s nerves, veins and inner organs.


    Now, Scott couldn¡¯t feel anything in his body. He felt as if he had been struck by


    lightning.


    This wasn¡¯t the kind of electrifying jolt one felt when attracted to the opposite gender.


    Instead, it was the kind that went up to several tens of millions of high-voltage electricity.


    It only took Scott one second to realize he was done for. His life had been taken away in


    an instant. Before he died, a realization urred to him. Not only was Alex a martial


    arts expert, but he was also the true master of cultivation.


    Although Scott felt endlessly remorseful, it was toote.


    Bam!


    Scott fell to the ground and was no longer breathing.


    Everyone in the Yowell family looked as if they had just seen a ghost


    Evan Laws covered his mouth. ¡°How is this possible? How could this be?¡± he cried out


    pitifully.


    Anna blinked her pretty eyes several times-she was thoroughly shocked.


    Michelle even cried out loudly.


    Sky Melvis was still recording a video of the battle. He walked over to look at Scott


    before shaking his head and sighing. ¡°Scott Pattingson lost to a single punch and died


    on the spot. No grudges will be held in this fight!¡±


    Sky had said ¡®no grudges will be held¡¯ twice.


    This was the underlying rule of the martial arts world. In a battle that determined life or


    death, regardless of victory or defeat, friendly forces of either side were not allowed to


    exact revenge. Otherwise, they would be considered as the failures of the martial arts


    society and be ostracized.


    Even Divine Constabry agreed with this rule.


    However¡­


    Sky turned off the camera and pulled Alex aside before speaking in a soft voice. ¡°Scott


    Pattingson is the strongest person in the younger generation of the Pattingson family.


    He¡¯s also a leading member of the Pattingson family. Although he died in your hands in


    a fair fight, you must be careful when they secretly try to avenge him. I will use this


    footage to appropriately warn them against doing so,¡± Sky said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alex nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯re family, after all,¡± Sky chuckled and said.


    ¡°Are you really the Immortal Doctor?¡± Sky asked after a pause.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Alex was stunned. He started thinking to himself. Wace Yoke really did not hold back


    from advertising Alex.


    Since Wace couldn¡¯t dominate America entirely, he used this


    poor strategy to slowly reveal Alex¡¯s identity.


    As one of the Twelve Battle Kings of Divine Constabry, and one of their twelve


    sub-group¡¯s leaders, Sky was willing to stand up and protect Alex with his life by going


    against the Pattingson family.


    Naturally, Sky had his reasons, Alex¡¯s greatest value was


    that he was the Immortal Doctor.


    Although Alex had already taken a guess at Sky¡¯s thoughts, he didn¡¯t think much of it.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 374

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 374


    This was very normal. People would only help others if they were valuable. Otherwise,


    the helper would be considered a fool.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking Michelle with me. I¡¯ll help her recover to her formal state,¡± Alex Rockefeller


    said. He then picked Michelle Yowell up before turning around and leaving. Earlier, Alex


    saw how the Yowell family looked at him begrudgingly. This included Keith Yowell, who


    seemed to be regretting it already.¡±


    The incident today only happened because Michelle asked him to help her out.


    Alex didn¡¯t do anything wrong to the Yowell family. In fact, he was the victim.


    Thanks to this ordeal, he was able to see some things clearly on the fundamental level.


    After Alex left, Sky Melvis also quickly made his exit. He also took Scott Pattingson¡¯s


    corpse away with him.


    Anna Coleman stayed to call the ambnce and deal with the aftermath.


    Keith Yowell¡¯s eyes seemed dull, and there was a nk expression on his face. ¡°Anna,


    do you think I¡¯m really getting old? Am I so old that I make such poor judgement?¡± he


    asked Anna.


    Anna shook her head. ¡°Grandpa Yowell, things have already happened. There¡¯s no


    need to overthink.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Keith sighed.


    ¡°Can Michelle¡¯s damaged energy core really be fixed?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Other people might not be able to, but Alex can!¡± Anna said.


    Keith felt even more remorseful after hearing that. He couldn¡¯t afford to be a middleman!


    ***


    Alex returned to Maple Vi.


    He didn¡¯t think that Waltz Fleur would be here too. Waltz was wearing a very sexy ck


    pajama outfit while she watched the television on the couch in the living room.


    Waltz noticed Alex carrying a pretty girl in his arms when he came back. Her face


    immediately turned dark and she jumped out of her seat. ¡°Alex, did you drug this girl?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t drug her. She¡¯s perfectly sober,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the little devil from the Yowell family? What¡¯s going on? D*mn, why is she


    so badly injured? Who did it?¡± Waltz asked.


    Back at the Rockefeller family¡¯s funeral hall, Michelle was the one who had stepped


    forward to offer help. Naturally, Waltz recognized her.


    ¡°Get me some warm water. I¡¯m going to adjust her bones back into ce first,¡± Alex


    said.


    After that, Alex became very upied for a while.


    A few days ago, he used Zharvakko to help James Coney connect his bones on the


    spot. His broken leg recovered in half an hour. However, it took far too much effort. This


    time, Alex was going to carry out the treatment over several stages. It felt much better


    doing so.


    Two hourster, the treatment wasplete. Alex moved Michelle onto a bed in the


    bedroom.


    ¡°Alex, what exactly happened?¡± Waltz asked curiously.


    Alex told her what happened without hiding any information.


    Waltz immediately let out a shocked cry. ¡°Oh my god! Did you kill Scott Pattingson? The


    Pattingson family from North Tokyo won¡¯t be easy to deal with. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve barked


    up the wrong tree. Things will get troublesometer.¡±


    ¡°Are you very familiar with the Pattingson family? How do theypare to your


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a difficultparison. The Pattingson family has a martial arts background, and


    they prioritize martial arts cultivation. Meanwhile, Thousand Miles Conglomerate


    focuses on business. Martial arts only y a supporting role. People are right in saying


    that we operate in a grey area!


    If the Pattingson family wanted to mess with you, they


    would normally not use the business route. They would usually initiate a battle and bet


    on it!¡± Waltz exined.


    Alex remained silent.


    ¡°However, if they are the backstabbing kind, and they hate you enough, they might


    privately hire someone to mess with you. That¡¯s likely too.¡±


    ¡°I can help you with this, but my capabilities aren¡¯t strong enough!¡±


    ¡°Alex, is there any way to rapidly enhance my capability? For example, we can double


    the number of lessons, or we can train together. What do you think?¡± Waltz asked.


    Alex gave her a gentle knock on her forehead.


    However, he soon came up with an idea. ¡°If I increase Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s


    battle power by ten times, are you able to make California¡¯s underworld a solid and


    profitable business?¡±


    ¡°Did you say ten times? Did I hear you mistakenly?¡± Waltz was shocked.


    ¡°Give me some time. I can help you be an Innate Grandmaster. I need a fail proof


    backup team! I must make sure nothing happens to my mother, my wife, you and


    Maya.¡±


    Waltz let out a loud cry before jumping onto Alex. ¡°Alex, I want to have your children.¡±


    Alex tossed her onto the couch. ¡°You should have children with an ape.¡±


    Right then, Alex suddenly thought of a woman, Prisci Paytas.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 375

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 375


    Prisci Paytas was thedy with the strongest innate bloodline Alex Rockefeller had


    ever met. In fact, Prisci was even stronger than the girl who wore a sailor¡¯s uniform,


    Holly Yates.


    If Alex could make her his disciple and train her, she would definitely be a strong


    member on his team. Unfortunately, these were peaceful times, and Prisci was a


    university student.


    It was a little difficult and disrespectful to make her his disciple and


    make her do his bidding. Alex could only indirectly guide her through Michelle Yowell.


    He would leave everything to fate!


    ¡°Michelle¡¯s energy core was destroyed, and she lost all her martial arts abilities. Can


    that even be fixed?¡± Waltz asked.


    Alex nodded. ¡°It can. I¡¯ll just have to use a type of pill called Energy Recovery Pill. It will


    be able to heal her energy core and help her focus her inner force once again. The


    original cultivation method taught by her family had left her with some side effects. Now


    that her energy core is destroyed, those side effects are gone. Her condition will be


    even better after she recovers,¡± Alex exined.


    After that, Alex let Waltz rest while he stood alone in a wrecked courtyard. He looked up


    at the sky.


    There were stars all over the sky while the moon shone brightly. However, Alex had a


    feeling that things wouldn¡¯t be calm for long.


    The Rockefeller family, Japanese ninjas, the Pattingson family, and the hidden enemy


    his mother was deeply wary and wouldn¡¯t even dare speak of were all messing up his


    lifepletely.


    Ever since these people appeared, life had never been calm.


    The only way to safeguard himself and protect his family in such a dangerous


    environment was to be stronger, to make his enemies tremble in fear, to stun the


    people of the world with his might.


    Not only did he need his own capabilities, but he also needed strong forces around him.


    On the second floor, Waltz stood still in front of the French window as she quietly looked


    down at Alex.


    ***


    The next day, Alex didn¡¯t go anywhere else. He stayed at home to focus on modifying


    Waltz¡¯s martial arts technique.


    Alex took a total of five hours to modify the Cuore Force she was currently practicing so


    that it greatly boosted her cultivation speed significantly.


    He also added new cultivation


    content to her technique.


    Alex named the new technique Moon of the Nine Revolutions. With every revolution of


    the moon cycle, her powers would increase.


    Alex also modified the content of Michelle¡¯s new version of Slunce Jauda.


    It didn¡¯t sound like a huge feat, but Alex was a god-like existence.


    Other great masters


    would take a huge amount of time to create an entire set of techniques. How was Alex


    able to create one in just a few hours?


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t surprising at all. It was a proof of his own sess in cultivating


    the Force. Alex was able to pick and choose certain parts of his technique to blend it


    with their original Cuore Force techniques.


    It was like asking a professor who studied


    further mathematics, calculus, and limits toe up with a primary school mathematics


    quiz. Wasn¡¯t it a piece of cake?


    At night, Waltz returned home after work. She was surprised to find Alex cooking in the


    kitchen. When she smelled the food, her mouth immediately started to water and she


    began to feel hungry.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re cooking!¡± Waltz eximed.


    Wearing a dress, Waltz sneaked into the kitchen and reached for the food on the te.


    Wham!


    Alex pushed her hand away.


    ¡°Have you washed your hands?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Wash them for me,¡± Waltz said.


    ¡°Use the utensils!¡±


    Waltz still washed her hands before using the fork and spoon to taste the food. In the


    next moment, she immediately smiled. The food tasted extremely good. ¡°It tastes


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    delicious! I can¡¯t believe you have such great culinary skills. You¡¯re good enough to be a


    professional chef. You must have received proper training for this, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Alex chuckled. ¡°I learned how to cook when I was with the Assex family. My


    mother-inw is a very picky eater. If I don¡¯t make food good enough for her, she¡¯d yell


    at me.¡±


    In reality, Alex knew very well that ire Assex just didn¡¯t like him and intentionally


    picked on him.


    Waltz was astonished.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 376

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 376


    Suddenly, Waltz Fleur put her utensils down and hugged Alex Rockefeller from behind.


    ¡°Alex, get a divorce! You and Dorothy are from twopletely different worlds. Plus,


    your mother-inw is a weirdo! You can have me as your second wife and Maya as your


    first wife. If it reallyes to it, you can have Michelle as your third wife. You¡¯ll be


    upied enough.¡±


    Alexughed bitterly.


    ¡°I¡¯vepleted the modification for your Cuore Force. It¡¯s in your room. I named it Moon


    of the Nine Revolutions. You¡­¡± Before Alex could finish his sentence, Waltz had


    already let him go and ran off.


    ¡°Sh*t. What kind of wife is this? She¡¯s an annoying girl!¡± Alex murmured before he


    continued cooking.


    Very soon, Waltz ran out from her room and asked Alex all sorts of questions about


    cultivation.


    Feeling annoyed, Alex pressed his palm against her back and started activating her


    cultivation pathway. The pathway began to form in the veins in her body.


    ¡°From now on, train like this. I can¡¯t help you with the martial art technique. You¡¯ll have


    to figure it out on your own. Also¡­¡± Alex said before taking a sheet of paper out from


    his pocket that had a list of herbs written on it, items needed to create pills for Waltz.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a list of all the herbs needed.


    If you can get them, try to do so. I¡¯ll make pills for


    you to increase your capability. Feel free to discuss this matter with your godfather.


    Basically, you guys supply the ingredients, I¡¯ll make the pills. Together, we¡¯ll make


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate dominate California¡¯s underworld on its own.¡±


    Waltz nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll talk to my godfather about this.¡±


    ***


    Another day passed in the blink of an eye. Early in the morning, Alex received a call


    from his mother, Brittany Rockefeller. She sounded so excited and loud that Alex


    thought he might turn deaf.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re awesome! ¡± She eximed.


    ¡°The Bounty e Cream recipe you modified for me yielded unusually good results. It¡¯s


    three times more effective than the product we developed.


    Do you know what this


    means? This means it¡¯s a product that can beat any brand of e cream in the world.


    Also, is the other recipe you left behind a whitening recipe? It¡¯s effectiveness is equally


    as shocking,¡± Brittany said.


    Alex smiled slightly after listening to what she said.


    There were countless other recipes like those in his mind.


    Those two were simply the


    two mostmon types. The more effective recipes would, however, require extremely


    precious spiritual herbs, and they were actually a part of medicinal alchemy.


    Thus, a lot of those products couldn¡¯t be mass-produced. Otherwise, the results would


    be even more effective.


    ¡°Mother, the main effect of that recipe isn¡¯t whitening. It has anti-aging and anti-wrinkling


    properties.


    But whitening is a by-product,¡± Alex exined.


    ¡°What?¡± Brittany was shocked.


    ¡°It even has anti-aging and anti-wrinkling properties. No way! I¡¯m going to carry out


    targeted experiments to produce urate experimental data,¡± she added.


    ¡°Remember to keep the recipe a secret. ¡± Alex chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dumb. Of course, I know what to do. Be careful in California. I heard there was


    an assasination attempt on Zendaya during a concert.


    It¡¯s ridiculous. How could


    something like that happen?¡±


    Alex rubbed his nose.


    He wondered how his mother would react if she knew he was there when that incident


    happened.


    Right after his call with Brittany ended, he received a call from Cheryl Coney.


    ¡°Alex, do you still remember the brain specialist from California Main Hospital, Andrew?¡±


    She asked.


    Alexughed. ¡°That big nosed foreigner who says things that I can¡¯t take seriously? Of


    course, I remember him.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He came to see me and said that he wants to receive treatment from you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Well then, has he published the promised apology in the Swiss Medical Journal?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and have a look? Although he hasn¡¯t published it, he has invited a


    reporter from that publishingpany.


    The reporter says that the apology will only be


    published after your traditional medicine has been proven effective.¡±


    Alex raised his brows. ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle over right away.¡±


    When Alex arrived at California Main Hospital, Alex saw Beatrice Assex talking to a few


    of her ssmates. As he passed them by, he listened to their conversation. In the end,


    he found out they were actually here to look for Mask.


    It seemed like both of Zendaya¡¯s


    female bodyguards were hospitalized here.


    ¡°Beatrice, hurry up. Let¡¯s find out if Mask, the man of your dreams is here. If we do get


    to see him, you¡¯ll finally be able to drink and eat in peace, and be put out of your misery


    from missing him so much.¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded when he heard this.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 377

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 377


    ¡°Is there something wrong with this woman¡¯s brain? She actually has feelings for Mask!


    Good gosh!¡±


    Alex Rockefeller felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Barring aside the fact that


    Beatrice Assex was Dorothy Assex¡¯s younger sister, she was also his own sister-inw.


    Over the past ten months, this woman had always been dissing him with her peculiar


    mannerism.


    She either called him out for being useless or a piece of trash.


    Beatrice would probably have a meltdown if she found out that her crush, Mask, was


    actually Alex.


    Alex shook his head. He decided to ignore her and continued walking further inside.


    However, Beatrice actually noticed him.


    She immediately ran over and grabbed him by his shirt. ¡°Why are you here? What are


    you doing here?¡± she asked.


    Alex looked at how strange she seemed. ¡°I don¡¯t think me being here has anything to do


    with you, does it?¡±


    Alex calmly pushed her away.


    ¡°You b*stard. You might not realize it, but I know you must be here to see that female


    doctor! How could you be so shameless? My sister just changed her mind about you,


    and you¡¯re already meeting other women behind her back.


    Can¡¯t you behave more like


    a normal guy? You could get a job, or even make deliveries!¡± Beatrice said angrily.


    Alex chuckled coldly. ¡°Make deliveries? Do you think I need such small amounts of


    money? Did you even see me meeting another woman?¡±


    Beatrice suddenly recalled that Alex just received twenty million dors from Felix


    Shepherd. Now that Alex had the money, he naturally looked down on the money he


    would earn from making deliveries.


    But this jerk was spending his money recklessly. He was seeing other women and he


    didn¡¯t even give her mother a single cent.


    ¡°Also, please, wake up. It¡¯s one thing to go after celebrities, but it¡¯s another thing if you


    do it mindlessly. How could you fall in love with Mask? You barely know anything about


    him. Does he even know you? Does he know who you are? If you have so much


    energy, why don¡¯t you pick up embroidery or culinary arts at home?


    You might end up


    getting married to a good person in the future,¡± Alex suddenly said.


    Beatrice¡¯s face turned red after hearing what Alex said.


    This was her secret. She only told a few good friends about it when the incident


    happened. She didn¡¯t even tell her mother or her sister. How did Alex find out?


    In the next second, Beatrice went from being embarrassed to angry.


    ¡°What does it have


    to do with you? Why do you care?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to care about you. Go after Mask all you want!¡± Alex said before


    leaving.


    Beatrice was so angry that she stomped her foot on the ground.


    Her friend, Mona Weiss, ran up to her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your brother-inw? Why does he look


    a little like Mask from the back?¡±


    Beatrice was stunned. She looked over at Alex before pouting. ¡°How so? Look at him.


    He walks like a dog.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not care about your annoying brother-inw. Hurry, let¡¯s look for


    Mask. If we miss him, you¡¯ll just end up crying again! ¡± Beatrice¡¯s friend said.


    Alex heard everything.


    He wished he could run over to her and w her eyes out. ¡®Look clearly. I¡¯m Mask, the


    man you dream about all day and night!


    Now stop dreaming. I¡¯ll never like you!¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Very soon, Alex arrived at Cheryl Coney¡¯s office.


    In the room, apart from Cheryl and Andrew ¡®the big nosed foreigner¡¯ there was also a


    tall, foreign looking beauty with blonde hair and blue eyes wearing sses. She was


    probably the reporter from the medical publishingpany Cheryl had mentioned.


    There was also a middle-aged man. Alex had met this person before. He was Lucifer


    North, the director of First City Hospital.


    When Alex arrived, Andrew immediately looked excited. ¡°Oh, God! I finally get to see


    you again!¡± Andrew eximed.


    He wanted to greet Alex with a warm hug, but Alex quickly pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m not


    your God.¡±


    Andrew didn¡¯t feel awkward about it at all. Instead, heughed. ¡°Oh, right. I suddenly


    remembered. Very few people in America believe in the god we speak of. You believe in


    another god.


    Dear Alex, regardless of which god you believe in, you are like my god.¡±


    Cheryl tried to hold in herughter.


    Lucifer found it hard to resist his giggle.


    The blondedy, on the other hand, looked Alex up and down before scoffing. ¡°Andrew,


    you embarrass me. The god you spoke of is a woman.


    Do you think he¡¯s a woman?


    Anyway, is he the miracle doctor you mentioned could revive the dead and let patients


    with broken legs walk again within half an hour? I really suspect that you might have


    Alzheimer¡¯s disease.¡±


    Alex nced at the female reporter, and his gaze gradually turned cold.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 378

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 378


    ¡°Dear Alex, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Her name is Miranda Finn. You can call her


    Little Finn. She¡¯s the granddaughter of an old buddy of mine. Ever since she was a


    kid¡­ Well, she¡¯s been like a stray kitten¡­¡± Andrew quickly said.


    Before Andrew could continue speaking, Miranda cut him off. ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re going to


    piss me off if you keep talking like this. Stop wasting my time.


    He¡¯s so young, but you


    call him an amazing miracle doctor. You must have been fooled by him.¡±


    Alex Rockefeller looked at Andrew calmly. ¡°Does this mean you haven¡¯ t convinced this


    woman yet?¡± he asked.


    Andrew waved his hand. ¡°Alex, she¡¯s a very difficult woman to deal with. I really hope


    you can convince her.¡±


    Mirandaughed out loudly. ¡°Andrew, you must have been fooled by him. To be honest,


    I didn¡¯te to do an interview or anything like that. I just wanted to see what kind of


    person fooled you. Oh, I¡¯ve learned something new today¡­ Traditional medicine?


    Hmph. Is that even considered medical knowledge? It¡¯s practically witchcraft, something


    handed down by American tribes with superstitions and myths involved. Andrew, you


    should really look for a proper children¡¯s mythical storybook from America.


    Otherwise,


    it¡¯d be way too embarrassing.¡±


    Cheryl Coney and Lucifer North were both very upset with Miranda. However, she was


    a foreign female reporter. They couldn¡¯t get angry and yell at her in her face.


    Right then, Alex walked over to Miranda.


    She was shocked. ¡°What are you going to do to me? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a karate


    expert.¡±


    Alex looked at her blue eyes that looked like they belonged to a feral cat. This was the


    first time he held his gaze with a Persian at such a close distance.


    ¡°Do you not believe in traditional medicine? Do you think it¡¯s all superstition and myths?¡±


    Alex asked calmly.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Miranda said.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll show you what myths in America really look like.¡±


    He gently lifted a finger and tapped Miranda below her neck


    In the next second, she started screaming out loud. ¡°Oh, oh my god! Oh lord! Why can¡¯t


    I move? Have I been paralyzed? What did you do to me? Oh! Oh my god! I don¡¯t want


    to be paralyzed!¡±


    Everyone else was also shocked, including Cheryl.


    In traditional medicine, there wasn¡¯t any kind of acupunctural method that could instantly


    freeze one¡¯s limbs in ce. Even the theory of hitting a person¡¯s pressure point as


    described in martial arts novels wasn¡¯t practical in traditional medicine.


    Miranda was crying loudly with a frightened expression.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say traditional medicine is just witchcraft and myths? I¡¯m showing you what


    traditional medicine is right now,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t traditional medicine. This is¡­ Martial arts. That¡¯s right. You people call it


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡®hitting a pressure point¡¯, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s described like that in Condor Heroes,¡± Miranda


    said.


    Alex couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d actually seen this before.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°This is traditional medicine.¡±


    Miranda still didn¡¯t believe him and continued to shout.


    Annoyed by her, Alex tapped her again. Now, Miranda couldn¡¯t even speak. She could


    only open her mouth without making any sounds. Her eyeballs rolled around from left to


    right. She tried her best to give Andrew looks, and it made her seem very odd.


    Alex ignored her and turned to look at Andrew. ¡°Looks like your promise is going to fall


    through. She doesn¡¯t believe in it at all.¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s fine. Even without Little Finn, I can stille up with the article myself and


    publish it on the paper. I came to you for a treatment so that I could personally


    experience the healing effects of traditional medicine. That way, my writing would be


    even more persuasive. I want the entire world to know that traditional medicine is


    awesome!¡± Andrew eximed.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Okay. I will give you a treatment now. I¡¯ll be able to cure you of


    pancreatitis within half an hour.¡±


    ¡°What? Half an hour? Oh my god! Alex, you really are my Goddess of Mercy!¡± Andrew


    eximed.


    Miranda, on the other hand, smirked.


    Could Alex really cure Andrew of pancreatitis within half an hour? It was the biggest


    joke she had ever heard. If Alex could really do it, Miranda swore she would address


    him as her father.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t speak now.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 379

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 379


    Alex Rockefeller thought about it for a while.


    The most ideal way to cure this big nosed foreigner of his pancreatitis was to use an


    electrified needle with the lightning attribute. In fact, using one¡¯s finger was the fastest


    and easiest way.


    However, mostmoners couldn¡¯t ept being treated with finger poking methods.


    Without using a silver needle to carry out acupuncture, it would appear too illogical.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it. Hence, Alex turned to look at Cheryl


    Coney. ¡°Do you have a silver needle? Can I borrow it?¡±


    Cheryl was a doctor who practiced a fusion of traditional and modern medicine.


    Acupuncture was one of her strengths. So she definitely had silver needles in her


    drawer. She immediately took a brand-new pack of silver needles out. ¡°I thought you


    didn¡¯t use silver needles,¡± she said.


    Alex sighed. ¡°I¡¯m worried these foreigners can¡¯t understand the treatment otherwise.¡±


    Cheryl chuckled softly. ¡°Do you think they would understand it just because you use


    silver needles?¡±


    She was right, but Alex still decided to use silver needles. In fact, he used a seemingly


    miraculous technique that included throwing needles into the air.


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no! Oh my god. Dear Alex, do you think I¡¯m a dartboard?¡± Andrew


    immediately cried out in shock after pulling his shirt up.


    However, it was already toote. Alex moved way too fast. With a flick of his finger, a


    silver needle jabbed into Andrew¡¯s pressure point. Only a short part of the needle was


    still sticking out and visibly shaking.


    ¡°Stop making noise. It doesn¡¯t even hurt!¡± Alex red at Andrew.


    Right then, Cheryl¡¯s and Lucifer North¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Some nurses were a little rough when injecting needles via patients¡¯ buttocks, that was


    still understandable.


    However, it was simply outrageous to have the silver needles


    thrown around like this.


    Silver needles were extremely fine.


    Moreover, acupuncture requires precision in identifying acupuncture points, which was


    definitely not something ordinary people could do.


    Miranda Finn, who could only move the parts of her body above her neck, felt as if her


    cat-like eyes were going to fall out.


    Right then, anotherdy walked through the door. She was wearing a face mask. If she


    was a paparazzi, the people in the room would have been able to acutely sense it.


    However, she was instead the megastar who had nearly been assassinated earlier,


    Zendaya!


    As soon as Zendaya walked in, she saw Miranda in an odd pose with a weird look on


    her face. ¡°Miranda, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she asked.


    It turned out that Zendaya and Miranda were friends. Lucifer shushed at Zendaya,


    asking her to be quiet. Zendaya was stunned.


    Right then, Alex threw out three more needles that urately thrusted into the pressure


    points around Andrew¡¯s stomach. Now, Andrew was left with only curiosity. Just as Alex


    said, the long needles that pierced through his skin didn¡¯t actually hurt. Andrew only felt


    a slight numbing and itchy sensation.


    It was all a little too unbelievable.


    Andrew stared at his stomach as he deeply immersed himself in this unusual treatment


    process.


    Zendaya could also finally see Alex¡¯s face clearly. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, it¡¯s you¡­¡± she said


    in a surprised tone.


    Lucifer gestured for Zendaya not to make any sound once again. Only then did she


    sheepishly press her palms together.


    After that, she looked at Alex¡¯s face without


    blinking. One couldn¡¯t quite tell what emotion she was expressing as her face was


    covered by a mask.


    But Alex didn¡¯t even look at her once. Right then, he seemed extremely focused.


    He was holding the fifth needle, and it was also the final needle he would use during this


    treatment.


    ¡°Andrew!¡± Alex suddenly said.


    ¡°The condition of your pancreatitis is already quite serious. There are signs of


    calcification and cysts. This final needle I¡¯m going to use will be a little painful. If you¡¯re


    afraid of the pain, I could hit you until you pass out. Oh, no. I mean I could use


    anesthesia on you.¡± Alex exined.


    ¡°No, dear Alex. I don¡¯t want anesthesia. I want to experience this unusual treatment in


    the most original way.


    Did you know that my primary doctor rmended surgery for


    me? But that was too terrifying because the sess rate was only thirty percent, and I


    would probably never wake up from the operating table. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a strong man


    who¡¯s not afraid of pain,¡± Andrew quickly said.


    ¡°As you wish!¡± Alex eximed.


    Alex had a calm look on his face. Suddenly, the silver needle in his hand started to


    vibrate on its own.


    There were even tiny electric sparks on the tip of the needle. In the


    next moment, the silver needle broke away from Alex¡¯s fingers and actually levitated in


    the air. The electric sparks on it became even brighter.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°What is this? Is this a special power?¡±


    Andrew started shouting. His face was full of excitement, and he couldn¡¯t take his eyes


    off the silver needle.


    The rest of the group did the same.


    Alex controlled the silver needle with Chi such that it continued to float in the air. He


    gently nced at Miranda. From her expression, he could tell that she was shocked. ItBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    seemed as if she had witnessed a miracle.


    On the other hand, Zendaya seemed


    rtively calm. Since she was from Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family, she had encountered


    quite a few strange people in her life. Her father was a martial arts expert as well. She


    knew that once someone achieved the level of cultivation where their inner force could


    be used externally, manipting light objects like a silver needle was not that difficult.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 380

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 380


    However, Zend aya couldn¡¯t quite understand why there were sizzling lightning shes.


    ¡°This is a Chi needle we use in traditional medicine. It is created by imbuing needles


    with Chi energy. You can think of the lightning sparks as bio-electricity,¡± Alex Rockefeller


    said calmly.


    The silver needle slowly advanced. When it was five centimeters away from the rest of


    the silver needles, the electric spark on it spread to the other four needles, and they all


    started emitting electric sparks.


    Crackle!


    ¡°Ah! oh!¡±


    Andrew cried out. It was unbearably painful.


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t too different from a typical surgery. This treatment also involved


    removing the calcified parts of his pancreas and the cysts around it. The only difference


    was that Western doctors would do it with a scalpel, while Alex did it with electrified Chi


    needles.


    Wham!


    Alex pped Andrew so hard that he passed out.


    The next part would be easy.


    As everyone watched in amazement, the silver needles on Andrew¡¯s body began to


    emit a pungent and unpleasant green smoke.


    ¡°It stinks!¡± Cheryl Coney covered her nose as she took a step back. ¡°It smells like


    barbecued meat.¡±


    Alex seemed very rxed. ¡°Indeed, the festering parts of his pancreas have been


    directly roasted and sucked out by the lightning sparks from the silver needles. It does


    smell a bit like barbecued meat, albeit the stinky kind. Oh, right. How¡¯s the old man


    doing now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s much better. He¡¯s been asking if you woulde over to our ce for dinner. Are


    you free tonight?¡± Cheryl asked with a smile.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Not tonight. I¡¯ve got an appointment already.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes turned dark. She thought he was talking about Dorothy Assex.


    In reality, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Instead, Alex had an appointment with Jack Trent and Leanne Graves to attend their


    who gave Leanne her parasitic disease.


    Originally, it was supposed to best night. But


    since some people couldn¡¯t make it in time, and many of the employees from Leanne¡¯s


    Within half an hour, the treatment came to an end.


    After the silver needles were removed, Andrew woke up yelling. ¡°What happened to


    me?¡±


    Alex tossed the silver needles away. ¡°You¡¯re fine now. You can get a checkup.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is that true? Oh¡­ I really don¡¯t seem to be in pain anymore. In fact, I¡¯ve never


    felt this rxed. It¡¯s almost as if I¡¯ve gone back to the condition I was in twenty years


    ago. I can drink rum again,¡± Andrew said before giving Alex a tight hug.


    After that, he went to get a checkup.


    Alex then restored Miranda Finn¡¯s freedom. ¡°Now, do you still think traditional medicine


    is superstitious?¡± he asked.


    Zendaya could guess what had transpired between these two. ¡°Miranda, Alex is my


    friend. He¡¯s a very amazing practitioner of traditional medicine, and he fixed my knee,¡±


    she said.


    ¡°Oh?!¡± Miranda eximed. ¡°I can talk again. The paralysis is gone. My dear Zendaya,Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    he¡¯s actually your friend, eh? It¡¯s really¡­ it¡¯s amazing! I¡¯ve decided to do a feature on


    you, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Oh, well, I swore that if you managed to cure that alcoholic, Andrew of his illness within


    half an hour, I¡¯d call you Daddy. Well, as you can see, you won!¡± Miranda exined.


    Alex startedughing. Things had turned out well in the end.


    ¡°Alex, I have to thank you for what you didst time. Can we have a meal together?¡±


    Zendaya asked. Miranda nodded along. ¡°I can interview you during the meal,¡± she said.


    Alex checked the time. ¡°Alright. Cheryl, are you getting off work yet? Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need another ten minutes. Why don¡¯t you guys go ahead first?¡± Cheryl said.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    They made a reservation.


    Alex and Zendaya went over to order their food first.


    Since Miranda had something else


    to attend to, she would head over with Cherylter.


    Soon, Zendaya got into Alex¡¯s Aston Martin.


    At that moment, Beatrice Assex and her friends, who hadn¡¯t seen Mask, were also at


    the hospital¡¯s parking lot. They suddenly saw Alex with Zendaya.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Zendaya!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that guy? Is that Mask? Oh my god! Beatrice, that¡¯s your brother-inw!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 381

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 381


    As huge fans of Zendaya, these people knew Zendaya even better than paparazzi did.


    They could tell from the way she walked, the tone of her voice, and even a single gaze if


    it was really her in the flesh.


    Hence, when Zendaya walked past earlier, the four of them knew without a doubt that


    thisdy in a face mask with her hair tied into a bun was their idol, Zendaya. When they


    were sure that the person in the driver¡¯s seat was Alex Rockefeller, they were shocked.


    Especially Beatrice Assex, who looked as if she¡¯d seen a ghost or struck by lightning.


    ¡°How¡­ How could he be Mask?¡± Beatrice asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s absolutely impossible. There must be a mistake. He can¡¯t be Mask!¡± Beatrice¡¯s


    eyes were wide open as she stared at Alex, who was now talking andughing with


    Zendaya. She really couldn¡¯t picture this man being the useless brother-inw she


    knew.


    ¡°How else would you exin the fact that he¡¯s with Zendaya?


    Could your brother-inw


    have sessfully wooed Zendaya?¡± asked Mona Weiss.


    This sounded even more ridiculous.


    ¡°Beatrice, you actually fell in love with your brother-inw. Would your sister kill you if


    she found out?¡± asked one of the guys in the group with a chuckle.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. It can¡¯t be. Mask is an amazing person.


    Didn¡¯t you guys see him in the


    video? I personally witnessed it that night. Mask killed one person with every step he


    took, and be rescued me. How could Alex, that useless guy, be this strong? If he was


    this powerful, why would he let me yell at him all day. Why would he be submissive to


    my mother?¡± Beatrice cried out.


    ¡°This fellow has earned a lot of money recently. I bet he spent it all to buy a luxury car


    just to woo Zendaya,¡± Beatrice added.


    Mona was equally surprised. ¡°Let¡¯s follow them and see,¡± she said.


    Soon, they followed Alex¡¯s Aston Martin to a restaurant not too far away. When they


    looked up, they saw that it was Phoenix


    Restaurant.


    ¡°It¡¯s Phoenix Restaurant, one of the top five fine dining restaurants in California. A ss


    of water would cost a few hundred dors in this restaurant,¡± Mona said, staggered.


    Beatrice gritted her teeth. ¡°This jerk. To impress Zendaya, not only did he buy a luxuryN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    car, but he even took her to a ce like this. Yet, he wouldn¡¯t even give my mother a


    single cent. Did you guys know? He stayed in my house for half a year, but has never


    even bought an apple for us. All he gave my mother on her birthday was a broken pair


    of shoes.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ your broth er-inw really is¡­quite stingy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Why would your sister marry someone like him? Now, he¡¯s even


    trying to woo a beautiful goddess. What gave him the guts to do so?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s friends started to talk.


    Mona, on the other hand, frowned a little. ¡°Beatrice, don¡¯t you find it odd? You know


    Zendaya very well, don¡¯t you? When has she ever had a meal with a man on her own?


    This is the first time something ridiculous like this has happened. Your brother-inw


    might really have an unusual rtionship with her. I, for one, suspect that he is the guy


    you¡¯ve been thinking about all day long, Mask. That¡¯s because Mask just saved


    Zendaya¡¯s life.¡±


    Beatrice immediately looked dumbfounded.


    ¡°Quickly, let¡¯s go inside. We¡¯ll lose them soon if we don¡¯t!¡±


    After entering the restaurant, they happened to see Alex and Zendaya walking into a


    room.


    The few of them quickly followed Alex and Zendaya, hoping to eavesdrop outside the


    door.


    Right then, the door was suddenly pulled open forcefully.


    They all fell inward because it happened too quickly. The person who opened the door


    was Alex himself.


    On his way here, Alex could already sense that he was being followed. Originally, he


    thought it might have been an assassin or someone like that. He didn¡¯t think it would be


    his sister-inw, Beatrice. He stared coldly at Beatrice as she helped herself up.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Alex asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 382

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 382


    Beatrice Assex was caught off guard, especially with her favorite idol so nearby. For a


    while, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Zendaya recognized Beatrice right away. After all,


    what happened that night was still fresh in her mind.


    ¡°She just wants to know if you are Mask!¡± Mona Weiss said directly.


    As for the other two men, they could manage nothing else but to stare at Zendaya in


    awe from the moment they saw her.


    ¡°Are you guys out of your minds?¡± Alex Rockefeller¡¯s facial expression was cold.


    ¡°Beatrice, why are you looking for Mask, who might not even be who you think he is?


    Do you really want to get married to him?¡±


    Beatrice blushed. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I just¡­ I just wanted to thank him in person for


    saving my life.¡±


    ¡°Well, you ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not the Mask you¡¯re looking for,¡± Alex said.


    Beatrice finally returned to normal. ¡°Of course, I know you¡¯re not Mask. If you were him,


    I¡¯d jump down from this ce.¡± she grunted.


    Alex was speechless. He looked out the window. They were on the seventh floor. If


    Beatrice jumped down, she¡¯d be dead.


    Beatrice then turned to look at Zendaya. Her facial expression immediately changed,


    and she acted as sweet as she could be. ¡°Zendaya, I¡¯m your fan, one of the three lucky


    fans from before. My name is Beatrice.¡±


    Zendaya looked at Alex before she nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know. I remember you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really d to see you safe and sound. I¡­ I wanted to ask. Who is the masked


    bodyguard who saved me? Can I meet him? Perhaps, you could give me his number. I


    want to thank him in person,¡± Lady Beatrice said.


    Zendaya saw Rockefeller gently shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that for you.


    That bodyguard¡¯s status is rather


    unique. He¡¯s someone from the American government, and his identity cannot be


    revealed. I¡¯m bound by the principle of secrecy! However, if I get the chance, I¡¯ll express


    your gratitude to him on your behalf,¡± Zendaya said.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Beatrice seemed disappointed after hearing that.


    Mona immediately startedughing. ¡°Beatrice, thank goodness Mask isn¡¯t your


    brother-inw. Otherwise, you¡¯d be done for.


    Things could get messy if you actually fell


    in love with your brother-inw.¡±


    When Zendaya heard this, her delicate body suddenly shivered as a realization hit her.


    ¡°Him? Hmph! I never even doubted it!¡± Beatrice red at Alex briefly before turning to


    face Zendaya. ¡°Zendaya, this fellow has been married a long time ago. He¡¯s my


    brother-inw. In fact, he doesn¡¯t even have any aplishments. He lived in my


    house for ten months, doing nothing but babysitting.


    If he tries to woo you, please don¡¯t


    believe whatever he tells you.¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s mouth fell wide open, astonished.


    ¡°Alright, alright. That¡¯s enough, Beatrice. You can leave now! Stop dying us from


    ordering our food!¡± Alex said annoyedly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re thick skinned enough to continue with your meal! Don¡¯t you have


    any self-awareness at all?


    Zendaya is a national goddess. She¡¯s a huge celebrity worth


    at least a billion dors. You just extorted twenty million dors from someone else, and


    you¡¯re already buying luxury cars and having meals at a fine dining restaurant. Most


    importantly, Zendaya doesn¡¯t even have eyes for you. You¡¯re a married man. Aren¡¯t you


    embarrassed?¡± Beatrice reprimanded Alex impolitely.


    Alex felt helpless, he was afraid that she might spew nonsenseter. ¡°You¡¯re


    misunderstanding the situation.


    I don¡¯t intend to woo her,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then what are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me you have business to discuss here. Can


    you not be so shameless?¡± Beatrice uttered.


    Alex shook his head. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin further.


    Besides, in the eyes of Beatrice and ire Assex, he would always be a loser even if


    he had the world under his feet.


    Zendaya couldn¡¯t stand listening to this anymore. ¡°Miss Beatrice, I hope you pay a little


    attention to the words you speak Alex is a very good friend of mine, and he¡¯s not as bad


    as you say he is. If there¡¯s nothing else for you to do here, please leave and not disturb


    our meal any further,¡± she stood up and said.


    What?


    Beatrice was immediately shocked when she heard this. Was Alex actually Zendaya¡¯s


    good friend?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 383

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 383


    Beatrice Assex, Mona Weiss and their friends looked at each other. In the end,


    they had no choice but to leave with a sad look on their faces.


    They didn¡¯t even dare to ask for their idol¡¯s autograph like how fans normally


    would when they bumped into idols.


    ¡°Wait a second!¡± Zendaya suddenly called out to them. Zendaya was looking at


    Beatrice.


    ¡°Zendaya, what is it?¡± Beatrice asked worriedly.


    ¡°Miss Beatrice, I¡¯m d you became my fan, but more than that, I hope you can


    treat life well and treat the people around you better, especially your family.


    Although Alex is your brother-inw, I don¡¯t see you treating him like a family


    member at all, like how you should. Do you really think a stranger like me is more


    important than him?¡±


    ¡°The masked bodyguard was willing to save you because that¡¯s his character


    trait. If he found out that you¡¯re a person who treated your family this badly, I


    think he would be upset. Well, this is my honest advice for you. Goodbye!¡±


    Zendaya said.


    Beatrice left, unbearably upset.


    Right then, Cheryl Coney and Miranda Finn also arrived.


    They walked past Lady Beatrice and her friends.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Beatrice jerked her head around and happened to see Cheryl and Miranda


    walking into the room Alex and Zendaya were in.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Beatrice eximed. Her facial expression turned gloomy. She was even


    more upset now.


    ¡°Who was that? Do you know her?¡± Mona asked.


    ¡°I finally get it now. I know how Alex got to know Zendaya.¡± Beatrice seemed as if


    she figured out an important detail. ¡°Thedy in yellow who entered the room just


    now is a doctor from Premier Hospital. She is the granddaughter of California¡¯s


    legendary doctor, James Coney. Alex, the traitor, had already developed a


    rtionship with her. He must have gotten to know Zendaya through that female


    doctor. In the end, he¡¯s just someone who depends on women.¡±


    ¡°If your sister knows what kind of a man he is, why hasn¡¯t she divorced him?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? There¡¯s probably something wrong with her brain!¡±


    The group of people left.


    After finding out that Mask was someone from the government, whose identity


    was bound by the principle of secrecy, Beatrice¡¯s feelings for him only became


    even more irrevocable. She began to imagine Mask as a hero who protected his


    country, a military god during battles.


    She fantasized about the day he would


    When the time came, he would make her his wife and treat her with love and


    affection.


    Beatrice was so lost in thought that she walked right into a door, knocking her


    head against it.


    ¡°Hey, Beatrice. What are you thinking? Are you fantasizing about stuff again? Are


    you actually still thinking about Mask?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Ouch, it hurts!¡±


    Meanwhile, in the room, Zendaya looked at Alex with an odd expression. ¡°So,


    you¡¯re actually married. Was that your sister-inw? Are you worried that she


    might fall in love with you if she finds out that you are Mask?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you like to gossip so much too,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that all women like gossiping?¡± Zendaya said.


    When they walked in, Cheryl and Miranda were surprised by the conversation


    between Alex and Zendaya.


    Zendaya exined what had happened earlier and how she hid the fact that Alex


    was Mask.


    ¡°Alex is the perfect lover. It¡¯s a ssic case of how a man would always treat his


    wife like his first love no matter how badly she abuses him,¡± Cherylined.


    Alex felt a little awkward. ¡°Alright, stop talking about me. Let¡¯s order!¡±


    Originally, Miranda was here to expose Alex for being a fraud. However,


    experiencing it personally, coupled with Alex¡¯s rtionship with Zendaya, she


    was finally bing more epting of traditional medicine.


    After eating a bit of food, Miranda started speaking in very fluent English. ¡°I just


    found out that there are four aspects of traditional medicine, sight, smell, the


    patient¡¯s feelings, and the patient¡¯s pulse.


    Instead of machines, all you need is to


    check the patient¡¯s pulse. So, does that mean you can diagnose a patient just like


    that?¡±


    Alex nodded when he saw Miranda turning on a recording device. ¡°Yes, that is


    indeed the case. ¡±


    ¡°In that case, Mr. Rockefeller, can you check my pulse?¡± Miranda asked.


    Alex wanted to say he could tell she wasn¡¯t sick with a single nce¡­ But


    knowing how traditional medicine was currently perceived, he nodded. ¡°Not a


    problem.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 384

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 384


    Soon, Alex Rockefeller touched Miranda Finn¡¯s wrist. Originally, he was just putting up


    an act. But when he touched her, he really did detect something strange.


    ¡°How did it go? Did you find out anything?¡± Miranda asked.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to say it?¡± Alex asked strangely.


    Zendaya thought Alex¡¯s response was rather odd. ¡°Why would you refrain from telling


    her about her medical condition?¡±


    Miranda seemed nonchnt about it as well.


    ¡°Your gut isn¡¯t in good condition. You have gastritis,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Oh. that¡¯s right. But many people are affected by this ailment too,¡± Miranda said while


    waving her hand.


    ¡°But you had too much seafoodst night. After eating around seven crabs and more


    than three cones of ice-cream, your gastritis has worsened,¡± Alex said bluntly.


    ¡°Oh my god! Were you actually at Sia Buffet Restaurant too?¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes were wide


    open.


    ¡°Of course not! Apart from that, you also have a bit of liver cyst. You suffered from


    Hepatitis A when you were a kid, and you only recovered at the age of seven,¡± Alex


    said.


    Miranda was shocked again. ¡°Did you read up on my file?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Alex said.


    He wanted to continue speaking, but the next question he wanted to ask was too


    personal. Hence, he moved closer to Miranda and whispered into her ears.


    Suddenly, Miranda¡¯s face turned red all over, and she avoided Alex¡¯s gaze. Her facial


    expression was no longer as nonchnt as before. Alex mentioned something of


    utmost privacy to her. In fact, she thought that nobody would know about this.


    However, Alex was able to urately diagnose it.


    It turned out that her body was more easily aroused than other people. Every night, she


    would¡­ Otherwise, it was hard for her to fall asleep.


    ¡°This condition has already negatively affected your body,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Is there a way to cure it?¡± Miranda asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Miranda smiled.


    ¡°Now I truly believe that America¡¯s alternative medicine is amazing. I¡¯ve learned a huge


    lesson today. Once I return, I¡¯ll write a detailed article about this. But, on one condition,


    you must cure me of my illness,¡± she added.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ll head back to get prepared. I¡¯ll be able cure you of your


    illness tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dear Alex.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call him ¡®Daddy¡¯ anymore?¡± Zendayaughed.


    ¡°Oh, that was just a one time thing I swore to do. But if you like that, Alex, I could keep


    calling you Daddy.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Alex said.


    He would be crazy to want to be called Daddy by a foreign woman.


    Right then, the room opened. A middle-aged man dressed in a suit walked in with a


    bottle of red wine. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to have you here, Miss Zendaya. I am the manager


    of Phoenix Restaurant, Leo Adams. I would like to present you with a bottle of 1982¡¯s


    Lafite. Please ept this gift,¡± he said to Zendaya.


    After that, he turned to look at Cheryl Coney and Miranda. They were both very


    beautiful women.


    His smile widened.


    Zendaya chuckled helplessly. ¡°Mr. Adams, you¡¯re too kind. This bottle of wine is too


    expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Leoughed. ¡°Actually, this is a gift from Mr. ardo who is having his meal next door.


    Mr. ardo found out that Miss Zendaya is here, and he has specially invited you to


    join him for a while. Your two pretty friends can go over too.¡±


    Zendaya frowned a little. of course, she didn¡¯t want to go.


    Alex felt impatient. ¡°Mr. Adams, leave with your wine. We don¡¯t know who Mr. ardo


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    is!¡±


    Leo chuckled coldly as he red at Alex. ¡°Young man, be careful with your words. Mr.


    ardo is the son of Valtameri Co.¡¯s boss, Frank ardo,¡± he warned.


    When Alex heard Frank¡¯s name, his eyes shed. ¡°Ask him to get lost!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 385

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 385


    Leo Adams¡¯ cold gaze remained on Alex. ¡°Young man, you have no idea who you¡¯re


    talking about. Do you know what will happen to you if you disrespect Mr. ardo?¡±


    Everyone was getting angry.


    What kind of restaurant manager was this? What was he ying at?


    Was he pandering to someone else?


    ¡°Mr. Adams, we¡¯re customers who are here to eat in your restaurant. Don¡¯t you think a


    request like this is too much?¡± Zendaya asked coldly.


    Leo chuckled. ¡°Miss Zendaya, although you¡¯re a huge celebrity, that¡¯s all you are in the


    end. To put in a less pleasant way, you¡¯re an entertainer. I¡¯m doing this with good


    intentions. If you upset Mr. ardo, your artistic career might end prematurely.¡±


    Wham!


    Just as Leo finished speaking, he was pped across the face.


    It was Alex who did it.


    However, Alex moved so quickly that he was able to sit down right after pping Leo.


    Leo, whose face had be swollen on one side, couldn¡¯t even clearly see who


    pped him.


    However, he figured it was probably Alex.


    ¡°You piece of sh*t. How dare you hit me?¡± Leo covered his face with one hand as he


    red angrily at Alex.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you think you¡¯re in a dream?¡±


    Alex stood up this time. He was several inches taller than Leo, looking down at him


    coldly.


    In the next second, he pped Leo again.


    Wham!


    The other side of Leo¡¯s face was also swollen now, he was even bleeding from the


    corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Do you believe this is the real world now?¡± Alex asked.


    Leo¡¯s eyes turned red. He nearly yelled to summon the restaurant¡¯s bodyguards.


    However, he realized he was here to do Mr. ardo¡¯s bidding. With Mr. ardo


    around, he had no need for the restaurant¡¯s bodyguards.


    Mr. ardo would definitely


    be able to beat Alex up better than them anyway.


    ¡°Very well!¡± Leo said coldly. He had never been treated so badly in his own restaurant.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve got guts to ask Mr. ardo to get lost. You¡¯re done for!¡± he added


    before turning around and leaving.


    As he was walking out, a bottle flew out and hit his knee. Leo stumbled to the ground


    with a thump.


    ¡°Take his wine away. We don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Leo grabbed the wine bottle and left quickly. But he wasn¡¯t running away. Instead, he


    was going to look for and report back to Mr. ardo.


    ***


    ¡°Valtameri Co. operates in a gray area in California. It¡¯s almost equivalent to Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate in its powers. I heard Valtameri Co.¡¯s CEO, Frank ardo, has a


    lot of fighters working for him. He seems very capable. Alex, wouldn¡¯t you get in


    trouble?¡± Cheryl Coney asked worriedly. She had heard a few things about Valtameri


    Co. before.


    To be honest, Alex had the intention of confronting Frank.


    Thest time he investigated the car ident and the people involved, all clues led to


    Frank in the end. However, Frank was not in California. Since Alex had bumped into his


    son, he could use this opportunity to lure Frank out.


    Though Alex might not be afraid, Cheryl and the others were wary.


    ¡°Cheryl, Zendaya, Miranda. Why don¡¯t you leave first? I¡¯ll stay here and deal with the


    rest of the matter.


    I don¡¯t want you to get involved,¡± Alex said.


    Zendaya shook her head gently. ¡°This thing started because of me. How could I leave


    without you? With you here, there¡¯s no reason for me to be worried. I doubt this young


    president of Valtameri Co. could be stronger than that assassin from the other day.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Miranda Finn didn¡¯t say anything.


    Cheryl, on the other hand, had her eyes opened wide. She looked at Zendaya in


    disbelief before turning to look at Alex. ¡°Are you Mask from that concert the other day?¡±


    News about Mask were all over the inte. In fact, some of the video streaming media


    tforms had even started riding on the trending topic of the masked hero. The same


    design of the mask had even been sold out on emerce tforms.


    How could Chery! not know about Mask as a California resident?


    She had also seen the video of Mask in action, and she was deeply shocked. But she


    didn¡¯t think that man would be Alex.


    Alex had no reason to hide it from Cheryl. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Do you pay attention


    to such gossip on the inte? Cheryl, you should leave first!¡±


    Cheryl shook her head. She didn¡¯t even budge. She was a little lost in thought, and


    nobody could tell what she was thinking.


    As for Miranda, there was a look of excitement in her eyes

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 386

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 386


    When Alex Rockefeller noticed Cheryl Coney¡¯s behavior, he stopped talking and


    continued eating.


    Very soon, someone kicked the door open forcefully. Four strong-looking men barged


    through the door. They were martial artists.


    However, they had very average levels of cultivation. They started shouting as they


    entered the room.


    One of them pointed at Zendaya. ¡°Piece of sh*t. You were offered a chance to get to


    know Mr. ardo, and that would¡¯ve been a huge favor for you. But you dared to turn it


    down. Who do you think you are? Some crappy celebrity, that¡¯s what. To Mr. ardo,


    you¡¯re no different from a struggling model,¡± he said crudely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap. We¡¯ll just grab her and bring her over. Break the guy¡¯s legs and bring


    the rest of the women over.


    Looks like there are two more pretty girls.


    This is going to be fun,¡± another man added.


    Zendaya and the otherdies remained silent.


    Once she knew that Alex was Mask, Cheryl was no longer afraid.


    Alex spat out a piece of fish bone and stood up. ¡°Are you the only people they sent?


    None of you are powerful enough to make Zendaya meet that idiot, Mr. ardo. Go


    back and bring someone more powerful.¡±


    ¡°D*mn. Who the hell are you?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t answer him.


    Instead, with the hilt of the fork and spoon in each of his hands, he stabbed each of their


    thighs at an incredibly high speed. After that, Alex waved his hand.


    The four brawny men were sent flying out of the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue eating!¡± Alex said.


    Zendaya¡¯s beautiful eyes were not fazed. She had seen people being taught lessons


    like this very frequently. The thing was, very few people knew her true identity. If the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    young president of Valtameri Co. knew that she was Zendaya and also the third


    daughter of Michigan¡¯s Stoermer¡¯s family, he probably wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to


    ask her to meet him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink to you!¡± Zendaya raised her ss.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alex raised his ss in return.


    Miranda Finn¡¯s eyes were glowing. She couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. ¡°Daddy, I want


    to learn martial arts from you,¡± she said.


    Alex spurred out the alcohol he just drank all over Miranda¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh my god! You got it all over my face.¡± Miranda¡¯s expression froze.


    It was quite a sight.


    Alex had only sprayed alcohol on her face, nothing else. However, the alcohol had also


    got to quite a lot of the food on the table too. They probably couldn¡¯t eat the food


    anymore.


    Next door, four martial artists limped their way back to the room with their thighs still


    bleeding. There were eight people in the room and a young man sat at the head of the


    table. He was dressed in an expensive-looking attire with an arrogant look on his face.


    He was the young president of Valtameri Co. and the son of Frank ardo, Heath


    ardo.


    Ady sat very intimately next to him. If Alex saw her, he would be surprised. That¡¯s


    because this woman was his ex-girlfriend, Chloe Marite.


    Some time ago, she had contracted syphilis. Unexpectedly, she managed to get close


    to Heath.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Heath asked.


    Heath frowned when he saw the state his four bodyguards were in.


    ¡°Mr. ardo, apologies for our ipetency!¡±


    ¡°Rubbish. You can¡¯t even bring me a woman. What¡¯s the point of keeping you around?¡±


    Heath threw a bottle of alcohol at them. All four of them didn¡¯t even dare to dodge it.


    ¡°Mr. ardo, take it easy. Getting angry hurts your body,¡± Chloe said as she brought a


    ss of alcohol to Heath¡¯s mouth provocatively.


    Heath hugged her at once and kissed her on the month. At that moment, a man stood


    up. He had a very special aura about him. ¡°Heath, let me bring her to you !¡±


    Heath smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kitagawa,¡± he said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 387

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 387


    Mr. Kitagawa was in his early thirties, a calm and collected man from Japan who rarely


    spoke more than a few words.


    Heath ardo knew that Mr. Kitagawa was a very strong fighter. Heath¡¯s father, Frank ardo, had


    hired him to participate in the SCBA¡¯s fightingpetition that would take


    ce in half a month¡¯s time.


    This meal was Heath¡¯s way of weing Mr. Kitagawa.


    Since Frank wasn¡¯t in


    California, he asked Heath to represent him instead. It was a great thing that Mr.


    Kitagawa stepped forward voluntarily.


    Heath also wanted to see how capable this Japanese fighter his father had mentioned.


    ¡°This celebrity, Zendaya really does think of herself very highly. Not only did she


    disrespect Mr. Adams, but she also disrespected me,¡± Heath stood up and said as he


    Leo Adams was also in the room. His face was red and swollen. ¡°Exactly. But Zendaya


    didn¡¯t really say much. Instead, the guy who was eating with her was far too arrogant.


    When I mentioned your father¡¯s name, Mr. ardo, he acted as if he had never heard


    of him. He even asked you to get lost!¡±


    ¡°He has a death wish,¡± Heath huffed.


    ¡°There were two other women with Zendaya, both were extraordinarily pretty. One of


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    them is even a Persian!¡± Leo said.


    Heath became even more excited when he heard this.


    ¡°Mr. Adams, you said they¡¯re extraordinarily pretty. What about me? Am I pretty?¡± Chloe


    Marite asked in a sweet voice.


    ¡°Miss Marite is definitely beautiful too. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say you¡¯re probably a


    descendent of Cleopatra with royal blood running through your veins!¡± Leo quickly said.


    However, in his heart, he was thinking otherwise. ¡®Compared to them, you are nothing


    more than average. You¡¯re probably just a little sl*ttier than them.¡¯


    Chloe immediately startedughing.


    Heath reached out and grabbed at Chloe¡¯s body several times. ¡°Mr. Kitagawa, I¡¯lle


    with you to see which idiot did this. Later, the Persiandy will give you a warm


    wee,¡± he said.


    Mr. Kitagawaughed loudly. He was very tempted.


    In Japan, he also had the luxury of being surrounded by beautiful women. So he was no


    stranger to things like this.


    Soon, the group of people, Heath, Mr. Kitagawa, Chloe, Leo and three other


    subordinates, started making their way to Alex Rockefeller¡¯s room.


    The door was left open Alex and the others had been waiting for them.


    When Heath and the other men saw the beautiful women in the room, their eyes


    glistened and they couldn¡¯t look away.


    Mr. Kitagawa, who looked stern earlier, also started smiling mysteriously.


    Chloe was the only one who was slightly stunned when she saw Cheryl Coney. When


    she saw Alex, she was thoroughly shocked. ¡°Alex! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you! Were you the


    one who hit Mr. Adams and Mr. ardo¡¯s subordinates? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Chloe, darling, do you know him?¡± Heath circled his arm around Chloe¡¯s waist and


    asked.


    Alex found it oddly mysterious.


    Chloe seemed to have the ability to seduce various types of men, but none of them


    were good people.


    Indeed, birds of a feather flock together.


    ¡°He¡¯s a loser who depends on other women. All he does is wash his mother-inw¡¯s feet


    at home.


    He can only maintain his livelihood by sucking up to his mother-inw. I


    wouldn¡¯t want to get to know people like this,¡± Chloe said in a disgusted manner.


    Alex didn¡¯t feel bothered by her verbal attack at all.


    ¡°Chloe, have you recovered from syphilis?¡± Alex asked.


    Chloe immediately became triggered when she heard this. ¡°Who has syphilis? If


    anyone, it¡¯s probably you who has syphilis!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Besides, I have a sensitive nose. I could smell that


    rotten scent of yours from miles away. Last time, I told you that you have a mutated


    case of syphilis. It¡¯s very difficult to cure. I also told you not toe out and harm other


    people, but you wouldn¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    While Alex spoke, he nced at Heath pitifully.


    Heath was shocked.


    That¡¯s because he suddenly recalled feeling a slight itch when he went to the toilet


    today.


    Wham!


    Heath pped Chloe forcefully across the face. ¡°B*tch! Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were


    sick?¡±


    Chloe fell to the ground as tears started to roll down her cheeks. ¡°Mr. ardo, I¡¯m not


    sick. He made it up. He¡¯s framing me! Alex Rockefeller, you jerk! You¡¯ll die a horrible


    death!¡±


    Alex nced at her briefly. ¡°You should probably look after yourself. Your own life is at


    risk! I wonder if I had seen it mistakenly. Perhaps, you might even have HIV!¡±


    Chloe was shocked speechless.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 388

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 388


    Heath ardo was shocked too, and he wanted to p Chloe Marite once again.


    However, he stopped himself just before he did it Instead, he kicked her with his foot.


    ¡°You b*tch. If I get HIV because of you, I¡¯ll kill you and your family.¡±


    Chloe was kicked so hard that her face became bruised and swollen while her nose


    started to bleed profusely. Everyone was so afraid of being infected that they quickly


    moved away from her. In the end, Chloe ran out of the room crying. Before she left, she


    red angrily at Alex Rockefeller.


    Alex didn¡¯t care at all. He turned to look at Heath.


    ¡°Are you Mr. ardo? Frank ardo¡¯s son? Where is your father?¡± Alex asked.


    Heath immediately became enraged. ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you speak of my


    father¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Young man, why haven¡¯t you gotten down on your knees yet? This is Mr. ardo


    you¡¯re speaking to,¡± Leo added excitedly.


    Just as Leo finished his sentence, a silver light shed. Right after, Leo cried out loudly


    before falling to the ground.


    It turned out that there was a fork stabbed deep into his thigh. It reached his bone, and it


    hurt extremely badly.


    A moment ago, Alex had flicked his finger to shoot the fork into Leo¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Mr. ardo, stay here. Everyone else that has nothing to do with this, get out,¡± Alex


    said calmly.


    Miranda Finn got very excited as she watched this scene unfold. If there weren¡¯t other


    people around, she would¡¯ve shouted the name of the Condor Heroes¡¯ protagonist, she


    loved watching the drama series. In her eyes, any man who was strong in martial arts


    was like the drama series¡¯ protagonist, and she would call them Daddy.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Heath shouted angrily. ¡°Mr. Kitagawa, it¡¯s your turn. ¡± He turned to Mr.


    Kitagawa.


    ¡°A Japanese?¡± Alex was stunned. Only then did he notice that Mr. Kitagawa was indeed


    a little different. ¡°Are you a ninja?¡± Alex asked.


    Mr. Kitagawa scoffed coldly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not a ninja. I¡¯m an ancient¡­ ¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to his introduction. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    If Mr. Kitagawa was a ninja, Alex would¡¯ve been slightly interested. But since he wasn¡¯t,


    Alex didn¡¯t want him to stay.


    ¡°Take this!¡± Mr. Kitagawa shouted angrily as he threw a punch at Alex.


    Mr. Kitagawa was a martial arts expert who studied an ancient form of Japanese martial


    art known as Katori Shinto Stream. His level of cultivation was extremely close to Mystic


    rank. This was also how he caught Frank ardo¡¯s eyes, and why Frank intentionally


    invited him from Japan.


    Heath looked on coldly in disdain. He was paying more attention to Zendaya and the


    other prettydies.


    Right then, Alex also struck with his fist, colliding with Mr. Kitagawa¡¯s fist.


    In the next second, the sound of bones cracking could be heard from Mr. Kitagawa¡¯s


    arm and a broken piece of bone pierced through his skin. It was an extremely terrifying


    scene.


    Mr. Kitagawa cried out painfully as he was sent flying out of the room.


    Heath¡¯s pupils contracted in shock.


    His father had told him that Mr. Kitagawa was very strong!


    So how did he turn out to be as weak as pulp?


    ¡®Chloe Marite, you b*tch. Why did you say he was a loser who depended on


    women? Ifhe¡¯s a loser, then what am I?¡¯ Heath thought to himself angrily.


    ¡°All of you, get out! ¡± Alex waved his hand and caused an explosion with his Chi energy.


    The remaining people were all flung out of the room.


    ¡°Where is your father?¡± Alex looked at Heath and asked one more time.


    Heath had an awful expression on his face. For some reason, he wanted to kneel.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°D-Do you know my father?¡± He stuttered.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 389

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 389


    Zendaya and Cheryl Coney found it equally odd. Why did Alex Rockefeller ask Heath


    ardo about his father twice?


    Did something happen between Alex and Frank ardo?


    However, Alex shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know your father, but your father owes me an


    exnation. I heard that your father has gone in search of expert fighters. Is he back


    yet?¡±


    Heath was truly shocked to hear this.


    If Alex even knew about such secretive information, there definitely was more than


    meets the eyes. Alex could not be the loser Chloe Marite described him to be. From


    the way Alex easily broke Mr. Kitagawa¡¯s bones, Heath knew that Alex was a hidden


    boss like figure, Alex was definitely not someone he could afford to mess with.


    Heath was just a guy who put up a tough act. He knew he couldn¡¯t beat Alex. If he tried


    to fight, he would only be putting his life at risk.


    Hence, Heath immediately bent his knees and knelt to the ground. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry for


    being ignorant. I deserve to die.¡±


    Alex looked at Heath. ¡°Oh? Why should you die?¡±


    Heath was stunned. He immediately started pping himself. ¡°Sir, Zendaya is a woman


    you¡¯re interested in. I shouldn¡¯t have tried toe between the two of you. I deserve to


    die.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t speak.


    Heath continued to p himself!


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked Leo Adams and my subordinates to disturb your meal, sir. I


    deserve to die. I even asked Mr. Kitagawa to fight you. I deserve to die,¡± Heath added.


    Heath was a smart man. He knew very well that he should act like a coward if he


    couldn¡¯t beat his opponent. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been impossible to survive for long in


    ces like the underworld.


    Alex shook his head. He felt speechless when he saw Heath¡¯s face getting swollen from


    pping himself. ¡°You sure know when to give up. Your father is considered quite an


    influential person in California¡¯s underworld. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be such a coward.


    Alright, that¡¯s enough. Apologize to Zendaya and get lost!¡±


    Heath felt as if he had been given a second chance at life. He immediately banged his


    forehead against the ground in front of Zendaya several times before crawling out of the


    room.


    Zendaya was shocked. ¡°Is he really the young president of Valtameri Co.?¡±


    Cheryl Coney couldn¡¯t stand watching it. ¡°He¡¯s a bully to the weak, but a coward to the


    strong. He¡¯s too¡­ Spineless!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alex, did anything happen between you and Frank ardo?¡± Cheryl asked after that.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. But let¡¯s not talk about messed up things like


    this. We¡¯re done eating anyway. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    Cheryl returned to the hospital.


    Miranda Finn was looking at Alex in an odd way, but she had other things to attend to in


    the afternoon. Hence, she also quickly left. However, before she left, she made an


    appointment the next morning with Alex to cure her secret illness.


    Zendaya got into Alex¡¯s Aston Martin once again. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I still haven¡¯t properly


    thanked you for saving my life during the concert the other day. I owe you a huge favor.


    What would you like?¡±


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. It was originally a deal between Anna


    Coleman and me anyway, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Those are twopletely different things. The fact that you saved my


    life is something between you and me,¡± Zendaya insisted.


    Alex felt troubled.


    ¡°What should we do? Why don¡¯t you offer me your body then?¡± Alex said.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zendaya immediately blushed in embarrassment.


    Alex had always made her feel that he wasn¡¯t tempted by beauty. Even when he saw


    how beautiful she was, he didn¡¯t seem affected at all. To be honest, Zendaya still felt a


    little frustrated on the inside. Was she so unattractive that he didn¡¯t even feel anything?


    But when she heard him suggesting that she should offer him her body, her impression


    of him changed. Women really were contradictory beings.


    ¡°I was just joking. Did you take me seriously? I¡¯m married! Even if you agreed, I wouldn¡¯t


    dare ept it!¡± Alexughed loudly.


    ¡°However, you do sing very well. If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t you sing me a


    song?¡± Alex added.


    ¡°Just a song?¡± Zendaya¡¯s eyes glistened.


    ¡°This was way too easy!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sing with your heart,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Alright. I promise,¡± Zendaya said.


    Zendaya turned to look at him. Her heart was beating slightly faster. This was the first


    time she sang for a man privately. It felt very different. Zendaya took a moment to


    prepare herself. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll sing a song that hasn¡¯t been released yet. There isn¡¯t a


    name for it yet so let¡¯s just call it ¡®Nameless¡¯!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 390

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 390


    ¡°Let the feelings of longing travel through the passage of time, let the memories of past


    lives sting the hearts of those who love each other, surely, you will also embrace each


    other¡¯s strengths¡­¡±


    The moment the song began, Alex Rockefeller felt a resonance in his mind. An


    extremely infectious mental power seemed to have traveled from her body to his. In an


    instant, Alex felt a strange sensation. It was as if he could sense her joy, anger and


    sadness.


    Most importantly, his own spiritual power had also been strangely activated right then.


    For some unknown reason, his spiritual power reached out like a tentacle, craving to get


    closer to Zendaya¡¯s mental power. At that moment, the scene turned magical.


    It was as if there was a chemical reaction.


    When Alex¡¯s spiritual power touched hers, the two suddenly entwined.


    Zendaya was still singing and seemed to have entered a strange trance as her song


    became even more infectious.


    Even she was moved to tears by her own singing. It felt as if she was going through


    memories of a past life, living the lyrics of her song, and Alex¡¯s soul resonated with


    hers¡­


    At one point, the two of them were staring deeply into each other¡¯s eyes as they


    embraced each other. This continued until¡­


    Knock, knock¡­


    Someone knocked on the window of the Aston Martin, startling the two back to their


    senses.


    When Alex and Zendaya saw themselves hugging each other with tears in their eyes,


    they were both dumbfounded. They quickly let go of one another.


    ¡°Hey, are you guys going to leave or not?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    An old man was knocking on the window. He was wearing a red band around his arm,


    he was there to collect parking fees.


    When Alex and Zendaya got into the car, they didn¡¯t leave for a long time. That was why


    the man came over to usher them.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re leaving right away!¡± Alex quickly turned on the engine.


    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t paid yet. It¡¯s been two hours. That¡¯ll be twelve dors. Are you paying


    with cash or e-wallet?¡±


    ¡°E-wallet!¡±


    Zendaya chuckled softly when she saw how flustered Alex was.


    When she thought of the moment their souls resonated with each other, Zendaya truly


    felt shocked. It was as if the mood of the song had be a real part of her memory


    that she really did have a past life, that she was looking for her lover in this lifetime in


    the current one, and that her lover happened to be him, Alex Rockefeller.


    A seed silently sprouted in her heart.


    Meanwhile, Heath ardo immediately captured Chloe Marite who had run off


    earlier. He wanted to find out more about Alex¡¯s background.


    Bang!


    Chloe was kicked to the ground and her ribs were nearly broken. It hurt so much that


    her tears and snot were all over her face.


    ¡°Mr. ardo, stop hitting me, please. I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t hit me anymore,¡±


    Chloe begged on her knees. She thought about how intimately Heath and her were just


    Instead, she hated Alex, ming everything that had happened to her on him.


    ¡°D*mn. B*tch, I¡¯m asking you. Who exactly is that Rockefeller guy?¡± Heath asked.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller? He¡­ he¡¯s a college friend of mine. I¡¯m his ex-girlfriend. He¡¯s the son


    of Rockefeller Group¡¯s founder, William Rockefeller. Later, he lived with the Assex family


    as a nanny, and he¡¯s been depending on women to survive¡­ His mother, Brittany


    Rockefeller, recently recovered from aa.¡± Chloe immediately spilled the beans.


    After hearing this, Heath kicked Chloe so hard that she spat out blood. ¡°D*mn. Do you


    think I¡¯m an idiot? How could a loser break Mr. Kitagawa¡¯s hand?¡±


    Heath immediately called Frank ardo on the phone.


    ¡°Dad, Mr. Kitagawa¡¯s arm has been broken. William Rockefeller¡¯s son, Alex Rockefeller,


    was the one who did it. He seems to know you, and he said he wants an exnation


    from you.¡±


    There was the sound of a ¡®thud¡¯ from the other end of the call, as if the phone had fallen


    to the ground.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 391

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 391


    Since they were on the phone, Heath did not know what expression had suddenly


    formed on his father¡¯s face. However, after his father picked up the phone again, he had


    solemnly warned him that he should not act rashly or try to investigate Alex, let alone


    find someone to deal with him. They would talk about it after Frank returned.


    It was then that he knew that this Alex whom Chloe called a spineless coward must


    have some strong backing to the point that even his father, a formidable person, had a


    hint of fear towards him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°What on earth is going on here, Dad?¡± Heath was so surprised, but he still couldn¡¯t help


    asking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. Just pretend that you never saw that person,¡± Frank said.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    After hanging up the call, Heath felt a chill on his back. He had initially nned to gather


    some masters from the Valtameri to bait Alex out and attack him as a group. He


    believed that they would be able to take down Alex this way.


    Even if he could fight, could he fight against guns?


    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t acted on it yet.


    Bang!


    Heath walked back in and gave a hard kick to Chloe¡¯s stomach. ¡°Motherf*cker, bastard,


    harbinger of misfortune.¡±


    Then, he turned to several of his subordinates and asked, ¡°Who wants this woman?¡±


    All of his subordinates shook their heads.


    Even though she was an extremely beautiful girl, the bad luck that followed her made it


    so that they wouldn¡¯t want her even if Heath paid them.


    ¡°Do you want to¡­¡±


    One of his other subordinates made a gesture at his neck, clicking his tongue.


    When Chloe saw that, she eximed in shock and urinated in fear. She hurriedlyid


    herself at Heath ardo¡¯s feet. ¡°Young Master ardo, please don¡¯t kill me. Please,


    don¡¯ t kill me! I can do anything for you! Dorothy Assex!


    That¡¯s right, Alex¡¯s wife, Dorothy


    is a beauty. Her younger sister is also a beauty, she¡¯s the campus belle. I can help you


    get them. They¡¯re a hundred times more beautiful than me, and they¡¯re virgins¡­¡±


    Bang


    Heath kicked her in the chest ¡°Who said that I¡¯m going after Alex? Motherf*cker, it¡¯s all


    because of you.¡±


    After kicking her continuously over and over again, Chloe finally passed out.


    ¡°Find a ce and toss her out!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill her?¡± asked one of his subordinates.


    A glint shed in Heath¡¯s eyes. ¡°She can¡¯t die just yet.¡±


    Her position as Alex¡¯s ex-girlfriend had saved her life.


    ***


    As for Alex, after he had dropped off Zendaya at a parking lot, he drove home.


    When he had resonated with Zendaya¡¯s mental power, he had benefited a lot from it,


    and his mental powers had seen a rtivelyrge increase.


    That was strange.


    Previously when he had listened to her singing in her concert, he never felt anything like


    this but when she had sung for him alone, it was obvious that her mental powers were


    like a gigantic maic field. Unfortunately, Zendaya probably wouldn¡¯t agree to a solo


    performance after that ambiguous hug.


    His phone rang at this moment, it was a call from Dorothy.


    She was having a little tantrum and said, ¡°What have you been busy with these few


    days? You didn¡¯t even call me ore home to eat. Do you still even care for this wife


    of yours?¡±


    Alex was taken aback for a moment, then silently calcted the timing of her period. It


    shouldn¡¯t havee yet!


    ¡°My wife, I¡¯m busy making money. It¡¯s not easy work to make you the richest woman in


    California.¡± Alex replied with a smile on his lips.


    ¡°Really? Having a date with a shameless female doctor would make me the richest


    woman in California?¡±


    Dorothy coldly shot back, and Alex¡¯s car almost hit the railings.


    ¡°My wife, have you been listening to your sister¡¯s nonsense again? She doesn¡¯t have a


    good impression of us at all, and she just can¡¯t wait for you to divorce me and find a new


    husband for you.¡±


    ¡°Did you meet her?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I had some serious business.¡±


    ¡°Come and pick me up tonight. I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin it in person. Also, buy a


    washboard on the way,¡± Dorothy said coldly.


    ¡°What do you need a washboard for?¡± Alex asked, shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t we have a washing


    machine at home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you to kneel on!¡± Dorothy scoffed.


    Alex¡¯s face froze for a moment, but then he suddenly recalled that there was actually


    something he needed to do tonight, and hurriedly said, ¡°I can¡¯t do tonight, I have an


    appointment.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 392

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 392


    ¡°With the female doctor?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s with Jack Trent from Thousand Leaves Construction, the one who


    gave us the contract. I have to maintain a good rtionship with him, right? I wonder


    who I¡¯m doing all of these for, hmm?¡± he asked, hoping to be given credit for his work.


    ¡°Then¡­ Once you¡¯re done, bring a change of clothes.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? To sleepover.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sleep in the housekeeper¡¯s room!¡±


    ¡°Do what you want!¡±


    After hanging up, Alex¡¯s car almost rammed into the car in front of him.


    What was that supposed to mean?!


    Did that mean they could sleep in the same bed?


    F*ck, it¡¯s not that easy to always see the light at the end of the tunnel!


    As for the washboard, it was impossible for him to buy one in this day and age¡­


    ***


    At 5 o¡¯clock, Alex came to themendation meeting specially organized by Leanne¡¯s


    In order not to draw attention, he hade alone.


    Leanne¡¯spany was called Alluring Paradise Clothing, involved in fashion design


    and trade. Leanne herself is an excellent fashion designer. After meeting Jack and


    receiving his investment, Alluring Paradise Clothing was established. They hadn¡¯t


    expected the business to continue growing bigger and bigger to the point where the


    business had branches abroad.


    That¡¯s why thepany had a lot of employees.


    Leanne had booked arge buffet restaurant to hold themendation meeting.


    ¡°Alex?¡±


    Unexpectedly, he was called before he had even stepped into the entrance.


    He turned and saw a beautiful woman wearing sses and a white shirt, about 5.4 feet


    tall.


    It was obvious that she was the one who called out to him, but there was a hint of


    coldness in her eyes.


    She behaved as if you must obey her once she¡¯s called you.


    Alex was stunned for a moment. Even after taking a good look at her, he couldn¡¯t


    recognize who she was. He also didn¡¯t like the look in her eyes.


    So, he simply ignored her and continued walking towards the hall with his hands behind


    his back.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The woman yelled at him. ¡°Where are you going?


    I know that you¡¯ve gone from


    being at the top of the young and rich, to the bottom as a discarded and abandoned


    piece of trash who doesn¡¯t have any merit to meet people. And don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    Alex was puzzled as he turned around and said, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    The woman exploded. ¡°F*ck, are you serious? I¡¯m sure you remember Chloe, right? I¡¯m


    Megan Tyrell.¡±


    Alex instantly remembered when he heard the name. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s you!¡±


    It was the girl that had been Chloe¡¯s roommate.


    But Alex and Chloe had only been together for a month before they decided that it


    wasn¡¯t working out and broke up. So it wasn¡¯t too much of a surprise that he didn¡¯t


    remember her roommate, Megan Tyrell.


    Megan sighed, making no attempt to hide the contempt she felt. ¡°All this while, you¡¯re


    actually working in Alluring Paradise?


    I¡¯ve never seen you before. Which department


    are you in? Could it be that you¡¯ve not heard of my name, I¡¯m from the secretarial


    department. If you have any problems in the future, you cane to me! I¡¯ll help you


    solve it, since we¡¯ve known each other before this. Even if you¡¯ve dropped to the bottom


    now, you don¡¯t have to have such low self-esteem! How unsightly!¡±


    She continued to bber on endlessly.


    This woman had a real temperament. Although her words weren¡¯t pleasant, the


    meaning behind them was sincere, she wanted to help him.


    Alex didn¡¯t bother exining, but only nodded his head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for you if I need


    any help.¡±


    Megan nodded. ¡°Go on in, and remember toe by table No. 3 to have a toast. Have


    some confidence, don¡¯t act like some good-for-nothing.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    Since when did he act like he was a good-for-nothing?


    At this moment, another woman in an office outfit came by, pointing to Megan. ¡°Meg,


    and whoever you are,e help me move some things.¡±


    Megan¡¯s demeanor immediately flipped 180 degrees. With a bright smile on her face,


    she said, ¡°Of course, Sister Weber.


    I¡¯m very strong after all.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened, and hisugh almost slipped out.


    Megan red at him. ¡°What are you staring at? Let¡¯s go, we need to move things.¡±


    Alex scratched his nose, then turned to follow her.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 393

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 393


    Alex followed, but his eyes kept wandering to Sister Weber¡¯s butt.


    He hade to find the person who had ced the parasite on Leanne.


    He didn¡¯t n to spend much effort to do so, expecting the answer to juste to him.


    Sure enough, he found the person the moment he arrived.


    When Sister Weber had approached them earlier, the parasitic worm that Alex had


    ced in a ss bottle in his pocket had reacted fiercely. It started jumping around


    inside the bottle, wanting to return its mother¡¯s embrace.


    Fortunately, he had made the necessary preparations on the worm.


    Even if it was anxious and made any fierce movements, wanting to return its mother,


    she would not feel it. Otherwise, Sister Weber, who had the mother parasite in her body,


    would have felt it earlier.


    ¡°These are the things. Move all the wine and drinks inside. Then, distribute five bottles


    of red wine and one box of drinks per table. Don¡¯t mess up.


    I will know because you¡¯re


    the only one I have asked to do this.¡±


    Sister Weber pointed at the pile of drinks at the entrance, instructing Megan bluntly.


    Megan was shocked at the mountain of goods that needed to be moved. ¡°This is a bit


    too much, Sister Weber. Let me call some male colleagues to help. It would be faster


    that way.¡±


    Sister Weber red at her. ¡°Why would you need to look for others? It¡¯s just some wine


    and drinks.


    Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re quite strong? If you can¡¯t even do these little


    things well, how will you hope to y a bigger role in the secretarial department? Just


    the two of you is enough. Hurry up and get moving. If you don¡¯tplete this task, the


    consequences won¡¯t be pleasant.¡±


    Having said that, she turned around, her hips swaying just as they did when she first


    walked in.


    Megan was close to tears.


    ¡°How can we move this many boxes by ourselves? And she


    didn¡¯t even allow us to get more help. What did she mean by that?¡±


    Alex looked at Sister Weber as she walked away with a frosty look.


    He had previously suspected the person who nted the parasite on Leanne to be a


    man because it was the kind of spell usually done between lovers.


    He didn¡¯t expect the culprit to be a woman instead.


    Was it possible that there was something between Sister Weber and Leanne?


    The other possibility was that there was something between Sister Weber and Jack.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it, Megan? You¡¯re being targeted. Did you have some disagreement with


    her before? Who is she?¡± Alex asked calmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who she is? Did you just join thepany recently?¡± Megan said


    suspiciously. ¡°She¡¯s the first secretary of Alluring Paradise, and Miss Leane¡¯s right hand.


    She¡¯s practically Miss Leanne¡¯s favourite, and is an amazing person¡­ Alex, I¡¯m sure


    you would have known this. Don¡¯t offend her, otherwise, even I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    Alex was speechless. ¡°You don¡¯t seem able to protect yourself. If I remain next to you,


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll also be targeted by her. Seems like it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t go to your table to


    toast with youter.¡±


    Megan shot him a cold look, but she had nothing better to say.


    Instead, Alex started asking her about Sister Weber. Alex soon found out that Sister


    Weber¡¯s name is Cindy Weber. Apart from being first secretary, she was also an


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    executive director of thepany, second only to the chairman. She was someone who


    did things swiftly and decisively. Many people in thepany were afraid of her.


    Then, she asked, ¡°Why are you asking for such details? You can¡¯t possibly be interested


    in her?¡±


    Alex scoffed lightly. ¡°No way. Not in the slightest.¡±


    At this time, he saw Jack walking over. Not wanting to expose his identity in front of


    Megan, he quickly said, ¡°Oh, I really need to pee. You start moving the things first, I


    have to go.¡±


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    He didn¡¯t want to expose his identity because he wanted to find out if Cindy was alone,


    or if she had aplices.


    Megan was anxious. ¡°Hey, seriously? Moving all these by myself?¡±


    Soon, Jack quietly followed him into the washroom.


    ¡°Mr. Alex!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jack, just pretend you don¡¯t know me for the time being, and treat me like an


    employee of yourpany.


    I¡¯ll check once more. Rest assured, I already have a lead.¡±


    When Jack heard this, he was overjoyed.


    Alex entered the hall and walked around the ce, appearing casual but silently alert.


    Suddenly, a loud sound rang out and the crowd cried out in surprise.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 394

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 394


    Alex took a closer look and found that it was Megan. She had been carrying a box of


    red wine, but had identally tripped and fallen.


    Coincidentally, after the wine bottles broke, some of the liquid sshed against Cindy¡®s


    white heels.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, Sister Weber. I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡± Megan apologized in a hurry.


    p!


    Cindy pped Megan in the face.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?


    You can¡¯t even handle a few bottles of wine? What use is there for


    thepany to keep you? Or did you do it deliberately? Did you hold a grudge against


    me for making you move the beverages for you to pretend to slip? Did you want to


    crush me to death with it? Get out of my sight. You don¡¯t have toe to work anymore


    tomorrow.¡± Cindy didn¡¯t spare


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Megan any mercy at all as she pped her again.


    Everyone present couldn¡¯t bear to watch the scene unfold, but none of them dared to


    interfere either. Everyone knew Cindy¡¯s temper. If you dared to interfere, she would also


    make you cry.


    Just then, a hand shot out to grab Cindy¡¯s wrist just as she raised her hand to deliver


    another p.


    Obviously, it was Alex.


    ¡°Who are you?


    How dare you touch me! Let go, or are you tired of working here


    already? You¡¯re fired!¡± Cindy said furiously as she scolded Alex.


    Megan pulled on Alex, telling him not to do anything rash.


    However, Alex ignored all of it, looking at Cindy with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°There is someone who will be fired indeed, but that person isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s you!¡±


    What?


    Everyone present was stunned, and they looked at Alex as if he was a lunatic.


    Some were even whispering to each other, ¡°Who is this person? How can he be such


    an idiot Ihat he even dares to mess with Secretary Weber?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he got too excited? Could he be Secretary Tyrell¡¯s boyfriend? Is that why he


    stood up for her?¡±


    Cindy was so angry, sheughed. ¡°Fire me? What a joke. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    As for Megan, she let out an anguished sigh in her heart. If he just let things be, she


    could probably still have a chance to keep her job. But after Alex stepped in and caused


    this ruckus, Cindy would definitely not let her off.


    It was obvious that she would be fired.


    Since it would have happened anyway, she pulled Alex away and faced Cindy. ¡°This has


    nothing to do with him, Secretary Weber. If you have any grievances towards me, then


    If you want to fire me, then fine, I¡¯ll acknowledge it! I don¡¯t want to


    work here any longer with a person like you in thepany anyway!¡±


    ¡°The reason I fell wasn¡¯t because I was careless, but it was because I really can¡¯t move


    the things anymore. You asked me, a woman, to move so many boxes of wine, and


    didn¡¯t allow me to call for help at all. Did you have a hidden agenda? When have I


    offended you?¡±


    Megan¡¯s words made everyone focused on Cindy suddenly.


    However, Cindy didn¡¯t feel any shame for being exposed at all. Instead, she said,


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I was targeting you. I don¡¯t like the looks of you, so what about it? The


    secretarial department belongs to me, Cindy Weber. I¡¯m warning you, stay away from


    Chairman Graves! Forget it, get out of my sight. You can head to thepany to pack


    your things and hand in your resignation tomorrow. You don¡¯t need to attend the


    banquet tonight either. Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave, did you think I like it here?¡±


    Megan was about to turn around, intending to leave with a huff.


    However, Alex pulled her back. ¡°The one who has to leave is her, not you.¡±


    Everyone sighed again. Was this person insane?


    Who the heck was he?


    Megan sighed, and said to Alex, ¡°I know you¡¯re reluctant to leave this job. I¡¯m sorry, you


    may also be fired by this stinkingdy because of me! But it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll introduce


    you to a better one.¡±


    Cindy snorted coldly. ¡°Megan Tyrell, you¡¯re too naive. No otherpany will hire you in


    the future. I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to live your life in California.¡±


    All the employees watching were shocked, their eyes full of sympathy as they turned to


    look at Megan.


    Just then, a voice came from the background.


    ¡°Oh, really? It seems that the person who won¡¯t be able to continue living here should


    be you!¡±


    ¡°Cindy Weber, you¡¯re fired!¡±


    Jack and Leanne walked over together, looking at Cindy with cold eyes.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 395

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 395


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Leanne! What did she say just now?¡±


    ¡°The one who¡¯s fired isn¡¯t Megan, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Cindy!¡±


    At that moment, everyone was stunned speechless.


    No one could figure out what had happened. Cindy was Leanne¡¯s favourite. They even


    heard that Cindy had saved Leanne¡¯s life before, hence the rumors of Cindy owning half


    the shares of Alluring Paradise. Usually, the two got on well enough that they seemed to


    be of one mind.


    For her to suddenly say that Cindy was fired waspletely unbelievable.


    ¡°Miss Leanne, are you mistaken?¡± Cindy was also stunned. ¡°How could the one who¡¯s


    getting fired be me?¡±


    Jack said coldly, ¡°It is you, Cindy Weber. From now on, you¡¯re fired.¡±


    He repeated his earlier words.


    Everyone finally heard it crystal clear that it was indeed Cindy that had been fired.


    Megan was as shocked as everyone else. This scene was just too unexpected!


    Cindy stared at Jack, then burst outughing suddenly.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, Jack? What right do you have to fire me? You¡¯re just Miss


    Leanne¡¯s husband, one who can¡¯t even make her pregnant, I might add. You¡¯re not


    qualified to fire me!¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone was stunned. They looked at Jack with weird


    expressions on their faces.


    No man could bear this kind of insult.


    Jack¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot in an instant.


    p!


    Leanne suddenly pped Cindy, her eyes chillingly cold as she said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you


    know the reason I can¡¯t get pregnant until now, Cindy? Whatever my husband said is


    also with my agreement. Let me repeat this, you are fired!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cindy¡¯s face changed drastically, her head snapping to look at Leanne. In the


    next moment, she pursed her lips and softly whistled a sound.


    Many people were confused. Was it possible that Cindy had lost her mind from the


    shock of getting fired? She was actually whistling at this time, how incredible.


    Of course, this was no ordinary whistling. It was a special sound to control the worm.


    With the existence of the parasite, not only could it prevent the woman from getting


    pregnant, but the one who held the mother parasite could use different sounds to drive


    the child parasite into movements. For example, biting.


    The person with the parasite would start to feel unimaginable pain, to a point where they


    would have to obediently obey orders.


    However¡­ Nothing happened!


    Leanne stood there quietly, her cold eyes looking at Cindy indifferently.


    ¡°How is that possible? How could this be?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cold sweat broke out on Cindy¡¯s forehead. She whistled harder once again.


    Just then, Alex pulled out the bottle from his pocket. The worm inside was wriggling


    around frantically.


    ¡°Is this the thing you¡¯re trying to call out to?¡±


    When Cindy caught sight of it, her mind buzzed and she looked like she was about to


    explode.


    Everyone was horrified especially the women when they saw such a disgusting and


    terrifying worm. They quickly covered her mouths, eximing in surprise.


    ¡°This¡­ What is that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting, I¡¯m getting goosebumps!¡±


    Cindy violently made a grab for the bottle.


    Thud!


    Alex drew back his hand instantly and directlynded a hit on Cindy¡¯s neck in the next


    second, knocking her out immediately.


    Ignoring everyone¡¯s surprise, Alex picked Cindy up and walked out towards the


    entrance.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 396

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 396


    ¡°Hey, where are you going, Alex? Why are you carrying her away?¡± Megan cried out in


    surprise and hurriedly chased after him.


    In fact, everyone also looked equally as confused. No one understood why Alex


    suddenly brought out that disgusting bug and knocked Cindy out. It really puzzled them.


    Leanne suddenly opened her mouth to speak at this moment, ¡°Meg, you know Mr.


    Alex?¡±


    ¡®Mr. Alex?¡¯


    Megan nodded without much thought. ¡°We¡­ Used to be college mates. He didn¡¯t mean


    it, he was only trying to help me.¡±


    Leanne¡¯s eyes softened, then she patted Megan on the shoulder as she nodded. ¡°Ah,


    so you¡¯re Mr. Alex¡¯s ssmate. You¡¯ll be the first secretary from now on. Help me host


    themendation meeting matters. I have something to settle with Mr. Alex, I¡¯ll be back


    in a bit.¡±


    Megan¡¯s eyes widened she thought that she was dreaming.


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that she realized that Alex wasn¡¯t an employee of AlluringParadise, but that


    he and the married couple had been working together to handle


    Cindy Weber. This guy actually lied to her about being an employee and she was idiotic


    enough to fall for it. How hateful!


    ¡®But didn¡¯t he fall into such disgrace that he had to work as a housekeeper in his


    mother-inw¡¯s house? Are the rumors untrue after all?¡¯


    ***


    Bang!


    Alex threw Cindy onto a bed. The proud figure bounced on the bed and almost fell off.


    This woke her up from her unconsciousness.


    They were in a room that Jack had reserved, just below where themendation


    meeting of thepany was being held.


    Jack rushed forward and delivered a p to Cindy¡¯s face. It was followed by a round of


    punches and kicks. Previously, he had held back because they were in front of the


    Now that there was no one else around, he no longer needed to


    hold back.


    In just a few moments, the beautiful woman had been beaten up and bruised all over


    her face.


    ¡°Tell us, why would you nt that parasite in Leanne? She¡¯s always treated you well!¡±


    However, Cindy ignored Jack.


    It was as though the blowsnded on her body didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    In the end, Alex took action. With his Soul Banishing Touch, she onlysted a few


    seconds before spilling everything truthfully.


    But her confession was uneptable to Leanne. Her reason was that she loved her!


    ¡°Oh!¡± Alex¡¯s mouth was wide opened as he stared at Cindy, before turning his gaze


    towards Leanne with a strange expression on his face.


    To be honest, putting aside the various aura that surrounded them, the two were


    beauties who were eagerly pursued by men.


    It was a pity that something had gone


    differently with Cindy¡¯s orientation. Cindy continued her confession with a melodramatic


    story.


    But Alex was no longer interested in hearing more about her twisted and obsessive


    love. He smashed the ss bottle in his hand. Including the parasite that had been in


    Leanne.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Cindy spat out a mouthful of blood and rolled around the bed before finally falling to the


    ground, wailing the entire time.


    With the child parasite dead, the mother parasite rebelled and started biting its host-she


    had lost at least half her life.


    ¡°Chairman Trent, Mrs. Leanne, I leave the rest to you! I still have something to settle, so


    I¡¯ll be leaving!¡±


    Leanne quickly reached out to stop him. ¡°You haven¡¯t even eaten anything, how could


    you leave? Come, you¡¯re my benefactor, Mr. Alex! The banquet hall is too noisy so I¡¯ve


    reserved a private room downstairs. It¡¯s a nice restaurant there, let¡¯s head down and eat


    together.¡±


    Alex nodded gently, seeing that he would be unable to refuse.


    Half an hourter, he was full with wine and food. Needing to answer the call of nature,


    Alex ran to the washroom. As he was bent down in the cubicle, he unexpectedly heard


    someone on the phone.


    He ignored it at first, but when he heard the name ¡®Dorothy Assex¡¯, he perked up and


    listened intently.


    ¡°¡­ Yes, Beatrice Assex drank quite a lot. She¡¯s not drunk yet, though she¡¯s quite


    bewitched by Mask.¡±


    ¡°The moment she heard it was news about Mask, she immediately agreed.¡±


    ¡°Brother Spark, are you ready? When you are, I¡¯ll bring her up to meet you. Heh, could I


    have a little taste too? I also have¡­ A very good impression of her.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 397

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 397


    After listening to the call from the man in the next cubicle, Alex¡¯s face turned solemn


    immediately. How despicable and shameless!


    Beatrice is his sister-inw, and although she had many ws, she was still family. How


    could he stand by and watch her be ruined?


    The main point here though, is that she had been deceived because of his alias, ¡®Mask¡¯.


    ¡®Seriously, I¡¯m just speechless! To be obsessed to this extent, what else can I say about


    you?¡¯


    Alex didn¡¯t make a sound and waited until the guy left. He didn¡¯t act yet because the


    volume of the voice from the phone was soft. It would have been difficult for ordinary


    people to hear the conversation. However, for an expert like Alex, it was not a problem


    at all.


    Through the crack in the door, he saw that the man was the groupie who had been with


    Beatrice before.


    ***


    At the same time, two men were in room 0804 of the same building¡­


    One of them was Alex¡¯s former cousin, Spark Rockefeller.


    If Alex could see him now, he would definitely be shocked because Spark was


    supposed to be sitting in a prison cell right now. He didn¡¯t know that the case had not


    been handed over to the Divine Constabry, but to the ordinary officials instead. To the


    Rockefeller family, this meant that there were many loopholes to be exploited.


    They found someone to take the me for the crimemitted, stating that the ount


    had been stolen and used. If that hadn¡¯t worked, it was easy enough to forge a proof of


    certificate for a mental disorder.


    Spark looked at the cameras that had been set up and coldly said to the man beside


    him, ¡°Once I¡¯m done ying, I¡¯ll give her to you. Oh, Alex¡¯s sister-inw, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be


    satisfying!¡±


    There was an extremely bitter expression on his face. Whenever he thought about Alex,


    pain would shoot through his body, especially his back. Because of the ten days he


    spent in jail, he had suffered unprecedented torture. This had caused him to suffer a


    pain that he would never forget in his entire life.


    ¡°As long as any woman has a shred of connection to Alex, I will sleep with them one by


    one and take a video of it. Then, I¡¯ll send it to him. I¡¯m sure the expression on his face


    will be very entertaining.


    ¡°Unfortunately, his wife stays at thepany everyday. There isn¡¯t even a chance to


    catch her. How vexing!¡±


    The man next to him was a fighter that his father had hired at a very high price. Hearing


    those words, he said, ¡°Young Master Rockefeller, don¡¯t worry. I think it won¡¯t be long


    before you get what you want. In addition, I think his mother-inw is also very


    beautiful. It¡¯s possible that she would be even more satisfying than Beatrice Assex.¡±


    When Spark heard that, an evil spread across his face, like a hungry wolf.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the kind you like, eh? Good, that¡¯s not a problem!¡±


    He wondered, what would happen once he had all three of the Assexdies brought


    down together when the timees?


    Alex would be so angry that he would throw up blood! He wanted Alex to live the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    remainder of his life in sorrow and regret from now on.


    At the same time, in a certain private room in the restaurant, Beatrice¡¯s face was flushed


    from all the wine that she had drank.


    Mona Weiss was also with her.


    The other two were Zendaya¡¯s fans, one was Harry Trump, while the other was


    Yeferson. They were both from Michigan University.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not lying to you, Beatrice.


    I was only able to contact Mask through my


    brother¡¯s connection. You know that my cousin is from one of the army¡¯s secret


    departments. It turns out that they¡¯re working in the same unit.


    ¡°Come on, hurry up. Mask is really busy, once he sees you, he¡¯s going to leave.¡±


    The man named Yeferson was trying his best to persuade Beatrice.


    It was also the same man who was on the phone in the washroom before.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 398

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 398


    Beatrice was feeling dizzy. When she recalled the heroic image of Mask saving her, she


    became even more drunk. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you now.¡±


    Beatrice followed Yeferson out of the room.


    Only Mona and Harry were left.


    Harry was more of an honest person, so he was nervous and said anxiously, ¡°Won¡¯t this


    be bad if we do this, Mona?


    Something big may happen when the timees.¡±


    Mona hesitated for a moment, then tapped on the message that she had just received,


    in forming her that she had just received half a million, before saying, ¡°Why does it


    matter? Beatrice is almost out of her mind because of that Mask. Letting her lose out


    once will be good for her. It¡¯ll keep her grounded without any of that fanciful thoughts


    and make her forget about Mask!


    It¡¯s better if you think about how you want to spend


    the money we just received. Didn¡¯t you want to buy a car?¡±


    Harry immediately startedughing he heard her.


    ***


    Beatrice followed Yeferson to the door of room 0804. She was super excited on the


    inside, what should she say first on their meeting?


    However, the wine made it hard for her to think of anything at all.


    She even felt that her body was unusually warm, like a fire was burning in the area


    under her belly.


    She didn¡¯t care though, because she was going to see Mask soon, and the excitement


    overtook everything else she was feeling.


    But she would never have expected that her own best friend had sold her out. A drug


    had been mixed into the wine that she drank.


    Click!


    Just then, the door to the room opened.


    Spark, who was wearing a mask, stood at the door.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°B-Brother¡­ Mask? I¡­¡± Beatrice stammered nervously. Because Spark had


    deliberately dressed up as Mask, coupled with the effect of the drug and alcohol, she


    waspletely unable to tell the difference.


    ¡°That¡¯s me. You¡¯re here,e in!¡± Spark smiled, Beatrice looked even more attractive in


    her drunken state, and he couldn¡¯t wait to start rubbing against her on the ground all


    night long. But he needed to restrain himself at this moment.


    He needed to properly y


    with her, and make sure to take all the pictures too.


    He waved his hand, signaling for Yeferson to leave.


    Although Yeferson really wanted to stay on and participate in the next part of the game,


    he could only leave when Spark didn¡¯t say anything further.


    When Beatrice entered the room, she caught sight of the cameras that had been set up,


    and was stunned for a moment. However, she didn¡¯t think much of it, immediately


    saying, ¡°Brother Mask, I¡­ My name is Beatrice Assex. Thank you for saving me in the


    I¡­ I¡¯m here to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was just a small matter. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Once he had yed the role of Mask and watched Beatrice slowly enter this state, he


    finally dropped all pretenses, pushing her onto the bed as he jumped on top of her.


    ¡°Ah, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°What am I doing? Don¡¯t you love me? I just want to love you properly¡­ Isn¡¯t it great


    that I¡¯m fulfilling your wishes?¡± Spark roared withughter.


    ¡°What? How could you do this¡­ Ah, no! You¡¯re not Brother Mask!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing a mask, so I am Mask. Little beauty, don¡¯t you feel hot? Don¡¯t you feel


    desperate for the touch of a man? I¡¯ll tell you the truth, you¡¯ve already been drugged,


    and it¡¯s toote to regret it now. It¡¯ll creep up onto you soon enough. I heard that you¡¯re


    virgin too, fabulous.¡±


    A buzzing sound was echoing in Beatrice¡¯s mind, she couldn¡¯t ept what was


    happening.


    She struggled frantically, but she could feel her strength waning. Instead, the desire in


    her heart had been amplified, and some part of her actually felt that Spark was Mask.


    ¡°No! No!¡± Thest shred of reasoning made her shake her head and struggle harder as


    tears of regret sliding down her eyes silently.


    She knew that she was going to give in to her fate soon with no way to escape.


    Spark got even more excited. He tore off Beatrice¡¯s jacket easily, and was about to pull


    off her pants when suddenly, a faint voice spoke, ¡°Did you get a kick out of ying


    pretend?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 399

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 399


    Spark was shocked, and his head whizzed around to look behind him only to find a


    masked figure looking at him coldly as he stood next to the camera.


    ¡°Y-You¡­who are you?!¡±


    The excitement in Spark died out immediately, like a me that had been extinguished.


    His eyes were ncing around, looking for someone, for his bodyguard.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    His bodyguard should obviously be in the washroom, but how had he note out yet?


    Why wasn¡¯t he reacting?


    ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be me, and you¡¯re asking who I am?¡±


    Alex raised his leg, kicking Spark and sending him somersaulting through the air. His


    body hit the bedside table and blood flowed freely from his forehead.


    Beatrice struggled to get up. When she caught sight of another Mask, her mind was


    even more jumbled.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you the real Brother Mask?¡±


    Alex¡¯s brows furrowed, and he nodded. He didn¡¯t want her to know that he was Mask.


    He had nned to let Spark y pretend as Mask for a bit, deliberately making her


    suffer a certain degree of persecution and fear. Let her learn her lesson.


    Only then did he make his appearance.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Brother Mask, I¡­¡±


    The effect of the drug burst out suddenly. She started to lunge towards the real Mask.


    She hugged him fiercely, pursing her red lips.


    p!


    Alex waspletely merciless, and pped Beatrice on her face.


    ¡°Huh? Why did you hit me?¡± Beatrice¡¯s mind started to clear up.


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve been drugged, and you¡¯re confused. I¡¯m waking you up.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes were rimmed red, and her face felt hot as she lowered her head. ¡°Oh,


    thank you.¡±


    Alex shook his head. This time, he knocked her out.


    Spark clutched his bleeding forehead, his face full of dread as he shouted loudly, ¡°Ah Jones! Brother


    Jones! Come out!¡±


    He was shouting for his bodyguard.


    ¡°Are you talking about the guy in the washroom? Sorry, he¡¯s dead!¡± Alex said


    nonchntly, taking off his mask as he did so.


    ¡°Alex? It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s you!¡±


    Spark almost started freaking out the moment he saw Alex¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Mask at Zendaya¡¯s concert?¡±


    He really hadn¡¯t expected this. How could there be such coincidences in the world? So,


    the man that Beatrice had been going on and on about was actually her own


    brother-inw?!


    Alex didn¡¯t deny or admit it. He only shook his head and said, ¡°Spark, I thought you


    were in prison for a time. Since we¡¯re family, I was lenient to you, giving you back your


    life temporarily. Unfortunately, it seems that you don¡¯t know how to cherish that, and


    once again, you¡¯ve done something that deserves death.¡±


    Alex sighed, then continued bluntly, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way, then. I¡¯ll let you choose how


    you want to die!¡±


    He had heard everything clearly.


    Spark had ns not only to deal with Beatrice, but also Dorothy and ire. How could


    this threat be allowed to live?


    Spark was inplete panic right now!


    He knew that Alex¡¯s strength and martial arts skills were not something he could ever


    hope to ovee.


    Bam!


    He knelt on the ground, bitter tears leaking from his eyes. ¡°Spare my life, Alex. I know I


    was wrong, I really know that. My obsession with revenge blinded me, please spare me.


    I¡­ I¡¯ll be yourp dog in the future, I won¡¯t even think of going against anything you ask


    me to do¡­ I¡¯ll also give you back Rockefeller Group, I¡¯ll give everything back, okay?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±


    Seeing that the expression on Alex¡¯s face remained unchanged and his heart was


    already determined, Spark jumped up and said, ¡°Do you really dare to kill me, Alex?


    Don¡¯t forget that society is under the rule ofw, and this is a hotel. There are cameras


    everywhere. If you kill me, you¡¯ll be sentenced to death too.¡±


    ¡°Are those yourst words?¡±


    Once Alex finished speaking, he nced at Beatrice.


    Although she had been knocked out, the effect of the drug was still in her body and had


    not been removed. If the drug remained in her body for a long time, it would cause


    problems in the future.


    Spark took the chance while his attention was elsewhere to run out.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 400

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 400


    Alex reached out into the empty air, gathering his Chi and grabbed Spark directly


    through the air and pulled him back. Then, he used the palm of his hand to lightly tap


    Spark¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    Spark groaned softly, falling to the ground. He wasn¡¯t hurt on the outside, but the tissues


    in his brain had beenpletely destroyed before he breathed hisst breath.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re rtives, I¡¯ll give you an easy death! Farewell!¡±


    Alex beheaded Spark with a single blow indifferently.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he had killed someone, and it seemed to have be a


    Then, he gave Anna a call. ¡°I have something that I need your help with. I just killed two


    people.¡±


    The way he said it sounded like it had been as easy as ughtering two chickens.


    The problem was, when Anna received the call, she was in the shower. Her mood


    plummeted immediately. ¡°Are you serious? You just killed two people and you¡¯re telling


    me that?


    Can¡¯ t you handle it yourself?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not free right now, I¡¯m taking a shower,¡± Anna replied.


    Alex was speechless. ¡°You can take a showerter.¡±


    ¡°I hate it the most when someone bothers me while I¡¯m taking a shower.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re having some personal me time during your shower?¡± Alex


    couldn¡¯t stop the images that appeared in his mind, his breath bingboured


    immediately.


    Before Anna could explode, he quickly threw an incentive out. ¡°I can


    improve your Dragon-Tusk Punch.¡±


    There was silence from the other side for two minutes before Anna finally said, ¡°Give


    me the address, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Then, the call was cut off.


    Alex put on the mask once again and helped Beatrice get dressed.


    In the past, he had asionally seen her wearing sexy pajamas, but it was a rare sight


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    now. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that the two Assex sisters have definitely inherited all


    the good points that ire had. There was no doubt as to why she was called the


    campus belle.


    As for her bust¡­


    Well, Alex had washed her clothes countless times, so he was extremely familiar with it.


    Even the one she was wearing right now was one that he remembered very well and


    had hand washed before.


    After taking a look at her, he didn¡¯t dare to waste anymore time and quickly helped her


    get rid of the drug in her body.


    Just then, he heard movement outside the door. He thought it was Anna who had


    reached quickly. But when he opened the door, Yeferson fell in.


    ¡°Ah, Brother Spark. Are you done?¡±


    He thought Alex was Spark, since they both wore masks.


    ¡°Yup!¡± A cold glint came from Alex¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Then, could you let me have a round?¡±


    Alex nodded, opening the door fully.


    Yeferson was overjoyed as he crab walked sideways into the room.


    Then, he saw Spark lying on the ground. ¡°Y-You¡¯re not Brother Spark. Who are you?¡±


    Alex calmly said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to help Beatrice look for me? Well, here I am.¡±


    ¡°M-Mask?¡±


    Alex pointed to Beatrice. ¡°Do you still want a go?¡±


    Yeferson was tongue tied. ¡°A¡­ A¡­¡±


    Alex casually patted him with his palm, his eyes cold and sharp as a knife. ¡°I¡¯ll send you


    off.¡±


    Ten minutester, Anna arrived. She had also brought with her a few members of the


    Divine Constabry. Her hair was still dripping wet.


    ¡®She really was taking a shower just now,¡¯ Alex thought to himself.


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say there were two? Why is there an extra one now?¡±


    ¡°Hades wanted to take him, what else could I do?¡± Alex shrugged.


    After learning what had transpired here, Anna cursed loudly. For women, these types of


    low life scum were what they hated the most. Then, she said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll deal with things


    here. Take her with you when you leave. Oh, and remember your promise.¡±


    ¡°While you¡¯re dealing with things, I¡¯ll take her off your hands then!¡±


    Anna nodded.


    Half an hourter, Beatrice woke up and found herself lying in the courtyard of her vi


    with a letter on her body.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 401

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 401


    A letter?


    Beatrice got up and looked around, but there wasn¡¯t a sign of Mask anywhere.


    ¡®Brother Mask!¡¯


    She mumbled to herself, feeling lost and defeated. Her mind was still stuck on the


    scene of Mask saving her for the second time. When she remembered how she had


    acted then, she felt a burst of shame shooting through her. Thinking about how he had


    pped her, the memory was sweet rather than painful. It didn¡¯t hurt at all, but instead,


    she felt love.


    She clutched her heart, feeling restless from the burst of emotions, and her ears felt hot.


    Looking down at the letter, there was only the word ¡®Beatrice¡¯ on the front. She blushed


    even harder, and her heart beat faster.


    ¡®He actually knows my name!¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that he already noticed me a long time ago? It can¡¯t be¡­ A love letter inside


    this, right?¡¯


    The more she thought about it, the more she jumped for joy. Her hands trembled, and


    she was so close to screaming.


    Even though she had just been deceived and betrayed by her best friend, she didn¡¯t


    bother to think about it because to her, right now, the most crucial thing in the world was


    Mask.


    Cough, cough!


    Alex chose this moment to walk out. He had already changed his clothes, discarding the


    mask and carrying a big bag in his hands. Inside the bag, it was filled with women¡¯s


    clothing.


    It had been given to him by Leanne previously. Obviously, the real recipient was meant


    to be his wife, Dorothy.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. What are you doing in the yard? Huh?


    Even your clothes are torn, and


    you¡¯re holding a letter? What¡¯s that, a love letter?¡± Alex purposely eximed in surprise.


    Beatrice¡¯s expression changed immediately when she caught sight of Alex. She snorted


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    coldly. ¡°What are you doing at my house in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not here for you¡­ Is it really a love letter? Come on, let¡¯s have a look. I


    can be your reference.¡±


    Beatrice hurriedly hid the letter behind her back, giving him onest snort before


    scurrying back into the house.


    She wanted to open the letter immediately. She couldn¡¯t wait to see what Mask had


    written to her.


    Alex found it amusing and shook his head, heading in to look for Dorothy. When he


    walked in, he took note that ire wasn¡¯t around. That was great! He went straight to


    his wife¡¯s room.


    In the next room, Beatrice opened the envelope. She read it eagerly. There were only a


    few words on it, and the moment she


    read it, she suddenly burst into tears.


    This wasn¡¯t a love letter at all. The words were¡­


    Miss Assex, seeing a person¡¯s handwriting is as good as meeting face to face.


    I was surprised when I learned of the reason for this matter. I saved your life twice, but it


    didn¡¯t have any special meaning behind it It just so happened that I was there at the


    right time. I¡¯m already married, and I have a sweet wife by my side, and my family is


    beautiful. I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.


    Lastly, I would like to offer a little piece of advice.


    If you can¡¯t let go of the wrong person, then you will never find the right person!


    Live life well, and be kind to your family. I hope that you will grow up to be a person with


    both good morale and of good use to society. That would be the best repayment for me.


    Good luck, and don¡¯t do any more foolish things.


    Regards,


    Mask.


    This letter was of course written by Alex. Plus, the handwriting had been deliberately


    changed.


    He had given it a lot of thought, as it was to prevent her from meeting him


    while she was still awake and of a clear mind. It was possible that she would recognize


    him, and this was the safest way to go about things.


    Alex could hear her sobbing from next door, and he sighed lightly, shaking his head.


    This strange feeling really was an unprecedented one.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 402

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 402


    But soon, all his thoughts quieldy fell on his wife, Dorothy.


    She wore a pair of ck pajamas with garters, and the hemline was extremely low. Her


    long legs were half curled up as she leaned against the bed, reading a book. Her legs


    alone made Alex unable to divert his eyes. How could he have the time to think about


    Beatrice?


    ¡°My wife, are you reading? Aren¡¯t you tired? Come, let me give you a massage.¡± Alex


    walked over immediately, gently leaning a hand on her leg.


    Thud!


    Dorothy ced a leg on Alex and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the washboard?¡±


    Alex grabbed her ankle and replied, ¡°Where would I find a washboard? Who even uses


    it nowadays? Oh, but I¡¯ve some clothes for you. Have a look and see if you like them.¡±


    ¡°Clothes? Hmph, is this some guilty conscience of yours? Speak up, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alex chuckled, then sat down on the edge of the bed. He grabbed her foot and ced it


    on hisp, squeezing it gently as he said, ¡°What did your sister say to you?¡±


    Dorothy was basking in thefort of the massage and stopped kicking him. ¡°Why do


    you care what she said? Tell me what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If I said that Cheryl asked me over to treat a neurologist from Switzend,


    would you believe me?¡±


    Dorothy gently shifted her tender white foot on his face and said, ¡°I think you¡¯d need to


    see a neurologist instead. Since when have you been able to give treatments?¡±


    ¡°I know the essence of acupuncture, ¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°You know acupuncture?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was self taught, which I learned while my mother was in the hospital. Don¡¯t you


    think my massage technique feels really good? There isn¡¯t any other massage


    technique in California that will be able to beat mine. Cheryl¡¯s grandfather even wanted


    to worship me as his teacher!¡±


    ¡°Get out! California¡¯s legendary doctor wants to worship you as a teacher? Then why


    don¡¯t you just say you¡¯re also going up to heaven at the same time? Tell me the truth.


    Otherwise¡­ You won¡¯t have a bed to sleep in tonight.¡±


    Alex quickly nced at the bed, feeling shaken, and hurriedly said, ¡°Alright. Cheryl


    knows Zendaya, so I got in contact with Zendaya through her to make some


    arrangements. I wanted her to endorse the product my mother is making.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but praise his quick wits for so spontaneouslying up with such an


    excuse.


    The moment he said it out loud, he couldn¡¯t help but remain stunned for a while and


    thought, ¡®That¡¯s actually a feasible idea. I¡¯ll have to discuss it with Mom to see if it¡¯s


    necessary for us to do this.¡¯


    Dorothy frowned. ¡°Have Zendaya¡¯s endorsement? She¡¯s a top tier celebrity. She won¡¯t


    be cheap. I heard that even some beveragepany offered her a hundred million


    endorsement fee thest time, but still, she turned it down.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°The legendary doctor Coney has saved Zendaya¡¯s life once. With Cheryl


    The moment Dorothy heard that she became jealous once again. But she couldn¡¯t be of


    any help in this matter.


    If Zendaya really did agree, then it was indeed the best choice.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Could she force Alex into rejecting Cheryl¡¯s help and losing Zendayan¡¯s endorsement?


    The first person who woulde after her at that time would then be her mother-inw,


    Brittany.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± She sighed loudly, feeling inexplicably heartbroken.


    She then paused, as though she had made up her mind and said, ¡°Go and take a bath,


    thene and sleep once you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡®Hmph!¡¯


    How shameless could Cheryl be, eyeing someone else¡¯s husband so closely as though


    she was ready to dig in anytime? If she didn¡¯t make her move soon, she could be the


    one picked off.


    As for whatever agreement she had with her mother, ire, who cares about that?


    Alex was delighted and immediately rushed into the bathroom. The moment he entered,


    he saw a set of clothes already prepared, hung on the shelf, which made him feel even


    more emotional.


    He showered as quickly and efficiently as he could. Wrapping a towel around himself,


    Alex walked out of the bathroom.


    Now that he had sessfully established his foundation and had sophisticated martial


    arts skills, his body was extremely well proportioned and had defined lines. He even had


    sexy V-line abs.


    Dorothy, who had been reading a book, blushed after stealing a nce at him.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and her breath quickened. Even her eyes could not avert. She


    hadn¡¯t even noticed her own husband¡¯s body. Since when did his figure be this


    good?


    No wonder Cheryl was so shameless, sticking to him with such a thick face.


    ¡°Turn off the lights,¡± Dorothy mumbled in a low voice. Her heart thumped fiercely in her


    chest.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 403

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 403


    Click!


    The lights were turned off. The room instantly became as dark as ink, which


    immediately emitted a strange atmosphere. It was like grass that grew wild in the


    darkness.


    Alex¡¯s eyes could see clearly in the dark, and he walked over silently.


    He ced one hand on Dorothy¡¯s thigh.


    He could clearly feel her delicate body trembling and how she shrank back at the touch.


    But she quickly calmed down. The man was her own husband, what was there to be


    shy of?


    It should have been this way a long time ago, now already half a yearte. She reached


    out too with her hand. The next moment, with a soft grunt, Alex nibbled on her lips.


    Bang!


    Simultaneously, the room door was suddenly pushed open, along with a ray of light


    pouring in and brightening the room. ire stood at the door, donned in a pair of silk


    pajamas, looking like some deity. Seeing the scene on the bed, she became angered to


    the point she almost exploded.


    ¡°Rockefeller, you ungrateful ingrate! How dare you sneak around with my daughter!¡±


    She swooped in like the wind, grabbing the towel on Alex¡¯s body with a violent force.


    Alex immediately held on to it, feeling like ten thousand wild boards had suddenly


    stampeded into his heart and then thundered, ¡°ire Assex, are you out of your mind?!


    Let go, what are you trying to do?!¡±


    How could ire be willing to let go? She was furious as she shouted, ¡°You¡¯re asking


    me what I¡¯m doing? What are you doing in my daughter¡¯s room in the middle of the


    night?


    What did you promise me? Were your words as good as air? Are you even still a


    man?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife! I agreed to make Dorothy the richest woman in California, and then only


    I would have children with her.¡±


    ¡°Then, just what do you think you are doing now?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not having children. We¡¯re just¡­ Warming up¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out! Get! Out! You¡¯re not allowed to touch my daughter until you reach your goal.¡±


    ¡°Let go! Why aren¡¯t you letting go? ire, you don¡¯t have a husband. Do you want your


    daughter to turn out the same as you, a widow?¡±


    Dorothy had also gotten up, holding onto Alex¡¯s towel as she yelled back, ¡°Mom, let go


    first. Why are you pulling on his towel? If you have something to say, then just let go first


    and let¡¯s talk properly.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The loud arguments had intrigued Beatrice over to them too. She was stunned as she


    saw the scene right in front of her.


    ire, her mother, was actually fighting for a towel with her sister, and the main point


    here was that the towel was on Alex.


    She suddenly recalled the words that Mask had told her, to treat her family kindly.


    Beatrice still didn¡¯t like Alex, but since her sister was so hell bent on this, what else


    could she do?


    She rushed forward, hugging her mother¡¯s waist, and pulled at her hard. ¡°Mom, stop


    making a fuss! They¡¯re husband and wife, and Sister has her own rights and thoughts.


    You may be able to stop it once, but you can¡¯t keep being at their tails all day every day


    in the future?¡±


    Just at this moment, the sound of something shredding suddenly pierced through the


    air.


    The bath towel couldn¡¯t withstand the violent tugging and tearing.


    ***


    When Alex stormed out of the Assex residence, his face was shrouded in darkness.


    With someone as crazy as ire around, it was like having a mountain presented in


    front of him. It was too troublesome even to want a positive oue after sustained


    efforts with Dorothy!


    He drove back to Maple Vi alone.


    At the same time that this happened, a figure suddenly flew out of the window of room


    0804,nding heavily with a loud thud on a BMW car below it. Upon impact, the entire


    front of the car caved inward, and the headlights burst into shards. Its rm instantly


    went ring.


    The person who had fallen was Spark.


    Another person with a corpse on his back followed immediately, stealthily climbing down


    from the window, disappearing silently into the darkness.


    The corpse was Spark¡¯s bodyguard.


    Soon, Anna and the others retreated from the scene. Only Yeferson¡¯s body was left in


    the room.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 404

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 404


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    An ear-splitting scream pierced through the air.


    It turned out that there were a man and woman in the BMW, two people that happened


    to be meeting discreetly because they couldn¡¯t contain their emotions. But they ended


    up seeing someone jump off the building and smashing into their car, causing them to


    yell frantically in shock


    Unfortunately for them, this would leave their minds traumatized from now. Every time


    they did something, they would recall this scene, and it wouldn¡¯t bring them as much joy


    anymore.


    Very quickly, the midnight crowd gathered, and hush whispers could be heard, with


    fingers pointing about.


    Some quickly made police reports, and some called 911. The one thing that piqued


    everyone¡¯s curiosity was that the man who had jumped off the building wasn¡¯t wearing


    any clothes.


    Half an hourter, the Rockefeller family residence in California received a piece of


    news.


    After thest farce in the mourning hall, the Rockefeller Group was feeling slightly


    precarious.


    The Yowell¡¯s, Thousand Miles Conglomerate, and Waylon Realty, all local


    heavyweights, had stood on Brittany and Alex¡¯s side, standing up for them, much to the


    shock of many entrepreneurs present. The other businesses that had initial ns to


    coborate with the Rockefeller Group had gradually be more ambiguous,


    adopting a wait and see approach instead. They were all afraid of being implicated by


    the Rockefellers.


    Just then, John furiously shouted at one of the bodyguards, ¡°Are you serious? It¡¯s been


    so many days, and you can¡¯t even find where that b*tch Brittany has gone to? Then


    what¡¯s the point of having you?¡±


    Brittany had made a bold statement, stating that she would destroy the Rockefeller


    Group within three months.


    Although he felt a deep sense of contempt in his heart, he absolutely didn¡¯t believe it.


    Even with the help of the Yowell family, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Rockefeller


    family in such a short time, not by just relying onmercial power alone.


    The Rockefeller Group was not that weak, after all.


    However, there was an instinctive fear that John had towards Brittany. It was better to


    be safe than sorry, after all.


    It was vital to know yourself and the enemy well in order to win every battle.


    The bodyguard lowered his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s as though she has disappeared from the face


    of the earth. But Alex is still in Maple Vi.¡±


    John said angrily, ¡°From now on, keep an eye on him closely, 24/7! Also, step up on


    your efforts to find Brittany¡¯s trail!


    She must be nning something in secret, and I don¡¯t


    know what¡¯s she even up to now. I know this woman very well. She must be getting


    ready to give me a surprise.¡±


    Just at this moment, Noah rushed in with an anxious look on his face. ¡°Something has


    happened to Spark.¡±


    John said in an icy tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter now? That little son of a b*tch, not doing


    anything useful all day, and we just fished him out of prison. What has he done now? I


    really want to kill him! Only then will I be clean.¡±


    Noah pursed his lips and red at John. ¡°Spark is dead.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    John¡¯s furious face froze for a second. ¡°What kind of joke are you ying?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke. Spark fell from the eighth floor of a building and died. Tony called Olivia


    just now, and she almost copsed.¡±


    Very quickly, with Mariah¡¯s support, Olivia came stumbling in.


    ¡°Hubby! Spark, my baby Spark¡­ Baby¡­¡±


    Soon, a group of people arrived at the morgue and saw Spark¡¯s body.


    ¡°Captain Lee, please tell me, how did my son die?!¡±


    John¡¯s eyes were practically aze, trying his best to suppress his rage. He only had


    one son, one that had died so unexpectedly. He had just sent his father off, and now he


    had to send his son off.


    ¡°Was it Alex who did it?¡±


    Olivia started yelling at the top of her voice. ¡°It must be him. He must have been the one


    to do this! Go and get him. Why are you still hesitating?¡±


    Tony shook his head. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, Mrs. Rockefeller. My sincerest condolence for


    the death of young master Rockefeller. However, ording to our post mortem, this


    matter had nothing to do with Alex.


    Instead, it was a crime of passion.¡±


    ¡°What? Passion? Who was it, who was the one who killed my son?! Which woman was


    it?! I¡¯m gonna rip her to pieces! I¡¯ll destroy her entire family!¡± Olivia screamed loudly in a


    fury.


    John didn¡¯t speak. However, his expression reflected agreement toward Olivia¡¯s words.


    Tony pointed to another corpse that was covered with a white cloth. A strange, strained


    expression washed all over his face. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±


    The white cloth was pulled off.


    And the body of a man was revealed.


    John¡¯s eyes widened, and his face was stunned. ¡°Captain Lee, are you sure that love


    was the motive of this murder? Then, where is the woman?¡±


    ¡°There is no woman,¡± Tony replied with a nk face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 405

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 405


    ¡°There¡¯s no woman? What do you mean?¡± John bore a surprised look on his face as he


    looked toward Tony, his brain seemingly unable to process the words.


    ¡°ording to the preliminary examination by our forensics just now, Mr. Spark and this


    man, Yeferson, just did the deed in the hotel room,¡± Tony said.


    Everyone present fell into dead silence.


    Carol and Natalie, who came along with them, nearly burst outughing. Fortunately,


    they managed to suppress it.


    ¡°Impossible! This is definitely not true. I know my son. He definitely doesn¡¯t swing that


    way, and his orientation has always been the same. I saw it with my own eyes,¡± John


    roared.


    Tony waved his hand. ¡°I won¡¯tment on this. I¡¯m just telling you that these are the


    results of our investigation.¡±


    Olivia pointed to Yeferson¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯re saying that this guy is the one who killed my


    son? The one who pushed him out the window?¡±


    Tony nodded. ¡°ording to the traces left at the scene, that seems to be what


    happened in this case. After he pushed the young master down, hemitted suicide.


    Sigh. Please restrain your grief, everyone, and ept fate.¡±


    Anna and the others from Divine Constabry came with lots of experience, and they


    often came across such cases. It was a trivial thing to set up such a scene and to


    ensure that no one would be aware of what really transpired.


    Olivia¡¯s leg gave way as she slumped to the ground, wailing loudly.


    John pointed at Yeferson, his voice vicious as he said, ¡°Who is he? Who are his other


    family members?!¡±


    He wanted to get revenge.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a student from California University. We just checked and found that he¡¯s an


    orphan,¡± Tony replied.


    ***


    Mona Weiss didn¡¯te from a family of a wealthy background.


    Her parents were ordinary wage earners, and a month with a monthly sry of only


    about ten thousand dors, her allowance was also, needless to say, limited.


    Now that she had an extra of five hundred thousand, she was prepared to buy the bag


    that she had been eyeing for a very long time.


    At that moment, a call suddenly came in. It was Harry, whom she had dinner with.


    She smiled as she picked up the call. ¡°Are you having trouble sleeping, Harry? It can¡¯t


    be that you¡¯re too excited, right?¡±


    Harry didn¡¯t sound excited at all. Instead, he sounded like he was going to burst into


    tears any second.


    ¡°Mona, something has happened. Something huge has happened. I


    knew it. I knew that something big would happen. We¡¯re finished at this rate.¡±


    Mona¡¯s heart jumped up to her throat.¡± Is Beatrice dead?¡±


    In her heart, she thought, ¡®Could it be that Beatrice couldn¡¯t withstand the humiliation


    and chose tomit suicide by jumping out the building?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not Beatrice. It¡¯s Spark. He jumped down from the building and died on the spot.


    Yeferson is also dead.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Mona jumped up. She could feel her soul almost leaving her body from the shock.


    The most important lead in Beatrice¡¯s case was her.


    Spark¡¯s bodyguard had approached her and asked for her help in dealing with Beatrice.


    In addition to the five hundred thousand that she had received that day, she was also


    supposed to receive an additional one million after the incident.


    She had thought of countless possibilities.


    The most likely oue would be that Beatrice would be used as a fling for a bit, and


    she wouldn¡¯t dare make it public if she wanted to keep her reputation intact.


    She would end up only enduring it silently. Because if it were to happen to Mona, she would also


    have done the same.


    And now that Spark and Yeferson were dead, things had really blown out of her


    expectations.


    Spark Rockefeller was the young director of the Rockefeller Group, and he held a


    distinguished status. His death would definitely cause an uproar, and his entire family


    would surely use everything at their disposal to dig into the root of the matter.


    Mona sunk back onto her bed, her legs feeling like jelly. She asked, ¡°What about


    Beatrice?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t dare to call her. I don¡¯t even dare to go home right now. I¡¯m afraid


    that there¡¯d be police waiting for me at home if I return,¡± Harry said.


    Just then, Mona heard the police siren below.


    Her face instantly darkened, and she scurried to the window, peeking out.


    Thankfully, it was just passing by and not looking for her.


    ¡°Where are you now, Harry? Let¡¯s meet up and talk, and sort out our thoughts to make


    sure our stories align.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The two quickly agreed to meet up in a small forest where there would be no one during


    the night.


    If it we re on a normal basis, Mona wouldn¡¯t have dared to meet a man in that kind of


    ce in the middle of the night, but the situation at hand was unprecedented, and that


    was the least of her worry at the moment.


    The two met up twenty minutester.


    Before they could say much, a few masked men suddenly rushed out, knocking them


    out and shoving them into sacks, stealthily carrying them away.


    ***


    Dududu¡­


    Just as Alex returned to Maple Vi, he received a call from Azure

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 406

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 406


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, we got them both. Do you want to take it from here?¡±


    The culprits in question were Mona Weiss and Harry Trump.110


    Alex Rockefeller had asked Azure Storm to handle the matter earlier.


    For Beatrice Assex to be removed from the incident, both Mona and Harry¡¯s identity


    could not be revealed.


    They were involved in framing Beatrice, however, and for that,


    they had to face the consequences. It was perfect for Azure to teach them a lesson.


    ¡°No, I do not want to see them.¡±


    ¡°Since the woman likes to prostitute girls out, why don¡¯t we let her taste her own


    medicine?¡± Alex said calmly.


    ¡°I know what to do,¡± Azure replied.


    A single sentence decided the fate of these two people. If only they heeded the saying


    of ¡®reap what you sow¡¯. Alex believed Azure would do a good job.


    He looked up at the gloomy sky. Not the moon or a single star could be seen, a sign of


    impending rain. Upon entering the house, he heard Michelle Yowell¡¯s yells. ¡°Alex, is that


    you?¡±


    Alex rushed into the room and saw her lying on the bed with a strange expression on


    her face.


    ¡°What happened? Are you feeling cold?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Could you get me a sanitary pad from the store? It leaking.¡±


    The muffled crackle of thunder could be heard as raindrops started trickling down on the


    ground with a pattering. Alex cursed silently. Why didn¡¯t she give him a call earlier? Now


    he had to make a run for the convenience store in the rainstorm.


    The night passed without much incident. For most, it was one of many ordinary nights.


    For some, though, it was only the beginning of their suffering.


    The Rockefeller Group once again saw themselves on the headline of the news the next


    day.


    Spark Rockefeller was under the spotlight this time. ording to leaked news, Spark


    and his boyfriend had a dispute after spending some intimate time together. Spark was


    pushed off the eighth floor and died on the spot. While his boyfriend, a hunky guy, killed


    himself with poison.


    ¡°Spark is dead?! And he was gay?¡±


    Back at Assex Vi, ire Assex let out a surprised yelp as she saw the news on


    television. Painting her toe, she identally smudged some of the nail polish on her


    nose.


    Only recently, she had actually wanted Dorothy to marry Spark


    ¡°Oh my gosh! Thank the heavens I did not have Dorothy marry Spark! Otherwise¡­¡±


    She kept patting her chest, trying to calm herself down while Beatrice opened her eyes


    wide in disbelief. ¡°Yeferson is dead too!¡±


    ¡°What about Mona and Harry?¡±


    Beatrice knew better. Thinking back, it was obvious that she was deceived by themst


    night, and Mona was definitely involved. She did not dare tell her mother and sister


    about what happened. Instead, she ran into her room and called Mona.


    The phone was off. Harry¡¯s phone was the same!


    ¡°Did you do it, Mask?¡±


    ¡°You took revenge for me?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know you have a wife, and I promised not to disturb your life, but I have the right to


    keep loving you!¡±


    ***


    Hailey Lawson went to Alex hastily for help. ¡°Alex, Alex! You need toe to the beauty


    salon, quick!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 407

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 407


    Immediately, Alex was dragged away by an anxious Hailey Lawson.


    She was on her phone the entire time. ¡°Hang in there, Cathay! Yes, yes, I understand!


    Don¡¯t worry, my girl, I willpensate you with a hundred million dors for each p


    you receive. If she smacks you ten times, that¡¯s a thousand million dors! You trust me,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Whatever you do, just hang in there! The doctor ising with me. We will


    be there soon!¡±


    Alex found it amusing but realized that something terrible must have happened to


    Hailey¡¯s beauty salon. They quickly got into the car as Hailey mmed her foot on the


    throttle. The car sped away and almost crashed into a little garden amongst the


    residences.


    ¡°Should I drive, Hailey?¡±


    Alex swapped seats with Hailey and took the opportunity to find out more details on the


    incident. After instructing Alex where to go, she exined, ¡°Something happened to one


    of my exclusive customers in the beauty salon.


    A rash broke out after using our new


    product. She got into a rage, pping my employees and threatening to close down my


    salon!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite intimidating.¡± Alex raised his brows.


    Hailey smiled bitterly. ¡°Unfortunately, she has the means to do it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alex was surprised.


    Charles Carter¡¯s Waylon Realty was one of California¡¯s biggest enterprises, and as his


    wife, Hailey had ess to plenty of capital to build her salon. It was one of the best


    salons in the state, if not the best, a ce of prominence and exclusivity.


    Only someone of immense caliber had the means to shut her business down.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have heard of her name. She¡¯s Betty Dawson, a prominent socialite in


    the circle of upper-ssdies and a member of the Summers family.¡±


    At that moment, Alex understood why Hailey was so distressed, why she even promised


    topensate her employees so handsomely.


    Among the four great California families, the Summers¡¯ ranked first, while the Yowell


    family came inst. Positioned in between them were the Colemans and the


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Johanssons.


    The Summers¡¯ patriarch was once a prominent politician and still wielded much


    influence, although now retired. And his eldest son was currently California¡¯s governor.


    It came as no surprise that the daughter-inw of such an influential family could single


    handedly destroy a beauty salon with just words.


    ¡°This is a life or death situation, Alex. And my life, no, the lives of my family are all in


    your hands!¡± Hailey was so distressed she began babbling.


    Grabbing onto Alex¡¯s


    shoulder, she said, ¡°If you straighten out the issue, I will do whatever you say!¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he turned to look at her. Recollections of the time when


    he cleansed her body of the aphrodisiac came rushing into his mind. Coincidentally, it


    happened in this very car they were currently in too.


    ¡°I will do my best, don¡¯t worry,¡± Alex said. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Oh, before I


    forget, has your father-inw been harassing youtely?¡±


    Hailey blushed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Why do you have to talk about this? No, we cannot


    do it anymore! I cannot betray Charles¡¯ love!¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression froze. It was a misunderstanding!


    ¡°Oh no, no! You have it all wrong! I was just concerned about you. Also, he might not


    have intended to do such a thing that day. Something evil influenced his actions, just


    like how you used to have really nasty dreams.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you taking his side now?¡± Hailey could not help feeling angry at the very


    mention of Zack Carter. ¡°Fine, I will keep my mouth shut.¡± It wasn¡¯t something he


    wanted to know about anyway.


    He drove very fast, urged by Hailey. Twenty minutester, they arrived at the entrance


    to the beauty salon.


    It was Alex¡¯s first Visit, and he was immediately taken aback by the salon¡¯s exterior and


    e architecture. It had been designed in a Gothic style and was as beautiful as one could


    imagine, reminding its visitors of a private, pristine garden.


    However, Hailey wasn¡¯t in the mood to bring Alex around for a tour. She hastily entered


    the salon. Her employees were already waiting for her by the doors

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 408

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 408


    A demure, attractive youngdy immediately approached Hailey Lawson when she


    entered. She had a red p mark on her cheek as she greeted Hailey with tears in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Miss Lawson!¡±


    ¡°How are things?¡± Hailey did not have the energy to concern herself with the p mark


    on her employee¡¯s face.


    ¡°The Phoenix Hall is almost thrashed. Ms. Cathay is down on her knees too!¡±


    Hailey grimaced and quickly went toward the direction of Phoenix Hall. Even before she


    arrived at the entrance, sounds of people yelling and things breaking could be heard.


    ¡°Where is Hailey Lawson? Where is she?!¡±


    ¡°Three minutes! If she is not here by then, I will make sure this ce closes down


    forever!¡±


    Hailey broke into a bitter grin and hastened her footsteps.


    The once grandiose and majestic Phoenix Hall was reduced to rubbles, with the


    expensive emerald phoenix statue by the entrance suffering heavy damage as well,


    considering how it had lost its head.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Madam Dawson!¡±


    Hailey carried herself meekly around but was shocked to see Betty Dawson¡¯s condition.


    Betty was already a plump woman whose weight matched her equallynky 165


    meters. She was wrapped in a white towel around her body and on her head. It seemed


    like she just got out of the shower.


    Her swollen face was a sight to behold, and with the rashes all over her body, it was a


    frightening sight and must have horrified her to no end.


    Smack!


    Betty immediately pped Hailey across her face. ¡°Finally, you¡¯vee. I thought you


    disappeared. What the heck did you use on me? Is it even safe for human use? How


    am I going to meet people now, huh? Nothing could possiblypensate for my loss!¡±


    Hailey could only force a smile and apologize even though she was pped.


    Alex entered at that moment and immediately saw a group of people kneeling on the


    floor. Next to Betty stood an emotionless and silentdy, obviously her bodyguard.


    ¡°I am so sorry, Madam Dawson! Please do not worry. We will take responsibility for the


    mistakes of Belle Blossom!¡±


    ¡°Take responsibility? Are you sure?¡± Betty raised her hand again.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Alex quickly stopped her by grabbing her hand and said, ¡°Please calm down, Mrs.


    Summers, we can always talk this out.¡±


    Alex¡¯s sudden actions surprised everyone in the room while the bodyguard tensed up. A


    st of energy emanated from her body, revealing her rank to be Advanced-Royal.


    Alex was astonished to learn of the Summers family¡¯s depth and capabilities.


    Betty was only one of the many inws of the family but had been ced under the


    protection of an Advanced-Royal bodyguard. What about the wife of the heir? Or the


    head of the family? Or the governor himself?


    Interrupted by Alex, Betty was startled.


    ¡°Outrageous! Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Is he your bodyguard, Hailey Lawson? I think you don¡¯t want your salon anymore,


    letting a man witness my outburst. Take him out, Faye!¡±


    The female bodyguard named Faye punched Alex,nding a heavy blow on his


    stomach.


    Boom!


    His Chi reverberated as he stood unfazed.


    Faye stumbled a few steps back and looked at him in disbelief.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 409

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 409


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Faye regained her bnce after stumbling five steps backward.


    On the contrary, Alex Rockefeller stood as steadfast as ever with his hand still grabbing


    onto Betty Dawson¡¯s arm.


    Her husband was a fighter himself, and she knew a thing or two about them. Shock


    quickly turned into anger.


    Shaking her arm free from Alex¡¯s grip, Betty red at Hailey Lawson. ¡°So this is what


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    you are up to, Hailey Lawson! Where did you get the dumb courage to defy the


    Summers family? I promise you, Hailey Lawson. You are done for, and that goes the


    same for your husband¡¯spany!¡±


    Hailey was on the verge of crying. ¡°This is not how it is, Madam Dawson!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so angry, Mrs. Summers? Can¡¯t you speak like a civilized person?


    Do you


    want me to teach you the way?¡± Alex stared at Betty.


    ¡°What?!¡± Betty¡¯s chest heaved in anger as the towel wrapped around her body started


    loosening all of a sudden.


    She grabbed it before it could fall and furiously eximed, ¡°Who gave you permission to


    speak, fool! One word and your lifeless body will be on the streets tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Alex snickered and shook his head. Initially, he came to help Hailey


    treat her customer, but he had a change of heart.


    This woman right here was being extremely unreasonable and obnoxious, thinking that


    she could do whatever she wanted just because she was the Summers family¡¯s


    daughter-inw.


    Seeing the situation turning for the worse, Hailey quickly stopped Alex and whispered in


    a low voice, ¡°Alex, please control your temper. We don¡¯t want any esction!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°This has nothing to do with your beauty salon, Hailey. This


    woman right here is being unreasonable and irrational. So what about the Summers


    family? I don¡¯t care whoes here, I will give them a piece of my mind. Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m responsible for whatever happens!¡±


    ¡°Unreasonable? Can¡¯t you see the state I¡¯m in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see it. You are an ugly woman who looks even worse right now. But it has


    nothing to do with the salon. It was your fault,¡± Alex replied coldly.


    Indeed, a shocking remark.


    This was particrly true for Hailey, who did not know what to think. She instantly


    regretted a little, asking Alex for help. This was not what she expected!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Betty was enraged and immediately sent her hand flying across Alex¡¯s face.


    Alex grabbed her hand and pped her instead.


    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡±


    Betty was takenpletely by surprise. Ever since her marriage into the Summers


    family, her status had skyrocketed, and everyone treated her with the utmost respect


    and reverence. Nobody would ever hit her!


    ¡°Oh, not just that, I can kill you if I want to,¡± said Alex.


    Betty exploded in a fury and shouted at Faye. ¡°Take him down, Faye! What are you


    waiting for?! Can¡¯t you see I was hit?¡±


    Alex pped her again as her already swollen face swelled up even further.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    She jumped and screamed, making a whole fracas out of it.


    Faye had no choice but to approach Alex.


    He shook his head, saying, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do it if I were you.¡±


    Of course, she knew just how weak she was in Alex¡¯s face. This young man right here


    was at least a Mystic-level fighter!


    ¡°Unfortunately, this is my job. I have to do it.¡± Swiftly, she lunged at Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 410

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 410


    Alex Rockefeller was quicker, instantly putting Faye to sleep with a blow to her neck.


    ¡°Faye! Faye!¡±


    Betty Dawson cried out in surprise, not expecting her bodyguard to be so useless.


    Dialing a number on her phone, she cried, ¡°Someone hit me and knocked Faye out,


    darling! Come quick. I am at Belle Blossom!¡±


    She then said to Alex after ending the call, ¡°You are not going anywhere!¡±


    ¡°Rx, I will be here waiting. Why don¡¯t you bring your husband¡¯s eldest brother along


    too?


    I don¡¯t want to do this a second time,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Betty roared. Deep down inside, however, she was feeling a little


    anxious.


    Alex seemed too calm, and with such extraordinary powers, he was definitely not an


    ordinary character, Betty thought to herself.


    Yet, he was so young. What did he do to deserve this?


    She quickly calmed herself down and went to put on her clothes in the changing room.


    Hailey Lawson looked mortified as she realized the storm that wasing. It wasn¡¯t


    something Waylon Realty nor her tiny beauty salon could weather.


    ¡°Who is this guy, Miss Lawson? Does he know what he is doing?¡±


    ¡°Why is he trying so hard to provoke the Summers family? He is not here to help, but to


    bring us all to ruin!¡±


    Thedies in the salon trembled in fear and began whispering to Hailey.


    Hailey became agitated and wanted to give Alex a piece of her mind. She was,


    however, promptly reminded of the times he rescued her, thus decided to stay silent for


    now.


    Alex noticed her worried expression. ¡°Rx, Hailey. I will take responsibility if anything


    happens,¡± he said.


    Hailey forced a smile at him as her employees voiced out. ¡°Who are you to take


    responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of the Summers family? I think you are trying to bring harm to Miss


    Lawson!¡±


    ¡°So what if you can fight? Can you defeat guns and bullets?¡±


    Alex ignored the many criticisms hurled along his way.


    Soon enough, a ruckus could be heard from the entrance of the beauty salon. There


    was a flurry of footsteps, the squealing of thedies in the salon and a man¡¯s thundering


    roar. ¡°Where is my wife? You are all going to face the music for hitting my wife!¡±


    Betty¡¯s husband, Ted Summers, had brought his people along.


    Hailey shivered. Her employees were frightened and felt weak in the knees.


    Hearing the noise, Betty smirked at Alex. ¡°My husband has arrived. Let us see how


    outrageous you can get. If you ever walk out of this hall unharmed, I will tell everyone


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    that you¡¯re my sugar daddy!¡±


    Alex chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. If nothing happens to me, you will get down on your


    knees and call me daddy!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! ¡± Betty rushed to her husband with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Look at how


    he hit me, darling! I want you to break his limbs!¡± she wailed bitterly.


    Seeing the pathetic state his wife was in, Ted was furious and charged toward Alex. His


    eyes widened suddenly, and he dropped on his knees.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 411

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 411


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 411


    Ted Summers was in a full-blown rage, desperately wanting to punish the culprits behind his wife¡¯s


    mishap.


    Nobody expected him to kneel down in front of Alex Rockefeller suddenly.


    It was a shocking turn of events!


    Betty Dawson¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief while Hailey Lawson covered her mouth and let out a


    loud gasp. The rest of the people looked on in bewilderment.


    Even Alex Rockefeller was taken aback by surprise.


    He had no idea who Ted was. ¡°Who are you? Is this how you greet people?¡±


    Ted got onto his feet hastily and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, Mr. Rockefeller!¡±


    He never intended to kneel down, but his legs gave way out of surprise.


    After all, Ted was also a free agent of the Divine Constabry. He had previously witnessed Alex


    sending a hunk named Steel Tower flying with just one punch at Serenity Vi.


    Two days ago, he heard from Sky Melvis that this very young man killed Scott Pattingson of ska¡¯s


    Pattingson family. The Pattingsons were enraged and began plotting to avenge Scott¡¯s death.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Even with that, Sky was adamant that they defended and covered Alex. That meant the Pattingsons


    could not match up to Alex¡¯s importance.


    As for the Summers family, they were nowhere near equal to the Pattingsons, so how could he, Ted


    Summers, get on his wrong side?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 412

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 412


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 412


    Betty Dawson immediately shouted, ¡°Nonsense! This crappy beauty salon is to be med for my


    swellings!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Once again, Ted Summers pped her across the face. ¡°Shut your mouth!


    If Mr. Rockefeller said it is an allergic reaction, then an allergic reaction it is! If you talk any more


    nonsense, I will hit you until you lose your teeth!¡±


    Shaking his head, Alex said, ¡°If your swellings were from the products used by the beauty salon, you


    wouldn¡¯t be suffering this much since the inmmation would be localized. I think you¡¯re allergic to


    seafood. Did you eat any of those beforeing here? Lobsters, crabs, fish, shrimps¡­


    Didn¡¯t your doctor tell you that you are severely allergic to seafood?¡±


    In an attempt to refute Alex¡¯s assessment, Betty vehemently denied that she had consumed any


    seafood beforeing here.


    Alex poked his finger on her stomach.


    Instinctively, Betty opened her mouth wide and started throwing up. The vomit was extremely


    disgusting and reeked of seafood, with pieces of raw fish still visible.


    The crowd covered their mouths and looked at Betty in repulsion.


    ¡°How dare you frame Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s godsister? Are you tired of living?¡±


    Ted served his wife another beating.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 413

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 413


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 413


    Andrew never had ns to return to Switzend. He was still in ecstasy over Alex Rockefeller¡¯s


    treatment and subsequent cure of his chronic pancreatitis.


    After a series of tests, the results were surprising, to say the least. He had beenpletely cured, with


    all numbers returning to their normal levels.


    It was astonishing news for an experienced professional in the medical field, one that was also the


    brain behind several critical breakthroughs.


    As a professional, he understood the difficulty that came with. achieving such feats.


    Before this, he did not believe in the existence of such a wonderful branch of healing. Until Alex


    showed him the way, that was.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He was just thinking of a way to express his gratitude to Alex when he called.


    ¡°My dear Rockefeller, who did you hear it from? I am not going home¡­ Oh! I remember now! There is


    this despicabledy, one of the most unreasonable and obnoxious women I have ever met I think she


    is the daughter-inw of California¡¯s Summers family? Anyway, she hit my assistant and demanded


    that I perform surgery on the old man.


    Gosh, if it wasn¡¯t the most ridiculous thing I¡¯d ever heard!¡±


    Andrewined over the phone. It was all cleared up.


    The woman in question was Betty Dawson. She had arrogantly gone to Main Hospital with and beat up


    the staff, the reason why Andrew refused to perform the operation and lied to the Summers family,


    saying that he was returning to Switzend.


    Ted Summers was almost a Mystic-level fighter and could listen to the conversation with ease. He was


    infuriated when he found out that his wife was the reason Andrew refused the surgery. With the


    Summers family¡¯s influence and power, it was puzzling that they would fail to secure a foreign doctor¡¯s


    services.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 414

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 414


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 414


    ¡°I consider myself a good masseuse, Mr. Rockefeller. Won¡¯t you give me a chance to show my skills?¡±


    ¡°I want to scrub him clean in the bath¡­¡±


    Immediately thedies crowded around Alex Rockefeller. Some even started touching him.


    Alex was shocked. No matter how powerful he was, there was no way he could resist the incessant


    seduction from thesedies.


    Fortunately, Hailey Lawson promptly came to his rescue.


    ¡°Okay, okay, hold yourselves, my girls. He has a wife already, sorry!¡±


    Hailey led Alex into her office and breathed a sigh of relief after shutting the door. ¡°I owe you so much,


    Alex. Thank you for today! Here, this check is for you.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Alex eyed her office before replying, ¡°No way. This is the Summers family¡¯spensation for the


    damage done to your beauty salon. Why should I take it instead? Moreover, I do not require money.¡±


    ¡°Well, your mother needs it! Destroying the Rockefeller Group in three months is no easy feat, and she


    needs all the money she can get. Without you, I would not have gotten this check, and worse still, my


    beauty salon was moments away from shutting down.


    You deserve it.¡±


    ¡°No, I have enough money. Keep this for yourself!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 415

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 415


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 415


    Alex Rockefeller did not ept Charles Carter¡¯s invitation to the dinner. He already had an


    appointment with Miranda Film to treat her unspeakable ailment. Also, he felt a deep sense of guilt


    whenever he saw Charles.


    Perhaps it was the previous incident where he slept on the same bed as Hailey in Michigan. Or at that


    time, perhaps he had to cleanse the aphrodisiac drug from Hailey¡¯s body. Or perhaps even the


    idental embrace that happened just moments ago.


    He was surprised to find out that they had so many intimate encounters. It was too risky, he thought.


    There seemed to be an urge brewing in his body.


    ¡®I have got to keep my distance from Hailey.¡¯


    Alex thought to himself as he dialed Miranda¡¯s number on his phone.


    He prepared some pillsst night. Using his Chi at the same time, it should be an easy job treating her


    ailment.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, Miranda said, ¡°Oh, my dear Rockefeller, I am so sorry. I am stuck at work. Can we do it


    tonight? I will call you againter.¡±


    Alex agreed.


    It had given him an opportunity to talk to Dorothy Assex regarding the project with California Bridges


    and Railways Inc.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 416

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 416


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 416


    Overheating the phone conversation, Alex Rockefeller¡¯s expression darkened.


    After the previous encounter, the Assex family had stopped for a while but returned to wreak havoc,


    just like cockroaches that


    wouldn¡¯t stop appearing even as they were exterminated.


    Both husband and wife rushed home as quickly as they could. Upon arriving at the doors, they heard


    ire Assex¡¯s wailing.


    She sat on the floor with a swollen left face, messy hair, and a lost slipper.


    Beatrice Assex stood haughtily by the side, cleaver in her hand.


    Obviously, she had been beaten as well, with blood streaming down her nose.


    ¡°If youe any closer, you are all going down with me!¡± she yelled.


    Dorothy and Alex entered the house at that very moment.


    ¡°Are you okay, mom?¡±


    ¡°How could you, Uncle!¡±


    Dorothy teared tip seeing ire¡¯s swollen face, while Alex went over to Beatrice and removed the


    cleaver from her grasp.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He gently pulled her behind. ¡°Stand down and get your nosebleed stopped. I will do the fighting,¡± he


    calmly said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 417

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 417


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 417


    ¡°Impossible!


    ¡°How did he do it?¡±


    Emma Assex cried out in surprise, unable to ept what had happened. This was never supposed to


    happen!


    Things should have turned out the other way!


    Alex Rockefeller knocked out the groaning bodyguard with a kick and looked at Emma


    condescendingly with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°So these are the strong and powerful fighters you hired? Gosh, are you sure they¡¯re not from the film


    studio? I wonder if the Assexes are too strapped for cash to hire actual fighters after losing the


    opportunity to work with Waylon Realty?¡±


    He was humorous, assertive, and dominant.


    Madame Joanne and the rest watched on in fear.


    Beatrice Assex was shaken tip, though she started to think that Alex looked like Mask, her secret lover.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡®No, no, it can¡¯t be! Mask is from the authorities. It can¡¯t be him!¡¯ she shook her head.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 418

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 418


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 418


    Alex Rockefeller approached them slowly, one step at a time.


    Seeing the bodyguard with a broken leg on the floor, Anderson Assex was terrified out of his wits.


    ¡®Crazy!


    He¡¯s crazy! No, I don¡¯t want to be wheelchair-bound for the rest of my life!


    Immediately, he chose the first option and kneeled in front of ire Assex.


    ire¡¯s eyes bulged wide in astonishment.


    Meanwhile, Beatrice, still holding onto ire, stole a glimpse at Alex. ¡®He seemed a little different


    today, a little manlier than usual.


    Just like Mask.. No, no, it was a mere illusion.¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Do it, mom!¡± she said to ire.


    Smack!


    With tears streaming down her face, ire pped Anderson. ¡°We will leave this very house in three


    days,¡± she cried. ¡°After that, we will sever our ties with you!¡±


    ¡°Great! I look forward to that!¡± Madame Joanne leaped in joy.


    ¡°Go live under a bridge, you hobos!¡± Anderson roared.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 419

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 419


    An attractive woman stood right there. It wasn¡¯t his wife, Dorothy, but his sister-inw,


    Beatrice Assex!


    His eyes opened wide in horror as he quickly pushed her away.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Bam!


    Beatrice took a few steps back and mmed into the refrigerator.


    ¡°You shoved me!¡±


    Beatrice eximed while looking at Alex. Usually, she would have immediately


    admonished Alex, but now she behaved like a frail woman, entirely out of the ordinary.


    Alex retraced his hands awkwardly and said, ¡°Sorry, I thought you were Dorothy.¡±


    Oddly enough, Beatrice was not mad but covered Alex¡¯s nose and lips with her hand


    instead.


    Alex was taken aback. They never had such an intimate encounter. Except for that


    night, of course, where she came onto him after being drugged.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    He pushed her hand away.


    Beatrice suddenly asked, ¡°Are you Mask?¡±


    Alex was shocked and kept thinking to himself, wondering what he did to expose his


    identity.


    Before he could deny it, Beatrice continued, ¡°You must have imitated him after watching


    his video, right?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    No, you don¡¯t look a single bit like him.¡±


    She stomped on his foot and quickly left the kitchen. ¡®That was a good scare. I knew it


    couldn¡¯t be him!¡¯


    Beatrice breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mask was an assertive, dominant, attractive yet, loyal person. Even though Alex had a


    simr mannerism and hairstyle, the vibe he gave off waspletely different. The


    weakling in the kitchen and the dominant Mask were two distinct beings!


    ¡®I¡¯m going insane.¡¯


    Beatrice entered the living room and was quickly roped into the house search by ire


    Assex.


    ¡°Come here. I want to look for a twenty million dor vi.¡±


    ¡°Twenty million?! That¡¯s expensive!¡± Beatrice eximed.


    ¡°What do you know? He has that much money. If we don¡¯t use it, his mother will! That


    Wanting to destroy the Rockefeller Group in three


    months? Can you believe it? Well, I don¡¯t! I¡¯d rather use the money to buy myself a vi


    than let it go to waste! Ah, one with a swimming pool too¡­ I love swimming!¡±


    ¡°Even though Maple Vi is a perfect choice, but¡­ Things would get awkward if Brittany


    returned.¡±


    ire was still fearful of her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get one with a ten million dor price tag instead?¡± Beatrice suggested.


    ¡°No, I want a twenty million dor vi!¡±


    This time, the real Dorothy entered the kitchen.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to buy a vi for Mother?¡±


    This time, Alex made sure he knew who it was before pulling her into a deep embrace.


    ¡°Of course! Where else can you stay? Your mother doesn¡¯t want to live in Maple Vi for


    sure.¡±


    ¡°But the money¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    ¡°Can you at least tell me where you¡¯re getting the money from?¡±


    Alex answered, ¡°Rx, it¡¯s legitimate cash. My mother was very wealthy but only


    learned about it recently.¡±


    Of course, he could not say that he had scammed it off some unlucky dude. Then she


    would never want to use it.


    ¡°Shoo! The kitchen is not your ce.¡± Alex gently pushed her toward the door.


    ¡°Let me help you. I can wash the vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Your hands deserve better.¡± Alex shook his head.


    ¡°What for then?¡±


    Alex grabbed her hand and gently kissed it.


    ¡°For my lips.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 420

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 420


    ¡°Okay, okay, you should go and get prepared for tomorrow. We¡¯ll be signing a contract


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    with Roadways and Bridges Inc. after all,¡± said Alex. His eyes shone with a ruthless


    twinkle.


    ¡®Suffer the consequences of pissing me off, Madame Joanne.¡¯


    Dinner that night had the Assex sisters in tears.


    Dorothy Assex said to her mother,


    ire, ¡°Mom, this is what we call real food! The ones you cooked were inedible at best ¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s stomach was chock full of food as she looked silently at Alex.


    After swallowing down thest piece of roasted pork in gravy, ire licked her lips and


    said, ¡°I came from a wealthy family and never had to do any household chores.


    Your father used to say that I should have been a hand model. Consider yourselves lucky


    that I even cooked for you!¡±


    She then turned to Alex. ¡°Jer¡­ Alex, why don¡¯ t you wash the dishes? Also, you¡¯re still


    unemployed, right?


    Then it¡¯s set. You¡¯ll be cooking for us from now on.¡±


    ire returned to her true self after having a sumptuous meal.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy, and I¡¯ve got an appointment now. See you!¡±


    Alex stood up and left.


    ¡°Come on, a little money, and you get all cocky and whatnot¡­¡±


    Dorothy got onto her feet too. ¡°I have work to do. I¡¯ll be in my room.¡±


    ire then turned her attention to her youngest daughter.


    ¡°I have assignments toplete!¡± Beatrice ran up the stairs.


    ¡°Who is washing the dishes then?¡±


    ¡°You are! See, even if you are a hand model, your husband still left you for another


    woman!¡±


    ¡°You insolent brat¡­¡±


    ***


    Miranda called Alex at eight-thirty that night. She was finally done with work and was


    now back at her hotel room at The Hilton.


    ¡°What do you mean I have to treat you at the hotel?¡± Alex instinctively declined.


    After all, a lone woman and a lone man in a hotel room did not seem too appropriate.


    But then again, Miranda¡¯s illness was rather unusual and quite intimate. His treatment


    would be a little embarrassing, to say the least. The hotel turned out to be the perfect


    spot


    Half an hourter, Alex arrived at the room.


    After a knock, he opened the doors and saw Zendaya. Surprised, Alex looked at the


    room number. ¡°Did Ie to the right ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did. Come in!¡± Zendaya smiled.


    Upon entering, he saw Mirandaing out of the bathroom with dripping wet hair. A


    white towel wrapped around her body, her silky long legs were exposed, much to Alex¡¯s


    excitement.


    Miranda greeted Alexvishly.


    ¡®Damn, are foreign women so essible?¡¯ he thought, as he tried to avert his eyes.


    However, her attire made the treatment a little easier. The process was quite


    embarrassing, with Miranda rushing into the bathroom and a blushing Zendaya.


    The treatment was a sess, curing Miranda of her annoying illness. She promised to


    write a wless article endorsing and promoting the benefits of traditional medicine.


    Not wanting to stay arty longer, Alex took his leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m leaving too,¡± said Zendaya.


    They then left The Hilton together. Unbeknownst to them, however, a paparazzo was


    busy capturing photos of them walking out the hotel lobby in close proximity.


    ***


    Emma Assex sat intimately with a man over at the office of South Cali Structures. The


    man was Ethan Hawk, son of Thomas Hawk and owner of South Cali Structures.


    Thomas was in a meeting at that time while they waited outside.


    With Ethan, Emma was confident that she would seal the deal.


    The more she thought of how she could finally crush Dorothy¡¯spany after the deal


    was secured, the more excited she became. Wanting to please Ethan as much as she


    could, she even ced her thigh on hisp. Right at that moment, Dorothy and Alex


    entered.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Emma¡¯s expression darkened.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 421

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 421


    Alex took a nce at Emma and thought, ¡®What a coincidence.¡¯


    He walked to the sofa with Dorothy in hand and wiped the sofa slowly with some tissue


    before turning to her. ¡°Come sit here, wifey. Mr. Hawk is still having a meeting now. We¡¯ll


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    just wait here till he¡¯s done, then we¡¯ll be able to sign the contract.¡±


    Dorothy nodded and sat on the sofa politely.


    Alex took a bottle of water out of his bag and opened the cap before handing it to her.


    The two acted as if no one was around, as if Emma and Ethan were nothing but thin air.


    Emma couldn¡¯t hold back her anger any longer. She stood tip and approached the two.


    ¡°Dorothy, I asked you a question. Are you deaf? What contract are you here for? Who


    even told you toe here to sign a contract?¡±


    Dorothy took a few sips of water and handed the bottle to Alex. ¡°Do you want some


    too?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Alex ced his lips where Dorothy¡¯s lips were on the bottle and drank some


    water as well.


    Emma was enraged. She felt like something was going horribly wrong.


    Assex Constructions had been trying to get their hands on the project with South Cali


    Structure for the longest time. Their only rival at the time was Stoneworks, but Dorothy


    had to show tip out of nowhere just when they were going to sign the contract.


    This was just nerve wracking.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare be so ftill of yourself, Dorothy.


    Do you know where we are right


    now?¡± Emma yelled.


    Dorothy took a nce at Emma. ¡°I don¡¯t think the contract we¡¯re signing has anything to


    do with you, Emma.¡±


    Emma chuckled coldly. ¡°Really now? I¡¯d like to say otherwise. Do you know who this


    handsome young man is?¡±


    She pointed at Ethan.


    Ethan, on the other hand, had had his eyes fixated on Dorothy. Compared to Emma,


    Dorothy was so much more gorgeous. Due to his status, Ethan had seen many women


    in his life, yet Dorothy was so ethereal that he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    However, this beauty was already married.


    Looking at Alex, Ethan felt that he could win him in any aspect easily. Alex was just a


    pile of sh*t nted next to the flower, Dorothy.


    ¡°Who is that? Your boyfriend?¡± Dorothy said calmly.


    Emma stuck her nose up in the air. ¡°Bingo, he is my boyfriend, Ethan Hawk! Do you


    know who he is?¡±


    Dorothy replied, ¡°Oh? He has the samest name. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s Mr. Hawk¡¯s son?¡±


    Emma looked extremely smug. ¡°That¡¯s right, he is Mr. Hawk¡¯s sort. Ethan is the young


    heir to South Cali Structures! I¡¯ll tell you what, Dorothy. No matter what contract you¡¯re


    signing today, I won¡¯t let you.¡±


    Dorothy acted surprised. ¡°What? You hooked up with the young heir of South Cali


    Structures?


    Damn, you¡¯ve got an upgrade? So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve settled a


    contract with South Cali Structures?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, so you do know your ce. Why don¡¯t you just get lost, then? Do you really


    want to embarrass yourself?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to sign a contract. Of course we¡¯ll leave after we do so.¡± Dorothy remained


    calm.


    ¡°What contract? I told you that this is my boyfriend¡¯spany. No matter what contract


    it is, it¡¯s invalid!¡±


    Emma said as she clung to Ethan. ¡°Baby, throw them out please! I¡¯m annoyed just by


    looking at their faces!¡±


    She said ¡®baby¡¯ so nasally that Alex couldn¡¯t help but feel the hair on his skin stand up.


    ¡®What skill!¡¯


    Although Ethan didn¡¯t want to throw Dorothy out due to her looks, Emma had already


    made such a request. Since he had just hooked tip with her, he had to take action. ¡°Just


    go, South Cali Structures would not be working with you. Any contracts will be invalid


    from now on.¡±


    However, Alex and Dorothy knew about his identity long before they had arrived at the


    office.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 422

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 422


    The two remained seated, ignoring every word Ethan said.


    Ethan furrowed his eyebrows and his expression turned cold. ¡°Hey, you two. I¡¯m asking


    nicely for you to leave. I said that South Cali Structures would no longer be working with


    you.¡±


    Emma smiled brightly, still acting as cocky as ever.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Why are you still


    here? Are you really that shameless? Oh, right, I heard you guys changed thepany


    name to something like Dorothy-Alex Constructions and don¡¯t have any working capital,


    so that means you¡¯d go bankrupt if you don¡¯t earn some money! Hey loser, Rockefeller.


    You should break it off with her while you still can. Why don¡¯t you work as my ve? I


    might pity you if I¡¯m in a good mood!¡±


    Alex replied calmly, ¡°I think it¡¯s still a little early to say who will be pitied in the end.¡±


    He then turned to Ethan. ¡°Ethan Hawks, right? You¡¯re not in charge of South Cali


    Structures just yet. Let¡¯s wait till your father arrives. Only he has a say in this.¡±


    Ethan was enraged. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? If you insist on staying, I¡¯ll


    have the guards throw the both of you out.¡±


    After that, he called for the security team and at least six guards rushed over to the


    waiting room.


    The team leader immediately greeted Ethan respectfully. ¡°Young master Hawks, what


    do you need? Your wish is ourmand!¡±


    Ethan pointed towards Alex. ¡°Throw this punk out.¡±


    Pointing to Dorothy next, he said, ¡°Escort thisdy out as well.¡±


    He still knew how to be a gentleman towards women at times like this. Hence, he gave


    separate orders to the guards for the two.


    The guards responded enthusiastically and were ready to throw the couple out.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted at them.


    It was a middle-aged man who seemed quite stern. He was striding towards them.


    Following behind him was a woman who was wearing a standard uniform looking like a


    professional.


    Upon their arrival, the guards became frightened. They stopped what they were doing


    and bowed respectfully. ¡°CEO Hawks!¡±


    This man was the CEO of South Cali Structures, Thomas Hawk.


    Ethan went up to him and said, ¡°Dad, your meeting ended?¡±


    Thomas narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ethan replied, ¡°Dad, let me introduce you to someone. This is Emma Assex, my


    girlfriend, the one I¡¯ve mentioned to you before.


    She¡¯s from Assex Constructions. Didn¡¯t


    we have a project that required a supplier? Let¡¯s sign the contract with Assex


    Constructions and work together as a family!¡±


    Emma approached Thomas and greeted him with a soft smile and elegant behavior.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hawks, I¡¯m Emma. I didn¡¯t expect you to look so young! I would¡¯ve thought


    you were Ethan¡¯s brother if I didn¡¯t know better!¡±


    She was trying her best to get on his good side as her smile grew brighter and sweeter.


    However, Thomas remained expressionless towards her. ¡°Really?¡±


    Emma¡¯s abilities were limited, she couldn¡¯t read the room at all. She couldn¡¯t even tell


    that Thomas was bothered. She continued smiling sweetly. ¡°Yes! You look so young and


    handsome. If we were to walk next to each other, people might think we¡¯re a couple!¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Thomas looked extremely upset. He shot a dirty re at Ethan.


    ¡®How could you be into such morons? Are you blind?¡¯


    He suppressed his anger and ignored her, turning towards Alex and Dorothy instead.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mr. and Mrs. Rockefeller from Dorothy-Alex Constructions?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Alex Rockefeller and this is my wife, Dorothy Assex.¡±


    Thomas smiled. ¡°Sorry for beingte, my meeting was slightly dyed. Come, let¡¯s go


    into my office. I¡¯ve prepared the contract.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 423

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 423


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched Alex and Dorothy walk into Thomas¡¯


    office. She immediately turned to Ethan. ¡°Baby, what¡¯s happening? What contract is


    your father signing with Dorothy?¡±


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure too. I¡¯m not that familiar with how things work in my


    dad¡¯spany.¡±


    Emma huffed frustratedly. ¡°Dorothy¡¯s damnpany used to be one of our subsidiary


    smallpany, he¡¯d run into a lot of problems during the process. You have to convince


    your dad, or else it¡¯d be toote!¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Yeah, I know, I know.¡± Ethan dismissed her remarks, clearly bothered by his


    father¡¯s expression earlier. He could tell something was amiss.


    Alex and Dorothy left the CEO¡¯s office after just ten minutes. The contract had been


    signed sessfully. Before they came, Charles had already discussed with Thomas


    about the details of the contract. They had even settled the terms and conditions


    beforehand and Thomas had no objections at all.


    Firstly, with Alex¡¯s title as a miracle doctor and his connections with the Yowells, the


    Summers and Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Thomas knew just how important he was


    in California.


    Secondly, Charles was one of the biggest shareholders of South Cali Structures. So if


    Charles wanted to have a say in a contract supposedly so minor, it had to be a big deal.


    ¡°You came out this quickly? You were thrown out right?¡±


    Emma noticed that Alex and Dorothy hade out of the office in just ten minutes and


    started cackling.


    ¡®How could they sign a contract in just ten minutes? Even if they did, it must be


    insignificant. But how could Thomas Hawk sign some insignificant contract? He¡¯s the


    CEO of thepany!¡¯


    Alex and Dorothy¡¯s silence only made Emma cockier. ¡°So how was it? Well, I told you


    so, you¡¯re just embarrassing yourselves. Why would South Cali Structures work with


    your small *sspany?


    Dorothy, you should just hire a movingpany now so that


    you could get out of our vi¡­ Oh, I forgot to tell you, Grandma has already given me


    the vi you¡¯re living in. Don¡¯t you dare step foot in my house from now on.¡±


    Dorothy turned to look at Emma, her eyes were filled with sympathy.


    She wanted to speak up, but she decided not to. All she did was walk out of the office


    while holding Alex¡¯s hands.


    Emma huffed and turned to demand with Ethan. ¡°Baby, now that your father is free, let¡¯s


    go in!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ethan held Emma¡¯s hand and walked towards the CEO¡¯s office.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to be blocked by the secretary. ¡°Sorry, Young Master Ethan.


    You can¡¯t enter without the CEO¡¯s permission.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Secretary Jodie, why would I need permission to see my


    dad? Have you gone mental?¡±


    Just then, Thomas¡¯ voice came from the office. ¡°Let him in, but have Miss Assex leave.¡±


    Jodie nodded lightly and let Ethan in, but blocked Emma out. ¡°Miss Assex, you may


    leave now.¡±


    ¡°What? Why can¡¯t I go in? I¡¯m here to sign a contract! I¡¯m your young master¡¯s


    girlfriend!¡± Emma yelled, clearly enraged.


    Jodie shook her head. ¡°Miss Assex, you must be mistaken, we don¡¯t have any contracts


    to sign with you.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Emma started panicking. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m Emma Assex from Assex Constructions. Do


    you not know the contract for being the supplier for the Five Rings Project? Your young


    master had promised me that we would sign it today! How could you not let me in? Do


    you want to get fired?¡±


    Jodie red at her coldly. ¡°Sorry, we had signed this contract a while ago with another


    ¡°What? If not us, then who signed the contract? Stoneworks?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy-Alex Constructions.¡±


    ¡°What? Them? No way, there¡¯s just no way! You must be mistaken!¡±


    ¡°Please leave, Miss Assex.¡±


    Emma started yelling. ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! How could you sign it with that b*tch¡¯s


    have been scammed! I want to see Mr. Hawk, I want to see Ethan! Let me in!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 424

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 424


    As the yelling continued, Ethan walked out of the office. Emma rushed over to him.


    ¡°Baby, this woman said that Dorothy-Alex Constructions had signed the contract for the


    Five Rings Project. Is that true? Please tell your dad that he shouldn¡¯t! Only Assex


    Constructions could sign this contract. Didn¡¯t you promise me that? Go, just go in and


    tell¡­¡±


    Ethan interrupted her. ¡°Emma, please leave. Let¡¯s not see each other ever again.¡±


    Emma froze. ¡°What? What did you just say, Ethan?¡±


    Ethan turned to the guards. ¡°If she won¡¯t leave, make her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    Emma finally realized that he had broken up with her. She was infuriated. ¡°Ethan Hawk,


    you jerk! Don¡¯t you remember what you promised me in bedst night? You bastard!


    How could you break your promises? You¡¯re inhumane, go rot in hell!¡±


    Suddenly, a guard pped her hard across the face. ¡°How dare you insult our young


    master? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Throw her out now!¡±


    Ten minutester, at Assex Manor.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The olddy was in a very good mood. She was able to take back the vi that ire


    was living in and was under the impression that they had been able to sessfully sign


    a contract with South Cali Constructions.


    Once the contract is signed, they would be able to decrease the damage from the fallout


    with Waylon Realty. They might be able to expand their business too. Besides, they had


    just received a sales permit for another new type of construction material. So, they


    would still earn lots without Thousand Leaves.


    Just then, Emma called to give her the bad news.


    ¡°Grandma, I couldn¡¯t sign the Five Ring Project contract.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The olddy was feeding her bird and lost grip of the bird cage upon hearing Emma¡¯s


    words.


    ¡°What happened? Why couldn¡¯t you sign it? Wasn¡¯t it set in stone?¡±


    ¡°That b*tch Dorothy signed it before I could.¡±


    The olddy screamed and fainted from shock.


    At the same time, Alex was driving Dorothy in her BMW M8 back to her office.


    He then went to the Assex Vi to get Beatrice and ire and headed toward a realty


    center that sold vis in a specific area.


    ire had been up all night finding a nice area to live in. She finally found one, Senna


    Port in City West of California. Next to the area was a famous five-star forest garden,


    Floresta. As such, the favourable area had a fairly quiet environment.


    ire¡¯s eyes were red due to theck of sleep. Despite this, she was extremely


    energetic. She just wanted to head to the realty center of Senna Port immediately.


    ire¡¯s eyes glistened with excitement as she looked at the vi models. Beatrice was


    very fond of the designs as well. They went back to the main hall to see which vi they


    liked best.


    Suddenly, a voice called out to them. ¡°Hey, is that you, ire Assex? So you¡¯re here


    with your son-inw to look at the vi models? Can your son-inw really buy such a


    big vi?¡±


    It was ire¡¯s old neighbour, the busybody whom she encountered at the bank when


    she was depositing the cheque.


    Next to her old neighbour was a young couple. The man was obviously her son-inw.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 425

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 425


    ire hated this family.


    She hated the woman, Madam White, especially, as she would always boast about her


    son-inw to the point that it was getting very annoying.


    ire clicked her tongue out of frustration. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    Madam White chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for a nice ce to buy, what else? Oh, did you


    think I¡¯m here just to window shop like you?¡±


    Beatrice huffed. ¡°How would you know if we can afford a vi or not?¡±


    Madam Whiteughed louder. ¡°Of course I do, we¡¯re neighbours after all! How would I


    not know? I heard that your vi will be taken away by the Assexes, which is probably


    why you need a new ce soon! But do you guys know that vis in Senna Port cost


    more than ten million?


    Not just anyone could buy a vi in this area, you know? There¡¯s


    no way you could use a twenty million dor fake cheque here.¡±


    Madam White¡¯ son-inw asked, ¡°Twenty million dor fake cheque?¡±


    She cackled and pointed to Alex. ¡°That¡¯s ire¡¯s son-inw. He had given his


    mother-inw a fake cheque a while ago. And boy, let me tell you, when she brought it


    to the bank, they told her that it was a fake! God, my stomach hurt from all that


    Alex said calmly, ¡°Then you should calm down. Your old *ss is suffering from both


    diabetes and high blood pressure. Don¡¯t die fromughing too hard.¡±


    Madam White¡¯ daughter yelled. ¡°How dare you speak like that to my mom?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts.¡±


    Alex decided to not waste any more energy on this family. He turned to the saleswoman


    that had been following them as they browsed.


    ¡°Show us to the vis for sale.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Madam White approached the saleswoman. Youngdy, if you want to earn some


    afford the vis here. Why don¡¯t you assist us? You can give us a brief introduction to


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    the vis here, we might be buying one today.¡±


    ire¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You? Do you even have the money?¡±


    Madam White replied, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I might not have the money, but my son-inw


    does, unlike someone else I know. I heard that he hasn¡¯t earned a penny for the past


    year, right? And didn¡¯t he even have to kneel before his mother-inw to get a meal?


    Oh, and wasn¡¯t he struggling to pay property costs just the other day? Hah, yet you¡¯re


    still here to window shop. Dream on!¡±


    She turned to the saleswoman again. ¡°Come!¡±


    The saleswoman red at Alex and the others with disgust before rushing towards the


    other family without a word.


    ire was so angry that she started stomping the ground. Alex couldn¡¯t help btitugh.


    ¡°Why are you mad at a diabetic patient?¡±


    Beatrice asked, ¡°She called you a loser, that you relied on women. Aren¡¯t you mad?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s nothing more than an insignificant pest to me. Why would I


    be mad?¡±


    ¡°Then does that mean you think I¡¯m an insignificant pest too? You never defended


    yourself when I yelled at you.¡±


    Alex decided not to lie. ¡°If you weren¡¯t Dorothy¡¯s sister, you¡¯d be even more insignificant


    than a pest.¡±


    Beatrice was about to explode. Shooting him a dirty re, she decided that she would


    empty out his walletter.


    Alex, on the other hand, called for another saleswoman. There were many of them


    working in the center after all. However, when one of them came over, Alex froze.


    ¡®I know her.¡¯


    ¡°Prisci Paytas? Why are you working here as¡­ A saleswoman?¡± Beatrice asked,


    obviously surprised.


    They were studying in the same university after all. With their titles as one of the most


    beautiful girls in the university and a member of Devil Coven, they were quite popr on


    campus. Hence, the two were well-acquainted with each other.


    Prisci was wearing a standard uniform, seemingly more mature than usual. Due to


    her doll-like face, this was a fresh new look for her.


    ¡°Brother Alex, Beatrice, what a coincidence! I decided to work here part-time during the


    holidays.¡± Prisci decided to greet Alex before greeting Beatrice. Michelle had


    mentioned a lot of things about Alex in the past. So, she knew what her blood was used


    for as well.


    After a brief exnation, they understood her reason for working there.


    Prisci came from an average family. One of her cousins worked in the realtypany


    and suggested that she worked there part-time. If she were to sell a vi sessfully,


    she¡¯d be able to earn quite an amount ofmission.


    ¡°Are you here to buy a property? The vis here are very expensive, you know.¡± Prisci


    smiled as she stuck her tongue out cheekily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at those vis!¡± ire pointed towards one of the models that seemed


    to be ced near a river.


    ¡°Alright!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 426

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 426


    Prisci led them to the models.


    Madam White was secretly observing them from the other side. She said mockingly,


    ¡°Youngdy, your colleague over there is going to be doing charity work How could that


    family ever buy a property? l¡¯m their neighbour, so I know them well. They¡¯re just bluffing


    so they could seem richer than they really are.¡±


    The saleswoman nodded and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, she¡¯s a part-timer anyway! So,


    Madam White, have you decided on any of the vis here? Would you like me to bring


    you to the actual site?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After looking around the area, the family of three came back to the main hall. Madam


    White was very excited, she was fond of every single vi in this area.


    The saleswoman seemed to be excited too. She thought, ¡®Thank god I ditched that poor


    family for these people. Looks like I might actually sell one vi today.¡¯


    With this thought in mind, she enthusiastically gave them a few suggestions.


    However, Madam White¡¯ son-in-w replied, ¡°We¡¯ve seen the vis, I think they¡¯re


    generally pretty okay. But we still have to look at other areas, so we canpare and


    discuss on which to get.¡±


    Madam White panicked. ¡°What¡¯s more to discuss? I think Vi 12 is nice, I like it.¡±


    Her daughter replied, ¡°Mom, what are you rushing for? Even if we wanted to buy it, we¡¯d


    have to at least sell our old house. We can¡¯t buy it now, where would we even get the


    money?¡±


    Madam White was shocked. ¡°What? Sell the old house? Didn¡¯t you say your husband


    was buying it for us?¡±


    ¡°How would my husband have this much money?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the saleswoman¡¯s face turned green. ¡®You f*ckers, you were just


    bluffing all this while!¡¯


    Just then, loud pping and light music chimed from the other side of the hall. The


    saleswoman knew that one of the vis had been sold.


    She turned around and was appalled. She realized that Alex¡¯s family was the one being


    surrounded by a crowd.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡®They bought a vi already?¡¯


    Madam White and her family stared in disbelief as well. She rushed over immediately.


    ¡°ire Assex, you actually bought a property? You bought a vi in this area? Where


    did you get that much money?¡±


    ire htiffed. ¡°My son-in-w bought it for me. That cheque wasn¡¯t fake, I just


    identally crumpled itst time! Oh, has your family bought one? The vi next to


    mine seems pretty nice, Vi 12 was it? You should get your hands on it now, before it¡¯s


    toote.¡±


    Madam White¡¯ face went pale. ¡°Vi 12¡­ Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t like it as much. We¡¯ll just take a


    look at the others.¡±


    They then left the hall in a hurry as the saleswoman red at them as she started to


    regret her actions immensely.


    The Vi that Alex bought was Vi 10, valued at nearly twenty million.


    It had an indoor pool and patio built in both the front and back. A beautiful garden was


    built on top of the balcony as well. It was truly a luxurious design. It was already built so


    that tenants could move in immediately.


    ¡®Vi 10 is one of the three best vis in Senna Port!¡¯


    The saleswoman knew that she would be able to earn two percent ofmission of


    four hundred thousand dors if she were to sell a vi.


    ¡®Oh lord! I lost four hundred thousand because of my foolishness.¡¯


    ¡°Congrattions, Brother Alex! You¡¯re the owner of this property now!¡± Prisci smiled


    brightly.


    ¡°Give me your identity card and I¡¯ll register it for you. Also, since you paid the


    full amount to buy this, you¡¯d receive lots of gifts too! They will be sent to your vi


    shortly.¡±


    Alex took out a copy of Dorothy¡¯s identity card. ¡°Use my wife¡¯s instead, register it under


    her name.¡±


    ire was satisfied with this reply, smiling as she stared at Alex. This was probably the


    first time she had ever smiled at Alex in the past year.


    After that, they headed straight to Vi 10. Beatrice took out her phone to take some


    pictures so that she could send it to her sister. However, a notification popped up on her


    screen. It was from the Zendaya fan group.


    Zendaya had spent two hours in a hotel with a mysterious man, pictures were included


    in the article too. She looked at the photo and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡®The mysterious man was Alex!¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 427

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 427


    Beatrice could feel her ears ringing, it was as if her brain had malfunctioned. Her


    favourite idol, the one and only Zendaya, had done that with her brother-inw. She


    couldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    ¡°How could this be?¡¯


    ¡®How?¡¯


    She looked tip to look for Alex and noticed that he was looking at the river from the


    balcony.


    He wasn¡¯t moving a muscle, it was hard to tell what he was thinking about.


    She just couldn¡¯t resist herself and rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s tip with this? Exin this to


    me!¡± Beatrice¡¯s face was twisted as she showed the news article on her phone to Alex.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with what?¡± Alex took a nce at her and furrowed his eyebrows. He then


    took her phone to read the news article.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was reading, it was just too ridiculous.


    The photo was fromst night, a photo of him leaving The Hilton with Zendaya.


    However, the article waspletely false, everything was made up. They imed that


    their fingers were intertwined, looking into each other¡¯s eyes lovingly. They went as far


    as to say that passion was stered all over their faces when they left the hotel room.


    Alex was extremely enraged.


    He¡¯s just an average person so he wouldn¡¯t be bothered so much by it. Zendaya,


    however, was a famous superstar. Many of her fans would follow any type of news


    about her. If there were any scandals, her whole career could potentially be ruined.


    Back then, a beautiful female star in Hong Kong was one of the most talented artists in


    her generation. Yet her life went to shambles when she was caught tip in a scandal.


    ¡°F*ckersl¡± He huffed.


    Beatrice thought he was angry that he was exposed. She snatched her phone and said


    with hostility, ¡°Rockefeller, how could you treat my sister like this? How dare you do


    such a thing? Are you a monster? Do you think we¡¯ll forgive you just because you


    bought us a vi?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were stern as he turned to look at Beatrice. ¡°We have a brain for a reason,


    use it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°And you call yourself a Zendaya fan. How could you believe rumors some stupid


    paparazzi made up? No wonder people call you hardcore fans toxic. You¡¯re so easily


    convinced.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you exin the pictures? Is it not you?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re admitting to it?¡±


    ¡°What did I even admit to? Please, you¡¯re not just a mindless follower right? Make use


    of your brain for once. There¡¯s nothing between me and Zendaya. I had to meet up with


    a friendst night, Zendaya was their friend too, so she came along. That¡¯s it, it¡¯s up to


    you to believe me or not.¡±


    Just then, Alex¡¯s phone chimed.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was a call from Zendaya.


    He picked it up and said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, did you see the


    news article about us? I¡¯m terribly sorry, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be involved in such a


    scandal. Ugh, I hate people who write such articles to spread rumors.¡±


    After their souls resonated back in the car, Alex realized that he felt something towards


    Zendaya.


    ¡®Is it affection?¡¯


    He had no clue, but it felt like a curse. He had dreamt about Zendaya every single night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry, we¡¯re both innocent anyway. But you¡¯re a public figure, wouldn¡¯t you be


    affected by this?¡±


    Zendaya was having a headache. ¡°A little, that¡¯s why I called you. I wanted to get your


    permission for something.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Mypany will be clearing tip the rumors with a notice. We¡¯d like to im that you¡¯re


    my bodyguard. Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot¡±


    After hanging up, he realized that Beatrice was looking at him with a puzzled expression


    on her face.


    ¡°Where were we?¡±


    Beatrice huffed. ¡°You better not have cheated on my sister, or else I will never forgive


    you.¡±


    Alex clicked his tongue and paid no attention to her. Just then, the tigress, Anna called


    him.


    After informing ire, Alex left the vi.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 428

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 428


    Zendaya¡¯s team was very efficient.


    Within half an hour, they released a notice to rify the rumors. The notice mentioned


    that they were just visiting a friend, the female news reporter from Sweden. They also


    rified that Alex was her bodyguard. With this exnation, everything was cleared up.


    As a superstar like Zendaya, it was normal for her to have a bodyguard apany her,


    especially after the assassins she encountered at the concert. Moreover, the notice


    included awsuit to sue the paparazzi that spread the rumors as well. They had


    decided to find out who it was and sue them to oblivion.


    Zendaya was part of the Stoermer family in Michigan, hence she had lots of


    connections.


    She was able to find who the paparazzi was. An hourter, the paparazzi


    admitted to the public that they had fabricated the news and took the photos without


    permission to spread such rumors for viewership.


    In just a few moments, this shocking news had died down without difficulty on


    Zendaya¡¯s end.


    However, the title ¡®Mask¡¯ was trending once more.


    After the incident, many were trying to find who Mask was, yet they had no information


    on him at all. Everyone knew that Zendaya¡¯s bodyguards had always been female,


    Mask was the first male bodyguard they had seen. This led to many assumptions,


    especially among the fans.


    Within the fan group that Beatrice was in, many were guessing that Alex was Mask.


    One of them was a fairly influential figure in the group, his online name was Missouri


    Conan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had professionals analyze this picture and the video of Mask. Their heights are


    almost the exact same with at most a centimeter of difference between them.¡±


    ¡°You guys probably don¡¯t know this, but technology is so advanced that facial


    recognition is still possible with a mask on. The two have simr face shapes, the


    simrity is up to 95%!¡±


    ¡°One more thing, we have analyzed their bodynguage as well. Many of you might not


    understand but it¡¯s the same with identifying one¡¯s handwriting. Everyone walks and


    moves in a certain way. Mask and this bodyguard were surprisingly simr in this aspect


    too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 99% sure that this bodyguard is Mask!¡±


    Reading these messages, Beatrice was stunned as her ears started to ring.


    ¡®Mask, who has been on my mind every hour of the day, was my brother-inw?¡¯


    No¡­ there¡¯s still a one percent chance that he¡¯s not! But¡­ What if he really is Mask?


    What do I do?¡¯


    Mixed emotions welled up in her chest as she sat on the floor. She felt as if her soul had


    left her body.


    ¡°Beatrice, what are you doing? Even if the floor is nicely tiled, you don¡¯t have to sit on it!


    Come on, take some pictures for me, I want to share and brag about this to my friends!¡±


    Beatrice, however, didn¡¯t move an inch, as if she couldn¡¯t hear a word her mother said.


    At the same time, Alex had entered a small pub with Anna. He didn¡¯t expect Anna to be


    an alcoholic. She was downing a mouthful of liquor and eating some peanuts.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She wasn¡¯t sitting modestly as well, one of her legs was ced on a stool while she


    shook the other as if she couldn¡¯t sit still at all.


    Alex identally dropped a peanut and bent down to pick it up. Just then, he was taken


    aback by what he saw under the table.


    Three secondster, he sat back straight up. ¡°Hey, why are you wearing a skirt today?¡±


    Anna was ignorant ¡°I can wear what I want. Mind your own business.¡±


    She lowered her head to look at her skirt and realized what Alex meant. She ced her


    leg back down, blushing profusely. ¡°Tsk, you pervert! What¡¯s there to see anyway?¡±


    She paused for a brief while and continued. ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡±


    She wanted the reformed version of the Dragon Tusk martial arts, Alex had promised to


    help her after all. Alex had prepared everything ages ago and ced a few pieces of


    paper on the table.


    Anna briefly read through the few pieces of papers. Just then, Anna received a call from


    Sky, ¡°Anna, we have intel on Clown. Steel Tower is hurt,e back to the vi now!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 429

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 429


    ¡°What?¡± Anna stood up abruptly and downed the whole cup of liquor.


    She shoved the reformed version of Dragon Tusk into her bag and rushed out.


    A few secondster, she rushed back in and grabbed Alex by his arm. ¡°Steel Tower is


    hurt. You¡¯re a miracle doctor, right? Come with me and take a look at him.¡±


    Before Alex could even refuse, she dragged him straight into her car and rushed to their


    temporary base. mming the pedal to the metal, Anna rushed off to Serenity Vi.


    Alex noticed many other Divine Constabry members this time. He was able to count


    at least ten or so members. Ted Summers from the Summers family in California was


    here as well. However, he looked like a mess. He was covered in dust and several


    injuries.


    Everyone seemed very upset, visibly worried.


    Anna had quite the reputation in Divine Constabry. As she walked over to the manor,


    many greeted her along the way, referring to her as ¡®Tigress¡¯.


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡®Did this originate from her aggressive personality?¡¯


    Anna managed to find Sky in the middle of the crowd. She asked, ¡°Captain, how¡¯s Steel


    Tower?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Sky¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Ms. Nanami is trying to save him now, in there.¡±


    After noticing Alex, Sky¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alex, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    He knew that Alex was very skilled in medicine. Wace Yoke, the well-known imperial


    doctor, had worshipped Alex as well. As the apostle of Dazzle, Alex might be able to


    save Steel Tower despite his condition.


    Just then, the door opened wide. A woman who was wearing a white doctor¡¯s robe and


    a mask came out of the room, covered in blood.


    ¡°Ms. Nanami, how is Steel Tower?¡± Sky asked.


    The others came forward, they were eager to hear Dr. Nanami¡¯s reply as well.


    However, bad news dawned upon them. Ms. Nanami shook her head gently. ¡°Sorry, I


    did what I could.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Steel Tower, he¡­¡±


    Every single person in the hall was shocked, it was as if they could hear their hearts


    shattering simultaneously. Sky clenched his fists tightly and punched a giant hole into


    the wall next to him.


    Some even started crying out loud.


    Anna leaned against Alex and bit down on his shoulder. Alex yelped in pain. However,


    none paid attention to his screams.


    Everyone then rushed into the room, they wanted to send Steel Tower off.


    Alex sighed as well. Back when he first came here, Steel Tower blocked his way. He


    was a skilled fighter who trained with brute force. If it weren¡¯t for the breath of Chi his


    ancestor gave him, Alex knew he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand a chance


    against him.


    He didn¡¯t expect death to meet Steel Tower before he did.


    ¡°Steel Tower!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Steel! My brother!¡±


    ¡°Steel was trying to save me, that¡¯s why he was stabbed seven times by Clown! That


    bastard! I can¡¯t ept this! I should¡¯ve been the one who died! I¡¯d rather die than to


    have Steel leave us!¡± One of the members cried as he smashed his head onto the floor


    multiple times.


    With such strong emotions, Alex couldn¡¯t help but empathize with them.


    However, he suddenly realized that Steel Tower¡¯s soul was still in his body by using his


    Third Eye to look into his Chi. Although he was lying still on the temporary surgical bed,


    his Chi was still the same as the living.


    Alex eximed. ¡°Hold on, Steel Tower is still alive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is he really still alive?¡±


    Everyone looked at one another and turned to the monitors connected to Steel Tower.


    The whole screen was covered in zeroes.


    ¡®Is this still considered a living person?¡¯


    Ms. Nanami had taken off her mask and her attractive face was expressionless. She


    shot Alex a cold re. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I¡¯m not, Steel Tower can still be saved.¡±


    Ms. Nanami¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Are you doubting my skills as a doctor? Do you think


    I can¡¯t differentiate a living person and a corpse?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 430

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 430


    Sky immediately rushed up to him. ¡°Alex, is Steel Tower really still alive? Can he still be


    saved?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I think so. Please evacuate the room for now. If I try saving him now, we


    might still have time to bring him back.¡±


    Sky knew that Alex was an Immortal Doctor, ording to Wace. Even though he


    believed that Steel Tower had passed, he decided to let Alex try what he can this time.


    He immediately ordered everyone to leave so that Alex wouldn¡¯t be disrupted.


    In just a few minutes, everyone left the room, closing the door shut behind them. They


    couldn¡¯t help but doubt Alex¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Can he really be saved?¡±


    ¡°Why am I feeling so anxious?¡±


    ¡°I can tell if a person is still alive or not, you know?¡± Ms. Nanami huffed coldly as she


    took a nce at Sky before leaving the room.


    Anna said, ¡°Sky, I think Ms. Nanami is angry.¡±


    Sky sighed. ¡°I have to let Alex try no matter what. If Alex said that he could bring him


    back, I don¡¯t mind if I offend a disciple of Hygieia Valley.


    If Steel Tower really coulde


    back to us, then that wouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯lle back?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave that to fate.¡±


    At this very moment, Alex was saving Steel Tower using the Beleben Soul Jinx from the Ultimate Book


    of Medicine.


    This was the most mysterious skill that Spirit Doctors use.


    No average doctor would be capable of even imagining such a skill.


    Using this jinx was extremely draining, both physically and mentally. Moreover, due to


    inexperience, if Alex were to use such


    a jinx forcefully, he¡¯d be in danger as well.


    However, he could sense the strong bond between all the members of Divine


    Constabry just now. Having received the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he knew that he


    had to try at the very least. He didn¡¯t even mind putting himself in danger.


    A mysterious talisman hovered above Steel Tower¡¯s head.


    Alex took a deep breath and started focusing, transferring his Chi to his fingertips. One


    by one, he poked every pressure point on Steel Tower¡¯s body. This revival required Alex


    to poke on 108 points to be sessfullypleted.


    Thirty minutes passed!


    Then, sixty minutes!


    After a total of two hours, everyone outside of the room was starting to panic, yet no one


    came out of the room. Even Ms. Nanami hade back to the hall and shook her head.


    ¡°Captain Sky, you should go in and take a look! Who knows what that guy is doing in


    there? There¡¯s not one person on this Earth who could revive someone who is brain


    dead. If there were to be, he must be God and I¡¯ll kneel before him then.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Just then, the door opened and someone walked out of the room.


    Ms. Nanami knew that it would be Alex, who failed to save Steel tower. She didn¡¯t even


    bother to take a look. However, the unexpected had happened. A man who was as built


    as Steel Tower walked out of the room, supporting himself with the door frame.


    ¡°Steel Tower!!!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! I¡¯m not hallucinating, right? It really is Steel Tower! You¡¯re alive?¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank the stars, oh, thank you Goddess of Mercy. I¡¯ll be sure to donate one million


    to your temples tomorrow¡­¡±


    One even rushed up to him, wanting to tackle hug Steel Tower.


    Sky rushed up as well, but he pushed the member away and said, ¡°Steel Tower just


    woke up, he must still be weak Don¡¯t be rash.¡±


    Ms. Nanami, on the other hand, widened her eyes in disbelief. She was 100% sure that


    Steel Tower had died, yet here he was, standing before them.


    ¡®This was literally reversing death!¡¯


    ¡®How did that guy do it?¡¯


    ¡°Where¡¯s Alex?¡± Anna asked.


    Steel Tower regained a little strength and pointed into the room. ¡°He¡­ You guys should


    check up on him.¡±


    Everyone took a look inside and realized that Alex was lying on the floor, motionless.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Alex?!¡± Anna rushed over and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Ms. Nanami, please


    <pe and take a look! What happened to him?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 431

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 431


    Alex woke up to find himself lying on a big bed.


    The bedsheets were pure white, the ceiling was white as well. There was also a woman


    in pure white clothes in the room.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    Alex wanted to sit up, but he realized that his head was hurting really badly and his


    body felt strange.


    Just then, a hand was ced on his forehead, pushing him back down onto the bed


    with force. ¡°Stop moving.¡±


    The woman in white was the female doctor named Nanami. She was wearing a white


    doctor¡¯s robe, a white cap and a pair of white shoes. Her skin was as white as snow as


    well. She must be obsessed with the colour white.


    Alex then realized there were many silver needles poked into his body. If he were to


    count them, there would be at least 100 of them. She had turned him into a porcupine


    with them.


    ¡°Uhm-¡­


    ¡°What are you doing to me?¡±


    The woman replied, ¡°When you were saving Steel Tower, you ended up fainting from


    exhaustion. Your condition was terrible and your mental strength had almost been


    drained out.


    You could¡¯ve died at any moment. That¡¯s why I¡¯m using the Damage


    Reverso acupuncture to heal you.¡±


    Ms. Nanami was still poking those silver needles into Alex. Her silver needles were


    doused in a herbal solution, the scent was fairly unique.


    Alex took a few sniffs and was shocked. ¡°This is an extract of a ginseng that¡¯s at least


    500 years old.¡±


    Ms. Nanami replied calmly. ¡°You have a sharp nose.¡±


    This must be how she normally behaved.


    She paused and said, ¡°Are you really the apostle of Dazzle, the Spirit Doctor? Did you


    use the Beleben Soul Jinx to save Steel Tower?¡±


    Alex froze. ¡°You know it too?¡±


    Ms. Nanami shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t, but I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Alright, get some rest. I¡¯lle back in an hour to take


    the needles out of you.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Alex called out to her. ¡°I¡¯m lying here looking like a porcupine because of you. I


    can¡¯t even move! Can you stay and talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t do ¡®talking¡¯. I¡¯m busy.¡± Then, she left without turning back.


    Alex was starting to get bored. It was fortunate that someone came in right after the


    doctor left. Anna walked in with two bottles of wine.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Wanna drink with me?¡±


    Alex rolled his eyes at her. ¡°You really are an alcoholic. Just look at me, can I even drink


    like this?¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t mind and drank on her own. An hour passed by quickly as the conversed.


    Alex managed to get some information on Ms. Nanami¡¯s identity, she was a disciple


    from Hygieia Valley.


    Hygieia Valley was a ce for cures and medicine. Its mystical origins could be traced


    back to the tenth century. Every disciple from Hygieia Valley was extremely skilled in


    medicine, and they could make medicine from scratch as well.


    Alex also found out that the person who hurt Steel Tower was a skilled fighter named


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Clown. This person was not only skilled in martial arts, he was a Mystic-ranked


    fighter-he also possessed odd and mysterious attacks as well.


    He was the legendary Gold Detector, but he was usually referred to as a tomb raider.


    Divine Constabry had been assigned to arrest this person because he had raided a


    very important grave. It was filled with many valuable national treasures, which they


    now had to retrieve.


    Alex was shocked. ¡°You guys arrest tomb raiders too?¡±


    Anna let out a deep sigh and sat on the edge of the bed. She had downed two bottles of


    wine and her face was slightly flushed, but she was yet to be drunk.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Divine Constabry does. We follow up on every danger or obstacle,¡± she


    said and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What is this? This bed feels weird.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 432

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 432


    Alex felt slightly annoyed. ¡°The bed isn¡¯t weird, you¡¯re just sitting on my hand.¡±


    Anna was slightly annoyed as well. ¡°Do you like what you feel?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Are you two talking dirty?¡± Ms. Nanami walked in and looked at the two with an


    expressionless face. She proceeded to pull out all the needles on Alex¡¯s body, one at a


    time.


    Ten minutester, Alex met up with Steel Tower. The big man immediately knelt down


    before Alex. ¡°Brother Alex, you gave me a second chance at life. You¡¯re my boss from


    now on.¡±


    Alex smiled nonchntly. ¡°We¡¯re all brothers in the Divine Constabry, you don¡¯t have


    to do this.¡±


    He wondered if everyone in Divine Constabry were thispassionate with each


    other. However, he knew that Sky¡¯s team members were definitely close. Alex, who had


    been boycotted by the Rockefellers since young, loved the atmosphere of being in a big


    family.


    He didn¡¯t know he wasn¡¯t rted to any of the Rockefellers till recently after all.


    Just then, his eyesid upon a box.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    His eyes glistened as he noticed a strong energy of Chiing from it. This Chi was


    much stronger than the one he felt in his j adeites.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s some of the tomb treasures that we retrieved from Clown,¡± Anna said.


    ¡°But I think only some of them have archaeological value, the others are useless. We¡¯ll


    be sending it out tomorrow.¡±


    Alex was tempted. ¡°Can I take a look?¡±


    Anna replied, ¡°Of course you can. Do you know how to identify antiques?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a little interested.¡±


    Back then, his father, William, loved antiques as well. He had kept arge collection of


    them back in the manor. Inspired by his father, Alex tried studying archaeology as well.


    However, he was just pretending to know his stuff. He ended up getting scammed a few


    times in the end.


    After opening the box, Alex bent down and took out the items. Most of them were made


    of bronze, but some were made of gold and jade.


    However, even with his powers, he could only tell that these tomb treasures were


    indeed antiques, not where they came from.


    He wasn¡¯t rummaging through the box to inspect the antiques anyway, he just wanted to


    find the source of the Chi.


    In just a few seconds, he found that it wasing from a bronze can.


    Tipping it over, a ck pile of mud fell out of the can.


    ¡°Holy f*ck!¡±


    ¡°How could this pile of mud be overflowing with such strong Chi?¡±


    Alex absorbed some Chi from the mud and instantly felt the Chi in his body stimted.


    ¡°What is a pile of mud doing here?¡± Anna picked it up and threw it into the trash can.


    Alex was taken aback, but he decided not to speak up about it.


    Putting the antiques back inside, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not skilled enough, so I can¡¯t


    tell where these antiques are from. But I know that these were made thousands of years


    ago. You¡¯d be able to sell them for quite the price in an auction.¡±


    Anna closed the box and said, ¡°The Cultural Relics Department is interested in these,


    so they told us to hand it to them. Thank god you saved Steel Tower, or else we


    would¡¯ve lost one of our best fighters. We¡¯d surely be defeated in the Battle of Twelve


    Teams!¡±


    ¡°Battle of Twelve Teams?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s basically a battle between the twelve teams in Divine Constabry. We¡¯d need you


    to help us out when the timees too!¡±


    After they made small talk, Alex received a call from Dorothy, reminding him to go home


    for dinner.


    The purchase of a twenty-million-dor vi was surely something to be celebrated,


    hence they decided to have a family dinner.


    Alex bid his goodbyes to the members of Divine Constabry.


    Before he left, Alex said, ¡°The trash can seems to be full, I¡¯ll take it out for you guys.¡±


    Steel Tower came to help. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do such messy work, boss. Let me do


    it.¡±


    Alex shot him a re. ¡°You were revived just a while ago, get some rest! I¡¯m just taking


    it because I¡¯m heading out. Alright, you guys can keep chatting, I¡¯ll be off now. I¡¯ve been


    summoned by my wife for dinner.¡±


    Everyoneughed with him.


    Ten minutester, Alex took the pile of mud out of the trash bag and observed it


    thoroughly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a pile of dirt?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 433

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 433


    Anna gave a ride to Alex when they rushed to Serenity Vi, so he had to get a cab


    back to the Assex Vi. Although they had purchased a new vi, all their belongings


    were still in their old ce. Hence, ire and Beatrice had gone back.


    On the way home, Alex kept sniffing on the Chi that was flowing out of the pile of mud.


    The cab driver just so happened to notice his behavior and was extremely weirded out


    by Alex.


    He thought that he was some lunatic.


    ¡°Hey dude, can you pay up first?¡±


    The driver was worried that he would be doing free work if Alex didn¡¯t have the money


    to payter.


    ¡°You¡¯re still driving though, do you really want me to pay now?¡± Alex said without lifting


    his head.


    ¡°My machine is broken, so I¡¯ll just give you a discount. Eighty dors will do. If you can¡¯t


    pay up, then please get out of my car. I¡¯m about to get off work.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, alright, whatever. Here you go.¡±


    Alex threw him a hundred dor note and continued sniffing at the pile of mud. The Chi


    inside of it kept flowing into his body, filling up his core. When he refined his middle


    energy core, most of his Chi was depleted.


    However, he could feel his core filling up in just a few seconds.


    ¡°What treasure! This is such a precious treasure!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but murmur to


    himself, giving praise to the mud.


    The driver observed him from the rear view mirror. He felt like he was going insane


    along with Alex.


    ¡®What a lunatic, he must be seriously ill.¡¯


    Forty minutester, Alex arrived at the Assex Vi. At this moment, the mud in his hand


    was no longer flowing with Chi, bing essentially just a pile of mud, though slightly


    denser.


    He had initially wanted to throw it aside, but he ced it back into his pocket after


    pondering for a brief while. Entering the vi, he was surprised at the sight of Beatrice


    washing and cutting up some vegetables in the kitchen. She was wearing a t-shirt and a


    pair of hot pants, looking like she actually knew what she was doing. It was a pleasant


    sight for sure.


    He was slightly taken aback, standing at the kitchen door and stared at her.


    ¡®Well the sun must have risen from the west today.¡¯


    Beatrice had already noticed Alex from the corner of her eye. She suddenly felt


    butterflies fluttering in her stomach. She was sure that Alex was Mask based on the


    group¡¯s fan theories.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how to profess my love to him! What to do? Oh no, what do I do?


    ¡®This is too difficult!.


    With nervousness clouding her mind, she identally cut her finger with the knife.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She eximed, blood dripping onto the cutting board.


    Alex rushed over and grabbed her hand, running water over it. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to


    cut vegetables properly, then why are you doing it so quickly?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± With Alex grabbing her hand, Beatrice could feel herself burning up, her mind


    turnedpletely nk.


    ¡°I¡­ just wanted to help.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, and that¡¯s great. But you have to be careful when using a knife, it¡¯s full of germs.


    Go apply some iodine solution and bandage it. Run along now!¡±


    ¡°Alex, I¡­ I can help, really. Can you not chase me out of the kitchen?¡± Beatrice said


    softly.


    This time, Alex felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡®Is this still the bossy, rude Beatrice I know? Could she be possessed? Is this the effect


    of the vi purchase?¡¯


    Thinking about this, he wished he bought the vi sooner.


    ¡°Alright, just treat your wounds first. You can help me outter.¡±


    After Beatrice walked away, Alex turned to look at her long legs. She was skipping with


    joy.


    Alex felt as if this was just a dream, it was all too unreal. ¡®This is supposed to be a good


    thing, right?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, please don¡¯t wear such short pants, alright?¡±


    Beatrice stopped in her tracks, her cheeks were flushed red.


    ¡®I wore it on purpose. Well then, try not to look at me then.¡¯


    On the other hand, the Rockefellers were inplete despair. In just half a month, they


    had to n another funeral. This time they were mourning over the death of Spark.


    Looking at his dead son, John looked as if he had turned another ten years older than


    he actually was.


    Olivia was crying hysterically and had fainted quite a few times from the shock. All she


    could yell about was seeking revenge.


    However, ording to the police, the perpetrator was already dead.


    The only thing that was suspicious was that Spark¡¯s bodyguard had gone missing, he


    was nowhere to be found.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 434

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 434


    ¡°Alex, was it you?


    ¡°You must have done this!¡±


    Carol was sitting alone in the corner of the hall, murmuring to herself. Her gaze was


    lowered but it was blood thirsty like that of a beast.


    No one knew that Carol was the mastermind behind the idea of dealing with Beatrice.


    She was the one who found Mona and the others to contribute to it too. However, she


    was never involved in the whole process, only advising Spark to take action.


    After being in jail for ten days, she was able to understand reality even more. She knew


    that she had to hide her tracks even better from now on.


    Just like this very moment, everyone in the family thought that Yeferson was the one


    who killed Spark. She was the only one who knew what actually went down, but she


    decided to keep this to herself.


    ¡®Do you really care about Beatrice that much?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯d kill for her?¡¯


    ¡®We should have some fun then!¡¯


    Carol stood up and went back into her room. She installed a VPN and sent a text, [Your


    daughter is probably dead, Harry Trump too. The one who killed them was Beatrice


    Assex.]


    At the same time, Mona¡¯ s and Harry¡¯s families were gathered together. The two families


    were using each other, fighting like animals. Just then, Mona¡¯s father, Ray Weiss,


    received a text message.


    He immediately jumped as soon as he read it. ¡°My daughter died! She¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°Beatrice Assex killed my daughter! Harry is dead too! She killed them!¡±


    ¡°What? How would you know that?¡±


    These two families were already in a state of panic when their children went missing.


    With this text message, they had finally had a target, Beatrice Assex.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Beatrice is my daughter¡¯s ssmate but they weren¡¯t close. They were


    fighting over a boy!¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, didn¡¯t they go out together on the same day? They said they¡¯d


    be looking for whoever that Mask guy is. Yet now they went missing at night. Everyone


    else had gone missing but her! She must¡¯ve killed them!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drag her out! I know where she lives.¡±


    The group of ten or so people rushed up to the Assex Vi, enraged.


    Ding, dong! Ding, dong!


    The doorbell chimed furiously.


    ire, who just had dinner, was looking at the photos ofher new vi at the time. She


    got out of her seat and walked to the door joyously.


    Suddenly, the door was kicked down.


    ire screamed as she was knocked over by the door, falling hard to the ground.


    Before she could react, an angry mob barged in with bats in their hands.


    Dorothy rushed up to help her mother up and yelled. ¡°Who are you? What are you trying


    to do?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± A man kicked Dorothy in the stomach harshly. The pain caused her to break


    out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Beatrice Assex? Hand that b*tch over!¡±


    ¡°There! That¡¯s her!¡± Mona¡¯s mother recognized Beatrice. She immediately noticed her


    walking out of the kitchen to check out what themotion was. The group rushed up


    to her like bulls, grabbing her by the hair and pinning her to the ground. All of them


    ganged up on and beat her repeatedly.


    ¡°You b*tch! Tell me, where is my daughter?¡±


    ¡°My son too! Did you kill them? You murderer! I¡¯ll make you pay for what you did!¡±


    Beatrice was filled with shock, all she could do was wrap her arms around her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I really don¡¯t!


    ¡°Alex! Help! Alex¡­¡±


    Alex, who was in the bathroom, rushed out immediately. He didn¡¯t even have the time to


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    pull up the zipper of his pants. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    ¡°Motherf*ckers!¡±


    He activated his Chi and sent the man beating Beatrice the harshest, flying with a hard


    p.


    Flinging the same arm, all of the others fell back due to the forceing from his Chi.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Beatrice clung to Alex, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Mona¡¯s mother crawled back up to her feet and yelled. ¡°This man can fight! It must be


    him who killed our daughter for that b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s beat him up together!¡± One of Harry¡¯s uncles was a fighter as well. He yelled and


    lifted his bat up, ready to smash Alex in the head.


    Just then, he felt a chill on the back of his head.


    He turned around and realized that it was a gun, held to his head by a cold and stern


    woman.


    It was Anna Coleman.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 435

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 435


    Everyone was shocked by this woman¡¯s sudden appearance. Moreover, she was


    holding a gun.


    The man who had the gun pointed to his head calmed down immediately. Annoyed, he


    said, ¡°Who are you trying to scare with a fake f*cking gun? Pull the trigger, I dare you!


    Here, shoot me right in the face! Do you not have the strength to pull the trigger?¡±


    Bang! A loud gunshot echoed through the living room. Green smoke was stilling


    out of the muzzle.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A few secondster, the man screamed and hugged his bleeding thigh. He fell to the


    ground and yelped in pain.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! I¡¯ve been shot! My leg¡­¡±


    Everyone was frozen in ce, they had no idea what was happening.


    Anna¡¯s expression was still cold. ¡°What are you screaming for? You were the one who


    told me to pull the trigger. Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Stand up straight, all of you! What are you even doing? Is this a homicide? Who gave


    you the balls to do such a thing? Do you guys have a death wish? Or do you think the


    jailrooms in California are too empty?¡±


    Mona¡¯s mother stuttered. ¡°You¡­ Who are you? You¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re illegally armed! You


    even shot someone! You should be the one in jail! ¡±


    ¡°Who told you that? I¡¯m an officer, of course I¡¯m legally armed! You, on the other hand,


    broke into someone¡¯s property and beat up innocent civilians. This is a premeditated


    murder, all of you should be arrested for these crimes!¡±


    The group looked at one another nervously.


    Just then, someone spoke up. ¡°Bullsh*t! We¡¯re here to arrest a murderer! Her! She¡¯s a


    murderer! Beatrice Assex killed someone! My son and their daughter! That¡¯s why we¡¯re


    here to send her to the police station! How is that a crime?¡±


    Anna¡¯s gaze turned cold once more. ¡°She¡¯s the murderer? Where¡¯s your proof?¡±


    ¡°Look, this is the proof!¡± Ray showed her the text message.


    Anna chuckled coldly. ¡°You call this proof? Who sent you this text message? Have them


    show up as a witness.¡±


    Alex was able to catch a glimpse of the message as well. Raising an eyebrow, he said,


    ¡°If you could use someone of murder with just a mere text. Then shall I send you a


    text telling you that you killed your own daughter?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking such nonsense!¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t hesitate to p Ray across the face, sending him flying to the ground.


    ¡°You¡­ How could you p him?¡± Mona¡¯s mother, Mary Weiss, screamed at the top of


    her lungs.


    ¡°How couldn¡¯t I?¡± Alex smiled coldly. ¡°You barged into my home, beat up my wife and


    mother-inw and tried to kill my sister-inw. Not only would I p him, I would kill him


    too, believe it or not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry that your children have gone missing. However, you¡¯re at fault for


    falsely using my family.¡±


    Mary said, ¡°Who else could it be then? She¡¯s the only one that¡¯s well and alive in their


    group!¡±


    Anna replied, ¡°The police would investigate this case thoroughly. However, it is indeed a


    crime to seek revenge on whoever you think is the perpetrator.¡±


    ¡°How long would it take for you toplete the investigation then?¡±


    Anna furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll call someone over.¡±


    Anna made a call and asked Tony toe over.


    As soon as Tony and his men reached Assex Vi, they noticed therge group of


    people.


    Tony was slightly annoyed. ¡°You guys again? What are you even trying to do? You


    came up to our offices and made a whole ruckus, and now you barged into someone¡¯s


    home and beat them up? Who gave you such guts to do this? Do you really think that


    we won¡¯t arrest you?¡±


    Ray immediately showed him the text and confidently used Beatrice as the murderer


    again.


    ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°This is just a mere text. How could you be so sure that she killed your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Are you brain dead?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 436

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 436


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even found their corpses. How are you so sure that both your children have


    died?


    ¡°You know what, let me just break it to you. We received some information on them.


    They might not be dead yet. Someone saw Mona and Harry at a pier in Michigan. There


    are two possibilities. First, they may have eloped and were going overseas. Another


    possibility is that they might be forced into some pyramid-scheme organization by a


    bunch of crooks.


    Please just give us time to solve this case.¡±


    Alex darted his eyes to the side.


    He knew that Tony would never lie about such a thing. Hence, that would indicate that


    Azure really did take action upon them.


    But that wasn¡¯t his main concern. He was more interested in knowing who sent the


    anonymous text. He thought, ¡®Who could be the one behind this?¡¯


    With Tony here to rify things, the two families finally calmed down and went home


    gloomily. If it weren¡¯t for Dorothy saying that she didn¡¯t want to press charges, they


    would have ended up in jail that night.


    ¡°Sis, are you alright? Why are you still clinging to your brother-inw?¡± Dorothy couldn¡¯t


    bear watching any longer.


    ¡°They¡¯re all gone, why are you still hugging him so tightly?¡±


    She had never seen them in such close contact.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh!¡± Beatrice snapped back to reality, blushing. ¡°I¡­ I was just¡­ Scared.¡±


    Alex had been wondering who had texted Mona¡¯s father this whole while and didn¡¯t


    notice Beatrice still clinging to him at all. After pushing her away, he checked up on the


    three women¡¯s injuries. It was fortunate that they weren¡¯t badly wounded.


    Beatrice had the worst out of the three her nose was bleeding and her body was


    covered in bruises, but nothing major that required immediate treatment.


    Tony was still busy with work, hence he retreated with his team after notifying Anna.


    Dorothy was staring at Anna and couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts about her. Apart


    from Anna¡¯s title as an officer, her body and looks were enough for Dorothy to be on


    alert.


    ¡°Hubby, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, a friend. Coleman.¡± Alex said. He didn¡¯t feel the need to introduce her properly.


    He turned to Anna and asked, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Alex and Anna walked out of the vi as the Assexes murmured about and stared at


    them.


    Alex had initially thought that she needed help with something important, yet all she did


    was take out a few pieces of papers. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    It was the reformed version of Dragon Tusk.


    ¡°Wait, so you came all the way here just for this?¡± Alex was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to me, alright?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand a thing despite the multiple specifications written on the paper.


    If she didn¡¯t figure them out, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at all.


    Alex ced his palm onto her back and inserted a flow of Chi in her body. This would


    help herprehend better. He was able to finish this in five minutes.


    Anna felt as if something had clicked inside of her brain and she smiled. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll


    treat you to some good wine some day.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I don¡¯t do alcohol. Why don¡¯t you help me find who sent the text to Ray


    Weiss?¡±


    Anna shook her head. ¡°That would be very difficult. Texts like these were sent using a


    private VPN. It¡¯s nearly impossible to find who was behind it, I can¡¯t help you on this


    one!¡±


    However, she still brought some good news to him. ¡°Oh, but I have gotten some


    information on the ninjas. Have you heard of the ancient Japanese organization,


    Gokudo Soshiki?¡±


    ¡°This is their logo.¡± She took her phone out and showed him a picture.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was a picture of a ball of mes.


    Alex took a look and narrowed his eyes, he felt like he had seen it somewhere before.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 437

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 437


    A whileter, Alex¡¯s eyes lit up he finally remembered where he had seen it. It was in his


    father¡¯s study room. He had seen the logo on one of the boxes. He didn¡¯t think much of


    it back then, thinking that it was a logo of some brand. Moreover, he had only seen it


    once and never again.


    ¡®What does Dad have anything to do with Gokudo Soshiki?¡¯


    ¡®Could Dad be part of the organization?¡¯


    Alex was shocked by his assumption.


    ¡®Am I actually Japanese then?¡¯


    However, he immediately shook this possibility off. His father had been adopted by Bill


    since he was a baby, so there was no way he would have joined this organization. He


    felt the need to go back to Rockefeller Manor. He needed to see if the box was still in


    his father¡¯s study room.


    ¡°Did you figure something out?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this logo before.¡±


    He decided to keep the details to himself.


    Anna said, ¡°Everyone in the organization has this logo tattooed on their lower back, so


    it¡¯s normal if you¡¯ve seen it somewhere. Alright then, that¡¯s all for today. Uhm¡­ You


    know what, maybe next time.¡±


    She seemed to have remembered something, but the words got stuck at the tip of her


    tongue.


    Alex didn¡¯t mind this at all, he just bid her goodbye. Turning back into the Assex Vi, he


    noticed the sh of a figure at the balcony, slipping away into the darkness. Alex¡¯s sharp


    eyes told him that it was Beatrice.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She thought she hid pretty well, not knowing that Alex had already caught her red


    handed.


    A few momentster, ire called for Beatrice so that she could give her a lecture.


    Beatrice didn¡¯t dare mention that she had been drugged that night.


    Hence, she just lied and said that she had gone to a celebrity event with Mona and the others,ing


    right


    back after having dinner with them. She had no idea that Mona and Harry had gone


    missing right after. However, she still received quite a scolding from ire.


    ¡°An event? A damn celebrity event? Lord, can¡¯t you use your brain for once? Look at


    what you¡¯ve done now. They even came to our ce and used you of murder!¡± She


    fell back onto the sofa.


    Touching her lower spine, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Ow! Oh god, that hurts!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Were you hurt from the fall?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! It hurts so badly! I feel like I¡¯m being stung by thousands of needles!¡±


    Alex narrowed his eyes and hesitated.


    In the end, he said, ¡°Mom, let me take a look, I know a little bit about medicine.¡±


    ire pushed him away. ¡°What do you know? Bullsh*t! What can you do about a


    backache? Are you trying to molest me?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Alex clicked his tongue and looked away.


    He thought, ¡®I only noticed that your tailbone is cracked, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t even bat


    an eye at you! You lunatic, thinking I¡¯d molest you. Do I look like I don¡¯t have game?¡¯


    ¡®Alright, maybe I actually don¡¯t.¡¯


    Beatrice, on the other hand, tried persuading her mother. ¡°Mom, just let Alex take a look


    He must know if he said he does. He never ever lied to us, right?¡±


    ire and Dorothy looked at her in confusion.


    Dorothy then remembered that Alex was a very professional masseur, ording to her


    ¡°Mom, remember back when my mother-inw was still in the hospital? Alex had been


    learning how to give massages since then. His skills are actually really good. Just let


    him take a look for now. If he can¡¯t help soothe the pain, then we¡¯ll send you to the


    hospital.¡±


    ire was in immense pain, hence she nodded andid on the sofa.


    Alex¡¯s expression was serious as he walked up to her. He lifted her shirt, revealing the


    smooth skin underneath the fabric.


    The injury was visible, it was swollen and bruised. Alex touched the wound gently, yet


    ire was already screaming hysterically from this.


    ¡°What are you screaming for? I haven¡¯t even touched it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything major. I¡¯ll just need to give you a massage, so endure the pain for


    now.¡±


    In truth, her tailbone was indeed cracked.


    If she was sent to the hospital, she might be required toy in bed for at least a month.


    However, using his Chi which had a healing effect to massage her back, she would be


    able to healpletely within three days.


    As Alex continued to give ire a massage, Beatrice had her eyes fixated on him. Her


    brain was filled with thoughts about him, as if her pupils were slowly turning into heart


    shapes.


    She was worried that her sister would notice her odd behaviour, so she took out her


    phone and secretly recorded Alex when he was focused on massaging.


    Beatrice hadn¡¯t realized back then, but now she knew that she was growing quite fond


    of this man.


    He looked manly and dashing, and his eyes spoke a thousand words.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 438

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 438


    He was such a good fighter, yet he hid this away from everyone. He was willing to ve


    away for his mother-inw despite his skills too.


    ¡®What a man!¡¯


    Just then, a notification from Whatsapp popped up.


    ¡°Mask appeared!¡±


    ¡°Zendaya was attending some business event. But she didn¡¯t have any female


    bodyguards, only Mask was there.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s heart dropped. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was reading. Mask had


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    followed Zendaya to an event, so Alex wasn¡¯t


    Mask.


    ¡®Was I mistaken?¡¯


    Thinking about how she hugged him for such a long time and how she wore a pair of


    hotpants just to get his attention, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted.


    ¡°Alex, are you Mask or not?¡± asked Beatrice as she stood up.


    ¡°What? Of course I¡¯m not Mask, when did I say that?¡±


    ¡°You, you jerk! You liar!¡±


    Beatrice was enraged and had nowhere else to release her anger and frustration, so


    she kicked Alex on his behind.


    ¡°Ow!¡± ire screamed.


    Alex lost his bnce and fell on top of her.


    ¡°What is wrong with you Beatrice Assex? How could you just switch up so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business, you disgusting piece of sh*t!¡±


    Alex was puzzled.


    Ten minutester, Alex was able to use his Chi to help heal ire¡¯s injury. A warm flow


    of energy flowed through her, making her feel extremely rxed. She even started


    moaning softly from pleasure.


    It sounded as if she was doing something else. Dorothy¡¯s face started turning red and


    she rushed upstairs.


    Alex felt extremely awkward in this situation as well. He continued to give her a


    massage for another two minutes and packed his bags up.


    After leaving Assex Vi, he didn¡¯t head back to Maple Vi. Instead, he headed


    towards Rockefeller Manor. He snuck into his father¡¯s study, trying to find the box with


    the logo he once saw.


    There were many white strips of cloth hanging around the walls of the manor now,


    making it look eerie.


    Alex managed to sneak in fairly easily. The study room had not changed much since his


    father left this world. After searching every corner of the room, he didn¡¯t find what he


    wanted or anything of use. All he could do was leave empty handed.


    It was already eleven at night when he reached Maple Vi. However, he was shocked


    as soon as he entered.


    He could feel his blood boiling from anger, as if he was about to explode like a volcano.


    A ck coffin had been neatly ced in the living room. Back then, Spark had sent him


    a coffin too, but he was dead now. This time, there was yet another coffin and it was


    ced in the living room.


    ¡®God damn it!¡¯


    ¡°Who did this?


    ¡° Show yourself! ¡± He yelled.


    However, no one responded.


    He wanted to smash the coffin into pieces. Just as his palm was about tond on the


    coffin, he paused and retrieved the Chi back from his hand.


    He sensed that there was Chi flowing out of the coffin.


    ¡®There¡¯s someone in the coffin!¡¯


    Alex opened the lid immediately and realized that it was a woman. She was lying inside,


    covered in blood and looked as if she was about to take herst breath.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 439

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 439


    The woman was Michelle, who had been staying in his vi temporarily.


    Alex had been healing her continuously for the past few days. Her broken ribs were


    nearly healed, and she could walk around freely as well. However, her core was still


    damaged since he had yet to make the Energy Recovery Pill for her.


    Alex had initially nned on letting her go back to the Yowells tomorrow. However, this


    had to happen just before he could.


    ¡°Michelle?¡± Alex immediately carried her out of the coffin.


    Checking her injuries, Alex felt even more infuriated. All four of her limbs were fractured.


    Her gorgeous face wash drenched in blood, carved with a disgusting word, ¡°Sl*t¡±.


    Alex also noticed a letterying in the coffin. The word ¡®battle¡¯ was written on the


    envelope.


    When he opened the letter, all it read were twelve words. ¡°I challenge you to a battle to


    the death at Yowell Manor.¡±


    It was obvious that the Pattingsons were up to something again.


    ¡°Battle to the death?


    ¡°Fine, as you wish!¡±


    Alex had treated Michelle as his own sister. He couldn¡¯t help but feel infuriated seeing


    such a cute and bubbly girl treated this way. A ball of fire was welling up in his chest, he


    knew he was going to snap at any minute.


    However, he knew that he had to save Michelle first.


    Using methods from the witch doctor series, he managed to pull Michelle back from


    death after half an hour. Michelle was now slowly regaining consciousness. As she


    opened her eyes, Michelle started sobbing. ¡°Alex, why did youe home sote? I


    thought I was going to die! I don¡¯t want to die like this! I haven¡¯t had my first boyfriend!


    Can you be my boyfriend, please? Then, I would no longer have any regrets even if I


    died now.¡±


    Alex red at her. ¡°Nonsense, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    Michelle wanted to wipe her tears with her hands, but she felt immense pain when she


    tried to move them. Her limbs hadn¡¯tpletely healed yet.


    With tears streaming down her face, she said, ¡°When I was stuffed into this coffin, I


    swore that I would be your girlfriend if you managed to save me in time before I


    suffocate to death. I don¡¯t care if you have a wife!¡±


    Alex was speechless, he had almost let out a chuckle. She was just being ridiculous at


    this point.


    In the next moment, his expression turned cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Yowell Manor and take


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    revenge!¡±


    He went to his room and took out the holy blood-red head he had sealed a while ago.


    He wanted to bring it along just in case.


    The Pattingsons had been training in martial arts since ancient times. If they came


    seeking revenge, they must have something up their sleeves. Alex knew that he wasn¡¯t


    invincible. Hence, he decided he would use the power of this bead if necessary.


    When he ced it in his pocket, he felt the ball of mud inside as well. Narrowing his


    eyes slightly, he took it out and threw it


    into a potted nt.


    The Yowells, on the other hand, were having yet another crisis.


    Many crosses had been raised on the same training grounds they had fought Scott. The


    members of the main Yowell family, including Keith, were tied to each cross.


    Colin had it the worst out of everyone.


    He wasn¡¯t tied to the cross, but forcefully pinned onto it. Nails that were at least ten


    inches long pierced through his palms and feet. Blood streamed down his body. It


    looked extremely painful.


    Not far from them, a group of people were having a barbeque as theyughed and


    pointed at them, as if pigs were being tied to those crosses, ready to be butchered.


    A fire was burning merrily in the za of the training grounds. The manor door, the


    Yowells¡¯ sign and some valuable furniture were being burnt.


    This group of people were the Pattingsons. Some who weren¡¯t from the Pattingsons


    even came by to help them as well. All of them were barbequing some food, drinking to


    their hearts¡¯ content and talking loudly to one another.


    Next to them was another ink-ck coffin.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 440

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 440


    The coffin was the exact model that was sent to Alex¡¯s vi. The Yowells were fuming,


    yet they knew that there was nothing they could do-they were immobile.


    ¡°Hey, do you guys think that punk woulde?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t chicken out, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the bastard is around twenty. He¡¯s just a loser, having to rely on women to


    survive. How could such a wimp defeat an Intermediate-Mystic-ranked fighter like


    Scott?


    Can you guys believe that? Well I don¡¯t!¡±


    A bunch of young adults were gossiping with each other. One of them was a woman in


    her twenties, just as beautiful as Michelle. Her expression was as cold as ice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what tricks he pulled during their fight. But I¡¯ll make sure he pays for what


    he did to my brother! We Pattingsons will not go back to North Tokyo as long as he¡¯s


    alive.¡±


    This woman was Scott¡¯s cousin sister, Winnie Pattingson.


    She was the one who carved the word ¡®Sl*t¡¯ on Michelle¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Pattingson. As long as hees, I¡¯ll save you the work and help youContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    take him down. I¡¯ll break all his limbs and throw him to your feet. Then, you can do


    whatever you want to him!¡± A teenager with a military haircut said confidently.¡±


    The teenager was Eugene Mulligan, one of the best fighters in his generation of


    Mulligans.


    The Mulligans were one of the families in North Tokyo that had been training


    in martial arts since ancient times as well. Some others started responding


    enthusiastically, cheering for the Pattingsons.


    All of them came from families of ancient martial arts in North Tokyo, hence all of them


    had massive egos. In their eyes, California was just a small ce that couldn¡¯t breed


    skilled fighters. They refused to believe that Alex had the power to kill Scott since they


    hadn¡¯t witnessed it.


    Moreover, this person was an infamous loser in California.


    Just then, footsteps could be heard from the Yowell Manor entrance, two people were


    walking towards the training grounds.


    Towards the back of the training grounds sat a middle-aged man behind the coffin. His


    ears twitched and he opened his eyes slightly. They were filled with murderous intent


    He was Scott¡¯s father, Gerald Pattingson.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    With this announcement, everyone turned towards the entrance. The man who had


    entered was Alex.


    Lifting the coffin with one arm, he walked slowly and calmly to the za as he held


    Michelle¡¯s hand with his other.


    Gerald¡¯s eyes were fixated on Alex for a brief while, but he couldn¡¯t sense anything at


    all. He couldn¡¯t even tell how well trained Alex was. He also noticed Michelle walking


    next to him, Gerald furrowed his eyebrows gently, visibly appalled.


    He was the one who broke all of Michelle¡¯s limbs without any mercy. Yet here she was,


    walking like nothing had happened.


    This was just all too strange.


    However, none of this mattered. All he knew was that the two coffins he prepared had


    been set up. The two souls that he wanted to take had arrived as well.


    That was all he needed.


    He wanted these two to be living sacrifices for his son.


    ¡°Brother! Grandpa!¡± Michelle cried as soon as she noticed her family tied to the crosses


    as if they were livestock. She wanted to rush up to them, but many people blocked her


    way.


    Eugene pointed at her face, grinning slyly. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re a sl*t! Hah, sl*ts and b*tches


    aren¡¯t weed here. Get lost!¡±


    Alex ced the heavy coffin down to the ground, sending a gust of dust up into the air.


    A loud thud echoed through the za.


    As he scanned the crowd, heid his eyes on Gerald. ¡°I¡¯m here to battle to the death.


    Are you ready?¡±


    A bald teenager jumped out. ¡°How could you battle with Mr. Pattingson? I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    Alex raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t have what it takes to fight me.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 441

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 441


    Still holding Michelle¡¯s hand, Alex took a nce at the bald guy. His eyes were stern


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    and cold as the winter¡¯s snow.


    The Pattingson family thought that he was just bluffing. Fighters would normally have


    very strong auras emanating from their bodies, especially skilled ones. Highly skilled


    fighters had such immense auras that every slight move they made were intimidating.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t have any of these characteristics, he just looked like a weak


    schr, a pale-skinned wimp.


    ¡°God, I¡¯m dying ofughter. How dare you talk to me like that, wimp? Before, I wasn¡¯t


    sure if you had actually killed Scott. But now I¡¯m most definitely sure that you yed


    tricks and killed him by cheating in the fight!¡±


    ¡°If you fought him fair and square, you wouldn¡¯t even stand one second against him.¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression was still exceedingly cold. ¡°Are you done bbering?¡±


    The bald guy was enraged. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±


    Eugene kicked the bald guy and said, ¡°Why are you still talking to him? Just beat him


    up! If you can¡¯t do it, then get lost!¡±


    Just then, Alex raised an arm and pped the bald guy on the head, his movements


    were as quick as lightning.


    The p was loud and clear, as if someone hadunched fireworks in the za.


    The bald guy was sent flying towards Eugene as his mind went nk and everything felt


    like static, as if he had crashed into a bullet train. His big bald head crashed into


    Eugene¡¯s nose with an extremely strong impact.


    Eugene¡¯s nose bridge immediately broke into two, blood Spurting out of nostrils as he


    screamed hysterically.


    Everyone froze. The Pattingsons were taken aback as well.


    Winnie red at Alex furiously, filled with hatred and disdain. However, she was still


    slightly shocked.


    The bald guy is quite a well-known martial artist in ska. His bald head had been


    trained to develop as hard as steel. Yet this guy couldn¡¯t even handle a single p from


    Alex.


    They quickly understood that Alex was not the loser everyone thought he was. He really


    was a skilled fighter. Gerald, on the other hand, was still sitting on his chair silently


    without moving a muscle. It was as if he had nothing to do with this.


    The Yowells who were tied to the crosses did not react. They had been tortured over


    and over again by the Pattingsons, their mental strength was depleting every passing


    second.


    Even though Alex hade to their rescue, they still felt hopeless, they knew


    just how terrifying Gerald was.


    ¡°So, can you get lost now?¡± Alex rolled his eyes, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°You get lost!¡± Eugene screamed as he held onto his nose. The pain was driving him


    crazy. He was the prodigy of the Mulligan family, yet his nose bridge was broken in half


    in California. If this news reached ska, he knew that he would be aughing


    stock.


    ¡°You have to fight me if you want to pass.¡± Eugene screamed furiously.


    Alex raised his arm again, pping Eugene hard across the face.


    Eugene could feel his head spinning. Then, Alex grabbed Eugene by his neck and


    mmed his face onto the coffin lid three times. Every smash came with a loud and


    heavy thud. Eugene¡¯s broken nose bridge had been absolutely destroyed. He would


    have to live with a silicone nasal imnt for the rest of his life.


    Blood was dripping down from the pitch ck coffin.


    Alex was insanely cruel and brutal.


    Everyone from the younger generation of the Pattingson family was terrified, while the


    other skan fighters just stared in disbelief.


    Alex flung Eugene aside with one hand, his cold expression unchanging. ¡°Anyone


    else?¡±


    Winnie looked extremely furious as she continued to stare at Alex and Michelle.


    Through clenched teeth, she said, ¡°Brother Neil, looks like we need you to help cripple


    these two disgusting bastards! I don¡¯t care what you do, but just keep them alive


    enough for theirst breath.¡±


    A dashing young man walked out of the crowd, holding a hand fan in one hand.


    However, it was not just any hand fan, it was made of hard steel to be used as a


    weapon.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 442

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 442


    Neil chuckled. ¡°Winnie, I can help you cripple them, but you have to promise me one


    thing. Let me take you to the movies tomorrow, I¡¯ll reserve the whole hall for you.¡±


    Winnie replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a date then!¡±


    Neil was overjoyed, he walked up to Alex with a sly smirk ¡°Let me introduce myself, I am


    ska¡¯s¡­¡±


    Alex interrupted him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯m not interested in the disabled. ¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Die!¡±


    Neil had witnessed just how hard Alex could p a person. So he knew that he had to


    be careful. Closing his hand fan, he aimed for Alex¡¯s head with the weapon. If this attack


    were to go through, Alex would be brain dead even if he didn¡¯t die from it.


    ¡°Be careful, Alex!¡± Michelle screamed, worried for Alex¡¯s safety.


    Alex raised his arm to block the attack as the steel hand fan mmed into it.


    Winnie was grinning wickedly, her eyes filled with scorn. She knew just how powerful


    the weapon was. Even rebars would end up bending from the impact.


    Using his own body to block the attack was extremely idiotic.


    A cold smile was stered on Gerald¡¯s face as well.


    Just then, a loud clunk came from the sh, as if Alex¡¯s arm was made out of metal.


    The Chi had reflected the attack back to Neil¡¯s hand, causing him to lose grip of his


    hand fan. The fan flew backwards and sliced off one of his ears.


    The man screamed out in sheer pain.


    Alex then grabbed him by the wrist and tightened his grip. In just a few seconds, his


    wrist bone was shattered and was close to amputation.


    The man fell to the ground, sobbing uncontrobly from the pain.


    He couldn¡¯t believe Alex would break his hand. His hand was the root of his martial arts


    skills. Now that it¡¯s broken, he was no longer a fighter.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alex didn¡¯t pay any attention to him and kicked Neil aside.


    He turned to Gerald, who was still sitting behind the other coffin. ¡°Are you really just


    going to sit there and watch? I guess these people are just mere trash to you. Then, let


    me help you take all of them out!¡±


    Alex mmed the coffin lid harshly, causing all of the blood to bounce up.


    Alex let go of Michelle and concentrated his Chi, lifting the blood drops up into the air.


    After collecting ten or so drops of it, he pulled them into long, bloody needles brimming


    with electricity. Gerald was shocked by the sight of this as his eyes widened.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Everyone was appalled as well, as if they were looking at a magic trick.


    The Ultimate Book of Medicine may be able to save lives, but it could take them away


    as well.


    Not only did Alex¡¯s blood needles contain electrical Chi, they had the power of witch


    doctor talismans as well. Anyone struck by these needles would feel as if a thousand


    ants were crawling inside of them, it would be an extremely torturing and painful


    experience.


    ¡°Go!¡± Alex shouted and sent the needles flying like fast bullets, piercing the bodies of


    the Pattingsons and those who came to help them.


    He had also aimed one of the needles at Gerald.


    ¡°Hmph, how dare you show off with such a silly trick?¡±


    Gerald said as he crushed the needle with his palm.


    Alex was slightly taken aback and realized that Gerald was a Peak Mystic rank fighter.


    On the other hand, Winnie and the others were rolling back and forth on the ground,


    crying in pain.


    Gerald leaped from his seat, holding a long, ck metal staff. ¡°Die, you brat!¡±


    The Yowells had been hoping that Alex would be able to sessfully rescue them when


    they saw him take out more than ten fighters with just one attack


    However, with Gerald stepping up, his aura was enough to make them fear for Alex¡¯s


    life.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 443

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 443


    Alex pushed Michelle aside and activated his Mystic Armor. With this, a faint yellow


    turtle shell formed around his whole body to block all of Gerald¡¯s attacks.


    He took the others out to prevent them from harming Michelle once he got busy battling


    Gerald. That¡¯s why he included a seal in the needles to seal away their skills as well.


    Thebination of Gerald¡¯s staff and his inner force as a Peak Mystic rank fighter


    allowed his Chi to form an odd change in the atmosphere. His movements became as


    fast as lightning, they just seemed inhumanly possible.


    The Yowells felt a gush of hopelessness and despair as soon as they saw how powerful


    his attack would be.


    The other Pattingsons stopped wailing as they fixed their eyes on the two, refusing to


    blink.


    It was rare to see a Peak Mystic rank fighter attack, so none of them wanted to miss a


    second of this battle. Moreover, they hated Alex¡¯s guts, really hoping to see him die


    under Gerald¡¯s staff.


    Bam!


    A loud thud echoed through the za as Gerald¡¯s Chi flowed out like arge wave.


    Michelle turned around, not daring to watch this any further. Her tears streamed down


    her cheeks as she screamed in fear.


    Just as everyone thought Alex had died from this brutal attack, he shouted and formed


    a thickeryer of armor around his body. He blocked the attack with only his body.


    The brick floor shattered under his feet, forming arge pit around him.


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Many started rubbing their eyes with their hands, worried that they were hallucinating.


    The Yowells wanted to rub their eyes as well, but they were currently tied up and


    restricted.


    Gerald was fairly surprised as he felt goosebumps on his entire body.


    ¡®This is strange.¡¯


    He had given his all with this attack. Even if an Earth rank fighter were to block this


    attack with their body, he was confident that he would at least break a bone or two.


    ¡®How can this guy block my attack perfectly despite not having any skills?¡¯


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Alex jumped out of the pit, his eyes were filled with


    determination.


    Alex didn¡¯t expect the Mystic Armor to be this strong in defense. He had originally


    thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take the hit, but he figured that it had unworldly


    strength because it was something his ancestor had given him. It was no wonder he


    didn¡¯t need any forms of attacks.


    ¡°The all rounded defense, Turtle Shell Armor? How very interesting! Let¡¯s see how many


    attacks you can take then!¡±


    ¡°Break through, my Golden Celestial Staff!¡±


    ¡°Break! Break! Break!¡± Gerald attacked again, bringing down his staff on Alex multiple


    times like a storm.


    Alex didn¡¯t dodge any of his attacks. He just blocked them with his arms.


    From the others¡¯ point of view, Alex looked like he couldn¡¯t fight back at all, getting


    beaten up like a ragdoll. Alex realized that his Mystic Armor¡¯s defense increased with


    every attack. Initially, he felt the impact of the attack and it was still quite painful on his


    end.


    But the impacts started fading away with time.


    In the end, he started to rx as the attacks began to feel like a massage on his body.


    The Pattingsons, on the other hand, were cheering.


    ¡°Beat him up! Kill that punk!¡±


    ¡°Beat that bastard to death!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Pattingson, you can do it! Smash him to bits! ¡±


    ¡°Bash him! Whack him! Beat¡­ Uhm, Mr. Pattingson, maybe¡­ You should stop?¡±


    The more they cheered, the quieter they became.


    It became too unsettling to watch. A while ago, Alex would still use his arm to block the


    attacks, yet now he was just letting Gerald beat him with his staff without moving an


    inch.


    Even when Gerald aimed for his head, he didn¡¯t dodge as well. As if his head was a


    hundred times harder than the bald guy¡¯s.


    ¡®Is he still human?¡¯


    The Yowells had their mouths agape.


    It was obvious as to who had the upper hand in this fight Gerald was using all his might


    yet he couldn¡¯t break through Alex¡¯s defenses one bit. Although Alex just stood there


    and allowed the attacks, Gerald couldn¡¯t even leave a scratch.


    The differences between their skills were toorge.


    The Pattingsons fell silent.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    They had imagined many ways to insult and humiliate Alex and Michelle, yet none of


    them expected this to be the result


    ¡®Is this young man an Earth rank fighter?¡¯


    ¡®If he was, he was most definitely not just a beginner.¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 444

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 444


    ¡®He is probably the youngest Earth rank fighter in America!¡¯


    ¡®If Scott went up against such a beast, he definitely didn¡¯t die in vain at all.¡¯


    At this moment, Gerald¡¯s energy was draining out. He had been the one attacking with


    all his might throughout this whole battle, yet Alex was still standing. Gerald, on the


    other hand, was sweating and panting. Half of his inner force had been depleted.


    ¡°Are you done yet?¡± Alex spoke up.


    He knew that his armor would no longer improve at


    this point, even if he were to get any more attacks.


    ¡°You, you f*cking¡­ Who are you?¡± Gerald felt like he was going to break down. He lifted


    his staff to use ¡®Golden Celestial Staff¡¯ once more, mming down on Alex.


    However, Alex was able to grab his staff with ease.


    ¡°I am someone you shouldn¡¯t have challenged.¡± He then snatched the metal staff over


    forcefully and swung it at Gerald¡¯s thigh.


    With a loud crack, Gerald¡¯s left leg was deformed as he knelt to the ground screaming.


    His thigh bone was smashed into two and one of the ends was protruding out of his


    skin, leaving a pool of blood around him.


    ¡°Sending a coffin to my house and locking Michelle up in it? You must think you¡¯re pretty


    great, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Another loud crack echoed through the za. This time, it was Gerald¡¯s right leg.


    ¡°You even broke all of Michelle¡¯s limbs. Who gave you the balls to do so? Are all of you


    Pattingsons this bossy?¡±


    Now, Gerald¡¯s left arm was broken.


    ¡°And you dare challenge me to a battle to the death but let a bunch of trash block my


    way. You must really think you¡¯re quite something, eh?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, all of Gerald¡¯s limbs were broken. All he could do wasy on the ground as he


    vomited blood.


    With the power of Alex¡¯s Chi, all of his organs were damaged as well.


    Alex¡¯s attacks on Gerald were like a p to everyone¡¯s face. They couldn¡¯t bear to


    watch as their hearts dropped to the ground.


    The Yowells, on the other hand, were absolutely overjoyed and excited.


    Alex¡¯s gaze was cold and blood-thirsty, as if he was the Grim Reaper crawling out from


    hell.


    He then slowly moved the ck metal staff to Gerald¡¯s forehead.


    Everyone held their breaths upon the sight of this.


    Gerald was startled, he felt as if he was about to have a heart attack. Shaking his head


    vigorously, he said, ¡°No, no please don¡¯t kill me, please! Please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Anyone would be scared of dying, especially Peak Mystic rank fighters like Gerald. He


    feared death more than anything.


    Alex said calmly, ¡°Give me a reason to not kill you then.¡±


    Gerald was sweating cold bullets, his eyes filled with fear. ¡°I¡­ I can give you money. I¡¯ll


    give you any amount of money that you want!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but l don¡¯t need money.¡± Alex shook his head and swung the metal staff towards


    Gerald¡¯s head.


    Gerald Pattingson was now nothing but a lifeless corpse. The Pattingsons¡¯s eyes were


    wide in shock as they trembled in fear.


    They didn¡¯t expect Alex to be serious about it, killing Gerald like he said he would.


    Alex killed a Peak Mystic rank fighter as if Gerald was just livestock.


    The younger Pattingsons were terrified as they felt a chill go down their spine. Everyone


    else who came to help was regretting their life decisions, finally realizing that they


    shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this.


    ¡®How could we ever have a chance to beat someone who had killed Scott with one


    punch?¡¯


    ¡®We really f*cked up this time, offending an Earth rank fighter.¡¯


    Alex remained calm. He initially didn¡¯t want to kill anyone here, but he knew that he had


    to make a statement.


    ¡®They were able to barge into Maple Vi today. What about tomorrow?¡¯


    ¡®Would they barge into Assex Vi some timeter too?¡¯


    He knew he had to strike fear into their hearts to prevent them from trying anything on


    him ever again. He lifted his head gently. ¡°So who was the one who carved words onto


    Michelle¡¯s face? Come out!¡±


    Winnie froze, her face turned pale.


    Everyone else took a few steps back as well, leaving out the frozen Winnie trembling


    with fear.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 445

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 445


    ¡°Her! It was her!


    ¡°She carved those words onto my face!¡±


    Michelle stared at Winnie, wanting revenge.


    As the most beautiful girl in California State University, how could she ever go out in


    public with the word ¡®Sl*t¡¯ carved onto her face?


    She couldn¡¯t even go to ss. She knew that her life was ruined.


    A while ago, she had wanted to be Alex¡¯s girlfriend no matter how his rtionship


    with Dorothy had turned out. However, now that her face had been ruined.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡®How could I ever be his girlfriend like this?¡¯


    The more she thought about it, the more she hated Winnie. She hated her so much that


    she wanted to skin her alive and throw her into a pot of boiling oil. She wanted to carve


    the word ¡®sl*t¡¯ all over Winnie¡¯s body as well.


    Alex rolled his eyes and took a look at Winnie¡¯s pretty little face. He said calmly, ¡°Kill


    yourself.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Winnie¡¯s face turned paler and she couldn¡¯t stop trembling at all.


    If she knew that she was up against a beast like Alex, she wouldn¡¯t havee along in


    the first ce, let alone carve that disgusting word onto Michelle¡¯s face. She was


    starting to regret all of her actions.


    Kneeling on the ground, Winnie pleaded desperately. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. Please let


    me live!


    I¡¯ll do anything as long as you let me go! I can be your girlfriend, I can be your


    ve, I can even be your b*tch!¡±


    Everyone stared at her in disbelief.


    Although Winnie wasn¡¯t the most beautiful girl in ska, her beauty still made her quite


    popr in the state. Many viewed her as a goddess. Yet now she was willing to ve


    away for Alex and let him do anything to her. Even just the thought of it extremely


    infuriated most people.


    Eugene, especially, was filled with jealousy and anger. However, he didn¡¯t dare utter a


    word, he didn¡¯t even dare show any anger on his face.


    Alex shook his head and refused. ¡°ve? You don¡¯t deserve to be my ve. Kill


    yourself and I¡¯ll let everyone else go. You get to save everyone if you just sacrifice


    yourself, isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    ¡®Why would I want such a wicked and evil woman by my side?¡¯


    ¡®Do I want to shorten my lifespan?¡¯


    Winnie was now in the depths of despair, her blood ran cold.


    ¡®Great?¡¯


    ¡®How would this be great if I died?¡¯


    ¡®What do their lives have anything to do with me?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds. If you don¡¯t kill yourself by then, I¡¯ll kill all of you.¡± Alex said


    coldly.


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°Three¡­¡±


    Some of the Pattingsons yelled. ¡°Just kill yourself, Winnie! Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take good


    care of your parents! Please just kill yourself! Don¡¯t hesitate any longer.¡±


    Someone screamed out as well. ¡°Yeah! Hurry! Winnie, we¡¯ll definitely n a grand


    funeral for you after this. We would help support your family too! From now on, us


    Mulligans will help the Pattingsons for life!¡±


    Winnie¡¯s expression was twisted as she yelled at the others. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your


    lives! lf l have to die, all of you are dying with me! Kill myself? Dream on! I would never


    do that!¡±


    Alex was still counting. ¡°Seven, eight¡­ You guys can kill her too.¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    After hearing that, two Pattingsons and another fighter teamed up andnded three


    punches on the woman. It was as if they had telepathy as they attacked her at almost


    the same time.


    Winnie Pattingson, a beauty of her generation, had been killed in a foreign state.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Grandmaster Rockefeller, can we please leave now?¡± asked one of the


    Pattingsons carefully.


    He had no idea how to address Alex, but he knew that calling him a grandmaster was


    safe. Who else would be able to kill a Peak Mystic rank fighter so easily anyway? He


    figured that Alex had to be a Divine rank fighter or Telekic Grandmaster.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 446

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 446


    But was it possible?


    Alex Rockefeller didn¡¯t say it was possible, but he didn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t either. He


    suddenly reached out and lifted a coffin into the air.


    Everyone cried out in surprise.


    He was using his inner force externally to move objects through air.


    Wasn¡¯t this the mark


    of a Telekic Grandmaster? Alex Rockefeller was actually a Divine rank Telekic


    Grandmaster. This truly shocked everyone.


    Scott Pattingson deserved to die for offending a Grandmaster.


    The two coffins opened and closed as the corpses of Gerald and Winnie Pattingson


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    were ced in each.


    ¡°Take these coffins away!¡± Alex eximed before gathering over ten bloody needles and


    piercing them into each person¡¯s body.


    Everyone felt extremely terrified.


    They really didn¡¯t want to feel the sensation of having their heart devoured by ten


    thousand ants. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t feel anything this time. Oh, they did feel


    something, like their inner force had recovered.


    ¡°I call this Clotting Needle. It is also known as Life Sealer. You¡¯ve had a taste of what it¡¯s


    like earlier. Once you get back, be good. Come and look for me after six months, and I


    willpletely lift the Life Sealer curse from you. Otherwise¡­ You will feel like your


    hearts are devoured by ten thousand ants and die from the pain,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Remember, apart from your respective families, nobody else should find out from you.


    Otherwise, I will personally destroy all of you,¡± Alex warned.


    Of course, Alex was merely exaggerating.


    However, when these skan ancient martial arts practitioners heard this, they were


    terrified. It sounded like how people were affected by Death Curse from the Witch of


    Heavenly Peak in the novel, ¡®Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils¡¯, those people were bound to


    die.


    ¡°G-Great master. Oh, no. I meant, Grandmaster Rockefeller, how do we find you?¡±


    asked a man with a stutter.


    ¡°You can look for her¡± Alex pointed to Michelle Yowell.


    ***


    Ten minutester, members of the Yowell family had been rescued from the crosses.


    Keith Yowell fell directly to his knees in front of Alex.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were a Grandmaster. I¡¯m a fool not to have realized it. I¡¯m unworthy of


    being alive!¡± Keith eximed.


    With Keith taking the lead, the rest of the Yowell family also kneeled to the ground.


    They were martial artists, and their admiration and worship toward a Grandmaster were


    more profound than ordinary people because they knew how terrifying a Grandmaster


    could be.


    Alex shook his head gently. ¡°I am not a Grandmaster.¡±


    He certainly wasn¡¯t a Grandmaster. In terms of actualbat power, he was at most the


    equivalent of Gerald Pattingson from earlier. However, Alex¡¯s Chi was at a higher level


    than a normal martial artist¡¯s inner force. It was concentrated and pure, and he could


    use it at will. Meanwhile, his Mystic Armor was a god-like tool that was second to none.


    Hence, from others¡¯ perspective, the way he used his inner force externally gave the


    impression that he was a Grandmaster.


    ¡°Anyway, a Grandmaster isn¡¯t all that great,¡± Alex deliberately said dismissively.


    ¡°Your medical skills are excellent, and you have god-like martial art abilities. In the


    future, if there is ever a need, I¡¯d be willing to jump through hoops for you, no matter


    how difficult it may be,¡± Keith said.


    ¡°Get up! I do not wish to show off my capabilities. Remember to keep this secret for me.


    In addition, I have made a list of herbs. Try your best to gather them. I can help restore


    Michelle¡¯s capability. In fact, it may even be possible for her to achieve Grandmaster in


    the future,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Keith asked.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±


    Keith hurriedly pped himself and bowed his head.


    Alex believed that with the conditions he offered and the earlier impression of being the


    Grandmaster, Keith, who had been sitting on the fence, would now know what would be


    the wisest decision.


    Ten minutester, Michelle hugged Alex and pressed her face against his chest without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯ve been disfigured. I¡¯m no longer worthy of being your girlfriend¡­¡± She cried out


    sadly.


    When Alex heard this, he sighed in relief. This was good!


    However, Michelle continued, ¡°But my body is still in perfect condition. Why don¡¯t I bear


    a child for you?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 447

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 447


    ¡°No way!¡± Alex Rockefeller eximed before smacking Michelle Yowell¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running a circus. I don¡¯t want to look after little monkeys running around, ¡± he


    added.


    After that, he pinched Michelle¡¯s face and carefully studied the word ¡®sl*t¡¯ on her face.


    Winnie Pattingson was quite harsh, carving the word nearly three inches deep.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle panicked and her facial expression turned bleak again. So what if she had a


    perfect body?


    With the word ¡®sl*t¡¯ on her face, which man would want to give her a child?


    Then, Michelle saw Alex nodding. ¡°The wound is a little deep. It¡¯ll take some time for it


    to recover. For now, you¡¯ll have to wear a mask when you meet other people. I¡¯ll make


    another list of herbs. You should focus on gathering these herbs. Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll


    make a kind of medicinal y that can help your wound recoverpletely so that your


    face will look like it did before,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Michelle asked.


    Michelle was pleasantly surprised.


    The changes in her mood was like a roller-coaster ride. One moment, she felt like she


    was in hell, but in the next, she felt like she was in heaven.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I can be your girlfriend again.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not interested in kids,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Michelle ced her hands on her hips and bumped against Alex. ¡°How am I a


    kid? These are much bigger than your wife¡¯s.¡±


    Alex was flustered and left the Yowell family¡¯s ce.


    ***


    In the Pattingson family¡¯s ce in ska. The head of the Pattingson family, Nathan


    Pattingson, had already reached Earth rank in his martial arts cultivation.


    This was also the fundamental reason why the Pattingson family held an important


    ce in ska¡¯s ancient martial artsmunity. An Earth expert was already a very


    rare existence. With a single punch, Nathan could break through gold and iron. He


    could even break a steel te with a single kick. To theyman, he was like a


    superhuman.


    However, there was a gap in this legacy among the Pattingson family¡¯s descendants.


    Among Nathan¡¯s sons, Gerald Pattingson had the highest rank in martial arts. Gerald


    was at Peak-Mystic rank, and was close to breaking through to the next rank.


    But the person Nathan had been most optimistic about was Scott Pattingson. He had


    great hopes for Scott because he was a rare martial art genius. Scott had a bright future


    ahead of him, and he was very likely to surpass Earth rank to be a Telekic


    Grandmaster. Nathan didn¡¯t expect such a genius to die so suddenly. One could only


    imagine how much hatred Nathan felt in his heart.


    At twelve midnight, therge antique clock in the house started ringing, but Nathan was


    not asleep yet. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep!


    Nathan was waiting for his son, Gerald, to call him and tell him that Scott¡¯s murderer


    had been killed.


    The phone finally rang.


    It wasn¡¯t Gerald¡¯s number. Instead, it belonged to one of the grandchildren Nathan didn¡¯t


    usually pay much attention to.


    ¡°Grandpa, something terrible has happened! ¡± The grandchild shouted in a panicked


    tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You sound panicked. You¡¯re a grown man. How can you panic


    when things go wrong? How will you ever be sessful in life?¡± Nathan said calmly.


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Gerald is dead, and so is Winnie. We¡¯re in huge trouble,¡± said the


    grandchild.


    ¡°What?¡± Nathan, who had been calm earlier, immediately started trembling. His phone


    nearly slipped out of his hands.


    ¡°Gerald is dead? How could that be? Who could kill him in California?¡± Nathan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ The guy who killed Scott, Grandmaster Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°G-Grandmaster? Are you sure?¡±


    The grandchild exined. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure. With a wave of his hand, he could fling


    Uncle Gerald¡¯s corpse, which weighed up to 150 pounds, into the coffin. He¡¯s able to


    use his inner force externally and at will. He¡¯s definitely a Telekic Grandmaster. He


    might very well be the youngest Grandmaster in America.¡±


    When Nathan heard this, he plopped down on the ground. He didn¡¯t even react when


    his phone fell off. A martial arts Grandmaster!


    One couldn¡¯t afford to insult a Grandmaster. If that happened, one would definitely die.


    How could Gerald not die when he delivered a coffin to a Grandmaster? Nathan was


    afraid that the entire Pattingson family would experience the fury of one.


    They would all be killed.


    Nathan immediately picked up the phone again.


    ¡°What did he say? Tell me what exactly happened, right now,¡± Nathan said.


    This phone callsted for twenty minutes.


    By the end of it, Nathan felt as if he had aged by ten years within the short period of


    time.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 448

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 448


    Nathan Pattingson could forget about ever getting his revenge.


    After closing his eyes for a long time, he spoke to his grandson on the phone. ¡°Travel


    back to ska tonight. Tomorrow, I will personally head to California to apologize to


    him,¡± Nathan said.


    ¡°What?¡± The grandson was dumbfounded.


    Nathan¡¯s son and grandson were killed, but he still wanted to apologize to Alex


    Rockefeller? Anybody would find it hard to believe.


    Meanwhile, Alex had returned to Maple Vi. When he opened his mouth, he spewed


    out a mouthful of coagted blood.


    When Alex fought with Gerald Pattingson earlier, he stood still and didn¡¯t move at all,


    and it looked like Gerald couldn¡¯t break through his defense. However, in actual fact,


    Alex had been hurt by the first attack.


    Alex wasn¡¯t a real Grandmaster.


    Fortunately, the regenerative Chi from the Force immediately protected Alex¡¯s internal


    organs and rapidly restored his body. Otherwise, he might not have been able to take it.


    Toward the end, Mystic Armor developed ording to the situation and advanced


    further. That was why Alex was able to take it easy and sigh with relief.


    Later, to appear powerful, Alex even used Chi to manipte objects through space, and


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    it worsened his wounds. He was at his limit when he held in the mouthful of blood until


    he arrived home.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Alex, what happened to you?¡± Waltz Fleur ran out from the vi and held him up with a


    panic stricken face. She had never seen Alex spewing blood out of his mouth before.


    ¡°Waltz!¡± Alex eximed.


    He saw Waltz dressed in her pajamas. Her skin was fair and very attractive. Alex


    immediately rxed and fell softly into her arms. ¡°I want to sleep,¡± he said.


    It felt as if he was leaning against a soft pillow, and he instantly fell asleep.


    The next day, when Alex woke up, he found himself in the arms of a beautiful woman.


    He looked up and he realized she was Waltz.


    Alex was immediately startled.


    More importantly, his hands were resting on a ce they shouldn¡¯t be. It exined why


    he felt as if he was in a weird dream. In the dream, he was holding a b of fat pork


    meat while a group of men were chasing after him.


    It turned out that they were running after pork meat. Indeed, pork meat was very


    expensive these days!


    Gently, Alex moved his hands away.


    He then noticed that one of Waltz¡¯s smooth legs


    was resting on his stomach. It exined why he felt something heavy on him. Carefully,


    he lifted her leg and wanted to gently shift it aside.


    In the end, Waltz made a muffled sound. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me. I want to sleep for a while


    longer,¡± she said.


    It took another five minutes before Waltz opened her eyes. She looked at Alex with a


    smile on her face. ¡°Alex, you want it.¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Alex was stunned.


    The next second, Alex realized what she meant and instantly felt embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not


    impotent.¡±


    ¡°I was a little worried before. Think about it. You¡¯ve been married for nearly a year, but


    your wife is still a virgin. Nobody would believe you if you told them you¡¯re potent.¡±


    Alex moved her leg away. ¡°Why are you sleeping here?¡±


    ¡°You were the one who said you wanted to sleep. You¡¯re my senior. I wouldn¡¯t dare


    disobey what you said!¡±


    She then changed the topic. ¡°What exactly happenedst night? You spewed blood


    from your mouth. You gave me a fright. Fortunately, you seemed alright after a while.¡±


    Clearly, Waltz came home verytest night and hadn¡¯t found out about the incident


    rted to the coffins.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I probably trained a little too hard and hurt myself a little. I¡¯ll be fine


    after spewing the blood out,¡± Alex said.


    Naturally, Waltz didn¡¯t believe him. Alex¡¯s shirt was badly tornst night. However, since


    Alex refused to tell her, she didn¡¯t


    pursue further.


    At this moment, they were in the same bed, and wore very thin clothes. It began to feel


    warm very quickly. Waltz touched Alex¡¯s chin. ¡°Alex, do you want¡­¡±


    Alex was having conflicting thoughts. The decision was far too difficult to make.


    Right then, the door was pushed open forcefully and a woman charged into the room.


    When she saw the two of them in bed, she was dumbfounded.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 449

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 449


    ¡°You two¡­ How could you?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her face was pale. She looked as if she had


    seen the most terrifying thing on earth.


    Alex Rockefeller and Waltz Fleur were both stunned, and their hearts pounded.


    They were both martial art experts. They should have been able to sense someone¡¯s


    approach¡­ But the problem was that the person who showed up was also a martial art


    expert.


    Alex seemed embarrassed. ¡°Sister, why did you¡­ Suddenlye back?¡±


    The woman was none other than Maya Howards. Maya was his adoptive sister who


    was already at Intermediate-Royal rank with her Silver Frost cultivation.


    Maya had originally intended to give Alex a surprise. That was why she deliberately


    made very little noise when she returned by tiptoeing around. It turned out she was the


    one who was shocked instead.


    Maya and Brittany Rockefeller were hard at work in Michigan, developing new products


    to prepare their attack against Rockefeller group. Who would¡¯ve thought that Alex would


    be at home fooling around with Waltz in bed?


    ¡°With this, does it mean you¡¯ve decided to give up on Dorothy?¡± Maya asked furiously.


    ¡°I¡­ No, we didn¡¯t¡­¡± Alex stammered.


    At that moment, Waltz suddenly jumped off the bed and chuckled. ¡°It turns out that the


    first wife has returned, and she is expressing her jealousy right away. Is that


    necessary?¡±


    Waltz grabbed Maya, pulled the covers off, and tossed her onto the bed.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Waltz, what are you doing?!¡±


    Maya was no match for Waltz. Waltz pressed her forcefully against Alex¡¯s body as she


    in Maya¡¯s heart.


    And it was all because of Waltz¡¯s attitude of not intending to keep Alex for herself.


    Although Waltz didn¡¯t exin things clearly, and Maya still thought that the two of them


    had sex¡­ Maya actually felt like she had let go of something in her heart because of


    what happened.


    Originally, Dorothy Assex was the one who caused Maya to lock up certain feelings in


    her heart. In the end, Waltz helped her unlock these feelings.


    Maya¡¯s heart felt lively again.


    Waltz needed to head to Thousand Miles for work. After cleaning herself up, she


    headed out.


    Before Waltz left, she didn¡¯t forget to tease Alex and Maya. ¡°Maya, Alex, I¡¯m heading


    out. Please feel free to do as you please. I¡¯ll only be back in the evening. Would you like


    me to get you some family nning supplies from the store?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Maya picked up a vase and threw it at Waltz.


    Waltz gently curved her foot and caught the vase firmly with a fancy flip in the air before


    running out.


    Maya pinched Alex¡¯s earlobe. ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t do it,¡± Alex said, aggrieved.


    ¡°Are you still not going to admit it? You pinched me so hard it hurt just now.¡±


    ¡°About that, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back? How are things going in


    Michigan?¡±


    Since they were talking about business, Maya let go of his ear and exined. ¡°Both


    products are out. We¡¯ve also acquired the production, quality assurance, and patent


    certificates. The products will hit the market right away. On top of that, we¡¯ve also


    established a newpany called Lush Cosmetics in Michigan. However, Mother


    intends to leave out the middle and low-end markets for now. Our main focus will be the


    upper-ss, including the likes of royalty and famous models. We¡¯ll get help from


    Hailey¡¯s Belle Blossom to gain instant poprity.¡±


    Maya used to focus on marketing while Brittany single-handedly turned Bounty e


    Cream into Rockefeller Group worth three hundred billion dors. With these two


    women working together, they were definitely a force to be reckoned with. In fact, the


    results were far greater than expected.


    Maya exined everything clearly, but Alex was dumbfounded.


    ¡°How are you moving so fast?¡± Alex asked.


    It had only been about ten days. In fact, Alex had only returned to California for less


    than five days and they had actually managed to aplish so many things.


    ¡°We¡¯re on a tight schedule. Of course, we must make haste. Otherwise, if Rockefeller


    Group doesn¡¯t go down after three months, Mother will be theughingstock!


    We¡¯re fast because we spent money very quickly too. We¡¯ve already spent half of the


    budgeted fifty million dors. We spent about ten million dors just to get through the


    critical phase alone. How else do you think we¡¯re this fast?¡± Maya said.


    Alex nodded slightly. He knew very well how money could expedite things.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    For example, the normal process of registering a trademark might not even be


    <ppleted within a month, but they were able to do it.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 450

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 450


    With money, anything could be done within an hour.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned with some of the products to show Hailey this time,¡± Maya Howards said.


    Then, Maya rolled her eyes. ¡°I was exhausted from having to drive this early in the


    morning, and I had toe home to such a fright!¡±


    Alex Rockefeller smirked. ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve had a tough time working. Let me give you a


    massage.¡±


    Back when they lived together, Maya already knew that Alex was good at giving


    massages. He made her feel veryfortable whenever he massaged her.


    Maya immediately took off her shoes. ¡°Massage my feet. They¡¯re sore.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even washed them. They must be stinky, right?¡±


    But in reality, they really didn¡¯t stink. In fact, Maya¡¯s feet smelled oddly fragrant.


    Maya had a natural fragrance to her body. There wasn¡¯t anybody else quite like her. For


    some unknown reason, even Alex couldn¡¯t determine what caused it despite having


    excellent medical skill and knowledge.


    ¡°Fetch me some water then. I don¡¯t want to move. I¡¯m your older sister. Are you


    unwilling to even do such a small favor for your sister?¡± Maya asked.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re justzy.¡±


    ¡°Will you do it or not?¡±


    ¡°I will, I will. I owe it to you.¡±


    After that, Alex washed her feet and massaged them. Although Alex wasn¡¯t happy about


    it, he didn¡¯t bring it up.


    asionally, Maya looked at him, and her eyes wandered. One could only guess what


    she was thinking about


    After having a casual dinner at home, Alex was about to contact Hailey Lawson to tell


    her about the new products, when Hailey called him first. ¡°Little brother, are you free


    today to apany me to meet someone?¡±


    ¡°Who are you seeing?¡± Alex wondered.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of my suppliers of skincare products. She is the vice president of Arles


    Cosmetics, Hong Kong¡¯srgest skincare brand. She hasn¡¯t been feeling well, and I


    wanted you to check on her,¡± Hailey said.


    Alex immediately agreed.


    Since Hailey was in a hurry, Alex Rockefeller drove to the vice president¡¯s ce right


    away.


    Coincidentally, the vice president, who was also the regional general manager, was


    currently living in the vi township where Hailey¡¯s father-inw lived, Golden Manor.


    Hailey was dressed in an elegant outfit and immediately pulled Alex toward a vi as


    soon as she saw him, while she exined something to him.


    ¡°The mainstream product we¡¯re selling at Belle Blossom is from Arles Cosmetics.¡±


    ¡°However, our contract with Arles Cosmetics is about to expire. I found out a while ago


    that Arles Cosmetics intends to stop working with us. If that were to happen, Belle


    Blossom would suffer from huge losses because many of our clients are already used to


    Arles Cosmetics as a brand.¡±


    Alex nodded. This exined why Hailey was in a frenzy. ¡°Hailey, do you know what


    illness she suffers from?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I heard that it¡¯s quite troublesome. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll try my best to make this work Besides, the products my mother


    has been fiddling with are done. Some of those products have been delivered here.


    Have a look when you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°So soon? Sure!¡± Hailey was preupied with the contract with Arles Cosmetics and


    wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about new products, which was why she responded very


    casually.


    But Alex wasn¡¯t bothered by it.


    Soon, they arrived in front of a vi that belonged to the vice president of Arles


    Cosmetics, Serena Wai.


    They were stopped at the door by two bodyguards.


    After Hailey tried to persuade them, even offering them ten thousand dors each, the


    bodyguards finally went inside to tell Serena that they were here.


    Alex sighed. Greedy people were everywhere. Even bodyguards needed to be bribed.


    Finally, the two of them were allowed to enter the vi. As soon as they walked through


    the doors, they saw that, apart from Vice President Serena and two bodyguards, there


    was another man in Armani clothes speaking to Serena.


    When Hailey saw that man, her facial expression changed immediately. ¡°Jackie Luden,


    why are you here?¡±


    It turned out that this man was the owner of another beauty salon in California, and he


    was herpetitor.


    Jackie smiled. ¡°If it isn¡¯t her royal highness of Belle Blossom, Mrs. Carter. Why can¡¯t I be


    here? However, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve wasted your timeing here. Arles Cosmetics will


    no longer renew its contract with Belle Blossom.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 451

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 451


    Hailey Lawson stopped herself from panicking. ¡°You have no say on this matter!¡±


    Jackie Luden was actually in some ways rted to Hailey.


    They were both from the same vige that belonged to a tribe of people known as the


    Lazeroth n. Most of the people who lived in the vige were from this n. Back


    then, Jackie even specifically asked Hailey for advice about running a beauty salon.


    Since they were both from the same vige, Hailey generously shared her knowledge


    with him. In fact, she even lent him arge amount of money at the beginning for his


    start-up capital.


    But to her surprise, Jackie actually secretly coveted her beauty and wanted to sleep


    with her using dirty tricks. Fortunately, Hailey realized this before it happened, and the


    two of them had been on unfriendly terms ever since.


    Originally, Jackie¡¯s City Salon was no match for Belle Blossom. But, Jackie surprisingly


    managed to get acquainted with a woman from the Summers family. Since then, City


    Salon¡¯s poprity skyrocketed and it became one of the top three beauty salons in


    California, it became a directpetitor to Belle Blossom.


    Jackie sneered. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not up to me. But this is Ms. Wai¡¯s decision. I¡¯m merely her


    messenger. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Ms. Wai yourself.¡±


    Before Hailey could ask, Serena Wai spoke coldly. ¡°Ms. Lawson, I asked you toe


    over to personally tell you that Arles Cosmetics will not be renewing its contract with


    Belle Blossom. I¡¯m doing this so that your employees won¡¯t keep harassing our


    Hailey became anxious. ¡°Ms. Wai, why are you doing this? Haven¡¯t we been working


    well together?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    If you think there¡¯s anything in the contract that needs to be amended, we


    are willing to cooperate. We¡¯re also willing to offer a higher profit share to you. What do


    you think if we lower our side of the profits earned by 3%?¡±


    Serena sneered and looked at Jackie. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Arles Cosmetics will


    be signing a contract with Jackie¡¯s City Salon.¡±


    Hailey immediately looked bitter.


    She knew that Jackie must have influenced this decision.


    ¡°Hailey. To be honest, I can offer you Arles Cosmetics¡¯ products at the original price, but


    under one condition,¡± Jackie suddenly said.


    ¡°What condition is that?¡±


    ¡°You must be with me for a week.¡± Jackie chuckled.


    ¡°You shameless man!¡±


    When Alex heard this, he too became angry and red coldly at Jackie.


    Hailey turned to look at Serena. ¡°Ms. Wai, did you hear that? Do you see what kind of a


    person he is? He¡¯s a despicable, shameless man. He even has the guts to say such


    things in front of you. I¡¯m sure you can see how bad his character is. Working with such


    a person will only ruin Arles Cosmetics¡¯ branding.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Serena just chuckled coldly. ¡°Are you done talking? If you are, please


    leave! I have to discuss some details of our partnership with Mr. Luden.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hailey really wanted to turn around and leave, but she had to keep trying for her


    beauty salon. ¡°Ms. Wai, let¡¯s keep the business talk aside. I know you¡¯re in California


    this time mainly because you¡¯re seeking medical treatment. Coincidentally, my little


    brother here is a miracle doctor. Why don¡¯t you let him have a look?¡±


    Jackie startedughing loudly. ¡°Your little brother? Hailey, since when did you have a


    little brother?


    Why have I never known about it? I don¡¯ t think your mother gave birth to


    another son, did she? I¡¯m afraid¡­ This might be your gigolo. Is he? Tsk, tsk. I thought


    you¡¯re a pure woman, but it turns out that you¡¯re just a regr sl*t. Is it because Mr.


    Carter doesn¡¯t have what it takes to please you? Is that why you looked for someone


    who¡¯s better in bed?¡±


    Wham!


    Jackie was pped forcefully as soon as he finished speaking.


    ¡°This p is for being disrespectful,¡± Alex said coldly.


    Jackie didn¡¯t think Alex would dare hit him here, so he was stunned.


    After that, Alex pped him again.


    This time, it was even harder.


    Jackie¡¯s nose started to bleed.


    ¡°This p is for insulting Hailey,¡± Alex added.


    After being pped twice, Jackie immediately became furious. ¡°You piece of sh*t. How


    dare you hit me?¡±


    Wham!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 452

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 452


    Alex Rockefeller pped Jackie Luden again. This time, Jackie lost a huge chunk of


    tooth.


    Alex¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Believe me when I say this. Not only do I have the guts to hit


    you, but I also have the guts to kill you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jackie wanted to fight back, but he was immediately intimidated by Alex¡¯s cold


    gaze, and he actually didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    However, nothing could put out the mes of anger in his heart.


    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Serena Wai shouted angrily. ¡°This is my house. You¡¯re not allowed


    to hit people in my house. Get out!¡±


    Alex looked at Serena. He actually discovered Serena¡¯s problem the moment he came


    in. ¡°Are you sure you want me to leave? I can honestly tell you that your ailment is quite


    serious. You only have seven days to live. If I don¡¯t save you, you¡¯ll die,¡± Alex said with a


    smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    Serena was furious. ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t!¡±


    She then red at Hailey Lawson angrily. ¡°Hailey, what is the meaning of this? Did you


    bring this person here to curse me on purpose? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? How can he


    deserve to be called a miracle doctor? If he¡¯s truly a miracle doctor, I¡¯ll get down on my


    knees and worship him.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Wai, he really is an amazing miracle doctor,¡± Hailey said helplessly.


    ¡°Get out, right now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get my bodyguards to kick you both out,¡± Serena


    shouted.


    Hailey didn¡¯t have any other way to deal with this. She looked apologetically at Alex.


    ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°You just pped me three times. Do you think you can leave just like that? Sure, I¡¯ll let


    you leave, but you must cut off one finger of yours for each time you pped me,¡±


    Jackie suddenly said gloomily.


    He tossed a fruit knife which fell at Alex¡¯s feet.


    Serena watched on smugly. Since Alex hit Jackie, it wasn¡¯t rted to her so she didn¡¯t


    need to get her bodyguards to act.


    But Alex cursed her by saying she only had seven days to live, which made her angry.


    She didn¡¯t mind making Alex pay for it greatly.


    Alex started chuckling. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of tough talk. Do you have someone backing you?


    Fine, I¡¯ll wait for your backup to arrive. However, wouldn¡¯t three fingers be too little?


    Let¡¯s make it a moreplete number!¡±


    After saying that, Alex pped Jackie seven times in session without even


    hesitating.


    ¡°That¡¯s seven more ps, making it ten in total. Is that enough?¡± Alex asked.


    Jackie¡¯s entire face was swollen. He had lost count how many teeth had fallen off.


    Serena¡¯s gaze turned cold,ughing coldly in her heart. Serena knew that Jackie was


    supported by the Summers family in California.


    Because of his rtionship to them,


    Serena was willing to stop working with Belle Blossom and cooperate with City Salon


    instead. The more Alex beat up Jackie now, the worse Alex will be beaten upter.


    Jackie¡¯s eyes were wide with rage, but he didn¡¯t want to put himself in a bad position


    right now. He texted for someone toe to his aid.


    ¡°Little brother, Jackie is backed by the Summers family. He¡¯s definitely asking someone


    from the family toe. Can¡­ Can you get Ted Summers from before?¡±


    Hailey whispered to Alex.


    At first, Alex wanted to resolve this problem on his own. But since Hailey mentioned it,


    he sent Ted a message. He wasn¡¯t sure if Ted would be able to make it. Twenty minutes


    There were no less than twenty of them, led by a woman as they charged into the vi.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re finally here. It¡¯s this guy. This piece of sh*t pped me ten times. I can¡¯t


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    stop my anger unless I break all ten of his fingers,¡± Jackie immediately said.


    The woman was furious, and she stared at Alex. ¡°You blind idiot. How dare you attack


    someone from the Summers family?


    Get him. Chop his hands and feet off.¡±


    The group of people immediately charged at Alex.


    ¡°Stop! Who dares to attack my buddy?¡± Someone shouted.


    Ted came running in with rage.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 453

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 453


    Ted Summers didn¡¯te alone. He was apanied by a woman, his wife, Betty


    Dawson.


    That¡¯s because when Alex Rockefeller sent Ted Summers the message, Betty was


    kneeling in front of Ted, begging for his forgiveness.


    Betty didn¡¯t want to get a divorce.


    As soon as Ted received the message, he rushed over. When Ted saw several martial


    artists from the Summers family actually attempting to attack Alex, he immediately


    became enraged. He was so angry he could kill someone.


    His loud voice immediately gave everyone a fright. Ted¡¯s voice and figure were familiar


    to these martial artists from the Summers family. They stopped moving and looked at


    Ted with surprise.


    ¡°Second uncle, why are you here too?¡±


    The full name of Jackie Luden¡¯s wife was Senna Summers. She was also Ted¡¯s niece.


    ¡°Did you find out about what happened and came to support us too? This little piece of


    sh*t hit my husband. Look at his face now. This man really does have a death wish. He


    thinks nothing of the Summers family,¡± Senna said.


    ¡°Second uncle, you don¡¯t have to do anything. My people will be more than sufficient.


    Do it!¡± Senna added.


    Wham! Ted directly pped Senna across her face. Senna was dumbfounded. ¡°Second


    uncle, why did you hit me?¡±


    Wham! Ted pped her again.


    This time, he used even greater force. Senna immediately started bleeding from her


    mouth.


    ¡°Which Summers family are you talking about? How can you represent the Summers


    family?


    Is this how you ruin the reputation of my family? Get on your knees and


    apologize. Is my buddy someone you can mess with?¡± Ted said coldly.


    At this moment, everyone apart from Alex and Hailey Lawson was shocked. Jackie,


    especially, looked as if he¡¯d seen a ghost.


    Senna was thoroughly stunned. ¡°Second uncle, he¡­ He¡¯s your buddy?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I told you to get on your knees!¡± Ted yelled.


    Ted directly kicked Senna¡¯s shin and broke her leg. Thump! Senna knelt to the ground


    and started sweating profusely.


    ¡°Stop saying ¡®he¡¯. Don¡¯t you know the rules? Call him Uncle Rockefeller. Apologize, or


    I¡¯ll break both your legs,¡± Ted said angrily.


    Senna¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She knew she had messed with the wrong guy this time.


    Senna was very aware of how violent Ted could be. She didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. ¡°Uncle


    Rockefeller, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡± Senna had no choice but to apologize to Alex.


    The martial artists from the Summers family became afraid.


    Fortunately, none of them hadid their hands on Alex yet. Otherwise, they might have


    gotten their legs broken too.


    At this moment, Serena couldn¡¯t be more shocked. She nearly let out a scream. She


    would never have thought that Hailey¡¯s brother, whom she brought along today, was


    actually best buddies with someone from the Summers family. In fact, judging from


    Ted¡¯s behavior, it didn¡¯t seem like their rtionship was ordinary.


    ¡°How are you wrong?¡± Alex asked.


    Senna gritted her teeth to deal with the pain. ¡°I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have troubled you, Uncle


    Rockefeller,¡± she said.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You really did make a mistake, but it¡¯s not because you came to


    trouble me. Instead, it¡¯s because you got married to the wrong person.¡±


    Senna was only here to support her husband because he was hit. There was nothing


    wrong with that.


    When Ted heard this, he instantly pped Jackie across his face. He pped Jackie


    even harder than Alex did.


    Right away, Jackie¡¯s jaw was dislocated.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you, you bastard, who messed with my buddy. Why don¡¯t you go to hell?¡± Ted


    yelled.


    ¡°Buddy, how did he mess with you?¡± Ted asked after beating Jackie up.


    Serena¡¯s bodyguard nearlyughed out loud.


    But when he thought of how each of them solicited ten thousand dors from Hailey, he


    immediately felt remorseful. A nervous look appeared on his face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 454

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 454


    Alex Rockefeller took his phone out, clicked on an audio file and started speaking.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I recorded our conversation earlier. For those interested, let¡¯s listen to it


    together!¡±


    As soon as the audio file started ying, Jackie Luden¡¯s face turned pale.


    When Senna Summers heard Jackie asking Hailey Lawson to be with him for seven


    days, her eyes became filled with rage. ¡°Jackie Lude, you jerk! How could you do this to


    me?!¡±


    Although one of Senna¡¯s legs was broken, she was a martial artist. She hopped up with


    a single leg and started hitting Jackie, nearly killing him with her blows.


    In the end, many bones in Jackie¡¯s arms and ribs were broken. Most importantly, his


    penis had been snapped off too. Senna was truly a violent woman.


    Alex felt indifferent when he heard Jackie crying in pain. Eventually, Hailey tugged at


    Alex¡¯s shirt. ¡°If she continues to hit him, he¡¯s going to die,¡± she said.


    Alex finally spoke. ¡°Alright, you two can fight outside. You¡¯re too annoying.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a husband like him. From now on, there is nothing between us,¡± Senna


    said.


    Everyone looked at Jackie as if he was a dead dog.


    With his penis broken, it was difficult for him to even be in a rtionship again.


    Right then, Betty Dawson, who was originally standing in the background, suddenly


    stepped forward. She forcefully kicked Jackie a few times before kneeling in front of


    Hailey.


    ¡°Mrs. Carter, Mr. Rockefeller, please forgive me. Jackie Luden, this jerk,


    encouraged me to cause trouble at Belle Blossomst time. I knew I was allergic to


    seafood, and I only agreed to help him because he gave me twenty million dors. I was


    wrong. I really was wrong,¡± Betty said.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I don¡¯t want a divorce. I can¡¯t live without my husband. Please forgive


    me.


    Give me a chance to change my ways and be a good person. If I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll die


    from being struck by lightning or by getting run over by a car,¡± she added.


    Betty still had some brains. Most importantly, she knew that Alex was the person she


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    needed to appease.


    Alex looked at Ted Summers. ¡°Ted, this is your family matter, so you deal with it.


    However, marriage is not easy. If you can, try to cherish it. There¡¯s no harm in giving her


    a chance either.¡±


    There was a saying that it was better to tear down ten temples than to destroy a


    marriage.


    Alex had in some ways given Betty another chance.


    Ted kicked Betty once. ¡°Leave and go home. I¡¯ll deal with youter,¡± he said.


    When Betty heard this, she hurriedly thanked Alex and left with a smile on her face.


    Alex believed that she would have learned her lesson after this ordeal.


    Soon, Jackie and the Summers family left.


    Serena had a slightly unnatural expression on her face.


    ¡°Mrs. Carter, I¡¯ve given it some thought. I think we can continue our existing contract,¡±


    she said to Hailey.


    Hailey was happy, and was about to nod her head when Alex started speaking. ¡°We can


    continue the existing contract, but you must offer us 10% more of the profit share.¡±


    Serena was shocked. ¡°What? 10%? You¡¯re dreaming.¡±


    ¡°20%,¡± Alex said calmly.


    Serena was outraged. ¡°Absolutely impossible. Even if you have a close rtionship with


    the Summers family, this simply isn¡¯t possible.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe to me. Remember, you only have seven days.


    After seven days, you won¡¯t have any time left. I¡¯ll give you an extra piece of


    information.


    Tomorrow morning, a ck spot will appear below your belly button. After


    that, it will keep getting bigger. Once the ck mark spreads to your heart, you¡¯ll die,¡±


    Alex said.


    ¡°Get lost! Who do you think you are? Do you think you¡¯re a demi-god?¡± Senna was so


    angry that her body was trembling.


    Throughout her nearly-forty years of living, Serena had never been as angry as she was


    today.


    ¡°Remember my name. It¡¯s Alex Rockefeller!¡± Alex said before dragging Hailey out of the


    vi.


    Hailey seemed a little anxious. ¡°Little brother, is she really going toe to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will,¡± Alex said confidently.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 455

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 455


    After leaving the vi, Alex Rockefeller and Hailey Lawson immediately returned to


    Maple Vi. They wanted to deliver the products Maya Howards had brought to Belle


    Blossom.


    Hailey was very confident in Alex¡¯s medical knowledge. When she found out that one of


    the anti-aging products was developed by Alex, she even wanted to personally


    experiment with it.


    ¡°Little brother, you probably don¡¯t know this, but one of the most sessful products


    from Arles Cosmetics is their anti-wrinkling face mask. If your anti-aging product can


    achieve even 70% of the effectiveness of Arles Cosmetics¡¯ product, we won¡¯t need to


    maintain the contract with them,¡± Hailey said.


    Alex lost control and startedughing. ¡°Hailey, have you misunderstood my medical


    knowledge?


    My mother-inw has tried the anti-wrinkling face mask from Arles


    Cosmetics. I can guarantee that our product, which is called Lush Anti-Aging, is twice as


    effective as theirs. In fact, ours even has whitening and moisturizing effects.¡±


    Hailey was greatly shocked. ¡°Are you serious? Hurry up, let¡¯s go. I want to try it right


    away,¡± she said.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Why? Were you just teasing me?¡± Hailey asked.


    ¡°What I mean is, Hailey, you¡¯re naturally beautiful. You don¡¯t have any wrinkles on your


    face, and your skin is fair with a tinge of redness. Even if you use a ton of products, you


    won¡¯t see any results,¡± Alex exined.


    After being stunned momentarily, Hailey started chuckling. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet-talker. I


    can¡¯t stand it. If I weren¡¯t married, I¡¯d definitely be charmed by you.¡±


    Soon, they arrived at the vi.


    The products Maya brought home this time filled the entire hall.


    There were two different products, namely Lush e Cream and Lush Cosmetics


    Cream, and there were three hundred sets of each. These were all testing kits, and they


    were to be given out for free as testers to the public.


    Maya and Brittany Rockefeller had already set the prices.


    They were definitely going with the high-end option such that ordinary people could hardly afford to buy


    their


    products. But it didn¡¯t matter because they wanted to establish their brand as


    unaffordable, yet desired by many. In other words, they would create a scarcity-driven


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    market for their products.


    In fact, they wanted to cause a sensational effect among the affluent circle of people.


    Upper-ss aristocrats had an unquestionable ability to create trends. These people


    would influence the middle-ss folks, who would then influence the lower-ss


    citizens.


    After managing Bounty e Cream, Brittany had gained a lot of memorable


    experiences, and she fully understood the trick of the trade. Once they became


    established as the leader of cosmetics, they would release diluted versions of their


    products duringter stages.


    However, the prices wouldn¡¯t be too low either. Having prices too low meant lowering


    their own value, and they would end up disliked.


    When Hailey saw the beautiful packaging and smelled the brand-new scent of the


    product after opening it, she couldn¡¯t resist wanting to try it out immediately. However,


    just before she could, she received a call from her secretary.


    ¡°Mrs. Carter, the legal team from City Salon came to us just now. They said they wanted


    to sell City Salon to us for one dor. Do you think this is credible?¡± The secretary


    asked, thinking of how odd the situation was.


    To be honest, nobody else would believe it either!


    Back then, City Salon was evenpeting with Belle Blossom directly. In the blink of an


    eye, City Salon suddenly decided to give themselves away for free. Now, the people in


    Belle Blossom¡¯ s headquarters were all shocked.


    Hailey was equally as shocked when she heard her secretary.


    Jackie Luden invested quite a lot of money in City Salon. On top of that, with help from


    the Summers family, City Salon was already operating at a veryrge scale. The market


    value of thepany must have been at least two to three hundred million dors!


    Were they crazy for giving it away for free?


    ¡°Mrs. Carter, apart from City Salon¡¯s legal team, Betty Dawson, thedy who caused a


    ruckus at our beauty salonst time, also came along. I think there¡¯s something fishy


    about this. Could it be a set up?¡±


    Alex was able to clearly hear everything from Hailey¡¯s phone.


    He immediately chuckled. ¡°Hailey, since they have good intentions, just take it!¡±


    Come to think of it, this was also likely the Summers family¡¯s intention.


    It was most likely that Jackie¡¯s City Salon was actually owned by his wife, Senna


    Summers. Now that Jackie had been castrated, and Senna wanted to divorce him, there


    was no one managing City Salon. That¡¯s why they decided to give it to Belle Blossom.


    To put it bluntly, it was a gift to Alex.


    Haileyughed. ¡°Little brother, they aren¡¯t giving it to me, but to you. Alright, I


    understand. I¡¯ll head over to deal with it right now,¡± she said.


    Hailey picked up two cases of the new products and put them in her car before heading


    to the beauty salon. Maya rubbed her stomach. ¡°Are you hungry? It¡¯s already noon.


    Why don¡¯t we go out for a meal?¡± She asked.


    Naturally, Alex didn¡¯t have a problem with that.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 456

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 456


    ¡°Give me a second,¡± Maya Howards quickly said. Eventually, Alex Rockefeller ended up


    waiting for her for half an hour.


    When Maya reappeared, her looks hadpletely changed. Wearing a white, strapless


    T-shirt, coupled with a pair of partially-torn, shin-length jeans, as well as a pair of high


    heels, she emanated youthful energy. As charming as she looked, the way she dressed


    made her look several years younger than she was. It was as if she was back in college


    again.


    Alex looked straight at her, and he couldn¡¯t help but think about the first time he set his


    eyes on her.


    ¡°Hey, what are you staring at? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Maya took him by the arm and started walking out of the vi.


    In the past, Maya was shy and didn¡¯t dare hold his hand with her own initiative. But after


    seeing Alex having an affair with Waltz Fleur, she suddenly became much bolder.


    ¡°I want to have a buffet! ¡± Maya eximed.


    Within half an hour, the two of them arrived at a rather well-known buffet restaurant.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Yowell¡¯s family¡¯s ce. An old man with short, white hair had arrived.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    This person¡¯s eyes emanated a powerful brilliance, and he carried around him an


    imposing aura.


    ¡°Who are you looking for, old man?¡± A guard patrolling by the door stopped the old man


    from walking further.


    The old man blinked once, and the brightness in his eyes was fully concealed. His


    imposing aura had been reced by the amiable aura of an old man. ¡°Please inform Mr.


    Rockefeller that I, Nathan Pattingson, from the Pattingson family, would like to see him,¡±


    the old man said.


    It turned out that he was the Pattingson family¡¯s head who hade from North Tokyo


    to personally apologize to Alex Rockefeller.


    The guard was stunned. ¡°Old man, did you go to the wrong ce? You¡¯re at the


    Yowells. There isn¡¯t anyone here by the name of Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    At this moment, Keith Yowell happened to have returned from somewhere else, and he


    was even apanied by Michelle Yowell.


    When Keith saw the old man, he nearly got scared out of his wits. ¡°Pattingson¡­ Mr.


    Pattingson, why are you here?¡± Keith asked through trembling lips.


    How could Keith not be terrified?


    Last night, they killed Gerald Pattingson. Now, Gerald¡¯s father was here. Anyone would


    guess that the old man must havee for revenge.


    Now that Alex Rockefeller wasn¡¯t here, would the Yowell family be afflicted once more?


    But in the next second, Keith was extremely shocked to see Nathan bowing deeply to


    Michelle. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Ms. Rockefeller. I am here to personally apologize to Mr. Rockefeller,¡±


    Nathan said.


    Keith and Michelle were both shocked.


    When Alex received a call from Michelle, he was putting food on his te.


    ¡°What? The head of the Pattingson family came to apologize to me?¡± Alex was also


    stunned momentarily, but he soon understood why this happened. It seemed that his


    pretense as a Grandmaster was even more effective than he had imagined.


    ¡°I¡¯m outside now. Let him wait,¡± Alex said after thinking briefly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Michelle nodded.


    After hanging up, Michelle turned to look at Nathan. ¡°Rockefeller¡­ My husband asks


    you to wait here,¡± she said.


    While Michelle was speaking on the phone earlier, she had removed her face mask.


    Nathan¡¯s heart jolted when he saw the word ¡®sl*t¡¯ on her face. He became even more


    humbled. .


    Winnie Pattingson had the audacity to carve such a word on the face of a grandmaster¡¯s


    wife. She had every reason to die.


    Meanwhile, Alex returned to the dining table with his food.


    To his surprise, there was a man sitting on his chair. Alex recognized him immediately.


    This man was his ssmate in college, Roger Graham. At this moment, Roger was


    looking at Alex with a tilted head and a look of contempt on his face. ¡°Alex, do you still


    remember me? I can¡¯t believe a coward like you would dare to have a meal alone with


    Maya out here. Aren¡¯t you scared that your wife would kick you out of the house and


    make you sleep on the streets?¡± said Roger as heughed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 457

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 457


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold when he saw Roger Graham. This man was Louis Graham,


    Paradise Corp¡¯s president¡¯s son.


    Alex had also met Louis when he attended the Rockefeller family¡¯s funeral service.


    Louis received a lot of help from William Rockefeller in the past, but he hadter jumped


    ship to work for John Rockefeller.


    In other words, like father, like son.


    Roger used to follow Alex around during their time in college. Afterward, when things


    went south in the Rockefeller family, and Alex turned from a rich, upper-ss child into a


    man who depended on women for survival, Louis immediately changed his attitude.


    Louis started calling Spark Rockefeller his buddy. On many asions, Louis kept


    throwing Alex under the bus and made sarcastic remarks about Alex behind his back.


    Louis and his entire family were a bunch of traitors.


    Alex nced at Maya Howards. He found it odd that she would actually tolerate this


    fellow sitting at their table. In the end, Maya turned to look at Alex with a yful gaze.


    Alex was truly speechless. Did she want to watch him humiliate other people this badly?


    Maya showed a pretty smile. ¡°Roger Graham. If I remember correctly, you used to follow


    Alex around and called him your boss.


    You were so eager to please him. If he asked


    you to head east, you wouldn¡¯t dare head west. Have you gotten bolder now? How


    could you dare speak to him like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid something unfortunate might


    happen to you?¡± she asked.


    Roger waspletely charmed by Maya¡¯s smile. ¡°Maya, what you speak of happened


    ages ago.


    Now, everyone in California knows that Alex is a man who depends on


    women for a living. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be my boss. He doesn¡¯t even deserve to call


    me his boss,¡± he said.


    ¡°This means you¡¯re a traitor!¡± Maya snapped.


    Roger was stunned. He felt his face burning up, and he was tremendously annoyed.


    Meanwhile, Alex put his food down and looked at Roger. ¡°Can you get lost now? Don¡¯t


    disturb us while we eat!¡±


    Roger, already enraged and embarrassed after Maya called him a traitor, mmed his


    hand on the table. ¡°Alex, are you living in your dreams? Think you¡¯re still the same


    person you were a year ago? You¡¯re a broke b*stard now, and you even need to rely on


    your wife to live. How dare you speak to me like this?¡± Roger roared.


    ¡°I get to depend on my wife because I¡¯m capable of doing so. What does it have to do


    with you anyway? Get lost!¡± retorted Alex.


    Alex pushed Roger aside. ¡°If you keep annoying us, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Alex said coldly.


    Maya chuckled. ¡°I thought you¡¯d beat him up,¡± she said.


    Alex took a sip at his beverage. ¡°I¡¯m not a barbarian. Hitting a traitor like him would only


    make my hands dirty,¡± he said.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Roger¡¯s face turned sullen.


    ¡°Rockefeller, get out of here right now. You¡¯re not wee here,¡± he added.


    ¡°On what basis? Do you own this restaurant?¡± Alex asked.


    Right then, a woman with thick makeup walked over. ¡°I own this restaurant,¡± she said.


    Alex looked up. ¡°Shayna Morrison? Is this your restaurant?¡± he asked in a surprised


    tone.


    It turned out that this woman was also his ssmate from before.


    Back in college, Shayna even pursued Alex! Unfortunately, her looks were too average


    for Alex¡¯s fancy.


    For this reason, she had always held a grudge against him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Shayna looked at Alex with a sarcastic smirk on her face.


    ¡°Alex, things are not the same as before. You are no longer the rich kid from the


    Rockefeller family that you once were.


    Mr. Graham is asking you to leave for your own


    good. If your wife, Lady Dorothy Assex, finds out that you have a buffet with another


    woman, she¡¯d stop feeding you. That¡¯d be terrible! That¡¯s why you should leave. I won¡¯t


    charge you this time,¡± Shayna added.


    The intrigue shing in Maya¡¯s eyes became even more apparent. It seemed she was


    waiting for a show to happen.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t leave? Shayna, this is your restaurant. You should be smarter than this.


    If you kick out a customer like me for no reason, I can make a call toin. I¡¯ll even


    publish a post online. Are you sure you can handle it?¡± Alex raised his brows and said.


    Shayna instantly fell silent.


    In the catering service industry, customers were like gods. Shayna really didn¡¯t dare to


    take on the ensuing consequences.


    Roger snorted coldly. ¡°What are you afraid of, Shayna? I have you covered if anything


    happens. Paradise Corp. will be your shield. If your brand is affected, Paradise Corp.


    will turn your restaurant into ourpany¡¯s staff cafeteria,¡± he said.


    When Shayna heard this, she immediately became emboldened. Turning around, she


    called for security.


    Meanwhile, Alex suddenly felt something touching his shin. Soon, he sensed that it was


    someone¡¯s leg.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 458

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 458


    How could Alex Rockefeller not know what¡¯s going on? It had to be Maya Howards, who


    had taken off her high heels, touching his shin with her toes. Alex turned to look at Maya with a


    confused expression on his face. Maya made a hooking motion with her finger. Alex leaned in, and


    Maya started whispering into his ear


    with a smile on her face.


    Roger watched this happening with intense jealousy. He wished he could kill Alex and


    approach Maya on his own.


    He had developed feelings for Maya ever since they were


    still studying but never had the chance to get close to her. When they met again after


    several years, Maya had be even prettier, gentler, and more enticing.


    Roger felt very tempted.


    ¡°Did you say, Paradise Corp? If Paradise Corp went away, would you stop being so


    arrogant and be less annoying?


    As your previous boss, I think I bear the responsibility


    of leading you down the right path,¡± Alex said.


    As soon as Alex said that, Roger startedughing loudly. ¡°Alex, who do you think you¡¯re


    trying to intimidate? Do you think you alone can destroy Paradise Corp? That¡¯ll only


    happen if the sun rises from the west,¡± Roger said.


    Alex shook his head before taking his phone out and making two calls. One of the calls


    was to Michelle Yowell, while the other was to Waltz Fleur.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why, but I want Paradise Corp to disappear from California immediately!¡±


    Alex said.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you the reason. I don¡¯t like Roger Graham because he won¡¯t let me eat,¡± he


    added.


    Right away, Waltz Fleur¡¯s Thousand Miles Conglomerate and the Yowell family¡¯s Yowell


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Group started viciously attacking Paradise Corp.


    At this moment, Shayna Morrison finally returned with security.


    She pointed at Alex ¡°Kick this person out. From now, he¡¯s not allowed to dine in our


    restaurant,¡± she ordered sternly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The two security guards were at a loss for words.


    Alex wasn¡¯t causing any trouble. Why did they have to kick him out? It was an extremely


    offensive act, and it would reflect badly on the restaurant.


    But Shayna was the boss here.


    When the security guards saw how determined she seemed, they had no choice but to


    shoo Alex away.


    Rogerughed coldly while he waited for the show to begin. As for the calls Alex made


    earlier, he didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. He thought that Alex was probably just putting up


    an act.


    However, right about then, Roger¡¯s phone started to ring loudly.


    When he looked at it, he saw that his father was calling.


    Maya chuckled. ¡°Roger, I think you should quickly pick that up. Who knows? Paradise


    Corp might have really shut down!¡± she eximed.


    Rogerughed coldly with a look of disdain in his eyes. ¡°Are you kidding me? If he¡¯s


    capable of doing this, I¡¯ll jump off the eighteenth floor of this building,¡± he proimed


    while answering the call.


    In an instant, his father, Louis Graham, could be heard shouting over the phone, ¡°You


    b*stard! Who did you offend out there?!¡±


    ¡°Who did you prevent from eating? Do you have any idea that Paradise Corp is done for


    because of you, you piece of trash? Yowell Group has canceled our contract, and


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate wants to stop working with us. The banks have ceased


    all loans and are asking us to pay our debts immediately. Tell me, what will we do?!¡±


    ¡°The only way out for Paradise Corp is to dere bankruptcy to nullify our debts! We will


    all have to jump off a building!¡± Louis yelled.


    Buzz!


    Roger couldn¡¯t believe what he heard as he listened to his father¡¯s angry screams. At


    this moment, his heart was filled with nothing but extreme fear when he looked at Alex.


    Ba-dum!


    Roger kneeled before Alex with a loud thud.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 459

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 459


    ¡°Alex, boss, I¡¯m begging you. Please spare me. Please spare Paradise Corp! I¡¯m


    begging you! ¡± Roger Graham was truly scared now.


    Before Paradise Corp became sessful, the Graham family were a bunch of normal


    citizens living in a poverty stricken area. The entire family lived in a tiny, run down house


    of around fifty square meters. Whenever it rained cats and dogs outside, the rain would


    seep in through the roof.


    Come winter time, and they would all be shivering from the cold.


    Roger absolutely did not wish to return to such living conditions again. If that were to be


    the case, he¡¯d rather jump off the building from the eighteenth floor.


    Shayna Morrison, who stood nearby, was thoroughly shocked.


    She quickly went over to help Roger get up. ¡°Mr. Graham, what are you doing? Isn¡¯t he


    just some guy who depends on women for a living? Why are you even begging him on


    your knees?


    Can he even threaten Paradise Corp? People would dieughing,¡± she said.


    Thump!


    Roger grabbed hold of Shayna and pushed her forcefully.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Caught off guard, Shayna lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    Roger started cruelly pping her. ¡°Who did you say depended on women for a living?


    This is my boss. You¡¯re the one who depends on others! Your entire family depends on


    others!¡± he yelled.


    This was a buffet restaurant, and Shayna was the owner.


    When the security guards saw their boss being hit, they couldn¡¯t stand idle, immediately


    punching and kicking Roger wildly.


    Maya Howards started tickling Rockefeller¡¯s feet beneath the table again.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alex looked at Maya. She was moving further and further up his leg,


    to the point that her toes were now touching his thigh.


    ¡®Are you trying to seduce me?¡¯ Alex thought.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave?¡± Maya asked softly.


    A huge scene had broken out in the restaurant. Countless people were now gathered


    around them. How could they continue eating?


    ¡°Deal. Let¡¯s go!¡± Alex grabbed Maya¡¯s ankle and scratched her leg slightly with his nails.


    He knew that she was very afraid of being tickled.


    Indeed, Maya let out a soft gasp. She pulled her leg away at lightning speed, knocking


    her knee against the bottom of the table as she did so. It hurt so badly that she bit her


    lower lip, rolling her eyes several times at Alex.


    When Roger saw Alex standing up, he quickly scrambled over. ¡°Boss, boss, I¡¯m begging


    you. Please spare us!¡±


    Alex looked at Roger coldly while shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be your boss. I


    don¡¯t even deserve to call you my boss! Roger, I just have one thing to tell you and your


    father. God sees everything that we humans do. You should avoid doing immoral things.


    I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t forgotten about how Paradise Corp came to sess, have you?


    My father was able to make you sessful.


    Likewise, I will also be able to make you


    said.


    Bang!


    Alex kicked Roger out of the way before pulling Maya along and leaving the restaurant.


    After that, the two didn¡¯t head to any fancy restaurant but instead ran over to a food


    street not too far away.


    This was a famous old street in California that had been in


    existence since the Middle Ages. It had a long history, and visitors crowded it on a daily


    basis.


    Maya pulled Alex along by his hand as they passed various merchants and stalls. She


    was as happy as a bird that had been let out of its cage. Maya was already beautiful. At


    this moment, her energetic charm attracted even more attention from countless


    bystanders.


    Their mouths were smothered in the grease of various delicacies, ones that included


    tofu with minced meat,mb skewers, cuttlefish roe, and pineapple fried rice.


    Maya spun around in ce, her hair swirling in the air. She then looked at Alex. ¡°I¡¯ve not


    had delicacies like this in a long time. I¡¯m so happy today!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°These aren¡¯t even the exotic ones. You can order these online, and you can have them


    whenever you want,¡± Alex said.


    Maya rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡®Such an idiot!¡¯ she thought.


    Many a time, having a good meal involved one¡¯s mood and thepany they ate with.


    Thetter was what mattered the most


    ¡°Little brother, there¡¯s something on your lips,¡± Maya pointed at Alex¡¯s mouth and said.


    Alex rubbed his lips. ¡°Is it still there?


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Maya.


    ¡°What about now?¡± Alex asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 460

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 460


    ¡°It¡¯s still there¡­ It could be some type of sauce. It¡¯s noting off. You¡¯ll need a wet


    towel. Here, let me help you,¡± Maya Howards said.


    She looked around in her purse but found no wet towels. ¡°I¡¯ll get it washed in the toilet,¡±


    said Alex Rockefeller.


    ¡°The public toilet is some ways from here. We¡¯ll have to head back to the starting point. I


    have an idea,¡± Maya said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alex asked.


    The next second, Maya circled her arms around his neck and pressed her red lips


    against his.


    Alex was at a loss for words. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and his mind


    had gonepletely nk. He unconsciously ced his hands on her waist.


    Meanwhile, Maya, feeling as if she was being encouraged, became even more


    emotionally involved. Around them were many pedestrians, all staring at this handsome


    couple.


    Although people were used to seeing couples holding and kissing each other in public,


    such urrences usually took ce very briefly. A kiss neversted longer than a


    second.


    However, what was happening before them was a rare sight.


    Alex and Maya kissed for nearly twenty seconds. When she let go of Alex, her face was


    blushing. She immediately grabbed Alex by his hand and started running.


    After running for a bit, Alex looked at Maya.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m a married man. What you just


    did¡­ It¡¯s not right, don¡¯t you think?¡± he asked.


    Maya snorted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that when you and Waltz were messing around in


    bed?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°This¡­ Eh¡­¡± Alex stammered.


    Just as Alex was about to speak, an unusual scent suddenly wafted into his nose. He


    even sensed a mild essence emanating from somewhere. After looking around


    carefully, he realized it came from a ce that sold bonsai nts.


    The mild scent had originated from a tiny nt the size of a human palm.


    ¡°Frosty octagon flowers!¡± Alex nearly cried out loud.


    In the Ultimate Book of Medicine, there were introductions of various spiritual herbs.


    The frosty octagon flower was an extremely rare type of spiritual herb. Its petals could


    be synthesized into Cryo Pills that were extremely beneficial for people who cultivated


    martial art techniques with the Cryo attribute. In fact, it was also among the herbs used


    to cure Holly Yates¡¯


    illness.


    Alex quickly walked over and picked up the pot to observe the flower. Unfortunately, this


    frosty octagon nt wouldn¡¯t be


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    blooming any flowers for a long while. Only three leaves had appeared now, and the


    flower would only bloom once all eight leaves were fully grown. Since each leaf would


    require an entire year to grow fully, he would have to wait five years for the remaining


    five leaves.


    It would take too long. He couldn¡¯t afford to wait!


    ¡°Sigh! ¡± Alex gingerly shook his head. ¡°How much does this nt cost?¡± he casually


    asked the owner of the store.


    Although five years was a very lengthy period, there was no reason not to acquire such


    rare treasure now that he had seen it.


    The owner was a short, elderly man who seemed to be in his fifties or sixties. He looked


    up at Alex. ¡°Young man, do you know what kind of nt this is?¡± he asked.


    Alex¡¯s heart leaped. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know what it is, but it smells really good. Can you


    tell me what kind?¡± Alex asked.


    The old man smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is either. I randomly found


    it and picked it up. If you want it, I can sell it to you for twenty dors,¡± he said.


    Twenty dors for a stalk of frosty octagon flower!


    Even if it wasn¡¯t fully grown, it was a steal of a bargain.


    ording to the Ultimate Book of Medicine, when frosty octagon flowers were fully


    mature, even wealthy tycoons and top experts would fight for them. It wasn¡¯t an


    exaggeration to im that these flowers were priceless.


    Alex immediately dished out some money and bought the nt.


    ¡°Sir, I like this type of nt a lot. Can you tell me where you found it?¡± Alex asked.


    The old man stared at Alex. ¡°Did I sell it for far too cheap?¡± He asked.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°The trade is done. No refunds can be made. However, if you find more


    of these, I¡¯ll buy all of them for fifty dors a pot.¡±


    ¡°Fifty dors?


    That much? Alright, alright. Leave your number behind. I¡¯ll call you if I find


    any,¡± the old man nodded.


    Alex wrote his number down before returning to Maple Vi with Maya and the nt.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to the Yowell family¡¯s ce. Would you like toe?¡± Alex asked


    Maya. Since the head of the Pattingson family was here, Alex would definitely have to


    meet him.


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired. I don¡¯t feel like moving. You can go without me!¡± Maya said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get changed,¡± Alex said before heading upstairs.


    When he entered his room, he was shocked by what he saw.


    ¡°D*mn. What¡¯s going on?¡± Alex asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 461

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 461


    Maya Howards charged into the room when she heard Alex Rockefeller¡¯s voice.


    She was equally shocked by what she saw. Her mouth and eyes were wide open, and


    she had a look of disbelief on her face.


    All she could see was that Alex¡¯s room was full of vibrant, green leaves and vines, even


    on his bed. It looked like a scene from The Wizard of Oz.


    ¡°This¡­ What happened? Why are there so many vines?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It looks like my Devil¡¯s ivy.¡±


    Alex pushed aside the crisscrossing vines in front of him and walked further into the


    room. Indeed, he eventually saw that these vines all came from a pot on the balcony.


    The problem was that the pot of Devil¡¯s ivy still looked very normalst night¡­ In fact, it


    also seemed normal this morning.


    Surprisingly, this strange urrence only happened


    after half a day passed.


    Maya followed behind and grabbed Alex¡¯s arm. ¡°Could the Devil¡¯s ivy have be a


    spirit?¡± she asked.


    Alex was speechless for a while.


    If the Devil¡¯s ivy could be a spirit, did that mean a carrot could be a god too?


    The scene that unfolded before them, however, was indeed bizarre, and there was no


    way to exin how it happened.


    ¡°Ahh, I remember now,¡± Alex cried out


    ¡°What did you remember?¡± Maya asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a chunk of soil,¡± Alex said.


    Last night, he had ced a chunk of soil that contained a special essence into the pot.


    Aside from that, nothing else unusual happened.


    ¡°What kind of soil?¡± Maya asked.


    Since Maya was part of the family, Alex had no reason to keep secrets from her. Hence,


    he told her where the soil came from.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°A funerary object stolen by tomb raiders, you say? That sounds awfully amazing¡­


    Could this be some sort of divine soil?¡± Maya asked with glimmering eyes.


    Alex began searching for something in the Ultimate Book of Medicine.


    ¡°I think I may have found out what it is. This is perhaps a chunk of spiritual soil,¡± Alex


    said between augh.


    ¡°What¡¯s spiritual soil?¡± quizzed Maya.


    ¡°Rumor has it that spiritual soil is a type of heavenly treasure that can absorb the


    essence between heaven and earth, which would then breed spiritual herbs. Legend


    has it that some rare and precious medicine can only be cultivated using spiritual soil.


    Meanwhile, if normal spiritual herbs were nted in spiritual soil, its growth rate would


    be enhanced. In fact, such herbs


    would grow even better than if nted anywhere else,¡± Alex exined.


    Maya listened in great awe.


    ¡°Is what you say true? Does such a magical thing exist?¡± Maya asked.


    ¡°The world is big, and there are many strange things in it. Many things do exist, even if


    we¡¯ve never seen them before. We¡¯ll find out if it¡¯s actually spiritual soil through an


    experiment,¡± Alex said while pulling the Devil¡¯s ivy out of the pot.


    After removing the nt, the chunk of sticky spiritual soil was still fully intact. None of it


    had been wasted. After that, Alex ced the frosty octagon flower he had bought for


    twenty dors into the pot.


    Now, they would wait and see if this was effective!


    After throwing all the vines in the room out of the vi, Alex headed off to Yowell¡¯s ce


    on his own. Before heading there, he prepared himself for the worst.


    For instance, Alex was prepared to face the old man, even if he were to be


    enraged and wanted to kill him to avenge his son and grandson.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case when he arrived.


    Nathan Pattingson respectfully bowed to Alex. ¡°Nathan Pattingson of the Pattingson


    family is pleased to meet you, Grandmaster Alex.¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart leaped, and he started emanating waves of Chi energy.


    Suddenly, Nathan could feel a strong, condensed force lifting his body into the air.


    Alex was using his inner force externally!


    Indeed, Alex was a Telekic Grandmaster!


    At first, Nathan still had doubts in his heart, and he wanted to find an opportunity to test Alex¡¯s true


    capability.


    After all, seeing was believing, and whatever one heard about


    another could be false. But after this experience, Nathan was very sure that the man


    before him was absolutely a Telekic Grandmaster.


    At that moment, Nathan¡¯s expressions turned even more respectful.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 462

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 462


    Nathan Pattingson wouldn¡¯t dare test Alex Rockefeller anymore.


    Having achieved his objective, Alex withdrew his Chi energy.


    In fact, he even secretly swallowed two Blood Energy Pills. ¡°Head of the Pattingson


    family, I killed your grandson with a punch and stabbed your son to death with a stick.


    But you still came to see me and bowed to me. Don¡¯t you n on avenging their


    deaths?¡± Alex asked casually.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I dare not,¡± Nathan said with his hands joined in salute.


    ¡°Do you not dare do it, or do you not want to do it?¡± Alex snorted coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, and I don¡¯t want to either,¡± Nathan replied quickly.


    Alex smiled coldly and looked at him.


    Alex could tell from a single nce that Nathan was indeed an Earth expert. If they


    really did start fighting, Alex¡¯s Mystic Armor might be unable to protect him. He¡¯d most


    likely end up getting flogged to death.


    But, since Alex was faking it, he couldn¡¯t afford to be timid.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Alex asked again.


    ¡°In the world of ancient martial arts, Grandmasters must not be insulted. Anyone who


    insults a Grandmaster must die. My grandson and son overestimated themselves and


    actually disrespected you, a Grandmaster, and even harmed your wife. Their deaths are


    not to be regretted. Why would I avenge them?¡± continued Nathan.


    ¡°Is that so? But they¡¯re of your own flesh and blood,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I have many grandsons, and I have many sons too. There¡¯s no harm in losing one or


    two,¡± Nathan said.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick,¡± Alex said after staring at Nathan for a long time.


    What?


    Nathan was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Alex to insult him like this when he was already


    so submissive.


    Was Alex determined to kill everyone in the Pattingson family?


    Nathan was still an Earth expert regardless, and he had dignity. Suddenly, his gaze


    became stem.


    ¡°I said, you¡¯re sick. In fact, you¡¯re gravely ill,¡± Alex dered.


    For a moment, the temperature seemed to fall.


    The expressions on Keith Yowell¡¯s face changed drastically.


    He abruptly pulled Michelle


    Yowell backward by a couple of steps, afraid that Nathan would attack without warning,


    grabbing her and forcing Alex to surrender.


    However, Alex immediately spoke up. ¡°Your top energy core has been injured before,


    hasn¡¯t it? The flow of Chi in your energy core isn¡¯t smooth, and you asionally suffer


    pain.


    Although you are considered an Earth expert now, you¡¯re not much stronger than


    Peak-Mystic rank in reality! In fact, even after battling for such a long period, you¡¯re not


    even as good as Peak-Mystic rank. Am I right?¡± Alex said.


    Nathan finally understood that Alex was actually referring to his real ailment when he


    said he was sick.


    Nathan was instantly shocked.


    This was his secret, and even members of the


    Pattingson family didn¡¯t know about it. The Pattingson family could only establish itself


    in a high position in North Tokyo and acquire tons of resources with an Earth expert like


    him around.


    If news got out that his top energy core was injured, the Pattingson family¡¯s status would


    be lowered bya great deal


    However, surprisingly, Alex was able to uncover his secret right away.


    Alex really was too powerful.


    ¡°Elder, nothing can escape your eyes. I¡¯m deeply impressed!¡± Nathan eximed.


    ¡°With your top energy core injured, advancing to Divine rank and bing a Telekic


    Grandmaster is equivalent to a fool¡¯s dream. You will never be a Grandmaster¡­


    However, it is notpletely hopeless,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Elder, what you¡¯re saying is¡­¡± Nathan suddenly became excited.


    ¡°I can cure it and repair your top energy core so that you may be eligible to advance as


    a Grandmaster once more,¡± Alex said.


    Buzz!


    Nathan suddenly felt out of breath, his hands and feet shivering.


    ¡°Elder, this¡­¡± Nathan said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your elder. I¡®m around the same age as your grandson, Scott Pattingson. You


    can call me Mr. Rockefeller,¡± Alex said calmly. ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to know what to


    choose. I¡¯ve always liked dealing with smart people. Why don¡¯t we strike a deal?¡± Alex


    asked.


    ¡°Please go on, Mr. Rockefeller,¡± Nathan quickly said.


    ¡°I can fix your top energy core, and in return, you¡¯ll work as my ve for two years. How


    does that sound?¡± Alex asked.


    As soon as Alex said this, everyone was shocked.


    Keith and Michelle had their eyes wide op en while they gawked at Nathan, wondering


    what he¡¯d choose.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 463

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 463


    Keith Yowell and Michelle Yowell still didn¡¯t understand the Grandmasters well enough.


    They thought Nathan Pattingson wouldn¡¯t stand such humiliation and that he would


    have an outburst right there, fighting with Alex Rockefeller with his life.


    But the next moment, they were dumbfounded to see Nathan getting down on his knees


    in front of Alex. ¡°Thank you for your benevolence, master!¡± Nathan eximed in


    excitement.


    A moment of silence¡­


    The expressions on Keith and Michelle¡¯s faces changed drastically. They were both


    dumbfounded.


    This was an extremely powerful Earth expert in the world of martial arts. Nathan could


    single handedly defeat the entire Yowell family, but here he was, actually kneeling in


    front of Alex and calling him his master.


    It was simply unimaginable. But little did they


    know, Telekic Grandmasters were very rare and terrifying. In all of America, their


    numbers were few and far between. Nathan had been eager to advance to the next


    stage for countless years.


    How could he let go of such an opportunity now?


    Forget about losing a son or a grandson, he wouldn¡¯t mind even if he had to lose all his


    grandsons.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He could always have more grandsons!


    As long as his bloodline was not cut off, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Besides, at his age, he had already be indifferent about his children and


    grandchildren. Achieving the realm of Grandmaster had always been his biggest dream.


    ¡° Get up. You don¡¯t have to call me your master. If you genuinely acknowledge me as


    your master, letting you advance as a Grandmaster in two years is nothing difficult,¡±


    Alex said indifferently.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Sir,¡± Nathan respectfully replied.


    ¡°Michelle, get me a pen and paper,¡± Alex then said to Michelle.


    Soon, Michelle returned with a pen and paper. Alex jotted down a list of medicinal


    herbs.


    ¡°I have an errand for you. Go and gather these medicinal herbs. Once you¡¯re done,


    energy core¡¯s injury. After that, you¡¯lle and work for me! Otherwise, an Earth expert


    like you might end up being killed by a Mystic-ranked fighter someday,¡± Alex said before


    handing the paper to Nathan.


    ¡°Additionally, I¡¯ll give you some Chi,¡± Alex said after thinking for a while.


    He then pressed his palm against Nathan¡¯s chest and imbued arge amount of


    regenerative Chi energy into Nathan¡¯s body.


    The next second, Nathan could feel the painful part of his energy core miraculously


    healing a little.


    Ba-dum!


    Nathan went down on his knees once again. This time, his gaze was even more


    respectful than before. In fact, in his eyes was a sense of reverence. ¡°Thank you for


    your grace, master,¡± he said.


    ¡°Get going! Gather these herbs as quickly as you can,¡± Alex said while he waved


    dismissively at Nathan.


    Nathan nodded respectfully and left as ordered.


    As of now, Keith and Michelle looked at Alex as if they were looking at God himself.


    Alex, however, was secretly relieved. His pretense had worked.


    Whether it was lifting Nathan up with his Chi energy or imbuing Nathan with


    regenerative Chi, before this, the objective was to intimidate Nathan. Fortunately, Alex¡¯s


    body contained Chi energy and not inner force, which was why Nathan deeply believed


    in Alex.


    Otherwise, his bluff would have been exposed.


    Once Nathan challenged Alex to a fight, he would discover that Alex was a fraud.


    ***


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re amazing. I knew you could definitely handle the Pattingson family,¡±


    Michelle eximed while looking at Alex, her beautiful eyes glimmering and her face


    filled with admiration.


    Alex smiled. Only his family knew about his personal matters. Swiftly, he changed


    topics. ¡°I called you earlier, asking you to deal with Paradise Corp. You were very


    efficient. That¡¯s good,¡± he said.


    When Alex and Maya Howards were at the buffet restaurant, Maya had whispered into


    his ear to tell him that most of Paradise Corp¡¯s businesses depended on the Yowell


    Group.


    That was why Alex called Michelle and asked her to sort things out.


    Michelle chuckled coldly. ¡°Paradise Corp is just a smallpany. It¡¯d only take minutes


    to get rid of it! Let¡¯s not talk about this. Alex, I¡¯ve already gathered all the medicinal


    herbs needed for the scar removal medicine. Can you carry out the treatment on me


    now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°So soon?¡± Alex asked in return.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about my face here. Of course, it¡¯s all hands on deck,¡± Michelle said.


    Alex chuckled. What could be more important than a girl¡¯s face?


    It wasn¡¯t only Michelle herself, but the entire Yowell family¡¯s focus was now on her face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 464

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 464


    Alex Rockefeller wasn¡¯t exactly a fool. He knew right away what was on Keith Yowell¡¯s


    mind.


    Alex had pretended to be a Grandmaster, forced the Pattingson family into submission,


    and made Nathan Pattingson his ve.


    Keith couldn¡¯t wait to make Michelle Yowell pretty again and tie her to Alex¡¯s bed.


    After that, Keith would be able to keep Alex around the Yowell family. Unfortunately,


    Keith made his intentions too obvious, and even if Alex was to sleep with a woman, it


    wouldn¡¯t be Michelle.


    Alex hadn¡¯t even slept with his own wife, Lady Dorothy Assex!


    ¡°Bring the medicinal herbs to me. I¡¯ll get you after I¡¯m done crafting,¡± Alex said. ¡°Try to


    gather the other herbs as soon as you can.


    Your energy core has been damaged. The


    earlier it recovers, the better it is. Otherwise, once the ailment takes form, your


    foundations will be unstable. It¡¯ll affect you greatly in the future,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already informed everyone from the entire country to gather those


    ingredients. Besides, in seven days, a conference for exchanging precious medicinal


    herbs would be held.


    Not only will there be auctions, but free trade will also be allowed.


    You shoulde and have a look when the timees,¡± Michelle said.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Alex returned home with the medicinal herbs.


    After eating, he started crafting Michelle¡¯s medicinal y. Two hourster and he had


    it in the fridge.


    Suddenly, he heard a girl¡¯sughter.


    After paying closer attention, he realized that it actually came from the swinnning pool.


    Maya Howards and Waltz Fleur were there swimming.


    Dressed in pretty bikinis, their sexy and attractive bodies were every man¡¯s wildest


    dreams.


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯ve been sweating a lot. May I join you?¡± Alex asked weakly while he stared at


    the two beautiful mermaids.


    ***


    The next day, at Golden Manor¡¯s vi area.


    After her morning jog in the area, Serena Wai returned home to take a bath. She then


    hat she discovered a ck spot the size of a copper coin below her belly button. At first,


    she thought it was dirt of some sort, but she couldn¡¯t wash it off no matter what.


    In fact, it hurt when she touched it.


    ¡®What is it? Is it a bruise?¡¯


    She suddenly remembered what Alex said when he was leaving yesterday. Her heart


    immediately clenched, but she quickly dismissed the idea. Alex wasn¡¯t a god. How could


    he predict a situation of this sort?


    Today, Serena made an appointment with California¡¯s miracle doctor, James Coney, to


    check on her medical condition.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    That¡¯s right. She hade all the way to California to see James Coney.


    At half-past nine, she made her way to Ganoderma. After James met her, he spent half


    a day checking her pulse. In the end, he shook his head. ¡°Ms. Wai, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid


    that with my lesser medical skills, I can¡¯t seem to determine what¡¯s wrong with your


    pulse. I¡¯ve never seen this before, and I can¡¯t help you,¡± James said.


    ¡°What?


    Did you just say that you¡¯ve never seen this and that you can¡¯t help me?¡±


    Serena raised her voice.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Aren¡¯t you California¡¯s miracle doctor? How could you not have


    seen this? Do you even know how to cure people of their sicknesses? Could you be


    actually a fraud?¡± she growled.


    Right about then, Chery Coney came to their side. ¡°Miss, please watch your tone. Of


    course, my grandfather isn¡¯t a fraud. But sometimes, a person¡¯s capability has its


    limitations. There¡¯s not a single doctor that can im he cures all types of illnesses! If


    it¡¯s cancer, there¡¯s really nothing my grandfather can do,¡± Cheryl said.


    ¡°¡¯What? How dare you curse me?¡± Serena yelled.


    ¡°Smack!¡± Serena was enraged, pping Cheryl hard across her face.


    Cheryl took a step back. Shocked and furious, she cried, ¡°How could you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Not only do I have the guts to hit you, but I also have the guts to tear this lousy clinic


    down! Would you believe it? I came all the way from Hong Kong, thinking that a miracle


    doctor actually exists. Turns out he¡¯s a quack. Indeed, people who practice traditional


    medicine are all frauds,¡± she yelled in a fit of rage.


    James seemed furious. ¡°Someone, throw this person out!¡±


    Ganoderma had its own security guards, and two of them immediately came over.


    In the end¡­


    Bang, bang!


    Both security guards were instantly knocked down by Serena¡¯s bodyguards.


    ¡°Tear this lousy clinic down!¡± Serena ordered loudly.


    So one of her bodyguards ran out and started tearing the sign down.


    Coincidentally, a young man entered and kicked the guard, sending him flying before


    crashing down on Serena.


    Knocked to the ground, Serena screamed in anger.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 465

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 465


    The person who came was none other than Alex Rockefeller.


    He was here to buy traditional herbs. Having finished crafting Michelle Yowell¡¯s scar


    removal medicinest night, he still needed additional traditional herbs to be mixed with


    when using the medicine. That¡¯s why he came to Ganoderma. To his surprise, someone


    was about to tear Ganoderma¡¯s sign down when he arrived.


    It was outrageous.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Cheryl Coney shouted joyously when she saw Alexing in, and she instantly


    ran to him.


    Alex noticed fingerprints on her face and immediately became angry. ¡°Who pped


    you?¡± He asked.


    Moved by Alex¡¯s concerned look, Cheryl broke into tears.


    A patient at Ganoderma pointed at Serena Wai, now on the ground. ¡°This woman was


    the one who pped her.


    She came to see the miracle doctor, James Coney, but when


    he said he couldn¡¯t help her, she started yelling at him. Not only did she p Dr.


    Coney¡¯s granddaughter, she even wanted to tear this ce down. She¡¯s very arrogant.¡±


    Only then did Alex notice Serena.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually you,¡± Alex grunted and said.


    Serena became furious when she saw Alex. ¡°It¡¯s you, you liar. Are you in cahoots with


    these people?


    That exins. I should¡¯ve known. There aren¡¯t any miracle doctors in


    America. Everyone¡¯s a fraud, and anyone can call themselves a miracle doctor. It¡¯s such


    a joke,¡± Serena said.


    She then got up and pointed at the patients. ¡°I advise you not toe here anymore.


    Traditional medicine is just a gimmick to trick people. If you¡¯re really sick, go to a proper


    hospital. How are you going to get well by eating some grass? Stop being a fool!¡±


    Serena snapped.


    As soon as Serena said that, someone pped her.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Half of Serena¡¯s face turned red.


    She looked at Alex in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m a citizen of Hong Kong who¡¯s living abroad. How


    dare you hit me?¡± she shouted furiously.


    Smack! Alex pped her again.


    He hit her so hard that she spun and fell again.


    ¡°The first p was what you deserved anyway!¡±


    ¡°The second p is for Dr. Coney!¡±


    Smack!!!


    After Alex finished speaking, he pped Serena yet again.


    ¡°The third p is on behalf of everyone who practices traditional medicine,¡± Alex added.


    ¡°You can choose not to believe in traditional medicine, and traditional medicine does not


    require a woman like you to believe in it. However, you¡¯re not allowed to nder it!


    Traditional medicine in America is an important essence passed down for thousands of


    years.


    It has saved countless lives, and you are not allowed to nder it so carelessly,¡±


    Alex roared.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    p! p! p! p! p! p!


    Many patients at the clinic started pping.


    All these people were those who bad faith in traditional medicine. Among Ganoderma¡¯s


    patients, many of them had trusted Dr. Coney their entire lives.


    They would never seek


    modern doctors for medical checkups or prescriptions. Ganoderma was the only clinic


    they would go to.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Traditional medicine belongs to us, Americans. It is our country¡¯s essence.


    How could we allow someone from Hong Kong to denigrate it in such a way?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in traditional medicine, why did you evene here? Go to your


    modern doctors.¡±


    ¡°Leave. Get lost!¡±


    Outraged, Serena¡¯s face turned red. She looked at her two bodyguards and started


    shouting. ¡°What are you staring at? Go on and beat this little b*stard up. I¡¯ll bear the


    responsibility if he dies.¡±


    Her two bodyguards immediately charged forward. And eventually, the two of them


    passed out on the ground within two seconds.


    Alex looked coldly at Serena. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that only I can cure your


    sickness? A ck mark has already appeared below your belly button, hasn¡¯t it? It even


    hurts when you press it. Do you think it¡¯s a bruise?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°¡¯What is it?¡± Serena asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Alex asked.


    The expression on Serena¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°Hmph. Do you think I believe you? I¡¯ll


    tell you the truth. Arles Cosmetics will have nothing to do with Belle Blossom. At first, I


    still considered it, but because of you, it¡¯s out of the question for her! Without Arles


    Cosmetics, I¡¯d like to see how your sister can continue running Belle Blossom,¡± she


    said.


    Alex chuckled coldly. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll still sound as sure as this in two days,¡± he said.


    Serena sneered and ran out without even caring about her bodyguard.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 466

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 466


    Serena Wai wanted to go to a general hospital. She wanted to get examined by the


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    dermatological department to find out what the ck mark below her belly button was.


    ***


    The incident had ended just like that.


    James Coney asked security guards to toss the two passed out bodyguards outside.


    James then held Alex Rockefeller¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Alex, thank goodness you¡¯re here.


    Otherwise, my clinic would have been torn down,¡± he said.


    James, on the other hand, let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m still not good enough. I actually


    couldn¡¯t tell what her sickness was.¡±


    ¡°Old man, you don¡¯thave to think that way. That woman isn¡¯t just sick. She¡¯s been


    cursed. There¡¯s something dirty in her body,¡± Alex chuckled.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about her. There are so many people in the world. There are


    bound to be some strange ones who attempt to defame traditional medicine. Such


    people will only understand the truth once they¡¯ve experienced the worst,¡± Alex said.


    Alex then grabbed Cheryl Coney¡¯s hand. ¡°Your face is all swollen up. It¡¯d be too


    embarrassing to see your patients like this. Let me heal you,¡± Alex said.


    Cheryl nodded.


    Right then, a patientughed. ¡°Dr. Coney, this must be your grandson-inw, isn¡¯t he?


    He looks really talented¡­ Prim and proper too. It was awesome to watch him beat up


    that b*tch earlier! He also managed to knock those two bodyguards out instantly.


    Absolutely amazing! You are a martial artist, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    James looked at Alex before turning to face Cheryl. He neither denied nor confirmed the


    spection.


    ¡°He¡¯s a medical practitioner. His medical skills are even better than mine!¡±


    James mored.


    The patient startedughing. ¡°Dr. Coney, you don¡¯t need to exaggerate even if he¡¯s your


    grandson-inw. Could anyone in California be more advanced than you in traditional


    medicine? Besides, he¡¯s still so young.¡±


    ¡°Do you not believe me? Well then, you really are mistaken. He can tell what illness you


    have with just one look,¡± James said.


    The patient shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. He doesn¡¯t have X-ray vision.¡±


    James looked at Alex. ¡°Alex, why don¡¯t you show this patient what you¡¯ve got?


    Otherwise, people will think that we¡¯re only exaggerating the power of traditional


    medicine. They think we can only treat patients with non-life-threatening chronic


    diseases.¡±


    Although Alex refused to agree at first, he was convinced by what James said. ¡°Fine!¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Alex turned to look at the male patient before shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re missing a


    kidney!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°How did you know that? Oh, your girlfriend must have


    told you!¡±


    He was referring to Cheryl.


    Cheryl consequently shook her head.


    ¡°Your issue can only be thoroughly solved by imnting another kidney. Otherwise, you


    can¡¯t stop taking your medicines! I¡¯ll prescribe you some. Drink it once a week, and


    you¡¯ll be able to maintain a normal lifestyle,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Are you serious? Do I only have to drink it once a week?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a slight pain in your lower back right now? I¡¯ll perform acupuncture for


    you. It¡¯ll go away immediately,¡± Alex said.


    After Alex inserted a needle into the man¡¯s body, the man jumped up within three


    minutes. ¡°Oh my god! My lower back really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°Are you for real? Buddy, you¡¯ve been on drugs for your lower back pain for nearly ten


    years. You¡¯ve been experiencing pain every day. Does it really not hurt anymore?¡±


    someone asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. It really doesn¡¯t,¡± the man insisted.


    ¡°Oh my. Miracle doctor! Please look at my condition too,¡± requested another patient.


    ¡°Yours is a case of rheumatism, eh? Sit down. I¡¯ll be inserting two needles into your


    body. You¡¯ll be fine in five minutes,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was what happened next¡­


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! I¡¯ve really bumped into a miracle doctor today. My feet have been


    hurting every day. After two needles were inserted, they actually didn¡¯t hurt anymore. I


    can even participate in a marathon,¡± an old man gushed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing? My gastroenteritis actually went away after he touched me once,¡±


    another old woman continued.


    ¡°Me too! I¡¯ve been seeking treatment for a year and a half, but I still couldn¡¯t get


    pregnant. The miracle doctor touched me once, and I was actually able to get pregnant.


    The miracle doctor truly is amazing, ¡± a young woman said.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Meanwhile, Serena was getting a CT scan for the area below her belly button in a


    general hospital.


    After the doctor obtained the scan results, he looked at it. He was so shocked by What


    he saw that he slipped off his chair.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 467

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 467


    ¡°D*mn! What is this?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Zul! Quickly! Come look at this! D*mn! There must be something wrong with this


    CT scan, right?¡±


    The doctor in charge hurried his colleague over to take a look at the scanned image.


    Within Serena¡¯s abdomen, they saw what appeared to be a blurry face of a person.


    Dr. Zul became equally shocked when he saw it.


    ¡°The device must have glitched. Why


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    don¡¯t we ask the patient to retake the scan?¡±


    Serena had waited outside for nearly half a day. In the end, the doctors asked her to


    retake the scan. She was so upset that she raised her voice. However, she had no


    choice but to retake the scan. They even switched the CT scanning device.


    When several other doctors saw the results, they too let out screams of shock and


    horror.


    Having waited for so long, Serena had gotten really impatient. She charged inside and


    demanded an exnation. ¡°What lousy hospital is this? You can¡¯t even do a scan right.


    What¡¯s the point of having you people around? Hospitals in this country are all trash! All


    the doctors here are trash, too!¡± she fumed.


    The doctors got so angry from being yelled at that they wanted to hit her.


    ¡°Look at it yourself!¡± one of them eximed.


    When Serena saw the CT scan, she cried out in shock and fell to the ground.


    Panicked, she unbuttoned her shirt, only to find that the ck spot below her belly


    button had grown a lot bigger.


    Previously, it was only the size of a copper coin. Now, it


    was asrge as a tangerine.


    ***


    Meanwhile, with Alex Rockefeller treating patients in Ganoderma, not only were some


    in-house traditional medicine practitioners in awe, but some other patients here to


    receive treatment also pped their hands and rejoiced.


    That was because Alex was fast and urate with his diagnosis and treatment. More


    importantly, many of the illnesses were fully cured with only a few needles and after


    three to five minutes.


    Anyway, these were all minor ailments. Alex only needed to use a bit of his Chi energy,


    and he¡¯d be able to fix these almost immediately.


    Hence, his reputation grew rapidly.


    In fact, some people even started calling their friends and rtives who were suffering


    from certain illnesses toe to Ganoderma. This was a rare opportunity that might not evere


    again.


    Everyone had heard that this miracle doctor wasn¡¯t an in-house doctor, and he only


    happened to be passing by. ¡°Alex, have some water!¡± Cheryl Coney took on the role of


    a nurse. She tapped Alex¡¯s hand.


    While she watched Alex drink, her eyes went into a gentle gaze.


    Alex had such excellent medical skills. Not only was he able to leave a significant


    impression on the patients, but he also greatly influenced Cheryl¡¯s understanding of


    medicine. She had never seen such rapid and effective treatment in her life. The


    prescriptions Alex offered were even more awe inspiring. Even James Coney carefully


    studied all these.


    In fact, Alex needed to give him pointers before he could understand a


    lot of things.


    ¡°Alex, I heard you hadn¡¯t found an official job. Why don¡¯t youe and work for


    Ganoderma?¡± James asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting old, and I can¡¯t work as well as I want to. If you work here and Cheryl


    supports you, I¡¯ll be able to retire in peace.


    I can stay home and enjoy my retirement!


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll have to hand over Ganoderma to Cheryl sooner orter. It¡¯ll belong to both


    of you when the timees,¡± James added.


    Alex was stunned.


    ¡°What do you mean by both of us?¡±


    Although Alex was rather mesmerized by Cheryl¡¯s huge bum, but he¡­ He couldn¡¯t do it


    in the end.


    Suddenly, Lady Beatrice Assex called Alex on his phone. He picked it up and said hello.


    ¡°Alex,e here, quickly! My mother¡¯s been hit again!¡± Lady Beatrice eximed.


    ¡°What?¡± Alex wasn¡¯t shocked, but he felt speechless instead.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 468

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 468


    Alex Rockefeller had no idea what was wrong with his mother-in-1awtely. Every now


    and then, she¡¯d get beaten up. Alex had begun to feel numb. ¡°Who hither this time?¡±


    Alex asked over the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Anderson,¡± Lady Beatrice Assex said.


    Ander Assex actually went and hit Alex¡¯s mother-inw again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Alex said.


    Alex told James Coney and Cheryl Coney he had to leave before quickly making his


    way over to the Assex family¡¯s ce.


    Many patients who were still waiting in line to be seen by the miracle doctor med


    themselves for missing such a good opportunity.


    At this hour, traffic in California was a little congested. Hence, by the time Alex arrived at


    his destination, he was already an hourte.


    Anderson and the others were long gone.


    Madame ire Assex sat on the ground with her hair all messed up. There were


    bruises all over her face and arms. Both sides of Lady Beatrice¡¯s face were swollen up,


    and her eyes were also ck and blue. Things were even more messed up in the vi.


    Everything had been smashed, including the television, fridge, coffee table¡­


    Nothing had been left unscathed.


    ¡°This¡­ What happened?¡± Alex was shocked.


    In the past, he would somehow rejoice whenever Madame ire got hit.


    He had thought Anderson Assex would p Madame ire a few times at most. Alex


    didn¡¯t expect him to be this rough.


    Lady Beatrice red at Alex. ¡°You useless piece of trash. What¡¯s the point of having you


    around?


    I called you earlier, but you¡¯ve only just arrived. Why don¡¯t you juste


    tomorrow? Get lost! I¡¯m getting a headache from just seeing you,¡± she yelled.


    Alex chuckled coldly. ¡°What¡¯s with the temper, miss? You look fine. Why don¡¯t you grab


    a kitchen knife before heading to the Assex¡¯s ce to chop Benny¡¯s head off?¡±


    ¡°Rockefeller, what bullsh*t are you spewing? Anyway, our family can¡¯t count on you. By


    the time you show up to help, I¡¯d probably be dead,¡± Madame ire yelled angrily.


    At that moment, Lady Dorothy Assex had returned. Earlier, she, too, had been stuck in


    traffic. When she walked through the door, she was stunned. Alex bared his hands


    helplessly, having no idea what happened either.


    Only when Lady Dorothy asked did Madame ire start to exin. Apparently,


    Anderson, Lady Emma Assex, and eight other bodyguards charged into the house and


    began breaking things.


    They proimed that this vi belonged to the Assex family and


    that they could break anything they wanted. The eight bodyguards broke everything


    they could on the first and second floor! When Madame ire and Lady Beatrice tried


    to stop them, they were beaten up.


    ¡°Sister, Lady Emma said that, unless you transfer South Cali Structures¡¯ contract to


    them or hand over 60 % of Dorothy-Alex Constructions, they would regrlye to


    break things.


    In fact, they¡¯ll hit us every time they see us, and they told us to watch out,¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lady Beatrice sobbed between tears.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    After hearing all of these, Lady Dorothy became extremely enraged.


    Alex hurriedly calmed her down. ¡°Calm down, honey. Calm down! So what if they broke


    things. We have everything we need in the new vi, anyway. Don¡¯t get angry and hurt


    yourself,¡± Alex consoled.


    Back then, Lady Beatrice still had some hope in Alex. But now, after hearing what he


    said, she felt utterly disappointed. ¡°Rockefeller, how can you be such a loser? Now, our


    entire family¡¯s belongings have been destroyed. My mother and I were both beaten up.


    Meanwhile, you speak so casually as if nothing had happened. Are you even a man? If


    you have what it takes, help us fight,¡± said Lady Beatrice.


    Alex nced at her. ¡°We live in a society under the rule ofw. Do you understand what


    that means? When you get beaten up, of course, you¡¯d go to the police. Are you


    dumb?¡±


    Upon saying that, Alex directly took his phone out to make a call. ¡°Hello, is this the


    police? I¡¯d like to report a robbery in my house. My mother-inw and sister-inw were


    both badly beaten up.


    Everything valuable in our household has been destroyed. Most


    importantly, valuable emerald jadeite worth 100 million dors has been rustled away¡­


    Who are these people? Oh, they are part of the Assex family. These people are from


    the Assex Conglomerate. One of them is named Anderson Assex, and the other is


    called Lady Emma Assex, ¡± Alex described.


    Madame ire and Lady Beatrice looked at Alex with dumbfounded expressions.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? We don¡¯t own a 100 million dor emerald


    jadeite, do we?¡± Madame ire asked after Alex¡¯s phone call ended.


    ¡°If I say we do, we do! This is what you will say when the police arrive. If the Assex


    family won¡¯t pay me 100 million dors, I¡¯ll put them behind bars,¡± Alex said.


    As soon as Lady Dorothy heard that, she understood what was going on. This was a


    case of extortion!


    But¡­ Where did the emerald jadeitee from?


    Where was the evidence?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 469

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 469


    More than half an hourter, a police car arrived with its siren turned on, causing


    residents in the neighborhood to wonder what had happened.


    Five people soon got out of the car. Tony Lee happened to be the leader of the team.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Rockefeller. I¡¯m in charge of this case of yours,¡± Tony said.


    Alex Rockefeller was shocked. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you had to be involved, Mr. Lee. Sorry for


    the trouble.¡±


    Tony nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    Tony led his subordinates into the vi, where everyone was taken aback by the


    damage¡¯s extent. It wasn¡¯t because they had never seen anything like this. In reality,


    whenever people from the underworld were involved, there were often situations like


    these. However, the ones who destroyed this vi were Madame ire Assex¡¯s inws.


    This was overboard. How much did they hate each other?


    Soon, photos were taken, and inspections were made.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, did you really lose a jadeite worth 100 million dors?¡± Tony asked.


    When Madame ire and Lady Beatrice Assex heard the question, they both looked at


    Alex with peculiar expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Of course. It might even be worth more than 100 million,¡± Alex insisted with certainty.


    A female member of the team, more attentive to the details, looked around at the


    thrashed vi and broken household items. A frown formed across her face. ¡°Mr.


    Rockefeller, am I right? You shouldn¡¯t lie. Are you sure you own a piece of jadeite worth


    100 million dors? If what you say is false, you could be charged for ckmail.¡±


    Lady Dorothy Assex suddenly became nervous. She wanted to say something but


    stopped short.


    When the female team member saw this, she felt even more confident that Alex was


    lying.


    She immediately snorted coldly. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you should think this through carefully.


    If you dare to make false usations of others, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Before she could finish, Tony pped her. ¡°Are you sick?! Do you realize what you¡¯re


    saying? The victim just told you that something of his got stolen. Your job is to


    investigate the case. What are you doing right now? Are you threatening the victim?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What¡¯s your identity? Is this incident rted to you? Are you in cahoots with the other


    side of the Assex family?¡±


    The female team member was baffled after being hit. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t. I just thought¡­ They


    don¡¯t seem too wealthy, and this house is run-down and barely standing. The items in


    this household don¡¯t seem very upper-ss either. How did jadeite worth 100 million


    dors appear out of nowhere? Is there proof? We shouldn¡¯t be hired guns! If it¡¯s


    true that they owned it, they¡¯ll have to show us the receipt!¡±


    Alex nced at her. ¡°Think you¡¯re very smart? Couldn¡¯t I have inherited it from my


    ancestors? Cant it be worth more than 100 million dors just because it¡¯s inherited? Is


    it now worthless just because my ancestors didn¡¯t leave a receipt behind?¡±


    Tony pushed his female subordinate away. ¡°Get out!¡± he shouted angrily.


    The female subordinate gritted her teeth. ¡°Sir, I did nothing wrong. How could you kick


    me out? I¡¯m only asking questions,¡± she said.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. I acquired that jadeite a few days ago from stone gambling. That¡¯s


    why I don¡¯t have a receipt. Many people saw what happened at the antique market. If


    you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around,¡± Alex said.


    Lady Beatrice¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you actually the Stone Gambling


    Prince?¡±


    She had seen a live video of the Stone Gambling Prince in action, and secretly, she was


    very envious of him.


    Alex frowned while he looked at her, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Meanwhile, Madame ire started thinking hard.


    That was the day she felt inspired by Stone Gambling Prince for unveiling priceless


    jadeite, and she went gambling. In the end, she ended up losing 500,000 dors, and


    her creditors showed up at the house¡­


    Madame ire remembered this as if it only happened yesterday. She immediately


    jumped up and grabbed Alex. ¡°Are you really Stone Gambling Prince? Are you a stone


    gambling expert? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier.? Didn¡¯t you unveil three pieces of


    high-quality jadeite? Where did they go?¡± Madame ire asked.


    ¡°Eh..?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it stolen? Well, that¡¯s not important. The important thing is to recover the


    jadeite.¡±


    Tony too, was shocked by what Stone Gambling Prince did the other day. This was


    since his wife happened to be there when it happened, and when she came back, she


    even described the incident in detail.


    ¡°It turns out that Mr. Rockefeller was the expert


    who unveiled the high-quality jadeites at that time. Alright, I understand. We¡¯ll head over


    to the Assex family¡¯s ce right away. We must arrest those criminals before they sell


    the stolen goods.¡±


    Soon, they all rushed over to the Assex family¡¯s ce.


    Alex was driving Lady Dorothy¡¯s BMW, and the three women in the family all sat in it.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 470

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 470


    On the road, Madame ire Assex was talking to Alex Rockefeller in excitement. ¡°Alex,


    I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re Stone Gambling Prince. You¡¯ve kept it a fine secret. With such


    amazing abilities, you must have started out a long time ago. Why did Dorothy have to


    work so hard to run apany? Why don¡¯t we go stone gamblingter? We¡¯ll earn lots


    of money. What do you think, my good son-inw?¡±


    All of a sudden, Alex had turned into a good son-inw.


    ¡°Mother, I was just lucky that day. Did you really think I was a stone gambling expert? If I


    were to go stone gambling again, I¡¯m afraid you might not even have pants to wear,¡±


    Alex said.


    When Madame ire heard this, she felt like a deted balloon.


    But quickly, she continued, ¡°What about the jadeite? I don¡¯t believe what you told Mr.


    Lee.


    You had moved out for a long time when that happened.¡±


    ¡°I sold it,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± Madame ire asked.


    ¡°I gave it to my mother.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you give all of it to your mother? Am I not your mother-inw? How could


    you not give me a single cent? Such a good son-inw you are,¡± Madame ire


    snapped, obviously furious.


    ¡°Mother, my mother-inw intends to do great things with that money. She¡¯ll be using it


    for business. What would you use it for? You¡¯d either spend it on stocks or buy all sorts


    of useless stuff. You even went stone gambling after watching other people do it. I¡¯ll tell


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    you, you are not allowed to go again. Honey, you¡¯re not allowed either! You¡¯ll lose nine


    times out of ten. If that happens, our family will go bankrupt. Do you understand?¡± Lady


    Dorothy said.


    ¡°Yes, honey!¡± Alex made a verbal promise, but he was thinking about when he could go


    gambling again in his heart.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Assex family¡¯s ce, Madame Joanne was with Anderson Assex and


    his daughter.


    ¡°Grandma, you didn¡¯t get to see the poor state Madame ire Assex was in. Her nose


    was bruised, and her face, swollen up.


    She was even howling like a dog on the ground.


    It felt great! Moreover, we destroyed everything in her house. Haha! I¡¯d like to see where


    else they can move to,¡± Lady Emma Assex gushed enthusiastically.


    Madame Joanne seemed filled with excitement. ¡°Good. We need to teach these b*tches


    a lesson.¡±


    Lady Emma suddenly took something out of her pocket. ¡°Grandma, look what I found.


    It¡¯s a pearl ne. I remember Madame ire used to wear it, and she treated it like


    a treasure. I¡¯ve taken it away. It¡¯s a gift for you, Grandma! Madame ire doesn¡¯t


    deserve something so fine. You should wear it, Grandma.¡±


    Lady Emma joyously helped Madame Joanne put it on. ¡°It looks beautiful. It really


    doesn¡¯t seem out of ce,¡± sheplimented.


    Madame Joanne chuckled. ¡°My dear granddaughter, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    But at that moment, Tony Lee charged into the house with a group of uniformed


    subordinates.


    Tony waved his hand. ¡°Arrest them all! ¡± he said.


    Madame Joanne was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s you, Mr. Lee. What are you people doing here?


    Who are you arresting?¡±


    Alex, who came in after Tony and his team, nced at the pearl ne around


    Madame Joanne¡¯s neck. He sneered. ¡°Who else could they arrest? of course, it¡¯s you,


    you old thief. I¡¯ve learned something new today. Could it be the case where all your


    wealth is the result of theft? Does it feel good wearing someone else¡¯s ne? Good.


    It won¡¯t be a ne you¡¯ll be wearing now but a pair of handcuffs instead,¡± said Alex.


    Tony gave the order, and his subordinates immediately subdued all three members of


    the Assex family.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been suspected of burry, trespassing, assault, and vandalizing private


    property. There is a particrlyrge amount of money involved here. You are under


    arrest!¡±


    ¡°Arrest all of them and bring them back!¡±


    ¡°Click!¡±


    When a pair of handcuffs were ced around Madame Joanne¡¯s wrists, her eyes rolled


    upward, and she passed out.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 471

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 471


    Emma and Anderson descended into aplete panic the moment they were


    handcuffed.


    They had gone to the Assex vi to stir up trouble, but they never thought that they


    would be sent to jail!


    Emma eximed, ¡°Are you mistaken? We weren¡¯t robbing the house! That vi belongs


    to us, is there a problem if we enter our own property?¡±


    Tony sneered coldly, ¡°Are you illiterate? Even elementary school kids havemon


    sense, and you don¡¯t? Even if the property¡¯s rights belong to your family, this is still


    considered robbery.


    Speak up! Where is the ssy emerald worth a hundred million?


    Hurry up and hand it over. Otherwise, the only ce you¡¯d be staying for the rest of your


    life is behind bars.¡±


    Emma was dumbfounded. ¡°What did you just say? A ssy emerald worth a hundred


    million?¡±


    ire also put on an act and pointed at Emma. ¡°It¡¯s a ssy emerald that was in our


    home.


    You¡¯ve taken it. Hand it over quickly. You won¡¯t be able to afford the


    consequences anyway.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Your family doesn¡¯t even have any qualifications, to begin with. Where would


    you have gotten such an emerald? And one that¡¯s worth 100 million dors? Are you


    dreaming? Are you trying to defame us? No way!¡±


    ire pped Emma¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bullsh*tting. That was what my


    son-inw brought back from stone gambling. He¡¯s the infamous Stone Gambling


    Prince and many can testify to that.


    There¡¯s no way you can deny this now, right?¡±


    During this time, the olddy of the Assex family had woken up.


    Being handcuffed for the first time in her life, she panicked, and her body started


    trembling. ¡°Impossible! This is a set up. How could my granddaughter steal something?


    Let go of me! I¡¯m not the one who stole anything. Why have I been handcuffed? Who


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    gave you the right to do this?¡±


    Alex walked up and pointed to the pearl ne on her neck and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    steal this? What is that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s my pearl ne.¡±


    ire jumped up and pointed at the ne too. ¡°That¡¯s mine, Joanne. You¡¯ve been


    caught red-handed, yet you still try to deny it?!¡±


    Alex clearly remembered that William had given him the ne himself, which had


    then been given to ire as a gift in his maiden visit to the Assex residence.


    ¡°This¡­ This is not¡­ Who said this was your ne? This is mine¡­ a birthday gift


    that my husband gave me decades ago.¡± Joanne denied the allegations. She obviously


    wouldn¡¯t have admitted that it was ire¡¯s.


    ire fumed. ¡°Joanne, you really are so shameless!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the shameless one! Taking food from us Assexes, using our property, and


    employing unscrupulous tactics to steal our family business¡­ Now, you¡¯re even


    snatching the contract of our Assex Conglomerate.


    You bunch of ungrateful ingrates,


    I¡¯ve wasted my life raising you all. How do you even have the face toe and make


    trouble at our Assex home?¡±


    ire¡¯s chest heaved heavily, and she was furious to the point she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Alex smiled. ¡°Mother, rx. This is the pearl ne I gave you over a year ago as a


    greeting present. It¡¯s worth eight million, and one of the pearls on it belongs to my dad¡¯s


    precious collection. There¡¯s a carving on it, and it¡¯s easy to recognize.¡±


    Having said that, he ignored Joanne¡¯s protest and forcibly removed the pearl ne.


    However, the moment he got the ne, Alex took in a blow of shock as a look of


    disbelief shed through his eyes. He could actually feel a burst of energy from the


    ne.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Does this ne have something else in it?¡¯


    He carefully studied the string of pearls and finally located the energy source from a


    particrly round pearl that glowed a little, with gold color surrounding it. That¡¯s right.


    This was the pearl his father treasured so much.


    He didn¡¯t know what he had been thinking back then, to have ced the pearl onto this


    ne and given it to ire.


    Could his father have known about the peculiar properties of this pearl?


    He soon found a word carved onto the pearl, ¡°Rockefeller!¡±


    The glistening letters looked slightly magical. The word wasn¡¯t carved on the pearl¡¯s


    surface, but rather, appeared to have been carved from the inside.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 472

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 472


    Alex had seen it several times before, but looking at the words after almost a year gave


    him apletely new feeling. It was as though these carved words emitted a faint,


    pure, and orthodox energy.


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but reach out with his Chi to have a feel of it. The very next moment,


    he almost lost his grip on the ne.


    An extremely familiar echo emanated from the pearl, resonating with him.


    ¡®Father¡¯s aura!¡¯


    ¡®This is definitely Father¡¯s aura. What in the world is going on?¡¯


    The stunned Alex fixed his gaze on the pearl, his focus entirely trained on the words. A


    strand of mental power unconsciously shot into it, and in an instant, what he saw


    runic scriptures. He couldn¡¯t see it clearly, and he couldn¡¯t recognize it either.


    But what he could be sure of was that these runic scriptures were formed with his


    father¡¯s blood.


    He could feel it.


    This discovery shocked Alex to the core.


    ¡®No, no. There must be something, something that I don¡¯ t know!


    ¡®My father¡­ Could this be the mystical object my father made?¡¯


    But in all the twenty years he knew his father, William had always been an ordinary


    businessman. Where did he obtain the ability to make magical objects? But if it wasn¡¯t


    one that his father made, then why was this pearl so unique, and why did it contain his


    father¡¯s aura?


    If he guessed correctly, the words engraved were actually a high-grade


    sigil. With this sigil¡¯s existence, the ne then became a mystical object with the


    ability to seek out luck and avoid cmity.


    Seeing how Alex had been holding onto the ne without any reaction for a long


    time, Joanne sneered. ¡°What about it? There isn¡¯t any engraving, is there? Don¡¯t bother


    looking anymore. The words won¡¯t appear suddenly because the ne originally


    belongs to me. Even if there are words, it should only be ¡®Assex.¡¯ Because it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Alex suppressed his stupor, then nced at Joanne with an indifferent expression on


    his face. ¡°You must be disappointed. There are words engraved on it. Take a look at it


    yourself. Does it spell ¡®Assex¡¯?¡±


    Joanne looked closer, and the expression on her face changedpletely.


    ¡°My father first made this ne, and this pearl is also the most valuable one in the


    entire string. It¡¯s the finest golden pearl from the Southern California sea, worth several


    million dors.


    There¡¯s an engraving of my family name on it too. If you don¡¯t believe it,


    everyone cane and have a look¡±


    All who were present then had a look at it.


    ire was so excited that she snatched the pearl ne out of Alex¡¯s hand. ¡°Alex, is


    what you say true? This ne is worth eight million?! It¡¯s not some cheap


    eight-hundred-dor ne?¡±


    She had always thought that it was a worthless trinket!


    Alex was speechless. When he said it was worth eight million, he hadn¡¯t known yet that


    it was also a mystical object.


    Now that he knew, and since it was a mystical object of such high quality, its value


    would have skyrocketed significantly. Even if he said it was worth eighty million, it would


    still be too low for something like this. ¡°It¡¯s actual value is a lot higher, mother. You can


    return it to me,¡± Alex said.


    ire clutched it tightly. ¡°Bah! You want to take back something that you¡¯ve given me?


    Not a chance!¡±


    Alex shook his head, turning to speak to Joanne, and said casually, ¡°So, what about it?


    Are you convinced? Do you still intend to say that the ne was given to you by


    your husband, Joanne? Your husband¡¯s surname isn¡¯t ¡®Rockefeller¡¯ though.¡±


    Tony sneered coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s the ssy emerald? I advise you to take it out now, and


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    don¡¯t make it any worse for yourselves.¡±


    Anderson panicked. ¡°There really wasn¡¯t a ssy emerald! We really didn¡¯t take it!¡±


    Tony waved his hand. ¡°Take them away. We¡¯ll carry out a stricter interrogation when we


    reach the bureau.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    At that point, Benny rushed over.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 473

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 473


    When Benny got the news that Captain Tony had brought his people, ire, and


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    everyone else to the Assex residence to arrest Joanne, Emma, and the rest, he rushed


    back.


    It was fortunate that he wasn¡¯t far from the house when he received the call, or it would


    have been toote.


    When Joanne saw her eldest son, she looked as if she was witnessing the arrival of her


    savior. She started shouting in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ben, hurry,e save me! I can¡¯t be


    arrested!¡±


    All the tears from the olddy¡¯s eyes started to flow down.


    She was already of such advanced age. If she were to go to jail, it would bring immense


    shame to her ancestors. If this were the case, how would they establish a foothold in


    California?


    Benny, also acquainted with Tony, hurriedly said, ¡°Captain Tony, my mother is already


    very old.


    How could she have gone around to steal things? All these are thanks to my


    brother and my niece. If you want to arrest someone, then arrest them instead and let


    my mother go! If anything happens to her, no one will be able to bear the


    consequences.¡±


    Tony nced at Alex.


    Though no one else knew Alex¡¯s identity, Tony was well aware of who he was. He


    couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone from the Divine Constabry.


    Alex nodded discreetly.


    ¡°Alright. Madam Joanne. Taking your age into consideration, you may not have known


    that this ne had been stolen initially, so we¡¯ll be lenient and let you off without


    arresting you. But I¡¯m giving you a warning now. Stolen or robbed items must not be


    taken, or you¡¯ll be charged as being an aplice. Understand?¡±


    Joanne was still in a state of shock, and her emotions were everywhere. As long as she


    didn¡¯t have to go to jail, she would thank god. Without protest, she nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Yes, yes! I understand. I really didn¡¯t know that it was a stolen item!¡±


    As she spoke, the mocking gazes of the people around her made her feel like she was


    sitting on pins and needles.


    She had obviously lied, stating that the ne was a gift from her husband.


    Joanne¡¯s face flushed, embarrassed. She had nowhere to put her face now.


    ¡°Take them away!¡±


    Tony gave the order to take Emma and Anderson away.


    ¡°Mom, Elder Brother! Save us, hurry and save us!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want to go to jail! It¡¯ll be over for me if I do! Uncle, help!¡±


    However, Joanne¡¯s legs felt like soft jelly. All the strength she had left her, much less the


    courage to speak up. Nobody else knew, but she had, in fact, wet her pants from fright.


    Luckily, it was only a little bit, and no one could see it. Benny turned to ire. ¡°Sister,


    we¡¯re all family in the end. Is there a need to make things ugly by sending them to jail? If


    you can just say something, this entire matter will be over. We¡¯ll, of course,pensate


    for the damage and losses your family sustained.¡±


    ireughed coldly. ¡°Getting sent to jail is an ugly matter? Then, look at how my


    daughter and I have been beaten up. Isn¡¯t this an ugly matter too? For now, forget about


    everything else. Return us the ssy emerald worth a hundred million dors, or this


    matter will never end.¡±


    Benny frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t ask for a mile when I give you an inch, ire! You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°What?


    Are you threatening us? If they actually worked, why would we need thew


    then? Fine, it¡¯ste. Captain Tony, we won¡¯t hold you any longer. Please settle this


    matter as soon as possible and give us some closure.


    My ssy emerald, the damaged


    items in the house, and whatever else that has been stolen return everything to us, and


    we¡¯ll agree to forget about this matter. Otherwise, go on and sit behind bars.¡±


    Soon, Tony and the rest left.


    Alex¡¯s family also returned to the vi, packing up their things before moving to the new


    one.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 474

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 474


    An hourter, Joanne had finally taken a bath and had changed into a fresh set of


    clothes, finally putting her air back on as per usual.


    ¡°Benny, what should we do now? Can we get Emma and Anderson released?¡± she


    asked her son.


    Benny¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°This Tony, it used to be easy to talk to him. I don¡¯t know what


    happened this time, but he carried a tough and strict attitude and hadn¡¯t in him a single


    degree of tolerance.


    I sent over a team ofwyers, but it was useless.¡±


    He was annoyed too. ¡°Just now, eight security guards from thepany got arrested,


    and it caused a huge scene. It so happened that some of the customers witnessed it,


    and it caused an impact on them.¡±


    ¡°ire is sticking to her statement that the ssy emerald worth hundreds of millions


    has been stolen.¡±


    ¡°The main point here is that idiot Emma actually stole that pearl ne. It¡¯s solid


    evidence that can¡¯t be gotten rid of. Surveince cameras even recorded it, so if Alex


    and the others really don¡¯t want to endure mediation, then Emma and Anderson will


    have to sit in jail for at least thirty years!¡±


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t happen. Emma would have reached her peak after sitting in jail for thirty


    years, and she¡¯ll just be old when shees out.


    What¡¯s the use of her then? You have


    to get them out! I¡¯m the one who made them cause trouble at the house,¡± Joanne said.


    ¡°Then¡­ We can only lose money! It¡¯s clear that ire is extorting us, but there¡¯s


    nothing we can do. And you¡¯re also aware of the situation thepany is in right now.


    It¡¯s not looking good. WIthdrawing one billion would mean we¡¯ll have no cash flow. We¡¯d


    be unable to pay wages, and it¡¯ll end up causing major problems,¡± Benny anxiously


    replied.


    Joanne finally made a decision and said in a sour tone, ¡°Let¡¯s just get them out first. As


    for the one billion, hmph! I¡¯ll let her use her life to take it, but none to spend it! If their


    family falls seriously ill all of a sudden, no one would be in charge of Dorothy-Alex


    Constructions. What would happen then?¡±


    Benny¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°In the end, Dorothy¡¯s Dorothy-Alex Constructions belongs to the


    Assex family.


    And if that really happened, then we could im it back, obviously¡­ But,


    how will we make them seriously ill, ill the point that they can¡¯t even get out of bed?¡±


    Joanne smiled. ¡°Son, have you forgotten where your mother is from? I have an older


    sister specializing in making parasites and poisons.¡±


    When Benny heard that, he smiled.


    ***


    With the Assex vi in ruins, almost nothing was left intact inside.


    This was convenient for Alex and the others, as they only needed some clothes and


    essential items before driving straight to the vi in Senna Port.


    ire¡¯s mood lifted up again once they moved into the new vi.


    She called for the swimming pool to be filled, stating that she needed a swim to wash


    away bad luck.


    Alex watch ed her pull out a sexy bikini from th e bag she had brought, and he was


    almost blinded. There was a little anticipation in his heart, though.


    ¡°Hubby, the vi isrge and has many rooms. Why don¡¯t you pick a room and live


    here!¡± Dorothy said to Alex. After going through so much, she hoped that Alex would be


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    able to stay.


    Beatrice objected immediately. ¡°No, it¡¯s not convenient for him to stay here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your brother-inw. What inconvenience is there? Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s the one


    who bought this vi. Otherwise, you¡¯d be sleeping in a hole under the bridge,¡± replied


    Dorothy in anger.


    Alex really didn¡¯t want to stay here.


    He would be depressed if he had to face ire and Beatrice all day. If he really


    stayed here, ire would definitely get him to do all the housework and maintenance


    every day.


    How would he find time to train? Or find traces of the real cause of his father¡¯s death?


    While he was struggling to find an excuse, ire muscled herself into the conversation.


    ¡°The money for buying the vi was originally mine, so he can¡¯t be considered as the


    one who bought it¡­ If he stays here, who knows when you¡¯ll end up sleeping with each


    other? I object as well. The vote is two to one, so he goes back to Maple Vi.¡±


    Alexmented helplessly, ¡°My wife, it¡¯s fine. I can endure it! We¡¯ll live separately, but


    it¡¯ll just motivate me to make you California¡¯s richest woman as soon as possible. At that


    time, we¡¯ll have the blessing of your mother and sister to enter the bridal chamber. Now,


    wouldn¡¯t that be perfect?¡±


    Dorothy rolled her eyes at him. In her heart, she thought, ¡®Are you nuts? Not wanting to


    sleep with such a beautiful wife, are you waiting for mold to grow on her?!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 475

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 475


    Swoosh!


    ire, d in a bikini, dived into the pool like a mermaid, her jade-white legs alternately


    kicking the water.


    It was exceptionally urate.


    Alex stood by the door, watching her for half a minute with an indifferent look on his


    face. When it was confirmed she wasn¡¯t going to leave the water any time soon, he


    quietly retreated.


    In a sh, he entered the room that ire had chosen. On the spacious Simmons


    mattress were some of re¡¯s clothes, thrown randomly on it.


    His sharp eyes nced around lightning fast, searching for the pearl ne.


    He finally found it under a pair of ck undergarments. Naturally, he was looking for the


    ne to study the secrets the pale, golden pearl held.


    If thoseplicated blood-tunic scriptures had indeed beenid down by William, then


    it could be inferred that his father was by no means the ordinary person he had


    portrayed himself to be, and a mere car ident wouldn¡¯t have been enough to kill him.


    Then, the culprit really had to be someone else. His mother¡¯s guess could probably be


    true.


    The question was, who was it?


    His heart was heavy, filled with concern as he grabbed the ck undergarment and put


    it aside. Just before he could grab the item, someone rushed in.


    It was Beatrice.


    She pointed at Alex and shouted furiously, ¡°Alex, you big pervert! You¡¯re actually here to


    steal my mother¡¯s¡­ How could you be so disgusting?! Ahhh! I¡¯m going crazy! How


    could such a person like you exist in this world?!¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded, embarrassed to be caught in the middle of such a scene.


    At that moment, Dorothy, having heard themotion, also rushed in.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Why are you arguing again?¡±


    Beatrice pointed at Alex again. ¡°Sister, look at this yourself! The man you have is


    extremely disgusting, trying to steal mother¡¯s¡­ If he wanted to steal yours, or even


    mine, it wouldn¡¯t sound as crazy, but he actually wants to steal mother¡¯s? Is he even still


    human? If it were me, I¡¯d divorce him immediately. Today.¡±


    Dorothy looked at what Alex was holding. A buzzing sound filled her head, and it felt like


    it was about to explode at any moment.


    How could she look past this incident and endure it?!


    ¡°No, no, no, my wife, you¡¯ve misunderstood¡­¡± Alex fumbled in a panicked state, quickly


    tossing whatever was in his hand.


    ¡°You¡­ How could you do something like this? If you wanted it, couldn¡¯t you havee


    to me instead? You didn¡¯t have to steal¡­ Oh, I really have no face left to see other


    people now.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s face was flushed with rage. She ran into her room, mming the


    door behind her, not about toe out anytime soon.


    Alex was speechless. He looked at Beatrice with disgust on his face. As he grabbed the


    pearl ne, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve really misunderstood. I wanted to look at the pearl


    ne. It really isn¡¯t what you think it is.¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t believe him at all. ¡°Hmph! You dared to do it, but you dare not admit it?


    I¡¯m so ashamed of you. Get out. Hurry up and get out! I won¡¯t tell my mom because you


    helped me beat up the bad guysst time, but I don¡¯t owe you anything else after this.¡±


    Finally, she spat out the words ¡®disgusting¡¯ before pushing him out of the room. She


    snatched back the ne too.


    Alex headed over to Dorothy¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    For a long time, she didn¡¯t respond.


    In the end, Alex had to leave the vi in a depressed state.


    Then, he left Senna Port.


    Alex gave his mother, Brittany a call.


    After some trivial chats about daily lives, Alex asked, ¡°Mom, do you still remember the


    pearl ne that Dad gave me as a greeting gift when I went to Assex Vi to meet


    Dorothy¡¯s mother for the first time?¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°Of course I do. Your father also strung a precious golden pearl in it. The


    whole ne is worth at least eight million dors.¡±


    Having said that, she got angry. ¡°Our family has treated your mother-inw so well, but I


    couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯s such a snob! Son, if you¡¯re being mistreated at Assex Vi,


    then you should really, just divorce! It¡¯s better to just get the pain over with, rather than


    prolong the agony!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. She¡¯s much better now after that incident¡­ Besides, you think she


    could really do anything to me with my capabilities? If she were to really irritate me, I¡¯ll


    just give her a big tight p.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, who would believe you! ¡±


    ¡°Why not? I had beaten her upst time, and Dorothy didn¡¯t say anything about it either.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You even dared to beat up your own mother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Of course! By the way, Mom, let me ask you about my father¡­ Why did he insist on


    giving this string of pearls to my mother-inw? Was there any special reason for it?¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. Your father did things on a whim


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    sometimes, who knew what was really going on in his mind that time?¡±


    Alex continued to ask, ¡°You¡¯ve been with Dad for so many years, Mom. Did you ever


    think he was special? As in, maybe somewhat mysterious?¡±


    Brittany was puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking this? What was special about your father?


    The most special thing about him wasn¡¯t anyone special at all.¡±


    Okay!


    Alex knew that there was nothing he could ask his mother anymore on this.


    However, she continued, ¡°Alex, we need to find someone to endorse our product line in


    Lush Cosmetics. I¡¯ve been in aa for half a year, so I¡¯m not really familiar with the


    entertainment industry. Do you have any rmended candidates who could endorse


    our products?¡±


    Alex smiled immediately and said, ¡°What do you think of Zendaya, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Zendaya?¡± Brittany eximed. ¡°You¡¯re really overestimating your mom. Of course I


    know who Zendaya is. She¡¯s already extremely popr since a year ago, and I¡¯m still a


    fan of hers. Speaking of which, I really miss her concerts. I wonder if she¡¯s still holding


    them now? But she was already both queen superstar and national songstress at that


    time, I¡¯m sure she should be even more remarkable now. How could we afford such a


    superstar?¡±


    Alex was taken aback


    Never did he expect that his own mother would also be a fan of Zendaya.


    He smiled. ¡°She might agree. It¡¯s like this, I have a good friend that has some


    connections with Zendaya. I¡¯ll ask if she¡¯s willing to help.¡±


    Brittany instantly said, ¡°That¡¯s great! If you really could invite Zendaya as our endorser,


    our products will definitely be popr all over the country.¡±


    Once the conversation with Brittany was over, Alex immediately called Zendaya, asking


    her out for a meal or something along those lines.


    Zendaya apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alex. I have been busy preparing recently


    because of the concert that I¡¯ll be rehosting in California, so I really don¡¯t have the time


    to go out for a meal. If you have anything, you coulde to my vi instead, does that


    work?¡±


    Alex thought about it for a bit, before nodding his head. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll head over now.¡±


    Once he hung up, he didn¡¯t head for Golden Manor immediately, but took a detour home


    first. After grabbing three sets of Lush Cosmetic series products, only then did he rush


    over to the vi.


    If he ever wanted Zendaya to endorse their products, naturally he needed to let her see


    what the product looked like first.


    Alex arrived at Zendaya¡¯s vi by car at 5 pm.


    Before he got out of the car, he saw Zendaya who was already standing at the entrance


    of the vi daintily, as though she had been waiting for him.


    The two looked at each other through the car window, as if something inexplicable and


    unknown were growing inside them.


    Alex opened the door and got down. ¡°Miss Zendaya¡­¡±


    At this time, another car rushed in. A young man emerged from the vehicle quickly once


    it stopped.


    The young man strode over quickly. ¡°Zendaya, you¡¯re too courteous. You


    actually waited to wee me at the entrance in person when you knew I wasing.


    Don¡¯t do it again next time. Although I know that you can¡¯t wait to see me, you also need


    to be more aware. Don¡¯t ever let your hardcore fans whatsoever see you, or they¡¯d keep


    Then, he turned to look at Alex. ¡°Hey, who are you? This is a private property. If you


    want to chase after your idol, you should respect her privacy. Please leave quickly, or


    else my bodyguard will teach you how to be a proper person.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 476

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 476


    Alex gave his mother, Brittany a call.


    After some trivial chats about daily lives, Alex asked, ¡°Mom, do you still remember the


    pearl ne that Dad gave me as a greeting gift when I went to Assex Vi to meet


    Dorothy¡¯s mother for the first time?¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°Of course I do. Your father also strung a precious golden pearl in it. The


    whole ne is worth at least eight million dors.¡±


    Having said that, she got angry. ¡°Our family has treated your mother-inw so well, but I


    couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯s such a snob! Son, if you¡¯re being mistreated at Assex Vi,


    then you should really, just divorce! It¡¯s better to just get the pain over with, rather than


    prolong the agony!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. She¡¯s much better now after that incident¡­ Besides, you think she


    could really do anything to me with my capabilities? If she were to really irritate me, I¡¯ll


    just give her a big tight p.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, who would believe you! ¡±


    ¡°Why not? I had beaten her upst time, and Dorothy didn¡¯t say anything about it either.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You even dared to beat up your own mother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Of course! By the way, Mom, let me ask you about my father¡­ Why did he insist on


    giving this string of pearls to my mother-inw? Was there any special reason for it?¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this.


    Your father did things on a whim


    sometimes, who knew what was really going on in his mind that time?¡±


    Alex continued to ask, ¡°You¡¯ve been with Dad for so many years, Mom. Did you ever


    think he was special? As in, maybe somewhat mysterious?¡±


    Brittany was puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking this? What was special about your father?


    The most special thing about him wasn¡¯t anyone special at all.¡±


    Okay!


    Alex knew that there was nothing he could ask his mother anymore on this.


    However, she continued, ¡°Alex, we need to find someone to endorse our product line in


    Lush Cosmetics. I¡¯ve been in aa for half a year, so I¡¯m not really familiar with the


    entertainment industry. Do you have any rmended candidates who could endorse


    our products?¡±


    Alex smiled immediately and said, ¡°What do you think of Zendaya, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Zendaya?¡±


    Brittany eximed. ¡°You¡¯re really overestimating your mom. Of course I


    know who Zendaya is. She¡¯s already extremely popr since a year ago, and I¡¯m still a


    fan of hers. Speaking of which, I really miss her concerts. I wonder if she¡¯s still holding


    them now? But she was already both queen superstar and national songstress at that


    time, I¡¯m sure she should be even more remarkable now. How could we afford such a


    superstar?¡±


    Alex was taken aback


    Never did he expect that his own mother would also be a fan of Zendaya.


    He smiled. ¡°She might agree. It¡¯s like this, I have a good friend that has some


    connections with Zendaya. I¡¯ll ask if she¡¯s willing to help.¡±


    Brittany instantly said, ¡°That¡¯s great! If you really could invite Zendaya as our endorser,


    our products will definitely be popr all over the country.¡±


    Once the conversation with Brittany was over, Alex immediately called Zendaya, asking


    her out for a meal or something along those lines.


    Zendaya apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alex. I have been busy preparing recently


    because of the concert that I¡¯ll be rehosting in California, so I really don¡¯t have the time


    to go out for a meal. If you have anything, you coulde to my vi instead, does that


    work?¡±


    Alex thought about it for a bit, before nodding his head. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll head over now.¡±


    Once he hung up, he didn¡¯t head for Golden Manor immediately, but took a detour home


    first. After grabbing three sets of Lush Cosmetic series products, only then did he rush


    over to the vi.


    If he ever wanted Zendaya to endorse their products, naturally he needed to let her see


    what the product looked like first.


    Alex arrived at Zendaya¡¯s vi by car at 5 pm.


    Before he got out of the car, he saw Zendaya who was already standing at the entrance


    of the vi daintily, as though she had been waiting for him.


    The two looked at each other through the car window, as if something inexplicable and


    unknown were growing inside them.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex opened the door and got down. ¡°Miss Zendaya¡­¡±


    At this time, another car rushed in. A young man emerged from the vehicle quickly once


    it stopped. The young man strode over quickly. ¡°Zendaya, you¡¯re too courteous. You


    actually waited to wee me at the entrance in person when you knew I wasing.


    Don¡¯t do it again next time. Although I know that you can¡¯t wait to see me, you also need


    to be more aware. Don¡¯t ever let your hardcore fans whatsoever see you, or they¡¯d keep


    Then, he turned to look at Alex. ¡°Hey, who are you? This is a private property. If you


    want to chase after your idol, you should respect her privacy. Please leave quickly, or


    else my bodyguard will teach you how to be a proper person.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 477

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 477


    Alex was stunned.


    From the way Zendaya and himself had met eyes earlier, it was clear that she had been


    waiting for him. She couldn¡¯t help frowning subtly at the appearance of the young man,


    but she still put on a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, n. This is my friend.¡±


    The young man named n pursed his lips with a disdainful glint in his eyes. He said,


    ¡°Zendaya, today is an important time for us to duet our performance. Some unimportant


    individuals shouldn¡¯t juste over and bother you, right?


    Get him to leave first!¡±


    n was almost 5.74 feet tall, and his appearance was quite charming and handsome.


    Alex could tell that n had an unusual sort of feelings toward Zendaya, given how


    different his gaze was when he looked at her. There was nothing wrong with handsome


    men who loved beautiful women.


    The main point here was that Alex was over 5.9 feet tall, his facial features and skin


    quality were far superior than his. Especially, Alex had a peculiar temperament on his


    body.


    Even n was ashamed and felt inferior when he saw this.


    Therefore, a sense of hostility surged inside n¡¯s heart.


    ¡°n, Alex Rockefeller is a very important friend of mine. It¡¯s even more important than


    this concert,¡± Zendaya said.


    The moment n heard that, his expression became even more unhappy. ¡°He¡¯s not


    your boyfriend, right?¡±


    Zendaya blushed slightly. ¡°Of course not. Mr. Alex is already married.¡±


    Poof!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When n heard that Alex was married, the hostility that just emerged earlier


    dissipated a lot. He said, ¡°In that case, then let him in!¡±


    Then, he turned around and said to Alex, ¡°You¡¯re very lucky to be able to hear the duet


    between me and Zendaya.¡±


    Alex had not spoken a word from start to end. The expression on his face was also


    indifferent and calm.


    Zendaya finally introduced n at this moment. ¡°Let me introduce you, Alex. This is a


    piano master from Hong Kong, you may call him n! n is very knowledgeable in


    the piano. Last time, my concert had a problem because mypanion abandoned it


    halfway. To make up for it this time, I specifically invited n toe over and help


    out.¡±


    Alex nodded, replying lightly toward n, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    n harrumphed arrogantly with a hum.


    At this moment, Zendaya¡¯s manager, Bunty, walked out of the vi. When she saw n,


    her big body immediately moved forward to give n a warm hug.


    ¡°Oh, n, it¡¯s been so long! I¡¯m so d to see you.¡±


    Alex saw n almost wobbled unsteadily, getting pushed to the ground by Bunty.


    During that moment, Zendaya sent him an apologetic look.


    Once they entered the vi, Bunty went to prepare tea. ¡°Is there something urgent, for


    you to look for me in such a hurry? What is this? It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re returning the gift,


    right?¡±


    Zendaya asked Alex.


    n looked at the bag that Alex was holding with a bored look on his face. ¡°What are


    these? Lush Cosmetics? What a tacky name. They can¡¯t be cosmetics, right?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°They can be considered to be cosmetics!¡±


    n shook his head contemptuously. ¡°Then you¡¯ve got it wrong. Zendaya never uses


    any random cosmetics. Her cosmetics are all from Hong Kong¡¯s Arles Cosmetics.¡±


    There was a slightly surprised look on Zendaya¡¯s face. Never did she expect that Alex


    would bring her a set of cosmetics as gifts.


    However, Alex shook his head. ¡°They are not actually gifts. I just came to let Miss


    Zendaya have a try. These are new products that ourpany has justunched in the


    market. There are only two types currently, one is an anti-freckle cream, and the other is


    an anti-aging cream. I just want to ask if Miss Zendaya would be willing to endorse our


    Before Zendaya could respond, Bunty, who hade over with tea, shook her head


    immediately. ¡°No, no, no. Our Zendaya won¡¯t ept endorsements of products like this,


    unless they are for well-known international brands. Otherwise, it would just bring down


    her reputation. Once your products have quality problems, the consequences would just


    get worse.¡±


    There was one more bigger issue that Bunty didn¡¯t say.


    Zendaya¡¯s endorsement fee was extremely high, but Alex had saved her life. When the


    time came, she might not ept any money from him.


    Why would they pick up this kind of endorsement in the first ce?


    Alex didn¡¯t have a chance to follow up with what she had just said.


    ¡°Bunty, Mr. Alex is an expert in medicine and a skilled doctor in traditional medicine. The


    products that hispanyunched shouldn¡¯t have such quality problems,¡± Zendaya


    said.


    Bunty replied, ¡°Who could guarantee this kind of thing? Anyway, I don¡¯t agree.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 478

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 478


    Bunty was in charge of Zendaya¡¯s endorsement contracts. Since she said so, even


    Zendaya was helpless. She pulled Alex aside and said, ¡°Alex, I¡¯ll discuss this with Bunty


    after this.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Forget about it, it¡¯s fine. Since you¡¯re in a tight spot, I can find


    another artist to try it out¡­ Since you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I won¡¯t disturb you


    guys¡¯ preparation for the concert.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Zendaya held him back again.


    n was very upset with the fact that she had held Alex twice now, and he almost let a


    string of curses slip out. When did Zendaya ever take the initiative to pull on a man


    before?


    Besides, this man was already married.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve alreadye, Alex, why don¡¯t you just sit and have a cup of tea while


    listening to my new song? You can also help me check if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±


    n finally couldn¡¯t hold himself back. ¡°Does he even understand music?¡±


    ¡°My songs are made for my fans. Music is understood by everyone, so naturally he


    could understand it,¡± Zendaya replied.


    Alex also enjoyed listening to her singing, so he sat down immediately.


    n snorted. ¡°Lucky you.¡±


    There was a huge room with the main purpose of practicing in the vi. Very quickly,


    n took a seat in front of the imported Steinway piano. His slender fingers fell on the


    keys, and he began to y after ncing at the score.


    Alex nced at him, thinking that the young man should indeed have some skills in this.


    When the piano started to be yed, he could hear the high and low pitches. More


    importantly, Alex also knew how to y piano.


    His mother had hoped that he would be a


    child with versatile talents, so she had sent him for piano lessons since he was five


    years old. He had even passed the tenth grade!


    Then, Zendaya¡¯s singing started.


    Her mental power started to spread slowly, and Alex was suddenly immersed in her


    melodious yet sad singing.


    ¡°Monochrome reincarnation, three lives, three world.¡±


    ¡°A thousand years of loneliness, just waiting for your return.¡±


    ¡°Leap into the sea of mes, such love doesn¡¯t stay¡­¡±


    He seemed to have entered the world expressed by Zendaya¡¯s singing once again, and


    saw the strange woman who longed for love. She had gone through reincarnations, and


    could only wait for her lover in her previous life.


    At this moment, n¡¯s ying suddenly broke off. All of the artistic conception


    vanished. Zendaya¡¯s singing also came to an abrupt halt.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I had a small problem, Zendaya,¡± n said, then he started ying again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    Ten secondster, the same thing happened. They continued.


    Again, ten secondster, they were stuck in the same part of the song again.


    Even Bunty frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on, n? There shouldn¡¯t be any problem at this


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    part, why do you keep cutting off here?¡±


    n said frustrated, ¡°I don¡¯t know why either. When Zendaya sang this part, it¡¯s like my


    mind spaced out¡­¡±


    After that, they tried another five more times, but all with the same result.


    At this moment, Alex opened his mouth and said, ¡°How about you let me try?¡±


    n said in frustration, ¡°You want to try? Who do you think you are? Even if I can¡¯t y


    it, are you saying you can y better than me? Can you even y piano?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I can.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 479

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 479


    Alex¡¯s calm reply made n frown wildly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The failures of over a dozen times had already made him very irritable. And, now this


    random guy actually stood up to challenge his piano skills? How unfathomable!


    m!


    After pressing both his hands hard on the keys of the valuable piano, he stood up


    violently. ¡°Fine,e on then. I want to see if you can really y piano!¡±


    Bunty instantly frowned.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, can you not stir up trouble? n is the most


    distinguished piano master in Hong Kong. If he can¡¯t even y it, others would definitely


    not be able to do so.¡±


    Alex walked over. ¡°Either way, he isn¡¯t in good shape right now. He should just take a


    break and have a change of pace to change his mood.¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s eyes moved lightly, with a bright smile on her face. ¡°You can also y piano,


    Alex?¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°When I was young, my mother forced me to learn piano until I


    was tenth grade. I haven¡¯t touched it for many years now, so I might be rusty. I¡¯ll try it


    first!¡±


    n sneered, ¡°Tenth grade? That¡¯s just an introduction to the piano. If you truly want to


    be a master, there¡¯s still a long way to go! The most important thing in a duet


    performance is to understand the music and to resonate with the singer, and there are


    also temporary adjustments and tuning in between.¡±


    Zendaya smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re probably just a little tired, n. Get some rest first,


    and adjust your mood a little. Come and try, Alex, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    The first half of her sentence was spoken in a courteous tone. However, when she


    spoke the rest to Alex, he could hear the typical girly emotions inside them and it made


    n even more jealous. He secretly thought, ¡®Hmph, I¡¯ll just see how you make a fool


    out of yourselfter!¡¯


    Ding dong!


    Alex sat down and pressed the keys with his fingers. Soon, a familiar feeling emerged


    spontaneously. He nced at the score. Almost effortlessly, he could remember the


    contents clearly. He didn¡¯t have the ability of photographic memory back then.


    However, since he had cultivated the Force and built his foundation, not only had the


    meridians and blood vessels in his body been reborn, his brain had also developed and


    was stronger than ordinary people.


    Well, Foundation Establishment didn¡¯t only improve


    the body¡¯s limbs and organs, but it also improved the mental power and the brain area.


    He tried ying a few keys at the beginning of the song. Because he hadn¡¯t yed for a


    long time, he was a little rusty and pressed some keys wrongly.


    n suddenlyughed heartily and blurted, ¡°Your tenth grade should be an amateur


    tenth grade, right? You even pressed the wrong keys. Forget about coordinating with


    Zendaya¡¯s singing, if you can match up to it, I¡¯ll eat this piano!¡±


    Alex ignored him, but he was in a slight shock. His mental powers were continuously


    unleashed. He even closed his eyes, relying on his memory to y the piano.


    The few of them looked at him, and didn¡¯t feel much in the beginning. However, soon


    they were affected by Alex¡¯s mental power and slowly felt the emotions creeping up in


    them. There was a puzzled glint in Zendaya¡¯s eyes. She was already extremely


    surprised to see Alex ying the piano with his eyes closed for a long time, and there


    wasn¡¯t a single mistake. This was because she was sure that Alex had never read this


    score before.


    In other words, he had an amazing memory. He could remember the score after just


    reading it once, he had a photographic memory.


    On the other hand, the fluctuation in Alex¡¯s mental power also affected her inborn


    mental power. Her mental power jumped and was released naturally, touching and


    intertwining with Alex¡¯s powers. However, the sound of the piano almost came to an end


    at this moment.


    Alex¡¯s audition was over.


    He smiled and looked at Zendaya, who was standing a few meters away. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try


    this!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    The piano sounds started up again in the next second. During this entire process, the


    mental powers of the two intertwined all the while.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 480

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 480


    ¡°Monochrome reincarnation, three lives, three world¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s mental power became more prominent when Zendaya¡¯s singing started, and his


    fingers moved with the rhythm, naturally and unforced.


    He closed his eyes, and Zendaya also closed hers.


    The singing apanied by the piano sounds were like two lively jumping spirits that


    were holding hands as they danced.


    Hum!


    Their mental powers resonated, and their very souls trembled. With their eyes closed,


    they seemed to still see each other, just like the interpretation of the song. Searching in


    the ten miles of peach blossoms in the three lives and three worlds after reincarnation;


    looking at each other across the gxy, reunion after a long time, like a moth drawn to a


    fire. Even though they knew that the future was uncertain, they didn¡¯t hesitate to jump


    right into the sea of mes, like a phoenix nirvana, waiting for the reincarnation of next


    life.


    The sound of Alex¡¯s piano ying seemed to break through manyyers of shackles,


    unleashing a grandmaster-level performance.


    Every sound the keys made resonated with one¡¯s soul.


    Sometimes, it felt like the wind and light drizzles in autumn, like the chants of lovers;


    sometimes, it felt like a thunderbolt in a clear sky, the sound which echoed in the


    highest of Heaven. It finally turned into the weeping of Rhododendrons, the mournful


    wails of a phoenix¡­


    The song ended, yet the sonorous and resounding singing voice lingered in the room.


    Alex and Zendaya opened their eyes and looked deeply into each other¡¯s eyes. It felt


    like an illusion that the other party was the one that they had been looking for three lives


    and three worlds after their long, exhausting search.


    Just at this moment, a voice broke through the mysterious moment between the two.


    ¡°That was wonderful, very wonderful indeed. This is definitely the best duet performance


    of singing and piano I have ever heard!¡±


    It was n.


    At this moment, tears started running down his face, and there were a myriad of


    emotions on his face. He deeply kneeled on the ground, as though he were prostrating


    before them.


    ¡°I apologize most sincerely for what I have said before, Mr. Alex. You are the one who¡¯s


    more worthy to be called the piano master. I don¡¯t even deserve to breathe the same air


    as you.


    ¡°This must be the most touching and inspirational piano performance I have ever heard


    in my life. It¡¯s unfortunate that it was not recorded, and the sound has just vanished into


    thin air.¡±


    Never did Alex expect that n, who had been dismissive of him earlier, to have a


    sudden turn of 180 degree in attitude and knee! down to apologize to him.


    He smiled. This man should have some backgrounds for bing the most powerful


    piano master in Hong Kong. It seemed that he would mock Alex because he was only a


    little arrogant andcent, coupled with


    his mischief due to his adoration toward Zendaya.


    In fact, there weren¡¯t many problems


    with him.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be a piano master.


    Only then did Bunty finally react, bursting into tears, as though she had just experienced


    a poignant love story.


    p! p! p!


    She pped her hands and said, ¡°That was great, so great!


    If you were to perform this


    song in California State Stadium three dayster, it will definitely cause a great


    sensation in the audience¡­ No, the entire county, and even the entire world. Your


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    music will also take an important step forward.¡±


    n also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Such great music must be circted. It should not only be


    heard by the few of us, but the whole world should hear such lost art of music¡­ Master


    Rockefeller, for the piano performance three dayster, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Huh?


    Alex was stunned.


    Earlier, he just couldn¡¯t help but jump at the chance to try it himself after seeing the


    many mistakes that n had made. However, he didn¡¯t say that he was going to attend


    the concert whatsoever. This was too ridiculous, right?


    He shook his head gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the intention to attend the concert.¡±


    ¡°Master, I beg you, you must agree!¡± n hurriedly said.


    And then, Bunty said directly, ¡°How about this, Mr. Alex. If you agree to the performance


    three dayster, we¡¯ll ept your endorsement without any cost. What do you think?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 481

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 481


    Alex didn¡¯t really want to show his face so publicly if possible. However, for the sake of


    the endorsement of Lush Cosmetics¡¯ products and to help his mother, he finally nodded.


    There were some other reasons among them.


    Facing Zendaya¡¯s eager gaze, he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her, as if he seemed to not


    want to see her unhappy at all.


    It was exactly the same as the obsession feeling


    between the hero and heroine over three lives in the background story of the song.


    After leaving Zendaya¡¯s vi, Alex gave a call to his mother immediately to report the


    good news.


    When Brittany heard this, she jumped up happily. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great, Son! I didn¡¯t


    expect you to have such a widework of contacts now, and you¡¯re even acquainted


    with Zendaya.


    With her joining us, I believe our Lush Cosmetics will definitely be


    ultra-popr.¡±


    After a pause, she then asked, ¡°By the way, how much does Zendaya¡¯s endorsement


    fee cost? It should be quite expensive, right? We have about twenty million dors in


    our ounts now. If that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll have to figure out to see if I can borrow some


    money.¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zendaya agreed to be our endorser for free.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s free. You don¡¯t have toe out with a single penny.¡±


    ¡°Am I hearing this right? How could she not want a single penny? What in the world is


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    your rtionship with her?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ll keep it a secret for now. Oh right, she¡¯ll be having a concert three dayster


    in California, do you want toe over and listen to her singing? I have a few tickets in


    hand, and I¡¯ve reserved one for you.¡±


    Zendaya had given him these tickets just now.


    ¡°Yes, of course I want to!¡±


    Once that call was over, Alex gave another call to Michell to inform her that the


    medicinal y had been sessfully refined.


    Michelle was most concerned about her face right now, and immediately rushed over to


    Maple Vi once she got the call.


    By the time Alex drove his Aston Martin back to the vi, Michell had already arrived.


    Half an hourter, Alex gently applied the pink medicinal y over Michelle¡¯s wound.


    Maya and Waltz were also present at the time.


    This was the first time they were seeing the words engraved on Michelle¡¯s face.


    They couldn¡¯t help but frown in shock.


    ¡°Are you sure you can treat this wound?¡± Maya asked in concern, because the wound


    was extremely deep. Not only had it cut into the surface of the skin, it had also damaged


    the muscle tissues underneath.


    Alex smiled and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise it¡¯ll be as good as new!


    Originally, even without this medicinal y, I could have used just witchcraft to heal the


    wound, but I couldn¡¯t guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t leave any scar. With this, you can rest


    assured!¡±


    Then, he turned to Michelle and said, ¡°The wound on your face will be itchy after a


    while, Michelle. In case you can¡¯t stand it, I¡¯ll just knock you out first. Sleep, and once


    you wake up, everything will be healed.¡±


    Smack!


    As soon as he said that, Waltz knocked Michelle out with her palm.


    Waltz urged. ¡°Hurry up, I can¡¯t wait to see your legendary medical skills. If you can heal


    this scar, can you also take a look and see if you can heal my scar?¡±


    As she said that, she lifted the hem of her dress to reveal the snow white skin of her


    lower back.


    There was a very small strip-shaped scar on it.


    Alex was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s such a small wound, and it can¡¯t really be seen clearly if one


    were to squint. Why does it matter?¡±


    Waltz red at him and said, ¡°Any scar on a woman¡¯s body is a stain that cannot be


    allowed to exist.¡±


    Maya nodded. ¡°Yes, especially if it¡¯s on the face, that¡¯s even more uneptable. I dare


    to guarantee that if there is a scar on a woman¡¯s face, she would even ruin all her


    fortunes just to get rid of it.¡±


    Waltz added, ¡°Even more so for beautiful women.¡±


    After letting out a sigh, Maya said, ¡°Unfortunately, scars are problems for everyone in


    this world. They are like a piece of cloth, it¡¯s almost impossible topletely repair it


    once they are torn¡­¡±


    While they were talking, Alex had started to perform witchcraft to heal Michelle, using


    his blood as a primer and talismans as a medium. Very quickly, a scarlet scripture that


    looked mystical started to float on Michelle¡¯s face.


    The medicinal y that had been


    applied to her face started to absorb it quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Maya and Waltz couldn¡¯t help but stare, with their beautiful eyes widened.


    Even though they had known for a long time that Alex¡¯s medicinal skills had been known


    to be mysterious, it was still shocking to see such a scene with their own eyes.


    Half an hourter, the medicinal y on Michelle¡¯s face had changed from the original


    pink to off-white color.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 482

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 482


    The initial strong scent of medicine in the air had also disappearedpletely.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Waltz asked.


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Alex picked up a bowl of concoction that had been prepared earlier. It was one that he


    had prepared and boiled at Ganoderma today. Using a brush, he gently brushed on the


    off white medicinal y.


    Three minutester, Alex prodded Michelle in her acupoint to wake her up.


    Michelle held her head. ¡°Who knocked me out just now?¡±


    Waltz giggled. ¡°You still care about who knocked you out? Or would you rather hurry


    and wash your face to see if that nasty thing is still on your face?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After being reminded by Waltz, Michelle immediately reached up to touch her face. She


    could only feel ayer of hard mud on her face. However, the pain that she had felt


    before hadpletely vanished.


    ¡°Hurry, go to the bathroom and wash it off!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Michelle rushed into the bathroom, washing her face hurriedly. Then, she raised her


    head and looked at herself in the mirror.


    Earlier, she was feeling extremely nervous but tears filled her eyes in the next moment


    as she wept in joy.


    The face that she saw in the mirror was as fair as snow. The skin


    was delicate and smooth, it seemed it would break just by a wind blow.


    There was no scar at all.


    Moreover, the word ¡°Sl*t¡± was no longer there.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Michelle shouted as she rushed back to the room. Ignoring Maya and Waltz, who


    were also standing aside, she jumped onto Alex. ¡°I want to marry you!¡±


    Then, she reached up with her lips puckered up, ready to kiss him.


    Smooch!


    Michelle thought that her sneak attack had worked, but then immediately felt that


    something was wrong. At a nce, it turned out that ¡¯s palm had gotten in between hers


    and Alex¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    Waltz pulled Michelle off Alex. ¡°If you want to marry my senior, get in line.¡±


    Michelle was shocked. ¡°You guys¡­ could it be¡­¡±


    Maya tilted Michelle¡¯s head sideways, carefully examining her face. She even pulled it


    with her hands and found nothing unusual.


    In that instant, she excitedly said, ¡°Little


    Brother, this scar removal medicinal y of yours, can it be mass produced? Will it still


    be able to heal old scars without yourplementary witchcraft?¡±


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°The materials for the scar removal medicinal y is


    extremely precious, so mass production is almost impossible. As for my witchcraft, the


    main purpose was just to speed up the wound healing and elerate the effect.¡±


    He paused, then continued, ¡°But if we could change the form inside by recing the


    precious medicinal herbs with ordinary medicinal herbs, it will still have the effect of


    removing scars even though the effect will be weakened.¡±


    Maya said, ¡°How far can it go in treating scars? Like Michelle¡¯s scar earlier as an


    example?¡±


    ¡°If one persists in using it for about three months, she could probably achieve the same


    results as her now,¡± Alex said after some thought.


    Maya pped her thighs. ¡°That¡¯s awesome! Your medicine is really a divine medicine!


    Come, quickly write down the form. I can guarantee that this scar removal product


    will be the strongestpetitive product in our Lush Cosmetics series.¡±


    Alex doubtfully asked, ¡°How can there be that many customers for a scar removal


    product?¡±


    Maya snorted twice, with a mocking look on her face, questioning his stupidity. ¡°Do you


    know how many pregnant women give birth via cesarean section every year?


    In addition, idental injuries, ordinary surgeries, skin diseases, mosquito bites, e, all


    these could leave scars. So tell me, how many customers can we have from all these?¡±


    Hearing this, Alex understood.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll write aplete recipe immediately.¡±


    He quickly walked back to his room and sat at his writing desk. Just as he was about to


    write down the form, he jumped in surprise when he nced up at the window sill.


    The pot of frosty octagon flowers had actually bloomed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 483

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 483


    ¡®No way? There were only three leaves before this, how long has it been? Now all the


    eight leaves have grown, and even a flower has bloomed?! This spiritual soil is too


    magical!¡¯


    Well, Alex initially thought that the frosty octagon flower would take at least five years to


    bloom. However, it had bloomed now just after one day and night, shortening the time


    by five years.


    What sort of magic is this?


    Alex stared at the dark coloured spiritual soil in the pot in amazement.


    ¡®I¡¯ve found a treasure!¡¯


    He was about to quickly pick off the flower and use it to concoct pills for his mother and


    Maya. However, just as he stretched out his hand, he stopped immediately.


    He thought that there was only a single flower right now, and there would be none after


    he plucked it even though the magical spiritual soil could make it bloom in twenty-four


    hours.


    One flower was just too little.


    At most, it could be used to concoct two pills.


    Was there any way to get the seeds of the frosty octagon flower, and then continue to


    cultivate them?


    As soon as he thought about it, Alex retracted his hand without plucking the flower. He


    decided to wait and see if there were any changes tomorrow. Then, he picked up the


    pen and started writing theplete form of the scar cream on the paper.


    He named it as Lush Scar Removal Cream.


    Early in the morning of the next day, Alex was surprised to find that another two new


    flowers had bloomed from the frosty octagon flower.


    This time, he just plucked one off. Then he cured it, preserving it forter.


    As for the pill concoction, he still needed to prepare some other auxiliary materials. Just


    using the flowers from the frosty octagon flower was obviously not going to work.


    At the same time, at the area of Golden Manor, Serena woke up early in the morning.


    After hurriedly lifting her clothes to look at her belly, she nearly fainted out of shock.


    She saw a ck spot the size of a bowl on her fair belly, it had covered her entire belly


    button and it looked extremely disgusting. More importantly, there seemed to be a


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    barely visible human face on the ck spot.


    Coupled with the bizarre images from the several CT scans she had taken yesterday,


    she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had been cursed.


    After all, Hong Kong people were very superstitious, and Serena firmly believed those


    superstitious things. ¡®What do I do? That Rockefeller guy seemed to have some skills,


    should I find him and persuade him?¡¯


    After thinking for just a short while, Serena decided to look for Hailey, so that she could


    find Alex through her.


    At this moment, one of her female assistants reminded, ¡°Miss


    Wai, that Rockefeller guy wanted you to give up 20% of the profitst time. But if that¡¯s


    the case, then the Hong Kong side will not be able to exin this. Once the contract


    terms are submitted for review, the president there will surely raise questions and


    doubts about them.¡±


    Serena snorted. ¡°Did you think I would give a 20% profit margin and sign the contract


    with Lush Cosmetics?


    Once Hailey Lawson¡¯s Belle Blossom leaves our Arles


    Cosmetics, she¡¯ll be digging her grave, and there will only be a dark future for her. She¡¯ll


    definitely have to shut down her business not even two months down the road! They¡¯re


    just bluffing right now. As long as I give them a little benefit from my side, just watch,


    she¡¯ll immediatelye kneeling and licking it all up.¡±


    The female assistant smiled instantly and said, ¡°It turns out that Miss Wai, you¡¯re always


    confident because you have something up your sleeves.¡±


    The two quickly rushed to Belle Blossom.


    Forty minutester at Belle Blossom Serena caught sight of Hailey, so she got straight


    to the point and said, ¡°Miss Lawson, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you.


    Have your brothere here and treat my illness, then the contract will be renewed in ordance


    with the previous terms. On that basis, I can promise you that our Arles Cosmetics will


    not sign on with any otherpanies within the California area. All the customers in


    California who want Arles Cosmetic¡¯s products will only be able to purchase it from your


    side.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 484

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 484


    Hailey had already discussed this matter with Alex earlier, so she shook her head and


    said, ¡°Sorry, my little brother¡¯s words carry an enormous weight. He already said that


    you have to give us at least a 20% profit margin, otherwise, he won¡¯t treat your illness!


    You seem to only have about five days to live, you¡¯d best hurry up!¡±


    Serena angrily said, ¡°Are you guys going to refuse giving up until all hope is gone? I¡¯ll


    be honest with you, I¡¯ve already bought my flight ticket, and today is thest chance for


    Belle Blossom. The moment I board that ne back to Hong Kong, Belle Blossom will


    be ced on our cklist and will never again be able to procure any products of Arles


    Cosmetics in the future. As far as I know, the membership fees of Belle Blossom cost up


    to tens of millions dors. Once there are no more Arles products, your customers will


    surely make noise. Will your beauty salon be able to withstand such losses?¡±


    This point really hit Hailey¡¯s weakness. She hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll make


    a call.¡±


    Hailey¡¯s call quickly reached Alex.


    After hearing it, he directly said, ¡°She¡¯s still having such a high and mighty attitude? It


    seems that she hasn¡¯t suffered enough. Hailey, you probably didn¡¯t know, this woman


    went to Ganoderma and caused trouble there yesterday. Not only did she beat Cheryl,


    but she also wanted to wreck Ganoderma.


    Tell her if she wants to get that haunting


    fetus on her belly button treated, she needs to give a 30% profit margin in the contract


    with Belle Blossom. It won¡¯t work for anything 1% less.¡±


    When Serena heard what Hailey said, she was furious.


    At this moment, her assistant said, ¡°Miss Wai, I just contacted a friend of mine. He said


    he knows an expert, and a condition like yours is just a piece of cake for him. He could


    handle it effortlessly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± When Serena heard that, she jumped happily.


    Then, she prodded Hailey in her chest, her gazes were as sharp as a knife. ¡°Listen to


    me, Hailey Lawson. From now on, this Belle Blossom of yours has entered our cklist


    in Arles Cosmetics. I can guarantee that from today onwards, you will not get a single


    Arles product from us. I¡¯ll also block this Belle Blossom of yours, and even your


    husband¡¯s Waylon Realty. Just wait for your bankruptcy!¡±


    Having said that, Serena took her assistant and bodyguard to leave the salon after


    pushing Hailey away.


    Very quickly. Hailey gave another call to Alex as she felt a little panicked.


    The power and influence that Arles Cosmetics held were huge. As thergest cosmetics


    andplexworks of connections. If Serena were to take serious actions at Belle


    Blossom or Waylon Realty, the two would have to suffer the severe consequences.


    ¡°Little Brother, what should I do? Now Serena Wai seems to have found some powerful


    guy that could treat her illness. Once her illness is cured, then we¡¯ll be finished! Not only


    will my customers from Belle Blossom raise hell, but it will also disrupt your mother¡¯s


    ns.¡±


    Alex also frowned slightly.


    However, just in this moment, Lord Lex¡¯s call came in.


    In order to hide Alex¡¯s true


    identity, Lord Lex would seldom take the initiative to contact Alex. For him to call, it


    surely wasn¡¯t just for a casual chat with Alex. Alex cut off the call to receive Lord Lex¡¯s


    call first.


    ¡°Lord Lex, is there anything you need from me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, it¡¯s like this.


    I have a friend who has been feeling a little sick recently,


    and has developed a strange disease. Do you have free time toe to Hell¡¯s Angels


    to have a look at her?¡±


    It was Lord Lex, of course he had to give him face.


    So, he immediately replied, ¡°Yes. I happen to be not far from Hell¡¯s Angels right now, I¡¯ll


    be there in ten minutes.¡±


    Lord Lex was overjoyed and said, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ***


    At the same time at Hell¡¯s Angels, the one who was sitting beside Lord Lex was


    surprisingly Serena. At the time, she could obviously feel the ufortable sensation


    and a dull persistent pain on her belly button. Furthermore, some mucus had alsoe


    out of her belly button, giving off a foul stench.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to meet the expert that Lord Lex had mentioned, so she kept looking


    up eagerly in hopes that the person would appear at any time.


    ¡°Brother Lex, when will the expert you mentioned arrive?


    ¡°I feel that something is wrong, and I suspect a big problem will happen soon.¡±


    Lord Lex assured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad will happen. The person I found is an


    amazing person. Evil spirits could be directly killed¡­ Oh, he¡¯s here. Let¡¯s hurry and


    wee him.¡±


    Serena was ecstatic. So, she stood up immediately and walked with Lord Lex to greet


    the person at the entrance.


    However, when she finally caught sight of him, it turned out to be Alex.


    ¡°Ah! Why is it him?¡±


    Serena froze and was dumbfounded, with her mouth agape.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 485

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 485


    Alex also caught sight of Serena at the same time.


    His brows furrowed, then he turned to Lord Lex and said, ¡°Lord Lex, is she the one that


    you¡¯ve called me over to treat?¡±


    Lord Lex wouldn¡¯t have known that Alex and Serena had conflicts before. At the


    moment, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes! Let me introduce you.


    Miss Wai, this is the medical


    expert that I told you about, Mr. Alex Rockefeller; Mr. Rockefeller, this is a friend of mine


    from Hong Kong, Serena Wai. She¡¯s the vice president of thergest cosmetics


    When Serena saw Alex, she felt extreme shock and guilt. She had just said vicious


    words in front of Hailey just now that she would block off both her and her husband¡¯s


    Then, it turned out that the expert that Lord Lex had called was actually


    Alex.


    Would he still be willing to treat her now?


    However, as soon as she heard Alex called Lex Gunther as ¡°Lord Lex¡±, she suddenly


    understood one thing.


    Lord Lex was a big boss in California¡¯s underground world. That Rockefeller guy


    seemed to act depending on Lord Lex¡¯s mood.


    She had Lord Lex¡¯s support, how could she not be able to dominate over him?


    In that instant, she snorted coldly. ¡°Brother Lex, I¡¯ve met this b*stard a long time ago.


    He¡¯s really bold, and even tried to ckmail me just now. So, it turned out that he¡¯s


    actually one of your people!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Lord Lex was stunned when he heard it, and his face changed immediately.


    ¡°I said, he tried to ckmail me,¡± Serena repeated.


    Lex¡¯s face darkened even more, as though he was on the verge of explosion. ¡°Not that


    sentence, the sentence before that.¡±


    When Serena saw Lord Lex was about to get angry, she was happy. So, she said by


    adding fuel to his anger, ¡°I said, this b*stard was so arrogant like he was above the sky.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only did he try to ckmail me, but he also beat up my bodyguard yesterday, and


    even beat me.¡±


    The moment she said that¡­


    Smack!


    Lord Lex delivered a p directly to Serena¡¯s face, leaving her staggered. Her face


    started to swell from the impact.


    ¡°Brother Lex, why did you hit me?! Are you crazy?!¡± She screamed.


    Lord Lex pped her again on the other side of her face, and said in a vicious tone,


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy. Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you talk to


    Mr. Rockefeller like this, even daring to curse him. I see, you must be tired of living.¡±


    ¡°Someone,e!¡±


    ¡°Give her a proper pping!¡±


    Here was Hell¡¯s Angels, and Lord Lex¡¯s words were equivalent to an imperial edict.


    Immediately, a fighter from Thousand Miles Conglomerate rushed over. His ps


    Very soon, Serena fell to the ground, wailing non-stop.


    Only then did Lord Lex turn to Alex, and said in fear and trepidation, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller,


    I¡¯m truly sorry. I didn¡¯t expect that this scum would have offended you a long time ago. If


    I knew about it, I would have had her drowned.¡±


    He pped himself hard after saying that.


    Alex was his master after all.


    Moreover, he heard the news earlier that Alex had disyed godly powers in the Yowell


    family recently. Not only had he killed Scott from the Pattingson family in ska, but he


    also killed his father, Gerald Pattingson, in addition to the beautifuldy in the


    Pattingson family, Winnie.


    However, the patriarch of the Pattingson family, who was an Earth ranked expert, had


    personally gone over to the Pattingson residence to apologize to Alex. Although the


    details were not clear, rumors were not necessarily true.


    However, the fact that the patriarch of the Pattingson family had rushed to the Yowell


    residence and left soon after his arrival, was known by many people. The key point here


    was that Alex was safe and sound, and so were the Yowell family.


    This indirectly proved that the rumors were true.


    His young master was a giant among men and a peerless master, how could he be


    insulted by such a woman?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 486

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 486


    On the other hand, Serena was utterly shocked to see Lord Lex pping himself while


    apologizing profusely to Alex.


    Who exactly was this man?


    ¡°What are you doing, Lord Lex?¡± Alex frowned and looked at Lord Lex, who was


    weak-willed. ¡°You are Waltz¡¯s foster father, which means that we are a family. Don¡¯t do


    this anymore, otherwise Waltz will get mad at me.¡±


    Having said that, Lord Lex alsoughed. He wasughing heartily! He thought, ¡®It was


    the wisest decision to send Waltz to


    master¡¯s side.¡¯


    ¡°What do you say, Miss Wai? I¡¯m giving you the final chance, reduce your profit margin


    by 30% and cede it to Belle Blossom. If you agree to do so, I will treat you right now and


    you will recover on the same day.


    If you disagree to do so, I will turn around and leave,


    you will never see me again,¡± Alex told Serena in an indifferent tone.


    Serena shouted, ¡°If we ever lower our profit margin by 30%, it would be equivalent to


    giving all the earned profits to Hailey Lawson! Not only will we not be able to make a


    profit of a single penny, but we will also incur losses by hearing transportation costs! Do


    you think this is possible?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Just take it as paying the price for the continuation of your life. You have ten


    seconds to consider, your life and death are just within a hair¡¯s breadth¡­ If I am not


    mistaken, pus starts oozing out of your belly button as we speak, right? Looks like my


    estimation earlier was too conservative, you might not live past tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Five, four, three, two¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree! I agree!¡±


    Serena screamed hysterically.


    Alex broke into a faint smile and immediately dialed Hailey¡¯s number. ¡°Hailey, go ahead


    and prepare a contract to be signed with Arles Cosmetics. Miss Wai has agreed to cede


    30% of their profit margin to Belle Blossom. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here at Hell¡¯s Angels.¡±


    Hailey took a long time to calm down after receiving the call. However, soon after she


    had her secretary prepared the contract and went straight to Hell¡¯s Angels.


    Half an hourter, Serena put her signature on the contract and said to Alex with a long


    face, ¡°Can we proceed with the treatment now?¡±


    Alex nodded and smiled as he said, ¡°Of course, since Miss Wai is so sincere, I¡¯m a


    person who keeps my promises too! By the way, can I ask something, Lord Lex? What


    is your rtionship with Miss Wai from Hong Kong?¡±


    Lord Lex was obviously embarrassed. Finally, he said, albeit in an embarrassed tone,


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t know her previously but her assistant secretary came to California a


    while ago. She and I¡­ Had an ill-fated rtionship.¡±


    With that, Alex understood the gist of it.


    After asking Lord Lex for an empty room, both Alex and Serena entered the room. He


    went straight to the point and said, ¡°Miss Wai, I can treat your condition within a minute.¡±


    Serena was startled. ¡°That fast? Are you lying to me?¡±


    Alex smiled coldly. ¡°Are the ck spots on your stomach deception as well? Look, I will


    be frank with you, you are pregnant with a fetus, a haunting fetus to be exact.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s not a happy event to be celebrated. Once the haunting fetus is born,


    you will die of an excruciating death with a ruptured stomach. Looking at how things are,


    this little thing will be born tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± After listening to his words, Serena got goosebumps all over her body as her face


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    instantly turned pale as a sheet of paper.


    She fell and kneeled before Alex with a thud. ¡°Save me, Doctor Rockefeller, you must


    save me!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already said, once you have signed the contract, I¡¯ll definitely


    save you¡­


    But, I also said earlier, I can remove your haunting fetus within a minute. It


    may treat the symptoms but not the root cause. Most importantly, the problem lies within


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Serena hastily asked.


    Alex raised the corner of his month. ¡°It¡¯s not really difficult. Miss Wai, you are still single,


    right?


    Hurry and find a man to get married, that will be no more problem after that.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ What does this have got to do with my marital status?¡± Serena was puzzled.


    Alex said, ¡°Of course there is. Once you¡¯re married, you won¡¯t be needing this.¡±¡­


    He suddenly stepped forward and opened Serena¡¯s purse and took out an item from


    within.


    Seeing the object in question, Serena trembled and flushed. She was on the verge of


    copse.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 487

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 487


    Alex took out a wooden artifact from her purse. Its appearance was of a stake for


    exorcism. It had a tapered tip with a cylindrical handle, and was about fifteen


    centimeters long. It was ck in color with hints of red. In fact, when Alex entered


    Serena¡¯s vist time, he could sense a faint malicious Yin energy with vampiric


    impulsesing from her. Later, he could feel a stronger evil energy from her purse.


    The hints of red found on the stake were actually bloodstains.


    The whole artifact was polished from the core of an ancient locust tree that was struck


    by lightning. Runic scriptures and the avatar of a hideous demon were engraved onto it.


    It was quite terrifying at first nce.


    It was unknown where Serena got her hands on the Stake of Exorcism. It was actually a


    cursed object as its body was soiled with the blood of many evil beings. However,


    Serena actually brought the demise upon herself by carrying it around in her purse daily.


    If the Stake of Exorcism were to be possessed by a spirit, she would have to spit three


    liters of blood. More importantly, it was really possessed. As a result, she bore the brunt


    of it, she had an unwed pregnancy, bearing a haunting fetus inside her belly that would


    be born on this very day.


    Extremely embarrassed, Serena said, ¡°You¡­ What are you doing with this? Give it back


    to me!¡±


    Alex snickered. ¡°Are you tired of living already?


    Do you know what this is? It¡¯s a mystical


    tool used specifically to quell demonic creatures. The blood of countless demons and


    evil entities has been stained on it. Do you see the hints of red? Isn¡¯t it extraordinarily


    enchanting? You don¡¯t think that they are aesthetic paints, do you? These are the


    results of the perennial bathing in demonic blood. Well, you used it to¡­ Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Serena was stunned as she looked at the Stake of Exorcism with full of fear on her


    face.


    ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± asked Alex.


    Serena stammered, ¡°I¡­ I bought it from a shop during my trip to the western hignds.¡±


    Alex shook his head and was bereft of speech.


    ¡°This item will only bring you nothing but trouble if it ever remains with you. I¡¯ll take it


    away and deal with it,¡± he said indifferently.


    ¡°Okay. Okay.¡± Serena wouldn¡¯t dare to touch that thing anymore, she would get a


    nightmare if she ever thought of it.


    Alex nonchntly put it in his pockets, but he was happy deep down.


    The Stake of Exorcism was actually a mystical tool that lived up to its name, and the


    materials used for crafting were conscientious. More importantly, it had gained an evil


    attribute after consuming the blood of countless demonic beings. It could be used to


    vanquish most of the evil entities.


    As for the stake which had been used by the old woman Serena to¡­ Cough, cough, the


    pros outweigh the cons anyway!


    As long as the stake were to be processed a little, it should be just a small issue.


    ¡°Rockefeller¡­ Master Rockefeller, about this thing on my belly¡­ How do I deal with


    this?¡±


    She lifted up her shirt, exposing the ck spot on her belly button. At this moment, the


    ck spot once again expanded, and it was already as big as a bowl. It was a


    frightening sight as a human face was faintly visible on it.


    After thinking for a while, Alex took out the Stake of Exorcism again and said, ¡°Since


    this stake is the instigator of this issue, then we¡¯ll use it to cure your illness!¡±


    After flipping his hand and turning the Stake of Exorcism for several cycles, he suddenly


    asked with a strange expression on his face, ¡°This stake of yours, did you wash it?¡±


    ¡°I did, it¡¯s as clean as it ever could be.¡± Serena nodded immediately.


    ¡°Well then.¡±


    Alex bit his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood onto the Stake of Exorcism.


    Condensing his Chi onto his fingertip and using blood as a medium, he scribbled a


    bloody rune onto the stake. Then, he spat out another mouthful of blood onto Serena¡¯s


    belly.


    ¡°Seal!¡±


    In the next moment, Serena was surprised to find that the huge ck spot on her belly


    started to disappear at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. Wisps of ck smoke


    came out of her belly and entered the Stake of Exorcism.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A few momentster, the ck spot on Serena¡¯s belly button had disappeared


    <ppletely.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 488

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 488


    cing the tip of the Stake of Exorcism on the lower energy core three inches below


    her belly button, Alex pierced the skin hard and blood dripped out, only to be absorbed


    by it.


    The Stake of Exorcism was possessed by spirits, it needed to consume blood. Since


    there was evil energying from Serena Wai¡¯s body, naturally the stake needed to


    consume her blood.


    ¡°That should be it!¡±


    Alex ced the Stake of Exorcism back into his pocket and shoved her a piece of


    napkin, ¡°Be smarter next time and don¡¯t do this kind of thing anymore. Isn¡¯t it better to


    have a boyfriend?¡±


    Embarrassed, Serena quickly fixed up her clothing and said, ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you for


    saving my life, Master. Feel free to tell me if you need anything from me. This is my


    personal cell phone number, it is turned on twenty-four-seven.¡±


    She took out a personal business card and handed it over to Alex. Compared to earlier,


    she did a one-eighty in her attitude.


    After witnessing Alex¡¯s amazing mystic arts, she knew that he was really a capable


    master. It was ten thousand times better to be acquainted with such a character than


    making him an enemy.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Alex epted the business card. ¡°Perhaps there are opportunities for us to work


    together in the future!¡±


    He was quite pleased to have gotten a wonderful mystical tool. After a brief pause, he


    said to Serena, ¡°Miss Wai, since I have helped you to remove the haunting fetus, your


    daily abdominal pain and insomnia will get better. However, you seem to have stomach


    issues and a bit of gastric ulcer. We may have been brought together by fate today, let


    me cure that too!¡±


    Surprised, Serena asked, ¡°Master Rockefeller, apart from being a master of


    metaphysics, could it be that you are a real doctor?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m a practitioner in traditional medicine. The four methods of diagnosis in


    traditional medicine are awesome, I can tell your body conditions just by taking a nce


    at you. It is not wizardry nor some puny magic tricks. Have a seat, now I will use a Chi


    needle to treat your ulcer and it will be done in three minutes,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°It can be cured in three minutes? Isn¡¯t traditional medicine too amazing?¡±


    ¡°You shall see for yourself.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Using his Chi with healing properties, he cured her gastric ulcer.


    The whole process ended at the third-minute mark, no more, no less.


    Serena pressed on her stomach. It used to hurt every time she did that, but now it really


    didn¡¯t hurt at all. Furthermore, it felt especiallyfortable, as the feeling of stomach


    bloating due to acid reflux was gone.


    ¡°You are the most amazing miracle doctor I have ever seen, Master! Please forgive me


    for offending you earlier, Master!¡±


    Serena suddenly dropped onto her knees and prostrated before Alex to thank him. She


    even took out a check and swiftly wrote the amount of ten million dors before forcing it


    into Alex¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Can I have your phone number too, Master? I have a sick younger brother at home. He


    identally broke his spine when he went skiing in Japan a few years ago and now he


    is in paraplegia. Master, I wonder if you could treat such illness? Rest assured, Master.


    The rewards definitely won¡¯t be little.¡±


    Serena looked at him eagerly.


    ¡°Vertebral paraplegia? That has to do with nerve damage, but I can only say for sure


    after physically checking his condition. But Hong Kong is too far for me to visit and I


    don¡¯t have the time to do so. You can send him over to California and I should be able to


    have a look at him. If his nerves are notpletely damaged, there is still hope,¡± Alex


    replied.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much! I will arrange for everything immediately when I return!¡±


    It was a happy ending after dealing with Serena¡¯s issues.


    Alex hung out at Lord Lex¡¯s Hell¡¯s Angels for a while. Then, he received a call from


    Dorothy, saying that the Assex family wanted to meet him and they were willing to


    They had agreed to meet at the CEO¡¯s office of Dorothy-Alex Constructions. Dorothy


    didn¡¯t feel confident in attending alone, so she wanted Alex toe along.


    Alex agreed and rushed to Dorothy-Alex Constructions. When he arrived at the office,


    he saw ire and Beatrice were present too.


    Beatrice red fiercely at Alex, with a contemptuous look on her face, but he heeded no


    attention.


    Soon after, Madame Joanne and Benny, who were escorted by a few bodyguards,


    walked in.


    Smack!


    Madame Joanne pped a check onto the table.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 489

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 489


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    ¡°Hurry and sign this settlement agreement and release my Anderson and Emma!¡±


    Madame Joanne had a cold expression on her face as her vicious gaze swept across


    everyone¡¯s face in the room. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking, ¡®Just you guys wait. Today you


    may have taken my money, but it won¡¯ t take long for you guys to repay the full amount


    of money plus interest!¡¯


    When ire saw the check, she was thrilled. She was about to reach out her hand to


    snatch it and put it into her pocket. However, when she was halfway reaching the check,


    Alex took the initiative and seized it.


    At a nce, it was only sixty million dors.


    ¡°I am afraid the amount stated is wrong, Madame Joanne. Why is it only sixty million


    dors?


    Where did the remaining fifty million dors go? Did you embezzle them?¡±


    Madame Joanne¡¯s spiteful gaze was fixated on Alex. The person that she hated the


    most was Alex. She wished clearly that she could tear his body into pieces, cut his flesh


    into pieces, fry and grill them, and finally devour them.


    However, soon after she smiled again. ¡°How could an olddy like me be capable of


    embezzling arge sum of fifty million dors?


    However, our Assex Constructions


    couldn¡¯t find more cash in such a short time. Hence, for the remaining fifty million


    dors, can we just mortgage the construction stocks we have? How about it, Mr.


    Rockefeller? Can you have some mercy, please?¡±


    Just moments ago, she acted resentfully but in the bat of an eye, she was amiable as a


    spring sun. The drastic change in her attitude had surprised Dorothy and the rest.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that Madame Joanne saw Alex as a dying man.


    Why would Madame Joanne get mad at a man who would die very soon?


    Alex could not figure out what Madame Joanne was up to. Based on his understanding


    of this olddy, he knew that she would never be so easily convinced. Yet, he was at a


    loss for a while.


    In the end, Dorothy made the decision to ept the deal.


    Dorothy added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom, hurry and return it to me! It¡¯s useless for you to hold


    it. It just happens that ourpany is short of sixty million dors right now, and we


    need the check for advance payment of projects with South Cali Structures. Otherwise,


    we will have to borrow a bank loan, but look at how high the banks¡¯ interest rates are


    nowadays. If we were to do that, we will be ving away for the bank.¡±


    ire took a look at the check, it was indeed a business check.


    After examining the check and signing the mortgage agreement of fifty million dors,


    Dorothy and her family put their signatures down on the settlement agreement.


    With the settlement agreement, it would not be difficult for Benny to have Anderson and


    Emma released, by spending some money to hire awyer for some interventions.


    After leaving Dorothy-Alex Constructions, they entered the car. Benny asked Madame


    Joanne, ¡°When are you going to do it, Mom? Ourpany¡¯s funds are running low, and


    they won¡¯tst long.¡±


    Madame Joanne replied in a wicked tone, ¡°Rx, I¡¯ve contacted that elder sister. Just


    wait for another three days, she will arrive in California. When the timees, that


    Rockefeller brat will die, screaming in agony while that b*tch Dorothy will be fully


    infested with maggots. As for ire and Beatrice, these two insignificant fools should be


    easy targets.¡±


    ¡°Great, I will wait for three more days. Let me get prepared for what is toe,¡± Benny


    said with an evil expression.


    At the CEO¡¯s office of Dorothy-Alex Constructions, Alex asked Dorothy, ¡°You sure there


    is no trap in the construction material contract?¡±


    ¡°No, it is legitimate.¡± She shook her head.


    Alex frowned.


    ¡°This is weird, Madame Joanne suddenly became so courteous, and


    she¡¯s even willing to fork out more than a billion dors in exchange for the freedom of


    her son and granddaughter? Assex Constructions is not argepany, but they


    would suffer a great deal of damage by losing that much money¡­ I don¡¯t really trust her.


    Be careful during this period of time, especially when you receive the construction


    materialster. Look carefully if there is anything wrong with them.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Dorothy nodded eagerly.


    Suddenly, ire snatched away the check from Alex¡¯s grasp just when he was


    distracted.


    She held it by her chest. ¡°Sixty million dors! I can reallyugh awake from my dream,


    it has be mine so easily! None of you gets to take it away from me!¡±


    Alex livid as he said, ¡°Have you not learnt your lesson yet? Didn¡¯t the twenty million


    dor checkst time teach you a lesson?


    What should we do if you were to make a


    crease on the check again? Do you think that Madame Joanne will be willing to write a


    new one for you?¡±


    Shocked, ire hurriedly handled it in proper care. ¡°There is no use holding onto the


    check. It is a business check addressed to Dorothy-Alex Constructions. It¡¯s just a nk


    sheet of paper to you.¡± Alex was speechless at ire¡¯s antics.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 490

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 490


    She was frustrated in that instant, and said angrily, ¡°Why can¡¯t I get a single penny after


    my house went through such damage?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Alex just buy you a twenty million dor vi? Look at you, you were having the


    time of your life when you swam in the pool yesterday. You should do the same today


    too!¡± said Dorothy.


    ire shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want my money. Give me ten million dors, or else I will


    stay here tonight and I won¡¯t leave!¡±


    Smack!


    Dorothy pped a credit card on the table. ¡°Here¡¯s a hundred thousand dors. Either


    you take it or you stay right here, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Realizing that Dorothy wasn¡¯t joking with her, ire couldn¡¯t help but grab the credit


    card.


    Beatrice then said, ¡°Can I have ten thousand dors please, Sis?¡±


    ¡°Why do you need so much money?¡± Dorothy frowned.


    ¡°I¡­ To attend Zendaya¡¯s concert at California State Stadium¡­ My ticket has been


    bought by someone using borrowed money. If you don¡¯t give me the money, I¡¯ll have no


    choice but to go for online loans.¡±


    ¡°Are you nuts?¡± Dorothy instantly chided, ¡°You must not go for any online loans! Haven¡¯t


    you watched those tragic news? Once you have started borrowing online loans, it will be


    a bottomless pit after that and the debt will just keep snowballing. No matter how much


    fortune those people possess, they will be sucked dry by these loans, leaving them


    devastated and homeless.¡±


    Beatrice said, ¡°That is exactly why you should give me the money. Think of it as a loan


    that I borrow from you. I will repay you once I have graduated and started working.¡±


    Dorothy was livid but there was nothing else she could do.


    Alex frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just attend Zendaya¡¯s concertst time? Why do you


    still want to attend the concert this time? Did you forget you were almost kidnapped to


    warm someone¡¯s bedst time?¡±


    Beatrice red at him. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I¡­ Heard it from someone else.¡±


    Beatrice snorted. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Alex pouted his lips as he thought, ¡®Since I will be going up the stage at the concert


    ***


    Time flew, and soon the day of Zendaya¡¯s concert came. On the other hand, Brittany


    purposely made the trip back from Michigan. First, it was to attend the concert,


    secondly, she wanted to meet Zendaya to discuss the matter of product endorsement.


    Holly Yates also apanied her on the trip.


    The extra tickets in Alex¡¯s hand finally came in handy. Not only did Brittany and Holly


    attend the concert, but both Waltz and Maya also went there too. However, Alex had to


    y the piano for Zendaya, especially her newly released song. He had to stay with


    Zendaya and her team, so he could not stick around with Brittany and thedies.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As for Dorothy, she wasn¡¯t too interested in this concert as it was almost simr to the


    previous concert. Although it was just apensated concert, it was still teeming with


    people.


    Beatrice, Wilson Jordan, Sam Culver, and several other fan club members arrived at the


    stadium together. After a brief reception, they walked into the stadium. Unexpectedly,


    Beatrice was almost knocked over by a man.


    ¡°Look at where you walk, what¡¯s the hurry?¡± Wilson, who had a crush on Beatrice, was


    livid and was about to beat the man up.


    Beatrice hurriedly pulled him back. As she looked at the man, she said with a surprised


    expression, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the famous piano master from Hong Kong, Maestro n? Oh


    gosh, could it be that you specificallye here to y the piano for Zendaya?¡±


    It was indeed n.


    He bumped into Beatrice after being pushed by someone else.


    Attracted by Beatrice¡¯s good look and her slender figure, n did not act high and


    mighty but said, ¡°My apologies for bumping into you earlier. Yes, I am n. However,


    I¡¯m not the one who will be ying for Zendaya tonight. Master Rockefeller will take my


    ce instead.¡±


    ¡°And who is this Master Rockefeller?¡± Beatrice was surprised.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 491

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 491


    n was attracted to Beatrice, so he immediately replied, ¡°A friend of Zendaya, his


    piano level has reached the pinnacle. I feel inferior to his level of ying, especially


    after witnessing the wless coordination in his performance with Zendaya for the new


    song that will be releasedter tonight. I believe the song will definitely be an


    eternal masterpiece. You should listen to it carefullyter.¡±


    Beatrice was astonished. As far as she knew, n was already the greatest piano


    master in Hong Kong. Then, someone called Master Rockefeller just appeared out of


    nowhere. More importantly, n admired this man very much. In that way, she wanted


    to meet the man as well.


    ¡°He must be a well-known pianist at both local and international level then. Or, perhaps


    a senior expert?¡± She continued the conversation.


    ¡°No, no, no. Master Rockefeller is still very young, just like me. Besides, I think he and


    Zendaya match very well.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    After entering the stadium, n suddenly said that he had extra first-row VIP tickets on


    hand, and asked Beatrice if she wanted them.


    Wilson quickly tugged Beatrice and said, ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t know you that well, why don¡¯t


    you keep it for yourself?¡±


    n looked at Wilson and immediately understood the reason.


    Having seen countless beauties over his lifetime, n was a bit attracted to a young


    smiled and replied, ¡°I suppose you are his boyfriend?


    Protecting your girlfriend is indeed


    the utmost priority¡­ Anyway, I have many extra tickets in hand. I wanted to give them to


    my friends at first, but I could not give them in time. If you want to watch the concert at


    close quarters, just take these!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He gave Beatrice a few tickets and went straight ahead.


    The tickets purchased by Wilson were for extremely rear seats. Now there was an


    option of getting into first-row seats, only fools would forfeit them.


    The concert officially started at half past seven.


    Even with the presence of assassins during her previous concert, the fans were still


    passionate as ever. Furthermore, to ensure that the concert went on without any


    interruptions, the Stoermer family of Michigan had also deployed a stronger defense for


    this concert, by increasing the number of security personnel. They were a total of three


    hundred people, and all of them were fighters.


    They had almost encircled the entire stadium.


    Zendaya¡¯s singing began as she filled the stadium with the release of her mental power.


    The audience once again became impassioned as they felt the amazing artistic


    conceptions in Zendaya¡¯s singing.


    At the end of the fifth song, the title of the song ¡°Doors of Fate¡± was shown on the big


    screen.


    n said excitedly, ¡°Here ites, this is the song. This new song of Zendaya¡¯s will be


    a chart-topping release for sure! Originally, I came to California this time as an


    apanist for this very song, since this is a piano piece. Unfortunately, I tried more


    than a dozen times, but I couldn¡¯t do it perfectly. And then Master Rockefeller


    appeared.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is fated that only a grandmaster level master like Master Rockefeller could


    y this song with Zendaya and convey its essences.¡±


    Wilson and the rest, who were sitting next to n, were shocked to hear his remark.


    They wanted to see what was so great about the so-called master, that he could make


    the First Piano Prince of Hong Kong praise him highly.


    Soon after, the curtains were drawn.


    This time, a holographic image of a medieval artistic conception was portrayed on the


    big screen. Drizzled in misty rain, the scenery of the south river that was apanied


    by the mountains was as beautiful as a picture.


    Zendaya appeared dressed in a white medieval robe, drawing breaths wherever she


    went with her beauty and grace.


    Ding! Ding! Dong! Dong!


    The crisp piano sounds could be heard.


    Therge screen turned as the cameras fell onto the pianist himself.


    It was Alex Rockefeller!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 492

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 492


    It was just that now he was dressed in medieval clothing, and the piano had been


    disguised to look more like an ancient piano. However, what made the audience


    speechless was that Alex actually wore a silver mask and a wig of long hair.


    With this disguise, even his own mother, Brittany, could not recognize him.


    Alex¡¯s mental power was not aspelling as Zendaya¡¯s. Even if he had used the


    power since the beginning of the song, he still could not influence the audience below.


    Therefore, after listening to it, Beatrice and her friends didn¡¯t feel the piano


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    apaniment sounded as amazing as n promised.


    However, soon after Zendaya started singing.


    The moment her voice rang out, her mental power and Alex¡¯s mental powers resonated,


    resulting in a chemical reaction.


    Beatrice, who was just about to open her mouth and say ¡°Is that all with his piano skills?


    ¡±, immediately shut her mouth and stared at the big screen as the story of ¡°Doors of


    Fate¡± kept ying in her mind¡­ Every single person in the stadium was influenced by


    such mental power.


    They felt as if they were in the ten mile peach forest, watching the male and female lead


    leaping into the cycle of reincarnation.


    n once again fell into the mental vortex, as the amazing scene at the vi that day


    kept ying in his mind.


    As Zendaya sang, she found herself standing right in front of Alex. The entire stadium


    was silent when the song ended as the audiences were still fully immersed in the


    inextricable, verisimilitudinous story scenes.


    Zendaya and Alex locked eyes as they moved closer to each other until they were


    barely three centimeters away.


    They had nothing but each other in their eyes.


    Suddenly, someone in the audience shouted, ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡±


    Then, countless audiences followed suit and shouted, ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡±


    After going through the dream-like journey earlier, in everyone¡¯s eyes, it seemed that


    Zendaya and Alex were meant to be together.


    Otherwise, was there any greater pain


    than two people couldn¡¯t even be in each other¡¯s arms after reincarnation of three lives?


    Influenced by their mental power, the audience felt as though they could feel the


    anguish and heartache.


    Meanwhile, Beatrice had tears streaming down her cheek. ¡®They should be together.


    Kiss. Hurry up and kiss. Is he an idiot?¡¯


    However, it was only a performance after all.


    Disturbed by themotion, Zendaya, who broke free from the endless mental powers,


    grabbed Alex¡¯s hand and bowed to thank the audience.


    Lights faded.


    Soon after, the stage was switched for a different scene, and Alex was never seen


    anymore.


    ¡°I could feel pains in my heart!¡± After breakng free from the emotions earlier, Beatrice


    said in a depressed tone, ¡°It was an unbelievable performance by Master Rockefeller.


    His piano led the entire song. I felt there was an immersive feeling, as if I had be


    the female lead of the story. Who is this Master Rockefeller, Mr. n? Do you know


    him? Too bad, he wore a mask, otherwise, I really want to meet him.¡±


    n replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?


    This song is too good for us normal humans! As


    for Master Rockefeller, I don¡¯ t really know who he is. I only know his name is Alex


    Rockefeller and his family seems to run a cosmeticspany. Lush Cosmetics is the


    name, I think.¡±


    After hearing his words, Beatrice was shocked.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Alex Rockefeller her brother-inw?¡¯


    However, she had never heard of Lush Cosmetics whatsoever. She thought that it must


    be a different person with the same name. She would never believe that her


    brother-inw, Alex could y the piano.


    At the same time, a few men, by a corner offstage, looked at the stage lights that were


    just lit up.


    One of them murmured, ¡°Who would have thought there are two people who possess


    mental powers, and they could coordinate with each other and create such a huge


    impact?


    It¡¯s really effortless. With the help of these two, I can finallyplete my


    mastery of Mental Fortress.¡±


    ¡°When are we doing it, chief?¡± someone next to him asked.


    He replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are not in a hurry. After our previous debacle, Zendaya is


    now on alert. Haven¡¯t you noticed the surrounding security personnel are all fighters?


    They are people of the Stoermer family of Michigan. We¡¯ll be digging our own graves if


    we do it here! However, after leaving this stadium, could she still bring several hundreds


    of fighters home and sleep together?¡±


    The few of them were deep in conversation and did not pay attention to their


    surroundings. Not far away, Brittany just happened to pass by as she headed to the


    restroom.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 493

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 493


    Brittany was already an Intermediate-Royal ranked fighter, so her hearing was


    astounding.


    She had overheard these people discussing the plot of harming Zendaya. However,


    Zendaya was going to be herpany¡¯s celebrity endorser soon. How could she


    let Zendaya get hurt?


    Plus, she was very fond of Zendaya. Upon entering the restroom, she quickly dialed


    Alex¡¯s number and told him about the matter.


    ¡°Okay, I understand! Just pretend nothing has happened, Mom. Go home after the


    concert.¡±


    ***


    It was nine o¡¯clock when Zendaya sang the final song of the night.


    Alex was on the stage to y the piano for the song as well. Merging their mental


    powers as endless artistic conceptions filled the stadium, they instantly pushed the


    atmosphere of the concert to a strange pinnacle that was awed by ten of thousands of


    people.


    ¡°Chief, not to mention her singing, this song of Zendaya¡¯s is really nice.¡±


    ¡°If I can listen to her live singing every day in the future, I will not trade it even if you


    were to give me ten wives!¡±


    The one who spoke was a fat man, and he was a subordinate of the chief earlier.


    The chief in question was a rather young person in his thirties. He wore a pair of ck


    rim sses and looked very polite. However, he had a nickname, Clown.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He was infamous in the tomb raiding circle, people would tremble with fear after hearing


    his name. He was also wanted by Divine Constabry.


    Clown chuckled softly as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will soon be able to listen to that


    angelic voice of hers. Besides, such a beautifuldy could be your sister-inw.


    What do you think?¡±


    Fatty smiled as he said, ¡°For Zendaya bing my sister-inw, that will be an


    amazing story to tell!¡±


    Soon, as the concert ended, most of the audience headed for the exits.


    Clown, Fatty, and a few of their men also left the stadium with the crowd. Everything


    seemed to go well and the concert was a great sess.


    The song ¡°Doors of Fate¡± quickly became the talk of the town. After a night of ebullition,


    it would definitely top all the major music charts.


    ¡°You can leave now!¡±


    At the backstage of the stadium, Alex was about to approach Zendaya, but a young


    man stopped in front of him and also blocked Zendaya, who was approaching. Alex was


    slightly taken aback.


    At first nce, he knew that the young man was a fighter and his cultivation level was


    not low. He was even stronger than Autumn by half, he was at half step to Mystic rank.


    The man was from the Stoermer family of Michigan, he was specifically tasked with the


    responsibility to protect Zendaya for tonight¡¯s concert.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing, Hunter Stoermer? Alex Rockefeller here is my friend!¡±


    Zendaya chided as she tried to push away the young man.


    However, Hunter didn¡¯t even flinch as he said, ¡°Miss, now that the concert has ended,


    your safety will be my responsibility. The patriarch has already given his words, I can do


    things as I see fit.¡±


    Alex looked at Hunter. At this moment, he could clearly see the look of jealousy and


    anger in Hunter¡¯s eyes. Yes, it was indeed jealousy.


    Although Hunter hailed from the Stoermer family and shared the family name, Zendaya


    and him were not blood-rted. He was adopted by the Stoermer family and was given


    the family name as a result.


    However, he possessed great talent and was already at half step to Mystic rank at such


    a young age.


    The patriarch of the Stoermer family saw great potential in him and even


    promised to give him Zendaya¡¯s hand in marriage as long as he could achieve Mystic


    rank. Therefore, he already saw Zendaya as his fianc¨¦e.


    However, when he saw Zendaya and Alex¡¯s coboration in the song ¡°Doors of Fate¡±


    earlier, he felt that they were as if they were meant to be together. Even more infuriating


    was the fact that he even shouted with the crowd like an idiot, ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡±


    Now that he was clear headed, he wanted to give himself a few ps on his face when


    recalling the incident earlier. Didn¡¯t he try to get himself cuckolded?


    Therefore, when he saw Alex now, he wished dearly that he could break his fingers for


    being able to y piano so well.


    Alex said, ¡°Well, I received news earlier that a group of people is trying to harm Miss


    Zendaya.


    They might be setting up an ambush on your route back home, so I want to


    escort your back, just in case it happens.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that they are the same group of people fromst time?¡± Zendaya eximed.


    Alex replied, ¡°Very possible.¡±


    Hunter snorted. ¡°The Stoermer family has countless elite fighters here and I¡¯ll stay by


    Zendaya¡¯s side to take care of her. If anyone ever tries to harm her, I¡¯ll make sure he will


    regret being born into this world.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 494

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 494


    Alex replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to be a little more careful.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I get it. Thank you for the reminder, off you go,¡± said Hunter.


    ¡°Alex is very powerful, Hunter. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have lost my life back then,¡±


    added Zendaya. Hunter sneered in his heart.


    There was saying in ancient times that one would devote her life to her savior to repay


    his favor.


    After rescuing her once, they were now already in sync. If Alex were to rescue her once


    again, they might even have a kid soon¡­ When the time came, could he endure such a


    great humiliation of being cuckolded? Plus, how could Alex be powerful when he


    couldn¡¯t sense any inner force in him? He must have been blessed by Lady Luckst


    time for saving Zendaya from harm by chance.


    However, Zendaya was still the third daughter of the Stoermer family.


    On paper, Hunter was only a servant to Zendaya. Since Zendaya insisted, he couldn¡¯t


    help but take a step back.


    ¡°Since Miss insists, then he cane with us. But let me make this clear; if anything


    happens, I am not going to save him.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need your protection.¡±


    Zendaya directly grabbed Alex¡¯s arm and entered the minivan together as she said,


    ¡°You yed too well just now, Alex.


    It¡¯s even better thanst time. Based on your piano


    skills, you can even participate in the Brahms International Piano Competition¡­¡±


    Watching both of them getting into the minivan and sitting extremely close to each other,


    Hunter was bridled with anger. At the time, he felt an urge to rush forward and yank Alex


    out of the minivan but he did not do it.


    In fact, Zendaya had no idea about the promise between her grandfather and Hunter.


    ***


    On the other hand, Clown and his men had already set up an ambush on the road.


    ¡°Chief, it¡¯s all ready to go!¡±


    ¡°This is the only path for Zendaya to return home, let us wait for them toe, just like


    shooting fish in the barrel.¡±


    Clown lit a cigarette and looked at the moonless, starless sky as he eximed, ¡°A dark


    and stormy night, what a great weather! About that pianist brat, I want him too!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Fatty nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he got into Zendaya¡¯s minivan.¡±


    Clown hummed. ¡°Perfect!¡±


    ***


    At 9.30 p.m., Zendaya¡¯s minivan suddenly stopped halfway on the road.


    Hunter, who was sitting in the passenger seat, frowned and quicklymunicated with


    the security car leading the convoy using his wireless radio. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did


    the cars stop moving?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, there is an ident.¡±


    ¡°When can we pass through?¡±


    ¡°Let me get out of the car and take a look¡­ It might take a while. It is a chain ident


    involving four vehicles and two electric scooters. Someone is injured and the whole road


    has been blocked. Why don¡¯ t we take a detour¡­¡±


    Just then, Hunter heard a screaming from the other side of the wireless radio. His


    chest tightened.


    Just as he was about to ask what happened, he saw a dump truck that


    was filled with yellow sand, suddenly rushing out from the side road. With a loud bang, it


    crashed into the security car leading the convoy.


    The front of the security car was shattered, but the dump truck flipped over hard.


    Emptying the entire truck of yellow sand, the truck went straight onto the minivan and


    pressed against it.


    Hunter¡¯s race wildly. He hurriedly shouted at the minivan driver, ¡°Pull back! Reverse


    now!¡±


    However, they could not pull back the minivan as there were vehicles behind blocking


    their way.


    ¡°Come with me, Zendaya!¡±


    Hunter instantly roared and was about to push the minivan¡¯s door open. Unexpectedly, a


    car just happened to slide right next to the minivan, blocking the door.


    ¡°B*stard, get lost! Hurry and get the f*ck out!¡± He was livid.


    However, at this moment, the loud sound of a propeller buzzed overhead. It was a huge


    helicopter, it suddenly flew over.


    Clunk!


    A loud sound was heard overhead. Something hit the top of the minivan as the minivan


    trembled. In the next moment, everyone felt their bodies soaring into the sky. The entire


    minivan left the ground as it was hoisted by the helicopter.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 495

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 495


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Other than Zendaya, Alex, Hunter, and the driver, Bunty, Autumn, and a personal


    assistant named Missy were seated in the minivan. At this moment, everyone in the


    minivan screamed in fear.


    Another minivan on the ground was isted. All its doors had been blocked by other


    vehicles. There was no way for its upants to escape, they could only watch


    Zendaya¡¯s minivan fly far away in the sky as it was being hoisted by a ck helicopter.


    A lot of people were shocked as they witnessed the entire event being unfolded, just like


    a scene that would only appear in movies. They shouted in disbelief, ¡°Oh my god! Oh


    my god!¡±


    Not far away, Clown took a nce at the helicopter that was flying away in the sky and


    grinned slightly. ¡°Job¡¯s done, retreat!¡±


    ***


    Whoosh!


    The helicopter made a banked turn.


    The minivan was swayed high at a slope angle of over thirty five degrees.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Bunty trembled violently like a diseased hen and she looked as pale as a sheet of


    paper. Both her hands gripped the armrests of the seat tightly as she started screaming.


    On the other hand, Alex, who had a cold expression on his face, looked through the


    windows.


    At this moment, the helicopter gained altitude and the entire minivan was at


    least fifty meters off the ground. If they were to fall at such an altitude, they would turn


    into meat pulp unless there was a living saving miracle from their ancestors.


    ¡°Do you think we will die, Alex?¡±


    Shivering, Zendaya clutched Alex¡¯s arm and leaned herself against him as her body


    became limp. It seemed this was the only way that she could find sce amidst the


    imminent danger.


    Nobody could truly face death head on without wanting to die in the first ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you.¡±


    As Alex spoke, something seemed to gently strike his heartstring. It was a very unusual


    feeling, just like one that he felt when the both of them immersed in the emotions during


    the performance of ¡°Doors of Fate¡±.


    Zendaya snuggled closer into his embrace and suddenly said, ¡°Alex, I don¡¯t know if


    there is a past life or an afterlife, but if there is an afterlife, I wish I could meet you again


    and wait for you, just like how it is in the ¡®Doors of Fate¡¯.¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart trembled and he gently caressed her pretty face with his right hand. The


    look in his gaze was filled withplicated feelings.


    At this moment, Hunter was about to take out his cell phone and make a call.


    Unfortunately, there may be some sort of jamming device installed on the helicopter. He


    was furious as he couldn¡¯t get any signal on his phone at all. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Who


    are these people? Where are they taking us to?¡±


    After roaring, he turned his head and looked toward the carriage. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Zendaya, I¡­¡±


    What did he see after that?


    He saw Alex holding Zendaya in his arms, with his hand on her face. Their gazes met


    affectionately as their faces moved closer as if they were going to kiss.


    Whoosh!


    In that instant, Hunter felt a flurry of dizziness as if his mind were being pressed by


    countless thoughts of him being cuckolded.


    ¡°Hey, b*stard! What do you think you are doing? Are you trying to take advantage of


    Zendaya? Get your hands off her, or else, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Hunter was extremely


    angry as the rage from the thoughts earlier fumed his mind.


    Alex looked at him and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t take advantage of her. Miss Zendaya was


    frightened, so I just tried tofort her by hugging her. You better hurry and figure out a


    way to rescue us instead.¡±


    Hunter almost wanted to spit blood as he thought, ¡®Comfort? Nonsense! Why would I


    want to rescue you?¡¯


    He replied in frustration, ¡°How do we rescue ourselves? Are you saying that we should


    jump out from here? There is no cell phone signal, we can¡¯t even establish contact with


    the convoy!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Jeez, didn¡¯t I remind you earlier? I thought you were really


    capable, but it turned out to be a great disappointment. Don¡¯t you worry so much, the


    perpetrators inside the helicopter didn¡¯t make us crash down from here. Looks like they


    are not aiming for our lives. Perhaps there¡¯s a chance that we might get rescued.¡±


    ¡°Get your hands off Zendaya, now! ¡± Hunter roared desperately.


    Zendaya said, ¡°Are you kidding me, Hunter Stoermer? Is this the time to deal with such


    trivial matters? Quick, think of a way to save us! My grandfather sent you here to protect


    me, are you really capable?¡±


    Hunter was speechless.


    About ten minutester, Autumn suddenly shouted, ¡°Look, it seems the helicopter tries


    to take us off thend.¡±


    Bunty¡¯s bby cheeks trembled. ¡°Argh! What should we do? Could it be that they are


    trying to drown us into the ocean?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes glistened. Once they had reached the sea, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for


    Alex to directly jump down into the sea with the Mystic Armor. However, Zendaya had


    no cultivation technique at all, she would definitely die if she were to follow suit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait!¡±


    He thought, ¡®Let¡¯s see what the other party is up to.¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 496

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 496


    There wasplete silence in the minivan, only the rotor sounds of the helicopter could


    be heard, reminding them that they were getting further away from thend.


    Boom!


    Until a certain moment, the minivan suddenlynded with a loud sound.


    Looking out of the windows, Alex and the rest found that they were now on the deck of a


    cruise ship.


    It was so isted here that one would bail his eyes out and cry for help to


    no avail.


    As for the helicopter, it just flew away after setting the minivan down, deigning to even


    care about them as if they were justpleting a delivery.


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s no one here?!¡±


    Missy stuck her face onto the window and nervously looked outside but she couldn¡¯t


    catch any signs of life.


    Hunter directly kicked the door open. After getting off the passenger seat, he yanked the


    door to the rear seats open. He shouted at Alex, who was seated inside, ¡°Get out, get


    out of the car now!¡±


    Alex patted Zendaya and said, ¡°He¡¯s telling us to get out of the car, Miss Zendaya.


    Since he¡¯s so fierce, we better get off now.¡±


    Hunter¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. Only you, get off now! I am


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    counting down from three, if you don¡¯t get off by then, I will break your legs!¡±


    ¡°Hunter, why are you doing this to Mr. Rockefeller? He has nothing against you, are you


    nuts?¡± Zendaya retorted angrily.


    Seeing Zendaya still backing Alex, Hunter couldn¡¯t help but lose his cool.


    ¡°Zendaya, the patriarch promised me that he would give me your hand in marriage if I could achieve


    Mystic rank. I¡¯m confident thatl will definitely achieve Mystic rank in three months. When


    the timees, you will be my wife. You said, why did I target him? Because you are


    my fianc¨¦e, and this b*stard tried to make advances to my fianc¨¦e! He should feel


    fortunate that I did not throw him overboard immediately!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard it as she had never


    heard of such an arrangement.


    Meanwhile, her first reaction was to clutch Alex¡¯s arm, much to Hunter¡¯s chagrin. He


    extended his arm and wanted to yank Alex out of the minivan.


    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out with a bang. Someone fired a shot near his feet, with the


    bullet grazing his shoe sole. He trembled in fear and hurriedly hid in front of the minivan.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± He shouted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Isn¡¯t it nice to take a look at the surrounding scenery while you are


    still alive? ¡± A man¡¯s slightly hoarse voice sounded in the dark.


    Alex condensed his Chi onto his eyes, turning them into night vision, and looked toward


    the direction of the sound. He could see a row of men standing on the balcony of the


    deck¡¯s second floor, all of them had weapons in their hands as they covetously eyed


    them down.


    The darkness of the night, along with the strong ocean breeze hid them from view. Even


    Alex had not noticed their presence earlier until the gunshot.


    Hunter stole a glimpse at the men and asked, ¡°Who are you people? What do you


    want? If you want money, no problem. The Stoermer family is not short of money. Just


    tell us the amount, and we will offer you right away.¡±


    The man fell into silence for a while and said, ¡°One trillion dors. If you could take it


    out, I will release everyone here immediately!¡±


    ¡°A trillion dors, why don¡¯t youmit a robbery instead?¡± Hunter retorted angrily.


    ¡°We are robbing right now, did you just find out?¡± The manughed.


    As he spoke, many people next to him roared withughter.


    Another helicopter flew over at the moment.


    The man who spoke previously said, ¡°The chief is here.¡±


    As expected, the ones who came down from the helicopter this time were Clown and his


    subordinates. Clown was probably a chain smoker. He had a cigarette in his mouth as


    heughed heartily and walked toward the minivan. ¡°Congrattions on the sess of


    the concert, Miss Zendaya! Another chart topping new song is in the making tomorrow!¡±


    At this moment, the lights on the cruise ship were turned on, they were as bright as


    daylight.


    Zendaya looked at Clown but she did not recognize him at all. She frowned and asked,


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you capture us?¡±


    Clown smiled and said, ¡°Because I am your future husband! Oh, let me introduce


    myself, my name is Quincy Zoppins, my alias is Clown.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 497

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 497


    When Zendaya heard it, her face turned pale white as she tightened her grip on Alex¡¯s


    arm.


    What was the most important thing for a woman? Of course, it was her innocence.


    Now this Clown guy actually wanted her as his wife. More importantly, she had been


    captured somewhere in the ocean, there was no way she could call for help. Thinking


    that the man was going to force himself upon her, she couldn¡¯t help shivering down her


    spine as suicidal thoughts began bubbling in her mind. Meanwhile, a twinkle shed


    across Alex¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s actually Clown! Could he be the one who hasn¡¯t been captured by Divine


    Constabry for a long time, and the person who almost killed Steel Tower?¡¯


    Just as he was deep in thought, he suddenly heard Zendaya speak. ¡°The one that you


    want to capture is me, this has nothing to do with the others. Release them, I will agree


    to your demands.¡±


    She had made up her mind.


    These people were too powerful, and they even had guns. There was no way she could


    escape.


    Instead of bringing so many people together to their end, she rather stayed back and


    feigned civility to the opponents. Only then would she find a way to escape. If she really


    could not flee, she would bite off her tongue and kill herself before Clown could


    humiliate her.


    ¡°What?!¡± The rest were instantly shocked to hear Zendaya¡¯s statement.


    However, Bunty, Missy, and the uncle driver didn¡¯t utter a word as they were shocked to


    the core. They were all for Zendaya taking the bullet for them if the opponents would let


    them escape.


    Hunter shouted, ¡°Do not fear, Zendaya, nobody can hurt you as long as I am here.¡±


    He was a heavenly prodigy, at half step to Mystic rank.


    He had absolute confidence in


    his fighting prowess. As one of the best fighters among the younger generation of


    Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family, he was respected wherever he went. With that, it was rather


    inevitable that he thought high and mighty of himself and might looked down upon


    others.


    ¡®Hmph, what a bunch of thieves. Even if you have guns, I might not lose to you!¡¯ With


    that thought in Hunter¡¯s mind, he threw a punch at the deck.


    It was a well made deckid with treated teak wood flooring. He punched right through


    the deck and sent a few wooden nks upright. He grabbed onto two of them and


    rushed toward Clown like lightning.


    As long as he could take down Clown, the leader of the group, the rest of the group


    would not act recklessly, fearing repercussions. With that, he would be able to turn the


    tables.


    Hunter thought well, but reality taught him a lesson.


    After rushing in front of Clown,


    Hunter was about to hit him with the wooden nk Suddenly, his brain seemed to be


    stabbed by something as his nerves all over his body were jolted with excruciating pain.


    His mind also went nk momentarily. When he returned to his senses, Clown had


    kicked him in the stomach.


    In that instant, Hunter was sent flying away.


    With a loud boom, he crashed into the guardrail of the cruise ship and almost fell


    overboard.


    ¡°You¡­ What technique did you use just now?¡± Hunter looked at him with shock written


    all over his face. He had never seen such moves before.


    However, he couldn¡¯t hold himself and spat out a mouthful of blood upon finishing his


    sentence.


    ¡°Mental power!¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart jolted. Never did he expect that Clown could wield mental attacks as well.


    No wonder he was able to elude Anna Coleman and Sky Melvis¡¯ pursuit for such a long


    time.


    Deigning to even look at Hunter, Clown looked at the few people inside the minivan with


    a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s suffocating sitting in the minivan, Miss Zendaya. Why don¡¯t you


    of wine and some good food. This is the way of life!¡±


    Seeing Hunter defeated so easily, Zendaya had lost all hope.


    She leaned into Alex and whispered into his ears as she almost wanted to cry, ¡°I will try


    my best to stall himter so you can escape, Alex. When the timees, just escape


    and leave me behind, okay?¡±


    Alex was touched. Never did he expect that Zendaya would make such a choice in the


    line between life or death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be fine!¡±


    ¡°He wants to get you? Over my dead body then!¡±


    ¡°Can you sing for me now? Sing as loud as you can with all your emotions!¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice condensed itself into a line and rang in Zendaya¡¯s ears.


    Only Zendaya could hear it.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She looked at him with a puzzled expression but nodded.


    Clown was getting impatient. ¡°Hey, get out now! Are you an idiot? She is my wife, why


    the f*ck are you getting intimate with her there? Hurry and get out of there. On the count


    of three, I will break your legs if you are not out by then!¡±


    Alex smiled. Suddenly, he looked at him and said, ¡°Clown, do you know what it means


    by asking for trouble? We, Divine Constabry have searched all over California for


    you but to no avail. Who would have thought you woulde knocking on our doors


    now?


    I really have to thank you!¡±


    ¡°What?! You are from Divine Constabry?!¡± Clown¡¯s expression abruptly changed


    when he heard those words.


    At this very moment, Zendaya¡¯s voice that was filled with strong fluctuation of mental


    power, was unleashed in full bloom.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­!¡±


    She sang in her soprano voice.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 498

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 498


    Invisible to the naked eye, circles of mental energy emanated out of Zendaya in all


    directions with herself as the center, like waves of the ocean.


    The moment Alex heard Zendaya¡¯s voice, his heart jolted and almost fell victim to it.


    As for Clown¡¯s subordinates on the second-floor balcony of the cruise ship, they were in


    a daze as they were immediately influenced by her singing. Soon after, they fell into the


    inescapable allure of her singing.


    ¡°Haha! You can¡¯t charm me with that singing of yours, Miss Zendaya!¡± Clownughed.


    Suddenly, Alex fiercely made his move by kicking the seat nearest to the door of the


    minivan.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the entire seat was kicked out by him from a fixed position, and was


    sent flying at Clown.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    He thought he had the victory in hand. As an Intermediate-Mystic ranked fighter,


    coupled with the proficiency in mental attacks, ordinary fighters were no match for him


    at all. He would even dare to fight someone of Peak- Mystic rank. However, he had


    never seen someone as violent as Alex.


    He hurriedly stepped sideways to dodge the seat.


    The seat grazed his body and mmed hard into Fatty, who was standing next to him.


    As if he were hit by a moving lotive, Fatty swished up and was sent crashing


    overboard, falling directly into the ocean.


    Whoosh!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Alex rushed out of the minivan like a cheetah going after its prey.


    At this moment, Clown sent an attack out using his mental power and had a dagger,


    which glittered with cold sparkles, in his hand. He drew himself closer to Alex and


    stabbed him in the abdomen with the dagger. He didn¡¯t stab Alex¡¯s vital part as he was


    still useful to him.


    Puff!


    The dagger stabbed Alex.


    However, it only pierced his clothes. Under the protection of the Mystic Armor, Alex¡¯s


    defense was as sturdy as steel. Meanwhile, Alex grasped the dagger and broke the


    de into two pieces with a sudden fierce force.


    ¡°What? How could you be so strong? Who the hell are you? Among the subordinates


    under Sky Melvis, is there even someone like you?¡±


    Clown was shocked. The insane


    defense was even more powerful than Steel Tower¡¯s back then.


    Alex eximed, ¡°You are Clown indeed! You can¡¯t escape!¡±


    Clown quickly abandoned his dagger and retreated at lightning speed.


    At the same time, he let out a roar using his mental power to forcefully wake up his


    subordinates, interfering with Zendaya¡¯s singing. He shouted, ¡°Fire, fire your weapons!


    Kill this damn b*stard!¡±


    At first, he wanted to capture Alex alive for his use. However, realizing that Alex was too


    powerful, he rather wanted him dead.


    In the next second, gunshots were suddenly heard.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Alex quickly hid behind the minivan. The barrage of bullets pierced through the air and


    prated the deck, leaving it in full of holes.


    The upants of the minivan finally


    returned to their senses. They screamed in terror, frightened at the prospect of sudden


    death in the next moment.


    ¡°Get down, Zendaya!¡±


    Roar!


    Alex pushed his hands against the minivan as the Chi of Foundation Establishment


    stage inside his body went rampant. He shoved the minivan and mmed it toward the


    cabin.


    Unguarded, Clown was hit by the rear of the minivan and almost spat out a mouthful of


    blood.


    Wham!


    The minivan pushed against Clown¡¯s body, ramming him into and out of the cabin. His


    entire body was hurled into a wooden cab.


    Hunter, who was sitting limply on the floor, almost had his eyes popped out of his head


    to witness such a scene unfolding right in front of his eyes.


    If Alex were to fight him earlier, he would have been defeated in one single move.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 499

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 499


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Pinned down by the front of the minivan, Clown screamed frantically. It was because an


    exposed nail in the cabin coincidentally pierced his bottom. He felt excruciating pain as


    he injured his bottom. He could not move at all, with tears streaming down his cheeks.


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him! Kill this mongrel!¡±


    Clown frantically roared and focused all his mental power to interfere with Alex¡¯s


    thought.


    If this happened a few days ago, perhaps Alex would have been influenced by his


    power. However, his soul had been resonating frequently with Zendaya these past few


    days and pushed his mental power to higher levels. More importantly, he had used


    mystic art to absorb the evil energy from Serena¡¯s Stake of Exorcism, which had further


    improved his mental strength in the process. Therefore, he could hold off Clown¡¯s


    interference.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Clown¡¯s subordinates on the second floor kept spraying their guns at Alex.


    Alex tore a door off the minivan and ced it on his head as a shield.


    ¡°What the hell! Is he The Hulk?! ¡± Hunter eximed as he was dumbfounded, with his


    mouth agape.


    Alex hurriedly ordered Zendaya to keep singing as to disrupt the actions of Clown¡¯s


    subordinates while calling out to Hunter, ¡°Hey, Stoermer,e with me!¡±


    However, it turned out that Hunter was in daze after being influenced by Zendaya¡¯s


    singing, his mobility had be very slow.


    Alex cursed and finally proceeded alone. He held the door like Captain America¡¯s


    shield.


    Smack! Smack!


    In less than two minutes, all the men on the second floor were as if being smashed by a


    heavily armored vehicle, without knowing the amounts of their bones that had been


    shattered.


    All of them were thrown into the ocean as fodders for fish.


    It was an extremely dark night with a strong breeze. They were miles away from the


    nearestnd. Having sustained heavy injuries, these people could not swim for the


    shore. Their fatality was certain with a rate of at least 99%.


    The danger was cleared.


    Alex picked up a gun from the floor, weighed it and fiddled around with it¡­ After


    emptying it of its bullets, he just tossed it overboard.


    The rest were also kicked into the ocean, sinking to the bottom of the sea.


    ¡°Hey, Stoermer, go inside and check. Try and figure out how to establish contact with


    the people on shore,¡± Alex said as he jumped down from the second floor and pointed


    at Hunter.


    Hunter was initially reluctant to go, but he finally dared not refuse upon seeing Alex¡¯s


    murderous gaze. He could only obediently go into the cabin to check for working radio


    equipment.


    Meanwhile, Alex yanked Clown out of his spot.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A shriek of pain was heard as Clown felt a chapped pain on his bottom. A line of bloody


    gash formed along his thigh due to abrasion, while the other leg was almost broken.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Alex directly gave him three hard ps on the face. Suddenly, a little notebook fell out of


    Clown¡¯s pocket. Alex nonchntly picked it up and opened it. To his surprise, it was a


    book with techniques to cultivate one¡¯s mental power.


    ¡°This is great, thank you so much!¡± He said and shoved the notebook into his pocket.


    Clown was heartbroken as he said, ¡°Now that you have taken my belongings, can you


    let me go?


    If you release me now, I will give you a billion dors!¡±


    ¡°If you give a trillion dors, I¡¯ll consider doing so.¡± Alex replied, returning the exact


    words uttered by Clown¡¯s subordinate moments ago.


    Clown¡¯s expression darkened as he knew that this moment was the darkest moment in


    his life. Once he was taken away by the Divine Constabry, his life would be over.


    Therefore, he had to try his luck.


    He peeked into the darkness in the ocean. With his capability, he could escape as long


    as he jumped into the ocean.


    Focusing his breath on his energy core, he condensed his inner force and was about to


    release an outburst of mental power before jumping overboard, However, Alex punched


    him in the energy core without warning. Suddenly, all his inner force disappeared in the


    blink of an eye, just like a ttened ball.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you shatter my energy core and ruin my martial arts?!¡± He screamed


    in pain.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Alex smirked.


    With that, Alex stomped and broke his leg, apanied by a loud crack sound.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to leap into the ocean and escape? Now, here is your chance. Jump, I


    won¡¯t go after you.¡±


    Alex looked at him with a mocking expression on his face.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 500

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 500


    Clown spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes were filled with malice. Leaping into the


    ocean at this moment was tantamount to suicide. It was better to live a terrible life than


    death. He did not want to die so soon.


    At this moment, Zendaya, Autumn and the rest alsoe out of the minivan.


    Autumn was scared witless by what happened just now. Seeing the enemies were


    almost decimatedpletely, leaving only Clown, who was half dead after being beaten


    by Alex, she promptly approached him and beat him up with punches and kicks.


    After a while, Alex quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, I need him alive.¡±


    Autumn looked at Alex and nodded respectfully.


    She did not know how powerful Alex was as she did not get to see him disy his great


    power, by battling eight assassins alone previously. However, today she saw with her


    own eyes that Alex pushed the minivan and killed dozens of gunned gangsters all by


    himself, and Hunter was weak like trash in his eyes.


    Having seen all of that, her heart trembled greatly as she was absolutely floored.


    After all, fighters worshipped stronger and mightier fighters, and so did she.


    Zendaya pulled Alex as she asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alex looked at her gently.


    As he finished speaking, Zendaya copsed into his arms and started sobbing.


    ¡°All right, the signal has been restored, we can make phone calls now!¡±


    At this moment, Hunter¡¯s voice sounded as he came out of the cabin.


    However, at a nce, Zendaya and Alex locked in a tight embrace. He was instantly


    heartbroken as he was branded cuckold.


    ¡°D¡­ Damn it!¡±


    Yet, he had a ludicrous feeling that these two people were meant to be together, and he


    should give them his best wishes instead.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Alex¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, bringing him back to his senses. It was a call from his


    mother, Brittany.


    ¡°Where are you now, Son? Are you okay? Why couldn¡¯t I reach you earlier? I heard that


    Zendaya¡¯s car fleet got into an ident, is she okay?¡±


    Brittany fired a barrage of questions as soon as the call was connected.


    Even though she knew her son was powerful, she could not help but feel worried. After


    all, mothers would always worry about their children when they were far away from


    home.


    Alex replied, ¡°I am alright, don¡¯t worry. Someone else got into the ident, we were just


    stuck on the road for a while. Perhaps, the phone signal here is weak.¡±


    ¡°Great. Get us some pizza on your way backter. I¡¯m a bit hungry,¡± Brittany said.


    Alex was speechless. The few sentences earlier were definitely civilities, the demand for


    pizza seemed to be the reason why she called.


    Not only did the ringing phone wake up Alex, but it also brought Zendaya back to her


    senses.


    She knew well beforehand that Alex was a married man and there was no way they


    could ever be together. Her eyes dimmed as she took a few steps back.


    Alex seemed to be able to understand her feelings at the moment.


    However, he could only gently sigh andmented the workings of fate.


    Soon after, he gave Anna Coleman a call. ¡°Hey, Tigress. Do you want me to send you a


    man?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna instantly chided, ¡°Screw you and your jokes!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke, it¡¯s Clown!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Clown! Gah, who is¡­ Ah, what did you say? Clown?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s Clown. We are now on a cruise ship in the middle of the ocean. Come here


    and take things over. By the way, please send two ten-inch pizzas with pepperoni vor


    please, thank you!¡±


    There was still time before Anna came over.


    A whim struck Alex. Previously, he found spiritual soil among the batch of funerary


    objects stolen by Clown. Would there be more funerary objects lying around on this


    ship?


    Perhaps more of the spiritual soil too?


    He was excited remembering how the spiritual soil allowed his pot of frosty octagon


    flowers to bloom overnight. If only he could get more of this soil and use it in nting


    spiritual herbs, that would be great!


    Even if he was not going to nt spiritual herbs, he could grow cucumbers or some


    other vegetables. At least, he did not have to worry about hunger anymore.


    After taking a stroll in the cabin, he unexpectedly found something interesting while


    passing by a certain room.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 501

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 501


    ¡°Are these seeds?¡± Alex didn¡¯t find another patch of spiritual soil. However, he found a bunch of


    weird looking seeds in a ck antique porcin jar that were slightly flowing with Chi.


    He had no idea how long they had been around, but they looked as if they were on the brink of death.


    ¡®Could Clown have dug up these seeds from some other grave?¡¯


    ¡®So, their Chi would start depleting once they were out of the grave. Otherwise, why else would they


    still


    be alive?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll think about thatter. As long as there¡¯s Chi flowing in it, they must be good.¡¯


    Alex took a stic bag out and kept the seeds before cing the whole bag into his pocket. As for the


    porcin jar, he didn¡¯t want to take it since the members of Divine Constabry might think he was


    being greedy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In just a few moments, Anna, Sky and the others arrived at the scene in two helicopters.


    Sky pped Alex¡¯s shoulder as he looked at Clown, who looked as if he was taking hisst breaths. ¡°It


    really is Clown! You¡¯ve done well, my friend. We¡¯ll give you full credit for this mission.¡±


    Anna huffed. ¡°So this guy had been hiding on the oceans. No wonder we couldn¡¯t find him in


    California!¡±


    Alex turned to her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the pizza?¡±


    Anna rolled her eyes. ¡°You have to wait at least twenty minutes for pizzas. Do we look like we have the


    time for that? I just asked them to deliver it to your house.¡±


    She then threw him a bag of food. ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Anna pointed to the words on the bag. ¡°Are you dyslexic? It¡¯s pretzels!¡±


    In just a few moments, the members of Divine Constabry arrested Clown and cruised into one of the


    ports to confiscate all the tomb antiques.


    Alex and the others were sent back to California by helicopter. It was midnight by the time Alex got


    back


    to Maple Vi. He didn¡¯t expect to see Brittany, Waltz and Maya watching television while eating chips.


    ¡°How are you guys not asleep yet?¡± Alex was surprised.


    ¡°Oh, we forgot our sense of time. This show is too good.¡± Maya said as she yawned.


    Alex took a look at the television and just sawmercials.


    ¡®What¡¯s so good aboutmercials?¡¯


    Just then, he realized that the three were actually waiting for him toe home.


    Brittany stood up. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯re done with television for the night. Run along to bed now, we


    have a busy day ahead of us! You go to sleep too, Alex!¡±


    Brittany and Maya then went upstairs to their rooms. Waltz, on the other hand, leaned onto him. She


    had showered a while ago so she smelled nice and soft. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she said,


    ¡°Did you get a taste of that pretty superstar? You¡¯ve been out for quite a long time, you know? Hmmm, I


    can even smell some perfume on you. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    Alex panicked. ¡°What? No way¡­ Where?¡±


    Waltz pinched him hard on his chest and huffed. Turning around, she rushed upstairs as well.


    Alex took a sniff of his clothes. ¡®I can¡¯t smell any perfume though.¡¯


    He decided to take a shower as soon as he got back to his room.


    He remembered the seeds he collected earlier. He picked out a few good ones and nted them in the


    pots by his window. He wasn¡¯t sure how long they¡¯ll be able to survive after all.


    At the same time, he noticed that one of the frosty octagon flowers already bore a few seeds.


    The next day, Zendaya showed up at Maple Vi. She came by to help with themercials for Lush


    Cosmetics. She also wanted to thank Alex for saving herst night. With the recent event, Alex had


    saved her twice.


    Brittany was overjoyed to see Zendaya as she excitedly sped onto her hands. ¡°Oh my, Zendaya!


    Hello!


    I¡¯m Brittany, Alex¡¯s mother. I¡¯m such a big fan. Your concert was so amazingst night!¡±


    Even though she was someone who had gone on stage multiple times, Zendaya was slightly startled


    when Brittany grabbed her hand. She felt extremely nervous. This nervousness felt like she was seeing


    her mother-inw for the first time.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 502

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 502


    ¡®Who am I to think like that?¡¯


    After some small talk, Zendaya sat down in the living room and noticed Waltz, Maya and Holly. All three


    of them were gorgeous in their own way. Even the young Holly had a devilish beauty.


    ¡°Uhm, who¡¯s Mrs. Rockefeller?¡± Zendaya turned to Alex, but he was spacing out as he stared at his


    phone. Waltz took a nce at Alex and twitched her mouth. ¡°Does he look like he has a wife?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zendaya covered her mouth, obviously shocked.


    ¡®Does he not?¡¯


    ¡®Alex lied to me? But why?¡¯


    Maya said, ¡°Maybe. But she¡¯s just his wife on paper. She doesn¡¯t count as his actual wife.¡±


    Zendaya was even more confused at this point.


    ¡®Then is he married or not?¡¯


    Alex stood up. ¡°Ms. Stoermer, don¡¯t take them too seriously, they¡¯re just joking. I¡¯m married. Look, my


    wife is asking me to go to her ce now! I¡¯ll be counting on you for themercials, though I don¡¯t


    know much about these things. I¡¯m off!¡±


    Brittany narrowed her eyes. ¡°How could you leave so soon? Ms. Stoermer just arrived! What is that


    woman asking of you? She must be up to no good!¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°No no, it is good news! One of our female schoolmates is getting married tonight and


    we¡¯ve been invited to the wedding.¡±


    This time, he wasn¡¯t lying.


    The group chat was still talking about it as well. The schoolmate was Amanda Halls who used to share


    a


    dorm with Dorothy.


    Zendaya was understanding and kind. ¡°Oh, you must go then. A schoolmate¡¯s wedding is very


    important.


    Don¡¯t worry about themercials, I think Mrs. Rockefeller and I get along quite well, so I¡¯ll definitely


    do my best.¡±


    Brittany held Zendaya¡¯s arm. ¡°See? This is what we mean by being understanding and polite, unlike


    your


    so-called wife. Look at Zendaya, she¡¯s so much better than her. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re still hung


    up on her to be honest. Do you really want to wait until she cheats on you for you to let go?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mom, what are you even saying?¡±


    Brittany was still furious with Dorothy. ¡°Am I wrong? I¡¯m just telling the truth! Tell me, how old are you,


    son? I¡¯m here waiting for you to give me some grandkids but she won¡¯t even let youy a finger on her!


    Why would I want her as my daughter-inw then? Is she there to just be put on a shrine?¡±


    Alex fell speechless.


    His voice became deep and hoarse as he left the vi gloomily. ¡°I¡¯ll be off now.¡±


    However, Zendaya¡¯s eyes were glistening with hope and glee.


    Alex rushed off to the vi in Senna Port along with some cosmetics from Lush Cosmetics.


    He was sure that his own products were safe and effective, especially the anti-aging products. Plus,


    they


    weren¡¯t just effective for the middle-aged or the elderly, but for the young as well. Not only would the


    products make skin smoother, they would be able to make them glow and perfectly moisturized.


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that¡­ The newest cosmetics line from Belle Blossom? Lush Cosmetics, was it?¡±


    ire had sharp eyes and immediately snatched the bag out of Alex¡¯s hands as soon as she saw it.


    After


    opening the bag, she eximed excitedly. ¡°Oh my god! There are three sets of them too! You¡¯re pretty


    thoughtful after all. Lush Cosmetics aren¡¯t for sale and many rich women couldn¡¯t get their hands on


    any


    despite having the money!¡±


    Alex was shocked. ¡°Mom, how did you know that?¡±


    ire replied, ¡°One of my best friends is a VIP member of Belle Blossom. She even brought me along


    to


    enjoy their treatments yesterday. Oh right, where did you get these from? Are they fake?¡±


    Dorothy joined the two, though slightly confused.


    Alex didn¡¯t feel the need to hide the truth. ¡°Lush Cosmetics was invented by my mother, but they


    haven¡¯t mass produced the products yet. I know they¡¯re really effective though, so I brought some for


    all


    of you.¡±


    ¡°What? Your mom invented it?¡± ire scrunched up her nose upon hearing this.


    She despised Brittany, but was terrified of her as well. The moment she realized that Lush Cosmetics


    was invented by Brittany, she instinctively hated these products and her attitude flipped 180 degrees.


    Beatrice, on the other hand, felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡®Lush Cosmetics? Alex? He¡¯s¡­ the Master Rockefeller fromst night!.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 503

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 503


    Beatrice stared at Alex in disbelief.


    The pianist wore a mask on stage. However, byparing the two and with the information that n


    provided, she was sure that the pianist was her brother-inw.


    ¡®He knows how to y the piano and has mastered it! Even n had to step down for him! But wasn¡¯t


    he just a loser?¡¯


    ¡®If he had such skills, why was be willing to ve away for us?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t understand at all, but her gaze softened as she continued to stare at Alex.


    Thinking back to when Zendaya performed ¡®Doors of Fate¡¯ on stage, the emotions she felt made her


    feel


    like Alex should break up with her sister and be with Zendaya instead.


    ¡®How could he fall in love with someone else? He should be with Zendaya!¡¯


    Alex, on the other hand, had no idea what was going on in Beatrice¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t expect Beatrice to


    bump into n during the concert, let alone know that Lush Cosmetics would expose his identity as the


    pianist.


    ¡°So, Lush Cosmetics was invented by your mother? How long has it even been since she woke up from


    hera? How could she make any good quality cosmetics in such a short time? Don¡¯t tell me, she


    rnust¡¯ve added some weird chemicals. Wouldn¡¯t want any health hazards now, do we?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ire threw the products aside, scornful.


    Alex frowned slightly. ¡°Fine, whatever. I can save it for better use anyway.¡±


    ire was hostile. ¡°You never bought me any gifts marrying my daughter, and now you¡¯re giving me


    some hazardous products? I don¡¯t care if your mom wants to defeat Rockefeller Group, that¡¯s wishful


    thinking anyway. But I won¡¯t forgive you if you got us involved.¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold, he remembered what his mother had said.


    ¡®Would I really be happy with such a mother-inw? Can I really handle this life forever?¡¯


    ¡®If I can¡¯t keep my promise and make Dorothy the richest woman in California, wouldn¡¯t that mean I


    won¡¯t ever get her recognition?¡¯


    Dorothy spoke up. ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll have it.¡±


    She took the bag and dragged Alex upstairs. ¡°Hubby, help me pick an outfit to attend the wedding in.¡±


    ire yelled behind them. ¡°Dorothy, you inherited my beauty. So don¡¯t let those hazardous products


    destroy your looks! Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to remarryter on!¡±


    After entering the room, Dorothy hugged Alex as she triedforting him.


    He still seemed quite gloomy, hence she used her trump card. Kissing his forehead and nose, she said,


    ¡°Hubby, you know how my mom is, so don¡¯t take it to heart. If she ever does insult you again, you can


    take it out on me. I¡¯m her daughter, so I have to pay for what she did.¡±


    Alex¡¯s anger and frustration went down. He grabbed her by the waist and pinned her to the bed. ¡°How


    so?¡±


    Dorothy was slightly startled, but she whispered a three letter word softly into his ears. Upon hearing it,


    Alex was so excited that he almost jumped the gun.


    However, they had to attend a weddingter. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve gone down to business right there


    and then.


    She then changed into different outfits in front of Alex, having him help her pick one out.


    Alex, on the other hand, was slightly overwhelmed. He could feel his whole body warming up.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re just so breathtaking, so it doesn¡¯t matter what you wear! You¡¯re bound to make


    everything you wear look good. But I¡¯d suggest you wear something more lowkey, or you might steal


    the


    bride¡¯s spotlight! And that wouldn¡¯t be good, right?¡± Alex suggested matter of factly.


    ¡°Tell me then, what should I wear.¡±


    ¡°How about nothing?¡± Alex joked.


    Dorothy huffed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind as long as you let me.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 504

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 504


    Alex surrendered. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Okay, how about this? A t-shirt and jeans, it¡¯s casual andfortable.¡±


    Even though the outfit was casual, Dorothy was still insanely gorgeous. She looked just like a mortal


    goddess.


    It was almost time for them to leave, Alex asked, ¡°Darling, you and Amanda are pretty close, right?


    How


    much do you n on giving as a wedding gift?¡±


    Dorothy replied, ¡°Amanda is my bestie! Back when we were still in university, I came down with a high


    fever. Thank god she helped take care of me, or my brain would¡¯ve been damaged! You have her to


    thank for being able to marry such a smart wife.¡±


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know a lot of things!¡± Dorothy scrunched up her nose cheekily. With her tight jeans on, she


    sat on Alex¡¯sp and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Amanda doesn¡¯te from a rich family. I


    heard her husband is some manager in apany, so I¡¯m really happy for her. I prepared my end, but I


    think it¡¯s best if we separate our gifts. You¡¯re her schoolmate too, you know? It wouldn¡¯t look good if we


    gave just one.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    He originally wanted to just prepare two thousand. However, he felt the need to increase the amount


    after listening to what his wife said.


    At 4:30 P.M., Alex drove his Aston Martin with Dorothy in the passenger¡¯s seat to the wedding venue,


    Apollo Hotel.


    Many cars were parked at the hotel entrance. Alex handed the valet his car keys and gave him a tip of


    200 dors.


    Dorothy was holding his waist with one arm. ¡°Are you getting a little egoistic just because you have a


    little more money than usual? You gave a tip of 200 dors, which is about my daily sry back then!¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Well I just wanted him to park it with more care. We would lose even more if the car were


    to be scratched or dented, wouldn¡¯t we? Come on, let¡¯s go in. You¡¯re a CEO now, why are you clinging


    on to 200 dors?¡±


    As they walked in, they realized that the wedding was quite grand. There were many decorations and


    they evenid out a red carpet with scattered flowers around it.


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    His wedding ceremony with Dorothy was much more grand than this, but it wasn¡¯t as special as he


    wanted it to be due to the incident.


    The two walked to the hall entrance and ced their gifts at the reception.


    Dorothy handed them a red envelope. She had also prepared a gift that she wanted to give Amanda in


    person.


    Alex, on the other hand, threw them a in box. It was sealed with clear tape, so no one could see


    what


    was inside. The receptionists took a few nces at the box and shot Alex a dirty re.


    After the couple walked into the hall, the receptionist huffed, visibly annoyed. ¡°What the f*ck, how dare


    hee to the wedding without even preparing a red envelope? What is this anyway? It¡¯s just a rusty


    box!¡±


    They then wrote ¡®rusty box¡¯ onto the name list. ¡°Dorothy! Dorothy! Over here!¡± Just then, someone


    called out to Dorothy. They were her schoolmates from university.


    ¡°Wow Assex, you still look as beautiful as ever. What a goddess.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve aged at all. You¡¯re even prettier than before now!¡±


    A few male schoolmates stood up and weed her warmly.


    One of them was wearing an Armani suit and a Vacheron Constantin watch. He rushed up and grabbed


    Dorothy¡¯s hand. ¡°Dorothy, it¡¯s been so long! Come here, you can sit next to me.¡±


    Alex frowned and grabbed the man¡¯s hands to stop them from touching his wife.


    He smiled. ¡°Hey Carebear, why are you so excited to see my wife? I see that you¡¯re wearing a designer


    suit and a branded watch. Did you make a fortune or something?¡±


    The man was enraged. ¡°Hey, who the f*ck are you? Who do you think you are for calling me Carebear?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Oh, Alex, it¡¯s you. You actually came to the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Hah, everyone knows you¡¯re a loser now. So Dorothy is your wife?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what kind of man hasn¡¯t had sex with his own wife? Aren¡¯t you just herpdog then? That¡¯s all


    you¡¯ll ever be. So, how dare you grab my hand?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 505

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 505


    Alex stared at his old schoolmate coldly, as a storm brewed in his eyes. He knew that he could crush


    this


    man¡¯s hand if he


    wanted to. If he did, the man would never be able to heal from the wound, nor would Alex need to take


    responsibility for harming him. He had killed twenty peoplest night, so he was still quite blood-thirsty.


    Carebear suddenly felt a shiver down his spine as Alex kept ring at him. It was as if he had been


    preyed on by an ancient beast. His heart was pounding out of his chest.


    This man was Barry Carlson and used to be one of Alex¡¯s minions back in university.


    He came from an average household where his parents operated a boutique. It was enough to provide


    them a blissful life, but not enough to be considered wealthy. However, looking at him now, it would


    seem that he had made a slight fortune.


    Barry was nervous. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Are you going to fight me here?¡±


    Alex let him go, not saying a word.


    ¡®Today is a schoolmate¡¯s wedding, it wouldn¡¯t be nice to spill blood on such an important day.¡¯


    The others thought that Alex had chickened out, unable to stand up for himself despite Barry¡¯s insults.


    One of them shook their heads lightly and whispered. ¡°Hey, Alex used to be great, everyone treated


    him


    like a king. Barry used to be his underling too, but now he could insult him like that! I guess everything


    does change with time.¡±


    ¡°He used to be great because of his father. Now that his father died, he doesn¡¯t have anything. What


    can he do? He¡¯s lucky enough to ve away in the Assex family.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex paid no attention to his schoolmates¡¯ gossip. All of them were insignificant, no more than pests.


    ¡®Why would I argue with mere pests?¡¯


    Dorothy, on the other hand, was upset that Alex had been insulted. She would rather others insult her.


    It wouldn¡¯t annoy her as much as it did now.


    She hugged Alex out of nowhere and nted a big kiss on his lips. Turning to Barry, she said, ¡°Your


    jealousy is showing, Barry. I remember you even wrote me a love letter back then, but I didn¡¯t


    understand a thing, your writing sucks.¡±


    Their schoolmates started tough.


    Dorothy continued. ¡°All of you are adults, so don¡¯t believe in rumors so easily! Others may not know


    this, but you guys should know, right?


    I¡¯ve been dating Alex since university, we¡¯ve been to hotels


    multiple times too! He would be an idiot if he didn¡¯t take the chance back then.¡±


    Alex looked at her, touched. He didn¡¯t expect her to defend him, despite knowing that this would ruin


    her reputation.


    Everyone seemed to agree with her.


    ¡®Young love is known to be very passionate, who wouldn¡¯t go downtown if given the chance?¡¯


    Realizing that Alex already had sexual intercourse with Dorothy, Barry instantly felt frustrated. He also


    figured that he just had the wrong impression from Alex¡¯s re and spoke up. ¡°Assex, you can¡¯t survive


    on love, everything costs money now. Alex is no longer the Master Alex he used to be. You won¡¯t be


    happy with him! Look at you, this is a wedding yet you¡¯re wearing the kind of casual clothes that we


    used to wear to school! If he can¡¯t even buy you proper clothes, is he even a good husband? Alex, if


    you


    really do love Dorothy, you should leave her. She deserves so much better.¡±


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Better? Are you referring to yourself?¡±


    Barry stuck his nose up into the air. ¡°At least I¡¯m better than you. Look, I¡¯m wearing an Armani suit and


    a


    Vacheron Constantin watch. Oh, I own a Mercedes Benz too. What about you? Did youe by


    motorcycle?¡±


    Barry then took out his car keys and ced it on the table.


    Their schoolmates stared in awe.


    ¡®For someone our age to own a Benz is really something.¡¯


    Just then, the valet from earlier walked into the hall and noticed Alex. He rushed over and greeted him


    politely. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, your car has been parked on the left side, next to the entrance.¡±


    The valet then handed Alex back the keys to his Aston Martin.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 506

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 506


    One of their schoolmates was sharp and immediately eximed. ¡°Holy sh*t! Aston Martin? That¡¯s a


    luxury brand! Any one of their cars would cost millions at the very least!¡±


    Barry was shocked and rushed over to take a look as well.


    It was indeed the keys to an Aston Martin!


    Barry looked back at the couple¡¯s clothes. He was sure that their clothes didn¡¯t cost more than a


    thousand and mocked Alex once more. ¡°You¡¯re a funny guy, Alex. Do you think it¡¯s fun to bribe a valet


    to


    bluff in front of us?


    This is probably the keys to a motorcycle, but you had someone alter it to look like


    Aston Martin¡¯s car keys, right? I remember seeing such services on Amazon, you can easily imitate any


    brand!¡±


    The valet was enraged. ¡°Bullsh*t! Do you think I¡¯m that easy to bribe? Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s Aston Martin is


    downstairs! Open your eyes wide and look out the window!¡±


    One of their female schoolmates was already at the window and pressed a button from Alex¡¯s Aston


    Martin keys.


    After hearing the beep, she came back to them and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, that is his car. He wasn¡¯t bluffing.¡±


    She turned to Alex, shocked. ¡°Weren¡¯t you kicked out by the Rockefellers? We heard that you¡¯ve gone


    bankrupt. Was Chloe trying to ruin your reputation by spreading these rumours?¡±


    The schoolmates that attended the wedding actually lived overseas. They left California as soon as


    they


    graduated, so they didn¡¯t know what had happened to Alex in recent years.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Those weren¡¯t rumours.¡±


    Barry bursted out inughter. ¡°So it¡¯s true! What are you bluffing about then? You probably rented this


    car, right? Who are you trying to trick here, huh?¡±


    Alex took a nce at him, he didn¡¯t want to waste any more energy exining to him. He took


    Dorothy¡¯s


    hand and whispered into her ear.


    Barry started to get annoyed.


    ¡®You¡¯re nothing but a f*cking loser who was kicked out by your own family. How could such a beauty fall


    for you?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m a goddamn boss but I¡¯m still single!¡¯


    Another idea popped into his head. ¡°I heard Amanda¡¯s husband is a manager in Yowell Group and


    pretty


    wealthy. But I heard that his family looked down on the poor, so they weren¡¯t all that fond of Amanda¡¯s


    family. That¡¯s why I gave them arge gift, so we won¡¯t be looked down upon by her husband¡¯s family.


    Otherwise, they¡¯d say we¡¯re just here to get free food.¡±


    ¡°Hey Alex, since you¡¯re driving an Aston Martin, you must be some big shot. How much did you give?


    You didn¡¯te here empty handed, right? Assex gave a gift too, or are you really just here for the


    food?¡±


    His words were extremely insulting.


    Dorothy felt as if the frustration that bubbled with in her was enough to kill her hunger. ¡°Barry Carlson!


    Stop saying such nonsense! So what if you have some cash? My husband brought a gift too, you


    know?


    How much did you give anyway?¡±


    Barry was arrogant. ¡°Eight thousand dors! What about your husband? Does he even have eight


    hundred dors in his pockets?¡±


    Dorothy had no idea how much Alex provided, hence she didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Barry started getting more cocky. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve fallen silent. There¡¯s an easy way to find out.¡±


    He stood up and walked up to the reception. He took a picture of the name list and rushed back to the


    table,ughing hysterically. ¡°Look, it¡¯s all here! Let me find your name¡­ Alex Rockefeller, I found it.


    Hah!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Oh my god, did you really give them a rusty box?¡±


    Everyone leaned in to take a look, the words ¡®rusty box¡¯ were indeed written next to Alex¡¯s name.


    A woman with dimples smiled. ¡°Alex, how could you give them a rusty box? Is there something inside?


    Is


    it money?¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Barry cackled again. ¡°Is that your piggy bank? How much cash do you have in there?¡±


    Alex took a sip of his tea, paying no attention to Barry and closed his eyes gently.


    Barry chuckled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for it.¡±


    In just a few moments, he found the box. The receptionists were slightly annoyed as soon as they saw


    the box as well.


    ¡°Why are you looking for a rusty box? I wanted to throw it away just now. Wait, is that


    your friend? How poor is he?¡±


    Barry pried the box open.


    Just then, everyone at the reception gasped loudly.


    The box was filled with bundles and bundles of hundred dor bills.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 507

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 507


    ¡°Oh sh*t! Holy sh*t!¡± The receptionists gawked.


    The money was ced in the box neatly. Each bundle was ten thousand dors, so the twenty bundles


    summed up to two hundred thousand dors.


    It would be normal for a mother-inw to give two hundred thousand dors to her daughter-inw for


    her wedding. However, as a schoolmate, a two hundred thousand dor gift was too shocking.


    The receptionists immediately struck off the words ¡®rusty box¡¯ and changed it to two hundred thousand


    dors.


    Barry slowly walked over to their table, his face burning up as if he had just been pped multiple


    times


    across the face.


    Their schoolmates couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Barry, did you find the box? How much was in it?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Barry couldn¡¯t seem to get any words out of his mouth, stuttering profusely.


    In the end, the woman with dimples went to the reception to take a look. She yelled out to the table as


    soon as she rushed back. ¡°Oh my god, Alex! You gave two hundred thousand dors? I guess Master


    Alex will always be Master Alex! You always manage to surprise everyone!¡±


    Dorothy was surprised too.


    Her eyes were widened, whispering into his ears. ¡°Why did you give so much money?¡±


    Dorothy wasn¡¯t exactly wealthy back then. She would need to work for months to earn two hundred


    thousand dors, so she slightly felt that it was a shame that they gave so much as a wedding gift. Both


    of her gifts were already nearly a hundred thousand dors in total. They spent three hundred thousand


    dors for a mere wedding.


    Alex smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Barry just say we have to help Amanda out? Since Amanda is one of your besties,


    of


    course I¡¯m going to help boost her self esteem.¡±


    At this moment, everyone stared at Alex in extreme shock and admiration.


    Barry, on the other hand, had be a big joke¡­


    ¡®You kept boasting but all you gave was eight thousand dors. Alex didn¡¯t say anything and gave two


    hundred thousand. Now this is what we call generosity and humility.¡¯


    Suddenly, Amanda came rushing over in her gown.


    She was around five foot two and had fair skin. She was literally the embodiment of the word ¡®petite¡¯,


    her eyes were the only feature that was big about her.


    She was overjoyed to see her old friends after so many years.


    ¡°Amanda! Congrattions! You¡¯re getting married!¡± Dorothy gave Amanda a big hug and wished her


    happily. She then handed Amanda the gift she prepared.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    Just then, the woman with dimples, Lauren Kassitna, pointed towards Alex. ¡°Amanda, did you know


    how


    much Master Alex gave? Two hundred thousand dors! You¡¯re rich! You have to give him a toast


    later.¡±


    Alex turned to look at Lauren. Shaking his head, he knew that money was a great way to win people¡¯s


    hearts. Just a while ago, sheughed at Alex, saying that he was lucky to be able to ve away for the


    Assexes. However, after knowing about his Aston Martin and two hundred thousand dor gift, she had


    reverted to referring to him as Master Alex.


    ¡®If I showed her that I had a million, would she kneel down before me and call me daddy?¡¯


    Amanda was shocked. ¡°Alex, you¡­ Why did you give me so much?¡±


    Dorothy smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my bestie, and he¡¯s my husband. If he gave any less, why would I let him have


    sex with me?¡±


    The corner of Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®Dang, is sex your new catch phrase?¡¯


    Suddenly, a woman who was dressed up as a richdy walked over and dragged Amanda by the arm.


    ¡°Amanda, what are you doing here? How could youe out here before the ceremony starts? Can


    you


    take the responsibility if you were to ruin the moment? You poor people really don¡¯t know any


    etiquette. Get back in there!¡±


    Amanda¡¯s face went pale, she was terrified. ¡°Mom, they¡¯re my schoolmates. They came all the way


    here


    just for me¡­¡±


    The olddy scanned the group and huffed. ¡°Schoolmates? Just let them sit here. Come with me,


    someone powerful from the Yowell Group is on their way, you have to meet them. Now that you¡¯re


    married into the McKellen family, you have to socialize with people of a higher ss. It¡¯s best if you


    distance yourself from your poor friends. Poverty is contagious, so remember that!¡±


    Amanda was dragged away by the olddy. She turned her head back with apologetic eyes.


    Barry was fuming. ¡°Who does that old hag think she is? Who is she calling poor? And did she just say


    it¡¯s


    contagious? Does she think she¡¯s all that high and mighty? What the f*ck?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 508

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 508


    Alex¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed as well. He turned to Dorothy. ¡°I don¡¯t think Amanda would be happy


    marrying into such a family.¡±


    Dorothy sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s just endure this! Isn¡¯t society itself cynical? Amanda¡¯s family needs all


    the help they can get since many of her siblings require money to study. Having such a wealthy


    husband


    would at least take this burden off her shoulders.¡±


    At the same time, just as Amanda was being dragged into a hotel room, her father-inw barged in.


    ¡°Honey, a bunch of our elder rtives have arrived from our hometown. We didn¡¯t include them in the


    list and there are tens of them! All the tables are full and I don¡¯t think there is any more space left in the


    hall for another table. What do we do?¡±


    Her mother-inw pondered and said, ¡°Amanda¡¯s schoolmates are sitting at one of the tables. We can


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    just make them give up their table for our rtives.¡±


    Amanda protested. ¡°Mom, how could you? Those are my friends who came all this way just to attend


    my wedding!¡±


    Her mother-inw huffed. ¡°Your poor friends are just here for the free food, so what¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s


    not like I¡¯m throwing them out! How about this? Isn¡¯t there some space near the hall¡¯s entrance? Let¡¯s


    just set another table there and have the hotel cook something simple up for them.¡±


    Amanda refused to obliged, which earned her a p from her mother-inw.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even officially married yet and you¡¯re talking back to me? How dare you?¡±


    Amanda covered her face, not daring to say another word as tears welled up in her eyes.


    The old man said, ¡°Honey, calm down. This is a wedding. If you were to hurt her and leave a mark,


    wouldn¡¯t the others make fun of us? You can punish her after the wedding, alright?¡±


    When she heard this, Amanda became more terrified as she felt her blood run cold.


    The olddy scolded Amanda for a brief while before walking out of the room with the old man.


    Amanda¡¯s mother-inw approached Alex¡¯s table with the old man and said with sheer annoyance, ¡°All


    of you will be moved to some ce else. We have to let someone else sit here. You can eat outside.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone at the table was appalled. They had never seen anyone treat their guests like this at


    a


    wedding ceremony.


    Barry scrunched up his nose. ¡°Outside? Where?¡±


    The old man realized that many of their guests were looking at them, so he put up a smile. ¡°Please just


    help us out, youngsters. It¡¯s just right out here in the hall. We¡¯ve set up another table there. It¡¯s just too


    crowded in here.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s spoke coldly. ¡°Why be so polite to them? They¡¯re just a bunch of poor schoolmates who


    came for the free food. Since I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯m willing to set up another table so you get to eat. If


    you won¡¯t listen to us, we¡¯ll throw you out. Us McKellers don¡¯t need you here!¡±


    Barry was infuriated. ¡°You damn old hag! Who do you think you are? Are you looking down on us? I


    can


    easily ask my men toe here and ruin this wedding in just a second.¡±


    He spoke so loudly that many others started turning to take a look and formed a crowd.


    The olddy¡¯s expression darkened. She wanted to throw them out immediately. However, the old man


    stopped her, hoping to maintain their dignity.


    Dorothy felt extremely angry as well, but she knew that Amanda would be the one to suffer if they were


    to cause a scene here. This olddy would definitely yell at herter on, so she decided to persuade


    the


    group. ¡°Hey, guys, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s just do this for Amanda. Let¡¯s sit outside.¡±


    Alex shot the olddy a dirty look. He was enraged, but he decided not to explode and suppress this


    anger in his chest.


    The group sat outside of the hall, though they felt indignant for being treated like this.


    ¡®How could they chase us out of the hall and leave us in this corner?¡¯


    They were only willing to stay since Dorothy and Alex convinced them.


    Just then, the groom, Jaxon McKellen, rushed to the hall¡¯s entrance and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, Amanda, the


    directors of Yowell Group are here! Let¡¯s wee them!¡±


    The olddy smiled brightly. ¡°Alright, alright! The directors of Yowell Group are powerful figures, we


    definitely have to wee them. Amanda, mind your attitude, alright? We have to be warm and


    weing!


    If you were to ruin this, you won¡¯t hear the end of it!¡±


    The four rushed off to the hall¡¯s entrance. In just a few moments, people from the Yowell Group had


    arrived with Michelle in the lead.


    The McKellers put on their warmest smiles and said, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you here, directors. What an


    honor!¡±


    Alex decided to call out to Michelle from the corner he was sitting in.


    Michelle turned around and was overjoyed to see him. She pushed the olddy aside and rushed over.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 509

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 509


    ¡°Alex, what are you doing here?¡± Michelle said as she rushed over, surprised. Her eyes were fixated on


    Alex, as if she couldn¡¯t see anyone else around them, including Dorothy.


    To her, Dorothy did not deserve Alex one hit. Since they were people of two worlds, she figured they


    were bound to break up at some point in time.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to attend the wedding.¡± Alex replied calmly as he took a nce at the McKellers.


    Alex had overheard the olddy mention earlier that the directors of Yowell Group were on their way.


    That was the only reason he was patient enough to sit outside the entrance. Otherwise he would ¡¯ve


    left


    ages ago. No one in their right mind would be willing to endure such humiliation after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re here for the wedding too? Do you know the groom?¡±


    Michelle dragged Alex¡¯s male schoolmate out of his seat and was about to take a seat next to Alex.


    However, she realized something was odd. ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t right, why is the table set in the corner?¡±


    When she was pushed by Michelle earlier, the olddy almost fell to the ground.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. The beauty in Yowell Group had rushed over to the table


    with


    Amanda¡¯s friends to join them. She seemed to be quite close with them too.


    The color drained from the olddy¡¯s face. She felt that something had was about to befall on their


    family.


    Jaxon was appalled as well, he turned to Amanda and asked, ¡°Amanda, who is that guy?¡±


    Amanda had been living in California, so she more or less knew what had happened to Alex in recent


    years. This was exactly why she was just as surprised.


    ¡®Why would the director of my husband¡¯spany rush up to Alex?¡¯


    She replied softly, ¡°That¡¯s my schoolmate from university.¡±


    At the same time, Alex¡¯s schoolmates finally realized what just happened after being in a brief state of


    shock. Barry, especially, was shocked to see Michelle. So much so that he wanted to hide under the


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    table.


    Due to several reasons, he knew exactly who Michelle was. Her title as a little devil exceeds her.


    Alex replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who the groom is, but I do know the bride. All of us are the bride¡¯s friends


    from university. But I don¡¯t think we¡¯re weed here.¡±


    Lauren immediately took the chance and exined everything to Michelle, exaggerating every single


    detail as she went.


    Smack!


    Michelle mmed her hand onto the table. ¡°How dare these McKellers look down on the poor? How


    dare they? Get your *ss over here, Jaxon!¡±


    Jaxon had overheard everything that Lauren said. His face turned extremely pale as he rushed over.


    ¡°Ms.


    Yowell, this¡­ This must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    The olddy rushed over as well. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, it really is.¡±


    Dorothy spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t think it is. You just think that Amanda¡¯s family is poor, which is why she has


    to consider herself lucky to be able to marry into your family, right? You even look down on her friends,


    us!


    You refused to let us into the hall and chased us out. Didn¡¯t you also say something along the lines of


    ¡®since you were in a good mood, you¡¯re willing to set up another table so we get to eat¡¯? You said that


    yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Michelle stood up slowly, expressionless. ¡°Looks like you McKellers are rather far up your *sses! Jaxon,


    I


    thought you were a gentleman, but turns out you were just a great actor. Well, us Yowells can¡¯t hire


    such a talented actor like you. You¡¯re fired!¡±


    Jaxon couldn¡¯t think straight anymore and his mind wentpletely nk.


    It had taken him a lot of effort and time to be the manager of Yowell Group and be able to


    seed


    in life. He was able to feel what it¡¯s like to be at the top. However, Michelle was able to strip them all off


    with just two words.


    Jaxon felt as if he was about to ck out.


    The olddy felt the same as well. Previously, the McKeller family was just like any other normal family


    back then.


    The only reason they were able to rise up was because her son had be the manager of


    Yowell Group.


    Due to his high status, their neighbours envied them. They were able to be the head family within


    their extended families as well, gaining their respect and the power to make final decisions, all because


    of their son¡¯s position. If he were to be fired, all of this would be ripped out of their hands.


    She couldn¡¯t ept that at all.


    Thud!


    The olddy knelt to the ground and cried. ¡°Ms. Yowell, please, I beg you, please take back your


    words.


    Please don¡¯t fire my son! I¡¯m the one at fault, it¡¯s all my fault! I was the one who looked down on them, I


    was too biased, I was wrong¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 510

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 510


    The olddy pped herself multiple times across the face.


    Michelle continued to stare at her, but did not change her mind.


    Themotion at the entrance had caught the attention of many guests in the hall.


    Rtives, friends


    and even the youngsters were shocked to see the bossy and arrogant olddy p herself in front of a


    young girl.


    The olddy usually acted as if she was an empress, so this was quite a shock to many. Though some


    of


    them did feel slightly satisfied, especially the bride¡¯s family.


    They knew how prejudiced the groom¡¯s


    family was towards them, always looking down on and insulting them harshly. Yet, they had to control


    themselves from pping and cheering.


    The olddy was a harsh person in general. She was harsh towards Amanda, but she was harsh


    towards


    herself as well.


    Michelle was still staring at her coldly. Everyone from Yowell Group was watching her as if they were


    enjoying the show. The olddy immediately started grovelling and kowtowing to Michelle.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Loud thuds echoed through the hall as the olddy had no intention of stopping despite her forehead


    bleeding. The old man was more rational. He grabbed Amanda by the arm and said, ¡°Oh Amanda, I


    know


    we¡¯ve been unfair to you. I know you¡¯re mad at us, but please speak up. He¡¯s your friend, isn¡¯t he? If


    you


    help us, I promise we will treat you like you¡¯re our biological daughter.¡±


    Amanda nodded gently and turned to Alex. ¡°Alex, can¡­ Can you¡­¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Amanda, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re on your side. Since this olddy isn¡¯t treating you well, I¡¯ll


    stand up for you.¡±


    In the end, Dorothy had to lean in and whisper softly. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough, it¡¯s Amanda¡¯s wedding after


    all. Do you want her to not get married?¡±


    Alex nodded and whispered into Michelle¡¯s ear. Michelle gestured to the olddy dismissively. ¡°Alright,


    that¡¯s enough, get up.¡±


    The olddy was dizzy from all the kowtows, but she still had her priorities straight. ¡°Ms. Yowell, does


    that mean¡­ My son won¡¯t be fired?¡±


    Michelle shot a dirty re at her. ¡°When did I say that?¡±


    Michelle huffed coldly and turned to Jaxon. ¡°From now on, you will be demoted to a position three


    ranks lower.¡±


    Jaxon eximed sorrowfully.


    Three ranks lower would mean that he was just a normal employee.


    However, Michelle was not done with her announcement yet. ¡°I¡¯ll hire your wife to fill in your original


    position.


    Amanda Halls, you¡¯re Alex¡¯s schoolmate, so you¡¯re my friend as well. Come work at Yowell


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Group in a week! From now on, you¡¯re one of us. If this family were to bully you at any point, just let me


    know and I won¡¯t let them hear the end of it.¡±


    Amanda was shocked. ¡°I¡­ But I¡­ Don¡¯t know how to do anything.¡±


    Michelle replied. ¡°Someone will teach you everything you need to know. Alright, let¡¯s get on with the


    wedding! Get us another table, we¡¯ll sit here.¡±


    The McKellers were still in a state of shock, but they still thanked Michelle greatly.


    Michelle leaned forward and whispered into Alex¡¯s ear.


    ¡°How did I do?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Amazing.¡±


    After the ill treatment from the McKellens, Amanda was definitely going to be living a much more


    blissful life with such a trump card in hand. Her inws would have to suck up to her as well.


    Michelle took a nce at Dorothy and turned to Alex. ¡°So how are you going to thank me for this?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Michelle boldly pointed towards her cheek and asked in front of everyone, ¡°Why don¡¯ t you give me a


    kiss?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression immediately turned ice cold.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 511

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 511


    Michelle¡¯s request shocked everyone.


    Barry¡¯s eyes were widened, and his mouth agape. It was as if he could swallow two eggs whole.


    Lauren¡¯s cheeks became slightly puffed as she looked at Alex and Dorothy. She felt like this was


    newfound information and her face filled with glee, hoping for more gossip.


    The people from Yowell group were stunned as well, staring in disbelief.


    Although these people were directors of Yowell Group, they weren¡¯t close to the main Yowell family and


    had no idea who Alex was to the Yowells.


    Dorothy ced two fingers on Alex¡¯s waist and pinched him harshly. She was starting to get jealous.


    Alex was petrified in shock. He immediately lectured her in a stern tone. ¡°Michelle, don¡¯t say such


    nonsense.¡±


    He was worried that this brat would expose them for kissing ages ago.


    If that happens, his life would be ruined for sure.


    Michelle took a nce at Dorothy, who looked as cold as ice, and smiled cheekily. ¡°I¡¯m just joking! You


    should¡¯ve seen the look on your faces! Why would I want an old man like him?¡±


    Everyone let out a deep sigh of relief.


    Alex red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around like that.¡±


    ¡°Alrighty.¡±


    Despite this, Dorothy continued to stare at Michelle coldly. She was sure that she saw many negative


    emotions in Michelle¡¯s eyes when they made eye contact. It was filled with despising, scorn,


    provocation


    and rivalry.


    Soon, the wedding ceremony started and ended peacefully.


    The people from Yowell Group sat outside the hall with Alex and the others the whole time. After what


    had happened, no one dared to look down on these guests who were shut out just a while ago.


    Their refusal to enter the hall struck sheer fear into the McKellers¡¯ hearts. Throughout the whole


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ceremony, they felt as if they were walking on thin ice.


    Before the ceremony ended, Michelle had left early with the directors of Yowell Group. They only came


    by to support their manager, since he had been trying so hard to invite them. However, they didn¡¯t


    expect such a fiasco on the day of the wedding.


    Before leaving, Michelle leaned into Alex¡¯s ear and pretended as if she was telling him a secret. On the


    contrary, she wasn¡¯t saying anything, she kissed Alex¡¯s ear helix when she was sure that people


    couldn¡¯t


    tell what she was doing.


    Alex shuddered.


    Dorothy asked, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Alex blurted out. ¡°Nothing!¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes were as chilling as an igloo, cold enough to pierce through someone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving too!¡± Dorothy stood up.


    She dialed Amanda¡¯s number to inform her. Amanda rushed out, followed by the McKellers. All of them


    were extremely respectful, treating Alex like a master. They wouldn¡¯t dare look down on him again.


    As Alex bid his goodbyes, Barry knelt down in front of him abruptly. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry if I offended you


    earlier. Please¡­ Please don¡¯t take it to heart. If you need any requests, I¡¯ll always be on standby for


    you,


    I won¡¯t ever say no to you.¡±


    Barry was genuinely terrified.


    Lauren and the others were no longer living in California, so it didn¡¯t really matter to them if Alex was


    thriving now.


    Barry, on the other hand, lived and worked in California. Alex was now someone who could make the


    little Yowell devil listen to him. He knew that if Alex were to mention anything to Michelle, his whole


    family would be ruined.


    Alex replied dismissively, ¡°I¡¯ve stopped bing a ¡®boss¡¯ for years. You know, I have some wise words


    for you. Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. You may not know what someone is capable of.¡±


    After leaving, Alex originally wanted to drive Dorothy home.


    Dorothy, however, grabbed him by the hand and dragged him towards the hotel reception.


    Alex was confused. ¡°Darling, where are we going?¡±


    Dorothy didn¡¯t reply, she took out her identity card and handed it to the hotel receptionist. ¡°Give us a


    nice room with a big bed.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    The young receptionist was shocked by Dorothy¡¯s ethereal looks and felt envious of Alex¡¯s luck at the


    same time.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Well isn¡¯t this a lucky punk? How did he find himself such a beauty? And


    she¡¯s the one getting the room? Is he a jerk who acts all high and mighty despite being a sugar baby?¡¯


    Dorothy seemed to have read through him and exined. ¡°He¡¯s my husband.¡±


    The receptionist smiled. ¡°I know.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 512

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 512


    Every woman who came to get a room would say the same.


    Dorothy was slightly pissed off by his fake smile. He clearly didn¡¯t believe her.


    Alex immediately turned on his phone and opened a picture from his gallery before mming his phone


    onto the counter.


    Their wedding certificate was shown on the screen. After taking a look, the receptionist replied, ¡°I¡¯ll


    have you checked in right now.¡±


    ***


    Right around the same time in the Rockefeller manor, John received a report from one of his


    bodyguards. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, we found Brittany.¡±


    John¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°Where?¡±


    The bodyguard replied. ¡°Maple Vi. Our men are watching her from a distance.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    John¡¯s eyes turned cold and evil, looking slightly insane. Spark¡¯s death meant that he had lost his only


    son. The loss constantly made him feel as if he was about to break down any moment. He just needed


    to


    find someone to let out all his pent up anger and frustration.


    Now that Brittany had been located, he


    finally found himself a means of catharsis.


    ¡°Who¡¯s with her? Is that bastard Alex around?¡±


    ¡°ording to our observations, Alex had gone to a wedding and only a few women are by Brittany¡¯s


    side as we speak.¡±


    ¡°Good. Execute the operation now and bring that b*tch to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Wait, will our men be alright? If Alex arrives home¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Rockefeller. I¡¯ve hired very professional assassins with 99% sess rates. Even if


    they


    were caught, they wouldn¡¯t say a thing about us.¡±


    ¡°Very good, tell them that they¡¯re free to kill her if they can¡¯t kidnap her.¡± John said viciously.


    He was genuinely terrified of Brittany, hence he didn¡¯t want to take the risk of her turning the tables


    against him.


    All he wanted to do was capture Brittany just so he could torture and humiliate her. He


    even had a wild thought of forcing himself onto the high and mighty Steel Lady. Perhaps only then, he


    would be able to release his pent up anger.


    After receiving his orders, John¡¯s bodyguard rushed off to carry out the operation.


    Zendaya had already gone back by then since Brittany had handed her the proposal to themercial


    for Lush Cosmetics.


    Brittany initially wanted to hire a production team to help shoot themercial, but Zendaya offered


    her professional team instead. She said that she would film themercial and send it to Brittany


    when


    it¡¯s done.


    Brittany was d that she had one less thing to worry about. She had decided to go back to Michigan


    tomorrow so she could work on the products again.


    Brittany and Waltz went out to the garden to chat.


    Just then, the assassins had received orders and got into position.


    The lights in the vi suddenly went out.


    ¡°Why did the power go out?¡± Brittany froze and looked around, realizing that the other vis were


    facing the same issue.


    As a top notch vi area, they¡¯d usually have a back-up automatic electricity supply for situations like


    this. Hence, it. was extremely abnormal for this to happen to the whole area.


    Just then, two assassins leaped over their fences and rushed towards Brittany and Waltz.


    To them, two women were extremely easy to capture since they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight them off.


    Plus, their employer was willing to spend thirty million dors to hire three assassins. It was as if money


    was just mere pieces of paper to him.


    In just a few seconds, one of them managed to grab onto Brittany¡¯s shoulder and smirked slightly.


    However, a freezing fist punched him in the gut like a bomb.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 513

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 513


    With just one punch, the assassin¡¯s face became twisted under his mask. The extremely chilling inner


    force flowed into his organs as if it was an avnche.


    In that very second, he felt as if all his organs were frozen and goosebumps spread all over his body as


    his legs went weak.


    ¡°What is this? This isn¡¯t real!¡±


    The assassin was so shocked that he yelled out loud.


    They had investigated thoroughly before the


    operation. Brittany had just recovered from aa a month ago so she most definitely shouldn¡¯t have


    any sort of martial arts training. She should just be a normal woman. However, all he wanted to do now


    was scream.


    ¡°You damn b*tch! You deceived all of us!¡±


    The assassin couldn¡¯t defend himself at all. It all happened too quickly. His body was sent flying by the


    punch, as he spurred blood mid-air.


    To his horror, he realized that his core was destroyed. The other


    assassin was in charge of attacking Waltz. This assassin was known for using daggers. He swung one


    towards Waltz with full force.


    Shing!


    To his demise, his dagger missed, it was an afterimage of Waltz.


    Waltz had great reflexes and agility.


    His heart dropped as soon as he realized that hisrade was defeated by Brittany with a single


    punch.


    He could tell that hisrade¡¯s core was destroyed as he was unable to get up from the ground.


    Every assassin was known to be cunning and selfish. Since the ambush was unsessful, he decided


    to


    ditch hisrade and make a run for it. However, as he backed away, he could sense danger nearby.


    Turning around, he realized that a young girl was standing behind him in the dark.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, when did shee up behind me?¡±


    ¡°Did I?!¡±


    At times like these, he didn¡¯t hesitate to swing his dagger towards the young girl¡¯s neck. He wanted to


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    kill her instantly.


    However, the young girl was much quicker than him. Before the assassin could react, a loud crack


    echoed through the room as his wrist was broken off. He lost grip on his dagger due to the immense


    pain.


    Sheer fear arose in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t expect this young girl to be such a terrifying being. He himself was an Advanced -Royal rank


    fighter and one of the top fifty assassins in America. Despite this, he couldn¡¯t even handle one attack


    from this young girl.


    ¡°I have to escape!¡± The assassin was starting to regret not investigating the targets more thoroughly


    beforehand.


    He felt scornful towards the other assassin as well. That assassin was in charge of collecting data


    before


    the operation.


    All of them thought that this was just free cash, that capturing the target would be as easy as pie, yet


    they finally realized that they were up againstplete beasts.


    ¡°You can¡¯ t escape us.¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was chirpy, she was Holly Yates.


    She was so quick that the assassin didn¡¯t realize that she was now behind him. Her fire-based Chi


    gushed


    into his body with a gentle p on his back. With a loud thud, the assassin fell to the ground t on his


    face, unable to get up as well.


    Holly was just like Alex, she was much stronger than normal fighters as she was a cultivator. Moreover,


    she was quicker to build her foundation than Alex and able to use mental power as well. Thus, she was


    able to sense that these assassins were spying on them ages ago.


    Brittany and Waltz went to the garden just so they could bait the assassins to ambush.


    ¡°There¡¯s one left! ¡± Holly said and looked outside of the vi.


    She continued, ¡°He¡¯sing, I¡¯ll bring him over.¡±


    Just then, she dashed out to the garden with lightning speed. In just half a minute, she came back and


    threw another assassin to the ground.


    With this, all three assassins were captured.


    Waltz walked up to them and proceeded to destroy the two other assassin¡¯s cores. However, after


    doing


    so, she felt slightly dizzy and lost bnce.


    Brittany immediately rushed up to catch her.


    ¡°Waltz, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Brittany asked, panicking.


    ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t feel so good¡­¡± Waltz held her chest and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Waltz! Waltz¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 514

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 514


    Brittany was screaming in panic.


    Holly rushed over and checked. There was a small wound on Waltz¡¯s shoulder.


    When Waltz was dodging an attack, she had been scraped by the dagger. Her wound had turned


    ck.


    ¡°She¡¯s been poisoned! And it¡¯s a very strong one too!¡±


    Holly immediately poked on a few of Waltz¡¯s pressure points to slow down the spread of the poison.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Picking up the dagger, Holly noticed that it was glistening with blue light.


    There was a very distinct smell


    on it as well. She was sure that this dagger had been dipped in poison.


    ¡°You goddamn bastard! Where¡¯s the cure? Give it to us! ¡± Holly red at the assassin who hurt Waltz.


    ¡°Heh, my poison has no cure.¡± The assassin chuckled coldly.


    Holly flipped the dagger and swung it towards the assassin, stabbing him on the chest. The wound was


    merely two inches away from his heart


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no cure, then die.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the assassin smiled as he looked at Waltz. ¡°To us assassins, failing a mission is no


    different from death. I¡¯m d that I will be going down with such a beauty. I won¡¯ t be alone.¡±


    The poison spread quickly through his veins as he was already vomiting blood at that point.


    Maya rushed out and called Alex immediately.


    Just then, Alex had just walked out of the hotel bathroom with a towel wrapped around his lower half.


    He then pinned Dorothy to the bed, kissing her passionately on the lips.


    Ten secondster, Dorothy pushed him away, blushing profusely as she climbed out of bed shyly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I haven¡¯t even showered yet. I¡¯m all yours for tonight, so you can do anything you


    want to me.¡±


    Dorothy had been irked by Barry and Michelle during the wedding.


    Barry had mocked them and said that they were having a fake rtionship.


    Michelle, on the other hand, seemed eager to steal Alex from her.


    ¡®Hmph, I¡¯ll finish what I should¡¯ve done right after our wedding. As for Mom¡¯s warning, to hell with it!


    The richest woman in California? How could one earn that title so easily? What if that was just a mere


    dream, never to be achieved?¡¯


    Alex watched as his gorgeous wife walked into the bathroom and said, ¡°Do you want me to help wash


    your back?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    Minutester, water sshes could be heard from the inside.


    Just as Alex was daydreaming about Dorothy¡¯s beautiful body, his phone rang.


    ¡°Brother, pleasee home! Waltz has been poisoned, she¡¯s going to die! Pleasee quick! I don¡¯t


    think she can survive this if we waste any more time!¡±


    Upon listening to what Maya said, Alex¡¯s mind wentpletely nk, all of his desires faded away like


    a


    wave.


    Without waiting to exin to Dorothy, he opened the window and jumped down. He didn¡¯t even bother


    to wear any clothes. Like a monkey, he hopped from floor to floor, as the strong wind brushed against


    his towel. His whole body turned cold but he couldn¡¯t feel a thing.


    As soon as he reached the ground, he concentrated his electric-based Chi to his feet, dashing off with


    great speed.


    ¡°Hubby!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my husband?¡±


    Dorothy had just finished showering and came out of the bathroom in just a towel as well. However,


    she


    realized that the hotel room was now empty and her husband had disappeared.


    She immediately dialed Alex¡¯s number, but Alex didn¡¯t have the time to answer any calls.


    ¡°You jerk! You coward!¡± She was so angry that she stomped her feet. She thought that Alex had


    chickened out at the veryst minute, not daring to get to third base with her.


    Alex was rushing back to Maple Vi as fast as he could. It was fortunate that Apollo Hotel was not far


    from Maple Vi.


    ¡°Waltz! Where¡¯s Waltz?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s inside, quick¡­ Ah, where are your clothes?¡±


    Maya, Brittany and Holly were shocked to see Alex naked. His towel had fallen off on his way and he


    left


    his clothes in the hotel room.


    Alex rushed into the room. With just one look at Waltz, he could feel his heart drop to his stomach,


    overwhelmed by emotions.


    The poison had already spread to Waltz¡¯s heart, she was drawing herst few breaths.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 515

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 515


    ¡°How is she? How¡¯s Waltz? Can you save her?¡± Brittany asked, still panicking.


    This snapped Alex back to reality.


    He rushed up and ced his hand on her chest, inserting arge amount of the special Chi that he


    formed from the Ultimate Book of Medicine. His highest priority was to prevent Waltz¡¯s heart from


    failing.


    ¡°Why was she poisoned?


    What poison was it?¡± Alex asked as he continued to prolong Waltz¡¯s life.


    Brittany replied, ¡°Three assassins ambushed us just a while ago. One of them scraped Waltz¡¯s


    shoulder


    with a poisoned dagger.¡±


    Upon listening to this, Alex¡¯s blood boiled, a ball of hellfire kept growing within his chest.


    Those assassins will have to pay for what they did, along with the mastermind behind this regardless of


    Waltz¡¯s fate.


    Holly rushed out to bring the dagger to Alex.


    ¡°Brother, this was the poisoned dagger!¡±


    Alex took a look at it and sniffed it.


    ¡°This is a mixture of various snake poisons.¡± His expression turned as cold as ice.


    ¡®This assassin really is evil!¡¯


    If it weren¡¯t for Holly, the other three would most definitely end up in the same fate.


    It was extremely horrible.


    Holly said, ¡°The guy who I stabbed this with had died.¡±


    Alex suggested. ¡°You guys should get out of the room. I have to focus on saving Waltz now. If anyone


    shows up, do not let them interrupt me.¡±


    He handed his phone to Brittany as well.


    Before leaving, they noticed that Waltz¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. She even opened her mouth


    and


    vomited a mouthful of ck blood.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but worry about her.


    Upon seeing this, Alex could feel his chest tightening.


    He could tell that Waltz¡¯s soul was destabilizing, as


    if it was about to leave her body any minute. This indicates that her body was so damaged that it didn¡¯t


    have the energy to hold onto her soul any longer.


    She was two steps from hell.


    Alex bit down on his finger and immediately used Blood Lock to secure her soul temporarily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out, close the door! ¡±


    Brittany dragged Maya and Holly out of the room. Before closing the


    door shut, she couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at Alex and Waltz worriedly.


    Her expression turned cold, eyes filled with murderous intent. The Steel Lady was absolutely furious.


    She would not ever tolerate such a thing. She would make the mastermind behind this pay for what


    they


    did, no matter who they were.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Waltz opened her eyes gently, slowly regaining consciousness.


    She was extremely weak, it was hard for her to even open her mouth.


    ¡°Waltz, don¡¯t talk, save your energy.¡± Alex said.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She shook her head gently and let out a few coughs. ¡°I know I won¡¯t be able to make it¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m


    scared that I won¡¯t¡­ Have the chance to say this to you¡­ If I don¡¯t say it now¡­¡±


    Alex was heartbroken. He pressed his lips together tightly in sorrow.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he could save her.


    He hadn¡¯t mastered much from the Ultimate Book of Medicine so he didn¡¯t know what to do to cure


    heart failure from poisoning.


    ¡°Alex, from¡­ From the first day we met¡­ When you smacked my behind, I¡­ I¡¯ve fallen deeply in love


    with you. I¡¯ve always tried teasing you, hoping to sleep with you. But¡­ I guess I don¡¯t have the chance


    to


    anymore¡­¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Alex let out a chuckle upon hearing what she said, yet tears started streaming down his cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry Alex, I¡¯ll¡­ Sleep with you in my next life.¡± She said as she closed her eyes gently.


    ¡°No! No, no, no! Waltz! Don¡¯t go! Open your eyes, please! You don¡¯t have to wait till your next life! You


    can do it this life! Waltz, Waltz¡­¡± Alex screamed, his heart was aching badly.


    Maya, who was standing at the door, covered her mouth with her hands, tears trickling down her


    cheeks.


    Brittany, who was leaning against the wall, clenched her fists tightly. She didn¡¯t even notice that her


    nails had pierced through her palms.


    Alex grabbed onto his hair as he watched Waltz fall into a never-ending slumber. Her breathing was


    bing weaker by the second. His face was soon drenched in tears.


    ¡°Ancestor! What use is your Ultimate Book of Medicine when I can¡¯t even save this one person! What


    do


    I even need you for?¡±


    He pped his head multiple times, as if this was the only way he could relieve his pain.


    Suddenly, something clicked inside his head. He found a way to save her in the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 516

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 516


    ¡°The Blood Cleansing Talisman!¡±


    If there wasn¡¯t a cure for a poison at the moment, the Blood Cleansing Talisman could remove the


    poison from the bloodstream. However, this talisman was fairly harmful to the operator.


    This required the operator¡¯s blood to help detoxify the patient. Not only would it take up a lot of energy,


    it would shorten their lifespan as well.


    ¡°F*ck it! So what if it shortens your lifespan! As long as Waltz can be saved, I¡¯m willing to shorten my


    lifespan by half!¡±


    He took a look at the procedures for the talisman.


    Alex took all of Waltz¡¯s clothes off and took action


    immediately,


    He concentrated his Chi and formed it into a knife, slicing his wrists. Blood gushed out of his wounds


    abundantly. Using his blood, he drew the talisman onto both his and Waltz¡¯s bodies.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He then sliced a small wound into Waltz¡¯s chest and poured his blood into the wound.


    More blood flowed out of his wrists.


    It was like a miracle, Waltz¡¯s chest wound was consuming all of Alex¡¯s blood, not wasting a drop of it a


    tall. As seconds passed, the blood talisman turned ck as her poisoned blood slowly flowed out of her


    body from it.


    After an hour, the blood cleansing process was done. Waltz opened her eyes once more and would


    never be able to forget what she saw.


    Alex was lying by her bedside, his arm raised as blood continued to flow out of his wrists and onto her


    body. He looked very worn out, his face pale due to blood loss. His ck hair had turned slightly gray


    as


    well, as if he had aged thirty years in the past hour.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Waltz sat up straight and hugged Alex, pressing on to his wound as she cried out loud.


    ¡°Mom, Mom! Come in quickly!¡± She called out to Brittany.


    Ever since Brittany told Alex to marry Waltz in front of the Bardots, Waltz had been referring to Brittany


    as Mom.


    The three women outside the room had initially thought that Waltz couldn¡¯t be saved, and had been


    crying hysterically this whole time. However, they didn¡¯t expect to hear Waltz¡¯s energetic voice.


    Stunned, they immediately barged into the room.


    ¡°Waltz! You¡¯re alright? Thank god!¡±


    Although the sight of their current situation was quite shocking, Brittany still eximed with excitement.


    Only then did she notice that something was wrong with her son.


    ¡°Son, son! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Brother, wake up! Wake up!¡±


    Alex had not fainted, he was just exhausted since he had lost a lot of blood. Moreover, his lifespan had


    been shortened as well, this was why he felt weak.


    When he knew that Waltz had woken up with no poison left in her body, Alex let out a deep sigh of


    relief. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Mom. Please go to the basement and get some blood energy pills from the left shelf


    for me.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine as long as I get some rest.¡±


    Brittany immediately rushed off to get the pills.


    Alex snatched it out of her hands and poured all of it out. Eight of them fell out of the bottle and into his


    mouth. He needed to regain blood as much as he could right now as he neededrge amounts of blood


    energy.


    Maya, on the other hand, brought a nket and ced it over Alex¡¯s body.


    Ten minutester, Alex gently opened his eyes. He still felt quite weak, but much better than before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have a talk with those assassins. I¡¯d like to see who the mastermind is.¡±


    Both him and Waltz changed into some clean clothes and walked out of the room. Among the three


    assassins, one had died, so two were left.


    ¡°They refused to tell us who hired them.¡± Brittany said as she shot them a dirty re. She had tried


    torturing them a while ago, but it was no use at all.


    The murderous intent within Alex was growing as well.


    ¡°Let me try!¡±


    He used Soul Banishing Touch on one of the assassins. Three minutester, the assassin broke and


    became mentally retarded. Seeing this, the other assassin immediately told them everything.


    The mastermind was John Rockefeller.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were as chilling as a storm. ¡°Let¡¯s head towards Rockefeller Manor, we¡¯ll make him pay!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 517

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 517


    John was getting slightly impatient from all this waiting. He had ordered them to bring them over, dead


    or alive.


    It had been two to three hours since he gave out his orders to the assassins, yet they haven¡¯t reported


    back to him at all. This made him extremely restless. He couldn¡¯t sleep even afterying down on his


    bed, though he could feel his eyelids twitching, as if something big was about to happen.


    ¡°Cooper, what¡¯s the meaning of this?


    Have the assassins you hired executed the operation yet? Is


    Brittany dead or alive?¡± John called for his bodyguard, Cooper. He was obviously in panic and


    frustration.


    Cooper replied, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, please be patient. These famous assassins are known to be


    mysterious,


    but they¡¯re definitely skilled in their field. Their phones had been turned off ever since the operation


    started.


    They will contact me as soon as they¡¯re done.¡±


    John was worried. ¡°Could they have been killed because they bumped into that bastard, Alex?¡±


    Cooper smiled. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Mr. Rockefeller. You¡¯re not quite familiar with assassins in America,


    but these people could kill without batting an eye. People like me would have been killed in a second


    before I realize it.¡±


    With this, John was able to calm down slightly.


    Cooper used to work as a mercenary overseas and John had to offer quite a high pay to hire him as a


    bodyguard. Moreover, Cooper had killed many leaders in the past as well.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just wait and see then.¡±


    ¡°Cooper, get us some tea. We¡¯ll wait while drinking on some good tea.¡±


    Just then, the power in Rockefeller Manor went out.


    ¡°Huh? Why did the power go out?¡±


    At that time, Natalie was dancing seductively in front of herptop camera in her room. She was live


    streaming. She had nothing to do during her school holidays, so she wanted to try gaining more


    poprity with this. Not only was she fairly attractive, she was quite bold as well. She would always


    wear sexy clothing and dance seductively, attracting many fans.


    Some of her fans were quite rich and were willing to spend money just to please her. Natalie was able


    to


    earn millions within a month. Her fans were currently making lewdments in her chatroom.


    Suddenly, the lights went out. However, theptop was running on battery and data, hence the live


    stream was still going smoothly.


    People watching her livestream were still able to see her on camera. In just seconds, the chatroom was


    flooded withments.


    ¡°Natalie, why did the power go out? Is this some kind of special performance?¡±


    ¡°Is it a suggestive dance?¡±


    ¡°Come on! Bust a move!¡±


    Moreover, some of the rich fans started donating to her in an instant. Her screen was soon filled with


    different donation banners. Flowers, cars, sea mines, spaceships¡­


    Suddenly, someone noticed that a masked person appeared behind Natalie. It looked very creepy in


    the


    dark.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Natalie, is that a prop?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to perform a seductive mask dance?¡±


    Everyone was anticipating eagerly.


    ¡°What mask dance? I didn¡¯t prepare any masks, where¡¯s the mask?¡± Natalie was confused by the


    ¡°Behind you!¡±


    ¡°Look behind you! Just look!!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s behind you, there! It¡¯s a person, a masked person!¡±


    Her fans immediately spammed the chatroom withments to warn her.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Masked person?¡± Natalie was still doubtful as she turned around and saw a person wearing a white


    devil mask was standing behind her. Her whole body started trembling, she could feel goosebumps all


    over her body. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡±


    Bam!


    The masked person swung their fists and punched Natalie, causing her to ck out.


    Many fans witnessed this on their screens, gasping in fear and shock.


    The masked person leaned into the camera until all there¡¯s left on the screen was their mask. The fans


    were able to see a pair of eyes filled with coldness.


    In the next second, the screen went dark- the streamer had gone offline.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 518

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 518


    Simr incidents were happening throughout Rockefeller Manor.


    Carol, who was taking a nice bath, decided toe out of the bathtub as soon as the lights went out.


    However, she heard light footsteps in the darkness. Then, she felt a stinging pain in the back of her


    head


    and lost consciousness.


    Noah and Mariah were knocked out when they were having an intimate moment.


    All the maids and caretakers lost consciousness without realizing it as well.


    ¡°Why would the power go out?¡±


    ¡°Could someone be¡­ Behind this?¡± John started panicking. He was genuinely terrified of Alex. This


    was


    why he wanted the operation to go smoothly and kill them off right there and then. If they weren¡¯t able


    to seed, this would potentially expose him as the mastermind. He wouldn¡¯t be able to rest if that


    happened.


    However, in just seconds, the power came back.


    ¡°Maybe the breaker tripped!¡± Cooper smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Rockefeller. It¡¯ll be fine, really. This


    operation is sure to seed! Assassins usually don¡¯t fail inpleting their missions. Moreover, we


    hired three of them, that¡¯s triple the insurance! Brittany is fairly beautiful after all, so it¡¯s possible that


    though the three could have captured her already, they couldn¡¯t hold in their lust and decided to reward


    themselves before bringing her over.¡±


    John furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this. ¡°I wanted to go down on that b*tch Brittany. How could


    they use her before me?¡±


    Cooper froze, slightly weirded out.


    ¡®Ah, so Mr. Rockefeller was thinking about doing that.¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s a young virgin, so it¡¯s no different to be honest! More importantly,


    with Brittany held hostage, we would be able to bait Alex into our trap. He won¡¯t be able to get away


    that easily this time.¡±


    Just then, a loud crash came from the door.


    The traditional wooden door was sent flying. Flipping in mid air, itnded next to John¡¯s feet.


    ¡°All!¡±


    ¡°Who is that? Show yourself!¡±


    John and Cooper looked at each other before looking at the door, yet there was no one to be seen.


    Just


    then, an object flew into the room at great speed, colliding into John.


    John lost bnce and fell to the ground. Upon closer look, it was a person, a corpse!


    The corpse¡¯s eyes were wide open, his expression twisted. It was obvious that he had endured


    extreme


    torture before death.


    ¡°It¡¯s a corpse!¡± John yelled as he pushed the corpse off his body.


    Cooper took a closer look and felt his heart sink. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s one of the famous assassins, Tiger.¡±


    John was shocked. ¡°Assassin¡­ The mission failed. We¡¯ve been exposed¡­¡±


    Cooper immediately said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, we have to go now!¡±


    ¡°Go?! Go where? Do you really think you¡¯d escape?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from the hallway.


    John shuddered, he said, ¡°Brittany, it¡¯s Brittany, she came.¡±


    He recognized Brittany¡¯s voice well. It was a voice he would never forget even if he wanted to.


    A group of people walked into the room, led by The Steel Lady, Brittany. Her expression was terrifyingly


    chilling. She had overheard John and Cooper¡¯s conversation a while ago.


    Initially, she wanted to keep listening, but she couldn¡¯t help but explode after hearing those insulting


    and disgusting words.


    ¡°John Rockefeller, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a shameless and disgusting piece of sh*t.¡±


    ¡°Anyst words?¡± Alex stood next to Brittany, looking at the two as if they were no more than dead


    men.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The color drained from John¡¯s face, his heart was pounding like a storm. ¡°You¡­ All of you are


    trespassing! You even killed someone, you¡¯re murderers! How dare you continue to barge in here! This


    is atrocious! Are you¡­ Really not afraid of thew?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little toote to be talking aboutw?¡±


    Cooper shouted out. ¡°Everyone! Assemble! Protect Mr. Rockefeller!¡±


    ¡°Are you calling for them?¡± A young girl¡¯s voice chirped.


    Just then, eight corpses flew into the room, falling next to John and Cooper¡¯s feet.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 519

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 519


    ¡°What? This¡­¡± Cooper and John¡¯s face went pale as soon as they recognized the corpses.


    They were all John¡¯s private bodyguards.


    He was worried that someone might try to assassinate him, so he had hired these skilled fighters with


    others had been in the military. All of them could fight offrge groups of people alone.


    Despite this, they were now dead, killed by this young girl as if she was just butchering livestock.


    She was none other than Holly Yates.


    She stood at the door with a cheeky smile, arms folded behind her back. She looked as if she wouldn¡¯t


    hurt a fly, but the two saw her as a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°John, I¡¯ve already given you a second chance. I told you that I¡¯d defeat you in business, and I


    promised


    that I wouldn¡¯t use any other methods to get my way.¡± Brittany said.


    ¡°Yet here you are, not appreciating the chance I gave you and choosing to hire assassins to kill me.


    You


    almost killed Waltz too¡­¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking back what I said. Since you decided to use violence, I¡¯ll be


    doing the same as well. So tell me, what other tricks do you have up your sleeves? Let¡¯s see if that


    would


    save you.¡±


    John was filled with mixed emotions. In the end, he cackled out loud. ¡°Brittany, you must be out of your


    f*cking mind. Do you even know what you¡¯re doing? This is awful society, do you think you¡¯d get


    away


    with this?


    Are you not afraid of going to jail?¡±


    Cooper added. ¡°That¡¯s right! There are cameras everywhere. Everything that you¡¯ve done has been


    recorded. It¡¯s connected to the officials too! You guys are done for!¡±


    Waltz chuckled coldly. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about that, you¡¯re going to be dead anyway.


    Cooper, was it? You were the one who hired those assassins right? Then you should follow them down


    to hell!¡±


    She walked slowly towards Cooper. Although she was two steps from hell just a while ago, she had


    regained her strength and energy. She didn¡¯t seem weak at all. If anything, she looked much stronger


    than before.


    As her inner force exploded within her, she could feel it gushing through her veins like strong waves.


    She had entered Mystic Rank.


    The Blood Cleansing Talisman turned Alex¡¯s blood into nutrition for her. After all, Alex was no average


    fighter, his blood was concentrated with Chi. His ancestor¡¯s breath of Chi hadpletely changed his


    physical body and made his flesh and blood much stronger. His flesh and blood were just as precious


    as


    that of a dragon¡¯s.


    Waltz had received one third of Alex¡¯s precious blood, hence she was able to benefit from this greatly.


    She broke through her limits and reached Mystic Rank in just a short span of time.


    Moreover, Alex¡¯s blood was still affecting her body greatly. She hadn¡¯t even fully absorbed all the


    energy


    within it. This would most definitely help her training significantly in the near future.


    Cooper clenched his fists, extremely petrified.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡®How could I have a chance against them if they managed to kill all three assassins this easily?¡¯


    At that very moment, he made a decision. He reached his arm out and grabbed John, who was


    standing


    next to him.


    John was shocked, he yelled. ¡°Cooper, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Rockefeller!¡±


    In the matter of life and death, he knew that it was more important for him to survive. Cooper threw


    John towards Waltz with full force, followed by a weapon.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Brittany shouted.


    Waltz pped John and sent him flying aside. She caught the dagger that Cooper threw at her with the


    other hand swiftly, throwing it back to him.


    The dagger flew back towards Cooper at a greater speed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 520

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 520


    The dagger prated Cooper¡¯s lower back But he couldn¡¯t care less about the pain as he sped up


    and


    dashed towards the left window, hoping to escape.


    To his demise, Waltz was much faster than him. She had reached Mystic Rank after all.


    As soon as Cooper reached the window, Waltz grabbed him by his neck from behind and dragged him


    back in.


    However, Waltz was still getting used to her newfound strength. She unintentionally broke


    Cooper¡¯s neck and spine. With a loud thud, Cooper fell to the ground harshly, unable to move a muscle


    anymore.


    As he hadn¡¯t died yet, he was flooded with sheer terror. He screamed and shouted. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    die! I don¡®t want to die¡­¡±


    Even so, he felt his vision getting darker by the second. This continued until he was nothing more but


    an


    empty husk.


    After witnessing how Cooper died, along with therge pile of corpses around him, John was so scared


    that he felt as if he was going to wet his pants.


    He just thought that he was just a rich man spending some money when he hired those assassins. He


    never thought of how he was going to die for doing so.


    Now that death was near, he truly finally saw Brittany as she stood there witnessing everything


    expressionlessly as if she was used to such horrifying scenes.


    He realized that he had never gotten to know his sister-inw properly. He knew that she was a strict


    and daring woman when managing a business.


    However, this was a side to her that he was seeing for the first time, she wasn¡¯t batting an eye when it


    came to killing.


    ¡®How could an average woman be calm in the face of murder? They¡¯d usually be scared sh*tless,


    shuddering in fear! This woman is much scarier than I thought.¡¯


    Thud!


    John couldn¡¯t handle this any longer and knelt before Brittany.


    Sobbing uncontrobly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brittany, I really am sorry! I know this is all my fault, but


    please let me go! Please forgive me, for William¡¯s sake! I was just blinded by hatred. Don¡¯ t you know


    that my son just died? He was my only son! I thought that Alex was the one who killed him. So I agreed


    to hire assassins after Cooper persuaded me. I know that I was wrong, so please give me a second


    chance¡­


    I¡¯ll hand both Rockefeller Group and Rockefeller Manor to you. Please just let me go!¡±


    Alex approached him slowly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, John. I killed your son.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± John was shocked, his mouth agape. He was yet again filled with hatred.


    Brittany and the others were taken aback as well. Alex had never told them anything regarding this.


    John yelled. ¡°You bastard! Why did you kill my son, Alex? Why? He¡¯s my only son!¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°It¡¯s your fault that he died, you know? You didn¡¯t raise him well. He deserved to die.¡±


    Brittany asked, ¡°Did Spark do something disgustingly immoral?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°He had gone mental. He had someone kidnap my sister-inw and drugged her, before


    attempting to rape her. He also mentioned that he wanted to kidnap both my wife and my mother-


    inw to rape them too. Plus, he even prepared a camera so he can record all of this and send those


    videos


    to me. So, John Rockefeller, tell me, should I not have killed your son for doing that?¡±


    Upon listening to Alex¡¯s exnation, John froze.


    He didn¡¯t expect his son to think of such an amazing n for revenge.


    He screamed.


    ¡°This is all your fault! Alex, wouldn¡¯t it be best if you just ved away for the Assexes? Do


    you not get enough sugar for being the Assexes¡¯ sugar baby? Why did you mess with my son? And


    you


    Brittany, you¡¯ve been in aa for ten months! Why did you have to wake up? Everything would ¡¯ve


    been just fine if you didn¡¯t!¡±


    Brittany shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless, John. Waltz, send him off!¡±


    ¡°Ah! No wait!¡± John screamed like a lunatic. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, you can¡¯t kill me! Let me go and I¡¯ll tell you a


    secret! It¡¯s rted to William!¡±


    Alex wavered. ¡°A secret about my dad? What secret?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 521

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 521


    John just wanted to survive. He had thought this through. Even though his son had died, he could


    always give


    birth to another one. Even if Olivia couldn¡¯t bear another child, he could find another woman who would


    do


    so. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to get another seven or eight sons.


    ¡®I¡¯m rich, what problem is there?¡¯ He immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret about your father¡¯s identity. Do you


    want to know that? Your father may


    be dead, but wouldn¡¯t you want to know anything about your bloodline? Your ancestors? Do you not


    want to


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    find your actual grandparents?¡± Both Alex and Brittany really wanted to. ¡°Speak.¡±


    John shook his head.


    ¡°Brittany, I¡¯ve thought this through. If you let me go this time, I won¡¯t cause you any


    trouble from now on. Who cares if Spark died? He asked for it. But you have to let me live after I tell


    you


    William¡¯s secret. No more grudges or anything like that, alright?¡± Brittany looked towards Alex, letting


    him decide. Alex nodded. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll let you live. As long as you tell us every single thing about my


    father that you


    know.¡±


    John said, ¡°I need you to swear on your life.¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Alright then. I, Alex Rockefeller, hereby swear that I will let John Rockefeller live


    as


    long as he tells me everything he knows about my father, William Rockefeller. I swear to not break any


    of his


    bones as well. If I were to go against my words, I would be damned to hell!¡±


    ¡°There, I did it, can you tell me now?¡± Brittany was enraged. ¡°John, if you keep wasting our time, I will


    kill you even if I won¡¯t ever get to know


    William¡¯s identity!¡±


    ¡®William is dead anyway.¡¯


    ¡®He himself didn¡¯t even know who his actual parents were. So what if we find them? What can we do?¡¯


    Hence, she was upset that Alex decided to swear on his life.


    However, she had no idea how much Alex wanted


    to know his father¡¯s identity. This was because the Ultimate Book of Medicine was a gift from his


    ancestor. Alex deeply believed that his ancestors would not be mistaken as to who their descendants


    were. ¡°Okay! Okay, I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± John immediately said. He knew that Brittany would not joke about


    such a


    thing.


    ¡°My father wasn¡¯t the one who adopted William from the streets. Someone had sent William to our


    house and


    asked my father to raise him.¡± Alex narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who was that?¡±


    John shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. But I heard from my father that that person had saved


    his life


    before!


    Back then, the person said they¡¯d leave your father here ande back for him ten yearster. They


    even left us arge amount of money along with a jade pendant. Yet decades passed and the person


    never


    showed up, as if they just vanished!¡±


    Upon listening to this, Alex and Brittany looked towards each other. ¡®Something like that actually


    happened?¡¯ Brittany huffed. ¡°Your father hid this so well for decades. But now both him and Wiliam had


    died, yet he


    didn¡¯t tell us anything about this at all, bringing it with him to the grave! We probably wouldn¡¯t get this


    out of


    you if you didn¡¯t want to survive, huh?¡± Alex asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that pendant?¡±


    John replied, ¡°In your father¡¯s urn.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That pendant didn¡¯t look valuable, it was probably just some identification tool. Since your father died,


    it¡¯s


    basically useless. That¡¯s why we put it in his urn and buried it along with him.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ve told you everything.


    That¡¯s all I know about your father, that¡¯s the secret.¡± John turned to Alex, slightly confused as to why


    his hair was gray. Alex looked even older than he was, but that wasn¡¯t important


    to John. ¡°Can I go now?


    You swore on your life.¡± Alex didn¡¯t say anything. Waltz stood forward. ¡°You almost killed me, John


    Rockefeller. You even made my brother age thirty years in


    a day! He can spare you, but I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    John froze, he was enraged. ¡°Alex, she¡¯s your woman, so what¡¯s the difference if she were to kill me?


    Are


    you really going against your words?


    Do you really want to be damned to hell?¡± Maya smiled. ¡°Only little kids would believe such promises.


    Are you a little kid?¡± Alex spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re right, such a promise is no other than emotional


    maniption. Although I think it¡¯s


    nothing, I¡¯m willing to keep it. I¡¯ll let you live, and I won¡¯t break any of your bones.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 522

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 522


    John was relieved. ¡°Thank god you¡¯re willing to keep your promise.¡± However, Alex spoke up again.


    ¡°But you hired assassins to capture my mom and to kill my family. What¡¯s


    worse was that you had such disgusting fantasies towards my mother. Letting you live wouldn¡¯t sit right


    with


    me.¡±


    John panicked. ¡°Wh-What do you mean?¡± Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you live and witness the destruction of


    Rockefeller Group! Back then, both you and your


    father treated us like idiots, tricking and using my father as a tool to help you earn money¡­ We¡¯ll just


    take


    your freedom away to atone for your sins.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you going to imprison me and lock me up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I¡¯m not going to imprison you physically. I¡¯m imprisoning your soul.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Soul?¡±


    John wanted tough. ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ Just then, Alex reached his arm out with his fingers


    spread, each surrounded by lightning. John was appalled upon seeing this. ¡®He can form lightning in his


    hands? Is he even human at this point?¡¯


    He turned around and tried escaping. However, Alex released a ray of electric-based Chi that pierced


    into his body. John felt his whole body go numb and fell with a thud, unable to move another muscle.


    ¡°Alex, what¡­ What are you doing? No, no¡­¡± Alex ignored his cries. His fingers moved swiftly and


    formed an odd talisman with the lightning, cing it


    between John¡¯s eyebrows.


    In an instant, his soul sounded like it had exploded. It was done. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ve lost your


    freedom to move around and speak. You can still see, hear, think and


    experience different emotions. You wouldn¡¯t even be able to blink at your own will and you will no


    longer be


    able to express your thoughts.


    This is your punishment, to atone for your sins. I¡¯ll give you a time limit. If


    you¡¯re still alive after the next ten years, I¡¯ll free your soul.¡±


    John had heard Alex loud and clear, but he was unable to move, no different from a vegetative patient.


    If


    anything, he was in a worse state than vegetative patients.


    If he was unconscious, it didn¡¯t matter if he could move or not. But with his consciousness, he was just


    a


    paralyzed person. This was pure torture, time felt as if it had slow down significantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Alex


    said. Brittany took a nce at John emotionlessly. The group followed Alex out of the room.


    Azure and his men were already waiting for them outside.


    After Alex and the others left, the Thousand Miles Conglomerate members immediately started


    cleaning up


    the scene and managed to cover up all of their tracks. Moreover, they had switched off all of the


    surveince


    cameras that Cooper had mentioned a while ago, so they don¡¯t pose a problem.


    On the way home, Waltz hugged Alex¡¯s arm and whispered. ¡°Alex, I remember hearing you say that I


    could


    sleep with you in this lifetime, and that I wouldn¡¯t have to wait for the next. Can we do that tonight

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 523

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 523


    ¡°Can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Waltz¡¯s words made Alex shudder.


    Just then, he remembered that his wife, Dorothy, was supposed to have juste out of the shower,


    waiting


    for him to move to the third base in their rtionship.


    However, he had dashed out of the room and ked her. He had no idea how she was taking this. He


    initially wanted to rush back to Apollo Hotel, but then remembered how he looked like right now. He


    looked as if he had aged another thirty years. He could even act as Dorothy¡¯s father.


    If she saw how he looked now, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe that he was Alex, let alone get back down


    to


    business. He let out a deep sigh. Waltz pouted. ¡°Why are you sighing? Just say if you want to! Why are


    you such a chicken? I didn¡¯t even


    intend to tell Dorothy.


    Are you going to go back on your words? How am I going to trust you anymore?¡± Alex felt awkward.


    ¡°Waltz, I can¡¯t even if I wanted to!¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? Oh no, have you be infertile? Is that an after-effect of saving me?¡± Waltz


    had identally raised her voice. Holly, who was sitting next to him, asked, ¡°Brother, what does that


    mean?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What¡¯s infertile?¡± Alex¡¯s expression darkened.


    Brittany, who was driving, started to worry. ¡°Son, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve actually be infertile? Oh,


    what


    do we do? Let¡¯s go to the hospital and get a check up!¡± She then turned the car around, intending to


    rush to the hospital. It was normal for her to be concerned.


    If Alex were to be infertile, she wouldn¡¯t have any grandkids. Alex said, ¡°Who said I¡¯ve be


    infertile? It¡¯s erecting just fi¡­ Uhm, I mean, I¡¯m just really drained of


    energy. I need a lot of rest or else there would definitely be after effects. If I were to actually be


    infertile


    Alex looked and felt really awkward. ¡®F*ck, this whole car is filled with women yet we¡¯re talking about


    this. ¡¯I¡¯m not that shameless, you know?¡¯ Waltz leaned in and whispered into his ear. ¡°I¡¯ll wait till you¡¯ve


    regained your energy!¡± Alex was speechless. Alex immediately got his phone back and called Dorothy


    as soon as he got home.


    When the call went through, Dorothy was furious. ¡°Alex, what happened? How could you chicken out


    like


    that? I had taken the first step but you ran away at thest minute? Do you want to sleep with me or


    not? If


    you don¡¯t, then just say it.¡±


    Alex was put in a difficult position. He initially wanted to tell her that he needed to rush home because


    Waltz


    was badly injured.


    However, Waltz seemed to be in a rush to sleep with him as well. He felt slightly guilty for this, hence


    he


    decided to change the topic.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve been thinking, I¡¯m a man of my word. I made a promise to your


    mother and if I were to go back on my words, your mom would definitely call me a useless piece of sh*t


    or


    something. I don¡¯t want to endure such insults anymore. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided that I want to earn the


    right


    to sleep with you.


    Give me a year, darling, I¡¯ll definitely make you the richest woman in California.¡± Thinking back to her


    mother¡¯s attitude, Dorothy knew it was hopeless too. She sighed. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m so sorry that my mother


    treats you this way! I wanted to make up to you and I


    wanted to be your real wife. I don¡¯t want anyone to insult you and say that you¡¯ve never slept with


    your


    wife!


    I feel upset whenever I hear that.¡± Alex pondered. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we try another way?¡± Dorothy


    asked, ¡°What way?¡± Alex whispered something under his breath. Dorothy paused for a brief while and


    blushed. ¡°Alex, how could you be so dirty? That¡¯s a little too much,


    isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m still a virgin!¡± Another short pause, she then lowered her voice and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try it


    tomorrow?¡± Alex felt excited and nervous at the same time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tomorrow. I have to go back with my mom to


    Michigan. We have to deal with some stuff involving thepany, so I have to stay with her for a few


    days.¡±


    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Mom came back? I¡¯ll send you guys off tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to!


    My mom¡­ Is still angry at you. If you see her now, you¡¯d just be talking to a brick


    wall. I¡¯ll have you two meet up at ater point in time.¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Dorothy felt slightly frightened thinking of Brittany. She wouldn¡¯t want to see her if she


    could. It was yet another fated night. Some families were joyous while others

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 524

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 524


    Azure had brought along his men from Thousand Miles Conglomerate and cleaned up all the corpses


    in


    Rockefeller Manor. An hour after their departure, Carol and the others regained consciousness. In just


    a few minutes, the whole


    family had gathered at the living room. ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°The power suddenly went out. Then my head hurt and I lost consciousness. I don¡¯t know


    whathappened after


    that.¡±


    ¡°Me too! Me too!¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s weird. Were we robbed?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Just then, Natalie rushed out of her room as well. After waking up, she immediately turned on her


    laptop and


    started another stream. Her fans informed her that a masked person knocked her out and logged off


    from the


    stream. With this, she was able to remember that she encountered a person wearing a devil mask with


    the figure of a


    woman.


    She immediately shouted for her family as soon as she got to the living room. ¡°A masked person came


    into my


    room and knocked me out!¡±


    Mariah replied, ¡°What? So it was a robbery?¡± Noah went to check the surveince camera footage.


    Sadly, it didn¡¯t capture anything. All of the footage was


    Master John is lying


    on the ground, he¡¯s not moving! He won¡¯t even respond to any of us. He looks like he¡¯s in a daze, has


    he gone


    insane?¡± Olivia pped the maid hard across the face. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s insane! He must¡¯ve been


    knocked out!¡± She then rushed off to check on her husband. However, she froze as soon as she saw


    him. John really did look like he had gone insane. His eyes were half


    open, but he was most definitely awake. His pulse was normal as well, but he just wouldn¡¯t respond to


    anyone


    or anything. Olivia even went as far as to p him multiple times, but he just didn¡¯t respond at all.


    Mariah said, ¡°Olivia, please stop pping him, let¡¯s send him to the hospital!¡± She figured that this


    could potentially be a medical condition. The whole family immediately sent him to the hospital.


    Noah, on the other hand, realized that John¡¯s personal


    bodyguard, Cooper, had disappeared. He knew that John had hired multiple skilled bodyguards to


    guard him


    from afar. Yet none of them could be seen, as if they had vanished into thin air. ¡®This is weird.¡¯ He


    thought. In just a few moments, they reached the hospital. After the long process of body check-ups,


    the doctors were


    extremely puzzled.


    This was the first time they had seen such a condition and couldn¡¯t seem toe up with a diagnosis


    at all. ording to the report, his body was functioning just like any normal person. In the end, the


    doctors said, ¡°He¡¯ll have to stay in the hospital for further observation.¡± At that moment, tears trickled


    down John¡¯s cheeks as he cried silently.


    This was much worse than death. The next day, Alex and Brittany decided to move William¡¯s grave.


    They wanted to take the pendant out of his


    urn as well. Waltz had helped Alex dye his hair in the morning. His gray hair was just too eye catching if


    he were to go out. After a good night¡¯s rest and newly dyed hair, Alex didn¡¯t look like he aged as


    horribly as before.


    At 10:30 in the morning, they rushed off to City South Cemetery and dug up William¡¯s urn. When they


    opened the urn, there was indeed a pendant lying inside. An odd-looking animal could be seen deeply


    carved


    on the surface of the jade.


    It looked like a bird, yet it looked like a fish as well. Just then, Alex was shocked to see his father¡¯s


    ashes. After receiving the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he had


    newfound skills and knowledge. He could tell that these ashes were not that of his father¡¯s. This was


    not even

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 525

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 525


    ¡®Holy sh*t!¡¯ Alex was so shocked that he felt as if his brain was about to explode and his scalp went


    numb. If he wasn¡¯t


    mistaken, this would be the ashes of a pig. For the past six months, he had been crying in front of his


    father¡¯s grave when he had nowhere else to express


    his sadness.


    He had been here at least six times. ¡®So I have been talking to a damn pig? What the hell? But the real


    question is, why was a pig¡¯s ashes ced


    into the urn?¡¯


    ¡®Where did my father¡¯s ashes go? Were they swapped?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that¡­ There weren¡¯t any ashes in the first ce?¡¯ Alex was surprised by his own


    assumptions. ¡®Is my father¡­ Not dead?¡¯ He then shook this thought off. Last October, he had seen his


    father¡¯s corpse when he rushed to the hospital


    from his wedding on the day of the car crash. He was the one who sent his body to the incinerator. If he


    didn¡¯t die from that, he must surely be a god.


    However, there was only one other possibility to this. When William was cremated, he didn¡¯t follow him


    in. The employees at the crematorium had helped with that instead. That would mean someone must


    have swapped his ashes out during this process. Someone had taken his


    father¡¯s corpse. ¡®What the f*ck? Which bastard was it? How could they not let go of my father¡¯s corpse?


    What are they going


    to do with it?


    Could there be more secrets on his body?¡¯


    It was impossible if they wanted to destroy evidence. What other better method than cremation to


    destroy


    evidencepletely?


    He turned to look at his mother, Brittany. She seemed upset, her vision blurred from tears. How could


    one be


    happy if they were separated from their partner by death?


    Pondering for a long while, Alex decided not to tell his mother the truth about the fake ashes. It took a


    lot for her to ept the fact that her husband had died. He was worried that he would be giving her


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    false hope, only to face greater disappointment in the end. She might not be able to handle any more


    mental shocks. If she were to struggle with depression or break


    down, it would be unfortunate if she were to go insane from such strong emotions.


    Looking at his mother crying uncontrobly in front of an urn of pig ashes, Alex couldn¡¯t help but feel


    heartbroken. Checking the time, he immediately said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s just find¡­ A better grave here and


    bury the ashes. There


    are good graves here too, so I don¡¯t think we need to look for another cemetery.


    Since the urn has been here


    for quite a while, it must be getting familiar with the environment.¡±


    He figured that they shouldn¡¯t put in too much effort for a mere pig. Being able to have its own


    gravestone is


    a glory to pigs.


    Heading back, Brittany handed the ck jade pendant to Alex. ¡°Son, this is a pendant that your father


    used to


    own back when he was a young child. You should take it, but you really don¡¯t have to investigate that


    much


    into it. That person left your father at the Rockefellers yet they didn¡¯t show any concern for him at all.


    That¡¯s


    why it doesn¡¯t matter if that person exists.¡±


    Alex nodded withoutmenting. He was unable to find anything odd on the pendant as he observed


    it, it was just like any normal jadeite. If this were to be sold on the Antique Market, no one would want


    to buy it as well. ¡®Who would want to wear a ck jade pendant?¡¯ Moreover, the carved image does not


    make it a lucky charm. This image was just a mere thing that looked like


    both a bird and a fish.


    ¡®Could this be some failed carving project?¡¯


    ¡®So it was used as a mere identification toolter on? Could my dad be some rich man¡¯s love child?


    Was he


    then forgotten by them?¡¯


    Alex¡¯s mind was all over the ce, it was impossible for him to stay calm. In the end, he just stuffed the


    pendant into his pocket. Not long after they arrived back at Maple Vi, Keith and Michelle came by to


    pay them a visit with five big


    boxes.


    Brittany and the others were slightly surprised as they wondered what was inside the box. However,


    Alex could tell that it was filled with expensive and precious traditional herbs. ¡°Hello, Mr. Rockefeller!


    Hello,

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 526

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 526


    Keith Yowell was humble when he met Alex Rockefeller and Brittany Rockefeller. He was smiling so


    hard


    that wrinkles appeared on his face when he walked up to greet them. Brittany was ttered. ¡°Mr.


    Yowell, why are you here? Come in,e in. Alex, please cut up the


    watermelon for Mr. Yowell. It¡¯s too hot in the middle of the day, it¡¯ll help him fight the heat!


    Mr. Yowell, you


    could¡¯ve told m e what you needed. Alex and I would¡¯ve personally gone to visit you. How could we


    make


    youe to us?¡±


    When Michelle Yowell heard this, she smiled. Keith¡¯s legs felt weak and be nearly fell to his knees.


    Keith wouldn¡¯t dare let Grandmaster Rockefeller cut a


    watermelon open for him no matter how brave he was. He¡¯d rather cut his own head open. ¡°There¡¯s no


    need


    for that, there¡¯s no need at all¡­ I¡¯m not thirsty,¡± Keith quickly said.


    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re drenched in sweat. How could you not be thirsty? Alex, hurry up,¡± Brittany said.


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Alex nced at Keith before he answered. Alex didn¡¯t have a good feeling about Keith. The


    old man was cunning and liked to sit on the fence until the stronger or beneficial side was obvious.


    People like Keith were like fair-weather friends-one should never expect them to help during times of


    crisis.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Michelle, Alex wouldn¡¯t even care to respond to him. Soon, Alex returned to the living


    room with a te of cut watermelon. He passed a piece of it to Keith.


    Keith panicked as his hand trembled, causing the piece of watermelon to fall to the ground. Brittany


    frowned. ¡°Oh, dear. Why are you so careless?


    Give Mr. Yowell another piece.¡± Keith was close to tears. When he sat on the couch earlier, he only sat


    with half his butt on it. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s


    alright. It was just a slip of my hand. It had nothing to do with Mr. Rockefeller,¡± Keith said before quickly


    picking up the watermelon on the ground.


    He then started eating it. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It really is,¡± he added. Brittany was dumbfounded. This was the


    head of the Yowell family from California. He could easily cause an earthquake with a stomp of


    his foot in California. Brittany couldn¡¯t believe that he would actually pick up a piece of watermelon from


    the


    ground and eat it. Most importantly, somebody¡¯s hair had fallen to the ground earlier and it happened to


    be


    stuck to the watermelon.


    By then, Keith had already eaten half of the watermelon piece. ¡°Mr. Yowell, you¡­¡± Brittany pointed at


    Keith¡¯s mouth. Keith quickly licked his mouth and ate the remaining half of the strand of hair. He even


    gulped several times


    after that. ¡°Mom, Mr. Yowell is here to deliver some herbs for me to make medicine. You guys can


    continue chatting. I¡¯ll check the herbs and move them to the basement,¡± Alex finally said.


    ¡°Let me do the moving.¡± Keith quickly chimed in. ¡°You should sit down and chat with my mother,¡± Alex


    replied.


    There were a total of five boxes of herbs. Each of them was about one cubic meter in size. After


    moving them


    down to the basement, Alex could smell a strong herbal scent as soon as he opened one of the boxes.


    In fact, he could even sense the waves of essence in the box.


    ¡°There are spiritual herbs!¡± Alex eximed excitedly and he immediately started searching for the


    source of


    the essence. Spiritual herbs were more valuable than normal supplements. The centennial ginseng and


    centennial snow


    lotus Alex bought from an auction previously were not considered spiritual herbs. Instead, those were


    only


    considered supplements.


    Since those supplements had nutritional value and were more valuable for medicinal


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    usage, they naturally cost a lot more in the market. However, spiritual herbs were spiritual objects that


    absorbed worldly essence. For example, the frosty octagon flowers in Alex¡¯s room were a kind of


    spiritual herb. Alex finally discovered a bright red reishi in the box. His eyes lit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a ming lotus reishi!¡±


    ¡°What is a ming lotus reishi?¡± Michelle asked. ¡°It can help restore your martial arts cultivation,¡± Alex


    said with a chuckle. Over the next two days, Alex stayed in the Vi¡¯s basement to focus on creating


    the medicine. The five herb boxes the Yowell family had brought were sufficient for him to create


    several types of medicine. ***


    Meanwhile, at the Assex family¡¯s ce. Madame Joanne finally got to see her good friend, a dark


    skinned, small eyed olddy who was only a meter and a half tall. ¡°Joanne Carlton, why did you ask me


    toe in such a hurry?¡± The small eyed olddy asked with a deep


    and raspy voice.


    Joanne Carlton was Madame Joanne¡¯s name. Joanne Carlton was Madame Joanne¡¯s name. Madame


    Joanne¡¯s gaze turned dark ¡°I need you to help me infect a few people with some parasitic disease. I


    want them to fall asleep and never wake up,¡± she said

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 527

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 527


    ¡°Fall asleep and never wake up?¡± The old, dark faced woman was slightly stunned. She rolled her eyes


    and


    startedughing with a cackle. ¡°Joanne, when did you be a murderer? This is a big deal.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I want to kill anyone. I just want them to get seriously ill and never recover, to spend


    the rest


    of their lives in bed.¡±


    The old, dark-faceddyughed more sinisterly. ¡°After I, Granny ckwood, infect them with my


    parasitic


    disease, they¡¯ll suffer worse from being ill than if they were to die! Joanne, you¡¯re old and widowed.


    Who


    could possibly make you hate them so much?¡±


    When Madame Joanne heard this, her facial expression became even more cruel. The faces of


    Dorothy Assex and Alex Rockefeller appeared in her mind. When Madame Joanne thought about how


    despite being Dorothy¡¯s grandmother she had been repeatedly


    harmed by that b*tch and was even previously forced to repay Dorothy and the others 110 million


    dors, she


    felt even more hatred in her heart.


    It was even more painful than dying. Now, she wanted to make them feel


    what it was like to suffer and wish they were dead instead. ¡°Tell me. What kind of person are you


    dealing with?¡± Granny ckwood asked. ¡°You know my rules, don¡¯t you? I have always been fair in my


    dealings, and I won¡¯t cheat you. A single


    victim for ten million dors.


    Even if we¡¯re good friends, I can¡¯t break the rule. At the very most, I¡¯ll give you


    a 20% discount! Apart from that, I must tell you in advance that I won¡¯t take the job if my target is a


    government official,¡± she added.


    Since ancient times, people like her had never fought with government officials. In fact, those who


    infected


    others with parasitic diseases had to avoid government officials at all cost. Otherwise, the


    consequences were


    endless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They aren¡¯t government officials. They are my third daughter-inw, my granddaughter,


    and


    their family,¡± Madame Joanne said. ¡°What? Your granddaughter? Have you gone mad?¡± Granny


    ckwood had never taken on a case like this


    before. ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t gone mad.


    My granddaughter behaved treacherously and wanted to destroy the Assex


    family. I have no choice but to do this.¡±


    ¡°Fine. As long as I get my money, I have no problem with it,¡± Granny ckwood said. Ten million


    dors per victim with a discount of 20% would mean eight million dors for each victim. Counting


    Dorothy¡¯s family members, including her husband, Alex Rockefeller, would add up to a total of 32


    million dors. Madame Joanne immediately called Benny Assex on the phone to ask for money.


    Benny was troubled when he heard this. ¡°Mom, why do you need so much money? I gave all the


    remaining


    liquid assets to Dorothy-Alex Constructions not too long ago. Where would I find all that money for


    you?¡±


    ¡°Are you confused?


    Once this thing is done, Dorothy¡¯s Dorothy-Alex Constructions will belong to us. Their


    money. Moreover, you must do it quickly. I need it today! I¡¯ve even been given a 20% discount off, you


    idiot,¡± Madame Joanne said. Benny was helpless. He had no choice but to borrow money from


    everyone he knew. He finally managed to pool together over 30 million dors.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright. The money has been transferred. I¡¯ll act right away. Wait for good news from me,¡± Granny


    ckwood said after she had received the money. ¡°Do you need me to y along? I can make a trip to


    my darned granddaughter¡¯s house. Will it be easier for


    you to do what you need to?¡±


    Madame Joanne asked. Granny ckwood snorted coldly. ¡°Joanne, you can¡¯t even begin to fathom my


    methods. Dealing with these


    fellows is like taking candy from a baby. All I need to do is walk past their front door and nt my


    parasitic


    disease there. Did you thinkl need to put poison in their tea or something?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be leaving. You¡¯ll find out the results by tomorrow night at thetest. Don¡¯t look for me in the


    future unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary,¡± Granny ckwood said. As she watched Granny ckwood


    leave, Madame Joanne became very excited.


    She thought about how Dorothy, ire Assex and Alex Rockefeller could only lie in bed and wail in


    pain as


    parasitic worms drilled around in their bodies. The thought alone made her feel incredibly relieved.


    ¡°Tomorrow night. Very well. I¡¯ll let you people have another day of peace for now. Have your final


    supper!¡± Madame Joanne eximed. When dusk came that day, Granny appeared in Senna Port¡¯s vi


    community. She had found out where


    Dorothy lived. Coincidentally, the family of three were swimming in the pool. In fact, the fence around


    the pool was less than


    two meters away from the pool.


    ¡°This really isn¡¯t difficult at all. It¡¯s like I¡¯m getting 30 million dors for free,¡± Granny ckwood said.


    Granny ckwood slowly walked closer. When she passed by the fence, she gently flicked her ck


    nails


    from the outside

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 528

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 528


    Granny ckwood flicked some barely noticeable parasitic worms into the swimming pool. Her odd


    behavior made ire Assex unhappy. ire saw how ugly Granny ckwood appeared. In fact, ire


    found her disgusting and her expression


    annoying. ¡°Hey, who are you? Why are you standing here? Get out right now. What are you looking


    at?¡±


    ire pointed at Granny ckwood and yelled. Granny ckwood chuckled and bared her yellowing


    teeth. ¡°You¡¯ve got a sharp tongue. Indeed, you are very


    annoying. Enjoy your final moments of happiness. You will soon never be able to swim again.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying, old hag?


    How dare you curse me?¡± I¡¯ll get someone to knock your teeth out. You¡¯re so old that you might as well


    be dead. Why are you saying such nonsense here? Are you actually a


    mad person?¡± ire yelled angrily as she jumped up and down. Granny ckwood was immediately


    infuriated. She wanted to teach this b*tch a lesson. Hence, she grabbed


    another parasitic worm and flicked it into ire¡¯s bbering mouth. ¡°Ahh¡­ Mmph¡­¡±


    ¡°What was that? Was it a bug?¡± ire could feel something, but she thought it was just a tiny insect


    and didn¡¯t care about it. Granny ckwoodughed eerily before turning around and leaving.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t manage to find


    Alex Rockefeller. She would have to make another attempt. That night, ire couldn¡¯t sleep well at all.


    She


    kept feeling itchy all over her body and couldn¡¯t resist scratching the itchy spots.


    Her belly felt especially itchy. It was almost as if a bug was biting at her from the inside. She scratched


    it repeatedly. In the end, she woke


    up to find a lot of bloody scratch marks on her fair belly, giving her a huge fright. Inparison,


    Dorothy Assex and Beatrice Assex seemed fine.


    The next day, Dorothy went to work. ¡°Mom, school is starting in a few days, but I haven¡¯t bought any


    new clothes for a long time. I want to buy


    some clothes. Will you buy me some, please?¡± Beatrice asked ire. ¡°Can¡¯t you wear the clothes you


    bought during the first half of the year?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ire asked. ¡°I told you. You ruined the clothes. Even the white ones have turned ck. How am I


    supposed to wear those?


    People will think that we¡¯re so poor that we have to scavenge on the streets!¡± Beatrice eximed.


    ire nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but I don¡¯t have any money. I¡¯ve already spent all of the 100,000


    dors


    your sister gave mest time.¡±


    ¡°What? What did you spend it on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Why are you questioning what I do with my money?¡±


    ¡°What will I do?¡± ire rolled her eyes when she recalled that she still had a son-inw. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a


    simple solution to this?


    Go look for Alex, that useless man. His mother is running somepany called Lush Cosmetics. She


    must


    have some money with her. I doubt she¡¯d cut him off.¡±


    ire immediately called Alex on the phone. ¡°Alex, apany Beatrice and I to the shopping mall.¡±


    Alex was lying down while putting on a medicated face mask. ¡°What? You want me to go with you to


    the


    shopping mall? But why?¡± Alex wondered if the sun had risen in the west. His mother-inw would


    never do such a thing otherwise. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Hurry up,e pick us up.


    You¡¯re my son-inw. Also, Beatrice


    and I are naturally beautiful.


    What if bad men follow and hurt us when we¡¯re out on our own?¡± ire asked. ire was good with


    her words and she had a way of convincing Alex. Left without a choice, Alex abided. Soon, the three of


    them arrived at California za. It was considered the top-rated shopping mall in California. ire


    directly led Beatrice into a Chanel store. To her surprise, there was another youngdy buying clothes


    there too.


    When the youngdy saw Beatrice, sheughed coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the pretty but poor girl from school,


    Beatrice Assex? How dare you step into


    a Chanel store? Can you even afford stuff here?


    And isn¡¯t your mother a widow? Did she find you a rich


    stepfather? That can¡¯t be. Your stepfather is wearing cheap clothes. Why is your mother still so terrible


    with


    her choices of men.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 529

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 529


    Thatdy actually thought Alex Rockefeller was ire Assex¡¯s man. Alex was speechless. These days,


    he had been taking beauty and skin care very seriously. He created quite a lot of Blood Energy


    Pills and he¡¯d eat over ten of these every day. He even prepared a pot of medicine that was good for


    his skin.


    In fact, he was using Lush Cosmetics¡¯ cream-based face mask. His face had already recovered by


    around seventy to eighty percent. If one didn¡¯t pay close attention, the


    imperfections on his face were barely even noticeable. ire and Beatrice Assex were the only people


    who


    couldn¡¯t tell the difference.


    Alex carefully looked at the woman who spoke. She had short hair and an oval-shaped face. She was


    also wearing a creamy yellow dress with her shoulders


    bared. The white bra straps on both sides of her shoulders made one think about inappropriate things.


    Alex would probably rate her seven out of ten for her facial features. However, one of those seven


    points was


    given due to her makeup.


    In other words, she barely passed. There was no way this girl couldpare to Beatrice¡¯s natural


    beauty. Indeed, what ire said on the phone to Alex wasn¡¯t exactly an over-exaggeration. At the very


    most, she was


    bragging. However, ire immediately became angry when she heard what this girl said. ¡°You little


    b*tch. Don¡¯t you


    have manners?


    Who did you call a widow, and who¡¯s her stepfather? Does he even look like my man? You


    must not have parents who teach you how to behave. Would you like me to teach you a lesson on how


    to


    behave instead?¡± ire¡¯s abilities in arguing were second to none. This was something Alex had


    experienced and knew very well. ¡°What did you say?


    How dare you yell at me?¡± The girl was enraged. ¡°Beatrice, why don¡¯t you tell your


    b*tch of a mother who I am?¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± ire frowned as she turned to Beatrice and asked. By now, Beatrice¡¯s face had already


    gone pale, looking terrified. ¡°Morn, her name is Vanya Tyler.


    She was my ssmate in high school,¡± Beatrice said softly. ire snorted coldly. ¡°She¡¯s only your high


    school ssmate, but why is she so arrogant? Has there been bad


    blood between the two of you?¡± Vanya Tyler sneered. With a look of disdain, Vanya crossed her arms


    and nodded at Beatrice. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I think her mother is an executive in California za,¡± Beatrice said after hesitating a little. Huh?


    ire was shocked. Being an executive in California za sounded like a big deal.


    California za was the top-rated shopping mall in California. There were even rumors that California


    za


    was owned by Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Regardless of wealth or power, the executives here


    were all in


    the uppermost circle of society. Normal people couldn¡¯t afford to mess with them. When Vanya saw the


    shocked expression on ire¡¯s face and how afraid Beatrice seemed, she seemed even


    more pleased.


    ¡°Beatrice, you¡¯ve made a mistake. My mother isn¡¯t an executive in California za,¡± Vanya said. ire


    immediately felt relieved. It turned out that wasn¡¯t true after all. Vanya should have spoken earlier! She


    really did give ire a fright. But the next moment, Vanya startedughing coldly again. ¡°My mother is


    now California za¡¯s CEO.¡±


    ¡°California za¡¯s CEO?¡±


    ire¡¯s lips trembled as she cried out loudly. Beatrice seemed equally terrified and she had no idea


    what to do next. During high school, Beatrice was often bullied by Vanya. In fact, there was once when


    Vanya and her friends


    locked Beatrice in the toilet for three hours. They had even pped her more than ten times. These


    incidents


    had left an emotional scar on Beatrice, often giving her nightmares.


    With much effort, Beatrice managed to


    enter the University of California. Meanwhile, Vanya seemed to have left the country after high school,


    so


    Beatrice didn¡¯t expect to bump into her today in this ce. Vanya snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you afraid


    now? Beatrice, it looks like I haven¡¯t been harsh enough with


    you in high school. I didn¡¯t make you lick sh*t in the toilet.


    That¡¯s why you¡¯ve forgotten about how powerful


    I am, and that¡¯s why your b*tchy mother dared to say crazy things like me not having parents to teach


    me. Tell


    me. How should I teach you people a lesson?¡± ire broke out in a cold sweat.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Vanya¡¯s mother was so powerful that it was almost as if the entire California za belonged to them.


    If Vanya¡¯s mother heard what ire said, ire really would not be able to leave California za


    today. ire quickly started to speak. ¡°Vanya, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. This was all a


    misunderstanding. Since you


    were high school ssmates, that means you¡¯re also friends, right? It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s


    make


    things clear. I¡¯ll apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry. Alright?¡± Vanya sneered. ¡°Would apologizing be enough?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 530

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 530


    Thatdy actually thought Alex Rockefeller was ire Assex¡¯s man. Alex was speechless. These days,


    he had been taking beauty and skin care very seriously. He created quite a lot of Blood Energy


    Pills and he¡¯d eat over ten of these every day. He even prepared a pot of medicine that was good for


    his skin. In fact, he was using Lush Cosmetics¡¯ cream-based face mask.


    His face had already recovered by around seventy to eighty percent. If one didn¡¯t pay close attention,


    the


    imperfections on his face were barely even noticeable. ire and Beatrice Assex were the only people


    who


    couldn¡¯t tell the difference.


    Alex carefully looked at the woman who spoke. She had short hair and an oval-shaped face. She was


    also wearing a creamy yellow dress with her shoulders


    bared. The white bra straps on both sides of her shoulders made one think about inappropriate things.


    Alex would probably rate her seven out of ten for her facial features.


    However, one of those seven points was


    given due to her makeup. In other words, she barely passed. There was no way this girl couldpare


    to Beatrice¡¯s natural beauty. Indeed, what ire said on the phone to Alex wasn¡¯t exactly an over-


    exaggeration. At the very most, she was


    bragging.


    However, ire immediately became angry when she heard what this girl said. ¡°You little b*tch. Don¡¯t


    you


    have manners? Who did you call a widow, and who¡¯s her stepfather? Does he even look like my man?


    You


    must not have parents who teach you how to behave. Would you like me to teach you a lesson on how


    to


    behave instead?¡±


    ire¡¯s abilities in arguing were second to none. This was something Alex had experienced and knew


    very well. ¡°What did you say? How dare you yell at me?¡± The girl was enraged. ¡°Beatrice, why don¡¯t


    you tell your


    b*tch of a mother who I am?¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± ire frowned as she turned to Beatrice and asked. By now, Beatrice¡¯s face had already


    gone pale, looking terrified. ¡°Morn, her name is Vanya Tyler.


    She was my ssmate in high school,¡± Beatrice said softly. ire snorted coldly. ¡°She¡¯s only your high


    school ssmate, but why is she so arrogant? Has there been bad


    blood between the two of you?¡± Vanya Tyler sneered. With a look of disdain, Vanya crossed her arms


    and nodded at Beatrice. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I think her mother is an executive in California za,¡± Beatrice said after hesitating a little.


    Huh? ire was shocked. Being an executive in California za sounded like a big deal.


    California za was the top-rated shopping mall in California. There were even rumors that California


    za


    was owned by Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Regardless of wealth or power, the executives here


    were all in


    the uppermost circle of society.


    Normal people couldn¡¯t afford to mess with them. When Vanya saw the shocked expression on ire¡¯s


    face and how afraid Beatrice seemed, she seemed even


    more pleased. ¡°Beatrice, you¡¯ve made a mistake.


    My mother isn¡¯t an executive in California za,¡± Vanya said. ire immediately felt relieved. It turned


    out that wasn¡¯t true after all. Vanya should have spoken earlier! She


    really did give ire a fright.


    But the next moment, Vanya startedughing coldly again. ¡°My mother is now California za¡¯s CEO.¡±


    ¡°California za¡¯s CEO?¡± ire¡¯s lips trembled as she cried out loudly. Beatrice seemed equally


    terrified and she had no idea what to do next. During high school, Beatrice was often bullied by Vanya.


    In fact, there was once when Vanya and her friends


    locked Beatrice in the toilet for three hours.


    They had even pped her more than ten times. These incidents


    had left an emotional scar on Beatrice, often giving her nightmares. With much effort, Beatrice


    managed to


    enter the University of California. Meanwhile, Vanya seemed to have left the country after high school,


    so


    Beatrice didn¡¯t expect to bump into her today in this ce. Vanya snorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you afraid now? Beatrice, it looks like I haven¡¯t been harsh enough with


    you in high school. I didn¡¯t make you lick sh*t in the toilet. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve forgotten about how


    powerful


    I am, and that¡¯s why your b*tchy mother dared to say crazy things like me not having parents to teach


    me. Tell


    me.


    How should I teach you people a lesson?¡± ire broke out in a cold sweat.


    Vanya¡¯s mother was so powerful that it was almost as if the entire California za belonged to them. If


    Vanya¡¯s mother heard what ire said, ire really would not be able to leave California za today.


    ire quickly started to speak. ¡°Vanya, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. This was all a misunderstanding. Since


    you


    were high school ssmates, that means you¡¯re also friends, right?


    It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s make


    things clear. I¡¯ll apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry. Alright?¡± Vanya sneered. ¡°Would apologizing beThatdy


    actually thought Alex Rockefeller was ire Assex¡¯s man. Alex was speechless. These days, he had


    been taking beauty and skin care very seriously. He created quite a lot of Blood Energy


    Pills and he¡¯d eat over ten of these every day. He even prepared a pot of medicine that was good for


    his skin. In fact, he was using Lush Cosmetics¡¯ cream-based face mask. His face had already


    recovered by around seventy to eighty percent. If one didn¡¯t pay close attention, the


    imperfections on his face were barely even noticeable.


    ire and Beatrice Assex were the only people who


    couldn¡¯t tell the difference. Alex carefully looked at the woman who spoke. She had short hair and an


    oval-shaped face. She was also wearing a creamy yellow dress with her shoulders


    bared.


    The white bra straps on both sides of her shoulders made one think about inappropriate things. Alex


    would probably rate her seven out of ten for her facial features. However, one of those seven points


    was


    given due to her makeup. In other words, she barely passed. There was no way this girl couldpare


    to Beatrice¡¯s natural beauty. Indeed, what ire said on the phone to Alex wasn¡¯t exactly an over-


    exaggeration. At the very most, she was


    bragging.


    However, ire immediately became angry when she heard what this girl said. ¡°You little b*tch. Don¡¯t


    you


    have manners? Who did you call a widow, and who¡¯s her stepfather? Does he even look like my man?


    You


    must not have parents who teach you how to behave. Would you like me to teach you a lesson on how


    to


    behave instead?¡±


    ire¡¯s abilities in arguing were second to none. This was something Alex had experienced and knew


    very well. ¡°What did you say? How dare you yell at me?¡± The girl was enraged. ¡°Beatrice, why don¡¯t


    you tell your


    b*tch of a mother who I am?¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± ire frowned as she turned to Beatrice and asked. By now, Beatrice¡¯s face had already


    gone pale, looking terrified. ¡°Morn, her name is Vanya Tyler.


    She was my ssmate in high school,¡± Beatrice said softly. ire snorted coldly. ¡°She¡¯s only your high


    school ssmate, but why is she so arrogant? Has there been bad


    blood between the two of you?¡± Vanya Tyler sneered. With a look of disdain, Vanya crossed her arms


    and nodded at Beatrice. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I think her mother is an executive in California za,¡± Beatrice said after hesitating a little. Huh? ire


    was shocked. Being an executive in California za sounded like a big deal.


    California za was the top-rated shopping mall in California. There were even rumors that California


    za


    was owned by Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Regardless of wealth or power, the executives here


    were all in


    the uppermost circle of society. Normal people couldn¡¯t afford to mess with them. When Vanya saw the


    shocked expression on ire¡¯s face and how afraid Beatrice seemed, she seemed even


    more pleased.


    ¡°Beatrice, you¡¯ve made a mistake. My mother isn¡¯t an executive in California za,¡± Vanya said. ire


    immediately felt relieved. It turned out that wasn¡¯t true after all. Vanya should have spoken earlier! She


    really did give ire a fright. But the next moment, Vanya startedughing coldly again. ¡°My mother is


    now California za¡¯s CEO.¡±


    ¡°California za¡¯s CEO?¡±


    ire¡¯s lips trembled as she cried out loudly. Beatrice seemed equally terrified and she had no idea


    what to do next. During high school, Beatrice was often bullied by Vanya. In fact, there was once when


    Vanya and her friends


    locked Beatrice in the toilet for three hours. They had even pped her more than ten times. These


    incidents


    had left an emotional scar on Beatrice, often giving her nightmares. With much effort, Beatrice


    managed to


    enter the University of California.


    Meanwhile, Vanya seemed to have left the country after high school, so


    Beatrice didn¡¯t expect to bump into her today in this ce. Vanya snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you afraid


    now? Beatrice, it looks like I haven¡¯t been harsh enough with


    you in high school. I didn¡¯t make you lick sh*t in the toilet. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve forgotten about how


    powerful


    I am, and that¡¯s why your b*tchy mother dared to say crazy things like me not having parents to teach


    me. Tell


    me.


    How should I teach you people a lesson?¡± ire broke out in a cold sweat.


    Vanya¡¯s mother was so powerful that it was almost as if the entire California za belonged to them. If


    Vanya¡¯s mother heard what ire said, ire really would not be able to leave California za today.


    ire quickly started to speak. ¡°Vanya, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. This was all a misunderstanding. Since


    you


    were high school ssmates, that means you¡¯re also friends, right? It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s


    make


    things clear.


    I¡¯ll apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry. Alright?¡± Vanya sneered. ¡°Would apologizing be Thatdy actually


    thought Alex Rockefeller was ire Assex¡¯s man. Alex was speechless. These days, he had been


    taking beauty and skin care very seriously. He created quite a lot of Blood Energy


    Pills and he¡¯d eat over ten of these every day. He even prepared a pot of medicine that was good for


    his skin. In fact, he was using Lush Cosmetics¡¯ cream-based face mask. His face had already


    recovered by around seventy to eighty percent. If one didn¡¯t pay close attention, the


    imperfections on his face were barely even noticeable. ire and Beatrice Assex were the only people


    who


    couldn¡¯t tell the difference.


    Alex carefully looked at the woman who spoke. She had short hair and an oval-shaped face. She was


    also wearing a creamy yellow dress with her shoulders


    bared. The white bra straps on both sides of her shoulders made one think about inappropriate things.


    Alex would probably rate her seven out of ten for her facial features. However, one of those seven


    points was


    given due to her makeup. In other words, she barely passed. There was no way this girl couldpare


    to Beatrice¡¯s natural beauty. Indeed, what ire said on the phone to Alex wasn¡¯t exactly an over-


    exaggeration. At the very most, she was


    bragging.


    However, ire immediately became angry when she heard what this girl said. ¡°You little b*tch. Don¡¯t


    you


    have manners? Who did you call a widow, and who¡¯s her stepfather? Does he even look like my man?


    You


    must not have parents who teach you how to behave. Would you like me to teach you a lesson on how


    to


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    behave instead?¡± ire¡¯s abilities in arguing were second to none. This was something Alex had


    experienced and knew very well. ¡°What did you say? How dare you yell at me?¡± The girl was enraged.


    ¡°Beatrice, why don¡¯t you tell your


    b*tch of a mother who I am?¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ire frowned as she turned to Beatrice and asked. By now, Beatrice¡¯s face had already gone pale,


    looking terrified. ¡°Morn, her name is Vanya Tyler. She was my ssmate in high school,¡± Beatrice said


    softly. ire snorted coldly. ¡°She¡¯s only your high school ssmate, but why is she so arrogant? Has


    there been bad


    blood between the two of you?¡± Vanya Tyler sneered. With a look of disdain, Vanya crossed her arms


    and nodded at Beatrice. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I think her mother is an executive in California za,¡± Beatrice said after hesitating a little. Huh? ire


    was shocked. Being an executive in California za sounded like a big deal.


    California za was the top-rated shopping mall in California. There were even rumors that California


    za


    was owned by Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Regardless of wealth or power, the executives here


    were all in


    the uppermost circle of society. Normal people couldn¡¯t afford to mess with them. When Vanya saw the


    shocked expression on ire¡¯s face and how afraid Beatrice seemed, she seemed even


    more pleased. ¡°Beatrice, you¡¯ve made a mistake.


    My mother isn¡¯t an executive in California za,¡± Vanya said. ire immediately felt relieved. It turned


    out that wasn¡¯t true after all. Vanya should have spoken earlier! She


    really did give ire a fright. But the next moment, Vanya startedughing coldly again. ¡°My mother is


    now California za¡¯s CEO.¡±


    ¡°California za¡¯s CEO?¡± ire¡¯s lips trembled as she cried out loudly. Beatrice seemed equally


    terrified and she had no idea what to do next. During high school, Beatrice was often bullied by Vanya.


    In fact, there was once when Vanya and her friends


    locked Beatrice in the toilet for three hours.


    They had even pped her more than ten times. These incidents


    had left an emotional scar on Beatrice, often giving her nightmares. With much effort, Beatrice


    managed to


    enter the University of California. Meanwhile, Vanya seemed to have left the country after high school,


    so


    Beatrice didn¡¯t expect to bump into her today in this ce. Vanya snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you afraid


    now? Beatrice, it looks like I haven¡¯t been harsh enough with


    you in high school. I didn¡¯t make you lick sh*t in the toilet. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve forgotten about how


    powerful


    I am, and that¡¯s why your b*tchy mother dared to say crazy things like me not having parents to teach


    me. Tell


    me. How should I teach you people a lesson?¡± ire broke out in a cold sweat.


    Vanya¡¯s mother was so powerful that it was almost as if the entire California za belonged to them. If


    Vanya¡¯s mother heard what ire said, ire really would not be able to leave California za today.


    ire quickly started to speak. ¡°Vanya, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. This was all a misunderstanding. Since


    you


    were high school ssmates, that means you¡¯re also friends, right? It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s


    make


    things clear. I¡¯ll apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry. Alright?¡± Vanya sneered. ¡°Would apologizing be enough?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 531

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 531


    Alex Rockefeller pped Vanya Tyler a little too hard. Vanya was only a normal girl. How could she


    take it?


    She immediately spun around and fell to the ground. Half her face had be swollen and she


    coughed out


    a mouthful of bloody teeth. Everyone¡¯s hair was standing.


    After being hit so hard, Vanya was unable to react for a long while. ¡°You! How dare you hit Ms. Tyler?


    You¡¯re in trouble. You¡¯re in big trouble. Even God can¡¯t save you now!¡± The Chanel store¡¯s manager


    shouted in surprise. Meanwhile, another staff member quickly went to look for


    security guards. ¡°Security, security! Ms. Fernandez¡¯s daughter has been hit! Come here, quickly!¡± Two


    security guards happened to be passing by the door. When they heard that Ms. Fernandez¡¯s daughter


    had


    been hit, they were shocked. They immediately charged into the store. ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Which idiot dared to hit Ms. Fernandez¡¯s daughter? Does he have a death wish?¡± Right then, Vanya


    stood up with the help of Chanel¡¯s staff members. Vanya noticed at least five or six of her fallen teeth


    on the ground, all in close proximity to each other. Her


    expression at the time was simply indescribable.


    There was a mix of extreme anger, fear and resentment. Teeth that had been knocked off couldn¡¯t be


    put back. She would have to install dentures. Vanya was still so young, but she would already have to


    install so many dentures. How would she spend the


    rest of her days?


    She screamed hysterically as she pointed at Alex and shouted.


    ¡°He did this. This b*stard did this. Hit him. I


    want him dead! Whoever kills him, I¡¯ll give them a million dors. He hit me first. You won¡¯t be


    incriminated


    for killing him.¡±


    The two security guards both felt tempted. As the saying goes, brave men existed whenever a great


    reward


    was involved.


    The two security guards let out a loud cry before picking up their hats and started swinging at


    Alex¡¯s face. Bang! Bang!


    Alex was nonchnt as he casually kicked the two security guards to the ground. They couldn¡¯t get up


    even


    after a long time.


    The Chanel store¡¯s manager nearly went mad. ¡°Are you crazy? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Ms.


    Fernandez


    works for Thousand Miles Conglomerate. She works for Lord Lex Gunther. How dare you mess with


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate and Lord Lex Gunther? Do you really want to die? It¡¯s fine if you want to


    die, but shouldn¡¯t you think of your family and friends?


    Do you want them to be severely punished as well?¡± Alexughed coldly. Lord Lex Gunther was an


    ass-kisser. Whenever he saw Alex, he acted as if he¡¯d seen his


    grandfather. Would Lord Lex Gunther dare to severely punish Alex?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, the entire Thousand Miles Conglomerate belonged to Alex¡¯s family. Alex snorted coldly. He


    pped the pretty store manager across her face too. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°This man must be crazy. He even hit our store manager!¡± The store manager covered her face. She


    was extremely angry. She immediately took her phone out and called


    Vanya Tyler¡¯s mother, Ms. Fernandez, on the phone.


    At this moment, ire Assex was scared out of her wits. For those who lived in California, the mere


    mention of Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s name was enough to make a kid


    stop crying out of terror. ire immediately rushed over and grabbed Alex by his hand. ¡°You idiot. You


    can¡¯t do anything right. Do


    you really want to drag us down with you to hell?


    Who asked you to hit them? They work for Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate and Lord Lex Gunther! Don¡¯t you know that? Haven¡¯t you heard of them? He¡¯s going to


    kill


    everyone in our family! Get down on your knees and apologize to Ms. Tyler right now! Otherwise, I¡¯m


    going


    to p you!¡± What?


    Alex froze for a moment. His eyes narrowed while he looked coldly at ire. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any


    brains?


    She did this to you and Beatrice. Aren¡¯t you angry at all? You even want me to get down on my knees


    and


    apologize. Do you want me to lick toilet bowls and eat sh*t with you as well? Are you willing to do that?¡±


    ire¡¯s face turned pale. She was in so much panic that she was about to wet her pants. ¡°But, they


    work for Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate and Lord Lex Gunther. What can we do? We¡¯ll die! Later, you must act a little more


    humbly. ept all the me and bow to them a few more times.


    You¡¯ll lick the toilet bowls on your own. Do it for


    Beatrice and me too,¡± ire said. Alex was dumbfounded. Although he had heard about many weird


    mothers-inw, he truly hadn¡¯t met anyone as weird as ire

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 532

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 532


    Alex Rockefeller¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Impossible. If you want to lick toilet bowls, you can do it yourself. I


    won¡¯t stop you,¡± he said. When ire Assex thought about licking toilet bowls, she felt reluctant as


    well. Right then, the store manager had already finished making a call. ¡°Ms. Fernandez will be here


    right away. She¡¯s going toe with over ten security guards.


    If you¡¯re smart, do as Ms. Tyler says immediately. Get on


    your knees, bow to her and lick the toilet bowls. Once it¡¯s toote, you won¡¯t be able to see the sun


    tomorrow,¡± she said.


    ire was so afraid that her lips were trembling and she couldn¡¯t even stand still. Beatrice Assex hit


    her lips tightly while she looked at Alex. She wanted to say something, but only tears came


    out from eyes. Alex felt ufortable from being stared at. ¡°Beatrice, leave with Mom. I¡¯ll take care of


    the rest. Don¡¯t


    worry.


    I¡¯ll be able to handle it if anything happens. You two won¡¯t get involved,¡± he said. ¡°You all heard him. He


    said that he would take care of everything on his own, and that it has nothing to do


    with us. He¡¯s not rted to us either. If you want to me anyone, look for him,¡± ire immediately


    shouted. With that, ire dragged Beatrice away.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Beatrice felt uneasy. When she passed by Alex, she whispered softly. ¡°Quickly, call Zendaya. If she¡¯s


    willing


    to show up, you¡¯ll be saved. Hurry up!¡± Beatrice knew that Alex was friends with Zend aya. She also


    knew that Alex was the piano maestro. That was


    why she said those things.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± Alex waved his hand dismissively. Beatrice was so angry that she stomped


    her foot. Why was Alex being so arrogant?


    As soon as ire and Beatrice left the Chanel outlet, a group of people aggressively walked over from


    not too


    far away. The person who walked in front was California za¡¯s CEO and mother to Vanya Tyler,


    Penelope Fernandez.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Vanya quickly ran over and hugged Penelope. When Penelope saw how badly her daughter had been


    beaten up, and she could barely recognize her daughter, she immediately became furious. ¡°What the


    hell happened?¡± Penelope asked. The Chanel staff next to her immediately started telling Penelope


    what happened, making sure to exaggerate


    things and describe Alex as unforgivable and loathsome.


    Penelope felt deeply enraged, especially when she saw her daughter¡¯s teeth on the ground. She


    waved her


    hand. ¡°Do it. Arrest this thug and bring him back to the office for a strict interrogation,¡± she said. After


    all, they were in a public environment.


    Since Penelope was the CEO, she naturally had to pay attention to the impact her actions would make.


    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Alex suddenly said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid now? It¡¯s toote. My surname


    isn¡¯t Tyler if I don¡¯t cut you up into


    pieces to feed the dogs today,¡± Vanya said angrily and fiercely. Penelope got impatient and was about


    to give another order again. However, Alex red at her coldly.


    ¡°Do you work for Lord Lex Gunther? Give him a call now and tell him


    my surname is Rockefeller.¡± Penelope snorted coldly. ¡°Who do you think you are? Who are you to talk


    to Lord Lex Gunther?¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not exactly a core member either. If


    you won¡¯t make the call, I


    will.¡± Alex took his phone out and searched for Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s number before dialing it. Penelope


    and Vanya startedughing coldly.


    They didn¡¯t believe Alex could speak to Lord Lex Gunther on the


    phone. Alex was dressed so poorly. How could he be someone important?¡± Soon, the call was


    answered. Alex put the call on loudspeaker, and Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s respectful voice could be heard.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, what can I do for you?¡±


    As soon as Penelope heard his voice, her facial expression changed drastically. That¡¯s because she


    could tell


    that the man¡¯s voice belonged to Lord Lex Gunther. ¡°Lex, I¡¯m at California za. Do you know its CEO


    by the name of Fernandez?¡± Alex asked. Lord Lex Gunther was stunned momentarily. ¡°Oh, I do


    remember a name somewhat. It¡¯s a woman, right?


    What¡¯s the matter? Did she offend you?¡±


    ¡°She wants to cut me into pieces to feed the dogs¡±. ¡°What? That¡¯s outrageous. I think she wants to be


    sunk to the bottom of theke. Mr. Rockefeller, is she there?


    Please pass the phone to her.¡±


    Alex pursed his lips at Penelope. By then, Penelope was already drenched in cold sweat. Trembling,


    she picked up the phone. ¡°Lord¡­ Lord


    Lex Gunther, I¡¯m Penelope Fernandez.¡±


    ¡°You bloody Fernandez!¡± Lord Lex Gunther yelled.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 533

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 533


    Lord Lex Gunther broke into a tirade on the phone right away. He sounded absolutely furious. In fact,


    with the phone on loudspeaker, his voice was so loud that everyone in the Chanel outlet could hear


    him. The store manager was stunned, just as the security guards were.


    Lord Lex Gunther went on yelling for a minute, repeating what he said time and again. After that, he


    said he


    would rush over immediately. Finally, the phone was returned to Alex Rockefeller. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you for


    ten minutes,¡± Alex said into the phone. ¡°Okay, okay.


    I¡¯lle over by helicopter right away, and I¡¯ll be sure to provide you with a satisfactory


    oue,¡± Lord Lex Gunther hurriedly said. The route from Hell¡¯s Angels to California za had the


    busiest traffic. At this period, the traffic congestion


    was so terrible that one would have a mental breakdown. Wanting to reach California za within ten


    minutes


    was a fool¡¯s dream.


    Fortunately, Lord Lex Gunther had his own private helicopter in Hell¡¯s Angels. ¡°Hurry up! Quickly! We


    must get to California za in five minutes!¡±


    ¡°Inform all the shareholders in California za to gather at that stupid Chanel outlet. Get them to kneel


    in


    front of Mr. Rockefeller and apologize to him.¡±


    ¡°Her name was Penelope Fernandez, wasn¡¯t it? Does her husband work for Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate?


    Bring him!¡±


    It waspletely silent in the Chanel outlet. Everyone had their eyes wide open as they looked at Alex,


    who was now casually sitting on a stool.


    They were filled with shock, terror and anxiety. None of them would have thought that this seemingly


    ordinary loser


    would actually have the ability to make Lord Lex Gunther afraid of him. Penelope broke into a cold


    sweat. She had a feeling that something bad was going to happen. Trembling, she


    looked at Alex. ¡°You, you¡­ Who are you?


    How did my daughter offend you?¡± Alex nced at Vanya Tyler. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What


    matters is that you didn¡¯t teach your daughter


    well! Your daughter is unbridled,cks manners and thinks she has the power to do whatever she


    wants! She


    bullied my sister-inw at school.


    Today, she even threatened to make my mother-inw and sister-inw


    kneel in front of her to apologize. On top of that, she was going to make them lick the toilet bowls.


    Would a


    normal person do something like this?¡± After Alex said this, Vanya, who was originally fearful of him,


    suddenly ran forward. ¡°Oh! I know who you are!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It turns out that you¡¯re that useless son-inw from the Assex family who depends


    on women for a living,¡± Vanya said. Penelope frowned and red angrily at her daughter. ¡°Shut up.


    Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble?¡±


    Lord Lex Gunther was on his way. Penelope hadn¡¯t even figured out what to do yet. If Vanya continued


    to


    make a fool of herself, she¡¯d end up killing her mother. When Penelope thought of how terrifying Lord


    Lex Gunther was, she shivered before dropping to her knees in


    front of Alex.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, it¡¯s my fault for not teaching my daughter well. Please, have mercy and let us


    go this time¡­¡± When the Chanel¡¯s store manager saw this, her body started to tremble.


    Even Ms. Fernandez was on her knees begging for mercy. Earlier, the store manager had also asked


    Alex to


    lick toilet bowls.


    Would Lord Lex Gunter forgive her? However, Vanya pulled Penelope off the ground. ¡°Mom, why are


    you kneeling to this loser? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ve been fooled. Do you know who he is? He


    is the son of Rockefeller Group¡¯s ex-CEO, William Rockefeller! William¡¯s reputation was tarnished for


    betraying the country.


    Everyone criticized him. Now, Alex has been kicked out of the Rockefeller family, and


    he depends on women for a living. How could a piece of trash like him know Lord Lex Gunther? That


    call


    must not have been to Lord Lex Gunther.


    He must have found someone to pretend to be Lord Lex Gunther.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Penelope was stunned. Of course, Penelope knew who William Rockefeller was. Back then,


    he garnered a lot of attention in


    California. It seemed like William¡¯s son couldn¡¯t possibly be acquainted to Lord Lex Gunther. Moreover,


    who was Lord Lex Gunther?


    Why would Lord Lex Gunther kowtow to an outcast from the Rockefeller family?


    He sounded extremely


    respectful, almost as if Alex was his grandfather. Indeed, it must have been fake. Penelope


    immediately became furious and jumped up and down while she pointed at Alex¡¯s nose. ¡°Alright, you


    seem to have the guts to lie to me, Penelope Fernandez! Today, I¡¯m going to make you lick toilet bowls.


    I¡¯d like to see what else you have up your sleeves!¡±


    ¡°Someone, take him down! I want all his teeth knocked off!¡±


    Since Alex knocked off her daughter¡¯s teeth, she wanted him to make him suffer ten times or even a


    hundred


    times worse. Not only did Penelope want to knock Alex¡¯s teeth off, she also wanted to capture his


    mother-inw and


    sister-inw so that she could knock their teeth off too.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 534

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 534


    The security guards, who were very much afraid a moment ago, immediately felt relieved after hearing


    what


    Penelope Fernandez said. It turned out that Alex Rockefeller had faked the whole thing. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s


    go!¡± One of the security guards shouted. Alex looked coldly at these people, as if he was


    looking at people who were about to die.


    ¡°Break all ten of his fingers. How dare he hit me? I want him to suffer so much that he wishes he was


    dead!¡± Vanya Tyler called out arrogantly. Over ten security guards armed with bats were about to hit


    Alex when someone suddenly shouted. ¡°Stop!¡± Right then, a very loud roaring sound could be heard


    from the Chanel outlet¡¯s entrance. A man in his


    mid-forties dressed in formal attire rushed in.


    There were dozens of security guards behind him, and they all


    looked intimidating. ¡°Mr. Baxter, why are you here?¡± Penelope immediately smiled and greeted the man


    when she saw him. The man who came was one of California za¡¯s shareholders, Leroy Baxter.


    Leroy nced at Penelope furiously before waving his hand. ¡°Arrest all these security guards, and


    break one


    of their hands,¡± he ordered. The security guards Leroy brought were all elite fighters. At hismand,


    dozens of his security guards


    pounced on the existing security guards in the store.


    The sound of bones cracking could be heard repeatedly. Listening to it sent chills down others¡¯ spines.


    Vanya covered her month while she screamed. She was about to wet her pants. Penelope was


    confused. ¡°Mr. Baxter, what¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± Leroy looked at Penelope furiously. He


    wished he could kill her with a single p. ¡°Penelope Fernandez, I


    thought you were someone reliable.


    I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be the ck sheep! I won¡¯t touch you now. Lord Lex


    Gunther will personally deal with you when he arrives,¡± he finally said.


    With that, he gave anothermand. ¡°Lock the sliding doors. Close the store and guard the door.¡±


    After saying that Leroy ran over to Alex and went down on his knees.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Rockefeller!¡± Leroy lowered his head with a respectful expression on his face. Everyone was


    shocked, and they didn¡¯t dare to even breathe too loudly. Penelope¡¯s thighs were trembling. Her


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    heart was so terrified that she felt as if she might soon pass out. The next moment, another man


    rushed in. He was a fat man with a big belly. Penelope was shocked again.


    ¡°Mr. Connor¡­¡± Mr. Connor didn¡¯t even look at her. He went right over to Alex and kneeled in front of


    him. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Rockefeller!¡± After that, within five minutes, four other shareholders of California za


    arrived. They all knelt in front of


    Alex with their heads down while they apologized to him in a row.


    Everyone was shocked. Penelope had a desperate look in her eyes. Her sphincter muscles were


    twitching. She knew that she was done


    for this time. She had caused a huge trouble, and her daughter was the cause of all this. The young


    man in front of her was way too strong. He wasn¡¯t someone she could afford to offend.


    The funny thing was that Lord Lex Gunther had already told her what to do on the phone. In the end,


    she


    offended this person again because she listened to her daughter. Clearly, this was her explicitly going


    against


    Lord Lex Gunther!


    Even if Vanya Tyler was very dumb, she knew she had messed up this time. But in her mind, she still


    couldn¡¯t


    figure out why Beatrice Assex¡¯s brother-inw was this powerful. At this moment, Lord Lex Gunther


    arrived.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 535

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 535


    Lord Lex Gunther rushed over as fast as he could, and he finally made it in time. After getting off the


    helicopter, he ran the rest of the way. He was not a martial artist. Hence, he was soon out of breath. He


    too didn¡¯t even look at Penelope Fernandez and went straight to Alex Rockefeller. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I¡­


    I¡¯m notte, am I?¡±


    Alex Rockefeller looked at the time: ¡°I gave you ten minutes. You¡¯re one secondte.¡± Wham!


    Lord Lex Gunther directly pped himself on the face. ¡°I must have eaten too much at noon.¡± The


    crowd looked stunned. When he looked at Alex, he seemed even more terrified.


    ¡°Alright, she¡¯s one of your people. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t touch her. You can deal with her yourself,¡± Alex


    Rockefeller said calmly. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Lord Lex Gunther nodded his head and bowed to Alex. Once he


    turned around and faced Penelope, his facial expression instantly turned icy cold.


    ¡°Penelope Fernandez, right? Did you decide to ignore whatI said? What did I tell you on the phone?


    You


    actually wanted to attack Mr. Rockefeller? Do you think I, Lord Lex Gunther, am a dead person?¡±


    ¡°How dare you try to knock Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s teeth off?¡±


    Penelope immediately kneeled on the ground and knocked her head repeatedly on the ground. Her


    scalp was


    starting to feel numb and her heart was about to stop beating. ¡°Lord Lex Gunther, please, spare me this


    one


    time¡­¡± Lord Lex Gunther sneered cruelly.


    ¡°Spare you? I should be asking you to spare me. Someone, knock all her


    teeth off. If you spare any one of her teeth, that means you¡¯re going against me.¡± Penelope¡¯s lips


    trembled, and her face turned pale. She didn¡¯t say a word because she was mentally prepared


    for this. However, tears wouldn¡¯t stop streaming down her face.


    Penelope was only the general manager of California za, and the six shareholders kneeling on the


    ground


    were each more powerful than her. But now, all six of her superiors were punished by kneeling in front


    of


    Alex because of her. Would she be any better off?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, someone held her down and picked up a bat. Wham! Wham! Wham! Wham! Wham!


    Each time she was struck, everyone around could feel a jolt in their hearts. In particr, Chanel¡®s


    female employees and Penelope¡¯s daughter, Vanya Tyler, were so terrified that they


    nearly passed out.


    There was blood and teeth all over the floor. Although Penelope was mentally prepared, she still cried


    out in pain. The pain caused her to faint and be


    conscious again in an endless cycle. Finally, Vanya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Her heart went out to her


    mother. ¡°Lord Lex Gunther, I don¡¯t understand.


    Isn¡¯t he just a man who depends on women for a living? Why are you standing up for him like


    that? Are you all crazy? My mother has worked hard for California za. She is one of your own.


    Aren¡¯t you


    afraid that the people working for you would feel disheartened?¡±


    Alex Rockefeller watched coldly without showing any expression on his face. One of Lord Lex


    Gunther¡¯s men flung his hand directly and pped her in the face. ¡°Who are you to talk to Lord Lex


    Gunther like that?¡± The p was very forceful, so much so that several more teeth were knocked off.


    The person who did it was a martial artist. ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t understand! How could a


    fool like you understand how dignified Mr. Rockefeller is? I understand what¡¯s going on now. Your


    mother was hit because of you. If it wasn¡¯t for you,


    this wouldn¡¯t have happened, and I wouldn¡¯t have had to banish her from Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate,¡± Lord Lex Gunther said coldly. ¡°What?


    Are you even going to banish my mother?¡± Vanya gasped. ¡°Of course. This all happened because she


    has a daughter who causes trouble for her parents,¡± Lord Lex


    Gunther said before waving his hand.


    ¡°I hear that you like licking toilet bowls. Someone, knock the rest of her teeth out too. Make Penelope


    and her


    daughter lick all the toilet bowls in California za. If they don¡¯t, they won¡¯t get to leave today,¡± he


    added. What?


    Penelope and Vanya nearly went mad when they heard this.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 536

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 536


    How many toilets were there in the entire California za?


    There were four toilets on each floor, and each restroom had at least six toilet bowls. Adding all of


    these from bathrooms of both genders made a total of 4


    8 toilet bowls on each floor. California za probably had ten floors in total!


    In total, that would add up to 480 toilet bowls. One could forget about the possibility of dying from


    disgust. The more important question at hand was whether one would die from exhaustion first!


    Most importantly, a subordinate asked a question in a careful tone, ¡°What if there is poop in the toilet


    bowl?¡±


    ¡°Get them to eat it,¡± Lord Lex Gunther replied angrily.


    The men received the orders and immediately dragged the two women to carry out their task


    Lord Lex Gunther suddenly saw that Chanel outlet¡¯s store manager had the markings of a palm on her


    face. ¡°What happened to your face? Who pped you?¡± he asked. The store manager had a panicked


    expression on her face. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t hit. I was¡­¡± Alex Rockefeller looked up.


    ¡°I did it. She wanted me to lick toilet bowls too.¡± Lord Lex Gunther was furious. ¡°What? Another piece of


    sh*t. Drag her out. Do the same thing with her as


    you did Penelope and her daughter.¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Lord Lex Gunther, please spare me, please!¡± The woman cried out mournfully. She was


    extremely


    terrified.


    As a fashionable beauty, how could she do such a thing as licking toilet bowls? Would she ever be able


    to eat


    properly? Could she still live like a normal human? She was terrified that she might be haunted by


    nightmares


    all day long. Perhaps, her mouth might even reek of poop when she ate, drank, and spoke!


    Lord Lex Gunther waved his hand impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even killing you. Stop screaming. If you scream again, I¡¯ll make you lick Grandview Mall¡¯s toilet


    bowls next door.¡±


    The store manager wanted to scream, but she quickly covered her mouth with her hands. Swish!


    Her thighs felt hot. She had peed herself. At that moment, Penelope Fernandez¡¯s husband got dragged


    inside too. Also, a member of the Thousand Miles Conglomerate, his position was lower than that of


    Penelope.


    He didn¡¯t even know what happened. He looked at Lord Lex Gunther with a face of bewilderment. ¡°Lord


    Lex


    Gunther, there¡¯s been injustice! I didn¡¯ t wrong the Thousand Miles Conglomerate in any way!¡± Lord Lex


    Gunther shook his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but your daughter did, and your wife too.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    You should share the burden as a family. Go and help your wife and daughter out!¡± The man was


    confused. ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you join them. It¡¯s a good thing. People who can bear with the bitter things in life


    will


    live better.¡± Lord Lex Gunther waved his hand, and the man was taken away. With the four of them


    working together, they should finish licking all 1,80 toilet bowls by nightfall.


    They wouldn¡¯t even have to work overtime. It was all too awesome. Alex suddenly thought about how


    Lady Beatrice Assex was once threatened with flogging, and she nearly had


    to lick a toilet bowl. She still had emotional scars with her. Regardless of what happened, though, she


    was still


    his sister-inw and should witness such exciting content.


    ¡°Lex, get someone to record a video of them, especially that girl named Vanya Tyler. Once you¡¯re done,


    send it to me. I want to show my sister-inw. I¡¯ll


    consider it as revenge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I should do that,¡± Lord Lex Gunter said. After that, Lord Lex Gunther found out that Alex came to


    this Chanel outlet to buy clothes for his sister-inw.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, this Chanel outlet happens to belong to our business alliance. I¡¯m very sorry for all the


    trouble we¡¯ve caused you today! What size does your sister-inw wear? I¡¯ll have a sales assistant


    fetch some


    clothes of the right size.¡± Alex pondered on it for a while. ¡°Okay. My sister-inw¡¯s measurements are


    92, 60, and 97.¡±


    Lord Lex Gunther gave a thumbs up and looked at Alex with an expression any man would understand.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you¡¯re an expert!¡± Soon, a sales assistant picked ten full sets of clothes and packed


    them in bags of various sizes. She then


    respectfully handed those bags over to Alex. Lord Lex Gunther behaved like Alex¡¯s assistant as he


    carried all the bags for him. The entire group then


    headed downstairs and prepared to leave. In the end, when they reached the main entrance, they


    suddenly heard someone shouting.


    ¡°Help! Help! Can


    anybody help my mother? ¡± Sobs¡­


    Alex turned around and saw that the person shouting was Lady Beatrice Assex. Madame ire Assex,


    on the


    other hand, was lying on the ground, her mouth covered in blood.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 537

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 537


    Alex Rockefeller frowned, dashing over immediately. Following beside him, Lord Lex Gunther froze for


    a


    moment. He didn¡¯t even see clearly how Alex went over. In the blink of an eye, Alex was already way


    ahead. ¡°He really is a supreme expert!¡± Lord Lex Gunther was deeply amazed in his heart. He pushed


    the shopping


    bags in his hands to the bodyguard beside him before running over as well.


    ¡°Beatrice, what¡¯s going on? Why did Mom vomit blood and fall? Did California za¡¯s security guards


    do


    it?¡± Alex didn¡¯t have time to check on Madame ire Assex¡¯s condition. His first impression was that


    the two of


    them must have been chased after by mall security upon leaving the Chanel outlet. Immediately, his


    eyes became stern, and he emitted a murderous aura.


    For some reason, Lady Beatrice Assex felt safe when she saw Alex. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡­ I couldn¡¯t see


    clearly¡­¡± she grabbed Alex¡¯s arm and said. ¡°How could you have not? Couldn¡¯t you even tell if it was


    the security guards or not? What¡¯s wrong with


    your eyes?¡±


    Alex asked. ¡°I¡­ We were just walking normally. Mom suddenly said she felt a little dizzy. I thought


    maybe it was


    because of the shock she experienced. That¡¯s why we decided to leave first. However, she only


    seemed to get


    weirder and weirder. After a while, she couldn¡¯t even walk. As soon as we walked out of the main


    entrance, she started throwing up blood¡­ Alex, what do we do?¡±


    Lady Beatrice asked. Alex Rockefeller frowned. He was very surprised. Madame ire was in good


    health prior to this, and there


    was no issue with her heart and brain. Why did she suddenly feel dizzy and throw up blood?


    Alex hurriedly checked if Madame ire was breathing fine while he checked her pulse. Lady Beatrice


    froze for a moment. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? You¡¯re not even a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet,¡± Alex yelled.


    Lady Beatrice was in a daze now. Biting her lips, she had no choice but to shut up. Perhaps after


    finding out that Alex was the maestro who yed the piano for Zendaya, Lady Beatrice¡¯s


    impression of him changed. Hence, her attitude toward him had also improved a little. The next


    moment, Alex was greatly shocked.


    Parasitic disease!


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a parasitic disease!¡±


    ¡°How did she contract this? In fact, there are two kinds of parasitic diseases in her body.¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Alex was soon certain about Madame ire¡®s condition. This was definitely not a


    coincidence, but someone


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    had intentionally attacked Madame ire. Alex was puzzled. Although Madame ire had a sharp


    tongue


    and deserved to be punished, she shouldn¡¯t have offended someone who knew how to inflict others


    with


    parasitic diseases.


    At this moment, Lady Beatrice saw Lord Lex Gunther and a group of security guards behind him. She


    nearly


    cried out in panic. ¡°How¡­ How did you get out? Didn¡¯t Vanya give you a hard time? These people


    aren¡¯t here to arrest us, are


    they?¡± Lady Beatrice asked. It was not until then that Lady Beatrice suddenly remembered that the


    earlier conflict at Chanel might be still unresolved.


    Based on how well Lady Beatrice knew Vanya Tyler, she was certain Vanya wouldn¡¯t let Alex go


    that easily. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡®t worry about these things for now¡­¡±


    Just as Alex said this, Lady Beatrice suddenly also coughed out a mouthful of blood. Her head felt


    dizzy, and


    she fell to the ground. ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Beatrice, Beatrice?¡± Alex held Lady Beatrice in his arms. He was dumbfounded. Hastily, he checked


    her pulse. His frown only


    grew deeper. ¡°She¡¯s been infected by a parasitic disease too!¡±


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± The surrounding passersby were also stunned. If only one person threw up


    blood and copsed, it might have


    just been seizure rted. But when another person also suddenly threw up blood and copsed


    without


    warning, it was horrifying.


    One bystander seemed to think of something and suddenly took a few steps back. ¡°Everyone, back


    away, back


    away. Be careful! This might be an infectious disease.¡± Once people heard this, they scattered around


    in unison. A stampede nearly urred. Even Lord Lex Gunther took a step back quietly. ¡°Mr.


    Rockefeller, be careful. Should we send them to the


    hospital right away?¡±


    he asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s not an infectious disease. They¡¯ve been poisoned!¡± Alex¡¯s facial expression was


    cold. For now, he still couldn¡®t suppress the disease. He also couldn¡¯t touch the


    parasitic worm. Intervention would only cause the parasite to behave even more aggressively, causing


    its


    victim to die faster. Alex said nothing more.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 538

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 538


    In one swift move, Alex Rockefeller picked Madame ire Assex and Lady Beatrice Assex, one in


    each hand. He started running outside as fast as he could. Everyone was stunned when they saw him


    holding two adults, yet he could move at such high speed. This was especially true when Alex directly


    leaped over the fence in the


    middle of the road, easily making his way into the parking lot nearby. Was he even human?


    With the two women in his arms, he got into the car and drove quickly toward Maple Vi. He needed


    to create a medicine to cure the parasitic disease. Meanwhile, at Dorothy-Alex Constructions. Amid


    presiding over a meeting, Lady Dorothy Assex¡¯s expressions suddenly changed. She put a hand over


    her


    chest and paused for a few seconds. After that, she opened her mouth and violently threw up a


    mouthful of


    blood.


    She instantly copsed in her seat and passed out. ¡°Ms. Assex, Ms. Assex!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ms. Assex? Why did she suddenly throw up blood?¡±


    ¡°Quick, call the ambnce!¡± At that moment, the eyes of a young man, a participant in the meeting,


    glistened briefly. Very quickly, he


    walked out of the meeting room to make a call. ¡°Mr. Assex, Lady Dorothy suddenly vomited blood and


    fainted during the meeting. She¡¯s unconscious now.¡±


    The Mr. Assex he spoke to was none other than Benny Assex of Assex Construction. Benny had been


    waiting for this call for a long time. This person was an informant he hired at a costly price. ¡°Okay, got


    it!¡± Benny was actually at home at that time. Madame Joanne, Anderson Assex, and Lady Emma


    Assex were all


    next to him as well.


    ¡°It worked, Lady Dorothy vomited blood and fainted,¡± Benny said. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lady Emma instantly


    pped her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve been longing for this b*tch to die. She went


    against me again and again. It¡¯d be best if her entire family died today,¡± she added. ¡°Emma, don¡¯t say


    that. No matter what, she is still your cousin¡­ Death would be too harsh.


    This is the best


    oue. They won¡¯t die, but they will have to suffer for a few more years,¡± Anderson said. Lady Emma


    giggled. ¡°Dad, I thought you actually felt sorry for them!¡±


    ¡°Granny ckwood really is capable. It was definitely worth spending more than 30 million dors for


    her


    service.


    Once Lady Dorothy falls, Dorothy-Alex Constructions would be ours! Emma, get ready. Tomorrow, you


    will head over to Dorothy-Alex Constructions and take over thepany,¡± Madame Joanne said. Lady


    Emma was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great, Grandma. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Madame Joanne smiled. ¡°I heard


    that Madame ire bought a new vi in Senna Port. It¡¯s worth a lot of


    money. When the timees, we¡¯ll ask for that vi too. Emma, consider it as part of your dowry.¡±


    Lady Emma was overwhelmed with joy.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± she said. ¡°We are all family. Don¡¯t even mention it. From now on, Assex


    Construction will rise again. With theCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    contract from Waylon Realty and South Cali Structures¡¯ orders, what does the Assex family have to


    worry


    about? I am confident that in less than three years, the Assex family will be one of California¡¯s top


    families.¡± ***


    Meanwhile, back in Maple Vi. Vi 8 was empty at the moment because Madame Brittany


    Rockefeller and Maya Howards, along with Holly


    Yates, had returned to Michigan to run the show. Waltz Fleur, on the other hand, was still at work


    Alex Rockefeller had left on his own again. Oh, no, Waltz Fleur lived here too. Presently, Alex had just


    arrived at the entrance of the vi. Suddenly, he saw a short, olddy with a dark face


    sitting in front of therge iron gate. Alex froze for a moment before rolling down the car window. ¡°Who


    are you looking for?¡± he asked.


    The olddy, naturally, was Granny ckwood.


    With a tremble, she stood up and slowly walked over to Alex. ¡°I am looking for you, young man.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Alex asked. ¡°I have something for you.¡± Before she finished, she


    suddenly waved her hand and sprinkled a handful of


    powder onto Alex¡¯s face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 539

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 539


    Swoosh!


    The big handful of powder was ck, and it had a strange, fishy odor. Alex Rockefeller was taken


    aback. Most importantly, he was now sitting on the driver¡¯s seat in the car. With


    his seat belt on, it was impossible to escape. He forcefully blew out a mouthful of Chi energy. Like a


    gale, it thrusted forward, blowing most of the powder away. However, a small portion fell inside the


    car andnded on his body.


    ¡°Crap!¡± Alex cursed angrily. He could also feel something desperately drilling its way into his body.


    Parasitic disease!


    It was the parasitic disease this weird, old woman inflicted upon Madame ire Assex and Lady


    Beatrice


    Assex. Alex could immediately guess it. In fact, this woman was also inflicting the same disease on


    him. ¡°Who are you? Why are you inflicting this disease upon us?¡±


    Alex shouted angrily while ring at Granny


    ckwood. After seeding, perhaps Granny ckwood felt that everything was under her control


    that she wasn¡¯t in a


    hurry to leave. She chuckled. ¡°Young man, you actually know about the parasitic disease? You¡¯re quite


    smart! Don¡¯t me


    me for being cruel. If you must me someone, me yourself for offending somebody¡­ That¡¯s it. My


    job


    is done here.


    I¡¯ve been paid, and I¡¯ll leave now. Spend the rest of your life suffering in bed, ya¡¯ll!¡± Granny ckwood


    turned around and started walking out slowly. She believed that after being affected by such arge


    amount of parasites, Alex wouldn¡¯t even be able to get


    out of the car. Very soon, he would throw up blood and faint. He¡¯d be no different from aatose


    person. ¡°Wait a second!¡±


    To her surprise, Granny ckwood heard Alex¡¯s voice from behind. He sounded very energetic.


    When she turned around, she actually saw Alex opening the car door wand walking out as ifpletely


    unscathed. Granny ckwood¡¯s pupils instantly contracted. ¡°How are you¡­ Alright?¡± she asked.


    Granny ckwood wondered if she was imagining things. She could actually see lightning arcs


    shing


    around Alex¡¯s body. In reality, she wasn¡¯t imagining things at all.


    There were indeed lightning arcs. It was the Chi energy inside Alex¡¯s body, surfacing as a force through


    the lightning attribute. It was directly


    electrocuting the parasitic worms that had drilled into his body. As the inheritor of the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine and practitioner of Foundation Building, how could Alex be


    hindered by some minor parasitic worms?


    Although he couldn¡¯t use his Chi energy of lightning attribute to


    kill worms in other people¡¯s bodies, he could easily kill those in his own. It was undoubtedly more


    effective


    than using insecticide. ¡°Do you think ordinary parasitic worms like yours could kill me? Are you


    dreaming?¡± Alex asked calmly


    while walking over to Granny ckwood one step at a time.


    ¡°Hmph. I doubt you¡¯re immune to my parasitic worms.¡± Granny ckwood¡¯s eyes glimmered while she


    opened her mouth. The next second, a golden flying insect flew out of her mouth and directly projected


    itself


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    at Alex. Alex, however, managed to reach out and grab it. The golden flying insect fell into his hand.


    ¡°Gold-winged parasite!¡± Alex said casually after ncing at it. The next moment, a lightning arc shed


    on his palm. The gold-winged parasite was instantly electrocuted.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Granny ckwood cried in pain. Blood spewed out the corners of her mouth. Connected to her


    own life, the gold-winged parasite was her native parasitic worm. Now, with it being so


    easily electrocuted by Alex, she¡¯d suffer from the bacsh. It caused her to throw up blood from the


    injury. Alex tossed the dead gold-winged parasite away.


    ¡°Do you have any other tricks?¡±


    A look of panic appeared in Granny ckwood¡¯s eyes. She was cursing at Madame Joanne in her


    heart. ¡°Joanne Carlton, you old b*tch. You set me up! This fellow clearly isn¡¯t an ordinary person. You¡¯d


    actually


    made me embark on a suicide mission.


    If I manage to survive, I¡¯ll make you pay for this.¡± Swish!


    Granny ckwood¡¯s spine moved a little. Two small, red snakes were sent to Alex at lightning speed.


    ¡°Hmph! ¡± Alex snorted coldly while channeling his lightning attribute Chi to the center of his palm. He


    grabbed the two snakes in his hands. The next second, these serpents died as well. ¡°Escape!¡± Granny


    ck scattered a handful of poisonous mist before turning around and running.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 540

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 540


    ¡°Trying to run? Toote!¡±


    In a swift move, Alex Rockefeller appeared in front of Granny ckwood. This darned old woman


    wasn¡¯t a martial artist at all. Her movements were limited, unlike Alex. The next


    moment, Alex tapped Granny ckwood¡¯s chest and cut off a certain nerve connection in her body.


    She soon


    fell to the ground and became unconscious.


    Alex still couldn¡¯t kill this old woman at that moment because he had yet to cure Madame ire Assex


    and


    Lady Beatrice Assex of their parasitic disease. If he killed Granny ckwood now, it might trigger the


    parasitic worms in their bodies. Alex ced the two women on the sofa. The old woman, on the other


    hand, had all her limbs tied up. In fact, Alex sealed her pressure points before tossing her aside.


    Just as Alex was about to enter the basement to create medicine for the parasitic disease, he received


    a call on


    his phone. When he looked at the screen, he saw that the call was from Cheryl Coney. Alex hesitated


    for a few seconds. In the end, he still picked up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Cheryl?¡±


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯m in the hospital. I sawyour wife. She threw up blood and passed out. The emergency unit has


    tried


    many methods, but none of those could resuscitate her. Her situation seems a littleplicated. Hurry


    up,e and check on her!¡± Cheryl said in panicked voice. When Alex heard this, he frowned. D*mn it.


    He was too careless. Not only were Madame ire and Lady Beatrice affected, but Granny ckwood


    even came after him herself.


    There was no reason Lady Dorothy would be spared. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. I¡¯ll be right over. She¡¯s been


    inflicted with a parasitic disease,¡± Alex said. After hanging up, Alex immediately left home and headed


    to First City Hospital. Half an hourter, Alex saw Lady Dorothy. Indeed, she was also inflicted with a


    parasitic disease.


    ¡°Is it really a parasitic disease?¡± Cheryl asked. Alex nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no mistake about it. I¡¯m


    taking her with me. She won¡¯t be cured here in the


    hospital. I¡¯ll find a way when I get back,¡± he said. Alex picked Lady Dorothy up and wanted to leave. To


    his surprise, a doctor stepped forward and stopped him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave. What¡¯s wrong with you? The


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    patient is in critical condition. How could you bring her home now? Don¡¯t you want her to receive


    treatment?


    What kind of a husband are you?¡± Alex looked at the doctor. ¡°Can you find out what¡¯s the cause?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The doctor remained silent.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even find out what¡¯s the cause, how can I count on you to save her?¡± Alex asked. The


    doctor had nothing to say. Alex picked up Lady Dorothy and turned around to leave. Cheryl ran after


    him. ¡°Alex, do you need my help?¡± Alex gave it a thought. With three women inflicted by parasitic


    diseases at the same time, he did indeed need


    help. ¡°Can you leave the hospital?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Cheryl said. Cheryl truly wanted to help him. Apart from that, it was also her


    first time encountering parasitic diseases. She wanted to find out more about


    it by tagging along with Alex. ¡°Alright. Come with me,¡± Alex said. ***


    After returning to Maple Vi, Alex wasted no time.


    He entered the basement right away. Last time, when he cured Leanna Graves from her parasitic


    disease, he used blood from Prisci Paytas¡¯ Kyuhelios Pulse as a medicinal primer. However, two


    days ago, Keith Yowell delivered some herbs over that


    included a stalk of ming lotus reishi.


    This was a spiritual herb, and it was also a worldly treasure. Its


    original attribute was evenstronger than Prisci Paytas¡¯ blood.


    That was because Prisci Paytas¡¯ blood was not yet in its activated form. However, this ming lotus


    reishi was the real deal. On top of that, Alex still possessed quite a lot of Prisci


    Paytas¡¯ blood.


    Half an hourter, Alex finished creating the medicine. After feeding the threedies from the Assex


    family


    with the medicine, all parasitic worms inside their bodies started escaping on their own. It was a much


    easier process than when Alex cured Leanna Graves of her parasitic diseasest time.


    That was because Leanne Graves¡¯ parasitic worms had lived in her body far a very long time.


    Meanwhile, the


    parasitic worms had only just entered their bodies this time. Soon, the women from the Assex family


    regained consciousness. Lady Dorothy was the first to open her eyes.


    As soon as she did so, she saw Cheryl staring at her. Lady


    Dorothy immediately sat up with a knee-jerk reaction. ¡°Why is it you? Why are you here?¡± Lady


    Dorothy¡¯s facial expression was filled with hostility. Alex¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Honey, Dr. Coney saved you,¡±


    he quickly said. Cheryl¡¯s beautiful eyes went wide, and she had an odd expression on her face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 541

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 541


    Lady Dorothy Assex shook her head. She had a little headache. This feeling was like pulling two all-


    nighters and drinking three cups of heavily caffeinated coffee. Although


    she was now very energized, it was too much for her head, and she couldn¡¯t quite take it.


    After that, memories of what happened before she passed out started to appear in her mind. Lady


    Dorothy


    recalled that she had thrown blood and passed out after that. Where was this ce?


    After a while, she recognized that she was at Vi 8! ¡°Honey, what happened to me? ¡± Lady Dorothy


    asked. She reached out to Alex Rockefeller, wanting to be


    hugged by him. Regardless of whether her body was weak or trying to show she was in charge in front


    of Cheryl


    Coney, Alex


    still fulfilled her wish. He walked over and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You were inflicted by a kind of


    poison from Canyond. Fortunately, Cheryl saved you in time. You are all fine now,¡± Alex said softly.


    ¡°We?¡± Lady Dorothy finally saw that her mother, Madame ire Assex, and her little sister, Lady


    Beatrice


    Assex, were next to her. She could see bloodstains on their clothes too. At that moment, neither of


    them was conscious. They were lying down halfway on the couch without moving at all.


    However, on their bare bellies, something ck, almost looking like worms, began crawling out of their


    belly


    buttons. Lady Beatrice¡¯s case seemed better. The parasitic worms were still very small, and they were


    barely


    visible. Most of them were close to getting out.


    Madame ire¡¯s case, however, was different. Granny ckwood had added a little more stuff for her.


    One parasitic worm could be clearly seen crawling


    out of her belly. It appeared to be a short earthworm-like creature, probing around with its head, and it


    was


    extremely disgusting. Looking at it would send chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    Lady Dorothy shrieked in surprise.


    At this moment, Alex quickly grabbed a ss container and captured the worm with it. Only then did


    Madame ire wake up, startled and frightened. Madame ire looked down and noticed that her


    shirt was open. What did that b*stard, Alex, do? She


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    immediately became angry and exerted her most tremendous force, pping Alex across his face.


    ¡°B*stard, I¡¯m your mother-inw. What are you doing to me? You immoral b*stard!¡±


    she yelled. Fully focused on catching the parasitic worm, Alex didn¡¯t expect Madame ire to


    overreact so suddenly. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t dare move his hand, worried that the worm might fall


    and drill its way into her


    body again. If that happened , it would be a lot more difficult to retrieve it since it had already


    been


    frightened. Hence, Alex didn¡¯t try to dodge the p. Madame ire had pped him hard across the


    face. Of course, Madame ire was very weak right now.


    Even if she used all her might, her p felt no different from scratching an itch. ¡°Mom, stop moving


    around. Alex is catching the worms for you!¡± Lady Dorothy felt speechless. ¡°What worms? Clearly, he¡¯s


    sexually harassing me¡­¡± After saying this, Madame ire realized Alex was holding a container.


    Inside, a disgusting worm flipped and


    flopped around. ¡°What¡­ What is this?


    Ahh¡­ What¡¯s this on my stomach? Alex, what did you do to my stomach?¡± Madame ire started


    screaming while iling her arms, trying to hit the creatures on her stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Alex felt like


    he was out of words. He held Madame ire down.


    Despite her yelling and screaming due to her fear of Alex forcing himself upon her, Alex proceeded to


    eliminate the tiny parasitic worms that crawled out from her body. These were allrvae born within a


    day, hatched from eggsid by the earthworm-like parasitic worm that had appeared earlier.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 542

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 542


    One could only imagine how terrifying it must be when these worms became fully developed in one¡¯s


    body. ¡°What¡­ What are these things?¡± Lady Dorothy Assex questioned in bewilderment. At this


    moment, Madame ire Assex was too afraid to move, so she allowed Alex Rockefeller to do


    whatever he wanted.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    All the hair on her body stood on their ends. Lady Beatrice Assex had also woken up, and she was


    looking at them with her eyes wide open. ¡°These are all parasitic worms,¡± Cheryl Coney said. Cheryl


    didn¡¯t know why Alex said she was the one who saved Lady Dorothy, but after giving it some thought,


    she decided to cooperate with Alex. ¡°Parasitic worms?


    As in the parasitic worms in Canyond? You mean¡­ are they just like the worms Blue


    Phoenix used in the martial arts television show, The Smiling Proud Wanderer?¡± Lady Beatrice had a


    look of


    disbelief on her face. Although she felt afraid, the look in her eyes conveyed some sort of excitement. It


    was


    because she was a fan of martial arts and had always had a dreamt to be a female martial artist


    since she


    was a kid.


    When the masked man saved her that day, he opened her eyes to the world of martial arts. Meanwhile,


    the appearance of this parasitic disease from Canyond allowed Lady Beatrice to sense that


    world¡¯s beauty and mystery. Alex nced at her, feeling rather speechless. ¡®Aren¡¯t you afraid


    anymore?¡¯ he thought. Although Lady Beatrice wasn¡¯t. afraid, Madame ire was terrified out of her


    wits.


    When Madame ire


    realized that the worms in Alex¡¯s hand had originated from her stomach, she shuddered, getting the


    sudden


    urge to slice her stomach open and remove her organs to get them cleaned. Otherwise, it was simply


    too


    disgusting. ¡°Alright. That should be all,¡± Alex said before letting go of Madame ire.


    He grabbed a tissue and rubbed


    her stomach for her. Madame ire trembled slightly, but her eyes immediately turned red, and she


    started yelling while pointing


    a finger at Alex. ¡°It must be because of you, you idiot. That¡¯s why Beatrice and I had to suffer like this!


    Look


    at you. Aren¡¯t you useless? You¡¯re brainless too. Is your head full of crap? That woman has already


    said that


    Ms. Fernandez from California za has the backing of Thousand Miles Conglomerate and Lord Lex


    Gunther. Think you can afford to mess with Lord Lex Gunther?


    With a singlemand, he can make us suffer beyond


    reason. Do you understand?¡± Alex was already very unhappy after getting pped for no reason


    earlier. Now, Madame ire was pointing and yelling at him. This time, he became furious. Wham!


    Alex pped Madame ire¡¯s thigh forcefully. ¡°Lord Lex Gunther is nothing! Don¡¯t you have any idea


    who


    inflicted the parasitic disease upon you?


    Have you lost your mind? If you were poisoned because of that


    California za woman who licked toilet bowls, where did Dorothy¡¯s poisone from then?¡± Madame


    ire yelped in pain, but she also acknowledged what Alex said, and looked at her eldestughter in


    surprise. ¡°Dorothy, were you poisoned too?¡± Lady Dorothy nodded. ¡°Mom, were you in California


    za? What happened? Why is Lord Lex Gunter from


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate involved?¡± Madame re angrily exined what happened. She hated


    Vanya Tyler for her barbaric and shameless attitude, but she was also afraid that Penelope


    Fernandez and Lord Lex Gunther might exact revenge on her. In the end, she med everything on


    Alex and


    vented on him. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to this idiot. If he hadn¡¯t hit that little b*tch, Vanya, why would this happen


    to


    us?


    Great. Now, Vanya¡¯s mother definitely won¡¯t let us


    off the hook. There¡¯s also Lord Lex Gunther. When the timees, not only will Alex be in trouble, but


    our


    entire family will be in trouble! Dorothy, let¡¯s do this. You will get a divorce with him right away. In the


    future, he will have nothing to do with our family. Whether he lives or dies, it¡¯s his own problem,¡±


    Madame


    re said.


    Alex was very familiar with Madame ire¡¯s sharp tongue. He just acted as if she was spewing


    nonsense. However, Cheryl was extremely angry when she heard these things. ¡°Alex, I heard from


    Chloe previously that


    your mother-inw is extremely stingy and selfish. She doesn¡¯t care about anyone but herself. I didn¡¯t


    quite


    believe it at first. Today, I¡¯ve really learned the truth. I¡¯ve met unreasonable people before, but I¡¯ve


    never seen


    one this shameless.¡±


    ¡°Today, Alex was the one who took care of everything for you. Without him, the two of you would have


    been


    forced to lick toilet bowls.¡±


    ¡°Earlier, he already exined clearly that you somehow caused someone to poison you with this


    parasitic


    disease. How dare you me this on Alex? Do you people think he¡¯s easy to bully? How could people


    like


    you exist?¡±


    ¡°Do you want a divorce? Do it then! Alex, why do you still care about a marriage like this? Get a divorce


    right away. I¡¯lle with you. Once you get divorced, we¡¯ll get registered to marry next door!¡± Everyone


    in the Assex family looked at Cheryl with stunned expressions on their faces. Soon, Madame ire


    started yelling. ¡°Oh, Alex. I knew there was something going on between the two of


    you.


    You even swore you¡¯d be loyal to Dorothy and make her the richest woman in California. It¡¯s all a lie!


    Dorothy, why do you still want a jerk like him around? Divorce him. Divorce him right now! He¡¯s gotten


    into


    trouble with Lord Lex Gunther.


    Let this shameless woman deal with Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s rage instead!¡±


    Just as Madame ire finished speaking, a car stopped in front of the vi. Lord Lex Gunther opened


    the car door and walked out of the car with a handful of Chanel shopping bags.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 543

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 543


    Lord Lex Gunther came alone. Waltz Fleur lived here. Since Lord Lex Gunther was Waltz¡¯s godfather,


    of course he knew the address. But he


    couldn¡¯t simply disclose Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s address to other people. Only people in the inner circle


    should


    know. Hence, when Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s bodyguard wan ted to follow him, he refused. The bodyguard


    didn¡¯t deserve


    to know where Mr. Rockefeller lived!


    The main gate was left open. Before Lord Lex Gunther even entered, he heard a woman saying


    something in


    an exasperated tone. He vaguely heard his name and the mention of someone¡¯s rage. ¡°Is Mr.


    Rockefeller¡¯s mother-inw still upset?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made Penelope¡¯s family lick all the toilet bowls in California za.


    Is that not quite enough?


    How about getting them to lick Grandview Mall¡¯s toilets too?¡± At this moment, Penelope Fernandez and


    her family had already vomited their bile juices. As California


    za¡¯s general manager, she was usually very privileged.


    She would only enter high-ss Clubhouses, and


    the toilets she used were all custom-made with fully automated AI functions. Each of these toilets cost


    several hundred thousand dors. Penelope wouldn¡¯t even enter the toilets in


    shopping malls.


    Never had she thought she would have to lick the bowls inside! After doing it once, she


    already vomited everything she ate the night before.


    Forget about over 1,00 toilet bowls. One was enough to take her life. In the end, Penelope¡¯s husband


    and the manager of the Chanel outlet had to take most of the burden. The female store manager hadn¡¯t


    stopped crying until now.


    She was nearly out of tears. All she wanted was to


    suck up to Penelope. As a result, she ended up pushing herself down the proverbial abyss of hell. At


    that point, a martial artist from Thousand Miles Conglomerate, responsible for supervising them,


    suddenly


    received a call from Lord Lex Gunther.


    The group of people thought that Lord Lex Gunther was willing to take back his order. They thought


    their


    suffering would finallye to an end. In fact, Penelope even had other hopes. At the very least, she


    was one of Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s employees. Earlier, Lord Lex Gunther had probably


    punished them to appease Alex. Now that Alex had left, they wouldn¡¯t have to lick anymore toilet bowls.


    Perhaps, they might even bepensated.


    To her surprise, the martial artist looked at Penelope and the rest upon ending the call. ¡°Lord Lex


    Gunther said


    you¡¯ll have to lick the bowls in Grandview Mall¡¯s toilets too. Penelope, you and your daughter will head


    there!¡± When Penelope heard that, she instantly passed out. ***


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, are your mother-inw and sister-inw alright?¡±


    After Lord Lex Gunther walked through the door, he looked at everybody. He put the shopping bags


    down and


    hurriedly walked over to Alex. Alex was a little surprised by Lord Gunther¡¯s arrival. Lord Gunther,


    however, hade at the right time. Alex nced at Madame ire Assex and sneered. ¡°Weren¡¯t you


    afraid that Lord Lex Gunther would have


    me killed with a single word, then drag your family down with me? Well, why don¡¯t you ask him now if


    he


    dares to attack me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you must be joking. I would rather jump to my death or hang myself than attack you!¡±


    Lord


    Lex Gunther quickly said. Madame ire stared at Lord Lex Gunther. She had a feeling that she had


    seen him somewhere before, but


    she couldn¡¯t recall anything. On the day that Madame Joanne forced Lady Dorothy Assex to get


    married to Spark Rockefeller, Lord Lex Gunther had gone over to the Assex family¡¯s ce with a group


    of executives from Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate.


    They brought gifts too. However, there was a mishap, and Lord Lex Gunther had left in a


    hurry. At the time, Madame ire was stuck outside and couldn¡¯t see what happened clearly at all.


    Madame ire rolled her eyes. ¡°Who is he?¡± She asked. ¡°He is Lord Lex Gunther. The Lord Lex


    Gunther of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.¡± Lord Lex Gunther hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. I am Lord


    Lex Gunther.


    Madame ire, I have already


    punished Penelope and her family heavily. To avenge you, I made them lick every toilet bowl in


    California


    za. And oh, I have just ordered them to lick Grandview Mall¡¯s toilet bowls too. I wonder if you¡¯re


    pleased


    with that,¡± he said. When he said this, all the women were stunned.


    How many toilet bowls were there in California za and Grandview Mall if these all added up?


    If one really were to lick all these, wouldn¡¯t their tongue be damaged?


    But, the very next moment, Madame ire seemed to have be enraged. She spat in Lord Lex


    Gunther¡¯s


    face. ¡°Who are you trying to fool? If you¡¯re Lord Lex Gunther from Thousand Miles Conglomerate, then


    I


    must be your father!¡± There was no way she would believe it. What kind of person was Lord Lex


    Gunther anyway?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 544

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 544


    There were countless experts beneath the number one fighter in California¡¯s underworld. Even in the


    eyes of


    the public, Lord Lex Gunther was to be considered among the most influential people.


    But this man in front of Alex Rockefeller was bending over backward, trying his best to please him,


    humbler


    than a beggar. How could someone like thispare to Lord Lex Gunther from Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate?


    This man wasn¡¯t even worthy of being Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s servant. Lord Lex Gunther was stunned for a


    moment. He couldn¡¯t move. How many years had it been?


    In California, he ruled the entire underworld. Who wouldn¡¯t show him respect? Even the mayor of


    California


    addressed him by name and bought him a cup of tea.


    However, this annoying woman in front of him had the


    audacity to actually spit in his face. If she had been someone else, he would have been enraged,


    getting someone to chop her up and feed her to the


    dogs. But this was Alex Rockefeller¡¯s mother-inw. Had he not just witnessed her yelling at Mr.


    Rockefeller


    too?


    Lord Lex Gunther felt much better when he thought about how he and Mr. Rockefeller were on the


    same level. In fact, he was even a little happy. Indeed, Madame ire Assex pointed at Alex and


    began yelling, ¡°You¡¯re a loser. Did you really think that I


    was stupid? Did you think I¡¯d fall for that? Lord Lex Gunther is a prominent Californian. He¡¯s a big shot


    But


    look at this man¡¯s behavior. What difference are he and a pug?


    Please, if you¡¯re going to find someone to


    behave this way, at least find one who looks more fitting¡­ Okay, if you want to die, go ahead and do it,


    but


    don¡¯t drag our family into it. Sure, you can act all you want with a fake Lord Lex Gunther. I¡¯d like to see


    what


    you¡¯d actually do if the real Lord Lex Gunther were here.¡±


    ¡°I am the real Lord Lex Gunther!¡± Lord Lex Gunther cried helplessly. Madame ire pushed him away.


    ¡°And I¡¯m a real queen! Get lost!¡± Alex sighed. ¡°You should head back first!¡± he said to Lord Lex


    Gunther. Of course, Lord Lex Gunther didn¡¯t want to deal with such a woman as annoying as Madame


    ire. He could


    neither hit nor argue with her. Alex happened to speak his mind, and he hurriedly left. Lady Dorothy


    Assex said nothing throughout the entire debacle.


    She had be numb to her mother¡¯s vices. For now, Lady Dorothy only had Cheryl Coney on her


    mind. She felt incredibly jealous. In the end, Lady Beatrice Assex was the one who finally spoke up.


    ¡°Mom, stop being so unreasonable all the


    time. We really ought to thank Alex for what he did today. If he hadn¡¯t been around, who knows what


    might


    have happened to us? Vanya Tyler went after me specifically. She¡¯s not a good person. Alex saved us.¡±


    Alex was surprised. Since when Lady Beatrice took his side?


    Madame ire, on the other hand, was furious, never expecting her youngest daughter to take Alex¡¯s


    side. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Don¡¯t you hate him a lot? Why are you helping him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not helping anyone. I only side with reason. Anyway, I¡¯m on my brother-inw¡¯s side in this matter,¡±


    Lady Beatrice said.


    Madame ire continued yelling for a long while. Finally, she still insisted on leaving. But the three of


    them


    had just recovered from the parasitic disease, and they didn¡¯t have a car. Only Alex could drive them.


    Before leaving, Lady Dorothy walked up to Cheryl.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Dr. Coney, thank you for saving us today. One day, I¡¯ll


    definitely return the favor! However, Alex is my husband, and I won¡¯t offer him to you. You should just


    give


    up!¡± Cheryl moved close to Lady Dorothy¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to offer him up. I¡¯m just waiting for


    the two


    of you to get a divorce,¡± she whispered. ¡°In that case, you can wait until you¡¯re old and gray!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Your mother will help me,¡± Cheryl said. ¡°¡­¡± Lady Dorothy was furious, but in the


    end, she was dragged away by Madame ire. Alex drove them to Senna Port. When they arrived,


    Lady Beatrice took her sweet time to get out of the car. After both Madame ire and Lady Dorothy got


    out, she winked at Alex. ¡°Thank you, Alex! I believe that


    Lord Lex Gunther won¡¯t trouble you,¡± she said. ¡°Oh? Even your mother doesn¡¯t believe that, so why


    must you?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Because¡­ I simply believe,¡± Lady Beatrice said. ¡°Hehe¡­ Well, let me show


    you something,¡± Alex said. Alex took his phone out and showed her a video.


    When she saw it, Lady Beatrice suddenly covered her mouth. With a look of disbelief on her face, tears


    began


    to roll down her cheeks. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for doing these for me,¡± she sobbed softly as she


    embraced Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 545

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 545


    Alex Rockefeller showed Lady Beatrice Assex the same video Lord Lex Gunther had sent him about


    Vanya


    Tyler licking toilet bowls. ¡°Oh, my god!¡± Although Alex moved his phone away, he still felt disgusted by


    watching through the screen. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and he started to wonder if he should call


    Lord Lex Gunther so they could stop


    licking thosetrines.


    To his surprise, Lady Beatrice suddenly pounced on him and hugged him. ¡°Uhh?¡± Alex was stunned.


    He had never thought he¡¯d be treated this way. But little did he know, Vanya had for a long time been


    Lady Beatrice¡¯s worst nightmare. Even now, Lady


    Beatrice would still often dream about getting bullied by Vanya. Today, Alex helped her beat up Vanya.


    Now, he even forced Vanya to lick toilet bowls.


    As such, it was as if all the previous trauma disappeared in an instant. ¡°Did you get Michelle to help


    you? Or did you get Zendaya?¡± Lady Beatrice finally felt embarrassed, and she


    let go of Alex Rockefeller. She pulled out a tissue and wiped tears off the corners of her eyes. ¡°¡­¡±


    How should Alex answer this?


    Earlier, Lord Lex Gunther himself had shown up personally, but in the end, none believed it was him. ¡°I


    called Michelle. The Yowell family is so powerful that even Thousand Miles Conglomerate needed to


    show


    them respect. Vanya had no choice but to admit defeat¡­ Alright, let¡¯s get out of the car. There are


    things for


    you in the trunk,¡± Alex said.¡±


    These were all clothes from Chanel that Lord Lex Gunther had brought over just now. Lady Beatrice


    hadn¡¯t noticed it, but now that she suddenly saw such arge pile of Chanel clothes, she was


    stunned. ¡°Are these all mine?¡± she asked. ¡°Uhh¡­ Probably. The Chanel outlet wanted topensate


    you,¡± Alex said. Alex only told them Lady Beatrice¡¯s measurements. Meanwhile, Lady Dorothy¡¯s figure


    was a lot wider and


    mature than Lady Beatrice¡¯s, and there was a good chance she wouldn¡¯t fit in these. Lady Beatrice


    checked the clothes out. She¡¯d be lying if she said she didn¡¯t like them.


    In school, she was often


    teased as the pretty but poor girl since she was the poorest among the other pretty girls. She had never


    even


    worn any clothes from Chanel. This time, Madame ire brought her into Chanel, intending to get Alex


    to pay. ¡°How did they know my measurements?¡± Lady Beatrice looked at thebel. Indeed, the


    measurements were


    exactly hers.


    ¡°You used to make me wash your clothes. I¡¯ve seen them, and I remembered,¡± Alex replied rhetorically.


    ¡°I think¡­ I think I¡¯ve never asked you to wash my underwear before, have I?¡± Lady Beatrice asked.


    That¡¯s right. There was even underwear in the shopping bags. In fact, these were also her size. Alex


    was stunned. ¡°About that¡­ I really didn¡¯t know.¡± Lady Beatrice bit her red lips. Suddenly, she recalled


    losing a pair of underwear in the past. She couldn¡¯t find


    it no matter how hard she tried.


    She then recalled that Alex had stolen her mother¡¯s underwear a few days ago. At that moment,


    everything suddenly made sense. ¡°Alex, I know you might have that kind of fetish. Perhaps, it¡¯s partially


    thanks to my sister. Despite being


    married for so long, she never let you touch her. However¡­ You really should stop stealing these


    things. It


    won¡¯t look good if you¡¯re caught.


    I can forgive you for what you stole in the past. Consider it a gift. But¡­


    Please don¡¯t think about me that way. I¡­ I like someone else,¡± said Lady Beatrice as her gaze fell. With


    that, she collected the clothes and hurriedly walked into the vi. Alex appeared dumbfounded. ¡°Eh?


    What did I steal¡­ What did you mean? Perhaps you meant¡­¡± Oh god!


    Alex understood it now, but he felt that he¡¯d been terribly misunderstood. ***


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Half an hourter, Alex returned to Maple Vi. He had to figure out who was trying to harm his wife


    and


    family, or it would feel like a thorn had been left in his back


    As it turned out, Waltz Fleur had also returned home. ¡°I heard that your mother-inw¡¯s family had been


    poisoned. Is that true?¡± Waltz asked. Clearly, Waltz had found out about this from Lord Lex Gunther.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Alex answered. ¡°Did that old woman in the basement do it?¡± Waltz asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was


    nning to put her through a thorough investigation,¡± Alex said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 546

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 546


    The two of them entered the basement. Alex Rockefeller woke Granny ckwood with a direct kick.


    ¡°Tell me. Who sent you to harm Madame ire, Lady Dorothy, and me?¡± Alex asked. St!


    The old woman spat a mouthful of saliva at Waltz Fleur. Waltz, however, easily avoided it. Waltz knew


    early on that this old woman was peculiar, one that could inflict a person with parasitic diseases.


    The old woman probably possessed countless poisonous items. After dodging the spit, Waltz directly


    picked


    up a long wooden stick and started hitting the old woman. Wham! Wham! Wham!


    Granny ckwood cried out in pain right away. Waltz showed no mercy. She went for Granny


    ckwood¡¯s weakest spots that would induce the greatest


    amount of pain.


    All women had simr weak-spots on their bodies. It didn¡¯t matter if one was old or young; the pain


    would


    still be unbearable. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll beat you until you die,¡± Waltz said.


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    Granny ckwood¡¯s limbs were all tied up. She couldn¡¯t move at all. The sticknded on the parts of


    her


    body that hurt the most, and she couldn¡¯t even dodge the attack


    Most importantly, Granny ckwood wasn¡¯t a woman with unyielding integrity. More than anything, she


    hated Madame Joanne from the Assex family for setting her up. After being hit a few times, Granny


    ckwood immediately confessed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you! Joanne Carlton made me do this,¡± she


    cried. ¡°Who is Joanne Carlton?¡± Alex asked. ¡°She¡¯s Madame Joanne, your wife¡¯s grandmother. She


    offered me 32 million dors to harm you and your


    wife¡¯s family so you will all be bedridden for the rest of your lives. You were all about to be in a


    permanent


    When Alex heard this, he was enraged. He couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to murder everyone in the


    Assex


    family. Waltz felt extremely surprised too. ¡°I never would have thought Madame Joanne could be this


    cruel. She


    wouldn¡¯t even spare her granddaughter.¡± Alex snorted coldly. ¡°She¡¯s an old crook There isn¡¯t a line this


    old woman won¡¯t cross,¡± he said. ¡°Why did she do this?¡± Waltz asked. Granny ckwood was the one


    who answered this question. ¡°Joanne, that old woman wanted to take over your wife¡¯spany.


    I was told that someone would be heading there tomorrow toplete the session¡­


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    All I have to do is give her a call and tell her I¡¯ve poisoned you too, and her n would seed.¡± Alex¡¯s


    re was as sharp as a knife.


    ¡°Good! In that case, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. I want you to do her what she wanted to be done to


    us. Can


    you do it?¡± Alex asked. Granny ckwood wanted nothing more than to survive right now. At this point,


    what wouldn¡¯t she promise


    to do? She immediately nodded.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± she said. Alex looked at Granny ckwood with a cold stare. ¡°But you can¡¯t


    be fully trusted. I must ce something


    in your body to restrain you.¡± ¡® ***


    The next day, Lady Emma Assex was incredibly excited that she was once again ted to be the


    general


    manager of Dorothy-Alex Constructions. Yesterday, when Lady Emma heard that Lady Dorothy Assex¡¯s


    family, including Alex, had been poisoned by


    Granny ckwood¡¯s parasitic disease and that they would be forever unconscious, she became so


    excited she


    couldn¡¯t sleep all night.


    Lady Emma decided that she would visit Lady Dorothy and Alex herself after reiming Dorothy-Alex


    Constructions today. At half past eight in the morning, Madame Joanne, Benny Assex, Anderson


    Assex, and Lady Emma arrived at


    Dorothy-Alex Constructions. Lady Emma directly looked for Lady Dorothy¡¯s secretary.


    ¡°From now on, Dorothy-Alex Constructions


    belongs to Assex Construction again. I¡¯m officially your CEO. Immediately summon all personnel above


    the


    supervisory level to meet in conference room number one, ¡± Lady Emma announced proudly.


    The secretary was dumbfounded when she heard this. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Ms. Assex never mentioned


    it,¡± the


    secretary said.


    ¡°Lady Dorothy had a sudden illness and will never wake up again. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± Lady Emma


    asked. Lady Emma stared at the secretary before suddenly pping her across her face. ¡°Hurry up and


    do as I say. Are you deaf? Do you want to stop working? Fine. You¡¯re fired.¡± Right then, a voice could


    be heard from behind.


    It said, ¡°Who told you I¡¯d never wake up again?¡± The voice belonged to a gorgeousdy who walked


    over in her high heels. She was none other than Lady


    Dorothy, and the


    expressions on her face were nothing less than icy.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 547

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 547


    Seeing Lady Dorothy Assex alive and well, Lady Emma Assex was stunned. ¡°You¡­ Weren¡¯t you


    poisoned with the parasitic disease and couldn¡¯t wake up?¡± Lady Emma blurted out in


    surprise. Realizing that she had spoken out of turn, she quickly covered her mouth, not daring to go on.


    Benny Assex and Madame Joanne were equally surprised, and the expressions on their faces changed


    dramatically.


    If Lady Dorothy was fine, how could they proceed with their n?


    ¡°Ms. Assex, are all alright? They¡­ What did they mean? Did you really sell Dorothy-Alex Constructions


    to


    Assex Construction again?¡± The secretary covered her face, taken aback, furious, and confused.¡± Lady


    Dorothy¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Do not listen to these people¡¯s bullshit. They¡¯re just daydreaming,¡± she


    sneered.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Her eyes were cold and stern. One by one, she stated coldly at each member of the Assex family. Alex


    Rockefeller had called to tell her that the one who inflicted the disease on her family had been hired by


    the Assex family. It was Granny ckwood, also Madame Joanne¡¯s ymate when they were kids.


    Madame


    Joanne had spent over 30 million dors to put Lady Dorothy¡¯s entire family in aa. When Lady


    Dorothy


    found out about it, shock and surprise overcame her.


    After that, she became extremely furious. There was an


    old saying that went, ¡®a tiger would never eat its cubs.¡¯ Lady Dorothy and her sister were both Madame


    Joanne¡¯s granddaughters. Despite that, Madame Joanne was


    cruel enough to put them in aa.


    ¡®Was she even human?¡¯


    In fact, Lady Dorothy wouldn¡¯t even dare believe it in the beginning. On her way here, she still


    wondered if


    Alex made a mistake. But now, the truth had just be so apparent. Lady Dorothy felt a chill in her


    heart, and she was deeply disappointed in the Assex family. ¡°Grandma!¡± Lady Dorothy stared at


    Madame Joanne. ¡°This will be thest time I¡¯m calling you Grandma. I never thought you could be this


    evil. No matter what, we¡¯re still rted. I¡¯m your biological granddaughter, and my father was your


    biological son.


    How could you hurt us with parasitic diseases? You wanted to put me


    in aa! Is yours the heart of a beast?¡± For some time now, themotion had attracted many


    people from Dorothy-Alex Constructions. Even the


    security guards came over. When everyone heard this, the looks on all their faces changed drastically.


    They began to look at Madame


    Joanne with despise and shock.


    Madame Joanne¡¯s ego still mattered to her. She started pointing at Lady Dorothy, yelling at her, ¡°You


    little


    b*tch. How dare you use me of harming you with parasitic diseases? Where¡¯s your evidence? I¡¯m


    an open


    and honest person. Why would I do such a lowly thing? You, on the other hand, used shameless


    methods to


    steal Assex Construction City South Subsidiary Company from us.


    You even extorted 110 million dors. You¡¯re the real beast here,¡± Madame Joanne hissed fiercely. At


    this moment, another voice could be heard. ¡°Old hag, you say you are open and honest. I¡¯m about to


    die


    insides are all ck and rotten. Would you believe me?¡± The person who spoke was Alex Rockefeller.


    He casually walked over with a bun and a bottle of soymilk in


    hand, speaking while he ate.


    ¡°Just now, even your granddaughter admitted to it. What¡¯s the point of trying to argue now?¡± Alex


    added. Madame Joanne felt even more surprised by Alex¡¯s appearance. She repeatedly screamed in


    her mind. ¡®What¡¯s going on?! Didn¡¯t Granny ckwood say everything¡¯s been


    sorted out? Why are they all showing up one after the other? Clearly, it was all been confirmed. Could it


    have


    been faked?


    What¡¯s going on with Granny ckwood? Did she lie after getting her money?¡¯ ¡°What did I admit to? I


    didn¡¯t say anything, alright?¡± Lady Emma argued. ¡°Is that so? Well, how did you find out that Lady


    Dorothy had been poisoned by a parasitic disease and


    couldn¡¯t wake up? I don¡¯t think anybody told you, did they?¡± asked Alex. ¡°It¡­ It was a doctor who told


    me,¡± Lady Emma said. ¡°Which doctor?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Why should I tell you? Who the hell are you? Rockefeller, you¡¯re just one of Lady Dorothy¡¯s dogs. You


    have no right to speak to me,¡± Lady Emma barked. ¡°Is that so?¡± Alex asked before taking a sip of his


    soymilk. Suddenly, he poured the remaining soymilk over Lady Emma.


    The liquid sttered all over her face, hair, and clothes. Lady Emma had spent all morning working on


    her


    makeup. Now, she looked like aplete mess. ¡°Argh!!!¡± Lady Emma screamed loudly.


    Alex casually stuffed his half-eaten bun into her mouth.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 548

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 548


    ¡°Mmphhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± p!!!


    Alex Rockefeller grabbed Lady Emma Assex by her hair and pped her. ¡°Who asked you to spew


    nonsense?¡± p! ¡°What did the doctor say to you? My wife came home after a short visit to the


    hospital. The doctor didn¡¯t even


    know what parasitic diseases were. Are you the only one who can predict the future?¡± p! ¡°Who gave


    you the courage toe to ourpany and snatch out things away?


    Who do you think you are?


    Who gave you the right to do all this?¡± After several ps, Lady Emma¡¯s face had swelled up like a


    pig¡¯s head. Blood was sttered in all directions. Alex moved so fast that nobody from the Assex family


    could react in time. Even if Anderson Assex did react in time, he didn¡¯t dare speak up for his daughter.


    That was because he was truly afraid of Alex, afraid that he might cause undue problems to himself


    once he


    stepped forward. ¡°Jenny, this woman pped you earlier. You can p her back now,¡± Alex said to


    Lady Dorothy Assex¡¯s


    secretary. He knew her name, Jenny Cassidy. Having been pped for no reason, Jenny had naturally


    be enraged. She nervously looked at everyone in the Assex family.


    ¡°Can I really?¡± she asked carefully. ¡°Of course, you can. An eye for an eye. Aren¡¯t you mad?¡± Alex


    asked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m mad! Okay, I will p her,¡± Jenny replied without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Lady Emma shouted angrily. Smack!


    Jenny pped Lady Emma forcefully. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid? Who do you think you are? Compared


    to Ms. Assex, you¡¯re just a piece of trash. Not only do youck the capability, but you alsock the


    academic


    credentials.


    Without the Assex family, you are nothing! Oh, the Assex family is about to go down soon, aren¡¯t


    they? How did Assex Construction, a goodpany, end up like this? Isn¡¯t it all because of your own


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line!¡± Madame Joanne shouted. She lifted her crutch and was poised to hit Jenny¡¯s


    head


    with it.


    In the end, Alex grabbed it. Right after that, he pped Madame Joanne across the face.


    Suddenly, everyone became silent. They were all shocked. Alex actually dared to hit Madame Joanne.


    ¡°Alex, how dare you hit my mother? You¡¯ve got guts!¡± Benny shouted angrily. Alex chuckled icily. ¡°I¡¯ve


    already done so. What can you do to me? She¡¯s already asked someone to poison


    our entire family.


    Should I respectfully address her as my grandmother? Should I tell her that you¡¯ve done a


    good job poisoning us, but it didn¡¯t work this time? Try again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t!¡± Madame Joanne¡¯s face was contorted, and her hair was all messed up. She felt so


    angry that


    she might throw up blood and die soon. Despite being so old, she got pped by Alex in front of so


    many people. He said she poisoned their family.


    Even if it was the truth, Alex was at fault for pointing it out. ¡°Do you have proof that I poisoned your


    family?¡± Madame Joanne asked. ¡°Do you want proof? That¡¯s easy!¡± Alex chuckled before snapping his


    fingers. Soon, a short, elderly, dark faced woman showed up at the corner of a walkway nearby. It was


    none other than


    Granny ckwood.


    Granny ckwood slowly walked over. Madame Joanne¡¯s eyes began quivering in disbelief. The older


    woman approached Madame Joanne with an unfriendly gaze in her eyes. ¡°Joanne Carlton, you


    shouldn¡¯t have set me up.


    Since you did, you¡¯ll have to pay the price,¡± she said.


    Granny ckwood opened her mouth and blew at Madame Joanne¡¯s face. Madame Joanne¡¯s facial


    expression changed drastically. Her body shivered all over. The next moment, she fell


    to the ground and became unconscious.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 549

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 549


    ¡°Mom, Mom. What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°D*mn it. What did you do to my mother?¡± When Benny and Anderson Assex saw their mother had


    passed out on the floor, they immediately panicked. Quickly, they picked her up. Enraged, Anderson


    even shoved Granny ckwood. Benny was horrified, and quickly, be restrained Anderson from going


    any further.


    Benny had heard from Madame Joanne that Granny ckwood was a terrifying person. Her body was


    supposedly covered in poison, and she could inflict parasitic diseases on anyone without even making


    a sound. Hence, Benny knew Granny ckwood must have done something to his mother. He also


    didn¡¯t dare hit her. There were surveince cameras everywhere, and people would see that Granny


    ckwood didn¡¯t even do


    anything to Madame Joanne from its footage.


    There was nothing to use her of. Alex Rockefeller frowned a little. He had asked Granny ckwood


    to put Madame Joanne in aa without being obvious about it, not


    expecting her to act right away and in the in sight of everyone too. Alex, however, didn¡¯t care


    anymore. Granny ckwood spat at Anderson before chuckling coldly. ¡°Who are you?


    How dare you push me? Indeed, Joanne can never give birth to anything nice. You¡¯re just like her when


    she was a kid,¡± she said.


    Granny ckwood nced at Alex before turning around and leaving. ¡°Hurry, send Mom to the


    hospital!¡± The Assex family had shown up as if they owned the ce, but now, they scurried away like


    roaches. Madame Joanne, in particr, had arrived standing but left while getting carried horizontally.


    ¡°If anything happens to my mother, I won¡¯t let you off the hook,¡± Benny said coldly to Alex before he left.


    Alex let out a cynical chuckle. ¡°Everybody knows what happened to your mother. She offended too


    many


    people out there, and she deserved this. If you want to exact revenge on me, bring it on. I¡¯ll be ready


    for


    anything,¡± Alex said. He really didn¡¯t think much of the Assex family. At this point, if Alex really wanted


    to deal with them, he


    simply had to make a few calls and the Assex family would be gone forever.


    He simply just wasn¡¯t bothered. Once the Assex family had left, Jenny Cassidy raised her fair thumb at


    Alex. ¡°Alex, you really are amazing. You even scared Madame Joanne off.¡±


    Jenny could be considered a long time employee of thepany. She had already been around since


    the time


    Alex helped Lady Dorothy Assex establish the Assex Construction City South Subsidiary Company.


    Hence, she and Alex knew each other.


    Previously, she was also Maya Howards¡¯ subordinate and shared an even


    closer rtionship with her. Alex snorted coldly. ¡°This old hag knows nothing but viiny. This time, she


    asked for it. On the other hand, I feel bad that you were pped because of all this. Does it still hurt?¡±


    Alex asked.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine after a while. Well then¡­ Ms. Assex, I¡¯ll get back to work. Have a good chat,¡±


    Jenny quickly said.


    ¡°Alright! ¡± replied Lady Dorothy before pulling Alex into the CEO¡¯s office. She then locked the door and


    pounced on Alex. Lady Dorothy initiated a kiss. ¡°Honey, you saved me again,¡± she cooed, adding softly,


    ¡°Tell me. What do you want as your reward?¡± Alex pondered for a moment. A yful smile then


    appeared on his face. He recalled that Lady Dorothy had promised to do something the other day.


    Hence, he whispered something into her ear. ¡°Ahh!¡± When Lady Dorothy heard what he said, she


    immediately blushed. Her body shuddered uncontrobly as she


    covered her face in embarrassment. ¡°No, no. Absolutely not¡­¡± She then peeked at Alex through the


    gaps in her fingers before looking around at the room.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go


    over there?¡± Alex looked at where she was pointing. It was a built-in bathroom in the CEO¡¯s office.


    Suddenly, Alex could feel himself breathing harder, and his heart was beating faster.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 550

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 550


    Alex Rockefeller hugged his wife as if hugging a ball of me. Without saying another word, he picked


    Lady Dorothy Assex up. ***


    ¡°Argh!¡± After the Assex family had left, they quickly sent Madame Joanne to the hospital. While driving,


    Benny Assex started going crazy, banging his hands against the steering wheel. Anderson and


    Lady Emma Assex were so terrified they couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Brother, what¡­ What are you doing?¡± Anderson asked. Screech!!!


    Benny suddenly stopped the car in the middle of the road and pped Anderson across his face. ¡°All of


    this


    happened because of you and your daughter! You two losers! D*mn it! Resources spent on you two are


    a


    waste.


    You bring nothing to the table and cause trouble all the time.¡± Anderson became enraged too. ¡°Brother,


    what does this have to do with Emma and me?¡± he protested. ¡°It¡¯s all because your daughter wants to


    take over Lady Dorothy¡¯s Dorothy-Alex Constructions, isn¡¯t it? If


    that weren¡¯t the case, Dorothy-Assex Constructions wouldn¡¯t even exist. They would still be Assex


    Construction City South Subsidiary Company, part of our Assex Construction conglomerate.


    Assex Construction wouldn¡¯t have fallen from grace like it is now,¡± Benny spat. ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t that a little


    too funny? You¡¯re the one managing Assex Construction, and you¡¯re thepany¡¯s


    CEO. What does it have to do with us?¡± cried Lady Emma. ¡°Which is why I said one of you is an idiot,


    and the other is retarded. How could you possibly manage


    Dorothy-Alex Constructions?


    Thepany would definitely be finished within a month under your


    leadership!¡± said Benny without holding back. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you repeatedly messing with Lady


    Dorothy


    and Alex, bringing problems to Assex Construction, would we have lost the contract with Waylon


    Realty?


    Would we have lost the dealership from Thousand Leaves? Would we have failed to sign a contract


    with


    South Cali Structures?


    The Assex family is going bankrupt!¡± Benny eximed. ¡°What?¡± Anderson was shocked. ¡°Brother, is


    the Assex family going bankrupt? How could that be?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you two idiots! You


    destroyed Madame ire¡¯s vi, stole from her, and got yourself


    locked up. To bail you out, thepany had to lose all its liquefiable assets.


    This time, we¡¯ve even taken a


    loan worth 30 million dors! Now, we can¡¯t even pay our employees. What do you think we should


    do?¡±


    asked Benny. While he spoke, Madame Joanne suddenly sat upright. ¡°Huh? Mom, are you fine?¡± They


    were all shocked. Madame Joanne looked around. ¡°Has Granny ckwood left? She didn¡¯te after


    us, did she?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at the lot of you! I was just pretending to be unconscious. Otherwise, if Granny ckwood really


    did


    poison me with a parasitic worm, I¡¯d be finished for sure,¡± Madame Joanne gushed. They all sighed in


    relief. However, they had no idea that Granny ckwood¡¯s breath did indeed contain poison. The only


    thing was,


    the parasitic disease would have to go through a process before it was activated.


    Those afflicted would


    instantly pass out, but they would regain consciousness for a while after that. Later¡­ Things would end


    in a


    sorrowful state. Since Madame Joanne said she was only pretending, there was no longer the need to


    go to the hospital. Hence,


    they returned home right away.


    However, on their way home, Benny received a call from his secretary. ¡°Mr. Assex, Citizen Bank¡¯s


    people are here, asking us to repay our debts right away. If we don¡¯t do so,


    they¡¯re going to freeze our ounts and clear the loans by force.¡±


    ¡°What? How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°They even said that you¡¯ve taken a high-interest loan, but there¡¯s a problem with your credit rating.¡±


    ¡°How dare they¡­¡± Before Benny could say anything, the secretary continued. ¡°Also, Mr. Assex, when it


    was time for the


    Things are getting out of hand.¡±


    Benny¡¯s head was throbbing. Quickly, he turned on the engine and headed to thepany. Meanwhile,


    something major had also happened to Alex Rockefeller.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought it would be a beautiful incident. Instead¡­ The oue was a terrible one!


    Alex looked at his shirt that was covered in filth. ¡°What should we do?¡± Lady Dorothy leaned against the


    bathroom sink. Not saying a word, she shook her head slowly.  ¡°Ughh¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 551

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 551


    Three minutester, it finally got better. The two looked at each other and suddenly burst out in


    laughter. Although a failed experience¡­ It had at least


    served to


    enhance and deepen the bond between husband and wife. ¡°Go and take a bath! I¡¯ll wait for you, and I¡¯ll


    get you a set of clothes,¡± Dorothy said as she rinsed her mouth. She had thrown up everything she had


    eaten in the morning.


    Her bathroom came with an attached shower room, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal to take a bath here. Alex


    was exasperated. ¡°Alright. Go ande back quickly, then.¡± Seeing the look of disappointment on his


    face, Dorothy couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry. She whispered, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t look so sullen. I promise it


    won¡¯t be like this the next time¡­ It must be because we didn¡¯t


    choose an appropriate location.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I said so¡­ But you have to guarantee that you won¡¯t hook up with that Cheryl woman behind


    me.¡± Alex was speechless. ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between Cheryl and me.¡± Dorothy snorted coldly.


    ¡°Only an idiot would believe you. Even if you think there¡¯s nothing, each time I see


    her, she looks as though she wants to jump into your arms and hug the life out of you! That¡¯s so


    strange. I


    don¡¯t seem to see what¡¯s so good about you?


    Which part of you is particrly attractive to women?¡±


    ¡°Then, you must be clearly blind,¡± Alex replied. ¡°Did you just say that I¡¯m blind? You naughty thing¡­


    Kiss me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I want you to kiss me right now!¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ You just¡­¡± Alex¡¯s face changed drastically in a moment. Although a failed experience, it


    wasn¡¯t aplete failure!


    Dorothy threw herself on him. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m taking a bath now.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ ¡± ***


    In Assex Constructions, Benny was ecstatic upon meeting Saul Cornell, Miracle Bank¡¯s manager. With


    a smile, he asked, ¡°Manager Cornell, from where did you hear all these rumors? How could I have


    taken


    a loan from loan sharks?


    Assex Constructions is developing well, and now is the time of rapid development. How about this? I¡¯m


    willing to increase the interest rate by 5% for the loan agreement between us. What do


    you think?¡± Saul shook his head. ¡°President Assex, even our president knows about these matters


    you¡¯re involved in. I¡¯m


    only running errands that he¡¯s handed me, so there¡¯s no point in you telling me this.¡±


    ¡°What?


    How did President Leake know about this?¡± Saul shook his head again. ¡°So, President Assex, please


    don¡¯t trouble me anymore. I won¡¯t be leaving if you


    don¡¯t pay up today.¡± As they were talking, the secretary hurried over and opened the door before


    walking in. ¡°President Assex, not good¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?


    Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?¡± Benny snapped, annoyed. Undoubtedly, his temper was terrible at the


    moment. ¡°President Assex, there¡¯s a group of people¡­¡± Before the secretary could finish, she was


    pushed aside by a tall, bald man that came from behind her. More


    than a dozen people followed them in, and they all had tattoos on their arms, colorful hair, and were in


    strange


    clothes.


    From a single nce, you could tell they were gangsters. ¡°President Assex, I came here uninvited, but


    it can¡¯t be that you won¡¯t wee me, right?¡± The tall, bald


    man said as he sat on the desk, kicking Saul away. Saul was still a bank manager. How could he not


    be angered over such treatment?


    Getting up, he yelled, ¡°How could you kick me?!¡±


    The bald man grabbed the ashtray on the table and mmed it on Saul¡¯s head with a loud ¡°thunk,¡± and


    blood


    instantly spurted from the deep gash that had formed on his head. ¡°D*mn it, what kind of joke is this?


    It¡¯s an honor for me to give you a kick.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, break one of his arms and toss him out.¡± Saul was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m from Miracle¡­¡± He had


    only managed to get those words out before one of the bald man¡¯s subordinates mmed a stick into


    his arm and broke the bone with a sickening ¡°crack¡±.


    Saul screamed, and then he was thrown out. Benny was stunned, speechless. He couldn¡¯t help but


    think, ¡®It¡¯s all over! Saul will hate my guts once he gets


    back!¡¯ ¡°Brother Simon, this¡­ What are you doing?¡± Benny asked nervously. The bald man in front of


    him was


    Simon Jenkins, the one he had borrowed money from with a high-interest rate. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯ve


    just received news that your Assex Constructions has run out of money, and you can¡¯t


    even pay sries,¡± Simon growled.


    ¡°What about my money then? Has it all flown away with the wind?¡±


    ¡°Who did you hear this from? We have the money, and ourpany is rich.¡± p!


    Simon pped Benny on the face.


    ¡°What the hell do you take me for? Do you think I¡¯m blind? Even your


    employees are causing a ruckus, and you think I can¡¯t see it?¡± Thud!


    A shiny daggernded on the desk, digging itself into it.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 552

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 552


    Simon grabbed Benny by his hair, his voice vicious. ¡°All of my money, including the interest of 40


    million. If I don¡¯t see it today, then I¡¯ll take one of your hands.¡± Benny trembled in shock and fear. In the


    meantime, upon hearing themotion, Madam Joanne and Anderson rushed in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    What are you guys doing?!¡±


    ¡°Which hole have you gangsters crawled out from? How dare youe to my Assex Constructions to


    make


    trouble? Do you know what the consequences are? Get out, all of you!¡± Madam Joanne bellowed at the


    top


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    of her voice, holding her crutches. Seeing a bald man hitting her son, she got even angrier. Relying on


    the fact that she was a senior and that these


    people would be too afraid to hit her, she raised her cane and hit the bald man. Thwack!


    A bump and bruise appeared on the bald man¡¯s head. Benny was startled. ¡°Mother, leave it. I will¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Simon had grabbed Madam Joanne by her hair, mming her


    head onto


    the table. Thump!


    ¡°What the hell, where did this old foole from? How dare you hit me? I¡¯ll kill you; you d*mn old hag


    of


    a tortoise!¡± Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Simon tugged on Madam Joanne¡¯s hair, mming her head over and over on the table. By the time he


    let her


    go, Madam Joanne¡¯s head was smothered in blood, and she copsed to the ground with a quiet plop.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Benny and Anderson eximed, hurriedly helping the olddy up. The next moment¡­


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    When Simon saw the state of Madam Joanne, he was shocked. He took three steps back, his face


    dramatically


    losing all its color. His subordinates which he had brought along with him had gone pale as well. Benny


    and Anderson wailed loudly. A pen had stabbed itself into Madam¡¯s Joanne¡¯s eyeball, bursting and


    puncturing it. Two-thirds of the pen was


    embedded deeply into her eye socket, and blood was still flowing freely.


    Benny ced his hand under her nose to check for signs of life. But how could that be possible?


    The pen had pierced through her brain.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Simon Jenkins, how dare you kill my mother! I want your life!¡± Benny roared. The bald Simon was


    bewildered, and so were his subordinates. Sure, they were gangsters. It wasmon for them to fight


    and hurt people, forcing people to die from time


    to time.


    But this was different. They had broken into someone¡¯spany and killed the president¡¯s mother in


    full view. How could this be fine?


    The bald man was in aplete panic. The first thought that came to mind was to escape. The


    moment he


    started running, his subordinates ran away too. ¡°Catch them, don¡¯t let a single one get away!¡±


    ¡°Catch them!


    I¡¯ll give a reward of two million!¡± Benny yelled frantically. There were quite a few people in Assex


    Constructions, and security guards swarmed the area as well. Especially now, considering how so


    many were causing a ruckus, asking for their wages.


    What did a constructionpany have in abundance? Obviously, it was building materials. Some


    people grabbed steel pipes, some grabbed angle irons, some held hammers, and some even grabbed


    chainsaws.


    Hundreds of people surrounded them, Simon¡¯s knees went weak, and he wrapped his arms around his


    head, begging for mercy. ***


    In the CEO¡¯s office of Dorothy-Alex Construction, Dorothy was helping Alex wear a security suit when


    her


    secretary, Jenny Cassidy, rushed in. ¡°President Assex, something has happened at Assex


    Construction. The


    Madame is dead.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 553

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 553


    ¡°What?!¡± Dorothy and Alex were startled when they heard Jenny¡¯s words. Especially Alex. He thought


    to himself, ¡®Could the poison Granny ckwood administered have been too


    strong, and it ended up killing her in one shot?¡¯ However, Dorothy was quick to ask, ¡°How did she die?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she was killed on the scene by a gangster.


    The ringleader is a loan shark who gives out loans at


    a high-interest rate. Benny borrowed 40 million from them, and somehow, some conflict broke out in his


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    office.¡± Assex Construction and Dorothy-Alex Construction used to be under the same umbre, and


    Jenny still had


    friends over there. As soon as the incident took ce, her friend had immediately called and told her


    about it. After Dorothy heard that, she was silent for a long time.


    Even though the olddy had treated her unjustly and


    had even wanted to conspire against her entire family, she was still her blood-rted grandmother after


    all. She had been alive and kicking, being her domineering self just a while ago. Now, in a blink of an


    eye, her life


    was extinguished, just like that¡­


    She let out a shaky breath as the sadness welled up inside of her. Alex, on the other hand, felt relieved.


    If Granny ckwood were the one who killed Madam Joanne, he would have certainly felt uneasy.


    Being


    beaten to death by a loan shark, however, had nothing to do with him. This could be categorized under


    the


    ¡®reap what you sow¡¯ banner, as all evil had its retribution.


    Jenny continued, ¡°I heard that the culprit had been caught. Benny offered a reward of two million and


    caught


    all of them. He sent them to the authorities on the spot.¡±


    ¡°You must be very well connected to get this news,¡± Alex said. Jenny smiled stiffly. ¡°A lot of people in


    ourpany already knew this. It¡¯s blown out of control now.¡±


    ¡°Hubby, would you like to go see?¡± Dorothy asked. Alex considered it for a while before shaking his


    head. ¡°Not today. We have all been driven out the door by


    the Assex family. If we were to go over now, it would be messy, and there¡¯s no guarantee they won¡¯t


    take


    their anger out on us. We¡¯ll head there tomorrow.¡± Dorothy hummed in agreement. The news quickly


    reached ire¡¯s ears. Instantly, she called Dorothy to confirm the news.


    Upon receiving confirmation, ire chuckled loudly. ¡°She deserved it! That old fart should have died a


    long time ago. She


    reaped what she sowed and couldn¡¯t go on living. Even the gods above wanted her out of here.¡± The


    olddy had overwhelmed her for so many years that she didn¡¯t even have the space to breathe, and


    she


    would be crippled by anxiety the moment she saw her.


    Adding to the fact that they had been poisoned and


    even attempted to snatch theirpany away, ire had lost all positive feelings toward Madam


    Joanne for


    a long time. She changed the topic and said, ¡°Dorothy,e home now. Bring Alex with you. I need


    him for something.¡±


    ¡°Mother, what devilish things are you up to now?¡±


    asked Dorothy.


    ¡°What devilish things are you talking about? I simply have something to ask him. Hurry up ande


    home. Buy some food on your way back. I don¡¯t know what happened to this brat Beatrice¡­ Suddenly


    telling me


    that she wants to learn how to cook. She¡¯s used up all the food in the fridge.¡± Very quickly, Alex and


    Dorothy went to the market to buy two big bags of vegetables and meat.


    Alex held the bags in one hand, while the other held Dorothy¡¯s hand. Their fingers interlocked as if


    grasping


    happiness itself. Wearing a bodyguard¡¯s suit and leading a stunning beauty, the couple had attracted


    quite a few stares. A lot of them were probably thinking along the lines of ¡°This little bodyguard


    managed to take a ¡®Miss


    Perfect¡¯ as his bride and has reached the pinnacle of life!¡±


    ¡°The little bodyguard saved the beautifuldy boss, and she threw herself into his arms. ¡°That¡¯s some


    dumb luck he got thanks to more prayers he made to his ancestors.¡± Though they were at the receiving


    end of the many gazes and thoughts, Alex and Dorothy were at peace. At


    the same time, in the Assex residence in Senna Port, ire stared at the unmoving picture on her


    phone screen, noting back to herself for a long time.


    It was a picture in a news article, and a man¡¯s face upied most of the screen. This person was Lex


    Gunther. Involving a capital of 30 billion dors, Thousand Miles Conglomerate was going to start a


    large-scale


    lifestyle project in California, one that would affect the structure of its business district.


    ire looked at the face. She waspletely dumbfounded.


    With rms ring in her chest, her heart only served to beat harder. Only yesterday, she had spat on


    this


    person¡¯s face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 554

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 554


    She had even said that he was a liar with poor acting skills. She also said that she was Lord Lex


    Gunther in his


    face. At that point, she suddenly thought of dying!


    Would Lord Gunther kill her?


    And thus, the reason she didn¡¯t pay much attention even when news of Madam Joanne¡¯s death


    reached her.


    She only had one thought in her mind, and that was to figure out whether or not the person yesterday


    really


    was Lex Gunther, California¡¯s underworld king. When Alex walked through the doors, he immediately


    saw Lex¡¯s face on the TV screen. His eyes shed. Then, he nced at ire, who was clearly


    shocked and frightened and chuckled.


    As expected, when ire saw Alex, she immediately pointed to the TV screen and asked with a tone of


    urgency, ¡°Tell me honestly, the person who came to your house to look for you yesterday. Was it him?


    Lex


    Gunther from Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡± Dorothy¡¯s expressions were that of great surprise. What


    was going on?


    Yesterday, she had personally felt that Lord Gunther wasn¡¯t such a reliable person, and when ire


    pointed it


    out, she also believed that he was someone Alex had found to act like him. This was because she


    personally never knew who Lex Gunther actually was. Since she had met the man


    yesterday, the memory of him was still fresh on her mind. Now,pared to the man on the TV


    screen¡­


    The simrities were uncanny, and they were clearly recognizable. It was the same person, after all.


    ¡°Hubby, the person yesterday¡­ Didn¡¯t you get him to pretend to be Lex Gunther?¡± Dorothy asked in


    astonishment. Alex smiled. ¡°Since when did I say he was a fake?¡± ire¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then, he


    was¡­ The real Lord Lex Gunther?¡±


    ¡°Completely a hundred percent real.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­ Why didn¡¯t you say so?!¡±


    ¡°I did. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Alex replied. He was in a good mood when he saw the


    expression on her face. ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m done for! I¡¯m finished! Yesterday, I¡­ Not only did I scold him, but


    I also spat in his face. Oh


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    my god, what have I done? That¡¯s California¡¯s underworld king. He¡­ He wouldn¡¯t rush in with a bunch


    of


    people, slice me up and feed my remains to the dogs, would he?¡±


    ire asked, evident desperation clouding


    her tone. Alex wanted to scare her, and so he nodded intentionally. ¡°Well, what you said is not entirely


    impossible. He¡¯s Lord Lex, after all, the head of all of California¡¯s gangsters.¡± Thump!


    ire had fallen to the ground on her butt, her legs spread apart in an undignified pose. Her face had


    gone


    yesterday, it seems he respects you a lot.¡±


    Alex had wanted to say that he had once saved his life and that he was also Waltz¡¯s godfather. But


    when he


    thought about the unfinished scene in the toilet and the fact that Waltz had always wanted to sleep with


    him, and how he had gotten out of the predicament with Dorothy about Michelle, he immediately


    decided to be


    more tactful. ¡°I went through the connections I had with the Yowell family. Lord Gunther probably needs


    to give them


    some face too.¡±


    When ire heard that, it was as though everything was fine again. She hurriedly got up to her feet.


    Dorothy¡¯s expressions, on the other hand, fell. The person that entered her mind was not Michelle


    Yowell but Cheryl Coney. Angered, she said, ¡°You just said that nothing was going on between you and


    that Coneydy or whatever. She¡¯s already helped you so much, saving our family yesterday, but


    you¡¯ve once again approached the Yowell


    family.


    This is an awfullyrge favor. How are you going to repay it? Paying with your life certainly wouldn¡¯t


    be enough. I think you really want to use your body to repay them, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What? That woman from yesterday?¡± ire thought that Alex had a twist of fate and that his fortunes


    had turned around, seeing as to how even


    Lord Gunther disyed an attitude of worship towards him. She didn¡¯t expect that it would be from


    relying on


    other women.


    ire was like a balloon that deted immediately. Depending on her son-inw¡¯s mistress to


    save them was too embarrassing to be even said out. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Actually, I¡­¡±


    Halfway through his words, his phone started ringing.


    He pulled it out to find that it was a call from Azure.


    The call connected the moment he epted it. ¡°Mr. Alex, Waltz has been injured. You¡­ Could you


    please hurry to Hell¡¯s Angels?¡± Azure¡¯s voice came


    from the other side.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 555

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 555


    ¡°What?! Okay, I¡¯lle right away!¡± Alex¡¯s heart sank


    Waltz had achieved Mystic-rank after using The Blood Cleansing Technique of hers. She was


    considered the


    number one master in the Thousand Miles Conglomerate, but yet she got injured?


    Who in the world was her opponent?


    After the call ended, Alex immediately said, ¡°Wifey, I have something urgent to attend to, and I need to


    leave


    for a bit.¡± Having said that, he left in a hurry. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Dorothy asked as she chased


    after him. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin. I¡¯ll tell youter when Ie back¡± While talking, Alex had


    already run out of the vi, not even bothered to take the car. How could a car move


    faster than his two legs?


    Heading to a ce with no one around, he turned on his lightning attribute Chi. He moved his legs,


    which


    immediately turned into thunder and lighting, and he sped away.


    He once heard Waltz saying that some of the greater Warriors who could use the Eight Steps of


    Cicadas, a


    supreme skill, were faster than the speeding cars on a highway.


    If they were to participate in the Olympics,


    their opponents would have been easily left in the dust. But ancient warriors had their own pride. Who


    would bother participating in suchpetitions?


    Even if they outran and outperformed the average person, it was still self-exhibition and was a disgrace


    anyway.


    Nheless, that sort of speed couldn¡¯t be maintained for an extended period. It was fine to run a


    hundred


    meters, but any more would be pushing it. Alex was different, however. The middle and lower of his


    energy core was filled to the brim with Chi, and it


    would continue growing and replenishing without pausing for a second. Even if he ran for an hour, it


    wouldn¡¯t


    be a problem.


    Dorothy, who had chased after Alex but failed to catch him, stomped her feet in anger. ¡°He didn¡¯t even


    take


    the car. Where the heck is he going? He ran faster than a rabbit!¡± ire had already walked to the


    door. ¡°I think this b*stard has a guilty conscience and afraid of being found


    out.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s out there, attracting all sorts of girls and being indecisive about it, and probably have


    more


    than a few mistresses, enjoying theirpany while already having a wife!¡± she snorted. ¡°You need to


    be careful of this kind of person, Dorothy! He¡¯s just unsatisfied now, not being able to sleep


    with you despite being married. When the day that you really sleep with himes, he will abandon


    and cheat


    on you.


    You should harden your heart. I think that you¡¯d be better off getting a divorce.¡± Dorothy became more


    upset the more she listened. She replied angrily, ¡°Whatever. That Coney woman has


    saved our entire family, and even if he¡¯s slept with her, I¡¯ll ept it. I¡¯ll just treat it as repayment for the


    favor.¡±


    ¡°What?


    Have you gone nuts?¡± Dorothy stomped up the stairs, her footsteps echoing loudly, not wanting to talk


    anymore. ***


    Alex rushed into Hell¡¯s Angels. Several Thousand Miles Conglomerate Warriors were guarding the


    doors. When they saw someone rushing towards them like some mad cheetah, they immediately


    moved to block the


    doors, intending to guard it to their death. ¡°Halt!¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Alex brushed the fighter¡¯s hand aside with a breeze, and an earth-shattering


    strand of Chi shot out of it. The


    few people who collided with it rolled backward immediately, falling scattered on the ground. The few


    Warriors were shocked and scared out of their wits at the same time. Such a mastering to Hell¡¯s


    Angels! Could he havee to kill Princess Fleur?


    They were all but powerless to stop him. ¡°Where is Waltz? Bring me to her!¡± Upon entering the doors,


    Alex stopped to remove the lightning attribute


    Chi from his body. The speed he disyed was like a car that lost its brakes. The moment he mmed


    into these people, they


    would suffer most of their bones being broken if they didn¡¯t die outright, that is. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s Master Alex!¡±


    The few Warriors who were on the floor immediately heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that it was


    really


    Alex. They had thought it to be an enemy, but it turned out to be one of their own. Besides, it looked


    like Lord Alex had be even mightier than before! ¡°Master Alex, Princess Fleur is inside. I will take


    you there.¡±


    ¡°Master Alex, you have to avenge Princess Fleur!¡± The few Warriors spoke one after the other,


    repeating themselves. The anxiousness in their eyes was


    unmistakable. Alex¡¯s expression changed the moment he saw the state they were in. ¡°Is she severely


    injured?¡± One of them hesitated, trying to carve out an answer. ¡°Master Alex, Princess Fleur, she¡­


    She¡­¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Spit it out!¡±


    ¡°She¡­ Her martial arts have been abolished.¡± Bang!


    Alex stopped in his tracks. Then, all of a sudden, a murderous aura gushed out. The hard marble floor


    under his feet made a crackling


    sound, and inch by inch, it began to split up. Two secondster, it let out a deafening bang, and a


    massive, gaping pit appeared.


    ¡°What in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°Crap!¡± The few Warriors were stunned, wondering if they were dreaming. Could martial arts be this


    powerful?


    How shocking .

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 556

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 556


    Alex was sullen as he said, ¡°Lead the way, quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Master Alex, This way please. Princess Fleur is recovering in the ward in the backyard.¡±


    One


    of them said quickly. Hell¡¯s Angel was very big, it was much bigger than Yowell Manor.


    As the base of the king of California¡¯s underworld, of course it had its own healing area and doctors on


    their


    payroll. Alex hurried and walked in, only to find the unconscious Waltz lying on the bed. At the moment,


    there was no sign of her usual beautiful, charming face that she usually had.


    Her entire body


    was covered in wounds. Her usually devastatingly beautiful face was red and swollen withrge


    bruises,


    looking no different than a pig¡¯s head. After activating his Third Eye to check Waltz¡¯s condition, he was


    boiling with anger. As expected, her energy core had been shattered.


    The cultivation efforts of her inner force of Mystic-rank


    were lost irrevocably. ¡°Who hurt our Waltz?¡± Alex held Waltz¡¯s wrist, carefully checking her pulse and


    injuries. He was afraid that just by using the Third Eye, he might miss out on something.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you¡¯re here,¡± Azure walked over as he said.


    He previously looked confident and at ease, but his demeanor right now was not much better than


    Waltz. When he came in, he was also on a crutch as his right leg was broken. Alex frowned, and tried


    to use the Third Eye to look at Azure¡¯s injuries. Fortunately, Azure¡¯s energy core was still intact. The


    most serious injury on him was his broken leg, but the


    joints near the knee area had been shattered.


    If there was no special treatment for him, he would be on crutches


    for life from now on. ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Frank ardo,¡± Azure replied. ¡°It¡¯s him? Why did he do it?¡±


    ¡°The underworld tournament of the Southern California Business Association will be held soon.


    This time, it¡¯s a bit different than the previous years, and there is a quota of only one cement from


    each region. Frank


    wanted to take that ce, so he fought against our Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡­ We initially had


    already


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    won, but then a Japanese came out suddenly with very fierce moves. We had already conceded, but


    he still


    severely injured Waltz, and even destroyed her energy core.¡±


    Killing intent leaked out from Alex¡¯s eyes. ¡°You guys go out first.¡± Azure understood, and he bade


    everyone to leave the room. Alex immediately started to treat Waltz¡¯s wounds.


    With his witchcrafts, coupled with treatment of the Chi with healing properties, Waltz¡¯s internal injuries


    recovered at a speed that was visible to the naked eyes.


    However, it was not easy to repair a broken energy


    core. Waltz let out a pitiful wail as she woke up from hera. Her eyes opened, her mouth slumped


    as she caught sight of Alex. She stretched her hands out. She wanted a hug!


    Alex hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he leaned down. ¡°Senior, I was beaten up and it hurts so


    much.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You have to avenge me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ My martial arts have been ruined, what do I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Without destruction, there can be no construction. One has to fail to seed. I can help you recover


    and


    make you stronger.¡±


    Waltz hugged him tightly and sniffed. She wiped her tears and nose on his face. ¡°I knew it Senior,


    you¡¯re the


    best!¡± Alex frowned, wiping away the things on his face. ¡°Then, how are you going to repay me?¡± And


    ten minutester, Waltz¡¯s condition had been stabilized.


    Alex stood up and said, ¡°Rest here, I¡¯ll help you get revenge.¡± Waltz said, ¡°Wait a minute, let me tell you


    something. The person who beat me up was a bit weird. He


    seemed to have some sorceries.


    When he shouted, I got a splitting headache and my mind went nk.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alex was slightly startled. ¡°Was it like this?¡± He condensed his mental power and stared at Waltz.


    Waltz immediately grabbed her head and shouted, ¡°Ouch! Yes, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Japanese, mental power and Frank ardo.


    How interesting, I¡¯ll go and meet him.¡±


    Just at this moment, a phone call came in. At a nce, it was a call from the patriarch of the Pattingson


    family, Nathan Pattingson. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I have arrived in California.


    I¡¯ve prepared the medicinal herbs that you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That was fast. Then, hurry ande to Hell¡¯s Angels.¡±


    Alex smiled after the call ended. Just as he wanted to head out to challenge the opponent, his helper


    had


    arrived.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 557

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 557


    Valtameri Tower was the base camp of Frank ardo, the CEO of Valtameri Co. It was simr to


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯ s Hell¡¯s Angels, it wasn¡¯t a ce where any ordinary person


    could set foot in. Those who could walk into this ce, were either high-ranked executives of Valtameri


    Co. or fighters, or distinguished persons.


    A Bentley came to a stop in front of Valtameri Tower at this moment. A man and a woman got out of the


    car. They were not very old. The young man was Frank¡¯s son, Heath ardo. As for the woman, Alex


    would be extremely surprised if he ever saw her, because she was Vanya Tyler, the


    one who was still licking the towel bowl in California za yesterday.


    In the video scene that Alex had seen


    yesterday, Vanya was lying on the ground with her tongue stretched out and licking the filth of the towel


    bowl. It was so disgusting that it would make one lose their appetite. However, today she was actually


    dressed in splendour, and she looked enchanting. She stood in a proud


    posture, as though she were a princess.


    ¡°You chose the right person to follow, Vanya!¡± Heath looped his arm around Vanya¡¯s waist, cing a


    kiss on


    her lips without restraint. ¡°Let me tell you, those useless weaklings from Thousand Miles Conglomerate


    will


    not show their faces from now on. That Princess Fleur whatsoever, she¡¯s been wasted by my father¡¯s


    subordinates.


    Even the greatest of the Three Great Chieftains of California¡¯s underworld, Azure Storm also


    has his leg broken. There will be no such person as Lex Gunther in the underworld in the future.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is Lord Lex dead?¡± Vanya¡¯s eyes shone. She hated Lex with all her guts. It was Lord Lex¡¯s


    order that her entire family had to lick the toilet bowls, to the point that they felt their


    tongues would fall out.


    Then, Thousand Miles Conglomerate abandoned Penelope Fernandez, and even wanted to block off


    their


    family, without giving them any way out. This was the reason that they chose to join Valtameri Co. in


    the end. Heath had already been interested in Vanya before this. Now that he was under her deliberate


    seduction, he


    immediately hooked up with her. ¡°He¡¯s not dead, but it¡¯s hard to avoid the consequences that he has to


    pay.¡±


    ¡°The best is let him die without even leaving behind a trace! Also, Mr. ardo, there¡¯s another person I


    want


    you to deal with. If you promise to help me, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to me.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the brother-inw of one of my high school ssmates. His name is Alex Rockefeller. I want his


    hands


    and legs to be broken, and thrown into a cesspit and let him drown in it¡­


    And also, I want you to ruin the face


    of the ssmate I just mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Such a ruthless method? But, I like it. I will promise you now! Let¡¯s head into Valtameri Tower and fight


    300 rounds after a while, then only we¡¯ll go deal with the two fools,¡± Heath said as he smiled, then he


    leaned


    in for a kiss again.


    Then, he slightly frowned. ¡°Vanya, why is there a weird smell from your mouth? It stinks, and it smells


    like the stench in the toilet?¡± Vanya¡¯s expression stiffened, and she quickly said, ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s because I ate


    some stinky tofu.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I also like stinky tofu, haha! A beautiful woman who likes stinky tofu, that¡¯s cool!¡± And then, he


    continued kissing her!


    The two of them were in front of Valtameri Tower, with no one beside them. The security guards at the


    entrance saw that it was their young master, so it was obvious they wouldn¡¯t do anything to stop them.


    Anyway, they were already used tomon scenes like that. However, at this moment, a voice


    suddenly rang out. ¡°Hehe, once you know what brand of stinky tofu she ate, I¡¯m afraid you will be


    throwing up right now.¡±


    The one who spoke was Alex, who just got out of a car beside Heath. He had just arrived outside


    Valtameri Tower, with Nathan driving the car. He and Waltz sat in the backseat, as he was channeling


    Chi to Waltz to recover the injuries on her face. So even when they had reached their


    destination, he didn¡¯t get out of the car for the moment. Never did he expect to see the show that Vanya


    and Heath were putting on here. He also heard Vanya¡¯s


    request.


    Initially, Alex had almost forgotten such an insignificant person like Vanya, but now she actually wanted


    Heath to break his limbs and throw him into a cesspit, and even wanted to ruin Beatrice¡¯s face. So, he


    could


    not just keep silent and do nothing. Heath, who had been interrupted when he was in the middle of


    something good, was obviously upset. He


    turned his head and saw someone who was dressed in a security guard uniform.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to look carefully at Alex¡¯s face, and immediately said in an angry tone, ¡°What kind


    of


    sh*t are you, how dare youe here and spout nonsense? Are you tired of living? Do you believe


    that I¡¯ll


    knock your teeth out?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    At this moment, Vanya also turned around to take a look. She initially thought it was some small


    security


    guard, and dismissed him on the inside. However, after taking a good look at his face, she eximed in


    the


    next second, ¡°It¡¯s you! You b*stard!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 558

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 558


    ¡°Who is this idiot? You know him?¡± Heath said. ¡°He¡¯s the one yesterday¡­ He¡¯s the brother-inw of my


    ssmate I mentioned just now. He¡¯s a foolish trash, I don¡¯t know what kind of drugs he fed that idiot


    Lex Gunther. He actually regards this guy as his master.¡± Vanya said. Alex shook his head, smiling.


    ¡°Oh, your mouth really is nasty and smelly.


    Have you yet to digest all the sh*t


    that you ate yesterday? Or did you lick the toilet bowls so much that your tongue has its smell now? Mr.


    ardo, how does the smell of toilet bowl taste? Is it strange?¡± Heath was stunned. ¡°What do you


    mean?¡± Vanya eximed, ¡°Rockefeller, you¡¯re the one who eats sh*t and licks toilet bowls. Your entire


    family licks


    toilet bowls too.¡±


    She was a young and fashionable beauty. How could she let the fact of her licking toilet bowls be


    spread


    around?


    Where would she put her face in the future?


    Alex said, ¡°You just reminded me of something. Oh right, your entire family was indeed licking the toilet


    bowls yesterday.


    No matter how much you try to sweep it under the rug, it¡¯s pointless. I have a video as


    evidence. Do you want to see how a toilet bowl is licked, Mr. ardo?¡± He pulled out his phone and


    clicked on a video. Vanya¡¯s face changed drastically, her face full of horror.


    Heath was surprised and curious, so he leaned closer to look at the screen.


    In just a few seconds, he couldn¡¯t


    take it anymore. It was too disgusting. Recalling that he was kissing Vanya just now, he immediately felt


    nauseated. ¡°You damn stinky tofu!¡± Smack!


    Heathnded a heavy p on Vanya¡¯s face. Barf!


    Then, he threw up.


    At this time, Waltz and Nathan had already appeared right behind Alex. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Waltz asked. Alex chuckled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just two stinky bugs, don¡¯t worry about them¡­


    Later, get this woman


    out of California. Just looking at her is enough to turn my stomach upside down. She¡¯s the daughter of


    Penelope Fernandez from California za.¡±


    When he put it that way, Waltz immediately understood the meaning behind his words. She snorted


    coldly. ¡°We just issued the expulsion order yesterday, and today they¡¯ve already hooked up with the


    young heir of


    Valtameri. It seems like Penelope Fernandez already has had the intention to be disloyal from the


    beginning.¡± Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Sounds of footsteps could be heard.


    The security guards at the Valtameri Tower¡¯s entrance, who saw something was going on here and


    Heath was


    throwing up, immediately ran over to check on the situation. In the next second, they were slightly


    startled after taking a clear look at Waltz, who had recovered most of


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    her facial appearance. One recovered quickly and sneered, ¡°Princess Fleur from Thousand Miles?


    Didn¡¯t you lose your ability to perform martial arts? How dare you stille here, did youe to die?¡±


    The other guard swept his eyes over Alex and Nathan, with a mocking look on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve found


    a


    bodyguard, as well as an old man, for what?


    Could it be that you are out of your mind after getting beaten up, Waltz? With just these two people,


    what do you intend to do? To be our watch dogs? Haha!¡± Alex watched the entire scene with an


    indifferent look on his face. Meanwhile, Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened and


    turned cold, with anger clearly burning in them.


    After all, Alex was a grandmaster in his eyes. One shouldn¡¯t


    humiliate or insult a grandmaster, otherwise, he should die! ¡°How dare you disrespect Mr. Rockefeller!


    You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Nathan¡¯s anger broke through, and he


    took a step forward and mmed a punch violently into the chest of the fighter who wasughing


    earlier. Boom!


    The person¡¯s chest copsed instantly, with every rib in his body broken. He was mmed backwards


    into the


    car door behind him, deader than dead. ¡°Ahh!¡± Vanya screamed like a mad woman. The eyes of


    Valtameri¡¯s fighters widened in disbelief.


    Heath also stopped throwing up. Whatever that hade up into his month, he swallowed it back with


    a


    quiver.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 559

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 559


    In broad daylight, a fighter from Valtameri Co. had been killed with a single punch. Not to mention that


    an ordinary woman like Vanya couldn¡¯t ept it, even Alex couldn¡¯t ept it either. He


    gave a dissatisfied look toward Nathan and said, ¡°Old Nat, don¡¯t simply raise a hand and kill someone.


    We are


    cultured people after all.¡±


    Nathan said in a respectful tone, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you¡¯re benevolent. But, Grandmas¡­ mustn¡¯t be


    disrespected.¡± He wanted to say that a grandmaster mustn¡¯t be disrespected, but then he recalled that


    Alex had warned him


    that he didn¡¯t want his identity as a young grandmaster to be revealed. Alex shook his head.


    ¡°I am first and foremost, a doctor. Doctors are benevolent, and killing too many will


    affect my heart.¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Unexpectedly, the other fighter suddenly made a


    move against Waltz, because he saw that Nathan wasn¡¯t an


    easy person to be handled.


    It was obvious that these people hade to Valtameri Tower with no good intentions. And so, he


    closed in on Waltz. As long as he could grab her, he could make the other two behave without


    causing anymore casualties on their side. Whoosh!


    He tried his best, and reached out his hands to make a grab.


    The sound of thunder crashed down. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Alex was furious, he mmed his hand


    hard toward the man. Before the fighter could touch Waltz, Alex¡¯s p fell hard on his head. Thended


    blow was filled with a


    huge amount of hatred, and it also caused vibration with Chi. Crack!


    The fighter felt as though his head had been hit by a car.


    His body remained unmoved but his head did a


    one-eighty. If it weren¡¯t for the attached skin on his flesh, his entire head would have kept spinning like


    a


    spinning top. The man was horrified to find that he was looking at his own back. Then, he fell to the


    ground in the next second. Dead!


    Nathan took a peek at Alex.


    ¡®Iust now you said that we shouldn¡¯t simply kill people, but ten secondster, you


    just killed a man. You have to keep your words!¡¯ However, Nathan dared not utter a word. ¡°Ugh. This¡­


    he asked for it.¡±


    Witnessing Alex had killed another person with just a p, Vayna felt like she was going out of her


    mind. Her


    stomach churned, and then she very quickly threw up. ¡°Damn!


    That¡¯s too disgusting!¡±


    It was unknown whether it was because the sh*t that she ate yesterday had yet to be digested, the


    puke that sheCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    threw up was unusually smelly. Alex knocked her out with a kick, and also knocked Heath out shortly


    after. ¡°Waltz, make a call and have someone deal with this!¡±


    Alex said. The call was quickly made, and the three walked toward Valtameri Tower. ***


    At the same moment, inside Valtameri Tower. In addition to the big boss, Frank ardo, several


    capable subordinates of his, as well as several externally


    recruited experts, were drinking tea and eating snacks somewhere in the lobby. Lord Lex was also


    present but the treatment given to him was not good.


    Half of his face was swollen, and there was blood on his mouth and nose. He was strung up on a pole,


    his feet


    were not able to touch the ground, and his body swayed with the wind. ¡°Forgive me for the rough


    treatment, Lord Lex.¡± Frank walked to the front of Lord Lex, and he chuckled softly. ¡°I initially wasn¡¯t


    interested in the position of


    the king of California¡¯s underworld.


    However, among the projects brought out by the Southern California


    Business Association this time, there¡¯s one I must have. And so, Ihad to bring you down.¡±


    ¡°I have already given up, and even the title of the king of California¡¯s underworld has been given to you.


    Can¡¯t you let me go already?¡± Lord Lex said. Frank shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work! Your goddaughter has injured Mr. Ono¡¯s beloved disciple, and he¡¯s very


    angry right now. He wants your goddaughter toe over and apologize to his disciple, and


    serve him for a month. Otherwise, he won¡¯ t let you off the hook.¡±


    ¡°B*stard, they lost in the arena, they should pay up what they bet Having such a bad character as a


    fighter, aren¡¯t they ashamed of themselves for stepping into the arena ring?¡± Lord Lex was furious.


    ¡°Moreover, my


    Waltz¡¯s martial arts have been ruined, what more do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who can decide it.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 560

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 560


    ¡°Those are all people that you invited over, and you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t get to decide? Frank ardo,


    why


    did I never know that you could be so shameless?¡±


    ¡°I really am not the one who can make the decisions. They¡¯re all top notch experts, aren¡¯t I just a small


    fry


    ¡°Old Lex, don¡¯t be so persistent in going about things in the


    wrong way. Isn¡¯t it just a goddaughter? Even if she was your woman in private, there¡¯s nothing more to


    be


    reluctant in letting go now. If you refuse to cooperate, I¡¯m afraid I can only cut some parts of you and


    send


    them over to them.¡±


    ¡°Pooh!¡± Lex spat out a thick blob of phlegm on Frank¡¯s face. ¡°Motherf*cker, I¡¯m not like you. Waltz is my


    daughter, don¡¯t you taint her like that. I might as well tell you that my little girl is already taken. Her man


    is


    someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, that master must be on his way here now. You guys


    just wait and how! in anguishter!¡± p!


    Frank pped Lord Lex across the face. ¡°I¡¯ve been treating you nicely, yet you prefer rough treatment.


    Since you¡¯re not tactful to cooperate with me, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless then. Whatever crap


    master, he¡¯ll just die by my hands like others when he


    ¡°Someone, cut off all the five fingers of Lex Gunther and send them to Hell¡¯s Angels!¡± Whoosh!


    One of his subordinates beside him pulled out a machete and strode up to Lord Lex.


    ¡°Lord Lex, do you want me to cut them off one by one, or in a single stroke?¡± The man asked as he


    gestured


    with his knife.


    Lord Lex trembled violently. It was a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t frightened at all. However, he was still


    considered to be a formidable person


    after all. So, he bit the bullet and said, ¡°If you have the guts, Frank ardo, just bring down the knife


    on my


    neck. Look at your virtue, you rather be apdog for the Japanese, you¡¯re such a disappointment¡±


    Frank¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    ¡°Cut them!¡± The subordinate raised his hand, with the machete glinting in the light. Boom!


    The lobby door was suddenly sted open by a huge force, and shattered into pieces. Countless sharp


    fragments of it shot through the air, a few senior executives of Valtameri screamed in pain as they were


    stabbed by the fragments. In an instant, the crowd, who wasughing and looking at Lex like he was a


    monkey in the zoo earlier, had


    their expressions changed drastically as they looked toward the entrance.


    A beauty, a bodyguard, and an old man. Uh¡­


    Everyone was stunned. What kind ofbination was this?


    Shortly after, Frank recognized Waltz, and immediatelyughed. ¡°Lord Lex, it seems like your


    goddaughter is


    back. Looks like both of you father and daughter are really connected by the heart. She knew that you


    are


    suffering here, so she took the initiative toe here and offer her life.¡±


    Lord Lex¡¯s gaze fell on Alex, who was dressed as a bodyguard, and he immediately breathed a sigh of


    relief. He thought, ¡®Oh my god, I was almost scared to death. Waltz really is obedient, she immediately


    looked for


    my godson-inw and brought him here. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep my hand!¡¯


    ¡°Godfather!¡± When Waltz saw Lex tied up, she hurriedly shouted out.


    Lord Lex quickly said, ¡°Waltz, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Frank ardo, let my godfather go immediately,¡± Waltz said. However, Frank grabbed the machete


    from his subordinate next to him, cing it next to Lord Lex¡¯s neck


    with a smile on his face. ¡°I really admire your filial piety, Princess Fleur! It¡¯s no problem to let your


    godfather


    go.


    Come over here and apologize to Mr. Ono¡¯s beloved disciple. Serve him for a month and make him


    ¡°You¡­ How shameless!¡± Alex¡¯s stone cold eyes fell on Frank.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    This was the first time that he saw this person. This person was more powerful than Lord Lex. Lord Lex


    was not a fighter, yet he could be the king of the underworld. However, he did not live up to


    his reputation because he relied on the capabilities of his godson and goddaughter.


    On the other hand, Frank ardo was different He was originally a fighter. His cultivation level was not


    low


    either, he was already at half step to Mystic rank. Alex turned to Nathan. ¡°Old Nat, I¡¯ll have to trouble


    you to save Waltz¡¯s godfather. Can you do it?¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± Frank with half step to


    Mystic rank was nothing in his eyes!


    He walked directly forward, step by step. Frank furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Old man, stop right there, otherwise I¡¯ll chop his neck right now.¡± Nathan rolled his eyes. ¡°You can try


    it.¡± Waltz and Lord Lex were both extremely nervous as they watched the scene y out. At this


    moment, a middle aged man, who was calmly drinking tea in the lobby earlier, widened his eyes all of


    a sudden and jumped up violently, running up to Nathan. ¡°Uncle, why¡­  are you here.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 561

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 561


    ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡± As the middle aged man rushed to the front of Nathan to give him a


    respectful bow in fear and trepidation, everyone else present was shocked. Frank wanted to leave a


    line of bloody wounds across Lord Lex¡¯s neck using the machete to intimidate Nathan, but he stopped


    abruptly when he saw what happened. The senior executives of Valtameri may not know clearly the


    origins of this middle aged man, but he knew


    him well.


    That man was an Intermediate-Mystic ranked expert fighter that he had invited over from ska


    after spending a huge sum of money. He was the son of the Pattingson family in ska, Wilber


    Pattingson. Now, he greeted this older man as his uncle. Could it be that this old man was also a


    member of the Pattingson


    family, and a senior of the Pattingsons?


    Nathan¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°I should be the one asking you this. Why are you here?¡± Wilber was not


    an idiot. At the moment, it was obvious to him that his uncle sided with the enemy camp. He hurriedly


    laughed and said, ¡°I was invited here by Mr. ardo to assist him in the tournament of the


    Southern California Business Association.¡± Nathan angrily said, ¡°You call this a tournament? Get lost,


    return to ska immediately. Without my


    permission, you¡¯re not allowed to set foot outside the house.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, this¡­ Yes!¡± Wilber gave a bitter smile, then turned to Frank and said, ¡°Mr. ardo, I¡¯m sorry,


    I¡¯m


    unable to assist you in your affairs. I will refund the previous remuneration that you¡¯ve given me.¡± He


    was blunt and straightforward, and left right after finished speaking. Or rather, he fled. Frank was in a


    state of shock at this moment. Well, Wilber was the strongest among the expert fighters that he had


    invited.


    As for Mr. Ono from Japan, he


    was much inferior than Wilber in terms of martial arts skills. However, he was superior in terms of


    mental


    powers. He could unknowingly injure his opponent¡¯s mental state, causing them to lose their mobility


    temporarily¡­ Yet, speaking of it, this was his real trump card. Therefore, for the sake of Mr. Ono, Frank


    insisted on Waltzing to serve his beloved disciple.


    However, now¡­


    His hand that was holding the machete started trembling. With just one sentence from Nathan, Wilber


    didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart and fled immediately. How could


    he be some weakling if he was able to do that?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Are you still not going to put the machete down?¡± Nathan spoke. At this moment, the distance between


    him


    and Frank was just five meters. He had absolute confidence that even if Frank wanted to hack Lord Lex


    to death right now, he couldn¡¯ t even


    harm half a hair on his head.


    ¡°Excuse me, Sir. May I ask what is your rtionship with the Pattingson family?¡± Frank asked. Nathan


    snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know.¡± After taking half a step back, Frank took a nce at Alex,


    who was dressed in a bodyguard suit. He heard it just now that Nathan listened to the orders of this


    young man.


    Recalling Lord Lex¡¯s words before this, he thought, ¡®Could it be that this is Waltz¡¯s man?¡¯ Nathan was


    getting impatient. Master Alex was waiting for him!


    If he couldn¡¯t save Lord Lex after such a long time, didn¡¯t that mean that he was useless?


    Whoosh!


    Nathan stopped his idle chatter, and made his move instead. Frank grasped the knife in his hand


    tightly. At the same time, he used his other hand to grab Lord Lex to use


    him as a meat shield.


    However, in the next second, he felt a chill down his spine. Nathan released a burst of aura, the force


    was almost enough to tten him on his back.


    ¡°This¡­ Could it be an Earth expert?!¡± Frank had never seen what an Earth expert was like, but he once


    had the privilege of seeing a Mystic-Royal


    ranked fighter before. The despair that he felt during the aura burst¡­ However, the feeling exuded from


    Nathan¡¯s aura right now was even more terrifying. Before Frank could react, the machete in his hand


    was snatched away by Nathan. Whoosh!


    The machete backhandedly shed towards Frank. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡± Alex hurriedly said. Frank still had


    some uses to him. sh!


    As Nathan abruptly changed direction, the machete that was initially aimed at Frank¡¯s head cut into his


    shoulder instead. Fresh blood spurted out, spraying the area around it. Frank staggered backwards, his


    face was pale as blood


    drained from it.


    Just for an instant, he felt as if he had a close brush with death. He smiled bitterly in his heart. He had


    endured silently for so many years to hide his martial arts cultivation at


    half step to Mystic rank, so that he could surprise his opponents with a fatal blow at a critical moment.


    Never


    did he expect to meet an Earth expert. Whether he hid his abilities or not, it didn¡¯t make any difference


    at all.


    ¡°Baka!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 562

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 562


    The Japanese man who was called Ono Yohei stood up from his seat. With a roar, he drew out a


    Japanese katana from the sheath. ¡°If you have the guts,e and fight me!¡± At this moment, Waltz


    said to Alex, ¡°That¡¯s him. He used some mysterious techniques and shattered my


    energy core.¡± Alex nodded. ¡°Alright.


    I¡¯ll personally avenge this grudge of yours.¡± At this moment, Nathan had already rescued Lord Lex, and


    brought him back to their side. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rockefeller!¡± Lord Lex thanked Alex first, before turning


    to thank Nathan. ¡°You are one of us, no thanks are needed.¡± Seeing Lord Lex was inflicted with some


    internal injuries, Alex immediately poured some Chi into him with


    his finger. After instructing Nathan to protect Waltz and Lord Lex, only then did he ce his hands


    behind his


    back and walked forward.


    ¡°You want a duel? As you wish!¡± Alex said loudly as he looked at Yohei. Yohei¡¯s de came to a pause,


    there was a look of disdain on his face as he said, ¡°Who do you think you are?


    Do you think you¡¯re worthy to fight me?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t stop walking. He walked forward at a slow pace as he said, ¡°Are you from Gokudo Soshiki?¡±


    What?


    Yohei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his pupils constricted sharply.


    At the same time, a hint of panic shed over Frank¡¯s face. However, none of these things could


    escape Alex¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, it seems that I¡¯ve found the real mastermind.¡± Alex¡¯s eyes glistened as he was


    about to move forward to dislocate Yohei¡¯s jaw. All the assassins from Gokudo Soshiki that he had met


    last timemitted suicide from the posion hidden in


    their teeth.


    As long as the jaw was dislocated, he could no longer bite down the poison to kill himself. To his


    surprise, an idiot appeared out of nowhere and jumped out in between them to stop Alex in his tracks.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to challenge my master. I will fight you.¡± This person was Yohei¡¯s beloved disciple.


    Alex stopped in his tracks, there was a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who wanted our


    Waltz


    to serve you for a month?¡± The man¡¯s expression was extremely arrogant. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re smart,


    you will send the woman to me obediently.


    Don¡¯t think that you have the right to speak to me, just because that old man managed to injure


    Frank. In fact, you don¡¯t even deserve to carry my shoes! You are just a stinky bodyguard, why don¡¯ t


    you be


    on your knees and beg for my mercy? In my master¡¯s eyes, all of you are trash.¡±


    It turned out that he at least recognized the bodyguard uniform. Everyone in Valtameri Co. knew about


    Yohei¡¯s capabilities. Therefore, they could feel the rationale within the


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    words of his disciple.


    Nathan Pattingson was a surprise element, but they had Ono Yohei on their side. Under the assault of


    his mysterious mental power, even a Grandmaster would have to kneel down. Unfortunately, these


    people didn¡¯t fully understand a Grandmaster¡¯s strength. Just as many were setting their eyes on Alex


    and waiting for his good show, Alex calmly said, ¡°The geomancy


    of Valtameri Tower isn¡¯t bad. You can rest peacefully here as this ce is going to be your burial


    ground.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off to the River Styx now. ¡± Alex clenched his fist and threw it out fiercely. Dragon-Tusk


    Punch!


    Dragon-Tusk, Thousand des!


    Boom!


    The speed of his fists were like thunder; the power of his fists were like electricity. At that moment,


    everyone present could feel Alex¡¯s punch was fierce and unforgiving, bursting out with


    shes of light.


    With a single punch, Yohei¡¯s beloved disciple was struck right in the chest. It looked like he had been


    struck


    by lightning.


    He looked down, and all he could see was a scorched ck area. A big, transparent hole appeared in


    the


    middle of his chest. His chest area had been punched through with just a punch. The blood surged like


    a river. As for Alex, after sending out that punch, he ignored the disciple and rushed toward Yohei.


    ¡°Bakayaro!¡± Yohei activated his mental powers fiercely, and it pierced toward Alex¡¯s brain like a sharp


    de. Then, he followed up closely with a thrust of his katana. It was the katana, Shiketsu!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 563

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 563


    Ring!


    In an instant, Alex felt an extremely powerful, painful force mmed into his brain, as though it had


    been


    punctured by a needle and cut by a knife. He felt as though his very soul was about to be torn apart.


    ¡®Could mental powers be this strong?¡¯ Alex¡¯s heart was shakened. ¡®No, it¡¯s condensed!¡¯ His own mental


    powers immediately rose to form a defense, blocking off this wave of attack firmly.


    Much to his relief, he had seen the cultivation technique of mental powers from Clown and obtained it a


    few


    days ago, so he knew some of the tricks behind it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand


    this


    wave of attack


    This Japanese devil really was good at it. He stood still, resisting the mental power attack while


    understanding it, as well as studying his attack methods. However, in everyone else¡¯s eyes, it looked


    like Alex had been restrained and controlled by Mr. Ono. Even


    Yohei himself thought it was so.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    And so the katana in his hand, Shiketsu, that was about to cut downwards stopped abruptly. In this


    way, he could disy his capability.


    He was not bothered by the death of one of his disciples at all. Everyone else thought that Yohei


    cherished his beloved disciple and for the sake of the injury of his disciple, he wanted Waltz toe


    forward and kneel down for an apology, as well as to serve his disciple for a month.


    However, they were wrong. In fact, he felt attracted to Waltz¡¯s beauty and charm, and wanted to have


    her for himself. At the moment, he snorted coldly. ¡°I thought you were quite powerful, but it turned out


    you are just trash!


    Frank-kun, with all due respect, you fighters from the golden era are all no different than rubbish in my


    eyes!


    It¡¯s even easy for me to kill a so-called Grandmaster of yours.¡± Frank finally breathed a sigh of relief


    when he saw what had happened. When Alex instantly killed Mr. Ono¡¯s beloved disciple with such a


    terrifying grandeur, Frank was shocked to


    the core.


    He clutched the wound on his shoulder and said, ¡°Mr. Ono, you¡¯re brilliant and superior indeed!¡± Waltz


    was extremely anxious as she said, ¡°That¡¯s not good, Senior has been restrained by his sorcery, what


    do


    we do?¡± Nathan was also downright shocked. However, Alex was a Grandmaster. If this Japanese devil


    could even stop a Grandmaster in his tracks, wasn¡¯t


    he just too powerful?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot!¡± Nathan mmed his feet down after speaking. The ground underneath him


    copsed,


    leaving a gigantic imprint as he lunged forward. However, he felt a roar in his mind in the next moment,


    the pain was so excruciating that it made him doubt


    his life. He fell to the ground with a thud, and became unconscious. ¡°No!¡± Waltz and Lord Lex wailed in


    anguish. Nathan, who had sent Wilber scampering away with his tails between his legs with just a


    word, couldn¡¯t resist


    this guy¡¯s mental power at all. Wasn¡¯t his power just too overpowering?!


    Could it be that he could really wipe the floor with the golden era, and even the invincible


    Grandmasters?


    A triumph expression was disyed on Yohei¡¯s face, he roared withughter. ¡°Frank-kun, did you see


    that?


    Whatever golden era¡¯s fighters or top-notch experts, in my great eyes, all of them are just chicken sh*t!


    With


    my great self here to help you in the Southern California tournament whatsoever, you can just kick back


    and


    rx.¡± Frank was in such a good mood, he consecutively said ¡°Yes¡± three times.


    The senior executives of Valtameri Co. also started speaking out one after another. ¡°Mr. Ono really isn¡¯t


    anymon person.¡±


    ¡°With Mr. Ono around, why should we worry about great affairs that cannot be aplished?¡±


    ¡°All those experts of martial arts, they¡¯re all just rubbish. They can¡¯t even bepared to Mr. Ono¡¯s


    pinky.¡±


    Some of the fighters present heard these words, they couldn¡¯t help but feel very aggrieved. The


    compliments of everyone around Yohei made him puff up with pride, feeling ecstatic as though he was


    on cloud nine.


    He suddenly pointed to Waltz and said, ¡°My disciple has been killed. As his master, I demand this


    woman toe over and apologize, as well as serve me as a maid for three months and let me enjoy


    her.¡± Waltz was furious. However, Frankughed and said, ¡°Mr. Ono, you¡¯re such a remarkable person.


    Of course, there¡¯s no problem


    to have this trivial matter done.


    Not only that, our Valtameri Co. also has many beauties. I will make some


    arrangements for youter, Mr. Ono, and I can ensure that you will enjoy them to the fullest.¡± Yohei


    laughed. ¡°Very well!¡± Then, he raised his katana again, with a sinister smile on his face.


    ¡°This person killed my disciple, let me


    perform harakiri on him so that everyone can witness the charm of our Japanese harakiri!¡±


    ¡°No, Senior! Hurry and wake up!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, wake up, wake up¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 564

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 564


    Waltz and Lord Lex were so anxious that they almost felt an oing heart attack. They wanted to


    rush


    forward but they were stopped by fighters from Valtameri Tower. With two loud bangs, both of them


    were


    kicked down to the ground, unable to move forward. Roar!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Yohei let out a deafening roar. The katana in his hand, Shiketsu, thrusted into Alex¡¯s abdomen fiercely.


    Waltz let out a yell. Tears started streaming down her cheek, she dared not take a look. Many senior


    executives of Valtameri looked at the scene with much gusto on their faces.


    At this critical, tensed moment, two fingers suddenly came up to pinch Yohei¡¯s de. ¡°Huh?¡± Yohei was


    startled. His eyes followed the fingers up, only to find that the owner of the fingers was Alex, the very


    same person that


    he was about to carve up. Alex¡¯s eyes had regained its vigor, and were clear and bright. The corner of


    his lips was quirked upwards with


    a wicked smile. He just pretended to look dull and lifeless just now, just to make Yohei to let his guard


    down¡­ Initially, if this


    Japanese devil had brought down his de earlier, Alex would have no other choices but to make his


    move.


    However, Yohei had chosen to show off arrogantly, and continued exerting interference using his


    mental


    power, and he even kept away his de for a moment. Alex took the time to happily pretend to be


    dumb while


    patiently studying the mental attack on himself. In fact, he was quite surprised in the beginning. Ono


    Yohei¡¯s mental power was so powerful that it made him blush in shame. It was probable that even


    Zendaya couldn¡¯t bepared to him.


    Not only could he continuously exert control over a person, but he


    could also control two people at the same time. What in the world was his limit, then?


    Could he exert control over every single person present here?


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. The world was big, and it was full of extraordinary beings.


    However, he quickly followed the trail of mental power and found an anomaly.


    The mental power didn¡¯t


    actuallye from Yohei himself, but the ornament that was hanging around his neck. ¡®A mystical tool


    that possesses the ability of mental power control?¡¯ At the moment, Yohei looked at Alex in extreme


    surprise. His mental control actually failed?! ¡°You, how are you fine?¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you,¡± Alex replied, smiling lightly. He wanted to break the katana with his two


    fingers, but then he found that the de was tougher than it looked. Even under the urging of his Chi,


    he couldn¡¯t even dent it.


    ¡°Are you Mr. Gold?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yohei was taken aback. ¡°Thank you! ¡± Alex easily snatched the katana away from


    Yohei¡¯s hand. A backhanded blownded on his


    face, dislocating his jaw with a crack sound. The exchange happened too fast. Frank and all the other


    senior executives couldn¡¯t react, and were somewhat overwhelmed by the entire


    exchange. In the blink of an eye, Yohei, who was still having a victorious and arrogant look earlier, had


    been


    knocked out by Alex


    Snap!


    Alex tore Yohei¡¯s clothes open, and he took the ornament from his neck. After taking a close look, he


    was surprised to find that it was a bead. It was giving off the same glow and energy as the bead that he


    had gotten from Hailey¡¯s grandfather. With just


    a slight touch, he could feel the faint holy energy from it. Meanwhile, the mental power earlier had


    vanished the moment Yohei was knocked unconscious. He nonchntly pocketed the bead. At this


    moment, Frank roared, ¡°Grab Waltz Fleur and Lex Gunther!¡±


    His men quickly acted once they heard the order. Especially the two fighters who kicked Waltz and


    Lord Lex


    over just now, they took the lead and rushed toward the two. Whoosh!


    A bright, white light burst out at this moment.


    A blow that was as fast as lightning, appeared. Then, two columns of blood spurted out toward the sky


    as the heads of the two fighters flew up high. Everyone¡¯s pupils constricted fiercely. All eyes were


    fixated on the man who was dressed in a bodyguard suit, with a katana in hand. At this moment, he


    had a domineering and aggressive grandeur, as if he were a great


    monarch had descended from the heavens.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 565

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 565


    Hiss!


    Everyone present was startled by the bloody scene that had unfolded in front of them, making their


    blood run


    cold as they felt chills down their spines. The two bloodied heads fell to the ground and rolled over to


    the feet of the crowd who were drinking tea. Among them was a female senior executive from Valtameri


    Co.,


    she let out a loud scream and jumped onto the


    chair instantly. Her legs were trembling in fear, but she kept stomping her feet non-stop as though


    trying to get


    rid of something disgusting. Nobody wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that just half a minute ago, this


    same woman watched the scene with an excited glint in her eyes as Yohei was about to carve out


    Alex¡¯s abdomen. At the same moment, Nathan also got up with a soft grunt.


    In fact, he had already woken up after Alex took the bead off Yohei, and he also witnessed the


    domineering


    cut of his de. His old face flushed, his chest tightened as he felt a shortness of breath. How


    unbearable!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It was extremely unbearable!


    It was not because of the headache, but the great shame that he felt.


    He had been overpowered by a Japanese devil, it was so shameful that he could not even face his


    ancestors!


    When he looked down and saw the Japanese devil Yohei fell near his feet, rage clouded his mind and


    he lifted


    his foot without saying anything, stomping on the man¡¯s head. Smash!


    How could an unconscious guy like this stop an angry kick from an Earth expert?


    His head was crushed like a watermelon.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Alex just put away the katana earlier, only to see Nathan trampling on Yohei¡¯s head with a


    stomp, killing him instantly. He was furious. ¡°Who let you kill him? Did you think I couldn¡¯t kill him? I still


    had things to ask him!¡± However, everything was toote now. Nathan was stunned, and he looked at


    Alex with a dumbfounded look on his face. He fell to his knees with a


    loud thud in the next moment.


    ¡°This old ve is stupid, please punish me as you see fit, Master!¡± Alex was angered to the point that


    he wished dearly that he could cut down the stupid old man in a single


    strike. It was a great mistake to bring him here today. Not to mention Gokuda Soshiki, he also wanted


    to drag


    the information out from Yohei about how he was able to use the bead to release the mental power.


    And now, no information could be acquired.


    ¡°Get up, stop making a disgrace of yourself. What¡¯s the point of punishing you? Will that bring him back


    to


    life?¡± Alex said in a disapproving tone. He pointed at Frank and said, ¡°Catch him. Make sure you don¡¯t


    kill


    him this time, otherwise, you should just kill yourself!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nathan was dejected, but there was no resistance in his heart. If there were any doubts about


    Alex¡¯s strength before this, it waspletely gone after he had personally


    experienced the state of powerlessness after being attacked mentally, while Alex had turned the table


    in such


    a desperate time.


    He waspletely certain and believed that Alex was definitely in the rank of a


    Grandmaster. Other than a Grandmaster, who else would be able to have such capabilities?


    Just thinking about the fact that the guy had been turned to charcoal previously, it wasn¡¯t something an


    Earth


    expert could do. He hurriedly went over to grab Frank and consecutively tapped a few of his acupoints


    to ensure that he could


    notmit suicide by biting off his tongue.


    ¡°Waltz, call our brothers from Thousand Miles over to clean up the mess.¡±


    ¡°From now on, there is no need for the existence of Valtameri Co. in California¡¯s underworld.¡± Alex¡¯s


    eyes were as cold as ice, sweeping over all the senior executives of Valtameri Co. who were present.


    Everyone avoided his gaze when it fell on them, and they didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes at all. ¡°If anyone


    dares to resist, kill them!¡± Then, Alex locked eyes with Nathan, giving him a signal as he nodded his


    chin towards a few senior


    executives of Valtameri Co.


    Afraid that he might misunderstand the look, Nathan rified, ¡°Kill them?¡±


    ¡°Depose!¡± Alex spat out a word. Nathan made his move in the next second, and every fighter in the


    vicinity, other than Frank had their energy


    core shattered. When a Grandmaster was angered, he would leave a trail of blood behind him. It was


    also the same for a pseudo-Grandmaster.


    The rest of the matter would be handled by Lord Lex. With the crown of the king of California¡¯s


    underworld


    on his head, he was more than enough to clean up this mess. Frank was captured and the expert


    fighters under him had all been deprived of their martial arts. Even the


    experts that he had worked so hard to invite over failed to escape the fate of losing all their inner force.


    When


    one rose, the other would fall.


    With Alex¡¯s help, Thousand Miles Conglomerate could be said to have made a


    mming his head into it. ***


    Inside a random room in Hell¡¯s Angels¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 566

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 566


    Alex Rockefeller and Frankardo were the only ones in the room. Even though the wound on Frank¡¯s


    shoulder had already stopped bleeding, he was sweating bullets due to the immense pain. ¡°Who are


    you?¡± Frank was puzzled. Where did Lord Lex find such a powerful fighter?


    More importantly, he was still so young. ¡°My name is Alex Rockefeller, the son of William Rockefeller!¡±


    Alex did not beat around the bush and told Frank in a forthright manner.


    Frank looked at Alex with his eyes widened. ¡°You are William Rockefeller¡¯s son?¡± He then proceeded to


    silently stare at Alex for a good half minute. Resignation gradually crept onto his face, as he chuckled


    bitterly and let out a long sigh. ¡°Why are you chuckling?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all! I have nothing else to say now that I have fallen into your hands. I daresay it¡¯s all fated,


    so


    just kill me!¡± Frank was ready to sacrifice himself fervently with the spirit of a brave warrior.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I would have done it just now. Here is the deal, I have


    some


    questions for you, okay? If your answers satisfy me, I will not torment you. Otherwise, you will never


    rest


    easy.¡±


    Frank shook his head too. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me anything, I will not answer them.¡± Whack!


    Alex flung a photograph at Frank. A pretty girl, perhaps fifteen or sixteen years old, was pictured in it.


    After taking a nce at it, Frank¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    She was Casey ardo, Frank¡¯s daughter. ¡°W¡­ What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much really, your daughter looks pretty attractive, graceful and has a great temperament.


    What do


    you reckon? I think she will look good dressing up in a maid costume or a nurse costume, or perhaps


    wearing


    nothing at all? I do have certain kinks but I am not sure if your daughter is willing to do so.¡± An evil


    smile


    appeared on Alex¡¯s face.


    He looked at the photograph and deliberately smacked his lips. Frank was instantly infuriated. ¡°How


    dare you?!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± The photograph was given to Alex by Waltz Fleur. After all, the enemy of someone


    always knew him the best. Frank had only one son on paper but in truth, be had a few more illegitimate


    children to his name. Among all


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    of them, he liked his daughter the best.


    Rumors had it that she was the child of his sister-inw. Such a private story was not going to be


    mentioned in the current scheme. Anyway, it was well known that


    Casey was Frank¡¯s absolute weak spot. ¡°You¡­¡± Frank¡¯s entire body trembled. He felt like he was going


    crazy as he could not bear the thought of his


    daughter under another man¡¯s submission. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better, you should have cooperated earlier! Is Anthony Pattingson your man?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Frank finally nodded after some hesitation. ¡°Did he set up the car ident to harm my parents


    under your orders?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alex snickered. ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± Frank bit his lips hard and fell into deep thought


    as if he was making a critical decision. His expression


    softened when he looked at the photograph before saying, ¡°Anthony did not act on my orders.


    However, I did


    know of the plot beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Who did it then?¡±


    ¡°It was your father¡¯s secretary.¡±


    ¡°Pepper Kimmich?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Pepper Kimmich.¡±


    ¡°What is her rtionship to you? And why do you have ties to Gokudo Soshiki?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Once again, Frank hesitated when he was questioned. His eyes flitted around, revealing his fear


    as if he were


    horrified by the organization of Gokudo Soshiki. Ding dong!


    Alex received a video on his phone at that very moment. He clicked on it and threw the phone at Frank.


    ¡°Have


    a look.¡±


    Frank almost fainted seeing the video. The person in the video was his daughter, Casey ardo. At


    the


    moment, she could be seen being tied up to a bed, with her limbs stretched out like a starfish. Standing


    next


    to her were a group of muscr guys. ¡°Okay! I will tell you everything!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 567

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 567


    ¡°It all started when your father recovered a sunken ship.¡±


    ¡°He got his hands on an object in the ancient shipwreck, the Holy Book.¡±


    ¡°It was actually a turtle shell. However, mysterious symbols and ancient scripts were inscribed on the


    turtle


    shell.


    It was understood to be some kind of secret manual for ancient, mystical martial arts, or even the true


    doctrine of cultivation techniques.¡± When Frank said this, he stole a glimpse at Alex and continued, ¡°I


    did not believe it at first but the truth is


    nowid bare in front of my eyes. You must have received the secret manual of the martial arts from


    the Holy


    Book!¡±


    Alex refused to make anyment, but deep down, he was extremely shocked. The Holy Book?


    He had never heard of this object. His mother, Brittany, did not mention it to him, not even once. ¡°What


    does it have to do with Gokudo Soshiki then?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Unfortunately, a few parties inadvertently


    got wind of your father¡¯s discovery of the Holy Book, one of them


    being Japan¡¯s Gokudo Soshiki¡­ The people from Gokudo Soshiki are hellbent on obtaining the Holy


    Book


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    for their own use.


    Also, our Valtameri Co. is actually backed by their people.¡±


    ¡°What kind of organization is Gokudo Soshiki?¡± Alex asked.


    There was no need for Frank to hold things back since he started telling the truth. He instantly said,


    ¡°From


    what I heard, they are Japan¡¯s oldest and most powerful ninja school, they are even more ancient than


    what is


    known by the public!


    Are you familiar with the Mitsuboshi n in Japan? To tell the truth, Gokudo Soshiki


    is the actual force behind them as well.¡± Alex was genuinely shocked to hear Frank¡¯s exnation.


    Frank shook his head and continued, ¡°A person¡¯s talent will arouse the envy of others, I presume you


    understand its principle. Of course, your father understood that as well. However, tragedy struck in the


    end


    because he refused to part ways with the Holy Book!


    There is one thing I must tell you, do you think that


    Anthony was the one who caused the tragedy that befell your parents?¡± Alex¡¯s heart jolted. ¡°Could it be


    that he¡¯s not the one?¡± Frank said, ¡°Perhaps at first nce! However, there are too many unanswerable


    questions in it after meeting


    Anthonyter. Don¡¯t think that I am trying to defend myself, I don¡¯t need it. I am prepared to die today


    but


    please, leave my daughter alone.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, I will decide upon the truth.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you then. In fact, Gokudo Soshiki is not the only one pining for the Holy Book, there is


    another mysterious force on its trail, whose identity I do not know. I did hear from Pepper Kimmich that


    they


    got hold of the Holy Book in the end.¡± What Frank said coincided with what Brittany mentioned


    previously.


    Yet, she refused to reveal their identities no matter what, much to Alex¡¯s chagrin. ¡°Therefore, you can


    guess who killed your father ultimately. Anthony once told me that he had already fainted


    and his consciousness was vague before the ident. He had no idea what had happened at all after


    the crash.¡±


    Riddled in confusion, Alex knocked his head in frustration. At least he found a lead now, the Holy Book.


    It


    piqued his curiosity.


    What exactly was that thing?


    A little whileter, he asked again, ¡°Why is Gokudo Soshiki still going after me when the Holy Book has


    been


    snatched away by someone else?¡± Frank replied, ¡°Why, it is because you have obtained the secret


    manual of the Holy Book! The mysterious


    forces may have seized the turtle shell, but your father had been working on deciphering the contents


    for a


    long time. With that, the people from Gokudo Soshiki suspect that your father had cracked the contents


    on the


    shell, so they keep watching you!


    Behind the scenes, Pepper Kimmich and John Rockefeller manipted the


    public and forced you into a desperate situation. In fact, they just wanted to see if you would behave


    abnormally¡­ It seems that Pepper Kimmich was right, your father had cracked the contents and


    imparted its


    knowledge onto you.¡± Alex snickered.


    He did not know of a Holy Book but he was toozy to exin. Eventually, William Rockefeller was


    used of treason by colluding with the enemies and had his entire


    assets seized before he was expelled by the Rockefeller family. To his surprise, it was Pepper¡¯s plot all


    along. The killing of Anthony was most likely ordered by her behind the scenes as well. ¡°Onest


    question, where are my father¡¯s actual ashes?¡±


    ¡°Actual ashes?


    Are you saying that it can be faked?¡± Frank was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about it?¡± Alex stared


    straight into his eyes to determine if he was lying by using his Third


    Eye. Under regr circumstances, the Third Eye was capable of detecting abnormalities when a


    person lied.


    However, some people were very capable and might be able to fool the Third Eye. It was ahnost like a


    polygraph. Polygraphs might make mistakes sometimes.


    Anyway, Frank did not seem like he was bluffing at the moment.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 568

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 568


    Alex frowned and said, ¡°The ashes do not belong to my father.¡± He decided not to reveal that it


    belonged to an old sow instead. ¡°What? How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I said this because I have full conviction.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird, then¡­¡± Frank¡¯s expression changed as if he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Could it


    be that


    your father is still alive?¡±


    ¡°What do you have in mind? If you have something useful for me, maybe, I can spare your life.¡±


    Whoever in this world would not cherish their lives?


    As Frank¡¯s survival instincts were kicked into gear upon hearing Alex¡¯s promation.


    ¡°You father had been behaving rather oddly in thest few months prior to the ident. Pepper


    Kimmich once


    mentioned that she saw a burst of extremely terrifying energy emitted from your father¡¯s body, but she


    couldn¡¯t tell clearly what exactly it was.


    However, since then she started suspecting that your father had


    already decoded some of the hidden knowledge on the shell. It was just that he hid them so deeply that


    your


    mother probably have no knowledge of it.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, it is not impossible to say that your father escaped by faking his death.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we also discovered a ce that may have ties to the Holy Book, or even your father¡¯s


    disappearance.¡± Alex was getting riled up. Of course, he had prior suspicions that William Rockefeller


    might still be alive. It was just that he dared not


    have high hope after seeing his father¡¯s corpse with his very own eyes back then. With Frank¡¯s


    allegation, there was reason to hope for again. After all, in his current state, faking his death to


    fool others was just a piece of cake for him.


    Perhaps it was for Brittany and Alex¡¯s safety that William faked his death. Alex hurriedly asked, ¡°What


    is this ce you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°I want to live,¡± Frank said with a smile on his face. After staring at Frank for some time, Alex suddenly


    smiled. ¡°Sure, I promise to spare your life.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s said.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be unsaid.¡±


    Frank¡¯s spirit was instantly lifted as he seemed to be livelier and more cheerful. ¡°It is an ancient tomb


    located


    in Michigan, one of the projects to be presented at the Southern California Business Association


    Battles. I¡¯m


    going to fight for the king of California¡¯s underworld this time because I¡¯m aiming for the tomb.¡±


    ¡°Does Gokudo Soshiki know?¡± Frank nodded. ¡°What is the project about then?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°North Central Michigan¡¯s tallest building, Sky Tower.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Okay, I think that is all for today.¡± With that, he stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Wait a


    minute, what about my daughter¡­¡± Frank called out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will be fine. ¡± After Alex finished


    speaking, he had already walked out. ¡°Hey, you promised to spare me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I always stay true to my words.


    Someone else will release you soon.¡± Alex¡¯s voice could be heard from the other side of the door as be


    shut the door. He then gave Granny ckwood a call. ¡°I have some business for you, Granny


    ckwood. Come to Hell¡¯s


    Angels.¡± After hanging up the phone call, he smirked silently. ¡®Do you think I will let you off the hook for


    harming my


    parents and seizing my wealth? I may spare your life, but in return, you shall be my ve until your


    death.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 569

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 569


    After going out to find Lord Lex, Alex immediately said, ¡°One of the projects in the Southern California


    Business Association Battles is named the Sky Tower, Lord Lex. I want you to take that.¡± Lord Lex also


    heard about the names of the projects in the SCBA Battles this time. He was instantly surprised after


    hearing Alex¡¯s request. He smiled bitterly. ¡°The project of the Sky Tower is


    the most important andrgest among the resources allocated in the SCBA Battles this time, Mr.


    Rockefeller.


    I can¡¯t stress just how many people have their eyes set on it, I¡­ don¡¯t think I am up for the job!¡±


    ¡°How can we get it, then?¡±


    ¡°As the champion of the tournament. However, throngs of expert contenders will be expected to show


    up. Not


    to mention local fighters from Southern California, there are also hired strange people and even foreign


    experts.


    Some forces are willing to fight one another to death for the best resources¡­ Unfortunately, we do not


    have


    anybody qualified enough at Thousand Miles. Moreover, now Waltz and Azure in such condition¡­¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I will go.¡± Lord Lex¡¯s eyes sparkled. However, he immediately became embarrassed.


    ¡°Just you alone, might not be enough to win the tournament!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°ording to past regtions, each side has to send out five fighters in the round -robin battle. No


    matter


    how strong you are, you cannot possibly fight all five of your opponents alone, you will need a break in


    between.¡±


    Alex understood what Lord Lex was trying to say.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if he was strong enough to overwhelm five opponents in the battle, but there were multiple battle


    forces, how many times could he do it without giving out to exhaustion?


    Furthermore, it was also unwise to underestimate his opponents. How can he, a supposed


    Grandmaster, ensure that there would be no Earth ranked experts invited to the


    tournament?


    ¡°I see. There¡¯s still one week¡¯s time. I¡¯ll treat Waltz¡¯s injuries and advance her fighting abilities to the


    next


    level. Moreover, I will gather all the five people for the tournament.¡± Lord Lex was shocked. ¡°Can


    Waltz¡¯s energy core be recovered even after it¡¯s shattered?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am confident!¡± said Alex. Overjoyed, Lord Lex broke into a broad smile. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller is


    indeed an outstanding man with superior


    talents in the country, coupled with legendary medical skills!¡±


    After fawning over Alex, he continued, ¡°There is one small problem, though. The construction of the


    Sky


    Tower requires themitment of a strong constructionpany, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get


    past


    the restrictions. I see you have a good rtionship with Waylon Realty¡¯s Charles Carter, why don¡¯t we


    let him


    undertake the contract of the construction project? We do not have any suitable entities in Thousand


    Miles.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, I will get back to you.¡±


    A brief exchangeter, they had their action n set. Lord Gunther did not have high hopes for the Sky


    Tower


    initially, but now, he felt a surge of ambition and zeal in his heart, burning passionately.


    Getting his hands on the Sky Tower project also meant Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s rise to the top


    of


    SCBA. With that, Lord Lex himself might even be the next president of the association. It was


    because the current president was old enough, it was almost time for him to retire.


    ¡°Amazing! This is amazing!¡± Alex heeded no attention to the ecstatic Lord Lex and quickly left Hell¡¯s


    Angels. He wanted to call Brittany and tell her that William Rockefeller might be alive still. However, he


    kept his


    impulse at check and decided against it. What if it was just a false hope?


    If he was still alive, where did he go for the past ten months?


    ¡°Hello, Hailey!¡± Alex¡¯s call to Hailey Lawson was picked up. ¡°Alex! I was just about to tell you some


    good news!¡± Hailey said excitingly. ¡°What about it, are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°You¡®re the one with good news, you are pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Hailey, I¡¯m a guy, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to use such a term on me?¡±


    ¡°Oops, I¡¯ll talk about serious stuff with you then¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 570

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 570


    ¡°Okay, so you admitted that what you said earlier wasn¡®t serious stuff.¡±


    ¡°The products of Lush Cosmetics developed by your mother are too great, they are too wonderful! We


    are


    running out of stock for these two products at Belle Blossom and your City Salon! The number of


    people on


    the waiting list is already in the thousands, can you believe it? What should I do?¡± She was worried yet


    jubnt despite the predicament.


    In just a few days, the upsurge of Belle Blossom¡¯s


    poprity was seen among the circles of female socialites in California. The booming poprity was


    mainly


    due to a heiress from a certain great family in California. She was Lily Coleman, the heiress to the


    Coleman


    family, one of the four great families of California. In terms of facial features and figure, she was the


    best of


    the best.


    Unfortunately, she was born with a pockmarked face. Clusters of freckles were visible all over her face,


    people with trypophobia would have goosebumps all over


    their bodies after seeing her face. She had consulted countless doctors, and even applied Rockefeller


    Group¡¯s Bounty e Cream, but to no


    avail. To her surprise, her issue was solved immediately after using Lush Cosmetics¡¯ Lush e


    Cream.


    Three to four days was all it took for the freckles on her face to disappearpletely, leaving only faint


    marks. Without taking a thorough look, one would not be able to see those marks at all. Without


    hesitation, Hailey Lawson grabbed the opportunity to promote such a powerful effect of the product


    in Belle Blossom.


    Lily, who was grateful to Lush Cosmetics, was also Willing to cite her experience and


    cooperated with its publicity¡­ Of course, most importantly, Lily wanted to use Hailey¡¯s publicity as her


    means to make a promation to all Californians, her freckles were a thing of the past. As the heiress


    of the Coleman family, she was now a genuine beauty, inside and out. She had finally gotten rid


    of the title of California¡¯s First Freckleface.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Wait a minute!¡± Alex interrupted Hailey. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®my City Salon¡¯?¡± City


    Salon was a gift from the Summers family to Hailey!


    Hailey replied, ¡°Little Brother, you know better than me about what¡¯s going on with City Salon. For what


    reason did the Summers family give the salon to me? It¡¯s actually meant for you, but they dared not say


    it


    clearly just to avoid losing their faces.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    If I were to seize it for my own despite having a clear conscience, what


    would I be? You are not my man too.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Alex was startled. ¡®Did you really have to say thest sentence in your words earlier?¡¯ Hailey


    continued, ¡°Anyway, the ownership of City Salon has been transferred to your name and you are the


    new CEO! Speaking of which, shouldn¡¯t you, the CEO,e over to show yourselves and get to know


    your


    employees?


    I am at City Salon right now¡­ Oh, right. Did you call me for something?¡± She suddenly remembered


    that it was Alex who called first. She knew this guy would not take initiative to


    contact her without a reason. ¡°Oh, I just want to ask if Charles has returned from his business trip? I


    need his help for something.¡±


    ¡°He just happens to be on the waying back. He¡¯s on the ne, so phone calls can¡¯t get through


    him,¡± Hailey exined with a smile.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to City Salon now? I¡¯ll send him a text message. He will


    ¡°Deal! Send me the address, I will be there soon.¡±


    Alex was in a hurry when he came and did not drive. Fortunately, City Salon was not too far from where


    he


    was.


    With a bus stop right at the entrance, it was only three stops away from the salon, saving him the


    hassle of


    hailing a taxi. About ten minutester, he arrived wobbly at City Salon. Alex, who rarely took the bus,


    got to experience firsthand the crowding in the bus like a handful of sardines. He saw City Salon for the


    first time, its entrance was even morevish than Belle Blossom¡¯s. Dozens of


    luxury cars, with the cheapest being BMWs and Mercedes-Benzs, along with quite a number of super


    luxury


    cars that were worth tens of millions dors, parked by its entrance.


    Judging from the colorful bodies of the


    cars, it was evident that cars were mostly owned by females. ¡®Is the business really that great?¡¯ Alex


    was stunned by the bustle for a while before entering the salon. ¡°Stop where you are going!¡± Two burly


    security guards at the entrance stopped Alex. One of them waved his hand with a face of disdain, as if


    he were swatting a fly.


    ¡°Shoo! This is not a ce for


    you to be!¡± His partner sneered, ¡°Are you out of your mind? How dare youe here?¡± Both saw Alex,


    who was dressed in a security guard¡¯s uniform, exiting the bus with their own eyes.


    To them, such poor beings at the bottom of the society like Alex were not worthy to set foot in City


    Salon. Even


    walking past its entrance was an insult to the salon. They conveniently forgot that they were just


    security guards, too.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 571

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 571


    Alex frowned. ¡°I haven¡¯t disclosed why I came here yet, and you are bent on kicking me out already?¡± A


    round faced security guard replied, ¡°What else could you be up to? I have seen many people like you,


    aren¡¯t


    you the security guard from the parking lot located opposite our salon?


    Is it too hot outside, so you are here to


    scrounge for the free air conditioning? Are you even worthy to do so? Look at the expensive marbles


    inside, what if you soiled them, can you afford to pay for it?¡±


    ¡°I did note to cool myself down.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you here to apply for the position of security guard? I am sorry, our security guards have


    high


    standards. Poor bumpkin s like you are not qualified for the job. Hurry and get out of my sight as far


    away as


    possible, you are such an eyesore.¡± The other guard deeply agreed and chimed in, ¡°This bumpkin right


    here must be envious of us so he also wants to apply to be a security guard here.


    Our security guards at City Salon are well- treated. Other than high


    sries and great benefits, we are also blessed with the opportunity to see beautifuldies every day.


    Every


    beauty who walks in and out of our salon is a rich and respectable person. Just imagine if a Miss


    Perfect falls


    for us someday, we will be set for life¡­ Sadly, bumpkins like you have no chance with such an


    opportunity.


    Begone, why are you still here? Are you looking for a beating?¡± Alex scowled after hearing himself


    being called a bumpkin over and over. ¡°So you guys are getting all stuck up after working as security


    guards here? Who¡¯s your supervisor? I would


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    like to ask him how he even manages his job, can all kinds of garbage be hired as security guards


    here? Could


    it be that you are rtives?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Infuriated, the security guards red at Alex with bulging eyes. ¡°What are you talking about, you little


    jerk! Do you think you can see our supervisor whenever you wish? Do


    you think he¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°Come here and get down on your damn knees! Or leave two of your teeth behind!¡± Alex gently shook


    his head. With these men working as security guards, they were bound to be trouble for


    City Salon.


    He would have let it slide if he weren¡¯t the owner of the establishment


    However, as the current legitimate owner of City Salon, Alex would be held responsible if anything went


    wrong at the salon. So, he couldn¡¯t just watch and do nothing. ¡°You both are rotten characters. You do


    not deserve to work here as security guards. I hereby proim, you


    both fired from your job.¡±


    Upon hearing Alex¡¯s statement, both security guards instantly burst intoughter. ¡°Funny how we seem


    to frequently stumble upon wacky characters this year.¡±


    ¡°Yep, I think the heat must have done him dirty, he even has meningitis and starts having


    hallucinations. Who


    does he think he is, the boss of City Salon?¡± Alex nodded and said with an expressionless face,


    ¡°Indeed, I atn your boss.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    They guffawed again, they almost couldn¡¯t straighten up.


    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m out of breath.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, hold on, I think he must have gone cuckoo¡­¡± Alex started to feel anger boiling in his body. In


    his


    eyes, such small fries like them were just like ants and he would usually ignore them. Yet, he did not


    expect


    how hurtful they could be with their words. It was truly infuriating.


    A primly dresseddy approached them at that moment. With an umbre in hand, she wore a sun hat


    and a


    pair of sunsses. ¡°What is going on here?


    ¡°Who let you make a racket here? What do you think this ce is? Do you want to lose your job?


    Begone if


    you don¡¯t want to work here anymore! We have more than enough people to fill the positions, you are


    not as


    important as you think you are.


    Such nonsense!¡±


    It was a crisp and imposing voice but it felt a little too mean. The expression on both the security


    guards¡¯ faces abruptly changed. Trembling in fear, they hurriedly greeted


    thedy, ¡°Miss Nancy!¡± One of them pointed at Alex and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of this lunatic, Miss


    Nancy. He came to make a ruckus


    here, and thought himself as the owner of the salon.


    It went a little out of hand because we tried to stop him


    from entering and harassing our customers.¡±


    ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Thedy immediately put away her umbre and looked toward Alex. ¡°If he¡¯s here to make


    ruckus, then what


    are you waiting for? Give him a beating and throw him out.¡± Alex turned around and looked at her right


    at the moment.


    Thedy, having clearly seen his face, reeled back in surprise.


    ¡°You are¡­ Alex Rockefeller?¡± Alex finally saw the face hidden behind the pair of sunsses. Surprised


    as well, he said, ¡°Hannah Nancy.¡± She was his high school ssmate, the prettiest girl in his ss.


    If he remembered correctly, Hannah hailed from a mediocre background. Her parents were both


    working-ss


    citizens. Compared to Alex, who was already the son of a multi-billionaire at the time¡­ Well, there


    could be


    noparison at all. However, she possessed an attractive face, enamoring countless boys together


    with her enchanting eyes back


    then.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 572

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 572


    Rumors had it that half of the male students in her high school had written love letters to her back then.


    Yet, after many yearster, they met again. Her eyes, once intelligent and glossy, were not what they


    used to be. What changed was how weathered they


    looked now. The innocence and naivety once radiated in those eyes would nevere back. ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe you still remember your former ssmate.¡±


    Hannah broke out into a faint smile, like a flower


    in bloom, oozing charm and allure. Her face was extremely enamoring, though she only had light


    make-up on. Both security guards were shocked to hear Hannah¡¯s words. The poor bumpkin who was


    standing right in front of them was actually Miss Nancy¡¯s acquaintance. Damn!


    What should they do?


    Would Miss Nancy fire them over the bumpkin?


    With a smile on his face, Alex said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Do you work here now?¡±


    A trace of pride slowly crept up Hannah¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Yes, I am the reception manager for City


    Salon. Alex, you are here¡­ To apply for the position of security guard here? However, the


    requirements for the job


    application are quite high as most applicants are either veteran soldiers or people who possess


    exceptional


    skills in the field of security.


    You seem¡­ Not quite suitable for this job.¡±


    ¡°Urn¡­¡± Alex was just about to speak


    Then, Hannah continued, ¡°But, we are former ssmates. For the sake of ssmates, I am willing to


    help you


    now that you are in trouble. It¡¯s not a big deal! Come in and have a seat. Make yourself at home.¡± She


    took the lead and entered the building.


    A scornful smile appeared on her face when she had her back


    turned against him. She was well aware of Alex¡¯s circumstances. Back in high school, she used to have


    a crush on him. Back then, he was the heir of a wealthy and prominent


    family. He was trailed by many and many female ssmates wanted to court him. She once confessed


    to him


    but was duly rejected. Now, things were totally different than they were before. Back then, he had no


    interest in her. Now, he did not deserve her.


    ¡®Hrnph, I will hire you as a security guard. You will work for me in the future, fulfilling all my orders, just


    so


    you know thatI am a superior existence that you can only look up to.¡¯ Never did Alex know that his


    former ssmate would have such thoughts. He did not know whether tough or cry. He couldn¡¯t help


    following Hannah into the building.


    He said, ¡°Hannah, I am not here to look for a job.¡± However, Hannah smiled as she replied, ¡°Come on,


    Alex, you don¡¯t have to pretend around me.


    I know your? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    circumstances but I will not make fun of you. Rx, I will vouch for you as the new security guard here


    and


    fight for the best benefits. After all, you are my former ssmate! Do you still remember that I


    confessed to


    you back in high school?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ You still remember what happened back then?¡± Alex felt a slight awkwardness. ¡°Of course! It


    was my first ever confession to a boy but you rejected me!¡±


    Hannah smiled but her eyes were


    filled with disdain. ¡°Fortunately, you turned me down and let me go. Otherwise, to follow you¡­¡± The


    rest were better left unsaid. She continued smilingly, ¡°My current boyfriend is amazing. He has a lot of


    men, people like you, working for


    him. They always help me carry my belongings and shoes everywhere I go.¡±


    In other words, Alex was now only worthy of carrying her shoes. Well¡­


    Alex brushed the tip of his nose and said, ¡°As I said earlier, Hannah, I am not here for the position of


    security


    guard. I came to see someone.¡±


    Hannah replied, ¡°Stop being as stubborn as a mule! It is settled, then.¡± At that moment, the doors of the


    elevator by the corner opened. Hailey walked out and immediately saw Alex. ¡°Miss Lawson!¡±


    Hannah saw Hailey and quickly went up to her enthusiastically.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 573

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 573


    Hailey headed for Alex in her heels. Never did she expect that Hannah would stop her in her tracks. In


    fact, Hailey did not know the reception manager at all since she had just taken over City salon. With a


    slight


    frown on her face, she immediately asked, ¡°What do you need from me?¡± Actually, Hannah had been


    waiting to meet Hailey. That was because after the change of ownership at City Salon, Jackie Luden,


    who was initially in charge of the


    salon, left.


    On the other hand, Hailey was the owner of Belle Blossom, she was too upied to take charge of


    both establishments. Apparently, she wanted to hire a capable general manager to manage City Salon.


    For Hannah, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. So, she had to take initiative and offer herself for


    the


    position.


    At this moment, after seeing Hailey taking initiative to ask her, Hannah quickly said, ¡°Well, I heard that


    City


    Salon is looking for a general manager to manage its daily operations. I feel that I have the confidence


    and the


    capability to take on the position of general manager, leading the growth of City Salon as the best


    beauty salon


    in California.¡±


    Hailey was surprised by the sudden interruption. Her expression hardened. Such a presumptuous


    woman, who was she?


    If City Salon became the best in California, what about her Belle Blossom?


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Hailey asked.


    ¡°¡­¡± Hannah¡¯s expression froze, as if she had received a critical hit of 30,000 damage. She replied in a


    slightly


    emotional manner, ¡°I, Hannah Nancy, am the reception manager of City Salon.


    I was once Jackie Lundel¡¯s


    most capable assistant. I believe I absolutely have the capability to seed in the role of general


    manager!¡±


    ¡°I see, you can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you agree to it, Miss Lawson?¡± Hailey felt a bit annoyed, she raised her eyebrows and


    said, ¡°When did I agree to it? Miss Nancy, right? The


    general manager is decided after the discussion among the board of directors.


    It is not established by mere talk, do you understand?¡± Hannah could feel the irritation in Hailey¡¯s voice.


    However, things had been going smoothly for hertely. Ever since her college life, she had been


    sessful in every endeavor and became a princess like presence


    with her pretty looks and willingness to get off her high horse, to even please men. Everywhere she


    went, she was the star of the show. Even Jackie treated her like a treasure and saw her as his woman.


    Therefore, she could do as she pleased in the salon. Hailey¡¯s reply was brushed off as Hannah


    persisted.


    ¡°Why do we still need the board of directors to decide on


    such matters, Miss Lawson? I am currently the highest ranked employee in City Salon, I can lead and


    give the


    orders at once. Based on our current situation, I promise that we can increase the salon¡¯s profit by ten


    percent


    in a year.¡±


    Genuinely infuriated by Hannah¡¯s statement, Hailey retorted, ¡°Are you done?


    What even is ten percent?!


    With the addition of Lush Cosmetics¡¯s products, we were able to increase our sales by ten times these


    past few


    days. Our annual n is to increase our profit gained by a thousand percent, or even ten thousand


    percent!


    You actually promised a ten percent increase in profit?


    It just showed your mediocrity and incapability. Get


    out of my way.¡± Her response put Hannah in an awkward position. Her face was as pale as a sheet as


    she instinctively took a


    few steps back. Hailey grunted before approaching Alex. Hannah was suddenly surprised. She realized


    that Hailey was in a crummy mood.


    If her intention to hire Alex as a security guard without her


    permission were to be discovered, it would definitely tarnish her image, putting the position of the


    general


    manager further away from her reach. Hannah rushed forward and said hurriedly, ¡°This man right here


    came to apply for the position of security


    guard, Miss Lawson. I was just about to kick him out after realizing that he is unsuited for the job.¡±


    Surprised, Hailey said, ¡°He came here to apply for the position of security guard?


    And, you even want to boot


    him out?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Our City Salon is an upscale establishment. Of course, we can¡¯t allow unworthy personnel to


    come


    in!¡± Hannah then said to Alex, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave now, your application is rejected.¡± Alex was on the


    verge ofughing as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you can let me stay here?


    You also promised to help me apply for decent benefits, and said that I could always carry your shoes


    once I be a


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    security guard here.¡±


    ¡°When did I say it? Stop spewing nonsense, you are not worthy of carrying my shoes! Don¡¯t forget that


    your


    father is a corrupted criminal and a traitor!


    We will never take in the son of a traitor, begone!¡± Alex¡¯s expression turned stone-cold instantly.


    Smack!


    Hailey immediately smacked Hannah on the face. Puzzled by Hailey¡¯s outburst, Hannah shouted, ¡°Why


    did you hit me, Miss Lawson?¡± Hailey responded angrily, ¡°Because you were arrogant, rude, and


    insulted your boss!¡±


    ¡°But I did not insult you!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 574

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 574


    ¡°The boss that you insulted is him!¡± Hailey pointed at Alex. ¡°He¡­ He is¡­¡± Hannah widened her eyes in


    disbelief as she was extremely shocked. Hailey said, ¡°Yes, Alex Rockefeller is your boss, the actual


    CEO of City Salon! From now on, you are fired!¡±


    ¡°Argh! ¡± After receiving Hailey¡¯s firm response, Hannah was all shaken up as her face was as white as


    a sheet. ¡°No, this is impossible. How could he be the owner of City Salon?¡±


    Hailey wanted nothing to do with her. ¡°Go to the finance department and take your check now, begone!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s legs trembled and almost copsed onto the floor. City Salon had a bright future ahead,


    especially now with the addition of Lush Cosmetics, the salon raked in


    huge profits daily. Despite great hardships, she managed to climb up thedder to be the


    reception


    manager.


    She even sacrificed her body and slept with Jackie Lundel for several times behind her boyfriend¡¯s


    back to achieve her goal. However, now she was relieved of her job. She could not ept such an


    oue! ¡°Alex, Alex, we used to be ssmates, right? Earlier I just said that I was going to hire you for


    the position


    of security guard, but I didn¡¯t know your identity.


    You are the CEO, please do not fire me! I love my job very


    much! Please, have some mercy. I will do whatever you want to make you happy. Look, don¡¯t you think


    I am


    much prettier and hotter than I was in school? If you desire, I can now¡­ Be your woman.¡±


    At this moment, the two security guards, who were standing not too far away, were utterly shocked as


    they


    witnessed such a scene.


    ¡°Oh my god! Oh my god! That brat is really the boss of the salon!¡±


    ¡°Crap! The boss is actually dressed in the uniform of a security guard, isn¡¯t it absurd?¡± Alex shook his


    head gently. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else, Hailey!¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go to the CEO¡¯s office!¡±


    ¡°Oh, before I forget, fire the two security guards standing over there too. They will get in our way of


    fortune


    if they remain.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are the boss, it¡¯s all your call.¡± They walked side by side toward the inside of the salon.


    Hailey said, ¡°This is your first time here, Little Brother. As the boss, you have to know your


    establishment


    well.


    I want you to meet some management personnel, so that they won¡¯t offend you in the future.¡± Alex


    shook his head and smiled. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Look at me now, how could I meet them in such an attire?¡±


    Hailey chuckled and said, ¡°Where did you get the uniform? Are you trying to do a surprise visit in in


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    clothes to see your employees¡¯ attitude at work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that silly to do so. I just randomly wore it because my clothes just happened to be torn.¡±


    Deep in a conversation, they walked away, ignoring the three people who were standing by the


    entrance. Hannah¡¯s eyes were filled with bitterness. At first, she thought that she could step on that


    man and put him


    through hell to make him regret his choice when he rejected her affection. She wanted him to know that


    she


    was a woman he could never have in his life.


    In the end, he was still the same person who was high up in the echelons of society as he looked at


    everything


    from above with his cold eyes. To him, she was nothing but an insignificant presence like an ant. Upon


    entering the CEO¡¯s office, Hailey¡¯s heels suddenly slipped.


    She let out a yell before falling backward. Whoosh!


    Alex hurriedly caught her in his arms. In the next second, he suddenly realized that his handnded on


    the wrong area, grabbing something


    forbidden.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 575

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 575


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡± Alex let go of his grasp quickly and helped Hailey to get on her feet.


    Hailey¡¯s face flushed as she red at him while gritting her teeth. Shemented softly, ¡°Who knows if


    you did


    it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°I swear, it was unintentional.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    At that very moment, Hailey screamed out of the blue again and fell onto Alex. The spot that Alex


    groped


    earlier fell into Alex¡¯s embrace on its own, without any barriers. ¡°Ouch, my foot hurts.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I think I sprained it earlier.¡± Alex hurriedly replied, ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    He stooped and grabbed her ankle. Only then did he realize that she was wearing ck pantyhose, like


    those


    that extended up to her thighs. With that garment on, he could not see the condition of her ankle.


    However, after observation using his Third Eye, her ankle should be fine.


    At most, she just sprained the soft tissues of her ankle.


    Alex gave it a light pinch. Hailey let out a faint cry. ¡°Ouch.¡± At this moment, she heard sounds of


    footstepsing from the other side of the door. What would people


    think if they saw the scene of her grabbing onto Alex¡¯s back while he held her lush foot in his hand?


    She


    hurriedly reached out her hand and mmed the door shut. ¡°Shh!¡± She gently motioned at Alex to keep


    his voice down. He did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡®What¡¯s the matter now? We didn¡¯t do anything, but why are you


    acting like we have done something wrong?¡¯ Eventually, the sound of footsteps became too faint to be


    heard. Hailey pointed to the couch inside the room


    and said, ¡°Little Brother, help me over there.¡± Alex steadied her while she hopped in her high heels. As


    a result, tragedy happened. Crack!


    Her other good leg was sprained hard and her shoe heel was nearly broken. Half of her heel was


    removed from


    the shoe. If it weren¡¯t for Alex holding onto her, she would have suffered a heavy fall. ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts!¡±


    Tears began streaming down her face. This time, the situation worsened as both her feet were so hurt


    that she


    could not even stand. Alex was speechless. He just scooped her up and put her down on the couch. ¡°It


    hurts, Little Brother. Did I fracture my ankle?¡±


    She said as she kept crying, she was like a beauty with a


    tear stained face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me take a look. I will fix them even if they are fractured.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­ It¡¯s all on you, the legendary doctor!¡± Sitting down beside her, Alex raised her right leg and


    removed her shoe. The skin of her tiny foot could not be clearly seen beneath the ck pantyhose that


    Hailey was wearing.


    However, he could deduce, just by its appearance, that it was a shoe size of 5.5, with long, slender


    toes and


    well proportioned flesh. Alex said in an awkward manner, ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult for me to do my job if your


    pantyhose are on. Do you


    mind if I tear them off?¡±


    Hailey looked at him with a weird expression. ¡°You want them torn?¡± Apparently, she had heard that


    some men liked tearing women¡¯s pantyhose. ¡°If they are torn, are you going to pay for them?¡± she


    chided as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Sure, I will.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mad, can you get one pair for me right now? Turn around, and don¡¯t peek.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ okay!¡± Alex turned around, with his back facing Hailey. All the while, he could hear the soft


    ripping soundsing


    from behind.


    He couldn¡¯t help fantasizing the scene of her tearing off her pantyhose in his mind. The office was


    completely silent. However, the gradual rising of temperature could be felt.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 576

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 576


    Even his heartbeat increased. A strong urge surfaced in Alex¡¯s mind and kept pushing him to turn his


    head


    around right now to see what she was doing! ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±


    Just as Alex was resisting the conflicts in his mind, Hailey spoke just in time to interrupt Alex¡¯s wild


    imagination. He turned around and saw the pantyhose was crumpled like a ball and rolled all the way


    down to her calves.


    She could not pull them down further by herself due to her injuries. Alex had to help and take it off in


    the end. After taking off the pantyhose, the condition of her legs was now clear for Alex to see. Both


    ankles had different degrees of swelling. The right foot was in a much serious condition where the soft


    tissues were badly torn.


    Fortunately, the bones were intact. Under such circumstances, the treatment was not


    too difficult. However, Alex¡¯s attention was attracted by her toenail polish with a floral motif for several


    seconds. ¡°I shall begin your treatment now!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Then, Alex forcefully kept his impulses in check and grabbed her injured feet. He instantly


    applied his Chi


    with healing properties to heal her injuries.


    Hailey could clearly feel a warm surge of energy flowing from Alex¡¯s fingers onto her feet. It felt


    extremely


    good. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± A moan instinctively escaped her mouth. She looked at Alex awkwardly and said, ¡°Little


    Brother, why did


    youe to look for our Charles?¡± She made sure to use the word ¡°our¡±. It was done to remind both


    him and herself that she was a married woman.


    At this moment, Alex managed to calm himself down and focused on his role as a doctor to relieve the


    pain of


    his patient. He replied, ¡°I was wondering if Charles is interested in an uing construction project. If


    he is


    on board, I don¡¯t have to look for another constructionpany.¡± Surprised, Hailey asked, ¡°What


    project is it? Are you going to build houses?¡± Such a matter was a piece of cake for Charles. Alex


    nodded. ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Are you ufortable staying at Maple Vi?


    Are you going to build your house outside?¡± asked Hailey. ¡°That is not the case. What I want to build is


    Michigan¡¯s tallest building, the Sky Tower.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Hailey was surprised.


    She heard Charles mentioning the project of the Sky Tower before. It was a huge venture in Michigan.


    He


    wanted to get involved in it. Unfortunately, it seemed the constructionpanies in Michigan were also


    eyeing the project.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if Charles wanted to join the project, it was extremely hard for a foreign construction


    anymore, can I walk already?¡±


    ¡°You are good to go,¡± Alex replied.


    Hailey immediately ced her feet on the floor. After sensing her feet on the ground, she then put on


    her high


    heels and walked a few steps before eximing in delight, ¡°You are right, they are nowpletely


    healed!


    Your hands are amazing, Little Brother. You should buy insurance that costs a few hundred million


    dors for


    them!¡±


    Suddenly, the office¡¯s door was opened. Charles Carter entered briskly. He saw Alex sitting on the


    couch, who was three meters away from his standing wife. ¡°Insurance of a few hundred million dors?


    What are you talking about?¡± They were both startled.


    Fortunately, the treatment had ended early. Otherwise, Charles would definitely overthink if he saw his


    wife¡¯s


    legs in other men¡¯s hands, even though she was just receiving the treatment for her injuries.


    Alex secretlymented the fact that the office¡¯s soundproofing was done impably well. He actually


    did not


    hear Charles¡¯s footsteps in advance. Never did he realize that it had nothing to do with the room¡¯s


    soundproofing. It was all on him, who had eyes


    fixated on Hailey¡¯s legs all the time and forgot to pay attention to his surroundings. He might not hear


    anything even if the door was left open.


    ¡°I was just marvelling at how wonderful Alex¡¯s medical skills are, Charles! He could easily beat any


    specialists in the prestigious hospitals! Remember the vice president of Hong Kong¡¯s Arles Cosmetics?


    She


    had seen countless doctors but was healed in the end by our Alex! His healing hands are worthy to be


    insured


    for a few hundred million dors!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you are right, my wife! Alex¡¯s medical expertise is as good as any of the celebrated


    physicians in


    our country.¡± He turned around to set his suitcase down. Alex suddenly saw the pantyhose that Hailey


    just removed lying around on the couch.


    Startled, he quickly


    grabbed them and shoved them into his pocket. Hailey noticed his maneuver and eyed Charles


    nervously. Her heart raced wildly as if it were going to jump


    out of her chest.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 577

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 577


    A pair of pantyhose couldn¡¯t be considered as a private object. Yet, it meant something else for men,


    especially a pair of pantyhose that had been worn by a beautifuldy. It would even make their


    imagination


    run wild. How would a man think if he saw the garments that were worn by his wife were lying next to a


    handsome


    young man on a couch?


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t a trust issue but infidelity. Fortunately, Charles did not notice such details. Otherwise,


    he would have misunderstood and it would surely


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    leave a stigma in his heart, which was not a good thing for their family. He thought, ¡®I need to be extra


    careful in situations like this.¡¯ Hailey went and poured Charles a ss of water and said, ¡°How was the


    trip, darling?


    Alex came with good


    news. I am sure you will be over the moon when you hear it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Alex, what¡¯s the good news?¡± said Charles. His expression immediately turned to surprise as he


    continued, ¡°Why are you dressed like this? This security guard uniform seems to be from your wife¡¯s


    Alex hurriedly replied, ¡°Nope. I dirtied my clothes earlier, so I randomly found one set of clothes to be


    worn.¡±


    ¡°Your clothes have been dirtied?¡± Charles looked at him with a look that all men would understand.


    ¡°Could


    it be that you and my sis-inw were in the office¡­¡± Hailey gave him a little push. ¡°What are you


    saying? Alex is not that kind of person. Anyway, back to the


    topic, he came to ask if you are interested in the Sky Tower project in Michigan?¡±


    ¡°Sky Tower?¡±


    Charles¡¯s expression instantly changed upon hearing it. ¡°Alex, I know about the Sky Tower project but


    the


    requirements are too high and it is extremely difficult to get involved. I even dream of taking the project,


    but


    I don¡¯t have such capability to do so!¡± Alex asked, ¡°You are not qualified for it?¡± Charles shook his


    head. ¡°Of course, qualification is not an issue. The problem lies in Michigan over there. The Sky Tower


    project belongs to Lord Bale of Michigan, who owns a few construction firms, at least.


    I¡¯m just an outsider, I can¡¯t get involved in the project even if I want to.¡± Anger gradually showed on his


    face as he spoke. ¡°A friend in Michigan asked me to work on a projectst


    year. Guess what happened?


    I was beaten up before being driven out while my friend almost lost his life and


    his family! In the end, the project was taken over by anotherpany with a huge asking price.¡±


    ¡°Is it that bad in Michigan?¡± Alex was startled. ¡°Oh yes, it should not be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°Who is Lord Bale?¡±


    ¡°You must be familiar with Lord Gunther of California.


    Lord Bale is just like him, but with more power and


    greater capabilities. He is the leader of Hydra Group in Michigan and the president of the Southern


    California


    Business Association.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that the Sky Tower project has ties to the Southern California Business Association


    Battles. In


    fact, I am part of the association too, but I¡¯m just an insignificant member. I can only watch the SCBA


    Battles


    from afar¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. The tournament is just a week away from now. When the timees, various expert fighters


    will


    Sky Tower project. Lord Bale is extremely powerful with many strong fighters. Sky Tower will be his,


    without a doubt.¡± To Alex¡¯s surprise, Charles knew more about the Sky Tower project than Lord Lex.


    Recalling their conversation, it somehow made sense. Lord Lex didn¡¯t give much thought about the Sky


    Tower whatsoever previously, so naturally he didn¡¯t understand much about the project. Alex said, ¡°I am


    very interested in the project, Charles. If I were to win the bid, you will take charge of the


    construction itself.¡± Charles was shocked. ¡°What do you mean, buddy?


    I don¡¯t understand!¡± Alex smiled. ¡°Just get ready for it. You will know when the timees.¡± He did not


    reveal much information. Then, he took his leave. ¡°Absence makes the heart grow fonder. Charles,


    Hailey, I will not be disturbing your


    mini reunion. Goodbye.¡±


    Hailey blushed as she said, ¡°I thought we are going to have a meal together?¡± Alex replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t


    want to intrude.¡±


    ¡°What about it?


    I can¡¯t do it today, even if he wanted to.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, Alex left only after the meal with them. ***


    At this moment, Waltz Fleur had already returned to Maple Vi, apanied by Nathan Pattingson.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 578

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 578


    Alex did not get to carefully inspect the medicinal herbs that Nathan brought over. He was reminded


    only


    when he saw the herbs scattered on the tea table and caught a whiff of their refreshing aroma upon


    returning


    to his home. ¡®Dragon Wood of the Fifties!¡¯


    ¡®Twelve Bearded Barley!¡¯


    ¡®Blood Plum!¡¯


    ¡®Rainbow Orchid! ¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡¯ Alex broke out into a wide grin after inspecting the herbs.


    At this moment, he could see the widework connection of the patriarch of the Pattingson fatnily in


    ska. In just a few days, he managed to gather all of the herbs on Alex¡¯s list, with all of them in good


    quality too. In fact, most of the medicinal herbs here were not meant for Nathan.


    With the ming lotus reishi in hand, the concoction of Energy Recovery Pill would not be difficult. One


    Energy Recovery Pill couldpletely heal Nathan¡¯s damaged upper energy core within an hour, but


    he


    would not do that.


    Both Nathan¡¯s son and grandson were killed by Alex. Who knew what the old man was thinking?


    Therefore, all Alex needed to do was to concoct a batch of pills that could suppress Nathan¡¯s injury. He


    would then


    decide if he wanted to help the old man fully recover once he could overwhelm him easily. ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°These batch medicinal herbs of yours are amazing, Old Nat.


    I will concoct a batch of pills for you tomorrow


    to suppress the injury on your upper energy core. Even if you were to wield your powers of an Earth-


    ranked


    cultivation, it will not harm you. Come with me to join the Southern California Business Association


    Battles


    after seven days. I am confident that we will be crowned as the champion.¡±


    ¡°Also, the Golden Crushing Punch of the Pattingson family has some notable ws in it, which makes it


    lose


    strength halfway through.


    The first few blows are powerful but subsequent ones will drastically be


    weak.¡± Nathan did not look too good upon hearing the criticism. He had full faith in the Golden Crushing


    Punch. Filled with disbelief, he said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, if I may add,


    the Pattingson family¡¯s Golden Crushing Punch is an ultimate set of moves that is focused on defeating


    opponents quickly in its opening blows.¡±


    ¡°What if you couldn¡¯t defeat them then? Won¡¯t you be a sitting duck for the opponent? You will fall first


    before even the opponent can exert his force.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know why your Golden Crushing Punch loses strength and momentum after the first few


    moves?


    Even then, the Pattingson family did not be a dominant martial arts family but it turned into


    mediocrity


    instead.¡±


    ¡°Please exin, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Because most of the inner force is wasted.


    Anyway, you won¡¯t understand the reason even if I were to


    exin further. I will tweak it tomorrow and you will know once you try it out.¡± At night of the same day,


    Alex prepared an empty room for Nathan to stay temporarily. He returned to his room and immediately


    went to the vase at his windowsill. He noticed the frosty octagon


    flowers had gained some heights. More thrillingly, the spiritual seeds that he had nted previously


    had


    sprouted.


    ¡®I wonder what it is?¡¯


    ¡®Man, I can¡¯t wait!¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps I should rent it into a bigger vase tomorrow.¡¯ Then, he stripped down, preparing for a bath


    but he found a bead in his pocket. Only then did he remember that he did not inspect the bead that was


    obtained from the Japanese devil. So, he


    ced it under the light and began carefully inspecting it.


    And then, he took out another head from before and


    put them side-by-side forparison. ¡®They are indeed the exact same ones!¡¯ He had tried various


    methods but he couldn¡¯t make the beadunch an attack using mental power.


    ¡®Sigh, it was all that old Nathan¡¯s fault!¡¯ At that very moment, the room¡¯s door was pushed open. Waltz


    who was dressed in a silk camisole walked in.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior, there is another man in the vi, and his martial arts are so powerful. I feel a little afraid of


    sleeping


    alone.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 579

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 579


    Alex spent a full half hour in the bath until his skin was wrinkled from the moisture. He found himself in


    a


    predicament


    Waltz¡¯s intention was very obvious, the only thingcking was the words e onto me¡± written on her


    face. However, did he dare to make advances on her?


    He was conflicted as it was a very difficult decision.


    As a married man, Alex had yet to sleep with his wife, Dorothy. He was really afraid that he would lose


    control and slept with Waltz! When the time came, how could he exin it to Dorothy? How could he


    exin


    it to Waltz. What if Waltz wanted him to divorce Dorothy and marry her instead¡­


    It was indeed a tough decision.


    Therefore, he deliberately dragged the time out in the bathroom. He thought


    she would have fallen asleep. To his surprise, she was leaning on the headboard of the bed and


    ying on her


    phone. She was wide awake. Seeing Alex with his dripping wet hairs, she immediately put down her


    phone and grabbed a hairdryer as she


    said in excitement, ¡°Senior, let me dry your hair!


    It¡¯s not good sleeping with a head of wet hair.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can do it on my own. You should just hurry and sleep!¡± After seizing the hairdryer, Alex


    plugged the power source and started drying his hair.


    He thought, ¡®How should I spend the night? Perhaps I should work on the cultivation of the Force. She


    can


    sleep on the bed while I sit on the floor.¡¯


    Just as he was in deep thought, Waltz¡¯s soft voice came from behind. ¡°Senior¡­¡± He turned around, and


    gasped in surprise. He saw Waltz was lying sideways on the bed, with her camisole pajama barely


    covering her hip. Her long, slender, wless legs were exposed as she gently moved her finger along


    the curvy figure of her leg. Her pose


    was seductive, her demeanor was coquettish and tempting. ¡®Oh God!¡¯


    Alex stared at her for a good half-minute with his nose on the verge of bleeding. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s the


    matter?¡± Waltz chuckled. ¡°Senor, you look good when you dry your hair.¡± Alex was taken aback for a


    while, he turned around awkwardly. He secretly wiped his nose and was relieved to find that he wasn¡¯t


    experiencing an actual nosebleed. ¡°Senior¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you even look at me then?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t an issue of looking at her but the issue of him keeping his sanity!


    After drying his hair, he set down the hairdryer and turned around¡­ ¡®Holy sh*t, she was actually


    removing


    her clothes.¡¯ He hurriedly called out, albeit in a softer voice, ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± He then pounced onto her to


    stop what she was doing. Waltz reached out her hand and switched off the light


    with a m.


    The room instantly fell into darkness. Half an hourter, Alex couldn¡¯t hold his lust any longer. After all,


    he was a man in his prime, but not some


    faithful saint. When his rationality was overwhelmed by the immense lust and just when he was


    tempted by a


    sensual Waltz, Alex flipped around and pushed her beneath him.


    Suddenly, she pushed him and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do it tonight, Senior. It¡¯s the time of the month again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alex was dumbfounded. ¡°Then why did you flirt with me, damn it!¡± He was infuriated and even


    cursed, ¡®Are you trying to torment me?¡¯


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Waltz replied in her sweet voice, ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t know you were so easily distraught. Half an hour was


    all it


    took for you to surrender?¡±


    ¡°You call this surrender?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you only took half an hour to throw your principles out of the window. I thought you could at


    least


    resist it for a few days. It seems like I have overestimated Dorothy Assex¡¯s position in your heart¡­


    Senior, wait for me for three days. Three dayster, I¡¯ll give you a surprise.¡± Alex left the room,


    dejected.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 580

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 580


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To reflect on my mistake!¡± ***


    Alex spent the entire night in the basement. Alex, who was full of energy but had nowhere to vent, went


    straight to concoct both the Energy Recovery Pill


    and the pills to alleviate Nathan Pattingson¡¯s damaged energy core.


    Then, he also managed to concoct a batch


    of Blood Energy Pills. It was six thirty in the morning. Deep in her sleep, Waltz was pped by Alex on


    her thigh. ¡°Wake up, sleepyhead!¡± Waltz was still in a drowsy state. ¡°It hurts! Wait, what time is it?¡± Alex


    replied, ¡°The Energy Recovery Pill is ready. It can restore your martial arts, do you want it?


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll give it to Michelle Yowell.¡± Waltz leaped out of the bed immediately upon hearing Alex¡¯s


    question. ¡°Yes, yes. I want it, quick, give it to


    me.¡± She was rather loud.


    Nathan Pattingson, who slept a floor beneath, heard everything. He had a habit of waking up early and


    had been meditating since a while ago.


    After hearing their conversation, he gently shook his head. He secretlymented, ¡®It¡¯s really good to be


    young! I did not expect Mr. Rockefeller


    to be a yboy as well!¡¯ He started reminiscing about his past. He used to have plenty ofdies around


    him during his prime. The


    women even bore his many children, that was how the Pattingson family grew into such a prosperous


    family


    that was blessed with many offsprings.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    That was also why even after both his son and grandson were killed by


    Alex, he could still be very respectful toward the young man and dared not disobey him even the


    slightest. ¡°This is for you!¡± Alex threw a bottle, which was filled with a single kumquat-sized pill. It was


    the Energy Recovery Pill. ¡°Swallow it now and I will cast a protection art on you to help you absorb its


    recuperating power and restore


    your energy core¡­


    The cultivation techniques that you practiced years ago left a w in your energy core. It¡¯s


    not developedpletely and there are impurities present, that is why your cultivated energy core is in


    poor


    quality. It could be considered as a mediocre energy core at best.¡± Waltz pouted. ¡°Can you stop being


    so mean?¡± Alex replied, ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are trying to strike my confidence by saying that I have poor potential as a fighter.¡± She


    flipped


    around and ced her legs on Alex¡¯sp. ¡°I just want to tell you that since you are going to rise again


    after falling, I¡¯ll lend you a hand by striving for


    the opportunity to develop an exceptional energy core. With this, you should be within reaching


    distance of


    Maya soon.¡±


    ¡°Maya? She¡¯s way behind me!¡±


    ¡°That was a long time ago. She startedte but she has great potential. Mark my words, she will break


    through


    the Mystic rank soon.¡± Waltz extended her arms and wrapped them around his neck. She let out a


    breath as she said, ¡°You need to


    help me develop a top quality energy core, Senior. I can¡¯t bepared like this anymore, how else can


    I hold


    my head high?


    If we were to seed, I shall reward you¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Waltz whispered something in his ears. Immediately, Alex widened his eyes. What she


    said was actually about the thing that he did with Dorothy in


    the office yesterday. Dorothy pulled out halfway through, he wondered if Waltz would do the same?


    ¡®Pooh! What am I thinking?!


    Dorothy is my wife, but she isn¡¯t! This little witch, she is just trying to seduce


    me again.¡¯ ¡°Take the pill and focus. Stop fantasizing!¡±


    In the next moment, Waltz swallowed the Energy Recovery Pill. Under Alex¡¯s immediate support using


    his


    Chi of lightning attribute, faint yet ever present electric power began flowing through Waltz¡¯s body and


    helped


    her to develop a new energy core!


    The Chi of lightning attribute could remove impurities in an energy core andpletely develop it


    without


    ws. Alex was very experienced in this since both Brittany and Maya¡¯s energy cores were developed


    using simr


    methods.


    An hourter, Waltz¡¯s energy core, after breaking and rebuilding, was sessfully restored.


    Furthermore, it


    was two grades more powerful than before, it was a top quality energy core. Alex received a call from


    Dorothy at nine in the morning.


    They were supposed to go to Assex Manor today to attend Madame Joanne¡¯s wake. Before departure,


    he gave Nathan the pills that could suppress his injuries and had him stay behind to protect


    Waltz. Even though her energy core was restored, she still needed to undergo a process in order to


    return fully


    to her former powers. Alex, Dorothy, and her family arrived at Assex Manor at ten o¡¯clock.


    Unexpectedly, they were stopped at the


    entrance. Emma Assex looked at them coldly. ¡°Why did youe here? You were banished by


    Grandma a long time


    ago, now you¡¯re just abandoned children of the Assexes! Grandma was brought to her death by you


    bearers of


    ill luck, you people are murderers!


    How dare you show your faces here for her wake? You do not deserve to


    be here! Begone!¡±


    Immediately, she threw a basin of water into their faces. Alex quickly pulled Dorothy to dodge the water


    while Beatrice stood quite a distance away, so they were safe. Unfortunately for ire, she was


    drenched from head to toe by a basin of water of an unknown origin.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 581

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 581


    ire might have the looks of a goddess, the body of a subus and the voice of a nightingale.


    However, Alex knew well that she was just a crazy b*tch with human skin. She would bite you for


    absolutely


    no reason, let alone having her makeup ruined by being sshed with a bucket of water. She shouted


    in anger and raised an arm, swinging her hand towards Emma¡¯s face.


    A crazy b*tch¡¯s attack


    really was something else. When ire swung her hand, her fingers were slightly curled. sh!


    Three bloody incisionsnded on Emma¡¯s face. Emma dropped the bucket and touched her face only


    to find


    her hand covered in blood.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Just then, she snapped and started screaming and shouting like a lunatic. ¡°You


    bitch! How dare you scratch my face? Die!¡± Emma lunged towards ire, causing both Dorothy and


    Beatrice to worry. Just as they were about to help


    their mother, ire unexpectedly raised a leg and kicked Emma in the gut harshly.


    Emma fell to the ground, unable to get up due to the pain. Alex and both Assex sisters were shocked.


    Beatrice turned to her sister. ¡°When did Mom be so strong?¡± ire ced her hands on her hips


    and scolded. ¡°You little brat! Do you really think I¡¯m some weakling?


    Back then, you still had that old bag¡­ that olddy to back you up, but she¡¯s dead now! How dare you


    continue to bully my family?


    Listen up twerp, I, ire Bardot, am pretty hot tempered too.¡± Alex finally understood why. ire was


    like a spring coil, the more she was suppressed, the more she would


    bounce back.


    ire had been suppressing her negative feelings because of the old Assexdy. Now that Joanne


    had passed, she was free from her restraints. Like a caged bird, she was able to spread her wings and


    fly now. However,


    this didn¡¯tst long.


    In just a few minutes, a group of more than ten security guards that worked for the Assexes rushed


    over. They


    were all wearing a ck uniform and holding onto a ck rubber bat, emitting an intensely terrifying


    aura. This made ire tremble with fear and hid behind Alex. ¡°Alex, this escted way too quickly, you


    have to protect me.¡± Alex was speechless. ¡®Something must¡¯ve gone wrong when your mother gave


    birth to you.¡¯ ¡°Alex, Dorothy, both of you have crossed the line! We¡¯re holding my mother¡®s memorial,


    yet here you are


    trying to ruin it!


    Can you be any more inhumane?¡± Anderson came out of the hall and helped his daughter up, visibly


    enraged. Alex didn¡¯t want to waste any energy arguing with him. If it weren¡¯t for Dorothy, he wouldn¡¯t


    have attended


    this memorial at all. The olddy used to insult him, giving him hell for no reason. She just wanted to


    get rid


    of him.


    Hence, to Alex, she didn¡¯t deserve his condolences. He was just here to apany his wife. He¡¯s


    nothing


    more than a spectator. Dorothy spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re just here to send Grandma off, not to ruin anything.


    But your daughter just sshed


    a full bucket of water onto my mom! Aren¡¯t you the ones who are inhumane?¡±


    Anderson huffed. ¡°We Assexes don¡¯t have ungrateful pieces of sh*theads like you in our family! Get


    lost!¡± Themotion had formed a crowd around them.


    The Assex family was a family of high status after all. When Assex Constructions was at its prime, they


    were able to be in the upper middle ss. Many rtives, neighbours and business partners had


    arrived at the memorial hall just to give their condolences to the olddy. The hall was extremely


    crowded as there were at least a hundred people. At that moment, half of these people hade out


    to check out themotion. Under the Assexes influence, some started insulting ire and her family,


    spreading more rumours among the


    crowd.


    ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s Henry¡¯s wife? I heard this woman is a homewrecker, she hooks up with other men all the


    time. That¡¯s why her husband couldn¡¯t take it and ran off with someone else.¡±


    ¡°I heard she doesn¡¯t have a proper job too, all she knows is to seduce men.¡±


    ¡°The three women in this family look amazing though. Do you think they¡¯d be¡­ With her son-inw?¡±


    ¡°I also heard that the olddy was killed by that homewrecker! She found a guy in the mafia to beat her


    mother-inw to death! She must¡¯ve hooked up with that mafia guy for him to help her like that.¡± The


    insults and lewdments became worse by the second. Some men started staring at the three with a


    sly smirk on their faces as well. ire felt as if she was about to explode.


    She yelled. ¡°You idiots! Are you brain dead? How could you believe everything they say? Why don¡¯t


    you ask


    Benny Assex how the olddy died? They borrowed money from loan sharks to hire assassins to kill


    us! Now


    that they can¡¯t pay back their loans and they killed their own mother because of their foolishness!


    Hey, Benny


    Assex, how could you face your mother knowing that you killed her? She won¡¯t ever rest in peace like


    this!¡± Benny fumed. ¡°Capture them and tie them up.¡±


    Just then, a group of people in mourning clothes rushed into the hall. No one paid much attention to


    them at first

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 582

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 582


    However, as they took another look at the group, they were shocked. ¡®How many people are there?¡¯


    There were so many of them that they couldn¡¯t get all of them into the hall. The guests were appalled.


    ¡°Where did these guestse from? There are so many of them! Could they be from some big


    family?¡±


    ¡°Looks like the Assex family¡¯s status is higher than we thought!¡±


    Listening to such praise, Emma was overjoyed. Benny, however, was pale in the face as soon as he


    saw the group of people. The leader of the group was someone he knew well, all too well. They saw


    each other almost every single day. It was his assistant in thepany, in charge of managing the


    company¡¯s business.


    ¡°Jeremy, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring so many people over? Do you not need to work?¡± Benny rushed over and scolded


    them


    harshly. Everyone was appalled at that moment.


    This group of people were employees of Assex Constructions, there were hundreds of them. They


    were


    crowding up the hall so much that they couldn¡¯t see anything further outside of the entrance. One of


    their female business partners smiled. ¡°Looks like the employees of Assex constructions are really


    considerate!¡± A bald man next to her huffed. ¡°I¡¯d say that something is up. I heard that the employees


    quit working


    yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Wait, really?¡±


    ¡°Why would I trick you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll sleep with me.¡±


    ¡°You horn dog, all you think about is doing that with women¡­ But well, my husband is on a business


    trip


    anyway¡­¡±


    Just then, Jeremy said loudly and clearly, ¡°Mr. Assex, all of us are here to give our condolences to the


    olddy, we are grateful for what she has done for us in the past!¡± Benny replied, ¡°God, you guys are


    unbelievable. Alright, thank you all for being so considerate. Now that¡¯s


    done, please bring everyone back, you¡¯re crowding the ce.¡±


    Jeremy said, ¡°One more thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We wanted to tell the olddy something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jeremy raised a hand, leading hundreds of employees to shout. ¡°Mrs. Assex! We want justice! We


    want our


    sries!¡±


    Some guests spat out their tea and food due to the shock. ¡®Paying their condolences?¡¯


    ¡®They¡¯re literally here to demand for their pay.¡¯ Half of the guests took out their phones, taking pictures


    of this dramatic scene. The Assexes turned green, drowning in sheer embarrassment. Benny snapped.


    ¡°Jeremy, what are you doing? Are you trying to turn against us?¡±


    Jeremy shook his head. ¡°Mr. Assex, we all have families and children to feed. Please don¡¯t take away


    our hard


    earned sries!¡±


    ¡°Sries!¡±


    ¡°Sries!¡±


    Jeremy continued. ¡°Mr. Assex, you have a big family and a big business. You spent tens of millions just


    on


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    this memorial. But you should know that your fellow employees need to provide for our families. You


    can¡¯t


    just take our sries away! You have to show us kindness!¡±


    ¡°Provide!¡±


    ¡°Provide!¡± The guests couldn¡¯t help butugh. Benny could feel rage building up in his chest as he spat


    out a mouthful of blood. Alex and the others, however, just stood and watched. ire felt relieved and


    smug.


    Suddenly, another group of people showed up as well. These people were wearing bright red apparel,


    contrasting with the dress code of memorials. Everyone could feel their heart drop watching this.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 583

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 583


    ¡°Sis, who are those people? They¡¯re here to cause a scene, right? They¡¯re wearing such red clothes!¡±


    Beatrice took a few steps back as she looked at the people in red clothing and odd hairstyles. Dorothy


    whispered. ¡°They¡¯re definitely trouble.¡± ire chuckled coldly. ¡°The olddy used to be so bossy, so


    she must¡¯ve offended quite a lot of people when


    she was alive.


    I¡¯d say that this is her karma everyone is here to seek revenge as soon as she died.¡± Unexpectedly,


    ire was right this time. These men in red walked in with stem expressions on their faces, pushing


    anyone that was in their way


    forcefully. Some even lost bnce and fell to the ground. However, looking at their stance, none of


    them


    dared to express their anger.


    The guests could only crawl back up to their feet and watch the situation unfold. ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    Anderson stood forward and asked. Since his brother had vomited blood, he had to


    step up as the olddy¡¯s second son. Suddenly, one of the men in red pped him hard across the


    face, causing him to fall to the ground.


    The p was brutal and so quick. Alex could tell that this person was a martial artist, but he wasn¡¯t a


    threat at all. Emma rushed over to help her father up. ¡°Dad, are you okay? Why did you p hitn? What


    are you trying to


    do?¡±


    The man then kicked Emma aside. ¡°Well, we¡¯re not here to do you, that¡¯s for sure. Get lost, you ugly


    b*tch!¡± Emma was enraged. She knew that she was fairly good looking, hence she felt that she had


    nothing to do with


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    the word ¡®ugly¡¯. ¡®


    This bastard doesn¡¯t have taste at all.¡¯ Within the group of men in red was their leader. He walked up to


    them and said calmly, ¡°Hey, they¡¯re having


    a memorial for the olddy today, so we should go a little easier on them. Don¡¯t bully them so much.


    You


    already beat them, so why are you insulting her?¡±


    ¡°Alright brother, I¡¯ll just beat them without insulting them! Just like you said!¡± He then kicked Emma


    again. All of the Assexes¡¯ rtives were infuriated, they cared about their blood rtives after all. Some


    hot tempered ones lunged towards them with stools in hand. In just mere seconds, the men in red hit


    them directly in the head, causing them to bleed profusely as they fell


    to the ground, crying in pain.


    With this, everyone was shocked to their core, none dared to stand up for the Assex family. As for Alex,


    he just continued to watch the situation go down like he was watching a movie. He knew better


    than to butt into someone else¡¯s business. ¡°Mr. Assex, such a wonderful¡­ Oh wait, no. How do you


    describe this? F*ck, this is why I should¡¯ve


    studied more, I can¡¯t even find the right words to say.


    Uhm, well, sorry for your loss I guess! ¡± The leader


    stared at Benny.


    ¡°My third brother may have killed your mother, but he had gone to jail for that. So let¡®s just get this over


    with


    alright? Everyone knows to return what you¡¯ve borrowed, it¡¯s just basic human decency! That¡¯s why you


    still


    have to pay back our loan despite your mother¡¯s death.¡±


    Upon listening to this, the color drained from the Assexes¡¯ faces. They were so angry that they might


    vomit


    blood as well. The loan sharks were the ones who killed the olddy, yet they still came by to cause


    chaos in the memorial


    hall. It¡¯s like they didn¡¯t care about morals, all they knew was to get what they were here for. During this


    conversation, someone had tried to call the cops.


    However, the leader yelled at the guests. ¡°We Valtameri Co. are trying to get back our loan money, and


    this


    has nothing to do with any of you. If anyone tries to get involved, we would hunt you down. Sorry, your


    family will have to die for your actions, you asked for it.¡± Those who had wanted to contact the police


    immediately stopped what they were doing, visibly afraid.


    Benny¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s suitable to ask us to pay back the loan now?


    There are


    certain rules in the underground, aren¡¯t there?¡± The leader smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right, the rules say that you


    have to return what you borrowed.


    If you don¡¯t, we


    will just have to take that casket away as insurance.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Everyone was appalled. ¡®These people are arrogant and evil beasts!¡¯


    ¡®They actually want to take the olddy¡¯s corpse away.¡¯ Benny fumed. ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line! Look


    around, we outnumber you easily!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 584

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 584


    Just then, all the employees spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re here to demand for our sries, not to fight.¡± Benny felt


    as if he was about to vomit blood again. Suddenly, Emma pointed in Dorothy¡¯s direction. ¡°All of


    Assex Constructions¡¯ money is with them. If you want money, take it from them! That woman is


    Dorothy, she¡¯s an Assex too.¡± Dorothy¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Shameless!¡±


    This woman had just said that Dorothy¡¯s family were no longer a part of the family a while ago, yet now


    she


    imed her as family just because she needed a scapegoat. As soon as he saw Dorothy and the


    others, the leader¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®Beauties!¡¯


    ¡®What gorgeous women!¡¯ He could tell that Emma was trying to find a scapegoat, but it was a rare


    opportunity for him to meet such


    beauties.


    Hence, he decided to approach them with this good excuse. ¡®I could get one of them to hook up with


    me if I just approached them!¡¯ he thought. He walked slowly towards Dorothy. Beatrice was panicking.


    ¡°He¡¯sing over. What do we do? What do we do?¡±


    ire said, ¡°We just have to leave quickly!¡± However, it was pointless. ¡°Hey girls¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost! ¡±


    Alex scowled coldly before the leader could finish his sentence. ¡°What did you say?¡± The leader¡¯s


    expression darkened. ire could feel her heart shudder from extreme fear. ¡®This bastard, is be blind?


    Can he not see that he


    shouldn¡¯t mess with these people? Isn¡¯t he just asking for trouble? What if he gets us involved too?¡¯


    She kicked Alex on his shin and smiled. ¡°Aha, uhm, sorry good sir, I¡¯m truly sorry. This guy is a little


    retarded, so don¡¯t mind him, please.


    We have nothing to do with the Assexes, so we¡¯ll be leaving now!¡± The leader scanned ire¡¯s body


    and felt as if he was about to drool just by looking at her. ¡®She¡¯s a MILF! My favourite!¡¯ ¡°Do you think


    this would be settled with a simple apology? Why do we need cops then?¡± the leader asked. His eyes


    had been fixated on the three Assex beauties, hence he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Alex at all.


    Upon closer look, he felt as if his soul was going to leave his body out of fear. ¡®Oh f*ck!¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he the insane murderer back at Valtameri Tower?¡¯


    Yesterday, the leader had been in Valtameri Tower as well. However, his fighting skills were just


    average as he was just one of Frank¡¯s lower rank subordinates. He was


    fortunate to have witnessed Alex murder everyone like mere livestock


    Alex was even able to kill Mr. Ono easily as well. ¡®He could easily kill me like butchering chicken if he


    wanted to.¡¯ With this thought lingering in his mind, the leader started to tremble in fear. He could feel his


    knees going


    weak and was about to kneel to the ground. Alex noticed the leader¡¯s motions and immediately


    supported him by the shoulder. Alex had a good memory, hence he recognized the leader a while ago.


    If the leader were to kneel before him in front of everyone, he knew that he would be viewed as the


    same as


    these loan sharks. He would be med for loaning the Assexes money and indirectly killing the old


    lady. Everything would be much harder to exin as he would be med for everything then. ¡°Isn¡¯t this


    just returning a mere loan?¡± Alex said nonchntly. ¡°Well, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem!


    Why did you have to wear red clothes and bring so many of your men over? Are you shooting an action


    movie? Come


    on now, let¡¯s just calcte how much we need to pay you back with Mr. Assex here! What do you say?¡±


    The leader¡¯s legs were growing weaker. He didn¡¯t understand what Alex was trying to do, but he was


    fearing for his life at this very moment. He


    followed along and said, ¡°Yeah, yeah,


    let¡¯s calcte that Uhm, these red clothes¡­ Well, we really don¡¯t have


    the money to buy any more new clothes.¡±


    Everyone in the hall couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    This man walked in acting all cocky just a while ago. His men even beat up some of the people harshly,


    yet


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    he was so easily persuaded now,ining about being poor too. Everyone then came to a


    conclusion that this man was just very dramatic, or he could have split personalities.


    Turning towards Benny, Alex gave it to him straight. ¡°Mr. Assex, you were the one who loaned the


    money. I can help pay it off under one condition. I want you to transfer 60% of Assex Constructions


    shares to us.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 585

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 585


    ¡°What? 60% of ourpany¡¯s shares? You can dream on!¡± Emma yelled before Benny could say


    anything. ¡°How could you be so heartless, Rockefeller? You even yed tricks and stole our subsidiary


    company in


    City South from usst time! Changing its name to what, Dorothy-Alex Constructions? Absolutely


    disgusting!


    Shameless! And now you want 60% of our shares?


    That just means that you want to take over Assex


    Constructions! Do you really think you deserve that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably still dreaming. Do you think we¡¯d sell more than half of Assex Constructions to you for


    forty million?¡±


    Alex was not triggered by any of Emma¡¯s questions and insults. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just offering a


    trade, now it¡¯s up to you to take it or not. But I heard that you took this


    money from loan sharks. If you don¡¯t pay it back now, the interests would just keep building up with


    time. Wouldn¡¯t that be a shame then? If you were to stall another few days, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to


    help you


    either.¡±


    The leader was terrified by the fact that Emma dared to speak to Alex in such a manner. He was


    worried that


    this murderer would snap Emma¡¯s neck off without a word. More importantly, he was worried that Alex


    would snap his neck off along with Emma¡¯s. It didn¡¯t matter to


    him if Emma died anyway, he was just scared because his life was on the line. Just as he was about to


    yell at Emma, Alex patted him on the shoulder, sending a sharp flow of Chi into his


    body.


    The leader froze, he felt as if he was about to pee his pants.


    Alex then said, ¡°Look man, I¡¯m trying to pay you the loan back, but they refused to take up my offer. I


    can¡¯t


    do anything about it then. I am just a normal person you know, I can¡¯t force anyone from doing


    anything. So


    if you really want to get your money back, you have to get it back from the Assexes, right?


    My family has


    been kicked out by them, so we¡¯re no longer involved with any of their businesses.¡± The leader now


    realized what Alex was hinting he didn¡¯t want him to expose his identity. He was telling him


    to treat him as a normal person, and the sharp flow of Chi was a warning. He nodded profusely. ¡°


    You¡¯re right Since you Assexes don¡¯t want someone else¡¯s help to pay back the loan,


    then you should pay it back on your own. Our interest rate increases by the hour, so if you were to


    calcte


    it properly, you would owe us a total of eighty million now. Pay us back now, or else we would take the


    casket away.


    If you were to stall this till tomorrow, it would be 100 million then.¡± The Assexes were about to


    explode from frustration. However, all of them knew that Assex Constructions was


    running low on working capital. If they did have the money to keep operating, Benny wouldn¡¯t have


    loaned


    money from loan sharks.


    He knew that this wouldn¡¯t end well if he didn¡¯t act fast. If the olddy¡¯s casket was taken away in front


    of so


    many people, the Assexes would be on the headlines of every news broadcast. They would say that


    the Assexes couldn¡¯t pay back their loans and the olddy, along with her casket was


    taken away as insurance.


    If this were to happen, the Assexes¡¯ name would be ruined. Benny said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we settle it like


    this? We Assex Constructions don¡¯t have enough working capital to


    pay you back, but I can transfer 20% of the shares to you. ording to market value, that would be


    valued


    at 100 million at least.¡± Suddenly, the leader pped Benny across the face. ¡°Bullsh*t! Who doesn¡¯t


    know that Assex Constructions is


    going bankrupt?


    Just look at the number of employees here, demanding for their sries! Do you think I¡¯m


    blind? The value of your shares is no more than mere toilet paper! Only idiots would want it!¡±


    Just then, he remembered that Alex was asking for shares a while ago.


    shuddering briefly, he changed the way he phrased it.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, this man here is kind enough to


    help you just because you used to be family! Since you don¡¯t want to take up his offer, then you leave


    me no


    choice. Brothers, take the casket and everything valuable here!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Benny shouted.


    He turned to Alex. ¡°Are you really willing to pay back the eighty million he mentioned? If you are, then


    I¡¯m


    willing to transfer 60% of the shares to you.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Just as Benny was about to vomit another mouthful of blood, Alex said, ¡°I want 70% of your


    shares. I¡¯ll give


    you a minute to consider this offer.


    A minuteter, I¡¯ll have to increase it to 80%.¡± Emma shouted. ¡°Uncle! Don¡¯t agree to this! He¡¯s just


    trying to steal from us!¡± Bam!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Emma was kicked by one of the men in red again.


    ¡°F*ck, what does this have to do with you? You ugly


    sl*t¡­ Oh, oops, sorry Boss, I insulted her again.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept your conditions!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 586

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 586


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 586


    In the end, Benny had to nod sadly as he took up Alex¡¯s offer. He knew just how bad of a situation


    Assex Constructions was in right now. The bank loans were still on hold, hence they couldn¡¯t pay any of


    their employees. Moreover, some of their important projects were facing


    various problems. They wouldn¡¯tst a month if this went on.


    They¡¯d go bankrupt. However, if Dorothy took over thepany, therge projects she was handling


    now would most likely help


    theirpany get through this. The 30% of shares that the Assexes would hold was the best profitable


    option they had now. Dorothy pulled Alex aside, whispering. ¡°Hubby, where would we find eighty million


    to pay them back? All


    of the projects at hand need money to keep operating.


    We would have twenty million of working capital at


    most.¡± Alex smiled and leaned forward, whispering into her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t have to pay a


    single


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    penny.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I have my ways.¡± Benny immediately had someone print out the contract and signed it on the spot.


    With hundreds of people here as witnesses, Dorothy had just taken over Assex Constructions.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate one bit and turned to Jeremy.


    ¡°Jeremy, please bring the other employees back. I¡¯ll be


    responsible for payingst month¡¯s sry to all of you. You¡¯ll receive ittest by tomorrow. The finance


    department would transfer the funds to your bank ounts once everything¡¯s calcted. Also, tell all


    the


    directors to head to Dorothy-Alex Constructions tomorrow, we¡¯re having a meeting at nine in the


    morning.¡±


    Jeremy bowed to her.


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Assex!¡± Alex, on the other hand, turned to the leader. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be responsible for the


    loan then. Follow me to get


    the money. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t dare to stall this loan any longer.¡± ***


    After leaving the memorial hall, ire was still in a daze, confused. However, thinking back to how her


    daughter became the owner of Assex Constructions, she was overjoyed


    and excited.


    Beatrice was confused as well. ¡°Sis, those people are asking for eighty million, does Alex¡­ Really


    have that


    much money?¡± Dorothy was puzzled as well, she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t know what


    he¡¯s trying to do, but


    he mentioned that we wouldn¡¯t need to pay a single penny to settle this.¡± Beatrice was slightly worried.


    ¡°He won¡¯t get himself in danger right?¡± ire replied. ¡°What danger could he possibly get into? He¡¯s the


    one who bluffed about it, so it¡¯s only right


    that he takes responsibility for his own words!


    If he really needed the money, he could always ask his mother, right? She might be hiding some dirty


    money from back then!¡±


    Dorothy fumed. ¡°Mom, for the love of god, can you not say something like that? What do you mean by


    ¡®dirty


    money¡¯?¡± ire replied, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t dirty money, then why would William be used of being a


    traitor?¡± Dorothy exined. ¡°He was wrongfully used! John Rockefeller made everything up!¡±


    Beatrice nodded. ¡°Yeah, Alex¡¯s family was definitely wrongfully used. John Rockefeller, Spark


    Rockefeller and every other Rockefeller in that family are all trash!


    Scums! They deserved to die! If I were


    him, I would¡¯ve stabbed them with a knife the moment I saw them.¡± Thinking back to what Spark tried to


    do to her, she clenched her teeth angrily. She was fortunate to have Mask


    save her at the veryst moment.


    ¡®But Mask is already married. How unfortunate!¡¯ ire asked, ¡°Beatrice, have you gone mental? Why


    do you keep defending himtely?¡± Beatrice replied, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ I think Alex is pretty reliable


    now! He¡¯s much betterpared to back


    then.¡± At the same time, Alex left with the men in red. Alex smiled at the leader coldly and asked, ¡°Do


    you still want


    the money?¡±


    The leader immediately replied, ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t have to pay us. Not a single penny.¡± One of his


    underlings froze. ¡°Boss, are you mad? Why wouldn¡¯t he need to pay?¡± Smack!


    The leader pped his underling. ¡°Shut your f*cking mouth!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 587

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 587


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 587


    The underling fell to the ground, cradling his cheek with a hand and was visibly upset. ¡®Did I say


    something wrong?¡¯


    ¡®But I¡¯m not wrong!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s eighty million we¡¯re talking about here! The budget is forty million too, how could Boss just not


    want


    it back?¡¯ Alex didn¡¯t want to watch their conflict any further. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯ll be all then!¡± He


    turned around and left, disappearing into the crowd.


    The underlings were frustrated and confused. The one


    who was pped crawled up to his feet and asked, ¡°Boss, why wouldn¡¯t you want the eighty million? If


    you


    didn¡¯t want it, you could¡¯ve given it to us!¡± Smack!


    The leader pped him again and kicked him in the gut as well. ¡°Want it? Why in the hell would we


    want the money? Do you want to live or what?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Do you know who he is?


    If it weren¡¯t for me, all of us would¡¯ve died right there and then!¡± Another underling asked, ¡°Boss, who is


    he?¡±


    The leader took a gulp. ¡°You¡¯ve guys heard of what happened back in Valtameri Tower yesterday, right?


    He¡¯s


    the cold-blooded killer who chopped two heads off in one slice, and punched a hole into Mr. Ono¡¯s


    body! The


    underling who just crawled back to his feet fell to the ground in fear upon listening to this.


    All of his underlings widened their eyes, gasping loudly. ¡°Boss, were you mistaken?¡±


    ¡°I know who that guy is, he¡¯s the son-inw of the third brother in the Assex family. I heard he¡¯s nothing


    more but a loser who relies on women! All of California knows¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence,


    the leader punched the underling hard, knocking three of his teeth out. ¡°You dumb*ss!


    If you really want to die, then go ahead! Don¡¯t get us involved!¡±


    ¡°That man had sent a sharp flow of inner force into my body just now. It¡¯s still flowing in my body too! I


    almost peed my pants from this, you know?¡± ***


    On the other hand, Alex called Dorothy. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve settled the loan sharks. The IOU is destroyed too.


    So


    don¡¯t worry and just take over Assex Constructions.¡± Dorothy asked, ¡°How did you do that?¡± Alex


    smiled. ¡°Do you really want to know?


    Sure, but you have to finish where we left off yesterday. ¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Dorothy blushed profusely. ¡°Why are you always thinking about such naughty things?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s a wonderful thing though. We could always help each other too¡­¡± Dorothy was


    extremely flustered. ¡°Nope, nope, nope! I can¡¯t hear you now! You¡¯re breaking up!¡± Alex knew that


    some things cannot be rushed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all I wanted to tell you.


    I still have some things to


    tend to, so I won¡¯t be going back to your ce. Your mother might start giving me another lecture after


    all.¡±


    ¡°She said she wanted to treat you to a meal!¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine. I feel like she just wants me to cook. Darling, I really do have some things to tend to.


    Since


    Lush Cosmetics is out, all that¡¯s left is to crush Rockefeller Group.


    When that happens, you¡¯ll be one of the


    owners of Lush Cosmetics and you¡¯ll be the cosmetics queen.¡± Dorothy lowered her voice. ¡°I just


    want to be yours.¡± Alex felt excited as soon as he heard this. He wished that he could rush over to her


    and get down to business


    immediately.


    However, he did have other things to do. Waltz had locked herself up for training so she could regain


    her cultivation. He had to make another set of pills


    for her in order to help push her cultivation to Intermediate-Mystic rank after she¡¯s done with her


    training. On the way home, Alex dialed Michelle¡¯s number, asking her toe over as well. He had


    chosen his team for the SCBA Battles. His team consisted of himself, Nathan, Waltz, Michelle and


    Holly.


    The Sky Tower included information on his father, hence he was determined to get it. He would kill


    anyone he


    faced during the battles, no matter who it was. At the same time, he knew that he had to try and push


    his cultivation to further heights as well¡­


    After building the foundation, his Chi was strong and concentrated, his Mystic Armor was much


    stronger as well. However, if he¡¯d have to go against an extremely skilled fighter, he had to get himself


    a trump card up his


    sleeve. ¡°Oh right!¡±


    ¡°The Stake of Exorcism!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 588

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 588


    As soon as he got home, Alex started making more pills with the stove. When Michelle arrived, he


    immediately helped her restore her core and aided her¡­ Moreover, he had to help Nathan reform the


    Golden


    Crushing Punch. In the end, he was exhausted out of his mind, falling asleep immediately as soon as


    night fell.


    Waltz rushed over to him once again, lying down on his bed. Alex didn¡¯t have the energy to chase her


    out this time, hence he just turned over and hugged her, falling into


    deep sleep. The next day, Alex was studying the Stake of Exorcism, he wanted to reform it into his


    secret weapon. However, he received a call from Zendaya at three in the afternoon. ¡°Alex, my filming


    team had filmed a few clips for the Lush Cosmeticsmercials.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Are you free toe


    over and review them now?¡± Zendaya asked nervously. She was hoping to see him again, but she was


    worried that she¡¯d lose control over herself if she did. ¡®This is so difficult.¡¯


    ¡®I know he has a wife, but I can¡¯t help but think about him.¡¯ Alex agreed cheerily. ¡°Alright! Where are


    you? I¡¯ll head over now!¡±


    ¡°Golden Universal, mypany has an indoor filming studio here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a bit.¡±


    At 4:20 pm, Alex drove to Golden Universal. Zendaya told him that the filming studio was on the


    eighteenth


    floor. As he walked to the entrance, the guards blocked his way. Another man, who was wearing an


    elegant suit and shades, was blocked outside as well. He was holding a


    bouquet of bright red roses. ¡°What?


    You¡¯re here for Zendaya too?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Do you think you can see her any time you want to?¡± The guard stared at Alex, noticing


    his casual clothes and empty hands. He furrowed his eyebrows, obviously


    annoyed at the sight of him. He thought that Alex was one of Zendaya¡¯s hardcore fans. ¡°I¡¯m Zendaya¡¯s


    friend.¡± Alex said. ¡°Everyone whoes here for her says that.


    Just leave, Miss Zendaya is still filming, so she doesn¡¯t have the


    time for fans like you. Really now, as a fan, you should be more considerate of your idol. How could


    you


    cause her more trouble?¡± Alex replied, ¡°Miss Zendaya was the one who told me toe over.¡± The


    guard couldn¡¯t help it and let out a chuckle.


    Just then, another guard rushed over to the man, who was holding the bouquet of flowers.


    Apologetically, he


    said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Ellington.


    Miss Zendaya said that she has to meet up with a very important guestter, so


    she doesn¡¯t have the time to see you. Why don¡¯t you head back first?¡±


    ¡®Ellington?¡¯ Alex froze. He was all too familiar with this name, Ellington was a star actor in the


    entertainment industry after all. If


    Zendaya were to be one of the best female celebrities in America, Ellington was the male version of


    that. However, Ellington was not his real name.


    His real name was Cory iney. He had previously acted as a musician named Ellington, hence many


    started calling him that after the movie


    premiered. Alex really didn¡¯t expect him of all people would be here in California, holding a bouquet of


    roses and hoping


    to see Zendaya. ¡®An admirer?¡¯ Alex didn¡¯t know why but he felt quite ufortable with this. ¡°The


    guest that Miss Zendaya mentioned is me!¡±


    Alex said to the guard. Ellington furrowed his eyebrows and turned to the guard. ¡°Throw this guy out,


    he¡¯s a sore to the eye! Who


    does he think he is? All these fans are just in idiots! Oh, by the way, get me a stool too, I¡¯ll just wait


    for


    Zendaya here.¡± A guard immediately rushed off to get a stool for Ellington, while the other walked up to


    Alex, trying to chase


    him out.


    Alex narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let me give Zendaya a call.¡± The guardughed. ¡°You still want to put up the


    act? If you really could dial Miss Zendaya¡¯s phone number,


    then I¡¯ll eat this whole can of garbage.¡± Alex took a nce at the dirty trash can at his feet and nodded.


    The call went through.


    ¡°Zendaya, I¡¯m at the entrance.¡± Zendaya immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯lle get you now.¡± The guard was


    annoyed. ¡°Stop pretending like it¡¯s real. If you keep causing trouble, I¡¯ll have to throw you


    out.¡±


    Just then, Zendaya, who was wearing traditional clothing, rushed out to the entrance. ¡°Alex!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 589

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 589


    Zendaya was already extremely gorgeous on her own. With traditional clothing and makeup on, she


    was even


    prettierpared to the concert at the stadium. She looked like an ethereal goddess. All the men


    stared at her in awe. The guard who had beenughing at Alex earlier, was now drooling just from the


    sight of her. As for who


    Zendaya just called out to¡­


    That was not important to them. More importantly, her voice was as perfect as usual. It felt as if she


    was


    talking to them in the most loving voice possible. This was because Zendaya had released her mental


    power


    unintentionally. Ellington rushed up to her with his bouquet of flowers, his eyes filled with adoration.


    ¡°Zendaya, you¡¯re finally


    here!


    I know that today¡¯s your birthday, so I came all the way from ska just to wish you a happy birthday.


    Oh and, since it¡¯s a special day¡­¡± He got down on one knee, taking out a diamond ring. ¡°Zendaya, I


    love you. And I will keep loving you for


    eternity. I know you love me too, right?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zendaya was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect a proposal for marriage as soon as she came out


    If Ellington were to propose to any other girl, they would probably faint from excitement and happiness


    to be


    able to catch the eye of such a big superstar.


    Just then, another female star came walking out of the filming studio as well. Watching this, she was so


    infuriated that she felt her blood boiling with jealousy. She was Elena Steves, a female star who worked


    in the


    samepany as Zendaya. She was a beauty herself as well, a one in a million for sure. Many were


    willing to pay tens of millions just to


    sleep with her.


    However, she was nothing but a side character if she stood next to Zendaya. She had a crush on


    Ellington, she even tried confessing her love to him in public. Despite this, Ellington rejected her without


    hesitation. She couldn¡¯t help but feel jealousy and anger build up inside of her when she witnessed


    Ellington proposing to


    Zendaya. Elena red at Zendaya hatefully. Zendaya, on the other hand, felt extremely shocked and


    annoyed. She was worried that Alex might misunderstand. ¡°I don¡¯t love you, Ellington!¡±


    ¡°I already have someone in mind!¡± She walked past Ellington and rushed to Alex, hugging his arm. ¡°He


    is the


    one that I love most.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Everyone was shocked, their eyes widened.


    Ellington turned to look at Alex in disbelief. The adoration on his face was immediately wiped out by


    anger. He calmed himself down and shook his head.


    ¡°Zendaya, I know this is all too sudden and you might not be


    able to ept me right now. But you don¡¯t have to use a fan as a shield! If this were to get out, your


    reputation


    might be ruined. So just let him go now.¡± Alex was initially startled as well. As a married man, he felt


    pressured after hearing Zendaya profess her love to him.


    But he then realized that


    she was using him as a shield after hearing what Ellington had to say. If so, he didn¡¯t mind it at all.


    Zendaya panicked. ¡°He¡¯s not my fan, he really is my lover. I love him, and only him.¡± Ellington still didn¡¯t


    believe her. ¡°Zendaya, stop messing around. He¡¯s just a random mindless fan who tried


    to barge in to see you! I saw it myself!


    You have to be careful around these people, he¡¯s potentially dangerous


    so you should distance yourself. Listen to me,e here and I won¡¯t propose anymore. I reserved a


    private


    room in South Cali Dining, we can celebrate your birthday together.¡±


    Zendaya was in such a panic that she started stomping her feet. ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me? He really


    is my


    lover¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll prove it to you then! Alex, kiss me.¡± She lifted her chin and puckered her glossy,


    cherry lips. It looked as tempting as the forbidden fruit, coupled


    with the fact that she emitted a light fragrance. Alex felt as if his mind was about to explode. ¡®This¡­ We


    shouldn¡¯t do this.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 590

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 590


    Realizing that Alex was resisting and refusing to move an inch, Zendaya clenched her teeth and went


    on her


    tiptoes. She kissed Alex hard and passionately. ¡®Dear god.¡¯ More importantly, Alex felt as if he was


    recalling his past life at that very moment, as if Zendaya was the past


    lover he had been looking for all this while.


    In that moment, all that¡¯s left in his mind was happiness and


    yearning. All of his rationality disappeared into thin air as he hugged Zendaya tightly, kissing her back


    with just as much


    passion. The two started making out in front of everyone. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Elena screamed, yet she


    looked obviously overjoyed. Ellington looked as if his mother just died in front of his eyes. Elena walked


    up to him and grabbed his hand. ¡°Ellington, Zendaya really does have a lover.


    Just look at them


    go, they must have done this thousands of times in private. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s no virgin now. But I¡¯m


    different, I¡¯m still saving myself for the right person. And I really like you, I¡¯ll be your girlfriend as long as


    you want me to.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ellington pushed her away. ¡°Who do you think you are? Have you looked at yourself in the


    mirror?


    You¡¯re trashpared to Zendaya!


    Do you really think you deserve to be my girlfriend? Get lost!¡± Elena felt tremendously insulted, her


    expression turned dark and twisted.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    However, Ellington¡¯s voice snapped both Alex and Zendaya back into reality, separating the two. As


    their lips


    parted, a string of a mixture of their saliva broke off in between.


    The two felt slightly awkward. Zendaya was blushing profusely as well, her earlobes were painted in a


    bright shade of red. She felt as if her


    heart was about to pound out of her chest. However, this bold action of hers may have nted a seed


    in both of their souls. ¡°Do you believe me now, Ellington?¡± she said softly. Ellington looked frightfully


    upset. He forced a smile. ¡°Zendaya, you really¡­ Surprised me. When did you find a boyfriend?


    You didn¡¯t even tell


    me. Can you¡­ Introduce him please?¡± Zendaya said, ¡°His name is Alex Rockefeller.¡± She didn¡¯t intend


    on telling him any more information about Alex. Ellington nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be sure to remember


    him.¡± He took a nce at Alex and turned around, leaving the area. As soon as he turned around, his


    expression


    turned cruel and twisted. ¡®You¡¯re mine, Zendaya!¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯ll never get out of my grasp.


    I still want you even if you¡¯re not a virgin! Back then, I wanted to marry


    you, but now you don¡¯t deserve such privilege. I want you to be my y toy! No one can ever


    steal the


    women that I want.¡¯ Ellington got into his Lamborghini sports car. With a pen and paper, he closed his


    eyes and pondered for a brief while. After that, he started drawing on the


    piece of paper with drastic speed.


    In just mere minutes, the face of a young man appeared on the paper. The man in the drawing looked


    very simr to Alex. Ellington used to be an artist before he debuted as an


    actor. Taking a photo, he sent it to someone and another text. ¡°Get some information on this person, his


    last name is


    Rockefeller.


    I think he¡¯s called Alec or Alex, just find someone with this face and a simr name. I want his


    information by today.¡± Alex had no idea that he was getting in trouble for being Zendaya¡¯s shield.


    Moreover, this was no ordinary trouble.


    On the other hand, Elena was enraged after being insulted. She med it all on Zendaya, pursing her


    lips


    tightly as it curved slightly upwards in a mockery. ¡°Congrattions, Zendaya, you found yourself a


    lover.¡±


    She left the area as well. Zendaya paid no attention to her and dragged Alex into the building. ¡°Let¡¯s go,


    I¡¯ll show you the videos.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Alex turned to the guard and kicked the trash can gently to him. ¡°You¡¯ll keep your word,


    right?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 591

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 591


    The guard turned green and pale, seemingly petrified. A few minutes ago, he didn¡¯t expect this average


    looking man, who looked like a hardcore fan, to be Zendaya¡¯s lover. Zendaya had the utmost power in


    thepany. He would be easily fired as long as she said so. ¡°Sir, I was wrong to have judged you.


    I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me¡­¡± Alex interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to force you to do anything.


    However, if you¡¯re a man, you have to keep


    your word. So I hope you learned your lesson. The eyes are easily deceived. The person you insult


    may be


    someone who can make your life a living hell. You don¡¯t have to eat the whole trash can. Just hug it till


    you


    get off work.¡±


    Eating trash and hugging the trash can were very different punishments. The guard let out a deep sigh


    of relief. He looked extremely grateful towards Alex as he picked up the trash


    can. ¡°Thank you sir, thank you.¡± Zendaya was smart as she was able to guess what had happened


    despite not knowing any of the details. She red at the bodyguard.


    ¡°Remember to just do your job right. Don¡¯t turn into someone else¡¯s tool to hurt


    others. They might not even remember you after using you.¡± Zendaya then proceeded to drag Alex


    inside. Alex licked his lips. ¡°Uhm¡­ so today¡¯s your birthday?¡±


    Zendaya nodded. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? I could¡¯ve prepared a present for you.¡±


    ¡°If I told you that, it would feel like I¡¯m forcing you to give me a present. I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday then!¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Realizing that he had only given her a simple wish, Zendaya felt slightly disappointed. If it


    were to be anyone


    like Ellington, they¡¯d probably ask her to wait and get her a present. ¡®He could¡¯ve given me something


    simple like a ne or a bracelet¡­¡¯


    ¡®Just a small bouquet of flowers would do too!¡¯


    ¡®But he¡¯s just so dense!¡¯


    ¡®Well, he is a married man after all.¡¯ There were the others inside the filming studio, Zendaya¡¯s


    manager, Bunty, her bodyguard, Autumn, her


    assistant, Missy, the cameraman and director. Some of them were already acquainted with Alex. Upon


    his arrival, they were reminded of what had happened on the cruise. Hence, Bunty and the others


    stood


    up and weed Alex with a big smile.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller!¡±


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Rockefeller!¡± The director and cameraman were shocked. They thought, ¡®Who is this


    powerful figure that Zendaya brought


    to the studio?¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s even able to earn the respect of a feisty manager like Bunty.¡¯ Although they had not spent much


    time together, they knew just how Bunty was.


    She was harsh and would nitpick on every single thing. She couldn¡¯t care less about anyone else apart


    from


    Zendaya. Hence, for her to be so respectful and nice towards this man must mean that he was an


    extremely powerful


    figure¡­


    However, all they saw was an average-looking man, he didn¡¯t look intimidating or powerful at all. Alex


    nodded gently, not saying a word and sat down to review the films.


    The director praised Zendaya. ¡°Miss Stoermer had put in a lot of effort to film these Lush Cosmetics


    I¡¯ve never seen her film for any otherpany with such passion. You should thank her greatly.¡± Alex


    turned his head to look at Zendaya.


    ¡°Why did you have to put so much work into it? You just need to


    film one. I trust your abilities, one would have been absolutely perfect¡± Zendaya blushed slightly. ¡°I just


    wanted to.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The director was in his early fifties, hence he had experience in reading people. Looking at Zendaya¡¯s


    reaction, his heart skipped. ¡®Something is up!¡¯


    ¡®Looks like the goddess is in love with a mortal. This man is quite lucky.¡¯ Alex reviewed all three and


    was satisfied with all of them, they were just perfect. Her beautiful looks were


    enough to strike the public¡¯s hearts. Hence, any of thesemercials would immediately gain them


    poprity


    as soon as they were broadcasted. ¡°As expected, all of them are perfect! It feels like a whole fantasy


    movie!


    I believe that Lush Cosmetics would


    be a hot cosmetics line soon, all because of you!¡± Alex said. Zendaya smiled. ¡°It¡¯s pretty hot already.


    I heard that both Belle Blossom and City Salon had thousands of


    preorders for your products. These two beauty salons had probably received a total of 100 million


    dors


    worth of membership feetely!¡±


    ¡°You knew about it too?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 592

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 592


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a member of City Salon after all.¡± As the spokesperson of Lush Cosmetics, Zendaya would


    no longer need to worry about not getting their


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    products. After reviewing, Alex sent the videos to his mother and called her to help decide on one. In


    just a few minutes, Brittany replied on the other end of the phone. ¡°These are amazing! Son, help me


    thank


    Zendaya. We would definitely broadcast all three at the same time.¡±


    With this, everything was settled. Alex smiled. ¡°You heard her, my mom told me to thank you. Since it¡¯s


    your birthday, would you like to grab


    some dinner together and celebrate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go everyone. All of you must¡¯ve had a long day at work. We¡¯re heading to South Cali


    Dining now.¡±


    Alex felt as if Thousand Miles Conglomerate was no different from his own backyard. Since South Cali


    Dining was owned by Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Alex didn¡¯t have to reserve a room


    beforehand. As soon as he showed his VIP card, the manager immediately came forth to lead them to


    the VIP


    private room.


    Zendaya¡¯s assistant, Missy, had prepared a cake and brought it along with her. Although there weren¡¯t


    a lot of people there, Zendaya was very satisfied to have celebrated her birthday in


    such a nice atmosphere. At the same time, Ellington was in another private room in the same


    restaurant. Just then, he received a call. ¡°Ellington, I¡¯ve found what you wanted.


    This guy isn¡¯t anyone significant though, he¡¯s just the son of William Rockefeller, the founder of


    Rockefeller Group. Why are you digging up


    information on him?¡±


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve found?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just aplete loser now.


    He used to be a rich heir back then, but he met his downfall as soon as his


    father died. He had been relying on his wife this whole while, he¡¯s still unemployed too.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s married?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, his wife is one of the Assexes¡­


    The Assex family isn¡¯t really any significant in California though,


    they¡¯re just a middle ss family.¡± Ellington was fuming. ¡®That b*tch Zendaya just had to choose a


    married loser over me! He¡¯s literally a sugar baby and yet I couldn¡¯t


    ¡®Is she blind?¡¯ Suddenly, Ellington was able to think of a wicked idea. ¡°Clinton, I need you to do


    something for me¡­¡±


    After his dinner, Ellington decided to leave South Cali Dining. Just then, he noticed Zendaya and Alex


    in one


    of the other


    private rooms as well. He hid by the side and tried listening in on their conversation.


    ¡°Alex, it¡¯s my birthday but you didn¡¯t even prepare a present for me. Aren¡¯t you a little too stingy?¡±


    Zendaya


    was slightly tipsy from having some alcohol. Hence, she became bolder and spoke more


    straightforwardly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that you didn¡¯t want any?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°What would you like then?¡±


    ¡°Apany me as I sing. y the piano for me. I want to sing a song with you.¡±


    ¡°Now? ¡®Where would we find a piano here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce! No one¡¯s going to be around today anyway.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Alright then, I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Alex then started the car and headed straight to her ce.


    Ellington was even more infuriated than before, he could feel mes burning within his chest.


    He thought. ¡®You b*tch! So that¡¯s how hold you can be in private! Looks like you¡¯re much more


    experienced


    than I thought you were. How dare you act all high and mighty in front of me then?¡¯


    Just then, he thought of a worse idea. ¡®Let¡¯s find Alex¡¯s wife.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 593

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 593


    In just minutes, Alex and Zendaya reached her vi. Alex had been here twice, but it was different this


    time. His mindset felt different. After opening the door, Zendaya took off her high heels and walked into


    her living room barefooted. She


    threw her purse aside and twirled around at the same spot.


    Her movements were light and swift. ¡°It feels good to be home!¡± She turned around to look at Alex,


    noticing that he was hesitant. She waved at him and said, ¡°Come in! Why


    are you standing at the door?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I think¡­ I should go home. I¡­¡± He didn¡¯t dare to go in.


    His eyebrows were twitching, as if something was bound to happen if he went in. However, before he


    could finish his sentence, Zendaya skipped over and dragged him inside. ¡°Hey, how can


    you leave? What about my birthday present then?¡± Alex smiled softly and took off his shoes as well. It


    would be impossible for him to reject her now. He walked in nonchntly and asked, ¡°So which song


    do you want me to y?


    Is it the song from before


    again?¡± Zendaya shook her head and grabbed his hand, guiding him to the piano.


    Alex could feel that her fingers were long and slender, her skin was smooth and soft. Her hand gently


    wrapped


    around his.


    He didn¡¯t know how to describe what he was feeling now. This was getting dangerous!


    He felt as if he was falling even deeper into an abyss. He knew that this would result in him falling into


    a pit, but there was a strong force pushing him to continue walking on this path, closer and closer to his


    demise. Zendaya took out a music sheet. ¡°This one.¡± Alex took the sheet and read it.


    He realized the song was called ¡®Six Eternities¡¯. He was curious and asked, ¡°Zendaya, all of your songs


    always seem to be heavily based on past lives. It feels


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    like you like adding the element of magical swordsmen in them too. Do you like movies like that?¡±


    Zendaya smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after we¡¯re done ying the song, just keep reading it


    for


    now.¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡± At the same time, Ellington received a call. ¡°Ellington, Zendaya and that punk had


    entered the vi. I can¡¯t


    really tell what¡¯s going on, but I used a telescope and saw them at the piano. They seem really


    intimate, Zendaya is holding that punk¡¯s hand too.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! That goddamn b*tch!¡± Ellington was extremely annoyed, he had never held Zendaya¡¯s hand


    before. Although he had starred in the same film as Zendaya before, the only time they¡¯ve ever touched


    was when


    Zendaya was required to p him across the face.


    ¡°Alright, contact that punk¡¯s wife now.¡±


    Dorothy was currently nning Assex Constructions future goals in her vi in Senna Port. Now that


    she¡¯s in


    charge of everything, she was able to make revolutionary changes to Assex Constructions¡­


    ire had wanted her to be the richest woman in California before she could sleep with Alex after


    all. She knew that she couldn¡¯t just sit and wait.


    She had to work hard to achieve this dream as well. After working for quite a while, her eyes were


    getting tired. She picked up the photo of her and Alex and


    remembered their intimate actions fromst time, blushing profusely. ¡°Naughty jerk!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I won¡¯t vomit next time!¡±


    Just then, she received a call. It was from an unknown number, but she still picked it up anyway. ¡°Is this


    Ms. Dorothy Assex?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s more important is who your husband is with now.¡± Dorothy furrowed her


    eyebrows. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Just as she was about to hang up the call, the person on the other end of the line said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent you a


    few


    photos to your work email. You¡¯ll receive it in a bit.¡± As expected, herptop received a notification of a


    new email.


    Pondering, she clicked into the email. Dorothy felt her chest tighten. The photo was Alex and Zendaya


    walking to a vi, they seemed quite happy. The next photo was Zendaya dragging Alex in.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 594

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 594


    Dorothy felt a pit in her stomach. ¡°Do you want to know what your husband is doing with this woman?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe to Golden Manor 18!¡± Back at the vi, Alex ced the music sheets


    aside and closed his eyes, pondering for a brief while. cing


    his hands onto the piano keys, he started ying the song.


    The beautiful yet mncholic melody filled the room. Zendaya started singing as well. Their mental


    power merged perfectly once again. ¡°Years go by, seasons pass, our souls have wandered apart. As


    memories sh down the road to hell, love will


    return to our hearts. We may yearn, but don¡¯t you cry. We¡¯ll see each other at the end of time. I¡¯m still


    reading, reading the past, trying to recall what would make usst.


    I hold our promise in my heart, where could you be, my lover from the past?¡± Her singing was clear and


    sorrowful, echoing through the room. Alex continued to y the piano as Zendaya sang. However, the


    two made eye contact throughout the whole


    song, connecting with each other with their minds. Alex felt as if he had seen his past life. He had been


    waiting for his lover for an eternity. It was as if he could


    see a beautiful woman walking down to hell because she had waited too long for her lover.


    After the song ended, tears streamed down both of their cheeks. Zendaya walked over to him slowly


    and Alex stood up. The two embraced each other tightly as if they were


    lovers from their past lives. A whileter, the illusions from the mental power wore off. Despite this, Alex


    didn¡¯t push her away and asked, ¡°I felt like I¡¯ve actually seen the road to hell, is that what


    you were singing about?


    Did youpose this song yourself?¡± Zendaya replied. ¡°Yeah. Didn¡¯t you ask me why I like singing


    about past lives?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Why..?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I have dreamt about it a lot since I was young. In the dream, I was waiting for a man in


    a


    quiet alley in South California, yet he didn¡¯t show up! The things you saw must be what I dreamt of.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is fate? You¡¯re the only one who could feel my dreams. Do you think we¡¯re lovers


    who


    have been separated in our past lives?¡± Alex felt slightly awkward. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a dream, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Zendaya said, ¡°I think you¡¯re the person I¡¯ve been looking for all this while.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m married.¡±


    ¡°So this is what they call ¡®right person wrong time¡¯? Do I need to wait for our next life? But I¡¯m not sure


    if


    I would be able to find you again. What do I do?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± This was too hard for Alex to answer. Zendaya didn¡¯t need him to respond. She cradled his


    face with both hands, still sobbing.


    She said softly, ¡°Kiss me!¡± Closing her beautiful eyes, another few drops of tears streamed down her


    cheeks. Just as he was about to kiss this woman in front of him without hesitation, the vi door flung


    open and a


    group of people barged in. This snapped Alex and Zendaya back into reality. ¡°Who are you people?


    Who let you in?¡± Zendaya yelled coldly as she pushed Alex away, visibly upset.


    Alex, on the other hand, realized that a woman was standing at the very back of the group. The color


    drained


    He rushed up to her.


    ¡°Darling, I¡­¡± Dorothy was expressionless. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°What if I told you that nothing happened between us?


    Would you believe me?¡± Dorothy didn¡¯t say a word. A man next to them kicked a used condom. ¡°Who


    are you trying to fool? What is this then? Don¡¯t tell me you


    guys were trying to make a balloon out of this.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 595

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 595


    Dorothy lowered her head and took a look at the condom. Her face went pale and her whole body


    started


    trembling. Although she had never used this, she had definitely seen it. She even bought it secretly as


    one of


    their preparations. Yet now¡­


    The thing that she had been saving up, the thing that she had never used, was used by some other


    woman. At that moment, she could feel her heart shattering within her chest.


    It was extremely painful, she felt as if she


    had been stabbed multiple times. It hurt as much as the love for him. She had endured the first ten or


    so months, thinking that all of her suffering was about to help her life be


    more blissfulter on, just to see this result.


    She didn¡¯t expect.. all of it to vanish right in front of her eyes. Tears just couldn¡¯t help but stream down


    her cheeks. Smack!


    She pped Alex right across the face, as hard as she could. ¡°How could you do this to me?¡± She


    screamed loudly and ran off. Alex couldn¡¯t feel the pain on his cheek. His heart hurt even more. He


    didn¡¯t have anything to defend himself


    from this p.


    Although he really didn¡¯t do anything with Zendaya, he had to admit that he was infatuated with her. It


    felt


    extremely odd, hence there¡¯s no doubt that his heart had cheated on her. Seeing her run away, Alex


    had to chase after her. ¡®It¡¯s midnight, what if something bad happened to her?¡¯


    ¡®What if she bumped into some bad people?¡¯ ¡°Darling, don¡¯t go! Wait!¡± Watching Alex chase after


    Dorothy, Zendaya started panicking in the vi.


    All her bodyguards were away, yet these people were here at her ce, they clearly had bad


    intentions. ¡®Would I be assaulted? If I really am going to be, I¡¯d be on the headlines tomorrow¡­¡¯


    ¡®Superstar Zendayamitted suicide after being raped by a group of men in her own home!¡¯ Her face


    was pale as she continued to stare at the group of people in front of her.


    There were three bulky men, along with the security guard in her area. Zendaya figured that Dorothy


    was the one who called the security guard over for safety. ¡°You, all of you! Get out!¡±


    ¡°Especially you! How dare you? You¡¯re the security guard of the area yet you barged into one of the


    properties! Do you want to get fired?


    This is illegal, do you know that?¡±


    The guard was very nervous, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. However, the man with a mole on his right


    cheekughed. ¡°Zendaya, everyone thought that you were a pure


    and innocent superstar, the goddess of every man on this.


    But we caught you red-handed! In reality, you¡¯re just some homewrecker, trying to ruin someone¡¯s


    marriage! Do you think stealing someone else¡¯s


    husband is legal?¡± Zendaya clenched her fists, she was angry and nervous. ¡°That thing isn¡¯t even mine!


    You¡¯ve used me of


    things I¡¯ve never done! Who even are you?¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is, we¡¯re all men!¡± The man then showed his true


    colours, smiling excitedly. He was one of the men that Ellington hired. However, Zendaya was just too


    gorgeous. He thought, ¡®Since she¡¯s no longer a virgin, I could satisfy myself just this once. Ellington


    wouldn¡¯t notice


    anything when they send her to him¡­ He can¡¯t do anything as long as we don¡¯t admit to it.¡¯ ¡°Brothers,


    you guys are familiar with the superstar Zendaya, right?


    ¡°Let¡®s enjoy ourselves tonight!¡±


    ¡°Hey security guard, what do you say? If you want to join us, thene on. If not, I can knock you out


    so


    you can pretend that you had no idea what happened.¡± The guard took a nce at Zendaya¡¯s ethereal


    looks and beautiful body. Gulping down gently, he nodded.


    The man with a mole licked his lips. ¡°P*ck, that punk¡¯s wife is another beauty too. Too bad she ran


    away. Otherwise all of us would have greater fun. Even if we were to die now, we¡¯d die happy!¡± One of


    his underlings said, ¡°Right? Damn boss, I really didn¡¯t expect us to be kidnapping Zendaya. This


    woman is my idol! I would be able to rest in peace, now that I could sleep with my goddess.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you go first! I¡¯ll go next!¡± Zendaya didn¡¯t expect these people to be so cruel and inhumane, she


    wanted to escape. To her demise, she was immediately surrounded, unable to run. She started falling


    into the depths of despair, especially since Alex had left her to chase after his wife. She was


    extremely sad and upset. ¡®I must have been mistaken.¡¯


    ¡®How would the person I¡¯m looking for be a man who leaves me when I¡¯m in danger?¡¯


    ¡®Alex Rockefeller!¡¯


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡®I hate you, Alex!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 596

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 596


    Zendaya backed up to a wall, she closed her eyes as the man with a mole lunged towards her. Just


    then, a strong wind brushed over her body. Her hair became a mess while feeling a slight stinging pain


    on


    her face.


    What she thought would¡¯ve happened, it didn¡¯t. She opened her eyes and noticed a tall figure in front of


    her. He was holding another woman over his


    shoulders, whereas his other hand had grabbed onto the man¡¯s neck, lifting his entire body up.


    He was Alex. ¡°Alex!¡± Zendaya felt relieved and hugged Alex from behind. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave


    me!¡± Alex came back because he figured that Zendaya might in fact be in danger. However, Dorothy


    wouldn¡¯t


    listen to his exnations, she insisted on running off.


    Unable to convince her, he poked on some of her pressure points to have her fall asleep. With this, he


    lifted


    her over his shoulders and rushed back to the vi. He didn¡¯t expect his assumptions to be true,


    Zendaya really was in danger. At that moment, his thirst for blood rose up in his mind. The man with a


    mole was lifted up and he couldn¡¯t breathe properly. With a flushed red face, he said, ¡°Quick,


    let me go, I¡­ I can¡¯t breathe. Please, please¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice sounded like he came from hell. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would die happy now? Tell me,


    who


    ordered you to do this?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No one!¡± The man with a mole was still stubborn, he thought that Alex was just a mere bluff.


    Once he regained freedom


    from his grasp, he could take revenge easily. He was prepared to have Alex kneel before him. He


    wanted to


    hear him screaming in pain while he broke all four of his limbs, despite knowing no one would save


    him. However, he had made an awfully wrong choice.


    At the same time, his underlings were yelling, telling Alex to stop and let the man go. Just then, Alex


    tightened his grip, causing the man¡¯s neck to snap brutally as it let out a crack. ¡°Mh¡­¡± The man


    widened his eyes as his face was painted in another shade of red. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t want


    to ept his fate!


    He was quite rich, he even had three mistresses. He knew that his life would be amazing, his future


    was bright. Yet all of this hade to a full stop at this very moment. ¡®How dare you kill me?¡¯


    ¡®How dare you?¡¯ He wanted to scream out loud, but he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to do so anymore.


    The underlings and the guard were shocked. ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Just run!¡±


    One of them yelled and dashed to the door. However, Alex closed the door shut just by swinging his


    hand. ¡°What?¡± The underling shouted, he felt as if he was about to wet his pants. ¡®What is this power?¡¯


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Is this man a human or a ghost?¡¯ Secondster, Alex grabbed the air in the underling¡¯s direction. The


    underling screamed as his body was flung backwards.


    His neck was now in Alex¡¯s hand as well. Alex said


    coldly, ¡°You said that you¡¯d be able to rest in peace now, right?¡± The underling struggled, shaking his


    head. ¡°No, please don¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to be a man of your word.¡± Crack!


    Another died. The remaining two fell to the ground as their legs grew weak


    One of them groveled before Alex, pleading for his life. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you who hired us! It was


    Ellington, Ellington ordered us to do this! Please let me go! Please!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 597

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 597


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 597


    ¡°Ellington?¡± Zendaya said in shock. She really didn¡¯t expect Ellington of all people to hire someone to


    assault her¡­ This is exactly why one


    shouldn¡¯t judge a book by it¡¯s cover. Ellington seemed like a gentleman, acting as if he was the


    warmest guy on earth. Despite this, he turned out


    to be such a cruel and evil person when he was away from the public eye.


    ¡®Is he the devil?¡¯ She hugged Alex tightly, her gorgeous, trembling body pressed onto his. She was


    extremely terrified of what


    might¡¯ve happened. ¡®If Alex didn¡¯te back to save me, what was waiting for me after getting


    kidnapped?¡¯


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®It would be living hell. Even if I didn¡¯t die, I would rather I did!¡¯


    ¡°When you were trying to assault a woman like Zendaya, what were you even thinking? Why didn¡¯t you


    think


    of letting her go then? It¡¯s toote to beg for mercy now!¡± Alex shook his head gently. With this, he


    pped the underling on the top of his head and released a flow of Chi into his body, shattering


    his soul. The guard was now the only one left, he was kneeling on the floor, trembling vigorously. An


    upsetting stench came from his pants, he had wet himself.


    Watching this guard, Alex shook his head gently again as he let out a deep sigh. The guard


    immediately groveled to Alex¡¯s feet. ¡°Good sir, please, please let me go! I¡¯m begging you! I didn¡¯t


    do anything, I really didn¡¯t!¡± Alex continued to stare at him. ¡°Do you know that every human has moral


    boundaries? You¡¯re a security


    guard, yet you didn¡¯t do anything when you knew that a tenant¡¯s life was in danger.


    You even tried to join in. Tell me, don¡¯t you deserve death more than anyone here?¡± The guard froze in


    ce, his face filled with terror. ¡°Rest in peace, you have friends on the road to hell.¡± Alex didn¡¯t show


    any mercy. After that, he ced a finger onto the guard¡¯s forehead. At that moment, Alex could imagine


    just how much


    misery Zendaya would be in if he didn¡¯t rush back.


    He could imagine just how heartless of a beast this guard


    would be as well. He knew that death was the least brutal punishment this guard could receive.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alex turned around and asked Zendaya. Zendaya wiped her tears off. Noticing that


    Dorothy was still passed out, she flung herself into Alex¡¯s arms and sobbed uncontrobly.


    At a time like this, Alex didn¡¯t have the heart to push her away. However, the three were in a very


    ufortable position right now. A few minutester, Zendaya calmed herself down and stared into his


    eyes. ¡°If you didn¡¯te back, I


    would¡¯ve been raped. I would have no choice but to choose death then. If that were to happen, would


    you still


    remember me?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink.¡± Zendaya shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking. I just feel like we really


    are the living embodiment of the


    saying ¡®right person wrong time¡¯.¡± As she spoke, she unintentionally released a strong flow of mental


    power, filling the room. Alex froze, he felt extremely heartbroken.


    It was as if he was losing the love of his life to death. He hugged


    Zendaya tightly and kissed her passionately on the lips. After a long while, they parted. Alex snapped


    back to reality. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± Zendaya was blushing as she shook her head.


    ¡°I should be the one who¡¯s apologizing. I didn¡¯t expect Ellington


    to do this, he even got your wife involved¡­ If this was a sin, I¡¯d rather bear it on my own.¡± Alex ced


    Dorothy down and took a nce at the corpses on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s not talk about this, we have to deal with these corpses first.¡± He immediately called Anna.


    Anna was Zendaya¡¯s friend, hence she rushed over to deal with this as soon as she heard the news.


    The two girls hugged each other tightly upon her arrival. Anna said, ¡°Zendaya, don¡¯t you worry. How


    dare that bastard Ellington hire someone to assault you? I won¡¯t


    let him get away with this, leave it to me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 598

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 598


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 598


    Anna then turned to Alex and asked, ¡°What happened to your wife?¡± Alex lied through his teeth.


    ¡°Nothing really. She was just a little shocked so I let her sleep. So yeah, I should


    probably bring her home now. I¡¯ll leave Miss Stoermer to you. Oh right! Happy birthday, Miss Stoermer.


    I


    have prepared a present for you, it¡¯s ced on the piano.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯d find it useful.¡± After that, the two looked at each other¡¯s eyes for a brief while, Alex then


    left with Dorothy in his arms. Zendaya walked over to the piano and looked high and low, yet she


    couldn¡¯t find any birthday present at all. The only thing on the piano was the music sheets. ¡°This guy


    lied to me!¡± Clenching her teeth, mixed emotions welled up in her chest. Minutester, she received a


    text from Alex.


    ¡°The present is in the music sheets.¡± Zendaya froze, she picked up the music sheets as Anna was busy


    dealing with the corpses. Flipping the pages, she realised that he had written some words in between


    the nk pages when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. It was a method to train her mental power.


    An hourter, Dorothy woke up.


    She found herself lying in a car seat, covered with a jacket as soft music


    yed on the car radio. She rubbed her temples and noticed Alex next to her. All her memories flooded


    into her mind, hence she


    exploded on the spot. ¡°Rockefeller, how dare you knock me out?¡± She yelled, ring at him as if her


    eyes were knives. Alex said, ¡°Darling, just now¡­¡± She kept yelling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®darling¡¯. I don¡¯t have a husband like you! My husband would never cheat on


    me! How could you? How could you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Didn¡¯t.¡± Alex¡¯s voice became softer for some reason. Smack!


    Dorothy pped him on the face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Then do you dare to look me in the eye and speak up?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t use that condom too, that guy framed me.¡±


    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t admit to it. I saw everything! Do you dare say that you didn¡¯t hug or kiss her just


    now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry!¡±


    Alex fell silent, he really didn¡¯t know how to lie about this.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy was extremely upset, tears were welling up in her eyes. ¡°Why? I know I have my


    responsibilities too. I know I haven¡¯t done much as a wife despite being married for eleven months, but


    I¡¯ve tried making up for


    it! I even put down my modesty and let you¡­ If that woman were to be Cheryl Coney, then so be it. But


    she


    wasn¡¯t!


    What are you even trying to do then? Are you just a horny, lustful sex addict like other men now?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, I really don¡¯t know how to exin this.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to! What do you even like about that woman? Do you like her because she¡¯s a


    celebrity?


    That you feel like you¡¯ve dominated someone great?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°No¡­ We had a connection. I don¡¯t really know how to say this but it¡¯s like our


    souls


    were connected, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight and I¡­¡± Dorothy fumed. ¡°You bastard! You might as well say


    that you have telepathy? Since you two are kindred


    souls, then I¡¯m just a mere extra!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Dorothy.


    You should know you¡¯re the only woman that I love with my whole heart.¡±


    ¡°Get lost! You disgust me, Alex Rockefeller! I never want to see you again, never!¡± She pushed the car


    door open, only to realize that they were in front of her house.


    She went in gloomily and


    shut the door behind her, not turning back once. Alex knew that he had truly hurt her this time. Mentally


    cheating was way worse than physically cheating, hence it was obvious that this had hurt her even


    worse.


    ¡®But Zendaya, she¡­¡¯ ¡°Anna, have you found Ellington?¡± He called Anna.


    His tone was extremely chilling.


    Anna replied, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s at Red Skies Club, I¡¯m heading over now.¡± Alex said, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Kill him¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 599

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 599


    Ellington was currentlyying on a big bed in Red Skies Club. Next to him was a seductive woman.


    She was wearing a sexy bikini, giving him a massage as she smiled


    brightly. All of her movements were extremely alluring. She even touched him intimately at times too.


    This woman was Ellington¡¯s manager, everyone called her Bee. Her body was very nice.


    She had an hourss figure and curves in all the right spots. She looked quite


    innocent as well, hence she was the type of woman that gamers would yearn for. As they all say, a


    secretary will do everything for you. As an idol, his manager was no different from a


    secretary.


    Bee was in fact Ellington¡¯s secret mistress in private. At the time, Bee was half joking and said, ¡°El, now


    that you know that Zendaya has a man, why are you


    insisting on having her? Apart from singing, she¡¯s just average in other areas. I think I¡¯m much better at


    pleasing men than her, she might be as stiff as a log too!¡±


    Ellington ced his hand on her and smiled. ¡°Of course she won¡¯t have a chance against you when it


    comes


    to that. But I just really want her, I won¡¯t be satisfied until I do.¡±


    ¡°You men are just so greedy.¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous, my little bee?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am, I like you. But since you want her, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help teach her how to please you. I know how women like her are, she wouldn¡¯t stop resisting, so


    nothing


    good woulde out of forcing her. I¡¯ll teach her slowly, maybe I can use some drugs on her too¡­ El,


    don¡¯t


    worry, I have my ways.


    She would definitely be a good girl for you.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s amazing! You really are the best assistant, my little bee.¡± The two then immediately got


    down to business. Suddenly, another woman barged into the room. She seemed to be in a rush as she


    just dashed in without


    knocking. She wasn¡¯t surprised upon seeing what Ellington and Bee were doing. She said, ¡°Boss, this


    is bad, someone barged into the club.¡±


    Ellington was indeed the private owner of Red Skies Club. Ellington seemed to be calm. ¡°Who is it?


    Why did they barge in?¡± The woman replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just a man and a woman. They can fight


    really well too, none of our


    security guards could defeat them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ellington was enraged. He was still waiting for Clinton to kidnap Zendaya so that he could


    satisfy his desires. ¡®How dare these buffoons barge in at the veryst moment?¡¯


    ¡°What are those guards even doing? You guys are useless! Even a herd of pigs would be much more


    useful!¡± Ellington yelled. Just then, the man and woman walked in. It was Alex and Anna. Realizing


    what was happening in the room, Alex smiled coldly. ¡°Nice atmosphere there, Mr. Ellington! Too


    bad that you have a slight disability.¡±


    Ellington was shocked to see Alex. He thought. ¡®What the f¡®tck, why is this punk here? Shouldn¡¯t he be


    at Zendaya¡¯s? Clinton should be watching them, so how could he have escaped? Not only that, how


    did he know that I¡¯m at Red Skies Club?¡¯


    ¡®The woman next to him is a beauty though! Moreover, she¡¯s just staring unreservedly at me and Bee!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel more excited. ¡°What disability?¡±


    Anna asked, unable toprehend. Alex seemed serious. ¡°Asia. One of his body parts is half the


    length than average. Just listen to how this


    woman is moaning, everyone obviously knows that she¡¯s just faking it.¡± Upon listening to this,


    Ellington¡¯s expression darkened. This was his biggest insecurity.


    That body part had


    been injured at a young age. Hence, he grew up with this disability. Anna froze and understood


    instantly. She chuckled lightly and said, ¡°No wonder the best imperial doctor


    respects you.


    You could identify his disability with just one look.¡± Alex smiled softly. ¡°Anyone could tell. Can you not?


    You¡¯ve been staring at them for quite a while.¡±


    Anna was slightly annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a guy, how would I know if he¡¯s average length?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Oh, that means you¡¯re still a pure little girl!¡± The two spoke as if no one was around them, making


    Ellington so angry that he was about to explode.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 600

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 600


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 600


    At the time, Bee had already found a jacket to cover herself up, visibly upset. Anna asked, ¡°Then can


    you cure him?¡± Alex nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. He just needs to receive treatment for three days


    straight and he¡¯ll


    definitely reach the bar.¡±


    Ellington was overjoyed. ¡°You can cure me?¡± Alex responded. ¡°Mhm, but I think you won¡¯t have to use


    it anymore. ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean the dead don¡¯t need that thing.¡± Alex walked up to him and knocked him out with a p. The


    female employee screamed. Ellington¡¯s manager was enraged.


    ¡°You¡­ how dare you p him out of nowhere? Do you know where this


    is? This is a private property and you¡¯re trespassing! Now you¡¯re even trying to kill him! Get ready for


    jail, you bastards!¡± m!


    Anna threw a ck badge out, there was an American logo on it.


    The manager could feel her chest tighten as she stared at Anna in shock, picking up the badge.


    As one of the official members of Divine Constabry, Anna would always carry a few badges with her


    for


    convenience¡­ Since Divine Constabry was a special department, not many had heard of them.


    This would mean that their Divine Constabry badge isn¡¯t as efficient as it should be, only specific


    people


    would recognize it after all.


    Hence, this time she took out a DHS badge. ¡°Cory iney is suspected to have vited some national


    security matters, we¡¯re putting you under arrest!¡±


    ¡°If you have any objections, you cane find me!¡± Anna said coldly. Alex then picked Ellington up and


    left. No one dared to stop them. ¡°I could tell that you¡¯re upset!¡± Anna turned to Alex. ¡°How did you


    notice?¡±


    Alex said as he threw Ellington to the ground. Ellington woke up from the impact and started screaming


    at the both of them. ¡°You have it written all over your face. You just seem like you¡¯re saying ¡®Don¡¯t talk


    to me, I¡¯m upset¡¯.¡± Anna


    smiled. She pointed to Ellington. ¡°Are you going to do it?¡± They didn¡¯t pay any attention to Ellington¡¯s


    screams and protests.


    Alex shook his head.


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t want to kill anymore.¡± His thoughts were all over the ce. He knew that his issue with


    Dorothy was worse than he thought. ¡°What? Kill?¡± Ellington was shocked. ¡°Are you not afraid of going


    to jail? I¡¯m a superstar! A public figure!


    I have tens of millions of fans! If you kill me, you¡¯ll be dead meat!¡± Bam!


    Anna stomped on Ellington¡¯s neck without hesitation, breaking it in half. Alex looked at her. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it


    cause trouble if you killed him just like that?¡± Anna huffed. ¡°What trouble could there be? He¡¯s just a


    dirty, shameless actor, it didn¡¯t matter how I killed


    him. Do you think anyone would dare toe for me after this? The Stoermer family wouldn¡¯t let him


    off


    this easily too, his death was near anyway.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Besides, the Stoermer family has been pretty relentlesstely. I¡¯m


    worried that they¡¯d ensue chaos in California, affecting many others, even politics too¡­ So killing him


    now


    is definitely doing him a favor.¡±


    Alex was shocked. ¡°Are the Stoermers so powerful as to scare you, of all people, too?¡± Anna smiled


    bitterly. ¡°They have an old monster behind their backs. Oh and, I have to remind you, the


    Stoermers seem to be arranging Zendaya¡¯s marriage.


    So please don¡¯t get her involved in any scandals, else


    you¡¯d be in big trouble.¡± Alex froze, nodding without saying a word. However, the unexpected


    happened. The next day, an extremely shocking news was broadcasted all over the country.


    ¡°Superstar Zendaya is now officially dating a married man!¡± Moreover, there was surveince footage


    of her kissing the man in public as well. With this, the whole entertainment industry felt an impact as


    strong as an earthquake.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 601

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 601


    ¡°Who did this?


    ¡°Who the f*ck did this?¡± Bunty was exploding in Zendaya¡¯s vi in Golden Manor. In just a single night,


    this scandal had spread all


    over the inte, taking up the headlines of every magazine. Twitter, Reddit, even official news


    broadcasts


    were talking about this incident.


    To be viewed as a homewrecker, this was indeed the greatest scandal Zendaya had ever got into.


    Moreover, this scandal had spread across the country. Even if they were to use their strongest


    connections, it


    would be impossible to find a way out of this. Missy said, ¡°Someone must be pulling some strings to


    ruin Zendaya¡¯s image.¡± Autumn add ed.


    ¡°If I were to find out who it was, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Zendaya, on the other hand, sat on the bench near the


    window. Holding her music sheets, she looked oddly


    calm with her eyes closed. She didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by this scandal.


    In actuality, she was training her mental power ording to the methods Alex had given her. It was


    very interesting and mystical. She felt like she was able to learn all of the methods easily. She secretly


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    released a small flow of mental power towards Missy.


    Just then, Missy shouted in pain and fell to the ground, holding onto her head.


    Zendaya was surprised, she immediately stopped the release of her mental power. ¡°Missy, what¡¯s


    wrong?¡± she asked as she rushed up to her. Missy stood up, face pale.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. My head just hurt really bad all of sudden. Really really bad!


    But then it just stopped.¡± Bunty replied, ¡°That must be nothing. I get headaches all the time too. You


    just have to sleep it off. If you¡¯re


    really that worried, go get a CT scan!¡± She then turned to Zendaya. ¡°Oh my dear, why do you not look


    concerned at all? This is a scandal! Someone


    is trying to ruin your reputation! Someone in ourpany must¡¯ve sent that video out.


    I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s Elena, she was there too that day.¡± Zendaya said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. So what if it¡¯s a


    scandal? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve done anything wrong, I won¡¯t


    go to jail.¡± Bunty replied. ¡°You may not have to go to jail, but your future is ruined! Think about it, you¡¯d


    be made


    redundant.¡±


    ¡°Then so be it, I have to retire anyway.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The color drained from Bunty¡¯s face. ¡®How could she think this way? I still need her to help me


    earn more


    money for a few


    years!¡¯


    Zendaya said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing.¡±


    Missy was shocked as well. ¡°Not a bad thing? Then what is a bad thing then? I¡¯d say that Mr.


    Rockefeller is


    the worst. How could he just hide away and not speak up after this? He has damned us all!¡± Zendaya¡¯s


    expression was cold. ¡°I won¡¯t let you talk about him like that!


    I was the one who got him involved


    when I used him as a shield.¡± She then continued. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never told you guys but even if this


    scandal didn¡¯t happen, I would be


    retiring soon regardless. My family is arranging a marriage for me. Once that¡¯s settled, I wouldn¡¯t be


    able to


    continue singing or acting.¡±


    The others screamed in shock. Bunty said, ¡°No way, you should be able to continue to work in the


    entertainment industry even after marriage!


    Look at the top celebrities now, they¡¯re all married!¡± Zendaya shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m different.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Stoermer family of Michigan!¡± Women of the Stoermer family do not get to have true love.


    Many of them be sacrifices for arranged


    marriages. Zendaya was a beauty who had a voice who could swoon the whole world, hence she was


    the best tool for


    arranged marriages¡­


    She would either be married into a rich family or to a powerful martial artist. Finding true love was a


    luxury to her.


    She thought, ¡®With this scandal, could I escape the fate of an arranged marriage then?¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 602

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 602


    ¡°Stoermer family of Michigan? Is your family really powerful?¡± Bunty had no idea about Zendaya¡¯s true


    identity.¡± Autumn said, ¡°The Stoermer family is a family of martial artists. Back in ancient times, they


    were royalty. Even now, they¡¯re as powerful as the families in ska.¡±


    Bunty¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Just then, Zendaya received a call. It was a call from her father, Kazim


    Stoermer. After answering, Kazim sounded very stern. ¡°Where are you? Send your location, your mom


    and I are in


    California now.¡± ***


    At the same time, Beatrice woke up and found that her world had changedpletely. Her group chat


    was


    filled with messages of Zendaya being a homewrecker. She immediately searched online and found the


    footage. ¡°Alex?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± ire noticed that her younger daughter was freaking out and rushed over. ¡°Beatrice,


    what on earth? Why are


    you screaming for Alex?¡±


    Beatrice immediately hid her phone away. ¡°No, no, you misheard me, Mom. I was talking about a


    Korean


    celebrity whose nickname is Alex!¡± ire immediately huffed. ¡°What in god¡¯s name? You¡¯re going back


    to school tomorrow! Don¡¯t focus on the


    wrong things like your idols. Look at your sister, her business is doing great! You have to learn from


    her, maybe help her out too!


    From now on, we¡¯re going to be rich!¡± ire then left the room as soon as she was done lecturing


    her. Beatrice let out a deep sigh. She had hoped that Alex and Zendaya would get together back at the


    concert. She had also seen what Alex


    could do, proving that he wasn¡¯t a loser. Without the influence of the mental power, she was definitely


    on her


    sister¡¯s side.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re ying with fire here!¡± She looked up, realizing that her sister wasn¡¯t out of her room yet.


    She wondered if Dorothy had found out


    about this and was upset. She called Alex secretly only to find that Alex had switched his phone off.


    Beatrice rushed up to see Dorothy and saw her lying on the bed. She seemed stressed out as tears


    streamed


    down her face. ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°Alex, he¡­ He¡¯s crossed the line. How could he kiss Zendaya in public?¡±


    Dorothy raised her head, shocked. ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I think every


    American would know about this by now. It¡¯s all over the news!¡± Dorothy felt her ears ringing and fell in


    a daze. She turned on her phone and saw the scandals and rumors about the two.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    More importantly, she found the video as well. Her heart dropped to her stomach once more. Beatrice


    asked, ¡°Sis, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Does Mom know about this?¡±


    ¡°Not yet¡­¡±


    Just then, ire barged into Dorothy¡¯s room, seemingly pissed off.


    She was holding her phone, calling


    Adrianna at the same time. Adrianna said in mockery. ¡°What did I tell you? How could that Rockefeller


    be a good husband? First he was


    your daughter¡¯s sugar baby, and now he has the money, he¡¯s screwing other women¡­¡± The two Assex


    sisters felt their blood run cold.


    ire yelled. ¡°Divorce, you must divorce him! Dorothy, you have to listen to me this time. Believe me,


    I¡¯ll


    find someone better for you! Thank god I was right to not let you two sleep together! Do you see how


    wise I


    am now?¡±


    ¡°Now that we have taken over Assex Constructions, it¡¯s better to get a divorce. Well, you know, your


    husband


    is dead to you once you¡¯re rich! You don¡¯t need him!


    Since he cheated, you can divorce him and take


    everything he has too! Ah, how nice would that be?¡± ire then dragged Dorothy and Beatrice out of


    their house and headed towards Maple Vi.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 603

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 603


    Bam!


    A loud explosion came from the basement of Maple Vi 8. A gust of thick smoke flowed out of the


    venttion system in the basement. The whole vi trembled for a


    brief while. Waltz and Michelle were currently sitting together in the living room, worried sick. Waltz


    asked, ¡°How many times has it exploded now?¡±


    Michelle raised all fair white fingers from one of her hands. ¡°Five, I think.¡± Waltz stood up abruptly. ¡°I


    can¡¯t let him continue doing this. It¡¯s obvious that something is wrong. I¡¯m


    worried that he¡¯d put his life in danger if he continues.¡± Michelle sighed. ¡°That damned idol must¡¯ve


    done something to affect his mood!


    Now that the scandal has


    spread across the whole country, Assex must have found out by now! They even have such clear


    footage of


    them kissing!¡± Waltz sighed as well. ¡°That¡¯s the thing! I don¡¯t know what Assex had seduced our man


    with, but he¡¯s just so


    head over heels for her!


    It¡¯s not like she had ever treated him like a real husband though¡­ God¡­¡± Waltz then walked towards


    the basement door, ready to barge in. However, Alex opened the door himself and


    walked out


    He was aplete me with ashes all over his tired face. There was even blood on the corner of his


    mouth. He


    lookedpletely different from how he looked before.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Waltz called out to him worriedly. Alex¡¯s eyes were gloomy, he seemed exhausted as he waved


    to her. ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡± Waltz flung herself onto him and hugged him tightly. ¡°I know, I know everything that


    has happened.¡±


    Michelle stared at them from behind and sat back down on the sofa, ¡°What do you know?¡± Alex smiled


    sadly. ¡°I know that Assex must¡¯ve given you a hard time, right? Why else would your pill making end up


    in


    explosions over and over again.


    Your skills should be more than enough for that! Your mind is just somewhere


    else.¡± Upon listening to what Waltz said, Alex let out a deep sigh and fell silent. Since he didn¡¯t deny


    this, it would mean that everything was true. He was indeed unfocused and couldn¡¯t stay calm while


    making pills. He kept making mistakes due to this, causing explosion after explosion, wasting a whole


    stove of traditional herbs.


    It was fortunate that the stove


    with a missing leg piece


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    was sturdy enough to handle all this. Even after so many explosions, it was still functioning just fine.


    Waltz dragged Alex to the sofa and sat him down.


    Michelle sat down on his left while she sat on his right, leaning in as theyforted him.


    Michelle added. ¡°I think you and Dorothy aren¡¯t suited for each other too. You two are frompletely


    different worlds!


    You had to hide a lot of secrets from her too. I know you don¡¯t want her to worry, but


    women can just somehow tell if their man is hiding something from them! Even without this scandal


    with


    Zendaya, you¡¯re still going to break up because of countless conflicts.¡±


    Suddenly, ire barged into the vi with the two Assex sisters. Dorothy still had the keycard to Maple


    Vi 8, which was why they could get in so easily. However, as soon as they barged in, they found Alex


    hugging two women, acting as if he was a king on the


    sofa.


    More importantly, both Waltz and Michelle had pressed their bodies against him, as if they wished they


    could


    glue themselves to him. Both sides were extremely shocked to see each other. Alex jumped up from


    his seat, staring back at Dorothy. Dorothy looked frightfully gloomy.


    Seeing her like this made Alex want¡­ To die! ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you really opened my eyes. The news


    said that Zendaya was chasing after you and wanted


    to be a homewrecker herself. But now I can see that she¡¯s not the only one! You have multiple


    mistresses


    waiting to jump on you!¡±


    ire screamed as she pointed at Alex. She then pulled Dorothy closer. ¡°My dear daughter, open your


    eyes wide and see for yourself. This man who


    you love so much is no human, he¡¯s just a heartless monster! He¡¯s kept his mistresses here, living with


    them!


    Two of them too!


    They must be doing lots of indecent stuff in private!¡±


    Waltz got up from her seat as well. ¡°Hey b*tch, watch your mouth. If it weren¡¯t for Alex¡¯s sake, I


    would¡¯ve


    killed you ages ago.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± ire was very hot tempered. She exploded when Waltz insulted her, swinging her hand


    towards Waltz .

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 604

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 604


    But as a normal woman, she would never be able to p Waltz, a Mystic rank fighter. Waltz grabbed


    her by


    the wrist and swung her other hand towards ire. Smack!


    The p was loud and harsh. However, ire was not the one who had been pped, Alex had gotten


    in between them with lightning


    speed.


    Waltz froze and stomped her feet. ¡°Alex, what are you doing?¡± Alex said, ¡°Get back to your room.


    Michelle, you too!¡± The two women didn¡¯t want to listen, but they couldn¡¯t do anything but nod and go


    back to their rooms after


    Alex shot them an angry re. Before Waltz went upstairs, she intentionally said, ¡°Should I go back to


    your room or mine? Hmm, I guess


    I¡¯ll go to yours. I left my pants on your bedst night.¡± Alex could feel his mind exploding. Waltz,


    however, had already rushed upstairs to his room before he could react. ¡°Rockefeller, my sister has


    been nothing but good to you! She let you stay with us when you were at your


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    lowest.


    She even gave you money to help pay for your mother¡¯s hospital bills! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such


    a scum, you trash! I¡¯ve misjudged you, scum like you don¡¯t deserve to be with my sister!¡± Beatrice


    shouted


    angrily. Alex wanted to exin, but he felt extremely exhausted. He somehow caught feelings for


    Zendaya out of


    nowhere.


    He even caught feelings for Waltz before he met Zendaya too. The two had been sleeping in the same


    bed multiple times. He can¡¯t say that Waltz was the one who forced


    herself on him since he definitely had the power to push her away after all. Hence, he had nothing to


    say to Dorothy, all her doubts were true. ¡°See?


    He¡¯s admitting to it!¡± ire said with a big smile on her face. ¡°Well thank the heavens, you can finally


    move on from him and get a divorce! I never thought this bastard


    was any good for you from the start! I saw through him, he¡¯s just trash! Back then he relied on you, and


    now


    he¡¯s out here sleeping with other women!


    If you really became a true married couple, you would be the one to


    suffer, my daughter!¡± Pausing for a brief while, ire turned to Alex and yelled. ¡°Rockefeller, I want you


    to get a divorce with my


    daughter with no other conditions! Do you agree?¡±


    Alex turned to look at Dorothy, his eyes were filled with pain. In the end, he nodded slowly. He knew he


    had to ept any punishment for what he did after all. His heart was shattered just from seeing


    Dorothy being


    upset.


    ¡°Dream on! ¡± Dorothy yelled out loud, her expression was cold and stern. ¡°Do you want to get a divorce


    and


    get together with that Zendaya girl? I won¡¯t get a divorce with you so you can continue living your


    happy life!


    I¡¯ll pester and hog you till death!¡±


    She then spat a mouthful of blood due to her pent up anger. Alex felt his heart ache, he rushed up to


    hug her. Dorothy, however, pushed him away. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to touch me. You¡¯re too filthy!¡± ire


    was panicking. ¡°Dorothy, what are you doing? Are you really nning on clinging on to his unfaithful


    and insignificant *ss?¡±


    Dorothy just turned around and left, not turning back once. Beatrice yelled. ¡°You¡¯re inhumane,


    Rockefeller!¡± She chased after her sister. ire¡¯s expression was twisted. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off this easily,


    Rockefeller. Remember this! I will never


    forgive you!¡±


    Alex sat down on the floor, he was still in a daze. The Assex family then drove out of Maple Vi. When


    they were driving on a slope, a truck abruptly crashed into their BMW M8, causing thetter to flip and


    crash onto the ground.


    A few minutester, a few people got out of the car.


    ire and Beatrice had fainted from the impact and shock. Although Dorothy¡¯s head was bleeding, she


    was still conscious. She noticed a woman walking in her direction, hence she called out for help.


    Unexpectedly, the woman knocked her out.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 605

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 605


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 605


    Barn!


    ire was thrown to the ground harshly and her nose bled as she fell face first. The impact woke her


    up


    instantly. ¡°A car crash! A car crash! Which bastards ran into our car¡­?¡°


    Before ire could understand her situation, she started screaming because she thought the car crash


    had just


    happened. Suddenly, she was pped across the face and a woman¡¯s voice said coldly, ¡°Shut up and


    be quiet, or I¡¯ll kill


    you!¡± This woman¡¯s ent seemed slightly off, she didn¡¯t sound American.


    ire¡¯s face was swollen from the p, which also snapped her back to her senses. She realized that


    she was


    in an unfamiliar room and her daughters were lying on the ground unconscious. Next to her were three


    other people in masks, hence she couldn¡¯t see who they were.


    However, the looks in


    their eyes were enough to strike fear in her heart. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? What are you doing? Do you


    want money? I¡¯ll give you everything I have, just please


    don¡®t hurt us.¡±


    ire¡¯s voice was trembling. As someone who had never experienced anything like this, she


    was extremely terrified. She kept screaming at her daughters as well. ¡°Dorothy, Beatrice! Wake up!


    Please wake up!¡±


    Smack!


    Just then, the masked woman pped her across the face again.


    ¡°Like I said, shut up!¡± ire screamed as she fell to the ground. Suddenly, she seemed to have figured


    something out. ¡°I understand now, that scum Rockefeller must have


    hired you! That damn bastard!


    How dare he get mad when he was the one who was caught cheating? How


    dare he hire someone to run into our car and kidnap us? Tell that scum toe out,e out now!¡±


    She screamed with all her might, as if her assumptions were true.


    The masked woman shook her head, clearly running out of patience. She felt as if pping wasn¡¯t


    effective, hence she took out a shiny dagger, waving it in front of ire¡¯s eyes, filling her with more


    terror. sh¡­


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The tip of the dagger shed before her eyes. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t scream at all, as if her


    throat had


    been clogged up.


    Just then, she felt a sharp stinging pain on her face. Touching her cheek gently, she realized that her


    hand was covered in blood. The masked woman had shed her face. Her face was ruined. ire¡¯s


    body trembled intensely. She covered her face as blood continued to flow out of her wound.


    She could feel her legs going weak, she was so terrified that she wanted to scream for help again.


    However, she knew that if she screamed, she might die in a blink of an eye. She could only use her


    other hand


    to cover her mouth shut.


    ¡°That¡¯s more I like it. You were being quite a b*tch, you know?¡± The masked woman seemed to be


    proud of


    her actions. ¡°Call your son-inw now!¡± ire immediately thought. ¡®So it really was that damn scum


    Alex who did this to us.¡¯ She hated his guts, but she couldn¡¯t do anything but tremble in fear.


    ire could only listen to their orders and call Alex. However, she couldn¡¯t seem to get the call through


    for


    some reason. The masked woman took a look at her phone and mmed it to the ground. ¡°Baka!¡±


    ¡°You were blocked!


    Looks like you¡¯re just a useless mother-inw!¡±


    ¡°Take her away and kill her!¡± With this, ire started panicking even more. She begged for her life.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t! I am useful, I really am¡­ What are you trying to do?


    I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate! Didn¡¯t Alex hire you to deal with me? What¡­business do you have with


    Alex? Did


    he offend you? We have nothing to do with him!


    My daughter had decided to divorce him!¡± The masked woman¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°What? Divorce?


    Then¡­ We can¡¯t threaten him! Then why would


    we need you for? Kill her!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 606

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 606


    At this moment, another masked man chuckled and started speaking. ¡°Envoy, this woman looks rather


    pretty. How about offering her to me as a reward? I¡¯ll y with her for two days. It won¡¯t be toote to


    kill her


    then,¡± he said. ¡°Do whatever you want with her!¡± When ire Assex heard this, her body trembled. In


    her heart, she was cursing Alex Rockefeller¡¯s entire


    family repeatedly.


    ire felt she had terrible luck for getting a son-inw like Alex. Now, their future had be


    uncertain because of him, and ire might even end up sexually harassed by


    another man. This was worse than dying! ire wouldn¡¯t let Alex go even if she turned into a ghost!


    Soon, Dorothy Assex and Beatrice Assex were woken up by sshes of cold water. When the two of


    them


    saw ire¡¯s face covered in bloody wounds, they were both stunned. ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what happened to you?


    Are you alright? Who are these people?¡± The sisters were panicking, and they quickly crawled over to


    ire. ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of that jerk, Alex Rockefeller! I don¡¯t know what he did, but now we¡¯re in trouble


    because


    of him! I told you long ago that you should have gotten a divorce with him. If you did, something terrible


    like


    this wouldn¡¯t have happened to us.


    I¡¯ve been disfigured now. How will I ever go out and meet people? Now,


    this man even wants to sexually assault me before killing me.¡± ire uttered through gritted teeth. After


    speaking for a while, she broke down and cried.


    The masked woman became impatient.


    ¡°Stop making so much noise. Call Alex immediately. Otherwise, you


    can all just die.¡±


    In the end, Dorothy was the one who called Alex. She had mixed emotions. When the call was picked


    up, she didn¡¯t know what to say either.


    Finally, the masked woman snatched the phone from Dorothy and put the call on loudspeaker. ¡°Mr.


    Rockefeller?¡± she said. ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Dorothy?¡± Alex asked. Alex was still feeling down after


    agreeing to get a divorce with Dorothy. Now, he suddenly became nervous.


    The person¡¯s voice on the phone didn¡¯t sound right. The woman chuckled softly. ¡°Your wife and your


    mother-inw are now in my hands. Oh, right. There¡¯s also


    your sister-inw¡­


    I¡¯ve already disfigured your mother-inw¡¯s face, and I agreed to hand her over to one


    of my subordinates. If you don¡¯t want your wife to be my subordinate¡¯s toy too, bring the Holy


    Book to


    Baron Alley in half an hour,¡± she said. ¡°What? Are you from Gokudo Soshiki?¡± Alex gasped in surprise.


    Suddenly, he jumped up, and his body was filled with a killing intent that surged up to the roof.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Alex eximed. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t do it?¡± The woman walked over to Dorothy and


    pped her twice directly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alex could hear Dorothy crying out in pain. At once, his heart started racing. ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t hurt them.


    I¡¯ll do anything you ask me to!¡± Alex yelled.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± the woman said. ¡°But if you touch them, you won¡¯t get to see a single word from the Holy


    Book, ¡± Alex said before hanging


    up the phone.


    He then ran out. of the vi. After channeling Chi energy of lightning attribute into his legs, he


    transformed


    into a gust of wind and rushed over to Baron Alley.


    ¡°Senior, Senior!¡± Waltz Fleur ran after him. But she was nowhere near as fast as Alex. She could only


    stomp


    her foot on the ground as she watched him disappear. ¡°I heard him saying Baron Alley or something


    just now!¡± Michelle caught up and said.


    Waltz immediately hopped into her Lamborghini and turned on the engine. ¡°Get in the car. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Give Nathan Pattingson a call. Quickly!¡± Meanwhile, the masked woman from Gokudo Soshiki tossed


    the phone back to Dorothy and chuckled. ¡°Look,


    it¡¯s such a simple matter. I really don¡¯t know what Pepper Kimmich, that piece of trash, was doing.¡± The


    masked man glorified her.


    ¡°Envoy, you¡¯re truly the smartest! Envoy, can I have fun with this maturedy


    over here?¡±


    ire¡¯s beauty was too enticing, and her entire body emanated the smell of a mature woman. The


    masked


    man was already getting impatient, and he wanted to have fun with her before Alex arrived. When


    ire heard this, her body trembled. She nearly passed out.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 607

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 607


    Wham!


    The masked woman pped the man. At once, his cloth mask was knocked off. If Alex Rockefeller was


    here, he would have recognized this man who was none other than Frank ardo¡¯s


    son, Heath ardo! ¡°Bastard, your head is filled with garbage!¡± The masked woman was an envoy


    from Gokudo Soshiki. Her real name was Maiko Chiba.


    On the surface, it


    looked like Valtameri Co. of California was controlled by Frank, but in fact, Frank was also working for


    Gokudo Soshiki. When Gokudo Soshiki set up Valtameri Co. of California, it also ced a lot of its own


    people inside the organization¡­


    When Alex killed Ono Yohei from Japan so cruelly, got rid of the best fighters in the organization and


    controlled Frank to work for him through a parasitic disease, Valtameri Co. of California was taken over,


    and


    most of its manufacturing facilities had been absorbed by Thousand Miles Conglomerate. How could


    Gokudo Soshiki not receive such news?


    Maiko was the expert Gokudo Soshiki sent to handle the matter, and the most important thing to


    Gokudo


    Soshiki was the Holy Book. At this juncture, the slightest w was not permissible.


    If Heath yed with ire Assex and resulted in them not being able to get the Holy Book, he would


    have to


    die ten thousand times over.


    Soon, another Japanese man dressed like a ninja silently walked in. ¡°Ms. Chiba, Alex Rockefeller is


    here!¡± This man spoke in Japanese. Although ire and Beatrice Assex couldn¡¯t understand him,


    Dorothy did. That¡¯s because she took a course


    on Japanese when she was in university, and she learned it very well. When Dorothy heard that Alex


    was here, she felt both happy and worried.


    However, the things Maiko said next made Dorothy doubt if her Japanese was getting rusty. ¡°Be


    careful. Make sure these hostages are kept under control. That fellow must not be simple if he


    managed to kill Ono


    Yohei.¡± Dorothy heard Maiko say in Japanese. What?


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Was Maiko talking about Alex?


    In the next moment, the three women from the Assex family were dragged outside. Only then did they


    realize


    they were actually located on an old street that was going to be demolished. Most of the upants in


    this area


    had already moved away, and only run-down houses were left behind. Tap! Tap!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alex walked over one step at a time. In fact, he had arrived long ago. He was circling the alley, finding a


    way


    to rescue thedies secretly


    However, he realized it would have been very difficult. Not only were the three women from the Assex


    family


    located very deep inside, Alex¡¯s opponents also far outnumbered him.


    The masked woman who led them gave


    off a dangerous aura. Through his Chi observational skill, he detected Chi waves from her body.


    Indeed, she was also someone who practiced martial arts. Alex saw the wounds on ire¡¯s face. Her


    face and clothes were covered in blood. At this moment, Alex¡¯s


    killing intent gushed out of his body.


    No matter what, ire was still his mother-inw, and she was pretty too. Even if she had yelled at him


    in the worst manner a while ago, Alex still wanted these culprits dead! ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Alex stopped twenty


    meters away. Since Heath had already covered his face with a cloth mask again, Alex didn¡¯t recognize


    him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee. Hurry up and leave. These aren¡¯t nice people,¡± Dorothy shouted with red


    eyes. Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on in the beginning, she understood now after seeing


    the whole


    setup.


    These people shouldn¡¯t be messed with. They were assassins. ¡°Are you mad? If you ask him to leave,


    what will happen to us? We¡¯re dragged into this mess because of that


    idiot!¡± ire immediately shouted. Alex nodded at Dorothy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll rescue all of you from this


    ce,¡± he said. ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡±


    Maiko got straight to the point.


    ¡°Let them go first, and I will give it to you. There are so many of you. Surely, you¡¯re not afraid I might


    escape?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Envoy, you mustn¡¯t do so. He¡¯s very strong,¡± Heath quickly said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 608

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 608


    Heath ardo had been terrified of Alex Rockefeller since the first time they met. Heath had also


    witnessed


    the bloody scene in Valtameri Tower sensing that Alex was not a human, but a demon!


    ng!


    Maiko Chiba directly tossed a knife over to Alex. ¡°Stab this knife into your stomach, and I will let them


    go.¡± What?


    Not only Dorothy Assex was shocked, but ire Assex and Beatrice Assex were equally shocked as


    well


    when they heard this. The knife was at least thirty centimeters in length. Would Alex still live after


    stabbing it into his stomach?


    ¡°Are you crazy?


    Do you want him to kill himself?¡± Dorothy cried out loudly. Maiko retrieved another knife and ced it


    against Dorothy¡¯s neck with a yful look in her eyes. ¡°Will you


    stab yourself or not? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die.


    My objective is the Holy Book.¡± The Assex family didn¡¯t know what the Holy Book was, and were


    confused when they heard this. Beatrice didn¡¯t believe that Alex would stab himself. What if he really


    turned around and left?


    That meant her family would all die. No, they would go through much worse than being killed right


    away.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just take the Holy Book?


    Why must you make him kill himself?¡± Beatrice asked. Maiko stared at Alex, ignoring Beatrice. If Alex


    didn¡¯t stab himself, Maiko didn¡¯t feel safe. ¡°If you don¡¯t stab yourself, I¡¯ll stab her! If I do this, you might


    have to bid farewell to your wife forever,¡± Maiko said bluntly as she moved her hand gently.


    Blood trickled down Dorothy¡¯s fair neck


    ¡°Stop!¡± Alex shouted. ire felt hopeless when she saw this. ¡°Hurry up and stab yourself! Why are you


    hesitating? You owe


    Dorothy, and you owe our family! Think about it. For the past year, who has been feeding you and


    providing


    you with a roof over your head?


    Dorothy loves you so much, but you messed with other women behind her


    back. You owe this to her. Stab yourself. Once you do so, everything you owe her will be forgiven,¡±


    re


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    yelled at Alex. Tears rolled down Dorothy¡¯s cheeks while she fervently shook her head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.


    Mom, shut up. How


    could you say that?¡±


    ire was furious. ¡°What do you want me to do? Should we trade three of our lives for his? Does only


    his


    life matter, but not your mother¡¯s or sister¡¯s?¡± Dorothy didn¡¯t have aeback for this. All she could do


    was sob uncontrobly. Alex looked at Dorothy gently. ¡°Dorothy, your mother¡¯s right! I owe this to you.


    This matter has nothing to do


    with you anyway.


    If someone has to die, I¡¯d rather it be me than the three of you!¡±


    With that, Alex slowly kneeled and picked up the knife. He turned it around and aimed it at his stomach.


    At this moment, everyone fell silent. ire and Beatrice had their eyes wide open. If they put


    themselves in Alex¡¯s shoes, they definitely wouldn¡¯t


    be able to stab themselves.


    They¡¯d be terrified to death. Dorothy¡¯s legs went weak, and tears filled her eyes. Alex exerted force with


    his hand. The thirty centimeters long knife entered his body clean, but emerged red. It pierced right


    through Alex, and the tip of the knife appeared behind him.


    ¡°No!¡± Dorothy cried out in pain. She felt as if she had been stabbed was the one bleeding instead.


    ire¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief. Beatrice pinched her own fingers forcefully, and her face turned


    pale.


    She was also crying. Regardless of how much a jerk Alex was, this act of stabbing himself cleared him


    of all his past mistakes. Alex spat out a mouthful of blood. His body swayed as he looked at Maiko with


    the knife in his hands. ¡°Now, can you let them go?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 609

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 609


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 609


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Blood the color of crimson kept dripping. Soon, it formed arge pool on the ground. The three women


    from the Assex family felt their legs shaking weakly, and they couldn¡¯t stand still. They


    were all ordinary women, and even observing serious car idents would leave their heads dizzy, let


    alone


    something as tragic as one stabbing himself in the stomach.


    Dorothy Assex nearly passed out a few times. ¡°Why are you so foolish? Why are you so foolish? If you


    die, how will I live?¡± She cried out. Heath ardo was also stunned by Alex Rockefeller¡¯s act of


    stabbing himself. He was this cruel even to


    himself. It was far too horrifying. People like Alex needed to die!


    Maiko Chiba chuckled softly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you really do have deep feelings for her. You would even


    Book now, I¡¯ll let them go,¡± she said. Alex spat out another mouthful of blood. His body shook even


    more, and his face grew paler by the second.


    In fact, he could only stop himself from


    falling by kneeling on one side. He chuckled with difficulty. ¡°You call this fulfilling your promise? Indeed,


    nobody from Japan is trustworthy. You¡¯re all scums.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Maiko eximed angrily.


    She was a royal member of Gokudo Soshiki, and she held a position of great importance. How could


    she be


    called a scum?


    ¡°I just wanted to make sure you have the Holy Book,¡± she uttered. ¡°Fine!¡± With trembling hands, Alex


    reached into his pocket and took something out. He was d that he kept this toy with him. Otherwise,


    it would¡¯ve been difficult to fool his enemy. The item


    he took out was none other than the Stake of Exorcism from Hong Kong¡¯s Serena Wai. It was a toy that


    Serena used to pleasure herself daily.


    This thing was made from the core of an old acacia tree that was struck by lightning. It was stained with


    countless demons¡¯ blood, and it had acquired a spiritual property long ago. On top of that, Alex had


    been


    trying to modify it for the past few days¡­ Using Chi energy of lightning attribute and his own blood,


    coupled


    with blood talismans, he managed to subdue its evil properties.


    Now, this item possessed a spiritual property that, once imbued with Chi energy, could invoke worldly


    essence. ¡°What is this? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Do you think you can take out any random item and


    im it as the


    Holy Book?¡± Maiko snorted. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite new¡­ Cough, cough!¡± Alex spat out another


    mouthful of blood which sttered on


    the Stake of Exorcism.


    At once, the Stake of Exorcism invoked worldly essence, and an essence vortex began to form¡­ Other


    people


    couldn¡¯t see it, but Maiko was also a martial artist and was able to sense it very quickly. Her spirit


    started to shake, and she believed Alex.


    Maiko put her knife away and shoved Dorothy aside. ¡°You can all leave!¡± Dorothy nearly fell down, but


    she immediately ran over to


    Alex. ¡°Don¡¯te near me! Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t worry about me anymore¡­ If youe any


    closer, I¡¯ll stab


    myself again and die in front of you, ¡± Alex said cruelly. He moved the knife a little, and he made a


    muffled sound before more blood began to drip from his wound. Dorothy panicked when she saw this,


    and she quickly stopped moving forward. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t do this! No!¡±


    ¡°Why must you¡­ Care about me? I¡¯m not a good husband. I¡­ I secretly fell in love with another


    woman. I


    deserve to die! Go away!¡± Alex then turned to look at ire with red eyes. ¡°ire, do you want to die


    here?


    Get Dorothy to leave with you right now! Go!¡± He shouted. ire¡¯s body sprang to life. Although she


    was stunned by Alex¡¯s behavior, she wouldn¡¯t sacrifice her life for him. She quickly summoned


    Beatrice Assex and dragged Dorothy away from the alley. A few of Maiko¡¯s subordinates followed


    ire and the others. Alex¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°Get them toe back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll crush this Legacy


    Stake.¡± He came up with this name on the spot, but Maiko believed him even more. That¡¯s because


    she had received an elder¡¯s Legacy before, and she knew what it meant.


    She immediately called for her subordinates to return. Maiko believed that, based on her current


    capabilities, and the fact that Alex was even weaker than a normal human now, she had no reason to


    worry about him


    escaping.


    ¡°Can you give it to me now?¡± Maiko extended her hand. Alex extended his hand too. ¡°Come and get it


    yourself. I¡¯m out of energy,¡± he said. Maiko¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she walked up to Alex. ¡°Mom, let go


    of me! I said, let go of me! I want to go to him. I want to go to him!¡± Dorothy screamed at the


    top of her lungs despite being dragged along by ire and Beatrice.


    ire pped her. ¡°What are you screaming for? Do you want your mother and sister to die with Alex?


    He¡¯s


    already in such a bad state, and he won¡¯t lie. Just give up on him!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 610

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 610


    Beatrice Assex¡¯s eyes also turned red. ¡°He¡­ He did that to let us escape. If we go back again, he¡­ He


    would


    have died in vain. Sister, for Alex¡¯s sake, we should leave,¡± she said. The group of people talked as


    they stumbled out of the alley. At this moment, a Lamborghini stopped at the entrance to the alley.


    The alley was too small for the car to enter. Two women hopped out of the car, and they were none


    other than Waltz Fleur and Michelle Yowell. They saw the women from the Assex family, and they also


    heard them speaking. At once, Waltz felt a nervous tension in her heart. She ran over and grabbed


    Beatrice. ¡°What did you just say?


    What happened to my senior?¡±


    Beatrice was too frightened to speak. ¡°He¡¯s hurt. He stabbed himself in the stomach. Quick, quick¡­


    Call the police. Get someone right now,¡± Dorothy Assex hurriedly said. Waltz¡¯s eyes suddenly appeared


    bloody. She violently pushed Beatrice away and grabbed Dorothy by her clothes. ¡°Dorothy Assex, you


    did this to him!


    If anything happens to him, I want your family to go up in smoke! He stabbed himself for you. The


    rtionship between the two of you is over!¡± Waltz uttered in a cold and rageful tone. ¡°Michelle, let¡¯s


    go!¡± Waltz added.


    Her body was filled with a murderous aura.


    After leaving Dorothy, Waltz and Michelle charged into the alley like two leopards. ire Assex cursed


    at Waltz in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Once Waltz and Michelle had


    gone far away, ire grabbed her daughters¡¯ hands. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go. If they want to die, let them.


    They¡¯re all


    b*tches.¡± ***


    Alex Rockefeller reached out. He was holding the Stake of Exorcism as he sighed in relief. Appearing


    weak


    and exhausted, spitting blood out and iming to be dying, it was all fake. He was the inheritor of the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine, and he was a reputable doctor. His knowledge of the


    human body surpassed most people. To be honest, the moment he stabbed himself, he had already


    chosen a specific angle. In fact, he used the


    Force to move his organs slightly away so that the knife wouldn¡¯t hurt his organs when he stabbed


    himself. At most, there would only be injuries on the surface. ¡°Senior!¡±


    ¡°Alex!¡± Waltz and Michelle made it there. Maiko Chiba hastened her speed and instantly reached out to


    grab the Stake of Exorcism. She thought Alex


    would pull away, but he didn¡¯t do so at all.


    In fact, he even rapidly tossed the Stake of Exorcism toward Maiko¡¯s hand. Just as Maiko was


    momentarily


    stunned as she caught it, Alex activated his mental power. Maiko instantly felt as if she was struck by


    lightning. However, she was stunned for only half a second before


    she immediately reacted by striking Alex¡¯s throat with her knife.


    ¡®Indeed, she has mental power too!¡¯ Alex thought to himself. This was why he didn¡¯t dare to use his


    mental power earlier, and he¡¯d rather stab himself. If he used his mental


    power to disrupt Maiko from the beginning, she might have reacted in an extremely short amount of


    time by


    slitting Dorothy¡¯s throat.


    Hence, Alex didn¡¯t have a choice. But now¡­ Alex jerked his short knife out. sh. He stabbed it into


    Maiko¡¯s stomach. It was the exact same location where he stabbed himself. ¡°Ahh!¡± Maiko couldn¡¯t


    believe Alex was still able to move so quickly and with such force despite being so severely


    injured.


    Meanwhile, the Stake of Exorcism in her hand began to channel a ferocious Chi energy into her veins.


    It made her feel as if she was struck by lightning. ¡°It¡¯s fake?!¡± Maiko eximed.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart!¡± Alexughed.


    After a pause, Alex¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Kill without mercy!¡± He shouted at Waltz and Michelle who were


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    charging forward.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 611

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 611


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 611


    ¡°How¡­ How is that possible?¡± Maiko Chiba couldn¡¯t believe that Alex Rockefeller would end up killing


    her


    instead. She already had an advantage in terms of timing, location, and people in numbers. Alex was


    so close to dying. How could he still be so powerful?


    Maiko wasn¡¯t exactly made of paper.


    She was also a martial artist with a high level of cultivation! Even an


    Advanced-Mystic rank fighter was no match for her. Alex gently turned the knife in his hand, causing


    Maiko to scream in pain. ¡°Do you know something?


    The thing I hate most is when people threaten me with my family. You actually


    kidnapped three of them and disfigured my mother-inw!¡± Alex spoke softly into Maiko¡¯s ear. ¡° Do you


    know that my mother-inw is already imperfect in every single way? The only thing that redeems her


    is her


    face.


    If she even loses that, how could I bear with her in the future?¡± Maiko was in so much pain that her


    body trembled. She wanted to fightback, back she realized that the Chi energy in her body was slowly


    seeping out of her. The


    ferocious Chi energy from the Stake of Exorcism was invading her body, and it messed up her


    cultivation. There was no point in fighting back anymore.


    ¡°I hate myself for being over confident¡­¡± Maiko said softly. If she had been more merciless from the


    beginning and asked Alex to break one of his arms, or even destroy his owm cultivation, things might


    not have


    turned out like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I am very interested in Gokudo Soshiki. We¡¯ll just have to see if you have the right to tell me about it


    personally in the future,¡± he added. ¡°What do you mean?¡± A strong will of survival could be seen


    through Maiko¡¯s facial expression. ¡°Hmph!


    This Stake of Exorcism contains too much ferocious Chi energy. There are many remnant souls of


    resentful spirits. I will trap you inside. If you can eliminate those remnant souls, I¡¯ll offer you an


    opportunity


    to live,¡± Alex said before pushing the knife further into Maiko¡¯s body.


    It pierced right through her heart. Maiko spat out a mouthful of blood. This time, even the cloth mask on


    her face fell off. Her young, beautiful face was now revealed. Alex looked at her for a moment before


    murmuring to himself. ¡°That¡¯s such a shame.¡± With Maiko¡¯s physical body destroyed, Alex captured her


    soul and locked it inside the Stake of Exorcism.


    At the same time, Waltz Fleur and Michelle Yowell had turned into female Grim Reapers. They were on


    a


    killing frenzy against Maiko¡¯s subordinates. At this moment, Heath ardo was so scared that his


    knees went weak. He felt as if his heart was about to


    explode.


    He never thought that despite such a terrible situation, Alex was still able to turn things around. Even


    with a knife to his stomach, he was still able to act so fiercely. Was Alex even human? Men like this


    shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. He really was too d*mn annoying.


    While Heath was still thinking about all this, Waltz stabbed him in the forehead.


    After a while, all the enemies were dead. ¡°Senior!¡± Waltz ran over to Alex. Alex had already tossed the


    small knife away. After dabbing his fingers with his blood, he drew several


    mysterious Zharvakko blood talisman symbols on his body.


    Wee-woo-wee-woo¡­


    The sound of police sirens could be heard. The police officers who arrived had been alerted about what


    happened by Dorothy Assex. But when they arrived, they couldn¡¯t detect anything. At this moment,


    Dorothy had arrived at the hospital. She received a call from the police.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Ms. Assex, did you


    give us the wrong location? We arrived at Baron Alley, but there isn¡¯t a single person here. We couldn¡¯t


    discover any traces of there being a fight either.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 612

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 612


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 612¡ä


    ¡°How is that possible? We were just kidnapped to that very location. My husband was badly injured,


    and we


    still don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or alive now. There must be a lot of blood on the ground! ¡± Dorothy Assex


    said. ¡°We don¡¯t see any of that. You should check again before you tell us anything. Honestly, I suspect


    that you


    might be making a false report.


    If you do this again, we¡¯re going to arrest you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± However, the phone had already been hung up. Dorothy started to panic. She immediately


    said she wanted to return, but ire Assex stopped her. ¡°What¡¯s the point of going back?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of being in a ce like that?


    Do you really want to be kidnapped and raped by a dozen men


    before you¡¯ll give up? Goodness. My face hurts like hell. Hurry up and fetch me a doctor!¡± ire yelled.


    Dorothy hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, she tossed her purse over to Beatrice Assex. ¡°Sister, take


    care of


    Mom for a while.


    I must go back and check on things,¡± Dorothy said before turning around and running off. ire was so


    angry that she stomped her foot and howled. However, as soon as she did so, the muscles in her face


    started to hurt. Right then, Alex Rockefeller appeared in front of the hospital and blocked Dorothy who


    was running out of it. ¡°Honey?¡± Dorothy suspected that she might be hallucinating.


    Alex was standing alive and well in front of her, he had even changed his clothes.


    He didn¡¯t look like he had


    been severely injured at all. ¡°How are you fine?¡± Dorothy asked. ¡°I really am fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± How


    could Dorothy believe him? She personally witnessed what happened. Dorothy quickly lifted Alex¡¯s


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    shirt. In the end, she couldn¡¯t even find any scars. ¡°How is that possible? This can¡¯t be!¡± Dorothy


    eximed. After carefully examining


    Alex¡¯s body, she still couldn¡¯t find anything. Right then, a woman¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Have you


    touched him enough?¡±


    It was Waltz Fleur!


    Waltz had also changed into her favorite red, traditional outfit. The way she walked was attractive and


    seductive.


    After gently pushing Dorothy¡¯s hands away, Waltz spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Have you forgotten about


    what I


    said? The rtionship between you two is over. Now, he belongs to me.¡± As soon as Waltz said this,


    Dorothy, who was still worried sick about Alex a moment ago, immediately started


    throwing a fit.


    She pointed a finger at Waltz. ¡°Did you bring her here to humiliate me? We haven¡¯t even divorced yet.


    Must


    you force me to get a divorce with you? Is that what you want? How can you treat me like this? What


    am I


    to you?¡± Dorothy spoke while tears streamed down her face. The Alex before her felt so unfamiliar to


    her. ¡°Waltz, stop messing around.


    Let us talk in private,¡± Alex said. Waltz pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not messing around. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve never liked


    your wife since the beginning! So what


    if you¡¯re dating Zendaya? What¡¯s the big deal? Even if Alex falls in love with someone else, Dorothy, it¡¯s


    because you asked for it.


    Tell me, have you ever fulfilled your responsibilities as his wife? Don¡¯t find any


    excuses. You simply didn¡¯t. If you won¡¯t sleep with him, so why can¡¯t other people?¡±


    ¡°Also, has your mother ever treated him like her son-inw?


    Not only does she forbid him from entering the


    house, but she also won¡¯t let him sleep with you. What¡¯s the point of getting married? Is it all for show?


    Alex


    has helped your family more than enough. Besides, you two are from different worlds.¡±


    ¡°Senior, that¡¯s all I have to say.


    Getting a divorce will be good for you, her and her family.¡±


    ¡°Unlike me, she can¡¯t ept you having multiple women at the same time,¡± Waltz said before turning


    around


    and leaving. Waltz also had a temper. She was angry that Alex still couldn¡¯t let go of Dorothy. He was


    like a masochist. What was so good about Dorothy?


    Alex sighed and looked at Dorothy. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.


    Dorothy wiped her tears without saying anything. Alex took a bottle of medicine out and handed it over


    to her. ¡°This medicine can repair wounds and not leave


    any scars behind.


    Let your mother use it!¡±


    ¡°What Waltz said wasn¡¯tpletely illogical. Perhaps, getting a divorce will give us the best oue,¡±


    Alex


    said after a pause. When Dorothy heard this, her face turned pale.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 613

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 613


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 613


    This was in front of the hospital and there were people passing by the entire time. Several passersby


    had already overheard what Waltz Fleur said earlier, and they were all dumbfounded. These


    two were the prettiest women they had ever seen.


    They were actually fighting over the same man. Most


    importantly, one of them actually said she could ept her man being in love with several women at


    the same


    time¡­ Didn¡¯t this make the man a jerk?


    What¡¯s wrong with that pretty girl? Had men gone extinct in this world?


    When Alex Rockefeller saw how sad Dorothy Assex seemed, he felt pain in his heart too. He tugged at


    her


    hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go talk somewhere else. I think I must let you know about certain things. No matter what, I


    was


    the one who wronged you. What do you want aspensation? I¡¯ll do anything to satisfy you,¡± Alex


    said. Dorothy was like a wooden puppet as she let herself get pulled along by Alex until they arrived by


    a river.


    Someone was fishing somewhere far away. After a long while, Dorothy looked up. Her eyes were


    already filled with tears. ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore, do you?¡± asked Dorothy as she looked at Alex.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Then why did you bring up the matter of divorce? Didn¡¯t you feel hurt when you


    said those words?¡± Dorothy


    suddenly kneeled to the ground and cried softly.


    ¡°Not long ago, you still told me that I was the one who


    supported you for the past ten months. You also said that, from then on, you would be my support. But


    now,


    you¡¯re telling me that getting a divorce is the best ending for the both of us. Why are you doing this to


    me?


    What did I do wrong?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Dorothy cried out. Alex felt helpless. All he could do was stare at the surface of the river. Memories of


    him and Dorothy since the moment they


    knew each other began to appear in his mind like a movie. He thought he had long forgotten about a lot


    of these memories from the past.


    But now that he remembered


    them, he realized these memories had been engraved in his heart. ¡°Do you have any idea how hard it


    was for me to keep this up? My mother and my sister have been asking me


    to get a divorce every single day, but I never even considered it. Even if you¡¯re a total loser and wasted


    your


    life away, I told myself that I would never get a divorce!


    I chose this marriage. Looking at this scar every day


    gives me strength,¡± Dorothy said as she cried. She unbuttoned her cor, and the t scar on her neck


    was clearly visible. ¡°Stop saying those things,¡± Alex closed his eyes and said.


    His heart was filled with pain. ¡°Why not? Why can¡¯t I? Are you afraid to look at it?¡± Dorothy stood up


    and red at Alex angrily. ¡°How


    long have you even known Zendaya Stoermer? How could you get a divorce with me for her? What¡¯s


    so bad


    about me?


    I can change! It¡¯s not that I never fulfilled my responsibilities as a wife. I just thought you didn¡¯t


    want it,¡± Dorothy yelled loudly. She opened her purse and reached for something inside before tossing


    it at Alex¡¯s face. It was a condom from Durex. Alex felt even more pain in his heart when he grabbed it


    with his hand.


    ¡°Dorothy, that¡¯s not it.


    I just think that getting a divorce¡­¡± Alex said. ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce. I don¡¯t want it! ¡± Dorothy


    screamed. ¡°Listen to me,¡± Alex said. ¡°I won¡¯t listen. Don¡¯t force me. Do you want me to die? Fine, I¡¯ll die


    in front of you!¡± She screamed. Dorothy¡¯s emotions were running wild. She couldn¡¯t bear getting a


    divorce.


    She jumped into the river. ¡°I¡­ Sh*t!¡± Alex was shocked. Without even thinking, he quickly reached out


    and hugged Dorothy. However, he ended up falling down toward the water too. Chi energy gathered


    beneath his feet.


    A forceful explosion urred. With one hand around Dorothy¡¯s waist, his legs tapped the surface of the


    river. He actually carried someone


    over a hundred pounds as he crossed the river. With a single leap, hended on the opposite side of


    the shore. Dorothy was stunned.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 614

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 614


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 614


    Dorothy Assex opened her mouth wide as she stared at Alex Rockefeller. She felt as if she was in a


    dream. Alex knew that nothing he said would be as persuasive as showing it with his own action. He


    looked sadly at


    Dorothy. ¡°This is why I insist on getting a divorce.


    If we don¡¯t get a divorce, you will always be in danger,


    just like everything that happened today¡­ If you get kidnapped or bullied again, I might not be able to


    save


    you every single time. If anything happened to you, I¡¯d rather die,¡± Alex said. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love


    you. You¡¯re the one I love the most,¡± he added.


    Half an hourter, Dorothy finally epted the truth that her husband was a martial artist. But she


    didn¡¯t


    know much about the martial arts world at all. ¡°What else are you hiding from me? Even if you¡¯re a


    martial artist, I¡¯m sure it doesn¡¯t mean we must get a


    divorce, right?


    Don¡¯t martial artists need to get married and form a family? Are martial artists supposed to


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    end their bloodline? Also, what is the Holy Book? Why did that Japanese woman ask you for it? Also,


    she


    mentioned that you killed someone before. Is that true?¡± Dorothy asked. Alex nodded slowly. Shocked,


    Dorothy took two steps back with a fearful expression on her face.


    Her behavior made Alex¡¯s eyes tremble. ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯m no longer who I once was. My hands are


    covered in


    blood. You won¡¯t be happy if you stay with me! You¡¯ll only be worried and afraid. You might even


    receive all


    kinds of threats!¡±


    ¡°My father wasn¡¯t killed in a car ident! The ash in his urn belongs to a female pig. We still don¡¯t know


    if


    he¡¯s dead or alive.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Book belongs to my father! However, someone more powerful snatched it away. There are


    people


    out there who think that I possess it.


    That¡¯s why they target me. Even Rockefeller Group being taken away


    was part of a scheme.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not part of California¡¯s Rockefeller family. My father wasn¡¯t the biological son of Bill Rockefeller,¡±


    Alex blurted out one truth after another. Dorothy felt as if her head was exploding after hearing all these


    shocking statements. She was dumbfounded. After taking a long time to digest such information, she


    finally turned to face Alex with a nervous expression.


    ¡°Does that mean you could be in danger at any moment?¡± Alex nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don ¡¯t want you


    to be a widow and feel all alone in the future. You deserve


    to have a better life,¡± he said.


    ¡°Was it true that you slept with that woman from before?¡± Dorothy suddenly asked. Alex was stunned


    for a moment. Was this the time to worry about such a thing?


    He thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°What about Zendaya Stoermer?¡±


    Dorothy asked. Alex shook his head again. ¡°Would you stop having any contact with them for my


    sake?¡± Dorothy asked.


    Alex frowned and shook his head once more. ¡°Alright! I understand! I will think about it and give you an


    answerter. But, until then, we are still legally


    married. I will not allow you to sleep with another woman. Otherwise, I¡¯ll stab myself again,¡± Dorothy


    said


    with a coldly as she pointed at her heart. ***


    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, ire Assex and her daughters returned home. On their way home,


    ire never stoppedining, and she would say anything terrible that came to mind. The word


    she said the most was ¡®divorce¡¯. When they reached home, ire saw that Dorothy was still not giving


    in.


    ire finally couldn¡¯t stand it


    anymore. She ran into the kitchen and ced a knife against her neck. ¡°Dorothy, answer me right now.


    Are


    you going to get a divorce or not?


    If you don¡¯t, I will cut myself with this knife and spare myself from


    possibly being kidnapped and even raped in the future. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister. Are you really going to let everyone in our family die?


    We were lucky not to have died


    this time, but what about the next time? Please, spare me and our mother! Alex, that b*stard, has


    already


    cheated on you. Why are you still so stubborn? Are we really that unimportant to you?¡± Beatrice


    chipped in. Dorothy¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll get a divorce. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow!¡± She shouted.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 615

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 615


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 615


    When ire Assex heard that Dorothy Assex finally agreed to get a divorce, she immediately smiled.


    However, when ire smiled, the wound on her face immediately started the hurt from the strain again.


    She


    hissed painfully and started cursing at Alex Rockefeller once more. ¡°That Rockefeller guy is an ass.


    Ever since


    he came to live with us, we¡¯ve not had peace in the house.


    We get more and more bad luck every day. Now, I¡¯ve even ended up with a scar on my face. He really


    does bring bad luck. The doctor said that it¡¯s impossible


    for my face to recoverpletely unless I go for cosmetic surgery. Thinking about it makes me want to


    eat


    Alex¡¯s flesh and drink his blood! Tell me, why won¡¯t Alex just die?¡±


    Dorothy couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to ire. Everything ire said made her want to vomit blood.


    Dorothy took a bottle of medicine out and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°This medicine is from Alex. It


    can


    help your wound recover and remove any scars left behind,¡± she said. ire grabbed the bottle of


    medicine and tossed it into the rubbish bin.


    ¡°What good stuff could that man with a short lifespan give me? I¡¯m afraid he might have put poison in


    this


    bottle. IfI really use it, I might even end up dead from being poisoned. Who will protect the two of you if


    that


    happens?¡± ire uttered. Dorothy was speechless for a while.


    She walked upstairs and locked herself in her room. There was a picture of her and Alex by the


    bedhead. That


    picture was taken a few years ago when the two of them first held hands and went to Ocean Theme


    Park. Dorothy brushed her thin hand against the picture.


    After that, she made a very difficult decision. At the same time, news about Zendaya Stoermer ruining


    a couple¡¯s marriage by bing a married man¡¯s


    mistress became increasingly viral. Her image as a supreme goddess in the public¡¯s eye crumbled


    instantly.


    Nearly every social media tform had a simr news title about this on their front pages. It was like a


    cancer


    that had spread in the entertainment industry. On the inte, countless people were cursing at


    Zendaya and saying mean things about her. It was like an


    absurd party that had gone wrong.


    Right then, at the entertainmentpany Zendaya was signed to, Star Entertainment, a group of


    shareholders


    were having an emergency meeting. A middle-aged man in his forties or fifties started yelling loudly.


    ¡°Zendaya Stoermer is absolutely preposterous!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that she¡¯s dating a married man. Why the heck did she kill a man in broad daylight? Is


    there


    something wrong with her head?


    Great. Now, the entire country knows that she¡¯s dating a married man. How


    can we salvage this situation? Is it even possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame. Originally, Zendaya was the biggest celebrity in ourpany. Now, we have no


    choice


    but to give up on her to protect ourpany,¡± another person said.


    While this person spoke, he looked at Boris Hansen, who sat at the highest seat and had been silent


    this whole


    time. ¡°Mr. Hansen, we must make a public announcement as soon as possible. We will kick Zendaya


    Stoermer out of thepany and never hire her again. This will reduce the reputational damage to our


    The middle-aged man who spoke earlier nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only that, but we also have to make


    her


    pay a huge sum of money to cover ourpany¡¯s losses. On the other hand, we will have to rece


    Zendaya


    with another female artist. I think Elena Steves is very suitable. Let¡¯s choose her!¡± This man was the


    secondrgest shareholder in Star Entertainment.


    His name was Fred Goliath.


    When he said these things, he couldn¡¯t help but think about how seductive Elena Steves was the night


    before


    when she served him. ¡°Mr. Hansen, why are you still hesitating? We¡¯ve already set up the stage for the


    conference. Countless


    reporters are waiting for us to make a statement!


    I know you support Zendaya, but we must weigh our options


    now, mustn¡¯t we? Hurry up and make up your mind!¡± Fred said. Boris sat on his seat and looked coldly


    at Fred. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Fred became furious. ¡°What did you say?


    Have you gone mad? Are you still protecting Zendaya at this point?


    What did she give you? Even if she¡¯s your lover, you should give up on her now. ¡± Boris snorted coldly.


    The reason he didn¡¯t agree with Fred was because he knew about Zendaya¡¯s background.


    Hence, even if Boris¡¯ son, Norman Hansen, died at Zendaya¡¯s concert, he didn¡¯t do anything to her.


    ¡°Zendaya must be protected¡­¡± Boris said. However, before Boris could finish his sentence, Fred


    mmed his hands against the table. ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t!


    Boris Hansen, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re the CEO. You¡¯re merely


    elected


    by all of us, the shareholders.


    We can remove you from your position at any time!¡±


    ¡°Zendaya doesn¡¯t have a simple background,¡± Boris said. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s just a female artist.


    What kind of background could she possibly have?


    Even if her


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    father was here, I¡¯d still say the same things. However, we would consider protecting her if she took off


    her


    clothes andy on top of this meeting table, won¡¯t we?¡± Fred asked.


    With that, the shareholders all startedughing.


    Right then, the door to the meeting room opened. Three people walked in. A middle-aged man and


    woman


    walked in first. Thest person who walked in was Zendaya herself. The man was her father, Kazim


    Stoermer, while the woman was her mother, Carey Stoermer. Kazim stared at Fred with an unfriendly


    look in his eyes, and his facial expression gave off a murderous vibe.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 616

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 616


    Fred Goliath, however, didn¡¯t care at all. He even teased Zendaya Stoermer when he saw her.


    ¡°Zendaya!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Speak of the devil. Come here. You¡¯ve gotten into huge trouble this time. How much do you think you¡¯ll


    have


    to pay thepany back? Selling yourself won¡¯t be enough!


    Which is why I have an idea. If you undress


    asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nonsense!¡± Kazim Stoermer walked toward Fred one step at a time. Fred finally reminded himself


    to look at Kazim. He then noticed how Kazim¡¯s gaze made him feel very


    ufortable.


    It was as if he was looking at a dead person. ¡°Who the hell are you? Who let you in? Get out!¡± Fred


    eximed. As soon as he finished, Kazim grabbed Fred by his wrist. ¡°D*mn! You old bugger. Why did


    you grab my hand?¡± Fred yelled angrily. Crack!


    Kazim exerted very little force, but Fred¡¯s wrist was snapped apart. ¡°Ouch!!!¡± Fred cried out in pain. ¡°My


    hand, my hand¡­ It¡¯s broken! Ahhh!!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too annoying!¡± Kazim said those three words. The next moment, Kazim grabbed Fred by his


    neck and


    snapped it with a sickening crack


    Fred died right away. His entire neck seemed to be in an odd shape. After that, Kazim tossed Fred onto


    the table. ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°He killed someone!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    The expressions on the faces of the shareholders there changed drastically, and they started


    screaming. ¡°You¡¯re all very annoying!¡± Kazim snorted coldly. The next second, everyone fell silent.


    Earlier, Kazimined that Fred was too annoying and snapped his neck off. Now, he had said it


    again. Would he break all of their necks too?


    ¡°I¡¯m Zendaya¡¯s father.


    My name is Kazim Stoermer! Now! Anyone here still wants my daughter toy on this


    table?¡± Kazim asked coldly. Nobody said a word. Even Boris Hansen felt greatly intimidated. Although


    Boris knew the Stoermer family from Michigan was very powerful, witnessing Kazim killing


    someone in front of all of them was all too terrifying.


    Kazim spoke again when he realized nobody answered him. ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use, but


    you must


    prove my daughter¡¯s innocence within ten minutes. Otherwise, you will all die. Do you understand? The


    countdown begins now,¡± Kazim said while he lifted his hand and looked at his watch. Everybody looked


    at each other. After two seconds, Boris immediately started shouting.


    ¡°Call the people from


    the news conference right now¡­¡± Meanwhile, Elena Steves was all dressed up, and she was in a


    particrly good mood. Although she felt very


    ufortable serving Fredst night, she would soon be Star Entertainment¡¯s biggest female


    celebrity, being a shareholder of herpany.


    She¡¯d been waiting for this day for a very long time. Finally, her wish


    would be granted. It was soon eight in the evening. The press conferencemenced. Elena walked


    on stage and shed everyone her most charming smile.


    ¡°Hello, everybody. I¡¯m Elena Steves, a colleague of Zendaya Stoermer. I have a very sad issue to


    reveal to all of you. Zendaya looks like a saint on


    the surface, but she¡¯s actually a cunning b*tch.


    Her personal life is messed up, and it¡¯s not her first time


    interfering in someone else¡¯s rtionship¡­¡± Right then, one of the staff members rushed on stage and


    whispered into Elena¡¯s ear. Suddenly, all the color drained off Elena¡¯s face. Her entire body shook, and


    she looked awfully terrified.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 617

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 617


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 617


    Amid the press conference, close to a hundred media professionals had their eyes wide open. They


    pointed


    their recording devices of various lengths at Elena Steves on stage, wanting to record everything she


    said. In


    fact, some media tforms even began broadcasting it live. These people were like hungry sharks that


    had detected blood, impatiently waiting their turn to taste the gory


    flesh.


    Zendaya Stoermer was far too famous. Now that her reputation was falling apart, this was an excellent


    opportunity for the media to fight for their own market share. Who cared if Zendaya would die or not, or


    how


    she would die. It had nothing to do with them anyway. All they cared about was that they could write up


    their


    stories¡­


    If Zendaya really died, news about her would gain even more poprity. These people might even be


    more


    excited then. When Elene opened her mouth, everybody knew that some major news was about to


    drop!


    Soon, the inte would go crazy over it. Zendaya Stoermer, the seemingly naive and pure singing


    goddess, would soon be revealed as a sl*tty b*tch who went for married men.


    Many people had even thought of this headline, and they couldn¡®t wait to write the article!


    To their surprise, Elena suddenly stopped speaking. ¡°Ms. Steves, go on. Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hurry up and tell us.


    What is Zendaya Stoermer like in private? Does she date multiple men at once?¡±


    ¡°How many men has she slept with? Is she a mistress to one of your shareholders?¡± A group of


    heartless reporters asked questions in a frenzy. The tone they brought forth was cruel and filled


    with contempt.


    Elena wanted to keep talking too. She had already nned out countless scripts and even wrote these


    proposals down so she could say negative things about Zendaya during the conference. Elena would


    portray


    Zendaya as a sl*t who¡¯d sleep with any man, before proceeding to take over Zendaya¡¯s position.


    However, the staff member who ran over earlier told Elena that Zendaya and her parents had shown up


    and


    killed Fred Goliath, one of thepany¡¯s shareholders. Moreover, they wanted Elena to admit that she


    was


    the one who leaked the video and made up the rumors, and apologize in front of the media. ¡°Why..?¡±


    ¡°Why did this happen?


    Zendaya is already in such a terrible state. Why is thepany still protecting her?


    What¡¯s so good about her?¡±


    ¡°If her father dares to kill people, arrest him then!¡±


    ¡°Why should I be sacrificed?


    If I admit to those things, wouldn¡¯t I be destroying my own career?¡± Elena was reluctant, and she didn¡¯t


    want to admit those things. Even if she had to be hidden away by the


    contract was up, then join anotherpany to restart her career.


    Elena had made up her mind.


    She smiled once again before speaking into the microphone. ¡°I was just feeling a little sad. We can


    never


    judge a book by its cover. I treated Zendaya like my best friend, but she¡¯s¡­¡± Elena¡¯s voice cut-off


    suddenly cut because the microphone wasn¡¯t working.


    She gave it a tap. She was about to continue speaking when the sound system started to y


    something else. ¡°Mr. Goliath, I want Zendaya Stoermer¡¯s reputation to bepletely destroyed so I


    can rece her as the top


    female celebrity in thepany.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Goliath, will you do that for me, daddy?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! That won¡¯t be a problem, my little honey girl. Come give daddy a hug. Let¡¯s do it again. As long


    as


    you work hard, everything can be achieved¡­¡± Elena¡¯s expressions changed. Why did this voice sound


    so familiar?


    Upon paying closer attention, she panicked.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this the exact conversation she had with Fredst night?


    Why was it being yed here?¡¯


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Immediately after that, Elena could see the reporters below the stage all staring at something behind


    her.


    Each of them seemed shocked. Someughed and even had wretched smiles on their faces. The


    second she turned


    around, her mind started buzzing as if about to explode. Behind her, a video was being yed on the


    large screen. It was actually a video of her having sex with Fredst night in a luxurious hotel.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 618

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 618


    That scene was unbearable for Elena Steves, way too shocking to watch. ¡°Haha. Isn¡¯t that Elena


    Steves?¡±


    ¡°D*mn. She¡¯s even better than Candy from Happy Clubhouse!¡± The crowd¡¯sments were like wave


    after wave relentlessly washing over Elena, making it difficult for her


    to even breathe.


    She was frozen solid for half a minute before running over to turn the television off¡­


    However, a security guard charged forward and stopped her. He even restrained her. Now, the lives of


    all Star Entertainment¡¯s high-level executives were under the control of Kazim Stoermer.


    Boris Hansen¡¯s subsequent orders shocked the entirepany. Meanwhile, the Stoermer family from


    Michigan had prepared countless tactics meant to be executed long ago. Soon, the video switched to


    another one. And Elena was still the female protagonist


    However, the male protagonist had changed.


    This time, the man was a famous director. Elena seemed very


    well-trained in bed. In fact, the things she said thoroughly shocked everyone. At the same time, several


    reporters from independent media tforms, the ones who started livestreaming


    since the beginning, noticed that their viewers had increased exponentially. Within a few minutes, the


    number


    of viewers increased by several hundred thousand.


    After that, it grew to a million, not showing signs of


    slowing down¡­


    This was major news!


    Elena was considered an A-list celebrity with tens of millions of fans. Now, such indecent videos of her


    were


    actually being


    yed during a media conference. Her reputation was instantly destroyed!


    After that, the screen even showed four different footages. Each was of Elena sleeping with a different


    man. Everyone watching it at the venue was shaken to their core. ¡°Wealthy people¡¯s personal lives are


    really messed up!¡±


    ¡°Elena was just talking about how Zendaya would sleep with any man. But now, videos like these are


    being


    yed.


    It¡¯s far more believable than her making those ims.¡± Right then, Boris Hansen, Star Entertainment¡¯s


    CEO, led a group of people hurriedly into the media


    conference venue. Boris picked up the microphone and started speaking. ¡°My fellow media personnel


    and members of the


    audience.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I am Star Entertainment¡¯s CEO, Boris Hansen. On behalf of ourpany, I would like to express


    my sincerest apologies for what happened to Zendaya Stoermer. Those things on the inte are all


    rumors


    made up by this woman, Elena Steves.¡±


    ¡°The leaked video online had also been forged using deepfake AI technology.¡±


    ¡°The original video file is here. I¡¯ll show it to everyone right now.¡± Another video was then yed on the


    television.


    It was the video of Zendaya kissing Alex Rockefeller¡­ However, the faces of the people had already


    been


    changed.


    These people were not Elena and Fred Goliath. Elena was thoroughly dumbfounded. ¡°How could this


    happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fake. It¡¯s all fake. This is all made up. It¡¯s a plot!¡± Elena broke down and cried out loudly. However,


    very soon, several high-level executives from Star Entertainment stepped forward.


    These were all


    people Elena had slept with before. They had personally admitted to the fact that these videos were


    real. In


    order to get resources from thepany, Elena seduced them. Unable to resist, they all ended up


    sleeping


    with her.


    Just as Elena was about to deny those ims, her phone started to ring. It was a call from Ben Steves,


    her brother. He immediately started yelling angrily the moment Elena picked up. ¡°Elena! What did you


    do? Why did you


    mess with the Stoermer family from Michigan?


    Now, our entire family is in jeopardy. Hurry up and get on


    your knees and apologize to them! Admit that everything was your fault. Otherwise, our entire family is


    going


    to die..!¡±


    ¡°Buzzz¡­¡± Elena¡¯s face turned pale, and her body swayed from side to side. She felt as if she was


    caught in the middle of


    a raging thunderstorm. It was actually the Stoermer family from Michigan?


    Could Zendaya be part of the Stoermer family from Michigan?


    She really was. Change was the only constant in life, and nothing goodsted forever. The next


    moment, Elena kneeled to the ground with a thump. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 619

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 619


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 619


    At this point, Elena had no other choice but to go down on her knees!


    Her humiliating news had already spread among the public. For some reason, the big bosses in her


    company, all of whom she had sex with, hade forward and admitted to those acts. Nothing Elena


    said from now


    could redeem her.


    Under such circumstances, her future in the entertainment industry was as good as gone. Nobody


    would ever sign her up to act in a film again. She would be thoroughly boycotted. If she refused to


    admit to what she did, she would only cause the destruction of her own family. As an A-list celebrity,


    Elena had ways of finding out information.


    Hence, she had a rough idea about the


    Stoermer family from Michigan since she used to have a friend born into a wealthy member of


    Michigan¡¯s


    business circle, whose family owned a business worth a hundred billion dors. However, just because


    her friend offended a member of Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family, their entire family was


    persecuted.


    Within a day, the family¡¯s business was wiped out. The Stoermer family was definitely a horrifying


    existence. ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    ¡°I was jealous of Zendaya¡¯s sess, and I was jealous of how popr she is all over the country.


    That¡¯s why


    I intentionally defamed her!¡±


    ¡°The video was fake.


    I asked someone to make it!¡±


    ¡°I was also the one who came up with the rumor. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m very sorry. I deserve to die. I¡¯m the


    b*tch. I¡¯m the sl*tty one. It has nothing to do with Zendaya at all. She¡­ She never interfered in another


    rtionship. She¡¯s always been clean and pure, and she never slept with the other men!¡±


    Elena said all this with tears rolling down her cheeks. She felt absolutely remorseful. If Elena didn¡¯t get


    jealous over Cory iney liking Zendaya, she wouldn¡¯t have had this fake video made, sharing it to


    create a false rumor. She wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Elena would still have been an A-list


    celebrity.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t as popr as Zendaya, she would have retained prominent status and continued


    making heaps of money. But it was all toote now. All the reporters at the conference were rattled, and


    so were theizens on the inte


    This night was bound to be without peace.


    A short whileter,izens who had initially criticized Zendaya on her social media page quickly


    deleted


    theirments and apologized to her. Those who had decided that they would stop being friends with


    her also


    changed their minds.


    Whatever that had happened to the two of them was as different as day and night. The huge turn of


    events had not only failed to diminish Zendaya¡¯s poprity, but it served to make her even


    more famous than she already was. ***


    Outside Star Entertainment¡¯s building, Zendaya followed her parents from behind. Boris Hansen and a


    group


    of high-level executives sent them off at the back. ¡°Fred Goliah was killed just like that. Aren¡¯t we


    calling the cops to deal with it?¡± someone asked Boris.


    Boris gave a simple reply. ¡°Do you want to die too? Do you think you¡¯d be able to live if the Stoermer


    family


    from Michigan locks onto you?¡± ¡® That person immediately stopped speaking. ¡°Get lost!¡± Kazim


    Stoermer casually nced behind him and snorted coldly. With that, everybody let out a long sigh as


    they swiftly turned around.


    With Kazim around, they felt as if their


    lives were on the line the entire time. ¡°What about that man?¡± Kazimter asked Zendaya. Zendaya¡¯s


    body trembled a little, but she pretended to be confused. ¡°Which¡­ Which guy?¡±


    ¡°Which guy do you think?¡±


    Kazim asked. Carey Stoermer red at Kazim. ¡°Why are you acting as if you¡¯re so mad? If you can be


    mad at your


    daughter, why don¡¯t you do that to your father? Your daughter can¡¯t even decide who she wants to


    marry. Your father insists on getting involved! Hmph!¡± Kazim was a little apprehensive of his wife. He


    approval before they get married, don¡¯t they?


    This is part of their responsibility for being born in the Stoermer


    family. This family has provided them with power and status, and the average person can never reach


    such


    heights in a lifetime.


    That¡¯s why they all must sacrifice a little. Besides, Mr. Coleman¡¯s grandson isn¡¯t all that


    bad, ¡± Kazim said. When Zendaya heard this, she immediately felt a stab in her heart. She believed


    that Alex was the love of her life she had been looking for.


    But¡­ ¡°Dad, can you tell Grandpa to let me decide on my own marriage? I¡¯m willing to do anything else


    for the


    family. I¡¯ll even ept the hellish test,¡± Zendaya said. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kazim roared angrily.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 620

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 620


    The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 620


    Carey Stoermer tugged at Zendaya Stoermer with a surprised expression on her face. ¡°Zendaya, you


    must


    never have such ideas. The hellish test can be lethal. You are a delicate girl. How are you supposed to


    get


    through it?¡± Kazim Stoermer¡¯s face turned utterly gloomy.


    ¡°Is that man so important to you?¡± he growled. With gritted teeth, Zendaya nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Kazim


    yelled angrily. ¡°He saved my life three times. Do you want to kill him? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill myself


    right now¡­ Besides, you might not be able to kill him! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll just end up embarrassing


    yourself or even getting killed,¡± Zendaya said.


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Kazim shouted. Finally, Carey managed to calm Kazim down using some words of advice.


    Kazim, however, wanted to meet


    Alex Rockefeller right away. ¡°He¡¯s married,¡± Zendaya said out of the blue. Suddenly, her parents were


    both stunned. ¡°He¡¯s married, but is fantasizing about you being with him?


    He must be dreaming!¡± Kazim was furious. Trash


    like him must still be killed even if he saved your life three times. He must have a secret agenda. I


    ought to nip


    things in the bud!¡± Kazim added.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zendaya shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s fantasizing and going after him,¡± she insisted. After a


    pause, Zendaya finally relented. ¡°Forget it.


    I know. Such is the life of the women in our family. I¡¯ll


    forget about him ande home with you.¡± Zendaya was worried that her father might really kill Alex.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t, what about the Stoermer


    family from Michigan?


    There were many expert fighters in that family. Alex couldn¡¯t possibly fight all of them on his own.


    Kazim looked at his daughter. Now, he felt that he had to meet this man his daughter spoke so fondly


    of. What


    sort of a man could make his daughter this obsessed?


    ***


    ¡°Ah-choo!¡± Back in Maple Vi, Alex sneezed loudly. He rubbed his nose with a little surprise. Judging


    by his current


    physical condition, he couldn¡¯t believe he could actually still sneeze. Was someone talking bad behind


    his back?


    ¡°D*mn. It must be that crazy woman, Madame ire Assex!¡± Alex eximed. The thought of Lady


    Dorothy Assex crying in sorrow made him feel awful on the inside.


    After all, the two


    loved each other deeply. How could he get a divorce and go their separate ways? When Alex thought


    about


    how Lady Dorothy would find a new husband, sleep with the other man, and have children in her new


    marriage¡­ Alex felt an awful, stuffy sensation fill his chest.


    He understood how she felt. Back when they first got married, Lady Dorothy was the one who looked


    after and kept encouraging Alex. However, he couldn¡¯t take in any of her advice after suffering too


    greatly. Alex behaved as if all the bones in


    his body had been broken.


    After several months, Lady Dorothy eventually felt discouraged and numb. Recently, both parties had


    broken the ice, and their rtionship rekindled. In the end¡­


    ¡°Buzz¡­¡± Right then, the Stake of Exorcism he had been taking care of using his Chi and blood


    talismans started making


    a buzzing sound. It then vibrated gently. Alex could sense a blood connection between him and the


    Stake of Exorcism. The mystical tool had been


    sessfully repaired!


    Meanwhile, Maiko Chiba¡¯s soul was still sealed inside the Stake of Exorcism. She was battling


    countless


    remnants of evil souls. Once she got rid of and engulfed them all, she would be the only soul left in the


    Stake


    of Exorcism, and she would be a tool spirit.


    A mystical tool that contained a spirit could also be called a spiritual tool! It was a level above mystical


    tools. Alex waved his hand, and the Stake of Exorcism automatically hovered in the air. Shuffle!


    It shot forward like a lightning bolt and spun around in the air before returning to Alex¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡±


    Alex nodded satisfactorily. Right then, he detected a strong fighter outside with his mental power. He


    immediately walked out. Alex


    could see a middle-aged man in the Vi¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°Are you Alex


    Rockefeller? I am Zendaya Stoermer¡¯s father!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 621

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 621


    he man was actually Zendaya Stoermer¡¯s father. Alex Rockefeller was slightly surprised. For a


    moment, he felt a nervousness as if he was meeting his


    father-inw. But he soon felt relieved¡­ Recently, rumors about Zendaya Stoermer and him had been


    rife


    throughout the country.


    As one of the characters involved, Alex naturally knew a lot about it. Obviously, Zendaya¡¯s father was


    here to see if Alex was worthy of his daughter. ¡°It¡¯s you, Mr. Stoermer. I wonder, what might be the


    reason for your visit at this hour?¡± Alex asked while he


    stood in front of the Vi, scanning Kazim Stoermer from top to bottom. Alex was exhibiting the


    behavior of


    a person of equal standing as Kazim.


    Simrly, Kazim was also sizing Alex up. He observed Alex from head to toe then back again. After


    that, Kazim shook his head slightly. As a normal person, Kazim couldn¡¯t see anything in Alex that made


    him the most powerful man in the world. He also couldn¡¯t see how powerful Alex¡¯s martial arts


    cultivation was. After observing Alex for a while, Kazim¡¯s gaze turned cold. He put on a look of great


    superiority.


    ¡°I heard that you were once Rockefeller Group¡¯s young director that owned 300 billion dors in assets.


    After your


    family¡¯s resources were taken, your home was upied, and the Rockefeller family forced you and


    your


    mother out. Didn¡¯t you ever think of retaking Rockefeller Group?¡± Kazim pompously asked. ¡°Have you


    been digging up on me?¡± Alex frowned and asked coldly.


    Kazimughed. ¡°Finding information about you is a piece of cake. Do I even have to check on you


    intentionally? With a single call, I could find out about you and your ancestry. Can you believe that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Alex said while shaking his head. Even Alex himself couldn¡¯t find out about his own


    ancestry.


    If Kazim really managed to do so, Alex would be expressing his gratitude to him. Now, Alex very much


    wanted to know who ine Rockefeller exactly was. After hearing what Alex said, Kazim¡¯s impression


    of him worsened. Kazim felt as if he was speaking to the


    younger folk he usually encountered, jocks that were hardly respectful and thought nobody bettered


    them. In reality, such people were simply not knowledgeable enough to realize how puny they actually


    were.


    ¡°300 billion in assets might sound like a leading enterprise in California, but it¡¯s worth nothing in


    Michigan. In the whole of South California, that¡¯s not even among the top ten enterprises. Living in a


    small ce like


    this has limited your imagination. Besides, it looks like you haven¡¯t the slightest intention to fight back


    despite


    your family assets being taken away.¡±


    Kazim shook his head after saying all this. He seemed to look down on Alex, not to mention a sense of


    contempt and disdain in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Stoermer, what exactly are you trying to say? Be


    straightforward!¡± Alex frowned slightly. Kazim snorted coldly. ¡°Okay. In that case, I¡¯ll speak the truth. I


    don¡¯t care if you¡¯re ying games with my


    daughter or something else, but in my eyes, you¡¯re nothing more than a pest!


    Do you know where Zendaya


    family, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kazim asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± Alex shook his head.


    Kazim snickered.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know about the Stoermer family. How uninformed must you be? We, the


    Stoermer family, have a royal bloodline. We have a noble identity, and we are more powerful than


    nearly any


    family in this part of the world. As one of the daughters of the Stoermer family, Zendaya lives like a


    princess. Meanwhile, you¡¯re like mud on the ground whenpared to her.


    You¡¯re not worthy of my daughter,¡± he


    said. Alex raised his eyebrows. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Leave my daughter alone. Stop any form of contact with her. I heard that you rescued my daughter


    three


    times. Here, this is worth 300 million dors.


    Take it, and consider it your break-up fee,¡± Kazim said. While he spoke, a woman walked out with a


    seductive stroll. She was none other than Waltz Fleur. Waltz chuckled softly. ¡°Saving her life three


    times, and all he gets is 300 million dors? Are princesses


    worth this little these days?


    In that case, should I be considered a queen because I have ten billion dors?¡± Kazim¡¯s eyes lit up


    when he saw Waltz, mainly because she was too pretty and flirtatious. After that, he became tense


    again because he could tell that Waltz was a martial artist. Her level of cultivation


    in martial arts was nowhere near weak.


    At the very least, she was Mystic-rank. Compared to the Stoermer family, however, what was so great


    about a Mystic-rank martial artist?


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself,¡± Kazim said and grunted loudly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 622

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 622


    Alex Rockefeller suddenlyughed. ¡°You mentioned a royal bloodline. Which royal bloodline were you


    referring to? Since the dawn of time until the golden era of America, I don¡¯t recall there ever was an


    emperor


    by the name of Stoermer,¡± he said. ¡°Do you mean during the Dark Ages?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Wait a second. That can¡¯t be right. The Dark Ages emperor has


    Charlemagne as his surname, not Stoermer. I happen to know an emperor by the name of Rockefeller


    as


    recorded in history. Hehe! Senior, this means that you¡¯re truly a descendant of a royal bloodline, and


    you are


    of very noble status¡­


    Your life is probably worth more than 100 million dors!¡± Waltz Fleur said. Kazim Stoermer was so


    enraged that he wanted to cough blood up. ¡°Hmph! Two uneducated fools! It¡¯s


    impossible to reason with you both.


    There¡¯s no point saying anything further. Young man, just remember this. From now on, you shall have


    nothing to do with my daughter, Zendaya. You don¡¯t deserve her,¡± he said. Alexughed out loud. ¡°Is


    the Stoermer family from Michigan all that great? How did you know that I


    consider the Stoermer family as mud on the ground?


    Perhaps, you might one day kneel in front of me and


    worship me!¡± Alex snapped. Kazim sneered several times. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s good to be confident. But


    arrogance might cost you your life!¡±


    ¡°Forget it! I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my time talking to a narrow-minded person like you. That will be


    all!¡± Kazim said. With that, he turned around and left.


    Kazim had thought his daughter might have had a good eye for men. It turned out that Alex was just


    another


    egoistic kid. Compared to the other man from the Coleman family, he was way worse.


    If it were not for Alex


    saving Zendaya¡¯s life three times, Kazim would have taught him a lesson and put Alex in his ce.


    Waltz picked up the check on the floor worth 300 million dors, and she was about to tear it up.


    However, Alex stopped her. ¡°Why would you turn down money?


    Anyway, he came and gave it to us for free. We can use it to buy some rare herbs tomorrow. I¡¯ll make


    you another pot of chakra pills so you can speed up


    the process of getting to Advanced-Mystic. As such, you¡¯ll have a higher chance of winning at South


    California¡¯s majorpetition.¡± Waltz shrugged. ¡°Fine! But it¡¯s gettingte now. Why don¡¯t we go to bed


    earlier?¡± Alex became speechless.


    He wasn¡¯t in the mood at all. ¡°Do you really think that my room is yours now? Sleep in your own room!¡±


    Alex said. The next morning, Lady Dorothy Assex drove her BMW to Maple Vi. She had dark circles


    under her eyes. She knocked on Alex¡¯s door with a firm look in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. We


    are getting divorced


    today.¡±


    Alex looked at Lady Dorothy. After one full minute, he sighed and nodded gently. Of all the feelings


    rummaging inside him, the most intense one was that of bitterness. ¡°Pack up and fetch your


    documents. We leave right away,¡± Lady Dorothy urged. ¡°This early? Is the Civil Affairs Bureau even


    open?¡± Alex frowned and asked.


    ¡°It will be by the time we arrive. Hurry up, stop wasting time. We don¡¯t have a lot of it,¡± Lady Dorothy


    said. Alex became speechless again.


    Yesterday, she refused to get a divorce, even if it meant losing her life. Now, she was coaxing him to do


    it. Could she have finally figured that in the end, love was not as important as a life?


    On the road, Alex didn¡¯t say a single word. He just felt unusually irritated. Soon, the car stopped in front


    of a huge hotel¡¯s entrance. ¡°Get out!¡± Lady Dorothy urged again. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau? Why are we here at a hotel?¡± Alex asked. ¡°We¡¯ve missed out on a ritual.


    Follow me inside,¡± Lady Dorothy said with a stern face. Five minutester, they entered a hotel room.


    Lady Dorothy tossed her purse aside, removed her high heels, and undressed until she was fully


    naked.


    ¡°After


    eleven months of being married, you still owe me our first time together. Since we¡¯re getting divorced


    today, you¡¯ll make it up to me now!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 623

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 623


    Alex Rockefeller waspletely stunned by the sight of Lady Dorothy Assex¡¯s beautiful body that was


    as


    perfect as a flower. Nothing could describe how frustrated he felt on the way here. He had never even


    tasted of his own wife after


    nearly a year of marriage. After the divorce, Alex wondered which jerk would get to have her. Just


    thinking


    about it made him sick in the stomach.


    To his surprise, things took a drastic turn. There was actually a parting gift for getting a divorce. ¡®Uhm,


    this isn¡¯t right,¡¯ Alex thought ¡°What¡­ What is the meaning of this?¡± Alex felt dry in his mouth. His entire


    body felt as if it was on fire. He


    didn¡¯t know where to look. ¡°Didn¡¯t youin that I¡¯ve never fulfilled my duties as your wife? We¡¯re


    still married now. This is my


    responsibility.


    Hurry up. Time waits for no one,¡± Lady Dorothy said. ¡°No¡­ This¡­ This divorce thing. Is it still


    happening?¡± Alex stammered. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it afterward! I now suspect that you have erectile


    dysfunction, ¡± Lady Dorothy said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Alex asked. Lady Dorothy had long made up her


    mind. Hence, early in the morning, she had alreadye over to book


    this hotel room.


    She even took a bath, and she now smelled great. At this moment, when she saw Alex


    behaving like a wooden dummy, she felt angry for no reason. She pushed him onto the bed and took


    his


    clothes off¡­


    Alex didn¡¯t actually have erectile dysfunction. A few secondster, he switched from being passive to


    active. He forgot everything about them getting a


    divorce. If he could still hold back in such a circumstance, was he even a man?


    The temperature in the room instantly rose. Alexpletely turned into a beast¡­


    There was almost like a ball of fire in his chest. A year had passed, and he had never touched his wife.


    In the


    Assex family, he had to bear with Madame ire Assex¡¯s awful insults about how he was a piece of


    trash, a


    loser, and that he could never aplish anything. Madame ire herself had done everything she


    could to get him kicked out of the house.


    Did he not have pent-up anger?


    Of course, he did. He just didn¡¯t have a choice but to suppress it. What about Lady Dorothy?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alex had to admit that she did love him. But there was one too many an asion where she couldn¡¯t


    understand or trust him enough¡­ People who had never personally gone through such hopelessness


    in life


    would never understand it.


    Didn¡¯t Lady Dorothy end up thinking he was a loser too?


    Didn¡¯t she turn a blind eye when her mother and sister insulted him?


    But why was Alex a loser?


    That was because he needed to take care of his mother in the hospital. Otherwise, who would look


    after her?


    He even had to take care of all the chores for the three women in the Assex family¡­ Although being a


    male


    nanny made him look like a loser, it was necessary. Wasn¡¯t it?


    Alex was bursting with rage! He had umted all this anger for nearly a year. Today, it was all let


    out. Scoop!


    He picked Lady Dorothy up and kissed her fiercely. Then, he threw her onto the bed, turned her over,


    and


    pounced on her without mercy. Two hourster, Lady Dorothy¡¯s entire body was in pain. She was in


    tears. ¡°You¡¯re a beast¡­ sniffle¡­ You¡¯re not human¡­ sob!¡±


    Lady Dorothy curled up on the ground and wailed. It wasn¡¯t as perfect as she had imagined at all. In


    fact, it was a devastating experience. Earlier, she thought she


    was going to die.


    Alex looked at her and let out a long exhale. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t¡­ I couldn¡¯t control myself!¡± Alex walked


    over to hug her andfort her.


    Earlier, the hostile energy in his body had been let loose. He nearly couldn¡¯t even suppress his Chi


    energy.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 624

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 624


    Alex Rockefeller had never felt this way before. What was even more amazing was that his cultivation


    also seemed to show signs of a breakthrough. The Force


    stirred in his body. ¡°Weren¡¯t you suspecting that I have erectile dysfunction? I just wanted to prove that I


    don¡¯t,¡± Alex exined. ¡°No, you are trying to punish me!


    You are venting feelings of discontent. I can sense that you¡¯re taking out all


    the anger you have for the Assex family on me,¡± Lady Dorothy Assex said. Alex was speechless. Lady


    Dorothy hugged him. ¡°From now on, I, Lady Dorothy Assex, am your woman from the inside out. No


    one can say that I¡¯m your wife by title only or that I never satisfy your cravings,¡± she said. ¡°Then¡­ Are


    we still going to the Civil Affairs Bureau?¡±


    Alex asked. He didn¡¯t want to go anymore. ¡°Yes, we are! My sister and my mother have been urging


    me to get a divorce every day. Fine, I will do it for


    them to see. That¡¯ll stop them from nagging. It¡¯s so annoying. But before we go to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau, you must sign a document for me,¡± Lady Dorothy said in a solemn tone. ¡°What?¡±


    Alex asked. ¡°Get me my purse. I¡¯m too tired to walk,¡± Lady Dorothy said.


    Alex brought Lady Dorothy her purse. He then watched her retrieve a small, red booklet. It seemed


    ancient. Two words were written on it. ¡°Marriage Certificate.¡± This was a marriage certificate from the


    ancient era! Alex¡¯s eyes became wide open, and he seemed perplexed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can throw me aside just because you came up with the excuse that things will be


    dangerous. I¡¯ve already wasted all my youth on you. I can¡¯t fall in love with another man¡­ If I were that


    kind of woman, I would have been with someone else back when you lived like a sorry pest.


    Weren¡¯t Felix Shepherd and


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Spark Rockefeller much stronger than you back then?¡± Lady Dorothy blurted everything out. Alex


    sighed in relief. Now that they had , he naturally couldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°But you¡¯re a yer. I know that it¡¯s


    partly my fault. Also, my family contributed to it. Moreover, those


    women around you are all as pretty as angels, and they threw themselves at you. Even more ridiculous


    was the


    part where they were willing to share you with others! I¡¯m making it clear that I don¡¯t want to share. I


    don¡¯t


    want to share at all¡­¡± Lady Dorothy suddenly started crying at this point. With tears streaming down


    her face, she started punching Alex.


    ¡°You b*stard¡­ You b*stard¡­¡± Alex hugged her and kissed her passionately. After that, they went out of


    control again. Lady Dorothy was frightened. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±


    ¡°I have a solution,¡± Alex said while heughed. ***


    Lady Dorothy¡¯s phone repeatedly rang in her purse, but nobody picked it up. Finally, it beeped three


    more


    times before it ran out of batterypletely.


    Madame ire Assex, now in Assex family¡¯s vi, was pacing around impatiently. Unfortunately, Lady


    Beatrice Assex had gone to school today. Madame ire had nobody to talk to. By four o¡¯clock in the


    afternoon, Lady Dorothy finally called her on the phone. ¡°Mom!¡± Madame ire started shouting


    immediately. ¡°Dorothy, where did you go? Weren¡¯t you going to get


    divorced?


    Why didn¡¯t I hear anything from you all day? You didn¡¯t even pick up my calls. Oh my god! I


    thought you were kidnapped and raped by that b*stard, Alex. I was worried sick, and I nearly called the


    cops!¡± Lady Dorothy covered the speaker with her hand before ncing at Alex. ¡°B*stard, you raped


    me,¡± she


    chuckled softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rape you again then,¡± replied Alex. ¡°No, no¡­ Please forgive me, my lord!¡± Lady Dorothy eximed.


    Madame ire sounded furious on the phone. ¡°Hey, hey, are you listening to me? Did you get a


    divorce or


    not?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Lady Dorothy said. ¡°That¡¯s great. That jerk is finally out of your life. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find you a


    suitable partner immediately. You are of different status now. You¡¯re the CEO of the entire Assex


    Construction. Your husband should also


    make hundreds of millions¡­¡±


    Lady Dorothy cut her off. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to do that. To be honest, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been


    keeping from you. There¡¯s something wrong with me. I actually like women. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t I get


    a


    divorce with Alex when he was such a loser back then?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh?!¡± Madame ire yelled into the phone. Lady Dorothy tossed her phone away and pounced on


    Alex. ¡°I want it!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 625

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 625


    At the same time, at the University of California, Lady Beatrice Assex had been busy all day since


    school just


    started. She could finally take a breather now. Being a ss officer, a member of the student council,


    and a


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    core member of the university¡¯s Female Flute Society, she was upied at all times. Not only was she


    pretty, but she was also popr around campus.


    People woulde to her for help for all sorts of things. Today would be a full day for her. Not only was


    she in charge of orientation, but she had to organize club meetings and meet with her ss


    officers. Now that the school day wasing to an end, she could finally rx. ¡°Beatrice, Beatrice!¡±


    Right about then, several people came over.


    They were Wilson Jordan, Sam Culver, and a few other young


    men and women. This was their small gang. Mona Weiss, however, had gone missing and had yet to


    return. Perhaps, she might


    nevere back. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Lady Beatrice asked. ¡°Beatrice, have you read the news


    about Zendaya Stoermer?¡± Sam asked.


    Lady Beatrice immediately pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that b*tch¡¯s name. From now on, Zendaya Stoermer


    no


    longer exists in my world,¡± she said.


    She felt that Zendaya Stoermer, despite her status, had actually interfered in her sister¡¯s marriage. That


    was a


    b*tchy move.


    It made Zendaya a sl*t, and it degraded her status! Lady Beatrice knew Alex Rockefeller very


    well. Although her opinions of him had changed in recent days, Zendaya was still a prominent female


    singer. Zendaya was a global star!


    Her worth couldn¡¯t even be calcted!


    How could she have been with Alex? If that didn¡¯t make Zendaya a b*tch, what would? How could she


    have


    actually fallen for him?


    Didn¡¯t he only know how to y the piano? Having an affair with one¡¯s pianist was


    a truly shameless act. Lady Beatrice decided she would be an anti-fan forever. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Wilson


    immediately said. ¡°Beatrice, I bet you didn¡¯t watch the newsst night. Zendaya took over the inte


    again today. The tables


    have turned.


    It turns out that she didn¡¯t interfere with someone else¡¯s marriage. In fact, everything had been


    made up by Elena Steves. Elena was the b*tch who slept with countless men,¡± he added. ¡®What?¡¯ Lady


    Beatrice was surprised. Due to the frightening experience yesterday and her hatred toward Zendaya,


    Lady Beatrice didn¡¯t watch the


    news at all.


    She had also left Zendaya¡¯s fan group, and hence, didn¡¯t receive any information. A boy wearing


    sses next to Lady Beatrice quickly showed a video to her. ¡°Beatrice, this is what happened


    during the press conferencest night. It¡¯s very entertaining. Hehe! This limited edition video is even


    avable


    online.


    It¡¯ll definitely shock you!¡±


    Of course, that would be the case. Naturally, so many videos and sounds of Elena Steves having sex


    with other men couldn¡¯t be shared on the


    inte. Elena was still an A-list celebrity, after all. Her face and body were pretty stunning as well.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be too good a deal for those shut-ins?


    Their D-drives would have to be burdened again. Lady Beatrice started blushing when she watched the


    video. When the boys saw her face, their eyes


    immediately lit up. Finally, she saw the ¡°truth.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s all Elena¡¯s fault. Why is this person so sick? It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Lady Beatrice returned the phone


    to the


    spectacled guy. She couldn¡¯t help but think that it was really a misunderstanding. She must have


    misunderstood Alex!


    However, her sister had gone with Alex to get a divorce today. Lady Beatrice wondered how it went.


    After that, Wilson shared another shocking piece of news. ¡°Beatrice, Zendaya just announced that she


    would


    quit the entertainment industry for good.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Lady Beatrice asked. This time, she jumped up.


    She was already feeling guilty for misunderstanding Zendaya, thinking that she had an affair with her


    brother-inw. Now that she had discovered that Zendaya was quitting the entertainment industry, her


    heart


    clenched even more. It felt as though she was the sole cause of Zendaya leaving the industry


    altogether. Heavy hearted, Lady Beatrice returned home

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 626

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 626


    Lady Beatrice Assex saw that her sister had returned, and a divorce certificate was on the coffee table.


    She had


    mixed feelings when she saw the paper. Yesterday, Madame ire Assex had used a knife and forced


    Lady Dorothy to get a divorce. Lady Beatrice


    had also sided with her mother then.


    And now, although the divorce actually went through, she wasn¡¯t happy


    at all. Lady Beatrice couldn¡¯t erase the image of Alex Rockefeller willfully stabbing his own stomach


    from her


    mind. She couldn¡¯t forget the scene, the look in Alex¡¯s eyes, and the sorrowful manner he coughed up


    blood. All of these were permanently imprinted on her mind.


    She would never forget those images in this lifetime. Suddenly, Lady Beatrice thought of the masked


    man¡­ For some reason, she felt that Alex gave off a simr


    vibe during the incident. Could the masked man really be Alex?


    After this thought urred to her, Lady Beatrice felt as if she was possessed.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the thought


    away. ¡°Mom, we misunderstood Alex. There¡¯s nothing between him and Zendaya Stoermer. Everything


    had been


    rified in the press conference. Someone intentionally created the rumor to falsely use them,¡±


    Lady


    Beatrice said.


    Madame ire Assex was not bothered at all. ¡°So what? We¡¯ve got the divorce papers anyway.


    Everything¡¯s


    final. This is a good thing! Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this divorce certificate? I¡¯ve been


    looking forward to it since the day they got married. Now, my wish has been granted. I¡¯m delighted!


    From


    now on, I will no longer be associated with that loser.¡±


    Madame ire danced around, nearly singing out a tune.


    Lady Beatrice watched her mother. It was the first time she felt that her mother might actually be a little


    crazy. ¡°Oh, right. Do you think your sister is abnormal?¡±


    Madame ire suddenly asked. ¡°What do you mean by abnormal?¡± Lady Beatrice was stunned. ¡°Her


    sexual orientation. Do you think she might like women?¡± Madame ire asked. ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re


    weird. She liked Alex so much¡­ Sigh. Alex can only me himself for having an


    awful fate,¡± Lady Beatrice said. Suddenly, Lady Beatrice thought about how it was actually a good thing


    that Alex divorced her sister if he


    really was the masked man.


    When Madame ire heard this, she was instantly overjoyed. Previously, she was actually shocked.


    She thought that her daughter might be lesbian. That would have been


    too terrifying a prospect. Now that she thought about it, Lady Dorothy must have said it out of spite


    because


    she was in a terrible mood.


    It would be fine. Lady Dorothy would be alright after a few months!


    Now, the most important thing was finding a suitable husband for her daughter. But who should she


    choose?


    Just as Madame ire was still worrying about who to pick as her son- inw, an advertisement


    suddenly


    started ying on the television in the living room. The scenes were breathtaking, almost looking like it


    was


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    a Hollywood film.


    Even Lady Beatrice was attracted. Upon taking a closer look, Lady Beatrice realized the woman in the


    advertisement was her super idol, Zendaya Stoermer. In the scene, Zendaya was so pretty that she


    seemed not


    of this world. In fact, she looked closer to that of a reincarnated angel. It stunned even Madame ire.


    Soon, Zendaya took out a product and held it in her hand. It looked strangely familiar. A voice could be


    heard from the TV, ¡°Lush Cosmetics Golden Age of Youth.


    You deserve to have it!¡± Lady Beatrice started shouting in surprise. ¡°Lush Cosmetics! Mom, I remember


    this name. Isn¡¯t this the new


    brand that Alex¡¯s mother, Madame Brittany Rockefeller, recently came up with? Dorothy still has some


    of it


    in her room!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they actually got Zendaya to endorse this product.¡±


    ¡°Zendaya just announced that there¡¯s nothing between her and Alex. Also, she said she would quit the


    entertainment industry forever. Thismercial might be her final appearance!¡±


    ¡°Lush Cosmetics is going to sell like hotcakes!


    Alex might really bring Rockefeller Group back in three


    months!¡± When Madame ire heard this, she was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Alex, who was now in


    an excellent mood, received a call from Zendaya. ¡°Alex, I¡¯m going to


    leave right away¡­ Perhaps, we might never get to meet again. Can I see you for thest time?¡± she


    asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 627

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 627


    When Alex Rockefeller received this call, he was stunned for a moment


    Having been with Lady Dorothy Assex all day today, he hadn¡¯t been bothered about what was


    happening


    outside,pletely unaware of Zendaya Stoermer¡¯s announcement of her showbiz retirement. ¡°Where


    are you going?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Away from California,¡± Zendaya replied.


    Alex fell into silence. In fact, he had subconsciously renounced his urge to mess with other women


    after making things right with


    Lady Dorothy Assex. His rtionship with Zendaya was still a little unclear, though. It felt more like a


    fantasy


    that urred after their spiritual powers resonated with each other.


    It was a bit of a stretch to say that he had really fallen in love with Zendaya. Between Zendaya and


    Lady


    Dorothy, he would definitely choose Lady Dorothy. They had gone through so much together, including


    challenges that put their lives at risk, as well as mixed


    feelings of love and hatred.


    However, when Zendaya said she wanted to see him for thest time before she left, Alex had no


    reason to


    reject her. He thought that it was probably a good thing that they met too. Bringing an end to this


    dream-like, ill-fated


    rtionship was a good way to make it up to Lady Dorothy.


    ¡°Okay.


    Where shall we meet?¡± Alex immediately said. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Willow Lake. There¡¯s a windy pavilion


    there. I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Zendaya said. ¡°Alright!¡± But Alex could never have imagined that this


    decision would cause him to fall into a proverbial pit that he


    could never climb out of. Half an hour ago, Kazim and Carey Stoermer had initially wanted to bring


    Zendaya back to Michigan.


    They were going to introduce Zendaya to a young genius from Missouri¡¯s Coleman family, a blind date


    of sorts¡­


    Perhaps, not long after that, they would get married and have children. Zendaya would stay at home to


    raise her children, and she might be a woman with no particr goals in


    life.


    However, Zendaya was reluctant!


    She believed that having the same dream since she was a kid was no coincidence. She also believed


    that she


    was born to search for that person in her dreams. Now that she finally found him¡­


    Fate had pulled a prank on her.


    By the time they met, he was already married. Zendaya, meanwhile, was born to the Stoermer family.


    Hence, for once, she wanted to fight for it!


    She sat in front of the piano and turned to face her parents. ¡°Mom, Dad. Before we leave California, I


    want to


    sing you a song.


    This is a special performance from me to you.¡± Since their daughter wanted to sing for them, they


    naturally didn¡¯t refuse, being her parents and all.


    As a result, as soon as Zendaya sang, the two fell asleep on the couch. Zendaya was gifted with


    mental power, and after learning the skills to control it from Alex, she found herself


    being able to do more and more things.


    For example, she could influence emotions, control minds, and even


    perform hypnosis. She had hypnotized her own parents. After that, she asked Alex to meet her at


    Willow Lake. ***


    At eight in the evening, Alex met Zendaya at Willow Lake. He was instantly captivated by her gorgeous


    face, and he nearly couldn¡¯t break away from her charm.


    Alex could tell that she had dressed up intentionally, and


    her clothes had been carefully selected. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Zendaya pursed her lips a little and


    cracked a soft smile. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Realizing that he was being impolite, Alex quickly looked away.


    ¡°About that. You¡¯re in a beautiful outfit


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    today,¡± Alexmented. After saying that, Alex felt an urge to p himself. Zendaya¡¯s soft smile


    expanded and she stared at Alex. ¡°What about me?¡± This was an exceedingly aggressive question.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 628

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 628


    Alex Rockefellerughed dryly, ¡°Of course, you are¡­ Way more beautiful,¡± he said. Zendaya Stoermer


    sat down elegantly. ¡°This time, I caused you and me to have a scandal. I¡¯m truly sorry. Did


    your wife misunderstand anything after that?¡± Alex sighed a little. ¡°We got divorced today.¡± Upon saying


    that, Alex wanted to p himself again. ¡®What the heck?


    This foul mouth of mine! Why did I say that?¡¯ Alex thought. Zendaya¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and her


    heart raced. It was as though she saw a glimmer of hope¡­ She


    didn¡¯t want to miss this fated opportunity. They were destined to be together!


    How could she miss this chance?


    ¡°Was it because of me?¡± She leaned over and asked softly. ¡°Not entirely,¡± replied Alex. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a


    little bit about you guys. The Assex family doesn¡¯t seem to treat you well. I heard that Lady


    Dorothy¡¯s mother makes things difficult for you, and she thinks of you as a thorn in the flesh. In the


    past, she


    treated you like a nanny¡­¡± Zendaya said.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°Forget it Why bring this up? Let¡¯s talk about you instead. Your father came


    looking


    for me yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect the Stoermer family toe from a royal bloodline.¡±


    Zendaya shook her head.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s more like fallen royalty. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have gone around trying to


    marry off the family¡¯s daughters to affluent families out there! Alex, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    She finally decided to stop beating around the bush.


    Suddenly, Zendaya took Alex by his hand. Alex was startled. ¡°What¡­ What did you want to tell me?¡±


    he asked. ¡°I like you! ¡± Zendaya eximed. ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you divorced now? In that case, would you like to be with me? Why don¡¯t we elope somewhere?


    We


    can go abroad to a ce where nobody else is. We¡¯ll buy an ind on the Pacific Ocean, live a


    reclusive life, and I¡¯ll bear your children¡­¡±


    Zendaya went on. Alex was stunned. This was way too direct. The problem was that, in the face of


    such an offer from Zendaya, he was tempted to say yes. Truthfully, if it were any other man, 99% of


    them would have agreed. But Alex finally shook his head gently. ¡°No, I¡­ I can¡¯t say yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Zendaya asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s veryplicated.


    I still have many things to do. For example, I must exact revenge. Hence, I¡¯m


    sorry¡­¡± Alex exined. Zendaya looked at him and chuckled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s simply myck of fortune!


    After returning to my family


    this time, it might perhaps be a permanent farewell¡­ Before I go, can you buy me a drink? Think of it


    as


    sending me off,¡± she said. Alex nodded.


    ¡°Of course, that won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Zendaya inhaled sharply and pointed at Willow Lake. ¡°Let¡¯s go


    there. I know about a cruise ship we could


    charter.¡± Soon, the two walked down to theke. Indeed, docked by the shore was a two story cruise


    ship. ¡°Boss, I want to charter your boat for tonight.


    Make me an offer!¡± Alex said directly. The middle-aged man nced at Zendaya. Although she had put


    on a mask and a hat, she still seemed very


    eye-catching. The man then looked at Alex with a funny expression. ¡°Not a problem. A single night will


    cost


    you 50,000 dors. You can do anything you want! There¡¯s even a room upstairs,plete with


    everything


    you need.


    It¡¯s no different from a hotel. Also, just so you know, one of its rooms even has a special, romantic


    ambiance. Hehe¡­¡± Alex felt slightly awkward. ¡°Is there food?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, yes. We have cuisines


    including Chinese, Western, Japanese, Korean kimchi rice, and even Indian curry


    rice.


    We have everything you want!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay by card!¡± Beep.


    Alex finished paying with his card and had just gotten on board when a group of people unexpectedly


    rushed


    onto the cruise ship. The leader looked like a young man with wealthy parents. ¡°Boss, I want this boat.


    Get rid of everyone else,¡± he eximed.


    Alex and Zendaya were just about to enter when they heard this. They turned around with stunned


    looks on


    their faces. Among the group of people was an old nemesis. She was none other than Alex¡¯s ex-


    girlfriend, Chloe Marite. After counting the days down, it seemed like they hadn¡¯t met for quite


    some time. Alex didn¡¯t expect to meet


    her here.


    Moreover, by the looks of it, she had changed boyfriends yet again. Wearing a pair of sexy, revealing


    shorts, Chloe had her arms around a young man¡¯s arm while she flirted with him. When their eyes met,


    Chloe immediately started shouting. ¡°Hey, Alex Rockefeller, it¡¯s you, you loser!


    Shouldn¡¯t you be on your knees, washing your wife¡¯s feet? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually out here on a


    date


    with another woman. Do you not want to be looked after by your wife anymore?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 629

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 629


    Admittedly, Chloe Marite had nearly died after getting beaten up by Heath ordo. In fact, she


    had


    personally witnessed how terrifying Alex Rockefeller¡¯s moves were. She should have learned from


    such an experience, knowing when to back off and stop messing with Alex. However, the man in her


    arms was no ordinary person. He was Mr. Coleman, a member of one of California¡¯s


    fourrgest families!


    Mr. Coleman was a powerful martial artist in his own right, and he was way tougher than that coward,


    Heath


    ardo. Last night, Chloe found out from a friend that Heath had died for some unknown reason. That


    coward deserved to die!


    With Mr. Coleman here, there was no reason for Chloe to be afraid!


    The full name of the man in Chloe¡¯s arms, Mr. Coleman, was Sven Coleman. His eyes instantly darted


    between Alex and Zendaya Stoermer. He noticed that Zendaya was wearing a hat and a mask at night,


    with only her eyes showing. However, her


    pupils seemed lively and her skin fair. Moreover, her figure seemed to take an attractive shape and


    elegance, and it already made him ogle.


    This woman was definitely a beauty!


    Perhaps, she might be even more stunning than Chloe. An idea immediately urred to Sven. ¡°Chloe,


    baby. Who is this idiot? Did something happen between you two? Did he bully you in the past?¡± Sven


    asked.


    He intentionally wanted to cause a scene.


    His objective-stir up conflict between him and Alex so he could use


    the opportunity to make his move. Chloe immediately tightened her grip on Sven¡¯s arm while pressing


    her chest against him. ¡°Mr. Coleman, this


    jerk bullied me several times. Not only did he p me, but he even wanted to¡­ To do that to me! I¡¯m


    pure


    and clean.


    If he really trampled all over me, I¡¯d be too embarrassed to be with you, Mr. Coleman. Wouldn¡¯t


    you agree? Hehehe!¡±


    ¡®What an actor!¡¯ Alex sighed. Despite the many things she did that could bring about death, this woman


    could still live a life filled with


    mor. It surely was considered a talent. Alexughed sarcastically. ¡°Chloe Marite, if you ¡¯re


    considered clean and pure, there wouldn¡¯t be a single


    tainted woman in the world.


    I¡¯d like to ask. Have you recovered from your syphilis?¡± Now that Alex mentioned it, he used his


    observational Chi to scan her body, and realized that her illness had


    really been cured. Chloe became enraged. ¡°Mr. Coleman, look! This man is disgusting. just because he


    couldn¡¯t have me, he¡¯s


    intentionally defaming me.


    You have no idea how big of a loser he is. He got married for a year, but his wife


    is still a virgin. He¡¯s practically useless. All he does is hug his mother-inw¡¯s feet all day long. Mr.


    Coleman, you must avenge me! I gave you my first time!¡± Chloe begged. ¡°Chloe, baby, of course, I


    believe you,¡± purred Sven. That¡¯s because Sven saw blood when they had s*x.


    At that time, Chloe seemed to have been in an unbearable


    amount of pain.


    Of course, Sven had no idea that Chloe had faked the whole thing. She had gone through surgery to


    make sure


    she would bleed during s*x. It cost her 2,000 dors, but the benefits she received in return were a


    hundred


    or even a thousand fold more.


    Svenughed. He now had an excuse to do what he wanted. After ncing at Zendaya, he turned to


    shout fiercely at Alex. ¡°You piece of sh*t! How dare you nder my


    girlfriend and even bully her? Tell me, what are you going to do about it?¡± The people who came with


    Sven immediately started chipping in.


    ¡°You¡¯re a useless piece of trash. You¡¯re even worse than a dog. Look, there¡¯s a public toilet over there.


    Let¡¯s


    make him eat the poop inside.¡±


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s not a bad idea. Chloe, pretty, what do you think?¡± Chloe chuckled. ¡°I think it could be a


    good idea.¡± The owner of the cruise ship couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    Alex had already paid him 50,000 dors. Hence,


    the man immediately stepped forward. ¡°Everyone, I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. Why don¡¯t


    we talk


    things out peacefully for my sake¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, someone kicked him, and he fell rolling on the ground. The person


    who hit him was a young man with a buzzcut and a pale face. ¡°For your sake? Who the hell are


    you?


    Do you know who this man is? He¡¯s the young master of the Coleman family from California, Mr.


    Coleman. Think about it. Can youmand that much respect from him?¡± asked the young man with


    an


    annoyed look in his eyes.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 630

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 630


    ¡°Huh?!¡± The owner of the cruise ship immediately shouted in surprise. Even his cheeks trembled in


    fear. The


    Coleman family ranked second among the four most influential families in California. How could a lowly


    owner of a cruise ship like him afford to offend someone from such a background?


    A single sentence was


    enough to ruin his business in California. In fact, he might not even live to see tomorrow. The owner got


    up and very hastily apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m terribly sorry! I didn¡¯t know it was Mr. Coleman that had


    come here. I deserve to die. I shouldn¡¯t have interfered!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The owner quickly ran off. He didn¡¯t even want to manage the cruise ship anymore. Alex Rockefeller


    looked calmly at Chloe Marite. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t learned your lesson. Wasn¡¯t it


    nice just staying at home? Why must you be out and about, ruining the lives of others? Look, now this


    Coleman guy and a bunch of trash had to all eat poop because of you.¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Sven Coleman shouted angrily and waved his hand. ¡°Go on! Break his legs first!¡±


    ¡°Wait a second!¡± Zendaya Stoermer suddenly eximed. Sven had been waiting for her to speak.


    Otherwise, how would he make a show out of this?


    However, as soon


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    as he heard Zendaya¡¯s voice, his body went numb. D*mn, wasn¡¯t her voice too sweet? Wouldn¡¯t he be


    on


    cloud nine if he heard her screaming beneath him?


    Great!


    It was awesome!


    Sven was determined to have this woman. He smiled devilishly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you show


    your face at night, prettydy? If you want to


    plead for this man, fine. Stay here tonight and be my woman. I¡¯ll let this man go if you do.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Mr. Coleman, I will not permit it. You already have me. How could you still want another


    woman?¡± Chloe cried with a pout ¡°I¡¯m doing this to avenge you.


    Aren¡¯t you supposed to be happy?¡± Mr. Coleman asked with a chuckle. Chloe wasn¡¯t actually forbidding


    the man from doing what he wanted. She was merely being petty. People like


    Mr. Coleman wouldn¡¯t possibly marry her. But if she could get enough benefits, why would she be


    afraid of


    another woman getting in the picture?


    ¡°Mr. Coleman, you must avenge me properly. I¡¯ll be cheering you on with a g!¡± Chloe immediately


    said. ¡°Shameless!¡± Zendaya snorted coldly. ¡°Shameless? You wouldn¡¯t be saying that when the time


    comes. Come on, prettydy, take off your hat and


    your mask first. Let me see your beautiful face,¡± Sven said while reaching out with his hand. The next


    second, Alex grabbed Sven by his wrist and twisted it until it snapped with a pain-inducing crack.


    Sven¡¯s wrist now appeared to be bent at a horrifying angle. ¡°Ol!!¡± Sven wailed out like a pig on the


    ughter table. Never would he have thought that Alex might


    have dared do something so cruel when his identity had already been announced.


    ¡°You¡­ Jerk!


    How dare you break my hand?¡± Sven yelled. His friends were equally shocked. Being martial artists


    themselves, they immediately charged forward to avenge Sven after letting out a fierce


    roar. Alex was about to attack again when Zendaya suddenly intervened. ¡°Stop!!!¡± The group of men


    seemed as if they had been struck by lightning.


    Their bodies froze in ce. Just as Alex was feeling a little surprised, and at the same time, felt


    Zendaya activating her mental power, she


    started to speak softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in the poop in the toilet? Go look for some poop and eat it


    if you


    find any. If you can¡¯t find any, look for it in another toilet. No matter what, you must have a full meal of


    poop


    today.¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s demure voice was soft and gentle. The group of men appeared as though they had heard


    the voice of an angel. An ecstatic look appeared on their faces. They then nodded in unison, shouted a


    resounding yes, and ran off


    the cruise ship to look for poop. Sven shouted their names out loudly, but they seemed impervious to


    his hails. All they could do was scramble to get to the nearest toilet.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 631

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 631


    Sven and Chloe Marite were shocked. Something had to be wrong with the heads of those three


    guys, right? Why did they suddenly go nuts? Did


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    they really go to the toilet and found some shit to eat?


    Even Alex was surprised, and he had to give Zendaya a double-take. His hearing was excellent, and


    he could clearly hear what went on in the toilet among the three.


    It was easy


    enough to tell that they were actually really eating something!


    Such was the extent of Zendaya¡¯s mental powers. Sven was stunned, his jaw cked. He had a


    broken arm, but his legs were fine. He immediately rushed


    forward to see for himself. When he did, he was sickened at the sight¡­


    ¡°rgh!!!¡± Sven¡¯s face turned green, and he ran out to throw up. When he saw Alex and Zendaya


    walking toward him, an


    inexplicable fear welled up within, especially when he saw Zendaya¡¯s all-wrapped-up face. It gave out a


    mysterious and terrifying vibe¡­


    It was this very woman who had simply muttered a few words, and his


    brother had to eat sh*t. He didn¡¯t want to follow suit! ¡°You¡­ Who in the world are you people? What


    have you done to them?!¡± he screamed.


    Zendaya cracked a faint smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I merely gave them a suggestion. I didn¡¯t expect


    them to


    be so enthusiastic about it. So, now that your brothers have all gone to eat poop, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t


    want to


    miss out, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.


    I don¡¯t want to!¡± He shook his head, a horrified look on his face. ¡°You should go together!¡± Zendaya¡¯s


    voice became ethereal again. Sven¡¯s expression changed, and he looked as though he was in a


    trance. However, the sharp pain in his wrist


    snapped him out from the hypnotized state he was in, and beads of sweat


    began falling profusely. For a


    moment there, he had an extreme desire to join those people in the toilet. Frightened out of his wits, he


    shouted, ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me.


    I am the young master of the Coleman


    family from California. The one behind our family is the Coleman family from Missouri. If you dare do


    this


    to me, I swear we will fight you till ourst breath!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s the Coleman family from Missouri?¡± Zendaya put on a disgusted look the moment she heard


    that. It was because her grandfather and the man who fancied were also from the Coleman family from


    Missouri. ¡°Then all the more reason you should eat!¡± Zendaya exploded fiercely.


    The overbearing mental power worked


    its way into Sven¡¯s mind, his expressions turned excited, and he rushed into the toilet, ignoring the pain


    in his


    wrist.


    He reached out to pull one to himself randomly and fell to the ground. Only Chloe was left, a horrified


    look on her face. She was so terrified that she had wet her pants. She couldn¡¯t


    imagine such tragic aftermath. She saw Zendaya looking at her, and she kneeled down hurriedly in a


    panic. ¡°Alex, Alex! Please have mercy!


    Please don¡¯t make me eat sh*t! In any case, I was once your girlfriend.¡±


    When Zendaya heard this, she turned to look at Alex, slightly stunned. She had juste to know that


    this


    woman was actually Alex¡¯s ex-girlfriend.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to eat sh*t just a moment ago?¡± Alex said calmly. ¡°Even your Young Master


    Coleman


    is eating that stuff right now. I think he¡¯d be pissed if you didn¡¯t join them.¡± Zendaya¡¯s eyes shed. She


    didn¡¯t even need to say a word, and Chloe rushed into the toilet. ***


    Half an hourter, the ship drifted quietly along the Willow Lake. Its upants had all been driven off.


    Alex and Zendaya were the only ones on the huge boat. ¡°I never expected your mental power to have


    reached this level, way beyond my imagination!¡± Alex said with


    a smile on his face.


    Neither of them wanted to mention Chloe and the others. just thinking of them was


    disgusting, and it spoiled their mood. ¡°This is all thanks to you.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 632

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 632


    ¡°Now that you have such strong mental power, you should be able to protect yourself easily if you


    encounter


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    any ordinary gangster. I can be assured right now.¡± Alex said in a sincere voice. They stood on the


    deck, where a gentle breeze blew, and the soft sound of theke¡¯s running water could be


    heard.


    Zendaya said nothing, merely peering silently into the dark waters of Willow Lake. After a long time,


    she finally said in a quiet voice, ¡°Even if I had a thousand abilities, what¡¯s the use? I still


    can¡¯t get rid of the shackles of fate, and I still can¡¯t love anyone.


    Even if I stood above all living beings, I¡¯d


    still have to endure the emptiness and loneliness. Do you understand how l feel now, Alex?¡± Alex felt a


    little embarrassed and awkward, and he couldn¡¯t answer.


    Zendaya was well aware of it too, and she didn¡¯t force him. If he couldn¡¯t hide from the world with her,


    he would have to bear the brunt of Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family


    and Missouri¡¯s Coleman family. It was something that was simply too heavy for her to bear. Drip¡­


    drip¡­


    Alex had his arm on the ship¡¯s railing, and he felt wet droplets trickling down it. She was crying. His


    chest tightened, his heart clenched. ¡°Zendaya, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not worth it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve caused you trouble again¡­


    Actually, it¡¯s not wholly because of you. Maybe¡­ I¡¯ve just been


    a sentimental person since I was a child. Come, let¡¯s drink If we can¡¯t be lovers, we can still be friends,


    right?¡± There was a small coffee table on the deck, apanied by some wine.


    Zendaya had had it brought up from the restaurant below deck. She poured two sses, one for Alex


    and one


    for herself. ¡°Come. To the past!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    ¡°A toast to the future!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    ¡°And this, to death!¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°That can¡¯t be good. This one, to tomorrow!¡± With tears still


    on her face, Zendaya looked at Alex dumbly. She pursed her lips, then smiled and said, ¡°Alright. This


    toast, to tomorrow!¡± A crystal clear tear dropped into the wine ss. She raised her ss and drank it


    down in one shot.


    Alex felt that her mood was quite unstable right now. That said, he too downed his ss of wine.


    ¡°Zendaya, I¡¯m happy¡­¡± Just as he was about to speak, he felt that something was wrong.


    A strange heat was moving in his body, and it was spreading quickly. He was the inheritor of the


    Ultimate


    Book of Medicine, after all, and was familiar with these sorts of medicine. Hence, he felt the effects


    right


    away. His face changed. ¡°Zendaya, this wine¡­ That¡¯s not right. You¡­ What did you put in it?¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s eyes were unusually gentle as she looked at Alex.


    She said softly, ¡° ¡®Did you know, Lex? For you


    and I, other than today, there will be no tomorrows!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?


    ¡± Alex asked, immediately employing his Chi to disperse the effect of the drug. But in the next moment,


    Zendaya¡¯s mental power rushed into his mind. It instantly drove him to confusion, causing all his Chi to


    be immediately scattered.


    He could vaguely see Zendaya pulling off the shirt she wore, revealing a figure of the most perfect


    proportions. Tears were rolling down her face, but a smile streaked across her lips, and it was as


    enchanting as it was


    captivating.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 633

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 633


    The winds were calm, and the sky was moonless. Even the bustling lights on the shore seemed so far


    away


    from the hustle and bustle of the city. When Alex opened his eyes, Zendaya had already left. Though


    the beautiful woman was gone, her fragrance


    still lingered in the air.


    There seemed to be a haunting song in his ear, ying itself on repeat. ¡°Since ancient times, passion


    has been mistaken ruthlessly as yearning for love¡­ How strange thesting


    summer heat and cold winters have be through the years¡­ Three stones, three roads, three


    lifetimes of


    life and dust returning to earth¡­


    But yearning is not to be defeated, and when I see you again, I hope we¡¯ll be


    as we were¡­ Like a beautiful flower cared for, a life without you is just a fleeting waste¡­¡± While


    Zendaya was singing this song, he was still in a confused state.


    Though his mind was still in a daze, he


    saw Zendaya leaving and how reluctant she was to leave his side. But at this moment, this tune


    seemed to have engraved itself into his soul, and it could no longer be forgotten.


    ¡®Zendaya, what do you want me to do?¡¯ He looked up into the sky with red-rimmed eyes, and he


    seemed to be able to feel Zendaya¡¯s state of mind. He


    felt her farewell and the courage of the woman before she left. However, to Alex, this was indeed a


    headache and a heartache at the same time.


    He had just gotten a


    breakthrough in his rtionship with Dorothy. Now, he had been broken through by Zendaya, and it


    had been


    forced upon him.¡±


    Finally, his head stopped hurting. He got up slowly, putting on the clothes scattered on the deck.


    Everything


    that had just happened felt like an absurd dream. He would never have expected Zendaya to do


    something of this sort. Humm¡­


    Right now, he felt his mental power ring up, more lively and powerful than ever.


    If one were to rate his


    previous mental powers as 10, it was now 100, increasing by a full tenfold. Alex let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°Is this the benefit of being forced upon?¡± Dududu¡­


    Alex stood up and touched his lower back, and there was a hollow feeling there. Looking at the time, he


    realized that it was one in the morning. From the time he had boarded the ship till now,


    it had been a full four hours. Zendaya. How ruthless! ¡°Hello, mom?¡±


    It was Brittany, Alex¡¯s mom, who had called. ¡°Oh, you stinky boy, where have you been? You didn¡¯t


    even pick up your phone. I thought something


    happened to you!¡± Brittany¡¯smenting yet worrisome tone yanked Alex out of his dreamlike state.


    ¡°Mom, has something happened that you were in such a rush to find me?¡±


    Alex asked.


    ¡°Do I only call you when I need something? I¡¯m just worried!¡± Brittany eximed. ¡°You didn¡¯t even pick


    up


    your phone! How do you think I can sleep when that happens?¡± Alex chuckled. ¡°I forgot my phone just


    now.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s all good. My heart nearly dropped!¡± Brittany continued. ¡°Son, our


    advertisement


    has been released. Have you seen it? It¡¯s online now on everywork, on the billboards too. You can


    go to


    Hailey¡¯s salon to see how the effects are¡­ Also, tell me honestly, what¡¯s going on between you and


    Zendaya?


    Oh, my boy, have you really sunken your ws into her? Why her sudden announcement that she


    would be


    leaving the entertainment circle for good?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alex was startled and stunned. He hadn¡¯t even heard about this. Then, he suddenly recalled what


    Zendaya said that the two of them only had today and not tomorrow. Combined with what Kazim


    rted, it seemed that Zendaya had her hands deep in serious problems. The moment he thought of


    this, Alex no longer had the mood to continue chatting with Brittany.


    After he hung


    up, he dialed Zendaya¡¯s number, but the call couldn¡¯t get through. Had he been blocked?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was dumbfounded.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 634

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 634


    Later, he thought, ¡®That¡¯s just great timing. In three days, I¡¯ll be participating in the Southern California


    Business Associationpetition. I can approach Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family and ask them


    personally¡­ I


    can¡¯t just allow myself to lose my virginity in vain, right?¡¯


    In other words, since he took her first time, he should find a way to repay it. Simultaneously, Sven,


    Chloe, and the rest of us were all going through gastricvage in the hospital. Naturally, these people


    had be conscious the moment they had their fill of feces and started throwing up immediately.


    That thing was on their bodies, clothes, faces, and most crucially in their months. The enormity


    of the inhumanity they had just


    been put through made them hate themselves so much they wanted to smash their heads on the wall


    and just


    die! ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Asshole! I¡¯m going to smash that stinky head of his! I want them dead. I want them to die for me!¡±


    Sven


    screamed before a piece of sh*t came out of his mouth, causing him to throw up again. ¡°rgh!¡± All of


    them jumped into Willow Lake, desperate to wash off the stench and feces on them.


    They didn¡¯t expect that once the security guards patrolling theke saw them, and before they knew it,


    they


    were quickly plucked out from theke.


    One of the security guards said, ¡°What in the world are you doing?


    Don¡¯t you know that swimming is


    prohibited in Willow Lake? Every person here will be fined three hu¡­ Dear god! What is that smell?!¡±


    ¡°It smells like sh*t,¡± the other guard replied. At the same time, Chloe opened her mouth and threw up


    again. The guards swiftly backed away once they


    caught a whiff of the stench.


    ¡°Crap! Why does it stink so bad?! What the heck did she eat? Why does it


    literally smell like sh*t?¡± The other security guard pointed at the puke and eximed, ¡°Look, it¡¯s really


    poop! D*mn! Why is this


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    woman sh*tting out of her mouth?


    ! Holy sh*t, I¡¯m going to throw up¡­¡± And then, something even more outrageous happened. Since


    Sven had thrown up too much and had


    thoroughly emptied his stomach, he suddenly felt hungry. The mental power Zendaya used on him


    seemed to have a sustained effect, lingering in his mind. In the next


    second, Sven rubbed his stomach, then nced towards the toilet.


    A weird smile appeared on his face, then like a wild animal, he shot off towards the toilet. One of the


    security guards said, ¡°Does he need to be in such a hurry to go to the toilet? Why didn¡¯t he go just


    now?¡±


    Sven¡¯s other ssmates all paled, their expressions changing drastically. ¡°Quickly, we need to stop


    him!¡± The other guard asked, ¡°Stop him? Whatever for? Are you saying he can¡¯t go to the toilet?¡± The


    few of them rushed in quickly, only to find Sven burying his head in the toilet and¡­


    ¡°Ughhh, rgh¡­¡±


    Even the guards themselves threw up at the sight. It was simply too revolting to be witnessed without


    feeling


    sick. His ssmates stepped forward to pull him away from the toilet, but the problem was they couldn¡¯t


    move him


    at all. He hadn¡¯t had his fill yet, and he wasn¡¯t about to stop. In the end, they could only call 911 and


    head to the hospital for a gastricvage.


    At the same time, the Coleman family in California were rattled beyond their nerves. Sven was the


    eldest young master in the Coleman family, and at only twenty-five years old, his martial arts


    had already reached Peak-Royal. He was a seeded yer in the family and a young genius. The


    Coleman


    family and Missouri¡¯s Coleman family were rted.


    Missouri¡¯s Coleman family was strong, their strength many times greater than that of California¡¯s


    Colemans. Every year, the Coleman family of Missouri would select some young talents rted to them


    to enter their


    martial arts pce. Just a few days ago, the Colemans from both states were in contact and a decision


    had been made.


    Sven would be sent to the Missouri Colemans to cultivate more advanced martial arts and was


    expected to be


    promoted to Mystic rank. And now, this horrible thing has happened. Upon arriving at the hospital,


    Sven¡¯s father, Haider Coleman, was absolutely furious when he saw the


    persecuted state his son was in.


    Even more so, since Sven hadn¡¯t managed to control himself, breaking free


    from everyone¡¯s hold and rushing into the toilet again. And he witnessed his son in his crazed state.


    ¡°Whoever the heck did this, I want them to eat the feces of the entire state!¡±


    he bellowed at the top of his


    voice. Upon investigating, he came to know how the entire matter had started. After discovering that


    the two culprits


    might still be on a boat at Willow Lake, Haider immediately summoned all the fighters, bodyguards, and


    worshippers of the Coleman family.


    He gathered hundreds of small andrge vessels by the banks of Willow


    Lake and rushed toward the boat that Alex was on. Meanwhile, Alex was just nning to leave. When


    he caught sight of the mighty fleeting his way, a cold sneer stretched across his face

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 635

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 635


    Boom!


    Suddenly, there was a thunderous explosion. The dark, gloomy sky brightly lit up with a sh of


    lightning. The hundreds of boats crossing together on Willow Lake looked like a graceful picture. A few


    night owls were walking by theke, and they were all dumbfounded when they caught a glimpse of the


    scene on theke.


    George Curtis was an independent media publisher, and he had several popr verified online


    tforms. He


    usually carried a camera to take various pictures, which would then be uploaded onto his tforms.


    Some


    money could be made by attracting online traffic. Earlier tonight, he happened to be at a random


    karaoke joint beside Willow Lake with a friend.


    It was


    midnight when they were done. He had decided to take a walk by theke, and when a bolt of lightning


    suddenly shed, he caught sight of movement in theke. His sharp mind instantly had him thinking of


    a


    topic that would generate more traffic to his online tforms.


    The camera that he had on hand was immediately taken out, proving itself handy. ¡®So many boats


    dispatched, and at midnight at that. What in the world could be the reason for it?¡¯


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡®There must be a big scoop!


    I¡¯m going for it!¡¯


    He saw a small, wooden boat docked not far from where he was, and he didn¡¯t know who it belonged


    to. Simultaneously, the rain started falling. Nheless, he gritted his teeth and hopped into the boat,


    rowing it with great difficulty, trying his hardest to


    catch up to the others. Crack!


    Another bolt of lightning shed. George saw it clearly this time. There was actually a tall ship in front


    of him, and the hundreds of boats of all


    sizes were headed towards it. Every single person standing on those smaller boats looked mighty and


    domineering.


    ¡®Is there some noble on the ship or something?¡¯ George became delighted, his gut feeling telling him


    that this was going to be a huge scoop. He pulled out his


    camera, ready to take his pictures at a moment¡¯s notice. At that moment, a booming voice suddenly


    sted


    out from the front. ¡°Who goes there?!


    ¡± Almost immediately, another man¡¯s voice shouted back, ¡°Haider Coleman, from California!¡± The voice


    came again from the tall ship, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost!¡± George was stunned. As an


    independent media professional, how could he not know who Haider Coleman from California was?


    The Coleman family ranked second among the four major families in California, and Haider Coleman


    was


    rumored to be the likeliest candidate for next family head. There were also rumors that the Coleman


    family


    was a family of ancient martial arts and that every single member had to practice it¡­


    Then, Haider Coleman


    was said to be some mysterious or some ranked master who could even punch through steel tes.


    He hesitated. Never would he have imagined that California¡¯s Coleman family would be picking a fight


    with someone on


    Willow Lake in the middle of the night.


    The Coleman family was not an entity you wanted to mess with. Who knew if he might end up sleeping


    with


    the fishes tonight. Another bright sh of lightning struck. This time, it was a lightning chain, followed by


    a heavy downpour.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 636

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 636


    Jumping from the height of almost sixty-five feet, the tall ship rocked violently from the man¡¯s stomp, it


    looked like it would fall apart soon. Unfortunately, the sh of lightning onlysted for an instant, then it


    was gone. After that, he could only hear a few dull crashes, but he didn¡¯t know exactly how the fight


    was going¡­


    Then, only the sound of heavy rain was heard. ¡®Damn lightning, it stopped just like that.¡¯ George was on


    pins and needles. However, theke was dark in the


    middle of the night without any illumination of lightning. Furthermore, the rain was pouring heavily, so


    he


    couldn¡¯t see anything at all. ***


    In the Coleman family, Sven had already returned home. However, his hands and feet were all tied up.


    That


    was because Zendaya¡¯s hypnotic effect on him had yet to disappear. He had already eaten three meals


    of sh*t, and now he even had the thought of just dying and being done with it¡­


    He was the dignified young master of


    the Coleman family, yet he couldn¡¯t control himself from eating sh*t. How could he endure such a


    humiliation?


    More importantly, he couldn¡¯t control himself, and even felt like eating it now.


    He felt an unexinable misery for being unable to eat it!


    The patriarch of the Coleman family was also rmed and shocked. Even at such an old age, he


    wasn¡¯t able


    to sleep peacefully even though it waste at night. He came to check on his grandson¡¯s situation.


    Sven begged the older man loudly and pitifully, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, you love me the most, right? Save


    me, save me!¡± The patriarch of the Coleman family was angry yet distressed. ¡°Sven, how do you want


    Grandpa to save


    you?¡± Sven sobbed.


    ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t take it anymore, give me some sh*t to eat!¡± Patriarch Coleman shivered, with a look


    of horror on his face. Soon after, he flew into a rage. ¡°Whoever he is, I want him dead!¡±


    ¡°Endure it, Sven. Just endure it, it will pass soon.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, but I want to eat it.


    Give it to me quickly, just a little bit is fine! Please, I beg you!¡± Patriarch Coleman hardened his heart for


    a moment and hurriedly left the room, because he couldn¡¯t help but


    want to give in to Sven¡¯s plea when he saw how much pain the child was in. However, how could he do


    that?


    When he exited the room, he caught sight of a woman.


    It was the woman who imed to be his grandson¡¯s


    girlfriend, Chloe Marite. ¡°You, tell me everything that happened. Tell me in detail, don¡¯t leave out


    anything. If you dare to conceal or


    omit even a small detail, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re stripped down to the bones!¡±


    Patriarch Coleman roared


    furiously. Chloe was scared, but she felt vengeance more than the fear. After all, anyone who had been


    forced to eat so much disgusting sh*t would obviously be filled with extreme


    resentment.


    She didn¡¯t recognize Zendaya, so she could only vent her anger on Alex. So, she immediately


    exaggerated the


    details while cing all the me on him. Smack!


    The old man pped Chloe across the face and said angrily, ¡°A useless trash was able to break my


    grandson¡¯s


    hand?!


    Do you take me for a senile old fool?! Or, have you gone stupid after eating all that sh*t?!¡± Chloe


    covered her face with her hand, with a terrified look on her face. ¡°But¡­ But, he used to be a useless


    trashst time! I don¡¯t know how he suddenly became so powerful! Ah, I know his wife. I know where


    his


    wife is.


    What he cares about the most is his wife. As long as she¡¯s caught, everything will be clear.¡± Patriarch


    Coleman was still very livid, so he immediately said, ¡°Okay, you lead the way, We¡¯ll go and catch


    that b*stard¡¯s entire family.¡± Chloe¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. She even thought, ¡®Once Dorothy is caught


    and I use her to threaten Alex, doesn¡¯t that mean I could make him


    do whatever I want?


    When the timees, not only would I have Alex drink my pee and eat my sh*t, I could


    also have Dorothy getting toyed around by other men in front of him.¡¯ During the time they were in


    university, Alex had dumped her for the sake of getting together with Dorothy.


    Chloe had always brooded over this fact, and felt that Dorothy had snatched her boyfriend away from


    her. She wanted revenge!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she was about to lead the way, a cold, chilling voice rang out. ¡°Chloe Marite, I spared your


    life. But, you insist on digging your own grave, then you have no one else to me but yourself.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Patriarch Coleman shouted, unable to identify where the voice wasing from. ¡°It¡¯s Alex Rockefeller.


    It¡¯s Alex Rockefeller, I can recognize that voice.¡±


    Immediately after, a figure fell from the sky. Bang!


    It fell to the ground loudly, like a dead animal carcass. Patriarch Coleman looked closer, then eximed


    in


    surprise. It was his son, Haider.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 637

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 637


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Haider, Haider!¡± After seeing that it was his own son, surprised, Patriarch Coleman hurriedly rushed


    over to the body. cing


    a finger under the man¡¯s nose, he was relieved to find there was breath, which indicated he was still


    alive. However, when he checked his son¡¯s pulse, he immediately eximed again, ¡°You actually


    ruined my son¡¯s


    energy core! Damn you, damn you!


    If you have the guts,e out right now. Come out now!¡±


    ¡°Old man, do you have trouble with your vision due to old age?¡± A coquettish voice, which obviously


    belonged to a woman, rang out from above his head. Patriarch Coleman looked up, only to find three


    people standing on his balcony: it was a group of a man and


    two women.


    The woman who spoke earlier, had half of her body leaning over the balcony railing. She was wearing


    a


    colorful dress and looked stunning. She was also eating some peanuts. She then spat the shells out,


    and they


    almost hit that bald head of his. The woman in colorful dress was of course, Waltz, the other two were


    Alex and Michelle. Alex had repelled many expert fighters of the Coleman family at Willow Lake earlier.


    He even broke Haider¡¯s


    energy core and brought him back here. He knew that since Chloe had been forced to eat sh*t, she


    would not


    let this matter go so easily, and she would definitely find a way to send people after him in retaliation.


    He


    wasn¡¯t afraid of being targeted, but he was afraid that she would go after Dorothy.


    So, he called Waltz and Michelle, and headed directly to the Coleman family. Sure enough, Chloe was


    sinister and vicious, and she really wanted to lead the Coleman family to kidnap those


    at Assex Vi. Whoosh!


    Alex jumped straight down, giving Chloe a frosty look.


    Chloe¡¯s heart jolted, she instantly turned around, preparing to escape. However, a figure fell in front of


    her in the next second. It was the voluptuous Michelle. Her title of little


    witch was obviously not for show, she just reached out to grab Chloe by her hair and dragged her back


    roughly.


    ¡°Ah! Let me go, let me go!¡± Chloe screamed loudly. Her scalp hurt from the rough treatment. Michelle


    sniffed, then frowned as she said, ¡°What on earth is that terrible smell?¡±


    ¡°She just ate about four pounds of sh*t in the toilet, of course it stinks, right?¡± Alex replied. ¡°What?¡±


    Michelle was taken aback by the information, quickly tossing Chloe to the side.


    However, she was


    still doubtful. ¡°Alex, You¡¯re not pulling my leg, are you? As long as one is in the right mind, who the


    heck


    would eat that sort of thing? It¡¯s so revolting, there can¡¯t be anything more disgusting than that.¡± Alex


    pointed to a room next to him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go inside and take a look yourself.¡±


    Sven Coleman was being kept in that room.


    Michelle needed no further prompting, and she ran toward the room directly. Patriarch Coleman


    bellowed in rage. ¡°What do you take the Coleman residence for? Do you think it¡¯s a ce


    where you can go whenever you please?


    Do you take me for a dead person?¡± However, no one paid any attention to him. Michelle had already


    run into the room, and the old man chased after her like a mad cheetah, fearing that she


    might be detrimental to Sven¡¯s state. Well, Sven was the most outstanding genius of the Coleman


    family in


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    recent decades, and he would soon enter the Coleman family of Missouri to further study his martial


    arts¡­


    The old man could afford Haider to die, but not Sven. Alex snorted softly in the end. ¡°Did I allow you to


    leave?¡± He reached out his hand into thin air and closed his fist. Patriarch Coleman was immediately


    grabbed and held up in the air, as though there was a pair of invisible


    hands in the air, clutching his neck tightly. He started kicking his legs, struggling wildly with a panicked


    look


    on his face.


    ¡°Grand¡­ Grandmaster?!¡± To be able to lift an old man like him who weighed about 132 pounds into the


    air by unleashing his inner


    force, it was absolutely impossible to perform such a feat if he wasn¡¯t a Grandmaster. Meanwhile,


    Chloe, who was standing aside, was utterly baffled as she witnessed such a scene being unfolded.


    She was very familiar with Alex. Not to mention the four years that they had spent together as


    ssmates in


    university, in the recent year, he had been serving his mother, Brittany everyday in the hospital like a


    nurse, and she had seen all this happen with her own eyes.


    She had even seen his mother-inw humiliating him, and cursing him out like a trash on several


    asions, but he dared not fight back at all!


    And now, this utterly useless trash actually had such a domineering power? Was she dreaming?


    And then, right at this moment¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 638

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 638


    Alex gave Patriarch Coleman a few ps in the air, an indifferent expression was disyed on his face


    as he


    said, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re also a martial artist, yet you want to deal with ordinary people. Isn¡¯t there a


    saying in


    the world of ancient martial arts, ¡®kill the person who wronged you, and spare their family¡¯? Looks like


    that¡¯s


    all just talk.¡±


    Waltz stood there, looking beautiful and graceful. However, the words that she spoke made Patriarch


    Coleman feel like she was the devil instead. She said, ¡°Senior, there¡¯ll be a thunderstorm tonight. I think


    it¡¯s better to just destroy the Coleman family, so they won¡¯t


    bring us trouble in the future.¡± Alex lowered his head, as though pondering hard on the feasibility of this


    proposal. The old man yelled in horror, ¡°N-No, don¡¯t¡­


    My lord, please, have mercy. Have mercy! It¡¯s all because of


    the rotten idea of this b*tch! I didn¡¯t even know who you were, my lord! I never had the intention to


    capture


    your family either. It¡¯s true, it¡¯s all because of this b*tch trying to lead us astray¡­¡± Patriarch Coleman


    was now released by Alex from his grip imbued with his Chi, and he quickly stepped over


    to grab Chloe like a berserked man.


    ¡°B*tch! You have brought harm to my Coleman family!¡±


    ¡°You rotten b*tch, not only did you harm my grandson and my son, you even want to ruin my entire


    family!¡±


    ¡°I will beat you to death!¡±


    Patriarch Coleman was a martial artist! How could Chloe withstand his angry blows? Soon after,


    countless


    bones had been broken, and her entire head swelled up like a pig. Her eyes couldn¡¯t be opened


    anymore, and


    she fell to the ground with a loud thud. Shey there, not moving, without a single twitch. She had


    really been beaten to death. Looking at Chloe¡¯s diminishing life energy, Alex let out a silent sigh.


    He still felt a little sorrow. After all, she was the only ex-girlfriend that he ever had. To think that her


    oundish life would end this way, it could also be called karma. The most pitiful person in this situation


    would be her mother. At this time, a ck car was driven to the entrance of Coleman family residence.


    The license te of the car


    was white, it started with red letters, followed by ck numbers. Two people got out of the car, they


    were holding umbres in their hands as they walked in, they were Anna


    Coleman and Sky Melvis from Divine Constabry.


    Alex took a surprised nce at them, and he thought, ¡®Why are they here?¡¯ When Patriarch Coleman


    saw them, his face lit up as though his savior had arrived. He rushed toward them


    immediately. ¡°Oh, Leader Sky! Help, please save our Coleman family! This guy is cruel and vicious, not


    only


    did he harm my grandson, he also crippled my son, and he even wants to destroy my entire family!


    Oh, please, bring justice to my family on behalf of Divine Constabry!¡±


    It turned out that Patriarch Coleman knew Sky Melvis. He thought that since Alex was a Grandmaster,


    only


    Divine Constabry could save them. The power and authority of Divine Constabry was extremely


    powerful after all.


    Even a Grandmaster would have to fear the amount of power that they held. Sky sidestepped Patriarch


    Coleman, walking toward Alex instead. His voice was gentle as he asked, ¡°Are you


    alright, Alex?¡± Huh?


    Patriarch Coleman was shocked, and stood frozen stiff on the spot.


    He thought that Sky hade to help them, and he never imagined it would bepletely opposite.


    Alex looked at Sky. ¡°How did you guys know I would be here?¡± Anna turned her pretty eyes to him and


    said, ¡°There was such a hugemotion on Willow Lake, it wasn¡¯t


    difficult to figure it out from there!


    You might not know, but someone took a video of your battle on theke


    and posted it on the inte. You¡¯ve even made a name for yourself, Storm Terror. How great that is!¡±


    ¡°Storm Terror? What the heck is that?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alex, let¡¯s have a private chat,¡± Sky said. Waltz turned her gaze towards Sky, staring at him. A bitter


    smile was in Sky¡¯s heart. Of course, he knew Princess Fleur of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    However, her previous strength was average, it hadn¡¯t been strong enough to catch his eyes.


    Never did he expect that her cultivation would improve so much in such a short time, she was now


    close to


    Intermediate-Mystic Rank and surpassed even Anna. Following the miracle doctor, life really was


    better.


    The two walked to Alex¡¯s side. Alex said, ¡°Leader Sky, you¡¯re going to ask for leniency for the Coleman


    family, right?¡± However, Sky shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m here to put out the fire. If you really do kill the


    Coleman family, you¡¯ll be


    in big trouble .

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 639

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 639


    Alex nced at Sky, clearly surprised. ¡°Leader Sky, even you are showing fear of the consequences?


    Why?


    Does the Coleman family have such a great patron?¡± To his surprise, Sky nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a very


    powerful patron.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Alex asked. ¡°The Coleman family of Missouri, ¡± Sky replied. However, Alex didn¡¯t know


    anything about the Missouri¡¯s Coleman family at all. Hearing those words was


    equivalent to not being told of the information at all.


    When Sky saw Alex¡¯s expression, he could guess that he didn¡¯t quite understand, so he borated,


    ¡°The


    Missouri¡¯s Coleman family is an old family in the world of ancient martial arts. They have intricate


    forces and


    countless masters. They even have a martial arts pce at their base that is specialized in cultivating


    elite


    martial artists¡­


    You may feel a bit vague with what I just said, so I¡¯ll narrow it down to the specifics. The


    Missouri¡¯s Coleman family had produced a monster in recent years. He¡¯s only twenty-nine years old,


    but he


    has already achieved Earth rank. In addition, there¡¯s also a Grandmaster who sits on top of the


    Missouri¡¯s


    Coleman family and oversees them.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t care about the Earth expert of twenty-nine year old, but he was shocked at the fact that a


    Grandmaster sat atop. Although Nathan called him ¡°Grandmaster¡±, he was a fake one. He hadn¡¯t seen


    a real Grandmaster before, and he wondered how he would measure up to one if they fought?


    Seeing the serious look on Alex¡¯s face, only then he said, ¡°So, have I extinguished the fire here for


    you?¡±


    Alex only gave him a smile and refused toment, yet he also didn¡¯t refute his words. It was already


    three in the morning. Even if Alex wanted to do anything toward the Coleman family, with the


    appearance of the people from Divine Constabry, he could only give in and back down.


    Furthermore, he


    had never thought about eradicating the Coleman family at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have just


    abolished


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Haider¡¯s martial arts and left him alive. After that, Alex took Waltz and Michelle to return to Maple Vi.


    He didn¡¯t know what Michelle did to Sven inside the room earlier. Facing a guy who kept shouting about


    wanting to eat sh*t the entire time, yet she still managed to stay with him in there for half an hour.


    Before they left, Anna pulled Alex aside and said, ¡°Alex, Zendaya is going to get engaged next week As


    her


    best friend, I need to give her my blessings.


    Do you have the time to go together with me?¡± Alex¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Zendaya?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Anna said. Then sheughed. ¡°I heard gossip between you and Zendaya before, but it turned


    out that they were all


    nders¡­ What is it, you can¡¯t really have designs on Zendaya now, do you?¡±


    Alex was astonished as he felt a perilous wave stirring in his heart. Just a few hours ago, Zendaya had


    forced


    herself on


    him. And now, she was going to get engaged next week and married to another man. He really was


    speechless, ¡®Did you purposelye and turn myself a cuckold?¡¯


    ¡°When and where exactly?¡± He calmly asked. ¡°Next Friday, at the Stoermer¡¯s family in Michigan,¡± Anna


    replied easily. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Alex nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s a promise! Don¡¯t stand me up, or


    I¡¯ll¡­¡± She trailed off when she said that, because she suddenly recalled


    that she couldn¡¯tpete against him.


    She understood after she had watched the video of Storm Terror. Even if there were ten clones of


    herself, she


    still wouldn¡¯t be able to be a match for Alex. Alex nodded his head solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± After they


    went their own ways, Anna and Sky got into the car.


    Anna asked, ¡°Leader Sky, what level do you


    think Alex¡¯s strength is at now? Do you think that he could stand up to Tristan Coleman from Missouri¡¯s


    Coleman family in a fight?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 640

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 640


    Sky looked at her in astonislnnent. He couldn¡¯t hold hisughter as he said, ¡°Do you think so highly of


    Alex


    Rockefeller?¡± Anna frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Sky shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of how I think


    of him, but¡­ There¡¯s just noparison there. Alex¡¯s


    strongest field is not in martial arts, but in medicine. The principle that people have their own


    specialties, you


    should know that.


    However, Tristan Coleman is different. Everyone from Missouri¡¯s Coleman family is a


    martial arts maniac. There is only one focus from their childhood to adulthood, that is the cultivation of


    martial arts. For him to be able to achieve Earth rank before thirty years old, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s already the


    limit


    of a human being.¡±


    ¡°Is Tristan really that great?¡±


    ¡°Three years ago when I fought him, he defeated me in just three moves.¡± Anna¡¯s jaw dropped, her


    face filled with shock. She then muttered to herself, ¡°He really is that good. If


    Zendaya were to marry this guy, her life really wouldn¡¯t in vain after all.¡± As she said that, a fascinated


    look appeared on her face. After a while, she asked again, ¡°Then, what is Alex¡¯s


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    cultivation level for his martial arts now?


    Why can¡¯t I sense anything at all?¡± Sky shook his head as he said, ¡°Most of the martial arts that he


    practices are vastly different than ours. I¡¯ve


    heard that the cultivation technique of inn er force in medical arts is different from the others, and it¡¯s


    slightly


    weaker in fighting. It mainly relies on the inner force to cure diseases whatsoever¡­ If we are talking


    about his


    capability, Advanced-Mystic rank is most likely his limit!


    He shouldn¡¯t be a match for me.¡± Sky was half-right.


    Indeed, Alex¡¯s cultivation technique of martial arts mainly focused on medical arts, but what he


    cultivated was


    not the usual cultivation technique of inner force. It was a more powerful cultivation technique that far


    exceeded them by tens of millions times.


    It was just that an ignoramus like Sky couldn¡¯t see it with his naked eyes. Anna initially thought that


    Alex was really powerful and could evenpete against Tristan. However, after


    listening to Sky¡¯s analysis, the eager me that burned in her heart now slowly calmed down. Although


    Advanced-Mystic rank was just one level different from Earth rank, the difference inbat


    strength was like heaven and earth, with more than a dozen times. ***


    After returning to Maple Vi, Waltz sneaked into Alex¡¯s room. She saw that he was still in the shower,


    but


    there was a divorce certificate lying on the bed. When she opened it to take a look, she immediately felt


    ecstatic. She secretly thought, ¡®Finally, they¡¯re getting divorced!¡¯


    ¡®


    Don¡¯t be sad, Senior. Without Dorothy, Waltz will take good care of you. No one will dare to beat or


    scold


    you anymore. That snobby, arrogant people in the Assex family will definitely regret it all!¡¯


    ¡®Let me soothe your wounded heart tonight.¡¯ Waltz slipped into the bed easily. Thud!


    She threw something out.


    Three minutester, Alex walked out in a pair of shorts to see Waltz on his bed. He was stunned for a


    few


    seconds before he said, ¡°Waltz, the advancement of your martial arts is very slow, even Michelle is


    going to


    surpass you soon. At this rate, you might not have a chance to go up the arena ring in three days.¡±


    Waltz jumped up suddenly. ¡°How is that possible?


    I¡¯m going to reach Intermediate-Mystic rank soon!¡± Alex nced up, then turned away quickly. Oh


    gosh, his eyes!


    He had a breakthrough in achievements for the entire day today. Not only had he lost his virginity and


    done


    the deed, he had also done it twice in a short span of time. Now that he had a taste of what it was like,


    he


    craved for more.


    When he saw the state Waltz was in, he nearly couldn¡¯t hold himself back and hurriedly said, ¡°Good


    luck then, I really was optimistic about you¡­ I just transcended, so I¡¯m going to retreat and iste


    myself for a bit. Bye!¡± As he said that, he rushed out as though there was something hot on his heels.


    He went down into the basement and sat cross-legged, activating the Force. During the battle on


    Willow Lake, he had transcended consecutively, and he leaped through the Advanced


    Foundation Establishment, right into Spirit Transcendence. ording to the inherited instructions from


    his


    ancestor¡¯s The Ultimate Book of Medicine, he had now truly opened the door to cultivation, bing a


    true


    cultivator. ¡®An Earth expert? That was nothing!¡¯


    ¡®Zendaya, I¡¯m going to find you soon. If you¡¯re not willing to marry, no one will be able to force you to do


    so!¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 641

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 641


    The moment Alex activated the Force, the Chi in his body surged and whistled like boiling water. The


    upper


    energy core opened, followed by the middle and the lower energy cores. The three cores were


    connected as


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    one like a constetion of stars. The three flowers of humanity, earth and celestial converged at the


    crown of the head, as the five Chi of his


    heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney returned to his lower energy core.


    This was the state that Alex was in right now. However, there was also a difference. At the same time,


    the Chi in his body continued to condense to remove the impurities within himself, forming


    a more pure energy that he could effortlesslymand.


    It was stored in all the three areas of his energy core, and it could be called spiritual power. After


    reaching Spirit Transcendence, the body could slowly attract the


    essence that drifted between heaven and earth, absorbing it into the body and transforming it into


    energy for


    own¡¯s use. It was especially important to someone who practiced the arts of The Ultimate Book of


    Medicine.


    With spiritual powers, the effect of curing diseases would be better, and the true power of the Force


    could


    really be harvested and disyed. Time passed quickly, and soon, the night passed. Alex was still in


    istion. ***


    George Curtis was very excited. It was because the moment he woke up this morning and checked his


    Twitter, he found that the video he posted had be a hot topic overnight.


    Originally, his click rate was about one million. However, today it had shot up and broken through tens


    of


    millions. The name of Storm Terror had spread across the inte in just a single night. Countless


    people hadmented on the post, some were surprised, some asked the source of the video, some


    doubted its authenticity.


    There were also people who jumped out to agree that the video was real as George


    was not the only one to see the scene of a hundred plus boats moving simultaneously on Willow Lake


    yesterday¡­


    Now, his Twitter post had ranked fifth in the trending search. However, it seemed to be the highest rank


    that


    he could reach.


    The first-ranked topic, which was far ahead of other topics, was about singer Zendaya¡¯s announcement


    of her


    withdrawal from the entertainment industry. That was really a popr topic on the inte right now,


    even its


    search index was dozens of times more than his topic. The second-ranked Twitter topic was about


    Elena Steve¡¯s press conference, which had hitched a ride on


    Zendaya¡¯s poprity.


    The third-ranked topic was about Zendaya¡¯s advertisement for Lush Cosmetics that had just been


    broadcasted


    online yesterday. The advertisement was really good, and it was also equivalent to Zendaya¡¯s final


    work. The


    scenes of hers were extremely beautiful, and a lot of people epted the legitimacy of the product as


    they


    rushed to ask where they could buy the products of Lush Cosmetics.


    George felt that there was still a chance for him to go up to fourth rank, because there wasn¡¯t a lot of


    difference between the fourth and fifth rank. If he could go up another rank and stayed below


    Zendaya¡¯s topic,


    then his Twitter would get even more attention and attract higher traffic.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly saw another post was rising up with a speed like a rocket


    shooting into


    the sky.


    After taking a close look, his face was full of curiosity. ¡°Shocking news! The young master of


    California¡¯s Coleman family has been hit by a strange disease, and has


    taken a liking to eating his own feces! Video attached as evidence!¡± As soon as he saw the title,


    George couldn¡¯t help but click onto the video link.


    As a result, he spat out the


    bread that he had just eaten after the video loaded. It was entirely too revolting. Barf!


    George retched and quickly turned off the video. Although it was disgusting, it didn¡¯t hinder the topic¡¯s


    rising


    momentum.


    When he finally turned back to look after a while, he realized that the particr post had


    surpassed his own, and now his post was fifth-ranked. He nced at the poster¡¯s Twitter ID: it was


    ¡°Please


    Call Me Little Devil¡±. Without a doubt, it was Michelle Yowell. Michelle had already started sses, and


    as the head of the Devil Coven, her


    Twitter naturally had a lot of


    attention. As a matter of fact, the moment sses let out, everyone gathered around her to ask the


    source of


    the video. Michelle gathered all the surprised people in her circle around as she smiled and said, ¡°Do


    you want to know?


    Come, gather round, let me tell you¡­¡± ***


    At the same time, in a ssroom not far away from where Michell was in, Beatrice and a few friends


    were


    discussing Storm Terror. ¡°Is the Storm Terror actually real?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 642

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 642


    ¡°I feel it¡¯s so fake, so he must be fake. Instagram whatsoever is full of these kinds of things nowadays.


    Making special effects like these is easy with just random apps.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was really dark too, and the storm was heavy. You can¡¯t even see his face clearly.¡±


    In fact, the face could still be seen clearly because a sh of lightning happened to strike at that time.


    Beatrice


    had thought for a moment, ¡®How could this Storm Terror look a little like Alex?¡¯


    However, she shook her head in the end. It was impossible for him to be Alex!


    Just at this moment, Wilson Jordan found them. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re also watching this video, Beatrice!¡± Wilson


    had always fancied Beatrice, but she never explicitly


    epted his feelings, and only treated him as a friend.


    So, he had to be persistent to express himself. ¡°I can


    guarantee that this video is absolutely authentic.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s real? How do you know?¡±


    ¡°No way?


    How could a person jump so high up in the air? It¡¯s not like humans are fleas!¡± The few ssmates


    around Beatrice talked over each other. Wilson saw how Beatrice¡¯s eyes lit up at his words. He was


    well aware of the fact that Beatrice was a fan of


    martial arts, and she was particrly interested in such topics. In an instant, he smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°You


    guys probably aren¡¯t aware that there are such people like martial artists and fighters in this world,


    right? Not


    those street martial arts or Taekwondo whatsoever, but the real ancient martial arts. Those who can


    break steel


    with a punch, and break a tree in half with just a single kick¡±


    The ssmates were all surprised. ¡°Really? You¡¯re talking about those martial arts in TV series?¡±


    Wilson snorted softly. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, you guys are just out of touch and not knowledgeable at


    all.¡± However, Beatrice believed his words. She thought of Mask. She had seen the majesty of Mask


    with her own eyes at the time. Just to save her by killing the enemies


    quickly, he must be an amazing martial artist.


    Someone asked, ¡°Do you know any martial artists, Wilson?¡± A triumph look spread on Wilson¡¯s face.


    ¡°Of course I do. However, it¡¯s not like you¡¯d know who he is even


    if I tell you. The real masters are hidden all around the city¡­ Come on out for a bit, Beatrice, I have


    something to tell you.¡±


    After waiting for Beatrice toe out, he said in a secretive voice, ¡°Beatrice, do you want to meet a


    real


    martial artist?¡± Beatrice¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You really know one?¡±


    ¡°In two days, it happens to be on the weekend, there will be a tournament hosted by the Southern


    California


    Business Association in Michigan, where they¡¯ll be using martial arts to determine their business


    territory.


    Those who will bepeting in the arena are all powerful fighters and martial artists, they are even


    more


    powerful and awesome than those you see on TV series!¡± Wilson said. ¡°Can we simply walk into that


    kind of ce?¡± Beatrice asked.


    ¡°Of course not. You need to have an invitation card. However, I have an uncle in Michigan, and he¡¯s


    one of


    the area¡¯s official leaders. Since this tournament is rted to one of his projects, he can send me a few


    invitation cards.¡±


    ¡°Just the two of us?¡±


    If that was the case, Beatrice didn¡¯t really feel like going. Wilson was slightly disappointed, so he said,


    ¡°Of course not. There¡¯s Sam Culver, Hugo Crawley and Quartz


    Massy. You can bring a few people with one invitation card.¡± Beatrice immediately smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll


    go!¡± What would Alex¡¯s reaction be, if he knew that Beatrice was also going to the tournament site?


    At the same time at Assex Vi, ire¡¯s sister and her family hade to see her. This was because


    ire¡¯s


    face had been injured. ¡°Sis, how did this happen? Mom only gave birth to us as her two daughters,


    your appearance is considered as? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the pride of our family. I¡¯ve lost count of the people that had praised your appearance when you were


    young, and now you¡¯ve be like this, disfigured.


    How are you going to leave the house in the future with such a


    face?¡± Adrianna was frowning when she said this, but her eyes were clearly gloating. She had never


    been as beautiful as her elder sister since she was young, and there had always been resentment


    in her heart because of it.


    When ire heard that, she was angry and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that useless trash, Alex


    Rockefeller. He


    went out and provoked some terrible people, they even kidnapped all three of us¡­¡±


    After she had finished her story, she said at the end, ¡°However, that trash now has nothing to do with


    our


    family.


    He has already divorced Dorothy. We finally will have our good and peaceful days back!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve really divorced?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The divorce certificate has also been printed already.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! It will be better to stay further from this kind of useless trash. Just thinking about trash like


    that


    is scary,¡± Adrianna said.


    Then, her eyes sharpened suddenly as she caught sight of a bottle of Lush Cosmetics¡¯ skin care


    product on the shelf. She eximed, ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t that the extremely popr product of Lush


    Cosmetics now?


    Sis, how did you get this in your house? Isn¡¯t it unavable anywhere else? Even those who


    line up for it have gone on to tens of thousands on the waiting list.¡± ire was taken aback with her


    mouth agape for a moment as she was rendered speechless.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 643

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 643


    Upon hearing her sister¡¯s words, ire felt very upset. When she saw her eldest daughter, Dorothy,


    come


    back with the divorce certificate in her hands yesterday, she felt ted and jumped in joy. However, not


    long


    after, she saw Lush Cosmetics¡¯ advertisement. Initially, she didn¡¯t feel much about it. ¡®Isn¡¯t it just a


    cosmetic product? What¡¯s so great about it, there are all kinds of cosmetic products in the world.


    Even if they could film a better advertisement and invite a more renowned celebrity for the


    endorsement, that¡¯s


    only because of investing much money in it. Tons of products had lots of money spent in the early


    stages, and


    didn¡¯t they also end in a dismal state at the end?¡¯ Therefore, she thought, ¡®That silly hag, Brittany, she¡¯s


    just daydreaming. She even wants to use three months


    to destroy Rockefeller Group, but that¡¯s a bigpany with a market value of three hundred billion


    dors.


    What a load of hot air!¡¯ Moreover, she secretly rejoiced in the fact that after the divorce, that trashy Alex


    would no longer rely on her


    family. When they went bankruptter and were poor enough to sleep rough on the streets, that


    wouldn¡¯t have


    anything to do with them. On the other hand, she could find an ideal husband for Dorothy.


    With Dorothy¡¯s title as the CEO of Assex Constructions and her perfectly beautiful face, ire would


    definitely be able to find a perfect son-inw for her. However¡­


    She was a little worried about her personal gains and losses right now. In her heart, she thought, ¡®That


    trashy Alex, he couldn¡¯t possibly have experienced a turn of fortune, right?¡¯


    However, out loud, she said, ¡°Oh, Lush Cosmetics?


    It¡¯s not anything great at all. My friend gave it to me


    some time ago, but l didn¡¯t see anything special about it. So, I just put it there since I didn¡¯t feel like


    using it.¡± Adrianna jumped up immediately and rushed over to pick up the bottle of Lust Cosmetics


    product After


    opening it for a look, it was indeed untouched.


    She smiled as she said, ¡°Sis, since you don¡¯t want to use it,


    then give it to me. Anyway, your family is rich now, even Dorothy has the entire Assex Constructions in


    her


    hands, that¡¯s great!¡± ire was a bit reluctant to give it to her, but she had already spoken her words


    and she couldn¡¯t take back her


    words.


    So, she said, ¡°Take it, take it. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s worth a lot of money anyway.¡± Sharpay, who was standing


    aside, said, ¡°Auntie really is rich and powerful now. Even your aura seems


    different, and there¡¯s overbearing aura spilling over. Even this Lush Cosmetics Cream that costs


    280,000


    dors is not valuable.¡±


    ¡°How much did you say this bottle costs?!¡±


    ire¡¯s eyes widened, and she almost jumped out from her seat. Her mind was buzzing from the


    information, and it almost couldn¡¯t process what she had just heard. Sharpay repeated, ¡°280,000


    dors.¡± ire¡¯s face paled as she gnawed on her lips. Although she was astonished, she was


    extremely reluctant to


    admit to any mistake, so she forced a pretentious smile on her face.


    ¡°Where did you hear these rumors? It


    must be a gimmick by the manufacturers. If it¡¯s really that expensive, only idiots would go and buy it!¡±


    Adrianna rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Sis, since you already said you¡¯ll give it to me, don¡¯t go asking for it


    back


    now.¡± ire waved her hand. ¡°Do I look like that sort of petty person?


    But is it really worth 280,000 dors?¡± Sharpay said, ¡°Yes! You can¡¯t get this anywhere right now, and


    only our salon is selling it right now, with a


    fixed price of 280,000 dors. Furthermore, you must have a membership card to be eligible to use it.¡±


    ¡°Your salon?¡± ire was surprised. Adrianna smiled. ¡°Sis, you probably don¡¯t know this, but our


    Sharpay is now working at City Salon. It¡¯s a


    high-end ce, and people who go there are super rich women. If you know any one of them, you


    might have


    a chance to get to know Mr. Perfect whatsoever from them!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there only women going to the salon?¡±


    ¡°Social circles are different, they¡¯d obviously also know men!¡± ire was a little speechless, but then


    she kept thinking about the matter of Lush Cosmetics in her heart and


    continued to ask Sharpay more about some things.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Sharpay answered her questions, her eyes nearly


    popped out of her head. There was another product from Lush Cosmetics, its price was even more


    expensive than the Lush Cosmetics


    Cream. One bottle was sold for 380,000 dors. She eximed in shock, ¡°Has she gone crazy from all


    the thinking she¡¯s done? 380,000 dors for one


    bottle of freckle cream, who in the world would buy it?¡±


    Sharpay shook her head. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t know about that? Those are really people who buy the


    products, and they are rich people. Lush Cosmetics is walking the premier, luxury route, and they¡¯re not


    producing


    products that can be afforded by the


    ordinary masses. Justpare it to buying a car. You could buy one for two hundred thousand dors,


    but


    why would anyone spend millions or tens of millions to buy a luxury car?¡±


    ¡°The Lush e Cream can remove the spots on your face in three days, and there are no side


    effects.¡±


    ¡°If you were to have a surgery done, not only will it be expensive, but it will also be dangerous. Which


    one do


    you think the people would choose?¡±


    ¡°Those standing in line to buy the products don¡¯t want much.¡±


    ¡°The salon¡¯s membership card ie alone has exceeded 500 million dors these recent days¡­ I


    heard that


    the salon¡¯s owner is actually a man, and he¡¯s not really old. I also heard he¡¯s a highly eligible bachelor.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 644

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 644


    ire had stopped listening to Sharpay halfway, and was calcting in her mind instead. Brittany and


    Alex, both the mother and the son, were the bosses of Lush Cosmetics behind the scene. How


    much money could they earn from it? Just from a rough estimation, even if they could only get half of


    the


    money, it would be a few hundred million dors!


    ¡®Then¡­ Was getting Dorothy to divorce that trash a mistake?¡¯


    ¡®He said that he could make Dorothy to be the richest woman in California, could it be true?¡¯


    When she thought of this, she was on pins and needles. At this moment, Sharpay received a phone


    call from


    her manager. She picked it up immediately. ¡°Manager, is anything wrong?


    I¡¯m on evening shift today.¡± The other side said, ¡°Sharpay, the CEO is going toe over and meet


    everyone today. Hurry ande over. Our hands are full with so many people applying for


    membership cards in the salon right now. Come and help


    us out.¡±


    ¡°The CEO ising? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll head over immediately.¡± Once she hung up the call, she was


    extremely excited and immediately took out her makeup mirror from her


    bag.


    She started putting her makeup in front of the mirror as she said, ¡°Mom, I need to head to the club? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    immediately. Our CEO ising over.¡± Adrianna¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is that highly eligible bachelor you just


    mentioned? Then, you better hurry up and go. Oh, Sharpay, you¡¯re also a beauty, so remember to


    seize the chance. Who knows, your boss may have eyes


    for you at first nce?


    When the timees, we could also live in a big vi like this, no, an even better vi


    than this! Sharpay, good luck! You can do it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Having said that, Sharpay rushed out to City Salon. ***


    At the same time, Alex was just about to leave his house and head to City Salon. He hadpletely


    consolidated his transcended powers and his Chi had been transformed into spiritual


    powers.


    With that, his temperament had also had an obvious change. He looked handsome and had an


    imposing appearance, with an otherworldly scent. ¡°Bro, when are youing over? I¡¯ve already


    notified the people in City Salon, and I also want you to meet


    the employees and say hello by the way.


    This is to keep everyone from guessing secretly whether the boss is


    a bad person,¡± Hailey said. Alex couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not a


    bad person.¡±


    ¡°What if I am a bad person?¡± Hailey said. ¡°Which part of you is bad?¡±


    Alex asked. Hailey smiled and stopped talking. After a pause, she then said, ¡°Hurry ande here,


    you are the main boss


    of the salon. I¡¯m not going to be your scapegoat¡­ Now that Zendaya¡¯s advertisement has been


    broadcasted, a lot of rich and powerful people havee to buy our products. The pressure is all on


    me, I can¡¯t take it any


    longer! I need a man like you to rely on!¡± Alex smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ming right away.¡± Then, he realized that the car at home had been taken. Oh well, he might as


    well just run there then!


    It was a good timing, he had wanted to test out his strength after the transcendence of his cultivation


    after all. ***


    At two in the afternoon, Alex arrived at City Salon. He found that in the luxurious and splendid lobby,


    there were no less than hundreds of girls standing neatly in


    a line.


    All of them had pretty eyes and wless skin, and they were all beautiful. And then, he spotted Sharpay


    among the crowd. At the same time, Sharpay also caught sight of him. She was dumbfounded as she


    thought, ¡®What is this guy doing here? Could it be that he found out I¡¯m


    working here, and he¡¯s here to beg me to let him remarry Dorothy?¡¯ She wanted to pretend that she


    didn¡¯t see him, but Alex kept his eyes on her.


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Furthermore, she was afraid that everyone around her would


    misunderstand!


    What if the CEO arrived at this time? She would be out of a job immediately!


    So, she hurriedly ran over to him, pushing him towards the outside.


    ¡°What are you doing here, you kept man?


    This is not a ce where someone like you cane in simply. Hurry and get out! Get out! Get the hell


    out


    of here! Don¡¯t hinder me, otherwise I¡¯ll get security guards to throw you out!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 645

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 645


    Alex was beyond surprised. Never did he expect that Sharpay woulde and work at his salon,


    because he


    wasn¡¯t very familiar with this cousin of Dorothy¡¯s to begin with. There were more than a hundred girls in


    front


    of him and he didn¡¯t recognize her at first. However, now that she had run out and pushed him like this,


    he could confirm that it was indeed her.


    He took two steps back before he stopped in his tracks. He fixed himself on the spot like an immovable


    rock. Sharpay was just a normal girl, how could she move him?


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to look for you,¡± Alex said indifferently. Sharpay gritted her teeth and said fiercely, ¡°If you


    didn¡¯te to look for me, then who else could you be


    looking for?


    Who else would you know in this ce? I know that you¡¯ve divorced Dorothy, so you don¡¯t


    have a job and nothing to eat, so you want to beg me for intercession and help you get back with her,


    right?


    Sorry, I can¡¯t help you there!¡± Everyone was watching Alex and Sharpay at this moment, and the


    reception manager started to frown.


    The CEO wasing soon, and everyone had lined up in preparation to wee him but now


    Sharpay


    actually got into a fight with a man. If the CEO were to see such a scene, what would he think?


    Wouldn¡¯t she


    be used of being ipetent and unable to manage the salon well at this rate?


    She hurriedly rushed forward and said fiercely, ¡°Sharpay, what are you doing?¡±


    Sharpay wanted to scold Alex so badly in her heart, and even wished dearly to stab him to death with a


    knife. She hurriedly said, ¡°Manager, this guy is a rascal. I have nothing to do with him at all. Hurry and


    call security


    guards to throw him out. Otherwise, the CEO will me us when heester.¡± The female manager


    heard her words, and felt that it was reasonable.


    Just as she was about to call for security guards, she raised her head and studied Alex¡¯s face closely.


    In an


    instant, her heart raced wildly as if it was going to jump out of her chest. They were done for. Wasn¡¯t


    this the CEO?


    She was almost frightened to death. The female manager turned out to be Cathy, who had transferred


    over from Belle Blossom by Hailey. Back then, Betty Dawson, Ted Summer¡¯s wife, tried to make things


    difficult for Belle Blossom, and Cathay


    had knelt on the ground for an hour. It was Alex who had swooped in and resolved the entire matter, of


    course, Cathy could recognize Alex.


    It was just that she couldn¡¯t see properly because Sharpay had blocked her line of sight just now. At


    this moment, she immediately raised her hand and delivered a hard p on Sharpay¡¯s face. Smack!


    The sound was crisp, clear and loud. There was a red handprint on Sharpay¡¯s face, she yelled out of


    shock, ¡°Why did you hit me, Manager?!¡±


    However, Cathy ignored her. She turned and bowed to Alex instead and said, ¡°I¡¯m so very sorry, dear


    CEO. I didn¡¯t manage the employees under me properly, please punish me!¡± Sharpay was stunned in


    that instant, with her mouth agape as if two chicken eggs could be fitted inside it. ¡°W-What did you call


    him, Manager?¡± Sharpay¡¯s face was full of shock as she looked at Alex. Cathy was angry as she said,


    ¡°Have your eyes gone blind?


    He¡¯s the CEO of our City Salon! I thought that


    your work attitude was serious and you were quite thoughtful before this, Sharpay Bemy, but now I


    understand that you¡¯ve been putting up a pretense. How dare you scold our CEO?! You¡¯re fired!


    Security, get


    her out of here.¡±


    The security guards quickly came over. They pulled Sharpay away and dragged her outside the salon.


    Alex finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Cathay immediately replied, ¡°If you have any


    instructions, dear CEO, I will carry them out immediately.¡± Alex pointed at Sharpay.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush to fire her just yet, there¡¯s just been a little misunderstanding


    between us. Security, bring her down there. I¡¯ll talk to her alone.¡±


    In any case, Sharpay was still Dorothy¡¯s cousin.


    He had just done that with Dorothy, and he didn¡¯t want to go too far. Otherwise, she would definitely talk


    nonsense on ire¡¯s side when she went backter. More importantly, he didn¡¯t want this identity of his


    to be


    known by ire.


    Otherwise, she woulde up with ridiculous ideas about some joint property between


    husband and wife and whatnot. Sharpay was taken to a corner and not let out.


    Her eyes were now on Alex helplessly, and her mind felt like it had melted into a puddle. She was in


    shock, and felt the entire situation to be inconceivable.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 646

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 646


    Cathy immediately gathered the hundred women and bowed to Alex together. ¡°Wee, dear CEO.


    Thank


    you for dropping by for the inspection.¡± Alex felt slightly ufortable facing so many women at once.


    More importantly, most of them had fiery


    gazes that were filled with aggressiveness as if they were going to eat him alive. He felt a sense of


    entering a


    kingdom of women.


    He nodded gently and put on a serious expression. ¡°Hello everyone!¡±


    In just a few moments, Hailey came over as well. She was familiar with such environments, hence she


    smiled as she introduced him. ¡°Sisters, weren¡¯t all of you


    discussing secretly who your boss is?


    I¡¯ve asked him to drop by to see all of you. How is it, isn¡¯t he just


    handsome?¡± With this, a loud cheer sounded. ¡°Handsome!¡± Hailey ced her hand behind her ear. ¡°I


    can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Alex felt his face burning up, so he quickly signalled Hailey so she would let him


    take a break


    Hailey smiled as she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let our CEO, Mr. Rockefeller take the stage now. Let¡¯s give him a


    round of apuse!¡±


    Another round of loud pping filled the salon. In fact, Alex didn¡¯t prepare any speech before arrival. At


    the time, he could only think of a few sentences in


    his head. He said, ¡°Hey sisters¡­¡± Once he started speaking, a few snickers came within the crowd.


    ¡°Although City Salon is a business under my name, I won¡¯t being here often. Please don¡¯t be


    afraid of me,


    there¡¯s really no reason to! I¡¯d just like to say one thing. Once you join City Salon, you are the people of


    City


    Salon and also the sisters of me, Alex Rockefeller. I swear that I will reward all of you well!¡±


    ¡°I n to take ten percent of our profit for every season and give it to you guys as a seasonal bonus!¡±


    p! p! p!


    Countless apuse echoed through the salon. No matter how good one¡¯s speech was, actual benefits


    were much more effective in winning people¡¯s hearts.


    Moreover, ten percent of City Salon¡¯s profit would be a very shocking number. Then, Hailey spoke up


    again, ¡°City Salon will expand its business, we¡¯re thinking of opening branches as well. Moreover, Lush


    Cosmetics will being out with another new product soon, that¡¯s the Lush Scar Removal


    Cream.


    Mr. Rockefeller was the one who invented this product, it¡¯s effect exceeds all our expectations! It will


    most definitely be another hot item.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Mr. Rockefeller invented it?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Lush Cosmetics is also one of Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s businesses too?¡± someone


    immediately


    eximed.


    Hailey smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Rockefeller is the main boss of Lush Cosmetics behind the scene.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone was so shocked that they froze in ce, especially Sharpay, as if she had


    just


    heard the world¡¯s most ridiculous myth. Yet the harsh truth was right in front of her eyes. This man,


    whom she used to think as a useless trash, actually had a worth of tens of billions dors. Half an


    hourter, the meet-and- greet had ended. Alex let Hailey to tend to her work first and walked toward


    Sharpay. After having sexual intercourse with Dorothy, he had a change in his mindset. With his status


    and power now, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to someone insignificant like Sharpay anymore. Even if


    she were to insult him or


    make fun of him, he wouldn¡¯t be affected at all. ¡®I¡¯m the only one who can decide on who I am, not you.¡¯


    ¡°Sharpay, I really didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be working here,¡± Alex said calmly. ¡°Rock¡­ Mr. Rockefeller,


    sorry!¡±


    Sharpay decided to submit to him in the end. She was no fool, Alex was


    obviously no longer some useless trash. If she were to choose to go against him, she would truly be an


    idiot. She knew that the most important thing she had to do now was get on his good side. ¡°Can you


    not fire me?


    I¡­ I really like this job.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, she felt that her aunt ire was surely a fool. ¡®She actually forced Alex to get a divorce


    with


    her daughter? She would definitely regret her decisionter on! Since Dorothy divorced him, that¡¯s


    great. I


    look really good too, I might have a chance with him!¡¯ Alex said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else to


    know about my identity, especially ire Bardot and the others. Can you keep a secret.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 647

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 647


    ¡°Yes, yes! Of course I can!¡± Sharpay nodded profusely. After that, she made a decision in her mind.


    From


    now on, she would have to suck up to him no matter what. Not only was he not a useless trash, but he


    was also


    secretly a billionaire. Setting City Salon aside, the fame of Lush Cosmetics was great enough to show


    that he could have boundless


    achievements in the future.


    ording to the trend now, Alex would defeat Rockefeller Group sooner orter. When the time came,


    he


    would easily be the richest man in California, or even the entire America. Sharpay knew that she


    had to do everything she could to seduce him. Thud!


    Sharpay suddenly knelt before Alex, hugging his thighs and her entire body had clung to his body


    above. Her


    voice seemed sickeningly sweet as she begged.


    ¡°Alex. No, I mean, Mr. Rockefeller. Daddy Rockefeller, I¡¯m


    sorry, I admit that I was wrong to insult you back then. Please forgive me! My family was misled by that


    snobbish ire¡¯s words. She would badmouth you every time she came to our ce or whenever she


    facetimed my mom!


    So¡­¡± Alex stared at her current look, a bit speechless. However, he was slightly swayed. He said,


    ¡°What did ire say about me?¡± Sharpay replied, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t dare to say.¡± Alex huffed. ¡°I¡¯m giving you


    permission to do so.¡±


    Sharpay couldn¡¯t help but say nervously, ¡°She said that you¡¯re just a useless trash, you couldn¡¯t earn a


    single


    penny for the family and you weren¡¯t any better than their dog¡­ S-she would intentionally ask you to


    do


    housework and often mess around behind you back.


    Sometimes, she would spit into your rice too.¡± Upon listening to this, Alex¡¯s expression darkened. This


    mother-inw really was something!


    Well, it could be considered as fighting fire with fire because Alex also used to spit in her rice. ¡°Alright,


    get up then!¡± Alex said. Their positions were so awkward that people would misunderstand if they


    were to see them. ¡°Alright.


    So, you are not going to fire me, Daddy Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°Are you insane? Call me Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Rockefeller.¡± Sharpay stood up and suddenly a whim struck her. She pretended that her legs


    felt


    numb and lost her bnce, aiming her face towards Alex¡¯s crotch.


    To her demise, Alex dodged her immediately and said in a cold tone, ¡°Sharpay, keep those little


    fantasies to


    yourself. I¡¯m not interested in you. Remember to keep your promise, or else I will ruin your life and


    corner


    your whole family. I can do that with just one order, you know? Just work hard for me and I will ensure


    your


    wealth for the sake of your cousin.¡± Sharpay had almost fallen t on her face. She quickly crawled


    back up to her feet and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Rockefeller.


    I will definitely work hard.¡±


    After dealing with Sharpay, Alex headed to the CEO office to meet up with Hailey. She was busy writing


    reports on herptop. Seeing Alex, she waved to him to have hime over. She


    pointed towards the report as she said, ¡°Hey bro, this is the recent sales of Lush Cosmetics in both City


    Salon


    and Belle Blossom.


    I¡¯ll have to admit, your mom is a business genius! When she sent me the quotation of the


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    products, I couldn¡¯t believe it too! Like, who in their right mind would buy such expensive skin care


    products. But the fact clearly shows that your mom was right.¡± Alex had studied business management


    back in university, hence he was able to understand the report with


    ease.


    He was shocked. ¡°How did we earn this much?¡± Hailey smiled. ¡°Just look at the price per product. A


    bottle of Lush e Cream costs 380,000 dors, whereas a bottle of Lush Cosmetics Cream costs


    280,000 dors.¡±


    ¡°Well sh*t, are you guys robbing people?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 648

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 648


    ¡®Isn¡¯t the cost just very low?¡¯ Hailey said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know women. Tell me, what¡¯s the most


    important thing to rich women? The


    aging of their beauty, who in this world wouldn¡¯t spend extra care of their looks? Only beauty could hold


    men¡¯s hearts. Otherwise, rich men would be prone to external temptations, far exceeding those


    average family


    men. Once their wives start to age, who wouldn¡¯t cheat on them outside?¡± Alex lowered his head and


    looked at Hailey for several seconds.


    However, he felt as if he was looking at an awe-inspiring view from a high ce, he saw something that


    he


    shouldn¡¯t have seen. Hailey even caught him red handed and asked, ¡°Do you like what you see?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb! Look at you, even a serious man like you could be tempted by a woman like me.


    Wouldn¡¯t


    it be worse with those charming and youngdies then?¡±


    Hailey adjusted her cor and continued, ¡°Therefore, the sess of Lush Cosmetics is solely based on


    the


    effectiveness of the products. Your products are just so good that they could outshine every other


    cosmetic


    product out there. Naturally many still want to buy them¡­ The only problem for now is the increased


    production.


    Both salons have more than ten thousand pre-orders in total. They are still increasing too, there


    are way too many people who pre-ordered our cosmetics online.¡± Alex said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over to


    Michigan tomorrow and see if I can solve this problem. But I¡¯ve heard


    from my mom, she wanted to apply hunger marketing for our products.¡±


    Hailey blinked a few times and nodded.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll listen to your mom¡¯s advice. Oh my, I admire your mom


    so much! I¡¯ve been in this business and working hard for three years, yet I couldn¡¯t even earn nearly as


    much


    as what your mom earns in a week Bro, I¡¯m just so lucky to have met you!¡± Such words were probably


    more suitable to be said in between lovers.


    He smiled as he said, ¡°If Charles were to hear that, you won¡¯t hear the end of it.¡± Hailey smiled back.


    ¡°So what if he hears it? I¡¯ll just tell him I want my brother instead of my husband.¡± Alex was flustered


    from her teasing. Suddenly, quick knocking could be heard on the door. Alex stepped away from Hailey


    and said, ¡°Come in.¡± The person who knocked was Sharpay. Alex frowned. He knew that this woman


    was a gold-digger.


    She was scammed of two million dors because


    of thisst time. ¡®Now that she knows I¡¯m the owner of City Salon, could it be that she has something in


    mind in order to get


    closer to me?¡¯ ¡°Sharpay, what do you want?¡± He seemed slightly pissed off. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, Miss


    Lawson, something terrible happened. Someone just came barging in, Manager Rose


    was beaten up too!¡±


    Sharpay said in a rush. ¡°What?¡± Alex¡¯s heart jolted, he didn¡¯t expect that it was actually something


    serious.


    Paying closer attention, he realized that a loud fighting sound wasing from the entrance. He could


    only me that the salon was just too big, the distance between the office and the entrance was too


    far. Plus the door was closed, so he wasn¡¯t able to hear themotion immediately. Soon after, the


    three of them rushed over to the entrance.


    They could hear a man yelling smugly halfway


    toward the entrance. ¡°F*ck! I tried being nice, yet you people all didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Everyone of


    you is a b*tch, do you have


    a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your boss? Call your boss out right now! If he doesn¡¯te out, I¡¯ll have my men tear down


    your


    salon. Do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡± Alex¡¯s cold voice came from the corridor. He noticed that a few bodyguards were lying on the ground,


    some women were sitting on the floor too. They


    were obviously beaten up by someone. There were about a dozen thuggish men standing in the lobby.


    There


    was also a calm looking man in a suit sitting on the sofa and watching the scene being unfolded. A


    blonde young man in the group stared at Alex who just came over.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the boss? Alright, we¡¯re


    from Thousand Miles Conglomerate! We¡¯re here today to have you join us. The membership fee is


    three


    hundred million dors per year. Got it?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 649

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 649


    ¡°What? Three hundred million dors per year? You might as well rob us clean!¡± Hailey yelled in shock.


    Before Lush Cosmetics became popr, the entire City Salon was worth three hundred million dors.


    This


    would mean that Thousand Miles Conglomerate wanted to snatch away a building of City Salon per


    year. The blonde young man looked at Hailey, a dash of lust flickered in his eyes. He said frivolously,


    ¡°Hey beauty, I heard you guys have earned five hundred million dors worth of membership fee within


    a week. So how is


    three hundred million dors too much?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°If you do pay up, we from Thousand Miles Conglomerate will protect you in the future, and you will be


    able


    to earn money in peace.


    If you have any problems around the area, just give us a call. Our members of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate wille to your aids right away.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, if you don¡¯t pay up, that would mean you¡¯d be going up against us, bing our


    enemies. It¡¯d be hard to say if you can keep doing your business here then.¡±


    After the man said this, everyone else except Alex were terrified. After all, Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate was way too pressuring. More importantly, Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate had recently taken over Valtameri Co. as well. They had the absolute power in the entire


    underworld of California.


    Who in the world would dare to defy them?


    Sharpay was so scared that her legs started trembling. Alex stared at the blonde young man and said,


    ¡°Why do I not know that Thousand Miles Conglomerate was


    involved in such businesses?¡± The blonde young man yelled, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why do we


    need to tell you what business


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate is involved in? Just hurry and pay up!


    Or else¡­ Look over there, that¡¯s Wolf


    over there. He¡¯s the nephew of Lord Lex from Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Have I made it any


    clearer


    now?¡± Hailey started panicking. She pulled Alex aside and whispered, ¡°We can¡¯t defy Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. ording to our


    current rate of profits, why don¡¯t we just pay them the three hundred million dors?


    It¡¯d be nice to have


    protection from Thousand Miles too.¡± Alex didn¡¯t respond but he continued to stare at the cocky blonde


    young man. Suddenly, he pped the man


    across the face. Smack!


    Like an explosion, the blonde young man¡¯s teeth were pped out of his mouth, his whole body was


    sent


    flying.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Many women started screaming as they were surprised by Alex¡¯s sudden action. After all, that


    was a member


    of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Once he hit the man, wouldn¡¯t that mean they would be digging their


    own


    graves?


    Wolf immediately jumped up from the sofa and yelled, ¡°You motherf*cker! How dare you p my man?


    Beat


    him up, guys!¡±


    Ten or so people rushed over to Alex. The women started screaming again. Sharpay ran behind the


    crowd as well as she was scared that she might


    get beaten up as well.


    However, what happened next made everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They only saw Alex didn¡¯t seem to be


    using much energy.


    He just stood there and took all of the ten or so


    members of Thousand Miles Conglomerate down with just a few punches. All of their limbs were


    broken, they


    couldn¡¯t crawl back up to their feet. ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller could actually fight this well? He¡¯s so cool!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to be your girlfriend, Mr. Rockefeller!¡± Many women at the salon watched as they shed their


    beautiful eyes, their hearts pounded with excitement. Sharpay, especially, covered her mouth with her


    hand. She was this close to spreading her legs for him. She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®So he¡¯s actually


    this powerful. Not only is he rich, but he¡¯s handsome too! Why


    didn¡¯t I notice this before?¡¯


    At this very moment, Alex¡¯s image in her mind was going through an extreme change. The more


    insignificant he was back then, the more powerful he seemed now. Wolf knew that something was


    wrong. He knew that he was up against a martial artist, hence he immediately said in a fierce tone,


    ¡°Hey punk! How


    dare you defy our Thousand Miles Conglomerate? Just you wait, I¡¯ll have three thousand of my men to


    take


    down your salon!¡±


    He then made a run for it, leaving his men behind.


    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Alex took a step forward and appeared right behind Wolf. He then grabbed


    Wolf¡¯s hair from behind, dragging


    him back inside.


    After being thrown to the ground with a loud thud, Wolf¡¯s arm was broken right away. Alex couldn¡¯t care


    less about his cries. So, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to call over your three thousand


    men from Thousand Miles Conglomerate over. If you fail to do so, you can drown yourself in a river.¡±


    Wolf stared at Alex in sheer horror.


    How could he have the ability to call three thousand men over?


    Moreover, Thousand Miles Conglomerate might be a big organization, but most of them were serious


    businessmen. How could he possibly find that many underlings

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 650

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 650


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t call them? Do you want me to call them over for you?¡± Alex said as he pulled his phone


    out


    of his pocket. Meanwhile, Hailey grabbed his hand gently. ¡°Bro, we really shouldn¡¯t go up against


    Thousand Miles


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Conglomerate. If you were to beat up Lord Lex¡¯s nephew, wouldn¡¯t it be a real messter?¡± Alex


    lightly huffed. ¡°Even if Lord Lex were toe over, he would have to bow down to me!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Everyone gasped in astonishment. ¡®Isn¡¯t he bluffing a little too much?¡¯ Alex immediately called Lord


    Lex. ¡°Lord Lex, your nephew is with me. He wanted my City Salon to join you


    guys and pay a membership fee of three hundred million dors per year. If we don¡¯t pay up, he said


    that he


    would have three thousand of your men take down our little salon.


    I¡¯m just so scared, you have toe up


    with something, I¡¯ll wait over the phone.¡± Lord Lex was surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t have a nephew though!¡± Alex


    asked, ¡°Could he be a love child then?¡± Lord Lex froze and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I¡¯ll be


    there right away.¡± Alex replied, ¡°Remember to bring more of your men, he did say he wanted to bring


    three thousand of them


    after all.¡± ***


    Alex had his reason to call Lord Lex to bring his men over to the salon, it was a deliberate show or


    strength


    as a warning, to prevent any other foolsing over to try and scam money out of them again. Twenty


    minutester, a shocking sight could be seen outside the salon. A huge fleet of hundreds of cars roared


    as they rushed over, filling up therge za in front of the salon.


    Dozens of the car owners couldn¡¯t find a ce to park, so they decided to park their cars at the


    roadside. Hundreds of men nervously rushed toward the salon. Those car owners who were stuck in


    traffic didn¡¯t even


    dare to get mad after seeing such a magnificent scene.


    Passers-by immediately backed away out of shock. Many took out their phones to take photos, some


    even


    called the officials to deal with this. The people inside City Salon were shocked to see such a scene. All


    of them were trembling profusely, they


    were worried that City Salon woulde to an end this very day.


    Arge group of people walked in with grandiosity. However, as soon as they reached the salon¡¯s


    entrance, they lined up neatly in two rows. Lord Lex rushed over anxiously as well. He bowed to Alex


    as soon as he saw him. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller¡­¡± Thud!


    Sharpay fell to the ground, staring in disbelief. Hailey, on the other hand, had her beautiful eyes fixated


    on him as well, visibly surprised. She had met Waltz


    before, but she didn¡¯t know anything about her true identity.


    Seeing Lord Lex bowing humbly to curry favor with Alex, she was truly appalled as she felt it was


    extremely


    outrageous¡­ Alex¡¯s power had unfathomable depths. ¡°Lord Lex, take a look and see for yourself. Is he


    your nephew?¡± Alex said as he pointed toward Wolf. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I don¡¯t have to. I am an orphan,


    so I wouldn¡¯t have any siblings, let alone nephews. Guys,


    take him away and drown him.¡±


    Lord Lex quickly ordered a few underlings of Thousand Miles Conglomerate to take Wolf away. Wolf


    was so horrified that he was about to wet his pants. He couldn¡¯t believe that the boss of City Salon


    would


    have such great power within the area. He was able to call hundreds of Thousand Miles Conglomerate


    members over with just a phone call and even had Lord Lex apologize to him in person.


    He screamed, ¡°Lord Lex! Lord Lex, please spare me! I¡¯m Janice¡¯s son! Janice is my mother! Please,


    please let


    me go!¡± Lex¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°Janice¡¯s son? Take him away and break all of his limbs first,


    then we¡¯ll


    drown him!¡±


    After Wolf was taken away, Lex bowed to Alex again. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Rockefeller. This is my fault, you¡¯re


    free


    to punish me however you like!¡± The eyes of the women at the scene nearly had their eyes popped out


    of their head. On the other hand, the remaining group of thugs could sense that death was near.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 651

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 651


    Alex lifted his arm gently. With this, Lord Lex straightened up after being lifted by an unknown force.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Janice? This guy can¡¯t be your love child, right?¡± Alex seemed puzzled as he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the


    case, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to spare his life.¡±


    Lord Lex immediately shook his head.


    ¡°No, no. Janice was just a nanny of mine.¡± With that, Lord Lex then noticed that Alex¡¯s gaze glistened


    with sparkle, with a look of trying to get to the


    bottom of the matter. He smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be honest with you, Mr. Rockefeller. I did have a


    history with Janice for a period of time, but this woman was a sl*t, she had other guys and¡­¡±


    Lord Lex let his words trail off, unable to finish his sentence.


    Alex smiled and did not ask further. Instead, he pointed at the people on the ground. ¡°Are they also


    members


    of Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡±


    Lord Lex replied, ¡°No, we Thousand Miles Conglomerate would never do such vile things. Or else, the


    officials would have arrested us ages ago!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Take them away then. Since they¡¯re just posing to be your people, I¡¯ll let you deal with


    them.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lord Lex immediately ordered his men to take them away.


    As for how Lord Lex would deal with them, Alex didn¡¯t deign to ask. They would probably end up just


    like Wolf too. However, people like them deserved to die.


    They were


    extremely greedy for having the guts toe to such a huge establishment like City Salon and


    demanded for


    three hundred million dors. Alex figured that they would¡¯ve done the same to many others as well.


    Who


    knew how many were forced to an edge, resulting in the fate of being destitute and homeless. Hence,


    even if those people were dead, they deserved it.


    It was just enforcement of justice in ce of God. At that moment, Hailey was already stunned. Her


    beautiful eyes widened and kept winking, as if she were


    hoping to find out some secrets on the faces of the two men. ¡°Hailey, let me introduce you. This is Lex


    Gunther from Thousand Miles Conglomerate.¡±


    Alex pulled her


    over and introduced him. He then introduced Lord Lex to Hailey, and said, ¡°Lord Lex, This is my


    godsister, Hailey Lawson, who is also the owner of Belle Blossom.¡±


    Lex smiled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Lawson.¡± He even shook Hailey¡¯s hand, which


    surprised Hailey even more. Just then, some officials arrived at the salon, led by the captain of the


    Ministry of Crime in California, Tony


    Lee.


    Tony was well acquainted with Alex, he knew Alex¡¯s identity in Divine Constabry as well. He had


    received a report that hundreds of Thousand Miles Conglomerate members had gathered here at City


    Salon, and all of them were skilled martial artists. He was worried that some gang fights might happen,


    resulting inrge-scale casualties. Hence, he had brought his team over for investigation.


    If something like


    that were to really happen in broad daylight, the impact would be great. Not only would it affect


    California¡¯s


    reputation, but it would affect the careers of many other powerful figures as well.


    However, he froze as soon as he entered the salon. Tony said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, Lord Lex, you guys


    are¡­


    What are you trying to do with so many men?


    I have a weak heart, so please don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    Lexughed. ¡°Look at you, you scaredy-cat. How are you going to protectw-abiding, good citizens


    like


    us?¡± Meanwhile, Alex said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Captain Lee. Nothing really, that¡¯s it. I just took over City Salon


    today, so my friends from Thousand Miles Conglomerate came to support and congratte me.¡±


    Tony was a bit puzzled. ¡°This ce, it seems to be an establishment for females, right?¡±


    Lord Lex replied, ¡°That¡¯s why I ordered them to wait outside! What is it? Can¡¯t my men stand there for a


    while?¡±


    Tony smiled bitterly. ¡°Lord Lex, there¡¯s just too many of them! That won¡¯t be good. Look, you¡¯ve caused


    a


    traffic jam just bying here.


    Why don¡¯t you have them leave, please?¡±


    Lord Lex replied, ¡°You can have the traffic police to fine me for this. I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Tony fell speechless. In the end, Alex spoke up, ¡°Alright, alright. Lord Lex, you should have your men


    leave.


    If you let them stay, you¡¯d scare my customers too.¡±


    Lord Lex immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now. From now on, I¡¯ll make sure to protect both City


    Salon


    and Belle Blossom. I promise you that no one woulde looking for trouble again.¡± With this, he


    ordered hundreds of men to leave the salon immediately.


    ***


    Hailey pushed Alex to the sofa in the CEO¡¯s office. Alex looked at her nervously, thinking that she was


    about to eat him up. However, she put her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Bro, how many more surprises


    do you have for me?


    You¡¯re like a treasure chest, you know?


    It¡¯s like I keep finding more and more treasure as I dig, it¡¯s


    endless.¡± Alex smiled as he said, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that supposed to be a good thing? You can just keep


    digging.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Lord Lex we¡¯re talking about though. He¡¯s the absolute power in the underworld of California.


    How


    could he actually¡­ Obey you with no hesitation?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 652

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 652


    ¡°What if I tell you that he¡¯s my underling? Would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you have to be joking, right?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. It was just a fated encounter by chance. As powerful as you think he is, he¡¯s quite


    useless in fact. He¡¯s a very average fighter, he might not even be able to defeat you. I just saved his life


    once,¡± Alex exined.


    ¡°Anyway, just remember that Thousand Miles Conglomerate is our ally but not the enemy. I¡¯ll give you


    his


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    number. If you ever have any emergencies and you can¡¯t contact me, you can contact him instead.¡±


    Alex then gave her Lord Lex¡¯s number and a blood energy pill before he left. Since he had to go to


    Michigan tomorrow, he had to discuss some things on the SCBA Battles with Lex in


    private.


    However, there were too many people out there earlier, hence it wasn¡¯t a suitable time to do so. On the


    other hand, Sharpay was still inplete shock. Since this afternoon, she felt as if she was floating in


    the middle of the sea, being carried away by multiple waves as the surprises kepting one after


    another. Her mind had beenpletely blown away. However, she could feel a desire growing rapidly


    within her


    heart. ¡®


    Alex Rockefeller! He is a hidden diamond!¡¯


    ¡®I have to date him. Once I do, the world will be mine!¡¯


    On the same night, Dorothy was treating Adrianna and her family to a nice dinner at a fine dining


    restaurant. Sharpay also rushed over immediately after work. As soon as she walked in, she could hear


    ire rambling on about something. ¡°If my Dorothy were to marry someone, he has to be a dashing


    young man with a worth of at least a


    hundred million dors!¡±


    ¡°No, wait.


    A hundred million dors is too low. It has to be a billion dors, or even ten billion dors!¡±


    ¡°At least he would be ten thousand times better than that loser Alex Rockefeller, right? Oh, yeah.


    Dorothy, do you remember Felix Shepherd from Pegasus International? He really does like you, you


    know? Back


    then you were still married, but now that you¡¯re divorced.


    You should give him a chance!¡± Dorothy was secretly texting Alex at the time. Since they tasted the


    forbidden fruit of love for the first time,


    they wanted to do it again. Alex was going to leave for Michigan tomorrow, hence he asked her out for


    a movie and then, it was obvious


    as to what they were going to do after that. This was why she paid zero attention to ire¡¯s babbling.


    When ire asked her why she had to leave, she just said that she had to work overtime.


    Meanwhile, Sharpay couldn¡¯t help but sneer secretly, ¡®This aunt is such an idiot.¡¯ Sharpay knew Felix


    from Pegasus International. Even if his father was the CEO of Pegasus International, he


    had to act obediently like apdog in front of Lord Lex.


    Alex, on the other hand, had Lord Lex bow humbly for him. Sharpay couldn¡¯t stay focused at all, her


    mind was wandering as the dinner ended quickly.


    Adrianna was tired of listening to ire¡¯s boasting as well. Hence, they parted ways and went home


    before 8


    pm. On the way home, Adrianna asked her daughter, ¡°Sharpay, did you see your CEO today? So, how


    was it?


    Is there any hope?¡± Deep down, Sharpay was conflicted, as if she had won the lottery but couldn¡¯t tell


    anyone. Then, wouldn¡¯t it


    be ufortable to hold onto this secret?


    In the end, she clenched her teeth. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m going to tell you something, but you must


    absolutely not


    tell anyone else.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The spouses were very curious. ¡°Promise me first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, we promise. Your dad and I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Sharpay nodded. Only then did she say, ¡°Our CEO is Alex Rockefeller.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 653

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 653


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller? Which Alex Rockefeller?¡± Adrianna froze, she felt that this name was oddly familiar.


    It was mainly because she usually didn¡¯t refer to Alex by his name, she just called him a loser or trash.


    Taylor asked, ¡°He couldn¡¯t be Dorothy¡¯s ex-husband, right?¡± Only then did Adrianna remember that the


    trashy husband that Dorothy had just divorced was indeed called


    Alex Rockefeller. She huffed disdainfully.


    ¡°How could it be that trash? If it really was him, I¡¯d eat my


    shoe¡­ Sharpay, don¡¯t keep us guessing. Hurry and exin clearly.¡±


    Sharpay said, ¡°You should eat your shoe first!¡± Adrianna was slightly annoyed as she said, ¡°I said, if¡­


    Ah, wait. So, you¡¯re saying that your CEO really is


    that trashy Rockefeller?


    He¡¯s the owner of City Salon? But, how could that be?¡±


    Sharpay huffed coldly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s the truth. There¡¯s more to this too, I can guarantee that you¡¯re going to


    question your whole life after this.¡±


    She then proceeded and told them everything that happened during the afternoon. She told them that


    Alex was the CEO of City Salon and the boss of Lush Cosmetics, Lord Lex and the captain


    of the officials had to pay utmost respect to him.


    Moreover, his fighting skills were terrifying¡­ Adrianna and


    Taylor were extremely appalled to every bit of it, as if they were listening to the unbelievable stories of


    The


    Arabian Nights.


    ¡°Sharpay, are you sure that you¡¯re talking about Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    Adrianna felt as if this person she was


    talking about was nowhere near how she remembered Alex as he was. ¡°Of course, I am. I even


    insulted him at first, and my manager pped me for it! Mom, I¡¯ve made up my


    mind. I have to date him.¡±


    Sharpay¡¯s deration shocked the spouses, their eyes widened with their mouths agape.


    Taylor disagreed on the spot. ¡°He¡¯s Dorothy¡¯s husband. They just divorced and you¡¯re trying to date him


    already? Isn¡¯t that kind of immoral?¡± However, Adrianna pped him on the thigh. ¡°So what? If Alex


    really was as powerful as Sharpay said so, what¡¯s with chasing after him? Since both of them are


    single, then they are just right¡­ Say, how could my


    sister not know how powerful he is?


    Why did he hide his capabilities this much?¡±


    Taylor huffed as she said, ¡°Of course, your sister must¡¯ve insulted him too harshly! He didn¡¯t tell her


    because he was upset!¡± Adrianna pondered and agreed immediately. ¡°This lunatic had such a wealthy


    son-inw, yet she insisted on


    chasing him away! Well, it¡¯s good news for us anyway.


    Sharpay, Dorothy is nowhere near better than you. I support you in this! Go chase after him, seduce


    him! When he bes my son-inwter, we¡¯d be rich!¡±


    Sharpay said, ¡°But you mustn¡®t tell anyone else, especially Auntie and the others. Alex said if I were to


    expose him, he¡¯d have Lord Lex from Thousand Miles to drown all of us in a river. I witnessed a few


    thugs


    who were taken away to be drowned today.¡±


    The spouses fell silent.


    Adrianna then said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Of course, I won¡¯t tell anyone else. If that snobbish aunt


    of


    yours were to know about this, she¡¯d definitely ask Dorothy to get back with him. We can tell them after


    he


    bes my son-inw. So you have to give your all, Sharpay.


    Since Alex had just gotten a divorce, he


    must b e down in the dumps. This is the best time to get with him since he¡¯s vulnerable. Don¡¯t miss this


    chance.¡±


    ***


    Just as Adrianna was nning with her family on how to have Sharpay seduce Alex, Alex was


    watching a


    movie with Dorothy in the cinema. It was an unpopr romance movie. There were very few


    audiences, with only six of them in total in the hall. They were all couples.


    Almost none of them were there to actually watch the movie. A couple was hugging each other in their


    seats


    as they kissed passionately. The insuppressible sounds that they were making made Dorothy blush¡­


    However, Alex wasn¡¯t keeping his hands to himself as well, causing her whole body to shudder. She


    wasn¡¯t


    able to focus on the movie at all.


    She stood up abruptly. Alex thought that she was mad, so he hurriedly grabbed her arm. ¡°Darling,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dorothy whispered, ¡°I saw you¡¯re in a hurry. I just can¡¯t focus on the movie at all. Let¡¯s


    go home.¡± Alex was slightly upset. ¡°It¡¯ s still early though, why are we going back now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you dummy. We¡¯re going back to your ce.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex was overjoyed in that instant. However, be snapped back to reality very soon. He remembered


    that both Waltz and Michelle were still back


    in Maple Vi. He had met up with Lord Lex a while ago. They had decided to split into two teams and


    head


    to the destination separatelyter.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Waltz went with Alex. ¡®If we were to go back now, how would we get down to business?¡¯


    ¡®They might even fight each other, if worsees to worst.¡¯ He immediately suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the


    hotel.¡± Dorothy red at him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Are you hiding your mistress at home? Is it an


    inconvenience for you?¡±


    ¡°N¡­ No!¡± Alex hurriedly thought of an excuse. ¡°Darling, do you remember why we need to fake the


    divorce? That¡¯s


    because people around me have been spying on me. Maple Vi is definitely a red zone for us, we


    have to be


    cautious of them¡­ Let¡¯s go now too, this ce is inconvenient. Wear your mask and hat, I¡¯ll tell you


    more


    once we reach the hotel.¡± Dorothy couldn¡¯t help but feel very anxious by his words.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 654

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 654


    After that, the two reached The Golden Age of Youth Hotel. Alex had reserved a room a while ago


    before


    their arrival. This hotel was a property of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, it was the most luxurious and


    unique hotel in


    California. After getting into their room, Alex picked Dorothy up and rushed into the shower room. What


    else was there


    to say at this point?


    Just get down to business, and the process didn¡¯t need to be known by outsiders. Dorothy trailed her


    fingers on Alex¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°Hubby, are all of those who spy on you martial


    artists? Wouldn¡¯t that mean you¡¯d be in a lot of danger? Can you handle them alone?¡± Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯m also pretty powerful.¡± A whim struck him. He said, ¡°How about this?


    I¡¯ll help you to reach the realm of martial artists too! In this


    way, you would be able to protect yourself even if I¡¯m not around.¡± Dorothy fluttered her eyshes,


    puzzled. ¡°You can also do that?¡± Alex replied, ¡°Of course, my mom and Maya are both really strong


    martial artists now, they can defend


    themselves against attacks without much problems.¡±


    Dorothy red at him. ¡°Have you slept with Maya before?¡±


    Alex stuttered, ¡°Of course¡­ Not!¡±


    ¡°Even if you did, don¡¯t tell me, alright?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t, I swear¡­¡± Dorothy put her finger onto Alex¡¯s lips and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t make promises


    that easily, I believe you, okay¡­ Then, I just need you to promise me one thing.¡±


    Alex held her finger and hugged her. ¡°What is it, darling?¡± Dorothy said softly, ¡°Stay alive. No matter


    how hard life gets in the future, or even you have to live humbly, please strive and live on. If you live, I¡¯ll


    live. But if you die, I¡¯ll die too. Got it?¡± At that moment, Alex felt that they were connected as one. It was


    just that he felt that something was odd about the current Dorothy. However, when Alex was trying to


    help her be a martial artist, he realized that her core was impossible


    to be activated. It was as if she were a woman who could never train any sort of martial arts since birth.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t, I¡¯m not all that interested in martial artists anyway.¡±


    At midnight, Alex sent Dorothy to the entrance of her area and kissed her goodbye. ¡°You can go home


    now!¡±


    ¡°Remember to keep your promise!¡± Dorothy told Alex and got out of the car.


    Alex continued to wait till her silhouette couldn¡¯t be seen anymore.


    Only then did he turn around and left. Dorothy, on the other hand, stood at the tranquil sidewalk in the


    vi area, looking up to the night sky. At


    that moment, the vast sky was filled with stars. A dash of splendor flickered in her beautiful eyes. In the


    next afternoon, Alex, Waltz and Michelle headed to Lush Cosmetics¡¯ base in Michigan.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Nathan and Lord Lex headed over together. Before entering the entrance of thepany,


    a white Ferrari was seen rushing towards them. A young woman


    in a white shirt opened the door and got out of the car.


    She was quite the looker, but she seemed extremely arrogant. She even looked disgusted as she


    stared at the


    see her!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 655

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 655


    ¡®Lord Bale of Hydra Group?¡¯ Alex and Waltz turned to look at each other, equally shocked. The


    president of SCBA was Lord Bale of


    Hydra Group, he was also the biggest rival of Thousand Miles for the ownership of the Sky Tower


    project. To their surprise, Lord Bale actually wanted to invite Brittany. ¡®Why?¡¯ The woman heard a voice


    behind her. ¡°Why would Lord Bale send you if he wanted to invite her? Your


    attitude is bad too, it¡¯s like you don¡¯t have any manners. Get lost and have your Lord Balee here


    himself.¡±


    The woman turned around quickly and saw the one who spoke earlier was a young man. She was


    extremely outraged upon hearing his words. Of course, the one who spoke those words was Alex.


    Since this woman was so impolite to his mother, he knew that he didn¡¯t have to need to be polite to her


    as


    well.


    The woman then noticed Waltz and Michelle standing next to him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked in


    that


    instant. She thought that her ethereal facial appearance was already one of a kind, but she didn¡¯t


    expect these


    two beautiful women to show up out of nowhere, with more gorgeous looks than her, and they even


    won


    against her by three points.


    Especially the older one, she was wearing a traditional dress as she walked slowly with a serene look,


    as if she


    was walking out of a painting.


    Inexplicably, this filled her with extreme jealousy. ¡®How could there be such a beautiful woman in the


    world?¡¯ However, she immediately scowled fiercely. ¡®


    It¡¯s pointless no matter how gorgeous a woman looks. Wouldn¡¯t she just men¡¯s ytoy in the end?¡¯


    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? Who are you? Tell me your name and I won¡¯t amputate you when


    I


    kill you.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were fierce, ring at Alex arrogantly as if she were the ruler of mankind


    and


    she could kill anyone she wanted to. Alex raised his hand, ready to give her a harsh p. However,


    Brittany suddenly walked out of the factory at


    a fast pace at this moment.


    ¡°Alex, Waltz, Michelle! You guys are so early. Was the trip to Michigan taxing? The weather is too hot


    new, hurry and talk inside,¡± Brittany said with a big smile, ignoring the woman standing next to them.


    With Brittany here, Alex retrieved his hand and headed into thepany with her. The woman was


    enraged after being ignored. Her bosom moved up and down, as if she was going to erupt


    like a volcano. She yelled, ¡°Are you guys deaf?


    Did you not hear what I said? I said, Lord Bale of Hydra Group wants to


    see you! Head to Phoenix Mount Diner at 5 pm. today as ordered!¡±


    Smack!


    Brittany and Alex weren¡¯t the ones who pped her, but the little devil made her move.


    With a harsh p across the woman¡¯s face, she said in an annoyed tone, ¡°Are you done yet?


    Who gave you


    the guts to speak like that? Lord Bale, Lord Pale, whatever he¡¯s called, tell him to crawl here and see


    Madame


    himself! Get lost, you good for nothing loud mouth!¡±


    The woman was stunned by the p. Who was she?


    She was Lord Bale¡¯s goddaughter and also an ancient martial artist, Queenie Bell.


    She immediately exploded, lunging toward to fight Michelle as she shouted loudly. However, as soon


    as she jumped up, Michelle pped her for the second time, causing her to fall to the


    ground. Her face was red and swollen¡­


    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want to dodge, but she just couldn¡¯t do so. Holding her face, she crawled back


    up to her feet. Just then, she realized that she was no match for Michelle at all. This young girl with


    huge racks seemed to


    have devastating powers hidden within her. Not only was she faster, her strength was abnormal as


    well. The


    p made her face burn up as if it had caught on fire.


    ¡°Are you going to piss off, or not? If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t have the chance to do so,¡± Michelle said as


    she


    stared at her with bad intentions. Queenie couldn¡¯t bring herself to talk back, she just took an invitation


    card out and threw it to the ground in


    the end. She said, ¡°You should ask around the people here. No one ever dares to refuse the invitation


    of Lord Bale


    from Hydra Group.


    I¡¯ll leave this here, but it¡¯s up to you to go or not. But if you don¡¯t, just don¡¯t regret


    your actionster on.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Alex frowned and asked, ¡°Why does he want to see us?¡± Queenie scoffed. ¡°Who do you think you are?


    Who gave you permission to ask questions?


    Lord Bale is


    inviting Mrs. Rockefeller, not you.¡± Alex said calmly, ¡°Mrs. Rockefeller is my mother.¡± Queenie was


    startled for a brief moment, then she smiled coldly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve given you the invitation, you¡¯re


    allowed to bring two along with you. As for why we want to see you? You¡¯ll find out yourself when you


    get


    there.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 656

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 656


    After finishing her words, Queenie hopped into her Ferrari and drove off. Brittany squinted her


    gorgeous eyes and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this Lord Bale of Hydra Group is


    interested in our Lush Cosmetics.¡± Alex huffed. ¡°He can dream on.¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°Hydra Group is quite powerful in Michigan, but they¡¯re just powerful in the underworld,


    they don¡¯t have much status within the business world.


    He may be the president of SCBA, but manyrge


    families look down on him, they don¡¯t even deign put on their courteous pretense¡­ Oh, by the way, our


    Lush Cosmetics has gained a lot of poprity clue to Zendaya¡¯smercials. Yet a lot of people still


    think


    we¡¯re just easy meat, they think they can overpower us as long as they want to.


    We may be up against Hydra


    Group this time, but we might have to face a superrge family next time. It just depends on how much


    it


    would benefit them.¡± Alex closed his eyes and pondered for a while, then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept his


    invitation then. Let¡¯s see if


    this Lord Bale has what it takes to take Lush Cosmetics from us.¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°I have the same opinion too. We should face any problem head on. Or else, we won¡¯t be


    able


    to know if they¡¯d try to pull dirty tricks on uster on.¡± Alex replied, ¡°I¡¯ll just go alone.¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°I¡¯m the one that he¡¯s inviting, so how could I not go?¡±


    Just then, Maya walked out of thepany and stared at Alex with a gentle gaze for several seconds.


    She


    said, ¡°Count me in!¡±


    Waltz said, ¡°They said that only three people can go with an invitation, I think I should go!¡± Maya shook


    her head. ¡°We¡¯d be at a better advantage if I were to go.¡± Waltz was startled, she said, ¡°What do you


    mean?¡± Maya only smiled but didn¡¯t say a word. Alex exined, ¡°Maya is already an Advanced-Mystic


    ranked martial artist. Waltz, I already told you that


    Maya was going to surpass you sooner orter.


    You can only me yourself for beingzy.¡± Waltz felt abnormally upset. When she first got to know


    Maya, she was just an average person. To her surprise, Maya had already


    surpassed her in such a short time. She shot Alex a dirty re, as if she was suggesting that he must


    have given Maya a special treatment.


    Alex red back at her and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Waltz, Michelle, you two should take the small


    energy


    pill that I¡¯ve invented recentlyter in the afternoon. You should try and train more to hone your skills to


    the


    next level. Don¡¯t worry about anything else for now.¡±


    ***


    At the same time, Queenie had just gone back to Hydra Group. She started crying as soon as she saw


    her


    godfather, Lord Bale.


    ¡°Godfather, those people from Lush Cosmetics are too cocky and despicable. I want to


    bring someone to kill them!¡±


    Lord Bale was in his sixties as of now, his heard waspletely white.


    However, his face was still brimming with energy. He was holding two steel eggs in his hands, turning


    them


    with a grunting sound. His gaze turned cold as soon as he saw the p mark on Queenie¡¯s face. ¡°God


    damn


    it!¡± He paused and said, ¡°But those are just insignificant people. I have invited many skilled martial


    artists to the


    banquet tonight, so I can¡¯t afford to keep them waiting.


    I¡¯d like to see if my title as Lord Bale of Hydra Group


    still works. If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll be sure to snap them back to reality.¡± Queenie wiped her forced tears.


    ¡°Thank you for calling the shots for my sake, Godfather.¡±


    Lord Bale waved his hand. ¡°Run along now, I¡¯ll be sure to avenge you with a payback of a hundred


    times


    tonight.¡±


    Queenie hummed in agreement. Thinking of Michelle, she couldn¡¯t wait to grind Michelle¡¯s bones into


    ashes. Before they knew it, it was already five in the afternoon. The whole Phoenix Mount Diner of


    Michigan had


    been reserved for this very day. Lord Bale was the host of the banquet and invited his martial artist


    friends who were going to represent Hydra Group in the tournament tomorrow.


    Hence, the scale of the banquet was the greatest in the entire restaurant. With loud cheering, they


    were eating and toasting joyously with one another. Queenie, on the other hand, was keeping an eye at


    the entrance, waiting for Alex and the others to arrive. After waiting for quite a while, she felt that those


    three trash would chicken out.


    When the time came, she


    could bring along some of Hydra Group¡¯s underlings and teach them a lesson. Just then, she noticed


    three people with the corner of her eyes, they were Alex, Brittany and Maya. Her expression


    immediately turned cold. ¡®So you people really dide to dig your own graves! This is


    perfect. Since you¡¯re here now, you¡¯d be a fool to think we¡¯d let you leave.¡¯Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 657

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 657


    As Alex and the other two walked in, Queenie felt that they didn¡¯t seem to be here for the banquet but


    they


    looked like they were here for an outing. That was because each of them was holding a sundae cone.


    They were eating the ice cream while looking


    around as if they were a group of hillbillies who had just entered a big city for the first time. Moreover,


    she


    noticed that Alex and Maya were flirting with each other.


    ¡°Bro, I want to have some of yours, yours tastes better.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they the same?¡±


    ¡°How could they be the same? Yours is melon voured and mine is matcha voured. Let¡¯s


    exchange¡­¡±


    Before they could exchange the ice cream, Maya stuck her tongue out and licked Alex¡¯s ice cream.


    Seeing the two acting like little children, Brittany couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed.


    Waltz had informed her that her son had gotten a divorce with Dorothy a while ago. Brittany was so


    happy


    that she was thinking of arranging the next marriage for her son. However, all the women around him


    were


    the pinnacles of beauty.


    She was satisfied with every one of them. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to pick just one


    for him since she loved all of them equally. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll just leave it to him!¡¯ Brittany then noticed arge


    number of luxurious ears were parked in front of Phoenix Mount Diner. The


    inside of the restaurant seemed very lively as well, teeming with guests.


    She frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°Alex, Maya, looks like this Lord Bale of Hydra Group isn¡¯t waiting


    specifically for us. I guess he just told us toe by the way because he just so happened to be


    having a


    banquet here.¡± Alex took over Maya¡¯s sundae cone that had been eaten by her earlier and turned to


    look at Maya who had


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    gotten some ice cream on her lips.


    Swallowing the ice cream in a bite, he could still sense Maya¡¯s lingering aromatic scent on it!


    It would seem that the scent on Maya¡¯s body had grown stronger than before. ¡°Lord Bale of Hydra


    Group is the president of SCBA who rules the underworld of Michigan, so his status is


    probably the same as Lord Lex.


    Why would such a powerful figure even treat us as equals? If it were to be


    seine other ordinary people, they¡¯d probably be so scared that their legs would have gone weak after


    seeing


    such a scene inside. Why would there be a fair trade in the first ce?¡± Alex said calmly. Brittany


    asked, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that many skilled martial artists would be in there. What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have a n¡­ we just have to scare them off with violence.¡± Maya chuckled. ¡°You


    are really blunt.¡± Alex helplessly said, ¡°Then you can go and speak some sense into them.¡± Maya


    pouted her lips. ¡°I¡¯m toozy to speak.¡± However, Brittany nodded. ¡°Thew of the jungles is the only


    way, yet it is the easiest way to survive this.¡±


    At the same time, Queenie, who was near the window of the second floor of Phoenix Mount Diner,


    didn¡¯t


    hear clearly their conversations but she felt inexplicably upset after seeing their nonchnt


    expressions. Her


    face seemed to start hurting again. A cold sparkle glistened in her eyes as she headed to look for Lord


    Bale. Lord Bale¡¯s full name was Philip Bale.


    He was currently at the main table, talking to the five best martial artists, ¡°My good friends, my brothers!


    I¡¯m set on getting the Sky Tower project in the association tomorrow! That¡¯s why I¡¯m going toe out


    of


    the tournament as the champion! I believe that bing the champion will be a piece of cake with all


    of your


    help. Come, let¡¯s have a toast, as the winners of tomorrow¡¯s tournament!¡±


    ¡°Haha!


    Lord Bale, I¡¯ll be able to help you win the tournament with my skills alone!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Bale. I could even fight off three people in the Kylin Battle in skast time. So, the


    SCBA Battles are nothing to me!¡± A few martial artists were loud and confident. Lord Bale was d that


    they were so optimistic, so he drank more alcohol to liven the mood even more.


    Just then, Queenie walked over to Philip and said, ¡°Godfather, the people from Lush Cosmetics are


    here.¡±


    Philipughed as he said, ¡°Look, Queenie. How could she not dare toe after receiving my


    invitation?


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely please you tonight.¡±


    This caused many to misunderstand his words.


    A few martial artists at the same table winked at each other. ¡°I see that you¡¯re still pretty energetic, Lord


    Bale!¡±


    ¡°Your goddaughter¡­ Nice! Very nice!¡±


    ¡°If she could bear a daughter, then that¡¯d be even better!¡±


    Philipughed.


    ¡°Everyone, you have misunderstood me. Queenie is my friend¡¯s daughter, and I treat her as


    my own daughter. She had been bullied today, so I, as her godfather, have to stand up for her.¡±


    ¡°What? Who dares to beat Lord Bale¡¯s goddaughter? Where did they get the courage to do?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 658

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 658


    ¡°Yeah! Watch meter, I guarantee I¡¯ll beat the crap out of them!¡± Another man seemed to be more


    observant and said, ¡°Lord Bale, I heard your goddaughter mentioned Lush


    Cosmetics, was it? Isn¡¯t that the cosmetics product that¡¯s endorsed by the popr celebrity Zendaya


    recently?


    Oh my god, speaking of this, I just get angry.


    My damn wife keeps nagging to buy their products. They¡¯re


    such a scam, do you know how expensive they are? A bottle of mask cream is actually sold at 380,000


    dors! What the f*ck!¡±


    ¡°What?


    A bottle of mask cream costs 380,000 dors, yet people are still buying it? Your wife is really a


    prodigal!¡±


    ¡°Right? And guess what, she couldn¡¯t even buy it. She still had to queue up for pre-orders too. I heard


    that


    the queue numbers have reached over twenty thousands as of now! Really, there sure are lots of


    f*cking


    idiots out there.¡±


    The few people at the table were shocked.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, Philip smiled as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so mad, Olsen. Those people from Lush Cosmetics are


    coming


    over today because they¡¯re going to sell the products of Lush Cosmetics to me. When the timees,


    I¡¯ll


    give you the mask cream that your wife wanted for free if you¡¯d like.¡±


    One of the martial artists was surprised. ¡°Since Lush Cosmetics has been such a trendtely, their


    profits


    could easily reach over tens of billions dors per year, right? How much did you pay them, Lord Bale?¡±


    Lord Bale raised a finger. The martial artist asked, seemingly doubtful, ¡°A hundred billion dors?¡±


    Another one was shocked. ¡°A hundred billion dors? Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡±


    Philip huffed coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s one dor!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their ears. ¡®This has to be the biggest joke of the century, right?¡¯


    Philip said, ¡°They pped my goddaughter. My Queenie¡¯s face is priceless. One dor is still too much


    for


    them in my opinion.¡± All five martial artists immediately gave Philip a thumbs up. Just then, Queenie


    brought Alex and the other two over. Queenie said, ¡°Godfather, they¡¯re here.¡±


    Philip responded with a hum. Brittany spoke up, ¡°So, you¡¯re Lord Bale of Hydra Group? Why did you


    want to see me?¡±


    Philip took a swift nce at the three. However, he intended to give them a cold shoulder, so he turned


    to


    Olsen and started a conversation.


    Alex could tell his intention at a nce, but he wasn¡¯t in a rush to cause a scene either. Alex scanned


    the ostentation of Phoenix Mount Diner, it was filled with thirty or so tables. The guests


    crowded up the hall, many of them were martial artists too. However, the only ones who were actually


    skilled


    were the ones sitting at the main table.


    Even Philip himself was quite a skilled expert as well, he had the


    cultivation at Intermediate-Mystic rank. Despite this, they had absolutely no chance against Alex. Lord


    Bale¡¯s table was veryrge, it could fit twenty people, yet there were only six of them at the table. Alex


    pulled out two of the chairs, telling Brittany and Maya to sit down. Smack!


    Philip gently mmed the table. ¡°Who told you that you could sit down? Do you think you can afford to


    sit


    here?¡±


    The three of them froze. Alex asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who invited us here for dinner?


    What is it? Do you have Alzheimer¡¯s


    disease and forgot about this?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Olsen yelled as he stood up abruptly, he even toppled the chair behind him over. In that


    instant, such amotion had caught everyone¡¯s attention present.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 659

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 659


    At least fifty members of Hydra Group stood up, turning to look at the main table. The atmosphere


    turned


    silent all of a sudden, it felt so suffocating that one might faint. Especially, some insignificant characters


    had no idea what was happening at all. However, the standing man


    who roared was the very same guy whom Lord Bale had introduced earlier. He was a martial artist in


    California North, his name was Lucas Olsen.


    He expertized in the defensive art, the Steel Cloth, which made his body to be invulnerable. He was


    one of


    the popr figures of the SCBA Battles tomorrow. Now that the standing Lucas shouted, it was obvious


    that something big had happened. At this moment, Queenie, who saw Alex kept stirring up the trouble,


    couldn¡¯t help but sneer secretly.


    She even felt that a good show would be unfoldedter. ¡®These three would have to end up suffering a


    fate that¡¯s much worse than deathter.¡¯ With this thought in her head, she looked at Maya with a


    slightly sympathetic gaze. ¡®Such a beautiful woman, yet she¡¯s just a mere toy for this man. Once Alex


    Rockefeller is deadter, his


    mother Brittany Rockefeller wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything at all.


    This woman would definitely be taken


    over by all the men here and end uppletely as their ve. What a pity!¡¯ Philip made a gesture with


    his hands, all the standing underlings sat down obediently. Even Lucas also sat down slowly, still


    ring at Alex and the other two with blood-thirsty, hostile eyes.


    Alex, on the other hand,pletely ignored him.


    Looking at therge, juicy crabs had been ced on the rotating tray, he casually reached out to grab


    three


    crabs, one for each of them. He chuckled as he said, ¡°Mom, Maya, these are genuine mitten crabs


    from Lake Maracaibo. Each of them


    weighs only about 1.3 pound.


    These are of the best quality, so don¡¯t miss this chance and taste¡­ You, what¡¯s your name again?¡± He


    pointed towards Queenie again. ¡°Please bring me that bowl of Vinegar.¡± Queenie was so annoyed that


    she started smiling. ¡°Are you really here for dinner?¡± Alex cracked the crab¡¯s shell open and ate a


    mouthful of crab roe. Its aroma was pure and delicious, he


    simply can¡¯t get enough of it.


    Raising an eyebrow, he said, ¡°You came to us personally to hand us an invitation, so aren¡¯t you just


    treating


    us to a dinner? I even deliberately didn¡¯t eat lunch for this, I wanted to have a nice and big meal after


    all. Lord Bale was it? You really don¡¯t disappoint me¡­ There¡¯s just this one w though.¡± On the


    contrary, Philip had calmed down. He gestured to Queenie to pass the vinegar to Alex.


    Suddenly, he smiled as he said, ¡°What w would that


    be?¡± Alex lifted his gaze and took a nce at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have any manners! Since you¡¯re treating


    us to a


    dinner, you actually started eating before we even arrived. That¡¯s not the correct way to show


    hospitality.¡±


    Philip smiled, yet there was a cold glisten in his gaze.


    With a scornful smile stered on his face, he finally


    spoke up as he looked at the three people, ¡°Do you know why I invited you here?¡±


    Just then, he realized that the three on the opposite of the table were really focused on eating the crab,


    as if


    they couldn¡¯t sense danger approaching. Philip¡¯s eyes glistened, he thought, ¡®Are these three really that


    stupid or are they putting on an act?


    They seem so calm, this is getting too weird. If they were to be anybody else, they¡¯d be scared


    sh*tless!¡¯ However, he thought again about the super huge profits of Lush Cosmetics in the future and


    the great number


    of skilled experts present. What was he afraid of?


    ¡®Even if you were to be some powerful figure from the outside, you¡¯d have to kneel before me!¡¯


    At that moment, he didn¡¯t have the mood to continue this game of cat and mouse. He didn¡¯t want to be


    looked


    down upon by a few martial artist friends who had been invited at a high price, so he went straight to


    the point. ¡°I would like to buy yourpany, Lush Cosmetics.¡±


    The three had already figured this out ages ago, hence they weren¡¯t surprised at all.


    Alex asked, ¡°How much are you offering?¡±


    Philip smiled as he said, ¡°One dor. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Both Brittany and Maya¡¯s expression became stern upon hearing this. ¡®This person is literally trying to


    snatch Lush Cosmetics out of our hands. He should be damned!¡¯


    Meanwhile, those members of Hydra Group and a few martial artists started cackling out loud.


    Queenie stared at them with a scornful expression on her face. ¡°One dor is more than enough to buy


    Lush


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Cosmetics. Otherwise, we won¡¯t pay a single penny! What is it, is this a deal or not?


    If you don¡¯t agree to our


    terms, you won¡¯t be able to leave Phoenix Mount Diner in one piece tonight.¡±


    She grinned smugly after saying this. Unexpectedly, Alex said, ¡°Well, if you want to buy my Lush


    Cosmetics with one dor, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t do so.¡±


    Everyone was shocked after hearing him say this, but they figured that it was reasonable with the way


    he


    responded. ¡®Lord Bale has already spoken, what else could you do?¡¯ Even Brittany turned to look at


    him with a surprised look on her face. However, Alex continued, ¡°But before that, I¡¯d like to make a little


    trade with you too, Lord Bale.¡±


    Philip asked, ¡°What trade?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 660

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 660


    Alex said softly, ¡°I¡¯m offering one dor for your head.¡±


    Just then, everyone fell silent, they could feel their heart dropping to their stomach. ¡®This man is way


    too reckless, he¡¯s ying with fire here! He¡¯s really digging his own grave, he must be


    tired of living.¡¯


    Queenie¡¯s mouth was agape, she couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. Lucas couldn¡¯t hold in his anger any


    longer and yelled, ¡°You b*stard! You are really naive and have a death


    wish. Let me teach you some manners then!¡± Not even deigning to look at him, Alex, who was still


    eating the crab, flicked his finger gently.


    An unnoticeable ray of white light shot right into Lucas¡¯s forehead. At this moment, everyone was still


    waiting for Lucas to teach Alex a lesson, to clearly show him who he was


    up against. However, they waited and waited. Five seconds. Ten seconds. Twenty seconds.


    He didn¡¯t do anything at all.


    Lucas just stood there, unmoved like a stiff log. ¡°Olsen, Olsen¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Weren¡¯t you going to beat him up?¡±


    The martial artist next to him gave him a slight nudge. Suddenly, Lucas fell face front with a bam,


    mming


    half of his body into the dishes on the round table.


    Even a few tes of dishes were ruined. ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Olsen! Olsen, what happened to you?!¡±


    That man was shocked, he hurriedly picked Lucas¡¯ body up. After cing the finger to check his


    breath, color drained from the man¡¯s face.


    He stuttered as he turned to


    Lord Bale, ¡°L-Lord Bale, he¡­ He¡¯s dead!¡±


    Everyone at the table were appalled, then they turned to look at Alex. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Why did he even die all of a sudden?¡±


    Everyone present was astonished, because none of them saw Alex make any move.


    Moreover, the two were five or six meters apart from each other!


    Finally, someone realized something was odd about Lucas¡¯ corpse. There was blood slowly seeping


    out of his


    forehead. Upon closer inspection, the crowd realized that a crab leg had stuck deep into his forehead.


    ¡°You, it¡¯s you! Were you the one who killed Uncle Olsen?!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Queenie pointed at Alex as she screamed in


    horror. Ding!


    A dor coin was suddenly shot out of Alex¡¯s hand. It made countless spins in mid air before finally


    landed


    in front of Philip.


    ¡°One dor should be enough to buy your head, right?¡± Alex smiled slyly. With that, he stood up,


    approaching Philip. ¡°Motherf*cker! How dare you y tricks in front of us?! I¡¯ll break your arm first!¡± A


    martial artist in his thirties lunged towards Alex.


    He leaped up into the air as he made a w stance with his


    hands, wing fiercely onto Alex¡¯s shoulder. His fingers were filled with inner force. If a normal person


    were to be caught by the ws, his shoulder


    would end up with several bloody puncture wounds.


    As a result, backhanded, Alex made a strike by patting the man¡¯s chest gently. In that instant, loud


    explosion sounds echoed through the hall. The man was sent flying backward while all his cores and


    meridians were all ruptured. Vomiting blood, his


    face went pale. ¡°You¡­ You ruined my martial arts?!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 661

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 661


    Lucas¡¯s death just came out of the blue, no one saw how he died. Hence, no one knew how terrifying


    Alex¡¯s


    power was. However, this man in his thirties was a skilled martial artist in Form-Intention Boxing, yet he


    was swatted


    away as if he was a mere fly. Furthermore, his entire cultivation base was ruined, it was an extremely


    terrifying sight. Everyone was appalled. Ring!


    They felt as if a firecracker had been forcibly stuffed into their brains and exploded, their minds were


    now


    was Lord Bale¡¯s real backing and trump card: a hidden master who was nearly close to Earth rank. He


    was an experienced assassin from a hitman organization.


    He had been researching on the many ways to


    kill people in his whole life. Furthermore, this person was also at half step to Earth rank. Hence, he was


    much superior than Nathan in


    terms of killing power. Seeing Alex approaching Lord Bale, Aesop made his move. He might look


    average without making a move, yet he used an extremely powerful attack as soon as he attacked.


    A thin, long spike appeared in his hands out of nowhere, it looked like a military spike but it was thinner.


    It


    had a triangr fuller and de. Its entire body was ck. At a nce, it was obvious that it was a


    murder


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    weapon. Just then, he used an extremely odd angle and fiercely stabbed towards the side of Alex¡¯s


    waist. An ordinary


    person who was stabbed by him would definitely end up dead.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Brittany and Maya screamed. It was because Aesop was just way too fast, they were worried


    that Alex would be stabbed. Surprisingly, he really was stabbed, the sharp spike of thirty centimeters


    long struck Alex¡¯s waist. Aesop was excited and sneered secretly, ¡®Even though you are a powerful


    foreigner, I, Aesop Woods would


    send you to hell in advance after meeting me¡­¡¯


    Brushing that thought away, he suddenly felt something was off. The sensation didn¡¯t feel right at all. It


    didn¡¯t feel like the neat feeling of cutting butter with his knife when his sharp spike had impaled the


    body, but it felt like he had struck a steel board. His hand even felt numb and a strong counterforce


    fiercely rushed


    into his entire arm. His purlicue was instantly ruptured. His entire arm felt an immense pain that he lost


    all the sensation in his


    arm as if high-voltage electricity had passed through it.


    ¡°This¡­ How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°His defense¡­ Could it be that he put on some steel waistband?¡± As Aesop was still in an extreme


    state of shock, Alex grabbed his sharp spike and nonchntly swung it


    towards him. The sharp de of the spike sliced across Aesop¡¯s neck with a whoosh. In the next


    moment, the scene in Valtameri Tower reappeared.


    Aesop¡¯s head flew high in the air, with blood


    spurting everywhere. This scene had shocked everyone, even Brittany and Maya had stiffened


    expressions. Queenie, on the other hand, even screamed in horror. This was because Aesop¡¯s head


    flipped in the air for several turns and just happened tond at her side and


    she caught it with her hands.


    As a result, her whole body was sttered with his blood. She couldn¡¯t stop screaming, she didn¡¯t know


    whether to put it down or not. In the end, she simply threw the


    head onto the round table. However, Alex¡¯s movement didn¡¯t stop for a moment.


    He rushed towards Philip immediately. Philip was also a Mystic ranked martial artist. At this moment,


    his adrenaline was rising, he knew that he had messed with the wrong person today. Lucas


    was killed, Kurt¡¯s martial arts were ruined, Aesop was beheaded. Their team for tomorrow¡¯s tournament


    was


    The most terrifying thing was that Alex was already approaching him, preparing to


    kill him. ¡®How could this be? How could this be?¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Lush Cosmetics just some small factory?


    How could they have such a terrifying martial expert?¡¯ He was Lord Bale of Hydra Group, he couldn¡¯t


    ept such an ending like this. Whoosh!


    Just then, he pulled a gun from the back of his waist.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 662

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 662


    However, Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold at this moment as he shouted loudly. In that instant, Philip felt a


    sharp pain


    in his head, his consciousness slightly blurry. Meanwhile, the sharp spike in Alex¡¯s hand fiercely


    stabbed right towards him. Pfft!


    The triangr sharp spike prated Philip¡¯s wrist, pinning his hand to the round table, drenching it


    with


    blood immediately. ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Save Lord Bale! Everyone, let¡¯s kill them together!¡±


    ¡°Capture the women! Capture those two women first!¡±


    Lord Bale¡¯s underlings started yelling as half of them took out their weapons. The ones who didn¡¯t have


    weapons used the items around them instead.


    Even Queenie suddenly lunged towards Brittany. Seeing such a scene, Alex decided that he didn¡¯t


    need to help. All he did was stare coldly at those


    insignificant underlings. In the next moment, Maya got out of her seat.


    She backhandedly grabbed her chair and mmed it toward Queenie. With a loud crashing sound,


    Queenie


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    hurriedly used her back and arm to block Maya¡¯s attack.


    Despite this, she was knocked down almost immediately. Then, she rushed back into the crowd.


    Brittany took a look at her son and stood up as well. Alex realized that his mother was abnormally calm


    andposed, she hadn¡¯t expressed any shock at all until


    now. Even her eyes were expressionless, as if she was used to such horrifying incidents. In fact, he


    didn¡¯t put much thought into this. As a normal housewife, it was extremely abnormal for her to react so


    calmly.


    If this woman were to be


    reced with ire, she would have jumped like a lunatic, she might even wet her pants during the


    process


    too!


    Bam!


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Barn! Bam! Bam!


    Next, Lord Bale saw an extremely horrifying scene happening right in front of him. The two seemingly


    fragile and innocent women earlier, Maya and Brittany, had suddenly turned into wild


    beasts.


    They were as if they were wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing, attacking all the sheep in their disguise. The two


    had practiced Silver Frost. When they used their skills together, a certain chain reaction was actually


    initiated. The temperature fell drastically in the entire room.


    The ones who had been beaten were freezing, their lips turned blue from the coldness.


    Frost even formed on


    some of their heads as well. Lord Bale was about to cry. ¡®Who am I even messing with?¡¯ Within five


    minute¡¯s time, the battle ended. Many had fallen next to Maya and Brittany¡¯s feet. All of them were


    trembling, unable to get back up to their


    feet. Most of them had their limbs broken as well. Alex was very satisfied with the result. He flicked the


    sharp spike, causing Philip to shiver in pain.


    Then, he chuckled gently and said, ¡°Well Lord Bale, I have given you one dor. How is it, are we doing


    this trade or


    not?¡± Under the extremely terrifying gaze of everyone present, Philip could feel his chest tighten as his


    expression


    darkened. In the end, he said with a sullen expression, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll admit defeat. I was blind and failed to


    recognize your capabilities, and offended the three of you.


    I¡¯m willing to pay three hundred million dors as


    Are you really that naive?¡±


    sh!


    Pfft!


    Alex pulled out the sharp spike and stabbed it back into his wrist again. An inch away from the first


    wound, his hand was now stabbed and pinned onto the table again.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lord Bale screamed hysterically.


    Even if he were a powerful hero, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such cruelty and pain too. Lord Bale


    trembled as he said, ¡°Three¡­ Three billion dors. I¡¯m willing to pay you three billion dors.


    Please have mercy and spare me. In addition, I¡¯m willing to hand my daughter to you as your servant if


    you


    like.¡± Alex asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your daughter?¡±


    Philip pointed to Queenie. ¡°It¡¯s her, my goddaughter, Queenie Bell.¡± Queenie yelled, ¡°Godfather, how


    could you do that?¡± Alex shook his head as well.


    ¡°Your daughter is too ugly, I don¡¯t want her. It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s just go ahead with


    the three billion dors just as you mentioned. Oh and, I¡¯d like to have the Sky Tower as well!¡±


    Lord Bale widened his eyes in shock as soon as he heard what Alex said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 663

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 663


    Queenie was very livid. Lord Bale actually wanted to give her away to Alex as if she were some goods.


    Furthermore, she was not


    going to be his wife but his servant. How could she endure such humiliation?


    Since she was Lord Bale¡¯s goddaughter, her presence in Hydra Group was princess-like. ¡®How could I


    be someone¡¯s servant?¡¯ What made her even more angered was that Alex actually said that she was


    ugly and didn¡¯t want her! ¡®Are you blind?


    Go find someone within Hydra Group! If you could find someone prettier than I am, I¡¯ll


    admit defeat!¡¯ However, facing the domineering Alex, she could only roar inside her heart and dared not


    voice out her


    thoughts. On the other hand, Philip was really shocked, followed by endless bitter smiles. He had set


    his heart on obtaining Lush Cosmetics, yet they had their eyes on the Sky Tower ages ago.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t this mean that I just shot myself in the foot?¡¯ He said with a hard expression, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not like I


    don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m not the one who could decide the


    ownership of the Sky Tower.¡±


    Alex let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Then who could make the decision? Can the head above your neck make


    the


    decision?¡±


    Philip was infuriated. He was a powerful overlord of the underworld of Michigan for tens of years. He


    could ensue chaos within


    Michigan with a snap of his fingers. Many powerful figures had to refer to him as Lord Bale as well. To


    his


    surprise, the hunter had be hunted today. However, he had no other choice but to submit. He said


    in a helpless tone, ¡°Young man, the Sky Tower project is jointly owned by the entire SCBA.


    As for the winner, we can only decide after the multiple battles among the association members


    tomorrow. Even if I


    wanted to take this project, I¡¯d have to be the champion in the tournament. But now¡­ It¡¯s not possible


    for me


    to do that!¡±


    ¡®You have killed all of my skilled martial artists.


    My hand is also going to be crippled because of you


    b*stard! How could I even fight for first ce now?¡¯ Alex said calmly, ¡°Just hand it to Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate of California.¡±


    Philip froze. ¡°Thousand Miles¡­ Lex Gunther?¡±


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate had quite an iparable reputation in California, but it wasn¡¯t


    anywhere


    near significant within the SCBA.


    There were only potential three rivals that Lord Bale had to face during the


    tournament to take the Sky Tower, The Beck family of Block City, The Naib family of Washington, and


    Delta Corp of Arizona. The other members of SCBA were insignificant to Lord Bale, they were just


    merely mongrels, unable to pose


    a threat to him.


    However, never did he expect that Lex Gunther from Thousand Miles Conglomerate of California, who


    was


    just a trash without any martial cultivation, actually found this terrifying being in front of his eyes.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Alex didn¡¯t say another word. He just took out a small bottle from his pocket instead. Half of the bottle


    was filled with ck mud, there


    was a green, worm-like insect inside of the mud as well. This insect was covered in fur, its head was


    triangr, with a pair of long antennae.


    At the time, half of its body was left in the mud, while the other half was wriggling on the surface. It was


    disgusting enough to make anyone shiver just by the sight of it, especially the two women, Brittany


    and Maya, who disliked insects very strongly.


    Hence, they could feel goosebumps all over their bodies. ¡°Bro, what is that?¡±


    ¡°Why would you have a bug with you? That¡¯s so disgusting, hurry and throw it away!¡± Alex smiled and


    opened the bottle, taking the green insect out.


    He then poked on Lord Bale¡¯s neck, causing


    him to open his mouth wide unintentionally. With a flick of his finger, the insect was sent down his


    throat. Lord Bale could feel chills down his spine. That slimy worm slid right into his throat. A few


    people next to him couldn¡¯t believe what they just saw.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 664

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 664


    Queenie, especially, was covering her mouth with both hands. She felt as if she was going to puke at


    any


    second. ¡°What¡­ What is this? What did you feed me?¡± Philip screamed. Facing an unknown horror, he


    was


    petrified due to the force of human nature. Alex took a nce at him and replied, ¡°A parasitic worm


    from Canyond.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Lord Bale¡¯s face went pale, his entire body started trembling. He had heard of Canyond¡¯s parasitic


    worms, he even managed to witness one of his friends struggling in


    immense pain due to the torture of this godforsaken worm, suffering a fate worse than death!


    Alex smiled gently when he saw his expression.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? As long as you listen to me and


    don¡¯t evere to bother me, this worm won¡¯t affect you one bit. Just act like you¡¯re helping me take


    care


    of it in your stomach for a few days.¡±


    Lord Bale fell silent.


    After that, he received the three billion dors that Phillip had transferred over. Alex, Brittany and Maya


    left Phoenix Mount Diner nonchntly. As for the corpses, they believed that Lord Bale would be able


    to deal with them just fine.


    ***


    Smack!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After leaving Phoenix Mount Diner, Brittany¡¯s slender hands pped Alex on the back of his head,


    scolding


    him, ¡°You brat, when did you learn to get those parasitic worms from Canyond?


    Don¡¯t ever keep those


    disgusting things from now on.¡± Maya nodded as well. Recalling the worm and how it would be


    wriggling in one¡¯s stomach, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble from disgust. Alex smiled. ¡°Mom, what about


    it? It can be a good thing to control others at times. Just think about how


    We might be able to avoid confrontation now, but it would be hard to


    avoid an ambush. We can¡¯t read his mind, so who knows what he¡¯ll try to do behind our backs? With


    this


    parasitic worm, he would definitely listen to us.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t rear it either. I just happened to be acquainted with an olddy from Canyond a while


    ago. I asked one of these from her.¡±


    The olddy he mentioned was none other than Granny ckwood. Brittany was a sensible mother.


    She pondered for a while and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever use it unless it¡¯s thest


    resort! Also, stop killing people out of spite. I know you¡¯re a member of Divine Constabry now, but


    you


    really have to limit yourself.


    I¡¯m worried that you might go astray if you kill too many people. Got that?¡± Alex nodded in agreement.


    Just moments after their departure, a ck Bentley arrived at Phoenix Mount Diner, parking the car at


    the


    entrance slowly.


    There was a young man and a woman inside the car. The man was dashing whereas the woman


    seemed stern


    and elegant.


    The woman said, ¡°Tristan, are you really going to get the Sky Tower? I really don¡¯t think you should


    waste


    your time and energy on this.¡±


    The man was the genius from the Coleman family of Missouri who had be inws with the


    Stoermer


    family of Michigan and engaged with Zendaya, Tristan Coleman. Even though he was merely twenty-


    nine years old, he was already an Earth expert.


    He was the youngest


    Earth expert in America known to the public. The woman was his subordinate, Suzaku. Of course, that


    was just her code name at the time. Tristan shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Suzaku. This would be a


    betrothal gift to the Stoermers. I just need


    to get the ownership document and hand it to them.


    I don¡¯t care about how it¡¯s built! When the timees,


    the top floor of Sky Tower will be the wedding room for me and Zendaya.¡±


    Suzaku seemed slightly jealous as she said, ¡°Tristan, Zendaya is just an average woman. You can get


    any


    celebrity out there, so why choose her?


    There are so many other beautiful and skilled women in the Stoermer


    family. Plus, they definitely suit you way more than Zendaya.¡±


    Tristan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been to her concerts, and I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s the one that I want.¡±


    ¡°But she¡­ She¡¯s been in a scandal.¡±


    ¡°I was about to have you investigate the truth of this scandal actually. My wife is not allowed to be


    involved


    in a scandal with someone else. Investigate that man in the scandal, I want all information about him by


    tomorrow.¡±


    After pausing for a few seconds, he continued, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in! ¡±


    The two then walked into Phoenix Mount Diner, yet they saw a mess inside the restaurant. Tristan


    frowned. ¡°What happened here?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 665

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 665


    ¡°Who are you people? Who told you toe here?¡± A martial artist from Hydra Group blocked them at


    the entrance. There were still a few corpses in Phoenix Mount Diner that had not been dealt with in


    time yet. Moreover, Aesop Wood¡¯s head was still lying on the table. Some outsiders actually tried to


    barge in here now, they were


    really seeking their deaths.


    Tristan¡¯s shock immediately faded, he was used to seeing such gory scenes after all. He said calmly,


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Philip Bale!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The martial artist was enraged. ¡°Do you think a tramp like you could call Lord Bale¡¯s full


    name? Kneel down now and p yourself for a hundred times, or else you¡¯re dead meat!¡±


    This martial artist had been beaten up quite badly by Maya a while ago. Now that these two


    unconcerned people appeared out of nowhere, he thought that he could vent his anger. Hence, he was


    extremely harsh with his words. Just then, Suzaku suddenly took a step forward and grabbed him by


    the neck. She had a height of five foot six, she looked gorgeous in her ck bodycon suit as well, as if


    she was the goddess desired by all incels.


    However, in the eyes of the male martial artist, she was as terrifying as the Grim


    Reaper at the moment.


    An extremely powerful force was actually hidden inside her slender body, she could lift the man up with


    one


    arm. ¡°You deserve to die for insulting Tristan!¡±


    Suzaku¡¯s cold voice rang in the male martial artist¡¯s ears. This


    was also thest voice that he heard in his life. Crack!


    Suzaku tightened her grip and snapped the man¡¯s neck, killing him in an instant. She then threw him to


    the


    ground as if he were mere garbage. ¡®What?¡¯


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Every member of Hydra Group in Phoenix Mount Diner was shocked. ¡®What day is today?¡¯ Three


    bearers of ill luck hade earlier and killed off so many of them to the point that they weren¡¯t able


    to get their bearings back together, even now. Yet another two, who were much crueler, had arrived


    and killed


    someone as soon as they had slight conflict. Philip had just bandaged the wounds on his wrist. Seeing


    this, he was infuriated. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t


    know any of you.¡±


    Suzaku said, ¡°Tristan Coleman from the Coleman family in Missouri.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lord Bale¡¯s face turned pale when he heard it.


    In the next moment, he hurriedly bowed. ¡°Ah, wee, Mr. Coleman. I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness. Do


    you


    need anything from me, Mr. Coleman?¡±


    The Colemans of Missouri had a reputation that exceeded them. Tristan, in particr, was said to be


    an extremely rare martial arts prodigy. He was the most enchanting


    existence in the Coleman family. He was a gifted descendant of the great family who would surely


    be a


    Grandmaster some day, and his achievements would be boundless in the future.


    Moreover, this future


    Grandmaster was rumoured recently to marry the superstar, Zendaya soon. When the time came, the


    two great families, the Colemans of Missouri and the Stoermers of Michigan, would


    be connected by the marriage, and their powers would advance to the next level.


    Hence, Philip¡¯s blood ran cold as soon as he heard Tristan¡¯s name, his whole body felt numb. Tristan


    went straight to the point. ¡°I want the Sky Tower.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Philip screamed again. He felt bitterness in his heart, yet he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Queenie spoke


    up instead, ¡°You¡¯re toote, someone has already taken the Sky Tower.


    Just look at that


    head and the corpses on the ground. Those who took the Sky Tower were the ones who did all this.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tristan and Suzaku froze up slightly. Suzaku asked, ¡°Who was it?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 666

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 666


    Queenie said, ¡°Lex Gunther of Thousand Miles Conglomerate from California! He forcefully took the


    Sky


    Tower. If my godfather didn¡¯t agree, the parasitic disease in my godfather¡¯s body would torture him!¡±


    ¡°Parasitic disease?¡± Tristan frowned and turned to Lord Bale. ¡°You¡¯ve been cursed with parasitic


    disease


    from Canyond?¡±


    Philip nodded sadly.


    Tristan replied, ¡°Let me have a look!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Tristan grabbed Philip¡¯s wrist and inserted a small, strong flow of inner force into Philip. It bounced


    around


    Lord Bale¡¯s body swiftly. Soon after, he felt something. For such a domineering flow of inner force to be


    bouncing within him, Lord Bale¡¯s meridians in his entire


    body felt extremely painful and upset.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to scream in front of Tristan nor show any ounce of disobedience on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, something is inside of your body.¡± Tristan said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these people to know about the


    art of parasitic disease from Canyond too. No worries, this


    is just a small trick.


    I know the best imperial doctor in America, Wace Yoke. When the timees, I¡¯ll


    just ask him to take the parasitic worm out of you, but Sky Tower is my betrothal gift to the Stoermers, I


    must get it.¡±


    Philip was overjoyed to hear this.


    Having that green parasitic worm in his stomach was making him to be on pins and needles!


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to eat or sleep properly with this, he felt as if his life had turned into a


    living


    hell. Now that Tristan offered the help of the best imperial doctor, he agreed almost immediately.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Coleman!¡± He hurriedly grovelled to his feet. ¡°However, those people are extremely


    powerful, and the Sky Tower will still have to end up in the Champion¡¯s hand after tomorrow¡®s


    tournament.


    Look at my men, all of them are either dead or injured!¡±


    Tristan waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just have Suzaku participate in your ce, as long as


    you hand us the ownership documents of the Sky Tower.¡± Almost without hesitation, Philip agreed to


    his terms. He then asked, ¡°Mr. Coleman, and the imperial doctor¡­¡±


    Tristan said, ¡°I¡¯ll have him over as soon as I get the Sky Tower.¡±


    ***


    At the same time, Zendaya was having dinner with her family and rtives in Stoermer Manor.


    Zendaya¡¯s grandfather, Percy Stoermer, was the current patriarch of the family. He was in his eighties,


    his


    hair was fairly white. Despite his age, he still looked energetic and strong. Percy had three sons and


    five daughters. All of them were sitting at arge round table with a rotating tray in


    the centre at the moment.


    This table was big enough to fit fifty people.


    The old man loved the liveliness of a big family as well as the household being filled with his children


    and


    grandchildren. Hence, he would have everyone appear at every meal. They had hired four top notch


    chefs to cook for them at their manor, having them to prepare at least fifty


    dishes for every dinner.


    They were surely living a luxurious life. After the dinner, Percy looked towards Zendaya lovingly,


    extremely pleased. ¡°Daya, you¡¯re lucky to have


    caught the attention of Tristan from the Coleman family of Missouri! You¡¯ve brought honor to the


    Stoermer


    family too! Compared to the Colemans, we Stoermers don¡¯t have any outstanding martial artists for the


    past


    twenty years.


    We¡¯re considered thest ce among the eight royal families of America.¡± With that, he let out a deep


    sigh. The others seemed quite gloomy as well. However, the old man then continued, ¡°But with Tristan


    Coleman as the Stoermer¡¯s son-inw, everything


    would change! Tristan would surely be a Grandmaster within three years. The Stoermer family


    would


    now have the youngest Grandmaster known to the public as well! This is great!


    Simply great! Zendaya, I


    originally wanted to have you married to Hunter. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such luck!¡±


    Everyone at the table seemed relieved and happy. On the contrary, a young woman, who was single


    and around Zendaya¡¯s age, looked extremely jealous.


    She couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why Tristan would like Zendaya of all people.


    As


    an Earth expert and a future Grandmaster, he should find someone just as powerful and skilled as he


    is! Just


    look at Zendaya, she doesn¡¯t know jack sh*t about martial arts. What was he even thinking? Hey Daya,


    were


    you the one who seduced him?¡±


    This woman was Lilith Stoermer, the youngest daughter of Kreacher Stoermer, the eldest son of Percy.


    She


    was twenty-four years old and was still unmarried. She wanted to marry Tristan very badly!


    Zendaya said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense.¡±


    Lilith replied, ¡°Then why does he want you specifically? You should know that I was the first to be


    introduced to him, and you¡¯re no better than I am!¡±


    Zendaya stood up abruptly and turned to Percy. ¡°Grandpa, just let Lilith marry him, I don¡¯t want to!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 667

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 667


    Of course, Zendaya didn¡¯t want to marry at all. Her heart would ache every single time she thought of


    Alex. If she could, she would rather kill herself along with Alex for the sake of their love. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Percy shouted as he mmed the table hard. A small bit of the giant rotating ss tray on the table


    that could amodate fifty people for dinner broke


    off after the m, some of the dishes toppled over as well. He was livid!


    It was a blessing cultivated over eight lifetimes by the Stoermers for Tristan to marry Zendaya. ¡®That¡¯ s


    a fortune thates round once in a blue moon. But she doesn¡¯t want to marry?¡¯


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡®She must be insane!¡¯ Everyone present broke into cold sweat when they saw the old man¡¯s rage.


    Kazim hurriedly pulled his


    daughter, telling her to apologize to him.


    Kazim said, ¡°Dad, Zendaya didn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t want to marry, she just wants to be modest


    Lilith


    seems so eager to marry Tristan. If Tristan likes her as well, Zendaya is willing to let her be the bride


    instead. Zendaya, that¡¯s what you mean, right?¡± With that, he kept signalling Zendaya with his eyes.


    Kazim himself was extremely satisfied with Tristan being


    his son-inw as well.


    When the time came, he would be able to be a powerful figure relying on the fame of his son-in-


    law¡­


    Anyone who mentioned his name would have to give a thumbs up. ¡°Look, it¡¯s the father-inw of the


    youngest Grandmaster in America!¡± However, Zendaya looked Percy in the eye and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯d


    like to be the one to decide who I¡¯m going to marry.


    What conditions do you have so you could agree to not letting me marry Tristan? I don¡¯t


    even know what he looks like, and I really don¡¯t want to marry him.¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s insistence made half of the family fume with anger. The old man pointed at her, trembling


    from rage. ¡°Do you know how rare this opportunity is?


    Do you even know who Tristan Coleman is? He¡¯s going to be the youngest Grandmaster in America!


    Do you know how


    powerful that title is? When the timees, we could restore the Stoermer family to its prime using


    Tristan¡¯s


    reputation! What do you not understand?¡±


    ¡°So you have to marry him, no matter how you feel.


    This is your duty, your absolute honor! This is a


    chance for you to achieve a higher status!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never learned any martial arts, so I don¡¯t me you for not knowing what Grandmasters are.


    Kazim, go back and teach Zendaya about Grandmasters.


    Let her know just how important Tristan is.¡±


    Just as Percy finished speaking, Zendaya spoke up again, ¡°But I refuse, I¡¯m willing to take the


    Stoermers¡¯ Test of Hell to make up for this.¡±


    The old man fumed. ¡°Test of Hell? I wouldn¡¯t even let you kill yourself even if you try that now! You will


    have to marry Tristan even if you are dead¡­


    Unless, you could find a man who is more powerful than


    Tristan, an Earth expert under the age of twenty-nine. Then, I¡¯ll only let you off the hook.¡± After scolding


    Zendaya, he kicked fiercely his stool aside. ¡°I¡¯m full, dinner is over.¡±


    After that, many members of the Stoermer family started pointing and insulting Zendaya with all kinds


    of


    malicious words like a gush of tide.


    Even her father, Kazim, really wanted to p his own daughter out of


    sheer rage. Fortunately, Carey stopped him. Zendaya, on the other hand, felt her heart turn cold. She


    had almost lost control over her surging mental


    power. Kreacher stood up and turned to Kazim. ¡°Kazim, Carey, it¡¯s best if you try to persuade Zendaya


    when you


    go backter! This isn¡¯t a joke, you know?


    We¡¯ve already agreed to let Tristan marry her. They¡¯re getting


    engaged soon and he¡¯ll be here in a few days. If we were to call off the wedding now, not only would


    we be


    losing such an extremely rare chance, but we might also go against the Colemans of Missouri too!


    We¡¯d be


    offending a future Grandmaster and Zendaya would end up bing the


    ultimate sinner in our family.¡±


    Carey then brought Zendaya back to their ce. She seemed extremely stern as she said, ¡°Zendaya,


    are you still thinking of that Rockefeller guy in


    California?¡±


    Zendaya took a nce at her, not saying a word. She was basically agreeing to it by default. ¡®Could I


    not think about him?¡¯


    ¡®I even offered him my body.¡¯


    ¡®And I was the one who forced myself onto him too.¡¯


    ¡®If I didn¡¯t love him with all my heart, why would I even do something so reckless?¡¯


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Zendaya showed her true emotions to her mother, sobbing softly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 668

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 668


    Carey said, ¡°Oh my daughter, why are you so obsessed with him? That Rockefeller guy has a family,


    are


    you trying to be a homewrecker? Besides, Tristan is multiple times better than that man. You would


    regret it


    for the rest of your life if you really miss this opportunity! Your uncle is right, we can¡¯t afford to offend


    the


    Colemans of Missouri. If you really can¡¯t let that man go, that¡¯s more of a reason that you should really


    ept this marriage.


    This would ensure that he doesn¡¯t get into any danger. Just forget him, alright?¡±


    Zendaya nodded helplessly, she had figured this out ages ago. Alex may have good fighting skills, but


    he would be asking for a death wish if he were to go up against both


    the Stoermer family and Coleman family!


    Elsewise, she wouldn¡¯t have forced herself upon Alex and ran back home afterwards. At the same time,


    Alex was currently helping Waltz transcend her cultivation. Now that he had achieved Spirit


    Transcendence, it was much easier to help others advance their cultivation


    with his spiritual power. Boom!


    Waltz¡¯s inner force suddenly skyrocketed. Strong, wave-like flows of inner forces gushed through his


    meridians.


    She had now achieved Advanced-Mystic rank!


    ¡°Thanks, Senior!¡± She was so overjoyed that she flung herself onto Alex, kissing him gently on his lips


    before he could react. Alex was speechless, yet he was a bit reluctant to push her away. After pping


    on her bottom, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be mad at her.


    All he could do was act angry and


    lecture her, but she didn¡¯t seem to pay attention at all. He only let out a helpless sigh and decided to let


    it


    slide this once. Time shed by as the next day arrived. The venue for the SCBA Battles was an ind


    near Michigan, Eastward Ind. There were only a few natives living on the ind, all of them survived


    as fishermen.


    Their lives were simple


    and frugal, which werepletely different from the world full of temptations outside the ind. The


    reason for choosing such a ce for the tournament was to stay away from the hustle and bustle of the


    cities, as well as the officials. There would definitely be multiple casualties in such a tournament.


    Hence, it


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    wouldn¡¯t be a good thing if this were to affect anyone else.


    Before leaving, Brittany called out to Alex and stopped him. She handed him a cap and a ck mask


    as she said, ¡°The SCBA Battles would definitely attract the attention


    of many people. Wear this and never take it off unless necessary. It¡¯s best that your identity is kept


    hidden for


    now, just to prevent any unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Alex noticed her fairly serious expression, so he nodded. He thought of his father whose fate was still


    unknown.


    Brittany was quite secretive about some specific information as well. Even though he had shown great


    power


    and strength, Brittany was still tight-lipped. Obviously, from Brittany¡¯s perspective, Alex still didn¡¯t have


    a chance against that mysterious organization.


    ¡°Mom, do you still have any? I¡¯d like to wear it too!¡± Waltz smiled as she said. She was in a good mood


    since she was able to tackle Alexst night and achieve


    Advanced-Mystic rank ¡°You want to wear it too?¡± Brittany was startled. Then, she smiled and said,


    ¡°Alright, I do have more, here


    you go.¡±


    Later on, Alex, Waltz and Michelle wore the same disguises, they were ready to head towards


    Eastward


    Ind. Holly wanted to tag along as well, but Alex was very worried about his mother¡¯s safety. Holly


    was now his


    biggest secret weapon. Hence, he could only rest reassured if she was by Brittany¡¯s side. After


    comforting Holly, the three headed to the destination together.


    They had to go to a small coastal town in Michigan and board a ship to get to Eastward Ind.


    Unexpectedly, Alex noticed a familiar figure after boarding the ship, it was his ex sister-inw, Beatrice


    Assex! ¡°Huh? What is this woman doing here? Why is she going to such a ce?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 669

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 669


    Alex was a little dazed upon seeing Beatrice. Never did he expect to see her at such a ce. ¡®Could


    she be going on a trip to Eastward Ind? But what¡¯s so fun about that ce?¡¯ Just then, he noticed a


    few young men and women next to Beatrice. He had seen two of them before, hence


    he still remembered that they were Beatrice¡¯s ssmates¡­ He then paid attention to their


    conversation, only


    to realize that they actually came for the SCBA Battles. ¡®Lord, all mighty!¡¯


    Alex was appalled. It was fortunate that Brittany had prepared caps and masks for them. Hence, no


    one would be able to


    recognize him after putting on the disguise. Even Waltz and Michelle wore the same masks and caps,


    so they


    didn¡¯t have to worry about being recognized by Beatrice.


    ¡°Alex, isn¡¯t that your sister-inw? Why is she here?¡± Michelle leaned over and whispered into Alex¡¯s


    ear. Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, she¡¯s just a spoiled and arrogant brat. She would soon meet her demise.¡±


    Michelle nodded. ¡°I always see her with those people. I even heard that Wilson Jordan was chasing


    after her


    too, but she rejected him.


    I really don¡¯t understand her, if she did reject him, why is she still hanging out with


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    him? She¡¯d get herself into trouble if shees to such a quiet primitive ind.¡± Alex wanted to send


    Beatrice a text.


    However, the boat had already departed now. Even if he were to text Beatrice, she couldn¡¯t do anything


    else


    to get off the boat and that would only make her even more anxious.


    He took a nce at the few men and


    women who were with Beatrice. There were two males and three females in total. He thought, ¡®Well,


    she¡¯s still my sister-inw no matter what, I guess I¡¯ll just protect her secretly. I really


    don¡¯t have any other choice.¡¯


    At that time, Beatrice just happened to turn her head, her eyesid on Alex for a few seconds¡­ In fact,


    she


    had been taking quite a few nces a while ago because of Alex¡¯s current disguise. Wasn¡¯t it the


    standard


    disguise of Mask?


    She was slightly dazed. ¡®Is that Mask?¡¯ The ship continued to ride across the waves, yet that did not


    affect the cabin one bit. It was a very peaceful ride.


    Alex couldn¡¯t care less about Beatrice¡¯s frequent nces. He didn¡¯t know if she had recognized him,


    but it


    didn¡¯t matter even if she did. In the end, he just closed his eyes to take some rest. Time unknowingly


    passed for a while, Alex was awakened by the sound of fighting. He seemed to have


    heard Beatrice screaming.


    He opened his eyes to take a look, she seemed to get herself into trouble. ¡°You¡­ You jerk!¡± Beatrice


    screeched as she pointed at a burly man. She went to the restroom earlier. To


    her surprise, someone pped her bottom aftering out of the restroom. After turning around, she


    saw that


    man with a smugly smile.


    He even whistled at her and said, ¡°Hey youngdy, you look good.¡±


    Beatrice was a hot tempered girl, so there was no way that she could endure silently after some pervert


    groped


    her bottom in broad daylight. She immediately shouted at him angrily.


    Soon after, Wilson, Sam and her other friends rushed over. It seemed that it was impossible to avoid


    conflict. Smack!


    Wilson, who had rushed forward and wanted to avenge Beatrice, was smacked harshly across the face


    by the


    opponent. One of his front teeth was knocked right out of his mouth. He had no idea that this burly man


    was actually a martial artist who was going to participate in the SCBA


    Battles.


    He smacked him as if Wilson was nothing but a ragdoll. ¡°You f*cker, what do you think you¡¯re doing?


    How dare you try to hit me?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here? I¡¯m a skilled martial artist from Arizona Dojo to participate in the


    tournament. Do you really think that you wimps can eveny a finger on me?¡±


    ¡°Hey youngdy, are you his girlfriend?


    What could you do with such a trashy boyfriend? Even if you


    want to get a boyfriend, you should find someone like me! I can guarantee that I¡¯ll make you happy


    every


    single second of your life. Come on, let¡¯s go inside and have a talk.¡±


    The man actually grabbed Beatrice, dragging her toward the restroom. The man was really bold and


    lawless!


    Sam fancied Beatrice as well!


    Despite seeing Beatrice¡¯s pale face and her trembling body when she was being dragged to the


    restroom, he


    was shocked by the word ¡°martial artist¡± and couldn¡¯t move at all, as if his legs were loaded with heavy


    leads.


    The other fewdies who came over dared not even stand up for her. When the time came, what


    should


    they do if they were dragged to the restroom by the man too?


    Beatrice screamed hysterically for help.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 670

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 670


    However, the people in the boat seemed to give her the cold shoulder, as if the matter had nothing to


    do with


    them and they tried to distance themselves from it. More importantly, this burly man just looked too


    overpowering at a nce!


    Alex sighed and nudged Waltz with his knee. Waltz took a nce at him and twitched the corner of her


    lip out of annoyance. She stood up and walked


    forward.


    ¡°Are you going to use the restroom or not? Get lost if you aren¡¯t going to!¡± Waltz said to the burly man,


    visibly disgusted. Beatrice might be Alex¡¯s ex-sister-inw, but seeing this man dragging a young


    woman into the restroom


    just to get his way with her made Waltz extremely disgusted. Women hated this kind of perverted man


    the


    most. ¡®He should die!¡¯


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Despite this, the man had no idea that he was inching towards danger. Waltz was wearing a cap and a


    mask, all the man could see were her ice cold eyes. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t any


    more attractive than the campus belle Beatrice. He immediately yelled, ¡°I¡¯m taking this restroom, so you


    should shut your trap and get lost!


    If you really want to use it, then do it here! You¡¯re just some ugly b*tch


    who can¡¯t show her face, no one would want to look at you anyway, hahaha¡­¡±


    In the next second, Waltz grabbed this man¡¯s neck, despite him being taller than her by a head. She


    then


    mmed his head hard.


    Bam!


    The man¡¯s head was mmed into the restroom¡¯s door violently. The aluminium alloy door became


    frightfully dented from the impact. The man lost bnce and fainted, falling to the ground. Beatrice,


    who escaped the grasp of that man, froze up at first. Then, she sobbed while thanking Waltz. However,


    Waltz didn¡¯t seem to like her at all, her tone was cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this to save you, I just wanted


    to use the restroom¡­


    Besides, I simply have no idea how brainless little flowers like you could survive till


    now. You have no strength to fight back yet you¡¯re here running around. Get lost!¡± Waltz¡¯s words were


    awfully harsh. She pushed Beatrice aside and went into the restroom. Beatrice was stunned. She


    couldn¡¯t understand why Waltz saved her yet she said such insulting words. ¡®Why is she hostile to me?


    Why does it seem like she knows me?¡¯ However, she was thankful enough for being able to escape the


    danger for now. She took a nce at her


    group of friends. Apart from Wilson who tried to help defend her, Sam and the others didn¡¯t dare to say


    a


    word. All they did was stand back and watch her get harassed by some man. Her heart sank as she


    finally


    realized her friends¡¯ true colours.


    ¡®These people are the so-called friends?!¡¯


    ¡®What a joke!¡¯ She helped Wilson up from the ground and went back to her seat silently.


    She then took another nce at Alex, she knew that Waltz was travelling with him. Another twenty


    minutester, they arrived at Eastward Ind.


    The martial artist who tried to assault Beatrice earlier was still unconscious at the time. Alex took a


    nce at


    him before leaving the boat He kicked his core gently and inserted a flow of Chi with lightning attributes


    into


    his body. In that moment, he ruptured the man¡¯s core and meridians. Moving freely for the rest of his


    life would be a merely wishful thinking for him from now on.


    After getting off the boat, Alex noticed a luxurious cruise parked at the dock as well. A woman was


    getting


    off the cruise at the time. Her skin was as smooth as butter, her cheeks were painted in a natural shade


    as if


    they were snow under morning glow.


    She was wearing a ck and red bodycon suit, making her look quite smart and elegant. As an


    outstanding woman herself, Waltz turned to look at that woman. The two met eyes, but there didn¡¯t


    feel any connection between them at all.


    The woman immediately darted her eyes away, treating Waltz as an insignificant passerby. This woman


    was Tristan Coleman¡¯s subordinate, Ange Schuler. Her code name was Suzaku. She was one of


    the Four Great Princesses in the Coleman family of Missouri.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 671

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 671


    ¡°Alex, did you see her?¡± Waltz signalled towards the woman. Michelle spoke first. ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty. I¡¯d


    say her beauty is evenparable to yours, Waltz.¡± Waltz raised an eyebrow and asked Alex, ¡°What


    do you think? Which one of us is prettier?¡± Alex smiled and shook his head. ¡°How could she ever


    compare to you?¡± Waltz smiled brightly, brimming with joy. Unexpectedly, Ange seemed to have heard


    what Alex said and


    approached them with a cold expression.


    She was extremely confident in herself, because all four princesses


    of the Coleman family were gorgeous beauties. Plus, they were skilled in every aspect, radiating an


    aura more outstanding than most. Ange¡¯s fighting skills were no exception. The four princesses were


    chosen by the Coleman family at a young age and forced to be trained through


    many harsh tests.


    If their looks or skills didn¡¯t meet the requirements, they would never be one of the


    princesses. All who failed the tests would be eliminated immediately. The tradition of the four


    princesses of the Colemans were passed down with every generation. Their code names were Seiryuu,


    Byakko, Suzaku and Genbu. Ange was given the role of Suzaku of this


    generation.


    She walked to Alex slowly as her intimidating aura made everyone else avoid her, including Beatrice.


    Beatrice was close to kneeling down due to Ange¡¯s aura.


    ¡°She¡¯sing towards us! ¡± Michelle felt slightly nervous. Alex didn¡¯t tell the full truth a while ago. Waltz


    might be more beautiful than Ange, but she was no match for her martial arts-wise. By sensing her


    aura, he could tell that this woman was close to achieving Earth rank. If he hadn¡¯t achieved Spirit


    Transcendence, he might not be able to fight her off either.


    His recent experiences


    made him immediately reduce his prejudice towards everyone. It¡¯s not that there weren¡¯t any skilled


    fighters out there, he just hadn¡¯t met all of them yet. Ange stopped a meter away from them. Her cold


    eyes were looking at Alex as if he was just an insignificant pest. Her cherry lips parted gently. ¡°Be


    careful of what you say.¡± After saying what she wanted to say, she immediately left. After all, she didn¡¯t


    look like a person who would


    stop for others.


    Alex¡¯s expression was still calm as ever. Waltz chuckled as Michelle spoke up. ¡°Wow, I think that¡¯s an


    Italian luxurious cruise, look at how it glows


    with all that light reflections! I heard one cost 300 million, there are three floors in it too. It¡¯s one of Mr.


    Vaydeen, the famous designer¡¯s works! It¡¯s so pretty I want it!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ange almost slipped and fell.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She had intentionally released a special fighter¡¯s aura towards the three. An average person would


    have


    definitely been affected mentally and wouldn¡¯t be able to shake off the negative emotion for three days.


    She didn¡¯t expect that young masked woman to be unfazed. What more, she¡¯s more focused on the


    Italian


    cruise.


    Moreover, Ange didn¡¯t even know who Mr. Vaydeen was. ¡®Oh well, I guess I really don¡¯t understand the


    world of gold diggers!¡¯


    ¡®For her to be so ignorant, I suppose that¡¯s a skill too!¡¯ Ange left without turning back once. She


    thought, ¡®Why should I get mad at some nobodies? That man is just trying to fawn his girlfriend, it


    should be normal¡­ What was I even thinking?¡¯


    Alex, on the other hand, was thinking about something else. ¡®This woman is probably here for the


    battle. Would any other Earth rank fighters be participating as well?¡¯


    ¡®If so, I¡¯m not quite sure if I could sessfully win the Sky Tower project.¡¯ Just then, a ck Mercedes


    Benz arrived and parked near the dock.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 672

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 672


    Azure and Lex got out of the car. They looked around to find Alex and Waltz among the crowd. But the


    latter two were wearing caps and


    masks, so it wasn¡¯t an easy task. In the end, Alex was the one who noticed them first and approached.


    Wilson, who had lost a tooth, pointed towards Lex and the others. ¡°Look, that¡¯s the overlord of the


    underworld of California, Lord Lex of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.¡±


    Beatrice immediately turned to look at them, she had quite the impression of Lex after all. Her


    nightmare, Vanya Tyler, was forced to lick toilets because of the man. She admitted that this was


    mainly


    thanks to Alex, so


    she had mixed feelings towards her ex-brother-inw. ¡°It really is Lord Lex! ¡± She whispered. ¡°Who are


    those people in masks? One of them saved you a while ago, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that girl on the left has such big boobs, how rare. I¡¯ve only seen such big boobs on


    our


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    schoolmate, Michelle.¡± Hugo said. ¡°Look at her figure, it is quite simr actually. Hey, could it really be


    Michelle? The Yowell family is


    indeed skilled in martial arts. Iheard Michelle had trained in ancient martial arts too. So it is possible for


    her


    to join such apetition.¡±


    ¡°Then who are the other two masked people?¡±


    Beatrice shook her head. She couldn¡¯t figure it out at all, but she felt that they did look seemingly


    familiar. Lex briefed Alex about the schedule of the SCBA Battles in the car. They had announced to


    the public that this was some exchange program for martial artists. This program would start at two in


    the afternoon. There would be some performances and spars between


    martial artists.


    They even prepared prizes for this. First ce would win a cash prize worth a million dors, the


    second would receive 500 thousand dors


    and the third would receive 300 thousand. The value of the prizes became great incentives for many to


    participate. However, the most important part of the schedule was the SCBA Battles that would start at


    8 PM. That was the real battle between beasts. Waltz said, ¡°Then we should head over at eight


    instead.


    What¡¯s so good about some exchange program


    anyway? I¡¯d rather take a nap. I couldn¡¯t sleep wellst night so I¡¯d like to rest.¡±


    Lex narrowed his eyes. ¡°Waltz, were you too nervous that you didn¡¯t get enough sleep? Would that


    affect


    your condition?¡±


    Waltz shot a re at Alex. ¡°Nervous about what? It¡¯s his fault for making me stay up all night.¡±


    Lex¡¯s eyes widened, looking towards Alex in confusion, but his heart was bursting with joy. Azure¡¯s


    hands tensed up as he held onto the steering wheel, he had almost driven the car into a ditch.


    Michelle was confused and surprised as well. She thought, ¡®Did Alex and Waltz go down townst


    night? I


    didn¡¯t hear anything though, was I in such deep sleep?


    Man, I¡¯m such a pig!¡¯


    In reality, it wasn¡¯t anything like what Waltz was implying. Alex was just helping her improve her inner


    force, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve Advanced-Mystic rank in time. She wouldn¡¯t


    even be able to achieve Earth rank within ten years due to herziness. After a brief while, Lex smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young, your bodies are just so strong and healthy. But


    remember to not drain yourselves, you have to rest for a few days too, don¡¯t¡­ Be too greedy.¡±


    Lex didn¡¯t dare to talk about their need for pleasure, hence he addressed it as being greedy instead.


    Alex rolled his eyes. ¡°Greedy? Who else would give it to her if not me? Your goddaughter is just sozy,


    she wouldn¡¯t even want to leave her bed if it wasn¡¯t necessary. How could I not give her a little push?


    When


    would she even be able to get anywhere without me?¡±


    Lex was so overjoyed that his mind started thinking about many interesting images. ¡®They¡¯re getting


    somewhere? Looks like I¡¯m going to be a grand-godfather soon!¡¯ Then, Lex said, ¡°Oh, by the way, there


    seems to be a trading section outside the battle venue now. Many


    fighters are trading their current items for something new, would you guys like to take a look?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go look around then!¡±


    Initially, he had just intended to window shop since this was new and interesting to him.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to find something good.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 673

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 673


    It was a bright red hand fan, lying on a mat used in street stalls. The seller was a middle-aged man in


    his forties. If this were to happen a few days ago, back when Alex hadn¡¯t achieved Spirit


    Transcendence, he wouldn¡¯t be


    able to see just how special this hand fan was. Now he was sure that this was no normal fan. There


    was a


    slight flow of natural essence around and into it.


    Alex was only able to sense the essence after achieving Spirit Transcendence. He walked over and


    picked the fan up, staring at it intently. Holding it was an interesting experience as it started to resonate


    with the spiritual power within his body. By activating his spiritual power and concentrating it to his


    fingers, he felt extremely shocked. He could sense


    a remaining thought within the fan. ¡®A spiritual tool!¡¯


    The thought was filled with specific information. He continued probing through his spiritual powers and


    realized that it was information regarding the fighting


    methods with. this fan. ¡®What a treasure!¡¯


    Alex was excited. He didn¡¯t expect to find such treasure during the trip. Within the Ultimate book of


    Medicine, there was some


    information on such spiritual tools that possess fighting methods. From what he remembered, such


    tools were


    definitely powerful and their original owners were possibly overlords as well.


    ¡°How much is this fan?¡± Alex asked the stall owner. He knew that he had to buy this treasure even if he


    were to spend all of his money. It was just that worth it. Waltz and Michelle came up behind him. Waltz


    asked, ¡°Brother, why are you buying this fan? It¡¯s definitely for girls, so who are you giving it to?¡± Alex


    said, ¡°The weather¡¯s pretty hot, so I¡¯m getting it for you. Do you like it?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I¡¯d want you to fan me though.¡± Alex smiled and didn¡¯t say a word as he turned to the stall


    owner. The middle-aged store owner smiled. ¡°Good sir, this fan of mine is no ordinary fan. The frame


    was made


    with cold steel that could remain for thousands of years while the leaves were made of a beast¡¯s skin,


    hence


    it is very sturdy. It used to be a skilled martial artist¡¯s weapon. If you like it, you can buy it for the price


    of


    two million.¡±


    Waltz was appalled. ¡°What? Two million for a mere fan? Do you think money grows on trees? Only


    idiots


    would want to buy it at two million!¡± However, Alex immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    Waltz¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Alex, are you mad? He¡¯s clearly trying to scam you. Have you gone crazy with


    all


    the money you have now?¡±


    Just then, another voice chimed in from behind them. It was a woman¡¯s voice. She said, ¡°I want that


    fan, I¡¯ll pay you two and a half million for it.¡±


    ¡®What? Two and a half million for this mere fan? Really?¡± Waltz was more appalled. She turned around


    and


    realized it was Ange who made that offer. Alex narrowed his eyes, annoyed. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve bought this


    fan, you¡¯re toote.¡± Ange huffed and turned to the stall owner. ¡°Has he paid?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The stall owner shook his head, hence Ange threw a bank card and said, ¡°Two and a half million, so


    this fan


    is mine now. Hand it over!¡± Her arrogance and cockiness made both Alex and Waltz extremely


    annoyed. Waltz originally didn¡¯t want this fan, but she decided that she would spite her a little. ¡°Why are


    you so


    fixated on who got it first?


    Who are you trying to scare with two and a half million, huh? I¡¯ll pay three


    million.¡± Ange recognized them and let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Five million then!¡± Waltz raised a finger.


    ¡°Ten million.¡± Ange was angered by Waltz¡¯s attitude. ¡°Fifty million!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 674

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 674


    The middle-aged stall owner was shocked. He had originally thought that he could sell this for one


    million at most¡­ He never thought it would be worth


    more than that. And the two million was just him trying his luck when Alex asked. He was expecting


    Alex to bargain with him, not for the price to increase to fifty million. He wasn¡¯t rich to


    begin with and had obtained this fan unintentionally as well, spending two thousand at most to buy it.


    Now it sounds like he would be able to sell it for fifty million! This was simply too much for his heart to


    handle. Waltzughed. ¡°Damn, you really are insane! Fifty million for a damn fan. It¡¯s yours now!¡±


    She then winked at the middle-aged man. ¡°Hey boss, I managed to help you earn another forty eight


    million


    with three sentences.


    So are you going to repay me for helping you get this madwoman to pay more? Oh, this


    dagger looks nice, I¡¯ll be taking it as a gift then.¡± Waltz was not interested in the fan at all, she was


    more interested in the silver dagger. Ange was fuming, she would¡¯ve killed them right there and then,


    but she didn¡¯t want to do it in public. The middle-aged man stared at Ange. ¡°So miss, that¡¯s fifty million


    in total.¡±


    Ange huffed, but she didn¡¯t seem to be against the price too.


    However, Alex suddenly spoke up again. ¡°Boss, your core has been injured in the past, right? Seems


    like it


    had been destroyed with a punch and you tried to fix it but there were still certain after effects. I have a


    feeling that whenever you activate your inner force, your core would feel a stinging pain from within.


    Now


    it has affected your fertility as well.¡±


    The middle-aged man was shocked once again. He stared at Alex in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ How did you


    know


    that? Do you know me?¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but I am a doctor. I can tell what your


    sickness is just by looking


    at you. So how about this? I¡¯ll pay you fifty million, cure your core and restore your fertility. You¡¯ll be


    able


    to be a father within a year!


    But you have to sell me this fan. If not, this deal is off.¡± Waltz froze, she didn¡¯t expect Alex to still want


    to buy the fan. She just couldn¡¯t understand. ¡®What¡¯s so good about that fan?¡¯ However, she was not a


    fool. Seeing how eager Alex wanted that fan, she could tell that he had his reasons


    that she was not aware of. ¡®Is this fan really some kind of treasure?¡¯ Ange huffed again. ¡°Do you think


    you¡¯re the best imperial doctor?


    Even if Hippocrates was reborn, he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the problem with just one look.¡±


    ¡°Really now?¡± Alex took a nce at Ange and shook his head. ¡°You have a problem too, you won¡¯t live


    any longer.¡±


    Ange¡¯s chest tightened. She was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    Her eyes were filled with rage as she said, ¡°How dare you curse me? Do you dare to take off your


    mask and


    show me who you really are?¡± Alex turned back to the stall and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡±


    He asked the stall owner, ¡°So, do we have a deal?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The stall owner snapped back to his senses, seemingly overjoyed.


    He knew that Alex was speaking the truth, hence he asked him nervously, ¡°Can you really cure me? I¡¯ll


    be


    able to get pregnant, no, no, I mean, to get my wife pregnant?¡± He was so excited that he had trouble


    speaking. Alex nodded. ¡°I can. Both you and your wife would definitely be able to get a child in the


    future.¡±


    The middle-aged man had been yearning to have a child of his own for the longest time. ¡°How¡­ how


    can you prove this?¡± Alex smiled. ¡°Do I really need proof? I can cure you now, it would only take five


    minutes. Your infertility


    is caused by the damaged veins around your core. That¡¯s why hospitals wouldn¡¯t be able to find the


    problem. Even if they did give you some form of treatment, the problem came back in a day, right?¡±


    The stall owner nodded profusely. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You¡¯re so right! You really¡­ You really are a miracle


    doctor!¡± Alex took a small bottle out, inside of it was an Energy Recovery Pill.


    He thought about it for a bit, then cut out a fifth of the pill and fed it to the stall owner. He then ced


    his


    palm on the location of the man¡¯s core.


    Five minutester, Alex asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Ange was still scornful. She refused to believe that


    one-fifth of a pill would be able to cure this man¡¯s


    damaged core within five minutes. ¡®What kind of illusion is this? It won¡¯t work unless this is some pill


    from the Gods.¡¯ Just then, the middle-aged man eximed loudly. ¡°It¡¯s cured, it really is cured! I don¡¯t


    feel pain when


    activating my Chi now! Miracle doctor! You really are a miracle doctor!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 675

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 675


    ¡°What?¡± Ange was appalled. She felt that something was off just by looking at the excited middle-aged


    stall


    owner. ¡®Oh right!¡¯


    ¡®This feels like a scam. Could the stall owner and this masked man be trying to trick me? But why


    would


    they not want fifty million? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m losing anything too. What are they trying to achieve with this?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be¡­ That pill?¡¯


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As one of the four princesses, Ange was also outstandingly smarter than most. As soon as she figured


    out the


    trick, she couldn¡¯t help but smile to herself. ¡®How interesting, they¡¯re working together to trick me? I¡¯d


    like


    to see how much longer you can keep this act up.¡¯ The stall owner was still thanking Alex over and over


    again. Ange purposefully pointed to the pill in Alex¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What medicine is this?¡± Alex put


    the pill back into the bottle and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    He then turned to the stall owner. ¡°Boss, your core is now cured and you¡¯re no longer infertile. I could


    also


    write you some medication. Take it for a week and you¡¯ll be better than ever. As long as your wife is


    healthy, she would definitely hear you a child.¡± Ange huffed coldly and her expression started to get


    more twisted.


    She thought, ¡®Hmph, ying hard to get?


    Well, aren¡¯t you a pretty experienced scammer?¡¯


    In just a few moments, Alex and the stall ownerpleted the transaction. He took the fan and left.


    Ange froze. ¡®Wait, that¡¯s not how it¡¯s supposed to go. Aren¡¯t you going to keep scamming me?¡¯


    ¡®Like introducing the pill or something to catch my attention? What is he doing? How could he just leave


    like that?¡¯


    ¡°Wait, stop right there!¡± Ange spoke up and called out to Alex and the others. ¡°What? Do you still want


    my fan? It¡¯s not for sale!¡± Alex red at Ange, dragging Waltz and Michelle


    away from the stall and heading somewhere else. It was only then that Ange truly believed that Alex


    and the stall owner were not working together to scam her.


    He had really bought the fan from the stall. However, due to specific reasons, she could also tell that


    the fan was special. She just had to get it. She caught up with them and blocked their way. ¡°I¡¯m part of


    the Coleman family in Missouri. I really like


    that fan, so name your price! How much do I need to pay you for it?¡± Upon hearing ¡®Coleman family of


    Missouri¡¯, Alex¡¯s eyes turned as cold as ice.


    He had heard from Anna that the man engaged to Zendaya was some genius from the Coleman family


    from


    Missouri. Now that Zendaya was his woman, he couldn¡¯t bear seeing her with another man. He stared


    at Ange and asked, ¡°The Coleman family from Missouri?¡± Ange replied, ¡°Exactly, their reputation is


    worth much more, right? If you give the fan to me, the Coleman


    family will owe you a favor. It might be of help some day, you know?¡±


    ¡°Really?


    Sure, you can have the fan.¡± Ange looked smug as soon as she heard Alex¡¯s words. No one in America


    would dare to defy the Colemans


    of Missouri. However, what Alex saidter made her want to explode. ¡°As long as you exchange the


    whole Coleman family with me. If you could have the whole Coleman family


    be at my beck and call, I¡¯ll give you the fan for free. Is that a deal?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you not hear rue? Need rue to repeat? I said, I want the whole Coleman family to be at my beck


    and


    call!¡± Waltz and Michelle were just as shocked when they heard Alex. As people who train in ancient


    martial arts, they had enough knowledge about their field to know who the


    Colemans from Missouri are.


    They were an extremely powerful force.


    Compared to them, Thousand Miles Conglomerate were just insignificant insects. They were nowhere


    near as


    powerful as the Colemans at all.


    Ange was enraged. ¡°How dare you? Who the hell are you? Do you dare to take off your mask and


    reveal


    your name? You¡¯re the first to have the nerve to say such nonsense to the Colemans!¡± Alex shook his


    head. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to take my mask off.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 676

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 676


    Ange really wanted to lunge at Alex and beat him up. She wanted to break all of his limbs and rip his


    tongue


    out as a warning for being such an ignorant fool. However, it was inappropriate to fight in public before


    the battle. The four princesses were responsible for serving the Colemans and protecting the family


    name as much as


    possible.


    If she were to fight him here, many would definitely spread rumours about the incident. In the end, all


    she


    could do was watch them leave. Ange stomped her foot. ¡°Hmph, looks like he¡¯s here to participate in


    the battle too. Very well then, I¡¯ll make


    sure you pay for your words tonight. I¡¯ll let you know that insults against the Colemans are forbidden.


    Anyone who dares must die!¡±


    She decided that she would kill Alex instantly on the battle stage. ***


    After walking around in the trading section, Alex didn¡¯t find anything else special like the fan. Waltz was


    confused as to why he bought it with so much money. Moreover, he even offended the Colemans


    of Missouri just for it.


    She said, ¡°Alex, the Colemans of Missouri are very powerful with many skilled fighters in their family.


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate has absolutely no chance against them.


    We would avoid them at all cost if we


    ever bump into them! Your harsh words may bring you demise, you know? I¡¯m worried that they might


    try


    to harm you.¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t offend that woman a while ago, we¡¯re already


    enemies to the


    Colemans. Remember the Coleman family of California? They¡¯re a branch family of the Colemans of


    Missouri.¡±


    Michelle widened her eyes. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s that guy who ate..?¡± Waltz and Michelle had no idea about this.


    Alex opened the fan and inserted some of his spiritual power, fanning the two women. Just then, the


    two felt extremely rxed. It felt as if the heat was extinguished in just a few seconds. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Alex, is this fan some kind of treasure?¡± Alex smiled mysteriously. ¡°Let¡¯s go somece else. I¡¯d like to


    show you something.¡±


    The three headed towards the seaside at Eastward Ind, where no one else was around.


    Alex said, ¡°This fan is a spiritual tool¡­Oh, you guys might not know what that is. Well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s


    something that¡¯s more powerful than a mystical tool. Their attacks are terrifyingly strong and they even


    include special martial arts training within them as well.¡±


    Michelle loved watching fantasy movies so she immediately expressed her shock and excitement.


    ¡°Alex, are


    you talking about magic weapons? You know, those that could break the earth in half and control the


    entireProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ocean?¡± Alex smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that powerful.¡± He then flung the fan out to the sea. The red fan flew


    towards the surface, causing explosions in the sea


    behind its trail.


    Tens of water towers five to six meters tall bursted from the sea. The fan then returned to Alex. Waltz


    and Michelle¡¯s eyes were wide opened, mouth agape. ¡°Alex, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s that powerful?¡± Waltz was so


    shocked that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. Alex shook his head. ¡°This is just ten percent of its power.


    Also, this fan is a little damaged. Otherwise, I¡¯m


    not sure how much more powerful it could get. Here you go.¡±


    Waltz blinked, confused. ¡°You¡¯re really giving it to me?¡± Alex chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I did say that a while ago.


    This thing isn¡¯t suitable for me. Besides, it¡¯d be good for


    you if you keep it at your side too. I¡¯ll teach you the techniques of using this fan after we get home. Oh


    right,


    the fan¡¯s name is Kira!¡±


    Michelle was extremely envious of her. However, she figured that this wasn¡¯t out of the normal


    considering that the two had done the deed.


    Alex turned to Michelle. ¡°Michelle, your training is mainly fire-based, so it¡¯s notpatible with this fan.


    I¡¯ll be sure to give something good to you once I find it.¡± Michelle nodded profusely. ***


    8 PM. struck and the SCBA Battles had officially started.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 677

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 677


    At that moment, Alex had already met up with Nathan and the others. ording to the rules, every


    participating unit required five participants in total to fight in the tournament, deciding the winners in the


    process. Only the top five winners would be able to win the project. They would first crown the


    champion, then the others ordingly. This battle was very differentpared to the exchange


    program in the morning.


    The venue was different as well. They had purposefully built arge stage the size of a football field for


    this battle alone. It was an enclosed area with extremely bright lights, making it no different to day time.


    Participants were required to show their invitations at the entrance. However, Alex didn¡¯t expect to see


    Beatrice at the entrance as well. Her group of friends somehow managed


    to get themselves invitations and walked right into the venue.


    Next to them was a young fighter who was a Beginner-Royal rank fighter. Alex could take him down


    with one shout.


    Just then, Alex noticed that this fighter was a grade-A liar. He was able to bluff about literally


    everything. He told them that he was an Intermediate-Mystic rank fighter, iming that he could kill a


    tiger with one


    punch.


    Beatrice and the others fell for it as they expressed their excitement and adoration. That man kept


    taking nces at Beatrice¡¯s cleavage. It was obvious that he was up to no good. However, this


    man was still fairly knowledgeable. He at least knew about many fighters at the venue. ¡°Look, that¡¯s the


    Naib family from Washington. They¡¯re the fifth in the SCBA.


    ¡°The Naib family is a branch of a certain Buddhist n. Their ancestors were disciples of the n and


    had


    mastered the Eight Fixed Palms, a very powerful martial art. They could smash a granite wall that¡¯s ten


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    centimeters thick with one hand! ¡°And that¡¯s Delta Corp of Arizona. Wow, that corporation really is


    something else. They¡¯re more powerful


    than the Naibs too!


    Their CEO is an extremely skilled fighter who mastered the Golden Shield and the Steel


    Cloth. He¡¯s basically invincible. I heard that bullets can¡¯t even go through his flesh!¡±


    Beatrice was in awe. ¡°Really? If bullets won¡¯t hurt him, then isn¡¯t he like Superman?¡±


    The young man enjoyed Beatrice¡¯s reactions. Raising an eyebrow, he took a look at her cleavage


    again. ¡°Well, us fighters can run on rooftops and cross


    rivers with just a mere stick So I guess normal people would see us as supermen!


    ¡± Wilson joined the conversation as well. ¡°Crossing rivers with just a mere stick? Isn¡¯t that something


    that only


    Bodhidharma can do? Can other fighters do the same?¡±


    The young man started bluffing again. ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? Fighters who have mastered


    Feather


    Walk can float on water and walk on seas!¡±


    Beatrice asked, ¡°Anton, can you walk on seas?¡±


    The young man was Anton Zach. He let out a dry cough and said, ¡°Let me prepare myself sufficiently


    and


    I¡¯ll definitely be able to walk on the seaster on.¡± He thought to himself, ¡®I didn¡¯t mention how far I can


    walk though. Well, I¡¯d still be considered to be able to


    walk on seas even if I walked a meter or ten miles.¡¯


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t sense the catch behind her words as her eyes were filled with adoration. ¡°Anton, then


    when


    are you going to show us?¡± Anton stared at her beautiful face, excited. He couldn¡¯t help but pat her on


    the back. ¡°Hey, littledy, I see


    that you¡¯re really interested in martial arts. No problem, I¡¯ll just show you around after the battle. I¡¯ll


    even


    help you see how much potential you have in your body.


    And if I could, I¡¯d introduce you to my master and


    ask him to take you as a disciple. We could teach you our martial arts as well.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you Anton!¡± Beatrice jumped up and down excitedly. She didn¡¯t know any of Anton¡¯s


    schemes at all. At that moment, arge group of people arrived, their aura was immense.


    The president of SCBA, Philip Bale, had arrived with a few of his underlings. Anton lowered his voice


    and whispered. ¡°Look, that¡¯s the president of SCBA, Lord Bale! His reputation in


    Michigan exceeds him. He¡¯s such a powerful figure that the whole of Michigan would be affected with


    the


    flick of his finger¡­


    Shh, don¡¯t stare too much, those fighters can sense you so don¡¯t grab any attention to


    yourself.¡±


    At the same time, the crowd became livelier as well. Many SCBA members came to wee Philip.


    Just then, Lex was starting to feel nervous.


    He turned to ask Alex, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, the president of SCBA


    is here, should we greet him?¡±


    Lex couldn¡¯t help but shiver when seeing such a powerful figure like Philip.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 678

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 678


    Nathan spoke up before Alex could. ¡°Hmph, as if he deserves to be weed by us!¡± Nathan saw Alex


    as a grandmaster, so he figured that this lowly battle was already child¡¯s y to Alex. This


    was why he thought that this Intermediate-Mystic rank old man didn¡¯t deserve to be weed.


    Unfortunately, Nathan was on the same side as Lex, and even looked like one of Lex¡¯s underlings in


    others¡¯ eyes.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lex was ranked very low in the SCBA, almost ranked atst ce. So Nathan¡¯s words made those who


    overheard him huff angrily. Some even knew Lex as well. ¡°Hey Gunther, well aren¡¯t you just great? So


    you¡¯re no longer showing


    respect to Lord Bale, huh? Oh, is it because he¡¯s retiring from his position as president today? Have


    you


    decided to take that spot?¡±


    Lex chuckled lightly, not saying a word. This somehow angered them even further. They thought that


    Lex was just trying to put up a tough act and


    started insulting him under their breath as they walked away because they were worried they might get


    involved in this. They didn¡¯t want Lord Bale to punish them as well. Just then, Philip noticed Lex and


    hesitated, but he still approached him voluntarily.


    With this, the few people who insulted Lex had a smug expression stered on their faces. They


    thought Lord


    Bale had overheard Nathan and came to give them a piece of his mind.


    Many started to shoot pitiful looks towards Lex. One even snitched on him as well. ¡°Lord Bale, you


    might not know this, but Lex is waiting to take your


    position as president! He even said that you don¡¯t deserve his greetings!¡±


    Lex shot a dirty re at that guy.


    ¡®What a backstabber.¡¯ Upon hearing this, anger and frustration welled up inside of Philip¡¯s heart.


    Despite this, he was still cursed with the parasitic worm, so he didn¡¯t date show any of his negative


    emotions


    at the time. ¡®If Alex activated the parasitic worm now, wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯d be dead? Then it would be


    toote even if


    Tristan were to bring the best imperial doctor over.¡¯


    Hence he knew that he had to act humble and respectful towards Lex for now. Once the worm was out,


    he would definitely have him pay for his actions. Lord Bale ignored that snitch and pushed him away.


    He approached Lex, relieved after realizing that the


    terrifying beast wasn¡¯t around him. ¡°Lord Lex, may I speak to you in private?¡± Upon hearing this, the


    SCBA members who insulted Lex were appalled as they stared at them in disbelief.


    ¡®Lord Bale had referred to Lex Gunther as Lord Lex so respectfully.¡¯


    ¡®What is happening?¡¯


    ¡®Is Lord Bale out of his mind?¡¯ Alex took a few nces at Philip, not revealing his identity. Philip and


    Lex had only talked to each other for a minute or so.


    Philip kept it short since he had to make a


    speechter as the president to start the battle officially. Lex came back to Alex. ¡°Lord Bale just said


    that the Colemans of Missouri have their eyes on the Sky Tower


    and sent someone over to participate as well. Since the Colemans were a big and powerful family,


    Hydra


    Group couldn¡¯t afford to offend them, so he couldn¡¯t stop this. Oh and, Mr. Rockefeller, do you two


    know


    each other?¡± Alex said calmly, ¡°I was the one who wounded his hand.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lex was extremely shocked. In just a brief moment, Lord Bale¡¯s speech was over, announcing


    that the battle had officially started.


    Just then, a figure shed right towards the stage. It was a beautiful woman, one of the princesses of


    the


    Coleman family, Ange. She spoke up. ¡°The Coleman family of Missouri wants the Sky Tower. So if any


    of you don¡¯t agree,e


    up on stage and fight me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 679

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 679


    Ange¡¯s actions and words made everyone fall silent as they stared at her, frozen in ce. ¡®The


    Coleman family of Missouri¡¯ was an extremely intimidating name. But some were still dissatisfied with


    this. ¡®The Colemans have extremely high status and power, they¡¯re basically one level uppared to


    us. But


    they didn¡¯t even want to join the SCBA back then!¡¯


    ¡®Yet here they are at the SCBA Battles to take ourrgest resource, the Sky Tower? Aren¡¯t they just


    being a


    little too bossy?¡¯


    Many SCBA members who hade for the Sky Tower were about to vomit blood out of anger. They


    had used up a lot of energy and money to hire experienced and powerful fighters to help them out in


    this battle. Yet the prize for first ce was being taken away right before their eyes, and the other


    prizes weren¡¯t as


    rewarding.


    ¡®Then what are we even battling for at this point?¡¯ Due to the Coleman family¡¯s status, many didn¡¯t dare


    to step up. However, some fighters were brave and weren¡¯t afraid of the Colemans.


    Someone from the Naib family stepped up and said, ¡°The Colemans of Missouri are not part of the


    SCBA, so


    why are you here? Lord Bale, you have to give us an exnation. It would be ridiculous for an outsider


    to


    have our resources.


    If they could participate, aren¡¯t you saying that the other ancient ns could participate


    as well?¡± Ange huffed, ¡°The Coleman family has joined the SCBA yesterday, Lord Bale is our witness.¡±


    It was just a mere lie but Philip didn¡¯t dare to deny it. He stood up. ¡°Miss Schuler is right, the Colemans


    joined the SCBA yesterday. Due to my tight schedule and


    the preparations of this battle, I didn¡¯t have the time to announce this. But I figured that I could just tell


    everyone right here.¡±


    Alex red at Philip and huffed lightly. A young man who was in his thirties, a member of the Naib


    family, immediately leaped into the air across ten


    or so meters. He even managed to step on his right foot with his left and lifted himself up into the air


    even


    more. In the end, hended on the stage steadily. His movements made everyone gasp and exim in


    shock. ¡°The Cloud Stairs is as impressive as expected!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a high level Feather Walk for sure!¡±


    ¡°This person is the eldest young master of the Naib family, Andy Naib. He¡¯s an Intermediate-Mystic


    rank


    fighter.¡±


    Beatrice and the others stood in the crowd, their eyes fixated on the stage.


    They were just like any average university student, hence they had never seen the real world of ancient


    martial arts.


    Andy¡¯s entrance was way cooler than Ange¡¯s. He looked as if he hade out of an action film. It was


    only normal for them to feel so excited. Andy cupped his hands and greeted Ange. ¡°Andy Naib from the


    Naib family in Washington. I¡¯m here to


    fight you!¡± Ange huffed coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have what it takes, get lost!¡± Andy was young, yet he had


    already achieved Intermediate-Mystic rank, hence he was considered quite a


    genius. Enraged, he yelled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± He then immediately used his skill, Eight Fixed Palms and lunged towards Ange. Smack!


    Ange didn¡¯t dodge nor block, instead she faced his attack with her fist. A loud explosion echoed


    through the stage. The force of the explosion produced winds strong enough to


    induce pain in the people in the front row. Andy was sent flying with one punch, spitting blood mid-air.


    Thud!


    He was beat out of the stage and fell to the ground. His expression was bitter. ¡°I lost.¡±


    Many were shocked but filled with newfound knowledge towards the Colemans of Missouri now. This


    woman was a Schuler, hence she wasn¡¯t blood rted to the Colemans. She may be just a mere


    underling for one of the Colemans, hence she wasn¡¯t exactly significant. Yet she was able to take down


    the


    Naib genius, Andy, with one punch.


    This meant that there was so much more about the Colemans that they¡¯ve never seen or heard about.


    ¡®What about the prodigy, Tristan Coleman then? Just how powerful is he?¡¯ ¡°Anyone else? I¡¯m in a hurry,


    so anyone who still wants to battle cane up on stage all at once!¡± Ange


    said cockily. Beatrice was filled with extreme adoration, she eximed as she cupped her cheeks with


    both hands. ¡°She¡¯s


    so strong and pretty! If I could be like her one day, I wouldn¡¯t have any regrets!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anton smiled. ¡°Believe me, littledy. You can.¡±


    Just then, another person hopped on stage. It was yet another member of the Naib family, a middle-


    aged man


    in his forties. He looked quite simr to Andy. He was Andy¡¯s father, rk Naib. Ange narrowed her


    eyes and huffed coldly. ¡°Looks like I shouldn¡¯t have held back just now. You Naibs dare


    to go up against us Colemans?¡±


    rk said, ¡°This is a fair battle. You¡¯re the Colemans representative, yet you use your status to


    pressure


    others. Aren¡¯t you just being too bossy? The Coleman family is a royal family, so please don¡¯t ruin their


    reputation because of your recklessness.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ange was infuriated. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a battle then. I¡¯ll give you a head start of three attacks.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± rk said. As Andy¡¯s father, he was definitely much more experienced than


    his son, but their rank was simr. rk


    was only barely able to reach Advanced-Mystic rank. But his Eight Fixed Palms was strong and steady.


    A strong force came out of his palm, as if it could cause a


    tsunami. However, to his demise, Ange moved her body as if it was as light as a feather.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 680

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 680


    She really did give him a head start of three attacks as mentioned. As if she were wearing shoes with


    wings, she dodged rk¡¯s attacks swiftly and shouted. ¡°Three attacks are


    up, now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This time, she had to release her anger to scare the others on purpose. She stomped and formed a


    large pit


    right into the tall stage.


    Then, she leaped seven to eight meters into the air and crashed down back to the stage


    harshly. Bam!


    With a loud crash, Ange¡¯s feetnded on rk¡¯s arms, which he used to block her attack. Just then,


    rk felt his whole body crushed into the stage.


    His arms couldn¡¯t handle the attack, breaking into


    pieces as the sound of cracks reverberated through his entire body. ¡®Father!¡± Andy yelled, wanting to


    rush up stage. However, he was stopped by a famous fighter that was hired by the SCBA. As soon as


    one goes up stage, it would be up to them to survive. Anyone who tried to help out would be breaking


    the rules. Bam!


    In a few seconds, rk was kicked off stage.


    Ange, on the other hand, stood on proudly as she continued to look down at the crowd. ¡°Who else?¡±


    With this, many members, who originally wanted to try their luck, didn¡¯t dare to go up stage anymore. If


    rk had lost in an instant, anyone else who dared next would just be humiliating themselves at this


    point. More importantly, they would be defying the Colemans. Realizing that no one wasing on


    stage, Ange


    turned to Philip.


    ¡°Lord Bale, are you going to announce the ownership of Sky Tower now? It belongs to us


    Colemans.¡±


    Philip took a look at Lex and the others and nodded, getting ready to make the announcement. Alex


    said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± However, Nathan had decided that these small, lowly battles wouldn¡¯t require a


    grandmaster like Alex to


    battle.


    Nathan was determined to take all the responsibility to fight. Suddenly, Nathan leaped up to the tall


    stage. Ange raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who are you?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Stop the bullsh*t! Let¡¯s fight.¡±


    The two then immediately started battling.


    Michelle smiled nonchntly. ¡°With Mr. Pattingson here, it¡¯s obvious as to who would win. I bet this


    woman wouldn¡¯t even be able to handle three of his attacks.¡±


    To her demise, they were already way past three attacks. Nathan didn¡¯t win, but Ange didn¡¯t lose either.


    The


    two just kept going back and forth with the attacks, forming a tie. Waltz was shocked. ¡°Peacock is that


    strong? She fought Pattingson to a draw?¡± Alex asked, ¡°Why are you calling her Peacock?¡± Waltz


    huffed. ¡°Just look at how arrogant she was, so how is she not a peacock? I really wish Mr. Pattingson


    could knock all her teeth out.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Nathan is going to lose.¡±


    ¡°What? No way? Mr. Pattingson is an Earth rank though!¡±


    Just then, Pattingson was punched three steps back by Ange, vomiting a mouthful of blood. Nathan


    became enraged from vomiting blood due to a mere punch from a brat.


    ¡®This is too embarrassing.¡¯ Just as he was about to continue the fight, Alex stomped his feet and leaped


    onto the stage like a bomb. Bam!


    As soon as hended, it felt as if a meteor had crashed onto the stage.


    He said calmly, ¡°Pattingson, you did well, get off the stage.¡±


    Nathan replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but express their shock. Nathan seemed extremely strong during the battle, yet


    he¡¯s


    referring to this masked man as his master. The masked man¡¯s voice sounded fairly young as well,


    which was even more of a shocker. Ange stared at Alex.


    ¡°So you¡¯re really here. Nice, can you take your mask off now?¡±


    Beatrice, who was watching in the crowd, widened her eyes as she stared at Alex intently. She had


    been


    suspecting this man to be Mask, the man who had stolen her heart. She really wanted to know

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 681

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 681


    ¡°Yeah, why are you still wearing a mask and cap on a battle stage? If you really can¡¯t let anyone see


    your


    face, then what are you battling for?¡±


    ¡°Could he be some criminal? Or some foreign thug?¡±


    ¡°Take your mask off, or else you don¡¯t have the right to fight!¡±


    The crowd started yelling.


    When one started, many followed. Everyone was shouting loudly, asking Alex to show his face. The


    loudest


    were the ones who didn¡¯t know martial arts and only came to watch. Since they were here just for the


    show, they wouldn¡¯t get themselves involved in anything. Alex paid no attention to those people, as if


    their words had turned into thin air. He turned to Ange. ¡°If you


    want to take my mask off, you have to defeat me!¡±


    Ange chuckled. ¡°What are you scared of? Why aren¡¯t you showing your face? Is someone out for you?


    Or


    have you stolen someone else¡¯s wife?¡± Her words caused an uproar ofughter within the hall. Alex


    said calmly, ¡°You have forced your life force out with a certain method to win against Pattingson, am


    I right?


    If you continue to train in such methods, you won¡¯t be able to live longer than a year. If you don¡¯t


    want to die this young, you should destroy your core just so you can live another fewyears.¡±


    Ange was so infuriated that her whole body started trembling. ¡°Do you dare to make a bet with me?¡±


    said Ange coldly. ¡°Oh? Tell me then!¡±


    ¡°If I win, you hand me the fan from earlier.¡± With this, everyone realized that these two had known each


    other before the battle. Alex chuckled. ¡°But what if you lose?¡± Ange said, ¡°I would never lose!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The woman¡¯s arrogance was enough to make many ufortable. She might be part of the


    Colemans, but


    pressuring the whole SCBA with such bossy methods was extremely annoying to many. They didn¡¯t


    dare to utter a word, but they just really wanted to beat her up.


    If only they could push her head


    to the floor and feel better about this. Just then, another group of people arrived at the battle venue.


    The leader was the wealthiest man in West California, Frederick Duncan. He was ranked quite high in


    the


    SCBA as well. However, this man was skilled in managing businesses, not martial arts. He had just


    come here to watch the battle along with the crowd.


    Despite this, many members of the SCBA


    stood up to greet him.


    ¡°Mr. Duncan! What a pleasant surprise!¡±


    ¡°Here,e have a seat!¡±


    Even Philip weed the man with a bright smile. In terms of business sess, Frederick was still


    much better than Philip. Lord Bale was able to rule over


    Michigan with his power, which had always been kind of vague. Hence, he didn¡¯t matter to the big


    families


    who were of a higher ss. Frederick, on the other hand, was the wealthiest man in West California


    andpletely different. He was


    known to be an extremely powerful figure among the higher ss. Many officials and politicians treated


    him


    with utmost respect.


    Just then, Frederick noticed the two people who were on stage and fell in utter shock. He blurted out


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Suzaku from the Coleman family of Missouri? Why is she here at the battle


    too?¡±


    Someone asked him in a soft tone. ¡°Mr. Duncan, do you know this woman? She¡¯s quite strong, she was


    able


    to defeat Andy and rk Naib!


    She also demanded us to hand her the Sky Tower. It seems that the Colemans


    are bossier than we thought.¡±


    Frederick said, ¡°This is rted to the Colemans, so watch your mouth! Do you guys even know who


    she is?


    She¡¯s one of the four princesses of the Coleman family, Suzaku! She may not be a Coleman, but her


    status


    is extremely high within the family!


    She¡¯s just second to the prodigies in the family!¡±


    ¡°What? She¡­ She¡¯s Suzaku?¡±


    ¡°One of the four princesses of the Coleman family, Miss Suzaku! I didn¡¯t expect her to be so young, no


    wonder she has such elegance and strength.¡±


    ¡°Wait, but if she really wanted the Sky Tower, she could¡¯ve just asked for it! If she were to reveal her


    identity from the start, who would even want to try to take it from her?¡±


    Although they weren¡¯t talking loudly, the news started spreading among the crowd as well. Beatrice,


    Wilson and the others started to get curious so they asked Anton. ¡°Anton, who are the four


    princesses?


    They sound quite impressive!¡± Anton himself was appalled and still in a daze. ¡®The four princesses of


    the Coleman family were known to be of higher status. How would someone as


    insignificant as me even be able to look at them directly in the eye?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 682

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 682


    However, he knew some information about them. ¡°You guys have probably never heard of the


    Colemans¡¯ history, right? They had royal blood for hundreds of years, so their status is like no other.


    The four


    princesses are the protectors of the Coleman family.¡±


    ¡°All four of them are young and beautiful women, destined to be mistresses for the main family¡¯s eldest


    children.


    In reality, these mistresses are still much more powerful than their actual wives. They are the best of


    the best. If they were to be sent to other families, they could be considered goddesses.¡± Anton¡¯s words


    were enough to make Beatrice and the others widen their eyes. Hugo couldn¡¯t believe this and asked,


    ¡°This is the 21st century though. Surely there wouldn¡¯t be any more


    emperors in America.


    So how could there still be such a big and old royal family in our country?¡± Anton said, ¡°You guys just


    don¡¯t know anything about this. The eight royal families of America are not


    actually royalty. Instead, they are the eight families who have made the most contributions to America!


    No


    matter what century we are in, they are publicly known to be royal families! But of course, not many


    would


    know such information.


    You would only be able to ess such information when you¡¯re at a certain level. I


    may be telling you this today, but don¡¯t spread the word to others.¡±


    The university students were still dazed by this information. Beatrice turned to look at Alex, seemingly


    worried. ¡®Please don¡¯t be Mask, or you would be going up against


    the Colemans!


    They¡¯re such a big family that you wouldn¡¯t be able to hear the end of it after this battle! ¡®Please just


    admit defeat, or you¡¯d get yourself in trouble!¡¯ Beatrice prayed quietly for the man.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t be the one I love most.¡¯ Alex, on the other hand, continued to stare at Ange. ¡°I¡¯ll ept


    your terms, so if you win, the fan is yours!


    But if you lose, you¡¯d have to be my ve for three years.¡±


    ¡°What?


    What did he just say?¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel their chest tighten after hearing what Alex said. ¡®Are you deaf or


    something?


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you hear people calling this woman Suzaku, one of the four princesses of the Coleman family?¡¯


    ¡®Yet you dare to ask her to be your ve? Is he insane?¡¯ ¡°ve?¡± Ange froze before she started


    laughing hysterically. She was just so angry that she had tough it out.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept those terms too!¡±


    She then immediately took action, her long legs moved rapidly as if they were wheels. Her inner force


    rushed


    out of her body like an avnche. She was using a mysterious form of martial arts, causing her eyes to


    turn


    blood red as she attacked Alex with intense force.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Soul Breaker Phoenix Kick!¡± Kaw!


    Her slender body spun rapidly in mid air, her long legs were as fast as lightning. Her kick was so


    extreme that


    the hall echoed with a Phoenix¡¯s call. Her foot flew towards Alex¡¯s chest at great speed. ¡°Die!¡±


    Bam!


    Her toes stabbed right into Alex¡¯s chest.


    Everyone stared in disbelief, Alex didn¡¯t seem to be dodging or blocking the attack at all. They had


    initially


    wondered how strong Nathan¡¯s master would be, but he seemed to be merely bluffing. ¡®He just seemed


    to be so scared that he forgot to move, he¡¯s not dodging her attacks!¡¯


    ¡®How embarrassing!¡¯


    Ange herself was stunned as well. ¡®He¡¯s too weak, this wouldn¡¯t give rue the satisfaction of winning.


    Whatever, I¡¯ll just make sure he dies in an


    instant!¡¯ She didn¡¯t decrease her force, instead she amped it up slightly just for reassurance. However,


    she quickly realized that she was horribly wrong.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 683

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 683


    Ring!


    Ange could feel her entire right leg go numb even in mid-air. It was as if she had been struck by


    lightning. She felt as if she was kicking steel that weighed tons. Her toes were in immense pain. Alex,


    on the other hand, was still standing on the stage. He hadn¡¯t moved a muscle, nor did she wipe his


    calm


    expression off with her attacks. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve trained yourself to be invincible!¡±


    ¡°Again!¡±


    ¡°Phoenix Chain Attack!¡±


    Before she could evennd on the ground, she concentrated her inner force to her right leg and erased


    the


    numbness out. Using Alex¡¯s body, she lifted herself into the air and spun 720 degrees in mid-air. As if


    she


    were an eagle aiming for her prey, she dove down towards Alex again. Bam! Bam! Bam!


    She proceeded to kick Alex eighteen times in a row. Every kick fell hard on Alex¡¯s body. The scene on


    stage became shocking and outworldly.


    Some even started to cheer for Ange as well. Her beautiful attacks were enough to earn such praise.


    Beatrice, especially, was surprised even when she knew nothing about martial arts. She felt that this


    was much better


    than any action film.


    Alex, on the other hand, was still standing in ce, not moving an inch as if he had turned into a


    lifeless log. Many were worried about him. ¡®Could he have already died from such attacks?¡¯ However,


    no one knew that Alex was improving the defense of his Mystic Armor. With his cultivation, both


    the Force and the Mystic Armor had more room for improvement


    He knew that the Mystic Armor required harsher attacks for it to improve, which was literally just forcing


    him to be a human punchbag. Thud, thud, thud¡­


    Ange attacked him continuously without fail. To her disappointment, Alex managed to take all her


    attacks with his body. He would even cooperate with her


    at times, bringing his body closer so she couldnd her attacks sessfully.


    Ange stopped, out of breath. She couldn¡¯t fight anymore. Her limbs were trembling from exhaustion and


    her fingers had be swollen. She was filled with shock and disbelief, refusing to ept what was


    happening before her eyes. ¡®How could this be?¡¯


    ¡®Is this man wearing some special armor?¡¯


    The audience was appalled, they couldn¡¯t understand as well.


    ¡®Aim for the head!¡¯ Ange got an idea as she stared at Alex. ¡®He may be wearing some sort of armor, but


    there¡¯s just no way that his mask and cap would be armor, right?


    As long as I kick his head, I¡¯d be able to break his defense down.¡¯


    ¡®This guy is just a little tough to take down, but he doesn¡¯t seem to know how to fight at all! Ange, you


    can


    do this.


    You have to win, you can¡¯t lose! You shan¡¯t be a ve!¡¯ As one of the four princesses of the


    Coleman family, she couldn¡¯t back down on a bet that was made in


    public. Otherwise, this would be embarrassing the Coleman family name. Moreover, it would be awfully


    humiliating if she really were to be a ve, despite her status as a


    princess.


    ¡°Just die! ¡± She activated her secret method. Alex was right about her a while ago. This was a


    mysterious martial art that would stimte her life force. However, it required one to sacrifice their


    lifespan and turn that into power. It was a forbidden martial art that


    would decrease your lifespan. Her kick seemed like a bomb, treading straight towards Alex¡¯s temples.


    ¡°Be careful, Brother!¡± Waltz reminded him since she could also tell just how powerful that kick would


    be.


    She even tried imagining having Ange as her opponent.


    ¡®What would happen if that were true?¡¯ However, she was annoyed at the fact that she knew she would


    have no chance against her. She knew that she


    would probably die from one kick.


    Alex raised his eyebrow and stopped being a human punchbag. He leaped into the air abruptly and


    kicked towards Ange. His movements were almost exactly the same as Ange¡¯s attack. Bam, bam, bam!


    Three loud explosions rang in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Both of them had attacked each other with three kicks. The collision of the two strong forces managed


    to rip


    both their pants off. Ange felt her heart drop as her eyes and mouth fell wide open. Alex had used the


    exact same martial art skill


    as she did. It was her ultimate attack, ¡®The Seven Phoenixes¡¯.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 684

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 684


    ¡°How?¡± Her gorgeous eyes stared at him in disbelief. However, her body was sent flying back by Alex¡¯s


    strong force. Just as she was about to fly off stage, Alex rushed over with the speed of lightning and


    grabbed the back of


    her clothes, throwing her back onto stage. At the sound of a snap, Ange noticed that something had


    loosened around her chest. She was infuriated. ¡®This jerk broke my bra strap!¡¯ Bam!


    Ange was then mmed down, causing yet another deep pit in the stage. If it weren¡¯t for her strong


    inner force, this would have definitely turned her into a blob of flesh. She then saw a ck object falling


    down from the sky, it seemed light as it fell to her face. ¡®This looks familiar.¡¯


    It was her bra that fell out from her just a while ago. Everyone was shocked!


    Many couldn¡¯t help but stare, obviously confused. ¡®How did that thing fall out?¡¯ Ange¡¯s face was flushed


    as she fumed. She then spat a mouthful of blood out. But she was vomiting blood due to sheer anger,


    despite being unscratched. As Suzaku of the Coleman family in Missouri, this was extremely


    humiliating to her.


    She won¡¯t be able to


    look her family in the eye anymore. Everyone else would definitely be talking about her failure now.


    ¡°Look, that woman had her bra grabbed off during a fight!¡±


    ¡°How embarrassing! It must have been ripped off from her!¡±


    Thinking about how people would shame her, she spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    Wilson couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°That was too cool! Is that what they call the Dragon


    Grope?¡± Ange wanted to rush over and beat Wilson to death, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t. Alex


    had his foot on


    her fair stomach, making her feel even more embarrassed and enraged. Their pants have been ripped


    off by the force during their fight.


    Their shoes and socks had suffered the same fate as well.


    As Alex stepped on her stomach with his bare feet, their skin pressed against each other¡¯s. ¡®Ew, this is


    so disgusting!¡¯


    ¡®Hey, does your feet smell?!¡¯ ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Alex asked as he looked down upon Ange. Ange


    grabbed Alex¡¯s leg with both hands, her expression was as cold as ice. She was preparing to stand up


    again.


    However, she realized that Alex¡¯s foot was like a giant boulder. She couldn¡¯t seem to get out, let alone


    stand


    up. Alex huffed coldly. ¡°What? So you Colemans of Missouri don¡¯t admit defeat even when you have


    lost? Are


    you guys a bunch of rogues?


    And you call yourselves royalty.¡±


    The audience could feel goosebumps all over their body upon hearing this. ¡®This man really is way too


    brave for his own good! Insulting the Coleman family like that, is he not scared


    that the Colemans might seek revenge?¡¯


    However, some suspected that this man had someone extremely powerful behind his back as well. He


    seemed


    to be quite powerful despite his seemingly young age. He didn¡¯t seem afraid of the Colemans, hence it


    would


    be wise to not offend him. Ange struggled for another few seconds before realizing that it was all for


    naught. She then said reluctantly, ¡°You win, alright? I lose, us Colemans do keep our promises.¡±


    Alex raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Okay, so how should you call me now?¡± Ange clenched his teeth. ¡°M-Master!¡± Upon hearing this,


    everyone had their mouth agape, they didn¡¯t dare to breathe any louder as well. ¡®A princess of the


    Coleman family is now calling someone else Master, this is bad!¡¯ Alex took his foot away from her


    stomach and scanned the crowd. ¡°So does anyone else want the Sky


    Tower?¡±


    One second. Five seconds. Ten seconds. No one dared to utter a word. Alex turned to Philip, giving


    him a signal. Lord Bale stood up and prepared to announce the winner of the


    battle. Just then, a figure barged through the gates like a wild beast and leaped towards the stage. It


    was a built man in ck. He seemed to be drenched, as if he had juste out of water.


    However, his aura was extremely intense. His eyes looked like that of a wolf¡¯s, scanning the crowd as


    he


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    yelled. ¡°Who is Grandmaster Alex? Come out here and face me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 685

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 685


    Everyone was confused by the sudden appearance of this man who had just barged in out of nowhere.


    They were even more confused when he demanded to see Grandmaster Alex. ¡®Who is Grandmaster


    Alex?¡¯ No one knew. Lex, on the other hand, turned to look at Alex. Alex had single-handedly saved


    him from an evil spirit a while


    ago, even Jarsurya had to bow down to him.


    He definitely would have referred to Alex as Grandmaster Alex. ¡®Could he be looking for Alex?¡¯


    Realizing that no one was answering him, the man¡¯s expression turned colder and became more


    impatient. He


    turned to look at Ange and Alex on stage. His eyes seem to be that of the Grim Reaper¡¯s, sending


    chills down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡®Ghostly Chi!¡¯ Alex was able to sense something off about the man.


    This man is probably the only one with such concentrated ghostly Chi. Alex was starting to suspect that


    he


    wasn¡¯t even a living, breathing person. He then realized that he was someone who trained in Demonic


    Voodoo. The man was surrounded by so many


    evil and resentful spirits that they could easily form arge barrier.


    He just seemed terrifyingly ghastly.


    As the president of SCBA, Philip walked up to the stage to take control of the situation. He furrowed his


    eyebrows and said, ¡°Who are you, sir? This is the SCBA battle arena. If you¡¯re looking for someone,


    please


    go somece else. Don¡¯t interrupt our battle.¡±


    The man red at Philip with his cold eyes.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you bber on in front


    of me? Get lost!¡±


    Philip Bale was the overlord of Michigan, hence he was still a fairly powerful figure. He was enraged by


    the man¡¯s attitude. ¡°Bastard! How dare you mess with the SCBA? Someone, take him


    down, break all his limbs and throw him out!¡±


    The fighters who were in charge of security and crowd control immediately rushed towards the man


    with bats


    in hand. Unexpectedly, that man¡¯s mouth curved into a sly and creepy smile. Just then, he took out a


    ck g with golden patterns from his sleeve and flung it towards the two fighters. The arena was


    built next to the sea, hence it was quite warm during nighttime. Despite this, a sudden eerie


    breeze came out of nowhere and filled the arena.


    Everyone in the arena felt as if a snowstorm had formed


    around them. They even heard ghostly noises, as if a group of people were weeping in a corner. A gust


    of ck smoke rushed out of the small g, flying towards the two guard fighters and surrounding


    them.


    A shocking scene then happened right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes as the two fighters fell straight to the


    ground.


    These two living, breathing people were now boney corpses, as if they no longer had any muscle under


    their


    skin. Their flesh and blood had been sucked dry, causing them to die instantly. Yet their death


    happened so suddenly that no one could understand what was happening. Before anyone could react


    properly, the gust of ck smoke headed towards Philip. At that moment,


    Philip was able to realize what had happened to the two fighters. He felt as if his soul was


    about to leave his body out of fear. Realizing the ck smoke wasing towards him, he made a run


    for it. ¡®This is too scary! I can¡¯tprehend any of this at all!¡¯


    ¡®How could something so odd and creepy happen?


    This isn¡¯t even a horror film!¡¯ He ran as fast as he could, but the gust of smoke was faster. In just a blink


    of an eye, everyone heard Lord


    Bale¡¯s horrifying screams echo through the arena. Three secondster, the gust of smoke left Lord


    Bale and made a turn back into the man¡¯s g. Lord Bale, however, died a much more horrible death


    than the previous two fighters. There wasn¡¯t any flesh left on his body, he had be a mere skeleton


    with clothes on.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What happened? What was that?¡±


    ¡°A ghost!¡±


    The audience snapped back to reality and jumped out of their seats before dashing towards the


    entrance. Ange was petrified as well and hid behind Alex without thinking. The man yelled once again.


    ¡°Did I say you could leave? Stay still if you don¡¯ t want to die! Or else, pay the cost of defying me with


    your life!¡±


    The man then took a few talismans out of his sleeve. The talismans caught on fire out of the blue and


    each


    turned into the shape of skulls, blocking the exits. Many of the audience were traumatized by this,


    except for


    Alex and a few other.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 686

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 686


    Beatrice¡®s eyes nearly popped out of her head as she was frozen in disbelief. She even rubbed her


    eyes and


    thought that she must have been dazzled. After all, how could such a phenomenon like this happen?


    Panicked, Wilson asked Anton, ¡°Anton, this¡­ What¡¯s with this situation?¡± However, Anton was also


    dumbfounded as he had never witnessed such a phenomenon like this.


    No one at the scene dared to make a move. The ce fell dead silent. The man spoke again. ¡°Master


    Rockefeller, you had the guts to kill my junior disciple, but why don¡¯t you


    dare stand up? I know that you are here¡­ Lex Gunther, who¡¯s Lex Gunther? Come out now! On the


    count


    of three, if you don¡¯te out by then, I¡¯ll randomly kill ten people here. One¡­¡±


    The moment the word ¡°One¡± was shouted, someone from SCBA immediately jumped out.


    He pointed at Lord Lex. ¡°That¡¯s him, he¡¯s Lex Gunther! Lord Lex, that man is here looking for you. You


    better turn yourself in and not get innocent lives involved in this matter!¡±


    Lord Lex felt really helpless!


    He couldn¡¯t help but bite the bullet.


    Under the worrying gazes of Waltz and the rest, he walked over to the


    man. ¡°Excuse me, you said you¡¯re looking for me. Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    The man stared at Lord Lex. ¡°So, you¡¯re Lex Gunther?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, you¡¯ve got a lot of nerve. You even dared to kill my brother Albert Vaudou! Bow down and


    confess your crime.


    Hand over that sh*tty Master Rockefeller whosoever, or else, all of you here will meet


    your demise today.¡±


    Lord Lex was bewildered, so he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Albert Vaudou? You¡­ Did you recognize the wrong


    person?¡±


    The man let out a heartyugh. ¡°Of course, you¡¯d hope that I would recognize the wrong person.


    Unfortunately, I¡¯m not confused yet. You might not know my brother Albert Vaudou, but you should


    recognize Xavier Young, right?¡±


    Upon hearing his statement, Lord Lex immediately confirmed the person that he meant earlier. Albert


    Vaudou that he mentioned earlier was the very same spirit-controlling guy who barged into Hell¡¯s


    Angelsst time but was subjugated by Alex and dealt by Lord Lex in the end. ¡°So, you remember?


    That¡¯s great. Point out the real murderer of my brother now!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, suffer a fate that¡¯s a hundred times more miserable than these three guys here!¡±


    Lord Lex was shocked. It would be false to say that he was not afraid of that man, but how could he sell


    Alex


    out?


    He immediately shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find him.¡±


    The man turned gloomy as he said, ¡°Really? Do you really think I won¡¯t do anything to you? Let me tell


    you, even if you are dead, you won¡¯t rest in peace.


    I could grab and shackle your soul, torturing it day and


    nigh t. When the timees, you will have to tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here looking for me.¡± At this moment, Alex spoke up. ¡°Your brother ended up in divine


    retribution for his many evil deeds. He brought it upon himself, so what about it? You, the elder brother,


    came here to avenge your brother?¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s you! Take off your mask and cap, let me see your real face.¡±


    ¡°Why is it always this kind of unreasonable request? Sorry, I¡¯ll have to refuse.¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send you to hell. Go to the underworld and apologize to my brother!¡± He


    waved the triangr g in his hand. ck mist appeared once again, but this time it condensed into a


    huge skull, staring covetously at Alex.


    Ange eximed as she hurriedly fled and hid behind Alex. Michelle was horrified and anxious. ¡°Waltz,


    what should we do, what should we do? Alex won¡¯t turn into


    a skeleton, right?¡± Waltz was anxious as well. However, she had a blind faith in Alex. So, she said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He could definitely handle this guy.¡± Meanwhile, Alex shook his head as he said to the


    man, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me with such terrible skills.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The man stopped his idle chatter. He bit down the tip of his tongue and spat a mouth of blood onto the


    triangr g. After muttering some


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    chants, he then let out a shout. ¡°Go!¡±


    Everyone else was shocked to see that the vivid skull had turned into the head of a female ghost. Its


    mouth


    was wide opened, as it lunged forward to bite Alex. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in terror.


    Just as the head of the female ghost was about to collide with Alex, he stomped his foot and made a


    gesture with his hand before letting out a roar. ¡°Lightning Fall!¡±


    In that instant, there was thunder and lightning ringing throughout the sky. A bright lightning bolt struck


    down from the clear sky, and hit hard on the head of the female ghost.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 687

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 687


    ¡°Ah!!¡± When the huge head of the female ghost was struck by the lightning, it let out a terrible scream.


    After that, its


    head was torn apart. However, it still didn¡¯t die from the impact. Soon after, a new skull reappeared but


    its size was smaller than


    the former by half. Everyone was still stunned. To be able to summon lightning from the sky with just


    bare hands was this person still a human being?


    This was a tactic that could only be used by divine beings!


    Even Albert¡¯s brother was astonished. His eyes widened in anger, as though they were going to pop


    out. He could only stare helplessly as his


    vengeful demonic head that he had cultivated with great effort get struck by Alex¡¯s lightning bolt. The


    strike


    had reduced its cultivation level by half. He was heartbroken as at least three years¡¯ worth of hard work


    was


    gone in vain.


    He shouted furiously, ¡°B*stard, how dare you hurt my baby?! I¡¯ll let you taste my power today!¡± After


    shouting, he took out a bottle from his pocket.


    After opening the bottle, a disgusting scent permeated in the air. However, as soon as the female


    demonic


    head sniffed the scent, it felt reinvigorated and immediately pounced on the bottle to devour it


    desperately. Then, it swallowed the contents of the bottle in one gulp.


    Shortly after, it went back to its original size, looking even more solid than before. Alex¡¯s eyes were cold


    yet burning in anger. He said coldly, ¡°You really deserve to die! You actually used


    hundreds of maidens¡¯ souls to cultivate such a demonic head?! If God won¡¯t punish evil people like you,


    then I will!¡±


    The people around him were astonished when they heard his words.


    Using the souls of hundreds of maidens to cultivate the demonic head? Wouldn¡¯t that mean this person


    had


    killed at least a hundred maidens?


    Maidens like Beatrice Assex and Quartz Massey felt tingling sensations on their scalps upon hearing


    those


    words.


    How could there be such a vicious person in the world?


    However, that man just let out a heartyugh. His name was Darren Vaudou, a man who disregarded


    human


    lives and deemed them worthless. He said, ¡°In front of the master of cultivation, what¡¯s the great deal


    with a


    hundred maidens?


    The world poption is sorge, all of them are just living insignificant lives without any


    aplishment like ants and pigs. They are better off used by me for the cultivation of my


    iparable and


    magnificent demonic head! Hey brat, that¡¯s a lightning summoning spell of Sanctuary of Light, right?


    Since


    you just called forth a lightning bolt, shouldn¡¯t you be at your limit already? Now, you should start


    worrying about getting devoured by my baby, the demonic head.¡±


    Alex shook his head but he didn¡¯t utter another word.


    Such an evil person deserved punishment and no one would feel sorry for his death. Talking to him


    would


    just be a waste of time. In the next moment, Darren¡¯s demonic head let out a roar again. It lunged


    fiercely toward Alex. Alex¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent. People like Darren were already on his


    must-kill list. Leaving those kinds of people alive would just bring


    disaster to the world.


    He made gestures with his hand again. Darren jumped in shock but he refused to believe Alex. ¡°I don¡¯t


    believe you could actually summon it for


    the second time. Kill him!¡± Alex roared. ¡°Almighty Lightning Bolt,e forth!¡±


    Boom! ¡°Almighty Skyfire Bolt,e forth!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Boom!


    ¡°Almighty Heaven¡¯s Bolt,e forth!¡±


    Boom!


    All three lightning bolts fell from the sky and struck the female demonic head with explosions.


    Every time the lightning exploded, not only did the demonic head let out a horrible scream, but the


    nearby


    onlookers also felt tingling sensations on their scalps, fearing that the terrifying lightning bolt would


    strike


    them!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. The female demonic head had been wiped outpletely by


    the lightning bolts, vanishing in a puff of smoke. The crowd looked at Alex who was pointing his finger


    to the sky. They felt as if they were seeing an illusion


    of the almighty Thor. Not to mention people like Beatrice who already respected Alex like their God,


    even the Princess Suzaku


    looked at him with explicit awe and admiration.


    A woman like her who had survived countless moments of


    life and death never respected God or prayed to deity statues, but she did adore strong people from the


    bottom


    of her heart. When the female demonic head died, Darren cried in pain, and unexpectedly spat a


    mouthful of blood.


    It was because the cultivation of a female demonic head was tantamount to the cultivation of a


    parasite, it was


    a matter of life and death as there was an extraordinary connection between the host and the parasite.


    Once the


    demonic head died, the master would also receive great damage. Hematemesis was still a mild


    symptom, but


    those with severe symptoms would have been paralyzed right away due to the copse of their minds.


    ¡®Run away!¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 688

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 688


    Darren knew he had severely underestimated Alex¡¯s capability. Not only did he fail to kill Alex, but he


    also


    suffered a great loss. If he didn¡¯t escape right now, he wouldn¡¯t have another chance to escape. He


    fiercely stomped his foot and raised his figure, fleeing via the path that he came from earlier.


    Unfortunately, he was not fast enough. After escaping a distance of less than five meters, Alex caught


    up with him with just a step and kicked him


    off the high stage.


    ¡°I already told you, If God won¡¯t punish you, then I shall!¡± He raised his palm, wrapped in thunderous


    might and struck Darren¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ouch!¡± Darren¡¯s soul screamed out of fear, trying to escape


    desperately, while roaring, ¡°How dare you try to kill me?


    How dare you! You¡¯ll be dead meat soon. I¡¯m a guardian of Leviathan Gate. The people of Leviathan


    Gate


    will definitely avenge my death, they will never let you off the hook!¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to make another escape. People who practiced spirit arts like him could still


    be human even if they were dead, as long as their


    souls were not destroyed.


    Unfortunately, he shouldn¡¯t count his chickens before they hatched. Just as he ran for another distance


    of less


    than ten meters, his soul suddenly emitted a sh of light.


    Soon after, it disintegratedpletely into nothingness. Those who were hit by Thunder Palm Mantra


    would have their cultivation efforts vanished upon death,


    leading to the disintegration of their souls. ¡®How could I let your soul survive? Keep on dreaming!¡¯ The


    venue once again returned to peace. As everyone else breathed a sigh of relief, they gazed at Alex


    with a look of deep awe in their eyes.


    A man who could control the almighty lightning would definitely be a target of ttery by various parties.


    In


    an instant, Waltz and Michelle rushed forward to inquire solicitously about Alex¡¯s well being. However,


    Beatrice was not far away from them, so Alex reached out his arm to stop the conversation between


    the two people. After taking a nce at Lord Bale who had turned into a skeleton, he frowned and said,


    ¡°Unfortunately, Lord


    Bale of Hydra Group just passed away.


    Is there anyone from SCBA who could take charge of the president


    role?¡±


    That wealthiest man of West California stood up and came up to the stage. He said courteously to


    Alex, ¡°Master Rockefeller, SCBA has only one president. Now that Lord Bale has passed away, the


    association is


    Why don¡¯t you, Master Rockefeller, take charge of the president role of SCBA? What do


    you think about it? I¡¯ll definitely support you with my all. What say you, everyone?¡±


    Upon hearing the statement, the association members finally snapped out of shock and returned to


    their


    senses. Seeing Frederick Duncan as the first person who jumped out to support Alex, everyone


    secretly cursed that


    old, sly fox in that instant, ¡®Damn, his ability of sucking up to others is really better than anyone else.¡¯


    Soon after, a group of people came forward one after another. ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Rockefeller


    possesses remarkable abilities, we really admire you. You are the most


    suitable candidate for president of SBCA!¡±


    ¡°Our SCBA will definitely advance to a greater level under the leadership of Master Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.


    Master Rockefeller excelled at literary skills and martial arts. Under your brilliant


    leadership, our SCBA will definitely unify the business circles. It will undergo eternal glory through the


    ages.¡±


    Lord Lex rolled his aged eyes and cursed secretly, ¡®You sons of b*tches, each of your brown nosing


    skills is


    more exaggerated than the one before. You people have said everything that I wanted to say. What


    else can I


    say now?¡¯


    Alex frowned and said, ¡°Look, everyone. I¡¯m actually overwhehned with some affairs. So, about the


    matter


    of leading SCBA, I think¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his speech, Frederick immediately chuckled as he said, ¡°President Rockefeller, I


    have


    a talented and beautiful granddaughter. She¡¯s only twenty three years old this year, studying a double


    Master¡¯s degree at Cambridge University.


    Furthermore, she¡¯s the prettiest campus belle of the year. She¡¯s


    single and never had a boyfriend. Let rue ask my granddaughter toe over and be your


    assistant. What do you think? She can also be your lifelong assistant.¡±


    When the crowd heard his words, they held Frederick in contempt. ¡®Fred, you sneaky, old thief. Are you


    really trying to introduce an assistant to the president?


    You¡¯re pimping your granddaughter!¡¯


    In an instant, someone echoed. ¡°President Rockefeller, my daughter is devastatingly beautiful, she can


    even dance. Why don¡¯t you choose


    in y daughter instead?¡±


    ¡°My niece is a celebrity who excels in the four arts of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. She even


    knows


    how to massage in all kinds of postures!¡±


    ¡°My wife¡­¡±


    ¡°Olsen, you are really shameless. You actually offered your wife just to please President Rockefeller?


    Can


    she bepared to my niece? Get lost!¡±


    ¡°I was going to say, it¡¯s my wife¡¯s sister¡­¡± Meanwhile, Waltz held Alex¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Senior, I


    think it¡¯s good for you to take charge of the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    president role.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 689

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 689


    Alex and Waltz met eyes for several seconds. After weighing the pros and cons of the position of


    SCBA¡¯s president, he nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take charge


    of the role of the president¡­¡±


    This was probably the most bizarre president of the association since the establishment of SCBA. It


    was because all the association members, except those at Lord Lex¡¯s side, didn¡¯t know the actual look


    of


    their president.


    However, nobody dared to take off Alex¡¯s mask and cap. They were well aware that although Alex had


    be the president of SCBA, they didn¡¯t expect him to bring any business opportunity to the


    association at


    all. They only took a fancy to his capability. After all, a man who could summon the almighty lightning


    with a bare hand had already far exceeded their


    current levels.


    In fact, it was more like an investment, using power and money in exchange for a mutually beneficial


    rtionship. And of course, Alex acquired the project of the Sky Tower. There were still a few projects


    remaining, but they could only be selected after deciding the winner of the


    battle.


    However, with Alex and Ange as the powerhouses, coupled with the death of Darren by Alex¡¯s almighty


    lightning earlier, the martial art battlester looked nd and were without much excitement.


    Even Beatrice


    and friends didn¡¯t pay attention to the martial art battles. Instead, they turned to look at Alex from time


    to


    time. The battles ended at ten o¡¯clock at night. After stepping on stage, he took a nce at the crowd


    and said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish the incident that happened


    today to be spread outside. Everyone, you¡¯d better watch your mouths. If the rumors spread online or in


    public, I will definitely get to the heart of the matter.


    When the timees, don¡¯t me me for being


    ruthless.¡± When he finished his speech, he stomped his foot fiercely. Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With a burst of spiritual power, the entire stage was sted into ruins in an instant. There was even a


    crater of ten meters wide under Alex¡¯s feet. Countless people were terrified, as if they were looking at a


    demon.


    Frederick was the first person to stand up and shout, ¡°I¡¯ll obey the President¡¯s decree!¡±


    In the next moment, all association members shouted one after another, ¡°We¡¯ ll obey the President¡¯s


    decree!¡± Alex nodded as his nce swept through the crowd again. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone as the


    acting


    representative to take over the daily matters of SCBA with full authority. Three dayster, I¡¯ll officially


    take


    over the role.


    I hope you will support me when the timees! Since everyone rmended me to be the


    president, I¡¯ll also help you to seek some benefits. For instance, I have some pills in my hands that can


    improve health and promote longevity after consumption. When the timees, I¡¯ll take some of them


    to be


    sold at the market price! Only association members are eligible to acquire those pills.¡± Upon hearing his


    speech, the crowd had mixed expressions on their faces.


    Some even secretly thought, ¡®It can¡¯t be poison, right? When the timees, he could control us as he


    wishes.¡¯ However, no one dared to utter a word in the presence of Alex¡¯s magnificent grandiose. Then,


    Lord Lex said, ¡°Master Rockefeller possesses great abilities and legendary medical skills. The pills that


    Master showed are extremely rare and hard to obtain. We¡¯re really blessed to have a president like


    him. Why


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    don¡¯t you thank Master Rockefeller?¡±


    And so, the crowd spoke again, and loudly thanked Alex. Alex had only told them to buy the pills.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be alright as long as they didn¡¯t actually buy or


    consume the pills?


    As if he could see through the thoughts of these people, Alex stayed silent. ¡®My pills are precious. It¡¯s a


    blessing to you people if I were to sell them as promised.


    But it¡¯s even better if


    you people don¡¯t want them.¡¯ He looked over at Frederick and waved his hand. ¡°Mr. Duncan,e


    over.¡±


    Frederick was taken aback for the moment, then he walked forward nervously.


    Even though he was the richest man in West California, he dared not overstep the authority of a


    peerless


    master like Alex.


    ¡°President, do you have any orders for me?¡± Alex said, ¡°Your brown nosing skill is great.¡±


    The crowd burst intoughter after hearing his words. Frederick¡¯s face flushed with extreme


    embarrassment. Then, Alex said, ¡°Is there any problem with your bodytely?¡±


    Frederick was shocked. ¡°President, how did you know?¡± Alex said, ¡°With just a nce, I can identify


    your condition. It¡¯ste stage gastric cancer.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 690

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 690


    ¡°Fred, you¡­ Really? You actually have such a disease?¡±


    Countless people looked at Frederick. Some were shocked while others sympathized with his


    miserable


    condition. Frederick let out a sigh and helplessly nodded. ¡°President, you really are amazing. You can


    identify my


    condition with just a nce. That¡¯s right, I was diagnosed withte-stage gastric cancer half a month


    ago. There¡¯s nothing that can be done with the current medical technology.


    I have a year¡¯s time at most but I¡¯m


    already old. If I were to die when the timees, so be it. It¡¯s just that my Duncan family will have to


    depend on you in the future.¡±


    Everyone let out a helpless sigh after hearing him confirm his condition. They were wealthy folks, but


    health was the most important thing in life.


    What was the point if they could


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    have lots of money but


    lose their lives and not be able to enjoy the wealth?


    At this moment, Alex said, ¡°Perhaps, I could cure your cancer.¡± What?


    Everyone, including Beatrice and her friends, looked at Alex in astonishment.


    ¡®Late-stage gastric cancer can still be cured? Is he joking?¡¯ However, recalling Alex¡¯s otherworldly


    power earlier, they suddenly became hopeful.


    ¡°You,e over now!¡± Alex waved his hand at Frederick. When Frederick approached, Alex just


    pressed his palm on his stomach. A


    burst of spiritual power gushed out from his palm. The healing effect of spiritual power was several


    times


    stronger than Chi that it could effectively annihte the cancer cells.


    First, Alex used his spiritual power to cleanse the cancer mutation in Frederick¡¯s stomach. Then, he


    performed electrical acupuncture on his stomach. Frederick immediately felt a stomach cramp as a


    gush of strange energy scoured the inside his stomach. He


    didn¡¯t know what it was, but it felt reallyfortable. Initially, the painful areas in his stomach couldn¡¯t


    be


    relieved even with painkillers.


    However, now he actually felt better all of a sudden. Three minutester, Alex let go of his hands. After


    feeling his stomach for a while, Frederick was extremely surprised. His body felt much more relieved


    than before. He knew that he had really met a master this time. He immediately knelt on the ground


    with a thud. ¡°President, your medical skill is really legendary, it even


    surpasses Hippocrates.


    I didn¡¯t expect that myte-stage cancer could be cured by the hands of the President


    with ease. President, please ept my gratitude!¡±


    In that instant, everyone was astonished. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes at all. From their point of


    view, one would undoubtedly die in the end after


    being diagnosed withte-stage cancer. However, Alex actually took only three minutes to cure


    Frederick¡¯s


    cancer.


    Was he even a human?


    He was almost like God. Alex shook his head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch.


    Your disease has not been


    gathered, I¡¯ll help you to concoct a pill. When the timees, your disease will bepletely cured.¡±


    Although Alex said so, Frederick was still very excited.


    He prostrated consecutively as a token of gratitude. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost time. Everyone, disperse!¡±


    ¡°Remember to watch your mouth!¡± With that, the tournament officially ended. The crowd exited the


    venue one after another. Alex looked at Ange and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ***


    Waltz and the rest took the lead and left the venue. Alex led Ange to an empty area and said,


    ¡°ording to the bet, you are now my servant. So, can you tell


    me about Tristan Coleman?¡±


    Ange was startled, her gaze turned cold and stern. ¡°You wish! I will never betray Master Tristan.¡±


    ¡°Oh? In that case, you are dedicated to serving Tristan Coleman?¡±


    ¡°Noment! Although I promised to be your servant for three years, I didn¡¯t say I would betray the


    Coleman family of Missouri.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Alright! What you said is not wrong. So, I¡¯ll let you take a week¡¯s break to bid farewell to


    your former master. After that, you will start to fulfill your promise! Give me your phone number.¡± Once


    Alex had her phone number, he wasn¡¯t afraid of her ying dirty tricks. He let her leave.


    Alex was about to head back to look for Waltz and the others. However, after taking a few steps, he


    suddenly


    heard a familiar voice calling for help. ¡°Help! Help! Let me go¡­ Anton, please. I beg you, don¡¯t do this


    to


    me¡­¡± Alex was startled. He could instantly tell that the one who called for help was Beatrice Assex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 691

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 691


    Beatrice was on the verge of copse. Never did she expect Anton Zach to be so shameless. He asked


    her toe with him alone, with the excuse


    of testing her martial potential and needed to avoid the others because it involved his unique


    techniques. Beatrice tried her best to take precautions. Wilson Jordan and the others were just less


    than five meters away


    from her. However, Anton had covered her mouth while escaping with her on his back.


    He was moving so fast that by


    the time Wilson and the others started to get suspicious, the former pair had already ran away. Bam!


    Beatrice was thrown onto the grassy ground. She looked back and found something that led her to


    despair, a cliff. She couldn¡¯t possibly escape, unless she


    as tears started streaming down her cheeks.


    However, Anton only became even more excited after hearing her words. ¡°Beatrice, I like you better


    this way. Don¡¯t me me. If anything, me yourself for being so pretty. Your


    beauty teases me so much that I¡¯m burning up with excitement. I really can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Anton


    showed his true colors. He let out a sinister smile.


    ¡°You will be going back to California tomorrow after all, so I was afraid that I won¡¯t have another chance


    if I don¡¯t do this now!¡±


    ¡°Beatrice, just take it easy and ept my request! After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll be your boyfriend and teach you


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    martial arts, so that you can be a simr existence like Ange Schuler from the Coleman family of


    Missouri.¡± As Anton spoke, he grabbed Beatrice¡¯s pants and tugged at it. Not only did her shoes fall off,


    but her pants were also torn off. A pair of perfect, long legs of about 3.9 feet was exposed in front of


    Anton.


    His eyes became fixated on those


    legs at once. Then, he pounced on her hard. ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Beatrice yelled as she hurriedly crawled backwards with both her hands and feet. Never did she expect


    that there was a broken wine bottle in the grass.


    She unknowingly stabbed her palm into


    it, which became drenched in blood. With the brief moment of dy, Anton rushed forward and fell onto


    Beatrice. Beatrice was shocked to the core. She kept yelling and struggling in terror. She started to


    regret things. She


    really shouldn¡¯t have known this b*stard, or perhaps, she shouldn¡¯t havee to Eastward Ind.


    Such a terrible thing wouldn¡¯t have happened if she just peacefully spent her weekends at home.


    There were all kinds of other medicine in the world, but there was no remedy for remorse. ¡°Mask, I¡¯m


    sorry! I¡¯ve failed to keep my virginity for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    In her blurred vision through the gushing tears, she actually saw a man with a mask and cap appear in


    front


    of her. ¡°Mask, is¡­ Is that you?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, she thought she was hallucinating.


    Anton was startled upon hearing her words. The hands that were undressing her clothes came to an


    abrupt halt


    as he immediately turned around.


    ¡°Ah! R-Rock¡­ Master Rockefeller?¡± He didn¡¯t know anything about Mask. However, his fear of Master


    Rockefeller was extreme, as if it was


    carved into his bones. The person who came over was indeed Alex Rockefeller. He lightly shook his


    head and said, ¡°Why do you


    always face this kind of trouble? Can¡¯t you just carefully think about the reason behind these troubles?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s situation made Alex speechless. For a moment, he really wanted to turn a blind eye and just


    left. However, he couldn ¡®t help himself but rescue her.


    Why was she his sister-inw?


    The divorce between him and Dorothy was fake, and their intercourse as husband and wife was real.


    From their conversation, Anton realized that this omnipotent Master Rockefeller actually knew Beatrice.


    He


    became shocked.


    He immediately released Beatrice, preparing to escape. However, he was just at Beginner-Royal rank.


    If he could really escape, then Alex should retire from martial


    arts already.


    Alex reached out in the air and grabbed him.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 692

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 692


    Anton¡¯s body that retreated frantically earlier suddenly rushed towards Alex on his own. Smack!


    A palm struck him. Anton Zach died!


    Alex sighed lightly, then he turned to leave the scene. ¡°Mask! Mask, please don¡¯t go! I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Beatrice hurriedly shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know this ce well, plus


    I¡¯m injured. Please, don¡¯t go. Okay?¡± As she spoke, she struggled to get back on her feet. She ran and


    tried to catch up with Alex.


    However, during the struggle earlier, she had stabbed her hand and injured her legs. After running for a


    few


    steps, she fell onto the ground and started crying. Alex, who had just taken a few steps, stopped in his


    tracks. He turned around and looked at Beatrice. He thought, ¡®Damn, I must have owed their family in


    my previous


    life.¡¯ He returned to pull her up.


    ¡°Are you Ok?¡±


    ¡°My hands hurt, my legs are hurt too.¡± Beatrice wiped her tears as she started to smile when she saw


    himreturning to her. However, the blood on her hand had smeared her face. Alex crouched and


    discovered a long and bloody wound on her calf bleeding profusely. From the looks of it,


    the wound was also caused by the ss. But her palm¡¯s injury was more troublesome. ss shrapnels


    had


    been embedded into her skin so they must be taken out first.


    Alex squeezed her calf for a bit. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Smack!


    Upset, Alex pped it. He shouted roughly, ¡°It¡¯s great if it hurts! Are you out of your mind? Do you think


    you cane to a ce


    like Eastward Ind? What are you here for? Seeking your own death?¡±


    Beatrice started crying, frightened by his sudden burst of anger. But deep down, she actually enjoyed


    his


    scolding very much.


    She asked weakly, ¡°Mask, have you known me for a long time?¡± Alex was startled. He said, ¡°Who


    would know an idiot like you?¡± However, Beatrice was smarter this time. ¡°No, Mask. I could sense it.


    You must have known me, or why


    else did you try to save me again and again?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Hmph, then I¡¯m the idiot! I just couldn¡¯t help save you because you look like my sister.¡±


    Seeing that she was still bleeding, Alex hurriedly tapped on her acupoint to stop the bleeding. But the


    wound was dirty. Not only was there blood, there was also foreign debris like grass and mud on it. It


    needed to be cleaned and disinfected.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± Alex said as he crouched with his back towards her. Although


    he


    had superior medical skills, it was difficult to clean the wound without any professional tools. Beatrice


    was overjoyed and hurriedly leaned onto Alex¡¯s back. In that instant, Alex suddenly felt teased by her


    body. Her long 3.9-feet legs wrapped around his waist. Alex tried his best not to think about her figure.


    He walked forward without uttering a word. However, Beatrice trembled with excitement. The Mask that


    she yearned for day and night was actually the


    omnipotent Master Rockefeller. It was too awesome!


    In her mind, the image of Master Rockefeller who summoned lightning with bare hand ovepped with


    her


    Mask. She realized that she had fallen deeply in love with him, as if she had been intoxicated with love.


    She


    hugged his neck tightly and gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Mask, can I¡­ Take a look at your real face?¡±


    Alex immediately shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    Beatrice stared at him.


    Unfortunately, it was too dark so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. She really wanted


    to reach out and take his mask off.


    Alex, who seemed to sense her intention, said immediately, ¡°My face is ugly. It¡¯s disfigured and looks


    unpleasant.


    My face is my taboo. I¡¯ll kill whoever tries to take a look of my face. Do you understand?¡±


    Beatrice trembled as she said, ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have to be so fierce. I won¡¯t look at it then.¡± Alex


    turned his face towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t fantasize about me.¡±


    Beatrice shook her head and said, ¡°Bro, it¡¯s not important even if your face is disfigured. What¡¯s


    important


    is the beauty inside and feeling of having a crush on someone.¡±


    She suddenly kissed his lips through the mask.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 693

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 693


    Alex was stunned speechless by the sudden kiss. Even with Beatrice¡¯s affection for him, he still didn¡¯t


    feel a hint of joy at all. He knew this woman too well, especially with the countless things she said to


    himst year. She even whacked his head with socks for no less than ten times. He knew her very well.


    If he were to truly fall in love with her, he felt that his life would be shortened by multiple years.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®If I were to disclose my identity as Alex Rockefeller, the person she had so


    desperately wanted to divorce Dorothy, would she turn into a fool from shock?¡¯ Smack!


    Alexnded a p on her thigh and said coldly, ¡°This is the first andst time. I¡¯m a married man and


    faithful


    to my wife. If you ever try to do something like this again, I¡¯ll leave you here and let you go your own


    way.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s thigh hurt but her heart hurt even more, as if she had been sshed by a bowl of cold water.


    Aggrieved, she said, ¡°Sorry, Mask. I just¡­ Wanted to express my gratitude, I didn¡¯t mean anything


    else.¡± Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s better this way.¡±


    However, after a while, Beatrice squirmed behind his back. The intense body contact had fanned a


    me


    inside his body. Upset, he said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Beatrice hesitated, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    She said, ¡°I¡­ I need to use the restroom badly. Is


    there any restroom around here?¡± Alex said, ¡°This is a primitive ind, and there are not many


    restrooms around. There¡¯s no one else anyway, so just finish your business on the road!¡± He put her


    down. Beatrice limped as she walked toward a bush. However, she dared not go too far away from


    their location. The moonlight lit his silhouette, giving her a


    sense of security.


    Soon after, Alex heard the sound of water discharge¡­


    Then, he also went to the other side because he had the urge to go as well. When Beatrice saw Mask


    peeing on the other side, her face flushed red in that instant. Her heart raced wildly


    as various thoughts shed through her mind. At this moment, her urine suddenly disturbed a sleeping


    snake. The snake had a grayish ck body. Since it was disturbed by humans, it probably felt very


    annoyed. It could sense the heat from Beatrice¡¯s body


    and bit it.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Beatrice felt immense pain. She hurriedly reached out and touched the origin of pain. As a result, she


    felt the cold, rough skin of a long snake. It was biting and holding onto her! ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Beatrice jumped like a lunatic, trembling in fear. Even her face had turned paled. She couldn¡¯t care less


    about


    her pants and ran towards Alex in a panic. ¡°Help! Mask, help! There¡¯s a snake. Aargh!¡± Most women


    were afraid of snakes. Beatrice was even more terrified.


    Alex was taken aback for a brief moment. He had yet to react to the situation but Beatrice had already


    jumped onto him. ¡°F*ck!¡± He was dumbfounded. He was just peeing halfway, how could he stop at this


    time? ¡°Snake, snake. I was bitten by a snake. It¡¯s still biting my bottom now!¡± She trembled as she burst


    into tears


    uncontrobly.


    It was probably the most horrible thing that she had encountered in her life. She even had


    goosebumps all over her body. In fact it was even more terrifying than the female ghost she saw earlier.


    Finally, Alex was done with his business. Then, he turned around to settle Beatrice¡¯s problem, only to


    see


    that snake had already let go of her and fallen to the grassy ground, hastily escaping.


    Alex¡¯s eyes glistened as he could see things well at night. At a nce, he could see the figure of the


    snake


    clearly, it looked like a wilted branch, with a triangr head and its cheeks were particrly obvious. It


    was a viper, also known as Deinagkistrodon and extremely venomous.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Alex dared not hesitate for a second, he hurriedly leaped away with Beatrice on his back, escaping the


    grassy


    <pnd. They came to a bare, rockynd without any grass. ¡°It¡¯s Deinagkistrodon. It¡¯s venomous. Tell me,


    where¡¯s the bite?¡± Alex hurriedly asked after quickly putting Beatrice down

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 694

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 694


    The tears and snot flowed out of Beatrice¡¯s eyes and nose respectively at the same time as she


    pointed at the


    bitten area. ¡°Here¡­¡± After taking a look, Alex was dumbfounded. What should he do? ¡°Bro¡­ Will I


    die?¡± Beatrice said while crying. Alex knew that he couldn¡¯t dy the treatment after looking at the


    wound. Otherwise, the snake venom


    would flow through the blood and spread all over her body, and she would end up in deep trouble. He


    clenched his teeth as he said, ¡°I really owed you in my previous life.¡± With that, he condensed spiritual


    power in his finger.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    He pressed his finger against several main acupoints on her body to prevent the flow of the venom.


    After that, he sucked out mouthfuls of snake venom. The process wouldn¡¯t be exined further.


    Anyway, Beatrice was stunned. Her face flushed red as her heart was beating wildly. She saw Alex


    take his


    mask off.


    Although the light was very dim and she didn¡¯t see the front of his face after turning around, she


    was sure that his face didn¡¯t have any traces of disfigurement. In fact, his skin was very smooth.


    He even looked very handsome with his angr face. ¡°Liar! You¡¯re not disfigured at all!¡± When she


    wanted to take a closer look, Alex had already finished sucking out the venom and put on his mask


    again.


    After that, Alex took Beatrice to the only hospital on Eastward Ind to treat her wounds. The ss


    shrapnel


    were taken out from her palm and a snake antivenom serum was injected in her. By the time everything


    was


    settled, it was already one o¡¯clock in the middle of the night


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex sent her back to the hotel. However, Beatrice refused to get off his back. ¡°Bro, can you give me


    your phone number? Once you give it to me, I¡¯lle down.¡±


    Alex was baffled. He had only one phone number. If he were to give it to her, wouldn¡¯t it expose his


    identity? ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ any other means ofmunication is fine too. Please, just give me one! So, I can¡­ Know


    your


    existence in the world! It¡¯s not just for my dreams! I swear, I won¡¯t disturb your life. Even if I were to


    dream


    of you every day, I will only think of you from a far distance, praying for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will go crazy, I would rather be dead than alive.


    How about you kill me right now?!¡±


    Alex frowned. Never did he expect that Beatrice would have such a deep affection for him, but what


    should he do now? If


    her sister or her mother were to find out about this someday, he would be dead meat. Seeing her being


    so humble for the sake of Mask, he couldn¡¯t help but feel softhearted again. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll give you an


    email! If you get into any trouble, just send me an email.¡±


    Beatrice was overjoyed upon hearing his words.


    Alex had several emails, some of which even Dorothy didn¡¯t know about. Even he had forgotten some


    of the


    registered emails, so he just randomly picked one and told Beatrice. After that, he got away from her


    and left the hotel. Meanwhile, Beatrice was ecstatic. She seemed to have found a weakness of Alex:


    her tears and her bitter


    expression due to her coquettish yet soft begging. ¡°Beatrice, you are finally back!¡± Wilson and the


    others rushed out after hearing her movements.


    ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t let that b*stard Zach do anything to you, right?¡±


    If Beatrice were to be hamied or forced upon by someone else, it would lower her value by several


    grades. Wilson might not chase after her then.


    Beatrice pointed at the end of the corridor as she said proudly, ¡°I happened to meet Master Rockefeller


    earlier. It¡¯s Master Rockefeller who saved me.


    That b*stard Zach is already dead!¡±


    Everyone else really saw Alex¡¯s silhouette vanish at the turn of the corner. In that instant, everyone


    looked at Beatrice with a fiery gaze, which was more of envy than anything else. Beatrice actually got


    something good out of her misfortune, her interaction with Master Rockefeller. ***


    At the same time, Ange Schuler met up with Tristan Coleman. ¡°Sorry, Tristan. I¡¯ve failed to acquire the


    project of the Sky Tower. I¡¯ve also lost the bet. I¡¯m going to


    be someone¡¯s servant for three years.¡± Upon hearing her words, Tristan exploded in anger. With a


    palm strike, he smashed the expensive tea table in front of him into pieces.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 695

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 695


    How could Tristan not be angry?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Suzaku, one of the Four Great Princesses, was a lifelong concubine who was handpicked by the


    family. In


    other words, once he was officially married, Suzaku would be her bed warming servant. Although he


    was going to marry Zendaya, he was much closer to Suzaku and had greater faith in her. His


    dependence on her would be even greater in the future.


    However, Suzaku actually lost to another man, and now even had to serve him as a servant for three


    years. Who knew how many things would happen during those three years? Who could guarantee that


    she would


    still be an untouched virgin?


    More importantly, the Princess of Missouri¡¯s Coleman family was going to serve another man, an


    outsider. If such a piece of news spread to the public, wouldn¡¯t they turn into aughing stock?


    He stared at Ange with an extremely cold gaze as he said, ¡°Why did you make this kind of bet? More


    importantly, you¡¯ve lost. Don¡¯t you know that whatever you do from now on will be an insult to my


    Coleman family?¡± Ange was also depressed and knelt to the ground with a loud thud. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Master. Suzaku is


    ipetent, please bestow death upon me, Master.¡±


    Tristannded a p on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of killing you? The outsiders will only say that our people from the Coleman family are


    sore losers!¡±


    ¡°Now, there¡¯s only one way to deal with this, kill that man so that we can clear our names! Besides, it


    must


    be done in public!¡±


    Ange shook her head as she said, ¡°We can¡¯t, Tristan. That man is too powerful. He could summon


    lightning


    with his bare hand and kill a vengeful spirit. He even killed a person while shattering his soul. Such


    capabilities are unheard of!¡±


    ¡°What? He could summon lightning with bare hand?¡± Tristan just shook his head, he couldn¡¯t believe


    her


    at all.


    ¡°Looks like you must have been frightened by the opponent You actually believe in such things. I


    know a wandering cultivator who could even catch a serpent with his bare hands. It¡¯s all just a trick of


    the


    eye.¡± His gaze was gloomy and cold. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°Since he has given you a


    week¡¯s time, it should be enough. I¡¯ll have


    to settle the engagement matter with the Stoermer family first. After that, I¡¯ll gather the crowd to have a


    decapitation banquet!


    I want that man decapitated in public to clear your name!¡± Ange couldn¡¯t help but murmur secretly when


    she heard Tristan¡¯s confidence. ¡®Were the techniques used by


    Alex actually tricks of the eye?¡¯


    ¡®Everything did seem too unbelievable, especially when Alex imed that he could cure Frederick


    Duncan¡¯s


    Wasn¡¯t that just a joke?¡¯


    ¡®Nobody could curete-stage cancers with modern medical technology.¡¯


    The more she thought about it, she also started to feel she had been deceived by Alex. This person


    was really


    shameless and outrageous. He even broke her bra strap with a grab. She must personally break his


    bones next


    time. ***


    Meanwhile, Alex had returned to his room at the hotel. He found Waltz inside wide awake while


    watching


    TV.


    He looked at the TV screen and almost couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. This woman was actually watching


    the very famous R-rated Hong Kong film fromst century, ¡°Sex and


    Zen¡±. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did youe to my room to watch this kind of movie?¡± More


    importantly, the plot that was being yed now was the most explicit and exciting scene. Alex


    condemned the movie with his mouth but his eyes were glued to the TV screen and he couldn¡¯t avert


    his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t block me from watching the movie!¡±


    Waltz jumped out of the nket, wearing only pajamas with her beautiful legs exposed. She grabbed


    and


    pulled Alex over. She let him sit on the bedhead, then she hid into the nket again and watched the


    movie


    with relish. She said, ¡°I¡¯m an adult, so is there anything that I can¡¯t watch? Just think of it as a science


    film. It¡¯s boring


    to


    watch it alone, so let¡¯s watch it together!¡± Alex blinked his eyes. He had only watched it for a bitst


    time. The more he watched it, the more fascinated he was by it. He


    suddenly sneezed right away due to the coldness from the air conditioning.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Waltz nced at Alex. She then grabbed the nket and covered his body. Her body also leaned


    closer to him. The scene on the TV was burning with lust as the atmosphere in the room burned


    equally with passionate


    me. Alex was a vigorous man who had just gotten a taste of it and wanted to try it again. He instantly


    felt


    that he had slightly lost control of his impulses as a voice in his mind whispered, ¡¯Go for it.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 696

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 696


    ¡°I¡¯m all cleaned up and waiting for you. I¡¯ve already set the whole mood up for you too. What else do


    you


    want?¡±


    ¡°Are you a man at all?¡± Right then, Waltz Fleur whispered softly into Alex Rockefeller¡¯s ear. Alex could


    sense one of Waltz¡¯s legs on his body. ¡°Waltz¡­¡± Alex said. ¡°You¡¯re divorced now. What are you still


    afraid of?¡± Waltz asked. ¡°Actually, the thing is¡­¡±


    But before Alex could say anything further, Waltz pounced on him and initiated the kiss.


    Would there be any point in resisting?


    Apparently, there was little use. Soon, all reason was drowned out by Waltz¡¯s action. Alex himself


    already wasn¡¯t resistant to Waltz. In fact, he had been considering epting her feelings. Now that


    Waltz took the first step, refusing her would not


    only hurt her feelings, but also make Alex look like a wimp.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex turned from passive to active. Waltz¡¯s heart and soul trembled. ¡°Senior, be gentle¡­¡± She


    whispered as she hugged him.


    Boom!


    At such a critical juncture, the door suddenly flew open. Michelle Yowell rushed in with a nervous


    expression on her face. ¡°Alex¡­ Ahh!¡± Michelle blinked with herrge eyes. She was stunned by the


    scene before her. ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Alex cursed softly. He quickly pulled the duvet over himself. Waltz was


    furious.


    ¡°Michelle, you did this on purpose to thwart my n, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Your godfather has been kidnapped,¡± Michelle said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Alex and


    Waltz both jolted up in surprise. They hurriedly looked for their clothes. ¡°What the hell is going on? How


    did my godfather get kidnapped. Who did it?¡± Waltz asked in panic. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.


    The head of the Pattingson family chased after them, but the foe was quite strong. I saw


    that the head of the Pattingson family was too weak to fight, so I quickly came over to get some help,¡±


    Michelle answered. This hotel had a limited number of rooms. On top of that, the hotel was fully booked


    this evening.


    Thus, Alex and Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s rooms were not in the same location which was why Alex didn¡¯t


    hear any


    sounds of fighting at all. Alex and Waltz put their clothes on as they spoke to Michelle. Immediately


    after, the three rushed out together. Unexpectedly, they bumped into Nathan Pattingson on their


    way out.


    Nathan had fallen to the ground and was covered in blood. ¡°Head of the Pattingson family, why are you


    here? Where is my godfather?¡± Waltz asked anxiously. Alex, on the other hand, took a closer look at


    Nathan¡¯s condition. He immediately frowned. Nathan had been shot!


    There was a bloody hole in his abdomen, and a stream of blood was gushing out. Alex immediately


    knelt and used the Needles of Life


    Extension from the Ultimate Book of Medicine to stop


    the bleeding. He then transferred some spiritual power to Nathan to save his life. Nathan sighed in


    relief. ¡°Thank you for saving me, master! Mr. Gunther was kidnapped by an expert fighter, who also had


    a gun


    with him.


    They got into a speedboat and escaped!¡± He said with difficulty. Waltz shrieked and panicked, ming


    herself for what happened. If she had not gone to Alex¡¯s room, her godfather might not have been


    kidnapped.


    ¡°What¡¯s the other person¡¯s background?¡±


    Alex asked. Nathan coughed twice before he spoke. ¡°He works for Phillip Bale¡¯s Hydra Group. Based


    on what he said, he seems to be Phillip¡¯s brother. He left a message for you, Master Rockefeller, to get


    to Michigan¡¯s


    Sanctuary Shrine by twelve o¡¯clock tomorrow noon. If you¡¯re not there by twelve, Mr. Gunther will be


    beheaded,¡± Nathan said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 697

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 697


    After hearing this, Waltz Fleur immediately wanted to rush to Michigan¡¯s Sanctuary Shrine. But she


    didn¡¯t even know where Sanctuary Shrine was. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have a boat to leave Eastward


    Ind now. ¡°Senior, what should we do? I can¡¯t let anything happen to my godfather!¡± Waltz anxious


    and worried. She was raised by Lord Lex and she treated him like her biological father. Now


    that his life was in danger, how could she not be worried?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely rescue your godfather,¡± Alex Rockefeller consoled her. ¡°Why did they choose a


    ce like Sanctuary Shrine to meet? It sounds like a temple. Isn¡¯t that ce


    unsuitable for holding people hostage?¡± Michelle Yowell asked. Alex and Waltz both shook their heads.


    This was their first time hearing about this ce too.


    As for Nathan Pattingson, he lived in ska most of his life. This was his first timeing to Michigan.


    Hence, he was even more clueless about Sanctuary Shrine¡¯s location. ¡°Chuck, look it up on the map in


    your phone.¡±


    Five minutester, the group of people were dumbfounded.


    There were several ces called Sanctuary Shrine on the map, but none of them were in Michigan or


    California.


    One was in Newton City, one was in Northern Oceania, while another was in Western ins. The


    closest one was 27,903 miles from here, and it was definitely not where the kidnapper mentioned.


    ¡°Could he have misremembered the name of the ce?¡±


    Waltz asked. If that¡¯s the case, Lord Lex Gunther was truly in a hopeless situation. If they couldn¡¯t even


    find the ce, how could they possibly get there by twelve o¡¯clock tomorrow?


    Alex thought about it for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call and ask about it It might not be on the map


    because it¡¯s too small to be recorded, which isn¡¯t surprising¡± he said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex made a phone call to Anna Coleman. It was past two o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. Anna had


    gone to bed long ago. Which meant she was in


    a bad mood when she was woken up by the call. She immediately started to yell after picking up.


    ¡°Which


    psycho isn¡¯t sleeping in the middle of the night and calling me instead?


    Speak! What is it? If it¡¯s not because


    you¡¯re dying, I¡¯m gonna teach you a lesson!¡±


    This was the first time Alex heard Anna being rude. He was stormed momentarily. ¡°Anna, it really is a


    matter of life and death,¡± Alex said. ¡°Eh?¡± Clearly, Anna was a little shocked to hear Alex¡¯s voice.


    Only then did she open her eyes wider to


    look at the phone screen. After making sure it was Alex, her attitude improved a little. ¡°Alex, it¡¯s you.


    What is it? I just fell asleep,¡± Anna said. ¡°I have something to ask you. Is there a ce called Sanctuary


    Shrine in Michigan?¡± Alex asked.


    Anna was seemingly startled by the mention of Sanctuary Shrine. After a while, she began speaking in


    a


    careful tone.


    ¡°Alex, why are you asking about this? How did you find out about Sanctuary Shrine?¡± Alex¡¯s heart


    pounded. He could sense something different in Anna¡¯s voice. But he still told Anna about Lord Lex


    Gunther¡¯s kidnapping. ¡°He¡¯s a very important elder to me. I can¡¯t not


    save him.


    If you know where it is, please tell me the approximate location. I¡¯ll think of ways to save him


    myself,¡± Alex finally said. Anna no longer felt sleepy anymore. ¡°Alex, I do knowwhere Sanctuary Shrine


    is, but¡­ If what you say is true, this problem is quite serious.


    I must speak to you in person. Are you on Eastward Ind? Wait for me at an obvious spot. I¡¯lle


    pick


    you up right away,¡± Anna said. ¡°You¡¯reing to pick me up? Now?¡± Alex was stunned. ¡°Yes. I happen


    to be back in Michigan today. I have a helicopter at home. I¡¯ll fly over to you,¡± Anna said. Alex was


    dumbfounded.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 698

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 698


    ¡®She¡¯s filthy rich!¡± Alex Rockefeller thought. Soon, Anna Coleman ran out of her room and went to her


    family¡¯s helicopter. As a member of Divine


    Constabry, Anna was even braver than men. Flying a helicopter was just child¡¯s y for her.


    However, just as she arrived at the helipad, a man called out to her from behind. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s veryte.


    Where are you going?¡±


    The person who came after Anna was her brother, Aaron Coleman.


    ¡°Brother, I have some urgent business to deal with. You can go back to bed!¡± Anna said. However,


    Aaron refused to let her leave. Instead, he stood in her way. ¡°You just came back today. You¡¯ve


    been home for less than five hours, and you¡¯re already going out again? I doubt Divine Constabry


    can¡¯t


    function without you, Anna!


    If that¡¯s true, you shouldn¡¯t even stay in Divine Constabry. You won¡¯t have


    a future there.¡± Anna knew her brother¡¯s personality very well. He was obsessed about his sister. He


    very much disliked


    Anna being in Divine Constabry. He was afraid that one day she would encounter a strong fighter


    and put


    herself in danger.


    Since they were kids, Aaron had wished he could tie his sister to his waist wherever he went. ¡°Brother,


    I¡¯m just going to pick someone up. That person belongs to Divine Constabry too. He¡¯s on


    Eastward Ind now.¡±


    ¡°Why are you picking him up on Eastward Ind thiste?


    What happened? No, I¡¯m worried. I heard that


    during the South California Business Association¡¯s martial artspetition yesterday, the president of


    the


    association was killed.


    A god-like person by the name of Master Rockefeller appeared. He could control


    lightning with his palm and kill gods with a single strike. He¡¯s a god-like existence. You mustn¡¯t stumble


    into any trouble with him.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Even though Alex Rockefeller gave a serious warning after thepetition yesterday that nobody


    should


    leak the news, there were just too many witnesses.


    Some of them couldn¡¯t help but share it with others to


    glorify themselves. However, it was contained within a small circle of influence. Aaron happened to


    have heard about it. ¡®What?¡¯ Anna was shocked. ¡®Controlling lightning in one¡¯s palm and killing a god


    with a single strike?¡¯


    ¡®It must be a joke!¡¯


    ¡®Somebody like this couldn¡¯t possibly exist!¡¯ Anna thought. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? It¡¯s true. There was


    even a video recorded of it. I saw it. That man is very powerful. It¡¯s a shame that Master Rockefeller


    gave an order to keep it a secret. People who shared what happened


    didn¡¯t dare share the video for fear of bing targets of revenge.


    Moreover, Princess Suzaku from


    Missouri¡¯s Coleman family also had to be his ve for three years after being defeated,¡± Aaron


    said. When Anna saw how her brother spoke with conviction, she started to believe him a little. That¡¯s


    because


    Aaron definitely wouldn¡¯t lie to her. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder who this Master Rockefeller was. With


    the same name and being in the same


    location, could it be Alex Rockefeller?


    But Anna quickly dismissed the idea. Sky Melvis told her that Alex was at most at the Advanced-Mystic


    rank. Since Alex was slightly weaker than


    Sky, Sky couldn¡¯t possibly have been wrong. On top of that, Alex was most skilled in medicine. How


    would


    he know how to control lightning? ¡°Sister, you mustn¡¯t doubt this. There is a type of people in this world


    who are more mysterious than martial artists.


    They are called cultivation gurus. I happen to know a cultivation guru who is a master of astrology¡­


    You know What? To be safe, I muste with you.¡± Aaron continued. Anna didn¡¯t have a choice but to


    let her brother get into the helicopter with her.


    It was after three in the morning. Anna flew the helicopter over to Eastward Ind and found Alex and


    Waltz Fleur waiting for her on the beach. Michelle Yowell, on the other hand, was asked by Alex to look


    after Nathan Pattingson after the former


    treated thetter¡¯s wound because Nathan¡¯s injury was rtively more severe. Anna walked toward


    Alex as soon as she got off the helicopter.


    Meanwhile, Aaron casually nced at Alex. Since he didn¡¯t recognize Alex, he didn¡¯t think too much


    about


    him. However, when Aaron saw Waltz next to Alex, his eyes immediately lit up. He immediately ran


    over to


    Waltz. ¡°Madam Fleur, why are you here?


    Oh, my..! It¡¯s been a long time. Have you been welltely, Madam Fleur?¡± Aaron asked. When Aaron


    said this, both Alex and Anna were a little surprised

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 699

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 699


    Waltz Fleur was also a bit surprised when she got a good look at Aaron Coleman. But she remained


    casual. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Mr. Coleman!¡± Aaron had an eager look in his eyes, and his heart was racing. Just


    as Aaron was about to say something else, Anna Coleman asked him a question. ¡°Brother, do you two


    know each other?¡± Aaron chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve known Madam Fleur for a long time. Back in the day.¡± He was


    interrupted yet again as he spoke.


    ¡°Brother, why did you call her Madam Fleur? Only Japanese


    people call her that. It sounds horrible. Aren¡¯t you just making fun of her like this?¡± Anna said. Of


    course, Waltz didn¡¯t like hearing it either. But she and Aaron only had a business rtionship.


    There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with him addressing Waltz


    as Madam Fleur. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t say anything. Aaron, on the other hand, did indeed have a


    crush on Waltz. Aaron had traveled all over California, but the only woman he had met who could rival


    Waltz¡¯s beauty and


    temperament was Zendaya Stoermer.


    However, both women had different styles. Aaron liked Waltz¡¯s


    temperament much more, that¡¯s why he was madly in love with Waltz from the bottom of his heart.


    The only issue was that he was usually too busy, and the two lived in different ces. Thus, there were


    very


    few opportunities for him to get close to her. Aaron heard that Waltz¡¯s birthday was around the corner.


    He had already asked someone to go abroad and


    purchase a diamond ne worth 50 million dors.


    His n was to wait until Waltz¡¯s birthday before


    personally bringing the ne to propose to her. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d bump into her in this ce. ¡°Uh,


    sorry. I didn¡¯t mean that, Madam Fleur. In that case, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll call you¡­ From now on¡­¡±


    Right then, Alex Rockefeller interrupted him again.


    ¡°Anna, is Sanctuary Shrine very special? Can you take


    us there right now?¡± Alex asked Anna. Aaron was very upset that he¡¯d been repeatedly interrupted. But


    when he heard the mention of Sanctuary Shrine, he nearly yelled in surprise. ¡°What? Are you guys


    going to Sanctuary Shrine?


    What¡¯s the point of going to a ghastly ce like Sanctuary Shrine? Madam Fleur, no, I mean, Ms. Fleur,


    please don¡¯t go to a ce like that. It¡¯ll bring you bad luck,¡± Aaron said. ¡°No. I must go.¡± Waltz shook


    her head. ¡°What¡¯s in Sanctuary Shrine?¡± Alex asked. Only then did Anna exin. ¡°You¡¯re not from


    Michigan, so it makes sense that you might not know about


    the origins of Sanctuary Shrine.


    That ce is a forbidden zone among the upper-ss of Michigan. It¡¯s also


    called Demonic Cave.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Alex and Waltz were still confused.


    Aaron cut in.¡°


    That¡¯s because Sanctuary Shrine is very evil. Women, especially, mustn¡¯t enter it. Ms. Fleur, please


    don¡¯t go to a ce like that out of curiosity! I know Sanctuary Shrine has gotten popr on the


    inte in recent times. In fact, I heard some inte live-streamers intentionally go to that ce to


    broadcast


    supernatural livestreams.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Coleman, please don¡¯t. I must go to Sanctuary Shrine because my godfather has been kidnapped.


    His


    kidnapper was the one who asked me to go there.¡± Waltz cut him off. ¡°What?¡± Aaron eximed. Alex


    looked at Aaron and frowned slightly. Alex could naturally see from the way Aaron looked at Waltz


    that he had a burning passion for her, Aaron seemed to admire Waltz deeply. Alex and Waltz might not


    be a couple, but their rtionship was more intimate than lover

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 700

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 700


    How could Alex Rockefeller let Aaron Coleman get what he wanted? ¡°Go on,¡± Alex said to Anna


    coleman. ¡°Sanctuary Shrine is indeed very evil. A few years ago, it was a very popr ce for people


    to burn


    incense there, especially when they heard that the Goddess of Fertility there was very reliable.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Countless women from rich families went to make offerings at Sanctuary Shrine¡­ But afterward, things


    started to


    happen. The women who made offerings at Sanctuary Shrine in return for fertility went through major


    personality shifts after getting pregnant. Some even intentionally moved to stay in Sanctuary Shrine. In


    the


    end, they all ended up with miscarriages.


    Do you know why?¡± Anna exined before asking. Alex was shocked. ¡°I can¡¯t believe something like


    this could happen. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I do not know either. Not only did they suffer miscarriages, but those women became terribly ill. When


    they


    woke up, they couldn¡¯t even remember what happened! Divine Constabry had also intervened to


    investigate in the past, but to no avail.


    Now, Sanctuary Shrine has beenpletely sealed away, yet some


    strange things are still happening.¡±


    ¡°What kind of strange?¡± Waltz Fleur asked. Aaron Coleman finally found an opportunity to speak. ¡°The


    ancient kind of strange. People often go missing, especially young women.


    And the strangest thing is that those women somehow get pregnant. Some of them


    get pregnant in just one day. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s weird?¡± Alex and Waltz were stunned to hear this.


    From a biological point of view, this was impossible.


    ¡°Anyway, we still have to go there and find out! Anna, please send us somewhere near Sanctuary


    Shrine. We


    can deal with the rest on our own,¡± Alex said.


    Aaron looked at Alex in jealousy. ¡°What is the rtionship between you two?¡± Aaron asked. ¡°She¡¯s my


    junior,¡± Alex said. When Aaron heard this, he immediately became happy again. ¡°So, you¡¯re her senior!


    Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Fleur. Your problem is my problem too. Your godfather is also my elder. Michigan is


    my home anyway.


    Even if Sanctuary Shrine turns out to be a lion¡¯s den, I wille with you.¡± Waltz could definitely tell


    that he was interested in her. She felt a little embarrassed. ¡°But I¡¯d feel bad if you


    got hurt because of me. You¡¯re not even rted to me.¡± Aaron patted his chest. ¡°Ms. Fleur, we are


    partners in the business world. Besides, we live in a dangerous world.


    When we see injustice, we should help each other. This is my generation¡¯s code of conduct. Even if


    it¡¯s not you, Ms. Fleur, who is in trouble today, but Ms. Coleman or Ms. Pattingson, I would still help out


    all the same.¡± Waltz appeared grateful. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Coleman. You¡¯re a good man.¡± Anna


    listened to their conversation. For some unknown reason, she mourned for her brother.


    Waltz was clearly conveying that she didn¡¯t want to owe Aaron any favors because of this incident, but


    Aaron


    still responded enthusiastically. More importantly, Waltz might not even appreciate his efforts. She¡¯d


    only think of Aaron as a kind person. ¡®My brother really is an idiot!¡¯ Anna sighed.


    Soon, Alex and Waltz got into the helicopter. With Anna flying it, the four of them returned to Michigan


    together. Aaron turned to speak to Waltz. ¡°Ms. Fleur, if we¡¯re going to Sanctuary Shrine, we¡¯d better be


    well prepared. I¡¯ll get a few people toe with us,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My senior will be enough,¡±


    Waltz said. Aaron shook his head. He had carefully observed Alex long ago, and he realized Alex didn¡¯t


    have any inner


    force at all.


    At most, Alex only knew some basic fighting techniques. Compared to someone who had gone


    through proper martial arts training like him, Alex was nothing. Hence, Aaron didn¡¯t think much of Alex


    at all. ¡°Your senior is too weak to fight. He won¡¯t be of any help


    at all. In fact, he might even slow us down.


    Why don¡¯t we let your senior stay out of our trip to Sanctuary


    Shrine this time? It¡¯ll be better just in case he slows us down! He can wait for us outside¡­ Sister, wait


    here


    for a while.


    I¡¯ll get a few expert martial artists toe over,¡± Aaron said before rushing off to the Coleman family.


    Alex had an odd expression on his face. He was being looked down on again. But he didn¡¯t care to


    exin. Instead, he thought about the possible situation he might encounterter.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 701

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 701


    Ten minutester, Aaron Coleman returned with an old man and an old woman. Alex Rockefeller


    nced at them. The good fellow brought over two martial artists, with one at


    Intermediate-Mystic rank and the other at Advanced-Mystic rank. Since Waltz Fleur couldn¡¯t quite tell,


    she whispered softly to Alex. ¡°Brother, I thought he would bring back a


    few Earth experts.


    Will these two be of any help?¡± Alex shrugged. ¡°The more people we have, the more help we get. Let¡¯s


    not ask for too much.¡± Waltz nodded and said nothing more. As for Anna Coleman, for some unknown


    reason, she did not exin Alex¡¯s situation to Aaron. ¡°Ms. Fleur, let me introduce these people to you.


    This is Josiah Whaley, who has Intermediate-Mystic rank


    cultivation.


    And this is Granny Silvan, who is even more remarkable, an Advanced-Mystic rank martial artist. They


    are both worshipped members of our Coleman family. With their help, we will definitely be able to save


    your godfather,¡± Aaron said with confidence and in a self congrattory manner. He made it sound as if


    being able to invite these two along was a great aplishment.


    ¡°Thank you both for your help,¡± Waltz nodded and said. Josiah Whaley stroked his white beard and


    laughed. ¡°No need to be too polite. You are Aaron¡¯s sweetheart. It


    is only right that we help you. If you want to offer thanks, just thank Aaron!¡±


    Waltz twitched her mouth.


    ¡°Elder, you must have misunderstood. I am not Mr. Coleman¡¯s sweetheart.¡±


    Josiah chuckled. ¡°No matter. You might not be his sweetheart now, but you will be in the future.¡± Waltz


    and Alex were both speechless. Aaron looked at Alex. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you can stay here. Or else, you


    can go to my family¡¯s ce to rest


    and rx¡­¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°No, the kidnapper demanded me to go, or they will kill him.¡± Aaron was stunned.


    ¡°They demanded you to be there specifically. Why? Are you someone important? Or do


    you possess evidence rted to them?¡± Alex shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Josiah could tell


    that Alex might be Aaron¡®s rival in romance.


    He immediately snorted coldly. ¡°Young boy, I


    hope you are not telling a lie. This is not child¡¯s y. When the danger truly arises, we won¡¯t have the


    capacity to rescue you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I don¡¯t need you to save me just yet,¡± Alex said calmly. Alex¡¯s retort only further upset Josiah. ¡°You


    aren¡¯t ashamed of being boastful at all. In this world, there are a


    lot of people like you who think too highly of themselves. But they somehow all end up dead anyway. I


    hope


    you are not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Anna, let¡¯s go!¡± Alex closed his eyes and said to Anna. Getting ignored filled Josiah¡¯s chest with anger.


    ¡®You disrespectful brat. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to teach you a lessonter. I¡¯ll show you what it means to


    be


    self-aware.¡¯ Josiah secretly thought to himself. Granny Silvan, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t said a word


    since the beginning. She looked at Waltz¡¯s body with her


    long, narrow


    pupils. One couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. ***


    The helicopter took flight. Throughout the journey, Aaron tried to strike up a conversation with Waltz.


    ¡°Ms. Fleur, you must be here to


    participate in the Southern California Business Association¡¯s martial artspetition, right? I heard a


    remarkable character showed up at thepetition this time. Everyone calls him Master Rockefeller.


    Did you


    see him there?¡±


    Waltz and Alex quietly nced at each other. Waltz nodded. ¡°I saw him.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who he is? Cultivation gurus are a rare sight. This time, one actually showed up at the


    Southern California Business Association¡¯s martial artspetition. It is a pity that I didn¡¯t get to see


    his


    mystical and unpredictable moves.


    I would be the luckiest man alive if I got to see him once in this lifetime,¡± Aaron immediately said. ¡®The


    person who can make you feel like the luckiest man alive is right in front of you, but you are blind and


    can¡¯t see him!¡¯ Waltz thought to herself. However, she said something else. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is. I


    didn¡¯t get to see his face clearly.¡±


    Josiah grunted again.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Aaron, most of the cultivation gurus around are just tricksters who use gimmicks to fool


    other people. How could there be so many experts? Besides, I heard that the person wasn¡¯t very old. I


    bet he¡¯s


    just a scam who¡¯s looking for fanre and reputation by intimidating others with his fraudulent means.¡±


    Waltz couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Old man, can you not be so egotistical?


    Just because you haven¡¯t seen one, doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t one. Aren¡¯t you afraid that word will get


    back to that person, and he wille after


    you for the things you said behind his back? When the timees, he might break you apart like


    charcoal


    with a single move.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 702

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 702


    Josiah Whaley¡¯s eyes became wide open. If it wasn¡¯t for Aaron Coleman, he might have hit Waltz Fleur.


    Granny Silvan finally spoke up. ¡°The little girl is right. Old Whaley, your biggest problem is looking down


    on


    others. Your words are always unforgiving. This is the primary reason why you reached a teau at


    Intermediate-Mystic rank.¡±


    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense here.


    I will surpass you sooner orter,¡± Josiah said angrily. Soon after, they were about to arrive at


    Sanctuary Shrine. To avoid attracting attention, the helicopternded approximately a thousand meters


    away from their


    destination. The sky was stillpletely dark when the group of people quietly made their way over. ***


    At this moment, Lord Lex Gunther was actually not inside Sanctuary Shrine. Instead, he was in a


    luxurious


    mansion that once belonged to Phillip Bale. Boom!


    Lord Lex Gunther was thrown to the ground so forcefully by a man surrounded in a bloody aura that he


    could


    barely catch his breath from the pain. Soon, a woman ran forward to punch and kick him. This woman


    was none other than Queenie Bell. ¡°Scum!


    You killed my godfather, and you still wanted to take away my godfa ther¡¯s position as president. Go to


    hell!¡±


    She yelled as she beat Lord Lex Gunther up.


    Queenie was a martial artist while Lord Lex Gunther was only an ordinary person. Within a short period


    of time, Lord Lex Gunther started vomiting blood and his entire body ached. Lord Lex


    Gunther curled up on the ground. ¡°Your godfather, Lord Bale, died in the hands of that demonic


    cultivator. Master Rockefeller has helped to avenge your godfather.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Why do you still want to cause trouble to Master


    Rockefeller?¡± asked Lord Lex. Queenie forcefully stomped on Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s left leg and broke it


    ¡°Hmph. That demonic cultivator was only going after you guys. My godfather died because you people


    lured


    him over!


    But my godfather is dead while you are still alive. You even want to take over Southern California


    Business Association. In your dreams!¡± Queenie eximed before stomping on Lord Lex Gunther


    again. This time, his right leg was broken too. The pain made Lord Lex Gunther shiver. He wished he


    could just die. Finally, the man surrounded by bloody energy started speaking.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not kill him. I still need to use


    him to lure Master Rockefeller out.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bale, Master Rockefeller is indeed very powerful. Not only is he skilled in martial arts, but he also


    knows how to use mystic spells.


    Mr. Bale, are you sure you can handle him?¡± Queenie asked. This person was none other than Phillip¡¯s


    younger brother, Preston Bale. Preston smiled coldly. ¡°Are mystic spells very powerful? I know some


    too!¡±


    With that, he waved his bare hand. A blood-colored ray of light appeared and chopped the coffee table


    not far


    away in half.


    ¡°Mr. Bale, you really are powerful,¡± Queenie eximed with her eyes aglow. Prestonughed. ¡°This is


    merely child¡¯s y. Don¡¯t worry! His magic powers caught my eye. That¡¯s why I


    want to capture him. When the timees, I will absorb all his powers. My demonic blood cultivation


    will


    be even more powerful¡­


    Queenie,e here. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of another aspect of my skills.¡± Queenie didn¡¯t dare to


    cause any dy. She immediately went over to him. Preston, however, embraced her and pressed her


    against the sofa at once. He started doing things to her in


    front of Lord Lex Gunther shamelessly.


    Meanwhile, a glint of determination appeared in Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s eyes. Alex Rockefeller was his


    young master. He would rather die than let Alex get hurt because of him. Besides,


    there was also his goddaughter, Waltz Fleur.


    He saw a fruit knife on the coffee table. While Preston and Queenie were having the time of their lives,


    Lord Lex Gunther lunged forward, grabbed the


    fruit knife, and stabbed himself in the chest. ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll wait for you on the other side!¡± He


    shouted .

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 703

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 703


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Queenie Bell screamed. Preston Bale removed himself from Queenie and ran over to see what


    happened. He saw Lord Lex Gunther


    with a knife to his heart. With such a strong will to die, how could there be any possibility of survival?


    Even


    God could not save him. Preston was so angry that he kicked Lord Lex Gunther up into the air.


    ¡°B*stard. He actually killed himself. To


    think that people called him the underground king of California.


    He¡¯s just a piece of trash!¡± Queenie pulled her skirt down and ran over to have a look too. She seemed


    annoyed. ¡°Mr. Bale, now that this old man is dead, how will we lure Master Rockefeller out?¡±


    ¡°Apart from you and I, who else would know that this guy is dead? Go to Sanctuary Shrine immediately.


    I want toy a trap there. It is my territory. As long as he dares toe, I will make sure he can¡¯t


    escape,¡± Preston said. After saying that, Preston looked at Queenie. He started feeling an itch again.


    ¡°Come here. Let¡¯s continue what we were doing before we leave!¡± Preston waved at Queenie.


    Queenie bit her lips lightly and walked forward. She remembered something. ¡°Mr. Bale, there are a few


    people who also had a grudge against my godfather. Previously, my godfather wanted to take over


    Lush Cosmetics¡¯ products. Unexpectedly, the boss of Lush


    Cosmetics turned out to be a martial artist. Her son is even more so of an extraordinary martial artist. In


    the


    end, they killed quite a number of our people, and they also inflicted Lord Bale with a parasitic


    disease¡­¡±


    ¡°Parasitic disease?¡± Preston smirked. ¡°That¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. To me, that is equivalent to


    supplements. With my demonic blood cultivation, parasitic diseases can¡¯t even get close to my body.


    Don¡¯t worry. Once we get rid of Master Rockefeller, I¡¯m


    going to annihte Lush Cosmetics.¡± Queenieughed. ¡°Mr. Bale, you¡¯re awesome! ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote for you to say that?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Youngdy, you are my big brother¡¯s goddaughter. Did you two ever¡­¡± ***


    Meanwhile, Alex Rockefeller and others walked to Sanctuary Shrine. They had no idea that Lord Lex


    Gunther


    was already dead. After they circled around Sanctuary Shrine on the outside, they found it was very


    much


    silent inside.


    There wasn¡¯t a single person around. Josiah Whaley grunted. ¡°It¡¯s simply an empty shrine. There isn¡¯t


    even a shadow of a ghost. Look at how


    scared you all seem.¡± He then pointed a finger Alex. ¡°Young boy, you go in and explore first. Didn¡¯t the


    kidnapper ask for you


    specifically? We¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Alex knew Josiah intended to watch a show. Once Alex


    showed that he was too scared to enter, Josiah would sneer at him so as to make a joke out of him.


    Alex was speechless. The old man¡¯s beard was already white, but he was still trying to use such tricks


    to help


    Aaron Coleman impress a woman. Brit Alex did want to go inside. Hence, he nodded and took a step


    through the door.


    Josiah froze.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Alex really did dare to go in. ¡®Brat, there¡¯d better be a mechanism inside


    so that you¡¯ll fall into a pit.¡¯ ¡°Senior, wait for me!¡± Waltz Fleur called out. She stepped forward to follow


    Alex. Although Aaron wanted to stop her, it was toote. ¡°Ms. Fleur, Ms. Fleur¡­¡± Aaron lowered his


    voice. However, it was pitch ck inside Sanctuary Shrine. As soon as the two of them entered, it


    seemed as if they


    were engulfed by the darkness and disappeared from sight. ¡°What do we do?¡± Anna Coleman asked.


    ¡°Sister, you are a woman. It is too evil inside.


    You should not go in. Elder Josiah and I will enter and check


    it out. Granny Silvan, you should also stay outside!¡± Aaron said. ¡°I am an old woman, I¡¯m not worried


    about getting pregnant. With the highest level of martial arts cultivation, how can I not go in?¡± Granny


    Silvan said before rushing in. After that, Anna also went in. She had been here a few times with people


    from Divine Constabry.


    Hence, she wasn¡¯t scared. If she could get to the bottom of all the odd stuff happening in Sanctuary


    Shrine, that would


    be a great achievement. Finally, Aaron and Josiah also went inside. ¡°Sister, slow down! Wait for me!¡±


    Aaron eximed. ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t make a sound!¡±


    The two of them entered without being able to see anything. However, to their utter surprise, they


    actually couldn¡¯t hear anyone in front of them walking as soon as they


    walked through Sanctuary Shrine¡¯s entrance despite the fact that they were only a few steps behind


    Anna. The


    surrounding was too quiet for them to get used to. They were both martial artists with rather high levels


    of cultivation after all.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 704

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 704


    Logically, they should hear even the sound of breathing, if not of footsteps. Aaron Coleman hurriedly


    took a few steps forward, trying to reach out to pull Anna Coleman. However, he


    couldn¡¯t even touch anything. There was no one there. ¡°Mr. Whaley, what¡¯s going on? Where is my


    sister? Where did she go?¡± Aaron couldn¡¯t help but ask. Josiah Whaley also seemed confused.


    Sanctuary Shrine was not big at all. Where could Anna Coleman have gone?


    The two searched for a while, but they still couldn¡¯t find anyone. All of a sudden, the two became


    nervous. ¡°Could there be some trap door mechanism on the ground? Perhaps


    they fell down right after entering?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°If you fell, would you not make a single sound?¡± Aaron asked. Josiah shook his head. ¡°At the very


    least, I would have made some noise to warn the rest.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. They would have normally called out, but there were four of them and none of them called out.


    That¡¯s not normal.¡± The two men continued to walk forward a great distance.


    Josiah stopped and reached out.


    ¡°No, we just walked around Sanctuary Shrine. The circumference is at most


    five hundred meters. We have walked for over ten minutes. It makes no sense that we haven¡¯t reached


    the end. Moreover, there aren¡¯t any other structures around.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart thudded. Now, he couldn¡¯t be bothered about anything else. He quickly took out his


    phone and turned on the shlight. Aaron then discovered that the light from his phone could only


    illuminate a five-meter range at most. Even so, he could see nothing but darkness in front of him. There


    wasn¡¯t anything else! Regardless of which way they walked, it was the same. This ce was like a


    huge


    and endless open space.


    They couldn¡¯t get to the end no matter what. Ba-dump!


    Aaron plopped down on the ground. He was close to having a breakdown. ¡°Elder Josiah, do you think


    we are


    dead?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Josiah uttered. ¡°Then how could this be? Why can¡¯t we get to the end despite


    walking so much? I heard that this is What the


    road to hell is like.


    You have to walk for nine days and nine nights to get to the end,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Don¡¯t spew nonsense. I


    think we simply encountered an evil spell of some sort! They say Sanctuary Shrine is


    an evil ce. This is probably what they meant. Let¡¯s stop walking for now. We¡¯ll have a rest and think


    of


    solutions after that¡± ***


    Alex and Waltz encountered the same problem.


    ¡°Senior, this ce really is a little evil. My left eyelid hasn¡¯t stopped twitching. Will something bad


    happen?¡± Waltz asked while she pressed one hand against her left eye. Alex grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t


    think too much.¡± Waltz immediately spread her fingers and intertwined her fingers with Alex¡¯s. Alex was


    stunned for a moment, but he did not resist. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s an Elemental Trap inside this


    Sanctuary Shrine.


    It might look like we have been moving forward, but we are in fact walking in ce.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Waltz was surprised. ¡°What do we do? Things like Elemental Trap are only known to masters of


    astrology and fortune tellers. Jarsurya might have a little of such knowledge, but I know nothing about


    it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    I know about it,¡± Alex said. Waltz was joyful. ¡°Really? Senior, you really are my perfect boyfriend.¡± Alex


    rolled his eyes. He then stomped his foot, and a huge force transmitted through the ground. If it was an


    ordinary concrete floor, arge crater would have been formed. But the ground here was as solid as


    iron. Moreover, there were faint yellow lines lighting up on the ground. Alex observed those faint


    glimmers of light.


    After silently making calctions for the direction, he pulled


    Waltz along while he ran toward a certain direction. Suddenly, the scene in front of them changed.


    Instead of the pitch-ck environment a while ago, they were now looking at lush greenery. There were


    strange green vines everywhere. The two of them suddenly heard the sound of a woman crying softly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 705

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 705


    Waltz Fleur became tense. ¡°Senior, do you hear that sound? Is that a woman¡¯s voice?¡± Alex Rockefeller


    nodded his head while he looked somewhere further on the left ¡°There is more than one.¡±


    ¡°It sounds so miserable. Why would there be the sound of women crying in a shrine like this? Could it


    be¡­


    Something that¡¯s not human?


    What if it¡¯s a female ghost?¡± Waltz said. Shivering, she hurriedly pressed


    herself against Alex¡¯s body. Although it was not the first time seeing something like that, Waltz still


    found the thought very terrifying. ¡°It¡¯s not a female ghost. It¡¯s a person,¡± Alex said while shaking his


    head. Through his Chi observations, he


    could tell that there was human energy further on the left.


    That meant there was someone alive. ¡°Let¡¯s have a


    look. Be careful,¡± Alex said. The two of them walked toward the source of the sound. There were dense


    vines all the way down the path,


    there were all over the space. ¡°Senior, what are these vines? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it¡± Waltz


    used her hand to push away a nearby


    vine.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After a second, she cried out in shock. Those vines seemed as if they hade to life, gradually


    encircling Waltz¡¯s arm until they eventually


    wrapped all over her body. Frightened, Waltz quickly tried to pull the vines away. However, she soon


    noticed that there were many thorns


    on the vines. In an instant, several bloody spots appeared on her hand from being pierced. ¡°Don¡¯t


    move,¡± Alex quickly yelled.


    With that, Alex gathered spiritual power in one hand and pinched the vine on Waltz¡¯s body.


    The lightning attribute power began gushing into the vines. Alex¡¯s Force came with a lightning attribute


    of its own. Regardless of whether it was his Chi energy or spiritual power, they¡¯d contain lightning


    power. The vine started to sizzle and was immediately blown to pieces as a burning smell filled their


    nostrils.


    After breaking free from the vine, Waltz finally let out a huge sigh of relief. Earlier, she truly was


    terrified. Even now, she was still in pain. The dense thorns of the vine had left countless bloody spots


    on her fair skin. ¡°It hurts so bad, Senior!¡± Waltz cried out with a pout on her face. However, Alex was


    frowning. He could smell something bloody. It wasn¡¯t blood from Waltz¡¯s body. Instead, the bloody scent


    came from the burnt vine. It was a slightly


    pungent smell that reminded him of festering pig¡¯s blood.


    Alex grabbed the Stake of Exorcism by his belt and


    forcefully cut off one of the fresh vines. The next moment, blood began gushing out from the opening


    on the vine. In fact, all the leaves on the vine seemed to be trembling in fear. It was almost as if they


    could feel pain. Waltz had long turned out the torch function on her phone. After shining the torch on


    the vine, she was


    stunned.


    ¡°Why is the vine¡¯s sap red? It smells terrible too.¡± Alex Rockefeller looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s blood. Human


    blood.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Waltz was dumbfounded. Her eyes became wide open in disbelief.


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned dark as a wave of anger rose in his heart. ¡°Waltz, do not touch these vines with your


    hands. Stand behind me. I will make way.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, there are quite a few women in there. Perhaps¡­¡± He didn¡¯t speak further because


    he couldn¡¯t bear to say it.¡± Waltz was determined to find out. ¡°What exactly is this?¡±


    ¡°This is called demonic blood Wisteria. It¡¯s an extremely evil object that dates back to tens of thousands


    of


    years ago.


    However, not many have survived to the present day because the environment is no longer


    suitable,¡± Alex exined. ¡°In that case, why are there so many here?¡± Waltz asked. ¡°It¡¯s being artificially


    farmed. The only thing that can sustain demonic blood Wisteria is blood!


    Human blood


    is the best nutrient for it.¡± Alex looked around at the dense amount of demonic blood Wisteria that


    added up


    to thousands at the very least. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to keep these alive!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 706

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 706


    Waltz Fleur¡¯s scalp tingled while she listened. Her limbs were trembling. Alex Rockefeller seemed to


    think of something. ¡°Also, demonic blood Wisteria usually coexists with a kind of


    symbiote¡­¡±


    Just as Alex was speaking, Waltz started scratching her lower abdomen. ¡°What is this? It¡¯s painful and


    itchy. It feels like a bug bite¡­ Ouch! It hurts so bad! Senior, would you please take a look,¡± Waltz


    asked.


    She had long lifted the hem of her shirt. After shining her phone¡¯s torchlight on her stomach, she was


    shocked. Waltz could see a small, red flower. It


    seemed very


    demonic. More importantly, it had really grown out of her flesh. ¡°Oh no!¡± Alex eximed. He quickly


    kneeled and pressed his palm covered in spiritual energy against Waltz¡¯s lower abdomen. As for


    his other hand, he bit his finger until it bled before quickly drawing nine strange Zharvakko talismans on


    the


    fair skin of her stomach. ¡°Rise!¡±


    Alex roared in a deep voice. He reached forward and grabbed a bloody seed out of thin air. It was the


    size of a pumpkin seed.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Waltz was nearly in tears. Alex said nothing. With the remaining blood on his hand, he


    wiped off the existing Zharvakko talismans on


    her stomach and redrew three new talismans. After invoking his spiritual power, the Zharvakko


    talismans


    instantly emitted red light, which healed the wound on Waltz¡¯s stomach ten times faster than normal.


    ¡°Just as Anna said, I think this was why women get pregnant for no reason. If I hadn¡¯t taken it out, you


    would


    be pregnant too,¡± Alex said. He was even in the mood tough. When Waltz heard this, her face turned


    pale. She didn¡¯t want to get pregnant. Even if she did, it would have to be the man in front of her. How


    could she let a seed like this impregnate her?


    Alex grabbed a small bottle from his fanny pack, poured out the Blood Energy pills in it, and gave Waltz


    some. After that, he ced the seed inside and covered the lid. ¡°This is a demonic blood wisteria


    symbiote. It is even


    more horrifying than demonic blood wisteria itself. But it is a rare item, called a demonic wisteria fetus.


    It


    specifically seeks out young fertile women and buries itself in their stomachs to grow.


    It looks very simr to


    a real baby.¡± Waltz trembled with fear. ¡°Senior, how could such a horrible nt be here?¡± Alex snorted


    coldly. ¡°Someone is using the demonic wisteria fetus for demonic cultivation. The fetus stays in


    the female body for thirty three days before it matures. This is equivalent to sucking up the mother¡¯s Yin


    energy, as well as her blood and flesh essence.


    It is a great source of supplement¡­ Sigh, it¡¯s such an


    inhumane act!¡±


    ¡°Could the cries of the women inside havee from those containing demonic wisteria fetuses in their


    bodies?


    Hurry up, let¡¯s save them,¡± blurted Waltz.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Move back a little. I¡¯ll st a way out.¡± The next moment, Alex sped his hands and


    cast a Thunder Palm Mantra. ¡°Thunder, appear!¡± he shouted. Countless lightning bolts intertwined into


    white chains. With his fierce whipping, dozens of vines were


    instantly annihted.


    The two of them hurried through the vines into a huge room. Instantly, Waltz shrieked, stunned by what


    she saw. Her vision was limited to hundreds of coffins neatlyid


    out in the room, and demonic blood wisteria was all over the ce too.


    Each coffin had a pregnant woman


    lying in it, and within their bellies were not babies but natural nts known as a demonic wisteria fetus.


    The crying sounds wereing from some of these women. Seemingly able to sense strangers


    entering, they started crying for help. ¡°Help! Help me, please¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 707

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 707


    Waltz Fleur boldly walked to a coffin not far away. Using the light from her phone, she probed inside the


    coffin. Instantly, she felt a jolt in her chest. A chilling sensation shot up from the soles of her feet to the


    rest of her body. After crying out in shock, she


    hopped onto Alex Rockefeller like a frightened rabbit. Alex also looked over, only to find the woman


    lying inside the coffin to be frail and had lots of wrinkles on


    her face.


    She seemed to be almost seventy or eighty years old, but her stomach was round and as huge as a


    basket. The skin on her stomach was smooth and fair, aplete juxtaposition to how her face


    appeared. The most bizarre thing was the bright red flower on her belly. It seemed too demonic to exist


    on earth. ¡°Help¡­ Help me¡­¡± The woman meekly raised her hand. But she could only do so for a little


    while.


    Soon, she was out of energy, and her hand fell. Nearly all her


    body¡¯s essence had been transferred to the demonic wisteria fetus. She was down to herst breath.


    Waltz had killed a lot of people, but she still couldn¡¯t help but tear up at the sight of something like this.


    She


    felt especially terrified when she thought about how she had nearly followed in this woman¡¯s footsteps.


    She hugged Alex by his waist ¡°Senior, is there no way to save her? It¡¯s too sad. Whoever did this is


    heartless. This is a living person. Based on how she¡¯s dressed, she must have been a young person,¡±


    cried Waltz.


    ¡°Let me think,¡± Alex said. He first looked at the woman in the coffin. Indeed, with a final breath left, she


    would reach the end of her life. Once this breath was gone, her life would alsoe to an end.


    Alex closed his eyes. In his mind, he searched for a way to crack this puzzle. The Ultimate Book of


    Medicine had a wide variety of


    contents, many of which he had never used before. In fact, with his breakthrough to Spirit


    Transcendence level, Alex managed to unlock many of the Ultimate Book of Medicine¡¯s healing


    methods. He could use those


    methods to heal this woman.


    But what Alex wanted to do now was to remove the demonic wisteria fetus from


    her abdomen and allow her to live. Getting it out was already an extremely difficult thing to do. Normal


    delivery?


    Don¡¯t be ridiculous.


    Now, she could barely even lift her hand or even speak. How could she possibly go through a normal


    delivery?


    A Caesarean section wouldn¡¯t work either. At the rate her blood energy was depleting, she would


    instantly die from a single cut. Right then, Alex heard Waltz shouting in surprise. His eyes snapped


    open. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Waltz pointed at the woman¡¯s stomach. ¡°The flower¡­ The flower is


    wilting.¡±


    Indeed, the initially bright red flower on the woman¡¯s belly had wilted in the blink of an eye, its petals


    turning


    gray. At that moment, the woman opened her mouth. There was a terrified look in her eyes. She was


    staring


    at Waltz, and she wanted to cry for help. However, her life slowly wilted away just as the flower did.


    She was dead!


    Waltz covered her mouth while tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Suddenly, the woman¡¯s stomach tore apart with a crack. It sounded like ripening pomegranates


    opening on the


    outside. A part of what was inside was revealed. Blood didn¡¯t gush out from the woman¡¯s stomach


    because the demonic wisteria fetus had absorbed all her


    blood.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Waltz felt her scalp tingling, and she pressed her face against Alex¡¯s chest. Alex was himself


    filled with unpleasant feelings. ¡°Bloom, fruition, ripening, wilt!¡± he murmured. He gently reached out with


    his hand and grabbed the ripened demonic wisteria fetus from the woman¡¯s


    stomach. It looked very much like a baby, except that it didn¡¯t have a face or any hair. Even so, it had


    four


    limbs that werepletely blood red.


    There was also a scent of blood energy emanating from it. This thing was even more beneficial than


    centennial ginseng. However, it had been obtained in exchange for a young person¡¯s life.


    Right then, Alex suddenly thought of an idea and smacked his thigh. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    ¡°What have you got?¡±


    Waltz quickly asked. ¡°I¡¯ve figured out a way to save these people¡­ Waltz, quickly. Go and find out how


    many others are alive. Bring those with the biggest stomachs to me. They are in the greatest danger. I


    must terminate their pregnancy


    right away and use the ripened demonic wisteria fetus¡¯ energy to help them survive,¡± exined Alex.


    Waltz was stunned. ¡°Terminate their pregnancies?¡± Nheless, she ran over and searched for them


    one by one.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 708

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 708


    It turned out that nrost of these women inside the coffins were still alive, and their stomachs varied in


    size. Waltz Fleur pointed at one of the women. ¡°Senior, hurry up ande here. This one¡¯s stomach is


    huge, and


    she¡¯s still alive. She looks quite simr to the woman who just died,¡± she said. Alex Rockefeller quickly


    went over. Indeed, this woman, too, was very close to dying.


    The woman opened her eyes with difficulty. ¡°Save me, I¡­ I don¡¯ t want to die. I am¡­ From Michigan¡¯s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stoerrner family¡­¡± Alex was a little stunned, but he immediately replied to her. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. I will save


    you right away.¡± Alex was still holding onto the demonic wisteria fetus from before. At this moment, he


    gathered his spiritual


    power and pierced a small hole in it.


    He then aimed it at the woman¡¯s mouth, where a tiny droplet of pink fluid


    entered it. These were essences of the demonic wisteria fetus that could be used to sustain one¡¯s life.


    After that, Alex directly used his Stake of Exorcism to chop off the fresh flower on her stomach. Once


    the


    flower fell off, the woman¡¯s pregnancy was terminated.


    It was one way of dying the woman¡¯s death.


    Tire next thing Alex had to do was to dissect the demonic wisteria fetus inside her stomach and revert


    the


    nutrients back to her body. Through this method, not only would a Caesarean section be unnecessary,


    but the woman¡¯s body could also be restored. ¡°The Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell, with one additional


    needle, Demonic Banisher!¡± Alex was about to administer help when Waltz shouted again.


    ¡°Senior! Over here! This woman over here is


    dying soon.¡± Alex immediately rushed over, terminating that woman¡¯s pregnancy in the same fashion as


    the previous one to


    sustain her life. After that, he handed over the demonic wisteria fetus and Stake of Exorcism to Waltz


    so she


    could repeat exactly what he did.


    Alex then returned to the woman from the Stoermer family and immediately started helping her. ¡°Don¡¯t


    be afraid. I¡¯ll save you. You¡¯ll be fine. Hang in there!¡± Alex softly reassured her. He then started


    performing the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell. This was done to activate the woman¡¯s physical vitality


    completely. Finally, Alex performed Demonic Banisher by poking the woman¡¯s huge stomach with one


    finger. Through


    her stomach lining, his spiritual power pierced through the Yin energy inside her belly. Pshhh!


    A soft hissing came from the woman¡¯s stomach.


    Soon, her belly slowly deted, and the demonic wisteria fetus inside began reverting its energy back


    to her. Meanwhile, the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell were helping her to absorb the fetus¡¯ energy as


    efficiently as


    possible.


    A miraculous scene was taking ce. The woman¡¯s ashen face gradually turned rosy. Her wrinkly


    facial features also gradually recovered. Alex was


    overjoyed, knowing that he had done the right thing. He let no time go to waste, quickly moving on to


    save the next person. With his swift actions and Waltz¡¯s cooperation, they were able to rescue one


    person every minute. Soon, the rescued women began crawling out from the coffins.


    They surrounded Alex and Waltz with thankful


    expressions on their faces. However, although they were able to reabsorb the demonic wisteria fetus¡¯


    nutrients, some of it was still lost. Each of them still seemed tock blood energy, and their bodies


    appeared frail. Compared to their former


    looks, they seemed to have aged by at least ten years.


    At this moment, Alex heard Anna Coleman crying for help. He rushed over only to find Anna and


    Granny Silvan in a bush of demonic blood wisteria. Drenched in cold sweat, Anna held her stomach


    and screamed in pain. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Granny Silvan asked when she saw Alex. ¡°I¡¯m fine, ¡± replied


    Alex.


    After that, Alex squatted down to check on Anna¡¯s condition. A demonic wisteria fetus¡¯ seed had


    already dug


    its way into her stomach. ¡°Alex, I¡¯m in so much pain. What happened to me?¡± Anna grabbed Alex¡¯s arm


    and asked in a panicked tone. Alex ced his hand on her stomach. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re


    pregnant,¡± he said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 709

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 709


    Anna Coleman was stunned. She had a horrified look in her eyes, and her face was pale. She recalled


    the rumor that young women passing through Sanctuary Shrine would somehow get pregnant But


    she had been here before, and nothing happened to her at all!


    More importantly, how could a virgin like her get pregnant?


    Granny Silvan pushed Alex Rockefeller away angrily. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How


    could


    Miss Anna be pregnant? Let go of her. Do you think I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re just deliberately taking


    advantage


    of her?¡± Alex wasn¡¯t paying attention and was nearly pushed to the ground. Right at that moment,


    Waltz Fleur walked out and witnessed what happened.


    She immediately became angry. ¡°Old woman, are you blind? A flower has already bloomed on Anna¡¯s


    stomach. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, why¡¯d


    that happen? If you don¡¯t believe us, go inside, and take a look for yourself. How can you say that my


    senior


    was taking advantage of her? What kind of person do you think my senior is?¡±


    Granny Silvan was furious. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?! You should know that we were invited


    to


    help you save someone. Stop being ignorant.¡± Waltz sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Granny Silvan pulled a long face. ¡°Shut up! ¡± Alex stared at Granny Silvan coldly.


    As a result, he made the old woman feel like she was being stared at by an ancient beast.


    Goosebumps instantly sprouted all over her body. But Granny Silvan felt that this must have been an


    illusion. Right then, Anna shivered in pain, and hurriedly pulled Alex Rockefeller aside. ¡°Alex! Help me


    think of


    something! I¡¯m in great pain!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    At most, you¡¯re in the early stages of the pregnancy. Bear with it. I¡¯ll take care of it for you


    right away!¡± said Alex. ¡°Miss Anna, don¡¯t listen to his bullsh*t¡­¡± Granny Silvan started speaking again.


    Before she could finish, though, Anna cut her off. ¡°Shut up! Alex is a highly skilled doctor. Even the best


    imperial doctor in America, Wace Yoke, wants Alex to be his teacher. If you want to keep nagging,


    just get


    lost!¡±


    Anna was already in so much pain, but Granny Silvan was still causing a scene. Anna really wanted to


    hit her. ¡°What?¡± Granny Silvan was dumbfounded. She knew a lot about the best imperial doctor in


    America, Wace Yoke. Not long ago, the Coleman family


    head even personally invited him to check on his illness. But it took several requests and a lot of


    connections


    to get him. How old was this young man before them? What was he so capable of doing to the point


    Wace


    wanted to be his student?


    Meanwhile, Alex had already unbuttoned Anna¡¯s shirt. In fact, he had also tugged her pants slightly


    lower.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Just as he did for Waltz previously, he was forcefully removing the demonic wisteria fetus¡¯ seed. After


    all, it had only just dug into her stomach. Simultaneously, the rescued women in the room had all ran


    out, afraid, now that Alex and Waltz were both


    gone.


    The woman who led them out was the first one Alex saved. She imed to be a woman from


    Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family. ¡°Savior, savior¡­¡± these women called out. Granny Silvan and Anna were


    both stunned. ¡°Alex, what¡­ What¡¯s going on here?¡± Anna asked in surprise. Alex had just used


    Zharvakko talismans to deal with Anna¡¯s wound.


    He then lifted her pants. ¡°I can¡¯t exin


    this clearly in a short time. We¡¯ll talk once we get out. There are still a few women waiting for my help¡­


    Please ensure that these demonic blood wisterias are not touched, and don¡¯t let these red seeds touch


    your


    body,¡± he said.


    Alex then waved at the women inside. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Once I remove all those wisterias, we¡¯ll leave


    together.¡± He then returned to the room and started working with Waltz to save the rest. As for Granny


    Silvan, she might have doubted Alex¡¯s medical skills at first, but after seeing so many coffins


    lying around and the miserable sight of the women with bloated bellies, she was left with nothing to say.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 710

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 710


    The woman from the Stoermer family finally saw Anna Coleman¡¯s face clearly. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s you! ¡± She


    eximed. Anna hadn¡¯t paid much attention to this woman before. Upon taking a closer look, she was


    amazed. ¡°Aunt


    X, why are you here? How did you¡­ How did you end rip in a ce like this?¡±


    It turned out that this woman really was from Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family. In fact, she was Zendaya


    Stoermer¡¯s aunt


    Anna and Zendaya were best friends.


    Naturally, Anna knew who this woman was. In reality, though, X was two years older than Zendaya.


    But she was from the older generation, and she had


    been born to Grandpa Stoermer when he was much older. That was why Anna addressed X as her


    aunt. Meanwhile, Anna was a year older than Zendaya, which meant she was only a year younger than


    X. Clearly, X should have been a gorgeous woman in the prime of her youth.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Now, she actually looked like an


    older woman in her thirties or forties. X sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I was tricked by scum and ended up


    suffering in this ce. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Rockefeller, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve been dead by now.¡± X


    didn¡¯t go into the details, but one could imagine how much suffering she must have endured by looking


    at those pitiful pregnantdies in the coffins.


    In fact, a few had already died. Pfft!!!


    Right then, Alex spat out a mouthful of blood. Waltz Fleur was startled. ¡°Senior, are you alright? Are


    you too tired? Why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡± Anna, X, and the other women Alex saved


    immediately gathered around him with concerned looks on their


    faces.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! There are still a dozen or so to go. They will suffer less if we save them sooner. A demonic


    wisteria


    fetus is a terrible thing. The longer it breeds in one¡¯s stomach, the more life essence one loses.¡± The


    women felt nothing but admiration for him when they heard that. Waltz was tearing up. ¡°But you¡¯re


    already coughing up blood. You¡¯ll use lots of your own energy when you


    save each one of them. I¡¯m afraid you might not be able to take it!¡± Alex reached into his fanny pack,


    but he had already consumed all his Blood Energy pills.


    Having done the math, if each person required a minute to save, he¡¯d already spent over an hour


    rescuing the


    seventy odd women. In fact, it was very intensive work that required the support of his spiritual power


    each time he used a needle. Even a man of steel wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Waltz knew what he was


    reaching for. ¡°Senior, there are no Blood Energy pills left.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, would the thing you fed us help you in any way?¡±


    X asked. She was referring to the demonic wisteria fetus.


    ¡°It would, but those are the essence of the women who died so pitifully. How could I bear to¡­¡± said


    Alex. X must have been a woman who had gone through a lot of challenges. She immediately went


    to a coffin and retrieved a mature demonic wisteria fetus. Among the hundred or so coffins, several of


    the demonic wisteria fetuses had already matured.


    Besides, the


    mothers had also died, and the person whomitted this sin had yet to take the mature fetuses away.


    ¡°Eat it. This is an urgent matter. I believe our dead sisters would agree to this,¡± said X solemnly.


    Waltz agreed. ¡°Yeah, Senior, eat it That¡¯s the only way you can save the rest. Besides, who knows


    when our


    enemy will arrive?


    You¡¯d be in danger in such a state. It¡¯s more important that you avenge these women.¡± Finally, Alex


    was persuaded by everyone to swallow the demonic wisteria fetus. The moment he swallowed it, he


    could feel arge amount of blood energy surging through his body. This exined why the demonic


    cultivator wanted to use such a heartless method to grow the fetuses. It was


    way faster than cultivating through one¡¯s own hard work.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 711

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 711


    ¡°Feeling any better?¡± Waltz Fleur asked while looking nervously at Alex Rockefeller. Alex nodded and


    wiped the juice from the corners of his mouth. ¡°Much better,¡± he said. After Alex swallowed the essence


    in the humanoid shaped demonic wisteria fetus, it was left with only a thin


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, there¡¯s another


    one here. You might as well just eat it too. It¡¯d be a waste to leave it here. Or else, it might just benefit


    someone else,¡± she said. Before Alex could say a word, Waltz grabbed it and made a hole in it with her


    finger before shoving it into


    Alex¡¯s mouth. Alex felt helpless on the inside.


    But he decided to eat it anyway since it was already broken. The two demonic wisteria fetuses he ate


    were the only remaining two. Although several women had already died in the one hundred or so


    coffins, not every one of them had


    sessfully given birth to matured demonic wisteria fetuses. Like how a normal human conceived,


    there were


    possible cases of miscarriage in the process¡­


    For example, weaker mothers might have illnesses that would


    result in their deaths halfway through the fetus¡¯ breeding process. Naturally, with the mother dead, the


    fetus


    wouldn¡¯t be able to survive either.


    After swallowing two demonic wisteria fetuses, Alex felt a boiling sensation in his body. Blood energy in


    his


    body skyrocketed, and it soon began to transform into his own spiritual power within the threeyers of


    his


    energy core, which were the lower, middle, and upper energy cores, respectively.


    There were about ten women with bloated bellies left. After around ten minutes, Anna and the other


    women


    personally witnessed how Alex saved them by reducing the size of their stomachs. Their old and


    graying


    appearance recovered within a short amount of time. Not only were the rescued women crying tears of


    gratitude, but Granny Silvan, who was still spewing abuse to Alex a while ago, was looking at him with


    surprise and admiration.


    Alex was a doctor with a kind heart, and he deserved her respect. Anna seemed to be able to sense


    the change in Granny Silvan¡¯s attitude. ¡°What do you think? Do you believe


    him now? Alex¡¯s medical skills aren¡¯t only the best in the country. In fact, they could be considered the


    best


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in the world,¡± Anna said softly. Granny Silvan nodded. ¡°I was wrong for looking down on him. Miracle


    doctor, I¡¯d like to apologize to you for


    my attitude,¡± she said.


    This old woman was not afraid to admit her mistakes. Alex smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You were just trying to


    protect Anna.¡±


    ¡°It appears that my godfather isn¡¯t here. Senior, do you think that the person who kidnapped my


    godfather


    could be the person who harmed these women?¡± Waltz asked. ¡°Is he a man with fierce looks and a


    bear tattoo on his chest?¡± asked one of the women.


    While being captured, she had seen the man¡¯s face.


    Right then, X began speaking with a gloomy expression on her face. ¡°I know who he is. He¡¯s


    Preston Bale, younger brother of Phillip Bale of the Hydra Group! I¡¯d recognize him even if he were


    burned to ashes! I


    always thought he was a normal person, but he turned out to be hiding so much.¡±


    Alex and Waltz immediately felt their heart thumping when they heard this. If the others had captured


    Lord Lex Gunther just to lure Alex out, Lord Lex Gunther might have been fine. But


    now that Philip Bale was dead, his younger brother was clearly here for revenge. He, too, was a person


    of such


    evil. If that was the case, then Lord Lex Gunther must be in grave danger.


    Waltz stomped her feet on the ground in a panicked manner. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Alex held her


    hand. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Since we know who he is, we¡¯ll fight our way into Hydra Group. I¡¯m sure


    we will be able to save your godfather,¡± he reassured. ¡°Alex, did you bump into anything strange before


    you entered Sanctuary Shrine? Granny Silvan and I walked


    for a long time, but it¡¯s like we got lost and couldn¡¯t find a way out.


    After that, I fell into the trap,¡± Anna said. ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s an elemental trap here, which exins


    why you couldn¡¯t find any way out,¡± exined


    Waltz. ¡°Do you know about Elemental Traps too?¡± Granny Silvan was amazed. ¡°He does,¡± Waltz replied


    while pointing at Alex. Then, Granny Silvan suddenly began speaking to Waltz.


    ¡°Young girl, I see that you are very talented. You


    have a lot of martial arts potential. To be honest, I¡¯m tempted to ept you as my disciple. I¡¯m now at


    Advanced-Mystic rank, and I¡¯m only one step away from bing an Earth expert.


    My cultivation method is


    very advanced, and it¡¯s a lot more potent than regr cultivation methods. It¡¯s especially suitable for


    women. I would like to take you in as my student. What do you think?¡± she asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 712

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 712


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Waltz Fleur¡¯s mouth became slightly ajar. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Waltz was at


    Advanced-Mystic rank herself. ¡®Couldn¡¯t you tell?¡¯ she thought. In fact, Alex Rockefeller had specifically


    designed her cultivation method, the Moon of the Nine Revolutions. It was a hundred times stronger


    than typical cultivation methods and already contained the cultivation¡¯s


    foundation.


    That was why Granny Silvan couldn¡¯t tell Waltz¡¯s level of cultivation. If they really fought, Granny Silvan


    might not even be able to defeat Waltz. The dazed expression on Waltz¡¯s face made Granny Silvan


    think that she was ttered and couldn¡¯t react right


    away. ¡°Hurry up and call me your master. After that, I¡¯ll save your godfather for you. I¡¯ll turn that Hydra


    Group, or whatever it¡¯s called, upside down for you,¡± Granny Silvan said. Alex Rockefeller was also


    stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get rid of


    the demonic blood wisteria outside. After that, we¡¯ll head out together,¡± he said before leaving. Alex


    used a Thunder Palm Mantra to destroy the remaining demonic blood wisteria. Meanwhile, Waltz


    looked at Granny Silvan and shook her head. ¡°No, thank you. I already have my senior, and that¡¯s


    enough.¡± Granny Silvan seemed determined.


    ¡°Young girl, make sure you think this through. Many people have wanted


    to be my student, but I never agreed to any of them. Don¡¯t regret one day that you gave this opportunity


    up,¡±


    she said. Waltz nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Granny Silvan snorted coldly and turned around in a huff.


    Soon, Alex returned. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve searched the entire ce. Lord Lex Gunther isn¡¯t in this shrine.


    Perhaps, he¡¯s somewhere else. But since we¡¯re dealing with Phillip Bale¡¯s younger brother, Queenie


    Bell might know


    where he is. We¡¯ll search for him there.¡± After that, the group of people followed Alex. They saw that


    the demonic blood wisterias, previously upying the space on the walls, had all fallen to the


    ground.


    The floor was covered with their fresh, pungent blood. ¡°Senior, where did the human blood in these


    demonic blood wisteriase from?¡± Waltz couldn¡¯t resist


    asking. ¡°What? Are all of these human blood?¡± Granny Silvan was shocked. How many people had to


    die for this?


    Alex pointed at a room inside. ¡°There is a blood pool in there. That¡¯s where the roots of the demonic


    blood


    wisterias reside.


    However, they are not grown using blood from people who are alive. I have no clue which


    blood bank that fellow stole all the sma from.¡± Alex had discovered arge number of blood sma


    packets in that room. Clearly, the blood had been


    donated by people before being stored in packets. Everyone felt a little better after hearing this. If the


    blood dide from people who were alive, that would be


    too terrifying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already created an opening in the spell formation. Follow me,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Anna, your brother, and Elder Josiah are still trapped inside. It¡¯s been so long. I bet they are already


    going


    mad. Let¡¯s rescue them first,¡± Alex added. A few minutester, Alex, Anna Coleman, and Granny Silvan


    lead the search for the two men. Granny Silvan saw Josiah Whaley sitting on the ground with an


    annoyed expression on his face.


    ¡°Old Whaley, can¡¯t get out? Look at how downtrodden you seem. It¡¯s such a rare sight!¡± She said.


    When Josiah saw them, his eyes lit up, and he immediately hopped to his feet. ¡°Old woman, who are


    you


    calling downtrodden?


    I was just resting! Do you know what I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m trying to break the spell


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    formation. We¡¯ve been trapped in it. If it weren¡¯t for me, do you think you¡¯d be able toe out and see


    us? ¡± he said.


    Granny Silvan¡¯s eyes flew wide open. ¡°Did you break it?


    ¡°Of course,¡± Josiah replied, a pleased look appearing on his face. The next moment, Granny Silvan


    startedughing loudly. Anna had a strange expression on her face too.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 713

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 713


    ¡°What are youughing at, you old hag?¡±


    Josiah Whaley seemed furious after gettingughed at. ¡°Old Whaley, I¡¯mughing at your


    shamelessness. Think you can brag about anything you want?¡± Granny


    Silvan asked. Josiah seemed tense around his neck. ¡°Who¡¯s bragging? I was just asking if you were all


    trapped in this spell


    formation too.


    Why couldn¡¯t we reach the end?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± replied Granny Silvan. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it? If l wasn¡¯t here to break the spell, how


    would you have found us here?¡± asked Josiah. ¡®You don¡¯t know anything about spell formations


    anyway, old hag. I can simply make something up so you¡¯ll


    listen to what I say. That¡¯ll avoid you instructing me around just because your cultivation is stronger,¡¯


    Josiah


    thought.


    Granny Silvan snorted and was about to speak when a car arrived outside Sanctuary Shrine. The


    people who arrived were none other than Preston Bale, Queenie Bell, and two of Preston¡¯s


    subordinates. Of course, they had brought Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s corpse with them too. ¡°Hmm?¡± As soon


    as Preston arrived by Sanctuary Shrine¡¯s entrance, his facial expression changed. ¡°Sohirrg¡¯s not


    right,¡± he muttered.


    Queenie was right next to him.


    ¡°What is it, Mr. Bale?¡±


    ¡°Sorneone¡¯s been to my ce! ¡± Preston eximed. ¡°Could it be Master Rockefeller?¡± Queenie asked.


    Preston sneered. ¡°It¡¯d be great if it was. Baby, you haven¡¯t seen this ce of mine, haven¡¯ t you? I¡¯ll


    show


    you something coolter. I¡¯ve set up a sophisticated spell formation. Anybody that enters will be


    trapped


    inside forever,¡± he proimed. Queenie gasped in surprise.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Really? You really are majestic, Mr. Bale!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you should say that about my d*ck.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bale! You¡¯re terrible¡­¡± Queenie yelped. Preston touched Queenie¡¯s breasts beforeughing out


    loud. Initially, he intended to bring Queenie here and


    ce her in one of the coffins too so she could breed a demonic wisteria fetus of her own.


    But now, he was a


    little reluctant because Queenie served him very well¡­


    Since that was the case, he would just turn her into fertilizer after he got bored of her. ¡°I¡¯ll manipte


    the spell formation and capture the people inside first,¡± Preston said. He then walked over to the main


    entrance and operated something there. After that, he stepped inside.


    Meanwhile, Alex Rockefeller and the rest could see something unusual happening.


    The ce they were at


    suddenly began spinning around. It was as if they were standing on a spinning te that was turning


    faster and


    faster. Dizziness started to blur their minds. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Oww¡­ My head is spinning. What is


    making this thing spin?¡± Josiah cried out. Aaron Coleman, Anna Coleman, and the others were equally


    panicked. ¡°The master of this spell formation has arrived, and he¡¯s manipting it!¡±


    said Alex. ¡°What? How would a nobody like you know?¡± Josiah shouted. Granny Silvan was infuriated.


    ¡°You¡¯re the nobody here. You im to know a lot of things, but you don¡¯t. What on earth do you know


    about spell formations? I bet you don¡¯t even know what kind of formation this is, do you? All you can do


    is talk. You¡¯re shameless¡­ Dr. Rockefeller was the one who broke the spell! Miracle


    doctor, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal!¡± Alex said calmly. He casually looked around before walking three steps to the left and


    stomping his foot on the ground once. The ground vibrated slightly, and a cracking sound could be


    heard. Right below his foot was where the center of the Elemental Trap was located. Alex had


    destroyed it with a


    single stomp. All the hallucinations instantly disappeared, and the ground stopped spinning. The vast,


    emptynd had also


    disappeared.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 714

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 714


    Josiah Whaley and the others saw a phone¡¯s torchlight shining in front of them, and they could vaguely


    see


    almost a hundred women standing there. Josiah was startled by the scene, stumbling a few steps back


    and


    falling outside. When he fixed his gaze forward, ire realized he had actually fallen out of Sanctuary


    Shrine¡¯s main entrance. It turned out that they had been standing at the entrance and hadn¡¯t gone in at


    all.


    Meanwhile, Preston Bale was taken aback as well. He was standing in the corner inside Sanctuary


    Shrine, prepared to knock them out one by one. He didn¡¯t expect the spell formation to stop working so


    suddenly. What happened?


    His master had set up this spell formation. He didn¡¯t know how to fix it!


    After that, he looked inside.


    He found that close to eighty pregnant women, all supposed to be lying inside


    coffins, had all run out. Was Ire seeing ghosts? The problem was, where did their bellies go? Where on


    earth


    did their bellies go?


    ¡°Argh!¡± Preston yelled.


    He couldn¡¯t ept it. He had spent so much money on these people!


    Waltz Fleur and Anna Coleman might have easily attracted the demonic wisteria fetuses to enter their


    body for


    breeding, but that was only the precursor. There was an interim stage that required all sorts of


    supplements¡­ This was very simr to how pregnant


    women required lots of nutrients.


    Without such nutrients, the body of the host would have died long ago.


    Breeding demonic wisteria fetus was even more troublesome than breeding normal babies. Preston


    had lost


    count of how much money he spent buying ginseng and reishi to feed these women. Otherwise, the


    demonic wisteria fetuses wouldn¡¯t contain such arge amount of energy.


    But now, it was all gone. ¡°Arghh!!!¡±


    ¡°Who did this? Which a*sshole could¡¯ve done this?¡± By now, Josiah had seen everything clearly. He felt


    deeply embarrassed, and that made him angry. Thinking


    about how heplimented himself for breaking the spell formation, he felt humiliated after his lies had


    been


    exposed. Josiah couldn¡¯t ept that Alex Rockefeller, the man of little reputation, was actually the one


    who


    broke the spell formation and saved him.


    The only way to conceal such embarrassment was to kill this man who was shouting. ¡°Son of a b*tch.


    It¡¯s you who did all this. Go to hell!¡± Josiah bellowed. Before Josiah could finish, he charged at


    Preston¡¯s face with a forceful punch. Wham!


    Josiah failed to punch Preston¡¯s face. Instead, Preston managed to catch his fist easily with one hand.


    ¡°Hmm? You little brat. You¡¯ve got some skills!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Josiah uttered with widened eyes. He wanted to pull his fist


    away, but Preston immediately pinched at it with all five fingers. After a loud crack, Josiah immediately


    started crying in pain. Preston had actually crushed the bones on his fingers. He felt the pain all the


    way


    through his chest.


    ¡°Old b*stard. Who do you think you are? How dare you behave so smugly in front of my face? Go to


    hell!¡± growled Preston coldly. He then kicked Josiah on his stomach and sent him flying. Josiah crashed


    into a small car outside the door. The impact even caused the car to shake a little. By that time, several


    women had rushed out. Leading them was X Stoermer from Michigan¡¯s Stoermer


    family.


    She stared at Preston with a deadly re while pointing a finger at him. ¡°Preston Bale, you b*stard!


    You¡¯re a heartless freak! How dare you do this to me? Just you wait. Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family will


    tear


    you to shreds!¡± she eximed. Preston¡¯s expressions were cold. ¡°Where¡¯s your belly? Where¡¯s the


    thing inside?¡± he asked. When X heard this, she became even more furious.


    ¡°Still dare to mention my belly?! I¡¯m telling you now, we¡¯ve eaten away all those things you¡¯ve worked


    so hard to breed. A disgusting freak like you deserves to die


    a terrible death.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Preston was so enraged that he startedughing. ¡°You actually ate them. Good, very good.


    None of


    you will be able to leave today. Since you¡¯ve eaten my babies, I¡¯ll eat all of you, ¡± he muttered. ¡°Lou,


    Hector, close the door.¡±


    ¡°A massacre is about to happen!¡± Right then, Waltz Fleur stepped forward. ¡°Are you Preston Bale?


    Where is my godfather?¡± She asked coldly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 715

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 715


    Lou and Hector were Preston Bale¡¯s subordinates. Standing at nearly two meters tall, the bodies of


    bothrge men emanatedrge amounts of blood energy. At


    one nce, one could tell they were experts at using inner force and that they had a high level of


    martial arts


    cultivation. The two of them stepped into Sanctuary Shrine, one on each side. Just as they were about


    to close


    the door, Queenie Bell rushed in. She had absolute confidence in Preston Bale. Regardless of who


    showed up, they would be facing misfortune!


    Bam! Bam!


    The two vermilion colored doors were mmed shut. At the same time, the lights inside were turned


    on. With


    a total of nine electricmps, the interior seemed as bright as day. Waltz Fleur and the rest, who had


    gotten used to the dark, found it hard to open their eyes all of a sudden. Meanwhile, Queenie was able


    to see Alex clearly. She cried out in shock and took two steps back while she


    pointed at him and trembled.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s you!¡± Thanks to Queenie¡¯s surprised expression, Preston did not answer Waltz¡¯s question but


    instead looked over at


    Alex. He thought that Alex might have been someone significant, but the result turned out to be a huge


    disappointment. Alex seemed to be a weak piece of trash that Preston could kill with a single p.


    He immediately startedughing coldly.


    ¡°Baby, do you know this imbecile?¡± When Queenie heard what Preston said, she immediately felt calm.


    ¡®That¡¯s right I have Mr. Bale to back me


    up now. He¡¯s an incredibly powerful person who¡¯s significantly stronger than my godfather, Lord Bale.


    Why


    should I be afraid of this Rockefeller guy?¡¯ she thought. ¡°Mr. Bale, this fellow is the son of the boss of


    Lush Cosmetics. He¡¯s the one who inflicted the parasitic


    disease on Lord Bale.


    You mustn¡¯t forgive him easily, Mr. Bale. You must torture him severely and take over


    Lush Cosmetics. With Lush Cosmetics, we¡¯d be able to create a huge business empire. Earning 100


    billion


    dors a year wouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Queenie immediately gushed. Preston initially did not take things


    seriously, but his eyes snapped wide open after hearing what Queenie said. ¡°Are you sure? Did you


    mean 100 billion dors, or did you add two zeroes behind the figure?¡± Preston


    asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain, Mr. Bale. You have no idea how popr Lush Cosmetics is, and you don¡¯t know how easy


    it is


    to make money off women. Now, Lush Cosmetics¡¯ scale hasn¡¯t expanded yet. Once it spreads to the


    entire


    country, then to overseas, its business model would make 100 billion dors a year, a conservative


    estimate,¡±


    said Queenie.


    After listening to what Queenie said, Preston was truly shocked. He wrapped his arms around Queenie


    and gave her a nibble on the lips. ¡°Great! Queenie, you really are my


    best supporter! From now on, you will be my left and right arms, instrumental in my creation of a


    business


    empire.


    With my elder brother now dead, I¡¯m not interested in managing Hydra Group. Moving forward, you


    will be its new master moving forward, and you¡¯ll only have to serve me alone! Take care of Lush


    Cosmetics with all your might, and I will give you anything you want in the future,¡± Preston said. He was


    extremely excited!


    Who wouldn¡¯t be excited at the prospect of earning 100 billion dors a year?


    Preston needed to spend a lot on his cultivation too.


    With an endless supply of money, he wouldn¡¯t have to


    sneak around, riskily breeding demonic Wisteria fetus in this Sanctuary Shrine. Unabashedly, the two


    discussed how they would use money belonging to Alex¡¯s family as if nobody else was


    around.


    They made it sound as if Lush Cosmetics had already belonged to the Bale family. Alex felt speechless


    for a while. ¡°Are you two awake now?¡± he asked suddenly. Preston looked at Alex as if he was looking


    at a pile of shiny, green bills. ¡°Young fellow, it turns out that


    you¡¯re worth quite a lot of money. It¡¯s a good thing. If you hand over your family¡¯s Lush Cosmetics, I


    could


    spare your life,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°Where is Lord Lex Gunther? I¡¯m here now. Can you hand him over


    to us?¡± asked Alex. When Preston and Queenie heard this, they were stunned for a moment.


    The next second, Preston smacked his


    own head. ¡°Are you Master Rockefeller? Hahaha. It¡¯s terribly funny. I thought you¡¯re some powerful


    person. You¡¯re actually just a fraud!¡±


    ¡®D*mn it I wanted to absorb Master Rockefeller¡¯s powers to make myself stronger. It turns out he¡¯s a


    fake. However, with the surprising appearance of Lush Cosmetics, it¡¯s still worth it.¡¯


    Preston thought. Prestonughed while he spoke. ¡°Lord Lex Gunther? He¡¯s outside in the car trunk.


    But this old thing has


    already killed himself.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Waltz¡¯s heart instantly clenched up.


    She began to run outside. ¡°Lou, Hector, take her down!¡± Preston waved his hand. Immediately, Lou and


    Hector started pouncing on Waltz. Granny Silvan, however, stepped forward to block their way. ¡°To hell


    with you!¡± she yelled.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 716

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 716


    Though Waltz had refused Granny Silvan¡¯s request to be her disciple. It wasn¡¯t like she had given up.


    Her


    w skills were what she was good at. Swoosh!


    The five fingers of her right hand curled and formed a hook, and her inner power burst out from within,


    her


    hand wing down on Cooper¡¯s face. ¡°Step back. I¡¯ll deal with the two little thieves,¡± she said. But she


    had seriously underestimated Cooper and Hector¡¯s strength. Her swipe had notnded on Cooper¡¯s


    face but his shoulders instead, grabbing only pieces of clothes and the


    surface of his skin without causing any substantial damage.


    As for Hector, he attacked violently from the side, easily kicking Granny Silvan down with one kick.


    Their methods were very insidious for the two men who were almost six and a half feet tall.


    Unfortunately, Granny Silvan was old, and she was about 1.3 feet shorter than Hector. Being kicked by


    a


    world would be able to bear this sort of pain?


    After shended, she curled into a fetal position, looking like a shrimp. ¡°How despicable!¡± Waltz and


    Anna yelled out at the same time, and they both rushed towards Cooper and


    Hector. ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Granny Silvan hurriedly tried to stop them.


    What happened the next moment left her stunned.


    Waltz, who Granny Silvan had wanted to ept as her


    disciple, had the Chi on her body exploding outwards, the red fan in her hand opening up with a


    swoosh. She


    raised her hand, hitting Hector and sending him flying through the air, hitting the gate of shrine. The


    massive impact caused a big hole to form on the spot where hended on the gate. Granny Silvan was


    extremely anxious. ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± Hector¡¯s body rolled down, and when it stopped, he spat out a


    mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°Peak¡­ Mystic Rank?!¡± Granny Silvan was stunned. The tip of her ears had


    even gone red.


    Waltz was a Peak-Mystic Rank fighter, which was a rank higher than herself. Coupled with the fact that


    there


    was an obvious difference in the strength between the two, she had made aplete fool of herself


    when she


    unted her minuscule skill in front of an actual expert and even said she would take Waltz in as her


    own


    disciple. Granny Silvan wanted to find a hole in the ground and bury herself in it right now!


    Aaron rubbed his eyes, wondering if he was hallucinating.


    Cooper and Preston were taken aback as well, not expecting a charming woman like Waltz would be


    so strong


    to the point Hector could be crushed! ¡°Hector!¡± Cooper yelled. He threw three quick and consecutive


    punches at Anna, who was forced to retreat at


    the onught. He moved like lightning and wanted to follow his friend out.


    However, at this moment, Alex stretched out his hand and said softly, ¡°Come back.¡± Whoosh!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cooper felt like he had been sucked in by a huge force, and he was pulled back. He yelled and


    struggled as hard as he could, but it was all in vain. The soles of his feet dragged the ground, no matter


    how hard he dug them in. He was still being pulled in by


    Alex. Plop¡­


    A soft sound rang. Alex¡¯s hand covered the top of Cooper¡¯s head, then a light shed across his palm.


    Cooper¡¯s voice cut off abruptly. In everyone else¡¯s eyes, it seemed that Cooper had offered his head


    himself and ced it under Alex¡¯s palm. He was sent to Hades with one hit of a palm.


    The painful groans of Granny Silvan vanished, and she stared dead into Alex¡¯s indifferent face. Her


    heart


    thumped painfully in her chest, her entire body trembled in disbelief¡­


    ¡®How could he be so strong?¡¯


    As for Aaron, he had stuffed his fist into his mouth, his eyes as wide as saucers, and he had seriously


    started


    to doubt life itself.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 717

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 717


    Anna also looked at Alex in surprise. With just the palm of his hand, he had sucked in an expert like


    Hector from ten meters away. What kind of


    mystical martial arts was this? It was just too incredible. She had just fought with Cooper, and she


    could tell


    that at a bare minimum, he had to be at least of Advanced-Mystic Rank. Alex, however, had killed him


    so easily, like swatting a fly. Would Captain Sky be able to do that?


    She thought about it but knew that he couldn¡¯t do it as easily as Alex had. After Alex killed Cooper, he


    turned


    his gaze on Preston and asked, ¡°Is Lord Lex really dead?¡± Preston narrowed his eyes, ncing at


    Cooper¡¯s corpse. A cruel smile spread across his face. ¡°How interesting¡­ Very interesting indeed. I


    thought you were trash, and I have been disappointed for a long time. Now, it seems you¡¯ve managed


    some strange cultivation


    technique that can even hide the stage of your martial arts cultivation.


    So, are you a real fighter? What rank


    have you reached?¡±


    ¡°Killing you should be enough of an enlightenment!¡± said Alex instead. Preston burst into a bout of


    laughter. ¡°Boy. You have the same arrogance I had back then. But, you¡¯re destined


    to kneel before me. Let me show you my powers then!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He pushed Queenie away and let out a huge roar.


    The blood in his body surged upward like a raging tide, and a bloody aura gushed out. Even his eyes


    had


    turned red. X Stoermer suddenly shouted out, ¡°Benefactor, please be careful! This evil skill of his is


    really powerful. It


    is extremely swift and extraordinarily powerful!¡± Alex nodded. When he saw Preston in that state, the


    killing intent he felt in his own heart became even


    stronger because their Chi and blood both carried an extreme resentment within them.


    This was not his own resentment. It was the resentment of the people who had been killed by him.


    After the demon Wisteria fetus matured, the mother¡¯s body would be sucked dry, and she would die


    cruelly. Amid the thirty three days of suffering, the mother¡¯s grievances would be heavier by the


    day, and at the


    moment of her death, all of these feelings would enter the fetus. Alex felt it when he ate the two


    fetuses, but he had the abilities of the ghost doctor.


    That little bit of resentment


    wasn¡¯t enough to hurt him, immediately purifying itself. However, Preston was different. The more of


    these demon fetuses he ate, the heavier the resentment within him became. Presently, he had at


    least thirty of these grievances within him. Thinking about how those women had died so tragically,


    Alex could practically feel his blood boiling. ¡°Die!¡± Preston yelled.


    His feet paused for a moment, thenunched himself forward, rushing towards him.


    Alex¡¯s lips curled upwards, and he dashed forward as well. ¡°Mystic Armor, activate!¡± Boom!!!


    Both Alex and Preston mmed into each other, and the scene resembled a fierce battle between


    ancient beasts. There was no trickery in their attacks, it was a battle of strength. Everyone present


    could hear the sound of


    flesh shing with flesh. Queenie was stunned. First, she never expected that Alex would be Master


    Alex. Second, she had seen how powerful Preston could


    be.


    When he had roared and burst out his assault, saying he was a human tank wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.


    But what was she seeing right now?


    Alex had abnormal defensive power, as well as speed and strength that were no less than Preston.


    ¡°Roar!¡± When they collided with each other, Preston realized that not only did he not manage to kill


    Alex, he


    could feel pain all the way into his bones. He roared again, this time,shing out with a punch. The


    punch hended was one that could topple mountains and overturn the seas, one that could cause the


    heavens to fall and earth to rend.


    Alex snorted coldly before he toounched out his fist in a punch.


    Bang!


    They collided in a deafening explosion, sounding much like gunfire. The exploding Chi and aura were


    boundless and violent. Queenie, who had been standing too close, got hit. Her body flew up, twisting in


    the air before she mmed into the wall. Boom! Boom! Bang! Bang!


    Alex and Preston backed away three steps at the same time, evenly matched. Preston rubbed the


    wounds on


    his blood soaked fists, with blood flowing freely from it.


    He had a bloodthirsty look on his face when he said, ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. You¡¯re the strongest


    opponent I¡¯ve ever encountered, and you¡¯ve managed to arouse


    my fighting spirit. You are worthy of me to take seriously! I¡¯ll be showing my true abilities next. I hope


    you


    won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Anna and the rest were stunned, speechless when they heard his words. Even the ground had huge


    holes in it, pockmarked with craters from their fights. And these weren¡¯t even his


    true abilities yet?


    How strong was this guy?!


    In the next moment, everyone present bore witness the meaning of a fight between two beasts. The


    battle was chaotic, like two Hulks fighting each other.


    The one that suffered the most, however, was the


    Sanctuary Shrine. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The walls caved in violently when they hit it, breaking through the rooms next to them. X and the rest


    avoided it one after another before finally opening the main doors to the shrine and fleeing,


    leaving the two inside to wring themselves dry.


    Only the loud cacophony of fighting and roars could be heard from outside¡­ However, they couldn¡¯t


    see


    clearly what was happening. At the same time, Hector was dead. Waltz stood behind the car, tears


    streaming down her face. The boot of the car had been opened, and she saw Lord Lex¡¯s body with a


    fruit knife without its handle stuck


    in his heart .

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 718

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 718


    This was her foster father, the man of equal standing to her father. Like a tidal wave, her childhood


    memories came crashing down on her. He was the king of California¡¯s underworld, and he was an


    existence that strikes fear in many people. In


    California, you could stop children from crying with just the mention of his name. However, what most


    didn¡¯t


    know was that in private, Lord Lex was a kind person. He rarely lost his temper and always made sure


    that the


    few he adopted were educated well.


    He was also a gentleman with them, never forcing them to do what they


    didn¡¯t want to. Most of the time, it was the three of them who would take the initiative to do what they


    wanted to do. And


    now, her foster father hadmitted suicide and died. She could already think of the reason why he


    would do


    this. The tears that streamed down couldn¡¯t extinguish the mes of rage and resentment in her heart.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡± She screamed and kicked Hector¡¯s body.


    The body disintegrated with a boom. That one kick had actually caused Hector¡¯s corpse to explode,


    scattering flesh and blood all over Josiah. On a normal day, he would have started cursing and scolding


    her. However, his entire body was shaking, and


    he didn¡¯t even dare let out a squeak. Whoosh!


    Waltz grabbed the beautiful silk fan and rushed into Sanctuary Shrine once again. She then caught


    sight of


    Queenie, who was trying to escape the shrine. This was her enemy!


    She should go to hell!


    Waltz¡¯s eyes bled red. Without a word, the beautiful silk fan snapped open, a red aura zing around it.


    It


    swiped across Queenie¡¯s neck like lightning. Waltz and Queenie merely brushed each other as they


    passed. Waltz continued toward the inside of the shrine. As for Queenie, she hadn¡¯t stopped fleeing


    either. Only one step, two steps, three steps¡­


    After walking three steps out of the shrine, she suddenly couldn¡¯t move. Her hands flew up to plug her


    pale


    neck that was gushing blood like a raging river.


    No matter how hard she tried, she simply couldn¡¯t stop it. ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯twant to die!¡¯


    ¡®My life has just begun¡­ The good days have just started. I still want to be the president of Hydra


    Group and


    the Southern California Business Association. How can I¡­¡¯ Unfortunately, those three steps were the


    last she would take in her life. There was only one road left for her to walk¡­


    The path to hell!


    Bam!


    She fell to the ground with her eyes wide open. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t died in peace. Dust flew


    everywhere inside Sanctuary Shrine. Under the dim lighting, it was difficult to see what was


    happening. One thing was clear, though the shrine was now half demolished from the fight. Waltz


    couldn¡¯t even begin to jump into the fight. ¡°Senior! Father is dead!


    Hemitted suicide!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to burden me¡­ sob¡­ sob¡­¡± Alex was stunned by the news, and he stopped in his


    tracks. Prestonughed loudly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That old man died for your sake. Do you feel guilty? If


    you do, go


    down and apany him then!¡± Unable to hold his attacks on Alex for long, he tried to shake Alex¡¯s


    mind with words instead, looking for an


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    opening to kill him with a punch.


    ¡°Go die, brat!¡± He looked like a crazed tiger right now, and his punches felt like they could break


    nets. Alex closed his eyes.


    He knew that Lord Lex had really died for him!


    Because Alex was his young master!


    When he opened his eyes again, the bloodthirst in them was clear, and a sh of electricity lit them up


    for a


    second. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s this?¡± Preston had seen the glint in Alex¡¯s eyes, but his fists were like meteors,


    already in the middle of bursting out. In the next moment, Alex caught his fists with his palms. A huge


    force like thunder sted right into his meridians, and it all exploded instantly like broken bamboo.


    Preston¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°You¡­ Tricked me

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 719

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 719


    Until the moment he died, Preston still couldn¡¯t understand how Alex had suddenly gained the ability to


    kill


    him. And by a huge margin too. That violent thunder energy was not something he could fight back


    against. Preston¡¯s cultivation was in blood


    magic art, something that had an effect simr to a wild beast. It could instantly stimte the blood


    energy


    umted in the body, increasing its speed and strength by a number of times. He had thought that


    if the fight dragged on, victory would be his.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Who would have thought that Alex¡¯sst attack would be ten times stronger than before? If he had such


    strong


    powers, why didn¡¯t he use them before this? If he knew about it in advance, he would have fled instead.


    With


    his speed, it wasn¡¯t impossible to escape after all. But now, everything was toote. Bang!


    Preston¡¯s body had lost the ability to resist against Alex, and he fell to his knees directly. Only a little life


    force was left in him.


    With hisst breath, he spat out, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Not¡­ Satisfied¡­¡± Waltz rushed up and grabbed his neck with


    both her hands, squeezing with all the might in her body. ¡°I want


    you to be buried with my father!¡±


    A crackling sound could be heard, then Preston¡¯s neck broke severely. It drooped down at an awkward


    angle. Filled with extreme evil and guilt of monstrous crimes, Preston was a demented person. With his


    death, he had


    put an end to his sinful life.


    Seeing how Waltz was still squeezing Preston¡¯s neck in a hysterical state and screaming at the top of


    her lungs, Alex could understand her feelings. He gently patted her shoulder and said softly, ¡°Little


    Waltz, he¡¯s already


    dead.¡±


    ¡°Senior!¡± Waltz threw herself into Alex¡¯s arms, howling and crying like a helpless child. Very soon,


    Anna, X, and everyone came into the shrine again. Seeing Preston¡¯s corpse, the women who he


    had harmed came forward and trampled on his body.


    Many of them had met him before because, in Preston¡¯s eyes, he felt there was no need to avoid these


    women who had


    one foot in the grave as they had the demon Wisteria fetus in them. They trampled and stomped on


    him until he no longer resembled a human. Granny Silvan and Josiah looked at Alex and Waltz, holding


    onto each other an extremely conflicting look in


    their eyes.


    They had personally witnessed the strength of these senior and junior fellows, and it far surpassed


    their own. As for Aaron, he couldn¡¯t help but taste a bitterness in his heart. He had thought that he


    could be of help for


    Waltz, but unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t need him at all. Just like she had said, it was enough that she had


    her


    senior.


    Alex turned to Anna and said, ¡°Anna, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to clean up the aftermath of this. Little


    Waltz¡¯s


    foster father had passed away, and we needed to take his body back to California.¡±


    Anna nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have a helicopter bring you back to California. The case in Sanctuary Shrine has


    been


    registered with the Divine Constabry. You¡¯ve single handedly handled the case, so you¡¯ll get the


    credit for


    it. I also need to head back and report this to Captain Sky.¡± Alex nodded his head. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to


    trouble you for that.¡± At this time, the eighty plus women who had been rescued came to thank Alex


    once again.


    ¡°Benefactor, my name is Reba Jacques. My father is Cormac Jacques, head of the Jacques family


    in


    Michigan. If you ever need my family toe forward in the future, please just let us know.¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, my mother is the president of Michigan Business and Commerce. My phone number is¡­¡±


    ¡°Benefactor¡­¡± Every one of the women spoke, where most of them seemed to havee from high-


    status families. Alex had


    wanted to dismiss them with a wave of a hand and asked them to head home quickly, but when he saw


    how


    grateful they were to him, his heart softened.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve just survived a disaster. Your body will probably feel worse than it was before. As a


    doctor, I have the responsibility to help you all once more. How about this? After you all head back,


    gather some


    medicinal materials, and I will help you refine some medicine. I can at least restore some of your


    looks¡­ In


    addition, what happened here was not anything glorious, so don¡¯t let it get out.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the women all smiled. To them, what was more important than looks and fame,


    after all?


    Alex then rattled off several important materials. X spoke, ¡°Benefactor Alex, we have it all written


    down. Go and do what you need to do with peace of mind.


    When you¡¯re done, we wille and thank you once again. If you have any needs, I, X Stoermer,


    will go


    through water and tread fire and will not hesitate to do all I can in my power to help you.¡± Alex nodded.


    He then picked up Lord Lex¡¯s body and got on the helicopter to return to California. As for Aaron,


    Granny Silvan, and everyone else, they escorted the eighty women down the mountain.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 720

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 720


    On the way down, Aaron¡¯s phone had be a public one. One by one, the women all called their


    families back. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me, Reba. I¡¯m still alive¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, can youe and pick me up? I¡¯m at¡­¡±


    ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s me, Leslie¡­¡± Seeing that his phone was about to run out of battery, he quickly whipped out


    the power bank he was carrying. He was happy to let these people use his phone and get in contact


    with their families. As the women introduced themselves, he had heard it all.


    Deep down inside, he had a renewed sense of admiration toward Preston for being so bold. Many girls


    here hailed from bigshot families in Michigan or were at the very least their daughters-inw. Some


    were of even higher stature than the Coleman family. It was equivalent to gaining lots of favors from


    today¡¯s conglomerates and mega corporations!


    He admired Alex in his heart.


    With the favors of all these women, could he simply walk around in Michigan without getting mugged?


    Just X Stoermer alone was a gem and was worth the entire affair. She was the crown jewel of the


    Stoermer family head. X had also made a callback home, and the one who


    answered was the patriarch of the Stoermer family, Zayn Stoermer. ¡°What did you say?¡± When Zayn


    heard X¡¯s simple recap, he jumped up in shock.


    Everyone in the Stoermer family had thought that X had traveled abroad during this period. Also,


    since the


    Stoermer family was about to marry the Coleman family in Missouri, all eyes were on Zendaya. And so,


    no


    one had realized that X had been missing for more than a month. Very quickly, a convoy of cars


    started arriving one after the other. Before Aaron and the rest could even reach the bottom of the


    mountain, the Victims¡¯ families had all arrived.


    As for Zayn, now furious beyond words, he had summoned three thousand experts from the Stoermer


    family


    in Michigan before the sun even rose and gave an order, ¡°I want the Hydra Group to disappear within


    the hour


    celebrities, had heard the news.


    It was still dark when she rushed over to see her aunt. At first nce, she was stunned. Was this the


    aunt that she was familiar with?


    It looked like she had aged a whole twenty years. The rim of her eyes reddened instantly. ¡°Aunt!¡± The


    two women embraced each other tightly. The incident in Sanctuary Shrine greatly tainted the reputation


    of all the women involved. X and the other


    women agreed that they would never talk about it again¡­


    Otherwise, if they were found that they had been


    pregnant with freaks before this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue living in Michigan in peace. Finally,


    only Zendaya and X were left in the room. ¡°Zendaya, I just heard from your grandfather that you¡¯re


    engaged to the Coleman genius, Tristan Coleman. Congrattions! You¡¯re getting married before me,


    and to an ideal man at that.¡± Zendaya smiled bitterly,bing X¡¯s hair. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to get


    married.¡± X sighed.


    ¡°Zendaya, you know that being born to the Stoermer family means that we have no choice in


    choosing our partners. You¡¯re considered lucky. Tristan is a talented genius, and there are no limits as


    to how


    far he can go.


    As for me, I don¡¯t know who I¡¯ll be marrying in the end!¡± As she said that, the image of Alex appeared in


    her mind. She hoped that her husband would be a man like him, able to destroy enemies with a single


    blow, taking


    responsibilities, and never giving up in the face of something he thought was impossible!


    Zendaya suddenly asked, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t you have someone you like?¡±


    X was startled, and her face flushed slightly. ¡°Speaking of which, I met this great hero, which is also


    the


    same person who saved us from the devil¡¯s cave. His name is Alex¡­¡± ng!


    Theb in Zendaya¡¯s hands fell to the ground with a tter .Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 721

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 721


    These past few days, Alex had constantly been on Zendaya¡¯s mind, and she missed him a lot. She


    really wanted to call him, to hear his voice. However, she was also afraid of the consequences of doing


    something she or Alex couldn¡¯t shoulder¡­ No matter if it was Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family or Missouri¡¯s


    Coleman family, they were both parts of the golden era¡¯s hereditary royal families. Both families were


    not


    entities an ordinary person could go up against.


    Although Alex was good at martial arts, his foundations weren¡¯t solid enough. She was afraid that once


    the affair between herself and Alex was leaked, he wouldn¡¯t live to see the next


    sunrise. Therefore, although she yearned for him, she didn¡¯t dare to contact him. Right now, hearing


    Alex¡¯s name from X¡¯s lips caused her to almost forget to breathe. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m very curious about this


    person you call your hero!¡± She picked up theb and continued tob


    X¡¯s hair, quietly asking.


    X looked out the window at the sky that was beginning to get brighter and said, ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s probably


    in his


    twenties, about 6 feet tall with thick, well shaped eyebrows like a sword. His eyes are very bright, and


    most


    importantly, he has a unique temperament. I consider myself to have been in many rtionships with


    many


    men and women, but for a wonderful man like Benefactor Alex, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone


    like


    him.


    Even if the sky were to fall, he wouldn¡¯t frown. He¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t give up in the face of


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    impossible, and someone who can see far into the future.¡± Zendaya continued to ask, ¡°Then, who in the


    world is he?¡± X replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But he seemed to havee from California¡­ Oh,


    that¡¯s right, his family


    seems to be running a business called Lush Cosmetics or something.¡±


    Kept locked in Sanctuary Shrine for more than a month. She wasn¡¯t aware that there was now a new


    cosmetic


    She also wasn¡¯t aware that Zendaya had endorsed it. As for Zendaya, her heart was beating so fiercely


    it nearly popped out of her rib cage. She felt her heart


    aching. It was him!


    The one she had been thinking of and missing so dearly!


    She never imagined that he woulde to Michigan, and even save her aunt. ¡®So, based on this


    rtionship with Aunt, will it allow Grandpa to change his mind, and cancel the


    engagement between myself and Tristan?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t help but have this idea. But she soon shook her head. It was impossible. The marriage


    between their family and the Coleman family in Missouri was the one ending everyone in the


    Stoermer family wanted to see. From the moment Tristan walked into the Stoermer family, to the


    moment he


    registered for their marriage, she had beenbeled as Tristan¡¯s. Among the eight great families of the


    golden era, the Stoermer family was at the very bottom.


    The appearance of Tristan gave the Stoermer family a chance to climb up the rungs. And one day,


    when


    Tristan, the son-inw of the Stoermer family, became the golden era¡¯s youngest Grandmaster, the


    Stoermer


    family would be able to climb up higher with his reputation. This was also the intention of the Stoermer


    family


    in ska. The Stoermer family in ska was the real royal family, the true Stoermers. As for


    Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family, they were just a branch of ska¡¯s Stoermer family.


    Zendaya¡¯s heart was bitter as she nced at X. ¡°Do you like him?¡± she asked. Xughed. ¡°Look


    at me now, do I look like I have the right to like him? What¡¯s more, there was already


    a charming junior girl around him that looked a thousand times better than me. She¡¯s also a much


    better


    martial artist than me¡­¡±


    Zendaya understood that the person she was talking about was Waltz. That woman was indeed


    extremely


    beautiful. She sighed softly, her heart in a confused mess. ***


    Very quickly, a message spread like wildfire across the entire Michigan. ¡°Hydra Group closed its doors


    overnight. The huge business empire¡¯s za has copsed!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 722

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 722


    When the news came out, the entire Michigan was shocked. Even the senior officials of Michigan were


    sent out to investigate. However, the elder of the Stoermer family, Zayn, released information that the


    Hydra Group had been


    oppressive and acted in a tyrannical manner,mitting many evil deeds. Not only did they formte


    an


    overlord pact, but they also used illegal means to take over otherpanies, creating an industry


    monopoly


    that seriously undermined the rules of the business circle in Michigan.


    Recently, they even wanted to acquire


    the Stoermer family business maliciously. Hence, to make an example out of him, the Stoermer family


    trampled on him overnight. Suddenly, all the inquiries made by the officials died down one after another


    as they ceased asking. Nobody dared to offend the big giant of Michigan that was the Stoermer family.


    Even the countless industries of Hydra Group who had lost their backbone overnight fell into chaos.


    But no one dared to fight for control over the entire thing, afraid they would be med for the whole


    thing. They¡¯d


    end up trying to gain an advantage, only to end up worse. That would also mean they were inviting


    trouble to themselves and might very well end up being annihted. This was especially the case when


    rumor on the street was that the internationally renowned superstar, Zendaya, was actually the


    youngest granddaughter of the Patriarch of the Stoermer family in Michigan and


    would soon be engaged to the prince of Missouri¡¯s Coleman family.


    Suddenly, the inte was in an uproar again.


    Zendaya, who had yet to be removed from the hot search, was once again ranked first on the hot topic


    section. Countless people sent their blessings on Zendaya¡¯s Twitter. Even wealthy young heirs who


    had been yearning nonstop for her, still following her in private, hoping they


    would find her and take her for themselves in one swoop, banished those thoughts immediately, never


    to


    mention her name again.


    Regardless of whether it was the Stoermer or Coleman family, who would dare to tread on their toes?


    And finally, Michigan¡¯s officials came forward to have a discussion with Zayn. The Stoermer family


    needed


    to annex the Hydra Group that was under their umbre. Otherwise, all the projects and enterprises


    under that


    group would be iplete, and many of the people under thosepanies would be left without a job.


    To the senior officials in Michigan, this was something they didn¡¯t want happening since it would affect


    their


    higher-ups. ***


    On the same day, news of Lord Lex¡¯s unfortunate death, owner Thousand Miles Conglomerate, spread


    all over


    California. Everyone was shocked. On the streets of California, some pped their hands, and there


    were also those who were indifferent. Visitors poured into California from thousands of miles away to


    see Lord Lex for thest time. ¡°Lex Gunther, this asshole. He¡¯s finally dead!¡±


    ¡°Good riddance!


    Such old bastards only bring disaster to the world, just by their existence alone. I¡¯m going to


    buy some fireworks to celebrate!¡± The ones said all these were Vanya¡¯s family, ordered to lick the toilets


    by Lord Lex. Now that they could no longer live in California in peace, they had run to the city next


    door. However, their


    living standards had dropped drasticallypared to what they were.


    That was especially the case for Vanya, one who had never endured suffering, ustomed to the life


    of the rich, and never once had to be concerned


    about food and clothes, she felt extremely ufortable. It was only natural that she harbored


    extreme hate towards Lord Lex. Penelope said, ¡°Lord Lexis dead, and there¡¯s no one to sit at the top of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Hubby, at this rate, do you think they can still keep their position in


    California?¡± Her husband, Adrian Tyler, said, ¡°Lex Gunther was an orphan. He didn¡¯t marry and had no


    children his entire life.


    He did adopt three children, however Azure, y, and Waltz. Hmph. The Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate


    has trillions worth in assets, so the uing question would be how these would be divided. It will


    soon


    be a massive show, a brawl among the three great Chieftains of California¡¯s underworld for


    property and


    assets-a show of them fighting to kill each other!¡± Penelope asked, ¡°Would it be possible for us to get a


    piece of it?¡±


    ¡°The three great Chieftains under Lex Gunther are just martial artists.


    How would they manage businesses and


    so happens that I have a friend who deals in stocks. I¡¯ll get him to attack Thousand Miles¡¯ stocks, then


    buy it


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at a low price and take control of the group¡­


    At least, I¡¯ll get California za back and give it to you!¡± Penelope and Vanya immediately became


    excited after hearing his words. ***


    Meanwhile, at Hell¡¯s Angels, Waltz, Azure, and Alex were gathered together. ¡°Little Waltz, with father¡¯s


    death, those idiots at senior management have started to move. They are all vying


    for the top position, and we can¡¯t have the ce without a leader. Take the president¡¯s position, okay,


    Waltz?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 723

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 723


    ¡°Me?¡± Waltz was stunned for a long while before she finally shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t. Just handling a


    single shipping


    Miles Conglomerate.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t expect me to do it, right? I¡¯ve only practiced martial arts to kill enemies. I¡¯ve never


    learned


    anything rted to business. If I were to take charge of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, its doors would


    surely


    have to close within three months.¡±


    Waltz choked. ¡°And as a result, you have yet to break through into Mystic Rank, while I¡¯m already close


    to


    being an Earth Expert.¡± The moment Azure heard that, he nearly wanted to throw up blood. He nced


    at Alex resentfully and secretly thought, ¡®You¡¯ve really found a good husband. I want a husband


    like that too¡­ Ah, I mean, wife¡­ So that I can reach Earth Expert too.¡¯ Alex sighed silently. Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate had been founded by his father and managed by Lord Lex. This was his own


    family¡¯s industry!


    Unfortunately, Lord Lex was the only one who knew this. Now that he had passed away and the secret


    taken to his grave, no one else would recognize him as a young


    master.


    That said, it wasn¡¯t like he lusted for Thousand Miles Conglomerate. As long as he lived, he could


    always


    build another empire. He opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Managing a group ofpanies doesn¡¯t require


    you to do everything


    personally. You just need to have a group of knowledgeable people. There¡¯s a saying you can have a


    secretary


    to deal with the work, and you can always find more secretaries.


    Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Waltz looked at him. ¡°The secretary can deal with the work? So, if there¡¯s no work,


    we¡¯ll deal with the


    secretaries?¡± Azure didn¡¯t interrupt. ¡°You can do what you want. You¡¯re not my secretary, anyway,¡± Alex


    replied. Waltz thought to herself, ¡®Am I not your secretary? And also your maid, right?¡¯ However,


    standing beside her foster father¡¯s coffin at the moment, she really didn¡¯t have the mood to say such


    things. Azure spoke up.


    ¡°A few senior members in the management who have initially taken shares in the business are


    making lots of noise. The ones who are being especially loud are Jerry Johnson and Fabio Dobbs¡­


    These two


    old men. They say that since we¡¯re only adopted, we don¡¯t have a right to the inheritance after our


    foster father


    is dead. His equity will be divided equally among the directors.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Alex snapped, furious. ¡°Waltz, it has been decided that you¡¯ll be the one taking the CEO position


    of Thousand Miles Conglomerate,¡± he said. ¡°I want to see if anyone dares toe out to dig their own


    grave. I¡¯ll make sure they empty every single thing from their pockets. Every! Single! Thing!¡± Waltz was


    a little nervous and afraid to respond to that.


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t it just managing apany? I¡¯ll get my mother to check in on you then.


    Now,


    the most important thing is to stabilize the situation. I still have to rely on you to help me take over the


    Sky


    Tower project, that¡¯s my main motive¡­ Don¡¯t forget. I¡¯m still the president of the Southern California


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Business Association. Thousand Miles Conglomerate is just a small thing. What are you so worried


    about?


    It¡¯s decided then! Azure, get the senior executives from Thousand Miles Conglomerate to convene for a


    meeting immediately. Tell them it is to decide who will be the CEO.¡± Azure nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± ***


    At the same time, in a luxurious clubhouse, Jerry and Fabio were lying shirtless on the massage table,


    the both


    of them being massaged by two extremely good looking women. The essential oils poured on their


    backs


    glimmered on their skin. These two old men, even at such an age, were behaving dishonestly. Those


    hands of theirs were roaming


    around the girls¡¯ legs and bodies. Jerry had his eyes closed while saying, ¡°Old Fab, with Old Lex gone,


    there¡¯s no head on this dragon anymore. Azure and Waltz are still young, and they don¡¯t have the


    capability at all. What¡¯s the use of only knowing how


    to fight and kill?


    There are so many others in this world that know martial arts, after all. This time, you helped


    me get the president¡¯s seat. We¡¯re brothers in arms, so I¡¯ll give you 30% of Thousand Miles¡¯


    businesses from


    now.¡± Fabio said, ¡°Old Jerry, are you sure you¡¯ve thought this through? Azure and Waltz are part of the


    underworld¡¯s Three Chieftains, and they¡¯re used to killing. Aren¡¯t you worried that they wille in the


    night


    and take your head?¡±


    ¡°Bah, what do I have to be afraid of?¡± Jerry pointed to the door. ¡°Look those two bodyguards of mine


    can


    easily kill them. It¡¯ll be good if they¡¯re obedient this time. Otherwise, don¡¯t me an old man like me for


    being merciless. Two illegitimate seeds¡­ They¡¯re not worth anything at all!¡±


    Fabioughed. ¡°Turns out that you¡¯re prepared, big brother. Alright then, I¡¯ll definitely help you.


    However, among the Three Chieftains, y, the most mysterious of the lot, has not been seen for a


    long time. If there


    really will be a conflictter, handling the aftermath won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Jerryughed loudly and said, ¡°You can be rest assured on this matter. From what I¡¯ve found out, y


    has


    gone to a ce where there¡¯s absolutely no life around him to train. I¡¯m afraid that the grass on the


    grave will


    be three feet high before he evenes back?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 724

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 724


    Once he said that, he swung his arm around the sexy massagedy and said, ¡°Come, apany this


    old man


    to have a good time. After I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll give you a BMW!¡± The massagedy was obviously ted,


    and she followed him willingly. Concurrently, his phone rang. He pulled it out, and when he saw who


    was calling, he said to Fabio, ¡°Talk


    about those bastards, and theye, true enough. It¡¯s Azure.¡± Having said that, he picked up the call.


    ¡°Nephew Azure¡­ Calling me at this time. What can I do for you?¡± Azure went straight to the point.


    ¡°Come to Hell¡¯s Angels for a meeting.¡±


    Jerry snorted.


    ¡°Nephew Azure, do you think that you¡¯ve be Thousand Miles¡¯ boss after the death of your


    foster father? Come to think of it, do you even know how to manage a business? If Thousand Miles


    were in


    your hands, everyone would be out of a job, going cold and hungry by the end of the month.¡± Azure


    was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not the boss. Come for the meeting, it is to decide who will be. The meeting will


    be in half an hour.


    If you don¡¯t attend, we¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve let go on your own.¡± Having said what he needed to, Azure


    hung up the phone. ¡°God d*mn it!¡± Jerry cursed, then quickly discarded the massagedy and hurriedly


    said to Fabio, ¡°Old Fab, we¡¯re going to Hell¡¯s Angels for a meeting to decide on the next CEO.¡± For an


    event of such importance, it was apparent the two of them would have to participate. They got dressed


    in a hurry and left immediately.


    The massagedy that was thrown aside was unwilling to give up like that, and she took hold of Jerry,


    cooing


    flirtatiously, ¡°Master Jerry, it won¡¯t be toote to leave if you just get a littlefortable first!¡±


    She was reluctant to give up on the BMW he had promised her. Jerry wasn¡¯t in the best of moods, and


    he replied to her with a direct p on the face. ¡°Comfortable? Your


    head! Don¡¯t you have a brain? Can¡¯t you see that I have something urgent to attend to?¡± The massage


    lady clutched her face in her hands. Shock, fear, and disappointment reced her happy looks. On the


    sidelines, the other three massagedies were gloating about her misfortune.


    Half an hourter, Jerry, Fabio, and Jerry¡¯s bodyguards rushed over, reaching just in time at Hell¡¯s


    Angels. The moment they entered, they saw that there weren¡¯t many people there. ¡°Azure, didn¡¯t you


    say that there would be a meeting to decide on the next CEO? Where is everyone from


    management? Why are you the only one here?¡± Jerry asked. Azure replied calmly. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?


    We still have an hour before it starts!¡±


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say it would start in half an hour when you called?¡±


    ¡°You must have misheard me. I said one and a half hours. California¡¯s roads are packed. How could


    you


    expect anyone to arrive in half an hour? If that¡¯s the case, weren¡¯t you just intending to embarrass the


    others?¡± asked Azure. ¡°Uncle Jerry, Uncle Fabio. Since you¡¯re here, you can apany our foster


    father!¡±


    Jerry was cursing up a storm in his heart.


    That motherf*cker, Lord Lex, had been dead for a while. Asking him to apany the others¡­ Was


    Azure


    treating him like a dead person?


    Azure continued, ¡°While father was still alive, he treated you both like brothers. Now that he¡¯s gone, are


    you


    unwilling to see him off? Looks like foster father and you both weren¡¯t as close as you looked. If that¡¯s


    the


    case, then you have nothing to do with his share of thepany.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    Jerry jumped up immediately. ¡°Your foster father and I were sworn brothers! We were even closer than


    blood


    brothers. Of course, I want to see him off for thest time!¡± Upon that, he immediately ran into the room


    where the coffin was in. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to kneel stiffly and started crying loudly.


    ¡°Big Bro, why did you have to


    go?! You should have waited for your little brother!!!¡±


    Fabio was stunned!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As a result, he, too, could only kneel and pretend to cry his eyes out. Azure watched the entire scene


    with his own eyes, a disgusted look in them. Nearby, Alex nced at Jerry¡¯s bodyguards and clearly


    understood the reason they were here. He turned to


    Waltz and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll have to disy your powerster.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 725

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 725


    Very soon, many Thousand Miles Conglomerate senior executives gathered up at Hell¡¯s Angels.


    Everyone hade in only to see the big boss, Jerry Jackson, weeping bitterly at the coffin. He looked


    as


    though he wanted to chase after Lord Lex in his death. What should they do?


    Giving each other a look, these people kneeled too. Regardless of whether the tears were real or not,


    some


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    pretense still had to be put up. As for these people, none came with any assistant, secretary, or


    bodyguard. When they saw their own boss kneeling, how could they not follow suit?


    The venue was huge, and not even thirty minutester, people in ck had already filled therge


    ce, all


    kneeling. After a full hour, Azure finally broke the silence. ¡°Alright. All the directors and everyone else


    has arrived. Let¡¯s head into the inner hall for the meeting! Thousand Miles Conglomerate is fiercely


    competitive, and it has


    many opponents. The position of CEO must not be left empty for long, lest the hearts of the people will


    be


    shaken.¡±


    Jerry was the first to stand. But as soon as he stood up straight, he fell to his knees again with a loud


    thump. D*mn it! His legs had fallen asleep from an hour of kneeling, not to mention how they now


    throbbed painfully


    from the fall.


    His bodyguards quickly came over to help him up. Ten minutester, in the inner hall, all the directors,


    Azure and Waltz included, were seated around the table. The others could only stand behind and


    listen. The same went for Alex, who could only stand and listen. The meeting began, and before Azure


    could even open his mouth to speak, Jerry took the lead. He squeezed


    a tear out and sobbed,


    ¡°Everyone, Brother Lex¡¯s passing was sudden, and it saddens me very deeply. It has


    made me so sad that I wish to follow after him! Brother Lex and I were really sworn brothers!¡± All the


    directors present said nothing in response. Everyone was well aware that whatever ¡®sworn brother¡¯


    nonsense he was spouting was just pure bullsh*t. Jerry continued, ¡°However, the Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate empire that Brother Lex had worked so hard to


    build can¡¯t be allowed to fall just like that.


    These are all his blood and tears! We need to protect it and carry


    on his legacy. Therefore, even though I really want to follow Brother Lex into the afterworld, I must first


    make sure that Thousand Miles is safe! The snake mustn¡¯t be allowed to be headless, lest our people¡¯s


    hearts


    would be shaken! I¡¯ve been in Thousand Miles for 12 years, and it¡¯s my duty to shoulder this


    responsibility!


    From now onwards, I will take up this difficult post temporarily, the position of CEO.


    Do any of you have any


    when the time came?


    Fabio then raised his hand to vote. ¡±I agree that Director Jerry should be the CEO. In times like these,


    only a


    veteran and experienced person like Director Jerry can withstand the position¡¯s pressure and hold the


    fort for


    Thousand Miles. The younger generation will also be deterred from acting up.¡± Then, another director


    raised his hand in favor. However, these two were the only directors to vote in favor of


    Jerry. The entire room was suddenly shrouded in an awkward atmosphere. Azure sneered coldly and


    said, ¡°Looks like your call to arms isn¡¯t good enough, Director Jerry. You¡¯re not


    worthy of taking the position of CEO.¡± Bang!


    Jerry flipped over the transparent ashtray in front of him, and it mmed heavily against the table. The


    loud


    noise startled everyone present. Jerry stood up, his eyes cold and arrogant as he said, ¡°Who said so?


    Azure, have you gone blind or deaf?


    With so many directors present, do you see anyone giving an opinion? No! What does that mean? It


    means


    that everyone present agrees that I should be president, isn¡¯t that right? It¡¯s been unanimously


    approved!


    Henceforth, I am the CEO of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.¡±


    p, p, p!


    Fabio was the first to stand up and start apuding. ¡°Thank you, Director Jerry, for standing up, for


    leading


    us on the path of glory! Everyone, give him a round of apuse!¡± One of the directors going by the


    surname of Zeigler frowned. ¡°Old Jerry, what are you doing? Can you be


    serious?


    How can you be the CEO of Thousand Miles? There are so many businesses under Thousand Miles,


    and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not knowledgeable enough about them, especially not by just getting dividends


    from


    them all every year. The CEO should be someone with the ability to do so. I think Little Waltz is the


    most


    suitable. Let her be the CEO.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 726

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 726


    Bang!


    Unexpectedly, Jerry picked up his own chair and threw it with all his might at the director who had just


    spoken. Who would have ever thought someone like Jerry would do this?


    No one!


    Even Alex raised his eyebrows in slight surprise. The director who had been hit in the head by the chair


    immediately bled and bruised. He roared, ¡°Jerry


    Johnson, have you gone mad?!


    How dare you use a chair to smash my head? Din, avenge me! As long as


    he doesn¡¯t die, do whatever you wish.¡± Din was this director¡¯s bodyguard. Hearing this, Din


    immediately rushed towards Jerry. However, he, who was rushing halfway, was


    intercepted quickly by Jerry¡¯s bodyguard. Crack!


    Din¡¯s shoulder was twisted. With a sound of crisp crack, his arm was broken on the spot.


    It was bent at a strange angle. Din fell to the ground, sweating profusely while writhing in pain, but he


    didn¡¯t make any sound.


    Jerryughed loudly. ¡°Zane Zeigler, do you think you¡¯re so special? How dare you order your


    bodyguard to


    make a move against me? Do you have a death wish? Your daughter is still a guest at my house right


    now, do


    you intend to never see her again?¡± Zane was stunned. He quickly gave his daughter a call. Upon


    asking, she really was at the Johnson residence.


    Furthermore, she was ying with a lot of people there. She said that they were having an indoor pool


    party. Zane asked her who else was there. He was stunned when she told him the names. Almost all


    the children of the directors present in the room had been ¡°invited¡± to Johnson¡¯s vi. As soon as this


    information came out, every director was dumbfounded, and started cursing. Jerryughed again. ¡°Why


    are you all so anxious?


    Today is my wife¡¯s birthday, and I invited all your children


    over to have fun and have a good time. I¡¯m the CEO of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, do you think I


    would


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    do something like kidnapping?¡± Everyone was frightened yet angry. However, they didn¡¯t dare act


    recklessly nor resist. p! p! p!


    Waltz started pping her hands and slowly stood up as she said, ¡°What a wonderful show, Jerry


    Johnson. To


    my surprise, how could you be this smart?


    My foster father just passed away yesterday, and today you¡¯ve


    already rounded up the families of all the directors here to threaten them into electing you as the CEO!


    However, are you going senile? Even if you were to get the equity of all the directors, you still won¡¯t be


    able


    topare to my foster father. Is there a point in doing that, then?¡±


    Jerry chuckled.


    ¡°Waltz, I only allowed you to sit here for the sake of Brother Lex, but in fact¡­ Who do you


    think you are? Do you have shares of Thousand Miles in your hands? You and Azure are just


    abandoned


    children that Brother Lex picked up from the streets. None of you are rted to him by blood at all, so


    you


    don¡¯t have the rights to sit here! Denis, Erik, throw them all out! None of you are people of Thousand


    Miles


    from now on.¡± Bruce and Willis were his bodyguards. ¡°Hmph! ¡± Waltz snorted coldly. Her energy core


    exploded, she was ready to make a move.


    At this moment, the door of the conference room was unexpectedly kicked open by force, and


    someone was


    thrown hard onto the table where everyone was sitting, coughing up blood. It was a young fighter.


    Everyone recognized him: he was one of the gatekeepers at Hell¡¯s Angels, Fraser Crowley. ¡°Fraser!


    What happened to you?¡± Waltz asked in surprise. ¡°Princess Fleur¡­ It¡¯s¡­ The Valtameri, Valtameri¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he breathed hisst. Everyone immediately looked towards the


    outside of the door.


    A group of people entered the room in a file. The one who walked in front turned out to be the CEO of


    Valtameri Co., Frank ardo, the one who had been poisoned by Alex with a parasite.


    After he walked in, his gaze swept across the room, staying on Alex for about three seconds before he


    smiled


    lightly and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m here to take over Thousand Miles Conglomerate. From now on, I¡¯m the


    boss


    of Thousand Miles. Do you have anything to say about it?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 727

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 727


    Alex nced at Frank twice, and immediately knew why this guy dared to tantly rush over to Hell¡¯s


    Angels


    to cause a fuss. It was because the parasitic disease nted in his body had gone. ¡®Did something


    happen to the parasite, or has it been taken out by someone?¡¯ He felt a bit strange. However, he didn¡¯t


    bother to think too much about it. Oh the contrary, he felt that Franking here to cause


    a fuss was good timing, as he could take advantage of his strength to fight against the others.


    After that, he saw a pudgy man in his fifties with a height of less than 5.3 feet walked in behind Frank.


    His


    eyes shifted a little as he felt an approaching danger. At the same time, the old man seemed to notice


    his gaze. He raised an eyebrow and looked at Alex¡¯s direction. When their eyes met, as though there


    was some electricity intertwined in the air between them. ¡®A Cultivation Guru!¡¯ Alex confirmed the old


    man¡¯s identity immediately and thought, ¡®No wonder Frank is


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    being so bold and there were no signs of nervousness or fear when he saw me.


    So, it turned out that he has


    found a good patron.¡¯ At this time, Jerry curved his mouth as he pointed at Frank and yelled, ¡°Who the


    hell are you? How dare you


    Conglomerate? You think we¡¯re going to just give you a face like that? Do you know how to write the


    word


    ¡®death¡¯?!¡±


    The other directors all looked at Jerry in surprise.


    ¡°What? Why are all of you looking at me so strangely? Could it be that you people know this guy?


    Where did


    hee from?¡± Jerry asked. It turned out that Jerry really didn¡¯t know who Frank ardo was. It was


    because he didn¡¯t really have a sense of existence in Thousand Miles Conglomerate in the beginning,


    and he only held some shares in hand. It was even more impossible for him to personally participate in


    the


    fights of the underworld. He had heard Frank ardo¡¯s name before, but he had never met the man in


    person. Frank looked at Jerry. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to write those words, how about you teach me?¡±


    Pooh!


    Jerry spat out a thick wad of phlegm, and it just happened tonded on Frank¡¯s shoes. ¡°Motherf*cker,


    then let me teach you those words. Denis, kill this idiot.¡± Jerry instructed. In the next second, Denis


    immediately rushed towards Frank andnded a punch on him. Facing Denis¡¯srge fist, Frank didn¡¯t


    even move nor blink. In other¡¯s eyes, he seemed to have been rooted to


    the spot in fear of the oing attack, and had forgotten to hide. However, the pudgy man suddenly


    made a step sideways. A ck light shed!


    Denis¡¯s fist had been severed from his arm, falling to the ground. Even the bones had been cut clean.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Denis couldn¡¯t believe it as he cried out in pain. Blood poured out of his wound like a river.


    Meanwhile, the pudgy man had already kept his weapon away, it was a small knife that was less than


    four


    inches long, with a unique shape. It disappeared into his sleeves. ¡°Big Bro, Big Bro, are you alright?¡±


    Erik shouted as he rushed towards the pudgy man desperately.


    However, Denis held onto the other man firmly and tightly. Perhaps the others couldn¡¯t see what had


    happened just now, but as the person who had been attacked, Denis


    was clearly aware of the capability of the pudgy old man. He was definitely a steel te. If one were to


    hit


    him, he would only hurt himself. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless!¡±


    ¡°Big Bro, but he sliced off your hand! I¡¯m going to kill him! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± The two of them were


    brothers who had been dependent on each other since they were young, and they had a


    very good rtionship. Seeing the hand of his own brother being sliced off, how couldn¡¯t he be angry?


    ¡°Listen to me!


    Don¡¯t go looking for death!¡± Denis roared. His forehead was already full of sweats. It was


    painful, but he couldn¡¯t care less about it right now. He picked up his severed hand from the ground,


    then


    turned to Jerry and said, ¡°Mr. Johnson, we, the brothers are powerless to do anything in regards to your


    matters. Goodbye!¡±


    Having said that, Denis took Erik and turned to leave. Jerry was shocked and hurriedly shouted,


    ¡°Denis, Erik!


    You can¡¯t leave! Damn it! I have paid so much money, how dare you scam me?!¡±


    Denis was also angry and shouted, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that there would be side issues like this arising.


    This


    has nothing to do with us anymore. Goodbye.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 728

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 728


    The two were about to leave, but Frank blurted out, ¡°Who said you could leave? Have you asked me?¡±


    He was aggrieved before this. In Valtameri Tower, he had watched Alex go on a killing spree and ruined


    the martial arts of all his people, and even made him swallow the parasite alive¡­ He needed to vent


    out the same amount of anger for the


    amount of hate and resentment that he had felt back then. ¡°Sir, we only took money to carry out the


    work, you don¡¯t have to be like this, right?¡± Denis said.


    Frank sneered, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have a trump card, then I probably would have been killed by the both of you.


    It


    doesn¡¯t concern me anymore that you¡¯re just hired thugs. You deserve to die for making a move


    against me.¡± Having said that, the pudgy old man moved again. Another ck light shed. There was


    an afterimage of something turning in the air. The uniquely shaped knife passed through Denis¡¯s neck


    and drew an arc, then pierced through Erik¡¯s neck. It


    left identical, bloodied holes in the center of both their necks. Thud! Thud!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Two soft sounds echoed out. Denis and Erik fell to the ground dead, with their eyes wide open.


    Everyone present let out exims due to shock. The pudgy old man was just so strong.


    The knife that he used this time wasn¡¯t in his hand at all, but it shot in the air while freely changing its


    direction in air, and its travelling speed was extremely fast. Alex¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡®Airborne des!


    Spirit Transcendence?!¡¯ He could feel the spiritual powers emanating from the old man, which meant


    that the old man was the same as


    him.


    He had broken out of the category of martial arts and had entered the ranks of cultivation. The man


    was at the minimum in the Spirit Transcendence stage, and possibly higher. Now, it looked like things


    could get a bit troublesome. Frank nced at Alex again, his face was full of


    mockery and ridicule. That¡¯s right, the mentality that he had right now was like a cat toying around with


    a mouse. Among the people


    present at the scene right now, naturally Alex was the one that he hated the most.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to attack Alex. He wanted Alex to watch at the side while letting him feel


    the


    horror and despair creeping up slowly. Then, he wanted him to have a slow death in despair. Only then,


    he


    could relieve the hatred in his heart. Frank walked in front of Jerry and chuckled softly. ¡°How about


    now? Do you approve of me being the CEO


    of your Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡±


    Jerry nced at Denis and Erik, whom he regarded as his patrons. They were both dead now. How


    could he possibly still have any confidence to be emboldened?


    He fell down to his knees with a thud in the next second, and pped himself in the face. ¡°Big Brother,


    no, dear CEO. You¡¯re the CEO of our Thousand Miles Conglomerate. I was blind and a fool just now,


    please


    don¡¯t be offended.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Very good!¡±


    Frank was quite satisfied. ¡°You¡¯re a director of Thousand Miles Conglomerate? How


    many shares do you hold?¡±


    In order to preserve his own life and safety, Jerry didn¡¯t dare to lie and immediately replied, ¡°7%.¡± Frank


    smiled and snapped his fingers. The pretty secretary with sses that had followed him took out a


    contract from the bag and threw it in front


    of Jerry. ¡°Sign it!¡±


    Jerry took up the papers to read it, and was instantly taken aback. It was actually an equity transfer


    contract. On it, it was written that Frank would buy the equity shares of Party B at the price of one


    dor. As to the


    amount of equity, it was a nk line. Meanwhile, the secretary with sses had written ¡°7%¡± on it. Jerry


    was stunned. ¡°N-No, that¡¯s impossible.


    I won¡¯t sell it!¡± The 7% shares that he held could allow him to get hundreds of millions dividends every


    year without lifting a


    finger to work. How could he bear to sell it off for one dor?


    He would be crazy to sign it. However, a ck knife floating in the air was ced on Jerry¡¯s neck the


    next moment. Frank said, ¡°Sign, or die. What will you choose?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 729

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 729


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Jerry¡¯s lips trembled so much that he couldn¡¯t speak. Beforeing to Hell¡¯s Angels, he was


    full of confidence and felt that everything was in the palm of his


    hands. A giant gship like Thousand Miles Conglomerate would be in his own hands. Everything in


    the


    beginning had gone ording to his ns, and he would be able to sit on the throne of CEO easily.


    However, never did he expect that the ending would be like this, leaving him in a dilemma.


    If he signed it, his equity would be handed over to others, and there would never be another chance for


    him to


    even think of being the CEO in the future. That would be worse than being killed. However¡­


    The life threatening knife in the air was strange like a prop in the hands of a magician, but it could really


    kill


    people.


    At this moment, the pitch ck knife was inching forward slowly, with its tip already piercing the skin


    of his neck, causing a sharp pain. Drops of blood had also fallen. Everyone present was stunned by the


    scene, with their mouth agape. No one was holding the knife, but it could float in the air, and it was also


    slowly killing someone. What kind


    of mysterious means was this?!


    Even if one were a Telekic Grandmaster, was there such a skill that existed?


    It was just like Mao from the Marvel Heroes!


    Azure clenched his fist. He also didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Facing an opponent of this level, he questioned himself as to whether he had the capabilities to fight


    against


    him. Waltz¡¯s eyes were trembling, and she turned to look at Alex. She was also anxious and worried, as


    she had never met an opponent like this before. ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Jerry let out a loud shout at this moment. Everyone¡¯s heart leaped up to their throat, thinking that he


    had been killed by the knife with a single slice! In


    the end, he just clutched his neck in fear, yelling, ¡°I¡¯ll sign it, I¡¯ll sign it! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± The shareholder


    sitting next to Jerry smelt the smell of urine at this time. He looked down, only to see that


    Jerry¡¯s pants were getting soaked quickly, and a stream of liquid was flowing down his legs¡­ This guy


    had


    actually peed his pants in fright. However, no oneughed at him at this moment. There was only a


    pitiful sorrow that they felt for him.


    The two bodies of Denis and Erik were still lying on the


    ground in front of them, who would dare to retialite?


    Scratch! Scratch! Scratch!


    Jerry quickly signed his name.


    After that, the pitch ck knife was gently moved away from his neck. In that instant, it seemed that


    Jerry hadContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    narrowly avoided the death¡¯s door. He was sweating profusely, and his legs gave away as he fell to the


    ground


    with a thud.


    In the next second, the ck knife went to Fabio¡¯s neck. Frank¡¯s secretary simply took out a stack of


    contracts. Every copy was exactly the same as the one that Jerry


    had signed. Under the pressure and threat of the pudgy old man¡¯s magically floating knife, every


    shareholder was forced


    to sign the contract to transfer their shares for a dor. Frank epted the contracts with a very


    satisfied look on his face. He even took a handful of dor coins from his secretary, putting a single


    coin in front of each shareholder. The coins were brand new, sparkling under the light but it was


    extremely ironic.


    At this moment, Frank finally turned to look at Waltz and Azure, as well as Alex, who was standing in


    the


    crowd. ¡°Princess Fleur, you¡¯re still in good health!¡±


    ¡°How many shares do you hold?¡± Waltz mmed her hand on the table violently at his words. Broken


    fragments of the extremely hard oak table immediately flew up as it was smashed, with countless


    wooden thorns shooting towards Frank.


    Everyone was frightened beyond words at Waltz¡¯s firm, unwavering decisiveness. In such a situation


    and under the pressure and threat of that weird ck knife, she still dared to boldly take a


    shot?


    Frank¡¯s pupils constricted, and he retreated quickly. He had severely underestimated Waltz¡¯s strength.


    At the same time, the pudgy old man gave a cold snort. That ck knife filled with killing intent shot


    right at


    Waltz ¡¯s neck instantly, before another ck lightning suddenly intercepted the knife, crashing right into


    it. ng!


    The sound was soft, but the impact of the two caused a huge spiritual explosion. The few dozen people


    around the table were turned upside down due to the impact, and even the luxurious


    chandelier on the ceiling above them spun and crashed down. With a loud crash, it hit the wooden oak


    table. It was Alex who made that move.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 730

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 730


    He had used the Stake of Exorcism to shoot down the ck knife. ¡®What? A mystical tool?!¡¯ The pudgy


    man felt the spiritual powering from the stake, as well as the fact


    that his own mystical tool had been broken from the collision. He was instantly shocked as his widened


    eyes


    tried to find the person who had made that move. However, he suddenly felt a piercing pain in his brain


    at this moment. ¡®Not good! Mental powers!¡¯


    He immediately gathered his mental powers to resist the attack, but he quickly


    realized that his own mental powers were like an ant against an elephant in the opponent¡¯s eyes. He


    couldn¡¯t


    even defend himself for a moment. By the time the pain subsided and when he could think properly, a


    tremendous force exploded in his own energy core. Bang!


    He could feel the energy core that he had worked so hard throughout his life waspletely shattered


    like a


    watermelon that had been kicked.


    Not only that, there was also a thunderous might that was spreading through


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his meridians in the body, heading towards the upper and middle energy core. Bang! Bang!


    All three parts of his energy core in his body had beenpletely shattered. His cultivation had been


    completely ruined. It was not until this moment that he could clearly see a standing young man in front


    of him.


    It was Alex Rockefeller!


    As for Alex, he breathed a sigh of relief. Although his movement was fluid and it seemed like he had


    sted


    the pudgy old man¡¯s energy cores to smithereens in almost a second, he hade out with all means


    and


    taken a lot of calctions, including some unintentionally ones. It was also due to the fact that the old


    man didn¡¯t know that Alex was also in the Spirit Transcendence stage, so he had dropped his guard


    and taken the matter lightly. He thought that he could run amok with just his ck knife.


    As a result, he was caughtpletely unprepared. If Alex had given him a chance of another second,


    Waltz would have been in grave danger. On the other hand, Frank still didn¡¯t notice that the pudgy old


    man was done for. He stepped back quickly but he was slower than the flying wooden needles shaken


    up by Waltz. Even though he tried his best to cover his face with his arms, countless pieces of the


    splintered wood pierced


    deep into his body. ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Master Miyagi! Kill her!


    Kill this bi¡®tch!¡± Frank was going out of his mind due to the immense pain that came from the wooden


    pieces embedded in his


    body. He no longer had the mood to y cat and mouse, and he just wanted them dead to relieve the


    resentment. However, the small ck knife didn¡¯t appear. Instead, a heavy bodynded at his feet.


    ¡°You talking about that guy?¡±


    Waltz said to Frank, pointing to the pudgy old man on the ground. Frank looked down, and his jaw


    dropped in shock. ¡®This¡­ How was this possible?!¡¯ The god-like Master Miyagi was lying by his feet


    like a dead beast, his mouth filled with blood. He was the


    biggest support that Frank had, now what was he going to do?


    ¡°Master Miyagi, get up! Get up and kill the enemies! How can you lie on the ground? Aren¡¯t you a great


    cultivator?!¡±


    Frank yelled frantically. Waltz grabbed his neck in that moment and mmed his head heavily on the


    table. Boom!


    Ahole was punched out through the table, and Frank¡¯s head was covered in blood. The remaining few


    bodyguards that hade with Frank were just about to take action, but Waltz opened her


    beautiful silk fan, with red aura fluttering around it and dancing in a dazzling flow. Then, three heads


    went


    flying through the air.


    The fresh, red blood sttered across the ceiling. Powerful!


    For a moment, everyone looked at Waltz but they dared not look at her directly, as if they were looking


    at a


    female Asura. Azure had his hand stretched out in the air, and then he stiffened a little, retracting it


    awkwardly. In the


    previous moment, he too had wanted to make a move.


    The distance between him and the opponents was clearly closer, but Waltz had moved first and killed


    the three


    men with a single blow. This difference in their strength was enough to make a grown man cry


    inexplicably. ¡°Frank ardo, where did you get the balls toe and be the CEO of my Thousand


    Miles? And where did


    you find this short old man?¡± Waltz stepped on Frank¡¯s back as she leant over to speak.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 731

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 731


    The short old man had a dismayed look on his face, looking as though he would rather be dead than


    alive. Decades of hard, bitter work had been destroyed in that instance, it was tantamount to shattering


    all his dreams


    and courage. Hey on the ground, looking up at the ceiling. Only desperate, incoherent mutterings


    remained


    in his mouth. It wasn¡¯t anything being said in English either, but Japanese. Alex took a few steps


    forward and grabbed the short old man. ¡°Waltz, I¡¯ll be taking away this guy to ask a few


    questions.


    I¡¯ll leave you to handle the rest of the matter here! If anyone dares to oppose you being the CEO,


    just kill them!¡± He waved his hand, and the Stake of Exorcism that had embedded into the wall earlier


    came back to the palm


    of his hand with a whoosh. Until this moment, only did many peoplee to their senses and realize


    that Alex was the one who shattered


    the mysterious ck knife controlled by the short old man and turned the tables. Otherwise, the owner


    of


    Thousand Miles really would have changed hands today. Alex took the short old man and left the inner


    hall. During this time, he didn¡¯t even bother sparing Frank a


    nce at all. Originally, the reason he had nted the parasitic disease in Frank at the time was for the


    convenience of


    Thousand Miles to annex Valtameri Co. Now, it had been done early and Valtameri Group only had a


    few


    insignificant business left in California that Thousand Miles wouldn¡¯t take even if they were offered. So,


    Alex


    wasn¡¯t concerned whether Frank was alive or dead at all.


    However, this Master Miyagi had slightly caught his interest. ***


    In the inner hall, Jerry was relieved again as his life was once again assured without the mysterious


    ck knife


    at his neck. He hurriedly got off the ground. However, everyone¡¯s eyes in the room looked at him with


    unkind intention. ¡°What? Why are all of you looking at me like that?¡± Jerry shouted angrily, and five to


    six people stood up. Zane Zeigler rushed over. ¡°Jerry Jackson, you damn son of a b*tch, how dare you


    kidnap my daughter? Hurry


    up and let her go.¡±


    Jerry pushed him away. ¡°What is with your crazy shouting? Your daughter is not dead yet!¡± Having said


    that, he turned to Waltz and forced a smile on his face and said, ¡°Cough, cough. Waltz, Uncle


    thought about it carefully just now. It¡¯s more appropriate for you to be the CEO of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. I¡¯m already old, and my mind is not as sharp as it used to be. I hope you won¡¯t be


    offended


    about the matter just now and let it go.


    From now on, this old man will do his best to support you, and be


    your right hand and legs.¡± He could still read the situation. If he were to get entangled in the position of


    CEO right now, he would have been befuddled and lose his


    conscience, and that would be equivalent to digging his own grave!


    So, he quickly changed his attitude.


    However, Waltz sneered, ¡°My right hand and legs? Are you even qualified to do so?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jerry was taken aback for a moment and said, ¡°Waltz, no matter how it is, I¡¯m still a veteran


    shareholder of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate, holding a 7% equity share in hands¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking,


    Waltz interrupted him, ¡°Jerry Jackson, I think you¡¯re really going senile. Where do you have 7% share


    of Thousand Miles? You¡¯ve just sold your equity, have you forgotten? Look,


    the money for the sale of shares is still right in front of you!¡± What she meant was the one dor coin.


    Jerryughed forcefully as he said,


    ¡°Waltz, stop joking. How could this be counted?¡± Waltz took the contract that Jerry had signed and


    waved it. ¡°You signed this document with your own


    signature, of course it is counted as a valid document.¡± Then, she took out the copies that Fabio and


    the others had signed and flung them out, scattering them on the


    table.


    ¡°Dear directors, take back these contracts that you¡¯ve signed. You¡¯re free to deal with it however you


    see fit,¡± Waltz said in a calm voice. As soon as she said that, the other directors hurriedly looked for


    their own contract eagerly. Immediately


    afterwards, the sounds of paper tearing could be heard.


    Within minutes, all the contracts had been torn to pieces. Fabio looked around and couldn¡¯t find his


    own contract, and anxiously looked towards Waltz, ¡°Waltz, is that


    contract mine?¡±


    Waltz nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s yours. But, I have no intentions of returning it to you.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 732

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 732


    Fabio was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Waltz winked at Azure. Azure got up immediately. ¡°Jerry Johnson, Fabio


    Dobbs, you¡¯re no longer members of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate, and you¡¯re not eligible to stay in Hell¡¯s Angels for the meeting. In addition, the two of


    you


    actually conspired together to snatch the shares of the senior management of Thousand Miles, as well


    as


    kidnapped their family members.


    These sins cannot be forgiven, and they will be dealt with in ordance with


    the rules and familyws of Thousand Miles.¡±


    ¡°Someone,e!¡± A martial artist from Hell¡¯s Angels stepped forward instantly. Azure said in a cold


    tone, ¡°Take them to the interrogation room and cut off ten fingers first. I¡¯ll interrogate


    them myselfter.¡±


    Fabio cried loudly, ¡°Azure, Azure! This has nothing to do with me! I really didn¡¯t know anything about


    the


    kidnapping of the family members of the directors! It was all this b*stard Jerry¡¯s own doing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Azure¡¯s eyes were chilling cold. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you one chance to exin your problem.


    Remember, only one chance.¡± Fabio wasn¡¯t any formidable hero, he was just an opportunist. At this


    moment, his fingers were about to be cut off, facing the familyw in the interrogation room. How


    could he still continue pretending to be strong?


    He immediately spilled his guts at the drop of a hat. ¡°I only promised to help Jerry to stir trouble during


    the


    voting of the CEO, and followed him at the back¡­ In addition, I also provided the family contacts of


    several


    directors. But, I didn¡¯t know that this brute Jerry would kidnap them! After the matter was settled, he


    promised to give 30% of the business assets to me. Now that I think about it, this b*stard probably


    tricked me


    into it!¡±


    Jerry saw that he was going to be unlucky all alone, and he wasn¡¯t willing to go down alone. He


    immediately started cursing, ¡°Fabio Dobbs, you damn scumbag! How dare you refuse to admit what


    you


    have done? Half of the shareholders¡¯ family members were tied up by you, okay? Now you are trying to


    put


    all the me on me? No way!¡±


    ¡°What?


    Jerry Johnson, what nonsense are you spouting? It¡¯s already this time, you still want to drag m e


    down the gutters with you?¡± Waltz couldn¡¯t listen anymore, and she waved her hand as she said, ¡°Drag


    all of them down, the familyw


    will judge you!¡± Then, she turned to Azure and said, ¡°Brother Azure, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for a trip.


    Take someone to rescue


    all the family members of the directors.¡± Azure nodded his head. ¡°Okay!¡± He left once he had the


    instructions. Waltz found a nk contract and had Frank sign it, and transferred all the equity that he


    had just obtained


    from Jerry and Fabio¡­ to Alex Rockefeller!


    In total, there was an amount of 12% of shares!


    At the same moment, in another room in Hell¡¯s Angels¡­ Alex used his Soul Banishing Touch and


    pressed a


    finger on the short old man¡¯s forehead. Five seconds!


    The old man could only stand it for five seconds before his body started trembling uncontrobly. He


    howled


    and told his backstory, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯m an elder from Gokudo Soshiki, Kenji Miyagi, and am Ono


    Yohei¡¯s master.¡±


    ¡®Ono Yohei?¡¯ Alex thought for a moment before he finally remembered the name. Wasn¡¯t that the guy


    with the bead that


    allowed him to have extremely high mental power?


    He hummed and then asked, ¡°Why have youe to America? Did youe here to avenge your


    disciple?¡± Kenji had no desire for revenge anymore, he only gave a bitter smile without a sound.


    However, Alex understood what he meant. He asked, ¡°Your Gokudo Soshiki has quite a lot of masters.


    You¡¯re just a cultivator at the Spirit Transcendence stage yet you could be an elder. What is the


    cultivation rank of the most powerful person in the Gokudo Soshiki?¡± Kenji replied, ¡°The president of


    Gokudo Soshiki is mysterious and unpredictable. His cultivation rank had


    long exceeded anything that I know of¡­ I have failed myself in America this time, and I have nothing to


    say


    about it.


    I already heard the rumor that there¡¯s a powerful Cultivation Guru in America. Clearly, I have


    severely underestimated America!¡± Alex suddenly asked, ¡°If you¡¯re Ono Yohei¡¯s master, then you


    should know about the bead that he had? Tell


    me, what was it? How do you use it?¡±


    Kenji was stunned. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already done Blood Refinement?¡± The moment Alex heard that, he


    immediately pped his head. ¡®F*ck! I¡¯m so stupid!¡¯Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 733

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 733


    When Alex came out from the room, Kenji Miyagi was dead. Even his soul had gone. This person knew


    Alex¡¯s details and also knew that he was a Spirit Transcendence ranked cultivator. For the


    safety of himself and his family, it was impossible for Alex to let him go alive. As for Gokudo Soshiki, its


    priority in Alex¡¯s mind had once again gone up a notch. When he returned to the inner hall of Hell¡¯s


    Angels, Waltz already had the entire situation under control.


    She was recognized as the new CEO of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. As for Frank, he was very


    likely to have reunited with Kenji Miyagi. Then, who was the one who removed the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    parasitic disease from Frank?


    The answer was obvious. As a Spirit Transcendence ranked cultivator, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for Kenji


    to destroy a parasitic worm. Half an hourter, Azure called.


    He had found the families of all the shareholders. It was because Jerry hadn¡¯t sent any further


    It was because Jerry hadn¡¯t sent any further instructions to the people responsible for detaining the


    family


    members, so they had yet to act. Therefore, the rescue process went smoothly. Some of them weren¡¯t


    even


    aware that they had been kidnapped, and only realized it after they had been rescued by the martial


    artists from Thousand Miles that Azure had brought over.


    The shareholders jumped in joy, immediately heading out to pick up their respective family members.


    ***


    ¡°Congrattions on bing the CEO of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. From today onwards, you¡¯re


    no


    longer Princess Fleur of California¡¯s underworld, but a veritable flower queen. Pay your respects to her


    Majesty, the queen!¡±


    Alex smiled as he said to Waltz. Seeing how the sad and sorrowful look had been etched onto her face,


    he couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to try


    to make her happy. However, Waltz threw herself at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a queen whatsoever, I just


    want to be your maid. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s my king.¡± Such stunning and affectionate words had moved


    Alex. He wrapped his arms around her and whispered, ¡°Waltz, radiant peach blossoms flourish


    beautifully over a


    long period.


    In this world, there is only one you. You¡¯re not my vassal, and I even can¡¯t treat you as my


    maid.¡± Waltz looked at him and said, ¡°Then, take me as your woman.¡±


    ¡°Waltz¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. I just need yourfort right now.¡± Alex was stunned. How could hefort her if he


    didn¡¯t speak?


    Waltz raised her fair neck, her eyes closed as she pursed her red lips. Then, he understood. Hesitating


    briefly, he pressed aforting kiss on Waltz¡¯s delicate lips.


    However, it was obvious that Waltz wanted more than that


    She opened her eyes, attacking fiercely as she locked lips with him. ¡°Ahem!¡± A woman¡¯s coughing


    suddenly sounded in his ears. Alex pushed Waltz away to find that the owner of the


    voice was Michelle.


    Nathan was also standing behind her. They had rushed back from Eastward Ind. The little devil had


    always been blunt, so she said, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re also too much. Lord Lex¡¯s coffin is still


    lying next door, and here you are, making out with his daughter. If this ever gets out¡­¡± Waltz


    immediately leaped forward and covered Michelle¡¯s loose mouth with her hand. Embarrassed, Alex


    touched his nose and quickly said to Nathan, ¡°Old Nat, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll check on your injuries. Having said


    that, Alex pulled Nathan and walked outside.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 734

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 734


    Fine, he was fleeing!


    In fact, Nathan¡¯s wounds had already been treated by Alex with his witchcraftst night. After recovery


    overnight, it was no longer a serious problem. Nathan said, ¡°Young Master, when I came back, I heard


    news that the Stoermer family of Michigan had


    destroyed Hydra Group overnight. Almost all of Hydra¡¯s businesses have be the Stoermers¡¯!


    Dammit!


    Young Master, you¡¯re the president of SCBA, and the Stoermer family from Michigan suddenly just


    interfered


    grantly and plucked the fruits of yourbor.


    How preposterous!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alex nodded his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I never had the intention to take over Hydra Group in


    Michigan. Michigan has a lot of hidden talents, and is the backbone of America¡¯s economy. If we were


    to take


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    down Hydra Group, we might catch the attention of some other people.¡± Nathan said, ¡°What are you


    afraid of? Young Master, you¡¯re a Grandmaster. There hasn¡¯t been one below the


    age of thirty in the entire history of America.


    I heard people saying that Tristan Coleman from the Coleman


    family in Missouri is the most powerful genius in America¡¯s history. Some are even saying that he will


    reach


    Grandmaster before the age of thirty-five. Pfft! He¡¯s just rubbishpared to you, Young Master.¡± Alex


    smiled. ¡°Old Nat, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile! Being a Grandmaster is not the pinnacle of martial


    arts, after all.¡± Nathan was shocked and eximed, ¡°What? Being a Grandmaster is not the pinnacle?


    Then, what is the


    pinnacle?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said your vision is too narrow. When you¡¯ve reached the rank of Grandmaster,


    you¡¯ll


    know that there¡¯s still a long way to go! Don¡¯t worry, since you¡¯re sincere in doing things for me, I¡¯ll


    make


    sure you¡¯re able to reach that realm someday.¡±


    Nathan could feel his blood boil with passion after hearing those words, and continuously thanked Alex.


    ¡°Old Nat, Lord Lex has just passed on, so you should stay here and help a bit. I need to deal with


    something


    right now, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡±


    Alex instructed Nathan, then turned away to leave. He had to try out the


    cultivation of Blood Refinement to find out the secrets hidden within the bead. Of course, the main


    reason he left was to flee from Michell¡¯s poisonous tongue¡­ There were so many people


    in Hell¡¯s Angels. If she ever caused a ruckus and yelled at them, especially at this time, it would be


    embarrassing, right?


    He casually waved down a taxi at the entrance. On the way, he made a call to his mother and briefly


    updated her on the situation. He made a promise to head


    to Michigan after three days. Meanwhile, Brittany was very surprised by Zendaya¡¯s announcement on


    the recent news and said on the phone, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Zendaya to be a daughter from the


    Stoermer family in Michigan. I wondered if you had


    hooked up with her in the beginning.


    Luckily you didn¡¯t make advances at her, otherwise, you would be in


    trouble! The Stoermer family of Michigan and the Coleman family of Missouri, they¡¯re all big families. If


    you


    really were to be associated with them, it would just spell trouble.¡± Alex sighed inwardly, and thought,


    ¡®Oh Mom, you are just toote to say this.


    I didn¡¯t sink my ws into her, but I wasn¡¯t a match for Zendaya, who drugged me secretly and had her


    way with me! The problem is that I


    was quite satisfied with it, and now I¡¯m about to crash their engagement and grab her!¡¯ After they


    chatted for a few more minutes on casual topics, he hung up the call. At this time, the taxi hade to


    a stop. ¡°Mister driver, why aren¡¯t we moving?¡± Alex asked casually while sitting in the backseat.


    The driver said, ¡°I think there¡¯s been an ident¡­ Oh dear, they¡¯ve started fighting, it¡¯s a sweet beauty


    too!¡±


    Alex turned his head to look through the windshield. It turned out that he recognized them. It was


    Dorothy¡¯s


    cousin, Sharpay. Even Adrianna was present


    At this moment, a woman grabbed Sharpay by her hair for unknown reasons and pped her across


    the face


    for seven or eight times. The woman was extremely fierce. After pping her, she turned and went to


    beat


    Adrianna.


    Adrianna and ire were a bit simr: they didn¡¯t have very good tempers. If it were to be the usual


    time, she


    would have cursed her guts out already. However, at this time, she was merely holding her head and


    dared not


    retaliate a single bit. After taking a closer look, Alex realized that the woman had two bodyguards


    beside her who were eyeing


    covetously at the two women. He didn¡¯t n to interfere with the matter at first because he didn¡¯t have


    any affection for the pair of


    mother-daughter.


    However, that woman beating them was going too far, and looked as though she was going


    to beat them to death. When Sharpay tried to stop her, one of the bodyguards kicked her right in the


    stomach. She fell and couldn¡¯t get up after a long time. Alex frowned, then opened the door and got


    down. The driver hurriedly said, ¡°Hey bro, don¡¯t go. I know that woman, she¡¯s someone from Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate.


    You can¡¯t afford to offend her!¡± Alex waved his hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± He walked quickly. Just as


    the woman took off one of her high heeled shoes and held it in her hand, raising it


    high to sink it into Adrianna, she was frightened to the point that she almost fainted.


    Just as this moment, a hand reached out to grab the woman¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡¯ve been beating them up for


    so long,


    that¡¯s enough, right?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 735

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 735


    The woman didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to grab her hands like that. Her fierce face turned


    to look at Alex and she struggled hard. However, Alex¡¯s grip was as firm as vise. No


    matter how much strength she exerted, she couldn¡¯t break free of his grip. She furiously said, ¡°You


    mongrel, where did trash like youe out from? How dare youe over and


    intervene?


    Let go of me, otherwise I promise that you won¡¯t even have this hand after this, and you can only


    wipe your *ss with your left hand for the rest of your life.¡± Alex nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill your request.¡± He


    pressed down lightly in the next moment, and the woman¡¯s wrist cracked and snapped in the opposite


    direction. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The woman jumped and screamed. ¡°It¡¯s broken, my wrist is broken!¡± The onlookers


    watching the scene were shocked. Earlier, they were worried that a young man who stood up to


    injustice like Alex might be beaten up badly by the two bodyguards, and he would never dare to act


    heroically


    again.


    To their surprise, he just broke the woman¡¯s wrist as soon as he stepped forward. His means was even


    crueler than that wicked woman¡¯s. ¡°Are you both dumb, dead men? Go! Beat him to death, beat this


    mongrel! Kill him for me!¡± The woman


    cradled her wrist, howling loudly at her bodyguards like a lunatic. The two bodyguards who snapped


    back to reality immediately roared, pulling out their fists as they were ready


    to make a move.


    However, Alex casually waved his hands and the bodies of the two immediately crashed into the


    Mercedes


    Benz next to them and almost fainted, as if they had been hit by a car. It was only after these things


    happened that Sharpay and Adrianna finally came to their senses. Sharpay looked


    up to find that it was Alex, she cried out immediately, ¡°Brother-inw. Oh, no¡­ Mr. Rockefeller!¡±


    Adrianna¡¯s head had swelled up like a pig¡¯s head.


    She only stared at Alex in a daze without being able to say


    a single word. Alex bent down to pull Sharpay up and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Sharpay had a sad


    expression on her swollen face as she answered, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I was driving on the


    road properly. A child suddenly crossed the road in front of the car, so I immediately mmed the


    emergency


    brake.


    As a result, their car rammed right into my car from behind! I hadn¡¯t even said anything, yet this


    woman started beating us up¡­ Ooh, it hurts so


    much¡­¡± Once Sharpay had finished talking, she immediately threw herself into Alex¡¯s arms. To her,


    this was simply a


    golden opportunity. During this period of time, Sharpay who worked at City Salon dressed up beautifully


    every day. She usually


    got up at seven in the morning, but now she forced herself to wake up at six.


    Then, she would spend half an


    hour putting on her makeup, hoping that she would be able to meet Alex at the salon. Unfortunately,


    she hadn¡¯t had the chance to see him at all. Unexpectedly, they met in such a ce, and he


    even swooped in like a hero saving the damsel in distress. It was fate!


    ¡®The hero saves the beauty, and me, the beauty will throw myself into his arms, devoting my life to him


    from


    then on.¡¯


    Alex was startled when she jumped at him. He hurriedly pushed her away and said, ¡°Let me check on


    your


    mother.¡± Adrianna had been beaten up badly. Her mouth and nose were broken, the corner of her eyes


    were also red and


    swollen, but fortunately her wounds weren¡¯t too deep. Seeing her bodyguards were beaten up and


    couldn¡¯t even get up at all, the woman exploded in anger. She


    rushed forward and kicked them over and over.


    ¡°Trash! Get up, get up! I¡¯ve spent so much money to support


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    you, yet you all turned out to be useless! Trash! Waste of space!¡± Then, she turned to Alex and yelled


    at him, ¡°You mongrel, do you know who I am? You dare to make a move


    against me?


    Do you believe that I can make you suffer in a living hell with just a single phone call?¡± Alex replied with


    a calm voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing the disdainful expression on his face, the woman got even


    angrier. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, my husband is a


    shareholder of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, a brother of Lord Lex!¡± She didn¡¯t even know that Lord


    Lex had moved on to have tea with Hades in the underworld.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 736

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 736


    ¡°Oh!¡± Alex replied calmly. ¡°Oh? What do you mean by that? Now that you know who I am, why don¡¯t


    you kneel and beg me for


    forgiveness? Do you really have a death wish? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you and all your family members


    will be


    drowned in a river?¡± At this moment, the nearby onlookers showed a look of dread once they heard that


    the woman¡¯s husband was


    a brother of Lord Lex. Some slightly timid onlookers just stopped watching and left the scene


    immediately, fearing that they might be implicated. Adrianna suddenly trembled in fear.


    She was really afraid that Lord Lex of Thousand Miles Conglomerate would reallye to their house


    and


    kill their entire family. So, she hurriedly pulled Alex and said, ¡°Alex, you can¡¯t afford to offend Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate, it will cost you your life! You better¡­ You better hurry and apologize to her!¡±


    Hearing Adrianna¡¯s words, the woman became arrogant once again. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re only afraid now?


    Kneeling down for an apology won¡¯t be enough now. Kneel down and p yourself, and then pull out all


    your


    teeth.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I¡¯ll take a life from you all for every remaining tooth.¡± Alexughed and looked at the woman with


    extremely cold eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ pigheaded! Fine, call your


    husband here. I want to see who¡¯s the dimwit that married a trash like you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You dare to curse my husband? Fine, you¡¯re dead meat.¡± The woman may have felt superior to


    these people in front of her, and continued to provoke Alex at this


    moment.


    Then, she made a call. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve been beaten by someone. He broke my hand. Hurry and bring your


    subordinates toe¡­ Otherwise, otherwise, the fetus in my stomach will not be around for much


    longer.¡± Her words stunned everyone, their hearts thumped wildly. If the woman was really pregnant,


    then this


    situation may turn out differently. However, Alex merely nced at the woman and smiled coldly in that


    instant. If she could be pregnant, that


    would be a miracle. Adrianna was still very worried, with an anxious expression on her face.


    Sharpay pulled her at this moment, whispering, ¡°Mom, what are you afraid of? With Mr. Rockefeller


    supporting us, nothing will happen to us. Have you forgotten what I told you? Even Lord Lex from


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate has to bow


    whenever he sees Mr. Rockefeller.¡± Adrianna covered her mouth immediately. She finally remembered


    this fact that her daughter had mentioned to


    her before.


    However, that day Sharpay only told her that Alex was at most the owner of City Salon and even Belle


    Blossom, and he was very extremely rich. The fact that he had a rtionship with Lord Lex of


    Thousand Miles


    hadpletely slipped out of her mind. When she recalled that, her eyes lit up. Looking at Alex who


    was as calm as a breeze, she started to gain a more favourable impression of him as time


    passed. She dearly wished that her daughter would be able to obtain him and let him be her son-


    inw.


    Twenty minutester, the woman¡¯s husband arrived. He drove a ck Rolls Royce which was worth


    tens of


    millions dors. Eight other luxury cars also came together, and they were all Porsches. Whoosh!


    Dozens of aggressive looking men got off the cars, with each of them holding steel pipe in hands.


    When the


    onlookers witnessed such stances, they dared note closer and immediately scattered. The woman


    cried as she rushed towards them. ¡°Hubby, you have to avenge me.


    Look, my entire hand is


    broken, and it hurts! Hurry and have your subordinates beat him to death. I want his corpse to be torn


    into


    pieces and fed to the beasts!¡± Her husband was furious when he saw how hurt his woman was. He


    waved his hand and was about to give the


    orders. Before that could happen, Alex said lightly, ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Director Zeigler. Is this woman your


    wife?¡±


    It turned out that the man was Zane Zeigler, whom he had met in Hell¡¯s Angels.


    Zane raised his head to take a look. In the next second, his entire body stiffened, even his heart was


    about to


    jump up to his throat. He would never have thought that the person who he ran here to deal with would


    turn


    out to be Alex.


    This man was a killing machine!


    He hurriedly pushed the woman away from him, rushing forward to kneel in front of Alex with a thud.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller. Mr. Rockefeller, I¡¯ve sinned! Did this stinking old hag offend you?¡± The woman fell


    silent. Everyone else fell silent as

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 737

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 737


    Everyone at the scene was shocked to the point their jaw had fallen to the ground. Zane arrived with


    dozens of his men carrying weapons in an imposing manner. Everyone thought that Alex


    would be done for. He would be at least maimed, if not killed. To their surprise, Zane went straight


    down on


    his knees after Alex said something casually.


    What in the world was this situation?


    Wasn¡¯t this person a shareholder of Thousand Miles Conglomerate?


    Could it be that this young man had a greater background than Thousand Miles Conglomerate?


    At this moment, not to mention the onlookers were curious yet shocked, even Sharpay¡¯s eyes


    widened¡­


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Earlier at City Salon, she only knew that Alex had some connections to Lord Lex of Thousand Miles.


    Lord


    Lex had been extremely polite towards Alex, after all. However, how would she know the specific


    rtionship


    between them?


    Therefore, when Zane turned up with so many people in tow, she was still nervous. Never did she


    expect that


    Alex¡¯s power would be greater than what she had imagined, to the point that a shareholder of


    Thousand Miles


    had to kneel down and apologize to him. The woman froze for a moment, before she started yelling,


    ¡°Old Zeig, have you lost your mind? Why are you


    kneeling in front of this wretched-looking tramp?!¡±


    When Zane heard this woman¡¯s words, his temples throbbed painfully.


    ¡®If I were to offend Mr. Rockefeller, he could kill me with a single finger. Forget about Mr. Rockefeller. If


    this matter were to spread to the ears of Waltz, I would be in deep trouble.¡¯ He immediately grabbed


    the woman and fiercely yanked her down. The woman couldn¡¯t resist his strength, and her knees


    instantly buckled from the force of the pull, falling to


    her knees on the ground hard.


    She opened her mouth and screamed in pain when her knees hit the ground. However, Zane pped


    her across the face a few times consecutively in the next moment. He shouted


    furiously, ¡°You stinking hag, are your eyes blind? How dare you scold Mr. Rockefeller? Who do you


    think


    you are? Hurry, prostrate and apologize to Mr. Rockefeller right now. If Mr. Rockefeller doesn¡¯t forgive


    you,


    then kneel until you die here.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The woman had finally woken up from the few ps that she had gotten. Her face was full of horror


    and tears as she looked at Alex and said, ¡°Old Zeig, who in the world is this person?


    I didn¡¯t offend him, he¡¯s the one who charged up right at me and broke my hand. I don¡¯t know him at


    all.¡±


    ¡°Just now, who was mouring to ask me to kneel down and apologize to you while pping myself,


    and


    even pull out all my teeth?


    If I were to keep a tooth, a family member of mine would be killed. Weren¡¯t you


    the one who said all these things?¡± Alex said calmly. When Zane heard this, his entire body trembled.


    ¡®This stinking old hag is digging a grave for me right now!¡¯ Sharpay, who was new full of confidence,


    pointed at the woman and started bbering her evil deeds while


    adding fuel to the fire.


    Finally, she said, ¡°Your wife even threatened to drown us in a river!¡± Zane was furious to the point that


    his heart and liver were trembling wildly inside him!


    He grabbed the woman¡¯s hair abruptly and pulled her head over. Then, he pressed her head down


    firmly, knocking her head to the ground to bow to Alex with loud thuds. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I¡¯ve sinned! I


    leave this


    stinking old bag to you to be dealt with as you see fit. I, Zane Zeigler will not interfere with your


    judgement


    at all.¡±


    There was a strange expression on Alex¡¯s face. He turned to Zane and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you pick up your


    daughter?


    Is your daughter your blood daughter?¡± Zane didn¡¯t understand why Alex asked this question, but he


    hurriedly answered it, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my blood


    daughter.¡±


    Alex pointed at the woman. ¡°She¡¯s the one who gave birth to your daughter?¡± Zane replied, ¡°No, my ex-


    wife was the one who gave birth to her but she passed away in an ident not long


    after. This stinking hag was someone I got together with onlyst year. I didn¡¯t expect that she would


    end up


    offending you, Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    Alex hummed, then said, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. How could a man give birth to a child?¡± Zane was


    startled. Sharpay also had a confused look on her face. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Alex pointed to the woman on the ground and said with a smile, ¡°Director Zeigler, you¡¯re really


    amazing. You


    don¡¯t even know for sure whether your wife is a man or a woman.¡± Zane trembled in shock ¡°Mr.


    Rockefeller, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 738

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 738


    Alex directly told him the answer. ¡°Your wife is a man¡­ Oh, I should say, a transsexual.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was surprised, and all the eyes turned to the woman. Zane was a little horrified as


    he said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, this.. That¡¯s impossible, right? Me and her¡­ We


    often¡­ Do ¡®that¡¯, and she¡¯spletely normal. If she¡¯s a transsexual, I¡¯ll definitely be able to tell.¡± Alex


    chuckled. ¡°If it isn¡¯t a professional inspection, you really wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. Don¡¯t you know


    there¡¯s something called sex reassignment surgery?


    It could make a man bepletely the same as a woman, but the only difference is that he would have


    no uterus, and no period, and can¡¯t bear a child! However, a


    woman¡¯s uterus still cannot be sessfully transnted with the current medical technology.¡± Zane


    was stunned. Thinking about it carefully, he did seem to recall that his wife never had her period. That


    was horrifying. He saw the strange gazes of the onlookers, and even the constipated look of his


    subordinates¡¯ faces. He


    suddenly felt aggrieved, and felt like vomiting three liters worth of blood.


    If that really was a man¡­ That would be very disgusting. He hurriedly grabbed his wife¡¯s hair, his voice


    was


    extremely fierce as he asked, ¡°Tell me, are you a f*cking man or a woman? Are you a transsexual? If


    you


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    don¡¯t tell me the truth today, I¡¯ll throw you into the dog farm and feed your body to the dogs.¡±


    His wife was well aware that Zane really had a dog fighting arena. It was full ofrge, vicious dogs.


    There


    were breeds like Tibetan Mastiffs and Pitbull among others.


    Furthermore, she had seen with her own eyes


    when someone had been thrown in there, and torn to pieces in the end. She would never forget that


    scene in her life. Hearing that she would be thrown into the ce too, she trembled and cried out,


    ¡°Hubby, I¡­ I actually had


    surgery when I was six years old.


    I would go for check ups and maintenance once in a while. Although I was


    not born a woman, I¡¯m no different than other women right now, other than the fact that I can¡¯t give birth


    to


    children. Hubby, I love you!¡± rgh!


    Zane threw up. Thinking about the wife that he had chosen very carefully but only to find out that she


    had actually been a man, he felt a wave of disgust wash through him.


    At the moment, Zane started beating ¡°her¡± up, almost killing ¡°her¡±. ¡°Enough!¡± Alex said. ¡°If you want to


    teach your wife a lesson, then bring her home and do it. Don¡¯t tarnish


    the appearance of the city here.¡± Zane hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Mr. Rockefeller, what you said


    is right.¡± Then, he immediately asked his subordinates to take the transsexual away. Everyone could


    already imagine there wouldn¡¯t be any good end awaiting the woman when ¡°she¡± got back.


    Zane then apologized to Sharpay and Adrianna before asking, ¡°May I know what¡¯s the rtionship


    between


    you both and Mr. Rockefeller?¡±


    Adrianna had a good head on her shoulders, so she pointed to Alex immediately and said, ¡°He calls me


    Aunt.¡± When Zane heard that, his heart once again jumped up into his throat in fright. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.


    When I go


    back, I¡¯ll make sure to teach that¡­


    That stinking sh*t a severe lesson. If I don¡¯t pull out all his teeth, my


    surname won¡¯t be Zeigler anymore! I¡¯m so sorry for the damage to your car. Why don¡¯t I give you my


    Rolls


    Royce aspensation. Treat it as I¡¯m making amends to you.¡± Adrianna and Sharpay¡¯s eyes bulged


    out, stunned. Their car was at best worth two hundred thousand dors.


    A Rolls Royce was worth more than ten million dors, right?


    It was a windfall for them!


    Both the mother and daughter were excited. Just as they were about to nod their heads in agreement,


    Alex


    suddenly opened his mouth to say calmly,


    ¡°Forget about the Rolls Royce, the earnings of their entire family


    are not even enough to pay for your car¡¯s insurance and maintenance for a year. Here, leave a


    Porsche and get


    lost! Don¡¯t stay here and obstruct the traffic.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 739

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 739


    Alex was actually a little disgusted when he saw the daydream-like expression on Adrianna¡¯s face. He


    had been insulted countless times by her in the past. He didn¡¯t want to let her benefit too much from


    this


    situation for no reason. A Porsche already cost one or two million dors, and it was already a huge


    bargain


    to repay the loss and hurt that the mother and daughter went through. Since Alex had opened his


    mouth, how could Zane object?


    He hurriedly left a Porsche behind, then left quickly, as though he was fleeing for his life.


    Facing Alex, he felt as if his life was perilous despite staying close to the sovereign. Adrianna could


    only watch the Rolls Royce slowly left her vision, she was tempted to beat her own chest. Obviously


    she wasn¡¯t stupid. Between a Rolls Royce and a Porsche, she knew exactly which one was more


    expensive. And now, because of that bad Alex, tens of millions dors had been reduced to one million


    dors


    with just a word.


    She really wanted to rush up at him and bite his head off. However, she didn¡¯t dare to do so in the end.


    Seeing Alex¡¯s calm and unconcerned demeanor as if he had chased the two people away like flies, she


    knew


    that she must show extreme gratitude and be as cordial as she could. ¡°Oh Alex, it¡¯s all thanks to you


    this time. Otherwise, Sharpay and I would really have been beaten to death today.¡± Alex nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t


    mention it. Do you want to head to the hospital to have your injuries treated?¡±


    Adrianna shook her head repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. These are just some small wounds. We¡¯ll be fine


    after


    resting at home for a few days. It would be embarrassing if we go to the hospital!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Alright then. Take the Porsche aspensation today. You both can drive one of the cars


    each


    home, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He was blunt and straightforward, and turned around to head back to the taxi. The matter that had just


    transpired was a trivial matter to him. Seeing that he was really leaving, Sharpay was anxious. She had


    finally gotten the opportunity to meet Alex, how could she let him leave just like that after saving them?


    She hurried forward and pulled Alex as she said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you¡¯ve helped out family so much, let


    my mom and I treat you to a meal!¡± Alex waved his hand. ¡°No need, I still have something to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller¡­¡± Sharpay¡¯s voice was coquettish, and even the passer-bys who were listening


    couldn¡¯t


    help but feel their heart melt. ¡°My mom can¡¯t drive, and I can¡¯t possibly drive two cars home by myself.


    Why


    don¡¯t¡­ Could you help us drive one car back to our home? Also, I have a new idea about the


    membership


    module for the salon, and I want to report it to you.¡±


    ¡°A new idea?¡±


    Alex looked at her with a strange look on his face. It was just that he was limited in his knowledge


    regarding Sharpay. He didn¡¯t even know the university she


    had attended, nor the major that she studied. He saw the road was getting more congested, the drivers


    behind


    were desperately pressing the horns of their car, and some had even started to call the police to tow


    the cars


    away.


    He nodded. ¡°Fine!¡± Alex got into the Porsche. Sharpay got into her own Camry, and drove all the way


    back to the Bemy residence. On the way back, Adrianna sat in the passenger seat beside Sharpay.


    A gloomy look was on her face as she


    said, ¡°I¡¯m so angry right now. That b*stard Rockefeller, he just deliberately made our family get nothing


    good. If we managed to get the Rolls Royce earlier, it would be worth at least fifteen million dors. I¡¯ve


    seen that


    model on the inte before.


    Even if we were to resell it, we could get at least ten million dors from it. Oh


    great, now we only get a dpidated Porsche that costs two million dors at most.¡± Sharpay only felt


    extreme satisfaction towards Alex in her heart right now. When she heard her mother speak that way,


    she was unhappy and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re being too unreasonable


    about this.


    If it weren¡¯t for Alex¡¯s appearance today, forget about the two million dor Porsche, our entire


    family would have been drowned in a river!¡± Adrianna¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I know that Alex has helped us


    out a lot today, but he also made me lose the


    chance to get a Rolls Royce! Can¡¯t I just vent my anger by cursing him for a few sentences? It¡¯s not like


    he


    can hear it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Even if he can¡¯t hear it, it¡¯s not okay. Why are you like this? You¡¯re really someone who bites the hand


    that


    feeds them. This is a personality problem, you know? That Director Zeig whosoever originally wanted


    to


    curry favour with Alex by offering the Rolls Royce. If it weren¡¯t for Alex, do you think he¡¯d even offer it


    up?


    Also, Alex is right about the situation in our family. How could we afford to drive the Rolls Royce? We


    can¡¯t


    even afford the maintenance.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t afford it, I can at least still sell it!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Without the registration or insurance, how could we sell it?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll put it this way. Since they have given us the car today, and the matter is done and over. That


    car


    still belongs to the shareholder of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    Do you really think we¡¯d be able to go to his


    house and ask him to transfer the ownership of the car? So, the only option we¡¯d have is to drive the


    car


    ourselves until it¡¯s ruined.


    It¡¯s impossible to sell it off in the first ce!¡±


    When Adrianna heard that, she was discouraged instantly. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Alex really helped us


    a lot


    by giving us a Porsche instead.¡± Sharpay said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If he didn¡¯t help us, we wouldn¡¯t even be


    alive right now.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 740

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 740


    Adrianna finally put aside her obsession with the car. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I really couldn¡¯t see


    itst


    time. Alex is actually so capable. That¡¯s a shareholder of Thousand Miles, and he just knelt down in


    front of


    Alex so easily! Was it because he was afraid of Alex? And he even called him ¡®Mr. Rockefeller¡¯¡­


    Daughter, you must seize this chance. Later when he¡¯s eating at our home, it¡¯s best to get him drunk,


    hehehe¡­ ire


    and Dorothy that pair of stupid mother-daughter, they¡¯ve really thrown away a gem, hoho!¡±


    They finally arrived at Adrianna¡¯s house. This was a high risemunity that had been built ten years


    ago. Her house wasn¡¯t big, with a total of 110 square meters. It had three bedrooms and two living


    rooms. After


    thest renovation ten years ago, many ces have been damaged. Sharpay directly led Alex to her


    room


    under the guise of discussing business with him.


    Alex¡¯s sharp gaze caught sight of a lot of her underwear on the bed. However, he didn¡¯t feel anything


    when he


    saw her room. Compared to Dorothy and Waltz¡¯s room, Sharpay¡¯s room was more messy. Sharpay


    was obviously someone


    who didn¡¯t like to clean up. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I¡¯m very sorry. My room is rtively simple, so just have a


    seat on my bed!¡± Sharpay said. She sounded extremely coy as she murmured in a low voice, and she


    also deliberately pulled her cor lower. Alex frowned and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯m not used to sitting on


    someone else¡¯s bed.


    Just tell me directly if you


    have any idea. If you still haven¡¯t figured the entire thing out, you can draw up aplete n first and


    hand


    it over to me. I¡¯ll discuss it with you once I¡¯ve looked through it.¡± He could already see through her.


    This Sharpay was obviously trying to seduce him. Whatever new idea she said previously, it was most


    likely


    just an excuse.


    He was prepared to leave at a moment¡¯s notice. Unexpectedly, Sharpay smiled and said, ¡°Mr.


    Rockefeller, I¡¯ve already drawn up aplete n.¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­?¡±


    ¡°I even printed it out for you already. I¡¯ll bring it out for you.¡± After a while, Sharpay reached for a folder


    under her pillow and handed it to Alex. He opened it and looked. The first page read ¡°Improvement and


    Implementation n On Multi-Level Membership Model Distribution


    of City Salon¡±.


    It looked formal. Then, he flipped to the second page, which introduced the multi-level distribution


    details, as well as the


    infinite advantages of being a member. It also touched on the threshold of the entire membership


    network, and


    the breakdown of the entirework. There was also mention of online apps, three tiermission


    payouts


    and so on.


    Alex read it for a while, gradually bing immersed in it. Not knowing how long he had been reading,


    he closed the document and looked at Sharpay with a little


    surprised expression on his face. ¡°You came up with this by yourself?¡±


    Sharpay nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it alone! Actually, I wanted to use this n in my father¡¯spany.


    Unfortunately, hispany¡¯s products don¡¯t have anypetitiveness at all. However, our products


    are


    different, especially Lush Cosmetics.


    If the amount of products we have ain¡¯t so little, we¡¯d definitely be able


    to implement this n.¡±


    ¡°What did you study?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Marketing.¡± Sharpay replied. ¡°Very good! Then, I¡¯ll just tell you


    upfront now. We¡¯re going to be expanding Lush Cosmetics. The amount


    of products will not be a problem, especially since there will be a new product that won¡¯t have any


    bottleneck


    in production.


    Go and study this multi-level distribution n of yours more thoroughly, and you¡¯ll be theContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    person in charge when the timees. If you need people or money, just let me know. If you do it well,


    I¡¯ll


    give you shares.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± After that, Adrianna actually came to tell them that she had prepared a meal and


    invited Alex to dine with


    them.


    Seeing that it was about time for dinner and that it was difficult to refuse the hospitality shown by the


    mother-daughter pair, Alex epted and stayed for dinner. It was just, Alex discovered that a woman¡¯s


    foot had actually creeped up onto his thigh while he was eating. ncing down, he noted that it was a


    small, slender foot with flower prints on the toenails. It was Sharpay who was doing some hanky-panky


    under the table.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 741

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 741


    Alex looked helplessly at Sharpay who was sitting opposite him. ¡®This is too tant, right? She just


    made advances by using her legs!¡¯ Sharpay was blushing when Alex looked at her but through her


    expressions, she was seducing him. It seemed


    as long as Alex gave her a signal with his eyes, the room next to them would be the location for


    their


    intimate act. Clearly, Sharpay got the wrong idea at the moment. That pretty leg actually went higher


    and it was going to


    harass his crotch area. ¡®Damn it.


    This woman is too daring. Even Waltz has never done it so tantly before!¡¯ Smack!


    Alex relentlessly smacked Sharpay¡¯s instep with his utensils. Unguarded, the woman screamed out of


    pain. She immediately retreated her leg but she did it too quickly. So, her knee knocked on the table so


    hard that the


    table even jumped. Shocked, Adrianna eximed, ¡°Sharpay, what are you doing? Are you going to flip


    the table upside down?¡± Sharpay was going to cry.


    Her entire instep was swollen and the bones were nearly broken.


    Never did she expect thatAlex failed to understand her hint. ¡®Didn¡¯t he say that he and Cousin were just


    spouses on paper and they didn¡¯t even have sex before? A young man like him should be easily


    hooked up


    with!¡¯ However, she certainly couldn¡¯t tell the truth. Aggrieved, she said, ¡°A mosquito bit me.¡± Adrianna


    said, ¡°It¡¯s just a mosquito bite and you¡¯re making such a big fuss?


    Quickly go and get your father¡¯s


    precious wine from the ceret and pour some for Alex.¡± She then turned to Alex and smiled as she


    said, ¡°Alex, there used to be some misunderstanding between us


    and it was all because of that woman, ire Assex.


    She deliberately told us to be rude toward you because she


    wanted you and Dorothy to get a divorce, so that Dorothy could marry a rich heir. That family failed to


    recognize your great capabilities¡­ Well, my daughter is different. Even though she had a few


    boyfriends in


    the past but she is still a virgin. I think if you¡¯re interested, maybe you could try dating my daughter.¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    Before Sharpay could go and get the wine, he put down his utensils and pulled Sharpay. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled Sharpay into her room and banged the door shut. With a forceful swing,


    Sharpay fell onto the bed. Adrianna was shocked by the scene of Alex¡¯s wildness, but she immediately


    smiled¡­


    The reason that she wanted Sharpay to fetch the Chateau Lafite was to intoxicate Alex and make him


    sleep


    with her daughter.


    It would be perfect if he could impregnate her in just one attempt. He hadn¡¯t drunk any wine and he just


    dragged her daughter into the room now. It was even better!


    When the time came, there would be no excuse for him to ditch her shamelessly. Sharpay was slightly


    stunned when she was being flung to the bed. She was nervous at first while looking at


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Alex, but soon, she smiled happily.


    Sharpay thought, ¡®This guy was still acting in front of me just now. In fact, he really couldn¡¯t stand it


    anymore, isn¡¯t it? Hmph, is there any man who is not lecherous?¡¯ She slowly got up while twisting her


    body and moved closer to Alex. She put one of her hands on his chest and gently said, ¡°Mr.


    Rockefeller, please don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯m


    scared¡­¡±


    She was about to unbutton his shirt as she said. Smack!


    At this moment, Alex suddenly gave Sharpay a p on her face. Her face became even more red than


    before


    and she could feel a burning sensation.


    Sharpay screamed as she was stunned. Meanwhile, Adrianna, who was outside the room, was


    overjoyed when she heard it, thinking that they had


    done it. However, the doorbell rang at this moment.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 742

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 742


    She looked through the peephole and she was instantly shocked. It was actually her sister, ire


    Assex who


    was at the doorstep¡­ She cursed secretly, ¡®Why the hell would this snob show up at this critical


    moment? I


    must not let her mess up my n.¡¯ Hence, she didn¡¯t utter a word as if there was nobody at home.


    However, her phone soon rang loud and clear.


    Adrianna rushed toward her phone and grabbed it. She immediately silenced her phone and turned it


    off. However, ire had already heard the sounds inside. Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She knocked on the door loudly as she shouted, ¡°Adrianna Bardot, what the hell are you doing inside? I


    can


    hear your phone ringing. Hurry and open up.¡± Adrianna kept quiet. However, ire refused to give up.


    Not only did she knock the door even louder, but she also continued


    shouting with her loud voice, ¡°Adrianna Bardot, open the door.


    What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?


    Trying to act like you doesn¡¯t know who I am? I¡¯m your sister! Open up! Don¡¯t you dare tell me that


    you¡¯re


    having an affair inside? You daring piece of sh*t, you are actually having an affair in your own house!


    Aren¡¯t


    you afraid that your husband woulde back all of the sudden and catch you red-handed?¡± Adrianna


    was so furious that she wanted to sew up her sister¡¯s mouth with a needle.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡®How could she be so mean?¡¯


    ¡®The neighbours are alling home from work at this time yet you¡¯re yelling with such a loud voice.


    The


    others might have misunderstood that me, Adrianna Bardot is really having an affair. How could I


    continue to


    stay here?¡¯ In fact, Taylor Bemy had always been questioning his own wife¡¯s loyalty all the time


    because of


    her beauty.


    He would really go berserk if he were to hear all these rumours. She had no choice but to open the


    door for her. She looked at her coldly as she said, ¡°ire Assex, are you insane? What the hell are you


    talking about


    outside of my house?! Who is having an affair? Do you think that I¡¯m you? So, you¡¯d just spread your


    legs


    for every man you see after being a widow for many years?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that can¡¯t keep your leg close. I¡¯ve been knocking on the door for so long, why didn¡¯t


    you


    answer?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t I be in the washroom?¡± However, ire noticed something was wrong. There were three sets


    of cutlery on the dining table. ¡°Isn¡¯t


    Taylor out of town? Why are there three sets of cutleries? Who came to your house?¡± Adrianna replied-


    ¡°Nobody.¡± ire acted like a detective. ¡°Nobody? Do you think I¡¯m blind and I can¡¯t see anything? Oh,


    is this the car


    key of a Porsche?


    Sis, did you really cheat on Taylor with a rich guy?¡± Adrianna was getting anxious. She was very afraid


    that ire would find out about Alex¡¯s identity. When the


    time came, who knew what would happen next. So, she instantly kept her cool expression as she said,


    ¡°What


    does it have got anything to do with you? Why are you here? Could you please leave if there¡¯s nothing


    important? I¡¯m going out soon!¡± ire was shocked. ¡°Are you serious? Are you really seeing a man out


    of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s Sharpay¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sharpay has a new boyfriend again¡­ She really should look for someone who is more reliable.


    He better


    doesn¡¯t be like the previous two, they were all liars! This Porsche is your future son-inw¡¯s?¡± Adrianna


    rolled her eyes at her speech. She was upset after hearing ire¡¯s words in such a tone. She couldn¡¯t


    help but want to show off.


    Anyway, she thought that since Alex and her daughter had done the deed and he couldn¡¯t run away


    from it


    anymore. So, she smiled and said, ¡°This car is a gift to my daughter, Sharpay from my new son-inw!


    It¡¯s worth more


    than two million dors. You don¡¯t have to worry about whether he¡¯s reliable or not because he¡¯s a CEO


    with


    billions of dors¡¯ worth of assets! His fortune will even be multiplied several times in the future!¡± Upon


    hearing her words, ire was shocked yet envious. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Adrianna said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Meanwhile, Alex and Sharpay who were inside the room certainly


    heard that ire was outside. They were


    shocked for different reasons but they did not want ire to find out. Hence, both of them decided to


    keep


    quiet after making eye contact, waiting for Adrianna to make ire leave. However, after waiting for a


    minute, five minutes and even ten minutes, she still had not left.


    Both of them could not just stand there. Alex pointed at the window and thought of jumping out Sharpay


    was shocked, she nervously whispered, ¡°This


    is the tenth floor. You¡¯ll die if you fall from here.¡± However, her voice was heard by ire who was just


    outside the door. She immediately rushed over and


    opened the room¡¯s door.


    In the next second, she was stunned. ¡°Why is it you trash, Alex Rockefeller? What are you doing here?


    Oh, you couldn¡¯t possibly be Sharpay¡¯s


    new boyfriend, right?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 743

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 743


    ire was extremely dumbfounded when she saw Alex and Sharpay inside the room. Not even in her


    dreams would she have imagined this!


    She was shocked yet contemptuous. Then, she looked toward her own sister, Adrianna and started


    laughing. ¡°My dear sister, are you sick recently? Everyone knew that Sharpay has bad taste in men but


    how could your


    brain not function well too?


    Don¡¯t you already know the background of this Rockefeller? You actually allow


    him and Sharpay to be together and even addressed him as your good son-inw. Are all the other


    men in this


    world dead? He¡¯s the useless scumbag that got chased out of our house. He¡¯s tantamount to the


    rubbish that


    was thrown out by Dorothy, and you people can actually ept that kind of trash?¡± Alex sighed in his


    heart. Never did he expect that ire would have reached the point that she actually opened


    the door.


    Upon hearing those words from ire, a hint of anger shed inside Alex but then the feeling was


    immediately gone. Before the divorce, was there even a day that she didn¡¯t scold him badly? He had


    gotten


    used to it. Hence, it didn¡¯t cause any ripple of emotion in his heart. ¡®The most important thing is that no


    matter how you scold me contemptuously, I¡¯ll turn around and sleep with


    you daughter.¡¯


    However, Adrianna could not take it anymore. She truly believed that Alex and her daughter had slept


    together


    and Alex was her good son-inw. How could she allow ire to humiliate him like this?


    The most worrying part was, what if Alex even abandoned her daughter out of anger because of


    ire?


    She immediately chided, ¡°ire Assex, why do you have such a dirty mouth? What¡¯s wrong with Alex?


    In


    my eyes, he¡¯s the best son-inw I could ever ask for.


    He and my daughter find each other congenial, and


    what does this have anything to do with you?¡± ire angrily stomped her feet. She red at her as she


    said, ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?¡± Adrianna did not back away. ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk to you like that?


    Do you really think that you¡¯re such a highly


    respected Madame?


    You¡¯re just a failed widow whose husband ran away with another person. ire Assex, stop acting like


    everyone owes you something all the time. Dad and I have been tolerating you all these while


    because we treated you like you were mentally ill. Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ B*stard!¡±


    ire was extremely furious. Her husband¡¯s affair was a humiliation in her life. She immediately gave


    Adrianna a p on her face. However, Adrianna had exploded as well today. She too gave her a p in


    return. With a loud smack, ire¡¯s


    originally injured face immediately turned red. Adrianna chided, ¡°ire Assex, don¡¯t think that I dare not


    fight back. If we were to get into a fight, you are


    no match for me even if there are two copies of you. Furthermore, I even have two men in my family,


    what


    about you?


    You have none in your family.¡± ire said, ¡°Who are two men in your family?¡±


    ¡°One is my husband, Taylor Bemy and the other is my son-inw, Alex Rockefeller. Both of them are


    men!¡± Alex¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard that.


    ¡®Since when did I be Adrianna¡¯s son-inw?¡¯ He wanted to exin for himself but the two crazy


    women of the Assexes were fighting each other and there was no ce for him to speak.


    Adrianna said loudly, ¡°ire Assex, if it wasn¡¯t for you being lonely and did not have any men, do you


    really


    think I¡¯d talk to you nicely? It¡¯s just Dad who pitied you, saying that you¡¯re slightly crazy because your


    husband had run away and you couldn¡¯t be provoked. Hence, I kept tolerating you. Who would have


    known


    that you¡¯re really insane, and you evene to my house to create a scene?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you you¡¯re?


    Alex was chased out of the house because you¡¯re crazy. He¡¯s such a nice


    young man and you treated him like a ve all the time. Who could stand your attitude?¡±


    ¡°I should just be honest with you. I¡¯ve looked up to him for a very long time. I¡¯ve always wanted him to


    be


    my son-inw. As soon as you made him get a divorce, I immediately wanted Sharpay to marry him.


    Unlike


    you who treats him like trash, I will treat him like a treasure and serve him at home every day. Do you


    have


    anyments?¡±


    Alex nced at Adrianna. He really hoped to have a mother-inw who could serve him every day. But


    it was Adrianna¡­ He really


    should forget about it! He knew clearly in his heart that Adrianna¡¯s attitude did a one-eighty because


    she saw


    the light in him. If he were not rich, she would have the same virtue as ire. ire was shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s insane. Oh, now I get it!


    Do you really think that he¡¯s bing


    rich because his mother opened a Lush Cosmetics whatsoever? And the fortune will keeping in,


    and he


    will be a wealthy heir again? You can stop dreaming about it now. They must be out of their minds


    for


    going up against Rockefeller Group.


    When the timees, he won¡¯t have a single penny and thepany


    will be snatched away by Rockefeller Group. Furthermore, Lush Cosmetics isn¡¯t something good either.


    Where could you find any cosmetics that have such good effects? There must be some hormonal


    drugs in


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    them. If there¡¯s any problem with the cosmetics, you¡¯re all going to be involved.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 744

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 744


    Adrianna had already heard all about it from her daughter a long time ago. The qualities of Lush


    Cosmetics¡¯ products were all qualified and licensed. How could there be any hormonal drugs?


    More importantly, she knew that Alex¡¯s current identity was not simple!


    Even the shareholder of Thousand Miles Conglomerate had to bow down to him. How could an


    existence like


    that not be able to settle Rockefeller Group?


    Rockefeller Group was way too inferior than Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡­


    She believed that Alex did not directly destroy Rockefeller Group because he wanted to y cat and


    mouse for


    a while. However, she did not n to tell ire all of these. She said, ¡°What does it have to do with


    you? We are willing to do so. Your daughter and Alex have already


    gotten a divorce.


    They will go their own ways in the future! Either it¡¯s good or bad, it¡¯s our family¡¯s business. We won¡¯t


    ask you for a single penny¡­ So, what are you truly here for today?¡± ire was so angry that she forgot


    about what she came here for. She pointed at a few people and started cursing. She then mmed the


    door and left. Alex was speechless after what had happened. He only looked at Sharpay and said


    coldly, ¡°Work harder from


    now on and stop overthinking.


    The two of us are impossible! But if you have the capability and you¡¯re willing


    to work hard, I¡¯ll guarantee you abundance of wealth on behalf of Dorothy.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Adrianna was dumbfounded.


    ¡°No, Alex. You¡­ you can¡¯t do that. You can¡¯t just leave after sleeping with my daughter!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes


    turned cold. The vibe that he was giving almost made Adrianna fall to the ground.


    Sharpay hurriedly grabbed her and said bitterly, ¡°Mom, stop talking.¡± Alex said again, ¡°I want the


    detailed proposal within three days. Can you do it?¡± Sharpay nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Alex left the Bemy¡¯s residence. After Alex left, Adrianna couldn¡¯t help but start scolding him.


    Sharpay immediately stopped her and said, ¡°Mom, what are you thinking?


    He didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± She then told her what had happened in the room. Only then did


    Adrianna realize that Alex did not sleep with her daughter but gave her a p to awaken her when she


    tried to seduce him. She immediately pounded on her chest and stamped her feet ¡°It must be that crazy


    ire¡¯s fault. She suddenly


    came here and destroyed the goodness! Why do I have such a crazy sister¡­ Otherwise, we could


    have gotten


    Alex and we¡¯ll immediately be rich. I don¡¯t want to stay in this dpidated house anymore. Iwant to live


    in a


    huge vi!¡±


    Sharpay said, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t be like that. Alex said that he was very satisfied with my proposal.


    When


    the timees, he would let me be in charge of it and he even promised me some shares if I were to


    perform


    well! ording to the current trend of Lush Cosmetics, it could rake annual profits of tens of billions of


    dors, or even more.


    I believe that as long as I mped onto him tightly, I¡¯ll be rich too!¡±


    Adrianna¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°You¡¯re right! If you really could help him to earn more money, he would


    change his view toward you. He might not ept you now, but it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t ept you in


    the


    future!¡± Sharpay nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to prove to him that I¡¯m his lucky charm!¡±


    Half an hourter, ire was back at Assex Vi. Seeing Dorothy and Beatrice who were talking on the


    sofa, she walked up to them and finished a ss of


    water on the tea table. She put it down with a loud thud and then growled, ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± Dorothy


    frowned as she said, ¡°Mom, who angered you again?¡±


    ire said, ¡°Who else do you think it is? That trashy ex-husband of yours. I¡¯m truly speechless at him.


    He


    just got a divorce with you and now he¡¯s seeing that dumb b*tch Sharpay Bemy. Does he want to


    hang onto


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    the Assexes¡¯ women and die so badly?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 745

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 745


    The Assexes¡¯ sisters were shocked. Beatrice who had juste back from Eastward Ind said with


    her eyes widened, ¡°Is it real? Alex and


    Sharpay¡­ How is that possible? They don¡¯t even match each other!¡± ire scornfully said, ¡°Of course


    it¡¯s real. I saw it with my own eyes.¡± Dorothy seemed surprised at first but soon she was back to normal


    again. She wore a pair of shorts, sitting with her legs crossed on the leather sofa at home while holding


    a tablet in her


    hands. She was reading her work report on the screen as she asked nonchntly, ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ire replied, ¡°What did I see? Of course, I saw the useless trash doing indecent stuff with Sharpay. I


    caught


    them inside Sharpay¡¯s room. They were acting surreptitiously, I guess they were probably getting


    intimate!


    The main problem wasn¡¯t this, but it¡¯s that stupid Adrianna. She actually said she¡¯s very satisfied with


    this


    son-inw. Is she a beggar?


    Trying to pick up the trash that we have thrown out?¡± Dorothy nced at her. ¡°Probably? That means


    you didn¡¯t see it happening!¡± ire replied, ¡°What? You still don¡¯t believe me?¡± Dorothy smiled gently


    and kept quiet. She did not believe it at all. Based on her understanding of Alex, Alex should never like


    Sharpay¡­ If he really


    were to hook up with Sharpay, that would only mean that he was going to be blind.


    Beatrice also shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. Alex is a useless trash but he¡¯s very picky when it


    always around with beauties like us. It naturally made him picky. Look at the other women that he had


    found


    They were all beauties! Sharpay is just a level below


    his standards.¡± ire continued, ¡°But I heard it from Adrianna. It couldn¡¯t be wrong. Who knows what


    drugs she¡¯s on, she


    suddenly cares so much about that brat¡­ No, this isn¡¯t right. Something must be wrong. I know your


    aunt


    very well, she¡¯s way smarter than a goblin. She shouldn¡¯t fancy Alex, with his current state. Is there


    something that I don¡¯t know?¡±


    At this moment, the news was ying on the television. Suddenly, the news jumped out. ¡°A car was


    being


    tailgated today at 4 pm. on the streets of Peace Road. The following scene is rather funny. Moony will


    take it


    from here¡­¡± The scene changed to the scene of the car ident. As soon as the scene was shown,


    pping on a person¡¯s


    face for multiple times was seen. It was the scene where Sharpay was getting pped by the


    transgender rich woman. The video was slightly


    shaky as if it were recorded with a handphone.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Sharpay!¡± Beatrice shouted. ¡°Oh, it really is her. What is going on?¡± ire was shocked.


    Even Dorothy did not look at her tablet but her eyes were fixated on the news.


    Even though the video was slightly shaky but they could still clearly tell that Sharpay and Adrianna


    were


    getting beaten up by a rich woman. The few of them frowned, even ire got slightly worried. After all,


    it


    was her biological sister.


    However, the following scene made her mouth agape as she was speechless for quite


    a long time. ¡°Is that¡­ Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, what is going on? How dare he break that person¡¯s wrist on the spot? Is he insane?¡±


    ¡°What? That woman is the wife of Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s shareholder. That useless trash


    really


    loves to get into trouble.


    Does he really think that he could take over the world just because he knows a bit of


    martial arts¡­ Look! The Rolls-Royce even drives over, the big guy is here. He¡¯s truly looking for


    trouble¡­


    Dorothy, luckily you got a divorce with him, or else our family is truly ruined!¡±


    It was until Darwin fell on his knees in front of Alex, he even exposed his wife was a transgender. It was


    truly a surprise!


    ire had her mouth agape, slightly tongue-tied.


    Her mind was in slight confusion as she could not process


    what had just happened. ***


    After watching the news, Dorothy stood up and said, ¡°I have an appointment tonight, I¡¯ll be backte.¡±


    ire asked, ¡°An appointment with whom?¡±


    ¡°A business partner. There¡¯s some business matter to discuss about I¡¯ll be with my colleagues, don¡¯t


    worry.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 746

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 746


    After speaking, Dorothy went upstairs to get change while texting Alex. ¡°Babe, I miss you!¡± Alex replied


    immediately. ¡°Where do you miss me?¡± Dorothy was putting on lipstick while she replied with a smile.


    ¡°There!¡± Alex replied with a tongue-licking emoji. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you outside your housing area in half an


    hour.¡± When Dorothy was done dressing up seductively and leaving the house with a small bag,


    Beatrice stared at her


    back as she talked to ire, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think Sis is a bit odd?


    Why would she dress up so beautifully


    at this hour? Is she really out to talk about business?¡± ire only hummed twice, her mind was not on


    this matter at all. After a while, she suddenly looked at Beatrice and said, ¡°Beatrice, do you think that


    Alex could defeat


    Rockefeller Group and take it back?¡±


    Beatrice was dumbfounded. ¡°Why do you suddenly ask about this?¡± ire said, ¡°Think about it, even


    the shareholder of Thousand Miles Conglomerate had to bow down to that


    ungrateful rascal. What qualification does he have? Don¡¯t you find it odd? It couldn¡¯t be because of


    Lush


    Cosmetics that was opened by his mother, right?¡­ Also, the boss of Thousand Miles actually came


    personally and apologized to usst time.


    He even gave you many presents, how is that normal? Thinking


    about it now, something is really wrong. Even with the help of your university ssmate from the


    Yowells, she couldn¡¯t possibly make Lord Lex speak to Alex humbly, right?¡±


    Beatrice thought about it and her eyes were widened as she said, ¡°Do you think Alex has been ying


    dumb


    to take advantages of others all this while?


    In fact, he¡¯s actually an heir of the royalties?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What royalties?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t understand it! I saw an entirely new world when I went to the Eastward Ind. There


    are


    really martial artists in this world. They could break metals with a punch and even reach out their hands


    to


    summon lightning!


    Furthermore, the royalties truly exist.¡± She thought of Mask when she spoke about this. Her face was


    filled with admiration and fascination. Of course, ire did not believe her. ¡°I think you¡¯re just addicted


    to your martial arts novels. If they could


    summon lightning with their bare hands, do you believe that I know Buddha Palm Technique and I


    could p


    sh*t out of you with just a palm strike? I¡¯ll give you a mission. Go and find out any hidden information


    behind


    Alex and to what extent the business of Lush


    Cosmetics has reached.¡±


    ¡°Sure. l just happen to have an omniscient ssmate about California. I¡¯ll just call him and ask!¡± While


    both the mother and daughter were having their axes to grind with their ns, Alex picked up Dorothy


    and went to Maple Vi. Once they entered the vi, the two people were excited to get together. Bags


    were thrown to the side, shoes were flung to the corner of the wall and their clothes were all over the


    ce.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The temperature in the room was rising rapidly. After all, they were energetic young people. They


    couldn¡¯t forget the taste once they had tried it and they wanted to try it again. Furthermore, short


    partings made the reunion even sweeter than a honeymoon. How could they withstand the


    temptation?


    Soon after, everywhere in that vi had be a scene for them. Two hourster, Dorothyy on


    Alex¡¯s chestzily. She closed her eyes as she listened to his heartbeat. After


    a while, she suddenly said, ¡°I heard that Zendaya is engaged and her fiance is Coleman¡¯s young


    master of


    Missouri. You should know about that, right?¡± Alex¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat. He thought,¡®Why is


    she talking about this?¡¯ He immediately sounded her out by asking, ¡°I think I heard a bit of rumors, but


    I¡¯m not sure about the


    details.¡±


    Dorothy smirked. ¡°I thought you were nning to snatch the bride!¡± Alex was shocked and a trace of


    panic shed through his eyes. He hurriedly covered up for himself. ¡°How¡¯s


    that even possible? I can¡¯t afford to mess with the Colemans of Missouri nor the Stoerrners of


    Michigan!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that you would go and snatch the bride if you could afford to mess with them?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 747

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 747


    ¡°Of course, no!¡± How could Alex possibly admit it? Only an idiot would admit it!


    Alex rolled onto Dorothy and his body slightly touched hers. He said, ¡°I saw your mom just now, she


    was


    fighting with your aunt. She should have told you something when she got back, right?¡± Dorothy knew


    that he was trying to change the topic. However, she had no intention to pursue the matter further. She


    replied to him, ¡°She did. She said that she saw


    you were hooking up with my cousin in her room.


    Oh, since we have already gotten a divorce, I have no right


    to control your matters like this¡­ But, a rich heir has been pursuing me, I was thinking if I should


    ept


    him.¡± Alex exploded in anger when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! ¡± Dorothy flipped her long leg and


    chuckled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? If you can have a woman, why can¡¯t I have a


    man too?¡±


    Alex immediately exined what had happened in the morning. It turned out that she did not even


    listen


    carefully. Only then did he realize that she did not believe what ire had said at all. He sunk onto her


    and a new round of conquest began. Nobody knew how long it had been, the two of them were


    satisfied. Dorothy went to take a shower first and


    she came out with a bath towel.


    She slowly walked toward the window and stared at the cultivated frosty


    octagon flower and spiritual grain in the pot of spiritual soil. She asked, ¡°What kind of flower is this? It¡¯s


    so


    beautiful.¡± Alex did not hide it from her. ¡°It¡¯s the frosty octagon flower. A very rare species.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before? It even bears seeds already¡­ Hubby, do you not know how to grow


    flowers?


    This pot is too small. There¡¯s not enough space for the roots, you¡¯ll need a bigger pot or just nt


    them in the garden¡­ How about let me nt them for you?¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Alex was dumbfounded. ¡®This is not a normal flower. Most importantly, these are not normal soil,


    they are the spiritual soil!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s too troublesome. These¡­ These soil and the flowers came from a


    special source and they are very


    expensive.


    The flower will die easily if they are separated.¡±


    ¡°I know, but aren¡¯t you always away from home? The flowers will die in that case too. It is decided then,


    I¡¯ll


    take them with me¡­ What¡¯s wrong? You won¡¯t even give me a pot of flowers now? And you still n to


    bog


    me?¡±


    ¡°I do, of course I do. It¡¯s just a pot of flowers! Just take it.¡± Alex waved his hand generously. The time


    was gettingte, Beatrice gave Dorothy a call at this moment, asking her when she would go home.


    Dorothy said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After changing her clothes, she hugged the pot of flowers downstairs


    and had Alex drive her back to the vi


    area of Senna Port.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of this pot of flowers, you can go back now! ¡± She smiled and kissed


    Alex


    goodbye.


    Then, she hugged the pot flowers as she walked into the vi area like a night elf. Upon entering the


    area, she


    turned around and smiled. The few guards at the gate who were all intoxicated by her smile had lost


    sense of


    direction for a brief moment.


    Even Alex who just had a violent battle with her went nk for a while. He always felt that ever since


    Dorothy had transformed from ady to a woman, every part of her seemed to


    have be a secret treasure. She was constantly exuding the charm of a matured woman, every


    frown or


    smile of hers could render a man weak. ***


    Once again, Alex returned to Maple Vi.


    He suddenly remembered that he needed to do something today. He was supposed to try Blood


    Refinement


    reminded by Kenji Miyagi in order to find the owner of the head¡­ He had been studying about the


    head for


    a long time but there was no progress at all. However, he ignored the step of Blood Refinement all this


    while. The teachings in The Ultimate Book of Medicine had mentioned the method of Blood Refinement


    in


    recognizing the owner more than once.


    It was actually a shortcut to help the people of low cultivation to refine


    their spiritual tools and magical treasures. Through a certain connection created between the essence


    of a person¡¯s blood and the magic treasure, it could


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    make the refining process much easier. Alex took out the bead. He then forced out a drop of his blood


    essence onto the bead. The blood was quickly


    absorbed into the bead.


    Alex was excited as he thought something was going to happen.


    However, after a minute, two minutes, five minutes¡­


    There was not a single reaction on the bead¡¯s surface. ¡®Damn, what¡¯s the matter? Could it be that there


    is not


    enough blood?¡¯


    Alex continued to drop more blood onto the bead. There was still no reaction on the bead after more


    than ten drops. However, the bead had absorbed all of the


    blood. Alex was a bit frustrated. ¡®Let¡¯s see how much of my blood that this tiny bead could absorb.¡¯ He


    cut open his palm and put the head into his wound. ¡®Suck it!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 748

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 748


    In the next second, he let out a terrifying roar because the bead was gone with a whoosh. It went inside


    his


    wound. Then, it melted!


    ¡®What is happening? Where¡¯s the bead?¡¯ Alex was terrified. He searched the ground, but it was not


    there! It was impossible for it to be on the ground!


    It was because he saw the bead disappear before his eyes and went into his palm wound. More


    importantly, he


    did not feel anything at all.


    ¡®The head was as big as a Longan fruit. How did it go inside? It¡¯s not scientifically possible at all.¡¯


    In the next moment, he was even more shocked. Through his inner sight, he found the bead in his


    upper


    energy core, which was located near the center of his brow. The bead was quietly seated in his upper


    energy


    core and it was not moving at all. After trying for two hours, Alexy on the bed with a face that looked


    like he wanted to die. He helplessly


    epted the fact.


    The bead was in his upper energy core but he could not do anything about it at all. He could neither


    force it out


    nor make it move by shouting. He could not even control it. ¡®Forget it. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect my


    brain, I¡¯ll just


    act as if my brain is storing a quail egg!¡¯


    As for the other bead, he did not dare to try it. ***


    On the second day, It was Lord Lex¡¯s funeral. Alex drove to Hell¡¯s Angels. Meanwhile, the news about


    the death of Lex Gunther, the boss of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, had been


    spread around California.


    Even the news has reported it early in the morning. ¡°Lord Lex Gunther has


    unfortunately passed away. The CEO position of Thousand Miles Conglomerate will be taken over by


    Lord


    Lex Gunther¡¯s goddaughter, Waltz Fleur.¡± The news spread quickly. Soon after, everyone was talking


    about the news of Waltz Fleur. In California State University, Beatrice¡¯s ssroom. ¡°Goddess Assex,


    someone is looking for you! ¡± A shout


    from a guy had caught the attention of the entire ssroom.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There was only one Goddess Assex in the ssroom and that was Beatrice. Countless students


    looked toward


    the entrance of the ssroom and they saw a short guy wearing sses standing outside the entrance.


    He


    looked at her indecently. ¡°Tch!¡± The students booed one after another. That guy was considered as a


    famous character in California State University, his nickname was Rat.


    Some people called him the Know-it-all because he loved to collect all kinds of gossip. However, there


    were


    rumours that this person was most likely a hacker. Hisputer skills were insanely good. He knew a


    lot of


    information because he got them via hacking. He sold information for pocket money with the skills that


    he had. ¡°Beatrice, why is Rat looking for you?¡±


    The guy behind Beatrice asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just asked him for some information.¡± Beatrice went


    outside the ssroom. Rat pushed his sses as he swung his hand with the document bag. ¡°Once I,


    Rat set out to run your errand, how could I possiblye back empty handed?


    Here¡¯s what you need. I¡¯ll give it to you after you pay me.¡± At the staircase, Beatrice transferred three


    thousand dors to his ount and took the document bag. However, Rat said again, ¡°Lady Assex,


    why are you investigating your ex-brother-inw? I have something


    more interesting about you and your ex-brother-inw, would you like to buy it?¡± Beatrice was shocked


    as she said, ¡°What is it?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 749

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 749


    ¡°Me and my ex-brother-inw?¡± Beatrice looked at Rat shockingly but she immediately calmed down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare spread rumours. I have


    nothing to do with that man at all. Don¡¯t think about using Photoshopped photos to extort my money, I


    don¡¯t


    have money either.¡± Rat smiled as he said, ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t say I was going to extort you but I found


    identally something really


    interesting. If you¡¯re not interested, then forget about it!¡± Beatrice was getting curious and asked. ¡°What


    is it?¡± Rat replied, ¡°A footage at Apollo Hotel. Well, technically there are three footages.¡±


    Beatrice was shocked. ¡®Apollo Hotel, isn¡¯t there the ce where I got drugged and almost got raped by


    that Spark Rockefeller, and


    then saved by Mask? Spark and Yeferson died there.¡¯ This had always been the biggest secret in her


    heart. Outsiders must not know about this. ¡®But, what did it have to do with Alex?¡¯ Beatrice was


    unsettled. She was worried that Rat might have known something. Especially, if the death of


    Spark were to be med on her, the Rockefellers would never let her off the hook. She forcibly calmed


    herself and asked, ¡°Say it properly, only then I¡¯ll decide if I want to buy it.¡±


    Rat said, ¡°That night, your ex-brother-inw seemed to have done something to you.


    If you don¡¯t want to


    know, then forget about it. I promise that I won¡¯t say anything about it. After all, I have good work


    ethics.¡± After pondering for a while, Beatrice finally said, ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Five thousand dors!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that expensive?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Assex, your sister is now the CEO of Assex Conglomerate with a worth of hundreds of millions


    of


    dors.


    You couldn¡¯t possibly don¡¯t have this much money, right? Ibelieve we can still be friends after this,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Fine. But I don¡¯t have enough money right now. I¡¯ll owe you two thousand dors first.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Add me on Line, I¡¯ll send you the footage.¡± Ten minutester, Beatrice received the footage. Her


    heart raced wildly, fearing that her affairs would be exposed, especially when Mona was involved in it


    and it might cause huge repercussions.


    She did not dare to click on the video in public. Instead, she went under a big tree in the campus where


    no one


    was there. She clicked on the video and there were three CCTV footage. All of the footage was less


    than five minutes but after watching them, Beatrice felt as if she were struck by


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    lightning.


    It was the footage of the incident that day. She saw Alex was following Yeferson and putting on a mask.


    Then, she saw¡­ Alex carried her and left in a dark alley.


    ¡®It¡¯s actually Alex Rockefeller.¡¯


    ¡®The person who rescued me was Alex Rockefeller. Alex Rockefeller is Mask!¡¯ This was all true and the


    footage was evidence. She covered her mouth tightly and her eyes turned red¡­ Multiple scenes


    suddenly appeared in front of her


    eyes, they were the scenes of Alex stabbing his stomach, California State Stadium, Apollo Hotel, the


    deadly


    alley, and the cliff of Eastward Ind.


    He stepped forward to rescue her each and every time. If it weren¡¯t for him, she would have died


    countless times, or even suffered a fate that was worse than death. However, how did she treat him all


    these times?


    Unknowingly, tears started falling off her face. ¡®Why, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡¯


    ¡®You have been doing all these quietly without asking for anything in return. Alex Rockefeller, why are


    you so


    stupid?¡¯


    ¡®No, I need to look for him. I need to apologize to him¡­¡¯ Beatrice suddenly strengthened her conviction.


    At this time, the images of usual trashy Alex and the brave, invincible Mask had beenpletely


    merged in


    her mind. She was still holding the document bag about Alex¡¯s information, which was given by Rat


    earlier.


    However, at this moment, she didn¡¯t want to open it at all. No matter what was written inside, it was


    Alex¡¯ s


    privacy. She believed that if she ever opened it, it would be a desecration and tantamount to trampling


    on her faith. So, she decided not to look at that file.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 750

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 750


    Not far away, there was a boiler house in California State University. There were coals burning inside,


    she


    went over and nobody was inside. The boiler was burning intensely and she threw the document bag


    inside. The zes immediately swallowed the document bag. Then, she gave Alex a call. ***


    Meanwhile, Alex just reached Hell¡¯s Angels. He was slightly startled when he received a call from


    Beatrice. Then, he picked up the call. ¡°What is it, Beatrice?¡±


    ¡°Alex, are you¡­¡± Beatrice wanted to ask him but she immediately stopped herself because she


    suddenly felt


    that it would not work If she were to reveal Alex¡¯s identity as Mask, he might instantly block her and


    never


    talk to her again. Therefore, she must never reveal his identity. ¡°Am I what?¡± Alex frowned as he asked.


    ¡°Are you together with Sharpay?¡± She immediately changed what she was about to say. ¡°I heard it from


    my


    mom.¡±


    Alex was toozy to answer questions like that. So, he replied, ¡°Yes or no, it¡¯s none of your business. If


    you


    called me just to ask me this kind of silly question, then I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Beatrice hurriedly said, ¡°I just wanted to say I believe that you won¡¯t fancy Sharpay. I¡¯m pretty


    sure


    that my mom was just spewing nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Oh, seems like you know me quite well?¡±


    ¡°I can tell, okay. Sharpay is way too inferior than my sister, she is not even as good as me!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°About that¡­ My mom is probably going to trouble you soon. You¡­ You should be careful.¡± Alex felt


    weird and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you always on the same team as your mom? Did the sun rise from the west


    today? Why would you inform me about it?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°B-because¡­


    You saved our entire family by willingly stabbing yourself in the small alleyst time. I feel


    like no matter how big this misunderstanding is, it is time to let it go. I hope you won¡¯t get hurt anymore


    because of my mom. That is it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. That¡¯s it for now, I¡¯ve things to attend to!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I have ss too. Bye!¡± After hanging up the call, Beatrice realized that her heart was thumping


    quickly, as if it was going to jump out


    of her chest.


    Even her face was burning hot. Meanwhile, Alex did not care about what Beatrice had told him


    earlier. ¡®ire Assex is just a crazy woman. What could she do to me now?¡¯ Just when he was about to


    go into Hell¡¯s Angels, he suddenly heard a voice nearby.


    ¡°Savior!¡±


    It was a woman. Her voice was like an orchid of the empty valley, delicate and gentle. Alex turned


    around and saw X from the Stoermer family of Michigan.


    She was Zendaya¡¯s aunt, who was


    just rescued by him at the Sanctuary Shrine earlier. ¡°Miss Stoermer, what are you doing here?¡± Alex


    was surprised. X seemed much better today aspared to before. Clearly, the Stoermers of


    Michigan had something


    simr to heavenly treasures. She looked like a forty year-old woman before this, but now she was


    almost like


    a woman below thirty year old.


    ¡°Do you not wee me?¡± She smiled gently. The elegant demeanor of ady from a great family was


    undoubtedly revealed. Alex smiled as he said, ¡°Of course not. Then, you are here to¡­¡± He pointed at


    the inside of Hell¡¯s Angels. At this time, the exterior of Hell¡¯s Angels had been decorated with heavy


    funeral decorations: white cloths and


    banners, ck flowers and two big whitenterns were hung up high.


    X nodded as she said, ¡°Yes, Savior. I came to give my condolences to Lord Lex on behalf of the


    Stoermers¡¯ sisters that were hurt. At the same time, I came to thank you as well.¡± Alex replied, ¡°Please


    don¡¯t address me as Savior, just call me Alex. Let¡¯s go in then!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them walked into Hell¡¯s Angels.


    Soon after, they saw Waltz, Azure and the others inside. However, before he could talk to them, a


    shareholder


    of Thousand Miles Conglomerate rushed in and spoke with Waltz, ¡°Ms. Fleur, this is not good.


    Someone


    deliberately short sold our stock and now our stock price has plummeted, causing the shareholders to


    sell their


    shares out of fear. What should we do?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 751

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 751


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Waltz was dumbfounded. She usually loved weapons and guns. Managing a shippingpany


    under


    Thousand Miles was the best she could do. Now that there was a problem with the stock price, what


    else could


    she do? She knew nothing about the operation of stocks! ¡°Who should I ask if you ask me?¡± She red


    at him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Ain¡¯t there people in the


    Just let them manage it, I don¡¯t know anything about stock


    trading.¡± The shareholder hurriedly said, ¡°This has nothing to do with the stock trading.¡± Waltz replied,


    ¡°Then what is it about?¡± The shareholder was stunned by her question. There was no right answer to


    the question!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Suddenly, Alex said, ¡°Get me aptop, I¡¯ll have a look.¡±


    Waltz was surprised. ¡°Senior, you know about stock trading?¡± Alex replied, ¡°I¡¯ve done it for two years.¡±


    Waltz pped her hands as she said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± While pressing against his forehead, the


    shareholder sighed in his heart. He thought that Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate might notst for another few years because Waltz knew too little about the business


    and Alex


    was just an outsider. If he were to givemands blindly, thepany might go bankrupt in less than


    a few


    months.


    He had no choice but said, ¡°I brought myptop with me. You can check the stocks with it.¡± He turned


    on theptop and opened the software. Alex was stunned when he saw it. The histogram whatsoever


    and the data analysis¡­ He got a headache just looking at them. However, Waltz


    was very confident in him because she believed that nothing was impossible for Alex. She asked, ¡°How


    is it, Senior? Can you find out who is behind it?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°What stock trading software is this?¡± Bam!


    The middle-aged shareholder fell and sat on the ground. ¡®That¡¯ s not a stock trading software, but a


    capital flow monitoring software that¡¯s ten times more professional


    than the former.¡¯ Alex looked at the shareholder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Isn¡¯t it just a small drop of the


    stocks, yet you are


    so scared?


    What¡¯s the problem, don¡¯t the share markets all have circuit breakers? It wille to a halt today


    when it hits rock bottom today!¡± At this moment, X who was standing aside looked at Alex and said,


    ¡°Um¡­ Alex, it¡¯s not that simple. Thousand Miles Conglomerate is one of Hong Kong¡¯s listed


    companies, there¡¯s neither circuit breaker nor


    limit. There¡¯s a trader behind all of these. ording to my deduction, someone is after Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate¡¯s stock market.


    Their ultimate goal is to annex Thousand Miles Conglomerate. They must have


    powerful capital behind the scene.¡± Alex said, ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    X gently said, ¡°Do you trust me? Give me two hours¡¯ time, I can find out the masterminds and


    counterattack them harshly.¡±


    Alex immediately replied, ¡°I trust you.¡± Waltz nodded as well. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you guys. I¡¯ll ask the


    people in Thousand Miles Conglomerate to


    give you their full cooperation.¡± The shareholder next to them was going to faint. It was fine if Alex and


    Waltz did not know anything. Now they actually believed a woman who appeared out


    of nowhere to control the share market. He was really worried that the Thousand Miles Conglomerate


    was


    going to close down on this day.


    ¡°No!¡± The shareholder immediately said, ¡°Ms. Fleur, you don¡¯t know the background of this woman.


    How


    could you let her take the lead? In fact, this is a professional matter, it¡¯s not as easy as stock trading.


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate might be finished if we aren¡¯t careful enough.¡± X nced at the


    shareholder coldly and asked, ¡°Do you know about the Snow of Stoermers?¡± The middle-aged


    shareholder was slightly stunned.


    He immediately replied, ¡°Of course I do. The Snow of


    Stoermers is akin to Warren Buffett of America, that person is a legend in the stock market. There is no


    stock


    in the world that the Snow of Stoermers can¡¯t y with.


    That person is truly my idol, how can I not know?¡±


    It turned out that the shareholder was the manager of the Stock Market Response Unit and he was a


    great


    trader.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 752

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 752


    He was extremely impressed by the Snow of Stoermers. He even studied more than a dozen ssic


    cases of


    the Snow of Stoermers. They were all astounding, yet he did not even know if that person was a man


    or a


    woman. However, X said, ¡°No. You wouldn¡¯t know because you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The shareholder was stunned. ¡°Ah, you mean¡­ You are the Snow of


    Stoermers?¡± X replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the Snow of Stoermers from the Stoermers of Michigan, X


    Stoermer.¡±


    The middle-aged shareholder was stunned, with his mouth wide agape. He could not utter a word for a


    long


    time. Alex and Waltz did not understand about the greatness of the Snow of Stoermers, but when they


    saw the


    middle-aged shareholder¡¯s reaction, they could understand something. Soon after, X went into a


    luxurious room in Hell¡¯s Angels. She was looking at the data on theptop while


    givingmands remotely.


    She even called the people from the Stoermers of Michigan to request for a


    powerful backup. ***


    In a vi, dozens ofputers lined up one after another. Thick ck cables and CAT-6 cables were


    everywhere. More than a dozen traders and assistants were starting the battle of the stock markets


    here. Vanya


    Tyler¡¯s father, Adrian Tyler, was fighting against a white-haired old man on a table aside.


    Meanwhile, Vanya, Penelope and the other noble woman were drinking tea. ¡°How is it, Mr. Anders?


    These traders of mine are good, right? After today, half of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate will be in your hands.¡± Adrianughed.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The old man smiled, and then snorted. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that b*stard Lex Gunther to deceive


    me


    back then, California¡¯s first businessman would be me, Tom Anders.


    If Lex Gunther were to fight head on


    without any dirty tricks, how could he be a match for me? I was nning to fight back this year. But


    damn,


    this short lived b*stard actually died! What a disappointment!¡± Adrian immediately brown-nosed. ¡°Mr.


    Anders, you were a business genius with unparalleled wisdom back


    then.


    That Lex Gunther was nothing in front of you! He only rose as a businessman because he had some


    dirty


    tricks up his sleeves and ran hical businesses. Otherwise, how could he bepared to you?¡±


    In that instant, Tomughed hysterically. Adrian turned to a professional trader that he brought and


    asked, ¡°Jimmy, how¡¯s the progress? How many


    Thousand Miles shares have you acquired?¡±


    A young man replied, ¡°Mr. Tyler, we¡¯ve already leveraged three billion dors this time. In just two more


    points, we¡¯ll be able to acquire everything.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± However, at this time, another trader shouted, ¡°This is not good. Someone is buying the stock


    inrge


    quantities.¡±


    Jimmy replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thousand Miles Conglomerate is trying to save their market. Just keep


    throwing. Once the market is spoilt, they will be finished.¡±


    Two minutester, someone shouted, ¡°Jimmy, look. The opponent bought one hundred thousand


    units¡­ No,


    they bought another three hundred thousands, five hundred thousands, five million units¡­ How could


    they be


    so much? It¡¯s topping off.¡±


    ¡°What? How did it be like this? Where did the opponent¡¯s moneye from?¡±


    Jimmy was stunned. It waspletely different from what he had expected. Meanwhile, someone


    shouted again, ¡°Mr. Anders, this is not good.


    Our stock market is plummeting, it¡¯s


    crashing¡­ Oh no, this is not good. We are being emptied out¡­ Mr. Anders, we are out of money!¡± Tom


    was stunned. ¡°Three billion dors are all gone? How many Thousand Miles¡¯s shares did we manage


    to


    get?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The trader cried, ¡°Nothing at all. It¡¯s not just three billion dors, even all yourpany¡¯s shares have


    been


    vaporized.¡± Poof!


    Tom spat a mouthful of blood. ¡°Adrian Tyler, how dare you deceive me?!¡± At this moment, a bunch of


    aggressive fighters kicked open the vi¡¯s door and rushed in.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 753

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 753


    Azure Storm led the people who rushed into the vi. There were twenty underworld fighters from


    Thousand


    Miles. Thousand Miles of Conglomerate¡¯s core crisis was settled quickly when X jumped in to help.


    She even


    used the powers of her family to lock in the forces behind it, and counterattacked the opponent¡¯s


    company till


    it was almost destroyed. Then, they even found out the crime scene, it was this vi. ¡°Who are you


    guys? Who let you in? Get out now!¡± An assistant who was standing by the entrance pointed


    at Azure¡¯s nose as he shouted. Crack!


    Azure grabbed the assistant¡¯s finger and instantly broke it


    The assistant was Tom¡¯s subordinate. Tom¡¯s business had grown much bigger these years and his


    assistant¡¯s


    attitude also changed for the worse correspondingly. He became more arrogant and looked down upon


    others. At this moment, he screamed in agony when his finger was actually broken. He cursed


    viciously, ¡°How dare


    you break my finger?!¡±


    Azure sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? Let¡¯s try another finger.¡± Crack! ¡°Argh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Do you believe it now? If you keep quiet, I¡¯ll assume that you still don ¡®t believe me. Then let¡¯s breakProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    another one!¡± Azure was very fast. After the continuous cracking sounds of the bones, Tom¡¯s number


    one assistant had all


    his right hand¡¯s fingers broken into 90 degrees backward, as if they were blooming like a flower. At


    once, the immense pain was killing him.


    Tom was enraged. He immediately called his bodyguards. However, seven or eight of their ribs were


    quickly


    broken by Azure. Azure looked toward Tom and said with a slight smile, ¡°Tom Anders, it really is you!


    Back then, my


    godfather thought you were pitiful, so he let you off and only chased you out of California. Now that my


    godfather has passed away, it looks like you¡¯re deeply grateful for his kindness and you would like to


    apany him in theherworld to y chess with him, so that he won¡¯t be lonely. It¡¯s great, I really


    have


    to thank you for that.


    I promise I¡¯ll give you a good posture when I send you there.¡± People who were familiar with Azure


    knew that he would have a smile on his face when he was filled with


    murderous intent. Tom swallowed his own saliva and said nervously, ¡°Azure Storm, you¡­ What are


    you saying? I don¡¯t


    understand.¡± How could he have guessed that the people from Thousand Miles Conglomerate would


    find out about this


    ce so fast?


    Did he get help from God?


    He had arranged so many traders because he wanted to hide his true identity. However, it seemed like


    all these


    traders were useless. Not only did they lose all of his money, but they also attracted the people from


    Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. You just need to know how to y chess!¡±


    ¡°Bring him back!


    He¡¯ll be cremated along with my godfather at the funeral home tomorrow!¡± Many fighters from


    Thousand Miles quickly rushed forward and had Tom under control. Tom was so terrified to the core


    that he nearly peed himself. He knew Azure always kept his words. If he said he was going to cremate


    him, he would definitely not drown


    him in a river. However, he was a living person, how could he be cremated? He couldn¡¯t help but


    shudder


    when he thought about the hot stove of over 1800 Fahrenheit.


    He dropped on his knees with a thud. ¡°Azure, please don¡¯t. Please let me go this time. Don¡¯t cremate


    me. I


    promise you I will never dare to do it next time! These were all this b*stard Adrian Tyler¡¯s ideas. He


    tricked


    me, he¡¯s the one who wanted Thousand Miles¡¯s California za!¡± Azure turned to look at the Tylers


    coldly. He knew the family of three very well because they used to be the


    people of Thousand Miles Conglomerate and they often met up.


    Swoosh! In that instant, Penelope¡¯s face trembled as Azure stared at her, a puff of urine spurred our of


    her


    uncontrobly. Azure looked at Tom and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you so scared? You¡¯ll just get


    burned for a while. You¡¯ll be going through that process sooner orter, it¡¯s just a few seconds


    anyways¡­ Take him away. Take


    his wife too.


    The entire family has to be together.¡± Tom and his wife were carried out of the vi by a few fighters


    from Thousand Miles, apanied by


    screams and wails in the background.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 754

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 754


    After that, Azure turned to Adrian and his family. ¡°Mr. Tyler, Ms. Fernandez and Ms. Tyler, hope you all


    have been well!¡± Vanya¡¯s body trembled as her teeth chartered. She knew Azure. On one asion,


    someone had offended her and she specifically asked the people from


    Thousand Miles to back her up. The person who led the people at the time happened to be Azure. At


    the time, she saw Azure broke ten fingers of the other person and she felt so satisfied, to a point that


    she admired him


    for some time and wanted to develop their rtionship further. However, it was just her unrequited love.


    Azure did not fancy her at all. Today, she could not feel happy at all.


    All she felt was fear. Thud! Thud!


    Both Adrian and Penelope fell on their knees. ¡°Bro Azure, please have mercy and spare our lives! I


    swear that


    I¡¯ll immediately leave California from today onwards. No, I¡¯ll leave America and nevere back!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Bro Azure, please. Both of us still have some remaining savings of about twenty million dors.


    We¡¯ll


    voluntarily offer them to you.


    Bro Azure, I beg you, please spare us!¡± Azure gently shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Spare


    you? I never said that I¡¯m going to kill you all!


    After all, we are all old friends who have known each other for a long time.¡± Upon hearing his words,


    Adrian was overjoyed. He said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! We have known each other for


    ten years now. Bro Azure, when you were still young, I even treated you to an ice cream!¡±


    Azure sighed.


    ¡°But things have changed now! It seems like you and your family really love California za. Even on


    the day of my godfather¡¯s wake, you¡¯re still thinking about California za. That¡¯s great, your


    family of three will stay at California za for the rest of your lives!¡±


    ¡°Come, people!¡±


    ¡°Bring them to California za. They¡¯ll be responsible for the cleanliness of all the toilets in California


    za


    from now on.


    Keep in mind that they¡¯ll only get one tool, that¡¯s their tongue.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Adrian and his family were dumbfounded. The horrifying memories of cleaning the toiletsst


    time were recalled in their mind. Those were truly the


    most unforgettable moments in their lives. It was because every time when they thought about it, they


    would


    throw up and felt themselves to be stinking from the inside out. Last time, it was just one night but this


    time, it was for the rest of their lives.


    They would really suffer a fate worse than death!


    The three of them kept begging while wailing but Azure just turned away and gently waved his hand.


    His


    subordinates immediately carried them out of the vi with a mocking expression. ¡°Bro Azure, what


    should we do with these few people?¡± The remaining subordinates pointed at the traders and


    assistants at the scene. These people certainly knew


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    quite a lot of things about Thousand Miles Conglomerate for being able to work together and deal with


    it.


    However, they were used to doing dirty deeds behind the scenes. Now the opponent was right in front


    of them,


    they were all terrified.


    Azure replied emotionlessly, ¡°Since they are so envious of the assets of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate, then


    let them be a part of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. I remember we have raised a bunch of workers


    who


    specialize in cleaning the sewage drains.


    Let them be in charge of it from now on. Pay them two thousand


    dors a month and don¡¯t ever let them run.¡± All the traders and assistants were horrified. They had


    heard about such workers before. The workers had to cover up their entire body and jump into the


    cesspool in order to clean it.


    Not only was it tiring and dirty, but it was a life-threatening job as well. Some said that those workers


    could get an incentive of twenty thousand dors for going down once but they


    were only given two thousand dors a month, it was not even enough for them to eat!


    Azure left right after giving the instruction. ***


    The wake was held normally at Hell¡¯s Angels. The guests wereing in non-stop. Alex also paid his


    respect to Lex. He looked at his portrait and sighed softly. Later, X came over and said sincerely,


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I heard that you are looking for a secretary to


    handle the daily affairs of SCBA Battles. What do you think of me?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 755

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 755


    Alex was stunned. He looked at her andughed as he said, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± X shook her


    head. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m very serious about it.¡± Alex still felt that it was unrealistic to let the


    daughter of the Stoermer¡¯s patriarch of Michigan to be his


    secretary. Aside from the entanglement between him and Zendaya, his brother, Kazim would never


    agree with


    this. However, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh seeing the entirely different attitudes of these siblings


    when they


    got along with themselves. Alex shook his head.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an urgent matter. Let¡¯s talk about this in the future.¡± X nodded and looked toward the


    venue of the wake. ¡°Today is indeed not a suitable day. I¡¯m just afraid


    that you might have found someone better.¡± Alex¡®s eyes suddenly glistened. That was not what he had


    in mind. The engagement banquet between Zendaya and Tristan would be held in another three days.


    Zendaya had


    drugged his wine and forced herself upon him.


    Now she even tried to turn him into a cuckold. He didn¡¯t agree


    with it but at least she had to give him an answer. In any case, he had to confirm if Zendaya was


    pregnant with


    his child. Otherwise, she would be marrying someone else while bearing his own child. Wouldn¡¯t his


    own


    child call someone else as father when the time came?


    Right!


    His purpose was to confirm this and asked her why she did it. If she were forced to do so, then¡­


    He would take her away!


    Alex¡¯s woman couldn¡¯t be bullied in this way, even if the one who bullied her was her own grandfather!


    If he were to forcibly take Zendaya away, the Stoermers of Michigan would definitely turn against him.


    When


    the time came, how would it be possible for X to be his secretary anymore? It would be fine as long


    as


    there would be no violence nor conflicts. ¡°I heard that your Zendaya Stoermer is getting married. The


    Stoermers must be very busy now, right?¡± Alex nonchntly asked.


    ¡°You also know Zendaya? Could it be that you used to be her fans?¡± X was a bit surprised. In her


    mind, Alex was a great master and he shouldn¡¯t pay much attention to


    Zendaya. Alex touched his nose as he said, ¡°Her singing is really good!¡± X smiled gently. ¡°Then,


    would Mr. Rockefeller like to be our guest at the Stoerrners¡¯ residence? Zendaya¡¯s


    engagement banquet will be held on thising Friday. When the timees, I¡¯ll be sure to wee


    you


    with open arms.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± ***


    Meanwhile, somewhere in Michigan.


    Tristan Coleman, a genius of the Missouri¡¯s Coleman family, said to Suzaku, one of the Four Great


    Princesses, with a cold expression, ¡°Suzaku, I need you to do something for me.¡±


    ¡°Master, please say,¡± Suzaku replied.


    Tristan casually threw out his phone. A paused Video was disyed on the screen. ¡°I want that man to


    disappearpletely.¡± Tristan said it in a casual manner, as if killing a person was as easy as killing a


    fly. Suzaku picked up the phone and pressed the y button. Soon after, she saw Zendaya. It was the


    footage of Zendaya kissing Alexst time, in which it once caused an uproar on the inte. However,


    under the strong influence of Zakim, he twisted the truth and used the face swapping technology to


    change the faces of Alex and Zendaya to other people.


    However, this was the original footage released on the inte. Suzaku put down the phone after she


    finished watching the video. She said, ¡°This footage waster rified


    in a press release saying that it was a video deliberately made by another actress, trying to discredit


    Zendaya. This is fake.¡± Tristan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s real or fake but the existence of this person


    will desecrate the majesty of the


    royal family of Missouri.


    In the near future, I¡¯ll be the King of Missouri and Zendaya shall be the Queen of


    Missouri. This man shall die!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no buts. Hurry up and go. I want to see his corpse by midnight.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± In the end, Suzaku nodded. After bidding farewell with Tristan, she drove to California.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 756

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 756


    Lord Lex¡¯s wake ended sessfully at 8 pm. The curtain of life for this powerful man had fallen. The


    rest was left for his descendants, to tell the merits and


    demerits of his stories. Lord Lex had another godson named y Ember, yet he had never been able


    to contact him. Hence, this was


    possibly the only regret he had in life. ¡°Waltz, take it easy. Death is inevitable for human beings!¡± Alex


    felt slightly heartbroken after seeing Waltz¡¯ s haggard face, with heavy dark circles under her eyes.


    Waltz flung herself into his embrace and sobbed. ¡°Godfather didn¡¯t have to die. It was all my fault. If


    only I


    didn¡¯t go to your room that night¡­¡±


    Alex put a finger to her lips. ¡°No, don¡¯t me yourself. If anything, I should be the one to take the


    me. I


    insisted on participating in the SCBA Battles. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have to deal with so much stuff


    later


    on.¡± Waltz was still tearing up, but she didn¡¯t forget to defend him. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. If it weren¡¯t for you,


    Godfather would¡¯ve died under the hands of that guy hired by Xavier Young. You saved him back at


    Eastward


    Ind too!


    Why would you be the one to be med?¡± Alex said, ¡°It would be the best if none of us were to be


    med! We¡¯re in a hurry, let¡¯s not dwell on this


    matter any longer¡­ By the way, do you want to go home with me tonight? I¡¯ll let you sleep in my bed.¡±


    Waltz was slightly swayed, but she still shook her head in the end. ¡°Save that offer for meter! I¡¯d like


    to


    stay by Godfather¡¯s side tonight.


    This will be thest time. After tonight, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to do so


    anymore.¡±


    Alex could understand her feelings at the moment. Back when William died in the car crash, he wasn¡¯t


    able to sleep for days as well. An hourter, Alex went back to Maple Vi. He felt that something was


    off as soon as he arrived at the


    doorstep.


    He could sense someone¡¯s Chi in his vi. It was the Chi of a martial artist. Moreover, it was oddly


    familiar. He did not deliberately hide his tracks and walked right into the huge entrance of the vi. Alex


    then noticed


    a woman sitting on the sofa in his living room. It really was an acquaintance. The woman was one of


    the Four Great Princesses who would soon be his


    servant in a few days as promised, Suzaku.


    At this moment, Suzaku was crossing her legs while holding a ss of red wine in her hand. The wine


    was Waltz¡¯s favourite, a 1982 Chateau Lafitte Rothschild. Every bottle was known to be extremely


    expensive. More over, there weren¡¯t many bottles left in the world nowadays. He frowned, visibly upset.


    ¡°Who told you that you could drink this bottle of wine?¡± His tone and attitude made Suzaku startled


    slightly. She parted her cherry lips gently and drank half a ss of


    the wine.


    She said while staring at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to ask who I am?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel the need to ask of a servant¡¯s name,¡± Alex said as he took off his shoes.


    However, after seeing the high heeled shoes on Suzaku¡¯s feet, he hesitated for a brief moment. Then,


    he wore


    his shoes again and said, ¡°Hold on, have the floor cleaned thoroughly, my junior sister likes to walk


    around


    the ce barefoot.¡±


    Suzaku¡¯s gaze became even stranger because Alex¡¯s behaviour waspletely different from the


    reaction of


    any average person. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I¡¯m here?¡± She slightly squinted her eyes and asked.


    Alex replied, ¡°I know even if I don¡¯t have to ask. You¡¯re here to take a beating.¡± Suzaku finally fumed.


    She was so close to explode in anger because of Alex¡¯s nonchnt yet ostentatious tone.


    She had dug up some information about him beforeing to his ce. ¡®Before this, this man was just


    some useless son-inw, shamed by his inws. So why is he putting up such


    a tough act in front of me?¡¯ Whoosh!


    She fiercely threw the ss in her hand towards Alex.


    Just then, with a light step, she leaped over the tea table. After moving for a distance of seven or eight


    meters, she swung her fist towards Alex¡¯s temple. She was prepared to kill him with a single blow so


    that she didn¡¯t have to listen to his annoying bbering. However, a ck figure shifted towards her in


    the next second.


    Smack!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was pped hard across the face.


    Before she could evennd on the ground, she was sent flying back to the sofa. Her left cheek was


    now


    swollen, bleeding. She had a stupefied yet terrified expression on her face, as if she had just seen a


    ghost.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 757

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 757


    ¡®What? This isn¡¯t possible!¡¯ Suzaku was lying on the sofa, with one of her long legs hanging off the


    sofa¡¯s back. There was a p mark on


    her left cheek, but all she could feel now was sheer disbelief. ording to the data from her


    investigation, Alex had no cultivation in martial arts at all. He was just a down


    and out rich heir who only managed to survive this far by relying on his wife in the past year. ¡®How


    could he be so terrifyingly good at fighting?¡¯ ¡®It must have been a hallucination!¡¯ Suzaku forcibly


    mped and kicked her long leg, lifting her whole body like a spring. Then, she stepped onto


    the sofa¡¯s back with her left leg and lunged toward Alex with a great speed, as if she were an arrow.


    She refused to believe any of this!


    However, the reality was much crueler than she had imagined. Alexnded another p on her face.


    Despite her extremely fast speed, Alex was still able to aim precisely for her face. A firework like


    explosion


    sounded as the pnded on her face.


    Suzaku¡¯s entire face had gone numb, as if electric current were running


    through her face. In the next second, she fell to the ground face t, as if she were a defeated frog.


    Bam!


    Alex sat down on her back, treating her like a living stool. His body was as heavy as a mountain, she


    just couldn¡¯t struggle her way out of this. Suzaku felt insanely embarrassed. Recalling the humiliating


    scene of herself being trampled under the feet of


    that mysterious Master Rockefeller back in Eastward Ind, the current scene was very simr to the


    former.


    No, it was even more humiliating because Alex wasn¡¯t just sitting on the back of her waist, he was also


    sitting


    on the upper part of her bottom. Suzaku would rather ram her head into a wall to kill herself than having


    to endure such humiliation. Suddenly, Alex pped her on the back harshly. ¡°Ouch! That hurts!¡±


    Suzaku yelped in pain, her voice was shaking as well. However, Alex was slightly startled when he


    heard her yelps because this voice¡­


    ¡®No wait, apart from pain, it sounded like she was moaning from pleasure.¡¯


    ¡®Could I have been mistaken?¡¯


    In order to ease his curiosity, Alex pped her harshly once more. ¡°Ahh..!¡±


    Suzaku¡¯s cries seemed to be dragging slightly at the end. Since she couldn¡¯t struggle out, she yelled at


    him


    instead, ¡°You b*stard! Let me go and fight me fair and square if you dare. Do you really think you¡¯ve


    defeated


    me with such abilities?¡±


    Alex chuckled coldly. ¡°As if you¡¯re not the one who ambushed me first. What¡¯s so great about the


    Colemans


    of Missouri? Do you think your title as one of the Four Great Princesses makes you special? Oh, so


    you won¡¯t


    call this an ambush. You wouldn¡¯t admit it even if I¡¯ve defeated you.¡± With that, he then pped her


    three more times. Each p was harder than thest. Listening to her odd cries, Alex was sure that


    Suzaku was actually a masochist. Meanwhile, Suzaku was now in a state of shock. ¡°You¡­ You know


    me?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Who are you?¡± Alex lifted one of his legs and ced it over her body. Previously, he was sitting


    sideways on her back but he


    was now riding on her back. Suzaku fiercely swung her hands, trying to hit him. Alex poked onto a


    certain acupoint on her back. After the invasion of a burst of spiritual power, Suzaku


    immediately felt soreness in her whole body, as if all her energy had been drained away. She could


    only


    helplesslyy there, waiting to be ughtered.


    ¡°You¡¯re so funny! You were the one who snuck into my house and nned to kill me. You actually don¡¯t


    know who I am? Is everyone from the Coleman family an idiot?¡± Alex felt satisfied as he sat on her


    back, it


    was morefortable than sitting on a sofa. He even shifted his body further back. It was even more


    comfortable. Suzaku was enraged from embarrassment, yet she didn¡¯t have any strength to resist.


    Whoosh!


    Alex made a move with his stretching out his arm. The bottle of 1982 Chateau Laffite Rothschild on the


    tea table, which was opened earlier, flew towards his


    hand. There was still more than half inside, he took a few gulps and sighed. ¡°Waltz¡¯s favorite red wine


    has


    been ruined by you. This wine wouldn¡¯t taste good tomorrow. As a mere bed warming servant for the


    Colemans, do you think you deserve to taste such an exquisite wine?¡± He took another few gulps.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 758

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 758


    However, he didn¡¯t like this taste of wine very much. After that, he grabbed Suzaku by the hair and


    lifted her


    head. He turned the wine bottle upside down, pouring the rest of the red wine all over her face. Suzaku


    was on the verge of going insane. She had never been treated like this in her life, especially ever since


    she had officially be one of the Four Great Princesses.


    Never would she have imagined such humiliation


    on herself, yet she was able to experience it thoroughly today. Alex then asked, ¡°Tell me, who sent you


    here?¡± Suzaku clenched her teeth, not saying a word. As a result, a fabric ripping sound was heard.


    Alex grabbed onto the back of her shirt and ripped it forcibly. ¡°Ah!¡± Suzaku screamed, ¡°You¡­ You


    brute! You¡¯re shameless!¡± Alex smiled slyly. ¡°Oh, really? You can¡¯t even stand this? Then, let¡¯s have


    some more fun. I remember I


    seem to have that kind of drug and a camera too.


    Mhm, that¡¯s great! When the timees, we can film a little


    video together and I¡¯ll send it to your master, Tristan Coleman. I believe he¡¯ll like it very much. He might


    even jack off while watching your video.¡± Suzaku¡¯s entire body started trembling, she was definitely


    terrified this time. No matter how headstrong she was, she was still a woman who wanted to save her


    pride. Any prideful woman


    would be afraid of ending up in such a fate.


    When Alex really took out a pill and was about to stuff it into her mouth, only then did she surrender.


    ¡°No, please, I¡¯ll tell you! Since you have already known everything, why are you still asking? Master


    Tristan was


    indeed the one who ordered me to kill you.¡±


    Alex ced the wine bottle on Suzaku¡¯s bareback, subconsciously rolling it around. This made Suzaku


    shiver from the sudden coldness and sensations.


    ¡°Why does he want to kill me?¡± Alex frowned. No one should know about what happened between him


    and Zendaya for now. Even the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Colemans of California did not know. Then could it be due to his other identity as Master Rockefeller?


    However, he immediately cancelled this possibility out. If Suzaku were to know that he was Master


    Rockefeller, she wouldn¡¯t havee to take a beating. As a result, Suzaku¡¯s response made Alex boil


    with anger. She said, ¡°Because you were involved in a scandal with Zendaya.


    Since Zendaya is going to marry Master


    Tristan soon, she would be the Queen of Missouri. So as long as you are dead, only then the queen


    won¡¯t have


    any ws.¡± Alex was appalled. ¡®He wanted to kill me because of a mere scandal?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s way too rash!¡¯


    He was enraged yet he smiled coldly as he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your master isn¡¯t going to marry a


    queen. I


    can¡¯t say for certain, but he might be an eunuch.¡±


    After pausing for a brief while, he continued, ¡°As for you, you really don¡¯t know about the situation


    you¡¯re in.


    l have already given you a week as holiday yet you¡¯re here trying to kill your master! What should I do


    with


    you? I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson and make you remember all the time that you¡¯re my servant.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suzaku instantly shrieked. She turned to look at Alex, visibly shocked. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Master


    Rockefeller?¡± Alex smiled coldly and stared at her fair, smooth back. He suddenly came up with an


    idea. ¡°How about this?


    I know that horses would be scorched with a mark back in ancient times to show the sovereignty of


    their


    owners.


    Since you¡¯re my servant, I should mark you too.¡± With that, he used his spiritual power and drew a seal


    in mid-air. ¡°Alex¡¯s ve¡± was written in the middle of a square border. He nonchntly pped the seal


    in mid-air onto Suzaku¡¯s back. In that instant, a square seal was deeply carved onto her back, covering


    more than half of it.


    ¡°Yep, that looks great! Let me take a photo and show you!¡± Alex took a phone out of her pocket and


    took a picture of her back before throwing her phone back to her. Suzaku almost fainted from shock


    upon seeing the picture on the screen. At this moment, her phone started chiming. At a nce, it was a


    call from Tristan.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 759

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 759


    ¡°Suzaku, how¡¯s it going? Is that punk dead yet? Your work efficiency is getting lower these days!¡± On


    the phone, Tristan gave Suzaku an average lecture. Suzaku felt emotional. After taking a nce at


    Alex, she said, ¡°Master Tristan, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do this for


    you anymore!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Repeat yourself!¡±


    ¡°My master has summoned me in advance to help him warm his bed, I can¡¯t disobey him. Master


    Tristan, I¡¯m


    doing this for your own good.


    Otherwise, my master will turn you into an eunuch.¡± Boom!


    Tristan was about to explode in anger. After pausing for a brief while, he yelled, ¡°Tell me who that


    Master


    Rockefeller is, I¡¯ll go over and kill him now!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!


    I¡¯m Tristan Coleman of Missouri, the youngest Earth expert in America. I¡¯m the future king of


    Missouri! How could I not¡­ ¡± Toot! Toot! Toot!


    The phone call was cut off as Tristan spoke halfway. He stared at his phone nkly.


    An unprecedented anger and frustration welled up within his heart. With a loud cracking sound, he


    simply


    crushed his phone. Enraged, he roared in his room, ¡°Bullsh*t! F*cking bullsh*t Master Rockefeller,


    whoever


    you are, I¡¯ll definitely find you and shred you to pieces!¡±


    After letting out his anger, he was about to call home immediately because he wanted to find that


    b*stard


    Master Rockefeller and save Suzaku as soon as possible. However, he realized that his phone was


    ruined and


    he didn¡¯t know any contact number of the Coleman family of Missouri. In the end, he could only


    hurriedly


    leave the hotel overnight and drove back to Missouri. ***


    On the other hand, the contents of the conversation between Suzaku and Tristan was certainly not her


    intention, but Alex forced her to say so.


    Otherwise, he would drug her with pills and injections. ¡®Since that Tristan Coleman ising after me,


    why should I show him mercy?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll just annoy him for now.¡¯ After taking another nce at therge,


    bright red seal on Suzaku¡¯s back, Alex stood up contentedly. After taking another nce at therge,


    bright red seal on Suzaku¡¯s back, Alex stood up contentedly. He then pulled her up. He formed a seal


    with his hands to condense his spiritual power to his palms before


    imprinting them on her energy core.


    In the next moment, Suzaku¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Her chest rose and fell three times, letting


    out a


    scream before spitting a full mouth of blood. Her face was full of horror, yet it was more of hatred.


    She screamed, ¡°You¡­ You ruined my martial arts?!¡± Alex folded his arms behind his back and buffed.


    ¡°What is the use of martial arts that will lead to your demise?


    I need you to be my servant for three years, so what good are you if you only have a year left to live? I


    saved


    your life by ruining your martial arts. Look down at the blood that you¡¯ve just spat.¡± Suzaku lowered her


    head and realized that the blood was dark. It even looked a bit ck, apanied by a


    slight fishy smell. Meanwhile, her chest suddenly felt way more relieved than before. She used to feel


    suffocated, as if something


    was crushing her chest.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Now, she felt as if she had travelled back to ten years ago. Every breath of air was


    fresh and rxed too. ¡°This is a pile of stagnant blood that has umted in your body for years.


    Now that you¡¯ve spat it out, you


    feel much better, right?¡± Alex said as he shook his head. ¡°The Four Great Princesses of the Colemans


    of


    Missouri. Hmph, what a joke! You¡¯re just exchanging your lifespan for the momentarily illusion of being


    stronger.


    Those people don¡¯t even treat you as human beings.¡± Previously, Alex could tell the problem inside her


    body with a nce. However, he noticed something else as well. Suzaku had a fire based bloodline


    flowing in her body, it was


    extremely rare. This was also the reason that she could reach such a powerful level in the realm of


    martial arts


    at a young age.


    Unfortunately, the cultivation of her martial arts was wed. She was just wasting her life. ¡°Go and mop


    the floor clean. Remember to not leave even a single drop of water, or else you wouldn¡¯t be able


    to eat tonight!¡±


    Alex said as he pointed towards the floor. After that, he was startled for a brief moment. His


    words earlier sounded oddly familiar. Wasn¡¯t that what ire often said to him back when he was living


    in


    Assex Vi?


    It turned out that one could have such a sense of aplishment by putting others to work.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 760

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 760


    Suzaku wished dearly she could bite Alex to death, but she knew well that her martial arts were ruined.


    Even


    if her martial arts weren¡¯t ruined, she would never be able toy a finger on this b*stard. ¡°Oh right,


    make some supper for me and ce it on the dining table. I¡¯d like to have it after shower.¡± Alex


    reminded. ¡°If you fail to make something good, my pill is always here to go down your throat. Don¡¯t you


    dare


    try to escape too, the seal I made on you has a hidden function.


    Even if you were to escape to the edge of the


    world, I can still find you.¡± With that, he went back to his room, preparing to shower. Suzaku trembled


    with rage. Her whole body hurt, especially her behind. It felt as if it was burning. Her cheeks


    hurt as well, she couldn¡¯t help but hiss whenever she tried to touch her face. She rushed to the


    washroom on the first floor, staring at her reflection in the mirror for a few minutes.


    The more she looked at herself, the angrier she was. However, she felt a sense of helplessness when


    she recalled


    Alex¡¯s terrifying methods, especially imprinting the seal of ¡°Alex¡¯s ve¡± on her back. This was not a


    means


    that could be done by ordinary people at all, but then she recalled him summoning lightning bolts with


    his bare


    hand¡­ It was no longer possible to describe his identity as a martial artist.


    What was the use of defying him?


    She would just humiliate herself even more. After hesitating for a half-minute, she headed to the


    kitchen. As one of the Four Great Princesses of the Coleman family, she was indeed an ace servant


    who served the


    Colemans. In addition to proficiency in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, cooking was also a skill


    that


    must be learned.


    Hence, Suzaku¡¯s cooking was very good.


    There were many ingredients in the fridge. She simply took a few out and made a dish of seafood


    noodles with


    a thick broth. However, deep down, she was still very upset with Alex. How could she willingly ept


    the fact that she had


    to listen to his every order?


    While Alex was still in the shower, she secretly spat a few saliva into the broth. While gritting her teeth,


    she then took off one of her stockings and stirred it twice in the bowl of noodles. Only then did she hold


    the bowl of noodles with extreme satisfaction and ce it on the dining table. She then


    turned around to mop the floor. Thinking back to when she was with the Colemans, such chores were


    done by those lowly servants, yet she


    had to do all of them by herself. ¡®Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I can¡¯t take this!¡¯ ¡®B*stard, you¡¯re lucky that you get to eat my seafood noodles with stocking vor.¡¯ Ten


    minutester, Alex came downstairs. He had changed his clothes and his hair was still fairly damp. He


    noticed the bowl of noodles on the dining table, it looked fairly appealing. He then walked over. Suzaku


    secretly observed him, overjoyed. ¡®Hah, that¡¯s for beating and marking me! Now you¡¯re going to have a


    taste of my stocking.¡¯ Unexpectedly, Alex ced his fork down immediately after he picked it up.


    He headed into the kitchen and


    made some instant noodles. Soon after, he came out while holding the new bowl of noodles.


    Suzaku could feel her heart drop. Meanwhile, Alex waved at her. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re Suzaku, right? I¡¯ll just call


    you Suzie from now on. If you serve


    me well, I won¡¯t treat you badly! I¡¯ll pay you three thousand dors per month, how about that? By the


    way, I don¡¯t like seafood noodles.


    Come and have it instead!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suzaku was appalled in that instant. Alex smiled secretly. ¡®Hmph, serves you right for not doing


    your homework on me. I could tell something is


    wrong with this bowl of noodles with a nce! You¡¯re really wicked. Saliva and stockings? You might as


    well poison me at this point.¡¯


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Eat. All of it. This is an order.¡± Suzaku wanted to cry. ¡°I¡¯m really not hungry though. I ate way too much


    just now. I¡¯ll just help you dump


    this!¡± Alex¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Did you put poison into the noodles?¡± Suzaku immediately replied,


    ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t.¡± Alex buffed. ¡°Then, finish it and don¡¯t leave any residue to prove your innocence. Or


    else, you¡¯ll have to take


    the pill!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 761

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 761


    Gulp! Gulp!


    Suzaku felt like crying. She suppressed the nauseating feeling and forced herself to eat the whole bowl


    of


    seafood noodles with silk stocking vor that she had made, drinking all of the broth. It was because


    Alex had warned her earlier. If she failed to finish it, not only would he feed her the pill, but


    he would also strip her naked and leave her hanging at a footbridge.


    She felt that this b*stard was definitely not all talk. Seeing his cruel and fierce means of handling


    matters, he


    might actually do such immoral things. After finishing the noodles, she burped from the fullness. She


    felt as if her breath was filled with the sour


    stench of her stocking. ¡°Was it good?¡± Alex asked as he looked at her. ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s good,¡± Suzaku


    covered her mouth as she replied, fearing that she couldn¡¯t hold it and puke. Alex shook his head


    lightly.


    ¡°The Colemans of Missouri have such strange acquired tastes. You actually like


    this kind of seafood noodles with stocking vor? Did Tristan Coleman tell you to cook something like


    this all


    the time? Does he have some kind of fetish?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Suzaku¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Never did she expect that Alex actually hit the nail on


    the


    head. ¡°How did I find out?


    You must have forgotten that I¡¯ve marked you. I¡¯ll know every single thing you do from


    now on. So, don¡¯t you dare try something behind my back, or else I¡¯d make you regret it greatly¡­ By


    the way, were your stockings tasty? There is also dirt, dead skin and bacteria on the athlete¡¯s foot on it


    too!¡±


    Barf!


    Suzaku hopped out of her seat and rushed into the bathroom, puking while holding onto the toilet. She


    finally


    felt relieved when her stomach was emptied out.


    She kept rinsing her mouth and washing her face at the sink. Then, she looked at her swollen face in


    the vanity mirror. She suddenly thought of a crucial problem. Alex


    mentioned that he could see her every move after marking her and nothing would be able to slip past


    him, as


    if the seal on her back was another pair of his eyes. Then, would she still have privacy in the future?


    ¡®So when I use the toilet or shower, wouldn¡¯t that mean my body being exposedpletely under his


    nose,


    just like in public?¡¯


    ¡®Oh god!¡¯ ¡®How could such a pervert exist? How could I live on with this?¡¯ With this thought stuck in her


    mind, Suzaku suddenly felt the urge to urinate. She had drunk some red wine


    and ate a whole bowl of seafood noodles. Despite vomiting most of it, her body had absorbed most of


    the


    broth. She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. However, she was really worried. Once she sat on the toilet,


    would Alex be able to see her thoroughly?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This would be too nerve racking!


    She mped her legs tightly, with her mind all over the ce. ¡®What do I do? Should I use the toilet?¡¯


    In reality, she was just stressing over nothing. Alex had tricked her. How could such an amazing power


    exist?


    Alex noticed that she had been in the bathroom for quite a while and had yet toe out.


    He paid no attention


    to her but said, ¡°If you¡¯d like to sleep, you can find some ce to sleep downstairs. I only have one


    strict rule


    in this house. Apart from the first floor, you are prohibited to go to any other floors or the basement.¡± ***


    Tristan managed to reach the Colemans¡¯ residence in Missouri by car at 11 pm. It was arge manor.


    Well, but it was not suitable to describe it as a manor. In fact, it was not an exaggeration


    to describe it as a hugeplex of buildings, or a pce. Many traditional styled buildings were built


    within the manor.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 762

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 762


    The manor was ecstatically grand. The towering front door alone was at seven or eight meters tall and


    twenty


    meters wide. Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Tristan knocked loudly on the door. Soon after, the door was then pulled open from the inside. Two


    yawning disciples of the Coleman family


    appeared at the entrance. Seeing Tristan, they immediately awoke feeling refreshed, with reverence


    and


    cautiousness in their eyes.


    Both of them shouted, ¡°Wee, Master Tristan!¡±


    ¡°Master Tristan, what brings you back here? Didn¡¯t you go to Michigan?¡±


    ¡°The trip must¡¯ve been tiring, Master Tristan. Is there anything you¡¯d like us to help you with?¡± Tristan


    was in a fairly foul mood, he pushed the two aside harshly and said coldly, ¡°Why are you being so


    nosy? Get lost.¡± The two disciples of the Colemans, who were pushed by Tristan, only came to a halt


    after taking five or six


    steps back.


    They stared at Tristan who was rushing into the manor, but they didn¡¯t dare to get mad one bit. Until


    Tristan disappearedpletely from their sights, one of them asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Master


    Tristan?


    He seems mad. Didn¡¯t he go to Michigan with Suzaku to meet up with the third daughter of the


    Stoerrners?¡± The other said, ¡°The strangest thing is, why didn¡¯t Suzaku apany him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Suzaku is Master Tristan¡¯ s princess. She should be inseparable, but why is Master Tristan


    alone?


    Something must¡¯ve happened. Could it be that the Stoermers offended Master Tristan?¡±


    Tristan, on the other hand, rushed to see the patriarch of the family, his grandfather, Wesley Coleman.


    ¡°Grandpa, Suzaku¡¯s missing!¡± Wesley was wearing a pair of ivory pyjamas. He was shocked upon


    hearing his words. ¡°What did you say?¡± Tristan replied, ¡°Suzaku made a bet with some man and lost,


    she ended up having to serve that man.


    And when I called her today, she told me that the man has summoned her back to be his servant for


    three years!¡±


    ¡°God damn it! ¡± Wesley became more temperamental as he got older. He smashed an antique table to


    pieces with one m. ¡°Someone actually dares to take a princess of the


    Coleman family? He must be very bold.¡±


    In just a few moments, many core members of the Coleman family rushed over.


    It was because Tristan was now the apple of the Colemans¡¯ eyes. All of them treated him with utmost


    priority, hoping that he could be the youngest Grandmaster someday so that the Coleman family


    of Missouri could


    rise to a greater height in the ranking of the eight royal families. After hearing what had happened to


    Suzaku, they were enraged with indignation. That was because the Four Great Princesses were very


    important existences within the Coleman family. All


    eight royal families knew that the princesses were actually fianc¨¦s for the main descendants in the


    Coleman


    family.


    Now that a princess was taken by some man to be a bed warming servant due to a mere bet, it would


    be tantamount to snatching away a daughter-inw of the Colemans, bringing shame to their entire


    family. Who could withstand such humiliation?


    ¡°Who is that man? I¡¯ll bring along the Colemans¡¯ guards right now to rip that b*stard into shreds and


    save


    Suzaku!¡±


    The one who spoke was Tristan¡¯s father, Abel Coleman. Tristan was enraged as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    who that man is yet. F*ck, I just know he¡¯s called Master


    Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°What Master Rockefeller? What does he do?¡± After Tristan exined in detail, Wesley slightly


    frowned. ¡°Could he really be an actual Cultivation Guru?


    But, I¡¯ve never heard of any powerful Cultivation Guru in Michigan.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    And, he is fairly young too. That¡¯s very


    rare within America.¡± Tristan said, ¡°Hmph, could he really summon lightning with bare hand? I wouldn¡¯t


    believe it anyway. These


    are probably some tricks.¡± Wesley shook his head as he said, ¡°Tristan, there really are powerful


    Cultivation Gurus out there, but they¡¯re


    very old now.


    Cultivation is nothing like martial arts, not even prodigies would be able to master it that fast. Therefore,


    I think that the man is most likely a con artist, but he should be quite skilled in martial arts for


    being able to defeat Suzaku.¡± As he spoke, he pondered for a while. Then, he turned to a woman.


    ¡°Seiryuu, I¡¯ll send you out there. Bring


    thirty elite guards along with you and find Suzaku as soon as possible!


    You must bring her back to us! Kill


    whoever that Master Rockefeller is!¡± Seiryuu received the orders and said, ¡°Yes sir!¡± Wesley continued,


    ¡°This matter must be kept a secret. We must never leak any of this to the public. If


    Suzaku¡­ Has lost her virginity, kill her off as well!¡± Seiryuu¡¯s expression slightly changed, but she still


    nodded gently.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 763

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 763


    Lord Lex¡¯s funeral was held the next day. Alex went to send him off for thest time, apanied by


    Suzaku. Waltz, Michelle and the rest had seen her before. Although they were slightly shocked, they


    were mentally


    prepared. Most importantly, Suzaku was one of the Four Great Princesses of the Coleman family, an


    existence


    that was out of reach and they could only admire her. They were seemingly excited to see her following


    Alex


    The funeral started at seven in the morning. Mourn¡­


    Cremation¡­


    Burial¡­


    The sky started drizzling, as if it could sense the sadness of this group of people. Waltz, especially,


    couldn¡¯t


    stop crying while her headid on Alex¡¯s shoulder. Azure was standing in the rain, the raindrops mixed


    with his tears on his face. Leading the whole group, he


    bowed to the tomb that was filled with flowers to pay his respect. After bowing, he spoke up, ¡°Waltz,


    Alex, let¡¯s go! Everyone, you can go home now!


    On behalf of my


    godfather, I thank you all for the past few days! As long as Thousand Miles still stands, Lord Lex¡¯s spirit


    will


    never be forgotten! I, Azure Storm, hereby swear that I will protect the empire of Thousand Miles! If


    anyone


    were to go against us, I will kill them off! No mercy!¡± Following his speech was the cheers from the


    many underworld members of Thousand Miles.


    All of them raised an arm and cheered. ¡°If anyone were to go against us, kill them off! No mercy!¡±


    Their cheers were loud and clear, causing many employees at the cemetery to stare in shock.


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s loud voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°What a speech! I¡¯d really like to see if you¡¯d


    be


    able to kill me off today!¡± The voice seemed to be from a very far distance, yet it seemed very near. At


    least a thousand people were present at the funeral, hogging arge area of the cemetery.


    At this moment,


    they looked around to find where the voice hade from. In the end, they noticed a group of people


    in ck


    with ck umbres at the entrance. Their leader was a young woman, walking at the very front. She


    was wearing a tight, ck spandex. Her ck hair hung down to the waist, with a hair tie holding her


    hair


    in the middle.


    She was at least five foot seven, her figure was definitely the best of the best. Behind her was a group


    of thirty people, all of them had extraordinary auras. Suzaku¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the woman. It


    was because she knew this woman. She was Seiryuu, the head of the Four Great Princesses of the


    Missouri¡¯s


    Coleman family¡­ As for her actual name, even she herself didn¡¯t know. It seemed that from the


    moment she


    became Seiryuu, she no longer had her own name. Seiryuu came to save her!


    Tristan is going to save her!


    Suzaku had a very strong impression on Seiryuu. Although they were both part of the Four Great


    Princesses,


    their capabilities werepletely different. Seiryuu was the strongest among the four. Even Suzaku


    had no


    idea just how strong Seiryuu could be. She only knew that she was chosen as a princess of Seiryuu at


    the age


    of twelve. Furthermore, she was an extremely secretive person.


    Rumour had it that Seiryuu could kill Tristan in an instant when she activated her blood energy.


    As expected, all the Four Great Princesses of the Coleman family possessed unique blood energy.


    However,


    they were always the secret weapons within the Coleman family, coupled with the fact that they were


    mere


    servants. It would be indecent for them to outshine their masters. Keeping a low profile was the basic


    code of


    conduct. Even if they had made any contribution, they had to give all the credits to their masters.


    Anyway, Suzaku just knew that Seiryuu was a very powerful woman.


    Although Alex had otherworldly means, she strongly believed that he was no match for Seiryuu.


    Moreover,


    thirty guards of the Colemans were present too. Each of them was a skilled fighter, the lowest rank


    among


    them was at Mystic rank. Was it not terrifying?


    At first, Thousand Miles Conglomerate, which ruled over the underworld of California, had the Three


    Great


    Chieftains, with Azure as the strongest among the three.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At the time, he was merely an Advanced-Royal rank


    fighter, whereas Waltz was at Intermediate-Royal rank. Despite so, Lord Lex managed to be the


    king of


    the underworld. Now, the Coleman family could casually send out thirty fighters who were at Mystic


    rank or above. It was obvious that the background of a hereditary royal family was not really something


    that ordinary forces


    could look up to.


    Alex clearly caught a glimpse of Suzaku¡¯s strange expression. The corner of his mouth curved up


    slightly, but


    he did not speak up. ¡°Who are you people?¡± Azure asked coldly as he stepped forward.


    Seiryuu¡¯s ck umbre in her hands was covering her face as she said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t get to know


    that. I¡¯d just like to ask you a question, where¡¯s Master Rockefeller?¡± Alex¡¯s gaze glistened. ¡®They really


    are here for me.¡¯ He took a nce at Suzaku¡­ In fact, he had confiscated her phonest night.


    He also warned her not to


    contact the Colemans during this period. Now, it looked like¡­


    Alex lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Did you call them over?¡± Suzaku immediately shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Due to therge crowd, the Colemans couldn¡¯t notice Suzaku immediately.


    At this moment, Azure replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know any Master Rockefeller.¡± Seiryuu said, ¡°I knew you


    wouldn¡¯t give me his location that easily, then¡­ Do it. You¡¯ll speak after each of


    you has your arm broken.¡± She signaled to the fighters with her fair hand. The thirty skilled fighters of


    the Colemans behind her uniformly closed their umbres and lunged towards the


    crowd.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 764

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 764


    Azure was enraged. There were at least a thousand people there, with at least three hundred


    underworld fighters among them. At


    this moment, Azure gave an order and the three hundred fighters roared as they lunged towards the


    group. Just then, a scene that made countless people astonished happened. Facing the group of thirty,


    the three hundred fighters of Thousand Miles were like three-year-old children. They were hurt and


    sent flying aside as they closed in. The sound of bones breaking filled the air, there


    seemed to be no end to it.


    Everyone was extremely terrified upon hearing the sound. Several hundreds of people retreated one


    after another. However, there were just too many of them at the


    funeral, and the area of the cemetery was indeed too small. Hence, many offerings in front of the tombs


    were


    kicked over amidst the chaos, even tombs were damaged after trampling. If the dead were to know


    about this, they would hop out of their coffins. ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Azure was shocked. In the next second, he lunged towards Seiryuu. Seiryuu was still holding the ck


    umbre, not moving an inch. She didn¡¯t even show her eyes, as if she


    couldn¡¯t see Azure¡¯s move. ¡° Hmph!¡±


    ¡°This is what you get for looking down on me! Die!¡±


    ording to Azure¡¯s character, he had only fallen for Waltz out of all the women in the world. In his


    eyes, other women were just trotters, he would ughter them if he wanted to.


    However, just as Azure passed


    through the curtain of rain and was about tond his attack on Seiryuu, she finally moved. Her hand


    that was holding the umbre¡¯s handle moved slightly. The ck umbre rotated to a certain angle.


    Meanwhile, the raindrops on top of it immediately turned into a ring of sharp hidden weapons. Whoosh!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In an instant, hundreds of raindrops were shot straight towards Azure¡¯s chest. At that moment, he felt


    as if he had been shot by countless bullets simultaneously.


    Crackling and explosions


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    sounded on his body. His rushing momentum had been suppressedpletely, he was even sent


    flying just


    like that. Barf!


    Azure vomited a mouthful of blood. His face was pale as hended on the ground. Seiryuu suddenly


    yelled, ¡°Stop!¡±


    In the next moment, all the men in ck stopped fighting immediately.


    Within this brief moment, dozens of


    fighters of Thousand Miles were hurt. Twenty or so of them had their arms broken. Waltz was furious,


    she was about to step in. At the same time, Nathan and Michelle wanted to help fight this battle as well.


    Alex pulled them, stopping them from doing anything rash.


    Seiryuu said, ¡°So do you know where Master Rockefeller is now?¡± Alex walked out of the crowd,


    approaching Seiryuu step by step. ¡°Back off!¡± A fighter of the Colemans yelled as he swung his fist


    toward Alex.


    However, when his punchnded on Alex


    in the next second, a gush of powerful force suddenly burst. The fighter was sent flying from the


    impact. Soon after, another five or six fighters made their moves on Alex, yet their fate was no different


    from the first


    fighter. Seiryuu finally reacted by moving her hand slightly. Countless raindrops were shot at Alex. Alex


    didn¡¯t dodge the attacks and continued to walk towards her.


    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    All the raindrops exploded on Alex¡¯s body, but he looked unfazed, as if it didn¡¯t affect him one bit. Their


    distance started bing closer and closer. Five meters¡­


    Four meters¡­


    Three meters¡­


    Seiryuu hurriedly closed her umbre, its tip was as sharp as a spear.


    She then pierced towards Alex. Poof!


    The umbre¡¯s tip pierced into Alex, yet it felt like stabbing a metal te. Alex didn¡¯t stop in his tracks


    and continued to walk towards Seiryuu. Crack!


    The umbre¡¯s ribs broke in the center, with the shattered ribs piercing into Seiryuu¡¯s chest.


    She was appalled. ¡®How would this man be so powerful?¡¯ Taking a step back, she hurriedly retreated.


    However, it was toote!


    Alex grabbed her by the neck before she could do anything. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± Seiryuu asked


    bitterly. ¡°Who am I? Weren¡¯t you just looking for me?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 765

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 765


    ¡°W¡­ What?¡± Seiryuu widened her eyes in astonishment, mainly because Alex was just too powerful.


    He


    looked young, yet he could crush her with ease. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s more powerful than Tristan?


    No wonder Suzaku lost.¡¯ Deep down, she knew well. Although the public imed Tristan to be the


    youngest Earth expert in America,


    it was not entirely true as it was limited within the eight royal families. In others¡¯ eyes, the eight royal


    families


    already stood at the pinnacle of America, and this was how Tristan had such a title.


    However, no matter how good he was, there were always more powerful people out there. Some of


    them kept a low profile and never revealed their power. She was acquainted with a young cultivator. He


    had already achieved Intermediate-Earth rank in the


    cultivation of martial arts by the age of twenty. Although he was at a higher ce in the realm of martial


    arts, he never boasted about his skills and stood aloof from worldly affairs. Hence, no one knew about


    him. On the other hand, the strength demonstrated by Alex at this moment far exceeded the young


    cultivator.


    At this moment, those fighters in ck who followed Seiryuu couldn¡¯t just stand back and watch, so


    they


    immediately rushed over to save her. However, Waltz and Michelle joined the battle in the next second.


    The two women were at Advanced-Mystic


    rank


    Waltz even had her spiritual tool, the Kira fan, in hand. With the two of them leading this fight, over two


    hundred fighters of Thousand Miles present, who could still fight, felt as if they had found their


    backbone


    again.


    They immediately lunged forward, trying to outnumber the group. Not to mention that Waltz and


    Michelle¡¯s attacks were brutal, their opponents¡¯ limbs were broken during the period that they made


    their


    moves. Those people couldn¡¯t bear their attackster as they suffered a series of punches from the two


    women. Within a minute, all thirty guards of the Colemans were taken down. ¡°Argh!¡± Just then, Seiryuu


    screamed at the sky, she sounded like the roar of a dragon.


    Her aura increased at a rapid pace, her eyes turned red. Veins on her arms started bulging, as if air


    was being


    pumped into her body. Suzaku¡¯s eyes lit up. She was filled with anticipation as she would get to see


    Seiryuu¡¯s true powers very soon. Her life force started burning as the blood in her body boiled!


    This was the real trump card of the Four Great Princesses. Unfortunately, before Seiryuu could burn


    her life force, her energy core was destroyed by that b*stard Alex, causing all her inner force to


    disappear into thin air¡­


    She failed to figure out one point. In fact, Alex didn¡¯t destroy her energy core but he merely sealed it.


    Once it


    was unsealed, her energy core would be restored. Swoosh!


    Seiryuu fiercely swung her leg. She actually managed to struggle out of Alex¡¯s grasp forcefully. Her


    aura was intense, with her hair flowing in the air despite the absence of wind.


    Even the raindrops falling


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    from the sky bounced away as soon as they reached the area about four inches away from her body.


    That was


    because a ball of defensive Chi was formed surrounding Seiryuu¡¯s body using inner force. Neither wind


    nor


    rain could break through the force. However, Alex¡¯s eyes lit up. He could sense the power within


    Seiryuu¡¯s special blood. ¡®What an interesting power!¡¯


    ¡®Looks like the Colemans of Missouri has mastered a way to find people with unique bloodlines!¡¯ ¡°This


    woman¡¯s blood is even stronger than Suzaku¡¯s. Could she be one of the Four Great Princesses as


    well?¡¯ Thinking about this, the corner of Alex¡¯s mouth curved up slightly. Waltz shouted, ¡°Senior, do you


    need help?¡± Alex waved at her dismissively and activated the Mystic Armor. The dark golden turtle shell


    pattern under his


    skin flowed like water.


    After multiple consecutive upgrades, his Mystic Armor was now at fourth degree. However, this defense


    art given to him by his ancestors was insanely strong. Legend had it that there were


    ny-nine degrees for this art!


    Now that he was at fourth degree, he felt that he could take bullets with his body.


    ¡®If it¡¯s at the ny-ninth degree, just how strong could it be?¡¯ ¡®Could I be able to handle nuclear bombs


    then?¡¯


    Thinking about this, he felt as if his heart shivered slightly. ¡®My ancestors are way too powerful. Could


    they


    really be some sort of deities?¡¯ Roar! ¡°Seiryuu¡¯s Mystic sh!¡± Seiryuu leaped into mid-air and turned


    into a st of lightning.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 766

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 766


    It looked as if the air around her formed into a dragon as she swung her fist towards Alex. Seiryuu¡¯s


    eyes were cold and blood-thirsty. She had activated her trump card, using her blood energy to triple her


    power. If Tristan were to fight her, she


    would be able to end him in one second. This man in front of her was literally a threat to the Coleman


    family, which was why she decided to kill him


    on the spot. She didn¡¯t want any more trouble in the future.


    However, she was wrong. Alex didn¡¯t even move an inch. Boom!


    Seiryuu¡¯s punchnded on Alex¡¯s chest, but she quickly noticed a bright yellow lighting from his


    body as


    a strong force repelled her fist. With a light crack and a surge of pain in her fingers, she knew that her


    bones had been fractured. ¡®What a strong inner force!¡¯ Despite this, she smiled this was worth it. If she


    could kill this powerful genius, it didn¡¯t matter if she broke her fingers.


    Just then, she looked at him. Alex was smiling. ¡®What? Why is he smiling?¡¯


    ¡®His heart should have been crushed by the impact. How could one still smile?¡¯ Suddenly, her entire


    body shuddered. Alex¡¯s hand was on her stomach. She wanted to scream at him for being a pervert,


    but she felt her core


    shaking. As if it was being twisted by force, all her inner force had disappeared into thin air, like a car


    engine


    malfunctioning, losing all its power all of a sudden. ¡°My¡­ My core¡¯s destroyed?¡±


    Just like Suzaku, Seiryuu fell to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Her face was pale, eyes filled


    with defeat. ¡°How¡­ Is this possible?¡± Suzaku mumbled to herself. She felt as if her soul had left her


    body. She thought that she could save herself and end her suffering, to only


    realize that this was all wishful thinking. ¡®What kind of person have I offended?¡¯ Nathan heard Suzaku¡¯s


    mumbles and huffed.


    ¡°Never provoke a grandmaster.


    Regardless of who that royal family is, my master will have them under his


    feet in time! I just can¡¯t believe a mere princess would try to fight him. That¡¯s literally a death wish.¡± Due


    to his past injuries, Nathan couldn¡¯t join in on the fight this time. However, his words were enough to


    leave Suzaku in a state of shock. ¡®Grandmaster?¡¯ ¡®Alex is a young grandmaster?¡¯ ¡®This¡­ This is just


    unbelievable!¡¯ At the time, Seiryuu red at Alex furiously.


    ¡°How dare you destroy my core?¡± Alex rubbed his chest gently. Although he had taken Seiryuu¡¯s attack,


    it still hurt slightly. Her punch had almost broken through his defense. This would mean that that was


    the limit of the Mystic Armor¡¯s fourth level. Alex grinned. ¡°You brought your people along to kill me, so


    why wouldn¡¯t I dare to destroy your core? Did


    you expect me to let you off easy?


    Just look at you, with that cold attitude and tall figure. You don¡¯t even


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    deserve to be my ve. You know what? From now on, you¡¯re the cleaner of Hell¡¯s Angels!¡± He then


    turned to Waltz. ¡°Waltz, arrange a position for her. This woman is tall and has long legs, so she


    should be a great cleaner.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Waltz responded.


    Next, Waltz ordered everyone to destroy the cores of every fighter from the Coleman family. ¡°Have


    them


    work at the sand field. They¡¯d have to transport sandbags twelve hours a day, food and


    amodation will be


    provided at the workce.¡±


    ¡°Hire some supervisors and make sure to cease all their contact from the outside world! No


    communication


    devices too! They¡¯ll only be let go after working for ten years!¡± The fighters of the Coleman family


    drowned in despair, trembling with fear. ¡®This isn¡¯t any different from going to jail!¡¯ ¡®No, wait, jail is safer


    than this. We¡¯re being forced to dobor, it¡¯s possible that we might die from


    exhaustion!¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 767

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 767


    The rain continued pouring heavily without any signs of easing up at all. On the way home, Alex drove


    the car with Waltz in the passenger seat and Michelle in the back. Waltz said, ¡°Alex, the Colemans are


    a very powerful family. The four princesses are part of their reputation


    too. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem that we imprisoned thirty of their fighters and used them forbor. But


    destroying two of their princesses¡¯ cores? I¡¯m worried that they might go nuts.¡± Michelle nodded. ¡°Yeah!


    If they could find us today, they could definitely find us next time.


    Both Thousand


    Miles and my family are still quite weakpared to them, so we have to be careful.¡± Alex asked, ¡°So


    you are suggesting to let the princesses go?¡± Waltz shook her head. ¡°I think it¡¯s toote. Not only have


    you destroyed their cores, I heard that the four


    princesses are basically the female owners of the Coleman family. Before marriage, Seiryuu and


    Suzaku have


    to stay as virgins.


    Now that you¡¯ve enved them, the Colemans might think that they¡¯re no longer pure, so


    they might kill them! I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ve definitely be enemies. I think these two are just pure


    disasters,


    let¡¯s just kill them off.¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°Those two are useful to me.¡± Michelle widened her eyes,


    visibly curious. ¡°What¡¯s so useful about them? Alex, don¡¯t tell me, are you


    interested in them because they¡¯re pretty? Do you want them to serve you in bed?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you going to use them for?¡± Waltz was curious as well.


    ¡°Their blood is special, so having them alive could be useful in the future.¡± Alex decided not to say


    much about what their blood could do. He figured that Waltz and Michelle wouldn¡¯t


    understand anyway. After putting in some thought, he said, ¡°I know why you¡¯re worried. They are


    indeed quite powerful and have


    lots of connections.


    If we really were to fight with them, it would be pretty troublesome! I originally wanted


    to hide my identity, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible now. What we have to do now is upgrade ourselves.


    How¡¯s the progress on collecting the herbs


    I¡¯ve mentioned?¡± Thousand Miles Conglomerate, the Yowell family and the Pattingson family from


    ska were pretty strong


    when their forcesbined.


    Alex could make some pills to help with the fighter¡¯s training. As long as he was given a little more time,


    it


    wouldn¡¯t be hard to go against the Colemans of Missouri together. Waltz replied, ¡°Most have been


    collected, but we couldn¡¯t seem to find the rarer ones.¡± Alex asked, ¡°Which ones?¡± Waltz said, ¡°Grave


    Weed, Bone Cleansing Flower and Sunset Areca.¡± Alex furrowed his eyebrows, the three herbs were


    quite important. Without them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make


    Chi concentration pills that would help them upgrade.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alex had decided to guide Waltz and Michelle to the


    road of cultivation as well. They would advance too slowly if they continued training in just martial arts.


    Their


    skills would be limited as well. They could only breakthrough by training in cultivation, broadening their


    world. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way too, then!¡±


    Michelle suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°My family had an auction for rare herbs back then, that¡¯s how we got our hands


    on all the herbsst time. It¡¯s sad that we didn¡¯t find any extraordinary ones, but I¡¯ve heard about a


    ce


    called Hygieia Valley that contained many rare herbs. No one knows where it is though, we just know


    that it¡¯s


    a n.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I know someone from Hygieia Valley, I¡¯ll ask around.¡± The young doctor in Divine


    Constabry, Ms. Nanami, was a disciple of Hygieia Valley. Hence, Alex decided to ask her for some


    herbs. Just then, Alex received a call, it was from Sharpay. He answered the call and asked, ¡°Sharpay?


    Why are you


    calling me?¡± Sharpay¡¯s voice chimed on the other line. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, remember the project you


    mentioned a while ago?


    I¡¯ve finished making amendments so I was wondering when you¡¯d be back at the salon. I¡¯d like to report


    to


    you in person.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 768

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 768


    Alex paused and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there in a bit.¡± He figured that he could bring Sharpay¡¯s proposal


    to Michigan since he had to head over soon. He would then


    be able to show it to Maya and Brittany, who were geniuses in managing a business. ***


    At the same time, ire was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat of a BMW, heading towards City Salon.


    The one


    driving was a rich woman, Eloise Parkinton. She was ire¡¯s ex-ssmate. Since Eloise¡¯s husband


    was managing a health and nutrition centre, they were quite rich within California as


    well.


    She found out about the scar on ire¡¯s face, so she wanted to bring her to City Salon to see if


    anything


    would help. ¡°ire, you¡¯re the prettiest among our ssmates, so wouldn¡¯t it just be a shame for you to


    have a scar on


    your face? Let me tell you, the owner of City Salon is a very powerful figure! I heard that even Lord Lex


    had


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    to bow down to him! The products that he had invented are definitely of good quality. Many wish they


    could


    get their hands on them, but that¡¯s really just a mere wish!¡±


    Eloise was slightly chubby, but she had dimples on her cheeks whenever she smiled. ire cared


    about the scar on her face very much. She couldn¡¯t help but feel hatred towards Alex since she


    believed that he was the cause of this. ¡®If that loser didn¡¯t provoke some weird people out there, Why


    would I be kidnapped and scarred?¡¯


    ire said, ¡°Oh Eloise, you¡¯ve been praising this City Salon the whole ride! I know them, one of my


    nieces


    works there too!


    What scar removing product are you even talking about? You said that the owner themselves


    invented it, so is be some kind of researcher?¡± Eloise had heard about the rumors. ¡°ire, you


    probably don¡¯t know this, but the owner is a miracle doctor!


    You know who the miracle doctor of California is, right?


    James Coney! He¡¯s pretty famous within the


    medical field of California, yet he called himself this person¡¯s disciple!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± This time round, ire was appalled. She definitely knew who James Coney was, she even


    pped his granddaughter once. However, there was no


    doubt that James¡¯ medical skills were equivalent to a miracle.


    ¡®If James Coney calls this person his master, just how skilled are they?¡¯ ire was getting interested in


    knowing more about this mysterious owner now, paying full attention to


    Eloise. ¡°Remember the scar behind my ear? Back then, that goddamn bastard tried to slice me with a


    knife, but you


    were able to pull me aside and save me! That scar was much bigger than the scar on your face now. I


    tried


    multiple surgeries but it was still there. Look at me now!


    Do you still see it?¡± ire took a nce at the back of her ear, there really wasn¡¯t anything. Moreover,


    she knew the history of the


    scar well. Eloise said, ¡°Amazing, right? I just used the product and it was healed up! Others might not


    know about this


    product because it¡¯s not officiallyunched yet, but I¡¯m close to Ms. Lawson, so I was able to get my


    hands


    on some.


    Since it¡¯s effective, I knew you would want to use it too!¡±


    ire was now extremely excited and hopeful, knowing that her scar could be potentially healed. In


    just a few moments, they arrived at City Salon. Eloise was indeed a frequent member, easily obtaining


    a


    VIP room as soon as she reached there. ire was shocked when Eloise showed her the product


    proudly. There were two words written on the bottle, ¡®Lush

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 769

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 769


    ire pointed at the bottle, still visibly shocked. ¡°Eloise, are you sure that your scar healed by using


    this? Did


    you use some other scar removing product while trying this out?¡± She just couldn¡¯t believe it. She


    instinctively hated and refused to use Lush Cosmetics. It was run by Alex¡¯s family after all. ire didn¡¯t


    like Brittany as well. In fact, she hated her. So it was almost impossible that she¡¯d like Lush


    Cosmetics. She convinced herself that Lush Cosmetics was a trashy, unqualified line of products,


    definite to cause


    problems to the skinter on.


    So she was sure that Lush Cosmetics would end up Closing down and Alex¡¯s


    family would have to bear the consequences. Eloise, on the other hand, had no idea what she was


    thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m 100%


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    sure! You have no idea how many times I¡¯ve tried surgical methods to remove this scar. I¡¯ve been to


    Japan, Korea and Europe to seek help! Yet none of my surgeries worked.


    The most famous skin specialist told me


    that it was impossible to heal it uppletely with our current technology! But would you look at that?


    Lush


    Cosmetics did it! I really have to thank Lush Cosmetics and Mr. Rockefeller for removing my scar


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they¡¯d really be able to defeat Rockefeller Group?¡¯


    More importantly, Alex would be able to be a rich heir again. He might be able to get Rockefeller


    Manor


    back as well, which cost hundreds of millions. He would even have apany that was worth


    hundreds of


    billions. Although her daughter had received all the shares of Assex Constructions and became the


    CEO of the


    ¡®I would¡¯ve had so much money! Status and reputation too!¡¯ ¡®But I¡¯ve kicked Alex out and forced him to


    get a divorce with my daughter!¡¯ Just then, an employee of the salon smiled. ¡°Hello, Miss, don¡¯t worry.


    You can most definitely use this


    product, it is guaranteed to be safe for all skin types. However, since this is a new product, there are


    limited


    slots for testing. Ms. Parkinton is a friend of Ms. Lawson, which was why she was able to try the


    product out!


    Otherwise, there was no way she could get this on her own.


    We¡¯ve had quite a number of customers try this


    product out, and it was even able to heal up the scars caused by cesarean delivery! Your skin would


    look as


    smooth as it used to be before!¡±


    ¡°What? It could heal cesarean delivery scarspletely?¡±


    ¡°Not just that burns, keloids, atrophy, it can cure any scars that you know of! This is a new product that


    our


    boss had invented.


    I believe that it would overpower all scar removing products in the whole world after its


    official release! If you don¡¯t believe me, I have pictures of our past customer experiences for you.¡±


    ire looked at the pictures but her mind was still in a daze. After a brief while she asked, ¡°You boss


    invented this? Who is your boss?¡± The employee said, ¡°Our boss is a young man, hisst name is


    Rockefeller. He¡¯s quite good looking too. Plus, he¡¯s single.¡±


    The employee¡¯s face slowly turned a bright shade of red, eyes filled with unlimited respect and


    adoration. After Alex had appeared at City Salon and left a shocking impression, all the female


    employees of City Salon


    had fallen head over heels for his power and mysteriousness. Over a hundred female employees would


    gossip


    about their boss in private most of the time. ¡®A young, rich, dashing, skilled man with great connections.


    Even Lord Lex of Thousand Miles Conglomerate


    had to bow to him.¡¯


    ¡®More importantly, he is still single.¡¯ Many of them were eyeing him, imagining a love life that was


    equivalent to a Cindere¡¯s story. Moreover, these employees were trying to find every bit of


    information on Alex, so the salon had be a


    ce for them to exchange such information. In the end, their knowledge of him slowly became more


    and


    more exaggerated.


    They now saw Alex as the most dashing prince charming of America. Eloise teased the employee with


    a smile. ¡°Oh Val, you¡¯re blushing so hard! Are you crushing on your CEO?¡± Val seemed even more shy


    at this rate. ¡°All the women working in our salon have a crush on our CEO, but


    everyone knows that we can never be at his level! How would someone as amazing as him be into


    average


    women like us?¡±


    ¡°Oh but I¡¯ve heard that our CEO had gotten a divorce before. His mother-inw forced him to because


    she


    thought he was poor! I feelbad for our CEO. His mother-inw must be heartless and blind! Our CEO is


    literally the best and many women want him, yet she had to force him to get a divorce with her


    daughter!¡± Upon listening to this, ire confirmed that Alex was indeed the owner of City Salon!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 770

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 770


    ire just wanted to stomp her feet out of frustration. She might have been able to convince herself


    that Lush


    Cosmetics was nothing special, but City Salon was a different case. It was much more of a shocker to


    her. This ce looked extremely luxurious, it was possibly even more luxurious than ancient castles.


    When she walked in, she felt as if she was living in a dream. However, this ce was owned by Alex.


    Despite hearing Val¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. She didn¡¯t even care that she had been


    insulted


    as heartless and blind. This was the first time Eloise had heard this, so she was fairly interested.


    Hugging Val¡¯s arm, she said, ¡°Wait, really? What happened?


    Give us some details here!¡± There were many different versions of this story, hence Val told hers. It was


    clear that the mother-inw of


    said story was being bashed to the extreme. She was described as a foolish, hot tempered and


    heartless b*tch. ire felt as if her teeth were going to break from clenching them too hard, yet Eloise


    started gossiping as


    well. ¡°Oh my god, how could such a weird mother-inw exist? Well she really is quite blind to have


    done


    that! What kind of son-in-w does she want anyway?


    Does she want the president to be her son-inw?


    That woman must be ill in the head.¡± ire¡¯s eyelids twitched gently, still not daring to say a word.


    Eloise asked, ¡°Who is this disgusting mother-inw? I bet her daughter is no different. Your boss was


    right


    to get a divorce. That god damn mother-inw can die in a ditch.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± ire was worried that her identity might be revealed at some point, hence she spoke up.


    ¡°Alright, alright, why are we even talking about this?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s any of our business. Let¡¯s just get on with the


    facial treatment, I still have some other things to tend toter.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Val immediately covered ire¡¯ s scar with the scar removing cream. ¡°Miss, your wound seems


    to


    be quite deep. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s quite enough cream for it to fully recover, so you should buy another


    bottle


    after getting this treatment.¡± ire asked out of instinct. ¡°How much is it?¡± Val replied, ¡°580 thousand


    per bottle, and you have to preorder it as well.¡±


    ire had almost jumped out of her seat when she heard the price. Just then, Eloise kept telling her


    that 580 thousand dors was a reasonable price for a miraculous product. From then on, ire


    started regretting her actions deeply. The more she thought about this, the more she


    regretted it. ¡®Not only did I not benefit from Alex and Dorothy¡¯s marriage, I had to endure the humiliation


    of having a


    useless son-inw for months.¡¯


    ¡®Now that Alex was rising back up and bing rich¡­ No, he¡¯s already rich now, I¡¯ve already forced


    him


    to get a divorce! So, I can¡¯t own any of that money!¡¯ ¡®I feel like I¡¯m going to have a heart attack at this


    point! Wait, wait, no! Something¡¯s not right!¡¯ ¡®Dorothy had just gotten a divorce with that bastard a few


    days ago. Could he have be the owner of City


    Salon long before that?


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that City Salon is amon property? Half of its shares should


    be ours! Yes, that must be it! I¡¯ll have to demand it from him!¡¯


    Just then, she heard a man¡¯s voiceing from outside. It was familiar, sounding somewhat like


    Alex¡¯s. She immediately jumped out of her seat and rushed out .

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 771

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 771


    Alex was indeed walking along the hall outside the room. However, he wasn¡¯t alone, there were two


    women


    next to him. One was Sharpay whereas the other was Hailey. Hailey found out that he was still in


    California. She decided to call him up to treat him to lunch, so they agreed


    to meet up at the salon. Hailey was smiling. ¡°Brother, the scar removing cream that you invented is way


    too effective! I¡¯ll bet that this


    product would be much more sessful than the previous two.


    I just found some good customers who had


    scars to try it out and it¡¯s already be quite a sensation online! I¡¯ve received hundreds of texts from


    people


    trying to get their hands on that product!¡± Alex already knew that the development of the scar removing


    cream was a sess since best visited. That


    was why he decided to send some to City Salon.


    But, he never expected it to be this popr. Surprised, he said, ¡°I thought the scar removing cream


    wouldn¡¯t have that wide of a market.¡± Hailey shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. People get


    scars more than freckles. No, it¡¯s not even


    just a possibility. Like, who wouldn¡¯t get hurt once or twice in their whole life? Scars are inevitable! No


    matter the age, scars are likely to ur, so this cream could potentially be considered a necessity at


    this point!


    I have a scar too.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Where?¡± Hailey¡¯s eyes were filled with mischief. ¡°On my thigh, want to see?¡± Alex was


    speechless.


    ¡®Sharpay is literally next to us yet you¡¯re still openly flirting?¡¯ As expected, Sharpay took a nce at the


    two, suspicious. Suddenly, the door to one of the VIP rooms flung open, and Sharpay jumped in


    surprise. She turned towards


    it and noticed her aunt standing there.


    She suddenly froze in fear. ¡®I don¡¯t want ire to know that Alex is the owner of this salon!¡¯ Despite her


    actions, it appeared to be toote. ¡°Aunt ire? Why are you here? Did youe to look for me?¡±


    Sharpay was almost as tall as ire, both around five foot four. Since Sharpay was wearing a pair of


    high


    heels, she currently stood slightly taller than ire. She was hoping that she¡¯d block her view,


    preventing her


    from seeing Alex.


    However, ire had rushed out only because she had heard Alex¡¯s voice. She pushed Sharpay aside


    forcefully and scolded. ¡°Who said I¡¯m here for you? Get lost, you shameless brat!¡± She then pointed at


    Alex. ¡°How could you do this to me, Rockefeller?!¡± ire¡¯s words were slightly misleading.


    Anyone who didn¡¯t know them personally would ¡¯ve thought that Alex was her husband who had


    cheated


    behind her back.


    Alex had quite a scare. He didn¡¯t expect ire to pop up out of nowhere. Although he had gotten a


    divorce with Dorothy, it was still


    a fake divorce. So, this woman was still his mother-inw in every way. Val and Eloise rushed out of


    the room as well. Val almost screamed when she noticed Alex and Hailey at the door. She immediately


    greeted them


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    respectfully.


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Rockefeller! Wee, Mrs. Carter!¡± On the other hand, Eloise¡¯s eyes lit up when she


    saw Alex. Every woman had different beauty standards for men. When she saw a dashing young man,


    she reacted just


    like how any man would react when they see beautiful women.


    After hearing how Val addressed him, she became shocked. She realized that this young man was the


    owner of


    City Salon. She pulled ire aside and lowered her voice. ¡°ire, what are you doing? Have you gone


    mad? That¡¯s Mr. Rockefeller, the owner of this salon.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 772

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 772


    ire¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°He¡¯s my son-inw.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eloise froze, staring at her in disbelief. She had never met Alex before, but she¡¯s listened to


    irein


    about him enough times to perceive him as aplete loser. ¡®How could that loser be the same person


    as this dashing young man?¡¯ Moreover, she had heard many rumours about Alex from others. This


    made her more reluctant to believe this. She thought ire had mistook Alex as someone else, so she


    apologized profusely.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. My friend


    just thought you were someone else.¡± She tried dragging ire back into the room. However, ire


    wouldn¡¯t budge and pushed Eloise aside


    harshly. Due to her strength, Eloise lost her bnce and almost fell. If it weren¡¯t for Val, she would¡¯ve


    definitely


    stumbled over. Eloise was enraged by her actions. ¡®What is this damned woman doing? I¡¯m just trying


    to help but she pushed me! Does she think she could


    afford to provoke this man?


    Lord Lex had to bow down to him! It¡¯s not like he lost his power when Lord Lex


    died!¡¯ ¡®He could have easily taken down both Assex Constructions and my husband¡¯s health and


    nutrition center


    too!¡¯


    ire said, ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken, I can recognize this bastard even if he changed his appearance!¡± Alex


    pressed his lips together, visibly annoyed. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not your son-inw.¡±


    With this, Eloise looked at ire, thinking. ¡®That¡¯s what I thought.¡¯ However, Alex continued. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten


    a divorce with your daughter. So I¡¯m just your ex-son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°No way?¡± Many of them eximed loudly, especially Eloise. She sounded as if she was shrieking like


    a ghost. Val


    covered her mouth as she stared at ire with disbelief. ¡®So the blind and heartless woman was her!¡¯


    ¡®She didn¡¯t like how poor Mr. Rockefeller was and forced him to get a divorce?¡¯


    ¡®This woman really isn¡¯t what she seems. How could she have done something so stupid?¡¯ ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t


    forget that, Aunt ire. You were the one who forced Mr. Rockefeller to get a divorce with


    Dorothy. Now that that¡¯s done, stop clinging to him!¡± Unexpectedly, ire was infuriated by her words.


    She pped Sharpay across the face and yelled. ¡°Of course


    you wouldn¡¯t want me to cut ties with him!


    So that you could use your skills in bed to try and seduce him and


    take our money!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharpay¡¯s face swelled up after being pped. However, she was younger than ire and couldn¡¯t


    p her back in front of everyone. All she could do was


    seek help from Alex through a pitiful look on her face.


    Alex narrowed his eyes. He initially wanted to show her some respect, but he couldn¡¯t hold in his rage


    anymore. ¡°Ms. Bardot, if you¡¯re here for a facial treatment, I¡¯ll wee you warmly. But if you¡¯re here to


    cause amotion, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ll have to ask security to throw you out.¡± ire¡¯s eyes widened, filled


    with anger. ¡°How dare you!¡± Hailey couldn¡¯t bear watching this and spoke up as well.


    ¡°How can you still be so stubborn, woman? My


    brother has gotten a divorce with your daughter, he¡¯s cut ties with your family! So what¡¯s the point in


    clinging


    to him now? Do you regret it? Are you trying to get them to remarry? I¡¯ll just give it to you straight.


    There¡¯s


    no way you¡¯d get your way!


    Who would want a mother-inw like you? You¡¯re just pure bad luck!¡± ire fumed. ¡°I¡¯m talking to him,


    so keep your nose out of this! Alex, I¡¯ll just ask you one thing. Is this salon


    yours?¡± Alex replied, ¡°So what if it is?¡± ire seemed excited. ¡°That¡¯s great! You¡¯ve only gotten a


    divorce with my daughter a few days ago, so that


    means this salon is mutual property!


    It¡¯s illegal that you didn¡¯t mention this when you two got a divorce!


    Besides, you were the one who promised to leave the marriage without anything. So this salon is


    Dorothy¡¯s,


    it has nothing to do with you now! You¡¯re no longer the CEO of this salon anymore! Get lost!¡± Smack!


    ire was immediately pped harshly across the face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 773

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 773


    But the one who pped her wasn¡¯t Alex, it was Hailey. She disliked this woman ever since she¡¯s


    heard about


    her. In fact, she would insult ire behind her back multiple times. She really didn¡¯t expect her to be so


    shameless as to bully Alex even after the divorce. ¡®To think this woman wants to take City Salon away


    from him too. Well, she can dream on!¡¯ Hailey was fuming as she shouted at ire. ¡°Do you have no


    shame?


    What are you thinking? How dare you


    try to take City Salon?¡± Alex stared at ire coldly. If it weren¡¯t for Dorothy¡¯s sake, he would¡¯ve pped


    her long ago. He really had not seen any woman this shameless. ire yelled. ¡°You stupid b*tch, how


    dare you p¡­¡± Smack!


    Hailey pped her once more. ¡°If you dare insult me any further, I will have the security guards beat


    you up.


    Don¡¯t believe me? Try me


    then!¡± ire opened her mouth, but no words came out. She still didn¡¯t dare to go against Hailey. ire


    was very biased, she feared the strong but bullied the weak.


    Alex would endure her tantrums and insults for Dorothy¡¯s sake, that¡¯s why her attitude continued to


    worsen. She would cross the line over and over again, making his life a living hell. It was only back


    when Joanne was still alive that she let the Assex family release their anger on her.


    This time, Hailey, a strong headed CEO, didn¡¯t seem to be joking around. Since she said that she


    would take


    action, ire was afraid. However, she couldn¡¯t bear knowing that she couldn¡¯t take City Salon. ¡®This


    salon is like a goose thatys golden eggs!¡¯ ¡°Alex, you have to be reasonable here! Dorothy¡¯s been so


    nice to you all this time! She was the one who fed


    you, she let you live with her, she bought you clothes, she even gave you ten thousand dors as


    pocket


    money every month!


    How else would you have survived till this day? You can¡¯t just im the mutual


    property as your own, right? Even if you¡¯re not leaving everything to her, you should at least give her


    half of


    the shares!¡± ire said in calmly after taking a deep breath. Sharpay¡¯s eyes widened, she was starting


    to panic. If ire were to take half of City Salon¡¯s shares, she would definitely be her boss.


    Sharpay would never


    ept this. She would stop her if she could. ¡®She would definitely give me a hard timeter on.¡¯ ¡®And


    my proposal would be all for naught! I¡¯ve put in so much effort in the past few days! I was preparing to


    be more sessful! But all of that would be gone!¡¯


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡®I would have to work my *ss off for my aunt if this happens!¡¯


    Haileyughed. ¡°What a great dream, but reality doesn¡¯t revolve around you. You can dream on if you


    think


    you can take half of City Salon¡¯s shares. You want to know why? That¡¯s because Alex still doesn¡¯t own


    any


    of the shares, I do.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ire was shocked. ¡°No way, he just said that he owned the salon! Everyone knows that he¡¯s


    the CEO of City Salon.¡± At the time, Alex was slightly confused as well.


    ¡®What is the meaning of this?¡¯ Hailey smiled. ¡°Feel free to have someone investigate this if you don¡¯t


    believe me! And of course he¡¯s the


    CEO, because I said so! All the shares of City Salon will now be transferred to him from now on! This


    means


    that this isn¡¯t mutual property, since he¡¯s gotten a divorce. So City Salon has nothing to do with your


    daughter!¡± ire¡¯s mouth was agape. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re just going to give City Salon to


    him? Why?¡± Hailey replied, ¡°Why not? I want to and I¡¯d like to, so what¡¯s it to you anyway?¡±


    ire asked, ¡°Are you his sugar mommy?¡± Smack!


    Hailey pped her again. Her voice was cold. ¡°You really do have mouth of a b*tch, huh? Are you


    deaf? I just said that Alex is my


    godbrother! His mother, Brittany, is my godmother! My godmother had single handedly built Lush


    Cosmetics


    and made it trend across the whole country! I¡¯m sure that it would trend across the whole world in time


    too!


    Our profits start from at least 100 million!


    We would definitely have a working capital of 100 billion within a year!¡±


    ¡°Too bad you kicked your amazing son-inw out with your very own hands. ire Bardot, you¡¯re the


    one


    who didn¡¯t know how to appreciate the ones around you. Your daughter could have be the richest


    woman


    in California. Heck, she could ¡¯ve been the richest woman in the world! But your prejudice crushed her


    chances of achieving that, you literally handed it to another woman.¡± Hailey then stared at her in


    mockery. Thud.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 774

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 774


    ire fell on her behind out of shock. She was appalled after hearing Hailey¡¯s words. All she could


    think of were the words ¡®100 billion¡¯, ¡®richest


    woman in California¡¯ and ¡®richest woman in the world¡¯. However, all these words were just mere


    dreams, vanishing in front of her eyes. She thumped her fist to her


    chest, regretting her actions greatly. Eloise, on the other hand, was shocked to her core. She couldn¡¯t


    help but scold ire inside her head.


    ¡®She used to be so smart back when we were ssmates, yet now she just has the IQ of a rock. How


    could she


    not want such a good son-inw? Is she trying to get God to be her son-inw or something?¡¯


    She was shocked and disappointed at the same time. ¡®If Alex was still ire¡¯s son-inw, our


    friendship could have helped bring our business to newer heights, yet¡­¡¯ Just then, a gorgeous and


    alluring woman walked into the salon. She looked as if she was a beautiful woman


    who came out of an ancient painting.


    Her aura was intense. Although she was just wearing a white dress, she just seemed so seductive and


    dominant that most wouldn¡¯t


    dare to look her in the eye. Alex turned and weed her with a smile. ¡°Waltz, what brings you here?


    Didn¡¯t you say that you have a


    meeting with the directors at noon?¡±


    The woman who came was indeed Waltz Fleur. Waltz noticed ire, who was still sitting on the


    ground. She froze and pretended that she didn¡¯t see her.


    With a bright smile, she said, ¡°I¡¯m here for a spot check. I wanted to see if you¡¯ve been messing around


    with the


    women in here, you charmer.¡± Alex rubbed his nose gently, feeling slightly awkward. Everyone else


    continued to stare at Waltz in disbelief. Some of the female employees hade to rubberneck


    a while ago. They immediately felt ashamed as soon as theyid eyes on Waltz.


    Sharpay was fairly disappointed as well. Dorothy, Alex¡¯s ex-wife, was already one of the most beautiful


    women in California. Now this woman, who


    seemed quite close to him, was just as gorgeous as well. ¡®No wonder Alex isn¡¯t interested in me.¡¯


    Eloise, on the other hand, was yet again appalled. She knew who Waltz was. She had seen just how


    powerful Waltz was during a dinner party. Moreover, she had watched the news this morning, saying


    that Thousand Miles Conglomerate was now being


    managed by this insanely gorgeous woman.


    She was their CEO. She walked up to her in slight fear. ¡°Ms. Fleur, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Waltz


    took a nce at her. She didn¡¯t know who Eloise was, hence she ignored herpletely. Instead, she


    turned to Alex with flirtatious eyes. ¡°Like you said, we¡¯re having a meeting with the directors, so how


    could


    our biggest shareholder not attend? Without you, how would I be able to handle those punks? So, what


    do


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you say? Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    She hugged Alex¡¯s arm, clinging to him like a little ko hugging a tree. Everyone was shocked. Hailey


    couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing as well, wondering if she was hallucinating. ¡®Alex is the biggest


    shareholder of Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s a whole business empire!¡¯ ire was trembling,


    her heart felt like it was going to explode any moment and she felt drained. Just then, an


    idea popped up in her head.


    She crawled up to her feet and said, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re the biggest shareholder of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate, then¡­ Isn¡¯t that considered mutual property with my daughter?¡±


    Waltz chuckled. ¡°ire Bardot, I still remember just how you used to bully my brother. Yet here you are


    trying to take shares of Thousand Miles Conglomerate? Let me ask you one thing, how many lives do


    you


    have for me kill?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 775

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 775


    Thud. ire fell back to the ground again. This time, it wasn¡¯t out of shock nor disappointment, it was


    out of fear. Money had blinded her thoughts a while ago. However, with Waltz¡¯ s cruel words, she was


    able to snap back


    to reality. She finally realized that this woman in front of her was the CEO of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. This


    woman could easily have someone drown their whole family as long as she said so.


    ire knew that her greed had drowned her senses, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t even have thought of


    trying to take


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    any of Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s shares. Even if she could take it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live to


    spend


    it. She was so scared that her whole body was shivering. She couldn¡¯t even stand up and apologize


    after


    imagining the terrifying consequences of her actions. However, she couldn¡¯t understand how Alex


    became the biggest shareholder of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    ¡®Was William the founder of Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡¯ No matter What she was thinking,


    everyone couldn¡¯t help but despise and feel disgusted by her, including


    Eloise. Hailey gestured to someone and a security guard rushed over immediately. Hailey pointed to


    ire, who seemed uncivilised. ¡°This woman is ire Bardot, remember what she looks like.


    From now on, she is cklisted from both City Salon and Belle Blossom. I prohibit her froming


    anywhere near both salons. Throw her out now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Security dragged ire to the door. ire yelled. ¡°Alex! Rockefeller! I¡¯m still your ex-


    mother-inw! How dare you treat me like this? Do you


    think Dorothy would let this slide?¡±


    Alex was put in a difficult position. He was worried that this woman wouldin to Dorothy about


    this, telling false truths about him. Narrowing his eyes, he turned to the guard. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Waltz


    red at him and whispered into his ear. ¡°You¡¯re too soft. If I had a say in this, I would¡¯ve broken both


    of her legs.¡± Alex sighed. He thought, ¡®I wonder how Waltz would react if she knew that I¡¯m still in a


    rtionship with Dorothy. She


    would probably be very upset.¡¯ ***


    After ire left, Waltz wanted to take a tour within City Salon since this was the first time she¡¯s been


    here. Alex asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the meeting? Have you changed your mind?¡± Waltz didn¡¯t seem


    to care. ¡°It¡¯s just like a tea party anyway, so what if I¡¯m a littlete? What can they do?


    Besides, Thousand Miles Conglomerate is way too big, I can¡¯t handle it on my own. You¡¯ve promised


    that


    you¡¯d help.


    Secretaries do everything, so you¡¯ll be my secretary from now on.¡± Hailey, who was following them,


    couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle.


    Sharpay was following them as well, but. she was visibly upset. Still, she admired Alex even more at


    this


    point. ¡®The CEO of Thousand Miles Conglomerate wanted to rely on and sleep with you. You really are


    an amazing, heroic person. You¡¯re the drug of all women, it¡¯s only reasonable that I¡¯ve fallen deeply in


    love with you!¡¯ Alex, however, didn¡¯t even take a nce at her. Just like Dorothy said, he wasn¡¯t


    interested in women like


    Sharpay.


    She should know that she¡¯s been with way too many men at this point


    She might think that her love life was better than Alex¡¯s, since he was now a divorced man. Alex shook


    his head as he stared at Waltz. ¡°I can¡¯t be your secretary, I don¡¯t have the energy to handle


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate. I don¡¯t even want to handle the SCBA. Let¡¯s just find a spokesperson


    for it. And you should go hire some reliable secretaries for yourself. Wouldn¡¯t that solve everything


    then?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hailey interrupted out of shock. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s with the SCBA? I¡¯ve heard that


    Hydra


    Group of Michigan had provoked the Stoermers, causing them to be crushed in one night. I heard the


    president


    of the SCBA died too!¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say he asked for it.


    He was the one who tried to steal something from the Stoermers, which


    was the cause of his death.¡±


    Just then, he remembered the Sky Tower. Since it was rted to his father¡¯s whereabouts, he had to


    take it


    seriously. However, he decided not to reveal too many details to Hailey and Sharpay. It was necessary


    for him


    to be cautious.


    He turned to Hailey and said, ¡°Hailey, remember the thing I¡¯ve mentioned to you and Charles? The Sky


    Tower project of Michigan has been taken over by Thousand Miles Conglomerate. You can inform


    Charles


    about this and follow me to Michigan, we¡¯ll see how this project would be carried out.¡±


    Hailey was shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve really won it?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 776

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 776


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Charles would be delighted to hear this!¡±


    In just a few moments, they finished the tour. Although City Salon was luxurious, Waltz was not just any


    woman. Since she grew up in luxury, she lost


    interest fairly quickly. She asked Alex, ¡°Brother, are you done with work here? If you are, let¡¯s go. We


    just need to show up. More


    importantly, we need you to sign the contract to transfer shares.¡±


    Alex found out that Waltz had transferred Jerry and Fabio¡¯s shares to him from Frank¡¯s ount. She


    didn¡¯t do


    anything to Lex¡¯s shares, mainly because y wasn¡¯t back yet. They decided to wait until he¡¯s back to


    discuss


    how it¡¯ll be distributed. ¡°Give me half an hour!¡± The four then went into the CEO¡¯s office. Alex read


    through Sharpay¡¯s proposal, which she had put a lot of effort in. Poor Sharpay had dolled up just to


    meet Alex. She had specifically picked out her clothes and bought them


    with arge sum of money.


    She originally thought that this was a chance for her to be alone with Alex. She even thought about


    how she


    would seduce Alex. In the end, their meetup became a four person meeting. She was so frustrated that


    she was


    going to explode.


    Waltz sat silently on the sofa with her eyes closed. Watching her, Sharpay dropped the idea of


    seducing Alex


    She was worried that this would be herst day on earth if she were to reveal any of her


    thoughts. Twenty minutester, Alex was done reading the proposal. He nodded and said, ¡°Very good,


    your proposal is


    very detailed. I¡¯ll discuss with my mother and give you an answer in a week.¡± Sharpay was overjoyed.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Rockefeller.¡± Alex said, ¡°You can go back to work now.¡± Sharpay didn¡¯t hesitate and walked


    out of the office, closing the door behind her.


    After some small talk with Hailey, Alex and Waltz headed to Thousand Miles Conglomerate. As for


    lunch, Hailey and Alex had to reschedule. ***


    ire had called a cab. She was heading home, still filled with hatred and regret. On the way home,


    she couldn¡¯t stop thinking, ¡®How would my life be if Alex was still my son-inw?¡¯


    In the end, she just felt her heart sinking lower and lower.


    Her regret slowly grew as the seconds passed. She


    looked as if she wanted to pull out all of her hair. She started pping herself harshly in the backseat,


    which


    ended up frightening the driver. She had stopped believing in love ever since Henry betrayed her,


    hence all she believed in was money. Money


    was now the most important thing to her. She knew that money could bring her happiness both


    materialistically and mentally.


    ¡®If Alex was still my son-inw, he would have to give us at least a few hundred millions with how


    wealthy


    he is now¡­ I would be able to buy apparel from luxurious brands, I could travel the world, I could even


    buy


    a cruise! I would¡¯ve been able to boast about this on social media too! That¡¯s the dream life!¡¯ However,


    all that¡¯s left for her were tears of regret.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she got back home, she noticed both Dorothy and Beatrice gardening in their front yard. Their


    hands


    were all dirty and they didn¡¯t look rich at all. They looked like country maids. She was even more


    frustrated at this point. She sat on the ground and cried hysterically.


    The two sisters were shocked as they rushed over and consoled her. ire wiped her tears. ¡°It¡¯s


    because of Rockefeller! Oh, Dorothy, please tell me, do you think you two could


    get back together?¡± The two sisters were extremely surprised.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 777

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 777


    Their mother¡¯s words shocked them. Beatrice yelled. ¡°Mom, what happened to you? Have you taken


    your meds?¡± The person who didn¡¯t want the two to get back together the most was Beatrice. She


    knew that Alex was Mask, the man who had stolen her heart. She even dreamed about doing the deed


    with


    him in a forest clearingst night. When she woke up, she felt quite wet down there. Since Alex and


    Dorothy had gotten a divorce, she figured that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if she were to date him


    now.


    Moreover, she believed that they haven¡¯t had sex during their marriage, so Dorothy wouldn¡¯t be able to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    bash her for doing so. ¡®Yet Morn here wants them to get back together! Wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯d have no


    chance?¡¯ ire scolded her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who hasn¡¯t taken your meds! Do you think I¡¯ve gone


    mad?¡± Beatrice said, ¡°Why would you want them to remarry if you haven¡¯t? You were the one who put a


    knife to


    your neck, forcing them to get a divorce!


    It¡¯s not even been a few days and you¡¯re regretting your decision?


    Do you think this is a game?¡± ire replied, ¡°So what if I¡¯m regretting it? I really do, I wish I could p


    myself to oblivion now! Why


    didn¡¯t I just endure him a little longer¡­¡± After saying that, she actually started pping herself, as


    harshly as she could.


    Dorothy stopped her.


    She had noticed p marks on her face and initially thought that Alex had pped her. It would seem


    that ire had pped herself instead. ¡°Mom, what really happened? Didn¡¯t you say you get annoyed


    just from his presence?¡± ire cried. ¡°But he¡¯s rich! He¡¯s be super rich all of a sudden! City Salon,


    Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate, Belle Blossom, they¡¯re all his businesses! All of thesepanies are like geese thaty


    golden


    eggs! They could easily earn up to 100 billion¡­


    If I didn¡¯t force you to divorce him, you would¡¯ve be


    the richest woman in California in no time! You could¡¯ve been the richest woman in the whole country!


    How


    rich is that? Why didn¡¯t I just endure it? I¡¯m really regretting this¡­¡± The two sisters were appalled.


    Dorothy said, ¡°So you want me to get back with him because he¡¯s rich now? Mom, looks like money is


    more


    important to you than your own daughter!


    You just want me to marry for money! Don¡¯t even think about it, I


    will not remarry.¡± She then walked back into her own room. ire shouted. ¡°Oh, my dear daughter,


    don¡¯t you love him to bits? I just know that Alex still loves you!


    Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that I¡¯m no longer against your rtionship with him?¡± Dorothy replied, ¡°I


    probably would back then, but it¡¯s different now, Mom.¡±


    Beatrice added. ¡°Mom, just forget about this. You keep changing your mind, going from divorce to


    remarriage


    in just a few days. You just love money, but it¡¯s not like we¡¯re poor! What are you even going to do with


    that


    much money?¡±


    ire said, ¡°I¡¯m just doing it for the both of you!¡± Beatrice replied, ¡°Well, we don¡¯t need it!¡± After being


    disliked by the two sisters, ire felt frustrated to her core.


    She then thought, ¡®That bastard Alex must still love Dorothy. I remember just how much he liked her


    back


    then! He probably didn¡¯t dare to admit it in public, but I¡¯d definitely have a chance to persuade him if we


    talked alone.¡¯ ¡®But my pride¡­ Oh sheesh, how much is pride worth anyway? I don¡¯t even mind


    grovelling at his feet just


    for him to give me City Salon.¡¯


    After such thoughts, ire managed to cheer up. ***


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Alex¡¯s mother to rush back home at this very moment. Maya drove while


    Brittany called her son from the passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Hey, you little brat, how long are you nning on hiding this from me? Waltz¡¯s godfather died! How


    could


    you not tell me about something that important?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming back with Maya right now. Let¡¯s have dinner at home.¡±


    ¡°Take care of Waltz, don¡¯t let her be too sad.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 778

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 778


    Alex was at the meeting when he received the call. The meeting was simr to what Waltz had said, it


    just a


    mere meet and greet. The shareholders, managers and CEOs of the subsidiarypanies were


    present in arge meeting hall. Many


    had seen just how powerful Alex and Waltz were, so they showed absolute respect towards them.


    Moreover, some fighters had been slightly scornful of Lex since he knew no martial arts. Fighters would


    tend to admire and worship the strong. Since Lex had no power nor skill, he basically built this


    business empire with the help of his three godchildren.


    However, now that Waltz had be the CEO, everything felt much more different. Moreover, Waltz¡¯s


    man was almost as powerful as God itself. Their power was enough to have everyone bow down for


    them. Just then, a director said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you¡¯re the president of the SCBA now, right? Their


    organization


    is based in Michigan all this while, so wouldn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯d have to stay in Michigan from now


    on?¡± Alex¡¯s identity as a grandmaster was no secret within the highest authority of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I have a home here, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯d move to Michigan. If the headquarters


    of the


    SCBA can be built in Michigan, why can¡¯t they move to California?¡± The director pped his own thigh.


    ¡°Oh, right! God I¡¯m so dumb, I really hadn¡¯t thought about that!¡± Another director said respectfully.


    ¡°Grandmaster Alex, you mentioned that you could cure Frederick Duncan¡¯s


    stage four stomach cancer, can you really do that?¡± Alex took a nce at him and was able to identify


    the problem. ¡°You have lung cancer.¡±


    The middle-aged director approached Alex and knelt down. ¡°Grandmaster Alex, you really are a


    miracle


    doctor, Hippocrates reborn! Please, save me! I, Beck Klein would be willing to be your ve from now


    on!¡± Everyone was shocked. They were already shocked that Beck had cancer, and became even


    more so when they realized Alex could


    cure cancer. Not many of them had attended the SCBA Battles, so they didn¡¯t know what exactly went


    down.


    Everyone turned to look at Alex


    ¡®If Alex could really cure cancer, wouldn¡¯t that just be too good to be true? As business partners, we


    could


    definitely reap some benefits from this.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel before me. Stand back up now.¡± Alex


    said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re the director of Thousand


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Miles Conglomerate, so you¡¯re part of this family too. Your cancer is just in its first stage, so it wouldn¡¯t


    be


    much of a problem.


    Get me a pen and paper, I¡¯ll just give you a prescription. Get the herbs thatI listed and


    give them to me. After I make them into proper medicine, you¡¯ll definitely be cured.¡± Beck was


    overjoyed to hear this, giving Alex several kowtows. He never felt an ounce of happiness ever since


    he¡¯d been diagnosed with lung cancer. Alex turned to everyone. ¡°All of you here are brothers of


    Thousand Miles, please help Waltz as much as possible to manage this empire!


    I¡¯m fairly skilled in medicine, so if you have anyplications that hospitals


    are unable to cure, you can always look for me¡­ But please keep this a secret to the public. Otherwise


    every


    cancer patient in the world would look for me and I would end up dying of exhaustion!¡± Everyone stood


    up and raised their sses. ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster Alex!¡±


    The meet and greet ended cheerfully.


    After everyone else had left, Waltz hopped on to Alex and gave him a big kiss. ¡°I think you¡¯re much


    more


    powerful than my position as the CEO, you¡¯re the king of this empire.¡±


    ¡°Get off me, it wouldn¡¯t be good if someone saw us like this.¡±


    ¡°So what?


    Everyone knows that I like you. Carry me home now, I¡¯d like to sleep with you.¡±


    ¡°My mom just came back. She found out that your godfather died, so she rushed home immediately.¡±


    ¡°Then carry me home right now, I¡¯d like to give Mom a big hug.¡± However, Alex didn¡¯t expect ire to


    show up at his door first. The two women bumped into each other at the


    gates of Maple Vi 8.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 779

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 779


    When ire was on her way to Maple Vi, she was insanely confident in herself. She had analyzed


    Alex and Dorothy¡¯s rtionship thoroughly. From when they started dating in university until he came to


    live with them, she had remembered every single


    detail. This woman was extremely bigoted towards money, so she was able to recall all her memories


    just for


    money itself. She could remember just how Alex took care of Dorothy when she was sick. She even


    remembered how Alex


    massaged Dorothy¡¯s feet when she felt tired.


    His expression filled with love was definitely not just a mere act. Back then, she saw Alex as just a


    mere loser for being willing to do such things for his woman. It¡¯s like he


    didn¡¯t have a man¡¯s pride, as if he was willing to ve away for her. However, her attitude was much


    different this time, she figured that this could be her biggest trump card. ¡®There¡¯s just no way that Alex


    could ever move on from my daughter.¡¯ With this, she came to a conclusion that Alex didn¡¯t admit to


    this just because others were around.


    ¡®As long as I talk to him in private, he would definitely agree to get back together with Dorothy. He


    would


    give me anything that I ask for too!¡¯ She knew Alex quite well, she knew that love was more important


    to him,pared to money. ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s such a dumb*ss, but I guess that¡¯s kind of cute!¡±


    ¡°How else could I have you wrapped around my fingers?¡±


    When ire arrived at Maple Vi, she even started humming happily. Her voice was oddly melodious


    like her. At the same time, Brittany and Maya arrived at the entrance to their area as well. The two had


    gone to the supermarket and bought some groceries. As soon as they drove in, they noticed ire


    sitting at their front gate.


    In reality, one of the keys to Maple Vi 8 was still with Dorothy, ire just had no clue about that.


    Since the


    steel gate was able to sense the key from within the car, it opened up for them. ire followed in as the


    car was being parked inside. Just a while ago, ire had her head lowered, looking up information on


    Lush Cosmetics. She found out that


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a bottle of scar removing cream had a bid up to ten million dors.


    She was appalled. A while ago, a female celebrity had been caught up in a car crash, which led to a


    scar on her face. The celebrity somehow found out about Lush Cosmetics¡¯ scar removing cream and


    publicly announced her


    price because she couldn¡¯t seem to get her hands on it. Even so, she still couldn¡¯t buy even just one


    bottle. ire¡¯s shock was just as strong as an earthquake. Although she disliked Brittany, she was still


    extremely


    impressed by how popr Brittany¡¯s products had be.


    She continued to stare at her screen, paying no attention to the people in the car. She thought that Alex


    had


    Brittany and Maya were still sitting in the car, looking at each other in confusion. Maya lowered her


    voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dorothy¡®s mother? Why is she waiting at our gate?


    Look, she¡¯sing


    over.¡± Brittany looked extremely upset, as if she had eaten a fly. She huffed and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see


    what she¡¯s up


    to.¡± She opened the door and got out of the car. When ire noticed that the person getting out of the


    car was wearing heels, her heart dropped. ¡®A woman?¡¯ ¡®This isn¡¯t what I originally nned.¡¯ She


    immediately calmed herself down. ¡®It¡¯s alright, I just need to talk to Alex in private. I can definitely


    persuade him as long as I want to!¡¯ However, what she saw next made her heart jump.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 780

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 780


    The woman who got out of the car was Brittany, who hadn¡¯t been back for quite a while. After realizing


    who it was, ire almost wanted to run away and make an escape. Brittany noticed her nervousness


    and smiled coldly as she approached ire. ¡°So, Ms. Bardot, why have you


    been waiting at my house?¡± ire clenched her fists to muster up more courage. She smiled and said,


    ¡°Oh, hello, you just came back, my


    dear inw, I¡­ ¡± Brittany interrupted her. ¡°Stop right there, we¡¯re no longer inws, don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    ire smiled awkwardly. ¡°Oh don¡¯t say that. Once inws, always inws, right?¡±


    Brittany¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°ire Bardot, what are you even saying? My son has gotten a divorce


    with


    your daughter, so how are we still inws? Our family doesn¡¯t have the luck to be your inws! Just tell


    me


    what you¡¯re here for. But I¡¯ll have you know that we don¡¯t wee you. ¡± ire insulted Brittany in all


    the ways she could in her mind. However, she continued to put up a smile.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just here to talk to Alex.¡± Brittany refused. ¡°Talk to me instead!¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Well, alright! Our children¡¯s divorced was just caused by a misunderstanding! I have wronged


    Alex


    in the past, so it ended in such a way. I noticed that both of them had been quite miserable after the


    divorce, so I¡¯m starting to regret my decision. That¡¯s why I¡¯m suggesting for them to remarry. They¡¯ve


    been through a


    lot, and it hasn¡® t been easy. I admit to my mistakes now, so please, my dear inw, I promise to treat


    Alex


    as my own.¡±


    ire¡¯s father was a professor and she had studied in university as well, so she definitely had a way


    with


    words. Upon listening to this, Brittney¡®s rage went down significantly. No one would ever got angry at


    someone who


    spoke nicely. However, Brittany had never considered letting her son get back together with Dorothy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point in


    changing things now? They¡¯ve divorced, so why remarry? Do you think you can put a shattered mirror


    back


    together?¡±


    ire was quite a dramatic person and would do anything for money. She pped herself, looking


    extremely pitiful as she cried. ¡°This is all my fault! The two children love each


    other so much, so deeply! I¡¯ve watched them grow together when you were still in aa. The one


    who


    interfered was Joanne!¡±


    ¡°When tragedy struck your family, the olddy just refused to let them get married. My daughter had to


    stab


    herself in the heart to be able to marry him!


    You have no idea how frightening it was. Alex had stabbed


    himself for her a few days ago too! These two just love each other too much!¡± She even managed to let


    a few drops of tears stream down her cheeks. Brittany seemed slightly swayed. She red at ire.


    ¡°And now you¡¯re regretting your actions? Did you forget how you treated my son in the


    past?¡±


    ire said, ¡°Oh inw, you¡¯re a mother too, so you should be able to understand. Before you woke up,


    all


    your son did was take care of you. He didn¡¯t earn a single penny, he even asked our family for money


    every


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    single month! Do you know just how people gossiped about us behind our backs? They said that we¡¯ve


    found


    a loser as our son-inw! But my daughter is one of the prettiest girls in California.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy may not mind the insults, but I¡¯m her mother and I felt upset for her!


    I¡¯m a widow, and my daughter


    is finally bing more sessful now, yet my son-inw did nothing but burden us! What do you


    expect


    me to do? But now that you¡¯re awake, I¡¯m not as upset anymore. Let¡¯s just let the two children be. I can


    tell


    just how miserable Alex feels.¡± Brittany was a reasonable person and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be


    harsh when ire spoke in such a nice way.


    She said, ¡°You should go home first. I¡¯ll discuss this with my son when hees back.¡± Maya, who


    was still in the car, felt her heart drop. She had a feeling that something bad was about to happen. She


    knew ire more than Brittany did, and she had seen just how dramatic this woman can be. Moreover,


    this woman only likes money. Just as she was getting worried, Alex and Waltz arrived at the vi. The


    two were surprised to see ire. Waltz asked, ¡°What are you doing here, ire Bardot?


    Are you still trying to take our money?¡± Brittany asked, ¡°Alex, she suggested that you remarry with


    Dorothy. What do you say?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes widened.


    Waltz, on the other hand, yelled. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to her bullsh*t! Money is most important to this


    woman!


    She likes the rich and hates the poor. Of course she¡¯d want them to remarry! She found out that Alex is


    rich


    now! What are you even thinking, Bardot?


    She even caused a ruckus back in City Salon a few hours ago!¡±


    ¡°She said that both City Salon and Thousand Miles Conglomerate are mutual property, and that Alex


    left the


    marriage without anything! She even told Alex to get lost. Realizing that all of that property was earned


    after


    the divorce, of course she would want them to remarry!


    You¡¯re such a two faced b*tch! Dream on!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Brittany was enraged, she finally realized that she has almost been tricked. ¡°ire Bardot, I¡¯ve


    never seen a woman as shameless as you are!¡±


    In extreme rage, she pped ire right across the face. ire was sent flying into the pool next to


    the front yard.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 781

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 781


    There was water in the pool since it hadn¡¯t been drained after thest use. Thump!


    ire Assex fell into the pool. ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Ouch, there¡¯s a cramp in my leg¡­¡± ire sshed around in the pool as she drank the pool water


    in big mouthfuls. Brittany Rockefeller immediately became furious. ¡°Stop acting so miserable. Do you


    think I¡¯m stupid? This


    pool is so shallow.


    You couldn¡¯t possibly drown even if you have a leg cramp!¡± Waltz Fleur nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This


    woman just did something I¡¯ve never seen before, all just for money!


    However, this is how she usually behaves anyway. Previously, she even forced my senior to get a


    divorce so


    that Dorothy Assex could get married to Spark Rockefeller, Alex¡¯s cousin, the son of the culprit who


    snatched


    Rockefeller Group away!


    Is this something a human would do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Brittany was dumbfounded. She had yet to hear about all that happened in the past!


    Now that she had heard it, she was so angry that she could vomit blood. She then looked coldly at her


    son. ¡°Why have you never told me about this? From now on, you must cut off all ties with Dorothy. I will


    not


    allow my son to be insulted like this,¡± Brittany said.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Alex Rockefeller nodded absent mindedly. Right then, Alex notices that ire really was


    sinking. ¡°She seems to have a real leg cramp,¡± he quickly said. Alex hurriedly took his phone and car


    key out of his pockets before jumping into the pool. As soon as he grabbed ire with his hand, she


    latched on to Alex as if he was her lifeline. She wouldn¡¯t let


    go no matter what. Meanwhile, Alex¡¯s feet were touching the bottom of the pool, but half of his body


    was above water. That¡¯s


    because this was only the shallow zone of the pool.


    The water level was at most one meter high. ¡°Hey. Is your cramp fine now? You can let go of me!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡± But ire was clinging onto Alex like a ko bear with a horrified look on her face.


    This was awkward. ire was only wearing a white t-shirt. Now that it was soaked, it¡¯s almost as if she


    wasn¡¯t wearing any


    clothes. As such, not only did Alex feel awkward, but even Brittany, Waltz and Maya Howards had odd


    expressions on their faces.


    ire only let go after Alex had carried her away from the pool. As soon as her feetnded on the


    ground, she


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    reached out to hit Alex. Unfortunately, she missed. ¡°Great. Your entire family is trying to kill me, aren¡¯t


    you? Brittany, you are ungrateful. Don¡¯t you know who


    paid for you to stay in the hospital when you were in aa? Me! Without me, you¡¯d be dead long ago!


    Would you even have the chance to show off here? Without me, your son would have been begging on


    some


    unknown street.


    How dare you hit me? Alex, you¡¯re a traitor. I was nice enough toe offer you a second


    chance, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t get another chance! I¡¯ll find Dorothy a


    better


    family. They¡¯ll be a thousand times or ten thousand times better than you lot¡± ire yelled. Brittany felt


    a burning sensation in her chest. She had found out everything that happened while she was in a


    coma. Her son had to work like a horse in the Assex family but only earned ten thousand dors in


    sry.


    The wedding gifts Brittany gave to the Assex family, on top of various other gifts, were already worth


    more


    than 30 million dors. The total of 100,000 dors was worth little inparison. Brittany raised her


    hand, about to p Madame ire. However, Alex knocked ire out with a poke of his


    finger before Brittany could do so


    . Out of deference to Dorothy Assex, he couldn¡¯t allow things to go too far out of control. After all,


    Dorothy


    was his woman. ¡°Mom, this woman is being unruly here, so I¡¯ll send her home!¡± Alex said. ¡°Why bother


    sending her home? Just throw her out,¡± Brittany replied coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to leave her out there like this¡­¡± A huge problem would arise if someone took


    ire away and raped her. In the end, Alex drove ire back


    to the Assex family¡¯s vi in her car. Right then, Dorothy happened to be in the garden.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 782

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 782


    Dorothy Assex was a little surprised to see Alex Rockefeller getting out of the car. It was even more


    surprising


    when Alex carried a wet ire Assex out of the car. ¡°What happened?¡± Dorothy asked softly. Alex


    chuckled bitterly. ¡°Your mother suddenly ran over to my ce. Coincidentally, my mother was home


    too. They started arguing, and she¡­ She identally fell into the swimming pool.¡±


    ¡°She was there to discuss about us getting married again, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Dorothy asked. ¡°How did you know?¡± Alex asked. ¡°I could guess. Leave her to me. You should probably


    head home to console your mother,¡± Dorothy said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Alex asked. Dorothy sighed.


    ¡°Why should I be angry? She asked for it.¡± As Alex handed ire over to Dorothy, he gave her breasts


    a quick squeeze. This caused Dorothy¡¯s beautiful


    eyes to narrow, and she red at him briefly. To their surprise, re actually woke up right then. As


    soon as she woke up, she startedshing out at Alex.


    She said the most awful things. Even Beatrice Assex, who was learning how to cook in the vi, was


    alerted to what was going on and came out¡­ Beatrice was


    very excited to see Alex. Just as she thought about how to impress him, Alex ran off because he


    couldn¡¯t stand


    being yelled at by ire.


    After ire yelled for some time, she realized Dorothy and Beatrice seemedpletely indifferent.


    ¡°Are you two even my children? I¡¯ve been hit out there, and nearly lost my life after being thrown into a


    swimming pool. Why haven¡¯t you said anything to show that you care?¡± ire asked. ¡°Surely Alex


    wouldn¡¯t let you drown,¡± Beatrice said with a pout. ¡°You¡­You¡¯re really such a good daughter of mine,¡±


    ire said. ¡°Don¡¯t do stupid stuff like this again. Alex and I won¡¯t remarry,¡± Dorothy said. ire snorted


    angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, I won¡¯t agree to you remarrying him even if you wanted to. I will find a son-in-


    law that¡¯s ten million times better than him.¡± Dorothy couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to her. She


    yawned and returned to the couch to look at herputer


    screen. ***


    On his way home, Alex called Sky Melvis from Divine Constabry. ¡°Captain Melvis!¡± Alex said. ¡°Alex,


    Anna and I were just talking about you. Do you have time to grab a drink?¡± Sky asked. ¡°Drink¡­ Let¡¯s


    do it some other day. I¡¯m upied with something else today. I wanted to ask you if that


    female doctor, Ms. Nanami, is around.¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Are you looking for Ms. Nanami? Unfortunately, she returned to Hygieia Valley, and she won¡¯t be back


    for


    a while. Do you need her help with something urgent?¡± Sky asked. ¡°It is rather urgent. Do you have her


    phone number?¡± Alex asked. ¡°That¡¯d be difficult. Hygieia Valley is a special ce with no signal for


    phones. I can¡¯t find her now either. We¡¯ll have to wait until she leaves the valley on her own!


    If there¡¯s something urgent, you can tell me about


    it. Perhaps, I might be of help,¡± Sky said. ¡°I want to buy some herbs from Hygieia Valley,¡± Alex said


    bluntly. Sky couldn¡¯t really help with this kind of stuff. Alex chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll think of other ways!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°How about this?


    You can tell me what the herbs you need are, and I¡¯ll look around for you. If I find any, I¡¯ll


    contact you,¡± Sky said. ¡°Okay!¡± With that, Alex told Sky the three types of herbs he needed. After


    chatting briefly, he hung up the phone. Anna Coleman was right next to Sky. ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you want to


    know what level Alex is currently in? Why didn¡¯t you ask him? I¡¯m very curious


    too!¡±


    Anna said. Sky shook his head andughed bitterly. ¡°If he¡¯s really like what you said, then his powers


    can no longer be


    measured using conventional martial arts levels. Cultivation gurus are in an even more mysterious


    league of


    their own. I underestimated him! Someone like him will definitely be a prominent person in the


    future. Anna, you should spend more time with Alex. It¡¯ll greatly benefit you.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 783

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 783


    Back home, several women were busy cooking a sumptuous dinner. As for the fiery girl, Suzaku, Alex


    Rockefeller felt that she should still stay in Hell¡¯s Angels. He decided to let


    Waltz Fleur and Azure Storm discipline her. Once he was done dealing with Tristan Coleman, he¡¯d


    think


    about how to turn her from a piece of scrap into a useful sidekick. Meanwhile, in the house of


    Missouri¡¯s Coleman family. The head of the family, Wesley Coleman, was on the


    phone with someone from ska¡¯s Seay family.


    The call was with Nelson Seay, the head of the Seay family. The Seay family was also one of the eight


    royal families in America, and they¡¯re not weak in their capabilities


    either. Every ten years, the younger generation of the eight royal families wouldpete against each


    other to


    determine the ranking of theirprehensive capabilities.


    Thestpetition took ce nine years ago, and


    the Seay family came in third. After nine years of growth and development, disciples of the Seay family


    who achieved significant rankings in


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    thestpetition had indeed greatly improved. The Seay family¡¯sprehensive capabilities had


    be


    much stronger than the Coleman family¡¯s.


    Over the past few years, Nelson had been indifferent to the Coleman family. He would even decline the


    several asions he was invited to their banquets with excuses during. But now, Tristan Coleman


    emerged out of nowhere and became the youngest Earth expert in America. Moreover, Tristan was


    expected to be the youngest Grandmaster of his generation based on his rapid rate


    of improvement.


    With him having an unlimited future, the situation was different for the Coleman family now. ¡°Mr.


    Coleman, I just heard that Tristan will be getting engaged to a normal girl from Michigan¡¯s Stoermer


    family this Friday. My, my, Mr. Coleman, you are truly¡­ Well, I originally wanted to introduce my


    granddaughter, Ang Seay, to Tristan. Compared to a normal girl, Ang is naturally much better


    suited for


    him,¡± Nelson said, annoyed.


    Wesley smiled coldly. Naturally, he knew what Nelson was up to. ¡®You used to ignore me. Now, I¡¯ll


    make sure you can¡¯t even reach me.¡¯ Wesley thought. Wesley chuckled. ¡°Tristan has his own thoughts.


    We don¡®t have the right to interfere with his affairs of


    marriage. After all, he¡¯s the future helm of the Coleman family. He wants freedom of marriage. As


    his grandfather, I should meet that need of his. Tristan only has eyes for thatdy from the Stoermer


    family, and he refuses to get married ifit wasn¡¯t her.


    So, what can I do about it?¡±


    ¡°The normal girl from the Stoermer family can be his concubine. It¡¯s not a big deal for a man from


    the


    royal family to marry multiple women. Ang wouldn¡¯t care about these things! It¡®s decided then¡­ I¡¯ll


    bring


    Ang to the Stoermer family¡¯s ce so that they can get acquainted in person. I¡¯m sure Tristan will


    like


    her.¡± Nelsonughed.


    ¡°No, no. You really don¡¯t have to. Tristan still needs to focus on martial arts. After all, for someone who


    wants to reach the Grandmaster rank within five years, having too many women would be a burden.


    Unless


    this woman is a one-of-a-kind in this world, it¡¯s really not necessary. Don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Seay?¡±


    Wesley


    hastily refused. Nelson cursed in his heart when he heard Wesley¡¯s response, but he could onlyugh


    along. In the end, he


    informed that he would still be there on Friday to show his support.


    Once the call ended, Wesley snorted coldly. He felt very much in disdain. ¡°Dad, back then, Nelson


    made an excuse that he had a stomach ache when he declined to attend your eightieth


    birthday party. Now, he has the audacity to call you personally and try to matchmake his granddaughter


    to


    your grandson. I¡¯ve heard long ago that Ang has a very messed up personal life. I¡¯ve lost count of


    the


    number of abortions she¡¯s had.


    If Tristan married a woman like her, it¡¯d be our entire family¡¯s misfortune,¡± Abel Coleman said to


    Wesley.


    Wesley snorted coldly. ¡°The Seay family is nothing. For next year¡¯spetition, the Coleman family will


    overtake the Seay family. When the timees, I am going to trample all over the Seay family.¡± From


    the tone of Wesley¡¯s voice, he had more beef with Nelson than what he was letting on. Abelughed.


    ¡°Nelson is a silly old man for thinking Zendaya is an ordinary girl. He has no idea that she¡¯s an


    iparable furnace in the world.


    Only our family could identify it using our secret technique! Once Tristan


    acquires Zendaya¡¯s Red Pill andbines it with long-term cultivation, there¡¯ll be hopes of him


    achieving the


    Grandmaster rank within a year.¡± Wesley seemed aglow and smug as he startedughing loudly. Little


    did he know, Zendaya had forcefully given her Red Pill to Alex Rockefeller. If he did, he would


    probably vomit blood.


    ¡°Everyone thinks that Tristan will only be able to ascend to the Grandmaster rank by the time he¡¯s thirty


    five


    years old, but we¡¯ll be able to make that happen in a year¡¯s time. When the timees, everyone will


    be


    shocked, and they wille to pay their respects. I will make the Coleman family the leader of the


    eight royal


    families,¡± Abel said beforeughing loudly too.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 784

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 784


    Tristan Coleman was Abel Coleman¡¯s son. When the time came, he¡¯d feel even more pride than


    Wesley


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Coleman. A son¡¯s aplishments reflected a father¡¯s sess. This was probably what the saying


    meant!


    Right then, Tristan and another youngdy hurriedly walked in. Never mind Tristan, that youngdy


    also


    looked rather pretty. She was one of the most beautiful women on earth. She was Byakko, one of the


    Four Great Princesses. However, she seemed very anxious.


    Wesley looked at her for a moment before he frowned. ¡°Tristan, what happened? Why do both of you


    look so


    gloomy?¡±


    ¡°Seiryuu is missing,¡± Tristan said. ¡°What?¡± Wesley and Abel, who were justughing maniacally a


    moment ago, now seemed as horrified as if they¡¯d just


    swallowed a fly it was almostical. After a while, Wesley¡¯s eyes became wide open. ¡°How did she


    go missing? Seiryuu¡¯s martial arts abilities are


    extraordinary, and she¡¯s the best among the Four Great Princesses.


    If she activated Burning Veins, even


    Tristan is no match for her. Moreover, she even had thirty guards with her.¡±


    ¡°Could Seiryuu have been kidnapped by Master Rockefeller, just like Suzaku?¡± Byakko asked. As soon


    as this remark was made, everyone¡¯s facial expression changed. After a moment, Abel angrily kicked


    the antique mahogany table in front of him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Who the


    hell is this Master Rockefeller?


    Is he a Grandmaster?¡±


    Abel might have said it mindlessly, but the others thought of it seriously. Wesley¡¯s facial expression


    changed. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, it¡¯d be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Sir, please let me search for Seiryuu and Suzaku. I must rescue them,¡± Byakko said. Wesley shook his


    head. ¡°No. If that man is really a Grandmaster, you¡¯d just be bringing death upon yourself.¡± Byakko¡¯s


    life might not be at risk, but her virginity was. ¡°Could we get the grand elder to step in¡­¡±


    Tristan said. The grand elder he referred to was the strongest member of Missouri¡¯s Coleman family, a


    Grandmaster. Wesley¡¯s facial expression instantly changed. ¡°Absolutely not! As a Grandmaster, he¡¯s


    the foundation of the


    royal family. He should only act as a deterrent, and we must not rashly get him to make any move.


    Besides, Master Rockefeller has such a mysterious background. There¡¯s too much unpredictability. If


    anything happens


    to the grand elder, the Coleman family would be in danger!¡±


    He eximed angrily. ¡°What do we do then? Are we just going to watch and do nothing while Suzaku


    and Seiryuu go missing?


    Suzaku is going to be my woman in the future. If we don¡¯t find her soon enough, nobody knows if¡­¡±


    Just thinking about the oue made Tristan feel gravely depressed. Wesley shook his head. ¡°Tristan,


    Suzaku has already disappeared for two days. You can forget about her


    virginity¡­


    Even if she really returns, she can no longer be your royal princess. She would only harm


    your reputation! We must think long and hard about this matter. Now, the most important thing is for


    you to


    marry Zendaya. This is your top priority, and nothing must go wrong,¡± Wesley said.


    ¡°How about this? Byakko, tomorrow morning, you will apany Tristan to Michigan to prepare for the


    engagement ceremony.


    Abel, you will also go over. It¡¯d be best if you could convince the Stoermer family to


    directly convert the engagement into a wedding. Bed that woman right away to avoid any winds of


    change. I¡¯ll


    take care of Seiryuu¡¯s affair,¡± Wesley added after a brief pause. Tristan didn¡¯t have any choice but to


    agree. The next day, Tristan headed to Michigan. Alex Rockefeller, who was in California, also followed


    his mother and the others as they left for Michigan. Alex had thought about it. Before Zendaya


    Stoermer became engaged, he needed to meet her in private

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 785

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 785


    On this day in September, there was a gentle breeze and slight drizzle. It brought a lot of cool air to


    Michigan


    that had been hot and humid. Alex Rockefeller sat in front of a ss window in a cafe while he looked


    at the pedestrians walking past in a


    hurry as it drizzled outside. The small cafe¡¯s decorations didn¡¯t seem to cost a lot. Apart from a female


    waitress in her thirties and the


    female boss, there were three long legged women who looked like university students. Although they


    were


    dressed up very nicely, Alex had no eyes for them.


    His mind waspletely focused on the music that was being yed in the cafe. The song was none


    other than Zendaya Stoermer¡¯s ¡®Three Lifetimes¡¯. ¡°Wendy, check that handsome guy out. He hasn¡¯t


    looked in our direction once since he came in. I bet his


    rtionship just ended.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you attracted to him? Why don¡¯t you try flirting with him? It might develop into a


    beautiful and touching love story worthy of being turned into a love song.


    However, I¡¯m afraid he might


    ignore you.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. I¡¯m Mira Sands. I can guarantee that I¡¯ll take him down.¡± The two female university students


    couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Alex. They seemed very attracted to him. However, the girl who sat in the


    innermost section had an indifferent and disdainful look in her eyes. When


    she saw that her friends really were going to stand up, she hurriedly tugged at them. ¡°Save it, you two.


    You two still have terrible judgement despite being with me for so long.


    I don¡¯t know what


    to say anymore. That fellow is definitely a broke dude. He¡¯s just sitting there to act cool. If you go over,


    you¡¯ve fallen for his trap. Do you think I can¡¯t tell he¡¯s just deliberately pretending to be depressed?¡±


    She said


    cynically. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Lucy Quinton, how could you tell?¡± The girl by the name of Lucy Quinton snorted. ¡°Look at his clothes.


    He¡¯s wearing an old design of Adidas¡¯ sportswear, and his shoes are an outdated version from Nike.


    Everything he wears adds up to less than a


    thousand dors. He¡¯s only ordered a ss of lemon juice since he came in, and he¡¯s been sitting there


    for


    nearly an hour¡­ What else could he be but a broke dude? I¡¯m telling you, if you want to find a


    boyfriend, you must set your eyes on the right target. Men like him are either liars or broke dudes.¡±


    Clearly, Lucy had more influence in the group. After the two friends heard what she said, they


    immediately dismissed their ideas.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When they looked at Alex again, their gazes were full of contempt and disdain. ¡°You two just haven¡¯t


    seen enough. Come on, it¡¯s Zendaya Stoermer¡¯s engagement party in two days. It¡¯s


    Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family we¡¯re talking about. My family is considered respectable in Michigan too,


    and


    we¡¯re on the invitation list. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring you both along so you can learn a few


    things,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Woah! Zendaya Stoermer¡¯s engagement party, are you for real?


    Lucy, I love you!¡± To be honest, Alex was able to hear everything those girls said clearly. But he didn¡¯t


    care. He was here


    waiting for someone. That person was none other than Zendaya Stoermer!


    Previously, he gave X Stoermer a call, asking for her help to arrange a meeting with Zendaya¡­


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t tell X the truth. If he told X that he wanted to find out if Zendaya was pregnant


    with his child, he was afraid he might be hammered to death. Hence, he told X that he wanted to


    inquire about the advertisement for Lush Cosmetics.


    It was not until then that X found out Zendaya actually endorsed the products of Alex¡¯s family


    business. However, half an hour had already passed since the appointed time of their meeting.


    Zendaya still hadn¡¯t appeared yet. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Right then, a global,


    limited edition Ferrari race car gradually came


    to a halt in front of the cafe.


    A graceful woman walked out of the car. The three girls sitting behind Alex, who were not far away from


    the ss window, were instantly drawn to the


    luxury car and the beautiful woman outside. ¡°It¡¯s a Ferrari! It looks like the global, limited edition F911


    that¡¯s worth over 15 million dors!¡± Wendy


    Jonas eximed with her eyes wide open.


    To blend in with the circle of the rich and famous, she had studied


    voraciously about various luxury cars on the inte, and she let her words slip out of her mouth. ¡°That


    woman is absolutely beautiful too. She looks so elegant. Her clothes¡­ Aren¡¯t those Giorgio Armani


    that are handmade in Italy?


    She¡¯s a rich woman¡­ Lucy, this person seems to be even richer than you. Why


    would shee to a ce like this? Could it be who that man is waiting for?¡± Mira Sands was a


    student of


    fashion. After being reprimanded by Lucy earlier, Mira immediately yed to her strengths and


    commented on the


    woman who showed up. Lucy finally got a good look at the woman and her eyes narrowed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 786

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 786


    Lucy Quinton immediately extended her hand to cover Mira Sands¡¯ mouth. ¡°Shut up. She¡¯s from


    Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family. How could she know that broke dude?¡± Lucy said softly in


    a nervous and terrified tone. Mira and Wendy Jonas immediately widened their eyes in surprise. They


    didn¡¯t dare to make another sound. Soon, the woman opened the cafe¡¯s door and walked in. Alex


    Rockefeller sat there without making a move. However, there was a look of disappointment in his eyes.


    Indeed, the person who showed up was someone from Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family, but she wasn¡¯t


    Zendaya


    Stoermer, the woman whom Alex was waiting for. Instead, she was X Stoermer. X already saw


    Alex when she was outside the door. Right then, she directly walked over and greeted Alex


    respectfully. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller!¡± The three women¡¯s jaws nearly dropped as they stared on, tongue tied.


    Lucy, especially, was beginning to suspect that she might be blind.


    She checked repeatedly to make sure that woman was from Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family. In fact, she


    was one


    of the favorites of the head of the Stoermer family. Most importantly, why did she sound so polite to that


    broke dude?


    ¡°Why are you alone? Where is she?¡± Alex asked softly. X pulled a chair out. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, may I


    have a seat?¡±


    ¡°Go on. What would you like to drink?¡± Alex said. ¡°Anything will do,¡± she replied. ¡°Waitress, please bring


    her a ss of warm water,¡± Alex said. X was speechless.


    The three women also fell speechless. Alex only ordered X a ss of warm water. This was far too


    casual. Indeed, it reflected how poor Alex was. However, the women were incredibly surprised. Was


    this the realistic version of a rtionship between the


    princess and the carpenter based on the fable? X, someone who could be considered as a princess


    in


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Michigan, had actually fallen in love with a broke dude. And she was pursuing him fiercely?


    ¡°You¡¯re on your period. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t drink coffee,¡± Alex exined.


    Wendy spewed out a mouthful of coffee. Lucy covered her mouth to keep herself from screaming, but


    her trembling body made her horror apparent. X blushed and looked at Alex shyly. ¡°Thank you,¡± she


    said. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry Zendaya¡­ Couldn¡¯t make it. Our family has kept a close eye on her recently. They


    wouldn¡¯t


    even let her out.


    It didn¡¯t work even if I showed up and spoke for her! I have no idea what my brother is


    thinking. He¡¯s afraid that Zendaya might run away once she came out, and he wouldn¡¯t even let her use


    her


    phone. He¡¯s treating her like a criminal¡­ As for your family business¡¯ advertisement, I¡¯m afraid it really


    won¡¯t work,¡± X added.


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed. He was a little angry. Zendaya¡¯s disappearance as ofte was deliberate! ¡°Miss


    Stoermer, could you bring me to your house?¡± Alex suddenly asked. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller¡­ You seem to


    want to see Zendaya so badly. It¡¯s not because of the advertisement, is it?¡± X was quite a smart


    person. She could immediately tell that Alex was insistent on seeing Zendaya. Alex nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll


    tell you the truth.


    Zendaya stole something from me. I want her to pay for the


    damages.¡± X was stunned. If she found out that Zendaya had robbed Alex of his chastity, she might


    even shout in surprise. Meanwhile, Lucy and the other two girls looked as shocked as if they had seen


    a ghost.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 787

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 787


    ¡°What did Zendaya steal from you? What is it? Could it be a misunderstanding?¡± X Stoermer asked.


    She really was too shocked. X was very close to Zendaya Stoermer. Although she was Zendaya¡¯s


    aunt, they had a bond like sisters. In


    fact, they even slept together on the same bed. In other words, X knew Zendaya so well that she


    could


    count the number of birthmarks on Zendaya¡¯s body. Well, there wasn¡¯t a single birthmark on Zendaya.


    This was enough proof that X knew Zendaya very well.


    How could Zendaya possibly steal anything?


    She had money and power. What else would Zendayack?


    The only thing she didn¡¯t have was the freedom of marriage! ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding. I know this


    very well!¡± Alex Rockefeller said with certainty. ¡°What exactly is it?¡± X asked. ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s a little


    difficult to describe, but I am worried that Zendaya might identally get someone killed


    after stealing that thing from me.


    That would be terrible. I must see her,¡± Alex said. Based on how serious Alex made it sound, X¡¯s


    facial expression turned gloomy too. After thinking for a


    moment, she believed she finally understood what he meant.


    Alex was Master Rockefeller, a rare cultivation guru. X heard that cultivation gurus had powerful


    mystical


    tools. Such objects might not even be purchasable with money.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zendaya must have stolen Alex¡¯s mystical tool. ¡°Zendaya is usually quite a sensible person. Why would


    she do such a thing? Honestly¡­ Mr. Rockefeller, I


    hereby sincerely apologize to you on behalf of Zendaya¡¯s behavior.¡± X sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. To


    be honest, I didn¡¯t exactly suffer a loss,¡± Alex said. ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ X thought. However,


    X lowered her voice when she spoke. ¡°How about this? Mr. Rockefeller, it¡¯s not too convenient


    to do so in the day, but I can take you to Zendaya at night.


    I¡¯ll get her to apologize to you in person. What do


    you think?¡± Alex nodded. ¡°Sure,¡± he said. Lucy Quinton and the other girls didn¡¯t hear this sentence


    from X, but they had been shocked by what they


    heard earlier. None of them would¡¯ve guessed that the broke dude Lucy spoke of could have such¡­ A


    deep


    rtionship with Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family.


    Zendaya even stole from him!


    Who would believe this if word got out?


    On the contrary, X seemed to believe it very much. After emptying her hot ss of water, X made


    an


    offer to Alex. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Mr. Rockefeller, are you familiar with Michigan? Would you like me to show


    you around?


    I happened to want to go to Jade Market for a walk. I¡¯d like to choose an engagement gift for


    Zendaya. They have specialties of Michigan during the


    republican era.¡±


    Alex had been to Michigan quite a number of times, but he¡¯d never really had the chance to explore the


    local


    customs and traditions. Since there was nothing else to do, he agreed. Soon, the two of them left the


    cafe. Lucy and two other women at the next table felt hugely relieved.


    They started talking among themselves right


    after. ***


    Although the rain had subsided a little, it was still drizzling. A young man and woman walked together


    down Hansel Road. The man had an extraordinary vibe about him


    while the woman seemed dignified and beautiful.


    They were like a perfect couple. The only thing that stood


    out was that the man had his arms in his pocket, and the woman was holding an umbre. She made


    sure he


    was fully covered as one of her shoulders was thoroughly soaked. They were Alex and X. ¡°Hansel


    Road is a famous historical street. Further up is the Hansel Temple.


    During New Year¡¯s, locals in


    Michigan woulde here for the temple fair. It gets very exciting. I used toe here often when I


    was a


    kid¡­¡± X softly introduced the ce to Alex.


    In this drizzly weather, one of them had an umbre while they walked on the road of green stones.


    Buildingson both sides of the road seemed reminiscent of older times. Suddenly, they felt as if they had


    returned to the


    republican era in Michigan. After walking for a while, Alex turned to look at X.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 788

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 788


    Finally, Alex Rockefeller realized that X Stoermer was soaked around her shoulder. In fact, she was


    wearing a chiffon blouse that became transparent when wet. Alex could clearly see a mulberry


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    colored bra strap. As his gaze shifted down the bra strap, a pleasant view came into sight. Alex let his


    gaze linger there for two seconds without being aware of it. X nearly cried out in surprise when she


    looked down, Alex pushed the umbre over to her side. ¡°You¡¯re


    already hurting from period cramps. Why aren¡¯t you being careful at all? Hold the umbre and give me


    your


    hand!¡± Alex ordered.


    X was slightly stunned. Before she could react, Alex grabbed her hand. A strange spiritual power


    rushed into her veins. After that, it


    flowed all the way to her energy core in her lower abdomen. Suddenly, she could sense a warmth in


    her lower


    abdomen. The abdominal pain she felt earlier disappeared in an instant. X was amazed. Just as she


    was about to thank Alex, someone suddenly spoke. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t care


    who you are, let go of her immediately and break one of your own fingers. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able


    to


    leave Hansel Road.


    Alex didn¡¯t let go of X¡¯s hand. Instead, he frowned at the person who spoke. The man seemed to be


    around twenty-seven years old. This man happened to be walking out of a store nearby


    and saw Alex holding X¡¯s hand. He looked constipated and angry as his entire face had turned


    green. His


    reaction was almost as if Alex was holding his wife¡¯s hand. Alex took another look at the storefront.


    The store looked rather majestic from the front.


    There was a que hanging above the entrance that read


    ¡®House of Treasures¡¯ in bold, golden letters. This was also where X intended to bring Alex. ¡°Joe


    Sinir, what is the meaning of this? This is none of your business, get lost!¡± X red coldly at the


    man in front of her who was still looking at Alex with hostility. Clearly, X didn¡¯t like this man at all.


    Alex also began to frown unhappily. Anybody would feel unhappy after being yelled at like that for no


    reason.


    Joe Sinir, however, still felt as if he was above everyone else. Ignoring what X said, he continued


    to


    point at Alex. ¡°Young man, are you f*cking deaf? Can¡¯t you understand what I said? Do you want to


    die?¡± This man¡¯s voice attracted the attention of two men who had just walked out of House of


    Treasures. When they saw this scene, they immediately knew what was going on. ¡°You little piece of sh


    *t. Do you know who this man is?


    He¡¯s the eldest son in Michigan¡¯s Sinir family. With a singlemand, he could make sure your


    ashes will never be found,¡± said a tall, thin young man. Alex shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is,


    but I do know that, if he keeps pointing at me like this, he¡¯s


    going to lose a finger.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Joe Sinir was furious.


    He reached out to poke at Alex¡¯s eyes with his finger. A crack could be heard as Alex decisively


    grabbed his


    finger ever so gently and snapped it off.


    Joe was stunned, and so were his friends. They didn¡¯t think anyone would dare to confront Mr. Sinir


    in this part of Michigan¡­ They knew that Mr. Sinir was backed by a very powerful force that normal


    people couldn¡¯t afford to offend. ¡°Ahh! My finger is broken. You b*stard. How dare you break my finger?


    You¡¯re dead. I¡¯m going to chop you


    up into ten thousand pieces!¡±


    Joe yelled. Crack!


    With a single move, Alex broke Joe¡¯s second finger too. ¡°D*mn. This son of a b*tch. Let¡¯s kill him


    together!¡±


    Joe¡¯s friends yelled out and were about to attack Alex when X blocked Alex behind her. ¡°Do you


    have a death wish? Do you know who I am?¡± X said with a frown.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 789

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 789


    X Stoermer¡¯s almond shaped eyes were wide open, and the aristocratic aura she had developed


    since she


    was a child burst out. It was as if she had an innate presence that loomed over everyone else from


    above. When Joe Sinir¡¯s two friends saw her like this, they were simultaneously stunned for a


    moment. They stopped themselves from charging forward. ¡°Who are you?¡± One of them asked. X


    chuckled coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am, but why do you have the courage to attack us on


    behalf of Joe? Who gave you the courage?


    You can ask your master who I am¡­ If I want to attack your


    family, would he dare to help you?¡± The man seemed a little doubtful and he was a little shocked by


    what X said. She spoke strongly and


    confidently. It didn¡¯t sound like she was bluffing. The man couldn¡¯t help but look at Joe. ¡°Mr. Sinir, is


    what she said true? Who exactly is she?¡±


    Joe clutched his broken finger.


    With a look of pain and resentment on his face, he fixed his gaze on Alex. He looked like a poisonous


    snake that was capable of devouring humans. ¡°Her name is X Stoermer,¡± Joe said. ¡°What¡­ X¡­


    X Stoermer from Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family¡­ Princess X. ¡±


    If she was a member of the royal family, didn¡¯t that make her a princess?


    The two men were both born and raised in Michigan. Although they had never met X, they were very


    familiar with the reputable name of Princess X.


    First of all, she had a noble status. Second of all, they were


    told that any man in the country who could marry a woman like her would be able to livefortably for


    the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    rest of their lives. All that man had to do was to keep this goddess happy. Hence, countless Michigan


    men secretly dreamed about sleeping with X. The sperm count gone to waste in


    sewers could go up to a gazillion.


    The two men were both shocked, and they looked at X with dumbfounded expressions. They then


    turned to look at Joe first before turning to look at X again. Suddenly, they didn¡¯t know who to


    choose. X snorted coldly. ¡°I remember your faces. With a single call, I can make your family


    businesses go


    bankrupt within three hours. Looks like you guys like following the footsteps of Hydra Group, which had


    been


    overthrown. Let¡¯s see if Joe will get help from Imperial Capital¡¯s Sinir family for you guys.¡±


    Joe¡¯s two friends immediately knelt to the ground with a thump. They bowed to X fearfully as they


    apologized.


    Alex Rockefeller stood next to X and watched how she defeated her enemies with only words and


    not fists. Those two men were so scared that they nearly pissed themselves. It was a means to an end,


    albeit with the


    help of her own family¡¯s power. In Alex¡¯s eyes, Joe was no different from an insect. However, based on


    how Joe spoke, he seemed toe


    from a somewhat powerful background. ¡°Who is this fellow? Is he your admirer?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s from Imperial Capital¡¯s Sinir family. The Sinir family is also one of the eight royal families.


    However, this fellow is only a son of one of the concubines in the Sinir family.


    Without any talent in


    martial arts, he was forced to run a business out here. He opened a jewelry store in Michigan. But he¡¯s


    just a


    piece of trash¡­ Since his family has some business interactions with my family, I try to be nice to him


    out of


    respect for the Sinir family. However, I didn¡¯t expect him to cross the line like that. He thinks he


    stands a


    chance with me, but it¡¯s all just in his head,¡± X exined. If it was a normal situation, X naturally


    wouldn¡¯t have spoken so bluntly. But now that she was in front of Alex, she felt a little nervous for some


    unknown reason.


    She was afraid that


    Alex might misunderstand that there was something going on between her and Joe. Hence, every word


    she


    spoke was blunt and straight to the point. Joe nearly coughed up a mouthful of blood when he heard


    this. ¡°X, how could you talk about me like that? Why? Is it because of this broke dude next to you?¡±


    Joe asked. ¡°So what if it is? What does it have to do with you? In my eyes, you are worth even less


    than a single strand


    of his hair,¡± X said.


    Joe wanted to cough blood up again. ¡°Fine. X Stoermer, you are a princess from Michigan¡¯s


    Stoermer


    family. Indeed, I can¡¯t do anything to you. But I¡¯m going to teach this broke dude a lesson. I doubt the


    Stoermer family will help him. Are you secretly dating him behind your father¡¯s back? If your father


    found


    out, the first person he¡¯d hit is you,¡± Joe said viciously.


    X shook her head and sneered. ¡°Do you know who he is? Missouri¡¯s Coleman family even wanted to


    give


    the Four Great Princesses to him as gifts. How dare you threaten him?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Joe was utterly shocked.


    He was a member of the royal family.


    Although he was excluded from the main circle, he knew enough about


    the Four Great Princesses from Missouri¡¯s Coleman family. In fact, he could even recite facts about the


    princesses from his memory. Joe could only ever dream about being with any one of them. Missouri¡¯s


    Coleman family actually gave all the princesses to Alex?


    This man must have been unbelievably powerful .

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 790

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 790


    What kind of man, and what kind of background must he have to possess such great ability?


    At this moment, Joe Sinir finally felt afraid. Alex Rockefeller didn¡¯t expect X Stoermer to directly


    reveal the fact that he subjugated the princesses from


    the Coleman family. It was toote for him to stop her¡­ He could only me himself for not telling X


    to


    keep it a secret beforehand. However, it was fine since she already said it!


    At this point, there was no reason for Alex to be afraid. That¡¯s because the people he needed to guard


    against


    seemed to have already found out. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you gone yet?¡± X yelled. Joe hesitated for two


    seconds before scurrying away. His two cowardly friends also quickly ran off. X looked at Alex


    apologetically. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I¡¯m truly sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve caused you. I didn¡¯t


    expect to bump into an annoying person here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    He¡¯s just someone unimportant,¡± Alex said simply. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with howl handled the


    situation?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s quite alright.¡±


    In Alex¡¯s mind, he was thinking that if this happened to Waltz Fleur or Michelle Yowell, Joe and his two


    cowardly friends would have had a tougher time. They¡¯d be lucky if they only lost their limbs. It was


    moreContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    likely that they¡¯d even lose their heads too.


    However, X¡¯s method could be considered normal. With her identity, she probably rarely


    encountered such


    incidents. Alex looked up at the three words above the door, ¡®House of Treasures¡¯. After that, he looked


    inside, and he could vaguely sense the presence of an essence. Through his observational Chi energy,


    he discovered that there was an essence inside House of Treasures. The


    essence that permeated the air was far more concentrated inside than anywhere else.


    Alex¡¯s heart was moved. Could there really be a treasure inside?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Alex led the way in. Just as he stepped inside, the bead that existed in his upper energy


    core actually trembled violently, and Alex


    heard a loud thudding sound in his conscious mind. ¡°D*mn!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alex suddenly came to a halt. He stopped so suddenly that X, who was walking


    behind him, ran into him. X¡¯s chest knocked hard against his back.


    As soon as that happened, X felt her heart beating wildly. It was as if a jolt of electricity passed


    through


    her. ¡°Hey¡­ Why did you suddenly stop?¡± X pouted and rolled her eyes. However, it seemed as if


    Alex hadn¡¯t heard her at all. He was stunned still by the bead¡¯s abnormal reaction. At this moment, Alex


    felt like there was a connection between himself and the bead through their mental


    power.


    He could sense the bead sending him a message¡­


    It was hungry!


    It wanted to eat!


    The thing that it wanted to eat was inside this House of Treasures!


    Alex proceeded to walk inside.


    The further he went in, the more intensely the bead jumped inside him. This


    also became a shortcut for Alex to look for the treasure. He would go in the direction where the bead


    was


    beating faster. Finally, he arrived in front of a pir. Alex was dumbfounded. The head actually wanted


    to consume this pir that was made of wood. Could the pir even be eaten

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 791

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 791


    Could the pir be eaten?


    Of course not! This wasmon knowledge!


    However, the head in the energy core was adamant on consuming the pir. If Alex Rockefeller didn¡¯t


    let it,


    it¡¯d hop around like a naughty child giving Alex a headache. But he looked carefully at the very dated


    wooden pir in front of him. It was ckwith tinges of yellow, and


    it had a lot of cracked grains.


    In fact, there were even some oil stains on it. It really was an ordinary pir. Alex concluded that he


    wouldn¡¯t look at the pir anymore. Instead, he turned around and intended to leave. But the bead in


    his energy core suddenly emanated an extremely strong mental power. It felt as if a needle


    pricked his mind. ¡°Ouch!¡± Alex cried in pain. Not only did it startle X Stoermer, who was beside him,


    but it also shocked the female sales assistant who


    approached the two of them with tea.


    Her hands trembled, and the tray in her hands flipped over, causing the


    teacups to fall to the ground. Many customers in House of Treasures nced over unhappily. ¡°Mr.


    Rockefeller, what happened to you?¡± X quickly asked.


    The pricking sensation went away in an instant. But Alex had never felt this much pain in his life. It was


    as if his soul was being torn apart. He quickly ced


    one hand on the pir.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I suddenly felt a strong connection to this pir¡¯s history. I recalled the days of blood and


    fire


    when enemies invaded this ce, and I feel very sentimental,¡± Alex said. Immediately, X and the


    sales assistant looked at him as if they were looking at a monkey who could speak. The sales


    assistant, in particr, must have thought of Alex as a psychotic and mentally challenged person. ¡°Mr.


    Rockefeller, why don¡¯t we head upstairs and look around. The good stuff is all upstairs,¡± X said


    softly.


    ¡°I wonder, is this wooden pir for sale?¡± Alex scratched his head and asked the assistant. As soon as


    Alex asked the question, the female sales assistant seemed annoyed. ¡°Sir, if you keep making jokes


    like that, I¡¯ll have to get security to throw you out. This is a load bearing pir in House of Treasures. If


    you


    want to buy it, doesn¡¯t that mean you want to tear the entire ce down?¡± X had a very odd


    expression on her face too. Ever since Alex walked into this building, he¡¯d been acting awfully strange.


    But Alex didn¡¯t have a choice. Otherwise, that darned bead might repeat what it did earlier. It was too


    much


    for Alex to handle. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for whatever it costs,¡± Alex said determinedly.


    The female sales assistant¡¯s facial expression turned dark. She red angrily at Alex for a second.


    ¡°Security,e here, quick. Someone¡¯s causing a scene here,¡± she shouted.


    At the same time, the bead¡¯s consciousness was getting stronger, and it was bumping around in Alex¡¯s


    energy


    core. Alex felt as if it might break through his upper energy core and fly out. This gave Alex a fright. If it


    really came out, not only would it destroy his energy core, but his head might get hurt too. Alex made


    up his mind in an instant. ¡°Hey! You b*tch. What the hell is going on? You¡¯re running a business, and


    I¡¯m here to buy stuff. You


    actually called the security to throw me out. How dare you?¡± Alex yelled. As he spoke, he punched the


    pir angrily. Boom!


    Crack!


    Alex intentionally broke the load-bearing pir. The wooden pir with a diameter of half a meter


    fractured


    from the center. Right after that, the ceiling supported by this wooden pir began to crack and


    countless stones began to rain


    down. A huge chunk of the ceiling couldn¡¯t bear its weight any longer, and it came crashing down


    forcefully. When the female sales assistant saw this happening, she screamed in terror as her knees


    went weak. Her basic


    human instincts to run away didn¡¯t even kick in.


    Meanwhile, the three security guards summoned by the sales assistant were also dumbfounded when


    they


    witnessed this scene as they had rushed over.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alex grabbed the female sales assistant and X before dashing out of the way at


    lightning speed to avoid the


    falling ceiling.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At the same time, the bead in his energy core was vibrating even more intensely. Alex could


    see an irregrly shaped stone popping out from the cracked spot on the load bearing pir. The


    essence that emanated from it was too dense to describe with words.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 792

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 792


    This was the object. Alex Rockefeller acted extremely quickly. Before the stone fell to the ground, he


    reached out and grabbed it in the air. The stone wasn¡¯trge, and he could hold it with one hand. Just


    as Alex grabbed the stone, his upper energy core started producing a strong force of absorption,


    rapidly


    absorbing the essence from this stone. No, it wasn¡¯t just essence. There was another type of energy.


    Alex was very familiar with this source of energy.


    That¡¯s because it was verypatible with his own body. It was precisely the Chi energy with lightning


    attribute that was modified with his own Force. This stone


    contained a massive amount of lightning attribute energy. An immeasurable amount of essence and


    energy buzzed into Alex¡¯s upper energy core. Even Alex himself was shocked. How could such a small


    piece of stone contain such a huge amount of energy?


    Was this an energy block from Transformers?


    But Alex soon discovered another problem. After the sea of energy rushed into his energy core, 90% of


    it was


    absorbed by the mysterious bead, leaving him with only about 10%. But one should not underestimate


    this


    10% of energy. Alex¡¯s three energy cores, namely the upper, middle and lower energy cores, were filled


    in


    the blink of an eye. The extra energy now coursed through his veins. Some even travelled through his


    acupuncture points and into his skin and bones.


    It hurt a lot!


    The numbness made Alex feel as if electricity wrapped around his entire body. ¡®The Force, activate!¡¯


    Alex immediately sat down with his legs crossed and frantically activated his cultivation stance.


    Through his


    internal vision, he could see the bead inside his energy core shining brightly. In the past, he couldn¡¯t


    see clearly because the bead seemed chaotic and full of mist. But now, he could see


    very clearly now that it had be transparent.


    There were countless golden runes inside. Alex was stunned


    momentarily. He felt as if he had seen these runes somewhere. After thinking carefully, he realized he


    had


    seen these runes in one of the chapters in the Ultimate Book of Medicine. These were ancient Buddhist


    talismans. Could this be a Buddhist treasure?


    Alex felt secretly rmed.


    At the same time, he could see countless broken Buddhist talismans grouped


    together densely inside the bead. Most of them were severely fragmented. However, after the bead


    absorbed arge amount of energy, the fragments seemed to be slowly getting


    repaired.


    ¡®Is this a damaged spiritual tool?¡¯ ¡®No, spiritual tools can¡¯t be stored inside one¡¯s energy core. This is


    more likely a spiritual treasure.¡¯ Spiritual treasures were even more high grade items than spiritual


    tools.


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but feel fired up in his heart. He was eager to see what surprise was in store for him


    after


    the bead was repaired. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, Mr. Rockefeller! ¡± X called out a few times after she saw


    Alex sitting on the ground. For


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    some reason, she felt surprised. Right then, Alex was feeling energy being released all over his body.


    He immediately grabbed X and pulled


    her close to him forcefully.


    ¡°Sit down. You have been given an opportunity today.¡± Alex raised his hand and pressed it against the


    center of X¡¯s chest. X eximed. Her face turned peach red. This wasn¡¯t a ce a man could


    simply touch like that. But X


    could sense a strong gust of energy being transferred into her veins through Alex¡¯s palm.


    ¡®Is this enlightenment?¡¯ X was stunned. She looked deeply at Alex, and no longer struggled. Her


    body began to quickly repair itself. Previously, there


    had been side effects left behind from being tortured by the demonic Wisteria fetus. Now, her youthful


    looks


    were returning. Her face now looked like how it was before the incident In fact, she looked even more


    perfect!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 793

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 793


    Soon, the person in charge of House of Treasures was rmed, and he rushed over to check things


    out. When


    he saw that the pir of their building had actually been broken, he was stunned on the spot. ¡°What¡¯s


    going on here?


    ¡°Who the hell did this? How dare he demolish the House of Treasures? The guts he must have!¡±


    ¡°Who did it? Come forward right now!¡± The manager jumped up and down angrily as he shouted. At


    that moment, the female sales assistant pointed at Alex Rockefeller.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. He broke the pir with a


    single punch. This person is a little crazy. Earlier, he asked me if this pir was for sale. When I told him


    it


    wasn¡¯t, he broke the pir.¡± The manager and a few others who just came over were dumbfounded


    when they heard this. House of Treasures had been in business for up to a century. Nobody had ever


    wanted to buy their load


    bearing pir before.


    What else could this be if not intentionally causing trouble?


    The manager was furious, and he kicked Alex right away. But in the end, he was sent flying backward


    by a strong force of recoil. The sales assistant and customers next to him were all stunned.


    A girl who seemed like a primary school girl pointed at Alex and X Stoermer. ¡°Don¡¯t touch them.


    They¡¯re


    practicing Dragon Lady¡¯s Heart Sutra,¡± she started yelling.


    Everyone was confused. The little girl¡¯s mother quickly pulled her away so that she couldn¡¯t get close,


    and she also stopped the little


    girl from spewing nonsense. The manager woefully got up. He was about to get the security guards to


    throw Alex and X out when a


    customer pointed at X. ¡°Hey, I know who she is. She¡¯s Princess X from Michigan¡¯s Stoermer


    family.¡± The manager was startled. He wouldn¡¯t dare give the order anymore. After a long while, the


    stone in Alex¡¯s hand was thoroughly crushed into pieces. The bead in his energy core


    also recovered to its formerly hidden state.


    Alex also removed his hand from X¡¯s chest pressure point. There was still a lingering scent on it, as


    well as


    the lingering sensation of Alex¡¯s touch. X, though feeling a little shy, felt her exuberant mental


    strength as well as the surging inner force within


    her body. ¡°Oh my god!


    I¡¯ve advanced to the next level!¡± X eximed softly. After that, she quickly covered her


    mouth and looked at Alex with a stunned expression on her face. In fact, she had advanced by two


    levels in a single instance. She was in an unusually fine state.


    ***


    At this moment, the manager started to speak. ¡°Ms. Stoermer, this¡­ You guys¡­ What¡¯s going on? My


    shop¡¯s pir¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking.


    I¡¯ll be fully responsible for all the losses you suffered in the store today. I¡¯llpensate you ten


    times the amount,¡± X instantly said. Actually, the manager didn¡¯t wantpensation. After all, House


    of Treasures had been in business for many years. The owner was also a wealthy and


    powerful person. The manager just couldn¡¯t stand X¡¯s attitude. Now that X said that she was


    willing to pay them ten times the amount inpensation, it showed how


    sincere she was.


    Hence, the manager quickly responded. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Ms. Stoermer, you must be kidding. House of


    Treasures is still able to afford the repair costs. Plus, this wooden pir has been around for many


    decades, and it¡¯s gotten a little decadent. We would have needed to rece it anyway.¡± Making X


    owe them a favor was worth much more than the ten times ofpensation she was willing to


    offer.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Besides, the ceiling was only slightly damaged. None of the jade items were destroyed. How much


    would ten


    times thepensation amount to?


    X didn¡¯t hold back either. She instantly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, manager! Well then, take us


    upstairs to


    have a look. I¡¯d like to buy a jade essory as a wedding gift.¡± As X was choosing a gift, Alex sat on


    a stool. He paid attention to his body.


    What happened earlier had directly pushed his cultivation level up to Intermediate-Spirit


    Transcendence. In


    fact, he was already very close to the Advanced stage. With another opportunity, he would be able to


    break


    through. After that, Alex searched for information wherever he could inside the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine. Finally, he


    found one, it was the spirit of Ancient Thunderp Wood

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 794

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 794


    After making aparison with the information contained within, Alex was sure that the item he


    retrieved


    from the pir was the spirit of Thunderp Wood. This was a very rare item. Normal Thunderp


    Wood


    would be nearly dead after being struck by lightning. Meanwhile, spirits like this required the tree to


    withstand a thousand years of lightning strikes. The entire tree


    would contain the energy of lightning attributes. After that, a tree wisp would be born, which would then


    be


    concentrated into a spirit.


    It was truly good stuff. Alex wanted to look for more information rted to the head, but he couldn¡¯t find


    any content he could make


    The rain didn¡¯t touch his body when it fell on him because his body was protected by ayer of Chi


    energy. ¡°I went to the restroom earlier,¡± X suddenly turned to look at Alex and said. ¡°Huh?¡± Alex


    froze for a moment


    ¡®Why are you telling me that you went to the restroom? Are you going to invite me to go with you?¡¯ Alex


    thought. ¡°I looked in the mirror and saw that my looks had returned. In fact, my looks are even better


    than before,¡± X said. ¡°Oh. So what?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Thank you!¡± X said.


    Smooch!


    Alex was stunned as he looked at X. ¡°You¡­ You only have to thank me. Why did you kiss me? I¡¯m


    not


    the casual kind of guy,¡± Alex said. X¡¯s facial expression froze. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not the casual kind of woman


    either.¡± Alex felt that something wasn¡¯t right with this situation. The Stoermer family¡¯s women had a


    history of offenses. Previously, Zendaya Stoermer drugged him and stole a lot of his sperms when he


    couldn¡¯t fight back. If X


    suddenly did the same thing, wouldn¡¯t it be a terrible repeated offense?


    Hence, sad things like this ought to


    ur as much as possible, no, Alex needed to avoid things like this as much as possible. Alex


    deliberated for a moment and was about to speak when X started speaking first. ¡°I just wanted to


    show you that I¡¯m thankful. Don¡¯t take it the wrong way,¡± she said. Alex nodded. ¡°I see. In that case, I¡¯m


    relieved.¡±


    X¡¯s face stiffened again.


    She was beginning to doubt her own charm. Time passed quickly, and the sky finally turned dark. Alex


    sat in X¡¯s Ferrari as she drove him into


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family in style. Once they were inside, Alex felt the illusion of being in an imperial


    home. It was too luxurious and


    extravagant. However, Alex began to feel a little fidgety. He was about to meet Zendaya, and he was


    trying to figure out what he should say first when they met. ¡®Hi, Zendaya. I came to see if you¡¯re


    pregnant with my child.¡¯ ¡®No way. It was too direct!¡¯ ¡®Zendaya, I¡¯d like to hear you sing just like you did


    that night on the boat.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, this was too normal.¡¯ ¡°That night, you used too much drugs. I wasn¡¯t conscious enough. Why don¡¯t


    we try doing it again without


    drugs?¡¯ ¡®Hmm. This had a lot of potential problem.¡¯


    In the end, just as X quietly led Alex to Zendaya¡¯s room, a figure suddenly descended from the sky.


    It was


    none other than Zendaya¡¯s father, Kazim Stoermer.


    ¡°X, what are you up to?¡± Kazim asked.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡¯m just going to check on Zendaya. I brought her a gift,¡± X said. Kazim looked at his younger


    sister up and down before snorting. His gaze thennded on Alex. There was a look of anger in his


    eyes. ¡°Young fellow, you¡¯re quite capable. You actually managed to get close to my sister!


    But who gave you the courage toe to the Stoermer


    family¡¯s ce? Looks like you weren¡¯t paying attention at all to what I said to youst time. You still


    want to


    enjoy something without paying for it.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 795

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 795


    Alex Rockefeller looked at this honestly old fashioned man. There was a tinge of unhappiness in his


    eyes. This


    person must have been in Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family for too long. He really thought that, as a prince,


    he was


    inferior only to one person but superior to everyone else. Invariably, the way he spoke made him sound


    arrogant and prejudiced. ¡°Did I spend your money on myself before?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Are you still going to


    act dumb with me? Young man, can you not be so shameless?


    Was the check worth


    300 million dors I gave you money for the afterlife?¡± Kazim Stoermer said angrily. X Stoermer, who


    was next to them, looked surprised. She was still a little confused about the situation. ¡°Oh, you meant


    that money. I remember someone saying that the money was to thank me for saving his


    daughter¡¯s life thrice. It was supposed to be a payment that¡¯d cancel any favors I was owed. What¡¯s the


    matter?


    Are you out of money and need me to return you that 300 million?¡±


    Alex asked. Alex¡¯s words made Kazim so angry that he nearly couldn¡¯t catch his breath. Right then,


    X started speaking. ¡°Brother, Mr. Rockefeller has something to say to Zendaya in person. I¡­¡± Kazim


    directly cut her off by tly refusing her. He knew about his daughter¡¯s situation very well. In recent


    days, Zendaya Stoermer had even stopped eating or drinking. If she got to see Alex, she¡¯d definitely


    elope with him. ¡°X, this is none of your business.


    You can leave first. I¡¯ll talk to him for a while, ¡± Kazim said to X.


    X could also tell that there was some conflict going on between Alex and Kazim. She looked a little


    worriedly at Alex. Alex nodded at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Rockefeller. I won¡¯t be far away. If my brother puts you in a difficult situation, just call for


    me,¡± X said. Kazim was not happy to hear that.


    In the past, X used to respect him as her brother a lot. There was a huge age gap between the two


    of them. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Kazim was akin to her father. But now, X was


    actually siding with an outsider. Not only was Kazim¡¯s daughter doing that, but his sister


    was doing it too. It was ridiculous. Once X had left, Kazim snorted coldly. ¡°Rockefeller, I¡¯ve already


    told youst time. You don¡¯t deserve my daughter!


    Back then, you hadn¡¯t been to the Stoermer family¡¯s ce yet. Perhaps, you didn¡¯t have any idea


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    how different you two were. Now, you¡¯ve seen it, and you can sense it. Can you just give up now?¡± Alex


    sighed and shook his head. Kazim felt enraged in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn, or you¡¯ll pay for it.


    I¡¯m only giving you advice nicely


    because you saved my daughter. If you were someone else, I¡¯d have broken his hands and legs right


    away. In


    fact, I might even have killed him and buried him.


    Would you believe that?¡±


    ¡°Did you lock Zendaya up?¡± Alex asked. Kazim frowned. ¡°This has nothing to do with you! Alex, I admit


    that you¡¯ve got some capabilities and also


    some skills. However, you¡¯re only a tad bit stronger than normal people! You must understand one


    thing.


    People are born different.


    Some are born poor, while others are born rich. The stuff written in books about


    everyone being equal are all lies. Think about it. How could a princess from a royal family be the same


    as a


    peasant¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there is a difference. However, with hard work, this gap can be leveled,¡± Alex said. Kazim


    laughed loudly and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re still too naive.


    Aren¡¯t there enough hardworking people in


    this world? The janitors on the streets start working at four in the morning, and they only get off work


    and


    return home at nine in the evening. Aren¡¯t they hardworking? Would they ever be able to afford living in


    a


    vi?¡± Alex thought about it for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not a janitor.¡± Kazim¡¯s killing intent gathered for a


    moment, but it scattered in the end. ¡°Leave! With your capabilities, you


    could find a pretty woman in the mundane world. In fact, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to get


    yourself a


    popr female celebrity either.


    You can live a peaceful life with your wife and have kids. Stop dreaming! My


    daughter will soon be part of Missouri¡¯s Coleman family. She¡¯ll be married to Tristan Coleman, the


    youngest Earth expert in America, and the youngest Grandmaster in the future. If you keep pestering


    Zendaya, nobody can save you,¡± Kazim said. Alex chuckled coldly. ¡°The youngest Earth expert? That¡¯s


    just a bluff.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Believe it or not, I could break your legs right now!¡± Kazim was truly angry now. Why couldn¡¯t


    Alex


    be understanding?


    Moreover, the entire Stoermer family was counting on Zendaya to improve their status. If Alex came to


    ruin things for them, the entire Stoermer family would kill him. Alex sighed.


    He knew that it was impossible for him to see Zendaya tonight unless he knocked Kazim out. However,


    that might cause the Stoermer family to keep an even closer eye on Zendaya.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 796

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 796


    But, right then, a trembling voice could be heard. ¡°Alex¡­¡± The voice sounded very familiar. There was


    a certain melody to it, and it was apanied by a strong mental power. It came from Zendaya


    Stoermer. Alex Rockefeller looked in the direction where the voice came from, and he saw Zendaya


    wearing a thin,


    appeared unusuallyrge too. X Stoermer stood right beside Zendaya. Clearly, X had snuck over


    to Zendaya¡¯s room to free her while


    Alex and Kazim Stoermer were talking. After shouting once, Zendaya couldn¡¯t hold her tears back


    anymore. She wanted to dash over, jump into


    Alex¡¯s arms, and cry her lungs out.


    But in the end, after taking a few steps forward, she was stopped by Kazim. ¡°X, what the hell are you


    doing? Who said you could let her out?¡± Kazim yelled angrily. He was trying to


    prevent Zendaya from seeing Alex. Seeing how Zendaya looked now, Kazim felt even more worried.


    Alex looked at Zendaya, and he specifically allowed his gaze to linger on her stomach. Thankfully, she


    wasn¡¯t pregnant. Otherwise, Alex wasn¡¯t mentally prepared to be a father yet.


    Meanwhile, X seemed to understand what was going on. Zendaya and Alex actually had that kind of


    rtionship. Did Zendaya steal something?


    She probably stole Alex¡¯s heart!


    For some unknown reason, X felt a little bitter and sad. She wanted to cry. That exined why Alex


    pointed out righteously that he wasn¡¯t a casual kind of person. ¡°X, take her back!¡± Kazim spoke


    again. Zendaya stared at her father. ¡°Let me speak to Alex for a while. Five minutes. Just five minutes


    will do. Please?¡± Kazim refused her outright. ¡°Not even five seconds,¡± he said. Wham!


    Right then, Kazim was attacked from behind. Alex had poked him. All Kazim could feel was his head


    spinning. When Kazim turned around, he saw Alex had no emotion on his


    face.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you¡­¡± But soon, Kazim passed out and leaned gently against Alex¡¯s body. Alex


    threw him aside.


    The next moment, Zendaya ran into his arms and sobbed softly. When X saw this, she sighed in her


    heart. ¡°Zendaya, Mr. Rockefeller, people will pass by. You guys


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    should go somewhere else. Go to my room! I¡¯ll take my brother back to your room, Zendaya.¡± Zendaya


    nodded at X. ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±


    X shook her head. Her heart was in a mess. It wasn¡¯t because she felt inexplicable feelings of love,


    but it


    was because everyone in the Stoermer family was counting on Zendaya. They were waiting for her to


    get


    married into Missouri¡¯s Coleman family. But now, with Alex¡¯s involvement, things got a little


    complicated. However, X was still willing to stand on Alex¡¯s side. ***


    In X¡¯s room, Zendaya hugged Alex and cried while she spoke. ¡°Alex, you shouldn¡¯t havee!¡±


    That¡¯s because it¡¯d be very dangerous!


    Alex pinched Zendaya¡¯s chin and stared at her eyes. ¡°Do you think Tristan Coleman is more powerful


    than


    me?¡± He asked coldly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 797

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 797


    ¡°Do you think Tristan Coleman is stronger than me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not as good as Tristan?¡± With Alex Rockefeller staring at her while he asked those


    straightforward questions, Zendaya Stoermer froze


    for a moment. After that, she shook her head gently. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Can you not ask me questions


    like that?


    You know that you¡¯re the only one in my heart. It¡¯s true in the past, it¡¯s true now, and it¡¯ll always be true


    in


    the future.¡± Alex moved his head a little closer to Zendaya and stared at her lips. The two were so close


    that they could inhale the carbon dioxide from each other¡¯s breath, which still had


    warmth to it. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Alex smiled and said softly. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Zendaya slowly backed away with a panicked look in her eyes.


    She also seemed a little nervous. ¡°I


    can swear.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of swearing? You stole my virginity on the boat that day. Now, you¡¯re going to get


    married


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    to Tristan. Tell me, aren¡¯t you intentionally cheating on me? How can you still tell me that I¡¯m the only


    one


    for you? What do you mean by that?¡± Alex said. Zendaya¡¯s facial expression became increasingly


    worse. Tears escaped her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Alex said softly.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t lie to you. I n to kill myself to protect my virginity! If we can¡¯t be together in this lifetime,


    there¡¯s still the next¡­¡± Alex¡¯s heart trembled. He couldn¡¯t believe this. If he hadn¡¯te sooner to


    check on her, wouldn¡¯t it all be toote if he showed up on the day she was


    supposed to be engaged?


    After a moment of fright, Alex began to feel angry. He pushed Zendaya away angrily.


    Zendaya fell forcefully backwards. There was arge and wide bed behind her. Zendaya fell on her


    back, and she let out a soft cry from the shock and pain. ¡°If you dare to kill yourself, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Alex couldn¡¯t


    think of anything to threaten Zendaya after a long while. ¡°I¡¯ll be a monk in the next lifetime. Who


    would want to be in a rtionship with you? A woman who


    chooses to kill herself doesn¡¯t deserve to be loved by a man,¡± Alex said in the end. ¡°What do you want


    me to do? The problem isn¡¯t Tristan. I know you¡¯ll be able to surpass Tristan one day. In


    fact, you¡¯ll even be able to trample Missouri¡¯s Coleman family under your feet. But there isn¡¯t time left


    now!


    Not only the Coleman family, but the entire Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family and even ska¡¯s Stoermer


    family


    are looking forward to this marriage. I can¡¯t drag you into this. You can¡¯t beat the Stoermer family and


    the


    Coleman family if they work together,¡± Zendaya said. Alex acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything she


    said. He looked down at her, as if he was judging her. Alex gently leaned forward. ¡°I came to tell you


    one thing. That night, you shouldn¡¯t have drugged me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Zendaya felt ashamed of herself.


    ¡°I wanted to tell you to be more confident in yourself. Even without the drugs, you¡¯d still seed,¡± Alex


    said. ¡°Huh?¡± Zendaya said. Alex sighed. He wiped away her tears and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°You¡¯ve


    lost weight. Have you not been sleeping or eating


    welltely? Were you thinking about nothing but death?¡± Zendaya nodded at first, but she then shook


    her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about nothing but you.¡± Alex couldn¡¯t possibly return such a huge favor!


    After hesitating for half a second, he pressed himself against Zendaya.


    If the woman before him was Waltz Fleur, he wouldn¡¯t have taken such initiative. However, she was


    Zendaya. They had already had sex. The hurdle in his heart was practically non-existent. After doing it


    for the first time, they were bound to do it the second time, and the third time¡­


    X Stoermer was in Zendaya¡¯s room. Kazim Stoermer was still lying unconscious on the floor. Five


    minutes passed.


    Fifteen minutes passed.


    Fifty minutes passed¡­


    Zendaya began to feel anxious. Why hadn¡¯t the two of them returned yet? Shouldn¡¯t they have finished


    saying whatever they needed to say?


    The problem was, once Kazim woke up, or if Carey Stoermer entered, Zendaya wouldn¡¯t be able to


    exin


    herself. If her father found out, the consequences would be even more severe. ¡°Could they have¡­


    eloped?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 798

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 798


    ¡°No, I have to go over and check on them,¡± X Stoermer said. X was feeling a little nervous. She


    didn¡¯t know how she should deal with things next. Once her brother


    woke up, she would surely be reprimanded. Feeling fidgety, X quickly ran back to her room. Before


    she even entered, she could hear a strange noise


    ¡®Oh my god!¡¯


    Zendaya covered her mouth and hurriedly tiptoed back out. After leaving her room, her mind was in a


    nk state. What should she do? Zendaya had already lost her


    virginity, but her engagement was taking ce the day after tomorrow. Missouri¡¯s Coleman family was


    a


    royal family. Would the pride of the family, Tristan Coleman, be willing to marry a woman who had lost


    her


    virginity? When they discover that Zendaya had lost her virginity, sending her back would already be


    considered a light punishment. Perhaps, the Coleman family and Stoermer family might even be


    enemies!


    ***


    After the storm, Zendaya got up a little exhaustedly. When she saw the mess they made, she felt


    panicked. ¡°Crap! If my aunt discovers this, she¡¯ll kill me.¡±


    Alex pinched Zendaya¡¯s skin softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your aunt owes me a huge favor. She¡¯ll keep this a


    secret


    for us,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Stoermer family and the Coleman family working


    together. If you don¡¯t


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    want to get married, nobody can force you. Stop thinking aboutmitting suicide. Remember, you


    belong to


    me now.


    If you want tomit suicide, you must get my permission first! Tristan threatened your family, and


    he wants to force you to get married to him. The day after tomorrow, I wille over and see if he¡¯s


    capable


    of doing so,¡± Alex added after a pause. Zendaya was very worried, and she hesitated about speaking.


    However, right then, X ran inside. ¡°Zendaya¡­¡± X said. ¡°Ahh, Aunt!¡± Zendaya felt greatly


    embarrassed, and she didn¡¯t know where to ce her hands or feet. X looked at Alex. ¡°You two are


    really ruthless. This is my bed!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Aunt,¡± Zendaya said. ¡°Forget it! Hurry up and get organized. The Coleman family is here.


    Tristan¡¯s father, Abel Coleman, went to


    see your grandfather. Your grandfather will probably be asking for you to meet them soon,¡± X said.


    Zendaya was shocked. Her facial expression turned bitter too.


    Alex smiled widely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zendaya. Just pretend to y along today. I¡¯lle and pick you up


    the


    day after tomorrow! Everything will be fine!¡± After that, Alex turned to speak to X. ¡°Ms. Stoermer,


    please look after Zendaya for the next two days.¡±


    X recalled that she had kissed him earlier, and she felt her heart aching momentarily. ¡°You¡¯re already


    like


    this with Zendaya, but you¡¯re still calling me Ms. Stoermer. Isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate?¡± X rolled


    her


    eyes and said. ¡°Should I address you as my aunt then?¡± Alex asked. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯ll look after


    her for you, but you must be mentally prepared. During the engagement


    party the day after tomorrow, not only will the Stoermer family and the Coleman family be there, but


    there


    will also be many other experts from the royal families. Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to take Zendaya


    away?


    Why don¡¯t you two elope now?¡± X suggested. Alex shook his head. ¡°Eloping isn¡¯t possible. That


    would only bring about endless trouble for my family and


    yours. We should resolve this once and for all to nip things in the bud!¡± After saying goodbye to


    Zendaya, Alex left via an isted path. To his surprise, he bumped into a man and a


    woman who were talking to each other at the corner of a lotus pond. ¡°Master Tristan, is Zendaya


    Stoermer really an excellent furnace? Why does she appear to be a normal


    person?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! An excellent furnace is meant to sacrifice oneself to make another person


    sessful. When the timees, as long as I manage to absorb her Yin energy through the Red Pill,


    my powers will


    grow significantly. I¡¯ll be able to break through my bottleneck.¡±


    The two people speaking were none other than Byakko and Tristan Coleman.


    Unfortunately, Tristan had no clue that Zendaya had already lost her virginity to Alex. The things Tristan


    said made Alex want to kill him directly. ¡°Suzaku¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. I don¡¯t want to wait


    another day. Tonight, I¡¯m going to sleep with


    Zendaya. Anyway, the Stoermer family will be very d about me doing so,¡± Tristan said

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 799

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 799


    Furnace?


    When Alex Rockefeller heard this word, his heart filled with anger and a killing intent. Since he inherited


    the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine, how could he not know what a furnace was?


    That meant using another person as the venue for one¡¯s own cultivation. In other words, it meant


    absorbing the


    other person¡¯s


    energy to make oneself stronger. It was an extremely self-serving method.


    If Tristan Coleman truly liked Zendaya Stoermer, Alex wouldn¡¯t have been this angry. But Tristan had


    such an


    evil thought, and it was unforgivable. Once Tristan acquired Zendaya¡¯s Yin energy through her Red Pill,


    Zendaya¡¯s life would be over. Basically, it was not too different from how X was pregnant with the


    demonic Wisteria fetus. ¡®But I can¡¯t kill him just yet!¡¯ Alex thought. Alex had a more extravagant n.


    He wanted to act like a god in front of everyone so that he could keep their


    mouths shut. He¡¯d make sure these people wouldn¡¯t dare make any move easily¡­


    While Alex was thinking about how he¡¯d sort out Byakko, the beautifuldy, before messing with


    Tristan, Tristan started speaking to


    Byakko. ¡°Go and find out who Seiryuu had been in contact with after leaving


    Missouri and find out where she¡¯d gone to. I want to thoroughly investigate Master Rockefeller.¡± Byakko


    had intended to find Seiryuu and Suzaku. So, this was exactly what she wanted to hear. Byakko


    instantly said goodbye to Tristan and left on her own. Alex hid in the dark, shielding all the aura on his


    body from them.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Byakko nearly brushed against his shoulder, but she didn¡¯t sense his presence¡­


    The Ultimate Book of Medicine had a different cultivation method than the rest. It was a field of study


    that


    was significantly more mysterious than martial arts. Once Alex hid himself, never mind Byakko, even a


    Grandmaster might not be able to detect him. Meanwhile, Tristan was already thinking about how to


    acquire Zendaya. Aside from Zendaya¡¯s inner attribute as a top tier furnace, she was also a huge


    superstar with absolutely


    stunning looks. These were also qualities that Tristan very much looked forward to. ¡°Sigh. She¡¯s such a


    beauty. It¡¯d be a waste to only use her as a furnace.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I absorb less and keep her around as my toy for a longer period?¡±


    Just as Tristan loitered near the lotuske and sighed to himself, he suddenly heard footsteps behind


    him. Tristan thought Byakko had returned, but he didn¡¯t expect to see a masked man approaching him.


    The sky was turning dark, and there wasn¡¯t enough light. Tristan didn¡¯t have such great and mysterious


    capabilities as Alex did. Although he also had night vision, there


    were different levels to this ability. As an Earth expert in martial arts, being able to see objects within


    five


    meters was already very amazing for Tristan. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tristan immediately asked. ¡°I am¡­ The


    Soul Ferryman. Tristan Coleman, you have done a lot of evil things in life, bullying men and


    women.


    You¡¯ve caused a lot of resentment in many people. Three hundred women and children have


    approached me, and they pleaded with me to send you down to Avicii and receive judgment from the


    king of


    hell. Now, I¡¯ve epted the tributes from those three hundred women and children, and I¡¯m here to


    personally


    arrest you. Come with me and report yourself to theherworld, won¡¯t you?¡± Alex deliberately spoke in


    a


    coarse voice as he said those nonsensical things. Tristan was baffled, and he felt angry on the inside.


    ¡°Ferry my a*s. D*mn it. How dare you insult me if you


    know I¡¯m Tristan Coleman?


    Do you have a death wish? I don¡¯t care who you are, but you¡¯re going to die


    today. Even if you¡¯re Zayn Stoermer¡¯s grandson, I¡¯m not going to spare you,¡± Tristan said before


    immediately


    attacking Alex. Alex activated his mental power. ¡°Get down on all fours!¡± At first, Alex only wanted to


    disturb him a little. After that, he would physically knock Tristan out before he


    carefully figured out how to torture Tristan.


    To Alex¡¯s surprise, the mysterious bead in his upper energy core gently turned on right then. The


    golden


    Buddhist talismans began to emanate from his energy core and surrounded the words he spoke.


    Thump!


    Tristan waspelled by the mental power to go down on all fours like an obedient dog. Even his face


    was


    on the ground, as he didn¡¯t dare to move at all.


    This seemed to go on for some time. ¡°D*mn. Is it that effective?¡± Even Alex himself was stunned. ¡®This


    means I can already control this bead and use it however and whenever I want.¡¯ Alex thought


    Alex was overjoyed. Tristan still didn¡¯t get up from the ground. It was as if he intended to stay down


    there for the rest of his life and


    never get up again. ¡°This is Super Hypnosis!¡± Alex eximed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 800

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 800


    Alex Rockefeller was very excited. Like a child who had just received a toy, he wished he could unlock


    it and figure out the various ways he could


    y with it. ¡°Piece of sh*t. How dare youe after my woman? You must have a death wish, haven¡¯t


    you? The


    youngest Earth expert in America. Heh, I¡¯ll turn you into an earth-eating expert. Eat dirt!¡± Alex gave


    Tristan


    Coleman an order. Sure enough, the bead in the energy core turned again, and the golden light


    appeared once more. Tristan got up and started wing at the ground.


    He grabbed a handful of dirty mud and dust before directly


    shoving it into his mouth. He was eating as much of it as he could! ¡®Hah. The young master of


    California¡¯s Coleman family ate trash. Now, the genius from Missouri¡¯s Coleman


    family will sit on the ground and eat dirt.¡¯ Alex thought. Immediately after that, Alex took his phone out


    and started recording a video of Tristan sitting on the ground


    eating dirt.


    Alex did so from multiple angles, and he turned on the sh function to make sure it could be seen


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    clearly. Alex recorded it for a total of three minutes. He felt very satisfied. Alex also felt that Tristan¡¯s


    stomach might explode if he kept eating dirt like this.


    Only then did Alex remove the strong hypnosis he cast only to add another one right after: Tristan


    would have


    to eat 0.25kg of mud every hour!


    Alex was inspired by how Zendaya Stoermer instructed the young master of California¡¯s Coleman


    family to


    eat sh*t every time he was hungry.


    Tristan probably wouldn¡¯t die from eating 0.25kg of mud every hour, would he?


    After thinking briefly Alex tapped gently on Tristan¡¯s lower abdomen¡­ Basically, Alex had destroyed


    Tristan¡¯s manhood. Whenever Tristan thought about women, he would feel an insane amount of pain.


    As such, it was the equivalent of adding another type of insurance. If Tristan was still capable of


    bullying Zendaya despite this, Alex would have to give it to him. Alex was very satisfied with this


    masterpiece.


    However, after thinking about it for a moment, Alex gave


    Tristan another order, which was to forget everything Alex had done earlier. In this way, Tristan wouldn¡¯t


    remember what happened when he met Alex. Alex pped his hands before turning around and


    leaving. He wanted to return to California immediately. After that, he would make preparations to act


    like a powerful person. When the time came, he¡¯d cause a huge scene in Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family


    and act like a god in front of


    everyone. It was a fantastic n!


    In less than five minutes after Alex had left, Tristan finally ate up 0.2 5kg of dirt.


    His consciousness also returned at this moment. When he saw what he had done, he was stunned. He


    then


    dabbed at his mouth. ¡®D*mn. What the hell?¡¯ His mouth was covered in mud and bits of grass. After


    that, he reached his hand into his mouth and pulled a


    worm. Tristan couldn¡¯t help but vomit and saw that the stuff he vomited out consisted entirely of mud.


    Tristan was shocked. Tears and snot covered his face. More than anything, he panicked and felt


    confused.


    What was going on with him? He was fine just a while ago. He was even talking to Byakko about his


    n


    tonight. Why did he suddenly¡­?


    This was way too terrifying. A genius in this generation sitting on the ground and eating dirt. If word


    gout out, how would he face anyone?


    Right then, someone approached him. It was a servant from the Stoermer family. ¡°Mr. Coleman, the


    head of our family and your father are inviting you to the lobby for tea!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Coleman. What¡¯s wrong¡­ With you?¡± After taking a closer look at Tristan, the servant from the


    Stoermer family shouted in surprise. Tristan became enraged. He pped his hand against the


    forehead of this servant.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 801

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 801


    To Tristan Coleman, was there anything significant about killing a servant from the Stoermer family?


    Not even the slightest psychological burden could be felt at all. Being at the rank of Earth Expert, he


    instantly


    shattered the helpless unlucky guy with his palm, and he died on the spot. Tristan didn¡¯t even talk


    about


    wanting to hide the body, kicking it into the pond without much care. Immediately after that, he started


    to throw up again. He puked until his stomach was empty, and all that came


    out was yellow spit, but he could still feel like there was a stench of soiling from his stomach.


    There was a room for storing tools for watering flowers not far away, and he immediately rushed in to


    take big


    gulps of water. It was only after ten minutes that he finally cleaned himself up. But for the life of him, he


    couldn¡¯t remember


    why he would crawl on the ground and eat dirt in the first ce?


    ¡®God damn it, could it be an evil spirit?¡¯ Almost instantly, he gave a call to Shiromi. ¡°Young Master, what


    orders do you have for me?¡± asked Shiromi the moment she picked up.


    ¡°Shiromi, when you left just now, did you find anything strange?¡± Shiromi was puzzled. ¡°No. I left the


    Stoermer family directly, and none of them dared to stop me. There were


    a few disciples that ran up to me and asked for my Whatsapp. Is that considered strange?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, did something happen?¡± he then asked.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just asking. Go and find out the whereabouts of Suzaku.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Be careful.¡± Tristan felt that there was no need to talk about the disgusting matter of him eating soil,


    after all. Once he hung


    up the call, he cast aside the doubts in his heart and went to look for the Patriarch of the Stoermer


    family and


    his father. ***


    At the same time, elsewhere, Alex had also quietly left the Stoermer family. He found that he had


    consumed quite a bit of his mental power, and his temples throbbed in pain. Also, the


    weird bead inside his energy core with the golden amulet inside it seemed to have dimmed slightly.


    ¡®The mental power consumed for the hypnosis is really a lot, especially if it¡¯s used continuously.¡¯


    Alex hit the nail on the head in this matter, almost instantly knowing the reason it consumed so much


    power. Tristan was also an Earth Expert level warrior, where his physical body was strong to a certain


    extent, and so


    were his mental powers. The spirit, Chi, and mental powers were all one, and if one were strong, so


    would the


    others¡­


    Of course, this was an exception to men who drove around every night, would be unhappy if he didn¡¯t


    consume meat, and one who wouldn¡¯t teach anything to others. ¡®I¡¯m not Zendaya, and my mental


    power is no more extraordinary than a normal person.


    I should do less of this in the future.¡¯ However, it wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t gained anything from it. The bead


    in his energy core wasn¡¯t a one-time use, and it could be used anytime to save lives.


    After he left the Stoermer family, he turned and gave the pce one more look. ¡®Zendaya, wait for me!¡¯


    He rushed towards California without stopping. He had to prepare for the pretense he put up the day


    after


    tomorrow, after all. ***


    Tristan stepped into the Stoermer family main hall. Inside, apart from the Patriarch from the Stoermer


    family


    in Michigan, Zayn, Zendaya¡¯s mother, Carey, and his own father, Abel Coleman, and an uncle from the


    Coleman family from Missouri, was also present. The Patriarch from the Coleman family wasn¡¯t


    present, but he had sent an uncle to represent him, as that was


    enough face given to the Stoermer family. This was because Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family was just a


    branch of


    the Stoermer family.


    And as for the Coleman family, they were the real top notch royals. Zayn was pleased to see Tristan


    and said with a smile, ¡°Tristan, as expected, you¡¯re really handsome and


    powerful. There will be no limit in your future concerning your potential! For our Zendaya to marry


    Tristan, I, as her grandfather, can put my mind at


    ease.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 802

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 802


    Tristan had an arrogant expression on his face, but he still gave what was considered a smile when he


    heard


    that. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Patriarch Stoermer. Rest assured, I will treat Zendaya well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our Tristan fell in love with Zendaya at first sight. In the future, our Coleman family will


    definitely be taken seriously, and no one will dare to bully her! ¡± Abel said. ¡°In time, she will be the


    mistress of our Coleman family in Missouri.¡±


    Father and son looked at each other, a mutual and tactical understanding in their eyes. Once Zendaya


    married Tristan and they had their wedding night, her value would be greatly reduced. However,


    the energy and cultivation level of Zendaya was good. They had observed her using secret methods


    before, and she had an abundance of energy in her body. Tristan


    wouldn¡¯t be able to fully absorb the amount of energy in just one night, and it would probably take three


    months before he could.


    However, after three months, when the potential within Zendaya waspletely


    exhausted, her body would go from bad to worse, and she would start aging rapidly. By that time,


    Tristan


    would have already been done using her as a stepping stone to ascend to the next level. By then, there


    would no longer be a need to care if she lived or died. As for being a mistress or whatever, that


    was obviously


    just a joke.


    Zayn didn¡¯t know this, and he felt ted when he heard those words, nodding his head rapidly in


    agreement. ¡°Our Zendaya¡­ though she doesn¡¯t practice martial arts, she¡¯s still a woman who¡¯s hard to


    come by. She has


    superb aplishments in music, or she wouldn¡¯t have achieved so many great things in the


    entertainment


    industry. To be honest, the Meier family from the Imperial Capital had once approached me for


    Zendaya¡¯s


    hand in marriage. I didn¡¯t ept it, though.¡±


    The Meier family from the Imperial Capital was also one of the royal families. The eight families of the


    Golden Era were the Stoermers, the Colemans, the Sinirs, the Meiers, and there were also the


    Zimmers, the


    Sniders, the Seays, and the Rockefellers. As mentioned previously, the so called royal families were


    not rted to the emperor. They were the royal


    family¡¯s guardians who had made great contributions to the Golden Era. It was a glorious title passed


    down


    through the generations, and they were the ones who were to safeguard the royal family to ensure they


    would


    not fall. Of course, the world had continued to change, and nothing would be set in stone forever. He


    immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Tristan is right!


    Compared to yourself, there isn¡¯t aparison at all in the


    first ce.¡± After a pause, he said to Carey, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why isn¡¯t Kazim here yet? Carey, go call


    Kazim over and


    have Zendayae as well!¡± Tristan stood at this moment and said, ¡°Master, speaking of which, I have


    yet to meet Zendaya officially. How


    about we go over there directly, so we can introduce ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Young people should hang out more and spend some time among themselves.¡± Abel


    said. ¡°I heard that the flowers in Michigan bloom beautifully, and the ce is very lively. Why don¡¯t we


    have


    Zendaya bring Tristan outsideter for some sightseeing?


    We could build a better rtionship between them


    too.¡± Tristan nced at his father. When father and son were like minded, they could easily aplish


    many things that would benefit them


    easily. Tristan would im Zendaya, at night, at the right time.


    Zayn nodded. ¡°That sounds good. Let¡¯s go ahead and do the introductions; then you two youngsters


    can head


    out to y.¡± The group stood up and started to head toward Zendaya. A great many years had passed,


    and the world had entered modernization at a face pace. The influence of the


    guardian of the royal family was long different from what it used to be.


    They would have to depend on their


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    own strength and capabilities to survive in the world in the future. The Lynch family, for instance, was


    once one of the eight royal families that now only existed in name. None


    of their descendants had been found recently. As for the Meier family, they fell short of the best, but


    they were


    still better than the worst. Tristan snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Joseph Meier? That trash, he


    can¡¯t even stand up to one of my


    arms.


    The moment he saw me, he knelt on the ground and cried for his daddy. How can a useless thing like


    him be worthy of Zendaya?¡± As soon as he said that, everyone present had a strange expression on


    their faces. Zayn had wanted to emphasize a little on the weight of his granddaughter¡¯s value, but he


    didn¡¯t expect that he


    would end up shooting himself in the foot instead. Inadvertently, he had also lowered her value by a


    little. However, when they were halfway there, the energetic Tristan suddenly changed expressions


    when they


    passed by the garden corridor, his eyes shifting instantly.


    He sniffed the air several times, picking up the scent of the strong earthy smell. It smelt like the most


    heavenly delicious smell on earth. He then threw himself onto the flower bed, his hand


    reaching out to grab a handful of mud before stuffing it into his mouth and gobbling it up greedily.


    The one hour interval of Alex¡¯s hypnotic effect was due.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 803

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 803


    Chomp¡­ chomp¡­ gnaw!


    Tristan knelt in the flower bed, stuffing mud in his mouth and eating it with gusto. He even raised his


    head in


    the middle of it and gave everyone a satisfied smile, as though he was eating the most delicious meal


    in the


    world right now. Everyone present was stunned, speechless, looking as though they had just seen the


    devil. It was too shocking¡­! Absolutely too shocking!


    Everyone looked on in a stupor, and even Abel, Tristan¡¯s father, was stunned. When he finally snapped


    out of his daze and rushed forward to stop his son, Tristan had already ingested a


    Abel pped the mud away from Tristan¡¯s hands. He could even smell dung since it just so happened


    that the


    Stoermer family¡¯s gardener had just fertilized the soil that afternoon, and he had used something he


    had taken


    from the septic tank. And the mud that Tristan had ingested was one that had the extra ingredients.


    ¡°Mo*herfucker!¡± Abel was disgusted. He didn¡¯t know what kind of madness had hit his son. How could


    he suddenly do such an insane thing? The


    people from the Stoermer family all stared at him, surprise filling their eyes.


    Tristan, however, refused to give up. Because Alex¡¯s instructions had been to eat half a pound every


    hour, he had only eaten 0.2 pounds at most, thus, he needed to continue eating.


    Presently, he was clearly not in his right mind. He only had eyes for the delicious soil that exuded the


    extremely alluring smell, and he ate like a beggar that


    had been offered meat after a week of hunger. Abel¡¯s obstruction made him very dissatisfied. Bish!


    He punched his father in the face. Abel¡¯s nose bled from the blow he received, and one of his front


    teeth had been knocked out. The intense pain


    he was in caused tears to fall from his eyes. He never expected that his son would hit him. And not only


    that, Tristan had started to eat the mud once again.


    Abel clutched his nose. But, this was his own son, the existence that made the entire Coleman family in


    Missouri proud. How could he do such a thing that would damage their reputation here?


    He hurriedly tried to stop him again. However, Tristan had once again gone mad. Though his mind was


    not clear, his martial arts skills were still present in his muscle memory. Not the slightest


    mercy was shown when he beat his father, using all the skills as an Earth Expert to the point his father


    didn¡¯t


    dare approach him anymore.


    ¡°Tristan, have you gone mad?!¡± Then, Tristan¡¯s uncle made a move. He was an expert at the level of


    advanced Earth Expert. He was higher than Tristan by two levels. As soon as he made his move, even


    when Tristan was still forced down, restrained, even though he had used


    all his abilities and strength. However, his mind was still unclear. How could Alex¡¯s hypnosis from the


    beads be so easily relieved?


    Tristan started yelling out loud, ¡°Let me go, let me go! I want to eat. I want to eat!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to stop me! Let me go. I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He threw out threats like a crazy


    lunatic!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Zayn was stunned in shock. Carey was also stunned.


    And everyone else was also stunned. Carey furrowed her brows. Her heart started to beat faster in her


    chest. At first, she had been very satisfied


    when she thought about how Tristan was going to be her son-inw. But now she got the chance to


    see the


    other side of the young man she hadn¡¯t been aware of¡­ The side where he would eat mud! And it was


    even


    mud that had been fertilized, who could stand it?!


    It seemed Tristan had an intermittent mental disorder, and


    this was dangerous.


    Wasn¡¯t there a lot of news about how psychopaths would go on a killing spree?


    Her daughter was still her precious baby, after all. No matter what happened, you wouldn¡¯t marry your


    precious daughter off to a psycho!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 804

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 804


    She nced at Zayn and touched his hand lightly, her eyes looking as though they could speak. Zayn¡¯s


    face


    was solemn, and he nced at her and blinked a few times, signaling that they would wait and see


    before


    talking about this. In the meantime, X had heard themotion and ran over. Seeing the scene that


    she had walked into, there was a dumbfounded look on her face. She walked towards


    Carey and asked in a low voice, ¡°Third Aunt, what¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as she said that, she saw


    Tristan roaring loudly, ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m so hungry! Ahhh, hungry, so hungry! Let


    me eat, get lost..!¡±


    However, Tristan was unable to break free from his uncle¡¯s hold. In the next moment, he started


    mutting himself, beating himself up to the point the cracking of the bones


    from the blows he gave himself could be heard. Everyone else on the scene was dumbfounded, their


    jaws


    dropping one after another. Abel couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. This was his son, after all. If he


    allowed this to continue, Tristan would


    end up beating himself to death. He said to the older man, ¡°Fifth Uncle, how about we let Tristan go for


    now. He isn¡¯t in his right mind right


    now, and when he wakes upter, we can ask him what happened.¡±


    The older man also felt that this couldn¡¯t go on like this, and he nodded, letting go of Tristan as he did.


    The moment Tristan got free, he immediately pounced on the mud again. He wasn¡¯t even bothered to


    use his


    hands anymore, thrusting his face into the soil and eating.


    X¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets when she saw this. That was fertilized mud. What did he


    think it was?!


    Pizza?!


    Zayn finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mr. Coleman, Tristan¡­ What in the world is going on? It¡¯s¡­


    Does


    he have some strange disease?¡±


    Abel was in a state of desperation and difort now, to the point his tears were about to fall. He


    roared


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    loudly, ¡°You ask me? Who am I supposed to ask? My son doesn¡¯t have strange diseases! He was fine


    before


    this and had never had this problem before. Only after meeting your Stoermer family that this sort of


    problem


    cropped up. I¡¯m the one who should be asking what have you done anything to my son?!¡± Zayn was


    shocked. ¡°Of course not! Tristan will be my grandson-inw, and everyone in my family, from the


    lowest to the highest, is in agreement with this marriage. How could we harm Tristan?


    Besides, such


    a strange situation, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Has your son been hiding anything from you that it¡¯s possible even you as his father doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    Carey


    said. Abel retorted in anger, ¡°Bulls*it! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s hiding something. Your entire family is!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Carey¡¯s amenable face crumbled immediately on the spot, and she almost started cussing in rage.


    With this


    sort of attitude, would she still want to have her daughter marry his son?


    At this moment, Tristan had finally finished eating half a pound of mud, so the state of his hypnosis had


    been


    lifted, and he came to his senses.


    However, he was dumbfounded the moment he woke up. He looked at himself, then at the people


    around him¡­ An extremely putrid stench wafted through his nose. There was the same feeling in his


    mouth, and his stomach felt heavy and ufortable once again. ¡°rgh¡­¡± He started to throw up.


    He saw himself throwing up the ck soil which had a foul smell. Now, he really was


    going out of his mind. ¡®Why is this happening?!


    What¡¯s happening to me?!¡¯ Tristan cried. He really started to cry. One reason for that was because of


    how hard he was throwing up, and the other was that he was unable to


    ept the situation. Abel shouted quickly, ¡°Hurry, get some water! Get some water!¡± Zayn hurriedly


    ordered someone to get water. Abel pulled on Tristan urgently, his voice anxious as he asked, ¡°Tristan,


    have you woken up? Tell me, son, what in the world happened? Why¡­ Why have you suddenly began


    to eat mud?


    Have you been possessed by


    something evil? Take a look¡­ Look around you¡­ Is there someone around that intends to hurt you?¡±


    Tristan shook his head in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know. This is the second time¡­ Cough!


    rgh!


    Dad, one hour ago, I¡­ The same thing happened to me. But I can¡¯t remember what happened. I was


    talking


    to Byakko before that, and I waspletely fine. And then¡­¡±


    Abel hurriedly asked, ¡°And Byakko? Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°I had her run some errands for me,¡± Tristan replied. ¡°When did this first happen?¡±


    ¡°On the edge of the lotus pond.¡±


    ¡°Hurry. We must take a look at the ce!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 805

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 805


    At the lotus pond, everyone saw a corpse. It was one of the Stoermer family¡¯s people that hade to


    call


    Tristan over just now. However¡­


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that Caleb?¡± Carey cried out and almost fainted. That was her nephew. Because he had no


    special abilities, his body was sickly and frail since young, his bones


    were also weak, and he often fell sick due to his condition. Carey had been the one who arranged for


    him to


    be given easy tasks in the Stoermer family.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sry he earned running errands within the Stoermer family was still way more than the money he


    would


    earn in the outside world. Who would have expected him to die inside this lotus pond?


    The people from the Stoermer family quickly fished him out of the water. Zayn took a closer look, his


    face cold as he said, ¡°He has been hit on the forehead by a palm, and his skill


    shattered, and he died on the spot!


    Who was it? Could it be the same person who harmed Tristan?¡± Tristan¡¯s lips curled. ¡°It¡¯s not that


    person. I¡¯m the one who killed him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You? You killed Caleb! You murderer!¡± Carey red at him and screamed, her body trembling.


    Caleb was her one and only nephew and the only son of her elder brother. Now that he had been killed


    in the


    Stoermer family, how was she supposed to face her brother?


    ¡°Why did you kill my nephew?


    Why?!¡± Carey cried and sobbed. ¡°I want you to pay for this!¡± p!


    Abel gave Carey a p to her face, leaving a bright, red handprint where the blow hadnded. He


    snorted


    coldly and said, ¡°So noisy! It¡¯s only a nephew of yours. It¡¯s not like he killed your man. Why are you so


    dramatic?¡± Although Carey was Zendaya¡¯s mother, Abel didn¡¯t bother giving her any face and did as he


    pleased. If he


    wanted to beat her, he would. This was the confidence and arrogance of the Coleman family from


    Missouri. More importantly, the anger that he felt inside himself had nowhere to go.


    Carey held her face, stunned. ¡°You dare to hit me? Your son killed my nephew, and you think it¡¯s


    justified? You want to marry my


    daughter with this attitude? Dream on!¡± screamed Carey, furious. Abel grabbed Carey by her cor and


    pulled her towards him, hard. His eyes were frigid as he stared at her. ¡°Woman, don¡¯t misunderstand.


    My son is fond of your daughter, and


    this is the blessing she received for the karma she¡¯s umted in her past life. Even if she doesn¡¯t


    want to


    marry, she will be.


    As her mother, if you still want to continue making so much noise, I don¡¯t mind just killing


    you off right now.¡± Having said that, he threw Carey away.


    If it weren¡¯t for Zayn¡¯s support, she would have fallen to the ground. Zayn was also furious to death,


    having


    never met such a brutal, arrogant person before. Does anyone want to be family with these sorts


    of people?!


    However, if Zendaya would be married into the Coleman family in Missouri, she wouldn¡¯t have any


    status at


    all, and would probably be bullied to death.


    Fortunately, Zendaya had followed Alex. ¡°You have crossed the line!¡± X barked, then turned to Zayn.


    ¡°Dad, the Coleman family is not sincere in the


    slightest. Zendaya has yet to officially marry into their family, and yet they disy this sort of attitude


    already. How will Zendaya live in theing days like this?¡± Zayn¡¯s brows were also deeply furrowed.


    There was a raging fire in his heart. He looked at Abel and said, ¡°Mr. Coleman, our Stoermer family will


    not be bullied like this. Since the two


    parties are unable toe to an agreement, I think it¡¯s best if the marriage is called off.¡± Abel was


    furious. ¡°Old man, what did you say?! Do you dare repeat it?!


    So, you aren¡¯t afraid that our


    Colemans from Missouri will just trample over your little Michigan Stoermer family? You have to be


    aware of


    your position, that you¡¯re just a minute offshoot of the Stoermer family. Even your ancestors, the


    Stoermer


    family in ska, has to give us a face, thepdogs of our family!¡± Zayn was seething. He could almost


    feel his heart exploding. At this moment, the uncle from the Coleman family finally opened his mouth,


    ¡°Abel, shut your mouth!


    If you continue bbering on like this, I will send you to the hall as punishment!¡±


    After that, he turned to Zayn. ¡°Patriarch Stoermer, I apologize sincerely. Abel is too concerned about


    Tristan¡¯s


    situation, so he¡¯s spouting nonsense.


    The marriage between our two families has been spread throughout


    America. It¡¯s a big matter, these royal nuptials. How can it be a trivial matter? Alright, it¡¯s just a


    misunderstanding. Let¡¯s put it behind us, alright?¡± He nced at Zayn, releasing a small amount of


    intimidating aura from around his body

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 806

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 806


    The overbearing pressure almost caused Zayn to kneel on the ground. Zayn was well aware that if the


    Coleman family from Missouri wanted to go against the Stoermer family in


    Michigan, it would be useless for him to ask for help from the Stoermer family in ska. They weren¡¯t


    about


    to go against the Coleman family for the sake of Zendaya. After weighing the pros and cons, Zayn


    could only nod his head in humiliation. Seeing her father-inw nodding his head, Carey suddenly felt


    depressed, and tears burst out from her eyes. X said coldly to Tristan, ¡°Then, why did you kill


    Caleb?¡±


    There was an impatient look on his face as he replied, ¡°He saw what happened, so I killed him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± X¡¯s eyes twitched wildly. ¡°This is the ce where it first happened? Did you meet anyone else?¡±


    Abel asked. ¡°No, I can¡¯t remember anything at all,¡± Tristan replied. The uncle from the Coleman family


    looked at the lotus pond, then turned to Zayn and asked, ¡°Patriarch


    Stoermer, has anything strange happened before in this lotus pond?¡± Zayn shook his head. ¡°No, are


    you suspecting¡­¡±


    The old man said, ¡°I¡¯m suspecting that an evil spirit has possessed Tristan, and I fear that it¡¯s because


    your


    Stoermer family hasn¡¯t been very clean!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The old man was of rather advanced age, and he had a lot of insight. He knew that there were some


    things in


    this world that just couldn¡¯t be exined by science. Abel snorted, his cold eyes sweeping over the


    people in the Stoermer family who were present. ¡°If anything


    happens to my son, I want your entire family to be buried six feet under! Also, nobody is to speak about


    what


    has happened to my son! Old man Stoermer, if any news of this leaks out, you will be the only one I will


    come


    for first.¡±


    The group of people stood in a stalemate beside the lotus pond for a long time. However, the Stoermer


    family residence was a private one, and there was no such thing as surveince


    cameras. There was not a single trail that would point to the fact that Alex had been here. The only


    other exnation would be the evil spirit that the uncle from the Coleman family had mentioned or


    that Tristan was insane! ¡°I hope that what happened just now won¡¯t happen again a third time.¡± The


    moment he said that, Tristan¡¯s expression changed, a strange smile appeared on his face, and he


    mmed


    down into the dirt next to him. An hour had once again reached. ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±


    ¡°Hurry, send him to the hospital.¡±


    Tristan was taken to the hospital. Even if it wasn¡¯t because of the mental disorder he seemed to have.


    He seemed to have eaten a lot of mud, so


    he would need to go through gastricvage. As for Caleb¡¯s body, the corpse was handled by the


    Stoermer¡¯s people. Carey stormed angrily into Zendaya¡¯s room. At this time, Kazim had woken up and


    was reprimanding


    Zendaya fiercely. He was in deep shame because Alex had managed to knock him out. ¡°That Alex,


    what¡¯s so good about him?¡±


    ¡°Compared to Tristan, he¡¯s like trash on the ground. Until now, you still don¡¯t know how to repent? Do


    you


    think I won¡¯t dare beat you to death?¡±


    Then, Carey rushed in, directly pping Kazim¡¯s face, and said in a furious tone, ¡°Kazim Stoermer, you


    want


    to beat your daughter to death, right? Then, you have to kill me together with her too! I have seen your


    Stoermer family¡¯s true face now. All of them are easily stepped on and can be bullied. All of them are


    cowards


    and useless scoundrels!¡±


    Kazim¡¯s head was spinning from the blow he received, but he was also a man who was afraid of his


    wife, so


    he didn¡¯t dare to retaliate. Then, he saw the red handprint on her face, as well as the streams of dried


    tears, and he was taken aback. ¡°My


    wife, what happened to your face?


    What¡¯s the matter? who dared to touch you? I¡¯m going to kill them.¡±


    ¡°Sure, fine. Go ahead. Go and kill that bastard, Abel Coleman, and that beast, Tristan Coleman. Then, I


    will


    admit that you¡¯re a man,¡± Carey said. ¡°What did you say? It¡¯s¡­ It was the Coleman family who beat


    you?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 807

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 807


    Kazim was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe it at all! Weren¡¯t they going to be inws?


    The two families were going to be inws soon. How could they beat up his wife?


    ¡°Is¡­ Was there a misunderstanding? The Coleman family couldn¡¯t have suddenly beat you for no


    reason?


    Was it¡­ Did you say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Carey looked at her husband with her red rimmed eyes andpletely


    broke


    down, punching and kicking him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and I said something wrong. My elder brother¡¯s son has been


    killed by that bastard Tristan. I shouldn¡¯t have scolded him. I should have given him my neck and let


    him kill


    me, and let him kill everyone in my own family, and happily let my daughter be married into their


    family!¡± Kazim didn¡¯t dare to retaliate against the cries and rants of his sweet wife. Then, he was


    stunned again. ¡°Caleb has been killed?¡± Zendaya was equally surprised. She nced at X, who had


    entered the room with her mother, and asked, ¡°Aunt, what in the world happened?¡±


    X had a weird expression on her face, and she quickly told them about how Tristan was sitting on


    the


    ground in the garden eating mud, the development of the situation after that. Everything she had seen


    with her


    own eyes, she told them all about it.


    Zendaya was angry and shocked, and she said to her father, ¡°Dad, Tristan is a psycho. He even ate


    mud that


    has been fertilized. A disgusting man like him¡­ How could I marry him? I won¡¯t! Might as well kill me


    now!¡± On the inside, she felt it was strange. Why did the sickness they described sound so simr to


    the mental hypnotism that she had done to Sven


    Coleman back in Willow Lake?


    At this time, the Patriarch of the Michigan Stoermer family, Zayn, came in with a few others. His eldest


    son, Conor Stoermer, and his wife, Joyce Meier, were also present in addition to himself. When Kazim


    saw the group of people, he immediately asked, ¡°Father, is it true? That Tristan is a madman, and he


    eats fertilized soil every hour? And he¡¯s also killed my wife¡¯s nephew?¡± A sad, grave expression was on


    Zayn¡¯s face as he nodded. Boom!


    Kazim was furious, and he mmed his fist down on the table, smashing it. ¡°How dare they? The


    Missouri Coleman family is just too arrogant!


    What do they take the Stoermer residence


    for? I want revenge! I will go and kill that bastard¡­¡± p!


    Before he could finish, Conor, who was at the side, gave him a big p on his face. He growled coldly,


    ¡°Enough, can you calm down? Can you even kill him? Even if you did, what then? Our entire Stoermer


    family of Michigan will just wait to be executed by the Missouri Colemans? All three hundred and


    thirteen


    members of our Stoermer family will have to head to their graves because of you?¡±


    The p had woken Kazim up. And it also beat fear into him. He thought about the gap between the


    Missouri Coleman family and the Michigan Sto ermer family and knew


    they really weren¡¯t on the same level. If it came to it, the one who would be destroyed would be their


    Stoermer family in Michigan. However, when he thought of Caleb, who had been killed, as well as his


    wife, who had been beaten, he felt


    aggrieved. How could he express these feelings to his brother?


    Seeing that Kazim had calmed down, Conor said, ¡°I know that you all feel extremely wronged from


    what has


    transpired today.


    Every single member of our family feels the same. But, there is nothing we can do in this


    situation! Brother, sister. Please consider the overall picture seriously. I am distressed over Caleb¡¯s


    death as


    well. There is no way to bring back a dead person, and the Stoermer family will make amends.¡± Having


    said that, he nced at Zendaya with barely any emotion and proimed, ¡°The day after tomorrow,


    the engagement will go through as nned.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zendaya eximed loudly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree to this. He¡¯s already like this, and he killed my cousin, and


    now


    you still want me to marry¡­¡± Conor interrupted her without any mercy and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the


    right to choose. This is your destiny, and you will marry.¡± Carey angrily retorted, ¡°Conor Stoermer, she


    is my daughter. What right do you have to force her into a


    marriage? You talk so easily because Zendaya is my daughter. Why don¡¯t you have your own daughter


    marry


    that bastard?¡± Conor snorted coldly.


    ¡°My daughter is already married! If Tristan really did pick my daughter, I would


    immediately have her marry him without any problems. It is already a blessing to be able to marry into


    the


    Missouri Coleman family.¡±


    ¡°I see that you¡¯ve just be apdog of the Missouri Colemans. To put it bluntly, you¡¯re only


    interested in


    saving your own neck and your own interests. You¡¯re a coward.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 808

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 808


    Joyce snapped back angrily, ¡°Carey Stoermer, it¡¯s not your ce to berate my man!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Zayn had finally spoken. He looked towards Kazim and Carey and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re


    unwilling to do this


    from the bottom of your hearts, but everything is for the sake of the bigger picture! Just now, the uncle


    of


    Tristan spoke of this with me. Zendaya will need to marry Tristan, or the Missouri Colemans will tten


    the


    Michigan Stoermers and take her by force¡­ Zendaya, for the sake of the family, I have wronged you!¡±


    Then, he sighed and said to X, ¡°X, please persuade Zendaya.¡±


    Having said that, he turned and left. There was no light on his face, only a dull look. As for Joyce, she


    smiled and said, ¡°Third sister, don¡¯t feel too bitter about it. Isn¡¯t it just a nephew? One that


    wasn¡¯t anything special in the first ce. Tristan is a proud son of the heavens. Even if he eats dung


    every


    hour, that isn¡¯t anything to be bothered about. He¡¯s still a son to be proud of! On the other hand, your


    Zendaya


    is useless and stays at home doing nothing.


    You might as well just think of it as recycling her.¡± The two women obviously did not have a good


    rtionship. The words that Joyce said made Carey explode on the inside, the rage pouring from her


    heart. She rushed over


    immediately, giving Joyce a big p on her face. Joyce was furious. However, Carey said, ¡°If you dare


    to fight back, I won¡¯t let my daughter marry anyone even if I die. Then,


    let¡¯s see how your Stoermer family ends up then.¡±


    Finally, it was Conor who dragged his wife away before leaving. ***


    In the room, X and Zendaya were sitting opposite each other. The expression on Zendaya¡¯s face


    was


    distorted.


    Even though she had not seen Tristan eat dung with her own eyes, she felt sick just at the thought of it.


    It


    would be better to die than marry such a person!


    As for X, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Zendaya, for Tristan to suddenly go out of his mind like


    this¡­


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence. I also don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s a possession or anything like that. I think


    someone


    must¡¯ve done it deliberately.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who?¡±


    X nced at the door, then reached out a slender finger to dip it into the teacup and wrote ¡®Alex¡¯ on


    the


    table. Zendaya¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How is that possible? Is he that


    powerful?¡±


    In Zendaya¡¯s thoughts, Alex¡¯s martial arts level should be at Mystic rank, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to


    beat


    Tristan with that level of strength. Tristan Coleman¡¯s prestige was far reaching, and he was also the


    youngest


    Earth Expert in America.


    Her ears had almost fallen off with all the things her parents had been praising about


    Tristan over the past few days and how it would be in the future. As for Alex, they had devalued him


    into nothing. She didn¡¯t practice martial arts, so she didn¡¯t fully understand everything about the ranks


    and levels. However, even she felt that Alex¡¯s wasn¡¯t at Tristan¡¯s level!


    It was because his main profession was a doctor and not a warrior. X shook her head. ¡°Looks like


    you don¡¯t really know enough about Alex.¡±


    She wrote again using her fingers, ¡®Alex left in the direction of the lotus pond, which coincided with the


    time


    it happened.¡¯ ¡°So, you can rest assured that you will not marry Tristan. He wouldn¡¯t allow it!¡± ***


    At the same time, elsewhere, Tristan had arrived at the hospital. Since he didn¡¯t have half a pound of


    the mud in his stomach, his madness could not be resolved.


    Abel and the


    uncle, whose name was Jerome Coleman, could only tie him up and ce a ball of cotton in his mouth.


    TheThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    doctor, however, couldn¡¯t examine him at all in this condition. Finally, Jerome said, ¡°How about we let


    him eat it once more?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 809

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 809


    Winston Zeller was the head doctor in Michigan Premier Hospital and was also an honorary professor


    at


    Michigan Medical University. In all of his forty years of being a doctor, he had seen all sorts of patients,


    but he had never seen one as strange


    as the patient in front of him now. He watched as the man gulped down mouthfuls of soil that Abel had


    dug


    from downstairs. The young man ate the soil with gusto as though it was a luxury meal. ¡°Does he have


    a mental disorder?¡±


    ¡°Or does he have pica?¡±


    Abel¡¯s face twisted ugly, and he looked at Winston and asked, ¡°What do you think of my son¡¯s


    condition?¡± Winston shook his head apologetically and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a case like


    this. How long has


    this condition been going on?¡± Abel exined the entire matter, but of course, leaving out information


    rted to everyone¡¯s identity. In order


    to conceal that they were Missouri¡¯s Coleman family, he and Jerome had worn masks to hide their


    faces. As


    for Tristan, he was covered with filth all over his face and hair.


    He was filthy, and he smelled terrible. With


    him in this state, probably even his mother wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. By the time Abel was done


    with his exnation, Tristan had finished eating the soil. When he was aware


    again, he immediately started to vomit. Winston took note that when Tristan was awake and aware of


    himself, he had a deep hatred for the fact that he


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    had eaten mud and was greatly suffering from it.


    After thinking for a long time, he shook his head and said, ¡°The situation of this patient is very rare,


    everyone. I suggest doing a CT scan of his brain to see if we can find anything.¡± The one thing the


    Colemans did notck was money. Hundreds of thousands of dors were forked out, and


    the hospital staff immediately ced them on priority and took special care of them. Not even twenty


    minutester, the results were out. There was nothing wrong with his brain, and he was in


    good physical condition too¡­ Since Tristan was an Earth Expert level warrior, his physical fitness was


    much


    better than an average person.


    There was only one problem, and that was that his stomach was filled with mud


    and it needed to be flushed out. No one would have imagined that halfway through the gastricvage¡­


    Ding!


    An hour had reached. Tristan started howling loudly, thrashing, and pushing the doctors and nurses


    away violently. He crashed


    through the ss window, jumping down from the third floor, and coincidentallynded right in a


    flowerbed. The people who were walking around the area were shocked, thinking that someone had


    fallen from the


    building. Then, they saw a young man, his back arched as he kneeled forward in the soil, feasting on it


    like a


    wild beast.


    Everyone was stunned. Roar! ¡°Whoever it was that had the audacity to harm my son, I want his body


    torn to pieces!¡±


    Boom!


    Abel mmed his fist through the wall beside him, sting a hole through it. The entire hospital was


    rocked


    from the impact. ***


    Elsewhere, Alex had rushed back to California. However, he had also received a call from X, her


    voice gentle and kind as usual, with a soft ent as she


    spoke, ¡°Alex, I really have fallen for you, you know? Did you know that my third brother scolded me?


    You¡¯ve dug a real deep pit for me, saying that Zendaya stole your things, and I really believed you. In


    the end,


    it was you who had stolen her heart, as well as her body. Tell me, aren¡¯t you a big liar?¡±


    It was obviously a question, buting from X, it sounded more like she was coquettish with him.


    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t steal her body,¡± Alex replied. ¡°I¡¯m not blind, and I saw everything.¡±


    Recalling the scene and thinking about how she had thought she would


    go blind from it, her heart had panicked, and so did her body. ¡°Aunt, that¡¯s really not right. You should


    forget about it, or you won¡¯t be able to find a boyfriend in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll think that the others are too small.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    X was stunned for a long while before finally understanding what Alex meant by ¡®small¡¯. ¡°Bah! You¡¯re


    a rascal!¡± she hissed. The scene that she had stumbled upon shed through her mind unwittingly


    again, and she couldn¡¯t help but


    be surprised, secretly thinking that it was impossible, right? But then she quickly realized that she had


    been


    dragged down again, and she hurriedly changed the topic.


    ¡°Tristan Coleman suddenly has a strange disorder,


    that he has to eat mud every now and then. You¡­ Do you know anything about this?¡±


    ¡°Eat mud? What the heck? I don¡¯t know! ¡± Alex didn¡¯t intend to admit it, and his feelings about the entire


    matter were too turbulent after all.


    If he were to admit it, he probably wouldn¡¯t have any more friends. ¡°But, I heard something else. Tristan


    is going to marry Zendaya because of her Yin energy through her Red Pill, and


    she¡¯s an excellent furnace.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 810

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 810


    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s a ¡®natural furnace¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You can look at it as her being a supplement. Tristan¡¯s motive is to eat her.¡± X felt a little sullen


    inside. ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten Zendaya then? You¡¯re still not admitting it?¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not


    like that. It¡¯s the other way around! I¡¯m the one who got eaten! Previously, Zendaya was the one who


    drugged my wine and took the opportunity to eat me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°You can even ask Zendaya.¡± Alex felt that since X was Zendaya¡¯s aunt and had seen the entire


    process, there wasn¡¯t a need to hide it. He also needed to brush up his image, after all.


    Let¡¯s face it. Being taken against his will after being drugged was already a miserable thing. There


    wasn¡¯t any


    reason he should be taking the me for being the culprit instead. X¡¯s shock could be described as


    Marsing to hit Earth. This informationpletely toppled her. Zendaya had done something like


    this?


    However, this wasn¡¯t a suitable topic, and she changed tones. ¡°Alex, the Coleman family, refuses to


    give up, and they¡¯re determined to marry Zendaya.


    If they are holding such an unspeakable secret, then they will


    definitely be prepared for the day after tomorrow! That¡¯s right, someone hade today, and he was


    an


    Advanced Earth Expert. When the timees, are you sure you¡¯re confident enough to pull it off?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alex replied.


    When Alex said that, it really was the truth. However, a real man should dare to face life despite the


    dangers and dare to face fresh blood head on. They


    shouldn¡¯t be someone who had been cuckolded but instead cuckold someone else. Once he was done


    with the call with X, he plunged into the vi¡¯s basement.


    He hadn¡¯t informed anyone


    about him rushing back to California this time. Even Waltz wasn¡¯t aware. So, Waltz had note over


    tonight, staying at her own home instead. What he needed to prepare was, first, a pill. Second, a


    mystical tool!


    The moment he started getting busy, the passage of time passed in a blink of an eye, and before he


    knew it, it


    was already the next day evening. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Alex let out a deep breath. He raised his hand and, with a


    handful of Chi, and swallowed the Blood Pill into


    his abdomen.


    In his left hand, he held the Stake of Exorcism. It didn¡¯t seem any different from the outside, but on the


    inside, there had been a big change. He squeezed the engravings and sted them with some spiritual


    power. In the next moment, a ghost came


    out from the tail of the stake. It was the Japanese woman that he had killed before this, Chiba Maiko.


    Compared to when she was still alive, Chiba¡¯s current form was vivid and lifelike. There was a faint


    crackling


    of electricity above her semi-transparent body, and the sound of wind and thunder could be faintly


    heard.


    ¡°Have you managed to swallow all the fragments of the resentful spirits in the Stake of Exorcism?¡± Alex


    looked at Chiba curiously and asked. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Chiba replied respectfully. ¡°Not bad, not bad at all.


    Looks like we can deceive the people like this. Come, let¡¯s try a sh of thunder.¡± The next moment¡­


    Boom!


    The entire basement was covered by lightning that seemed to run wild, making it look like the end of


    the world


    was near. However, Alex didn¡¯t feel anything at all. Illusion!


    Alex watched it for a while before nodding his head in satisfaction. With a wave, Chiba automatically


    plunged back into the stake, and it was put away. Having been busy for a day and night, Alex took a


    shower before walking out the door to get some air. He


    didn¡¯t expect Hailey to run over. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re at home!


    Why didn¡¯t you say anything? I wanted to invite


    you to eat!¡± she said. Alex rubbed his stomach. He was indeed hungry, but he was toozy to head out


    to grab a bite.


    ¡°It so happened that I just came back from grocery shopping. Come on, let¡¯s go to my ce and cook,¡±


    Hailey


    said. Not waiting for Alex¡¯s response, Hailey dragged Alex over to her vi.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 811

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 811


    Perhaps Hailey had juste back from the salon, seeing how she was dressed entirely in ck.


    She was in a ck chiffon skirt that was very short, just enough to cover her rear and exposing the


    entire pair of white, delicate legs. She also wore a pair of ck high heels with thin straps.


    Alex followed behind her, looking at this stunning beauty in front of him. The way he walked was a little


    turbulent, as though there were ants in his pants, and he didn¡¯t know where to put his eyes.


    When they entered the vi, it was quiet, with not a single soul in sight.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Charles? Is he not home?¡± Alex asked as he took off his shoes.


    ¡°He¡¯s been on business tripstely. I haven¡¯t even seen his shadow around for the past couple of days.


    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been busy with either,¡± said Hailey with a tinge of bitterness in her voice.


    Alex smiled and said nothing.


    Charles was managing such arge real estatepany, so he definitely had many things to handle


    and all kinds of social obligations and business trips that he had to go on to. It was inevitable that he


    would neglect his wife at home, and it was difficult to me her for being a little angry.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zoey?¡±


    ¡°My mother took her in, and she¡¯ll be spending the summer holidays over there. She¡¯s clinging to her


    grandmother now, and it gives me a little free time.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex hummed, but inside, he sort of missed the little girl. He was familiar with the house by now, so he


    walked straight towards the kitchen. He opened the fridge to find lots of fresh ingredients inside it.


    He honestly took out more of the things that he preferred to eat and started getting busy right away¡­


    During the ten months he stayed at the Assex residence, he spent most of his time cooking. Cooking


    took the most time after all, and he was picky about how it tasted. So his cooking skill had developed to


    the point that it wouldn¡¯t be worse than a restaurant chef.


    After a while, Hailey, who was now barefooted, also came over to help him.


    She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Alex, though Dorothy has divorced you, that¡¯s her loss. Look at you, a


    man who can cook, doesn¡¯t drink, smoke or gamble. Where else would you find such a good man?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not anywhere as great as you make me out to be.¡±


    ¡°Of course you are. You¡¯re even better than what I just said, even. If I wasn¡¯t already married, I


    would¡¯ve definitely gone after you.¡±


    Alexughed aloud when he heard that. ¡°Then, Brother Charles would have a big loss.¡±


    The two of them continued to prepare the food together as they chatted, the atmosphere hamionious


    without a slight hint of awkwardness. They really did look like a pair of siblings, and even though the


    asional dirty joke would slip out, it didn¡¯t affect them at all.


    ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s no more rice,¡± Hailey eximed after she opened the rice bucket.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have rice, yet you invited me over to eat?¡± Alex said.


    Hailey giggled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I have some noodles at home. I¡¯ll do it with you.¡±


    Do it with him?


    Alex¡¯s eyes slipped downward, and he couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Hailey¡¯s lower half.


    He blurted out, ¡°Abalone noodles?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I think there¡¯s seafood in the fridge and four abalones. I¡¯ll make some abalone noodles for you


    then!¡±


    A glint shed in his eyes, and he shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare eat it.¡±


    Hailey was taken aback for a moment, her beautiful eyes rolling over to him.


    A few secondster, she understood.


    Her face flushed red, and she grabbed a spat and started hitting him with it. ¡°Y-You naughty brother,


    I hate you so much.¡±


    After the joke, the atmosphere inexplicably became a little awlnvard, and Hailey couldn¡¯t help but take a


    peek at him.


    Two hourster, the meal was over.


    It was already nine in the evening, and Alex still needed to go to Michigan. There might be a tough


    battle tomorrow, so he immediately bid his goodbyes.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Hailey stopped him. She had just drank some wine, and her face was a little flushed. Even her eyes


    were slightly out of focus when she looked at him. This was also the reason why Alex wanted to leave


    immediately after eating.


    If Charles were toe back at this time suddenly, he felt it wouldn¡¯t be good.


    Without turning around, he said, ¡°Sister Hailey, is there anything else?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 812

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 812


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Hailey said. ¡°You¡¯re a man and one with great strength. Help me move a box! I wanted


    Charles to move it, but he hasn¡¯t been aroundtely, and this box has already been there for quite a


    few days.¡±


    ¡°Haha, moving a box is no problem, of course.¡±


    Alex walked towards the top of the stairs and picked up the cardboard box.


    The box was indeed heavy, and he estimated it to be around 66 pounds. It was nothing to him, but to a


    woman like Hailey, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to move it.


    ¡°It¡¯s really heavy. What¡¯s inside this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a movable shelf that I bought for Zoey.¡±


    In the end, after moving it up to the third floor, the iron gates of the vi opened automatically, and a


    small car drove in.


    Alex was startled. ¡°Is that Brother Charles?¡±


    Hailey¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Impossible, he¡¯s gone to Block City, and he won¡¯t be back until the day after


    tomorrow!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Snap inspection, perhaps?¡± Alex muttered in a low voice.


    The woman blinked, then raised her hands to hit him. ¡°What nonsense! As though anything is going on


    between us. If there¡¯s any inspecting to be done, it should be me inspecting him.¡±


    After a pause, she tiptoed to the balcony and squinted to look, only to be taken aback almost instantly.


    She ran back inside, her tone horrified. ¡°It¡¯s not Charles. It¡¯s my father-inw! That¡¯s weird. How did that


    old fart get the keys to my house? He¡¯s already in.¡±


    The grievances that Hailey had against her father-inw could not be eliminated.


    Alex was also surprised.


    If Charles hade back, Alex would be fine with just exining the situation with a few words. But


    now, it was Hailey¡¯s father-inw who hade. If Alex was caught in his daughter-inw¡¯s room,


    wouldn¡¯t that be bad?


    Alex immediately said, ¡°Sister Hailey, go and greet your father-inw. I¡¯ll get out from the balcony.¡±


    Hailey, however, caught him tightly and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t go. If there is something wrong with


    him¡­¡±


    Zack Carter had been an ex-convict, after all.


    Alex blinked. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stay upstairs. If something really does happen, just shout.¡±


    At those words, Hailey took a deep breath and walked downstairs.


    ¡°Little Hailey, Little Hailey! Come out!¡±


    Downstairs, the strong smell of alcohol surrounded Zack¡¯s body, and even his eyes were red. He saw


    that the dishes on the table had yet to be cleaned up, and it was apparent that two people had eaten


    there. And there was even a bottle of unopened red wine. A suspicious and gloomy expression


    surfaced on his face.


    Hailey was frowning as she came down the stairs. She just couldn¡¯t understand how he could have had


    the keys to their house.


    It was impossible that Charles gave it to him. Could it be that he had secretly duplicated it himself?


    ¡°Father, why are you in my house at such ate hour?¡±


    ¡°What am I doing here? I¡¯m doing my rounds, of course. My son isn¡¯t at home. Who are you eating


    with? You couldn¡¯t possibly be rolling in the sheets with some random man upstairs, right?¡± Zack¡¯s eyes


    were fixed on Hailey¡¯s thighs, and he gulped hard. The desire and lust on his face were evident.


    Hailey could feel the goosebumps all over her. ¡°Father, I hope you¡¯ll be more respectful when you


    speak.¡±


    Zack chuckled weirdly and pointed to the table, ¡°Then tell me, who did you eat dinner with?¡±


    Hailey was firm as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll look for him myself,¡± Zack said. Upon saying that, he rushed upstairs immediately.


    Hailey tried to stop him by grabbing him, but not only did she fail, but she was even pushed away,


    almost falling off the stairs.


    But when she thought about how Alex was still upstairs and afraid that he would be caught, she


    couldn¡¯t think of anything to argue. And so, the only thing she could do was to rush after him.


    Entering the master bedroom on the third floor, Zack looked everywhere but was unable to find the


    slightest hint of another man.


    He even pulled open the doors to the closet and saw a ton of Hailey¡¯s underwear inside. After drinking,


    his eyes had gotten even redder. He couldn¡¯t help himself and reached out to grab a ck lingerie,


    bringing it to his face and sniffing it hard.


    Hailey was so shocked and was almost indignant to death. She screamed and hurriedly rushed forward


    to snatch it out of his hands.


    As a result, Zack grabbed her in a hold, and he threw her on the bed, pinning her down.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 813

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 813


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Hailey screamed. Never would she have imagined that Zack would dare to do such a thing.


    Last time, she had been in a drugged state, but this time, she was sober!


    Smack! p!!!


    She raised her hand and pped Zack, kicking him and trying to push him away with all her might.


    However, she didn¡¯t have any strength in her arms, and Zack was a big man with much more strength


    than her, so she couldn¡¯t break free no matter how much she struggled. Zack¡¯s breath that stank of


    alcohol whooshed over her face, and he grinned. ¡°Little Hailey, don¡¯t struggle. It¡¯s useless. To tell you


    the truth, I took a tad bit of Viagra before I came here, so you¡¯re the only one who can save me now.¡±


    ¡°Good Little Hailey, I¡¯ve liked you for so long. Ever since the day you walked through those doors, I¡¯ve


    been fantasizing about having a ferocious battle with you. Let¡¯s have a good one, to the point that we¡¯ll


    die without regrets!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful, I¡¯ming!¡±


    The moment Zack finished, he was prepared to pounce on her.


    Hailey¡¯s face paled from fright, and she screamed at the top of her lungs for help.


    Anxiously, she thought, ¡®Where is that brat, Alex?! Where has he run off to? He couldn¡¯t have run,


    right? If he doesn¡¯te soon, I¡¯ll be bullied and be taken by this old fart!¡¯


    Just as soon as the thought entered her mind, someone hit Zack¡¯s neck from the back. His sight went


    hazy and ck before he finally lost consciousness.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Hailey pushed her unconscious father-inw and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and get him off me! He¡¯s so


    disgusting. Hurry up! Where did you run off to? I thought you didn¡¯t care about me anymore!¡±


    Although freed, she was still frightened, her heart beating wildly. She shuddered and kicked Zack¡¯s


    unconscious body several times, stopping only after her legs began to hurt.


    ¡°Okay, okay. If you kick anymore, he¡¯s going to wake up,¡± said Alex with a smile.


    ¡°You still dare to smile? I was so scared, and I thought you were gone!¡± Hailey cried. Tears ran down


    her face suddenly, and she threw herself into his arms, hitting him with her fists to vent her


    dissatisfaction.


    Alex was slightly taken aback.


    These small gestures were rtively normal between couples but between siblings¡­ Well, it was fine.


    When women were frightened, you needed to treat each as a special case.


    He patted her waist lightly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Hailey wiped away her tears. ¡°What do you think? Getting pinned on the bed by that old fart¡­ Do you


    think it feels good? Pay me back.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex was dumbfounded. ¡°How am I supposed to do that? Let you press me down on the bed?¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    Hailey burst into tears, then pushed him away gently. She looked at Zack, who was on the ground, and


    her anger wouldn¡®t dissipate. ¡°I secretly got someone to teach him a lessonst time and thought that


    this matter was over. Unexpectedly, this old fart still hadn¡¯t got rid of his evil intentions.¡±


    An unkind glint also entered Alex¡¯s eyes.


    Last time, he thought that Zack had been possessed by something evil and that it had magnified the


    evil thoughts in his heart. He believed that that had been the reason Zack drugged her and took her.


    However, the old fart didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of possession surrounding his body, and it seemed


    that this was done entirely on his own will.


    That was utterly unforgivable.


    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t left early tonight. Otherwise, if the matter had continued as it did, Hailey wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to escape the old fart¡¯s evil ws.


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Are you going to tell Brother Charles and get him to handle


    it?¡±


    Hailey¡¯s next words surprised Alex greatly.


    ¡°I want to kill him.¡±


    ¡°¡­ If he¡¯s not dead, I¡¯ll have trouble sleeping and eating. And probably one day, he will again¡­


    Brother, you won¡¯t always be around to save me. If you just miss it once, I¡¯ll have no hope of a


    reprieve.¡±


    Alex thought for a moment before replying. ¡°He¡¯s still your father-inw in the end, and it wouldn¡¯t be


    good to kill him. But what he did is really unforgivable¡­ How about this? Leave it to me. I¡¯ll handle it! I


    guarantee that he will never again bully you in the future, nor harass you.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 814

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 814


    Hailey took a deep breath and nodded.


    Alex smiled, then pped a palm on Zack¡¯s head.


    ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡± Hailey asked, puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Alex said. Then, he thought about John Rockefeller. Zack¡¯s ending would most likely be the


    same as him. He would be a vegetable, his consciousness hidden within a sea of consciousness


    until his death.


    And that would be considered a punishment for his sins.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? What does that mean?¡± Hailey asked.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be like this forever,¡± Alex said.


    Hailey¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, and in the next second, she suddenly hugged Alex and kissed him.


    ¡°This is a thank you! There¡¯s no other meaning, and you don¡¯t think about it too much. No one will know


    except for you and me.¡±


    ***


    It was the middle of the night when Alex drove to Michigan.


    Hailey¡¯s voice and smile still lingered inexplicably in his mind.


    He finally shook his head, putting away feelings and thoughts that shouldn¡¯t have even existed in the


    first ce, burying them deep in his heart.


    As for Hailey, she drove the unconscious Zack to the hospital.


    One hourter, she called Charles on his phone and said, ¡°Hubby, father drank too much and came


    over tonight to look for you. Then he suddenly fainted, and the doctor can¡¯t find the reason¡­¡±


    ***


    At the same time, in a random five-star hotel in Michigan, one of the Coleman family disciples rushed


    over, arge bag in his hand as he knocked on the door of Room 1201.


    This was a presidential suite, and the ones staying inside were Tristan Coleman and the rest.


    ¡°Why have you onlye only? So slow! What¡¯s the use of having you guys?¡± The one who opened


    the door was Abel, and a gloomy expression was on his face, as though the entire world owed him


    hundreds of millions.


    The disciple from the Coleman family hurriedly said, ¡°Sir Abel, this is the nutritious red mud that has


    been transported by air from Switzend. It contains very minute amounts of pollutants and bacteria. It


    has been through a thorough disinfection process and is easy to digest¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Abel had already grabbed the bag from his hands. He opened the bag to find it


    full of mud that had been prepared specially for his son.


    There had been news before this that a hungry old man had eaten mud to satisfy his hunger. Later, he


    would feel ufortable if he didn¡¯t eat more mud. The rumor was that when the man hadter


    be rich, he continued to produce this nutritious red mud for his consumption and did so until his


    life expired at the ripe age of eighty-eight.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After one day of observation, Abel confirmed the situation with his son. He needed to eat every hour,


    and he needed to eat half a pound of mud each time. That would mean about 16 pounds of mud a day.


    That was way more than what the old man ate, but because they didn¡¯t have any way to cure this


    strange disease at the moment, this was all they could do.


    Soon, it was time for Tristan to eat.


    The disciple from the Coleman family was half-doubtful before this, but now that he saw Tristan eating


    mud with his own eyes, he was both shocked and sad.


    He continued, ¡°Sir Abel, the Patriarch asked me to send you a message. Apart from the Coleman


    family, the Stoermer family, and the Rockefeller family of the eight royal families, the rest of the families


    may join forces to conspire against Young Master Tristan. The great elder will also being to


    provide his support tomorrow.¡±


    Abel was surprised. ¡°The great elder will being?¡±


    Jerome said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. Tristan is the hope of our Coleman family, after all, and we cannot


    lose him. It¡¯s just temporary suffering now. He will definitely soar into the skies in the future¡­ That


    natural furnace, Daya, is quite powerful.


    Tomorrow¡¯s engagement will directly be a marriage, and she will enter the bridal chamber that


    night itself. With the help of the Yin energy in her body, Tristan¡¯s strange disease might just be cured.¡±


    Abel¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    Looking at his son, who was still eating a pile of mud, Abel started to see hope again.


    Time flew, and soon, it was the next day!


    Early the following day, the doors of the Stoermer family in Michigan opened wide to wee guests


    that came from all over.


    As for the main character today, Daya, she was frowning. She was nervous on one side and also


    anticipation on the other.


    She was waiting for her knight in shining armor, who would swoop in on a white horse and snatch her


    away from the marriage forced upon her by the Stoermer family!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 815

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 815


    Forget about Daya¡¯splicated feelings. It looked like her entire family was also unable to muster up


    any joyful feelings, especially Carey, who had a face of bitterness and hatred on it. The words ¡®don¡¯t


    mess with me¡¯ were written on her clear, white forehead.


    As for Kazim, there was just a look of helplessness on his face.


    Carey stood up suddenly and said, ¡°My nephew is dead. I won¡¯t let my daughter jump into the fire. I


    want to leave with Daya. Nobody stop me!¡±


    These words were said for Kazim, who was next to her. Kazim also stood up, ¡°But, our Stoermer


    family¡­¡±


    Carey¡¯s eyes widened, and she said furiously, ¡°I don¡¯t care about whatever Stoermer family, I only know


    that I gave birth to Daya after carrying her for ten months. And now, you want me to sacrifice my


    daughter to get married to that bastard? I disagree! Kazim Stoermer, you don¡¯t even want to protect


    your own daughter¡­ What kind of man are you? If you dare to stop me, I will divorce you!¡±


    She pulled Daya and walked outside.


    Kazim was trapped in his own struggles. On the one hand, it was the lives of his entire family. On the


    other, it was his daughter¡¯s future. How was be supposed to make a choice?


    It was really too difficult!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, before Carey and Daya could walk out the gates, they were stopped.


    ¡°Third Madam, Third Miss, pleasee back!¡±


    The one who spoke was Conor¡¯s personal guard, a warrior of advanced Mystic rank. There were also


    about fifty other warriors in this small room and surrounding it.


    This was because they feared that Daya would suddenly spread her wings and run off!


    Carey said in a cold tone, ¡°You¡¯re all presumptuous. Whoever dares stop me, don¡¯t me me for


    turning ruthless.¡±


    The guard¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Third Madam wants to leave, but not the Third Miss.¡±


    Carey was furious, and she was prepared to take Daya and make a break for it.


    In the end, a person quickly rushed over and gave a big p to Carey¡¯s face. The blow was so hard


    that Carey almost saw stars in her eyes and fainted.


    The one who had rushed over was none other than Conor


    With a frosty look on his face, he looked at Carey coldly.


    ¡°Carey, Daya is going to be married, and this is an order from the entire family. How dare you go


    against it? Do you still care about the Stoermer family at all? Let me tell you, if you dare to break


    through the door, I will kill you immediately!¡±


    Daya red at him angrily. However, she was well aware that this uncle of hers really did dare to kill


    her mother, so she pulled Carey back immediately.


    At this time, Kazim had rushed over.


    But he was given a p by Carey, her eyes filled with tears as she screamed, ¡°Trash, you¡¯re the lowest


    of all trash. After today, I will divorce you!¡±


    Daya pulled her mother away and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be like this¡­ D-Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get married.


    There¡¯s someone who wille for me today.¡±


    Carey was taken aback. ¡°Who will being for you?¡±


    Daya nced at Kazim but said nothing.


    Kazim snorted and said, ¡°Are you talking about that, Alex fe? Don¡¯t be stupid, don¡¯t you already know


    what background he¡¯s from? He won¡¯t even be able to enter the doors today.¡±


    Daya bit her lip and said nothing.


    She had already made a decision in her heart.


    ***


    At ten in the morning, all the guests had already gathered in the Stoermer family residence.


    In front of the pce like manor, there were all kinds of luxury cars parked outside. Here, even a


    Mercedes Benz worth millions belonged to the lower-ranked disciples, and they didn¡¯t dare to parkin


    any conscious position.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 816

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 816


    Most of them were top-notch sports cars which cost tens of millions. It looked like a luxury car party.


    Not far away, there were also more than a dozen parked helicopters. One of them had justnded, and


    a group of people stepped down from it, with an old man d in traditional garb in the lead.


    At this moment, a young girl with delicate makeup, looking to be about twenty- five years old, held the


    old man¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Oh my, the Stoermer family¡¯s disy of extravagance is really


    something else. There are so many luxury cars and helicopters. They¡¯re just a branch from a royal


    family, and they have so much weight to throw around. Look at this parking lot. It¡¯s bigger than our


    Seay family¡¯s!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that the group of people who had just disembarked from the helicopter were from ska¡¯s


    Seay family.


    The old man donned in traditional garb was the current patriarch of the Seay family, Nelson Seay.


    The young girl was his granddaughter, Ang Seay. There were also a few warriors from the Seay


    family beside them, and their cultivation ranks were also good.


    Nelson snorted and said, ¡°Ang, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. The engagement banquet today at the


    Michigan Stoermer family¡¯s residence¡­ Who would¡¯vee here today for that singer? Even if there


    were any, she¡¯s not the main spotlight. I¡¯m telling you, all the eight royal families came here today in a


    hurry because of Tristan Coleman from the Missouri Coleman family. Without him here, who would¡¯ve


    even bothered to know which corner of the world the Michigan Stoermer family is at?¡±


    Ang¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up. ¡°Is Tristan Coleman really the genius they say?¡±


    Nelson nodded. ¡°He¡¯s only twenty nine and is already an Earth Expert. I also heard rumors that when


    Tristan was promoted to Earth Expert, the entire heaven and earth shifted, and even the winds


    changed. There was a golden light that shone from the sun to the east, and there were white clouds


    hanging in the sky as though they were paying homage to him. People on the streets were practically


    calling him the messiah.¡±


    ¡°The Messiah?¡±


    Ang¡¯s doe-like eyes sparkled, her face filled with admiration and awe as she listened intently.


    ¡°Grandpa, then I must be the wife of the messiah. In the future, I¡¯d be the madam of the messiah!¡± she


    said, the wistful longing evident in her eyes and voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! That girl from the Stoermer family is nothing more than a singer. How can shepare to


    a daughter from a respected and wealthy family like you? When you meet Tristanter, make sure to


    seize the opportunity. You have to sink your ws in, no matter what.¡±


    Ang smiled shyly. ¡°Grandpa, how could you say it in such an unpleasant way? Sinking my ws in?


    I¡¯m an upright, decent girl.¡±


    Nelson coughed twice as his face stiffened. ¡°Fine, fine. Our Ang, incorruptible. As long as you just


    stand there, Tristan will automatically be attracted and bite the bait.¡±


    Truthfully, he felt a little dejected inside.


    His granddaughter had the looks, but her private life was just too chaotic, and it was easy for her to get


    pregnant. As far as the number of abortions that he knew about, it was already as many as a fistful! He


    was really worried that his granddaughter would not be able to have children in the future.


    Just right at that moment, a young man beside him pointed to something on the left. ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t that the


    great elder from the Stoermer family? It¡¯s such a rare sight for even that old man also toe out. He¡¯s


    one of the older Grandmasters after all!¡±


    Nelson followed the young man¡¯s fingers and nced up. It was indeed Carlos Stoermer, the real


    guardian deity of the ska Stoermer family and one of the older members of the Stoermer family.


    His eyes widened, and he was also taken aback.


    Then, as though suddenly understanding something, he said, ¡°For Carlos Stoermer to emerge from the


    mountains, there¡¯s only one possible exnation. Among the eight royal families, there are sortie who


    don¡¯t want to see Tristan climbing thedder. I¡¯ve heard that some of them had previously wanted to


    conspire against Tristan, and it looks like it¡¯s true after all! It seems that today¡¯s engagement banquet


    won¡¯t be something simple.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± When Ang heard that, her glossy, sexy lips opened into a small ¡®O¡¯. Oblivious to the fact that


    she had fallen pregnant quite a few times, her mouth was still pretty good and strong.


    ¡°Then, what about that man?¡± she said in a slight panic. The moment she heard of Nelson¡¯s evaluation


    of Tristan, she had already regarded Tristan as her own man in her heart. Now that she found out there


    were people who wanted to conspire against her man, of course, she was surprised.


    Nelson said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s just watch what happens. If Tristan can turn this around, then you


    can just go after him and take him for your own. If he can¡¯t escape this disaster, then we¡¯ll just sit back


    and watch the show.¡±


    Upon saying that, the group of them walked through the doors of the Stoermer family.


    At the same time, on the other side of the parking lot. A man and woman came down from a Land


    Rover. These were Alex and Anna.


    Together, they walked towards the doors of the Stoermer family residence. However, just as they were


    registering as guests and presenting their invitation cards, Alex was held back and stopped by one of


    the Stoermer family¡¯s disciples. He gave Alex a cold stare and said, ¡°You cannot go in! ¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 817

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 817


    Alex and Anna were both surprised.


    Being the ferocious woman that Anna was, she immediately red and asked, ¡°Why? Why not?


    Doesn¡¯t an invitation card admit three people? I¡¯m only bringing one person in. Why aren¡¯t you letting


    him in?¡±


    The gatekeeper said coldly, ¡°If I say he can¡¯t, it means he can¡¯t. This is our Third Master¡¯s orders.¡±


    The moment he said that, Alex immediately knew. It was Daya¡¯s father who had given the order.


    Anna wasn¡¯t aware of all the twists and turns that Alex had with the Stoermer family and angrily said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me this nonsense and whatnot. I think you¡¯ve misunderstood those orders! Do you think I


    don¡¯t know who the Third Master is? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Both her hands were on her hips, and she stood straight and tall.


    The disciple narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act so high and mighty here. The Stoermer family is


    weing guests from the royal families today. If the two of you don¡¯t know how to conduct yourselves


    properly, then just get out of here. The order was given by the Third Master himself. How could it be


    fake? Don¡¯t take me for a fool, do you understand?¡±


    Anna was about to blow her top from the anger she felt.


    If she had a beard, it would have definitely floated from the rage that she disyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. My name is Anna Coleman¡­ Don¡¯t you remember?¡± she asked.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you rted to the Coleman family from Missouri?¡± he asked in return.


    ¡°No,¡± Anna replied.


    The gatekeeper pointed to the doors. ¡°Then hurry and get lost, both of you!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Anna¡¯s eyes widened, her chest heaving heavily.


    Alex watched as she deted. Finding it a little funny, he said, ¡°So, you do have embarrassing


    moments like these too, hub?¡±


    Anna wanted to kick him out of anger, but when she suddenly recalled his unfathomable strength, she


    stopped abruptly, eximing, ¡°Then what¡¯s going on with Kazim? Has he fallen sick? You¡¯ve saved


    Daya so many times, and he doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful and even banned you from going in?¡±


    Inside, Alex thought, ¡®That¡¯s because he knows that I¡¯ming to snatch his daughter.¡¯


    At this moment, a young man who looked to be about twenty-six years old ran over with a look of


    excitement on his face. He ran all the way right in front of Anna and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here,


    Anna! Why aren¡¯t youing in?¡±


    Alex looked at the young man¡¯s expression and could immediately tell that he fancied Anna. To Alex,


    this was a simple enough matter to tell. Because the young man was currently exuding something


    around his body, and that was called hormones. It was like a male boar on heat when they found a


    beautiful and healthy group of female pigs.


    However, looking at the tigress¡¯s expression, it seemed like she was indifferent to this young man¡¯s


    feelings. She snorted and said, ¡°The threshold of your Stoermer family is too high. Even if I wanted to


    go in, I can¡¯t. Forget it. It seems that I, Anna Coleman, will never again step foot in the Stoermer family


    residence.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You can ask your gatekeeper.¡±


    The young man immediately turned to the gatekeeper and angrily eximed, ¡°Were you the one who


    offended Miss Anna?!¡±


    It turned out that this person¡¯s name was Harvey Stoermer, and he was a young man that Daya had


    mentioned before, who liked Anna. He was Conor¡¯s son and also Daya¡¯s cousin.


    Harvey had been waiting for Anna¡¯s arrival since early in the morning. And now that she had finally


    arrived, he was extremely furious that she had been denied entrance by someone at the doors.


    After inquiring about the situation, Harvey pped the gatekeeper directly in the face.


    The p was not enough to diffuse his anger, and so he threw another two ps. Then, he pointed his


    finger on the gatekeeper¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°Your eyes must have gone blind, to not recognize Miss


    Anna from Divine Constabry. Are you trying to die? The Third Master said it? So, if the Third Master


    asks you to eat shit, will you do as he says? Get lost!!¡±


    ¡°But, the Third Master¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ve already given you some face, right? And you¡¯re still bringing up the Third Master? Have you


    lived too long of a life, and you hate it? Do you think I won¡¯t strike you down where you stand?¡± Harvey


    was furious. He started throwing punches and kicks at the gatekeeper until his face was a bloody


    mess.


    Until finally, the gatekeeper didn¡¯t dare to protest or stop them from entering anymore.


    Harvey shook his hair, and gave Anna what he thought was a handsome smile, and said, ¡°Alright,


    Anna, let¡¯s go! These people at the bottom don¡®t understand anything, and they don¡¯t have eyes at all.


    They¡¯re unable to do anything right and probably will end up making a mess of everything instead.¡±


    Anna nodded her head, then turned to Alex and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 818

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 818


    Alex bummed in agreement.


    With Harvey leading the way, he proudly told Anna about all the big shots which had been invited here


    today, as well as who hade from the eight royal families. It was as though he couldn¡¯t wait to boast


    about everything he knew, not only to cement the importance of his existence to the person in front of


    him but also to show off his family¡¯s uniqueness.


    He rambled on for a long time until his mouth was dry before he finally turned around to look back.


    Then, he was stunned!


    He saw Anna holding Alex¡¯s hand in an intimate manner. One left hand and one right hand were


    sped together. All their fingers were also intertwined together tightly.


    ¡®F*ck, this¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Harvey was so stunned that his entire body froze instantly. His lips trembled, and his hands and feet


    became cold.


    This¡­ Was obviously an act!


    On their way here, Anna had told Alex that there was a nasty guy in the Stoermer family who fancied


    clinging by her side like some sticky toffee. That person would definitely be sticking by her side that


    night and would pester her continuously when she came to attend Daya¡¯s engagement banquet.


    Hence, Anna decided to use Alex as a shield to avoid this.


    But she would never have expected that the real purpose of Alexing was to snatch the bride away.


    Harvey pointed at their intertwined hands in horror and said, ¡°Anna, he¡­ W-Who is this?¡±


    This was exactly the expression that Anna wanted to see on Harvey¡¯s face, so she inched closer to


    Alex, half of her body almost in Alex¡¯s arms. With an extremely sweet and irresistible expression


    nted across her face, she smiled and said, ¡°Allow me to introduce you to you¡­ This is my boyfriend,


    Alex. We¡¯ll be getting married next year! What do you think? Handsome, right? We fell in love at first


    sight, and I¡¯m his precious treasure, while he¡¯s my one and only.¡±


    In that instant, Harvey felt like a thousand knives had pierced his heart. The main point here was that


    Anna had also pounded a nail right through him with those words. His heart ached, and he couldn¡¯t


    breathe.


    Alex felt a tinge of pity shoot through him when he saw the hurt and desperation on the young man¡¯s


    face, but he had promised the tigress that he would carry through his act, and he would y it out all


    the way to the end.


    ***


    At the same time, in Daya¡¯s room.


    Bang!


    With a wave of the hand by an old man, Carey was sent flying through the air. Shended hard on the


    ground, spurring out a


    mouthful of blood.


    The one who had moved was an old man.


    It was Carlos Stoermer, the old ancestor who hade from ska.


    He snorted coldly. ¡°Ignorant woman and child, having such short sightedness. Tristan Coleman is a


    genius that only appears once every hundred years in America. There¡¯s no limit to what he can do in


    the future. Who cares if he¡¯s suffering from a strange disease at this moment? Even if these diseases


    are usually apanied by death, what¡¯s wrong with that? If you dare stop them again, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    Kazim immediately knelt ¡°Ancestor, please calm your anger! My wife is only unable to ept it at this


    moment, so please, I¡¯m sure she wille to an understandingter!¡±


    Zayn also hurriedly interceded.


    ¡°Zayn, take this woman away and lock her up immediately. She¡¯s not allowed to attend the engagement


    banquet today, lest she might do something bad!¡± the ancestor said.


    Then, the old man turned his cold eyes on Daya. ¡°Dress up properly and marry into the Coleman family


    gracefully. If you show any more resistance, your mother will die.¡±


    Having said that, he turned and left.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Daya was extremely sad and indignant. Her eyes were filled with tears. She never expected that the


    ancestor from the ska Stoermer family would be this ruthless and heartless. They only had the


    interest of the Stoermer family in their eyes, and there was no affection for family at all!


    Soon, the clock struck eleven.


    Daya was all dressed and ready to attend the banquet.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 819

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 819


    The engagement banquet between the Michigan Stoermer family and the Missouri Coleman family had


    caused a massive uproar among the eight royal families. The main spotlight in this was obviously not


    Daya, someone whom they called a mere girl who sold songs for a living.


    It was the peerless, genius martial artist Tristan Coleman.


    In the eyes of the many top leaders, Daya was insignificant and had a practically ant like existence.


    And for Tristan to have chosen Daya, it was the most wonderful blessing in her life, one that she had


    most likely umted from the past eight generations by stepping on sh*t every day. Simrly, the


    Stoermer family of Michigan were also the lucky ones who could ride on her tailcoat.


    However, in the other regr folks¡¯ eyes, Tristan was the lucky one they had eyed with envy and hate.


    Daya was a super popr celebrity, and she had such a profound artistic conception. As for Tristan


    which pit from which corner of the world did he dig himself up from? Was he even qualified to marry


    their goddess, Daya? Hmph! Daya¡¯s sudden withdrawal from the entertainment industry must have


    been because of this burn.


    Countless people spurned Tristan behind his back because of this.


    For example, California State University.


    Beatrice, who had just finished ss, was whispering with a group of people.


    ¡°Who is this Tristan Coleman? He actually wants to marry our goddess, Daya, and even disallowed her


    from continuing to sing? This guy is really damned! I curse him. Curse him for not being a man, and I


    curse him so that he won¡¯t get it up in the bridal chamber during their wedding night!¡± a bobbed hair girl


    with big, round eyes scoffed.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much! Plus, one more curse right here! This asshole is killing a superstar queen, and who


    knows how many fans out there are crying and weeping over this? What¡¯s life¡¯s purpose if we can¡¯t


    hear Daya¡¯s singing in the future? I curse him. I hope that Daya will reject his proposal in the


    engagement banquet today, in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone continued to spit hatred and spite, one after another.


    Beatrice¡¯s thoughts were fixated on what had happened on Eastward Ind the other day. She thought


    about how Brother Mask turned out to be Alex, how she had been bitten by a poisonous snake, and


    how Alex had sucked out the venom for her¡­


    She felt her body bing hot all over.


    Inside, she thought, ¡®You¡¯ve already done all those things to me. If this were the ancient times, I could


    only repay you with my body, right?¡¯


    Then, someone turned to Beatrice and asked, ¡°Beatrice, aren¡¯t you the leader of Daya¡¯s fan club? Do


    you have any insider information? Where exactly did this Tristan guye from?¡±


    Beatrice nodded her head. ¡°I know a little. I heard that Tristan is from the Coleman family in Missouri,


    and he¡¯s known as the genius of the royal families. He has top notch martial arts skills, and it¡¯s possible


    that he¡¯s going to be the youngest Grandmaster¡­¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, one of their ssmates eximed, ¡°Look at Facebook. There¡¯s news! Daya¡¯s not getting


    engaged today. She¡¯s getting married. They changed it so suddenly, going straight to marriage instead


    of getting engaged!¡±


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a video of the entrance of Daya¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t, there are so many luxury cars! Lamborghini, Ferrari, Rolls-Royce¡­ Damn, just the Rolls-


    Royce alone¡­ I¡¯ve already counted seven of them. There are also helicopters, and so many¡­ Oh god,


    what in the world is Daya¡¯s family background? Just the parking lot outside her house alone is bigger


    than our school field!¡±


    ¡°The Stoermer family seems to be one of the royal families. That residence used to be a pce during


    ancient times.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±


    California State University wasn¡¯t the only one. Countless other people were watching and discussing


    what was going to be the wedding of the century.


    Daya had once again dominated the top searches on the inte and headlines. Unfortunately, the


    wedding banquet where the eight royal families gathered didn¡¯t allow any outside media or reporters to


    be inside. They could only take their photos and shoot videos from outside the gates.


    Beatrice thought about how Alex and Daya had a good rtionship, and he had even been her piano


    apaniment before once. They¡¯ve also had dinner together before, and Daya was even the


    spokesperson for Lush Cosmetics. Could it be possible that Alex was at the venue of Daya¡¯s wedding


    right now? Should she send a text to Alex to ask?


    As soon as the thought appeared in her mind, it kept tugging at her heartstrings.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Unable to hold back, she sent a Whatsapp message to Alex nervously.


    [Did you attend Daya¡¯s wedding banquet?]


    After waiting for three minutes, there was still no reply.


    Beatrice pouted, feeling extremely unhappy.


    ***


    At that moment¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 820

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 820


    Alex and Anna walked through the crowds with their hands still linked.


    Because this banquet was held in an open space, there was a golf course next to the lotus pond.


    That¡¯s right. Right in the park of the Stoermer family¡¯s residence, they had built a mini-golf course.


    Awesome, right?


    This was an extremely expensive piece ofnd in Michigan, and the price of the nearby houses had


    risen to 70 thousand dors per square meter. The Stoermer family had not only a vast parking lot at


    the entrance but also a golf course inside. They were simplyndlords of allndlords.


    However, what made Anna upset was that¡­


    She had made it clear that Alex was her boyfriend and that they were getting married next year, but


    Harvey still stuck to her side like glue, asking all kinds of questions about Alex. As they walked, they


    suddenly had an addition to theirpany.


    The tigress had a rtively straightforward temper. She was close to erupting, not being able to take it


    anymore. She paused abruptly, then turned to Harvey and said, ¡°Young Master Harvey, could you


    please do me a favor?¡±


    Harvey smiled brightly. ¡°Of course, Anna. Based on our rtionship, forget about one single favor¡­


    Even if you asked me for a hundred of them, I¡¯d do them willingly for you! Moreover, there is little in this


    world that I, Harvey Stoermer, am unable to do.¡±


    Anna nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. I believe that you¡¯d be able to do this easily then.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Please keep a greater distance from me, and please, don¡¯t bother me and my boyfriend showing our


    affection to each other.¡±


    Boom!


    Harvey could almost feel his head exploding in that instant.


    Wasn¡¯t that equivalent of being cuckolded?


    He seemed to be unable toprehend this situation. However, the pain in his heart was way worse


    than getting cuckolded. If he were, that would mean that there was actually something between him


    and Anna. But now that he was being rejected and pushed away in disgust directly, oh boy, he wasn¡¯t


    satisfied! He had liked Anna for so many years, and he had even regarded her as his fianc¨¦e inside his


    heart. The union between the two of them had always been irond.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As a result, he couldn¡¯t ept this.


    ¡°Anna, I don¡¯t believe that this is your boyfriend. You must be ying a joke on me!¡± Harvey¡¯s innocent


    face changed. He regretted it now, allowing Alex to enter the residence. Shouldn¡¯t be have just booted


    him out?


    ¡°We¡¯re already holding hands now. Why don¡¯t you believe it? What do you want so you¡¯ll believe it? Is


    this enough?¡± Upon saying that, Anna nted a kiss right on Alex¡¯s lips.


    Alex was stunned.


    Harvey¡¯s eyes widened, the insides of his heart twisting painfully, and be was finally left in despair.


    At this moment, Tristan made his appearance.


    He was wearing an Armani suit with a bow tie, and he looked incredibly handsome. He looked elegant


    and distinguished as the wind blew, and the aura he exuded was extraordinary.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 821

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 821


    Anna, who was beside Alex pped too. Her beautiful eyes glistened when she looked at Tristan.


    Alex pursed his lips and whispered to Anna, ¡°I saw something in your eyes.¡±


    Anna, who stopped pping, turned back and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°A ray of light, just like when an old sow sees the king of the pigs.¡±


    Anna was speechless. She gnashed her fair teeth, wanting to bite him to death in one bite. How dare


    he call her an old sow?


    After a while, she grunted and said, ¡°I understand now, you¡¯re jealous! Alex, you must be in love with


    Daya. Now that Daya is going to marry Tristan, you must feel very sour in your heart. Just like many


    males fans of Daya¡¯s, you are feeling an ambiguity of envy, jealousy and hate. You wish dearly that


    you¡¯re the one that Daya is going to marry, am I right?¡±


    Alex shook his head and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be jealous about things like this.¡±


    A few days ago, he was still turning the world upside down with Daya.


    Anna said, ¡°Tristan is the youngest Earth ranked martial artist and he¡¯s expected to be a


    Grandmaster within five years. A Grandmaster! Look, the person behind him is a Grandmaster. He¡¯s


    the grand elder of the Colemans of Missouri, a


    Grandmaster who has been famous for a long time.


    The Grandmasters within the royalties normally sit in their families¡¯ houses. I could¡¯ve never expected


    that he would show up at Tristan¡¯s wedding this time. His attendance shows how much he cares about


    Tristan.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Alex also looked at the elder.


    He was standing there with his eyes half-opened, as if he was going to fall asleep but Alex could sense


    a faint, hidden aura on his body. He seemed like a giant dragon in slumber. If he was ever disturbed,


    the earth would quake and the sea would roar.


    He felt a slight thump in his heart.


    He knew that it would be extremely difficult to bring Daya out of this ce today.


    It would be a huge stage of hellish level.


    On the other hand, Anna, who knew nothing about Alex¡¯s n today, said next to him, ¡°Daya is so


    lucky to be able to marry a blessed guy like Tristan. In the future, there would be two Grandmasters in


    the Coleman family. She would be the wife of a Grandmaster and gain a high status.¡±


    Alex snorted softly. ¡°How would you know if Daya marries him willingly?¡±


    ¡°How could she be unwilling to marry him?¡±


    ¡°From your tone, you seem to be envious of Daya for being able to marry Tristan? Why don¡¯t you


    switch ces with Daya and marry Tristan instead, how about it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hmph, look at you. You¡¯re being jealous again! Fine, fine. I¡¯ll stopplimenting him. You¡¯re


    great too, Master Rockefeller. I admire you a lot.¡±


    Alex pursed his lips speechlessly.


    Meanwhile, the emcee appeared on the tall stage.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The emcee kept trying to lift up the spirit of the audience. Suddenly, he passed the microphone to


    Tristan and asked him to talk about his feelings. Tristan grabbed the microphone and he did not want to


    say any nonsense at all because he had limited time. Ten minutes had passed since the emcee came


    out, he was left with another forty-nine minutes at most before he was going to fall ill again.


    ¡°Bring the bride out! I¡¯m already excited!¡±


    The emcee was speechless.


    He hurriedly caught the microphone that Tristan had thrown toward him. Under the stern gaze of Abel,


    he could only shout, ¡°Let¡¯s wee the bride!¡±


    ***


    Daya, who was dressed up beautifully, was escorted by a group of people. Daya was initially an


    ethereal beauty, just like a goddess that descended from heaven.


    She looked even more devastatingly beautiful with the current makeover. Many men were swallowing


    their saliva when she came out.


    However, her expression did not show a hint of happiness at all.


    She did not want to get married.


    She was still waiting for her Prince Charming to marry her.


    However, her mother was in the hands of Carlos. If she ever resisted, her mother would end up dead.


    She could not watch her mother getting killed.


    ¡°Could it be that we are not meant to be together?¡±


    ¡°Alex, where are you? Can you save me from this abyss of suffering?¡±


    Deep down, she had no confidence at all.


    The people present were too strong. Not only was the ancestor of the Stoermers there, even the grand


    elder of the Colemans was present. Two Grandmasters came to supervise the wedding. If Alex really


    were to snatch her away, she would lead him to his demise by getting him brutally killed.


    She walked up to the tall stage.


    Her sharp eyes searched back and forth in the crowd, trying to search for the person that was in her


    heart. She was extremely conflicted.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 822

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 822


    She wanted to see him. After seeing his face, only then did she feel ease, as if he were her support.


    She did not want to see him there either. It would be the safest for him if he didn¡¯te for her.


    However, soon after, she found Alex standing beside Anna. The two of them seemed to have some


    kind of attractive force. Even if they were in a vast sea of people, she would still find him after ten


    thousand years had passed.


    Separated by the crowd, their eyes met. Her tears fell down uncontrobly.


    Alex gave her a firm look but she shook her head gently in response.


    She gently whispered. ¡°No!¡±


    Alex felt a throbbing pain in his heart. He knew what she meant.


    ¡°Hmm? Why is Daya crying? She seems to be looking at me and wants to tell me something. What is


    she trying to say?¡± Anna finally realized something was not right and she whispered to Alex next to her.


    Alex pursed his lips. ¡®And you¡¯re the female general of Divine Constabry! Did you bribe your way into


    the organization?¡¯


    Meanwhile, the crowd was once again abuzzed because of Carlos¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Gosh! There are two Grandmasters!¡±


    ¡°What a worthwhile trip today! The big bosses of Missouri¡¯s Colemans and Michigan¡¯s Stoermers are


    here. Only a blessed child of Heaven like Tristan can have this kind of treatment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Tristan is the future Grandmaster and he will be on equal footing with these elders. Of


    course, he would be the center of attention today. Even if you have a slight chance to be a


    Grandmaster, your ancestor would definitely give you all of his attention as well.¡±


    ¡°We are talking about a Grandmaster here! Don¡¯t ever think about it in this life. IfI could transcend to


    reach Earth rank, my ancestor would probably give thanks to God.¡±


    Some people were happy but some people were upset when the two Grandmasters came out.


    Alex¡¯s gaze became dull like an abyss. His fingers stroked against the runes on the Stake of Exorcism,


    immediatelying up with a n. Facing the two Grandmasters who had joined forces and the other


    masters of both the Colemans and Stoermers, he was unsure whether he could seed with the


    mysterious trick using Maiko Chiba.


    It would be tricky if he could not seed.


    On the other side, the people of a few families within the eight royal families, who had joined forces in


    private earlier to assassinate Tristan, looked at each other within the crowd. In the end, they gently


    shook their heads.


    They decided to back off.


    They would be easily ughtered, facing the power of two Grandmasters who had joined forces. They


    could only wait for another chance toe.


    At the same time, the ancestor of the Stoemers greeted the elder of the Coleman family. After engaging


    in small talk, both of them were clear about Tristan¡¯s dire situation. So, they immediately made the


    emcee seize the time to walk through the process for the wedding in one go.


    ¡°Mr. Tristan Coleman, are you willing to marry Daya Stoermer as your wife? To love her and be faithful


    to her, whether she is poor, sick or disabled, until death?¡±


    Smack!


    Abel gave the emcee a p on his face. He said coldly, ¡°Take back those words.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The scene suddenly froze.


    However, some sensible peopleughed. ¡°The core disciple of Missouri¡¯s Colemans still has the Four


    Great Princesses by his side. She¡¯s just equivalent to a concubine, faithfulness is really unnecessary.¡±


    The emcee who was trembling in fear could only repeat.


    ¡°Mr. Tristan Coleman, are you willing to marry Daya Stoermer as your wife?¡±


    Tristan nodded. ¡°I do.¡±


    The emcee then asked Daya, ¡°Ms. Daya Stoermer, are you Willing to marry Mr. Tristan Coleman and


    be his wife?¡±


    Daya lowered her head as her tears fell off her face. Her delicate body was trembling.


    Carlos who released his aura snorted coldly.


    Daya almost fell on her knees under the majestic pressure of a Grandmaster.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± At the same time, a voice sounded.


    Alex, who just said ¡°I¡± and could not even finish his sentence, looked toward the source of voice in


    bewilderment. He thought, ¡®Who the hell just stole my line? More importantly, it¡¯s a woman!¡¯


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he saw a woman covered in blood, walking step by step toward the tall stage.


    The person was Daya¡¯s mother, Carey Stoermer!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 823

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 823


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Who is this woman?¡±


    ¡°Why did shee out to spoil the wedding? She must have had a death wish!¡±


    Everyone was shocked as they stared at Carey who was walking up the stage, with their mouths


    agape.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Daya shouted as she burst into tears.


    When Daya called the woman ¡°Mom¡±, only then did the crowd realize that the woman covered in blood


    was actually the bride¡¯s mother. More importantly, her mother came out to oppose the marriage. This


    show was a bit too much.


    Daya wanted to run toward Carey but she was being held back firmly and controlled, unable to move


    forward.


    Conor who was standing beside Daya yelled, ¡°Someone,e. Drag down this crazy woman.¡±


    He then sped his fists toward the guests below the stage and said, ¡°My apologies, everyone. This


    woman is a little mentally unstable. She was supposed to be resting at home yet she escaped


    somehow. I hope for all of your understanding!¡±


    Daya cried, ¡°My mom is not insane.¡±


    However, some fighters of the Stoermers had already rushed toward Carey.


    As a result, a sudden change urred.


    Carey took out two short scimitars from her back. They were covered in blood. She intercepted the


    attacks of the fighters fearlessly.


    Puff! Puff!


    The two fighters who rushed to the front had their throats sliced off clean by Carey and blood gushed


    out like a fountain.


    The two people tried to press against their neck, with their faces full of horror. Then, they fell to the


    ground. Anna was shocked. She grabbed Alex¡¯s sleeves. ¡°What is happening? How did Auntie Carey


    know how to¡­ I remember that she doesn¡¯t know any martial arts! Why did she stand up against the


    marriage?¡±


    Alex did not say a word. His eyes glistened as he stared closely at the two Grandmasters on the stage.


    The threat posed by the two of them was just too great. If he could sessfully ambush one of them,


    his chance of winning would be greatly increased.


    He was waiting for a chance.


    Meanwhile, the scimitars in Carey¡¯s hands were like death¡¯s scythe. The fighters of the Stoermer who


    rushed toward her were all killed by her ruthlessly!


    She was heartbroken at the Stoermers.


    Even her own husband did not want to help her and their daughter. What else could she expect from


    the other Stoermers?


    It would be better to annihte all of them!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The five fighters of the Stoermers who rushed forward were killed in a few breaths!


    She was covered in even more blood. Before this, her back was scratched too. There was a line of


    bloody wounds on her back, with blood flowing out.


    Conor was dumbfounded and his eyes were wide opened.


    He never knew that Carey knew martial arts. Furthermore, she was so powerful.


    At this moment, Carey yelled, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy! Conor Stoermer, if you Stoermers want to sell off


    daughters for prosperity, you can sell off someone else but not my daughter! I¡¯ll never allow my


    daughter to marry a brute who eats mud like him.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Many people were shocked when they heard her speech.


    ¡®What did she mean by a brute who eats mud?¡¯


    ¡®Is this how people from Michigan curse at others?¡¯


    On the other hand, the Colemans were getting nervous and their eyebrows were unsettled.


    If Tristan¡¯s weird disease of eating mud were to be known by the public, it would greatly damage his


    reputation. Therefore, they must never let such a thing happen.


    In that instant, Abel was filled with murderous intent. He also dared to kill Carey on the spot, even if it


    was done in front of the countless guests.


    However, Conor was one step ahead of him.


    He fiercely walked toward Carey. ¡°Nonsense! You dared kill the people of the Stoermer family, you


    crazy woman. ording to the rules of the Stoermers, you shall be decapitated on the spot!¡±


    With a loud roar, he ferociously threw a punch at Carey.


    However, someone rushed toward him from the side and grabbed Conor¡¯s punch.


    Smack!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    After the explosion of a strong impact, Conor moved backward three steps and be nearly fell down.


    Conor took a closer look. It was actually his third brother, Kazim Stoermer.


    His eyes were full of sinister but more of shock.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 824

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 824


    His cultivation was already at half step to Mystic rank. Eventually, he would reach Earth rank. However,


    he was now knocked back by Kazim. On the other hand, Kazim did not move an inch.


    Recalling carefully the instantaneous impact from the sh earlier, he suddenly realized that Kazim


    had already reached Earth rank. He was one step ahead of him, how could this be possible?


    He was furious. ¡°Kazim Stoermer, are you trying to go against us? Do you want to get kicked out of the


    Stoermer family?¡±


    Kazim¡¯s expression was firm. He did not reply to Conor but he turned to Carey. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry for


    letting you suffer! Regardless of the oue today, the three of us will stay together as a family and


    fight this battle. Even if we were to die, we¡¯ll die as a family!¡±


    Carey nodded and smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s what my man should be, just like the head of the household.¡±


    At that point, everyone could tell that Daya was being forced into the marriage and the family of three


    were fighting with their lives.


    Carlos¡¯s expression darkened. He could never allow things like this to happen.


    It was because he knew that he did not have much time left and he might die anytime soon. The joint


    marriage with the Colemans of Missouri was seen as the only chance for the Stoermers to not decline


    for the next century. He had to seize this chance no matter what. He would not hesitate even if it meant


    to destroy all the Stoermers of Michigan.


    He was a Grandmaster.


    At this moment, he suddenly opened his hand and threw a palm strike in the air.


    The palm strike gently went toward Carey.


    However, any discerning people knew that the palm strike that came from the Grandmaster would


    never be gentle. In fact, the seemingly gentle palm strike would definitely kill Carey if it were to touch


    her just by a little.


    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Kazim yelled as he rushed toward her.


    However, he could not make it in time.


    At this moment, a bright light of lightning shone as itnded in front of Carey with a whoosh, just like a


    bolt of lightning strike.


    It was too fast. The crowd couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    Until a loud boom sounded and the silhouette of a pale yellow turtle armor shed by, only then did


    everyone notice that there was another young man on the stage. The young man took Carlos¡¯s attack


    with his body.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Meanwhile, a huge crater exploded in front of him using Chi.


    Everyone could tell that the Grandmaster¡¯s attack was extremely powerful.


    However¡­


    ¡°He actually withstood the hit?!¡±


    ¡°Who is this person? He could withstand a blow from a Grandmaster. Damn, he¡¯s so strong!¡±


    The crowd below the stage looked at the young man, shocked.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller?!¡±


    Anna, who was below the stage, was shocked when she finally saw the face of the young man clearly.


    Only then did she realize that Alex next to her earlier was gone and had rushed to the front.


    She stomped her foot fiercely, wanting to charge forward as well. However, she stopped abruptly after


    taking the first step.


    There were two Grandmasters on the stage. What could she do if she were to go up there? She could


    only send herself to her demise.


    She was extremely anxious. She then took out her phone and called Sky. ¡°Leader Sky, we are in


    trouble¡­¡±


    At this moment, only did Kazim realize the person who had rushed up the stage to save his wife was


    Alex, the person whom he despised so much.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Kazim was full of shock. He could have never imagined that this brat was the one who


    rushed out to save someone. More importantly, he was not even dead after taking a blow from the


    Grandmaster.


    ¡°It¡¯s me! ¡± Alex stood up straight but in the next second, he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The Grandmaster¡¯s attack was really powerful.


    His Mystic Armor was actually broken. Luckily, the armor negated most of the damage and he did not


    die on the spot.


    Daya felt a throbbing pain in her heart when she saw Alex vomited blood. She struggled, wanting to


    rush toward him, but two fighters of the Stoermers held her back tightly.


    ¡°Pissed off!¡± She yelled.


    Due to the desperate situation that befell her family and Alex¡¯s injury, her mental power was pushed to


    a whole new level, as if she had broken through some kind of shackles mentally.


    The two fighters felt like their mind did not belong to themselves.


    They immediately let go of her andy on the ground before rolling off the stage.


    Meanwhile, Daya ran toward Alex and hugged him hard. She cried, ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot. You¡¯re not


    supposed to be here, why did youe?¡±


    Alex wiped off her tears with his fingers as he said, ¡°You¡¯re my woman. If I don¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t I be


    cuckolded? I can be betrayed by anyone but not being cuckolded.¡±


    The crowd were dumbfounded when they heard what he had just said!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 825

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 825


    Everyone watched the pair of man and woman hugging each other on the stage.


    Each of them was filled with different thoughts, some were surprised, some were passionate, some


    gossiped with others, some also rejoiced in their misery.


    Anna had her huge eyes widened, her mind was dizzy. Never did she imagine that Alex and Daya were


    in this kind of rtionship. She thought about how she was still holding onto Alex¡¯s hand before this


    and used him as a shield. She told Harvey that he was her boyfriend and they were going to get


    married next year. More importantly, she even sacrificed her first kiss by giving him one.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that you have already booked up with my best friend.¡¯


    ¡®B*stard, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡¯


    ¡®How am I supposed to face other people next time?¡¯


    ¡®No, wait. Is there even a next time? You¡¯ve been vomiting blood after taking a blow downyed by the


    grandmaster. You just went up there to get yourself killed, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Many people had the same thought as her.


    ¡®What¡¯s the point for you to endure a single attack from the grandmaster? Could you endure the second


    and the third attack?¡¯


    ¡®More importantly, there¡¯s not only one Grandmaster on the stage, but two Grandmasters. Could you


    endure the me of anger from the two Grandmasters?¡¯


    ¡®Sigh, what an idiot!¡¯


    Ang Seay from the Seay family whispered with a coquettish voice, ¡°For the sake of love, he even


    ignored his life. I admire his bravery for charging up there, knowing that it was a dead end, but I


    despise him for biting off more than he could chew¡­ Well, it¡¯s better this way. Since Daya is already


    having an affair with another man even before the official marriage, the Colemans of Missouri probably


    wouldn¡¯t want this b*tch anymore, right?¡±


    Nelson¡¯s face twitched. ¡®Can you please look at yourself in the mirror before calling someone else a


    bitch?¡¯


    However, she was his granddaughter and it would not be nice to tell her that. So, he whispered to her,


    ¡°Wait for a while then, you¡¯ll have a higher chance of winning.¡±


    Ang replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Grandpa. With my charm, taking down this man is just a walk in the


    park for me, Ang Seay.¡±


    At this moment, Tristan was enraged as he stared at Daya who was gazing affectionately at another


    man. He felt like he had just eaten about a dozen flies and it was even more disgusting than eating


    mud. He thought, ¡®Damn it! How could he get a taste of her before I do?!¡¯


    He was not the only one to have such a concern, even the other few Colemans had the same thought.


    Abel was the one who cared most about this matter. He yelled at Daya, ¡°B*tch, you had an affair out


    there? You¡¯re not a virgin anymore?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Alex dragged her behind him.


    He slightly moved his inner spiritual power and most of his injuries had recovered. Shortly after, he took


    out a pill from his pocket and passed it to Daya. He said, ¡°Give this to your mother. It will save her life!¡±


    He could tell that Carey was not in a right condition at a nce. She had used a kind of mystic art that


    burned for life to stimte her potential, and that was why she could push her martial arts to a certain


    extent.


    That was even more dangerous than the burning of blood that was used by Suzaku, Seiryuu and the


    others.


    Suzaku and Seiryuu had a special bloodline and their bodies contained extraordinary powers that a


    normal person would not have. Burning it would not cost their lives but Carey¡¯s bloodline was very


    ordinary. It was literally burning her life. Once the mystic art burned out, she would die.


    Daya passed the pill to Carey.


    Carey looked at Alex. Since there was nothing else for hesitation at this point, she immediately


    swallowed it¡­ Soon after, she felt a surge of energy explode inside her body. All of her organs that


    were in excruciating pain earlier were greatly relieved.


    She thanked Alex and then turned to Daya. ¡°Did you guys really¡­ Did it?¡±


    Daya made a hint of nod and then said, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t me him. I was the one who made him


    do it.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Even though she whispered really softly but the few people on the stage were highly skilled martial


    artists and they could hear her clearly. Tristan¡¯s face turned awful and be nearly vomited a mouthful of


    blood. Damn, he went through all of this trouble just to find out that she was no longer a maiden and


    had lost her virginity ages ago. What was the point of him marrying this kind of woman now?


    He yelled, ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    However, someone took the initiative and jumped out, it was Conor Stoermer¡­ He felt that the affair


    between Daya and another man had utterly offended the Colemans of Missouri. The Stoermers of


    Michigan would soon suffer the rage of the Colemans. Hence, he must dere their stance on the


    matter now.


    ¡°Young Master Tristan, please don¡¯t dirty your hands just to kill this shameless b*tch. Allow me to do it


    on behalf of the Stoermers!¡±


    ¡°The Stoermers would never allow such a disgraceful shameless thing to live by our name in the world.


    Daya Stoermer, you shall die!¡±


    Conor attacked Daya but Alex immediately greeted him with a punch.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 826

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 826


    He concentrated the spiritual power in his body into a point.


    ¡°Dragon Tusk Seven Deaths!¡± It was the modified version.


    Boom!


    A loud bang sounded as the energy exploded.


    Conor¡¯s shirt was torn into pieces. After that punch, his right arm even started making a series of


    cracking sounds as it was broken bit by bit.


    Until a certain moment, his entire arm copsed and drooped down as if the bones had been extracted


    out of it.


    Conor screamed miserably. He held onto his arm, writhing in excruciating pain. He could not believe


    this fact.


    All the audience below the stage were shocked as well. The eight great families knew each other fairly


    well. Even though the Stoermers of Michigan was just a branch family, they were in the list of their


    concerns as well. Everyone knew Conor Stoermer was the next patriarch of the Stoermers and the


    level of his martial arts, he was at half step to Earth rank.


    However, he could not withstand a punch from Alex.


    Then, how strong was Alex?


    He seemed to be much younger than Tristan!


    Kazim was dumbfounded as well.


    He always thought that Alex was just a person with very limited outlook and experience. Even if he had


    some capabilities, they would be limited. He was way inferiorpared to the Stoermers of Michigan.


    However, he incapacitated his elder brother, Conor with a single punch. Even he, an Earth expert,


    could not do it. Then¡­ Was he at Earth rank too? Only such a young Earth expert like him could be


    truly regarded as the youngest Earth expert in America. He was way stronger than Tristan!


    This¡­ He has truly made for his daughter!


    What a good son-inw!


    However¡­ He soon realized that there were two other Grandmasters on the stage!


    He sighed and spoke to Alex, ¡°Brat, you really shouldn¡¯t havee. You will surely be able to avenge


    my daughter with your skills in the future if you had not shown up today. But now, you¡­¡±


    Alexughed. ¡°A great man will use his palms and fingers to kill the enemy and won¡¯t let his revenge


    take too long! He will seize the day and live his life to the fullest! Two shitty Grandmasters are not


    worthy of being my opponents.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®Even the Grandmasters are not worthy of being his opponents?¡¯


    ¡®His bragging is way too much.¡¯


    ¡®Who was the one who vomited blood after receiving a gentle palm strike from the Grandmaster


    earlier?¡¯


    Kazim could only blink his eyes as he did not know how to answer his words.


    Tristan was really proud of himself and had a delusion of being invincible since he had been a prodigy


    for a long time. He stood out and red at Alex ¡°Hmph! How dare you disregard the Grandmasters. I


    really don¡¯t understand where your confidence came from. Let me show you what it means to seek


    your own death.¡±


    The Grandmaster of the Colemans, who was standing aside, did not make his move.


    After looking at Carlos who did not move an inch, he secretly snorted. ¡®This old man stopped after that


    palm attack just now. Could it be that he actually fancies this brat who came out of nowhere?¡¯


    Since Carlos did not move, he dared not move rashly as well.


    He just let Tristan test Alex¡¯s powers.


    However, at this moment, Alex suddenly said, ¡°I saw a video on triller earlier. It¡¯s said that a guy named


    Tristan Coleman would crawl on the ground to eat mud every hour. The guy looks very much like you.


    Is that you?¡±


    Buzz!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Tristan¡¯s mind was about to explode in anger when he heard what he just said. In the next second, an


    angelic voice sounded in his mind.


    The time was not up yet but his weird sickness was acting up.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 827

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 827


    Abel, who was standing aside, was immediately enraged upon hearing those words.


    Eating mud was an unspeakable secret of his son, a scandal that must never be leaked to the public.


    Now that it was exposed in front of hundreds of upper-ss guests, it was going to truly ruin his son¡¯s


    reputation!


    He yelled angrily, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re the one who eats mud. Your entire family eats mud. You piece of


    mud eating trash, today I want you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he realized his son¡¯s condition was not right. He was way too familiar with those


    eyes that were full of little stars.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t good!¡¯ he yelled in his heart. ¡®The phone rm has not rung and the time is not up yet. Why


    is it acting up already? Doesn¡¯t it only act up once every hour? It has only been half an hour at most!¡¯


    Abel knew that the situation was not right. He did not have the leisure to care about Alex anymore, so


    he hurried to stop his son.


    However, it was toote.


    The tall stage was a temporary construction and it was built on top of a golf course. Underneath the


    stage was a greenwn and endless mud was found underneath.


    At this time, Tristan was only left with his own instinct and he had totally forgotten about the nutritious


    red mud that was prepared in advance. The mud underneath thewn was truly his delicacy.


    He charged toward the ground underneath and his fingers became ws. With a grab, he scooped up


    a handful of mud with green grass and directly stuffed it into his mouth. He swallowed the mud


    frantically.


    There was a dead silence at the scene. Countless people had stiff expressions, with their mouths


    twitching.


    ¡®This¡­ What has just happened?¡¯


    ¡°Oh my lord, be¡­ What is he doing? Eat¡­ Eating mud?¡±


    ¡°The youngest Earth expert in America, the future youngest Grandmaster is actually crawling on the


    ground eating mud. Then, we don¡¯t even get to eat mud¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    That was a joke.


    However, everyone present, who heard the joke coupled with the sight of Tristan eating mud, could not


    help but suppress theirughter. They almost burst intoughter.


    Ang frowned and said, ¡°Grandpa, does this Tristan have some sort of intermittent neuropathy?


    This¡­ I don¡¯t want this kind of person anymore. I think that guy suits my taste instead.¡± Her fair, tender


    finger pointed at Alex.


    She was extremely excited and almost wanted to let out a scream when she saw Alex incapacitated


    Conor¡¯s arm with a punch. That was the man who could match her, handsome and temperamental with


    peerless, domineering aura. He simply made her drool for him and she could not even keep her legs


    closed.


    Meanwhile, Anna widened her eyes as she grinned from ear to ear. The current Tristan was beyond


    her expectation as she was still paying him all sorts ofpliments earlier.


    Abel¡¯s heart bled. He thought that his son was done for, his reputation was truly destroyed this time.


    He red at Alex and yelled furiously, ¡°It¡¯s you! You must have used some kind of evil sorcery on my


    son! You are a demonic cultivator, a remnant of the satanic cult a hundred years ago. You can be


    punished by anyone for your great sins. How dare you not surrender in front of the Grandmasters?!¡±


    This guy also had a quick wit.


    Seeing the habit of his son eating mud had been exposed, he immediately med the deed on Alex


    and even used the excuse of a century-old satanic cult.


    Alex had never heard of it.


    However, at this moment, a young girl shouted, ¡°Oh my god! There¡¯s really a video on Triller, and the


    guy really looks like Tristan Coleman¡­ It turns out that this isn¡¯t his first time eating mud, he¡¯s a


    habitual offender!¡±


    Buzz!


    Abel felt his brain was going to explode as his body stiffened.


    Jerome immediately rushed over and tapped at Tristan¡¯s acupoint. Then, he forcefully took him away.


    At this point, the scene fell into dead silence again.


    Almost everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Alex again, except for the few who delighted in Alex¡¯s misfortune. For


    instance¡­ Harvey Stoermer and Joe Sinir from the Sinir family. Everyone else mostly looked at


    him pitifully.


    It was because no matter how strong Alex was, he could never run away from the hands of two


    Grandmasters.


    He would notst long.


    As expected, the grand elder of the Colemans snorted coldly. ¡°So, you¡¯re actually a remnant of the


    satanic cult. People who cultivate demonic power are naturally evil and ruthless! Your entire family is


    rted to the satanic cult back then, am I right? Anyone who has connections with the satanic cult shall


    be killed¡­ Youngd, would you like to kill yourself to pay for what you have done, or do you need me,


    an elder to do it?¡±


    Alex touched his nose. ¡°Satanic cult, what kind of cult is that?¡±


    The grand elder¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious.¡±


    Meanwhile, Anna was very anxious below the stage. Once the grand elder made a move on Alex, he


    would be dead for sure!


    While gritting her teeth, she stomped her foot and ran up the stage.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 828

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 828


    She thought, ¡®Alex. Oh, Alex. Since you saved mest time, I¡¯ll repay you with my life today.¡¯


    She went up the stage.


    Anna shouted, ¡°He isn¡¯t a remnant of the satanic cult. He¡¯s a member of Divine Constabry!¡±


    What?


    Most of the upper-ss figures of America, especially the eight great families, could not possibly not


    know about Divine Constabry.


    Divine Constabry was an official organization in America. People who were epted into Divine


    Constabry could not be remnants of the satanic cult.


    However, the grand elder of the Colemans sneered, ¡°In that case, a remnant of the satanic cult has


    infiltrated Divine Constabry. I shall clean up this mess on behalf of Divine Constabry then.¡±


    As a Grandmaster, the grand elder did not pay any respect to Divine Constabry at all.


    Then, he waved his hand. ¡°Bring him down!¡±


    He held onto his own identity and did not bother to get down to do it himself.


    Soon after, the skilled fighters of the Colemans got on the stage.


    Meanwhile, Conor also yelled, summoning dozens of fighters and joining the Colemans to kill Alex on


    the spot.


    Daya held onto Alex with an extreme anxiety. ¡°Alex, hurry and run away. Hide in Divine Constabry,


    you might have a chance of survival.¡±


    Kazim also said, ¡°Young Rockefeller, I appreciate your goodwill. If you¡¯re truly capable, escape now! I¡¯ll


    let you marry my daughter in the next life!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, tears began streaming down Daya¡¯s face, blurring her vision.


    On the other hand, Anna stood in front of Alex. While mustering the courage, she looked at the grand


    elder. ¡°Do you really want to go your own way and make an enemy of Divine Constabry?¡±


    The grand elder rolled his eyes. ¡°Now I¡¯m suspecting that you¡¯re a remnant of the satanic cult as well.


    Bring her down too!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    At this moment, Alex dragged Anna to his back andughed loudly. ¡°Old man, why don¡¯t you do it


    yourself? Why would you bother to send a bunch of trash to see their own deaths?¡±


    Jerome, who was at Advanced-Earth rank, yelled, ¡°You ignorant brat, one shall not insult a


    Grandmaster, whoever does so shall die! You shall pay with your life!¡±


    He stomped his foot. A loud explosion came from the tall stage and arge crater was formed on half of


    the stage from the stomp. He leaped up high and gathered the energy in his palm.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ultimate move of the Colemans, Shadowless Heart Shattering Palm! You can¡¯t ovee it by


    strength!¡± someone in the crowd yelled.


    They probably did not want to see Alex to be killed on the spot, so they kindly reminded him.


    However, Alex stood there, not moving an inch, as if he had be dumb.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Countless people sighed.


    Everyone knew that Jerome was just one step away from bing a Grandmaster. Now that he had


    used his full force and its power was much deadlier than Conor¡¯s nonchnt attack earlier, Alex would


    be behind the eight ball.


    Daya behind him screamed in horror, releasing circles of powerful mental power that were no different


    than radiation.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Alex lifted his hand slowly. His palm was crystalline clear like jade.


    Light of lightning was surrounding on top of his finger. He gently stomped his foot and bellowed,


    ¡°Lightning,e forth!¡±


    Boom!


    The boundless sky was clear and there was not a single cloud.


    However, a lightning bolt suddenly struck down andnded ferociously on Jerome¡¯s body.


    ck!


    After letting out a weird grunt, Jerome fell straight to the ground. The eyeballs of countless people fell


    to the ground at the same time.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 829

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 829


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    ¡°My goodness! What did I just see?¡± A loud and high pitched shout broke the silence in the crowd. The


    voice sounded coquettish. Just by listening


    to her voice alone, people who did not know her would definitely think about some indescribable


    scenes. Indeed, that voice was from Ang Seay of the Seay family!


    Her body trembled with excitement and her heart raced wildly. All she could see was the image of Alex


    raising his arm up high charmingly.


    She felt like she was in love and found the feeling of the first love again. Not only was Ang


    astonished, but many were shocked too. Then, the patriarch of the Seay family, Nelson eximed,


    ¡°He¡¯s truly a Cultivation Guru! To be able to


    summon lightning with his bare hand, he¡¯s already an awakened master at least! He excels in both


    martial and


    mystic arts!¡± Kazim next to Alex stared nkly at him. Then, he turned to Jerome who was shivering on


    the ground after


    being struck by the almighty lightning.


    He, who was already old, blurted a word, ¡°F*ck!¡± The grand elder of the Colemans grunted angrily as


    his eyes glistened. The grunt was like a wake up call, it struck the chests of those stupefied fighters


    from the Colemans and


    Stoermers, eliminating their shock and fear. He said, ¡°Summoning a lightning bolt is already the limit for


    an


    awakened Cultivation Guru. What are y¡¯all waiting for? Hurry and get him!¡±


    It was as if those fighters had awakened from a dream.


    Meanwhile, Alex sneered and waved his hand. A woman surrounded by lightning appeared from the


    thin air. It was the ostentatious divine artifact created by Alex after spending tremendous efforts


    yesterday, Maiko


    Chiba.


    The entire ce rocked in that instant when that thing appeared. Everyone was dumbfounded. They


    could only see Maiko raise her hand slightly. Suddenly within a hundred meter radius, clouds covered


    the skies and thunder was rumbling. Layers of grey clouds converged and enveloped the guests


    overhead. Everyone was instantly terrified as their scalps felt numb, doubting their lives. The pupils of


    the Colemans¡¯ grand elder constricted violently. He was quite knowledgeable but this was his first time


    in his life seeing such a scene. He stared at Maiko and quietly swallowed his saliva. He put on a calm


    pretense and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He thought Maiko was a mortal. Maiko replied, ¡°What qualification does a little mortal martial artist like


    you have to ask for my real name?


    I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to get out of here right now, or else I¡¯ll kill you and shatter your soul.¡± Her voice


    was indistinct, wandering in various directions, as if she were an otherworldly goddess who had


    descended to Earth.


    Of course, all of these were Alex¡¯s bluffing tactic. He taught Maiko to say all those words and presented


    it in


    a mythical way.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With that, Maiko casually waved her hand. Boom! Boom!


    Countless lightning raged and fell from the sky, striking the ground in front of the Colemans¡¯ grand elder


    till


    it caved in. The fighters of the Colemans even ran for their lives under the roar of the almighty lightning


    storm. A few unfortunate fighters immediately fell to the ground and twitched after being struck by


    lightning. ¡°Nine, eight¡­¡± Maiko started counting down. The face of the Colemans¡¯ grand elder turned


    extremely awful. He came here today to support Tristan. He


    thought that it was a sure win.


    However, never did he expect that there were so many twists and turns. Now, he even provoked such a


    strong, unbelievable woman. It was unheard of! ¡°Carlos Stormer, Carlos Stoermer¡­¡± The grand elder


    called out to Carlos, trying to join forces. No matter how powerful this woman was, he was


    confident to suppress her first as long as the two Grandmasters joined forces. However, Alex calmly


    replied, ¡°Stop calling out to him. Don¡¯t you see it?


    He¡¯s already dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Coleman¡¯s elder was truly terrified this time. Carlos was a Grandmaster, a Grandmaster just


    like


    himself. He actually died somehow, was this not too terrifying?


    Everyone present also showed an expression of extreme shock


    The grand elder¡¯s heart was filled with inexplicable fear.


    Meanwhile, Maiko kept counting down with her cold yet surreal tone. ¡°Five, four, three¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 830

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 830


    ¡®Run!¡¯


    The elder no longer had any other hesitation. He quickly moved his body and ran as fast as lightning


    toward the exit.


    He was the grand elder of the Coleman family. He was the only Grandmaster in the family and had a


    great responsibility as the main support of the family. Embarrassing himself would be far better than


    losing his life. As long as he was still alive, the Colemans of Missouri could still be prosperous for


    another twenty years.


    ¡°He ran away!¡±


    ¡°The Grandmaster of the Colemans actually ran away out of fear!¡±


    The rest of the eight great families looked at each other. They were all shocked but they thought that it


    was reasonable. What else could he do if he didn¡¯t run away? Seeking for his own death?


    At this moment, Maiko swept a nce at the crowd below the stage and said, ¡°Everyone, please keep


    the incident today strictly confidential. I shall not forgive and kill him if anyone leaks a single word! This


    wedding is just a farce. Everyone should be dismissed now!¡±


    After a pause, she then nodded her head at Alex. ¡°My disciple, Master still has other matters to attend


    to. I shall leave now. Feel free to call out to me whenever you¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    With that, she casually waved her hand.


    Another hundreds and thousands of lightning bolts roared again in the surrounding, causing some


    cowardly guests grovelled and shivered on the ground. Under such circumstances, Maiko turned into a


    ray of lightning and vanished into the sky.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex held his fists together and shouted, ¡°Good day, Master!¡±


    He was secretly relieved deep inside his heart. He had worked hard and engaged in a battle of wits and


    valor just to create this big show. It was damn exhausting.


    That was right. Everything was an illusion. Everything was a lie.


    Of course, there were some truths in the lies and there were lies in the truths. Nobody could


    differentiate the truths and the lies clearly, especially the overwhelming lightning storm and the


    billowing grey clouds. They were all illusions, just to hide the fact that Maiko was actually a ghost¡­ As


    for the plot of the disciple and master at the end, it was just a scare tactic to make others believe that


    he was not alone and he also had a patron.


    If the grand elder of the Colemans ever had a little doubt about it or made his move to test its


    authenticity, Alex¡¯s trick would be exposed and the show would not go on.


    In the end, he could only fight for his life but he might die and vanish in such an ending.


    Then , Alex saw the guests below the stage start leaving. After letting out a sigh of relief, he held Daya


    andforted her with a soft voice.


    ¡°The ancestor of the Stoermers is really dead?¡± Anna asked Alex softly.


    When this question came out, many people disyed a questioning expression.


    ¡®But, he¡¯s a Grandmaster!¡¯


    Alex nodded. ¡°He¡¯s dead. People like him are better off to be dead than alive. Since my master has


    come to meddle, how could she let him give a reason to be alive?¡±


    He said it seriously, as if Maiko were truly his master.


    However, Carlos was truly dead. The Stake of Exorcism was stabbed onto his heart!


    Before this, Alex had already made up his mind to take down one Grandmaster first the moment he


    made his move. Only then could he have a chance of survival. Therefore, he had used everything that


    he had¡­ Mental power, Stake of Exorcism, the mysterious bead in his energy core, the Mystic Armor


    and even an ambush! Otherwise, the ending would be unpredictable.


    Kazim went over and checked Carlos¡¯s heartbeat. As expected, there was no heartbeat anymore.


    He frowned and said, ¡°The ancestor of the Stoermers died in the house of Stoermers of Michigan. The


    Stoermers of Michigan are going to be in deep trouble. The Stoermers of ska will definitely not let


    this matter go!¡±


    Spit!


    Carey spat a mouthful of phlegm at Carlos. ¡°Such an old thief who bullies the weak and fears the


    strong like him deserves to die. What are you afraid of? With my son-inw here, could the Stoermers


    still be messed? My dear son-inw, are you tired? Come, have a sit. Let me give you a leg massage!¡±


    Kazim had his eyes widened. He had never enjoyed such a privilege even after being husband and


    wife for so many years.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 831

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 831


    Carey really brought a chair and let Alex to sit on it. Then, she meticulously massaged his leg, just like


    a blood-stained servant.


    Daya puckered up her little lips when she saw the scene.


    Meanwhile, Alex was so confused that he did not think about rejecting the offer in the brief moment. He


    thought in his heart that Carey was a hundred times way better than his ex-mother-inw, ire Assex.


    Thinking about ire massaging his legs, it just sent chills down his spine.


    Meanwhile, Anna, who was standing aside, looked at Alex with aplex yet indescribable


    expression. In other words, Anna respected him like God and demons. In her heart, she could no


    longer treat him like an ordinary member of Divine Constabry. She even had a sense of awe that


    was more profound than when facing Sky Melvis.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Even though all the credit of Alex¡¯s big show was on Maiko, he truly defeated Conor with his martial


    arts. Furthermore, she could clearly tell that that was the Dragon-Tusk Punch of the Colemans.


    As for the half immortal master, that was also a part of his strength.


    At this moment, her phone rang. At a nce, it was a call from Sky.


    ¡°Anna, what¡¯s going on with Alex now?¡± Sky¡¯s tone was anxious.


    Not many people knew of Alex¡¯s identity as a miracle doctor but it was very crucial and he must not


    allow any mistake for it. However, now he was too stubborn and bold to confront two Grandmasters


    head on. He was going to get himself into deep trouble!


    Since when did Grandmasters be so easily dealt with? ¡°One shall not insult a Grandmaster,


    whoever does so shall die.¡± Such a sentence had be an iron rule. People who decided to go


    against the Grandmasters without any background or connection truly sought their own deaths.


    ¡°Alex, he¡¯s¡­ Just fine,¡± Anna said with a weird expression.


    ¡°You must hold on. No matter what, please hold the two Grandmasters first. I¡¯ve found Zachary Xavier,


    one of the Four Great Guardians of Divine Constabry. He¡¯s a half stepped Grandmaster and he was


    acquainted with Carlos Stoermer. He¡¯ll give Carlos a call and we might keep Alex alive for the sake of


    Divine Constabry.¡±


    ¡°Carlos Stoermer is dead.¡±


    ¡°Well, remember anyway. You must¡­ What? What did you just say?¡± Sky finally reacted abruptly to it


    after a while and shouted on the other end of the phone. He raised his voice eighteen degrees higher,


    wondering if he had a hearing problem.


    At this moment, Alex opened his mouth. ¡°Anna, is Leader Sky on the phone? Let me talk to him!¡±


    Anna did not dare to go against Alex, so she turned around and passed the phone to him. At this


    moment, she had a feeling of looking up at her own grandfather when facing him. She did not even


    dare to speak loudly to him.


    Alex smiled at her gently. Only then did he speak to Sky, ¡°Leader Sky, it¡¯s me, Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    Sky shouted, ¡°Alex, are you okay? Are you hurt? What the hell were you doing? How could you fight


    two Grandmasters face to face, you¡¯re too reckless¡­ Oh, what did Anna say just now? Carlos


    Stoermer is dead? What¡¯s going on? How did this happen?¡±


    He had heard the conversation between Sky and Anna earlier.


    Deep down, he was very grateful.


    He smiled and replied, ¡°Leader Sky, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a small misunderstanding, everything


    is fine now! Carlos Stoermer is old, so Hades wanted to invite him for tea. What can I do about it? Sorry


    for having you worry about me. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time! That¡¯s it!¡±


    Sky was speechless.


    However, the call was cut off from here.


    Alex passed the phone back to Anna. He was not used to seeing her being serious like that. ¡°Tigress,


    why do you look like you¡¯re constipated? Are you scared?¡±


    In that instant, Anna replied arrogantly, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Alex nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s great. If you¡¯re fine, you should really go back and rest. Your face is


    really pale. You must have been shocked just now¡­ By the way, some things shouldn¡¯t be mentioned


    when you go back! My master is true to her words. If she said nobody should disclose the incident,


    then you shouldn¡¯t disclose it either. Or else, you¡¯ll be very unlucky easily.¡±


    Alex brought up Maiko¡¯s image of greatness again.


    ¡°Um¡­ Okay!¡±


    Anna nodded her head. After speaking a few sentences to Daya, she left the venue.


    She would only feel awkward if she were to continue to stay there.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 832

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 832


    Few minutester, the golf course of the Stoermers of Michigan that was lively earlier was left with


    empty seats. Everyone was gone.


    Carlos was dead.


    Tristan was diagnosed with a weird sickness of eating mud.


    The ranking of the eight great royal families would have a change in terms of power soon.


    Many people went back to make preparation or adjust their strategies for the change. There was no


    trivial matter among the royal families. They fought, schemed and deceived each other all the time.


    Whether in the field of business or martial arts, there would always be fierce, bloodypetition.


    It was not just a fight for their fame and positions but also interests and luck.


    ¡°Dad, Dad, are you okay?¡±


    At this moment, a voice broke the silence.


    The one who spoke was Harvey Stoermer. At this moment, he was holding Carlos and his face was


    filled with grief and indignation.


    Conor stood up and looked at Carlos¡¯s corpse. His entire body trembled as he pointed at Kazim. He


    said as his eyes were filled with hatred, ¡°Kazim Stoermer, you people actually killed the ancestor of the


    Stoermers! This is treacherous, you¡¯re just seeking your deaths! Once the news is spread to the


    Stoermers of ska, they will surely send the elites of their family to conquer the Stoermers of


    Michigan. When the timees, you will be the sinner of the Stoermers of Michigan!¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Kazim said calmly as he looked at Conor.


    Conor replied, ¡°And then? What do you think? Unless you guys could kill all of the elites from the


    Stoermers of ska, but how would that even be possible? If this is the case, the Stoermers will


    vanish, just like the Rockefellers! You guys better go and seek for forgiveness from the Stoermers of


    ska now!¡±


    Kazim shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. You should really¡­ Just rest in peace now!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Big Bro, you should behave like a person as a human being! What you just said was not wrong. The


    Stoermers of Michigan are upright and we shall not tolerate bad people. You bully the weak and fear


    the strong. You tried to sell my daughter for fame and even tried to kill my wife. ording to the


    house¡¯s rules, you shall die!¡±


    Thud! Thud! Thudl


    Conor took three steps backward consecutively.


    He finally realized that the situation had changed now and he was in a disadvantaged position. Kazim


    in front of him was no longer a pushover that could be controlled by him at will.


    He finally felt scared and stuttered, ¡°Third Bro, I¡­ I¡¯m your eldest bro. Y-you dare to kill me?¡±


    Kazim suddenly picked up a scimitar on the ground. He moved like lightning and cut through Conor¡¯s


    neck with a sh.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be my eldest bro!¡±


    Bam!


    Conor¡¯s head fell to the ground and he died.


    Shocked, Harvey broke out in a cold sweat. He looked at Kazim terrifyingly. ¡°T-Third Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Harvey Stoermer, same goes to you. Die with your father. Reborn into a better life in your next life!¡±


    Kazim had hesitated for the sake of the family before this but now he was decisive and had made up


    his mind. Since he had killed Conor, he would not mind to kill Harvey as well. He would just be a


    problem if he were to let him survive.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Thud!


    Harvey fell to the ground, dead!


    Daya did not dare to watch. She hugged Alex tightly as her body trembled.


    Alex asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your aunt? Why didn¡¯t I see her today?¡±


    Kazim replied sadly, ¡°She was gravely injured by Carlos Stoermer. Her current condition is not


    known¡­¡±


    Alex frowned and instantly said, ¡°Hurry and take me to her!¡±


    Soon after, Alex saw X Stoermer. He was dumbfounded when he saw her. A gush of anger filled his


    chest.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 833

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 833


    At this moment, he only saw X curled up on the bed, covered in blood. Her situation was worse than


    Carey. Both her arms and legs were fractured. Seven of her ribs were broken and one of them even


    punctured into her lungs. She hurt devastatingly for every breath that she took.


    The most infuriating thing was that her face was carved with three big words ¡°I¡¯m a bitch¡±!


    In that instant, Alex was furious and he was going to explode in anger.


    ¡°These three words were also carved by Carlos Stoermer?¡±


    Now he felt that killing Carlos was really a bargain for him.


    Kazim shook his head and said painfully, ¡°Harvey Stoermer carved those words but he was ordered by


    the old b*stard, Carlos Stoermer! This shameless b*stard, shame on him for being the patriarch of the


    Stoermers of ska. As a Grandmaster, he noticed that X was flushed and healthy, he even said


    that X was being entwined by spiritual essence whatsoever. Then, he actually¡­ Actually tried to


    drag her into the room. X refused to submit even if it were to kill her. As a result¡­¡±


    As he spoke, tears also started trickling down his face. Then, he hurriedly squatted down and held


    X¡¯s hand. ¡°X, how are you feeling?¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze was hostile but his killing intent was somewhat ambiguous.


    That being said, he was still the one who had brought harm to X.


    It was because he found the spirit of the ancient Thunderp Wood in the House of Treasures earlier.


    Then, he channelled a portion of the essence into her body¡­ That portion of the essence was not fully


    absorbed by her body at once but it hid in her body, being digested slowly.


    Never did he expect that Carlos, a Grandmaster, noticed the essence.


    Prior to this, Alex could tell that Carlos¡¯s life wasing to an end as the five physical signs of


    impending death started showing. If he could not obtain any heavenly treasure or consume miraculous


    elixirs to extend his lifespan, he would be left with a year¡¯s lifespan at most. Then, he would meet his


    demise.


    Just like Tristan Coleman, he saw X as a furnace. He deserved to die for such sins!


    ¡°Rock¡­ Alex Rockefeller!¡± X forced open her eyes. When she saw Alex, she disyed a smile that


    was uglier than a crying face. ¡°You¡¯re fine. I¡­ I can rest assured then. Unfortunately, I¡­ I can¡¯t be your


    personal assistant anymore.¡±


    Alex¡¯s nose went sore and tears nearly fell down his face.


    Daya even covered her mouth as tears started falling down her face.


    ¡°Third Bro, please¡­ End my pain. I can¡¯t take this anymore.¡± X begged.


    The corner of Kazim¡¯s mouth twitched. How could he do it?


    It was only when he saw his sister¡¯s tragedy that he suddenly realized the killing of Conor and Harvey.


    He sacrificed his own daughter for the family but they tried to harm his family. He would be stupid if he


    did not fight back.


    At this moment, Alex said, ¡°Do you have any century-old reishi and ginseng, or simr supplements?


    Hurry and prepare it and leave your aunt to me!¡±


    Only then did Daya remember that Alex was an outstanding doctor.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She pulled Alex and said, ¡°Alex, you can cure my aunt, right? Please, you must save her. I beg you.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I promise you.¡±


    Soon after, Daya pulled the confused Kazim and Carey out of the room.


    Carey asked curiously. ¡°Daya, this Rockefeller¡­ He even knows medicine?¡±


    Daya wiped off her tears. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a miracle doctor with excellent medical skills. America¡¯s best


    imperial doctor, Wace Yoke even conceded defeat and wanted to acknowledge him as his master.


    Alex will surely be able to cure Auntie.¡±


    In that instant, Kazim and Carey were extremely shocked.


    Kazimmented, ¡°I really looked down upon himst time. I always thought he was at bronze tier at


    best, I didn¡¯t expect him to be an all-round challenger.¡±


    Carey rolled her eyes at him.


    Her husband loved to y games during his free time. Challenger whatsoever, but was it appropriate to


    say things in front of his own son-inw?


    She immediately replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t we hurry and find those century-old medicinal herbs. I remember


    there is a millennial reishi at home. It was hidden by Conorst time. Hurry and look for it¡±


    ***


    In the room, X looked at Alex. ¡°I know that I can¡¯t be saved¡­ Alex, I need to tell you something.¡±


    She thought she was going to die very soon. It was also a relief for being able to see Alex again before


    her death.


    However, Alex covered her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything now. Your lungs are a bit injured, talking too


    much will make it worse. It¡¯s not toote to tell me after I¡¯ve cured you.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 834

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 834


    ¡°I¡­ Really can be cured?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Alex channelled a portion of spiritual power with healing properties into her body to protect the


    important organs.


    Then, he was open and transparent by informing her in advance, ¡°Your injuries are really serious.


    When I treat youter, you need to take off your clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ You can keep some of your clothes on.¡± His gaze fell on the center of her body.


    X immediately blushed. Unfortunately, her face was already covered in blood and it was a horrible


    sight. Even if her face was as red as a Fuji apple, nobody could tell.


    ¡°You¡­ Do what you need to do.¡±


    After a while, Kazim and his family came back again. Carey held onto an intricate box.


    ¡°My dear son-inw, this is a millennial reishi. Can it be of good use?¡± Carey passed it to Alex and


    asked him nervously.


    Alex simply opened it up. After taking a look and a whiff, he was shocked as he said, ¡°This is not a


    millennial reishi.¡±


    ¡°Huh? If it¡¯s not a millennial reishi, then it can¡¯t be used?¡±


    ¡°It can be used! This is a millennial purple reishi, its effect is ten times better than a millennial reishi!¡±


    Alex¡¯s words made the few people who were extremely nervous earlier breathed a sigh of relief in that


    instant. Without further ado, Alex hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll start the treatment for Auntie now. You all just wait


    outside. No one is allowed toe in and disturb during the treatment process, or else it would


    endanger her life.


    Kazim immediately agreed.


    The family exited the room.


    ***


    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Alex talked to X.


    ¡°Okay, I¡­ My hands and legs are fractured, I can¡¯t move at all. You¡­ Come and help me.¡± X felt


    slightly better now, at least she did not feel much pain when she spoke. The effect of spiritual power


    channelled by Alex was significant.


    Alex nodded his head.


    X originally wanted to attend the wedding. She was wearing a white dress but it was covered in


    blood now.


    Alex gently reached out his hand to her back but he could not find the zipper.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. How did you put on this dress?¡± He was looking for it for so long that he started sweating.


    The inevitable physical contact during this period made X to be extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°Forget it¡­! Just tear it off!¡±


    Then, Alex immediately applied force, ripping off the blood stained white dress into pieces.


    X kept her eyes shut as she did not dare to look at him.


    Alex looked at her beautiful, snow white figure that slightly trembled. Then, he pressed her acupoint


    with his finger to make her faint.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Alex also let out a loud breath. Otherwise, it would be too awkward and he would not be able


    to do what he was supposed to.


    In the next moment, he started treating X with witchcraft from the Ultimate Book of Medicine. Normal


    medical skills could no longer cure her injuries.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the news of the death of Carlos was passed back to the Stoermers of ska.


    The Stoermers of ska were furious.


    Carlos¡¯s eldest son, Weiner Stoermer was so angry that he killed the Stoermers¡¯ disciple who came


    and sent them the news on the spot.


    ¡°Second Bro, Third Bro, bring along the 36 Heavenly Spirits of the Stoermers and follow me to kill the


    Stoermers of Michigan. I want to raze the Stoermers of Michigan to the ground!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 835

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 835


    In the house of the Stoermers of Michigan, Alex was still treating X in the room.


    The woman who was as white as a sheep was covered in bloody Zharvakko talismans. The strange


    runes from the ancient legacies possessed miraculous powers. They couldmunicate with the Yin


    and Yang, borrowing the energy present between heaven and earth to heal her injured body.


    While holding the millennial purple reishi in his hand, he licked his tongue.


    It was something great! He really wanted to swallow it


    It was said to be millennium old, but ording to his professional eyes, the actual age of this millennial


    purple reishi could be three millennia old and it was still kept in a very good condition. He really did not


    know how the Stoermers managed to get their hands on this heavenly treasure. One thing for sure was


    the backgrounds of royal families were surely impressive.


    Whoosh!


    He instantly turned his palm into a de and cut out one-tenth of the purple reishi. It would be enough


    to treat X¡¯s injuries.


    Her body would not be able to withstand anything more than that because it was too nourishing.


    However, in the next moment, he could not help but have a hard time when he looked at X¡¯s


    voluptuous and enchanting body¡­ She had fainted, without the ability to act on her own. It would be


    impossible for her to chew the purple reishi. Furthermore, he still needed to run the inner force inside


    her body.


    ¡®Should I wake her up?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s too awkward!¡¯


    ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll just¡­ Sacrifice myself a bit. Saving a life is far more meritorious than building a pagoda of


    seven stories. Who else would do it ifI don¡¯t?¡¯


    He nonchntly put the piece of purple reishi into his mouth, dissolving it with his spiritual power and


    turning it into a pure medicinal power. Then, he moved closer to her and fed her with his mouth.


    At that moment, Alex did not realize that X¡¯s eyshes were twitching vigorously and her bones


    were also tightening up subconsciously.


    ***


    Outside the room, a group of people came rushing. Daya and her family initially guarded the door


    outside. Seeing Zayn Stoermer rushing over aggressively with a group of men, they immediately got


    nervous.


    Kazim said softly, ¡°Dad must have known that I killed Big Bro and Harvey. He must havee to


    question and condemn my crimes. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything. If you really can¡¯t


    stay in the Stoermers¡­ Then just leave and take care of Daya from now on.¡±


    Carey chided, ¡°Nonsense! Conor Stoermer and Harvey Stoermer died because they deserved it. If your


    father can¡¯t differentiate the rights and wrongs and still wants to go his own way by punishing you, I¡¯ll


    fight him! I¡¯m not afraid at all. My good son-inw inside there will also help me. I¡¯ll see what can he do


    to me, even if it means to bring out the entire family of the Stoermers of Michigan.¡±


    She said it in a very domineering manner.


    Soon after, Zayn came over. Carey¡¯s voice earlier was not soft at all and he had heard her a while ago.


    He blurted, ¡°I¡¯m not here to question and condemn you. Conor and Harvey brought their demise upon


    themselves. If they deserve to die, then let them die. There¡¯s no need to mention it in the future!


    Originally, the Stoermers of Michigan were chased out by the Stoermers of ska. Carlos Stoermer


    has no right to dictate the matters of the Stoermers of Michigan. I shall announce that from today


    onwards, we, the Stoermers of Michigan, have nothing to do with the Stoermers of ska. We shall


    abandon our identities as royalties and no longer be part of the royal families! I believe as long as we


    work together, it¡¯s not impossible to surpass the Stoermers of ska.¡±


    Kazim was also stunned when he heard his speech. Initially, his father cared a lot about the identity of


    being a royalty.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did the sune out from the west today?


    Zayn stared at Kazim. ¡°What is it? You have another opinion?¡±


    Kazim immediately replied, ¡°Nope. I agree with you whole heartedly. I never cared about the royalties


    whatsoever. All these years, we even had to endure the exploitation by the Stoermers of ska every


    year for the sake of this annoying status. I¡¯ve had enough of this grievance already. We respected them


    but they treated us like ves!¡±


    Daya gently pursed her lips. She knew her father the best.


    Before this, maybe because the Stoermers were of a royal family, he had always been arrogant to


    normal people!


    Zayn nodded his head. ¡°We speak with our strength. Without strength, everything is fake.¡±


    The old man was deeply touched.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 836

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 836


    Carlos came over this time, he couldn¡¯t care less about the matters of the Stoermers of Michigan. He


    beat and killed whoever in his way. No father could endure his most precious daughter to be bullied


    and had her face engraved with words!


    Zayn was there at the time as well. He wanted to fight back, but ended up getting knocked out by


    Carlos.


    Finally, he remembered what he was here for and asked, ¡°I heard¡­ That Master Rockefeller is saving


    X, how is she now?¡±


    Kazim froze for a moment, only then did he realize that Master Rockefeller that he was talking about


    was Alex Rockefeller.


    In this short period of time, he had no idea that Master Rockefeller¡¯s reputation had spread across the


    Stoermers of Michigan like a hurricane. All sorts of rumours about him derived within the eight great


    royal families as well.


    Although Alex had used Maiko to warn everyone, it did not hinder exchange of opinions among the


    people at the scene.


    ¡°They¡¯re still inside, but that brat said we can¡¯t disturb them!¡±


    Zayn immediately chided, ¡°How could you say such things? Master Rockefeller is so powerful that he¡¯s


    at least an awakened Guru. His status is ten times or a hundred times more honorable than you, so


    how could you call him a brat? You must refer to him as Master Rockefeller from now on!¡±


    Kazim widened his eyes as he said, ¡°Dad, that brat has slept with my daughter. He¡¯s my son-inw


    now and I¡¯m his father-inw. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to call him Rockefeller brat?¡±


    Zayn said with a cold expression, ¡° How do you know that Master Rockefeller will surely marry Daya?¡±


    Kazim was speechless.


    Just then, Alex pushed the room¡¯s door open and walked out.


    Daya immediately rushed forward. ¡°Alex, how is she? Is my aunt okay?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no problem¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Daya had already rushed into the room. It could be seen that the


    rtionship between the two was really good usually.


    However, just as Kazim was about to enter, Daya yelled, ¡°Don¡¯te in! No guys are allowed!¡±


    She held the door and shot an embarrassed re at Alex before hurriedly closing the door.


    Alex felt slightly awkward. ¡°Ahem, well, she was badly injured¡­¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Carey immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, gender doesn¡¯t matter in a doctor¡¯s point of view, right? We


    understand.¡±


    Zayn, on the other hand, suddenly fell on his knees hard, expressing his respect towards Alex. ¡°Thank


    you for saving us, Master Rockefeller. Or else, the Stoermers of Michigan would have ended up in a


    bloodbath today!¡±


    ***


    In the room, Daya was shocked to see X to bepletely healed to her original state. She knew


    Alex had great medical skills, but was this not too amazing?¡¯


    Earlier, her aunt¡¯s face was disfigured and her limbs were all broken. Yet, she could actually put on


    some clothes on her own right now, the extremely humiliating three words engraved on her face


    vanishedpletely too.


    This was not a medical skill, it was simply a miracle!


    She reached out her hand to touch X¡¯s face. ¡°There really aren¡¯t any scars left, how did he do that?¡±


    X¡¯s beautiful eyes glistened as she said, ¡°Daya, you¡¯ve found yourself a good husband.¡±


    Daya¡¯s face flushed, but she suddenly remembered Dorothy Assex who was still in California and


    gently sighed. She said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll be honest with you¡­ There¡¯s no way that Alex would marry me,


    he¡¯s already married.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± X was shocked. She was wearing her clothes half way, with her hands freezing in the mid-


    air. Then, a stunning beauty came to her mind, Waltz Fleur!


    In the end, all she could do was sigh.


    Ten minutester, Zayn, Kazim and the others entered the room together to see X. They were


    extremely surprised to see X who was healed to her initial state, they expressed their gratitude to


    Alex again.


    However, Zayn received a call at this moment. ¡°Old Zayn, Weiner Stoermer is heading over to you guys


    with the 36 Heavenly Spirits. They¡¯d be there in an hour or so! Please be careful!¡±


    The person on the phone only said three sentences, but that was enough to send chills down Zayn¡¯s


    spine.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 837

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 837


    ¡°What happened, Dad?¡± Kazim immediately asked after noticing Zayn¡¯s odd expression.


    Zayn smiled bitterly. ¡°I knew that Stoermers of ska woulde, but I didn¡¯t expect them toe


    here this quickly. Weiner Stoermer wille for the Stoermers of Michigan in an hour with the 36


    Heavenly Spirits.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone except Alex was horrified. Then, the few of them simultaneously turned to


    look at Alex.


    Alex was the only one with the power to turn the tables of such a dangerous situation.


    Alex rubbed his ears gently and said, ¡°What are the 36 Heavenly Spirits? Are they really that


    powerful?¡±


    Zayn said, ¡°Yes, they are very powerful. Each of them is an Earth ranked fighter. Moreover, the 36


    Heavenly Spirits have a battle formation that could corner and kill the opponent when they are united,


    their power is almost limitless¡­ Master Rockefeller, do you think you can ask your master to help


    again? If we Stoermers could get through this tribtion, we would follow and serve you.¡±


    Despite the old man being old and had lived a long time, he was a smart man.


    At this moment, he decided to not bring the rtionship between Alex and Daya to the table and let


    down his pride. He had even knelt before him just a while ago. In terms of brown-nosing skills, he was


    as good as Lord Lex.


    After seeing Alex being a powerful patron, he was determined to suck up to him as much as possible!


    Alex furrowed his eyebrows.


    He was not arrogant enough to look down on thirty-six Earth expertsbined. No matter how


    powerful his Mystic armor was, it could not handle consistent attacks from that many people.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°My master definitely won¡¯t be back within an hour.¡±


    With this, everyone¡¯s face turned pale.


    Zayn let out a sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I guess the Stoermers of Michigan are destined to suffer such


    a tribtion. Kazim, hurry and inform everyone in the house to leave the Stoermers right now! Tell them


    that they¡¯d have to survive on their own now!¡±


    The few women of the Stoermers looked miserable. This was their home. If they were to leave now,


    they would have nobody to turn to and end up homeless.


    Kazim prepared to leave just after receiving orders.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s the rush?¡± Alex spoke up, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just 36 Earth experts? My master may not be here, but I


    can help you get through this tribtion.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zayn¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Alex asked, ¡°How strong are the 36 Heavenly Spirits? If they¡¯re all half stepped Grandmasters, then


    well, ahem, then I won¡¯t be able to help, you¡¯d have to escape!¡±


    Kazim replied, ¡°How is that possible?! If the Stoermers of ska really have thirty-six half- stepped


    Grandmasters, then they¡¯d be able to run amok and have all eight great royal families under their feet!¡±


    Zayn nodded and said, ¡°Actually, all thirty-six of them are at Beginner-Earth rank. Furthermore, they¡¯re


    slightly different from normal Earth experts. They¡¯ve gone through extreme training and used some sort


    of special medicine to forcibly boost themselves to Earth rank. Their abilities to fight alone are still


    weaker than usual Earth experts. The most annoying thing is their battle formation.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alex took a nce at Daya and said, ¡°I understand now, I think we can try to


    confront them head-on¡­ Hey, old man, are you stuck at half stepped Grandmaster? You couldn¡¯t


    improve for the past ten years because of the injury of your energy core, right?¡±


    Zayn nodded, he didn¡¯t know why Alex mentioned this all of a sudden.


    Alex said, ¡°Since we still have an hour, I¡¯ll help you to achieve Grandmaster. When the timees,


    with you as a Grandmaster coupled with the power of the Stoermers of Michigan, we should be able to


    fight them off¡­ Hmm, I have a n to deal with their battle formation, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Zayn instantly widened his eyes. ¡°Help me to achieve Grandmaster?¡±


    He had not put any hope in it in this life!


    At this moment, he was so excited that his whole body started trembling after listening to Alex¡¯s words.


    After that, Alex took the three millennia old purple reishi and cut two-tenths of it. He took a pill out of his


    pocket as well, letting Zayn consume both right there and then. He then mmed his palm on Zayn¡¯s


    middle energy core.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    In the next moment, Zayn felt an iparable force inside his body, pushing horizontally through his


    meridians. His upper, middle and lower energy cores whirred, as if they were burning campfires.


    An energy that he hadn¡¯t felt in a while spread throughout his body. It was the barrier of bing a


    Grandmaster!


    He could feel it again.


    ¡®Go, go, go!¡¯


    Five minutester, Alex sweated bullets after using up way too much energy.


    Daya and X were extremely worried after looking at him. It was just a little more.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex was determined. He took the purple reishi and took a huge bite. He bit down on two-tenths of it


    and swallowed it into his stomach¡­ However, never did he expect that the thief hidden in his upper


    energy core came to steal energy once again. The bead made a spin and absorbed most of the


    medicinal power from the purple reishi.


    ¡®F*cking damn it!¡¯ Alex cursed in his head.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 838

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 838


    He could only take another bite. Then, he took three more bites.


    In the end, he had to finish the whole purple reishi. His heart trembled in pain. Such a big three


    millennia old purple reishi could be used to concoct pills to save many lives, yet this thief had taken


    advantage of all of it.


    Ring!


    Zayn could feel vigorous movement of Chi inside his body as it ferociously shook.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In the next moment, he let out a roar. ¡°Oh¡­ Today, I, Zayn Stoermer, have finally be a


    Grandmaster! I¡¯ll be just and unyielding, Heaven and Earth shall be my witness!¡±


    The aura exuded was of a Grandmaster¡¯s.


    Alex retrieved his hand.


    Daya immediately tip toed and used her sleeve to wipe his sweat off, her expression seemed


    distressed. Her body even brushed against his at times, so Alex couldn¡¯t help but hug her by the waist,


    pressing their bodies together.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re a Grandmaster now?¡± Kazim looked towards Zayn.


    Zayn ignored him. Instead, he turned to bend his knees and grovelled at Alex¡¯s feet. He said


    respectfully as he prostrated, ¡°Master Rockefeller, thank you for your great grace. I, Zayn, will bear that


    in my mind and will never forget it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Alex helped him up to his feet immediately. He was speechless for a while.


    Earlier, he just said that he would be just and unyielding, and wanted Heaven and Earth to be his


    witness. Then, he just turned around and fell to his knees on the spot. His words were like nonsense.


    ¡°We still have half an hour left. Everyone, go prepare yourselves!¡±


    ¡°Daya, follow me into the room!¡± Alex simply dragged Daya and entered a room, locking the room shut


    backhandedly. Everyone outside the room looked at each other.


    The corners of Kazim¡¯s lips twitched. He felt sour as if the daughter whom he had raised for more than


    twenty years were carried away by some pig.


    On the other hand, Zaynughed out loud and was extremely gratified.


    ***


    Alex was definitely not in a rush to take every opportunity to screw Daya at such a time. Even if he


    wanted to, half an hour wouldn¡¯t be enough for him! However, Daya misunderstood his intentions.


    There were a lot of twists and turns today. It was too long and difficult for her, who had been away from


    the grievance of the family and growing in the entertainment industry. Now, she just wanted to lean in


    her lover¡¯s embrace and feel his heartbeat, without a care about anything else.


    With a delicate voice, the woman flung herself into his arms. Her gentle, delicate body pressed close


    onto his. ¡°Hubby.¡±


    As she spoke, she closed her beautiful eyes that were like water in autumn and puckered up her cherry


    lips, showing a seductive look, as if she tried to invite him to do anything to her.


    One should seize the day and enjoy it while he could. Otherwise, he would regret it when he lost the


    opportunity to do so.


    However, Alex did not make an advance on this ethereal beauty, but said, ¡°Sing for me, dear!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Daya opened her eyes with a confused look.


    The two obviously weren¡¯t on the same page.


    Alex continued, ¡°Use your most powerful mental power to sing!¡±


    Daya seemed to have understood something, so she cleared her throat and started singing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve wandered through the mortal world for hundreds and thousands of years, yet you only allow


    me to take one final glimpse of you. The mes sketched your likeness, then burned through time itself.


    Don¡¯t leave me all alone, bare and deste as I wilt away in my dreams¡­¡±


    In that instant, Alex¡¯s mental power resonated with hers, engulfing him in a bittersweet scenario.


    However, soon after, the bead in his upper energy core glistened, snapping him back into reality.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sing another song. Hmm, do you know the song¡­ ¡®Against the sky¡¯?¡±


    ***


    Half an hourter, the Stoermers of ska had arrived.


    Boom!


    The ten meter tall gate of the Stoermer manor was fiercely kicked open.


    Weiner Stoermer who led the group of men shouted, ¡°Zayn Stoermer,e out and face your death!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 839

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 839


    ¡°Come out and face your death, Come out and face your death, Come out and face your death¡­¡±


    The Stoermers¡¯ manor was toorge, it was open yet boundless. There was even a mini bridge with


    water flowing inside, surrounded by fake mountains.


    Weiner¡¯s loud roar was like rumbling thunder, spreading thousands of miles. There were even echoes.


    Not only could all the Stoermers within the manor hear it, but anyone outside the Stoermers¡¯ manor


    within a radius of ten miles could notice his voice as well.


    However, there was no response in the Stoermers¡¯ manor at all. It was dead silent, as if no one was


    inside.


    ¡°Big Bro, did all the Stoermers of Michigan run off after getting the news that we¡¯reing?¡± The one


    who spoke was the second son of the Stoermer family, Ivan Stoermer. He was an Intermediate-Earth


    ranked fighter.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know if we go and check it out ourselves,¡± The third son, Finn Stoermer, said nonchntly.


    This man lookedzy, as if he had just woken up. However, all the Stoermers of ska knew that they


    rather offended Hades than provoking Finn. This mad man could even kill his own wife if he were to be


    angered. Moreover, he was the cruelest yet had the strongest martial cultivation within the three sons


    of the Stoermers of ska.


    Boom!


    Finn did it as soon as he said it. He was very fast. He kicked open a door to the wing after three


    seconds. They went in and took a look. There were sufficient daily supplies, yet no one was around.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It was another three consecutive sounds of breaking the doors, but they still couldn¡¯t find anyone.


    ¡°Is this empty fort strategy?¡±


    ¡°Could they be scheming something?¡±


    The few people looked at one another.


    Finn huffed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care if this ce is empty, let¡¯s just burn the whole Stoermers of Michigan


    down!¡±


    This man was really boundless in his viciousness. However, the group of people suddenly heard the


    sound of a piano at this moment.


    Ivan chided, ¡°What the f*ck, the Stoermers of Michigan really do have a death wish. They actually have


    the leisure for piano and singing at this time? Let¡¯s go, I want to send them performing in the


    netherworld.¡±


    The sounds came from the golf court, the wedding venue that was initially built. The piano was yed


    melodiously as the keys were pressed. It was very lovely.


    In just a few moments, the Stoermers of ska reached there. Lifting their gaze, all three brothers


    were furious.


    They saw a cross of seven or eight meters tall standing up straight on the stage, a man was tied to it..


    no, it was a corpse. It was their father, the Grandmaster of the Stoermers of ska, Carlos Stoermer.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°B*stard! Who did this? Who the hell did it? Come out here now!¡± Ivan was enraged.


    However, they noticed something absurd.


    Under the cross, a young man was ying the piano with ease. The Stoermers of Michigan were


    actually sitting there, listening to the piano quietly, as if it would be the greatest loss in their lives if they


    didn¡¯t pay attention for even one second¡­ Even such a great matter of the Stoermers of ska


    coming to kill them didn¡¯t matter one bit.


    It was weird!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was way too weird!


    ¡°Big Bro, this doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Ivan was cautious and spoke up, ¡°Dad¡­ Who killed Dad? How did


    he die? He¡¯s a Grandmaster, how could the Stoermers of Michigan have the capability to kill him?¡±


    Both Weiner and Finn went silent.


    Earlier, they were too furious, causing them to overlook the main point. However, the Stoermers of


    Michigan had always been like trash and pigs in their eyes. Never did they imagine that their father was


    killed by the Stoermers of Michigan.


    Just then, the piano sound stopped. The one who yed the piano was Alex.


    He lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Old man, what do you think?¡±


    Zayn said, ¡°The melodious piano makes me feel so rxed! Too bad, a few trash came by and


    interrupted our nice atmosphere. I¡¯ll just kill all of them before listening to Master¡¯s piano again.¡±


    As she spoke, he slowly stood up. However, his aura was released bit by bit at this moment.


    Royal rank.


    Mystic rank.


    Earth rank.


    Divine rank¡­ That was also the rank of Grandmasters!


    Boom!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 840

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 840


    Zayn stomped harshly, instantly making arge pit on the ground. His figure rose from the ground and


    leaped into the air, then he dashed towards the group of people like a meteor.


    ¡°Grand¡­ Grandmaster!¡± Weiner was shocked, he knew this aura too well.


    It was because they always felt it on the body of their father, Carlos Stoermer, but¡­ Zayn Stoermer


    had be a Grandmaster. How was it possible?


    ¡°36 Heavenly Spirits! Get into formation!¡±


    However, this was all toote.


    Since Zayn had just be a Grandmaster, he was about to kill someone to establish his authority,


    making a blood sacrifice for the title of Grandmaster.


    Boom!


    Weiner was a bit slow. Zayn, who had released his internal force, grabbed him, swinging his palm


    towards him. Hisplete head was then smashed into pieces, as if it were a mere watermelon.


    One could never know the greatness of a Grandmaster unless he were to be a Grandmaster.


    That was a realm that not even Peak-Earth experts could be able to feel personally. Grandmasters


    shall not be insulted because of how hard it was to be one. It was a qualitative change of martial


    arts, their battle powers were at least ten times stronger than Peak-Earth experts.


    With Weiner dead, the other two brothers of the Stoermers were even more enraged.


    However, the great 36 Heavenly Spirits had surrounded Zayn at this moment.


    All of them were holding a short knife. With the coordination of their formation, their power was


    limitless¡­ Ivan and Finn immediately hid themselves within the formation.


    Ivan said viciously, ¡°Zayn Stoermer, you actually have be a Grandmaster. No wonder you have


    the balls to go against the Stoermers of ska. But Grandmasters would have to die when going up


    against the 36 Heavenly Spirits! Besides, you had only just be a Grandmaster.¡±


    Finn yelled, ¡°Why are you still talking nonsense to this old b*stard? Just kill him right now! I want the


    Stoermers of Michigan to bepletely wiped out of America today. Kill all the men and sell all the


    women a s prostitutes!¡±


    Alex sat on the stool, watching the battle ensue below the stage.


    ¡®That 36 Heavenly Spirits whatsoever really are something.¡¯


    Zayn was trapped in the formation. He actually could not fight in close quarters and the release of his


    inner force lost its due effect as well. Within a few seconds, he even encountered a few dangers.


    Of course, having said that, it was not easy for the 36 Heavenly Spirits to kill a Grandmaster.


    It was because it was not hard for a Grandmaster to make an escape despite struggling with his


    injuries. This was the first time that Zayn went up against the 36 Heavenly Spirits. He was extremely


    confident in himself before the battle. However, now he faced them head-on, he was anxious that he


    was going to spit blood. It was really¡­ too hard. More importantly, he still couldn¡¯t escape at this point.


    If he were to escape, the lives of the family members behind him would be endangered.


    Moreover, outsiders who wanted to rush in to help would be hacked to death if they were not capable.


    ¡°Master Rockefeller, what are we going to do? My dad is trapped inside! He will get killed if he makes


    any mistake. He just advanced to the rank of Grandmaster, he could not be the Grandmaster with


    the shortest lifespan in history!¡± Kazim hurriedly said.


    He used to think it was embarrassing to refer to Alex as Master Rockefeller.


    However, now that he had seen his medical skills, especially after he had helped his father to achieve


    Grandmaster, he had absolutely no psychological barrier for calling him Master Rockefeller. It was


    because he lived up to the ¡°Master¡± title, regardless of him being his son-inw or not.


    Alex grabbed Daya¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Daya, let¡¯s duet. You¡¯ll sing, I¡¯ll y the piano. Our melodies


    would merge perfectly with each other.¡±


    The rest of the Stoermers were speechless.


    Just a while ago, they felt it was outrageous when Alex brought the piano out.


    ¡®Zayn Stoermer is going to die at any point now, why are you still ying the piano at such a critical


    time? Be a little more serious, will you?¡¯


    Carey also spoke up, ¡°Oh my dear son-inw, please help us. As for the song¡­ We¡¯ll just listen to it a


    littleter, alright?¡±


    Alex shook his head lightly. ¡°No, our duet is very important.¡±


    After that, he closed his eyes and started ying the piano withplete focus.


    Kazim and the others were anxious yet helpless, they couldn¡¯t do anything at all.


    Just then, Daya opened her mouth.


    ¡°Heaven told me, I was born evil. The humans told me, I couldn¡¯t escape my great sins. My fate told


    me, I don¡¯t have much time left, forcing me to keep my head low!¡±


    She was singing in coloratura soprano, apanied by the release of her strongest mental power.


    After that, it merged with Alex¡¯s mental power. The two forces assisted each other and condensed into


    one, exploding like a bomb.


    Buzz!


    In that instant, the members of the Stoermers of Michigan were frenzied after hearing the voice. Their


    blood pumped wildly, they were overwhelmed with fighting spirit as the battle factors in their bodies


    were actively excited.


    In the battle, Zayn¡¯s eyes were suddenly reddened, as if he had been pumped with blood.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He roared loudly, ¡°Kill!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 841

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 841


    Whoosh!


    The moment one fighter of the Heavenly Spirits of ska¡¯s Stoermers was in a daze, the dagger in his


    hand explicitly fell into the hand of Zayn.


    In the next second, hisrge head flew high, with blood sttered all over the air.


    A vacancy was created in the great formation of 36 Heavenly Spirits due to the death of one of their


    comrades, and the formation was also affected.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll fill up the vacancy!¡± Finn yelled as he kicked the headless corpse aside, joining the empty


    spot of the 36 Heavenly Spirits to fill up the loophole.


    However, was it of any use?


    Daya¡¯s singing exploded in the rear once more.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I bath in mes and step through the skies, defying Heaven¡¯s will to change my fate? My


    destiny is mine, it¡¯s clear yet foggybined. Whoever wants to judge ck and white, or right and


    wrong, he¡¯ d have to ask me first. I¡¯d rather fight for my freedom than listening to Heaven¡¯s will!¡±


    Her singing was loud and clear, it sounded even more stunning than just a while ago.


    However, when the voice entered the ears of Finn and the others, it was like a nail in the coffin with


    circles of shackles binding their fate. Those who heard the singing felt their head were about to


    explode, as if someone had stuffed a messy ball of cotton into their heads.


    Terror, pessimism, cowardice, frustration¡­ All sorts of negative emotions filled their chests, they


    couldn¡¯t keep the great formation of 36 Heavenly Spirits at all.


    This was the power of Daya¡¯s song.


    Perhaps, this couldn¡¯t be seen as a song at this point. This was a special hypnosis at the level of


    mental power, possessing two diametrically opposed effects towards one¡¯s allies and enemies.


    As for allies, they would be boosted with courage andbat power.


    As for the enemies, their faith would be crushed and their fighting spirit would disintegrate.


    This method was a kind of support in battles, it was known as the Battle Soul Song.


    It was something that Alex had inadvertently found from the misceneous information after searching


    all over the Ultimate Book of Medicine earlier. It was especially suitable for such people who were born


    with strong mental power, like Daya.


    After trying it for a bit this time, it was pretty effective as expected.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Puff! Puff!


    Another two heads flew into the air.


    With the gain of one side and the loss of the other side, Zayn finally managed to use the true power as


    a Grandmaster and consecutively cut down another two fighters again.


    Kazim was affected by the song. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and shouted loudly, rushing into the


    battle with his men as well.


    At this moment, Daya had finished one of the verses. She suddenly yelled in her high pitched voice,


    ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Buzz!


    Her mental power was now at its peak.


    The rest of the Stoermers of Michigan were not affected at all. However, as for the side of the 36


    Heavenly Spirits, half of them went into a trance all of a sudden, falling to their knees uncontrobly.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The battle ended in an extremely different way.


    If Zayn yed the role of sharp de in this battle, then Daya would be the messenger leading to their


    victory. Her battle song yed a decisive role in the battle.


    ***


    Everything was settled.


    Alex figured that he should retreat after achieving his merits.


    The only regret was that Tristan Coleman had been taken away by the Colemans, he was not dead yet.


    However, the guy might suffer even more for being alive than to be dead. He was obligated to eat


    twenty-four meals of mud every single day. Was there any happiness left in such a life? Even if he


    wanted to find a woman to vent his emotion. The key point was, this only ability was even taken away


    by Alex.


    The saddest thing in life was that there were many seafoodsying in front of him and he also loved


    eating them, yet his body just wouldn¡¯t allow him to consume them!


    Ssh!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 842

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 842


    Alex took a shower in Daya¡¯s room. Today, it was indeed tiring. Earlier, he had spat a mouthful of blood


    after being beaten by Carlos and he didn¡¯t even have the time to change into new clothes.


    He could finally rx now. However¡­


    Before he could finish his shower, a woman pushed the door open and entered the shower room.


    Thud!


    Before he could look clearly at the person, a woman directly climbed into therge jacuzzi, causing the


    water to overflow.


    At a nce, it wasn¡¯t just anyone else, it was Daya Stoermer.


    Fine then!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Apart from the great celebrity of the Stoermers, no one else here could do such a thing now. Anyway, it


    was absolutely impossible to be X Stoermer or Carey Stoermer.


    ¡°Hubby, I¡­ help to scrub your back.¡± Daya hid in the bathtub filled with bubbles. Since the bubbles


    were covering her body, Alex couldn¡¯t see the view underneath. However, he vaguely remembered that


    he saw a touch of her fairness down there earlier.


    The sensation transmitted from the brushing against his legs also made him very excited.


    He remembered that she was the one who filled the bathtub water before he entered the shower room.


    A bath bomb had been ced in the water.


    It seemed like this woman had been nning this for a long time.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Alright, then stand up to scrub my back!¡±


    ¡°Stand¡­ Stand up?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you are chickening out?¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m chickening out?¡±


    Ssh!


    Not only did she stand up, but she even flung herself into his embrace.


    Seeing a fragrant exchange of physical contacts was about to begin, Alex suddenly remembered


    Carey¡¯s tentative words earlier. She tried to make insinuations and wanted to know when Alex could


    officially marry Daya. After all¡­ The fact that Daya was Alex¡¯s woman had already announced in front


    of the eight great royal families. In addition to the fact that Daya was such a great celebrity, it would not


    be long before the news spread to the public and her reputation would be ruined.


    If they could make up a wedding as soon as possible, the matter would end perfectly.


    With the power of the Stoermers of Michigan, Carey even managed to find out that Alex had already


    divorced Dorothy within three minutes. This was even more convenient!


    However¡­


    In the bathtub, Alex had a brand new experience while hugging Daya, the great beauty whom


    countless people dreamed of. He almost could not help being trapped in her tender embrace.


    He corrected his words and said, ¡°Daya, I think I have something that I must tell you. If I don¡¯t say it, I


    think it will be unfair to you.¡±


    Daya blinked her beautiful eyes as she stared at him silently like a little obedient student.


    ¡°Well, I have an enemy who is very dangerous¡­¡±


    He exined the matter of the danger that he was put in.


    After Daya digested the gist of it, he continued, ¡°Although Dorothy Assex and I are still in the state of


    divorce now, the rtionship between me and her won¡¯ t break so easily. Many things had happened


    between me and her earlier, we¡¯re not as described by the rumors outside, so¡­¡±


    He stared back into the woman¡¯s eyes.


    She could also guess the wordster even though he did not say it. Their marriage was basically


    impossible for the mean time.


    A mist floated in Daya¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t cry. She nodded and said faintly, ¡°I understand, I was the


    one who forced myself on you anyway! At first, I thought it would be thest time for us to see each


    other on the boat that night. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so omnipotent. Not only did you drive


    Tristan Coleman crazy, but you even got my parents on your side¡­ Alex, I know my action was


    disgraceful, I¡¯m a shameful homewrecker, but I won¡¯t ask for much. If you coulde and see me


    sometimes, I¡¯d be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Other than the times when we had mental resonance, did you¡­ Ever loved me?¡±


    Alex nodded gently.


    The woman seemed to let out a sigh of relief. She grabbed his hand gently, cing it on her body.


    ¡°Hubby, I want to¡­¡±


    Just as Alex and Daya were scrubbing each other¡¯s body in the bathtub, a news spread within the eight


    great royal families, the Stoermers of Michigan had earned the royal token and officially became the


    main family of the Stoermers.


    In fact, this news wasn¡¯t too shocking.


    From the moment Carlos Stoermer died and Master Rockefeller hooked up with the Stoermers of


    Michigan, everyone already had the premonition.


    The actual shocking news among the royal families was Zayn Stoermer bing a Grandmaster!


    This was terribly shocking to all of the families.


    Many knew that Zayn¡¯s energy core used to be injured and he would never be able to advance and


    be a Grandmaster. However, he actually advanced into a Grandmaster, but why was that so?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 843

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 843


    Boom!


    Back in the Colemans¡¯ manor in Missouri, an expensive antique coffee table was smashed into pieces


    with a bare hand. It turned into detritus.


    The man who smashed it was the grand elder of the Coleman family, Grandmaster Terrance Coleman.


    He had just got news of Zayn Stoermer advancing into a Grandmaster.


    Enraged, the old man shouted, ¡°That old trash Zayn Stoermer could actually be a Grandmaster. It


    doesn¡¯t make any sense, hadn¡¯t his martial foundation ruined ages ago? How did he even do it?¡±


    This day had been really hard for him.


    As a dignified Grandmaster, he wanted to stand up for Tristan. As a result, he froze and dared not


    make a move. He was scared off, embarrassing himself.


    After this trip, Tristan ended up as a lunatic who ate mud, Jerome had his energy core shattered by


    lightning strike, even seven or eight elite fighters of the Colemans were gravely injured and their


    wounds were hard to be healed.


    He went for wool and came back shorn, he even suffered multiple losses!


    How could he not be angry?


    Abel said, ¡°Grand Elder, could it be because of that female Guru? She helped to cure Zayn Stoermer


    and even helped him to transcend to the realm of Grandmasters?¡±


    The grand elder huffed. ¡°That¡¯s not possible, how could one heal a ruined martial foundation? Unless


    the miracle doctor had revived, a Cultivation Guru would definitely not be able to do that even if she


    could summon lightning!¡±


    The patriarch of the Coleman family, Wesley Coleman, spoke up, ¡°Third Uncle, why have I never heard


    of such a powerful Cultivation Guru within America? The most prosperous cultivation sects in America


    are none other than the Sky Mortals, the Enlightenments and the Mystics. When did such a powerful


    woman pop up? Could she be¡­ A fake?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Terrance red at him. ¡°I felt her power firsthand at the time. And just look at Jerome, he¡¯s


    still bedridden! Do you think I, a Grandmaster, would be tricked by mere illusions and retreated without


    putting on a fight?¡±


    Wesley immediately said, ¡°Third Uncle, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Terrance huffed again.


    However, his heart actually shook for a bit because Maiko¡¯s attacks really did seem like a bluff. No


    other damage had been done other than gravely wounding a few disciples of the Colemans.


    However, he would never admit that he escaped out of fear.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Instead, he decided to find an actual Cultivation Guru to ask about the roots of that female Guru. If she


    really were to be a fake, hmph, he must break the little brute¡¯s neck.


    Terrance said, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly for now, I¡¯ll dig up some information on that woman first. The top


    priority now is to cure Tristan¡¯s weird disease, he¡¯s the future of the Colemans.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, they heard Tristan¡¯s vomiting noiseing from the outside.


    Sigh, he ate another half pound of mud.


    ***


    The after at of Daya¡¯s engagement was still fermenting on the inte. All sorts of news hustled and


    hustled on the inte, talking all kinds of rumors.


    However, these were only information in the form of texts without any attached photo on the inte.


    Moreover, various immoral media even tried to cook up all sorts of rumours. Anyway, Daya¡¯s wedding


    of the century had be aplete farce.


    As a message to the public, it could be concluded that Daya did not get married due to marriage


    upheaval. And, this was just in line with the demands of the majority of her fans as well. Daya could get


    married, but her marriage partner must be epted by the majority of her fans. Tristan Coleman


    whosoever, they had never heard of him¡­


    What, he was the young heir of the Colemans in Missouri¡­ Could such a rich heir be a good person?


    He was unsuitable, he definitely did not suit her.


    ***


    It was already four in the afternoon when Alex came out of Daya¡¯s room.


    They had been busy doing the deed for more than two hours. There was a train of water from the tub to


    her room.


    After leaving Daya¡¯s room, Alex didn¡¯t bid his goodbyes to the rest of the Stoermers. Instead, he simply


    went out of the Stoermers¡¯ manor in Michigan and drove to the manufacturing base of Lush Cosmetics.


    His phone started ringing on the way.


    Looking at his screen, it was a call from Beatrice, his ex-sister-inw. He then took a closer look, it was


    already the third call from Beatrice.


    Only then did he remember that someone had indeed called him in the critical moment earlier, but he


    ignored it¡­


    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± Alex casually answered the call. He did not fancy Beatrice even the slightest, he


    just dealt with her for Dorothy¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Where are you?¡± Beatrice said with a faint voice.


    ¡°If you have something to say, spill it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up,¡± Alex said


    impatiently as he frowned. He deigned to pay attention to this stupid,zy and arrogant woman.


    Beatrice¡¯s heart sank, she wanted to cry.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 844

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 844


    Recalling the moments of Alex wearing a mask and facing her with the identity of Mask, he was so


    gentle and considerate. Yet, how could his attitude be so terrible after taking off his mask? What did


    she do wrong¡­


    Well, she remembered that she indeed yelled at him every single day back then.


    However, she would change!


    ¡°You¡­ Did you see my messages?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then why didn¡¯t you reply to me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I reply?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Beatrice felt as if she had been punched by threebos, she was heartbroken as tears explicably


    trickled down her face.


    On the other hand, Alex said with a frosty voice, ¡°Beatrice Assex, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with


    you. Back when I was still your brother-inw, you didn¡¯t call me brother-inw for once. Now that I¡¯ve


    gotten a divorce with your sister, do you really think we could be friends? Or did your mom feel that it¡¯s


    hopeless for me to remarry your sister, and then send you to approach me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t How could you say that to me?¡± Beatrice cried.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t show her the slightest sympathy. He remembered his first impression of Beatrice,


    it was the scene of her hitting his head with her worn stockings.


    ¡°What the heck!¡± Alex hung up the call without hesitation.


    On the other end of the line, Beatrice started crying hysterically after hearing the dial tone of the phone.


    She squatted down, her whole body could not help trembling.


    However, this was the karma that she deserved.


    ***


    When Alex arrived at Lush Cosmetics, the factory workers haven¡¯t gotten off work yet. With Lush


    Cosmetics¡¯s current poprity, Brittany had nned the mechanism of three rotating shifts.


    Now that they had enough money, they could even implement automated assembly linester on.


    When he entered the office, he saw his mother, Brittany.


    Brittany put down her work in hand. She rushed over and gave her son a big hug. Sheined


    slightly, ¡°What have you been up to these few days? Why did you disappear all the time?¡±


    Alex chuckled twice. ¡°Nothing really, I was just living the life of a rich young heir. Is that not good?¡±


    Brittany smiled as she poured a cup of tea for him. She said, ¡°Son, I suddenly feel sorry for you. Since


    your childhood, your dad and I had been busy earning money and left you to the care of a nanny. In


    fact, I don¡¯t think I even hadn¡¯t cooked meals for you a few times. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve grown


    so much, yet I¡¯m still busy with all these¡­ For what reason, I don¡¯t even know?¡±


    Alex smiled as he said, ¡°You¡¯re doing this for the idea! Of your life, for your employees down there.


    You¡¯re the Steel Woman, not a chef. So why would you need to cook? I don¡¯t even dare to eat your


    cooking!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He then noticed a document on the table. He casually picked it up and took a look ¡°An acquisition?¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t the demands for Lush Cosmetics exceeding our supply? Since we got so


    much money from Hydra Group, I figured that it¡¯s best to put it to use, its value will depreciate with time


    anyway¡­ That¡¯s why I interrupted the acquisition of arge factory. We have two choices for now,


    Sunshine Co. and BioFalls¡­¡±


    Upon listening to this, Alex was puzzled and interrupted her. ¡°I don¡¯t understand all that business jazz,


    so just discuss this with Maya. just talk to me if you don¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯ll just give you a


    massage for now.¡±


    Five minutester, Nichs Hudson walked into the office, he was here to register for leave.


    After asking him for further details, they realized that it was Chloe Zea¡¯s birthday today. He was going


    to attend her birthday celebration.


    He was going to meet her parents as well.


    Alex patted him on the shoulder. He smiled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re pretty modest. You¡¯ve


    managed to swoon our little beauty Chloe, and you¡¯re even going to meet her parents today? Then, the


    wedding won¡¯t be far away, right?¡±


    Nichs smiled bashfully. He said, ¡°Bro Alex, it¡¯s all thanks to you for introducing me to her, how else


    would I be able toe this far with her? You¡¯re my matchmaker! How about you follow me to the


    party? I¡¯m a little¡­ Nervous.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a full grown man, what are you even nervous about? Alright, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    About half an hourter, they arrived at Chloe¡¯s ce. It was an apartment with three rooms of the size


    of eighty-nine square meters.


    It could be seen that her family wasn¡¯t quite wealthy. However, the two noticed a young man wearing a


    suit and leather shoes inside when they entered the apartment. He seemed to be here to have a blind


    date with Chloe.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 845

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 845


    Nichs was absolutely appalled. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯


    Alex was a little confused as well.


    After taking a look at the young man, he was in histe twenties. The suit was well tailored, yet he was


    slightlycking in his looks. His hairline was way too high. If it got higher a bit, it would be the same as


    Zack Carter¡¯s receding hairline.


    Then, a woman next to him eagerly introduced him. ¡°Sis, Bro-inw, this man that I¡¯m going to


    introduce you to this time is a wealthy man. He¡¯s truly a sessful entrepreneur, his family business is


    going strong too! I heard they¡¯re going to merge with argepany, their fortune will be boundless in


    the future! As your sister, I¡¯d even have to rely on your family in the future!¡±


    Alex and Nichs vaguely heard the conversation but they could understand the gist of it.


    The woman was Chloe¡¯s aunt, her name was Heather Halls.


    The young man with receding hairline was Chad Hunter, Heather was the one who brought him here so


    that she could introduce him to Chloe.


    Her non-stoppliments made Chad sound as if he were a great son of Heaven, a rare gem among


    the men. Even that slightly receding hairline had be a testament to his high intelligence.


    Chad¡¯s eyes were fixated on Chloe¡¯s face, not looking away one bit. He was obviously infatuated with


    this petite beauty with fair skin.


    He smiled as he took a box out of his pocket, approaching Chloe. ¡°Chloe, your person is as pretty as


    your name, I¡¯m really satisfied. Today¡¯s your birthday, this string of ruby ne is for you. It costs


    thirty-eight thousand dors, a Swarovski¡¯s limited edition. It¡¯s one and only!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know you might think wearing such a ne is way too extravagant because of this family


    environment of yours, but you have to get used to this kind of lifestyle now. After marrying me in the


    future, you¡¯d be living in a luxurious manor and driving a BMW. I will also help your family


    appropriately.¡±


    Nichs and Alex looked at each other, speechless.


    ¡®What the f*ck! He¡¯s putting on such an ostentatious act with a thirty-eight-thousand-dor ne!¡¯


    Chad talked for a long time, they even had goosebumps all over their bodies.


    Moreover, after taking out the ne, he actually went around behind Chloe and wanted help her put


    it on.


    Chloe jumped out of surprise. She hurriedly waved her hands and said, ¡°Mr. Hunter, this¡­ Gift is too


    expensive. I really can¡¯t ept it, so please take it back!¡±


    Chadughed heartily as he said, ¡°I knew you would react this way. Don¡¯t move around, I¡¯ll put it on for


    you. This is my first present for you. There will be many more in the future. For instance, if you bear a


    child for me, I¡¯ll give you two hundred thousand dors. If you bear a second child for me, I¡¯d give you


    another five hundred thousand dors¡­¡±


    Chloe¡¯s expression was stunned.


    Meanwhile, Heather¡¯s eyes widened. With an envious look, she smiled and said, ¡°Sis, did you hear


    that? Your family is going to be rich! Bear two children, and you have seven hundred thousand dors


    in total¡­ Chloe, why don¡¯t you hurry and sit down, let Mr. Hunter put on the ne for you? Oh my,


    you two are perfect for each other! Once you¡¯ve be Mrs. Hunter in the future, you¡¯d be a rich


    wife and your status would be higher than ever!¡±


    Heather¡¯s words made Chad feel more arrogant. He grabbed Chloe by the shoulders and pressed her


    back down onto the chair.


    Nichs couldn¡¯t bear watching any longer.


    ¡°Stop that! Who do you think you are?¡± He rushed over and pushed Chad harshly.


    Chad was so weak that he almost tripped and fell to the ground. He was enraged right there and then.


    ¡°You motherf*cker! Who the f*ck are you? How dare you push me?! Do you have a death wish?!¡±


    Heather froze as well. She immediately shouted sarcastically, ¡°Yeah, who are you even? How could


    you just hit someone like that? Who invited you toe here? Sis, is this your neighbour next door?


    You should stop hanging out with such rude people! Oh, you couldn¡¯t be Chloe¡¯s admirer, right? Hmph,


    what a joke. Compared to Mr. Hunter, you¡¯re nothing better than a pile of sh*t. Get out now!¡±


    Alex pursed his lips and said, ¡°You kinda lied through your teeth. Anyone with clear sight could tell


    who¡¯s actually sh*t between the two of them.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 846

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 846


    Heather was furious. ¡°And who are you? How dare you talk to me like that? I¡­¡±


    Chloe immediately jumped out of her seat. ¡°Aunt! They¡¯re my friends, don¡¯t insult them!¡±


    She then hugged Nichs¡¯ arm and introduced him to her parents. ¡°Mom, Dad, let me introduce you to


    my boyfriend, his name is Nichs¡­ Beha Hudson.¡±


    Pfft!


    Chloe¡¯s parents spat out their tea.


    ¡°What¡¯s his middle name again?¡± Chloe¡¯s father, Adrien Zea stared at Nichs with eyes wide open.


    Chloe¡¯s cheeks flushed red, she knew his name wasn¡¯t exactly the best.


    Just as she was about to exin, Chad startedughing.


    ¡°You definitely live up to your name! Beha was it? Looks like your family doesn¡¯t have enough bras that


    they have to name their son one! Do you really think you deserve to be her boyfriend, you poor loser? I


    wonder who gave you the balls to evene up here. Your bra? Heh, you¡¯re such a clown that your


    name is a joke too!¡±


    Since Nichs used to be a gamer, he was used to talking back when ying games.


    He immediately gave Chad a taste of his own medicine. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like your name is any better,


    Chad. Who the heck even uses that name anyway? What¡¯s worse is that you¡¯re Chad Hunter, so do


    you hunt them down? Is this some kind of kink? Or are you doing something illegal to Chads? So, are


    we supposed to report you to the police then?¡±


    Chad became extremely furious.


    However, he had a stutter whenever he got mad.


    His face turned green. ¡°Ho-How da-da-da-dare¡­ You i-i-i-in-insult¡­ M-m-me?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Nichs found something else to talk about. ¡°Oh, so not only do you have a receding hairline, but you


    stutter too? I didn¡¯t i-i-i- insult you, I just said you¡¯re a C-C-C-Chad.¡±


    Chad pointed towards Nichs. ¡°Y-Y-You¡­ bastard! You god d-d-damn bu-bu-bump¡­ kin¡­¡±


    Nichs smiled. ¡°Awh, you even called me Dada so many times, I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    Everyone was extremely close to bursting out inughter, even Scarlett was covering her mouth.


    Heather yelled. ¡°Eno ugh! Shut up, you loser! So what if you¡¯re good at arguing? Can you get a wife


    with that? Do you even know who Chad is? Let me tell you, he¡¯s the general manager of Sunshine Co.!


    Thatpany is about to partner up with argerpany and he¡¯s going to be one of the


    directors of arge corporation! His worth would be hundreds of millions. Do you think he¡¯s


    someone you can afford to provoke? Just look at yourself! Apologize to him right now, or you¡¯re done


    for and your life in Michigan will be ruined!¡±


    ¡°Sunshine Co,?¡± Alex and Nichs looked at each other, smiling slyly.


    Alex had seen the acquisition project on Brittany¡¯s table. Moreover, Nichs knew even more about the


    deal with Sunshine Co. He was the one who went for the inspection. The boss was indeed someone


    with thest name Hunter, but the general manager was definitely not Chad.


    Heather noticed their expressions and thought they were taken aback.


    She mocked scornfully. ¡°Hah, are you scared now? You two losers probably don¡¯t even have a job. Oh


    my, could you be thugs? Chloe, I have to say, you can¡¯t just find some random guy to be your


    boyfriend, and definitely not a thug! Not only would he bring harm to you, he would bring harm to your


    entire family too!¡±


    Both Chloe¡¯s parents looked at Nichs and Alex in disdain.


    Alex smiled gently. ¡°Uhm, Chloe¡¯s aunt, was it? Do you know which business is acquiring Sunshine


    Co?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 847

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 847


    In reality, when Chloe heard the words ¡®Sunshine Co.¡¯, she wanted to hide her face out of


    embarrassment. She wanted to speak out and tell her aunt that Alex was the young director of the


    business that was going to acquire Sunshine Co.


    However, Heather didn¡¯t even give her a chance to speak.


    She started insulting Alex. ¡°Which business? Does that have anything to do with you? Would you even


    know what I¡¯m talking about if I told you? You thugs usually just¡­ Fight, smoke and drink, right? All you


    do is race cars and go to the arcade! Do you even know what an acquisition is? It¡¯s not even that, I¡¯m


    saying it¡¯s a partnership!¡±


    ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s no use exining it to your lowlifes. You¡¯re just ferns in a well.¡±


    Nichs corrected her. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s ¡®a frog in a well knows nothing about the sea¡¯, you old hag!¡±


    Heather fumed. ¡°How dare you correct me? Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Nichs was speechless. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more energy being angry and slowly turning into


    a Chad. ¡°Hey, Huntsman was it?¡±


    Chad blinked furiously. ¡°I, it¡¯s¡­ Ch-Ch-Chad Hunter!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Chad, didn¡¯t you just give her a thirty eight thousand dor ne? But you¡¯re acting so


    arrogantly as if you bought one that was worth 250 thousand. Come here and take a look at what I¡¯ve


    prepared.¡±


    Nichs took out the gift that he had prepared ages ago, it was a ne as well.


    Coincidentally, there was a red jewel pendant on it. The pendant was surrounded by small diamonds,


    making it seem fairly elegant and luxurious. With the two nes next to each other, it was obvious


    which was better.


    Chad¡¯s red jewel ne looked dull and worthless next to Nichs¡¯.


    Not only were Chloe¡¯s parents shocked, Chloe herself was surprised by the ne as well. She


    pointed at it and asked, ¡°Nick, isn¡¯t this Starlight from Stardew Jewellery? Why¡­ Why did you buy it?¡±


    Chloe recognized the ne because the two had seen it when they went shopping together.


    Heather recognized it as well. ¡°Oh my, it really is Starlight! This is one of the best nes that


    Stardew Valley had produced. It would cost at least 990 thousand! How¡­did you get this?¡±


    Nichs replied. ¡°How else? I bought it, did you think I¡¯d steal?¡±


    He then turned to look at Chad, who was extremely frustrated. ¡°Look at it. Can you tell which is better


    now? I was wondering why you were bluffing with a ne that cost merely thirty eight thousand


    dors. You even called Chloe¡¯s family poor. So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re pretty rich? Oh, and you im to


    be the general manager of Sunshine Co. right? I have his phone number here. Should I give him a call


    to see which one of you is the real one?¡±


    Chad huffed. ¡°You have the general manager¡¯s number? Hah, bluff all you want!¡±


    To his demise, Nichs was telling the truth and he immediately dialed the general manager¡¯s number.


    However, Alex snatched the phone out of Nichs¡¯ hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re the general manager of


    Sunshine Co.? I¡¯m just calling to tell you that the acquisition of yourpany is not approved.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    The person on the other end of the line, the true general manager of the Sunshine Co, started


    panicking. He had put in a lot of effort into convincing Lush Cosmetics to take over theirpany.


    This was because he just wanted it to be done as quickly as possible, or hispany would go


    bankrupt. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to pay his employees¡¯ sries. If they stalled for another month or


    so, the bank would force them to pay back their loans.


    Not only would they go bankrupt, the directors would have to pay the debts back with their own money


    and property as well.


    He had to make sure that the acquisition was perfect and sessful.


    Alex replied. ¡°Why? Because I found out just how unreliable yourpany is. You switch managers


    from time to time. Even a person like Chad Hunter could be a manager. Well, that will be all, we


    just called to inform you this. Ciao.¡±


    Both Heather and Chad went silent.


    ¡®What just happened?¡¯


    After a brief while, Heather cackled. ¡°Oh lord, I¡¯m dying ofughter! You two have to get an acting


    career or it would be a loss for America! You two have to partner up in an act! It would be an amazing


    show, I just know it! Hah, we called just to inform you? Did you actually think you¡¯re some boss of a


    large corporation? I¡¯d reckon you never made a call, it was all a bluff! Be careful, or lightning might


    strike when you lie too much!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 848

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 848


    Just then, Chad¡¯s phone started ringing.


    He looked at his phone screen and realized that it was a call from his uncle, Dous Hunter. His heart


    dropped to his stomach.


    Chad knew that Dous was the actual general manager of Sunshine Co.. He only bluffed in front of


    Heather a while ago.


    ¡®If Uncle is calling me now, does that mean this punk had actually called him?¡¯


    He took a nce at Nichs, but didn¡¯t dare to not answer his uncle¡¯s call.


    After picking it up, he said respectfully, ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Right after that, a loud and harsh scolding came from the other line. ¡°Chad, you f*cking piece of shit!


    What are you trying to pull out there? Have you offended someone? You better kneel before Mr.


    Hudson and the people in front of you and beg for forgiveness so they would reconsider acquiring


    Sunshine Co.! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯d break both your legs! You know I¡¯m a man of my word!¡±


    ¡°U-Uncle, you¡­ You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck has the time to joke around with you? Give me your location right now! I¡¯ll be there as


    fast as I possibly can!¡±


    Chad was shocked. He knew his uncle¡¯s temper well it was true that he was just as cruel to family


    when he¡¯s mad.


    ¡®If he said he¡¯d break my legs, he¡¯d actually do it.¡¯


    After Chad told him his location, Dous hung up immediately.


    Chad choked as he turned to look at Nichs and Alex. He stuttered. ¡°W-Who are you people?¡±


    At that moment, Chloe was done being a mere spectator and spoke up. ¡°Mr. Hunter, you may not know


    this, but the acquisition of Sunshine Co. has not been approved yet. There¡¯s another corporation


    competing against you. But it seems that Sunshine Co. has no chance against them now.¡±


    Heather was shocked. ¡°Chloe, how did you know about this?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Chloe relied. ¡°Aunt, do you know where I¡¯m currently working at?¡±


    Heather had no idea and turned to look at her sister, Scarlett.


    Scarlett said, ¡°Chloe¡¯s working in Lush Cosmetics.¡±


    Heather¡¯s mouth was agape. ¡°Lush Cosmetics? Is it the Lush Cosmetics that had Daya in their


    commercials?¡±


    Chloe nodded. ¡°Yep!¡±


    Heather¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really? But that¡¯s Lush Cosmetics! A bottle of their cream sells for hundreds


    of thousands! You actually work there? Wait, but what does this have to do with Sunshine Co.?¡±


    Chloe shook her head. ¡°It does. Lush Cosmetics is thepany that was hoping to acquire their


    company. The inspector of Sunshine Co. is my boyfriend. And this man¡­ He¡¯s Alex Rockefeller, my


    boss and the young director of Lush Cosmetics.¡±


    The formal introduction shocked Heather and Chad to their core.


    Scarlett and her husband were so shocked that they stood up as well, not knowing where to ce their


    hands. They didn¡¯t expect their daughter¡¯s boss to attend her birthday celebration.


    Twenty minutester, a man rushed over hurriedly. Without hesitation, he pped Chad across the


    face. ¡°You bastard! Kneel down right now!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 849

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 849


    The person who had arrived was Dous.


    As if a p wasn¡¯t enough, he started punching Chad until his face swelled up.


    ¡°Kneel down!


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    ¡°Or I¡¯ll break both of your legs!¡±


    Dous seemed to be very energetic as his eyes glistened while he beat his nephew mercilessly. His


    punches were enough to knock two of Chad¡¯s teeth out and give him a nosebleed.


    Chad was kicked in the knees and made to kneel even if he didn¡¯t want to.


    This was enough to scare Adrien and his whole family. The family of three were just normal citizens,


    Adrien was just a normal worker of some hardware store. He was only able to be the leader of his


    team with a sry of five thousand dors per month, just enough to provide for the family in a big city


    in Michigan.


    Scarlett, on the other hand, was just a janitor for an ounting firm, so her sry was much lower.


    This was why the two would usually be cautious at all times. They would never want to provoke or


    offend anyone.


    They were just too poor to even argue with others, worried that they might identally offend some


    rich and powerful figure. So, the couple had never seen such gory scenes which caused them to jump


    up from fear and try to stop the two men in panic.


    Heather, on the other hand, felt sheer terror in her heart. She realized that she had made a grave


    mistake. She really didn¡¯t expect her niece to invite the boss of Lush Cosmetics and the decision maker


    for the acquisition of Sunshine Co.


    The only reason she introduced Chad to Chloe was because she had reaped benefits from him.


    Heather was a woman that loved gambling, and she would gamble with quite a lot of money as well.


    Just a while ago, she had lost way too much money on just one game. Not only had she lost all her


    savings, she even took a loan for another 500 thousand.


    If she couldn¡¯t pay it back within a week, they would take her house away. She knew that her husband


    would get mad at her if that were to happen.


    So, she remembered her beautiful niece. She started boasting about how gorgeous her niece is to


    Chad, saying that she could set them up together.


    She was basically selling her own niece out, knowing that she would have to bear serious


    consequences if Chad were to expose their trade.


    Chloe, however, had faced different types of scenarios before, so she was used to this. She pulled her


    parents aside, telling them not to interrupt. She whispered. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller is here, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The two looked at their calm daughter and back to Nichs and Alex. Their presence alone calmed


    them down and they felt proud of their daughter.


    Thud!


    After Chad fell to his knees, he stuttered out an apology.


    ¡°S-Sorry, I¡­ I was wrong!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ mouth curved into a grin, extremely satisfied with the oue. This was a rare opportunity to


    him.


    He signalled towards Alex. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me, you should apologize to my bro. He¡¯s the decision


    maker for the acquisition of yourpany.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Chad feared his uncle the most in his entire family, he didn¡¯t dare to show any arrogance or anger but


    immediately knelt before Alex and apologized.


    But Dous didn¡¯t know who Alex was. He was confused, unable to understand what was happening.


    He looked at Alex and turned to Nichs. ¡°Mr. Hudson, sorry but your bro is¡­¡±


    Nichs was proud. ¡°My bro Rockefeller is the boss of Lush Cosmetics.¡±


    Dous was shocked, apologizing to Alex politely. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Mr. Rockefeller, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t realize


    sooner. I apologize for the trouble that my stupid nephew had caused you as well. This brat never


    knows what he should do with his useless life, so you can hit him however you like. Even if you beat


    him to death, I won¡¯t object one bit!¡±


    Alex had been silent ever since Dous entered the apartment, his eyes glistened as he stared at the


    middle-aged man.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 850

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 850


    He finally spoke, nonchntly. ¡°Your stupid nephew didn¡¯t really offend me. He just came here to court


    my bro¡¯s girlfriend. He even tried using a thirty eight thousand ne to provoke my bro, what a


    joke.¡±


    Thud!


    Dous kicked Chad on his bottom, sending his face smashing to the ground before scolding him.


    ¡°You bastard! Have you forgotten your family name just because you have a little damn cash? If your


    father didn¡¯t die early, I would¡¯ve broken both your legs ages ago!¡±


    Chad was crying hysterically as he pointed towards Heather. ¡°Uncle, this woman was the one who


    approached me first, saying that she¡¯d sell her niece to me¡­ Well, I¡¯m not married yet, so I¡¯m just trying


    to bear a child and help keep my family bloodline! For Dad!¡±


    Chloe frowned upon hearing this. ¡°Sell me to you? How much did she take?¡±


    Chad started stammering, hesitant to speak.


    However, Dous pped him right across the face again. ¡°Say it!¡±


    Chad replied, ¡°I gave her 300 thousand! And once I¡¯ve slept with you, I agreed to give her another 300


    thousand!¡±


    Adrien and Scarlett exploded from anger.


    Adrien immediately rushed up to Heather and pped her three times across her face. Although he


    was a kind man, he was definitely scarier than most when he gets mad.


    Scarlett rushed over as well, scratching Heather¡¯s face and yelled. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you just the best,


    Heather? I treat you like family, but you dare sell my daughter? How inhumane can you be? Chloe is


    your niece and you sold her for 600 thousand dors? What makes you think you can do that?¡±


    ¡°Sis, Brother-inw, stop! I took 500 thousand dors from loan sharks, loan sharks I tell you! If I can¡¯t


    pay them back within a week, they will take my house away! I can¡¯t let my husband know about this. He


    would divorce me for sure. And it¡¯s not like Chad¡¯s a bad guy! Oh, please stop!¡±


    But Adrien was not done releasing his anger yet. He pped her again and yelled. ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re no


    longer family to us, you scum! Get lost I say!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll leave now, okay?!¡± Heather ran off right after being kicked out.


    Chloe even had tofort her parents and ease their anger.


    Alex had been staring at Dous, seemingly bing more curious about the man.


    He had noticed that this man wasn¡¯t just like the average person. There seemed to be a mystical


    energy within him. The Narra bracelet on him was a mystical tool as well.


    However, there seemed to be a light hint of Yin energy within him as well.


    This man actually beat Chad up until his face was swollen because of something so small. He even


    humbled himself down so much, which didn¡¯t match his status one bit.


    But despite his humble attitude, he was very hot tempered towards his own nephew.


    Alex waved his hands. ¡°Mr. Hudson, do you need money urgently?¡±


    This was the only reason Alex could think of.


    Dous looked at Alex and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you, Mr. Rockefeller. I¡¯ve been stumped in my


    business, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay my employees sries if this goes on. More importantly, my


    daughter¡­ I need to pay for her expensive hospital bills. I¡¯m not saying this to earn your sympathy, but


    Sunshine Co. really is being sold at a fairly reasonable price.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°What¡¯s your daughter diagnosed with?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Dous was hesitant, then shook his head. ¡°The doctor said they can¡¯t seem to put their


    finger on it.¡±


    Alex nodded as he tapped the table. ¡°Can I see your daughter?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dous couldn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    Alex smiled. ¡°Mr. Hudson, let¡¯s step away for a bit and have a talk.¡±


    Nichs was surprised, but he decided not to ask.


    Once outside, Alex smiled sarcastically and asked, ¡°Mr. Hudson, you¡¯re not just a normal businessman,


    are you? Are you heavily involved in grave goods?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 851

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 851


    Dous¡¯s expression changed immediately as he stared at Alex with shock gracing his features.


    Alex gave a faint smile. ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?


    Dous shook his head, and asked in surprise. ¡°Sir, how¡­ How did you see through it?¡±


    Alex pointed to the bracelet on his wrist. ¡°That mystical tool isn¡¯t too bad, it does help to offset some of


    the Yin energy. However, there is no way to remove all of it. So, Mr Hunter, you need to be careful. The


    burden on your body is pretty heavy. When the Yin energy seeps in deeper, it will reach a limit, and


    when that timees, even the gods can¡¯t save you.¡±


    At that moment, thousands of expressions flitted across Dous¡¯s face. After a while, he asked with


    the utmost respect in his


    tone. ¡°Sir, are you a superior of the mystical people? Could you please save my daughter?¡±


    After speaking, he fell to his knees with a thud in front of Alex. He looked both agitated but nervous and


    expectant at the same time


    Alex waved his hands dismissively and Dous was immediately lifted up by an unseen force, proving


    that Alex was a superior being of mystical power. Dous¡¯ s demeanor became even more respectful.


    ¡°Sir¡­ If you could please save my daughter, my humble self will be willing to serve you wholeheartedly.


    ¡± Dous pleaded once more through gritted teeth.


    Alex seemed to be at loss for words and huffed out augh. ¡°You¡¯re not a beauty to behold, so why


    would I want you to wait on me? That¡¯s enough, I was initially going to teach that high and mighty


    nephew of yours a lesson, but who would ¡®ve thought that I¡¯d meet someone as interesting as you.


    Whether or not I can save your daughter is not a conversation for the present. First, tell me about your


    family¡¯s situation. Where did you get this Yin energy?¡±


    Dous can only hope to make it in time and save his daughter¡¯s life.


    He collected himself and started speaking. ¡°This issue has a long history. It¡®s best that I start exining


    from my ancestry. Three generations ago, my ancestors were in the grave robbing business to put it


    nicely, we were tomb raiders¡­¡±


    Alex nodded, this wasn¡¯t surprising.


    He had used his Third Eye and seen that the negative energy on his body had something to do with the


    dead. Soon after, Dous told him the rest of his tale.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In this family, not only did Dous pick up the habits of being a tomb raider, his daughter Susan did as


    well, and with exceptional skills and talent. In this family, almost everyone was in this line of upation,


    Chad¡¯s father was the same as well.


    However, in the process of a grave raid a year ago, he¡¯d unfortunately passed.


    Dous¡¯ daughter also fell victim to a strange disease that would have done her in had a master not


    got to her in time. However, more than a year had passed and her life force had almost been drained.


    The master had promised that he¡¯d save his daughter before she passed but sadly it was all empty


    words.


    Hearing this, Alex was shocked.


    It seems that Susan had encountered some hostile being when she robbed that grave a year ago.


    Alex nodded in understanding. ¡°I got it. How about this, once I¡¯ve assisted my friend celebrate his


    girlfriend¡¯s birthday, I shall check on your daughter¡¯s condition.¡±


    Dous was beyond happy and expressed his gratitude profusely.


    Alex waved it off. ¡°Collect your nephew and wait downstairs for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Dous replied in a hurry.


    ***


    Back in Chloe¡¯s house, everyone was still waiting anxiously.


    In their eyes, Master Alex was the highest leader so when he wasn¡¯t present, the birthday could not go


    on. The cake was still set on the table as Nichs spoke up. ¡°Cutting the cake shouldn¡¯t be a problem


    as long as we leave Alex a slice.¡±


    Chloe, however, refused to budge. During this time, Chloe had already introduced Nichs to the


    family.


    Her parents had no objections as long as her boyfriend wasn¡¯t too old, had a decent job and wasn¡¯t a


    hoodlum. Nichs may look a bit chubby but his average looks were better than Chad¡¯s, who was


    kneeling next to them. The ny nine hundred thousand pearled ne was disyed in front of


    them in an almost blinding beauty.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 852

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 852


    Chloe¡¯s parents were thoroughly satisfied.


    Nichs introduced himself as the second generation of the demolition development in California. He


    owns several mansions back home that cost a fortune. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, he also received


    performance shares that probably cost millions or even billions in the future.


    The chances of finding a son-inw like this was one in a million. What more could her parents ask for?


    Chad heard all this as he knelt next to them. His heart prickled with embarrassment when he


    remembered how he had shown off a ne worth thirty-eight thousand and how he boasted about


    having a child for twenty thousand. Oh, how he wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    Alex and Dous finally came back.


    Dous immediately dragged Chad up and left, while Alex stayed behind to celebrate Chloe¡¯s birthday


    with her family.


    Alex had arrived in a rush so he hadn¡¯t prepared any special presents. But after a bit of thought, he


    took out a blood energy pill, and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t really prepare much, so here, have this as your


    birthday present!¡±


    ***


    This was Nichs¡®s time to shine.


    Alex felt that if he stayed, he¡¯d be trying to usurp the attention so after eating a slice of the cake, he left


    with a smile.


    Nichs had been his ssmate and friend for many years, so Alex was happy to see that he is now a


    part of the Zea family with a sessful life. Before he left, he congratted Nichs. ¡°Chloe is a nice


    girl. Cherish her. And when you marry, I¡¯ll give you a great gift.¡±


    After leaving, Alex climbed into Dous¡¯s car but noticed that Chad was nowhere to be seen. It


    appears that Dous had already told him to scram.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, are we going to see my daughter now?¡± Dous asked him cautiously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Susan had been at the Michigan State Hospital recently as her health continued to degrade with each


    passing day. For almost twenty hours a day, she remained passed out and unresponsive. When she


    finally awoke, she remained in a daze with her consciousness blinking in and out.


    As Dous drove on, he exined his daughter¡¯s situation to Alex.


    However, he received a call from the hospital before he arrived.


    The call said that Susan¡¯s condition was getting worse and her heart was rapidly failing, potentially


    stopping at any moment. They urged him to hurry to the hospital immediately.


    Hearing this, Dous¡¯s heart raced with panic and anxiety. He stepped on the gas.


    As he sped, he had a few near misses and ran the red light twice, he may not be able to keep his


    license after this.


    At six thirty in the evening, he finally made it to the emergency room and found two doctors desperately


    trying to revive Susan who was already in critical condition.


    Alex noticed that she was quite a beautiful woman close to thirty years old.


    However, with her face pale white, she was barely breathing. Based on the figures on the monitor,


    Susan was already at death¡¯s door. A young female doctor was giving her CPR furiously, but the


    situation seemed futile.


    ¡°I¡®ll be taking over now!¡± Alex spoke up and ced his hands over the doctor¡¯s to stop her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Looking at Susan¡®s condition, CPR wouldn¡¯t help since her failing condition was due to the effect of the


    negative energy inside her.


    ¡°What?¡± The doctor snapped back as she looked at him, her fury clear on her face, ¡°Who do you think


    you are? Move aside, don¡¯t get in my way of saving someone.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You can¡®t save her this way.¡±


    The doctor stared at him in confusion, then sheshed out in anger. ¡°Get out of there, who do you think


    you are? Do you really think you can bear the responsibility of preventing me from saving a patient?¡±


    Alex nodded lightly. ¡°I can take responsibility!¡±


    Seeing the doctor¡¯s expression as if she wanted to tear him apart, Alex could only beckon to Dous,


    ¡°Hey, clear everyone out!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 853

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 853


    In addition to being an experienced tomb raider, Dous was also a master in martial arts. Clearing out


    a room full of medical staff was no problem.


    As the female doctor watched Dous obey Alex¡¯s order, her anger reached the boiling point. She


    began screaming. ¡°Have you lost your mind? What kind of father are you? Who is that man? Whether


    you¡¯re a medical professor or a medical expert, you are being ridiculous. Get out this instance!¡±


    After chastising Dous, she moved straight on to Alex.


    Alex had already ced a palm on Susan¡¯s chest, summoning his spiritual power.


    In the female doctor¡¯s eyes, this was an absolutely useless maneuver. Her eyes red daggers though


    she held her tongue.


    Alex nced at her through her mask and saw that her glossy dark eyes were bubbling with fury and


    hostility. From the looks of it, she was probably around twenty something.


    ¡°If you can guarantee that you can save this patient, and sign the doctor¡¯s guarantee form, I¡¯ll leave


    right this second!¡± Alex¡¯s gaze met hers in challenge.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? No form of medical treatment allows for a hundred percent guarantee, do you


    dare to sign it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do!¡±


    Dous was already pushing the doctor away when Alex finished speaking.


    As a father, he understood his daughter¡¯s situation, and a normal doctor simply could not help her. The


    only reason she wasying in a hospital bed right now was because she was connected to an IV drip


    for necessary nutrients.


    ¡°Let go of me! You are being absurd! This is murder! You have no right to be a father!¡±


    Dous didn¡¯t hesitate in his movements. After pushing her out, he snapped back in a harsh tone. ¡°Dr.


    Larson, are you not aware of your own skills? My daughter has been lying here for over a month, and


    you¡¯ve checked up on her a dozen times over. Did you find anything at all? To be honest with you, I


    have never had any hope of you rescuing my daughter. You are but a nurse to me.¡±


    The words hurt, but she could not refute that fact.


    At the same time, Alex was using spiritual energy to prolong Susan¡¯s life force and using his Third Eye


    on her. What he saw shook him to the core.


    The amount of Yin energy in her body was astounding, as if it belonged to a thousand year old corpse.


    What was even more surprising him was that she was still alive. Normal humans would never be able


    to survive such an immense weight of Yin energy in them. They would have long died, or even turned


    into a demon. For someone who looked as frail as Susan, being alive was an unimaginable feat.


    Alex suddenly stumbled upon a small amount of Yang energy in Susan¡¯s body, like a lighthouse in the


    night. It was miniscule, but it was there. This small drop of Yang energy was giving Susan herst bit of


    life force.


    Alex looked closer and found that the source of this energy wasing from a ne around her


    neck. A single, shimmering golden deep sea pearl was attached to it.


    Alex felt as if he was struck by lightning, his face full of disbelief. This pearl was almost strikingly simr


    to the pearl his father gave to ire Assex on their first meeting.


    All deep sea golden pearls look almost alike. But the blood sealed inside this one, along with a sealed


    spell, made all the difference.


    Alex¡¯s hand trembled as he grabbed the pearl and used his mental powers to peer inside it.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He found one word inside it, ¡®Rockefeller¡¯.


    Blood marks were created using different runes, a form of a spell.


    Alex could recognise the blood mark with his own blood!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 854

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 854


    The only difference was that the blood sealed inside was dull and weak with not much energy left in the


    spell. His thoughts raced.


    ¡®This really is¡­a sign of my father!¡¯


    ¡®Susan Hunter knew my father?¡¯


    ¡®The master that Dous talked about was my father?¡¯


    Dous looked at Alex who had his daughter¡¯s ne in one hand as he stared off: into space. Just


    as he was about to remind him to do his job, his gaze fell upon the heart rate monitor and saw that it


    was slowly rising, the statistics slowly recovering.


    ¡®What a relief, Master Alex truly is superior!¡¯


    Meanwhile, the medical staff out in the hallway had no idea what was happening so they had called


    security to rush into the room.


    ¡°Open the door, open the door!¡±


    The sound of their batons was deafening. The door was about to be broken down.


    Alex frowned. ¡°Dous, guard the door and do not let anyone in. I¡¯m treating your daughter right now


    and it is crucial that no one bothers me during this time.¡±


    Dous nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand. Rest assured, Master Alex, I will not let them in, not even over my


    dead body.¡±


    He flung open the door and barged out. The two security personnel in front of the door were knocked


    down to the floor. ¡°No one is to enter this room, or I¡¯ll show no mercy!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Dous had the fighting skills of an Advanced-Royal rank warrior. His gaze was fierce as he stood with


    a determined stance. No one in the hospital dared toe near him.


    But he didn¡¯t feel like it was intimidating enough, so he pulled out his phone and called one of his


    subordinates. ¡°Jackal, round up a hundred men ande to Michigan State Hospital now, it¡¯s where


    my daughter is staying.¡±


    The line went silent for a minute. ¡°Boss, are we picking a fight?¡±


    Dous snapped. ¡°Shut up and juste immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The staff in the hospital were in shock.


    ¡®Why would he round up a hundred men here?¡¯


    ¡®To ambush the hospital and im it as theirs?¡¯


    Currently, Alex had one finger resting on his be, the space between his eyebrows, and another


    one on Susan¡¯s. He was trying to absorb some of the Yin energy from her body. The unknown power


    he had was capable of absorbing any form of energy from the outside and using it as his own.


    In a sh, the heavy weight of Yin energy was transferred into his body. It chilled him to the bone, and


    he shuddered from the cold but gritted his teeth and pressed on.


    If this woman had anything to do with his father, he could not let her die under any circumstances.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    At that moment, he wished that the holy pearl in his energy core could whisk away the majority of the


    Yin energy, but that didn¡¯t happen. It seemed like the holy pearl had no interest in this type of Yin


    energy at all.


    In the end, Alex used the Seven Needles of Exorcism to forcerge amounts of Yin energy into his own


    body. With that, Susan¡¯s life was no longer in critical condition.


    Twenty minutester, Alex let out a heavy breath, flipping his essence, ayer of crystalized Yin on his


    face, and shattering it as it fell to the floor.


    He looked at Susan, who had narrowly escaped death. Her heart rate had returned to normal.


    At that moment, Susan started to stir from her sleep. She saw Alex through bleary eyes and said


    something that made Alex¡¯s heart twist in confusion. ¡°Wi-Will, is that you? You¡®re finally here to see me


    again!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 855

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 855


    ¡®Will?¡¯


    Alex suddenly felt his mind go numb as a worrisome thought popped into his head. His father¡¯s name


    was William Rockefeller, and the pearl had his father¡¯s blood in it. But she was calling him Will.


    ¡®Did she mistake me for my father?¡¯


    From her tone of voice, their rtionship didn¡¯t seem to be just friends either.


    ¡®Could she be a mistress his father had outside of the family?¡¯


    ¡®Even Mom had no idea?¡¯


    He started to feel sorry for his mother, Brittany, because Susan looked like a young, intelligent beauty


    despite being near death¡¯s door moments ago.


    Susan noticed that Alex stood there without speaking so she blinked and looked closer. ¡°Oh, you¡­


    You¡¯re not.. Sorry, I mistook you for someone else.¡±


    After a pause, she asked. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Her voice was unique throaty but soft,pletely different from Ang Seay¡¯s voice, which made Alex


    feel ill. Susan¡¯s voice was pleasing and seductive to his ears.


    Alex thought. ¡®Damn, Mom has a strongpetitor!¡¯


    ¡®If Dad hadn¡¯t died, maybe he would have left the family for this woman!¡¯


    ¡°My name is Alex Rockefeller!¡± He answered in a frosty tone.


    ¡°Rockefeller¡­¡± Susan¡¯s expression changed again.


    ¡°This Will guy you were talking about, is his name William Rockefeller?¡± He demanded.


    Susan gasped, a bewildered expression on her face.


    Alex could see as clear as day that Susan Hunter and his father had aplicated rtionship, or she


    would not have looked like this. But that¡¯s all in the past now. His father has been dead for a year now.


    Even if he had mistresses, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference anymore.


    ¡®Thinking back, didn¡¯t I sleep with Daya even after I was with Dorothy?¡¯


    ¡®Maybe Susan had some touching story with Dad.¡¯


    At that thought, the disgust in his soul vanished.


    ¡°That¡­ Was given to you by William, right?¡± asked Alex as he pointed at the pearl.


    Susan immediately wrapped her hand around the pearl, as if she was protecting it with her life. ¡°You¡­


    Who are you exactly?¡±


    ¡°My name is Alex Rockefeller, so who do you think I am?¡± asked Alex sarcastically.


    Susan struggled to sit up, though she felt better than she had in ages and her head wasn¡¯t muddled or


    unconscious. Her heart didn¡¯t feel pricks of pain either.


    ¡°Are you¡­ William¡¯s younger brother?¡±


    Alex was stunned for a second as William¡¯s face appeared in his memories.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    William did look quite young, with well defined features and dark set eyes. He didn¡¯t look like an aging


    forty or fifty year old man. Instead, he looked like a mature thirty year old youth. If they stood side by


    side, they would look like brothers instead of father and son.


    Now a problem has appeared.


    Susan Hunter didn¡¯t know him, which means she didn¡¯t know that William had a son named Alex.


    ¡®Did Dad really hide his marriage from her and made her his mistress that way?¡¯


    ¡®My god, what a scumbag!¡¯


    His image of his father wavered in his mind as he felt some sort of deja vu¡­ ¡®If that was the case, does


    that mean he had multiple more mistresses out there?¡¯


    Alex made a split second decision to not reveal himself as William¡®s son. It would be too awkward.


    ¡®This could be, my¡­ Stepmother?!¡¯


    ¡°Ahem, you are quite bright.¡± Alex brushed his nose off handedly and said, ¡°The Yin energy in your


    body was too much to bear. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, you would be dead by now.¡±


    Susan stared at Alex in quiet contemtion.


    Then, she mumbled something as if she were in a dream. ¡°You and your brother really look alike.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 856

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 856


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡®Please, we¡¯re talking about life and death right now, how can you think that I¡¯m being obsessed with


    another man?¡¯


    After a pause, she asked softly, ¡°Your brother, is he¡­ Is he well? He said that he woulde see me


    in June this year, but it¡¯s almost October now. He¡¯ste by four months.¡±


    Alex was a little frazzled. A woman¡¯s love was very deep!


    He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he won¡¯t being.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Susan asked.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Alex said. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    Susan was dumbfounded.


    Her face turned ashen grey almost instantly, and the Yin energy in her body rose crazily,unching a


    counter attack against herself, as though it was going to swallow her whole. Alex was shocked. What


    the heck was that Yin energy, it seemed like it had a mind of its own.


    Susan¡¯s feelings towards his father had developed to such a point.


    The moment she heard he was dead, she wanted to die on the spot.


    Alex hurriedly pressed a palm on her body to suppress the Yin energy, and he quickly said, ¡°I was


    wrong just now, William isn¡¯t dead, he¡¯s just missing. I¡¯m also looking for him.¡±


    Woosh!


    When Susan heard this, she had hope to continue living once again. She took a deep breath, and color


    returned to her face,


    improving herplexion slightly as she said, ¡°Missing? When did he go missing?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Alex was about to say something, a violent crash came from outside.


    Through a small window, Alex was able to see the shadows of people appearing outside, and there


    were quite a few of them. He also saw that there were police among them, and he guessed that when


    he had Dous prevent the people from the hospital from entering, they shed and ended up


    attracting the police.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Susan hurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°About the matter with your brother, please don¡¯t¡­ Please don¡¯t tell my father.¡±


    They looked at each other for about three seconds, before Alex nodded.


    Click!


    Alex opened the door to the ward.


    Dous had unexpectedly called over a hundred of his brothers as the entire corridor of the inpatient


    department waspletely surrounded and imprable.


    When Alex opened the door, it felt like everyone¡¯s gaze from both sides shifted to him. The female


    doctor named Larsen hurried over immediately, pointing at Alex and said, ¡°This is the guy, the one who


    made trouble at the hospital and snatched my patient away from me. Hurry and arrest him. All these


    people are his underlings.¡±


    Alex nced at her, then said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m saving people.¡±


    The female doctor said angrily, ¡°Save? Do you even know how to save anyone? Is it time for someone


    like you to save people in this hospital? Do you have a medical qualification certification? Where is the


    patient you saved, then?¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t reply, the female doctor became more aggressive and was about to continue


    scolding him, but her eyes caught sight of an incredible scene¡­


    Susan, who had been lying on the bed since a month ago, was sitting up, and slowly getting down from


    the bed.


    ¡°Susan!¡±


    Dous, who was standing at the door, also saw this. He gave a shout and rushed in immediately. He


    hugged Susan as he said, ¡°Susan, y-you cane down from the bed now, that¡¯s great! That¡¯s


    wonderful! Mr. Alex, you¡¯re really an expert! Thank you, thank you!¡±


    The female doctor looked at Alex, then looked at the father and daughter who were huggingshe was


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°This¡­ How could this be possible?¡±


    Alex looked indifferent and said, ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m a troublemaker now?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 857

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 857


    The female doctor was frozen in ce for a long while before her expression changed drastically. But


    then, she stomped her feet and snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just good luck. The patient¡¯s condition had been


    getting better before this, and the emergency treatment we did to rescue her worked. Otherwise, I¡¯m


    telling you, you would have been finished in this lifetime!¡±


    Alex smiled, thinking that this female doctor was a joke. ¡°Whatever you think, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    The female doctor gritted her teeth. She knew that her words were a bit irrational, but as an


    outstanding graduate of a famous university who had been repeatedly rated as an advanced individual


    in the hospital, she was arrogant and proud. How could she admit that she had lost to a young man like


    Alex?


    ¡®Hmph, it must have just been some good luck.¡¯


    A darn good one.


    She turned around and left. Staying here made her feel hot, as hot as having a fever. A few policemen


    had heard the woman¡¯s shouts, and had gathered more men before walking over in a hurry.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Are you the one who made trouble here and obstructed them from saving people?¡±


    Alex pointed at the father and daughter inside the ward.


    The situation was obvious: the patient was now alive and well. Dous had also shown his gratitude


    towards Alex.


    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡± One police woman asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you have your qualification cert?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it on me.¡±


    ¡°I would like to have a look at your ID card.¡±


    Alex looked at the police woman, and felt like he was being singled out. He didn¡¯t voice a single protest


    as he took out a ck ID and handed it over.


    The police woman was angry. She wanted his ID card, so why was be giving her his driver¡¯s license? In


    the end, she flipped it open and was stunned. In the next second, her expression changed drastically


    and she saluted before handing back his credentials respectfully. The ID that he handed over was the


    one that Anna had given him previously.


    It was his identity status in the Divine Constabry. Sky had promoted him two levels up so his status


    was now equivalent to a captain of a soo-men toon in Divine Constabry.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Dous, I asked you to chase people away, why did you bring so many people here? A hospital


    needs peace and quiet. Is this some fan gathering?¡±


    Dous didn¡¯t dare make any further dys after he heard that as he dismissed his people


    immediately.


    The small chaos ended like that.


    ***


    ¡°Dad, I want to eat braised pig trotters from that popr shop in Detroit,¡± Susan said to her father.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to buy some right away.¡±


    ¡°Dad, could you buy it personally?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Dous could tell that his daughter was deliberately pushing him away. He was a little dejected, and


    he said, ¡°You can just tell me to leave bluntly. Asking me to go buy pig trotters from Detroit¡­ Don¡¯t you


    know that there¡¯s a lot of traffic at this time. You¡¯re just deliberately tossing me around now.¡±


    Susan smiled and said, ¡°Then, please sit outside for a little while.¡±


    Dous replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy the pig trotters.¡±


    Once Dous left, Susan immediately asked, ¡°How did your brother go missing? When did he go


    missing? Hurry up and tell me! What in the world happened to him?¡±


    Alex asked instead, ¡°What is your rtionship with my brother? Could it be that¡­ You¡¯re my sister-in-


    law?¡±


    If he didn¡¯t get the answer to this question, his heart wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 858

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 858


    Then, he saw Susan stroked her hair shyly, and lowered her head, her face slightly flushed.


    Wasn¡¯t this just nailing it on the head?


    Inside, Alex thought, ¡®That¡¯s it, mom, you¡¯ve been lied to.¡¯


    Since Susan¡¯s question pressured him, Alex finally chose to say something about his father. ¡°He went


    missingst year. Someone saw him in a car ident, and some said he died on the spot. His body


    was burnt, but when we checked his ashes, it was just an illusion. The ashes were not real but the


    ashes of some female pig.¡±


    Alex felt the pig¡¯s ashes was an important clue, which was the reason he said it in detail. He hoped that


    it meant his father was still alive somewhere in the world and that Susan could get some information


    from it.


    Susan¡¯s face was pale with eyes full of tears,pletely unable to ept it.


    After a while, she confidently said, ¡°Impossible. Your brother is a great man with great abilities, it¡¯s


    impossible to kill him in a mere car ident! The ashes of the pig are a good proof. Even if a container


    going at high speed on a highway hits him, it would have been impossible for him to die.¡±


    Alex was surprised. ¡°You¡­ You have that much faith in my brother? That he wouldn¡¯t die even if he


    was hit by a shipping container?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. When andslide happened, a few heavy stones crashed


    down from the height of over a hundred meters, and they didn¡¯t kill him when he got hit.¡±


    Alex was so surprised, his eyeballs were about to fall out from its sockets.


    Was the man Susan was talking about really his father, William Rockefeller?


    She wasn¡¯t talking about some superhero like Spiderman or Iromnan?


    In that situation, even if it was Alex with the full Mystic armor activated, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to


    do that!


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know a lot about your brother.¡± Susan said smugly, as though she enjoyed the


    sweetness of knowing a secret he didn¡¯t.


    Alex cursed inwardly. ¡®William Rockefeller, you scum! You hid it from us but told your mistress. You¡¯re


    really something else!¡¯


    But he quickly forgave his father. ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll forgive you. You must have suffered a lot too!¡¯


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He thought about how he himself had been pursued by the Japanese ninjas when he had obtained the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine, and how he had concealed the fact from his own wife, Dorothy but he didn¡¯t


    hide it from Waltz. It was true that it was because he was concerned about her safety, so his father


    probably had the same reason too!


    Alex asked, ¡°How did you know my brother?¡±


    When he asked that question, he didn¡¯t expect her face to flush red instantly. It seemed as if she


    thought it was a sweet and shy scene. She wanted to say it, but felt embarrassed to.


    Alex felt a little strange, as though he was digging into his father¡¯s romantic history.


    He immediately changed the topic and asked, ¡°Then, when was thest time you met my brother?¡±


    Susan¡¯s expression changed again, a little sad this time as she said, ¡°Thest time we met was June


    last year. At that time, we had just visited a tomb of a state master of ancient times, and it was very


    dangerous inside. We lost a lot of soldiers¡­ And this strange disease I had was also from that tomb.


    My second uncle stayed in that tomb, and never came out again. Even your brother, who was a


    peerless Grandmaster, was injured. He said that he would find a kind of medicine to suppress the Yin


    energy in my body. However, there was no news of him after he left that time.¡±


    Alex swallowed heavily.


    This was just too much.


    His father was actually a Grandmaster, and he didn¡¯t know about it at all!


    And Susan¡¯s second uncle had died in the tomb, could it have been Chad¡¯s father?


    He had casually asked about it and managed to confirm the information.


    Alex frowned again and asked, ¡°Why were you guys at the tomb of an ancient state master? Was there


    anything valuable in there? Your body is strange, because your Yin energy is like a wild beast. What


    did you experience there? If you tell me in detail, then I will know how to save you properly.¡±


    Susah shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that there was something valuable in there. Your brother wanted to find


    something, but I didn¡¯t know what exactly. Perhaps it was¡­ A prophecy book.¡±


    Alex was shocked. ¡°A prophecy book? Was it Nostradamus¡¯ tomb?¡±


    ¡°No, it was his uncle¡¯s, Caesar¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Where is the tomb?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in Michigan¡­ Oh, right, it seems that the Sky Tower will be built there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex was speechless.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 859

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 859


    Alex was stunned, but he quickly gathered his thoughts. In that case, what Frank had said previously


    had not all been groundless spections. He had known that Alex¡¯s father had been to Nostradamus¡¯


    uncle¡¯s tomb¡­ He once said that William had gotten the Holy Book, and that tomb may have some


    rtion to it.


    The disappearance of his father may also be rted to the tomb. If he wanted to find out whether his


    father was dead or alive, the only clue he had now was the ancient tomb.


    He nodded and said, ¡°I got it. In short, my brother may have found some information in Caesar¡¯s tomb,


    and a few monthster, he disappeared! Whether the ident was nned by someone or not, I will


    find out. I¡¯m going to investigate the tomb.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go!¡± Susan immediately stopped him. She shook her head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t go there, it¡¯s


    a very dangerous ce. Even your brother had gotten injured. You will die if you go.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°If I don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t be able to find any clues on his disappearance. Maybe he¡¯s


    trapped in some ce for some reason, and calling out everyday¡­¡±


    As soon as he said this, Susan¡¯s face crumbled.


    Then, she immediately said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you! But during thest visit to the timb, there was an


    ident and many died. It also rmed the govermnent and the broken dragon stone in front of the


    tomb had also copsed. There is only one entrance to enter the ancient tomb again, and it¡¯s now


    tightly sealed under government surveince. Ordinary people can¡¯t enter at all, unless they manage to


    get the Sky Tower project.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°I already have.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your body¡¯s condition won¡¯t do us any good right now. I¡¯ll head to the grave by myself.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Susan¡¯s voice was stern. It was probably because she loved his father that the love


    also extended out to his family. She had began to care about her ¡®little brother¡¯.


    ¡°There are a lot of mechanisms in that ce, and it¡¯s also filled with various formations and traps. Even


    your brother, a Grandmaster, didn¡¯t dare to go by himself. He still needed tomb raiders like us to give


    him a hand, and my second uncle died because of that. If you go alone, you won¡¯t even get half a step


    in before you die.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Is it that powerful?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re more powerful than a Grandmaster, and can withstand the pressure of a hundred tons of


    mechanisms and the corrosion of sulfuric acid, then I won¡¯t stop you from going on your own.¡±


    Alex shivered at the thought. That was just too crazy!


    Who would be able to bear it?


    He thought about it, then said, ¡°Fine, then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. But! You can¡¯t go with a body like


    this, so you have to cure your disease first.¡±


    ¡°What I have is actually not a disease,¡± Susan said.


    After that, the two talked for almost half an hour. Alex found out that Susan¡¯s body was a rare pure Yin


    physique, and inside the tomb, she had been identally possessed by a Yin dragon who wanted to


    take over her body.


    Finally, William had been the one to rescue her. However, the spirit of the Yin dragon was going to


    remain in her body forever.


    The so-called Yin dragon was formed by the condensation of Yin energy underground over a long


    period of time, and it had obtained a sort of spiritual consciousness.


    The essence of the spirit was in the core of the Yin channel, and it had existed for countless years. It


    was no wonder the amount of Yin energy was incredibly deep.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible to do anything about the situation you are in right now. But I need some time


    to prepare. It just so happens that the Sky Tower project will also take a while before we can obtain it,


    so just wait for my news.¡±


    Susan stared with wide eyes, she really wanted to ask where Alex got this confidence from. His brother


    had also been at a loss, and had gone to look for a legendary tool that was said to be able to suppress


    the spirit of the Yin dragon, and now¡­ Alex was saying that all he needed was some time to prepare,


    and he would be able to deal with it?


    However, since it was the first time they had met, they weren¡¯t all that familiar with each other yet. Alex


    was clearly being kind with his intentions, so Susan couldn¡¯t just burst his bubble like that.


    Dous was taking a while and had yet to return. He had obviously gone to Detroit, which was a bit far


    away. However, Maya called Alex at this time.


    ¡°Little brother, where are you?¡±


    Alex casually replied that he was in Michigan State Hospital.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Maya replied.


    Having said that, she hung up.


    Alex was stunned. He wondered why a pretty girl like Maya would be looking for him?


    ***


    Michigan State Hospital was rtivelyrge. When Maya reached, she parked her car at the south gate


    of the hospital. After asking around, he found out that the inpatient ward he was at was at the north


    gate of the hospital, so he had to make a big round to get there.


    There wasn¡¯t any other way.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 860

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 860


    So, Alex could only find a way to walk over. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it anyway.


    While walking, he suddenly heard a woman scream.


    He turned and saw a woman crouching across the road, her head bent down with her long hair


    covering her face. She was wearing a id dress with slender and curvy legs tucked under her skirt.


    Based on her proportions, she didn¡¯t seem that short.


    It appeared that her high heel was stuck in the gap of a manhole cover.


    Alex was in a good mood to do good deeds, so he walked over and asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t raise her head, upied with covering her ankle with her hand. She sounded like


    she was crying as she said, ¡°My heel is stuck, could you help me get them out?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Your leg seems to be twisted, so you should take off your shoe first.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Yeah, it hurts.¡±


    The woman nced at Alex, but Alex had already knelt down and lowered his head, so she couldn¡¯t


    see his face properly.


    Alex helped her unbuckle the straps of the heels before she pulled her feet out with one hand on Alex¡¯s


    back as support.


    Alex held the shoe, then exerted a little force to pull it out.


    Crack!


    The shoe came free, but the heel was still stuck in the manhole cover. The heel of the shoe had broken


    off.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, is this shoe made of paper? The quality is so bad!¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    The woman was also dumbfounded. How was she going to wear this?


    The two looked at each other, and were shocked in the next second.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±


    ¡°You?!¡±


    They both said at the same time.


    The woman turned out to be the female doctor that had tried to save Susan before, and also the one


    whoter had her fill of cursing and scolding Alex. The female doctor¡¯s expression turned stiff and she


    snorted coldly.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s you. What are you doing here? Were you stalking me?¡±


    ¡°What? Stalking you?¡± Alex was annoyed to the point his nose was going to be crooked. ¡°Is there


    something wrong with you? What¡¯s so good about you that I would stalk you? ¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know who you are. You¡¯re the resident doctor who just started today, aren¡¯t you? On the first day


    you joined, you just wanted to show off your abilities. I know people like you the best someone who


    bites off more than they can chew. Before you even learn how to walk, you want to run. Hmph, the


    hospital is not a school, and the patient is not some simtion doll. If you make a mistake, it¡¯s life or


    death. Luck won¡¯t always be there.¡± The female doctor spoke arrogantly and proudly, as though she


    was talking to a junior. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of finding any opportunities to get closer to me in the future.


    I¡¯m not interested in an intern like you. I won¡¯t even give you a good rating because of a small favor like


    this.¡±


    Alex waspletely speechless.


    This female doctor really had ced herself on the pedestal, she thought so highly of herself.


    ¡°I already said that I wasn¡¯t stalking you. And I¡¯m not a subordinate of yours.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You still want to bicker over this? This path leads to the south gate of the hospital, but it¡¯s


    closed due to construction. Only a few people have their keys to enter and leave from this side. So,


    may I ask why you are here? To hit a wall?¡±


    ¡°What?! I¡­¡±


    ¡°I? What? To exin is just to cover up, and to cover up means that what I said was the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to bother with a self righteous woman like you!¡±


    Alex was initially kind enough to offer his help, but he got this in return instead. So he turned around to


    leave in a huff.


    She really was the goddess of narcissism, if there was one.


    ¡°Hey, my shoe.¡± The woman called out from the back.


    Alex realized that he was still holding her stinking shoe in his hand, and immediately tossed it away.


    The shoe flew andnded into a big tree nearby.


    ¡°Ah, my shoe! You bastard!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 861

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 861


    The shoe hung high among the branches of the tree, at least seven or eight meters above ground.


    How could one retrieve it?


    The female doctor was furious. She had never met a man this disgusting her entire life. Most


    importantly, her ankle was sprained. Now that one of her shoes was on the tree, and she couldn¡¯t get it


    down, how would she walk home?


    ¡°B*stard. You¡¯re¡­ What? Where did he go?¡± The female doctor was about to start yelling again.


    However, she realized that Alex Rockefeller, who was just walking ahead of her a moment go, had


    suddenly disappeared


    It was a long walkway without any other fork in the road.


    How did he disappear?


    The female doctor felt her hair stand. Right then, a call came in. The phone screen actually disyed


    Cheryl Coney¡¯s name.


    ¡°Phoebe, do you want to attend the Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange next week? If you do, I¡¯ll


    sign you up while I¡¯m at it,¡± Cheryl said.


    ¡°Yes, I do. Please sign me up!¡± Phoebe Larsen said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see you next week, then. When the timees, I¡¯ll introduce you to an awesome doctor. I


    guarantee that you¡¯ll be amazed.¡± Cheryl spoke as if she was offering someone a treasure. Cheryl and


    Phoebe were ssmates in university and were also roommates in the same dormitory. They could be


    considered best friends who were very close to each other and could talk about anything.


    ¡°An awesome doctor? Could he be your boyfriend?¡± Phoebe asked.


    ¡°No way! Have you eaten?¡± Cheryl changed the subject.


    ¡°How am I supposed to eat? I¡¯m so mad that I don¡¯t even feel hungry anymore. Guess what? I bumped


    into this extremely annoying a*shole. I¡¯m so furious. He stalked me and tried to create an opportunity to


    interact with me. After I exposed him, he actually tossed one of my shoes onto a tree. Now, I¡¯m left with


    a single shoe. I really want to kill that jerk!¡± Phoebe said.


    Cheryl was very surprised. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a*sholes like this exist! Did he remove the shoe from your


    foot? He didn¡¯t molest you, did he?¡± Cheryl asked.


    ¡°Fortunately, I yelled at him and he ran away,¡± Phoebe said.


    ¡°In that case, hurry up and get home. It¡¯s already veryte. It¡¯d be bad if you really bumped into bad


    guys. If you get robbed or raped, you¡¯d have nobody to cry to,¡± Cheryl warned.


    ¡°I know,¡± Phoebe said.


    One could only wonder how these two women would feel if they found out that the man they were


    talking about was actually the same guy. They would surely be very surprised!


    Meanwhile, Alex had already dashed out of the hospital long ago.


    For him, getting over the walls of the southern entrance was like getting over a fence.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, he saw Maya Howards leaning against the door of a BMW next to the southern entrance of the


    hospital. Today, Maya put in a lot of effort to dress up. She had on some light makeup and her body


    exuded a fragrant scent. Such beauty was quite alluring.


    ¡°Sister, why were you looking for me in such a hurry?¡± Alex walked up and asked Maya.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping and get some Michigan cuisine,¡± Maya said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There were three things men were most tired of.


    The first was to apany women to shop, the second was to apany women to eat, and the third


    was to apany women to bed.


    With Maya putting forward two requests at once, Alex instantly felt his body tremble. He¡¯d rather fight


    with a Grandmaster than to apany someone to eat and go shopping. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m a little tired. Can I


    not go? I¡¯ll give you money!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notcking in money. I¡¯m onlycking in men,¡± Maya said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find one,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Maya uttered.


    ***


    In the blink of an eye, two days had gone by.


    News about Daya Stoermer¡¯s wedding being ravaged with drama had yet to die down. Lush Cosmetics¡¯


    advertisement appeared once again on the inte, television and various other major media


    tforms.


    Daya was still the brand ambassador.


    It was the advertisement Daya took part in thest time. Previously, only one of the versions had been


    yed. Now, another version was being yed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 862

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 862


    At the same time, Daya Stoermer published an unprecedented advertisement for Lush Cosmetics on


    her official Twitter page. She also announced that Lush Cosmetics¡¯ scar removal product would be


    officiallyunched next week, and that the effect of Lush Scar Removal Cream was far better than all


    simr products in the world. Be it surgical scars, old scars,or Caesarean section scars, they would


    disappear without a trace within two weeks.


    Once this news came out, things went wild on the inte.


    When advertising beauty supplements, which ambassador would dare to make such a tant and


    conclusive statement? In other words, not only was this digging one¡¯s own grave, but also attracting


    hatred for the brand.


    Once consumers bought and used the product, and realized that the product was not as effective as


    expected, it would be embarrassing.


    Was the Lush Scar Removal Cream really that shockingly effective?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Many people remained skeptical.


    Of course, someizens were more concerned about whether Daya was going to make aeback.


    That¡¯s because she made a clear statement that she was urgently preparing for Lush Scar Removal


    Cream¡¯s short advertisement film, and that she¡¯d soon be able to meet everyone.


    For countless fans of Daya, this was definitely good news.


    Soon, an experienced scar removal expert stepped forward with criticism. ¡°Lush Cosmetics is basically


    making things up. Dealing with scars is a century old problem. In cases where original tissue had


    already been destroyed and scars have formed, it¡¯s impossible to repair the skin perfectly. Even skin


    grafting has its imperfections. There isn¡¯t a single type of scar removal product in the world that could


    thoroughly remove Caesarean section scars without the use of surgery.¡±


    Some other enterprises that sold scar removal products chipped in to support this expert¡¯s criticisms.


    In fact, Daya¡¯s Twitter page had be a battleground for countless people to gather and confront


    each other, it was a battle against Lush Cosmetics¡¯ scar removal product.


    That¡¯s because if Lush Cosmetics¡¯ unbelievably amazing product really took off, it would be a fatal blow


    to other simr products.


    However, Lush Cosmetics was very determined and firm in their sales.


    Lush Cosmetics had even deredter on its official Twitter page that it¡¯d be able to heal the scars on


    the face of Stephen Hendrix, a former film star. After one week, if the scars on Stephen¡¯s face were still


    not removed, Lush Cosmetics would terminate their business permanently.


    When the news came out, it was even more shocking than Daya¡¯s Twitter post.


    That¡¯s because Lush Cosmetics had already be popr. Even without the new scar removal


    cream, its previous e cream and beauty cream had already been able to generate a lot of money for


    this enterprise. But now, it made such a huge bet.


    Indeed, thepany was capricious due to its wealth. In fact, countless advocates of Lush Cosmetics


    were leavingments under thepany¡¯s Twitter post They requested for thepany to withdraw


    such a bet. Even without the scar removal cream, these people would still support thepany.


    It was because they were also very worried.


    The scars on Stephen¡¯s face were quite serious. Back then, a car ident nearly peeled off the skin of


    his entire face. He went through cosmetic surgery at least twenty times, but the effects were still very


    unsatisfactory. Now, Stephen had to go out with a mask on.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be very difficult to heal the scars on his face?


    However, Lush Cosmetics was bent on having its own way.


    Ten minutester, Lush Cosmetics¡¯ official page published another post. ¡°Lush e Cream can get rid


    of the white spots left behind after using other types of e cream.¡±


    ***


    In California, ire Assex pointed andughed loudly at the news. ¡°Brittany has really gone out of her


    mind. She actually made such a dumb bet in front of everyone. How much money does she think she


    has? She¡¯s already beginning to waste it foolishly! I¡¯ll watch how she falls. When the timees, she¡¯ll


    fall to the ground and have all her bones crushed.¡±


    Dorothy Assex was right next to ire. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how many days are left before she has to


    make Rockefeller Group tumble? Mom, you¡¯ve underestimated Alex¡¯s mother. This is her taking drastic


    measures to deal with a situation. Now, her major attacks have begun. Rockefeller Group is going


    down,¡± Dorothy said as she shook her head.


    ¡®Going down?¡¯ ire opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    She was like a fish that had been washed ashore.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 863

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 863


    ire Assex was now in a mood that could be described as extremely depressed.


    There was an old saying that one must always suffer for one¡¯s own mistakes.


    As a woman who was obsessed with money, ire had recently seeded in driving her son-inw


    away. After that, she realized that he was actually a wealthy person who was making more and more


    money, and that such attractive sums of money had nothing to do with her.


    But all that money should have belonged to her!


    She wondered if she would wake upughing from her dreams if she had so much money.


    But¡­


    ¡°Dorothy, have you¡­ Have you been in touch with Alex recently?¡± ire asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already divorced. Why would we still keep in touch?¡± Dorothy raised her brows and nced at


    her mother while she spoke.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just worried about you. You¡¯re not young anymore, and you got divorced. What I


    mean is, if you really can¡¯t stop thinking about him, you can go and look for him. I won¡¯t be against it


    anymore.¡± ire didn¡¯t mind asion ally stooping low to be a rich woman.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about where the scar on your face came from?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°Er¡­ This¡­ This was an ident. Which rich person wouldn¡¯t attract attention from others? We¡¯ll just


    have to get a few bodyguards. Look at those celebrities who have seven or eight bodyguards around


    them all the time. Since Alex is so rich, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to hire a dozen or so


    bodyguards, right?¡± ire asked.


    Dorothy shook her head without saying anything.


    When ire saw how her daughter responded, she felt truly remorseful. ¡°Dorothy, how¡¯s Assex


    Construction doing? Did you make any money? You invested so much money in thepany


    previously. Has there been any returns?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. It¡¯s an entire process. Don¡¯t be in a hurry,¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°How can I not be in a hurry? We¡¯re running out of money. Can you give me a few hundred thousand


    dors? I want to buy the Lush Scar Removal Cream,¡± ire said.


    She did use a little of itst time and it was indeed effective.


    Dorothy pursed her lips. ¡°Alex gave you a bottlest time, but you threw it away. Who can you me?


    I¡¯ll get you another bottle in a few days. I don¡¯t have any money right now. There¡¯s a bunch of bills I


    need to pay for Assex Construction.¡±


    Hearing this, ire felt even more bitter and remorseful.


    ***


    At the same time, in California¡¯s Rockefeller family, the folks weren¡¯t doing too well.


    Grandpa Rockefeller had passed away, and Spark Rockefeller died too. The saddest thing was that


    even John Rockefeller had slipped into aa. He nowy on the bed and was unable to move. He


    couldn¡¯t deal with any business, and even needed to be taken care of by other people.


    Meanwhile, without John¡¯s dominant control, Rockefeller Group started to waver.


    Noah Rockefeller, who had temporarily taken over his position, wasn¡¯t capable enough to persuade


    everyone. He made several strategic mistakes consecutively, and he had long lost the charisma toOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    lead.


    Shareholders of thepany were beginning to fight for power, and nobody was willing to give in to


    each other.


    In fact, fights even broke out during the shareholders¡¯ meeting. They had differing opinions, and some


    were already sneakily selling off their shares. The biggest concern was that if Rockefeller Group


    crumbled, its share price would plummet. When the time came, these people would have nobody to cry


    to.


    Right then in Rockefeller Manor, the primary members of the Rockefeller family were gathered for an


    important family meeting.


    The person who spoke up was Noah¡¯s eldest daughter, Carol Rockefeller.


    ¡°The appearance of Lush Cosmetics¡¯ e cream in California has already severely impacted our


    market share. This is also because they are mainly focusing on high-end products. Once theyy a firm


    foundation, we¡¯ll suffer even greater losses.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 864

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 864


    ¡°I wonder if you guys have seen Lush Cosmetics¡¯test official news? They im to be able to remove


    the white spots left behind after using other types of e cream. Who do you think they¡¯re talking


    about? Us!¡±


    ¡°In the entire market, only our brand¡¯s e cream can thoroughly remove e spots, but it also leaves


    behind tiny, white spots. But not only can Lush Cosmetics¡¯ product remove e spotspletely, it


    can also resolve our problem. So who would still want to buy our stuff?¡±


    ¡°This means war!¡± Carol Rockefeller¡¯s words made everyone feel as if they were facing a war without


    any gunpowder.


    ¡°Daughter, do you have a countermeasure for this? The Rockefeller family¡¯s business has indeed been


    in decline in recent times. Most importantly, the shareholders are not united. Everyone is preparing to


    back off. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll transfer the shares they own to a particr person. We¡¯d be done for if


    that happened,¡± Noah Rockefeller said.


    Everyone knew who he was referring to, but that woman¡¯s name was forbidden in this household.


    Olivia Banks jumped up and pointed at Noah. ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re incapable. If you were half as


    capable as my husband, none of this would have happened. Now, we¡¯re all scattered, and the


    company¡¯s making losses everywhere.¡±


    Mariah Hamilton was annoyed by what Olivia said. ¡°Why are you criticizing my husband? Is your


    husband so great? Apart from ndering William, framing his own brother and stealing Rockefeller


    Group from others, he hasn¡¯t done anything proper! Oh, he¡¯s pretty good with women. I wonder how


    many years he¡¯s been fooling around with Pepper Kimmich. They must have destroyed several beds


    from all the sex they had. Meanwhile, as someone who supposedly sleeps next to him, you had no idea


    about this. He really was amazing!¡± Mariah said.


    People usually refrained from pping someone¡¯s face when hitting them, and they¡¯d usually not reveal


    embarrassing things about others when yelling at them. However, Mariah¡¯s words thoroughly enraged


    Olivia. Olivia couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and she immediately jumped up and tried to p Mariah. ¡°B*tch.


    I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But Mariah wasn¡¯t exactly a weakling. She immediately grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°How dare you hit me? Who do you think you are? Now, your son is dead and your husband is in a


    coma. You¡¯re a lone woman in the Rockefeller family. How dare you fight me? My husband and my two


    daughters are here. Believe it or not, we can beat you into pulp so that you can¡¯ t even look after


    yourself.¡±


    When Olivia saw how Carol and Natalie Rockefeller were ring at her, both seemingly ready to fight,


    she immediately became fearful.


    Paige Rockefeller and her husband said a few things to finally calm things down.


    Meanwhile, Carol said something else that was shocking. ¡°Do you all still remember what Brittany said


    during grandfather¡¯s funeral? There¡¯s a month left until the deadline she mentioned. Do you think she


    was just trying to scare us? You¡¯re wrong! I can tell you right now that Lush Cosmetics belongs to


    Brittany.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Does Lush Cosmetics belong to Brittany?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? It hasn¡¯t been that long, but she¡¯s already able to create such a huge enterprise.


    She even managed to hire a huge celebrity like Daya Stoermer to endorse her products.¡±


    It was as if a single stone created numerous ripples on the surface of water.


    Everyone in the Rockefeller family was shocked by this news as their hearts pounded.


    This meant that Lush Cosmetics had a very clear target, thepany wanted to get rid of the


    Rockefeller family¡¯s business.


    ¡°The bet that Lush Cosmetics officially made was targeted at our Rockefeller Group. Do you think she


    was making that bet out of stupidity? Nobody made that bet against her, but she released the news to


    make a bet with everyone. This is her way of creating hype and making conversations all about her


    company. After that, she¡¯ll give us the final blow and destroy uspletely,¡± Carol said.


    ¡°Carol, you¡¯re the smart one. What do you think we should do now?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°Now, we can only choose to take part in the bet. Didn¡¯t she establish the terms for the bet? We¡¯ll


    interfere with this bet. The best thing we can do is to kill Stephen Hendrix and spread the rumor that he


    died from using the Lush Scar Removal Cream. That way, we can turn things around,¡± Carol said.


    After hearing this, members of the Rockefeller family nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, Carol. Go ahead and do everything you want for the sake of Rockefeller Group. I will support


    you,¡± Noah said.


    Carol shook her head with a sharp look in her eyes. ¡°Dad, I need you to give the CEO position to me.


    Aunt Olivia, I want you to issue an announcement on behalf of Uncle John to name me as Rockefeller


    Group¡¯s official CEO. It will take effect today,¡± she said.


    ¡°What? No! Absolutely not!¡± Olivia¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. She strongly opposed this.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 865

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 865


    Noah Rockefeller was originally the temporary CEO. Since Carol Rockefeller was his daughter, letting


    her take over as CEO was not a problem at all.


    However, Olivia Banks was left with nothing now. All that remained with her was the titr power over


    Rockefeller Group left behind by her husband. It was only because they still possessed 30% of


    Rockefeller Group¡¯s shares. Olivia was still waiting for John Rockefeller to regain consciousness so


    that he could reim his power over the family.


    These days, Olivia had noticed how the attitude of people around her changed. In the past, they used


    to treat her respectfully. Now, they bullied her in every way possible. Even someone from the younger


    generation dared to confront her!


    ¡°Carol, who do you think you are? You¡¯re from the younger generation. What right do you have to


    be Rockefeller Group¡¯s CEO? Even if someone had to take over the role, it¡¯d be me. John is the


    biggest shareholder of Rockefeller Group,¡± Olivia said with her eyes wide open. She looked as if she


    could eat someone up.


    ¡°Do you all really think John can¡¯t wake up? Once he does, and he finds out you have all been fighting


    over his shares and position, I¡¯d like to see how you guys will be dealt with,¡± Olivia added.


    The things Olivia said made Noah and the rest a little nervous.


    For many years, John had overpowered Noah.


    ¡°Aunt Olivia, please get things straight. Can you really be the CEO? How literate are you anyway?


    Do you know how to handle things in thepany? If you be the CEO, Rockefeller will go ¡®poof¡¯


    on its own without even needing Brittany and Alex to attack us,¡± Carol said coldly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want Uncle John¡¯s shares. I just want to work as the CEO,¡± Carol added after a pause.


    Olivia snorted. ¡°Whatever, but no means no. You can only be the temporary CEO.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t up to you,¡± Carol said with a cold expression on her face.


    With that, Carol pped.


    Boom!


    A man who exuded a grim, cold aura pushed the door open and barged in. Everyone was startled.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°This is the Rockefeller family¡¯s base and we¡¯re having a family meeting. Carol, why did you bring this


    wild man in here?¡± Olivia realized that this man had been staring at her with a deadly gaze ever since


    he walked in. He seemed very unfriendly. After being frightened for a moment, Olivia immediately


    became enraged.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carol had intentionally brought this man to intimidate her!


    Bam!


    The man mmed his palm against the table. The hard and solid wooden table was shattered into


    pieces by his palm.


    Did this look familiar?


    Back when Alex was in Rockefeller Manor, he also used this trick to intimidate the Rockefeller family.


    Olivia was terrified. A piece of splintered wood pierced into her calf, and it hurt terribly. However, with


    the man¡¯s cold gaze, Olivia didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She was afraid that she might identally get


    herself killed.


    The man continued to stare at Olivia before suddenly smiling devilishly. ¡°If you call me a wild man


    again, I¡¯ll show you what being wild means.¡±


    The sudden change in atmosphere made everyone in the Rockefeller feel ufortable.


    Even Noah and Mariah Hamilton were very surprised.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce him to you. He is my boyfriend, Seamus Owen. He¡¯s not the Seamus who does


    drugs, but the magnificent Seamus. He¡¯s also my future husband. Aunt Olivia, do you still think he¡¯s a


    wild man? If you do, you should also think about how your surname isn¡¯t the same as ours. Doesn¡¯t that


    make you a wild woman?¡± Carol said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Olivia felt hatred and anger in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to show her emotions right now.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 866

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 866


    Intimidated and pressured by Seamus, Olivia reluctantly signed a notice that appointed Carol as the


    new CEO of Rockefeller Group.


    The family meeting came to an end.


    Noah Rockefeller and Mariah Hamilton reacquainted themselves with Seamus. After that, they quietly


    talked to their daughter. ¡°Daughter, how did you get to know Seamus? Somehow, I feel that.. this


    person has an eerie vibe. Just one look from him makes me shiver,¡± Noah said.


    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s what we need. Seamus is a man of great ability. He is the master of Leviathan Gate. What


    he did earlier was just a small trick. Alex is only relying on the tiny bit of martial arts knowledge he


    possesses to bully us, isn¡¯t he? This time, with help from Seamus, we can guarantee that Alex won¡¯t be


    able to live in peace,¡± Carol said.


    ¡°Does this mean Seamus can directly kill Alex?¡±


    Mariah asked joyfully.


    ¡°Of course, that won¡¯t be a problem. But killing Alex right away wouldn¡¯t be worth it. Mom, you probably


    don¡¯t know why Spark died, do you? Spark was killed by Alex,¡± Carol said.


    ¡°What? Alex killed Spark?¡± Noah and Mariah both


    cried out in surprise.


    Carol nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Alex did it. That¡¯s because Spark told me he was going to abduct Alex¡¯s


    sister-inw when the incident happened¡­¡±


    Carol told them everything she knew.


    Previously, she was worried that Alex might kill her. But now, with Seamus¡¯ help, she was no longer


    afraid. There was no reason for her to hide the truth any longer.


    After hearing all that, Noah became enraged. ¡°Alex has gone too far. Spark is my only son, and Alex


    killed him. They are rted! Alex didn¡¯t have to be so merciless!¡±


    However, Noah didn¡¯t think about how Spark was much worse than Alex in the things he did.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I will slowly y with Alex until he dies. Killing him right away would be too easy for him!


    Since he wanted to put me in a coffin, I¡¯ll turn him into a zombie forever,¡± Carol said viciously.


    ¡°What do you n to do now? We¡¯ve already been badly beaten up by Lush Cosmetics, and we can


    barely stand on our feet,¡± Noah said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve alreadye up with aprehensive n. Once I officially be the CEO


    tomorrow, I¡¯ll be able to execute the n. Come to think of it, we should thank Alex. Without him killing


    Spark and putting Uncle John in aa, how would the control over Rockefeller Group fall into our


    hands?¡± Carol said.


    Mariah nodded. ¡°Your grandfather set a rule that Rockefeller Group¡¯s properties can¡¯t fall into the hands


    of someone outside of the family. There are official documents that keep this rule in ce. If John


    doesn¡¯t wake up, Olivia can only get a portion of the dividends and she won¡¯t get any shares of the


    company. In the end, it¡¯ll all belong to you and Natalie¡­ Seamus will have to take on our family¡¯s


    surname.¡±


    Carol shook her head. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve underestimated Seamus. He¡¯s a master of martial arts and magic


    cultivation. Why would he think anything of the little money we have? Of course, he can¡¯t take on our


    family¡¯s surname. But I can have a few more children who have my surname. Wouldn¡¯t that be the


    same? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Seamus to capture that b*tch, Brittany.¡±


    As they were speaking, Seamus suddenly barged in with an evil smile on his face. ¡°Carol, what are you


    talking about? I want to start training. Come with me.¡±


    Seamus pulled Carol away.


    Noah and Mariah looked at each other. They didn¡¯t understand what he meant. But very soon, they


    could hear some embarrassing noisesing from their daughter¡¯s room.


    Noah¡¯s heart clenched. This felt very ufortable. However, Mariah merely chuckled. ¡°Our daughter


    is all grown up now. This is normal anyway. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head outside for a while,¡± she said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alex had no idea about Carol¡¯s evil scheme. Alex and Susan Hunter were standing


    somewhere halfway up a hill.


    Not far below them was a heavily guarded military base. The entrance to an ancient tomb Susan spoke


    of was inside this base.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 867

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 867


    ¡°What do you see?¡±


    Susan Hunter pointed at the southern part of the military base beneath them.


    Alex Rockefeller observed a patch of red, furious energy through his observational Chi. However, this


    probably had nothing to do with the ancient tomb. Instead, it was rted to the military base that was


    intrinsically different from other ces. Military soldiers naturally came with furious energy that allowed


    them to deter the weak and suppress the evil.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything unusual. Can you?¡± Alex asked.


    Susan closed her eyes.


    The Yin energy in her body was very concentrated. Now, it surged at once.


    Alex could feel that her Yin energy was coalescing toward her eyebrows at a very fast speed. In less


    than a minute, a fuzzy eye appeared between her eyebrows.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! A primordial eye!¡± Alex eximed.


    Alex was stunned.


    A primordial eye wasn¡¯t something anyone could open unless they were naturally gifted. Since Susan


    could open her primordial eye, that was enough to prove that she was special.


    Alex suddenly had an inkling.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His father, William Rockefeller might have gotten involved with Susan not only because of her delicate


    body, but also because of her primordial eye which was what he liked the most about her!


    Once the primordial eye was opened, all things unholy could be seen. Whether something was in the


    east, south, north or west, anything could be within one¡¯s grasp. This was something cultivation gurus


    could only dream of.


    After the primordial eye was opened for around ten seconds, it immediately disappeared. Alex could tell


    that Susan was expending a lot of energy. It seemed that opening the primordial eye was very taxing


    on her. Susan opened her eyes once again.


    There was a slight look of exhaustion in the depths of her eyes, but she seemed more shocked, if


    anything. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Theyout of the ancient tomb has changed.¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t see anything odd at all. He couldn¡¯t even see where the entrance to the ancient tomb


    was.


    ¡°Whatyout changed?¡± Alex asked.


    Susan pinched her fingers and calcted something for a long while. ¡°A door of gold, and water


    without life. It no longer looks the same as when we first escaped. I can¡¯t tell exactly what has


    changed¡­ Could it be that William went back inside afterward?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Can you tell when theyout of this ancient tomb changed?¡±


    ¡°I came back to look at it once before. It was before the end ofst year. At the time, it hadn¡¯t been


    touched yet,¡± Susan said.


    Alex suddenly became excited.


    If it was before the end ofst year, that meant it happened after his father had ¡®died¡¯. If his father really


    came to this ce, it meant he was still alive¡­ But Alex couldn¡¯t figure out one thing, no matter what.


    His mother had been in aa in the hospital. If his father was alive, why didn¡¯t hee to see her?


    Did Alex¡¯s father really think of his mother as a dead person?


    ¡°How can you tell if it was my¡­ My brother who went in the second time, instead of someone else?¡±


    Alex asked.


    Out of haste, Alex nearly said that William was his father.


    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s only one entrance to the ancient tomb. Apart from being hidden, this passage


    is surrounded by danger and spell formations that block the way. Back then, we managed to acquire


    the spell formation¡¯s map. That was how we sessfully made it through. I don¡¯t think anyone else has


    such capability to enter through that passage and change theyout after that,¡± Susan exined.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were aze.


    He even felt something sour in his nose. It seemed like his father really hadn¡¯t died.


    For some unknown reason, his father pretended to be dead and hid away. But based on how well Alex


    knew his father, he wasn¡¯t someone who would abandon his wife and kid. William had always been on


    good terms with Alex¡¯s mother. Apart from finding out that his father had an unspeakable secret with


    Susan, coupled with the mysterious person who took the Holy Book away, Alex felt that his father must


    have had his reasons for leaving.


    However, as William¡¯s son, Alex must find out the truth in its entirety.


    Back then, Alex was a rich kid without worries or concerns. But now, things were different. He was a


    powerful cultivator who acquired the legacy of his ancestors. He had the ability to support and even


    protect his father.


    ¡°I will try to get my hands on the Sky Tower¡¯s project documents and get to the bottom of this,¡± Alex


    assured Susan.


    ¡°Your brother is a Grandmaster. What is your current level of cultivation?¡± Susan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a Grandmaster, but my pathway is different from his. I focus on magic cultivation,¡± Alex said.


    With that, Alex casually waved his hand.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 868

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 868


    ¡°Lightning, appear!¡± Alex Rockefeller chanted.


    Boom!


    A lightning bolt instantly struck a small tree nearby and it fell.


    Susan Hunter was dumbfounded.


    The two of them soon left. However, a few minutester, an old man dressed in ck walked over.


    He looked at the tree that was struck down before touching the opening. In fact, he even licked it with


    his tongue. There was a slight change in the man¡¯s facial expression. Silently, he watched the small car


    that was departing from the waist of the hill. There was an oddly deep look in his eyes.


    ***


    Back in Rockefeller Manor in California, someone shouted so loudly that even people in the southern


    part of the estate could hear it.


    ¡°Carol, you b*tch. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re even more of a b*tch than that Brittany. You¡¯re having sex with


    that wild man under broad daylight. Why don¡¯t you just be a prostitute instead? Little b*tch, you¡¯re


    going to die a terrible death in the future.¡± Olivia Banks could surely tell from the sound what was going


    on.


    She immediately started cursing out loud.


    However, apart from cursing, there was nothing else she could do to fight back.


    Meanwhile, Carol Rockefeller was limp on the ground. She was already exhausted, but she still needed


    to please Seamus Owen. She got up and wiped his sweat away while sheplimented him for how


    great he was.


    Seamus was thoroughly enjoying the moment. ¡°Honey, you must help me train well. I won¡¯t treat you


    poorly, and I¡¯ll help you get the revenge you want as much as I can! I have two other men from


    Leviathan Gate who are investigating a missing person¡¯s case in Michigan. I¡¯ll send them on a trip


    tomorrow to abduct that Brittany. You can do whatever you want to her then,¡± he said.


    Carol hugged Seamus and gave him a passionate kiss. ¡°Seamus, you¡¯re too nice to me. I¡¯ll definitely


    help you out in the future,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah! This is beneficial for you too,¡± Seamus said.


    ***


    Very soon, the next day arrived. Alex was ready to return to California.


    The Sky Tower project was established through the Southern California Business Association. To


    acquire the Sky Tower, Alex needed to first sort out matters with the Southern California Business


    Association. Previously, there was supposed to be a meeting among members of various business


    associations, but it was repeatedly dyed due to Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s sudden death.


    Now, with Susan¡¯s help, Alex was able to get some rity on the situation. He could now get involved.


    ¡°Alex, Daya gave me a call earlier. She told me that the scar removal cream¡¯s advertisement needs to


    be filmed in California. She knows that you¡¯ll be returning to California today, and she said she¡¯ll be


    coming over in a while to return to California with you. It¡¯ll be nice to have somepany too,¡± Brittany


    Rockefeller said to Alex.


    With a keen intuition, Brittany could sense something. ¡°Son, Daya refused to get married to her fiance


    not long ago during the wedding reception. Do you think she has eyes for you?¡± She asked softly.


    Alex smiled while he probed. ¡°If that¡¯s true, I should get going!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why should you get going? She¡¯s ady from at least a royal family. If she¡¯s determined to be with you,


    you¡¯ll have gotten lucky to be with someone from a higher social ss. This girl is very good. I like her,¡±


    Brittany said.


    ¡°Mom, you really do have a lot of love to go around! Who don¡¯t you like? You even like Maya and Waltz


    too,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t reject anyone. As long as you have what it takes to keep things at bay, all I want is to


    have grandchildren I can hold,¡± Brittany said.


    Alex was speechless for a while.


    Right then, a pickup truck drove up to the entrance of Lush Cosmetics. Two oddly dressed, middle-


    aged men sat inside.


    ¡°Is this where Seamus asked us to abduct someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so run down. How could it be worth several billions? Is this a joke?¡±


    The pickup truck was blocked by the security guard at the entrance.


    The security guard was about toe forward to ask where these men came from.


    However, the pickup truck¡¯s engine suddenly turned on, and the truck rammed into the security guard.


    With a grunt, the security guard was sent flying. As soon as hended on the ground, he spat out a


    mouthful of blood.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 869

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 869


    Now, things went haywire.


    One ought to know that Lush Cosmetics¡¯ security guards all used to work for Holly Yates specifically in


    the underworld. Now, Holly was hired by Alex Rockefeller, and she was responsible for the safety of


    Brittany Rockefeller and the rest. Meanwhile, the security force of thepany was handed over to a


    few capable subordinates. The remaining talents were selected to work in Lush Cosmetics¡¯ factory.


    After the security guard fell to the ground and spurted blood out, he immediately got up and shouted.


    ¡°Enemies have barged in. Brothers, gather together!¡±


    The security guards in thepany came rushing out. Some were holding iron rods while others held


    knives. There were at least thirty of them in total.


    The two Leviathan Gate experts in the pickup truck were a little dumbfounded. Their names were


    Carlos Jung and Max Dunne.


    At first, they were in Michigan to look for Guardian Darren Vaudou from Leviathan Gate. In the end,


    they couldn¡¯t find Darren, but they received a message from Seamus Owen toe to this factory and


    capture the female boss here.


    Based on their status in Leviathan Gate, they had no interest in running minor errands like this.


    It made them look bad.


    The problem was that Seamus¡¯ status was even more respectable than them. Seamus was the


    personal disciple of the head of Leviathan Gate, and he might be the future head. Thus, Carlos


    and Max didn¡¯t have a choice but toe over.


    However, Seamus informed them that Lush Cosmetics was a very well offpany, and its boss was


    filthy rich. It was nothing


    out of the ordinary for them to make one to two billion dors.


    As long as they had the ability to get the money, Seamus didn¡¯t care. Hence, the two of them thought of


    it as a trip to earn money.


    Little did they know, the security guards in this tiny, run-down factory were extremely ferocious.


    Judging by their looks, they seemed nothing like a factory¡¯s security guards. They were more like


    gangsters on the streets who would pull their knives out to fight as soon as there was a disagreement.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the people here to be so interesting. Ever since we¡¯ve been out, I haven¡¯t had the


    chance to loosen my muscles. I¡¯ll think of this as a day of exercise. Don¡¯t help me outter. It¡¯ll be fun to


    fight against thirty of them on my own,¡± Carlos said.


    The two of them opened their car doors on both sides and got out. However, right then, another group


    of people charged out from the factory.


    Each of them was holding a weapon. Two-thirds of them were holding long knives that could be used to


    cut cakes as well as people.


    There were up to sixty of these men. This was a little intimidating.


    Max turned to look at Carlos with his eyes wide open. ¡°Carlos, what does Lush Cosmetics do again? I


    don¡¯t remember them being in the knife-making business.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a cosmetics factory.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do cosmetics factories need knives?¡±


    ¡°Probably not, right?¡±


    ¡°Then why do they have so many knives?¡±


    ¡°For cutting watermelons, perhaps? Oh, screw it. I don¡¯t care how many knives they have. They¡¯re all


    grown-up babies in front of me. Watch as I destroy them all with my bare hands.¡± Carlos was extremely


    excited.


    He saw a girl with long and straight ck hair standing in the first row. She also looked very pretty as


    shezily held a kitchen knife.


    ¡°Everyone else is using a proper knife, but you¡¯re using a kitchen knife. That makes you the most


    special. Alright, it¡¯s going to be you then! ¡± Carlos activated his immense inner force and sted away


    all the security guards who dived at him.


    Carlos was one of Leviathan Gate¡¯s Eight Great Banner Wielders. His martial arts cultivation wasn¡¯t


    weak, and he was at Intermediate-Mystic rank. He was one step away from reaching the Advanced


    rank. Wouldn¡¯t beating a few security guards be a piece of cake?


    After that, he would easily snatch the kitchen knife away from the little girl.


    ¡®With the kitchen knife in my hand, I¡¯ll dominate the world. A legend about a man who defeated


    everyone in the world with a kitchen knife would start with me!¡¯ Carlos thought.


    Just as Carlos was lost in his thoughts with a smile on his face, the pretty girl in front of him suddenly


    raised her kitchen knife and shed at him.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re quite brave. Even at such a young age, you actually dare sh another person!¡± Carlos


    reached out and was prepared to snatch the kitchen knife away. However, in the next second, his gaze


    turned cold. Carlos was stunned for a moment. At first, he thought he would be able to grab the kitchen


    knife. But it suddenly moved so fast that Carlos couldn¡¯t even see it moving. By the time he realized


    something was amiss, he could feel a coldness and lightness in his palm.


    A thumb flew into the air.


    ¡°Was that¡­ My thumb?¡± Carlos was dumbfounded.


    Right after that, he saw a flurry of movements in front of him. The young girl moved her kitchen knife


    around, and four more fingers flew into the air.


    ¡®They¡¯re mine! They¡¯re all mine!¡¯ Carlos was stunned.


    His eyes were wide open with disbelief.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 870

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 870


    That¡¯s because Carlos Jung could finally feel pain.


    All five fingers on his right hand had been chopped off. In the next second, the girl with a cold


    expression pounced at him.


    Wham!


    She shed the kitchen knife forcefully against his shoulder.


    At that moment, Carlos felt as if half of his body was going to be chopped off.


    Thump.


    Carlosnded on his buttocks on the ground as his entire body was covered in blood. Only then did he


    let out a long, pitiful cry. However, immediately after that, there were at least twenty more shes


    against his neck. His pitiful cry was sealed within his throat.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Max Dunne, who was waiting for Carlos to show off his might, was suddenly stunned.


    Who the hell were these people?


    Why was a young girl already this powerful?


    Seamus Owen had dug their graves for them!


    At this moment, Max was thinking if Seamus had qualms with them and intentionally dug a pit for them


    to jump into.


    ¡°Escape!¡± Max eximed after looking at the pitiful Carlos. He instantly decided to abandon his partner,


    turning around before running away.


    However, the young girl suddenly charged over. She was twice as fast as he was.


    Was she even human?


    At this critical juncture, Max tossed forward a precious life saving talisman¡­ This was the Confusion


    Talisman the head of Leviathan Gate had given him previously. Using it when he was being pursued by


    his enemies could temporarily disrupt the opponent¡¯s mental state, causing the enemy to lose focus


    and stop trying to kill him. When that happened, it would be the best opportunity to counterattack.


    As soon as Max tossed the talisman forward, it exploded.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    A circle of mystical energy that couldn¡¯t be seen by the naked eye dispersed and surrounded the young


    lady¡¯s body.


    That youngdy was none other than Holly Yates.


    ¡°D*mn it. You¡¯ve wasted my precious life saving talisman. Go to hell! ¡± Max shouted.


    He would take her life while she was down.


    But Max immediately discovered, to his shock and horror, that Holly seemedpletely unaffected by


    his talisman. Her eyes were still ring at him coldly, and she still moved as fast as lightning. The


    kitchen knife in her hand directly turned into a lightning strike.


    Wham!


    The kitchen knife pierced through his chest.


    Countless ribs were broken, and blood gushed out like a fountain of water.


    The battle ended.


    From the moment it began until it ended, the whole processsted less than thirty seconds.


    However, there was zeromunication between both parties!


    ***


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alex Rockefeller, Brittany Rockefeller, and the rest heard themotion and


    walked out from the office building.


    Alex patted Holly in a praiseful manner as he asked Holly about the identities of the two men who


    barged in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are. We haven¡¯t spoken yet,¡± Holly said.


    Alex stopped the two from bleeding.


    Otherwise, based on the severity of their injuries, they would have died from bleeding very soon.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Alex asked.


    At this moment, Carlos and Max could be described as feeling utterly bummed and disgusted. They felt


    that they had been set up by Seamus. That¡¯s because Leviathan Gate¡¯s Eight Great Banner Wielders


    all had differing opinions, and each of them had their own teams. Did Seamus side with another party


    and secretly plotted to take their lives?


    When they thought of this, they had no reason to hesitate. They instantly spilled the beans on Seamus.


    ¡°Seamus asked us to capture a woman by the name of Brittany Rockefeller here. We were told to bring


    her back to California¡¯s Rockefeller family.¡±


    ¡°Rockefeller family? Do you mean the Rockefeller family from Rockefeller Group?¡± Alex and Brittany


    looked at each other. Their facial expressions instantly turned cold.


    ¡°Yes. We are to hand her over to a woman called Carol Rockefeller¡­ Big brother, we were forced to do


    this. It¡¯s all Seamus Owen, that a*shole. But he¡¯s the young master of Leviathan Gate, and we didn¡¯t


    have a choice.¡±


    ¡°Carol Rockefeller and Leviathan Gate!¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold as his eyes emanated a murderous intent

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 871

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 871


    Brittany Rockefeller was furious.


    Carol Rockefeller was simply ungrateful. Back then, if Brittany¡¯s husband hadn¡¯t saved her life, she


    would have been buried under the ground. Last time, ndering Alex Rockefeller on the inte was


    also Carol¡¯s idea.


    This time, Carol actually sent someone to capture Brittany herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to California. We¡¯re going to the Rockefeller family¡¯s ce!¡± Brittany made up her mind


    decisively.


    Alex counted the days. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Previously, I gave them the deadline to return Rockefeller


    Manor to us by the fifth of October, but none of them has taken the initiative toe forward about


    this,¡± he said.


    Brittany had a cold expression on her face. ¡°There¡¯s no point in expecting anything from these traitors.


    The manor was your father¡¯s gift to you on your birthday. It¡¯s about time you got it back. Let¡¯s depart


    immediately and go to California,¡± she said.


    Coincidentally, Daya Stormer was driven over by her bodyguard.


    The group of people left in a grand manner.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Rockefeller family¡¯s ce in California.


    Carol Rockefeller had gone to Rockefeller Group in the morning to assume her position as CEO. Carol,


    a twenty three year old woman, had be the female CEO of a business enterprise worth up to one


    hundred billion. As soon as word got out, all the shareholders were shocked.


    However, this was a decision made internally by the Rockefeller family.


    As small shareholders, they had no right to question or change anything. Even if they did, Carol used


    very harsh measures to suppress these people and kicked them out. For a while, the shareholders


    were divided in their opinions.


    Some were shocked by the fact that such a young girl was capable of taking these measures, and they


    hoped that she would be better than her father, Noah Rockefeller, in leading the Rockefeller family out


    of this crisis.


    There were also people whoughed and imed that this was thest act of madness by the


    Rockefeller family. They actually let a young and inexperienced girl take over the Rockefeller family¡¯s


    business. Perhaps, they didn¡¯t think thepany was going down fast enough.


    However, for Carol, this was the pinnacle of her life. She had never been in such a high position before,


    and she enjoyed this feeling very much. This was how it felt to be able to influence the behavior of


    others and dictate other people¡¯s lives.


    All of this was given to her by Seamus Owen.


    Meanwhile, all Carol had to do was do her best to please him and him alone.


    In the morning, Carol had a taste of the good feelings of having power and she was reluctant to throw it


    all away. Hence, she even more so wouldn¡¯t allow Brittany and Alex toe ruin it. When afternoon


    came, Carol stayed at home to train with Seamus. She used up all her passion and energy to please


    him.


    After an intense period of sex, Carol turned to look at Seamus. ¡°Seamus, did your people manage to


    capture Brittany?¡±


    Seamus closed his eyes. Odd waves of energy moved around his body. After a while, he finally calmed


    down and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My men are two of the Eight Great Banner Wielders of Leviathan Gate.


    They are very powerful martial artists and they also have godly talismans from my master. Wouldn¡¯t


    capturing a woman be a piece of cake for them?¡±


    Carol smiled even more joyfully while she rubbed her body against Seamus. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I can¡¯t


    wait to torture that b*tch already.¡±


    Seamus smiled. ¡°Of course, you can do what you want. I can even give you a little help. In fact, I can


    draw her soul out and lock it inside a mystical tool so that you can burn her soul every day. You¡¯ll be


    able to make her suffer endlessly even after she died.¡±


    Carol¡¯s eyes glittered like stars in the sky.


    ¡°Does something magical like this truly exist?¡± She asked admiringly.


    Seamus snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? Our Leviathan Gate is a mystic sect. We¡¯re hugely different


    from martial arts organizations. To us, martial artists are just kids ying around, and they don¡¯t


    deserve any attention! My master has the ability to travel to the sky, overturn seas, call upon the wind


    and rain, and even summon dragons in the ocean and ride them to the south¡­¡±


    This guy was very boastful.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyway, Carol was an ordinary woman. Seamus simply didn¡¯t care about her. He was only after her


    body right now.


    If Carol hadn¡¯t been able to please him and make him feel like a king, he would have kicked her to the


    curb long ago.


    Now, he did feel a little reluctant to do so.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 872

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 872


    Besides, Rockefeller Group had a lot of money and Seamus Owen wanted to make all the money his.


    ¡°Seamus, does someone that powerful exist? Doesn¡¯t that make your master a god?¡± Carol Rockefeller


    asked.


    ¡°Mystic cultivation is the path to be a god. Those with high levels of cultivation can have increased


    longevity and even immortality,¡± Seamus said.


    When he saw how impressed Carol seemed, Seamus added even more exciting stuff. ¡°Honey, cultivate


    with me while I train. This is considered Yin and Yang working in tandem, with both genders cultivating


    together. You will also receive great benefits. Look, you¡¯ve been full of spirit recently, haven¡¯t you? Even


    your lower abdomen has expanded, hasn¡¯t it? This is to help you with the Foundation Establishment.


    Once it¡¯s sessful, you¡¯ll be able to live another hundred years However, you¡¯re a normal human, and


    you don¡¯t have enough potential. I¡¯ll have to feed the energy back to you. For women, only virgins have


    sufficient Yin energy to improve their cultivation quickly. To be honest, your speed of cultivation with me


    is already very slow. I can¡¯t give you much energy,¡± Seamus said.


    When Carol heard that she could live another hundred years, her eyes lit up. But her heart turned cold


    after hearing what he said toward the end.


    ¡°Seamus, what can I do? I want to reach Foundation Establishment too!¡± Carol eximed.


    ¡°You have a normal body, and a single person¡¯s Yin energy is limited. However, you can get help from


    other people. For example, your little sister, Natalie. Since the two of you are sisters, you have a blood


    connection to each other. This is the best way,¡± Seamus said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Carol was stunned.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seamus had set his eyes on her own sister. But how could this work?


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m just letting you know. If you don¡¯t want to reach Foundation Establishment, it¡¯s fine!


    Ordinary people can live up to seventy or eighty, and that¡¯s about it. Unfortunately, women start to show


    signs of aging after they reach thirty-five. That can¡¯t be helped! Like our female peers who reached


    Foundation Establishment, they look nearly twenty years old despite being up to eighty years old. This


    is all fate!¡± Seamus said.


    Carol was enraptured by the things Seamus said, but she was slightly hesitant. ¡°Seamus, I can


    convince my little sister,¡± she said through gritted teeth as she nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Seamus said joyfully.


    ¡°She¡¯s right outside. I¡¯ll get her toe over right away,¡± Carol said.


    ***


    Natalie Rockefeller took the day off from school that day and she was watching the television with her


    parents as they chatted.


    The thing they talked about the most was naturally Carol bing the CEO in the Rockefeller family¡¯s


    business.


    At the age of twenty three, Carol had be a female CEO. Her parents and other family members


    were all proud of her.


    ¡°Carol¡¯s boyfriend is very powerful. He¡¯s much stronger than Alex, that loser who got beaten up. He and


    his b*tchy mother have caused a lot of problem in my family. Carol said that Brittany will be abducted


    and brought here today. We can do whatever we want to her,¡± Natalie said.


    This was why she took the day off from school.


    Noah Rockefeller looked in the direction of Carol¡¯s room and sighed. ¡°I have nothing against Carol¡¯s


    boyfriend in terms of his abilities, but¡­ They¡¯re doing those stuff behind closed doors all day long. It¡¯s


    really¡­ Absurd!¡±


    Natalie chuckled. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re just jealous and envious! That¡¯s because he has great stamina. In your


    case¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense. Carol told me they¡¯re training. It doesn¡¯t affect her body, and she even


    benefits from it,¡± Mariah Hamilton uttered.


    Right then, Carol walked out and directly repeated what Seamus told her in front of her parents.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No way. Absolutely not!¡±


    Noah immediately hopped to his feet. Earlier, he still thought that Carol¡¯s boyfriend wasn¡¯t too terrible.


    Now, he had a drastic change of mind. After already getting his older daughter, Seamus still had his


    eyes on Noah¡¯s younger daughter. Was he even human?


    ¡°This man¡¯s a b*stard!¡±


    How could he allow his older daughter to convince his younger daughter to do such a shameful thing?


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re thinking like an ordinary person. But Seamus isn¡¯t an ordinary person. With the


    Foundation Establishment, one would be able to live another hundred years, and one can even stay


    young forever. Where else would you find an opportunity like this? You can go and ask Olivia. Would


    she be willing to ept such a wonderful opportunity?¡± Carol said.


    After hearing this, Noah entered a state of deep thought.


    ¡®Yeah. A hundred years of life. If I was the one being offered this opportunity, wouldn¡¯t I be convinced?¡¯


    Noah thought.


    Right then, Mariah suddenly spoke up. ¡°Carol, go ask Seamus if someone like me can reach


    Foundation Establishment.¡±


    Carol seemed stunned for a moment.


    Noah, on the other hand, felt as if his lungs were going to explode.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 873

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 873


    ¡®Do you also want to reach Foundation Establishment? Do you want to live a hundred years longer?


    Don¡¯t you have any idea how that son of a b*tch got people to Foundation Establishment? Do you want


    to cheat on me?¡¯ Although Noah Rockefeller didn¡¯t speak his thoughts aloud, his facial expression


    conveyed everything.


    Mariah Hamilton seemed to sense her husband¡¯s rage. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What I meant was,


    is there a way to reach Foundation Establishment without doing what Carol did?¡±


    ¡°Sister, does this really work? Increasing one¡¯s lifespan by a hundred years and staying young forever


    sounds absurd. Do bizarre things like this really exist in the world? Could he¡­ Could he be a fraud?¡±


    Natalie Rockefeller asked.


    Carol Rockefeller snorted coldly. ¡°This once in a lifetime opportunity is right in front of you. Do you still


    not know how to cherish it? Seamus is a god like person. This is our great luck! Fine, I¡¯ll show you


    something.¡±


    Carol was prepared long ago.


    When she came out, Seamus Owen gave her a talisman. After retrieving it, she tossed it forward


    forcefully just like how Seamus taught her.


    Poof!


    The talisman immediately started burning and exploded in the air.


    Immediately after that, an enchanting beauty appeared in front of them. She looked lively with a smile


    on her face, almost as if she had walked out of a painting. Most importantly, this beautiful woman could


    even speak. She saluted them one at a time before speaking. ¡°Sir, Madam, nice to meet you!¡±


    Apart from Carol, everyone in the Rockefeller family was shocked. The talisman had transformed into a


    living being!


    If this wasn¡¯t a god like move, what was?


    The beautiful woman even danced for a while before gradually disappearing.


    Natalie immediately nodded. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m willing to do it.¡±


    Noah opened his mouth. He wanted to say something, but he closed his eyes and remained silent in


    the end. On the contrary, Mariah¡¯s eyes kept rolling around.


    If it was as magical as her daughter mentioned, it would be worth it even if she had to sacrifice a little!


    Unfortunately, none of them knew that it was merely a simple talisman for the manifestation of spirits.


    That beautiful woman was only a female ghost raised by Seamus¡­ When Carol walked out, the female


    ghost was already following her.


    Meanwhile, living a hundred years longer and staying young forever were merely jokes.


    ***


    Half an hourter, Alex Rockefeller and other people rushed over from Michigan to California.


    There were ten cars in total.


    Including Daya Stoermer and her personal female bodyguard, they added up to over thirty people.


    Without even entering their own house, they went straight to Rockefeller Manor.


    Carlos Jung and Max Dunne, the two banner wielders from Leviathan Gate, severely injured as they


    were, had also been dragged over.


    The main entrance to Rockefeller Manor was closed. But nobody had the intention to knock and wait


    for someone to open the door. Brittany Rockefeller, the strong woman who walked in front of the group,


    directly mmed her palm against the brand new, vermillion colored door.


    Creak¡­


    A brief, subtle sound could be heard.


    Right after that, the entire door exploded like a piece ofpressed ice.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daya¡¯s female bodyguard, who stood not far behind Brittany, nearly cried out when she witnessed this.


    This female bodyguard was newly appointed by Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family. Her name was Helen


    Stoermer, and her surname was given to her. At Beginner-Earth expert rank, Helen was the strongest


    female bodyguard Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family could offer. She was around the age of forty.


    Now, due to Alex, Daya¡¯s status had risen significantly. Daya herself managed to showcase her strong


    mental powers. This made Zayn Stoermer think even more highly of her.


    Her previous bodyguards naturally weren¡¯t good enough anymore.


    On their way here, Helen already found out a lot of information about Brittany.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 874

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 874


    But Helen Stoermer absolutely could not have imagined that Brittany Rockefeller would be such a


    powerful expert¡­ This kind of move that could seal the door with ice and st it apart after that was


    something an Earth expert like Helen wouldn¡¯t even dare imagine. It was far beyond the capabilities of


    martial arts.


    ¡®Indeed, Master Rockefeller¡¯s mother isn¡¯t a simple person either!¡¯ Helen silently thought to herself. She


    found Alex Rockefeller¡¯s family even more admirable.


    Meanwhile, the explosion woke the middle-aged bodyguard, who had fallen asleep behind the door.


    When he looked at the door, he was shocked.


    ¡°You people¡­¡± The bodyguard shouted. However, he very quickly recognized Alex and Brittany. The


    words got stuck in his throat after that. He knew who they were, the previous owners of this house.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Brittany¡¯s face was as cold as ice.


    Since Brittany received help from Alex, her cultivation had been sessful. In addition, Alex


    asionally provided her with various pills and original products from Lush. Now, she seemed a lot


    younger than she was a year before.


    On top of that, Brittany had also been a rare beauty back when she was younger.


    Now, she seemed even more charming and attractive.


    The security guard quickly nodded in a panic. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, Madam¡­ Young master.¡±


    Brittany shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to be your madam. Where is Carol Rockefeller?¡±


    The security guard seemed nervous, and he spoke somewhat slower.


    Holly Yates, who was nearby, reached out and made a move.


    The security guard was immediately sucked toward Holly¡¯s hand by a huge force in the air.


    The young girl spun a small knife with the thickness of a finger in her hand. Within a second, she


    pressed it against the security guard¡¯s neck ¡°Quick, say it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll stab you and make a hole


    right here. It¡¯ll surely be fun,¡± Holly said.


    The security guard nearly pissed himself in fear. He hastily pointed into the house. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ in there.


    They¡¯re all in there.¡±


    Holly tossed him aside casually.


    The security guard crashed into the wall next to him. His head knocked against it with a thud before he


    passed out directly.


    The group of people, with Brittany taking the lead, walked to the west wing where Noah Rockefeller¡¯s


    family lived.


    On the way, they met several maids and nannies in the Rockefeller family.


    Seeing the huge group of over thirty people with such aggressive looks on their faces, none of these


    people dared to even look up.


    Someone wanted to report this to the only male in charge of the Rockefeller family, Noah Rockefeller,


    but this person was stopped by someone else who was slightly more sensible. ¡°Are you a fool? This is


    Brittany Rockefeller returning with vengeance. Haven¡¯t you heard about Brittany¡¯s strength and


    dominance? Now that John Rockefeller is in aa, Noah is no match for Brittany. We might have a


    change in masters.¡±


    Thus, in the end, nobody dared to report this.


    Meanwhile, Noah Rockefeller and Mariah Hamilton were feeling very ufortable from hearing the


    sounds inside their daughter¡¯s room.


    They couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, and they wanted to open the door to take a walk outside. In the end, just


    as Noah¡¯s hand reached the door, he was sent flying backwards by a huge force. His plump body fell


    forcefully on the coffee table, smashing it into pieces.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Mariah screamed.


    By the time she saw who was standing by the door, she was instantly shocked, and she


    subconsciously cried out ¡®aunt¡¯. That¡¯s because Brittany¡¯s previous identity as the powerful sister-inw


    had left a deep impression on Mariah.


    After two seconds, Mariah finally started yelling angrily. ¡°Brittany, what are you doing here? How did


    you get in?¡±


    Brittany looked at Mariah coldly. In the past, Mariah would always kowtow to her like a b*tch. ¡°Didn¡¯t


    your daughter want to see me? I took the initiative toe here on my own.¡±


    When Mariah saw therge group of people dressed in ck by the door, she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Right then, Holly cocked her head and paid attention to the noise. ¡°Listen to this, you guys. What is it?¡±


    Maya Howards quickly covered her ears ¡°Somebody is doing that thing in the room¡­ Kids shouldn¡¯t


    listen to this.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. I hear two women¡¯s voices,¡± Holly said.


    Noah and Mariah both looked horrified with pale faces. If word got out that something like this


    happened, their daughters would be done for. Their entire family would be criticized by everyone in


    society!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 875

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 875


    The people who came with Alex Rockefeller¡¯s family were basically martial artists.


    Now, while they stood in the living room of Noah Rockefeller¡¯s house, they could clearly hear the voices


    coming from inside the room. Indeed, there were voices from two women, one shrill and the other one


    deep.


    As for the man¡¯s voice, it could be directly ignored.


    Brittany Rockefeller was familiar with Noah¡¯s two daughters. She could immediately figure out what


    was going on. Apart from feeling shocked on the inside, she felt deeply disappointed and angry with


    Noah¡¯s family. She found it odd that such parents could exist in this world.


    Mariah Hamilton felt guilty, and she immediately denied what was being assumed. ¡°Who said there


    were two women? There¡¯s only one woman, and she¡¯s my older daughter, Carol. She¡¯s with her


    boyfriend. I don¡¯t think what they¡¯re doing at home is illegal, is it? It has nothing to do with you anyway,


    Brittany.¡±


    Mariah spoke very loudly so that the people inside could hear her. She achieved her objective.


    Indeed, the people in the room heard her voice.


    Carol Rockefeller¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Seamus, I heard my mother¡¯s voice. It looks like Brittany, that


    b*tch, has been brought over.¡±


    She could only me herself for being too immersed earlier.


    She didn¡¯t even hear Noah being knocked into the air by the door outside.


    Meanwhile, Seamus Owen was focused on cultivating even though Natalie Rockefeller had passed out.


    However, Seamus still wouldn¡¯t stop. When he heard what Carol said, he asked her to deal with it on


    her own.


    Carol adjusted her clothes before opening the door. Right then, Holly Yates had be too curious.


    She could clearly hear the voices of two women. How could she have heard them mistakenly? While


    Maya Howards wasn¡¯t paying attention, she quickly set herself free, ran over to the door, and kicked it


    open.


    Wham!


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Carol, who was standing behind the door with a joyful expression on her face, thought about how to


    torture Brittany Rockefeller. She didn¡¯t expect the door to knock against her face.


    She nearly went through the exact same experience as Noah Rockefeller did.


    The difference was, after being knocked into the air, Carol directlynded on Seamus and Natalie.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Ow¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so disgusting!¡±


    Holly looked twice at them before yelling out loudly. She immediately turned around and ran out of the


    room. ¡°Brother, I told you it was two women. How could I have heard mistakenly? If you don¡¯t believe


    me, you can go and have a look. They are still stacked on top of each other!¡± Holly told Alex as if she


    was offering him a treasure.


    Alexughed drily. ¡°I believe you!¡±


    After a while, the three people finally came out.


    Carol took the lead. Now, her nose was bleeding profusely. Her front teeth were loose, and she


    seemed enraged.


    Carol saw that arge group of people hade to the house, with Brittany and Alex in the center.


    Her immediate thought wasn¡¯t that Alex and the rest came to exact revenge. Instead, she thought Alex


    and her mother had been abducted by Seamus¡¯ people. That¡¯s because Seamus¡¯ sect was a god-like


    sect. Wouldn¡¯t abducting Alex and Brittany be a piece of cake?


    The people out there must have been Leviathan Gate¡¯s people!


    ¡°Brittany, you b*tch, and Alex, you loser. You¡¯re finally in my hands now! Today, I¡¯ll show you what it¡¯s


    like to wish you were dead!¡± Carolughed triumphantly as she made the bold statement.


    p!


    Just after she finished speaking, Alex pped her across the face.


    Fresh blood spurted out of her mouth.


    Carol opened her mouth and spat out two teeth. These two teeth, which had been knocked crooked by


    the door earlier, fell off.


    ¡°Ahh! My teeth!¡± Carol cried out loudly. When she licked with her tongue, she realized these were her


    front teeth. She became even more furious as she red angrily at Alex. ¡°You piece of trash. How dare


    you hit me even when you¡¯re about to die?¡±


    Alex was speechless. ¡°Carol, are you in over your head from sleeping with that man? Do you have


    bugs in your brain? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s about to die, and yet you still can¡¯t figure it out. Would you like


    to wash your face in the toilet bowl before youe out?¡±


    Carol froze.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 876

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 876


    Carol Rockefeller finally realized what was wrong. The people standing behind Alex Rockefeller had


    odd looks in their eyes.


    Both Brittany Rockefeller and Alex seemed neat and tidy, and they weren¡¯t tied up to restrict their


    movements. Meanwhile, the people behind them were looking at Carol with cold and murderous gazes.


    If they were Seamus Owen¡¯s people, they wouldn¡¯t be disying such expressions.


    Her head buzzed for a moment, and the sense of chaos caused by her being knocked into the air


    earlier gradually went away.


    ¡®Could Seamus¡¯ men have sided with Brittany and Alex?¡¯ Carol thought as she took two steps back.


    ¡°Seamus, aren¡¯t these people your subordinates from Leviathan Gate?¡± Carol asked.


    Seamus hugged Natalie and shook his head. ¡°No,¡± he said.


    He didn¡¯t even shift his gaze away from Maya Howards. He was too excited and exhrated, and he


    nearly shouted out loud.


    His cultivation technique was a kind of magic that originated from Westeros. It was called the Peach


    Blossom Demon Scripture, and it relied on using women as one¡¯s furnace to cultivate. The better the


    woman¡¯s bloodline, the more effective it was. Apart from people with a unique bloodline, virgin women


    also worked. That¡¯s because virgin women had innate Yin energy in their bodies.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But,pared to people with special bloodline, virgin women were useless.


    In the Peach Blossom Demon Scripture that Seamus cultivated, there was a very special way of


    identifying women¡¯s unique bloodline, and Maya happened to have one of the rarest and most


    wonderful bloodlines.


    It was called Nine Aspect Jewels.


    Women with this type of bloodline were said to be favored by god.


    Not only were women with this godly bloodline smart, but they also had a natural fragrance surrounding


    their body. With this fragrance, cultivators could get into a state of divinity even more quickly. Moreover,


    one wouldn¡¯t easily fall prey to overly intensive cultivation. Most importantly, if he cultivated with this


    kind of woman, using her as his furnace, his Peace Blossom Demon Scripture would have a rate of


    cultivation that was ten times faster than normal.


    ¡®Oh my god!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m truly lucky. I¡¯ve never been luckier!¡¯


    ¡®This is superb. I must have her, and I must do it quickly. I can¡¯t let my master discover her. Otherwise,


    he¡¯d take her away from me.¡¯


    Seamus carefully plotted in his mind. He couldn¡¯t care less about the two sisters from the Rockefeller


    family. However, Carol didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    She thought she could use powerful connections to intimidate other people, and she thought she¡¯d be


    able to dominate the world with Leviathan Gate behind her.


    Carol pointed at Alex. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s over for you! Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you


    know a little bit of martial arts? Come here. Let me introduce you to my boyfriend, Seamus Owen. He¡¯s


    a god-like person who can call upon the wind and rain, as well as summoning spirits. Not even ten of


    you can beat his single finger. If you ¡¯re smart enough, you should kneel before me and lick all ten of


    my toes. Only then I may consider letting you live.¡±


    ¡°Can he kill me with a single poke of his finger?¡± Alexughed coldly.


    ¡°Carol, looks like you remember his finger quite well. You should save it for yourself. Oh, I can¡¯t quite


    understand right now. Is he your boyfriend or your brother-inw?¡± Alex asked.


    Carol seemed ferocious. ¡°I wanted to show you mercy, but you chose to die.¡±


    Wham!


    Holly Yates couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and she directly shoved Carol to the ground. ¡°Brother, why are


    you wasting time by talking nonsense with this disgusting woman? I feel like vomiting!¡±


    Carol was furious.


    She got up and hugged Seamus¡¯ arm. ¡°Seamus, they hit me. Quick, help me out by capturing all their


    souls. I want to burn their souls every day.¡±


    However, a magical scene appeared.


    Seamus suddenly pushed Carol away, causing her to fall to the ground.


    He then took two steps forward and smiled at Maya.


    ¡°Hello, prettydy. My name is Seamus Owen. I am the prized disciple of the head of Leviathan Gate,


    and I¡¯ll be Leviathan Gate¡¯s future head. I¡¯ve fallen in love with you at first sight. Will you be my wife? In


    the future, you will be the wife of the head of Leviathan Gate. Not only will you have a high status


    and a lot of power, you can also have eternal youth. What do you think?¡±


    Carol was speechless, and so was everyone else who was present.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 877

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 877


    Carol Rockefeller sat on the floor. She felt as if her head had been struck by lightning.


    Was this her boyfriend?


    After seeing a woman who was more beautiful than her, Seamus Owen pushed her to the ground and


    confessed to the other woman.


    Even if Carol was a woman he met at a nightclub, shouldn¡¯t he be less heartless than this after they


    had slept together? Was this immoral behavior a normal human was capable of? This was especially


    after Carol had even dragged her little sister, Natalie Rockefeller, into this mess.


    Noah Rockefeller and Mariah Hamilton also had their eyes wide open while they looked at Seamus.


    They then looked at Natalie.


    At first, Natalie still seemed like a bright and beautiful young girl. After only half an hour, she seemed


    drained and appeared nearly ten years older.


    Godly cultivation?


    Increasing one¡¯s lifespan by a hundred years?


    Unfortunately, these might all have been lies!


    The couple saw nothing but pitch ck in front of them, and they nearly passed out dead.


    Alex Rockefeller was going to kill Seamus, but Maya Howards suddenly stopped him and looked at


    Seamus with a smile. ¡°Did you fall in love with me at first sight? But don¡¯t you already have a girlfriend?


    I don¡¯t like a man who sleeps around with two other women.¡±


    After saying that, she suddenly looked at Alex.


    Her b*stard of a little brother was a man who slept with two other women, wasn¡¯t he?


    But she still liked him very much.


    Seamusughed before pointing at Carol and Natalie. ¡°You mean the two of them? Beautifuldy,


    you¡¯ve misunderstood. How could I fall for such ordinary women? I¡¯m only using them to cultivate.¡±


    Once this statement was made, Alex and the others snorted. When they looked at Natalie and Carol,


    their eyes were filled with sympathy.


    As for Carol, she deserved this.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s for your cultivation. No wonder she looks so terrible. You¡¯re using them as your furnace by


    absorbing their essence! You¡¯re such a terrible person. After being absorbed by you, they¡¯ve lost at


    least several decades of their lives. I wouldn¡¯t dare be with you.¡± Maya shook her head while she


    looked at Carol and Natalie with a teasing expression.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, you are different from them. To me, they are no different from pigs, but you¡¯re not the


    same. You have a very special body. If you cultivate with me in the future, not only will it not shave


    years off your life, but your cultivation will improve greatly, and your lifespan will also increase. We are


    meant to be together,¡± Seamus said.


    Carol and Natalie¡¯s facial expressions changed drastically.


    Natalie pointed a finger at Seamus while her entire body trembled. ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that, after


    doing that thing with me? That I¡¯ll reach Foundation Establishment, be able to live a hundred years


    longer, and stay young forever? That I could even step onto the god-like path and be a fairy?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Carol¡¯s mouth also twitched. She couldn¡¯t believe this was the truth.


    ¡°Oh, gosh. This is way too funny. Who told you that reaching Foundation Establishment will give you


    another hundred years of life? Indeed, brains are good stuff. Since you¡¯ve lost your brains, you


    deserved to be tricked.¡± Holly Yatesughed her head off.


    Seamus was only paying attention to Maya earlier. Now, he finally looked at Holly. Upon taking a closer


    look, he was surprised again.


    This young girl¡¯s bloodline was also very peculiar. The energy in her body was unusually pure, and her


    Yin energy was particrly abundant If Natalie¡¯s Yin energy value was one, then Holly would at least


    have three hundred inparison.


    This was wonderful!


    Seamus¡¯ heart started to quiver again.


    Getting one of Holly was like getting three hundred of Natalie, or even more.


    He was going to get rich!


    ¡®As long as I get this girl with the bloodline of Nine Aspect Jewels and this youngdy too, I¡¯ll be able to


    significantly enhance my Peach Blossom Demon Scripture within three months. It won¡¯t be long before


    I overtake my master. When the timees, I might even im the throne as the head of Leviathan


    Gate in advance.¡¯


    Just as Seamus fantasized about such endless possibilities, Noah suddenlyshed out. Noah grabbed


    an antique vase next to him and ruthlessly smashed it against Seamus¡¯ head.


    Seamus wasn¡¯t on his guard right then because his mind was filled with fantasies of the future.


    The vase hit him hard on the head, and it shattered. Seamus¡¯ head was also severely injured.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 878

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 878


    There was also a cut on Seamus Owen¡¯s face, and blood was flowing out of the wound.


    He reached up and touched it. ¡°Holy sh*t! Old man, how dare you hit my head?¡± Seamus growled.


    Seamus then kicked Noah Rockefeller into the air. Noah crashed forcefully against the television.


    Alex Rockefeller would have been able to stop that from happening, but he didn¡¯t.


    Mariah Hamilton immediately ran to check on Noah¡¯s injuries. ¡°Are you even a human being? You just


    slept with my daughters, and now you¡¯re denying it and even hitting my husband? Are all of you from


    Leviathan Gate so despicable and shameless?¡± Mariah shouted angrily.


    Seamus shook his head with an arrogant expression on his face. ¡°Do you usually step on ants and ask


    if they are good or bad? In my eyes, you people are no different from ants on the ground! Leviathan


    Gate¡¯s people are all higher existences, just like dragons. Your daughters should feel honored that I


    slept with them.¡±


    Seamus then looked at Maya Howards and Holly Yates. He was determined to show off his amazing


    skills in front of these two women.


    ¡°Now, let me show you what people from Leviathan Gate can do. This is truly a god-like ability,¡±


    Seamus said before retrieving a piece of yellow talisman.


    He chanted something before tossing it forward forcefully. The female ghost from before appeared


    once more in front of everyone.


    Indeed, quite a number of those who came with Alex were shocked, including Daya¡¯s personal female


    bodyguard. Each of them shouted in surprise.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! He just transformed it into a living person!¡±


    ¡°Is this really a god-like ability? Otherwise, how else could something so magical happen?¡±


    The point was that this didn¡¯t seem like some magic trick. The beautifuldy could even smile and


    speak.


    Seamus seemed pleased with himself while he turned to look at Maya and Holly with his chin lifted.


    ¡°Did you see that? What do you think? The Leviathan Gate is an ancient, godly cultivation sect. Those


    who have higher levels of cultivation can even fly under broad daylight! Beautifuldy, and this young,


    pretty girl, I¡¯m willing to lead you toward the realm of godly cultivation. In the future, you¡¯ll be fairies in


    the human world and live forever.¡±


    ¡°Are people like you from Leviathan Gate all dragons? Are you a dragon like these two?¡± Alex chuckled


    before grabbing two men from the group and throwing them onto the ground.


    Seamus froze.


    He was immediately startled when he looked down. Weren¡¯t these two Carlos Jung and Max Dunne,


    two of the Eight Great Banner Wielders, who were supposed to be looking for Guardian Vaudou in


    Michigan?


    Why were they here?


    ¡°Did¡­ Did you beat them up like this?¡± Seamus¡¯ heart pounded when he saw these two men. Carlos


    had lost one of his arms, and half of shoulder was covered in blood. Max, on the other hand, had


    countless broken ribs, and his chest even seemed to be a little inwardly copsed.


    It was a miracle that they hadn¡¯t died.


    ¡°Yes, they said you asked them to abduct my mother. I think it¡¯s too much trouble. That¡¯s why we, as a


    family, took the initiative toe here on our own. What do you think? Aren¡¯t I very thoughtful?¡± Alex


    said.


    Seamus¡¯ eyes glistened, but he was the young master of Leviathan Gate. With many tricks up his


    sleeves, he immediately calmed himself down.


    ¡°These two are just insignificant people from Leviathan Gate. What¡¯s the point of defeating them? I¡¯ll


    show you what truly powerful abilities look like!¡± Seamus eximed.


    With that, he took out an object. It was an arm bone. He brought it close to his mouth and blew at it.


    There was a whimpering sound. He was controlling the female ghost.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Seamus ordered ndly.


    The female ghost immediately lunged at Alex.


    At this moment, Holly stepped forward, and her fair and tender palm instantly turned blood red. She


    pped the female ghost on the head. The female ghost was smacked into oblivion before she could


    even make a sound.


    Seamus¡¯ eyes were wide open. The arm bone that belonged to the female ghost before she died fell to


    the ground with a thud.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 879

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 879


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s impossible. How could this be?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Who the hell are you?¡± Seamus Owen looked at Holly Yates in astonishment. He couldn¡¯t


    ept the fact that the female ghost servant, who he worked hard for a decade to raise, had been


    killed this easily. She didn¡¯t even get to make a soruid.


    Her soul vanished, leaving nothing behind.


    Seamus had fed this ghost servant with his own blood and his own Yang energy. He had nned to


    turn her into a puppet in the future. In the end¡­


    The changes had happened too quickly, and he didn¡¯t even have time to feel remorseful.


    Holly sneered. ¡°God-like ability? Is that all you¡¯ve got? You randomly captured a female ghost and


    imed you have godly cultivation. In that case, wouldn¡¯t all the god-like people in America be


    demanding a revolution? Such childish tricks might work on an idiot, but you¡¯ll need to study for another


    ten thousand years if you want to fool us!¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, you actually wanted to use this gimmick to trick Maya and I to sleep with you. What


    are you thinking?¡± With that, Holly stepped forward fiercely and kicked Seamus.


    ¡°I¡¯ll block that!¡± Seamus raised both his hands and yelled. A ck aura diffused from his body.


    Although he managed to block it, his body was still sent tumbling three meters away. He spat out a


    mouthful of blood.


    Meanwhile, Holly felt righteous, and she was not going to show any mercy. She ran over and continued


    to attack Seamus.


    Seamus was in a miserable state. The thing he relied on the most was actually that ghost servant. In


    terms of martial arts cultivation, he was not even as strong as the two banner wielders who were


    severely injured on the ground. But he ended up going against Holly. Not only was she a real cultivator,


    but she was also of the rare fire attribute.


    Beings like ghost servants were most afraid of fire. Hence, the female ghost was instantly annihted.


    Now, Seamus couldn¡¯t even escape when Holly went after him.


    Wham!


    Seamus was pped on his face, and half of his face appeared to be burned.


    After that, his middle energy core was sted apart by Holly¡¯s brute force.


    His middle energy core exploded.


    Seamus fell onto the ground. He felt both shocked and afraid.


    He knew that he had gotten himself into serious trouble this time. There was no way he could defeat


    this violent youngdy. If this went on, he might be beaten to death.


    How could he allow that to happen?


    ¡®I must escape right away! The middle energy core is my most important part of the energy core. It


    contains my Demon Arts. I must find someone to help me repair it immediately. Otherwise, my life is


    over!¡¯ Seamus thought to himself. His eyes were red with resentment. He hated Holly from the bottom


    of his heart


    The ce where he fell was right next to Carol Rockefeller.


    When Seamus saw Holly lunging at him again, he forcefully flung out a handful of poisonous powder.


    ¡°Get back!¡± Alex Rockefeller shouted.


    Alex yanked Holly away before activating the spiritual power in his body to create a protective barrier


    around himself and Holly, as well as everyone behind him.


    Right then, Seamus grabbed Carol and forcefully mmed against the window before scurrying out.


    Alex grunted coldly.


    A thunderbolt essence exploded beneath his feet, and his body turned into a residual shadow that went


    after Seamus.


    ¡°D*mn. How is he so fast?¡±


    Seamus was confident in his speed of escaping because he trained hard at it before. To his surprise,


    he was like a pile of turd whenpared to Alex. Seeing that Alex would soon catch him, Seamus


    made up his mind and reached for a piece of pendant in front of his chest.


    This pendant was a mystical tool, and it was a gift from his master.


    Once the pendant was crushed, a red light was emitted from it. It surrounded Seamus and Carol. The


    next moment, Seamus¡¯ speed was amplified significantly. He turned into a beam of red light and


    disappeared in front of Alex¡¯s eyes.


    Alex was stunned for a moment before he frowned tensely.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 880

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 880


    The effect of this mystical tool was a bit like Blood Evasion that was introduced in the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine. It consumed a lot of blood, at the cost of one¡¯s flesh and lifespan, to stimte an endless


    potential that could be used for escape.


    The speed was really fast. Seamus Owen¡¯s jade pendant had a simr effect.


    Alex Rockefeller shook his head, knowing he couldn¡¯t catch up even if he wanted to. When Alex


    returned, he heard a woman¡¯s hysterical scream. She sounded very young.


    After fixing his gaze upon her, he realized the voice belonged to Natalie Rockefeller.


    Natalie was rolling on the ground. Both her legs were in a bloody mess, and they were making a


    sizzling sound. There was even some yellowish red color dripping onto the ground. It seemed sticky.


    Her legs had been stained by the poisonous powder Seamus had tossed out.


    The parts of her legs that were stained by the poisonous powder immediately corroded and turned


    yellowish. It even gave off a foul smell.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Noah Rockefeller and Mariah Hamilton saw their daughter in such a miserable state, they were


    as anxious as ants in a hot pan. Tears began to stream down their faces, but they didn¡¯t know what to


    do. Noah kneeled in front of Brittany Rockefeller. ¡°Sister-inw, please. I¡¯m begging you, save my


    daughter. Please save my daughter!¡±


    Brittany looked at him before turning to look at Natalie. In the end, she was still too kind-hearted.


    ¡°Alex, is there anything you can do? If there is, save her!¡±


    Alex took out a pill. This was an antidote pill.


    Ever since Alex witnessed how people from Gokudo Soshiki used poison, he intentionally crafted a


    batch of antidote pills.


    ¡°Bring me a bottle of white wine!¡± Alex uttered.


    Mariah wiped her tears away and quickly retrieved a bottle of wine. Normally, Noah liked drinking white


    wine. Hence, Mariah was able to bring some over very soon.


    Alex dropped the antidote pill into the bottle and shook it a little.


    Once the pill had dissolved, be poured the white wine onto Natalie¡¯s legs.


    Natalie cried out miserably.


    This was highly concentrated white wine. When poured onto rotten wounds like that, it was no different


    from using pure alcohol. How could it not hurt? However, Alex¡¯s antidote pill could be seen taking effect


    immediately. Parts of Natalie¡¯s legs that were still corroding instantly stopped.


    The corrosion didn¡¯t spread elsewhere.


    Natalie¡¯s entire body shivered as her legs twitched. Her legs couldn¡¯t be called legs anymore. Instead,


    they were more like two balls of rotten flesh. One could even see her bones on deeper parts of her


    wounds.


    Alex looked at Natalie, who used to be his younger cousin-sister. Her Yin energy was gone, and her


    legs¡­ She would probably be disabled. That¡¯s because the nerves and veins on her legs were all


    corroded. Even with advanced surgery, it¡¯d be very difficult for her to recover.


    Brittany frowned. She felt a little sorry for Natalie. ¡°Noah, why aren¡¯t you taking her to the hospital? Why


    are you just standing there?¡±


    In the past, Brittany really treated them like family. Unfortunately, they treated her like a b*tch.


    By the time Noah came back to his senses, he quickly carried Natalie in his arms and ran outside with


    Mariah. Behind him, he could hear Alex¡¯s voice. ¡°Three dayster, I¡¯lle to reim Rockefeller


    Manor. Do as you see fit!¡±


    Noah halted for a moment, but he very quickly started running again.


    ***


    Somewhere in the mountain, a mass of red light appeared. It started moving slower and slower.


    Finally, two human bodies appeared. They were none other than Seamus and Carol. They had


    sessfully escaped.


    After stopping, Seamus pped Carol across the face, and it left a mark on her face. ¡°B*tch. It¡¯s all


    because of you. Otherwise, why would my ghost servant die? Why would I end up like this? You b*tch.


    You actually got me into trouble with someone like that. Why don¡¯t you go to hell?¡± He shouted angrily.


    Carol became enraged. ¡°Seamus, how could you still have the nerves to say that? You lied to me about


    everything. Not only that, but you even lied to my younger sister and my entire family! What¡¯s so great


    about hitting a woman? If you have what it takes, kill Alex! Why did you brag to me about having god-


    like abilities? Piece of trash. You can¡¯t even defeat a little girl.¡±


    Seamus went berserk.


    He immediately started punching and kicking Carol. But very soon, he stopped.


    When he escaped, there was a reason he brought Carol along with him.


    To repair his Demon Arts, he needed to look for a doctor from Leviathan Gate. This person specialized


    in Dark Medic Spell, and he had very capable medical skills. However, he was also very greedy. His


    greed was for beautiful women!


    Not only was being beautiful a requirement, but the woman also had to be sl*tty.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 881

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 881


    After getting beaten around for a while, Carol finally understood her situation. And so, she no longer


    made any noise or kicked up any fuss. She was afraid that Seamus would kill her if he suddenly got


    any angrier.


    Nheless, she really wanted to kill him right now. ¡°Brother Owen, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. I


    didn¡¯t know that there was such a powerful person by the name of Alex.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Seamus snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s fine that you know. Do you know how many losses I sustained because of


    that? Even if you were to sell off the entire Rockefeller group, you wouldn¡¯t be able to repay it! Also, do


    you know why I brought you out? That was to save you. Think about it, if you were to fall into the hands


    of those people, what would happen to you? They know that you¡¯re the one who got two of my


    subordinates to kidnap Brittany.¡±


    Carol thought about how Spark ended up, and she shivered immediately when she heard his words.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Alex was no soft-hearted merciful man. He dared to kill Spark, so he definitely dared to kill her too.


    And so, she said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Owen. What should we do now?¡±


    Seamus roared fiercely, ¡°Those stinking hags, breaking one of my energy cores. Obviously, I want


    revenge.¡±


    Carol secretly scorned that line of thought. ¡®What bloody revenge? You weren¡¯t even able to fight back


    under their assault, and you¡¯d most likely be thrown around and hammered in the head. What kind of


    dream are you dreaming of, wanting to take revenge?!¡¯


    She didn¡¯t dare to say this aloud, of course. ¡°That woman seems to be quite powerful,¡± she said


    instead.


    When Seamus thought of Holly, he felt envy and resentment. He was envious of the Yin energy she


    had, and he resented her viciousness.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? The experts at Leviathan Gate are as great as the clouds in the sky, and my


    master is a god-like character. I¡¯ll go and tend to my injuries first, then I¡¯ll ask my master toe out


    from the mountain.¡±


    With his master¡¯s attitude, it wasn¡¯t certain that he would bother about such things.


    However, the moment information about the Nine Aspect Jewels was revealed, he would definitely


    come.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll first find a doctor to repair my energy core. That doctor is in California, and it¡¯ll be good


    if you cane with me,¡± said Seamus.


    Carol was taken aback ¡°Why would it be good for me to go?¡±


    Seamus sneered in his heart, but on the outside, he said, ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary person, and you


    don¡¯t have any special characteristics in your bloodline. It¡¯ll be difficult if you keep relying on me to me


    to help you build your foundation. However, the miracle doctor would be able to help you when the time


    comes.¡±


    ¡°I can still do Foundation Building? You¡¯re not lying to me again, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! How could outsiders understand the cultivation techniques of our Leviathan Gate? Trust


    me.¡±


    Two hourster, Seamus took Carol to a residential house. There were bamboo groves in the front


    courtyard and peach blossoms in the backyard. The entire ce had pleasant scenery.


    Carol had met the rumored miracle doctor here. He was a short, chubby, old man with small eyes and a


    row of yellowed teeth. When he spoke, the breath he emitted was so foul it almost made her faint. If it


    weren¡¯t for keeping Seamus¡¯ advice in mind, she would have wanted to leave immediately.


    The old man¡¯s narrowed, small eyes kept roaming all over her, to the point it almost felt like his eyeballs


    were trying to stick on her body. His stare was so open and brazen, and Carol could feel the


    goosebumps beneath her skin nearlying out. She had a feeling like she was a princess in a


    nightclub, posing so men would choose her.


    ¡°Brother Seamus, old friend, how did you get like this? Your energy core has been blown up by


    someone. Have you met your match?¡± The old man finally looked away


    and addressed Seamus.


    ¡°No way. I¡¯m pissed just thinking of it.¡± Seamus was furious. Then he said, ¡°How is it, Doctor Quinn?


    Can my energy core be recovered?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem recovering it. However, you should understand my rules, right? I want to


    inspect the goods first.¡± Upon saying that, he turned an extremely wretched look towards Carol.


    Carol¡¯s heart thumped wildly.


    Seamus stood up immediately. ¡°Of course, do as you please. I¡¯ll go outside and stay for a bit. Carol,


    stay here and listen to Doctor Quinn¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 882

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 882


    Carol jumped up immediately. ¡°What do you mean? Brother Owen, what am I staying here for?¡±


    Old Quinn felt it was strange and asked, ¡°Brother, did you not tell her?¡±


    Seamus patted his own head and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my fault, I must have forgotten! Carol Rockefeller, I¡¯m


    telling you that this is your only chance. Serve Doctor Quinn here well today. Once you do, your


    Foundation Building will have no problem at all!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Carol couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    Seamus actually wanted her to serve this wretched old man. He was very hairy, and by just looking at


    him, she wanted to throw up. Serving him¡­ How disgusting was that?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to do Foundation Building anymore,¡± she t out refused.


    If she had agreed, she would be having nightmares for the rest of her life.


    p!


    As a result, Seamus gave her a merciless p.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless, b*tch! Being able to serve Doctor Quinn, the miracle doctor, is a blessing


    because of the karma you umted in your previous life. How dare you refuse? Do you think I don¡¯t


    dare to kill you here?¡± asked Seamus, a grim expression on his face.


    Carol covered her face, tears flowing down from her eyes.


    When she first met Seamus, she had thought he was her prince charming, a hero that would save her.


    But now she understood that she had been wrong since the beginning. He was not her hero and would


    never be. He would be the one who would push her down into the depths of hell.


    She saw the murderous aura that Seamus was excluding as he said, ¡°I¡®m giving you two choices right


    now. One, be obedient and serve Doctor Quinn. Use that energy that you once served me with and


    satisfy him. Second, there¡¯s a snake cage in the backyard. I¡¯ll catch a few dozen venomous ones and


    put them down your pants. What¡¯s your choice?¡±


    Carol trembled all over when she heard this, her face ashen.


    She looked at the man who she had thought she would happily spend her life with, and there was only


    one thought in her mind, ¡®One day, I will kill him. I will make sure there isn¡¯t a single trace of him left on


    this earth when I do.¡¯


    She lowered her head and nodded slowly.


    A wretched smile appeared on Doctor Quinn¡¯s face, but on the outside, he said, ¡°Brother, so it turns out


    that she¡¯s your woman! They say brothers shouldn¡¯t bully each other¡¯s wives. Why don¡¯t we just forget


    about this?¡±


    Seamus said, ¡°Doctor Quinn, that saying is wrong. Brothers are each other¡¯s hands and feet, while


    women are like their clothes. What is mine is yours. Let me tell you, this woman is wild, and she has


    great skills¡­ Go ahead and check out the goods. I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll be back in three hours!¡±


    Then he turned to Carol and said, ¡°Listen well, if Doctor Quinn isn¡¯t satisfied with you, I¡¯ll immediately


    catch those snakes and promise to make it unforgettable.¡±


    Very soon, Carol was kneeling in front of Doctor Quinn. She resisted the strong urge to throw up. The


    resentment in her heart had umted to an extreme level. Inside, she was screaming and cursing


    up a storm as she silently swore to herself.


    She would change and transform, making herself stronger than ever. She would make Seamus, Alex,


    Brittany, as well as this shitty old man, and everyone who had ever bullied her die a painful death!


    ¡°Little beauty, I won¡¯t hold back then. Remember to call me daddy, hehe¡­¡±


    The voice of the old man made goosebumps appear all over Carol¡¯s skin, and tears of humiliation and


    shame flowed down, but¡­ Nobody sympathized with her or came to her aid.


    ***


    At the same time, Natalie was in the middle of surgery in the hospital.


    Snap!


    The ¡°Operation in Progress¡± sign was turned off, and the doors to the operating theatre flung open.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Noah rushed forward. ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 883

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 883


    Noah and Mariah both looked at Alex, worry filling their faces. They looked like they were about to cry.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Their eldest daughter had been taken away by that beast, and now, they weren¡¯t even sure whether


    she was alive or not. The miserable state their younger daughter was in made their heart tremble when


    they thought about it. If her legs couldn¡¯t be saved, and she became legless, how would she survive?


    The doctor nodded. ¡°The operation went well, and we¡¯ve managed to save both her legs.¡±


    When the couple heard this, they immediately broke down in tears.


    However, the doctor then said, ¡°But the patient¡¯s legs are severely injured. Her meridians, blood


    vessels, and nerves are severely damaged, and it may not be convenient for her to walk in the future.¡±


    Mariah was in a daze when she heard that and said, ¡°Doctor, are you saying that my daughter will


    be a cripple?¡±


    The doctor sighed. ¡°It¡¯s possible that she can only sit in the wheelchair in the future.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Both husband and wife were dumbfounded.


    After a moment, they burst into tears once again. Previously, they had cried because of joy, but now,


    the tears were caused by bitterness.


    ¡°Oh, this is really retribution! That Carol of yours really hurt others and herself. Not only that, she even


    dragged her sister down¡­ I heard that Carol and that man have already slept together? What kind of


    evil things are your family doing, hmm?¡±


    A voice sounded out, and it sounded distressed. But if you were to listen closely, you would find only


    gloating instead. And the person who had spoken was none other than Olivia Banks.


    Mariah¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Olivia, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    Olivia snorted coldly. ¡°What do you mean, what nonsense? Every single person in the Rockefeller


    family knows about it. What¡¯s the use of trying to hide it? Both sisters served him together, and I heard


    that both of you even listened to them outside their door. Tsk, tsk. I don¡¯t even know what to say about


    you both. The world really is full of wonders!¡±


    The doctors and nurses in the operating room had yet to leave. The moment they heard that everyone


    was stunned.


    However, when they thought back about the marks on Natalie¡¯s thighs while they were performing the


    surgery just now, it was evident that there were some problems.


    Initially, they sympathized with Natalie, but now they only felt relieved.


    Noah chipped in angrily, ¡°Olivia Bank, shut your mouth! Think I won¡¯t dare to kick you out of the


    Rockefeller family?!¡±


    Oliviaughed loudly. ¡°Kick me out of the family? Who do you think you are? You, Noah, are just a


    waste of space in the Rockefeller family. With John in aa, do you think you¡¯ve be head of the


    family now? Dream on¡­ As for the Rockefeller family, our family will be the one to have the final say.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then have the final say in the Rockefeller family in the future!¡± said Mariah.


    Olivia was overjoyed when she heard that. ¡°You said it. If you¡¯ve really regret everything, then your


    whole family should die.¡±


    Viscous, right?


    Noah looked at his wife in shock.


    How could they let Olivia have the final say in the Rockefeller family? The old man had confessed on


    his deathbed that the Rockefeller family¡¯s assets could only be held by the people in the Rockefeller


    family. Now that John was in aa and was unable to wake up, wouldn¡¯t letting Olivia be head of the


    family mean that Rockefeller¡¯s assets now belonged to the Banks family?


    ¡°In three days, Brittany and Alex will being to reim the manor and do the final exchange,¡±


    Mariah said. ¡°This matter will be handed over to you, Olivia¡­ The Rockefeller Manor is our family¡¯s


    property, and it will be its ancestral home for generations toe. It must not be given away. I hope


    that you¡¯ll be able to handle it well and protect the Rockefeller family.¡±


    What did you say?¡± Olivia started to tremble all over. She still hadn¡¯t forgotten the fear she felt when


    Alex locked her in the coffin. Her heart was frightened even at the sight of Brittany, and both her legs


    would be weak just at the thought of them.


    Asking her to confront both mother and son, had she lived long enough of a life?


    ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m not a man. How can I be head of the family?¡±


    ¡°Anyone else can be the head of the family¡­ As long as it¡¯s not me.¡±


    She then left as though fleeing for her life, as though Alex was on her heels.


    ***


    Alex and the others came out of Rockefeller Manor. Part of the group didn¡¯t linger any longer in


    California and returned to Michigan directly.


    As for Daya and Alex, they were only friends on the surface. They were already out of sorts,ing


    together to Rockefeller Manor.


    She bid Alex and Brittany goodbye and left the group for the vi in California under the protection of


    her female bodyguards.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 884

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 884


    Tomorrow, she would be shooting amercial for Lush Scar Removal Cream with the former director.


    Brittany said to Alex, ¡°I called Hailey just now, and I¡¯m going to walk around to check out the situation at


    City Salon and Belle Blossom. It¡¯ll be clearer if I get feedback from the customers in person. Do you


    want to go together?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Women¡¯s salon¡­ It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t appear so often. You can go together with


    Maya!¡±


    ¡°Up to you then!¡±


    Holly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with brother.¡±


    Brittany smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±


    By now, Brittany and Maya¡¯s martial arts skills were already rtively solid. Even those people from


    Gokudo Soshiki would need to think twice. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy for them to do anything, so Alex was


    reassured.


    Especially Maya, her cultivation level improving so fast was something hepletely did not expect. If


    he wasn¡¯t mistaken, she was already at Earth Expert level!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How long had it been since he first helped Maya into the world of martial arts?


    Based on his calction, it was only a little more than two months. If the so-called genius from the


    Missouri Coleman family were to go against her, he would surely die immediately.


    The youngest Earth Expert? What a joke.


    ¡°Special bloodline?¡± Alex had been muttering to himself, and he was thoughtful when he recalled what


    Seamus had said previously.


    Holly cocked her head to one side. ¡°Brother, are you talking about Sister Maya?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The improvement of your Sister Maya has exceeded my expectations. Do


    you know her specialty?¡±


    Holly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not really clear about it, but she is indeed a little weird. Her body fragrance


    is weird.¡±


    Alex was taken aback. ¡°You like her fragrance?¡±


    Holly nodded and added, ¡°I like it very much.¡±


    Alex furrowed his brows, and he started to feel a little worried. He pulled her aside, looking left and


    right, then said, ¡°It can¡¯t be that¡­ You¡¯ve fallen in love with her?¡±


    ¡°Stinking brother, is your head filled with nothing but lewd stuff?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He was actually being given a despicable look by a little girl. Alex felt embarrassed at that.


    Holly said instead, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I found that Sister Maya¡¯s fragrance gives out has a calm and soothing


    effect that helps me enter a state where I¡¯m one with nature easily. It also speeds up my training and


    chases away the demons in my heart¡­ So, I really like her. I sleep with Sister Maya every night.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡± Alex was stunned when he heard that, his eyes widening.


    Was there such a magical thing?


    But even after sniffing Maya¡¯s fragrance, there wasn¡¯t anything that calmed him down, as she said.


    Instead, it made him feel even more like there were ants in his pants and made him want to have a


    taste of her every time.


    Was it because there was a problem with his nose?


    But of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell Holly these sort of things that would tarnish his image.


    Just then, Alex¡¯s phone rang. When he pulled it out, he found that it was from the beautiful doctor that


    he had not seen in a long while, Cheryl Coney.


    Although the two had not seen each other, they still kept in contact every once in a while.


    He answered the call and said, ¡°Cheryl!¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s soft and gentle voice came through. ¡°Alex, are you back in California?¡±


    Alex replied with an affirmative.


    Cheryl smiled and said, ¡°I see. Do you have time for a meal tonight? I have a friend that wants to meet


    you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What friend? Is it a guy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl. You¡¯ll know when you see her.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Tell me the ce.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 885

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 885


    The call with Cheryl ended, and they agreed to meet at the restaurant called Stylish Steakhouse beside


    Willow Lake.


    Alex was curious who was this friend of Cheryl¡¯s that wanted to meet him?


    He had thought that it would be her boyfriend, but now that she said it was a girl, he really couldn¡¯t think


    of anyone.


    And he would never imagine that the friend Cheryl spoke about would be the doctor he had a conflict


    with two days ago in Michigan State Hospital, the woman who had her high heel stuck in a manhole


    cover. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to meet her¡­ With the time he had on hand, it would be


    better just to cut his toenails at home.


    ¡°Holly, I¡¯m going to meet a friend. Do you want toe with me?¡± Alex asked Holly.


    ¡°Are you going to pick up a girl?¡± Holly rolled her eyes openly, a disdainful look on her face.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go! I don¡¯t want to watch public disys of affection!¡± Holly shoved both hands into


    her pocket, a disgusted look on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, what about your dinner?¡±


    ¡°Just give me money. I¡¯ll handle it myself. I can also walk around and do some sightseeing of


    California.¡±


    Alex furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m a little worried about you going off alone.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that I will beat someone to death?¡± asked Holly.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t help butugh when he thought about it. With Holly¡¯s abilities, the risk of her encountering


    danger was zero to nil. In fact, one should be more worried about her ending up beating someone else


    to death instead.


    She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to hold myself back!¡±


    Alex transferred one million to her ount before finally rushing towards Willow Lake.


    ***


    At Stylish Steakhouse, the environment was peaceful and calm. Two women sat by the window. One


    was graceful, while the other was charming.


    It was Cheryl and her university ssmate and best friend, Phoebe Larsen.


    At this moment, Cheryl had taken off her usual white coat and was wearing a purple suit. People could


    tell that she had taken the time to dress up nicely, and her entire appearance could be described to be


    as beautiful as Aphrodite, the Greek goddess herself.


    Phoebe, who had not seen her for more than a year, nearly popped her eyes out of their sockets when


    she saw Cheryl.


    ¡°Cheryl, you sure you said this guy isn¡¯t your boyfriend? Look at you. The goddess who never puts on


    makeup or dresses up has gone all out for this guy. The envy in my heart is almost bursting out. In the


    five years of studying in the university together, when have you ever put on makeup for me or any man


    for that matter?¡± Unable to hide her jealousy, Phoebe couldn¡¯t help but poke fun at her.


    ¡°Where got?¡± Cheryl¡¯s face flushed, and her eyes tinged with slight embarrassment.


    ¡°You still deny it? At this rate, you might as well just engrave the words ¡°I¡¯m in love¡± on your forehead.


    Oh, my heart is so anxious right now. I really want to see this lucky guy right away,¡± Phoebe said in a


    huff. ¡°He stole away our campus belle. I wonder how many male ssmates will want to cry in secret.


    Just treating me to a steak meal today is letting him off too easily. No, he has to be ughtered. I want


    to organize a ss reunion so everyone can have a go together.¡±


    Cheryl hurriedly replied, ¡°No need, he really isn¡¯t my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? No way. Is he your¡­ Secret crush?¡± Phoebe finally seemed to havee to a


    realization. ¡°What kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you before? He¡¯s a really great doctor. Even my grandfather felt inferior next to him and


    wanted to worship him as a teacher.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pulling my leg, right? How can there be such a person in this world? Even if there was, it would


    be your grandfather. Tsk! Oh my god, Cheryl. Have you fallen for a man who¡¯s about your grandfather¡¯s


    age? No, that won¡¯t do!¡± Phoebe¡¯s loud, dramatic voice even attracted the attention of many people in


    the restaurant.


    In fact, just by sitting by the window, the two beauties were eye catching enough.


    At this moment, another person walked into the steakhouse.


    Cheryl immediately raised her head to look over, and she had already done it countless times without


    realizing her own actions. Her beautiful eyes soon lit up. Because the person who came in this time


    was the man she had been waiting for, Alex.


    She hadn¡¯t seen him for a while, and it seemed that he had be more handsome and cool in that


    time, which was what she thought on the inside.


    She hurriedly raised her hand to call him. ¡°Over here.¡±


    Their eyes met.


    Cheryl¡¯s face flushed slightly, and her heart skipped a beat


    ¡°Is he here?¡± Phoebe said and turned around to look at the entrance of the restaurant. Then, she also


    caught sight of Alex.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 886

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 886


    The first thought that came to her mind was that it wasn¡¯t some old geezer. The second was that the


    guy was tall, handsome, and had a rather unique temperament.


    ¡®Third, f*ck, why was it this scum? A particrly unqualified, very annoying bastard.¡¯


    ¡®Was he really Cheryl¡¯s secret crush?¡¯


    Phoebe was stimned as she stared at Alex, who was walking over.


    Alex was shocked as well, not expecting to see that narcissistic and perverted woman again on this


    asion.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her gaze, which looked like she could eat someone, Alex didn¡¯t cower away and met it straight


    on.


    ¡®Hmph. What a nutcase, wanting to fight gaze with me? I have the blessing of high mental power, and I


    can force you back.¡¯


    The two looked at each other, their gazes as sharp as knives.


    Cheryl was a little surprised and asked, ¡°Do you two know each other?¡±


    ¡°No¡­!¡±


    They answered in unison, shook their heads, and looked away at the same time.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth discreetly and said, ¡°Cheryl, your friend is exceptionally talented and has a


    unique temperament different from others. There isn¡®t another like him¡­ a real rare species indeed.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed.


    Damn, this stinking hag, was she being sarcastic and cursing him?!


    So, he also said, ¡°Cheryl, is she your friend? She says very interesting stuff, kinda reminds me of


    Peppa.¡±


    Peppa?


    Wasn¡¯t that a pig?


    Phoebe ground her teeth to the point she could feel their roots itch fiercely.


    Cheryl smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything the two of you are saying. Let me introduce both


    of you. This is Alex Rockefeller, the one who I said was a great doctor. This is Phoebe Larsen, a good


    friend of mine who shared a dorm with me in university. Oh, she was also a campus belle. Isn¡¯t she


    beautiful? Now, she¡¯s a resident doctor in Michigan State Hospital.¡±


    Alex¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he nodded.


    Then, Phoebe took the initiative to put out her hand. ¡°So, you¡¯re Alex. Nice to meet you, nice to meet


    you!¡±


    Alex was taken aback.


    Phoebe continued, ¡°A man needs to be a gentleman. How could you let a beautiful woman hold out her


    hand for so long?¡±


    Alex reached out and shook her outstretched hand. He initially had wanted just to grasp it lightly, but he


    didn¡¯t expect Phoebe to grip his hand so tight, putting more pressure as she went on.


    What was this?


    He used a little strength to grip her hand. Phoebe immediately felt like her hand was about to break.


    However, Alex let go of her hand quickly after that and understood then that Phoebe didn¡¯t have any


    good intentions. He didn¡¯t know when, but this stinking hag had a piece of grease in her hand.


    This first collision was a draw.


    The corner of Alex¡¯s lips curled up, and he stopped looking at her. He turned to Cheryl instead and


    started chatting, obviously about medicine as well as her grandfather, James. Between the two of them,


    one was deliberately ignoring Phoebe¡¯s existence, while the other was immensely enjoying her chat


    with Alex to the point shepletely regarded Phoebe as an invisible existence.


    She watched and felt it wasn¡¯t right, Cheryl was sinking deeper and deeper into the hole.


    Phoebe didn¡¯t believe in Alex¡¯s medical skills at all. Saying that the best doctor wanted to worship him


    as a teacher, what nonsense was that?


    She could also say that the king wanted to take her as his wife!


    Would people believe her?


    She regarded Alex as a liar who had managed to trick Cheryl. Determined to expose his sham, she


    said, ¡°Which medical school did you graduate from, Mr. Alex? And who did you study under?¡±


    In the end, Alex acted as though he didn¡¯t hear her. He pretended she didn¡¯t exist and continued


    chatting with Cheryl.


    Phoebe was about to blow her top. She rolled her eyes, then picked up her half empty cup, and stood


    up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get a refill.¡±


    Then, she deliberately shook her hand, making the cup fall on Alex.


    Whoosh!


    Alex¡¯s hand raised instinctively, snapping out as though he was going to grab the cup.


    But he didn¡¯t catch it.


    Instead, he hit it back, and it bounced backward.


    Ssh!


    The drink inside the cup sshed on Phoebe¡¯s face. ¡° Ahhh!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 887

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 887


    Phoebe was dumbfounded.


    No, it was that dumb drink. It was on her hair, her face, and everywhere.


    The main point here was that there was some pulp in the drink. Forget about her face. Her white


    fashionable dress was also soaked and had be translucent from the liquid.


    And her ck, tightfitting undergarment was also clearly visible.


    Alex nced over.


    ¡®Wow, nice! It looked to be at least a C or D cup, right?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but give her a few more nces.


    ¡°Oh, how did this happen?¡±


    Phoebe didn¡¯t say anything, as though she had suddenly be mute. Cheryl stood up quickly and


    reached for the tissue box on the table.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex also jumped up at this time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, so sorry. But you were also too careless. How could you


    drop the cup? It was too sudden, and I couldn¡¯t catch it. This¡­¡±


    Then, he reached out his hand in a hurry, rubbing Phoebe¡¯s face. One big hand directly on her hand,


    scrub, scrub.


    Cheryl was stunned. Her hand froze midair while holding a tissue.


    Was this rubbing the liquid off her face? It looked like he was washing her face instead!


    Phoebe was confused. She had put on a lot of makeup today, foundation, eyeshadow, lipstick,


    everything. Now, Alex was using circr motions to rub at her face, basically mixing everything. Her


    face would be a mess and unbearable to look at!


    Alex stopped, and he almost couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing like a pig.


    But he quickly held it back and said with a straight face, ¡°Oh no! Why does it look even dirtier than


    before? Miss Larsen, how much makeup do you have on?¡±


    ¡®I only dusted my face a few times with it, okay?¡¯ thought Phoebe.


    Immediately after, she finally came to her senses as she pushed Alex away roughly and shouted, ¡°You


    asshole! You must have done this for one purpose. This is not over!¡±


    Cheryl hurriedly tried to cover for Alex and said, ¡°Phoebe, I can promise that Alex really didn¡¯t mean it.


    You¡¯re the one who identally knocked over the cup and almost spilled it on him. You can¡¯t put the


    me on Alex like that. Okay, okay¡­ I¡¯ll go with you to the washroom to tidy up a little. Alex, go on


    ahead and eat first.¡±


    She then quickly dragged Phoebe into the washroom.


    Alex took a tissue and wiped his hands. He watched with a sour expression on his face as the two


    women left.


    ¡®Narcissistic woman. You want to fight me? You reap what you sow!¡¯


    Heughed silently to himself, then began to eat.


    As for Phoebe, the anger she felt when she saw herself in the mirror made her breathless.


    In just a few moments, she had been screwed over, and now she looked entirely unpresentable,


    looking even worse than a ghost.


    The other day in the hospital courtyard, he had thrown her high heels up into a tree, and she was


    forced to walk home with a bruised leg. Pieces of ss on the road even stabbed her feet on the way


    home¡­


    A new vengeance swelled up within her heart, and she hissed viciously, ¡°Son of a bitch, it¡¯s either you


    or me. Both of us are too ipatible to coexist in harmony!¡±


    Cheryl, who had been helping her wash up,forted her, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. He really


    didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If you need to me, you should me yourself. Why were you so careless!¡±


    ¡°He definitely did it on purpose. I already know you have a crush on him, so I¡¯m obviously saying good


    things about him for you,¡± Phoebe replied.


    Cheryl was surprised. ¡°Did you already know him earlier, Phoebe?¡±


    Phoebe changed her words immediately. ¡°Of course not. How could I know him? But, I feel that you¡¯ve


    definitely been deceived. How could he have such great medical skills at such a young age? And his


    skills are even better than the best imperial doctor? Even if you kill me, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. Even if he


    had started studying while he was in his mother¡¯s womb, it¡¯s impossible to surpass the best imperial


    doctor. You¡¯re really just too kind.¡±


    Cheryl smiled and shook her head. She knew that it was difficult for Phoebe to ept and


    acknowledge Alex¡¯s skill because she had been shocked deep down inside previously too.


    So, she didn¡¯t say anything further.


    Time would eventually prove everything, after all.


    And the next Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange conference would be the best chance to do it.


    Phoebe looked at the honeyed sweet smile that stretched across Cheryl¡¯s face, and she knew that her


    best friend had fallen really deep this time. Having been ssmates for five years, she understood


    Cheryl all too well. As long as she was set on something, she would be as stubborn as a bull and would


    be unable to be convinced otherwise. Unless¡­ Other factors interfered¡­ She suddenly thought of a


    person, Colby Withers.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 888

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 888


    That person was Cheryl¡¯s former fanatical suitor, and he had extraordinary talents. He was the son of a


    Michigan tyrant, and he had gone abroad to further his studies after graduation. Having recently


    returned, the most important thing right now was that she happened to know that this guy would be in


    California these few days.


    ¡®Heh heh, that Alex guy is definitely a liar. He¡¯s also such a vengeful and petty person. If Cheryl and


    him were to really end up together, her future will be miserable.¡¯


    ¡®Although I also hate Colby, getting him toe in and interfere in this situation may have unexpected


    results.¡¯


    And so, after she had dealt with the mess on her face and applied a newyer of makeup, she also


    borrowed a table fan to dry the wet clothes on her. Phoebe gave an excuse that she needed to use the


    loo and used the time to send a message to Colby. Not only did she tell him that Cheryl was on a blind


    date here, but she even sent him a selfie that the two women had taken earlier.


    When Colby received the message, he immediately replied, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re currently with her, Phoebe?


    Alright then, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Once she was done with this, Phoebe¡¯s mood improved once again, and she couldn¡¯t wait for a good


    show to unfold.


    ***


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other side, Colby was having drinks with Larry Judd, a friend and university ssmate of his.


    When he saw the picture, Larry eximed, ¡°Hey, the two campus belles of our university have really


    gotten even more beautiful than before¡­ For Phoebe to contact you first like this, is she nning on


    bringing you and our goddess Cheryl together? Back then, she was opposed to it, though.¡±


    Colbyughed lightly and said, ¡°Well, the world has changed! Compared to back then, my family¡¯s


    business has also grown several times. Perhaps it has nowe under the radar of the beautiful Miss


    Larsen!¡±


    Larry agreed with the logic, then cast him a ttering look and said, ¡°Brother Colby, are you going to


    pursue Cheryl now? Do you want to prepare something, like flowers or a present?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Colby said. ¡°But, the one I¡¯m pursuing isn¡¯t Cheryl.¡±


    ¡°Huh? If it¡¯s not Cheryl, then who?¡±


    ¡°Phoebe.¡±


    ¡°What? Have you had too much to drink, Brother Colby? Haven¡¯t you always liked Cheryl?¡±


    ¡°Because I was stupid back then! Do you know who Phoebe¡¯s father is?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Larry was surprised, he really didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Wayne Larsen.¡±


    ¡°Huh? The magistrate in Michigan? With such a family background, why didn¡¯t we hear anything of it


    back then?¡±


    ¡°It just means they are low key people.¡±


    ***


    At Stylish Steakhouse, Phoebe found Cheryl and Alex to be still chatting when she returned. She saw


    that Cheryl¡¯s gaze was gentle, one that looked as if her entire body was about to melt into a puddle of


    water. The more she looked at Alex, the more Phoebe felt that he was unpleasant to look at.


    She really wanted to take a piece of steak and p it on his head.


    When Alex saw her, he smiled without missing a beat, one that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Miss Larsen, are


    you alright now? It really wasn¡¯t my fault just now.¡±


    Phoebe huffed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, then!¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°You guys go and talk. I¡¯ll head to the washroom.¡±


    He stood up, and he needed to pass the aisle beside Phoebe.


    An evil thought surfaced in Phoebe¡¯s mind, and she suddenly stuck out her foot, trying to trip him face


    first onto the ground.


    Just as expected, Alex stumbled and kicked her foot.


    Snap!


    Alex didn¡¯t fall over. However, Phoebe¡¯s leg had been given a hard kick, and her high heel flew off.


    ¡°O!!!¡±


    Phoebe cried out in pain, tears leaking out from her eyes.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 889

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 889


    Whoosh!


    The high heel that had been kicked from Phoebe¡¯s foot flew up high before finally falling right onto


    someone¡¯s steak that had just been served.


    The Australian steak was thrown out of the steel te, with the shoe taking its ce, hissing loudly on


    the hot surface.


    A grilled leather shoe, freshly burnt.


    Fortunately, the steak had just been served, and the diner had managed to avoid getting a hot oil


    stter. Otherwise, it would have definitely scalded them.


    Even so, a woman¡¯s clothes were still soiled.


    Furious, she screamed, ¡°Who was it?! Who¡¯s shoe fell into my steak? Hurry up and admit it! Do you not


    have basic manners?!¡±


    Everyone present was stunned!


    The steakhouse staff rushed over immediately and looked around, and found that the only person who


    was standing was Alex.


    However¡­


    The shoe that had flown over was clearly one that belonged to a woman.


    Cheryl was also stunned, and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    As for Phoebe, she was holding onto her dainty feet, crying in pain¡­


    ¡°Whose shoe is this?¡±


    The steakhouse manager ran over and gave Alex a cold look. This was the first time he had


    encountered an incident of such.


    The problem now was that it was the era of the inte and word of mouth. When these kinds of things


    happened in restaurants, and their customers were to leave a review, uploading a picture of the roasted


    shoe online, their restaurant would be famous.


    For being notorious.


    They wouldn¡¯t be called Stylish Steakhouse anymore. They¡¯d be called Stinky Shoehouse instead. How


    would they do business then?


    ¡°It¡¯s her shoe!¡± Alex pointed to Phoebe.


    Swoosh!


    All eyes zoomed and focused on Phoebe.


    The narcissistic woman instantly flushed red to the roots of her hair. This was extremely embarrassing,


    mind people. With the way everyone was looking at her, it was as though she was parading through the


    streets naked.


    She flinched and tried to hide her feet.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the manager had already seen her foot, where she was only wearing socks. Angrily, she


    shouted, ¡°Miss, you need to give me a reasonable exnation for how your shoe ended up in one of


    my guests¡¯ tes?¡±


    Whatever the manager was saying was fascinating in itself.


    A mischievous young man was sitting nearby. With augh, he said, ¡°Maybe this beautifuldy¡¯s shoe


    wanted to have a taste of the steak.¡±


    Phoebe pointed at Alex in anger. ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s the one who threw my shoe out.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    All eyes turned to Alex.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t seen clearly why and how the shoe had flown out, and so she


    hurriedly said, ¡°There must have been some misunderstanding.¡±


    Alex turned to the manager. ¡°The fact is that Miss Larsen put her feet out suddenly, and I tripped on it.


    I¡¯m not sure how it happened, but her shoe then flew into that customer¡¯s te. It¡¯s my fault for not


    looking at the ground properly and ended up kicking someone¡¯s foot. That¡­ It¡¯s a misunderstanding.


    I¡¯m really sorry, allow me topensate. As for the ones who have been affected, I willpensate


    you with an extra ten thousand dors, is that alright? I really must apologize for this.¡±


    As Alex said this, he pulled out ten thousand dors. The guests at the affected table shriveled up,


    instantly dying a little on the inside.


    Ten thousand dors was equivalent to two months of that woman¡¯s sry. What was there not to be


    happy about?


    Seeing the result, the steakhouse manager was satisfied with the oue. The most important thing


    here was that Alex was


    outspoken and straightforward enough. If it were any other customer, they would definitely be unwilling


    to part with this ten thousand dors.


    He smiled at Alex and nodded, then turned to Phoebe and said, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t stick your foot out


    on the aisle anymore. No matter what the asion is, it really doesn¡¯t suit your image. Having good


    eating habits is a virtue. Thank you!¡±


    Having said that, the manager left.


    Phoebe sat in her seat, legs crossed, looking like an angry little girl who had been offended.


    Very soon, a waiter came over with her shoe wrapped in a napkin, a look of disgust on her face as she


    said, ¡°Miss, this is your shoe. Please don¡¯t throw it around anymore. ¡±


    The heat hadpletely baked through the burnt shoe. Its head had also peeled open by the heat, and


    it now looked like a grilled fish with an open mouth.


    Phoebe¡¯s lips twitched, her entire body trembling.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 890

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 890


    Th ere was only one thought left in her mind, ¡®This was already the second time! This was the second


    that this son of a bitch had tossed my shoes! I hate hirn!¡¯


    The shoe was now indefinitely unwearable.


    Cheryl felt slightly awkward and tried tofort the both of them.


    Seeing Phoebe¡¯s red and swollen ankle, it was apparent that Alex had kicked her quite hard. Knowing


    that Alex had unusual methods of healing for injuries like this, she said, ¡°Alex, Phoebe¡¯s leg is hurt


    quite badly. It will affect her participation in the Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange conference the


    day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What conference is that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the main reason I asked you to dinner tonight¡±


    Phoebe rolled her eyes, thinking about how they had been happily chatting about everything and


    ignoring her, yet they hadn¡¯t said a single thing about the most essential matter.


    Cheryl thought that Phoebe¡¯s injury was the most important thing right now, so she asked Alex for his


    help.


    Alex frowned. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my meal yet! Look, some sort of smell ising from her feet. Once I


    touch it, I¡¯ll lose my appetite! I¡¯ll look at it in a bit.¡±


    Cheryl felt that what he said made sense, and so she nodded her head in agreement.


    Phoebe was about to cough up blood from the rage she felt coursing through her veins. Since when did


    her foot smell?!


    Phoebe¡¯s impression of Alex had now fallen to the deep depths of the abyss. If there were a scoring


    system for men ranging to one hundred, Alex would be¡­ zero.


    He was utterly useless!


    This was the worst, most vile, useless waste of space of what wasn¡¯t a man that she had ever met.


    Cheryl had finally started talking business with Alex, and that was to invite him to participate in the


    Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange.


    ¡°My grandfather really hopes that you will participate in the conference because apart from the doctors


    from the Yangtze, there will also be doctors from other states and countries. Most of them don¡¯t have


    good intentions.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by they don¡¯t have good intentions? Would they try to spoil the conference? Try to


    rile things up?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cheryl nodded. ¡°You can put it that way. Grandpa feels that if you were to attend, he would be able to


    rest easy.¡±


    Phoebe¡¯s cold voice floated from beside them and said, ¡°Cheryl, why are you putting your hopes on


    him? Which medical school did he graduate from in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen his skills. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± Cheryl said proudly.


    In private, Phoebe disagreed vehemently. ¡°I think you¡¯ve fallen under some spell of his.¡±


    James had made a request, and Cheryl had personally invited him. Though it was a small favor, he still


    needed to help.


    So, Alex nodded immediately. ¡°Alright, it just so happens that I¡¯ll be in California during this time.¡±


    Excited, Cheryl said, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ***


    After a while more, Colby and Larry finally arrived.


    Phoebe was ecstatic when she caught sight of them, and she thought to herself, ¡®Hmph, son of a bitch.


    Let¡¯s see how you go against Colby.¡¯


    The two caused quite amotion with their entrance, and they were holding arge suitcase with


    them.


    After reaching their table, Colby pulled out the flowers and gifts from the box that he had prepared and


    arranged them into a heart shape on the ground, looking as though he was about to propose on the


    spot. When the restaurant staff saw this, not only did they not stop him, but they even stepped forward


    to help him arrange it, helpng him take some pictures at the same time. To a store, this was good


    publicity.


    Cheryl was stunned, and a cold look slid over her face immediately. She looked at Colby and asked,


    ¡°Colby Withers, what are you doing here? How did you know I was here?¡±


    Before Colby could say anything, Phoebe spoke, ¡°I¡¯m the one who mentioned it to Colby earlier! Cheryl,


    don¡¯t reject him. Colby has had deep feelings for you since our university days, and I feel that he has


    shown you true and sincere feelings over the years. Everyone knows that in the end, having some


    unreliable, bragging men is not better than this! If it were me, I¡¯d definitely ept him!¡±


    Colby was ted. ¡°So you actually have such a good impression of me, Phoebe.¡±


    Phoebe nced at Colby and reluctantly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I think that you¡¯re a thousand times better


    than some other people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really great!¡± Colby eximed.


    Cheryl quickly tried to signal Phoebe with her eyes, asking her to stop making such a fuss.


    However, Phoebe was unwilling to listen, and she continued to fan the mes.


    At this moment, Larry had finally finished arranging everything.


    Just as Phoebe sat back, waiting for Colby to propose to Cheryl, and for Alex to jump out, and for the


    two men to descend into a fistfight, Colby suddenly knelt in front of her.


    ¡°Phoebe, I really didn¡¯t know that you held me in such high regard. I was stupid and blind before, and I


    didn¡¯t dare to confess to you. Actually, the person I¡¯ve always liked was you. Phoebe, will you be my


    girlfriend?¡±


    ¡®Huh??¡¯


    A look of shock appeared on Phoebe¡¯s face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 891

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 891


    She was stunned. Goosebumps appeared all over her body.


    ¡°Colby Withers, what the heck are you ying at? Isn¡¯t Cheryl the one you like? Everyone in university


    knows about how you¡¯ve been chasing her for five years and how you liked her for those years. You


    should be confessing your love to her. Why are you confessing to me?¡±


    Cheryl was also taken aback. This was not the same as what she had imagined.


    But very quickly, she rejoiced in her friend¡¯s misfortune and said while smiling at Phoebe, ¡°You said it


    yourself just now, that if it were you, you would agree. Hurry up and ept him, then!¡±


    Alex also chipped in, ¡°That¡¯s right, you were boasting all about him just now, praising him up to the sky


    and how there was no one better than him on earth, and that he is a hundred times better than me.


    Such a good chance for a rtionship here¡­ You shouldn¡¯t waste it, lest you be struck down by


    lightning for forsaking such a waste!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± Phoebe was furious, but she was also speechless.


    Alex said, ¡°Enough with that you-me business. Quickly agreeing is the important thing here¡­ Oh, or


    was it all just nonsense that you spouted just now? Was it just to push Cheryl into a pit? Aren¡¯t you


    Cheryl¡¯s best friend? Sigh, so it turns out that you¡¯re the kind of best friend who cockblocks everything,


    scams her, and takes everything for yourself. It¡¯s not worth having a best friend like this!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You asshole! I won¡¯t scam Cheryl like that! You¡¯re the scammer here!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not one, then you should agree to his proposal. Look at how sincere the guy is, and how


    beautiful the flowers are. If you pass up this chance, who knows if you¡¯ll be able to receive such


    beautiful flowers in the future?¡±


    The words that Alex said made Colby feel like he had found a good confidant and friend. What a good


    person!


    If he was able to get Phoebe, then Alex would be equivalent to his matchmaker, and he would be sure


    to give him a big gift for this!


    Phoebe¡¯s father was a magistrate in Michigan!


    With such a senior man behind him, he wouldn¡¯t need to struggle his entire lifetime.


    Phoebe felt like she couldn¡¯t beat Alex at all, and she was so angry now, unable to even speak like


    normal. Finally, she turned to Colby and said, ¡°Colby, don¡¯t go out of your mind. The person you like is


    Cheryl. How can you just shift your feelings like that? Aren¡¯t you a disappointment like this? Yes, I said


    that you were great because you had a passion for Cheryl. But to suddenly confess to me like this, I¡¯m


    unable to ept you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Colby said, ¡°Phoebe, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I deceived you in the past. Actually, the one


    I¡¯ve liked, and always have liked, was always you! Chasing Cheryl was just a strategy of mine¡­ I was


    afraid that you would reject me if I directly pursued you. So, I used this strategy to get closer to you, to


    be more familiar with you, so that I could see you every day. Didn¡¯t you realize this? With my family


    background, why didn¡¯t I manage to chase after Chery? That¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Phoebe was stunned.


    Cheryl was also stunned, but it quickly turned into relief.


    She turned to Alex and said, ¡°It really scared me just now, I thought¡­ So, it turns out that I was just a


    tool!¡±


    Alex whispered in her ear, ¡°From what I see, it¡¯s definitely his eyesight that has a problem. Compared


    to you, Phoebe is like ten times worse. You¡¯re way better than her.¡±


    Alex was deliberately belittling Phoebe.


    But in Cheryl¡¯s ears, it simply sounded like the words of some intoxicated lover. She couldn¡¯t help but


    lean closer to Alex. Their heads turned at the same time, and their lips brushed against each other


    lightly.


    It was as if they were struck by a wave of static¡­


    Cheryl shuddered from that little contact, and she bowed her head in embarrassment.


    At the same time, others watching from the side had also started cheering.


    ¡°ept him!¡±


    ¡°Just ept him! Such a handsome boy, it¡¯ll be a shame to miss a chance like this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to have such love in the world!¡±


    Being forced into a corner, Phoebe didn¡¯t know what to do, and she looked towards Cheryl for help.


    However, Alex suddenly grabbed Cheryl¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Oh no, Cheryl, if we continue to stay here,


    your friend may feel embarrassed to agree. This bro had pretended to like you for so long before this,


    after all. I think it¡¯s better if we leave to give them a chance.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 892

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 892


    Colby looked at Alex and felt more grateful toward him than he ever did. ¡°Bro, thank you, thank you!¡± he


    gushed.


    Alex smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, don¡¯t worry about it. I wish you and Miss Larsen an early marriage,


    and may you have children quickly. Remember to write me a cheque on the child¡¯s first month!¡±


    ¡°Of course, for sure. It¡¯s a promise,¡± Colby hurriedly said. Seeing that Alex was about to pay the bill for


    the food, he quickly said he would settle it.


    Then, Alex pulled Cheryl out the doors and left.


    ¡°Cheryl? Cheryl, don¡¯t go!¡± Phoebe yelled, but Alex¡¯s kick had injured her foot, and she didn¡¯t have one


    shoe.


    Even if Colby had intentionally blocked her path or not, it wasn¡¯t like she could walk even if she wanted


    to. After they walked out of the steakhouse, Alex didn¡¯t really leave the ce but stood outside instead.


    He was well aware of the nature of some guys, and though Phoebe did upset him, something terrible


    might happen to her if he left her here just like that. If something really did, then Cheryl would probably


    feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    So, this was just a minor punishment.


    However, it was Cheryl who blinked and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we leaving?¡±


    Alex was taken aback ¡°Leaving her for real, are you really okay with it?¡±


    Cheryl smiled and said, ¡°What could happen? Phoebe had called Colby toe here herself. She can


    handle it by herself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that something would happen to her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not some randommoner. As long as Colby isn¡¯t stupid, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do


    anything untoward to her.


    ¡°She has such an influential background?¡±


    ¡°Quite. If it were back in ancient times, he should be a magistrate in Michigan.¡±


    ¡°A magistrate of Michigan? F*ck! Then she¡¯s the daughter of the mayor? No wonder she¡¯s so


    narcissistic.¡±


    ¡°Narcissistic? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how she is. She has extremely high standards, but she was brought up


    in that kind of household after all.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Although it was said that all beings were equal, the moment they were born, whether they would be


    noble or lowly, had all been predetermined. Some people even had food and clothing problems, while


    some could ride luxury cars that cost tens of millions of dors, eat the best delicacies one could get


    from the seas and mountains, and wear the most luxurious silk and satin.


    So, was it fair?


    Not at all!


    Alex then said, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll send you home?¡±


    Cheryl looked at the time, then said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. How about¡­ You apany me on a walk?¡±


    Looking at her beautiful, peerless face, Alex readily agreed.


    Then, the two walked on the road like an actual couple, chatting about some of the exciting things they


    found around them.


    Suddenly, an electric car whizzed past them, shocking Cheryl, who quickly grabbed Alex in surprise.


    Then¡­ She didn¡¯t let go.


    Alex could feel the soft bounciness on his arm from time to time, which caused periodic ripples to


    course through his heart.


    Unexpectedly, while they were walking, they bumped into someone familiar.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was his former mother-inw, ire Assex.


    ire hade out from nowhere, all dressed up, suddenly running into Alex and Cheryl, who were


    holding hands. Her face immediately twisted into an ugly expression, her temper ring up. ¡°Hey, and


    there I thought who it was! So, it turns out it¡¯s the two of you! Rockefeller, you ungrateful ingrate! Back


    then, before you divorced my daughter, you said nothing was going on between you and this female


    doctor. Look at this¡­ Is this what you call nothing? You¡¯re practically melting into each other. Why


    bother to embarrass people with your disy? You might as well just get a room and get on with


    making babies!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 893

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 893


    Alex never expected to run into ire here. What he worried about was whether or not she would go


    back and tell Dorothy about it.


    As for Cheryl, her eyes lit up when she heard ire¡¯s words.


    ¡®Alex and Dorothy are divorced?¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t known about this before, and when she heard this, she was secretly happy on the inside.


    She and Dorothy hadn¡¯t gotten along, after all, and felt that a woman like Dorothy was not worthy of


    Alex. All of the Assex family had never treated Alex like a human being, especially ire, now standing


    in front of them.


    Her freshest memory of ire was how she continued humiliating Alex in every possible way.


    So, she immediately said, ¡°You have so much free time to care about others! Do you think you can do


    anything you want now? When he was your son-inw back then, you treated him like a ve. Now,


    he¡¯s no longer your son -inw. What¡­ Do you still intend to have him work as a ve for your family?


    You can¡¯t bear to see him have a good life? I say, a woman like you really thinks herself a queen now,


    doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    When ire thought about how wealthy Alex had be, and her own family had nothing, her anger


    red up once again.


    Her face twisted, and she shouted, ¡°Oh, you shameless thing. You¡¯ve be someone¡¯s mistress, yet


    you still disy a sense of superiority? You¡¯ve robbed my daughter of her husband and embarrassed


    your grandfather, Doctor Coney. How are you not embarrassed abouting out to meet people?¡±


    ¡°Did I snatch him away? You¡¯re the one who chased Alex away. Who in the whole state of California


    doesn¡¯t know about it? Your family treated him like a servant, not letting them stay in the same room


    even though they¡¯re married. You have him do the housework all day long, even having him wash all


    your feet¡­ May I ask, which mother-inw would treat their son-inw like that? If it were anyone else,


    they would want to divorce your daughter immediately. When your daughter can¡¯t find a husband in the


    future, it will be all your fault.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Cheryl was good at talking.


    She was a doctor, after all, and she had a lot of practice in eloquence.


    ire was so angry. She was practically hopping in ce. ¡°Hmph, did you think you picked up


    treasure? I¡¯ll be honest with you. This guy is a pervert. He has many women by his side, and those that


    I know of are only three. You can only end up as the fourth or fifth mistress. Just wait and cry when the


    timees!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to! Even if it¡¯s the seventh or eighth! Why does it matter to you? That¡¯s because you don¡¯t


    know his value, and now I¡¯ve gotten him. You treated him like grass and drove him away. One day, you


    will regret it,¡± said Cheryl.


    She didn¡¯t know that ire was already regretting it to death.


    Just after Cheryl finished speaking, she kissed Alex. It was obviously done to show ire.


    ¡°Mwah¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s mind was nk, and he had forgotten to avoid it. He never imagined that Cheryl wouldunch a


    sneak attack on him like this in front of ire.


    ire¡¯s face flushed. ¡°rgh, what a shameless hussy!¡±


    She spat in Alex¡¯s direction, then left in a huff. Why would she stay and be a lightbulb?


    ***


    Being kissed by Cheryl like this, Alex felt his head go dizzy. The important point to note here was that


    this woman was kissing him quite deeply, her entire body molding into his without any gap in between.


    He didn¡¯t know what to think.


    It was a curious coincidence, and he just rolled along with it. As a result, it had now spiraled out of


    control.


    He wasn¡¯t even aware when ire left.


    Until an old man appeared next to him, eyeing the two with a weird look and not tearing his gaze away.


    He even went as far as to shake his head and mutter to himself, ¡°Oh how public morals decay with


    each passing day!¡±


    The two finally snapped out of their stupor and hurriedly let go of each other.


    Cheryl¡¯s face was flushed.


    Alex looked at the old man in frustration and said, ¡°If you say that public morals are decaying, why did


    you look so excited as you watched on?¡±


    The old man pointed to the electric car behind them and said, ¡°You were blocking my car, so I could


    only wait for you, you undiscriminating brat.¡±


    Cheryl hurriedly pulled Alex and ran away.


    They ran for hundreds of yards, and when she finally panted for breath as she patted her chest, she


    asked, ¡°When did you get a divorce?¡±


    Alex was slightly embarrassed. ¡°A few days ago. That¡­ Just now¡­ Sorry, I¡­ Couldn¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Cheryl was also blushing. ¡°What do you have to say sorry for? I¡­ I was the one who took the initiative!


    I was just so mad at your former mother-inw. What kind of person is that? I¡¯ve never met such a


    woman before! It¡¯s the right thing for you to have gotten a divorce. It saves you from having to endure


    more bullying from her family! With your capabilities, I¡¯m sure there are many women who like you,


    right?¡±


    Alex smiled, then quickly changed the topic. ¡°Say, what do you think has happened to Phoebe?¡±


    Speak of the devil, and he woulde. A call came on Cheryl¡¯s phone, and it was Phoebe.


    The moment she answered it, she heard Phoebe crying. Cheryl was shocked. ¡°Phoebe! ¡°That


    happened? Did Colby bull you? How dare he?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 894

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 894


    Phoebe cried and said, ¡°It¡¯s not Colby Withers. It¡¯s you and that asshole named Alex.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Phoebe. What in the world happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was almost taken away by a man. Cheryl Coney, are you still my friend? You knew that your


    stinking man had hurt my leg, and I have only one shoe, yet you still left me to Colby¡¯s mercy. What if


    he does anything to me?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    Alex and Cheryl went back, and of course, Phoebe was no longer at the steakhouse. Finally, they


    found her on a bridge.


    She was sitting on the bridge¡¯s blue striped stone steps, both her shoes gone from her feet. Her left


    foot was wrapped in something, and upon closer inspection, it was a sanitary pad.


    And it was still dripping with blood. There were also tear tracks on her beautiful face.


    When Phoebe caught sight of Cheryl and Alex, she turned her face away deliberately, showing that she


    was still angry.


    Cheryl immediately kneeled to check on her injury but was pushed away. ¡°You don¡¯t care about me


    anymore, don¡¯t you? You and your scumbag can go and be lovey-dovey with each other.¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t stand her lousy attitude. So what if she was the daughter of a magistrate?


    If she provoked him, he would still smack that big mouth of hers. Did she really consider herself to be a


    princess?


    At that moment, Alex just wanted to drag Cheryl away. However, because Cheryl was very soft


    hearted, not only did she apologize, but she alsoforted her with a soft voice. She showed an


    extremely kind attitude. It was then that Alex understood. With that foul temper of Phoebe, daughter of


    a magistrate, most people probably couldn¡¯t stand her, and only someone gentle like Cheryl could


    tolerate that behavior of hers.


    After careful questioning, they found out that Phoebe had refused Colby and hade out of the


    restaurant. She didn¡¯t expect that she would bump into a drunk man on the road, who came over and


    hugged her immediately.


    She was frightened out of her mind, and she ran but fell and stepped on a broken bottle.


    Not only did she fall, but the ss shards also pierced her feet, and there was a lot of bleeding.


    Cheryl apologized once again, then said to Alex, ¡°Alex, could I trouble you to carry her for a while? The


    wound is quite deep, and we need to head to the hospital to have it looked at and check if there¡¯s any


    ss inside the wound. She¡¯ll also need to get a tetanus shot.


    Alex frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound. She doesn¡¯t need the hospital, right?¡±


    ¡°She needs to,¡± Cheryl said.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, if you say so, then.¡±


    Helpless from her words, Alex could only squat down to allow Phoebe to climb onto his back. As a


    result, her legs and body were stiff and straight, as though she was afraid he would somehow take


    advantage of her.


    ¡°Hey, can you rx? It feels like I¡¯m carrying a coffin board on my back!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the coffin board, you bastard!¡±


    Alex was speechless. After thinking about it, he gathered some spiritual powers in his finger and poked


    her. In the next second, she quietened down and rxed obediently.


    ***


    At the same time, elsewhere.


    Carol had finally survived through an unforgettable purgatory experience. However, she had used her


    own skills and the courage from looking death in the eye to find a way out, to conquer Doctor Quinn.


    It was the point that he had the thought of making her his wife.


    During this process, Carol had also pulled out a lot of information on Seamus. A malicious thought


    suddenly appeared in her mind!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 895

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 895


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re the most beautiful and sentimental woman I have ever been with. It made me feel the


    taste of first love. It¡¯s wonderful, very wonderful.¡±


    Doctor Quinnughed loudly, hugging Carol, his hands roaming all over her. Finally, he opened his


    mouth, filled with bad breath, and leaned in to close the gap. Carol wanted to avoid it immediately.


    The urge to throw up came at the same time.


    However, to survive and get revenge, she had endured more disgusting things before this, and she


    could endure anything else now too. And so, she responded enthusiastically and took the initiative to


    hook her arm around the old man¡¯s neck.


    Once it was over, she began to weep. ¡°Husband, I didn¡¯t expect that before I die, I would meet such a


    good man like you. I¡¯ll be able to die in peace like this.¡±


    Doctor Quinn stared at her. ¡°What do you mean die? With me around, it¡¯s hard for you to even think of


    dying.¡±


    Carol shook her head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what do you mean I wouldn¡¯t understand? Tell me! ¡±


    ¡°Seamus Owen, he won¡¯t let me live. Because to him, I¡¯m¡­ It¡¯s like I¡¯ve cuckolded him.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I love it when I cuckold others. Baby, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. His energy core has


    been blown up. He can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Carol was taken aback. ¡°But, didn¡¯t you say you were going to cure him?¡±


    Doctor Quinn rolled his eyes. ¡°Cure his ass. Even his middle energy core has been reduced to this


    state. I checked his pulse just now. The person who did that was very powerful, and he exploded more


    than a dozen of his meridians. Even god can¡¯t save him.¡±


    Carol was ecstatic. ¡°Then, what should I do? Will he treat you unfavorably? I¡­ I don ¡¯t want to see you


    come to harm. I still want to serve you for the rest of my life¡­ I won¡¯t hide it from you. My family has


    passed down 36 days of hidden bed techniques which are unique, and I want to try it one by one with


    my husband every day.¡±


    Doctor Quinn was dumbfounded, then he became overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, baby! Don¡¯t worry,


    leave Seamus to me.¡±


    After another round of tangling, Seamus returned.


    ¡°Doctor Quinn? How was it? Was it satisfying?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not bad!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, as long as you¡¯re satisfied, it¡¯s good. This Carol is really the wildest one I¡¯ve met yet. If it weren¡¯t


    for my injuries, I¡¯d be reluctant to let her out of my sight¡­ Miracle Doctor, can you heal me now?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Doctor Quinn took out some pre-prepared pills and said, ¡°This is a Seven Tendon Bursting Pill. Eat it


    now and immediately try to move. Exercise your strength. Use your lower energy core to hit your


    middle energy core.¡±


    Seamus didn¡¯t have any doubts at all, and he did it right away.


    Three minutester¡­


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±


    Seamus spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His face changed drastically. ¡°Miracle doctor, why do I feel


    something going wrong. It hurts, and my lower energy core is also beginning to hurt. It feels like it¡­ It¡¯s


    about to explode.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe!¡±


    A burst ofughter came from Carol, who had walked out wearing only her underwear. A mocking


    expression was on her face as she looked at Seamus. ¡°It¡¯s correct that you feel that way.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    Seamus felt like something was definitely wrong.


    Carol replied, ¡°Why is it called the Seven Tendon Bursting Pill? Because it¡¯s bursting all your meridians


    and energy core, and it will continue to burst all your bones too. How stupid. It¡¯s such an obvious name,


    yet you couldn¡¯t even tell.¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    At this moment, Seamus could clearly feel the pain at his lower energy core getting more severe. Then,


    a soft sound echoed. It had really burst.


    He coughed up blood violently, his face filled with horror. ¡°Old Quinn, what is the meaning of this? I¡¯m a


    disciple of Levitation Gate. How dare you kill me? You¡¯ve offended your superiors. Aren¡¯t you afraid that


    my master will dismember you and scatter your corpse?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 896

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 896


    Doctor Quinn ced his hand on Carol, a sinister smile appearing on his face. ¡°Seamus Owen, it


    appears you¡¯re still unaware of your situation. Your middle energy core had been abolished before this,


    and your Demon Arts has long been destroyed. Did you think I could heal you? From the moment your


    energy core shattered, you became a useless person. Do you think your master woulde and kill


    me for the sake of a useless person like you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? But, didn¡¯t you heal Loui¡¯s energy core back then?¡±


    ¡°That was then, this is now! Loui¡¯s energy core only received some injuries to his meridians, and it


    hadn¡¯t been destroyed, unlike yours. Yours have beenpletely shattered, so there is no way to save


    you.¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­!¡±


    Presently, Seamus was rolling all over the ground in excruciating pain, blood covering the entire area.


    However, the despair he felt was more than the blood on the ground.


    Just when Doctor Quinn was about to put him out of his misery, Carol said, ¡°Dear husband, could you


    not kill him first?¡±


    Doctor Quinn gave her a strange look. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t bear to let him die?¡±


    Carol replied, ¡°Of course not. I want to torture him properly. Didn¡¯t he say he would catch a few snakes


    and put them into my pants? Say he¡¯s a man¡­ If there are snakes in his pants, where would they go to


    burrow themselves?¡±


    Doctor Quinn¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Oh, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Carol smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to test it out?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Seamus trembled all over when he heard that. His face, which had paled from the loss of blood and


    injuries, became even more unsightly.


    When Doctor Quinn had caught seven to eight poisonous snakes of various sizes, he almost fainted at


    the sight. ¡°No, no! Wait a minute, Carol, didn¡¯t you want to do Foundation Building? Didn¡¯t you want to


    get your revenge on Alex? I can teach you the Peach Blossom Demon Scripture, I can help you build


    your foundation. I still have some inner strength left¡­ It¡¯s almost gone anyway, so I can pass it on to


    you. Please, I beg you. Don¡¯t put those snakes in my pants!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Carol was moved immediately. Talking about hate, Seamus Owen was not the one she hated the most,


    but Alex and Brittany.


    She immediately begged Doctor Quinn to stop.


    However, once Doctor Quinn was interested in something, it was impossible to stop him. He threw in


    the snakes and tied both openings of Seamus¡¯ trousers.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die. Even if he¡¯s bitten, I can still save him.¡±


    What came next was a tragedy of global proportions. Seamus never imagined that he would meet such


    a tragic end.


    Those cold, scaly textures of the snakes slithered across his legs, crawling all over him. That creepy


    feeling was something an ordinary person could definitely not bear.


    Three minutester, Doctor Quinn rescued him. However, he had to pass on the remainder of his inner


    strength and teach Carol the Peach Blossom Demon Scripture. Otherwise, he would have to go


    through the pain and despair of being bitten by snakes.


    As for Carol, her mind and eyes were filled with how Alex looked, and she wanted to destroy everything


    that belonged to him.


    ***


    At the same time, Cheryl was supporting Phoebe as they came out of the hospital. They immediately


    drove back to Cheryl¡¯s ce, but it wasn¡¯t the ce where James and his wife lived, but another


    residence.


    Cheryl said, ¡°This is the ce that my mother used to live in. Sometimes, when I workte, and I don¡¯t


    want to bother Grandpa and Grandma from their slumber when Ie back, Ie here to sleep.¡±


    She spoke softly, and ever since that deep kiss they shared, her attitude toward him had be even


    sweeter and more intimate.


    ¡°Hey, Alex, didn¡¯t you say you would treat my feet? Let me see your so called magical medical skills


    then!¡± Phoebe couldn¡¯t stand the deep love-filled gaze that Cheryl kept giving Alex, and she disyed


    her hate immediately.


    Alex sneered. ¡°You want me to heal your foot with that kind of attitude? Then, how about we ce a


    bet? If I can heal you in ten minutes and let you jump around freely, you¡¯ll be my maid for a year¡­ And


    you¡¯ll call me ¡®master¡¯ when you see me.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 897

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 897


    ¡°What did you say? Be your handmaid, and call you ¡®master¡¯?!¡±


    When Phoebe heard Alex¡¯s words, she was so annoyed that her nose was about to be bent out of


    shape. ¡°Where did you get such confidence from? Don¡¯t you know who I am? If I dare to call you that,


    do you dare to respond to it?¡±


    Cheryl was also in a daze.


    ¡°This was not the kind of joke that should be yed! Asking the daughter of a magistrate in Michigan to


    call you ¡®master?¡¯. If her father heard that, this little joke would be a big deal.¡±


    Alex, however, was indifferent. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Even if you called me ¡®daddy¡¯, I¡¯d still dare to respond.¡±


    ¡°What? You want me to call you¡­ Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my daughter is so obedient!¡± Alexughed.


    Phoebe felt her anger reach its peak and explode. However, she had an injury on her foot. When she


    stood up from the sofa, she bumped her wound and sat down immediately. Then, she said to Cheryl,


    ¡°Cheryl, look at this, what kind of man have you found? No good qualities, no good character, and even


    a big liar. How can this guy be worthy of you?¡±


    Alex was feeling a little thirsty, and he picked up a random cup that seemed clean before filling it up


    with water from the tap, then took a few sips from it.


    Then, he said, ¡°Are you saying you have a good attitude and character? If you did, you wouldn¡¯t have


    stuck your foot out and tripped me! And you wouldn¡¯t have deliberately picked up the ss to ssh


    the drink all over me.¡±


    Phoebe was surprised. ¡°You could tell?¡±


    Alex snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not blind. The little tricks you used, I could see through it with just a nce.¡±


    Cheryl, who sat next to him, didn¡¯t mind the fact that he drank directly out of her cup. In fact, she felt


    how sweet it was. When she heard the conversation between the two, however, she became even


    more surprised. Coupled with how the two seemed to be at odds as soon as they met at the


    steakhouse, she was confident in one thing. ¡°The two of you have met each other before this, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her,¡± Alex said.


    Phoebe also said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know him too! Cheryl, do you know who he is? He¡¯s the pervert who


    tossed my shoe into the tree at Michigan State Hospital the other day!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cheryl was stunned.


    That day, she had cursed out the pervert that Phoebe had mentioned.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the pervert turned out to be Alex.


    Alex exined slowly and rationally, ¡°So, she has already been talking bad about me behind my back.


    Then, did she tell you that I helped her save a person, and she called the police to arrest me, ming


    me because I was better than her! Also, her shoes were stuck in a manhole cover, and I kindly helped


    take them out. But then, she used me of stalking her and wanted to pick her up. Cheryl, you¡¯re the


    only one who can stand her narcissism and still befriend her! I can bet that she has no other friends


    other than you. Even if she did, they probably aren¡¯t her real friends. Even that Colby fellow before this,


    I¡¯m sure he just wanted to find a partner with a good background.¡±


    Alex¡¯s words pierced deep into Phoebe¡¯s heart, and it hurt. Because everything he said had been the


    truth. She had basically no friends, and Cheryl was the only one who treated her as a good friend from


    her childhood.


    She knew that her character had ws, developed since she was a child. However, it couldn¡¯t be


    changed, as if the arrogance was engraved into her bones.


    Therefore, she cared more about her friend, Cheryl, and wanted to make sure that she didn¡¯t get


    scammed by this Alex.


    Her eyes were red rimmed as she said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make a bet with you. ¡±


    ¡°Which bet?¡± Alex said. ¡°The one where you have no friends or the one about being my maid?¡±


    ¡°Maid,¡± Phoebe replied.


    Alex smiled, then nodded to Cheryl. ¡°Cheryl, you will time it then, ten minutes.¡±


    Alex sat on the sofa beside Phoebe, grabbed her ankle, and dragged her over to ce it on his own


    lap. This rough gesture almost made Phoebe¡¯s heart jump out violently.


    Even at this age, she never had much close contact with the opposite sex before, and¡­ Before this,


    when she had been carried on his back, and he jabbed her, it made her grit her teeth in resentment,


    wishing she could bite him!


    ¡°Wait!¡± She suddenly realized something. ¡°You only mentioned the terms if you win, but what if you


    lose?¡±


    ¡°You can pick whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Phoebe said. ¡°If you lose, then you have to admit that you¡¯ re a liar, and stay away from Cheryl


    in the future, and never y with her feelings again.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Cheryl heard this, she became a little nervous. No matter how much faith she had in Alex, it was


    different with her feelings on the line.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 898

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 898


    Alex tore off the gauze on Phoebe¡¯s foot. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Before, he hadn¡¯t been paying attention. Now that he could see clearly under the light, he found that


    Phoebe¡¯s calves were delicate and white. They should have been waxed before, as it was smooth and


    clear. Her leg¡¯s shape was also very nice, and the main thing here was her very beautiful jade-like foot.


    Even the arches were lovely, the toes slightly upturned, showing a perfect S-shape.


    Her toenails were painted with light purple nail polish. Each toe was slender and round, with different


    lengths, each of them a budding beauty on their own.


    It was like a work of art.


    Alex was slightly stunned. He had massaged the feet of several beauties, including Dorothy. In terms of


    the degree of beauty, Phoebe¡¯s was the best. It was small and cute and carried a tinge of sexiness.


    It was such a pity that she wasn¡¯t a foot model!


    At this time, Phoebe said, ¡°Also, if you lose, you¡¯ll have to call me ¡®Grandma¡¯ when you see me!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Alex was shocked, tearing his gaze away as be recovered his senses. ¡°Do you have some


    extraordinary fetish? For example, the forbidden love of grandparents with their grandchildren?¡±


    Alex tossed Phoebe¡¯s leg away.


    She wasn¡¯t paying attention, and her leg dropped to the ground directly, which made her scream in


    shock. However, the expected sharp pain didn¡¯te.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s done? It¡¯s really healed?¡±


    She was dumbfounded, and she couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes as she stared at her leg. She was a


    medical student and was very clear about the treatment and recovery for this sort of injury. It would


    have taken at least half a month to recover. Now, it didn¡¯t. Forget the one month recovery.


    Alex had healed her entirely in a matter of a few minutes.


    ¡°How many minutes was that?¡±


    ¡°Seven minutes! ¡± Cheryl smiled as she said. ¡°You believe it now, don¡¯t you? Alex is a great doctor.¡±


    Phoebe¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, and she frowned while looking at Alex. ¡°This¡­ This is not medical


    skills¡­ Isn¡¯t it magic?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re ignorant. For a doctor in America to be knowledgeable, you don¡¯t necessarily


    have toe from a medical university, and neither do you need to be considered a doctor! Also, you


    ¡¯ve lost. So, from now on, you have to be my maid for a year. I want to wash my hands. Bring me a


    basin of water. Also, remember to call me master.¡±


    Phoebe bit her lower lip. How could this be?


    ¡°Y-You can just wash your hands at the faucet yourself!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to move.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, at this moment, a call came on Alex¡¯s phone. Pulling it out, he saw that it was Azure. Azure


    wouldn¡¯t call him for no reason, so he picked up the call immediately.


    Azure¡¯s urgent voice came from the other side. ¡°Mr. Alex, a woman, has forced her way into Hell¡¯s


    Angels, and she¡¯s too strong for us to hold. Can youe?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 899

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 899


    ¡°A woman has managed to force her way through? Who is it?¡±


    Alex was stunned, unable to figure out who it could be. Was it someone from the Missouri Coleman


    family? Could they have found out that Suzaku and Seiryuu worked as a clean-up crew in Hell¡¯s Angels


    and staged a rescue?


    Could it be the two other women from the Four Great Princesses?


    Azure¡¯s breath wasing in pants, and his words would asionally break as he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know, she¡¯s young, but¡­ She¡¯s too good. We¡¯re not her opponents at all. I think she¡¯s someone who¡¯s


    above Earth Expert.¡±


    ¡°That great? Alright, I¡¯ming now!¡±


    Alex hung up the call, not even having the time to wash his hands now. He immediately said to Cheryl,


    ¡°Cheryl, something urgent came up. I have to go!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Has something happened? Do you need help?¡± replied Cheryl immediately. She felt


    disappointed that after finally getting a chance to get closer to him, and their time together hade to


    a close so soon.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±


    After saying that, he headed outside.


    Cheryl said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Phoebe snorted. ¡°He¡¯s a big man, not a kitten or a puppy. It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll get lost.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Alex frowned, and he snorted softly. ¡°Even in the face of your master, you¡¯re so rude. It shows


    that you haven¡¯t changed that rotten attitude a single bit. I¡¯ll punish you, lie on the ground and learn


    how to bark like a dog for an hour!¡±


    Alex then used his mental power, instantly inserting themand into Phoebe¡¯s consciousness.


    If a person with strong mental powers like Daya, this method Alex used would obviously not work. If it


    were Waltz, there would probably be some resistance. However, Phoebe was just an ordinary person,


    and it was so much smoother, and it seemed to take effect the moment it was implemented.


    Thud!


    Confusion shed through Phoebe¡¯s eyes. Then shey on the ground. Her head looked upwards, and


    she pushed her butt up in the air.


    She looked a little like a dog.


    ¡°Woof, woof woof!¡±


    Under Cheryl¡¯s dumbfounded stare, Alex smiled, then opened the door and rushed out.


    He didn¡¯t bother taking the car.


    The power of thunder and lightning poured into his legs, hitting their speed limit. He turned into a ck


    shadow and disappeared on the spot.


    ***


    In the apartment, Cheryl was stunned. This really was a ¡°w.t.f¡± situation.


    ¡®Even if you did lose a bet, there was no need to go to this extent, right?¡¯


    She hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, Phoebe. Alex is gone. You don¡¯t have to bark anymore. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t


    tell him.¡±


    However, it seemed like Phoebe didn¡¯t hear a word she said.


    On the contrary, it made her bark even more. Not only did she continue to bark, she even twisted her


    waist as though shaking a tail. The act she put up was very vivid and detailed.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened. She broke down inughter, her body convulsing as she rocked back and forth


    fromughing so hard. Her mind was in a confused state as she continued tough.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°Phoebe, I really didn¡¯t expect you to have a talent for this. I¡¯ll record a video for


    you to see for yourself.¡±


    This was her own home anyway, so Cheryl wasn¡¯t in a hurry to stop her. Instead, she took out her


    phone and took pictures from all angles.


    Ten minutester, Phoebe hadn¡¯t shown any signs of stopping. At this, Cheryl felt that something was


    wrong. She nced at Phoebe with suspicion on her face and forcibly pulled her up.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh? What¡­ What happened to me?¡±


    Phoebe felt the pain in her knees, and even her wrist and neck were sore. Her throat felt like it was


    about to burst in mes, but she didn¡¯t know what happened to her. So she hurriedly asked Cheryl.


    Alex hadn¡¯t used the beads to perform hypnosis this time, so the effect was not strong, unlike the one


    he ced on Tristan, who waspletely unconscious when the hypnosis took effect.


    However, it was different for Phoebe.


    When Cheryl had interceded as an outside force, her brain sobered up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything?¡± Cheryl asked.


    ¡°What don¡¯t I remember? I really¡­ Woof! Huh? What¡¯s wrong with me? Woof! Woof?¡± Phoebe said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 900

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 900


    She couldn¡¯t help but bark. The problem was, now, her mind was clear.


    ¡°Were you learning how to bark just now?¡± asked Cheryl.


    ¡°What? Why would I learn how to¡­ Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! woof!¡±


    Phoebe finally believed her words, and she looked like she was about to cry. ¡°How did I be like


    this?¡±


    As soon as she said that, she fell to the ground again, poking her butt up in the air and shaking her


    imaginary tail.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Woof, woof¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ Woof, woof!¡±


    Cheryl was worried, but she also wanted tough. She hurriedly gave Alex a call. However, he didn¡¯t


    pick up the phone.


    ***


    In Hell¡¯s Angels, Azure and a bunch of warriors from the Thousand Miles Conglomerate were being


    beaten ck and blue, and almost all had broken arms and legs and were now on the ground. Groans


    and wails wereing from everywhere.


    A girl who looked to be about fifteen or sixteen stood on the table with her hands on her hips. She


    scowled fiercely and said in a soft tone, ¡°Hmph, what Hell¡¯s Angels? It should be Trash Angels! Every


    single one of you is useless. You can¡¯t even produce a single decent warrior. With just this, how dare


    you call yourselves kings of the underground? Pah! From today, I will be your elder sister, and you will


    listen to me.


    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up like this!¡±


    The girl looked around, stomping her feet violently.


    Boom!


    Crack, crack!


    With her feet at the center, cracks appeared and spread out quickly in all directions.


    The cracks even reached the concrete wall ten meters away from her, and it looked like it was about to


    copse.


    Azure¡¯s heart was in shock. Wasn¡¯t this young girl just a little too strong?


    How could a human do something like this?


    He thought on the inside that it was a good thing Waltz wasn¡¯t around, or she would have had the shit


    beaten out of her too. Even though he had asked Alex for help, was that the right thing to do? When


    the time came, he hoped it would be a pointless rescue that would turn into just dragging him into this


    sli*t. Waltz would go after him if that were the case.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was praying a little now. It was probably better if Alex didn¡¯te.


    However, Alex chose this moment to appear. He rushed in like a gust of wind from the outside.


    And he came in to see a young girl standing proudly with her hands behind her back in the lobby of


    Hell¡¯s Angels.


    He was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Holly?!¡±


    It turned out that it was none other than Holly Yates, who had gone sightseeing on her own.


    He never expected that this little trip she took on her own would almost have demolished Hell¡¯s Angels.


    Holly turned around, surprised. ¡°Brother, why are you here? How did you know I was here? Oh, could it


    be that you¡¯ve secretly been following me?¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    Azure and the others were stunned. This young girl had actually greeted Mr. Alex as ¡®brother¡¯?


    She¡­ Was Mr. Alex¡¯s sister?


    Azure immediately limped over, crying sadly, ¡°Mr. Alex, she¡¯s your sister?¡±


    Alex nodded.


    At this moment, Azure felt a blow, one that crumbled his world.


    He had thought he was considered a powerful figure in the world of martial arts. Only now did he know


    that there were plenty of people who were more talented than himself in the broader world. Alex¡¯s sister


    had managed to beat him down without exerting much effort, a one hit KO.


    ¡°So, you guys know each other?¡± asked Holly.


    Alex looked at the floor. Almost all of the expensive imported Italian tiles had been destroyed. His heart


    ached as he said, ¡°Holly, you really know how to ruin your own family! This Hell¡¯s Angels belongs to our


    own family. With that one stomp of yours, you¡¯ve caused us to lose millions!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 901

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 901


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Holly¡¯s reddy mouth formed an ¡°O¡± shape as her long eyshes pped. ¡°This ce is our house?¡±


    Alex speechlessly nodded his head. ¡°This is our headquarters and Waltz here is the most powerful


    female CEO.¡±


    Of course, Holy knew who Waltz was.


    Upon hearing this, she scratched her head. ¡°So, Sis Waltz¡¯s territory is here! Then¡­ Then what¡­¡±


    She pointed at Azure. ¡°It was all just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s end this fight here. Since you guys are


    Sis Waltz¡¯s underlings, then the title of king of California¡¯s underworld is considered well deserved.


    Afterall, Sis Waltz still has both my brother and I


    behind her back. Hahaha!¡±


    At this moment, everyone iti the Thousand Miles Conglomerate let out a sigh of relief. It would be fine


    as long as they stopped fighting. They would be beaten to death if the fight were to continue.


    Alex nced at Azure and he saw one of his front teeth had been knocked out. It was no wonder that


    she had a ptal air leak when she spoke. Not to mention other swollen bruises on his face, his arm


    had been dislocated as well. However, his condition was still fine. Many at the scene had their arms


    and legs broken.


    He reached out his hand and grabbed Azure¡¯s arm, pulling it before releasing his grip.


    Crack!


    The dislocated joint immediately went back to its initial spot.


    Shortly after, Alex treated some fighters with heavy injuries right away.


    He used the Zharvakko talismans to help them recover fast but there were too many of them. If he


    were to look after all of them, he would have died from exhaustion.


    In the end, he dealt with a few people who had more serious injuries so that it would not affect their


    martial arts training in the future. The others were sent to the hospital for treatment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone, my sister can be a little bit too harsh sometimes. I¡¯ll take care of all of your medical


    fees, every injured person will get apensation of two hundred thousand dors.¡±


    The injured fighters felt much better when they heard Alex say this. Two hundred thousand dor was


    not a small amount of money for many people.


    Holly puckered up her lips. ¡°Bro, how am I harsh? Look, nobody is dead¡­ Hmph, normally there


    should be a few dead people already!¡±


    Alex frowned. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Holly pointed at Azure. ¡°Hmph, you should ask him!¡±


    Stunned, Azure said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. You started beating us up as soon as you stepped into


    this ce. I don¡¯t even know what the people of Hell¡¯s Angels did to offend you.¡±


    Holly replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me, but your brothers did.¡±


    After that, she summarized everything.


    It turned out that after Holly and Alex got separated, she wandered around California by herself. In the


    end, she ate alone at a night market stall. Never did she expect that a few men harassed her when


    they saw her alone. They even tried to forcibly take her away.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, they certainly were snookered.


    Those gangsters could not defeat Holly, so they brought up Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s name to


    threaten her by saying that she would not end well and so on for offending the king of California¡¯s


    underworld.


    With a burst of rage, not only did Holly incapacitate the few men, but she even brought one of them


    along with her to Hell¡¯s Angels and tried to raze it to the ground. After understanding the ins and outs,


    Azure burst with anger.


    ¡°Investigate this matter!¡±


    ¡°Chop up all the relevant personnel and feed them to the dogs.¡±


    Alex did notment much when he heard him. Instead, he said, ¡°Now the entire underworld of


    California sees our Thousand Miles Conglomerate as the best. Some of them underneath the


    organization would inevitably get ahead of themselves. Since good and bad people are mixed together,


    all kinds of problems are prone to ur under poor management. Azure, you hold a great


    responsibility.¡±


    As a member of Divine Constabry, Anna had told him the situation of the underworld. It was not like


    Divine Constabry did not want to stick their nose into this matter, they would act depending on the


    situation. They would let the underworld continue its development if they did not cross the line. Once


    they had crossed the line, they must deliver a blow to them. The underworld was exactly the same as


    the world above the grounds. Existence was the truth andplete recement was not realistic.


    Allowing one side to take charge within the borderline was the true way of management.


    Azure immediately replied, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Then, Alex continued, ¡°Your martial arts¡¯ advancement is too slow. Indeed, it is a disadvantage to be


    born with renal deficiency. The problem is still not obvious when you¡¯re below Mystic rank. But, when


    you have reached Mystic rank, the disadvantages of your renal deficiency will start showing.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Azure¡¯s face turned bloodied red. Especially when he mentioned that he had renal deficiency in front of


    the opposite sex. How embarrassing!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 902

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 902


    He awkwardly said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, this¡­ Can¡¯t we stop talking about it?¡±


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°No, we have to make this matter clear.¡±


    Azure was on pins and needles. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you must have been tireding all the way here.


    Why don¡¯t youe and sit inside, let¡¯s talk in private.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s gettingte now, I¡¯ll leave after saying it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Where was I again?¡±


    Holly kindly reminded him. ¡°You said he has renal deficiency just now.¡±


    Azure was speechless. ¡®Did you guys do it on purpose? Even a person with renal deficiency has


    dignity, okay!¡¯


    Alex nodded his head. ¡°Yes, we were talking about renal deficiency. Your renal deficiency is very


    severe but luckily you have been a virgin all these while. Otherwise, your condition might be even


    worse. Not being able to erect is only a small matter.¡±


    Azure felt like he wanted to die!


    He definitely would not be able to find a wife anymore in the future.


    However, Alex suddenly changed his topic by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll not let


    you be a virgin forever. You¡¯ll miss out a lot of fun for being an old virgin! You want to try it at least once,


    right?¡±


    As he spoke, he threw a bottle of pills at him. ¡°Catch it. Take one pill every two days. After finishing this


    bottle, it should be able to take you to the next level.¡±


    Azure opened it up and took a look. The entire bottle of blood energy pills had at least twenty pills


    inside.


    His hand even started trembling. Suddenly, he fell on his knees with a thud. ¡°Thank you so much for


    taking care of me, Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    Alex waved his hand as he helped him up. ¡°You¡¯re a fighter, don¡¯t be like your godfather who had weak


    knees, kneeling before Heaven and Earth as well as women. You¡¯ll be good-for-nothing if you were to


    kneel before men.¡±


    Holly frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more useless for a man to kneel before a woman?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. It depends on how the woman kneels down, whether she


    kneels in front or at the back¡±


    Holly was even more confused.


    As for Azure, he finally understood the cryptic meaning in Alex¡¯s words. His expression instantly


    changed, it looked very weird.


    ***


    Time passed very fast. Soon after, the next day had arrived.


    Alex saw Waltz in the morning.


    ¡°Waltz, there is something that I need to discuss with you.¡± Alex pulled Waltz into his own room and


    shut the door with a bang.


    Waltz gently bit her lips and zed at him sideways. After taking off her shoes and jumping into the


    bed, she started unbuttoning her clothes.


    Alex was shocked. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Fleur said as her eyes were fixated at him. ¡°Why did you sneakily pull me into your room early in the


    morning? Isn¡¯t it because you were thinking of doing that during the day?¡±


    ¡°I need to discuss some serious matters with you.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­ I¡¯ll just tell you secretly, just now your mom asked me to grab the chance.¡±


    Waltz¡¯s face blushed with embarrassment. He rarely saw this expression of hers.


    ¡°Grab the chance for what?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Grab the chance to give birth to a grandson for her.¡±


    In that instant, Alex was stunned. How badly did his mother want a grandchild?


    Was she too lonely?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Was she in a hurry to have a grandchild in order tofort her lonely life?


    However¡­


    He looked at Waltz and finally said, ¡°I need to tell you a secret about my father.¡±


    Waltz was stunned.


    Alex seriously said, ¡°I think my father might be still alive and he¡¯s a Grandmaster. Moreover, he¡¯s a


    Cultivation Guru too.¡±


    In that instant, Waltz was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Then, whose ashes are in the grave?¡±


    ¡°A sow¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 903

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 903


    Waltz was dumbfounded.


    The amount of information was too great and it was difficult for her to ept it for a moment. After a


    while, only then did she gently ask, ¡°How did you know all these? Have you confirmed it? A sow¡­¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Last time, John Rockefeller revealed a piece of information. When my father was adopted


    by the Rockefellers while he was still a baby, that person had even given them some money and a jade


    pendant. And, the jade pendant was put within his funerary urn. When I went to take it out, I noticed


    that there were problems with the ashes.¡±


    Then, Alex told Waltz the information that he had discovered during this period of time without holding


    back.


    It was ufortable to keep this secret in his mind. He could not tell his mother either. He thought that


    telling Waltz about it was the right choice.


    Waltz said, ¡°So, your father is a Grandmaster but he had to fake his own death to escape for a certain


    goal¡­ He must have encountered great trouble. What do you think? What kind of matter would make a


    Grandmaster, who¡¯s also a Cultivation Guru, to make such a choice by abandoning his own wife and


    son?¡±


    ¡°It must be rted to the Holy Book!¡±


    ¡°Senior, is your power rted to the Holy Book as well?¡± Waltz wanted to ask this question a long time


    ago but she could not find a chance to talk about it.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°My power was developed due to another opportunity. It has nothing to do with


    the Holy Book but it¡¯s rted to my father as well as my family¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    Waltz pondered for a while and said, ¡°Do you think that your father did all these because of your family


    as well?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I need to enter the tomb to investigate everything. There might be


    some clues there.¡±


    Waltz pulled him and brushed her fingers against his palm. She said with a soft voice, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t


    worry too much. My father-inw has such great capability, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Alex looked her in the eyes. The two words ¡°my father-inw¡± were a bit powerful but he could feel the


    intention of the woman within those words.


    ¡°Waltz, I feel like I¡¯m not the right match for you¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯m the one who can tell if you¡¯re the right match for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a mess when ites to rtionships¡­¡±


    ¡°I just like you for being a mess. How else could I have the chance to snatch you away from Dorothy


    Assex?¡±


    Alex opened his mouth several times, trying to talk about his promise with Dorothy but he could not say


    it. If he were to say it, Waltz would definitely be mad at him for being emotionally attached to Dorothy


    and falling into the quagmire of the Assexes despite being separated.


    Indeed, other than the normal Dorothy, ire and Beatrice as well as the rest of the Assexes only hurt


    him deeply.


    ¡°Lie down!¡±


    Waltz pulled him over and made him lie down on her exquisite, mellow thighs. The bounciness and the


    tactile sensation were perfect. She gently fiddled with Alex¡¯s hair using her delicate hands. The


    tenderness and sweetness in her eyes could melt one¡¯s heart.


    She took a cotton bud from the box on the table.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me clean your ears for you! ¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit nervous.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll be very careful and I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous about that.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you nervous about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I might fall to the ground. I want to turn around and face inwards.¡±


    Waltz looked at her mini skirt and silently nodded her head.


    ***


    The feeling of having someone else to clean one¡¯s ears was great.


    The feeling naturally became better when his ears were cleaned by an enchanting, picturesque beauty.


    Alex¡¯s face pressed against Waltz¡¯s silky-smooth thighs, a light fragrance wafted past his nose¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 904

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 904


    What was meant by one did his best by keeping the power of the world in his hands when he was


    awake, so that he could lie on the beauty¡¯sp when he was drunk? Wine did not make men drunk, but


    men got themselves intoxicated instead.


    Alex had just woken up but he seemed to fall asleep again soon.


    ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡± Waltz asked softly while she attentively cleaned his ears and even blew


    air into his ears.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go make breakfast for youter.¡±


    Alex took a deep breath and muttered, ¡°Seafood, seafood pasta.¡±


    Smack!


    As a result, he was hammered.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Waltz hummed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°The richest man of West California, Frederick Duncan has contacted


    me. He said that the headquarters of SCBA is initially located in Michigan but he recently bought a


    small manor in California. He could contribute it to you, the president, for free. The headquarters of


    SCBA will be moving to California in the future! Most importantly, he wants to meet you.¡±


    Alex widened his eyes. He was confused as to why the man would want to meet him.


    After a pause, he said, ¡°That old man is probably worried about his stomach cancer!¡±


    Waltz asked, ¡°Can stomach cancer really be cured?¡±


    Alex put his finger on her skin and gently drew circles on it. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem to cure him, it just


    happens that the Sky Tower project is on the agenda. I need to investigate Caesar¡¯s tomb but that


    ce is now secured by the military. I have to acquire the Sky Tower project first, only then I could


    make my move. Tomorrow¡­ No, you ask Frederick toe to California the day after tomorrow and


    meet the other members of SCBA by the way.¡±


    Waltz stopped her hands. ¡°Have you chosen your personal assistant?¡±


    The image of a person shed through Alex¡¯s mind, it was X Stoermer from the Stoermers of


    Michigan.


    With the status of the Stoermers in Michigan, it should be much easier to acquire the Sky Tower


    project!


    After getting off Waltz¡¯s thighs unwillingly, Alex gave X a call.


    When X, who was far away in Michigan, received the call, she was overjoyed. She immediately


    stated that she could undertake the role in the afternoon.


    Meanwhile, Daya¡¯s mother, Carey, was beside her. When she heard that X was going to California to


    be Alex¡¯s personal assistant, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    X was stunned for a while. ¡°Sis-inw, why would you want to go there with me?¡±


    Carey replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to match make for my daughter. Now, my good son-inw has not


    settled down yet. I¡¯m having butterflies, and I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s the situation with the two of them


    now! X, since you¡¯re so close with Daya, could you help me to estimate if.. Say, do you think that


    Master Rockefeller is going to marry Daya?¡±


    X said, ¡°I can¡¯t really tell you about this. After all, what happened between Daya and Alex was a bit


    disgraceful. Since she drugged him, only then¡­ It seemed that Alex had not divorced at that time. I


    think Alex and his ex-wife have some grudges in this matter. I can¡¯t tell if they could let go of it but I


    heard rumors that his ex-mother-inw didn¡¯t like Alex and she was one to force them to get a divorce.¡±


    Carey stared at her as she widened her eyes to the extent that her eyeballs were going to fall out of her


    sockets.


    ¡°Master Rockefeller was forced by his mother-inw to get a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Then, who is his ex-mother-inw? Her standard is so high that she would even dislike a blessed man


    like Master Rockefeller?¡±


    X shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary woman. Her husband was missing after having an affair with


    another woman. She¡¯s considered a widow I guess!¡±


    Carey was speechless. It was a huge blessing for such a woman to have a son-inw like Master


    Rockefeller. Yet, she actually detested him.


    ¡°I want to follow you to California so that I can think of ways to help to get them together. You just


    happen to be Master Rockefeller¡¯s secretary, we would have even more chances.¡±


    ***


    At this moment, Alex received a call after sending Waltz away. It was a call from the best imperial


    doctor in America, Wace Yoke.


    Alex smiled as he picked up the call. ¡°Wace, it has been a while. Why did you think of calling me


    today?¡±


    Wace replied respectfully, ¡°Good day, sir. It¡¯s like this, I¡¯ve encountered a weird case. It¡¯s about my


    friend¡¯s grandson. I wonder if you coulde and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Oh? What kind of sickness that even an imperial doctor like you couldn¡¯t handle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like anorexia. He has to eat about 0.7 pound of mud every two hours, or else he would harm


    himself.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 905

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 905


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Alexughed upon hearing it. Hearing about such a strange condition, he immediately knew


    who he was talking about.


    Never did he think that Wace was still acquainted with the Colemans of Missouri.


    After hearing Alex¡¯sughter, Wace immediately said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not joking. This is absolutely true. I


    saw him eating mud with my own eyes. It¡¯s really umon, even though I have practiced medicine


    for most of my life and have seen all sorts of weird


    conditions, I¡¯ve never seen someone who eats mud every two hours.¡±


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°Then, was he unconscious when he ate the mud but he would turn back to


    normal after finished eating it, and ten minutester he would feel very regretful and start vomiting?¡±


    Wace was overjoyed. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re wise! You even know about such a weird sickness so clearly, like


    you¡¯ve seen it before with your own eyes. I¡¯m truly impressed.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be impressed. I can even tell you the name of the patient. Is it Tristan


    Coleman from the Colemans of Missouri?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Sir, could it be that you¡¯ve seen it before?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve seen it. His condition was caused by me.¡±


    ¡°What? ¡± Wace¡¯s hand trembled as he almost fell to the ground.


    His expression changed abruptly as well.


    He was now at the Colemans¡¯ residence in Missouri. Luckily, he was alone in the room and nobody


    else was around when he made the phone call. Or else, with the martial arts level of those in the


    Coleman family, they would overhear the phone conversation.


    He still looked around carefully to make sure that nobody was watching him. Only then did he ask Alex


    softly, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex told him right away, ¡°Nothing, really. It¡¯s just that Tristan Coleman offended me. Not only did he


    steal my woman, but he even wanted to kill me. I¡­¡±


    Before Alex could finish his sentence, Wace was enraged. ¡°How dare he do that?! Sir, you are the


    Immortal Doctor of the new generation, the leading figure of our three thousand medical schools in


    America. This b*stard actually dared to kill you, he deserved to die a ten thousand times! Such a small


    punishment is a bargain for him. Sir, I know what I should do now! But¡­¡±


    He immediately lowered his voice again. ¡°The Colemans don¡¯t seem to know who did that to Tristan


    Coleman. The Colemans have strong power and many expert fighters. They even have a Grandmaster


    taking charge of their family, I¡¯m afraid they might harm you once your identity is exposed. So, sir, after


    telling me about this matter, please don¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    Wace¡¯s respect for Alex came from the bottom of his heart.


    Alex smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really not afraid of the Colemans. But sure, I¡¯ll take your suggestion.¡±


    After that, Wace said again, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange in California


    tomorrow. Will you be there?¡±


    ¡°You knew about this too? I promised Cheryl that I¡¯ ll be there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Then, I¡¯ll join the fun too tomorrow!¡±


    After hanging up the call, Wace kept talking to himself, ¡°That old fart James Coney is as cunning as a


    fox. He had his granddaughter hooked up with sir Rockefeller ages ago. What a waste, what a waste.


    That granddaughter of mine is no match for her!¡±


    Otherwise, Wace would have let his granddaughter throw herself at Alex.


    After that, Wace walked out of the room. The look in his eyes was totally different.


    At this moment, Tristan¡¯s father, Abel walked up and asked respectfully, ¡°Doctor Yoke, how is it? Did


    you manage to contact your teacher? Does your teacher have any solution?¡±


    Before this, Wace mentioned that he had to ask his sir for advice.


    Did it not sound like a teacher to the others who heard about it?


    They thought that it was some elderly, well respected medical practitioner.


    In addition, Wace was known as the best imperial doctor in America with lofty status, and his friends


    were all people with prominent status in great families and officials in the capital. In terms of influence,


    Wace was indeed greater than the entire Coleman family in Missouri.


    The eight great royal Families in America sounded very nice and their reputation was terrifying.


    However, now that the feudal system no longer existed, they were slightly less greater than some


    current state officials.


    Wace looked at Abel. He shook his head as he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your son has been condemned by


    the wrath of Heaven! It¡¯s not a sickness that a normal person could cure!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 906

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 906


    Abel was dumbfounded.


    He could have never thought that the best imperial doctor in America would actually say such


    nonsense. He could not help scolding him in his heart, ¡®Damn, what the hell with this America¡¯s best


    imperial doctor? What nonsense! You can¡¯t even cure my son¡¯s tiny sickness, yet you dare to call


    yourself the best imperial doctor? More like the best quack¡¯


    It was just that he dared not utter it.


    Or else, he would havepletely offended Wace.


    Wace said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a condition before but my teacher just said that this is not a


    sickness of the body. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s due to mental and spiritual level. Simply said, it¡¯s mental illness!


    Unfortunately, I¡¯m not good at treating mental illness. I think it¡¯s more appropriate to send him to the


    mental hospital. My apologies, I can¡¯t do anything about it. I¡¯m too embarrassed to face your father


    again. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±


    He left right away after finished speaking.


    Even if Abel wanted to stop him, he could not even stop him either. In fact, he did not want to stop him.


    ¡®F*ck, how dare you tell me to send my son to the mental hospital? Why don¡¯t you go in by yourself, old


    man?¡¯


    However, whenever he thought about his son¡¯s condition, he would feel a throbbing pain in his heart.


    After getting back from Michigan, the Colemans had searched more than thirty doctors for Tristan. He


    even looked for famous doctors in various fields, legendary doctors, and even the barefoot doctors


    among the folks but to no avail. He even looked for eminent monks, Cultivation Gurus, and


    geomancers whosoever, but they were at their wits¡¯ end as well.


    It seemed that Tristan could only be like that forever.


    Abel went back to the inner hall and he saw his father, Wesley. He also saw his son, Tristan.


    It was just a few days.


    Tristan no longer had the spiritual glory from the past but he seemed very sick. His face was pale. His


    dark eye circles were as big as a panda¡¯s, and his eyebags were even more exaggerated than his


    grandfather¡¯s. He did not have a choice either. After encountering such a condition, he could not sleep


    much. He could not even eat properly!


    Everyday, he had to eat sixteen pounds of mud and he had to vomit once every hour. It would be a


    miracle if he was still able to eat properly.


    Most importantly, he had eaten the mud so much that even the gastricvage could not clean his


    stomach properly.


    His stomach was drooping and his bowel was dysfunctional. He had diarrhea more than ten times a


    day and he was severely dehydrated.


    Tristan felt that it would be better for him to be dead if this condition kept continuing.


    ¡°Dad, what did Doctor Yoke say? Did he find a cure?¡± Tristan asked anxiously as he looked at Abel.


    ¡°Damn it! What imperial doctor? He¡¯s worse than a pile of sh*t, he¡¯s just trash that fishes for fames and


    compliments. He actually said that you¡¯re being condemned by the wrath of Heaven and diagnosed


    with a mental illness. He said to send you to the mental hospital. F*ck, why doesn¡¯t he go and die?¡±


    At first, Tristan thought he still had hope. Upon hearing it, he fell and sat on the ground.


    At this moment, a loud roar was heard from outside, as if something had copsed. Those Colemans


    ran out to check the situation.


    As a result, they saw their grand elder tore down a fake mountain out of anger.


    ¡°Grand Elder, what happened?¡± Wesley immediately asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m very angry!¡± The grand elder let out a loud roar, only then did he say, ¡°It turned out that the brat at


    the Stoermers of Michiganst time totally bluffed. There was no such thing as a half immortal.


    Everything was just a misleading illusion and I had fallen for it!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The rest of the Colemans were dumbfounded.


    Then, Abel said, ¡°That¡¯s not right, didn¡¯t that brat kill Carlos?¡±


    The grand elder replied, ¡°I personally went to the Sky Mortals and asked the Sr Guru. How could he


    possibly be wrong? That Carlos himself was on the verge of dying, he died of old age¡­ Hmph! Tristan,


    follow me to California tomorrow. There¡¯s Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange in California, and a


    peerless figure will be there. He definitely will be able to cure your sickness! After that, I¡¯ll kill that rascal


    myself.¡±


    Tristan asked, ¡°Grand Elder, have you found out who is that person?¡±


    The elder said coldly, ¡°A useless son-inw in California, Alex Rockefeller! Your sickness is most likely


    rted to him.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 907

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 907


    ¡°Useless son-inw?¡±


    A few of the Colemans were stunned. They thought about Daya¡¯s wedding at the ce of the


    Stoermers of Michigan that day, Alex summoned ten of millions of lightning with his bare hand and


    could seize the life and death of the people in a moment, as if he were a deity descending from


    Heaven.


    How could such an existence be equated with the three words ¡°useless son-inw¡±?


    Smack!


    The grand elder threw a document in front of them. ¡°See it for yourself!¡±


    Alex¡¯s information was all written on it.


    The son-inw of the Assexes.


    The abandoned child of the Rockefeller.


    A useless trash that could not even sleep with his wife after getting married.


    Recently, his mother-inw had thrown him out of their house and forced him to get a divorce.


    Every information on it had changed the views of the crowd. As royalty, everyone in the Coleman family


    was superior. Even if they were servants of the Colemans, they would not possibly fall to such a state.


    This man was a garbage among the garbage, a loser among the losers!


    ¡°Damn it! This is the kind of useless trash that won Daya¡¯s heart? Stole my furnace and made me eat


    sixteen pounds of mud a day?¡±


    ¡°I asked Suzaku to kill this guy before. In that case, Suzaku might have fallen into his hands.¡±


    ¡°Ow¡­! I¡¯ll tear that man into pieces!¡±


    Tristan could not believe his own eyes at all. This was the guy who destroyed his furnace and turned


    him into a pure misery like this.


    What gave him the right to do so? Did he deserve it?


    At this moment, Tristan felt like he was going crazy¡­


    He was the youngest Earth expert in America and the future Grandmaster!


    ¡°Is this information true?¡± Abel was slightly suspicious. ¡°Grand Elder, even if we don¡¯t talk about Carlos


    dying of old age, we saw it with our own eyes at the time. Third Uncle was heavily injured after being


    stricken by this brat¡¯s lightning bolt. Some disciples of the Colemans were stricken by lightning too.¡±


    The grand elder snorted. ¡°What do you guys even know? Magic cultivation and martial arts are two


    different fields. Who knew where that brat learned some crooked sorceries and made such a posturing!


    That old fart Jerome was caught in his illusion. That so-called lightning strike was just a smokescreen!


    Think about it, who do you think Carlos is? He¡¯s just a dying man, with half of his feet stepping into the


    netherworld. Once he had used his true powers, he might have ended up dead. Therefore, he definitely


    used less than 10% of his powers when he made his move at the time. But even so, that brat also spat


    blood after being beaten by him.¡±


    Speaking of himself, a dignified Grandmaster was actually scared off by a useless trash. It was so


    embarrassing.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We shall go to California tomorrow. I want his entire family to end up in a bloodbath!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I can¡¯t clear the anger in my chest!¡±


    If Wace, who had just left the Colemans¡¯ residence, saw this scene, he would be worried to death but


    sadly he did not see it.


    ***


    It was afternoon in Maple Vi.


    Hailey got back from the salon. She knew that Alex was at home, so she specifically brought back a lot


    of food to have lunch with him.


    At this moment, Brittany, Maya and Holly had already left California and went to Michigan. Their


    mission was very important. They needed to make further nning and promotion ns for the scar


    removal product that would beunched soon. Other than that, they had to thoroughly follow up the bet


    of the disfigured celebrity, Stephen Hendrix.


    ording to the feedback received from the marketing department, Daya¡¯s Instagram advertisement


    had made Lush Scar Removal Cream go viral before it wasunched in the market. Many people left


    comments on their official Instagram ount, wanting to know how they could buy the product and its


    specificunching time in the market.


    Unfortunately, the scar removal product nned by Brittany was made for the high-end market.


    Normal people really could not buy it for the time being.


    ¡°Bro, I¡¯m really impressed by your mother. Lush Cosmetics has spread all over America in such a short


    period of time. Even a few neighbouring countries also knew about the product. My orders here have


    already reached three hundred thousands on the waiting list,¡± Hailey said with extreme excitement.


    It could be said that Lush Cosmetics was fated to be a milestone in the skincare industry, overtaking


    other brands right away.


    Because of the high-end prices of its products, it had be the status symbol in the upper-ss


    society.


    Alex smiled but he did not continue with the topic. Instead, he asked, ¡°Did Charlese back?¡±


    Hailey heard him and quietly made eye contact with him.


    With just one look, they both knew wh at was going on. ¡°Yeah, that day¡­ Be rushed back!¡±


    ¡°What about Zack Carter?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s lying in the hospital. We¡¯ve hired a nurse to look after him. My mother-inw did not want to care


    about him. Zack came back to take a quick look and then left again.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 908

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 908


    Alex nodded his head. This result was considered to have ended up in everyone¡¯s delight and


    satisfaction.


    Someone walked in while they were eating. After taking a look, Hailey was surprised. The person was


    actually Dorothy.


    She frowned because she did not like this woman at all. However, she started smiling soon after. She


    said, ¡°Long time no see, Miss Assex! You seem to be more nourished after the divorce! Have you


    found someone else already? Why did youe to your ex-husband¡¯s ce? We don¡¯t seem to


    wee you here though. It would be very nice if my sis-inw were to see you, the ex-wife,


    entangling with your ex-husband. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Dorothy nced at Hailey coldly.


    Suddenly, Hailey felt a chill sensation all over her body.


    Therefore, she hated her even more. She then said, ¡°How did youe in?¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°You should ask him. Am I his ex-wife?¡±


    In that instant, Hailey was incensed. ¡°The both of you have gotten a divorce. Who do you think you¡¯re if


    you¡¯re not his ex-wife? Hmph, no matter how much I look at your family, you people are not pleasing to


    my eyes. All of you are snobs. You used to dislike my brother for having no money nor capability, now


    that you know that he¡¯s rich and you¡¯vee all the way here to harass him. Last time, it was your


    mother and now it¡¯s you. Why did you do those things if you knew it woulde to this? Anyhow,


    you¡¯re also a CEO yourself, can¡¯t you save some face for yourself? Try acting like that again, do you


    believe I¡¯ll ask my Charles to cancel the cooperation with yourpany?¡±


    ¡°Are you done yet? Please get out when you¡¯re done!¡± Dorothy said nonchntly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hailey jumped.


    In the end, Alex dissuaded her. ¡°Hailey, you should go back first. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    Hailey warned him. ¡°Then, you mustn¡¯t be an idiot. Once you¡¯ve moved on, don¡¯t go back to her again.


    Don¡¯t break Waltz¡¯s heart.¡±


    After Hailey had left, Dorothy hummed softly. ¡°She¡¯s really worried about you.¡±


    Alex stood up and grabbed her arm. ¡°Wife, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? I¡¯m your ex-wife!¡±


    She rolled her eyes. Clearly, Hailey¡¯s words still had irritated her. She said angrily, ¡°Remarry! I want to


    get remarried now!¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this response? Are you unwilling to do so?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ The danger hasn¡¯t been removed yet.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s just your excuse. If the danger hasn¡¯t been removed yet, why did you drag that shameless


    female doctor to wander around on the roads? The CEO of Thousand Miles Conglomerate still lives


    together with you. Wouldn¡¯t they be in danger as well?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    Dorothy replied, ¡°My mother saw you kissing Cheryl Coney yesterday with her own eyes. Should I bring


    my mother over to confront you?¡±


    Alex was speechless. His expression also became upset. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dorothy. Why not¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! ¡± Dorothy suddenly yelled. She reached out her hands to grab his face and kissed his chin.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    No, it was not a kiss.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex shuddered in pain.


    Dorothy took a bite on his chin so hard that he started bleeding. She even sucked a mouthful of blood


    out of him.


    At this moment, her eyes were clouded with tears, there was blood on the corner of her mouth. She


    clutched her chest and said, ¡°Do you still remember that marriage certificate? I can never leave you! I


    just want to tell you, this is what you owe me. Whenever you have another woman, it¡¯ll be another


    dagger stabbing into my heart, do you understand? I¡¯ll die from the stabbing of so many daggers.¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    He thought she was here to have a showdown, so that they would never see each other again. He


    would have never thought that it would be a p on the wrist.


    He was so touched that he started tearing up.


    Smack!


    Dorothy took out a bowl like performing a magic trick and put it on the table. It was a bowl of rice.


    ¡°I cooked this for you. Eat it!¡±


    After staring at it, Alex was dumbfounded.


    This bowl of rice exuded a strong rush of essence.


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the grain that you nted in the potst time. I re-cultivated it. It¡¯s amazing, it grew very fast. I


    ate some, it tasted great.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 909

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 909


    It was a bowl of spiritual rice!


    Alex was slightly shocked. Recalling the grain nted in the flower pot at the time, he had seen it


    sprout but he felt that the growth period was quite slow. At least, it was much slower than the growth


    period of the frosty octagon flower.


    The frosty octagon flower bloomed within a night. The rice had been nted for a week before the first


    grain could grow out.


    To his surprise, Dorothy actually grew so many spiritual grains after he let her take it back for


    cultivation.


    It was indeed a spiritual grain.


    Moreover, based on the memory inherited from the Ultimate Book of Medicine, this spiritual grain¡¯s


    grade was not low, it was the spiritual grain of three tribtions. What did it mean? It meant that this


    kind of spiritual grain gathered the essence of heaven and earth as well as the fortune of the mortal


    realm.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Uneptable by Heaven and Earth, divine tribtion would definitely be brought upon it¡­


    Furthermore, it was three divine tribtions. In other words, these spiritual grains were existence that


    had survived three divine tribtions.


    Alex did not know whether the legend in the Ultimate Book of Medicine was credible, or perhaps he


    had seen it wrongly.


    However, the density of the essence exuded from this bowl of spiritual rice made his entire body feel


    veryfortable. He enjoyed it very much by breathing it in.


    ¡°Wife, how did you grow so many grains in such a short time?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Is this called spiritual rice?¡± Dorothy blinked her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, it is! Come, have a sit. Let me tell you, this rice is very rare. It is a true treasure. Martial


    practitioners will receive unexpected effects after consuming it. You¡­ How much did you eat? How do


    you feel?¡± Alex immediately asked.


    Dorothy replied, ¡°I ate a small half-bowl of it. But, other than its fragrance, I don¡¯t feel anything!¡±


    Alex immediately held her slender hand and used essence to check her aura. As a result, it turned out


    to be normal.


    There was no slightest fluctuation in the essence, as if it had disappeared without a trace.


    He was greatly disappointed.


    Looking at Dorothy, he was conflicted as he thought, ¡®What kind of stubborn physique does Dorothy


    have? How could someone so pretty like her be unable to gather a tiny bit of spiritual power? Even a


    pig should have grown a bit after eating half a bowl of rice of three tribtions.¡¯


    Dorothy seemed to be irritated by his gaze. ¡°What is it? Are you starting to dislike me already?¡±


    Alex immediately replied, ¡°No, how could I? You could help me to grow these many spiritual grains, that


    would be the greatest help to me.¡±


    Dorothy snorted and said, ¡°Hurry and eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The essence would evaporate when it was left out for too long.


    Alex immediately consumed only the rice without any dishes. He finished the entire bowl of spiritual


    rice¡­ He felt the essence overflowing in his mouth, there was fragrance in his teeth and lips. After


    consuming it, the permeating essence in his stomach was instantly converted into a pure source of


    spiritual power, pounding on his internal organs.


    Alex did not dare to dy the slightest as he started activating the Force in his body.


    After circting the Force throughout his energy cores, the powerful spiritual power transformed by the


    spiritual rice was slowly absorbed by his body. However, an anomaly suddenly happened at this


    moment.


    With a bang, the thuggish bead in his upper energy core had actually awakened. Then, it started


    absorbing the spiritual power in his body.


    ¡°¡¯What the hell! ¡± Alex was infuriating. ¡®How could it be such a troll?¡¯


    It came out to snatch the spirit of the Ancient ¡®I¡¯hunderwood p by absorbing itst time.


    Fine, the spirit powerst time was huge for him. Alex did not mind if it had snatched it. If it had not


    snatched it, he would have been in trouble. However, his body could bear the power of this spiritual


    rice!


    It even snatched away something like that from him. The bead was too shameless!


    ¡°Damn it! B*stard!¡±


    ¡°How dare you snatch it from me?!¡±


    Alex frantically ran the Force in his body to snatch the power of the spiritual rice back.


    However, he realized that he was no match for the shameless bead at all. Whenever he absorbed the


    spiritual power a little bit, the shameless bead would absorb ten times more. He could only absorb the


    leftover spiritual power.


    ¡®B*stard! How could I lose to such a troll?!¡¯


    Alex wanted to cry but shed no tears.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 910

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 910


    At this moment, the spiritual power had been swept away.


    He stared at his upper energy core with inner sight to check the condition of the bead. Then, he


    realized that the intertwining cracks on the bead seemed to have reduced a bit. Earlier, he could clearly


    see that originally there was a very big crack with a shape of number ¡°2¡± in the middle of the bead.


    However, now the crack had gotten smaller and lighter.


    He was as if lost in thought. ¡®It was just a damaged bead, yet it could have such a miraculous ability.


    What would it be like if it could bepletely repaired?¡¯


    He began to look forward to it a little. If he could always eat this kind of spiritual rice, the recovery


    should be even faster!


    When he opened his eyes, he realized the tes whatsoever on the table had been cleaned up.


    Dorothyid on the sofa in the living room and had fallen asleep.


    Alex walked up to her. Looking at her rosy lips, he kissed them silently.


    She was woken up by the kiss. Her red lips gently opened, exuding fragrance. Her slender arms


    stretched outzily, hanging onto Alex¡¯s neck.


    In that instant, Alex picked her up and rushed into the bedroom.


    However, Dorothy shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s inconvenient for me today.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Alex was instantly demotivated. He put on a pretense like he did not mind it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I


    can withstand it.¡±


    Dorothy replied, ¡°You better keep your promise. You can¡¯t turn around and look for other women!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Dorothy only nodded her head a little. She knew that it would be still fine to say things like that for once


    or twice. It would be counter effective if she were to say it too much. So, she changed the topic. ¡°You


    said the danger hasn¡¯t been removed just now. What kind of opponent are you facing? I could support


    you behind your back. Do you need my help?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex thought about the remarriage that she mentioned earlier but now it was really not the time.


    So, he looked at her and said, ¡°Dorothy, whatever that I tell you now, you just need to know it yourself. I


    didn¡¯t want you to know about it at first lest you would be worried about me. But now is really not the


    right time for remarriage! I¡¯m afraid you might be in danger¡­ You are my biggest weakness. If the


    opponent were to capture you, I¡¯ll be done for! So, you have to protect yourself. By the way, there¡¯s a


    golden pearl in your mom¡¯s pearl ne. Take it off and wear it on yourself. It can protect you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about me. I can protect myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, my dad is not an ordinary person, he¡¯s a Grandmaster with both martial and magic cultivation.


    He shouldn¡¯t be dead yet. That string of pearl ne of your mom¡¯s is a mystical tool created by him.


    It has the effect of protecting its owner.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s pretty eyes widened in extreme shock.


    After going silent for a while, she said, ¡°So, your enemy is an existence that¡¯s much greater than a


    Grandmaster.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s a much powerful force.¡±


    Dorothy nodded her head. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Alex did not know how much Dorothy had understood but she said that she would go back and


    cultivate more spiritual grains since the spiritual rice was useful to him.


    ***


    The day had passed just like that.


    On the next day, Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange would be officially held at the multipurpose hall


    of California Trading Centre at half past nine.


    At eight o¡¯clock, Cheryl drove her BMW to Maple Vi to pick up Alex.


    Phoebe sat in the back seat with a sullen face while gritting her teeth from time to time. She said to


    Cheryl, ¡°Hmph, when we meet that b*stard Rockefellerter, you are not allowed to help him. I must


    take a mouthful bite of his flesh.¡±


    Recalling herself lying on the ground to bark like a dog the day before yesterday, she was simply¡­ So


    incensed that she was about to explode in anger right there and then.


    If the news of the first wealthiest daughter of Michigan lying on the ground and barking like a dog and


    even had to call a man her master were to be spread, her father¡¯s reputation and future would be


    affected. She, Phoebe Larsen, would be better off not to step out of her house in the future and


    changed her name to Doggie Larsen right away.


    Cheryl¡¯s expression was weird. ¡°Do you really need to be so fierce for biting a mouthful of flesh off him?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll make you bark like a dog again?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Phoebe was stunned in that instant. She had been angry for the past two days, she actually


    had not thought about this very serious problem.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 911

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 911


    Phoebe thought that it was still fine because she learned how to lie on the ground and bark like a dog


    at Cheryl¡¯s house.


    If Alex were to make her do it outside, could she still be a human?


    In that instant, her anger that had been welling up for the past two days was as if it had been sshed


    with a bucket of cold water.


    She felt extremely conflicted and depressed as she said, ¡°Cheryl, this man that you¡¯ve found is so


    weird. What kind of dark arts or forced hypnosis did he use? Cheryl, you have to be vignt. What if he


    also hypnotises you to take off your clothes and sleep with him whatsoever? What should you do


    then?¡±


    However, she actually saw Cheryl donning an eager expression. In that instant, she was speechless


    while twitching the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Wow, Cheryl, really. How couldn¡¯t I realize it all this while, you¡¯re such a pervert! Is it because you¡¯re


    getting to the age, you are well matured and it¡¯s even dripping down there?¡±


    Cheryl was greatly embarrassed. She retorted, ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s well


    matured! Back then in the dorm room, who¡¯s the one holding herptop and watched those kinds of


    short videos, and even climbed up to my bed while sleep talking. ¡®Oh! Oh! No¡­¡¯ By the way, the male


    teacher that you liked back then seemed to have drugged a female student and forced her to do that


    whatsoever. He¡¯s still not being released yet¡­¡±


    When Phoebe heard this, she immediately covered her ears with her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t say it anymore,


    don¡¯t say it anymore! I yield, okay?¡±


    They had reached the entrance of No. 8 Maple Vi while they were talking.


    Beforeing here, Cheryl had given Alex a call. Alex had been waiting for them at the huge gate.


    He got into the passenger seat as soon as Cheryl arrived. After taking a nce at Phoebe through the


    rearview mirror, he realized the woman¡¯s gaze was fierce, as if she was going to devour him.


    In that instant, he snorted coldly. ¡°Ms. Officer, may I know what is the difference between your talking


    voice and your farting sound?¡±


    Phoebe was immediately like a cat whose tail was stepped on, so she yelled, ¡°You b*stard! I haven¡¯t


    even settled the score, and now you take the initiative, trying to pick a fight again. Do you really think


    that I¡¯m afraid of you? You¡¯re the one who sounds like farting and pooping when you speak, and the


    stench is unbearable. I really don¡¯t understand, Cheryl. What do you even like about this man? He¡¯s


    just a hooligan to me.¡±


    Cheryl shook her head. Seeing these two people arguing whenever they saw each other, she did not


    know what to do as well.


    Alex was not angry either. ¡°Whether I am a hooligan or not, it¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is, I¡¯m


    going to check your homework from that day.¡±


    Phoebe was stunned. ¡°What homework?¡±


    Alexughed. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten about it so fast? Bark like a dog, of course. Come,e, bark twice for


    me. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s alike or not.¡±


    Phoebe exploded in anger as her eyes were wide opened. However, she started barking uncontrobly


    in the next second. ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±


    She was dumbfounded.


    Why was she like that again?


    ¡°Y-you¡­ You demon, what did you do to me again?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex frowned and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like it. It seems you did notplete your homework


    properly¡­ Is it because you didn¡¯t do it while coordinating with the actions? How about this? Lift up one


    of your legs and act like a peeing dog, then try barking again.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you talking about?¡± Embarrassed, Phoebe was about to burst with anger.


    However, soon after, she realized that she really raised one of her legs high, as if she was being


    possessed.


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°Hm? It¡¯s interesting but it¡¯s still not quite there. Is it because you have clothes on? Since real dogs


    don¡¯t really wear any clothes, why don¡¯t you take them off and bark twice again?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Phoebe¡¯s entire body trembled in fear.


    She hurriedly hugged herself and yelled, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll definitely kill you if you ever dare to do that to me.¡±


    Cheryl also hurriedly said, ¡°Alex, don ¡®t ever do it. Just forgive her for my sake, please?¡±


    Alex smiled cheekily. ¡°I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    As expected, he did not use any mental power when he said thest sentence.


    Phoebe let out a sigh of relief.


    However, Alex then added, ¡°If you don¡¯t admit that you¡¯ve lost, I can¡¯t say for sure when you wake up


    tomorrow, you may find yourself lying naked on the streets for some reason. That will be definitely more


    exciting than barking like a dog.¡±


    Phoebe¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You¡¯re a demon!¡±


    Alex turned around and stared at her increasingly ugly face. He said with a smile, ¡°Call me Master.¡±


    The two of them stared at each other for a long time.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 912

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 912


    Finally, Phoebe admitted to a humiliating defeat. She clenched her teeth and shouted a word, ¡°Master!¡±


    Once Alex heard the word ¡°Master¡± from her, he stopped tormenting her on purpose.


    Phoebe was not important to him anyway. Seeing her arrogant look like a proud peacock, he could not


    help ying a prank on her.


    More than half an hourter, the car reached the basement parking lot of California Trading Centre.


    Unexpectedly, the basement parking lot was already very crowded at this hour. It was very difficult to


    find a parking spot.


    They finally managed to find a spot after going around over half a circle in the basement parking lot.


    After turning on the hazard lights, Cheryl drove three meters forward and was about to reverse into the


    parking spot. To her surprise, a white Maserati suddenly rushed over at this moment and shoved the


    car front into it right away. However, the driver was in a hurry to snatch the parking spot without


    controlling the distance properly. The left side of the car¡¯s body collided with Cheryl¡¯s reversing BMW.


    Bang!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cheryl jumped in shock. She immediately stepped on the brake pedal and stared at Alex with a


    flustered look in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I just hit someone¡¯s car.¡±


    Alex scrolled down the car¡¯s power window and looked outside. He said, ¡°You didn¡¯t hit the other


    person¡¯s car, but they hit yours.¡±


    Phoebe said, ¡°It looks like a Maserati¡­¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, a young woman who was wearing a pair of ck sunsses and


    white straw hat rushed down from the driver seat.


    Seeing a crater created on her car from the collision, she was enraged in that instant.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She pointed at Alex and yelled, ¡°Get out! Damn b*stard, get out of the car! Do you know how to drive?


    Are your goddamn eyes caught between your own ass?¡±


    This woman dressed decently but yet her actions said otherwise.


    Never did he expect that she could have such poor inner quality when she started scolding.


    Alex frowned and said, ¡°Mind your manners. Also, it was you who hit our car.¡±


    The woman was furious. She raised her leg and kicked into Cheryl¡¯s BMW.


    The car door immediately dented with a crater.


    She kept yelling at them.


    ¡°F*ck! I beg your pardon, what the hell is that?¡±


    ¡°Get off now!¡±


    After taking a nce at the crater on the car door, Alex turned to the woman and said coldly, ¡°Let me


    tell you now, you¡¯re in big trouble.¡±


    At this moment, Phoebe got down the car first.


    She angrily said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you unreasonable? You are the one who snatched our parking spot, you are


    the one who hit our car. Now you even kicked it. How barbaric can you be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the barbaric b*tch! ¡± The woman cursed loudly as she raised her hand and pped Phoebe on


    her face. Her fair, smooth face was immediately swollen with a palm print.


    Phoebe was dumbfounded by that p. She was the daughter of a mayor, when did she get pped


    by someone like this?


    Cheryl also just got out of the car. Seeing Phoebe getting pped, she couldn¡¯t care less about her car


    and hurriedly rushed over. ¡°Why did you hit her? Is there still anyw here?¡±


    ¡°You ask me if there¡¯s anyw? Let me tell you, I¡¯m thew.¡±


    The woman felt jealous for no reason when she saw the two women who got off from the BMW with


    one looking prettier than the other. She had an ordinary face. She had been through several stic


    surgeries, but there was not much effect on her. She had to rely on dress up when she went out, so


    there was a very huge differencepared to natural beauties.


    Facing a natural beauty like Cheryl, she bore a deep hatred toward her.


    At this moment, she raised her hand and pped Cheryl.


    ¡°Ah!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 913

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 913


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cheryl yelled. She was just a normal doctor who did not even know how to fight. How could she


    dodge that?


    In that instant, she was stunned. She subconsciously raised her hand, trying to block it.


    Smack!


    An extremely crisp p sounded in Cheryl¡¯s ears but she did not feel any pain. After taking a close


    look, she saw that the Maserati owner was unknowingly pped first by Alex who had just gotten out of


    the car. She almost became an idiot after her body mmed into the Maserati.


    Cheryl put down her arm and stared at Alex with a grateful yet moved look.


    However, she asked Phoebe concerningly right away, ¡°Phoebe, how are you feeling? Are you okay?¡±


    Phoebe¡¯s face was cold as her chest undted with anger. She could not help but start trembling non-


    stop.


    She said in extreme anger, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant woman before. I want to see what kind of


    backer she has for having such guts to call herself thew.¡±


    At this moment, the young woman got up. Her white straw hat dropped and her sunsses were


    crooked too. A pair of seemingly strange eyes were revealed. Her double eyelids were extremely huge


    and her eye bags were a bit droopy. At a nce, one would know that her double eyelids surgery was


    a failure, it was cut too deep.


    She looked particrly terrifying coupled with her cold eyes that looked like a vicious wolf at the time.


    She pointed at Alex and said word by word, ¡°How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? I can make


    all of you disappear from California forever with just one word. No, I can make all of you disappear from


    this world forever. Do you believe it?¡±


    Alex shook his head. He sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Meanwhile, Phoebe said, ¡°Then do you know who I am?¡±


    The young woman¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Stop putting on an act in front of me, little girl. I don¡¯t care


    who the hell you are. You drive a crappy BMW, yet you dare to feign ignorance in front of me? You


    probably bought this BMW by selling your bodies, right? Selling your body to buy a car, no wonder it


    hurts. Let me tell you something. Y¡¯all are in deep trouble. Even if you take out all the money that you


    have earned by selling your bodies, y¡¯all won¡¯t be able to afford to pay up.¡±


    Smack!


    A firecracker-like sound sounded.


    Alex suddenly appeared in front of the young woman and gave her a big tight p until her sunsses


    flew out of the way. Even her nose went crooked. It turned out to be a fake nose.


    However, how could a p be enough?


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    ¡°Why does your mouth stink so badly? Have your parents never brushed your teeth when you were


    young?¡±


    Smack! Smack!


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about driving a garbage Maserati?¡±


    Smack! Smack!


    ¡°A face full of stic surgery that looks like a monster, who gave you the permission toe out and


    scare people?¡±


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You even dared to p my servant. Are you so done with living? If she were to be beaten, do you think


    I can¡¯t hit her myself?¡±


    Phoebe saw Alex kept pping the young woman while questioning her. After a barrage of rhetorical


    questions, the young woman¡¯s face was not presentable anymore. It was swollen like a meat bun with


    human blood, her nose and mouth were filled with blood, and an unknown amount of her teeth came


    off. Phoebe felt great watching it, it was so relieving. Especially when she heard Alex¡¯sst four ps


    were for seeking justice for her sake, the depressed feeling in heart even reduced by half.


    However, when Alex finally mentioned something about hitting her by himself, the woman got angry


    again while gnashin g her teeth.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The young woman crawled up with her trembling hands. She was so angry that she was about


    to get endocrine disorders.


    She yelled, ¡°B*stard! I, Bethany Mikail, have never been beaten like this before. You¡¯re the first damn


    one. I¡¯ll change myst name to yours if you could see the sunrise tomorrow! My husband ising


    right now, wait and see!¡±


    Alex looked at the time, there was still a lot of time before the exchange meeting started.


    He waved his hands. ¡°Sure. Go and get your people. Bring out your most powerful backer and show


    me. Let¡¯s see if he could withstand a p from me.¡±


    Deep down, the young woman was afraid of being beaten by Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 914

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 914


    ¡®Damn, it¡¯s my first time seeing a man who could hit a woman so hard.¡¯


    She swore that she would definitely ruin his life today. She immediately made a call. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m here


    at your Global Traders Hotel¡¯s basement. A brute disfigured my face, there are two b*tches driving a


    crappy BMW as well. Hurry ande here, or else you¡¯ll be collecting my corpseter.¡±


    Cheryl overheard her. Her husband seemed to be someone from Global Traders Hotel.


    So, she asked the young woman, ¡°Your husband is someone from Global Traders Hotel?¡±


    The young woman¡¯s expression twisted as she scolded, ¡°Lil¡¯ b*tch, to be frank with you. My husband is


    the boss behind Global Traders Hotel. How about it? Are you afraid now? People like us are existences


    that trash like you could neverpete with in your lifetime. If you are tactful, hurry and kneel,


    prostrate before me for a hundred times.¡±


    Cheryl frowned but she was very worried.


    She whispered to Alex, ¡°I heard that the boss of Global Trader Hotel isn¡¯t someone that could be


    messed with easily. He has a huge rtion to the force of the underworld behind his back. Oh crap,


    would her husband bring a group of people here? Or, let¡¯s run away!¡±


    Alex gently smiled. ¡°No need. If I don¡¯t settle this matter perfectly for you today, this ugly old hag


    definitely won¡¯t leave you alone. You¡¯ll suffer losses easily when I¡¯m not with you.


    Such a word made Cheryl so touched that she wanted to repay him with her body.


    However, Phoebe who was standing aside hummed lightly. ¡°What a hypocrite.¡±


    Alex coldly red at her. ¡°So, you have forgotten about the pain after your wound is recovered? Do you


    believe I¡¯ll make you eat poop like a dog instead of barking the next time?¡±


    Phoebe quivered and she did not dare to mock him anymore.


    She could still ept a little to bark like a dog. If she really had to learn to eat poop like a dog or eat


    whatever a dog would eat, she would go insane.


    As for the young woman, Bethany White, she was infuriated at this moment. She was only thirty years


    old this year, yet she was called a ugly old hag. Her lungs were going to explode out of anger. She


    waited. Once her husband arrived, she would grind his bones to ashes with her own hands.


    Whoosh!


    Soon after, a middle-aged man with a big belly in a suit rushed over with seven strong, bulky


    bodyguards. When the man in the suit saw Bethany, he almost failed to recognize her at first nce.


    When he finally recognized her, he was suddenly furious.


    He waved his hand andmanded his underlings. ¡°Pin down all these people.¡±


    Phoebe said, ¡°Wait! Why don¡¯t you ask what happened? Who¡¯s right, or who¡¯s at fault?¡±


    Bethany¡¯s husband was called Matthew Mikail.


    He looked at her sideways and said with a cold expression, ¡°I don¡¯t have to. As long as I¡¯m here,


    there¡¯s no right or wrong, but there are only allies or enemies. Get them!¡±


    Once Matthew gave hismand, the seven bodyguards immediately charged toward Alex.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Alex coldly snorted.


    When his voice came into the bodyguards¡¯ ears, they felt like they were struck by a bolt from the blue.


    No, tens of thousands almighty lightning exploded in their minds. Their heads felt dizzy from the shock,


    their eardrums could feel immense pain.


    All the seven people knelt down uncontrobly, not moving an inch.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Bethany did not understand the reason. Seeing her husband¡¯s seven bodyguards actually knelt down in


    front of this damn brute Alex, she was immediately incensed. ¡°Get up! All of you, get up! You bunches


    of garbage, what¡¯s the point of paying y¡¯all? Hurry, break all the limbs of this mongrel!¡±


    As she spoke, she pointed at Alex¡¯s nose with an extreme arrogance, ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re so dead! Do you


    know the true identity of my husband? He¡¯s a senior executive of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, a


    sworn brother of the young master Azure Storm of Thousand Miles. If you don¡¯t want to be torn into


    pieces, you should get down on your knees and break your all limbs by yourself.¡±


    Alex wanted to send her flying with a kick at first. However, upon hearing her words, he was a bit


    shocked. He said, ¡°Azure Storm from Thousand Miles is your sworn brother?¡±


    Matthew snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you afraid now? It¡¯s toote!¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Alright, call your sworn brother here then. I¡¯ll be waiting for him to tear me into pieces.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 915

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 915


    When Matthew saw the seven bodyguards kneeling on the ground, he was very confused. ¡®What the


    hell is going on? Could it be that all the seven bodyguards have gone mad?¡¯


    He then looked at the sneering Alex. He thought, ¡®This guy might have some skills. It¡¯ll taint my lofty


    status if I do it myself, this is not worth it! Fine, since you¡¯re seeking your own death, I¡¯ll do as you


    wish.¡¯


    He immediately took his phone out and gave Azure from Thousand Miles a call. He spoke in a ttering


    manner, ¡°Bro Azure, it¡¯s me, Matthew! Are you free now? Well, a little mongrel hit my wife and he was


    rude to you too. I think he¡¯s skilled¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Global Traders Hotel!¡±


    When Matthew made the call, he had a ttered look on his face.


    When he faced Alex and the others after hanging up the call, he immediately became arrogant again.


    He said coldly, ¡°Azure from Thousand Miles will be here in ten minutes. Don¡¯t you kneel if you dare!¡±


    Alex snorted. ¡°Do you believe that he¡¯ll be kneeling before me when he arrivester?¡±


    When Matthew heard him, he was so angry that he startedughing. ¡°Brat, you really refuse to give up


    all the hope is gone, do you? You dare to ask the king of the underworld to kneel before you? You truly


    have a death wish! It¡¯s fine if you are dead, but you¡¯ll drag down these two prettydies too.¡±


    Bethany spat out a mouthful of blood.


    A lot of her teeth were knocked out and she had a ptal air leak when she spoke. At this moment, she


    also chimed in. ¡°Hubby, isn¡¯t your hotel looking for massagedies? I think these two chicks are quite


    good, their skin looks healthy and smooth. Those customers love to touch these kinds of chicks. Full


    service can go it p to tens of thousands of dors. We can even save their wages. It¡¯ll be fine to just


    feed them with meals. How great!¡±


    Upon hearing it, Matthew¡¯s eyes glistened.


    Earlier, he could tell that the two women were born with natural beauty. They were rare beauties.


    He thought that if they had be the massagedies in his hotel, then he could have the chance to


    enjoy them as well. So, he immediately nodded his head. ¡°Wife, your idea is quite good. You truly have


    the way to make money and umte wealth!¡±


    The two unmarried women, Cheryl and Phoebe, almost vomited blood out of anger.


    However, Alex looked at them as if they were dead.


    Cheryl was more or less a bit worried. She dragged Alex and whispered, ¡°Alex, I¡¯ve heard about Azure


    Storm from Thousand Miles Conglomerate. He¡¯s a Chieftain of the underworld. He was really famous


    before the death of Lord Lex¡­ He¡¯s very ruthless in his actions. Should I call out to my grandpa?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Your grandfather is the main lead for today¡¯s exchange. He must be


    very busy. Thousand Miles Conglomerate might not buy it for his sake.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoebe went up to them and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call my dad.¡±


    Alex pressed her hand. ¡°You have me as your master. You don¡¯t need your father at the moment.¡±


    Phoebe was furious. ¡°Hey, how could you not appreciate my good intentions? I know about the matters


    of the underworld more than you. They are all bloodthirsty desperadoes. They won¡¯t reason with us.¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°I never nned to reason with them!¡±


    Cheryl suddenly remembered something. ¡°Right, Alex. I remember you have a member card of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate. It¡¯s your father¡¯s. Did you bring it with you? Since Lord Lexis no longer


    alive, is this card still applicable?¡±


    ¡°Uh ¨C Maybe it can be used!¡±


    However, at this moment before Azure¡¯s arrival, a middle-aged man in his fifties or sixties dressed in a


    traditional outfit walked past with two young men. He was slightly startled when he saw seven bulky


    men kneeling on the groruid.


    He thought that something had happened, so he walked over curiously.


    He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    Earlier, Bethany had been blocking the way. When the old man came over, he slightly pushed her. At


    this moment, Bethany¡¯s face was of pain and her head was spinning. She had no means to vent the


    anger in heart. Hence, when the old man touched her, she immediately exploded.


    Smack!


    She raised her arm and pped the old man on his face. She scolded, ¡°Damn you, why did you push


    me?! Why do you care so much, you old bugger? Hurry and get lost now!¡±


    The old man saw stars after being pped.


    The two young men immediately went up to support him. They yelled angrily.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 916

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 916


    Bethany yelled, ¡°You goddamn blinds, do you know where this is? This is Global Traders Hotel! My


    family owns it! How dare you defy me on my territory?¡±


    Alex was speechless as he witnessed the scene.


    The vixenish nature of this woman was iparable to his ex-mother-inw, ire Assex!


    It seemed that there were quite many exotic women in the world.


    However, Phoebe was immediately shocked after seeing the old man¡¯s appearance clearly at the time.


    She knew the old man!


    He was the leader of Hauffer Group in Michigan, Jack Hauffer. Although he was not the richest man in


    Michigan, his assets also ranked in the top ten. He could easily cause an upheaval in Michigan with a


    stomp.


    She hurriedly rushed up to him and grabbed the old man. ¡°Uncle Hauffer, why are you here? Hurry and


    stay away from them. This woman is really fierce, she even pped me a while ago!¡±


    The old man recognized Phoebe.


    In that instant, he widened his eyes in shock and said, ¡°Phoebe, it¡¯s you?! You were also beaten by this


    vicious hag?¡±


    Phoebe nodded.


    The old man was enraged. ¡°How dare you, you vicious hag? Do you even know who she is? Let me tell


    you, you¡¯re in deep trouble now. She¡¯s Phoebe Larson, the first daughter of Michigan.¡±


    Bethany grimaced with malevolence. Sheughed as she said, ¡°First daughter? Bullsh*t! I¡¯d say that


    you¡¯re just boasting! An escort could be a young daughter! The first daughter could also be an escort,


    doesn¡¯t she just spread her legs for men and let them enjoy? Could it be that her pussy is even iid


    with gold and jade? What a blowhard!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re just seeking for your own death!¡± Jack pointed at Bethany, his whole body trembled from


    anger.


    Bethany yelled, ¡°You¡¯re the one with a f*cking death wish! You¡¯re expired, old man. I¡¯d advise you, save


    some energy and avoid screwing around with this kind of escort. If you identally get a stroke, then


    you¡¯d stretch your legs and die on the belly of the escort.¡±


    The insults of the young woman, Bethany was really unparalleled in scolding people.


    She just got as vicious as she could when scolding.


    Phoebe couldn¡¯t hold her anger any longer, so she stepped forward to p Bethany across the face.


    Bethany immediately exploded in anger. She wanted to fight back right after.


    This time, Alex grabbed her by the wrist.


    He was very helpless and said, ¡°You really have changed my view on the lower threshold of Vixens.


    Compared to you, I suddenly feel my mother-inw is a cute little kitten.¡±


    Bethany slightly panicked after Alex grabbed her wrist because she was afraid from being pped


    again. Moreover, Azure from Thousand Miles wasn¡¯t here yet. She kept struggling with force, yelling


    hysterically, ¡°Let go of me, you b*stard! Let go! Your death is near yet you are still impenitent. When


    Azure Stormester, you¡¯d die a horrible death!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex tightened his grip slightly.


    Bethany yelped out in pain. ¡°Ahhhhh! My wrist is going to break! Save me, hubby!¡±


    Just as Matthew was going to chide, the corner of his eye noticed someone rushing over to them. It


    was Azure Storm from Thousand Miles Conglomerate. He came over with a group of men. He was


    immediately overjoyed, so he waved and called out, ¡°Here, Young Master Azure. It¡¯s this little mongrel


    here. Just now he even said he¡¯d have you kneel before him. What a lunatic. He¡¯s trying to break my


    wife¡¯s wrist now too!¡±


    Bethany turned around to take a look, she was very excited as well. She then turned to Alex and said


    viciously, ¡°You¡¯re done for, you brat! I¡¯d advise you to let me go right away. Be obedient, kneel and lick


    my shoe sole, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    As the young woman spoke halfway, she started screaming hysterically.


    Alex had gripped and crushed her wrist.


    Moreover, he inserted a sharp flow of spiritual power into it.


    A series of crackling sounds sounded in the woman¡¯s entire arm. All the bones inside were broken into


    crumbs.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 917

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 917


    Bethany was a vixen who lived a life of luxury. During normal times, she would always scream and


    shout over a mere cut on her finger, and even went as far as calling an ambnce. How could she


    endure such a pain of having her entire arm sted into pieces?


    She instantly fainted. When she woke up again, her mouth let out screams as if she was being


    ughtered like livestock. The people in the entire Global Traders Hotel could hear her.


    Thud!


    Bethany fell and sat on the ground, rolling all over the floor.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when her broken arm touched the ground while rolling, she yelped frically, as if she were


    a lunatic.


    ¡°Ahhhh! My arm is broken, my arm is broken! This b*stard, I want him dead!¡±


    Matthew stared at him in extreme anger that his eyes were going to pop out. Never did he expect that


    Alex to be so relentless. When Azure arrived at the scene, he still dared to do such a cruel thing. Could


    it be that he was not afraid of getting his whole family drowned?


    Azure happened to be nearby, so he was able toe by so quickly. He had also brought along twenty


    or so fighters from Thousand Miles.


    After hearing Bethany¡¯s terrible screams, Azure immediately quickened his pace and rushed closer to


    them.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Alex¡¯s back was facing Azure at the time. Meanwhile, Azure was shocked by his first nce of


    Bethany¡¯s weird looking arm. Her arm was limp, as if it were a white snake with no bones. It was just


    too weird no matter where he looked at it from. Hence, he didn¡¯t notice that the person who did this was


    Alex.


    Matthew immediately pointed towards Alex and said, ¡°Bro Azure, this little mongrel is the one who did


    this! Seeing your arrival, he still dared to do such a vicious deed! It¡¯spletelywless!¡±


    ¡°Completelywless?¡± Alex chuckled lightly and turned around. ¡°Who was the one who said that you


    are thew? Who was the one who said that there¡®s no right or wrong, but only allies or enemies?¡±


    Upon hearing that voice, Azure quivered.


    When he saw Alex turned around to face him, Azure even felt as if his scalp had turned numb.


    This b*stard Matthew had actually provoked Mr. Rockefeller. He even asked him toe break all the


    limbs of Mr. Rockefeller. Was this a troll?


    Back then, Azure didn¡¯t respect and admire Alex much. However, Alex had given him a bottle of blood


    energy pills a few days ago. Now, he had already achieved Beginner-Mystic rank by relying on the


    blood energy pills. This made him deeply realize how powerful Alex was. Who could bring out such a


    pill? And, he even received such a great favor. So, he secretly swore to


    himself that he would swear allegiance to Alex with his life.


    However, what was he here for now?


    Matthew didn¡¯t notice the change in Azure¡¯s expression. He was still thinking about how he would


    torture Alex after subduing him, just so he could vent anger for his wife. He said, ¡°Bro Azure, take him


    down now! You don¡¯t have to go easy on b*stards like him! After this, you cane in and have a


    drink. Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange is held in my hotel today, many powerful figures would be


    around. I¡¯ll introduce some of them to youter.¡±


    Alex and Azure maintained eye contact with each other for two seconds.


    As they looked at each other, Azure felt that he was about to go insane.


    He immediately looked away and dared not stare at Alex any longer.


    He then kicked Matthew harshly in his gut. ¡°Introduce my *ss!¡±


    The stomach of the obese man Matthew was veryrge, like a ball. The kick instantly sent him flying


    back, colliding hard into the white Maserati.


    Matthew was shocked. Bethany who was lying on the ground was appalled as well.


    In the next second, Azure kneeled before Alex with a thud. ¡°Please punish us, Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    All the twenty or so fighters brought by Azure kneeled down as well. ¡°Please punish us, Mr.


    Rockefeller!¡±


    All of them had seen Alex before. They knew what kind of existence he was.


    tter!


    At the scene, everyone¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Matthew and Bethany couldn¡¯t believe their eyes at all. ¡®Is this really Azure from Thousand Miles?


    Then, what kind of a terrifying existence is this man?¡¯


    Cheryl¡¯s gorgeous eyes lit up, as if a ray of light within the dark forest.


    Meanwhile, Phoebe¡¯s eyes seemed curious, as if she was lost in thought.


    ¡°You really should be punished!¡± Alex said to Azure, ¡°Because you have a bad judgement towards


    people! How can you be sworn brothers with such trash? Do you know that people of simr interests


    gather together? How can you be a good person with him around now?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 918

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 918


    Azure looked at Matthew with a confused expression. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, he¡¯s not my


    sworn brother though¡­¡±


    He then yelled towards Matthew, ¡°Hey Mikail! How dare you spout such nonsense to defame me? Who


    said we¡¯re sworn brothers?¡±


    Surprised, Phoebe said, ¡°Oh no, so it was all just a lie! You guys are the ones who are actually


    boasting here huh. What a blowhard.¡±


    Alex could not help but look at this servant. He thought, ¡®Just now she was scolded and called a


    blowhard, looks like her resentment is very deep!¡¯


    ¡°Get up!¡± Alex raised his hand slightly.


    After Azure and his men stood up, they stood there respectfully. They did not even dared to show a hint


    of defiance.


    Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Alex¡¯s rtion to Azure from Thousand Miles.


    Meanwhile, Alex asked Azure, ¡°He said he¡¯s also a senior executive in Thousand Miles Conglomerate,


    but why I¡¯ve never seen him before?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not! ¡± At this time, Azure¡¯s expression darkened as much as he could.


    He fiercely rushed up to Matthew and grabbed him by the hair. He ferociously yanked him over.


    Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Azure raised his hand and gave Matthew a few ps across his face till both his cheeks were swollen


    and his gums started cracking.


    ¡°What the f*ck? Who gave you the balls to do so, Mikail? How dare you use my name to trick others


    outside? How could I not know you were part of the senior executive in Thousand Miles?¡±


    Matthew was extremely terrified, he knew that he had hit a snag.


    That man was an existence that even Azure had to kneel before him. Was he someone that he could


    afford to offend?


    He stuttered ,¡°Bro-Bro Azure, I¡¯m one of your people. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, I¡­ I¡¯ll just apologize


    to this brother here. So can you please let us go this one time?¡±


    As his voice just fell, Matthew was pped across the face harshly again.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This p was way harder than the previous four ps. Matthew spat a mouthful of teeth right away.


    Azure said in a frightening tone, ¡°Do you think you have the privilege of calling Mr. Rockefeller a


    brother? You ain¡¯t worthy of serving him! Come, tell me the full and detailed ount of matter. If you


    dare to say a wrong word, I will stab your body.¡±


    ¡°Come, people!¡±


    ¡°Pin him down on the hood of the Maserati!¡±


    In just a few moments, Matthew was forcibly pinned onto the car hood.


    Azure took a dagger out of his waist and stabbed it hard into the car hood with a loud thud.


    The twodies, Cheryl and Phoebe, saw such a stance and imposing manner for the first time. Hence,


    Cheryl subconsciously grabbed Alex¡¯s arm. On the other hand, Phoebe suddenly grabbed his hand¡­


    Three secondster, she noticed that something was off. At a nce, it turned out that she had


    grabbed the wrong person.


    Her expression froze. She immediately let go of Alex and walked around to grab Cheryl¡¯s hand.


    In just a few moments, Matthew told Azure the whole incident as it was, not daring to hide anything


    from him. All he wanted was for this nightmare to end right now.


    Then, Azure looked towards Alex. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, how would you like us to deal with him?¡±


    Alex turned to look at Cheryl.


    However, for the sake of Bethany¡¯s broken arm, Cheryl actually said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just let them go?


    That woman has been punished enough.¡±


    Alex shook his head gently. ¡°Cheryl, some people return kindness with evil! Do you think we¡¯re even


    now after having her arm broken? In reality, she¡¯s thinking in her heart that someday she would pay


    back ten times or hundred times. When you end up in her hands someday, what would be awaiting you


    is a living hell.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s face turned pale. She remembered how Bethany wanted to make both Phoebe and her to


    work as massagedies earlier. If that were the case, they would be consigned to eternal damnation.


    She reluctantly said, ¡°Then how would you deal with her?¡±


    Alex pondered and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t this woman say that Global Traders Hotelcked massagedies? Let


    her work as one then. A single arm massagedy is considered a special service. This would help


    Global Traders Hotel slightly. There¡¯s no need to pay her any sry, it¡®ll be fine as long as meals are


    provided for her every day¡­ Hmm, just let her keep working till the day she dies.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Bethany was so shocked that she immediately cked out

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 919

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 919


    Bethany sat on the ground, imagining the scene of working as a massagedy in Global Traders Hotel.


    She felt goosebumps all over her body.


    Since the hotel belonged to her family, she knew a lot of inside stories well. Speaking of massage


    ladies, they provided one stop service in fact. Moreover, there were other special services as well.


    She was the owner¡¯s wife. If she were to work as that, would she not turn into aughing stock?


    Who knew how those people who had been humiliated and beaten by her back then would be


    delighted in her misfortune behind her back!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps, there would be some resentful men calling for her on purpose too.


    Then, she would rather die!


    However, she suddenly remembered. ¡®That¡¯s not right! I¡¯m the owner¡¯s wife. Whether working as a


    massagedy or not, it¡¯s still a decision with a single word by myself. This damn brute must be ill in the


    head¡­¡¯


    However, she would not say it. Then, someone else helped her to say it instead, it was Phoebe Larsen.


    She pointed towards Global Traders Hotel and said, ¡°She¡¯s the owner¡¯s wife here. How could you make


    her work inside it?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°She won¡¯t be in a bit.¡±


    Phoebe seemed to have understood what he was implying. She looked towards Matthew and said,


    ¡°True, if she really were to be a massagedy, her husband would definitely divorce her.¡±


    The woman was extremely angered by Bethany¡¯s insults towards her a while ago.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t sympathize with Bethany at all when she heard about the consequences


    that she was going to face.


    However, soon after, Alex continued, ¡°Global Traders Hotel is considered a majorndmark in


    California. With a boss like you, Mr. Mikail, it¡¯s simply ruining the reputation of California. Just look at


    what you¡¯ve done, you even pped the mayor¡¯s daughter from Michigan. What else would you not


    dare to do?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Matthew was shocked.


    ¡®The mayor¡­ Of Michigan¡­ The first daughter?¡¯


    He stared at Phoebe, visibly appalled. There was only fear in his heart.


    Matthew was still quite capable of being able to own such a big hotel like Global Traders Hotel. If


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate were to crush him for real, he would still be able to protect himself by


    seeking official protection whatsoever. However, the status of Michigan¡¯s mayor was a bit terrifying. If


    he were to find out that his daughter had been pped and threatened to work as a massagedy, he


    would definitely explode of anger.


    Just then, a young man who followed Jack Hauffer, the old man in traditional outfit, suddenly rushed


    over and pped Matthew across the face twice. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for my grandpa! My grandpa is the


    leader of Hauffer Group of Michigan. When did he even get pped before this? Since Ms. Larson is


    here today, we¡¯ll let her make the decision. Elsewise, we won¡¯t let your entire family off this easily! Not


    even God could save you for even threatening to sell the first daughter of Michigan!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression was bitter, staring at Phoebe anxiously.


    He thought, ¡®I¡¯m done for! I¡¯mpletely done for! God damn it! It¡¯s all because of this b*tch, Bethany


    White! If it weren¡¯t for her to snatch the parking spot, would the series of matterster happen in the


    first ce?¡¯


    ¡°Azure, tell Waltz that I¡¯d like to buy Global Traders Hotel. Kick him out!¡±


    ¡°And well, you guys decide on the price!¡±


    Upon hearing Alex¡¯s words, Azure immediately remembered how Alex forced the directors of Thousand


    Miles to sell their shares to them with just a mere penny back in Hell¡¯s Angels. That was an extremely


    cool and intense scene to watch, so Azure wanted to imitate him today, reaching his hand into his


    pocket.


    Unfortunately, he did not have a penny!


    There was only a pack of cigarettes.


    He took one of the cigarettes out and lit it up, inhaling a mouthful of smoke. He ced it into Matthew¡¯s


    mouth and said while patting him on the shoulder, ¡°So, Mr. Mikail, how much do you think would be


    suitable?¡±


    Matthew felt bitter in his heart.


    However, under current circumstances, he had to sell his hotel no matter what. He wouldn¡¯t be able to


    sell it for a good price as well.


    He calcted the price in his head. ording to the market price, his Global Traders Hotel was worth


    at least 700 to 800 million dors.


    Just as he was about to suggest seven billion dors, Azure spoke up, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll trade your


    Global Traders Hotel with the cigarette you¡¯re smoking right now.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 920

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 920


    ¡®Is there such a way?¡¯


    Looking at the thirty eight storey Global Traders Hotel, everyone at the scene showed an inexplicable


    terrified expression. Such a clever way of plundering was simply too brutal yet it was full of brutal


    beauty!


    One of thedies brought over by Jack stared at Azure with a strange brilliance.


    Matthew was taken aback, so he hurriedly knelt before Azure. ¡°Bro Azure, Global Traders Hotel is my


    life! Please, don¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯ll grovel before you, isn¡¯t it enough? Without Global Traders Hotel, I¡¯d


    rather have you kill me!¡±


    Azure nodded. ¡°Your suggestion is pretty good. Trash like you will just waste food if I let you live. If


    you¡¯re dead, only then the air in the world will be purified!¡±


    ¡°Come, people!¡±


    ¡°Bring him to Hector¡¯s dog fight arena, feed him to the dogs after mincing him up.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ah¡­!¡±


    Upon hearing it, Matthew¡¯s entire body started trembling. He just said that as a figure of speech, he did


    not actually wish for death. When he saw Thousand Miles¡¯s fighters rushing forward to drag him away,


    he immediately yelled, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll ept! I¡¯ll ept your conditions!¡±


    Azure waved his hand, ¡°Now that¡¯s a smart choice of a smart person! But, I didn¡¯t force you, you made


    that choice voluntarily! Come on, let¡¯s go through the formalities now.¡±


    Matthew pleaded again. ¡°Bro Azure, I¡¯ve worked so hard to make Global Traders what it is now! You


    have to leave just a little for me!¡±


    Azure froze for a brief moment. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Matthew immediately let out a sigh of relief. If he could maintain ten percent of the shares, it would be


    worth quite a lot of money too.


    However, it was just his wishful thinking.


    Azure pointed to the ground. ¡°From now on, this parking lot is yours. You¡¯d have to work here every day


    and help charge the parking fees. Work hours start from 8 a.m. to 8 p.m., and the sry is three


    thousand dors per month. If you dare to embezzle a dor of the parking fees, or if I ever receive a


    comint about you, I will break your legs.¡±


    ¡°Ah..?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Matthew wished dearly he could p his own mouth.


    He was considered a top notch rich man. Even if he did not have Global Traders Hotel, he could still


    be a confident wealthy man with money in the bank as well as the properties under his name. Yet,


    now he was required to charge parking fees¡­ ¡®This is a job for the old and poor! I¡¯d have to work even


    under harsh weather and live like a dog, how could I enjoy life with such a miserable job?¡¯


    Thinking about his sad future, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but sob.


    However, no one pitied him.


    Just then, the big eyed woman in her mid-twenties next to Jack, who was dressed in apparel and had a


    small dimple when she smiled, took the initiative and spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m awyer. I can help when you guys


    process the formalitiester!¡±


    Her eyes were fixated on Azure as she spoke, as if they were speaking a thousand words.


    Sadly, Azure was dense. He didn¡¯t understand any of her implications at all. He waved dismissively and


    said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    In that instant, the young woman¡¯s cheeks were painted in a slight shade of red.


    Alex could tell that the woman was interested in Azure.


    Overjoyed, he said to Azure, ¡°Azure, since there¡¯s help from a professionalwyer, it¡¯s best to have her


    help you go through everything in detail. When you¡¯re done, remember to thank her over dinner.¡±


    Azure¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He frowned as he stared at the woman. Dumbfounded, he nodded.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    With this, the fiasco ended just like that.


    Cheryl noticed that it was almost time, so she hurriedly said, ¡°The exchange meeting is about to start,


    let¡¯s go in!¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡±


    The group then headed towards the hotel, leaving the rest of the matter to the several members of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    Just as they entered the center entrance to the exchange meeting, they noticed two very angry old men


    ring and arguing with each other aggressively.


    They looked as if they were about to start a fight.


    ¡°Ah! Grandpa!¡± Cheryl yelled and hurriedly trotted over. It turned out that one of the arguing old men


    was her grandfather, James Coney, the legendary doctor of California.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 921

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 921


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so angry?¡±


    Cheryl asked as she grabbed James¡®s arms. Her grandfather had always been amiable from her


    childhood to adulthood. He had never argued with anyone. It was for the first time that she saw him


    going red in the face and arguing with someone like this, he even wanted to start a fight.


    James¡¯s narrow escapest time had made her experience quite the shock already.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He must not get angry at such an old age, lest any harm would befall him.


    James¡¯s forehead started sweating from rage. Just as he was about to say something after seeing his


    granddaughter, he suddenly noticed Alex was also next to her. His expression immediately eased, he


    said with an extremely affectionate smile, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re here too! This is really great, what an honor!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Phoebe was shocked, she couldn¡¯t believe this at all.


    A while ago, Cheryl had told her that her grandfather held Alex in high esteem.


    However, Phoebe refused to believe this one bit. She just figured that her best friend was really


    considerate. In order to highlight her boyfriend¡¯s status, she even used her grandfather. However,


    Cheryl might have told the truth after looking at the current situation.


    However, how could this be?


    As a doctor herself, she knew that doctors were very particr about qualifications and experience.


    Perhaps, Alex looked younger than her. How could the medical skills of such a young man be better


    than James Coney.


    It did not make sense at all. She justbelled him as a fraud when he used seven minutes to heal her


    ankle that day.


    At this moment, the other old man, who argued with James earlier, saw him actually ditched him and


    went to greet a young man with such respect, he immediately cackled disdainfully and said, ¡°Old


    James, I think you really are evolving backwards! Even a young brat could make you act humbly,


    where¡¯s your old pride gone? It¡¯d only bring shame to Ganoderma for an old thing like you to upy it.


    It¡¯s better for you to hand it over.¡±


    Both Alex and Cheryl froze.


    Alex asked James, ¡°Old man, who is this old fart? He actually opened his mouth and demanded


    Ganoderma?¡±


    Before James could open his mouth, that old man said cockily, ¡°Who are you calling old fart, you brat?


    Did your parents not teach you to be polite to your elders? I¡¯m Darven Mikail, also known as the


    legendary doctor. You can call me Legendary Doctor Mikail.¡±


    Alex took two nces at him and shook his head. He didn¡¯t say anything but let out a sigh.


    Enraged, Darven said, ¡°What¡¯s with that expression, you brat?¡±


    Alex felt a little inexplicable annoyance.


    He only promised Cheryl to join the medical exchange today. To his surprise, after dealing with the


    Mikail spouses, another annoying old man jumped out of nowhere.


    What day was today?


    Alex asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtion to that Matthew Mikail?¡±


    Darven huffed coldly. ¡°Matthew Mikail is my nephew. Looks like you already know who my nephew is.


    He¡¯s the owner of this hotel¡­ Old James, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? If you don¡¯t want your reputation


    ruined, then hand over Ganoderma right now! Elsewise, I won¡®t let you proceed with this medical


    exchange of yours.¡±


    At that moment, many people, who had already noticed the argument at the entrance, walked over and


    watched by forming a crowd. There were many famous old traditional doctors who were well


    acquainted with James among them.


    An olddy came up to ask about the situation.


    Only then did James exin the reason. It turned out Darven was actually a fellow disciple of James


    under the same academy. The sign of Ganoderma derived from the legacy of their master.


    Ever since Darven¡¯s graduation, he went to Hong Kong for development. He was never heard of since


    then. He did not evene back to see anyone from the academy. He didn¡¯te back when his


    master passed away too.


    Now, he actually wanted to snatch away the sign of Ganoderma.


    Moreover, he even threatened that he would let his nephew, Matthew chase them out of Global Traders


    Hotel if James refused to hand it over.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 922

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 922


    The olddy was furious. She pointed towards Darven and said, ¡°Can you be any more shameless, you


    old geezer? Do you not know how to respect your masters? Even if he¡¯s your teacher for only a day,


    you should regard him like your father for the rest of your life. Your master taught and helped you to


    finish your apprenticeship, yet you have forgotten about him. You didn¡¯t evene back to attend your


    master¡¯s funeral after his death. You ungrateful rascal, you even want to take your master¡¯s sign.


    Where does your confidencee from? Where did you get the balls to do this?¡±


    Darven only huffed at the olddy, despite her questioning. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, ain¡¯t it? Old hag,


    stop butting your nose in this. Careful, or you might die on the spot!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The olddy was so furious that she was about to explode on the spot.


    She was a famous traditional doctor. She was a person of virtue and prestige at normal times. When


    did she ever get insulted like this? She panted heavily, not being able to say a word.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Darven chuckled as he said, ¡°See? I was right, huh? You don¡¯t have many days left in this world, old


    hag, yet you¡¯re jumping up and down. What for? Could it be that you¡¯re Old James¡¯s ex or something?


    Don¡¯t tell me, this young girl here is your love child?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s lips were trembling as her eyes widened. She looked as if she was about to pass any


    minute now. Just then, Cheryl whispered something into James¡¯s ears. James was overjoyed as he


    turned to look at Alex. Then, heughed out loud and pulled the olddy aside, smiling smugly at


    Darven. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d throw us out and won¡¯t let us hold the medical exchange? Go ahead


    then! Hurry and do it!¡±


    Darven froze for a brief moment as he didn¡¯t understand why James was suddenly so cocky.


    Well, just a while ago, James was panicking when he threatened him with this, he looked as if the sky


    was crashing down. James could not be med for it. He was known as the legendary doctor in


    California and had a great reputation. Money whatsoever was no longer important when he had


    reached such a status.


    Reputation was only the most important thing.


    He was the current president of the Medical Club of California and also the honorary principal of the


    Medical School of California.


    This time, he was the one who single handedly brought about Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange


    in California.


    In this way, his personal reputation would be even more profound. It had attracted a number of famous


    doctors within and outside of Triangle River Delta.


    However, all the participating members had arrived on the day of the official event. If they were to be


    kicked out by the hotel¡¯s management, all Jame¡¯s hard work would be all for naught.


    When people looked at him, their first impression would view him as an unreliable person.


    Then, his reputation would be ruined and he would end tip as aughing stock.


    However, how long had it been?


    His attitude had done a 180 degree change!


    ¡°Old James, you need to think properly. To ruin your great title as the legendary doctor of California for


    the sake of Ganoderma, that¡¯s not quite worth it.¡± Darven¡¯s expression darkened. His goal was not to


    ruin James¡¯s reputation, but to acquire the sign of Ganoderma.


    James huffed coldly as he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m willing to do it.¡±


    Darven squinted his eyes. ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯re so stubborn, don¡¯t me me for being cruel then.¡±


    He immediately took his phone out to call Matthew. However, no one picked up!


    James said with a smile, ¡°Come on now, we¡¯re waiting for your nephew to kick us out! You¡¯ve said


    those words, yet you couldn¡¯t kick us out in the end. Wouldn¡¯t you just be a pile of bullcrap? Who would


    dare to let you cure them in the future?¡±


    Darven furrowed his eyebrows. He consecutively called his nephew thrice and his forehead started


    sweating, yet nobody answered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? We¡¯ve had a deal. How can he let me down at the critical moment?¡±


    Just then, Alex spoke up, ¡°Looks like your nephew wouldn¡¯t be able to kick us out now. How about this?


    Let me help you ask, let¡¯s see what he¡¯s doing right now!¡±


    As he spoke, he then dialed Azure¡¯s number into his phone.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 923

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 923


    The call went through immediately.


    Alex turned on the speaker right away and asked, ¡°Azure, what¡¯s the situation now? Is that fe,


    Matthew Mikail still here?¡±


    Azure¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°We¡¯re almost done dealing with them, Mr. Rockefeller. We¡¯ve gone through


    the formalities, so that punk has nothing to do with the hotel right now. I¡¯ve told him to guard the parking


    lot, two of my men from Thousand Miles are watching him too. We¡¯ll make sure he gets the hang of it


    as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re pretty efficient!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, Global Traders Hotel is yours from now on.¡± Azure said with a smile on the other end.


    He also didn¡¯t expect the woman who walked together with Alex was the first daughter of the


    magistrate in Michigan.


    At first, it was quite difficult to buy such arge Global Traders Hotel with a mere cigarette depending


    on the unteral strength of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. However, with the great assistance from


    Phoebe, the first daughter of the magistrate, this had be as easy as pie.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After using powerful connections for intimidation coupled with the mental pressure of the underworld¡¯s


    leader of California, Matthew had to give in to his conditions.


    ¡°Mine?¡± Alex was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t mean it, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    After making the call, Alex walked towards the window and looked down. He happened to be able to


    see Matthew learning how to charge parking fees from another parking lot administrator, under the


    supervision of two Thousand Miles fighters.


    Matthew probably did not learn well, he ended up getting kicked in the gut twice by the Thousand Miles


    fighter.


    He chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Old man Mikail, your nephew is charging parking fees down there. You¡¯re


    blessed in the future. If you couldn¡¯t find a parking spot, your nephew could help you get one, but the


    parking fees couldn¡¯t be a penny lesser.¡±


    Darven was shocked, he couldn¡¯t ept this for a very long time.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How did you be the owner of Global Traders Hotel? Why is my nephew in charge of


    parking fees?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°About this question, you should ask your nephew for the details! You can get lost now. I


    don¡¯t wee people like you in my hotel.¡±


    Darven stared at Alex, shocked.


    However, soon after, he startedughing hysterically. ¡°Interesting! You¡¯re far more interesting than I


    thought, young man. I¡¯m starting to be interested in you¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about how my nephew gave


    you his hotel, but there¡¯s no reason for you to throw me out now. Because I¡¯m here to attend the


    medical exchange, and I have an invitation card. You can¡¯t kick me out, unless the entire exchange is


    stopped.¡±


    Alex furrowed his eyebrows, not saying a word.


    James said, ¡°You can¡¯t even threaten us now, Darven Mikail. What are you staying for?¡±


    Darven said, ¡°I¡¯d like to challenge you on medical skills! Aren¡¯t you the so-called legendary doctor of


    California? I¡¯d like to battle you then! The winner takes Ganoderma. How about it? Do you dare to


    make a bet with me? If you don¡¯t, it just proves that you¡¯re just a quack and a fraud who fishes for fame


    andpliments.¡±


    Such a reverse psychology was too outdated.


    However, when this was done in public at this moment, its lethality was terrifying.


    lf James really were to turn him down now, some with ill intention would try to spread the rumour. Even


    if someone knew the shenanigans within it, it would end it p with James being a coward and it would be


    useless for exnation afterwards.


    ¡°Grandpa, you must never agree to this!¡± Cheryl spoke up. She was worried that her grandfather would


    fall into Darven¡¯s trap due to rashness. ¡°This old man is immoral, he¡¯s inhumane and dishonourable! If


    you were to make a bet with him, you would just be lowering your status. He doesn¡¯t deserve to


    challenge you!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Darven huffed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just ignorant. My title of Legendary Doctor Mikail is well known in


    Hon g Kong. Just simply ask any locals from Hong Kong and you¡¯d know just how famous I am.¡±


    Phoebe spoke up, ¡°I¡¯d say that you¡¯re trying to gain profit with little investment! If you win, you¡¯ll get


    Ganoderma. Then, what are you putting down as a bet if you lose?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, of course I¡¯ve brought something to bet with.¡±


    Darven¡¯s mouth gently twitched. Then, he took a rectangr box that was the size of his palm out of


    his medical kit carried by himself. ¡°This is what I¡¯m putting down as a bet.¡±


    James¡¯ eyes widened when he saw the box taken out by Darven.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 924

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 924


    James was enraged and yelled, ¡°Darven Mikail, you are so bold. So you really were the one who stole


    the Heaven Defying Dragon Bone Needles back then. You rascal, how could you let our academy


    down? How could you let Master down?¡±


    Darven smiled nonchntly. ¡°Tsk, stole? Don¡¯t say such a ugly word, I borrowed this from Master. He


    promised to lend it to me for a hundred years.¡±


    James yelled, ¡°Bullsh*t! Back then, Master didn¡¯t have the Heaven Defying Dragon Bone Needles to be


    used when his wife was terminally ill, just because you stole them. She ended up dying and Master


    bore the regret and hatred for the rest of his life. You brute! You deserve to die!¡±


    By this time, everyone could tell what kind of a person Darven was. Each of them gesticted and


    gossiped about him with scornful stares.


    On the other hand, Alex¡¯s eyes were brimming with delight.


    When Darven took the box out, he could tell that the object within was special. He could sense a


    unique energy flowing within it.


    The object in the box was umon.


    Just then, Darvenughed and said, ¡°James Coney, stop the idle chattes. How about it? Do you dare to


    make the bet?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bet it.¡±


    Cheryl started panicking when James said that.


    Although Ganoderma was a sign from the legacy of James¡¯s master, it only formed a word-of-mouth


    effect in the people¡¯s minds after several decades of hard work in California.


    It could be said that Ganoderma of California was single-handedly built up by James.


    ¡°Grandpa, Ganoderma in California is your life! How could the broken needles whatsoever in his hand


    bepared to your Ganoderma? It¡¯s not even of the same value at all! If he can¡¯t make a fair bet,


    then we shouldn¡¯t y along!¡± Cheryl said.


    However, a cold smirk was stered on Darven¡¯s face.


    James¡¯s expression darkened, he seemed to have set his mind on this.


    However, the olddy next to them spoke up, ¡°I heard that the Heaven Defying Dragon Bone Needles


    were actually made out of dragon ribs. It¡¯s a holy tool for medics with endless uses. Back then, this set


    of Heaven Defying Dragon Bone Needles fell into the hands of the Immortal Doctor, Guilherme


    Extraordinaire. He used them to save no less than a hundred thousand people. They¡¯re truly sacred


    items!¡±


    ¡°Dragon ribs?¡± Everyone present was shocked. ¡°Could it be that dragons really existed in the world?¡±


    The olddy replied, ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t made of dragon ribs, it shouldn¡¯t be far away from that¡­ But, the


    one in this box of his might not be the real deal.¡±


    Hence, everyone turned to look at the box, hoping to see what was inside. Even Alex craned his neck.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let all of you witness this eye-opener!¡± Darven said as he opened the box


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thirty-six bone needles could be seen inside. Each of them were as clear as ss, as if they were


    transparent Alex was utterly stunned after seeing those needles.


    He knew this set of needles.


    In other words, they were not called bone needles at all, but they were called bone swords with the full


    name, the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six.


    There was a record about them in the Ultimate Book of Medicine. It was made of refined inverse bones


    of dragons after his ancestors worked hard to collect thirty six dragons back then. They could be used


    to cure diseases or kill people!


    However, one must possess the cultivation of Divine Transcendence or above to control this set of


    dragon bone swords.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were widened, with his mouth agape.


    He thought, ¡®Are these really something refined by my ancestors? If they were, I have to win this


    treasure by myself.¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 925

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 925


    ¡°Huh? What are these?¡±


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t be some ss products, right? Such broken trash is just sold for two dors in flea


    markets at most! You can even get as many of them as you want! Heaven Defying Dragon Bone


    Needles whatsoever, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re all for jokes!¡±


    Someone at the scene immediately ridiculed after seeing the thirty-six needles inside the box. It was a


    young man.


    He was Jack Hauffer¡¯s grandson, Georgie Hauffer.


    Many thought the same as well because not everyone had seen such rare treasures in their lives.


    Even the olddy who was a traditional doctor had only heard of the rumors, she had never seen the


    true appearance of the needles.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just a young brat! What do you know?¡±


    Darven shot Georgie a contemptuous re. ¡°I¡¯ll let you see just how powerful this set of bone needles


    are then!¡±


    He took one of the bone needles and gently punctured the ss coffee table next to him. The almost


    transparent needle directly pierced into the ss surface with engravings, it was as simple as piercing


    into a piece of paper.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Countless exims sounded at the scene.


    The power of this bone needle had shocked countless people.


    Well, the ss surface looked extremely sturdy and exquisite at a nce. It was made of tempered


    ss with a thickness of five or six centimeters. Even bullets might not be able to prate it, yet this


    needle of a finger¡¯s length pierced through it right away.


    Meanwhile, Alex narrowed his eyes.


    The moment the bone needle pierced through the ss, he felt the fluctuation of the unique energy on


    it.


    ¡®That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Dragon¡®s Bane of Thirty-Six refined by my ancestors.¡¯


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®But, do dragons really exist in the world? Or, could it be some type of rare serpents?¡¯


    However, this wasn¡¯t important to him anymore. He wouldn¡¯t be too surprised if dragons actually


    existed. This was because he had experienced a more amazing scene when he received his ancestors¡¯


    legacy.


    Darven smiled coldly towards James. ¡°How is it? Have you verified it? You should have seen Master¡¯s


    Heaven Defying Dragon Bone Needles before. Can we go on with the bet now?¡±


    At this moment, James had no choice to back down. If he tried to turn the challenge down now, he


    would definitely be seen as a coward.


    Moreover, he was set on getting back the Heaven Defying Dragon Bone Needles passed down by his


    master. Putting it into words, thebination of this set Heaven Defying Dragon Bone Needles and the


    Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell would only be the perfect match.


    ¡°Fine, how are we betting this?¡± James asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Since it¡¯s a gamble on medical skills, of course we¡¯re going to ce the bet on curing


    diseases and saving patients! Could it be that we¡¯re still betting with dice?¡± Darven put the bone


    needles away and said, ¡°We¡¯ll decide with the best of three matches. As for the patients, let¡¯s just find


    some from within the crowd. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    ***


    However, Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange was not a personal arena, it was a high-end


    conference for doctors. As the organizer of the exchange, James must y the role of the host.


    Hence, the two parties agreed to ce the two¡¯s gambling agreement in the afternoon.


    The exchange officially started at 9.30 am.


    James talked on stage and threw topics, letting the others to speak and discuss.


    This was just the normal procedures of the exchange.


    Alex was sitting in the third row with Cheryl on his left and Phoebe on his right. Many couldn¡¯t help but


    envy him for sitting in between two gorgeous women. His mind was not there, but inside the legacy of


    the Ultimate Book of Medicine, carefully finding the introduction of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six.


    At the time, his ancestors may have casually left some memories. The Dragon¡¯ s Bane of Thirty-Six


    was briefly introduced, they were made of the inverse bones of North Sea dragons.


    Alex didn¡¯t know where exactly the North Sea was. Anyway, he just had never heard of such a ce


    like the North Sea in America.


    The inverse bone of a dragon was said to be simr to its scale. There was only a piece of inverse


    bone on a dragon.


    ¡®Could it be that dragons be dinosaurs from ancient times?¡¯


    When Alex thought about it, he finally found the detailed introduction to the Dragon¡®s Bane of Thirty-


    Six. They were taken from thirty- six inverse bones of North Sea dragons. After spending ten years of


    heat and coldness with 372 types of heavenly treasures coupled with the carving of 3600 formation


    blueprints, the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six was finally made.


    It was extremely sturdy and unbreakable. It could even form a sword formation.


    As Alex looked at this information, his breathing became rapid.


    This was the real magical treasure!


    Compared to the thirty-six bone swords, the Stake of Exorcism was just trash!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 926

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 926


    Since it was something that had been left by his ancestors, of course, it had to be taken back.


    At this moment, he noticed that someone pinched his arm.


    ¡®Dammit, who is it? It hurts!¡¯


    He turned around and saw that it was the rich youngdy, Phoebe Larsen.


    ¡®Pinching my arm for no reason at all, are you looking for a beating?¡¯


    Alex¡¯s expression turned cold. He also reached out and gave her a heavy pinch in return.


    Right on her thighs. And it was on the inside of it. Yeah, his hands must have slipped. That was why.


    The young girl trembled from the pain immediately and almost screamed in pain.


    Fortunately, she still remembered that they were at the meeting venue, and it would be extremely


    embarrassing if she were to scream right now.


    She hurriedly used her hands to cover her mouth and red fiercely at Alex. Tears filled her eyes, and


    in the next moment, she grabbed Alex¡¯s arm and bit down fiercely.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She cried out in pain. Her teeth hurt! It felt as if her front teeth almost broke.


    Was this even a human hand?


    Even rocks were not as hard as this.


    At this moment, not many people were actually listening to James¡¯ speech, and this was quitemon.


    The debate that several of the participants joined was also boring, especially to those who were not in


    the same field or simply not in the same industry¡­ Like Jack, who hade to seek medical


    treatment, the things that he was listening to felt like a duck talking to a chicken.


    So, when Phoebe cried out, it immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    Everyone saw Phoebe still holding Alex¡¯s hand in her mouth.


    That action of hers was already giving off dubious vibes. If two people weren¡¯t a couple, why the heck


    would they do that?


    Jack and Georgie Hauffer knew Phoebe¡¯s identity. The two exchanged nces, and read the words in


    each other¡¯s eyes¡­ Phoebe¡¯s father, Wayne Larsen, had been an official in Michigan for many years.


    ording to rumors, he might even be promoted again.


    For these kinds of big shot officials who were one big family in the business world, they had always


    been their subordinates¡¯ focus.


    As the daughter of one such official, Phoebe¡¯s marriage was one of the matters of utmost importance.


    Countless people wanted to marry this youngdy and be one step closer to the top.


    However, once you¡¯ve reached such a high position like Wayne¡¯s, marrying within the big families was


    a big taboo. There wasn¡¯t a need for him to sell his daughter to gain a bargaining chip for his career,


    after all. For his precious daughter, her marriage would depend on her own love.


    So, countless youngsters in Michigan had hit a wall when it came to this. However, Phoebe Larsen was


    already twenty-six years old, and there was never any mention of her having a boyfriend.


    It was unexpected that he would be hiding in California!


    The father and son of the Hauffer family immediately decided, no matter what happened, they should


    get on good terms with this young man named Alex. In the near future, he might be Wayne


    Larsen¡¯s son-inw.


    Cheryl had also looked over in surprise.


    Phoebe let go of Alex¡¯s hand immediately as her face flushed. Once everyone refocused their attention,


    Alex asked Phoebe, ¡°Why did you pinch me just now?¡±


    Phoebe said irritatedly, ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, Darven stood up and said loudly, ¡°Old James, stop making so many blindparisons


    up there. These things of yours are all nonsense, like the bandages used to wrap an olddy¡¯s foot,


    smelly and useless! If you¡¯re only here to talk about these things at this medical exchange today, then


    you don¡¯t have to continue! Why don¡¯t we have apetition?¡±


    As soon as he said that, it caught many people¡¯s attention.


    Someone even responded, ¡°Yeah, hurry up and demonstrate what this witchcraft stuff is all about. I


    don¡¯t understand if I just listen to it!¡±


    James¡¯ face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Darven stepped onto the stage. ¡°How will the patients be selected? Are there any that you¡¯re familiar


    with? Otherwise, why don¡¯t I give you a few handicaps and let you select them?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    James was angry. ¡°You choose!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Darven immediately had the people in the audience volunteer themselves by raising their hands and


    quickly singled out three people seeking treatment.


    A woman, an old man, and a child.


    As soon as these people walked out of the crowd, Alex scanned them and immediately felt that


    something was not right.


    Of all the three patients, none of them were easy to handle.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 927

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 927


    Once the three patients had been chosen, the venue immediately became more lively than before.


    Everyone present was well-known doctors from the area. Excluding the western doctors, as long as


    one was a traditional doctor, he would have learned the four ways of diagnosing a patient: to look,


    listen, question, and feel their pulse, and it was only the matter of higher or lower skills.


    These people looked at the three patients and started whispering among each other, discussing them.


    ¡°The young woman¡¯s stomach had a slight bulge. It seems like she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Look at that young boy. His face is yellow and thin. He¡¯s obviously malnourished.¡±


    ¡°And that old man, no matter how I look at him¡­ He looks kind of strange. His face is too pale, and his


    body seems to be lifeless. Based on the situation, these signs would usually only appear on corpses.


    It¡¯s going to be a bit annoying, this patient, and it really will be a test of skill.¡±


    Hearing the discussion around them, Cheryl started to be quite nervous.


    She was also a brilliant doctor in her own right, and when she saw the old man, she was also surprised


    and also felt it to be strange. She unknowingly grasped Alex¡¯s hand and softly said, ¡°Alex, that old man,


    his condition just doesn¡¯t seem right. Look at his face. Theplexion is stiff and not like a living


    person at all, It¡¯s like¡­ It¡¯s like I can also see livor mortis on his body.


    Are my eyes going bad?¡±


    Alex also looked at the three patients on stage.


    He didn¡¯t feel much from Cheryl holding his hand, and he even gently rubbed hers. He said in a


    lowered voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t see it wrongly. It is livor mortis indeed. This old man is dead!¡±


    ¡°What kind of big joke are you making in broad daylight? Can the dead walk up by themselves?¡±


    Phoebe, who sat on the right, had heard what they were saying and leaned in to give her own two


    cents, interrupting them.


    After she finished talking, she even rolled her big eyes at Alex.


    Alex said, ¡°That¡¯s because youck knowledge and experience. You are also ill informed and narrow


    minded.¡±


    Phoebe was speechless.


    However, Cheryl couldn¡¯t seem to believe it. ¡°Is that true? Isn¡¯t it¡­ A little ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°This apprentice of your grandfather¡¯s isn¡¯t some randommoner. This is a trap for your grandfather.


    The three patients are all strange, and he must have arranged for this in advance. I¡¯m afraid that this is


    a gamble that your grandfather won¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Cheryl wrung her fingers anxiously. ¡°What should I do? Ganoderma is my grandfather¡¯s lifetime blood


    and sweat. If he loses it to that Darven, I can¡¯t imagine how he will ept it. Alex, can you help my


    grandfather? I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to ask? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be greedy for your body,¡± Phoebe said from the side.


    Alex cast a re at her. ¡°I¡¯m greedy for yours.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s heart thumped heavily in her chest, and she crossed her arms to hug herself.


    However, she didn¡¯t back away. Instead, she looked up at the stage and said, ¡°Apart from the old man,


    the pregnant woman and the child look to be normal!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see in a bit,¡± Alex said.


    When he said this, thepetition on stage seemed to begin.


    They had also found three doctors from different regions to serve as judges.


    At this moment, Alex stood up and said loudly, ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    His shout had Chi in it.


    His voice seemed to rumble like thunder in the hall. Everyone turned their heads to look at him.


    Alex walked past Phoebe¡­ As the front and back rows had rtively small space, when he squeezed


    past her, he tripped on something somehow, and his buttnded directly on Phoebe¡¯s upper body.


    ¡°Oh my god, are you trying to squash me to death by sitting on me?!¡± Phoebe yelled out in surprise,


    quickly pushing Alex away.


    Her chest was boiling, and she was furious to the point she was about to pass out. But Alex was


    completely different. He looked¡­ A little reluctant as he turned around and apologized softly before


    squeezing past her again.


    Then, he walked toward the stage.


    ¡®Bastard, he must have done it on purpose!¡¯


    ¡®Shameless, pervert! Ow, ow, it hurts! It can¡¯t be that he sat on me until I got lobr hypersia, right?!


    If they start sagging, I¡¯m going to make you pay!¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 928

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 928


    Phoebe mumbled softly to herself and turned around to see Cheryl looking at her with a weird look in


    her eyes. She suddenly had the feeling like she had been trying to steal her best friend¡¯s boyfriend,


    but¡­ She was the one who had been taken advantage of!


    ***


    On the stage, Darven was coldly looking at Alex.


    Just now, he had secretly decided in his mind to find a chance to kill this kid. With his capabilities, it


    wouldn¡¯t be difficult to kill an ordinary person.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the kid would jump out and offer himself up like this.


    So, he rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s you again, boy. What do you want?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex turned to James and said, ¡°Master, to deal with this kind of thief who deceives their own master


    and ancestor, how is it worthy enough for you to personally take action? He¡¯s not worthy enough. So,


    let me deal with him. You can just watch from the side and support me.¡±


    James was taken aback, but then he saw Alex give him a wink. Also, among the three patients, the


    corpse-like old man really made him feel uneasy and made his heart beat faster. And so, he nodded


    immediately. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Darven could feel himself almost exploding in anger. He pointed at Alex and spat, ¡°Who do you think


    you are? What qualifications do you have topete with me in an exchange of medical skills? Do you


    even have any medical skills? Are you a doctor?¡±


    ¡°I feel that I know a little better than you,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°What kind of bullshit are you spouting?! This match between that old man and me, does it have


    anything to do with you? Get out of here, right now!¡±


    ¡°How can it not have anything to do with me? I¡¯m a doctor from Ganoderma.¡±


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re a doctor from Ganoderma?¡± Darven¡¯s eyes were chillingly cold. ¡°Do you call the


    shots in Ganoderma? If you lose, you¡¯ll give me Ganoderma¡¯s signboard?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°Not only is he a doctor from Ganoderma, but he¡¯s also my grandson-inw,¡± James said. ¡°Not only will


    I hand you the signboard if he loses, but I¡¯ll also even hand over the entire Ganoderma to you. But, if


    you lose, you¡¯ll have to hand over the Dragon Bone Defiance Needle, as well and kneel in front of the


    graves of the masters and mistress for three days and three nights, admit and repent your mistakes.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s face flushed instantly as soon as the words left his mouth as she thought to herself, ¡®Grandpa


    really has loose lips. He even dares to say things that may not even happen.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know that the old man had deliberately said it on purpose.


    The purpose was to create a public opinion so that his granddaughter could rely on Alex.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to find such a good grandson-inw no matter how hard he looked, and even in his


    dreams, he would still want it!


    Alex nced at James and didn¡¯t reveal the truth behind his words in the end.


    Otherwise, Cheryl¡¯s image and reputation would bepletely gone.


    ¡°Alright, old man. This is what you¡¯ve said yourself. Everyone present, you¡¯ve heard it!¡± Darven said,


    then he turned to Alex and said once again, coldly, ¡°Boy, whether you¡¯re a real doctor or a veterinarian,


    the fact that you dared to stand up andpete with me on stage today, it will be the nightmare of your


    lifetime.¡±


    Alex smirked and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting now, old man? Did you think you¡¯re going to


    win for sure, just because you¡¯ve found some special cases? Hurry, and let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Darven gave him a ruthless re, already marking him as a dead man walking.


    The first patient was the pregnant woman. She was a pretty thing, and the bulge in her stomach looked


    like she was about five months pregnant.


    Alex asked her directly, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    The woman nced at Alex and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been pregnant for almost six months, but my stomach


    hurts all the time. I¡¯ve gone to the hospital for checkups, but it¡¯s all useless. The doctors haven¡¯t been


    able to find out what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Alex suddenly sneered and cursed on the inside, ¡®God damn, you¡¯re a transgender person. You don¡¯t


    have the right organs to get pregnant. You¡¯re pregnant with a haunting fetus. It would be even weirder if


    your stomach didn¡¯t hurt! I¡¯m sure that Darven was the one who had nted this haunting fetus, right?¡¯


    He turned to Darven. ¡°Hey, old thief. How do you want topete with this one? How about we


    compare, which one of us can have her give birth to the child within half an hour?¡±


    As soon as those words were out, everyone present was dazed with shock.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 929

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 929


    ¡°What? Can a woman, who is six months pregnant, give birth on the spot within half an hour?¡±


    ¡°Is he dreaming? Why didn¡¯t he just say he will make the pregnant woman give birth to an adult, then?¡±


    Phoebe mumbled softly, really rendered speechless.


    Every single person in the hall gaped and was stunned. After a while, someone startedughing, and it


    wasn¡¯t long before the entire hall had descended into roars ofughter.


    ¡°This guy is just trying to be funny, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯smon sense that a woman will go through ten months of pregnancy. Does he actually want a


    woman who¡¯s only six months pregnant to give birth? That¡¯s forcing her to have a premature birth!¡±


    ¡°Where did this weirdoe from?¡±


    Just at this moment, someone in the crowd yelled out, ¡°Ah, I remember now. He¡¯s that abandoned


    young man who was expelled from the Rockefeller family in California. He married into the Assex


    family and became known in California for being notoriously useless. Oh my gosh, how can a guy like


    this be able to hook up with the granddaughter of the miracle doctor, James Coney? He¡¯s definitely


    cheating her feelings!¡±


    As soon as he said that, there was immediately an uproar.


    Everyone started talking over each other, and all thements were basically the same; they were


    talking about how useless Alex was.


    Phoebe was dumbfounded, and she looked at Cheryl incredulously. ¡°Cheryl, what¡¯s going on? Is that


    guy already someone¡¯s son-inw? He¡¯s already married?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already divorced!¡± Cheryl said. When she heard so many people ndering and ridiculing Alex,


    she felt angry and sad at the same time on the inside.


    She was so tempted to tear those people¡¯s mouths.


    Phoebe was speechless. ¡°Cheryl Coney, are you sure you¡¯re right in the head? Of all the people to fall


    for, you fall for a divorced man? Are all good men on earth dead? You have such a good pick of men!


    All the boys in university previously, you could have picked any of them!¡±


    Cheryl shook her head and smiled. ¡°Those are not important. Even if he¡¯s a pile of shit, as long as I


    think it smells good, then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Phoebe had nothing to say.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex would probably be extremely dumbfounded if he had heard theparison she had used.


    On stage, Darven was roaring withughter. On the inside, he was well aware that this pregnant


    woman was once a man, whichter became a transgender person. It wasn¡¯t possible to bear a child


    with their body since they didn¡¯t have the right parts, after all.


    How could they give birth to a child?


    ¡°Boy, that¡¯s fine,¡± Darven said. ¡°If you can really have her give birth to a child within half an hour, then


    there¡¯s no need to continue thispetition. I¡¯ll admit my defeat immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Alex said.


    Then, he immediately had someone move a table over and had the pregnant woman lie on top of it.


    The pregnant woman was unhappy and said, ¡°Is there something wrong with you? I¡¯ve only been


    pregnant for six months, and you want me to give birth? How are you expecting me to do that? Are you


    going to give me a C-section? Are you really a doctor? I think that you¡¯re a liar, and you¡¯re going to kill


    me, right?¡±


    Alex ignored her sarcasm and instead said, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that goes ¡®when the melon is ripe, it falls¡¯.


    In your case, your fetus is almost ripe! Generally, women will need to carry for ten months, but you¡¯re


    so talented, and you¡¯re able to give birth in just six months, so, of course you¡¯d feel pain!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    The audience below the stage burst out inughter once again.


    Phoebe wasughing so hard that she was tearing up.


    Even Cheryl had covered her face, not daring to watch anymore.


    She suddenly thought about how Alex had once told her that he had learned his acupuncture


    techniques from the inte. Although she hadn¡¯t believed it back then, he had also never told her


    where he had studied and what he had majored in before. He might have been unfamiliar with


    obstetrics and gynecology. It looked like it was going to be a big joke at this rate.


    The big bellied young woman raised her brows and scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re the talented one. I think there¡¯s a


    pair of horns growing on your head. That¡¯s why you dare toe up on stage to offer treatment. What


    do you think you can do? Freaking hell¡­ I¡¯ve heard the things that the people downstage have said,


    that you¡¯re a trash son-inw who doesn¡¯t understand anything. What kind of shitty treatment can you


    give? I¡¯ll only evere to you for treatment if I¡¯m satisfied and done with my long life! Doctor Darven,


    you better hurry up and chase him down the stage. Just looking at him makes my stomach hurt!¡±


    Darven continued his ignorant act and said, ¡°Madam, no can do. We¡¯re in apetition, and the rules


    can¡¯t be broken. Don¡¯t worry, with me around, I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to you. We might as


    well listen to this¡­ Doctor Alex¡¯s opinion first.¡±


    Alex put both hands behind him and said leisurely, ¡°I don¡¯t have manyments on it. It¡¯s really just


    the fact that the melons are ripe now, and she can naturally give birth now.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 930

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 930


    Below the stage, another round ofughter had begun once again.


    However, at this moment, the young woman suddenly clutched her belly and screamed. Her face was


    filled with confusion, and she looked at Darven with surprise on her face and said, ¡°Doctor Darven, I¡­


    My stomach hurts. It really hurts!¡±


    Why did she need to add the word ¡®really¡¯?


    Probably because it didn¡¯t hurt just now!


    When she said it hurt, it was fake.


    However, now it really did hurt, and it felt like her intestines were twisted and tangled up.


    Darven was taken aback, and he said, ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Alex said instead. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. She¡¯s going to give birth! Once the time hase,


    the ripe melon will fall. This youngdy, congrattions, you¡¯re going to be a mother.¡±


    With just these few words, the young woman felt the pain intensify. She couldn¡¯t even stand properly on


    her legs, and she was sweating profusely. More importantly, her belly continued to grow under


    everyone¡¯s eyes at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Ahhh! Ughhh! My stomach¡­ What¡¯s wrong with my stomach? Oh , it hurts! It hurts so bad I¡¯m going to


    die! Doctor Darven, save me!¡± The pregnant woman had no choice but to lie on the table, and her belly,


    which had inted like a ball, now looked like she was nine months pregnant.


    Her clothes could no longer fit, so she lifted her clothes, revealing her rounded belly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone on the scene was stunned.


    What a strange thing, the more they looked at it.


    James was also still on stage, and he looked equally as dumbfounded as everyone in the hall.


    He asked Alex in a lowered voice, ¡°Alex, this¡­ What in the world is this situation?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Well, miracle doctor, Darven, surely knows best about what¡¯s going on, right?¡±


    Darven was surprised. This was the first time he had seen such a thing.


    As for the young woman, she could no longer endure the pain and screamed, ¡°Doctor Darven, help me!


    It hurts, it hurts¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that nothing would go wrong? Why does my stomach hurt so much?


    And it even got so big¡­ Oh, it hurts¡­ I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to die! Darven Mikail, you¡¯re the one


    who has caused this to happen to me!¡±


    James was startled and said, ¡°Madam, your stomach? Does it have anything to do with Darven?¡±


    The young woman didn¡¯t say anything.


    Darven snorted coldly. ¡°Old man, stop ndering others. I selected the patients at random in this


    exchange meeting. How can it have anything to do with me? Madam, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam. Don¡¯t nder the miracle doctor, Doctor Darven. You¡¯re really about


    to give birth now. See how big your stomach is. It¡¯s already at its limit. If it gets any bigger, it¡¯s going to


    explode. So, hurry up and give birth! Put all your strength in it. Everyone is rooting for you. Breath, then


    fart¡­¡±


    Everyone downstageughed until their stomach hurt. However, many of them were looking at Alex as


    though he was a joke.


    One of the old doctors who was serving as a judge hurriedly said, ¡°Something is wrong with the


    patient¡¯s condition. We should hurry and send her to the hospital. Thepetition will be halted.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°There won¡¯t be enough time to get her to the hospital.¡±


    The olddy before happened to be a traditional doctor in the field of obstetrics and gynecology. She


    ran up at this moment with small steps and shouted as she did, ¡°Hurry, prepare hot water and clean


    towels. I will deliver the child. Ladies,e up and give me a hand. Form a circle, take off the patient¡¯s


    pants¡­¡±


    Swoosh¡­


    The pregnant woman¡¯s pants were pulled off.


    The olddy was so shocked that her hands trembled uncontrobly, and she screamed in shock,


    falling back on the floor,nding on her butt.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 931

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 931


    When the women helping saw the olddy¡¯s reaction, they were all surprised. They subconsciously


    turned to look at the young woman.


    If they hadn¡¯t looked, they wouldn¡¯t have known what was going on. But once they saw it, they were


    amazed. ¡°Oh dear, is this a man?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. What¡¯s going on? Why is a man giving birth to a baby? Could this not be a baby in his


    belly?¡±


    ¡°This is a transsexual. Oh my god. A transsexual is giving birth to a baby. Good lord!¡± The women who


    had helped, forming a circle around the pregnant woman, all started eximing in surprise.


    Now, everyone knew what was going on.


    Phoebe Larsen felt that her brain was running out of space.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a woman, but a transsexual?¡±


    ¡°But she said it herself that she¡¯s been pregnant for six months. She even went to get a checkup at the


    hospital. The hospital couldn¡¯t have failed to determine whether she was pregnant or not.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? This woman is colluding with Darven Mikail to frame my grandfather,¡± Cheryl Coney


    said.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the young woman, who was a transsexualdy, was about to lose her consciousness from


    the amount of pain she was going through. After struggling for a while, she fell off the table. Her belly


    hit the ground with a loud thud.


    Right after that, she started to bleed.


    It really looked like how a woman would bleed when her water broke.


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± The older woman who fell to the ground from shock earlier started to speak loudly.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility right now. She must have gone through a sex reassignment surgery. The


    baby in her belly must have been from in vitro fertilization. Now that she¡¯s bleeding profusely, we don¡¯t


    have a choice but to carry out a Cesarean section surgery. Someone, prepare alcohol and surgical


    knives. I¡¯ll perform the surgery on her right away!¡± She added.


    The transsexualdy¡¯s face turned pale. She got up and pushed the olddy away. ¡°Get the hell away


    from me. I didn¡¯t go through any surgery down there. I don¡¯t have a baby in my belly. I can¡¯t possibly be


    pregnant. I don¡¯t even have a womb.¡±


    Alex Rockefeller chuckled coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve been pregnant for six months?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I made it up. I¡¯m not pregnant. Miracle Doctor, help me. It hurts so much I¡¯m about to die. I don¡¯t


    want the one million dors you offered anymore. I¡¯ll return it to you immediately. Hurry up and turn my


    stomach back to the way it was. Ouch. It hurts so much. I¡¯m bleeding so much. Will I die?¡± The


    transsexualdy uttered.


    Darven¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°What? Darven Mikail, you b*stard. Clearly, you wanted me to put up an act for you. You gave me a


    million dors, and you have even done something to my belly. Now, you¡¯re actually not admitting to it.


    Do you want me dead?¡± The transsexualdy shouted.


    ¡°He can¡¯t save you, but I can. However, you must tell the truth about your condition,¡± Alex said right


    then.


    ¡°Can you really save me?¡± The transsexualdy asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Alex said.


    Alex reached out with spiritual power in his hand as he touched the transsexualdy lightly on her belly.


    The transsexualdy trembled slightly. The next moment, her constant flow of blood stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯ve stopped the bleeding for you now, but your belly is still there. Tell me everything now. Otherwise,


    you won¡¯t live past an hour,¡± Alex said.


    When the transsexual woman heard that she could only live for an hour, her limbs instantly trembled in


    fear. She told Alex everything truthfully¡­


    ¡°I was originally from Hong Kong. When I was very young, I went through a sex change. But I only had


    injections and no surgery because I didn¡¯t have money. Darven, this jerk, found me and gave me a


    million dors toe to California. He wanted me to put on an act to trick people. He said he wanted


    to defeat his junior, a James Coney. After eating the medicine he gave me, my belly started to grow


    within two days.¡±


    ¡°The two other people were also faking it. He had arranged everything in advance.¡±


    ¡°He even said that he would give each of us another million after the n seeded.¡± The transsexual


    lady¡¯s words instantly enraged everyone.


    ¡°What? This person is absolutely shameless. I can¡¯t believe he could do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Coney is known by everyone in California. How could this man use such despicable means to


    frame Dr. Coney? D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°How could a person with such poor character be a doctor? His license to practice medicine


    should be revoked.¡±


    Everyone chipped in.


    James was so angry that he charged up to Darven and wanted to fight him.


    Knowing that his n had thoroughly failed, Darven red at Alex fiercely. ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve


    repeatedly ruined my n. I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯m going to offer you a prophecy. Within seven days,


    your entire body will rot, and you¡¯ll die from it!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? On what basis?¡± Alex smiled indifferently.


    ¡°Based on this tiny thing?¡± Alex gently flicked his hand, and a red object darted toward Darven.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 932

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 932


    The object struck Darven Mikail¡¯s nose before falling to the ground.


    It was actually a tiny, thin, red snake that was less than ten centimeters long. When it fell to the ground,


    its tail was still wagging, but its brain had been squashed into bits and pieces.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    The women all backed away in fear. Most women were afraid of things like snakes.


    When Darven saw the dead tiny, red snake, his facial expression changed drastically.


    This turned out to be his trump card.


    Previously, he wanted to assassinate Alex quietly. That was why he had sneakily released this


    extremely poisonous, tiny, red snake while everyone was paying attention to the pregnant transsexual


    lady. However, he couldn¡¯t quite figure things out Earlier, he clearly saw that this tiny, red snake had


    already crawled up Alex¡¯s leg. How did it end up being killed by Alex?


    When did Alex make a move? Darven didn¡¯t even notice it.


    ¡°You are a Southeast Asian shaman, aren¡¯t you? The Five Poisons ck Magic you used is quite


    excellent,¡± Alex said.


    When Darven heard this, his pupils narrowed. The next second, he scrambled onto his feet and ran


    outside.


    ¡°Hmph! ¡± Alex snorted coldly.


    ¡°Who said you could leave?¡± Alex asked.


    Alex reached out, grabbing the air with his five fingers. Darven¡¯s body was pulled back as if an invisible


    force had surrounded him.


    However, the situation was a bit chaotic. Nobody noticed this tiny detail.


    Meanwhile, Alex directly grabbed the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six out of Darven Mikail¡¯s pocket. ¡°How


    could you renege on the bet?¡± Alex said.


    Darven¡¯s eyes turned red with fear. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±


    Alex was beaming with joy after getting the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six. ¡°Take a guess!¡±


    After that, Alex poked Darven and paralyzed his entire body.


    At this moment, the transsexualdy cried out in pain. ¡°It hurts! Doctor, save me, quick! Didn¡¯t you say


    you could save me? Hurry up, will you? I¡¯m about to die from the pain!¡±


    Alex tutted. ¡°If you knew this would happen, why did you do those things?¡±


    ¡°Alex, what¡¯s her condition? I checked her pulse earlier. Indeed, she does seem to be pregnant. This is


    the strange part,¡± James Coney asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange because she really is pregnant,¡± Alex said calmly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    At this moment, Cheryl Coney and Phoebe Larsen had also rushed forward.


    Phoebe¡¯s nose was wrinkled. ¡°Are you kidding me? Didn¡¯t she just say she had made it all up? She¡¯s


    not pregnant at all. Look at her body. How could she be pregnant? Why don¡¯t you try getting her


    pregnant?¡±


    Alex tutted again. ¡°I might be able to help get you pregnant, but I really can¡¯t make myself do it for her,¡±


    he said.


    Just as Phoebe gritted her teeth angrily, Alex pointed at Darven. ¡°This is his doing. However, thedy is


    not pregnant with a human baby. She¡¯s pregnant with a haunting fetus.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°What do we do then?¡±


    Alex chuckled. This was actually very simple. Just as Alex was about to help the transsexualdy get


    the haunting fetus out of her belly, a loud shouting sound could be heard by the entrance of the


    meeting room¡­


    ¡°The great Immortal Doctor has arrived. All doctors wille forward and greet him with a bow!¡±


    Alex and the rest looked at the door in shock. At this moment, a total of nine people walked in.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    One of them was a young person around twenty years of age.


    Meanwhile, Alex saw his cousin-sister, Carol Rockefeller, among these people!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 933?

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 933?


    When Alex Rockefeller saw Carol Rockefeller, his eyes glistened. He felt surprised.


    Two days ago, Carol was taken away by her boyfriend. They had to use a precious mystical tool to


    escape from Alex To Alex¡¯s surprise, they met again under such circumstances.


    Most importantly, Carol had her hands around an ugly, older man¡¯s arm. She seemed to be very


    intimate with him. Half her body was pressed against the older man. In fact, the older man even had


    one of his hands ced on Carol¡¯s lower waist.


    Alex could see very clearly when the older man naturally squeezed Carol¡¯s buttocks. The action caused


    Carol to sway her hips gently from side to side. The expression on her face seemed to convey¡­ She


    was enjoying it immensely.


    At this moment, Alex felt like he didn¡¯t know Carol at all.


    ¡®Did she get a new husband or a new godfather?¡¯


    ¡®Did she break up with Seamus Owen just like that?¡¯


    ¡®Wait¡­ Something¡¯s not right!¡¯ Alex soon discovered something mysterious. Carol, who used to be


    terribly weak, had now be a martial artist. Through Alex¡¯s Chi observations, Carol¡¯s inner force


    cultivation had actually grown stronger. She was now at Intermediate-Royal rank. To Alex,


    Intermediate-Royal rank was nothing impressive at all. He could easily kill anyone at this rank.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, two days ago, Carol was still an ordinary girl. Being able to advance to Intermediate-Royal


    rank within two days is a little terrifying.


    Come to think of it. Waltz Fleur was only at Intermediate-Royal rank when she got to know Alex.


    However, Waltz had started learning martial arts since she was a kid, and she¡¯d trained for at least


    twenty tears.


    Comparing two days to twenty years, the difference was huge.


    Could Carol be the strongest martial arts prodigy in the world?


    However, Alex noticed a problem. Carol¡¯s inner force asionally caused her body to emit a martial


    arts aura uncontrobly. It was very simr to Seamus¡¯ case, so much so that it felt as if the source was


    the same, and this was what Alex found odd.


    ¡®Unless¡­¡¯


    ¡®Seamus transferred his inner force to her!¡¯ Alex thought.


    Just as Alex was surprised by this thought, the older adult Carol was clinging onto, who was also the


    designated miracle doctor of Leviathan Gate, Hosiah Qantas the Weird, started to speak eerily. ¡°Are


    you all deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? The descendants of ghost doctors have reappeared in the


    human world, and that also means an Immortal Doctor is here. ording to ancient rules, one must


    kneel to greet an Immortal Doctor! Why aren¡¯t you down on your knees yet?¡±


    Qantas the Weird did have a little martial arts foundation. Although he had an eerie voice, it was


    piercing.


    Everyone could hear his voice unusually clear.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Descendants of ghost doctors? Does the legacy of ghost doctors still exist in the world?¡± An older man


    shouted in surprise.


    ¡°Legend has it that thest generation of ghost doctors appeared during the twelfth century. The


    Immortal Doctor went by the name of Guilherme Extraordinaire. Several centuries had passed since


    then. Did Guilherme Extraordinaire leave a legacy behind? I thought his legacy disappeared long ago.¡±


    ¡°What Immortal Doctor? It¡¯s all made up in the past. People during ancient times had very backward


    medical skills. One could be considered the ultimate miracle doctor for just being able to cure a mild


    cold or fever. I¡¯m afraid that an Immortal Doctor in the past might not even be able topare to a


    current doctor in a hospital¡¯s emergency unit. Only people like you still think of miracle doctors highly,¡±


    someone said disdainfully.


    ¡°How dare you insult an Immortal Doctor?¡± The young man standing in between Carol and Hosiah


    snorted coldly before pointing at the man who spoke. ¡°Immortal Doctors are not to be insulted. Those


    who do so will be punished. You have actually insulted Immortal Doctors by saying they¡¯re inferior to


    ordinary doctors. That¡¯s unforgivable. You can only redeem your sins by dying,¡± he said.


    Everyone was speechless.


    The young man sounded extremely arrogant. He was giving someone a death sentence.


    However, an extremely bizarre scene happened after that.


    After the young man, who imed to be an Immortal Doctor, pointed at the person, a ck shadow that


    the naked eye couldn¡¯t see entered the person¡¯s body. In the next second, the person suddenly turned


    around and ran over to a window. He opened the window and jumped out of it.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    The crowd was stunned.


    Cheryl Coney and Phoebe Larsen couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths, and their eyes widened in


    shock. They were quite high up in the building the eighteenth floor of Global Traders Hotel. Wouldn¡¯t


    the person die from jumping down like that?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 934

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 934


    Someone immediately ran over to the window to look down.


    After a police car¡¯s siren was heard, a man could be seen lying on top of a car in a weird position. That


    man was the doctor who had just jumped off the building. There were broken pieces of ss all over


    the floor. Some people around the area ran over to stand around and look after hearing the noises.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you. You killed Wilbert!¡± A man started shouting.


    The doctor who jumped off the building was his good friend. At this moment, this person was


    thoroughly enraged. He pointed at the young man. ¡°What kind of Immortal Doctor are you? How could


    you ce so little value on a human¡¯s life? You¡¯ve killed someone, and you¡¯ll have to pay for it with your


    own life. Just you wait, you¡¯ll be put in jail!¡±


    ¡°Did you see me killing anyone?¡± The young man asked in a nd, feminine voice. His voice sounded


    feminine, and his appearance, too, was feminine.


    The young man was barely 180 centimeters in height, and he had a slim body and lean facial features.


    ¡°His soul was burdened with guilt. He felt guilty about insulting Immortal Doctors who have made


    countless contributions to America for thousands of years. That was why he killed himself to pardon his


    mistakes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hosiah Qantas roared with a gong-like voice. ¡°Are you all blind? This Immortal Doctor


    was just standing here. How could he kill that man?¡±


    Right then, the young man pointed at the suicide victim¡¯s friend. ¡°I am this generation¡¯s Immortal


    Doctor. You insulted my people earlier, and you deserve punishment for it. Now, p yourself thirty


    times!¡±


    A ck shadow figure shed by.


    The man really started pping himself with increasing force. He pped himself so hard that blood


    began to gush out from the corners of his mouth.


    Despite his teeth falling off, he was still hitting himself. He only stopped after pping himself a total of


    thirty times.


    After doing so, the man waspletely dumbfounded.


    Cheryl Coney tugged on Alex Rockefeller¡¯s clothes and started whispering, ¡°Alex, what was that


    technique he used? I remember Wace Yoke once said that you are this generation¡¯s Immortal Doctor.


    Why is there another one now?¡±


    Alex¡¯s facial expression turned sullen.


    He focused on studying Carol Rockefeller¡¯s issue, so he did not pay attention to the young man who


    called himself a Immortal Doctor. That was why Alex didn¡¯t react in time to stop the first person from


    jumping down.


    However, Alex managed to see and understand what happened when the second person pped


    himself. There was a big problem with the ck shadow.


    What was it?


    It looked a little like an enchantment spell!


    At this moment, Hosiah growled again. ¡°Why are you all still standing around? Why aren¡¯t you


    kneeling? You..! I¡¯m talking about you. Are you going to kneel or no t?¡±


    Hosiah was pointing at someone in his early forties. The person¡¯s facial expression stiffened. He


    wanted to ignore Hosiah, but after seeing the person with his face covered in blood and thinking about


    the person who just jumped off the building, his eyes filled with fear when he looked at the young man.


    After that, he kneeled in humiliation. ¡°Wee¡­ Immortal Doctor!¡±


    With the first person doing so, there was bound to be a second and a third.


    It was as if Hosiah was the young man¡¯s servant, dedicated to escorting him and getting rid of


    obstacles before him.


    Finally, Hosiah pointed at James Coney, Alex, and the others. ¡°And you, what are you still standing


    around for? Are you a pir? Get down on your knees and wee the Immortal Doctor!¡±


    It was only when Carol Rockefeller recognized Alex on the stage, her facial expression changed. She


    seemed shocked and dumbfounded.


    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ Carol wondered.


    Instinctively, Carol felt a little scared when she saw Alex. However, after recalling that Hosiah and the


    current generation¡¯s Immortal Doctor from the Witch Doctor Sect were here, as well as his bodyguards,


    Carol was at ease again.


    She smiled coldly. ¡°Alex, I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here. What¡¯s the matter? Are your knees too


    stiff for you to kneel? Would you like tomit suicide to pardon yourself like that person?¡±


    Alex tutted.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right then, several people walked through the door. One of them was America¡¯s best imperial doctor,


    Wace Yoke.


    He barged in furiously and started shouting. ¡°Bullsh*t! You are no Immortal Doctor! The true Immortal


    Doctor is Alex Rockefeller!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 935

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 935


    ¡°Wace!¡±


    ¡°Wace is actually here. Did Wace just say someone else is an Immortal Doctor? Who is Alex


    Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°He is Alex Rockefeller. He¡¯s a true Immortal Doctor!¡±


    All the famous doctors in Triangle River Delta kneeling on the ground were shocked by Wace Yoke¡¯s


    appearance. Their eyes were wide open.


    America¡¯s best imperial doctor was very famous.


    On the contrary, Immortal Doctors existed in a very distant part of history. For contemporary humans,


    they didn¡¯t mean a great deal. The only reason everyone got down on their knees was that they were


    afraid.


    Meanwhile, Wace was indeed one of the country¡¯s renowned representatives. Irrefutably, he was


    ska¡¯s best Immortal Doctor. Countless rich people from noble families and high-ranking government


    officials all perceived him as a very respectable individual.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, this group of people seemed as if they had found the courage they


    needed. They all stood up and surrounded Wace.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wace, did you say he¡¯s a true Immortal Doctor?¡±


    ¡°Could he be one of the descendants of ghost doctors too?¡±


    Wace nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve personally witnessed his abilities. I was even fortunate enough to


    save someone¡¯s life with him. Recently, there was the Midnight Demon¡¯s case in California that caused


    terror among its citizens. Alex was the one who saved those poor female victims,¡± he said confidently.


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    Even Phoebe Larsen looked at Alex in a different light.


    In the case of the Midnight Demon, there was a huge uproar in California back then. All the pretty


    ladies in California were afraid of leaving their houses at night for fear that they might be the next victim


    of that demon. Even the neighboring city, Michigan, had its citizens riled up in terror, and even the


    Divine Constabry was involved.


    Hence, Phoebe also knew about this case. Suddenly, her impression of Alex improved significantly.


    ¡°Oh, dear. Back then, Michigan even sent a team of experts to help. I heard that a mysterious doctor


    had rescued those poor souls. I can¡¯t believe it¡­ It was actually you, sir!¡± A specialist doctor in his early


    fifties cried.


    Since Wace was addressing Alex as ¡®sir¡¯, he naturally had to do so as well. In fact, he felt proud


    saying it. It was almost as if he had be Wace¡¯s peer by doing so.


    After that, another person stepped forward to praise Alex. ¡°Sir, you have such a heart to save the world,


    and you have amazing medical skills too. That¡¯s why you deserve to be respected by us as a true


    Immortal Doctor. I, Gus Murphy, hereby greet you respectfully!¡±


    With that, Gus went down on his knees to show respect to Alex.


    ¡®D*mn!¡¯ Someone secretly cursed. ¡®This is truly a shameless act. Earlier, you kneeled in front of the


    other fellow who imed to be an Immortal Doctor. It has only been two minutes, and you¡¯re already


    kneeling in front of another Immortal Doctor. Can you have some respect for yourself?¡¯


    In the next moment, someone else went down on their knees.


    ¡°I am Mickey Jansen from Mount Sao. I¡¯m the director of the cardiology department in Sao Municipal


    Hospital. On behalf of all my peers from the hospital, I hereby greet you with respect, Immortal Doctor.


    Please drop by to show us some guidance when you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! This person was even more shameless.¡¯


    Many doctors looked down on his behavior, but they also felt very upset and were tempted to do the


    same.


    Soon, everyone imitated this doctor, and each of them invited Alex to visit their hospitals or clinics.


    There were all smart people. America¡¯s best imperial doctor was standing up for Alex. Even if they


    weren¡¯t exactly clear about Alex¡¯s background, doing this would still mean they were getting on good


    terms with Wace.


    Since they had already kneeled in front of a fake Immortal Doctor, they didn¡¯t mind doing it again.


    When the feminine looking young man saw how those who kneeled in front of him earlier were now


    willingly doing the same in front of Alex, he frowned. There was a sinister look in his eyes when he


    looked at Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 936

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 936


    At this moment, Hosiah Qantas chuckled coldly. ¡°Wace, I think your Alzheimer¡¯s disease must be


    acting up. As a fellow descendant of the Dark Medic Sect, how could you worship a random Immortal


    Doctor? The person next to me is also a descendant of the Witch Doctor Sect. In fact, he¡¯s the son of


    the master of the Witch Doctor Sect, Gunni Bayer. He officially received Nonagon Cave¡¯s witch doctor


    legacy. Despite the solid proof, you didn¡¯t worship him but instead worship a random fellow who


    popped out of nowhere. What the hell are you up to?¡± Hosiah uttered.


    Wace Yoke looked at Hosiah. ¡°I was wondering who you might be. It turns out that you¡¯re Qantas the


    Weird, an evil doctor hated by man and god. The Witch Doctor Sect is not the same as it was before.


    Back then, Immortal Doctor Guilherme Extraordinaire left the Witch Doctor Sect, which meant that the


    true witch doctor legacy had not been in Nonagon Cave since long ago. Even if someone acquired the


    legacy from Nonagon Cave, it doesn¡¯t make him an Immortal Doctor.¡±


    Wace paused briefly and looked at the person from the Witch Doctor Sect, Levi Bayer. ¡°If he goes


    around with you, Qantas the Weird, that makes him equally terrible on all ounts. He doesn¡¯t have


    the heart of a doctor. If someone like this were called an Immortal Doctor, it would be the greatest


    shame in America,¡± Wace added with a cold snort.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± James Coney also stepped forward to support Alex Rockefeller. ¡°My grand son-inw is


    a doctor with a heart of gold. He acquired the true witch doctor legacy, and he¡¯s a real Immortal


    Doctor.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Right then, someone shouted in disdain. The person who shouted was Carol


    Rockefeller.


    She pointed at Alex. ¡°If you¡¯re an Immortal Doctor, that would make me an Immortal Doctor¡¯s ancestor!


    Who the hell do you people think he is? He¡¯s a loser whose father was adopted by my grandfather. Last


    year, when his mother fell severely ill after a car ident, what was this Immortal Doctor doing? He


    kneeled in front of my house and asked my family for 100,000 dors so that his mother could receive


    treatment at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. If he was really an Immortal Doctor, he would have cured his mother already. Why wait


    a year for her to wake up naturally? So, don¡¯t let him fool you!¡± Carol eximed.


    To outsiders, Carol was still Alex¡¯s cousin-sister.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, the credibility of her testimony skyrocketed. Those who kneeled in front of Alex all looked at


    each other before turning to face Wace.


    Now, both parties sounded reasonable. They couldn¡¯t get past the confusion.


    Cheryl Coney couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°You must be Carol Rockefeller. From the things you said, it


    only proves how cold -blooded and heartless the Rockefeller family is. They¡¯re also despicable and


    shameless. Alex¡¯s parents established the entire Rockefeller Group years ago, and it was worth up to


    300 billion dors. In the end, your family absorbed all of it. Alex kneeled in front of your family to


    borrow 100,000 dors, but you still wouldn¡¯t lend it to him. That proves that you¡¯re all heartless.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you say those things? Oh, you¡¯re Alex¡¯s mistress, aren¡¯t you? How


    shameless. He¡¯s already a married man. Why would you still be with him? How are you different from a


    prostitute?¡± Carol yelled, wrinkling her nose.


    Cheryl was speechless.


    Alex nced at Carol. ¡°Who¡¯s the prostitute here? I¡¯m sure you know the answer. Carol, you insulted


    Dr. Coney and me. Your words are vicious, and your heart is evil¡­¡±


    Carol directly interrupted Alex. ¡°So what? Are you going to bite me?¡±


    ¡°You will kneel down and p yourself,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°p your sister!¡± Carol eximed.


    ¡°Indeed, you used to be my cousin-sister. That means you didn¡¯t say anything wrong,¡± Alex said.


    With that, Alex manipted his mental power to take over Carol¡¯s consciousness. Although Carol


    possessed martial arts inner force, her mental power was no different from an ordinary person.


    She immediately kneeled on the ground with a thump and started pping herself.


    p! p! p! p!


    The sound of Carol pping herself was crisp and clear.


    Levi¡¯s eyes shed. He could tell that Alex was not an ordinary person. However, as a senior disciple in


    the Witch Doctor Sect, Levi was very proud. He didn¡¯t think anything of Alex at all. Since Alex dared to


    impersonate an Immortal Doctor and question Levi¡¯s authority, that meant Alex had a death wish.


    Levi looked coldly at Alex. ¡°How can you prove that you acquired an Immortal Doctor¡¯s legacy?¡± he


    asked.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Why should I prove it to you? However¡­¡±


    Alex nced at the pregnant transsexual woman who was suffering from great pain. ¡°There¡¯s a fine


    opportunity now. Do you see her? She¡¯s pregnant with a haunting fetus. If you can get rid of her belly,


    we¡¯ll admit that you indeed possess an Immortal Doctor¡¯s legacy. What do you think? On the contrary, if


    you fail, you¡¯ll have to get out of my sight, as far away as possible.¡±


    Levi looked at the transsexual woman and nodded. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll show you what a true witch doctor¡¯s


    legacy looks like.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 937

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 937


    At this moment, the transsexual woman¡¯s belly had reached its limit. Her belly was asrge as a


    bamboo basket.


    Due to the overstretching of the skin in a short period, some of the blood capiries expanded, and


    bloody spots appeared beneath the skin. Her entire belly was oily and shiny.


    Perhaps, because this person had been getting estrogen injections since she was a kid, her skin really


    was delicate. She was even more feminine than normal women. Unfortunately, as a transsexual


    woman, she still had arge penis under her clothes¡­ It still wa rded off everyone!


    Now, this transsexual woman was in great pain.


    Earlier, she had personally witnessed someonemitting suicide by jumping off the building. That


    was why she had temporarily forgotten about her pain and was in a dizzy state. Now, she hade


    back to her senses. Immediately, she started shouting in pain.


    ¡°Miracle doctors. You¡¯re both miracle doctors. As long as you can resolve my belly¡¯s issue, I¡¯ll¡­ Ouch¡­


    I¡¯ll thank you guys. Hurry up. I¡¯m dying from the pain,¡± the transsexual woman cried.


    Levi Bayer felt very annoyed by her screaming.


    ¡°Why are you making so much noise? It¡¯s just a haunting fetus. It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll take care of it for


    you right away,¡± Levi said.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He then rolled his eyes at Alex Rockefeller. ¡°Do you know the consequences for impersonating an


    Immortal Doctor? You really are an uninformed man. Enjoy the remaining time you have!¡±


    In other words, Levi was giving Alex a death sentence.


    Cheryl Coney frowned. Her face turned cold as ice. ¡°What do you mean? What is the remaining time


    you speak of?¡±


    Levi snorted coldly. ¡°Those who insult Immortal Doctors must die, and those who impersonate Immortal


    Doctors must also die!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cheryl trailed off.


    While Levi looked at Cheryl, he suddenly realized that she was very pretty and attractive. She also had


    a very hot body¡­


    Previously, he was too arrogant to pay close attention to her. Now, he suddenly felt very much attracted


    to her.


    He was the son of the Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s master. Ever since he was a kid, he possessed a lot of


    potential, and his parents had high expectations of him. Hence, they had very strict requirements for


    him. It was usually extremely difficult for him to fool around with women.


    Within the Witch Doctor Sect, there weren¡¯t any pretty women. Compared to Cheryl, who stood before


    him now, those ordinary girls were all practically trash.


    The only woman he had eyes for was one of the concubines his father married.


    Indeed, Levi did coerce the woman into secretly dating him for two years. Unfortunately, for some


    unknown reason, this concubine of his father¡¯s disappeared¡­


    Levi was even forced by his father to stay in Nonagon Cave for three whole years. Now, Levi had


    acquired the legacy and returned to the world.


    It was his moment of freedom!


    Levi looked at Cheryl again.


    Cheryl had a smooth, peach shaped face with a beautiful jawline. Her skin was especially soft. Her eye


    catching body was a hundred times more attractive than his father¡¯s concubine. If Levi could sleep with


    a beauty like her, he¡¯d imagine it would feel amazing.


    Levi chuckled softly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is he your man? Why don¡¯t you be with me from now on?


    Once you be my woman, you won¡¯t have to be a widow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely shameless. How could you call yourself an Immortal Doctor?¡± Cheryl said angrily.


    ¡°I like the way you look when you¡¯re angry. I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint when your man diester,¡±


    Levi said.


    This was a very arrogant speech!


    Wace Yoke and James Coney were both enraged.


    Just as they were about to criticize Levi, Alex stopped them. ¡°Are you done with the crap? Hurry up and


    cure thisdy of her illness. Actions speak louder than words when ites to curing patients,¡± Alex


    said ndly.


    ¡°Hmph! ¡± Levi snorted coldly. He looked at Alex almost as if he was looking at an annoying corpse.


    After that, Levi looked around at the crowd.


    ¡°I call upon the unlimited Yin and Yang energy of witch doctors. Even if the king of hell demands your


    soul in the middle of the night, I can extend your life for three more years. Keep your eyes wide open.


    I¡¯m about to use the true divine skills of witch doctors,¡± Levi said.


    He then extended his hands and waved them.


    A ck fog appeared out of thin air before moving in a circle in front of the crowd. Slowly, a figure


    appeared. It was actually an old man with white hair and white heard in a long, white robe.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 938

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 938


    ¡°What is this thing? Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s way too¡­ Magical, isn¡¯t it? Is this a human or a ghost?¡±


    ¡°An Immortal Doctor¡¯s methods are actually very unbelievable, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Everyone started eximing in amazement.


    Even Qantas the Weird had his eyes wide open. He seemed equally surprised and envious. ¡°Why does


    this old man look a little familiar? It feels like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before,¡± Phoebe Larsen said.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wace Yoke had a sullen expression. ¡°It¡¯s Immortal Doctor Guilherme Extraordinaire!¡± he uttered.


    Although Wace¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change much, he was secretly shocked on the inside.


    ¡®Could Levi Bayer have acquired Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s soul?¡¯


    Wace had heard the rumor from his sect that Immortal Doctor Guilherme¡¯s spirit didn¡¯t vanish after he


    died. Instead, he sealed himself in a certain holy artifact of healing to preserve the Immortal Doctor¡¯s


    legacy. Whoever acquired the holy artifact¡¯s legacy would be able to acquire all the Immortal Doctor¡¯s


    skills. Moreover, Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s soul could even assist that person.


    In that case, Levi truly did acquire the treasure of healing, the Immortal Doctor¡¯s legacy.


    However, what about Alex Rockefeller?


    Could Alex not have gotten the Immortal Doctor¡¯s legacy?


    At this moment, Wace felt his heart wavering.


    ¡°Wace, did you see that? This is the soul of thest generation¡¯s Immortal Doctor, Guilherme


    Extraordinaire. Didn¡¯t you say that the Immortal Doctor¡¯s legacy I acquired was fake? Have a look then.


    Is the Immortal Doctor¡¯s soul fake or not? Now, even Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s soul is assisting me.


    Do you still dare say that the young man over there is the true Immortal Doctor?¡± Levi said.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Wace looked at Alex. He actually felt a little guilty.


    That was because Wace had an ordinary human¡¯s vision. He couldn¡¯t tell whether the old man¡¯s


    figure was Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s soul or not. However¡­ It was very life like. It was very likely the


    real deal, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Wace, could this really be Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s soul?¡± James Coney asked softly.


    Wace shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either¡­¡±


    At this moment, the transsexual woman was rolling on the ground in pain. ¡°Are you done talking? Hurry


    up and help me if you are. My belly is about to explode. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± She cried out loudly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Levi reached out and directed Guilherme¡¯s soul to approach the transsexual woman¡¯s stomach slowly.


    It appeared that this soul truly was immortal and a god-like existence.


    However, Alex smiled andughed coldly. Others couldn¡¯t see it clearly, but he could.


    This wasn¡¯t the Immortal Doctor Guilherme¡¯s soul. Clearly, it was a mountain spirit ying a trick.


    Alex gently tapped the small pouch around his waist. The next moment, Maiko Chiba charged out of


    the Stake of Exorcism.


    Swish¡­


    The moment she appeared, the temperature in the room went down by several degrees.


    Guilherme¡¯s soul, which was actually a mountain spirit, was pretending to cure the transsexual woman


    of her illness. When it sensed Maiko, it jerked its head around. Instantly, it looked worried, almost as if it


    had seen its natural nemesis.


    Right then, Maiko raised her hand fiercely.


    Ba-dump¡­!


    The next moment, something happened, making everyone stunned.


    Guilherme¡¯s soul suddenly kneeled in front of Maiko as it begged for mercy. It seemed extremely afraid.


    However, other people couldn¡¯t see Maiko!


    ¡°What?¡± Levi was also very surprised.


    He had raised this mountain spirit for some years, and something like this had never happened before.


    Although be repeatedly cast a secret spell to control the mountain spirit, it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you control it anymore?¡± Right then, Alex started speaking calmly.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Alex asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 939

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 939


    ¡°Did you do this? What did you do to my¡­ What happened?¡±


    Levi Bayer¡¯s eyes were wide open. He had a sullen expression on his face.


    The mountain spirit was the thing be relied on the most. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose it. Now that it was


    suddenly behaving abnormally by kneeling and begging in a certain direction, how could Levi not be


    worried?


    Alex Rockefeller chuckled coldly.


    With a flick of his finger, a ray of aura apanied by a strong gust of wind struck the mountain spirit.


    In the next moment, Immortal Doctor Guilherme Extraordinaire, who was constantly bowing, suddenly


    disappeared. In its ce, there was an extremely ugly ck animal. It looked like an ape.


    ¡°D*mn. What is this thing? A young man cried out loudly. Something like this was unbelievable and a


    little hard to ept. ¡°Isn¡¯t he Immortal Doctor Guilherme Extraordinaire? Why did he turn into a


    monkey?¡±


    Wace Yoke, James Coney, Cheryl Coney, and Phoebe Larsen also felt overwhelmed.


    The transformation had happened too quickly.


    Phoebe even hugged Cheryl tightly with a nervous look on her face.


    Previously, due to Levi¡¯s capabilities, not only did Phoebe look up to him, but she also felt a certain


    admiration for him from the depths of her heart despite Levi¡¯s poor character. However, when the


    Immortal Doctor¡¯s soul suddenly turned into an ugly monkey, Levi¡¯s respectable aura instantly


    copsed. On the contrary, Alex, who was hated by others initially, suddenly appeared mysterious.


    Cheryl took two steps back. Unconsciously, she leaned against Alex¡¯s body.


    ¡°Alex, do you know what it is? Isn¡¯t this Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s soul?¡± Cheryl asked softly.


    Alexughed dryly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s soul. I can¡¯t say for sure if Immortal


    Doctor Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s soul from the twelfth century is still in this world, but this thing before


    us is merely a mountain spirit raised with blood!¡±


    When Alex exposed the mountain Spirit¡¯s identity, Levi¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    ¡°What is a mountain spirit?¡± Phoebe looked at Alex curiously.


    Right then, Wace suddenly pped his thigh. ¡°I remember now. This indeed is a mountain spirit.


    Something like this had been recorded in our Witch Doctor Sect. Mountain spirits are also known as


    evil spirits. These are the souls of mandrills that died but didn¡¯t perish. Through a twist of fate, they


    turned into spirits that are like a human¡¯s soul. They are good at confusing others through their


    transformation abilities,¡± Wace exined.


    ¡°Wace, do things like this really exist in the world?¡± the olddy from before asked.


    ¡°The world is full of wonders. Humans have souls, and animals have spirits. There¡¯s nothing unusual


    about this. However, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen an evil spirit, too,¡± Wace said.


    At this point, Wace¡¯s gaze turned very harsh when he looked at Levi. ¡°Hmph. Evil spirits are ominous


    andmit treacherous crimes. As Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s master¡¯s son, you have raised an evil spirit to


    harm others. You even disguised it as Immortal Doctor Guilherme Extraordinaire, and you imed to


    be the current generation¡¯s Immortal Doctor. I think the Witch Doctor Sect really doesn¡¯t need to exist


    anymore,¡± Wace said.


    Wace felt a little guilty toward Alex.


    As someone who had nothing to hide, Wace immediately bowed deeply to Alex. ¡°Sir, I had actually


    doubted you for a moment when I saw Immortal Doctor Guilherme Extraordinaire. I¡¯m guilty as


    charged!¡±


    Alex looked at him.


    However, Alex felt very pleased with Wace.


    These were only Wace¡¯s internal thoughts. There was no reason for him to voice these thoughts out,


    and other people couldn¡¯t possibly have known. If it were someone else, he wouldn¡¯t have said it, but


    he did.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Wace, you deserve respect for your openness! This evil spirit is raised with human blood,


    and it has also taken quite a few human lives. It¡¯s grown to be quite strong. Therefore, it¡¯s normal that


    you couldn¡¯t distinguish the truth,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Levi yelled fiercely.


    ¡°This is Immortal Doctor Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s soul. You used some evil technique to turn him into


    this ugly thing. You¡¯re the one who practices evil methods. You deserve to be punished by everyone.


    Hurry up and release Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s soul!¡± Levi shouted.


    Alex smiled faintly.


    In the next second, Maiko Chiba moved.


    She had absorbed countless remnant souls in the Stake of Exorcism, and her strength had increased


    so much that she could now bepared to a ghost general if she was ssified ording to ghost


    rankings.


    Maiko opened her mouth and sucked the evil spirit in forcefully.


    To her, this was a grand feast.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    Nearly as soon as Maiko swallowed the evil spirit, Levi spurted out a mouthful of blood. That was


    because there was some sort of connection between him and the evil spirit.


    Just like sorcerers who raised parasites in Canyond, the sorcerers would also be greatly injured


    when their native parasites died.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did you kill my mountain spirit?¡± Levi red at Alex.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 940

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 940


    ¡°Hehe! Now that you¡¯ve admitted to raising this mountain spirit, do you still want to im to be an


    Immortal Doctor? You have used improper means to glorify yourself, and you even dared to hit on


    Cheryl. Do you have a death wish?¡± Alex Rockefeller asked.


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Levi Bayer spat a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Raising mountain spirits is just my hobby. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that I have acquired Guilherme


    Extraordinaire¡¯s legacy. What I did earlier was just a prank!¡± Levi added.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Bayer is very skilled in medicine. That was just a prank,¡± Hosiah Qantas immediately


    added.


    Alex stopped mocking Levi. Instead, he pointed at the transsexual woman. ¡°If you have what it takes,


    cure her stomach first.¡±


    Levi snorted. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t? Alright, I¡¯ll show you the Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s real masterpiece, the


    Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Alex was slightly stunned.


    James Coney and Cheryl Coney were also stunned for a moment.


    After that, they saw Levi retrieving special silver needles and carrying out acupuncture on the


    transsexual woman.


    The first needle, the second needle¡­ The seventh needle, the eighth needle¡­


    Surprisingly, they were all urate.


    Several people seemed a little dumbfounded.


    James, especially, had his eyes wide open.


    He had learned the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell from Alex with great difficulty, but he didn¡¯t expect


    that the Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s people would also know it.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Levi used the final needle, Alex was sure that he did indeed know the Thirteen Acupunctures of


    Hell.


    It seemed that the Witch Doctor Sect was somehow rted to Alex¡¯s ancestral legacy, or rather the


    Immortal Doctor¡¯s legacy.


    However, even if Levi used the correct Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell, it wasn¡¯t very effective. That was


    because the transsexual woman¡¯s haunting fetus couldn¡¯t be removed using the Thirteen Acupunctures


    of Hell.


    Once used, it would only result in the opposite effect. Sure enough, not only did the transsexual


    woman¡¯s stomach not shrink, but it grewrger andrger. It seemed almost as if it would explode into


    a puddle of blood and flesh at any moment. Meanwhile, she wailed wildly while shey on the ground.


    Finally, at a certain moment¡­


    Poof¡­


    A bloody arrow spurted from the transsexual woman¡¯s belly button.


    It happened tond upon Levi¡¯s body.


    At the same time, there was a bloody shadow, which could not be seen by the naked eye, that


    apanied this bloody arrow. It instantly dug into Levi¡¯s body through his stomach button.


    Alex could clearly see this happening. After being stunned slightly for a moment, Alex smiled


    pleasantly.


    Meanwhile, at this moment, the transsexual woman¡¯s stomach started shrinking at a speed that was


    visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s getting smaller. It¡¯s really getting smaller.¡±


    ¡°The Witch Doctor Sect sure is capable. She is actually cured.¡±


    Everyone cried out in astonishment.


    Even the transsexual woman jumped up and touched her stomach. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered. I¡¯ve really


    recovered. Oh dear, it¡¯s truly a miracle! Thank you, miracle doctor. Darven, you¡¯ve made me so


    miserable. I¡¯m going to kick you until you die!¡±


    She immediately kicked him in between his legs.


    Meanwhile, the wicked doctor, Qantas the Weird, stared at Alex and snorted twice. ¡°Now, Mr. Bayer


    has already cured this patient by removing the haunting fetus in her stomach. Are you going to admit


    defeat? Firstly, kneel in front of Mr. Bayer and apologize to him with a bow.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s facial expression changed, and she looked immensely nervously at Alex.


    Alexughed out loud and pointed at Levi. ¡°Was she really cured? Look at Mr. Bayer¡¯s stomach before


    you say things like that!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they all looked at Levi.


    In the next second, they felt their scalps prickle. They could only see that Levi¡¯s stomach was growing.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 941

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 941


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Bayer, what happened to your stomach?¡± Hosiah Qantas yelled. His voice was high


    pitched, and he sounded almost like a terrified old woman. The others who came with Levi Bayer were


    also staring at his stomach with shocked and seemingly terrified looks upon their faces.


    This felt way too odd.


    It was as if the transsexual woman¡¯srge stomach had suddenly been transferred to Levi.


    Levi had an equally dumbfounded expression upon his face, and there was also fear in his eyes. He


    was also clueless about what happened.


    With both hands on his ever-erging stomach, Levi eventually lost his cool. Turning hysterical, he


    red at Alex. ¡°It¡¯s you. It must be your meddling. What did you do to me? What happened to my


    stomach? Get rid of it right away. Otherwise, the entire Witch Doctor Sect won¡¯t let you go,¡± Levi said.


    Alex Rockefeller spread his hands. ¡°Which one of your eyes saw me doing anything to you? You¡¯re a


    man. I can¡¯t possibly knock you up¡­ Oh, right. Thisdy here is a transsexual. Could you actually be a


    woman?¡±


    Levi was so angry that his nose was wrinkled.


    Right then, Phoebe Larsen started to tease Alex. ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re the one who knocked him


    up? Is there an affair between the two of you?¡±


    Alex stared at Phoebe¡¯s stomach. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you I could knock you up right now?¡±


    ¡°Ahh..!¡± Phoebe was shocked to hear this. After looking at Levi, who had a big stomach, she imagined


    herself suddenly having a huge stomach like him. That would be greatly embarrassing. Phoebe


    instantly covered her mouth and frantically shook her head.


    Swish, swish¡­


    Two figures shed and appeared before Alex.


    They were Levi¡¯s bodyguards.


    Both were not weak in their cultivation, and they were Intermediate-Mystic rank experts.


    ¡°Restore my young master¡¯s stomach to its original state right away, or else¡­¡± One said coldly.


    ¡°Or else, what will you do?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Or else, you¡¯ll regret being a human.¡± As soon as that person finished speaking, he suddenly stepped


    forward and grabbed at Alex¡¯s neck.


    Since they couldn¡¯tpete with Alex¡¯s medical skills, they wanted topete using martial arts


    capabilities.


    Wham¡­


    Alex raised his hand and casually knocked the attacker¡¯s wrist. In the next moment, the attacker¡¯s arm


    bones made a sound like popcorn popping.


    All the bones in one of his arms were broken and had shattered into pieces. The fragments of his


    bones were as white as the sand. With the other hand over his broken arm, there was so much pain


    that he nearly couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The other person saw that the situation wasn¡¯t going well.


    He turned around and pounced at Cheryl Coney and Phoebe.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex didn¡¯t hesitate to dash behind at lightning speed to grab Cheryl¡¯s thin waist, ensuring she was


    protected.


    However, Phoebe fell into the man¡¯s hands. A dagger was ced against her fair neck.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Phoebe cried out in shock Her face had gone pale.


    Everyone there was also frozen in shock.


    After that, many people backed away so that they wouldn¡¯t be caught in the crossfire.


    ¡°Xyon, are you alright?¡± The person who grabbed Phoebe turned around and shouted at the injured


    person.


    Xyon seemed to be in pain. His forehead was covered in sweat, and he looked almost as if he had just


    been scooped out of water. He nced at Alex with a painful and sinister look in his eyes. ¡°My hand is


    ruined.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When the person who asked the question heard this, he seemed furious.


    This person¡¯s name was Yacoub Zabel. He and Xyon Zabel were brothers with a very close


    rtionship. When he heard that his younger brother¡¯s hand was ruined, he naturally became angry.


    ¡°B*stard, how dare you to ruin my brother¡¯s hand?¡± Yacoub yelled.


    ¡°Heal Mr. Bayer¡¯s stomach right now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll stab this woman to death,¡± he added.


    He gently pressed the dagger against Phoebe¡¯s neck.


    A stream of blood immediately started to flow down Phoebe¡¯s neck.


    The girl closed her eyes tightly in fear, and her entire body shivered.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 942

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 942


    Cheryl Coney was anxious, but there was nothing she could do.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let her go. Do you know who she is?¡± The person who spoke was the boss of Hauffer Group of


    Michigan, Jack Hauffer.


    ¡°She¡¯s the only daughter of Michigan¡¯s magistrate. If you kill her, not only will you be in trouble, but your


    master will also equally be in big trouble.¡±


    At first, not many people knew Phoebe Larsen¡¯s identity.


    Everyone felt that she was an unimportant woman, but they didn¡¯t expect her toe from such a


    distinguished family.


    However, Yacoub Zabel didn¡¯t buy it at all. ¡°Michigan¡¯s magistrate is nothing. He¡¯ll also have to knee! in


    front of the Witch Doctor Sect! Do as I say right now and heal Mr. Bayer¡¯s stomach. Otherwise, I¡¯m


    going to stab her neck,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡± Jack said.


    However, Alex chuckled. ¡°Stab her!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Cheryl was stunned.


    Jack was also stunned.


    Phoebe¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she stared viciously at Alex. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re not my wife. I couldn¡¯t care less if you died. Earlier, you were even


    mocking me. Not only did you try to ruin my rtionship with Cheryl by being the third wheel, but you


    also wanted to cause us to break up¡­ Phoebe, since you look down on me, why must I save you?


    That¡¯s why go ahead and stab her! When you do it, make sure the angle is correct. Look at her


    corbone. The most vital carotid artery is three inches above her cor bone. Hurry up. Stab her. Let


    us witness a bloody scene. It will surely be an appealing sight,¡± Alex said.


    Phoebe was furious after hearing this. ¡°Rockefeller, are you even human? How could you say


    something like this? If I die, I won¡¯t let you go even after I be a ghost.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t be a ghost. Look, I can even destroy evil spirits, let alone a weak


    soul like you.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Phoebe¡¯s eyes turned red, and tears started to fall down her cheeks.


    Yacoub snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just acting. Do you think I¡¯m stupid and so easy to fool? Do you want me


    to stab her? Fine, I¡¯ll do it and show you.¡±


    Yacoub didn¡¯t stab Phoebe¡¯s carotid artery near her neck.


    Instead, he stabbed her stomach.


    Within a split second, Alex¡¯s mental power suddenly pierced through Yacoub¡¯s mind. In the next


    moment, Alex dashed in front of Yacoub at lightning speed and grabbed the dagger firmly before it hit


    Phoebe¡¯s stomach.


    After that, he pushed the dagger into Yacoub¡¯s energy core.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Yacoub cried out as he looked in disbelief at the dagger in his lower abdomen.


    With his energy core broken, his martial arts cultivation wasid to waste.


    Meanwhile, Alex tugged at Phoebe, who was still in a dazed state and pulled her back to Cheryl¡¯s side.


    ¡°Were you terrified?¡± Alex asked.


    Phoebe subconsciously nodded. She had yet to calm down from the shock, and her face was pale, but


    she knew that she had atst been saved. Alex was indeed just acting earlier.


    Cheryl hugged Phoebe tight. ¡°Phoebe, are you alright? I was scared to death.¡±


    Phoebe leaned limply against Cheryl. She looked at Alex withplex emotions in her eyes as two


    streams of tears poured down her cheeks.


    Alex annihted two Intermediate-Mystic rank martial artists in an instant.


    Levi Bayer knew that things were not going well. Based on his weak cultivation, Alex could directly


    press him against the ground and squash him.


    On top of that, his stomach was growingrger andrger, and it greatly embarrassed him.


    Levi needed to find a way to get rid of hisrge belly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Right after saying this, Levi turned around and started walking out the door.


    However, right then, a group of people in uniform charged in. These were members of the Divine


    Constabry led by Anna Coleman.


    ¡°No one is allowed to leave.¡±


    ¡°Stand still and show me your identity cards.¡±


    ¡°Who pushed the man off the building earlier? Come forward.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 943

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 943


    Woosh¡­ The crowd automatically parted away from Levi Bayer, the big bellied troublemaker.


    After that, most people pointed at him.


    Anna Coleman gantly walked over. Suddenly, she saw Alex Rockefeller standing on the stage. Her


    eyes shed with surprise and excitement¡­ In the next second, she saw Darven Mikail all shriveled up


    on the ground.


    Swish¡­


    Anna was like a great white shark that had detected its bloody prey.


    Suddenly, she moved at top speed to Darven. After making sure it was him, she removed a pair of


    handcuffs from behind her waist that was specifically used by the Divine Constabry and put them on


    Darven.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? Why are you handcuffing me?¡±


    Alex tapped Darven¡¯s pressure point, and his entire body went limp. It was difficult for him even to


    move his finger. At this moment, when Anna handcuffed him, he didn¡¯t even have any strength left to


    resist. He could only protest by speaking.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m from the Divine Constabry,¡±


    Anna said coldly as she patted her left chest that had a Divine Constabry logo on it.


    ¡°Why are you arresting me? I¡¯ve notmitted any crime. At most, I only plotted something against my


    junior¡­ I don¡¯t think the Divine Constabry should get involved, right?¡± Clearly, Darven knew what


    the Divine Constabry was. He was already panicking on the inside.


    The consequences of falling into the hands of an organization like the Divine Constabry could be


    quite serious.


    ¡°If you think hard enough, you might be able to remember.¡± Anna didn¡¯t give him any chance to argue.


    She immediately ordered someone to take Darven back to the Divine Constabry.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she then smiled and asked Alex Rockefeller.


    After how she had pulled Alex aside like her boyfriend and kissed him in front of others at Michigan¡¯s


    Stoermer family¡¯s ce, she felt a little shy whenever she met Alex. Although something felt wrong,


    she couldn¡¯t quite put the finger on it.


    Hence, despite Sky Melvis¡¯ intention for her to get closer to Alex, Anna didn¡¯t go looking for him all this


    time.


    She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Alex here.


    Alex was a little confused now. He jutted his chin at Darven, who was being taken away. ¡°Are you here


    to take Darven away or to deal with the case of someone falling off the building?¡± Alex asked.


    Anna pointed at Darven. ¡°He¡¯s the main reason I¡¯m here.¡±


    After that, Anna twirled the hair by her ear with her pinky. Unintentionally, she nced at Alex


    demurely. ¡°That fellow isn¡¯t simple at all. He¡¯s an infamous ring leader among Southeast Asian


    shamans. He¡¯s done a lot of terrible deeds,¡± Anna said.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Look. He did all this,¡± Alex said as he pointed at Levi Bayer, an old man, and a child.


    After that, Alex heard from Anna that she brought the team to Global Traders Hotel because she had


    received news that Darven would appear here. This man had long been on the Divine Constabry¡¯s


    wanted list. He had killed two warriors from the Divine Constabry before. Naturally, she wanted to


    arrest him so that she couldter torture him.


    As for the case of someone falling off the building after being controlled by Levi¡¯s evil spirit, Anna only


    coincidentally came across it when she arrived.


    Anna was trying to use the incident to nullify Darven. Therefore, as soon as she came in, she first


    investigated the case of the man falling off the building.


    To her surprise, Darven had already been subdued by Alex.


    Anna pouted at Alex. ¡°I thought I would get the credit this time, but I didn¡¯t expect you to do so first.


    Darven is involved in a huge case that¡¯s rted to a leader in Southeast Asia. That¡¯s why the superiors


    offered quite a lot of credit points for this. You¡¯ve managed to loot them yet again.¡±


    Alex chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°If you want to take credit for this, shouldn¡¯t you first find out what kind of person he is? You rushed in


    unprepared. With your weak capabilities, you wouldn¡¯t even know how you¡¯d end up dying,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been very careful,¡± Anna said.


    Alex shook his head again. ¡°Turn around,¡± he said.


    Anna was confused, but she still turned around. After that, she could feel Alex touching her hair with his


    hand.


    He tugged at her cor.


    Anna felt her hair standing, but she somehow seemed to be enjoying it. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ She


    couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Right then, Anna suddenly felt as if she had been stabbed by a needle in the back of her neck, and it


    stung.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 944

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 944


    Anna Coleman quickly turned around.


    She saw a ck bug that seemed slightly smaller than one¡¯s nail in Alex Rockefeller¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡± Anna was stunned.


    ¡°Did you make it bite me?¡± she asked.


    Alex was speechless. ¡°I removed this from the back of your neck. Have you heard of ticks?¡± Alex began


    to exin.


    Anna shuddered and nodded.


    Of course, she knew what ticks were. Back when she went on a mission in some primeval forest, she


    was bitten several times by ticks. Her fever went up to forty one degrees, and her brain was badly


    burned.


    ¡°This can be considered one of the species of the tick¡¯s family. It¡¯s like a carrion bug, but not quite the


    real thing. Instead, it¡¯s a mutated type by the name of the carrion parasite. Humans artificially cultivate


    it, and its toxicity is a hundred times greater than that of carrion bugs. You got it when you were


    handcuffing Darven earlier,¡± Alex exined.


    After listening to what Alex said, Anna felt goosebumps all over her body. She quickly rubbed the back


    of her neck.


    The feeling of fright came as an afterthought.


    ¡°What if you hadn¡¯t discovered it?¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but ask


    Alex conjured thunderous energy with his hand to burn the carrion parasite into ashes.


    ¡°This was what Darven had up his sleeves. Through the carrion parasite, he would be able to control


    your life and death. That meant he had a bargaining chip.


    Perhaps, he might have been able to leave the Divine Constabry unharmed,¡± Alex said.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Anna grabbed Alex. ¡°You¡¯reing with me. This man is so creepy. I¡¯m afraid that I might fall into one


    of his traps again during the interrogation.¡±


    Alex thought about it for a moment before nodding.


    ***


    Levi Bayer managed to escape.


    Those who escaped with him included Hosiah Qantas, Carol Rockefeller, and the men who had shown


    up with Levi earlier.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Divine Constabry¡¯s people couldn¡¯t arrest them.


    Rather, ordinary cases like this were not under the control of the Divine Constabry.


    Every time people from the Divine Constabry acted, they required clear instructions from their


    superiors. On top of that, Levi used an evil spirit to harm people.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to prove it in court. They either had to punish him and deal with the


    consequencester or let the local government deal with him. However, with the Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s


    powers, Levi would be openly released within a few minutes.


    However, there was something joyful about watching him leave with a huge stomach as he wailed.


    ***


    ¡°Quick, Qantas the Weird, arrange a ride for me to get back to Witch Doctor Sect immediately!¡± Levi


    yelled.


    As soon as Levi walked out of the hotel, he could feel that his stomach had gottenrger yet again. The


    bloating hurt so much that he wanted to roll on the ground. He cursed in his heart as he thought about


    cutting Alex into tens of thousands of pieces. However, he needed to resolve his huge stomach issue


    first.


    Hosiah frowned as he looked at Levi¡¯s stomach. ¡°Mr. Bayer, it¡¯s a long way from here to Witch Doctor


    Sect. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯tst that long.¡±


    ¡°What do you propose then?¡± Levi was furious.


    He had originallye here to act cool, but he didn¡¯t expect to fail and end up getting something else


    in his stomach.


    Now, he felt nothing but immense remorse.


    Hosiah was stunned by the question. ¡°This¡­ I think there¡¯s a solution.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Hurry up and tell me. Ouch. It hurts so much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called Grafting. We need to find a real woman so that we can transfer this thing in your stomach


    into her body,¡± Hosiah said.


    ¡°A real woman?¡± Levi looked at Carol, whose face was swollen like a pig¡¯s.


    Although her face was swollen after being pped by Alex, Levi was still quite satisfied with her prior


    looks. Moreover, there were no other women around right now. Levi pointed at Carol. ¡°Let¡¯s go with


    her!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Suddenly, Carol¡¯s eyes widened, and her jaw dropped.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 945

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 945


    The thought of herself somehow bing pregnant with a haunting fetus caused Carol Rockefeller to


    feel an overwhelming sense of panic.


    What kind of normal person could bear such a thing happening?


    After seeing how the transsexual woman suffered earlier and how Levi Bayer was suffering now, she


    would die without sympathy if the Grafting was performed on her.


    ¡°Honey!¡± Carol immediately looked at Hosiah Qantas with a pitiful expression on her face. ¡°I¡­ I might


    be pregnant with your child. I want to give you a child. If I be pregnant with the haunting fetus, we


    would lose our child!¡±


    Hosiah had a conflicted look in his eyes when he heard that.


    If Carol could really give birth to a child for him, he¡¯d be so happy that he might not be able to sleep for


    three days.


    Before that, even if Carol wasn¡¯t pregnant, Hosiah was still very fond of Carol¡¯s desirable body. Why


    would he offer her to Levi? He knew that the Grafting method required them to have sex.


    ¡°Mr. Bayer, Carol is my wife. Perhaps, she really is pregnant. I¡¯ll find you another woman!¡± Hosiah


    immediately said.


    ¡°You¡¯re already very old. How could you still have children? Even if she¡¯s pregnant, the baby most


    certainly wouldn¡¯t be yours,¡± Levi said impatiently.


    ¡°Ehh¡­?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi was only saying that to vent his emotions. However, despite not meaning what he said, the person


    who heard it certainly believed him.


    Hosiah suddenly recalled how Carol was previously Seamus Owen¡¯s girlfriend. Seamus was a young


    man with a lot of energy, and his semen would also be much more potent than Hosiah¡¯s.


    If Carol was pregnant, the baby really might belong to Seamus.


    However, Hosiah was still reluctant.


    It was difficult for him to find someone who could get him excited during theter years of his life. ¡°Mr.


    Bayer, finding a woman is easy. Besides, Carol isn¡¯t a virgin anymore. She does not meet the


    requirement of your status as the young master of the Witch Doctor Sect. I¡¯ll find you a virgin girl right


    away.¡±


    Coincidentally, a Lamborghini stopped not far away.


    An elegant woman and seemingly shy woman walked out of it. She was wearing a traditional red dress.


    Despite not having any makeup on, she still looked attractive. It was almost as if she had walked out of


    a ssic, expensive painting.


    As soon as this woman appeared, she attracted the attention of the men around her.


    ¡°Woah! She¡¯s so pretty!¡± Levi eximed.


    ¡°Her. It has to be her!¡± he added.


    ¡°After performing Grafting on her, I want to bring her back to Witch Doctor Sect. Not only will I cure her


    of the haunting fetus, but I¡¯ll also marry her as my wife. Qantas the Weird, hurry up and bring her to


    me,¡± Levi said.


    Hosiah nodded and immediately walked over to the woman.


    The woman, however, was none other than Waltz Fleur, who had just rushed over from Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate.


    As she heard that Alex Rockefeller had taken over Global Traders Hotel, she felt a little curious. That


    was why she came over. However. she didn¡¯t expect to see a strange and ugly old man charging at her


    as soon as she got out of the car.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Waltz shouted coldly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Hosiah chuckled. ¡°Youngdy, congrattions! You¡¯ve been anointed with a blessed marriage.¡±


    With that, Hosiah reached out to grab Waltz.


    ¡°You have a death wish! ¡± Waltz directly lifted her leg.


    Boom!


    Her long, beautiful leg, with a heel around the sole,nded on Hosiah¡¯s chest.


    Never mind that Hosiah wasn¡¯t prepared. Even if he were, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block Waltz¡¯s kick.


    Now, Waltz was only one step away from reaching Earth rank and bing a true expert of her


    generation.


    Three of Hosiah¡¯s ribs were immediately broken. His entire body turned into a cannonball before


    crashing hard into Levi.


    Levi, who had a huge stomach, rolled on the ground as he screamed miserably.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 946

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 946


    Waltz Fleur nced at them coldly, but she didn¡¯t recognize Carol Rockefeller, whose face was swollen


    like a pig¡¯s. After snorting softly, Waltz immediately walked into Global Traders Hotel.


    Levi Bayer, who got up with his hands on his stomach, was on the verge of tears. ¡°Isn¡¯t this California?


    California isn¡¯t a first-tier city, and it also doesn¡¯t have super powerful martial arts families. Why does it


    feel even more dangerous than ska? A random woman is already halfway to Earth rank.¡±


    Hosiah Qantas stood up with Carol¡¯s help.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    He spurted a mouthful of blood. In an instant, he had lost 50% of his body¡¯s energy. ¡°D*mn it. I don¡¯t


    know where that woman came from. Erk-hem. She broke three of my ribs. It¡¯ll take two months for me


    to recover fully.¡±


    Levi immediately pointed at Carol. ¡°Don¡¯t look for another woman. We¡¯ll use her! Qantas the Weird, let


    me borrow your woman. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll give you two Longevity pills specially made by my Witch


    Doctor Sect. One of those can extend your life by three years. With two pills, you¡¯d be able to extend


    your life by five years at the very least,¡± Levi said.


    When Hosiah heard this, his eyes lit up.


    At his age, what he valued the most was his lifespan.


    Although he saw Carol¡¯s pleading gaze, he still nodded with a heavy heart.


    Hosiah didn¡¯tck women. Without Carol, he could still find ten more. He¡¯d just not be able to find one


    as seductive as her¡­ Butpared to five years of added life, Carol¡¯s seduction didn¡¯t seem so


    valuable anymore.


    Carol trembled all over. ¡°Qantas the Weird, I¡¯m your woman. You said you¡¯d marry me. Now, you¡¯re


    asking Mr. Bayer and I to do something like that. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your reputation would be


    tainted?¡±


    Wham!


    Qantas pped Carol across her face.


    He exerted too much force and ended up worsening his rib injury. It caused him to wail in pain. ¡°You¡¯re


    originally Seamus¡¯ gift to me. You¡¯re not exactly a devoted woman. Who cares about reputation? It¡¯s an


    honor for you to do that with Mr. Bayer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a haunting fetus! How will I survive that once I get it?¡± Carol said.


    Levi waved his hand. ¡°Why are you making so much noise? Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re a woman. You won¡¯t


    die from being pregnant with a haunting fetus. I promise to cure you. In fact, I¡¯ll give you three small


    energy pills for you to be a Mystic rank martial artist. Can you say yes now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bayer, I have one more request,¡± Carol said.


    ¡°Name it.¡±


    ¡°After this ordeal, I want to follow you and be your woman! Alex used to live in my ho use. I know


    him very well, and I can help you deal with him too,¡± Carol said.


    Levi had long been in pain. As long as there was a woman whom he could perform Grafting with, he


    didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    He immediately nodded in agreement.


    ***Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Levi and Carol got into a trailer and started Grafting inside, Alex Rockefeller had already cured


    the small child that Darven Mikail had brought with him.


    To a general practitioner, the child also had aplicated ailment that could not be cured.


    The child was affected by the Five Poisons ck Magic. However, in Alex¡¯s hands, it only took him the


    time needed to carry out the Seven Needles of Exorcism to cure the child.


    After the child opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of ck blood with a fishy smell, he returned


    to normal.


    As for the old man, he was just a zombie. After his spiritual pressure point was sealed, he¡¯d only have


    to be burned.


    After this incident, many doctors from Triangle River Delta began to have sufficient faith in Alex¡¯s


    medical skills. Soon, under Wace Yoke ¡¯s deliberate lead, they all kowtowed to Alex again.


    ¡°All hail the Immortal Doctor!¡±


    ¡°Everyone of us hails the Immortal Doctor!¡±


    When Cheryl Coney looked at Alex, she felt that he was like a million rays of light or a zing me in


    the sky. Meanwhile, she was willing to turn into a tiny moth and dive into the me.


    However, right then, a beautiful woman walked in. Light on her feet, she walked up to Alex.


    She was none other than Waltz Fleur.


    When Waltz saw Cheryl holding Alex¡¯s hand, she raised her brows. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you to him?¡± she


    asked.


    Cheryl was slightly flustered, but she still mustered the courage to respond. ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend, Cheryl


    Coney. What about you?¡±


    Waltz smiled cheerfully and held Alex¡¯s other hand. ¡°I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 947

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 947


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Phoebe Larsenughed softly.


    She really couldn¡¯t help it because this scene was a little too funny. Alex Rockefeller had a girlfriend


    and a fianc¨¦e, but who was his main girl?


    Meanwhile, Anna Coleman could only pout and sigh.


    What a womanizer!


    Waltz Fleur and Cheryl Coney stared at each other.


    They were both stunningly beautiful. Unfortunately, they had never crossed each other¡¯s path before.


    Now that they suddenly met, it was as if Mars was colliding with earth¡­


    Cheryl blushed with embarrassment


    However, Waltz didn¡¯t seem surprised at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. You¡¯re my mother-inw¡¯s former primary care doctor. She has a very good


    impression of you. Come over for a meal when you¡¯re free¡­ Hmm. I would like to borrow your


    boyfriend for a while. Is that okay with you?¡± Waltz smiled and said as she winked at Cheryl.


    Cheryl, after all, was not as cheeky as Waltz. On the inside, shepared herself to Waltz. Suddenly,


    she felt a little ashamed of herself. Apart from her buttocks, she didn¡¯t seem to be better than Waltz in


    any other aspect.


    Cheryl felt way too¡­ Inferior.


    She couldn¡¯t help but let go of Alex¡¯s arm.


    Waltz smiled gently and dragged Alex outside.


    ¡°Since when have I be your fianc¨¦?¡± Alex asked.


    Waltz reached out with both hands and wrapped them around his neck. ¡°If I¡¯m not your fianc¨¦e, then


    what am I to you? Hmph. I knew you¡¯d prefer new stuff. Now that you have a new girlfriend, you don¡¯t


    want an old hag like me anymore.¡± Waltz sounded as if she was a little upset.


    Alex shook his head helplessly. ¡°Cheryl is not my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d believe you!¡± Waltz leaned in closer.


    Meanwhile, inside the conference room, a group of doctors looked at each other. Then, when they


    looked at James Coney and Cheryl, their facial expressions were awfully weird. However, due to


    James¡¯ reputation as California¡¯s miracle doctor and his association with the Immortal Doctor, they


    didn¡¯t say anything.


    Phoebe Larsen, on the other hand, was keen on asking Cheryl some questions.


    However, since the timing wasn¡¯t right, she didn¡¯t ask the questions.


    Waltz and Alex did not whisper to each other for too long. After saying a few things, touching Alex, and


    kissing him on the lips, Waltz went to look for Azure Storm.


    After Alex returned to the medical exchange, he made eye contact with Anna. He then walked directly


    up to the stage. ¡°I would like to rify something with all of you. I didn¡¯t acquire the legacy of the


    previous generation¡¯s Immortal Doctor, Guilherme Extraordinaire. Hence, I¡¯m not an Immortal Doctor. I


    just happen to have some medical knowledge¡­ Next, please feel free to carry on with the medical


    exchange. I have something to attend to, and I will leave first,¡± Alex said.


    Alex waved farewell to Wace Yoke, James, and Cheryl before leaving with Anna.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A group of reputable medical practitioners were left behind with their eyes wide open in shock.


    They felt as if their hearts had been stabbed several times. What was the point of kneeling on the


    ground repeatedly a while ago? Was it all for nothing?


    It was Wace who finally sorted out the issue. ¡°Who is an Immortal Doctor? It¡¯s not the person who


    acquired Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s legacy. Instead, it¡¯s the person who has acquired the true witch


    doctor legacy. Mr. Rockefeller is the one who acquired the true witch doctor legacy, and he¡¯s now the


    leader of over three thousand doctors among us.¡±


    ***


    Just as Alex and Anna left in a car to head to the Divine Constabry¡¯s California branch, a ck


    Rolls-Royce slowly drove through Global Traders Hotel¡¯s circr entrance.


    Inside the car was none other than the genius disciple, Tristan Coleman, from Missouri¡¯s Coleman


    family. Also, there were Terrance Coleman, the Coleman family¡¯s Grandmaster, and Byakko, one of the


    Four Great Princesses.


    Finally, Tristan¡¯s father, Abel Coleman, was also in the car.


    When the hotel¡¯s security guards saw the Rolls-Royce, which cost at least twenty million dors,


    stopping in front of the entrance, they quickly came over to greet them. Soon, the four people from the


    Coleman family got out of the car.


    ¡°Wee!¡± One of the security guards greeted them courteously.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Tristan suddenly felt a painful cramp in his stomach. Tristan then burped out


    something fishy that smelled like mud. This was the scent that made him feel disgusted the most right


    now.


    In the next moment¡­


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 948

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 948


    Tristan Coleman opened his mouth and spewed a mouthful of vomit mixed with dirt and food. It also


    sprayed right onto a security guard¡¯s head.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    The security guard hopped onto the ground before reaching up to his head. He nearly fainted.


    Was this ck, foul-smelling stuff poop?


    In reality, it smelled worse than poop.


    That was because Tristan had been swallowing arge amount of mud every day. His stomach lining


    was severely festered. On top of that, his stomach acid mixed with other types of food. The stench was


    awful enough to kill someone.


    This security guard was usually a prick too.


    Now that he had actually encountered such a disgusting thing, he couldn¡¯t care less who the person in


    front of him was. After yelling loudly, he proceeded to attack Tristan angrily.


    In the end, Abel Coleman pped him and broke his jaw before kicking him aside. ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s your


    honor to have my son vomit all over you. How could you not be grateful? D*mn it! Tell me, where is the


    Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange?¡±


    The security guard whose jaw was broken couldn¡¯t speak.


    Knowing that this group of people was not to be messed with, another security guard hurriedly pointed


    at the banner behind him. It was clearly written on the banner that the medical exchange was taking


    ce on the eighteenth floor.


    ¡°Tristan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already made a clear inquiry. The Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s young master will be


    here. He acquired the Immortal Doctor¡¯s legacy from the Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s Nonagon Cave, and he¡¯s


    the Immortal Doctor of this generation. He will surely be able to cure your disease,¡± Terrance Coleman


    said to Tristan.


    Tristan nodded. He was also very much looking forward to it. That was because Tristan really had


    enough of this kind of life.


    This was what it meant when someone described a living hell.


    A few minutester, a group of people walked into the medical exchange on the eighteenth floor.


    To their surprise, they saw America¡¯s best imperial doctor, Wace Yoke.


    ¡°Dr. Yoke, what are you doing here?¡± Terrance asked tly. Although he addressed Wace as Dr.


    Yoke, he didn¡¯t sound respectful at all.


    Wace took one look at these people, and he immediately knew why they were here.


    Just as Wace was about to speak, Abel immediately spoke up. ¡°I heard that the Immortal Doctor of


    the Witch Doctor Sect is here. Please, which one of you is the Immortal Doctor?¡±


    Someone instantly snickered at this question. ¡°What Immortal Doctor do you speak of? He¡¯s just a


    shameless liar who seeks fame. He used an evil spirit to act like the previous generation¡¯s Immortal


    Doctor. In the end, his n backfired, and he ended up offending the true Immortal Doctor. Now, he


    has a huge stomach. We don¡¯t even know where he¡¯s run off to give birth to that thing!¡±


    ¡°What? A fake Immortal Doctor? Give birth? Wait a second¡­ Isn¡¯t he a guy?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Everyone roared withughter.


    At that moment, someone gave a full ount of what happened, with additional elements of


    exaggeration.


    The more the Coleman family heard, the more surprised and rmed they felt.


    Alex Rockefeller!


    It was actually Alex!


    This name had long ago been etched into the hearts of everyone in the Coleman family. The Coleman


    family¡¯s Grandmaster came to California this time with another objective of capturing Alex. He wanted


    to grind Alex¡¯s bones to ashes and destroy his family.


    However¡­


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°If Alex is the Immortal Doctor, then¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean only Alex can cure the young master¡¯s


    illness?¡± Byakko asked with a stunned expression.


    ¡°Go and find Alex,¡± Terrance said.


    Since Alex wasn¡¯t here, the four people from the Coleman family left directly.


    After walking out the entrance, Abel started yelling angrily. ¡°That Rockefeller guy is the Immortal


    Doctor. In that case, I¡¯m 100% certain that Tristan¡¯s illness must be his doing.¡±


    ¡°What do we do? Will he cure me?¡± Tristan asked.


    Grandmaster Terrance Coleman snorted coldly. ¡°That isn¡¯t a choice for him. I¡¯ll go and capture him right


    now. Hmph. In the future, he can only be used by the Coleman family¡­ With an Immortal Doctor in our


    hands, the Coleman family might be able to break the royal bondage and be the House of Kings.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 949

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 949


    At this moment, Alex Rockefeller didn¡¯t know that Missouri¡¯s Coleman family targeted him. Not only


    were they going to make him cure Tristan Coleman¡¯s illness, they even nned to keep him as the


    Coleman family¡¯s ve so that he could help them be more powerful and glorious.


    Alex was now sitting in the passenger seat of Anna Coleman¡¯s car while holding a box containing the


    Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six he won from Darven Mikail.


    Alex gently opened the box and carefully examined its contents. Inside, there were thirty-six bone


    needles with identical shapes and sizes. By concentrating spiritual power in his eyes, he could see


    countless mysterious talismans inside the bone needles.


    Theplexity of the rune patterns on these talismans far exceeded those of the mystical pearl tool his


    father had created.


    Since Alex couldn¡¯t even understand the rune patterns carved by William Rockefeller, he was even


    more confused by these.


    Just by staring at those talismans, Alex felt pain in his eyes. His head began to feel dizzy, and he even


    instinctively felt afraid.


    Tears began unconsciously rolling down his cheeks.


    This feeling was as if his eyes were blown by the winter wind, scraping his eyeballs so hard that he


    might loseyers of flesh.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Anna, who was driving next to Alex, unintentionally looked sideways. She nearly crashed the car


    against the guardrail. ¡°Alex, why are you crying? What happened?¡± she shouted.


    To Anna, Alex was now an influential person. Even Sky Melvis praised Alex, iming he was ashamed


    of himself for not being anywhere close to Alex¡¯s greatness.


    Why was Alex crying?


    ¡°Are you still unable to let go of your ex-wife?¡± Anna asked.


    Anna knew about Lady Dorothy Assex, and she also knew that they had already gotten a divorce now.


    Sky was the one who told her about this. With Sky¡¯s identity and capability, finding out about Alex¡¯s


    divorce was a normal thing. In fact, Sky told Anna about this, intending to set her and Alex up together.


    Alex didn¡¯t speak.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t even hear what Anna was saying.


    That was because the Force in his body had been automatically activated to protect his body. However,


    his spiritual power charged out of his energy core. The moment his finger touched a dragon bone


    needle, something odd happened.


    The dragon bone needle, which was also part of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six, was one of Alex¡¯s


    swords. The talismans carved on the surface started spinning wildly. It was as if the bone sword had


    established a mysterious connection with him.


    It was as if Alex could feel the bone sword¡¯s emotions. It was the feeling of a long-lost child meeting a


    close family member.


    ¡°It¡¯s my ancestor!¡± Alex immediately sensed it.


    When Alex acquired the Ultimate Book of Medicine¡¯s legacy, he had incidentally received a mouthful of


    his ancestor¡¯s divine breath. In the end, Alex managed to refine this divine breath into his own Chi


    energy.


    However, there were still some of his ancestor¡¯s aura that remained.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six was hand made by his ancestor.


    Since the magical treasure had a spirit, and Alex sensed his ancestor¡¯s aura, that was why he felt such


    emotion. The next second, something even more magical happened.


    The remaining thirty-five bone needles seemed as if they had been triggered by something. They


    actually slowly flew out of the box. It seemed as if there were countless hands in the air holding onto


    them gently.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Anna next to Alex was very stunned.


    Right then, their car nearly crashed into another car approaching from the opposite direction.


    Anna hurriedly shifted the car to another direction before bringing the car to a halt by the road. She


    stared at Alex and those bone needles. There was a look of disbelief all over her face.


    Although she grew up practicing martial arts, she knew nothing about sorcery. Even if she asionally


    heard someone talking about it, she didn¡¯t have much of a concept about it in her head. That was


    because martial arts and sorcery were twopletely different fields.


    One could be described as nting flowers while the other one was raising birds. Although these two


    activities could be found in a flower and bird market, they werepletely different.


    ¡®Is this a Cultivation Guru¡¯s ability?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s unbelievable.¡¯


    Anna couldn¡¯t calm her heart down, especially when she saw those thirty-six bone needles being


    arranged in different formations. She felt as if those thirty-six bone needles weren¡¯t needles. Instead,


    those were thirty -six invincible, magical swords that could form various sword formations with infinite


    power.


    ¡®I¡¯m afraid that Captain Melvis is still underestimating him. To him, martial arts are just small gimmicks.


    This is what he¡¯s truly capable of!¡¯


    Anna¡¯s eyes glimmered as she looked at Alex. There seemed to be ripples on the surface of her


    beautiful eyes.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 950

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 950


    ¡®No wonder, even a royal princess like Daya Stoermer would risk losing her reputation and morality to


    drug you and rape you. You really are a Draco!¡¯


    ¡®Should I follow suit too? This fellow seems to have a weakness for women. He just doesn¡¯t know how


    to refuse.¡¯


    In the end, Anna Coleman shook her head.


    She was a fiercedy who usually behaved like a tomboy and did whatever she wanted boldly.


    However, how would a girl like her be asked to drug a man and rape him afterward? Just thinking about


    it made her scalp feel prickle. How could she do it?


    Right then, something odd happened again.


    The thirty-six bone needles started glowing with a mysterious light simultaneously, and theybined


    into one.


    Swish¡­


    It flew directly in between Alex Rockefeller¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Anna shouted in fear.


    She tried to stop it with her hand quickly, but she couldn¡¯t do it in time.


    The bone needle turned into a ray of light and pierced through Alex¡¯s forehead. It went right in, and


    even its tail disappeared.


    ¡®Is¡­ Is he dead?¡¯


    Anna¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. It nearly jumped out of her chest. The bone needle was very long,


    and it was at least ten centimeters. After piercing through his forehead, it would¡¯ve prated his brain.


    Even if Alex were an Immortal Doctor, he¡¯d still certainly die!


    ¡°Alex¡­! Alex! Alex Rockefeller!¡± Anna shouted.


    However, there was no response.


    Anna was shocked to discover that there wasn¡¯t any wound on Alex¡¯s forehead. In fact, there wasn¡¯t


    any trace of blood at all. The thirty-six bone needles had disappeared into thin air.


    She immediately reached her hand out again and checked if Alex was breathing through his nose.


    He was still breathing.


    That meant he wasn¡¯t dead.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ An illusion?¡¯ Anna wondered.


    Just as Anna was rubbing her eyes, Alex took a deep breath, and a satisfied smile appeared upon his


    face. He had refined and absorbed his ancestor¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six.


    This time, he received a lot of benefits. Now, all thirty-six swords had been hidden in his mind pce.


    What was the mind pce?


    It could be understood as one¡¯s consciousness or the ce where one¡¯s soul hid. It was just like a


    house, but it was also imaginary at the same time. Alex¡¯s mind pce was located at the back of his


    upper energy core.


    Meanwhile, not only did Alex acquire the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six, but he also acquired thirty-six


    talismans of the spell formation. These were the things that were carved on the thirty-six bone needles,


    and they were even more valuable than the bone needles.


    That was because Alex could now understand thoseplicated spell formation blueprints. At least,


    Alex could understand the talismans of spell formation at the basic level. In the future, he could modify


    these spell formation blueprints to create mystical tools that were superior to the mystical pearl tool his


    father, William Rockefeller, had created.


    ¡°Alex, are¡­ Are you alright?¡± Anna was stuttering slightly.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Alex said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡­ You scared me. I saw those translucent ss needles being fired into your brain. Are you really


    alright?¡± Anna even reached out and touched Alex¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Sorry for making you worry,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°What was that anyway?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a tiny magic cultivation gadget. Ahem. You might not understand it even if I exin it to you.


    Continue driving. I¡¯ll help you interrogate Darven. You can im the credit points for it,¡± Alex said.


    Once the wrong crowd found out about the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six¡¯s secret, it would certainly


    cause a stir. So, Alex didn¡¯t n to tell anyone.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 951

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 951


    Anna wanted to ask more, but when she opened her mouth, nothing came out.


    Just then, Alex received a call from Cheryl.


    ¡°Alex, there were some people who came for a consultation at the Medical Exchange. They were


    looking for some Immortal Doctor from the Witch Doctor Sect or something, but then theyter heard


    that you were the genuine one, so they had changed their route and gone to you. But, I see that their


    attitude is really bad, and Wilbert said that they might be people from the Missouri Coleman family and


    probably don¡®t have good intentions toward you.¡±


    Cheryl had called Alex immediately after the people from the Missouri¡¯s Coleman family left the hotel.


    Alex smiled and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m very worried. The Missouri¡¯s Coleman family is a huge powerful family. I heard that they have


    many warriors, and it¡¯s not a family that ordinary people can go up against.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should I do? Are you going to protect me?¡± Alexughed, but inside he felt warm. He could


    obviously see the affection of the beautiful doctor toward him.


    It was just that the grace of the beauty was a little heavy, and he felt it a little unbearable and wasn¡¯t


    sure what to do.


    ¡°How can I protect you?¡± Cheryl asked. ¡°Y-You¡­ Hurry up and hide!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It so happens that I¡¯m not an ordinary person. You can hold the exchange meeting with


    peace of mind. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll contact youter,¡± Alex said.


    Once the call ended, he found that Anna had an expression that said ¡®you scumbag¡¯ upon her face. He


    didn¡¯t really get it, so he simply put away the phone and closed his eyes to rest.


    ¡®With the Missouri¡¯s Coleman family¡¯s capabilities, I¡¯m sure they have found a lot of information on me.


    The fact that they dare to look for me now would mean that a Grandmaster is leading the team.¡¯


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡®A Grandmaster¡­ It just so happens I want to try out my ancestor¡¯s Dragon¡®s Bane of Thirty-Six,


    whether or not it¡¯s as great as the legend says.¡¯


    While he was deep in thought, he heard Anna finally open her mouth to ask, ¡°Alex, how many women


    exactly do you have?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I thought you¡¯d hold back and never ask.¡±


    However, to Tigress, she was too curious not to.


    ¡°What you see with your eyes may not be the truth,¡± Alex replied. ¡°All the women you saw today, none


    of them was mine.¡±


    ¡°Then, are they all just your confidantes? There¡¯s a fine line between a confidante and a lover.¡±


    ¡°A fine line?¡± Alex was taken aback, and he understood after a few seconds. ¡°Anna, I didn¡¯t think you


    would be that kind of person.¡±


    Anna had gradually started letting go in her heart.


    A man like Alex was really a giant among men, and wasn¡¯t someone she could bend to her will after all.


    When she saw Waltz before this, she was the most impactful woman she had ever seen. At the same


    time, she had also seen Waltz¡¯s amazing martial art skills and felt inferior to her. She knew that if even


    such a mysterious woman couldn¡¯t catch his attention, then she shouldn¡¯t even hope for it.


    And so, she might as well let go of this thought. She then returned to her usual tigress attitude and


    said, ¡°I was already such a person. You just didn¡¯t know. I feel that you have a bad problem.¡±


    Alex responded to her with an ¡®ah¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Do you want to hear it?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a person who doesn¡¯t reject any of the women whoe to you. Some would say that you¡¯re a


    gentle and warm man, but in actuality, you¡¯re a scumbag. When you don¡¯t reject anyone, you¡¯re actually


    hurting another woman! A scumbag will never admit that they¡¯re scumbags, or perhaps they might not


    even realize it themselves.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°What you¡¯ve just said makes sense.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 952

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 952


    ¡°Of course it does. I¡¯m a logical person. No woman wants to see her man having unclear rtionships


    with other women.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°Learn to reject! When women approach you, you have to reject them firmly. When a woman tempts


    you, you have to reject them. When a woman wants you to do something, you also have to reject them.


    You can¡¯t give them a chance to start. You have to understand one thing, the reason they approach you


    is that they want to sleep with you!¡± Anna said.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± Alex suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh? This is a highway. Why do you want to stop the car?¡±


    ¡°I need to stay away from you because I can tell you also want to sleep with me.¡±


    Anna was confused.


    Obviously, Anna didn¡¯t stop the car but mmed down on the gas pedal instead, making the car drift as


    if she was in an F1 race. Sheughed loudly and said, ¡°My car door has been welded down. There¡¯s no


    way you can dream of getting off the car in the middle of the highway.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like Alex really intended to get out of the car. So, he shook his head and said, ¡°Do you see?


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how to refuse, but I¡¯m not given any way out.¡±


    ***


    In a blink of an eye, they had arrived at the base of the Divine Constabry.


    They only found out that Sky wasn¡¯t around when they were there and that he had run off to ska for


    something.


    During Darven¡¯s interrogation, Alex sat at Anna¡¯s side, flipping through his dossier. He didn¡¯t know


    about it if he didn¡¯t read it, and once he did, he was startled.


    The Divine Constabry really went through theborious effort for this guy. The files obtained through


    their investigation were at least five centimeters thick, and perhaps things that even Darven himself had


    forgotten were recorded in it.


    The records stated that Darven¡¯s parents had died when he was a child before his master adopted him.


    However, he had an inherently problematic attitude, his personality was dark, and he didn¡¯t get along


    well with the other disciples.


    Alex pointed at that detail and asked Anna, ¡°How did you guys manage to find information like this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so hard about it?¡± Anna asked. ¡°There are many types of masters in the Divine Constabry.


    As long as the subject has done it before, everything can be found out.¡±


    Alex only asked for the sake of asking. Then, he continued reading.


    Darven became a teacher at the age of twenty-three, then he went to Hong Kong, but he couldn¡¯t


    achieve his ambitions over there. Instead, because he seduced the lover of an underground society


    boss, he was pursued by that boss, and the lover he had seduced had helped him escape Hong Kong.


    However, the lover was killed by the boss.


    After Darven had escaped from Hong Kong, he went to Southeast Asia.


    By coincidence, he paid respects to a Shaman Grandmaster.


    Three yearster, with three hundred Shamans, he returned to Hong Kong, where he severed the


    tendons of the boss, who had pursued him, and yed him. He pulled the soul from the body and made


    him into a zombie to do his bidding.


    After that, he became the biggest boss of all the Shamans in the Hong Kong region.


    Once he was done scanning through the files roughly, Alex couldn¡¯t help but look at Darven with a


    whole new level of respect. This really was a proper boss, but he just couldn¡¯t figure out why an


    awesome and powerful boss like this woulde back and want the signboard of whatever it was from


    James?


    Seeing that Anna wasn¡¯t getting much useful information from Darven, Alex interrupted and asked,


    ¡°Darven, why did you want the signboard from James Coney? You¡¯re a Shaman You¡¯re not short of


    money norck status. If you weren¡¯t going to be a Shaman, were you preparing to be a doctor by


    taking the signboard?¡±


    Darven nced at Alex, staring at him without a word. He used silence to respond to Alex¡¯s


    confrontation.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a wise decision if you don¡¯t cooperate. I have ways to make you tell the


    truth.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He lifted a finger in the air, pointing it between Darven¡¯s eyebrows.


    Soul Banishing Touch!


    Darven could only endure it for five seconds. Sweat poured down his body instantly. His body trembled


    all over uncontrobly as he shouted surrender. His eyes were filled with panic, and his voice was


    hoarse as he spoke, ¡°Because, inside the signboard of Ganoderma, it contains the secret of the


    Immortal Doctor, Guilherme Extraordinaire.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 953

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 953


    ¡°What?!¡± Alex was taken aback.


    This was the first time he heard about this Immortal Doctor, Guilherme Extraordinaire. He didn¡¯t expect


    Darven to have a follow-up regarding this matter.


    ¡°Tell me about it in more detail.¡±


    Darven wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. Although he really didn¡¯t want to talk about it, the


    circumstances were more than he could handle. He had never imagined that a low-key act of seizing a


    signboard would attract a strong man like Alex. All of his Shaman arts seemed to be ineffective. Even


    the parasite that he had nted on Anna had failed.


    ¡°I only heardter that inside the signboard of Ganoderma, there¡¯s a medicinal treasure hidden inside it,


    which is the inheritance of the Immortal Doctor, Guilherme.¡±


    Alex wasn¡¯t fully convinced. ¡°As a Shaman, isn¡¯t it just an easy thing to remove the signboard of


    Ganoderma? The signboard was hung outside the door. If you were an ordinary person using the bet


    you did today, I¡¯d still believe it. But, there are countless Shamans under yourmand, and you have


    bottomless wealth. You didn¡¯t need to make such a bigmotion.¡±


    Darven shook his head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that signboard. It¡¯s another one. I found out that my master


    had finally passed it on to James Coney. But, even my master doesn¡¯t know the secret of this


    signboard¡­ As for using the bet as my method, it¡¯s because me the person I am now, is no longer the


    Shaman King of Hong Kong.¡±


    Then, Darven finally spoke of the real reasons.


    He had epted a few disciples in Hong Kong, and one of them was named Mike Lander. He had a


    strong talent for the art of Shaman, and he soon surpassed the master who taught him. However,


    Mike¡¯s ambitions were also great. He wanted to be the king of Hong Kong and even the entire


    Southeast Asia. Darven¡¯s existence was a hindrance to him.


    And so, Mikeunched a sneak attack against Darven. He cast a Curse of Death on him.


    If Darven didn¡¯t remove the curse on him by March 3 the next year, that would be thest day of his life.


    Darven had also found himself isted in Hong Kong, abandoned and betrayed by those he had called


    friends, and no longer had anywhere to go.


    By chance, he got hold of Guilherme¡¯s secret. He felt that as long as he could get his hands on the


    inheritance and be one of the Immortal Doctors in this generation, he would definitely be able to


    dispel the Curse of Death on himself easily.


    After listening to Darven, Alex seemed to recall something and asked thoughtfully, ¡°What¡¯s the rtion


    between the Immortal Doctor, Guilherme, and your master?¡±


    ¡°Ganoderma was created by Guilherme. For some reason, he left the ways of the Witch Doctor Sect


    and took away the witch doctor¡¯s inheritance from Nonagon Cave and then founded Ganoderma.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t have any more questions.¡±


    Then, he turned to Anna and asked, ¡°Do you have any more questions? Ask them now!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He simply won¡¯t answer any of it! ¡± Anna said.


    ¡°He will definitely answer,¡± Alex said.


    Five minutester, Darven answered Anna¡¯s question.


    Inst year¡¯s major historical relic theft incident involving a national treasure that mustn¡¯t be lost, Anna¡¯s


    question was that if Darven was one of those involved. Now that the treasure was missing, where was


    it?


    Darven confessed and gave out two names.


    The two names he mentioned almost had Alex jump from his seat.


    They were William Rockefeller and Susan Hunter!


    Anna also knew Alex¡¯s father was named William, but she never thought that Darven would mention his


    name. So, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Which William and Susan? Tell us in more detail.¡±


    As for Alex, he was almost certain.


    Rockefeller was quite a popr name, and in America, if it wasn¡¯t one thousand, there were at least


    eight hundred people with the same name. However, the surname, Hunter, was rarer, and when the


    two names were mentioned together, there was no doubting it.


    As expected, Darven replied, ¡°William Rockefeller was a martial arts Grandmaster, and he was also a


    very powerful cultivator. Susan Hunter was his woman, a tomb raider. Last year, under their leadership,


    we worked together to enter a tomb. The thing you¡¯re looking for is not in my hands. If you want to find


    it, you have to find them.


    Alex kept blinking at this moment.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 954

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 954


    Just then, Anna stood up.


    She had gotten a lead, and she intended to report this and have the others in the Divine Constabry


    investigate William and Susan¡­


    The matter was rted to a martial arts Grandmaster and a Cultivation Guru. It hadpletely


    exceeded Anna¡¯s jurisdiction. The matter had to be determined by the higher-ups.


    ¡°Anna, where are you going?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to report the information and have the intelligence department handle the investigation and


    follow up.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Alex said, grabbing her wrist.


    With a wave of his hand, the door to the interrogation room was closed by force. At the same time, he


    looked at the camera above them, reaching out to grab the air, and took the camera instantly down


    from its location. He even found the hard disk connected to the camera and stepped on it.


    Anna was shocked. ¡°Alex, what the heck are you doing?¡±


    Alex leveled a solemn look at Anna and said, ¡°Anna, can I ask you a favor?¡±


    Anna was stunned.


    However, looking at his expression, it wasn¡¯t a joke at all, and so she said, ¡°Why are you so grave


    about it? You saved my life. Tell me what you need. I¡¯m not afraid of any hardship. Even if you want my


    life, I won¡¯t even bat an eye.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t report this matter,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Anna was unable to understand. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You should know that my father¡¯s name is William Rockefeller,¡± Alex replied.


    Annaughed despite herself. ¡°I know, but that definitely is not the same William Rockefeller! The


    ¡®William¡¯ he mentioned is not only a martial arts Grandmaster, but he¡¯s also a Cultivation Guru. He also


    has a woman named Susan Hunter and not your mother, Brittany. How could he be your father?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s just impossible¡­¡± Anna fell silent, stunned.


    She had suddenly recalled that Alex was also a martial arts Grandmaster and a Cultivation Guru.


    Then, everything that he learned had been from his father?


    ¡°Your father¡­ he¡¯s really a martial arts Grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He¡¯s also a Cultivation Guru.¡±


    Alex confirmation and certainty made Anna feel like her mind was about to be blown.


    At this moment, Darven suddenly eximed, ¡°What? You¡¯re Boss Rockefeller¡¯s son?! Boss Rockefeller


    is already married and has children? You¡­ You do look a bit like Boss Rockefeller.¡±


    Anna¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth was gaping. ¡°Alex, what in the world is going on? The more I hear,


    the more confused I¡¯m getting¡­ Didn¡¯t your father founded the Rockefeller Group and was a


    businessman? Didn¡¯t he die in a car identst year? This¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s the world¡¯s biggest joke!¡± Darven said.


    ¡°Boss Rockefeller is a great god of martial arts, his skills unmatched by anyone in this world. He¡¯s also


    a master in martial arts and cultivation. How could he die in a mere care ident? Even if a 10,000


    tons giant wheel hit him, it wouldn¡¯t be Boss Rockefeller, but the wheel that is done for.¡±


    From the way he spoke and his words, it was obvious that he had genuine awe and admiration for


    William. At this moment, the way he looked at Alex was no longer resentful but seemed excited by the


    idea of meeting the young master of his master.


    Anna nced at Alex.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alex nodded. ¡°If I am right, my dad is probably still alive. But, I don¡¯t know where he is.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 955

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 955


    Anna didn¡¯t know what else to say anymore.


    Having a Grandmaster for a father, what was this?


    No, not only was he a Grandmaster, but he was also a Cultivation Guru. It was no wonder Alex had


    achieved so much at a young age and was able to trample on a naturally talented girl like her.


    Her pride had suffered a blow. It was so unfair. Her heart hurt from the injustice of it!


    How great would it be if she had a Grandmaster for a father too!


    ¡°Boss Rockefeller has gone missing?¡± Darven¡¯s eyes widened, filled with disbelief. Then, he seemed to


    recall something and seemed hesitant.


    Alex was keenly aware of the change in his expression, so he turned to Anna and said, ¡°Can I talk to


    him alone?¡±


    ¡°You can, but¡­¡±


    Anna looked at the camera that had been destroyed.


    The Divine Constabry had rules that every interrogation had to be monitored and recorded. By doing


    this, Alex had broken the rules of the Divine Constabry.


    Alex pulled her aside. ¡°Anna, this matter concerns my father¡¯s life or death. I hope you can help me.


    From now on, you¡¯ll be my blood sister.¡±


    Anna frowned. ¡°Can you still treat me like a sister after this?¡±


    Fine, Anna¡¯s initial impression was that her days would be different than others anyway.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Alex changed his mind. ¡°Consider that I owe you a favor. If you help me this time, I¡¯ll help you


    achieve Earth Expert level.¡±


    Anna¡¯s eyes lit up, but then she shook her head. ¡°What are you saying? I just said that I wouldn¡¯t bat an


    eysh even if you wanted my life. I don¡¯t need any payment from you. Go on and talk!¡±


    Then, she went to a corner and jumped. She reached up into a concealed beam above and grabbed


    the monitoring device before waving it in Alex¡¯s direction.¡°


    There was another one here. It¡¯s safe now. I¡¯ll go out and keep watch.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    Once Anna was gone, Darven sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d turn out to be Boss Rockefeller¡¯s son.


    Like father, like son indeed. I ept my defeat in your hands wholeheartedly.¡±


    Alex got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve met Susan Hunter.¡±


    Darven was taken aback, and a strange look crossed his face. ¡°You¡¯ve met her? Then, do you know


    that she and your father¡­¡±


    Seeing Alex nod, Darven coughed awkwardly, then changed the topic. ¡°I thought your father¡¯s


    disappearance might have something to do with Susan, but since you¡¯ve met her, then I could be


    wrong.¡±


    ¡°How did you and my father meet?¡± Alex asked.


    Suddenly, Darven had a faraway look in his eyes. ¡°Talking about that, I guess an exchange of blows


    may lead to friendship, since if there¡¯s no discord, there would be no concord. When your father was in


    Hong Kong alone, he had identally shed with one of my disciples. Your father chopped off the leg


    of my disciple in a fit of anger, so of course, I had to do something on my disciple¡¯s behalf, and then¡­


    cough, cough. We don¡¯t have to talk so much about what happened after.¡±


    It was quite interesting to hear about his father¡¯s past deeds.


    Initially, Alex¡¯s image of his father was one of a president and boss. But now, this image had gradually


    faded and was reced by another strong shadow. As he dug and investigated more, the shadow


    became clearer and clearer, taking on a solid shape.


    ¡°Around April ofst year, your father looked for me and asked me to follow him to explore an ancient


    tomb. The tomb belongs to Caesar, a warlock from ancient times. There were a total of seventy two


    people who went, each of whom were great yers in their field¡­ Unexpectedly, the dangers in the


    tomb were far more severe than we had thought. If it weren¡¯t for your father¡¯s ungodly powers to


    resolve various crises, all seventy two people would have been wiped out.¡±


    ¡°In the end, only a handful of us, thirteen, made it out alive.¡±


    ¡°But, the rewards were also great¡±


    Alex then asked, ¡°Then, do you know why my father had you guys go to the tomb in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t clear of the details, but it seems to be rted to the Holy Book,¡± Darven replied.


    With the things he had said, Alex could more or less guess a few things quite urately.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I suddenly remember now. There were several groups of people who wanted to snatch


    the Holy Book from your father¡¯s hands. One of them was the Japanese. Those Japanese brats just


    came looking for their deaths. They weren¡¯t a match for your father at all. But, there was one very


    strong group. The fear your father disyed at that time when we were attacked¡­ I¡¯m wondering


    whether your father¡¯s disappearance may have something to do with them.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 956

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 956


    Alex immediately asked, ¡°Do you know who they were?¡±


    However, Darven wasn¡¯t clear on the details. ¡°Those people were not weak in their martial arts, and


    there were several Grandmasters that were difficult to deal with. All of them were wearing silver masks,


    and we couldn¡¯t see their faces at all¡­ Oh, I remember now, their masks were a bit special. There


    were some strange patterns on them.¡±


    Alex pushed a pen and paper toward him.


    Then, he squeezed his handcuffs hard, and with a click, the special material chains were broken.


    Darven was stunned. ¡°Oh my goodness! Young Master Rockefeller, you have really strong hands.¡±


    Alex said indifferently, ¡°As long as you cooperate with me obediently and tell me everything, I can


    guarantee your life. I can also help you remove the Curse of Death that¡¯s on you.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Darven had said so much that he was getting tired, and this was what he had been waiting for.


    He immediately picked up the pen, thought for a while, and then drew on the paper.


    The mask was ordinary. The unusual part of it was the me patterns on it.


    There was a twisted spirit hidden within the me patterns.


    ¡°It was probably something like this.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Onest question. The national treasure that the Divine Constabry is looking for from


    you, what is it?¡±


    Darven snorted. ¡°National treasure, my ass. We all risked our lives to bring out those items from the


    ancient tomb. What has it got to do with modern America? Young Master Rockefeller, let me be honest


    with you. ording to what I can see, the Divine Constabry came looking for me, not for the sake of


    the country, but in fact, someone else is using it to achieve their personal goals.¡±


    Alex was confused.


    Darven whispered, ¡°They were looking for a key, but your father once said that the key is an ominous


    thing that cannot be given out. In the end, I don¡¯t know where the key is. Your father should know.¡±


    Alex rubbed his temples.


    How could the matter regarding his father get more and moreplicated?


    Now, even the Divine Constabry was involved. And then there was this key. What door did the key


    even open?


    However, Darven didn¡¯t know the details at all. He wondered if Susan knew about this¡­ Obviously,


    when they had been in contact, she hadn¡¯t told him the whole story and had concealed a lot of things.


    ¡°I n to visit Caesar¡¯s tomb sometime soon,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Darven was stunned for a long while. Maybe he had been shocked out of his mind.


    That ancient tomb had been his nightmare. However, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Alex then helped him remove the curse on him, and it didn¡¯t even take a minute to do so.


    Darven¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Young Master Rockefeller, you really inherited the skills of the Spirit Doctor?


    And you¡¯re even an Immortal Doctor?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve restored your abilities. It won¡¯t be a big problem for you to


    escape from here, right?


    Darven smiled, his silence an agreement.


    ¡°No killing anyone!¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t touch the Coney family.¡±


    Seeing Darven nod, Alex then stood up, opened the door, and walked out. Seeing Anna outside the


    door, he casually said, ¡°Anna, I¡¯ll help you check your body.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 957

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 957


    ¡°Check my body?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ Going to help me level up now?¡±


    Anna had obviously misunderstood.


    She didn¡¯t know that Alex was just making an excuse to allow Darven the chance to make his escape.


    If he had directly asked Anna to let him go secretly, she probably would have agreed, but it would leave


    a heavy knot in her heart.


    However, if Darven escaped on his own, it would give her a way out of the situation.


    Alex nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I need to have a deeper understanding of your body before I can


    formte a set of feasible ns and medicine so that you can smoothly improve your cultivation level.


    Otherwise, it would have serious repercussions that might not be visible on the surface.¡±


    Anna bit her plump lips. ¡°Exactly how deep are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°The deeper, the better.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was a little something in her that she couldn¡¯t seem to let go.


    No matter how she twisted his words in her head, it sounded like he wanted to do a full body


    examination on her.


    ¡®He just wanted her to strip, didn¡¯t he? What a real scumbag!¡¯


    She knew that he had saved her life, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this disaster.


    Well, it was better just to ept fate, then!


    After some pushing, they reached a separate room. Anna nced at him quietly. Her heart thumped


    unexpectedly, and she immediately started taking everything off until only her weapons were left.


    Alex¡¯s thoughts were not on Anna¡¯s body at all.


    He was instead thinking of what Darven had said that someone was using the Divine Constabry to


    obtain the key for their personal goals.


    What in the world did the key open?


    And more importantly, who was it that gave the order?


    Sky Melvis?


    Impossible.


    He once heard from Anna that the higher-ups had hidden this case, and Sky had just been the one who


    epted the task. They didn¡¯t even know the treasure they were looking for was a key.


    If Darven had been escorted out and into the hands of that person among the higher-ups, it was likely


    that William and Susan would be exposed in his confession.


    From the Divine Constabry perspective, who targeted Darven, it seemed that they didn¡¯t know the


    person who had led the expedition into the ancient tomb was his father. More importantly, how much


    insider information did that person have?


    ¡®It seems like I¡¯ll have to be careful of the Divine Constabry. Being a bit cautious is a must.¡¯


    Just as he thought that, he heard Anna¡¯s shy voice ask, ¡°Is this fine?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What was fine?


    He turned around and was stunned.


    What a beautiful woman, just standing before him. Standing in front of him now, Anna looked even


    more worthy of a nosebleed than the first time he met her when she drove a car in a bikini. She hugged


    both arms, and nothing was covering her front at all.


    That beautiful, voluptuous body was about to blind his hardened and experienced eyes.


    ¡°Are you feeling hot?¡±


    Alex was at a loss.


    Seeing him put up the pretense of being innocent and pure, she rolled her beautiful eyes and lifted her


    foot to kick his calf lightly. She snorted lightly and said, ¡°Why are you pretending? Didn¡¯t you just want


    to strip me? You could have just said so. It makes me feel like you¡¯re such a hypocrite right now.¡±


    Having said that, she turned around in a circle, looking like a proud swan.


    ¡°How about it, is this enough? Do you want me to lie down?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I just need to take your pulse.¡±


    Anna¡¯s eyes widened, lookingically wide and round. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken off even my pants, and


    now you¡¯re telling me you just need to take my pulse?! Then¡­ Then, what the heck are you going to


    do?!¡±


    ¡°Take your pulse!¡±


    Anna put on everything again in a huff, gritting her teeth. She watched Alex just take her pulse with a


    hurt look upon her face, and it was done very quickly.


    She suddenly had a feeling that she had exposed herself for nothing.


    Sheined inwardly, ¡®If you just needed to feel my pulse, why did you bring me into a small ck


    room?¡¯


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 958

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 958


    Inside, Alex thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this because I¡¯m creating an opportunity for Darven?¡¯


    Just at this moment, a shout came from outside. ¡°Ahh! Not good, Darven has escaped!¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart thumped.


    Anna was about to run out, but Alex grabbed her. ¡°You haven¡¯t fastened your belt yet.¡±


    By the time she fastened her belt and gave chase, Darven was long gone. There weren¡¯t many people


    left behind in the Divine Constabry, and most of themy unconscious on the ground. Those who


    were still conscious were as weak as a kitten.


    ¡®He¡¯s fairly capable!¡¯ Alex was slightly surprised.


    Darven was so old. He didn¡¯t expect the older man to be this vigorous. It clearly disyed a strength of


    a Shaman that he couldn¡¯t underestimate, and those who weren¡¯t in that field would only meet their end


    if they met a Shaman.


    ¡°Where is he? Where has he gone?¡± Anna asked.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He went in the direction of the mountain at the back,¡± one of them said.


    Anna gave chase immediately and quickly reached the mountain at the back.


    She suddenly stopped running, then looked back at Alex. ¡°Enough, we¡¯ll give chase up until here. The


    mountains there are steep, and if the older man sees me chasing him, I¡¯m afraid that he might fall to his


    death.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t stupid. She could tell that Alex was the one who had let Darven go.


    Alex touched his nose. ¡°The mountains are indeed quite steep.¡±


    ¡°Did you manage to get your answers? Your father¡¯s¡­ Whereabout?¡± Anna said.


    Alex looked into the distance. ¡°The mystery around him just keeps getting harder to unravel.¡±


    Beep beep¡­


    Just then, Alex¡¯s phone rang.


    He pulled it out to look at the caller ID and found that it was Daya.


    Anna also saw her name, and something shed in her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t be the third wheel between you


    and Daya¡¯s lovey-dovey conversation,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first! Oh right, those people from the


    Divine Constabry will be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just ssh some water on them,¡± Alex said.


    Anna waved, then turned around and left.


    Alex swiped the screen and epted the call.


    ¡°Daya!¡±


    ¡°Alex, do you have some time now? The Lush Scar Removal Creammercial has been done. Do


    you want toe over and have a look?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°It¡¯s amercial that you featured in. Of course, it¡¯ll be good. You can just send it over to


    my mom.¡±


    Daya hesitated, then said, ¡°Well, my mom hase to California, and she said¡­ She wanted to treat


    you to a meal. The big favor that you did in helping out my familyst time, we still haven¡¯t properly


    thanked you yet.¡±


    Alex frowned, and his head felt big for a moment.


    Carey had posed a difficult question to him thest time, asking him when he would be marrying her


    daughter, but he really couldn¡¯t find a way to agree to it. This time, she had chased him all the way to


    California; her purpose was obvious. It was probably to help her daughter pursue the man who would


    be her son-inw.


    ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient, it¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll just tell my mother ¡®no¡¯ and say you¡¯re busy.¡± Daya said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m free!¡± Alex said immediately.


    Although Daya forced herself on him before, a man was born to carry the responsibilities in this regard,


    and not to mention, he was moved.


    He couldn¡¯t be a man who was so heartless after he was done removing obstacles to meet his own


    purpose, after all. It so happened that it was also time for lunch.


    Very soon, he arrived at the agreed location. It also happened to be one of the restaurants owned by


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate, South Cali Dining, and they had reserved the Jade Room No. 3.


    When Alex pushed open the door to walk in, he didn¡¯t notice that a woman had just walked out from the


    opposite private room. It wasn¡¯t anyone else but his ex-mother-inw, ire Assex.


    When ire saw Alex entering the private room, she was immediately surprised. Then, she saw Daya


    inside, who greeted Alex with a bright smile. She even took his hand affectionately.


    In addition, Carey had also stood up with a smile upon her face and said, ¡°Alright, son-inw,e on.


    Hurry and sit! Oh, one day apart feels like three seasons have passed! I¡¯ve just watched Daya¡¯s


    commercial video. Your Lush Cosmetics will definitely get even more popr!¡±


    Then, the door was closed.


    ire stood outside, wondering why she felt so ufortable!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 959

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 959


    ire walked quietly to the door of the room Alex was in and pressed her ears against it to hear what


    the people inside were saying.


    It was a pity that the soundproofing of each private room in South Cali Dining was extremely effective.


    She could hear nothing but the asionalughter.


    A waiter happened to pass by at this moment, so she had no choice but to turn around and return to


    her room. Both Dorothy and Beatrice were inside.


    ire¡¯s family was also present.


    Today was Adrianna¡¯s birthday, so both families had gathered here today for dinner. Her father was


    also present, as well as a few of Adrianna¡¯s close friends.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯vee back from the washroom so soon?¡± Beatrice looked at her mother in surprise. It


    had only been a minute since she left the room. That was too fast.


    Moreover, she looked so happy earlier. In a blink of an eye, she looked like someone owed her five


    million dors.


    ire sat back down in her chair in a huff. ¡°What washroom? I¡¯m so angry I don¡¯t even feel like pissing


    any more.¡±


    Her father, Aidan, frowned and snorted. He had taught for his entire life and was born in a schrly


    family, so he paid a lot of attention to education. Unfortunately, the two daughters he had were good


    looking but paid too much attention to money and were extremely materialistic. In terms of character,


    the two really were substandard products that didn¡¯t pass the quality check. Especially now, where


    there were outsiders present, she had used the word ¡®piss¡¯ openly.


    Dorothy nced at ire. ¡°Who was it that has made you aneg again? Why does it seem like there¡¯s


    someone who makes you angry everywhere you go?¡±


    ire angrily said, ¡°Who else is there? That ungrateful ingrate, the good husband of yours!¡±


    Everyone at the table was surprised.


    ¡°Mom, Brother-inw¡­ Alex, he has already divorced Sister a month ago. Why are you still so


    triggered? If it wasn¡¯t because you threatened him with suicide, he wouldn¡¯t have divorced Sister. Are


    you regretting it now? What¡¯s the point?¡± Beatrice said.


    As for Dorothy, she nced at the door and asked, ¡°Did you see him?¡±


    ire took a sip of her tea. ¡°He¡¯s in the opposite private room. How can he not anger me?¡±


    ¡°Opposite?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Everyone from both families was taken aback.


    Especially Dorothy, she felt her heart thumping wildly in her chest¡­ Last time, she had been scolded


    by Alex a bunch, and she had been so sad to the point that she had been unable to eat for a few days.


    She had cried till her eyes were swollen, and she knew that she was the one who was wrong in the


    past and had gone too far in the way she treated Alex, which hurt him. She wanted to find a chance to


    apologize to him in person.


    As long as he was willing to forgive her, she was ready to do anything for him.


    At this moment, Sharpay stood up suddenly. ¡°He¡¯s my boss. Since he¡¯s in the opposite room, I should


    go over there and offer him a toast.¡±


    ire was seated beside her, and she reached out to pull the younger woman hard and back into her


    seat. The wine ss in Sharpay¡¯s hand overturned and the wine spilled on her clothes.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! Aunt, what are you doing?!¡± she eximed.


    ire looked at her coldly. ¡°If you want to get closer to him and curry his favor, I think you should just


    forget about it! He¡¯s having dinner with his new mother-inw, why would you go over there? To fawn


    over her?!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes shed, but she said nothing.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 960

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 960


    Aidan tapped the table with his chopsticks and said, ¡°ire Assex, can you not talk like a shrew? What


    happened to everything I taught you since you were young? Have they all gone down the drain?¡±


    The moment Alex was mentioned, even Aidan couldn¡¯t help the sad feeling from rising in him!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He thought back to his birthday banquet, where Alex had gifted him the painting, The Landscape, worth


    a hundred million dors, as well as the snow lotus worth thirty million. It had both been destroyed by


    this fraudulent child of his.


    The Landscape had been torn. The snow lotus had been trampled on.


    After that incident had happened, he had almost died from the distress that he felt that night.


    Adrianna asked, ¡°Alex has married again? Who¡¯s the woman?¡±


    She had originally hoped that her daughter would be able to win Alex over. Still, after ire had gone


    to City Salon and made a ruckus there and offended the goddess of Thousand Miles Conglomerate,


    Waltz, Sharpay knew that she waspletely out of the picture and went home to tell Adrianna about


    it. There was no more involvement after that.


    Waltz was the big boss of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, after all.


    If her daughter went and tried to get involved, wouldn¡¯t she just be digging her own grave and


    hastening her death?


    Fortunately, although Sharpy wasn¡¯t able to develop an intimate rtionship with Alex in that way, her


    business n and mindset had gotten his acknowledgement. When Brittany and Maya had gone to


    City Salon thest time, they had specially called for Sharpay and entrusted her with some important


    tasks. They wouldn¡¯t need to worry about making a small fortune in the future because of this.


    However, with Alex finding a new wife, of course, it was something to take note of.


    ¡°Could it be the current president of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Waltz?¡±


    ¡°Waltz, my ass! It¡¯s that shameless female celebrity. That¡¯s right, the one that you used to chase after


    so desperately, Beatrice. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re quite dim witted? What¡¯s so good about a singer like


    that? The entire scandal broke out about her being that thing¡¯s mistress, and they had even kissed, and


    later it was rified as fake. But then, what happened in the end? Those media all just full of sh*t, and


    are all useless.¡±


    ¡°Daya? Alex and Daya are married?!¡± Beatrice cried and stood up.


    ¡°Huh? This Daya you¡¯re talking about, is it the one that was particrly popr in the news some time


    ago, the one that¡¯s the third princess of the Michigan Stoermer family?¡± One of Adrianna¡¯s female


    friends suddenly asked.


    ¡°What third or fourth princess? Isn¡¯t she just a singer? Are you talking about being some KTV princess?


    But she¡¯s such a shameless hussy. Being a princess is natural. I can only say her attitude is rotten.¡±


    The more ire spoke, the nastier the things she said became.


    ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    The friend hurriedly hushed ire not to continue speaking. ¡°You better not say those things out there.


    It will cause a catastrophe. Daya isn¡¯t some KTV princess, but a real one! The Michigan Stoermer


    family is one of the eight big royal families in America. The patriarch is a prince!¡±


    ¡°I also heard from my family that Daya¡¯s grandfather had even forced ska¡¯s Stoermer family to bow


    down. Now, the Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family is the main family, and Daya¡¯s grandfather is the prince.¡±


    ¡°With just a single word from them, we, ordinary people, can just be wiped out in a single night!¡±


    ¡°So, you better not say those kinds of things ever again.¡±


    ire hadn¡¯t paid much attention to news about Daya because of her internal conflict. So she didn¡¯t


    know the details about the Michigan¡¯s Coleman family either. When she heard what her friend had said,


    her jaw almost hit the ground. Daya was actually the granddaughter of a prince. Even if she wasn¡¯t a


    princess, she still was ady of the country!


    Dorothy closed her eyes and said, ¡°Alright, enough. Let¡¯s not talk about Alex anymore. I¡¯ve already


    divorced him. Don¡¯t talk about this anymore in the future.¡±


    Adrianna was clearly whining about their misfortune, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s just a little pity. If you hadn¡¯t


    threatened to kill yourself so that they would get a divorce, your family would be flourishing right now,


    and I could have some of that spotlight as your younger sister. It¡¯s possible that my birthday banquet


    would also not be here, but at the Golden Age of Youth Hotel instead.¡±


    Sharpay decided to rub salt into her wound further and said, ¡°I heard that the Golden Age of Youth


    Hotel is also under Thousand Miles Conglomerate, where Alex is a major shareholder. That means that


    that hotel is also considered to be his.¡±


    ire stood up suddenly with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Then, she turned and headed toward the door.


    Aidan asked, ¡°ire, where in the world are you going?¡±


    ire replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±


    However, after she left the room, she didn¡¯t head for the washroom. Instead, she pushed open the door


    to the opposite room directly and walked in.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 961?

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 961?


    Alex was seated with his back against the door, so he didn¡¯t see ire when she first came in. Except


    that Carey, who was sitting opposite him, saw her first.


    With a frown, she said, ¡°Waitress, if there¡¯s nothing else, stay outside first! Don¡¯t bother us eating and


    chatting here.¡±


    It was all because ire was wearing a red and ck traditional dress. The style was very simr to


    the ones that the waitresses in South Cali Dining wore. I¡¯m why Carey thought she was a waitress.


    ire almost threw up blood on the spot from the indignance she felt.


    This woman dared to treat her as a waitress? Was there something wrong with her eyes?! But, she


    remembered what Adrianna¡¯s friend had said, that this woman was from the Stoermer family in


    Michigan, and the fact that she was someone of high authority and should not be offended.


    Thus, she suppressed the rage she felt in her heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a waitress. I¡¯m his former mother-


    inw.¡±


    As she said that, she pointed at Alex. When he heard the voice, Alex almost got a heart attack.


    The red wine he had just drunk went down the wrong way, and he almost choked to death.


    Daya quickly picked up a napkin for Alex and helped wipe the liquid off Alex as she gently asked, ¡°Are


    you alright? Is anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Alex calmed his mind and thought, ¡®How could an insane person like ire show up suddenly? I came


    from Divine Constabry. It¡¯s impossible that she followed me. Then, there¡¯s only one possibility, that


    she must also be here for a meal. Does that mean Dorothy is also here?¡¯


    When he thought of that, he felt like he was in a difficult situation.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Although no one else knew, he was well aware that his divorce with Dorothy was basically a farce, and


    this woman was still his mother-inw.


    He asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ire sneered at him. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Of course, you hope I wouldn¡¯t be here so that no one will


    be able to reveal your wicked and deceitful nature to deceive women. I came here to let everyone know


    what kind of person you really are.¡±


    Then, she looked towards Carey and pointed at Alex, and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m this guy¡¯s former mother-


    inw, and I¡¯m well aware of his nature. He¡¯s a waste of space specializing in relying on his wife to get


    on in life. He also relies exclusively on women to get rich. Did you think the only woman he has is your


    daughter?¡±


    ¡°Wrong, the number of women he has is numerous. Just a few days ago, I saw him with a female


    doctor making out on the streets. You can have it checked out. It¡¯s the daughter of California¡¯s miracle


    doctor. Her family name is Coney.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s current president has also been deceived by him to the


    ends of the earth. He uses her, and she isn¡¯t even aware of it. She even feels grateful to him, thinking


    that he has helped her!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also another one, his former senior, as well as my daughter¡¯s former subordinate¡­ Anyway,


    the point is that he¡¯s the trashiest among the trash, the worst scumbag of all scumbags. He¡¯s not


    worthy of your daughter at all. If your daughter goes with him, she will definitely regret it.¡±


    After ire finished, she looked at Alex with a sinister and gleeful expression on her face. She was


    determined not to let Alex have a good life.


    After relying on his former wife to live his life, he now wanted to jump into Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family to


    do the same thing, to be the grandson-inw of a marquis? Dream on!


    ¡®I will tear down all your lies and expose you for who you are today! In front of everyone! They were


    dignified people and from a royal family, and they¡¯d definitely want to keep their image and reputation


    intact. They wouldn¡¯t agree to have you as their son-inw after hearing all those, and they¡¯d be angry


    and probably even point their pitchforks at you¡­¡¯


    ¡®Hehe, are you riding on a high horse now? Just because you built up Lush Cosmetics, you think


    you¡¯ve turned the tables on your fortune? Hasn¡¯t Brittany been arrogant and looked down on everyone?


    Then, go ahead and fight against a royal family! I doubt any of you could!¡¯


    ¡®If you can survive, then I¡¯ll worship you!¡¯


    She sneered in her heart and even wanted tough loudly. Her n this time really was just too great


    ¡®If you had to me someone, you can only me yourself, Alex. For wanting to climb up the ranks of


    the royal family, you¡¯ll be just digging your own grave.¡¯


    However, just when ire was celebrating silently, a triumphant expression on her face as she waited


    for Carey to jump up and start yelling at Alex, the other woman didn¡¯t do that at all.


    In fact, Carey just gave ire an icy look, exuding a clear but invisible aura of rage. ¡°Are you done? If


    so, then hurry up and get lost. Also, shut the door on the way out. You¡¯re not wee here by


    anybody.¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 962

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 962


    ire¡¯s gloating sneer vanished slowly, and she doubted that she had heard right. ¡°What did you just


    say?¡±


    ¡°I said,¡± Carey repeated coldly, ¡°Get! Lost!¡±


    ire heard it clearly this time. Not only was she dumbfounded, but she flew into a mighty rage!


    With her kind of temper, was it possible to even hold it in?


    Of course not!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sigh, I say, a person like you¡­ Why can¡¯t you see reason? I¡¯vee here to inform you about this


    kindly, and not only did you not listen, but you¡¯re even chasing me out? He¡¯s a shameless scumbag,


    and you still want your daughter to go with him? Are you really her mother? You can¡¯t actually be her


    stepmother, right? And you wish that she would marry a liar like him?¡±


    If it was anyone else that ire had said these words to, the other person would have alreadyshed


    out.


    Carey, however, was still the daughter-inw of a royal family. She had been ingrained with aristocratic


    etiquette since she was a child. A true educated noble, asking her to raise her hand to hit someone


    really wasn¡¯t something she could do.


    ire, too, wasn¡¯t worthy of her lifting her hands.


    Carey stood up and said, ¡°Firstly, your daughter and Alex have already divorced. Your family has


    nothing to do with him now, and it¡¯s not your ce to care about his affairs.¡±


    ¡°Second, I know better than you what kind of person Alex is. I don¡¯t need you to be giving me advice.¡±


    ¡°Third, even if he has a hundred women, what about it? I definitely want a man like that as my son-in-


    law! You treat him like trash because you are blind, but in my eyes, he¡¯s a hidden gem! I, Carey


    Stoermer, will use everything in my life to love, protect and cherish him instead of driving him away.¡±


    The words she said were quite cheesy.


    In Alex¡¯s ears, though, it sounded pretty enjoyable. More importantly,pared to the two mothers-in-


    law, he didn¡¯t feel a lick of warmth from ire, and everything she had to say about him was negative.


    ire was rooted to the spot, her entire body stiff. This had not gone the way she had imagined.


    Something couldn¡¯t have been wrong with their heads, right?


    At this moment, X, another woman seated in the room, spoke. ¡°If I recall correctly, you went to City


    Salon and Alex¡¯s vi and caused a ruckus there a few days ago, asking him to remarry your daughter.


    Your purpose of doing that is because you want his property, right? At that time, you didn¡¯t seem to


    mind so much about him being a scumbag?¡±


    X served as Alex¡¯s secretary.


    Finding out all these little things was a breeze for her.


    ¡°I¡­¡± ire didn¡¯t expect that others would know in detail what she had really done.


    ¡°Your proposal for their remarriage failed, and now you¡¯vee toin in front of our Stoermer


    family because you want to use our power to destroy Alex¡¯s business? No matter what it is, you were


    still once his mother-inw. As far as I know, the fact that your family now controls the entire Assex


    Group is all thanks to Alex. He also bought the vi that you live in. Otherwise, your family would have


    nothing left early on.¡±


    ¡°Even so, after they had divorced, you¡¯re still trying to bring him down with all these petty, underhanded


    tricks? Please tell me, where is your conscience? What about your outlook on morality? How do you


    even sleep at night?¡±


    By the time Carey was done talking, ire had already retreated to the door, her face pale, and even


    her legs were shaking.


    Just then, some security guards passed by.


    Calling out, X said, ¡°Security, please throw out this woman from god knows where.¡±


    Just then, a beautiful figure appeared behind ire and reached out to hold the older woman¡¯s waist.


    Her voice was cold as she said, ¡°My mother is not someone you can simply toss out.¡±


    It was Dorothy.


    This was the first time Dorothy and Daya met face to face, and sparks flew in the air when they looked


    at each other!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 963

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 963


    As Dorothy and Daya were looking at each other, none of them gave way. The Coleman family from


    Missouri¡¯s grand elder, Terrace Coleman, as well as Byakko from the Four Great Princesses, hade


    to the front of Maple Vi 8.


    ¡°Grand Elder, this is the ce where Alex lives,¡± Byakko said. ¡°Should I ring the doorbell?¡±


    ¡°Ring the doorbell?¡± The grand elder sneered. ¡°Did wee here as guests?¡±


    Up on saying that, he raised his foot and kicked fiercely on the big iron gate of the vi.


    Boom!


    It was as loud as an explosion.


    The tworge iron gates weighed over two hundred pounds. Under his destructive power as a


    Grandmaster, it violently ripped itself off the fence and flew in the air, passing the courtyard¡¯s tens of


    meters before mming heavily into the vi. The door and windows were shattered, and even the


    walls were cracked.


    Byakko was secretly stunned.


    It was hard to believe that the power of a Grandmaster could be so frightening. Here, a single individual


    wasparable to an entire army!


    Thud, thud!


    The grand elder took the lead and walked forward.


    At the same time, Hailey happened to return home with Zoey after having a meal outside. As she came


    to a stop in front of her own vi, she heard a loud noiseing from Alex¡¯s unit and was startled.


    This was especially true for Zoey, who was seated in the safety seat. Her face had gone pale with


    fright.


    It sounded as if thunder had sted the ground!


    Hailey hurriedly got out of the car to look, only to find a man and a woman walking. She saw that the


    Vi¡¯s main gates, the doors, windows, and walls included, looked as if they had been rammed through


    by a bulldozer. Now, it was beyond recognition.


    ¡°Who are you people?!¡± she asked, furious.


    Maple Vi 8 originally belonged to her, and it waster given to Alex as a gift. However, she was very


    attached to the nts, trees, walls, and everything else here. Seeing it destroyed under her nose, how


    could she not feel extreme distress and anger at the damage?


    Terrance red at her, a cold, indifferent look in his eyes. It looked as though he was looking at


    something as insignificant as an ant. He wasn¡¯t even interested in talking to her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Byakko sneered coldly. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost.¡±


    Hailey could tell that the two¡¯s intentions were not good, but how could she just watch as Alex¡¯s home


    was invaded and destroyed by the two? In addition, Maple Vi had been built by her husband, and the


    security guards here were very responsible. With such a bigmotion, she was sure that they¡¯d be


    arriving soon.


    Thus, with a little more confidence in her heart, she said, ¡°What do you mean, nothing to do with me?


    This is my brother¡¯s house. Who the heck are you people, and what are you doing here? I¡¯m telling you


    that this is private property. There will be penalties for trespassing and deliberately destroying private


    property.¡±


    ¡°This is your brother¡¯s house?¡±


    Terrance, who hadn¡¯t been bothered to talk, now turned around to look at Hailey. ¡°Alex is your brother?¡±


    Hailey felt a little nervous at the gaze he was throwing at her.


    It was then that she noticed the security guards running over from a distance. ¡°That¡¯s right! My brother


    is really powerful. I¡¯d advise you to apologize andpensate for the damages. If he gets angry, you¡¯ll


    have to bear the consequences yourself,¡± she said in adamance.


    ¡°Powerful?¡±


    Terrance sneered, then reached out with his hand to grab the air.


    Suddenly, Hailey felt an invisible force dragging her forward. Then, her neck was grasped by Terrance¡¯s


    hand, and she was lifted into the air.


    The intense feeling of suffocation forced her into a desperate struggle. A great sense of fear welled up


    within her.


    ¡®I¡­ Am I going to die?¡¯


    Zoey had unfastened her own seatbelt after Hailey left the car and had gotten down herself. She ran


    over and found that her mother was being lifted into the air by an old man. Despite her young age, she


    instantly rushed forward, crying and screaming, ¡°Let go of my mom, let go of my mom! You big viin,


    I¡¯ll bludgeon you to death¡­¡±


    But how could such tiny fists like hers shake a mountain like Terrence?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 964

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 964


    Zoey was anxious when she saw her mother still being held in the air, so she chewed down violently on


    Terrance¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The grand elder let out a cold snort and lightly released a burst of energy outwards. The burst shook off


    Zoey¡¯s two front teeth.


    Her petite body also flew backward, and she hit the ground rolling. She came to a stop in the flowerbed


    nearby, bleeding from her head as she fell unconscious.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Hailey let out a scream, bursting out in unprecedented power, and kicked Terrance in his


    crotch.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Though the kick wasn¡¯t enough to send his balls flying, he didn¡¯t have the power of the Mystic armor


    that Alex had, and he waspletely defenseless.


    Because in his eyes, Hailey was just an insignificant ant. However, he forgot that even an ant bite


    would hurt if it were at that ce.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Terrance cursed in his heart. He then gripped Hailey¡¯s neck and smashed her to the ground.


    Having no intentions of killing Hailey, he didn¡¯t exert much force. Otherwise, even ten of her wouldn¡¯t be


    enough for him to smash.


    Despite that, Hailey¡¯s left leg was still bent and broke. Her knee was fractured and dislocated, and her


    entire leg was bent at an unnatural angle.


    The pain was so intense that Hailey screamed and cried. But, what she was more concerned about


    now was her daughter. With gritted teeth and tears flowing down her face, she tried her best to ignore


    her own pain and crawled over like a maniac to the girl, pulling her into her arms.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zoey, Zoey, don¡¯t scare mummy. Wake up, wake up! Ahhh! Help!¡±


    Byakko, who stood at the side, red at Terrance and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    Hailey was just an ordinary woman, after all, and Zoey was just a child around the age of five or six.


    She gritted her teeth and rushed forward. ¡°Let me see!¡±


    Terrance gave Byakko a cold look and snorted.


    ¡°Get away! Get away!¡±


    Hailey¡¯s body was trembling, the panic she felt in her heart reaching its peak. Her daughter was her life


    and blood. The girl had just been singing ¡®Mother is the only one who¡¯s good in the world¡¯ a moment


    ago. Now, this happened.


    She covered the wound on her daughter¡¯s forehead, not allowing Byakko to touch it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me touch her, she might die from blood loss,¡± Byakko said.


    Without waiting for Hailey to agree, Byakko reached out to snatch Zoey from her arms and tapped a


    few acupoints. Seeing that the situation was fine, she was relieved.


    Terrance said coldly, ¡°Why do you care about an ant, Byakko?¡±


    Byakko hugged Zoey to her chest. ¡°Grand Elder, she¡¯s still a child.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re here to exterminate his family. She will just dieter even though you save


    her now.¡±


    While they were talking, the security guards running from the distance had finally arrived. When they


    saw the scene, they were shocked.


    ¡°Miss Hailey, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°What happened? Who are you, people?¡±


    Terrance waved his hand slightly, and the two security guards who had rushed over were mmed


    backward as though they had been hit by a speeding car. One of them was more unlucky, as his neck


    pierced through an erected iron rod on the side, and he was left there, hanged.


    He had lost his life in an instant.


    Not batting an eyelid, Terrance said to Hailey, ¡°Your brother isn¡¯t here. Now, give him a call.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 965

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 965


    When Alex saw Dorothy appear in the room and faced Daya for the first time, he felt a huge headache


    coming on. The extremely frosty look on Dorothy¡¯s face made him feel especially uneasy.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he was thinking too much, but ever since the divorce, and although they two had


    finally broken through, reaching the point where they joined flesh and spirit, where they should have


    been a step closer than before, it seemed to have had the opposite effect, creating a wall between


    them instead. They were supposed to be each other¡¯s closest person, but it felt like their souls were not


    close at all.


    For example, now, the frosty look on Dorothy¡¯s face made it seem like she had an aura around her that


    wouldn¡¯t stand to be questioned.


    ¡°Cough. Dorothy, it¡¯s actually like this¡­¡±


    Just as Alex was about to speak, his phone rang.


    He was quietly overjoyed when it happened, and thought to himself, ¡®This phone call came just at the


    right time. No matter who it was, I can leave once I pick it up. I really have to show my thanks to this


    person properly. This call is a real life-saver!¡¯


    When he looked at the caller, he found that it was Hailey.


    ¡®Oh my, oh my. Sister Hailey, I really love you to death.¡¯


    He picked up the call immediately. ¡°Sister Hailey! calling me at this time¡­ Anything urgent?¡±


    But what came from the other side was the voice of an old man.


    ¡°Rockefeller, your sister is in my hands. Whether she lives or dies depends on what you do in the next


    moments.¡±


    Woosh!


    Alex¡¯s brain felt like it was about to explode the moment he heard that. The embarrassed, frustrated


    demeanor that he had disyed just a moment ago vanished instantly, reced by a sharp aura that


    was like a drawn de.


    A murderous look appeared on his face. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Forgotten an old man so soon? When you were in the Stoermer residence in Michigan,


    weren¡¯t you just so arrogant? Didn¡¯t you put on a good show, showing that you can summon thousands


    of thunder gods? This old man will give you a chance. I¡¯m outside your house right now. Come and kill


    me with your thunder. If you can¡¯t, then I¡¯ll exterminate your entire family.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Terrance Coleman?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ll give you half an hour, if you don¡¯t reach within that time, your sister will lose her


    life. If you¡¯re still not here after forty minutes, then her daughter will also die.¡±


    When Alex heard that, the anger welling in his chest became extremely intense. He gritted his teeth


    and hissed, ¡°You¡¯ve even grabbed Zoey?!¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, you don¡¯t believe me? Come here, say something to your sister, then.¡±


    Very soon, Alex could hear Hailey¡¯s screams. It was from Terrance kicking her broken leg. How could


    an ordinary woman like her endure such pain?


    Then, Hailey¡¯s cries came. ¡°Brother, they¡¯ve hurt Zoey. Zoey hit her head on the flower bed, and there¡¯s


    a lot of blood. She won¡¯t wake up¡­ What do we do? He¡¯s really powerful, and he said he¡¯s going to


    destroy you. Y-Y-You better note¡­ Ahhh!¡±


    There was a scream. Hailey had obviously been beaten up again.


    Boom!


    Almost instantly, the murderous aura leaked out from Alex.


    When the aura burst out, the first thing to bear the brunt was the table next to him. It failed to withstand


    the blow and even the dishes on it were thrown through the air.


    It stunned everyone in the room.


    ¡°Terrance Coleman, you listen to me. If anything happens to them, I swear, I will uproot your entire


    Coleman family, and not even a single piece of sh*t will be left behind.¡±


    The call ended, and Daya nervously asked, ¡°Was that the grand elder, Terrance Coleman? Has he


    come looking for you?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Daya said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, I can help.¡±


    ¡°No need, you stay here.¡±


    He turned to look at Dorothy, locking gazes with her for two seconds. Then, he immediately activated


    his fast speed and was about to leave when Dorothy suddenly reached out to grab him.


    ¡°Huh¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Safety first.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    There are thousands of words in that beautiful eyes of hers as she looked at Alex.


    Alex nodded, then rushed out of the restaurant in a blink of an eye.


    ire was momentarily surprised. She didn¡¯t know exactly what in the world just happened, but she


    could guess that Alex had probably met with some trouble.


    She gloated at his misfortune. ¡°Heh heh, this guy must have stepped on somebody¡¯s shoes, why do


    you care about him anyway? He¡¯s such an ungrateful ingrate, and if he dies, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because he


    deserves it.¡±


    Dorothy looked at her mother indifferently, ¡°I suddenly remember that I have something to do at the


    company, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. You can tell Aunt that.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you¡­¡±


    However, Dorothy turned around and really left, just like that, seemingly very frustrated with her own


    mother.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 966

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 966


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m worried about him. I want to go and see,¡± Daya said to Carey. That was a Grandmaster from


    the Coleman family, and now he has hostages in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Carey.


    Alex had gotten involved with the Coleman family of Missouri because of the Stoermer family of


    Michigan, so how could she just stand by and watch?


    Thus, the three women of the Stoermer family left as well.


    Only ire was left behind looking at the mess on the ground, filled with bafflement.


    ***


    Woosh!


    With a sh, Alex appeared in Maple Vi.


    After he activated his ¡®sh-mode,¡¯ he was even faster than an F1 racing car. Running that quickly on


    the city road, no one could even make out his face, and all they could see was the gust of wind he left


    behind.


    He didn¡¯t even need half an hour.


    In less than ten minutes, he arrived at Maple Vi 8. When he saw how beaten Hailey looked on the


    ground, with her broken bone protruding from her flesh and blood dripping everywhere, he could feel


    the seething rage boiling in his heart.


    God d*mn it!


    Then, he saw the security guard¡¯s body hanging on the iron pole and Zoey, unconscious, in Byakko¡¯s


    arms. After a long look, he found that Zoey had two broken ribs apart from her head injury. She was


    slightly concussed and had been unconscious the entire time.


    ¡®Tond such heavy blows on a child¡­ God d*mn it!¡¯


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re here so quickly! ¡± said Terrance from a chair he had sat in.


    The chair had, of course, been taken from inside the vi. Its gates had long been kicked down.


    Alex blinked. The bloodthirst in his heart had reached its peak.


    Even the Milky Way and the highest heaven couldn¡¯t wash away the anger he felt. Nheless, his


    face showed nothing that betrayed his feelings. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that I came so soon? This


    way, you can meet Hades even faster!¡±


    In the Purple Court, one of the 36 True Dragon Swords began to stir restlessly.


    Facing a Grandmaster, it was impossible for Alex to rely on The Force or Thunder Palm purely. The


    only way he could possibly score a victory was to catch the old man off-guard andunch a sneak


    attack using the 36 True Dragon Swords.


    It was unfortunate that the 36 True Dragon Swords could only be used in the Divine Transcendence


    realm. Before this, he had used a secret method to raise his level temporarily, and even then, he could


    only use one of the Dragon Bone Swords. And despite all that, he had to pay a severe price with the


    bacsh he got.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ You put on a show to deceive this old man thest time. Do you think I¡¯d fall for the same


    trick?¡±


    ¡°Fine. This time, don¡¯t run away like a dog with its tail between its legs!¡±


    Alex raised his hand, then stomped his foot down fiercely. ¡°Thunder,e!¡±


    At the same time, a translucent bone sword was hiding within his palm. He was prepared to use the


    Dragon Bone Sword and the Thunder Palm Mantra to kill the other.


    The Thunder Palm Mantra was just a distraction. The real ultimate move would be the Dragon Bone


    Sword.


    But unexpectedly, before the thunder mantra could take effect, Terrance suddenly grabbed Zoey and


    held her out in front of him. He roared withughter as he said, ¡°Did you think that a Grandmaster like


    myself would really fight against you? You¡¯re too naive!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know how noble a Grandmaster¡¯s status was?¡±


    The Colemans in Missouri needed him as a master of the family, so how could he take such risks?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now, kneel. Be thepdog of the Missouri Colemans, and I will let her go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alex was startled, his eyes nearly bursting out from their sockets from anger. ¡°How despicable


    you are¡­ A disgrace to the status of a Grandmaster!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, will you kneel or not?¡±


    Terrance ced a palm on top of Zoey¡¯s head. All it needed was a burst of inner strength from his


    palm, and Zoey¡¯s little life would vanish in an instant.


    Hailey, who had been watching the entire scene unfolding before her, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She fell into a deathly faint.


    What should he do?


    He couldn¡¯t just watch Zoey get killed in front of his eyes!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 967

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 967


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Cancel


    Report Ad


    Violent


    Disturbing


    Offensive


    Vulgar


    Ad was closed


    $160.000 per month in passive ie? Easy!


    Cancel


    Report Ad


    Violent


    Disturbing


    Offensive


    Vulgar


    Ad was closed


    7 of the Most Expensive Celebrity Homes Ever Purchased


    Terrance was dumbfounded, and Alex was also in the same state. It had happened so suddenly that he


    didn¡¯t even see what had happened. However, the golden feathered arrow was a tricky shot, and it had


    hit an essential acupoint on Terrance¡¯s right shoulder. It had broken all of the meridians in that arm.


    In a split second, the hand he had ced on Zoey¡¯s head had been rendered useless. It was


    impossible for him to kill Zoey with a single blow now.


    Alex¡¯s first thought was to turn around and see where the golden feathered arrow hade from, but


    then, a woman¡¯s clear, cold mythical voice floated into his ears. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up


    and save her!¡±


    Alex quivered and regained his senses immediately.


    The power of thunder broke out in both his legs, and his body blurred, turning into a stream of light that


    shot toward Terrance.


    Terrance felt an intense pain in his shoulder, and his right arm became useless. However, he was still a


    Grandmaster, and he had a high level of martial arts and cultivation skills. Alex couldn¡¯t see who had


    shot the arrow, but he could.


    It was a young woman in ck.


    She stood up in the big tree by the entrance of Maple Vi 8, holding an oddly shaped bow in her


    hands.


    ¡®Who is that? What a terrifying aura¡­ And exceptional skills with the bow!¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that woman who called down the hundreds of thousands of thunderbolts? Wasn¡¯t that all


    just an illusion? Could the monks from Sky Mortals have been wrong, and it wasn¡¯t an illusion, but a


    real person?!¡¯


    Terrance was shocked. The veins on his forehead were throbbing. When he thought about this


    possibility, he couldn¡¯t help but regret and panic.


    He then saw Alex sprinting towards him, and the old man let out a roar.


    He lifted Zoey high in the air with his left hand, throwing her forcefully toward Alex. The life of a tiny, five


    year old served as a flesh shield for him,pletely exposing his cruel, vicious nature.


    Woosh!


    There was another burst of golden light.


    It was the woman behind that had once again shot an arrow, aiming straight for the area between


    Terrance¡¯s eyebrows.


    It was a pity that Terrance was ready for it this time. He had his eyes on the woman he assumed to be


    Alex¡¯s master and didn¡¯t ce any significance on Alex himself.


    He had just tasted the power of the golden feathered arrow. To say that the arrow could pierce through


    diamonds was not an exaggeration. It also came with a very powerful destructive power.


    He didn¡¯t dare to face it head on.


    But as a Grandmaster, avoiding it wasn¡¯t impossible. He lowered his head, and the golden feathered


    arrow flew over, grazing his scalp along with n intense killing intent in it. It felt like the arrow had broken


    the sound barrier, faster than the speed of sound.


    ¡®I dodged it!¡¯ Terrance¡¯s scalp hurt, but his heart hurt even more.


    From a head on confrontation, he could roughly gauge the women¡¯s strength. In terms of martial arts, it


    may be on the same level as him. She held a bow as her weapon, and it wasn¡¯t like it was all that


    powerful, as long as¡­


    Just as the thought entered his mind¡­


    Whoosh!


    He felt like a heavy hammer hade down on his head.


    For a moment, even his soul trembled, and he was dumbfounded.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was Alex who hadunched a stronger than usual mental attack with the help of the holy pearl in his


    upper energy core.


    The Dragon Bone Sword in his hand also shot out in that instant. It turned into a stream of air, instantly


    piercing through the center of Terrance¡¯ s eyebrows.


    At the exact moment, another golden feathered arrow flew and hit Terrance in his neck.


    Snap!


    Alex grabbed Terrance¡¯s arm and gathered the unconscious Zoey into his arms. As for Terrance, all


    movement had stopped at this time.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 968

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 968


    The battle was over.


    It was only then that Alex turned around to look. He found a young woman standing on the treetops like


    an ancient chivalrousdy. She was dressed in ck and looked to be in her early thirties. She looked


    delicate and well rounded, a definite peerless beauty in this generation. Except, her expressions were


    frigid.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me, Senior.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the woman notched and shot an arrow directly at him.


    The lighting fast golden feathered arrow was coated with dense Chi as it pierced through the air. Alex¡¯s


    eyes widened, and his spiritual power burst forth, automatically activating his Mystic armor. The arrow


    seemed to slow down in his eyes drastically, and he could tell its trajectory.


    ¡®It isn¡¯t aimed at me!¡¯ he immediately deduced.


    The golden feathered arrow grazed his shoulder, hitting Byakko with a ¡®thud.¡¯


    It had shot through his calf.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Apparently, when Byakko saw the grand elder killed, she knew that the situation was terrible. She had


    almost escaped, only to be hit by an arrow shot by the young woman in ck. Then, she fell to the


    ground.


    ¡°Zoey!¡±


    Alex held Zoey in his arms, and he could tell that she was in a bad condition. The treatment she


    needed couldn¡¯tbe dyed any longer. On the contrary, Hailey only had a broken leg. Even if her entire


    knee had rotted off, he was confident he could still heal her.


    However, Zoey had hit her head. Considering how young she was, there was no time to waste.


    ¡°Senior, in order to save her, I need to save her right away. Could you¡­ Could you stand to watch for a


    while?¡± Alex asked the young female archer who had yet to alight the tree. Although he didn¡¯t know


    who she was, she was most likely not an enemy as she had helped him.


    More importantly, he felt a distinctive familiarity between them.


    It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t remember where he had felt it before. Typically, it was hard to forget such a


    cold beauty of this level. But even after searching all his memories, Alex had not seen such a person


    before.


    It was bizarre.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The young woman spoke. Her voice was clear and cold but sounded beautiful. It felt like it


    could impregnate your ears when you heard her say.


    After she spoke, Alex saw her body falling lightly to the ground despite making no movements. She


    floated down to the ground like a real mysterious being, like a deity descending into the mortal realm.


    Alex gave her a deep look, then ran as quickly as he could into the vi with Zoey securely in his amis.


    Soon, Alex used his own blood to draw 32 Zharvakko talismans on the ground and carefully ced


    Zoey in the middle of them.


    But just as he was about to activate it, dizziness swam through his head.


    ¡®Not good! The consequences of forcibly improving my level have arrived!¡¯


    Alex¡¯s heart thumped wildly in his chest. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure how big a scale the


    bacsh would be. The next second, though, he felt a sharp pain shoot through his organs, as though


    they were being moved and twisted around. Then, his heart thumped, and a wave of fresh blood


    poured out, one that he couldn¡¯t control.


    ¡°rgh¡­¡±


    He turned around immediately, not allowing the blood to destroy the Zharvakko talismans that he had


    drawn. The Chi in his body was also reducing rapidly.


    He hurriedly grabbed a handful of Blood Pulls and swallowed them before condensing his spiritual


    power and shooting it out toward the talismans on the ground.


    ¡°Zharvakko Rejuvenation, activate!¡±


    Outside, the young woman heard the movement and had rushed in. When she saw Alex in such a


    state, she was taken aback. She shouted in a cold voice, ¡°Are you looking for death? You¡¯re already in


    such a state, yet you still dare to save people?¡±


    Alex ignored her.


    Zoey had to be fine, or he would feel the guilt eating away at him for the remainder of his life. And he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to face Charles or Hailey.


    Seeing how Alex was still pushing himself, the young woman stomped her foot and bit her red, plump


    lips. Then, she ced a palm on his back, and a vast wave of unmatched spiritual power frantically


    gushed into Alex¡¯s body.


    Alex was shocked, an incredulous look on his face as he turned to look at the young woman. ¡°You¡¯re


    really strong in cultivation, senior. Have¡­ Have we met somewhere?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 969

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 969


    The cold eyes of the young woman in ck followed him for a few seconds before she opened her


    mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you. But, you¡¯ve never seen me.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Alex was stunned.


    But then, Zoey was now critical. The Zharvakko talismans seemed to havee to life, forming a


    brilliant blood red trail and was rushing into her tiny little body. The broken ribs and the wounds on her


    body started closing up right before their eyes.


    And the wound on her head also knitted back together very quickly.


    With the young woman in ck¡¯s help, Alex spent only three minutes healing Zoey¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Zoey had woken up, and her eyes snapped open. She began yelling anxiously, ¡°Let go of my mommy!


    Let my mommy go¡­¡±


    The little girl¡¯s memories still lingered when her mother was being lifted into the air by Terrance. Then,


    when she saw that it was Alex in front of her eyes, she cried out and threw herself into his arms.


    ¡°Uncle, Uncle Alex! You¡¯re finally here! Sob¡­ sob¡­ Mommy is getting bullied by a big Viin! Hurry


    and save Mommy. She¡¯s suffering so much and can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±


    Alex hugged the child and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s okay now. Your mom¡­ She¡¯s fine now.¡±


    She asked in that child-like voice of hers, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s outside, I¡¯m going to¡­ ¡± Alex started saying.


    But before he could finish speaking, Zoey had run out.


    However, Terrance¡¯s corpse was still lying outside. If she saw such a scene, it would definitely have a


    negative impact on that little heart of hers and would cut a huge psychological scar in her mind. Alex


    hurriedly reached out to grab Zoey.


    But the bacsh he felt was too severe. Not only did he fail to catch Zoey, but he slipped and fell to the


    ground.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was the young woman in ck who took action, lightly tapping Zoey¡¯s acupoint and putting her to


    sleep.


    Seeing that the Zharvakko talismans on the ground could still be used, he asked the young woman if


    she could bring Hailey, who had fainted outside, in so that he could treat her.


    The young woman snorted coldly. ¡°At the state you¡¯re in, you can¡¯t even stand on your own legs, and


    you still want to save others? What are you thinking? Do you want to throw away your life? No, you¡¯re


    not allowed to treat her!¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°She just has flesh wounds¡­ She won¡¯t die even if treatment is dyed for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡­ Will treat her a little bit first. Otherwise, it will leave a scar, and her leg will be useless.¡±


    That was a normal request.


    He didn¡¯t expect the young woman to sneer suddenly. ¡°Why are you so anxious? Could it be that you¡¯re


    in love with her?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ She¡¯s my f*cking sister! How could that be possible?¡±


    ¡°F*cking sister? Or a sister you¡¯re f*cking? Which one is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex gave the young woman a strange look for a while. He thought that this young woman had been


    amazing, and the main point was that she hade to his rescue at a critical moment. He was grateful


    toward her, but as she talked, it seemed that her words were very spiteful, words that would make


    anyone who heard it ufortable.


    The important point here was that he wasn¡¯t familiar with her at all.


    Under Alex¡¯s gaze, the young woman went out and brought Hailey in.


    But just then, the three women from the Stoermer family had also arrived in a white Mercedes Benz in


    a rush. Daya, X, and Carey all got down from the car, stunned by the Vi¡¯s appearance. They then


    got a good look at Terrance¡¯s corpse before X eximed in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s Terrance Coleman, the


    grand elder of the Coleman family! He¡¯s¡­ dead?!¡±


    ¡°Hubby?!¡±


    Daya was most concerned about Alex, instantly looking around to search for him before running into


    the vi. When she saw Alex still alive inside, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hubby! Thank goodness you¡¯re fine.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 970

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 970


    ¡°Daya? Why are you here?¡± asked Alex.


    ¡°I was worried about you?¡± Daya saw Hailey lying in the formation on the ground. She knew about


    Hailey, where she had met her before, and knew that Hailey was Alex¡¯s godsister. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    Sister Hailey? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll start treating her for a bit. Take care of Zoey for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Hubby.¡±


    At this time, the young woman in ck gave a cold look to Daya and sneered suddenly, ¡°Hubby? He


    doesn¡¯t seem to be your husband? Are you even qualified to call him ¡®Hubby¡¯?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The words the young woman in ck spoke made Daya flush with embarrassment. ¡°Y-You¡­ Who are


    you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know who I am,¡± the young woman replied.


    Then, she snorted coldly at Alex. ¡°You, Rockefeller brat. Your parents have yet to be avenged, and you


    haven¡¯t even found out your own background. Is there any point, spending all day bathing in the arms


    of women? If I were your mother, I¡¯d give you a big p to wake you up! Also, what¡¯s the point of


    keeping these women around you who bring nothing but trouble? It¡¯s not every time there will be


    someone to save you.¡±


    Alex looked embarrassed. ¡°Senior, how do you know so much about me? If I might ask, what is your


    family name?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Rockefeller.¡± The young woman said coldly.


    ¡°What?¡± Alex was shocked.


    ¡°You can call me¡­ Aunt!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Alex jumped up, shock and disbelief written all over his face. He hurriedly asked, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re my


    father¡¯s sister? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Ask that to yourself!¡± The young woman said. ¡°If you have the capabilities, then look for it yourself! But


    looking at you, you¡¯re more obsessed with women. You¡¯re a waste of space. At this rate, It¡¯ll be tough


    for you to find your father in your entire lifetime!¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll be taking the woman outside with me!¡±


    As she said that, she raised a hand, and a Dragon Bone Sword stabbed into the ground next to Alex.


    When his aunt had been picking up her own golden feathered arrows, she had also grabbed Alex¡¯s


    Dragon Bone sword and was now returning it to him.


    Alex wanted to ask the young woman in ck to stay and thoroughly ask her about his own father and


    the rtionship between her and his father. However, Hailey¡¯s treatment was still more critical, and he


    couldn¡¯t just pull himself away for the time being, and so he could only watch as she left.


    ¡°Ah, wait! Senior, Aunt! Leave a number for me!¡± He cried out.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯ t have one!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller threw those cold words out, not even bothered with X or Carey as she left the


    house. She directly went towards Byakko, picked her up, and then walked away from Maple Vi 8 with


    graceful, light footsteps.


    Ten minutester, Hailey¡¯s severely injured knee had recovered by half. As long as she properly took


    care of it and recuperate, there wouldn¡¯t be any repercussions. Also, Alex would definitely treat her


    againter, so there was no need to worry.


    When she woke up, she hugged Zoey to her chest, tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Hu¡­ Alex,¡± Daya said. ¡°The death of the grand elder of the Colemans in Missouri will definitely cause


    a huge chain reaction. Once the Coleman family learns of this, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll go nuts.¡±


    She had wanted to call him ¡®Hubby,¡¯ but after getting chastised by that Aunt Rockefeller, she suddenly


    felt embarrassed calling him that.


    ¡°The Missouri Colemans!¡±


    Alex¡¯s face darkened. Terrance Coleman hade all the way to his door, threatening to kill his entire


    family. The bottom line was, he didn¡¯t even let off a small child like Zoey. If he didn¡¯t get his vengeance


    for this, then he wasn¡¯t a man.


    ¡°With Terrance dead, there¡¯s no longer a Grandmaster sitting at the top of the Missouri Colemans. Is


    the Stoermer family interested?¡± he asked and looked toward X.


    Daya wasn¡¯t very sure about the happenings within the Michigan Stoermers, but because X was the


    daughter of Zayn, she definitely knew what was going on.


    Her eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll contact my father right away!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 971?

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 971?


    ¡°What?! The grand elder of the Missouri Colemans is dead?¡±


    The patriarch of the Stoermer family, Zayn, was in a massive shock once he received the call and


    almost threw the phone on the ground. However, he soon heard about how Terrance had gone to


    California to look for Alex, wanting to destroy his entire family.


    Instead, he had been killed by Alex. Zayn was furious when he heard that. ¡°This Terrance, he really dug


    his own grave. Has he gone senile from his old age? When he was here, he could barely hold onto his


    life under Alex¡¯s Master¡¯s hands. Now, he¡¯s gone to die. That¡¯s good. You reap what you sow after all.¡±


    X had received the news before this and said, ¡°I heard the information that the Coleman family


    released before this, saying that the appearance of Alex¡¯s master at Stoermer residence was just an


    illusion. That¡¯s probably the reason why this Terrance dared toe look for him!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! There must have been something wrong with his brain. How did Carlos die then? He saw it


    happening with his own eyes, and he¡¯s forgotten about it so soon? Who else can he me for his own


    death?¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s like this now. Master Alex is really furious. The Coleman family has not only harmed his


    godsister, but even his godsister¡¯s five-year-old daughter was almost killed by Terrance¡¯s vicious hands.


    This vengeance, we have to avenge it¡­ Then, he asked us what the meaning of our Stoermer family


    is.¡±


    Zayn Stoermer was an ambitious man in the end, after all!


    After thinking about it for less than ten seconds, he immediately made a decision. ¡°During this period,


    the other royal families have questioned the fact that I¡¯m a Grandmaster, in the open as well as


    secretly. They¡¯re all just frogs under the well. How could they know about how great Master Alex truly


    is? Even at my level of Grandmaster, it is still only equivalent to an intermediate level. Hmph, Terrance


    was disrespectful to Master Alex, wanting to kill his entire family. I will go to the Colemans and seek


    justice for Master Alex. X, thank Master Alex on my behalf.¡±


    The Colemans had just lost a Grandmaster. And the news had yet to spread.


    For the Stoermer family to act for Alex¡¯s sake, it was also tantamount to making the first move. Doing


    so would reap great benefits for them.


    The eight royal families had an agreement that they wouldn¡¯t kill each other.


    But in reality, this thousand year old rule had long been rendered useless. As long as someone found a


    proper excuse, they could put any other party to death. However, after Tristan killed Carey¡¯s nephew


    and tried to use Daya as a natural furnace under the pretext of taking her as his wife, that itself was a


    good enough reason for war, and the other royal families had no right to interfere.


    As long as they didn¡¯t exterminate the entire Coleman family, no one would say anything.


    After hanging up the call, Zayn immediately summoned the family. ¡°Give the order that all martial artists


    above Mystic rank must gather and follow me to collect the debt owed to us by the Missouri Colemans!¡±


    ***


    In the meantime, Alex was saying to Carey, ¡°Aunt, I need to ask you for a favor. Can you find out


    something for me within the hour? Where is Tristan staying? He should be in California right now.¡±


    Carey nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is a small and easy matter to handle. I will find out where he is in less


    than an hour.¡±


    She had noints about Alex giving her instructions and received them positively.


    To her, Tristan Coleman was an existence that made her blood boil with resentment.


    The man had killed her brother¡¯s only son without any reason, and she would never forget the look her


    elder brother had while he cried bitterly in pain.


    Alex then gave a call to Waltz. ¡°Little Waltz,e down with Azure to Maple Vi 8!¡±


    And then he called Michelle. ¡°Bring your grandfather to Maple Vi 8!¡±


    And the final call was to Nathan. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Master, I just returned to California. I went to one of the volcanic mountains, and I had quite a good


    harvest.¡±


    ¡°Come to Maple Vi. I have something I need you to do!¡±


    These people were the strongest on Alex¡¯s team. However, after what happened today, especially


    since he had met Aunt Rockefeller, the young woman in ck, he suddenly felt a strong sense of


    urgency. Initially, he had been gleeful with his strength, thinking that the pinnacle of life was not far from


    his reach. Whatever Grandmaster it was, they weren¡¯t even that hard to deal with. But today, Aunt


    Rockefeller had directly criticized him and called him a waste of space.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    It meant Aunt Rockefeller had seen an existence way more powerful and awesome than what he was.


    Judging from the burst of strength and how she had shared her spiritual power with him through her


    palm, Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s cultivation power beat his by at least three times.


    Hence, he needed to improve his strength as soon as possible.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Not only his own but also everyone who was under him.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 972

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 972


    Soon, Waltz and Azure arrived.


    After hearing what had happened, Waltz was so angry she was close to just running to the Colemans


    and killing them all.


    At 8 pm on the dot, Nathan arrived.


    At 8.08 pm, Michelle arrived with the Patriarch of the Yowell family, Keith.


    Keith Yowell was old, a lot older than Nathan, not to mention that he only had about three to five years


    left to enjoy his life. However, he had practiced the traditional martial arts of the Yowell family, the


    Slunce Jauda, all his life, and his cultivation level was still eptable. Hence he could still be of help.


    Alex decided not to waste any of his resources.


    At 8.15 pm, Carey hurried over. ¡°I¡¯ve found where Tristan is. He¡¯s in a private club called Red Mill.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Alex raised his hand and said.


    ***


    Red Mill Private Club was a top high end- private-club in a district of California. When it came to how


    luxurious it was, it was way posher than City Salon and Belle Blossom. Those who entered and exited


    the premises were the truly rich ones.


    It was a property of the Coleman family, one of the four great families of California.


    The Colemans here were a branch of Missouri¡¯s Colemans. Tristan and Genbu hade to California


    to seek treatment from an Immortal Doctor. Naturally, they first looked for the Coleman family, then


    entered Red Mill.


    At this moment, a young man was talking to Tristan. The person was the eldest son of California¡¯s


    Colemans, Sven Coleman.


    ¡°Young Master Tristan, so your strange disease is also caused by this. Then, I can say 100% for sure


    that it must be that asshole, Alex Rockefeller. There¡¯s no one else who woulde up with such a


    Vicious trick except him.¡±


    Tristan hummed in agreement. ¡°You say that with such certainty? Looking at you, it seems even you


    have suffered the same at his hands?¡±


    Filled with Hatred, Sven spat, ¡°Young Master Tristan, you might not know this, but I was even worse off


    than you before! You¡¯re forced to eat mud, and now you have mud that¡¯s imported from Switzend


    that¡¯s actually nutritious. But for me at that time, I had to eat shit¡­ rgh! When I think about it, I still


    feel like throwing up.¡±


    Tristan was immediately stunned into silence.


    Tristan didn¡¯t know about the fact that Sven had been hypnotized by Daya. The main reason was that


    the Missouri Colemans had their eye on Sven at that time and needed to keep that favor on him. If


    such an embarrassing matter were to have leaked out, and based on how prideful the Missouri


    Colemans were, they¡¯d definitely not want him anymore. And so the California Colemans kept this


    under wraps as much as possible.


    But it was different now. Tristan had also been bullied by Alex in the same way. They wererades in


    arms who had the same bitter experience, and their bond was more profound than others. That was the


    reason he didn¡¯t hesitate to say it.


    Sure enough, when Tristan heard Sven¡¯s words, some sense of bnce returned to his heart.


    It turned out that he wasn¡¯t the only one suffering in such misery. There was someone out there who


    had had it worse than him.


    The two continued cursing Alex after that.


    Tristan patted Sven on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sven. The grand elder has taken Byakko


    with him to catch that Rockefeller brat. We should see him soon. After he cures me, we¡¯ll work a deal


    with him.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Sven said. ¡°I already can¡¯t wait I want him to eat dog and cat sh*t, then dump him into a dung


    pit and drown him in it like the piece of sh*t he is.¡±


    Tristan shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t kill him. The Colemans still have a use for him.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wouldn¡¯t that be letting him off too easy then? Oh right, that bastard has a wife that he just


    divorced a few days ago. But I know that the Rockefeller brat has a deep rtionship with that woman,


    and his mother-inw was the one that forcefully got them divorced! Speaking of his wife, she¡¯s a


    peerless beauty in the entire California. Even his sister-inw and mother-inw are stunning. Young


    Master Tristan, why don¡¯t we catch those three women and torture and humiliate them severely in front


    of him?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tristan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡±


    The moment he said that the door to the room they were in was kicked wide open.


    A group of people walked in. The one leading the group was none other than Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 973

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 973


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± ¡°Why is it you?!¡±


    While Tristan and Sven discussed how to torture and humiliate the three women from Alex¡¯s ex-wife¡¯s


    family, they never expected that he would bring his people and break into the club. What more, into the


    room, they were holding a secret discussion.


    The both of them cried out in surprise. How was this possible? Was this a joke?!


    Hadn¡¯t the grand elder and Byakko gone to catch him?


    How could he still appear here?


    Where then was the grand elder?


    Could it be that they never crossed paths?


    At that moment, a beautiful, tall woman in a high waisted traditional dress and white heels rushed in


    with a group of the club¡¯s security guards behind her.


    The woman went directly in front of Sven and bowed her head before saying, ¡°Young Master, this lowly


    one had a moment of negligence and allowed this group of people to break in, disturbing the two young


    masters. This lowly one has sinned! Please leave this rubbish to this lowly one to deal with!¡±


    The woman¡¯s name was Sophia Helton, and she was the person in charge of Red Mill, apdog raised


    by California¡¯s Colemans.


    In her own right, she was also quite capable.


    From elementary school to high school, she had always been selected as the campus belle. After she


    graduated from an Ivy League school, she was selected by California¡¯s Colemans to run this private


    club.


    In this ce, she seemed to have be a social queen. She would always organize high end


    cocktail parties to win over various forces for the Coleman family.


    In California, she was considered to be a high-ss celebrity. The female members in the four great


    families in California and even the high-ranking officials had to give her some face. Even the top people


    in California were polite to her, and his own wife would call her ¡®sister¡¯ with familiarity.


    And so, Sophia swelled up.


    With her head so high in the clouds and without cing the significance of others in her eyes, this Red


    Mill Private Club had be her pce now.


    But now, a bunch of eyesores had actually broken in and disturbed her noble master. They really


    needed to die thousand times over!


    When they heard Sophia¡¯s words, neither Tristan nor Sven spoke a word.


    And in Sophia¡¯s eyes, they were furious. The next step was to see how she could help them vent this


    anger and let them see how capable she was.


    She suddenly turned around, saying to Alex¡¯s group in a cold voice, ¡°How bold of you to break into the


    private club of the four great families? You must be courting death! Do you not know that I can have


    you all in jail with just a single call to the top?


    ¡°Now, immediately, kneel and apologize to the two young masters! If so, I, Sophia Helton, will only give


    you a small punishment to prevent this from happening again! ¡±


    The corner of Sven¡¯s lips twitched. When he looked to see clearly just who the people standing behind


    Alex were, he felt his head go numb.


    Forget about the others. Even Waltz and Michelle had once entered the Colemans residence.


    Now that there weren¡¯t any elders sitting at the top of the Colemans, he could feel his heart wanting to


    jump out of his throat from the anxiety he felt.


    Sophia Helton¡­ Was she trying to dig graves for all of them?


    p!


    Waltz, who had been standing behind Alex¡¯s left, stepped forward to deliver a big tight p to Sophia.


    ¡°What kind of joke is this? A dog of the Colemans dares to bark here? Do you know the saying, digging


    your own grave?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s face was sore, and even her teeth felt the blow. That one hit almost threw her to the ground.


    When she turned her head back straight and looked closely at the person who had just hit her, she was


    slightly taken aback.


    ¡°Waltz, from Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The emotion on her face turned to not one of fear but of extreme anger.


    She shouted with an ugly expression, ¡°Waltz, do you want to die? Just because you sit as president in


    Thousand Miles, do you think you can just step all over the head of our Coleman family?! Have you lost


    your mind? Although Thousand Miles is California¡¯s underground king, it¡¯s just because the Colemans


    disdain being part of that circle. Do you see who this is? He is a master from the Missouri Colemans,


    the youngest Earth Expert level warrior. One of him can kill a thousand of you, and you still won¡¯t kneel


    and bow your head?¡±


    ¡°The one who should kneel is you! I see that you¡¯re the one looking for death instead!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 974

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 974


    This time, the one who had spoken was the little devil, Michelle Yowell. Once she finished speaking,


    she kicked Sophia¡¯s calf.


    Sophia couldn¡¯t bear the blow, and she immediately fell to her knees. She was so angry, her eyeballs


    feeling like they were


    about to pop out of their sockets. Was she being bullied by these two women in her own territory?


    Where could she put her face now?!


    When she clearly looked at Michelle¡¯s appearance, she was once again taken aback. ¡°Michelle Yowell?


    You dare to hit me? What is the meaning of this? Even if the Yowell family has teamed up with


    Thousand Miles, it¡¯s still not enough to p the face of a Missouri Coleman. You¡¯re really looking for


    death!¡±


    As a social queen bee, there were few people she didn¡¯t recognize.


    However, no matter whether it was Waltz or Michelle, neither held much significance in her eyes.


    Thousand Miles couldn¡¯tpare to what they had, and the Yowell family was ranked bottom among


    the four great families. The Coleman family was second, but second only to the Summers family!


    Behind the Colemans were also the Missouri Colemans, and that was the big killer here.


    p! p! p! p!


    Michelle delivered four ps directly onto Sophia¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t hold back her strength.


    When the fourth pnded, Sophia spat out a mouthful of blood, as well as seven to eight teeth. She


    felt her entire head go numb, her lungs about to explode from the anger she felt.


    She was the dignified owner of Red Mill, and she was treated this way? With so many teeth missing,


    how was she going to rece them? Moreover, having false teeth in her mouth would affect her


    queenish temperament and image.


    ¡®God d*mn¡­ This Michelle Yowell!¡¯


    ¡°Are you all blind? Do you not see me getting beaten up? Hurry up and take down all this trash¡­ Take


    them all down and break their legs! Especially these two women. I want to carve the word ¡®bitch¡¯ onto


    their faces!¡± Sophia shouted hysterically to the group of security guards.


    However, she didn¡¯t realize that the guards now looked like rats that had spotted a cat when they


    looked at Waltz. For them to have not turned around and immediately high-tail out of here was already


    good enough. These security guards had followed Sven¡¯s father, Haider, to intercept Alex once before.


    In the end, Haider had more than 20 broken bones, had his energy core destroyed, and lost quite a few


    people.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Alex spat out the words softly.


    The security guards looked at each other for two seconds before immediately dispersing without


    another word.


    Nothing was more important than their own lives.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! All of you useless dogs! What the hell did the Coleman family feed you for? Why don¡¯t you


    die for them? Come back, get back here!¡± Sophia screamed.


    ¡°Oh, the noise!¡± Alex waved his hand casually, and a pnded on Sophia¡¯s face, thrusting her to the


    ground.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But with the woman on the ground, she was now blocking the way.


    Azure said, ¡°Leave her to me. I¡¯ve already tolerated the woman long enough. She¡¯s been disying


    such hypocritical behavior for a long time, acting so superiorly even though she¡¯s just apdog. I need


    to teach her a proper lesson.¡±


    Alex raised his eyes and nced at Sophia¡¯s exposed thighs, then quickly looked towards Azure. ¡°Are


    you interested in her?¡±


    Azure was quick to reply, ¡°How is that possible? No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Paying attention to your body is a good thing. You were born naturally weak, after


    all!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Azure had nothing to say.


    Once Azure had dragged Sophia away, Alex looked at Tristan and Sven, who were in front of him, and


    he suddenly lost interest in speaking.


    Having evil thoughts toward the three women from the Assex family, pretending to be all strong in front


    of him. Was there anything else to say to these sorts of people?


    He gently waved his hand.


    Nathan, Keith, Waltz, Michelle, all four masters shot out at the same time!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 975

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 975


    Tristan still felt pretty good about himself. He still considered himself as the youngest Earth Expert in


    entire America.


    So, when the four high-ranking masters of Alex¡¯s team rushed forward, he had nned to draw out the


    fight until his father came. It would be best if the grand elder, Terrance, also came with him¡­


    Because he had quietly dialed Abel¡¯s number just now while Sophia was digging her own grave, the


    only reason he hadn¡¯t stepped in was that he was buying more time.


    However, with his estimation, Abel would still need about ten minutes before he would reach.


    He didn¡¯t know that every move he had made just now had been seen by Alex. The only reason he


    didn¡¯t stop it was because he nned to catch all of them in one fell swoop.


    ¡°When I hadn¡¯t shown my hand, did you think I was some sickly, weak cat? Did you think that the title


    the youngest Earth Expert in America was all for show?¡±


    Tristan stood up, and the cultivation base of an Earth Expert warrior burst forth. His inner strength


    became a s vigorous as the raging seas. He set his first target on Waltz.


    ¡®Hmph, as long as I catch this woman as a hostage, I¡¯ll be able to buy more time. I¡¯ll have more


    confidence when I deal with this trash with Dad by my side!¡¯ he thought to himself.


    He reached out to grab Waltz, but the beautiful silk fan in Waltz¡¯s hand mmed down, blocking his


    hand.


    Boom!


    When the silk fan blocked his hand, he was shocked. He could also feel a sort of dark, oppressive


    energying from it.


    ¡®How is that possible?¡¯


    ¡®Could she also be an Earth Expert?¡¯


    For a woman who looked to be younger than him to have such strength, wasn¡¯t the title of being the


    youngest Earth Expert in the Golden Era a joke then?


    His aura exploded.


    The silk fan was flung away, but Tristan was also forced to take a step back. His right arm was numb


    with pain, as though it was no longer under his control.


    In the next moment, Michelle¡¯s attack had also reached. Her long legs shot out, mming into Tristan¡¯s


    chest heavily.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Tristan was furious.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    How dare all these people attack him? Did they really think he was some pushover?!


    He flew back into the fight with a single jump.


    Snap!


    It sounded like firecrackers going off.


    Michelle¡¯s martial arts were a modified version of the Slunch Jauda, with fiery and ferocious moves as


    its center. She focused her inner strength on her legs, which gave her a boost in her attack power. Her


    cultivation base was close to Waltz¡¯s level, and it was because Alex had used various means to rush


    her level up to about the level of the peak of Mystic Rank and half-stepped Earth Expert.


    On the other hand, Tristan had suffered from eating mud during this period. One rose, while the other


    fell.


    Both their legs collided.


    It was Tristan who turned out to be the inferior one, the bones in his legs almost broke with that


    collision.


    ¡®This¡­ What the fuck is going on?!¡¯


    ¡®This woman is also an Earth Expert?!¡¯


    Michelle had the appearance of a child with a mature body, and she was a university student. However,


    her face looked like she was still a middle school student, obviously younger than Tristan by a lot. But


    with just this one attack¡­ Well, for a girl to beat Tristan¡¯s own Earth Expert level, what kind of joke was


    this? Had his cultivation really been affected by the mud that he had consumed?


    What came next was Tristan getting crushed and beaten by the two women. Neither Nathan nor Keith


    needed to lift a finger.


    Sven, who stood to the side, was ignored by everyone else.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Suddenly, a roar rang out. Abel had arrived.


    As soon as he did, he saw his own son being crushed and beaten. Not only was his nose ck and


    blue and swollen, but blood gushed out from his nose and mouth. One of his arms was bent at an


    awkward angle, obviously broken. His eyes felt like they were going to pop out, and he felt his anger


    reach its boiling point. ¡°You dare to make a move against the Missouri Colemans?! You¡¯re really asking


    for death!¡±


    Just as he said that, the beautiful silk fan in Waltz¡¯s hand broke out in a shocking light.


    A red streak of the fan¡¯s shadow appeared in the air.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 976

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 976


    The light swept across Tristan¡¯s neck.


    Squelch! Blood sttered everywhere wildly, and a head soared up into the air.


    Tristan¡¯s head tumbled in the air, and he could see his own body spurting blood. His eyes widened as


    though he was trying to remember the scene right before his death. And in his heart, he inexplicably


    thought, ¡®Well, no matter. Death is a relief. I finally don¡¯t have to eat that disgusting mud anymore!¡¯


    ¡°No!¡±


    Abel roared up into the sky.


    Tristan was his son, the greatest pride of his life, and he was also the greatest hope for Missouri¡¯s


    Colemans. Everyone had been counting on him to grow up quickly so that he would be able to lead the


    Colemans of Missouri to new heights, breaking the shackles of the eight great royal families and


    climbing even higher than ever.


    But now.


    All those expectations and hopes were shattered. His heart was crying tears of blood.


    ¡°You, you all dare kill my son?!¡±


    ¡°You dare to destroy the hope of our Missouri¡¯s Coleman family! The Missouri Colemans will not rest


    until you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Michelle snorted. ¡°Are the Missouri Colemans really that great? After tonight, whether or not the eight


    great royal families of the Golden Era will still have the Missouri Colemans is another matter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Abel was startled, and he became anxious as though suddenly recalling something. He leveled a


    raging re towards Alex. Then his face changed drastically. ¡°Where¡¯s our grand elder? Didn¡¯t he go


    looking for you? Where has he gone?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Alex said calmly.


    ¡°What? Impossible, the Colemans¡¯ grand elder is a Grandmaster, how could he¡­¡±


    His words came to an abrupt end. Just now, he had given Terrance a call. The call went through, but no


    one picked up.


    If Terrance was still alive, why wouldn¡¯t he pick up the phone?


    More importantly, even Byakko wasn¡¯t picking up her phone.


    Alex shook his head lightly and said, ¡°Did you know, with your son¡¯s talents, he could have broken


    through Earth Expert and be a Grandmaster within five years. But the fault lies in the fact that you


    all were too impatient and wanted him to be one in a year and was also going to use Daya as a natural


    furnace¡­¡±


    ¡°Once you have gone down the wrong path, there is no turning back. The Colemans kept piling on the


    mistakes. From start to end, none of you have once thought whether it was wrong or right, eh? Was


    there a single one of you that felt ashamed¡­ None!¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, you wanted to take me as your ve, and on the other hand, you also tried to destroy


    me. You wouldn¡¯t even let a five year old child go.¡±


    ¡°Was a family like this worthy of the royal title? In the end, the me is entirely on your own Coleman


    family!¡±


    Abel¡¯s face was flushed red with anger but also paled white. Finally, it twisted into something hideous,


    and he looked at Alex like a poisonous snake that had its eye on its prey, a monstrous resentment


    burning within them. ¡°You! Everything was because of you!¡±


    Alex shook his head, waving his hand gently. ¡°Send him off to reunite with his son! The entire family


    should be tidied uppletely.¡±


    Nathan took the lead this time.


    Then, Keith followed.


    Waltz and Michelle didn¡¯t move.


    Fifteen secondster, everything quietened down. Apart from Alex and his team, the only one left in the


    room was Sven pissing his pants.


    ***


    In the Missouri Colemans¡¯ residence, the Patriarch of the family, Wesley Coleman, was sitting on the


    grand chair in the main hall with his younger son, Adam, and his wife, Jessica.


    ¡°ording to time, I suppose Tristan should have met up with the Immortal Doctor by now? I wonder


    how it¡¯s going.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Dad, Elder Brother called before this and mentioned that the Immortal Doctor was someone else. But


    the grand elder went out himself to make sure, and we can rest assured. Let¡¯s wait for the good news


    of Tristan¡¯s recovery.¡±


    Wesleyughed and said, ¡°This time, once he¡¯s been cured, let him practice and cultivate with peace of


    mind. There¡¯s no need to find whatever natural furnace anymore. Rough it out for five years, and he¡¯ll


    be able to enter the ranks of Grandmaster for sure. It¡¯s best to go slow and steady now, lest other


    issues would arise.¡±


    Just then, a booming voice came booming from outside the doors.


    ¡°Your grandson, Tristan Coleman, Will no longer being back!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 977

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 977


    The voice startled Wesley, Adam, and Jessica.


    The two men were masters in martial arts, and though Wesley was an old man, the older they were,


    the more vigorous their inner strengths would be. Now that he was at 70 years of age, he was already


    at the Advanced Earth Expert level. It was a pity there was no hope for him to be a Grandmaster.


    As for Adam, he was at Beginner Earth Expert rank. When the two heard the voice, they instantly knew


    that it was a master that hade knocking.


    The roar was simr to that of a lion, filled with powerful inner energy. It made the eardrums of the


    people who had heard it swell and pain. A buzzing filled their mind. Their eyes seemed to see stars.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    Wesley stomped his foot fiercely, and a roar that sounded like a broken gong echoed out. It was also


    infused with strong inner energy to offset the physical difort caused by thest roar and defuse


    the inner energy attached to it.


    ¡°Who is it?!


    ¡°Using these hocus-pocus and trickery? Get out here!¡± Wesley yelled toward the sky.


    ¡°Why are you calling out so loudly? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m deaf!¡±


    Upon hearing that, an old man walked in slowly. It was Zayn Stoermer, the Patriarch of the Stoermer


    family. He was alone.


    Wesley was startled. ¡°Old Stoermer, why have youe to our Coleman residence?¡±


    Zayn held his arms behind his back and shook his head.


    ¡°Calling me ¡®Old Stoermer¡¯ now is inappropriate! This time, I¡¯vee because of three things.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s face sank when he heard that. ¡°What three things?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, I came to let you know that your son, Abel, is dead.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°Your grandson, Tristan, is also dead.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Plus, your grand elder, Terrance, is also dead.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s face had changedpletely. ¡°Zayn Stoermer, everyone in the royal family has been saying


    that you¡¯ve achieved Grandmaster. The way I see it, I think that you¡¯ve gone senile! The Stoermer


    family is at a dead end now. It¡¯s impossible that the grand elder of the Coleman family is dead. He¡¯s still


    a Grandmaster, and he¡¯s far stronger than a Grandmaster that has just been promoted like you.¡±


    Thud!


    Zayn took out a phone and opened it, then tossed it to the front of Wesley.


    On the screen, there was a photo. It was the scene of Abel being killed.


    Wesley stared at it, then his face drained of all blood, bing pale white as he quickly snatched the


    phone up. Taking a closer look, his entire body trembled as he yelled out, ¡°Abel!! Who¡­ Who was the


    one who did it?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still more after that. You might as well get it over with,¡± said Zayn.


    Thus, he flipped to the next one only to see a bloody head still dripping with blood.


    It was Tristan¡¯s head.


    Wesley¡¯s old eyes jerked violently, his body trembling as he was unable to ept it.


    ¡°There¡¯s still more,¡± Zayn reminded.


    Wesley¡¯s hands trembled. He didn¡¯t dare to flip anymore, he was afraid that he would see Terrance¡¯s


    body next, and that was the one thing he absolutely couldn¡¯t ept. Terrance Coleman was the


    cornerstone of the Coleman family, the strongest weapon they had as theirst line of defense.


    If anything were to happen to him, it would be a gigantic problem.


    Finally, Wesley swiped his finger across the screen.


    In the next moment, Terrance¡¯s corpse jumped into the screen, and Adam let out a yell, while Wesley¡¯s


    expression changed abruptly. His chest rose and fell sharply, and the next moment, he coughed up a


    spurt of blood from his mouth.


    He waspletely unable to ept this.


    Adam shouted hysterically, ¡°Who did this? Who in the world did this?!¡±


    ¡°You brought disaster upon yourself, and you can¡¯t live! The Coleman family has offended those who


    shouldn¡¯t be offended. Didn¡¯t you learn your lesson from thest warning we gave at the Stoermer


    residence?¡±


    After a long while, Wesley, now ashen grey in the face, said, ¡°Zayn Stoermer, there are still two more


    things. What are they?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 978

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 978


    Zayn said, ¡°The second thing is to collect two debts. The first one is my daughter-inw¡¯s nephew was


    killed by your grandson, Tristan. The second is that you wanted to use my granddaughter as a neutral


    furnace for your grandson. If I don¡¯t collect the two debts for the Stoermer family, don¡¯t you think that


    the Grandmaster rank I hold now would be the funniest joke in the world?¡±


    ¡°Tristan is already dead. What more do you want?¡± asked Adam.


    ¡°Yes, Tristan is dead. But isn¡¯t your Missouri¡¯s Colemans still alive and well?¡± Zayn said.


    ¡°Pu¡­¡±


    Another mouthful of blood came out from Wesley¡¯s mouth, and he croaked hoarsely, ¡°You¡­ You came


    to destroy the Coleman family? Zayn Stoermer, don¡¯t forget that there are rules in the eight great royal


    families that you can¡¯t destroy each other.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zayn shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to destroy the Coleman family. Tristan is dead, so in ordance


    with the currentw, pay up! I want half the assets of the Coleman family.¡±


    ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you just take it by force?¡±


    Adam was so angry, he felt his lungs almost exploding!


    Even a lion wouldn¡¯t have such a big appetite when they opened their mouths!


    Zayn nodded. ¡°You can think of it that way.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s eyes were already out of focus. ¡°Then, what is the third thing?¡±


    ¡°The third¡­¡± The aura around Zayn suddenly soared, bursting out like a divine sword being


    unsheathed. A sharp, murderous intent apanied it, soaring towards the skies. ¡°I, Zayn Stoermer,


    have achieved the rank of Grandmaster. I should not be disrespected, but your Coleman family came


    knocking on my doors, treading all over me. I want you to pick up the sacrificial knife and take your life!¡±


    Adam burst out, ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re just a Grandmaster who has just ascended. Do you think you¡¯re


    invincible in this world? The masters in the Coleman family are as great as the skies. So what if you¡¯re


    a Grandmaster? We¡¯ll still kill you!¡±


    Suddenly, a group of fierce looking warriors came rushing in.


    Thump, thump thump!


    They were all elites of the Stoermer family, and everyone was drenched in blood, surrounded by a


    murderous aura.


    When Adam saw this, he felt his heart shatter.


    As for Wesley, he fell to the ground on his butt. It looked like his soul had left his body. ¡°We¡¯re finished,


    the Coleman family is finished!¡±


    Zayn let out a coldugh, his hand snapping outward. Wesley closed his old eyes, not disying any


    signs of resistance at all.


    ***


    Ding!


    At Maple Vi 8, Daya received a message on her phone.


    When she opened it, it was a picture. It was a picture of Tristan¡¯s head. When Daya saw this, she


    immediately handed the


    phone to her mother, Carey.


    The picture had, of course, been sent to her by Alex. The reason was to give her a sense of security


    and assure Carey that her nephew had been avenged.


    Carey looked at the phone for almost half a minute before finally putting it down with a sigh. ¡°Tristan is


    dead, but your cousin will nevere back to life. To your uncle, it¡¯s a pain that will never be erased


    forever.¡±


    There was a depressing look on Daya¡¯s face.


    For her aunt and uncle, to be bereaved of their only child at middle and old age was n unimaginable


    pain. Revenge was just a kind offort for them, but it would never heal the wounds in their hearts.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve decided to return to the Stoermer family to take the hell level training,¡± Daya suddenly said


    with a determined look on her face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Carey and X were shocked.


    ¡°Why? I can still understand if you said it back then since you didn¡¯t want to marry Tristan. But now you


    have Alex, why do you still have this thought in your mind? No, definitely not. I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Carey


    refused firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of this that I need to ept this training and get stronger,¡± Daya said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a


    burden to him, and I don¡¯t want to be called a troublemaker who only brings trouble to him. I don¡¯t want


    us to be separated by death one day! I want to be someone who can help him. I¡¯m confident that I


    can do it.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s words had struck deep within her.


    If that young woman in ck really was Alex¡¯s aunt, wouldn¡¯t she, Daya Stoermer, be directly kicked


    out of the picture?


    No, this definitely could not be allowed to happen. She possessed unparalleled mental powers, and


    she will definitely seed ining out of that purgatory alive.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 979

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 979


    Tristan was dead, and so was Abel. Even Sven was dead.


    He had brought up the suggestion to kidnap the three women from the Assex family and torture and


    humiliate them in front of Alex. To be able to suggest something so sick, he was even more


    contemptible than Tristan. It wasn¡¯t possible to allow him to live to see the new year.


    Alex walked out of Red Mill with a nk look on his face.


    In the corridor, he saw Azure and that self-righteous woman, Sophia Helton.


    At that moment, Sophia was lying on the ground, barking wildly and struggling constantly. Azure sat on


    her body, rendering her unable to move at all. No matter how you looked at it, it seemed remarkably


    simr to a sexual assault.


    Alex was taken aback.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Waltz didn¡¯t have the mood to continue watching, and a palm came to cover her forehead as she


    yelled, ¡°Azure, what the heck are you doing? This woman is a social queen bee from California¡¯s


    Colemans. You don¡¯t know how many men she¡¯s been with. If you want a woman, it doesn¡¯t have to be


    this sort, right? Are those beautiful female managers in Thousand Miles not good enough for you?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting some disease?¡±


    Azure stiffened and immediately jumped up from where he was sitting on top of Sophia.


    Embarrassment and nervousness peeked through his voice. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    When Azure jumped up, everyone saw it.


    Sophia¡¯s face, which could have been initially described as wless and beautiful as a flower, had been


    carved up and was bloodied with the words ¡®I¡¯m a bitch¡¯.


    It looked like Azure¡¯s writing skills left much to be desired. Besides, the knife carving was vastly


    different from his pen writing. The words were crooked and of various sizes. They weren¡¯t even as


    good as an elementary school student¡¯s writings, but the words could clearly be made out.


    Everyone suddenly came to the same realization.


    So, Azure wasn¡¯t viting Sophia, he was carving her face.


    It was not hard to imagine that it would definitely cause a sensation for California¡¯s social queen bee to


    walk around with those words on her face in the future.


    Alex was speechless.


    However, Michelle pped her hands and apuded him. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Miss Waltz, didn¡¯t this


    woman say that she wanted to carve the words ¡®bitch¡¯ on our faces? Now that her face has the exact


    words, it seems she¡¯s got her wish. How can we keep something so fresh and intriguing to ourselves?


    We have to let the public watch this with us!¡±


    The little devil immediately took out her phone and started taking various pictures of Sophia from


    different angles.


    Sophia screamed in fear, immediately raising her hands to cover her face.


    Michelle snorted coldly. ¡°You better take those hands away and show me a smile. Otherwise, I¡¯ll strip


    you and have Azure carve the entire Karma Sutra on your body.¡±


    Azure looked at her in horror. ¡°Miss Michelle, I can¡¯t do that. That¡¯s too many words! Even if I carve her


    entire body, there wouldn¡¯t be enough space!¡±


    ¡°What are you so worried about? A ckboard can be erased and written on again. At most, you¡¯d just


    have to carve over the spots you¡¯ve carved on.¡±


    Forget Sophia. Upon thinking about how horrifying it would be, even Alex trembled when he heard that.


    Sophia instantly cried for mercy. ¡°No, please don¡¯t carve my body. I¡¯ll take my hands away, right away!¡±


    ¡°Very good. Smile!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your expression is too stiff¡­ do you know how to smile or not? It¡¯s gotta be bright and sunny, just like


    when you see your lover. Be more natural, strike a pose, lift your feet. That¡¯s it, say cheese!¡±


    Everyone present felt messed up.


    Sure enough, the nickname ¡®little devil¡¯ wasn¡¯t groundless, and there was indeed ground for its


    existence.


    After she finished taking the pictures, Michelle ignored Sophia and sent them off to her friends.


    ***


    Back at Maple Vi 8, the three women from the Stoermer family were present.


    But the atmosphere around them seemed a bit strange. When Carey saw Alex, a smile lit up on her


    face immediately as she stood up. After some haphazard praises were thrown out, she pulled Alex


    outside when it was done and said, ¡°Good son-inw, mother has a request for you.¡±


    Carey was not very old. Living in a rich and noble home like the Stoermers, her appearance and body


    had been well maintained, and she looked to be even younger than ire. To be able to give birth to a


    daughter like Daya, her own genes had to be strong, and it wouldn¡¯t be hard for her to pass off as a


    thirty year old woman.


    If she wore some makeup and dressed in a youthful outfit¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 980

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 980


    She could have easily passed off as Daya¡¯s sister.


    Plus, her temperament was good!


    Having his hands held by her smooth jade-like hands and being called ¡®son-inw,¡¯ as well her self-


    reference as his mother, Alex felt himself go rigid.


    ¡°A-Aunt, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me anything,¡± Alex said, slightly tongue tied.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Why are you still calling me Aunt? The daughter that I¡¯ve raised with so much hard work will give birth


    to your child. Doesn¡¯t that sound a little estranged? How about you call me mom?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ C-Could you give me some time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! But, I really do think of you as my son-inw¡­ It¡¯s like this, Daya has decided that she


    wants to take part in the Stoermer family¡¯s Infernal Experience. That¡¯s too dangerous. Among the


    hundred members of the Stoermer family, only one or two percent would survive. That¡¯s how deadly


    that ce is! Son-inw¡­ My daughter only knew how to sing, dance, and act before this, she¡¯s never


    learned any martial arts before, how could she survive in that ce? So, please, go and talk to her and


    persuade her. You¡¯re the only one she¡¯ll listen to now.¡±


    Alex was stunned for a long time. ¡°What is the Infernal Experience?¡±


    Carey exined that the Infernal Experience was a kind of cultivation method that the Stoermer family


    had handed down since ancient times. It would ce its participants in a special location, to live there


    for two years. To be able toe out of that ce alive would mean that they had seeded in the


    training.


    Often, those who seeded would have their cultivation base significantly increased and be a


    legend of that generation.


    Alex was extremely curious.


    What in the world was that ce?


    However, Carey wasn¡¯t very clear either. ¡°This is a secret of the Stoermer family, and even I am unclear


    on the details because only the direct descendants of the Stoermer family can participate in this


    training. People from different family names who marry into the family are not qualified to take part in it.


    But, I do know that it¡¯s perilous.¡±


    While they were talking, Daya had found them and said firmly, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to ask Alex to


    persuade me. I will definitely not change my decision on this.¡±


    Carey looked crestfallen.


    Alex said, ¡°Aunt, let me talk to Daya alone.¡±


    Upon saying that, Alex brought Daya back to his own room.


    ¡°Daya¡­¡±


    Daya jumped on him immediately, stopping him from talking with her own lips. Her red lips opened, and


    she kissed him passionately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me¡­ Just love me!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. Focus, I want you to love me seriously.¡±


    Next, the room temperature seemed to rise several degrees.


    ***


    In a well known Californian K¡¯I¡¯V, ire and Adrianna¡¯s family walked out from the inside.


    On her birthday, Adrianna had not only dined at South Cali Dining for dinner, but she even sang at the


    KTV for two to three hours. They were out having fun until past 10 pm, and they had a great time.


    However, because of the meeting with Alex and the Stoermer family before this, ire felt upset.


    Adrianna snorted, the alcohol on her breath evident, ¡°Sister, even your daughter is another one. She


    left halfway while eating and didn¡¯t evene to the KTV. The way I see it, she doesn¡¯t have any heart


    to celebrate her Aunt¡¯s birthday at all. Since when did thepany be so busy? This Assex


    Constructions¡­ Do they rake in a lot of money?¡±


    ire had many drinks herself, and she said, ¡°What raking in money bullsh*t? The family is almost


    going down the drain now.¡±


    Adriannaughed. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re an idiot who deserves this. If you hadn¡¯t driven Alex away, your family


    would have struck gold by now. Either way, the results are good. Now, my daughter is working for Alex


    and has surpassed your family financially. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve made a big mistake? Alright, let¡¯s


    stop here for today! You¡¯re drunk. Find a substitute driver!¡±


    Taylor had not drunk any alcohol, so he started up the car and drove his wife and daughter home.


    Just as Beatrice was looking for someone to serve as their substitute driver, ire said, ¡°What


    substitute driver? If any one of them sees such a stunning mother-daughter pair, don¡¯t you think they¡¯d


    want to take advantage of us? I didn¡¯t drink that much. I can still drive!¡±


    In the end, just as the car backed out of the parking space¡­


    Bang!


    They had collided with another car.


    Beatrice got out to take a look and eximed in horror, ¡°Ah! Mom, we¡¯re done for. We¡¯ve hit a luxury


    car. It¡¯s a Rolls Royce!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 981?

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 981?


    ¡°Huh, what? Rolls-Royce?¡±


    ire was so nervous that she almost peed herself in the car. Her leg that was on the brake pedal


    trembled slightly, and the car inched forward.


    Bang!


    The Rolls-Royce¡¯s headlight fell off.


    Beatrice jumped away at once. If the car went forward a little bit more, she would get knocked by the


    car. ¡°Mum, what are you doing? Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ire immediately pulled over. She was sweating so hard that she became sober again. She got out of


    the car nervously. ¡°It really is a Rolls-Royce! What do I do now? I heard this car is worth more than ten


    million dors! How much do I have to pay?¡±


    Beatrice rolled her eyes. ¡°This is a limited edition Rolls-Royce Silver Phantom. It¡¯s around 50 million


    dors, and I heard that the most expensive one cost more than ten billion. We are so dead this time.


    We probably won¡¯t have enough to pay even if we sold our bungalow.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± ire shouted.


    She really felt like she was going to pee this time. Her thighs trembled vigorously. Where was she


    supposed to stay if they sold off their bungalow?


    ¡°Run! Run now!¡±


    ¡°The sky is dark now, and the camera might not be able to see us. Let¡¯s get out of here, or else our


    house is finished!¡±


    All ire could think of was a ¡®hit and run¡¯ and act as if nothing had happened.


    However, just as she got into the car, two KTV security guards walked over. When they saw that the


    ultra-luxurious car parked here an hour ago had its headlights knocked off, and with its entire front


    disastrous, they became anxious.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± yelled one of the security guards. ¡°The most expensive car in this ce, the Rolls-


    Royce Silver Phantom, has been hit badly! Who the hell did this? Are they blind or what? This is bad.


    Thepensation is going to be sky-high!¡±


    ¡°The culprit is trying to escape!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Stop her!¡±


    The security guard ran up and tried to stop ire and Beatrice, who was driving away.


    ¡°Stop the car and get down now!¡±


    ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re in deep trouble?¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind with your garbage BMW? Your family owns a mind, and that is why you dare


    hit a limited edition Rolls-Royce Silver Phantom, right? You even thought of running away? Did you


    really think you could run away? A hit and run willnd you three years in jail. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ire¡¯s face has turned pale. She did not dare to get down from her car, afraid that they might beat her


    up.


    She turned to Beatrice and said, ¡°Quick! Give your sister a call!¡±


    Beatrice replied, ¡°There¡¯s no use calling her right. She doesn¡¯t have that much money.¡±


    The person that came to her mind was Alex. Only Alex could save them now.


    ire said, ¡°Just call her. At least she has the Assex Conglomerate. At most, she¡¯d just have to sell it


    off.¡±


    Meanwhile, one of the security guards said, ¡°Do you know who owns this car? It belongs to the son of


    Frederick Duncan, the richest man in West California. The people that came with him were all wealthy


    young masters and are singing in the biggest VIP room in the KTV now. I¡¯ll inform young master


    Duncan.¡±


    One of the bodyguards went off.


    ire and Beatrice were anxious when they heard the voice.


    Beatrice had no other choice but to call her sister immediately.


    Meanwhile, Dorothy was on the phone with Alex.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Thest time Alex was in trouble, she could tell through his words that things were not that simple. She


    was worried about him and gave him a call to ask.


    How would she have known that Alex was on top of Daya at this moment?


    When Alex received the call, his heart was about to jump out of his body. He had to stop to pick up the


    call. He had no choice but to stop halfway and get the call.


    As for Daya, she blinked her eyes. After knowing that it was Dorothy on the other end, she wanted to


    y a prank. She crawled in front of Alex, and she smirked¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 982

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 982


    Alex shuddered as he looked at Daya in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dorothy asked curiously from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a mosquito.¡±


    ¡°Mosquito?¡± Dorothy was confused. If it was just a mosquito, he did not have to have such a big


    reaction. However, Beatrice was trying to reach her. She wanted to ignore it and let Beatrice hang up,


    but she did not. Instead, she swapped her line over. ¡°What¡¯s going on, sis? I¡¯m busy right now. If you


    called me just to ask me to go to the KTV, then forget about it.¡±


    ¡°No, sis. We are in big trouble.¡± Beatrice sounded like she was about to cry.


    ¡°What trouble?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mum. She¡¯s hit an ultra-luxurious Rolls-Royce Silver Phantom¡­ That person¡¯s car wasn¡¯t moving.


    We are so dead this time. We probably can¡¯t afford to pay for it. As for mum, she drank some alcohol.


    That¡¯ s driving under the influence!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s mind buzzed. ¡°Is she insane?! I¡¯lle now!¡±


    After that, she swapped her line back to Alex. ¡°My mum is in trouble, and I have to go now. I¡¯ll hang up


    first!¡±


    ¡°What kind of trouble could she possibly get into?¡±


    ¡°Small trouble!¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Be careful when you drive.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    When the call finally ended, Alex looked down to find a very happy Daya. ¡°Daya, you¡¯ve crossed the


    line. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re this kind of person.¡±


    Daya lifted up her head and gently clenched her teeth. ¡°But hubby, you¡¯ve asked others to drive


    carefully, but not me? How could you say I crossed the line?¡±


    Alex brushed his fingers through her hair. ¡°What I meant is that you¡¯re way too cute.¡±


    Daya smiled. ¡°Then, should we continue our drive?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course! Do you need gas?¡±


    ¡°RON 95! Self-service pump and scan to pay, please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be getting on the highway!¡±


    ¡°Please install an ETC first! Thank you!¡±


    ***


    There were a few young people in the VIP room of the famous Californian KTV. All of them were filthy


    rich heirs, and a few belonged to the Johansson and Summers family, two out of the four most


    prominent families of California. Among them was the second young master of the Johansson family,


    Ronald Johansson.


    He owned a multi-billion entertainmentpany, and he had many popr artists under his wing. Not


    only that, the one beside him was Mandy, a female lead from the movie ¡°Order of Love.¡± She was a


    super popr A-lister that had millions of fans.


    The oneying in the arms of Ronald, on the other hand, was his mistress.


    As for the other one that came from the Summers family, it was Timothy Summers. His identity was


    also extraordinary because his father, Johnny Summers, was an actual government official and was in


    California¡¯s first seat.


    However, following their seated positions in the VIP room, these two were not the lead. The one


    leading was another hawkish young man, the wealthiest individual of West California, and Frederick


    Duncan¡¯s grandson, Yone Duncan.


    No matter if it were the Johanssons or Summers, they were all limited to California. As for the Duncan


    family, they were the wealthiest family in the entire state. His rank was higher than any of them, and the


    differences were significant too.


    Next to him was a youngdy that was dressed extraordinarily. It was Yone¡¯s blood-rted sister,


    Yannis Duncan.


    Yannis wasining at the moment. ¡°Who knew what Master Rockefeller did to my grandfather?


    He yed him like a game. We had to spend billions of dors to buy a clubhouse in California for the


    Southern California Business Association as their office. He even wants me to be the freaking


    president¡¯s secretary. He sounded like I had to take the initiative and seduce him. Yone, do you think he


    has been possessed or something?¡±


    Yone replied, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ve asked for Timothy and Ronald¡¯s help. As long as they are here,


    we¡¯ll find out about who this Master Rockefeller is. If he dares lie to me, I¡¯ll not let him off.¡±


    Meanwhile, a security guard knocked on the door and came in. He seemed anxious. ¡°Young Master


    Duncan, this is not good. Someone knocked into your Rolls-Royce.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 983

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 983


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Yone was stunned. He thought he heard it wrong thanks to the really loud singing in the room.


    When the security guard repeated himself, he realized that he did not hear him wrong. The Rolls-Royce


    Silver Phantom that he spent 80 million to buy had gotten hit. Yone screamed, ¡°What the hell! Did you


    see wrongly? My car is nicely parked in the parking lot. How did it get hit?¡±


    The security guard replied. ¡°There¡¯s ady who didn¡¯t know how to drive, and she knocked into your


    car. Even the headlights fell off.¡±


    ¡°What the hell! ¡± Furious, Yone jumped up and ran out. Although the eldest son of Western California¡¯s


    most wealthy person, Frederick¡¯s money did not only belong to him. Eighty million dors was not a


    small amount of money, and he had to go around and ask several friends to buy this limited edition


    Rolls- Royce. It took him six months to get the car, which was only his second time driving it.


    He had not even shown it off, and the headlights were gone?


    After that, everyone in the room ran out together with him.


    ***


    Meanwhile, ire and Beatrice were inside the Mercedes-Benz. They did not dare to get out of the car.


    As for the atmosphere, more and more people hade out to watch.


    It was a Rolls-Royce Silver Phantom that got bumped into. The world¡¯s most luxurious car was dented


    just like that. Every passerby stopped when they saw the fallen-off headlights of the luxury car. They all


    felt likeughing and crying all at the same time.


    Everyone started taking pictures and posting them on their stories, with the word ¡°Shocking!¡± the most


    frequently used.


    A woman who drove ame Mercedes-Benz had crashed into a Rolls-Royce Silver Phantom worth


    more than a hundred million, and losing ten million dors, was shocking.


    At the same time, Yone and the others walked quickly out of the KTV in a line.


    ¡°He¡¯s here! He¡¯s here! The owner is here!¡±


    ¡°I heard that he is the eldest young master of the wealthiest man in West California. No wonder he¡¯s so


    rich!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness. I see Timothy¡­ He¡¯s Chief Summers¡¯ son!¡±


    ¡°And the other one is Ronald, Johansson¡¯s second young master.¡±


    ire and Beatrice were in the car, and the more they heard the people talking, the more their hearts


    sank. Especially, ire, she could feel her sphincter muscle twitching. Really desperate to go to the


    bathroom, she only had one thought in mind. ¡°We are so screwed this time. Even Chief Summers¡¯s son


    is here. Such bad luck!¡±


    She whispered, ¡°We must¡¯ve forgotten to check the calendar before we left the house and bumped into


    the god of misfortune. How could we be so unlucky! It must be Alex, that star of misfortune. I told you,


    nothing nice woulde out of seeing that scoundrel. He¡¯s the Assex¡¯ harbinger of misfortune. Every


    time I see him, I¡¯ll surely be out of luck. This bastard¡­ Why isn¡¯t he the one that is out of luck yet?¡±


    Beatrice did not like her mother¡¯s speech. ¡°Now you¡¯re too much. How can you me Alex when you¡¯re


    the one who refused to take advice. If you¡¯d listened to me and gotten ourselves a chauffeur, how could


    this have happened? Or you could¡¯ve at least asked sis toe and pick us up. Now isn¡¯t this great¡­¡±


    As they were talking, the owner arrived.


    When Yone saw his precious car, he burst out in anger. He charged over and kicked ire¡¯s Mercedes-


    Benz. ¡°Get out! Get the hell out now!¡±


    ire¡¯s body was trembling as she shouted, ¡°I wrecked your car identally, yet you kicked my car on


    purpose to threaten me. I¡¯ll tell you, I have heart disease, and if anything goes wrong with me, you


    wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for what you did even if you have ten Rolls-Royces!¡±


    ire¡¯s statement amused the onlookers.


    Mandy, the female artist who stood beside Ronald, ridiculed, ¡°Even killing a person in a car ident


    only costs a few million dors. How much do you think you deserve? Do you know how much does


    young master Duncan¡¯s Rolls-Royce Silver Phantom cost? Let me tell you. It costs 80 million dors,


    and it¡¯s not something that money can¡¯t buy. Do you think that your life is worth 80 million? Ten of it


    would be eight hundred million!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy replied, ¡°You should get down! An exnation is needed after wrecking someone else¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting down the car. He kicked me. I¡¯ll wait for my daughter to arrive before I say anything,¡±


    cried ire in protest.


    ¡°What? I kicked you?¡±


    Yone had probably never met a troublemaker like ire, and he was stunned.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 984

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 984


    Meanwhile, Yannis picked up an iron bar from somewhere and charged at the windshield of ire¡¯s


    Mercedes-Benz. She smashed it ruthlessly.


    That woman was not in a good mood anyway. Now that her brother¡¯s car had been wrecked and the


    woman responsible for the incident was stirring up more trouble, she couldn¡¯t hold back and charged at


    her ruthlessly. The hit shattered the windshield of the Mercedes, and if it were not for the protective


    film, the ss would¡¯ve shattered all over ire and Beatrice.


    The two women screamed in fear.


    After that, Yannis broke the side window and opened the car door forcefully. She brutally grabbed


    ire¡¯s hair and dragged her out of the car.


    p!


    Yannis gave ire four tight ps while grabbing onto her hair. She stared at her with nted eyes.


    ire¡¯s face was broken straight away.


    There were a few bloody cuts from the fingernails, and blood streamed out of her nose as well.


    ire screamed in pain, resulting in Yannis being able to smell the alcohol in her breath.


    She let out a cold grunt. ¡°Turns out that this b*tch has been driving drunk. You wrecked our eighty


    million dor luxury car while driving drunk? You¡¯ll be going to jail!¡±


    Suddenly, one of the security guards said, ¡°Not only did she drive while she was drunk, she even tried


    to escape after hitting the car. If we hadn¡¯t noticed her, she would have gotten away.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Yone scowled. He looked at Timothy. ¡°Timothy, since California is your father¡¯s territory, you must have


    the most to say regarding this drunk driving, hit and run culprit. I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡±


    Timothy nodded. ¡°No problem. Let me make a call.¡±


    Now, ire was anxious. Once Timothy had made the phone call, she might really be incarcerated.


    She immediately shouted, ¡°I just broke a headlight, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll just pay for it, can¡¯t I? What¡¯re eighty


    million dors? My daughter is the CEO of Assex Conglomerate, and she¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    p!


    Yannis gave her another p. ¡°What a mouthful of words! Now, it¡¯s not about paying. It¡¯s about you


    trying to escape after you hit a car. You can wait for jail time!¡±


    Beatrice got down the car as well.


    She ran up to help when she saw her mother getting continuously hit.


    However, Yannis turned and grabbed her hair instead and wanted to p her as well.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Meanwhile, Dorothy had finally arrived. She ran over and pulled her sister, Beatrice, out of Yannis¡¯s


    hand.


    Then, she pped Yannis¡¯s pretty face with the back of her hand.


    p!


    Yannis¡¯ face immediately swelled up. Not only was Yannis stunned at the sudden change of situation,


    but so was everyone else around.


    Even ire and Beatrice had their eyes wide open as if they did not know the Dorothy before them


    anymore.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you p me? Do you know who I am?¡± Yannis yelled like a crazy person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, and I don¡¯t want to know. If there¡¯s a car ident, you should have called the


    police and let them handle things. However, you dared to p my mother, so I dare p you too!¡±


    Dorothy red at her without the slightest budge. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a Rolls-Royce? Believe it or not, I¡¯d


    wreck it right before you!¡±


    ¡°Try it!¡±


    ¡°Challenge epted!¡±


    Dorothy picked up the iron rod on the ground.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Under everyone¡¯s jaw dropped gawks, she smashed the windshield of the priceless Rolls-Royce Silver


    Phantom, resulting in a loud crash.


    At once, an enormous crater caved into the ss.


    The crowd went dead silent!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 985

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 985


    On the market, smashing a Mercedes-Benz or BMW out of anger was not new anymore. But who had


    ever heard of smashing an eighty million dor Rolls-Royce Silver Phantom out of capriciousness?


    Definitely not.


    Everyone at the scene was going crazy.


    Who knew how many people drew cold breaths or how many people had captured the overbearing and


    unbelievable scene with their cellphones?


    ire grabbed Beatrice¡¯s arm and held on to it tightly. Extremely anxious, her brain had gone nk,


    and all she had left were silent wailings. ¡®It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over now! If we have to pay ten million, we


    probably can¡¯t keep our bungalow anymore.¡±


    Beatrice, on the other hand, felt somewhat strangely relieved before descending into anxiety as she


    watched her sister¡¯s outburst.


    However, was it over yet?


    It wasn¡¯t.


    At this point, Yannis was raging.


    She was West California¡¯s wealthiest man¡¯s first granddaughter, the elite that returned from studying


    abroad in a prestigious UK university. Known to outsiders as Princess Yannis, she was also the


    Duncan family business empire¡¯s favorite child. Someone who hailed from such a background, growing


    up all high and mighty and looking down on all beings¡­


    When did she ever get bullied like this?


    Not only did she get pped in the face, but her family member¡¯s car was smashed right before her


    eyes.


    She inhaled deeply and looked at Dorothy with a sinister face. ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave you the guts to


    smash a car belonging to the Duncan family or even p me on my face, but let me tell you this. You¡¯re


    in big trouble, and your life is over! I¡¯ll find out every bit of information about you and ruin your career in


    California, the entire Golden Era, and even the entire world! Every single word thates out of me,


    Princess Yannis¡¯ golden month, are words of jade. You and all your family members are going to be


    beggars! I want you to be penniless within three days!¡±


    She had said it in such a solid and resounding voice as if announcing the fate of the three Assex


    women.


    ¡°Princess Yannis?¡±


    Dorothy sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just a daughter of a business owner in West California that earns only a few


    cents. Who gave you the face to shamelessly call yourself the princess?¡±


    ¡°You, b*tch¡­¡±


    Yannis pointed at Dorothy, about to give her a scolding. Dorothy, however, raised the iron rod in her


    hand and swung it at her head.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Yannis screamed in fear.


    Dumbfounded and too scared to move, she could not even dodge a little and was utterly stunned. All


    she could do was scream in terror. Everyone around was dumbfounded as well, not expecting DorothyMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to be so aggressive and fierce. Not only did she wreck the Rolls-Royce Silver Phantom, but she almost


    bludgeoned Yannis to death with an iron rod as well.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Timothy yelled.


    His father was Chief Summers, and if a murder happened right before his own eyes, it would more or


    less affect his father¡¯s future. Direct or indirect political enemies might jump out and attack the chief.


    They might use the topic to attack him.


    However, he was too focused on Dorothy seeking her own death. He had no preparation, and he was


    toote when he saw the iron rod brushing past Yannis¡¯ head, thennding heavily on the side window


    of the Rolls-Royce Silver Phantom.


    ¡°Crash!!!¡± The entire window shattered into pieces.


    Everyone watching it wailed in their hearts, all having a great sense of guilt as they witnessed a luxury


    car getting destroyed.


    They were, however, relieved as well.


    At least, Dorothy whacked the car, not the person.


    But Yannis was extremely scared. All she could feel was her tingling scalp and the pain on her face.


    Her whole body stiffened as if she had lost her sense of feeling¡­


    The next moment, she could feel a warm sensation between her thighs. She has peed herself out of


    fear.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 986

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 986


    Dorothy looked at Yannis coldly with a disdainful smile on the corners of her mouth.


    That smile seemed like a sarcastic mockery and contempt in the eyes of Yannis. It was as if the matter


    that she had peed herself out of fear had been seen through by the opponent.


    Dorothy looked toward Yone. ¡°A car ident is a car ident. ording to the nominal process, she


    hit my mom and I hit her back. She wrecked my car and I wrecked it back. This is fair, right?¡±


    Yannis yelled, ¡°Brother, you have to hurry and help me to vent my anger. I want this woman dead!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Yone just pped his hands.


    ¡°Very well. It¡¯s fair!¡±


    There was no sense of tyranny and anger in his eyes. Instead, he looked at Dorothy with a kind of


    appreciation of a man towards a woman.


    As the eldest grandson of Frederick Duncan, he was born with a golden spoon. He was used to seeing


    countless people taking initiative to pounce on him, unountably acted in a solicitous way, and even


    all sorts of women with no moral baseline. As long as he hooked his fingers, many noblewomen, artists


    and models, even female government officials, would throw themselves at him and be his woman.


    He was used to all of those, so he truly had no interest. Therefore, he did not feel much about a


    beautiful young woman like ire or the campus belle like Beatrice. However, at this moment when he


    saw Dorothy acting out, his eyes lit up and he could feel his heart beating. In addition, Dorothy being


    the prettiest woman in California was not just by name.


    At this moment, he knew that he was truly moved.


    Meanwhile, Yannis kept on yelling, ¡°Brother, are you out of your mind? How could herme Mercedes-


    Benz bepared with your Rolls-Royce Silver Phantom? Just one of your wheels could buy ten of


    her cars. How is that fair? She hit me as well. Look at my face, it¡¯s swollen and she nearly killed me just


    now!¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Yone scolded her instead, ¡°How did I teach you? I told you to be kind to people outside


    and convince them with reasons, but look at what you have done? Who gave you the right to hit people


    as soon as you came out? If you dare to hit someone, then you need to have the awareness of getting


    beaten. You pped her four times but her daughter only pped


    you once. You should be grateful for that.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Yannis was stunned.


    ¡®Is this really what my own brother would say? Did you get possessed? Who was the one who kicked


    other¡¯s car doors aggressively and asked them to get out of their car? I was helping you!¡¯


    At that moment, Yaimis felt that Yone was not her brother. He must be a fake one.


    On the other hand, the onlookers who were interested in the spectacle praised Yone when they heard


    what he had said.


    ¡°This is the breadth of mind that the children of the wealthiest family should have.¡±


    ¡°That sister of his is not even close. She just wrecked someone else¡¯s car and even hit the person on


    the spot. She proimed herself as the princess as well. How shameless. They both came from the


    same wealthiest family, but how could their differences be so big?¡±


    The onlookers¡¯ words made Yannis want to kill herself by running her head into a wall.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew her brother¡¯s personality very well. Usually, he would be very vengeful but who knew what


    medication he took wrongly today?


    On the contrary, when both the men, Ronald and Timothy, looked at the peerless, young Dorothy who


    had an exceptional feminine dominion, they suddenly understood Yone¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡®This bastard is attracted to her beauty!¡¯


    Then, they saw Yone politely walking toward Dorothy and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. My sister has a


    rather stubborn personality and I truly apologize for hurting your mother! It¡¯s just a car, and the car is


    not as important as the person. If it¡¯s wrecked, then let it be. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Since your


    mother was wounded by my sister, you better go to the hospital and get her checked first. I¡¯ll be


    responsible for all the medical fees. As for your car broken by my sister, I¡¯ll pay for a new one¡­ How


    about we exchange our phone numbers and Whatsapp so that it¡¯s easier to follow up on this matter?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The crowd was dumbfounded.


    How could there be such a good thing? This young master of the Duncan family was too nice, wasn¡¯t


    he?


    Dorothy looked at him with yful eyes and said. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Do whatever you have to


    do. I can afford to pay for it! Also, put away your petty thoughts. I¡¯m a woman whom you¡¯ll never have.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 987

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 987


    ¡°A woman I¡¯ll never have?¡± Yone gentlyughed.


    Looking at the elegant, refined Dorothy who had a peerless temperament, not only the fire inside him


    did not subside, but it even grew higher. It was too easy for a top-notch rich young man like him to get


    pretty girls by will. It was as easy as eating and drinking but that had no challenge nor passion at all.


    However, the one before his eyes was different. Dorothy gave him the desire to challenge and conquer.


    There was a saying that the more one couldn¡¯t get something, the more precious it would be, and the


    more he would want it.


    Dorothy¡¯s words had simply be a deration to his conquest.


    Meanwhile, those words have awakened the extremely angry Yannis who thought that her brother had


    taken the wrong medication or being possessed¡­ It turned out that her brother was moved by the


    thought. But Dorothy was dismissive of Yone.


    However, ire, who was listening at the side, changed from nervous and scared into pleasantly


    surprised.


    She would have never thought that the young master of the richest family in West California would be


    attracted to her own daughter.


    This was truly a good fate from heaven!


    The young master of the Duncan family was apanied by the son of the mayor of California. No


    matter what, he¡¯s much better than that useless scoundrel, Alex Rockefeller!


    She hurriedly walked up with a shy face and painfully forced out a smile. ¡°Oh, little girl, how could you


    say that? Young master¡­ Who was it? Young Master Duncan was just being nice, how could you


    reject his offer?¡±


    Then, she turned to Yone and said, ¡°Oh hi, Young Master Duncan, this is all just a misunderstanding.


    My daughter has a tough mouth and a soft heart. N-normally she isn¡¯t this aggressive¡­ Why don¡¯t you


    follow me to the hospital and we can talk as we go?¡±


    Dorothy raised her eyebrows. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you again?¡±


    ire said, ¡°Since when is there something wrong with me? We crashed into a Rolls-Royce that is


    worth eighty million dors. How are we supposed to pay for it? Where are we going to stay if we were


    to sell off our vi? It is rare that Young Master Duncan is being so reasonable. You should thank him


    properly.¡±


    Beatrice was also speechless with her mother. ¡°Mom, did you forget that they just gave you four ps


    on the face?¡±


    In order to promote her own daughter or take down the ideal son-inw, Yone, ire shamelessly


    smiled and said, ¡°It takes a fight for people to know each other! Otherwise, how would I be acquainted


    with Young Master Duncan, this kind of ideal¡­ Oh, this kind of talented elite? This is fate, don¡¯t you


    know? Anyways, Young Master Duncan, are you married yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! My daughter, Dorothy isn¡¯t married either.¡±


    Dorothy said coldly, ¡°I was married before.¡±


    ire immediately said, ¡°How could you call that a marriage? That useless trash Rockefeller didn¡¯t


    even touch your hands. He just became our nanny for the past year¡­ Young Master Duncan, even


    though my daughter was married before , but her body is still innocent and she¡¯s still a virgin! She used


    to be a top campus belle in California. Later, she¡¯s called the prettiest woman in California. That¡¯s all


    because she has inherited my good genes¡­¡±


    Her expression darkened as she saw ire telling everything about her good and bad personal


    information in front of so many people excitedly.


    ¡°ire Assex, if you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll turn around and leave you be.¡± She said coldly.


    ire was slightly anxious but when she took a nce at Yone. She noticed him looking at his


    daughter. His gaze was fiery and his adoration in his heart did not dilute at all just because Dorothy


    was married before.


    She immediately said, ¡°Leave then. I still have to follow Young Master Duncan to the hospital!¡±


    Dorothy was truly disappointed by this mother of hers. She thought about those things that she had


    done¡­


    At the time, she made her remarry Spark Rockefeller. After that, she asked her divorce him and marry


    Felix Shepherd from the Pegasus International.


    Then, she threatened to kill herself and force her to get a divorce. After that, she let her get remarried.


    Now, she started looking for a rich guy for her again. It was safe to say that she had never considered


    her daughter¡¯s feelings. Her eyes filled with money and everything she did was just to sell her daughter


    off for a good price.


    Her eyes became cold, she really turned around and left.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 988

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 988


    Beatrice was in a dilemma. She said to ire, ¡°Morn, I¡¯m really¡­ I really have got to hand it to you. I¡¯m


    leaving too. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ire was not bothered by it at all. ¡°Go, go, go! Don¡¯t interrupt me talking to Young Master Duncan.¡±


    Yone¡¯s eyes were filled with fire as he kept watching the leaving back of Dorothy.


    As the saying went, wild horses were hard to tame. Such a rouge horse full of characters like Dorothy


    was exactly the target that he longed for. He thought, ¡°Great, the more virtuous you¡¯re, the more I¡¯ll like


    you! I¡¯ve never been so aroused in such a long time. Dorothy Assex, is it? I¡¯ll definitely chase after you.


    You can never escape from my hands!¡±


    Then, he turned to ire and said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The farce had ended with many people leaving the scene, stunned.


    On the other hand, the name of Dorothy Assex was remembered by most of the people at the scene.


    As each of them fiddled with the photos and uploaded them onto their social circles and Instagram, the


    name was brought onto it as well.


    And then, it started to go viral on the inte.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alex and Daya finally drove the car to the destination. Both of them were still sitting in the


    car and did not get out because the car door had been welded shut by Daya earlier.


    She hugged Alex. After enjoying a moment of peace, she said softly, ¡°Hubby, I know the rtionship


    between you and Dorothy has not truly ended yet. Even though you both have gotten a divorce, I could


    feel that the love between you two is still there.¡±


    Alex was silent. He felt a little apologetic.


    Women¡¯s sixth sense was always stronger than men, especially when their entire heart and mind was


    dedicated to that person. She could find out the truth from a very small detail.


    Daya smiled and said, ¡°But that¡¯s okay. I was the one that forcefully interfered with your rtionship.


    Perhaps it is my existence that has brought you to this point! No matter what kind of rtionship you


    have with her in the future, I won¡¯t mind!¡±


    ¡°I truly believe that you and I have a predestined arrangement and we have three lifetimes of love. I


    don¡¯t mind bing a mistress in this lifetime. But in the next life, I¡¯ll have you all by myself and you


    can only cheer for me.¡±


    Alex was very grateful for her understanding.


    At this moment, he chuckled and said, ¡°Then, can I add jealousy to others?¡±


    Daya held his face. ¡°What do you use to add?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°A bottle?¡±


    ¡°No, in the next life, I want to be a jar of jealousy. Your jealousy can only be added into my jar.¡±


    The two of them were whispering some words of romance to each other.


    After that, Alex remembered something important about the Test of Hell.


    Upon asking, Daya said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to convince me anymore. I¡¯ve already decided that this is


    something that I have to do¡­ And this is also my calling. I have a feeling that I could only discover


    myself after going through the experience! I cannot let your aunt look down on me.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if what she said was true. She may not be my aunt but she¡¯s really strong.¡±


    Daya swung her pink fists. ¡°I want to surpass her!¡±


    Alex stroked her beautiful back. ¡°When do you n on going?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I¡¯m a little sad to leave you but it will take two years. I won¡¯t be seeing you for two years. That¡¯s


    almost 800 days. I¡¯ll miss you until my hair turns grey but everything is for a longer time together.


    Therefore, I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Is it that urgent?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re sad to leave me too, aren¡¯t you? Then, let¡¯s continue to drive back home!¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re already home!¡±


    ¡°We can go for another round.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ Well then, you don¡¯t leave tomorrow first. Wait for me for another week. Let me prepare


    something for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you then! Now, fasten your seat belt and I¡¯ll drive.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 989

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 989


    That night, Alex was drunk on the knees of a beautifuldy. He had a night to sleep with the beautiful


    lady.


    ***


    On the next day, the sun shone brightly and it was a good day. However, Sophia Helton¡¯s mood had hit


    rock bottom.


    Last night, she went to the Premiere Hospital¡¯s emergency care department overnight to check the


    engraved wounds on her face. When she took off her mask, she could clearly see the expressions and


    the gazes of the doctor and nurses in charge who wanted tough but they endured it with great


    difficulty.


    Enduring the feeling of being mocked, her wound was finally finished being treated but those few words


    would not disappear in a short period of time.


    She had a sleepless night.


    Suddenly, she remembered the very popr scar removal product at City Salon recently. It just


    happened that as the social queen of California, she had a little acquaintance with Hailey. Thus, she


    immediately gave Hailey a call, hoping she would give her priority to use the Lush Scar Removal


    Cream. However, the reply that she got was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Helton. You¡¯ve been cklisted by Lush


    Cosmetics¡¯ series of products, so I cannot sell it to you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sophia was furious. ¡°Is there a mistake? What did Lush Cosmetics put me on the


    cklist? What do they mean? Also, do you not want to operate your City Salon and Belle Blossom in


    California anymore? Do you believe that I can shut down all the two of your salons with just one call? I


    could even make your husband¡¯s real estatepany fall into the brink of life and death.¡±


    Hailey said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯ t believe it.¡±


    Sophia was so angry that she was about to explode. ¡°You¡­ Miss Lawson, wait and see. just wait for


    the Colemans to punish you and your husband!¡±


    Hailey said nonchntly, ¡°Someone people can¡¯t even tell the situation. You might as well browse the


    Triller and search for your own name. Oh, search again for your master¡¯s name. Come and talk to me


    again after that¡±


    As Hailey finished speaking, she let out a chuckle before hanging up the call.


    Before the call was hung up, Sophia seemed to hear a man¡¯s voice saying, ¡°This woman is


    opinionated. Why not let Azure practice his calligraphy skills on her face after a while¡­¡±


    She could tell that that man was the leader of the group of people in Red Mill yesterday night.


    Whether it was Thousand Miles Conglomerate or the Yowell family, they all listened to his orders.


    If he really did tell Azure, then she would be in real trouble.


    After that, Sophia immediately took out her phone and opened up Triller. She searched for her own


    name.


    Immediately, a dynamic video popped up, with a woman engraved with ¡°I¡¯m a bitch¡± in the front. She


    evenbed her hair and made poses in front of the camera. She wanted to puke when she first saw


    it. When she looked at it closely again, wasn¡¯t that what she looked like now?


    The publisher: Little Cute Devil!


    Amount of likes: three million!


    Amount ofments: eighteen hundred thousand!


    Amount of shares: seventy- three thousand!


    After opening up thement section, Sophia almost spat blood. Not only did her real name and


    house address were revealed on it, someone even exposed that she had an affair with some kind of


    man. During her school days, she had interfered with a certain couple and even got caught by the


    student council members for conducting an adulterous act in the hostel. In the end, she was not


    punished after bing the girlfriend of the student council¡¯s president.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Who is it? Who is this person?¡¯


    Her vision went ck and she fainted on the spot. Sophia Helton¡¯s name had truly gone bad. From now


    on, the word ¡°bitch¡± would always be with her.


    ***


    As for this day, it¡¯s fated to be the most lucky day for theizens who lived for dramas.


    Soon, the news regarding a beauty destroying a Rolls-Royce Silver Phantom had be the most


    popr news on the inte.


    Aspared to the low quality teasing video of Sophia¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m a bitch¡±, the feat of Dorothy had truly


    gotten manyizens to follow. The top luxurious car, prettiest woman, standing up for her mother,


    against the richest family of West California. Any of those phrases had be the assurance to the


    network traffic. When all of those phrasesbined, it had caused a tsunami-like chain reaction.


    Countless people were tracking down the feet of the female lead, Dorothy. Immediately afterwards,


    ¡°Dorothy Assex¡± has also


    be a popr keyword on the inte.


    ¡°The prettiest woman of California!¡±


    ¡°The CEO of the Assex Conglomerate!¡±


    ¡°Her husband is a useless son-inw at home!¡±


    Nobody knew who exposed thest one. Someone had posted Alex as the useless son-inw on the


    inte, but luckily nobody was interested in the true identity of the useless son-inw. All they had to


    know was, this useless son-inw got married for a year and he had not even touched the hands of his


    own wife. That was enough for them to know!


    However, those were only the things that the general public was concerned about.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 990

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 990


    However, in the high society of America within the world of martial art, especially within the domain of


    the eight royal families, a piece of news flooded like a beast over the night.


    ¡°The grand elder of the Coleman family of Missouri, a Grandmaster, has fallen!¡±


    ¡°The patriarch of the Coleman family, Wesley Coleman, has fallen!¡±


    ¡°The next in line to the patriarch of the Coleman family, Abel Coleman, has fallen!¡±


    ¡°Tristan Coleman, the youngest Earth ranked martial artist of America has been decapitated!¡±


    ¡°Only one of the Four Great Princesses remains. The other three Princesses are missing in action!¡±


    ¡°Half of the assets of the Coleman family will bepensated to the Stoermers!¡±


    When the news was out, it was like a wave of terror that swept away the entire world of martial art in


    America. It even rmed the high society and some government officials came forward to investigate


    the details.


    Many people in the eight royal families of America scolded the old thief Zayn Stoermers for being too


    daring. He was just promoted to a Grandmaster and he dared to make his move on the Coleman


    family. Not only did he kill the Grandmaster of the Coleman family, but he even embezzled their


    properties. He was truly a ck sheep and an old devil in the world. He should be punished by


    everyone.


    Unfortunately, it was a great cry and little wool.


    None of the royal families dared toe out and carry the burden. At best, they just threw harmless


    usations. However, the Stoermers were the one that was pinched by the head. The Colemans were


    the ones who bullied the Stoermers first. The Stoermers¡¯ retaliation was justified. Even Divine


    Constabry had nothing to say about it.


    The most crucial thing was, except for the Rockefeller family that disappeared all of a sudden, the other


    seven families had simr strengths. The Grandmasters were their trump cards and they would not


    simply show them. If the Grandmasters did not take matters into their hands while the others protested


    at the Stoermers¡¯ ce, they must be tired of living, right?


    Anyway, this day was a day for the keyboard warriors. They ate the sweetest melon and spat the seeds


    all over the ces.


    However, there were also people who did not pay attention to these. It was not because they did not


    want to pay attention to them, but they could not care about them at all.


    For example, the Rockefellers of California.


    This was because today was thest day of ultimatum given by Alex for the Rockefeller family. Today


    would also be the day that Alex woulde and take back Rockefeller Manor. Today, all the


    Rockefellers did not go to work at the Rockefeller Group.


    Aspared to Rockefeller Manor, what was a day off from work?


    In fact, Noah, Natalie and John¡¯s wife, Olivia had nned for the worst, they moved some of the


    important things out of the manor to other ces. The reason that they did not leave was because they


    could not let go of it.


    Well, when John bought this manor, he had spent almost two hundred millions dors. However, Alex


    was only seven or eight years old at the time. Now that fifteen or sixteen years had passed, the price


    had increased for more than ten folds. How could he not be heartbroken? They had negotiated in a


    private meeting and decided that Alex could take back the manor but he had to pay at least a billion


    dors.


    After all, Bill Rockefeller¡¯s name was written on the ownership certificate. Without all of their joint


    signatures, he would not be able to take it back.


    It was twelve noon but Alex and Brittany had not appeared yet.


    Mariah Hamilton said, ¡°Are theying or not? Did they forget about this already?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Olivia replied, ¡°This property is worth several billion dors, how could they forget about it? Anyways,


    I¡¯ll say it upfront. No matter how much money Alex and Brittany would offer, I¡¯ll be taking away five


    hundred million dors this time. This is what our family deserves.¡±


    ¡°You think too much!¡± Mariah sneered, ¡°The Rockefellers¡¯ properties are reserved for the Rockefellers


    only. There¡¯s no Rockefeller left in your family. How could you, an outsider, take any money? One


    million dors for you is the best of all worlds.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Is John in my family not a person?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already a paralyzed man. What does he need money for?¡±


    The women started arguing and they almost fought.


    Finally, someone arrived.


    The Rockefellers raised their heads to take a look. They did not see Alex nor Brittany, but the person


    who came was Azure and hundreds of fighters of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    Azure said calmly, ¡°Why are all of you still here? I came to collect the house on behalf of Mr.


    Rockefeller. Just right, please sign your names on this real estate transfer contract. After that, get the


    hell out!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Alex Rockefeller? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller is busy. He has no time for ungrateful scoundrels like you!¡±


    Indeed, Alex was very busy. At this moment, he was meeting a woman at a cafe. It was the young


    woman in ck, Aunt Rockefeller!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 991

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 991


    Aunt Rockefeller had a devastatingly beautiful, stunning look and a sexy, hot body while exuding a


    strong feminine allure. She was truly a peerless, rare beauty in the world.


    However, she had a temperament on her that no ordinary men could approach her. Her face was so


    cold that it seemed that it could make people catch frostbites in their minds.


    However, whenever a fiery greed was born, it would vanish without form immediately.


    Alex could not help but think, ¡®Facing such a woman, even if a man covets her beauty, he would


    probably retreat from the awkward situation in the end. No desire would be born in his heart at all. He


    would also be ashamed of himself and feel inferior.¡¯


    Aunt Rockefeller was sitting in front of the window. She swayed the tall ss of wine in her hand as her


    eyes were on the traffic outside, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Alex asked, ¡°Are you really my aunt?¡±


    However, she did not seem to hear him.


    Alex was a little ufortable with asions like this. He felt that the atmosphere was weird, so he


    just took out his phone and clicked open Triller.


    To his surprise, the first video that came up was the video of Dorothy whacking a Rolls-Royce angrily.


    ¡®When was this?¡¯ Alex was stunned. He rubbed his eyes and he could not believe it for a little bit.


    He knew Dorothy too well. Since when had she gotten so aggressive before? In the fiercest quarrel


    during the school days, she could only use a move, it was staying silent and ignoring him! And then,


    she would just bite him once at best if he were to take the initiative to piss her off.


    Smashing a car?


    And, she smashed an eighty-million-dor top notch, luxurious car.


    His wife must have been high!


    ¡®Was she triggered by something?¡¯


    ¡®Was it because of Daya?¡¯


    Alex remembered it. Before she smashed the Rolls-Royce yesterday, she saw him eating with Daya


    and her family. She even heard Carey calling him a good son-inw¡­ She had always been a jar filled


    with jealousy, and the jar must have been flipped over!


    When he thought about it, Alex got nervous as he did not know how she was now.


    He wanted to give Dorothy a call on the spot.


    However, Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s clear voice passed through his ears at this moment. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this your


    ex-wife? Tsk, she looks like a normal woman normally, yet she could be so aggressive when she¡¯s


    angry¡­ I think this is all your fault.¡±


    Alex took a nce at the woman before lowering his head to call Dorothy. However, she had turned off


    her phone.


    He immediately stood up. ¡°About that¡­ I have to leave for a while. Can you wait for me here?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller said, ¡°To look for your ex- wife? You have divorced her, what¡¯s the point of looking for


    her? If you truly care about her, why are you still getting yourself involved with other women? Sit down,


    you¡¯re not allowed to go!¡±


    Alex frowned and said, ¡°Some things are not what you think they are.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I thought, but I saw it. Could it be that you don¡¯t have anything got to do with that female


    artist who only knows how to drag you down?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I have my reasons.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! What kind of reasons? Did someone put a knife on your neck to make you sleep with her? All


    men are unfaithful in the world. There¡¯s no good man in the world.¡±


    Alex could sense the strong resentmenting from this aunt. Had she been hurt emotionally before?


    Alex sat down again. He thought about it and decided to give Beatrice a call. Elsewise, he would feel


    upset in his heart.


    Aunt Rockefeller nced at him. She took a sip from the wine and remained silent.


    After receiving Alex¡¯s call, Beatrice was very excited. She immediately picked up the call. ¡°Alex!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister? Why did she turn off her phone?¡± Alex was straightforward.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 992

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 992


    ¡°Where else can she go? She¡¯s in her office and her phone probably ran out of battery! Why are you


    looking for my sister? Aren¡¯t you both already divorced?¡±


    Beatrice felt a slight sour in her heart.


    ¡°I saw the video of your sister smashing the car on Triller. What actually happened?¡±


    Beatrice was the person who experienced it firsthand, so she told him the entire incident. After that, she


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it is weird? The Duncan family¡¯s young master actually fell in love with my


    sister after she smashed his car. Not only did we not have to pay for the car, but he even sent a brand


    new one to my mother today. My mother was so happy and she keptplimenting him as her good


    son-inw¡­ Um, Alex, don¡¯t tell me that you still like my sister, do you?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that.


    ¡®Yone Duncan, Frederick Duncan¡¯s grandson. That b*stard, he must have not wanted to recover from


    his cancer!¡¯


    Aunt Rockefeller, who was sitting aside, had an unfathomable level of cultivation. She naturally heard


    their entire conversation. After ncing at Alex, she was secretly amused.


    On the other end, Beatrice said, ¡°Alex, I think that your and sister¡¯s celestial signs don¡¯t match and it


    can¡¯t be forced! The most important thing is, my sister obeys my mother too much and my mother¡¯s


    prejudice against you is too strong. Even if you both remarry, you will surely go back to the previous


    status. She¡¯s unlike me, I¡¯ll elope with the person that I have fallen for without caring about my mother!¡±


    Alex thought, ¡®I know that you want to elope with me but I won¡¯t elope with you!¡¯


    Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just asking. Bye now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Alex¡­¡±


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    Alex straightaway hung up the phone.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Aunt Rockefeller looked at him and chuckled. ¡°You said you¡¯re already divorced. Why do you still care


    about your ex-wife¡¯s matter? Whoever man she¡¯s going to remarry is her own freedom. You have your


    own woman for yourself as well. Why would you still want to upy your ex-wife?¡±


    Alex felt that her words were sarcastic and it was unpleasant to his ears.


    He kept his phone and said, ¡°My father was adopted by Bill Rockefeller since young and he never knew


    about his true identity. You said you¡¯re my aunt but I don¡¯t quite believe you. What evidence do you


    have to prove that you¡¯re truly my aunt?¡±


    Smack!


    Aunt Rockefeller raised her hand and hit him on his forehead. It was immediately swollen.


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Is this not enough? It¡¯s a matter of course for an aunt beats her stupid nephew!¡±


    Alex grimaced as he cursed her in his heart. However, he still held back because he had too many


    questions in his heart. He said, ¡°Then, have you seen my father before he went missing? Did he say


    anything to you?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s eyes seemed unreal. After a while, only then did she say, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve seen him


    before. But I left for a while as I had matters to attend to. When I returned to California again, your


    father was already missing.¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°I can confirm that you¡¯re father is in big trouble. I¡¯m looking for him as well.


    And you, as his son, the most important thing now is to improve your cultivation. Your skills¡­ Are


    slightly weak. I can see that you¡¯re still in the Spirit Transcendence stage and there¡¯s still a little


    distance from reaching the Divine Transcendence. It¡¯s not considered as magic cultivation if you have


    not reached the Divine Transcendence stage.¡±


    After advancing from Spirit Transcendence, it would be the Divine Transcendence.


    When the time came, the head would be liberated as the upper, middle and lower energy cores


    combined as one, cultivating the spiritual consciousness. That was also the basic requirement to


    control the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-six.


    Alex asked, ¡°What realm are you at?¡±


    The woman replied, ¡°It¡¯s just higher than you.¡±


    After that, she took out an ancient yet unsophiscated box and threw it in front of Alex. ¡°This is a


    meeting gift from your aunt. Take it!¡±


    Alex opened it to take a look. In that instant, he could feel an incredibly rich essence gushing out of it.


    He was startled. When he looked at it carefully, it was avender stone inside the box.


    In the next second, his eyes were wide opened. ¡°This is¡­ Spiritual amethyst marrow?¡±


    He could not help but feel surprised. He knew many things about cultivation from his ancestral legacy.


    To cultivators, there was a very important resource called the spiritual stones. They were the ones that


    he once got from stone gambling.


    And, what was more precious than spiritual stone was spiritual marrow. As the name implied, it was a


    spiritual ingredient that was more advanced than a spiritual stone. The price was immeasurable.


    As for the spiritual amethyst marrow, it was the top among the spiritual rnarrows.


    ¡°Such a precious item, I¡­ cannot keep it! ¡± Alex shook his head in the end.


    ¡°You called me Aunt. What is there that you cannot ept? Since you already know what this is, then I


    don¡¯t have to exin it to you.¡± She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Besides, I need two people from you as


    well.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who?¡±


    ¡°Suzaku and Seiryuu from the Coleman family of Missouri.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 993

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 993


    Alex asked curiously, ¡°What do you need those two women for?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller changed her sitting position. Her legs beneath the table crossed gracefully. The tip of


    her ck high heeled shoes brushed against Alex¡¯s thigh, yet she did not feel sorry at all. She took a


    sip of wine and spat it back into the ss. She said, ¡°This wine is quite vorful for the first three sip.


    Until the fourth sip, it has a sour and astringent taste. It¡¯s not nice to drink anymore.¡±


    As she spoke, she pushed the ss of wine to the front of Alex.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change to another ss of drink!¡±


    Alex was seated right opposite as the corner of his lips were twitching.


    He watched Aunt Rockefeller picking up his ss naturally and took a big gulp.


    However, that ss of wine was clearly drunk by him before.


    ¡®Furthermore, you have drunk it and spat it back into the ss. How am I supposed to drink it? Am I


    supposed to drink your saliva?¡¯


    After a while, she said, ¡°Each of the Four Great Princesses of the Coleman family in Missouri is an


    abnormal person with a gifted bloodline. Those scumbags from the Coleman family know nothing at all.


    They just treated them as a furnace for practicing martial arts and wasted all of the potential of their


    blood to improve their cultivation. Theypletely put the cart before the horse. I want to gather them


    and train them into four swordsmen.¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°I know that the Four Great Princesses of the Coleman family do not only have


    special bloodlines, but they are also rare beauties of a century. Are you not willing to let them go? Are


    you afraid that I would steal your women? Should I find a few beauties topensate you?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re joking. I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts toward them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have. You¡¯re still young, so you shouldn¡¯t always indulge in the love


    between men and women.¡±


    She rolled her eyes.


    There was a soul searching beauty and charm as the frigid outer shell on her face was lifted.


    Alex was stunned looking at her. He thought, ¡®It turned out that she¡¯s not as cold as ice all the time.¡¯


    During their conversation, a young waiter approached with a ss of wine. He put down the ss in


    front of Aunt Rockefeller.


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s beautiful eyes that were full of charm earlier were immediately covered with cold


    frost. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ordered any wine?!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The waiter pointed at a table diagonally opposite theirs.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, It¡¯s a treat from the second master of the Johansson family.¡±


    Both Alex and Aunt Rockefeller looked over.


    The young man in white was holding up the ss at them, it was Ronald Johansson who was with


    Yone Duncan yesterday.


    Next to him were another man and woman.


    Aunt Rockefeller coldly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Take it back.¡±


    The waiter exined softly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, that¡¯s the second master of the Johansson family from one of the


    four great families in California. He¡¯s wealthy and powerful. Many women want to go up to the second


    master of the Johanssons and be his woman. Only two women could make him buy a drink for them.


    You¡¯re the second one. Don¡¯t miss out on a great opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Second one?¡±


    ¡°The first one is the woman sitting on his left. Her name is Mandy Lewis. It¡¯s just because she had


    epted the second master of the Johanssons¡¯ drink, she has be a very famous top-notch


    celebrity now. You should know who Mandy Lewis is, right? Ma¡¯am, this is your once in a lifetime


    opportunity! Once you miss it, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    While he was talking, he shot a disdainful nce at Alex, as if he was trying to say that the man beside


    her simply had a vast differencepared to the second master of the Johanssons. He was not even


    worthy to pick up his shoes.


    ¡°Piss off!¡± Aunt Rockefeller softly uttered two words.


    The waiter¡¯s expression changed. He was a bit unhappy.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s a good tactic to loosen the reins by taking advantage of the situation but too much of it will


    expose your traces¡­¡±


    Alex snorted out augh at the side. The frigid yet invincible Aunt Rockefeller wasmented harshly


    by a waiter because of a so-called rich heir of the Johansson family.


    In the next second, Aunt Rockefeller picked up the ss of wine.


    And, her gesture gave Ronald on the other side an illusion of her being a tactful person. He smiled


    gently and chugged down the wine in his ss. Whereas Mandy at the side yfully smiled and said,


    ¡°Congrattions, Second Master. You¡¯ll get yourself a peerless beauty again.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 994

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 994


    However, in the next moment, Aunt Rockefeller gently turned the ss in her hand upside down.


    The red wine inside the ss shot the waiter next to her like arrows.


    Poof!


    The scarlet red wine shot right into the waiter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The waiter let out a terrible scream as the tray in his hand fell to the ground. He covered his eyes


    and screamed in agony. Red liquids flew down between his fingers. Nobody knew if it was red wine or


    blood.


    ¡°Hmph! You must be blind. How could trash like that be worthy enough to buy me a drink?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ronald, who just drank the ss of wine, had a stiffened expression, as if he just got a tight p from


    someone.


    Mandy pursed her lips gently and smiled. ¡°Second Master, that beautifuldy is covered in thorns, she¡¯s


    not easy to be subdued!¡±


    Soon after, Ronald smiled again and said, ¡°Did you know why didn¡¯t Young Master Duncan asked the


    person to pay for the wrecked Rolls-Roycest night but he even gave them a car instead? That is


    because thorny roses are much more fragrant! It¡¯s too unskilled to acquire women who could be gotten


    casually. This kind of woman is my choice.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up and poured another ss of wine. Putting up a dashing smile, he walked


    toward Aunt Rockefeller.


    Mandy¡¯s expression changed, she felt envious because she was the woman whom Ronald got


    casually. However, she also stood up and followed him.


    The other man smiled and followed as well. He was Ronald¡¯spdog.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, pretty girl. I¡¯m Ronald Johansson, the CEO of Heaven Bound Entertainment. I¡¯m


    treating you to this drink because I see you have great features and excellent temperament. Your


    characteristics fit nicely to a female lead of a movie that we would be shooting soon. May I know if you


    are interested?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller scowled. ¡°I¡¯m not interested, now piss off!¡±


    Mandy smiled in her heart. She did not hope for a peerless beauty like Aunt Rockefeller toe to


    Ronald¡¯s side. So, she acted to be angry. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that you¡¯ve cultivated for eight lifetimes for


    Second Master to fancy you. He tried to be nice to you, yet you dared to refuse his goodwill. Do you


    know what are the consequences for upsetting the second master of the Johanssons?¡±


    ¡°Really? Are all of you blind? Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m apanying my man? Do you know what are the


    consequences for offending my man?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡®She just called me as her man?¡¯


    He did not have such guts!


    Smack!


    Ronald threw a credit card in front of Alex. ¡°Here¡¯s five million dors, the password is six number one.


    I fancy your woman, so take the money and leave!¡±


    He truly believed a truth that 99% of the matters in this world could be solved with money and the 1%


    that could not be solved must be due to theck of money. Mandy followed and said, ¡°Second Master is


    so generous! Brat, this five million dors is enough for you to spend for two lifetimes. Now, quickly


    grab the money and leave. You won¡¯t see another offer like this if you let it go this time.¡±


    Ronald looked down at him arrogantly. ¡°What¡¯s your decision?¡±


    Alex looked at him and said, ¡°Alright! Since you¡¯re so determined, she¡¯s yours.¡±


    He grabbed the credit card and put it in his pocket.


    That action made Mandy and the others despise him iparably.


    Aunt Rockefeller widened her eyes as well.


    Whereas, Ronald was satisfied. He smiled at Aunt Rockefeller and said, ¡°Pretty girl, why don¡¯t you


    come over to my side and have a seat there?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller stood up with her eyes as cold as daggers.


    Suddenly, she gave a p on Ronald¡¯s face.


    Bam!


    In that instant, Ronald was sent flying like a cannonball and banged into the bar hard. When hended


    on the ground, one of his arms was bent over. Clearly, it was broken.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 995

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 995


    In a split second, Mandy and the others were stunned. Their faces were full of disbelief.


    ¡°H-how dare you beat up the second master of the Johanssons? Do you know who he is? You¡¯re in


    great trouble. Just you wait, the Johanssons will be after you!¡±


    Just as Mandy¡¯s voice fell, Aunt Rockefeller gave her a p on her face as well.


    With a soft bone cracking sound, her entire face went crooked. Something dropped. At first nce, it


    turned out to be a fake nose.


    ¡°What a slutty fake. What qualifications do you have to babble in front of me and interrupt our


    conversation? Where did your gutse from?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about the Johansson family?¡±


    ¡°Go back and tell the patriarch of the Johansson family to make amends by apologizing humbly to us at


    Maple Vi No. 8 at twelve noon tomorrow, or else I¡¯ll destroy the Johansson family!¡±


    Not only did Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s words make Ronald, Mandy and that currentpdog to be


    dumbfounded, but Alex was stunned too. He said, ¡°Why do you let the patriarch of the Johansson


    familye for a humble apology? I don¡¯t know him either!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller said, ¡°I¡¯m in need of money recently. Isn¡¯t the Johansson family very rich? Just let


    them give me half of their money to be spent.¡±


    Alex opened his mouth and he was utterly speechless. He started feeling sorry for the patriarch of the


    Johansson family.


    A disaster truly befell him and he had to take me for something that he did not do. It inadvertently


    caused him to suffer a heavy loss.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Ronald and the others left dejectedly after being defeated. They had to rush to the hospital to


    get treated, especially Mandy, who was a top-notch female celebrity, still had to attend an important


    award ceremony tomorrow. Now that her fake nose had been knocked off, how was she supposed to


    go out and meet people?


    Upon exiting the tavern, Ronald started cursing loudly, ¡°B*stards! How dare they ask of my grandpa to


    go up to their doorstep and seek a humble apology? They are so dead. I want that man to die without


    leaving any corpse. Chop him up and feed them to the dogs. As for the woman¡­ After I¡¯m done


    ying with her, send her to Africa to be a ve.¡±


    Hispdog said, ¡°Second Master, I don¡¯t think that woman is that simple. She might be a martial artist.¡±


    Ronald¡¯s arm and his face felt very painful. The anger in his heart had taken over his rationality. ¡°Why


    do we need to be afraid of a martial artist? My Johansson family has raised many martial artists. We


    even have many kings of the wars!¡±


    As he spoke, he let his subordinate take out his phone for him.


    He gave Timothy Summers a call and said straightforwardly, ¡°Tim, I got beaten up. A stinking b*tch


    came out of nowhere and broke my arm. She even threatened to ask my grandpa to go to her house


    for a humble apology and give them half of the Johanssons¡¯ money. Or else, she would destroy our


    family.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Timothyughed uncontrobly. ¡°There are many crouching tigers and hidden dragons


    in California. Howe there are so many tough womening out of nowhere. Yesterday, one


    woman with thest name of Assex smashed Young Master Duncan¡¯s car. Today, yours is even


    worse¡­¡±


    Ronald interrupted him. ¡°Quitughing at us. I¡¯m in great pain right now. I¡¯m about to rush to the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°Which hospital? I¡¯lle over.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te. I called you not because I want you toe to see me. That b*tch asked my grandpa to


    make amends by apologizing humbly at Maple Vi No. 8 at twelve noon tomorrow. Please help rue to


    check and see who the hell owns Maple Vi No. 8.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check on it right away. You take care of yourself.¡±


    After Ronald made the phone call, he immediately rushed to the hospital.


    He was in so much pain that he started sweating bullets all over his body.


    Meanwhile, in the tavern, Aunt Rockefeller was not bothered by cleaning up Ronald at all. It was as if


    she just shooed a few flies away.


    However, she was very unsatisfied with Alex¡¯s action of taking the money and selling her off. She took


    off her high-heeled shoes and kicked Alex in the stomach under the table. ¡°You little rascal, don¡¯t you


    have a moral baseline? I¡¯m your aunt and you actually sold me off for five million dors?¡±


    Alex nced down and he was confused. ¡®This aunt is too hot¡­ Oh no, she¡¯s too violent, isn¡¯t it?


    Moreover, isn¡¯t this leg a bit too long? How did she kick me?¡¯


    He truly wanted to move her leg away.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 996

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 996


    Alex realized that she was stepping on him with great force. He grabbed onto her leg, which was


    wrapped in stockings, and tried moving it off him.


    After realizing his struggle was useless, he stopped and said, ¡°Aunt, I believe in your power. Trash like


    that wouldn¡¯t be able to handle a single p from you! Five million just fell from the sky. Would you like


    it? I¡¯ll just give it all to you! Consider it a gift from me!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller took the bank card away and said, ¡°No matter when or what, you must not betray me.


    I don¡¯t like how that feels, got it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, got it.¡±


    After Alex¡¯s promise, Aunt Rockefeller took her foot off of him. ¡°Go back and fully absorb the power of


    this spiritual amethyst marrow! You could probably achieve Divine Transcendence with this!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She stood up straight and ruffled Alex¡¯s hair, leaving immediately after waving to him.


    Deep in thought, Alex watched on as she walked away.


    ¡®This aunt¡¯s actions and emotions are kind of unstable. It¡¯s like she¡¯s just following her heart.¡¯


    Alex couldn¡¯t put the finger on her personality; hence he didn¡¯t tell her anything about the Holy Book


    and tomb raiding at the time.


    Looking at the spiritual amethyst marrow in his hand, he could tell that she didn¡¯t have any bad


    intentions. The value of such marrow would most likely exceed the Holy book after all.


    ***


    In just a few moments, Alex left the hotel and rushed towards Dorothy-Alex Constructions with great


    speed. However, Alex was disappointed to see the empty office. Dorothy was nowhere to be found.


    He found Dorothy¡¯s secretary, Jenny, and asked about his wife.


    Jenny replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where she went either. She doesn¡¯t frequent the office as much anymore,


    handling most of the work to other employees¡­ Hey Alex, I heard you, and Ms. Assex got a divorce,


    right? Maybe she couldn¡¯t ept it and got upset.¡±


    Since Jenny and Alex were well acquainted, she wasn¡¯t afraid to speak about such sensitive topics with


    him.


    ¡°Really? Then what has she been working ontely?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Oh right, a news story about her was trending today. Ms. Assex smashed a Rolls-Royce


    Silver Ghost a while ago. Have you seen it? Everyone in thepany couldn¡¯t believe it too! How


    could Ms. Assex ever do such a thing? Alex, I think you should check up on her more. Your rtionship


    with Ms. Assex shouldn¡¯t have ended like this. All the older employees know that Ms. Assex loves you


    very, very deeply.¡±


    Alex nodded, a serious expression on his face. ¡°Alright then. Jenny. if you ever notice something wrong


    with Dorothy, please call me in private.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m betraying my boss?¡± Jenny was put in a difficult spot.


    Alex took a card out, a member card for City Salon, and handed it to her.


    Upon seeing it, Jenny gasped. ¡°A diamond member card of City Salon?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s yours now.¡±


    Jenny giggled. ¡°Thanks, Alex! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely inform you everything about Ms. Assex from


    now on.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Are you not scared of betraying your boss anymore?¡±


    Jenny replied. ¡°Ourpany is called Dorothy-Alex Constructions! So you¡¯re a boss too. That doesn¡¯t


    count!¡±


    ¡°Smarty-pants! That will be all then. I¡¯ll be off now!¡±


    Alex left thepany immediately and decided to head to her vi to take a look


    Just then, Dorothy called him. ¡°Darling, I heard that you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a few!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    When Alex was rushing toward the Assex vi, Ronald¡¯s broken arm surgery at First City Hospital had


    beenpleted.


    His parents hade by right after receiving the news. After seeing how badly their son was injured,


    his mother, Krystal Packwood¡¯s expressions, turned cold. ¡°Son, tell mom which god-d*mn b*stard beat


    you up like this? Mom will definitely seek revenge for you.¡±


    His father, Danial Johansson, was furious as well. ¡°How dare they beat up my son? No matter who it is,


    I will definitely make them pay for what they¡¯ve done! I¡¯ll make them pay greatly!¡±


    Suddenly, three people walked into the ward. It was Timothy and the Duncan siblings.


    Timothy said, ¡°Ronald, you would never guess who¡¯s living in Maple Vi 8!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 997

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 997


    ¡°Who?¡± Ronald asked with a hateful expression.


    He had sworn to himself that he had to torture those two immensely. He wanted them to regret ever


    being born in this world, especially that Aunt Rockefeller woman¡­ Thinking back on her gorgeous


    looks and body, he couldn¡¯t help but feel lust burning greedily within his chest.


    ¡®No!¡¯


    ¡®Trafficking her to Africa is way too light of a punishment.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll have her stay by my side. I¡¯ll strip her naked and lock her up in a dog cage, forcing her to grove]


    before to e every single day, else she wouldn¡¯t be fed.¡¯


    Ronald¡¯s parents stared at Timothy, visibly puzzled and not knowing what exactly had happened.


    Krystal spoke up. ¡°Who are you talking about? I know where Maple Vi is. Isn¡¯t that Charles Carter¡¯s


    property? He even gave us a vi there, but it ended up under Freiya¡¯s name.¡±


    Freiya was Ronald¡¯s cousin.


    Ronald replied. ¡°The one who injured me lives in Maple Vi 8.¡±


    Danial released his fighter¡¯s aura. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll bring some men over and capture everyone in that vi!


    I¡¯d like to see just how gutsy they are that they dared break my son¡¯s arm.¡±


    Timothy said, ¡°Mr. Johansson, you only know a little of it. You¡¯d be furious if you knew everything that


    had happened.¡±


    ¡°Why? Could this be any worse?¡±


    Ronald replied. ¡°She wants Grandpa to head to Maple Vi 8 and apologize at 12 p.m. tomorrow. He


    even has to offer half of our wealth! She said that if we don¡¯t show up at 12 sharp, she will crush our


    entire family!¡±


    Bang!


    Danial was so angry that he mmed his fist into the shelf next to the bed, smashing it into pieces.


    ¡°Simply ludicrous! Do those lunatics think we¡¯re some soft marshmallows? The Johansson family has


    been around California for centuries. We¡¯ve made a name for ourselves in both martial arts and


    business! Not even the eight royal families dare to speak about us in such a manner! Iwill shred these


    maniacs into pieces! I¡¯ll shatter their bones!¡±


    Danial didn¡¯t seem afraid to make such ims in front of Timothy, but Timothy didn¡¯t really react much


    to his words.


    Ronald asked, ¡°Timothy, tell us¡­ Who are those two people?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Timothy took a nce at Yone. ¡°Well, they¡¯re kind of rted to Yone over here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are they Yone¡¯s rtives?¡±


    Ronald furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡®The Duncan family is more powerful than the Johanssons, else why would I be even sucking up to


    Yone? If those two really are rted to the Duncans, we Johansson¡¯s need to weigh our pros and


    cons.¡¯


    Yannis huffed coldly. ¡°We Duncans don¡¯t have such stupid rtives. I¡¯ll say it then, the person living in


    Maple Vi 8 is Alex Rockefeller. He¡¯s the ex-husband of the woman who smashed my brother¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ The abandoned child of the Rockefeller family? The one who was divorced for being a


    useless son-inw?¡±


    Ronald was shocked. He felt as if he had just been bitten by a dog.


    After Dorothy¡¯s incident smashing the Rolls-Royce, some people who knew them started exposing


    Alex¡¯s identity as well. All the information on him was negative.


    Loser, trash, coward, sag¡­ And all that.


    This morning, Ronald and Mandy evenughed at this man together.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this loser¡¯s¡­ Woman to break my arm and even threatened us Johanssons to offer half


    of our wealth.¡¯


    ¡®How can I stay cairn at this point?¡¯


    Yannis said, ¡°Right? Timothy dug up some information and realized that this man is just a more sugar


    daddy! After getting kicked out of his family, he relied on the Assexs. He then became¡­ Who again?


    Oh, Hailey Lawson¡¯s sugar daddy too! Maple Vi 8 was her gift to him¡­ Now he¡¯s found himself that


    woman who injured you!¡±


    Both the Assex and Rockefeller families were nothingpared to the four great families of California.


    Hence, these people wouldn¡¯t care one bit about who Alex was.


    With this, Timothy had very limited information. He was in a rush, after all, and had no idea that Alex


    was a changed man. His trump cards were enough to cause earthquakes with a ten magnitude in


    California.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°How dare this loser of a son-inw and that sugar mommy dares to piss us off? They must have a


    death wish!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 998

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 998


    Krystal¡¯s voice was cold, her eyes filled with murderous intent.


    With this, Danial immediately prepared to seek revenge for his son.¡±


    Ronald spoke up. ¡°Wait, Dad, I can¡¯t be discharged out of the hospital yet. Didn¡¯t she tell us to


    apologize at noon tomorrow? Let¡¯s prepare a full out attack on that b*tch and head straight to them at


    12 sharp! I¡¯d like to see just how she¡¯d grovel before me.¡±


    Timothy added, ¡°Yeah. If we go now, we might not be able to find them either.¡±


    After making such a decision, Ronald and Danial started discussing how to give that ignorant b*tch an


    unforgettable experience.


    Yone said, ¡°Hey Ronald, can you let me handle that Rockefeller guy?¡±


    Yone had decided to chase after Dorothy, no matter the cost. He wanted her to be his, but Alex, her ex-


    husband, was a w in her life.


    ¡®I won¡¯t allow her to have any ws.¡¯


    Ronald stared at him. ¡°Alright!¡±


    ***


    At the time, Alex was in Dorothy¡¯s ce.


    ire had gone out for the time being, whereas Dorothy took care of the frosty octagon flowers and


    spiritual grain in her garden. Both these nts were in spiritual soil, helping them with their growth.


    Upon Alex¡¯s arrival, Dorothy gave him a soft smile. ¡°You saw that boring news on the inte too?¡±


    ¡°Boring news? Do you know how worried I was? Your phone was switched off too! I thought something


    happened to you!¡±


    Alex walked up to her and pulled her into a tight embrace.


    ¡°My phone ran out of battery, so I¡¯m charging it right now.¡± Dorothy stared at him with loving eyes.


    She suddenly pushed him off and said, ¡°Hold on, we¡¯re divorced. If someone were to see us like this,


    we wouldn¡¯t know how to exin ourselves! Let¡¯s head in first.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After entering the vi, Alex wrapped Dorothy in his arms, refusing to let her go. He asked her what


    happened and why she was so mad that day.


    Dorothy bit down on her lower lip, then moved to bite on his helix. ¡°You¡¯re the one who made me this


    mad.¡±


    ¡®It must be because of Daya,¡¯ thought Alex.


    He changed the topic immediately. ¡°I noticed that you were smashing that car pretty hard, huh? You


    don¡¯t seem like your usual self, being that wild. Oh and, I¡¯ve been to yourpany. Jenny said that you


    haven¡¯t been to worktely. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dorothy huffed. ¡°Why should I tell you? Who are you to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re with other girls during the night, yet you call yourself my husband? Can you be any less


    shameless?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Alex was slightly shocked. ¡®No way she found out I slept with Dayast night, right? But I can¡¯t ask that


    bluntly. I¡¯d be a fool to do that!¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, ¡± he replied. ¡°I just want to sleep with you, my girl.¡±


    He then immediately pressed his lips on hers. Within minutes, Dorothy was in a daze after being kissed


    passionately,pletely forgetting about those ¡®other girls¡¯.


    She exined. ¡°Now that thepany is on the right track, I can just have my employees do the work


    for me. Why should I always do all the work myself? It¡¯s so tiring, and I¡¯d look older ifI keep stressing


    myself! By the way, I ate those spiritual grains that you gave me! Although I can train with you, I¡¯m so


    much stronger now. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can prove it!¡±


    She then picked Alex up with ease.


    Alex froze. ¡°Wow, this¡­ The spiritual grain really is something! It¡¯s better than ginseng! Eating it more


    will greatly improve your health! Even if you can¡¯t train your inner force, you can still be a female Hulk!¡±


    ¡°Oh, get lost! Who would want a female Hulk?!¡±


    ¡°I do. I want to do a female Hulk now,¡± Alex said as he carried her to the room.


    After a brief while, they started getting it on again. However, ire so happened to be back at that


    time, and when she heard the noisesing from upstairs, her expression changed. She rushed up


    and started banging on the door.


    ¡°Dorothy! What are you doing there? Who¡¯s inside? Open up the door now!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 999

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 999


    Since ire had given birth to two daughters. It was only natural that she recognized the noises


    coming from Dorothy¡¯s room.


    She was extremely bewildered after hearing that noise. A while ago, she received a call from Yone,


    inviting her to lunch tomorrow, delighted by his status as the richest man¡¯s son.


    She wished she could have Dorothy register for marriage with him right this moment, just so she could


    be the inw West California¡¯s richest man. She would most definitely be able to seed in life


    after this.


    However, to her demise, she knew what Dorothy was doing right now.


    ¡®She¡­ She¡¯s doing it with another man!¡¯


    ¡°Who could that be?¡±


    ¡°Could it be Alex?¡±


    Back then, ire would¡¯ve been overjoyed if she were to find out about them having sex since it would


    mean that Belle Blossom belonged to her family after their remarriage.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, everything had changed now. With this new option in front of her eyes, Alex was no longer as


    important to her.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ¡°Open the door, Dorothy! Open up now!¡±


    ire was panicking at this point. She had promised Yone that her daughter was still a virgin, that she


    had never done it with Alex during their marriage.


    If Yone found out that this wasn¡¯t true, his family might intervene and stop the marriage.


    ¡®How could I be their inw if that were the case? What do I do?¡¯


    Suddenly, an idea popped up in her head.


    ¡®Oh right! There¡¯s surgery for this! How am I so stupid!¡¯


    Both Alex and Dorothy jumped out of surprise. They were too into it at that moment and didn¡¯t pay


    much attention to their surroundings. They didn¡¯t even realize that ire hade back.


    It was fortunate that they locked the door up after entering the room, else ire would¡¯ve witnessed the


    entire ecstatic scene. Alex was worried that she might get horny after seeing them like this. She was a


    widow, after all.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Dorothy was panicking, and she was running out of ideas.


    Alex took a nce at the window. ¡°Why don¡¯t I escape for now?¡±


    Dorothy hugged him tightly, not letting go. ¡°What should I do after you escape?¡±


    Alex scratched the back of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What do we do now?¡±


    After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I hypnotize her?¡±


    Dorothy replied. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be bad for her brain? Would there be any side effects? My mom has


    been traumatized in the past, so her brain seems a little wonky¡­ Whatever, you should leave! I¡¯ll deal


    with her! But promise me you won¡¯t go looking for Daya. This forbidden fruit is mine, and I¡¯m the only


    one who should be eating it. I don¡¯t want her stealing it away from me.¡±


    Alex put on his clothes properly. ¡°Yep! I won¡¯t! Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    In just a few seconds, Alex rushed out of the window, disappearing from the room.


    Later, Dorothy then opened up the door for ire, who was still screaming and shouting.


    After ire rushed in, she howled like a boar. ¡°Where¡¯s the man? Where is he? What is wrong with


    you, Dorothy? How could you be so dirty and bring a man back and do that kind of thing?¡±


    Dorothy stared at her mother coldly. ¡°Do you even see a man in here?¡±


    ire searched every nook and crarmy of Dorothy¡¯s room, even going as far as to rummage through


    her closet. However, she found no man, not even a piece of men¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°I really did hear a man in here! There¡¯s no way I misheard that.¡±


    Dorothy replied, ¡° I was watching porn just now.¡±


    ¡°Porn? You took ages to open the door for me. And look at you now! Think I can¡¯t tell what you did?¡±


    ¡°I was pleasuring myself while watching porn, alright? Don¡¯t you do that often too? I just got a divorce,


    for god¡¯s sake! You were kind of divorced too, so you should know!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1000

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1000


    ire was flustered, yet she had nothing to say. However, she managed to think of something. ¡°I¡¯ve


    done it before, but you haven¡¯t! You¡¯re still a virgin, so how could you do this to yourself?¡±


    ¡°Virgins are still women. We have our needs!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Then¡­ Did¡­ Are¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Like¡­ Oh lord¡­ Like, are you still a virgin? If you aren¡¯t, mom will help you hire a doctor to have it


    repaired. She¡¯s amazing! It wouldn¡¯t even hurt too. It¡¯s like the real thing.¡±


    Dorothy stared at her mother, puzzled. ¡°Mom, how do you know about such things? Have you done


    that surgery before? You¡­¡±


    ire eximed. ¡°Ah! Of course not! Why would I need to do that? Your godd*mn father is the only


    person I¡¯ve done it with! Why else would you know that I¡¯ve¡­¡±


    Dorothy looked doubtful, causing ire to spill the truth.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Your aunt had hers done in the past.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dorothy was shocked.


    ¡°Your aunt dated someone before she married Taylor. They were pretty passionate. The thing is, that


    guy was a good-for-nothing thug. When your grandfather tried to stop her, she wouldn¡¯t listen at all.


    She was stubborn, even going as far as to move out to live with that man. Two monthster, the man


    got convicted. Thirty years of jail time.¡±


    ¡°Back then, sex before marriage was extremely taboo. Any girl who isn¡¯t a virgin till marriage would


    have her reputation ruined. That¡¯s why your aunt did such surgery. That doctor really is quite amazing.


    We would usually go to her when ites to those things down there.¡±


    Dorothy replied. ¡°I don¡¯t need surgery.¡±


    ire patted herself on the chest, relieved. ¡°Thank god it¡¯s still there then. You scared me sh*tless! I


    thought Rockefeller came to look for you again! I¡¯m warning you. I absolutely won¡¯t allow you to meet


    up with that useless piece of sh*t! Else I¡¯d cut ties with you!¡±


    Dorothy pouted. ¡°Just get out. I need to shower.¡±


    ***


    Alex managed to get home in just a few minutes.


    He took out the spiritual amethyst marrow that Aunt Rockefeller gave him and started absorbing its


    power.


    ¡®That thief is gonna start stealing again, d*mn holy bead,¡¯ he thought.


    However, he was starting to get used to this at this point. He wanted to see what change the head


    would have when itpleted its cultivation.


    Alex grabbed the spiritual amethyst marrow with one hand, using his force to make the purple spiritual


    power seep out of the spiritual marrow.


    With this, its power flowed into his body infinitely, gushing right into his veins and capiries.


    Oddly enough, Alex was actually worrying for nothing. The holy bead in his upper core didn¡¯t seem to


    be interested in the powers of the spiritual amethyst marrow. It jumped up slightly upon the absorption


    and went back down.


    Alex even tried directing the power to his upper core, yet the bead didn¡¯t react to the power at all. He


    was relieved and started absorbing the purple spiritual power into his body inrge amounts.


    There were many different types of spiritual power, with every color representing a different element.


    Green, for instance, was the mostmon color in spiritual power. It had the element of wood and was


    mainly found in mountains and rivers. Red represented fire. It could be found in undergroundva.


    Blue represented water, whereas yellow represented gold. And purple, on the other hand, represented


    electric, whichplemented the Force well.


    As he continued to activate the Force, the marrow started shrinking, whereas Alex was closer and


    closer to achieving Divine Transcendence.


    ***


    At the same time, Ronald and the others hade back to their home in California.


    Fanny Johansson, head of the Johansson family, hade by to visit after finding out that his


    grandson¡¯s arm had been broken.


    After that, he found out about Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s request.


    Fanny huffed, not showing much emotion. After a brief while, he spoke up. ¡°We the Johanssons have


    been keeping a low profile for years. So many must have thought that we have declined in power and


    status. I think the time hase to show just how powerful our family is! Let¡¯s shock these peasants!


    Danial, since she made such a request, bring 500 Golden Dragon Warriors with you and take the whole


    vi down.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1001

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1001


    ¡°You¡¯re having all 500 of our warriors join this mission?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Upon hearing his words, both Ronald and Danial widened their eyes. On the other hand, both the


    Duncan siblings and Timothy were slightly confused.


    ¡®What on earth are Golden Dragon Warriors?¡¯


    Danial replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t 500 a bit too many? I¡¯m worried that we¡¯d cause way too big of amotion, and


    it¡¯d get officials involved.¡±


    Fanny huffed coldly. ¡°What are you worried about? They¡¯re challenging and insulting our family! So how


    could we not fight back? Even if Timothy¡¯s father were to be here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to have a say in


    this as well. It¡¯s settled then! My status still holds power in this city.¡±


    Upon hearing this, both Danial and Ronald became very excited.


    The Johanssons had invested in the 500 Golden Dragon Warriors for years. If they really were to join a


    mission, these would be their most powerful strength.


    ¡®Tomorrow will surely be a shocking sight.¡¯


    Thinking about this, Ronald couldn¡¯t help but feel exhrated. He kept hoping for the time toe,


    dying to see Aunt Rockefeller kneeling before him and begging for his forgiveness.


    He wanted her to prostrate before him and lick his shoes.


    ***


    Bam!


    Within Maple Vi 8, Alex was currently sitting on the floor with his legs crossed. His body shivered,


    and a thickyer of spiritual power gushed out.


    Just then, he realized that his entire core had merged into one. His eyebrows twitched, a refreshing


    flow of energy popped up in his head out of nowhere.


    As if it formed on its own infinitely, spiritual energy started awakening within his mind.


    Alex was ecstatic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally achieved a higher level!¡±


    ¡°I have officially started my magic cultivation after entering Divine Transcendence! I¡¯ll be able to reach


    Sihirbaz Fantasia and have magical powers!¡±


    He immediately moved his consciousness to his forehead.


    Sensing the refreshing flow of energy, he realized that it was the symbol of Divine Transcendence,


    spiritual consciousness.


    With this, his mental power would significantly improve, and he could use it in many other ways as well.


    For example, he could use his spiritual consciousness tomunicate, telepathically sending


    messages to someone else with great speed.


    Moreover, he could use it to search for other things as well.


    Most importantly, he would control the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six with his current power. Extending


    his arm, the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six in his mind pce appeared above his palm, floating.


    A while ago, he was required to use a secret spell and drain his blood and life to use one of the swords.


    There were significant side effects after the usage as well.


    If it weren¡¯t for Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s help, inserting some of her Chi into his body, he wouldn¡¯t have


    possibly saved Zoe and healed Hailey¡¯s leg.


    However, controlling the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six was incredibly draining.


    With his newly generated spiritual consciousness, he was still only able to control the swords once.


    After this, he felt like his consciousness was fading and was lightheaded.


    Hence, he immediately stopped and put them back into his mind pce.


    ¡®That¡¯s wasn¡¯t right?¡¯


    ¡®How could it still be this draining? If I were to really face an enemy with this, it would start draining my


    spiritual power. If the battle continues for another few seconds, my spiritual consciousness will fade. I¡¯d


    be exhausted. My enemies wouldn¡¯t even have to knock me out¡¯


    In just a few moments, he discovered the reason for this. It was due to the formation of blueprints.


    Every sword came with a formation blueprint. His spiritual consciousness would need to work with the


    formation blueprint to release the swords¡¯ actual power.


    Spiritual consciousness was one of the most essential requirements to research on formation


    blueprints as well. Without it, it would be like someone severely dyslexic trying to read an essay. It


    would be extremely hard to understand.


    Alex stood up and realized that he had absorbed the marrowpletely. All that¡¯s left was some fine


    dust. The spiritual power within it waspletely gone.


    He let out a sigh, feeling much better as he left the basement.


    After reaching the vi¡¯ s first floor, he noticed that Waltz and Azure talked to each other on the couch.


    After noticing Alex, Azure immediately stood up and showed him his utmost respect, as if he was a


    student who bumped into his teacher.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the Rockefeller manor back for you. Everyone who used to live there has moved out. Oh and, I


    don¡¯t know how many things in the manor actually belong to you, but I didn¡¯t let them take a single


    thing. This is the contract that they had signed.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1002

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1002


    Alex took the contract and scanned through it quickly. ¡°Alright, sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to serve you, Mr. Rockefeller,¡± replied Azure.


    Alex sat down next to Waltz. ¡°You used to speak in such a cool way. You even tried to fight me back


    then! Why are you acting more and more like your godfather ever since his death? You can almost


    kiss-a*s as well as him.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Waltz let out a chuckle by ident.


    Azure froze. He felt so awkward that he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Alex continued, ¡°Come, have a seat. You¡¯re Waltz¡¯s brother, so you¡¯re family to me as well. We¡¯re all


    homies here, so stop being so polite with me. Just call me brother from now on.¡±


    Waltz said, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you younger than Azure?¡±


    Azure immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you brother Alex from now on then.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Since the manor is yours now, would you like to go take a look at it?¡± asked Waltz.


    ¡°Maybe some other day,¡± replied Alex. ¡°I¡¯ve just achieved the next level, so I am kind of sticky. I¡¯ll need


    a shower first! Oh right, my aunt ising by tomorrow to have lunch with us. If you¡¯re not all that busy


    with work, you shoulde by and eat with us. We might have some entertainment during the noon


    too.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Waltz had heard about Aunt Rockefeller. She knew that this woman was stronger than Alex


    when it came to cultivation.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    This caused Waltz to feel nervous as if she was meeting the parents for the first time. Although Brittany


    was fond of her, his aunt was different.


    Aunt Rockefeller was a powerful woman herself. Since she was William¡¯s sister, she could easily


    substitute him, which caused her to feel this nervous.


    Time flew by as the night ended peacefully.


    The following day, Daya came to knock on Alex¡¯s bedroom door. She wanted to drag Alex to the


    supermarket to get some groceries because Aunt Rockefeller wasing by for lunch. She had to


    prepare properly.


    However, it was apparent that she was a nervous wreck.


    She didn¡¯t even seem to have slept wellst night. Her dark circles were showing.


    ¡°She¡¯s just here for lunch. Don¡¯t be this nervous about it. She won¡¯t bite.¡± Alex smiled after seeing her


    expression. ¡°If you really are nervous, then you should go hang out at somece else instead, you


    know?¡±


    Daya rejected his suggestion. ¡°Your aunt doesn¡¯t like me in the first ce. That¡¯s why I have to change


    her opinion on me so she¡¯d ept me!¡±


    Alex shook his head helplessly. ¡®What an indecisive girl.¡¯


    The two then headed out to the supermarket to get some ingredients together.


    At ten in the morning, Alex was busy cooking in the kitchen. Aunt Rockefeller had arrived after all.


    Simultaneously, the Johanssons were rushing towards Maple Vi 8 with their 500 Golden Dragon


    Warriors. All of those warriors were wearing golden armor, with a golden de in their hands. They


    looked extremely shiny and powerful as they released their inner force.


    They decided not to use any means of public transport. Instead, they ran to the vi with great speed,


    as if they were a thick line of golden string that flew by in an instant.


    Their appearance on the streets caused amotion in the city.


    Citizens who were lucky enough to see them felt as if their hearts pounded faster. Their eyes widened,


    mouth agape. They had never seen such a powerful sight.


    The inte was blowing up as well.


    Many started following these Golden Dragon Warriors, hoping to see what they were up to.


    At the same time, both Yone and Tannis had arrived at Maple Vi.


    Although they had heard about this during the discussion, it was still slightly terrifying to see these


    shining warriors rush into the gates of Maple Vi 8. Seeing this was enough to send shivers down their


    spine, giving them quite a shock as well.


    Yone then took his phone out and called ire. ¡°Hey Mrs. Assex, didn¡¯t you say that you hated that


    Alex guy? We have a show here that involves his life and death. Would you like toe over and


    watch with us?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1003

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1003


    ¡°What? What do you mean? Life and death? What¡¯s happened to Rockefeller?¡± ire started


    bbering on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Rockefeller is going to die today!¡± Yone said. ¡°He¡¯s provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± ire froze up slightly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Alex Rockefeller is going to die for provoking someone else?¡¯


    She felt conflicted. Although she would wish upon Alex¡¯s death from time to time, she was just cursing


    him out with no other intent. As an average woman, she was still naturally scared of anything involving


    murder. However, in just a few seconds, she remembered just how badly Alex treated her and was


    delighted. ¡°Well, that brat became frantic after getting rich. Like I said before, that bastard would meet


    his demise someday! No one would be able to save him. He asked for it anyway! Who did he provoke


    this time?¡±


    ¡°The Johanssons of California!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± ireughed hysterically. ¡°He really is asking for it. He¡¯ll definitely die this time! Alright,


    where are you guys at? I¡¯ll be there right this instant. I¡¯d like to see just how he¡¯ll die for myself. If


    Brittany found out about her son¡¯s death, she would probably be so unstable that she¡¯d end up in a


    coma again!¡±


    After knowing that they were at Maple Vi 8, ire immediately drove the Benz that Yone gave her


    the other day and rushed toward Maple Vi.


    She decided not to tell her daughters for now. ¡®They¡¯ve been helping others rather than familytely. I¡¯ll


    just tell them about this after Alex dies.¡¯


    Alex was still cooking in the kitchen in his vi, while Daya and Waltz offered to help.


    The kitchen wasrge and equipped with various kitchen utensils. Everything was neat and clean.


    There was an air conditioner in there, with a television hanging on the wall as well. It was indeed


    pleasurable to be able to cook in such an environment.


    After Aunt Rockefeller arrived, she stood at the kitchen door, staring at them with her clear, beautiful


    eyes. Her gorgeous face was expressionless.


    This gave Daya and Waltz a lot of unwanted pressure. They felt that this woman was hard to satisfy,


    hence they tried their best to perform their best before Aunt Rockefeller.


    However, as a celebrity and ¡°princess¡±, both weren¡¯t experienced in the kitchen. They had no idea how


    to cook at all. They even made things worse and harder for Alex too.


    Daya managed to chip her nail while cutting a carrot. She even broke a te while washing it. All that


    embarrassment made her want to cry.


    Aunt Rockefeller said, ¡°Both of you, Ms. Stoermer, Ms. Fleur. You shoulde back out. All you know


    is making a mess here. You don¡¯t know the first thing about cooking, so why are you even offering your


    help? Just let me do it!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Daya and Waltz looked at each other. Although they felt bitter, all they could do was leave the


    kitchen in gloom.


    Aunt Rockefeller walked in and said, ¡°Here¡¯s some advice for you, Alex. You should marry a nice,


    beautiful and capable woman. If one can¡¯t do such simple chores like cooking, why would you even


    consider them in the slightest? You¡¯d have to serve them every single day if they¡¯re incapable. You¡¯d


    stress yourself out!¡±


    Alex smiled awkwardly, whereas Daya and Waltz were furious upon hearing this.


    Both of them bit down on their own lips, extremely upset after Aunt Rockefeller indirectly insulted them.


    However, a crashing sound came from the kitchen out of a sudden, like porcin shattering.


    The two women immediately turned to look at the kitchen again and noticed a shattered bowl next to


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s feet. The fish soup that Alex had just made was spilled all over the floor.


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Aunt, you should go back out too. Looks like you¡¯re not fit for the kitchen too.


    So I¡¯ll just do it on my own!¡±


    Daya and Waltz froze, turning to look at each other with a smile.


    ¡®Hmph! Serves you right. That¡¯s what you get for boasting about something you can¡¯t do. And here, we


    thought you were skilled!¡¯


    Aunt Rockefeller said, ¡°How would I know just how slippery this bowl is? It probably wasn¡¯t washed


    properly. ¡±


    She turned around to pick the trash can up, but ended up slipping, causing her to do the splits in the


    middle of the kitchen. It was fortunate that there weren¡¯t any broken shards of the bowl under her, else


    her bottom would¡¯ve been injured.


    Alex pped his forehead with his palm. ¡°Aunt, if you want to train, you should go to the garden. I¡¯m


    serious. The kitchen is too small for you to show your moves. Just go, I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller was speechless. Seeing the two women outside trying to hold in theirughter, Aunt


    Rockefeller felt as if her pride had shattered.


    Just then, a loud crash came from outside of the vi.


    Bang!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1004

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1004


    Following that was a loud clunk, shocking the few people inside.


    ¡°My Lamborghini!¡± screamed Waltz.


    The Johanssons were here. They had wrecked op en the steel gates to Maple Vi 8. However, unlike


    Terrance, they didn¡¯t seem to have the power of a grandmaster. Hence, the gate didn¡¯t collide with the


    door but smashed onto the Lamborghini parked inside.


    This made Waltz extremely heartbroken.


    Waltz and Daya rushed out immediately, followed by Alex and Aunt Rockefeller, who were in the


    kitchen. They were shocked at the sight thaty before them.


    All 500 Golden Dragon Warriors were fighters that were above Royal rank. Thirty of them had achieved


    Mystic rank as well. Theirbined power would be immense. Apart from the royal families in


    America, for this family to have such power was just terrifying.


    Before meeting Alex, the Yowells, who was part of California¡¯s four big families, had only one Mystic


    ranked fighter. It was Keith, who was halfway into his grave at that time.


    Moreover, he was merely a Beginner-Mystic rank fighter.


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate, the absolute power of the underworld, had none. They didn¡¯t even have


    many who achieved Royal rank. Only a few of them, Waltz included, were able to at that time.


    Hence, it was shocking to see the Johansson family bringing out such power. When the 500 warriors


    rushed out together, they immediately garnered the attention of the public.


    This was what Fanny wanted. He had purposefully ordered the warriors to make such a scene,


    showing off the Johansson family¡¯s natural strengths.


    Waltz couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°How could there be so many ranked fighters here? Do the


    Johanssons really have this much power? Not even the Summers could possibly achieve this, right?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re stronger than my family, too!¡± added Daya.


    Alex and Aunt Rockefeller, on the other hand, just stood there, silent.


    In just a few moments, the 500 warriors dashed in together. Nheless, only half of them made in.


    They filled up the whole front yard, forming a golden mountain with their shiny armor, managing to


    leave a small walkway in the middle.


    The rest of them couldn¡¯t possibly squeeze in any more. Hence they just blocked the exits, making it


    impossible for anyone to pass.


    These warriors didn¡¯t say anything after barging in as well. They just mmed their golden des


    down and released their aura, acting as if they were golden statues.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Heh, looks like the Johanssons are pretty interesting,¡± said Aunt Rockefeller.


    ¡°They don¡¯t look like they¡¯re here to apologize, though. They look more like they¡¯re trying to get


    revenge.¡± Alex smiled towards his aunt.


    Although the warriors had released their aura to pressure him, Alex didn¡¯t seem to be bothered at all.


    He continued to chat with Aunt Rockefeller. ¡°Aunt, it looks like your reputation didn¡¯t help you as much!¡±


    ¡°I mean, this is better, isn¡¯t it? If the Johanssons really just came to apologize, I would only be able to


    get half of their wealth. Now that they¡¯re using their power to pressure us, I wouldn¡¯t have to give them


    face and take all of their wealth. What do you think?¡±


    Just then, someone started cackling within the crowd. ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    As if a shadow figure, hended in front of the front door. ¡°You two insignificant pests seem to be still


    just as obnoxious as before! You must be insane to think you can take all our wealth! I¡¯ll give you five


    minutes. Everyone in this vi must get out here and kneel before me in a neat row! Else all of you


    would die under the des of my Golden Dragon Warriors!¡±


    The man who jumped out was Danial. Following behind him was a group of people.


    Ronald, Krystal, Timothy, Yannis, Yone, and a woman in a qipao.


    Alex squinted a little.


    ¡®Oh sh*t.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s my ex-mother-inw, ire.¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1005

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1005


    Alex felt as if he was bitten by a dog after noticing ire within the group. He had almost cursed out


    loud as well.


    Waltz froze and scoffed in disbelief.


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s expression darkened when she saw them.


    ¡°ire Assex, what are you doing here? Have you dented your brain? Why are you even hanging out


    with such people?¡± Alex spoke up. His tone was clearly hostile.


    Upon hearing this, the group of people looked in ire¡¯s direction.


    ire chuckled coldly. She was here to watch him fall into his demise anyway.


    Seeing how the Golden Dragon Warriors had surrounded him, she felt shocked yet satisfied. ¡°I knew


    this day woulde, Rockefeller?! Like I said, karma will get back your ungrateful *ss someday! It


    didn¡¯t even take more than a week for this to happen! I¡¯m here to see how you¡¯re going to dig your


    grave!¡±


    Alex had already be immune to her hurtful words. ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re going to be disappointed. I¡¯m


    not about to die just yet.¡±


    ireughed scornfully. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know to fear death till it looks you in the eye, huh? Are you


    blind? Just look at all these golden boxers from the Johansson family here! Any one of them could


    chop you into pieces!¡±


    The first row of warriors¡¯ mouths twitched after being called ¡®golden boxers¡¯ of all things. Their golden


    des started trembling, wishing they could beat this woman up. She was only safe for now because


    shewas on their side.


    ¡®You¡¯re just insulting us!¡¯


    Waltz couldn¡¯t bear to watch ire¡¯s smug face and decided to talk back. ¡°Can you be any more


    shameless, you Assex hag? Who was the one who cried and kneeled before Alex, begging him to


    remarry your daughter, huh? Now you¡¯ve found yourself this random rich heir and started licking his


    shoes? So you¡¯re willing to sell your daughter to someone as long as they¡¯re rich? How can people like


    you continue living on without having any shame for yourself?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s eyes started twitching from anger.


    ire exploded. ¡°How dare a mere ve like you talk to me like that? You¡¯re no better! Rockefeller has


    so many women around him, yet you¡¯re volunteering to be his mistress! Has every man on earth died?


    You¡¯re just a wh*re! You¡¯re blind! So what if I like money? Who doesn¡¯t? And you¡¯re right. Yone here is


    my new son-inw, and he¡¯s so much better than Rockefeller! Hmph! Just look at you¡­ You¡¯re going to


    die young, along with him, all because you¡¯re still willing to follow him¡­ ¡±


    ire was just too good at arguing. Waltz knew she couldn¡¯t win this. She was so furious that her face


    flushed. ¡°Do you want me to rip your mouth off your face?¡±


    ire popped her chest out. ¡°Oh yeah? Come on then! You think I¡¯d be scared of you? Take a look at


    the situation that you¡¯re in! All these golden brothers are looking at you, knives in their hands! Do you


    think they¡¯re just decorations? Do you think they¡¯re just some golden goosebumps?¡±


    At that moment, many of the warriors were filled with mixed emotions.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, ire wasn¡¯t satisfied yet. She grabbed the warrior near her and said, ¡°Come on. Hey boxer,


    please show this blind woman what you can do. You should do a move¡­ Something cool, like the


    Golden Cut of Wrath!¡±


    The warrior was trembling from fury. Tightening his grip on the de, the veins on his arm started


    popping out. He wanted to kill, kill this woman who just wouldn¡¯t stop running her mouth.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Danial shouted. His voice was loud and clear. ¡°Your time is up! I tried giving you a chance,


    but none of you came kneeling before me. So don¡¯t me us, Johanssons, for being merciless. I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Alex interrupted him. He pushed him aside and said coldly, ¡°Oh, piss off. It¡¯s not twelve yet.


    I¡¯ll deal with you in a bit!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Danial¡¯s face was flushed red, and it froze up.


    He continued to watch as Alex walked toward ire and Yone.


    Alex scanned them lightly and turned to Yone. ¡°So you¡¯re the grandchild of Frederick Duncan, the


    richest man in West California? What are you doing here?¡±


    Yone couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter; he pointed towards ire and said, ¡°Nothing really. I just brought


    my mother-inw here to watch how you peasants die.¡±


    Smack!


    Alex pped him right across his face.


    Yone felt his cheek burning up. Half of his face was starting to swell up, and his ears were ringing. He


    even spat out a few of his teeth as well.


    Infuriated, Yone yelled, ¡°How dare you p me? Do you even know who I am, you loser?!¡±


    Smack!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1006

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1006


    Alex pped him once more. ¡°Are you as deaf as you are thick? Did you not hear what I said? Who do


    you think you are? Your grandfather will have to kneel before me when he sees me, so what makes


    you think you cane by my ce and butt into my business?! It¡¯s not easy to get a mother-inw,


    you know?¡±


    The p managed to make Yone fall to the ground.


    ire started screaming hysterically as well.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! You bastard! You¡¯re crazy!!! Not only did you provoke the Johanssons, you even pped


    Yone? You knocked his teeth out! Do you not know how to spell the word ¡®death?¡¯ Now, I¡¯d really like to


    see how you¡¯d die!¡±


    She immediately helped Yone tip as well. ¡°Oh, son-inw! My dear, are you okay? Let me see¡­ Oh


    god! Your face is injured¡­¡±


    Alex felt disgusted when he saw her acting in such a way.


    Even Aunt Rockefeller was watching them with murderous eyes.


    ¡°You punk! How dare you p my brother?¡± yelled Yannis. ¡°You¡¯re so dead! Mr. Johansson, what are


    you waiting for? Kill this bastard right now! We Duncans will bear all responsibility!¡±


    Danial roared loudly and¡­


    Nothing happened.


    He felt an extremely suffocating aura surrounding his entire body. It felt as if it had fallen from the sky.


    His expressions twisted, he yelled in his mind, ¡®What is this? What is this?! This is way too terrifying?!


    Whose aura is this?!¡¯


    He wanted to scream, yet he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t move the slightest as well, as if all his inner force


    had been frozen.


    He felt like he was crushed under arge mountain, he couldn¡¯t fight back at all.


    He turned to Aunt Rockefeller, who was standing on his left. He knew that the aura wasing from


    that direction.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯s this woman¡¯s aura now.¡¯


    Without lifting a finger, she was able to make him feel as if he was clinging to his life. He finally realized


    that he didn¡¯t have what it took toy even a finger on this woman. His 500 Golden Dragon Warriors


    probably couldn¡¯t as well.


    ¡®What do I do? What do I do?¡¯


    ¡®We should never have tried to provoke them!¡¯


    ¡®Oh Lord¡­ Ronald, what have you done?¡¯


    Danial was terribly shocked. He just couldn¡¯t say anything at the time. All he could do was sweat cold


    bullets.


    Yannis looked at him. ¡°Mr. Johansson, say something! Kill the bastard! As long as you do that, I¡¯ll be


    owing you a favor!¡±


    Smack!


    Following that was a p across Yannis¡¯ face, causing her nose to bleed profusely.


    The one who pped her was Alex. He was expressionless as he said, ¡°Do you think your favors are


    precious? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Yannis held her nose, her eyes filled with anger. ¡°You b*stard! You piece of sh*t! How dare you hit a


    woman! My grandfather will not let you hear the end of this!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex huffed. ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯ve invited your grandfather to lunch. Why don¡¯t we have hime


    early then? Let him see just what we¡¯re doing here.¡±


    He then took his phone out and dialed a number, putting the person on speaker.


    ¡°Frederick Duncan!¡±


    Both Yone and Yannis scoffed. ¡®What a joke, he¡¯s just spouting nonsense. Inviting our grandfather?


    Does he think it¡¯d be that easy?¡¯


    Just then, Frederick¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. He sounded terrified. ¡°Ah, what¡¯s


    wrong, Grandmaster Alex? Is there something you¡¯d like to ask of me? I¡¯ll do everything I can!¡±


    Yone and Yannis had definitely recognized their grandfather¡¯s voice.


    Their eyes widened as their entire bodies tensed up.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1007

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1007


    ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Is that¡­ Really grandpa?¡¯


    More importantly, they had noticed how their grandfather referred to Alex.


    He called him ¡®Grandmaster Alex.¡¯


    It was then that the two felt as if a hammer had smashed their hearts.


    The main reason they hade to California was to see the new president of the SCBA Their


    grandfather had told them that the new president was Grandmaster Alex.


    Moreover, Frederick even strongly suggested that Yannis be grandmaster Alex¡¯s secretary. If


    anything at all, he hoped that she could be Alex¡¯s wife.


    Yone had been looking for information on Grandmaster Alex for the past two days as well. However, he


    didn¡¯t get anything at all. There was just no information that could be obtained on this man.


    Yet, now, he had found out that Alex, the ex-husband of the woman he was into, was Grandmaster


    Alex. The expert who could cure his grandfather of his stomach cancer.


    ¡®I can¡¯t ept this!¡¯


    Alex said calmly, ¡°Come to Maple Vi 8 right now, else both your grandchildren are done for.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Frederick was shocked. ¡°What happened, Grandmaster Alex? Did Yone and Yannis offend you


    somehow?¡±


    ¡°Juste over now,¡± Alex said and hung up.


    Frederick, who was dining with an old friend, immediately hopped out of his seat. He couldn¡¯t even


    exin anything, ditching his friend without a word.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Grandmaster Alex?


    Yone stared at Alex with disbelief and fear, stuttering over his words. Although be doubted Alex¡¯s


    abilities, he knew that his grandfather wholeheartedly trusted Alex.


    Frederick was still the head of the family, the reason why the two siblings had to rush over to California.


    They weren¡¯t his only grandchildren as well. Frederick had five grandsons and three granddaughters.


    As Frederick continued to age, his stomach cancer was an indication that he didn¡¯t have much time left


    in this world. Hence, his family started feuding against each other behind his back, wanting to gain


    more of his inheritance and status within the family after Frederick¡¯s death.


    They knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Alex, an expert who could possibly cure their


    grandfather. If so, their extended family would probably attack them, making them more insignificant in


    their grandfather¡¯s eyes.


    This was just too much of a consequence for them to bear.


    However, ire had no idea about this, not one bit.


    Her eyes were filled with fury as she turned to Alex. ¡°What are you trying to pull, Rockefeller? I refuse


    to believe that you¡¯d know my son-inw¡¯s grandfather. He¡¯s the richest man in West California! He¡¯s


    much more legendary than who your father used to be! Hmph! I know you too well. This is probably just


    another actor you hired, right?¡±


    Alex rubbed his temples. ¡°ire Assex, I¡¯ll be frank. I¡¯ve always seen you as a mere lunatic. Dorothy


    feels the same too. That¡¯s why I always endured your nonsense, but don¡¯t you dare cross the line over


    and over again!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Did you call me a lunatic?¡± ire was so furious she scrunched her nose up.


    Alex said, ¡°Yes, Dorothy told me herself. You¡¯ve been traumatized in the past, so your brain is a little


    wonky. You¡¯ve lost your ability to feel normal emotions. All you have left is your obsession with money.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Bullsli*t! I refuse to believe that Dorothy would speak about me in such a way! I¡¯m her mother!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re actually normal, then you don¡¯t deserve to be a mother!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you any further. Didn¡¯t you say that you love money? How about this? I¡¯ll give you


    ten billion dors if you promise to kowtow before me, and only me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    With this, ire, Waltz, and Daya were stunned.


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s expression darkened even further.


    ¡®This is simply ridiculous.¡¯


    Smack!


    Aunt Rockefeller approached him and pped Alex on the back of his head. ¡°Hey Alex, aren¡¯t you


    going a little too far? This woman used to be your mother-inw, and you¡¯re asking her to kowtow


    before you and only you? What were you even thinking?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Waltz took a nce at ire¡¯s beauty, and her eyes widened slightly.


    She thought, ¡®Could Alex really have some kind of fetish?¡¯


    Alex immediately exined. ¡°No, of course not! I simply meant¡­¡±


    However, he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1008

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1008


    With eyes lit, ire pushed Aunt Rockefeller harshly. ¡°Get lost! What¡¯s it to you? Step aside!¡±


    She then turned to Alex. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you were the one who made this deal. I don¡¯t mind groveling


    if you give me ten billion dors! I wouldn¡¯t even mind groveling before your entire family if you wanted


    me to! So, where¡¯s the money? Hand the ten billion over, and I¡¯ll kowtow right now. You should be a


    man of your word, so don¡¯t be some coward who breaks his promise!¡±


    ire was delighted.


    ¡®Ten billion!¡¯


    Even if she really did sell Dorothy to the Duncans, there was no way she¡¯d be able to get ten billion. No


    ordinary human could ever earn such arge sum of money, hence she didn¡¯t mind groveling one bit.


    She would be willing to even eat poop for that money. At that moment, she immediately fell to her


    knees, kneeling before Alex.


    ¡®Now, you can¡¯t go back on your word if I kneel first!¡¯


    The Duncan siblings watched in disbelief. This was the first time they¡¯ve ever seen such a shameless


    woman.


    Suddenly, the sound of a loud p filled the air.


    Aunt Rockefeller had pped ire across her face, her voice frosty. ¡°I can¡¯t bear watching this lunatic


    any longer! You should get lost!¡±


    The p managed to send ire flying back. She fell into the garden and fainted.


    Alex turned to look at Ronald and Danial, who was still unable to move till now.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour till twelve. Well then, let¡¯s give the head of the Johansson family


    another half an hour. What say you?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Ronald was getting frustrated. He didn¡¯t understand why his father was just standing still. ¡®It¡¯ s not like


    the 500 Golden Dragon Warriors are here to be mere decorations, right?¡¯


    ¡°Dad, dad? What¡¯s wrong? Do something!¡±


    Danial, however, remained standing still.


    Krystal could tell that something was off with her husband as well.


    She rushed over and shook Danial, shouting. ¡°Danial, Danial! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    No response.


    Krystal started panicking. ¡°Them! They must¡¯ve done something to Danial! Logan, what are you waiting


    for? Can¡¯t you see that something¡¯s wrong with Danial? Crush those bastards now! Right now!¡±


    Logan Goldman was the leader of the Golden Dragon Warriors. He was an Advanced-Mystic ranked


    fighter, the strongest within the group.


    The warrior second to him was Beginner-Mystic ranked. For some reason, though, there weren¡¯t any


    Intermediate-Mystic ranked fighters.


    After receiving the order, Logan lifted his golden de.


    ¡°Warriors! Hear mymand! Back out of the vi if you¡¯re ranked lower than Mystic! Mystics, get into


    ce! Capture every single person in the vi! Kill anyone who doesn¡¯t cooperate!¡±


    Hismands were reasonable. There were just too many people in the vi now.


    With all these warriors in shiny armor, they could easily hurt themselves if they tried fighting them here.


    In just a few minutes, hundreds of warriors backed out of the front yard. Thirty one Mystic rank warriors


    were all that was left.


    Ronald and the others backed away as well.


    Danial, on the other hand, was carried away by two warriors. He was panicking on the inside since their


    opponent seemed terrifyingly overbearing.


    ¡®500 of our warriors wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them, let alone thirty one! They¡¯re literally digging


    their own graves!¡¯


    Nheless, Danial still couldn¡¯t move or speak.


    Just then, all thirty one warriors shouted and lunged toward Alex and the others.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were as clear as water. He lifted his hand and said, ¡°Swords up!¡±


    Thirty-six dragon bone swords then appeared above his head. Initially bone needles, Alex managed to


    change their sizes after achieving Divine Transcendence. Hence, all the swords were at least a meter


    long, looking extremely menacing.


    The warriors were shocked, their eyes wide open. They could barely hold on to their golden des too.


    Alex waved his hand lightly.


    ¡°Go!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1009

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1009


    At the time, the Johanssons had a guest over at their ce.


    The guest turned out to be an old man in his seventies with messy gray hair. He had a long beard that


    reached his chest. He held two bottles of wine, the bottlebeled with a red sticker with the words


    ¡°Maiden Rose¡± written on it.


    ¡°Johansson! Open the door!¡±


    ¡°Hey you, old man, you really do know how to give everyone a scare! You¡¯ve been keeping such a low


    profile, yet you have such a powerful trump card in store! 500 Golden Dragon Warriors! Where have


    you been hiding them all this time?¡±


    The old man¡¯s mouth curved into a smile as soon as he saw Fanny.


    Fanny was satisfied with his words as well.


    This was what he wanted, after all. His family had been keeping a low profile for twenty years just so


    they could make an extremely explosive debut.


    He wanted to shock all the four big Californian families and try to make a name for themselves in South


    California.


    At that time, he had gotten some intel from his spy and found out the reactions of the four big families


    and the ancient martial arts families.


    They were all shocked and fearful.


    This old man in front of him wasn¡¯t any ordinary man as well.


    Born in one of the eight royal families, the Seay family of ska, he was rumored to be the seventh


    uncle of the Seay family¡¯s head.


    However, he married a woman from California. Unable to get used to his family¡¯s rules, he decided to


    live a simple life in the state. Despite this, his status and reputation still exceeded him. He was a being


    far more powerful than the four great families in California.


    Knowing that this old man was impressed by his warriors, Fanny felt as if he had eaten a cold slice of


    watermelon during a hot summer¡¯s day. He felt delighted.


    ¡°Hahaha, Andrew! What brings you here? We, the Johanssons, usually like keeping a low profile, so


    not many know about our Golden Dragon Warriors! We don¡¯t send them out for missions that much!¡±


    Andrew led him to a table, opening one of the bottles of wine. ¡°Come,e. Johansson, you¡¯ve


    managed to hide this trump card and give all the other families quite a scare! You should be punished


    with thisrge ss of wine!¡±


    ¡°This is a thirty year old Maiden Rose dug up from Roy¡¯s locust tree at his house in City East. His


    granddaughter still hasn¡¯t married at the age of thirty, so I figured she would just stay this way forever.


    That¡¯s why I took this Maiden Rose with me. We wouldn¡¯t want to waste it now, would we?¡±


    Fannyughed. He really wanted to try the thirty year old Maiden Rose as well.


    As they drank, Andrew asked the purpose of bringing out the Golden Dragon Warriors and what


    happened to the Johansson family.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just sit back and not put up a fight, right?¡± exined Fanny. ¡°They¡¯re insulting us at this rate!


    If we didn¡¯t do anything about this, we would beughing stock in California. How could we


    possibly call ourselves part of the four big families then?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Did you say Maple Vi 8? That young man called Rockefeller lives there,


    right?¡±


    Fanny replied, ¡°Yep, that¡¯s him! An abandoned child! My warriors will be crushing maple Vi 8 on this


    day!¡±


    Crash!


    Andrew lost his grasp on the cup in his hand. As it fell to the table, all of the wine was spilled.


    His face went pale. ¡°Johansson, you¡­ You¡¯re in trouble! Oh god, quickly! Have your warriors retreat


    this instant! All of them! It¡¯ll be toote if you waste any more time!¡±


    ¡°Trouble? What do you mean trouble? We, the Johanssons, are a family of justice. We take actions


    ordingly as well. That punk was the one who provoked us, so it wouldn¡¯t be crossing the line if I


    crushed them.¡± Fanny didn¡¯t seem to care.


    Andrew said, ¡°No, Johansson! Listen to me, ask them to retreat! They wouldn¡¯t be able toe back if


    it were to be toote! Do you know what happened to the Colemans of Missouri? Their grandmaster,


    Terrance, died in Maple Vi 8 two days ago!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Fanny definitely knew about the incident that dawned on the Colemans, and how the Stoermer family


    had been half crushed.


    However, he had no idea how Terrance died. It was rumored that Terrance had literally felt his heart


    shrinking as if being squeezed by someone¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Not just Grandmaster Terrance, but their prodigy, Tristan, even Abel and one of their princesses,


    Byakko, were crushed by that man! If he could defeat grandmasters, how would your warriors stand a


    chance? None of your warriors are Earth-ranked, right?¡±


    ¡°Argh!!!¡± Fanny screamed.


    His joy and excitement had disappearedpletely, reced by infinite fear and terror.


    ¡°But we dug up his information! He¡¯s just a loser, a useless son-inw! How¡­ How is that possible?¡±


    Andrew, however, just shook his head and continued to drink his wine, not saying a word.


    Fanny froze up for quite a while, he then remembered that he could call Danial, but he didn¡¯t pick up.


    He tried calling Ronald and Logan as well, but it was to no avail.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1010

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1010


    ¡®Something¡¯s gone wrong. Something must¡¯ve gone wrong!¡¯


    Fanny¡¯s heart was pounding incredibly hard, and cold sweat trickled down his back. Checking the time,


    there was still twenty minutes until the clock struck twelve. He stood up abruptly and rushed out of his


    ce.


    ***


    The Johanssons at Maple Vi 8 didn¡¯t pick up because they were way too shocked by what they saw.


    Just a second ago, all of them watched as thirty one warriors lunged towards Alex and the others. They


    had really thought that Alex would be done for. The Duncan siblings thought so as well.


    They were happy with this result. It didn¡¯t matter if he could cure their grandfather¡¯s stomach cancer; it


    didn¡¯t even matter if he was the actual Grandmaster Alex. As long as he was dead, their grandfather


    couldn¡¯t possibly put the me on them.


    ¡®As for his life¡­¡¯


    ¡®Others die from stomach cancer easily, so why aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡¯


    Just then, the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six floated in the air. Alex waved lightly, forming thirty one of


    them into killing rays of light. These were aimed at those warriors lunging at them.


    Whoosh¡­


    In just a second, all of them were murdered.


    ¡®What did we just see?¡¯


    Everyone except Aunt Rockefeller was appalled. They couldn¡¯t believe that such powers existed in this


    world.


    ¡®Was that how he kills people?¡¯


    ¡®No¡­¡¯


    ¡®That was almost as easy as ughtering livestock!¡¯


    ¡®Is this man some type of god?¡¯


    The rest of the warriors started trembling in fear, realizing how they had almost suffered the same fate.


    ¡®What do we do?¡¯


    ¡®Should we keep fighting? Or should we retreat?¡¯


    All of them looked at one another.


    The rest of the 469 warriors didn¡¯t dare to take another step. They knew they would just be asking for


    death if they did. At that moment, everyone fell silent, not even daring to breathe too loud.


    The Duncan siblings fell to the ground, unable to crawl back up to their feet.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    All they could think of was¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s true! Grandpa wasn¡¯t lying!¡¯


    ¡®This grandmaster Alex can call for lightning with his hand! He can kill evil spirits with ease as well!¡¯


    They finally realized this when they saw him murdering all thirty one warriors with his Dragon¡®s Bane of


    Thirty-Six.


    ¡®He¡¯s a godlike being!¡¯


    Alex immediately collected the thirty one swords and merged them with the other five, making them


    disappear into thin air. His head felt an immensely sharp pain, a side effect of using the Dragon¡¯s Bane


    of Thirty-Six.


    Alex hadn¡¯t really mastered any of the formation blueprints for all thirty-six swords. Hence, he merely


    forced himself into controlling them, draining his energy and mental power in the process.


    Aunt Rockefeller came to his side and ced her palm on his lower back, inserting arge amount of


    spiritual power into his body.


    She whispered, ¡°You¡¯re pretty weak, Alex. You¡¯re already drained after using it once? How could you


    handle that many women around you then? I¡¯m worried.¡±


    After a brief while, an old man rushed over to the vi, stumbling slightly.


    It was Fanny, the head of the Johansson family.


    As a Mystic-ranked fighter, he had spent all his strength running over, causing him to pant profusely.


    Despite doing all of this, all of his Mystic-ranked fighters still ended up murdered before he could arrive.


    Thud!


    He knelt to the ground, crying hysterically.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1011

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1011


    ¡®Dead! They¡¯re all dead!¡¯


    ¡®The Johansson family has endured silently for twenty years and spent countless efforts and financial


    resources to produce thirty-one Mystic ranked martial artists. They are the future of the Johansson


    family. They¡¯re what everyone in the Johansson family aspires to be.¡¯


    ¡®At first, I thought today would be a huge step forward to greater glory, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a sh


    in the pan!¡¯ Fanny Johansson felt deeply frustrated as tears started streaming down his face.


    He couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    At this moment, the pressure around Danial Johansson¡¯s body finally disappeared. After letting out a


    loud, fierce roar, he realized that he had regained his freedom, followed closely by an unstoppable


    psychogenic tremor.


    He felt fear in his heart but more of resentment.


    Thirty-one Mystic ranked martial artists had died in the blink of an eye. These people had spent most of


    their days with him. He had trained them and watched them grow slowly. And, he also entrusted them


    with great responsibilities.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Logan Goldman, especially, was his adopted brother.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve got a lot of guts. You dared to do such a heartless thing in the peaceful world under


    broad daylight. They are thirty one living beings but thirty one not ants. A murderous demon like you


    must be punished byw!¡± Danial said angrily.


    Since he couldn¡¯t defeat him with martial arts, he thought of using thew against his enemy.


    ¡°Danial, are you alright now? What happened to you just now? I was terrified,¡± Krystal Packwood said


    as she tugged at Danial.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Danial uttered.


    Krystal let out a sigh of relief and immediately turned around to aim her gun at Alex. ¡°Indeed, this fellow


    is a murderous demon. We live in a society ruled byw, and the country is governed byw. Since he


    had the guts to kill people, he must be brought to justice! Timothy, your father is Mayor Summers, and


    your uncle is from Divine Constabry. Hurry up and call them. Such a viinous criminal has


    appeared in California. How could we just sit idly by? Ordinary lives like ours are under serious threat.


    We can only seek protection from the officials.¡±


    These people normally behaved like they were better than everyone else.


    They were the only ones who could bully other people.


    Now that they had suffered a huge loss in Alex¡¯s hand, so they naturally wanted to find ways to exact


    revenge. Thew had be their weapon of choice at this point


    Timothy Summers¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    When the Johansson family previously sent five hundred Golden Dragon Warriors over, Timothy had


    already mentioned it to his father. The officials basically chose to turn a blind eye over this matter and


    would not intervene. Nobody expected things to have taken such a drastic turn. After the Johansson


    family suffered a huge loss, they now needed to ask the officials for help.


    This was a very difficult phone call to make.


    Once he made the call, his father would be embarrassed.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Timothy called his second uncle, Ted Summers. Ted was a


    member of Divine Constabry. Now that thirty one Mystic ranked martial artists were dead, this was a


    matter within the scope of their duties.


    The phone call went through quickly.


    Ted¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Timothy, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, something major happened. Thirty one Mystic ranked martial artists died¡­ One person


    did it. He¡¯s very arrogant, and he¡¯s simply the spawn of Satan¡­ Bring the best fighters you have right


    now. Make sure they are fully armed. It¡¯d be best if you have powerful modern weapons¡­¡± Just as


    Timothy was speaking hastily, he was pped hard across the face.


    p!


    The person who pped Timothy was none other than Alex.


    As soon as the p wasnded, the rest of the Johanssons had gloating expressions on their faces.


    They nearly pped their hands and cheered.


    Why?


    Timothy was the mayor Johnny Summers¡¯s only son, and his mother even doted on him to the extreme.


    They couldn¡¯t even stand Timothy being mistreated ever so slightly, let alone get pped publicly.


    When the time came, the Summers family would definitely look for trouble with Alex.


    It would be best if they both started to fight. It would be even better if Alex killed Johnny.


    Killing the mayor of a city was a major crime. It was akin to going against the American government.


    Then, the national security apparatus would definitely be deployed. Even if Alex was very good in


    martial arts and his sorcery was sophisticated, there was no way he could defeat the state¡¯s gunpower.


    The situation had indeed developed toward the expectation of Danial, Ronald Johansson and the


    others. After Alex pped Timothy across his face, there was an immediate bacsh of a high degree.


    Timothy stared at Alex and said angrily, ¡°How dare you p me? Do you know who I am?¡±


    p!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1012

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1012


    Alex pped Timothy again.


    This time, Alex broke his nose and even sent his phone flying.


    Alex said coldly, ¡°People like you love asking this question. Do you think you¡¯re superior to everyone


    else just because you have a powerful father? I know who you are. You¡¯re the son of Mayor Summers.


    What about it? Do you think you can do whatever you want just because your father is a mayor? Why


    didn¡¯t you look for your father when a few hundred people from the Johansson family wanted to


    annihte all of us just now? Do you remember you have a father now?¡±


    As Alex spoke, he pped Timothy three more times.


    Timothy was pped to the point that he began to doubt his life.


    Meanwhile, Ted Summers¡¯s anxious shout could be heard from the phone that fell to the ground.


    ¡°Hello? Hello, Timothy? Timothy, say something. Who are you? Stop right there! I am Ted Summers


    from Divine Constabry. Stop right away¡­¡±


    The voice was so loud that any ordinary person could hear it.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Alex extended his hand, and the phone violently jumped up before flying into his hand.


    ¡°I know you are Ted Summers!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who are you? Why did you hit my nephew? Do you know who his father is?¡±


    ¡°I know who he is. Isn¡¯t he your older brother?¡±


    ¡°D*mn it¡­ Ehh, why do I find your voice a little familiar. I feel like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere.¡±


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Cut the crap. Where are you? Is Captain Melvis around? What about Anna Coleman?


    Get them toe over to my house. I just killed thirty one Mystic ranked martial artists. Hmm. I might


    kill a few more.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Sh*t. Are you Alex Rockefeller?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Hurry up ande over. Otherwise, a few hundred people might be dead.¡±


    As soon as Alex finished speaking, he gently squeezed the phone and it instantly exploded into pieces.


    Timothy stared at Alex with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°You¡­ you know my second uncle? Who on


    earth are you?¡±


    Alex had an expression of disdain, with an indifferent look in his eyes.


    Alex didn¡¯t know the exact reason. Perhaps after his breakthrough to Divine Transcendence, he had


    officially reborn. Not only did his lifespan increase, but his attitude had also be elevated. He felt as


    if everyone else was beneath him.


    Alex also did things as he saw fit. He was no longer bound by the worldly rules and regtions.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is, do you know who you are?¡± Alex ced his hands behind


    him with an imposing manner. ¡°You are Johnny Summers¡¯s son. Everything you say and do is a


    representation of your father, but you are out here discrediting him. If a son like you isn¡®t a burden to


    your father, what are you then? Now, do you also want to get your second uncle into trouble? Kneel, or


    else I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Timothy trembled, but how could he be willing to kneel?


    ¡°Kneel!¡± Alex bellowed before pping Timothy on his shoulder.


    At once, Timothy kneeled forcefully against the cobblestone ground, almost breaking his kneecaps.


    After this happened, everyone¡¯s facial expression changed.


    However, Alex caught sight of Ronald Johansson smiling.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Alex asked with his brows raised.


    Ronald froze. ¡°I didn¡¯t smile!¡±


    ¡°You did.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t smile!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even admit to smiling, what¡¯s the point of you living?¡±


    Alex snorted coldly. In the blink of an eye, Alex appeared in front of Ronald. He raised his hand and


    pped it against Ronald¡¯s head.


    Crack!


    Ronald¡¯s head spun halfway around. It now appeared to be twisted in a bizarre angle.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1013

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1013


    Ronald Johansson was dead. His death didn¡¯t deserve pity.


    In fact, when he coveted Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s beauty the day before and wanted to steal her away on the


    spot, his fate had already been decided.


    How could Aunt Rockefeller let him go?


    Meanwhile, Danial and Krystal, who saw their son killed before their very eyes, were about to go crazy.


    They hugged Ronald and cried out loudly.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°All the Golden Dragon Warriors, listen up. Kill this scumbag!¡±


    ¡°Also, kill every single person in this vi. To hell with all of them!¡± Danial shouted in anger,pletely


    disregarding everything else.


    His only son was dead.


    He now only had one thought in his mind, destruction. He wanted to destroy everything. It¡¯d be best if


    the entire world were to be destroyed.


    As for the Johansson family, as well as his father, he couldn¡¯t care less about them.


    That¡¯s because he was the kind of person who put his son before everything. Nothing else mattered.


    When the remaining four hundred or so Golden Dragon Warriors heard Danial¡¯s loudmand, they all


    fell silent. Alex¡¯s previous killing method was too terrifying, and it had left them with a great


    psychological trauma. Many of them didn¡¯t want to get themselves killed¡­ However, there were also


    some who weren¡¯t afraid of dying, especially those zealots who had been favored and brainwashed by


    the Johansson family.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s kill these people and avenge Young Master Ronald!¡± Someone shouted.


    Once someone took the lead, others followed.


    Soon, more than four hundred Golden Dragon Warriors all started to charge into the vi like a golden


    stream.


    At that moment, Fanny finally recollected himself.


    ¡°Stop! Stop right now!¡± Fanny yelled angrily.


    However, it was far toote when he came back to his senses.


    By then, the Golden Dragon Warriors¡¯ emotions had already beenpletely incited. Close to half of


    them already thought of death as their homing, and they were willing to lead the others to die


    together.


    Besides, these people were all brainwashed by the Johansson family in various ways since they were


    young.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    No one even noticed Fanny trying to stop them.


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold. With his head held high, the spiritual power in his body soared, and his hands


    were covered with thunderous might.


    However, someone acted even faster than him.


    It was Aunt Rockefeller!


    The unsophiscated, ancient andrge golden bow once again appeared in her hands. The bow was


    bent and an arrow fit onto it. Spiritual power permeated the surface of the arrow with golden feather,


    with surging killing intent.


    The spiritual power even seemed to have condensed into a phoenix¡¯s shadow.


    The Duncan siblings and Timothy Summers, who were ordinary people, were all stunned by such a


    mighty sight. In other words, they had been scared silly.


    ¡°Go forth!¡± Aunt Rockefeller yelled softly just as she was about to release the peerless arrow.


    The shadow of the golden phoenix on therge bow even looked up to the sky and howled.


    However, right then, a loud roar could be heard from the sky. ¡°Stop!¡±


    The voice rumbled like thunder.


    However, inner force experts could sense that the sound was like a cannonball being projected from a


    distance. It only burst suddenly after getting close.


    However, the sound remained extremely impactful.


    ¡°Voice of a Thousand Miles?¡± Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s heart stirred.


    However, she had already released her hand that drew the bow. The golden arrow with the strong


    killing intent of a golden phoenix was shot out forcefully, aiming directly at the Golden Dragon Warriors.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone from Divine Constabry!¡± Alex was able to see a helicopter in the distance.


    Alex knew very well that his aunt¡¯s arrow would wipe out everyone that it came into contact with, and


    half of these martial artists from the Johansson family would die from the impact.


    In the end, Alex couldn¡¯t bear watching it happen.


    He kicked the golden arrow forcefully, tilting the golden arrow¡¯s angle of motion upward.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1014

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1014


    The angle tilted upward by approximately thirty degrees.


    Buzz!


    At this moment, the entire space in the front yard of the vi seemed to be sealed in ce. Hundreds of


    warriors in golden battle armors werepletely suppressed by the light. Each one of them could only


    see the golden phoenix and hear the explosions that broke the sound barrier.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The dozens of Golden Dragon Warriors who rushed to the forefront were instantly crushed to death by


    the enormous power of the golden arrow that passed by at a low altitude.


    On the other hand, the martial artists behind them managed to survive.


    The golden arrow that tilted upward finally passed through the eaves of a vi¡¯s attic. However, the vi


    was blown up. The might of that arrow was simply incredible.


    ng!


    Numerous broken stones and tiles smashed onto the ground, causing many people¡¯s jaws to drop.


    Fortunately, nobody lived in that vi. Otherwise, the consequence would¡¯ve been severe.


    Chuff!


    The helicopter arrived on top of the vi.


    A few people jumped down from the helicopter. They were none other than Sky Melvis, Anna Coleman,


    Ted Summers and the others from Divine Constabry.


    There was another middle-aged man with an extraordinary aura among them. His body was covered


    fully by inner force, and his cultivation far exceeded Sky. He was at least at Advanced-Earth rank.


    The loud roar earlier probably came from this person.


    As these people personally witnessed the grandeur of that arrow as well as the multitude of corpses on


    the ground, they could not help but feel a numbness in their scalps.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Timothy yelled. At first, he was kneeling on the ground. But after seeing Ted, he


    wanted to stand up immediately.


    However, Ted yelled coldly at him right away. ¡°Who said you could stand up? Continue kneeling! You


    can only stand up when Mr. Rockefeller says so. If he doesn¡¯t grant you the permission to do so, you¡¯ll


    have to kneel here until you die.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Timothy had a stunned expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t believe that his second uncle had said


    those words.


    However, Ted ignored Timothy after finishing his sentence.


    Anna was the first to speak after that. ¡°Alex, this¡­ What on earth happened here? How could there be


    such a huge ruckus here? What do these hundreds of martial artists from the Johansson family want?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re not here for a meal. They came to annihte my family,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°They even wanted us to kneel in a line and wait for our turn to be exterminated,¡± Waltz Fleur next to


    Alex added.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    At this moment, the middle-aged Earth ranked martial artist, who came along with the rest, was furious.


    ¡°What is the Johansson family up to? Are they trying to rebel? How dare they annihte someone¡¯s


    family under broad daylight? They even wanted to annihte the family of a Divine Constabry¡¯s


    elder. They really deserve to die.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes glistened. He wasn¡¯t any sort of elder!


    Meanwhile, Danial and Fanny from the Johansson family were both dumbfounded by what they had


    heard.


    Neither of them would¡¯ve guessed that not only Alex with the title of California¡¯s most useless son-in-


    law had god-like martial arts skills, but he even had such an unfathomable identity.


    Timothy¡¯s entire body even trembled violently.


    He finally understood why Alex dared to go against the Summers family.


    The elder of Divine Constabry was indeed an existence his father wouldn¡¯t dare to offend.


    Noticing Alex¡¯s confusion about the middle-aged man, Sky leaned over and started introducing him to


    Alex in a whisper. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, he is one of the Four Great Guardians of Divine Constabry,


    Zachary Savier. He¡¯s a half stepped Grandmaster. Last time, when you were troubled by the Coleman


    family at the Stoermer family¡¯s ce, I asked Guardian Xavier toe help. To my surprise, you


    managed to resolve the issue with your own mighty powers.¡±


    While Sky spoke, Alex caught sight of Zachary¡¯s friendly gaze.


    Alex smiled in return and nodded gently.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Right after that, Zachary went straight to the point and spoke, ¡°California¡¯s Johansson family has raised


    its own private military and secretly possessed many harmful weapons. Not only did these people plot


    against an elder of Divine Constabry, they even lost their minds and wanted to annihte his family.


    This is an intentional rebellion against the country¡­¡±


    When Zachary said these things, everyone present was stunned.


    Members of the Johansson family were even more dumbfounded.


    Zachary continued, ¡°Sky Melvis, this is an order on behalf of Southern California¡¯s Divine Constabry.


    Arrest all members of the Johansson family and put them on death row with immediate effect. On top of


    that, interrogate them!¡±


    Sky cupped one fist with the other hand. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t! Are you blind? The people who died here are all from the Johansson family. Are any of


    their people hurt? When did the Johansson family conspire against the state? You¡¯re simply making


    things up and making us seem like the bad people. You¡¯re no different from that Rockefeller scum!¡±


    Danial shouted.


    ¡°How dare you insult me? Die!¡± Zachary directly stood up and pped Danial without hesitation.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1015

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1015


    Danial Johansson¡¯s low level of cultivation was simply no match for a half-stepped Grandmaster.


    Most importantly, never did he expect that Zachary Xavier, as a key member of Divine Constabry,


    would be so protective of Alex. For the sake of Alex, not only did Zachary directly im that the


    Johansson family was plotting against the state, but he even attacked Danial directly.


    Wham!


    Zachary pped on the crown of Danial¡¯s head.


    Danial died on the spot.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Danial, Danial!¡± Krystal cried out in distress.


    She had just witnessed her son being killed, and now she had to witness her husband being killed. She


    was being driven to the point of madness. After crying out loudly, she suddenly unzipped her purse and


    retrieved a small yet exquisite gun. She was going to shoot Zachary and kill him right away.


    However, she had no idea what a half-stepped Grandmaster was capable of.


    The moment the gun appeared, Zachary focused his mental strength. Before Krystal could aim the gun


    at him, he shed forward and snatched her small gun away.


    ¡°For secretly possessing a gun and having the intent to murder me, you shall die!¡±


    Without any semnce of mercy, Zachary turned the muzzle of the gun around and pointed it at


    Krystal¡¯s temple before pulling the trigger.


    Bang!


    Krystal fell slowly to the ground with her eyes widened. She fell in between Danial and Ronald.


    A family of threeid neatly together on the ground.


    And, the gunshot hadpletely shocked everyone present¡­ People from the Johansson family all


    had sullen expressions on their faces as their hearts trembled. Timothy Summers kneeled on the


    ground, and he was too weak to get up. The Duncan siblings had their eyes widened in shock. They


    had already forgotten about the pain in their faces.


    Fanny Johansson, who was old but strong, finally realized the direness of the situation.


    At this moment, it was a matter of life and death for the Johansson family.


    He knew that the key figures in this big act were Alex Rockefeller and Aunt Rockefeller. People from


    Divine Constabry had alsoe because of them.


    When Fanny checked the time, he saw that there were three minutes left before the clock struck


    twelve.


    Fanny hastily plucked a handful of thorny branches from a nearby flower bed. He took off his clothes


    and tied the branches to his back. He then rushed over while stumbling and shouting at the top of his


    lungs, ¡°I am Fanny Johansson, patriarch of the Johansson family, and I am here to apologize! I am


    Fanny Johansson, patriarch of the Johansson family, and I am here to apologize¡­¡±


    Fanny shouted consecutively with his hands raised high up in the air. After that, he kneeled upright in


    front of Alex.


    ¡°Patriarch of the Johansson family, your apologyes at quite a hefty price. If I hadn¡¯t been careful,


    my entire family might have been killed because of you,¡± Alex said indifferently.


    ¡°I am guilty as charged. I¡¯m already very old. Previously, I had no idea that Danial and his son, Ronald,


    were up to no good out here. I also had no clue about the five hundred Golden Dragon Warriors


    coming over here. It was all done by these two b*stards. The Johansson family is willing to offer all our


    wealth and ept Divine Constabry¡¯s trial. Please spare the old and weak in the Johansson family,


    including women and children!¡±


    As Fanny finished speaking, he prostrated before Alex and hit his head to the ground.


    For the sake of his family bloodline, he had to do so.


    Alex didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he looked at Aunt Rockefeller next to him.


    At this moment, herrge bow had been hidden somewhere yet again. She definitely couldn¡¯t have


    hidden it somewhere under her skirt because it couldn¡¯t be fit in it at all¡­ Then, she must have kept it


    inside her mind pce. Like his Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six, therge bow was a spiritual tool.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want their fixed assets. Sell those assets for money. I only want money!¡± Aunt Rockefeller said


    with her crisp voice.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fanny immediately nodded.


    Zachary looked at Aunt Rockefeller. Soon, he made a call on the phone.


    Not long after that, over a dozen armored vehicles drove in, stirring the entire neighborhood. Fine. The


    small neighborhood had actually been stirred long ago.


    All the Golden Dragon Warriors from the Johansson family were taken away.


    ording to Zachary, Divine Constabry was short of manpower and needed a lot of new recruits.


    These Royal ranked martial artists raised by the Johansson family could be of great use after being


    trained for a few years at a designated location.


    Vroom! Vroom! Vroom!


    The armored vehicles came and went quickly.


    Even the numerous corpses were taken away.


    Meanwhile, Timothy hadpletely lost his will to throw a tantrum.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1016

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1016


    Timothy Summers previously asked his uncle, Ted Summers, toe with a group of heavily armed


    troops to arrest people. Now, the armed troops were here, but they weren¡¯t here to catch the murderer,


    Alex Rockefeller. Instead, they hade to arrest the Golden Dragon Warriors whom the Johansson


    family was very proud of. In fact, these warriors would never be returned to the Johansson family.


    This was the typical case of an unexpected twist to an expected oue.


    p!


    Ted finally remembered his nephew, and he pped his nephew forcefully. ¡°How could you not know


    your limits as a member of the Summers family? Apologize to Mr. Rockefeller right away!¡±


    Alex nced at Timothy indifferently.


    Timothy dared not disobey Ted¡¯smands now, so he obediently lowered his head and apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong!¡±


    Wham!


    Ted smacked the back of Timothy¡¯s head again. ¡°Louder. Call him Uncle Rockefeller.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s head was nearly snapped off. He seemed aggrieved. ¡°Uncle Rockefeller, sorry. I was wrong!¡±


    Right at that moment, ire Assex, who was lying in the garden, woke up and opened her eyes.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the most influential heir of California kneeling before Alex


    while calling Alex as his uncle and apologized to him¡­ Suddenly, ire felt her heart clenched tightly


    as her mind was filled with questions!


    What the hell was going on here?


    The useless trash, Rockefeller had only left their family for a few months. How could he have gone


    through such big changes?


    Right after that, an old man came over in a hurry, it was none other than the richest man in West


    California, Frederick Duncan.


    As soon as Frederick arrived, he didn¡¯t even deign to look at his grandson and granddaughter. He


    directly kneeled before Alex with a loud thud and cried out painfully. ¡°Master Rockefeller, I¡¯m at fault. I


    didn¡¯t discipline these two b*stards and condoned their deeds. If you want to kill me or skin me alive, I,


    Frederick Duncan, won¡¯t even say a word against it.¡±


    ire¡¯s eyes widened, and her mind went nk for a while.


    ¡®Richest man¡­ In West California? But why?¡¯


    ¡®The good future son-inw I was hoping to get is nothingpared to my ex-son-inw. Why on earth


    is that? Could it be that I really have lost a trump card?¡¯


    When ire thought about these things, she felt extremely remorseful and upset. She wished dearly


    that she could just bust her own head open. After that, she passed out again.


    ¡°There¡¯s been enough deaths today!¡± Alex exhaled softly. ¡°Take them all away. I don¡¯t even bother to


    look at them.¡±


    Frederick thanked Alex multiple times. Then, he turned to look at Yone and Yannis and said, ¡°You two


    b*stards, get back to West California right away. Pack up your things, go to Australia and don¡¯te


    back for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± When the Duncan Siblings heard this, they felt as if they had lost their parents.


    Frederick¡¯s words meant that they had been officially deprived of the right to inherit the Duncan family¡¯s


    assets.


    Meanwhile, Timothy was taken away by Ted.


    ***


    The stunning, huge drama ended like a thunderstorm of sorts with an unpredictable oue. To


    ordinary outsiders, nothing much was felt. At most, the scene of five hundred Golden Dragon Warriors


    appearing on the street was somewhat startling. As for the inside story, nobody knew too clearly what


    had happened at all.


    The theme of the battle that urred in Maple Vi was also suppressed by the senior officials.


    Those who were shocked the most were none other than a few top-notch families in California.


    Zachary then invited Alex to a meal and to have a drink together.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex found it hard to refuse, so he said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it tonight! I¡¯ll be the host. Let¡¯s have a meal at


    Urasawa Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zachary said.


    Soon, the vi was left with ire as the only outsider.


    ¡°Let¡¯s throw this old woman out. She¡¯s an eyesore here. I want to rip her mouth apart whenever I see


    her,¡± Waltz said.


    With that, Waltz walked up to ire and pped her once.


    The p ended up waking ire.


    Aunt Rockefeller nced at Waltz indifferently, with a fleeting glimmer in her eyes. She said, ¡°Let her


    get lost by herself! Let¡¯s go inside and eat. I¡¯m starving!¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, ire still remembered about the ten billion dors.


    She reached her hand toward Alex as she said with a pleasant smile on her face, ¡°Alex, where¡¯s the


    ten billion dors? As long as you give the money to me, I¡¯ll kneel before you and lick your feet for the


    rest of my life.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1017

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1017


    Several people were all stunned.


    For the sake of money, ire was willing to let her reputation go to waste. Nobody could be as


    shameless as her.


    ¡°It¡¯s really the first time for me to meet a woman like you. At the very least, your daughter is a CEO.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯d be embarrassed by what you just did?¡± Waltz asked.


    Madame ire didn¡¯t care at all and said, ¡°How much is reputation worth? We¡¯re talking about ten


    billion dors here. These days, if one can show up with a hundred million dors, that¡¯d be good


    enough for reputation, let alone ten billion dors!¡±


    After that, ire turned to look at Alex ¡°Alex, it¡¯s all my fault in the past. I shouldn¡¯t have forced you to


    get a divorce with Dorothy, and I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you before. From now on, I won¡¯t stop you


    two from being together. You can do whatever you want. As long as I get the ten billion dors, I¡¯ll go


    somewhere far away and never get in your way again.¡±


    Daya couldn¡¯t bear listening to it anymore. So, she said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°What about the money?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve gone mad thinking about money!¡± Aunt Rockefeller suddenly said out loud. ¡°I¡¯m going to


    teach this money obsessed psychopath a lesson. None of you should stop me.¡±


    With that, Aunt Rockefeller grabbed ire and headed outside.


    Alex was startled.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t like ire but she was still his de facto mother-inw. Alex couldn¡¯t let his aunt kill


    her out of rage, so he immediately said, ¡°Aunt, this woman is somewhat a lunatic. Teaching her a


    lesson won¡¯t work. Let me send her home. Out of sight, out of mind.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send her home after teaching her a lesson,¡± Aunt Rockefeller said.


    Soon, Aunt Rockefeller drove ire¡¯s car and left the vi while taking along the trembling ire.


    Although Alex was worried, he could not do anything about it.


    Immediately after that, Waltz bombarded Alex with a series of questions.


    She was shocked yet envious of Alex¡¯s ability to kill thirty one Mystic ranked martial artists with such


    ease. Anyway, she had no reason to be embarrassed about getting to the bottom of things with her


    questions.


    Alexughed. ¡°You have way too many questions. Moreover, I can¡¯t answer all of them clearly in a


    short amount of time. I can only say that the path I¡¯m taking is neither martial arts nor the Cultivation


    Guru¡¯s pathway mentioned by the people out there.¡±


    Waltz¡¯s round eyes widened. ¡°Then what is it that you cultivate?¡±


    Alex thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°You can think of it as The Path of God.¡±


    Waltz still couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexughed loudly. ¡°The Path of God is even more difficult than ascending to Heaven. Every level


    requires a breakthrough in one¡¯s physical limits. But after the breakthrough, there are many benefits.


    You wouldn¡¯t understand if I told you now. However, I¡¯m already thinking of ways to help you all get


    onto The Path of God.¡±


    Waltz nodded.


    When Waltz turned around, she actually saw Daya¡¯s eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°Daya, why are you crying?¡± Waltz asked in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just feeling emotional. Honey, I believe my dream must have been real. That¡¯s my memory


    from the past life. We were a couple who got separated. One day, we¡¯ll both get our memories back!¡±


    Daya said.


    Waltz was dumbfounded by what she heard, so she quickly asked what was going on.


    Daya then told Waltz about the dream she had been having since she was a kid. After listening to


    Daya, Waltz didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Fairy Realm? Pool of Reincarnation? I really hope what you said is true, so that I could also have a


    look in Fairy Realm. But, this was only a dream world. How could you think it¡¯s real? How could deities


    possibly exist in the world?¡± Waltz asked.


    Alex declined toment.


    Although he had acquired his ancestor¡¯s legacy, and his ancestor imed to be the Primo God of


    Miracle Doctors, Primo God was just a title. He couldn¡¯t have actually been a deity, could he?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these things. I was interrupted by the Johansson family earlier, and I haven¡¯t


    even finished cooking. You two cane and help. Since my aunt isn¡¯t around, nobody will yell at you,¡±


    Alex said.


    Twenty minutester, Aunt Rockefeller returned on her own.


    ¡°Did you send her home?¡± Alex asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1018

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1018


    Aunt Rockefeller grunted softly. ¡°Why should I send her back? She has hands and feet. She could just


    go back by herself.¡±


    With that, Aunt Rockefeller nced at Waltz and Daya.


    ¡°Since you care so much about her, do you still want to be her son-inw? I think you can¡¯t cut ties with


    Dorothy Assex in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯ve already gotten a divorce. Do you think we¡¯d get married again?¡± Alex


    said.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I wouldn¡¯t know if you¡¯d do it! However, I have to offer you advice. We still don¡¯t know if


    your father is dead or alive, and we have no idea what the ranks of our hidden enemies are. You ought


    to have self-discipline! Don¡¯t be dragged down by beautiful women. Otherwise¡­ I won¡¯t forgive you


    easily,¡± Aunt Rockefeller said.


    With that, Aunt Rockefeller deliberately nced at Daya.


    Daya took a deep breath and stood up. ¡°Auntie, I know you think I¡¯m dragging Rockefeller down, and


    that I¡¯d only cause him trouble. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t! In five days, I¡¯ll be taking on the Stoermers¡¯ Test of


    Hell and I¡¯ll return in two years. When the timees, I definitely won¡¯t be the same as my current self


    and I could be Alex¡¯s helper,¡± Daya said.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Aunt Rockefeller asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daya nodded.


    ¡°Aunt, what Daya said is true. The test she mentioned is extremely difficult. She¡¯s willing to ept this


    hellish test because of me. You¡­ You shouldn¡¯t keep picking on Daya! She¡¯s not an ordinary girl. Her


    mental power is a very amazing talent. Even if she hasn¡¯t gone through any cultivation, she¡¯s already a


    hundred times stronger than other people,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Is that so? I find it a little hard to believe! I¡¯ll know after testing it out!¡± Aunt Rockefeller suddenly


    focused her mental power and hit on Daya¡¯s consciousness.


    In the next moment, her facial expression changed and became rather grave.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Five secondster, sweats appeared on her forehead.


    Ten secondster, her body began to tremble.


    Twenty secondster, Aunt Rockefeller stumbled three steps backward. She only stopped when she


    knocked against the wall behind her. Her face had turned pale.


    Alex quickly held her up andughed. ¡°What do you think? Do you believe me now? Once she


    cultivates her spiritual consciousness, she might even be able to kill a Grandmaster in seconds.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller snorted. ¡°That¡¯s all!¡±


    After saying that, her legs gave away, nearly falling down.


    Waltz couldn¡¯t help butugh. After that, she quickly stopped herself.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Aunt Rockefeller retrieved a bracelet and tossed it over to Daya.


    ¡°Your mental power indeed is malleable. This is a mystical tool. Coupled with your mental power, you¡¯d


    be better able to protect yourself. Anyway, I look forward to your achievements in two years.¡±


    After dinner, Alex retreated to the basement and started to concoct pills.


    In the past few days, Thousand Miles Conglomerate, the Yowell family, the Stoermer family, and


    Nathan Pattingson had all delivered medicinal herbs of great value to Alex. Hence, he could go crazy


    concocting pills.


    Alex still felt worried about Daya.


    He prepared more than twenty types of pills for her. Apart from pill concoction, he also elerated his


    research on the formation blueprint attached to the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six. As long as Alex was


    able to grasp this thing fully, he was confident that he could create some mystical tools for self defense


    just like how his father did.


    ***


    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Alex headed to Urasawa Restaurant for his appointment.


    Zachary Xavier, Sky Melvis, Ted Summers, and several other key members of California¡¯s Divine


    Constabry were all there. However, Anna Coleman was nowhere to be seen. Upon asking, it turned


    out that Anna had left California after being entrusted with transporting the four hundred or so Royal


    ranked martial artists they had seized from the Johansson family earlier.


    The meal went on for two hours.


    In reality, it was an asion to drink and bond with each other.


    Alex knew clearly in his heart that his performance during the day had thoroughly conquered this


    guardian from Divine Constabry. This man now wanted to be associated with Alex directly.


    Meanwhile, Alex also wanted to find out who in Divine Constabry was looking for the tomb¡¯s key.


    Hence, he happily epted Zachary¡¯s offering of peace.


    Throughout the meal, both the host and the guests were happy.


    When Zachary left, he gave Alex a piece of talisman. This was also proof of Alex¡¯s promotion as an


    elder.


    At half past eight, Alex saw Zachary and the rest off at Urasawa Restaurant. He was just about to drive


    his car and return home. To his surprise, he saw someone familiar at the parking lot: it was none other


    than Cheryl Coney¡¯s best friend, Phoebe Larsen!


    ¡®Why is she still in California?¡¯ Alex thought.


    Just as he was still thinking if he should go and greet her, a group of masked men suddenly appeared


    from one side and rushed over to Phoebe. They covered her head with a piece of ck cloth. Before


    she could scream, they dragged her into a van. The van¡¯s engine was turned on, and it quickly sped


    outside.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1019

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1019


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go!¡±


    ¡°Who are you people? You people¡­ I have money, I¡¯ll give you money¡­ My dad is very rich¡­¡±


    Phoebe Larsen panicked to the core. She had no idea who these people were at all, and the only thing


    she could think of was to save her life with money.


    Unfortunately, these people weren¡¯t convinced.


    Moreover, someone began to speak, ¡°Stop struggling. We do things with principles. Since we¡¯ve


    epted money from our client, how could we go back on our promise? You should just resign yourself


    to fate!¡±


    When Phoebe heard this, she panicked even more.


    They were neither going after her money nor her body. Someone actually instructed them to do so.


    ¡°Who is it? Who instructed you to do this? You must have been fooled. My father is Wayne Larson.


    He¡¯s the mayor of Michigan. If you ever hurt me, my father definitely won¡¯t let you go. He¡¯ll catch you


    even if you go to the end of the world,¡± Phoebe said.


    Phoebe normally never mentioned who her father was but during times like this, she hoped that she


    could scare these people away with her father¡¯s reputation.


    A masked manughed loudly. ¡°How did you know we live near the end of the world? Amazing! But, so


    what? Do you think we¡¯re blind and stupid for being unable to recognize you? It¡¯s Wayne Larsen¡¯s


    daughter we¡¯re going for!¡±


    At this moment, Phoebe truly began to feel hopeless. She struggled desperately and cried out for help.


    Phoebe wanted to use one leg to kick against the car¡¯s window. Unfortunately, one of the thugs blocked


    it midway. Instead, her footnded on the door post. Her ankle was twisted, and it hurt greatly.


    Meanwhile, someone covered her mouth and spoke eerily into her ear, ¡°You better behave. Otherwise,


    with your good looks, we don¡¯t mind taking turns to have some fun with you in the car.¡±


    When Phoebe heard this, her body immediately stiffened up. She didn¡¯t dare to shout anymore. Tears


    started streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    Right then, the car suddenly came to a halt.


    Everyone in the car jerked forward, especially the man who was speaking to Phoebe earlier. He


    bumped his head against the front seat. It hurt so badly that he started gritting his teeth and yelled,


    ¡°Luden, do you know how to drive? Are you trying to get me killed?¡±


    Luden, who was driving, poked his head out of the car window and started cursing loudly. ¡°B*stard. Do


    you want to die? Get out of the way. Believe it or not, I¡¯m going to run you over and kill you.¡±


    A young man was standing in front of the car.


    Of course, it was Alex Rockefeller.


    Alex pretended to leave, but he stopped and ced his hands on his waist. ¡°Oh, you piece of sh*t.


    You¡¯re only driving a dpidated van, but you think so highly of yourself, huh? Open your damn eyes.


    Which car in this parking lot is worse than yours? You¡¯re driving such a broken piece of crap metal that


    beggars don¡¯ t even want, yet you dare to speak to an old woman¡­ No, I mean, how dare you yell at


    an old man like me? Are you blind? Did your mother give birth to you in a pig barn? Is that why you


    have the brain of a pig? Do you think this road belongs to your family? My car is worth a hundred times


    more than yours.¡±


    Alex was imitating ire when she cursed. Carelessly, he even addressed himself as an old woman.


    However, it was very effective. Luden became thoroughly enraged.


    The person in the back seat, who was probably the boss, said, ¡°Luden, let¡¯s not cause trouble. Let him


    go!¡±


    However, Luden couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°I¡¯ve never met such a b*tchy man. I¡¯ll run him over.¡±


    With that, Luden stepped on the elerator.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    To his surprise, Alex was holding a brick that he had picked up somewhere in his hand behind his back.


    Whoosh!


    Alex smashed it in the direction of the driver¡¯s seat.


    The windshield was instantly shattered. The huge brick passed through the ss panel and knocked


    against Luden¡¯s chin. Arge amount of blood instantly gushed out. Luden also subconsciously spun


    the steering wheel to dodge the brick. In the end, the van crashed into a Mercedes-Benz nearby.


    Luden touched his chin. When he saw blood on his hand, he immediately became furious.


    ¡°This jerk! I have to kill him!¡± Luden immediately operated the van with the intention of reversing the


    car.


    As a result, he identally turned off the engine. When he tried to turn on the engine again, he


    realized that it simply couldn¡¯t be turned on. Luden became so angry that he repeatedly smashed the


    steering wheel.


    ¡°Hahahaha. Like I said, you¡¯re driving a garbage van. How dare you behave so arrogantly with me? I¡¯m


    afraid you might not know this, but even arge garlic is more expensive than this garbage of yours.


    Great, now your garbage van can¡¯t be driven anymore. What else can you run me over with? Your pig


    brain?¡±


    Luden couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He immediately opened the door and wanted to get out.


    The boss asked, ¡°Wait a second. Something feels wrong. Where did this mane from? Could he be


    someone who works for Wayne Larsen?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1020

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1020


    After the boss said that, Luden stopped moving momentarily.


    Meanwhile, Phoebe¡¯s heart lit up with hope. Suddenly, she realized that the voice of the man outside


    sounded familiar. She felt as if she had heard it somewhere before¡­ Right after that, she suddenly


    remembered. Didn¡¯t that voice belong to that jerk, Alex Rockefeller?


    Why was the jerk here?


    In the end, after yelling at them, Alex ran off.


    The boss sighed in relief.


    Luden couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and said, ¡°Boss, that¡¯s the b*tchy man. I must teach him a lesson.¡±


    As a result, when Luden rushed outside the van, he realized Alex had already disappeared.


    ¡°What do we do, boss? The van is broken!¡± Luden came back while cursing. They could not go


    anywhere without a working vehicle.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The boss looked at Phoebe. ¡°Let¡¯s drive her car. Check her purse and see if there¡¯s a key inside.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a key. In fact, it¡¯s a BMW,¡± another man soon said.


    It was Cheryl Coney¡¯s BMW.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down and change to the new car!¡±


    The group of men didn¡¯t have a choice but to leave their dpidated van behind and look for Phoebe¡¯s


    BMW. However, right then, a person sneakily appeared behind the boss.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The person pped on the crown of the boss¡¯ head.


    The boss jerked his head around. When he saw that the person was Alex from earlier, he suddenly felt


    goosebumps all over his body. Subconsciously, he reached for Phoebe¡¯s neck. However, as soon as be


    extended his hands, Alex grabbed them. With a loud crack, the boss¡¯s wrist was broken, and bits of his


    bones fell off.


    ¡°Ouch¡­!¡±


    The boss cried out painfully. He nearly passed out.


    Although Phoebe didn¡¯t know what was happening, she could feel someone forcibly grabbing her by


    her waist. Her body uncontrobly fell into this person¡¯s arms.


    Phoebe seemed to be able to smell the jerk¡¯s scent. He smelled inexplicably nice, unlike other people.


    Immediately after that, a crackling sound was heard. The scene became quiet. She could only hear


    several men wailing in pain.


    In the next moment, Phoebe could see light again.


    Alex had removed the cloth over her head. Then, he untied the rope around her hand and asked, ¡°Are


    you alright, Miss Larsen?¡±


    It would¡¯ve been better if Alex didn¡¯t ask the question. As soon as he did, Phoebe started crying. She


    suddenly pounced onto his body and circled her arms tightly around his neck. ¡°You jerk! I was terrified.


    I thought I¡¯d be done for. Thankfully, you appeared in time.¡±


    Alex was shocked. ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Only then did Phoebe realize that she had identally called Alex¡¯s nickname given by her. Previously,


    when she spoke to Cheryl, she had gotten used to calling him a jerk. ¡°Did I call you? I don¡¯t know. I feel


    a little disoriented right now. I don¡¯t know if I called you earlier either.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He pulled her away from his body before pointing at the four men on the ground.


    ¡°Do you know these people?¡± Alex asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1021

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1021


    By this time, Alex Rockefeller had long taken off the masks of the four men.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize them!¡± Phoebe Larsen shook her head after taking a closer look at them. ¡°But this


    man told me that someone instructed them to do this. It¡¯s probably rted to my father.¡±


    Alex frowned slightly. ¡°I thought they were just trying to rape you. I didn¡¯t expect an inside story to be


    there. Did they tell you why they kidnapped you?¡±


    Since Phoebe didn¡¯t have the answer, she shook her head and looked at Alex.


    Her hands were still holding onto Alex, and half her body¡¯s weight was on his body. Through his arms,


    Alex could clearly feel the unique softness in front of her chest. He couldn¡¯t help but turn around and


    look down at her cor several times.


    When Phoebe noticed it, she quickly moved away. Although she cursed him for being a jerk in her


    heart, she started moaning in an aggrieved tone. ¡°I sprained my ankle again.¡±


    Alex looked at her foot ¡°Oh, right. Why did you sprain it again?¡±


    Alex shook his head. He then made Phoebe stand up on her own before walking to the four culprits.


    ¡°Which one of you will tell me who instructed you to kidnap Miss Larsen?¡± Alex asked.


    Indeed, his words were ineffective.


    Luden began speaking in a hard-headed manner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t tell you even if you kill us.


    Don¡¯t waste your effort. Kill us or skin us alive¡­ Do whatever you want.¡±


    Wham!


    Alex smacked Luden¡¯s head. ¡°You have a hard skull. Let¡¯s see if your limbs are as tough.¡±


    Crack! Crack!


    Alex lifted his foot and stomped on Luden¡¯s limbs. It was not unlike stepping on sugar canes. Luden¡¯s


    limbs had been trampled into pulp. Wherever Alex¡¯s footnded, Luden¡¯s bones would bepletely


    crushed. Even surgery wouldn¡¯t possibly help him recover.


    Phoebe was terrified by what she saw.


    She felt that this jerk was indeed scary when he became mad. But then she thought about how she


    would¡¯ve ended up in a horrendous state tonight if the jerk hadn¡¯t saved her. It was uncertain if she¡¯d


    still be alive, but she¡¯d have definitely gotten raped.


    After thinking like this, Phoebe felt afraid again. She was even more grateful to Alex now.


    This was already the second time Alex saved her life.


    Crack! Crack!


    Crack! Crack!


    Phoebe witnessed Alex crushing two other men¡¯s limbs, and she began thinking to herself, ¡®This man


    might somewhat be a jerk, but he can be heartwarming at times!¡¯


    Unfortunately, the four men had all be disabled but Alex still couldn¡¯t extract any information from


    them.


    Luden became even fiercer. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re in huge trouble! Today¡¯s matter isn¡¯ t something random


    people can involve themselves in. Now that you¡¯ve crushed the limbs of all four of us, you¡¯re officially


    an enemy of Leviathan Gate. Leviathan Gate won¡¯t let you off the hook,¡± he said.


    Alexughed. ¡°Oh, I was wondering who you might be. It turns out that you¡¯re from Leviathan Gate too.


    I happen to have bad blood with Leviathan Gate.¡±


    ¡°What? You know about Leviathan Gate?¡± the boss eximed.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I do. A few days ago, your young master, Seamus Owen or something, got beaten up badly by


    me. Now, I think he¡¯s been killed by his girlfriend, Carol Rockefeller! Also, some time ago, you had a


    guardian called Vaudou or something¡­ ¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Do you mean Darren Vaudou, Guardian Vaudou?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the name. Guardian Darren Vaudou and his little brother were both killed by me¡­


    Look, aren¡¯t I just fine? This means Leviathan Gate is weak as hell! When I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll go


    over and kill the head of Leviathan Gate too. We¡¯ll see how arrogant you can be then,¡± Alex said.


    The few men from Leviathan Gate were dumbfounded by what they heard.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s actually you who killed Guardian Vaudou?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1022

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1022


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Alex snorted coldly. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk any further nonsense.


    He tapped on the boss¡¯s forehead.


    Soul Banishing Touch!


    Three secondster, the boss started trembling all over. His eyes rolled up, and a significant amount of


    white foam spurted out of his mouth.


    Phoebe Larsen was dumbfounded by what she saw. ¡°What happened to him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°This is a cruel method of interrogation. It¡¯s much more effective than other forms of severe torture.


    This is a direct way of torturing his soul. Ordinary people won¡¯t evenst five seconds,¡± Alex said.


    Phoebe felt as if she was listening to a heavenly gospel.


    In the end, the boss¡¯s body started to convolute violently, and he fell to the ground with a thump.


    ¡°Huh? What happened to him?¡± Phoebe eximed.


    ¡°Oh, dear. I was focusing on talking to you and forgot about the time. I thought he wouldn¡¯tst five


    seconds, but he ended upsting ten seconds. Now, his brain is ruined. He¡¯s gone mad,¡± Alex


    continued.


    As soon as Alex said that, the boss started to behave abnormally.


    Saliva drooled from his mouth, and a sly smile appeared on his face. ¡°Beautiful women¡­ So many


    beautiful women, so many¡­¡± he murmured.


    The fellow men from Leviathan Gate were all scared silly.


    What kind of tactic was this?


    Just as Alex was about to cast a Soul Banishing Touch on Luden, Luden immediately spilled the beans.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you. We were instructed by our Leviathan Gate superiors to do so. We epted the


    mission, and that¡¯s why we did it.¡±


    Upon further detailed questioning, Alex and Phoebe could finally just about figure out what was going


    on.


    Leviathan Gate actually had something like a mercenary mission lobby. Disciples could take on various


    missions in the mission lobby, such as assassinating, kidnapping, and escorting people. Each mission


    had its corresponding reward or point umtion. Disciples could use the points they umted to


    exchange for things in the sect, for instance, pills, weapons, or money.


    ¡°Leviathan Gate actually has this kind of thing.¡± Alex was a little surprised by what he heard. He had


    always thought it was a small sect, but with the existence of a mission lobby, Alex could tell that


    Leviathan Gate was an unusual organization.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Clearly, they had much bigger ambitions. Apart from that, these people were actually sent to kidnap


    Phoebe in the form of a mission. It would be difficult to find out who the mastermind behind this was


    from these people.


    ¡°Did your father offend someone recently?¡± Alex asked Phoebe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. My father rarely tells us things about his work. Even if he gets into trouble, he never


    tells my mother and me about it. He keeps everything to himself,¡± Phoebe said.


    Alex nodded. ¡°It seems that in that regard, you¡¯re not like your father. You¡¯re a loudspeaker.¡±


    Phoebe became furious about being called a loudspeaker.


    But when she moved a little, her feet hurt so much that she could barely stand. In the end, she had to


    be supported by Alex.


    ¡°You can mention it to your father. I¡¯ll help you out one more time!¡± Alex then took his phone out and


    called Sky Melvis.


    Sky, Zachary Xavier, and the rest hadn¡¯t strayed too far. They soon rushed over.


    ¡°Leviathan Gate?¡± When Zachary heard Leviathan Gate¡¯s name, a serious expression appeared on his


    face.


    ¡°Leviathan Gate has been growing very fasttely, especially sincest year. Their activities in America


    have be more rampant. Looks like they must have something sinister nned.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Xavier, do you know about Leviathan Gate?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t underestimate Leviathan Gate. This sect used to operate overseas, and it has many


    disciples. Its forces in Southeast Asia are especially powerful. Divine Constabry was in contact with


    them multiple times. The head of the sect is Blood Fist, someone who became infamous thirty years


    ago. Achieving Earth-rank thirty years ago, rumor has it that he¡¯s very likely made a breakthrough to


    Grandmaster-rank,¡± Zachary said.


    After that, Zachary turned to look at Phoebe. ¡°I know your father. I¡¯ll personally talk to your father about


    this.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1023

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1023


    A few momentster, the men from Divine Constabry left, and they took the four Leviathan Gate¡¯s


    men with them.


    On the way out, Sky Melvis patted Alex Rockefeller on his shoulder. Sky then looked over at Phoebe


    Larsen with a squint. Alex understood what he was trying to hint. Sky must have thought Phoebe was


    another one of his girlfriends.


    But she really wasn¡¯t.


    Phoebe had just called him a jerk Did she really think Alex was deaf?


    ¡°How are you holding up? Can you still walk?¡± Alex looked at Phoebe¡¯s foot.


    ¡°No.¡± Phoebe shook her head.


    ¡°Where are you staying?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°A hotel!¡± answered Phoebe.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you staying with Coney¡¯s family? ¡± Alex froze for a moment. ¡°By the looks of it, you can¡¯t


    drive on your own. I¡¯ll get you a taxi!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The magistrate¡¯s daughter was dumbfounded. She then puffed her cheeks angrily.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you. I had just started to see you in a better light, but now, it¡¯s gone back to its original


    state. I¡¯m a weak girl who just got kidnapped, and I hurt my ankle. Now, you¡¯re getting me a taxi. What


    if something happens during the journey?¡± asked Phoebe.


    ¡°This is called having a victim mentality. There aren¡¯t as many bad people in the world as you think. It¡¯s


    not like you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world. Not every man has their eye on you,¡± Alex said.


    Phoebe felt a pain in her chest. It was almost as if someone had stabbed her thrice. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a good


    friend of Coney. As her rumored boyfriend, we are considered friends too. Shouldn¡¯t you at least send


    me back? How could you be so selfish?¡±


    ¡°Am I selfish? I just saved you!¡± Alex eximed.


    He felt speechless. ¡°More importantly, you already yelled at me for being a jerk. Why should I send you


    back? I¡¯m not a jerk, and we¡¯re not friends! Alright, you can get your own taxi. Goodbye, daughter of a


    wealthy magistrate!¡±


    With that, Alex waved his hand and walked to his car.


    After getting into the driver¡¯s seat, he turned on the engine. Just as he was about to leave, he


    intentionally nced at the rearview mirror and saw Phoebe sitting on the ground.


    Her shoulders jerked, and she was crying. She felt awfully aggravated. She had never met a man with


    such little manners as


    Alex.


    Alex frowned. He watched her through the rearview mirror for one minute before letting out a long sigh.


    He turned off the engine, got out of the car, and walked over to Phoebe.


    ¡°Give me your keys!¡± Alex demanded.


    ¡°Why are you bothering me again? Just let me die here on my own.¡± Phoebe wiped her tears before


    sitting stubbornly on the ground. She looked very much like someone¡¯s girlfriend who was throwing a


    tantrum.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Cheryl, I wouldn¡¯t want to meddle with you. I would¡¯ve let those four men from


    Leviathan Gate kidnap you away. In the end, it doesn¡¯t concern me whose wife you be.¡±


    Phoebe pouted. ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯re very devoted. In the end, you¡¯re still someone who


    simultaneously dates multiple women. Be careful of spreading yourself too thin. You might end up not


    being able to get out of the pit you threw yourself in.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Look at yourself. You¡¯re so good at insulting others. Can you drive


    now?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°My right foot is injured. How can I drive? Why don¡¯t you try driving without your right foot?¡± Phoebe


    said.


    ¡°You really got hurt in the wrong ce. It¡¯s your tongue that should¡¯ve gotten hurt,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Phoebe gritted her teeth. By then, Alex had already rummaged through her purse and taken


    her car keys out. He incidentally took out a packet of tampons before hurriedly stuffing it back inside.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Phoebe answered.


    Alex instantly bent over and grabbed her by her waist. After exerting some force and with Phoebe¡¯s


    surprised squeal, Alex carried her in his arms.


    Phoebe iled her legs wildly, and she blushed. ¡°Jerk, what are you doing? This feels terrible!¡±


    ¡°Why are you screaming? If you keep screaming, I¡¯ll leave you here,¡± Alex said.


    Phoebe bit her red lips. Indeed, she didn¡¯t dare make another sound.


    ¡°You did this on purpose. You were trying to take advantage of me,¡± Phoebe said after a while.


    Alex froze. ¡°Just how did I take advantage of you?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1024

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1024


    ¡°You touched my thigh,¡± Phoebe Larsen said.


    ¡°Sh*t. Why don¡¯t you try carrying someone without touching their leg? You¡¯ll fall to your death,¡± Alex


    Rockefeller answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have quick healing abilities? If you heal me, I can walk on my own. Why would I need you to


    carry me?¡± Phoebe asked.


    Alex chuckled coldly. ¡°Are you trying to get me to heal you quickly? Aggressive methods like this won¡¯t


    work. Last time, I only did it because Cheryl pleaded for you. We haven¡¯t reached that degree of


    friendship yet. Unless, of course, we make an equivalent exchange,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°An equivalent exchange? What do you wan t?¡± Phoebe really did want to experience these magical


    medical skills once again. She was a doctor herself. On the inside, she already felt great admiration


    toward Alex¡¯s medical skills. She only opposed him because of her pre-existing biases.


    ¡°Your soul, for instance,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Tsk. I thought you might have said you wanted my body,¡± Phoebe sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your body,¡± replied Alex.


    Phoebe instantly gritted her teeth. Ever since she was a kid, she had been praised for her beauty. After


    growing up, countless men had alsoplimented her for her looks. She was pretty confident in her


    appearance, but after what Alex said, she felt deeply enraged.


    ¡®You must be blind,¡¯ Phoebe thought.


    Three minutester, Alex found the BMW. He drove Phoebe back to her hotel.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already gone all the way in being helpful. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor yourself. You should be able to deal with your injury, right? Hence, since it¡¯s getting


    late, you don¡¯t need to tell Cheryl or ask her toe check on you. After all, she¡¯s a girl. It¡¯s not safe at


    night,¡± Alex added after a pause.


    Phoebe pouted. ¡°You seem to care about her a lot.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s among the few friends I have. She helped me during the most difficult time of my life,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°How did she help you?¡± Phoebe suddenly craved gossip.


    Alex nced at her twice. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. You don¡¯t have to see me off.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk to Phoebe about such things. Alex didn¡¯t consider her his friend.


    ¡°Hey. Are you just going to leave me like this?¡± Phoebe asked.


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°My leg hurts. Every single step hurts. Even getting to the bathroom is troublesome. What if I trip and


    fall again?¡± Phoebe said.


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to help you get into the bathroom and give you a shower,


    are you?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just trying to prevent an ident from happening. Just sit here and wait for me.


    Once I¡¯m done taking a shower, you can leave,¡± Phoebe said.


    ¡°Well¡­ Alright!¡± Alex said.


    After that, Phoebe grabbed her clothes and hopped into the bathroom. Just as she locked the door and


    was about to take off her clothes, she suddenly realized that she had made an incredibly silly request.


    She was taking a shower with only a wall between her and Alex.


    What if he had evil intentions? The bathroom door couldn¡¯t possibly stop a martial artist like him from


    barging in. What was she thinking?


    Or perhaps, Phoebe subconsciously felt that this jerk was a reliable man. However, she had already


    gone inside. It was toote for regrets.


    Hence, she let her guard down, undressed, and started to shower.


    Rustle¡­ Rustle¡­


    Alex had incredibly sensitive ears. He could hear every move Phoebe made inside. After that, he could


    hear the sound of water sshing, as well as the sound of Phoebe pumping shower gel.


    This was somewhat torture. However, he couldn¡¯t resist paying attention to the sounds.


    Unknowingly, his spiritual consciousness had also been released, and it uncontrobly entered the


    bathroom. The next second caught him stunnedpletely.


    ¡®Holy sh*t!¡¯ Alex thought.


    What was going on?


    Alex suddenly jumped to his feet, a look of disbelief stered to his face. He nearly started a


    nosebleed.


    ¡®Could my eyes have developed the ability to see through things?¡¯ Alex wondered.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1025

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1025


    ¡®Hang on, it¡¯s not my eyes!¡¯


    That¡¯s because Alex Rockefeller sat facing the television on the edge of the bed. He wasn¡¯t looking in


    the direction of the bathroom at all. Instead, he was listening with his ears.


    ¡®Was it a hallucination? Or was it my own imagination?¡¯ Alex wondered.


    When Alex stood up, he noticed that the image of Phoebe Larsen showering had disappeared from his


    mind.


    After that, he concentrated very hard while he looked at the bathroom wall. He wanted to see ifhe could


    really see through it, but it didn¡¯t work at all.


    The wall was still there, and so was the door. However, without any intention of making it happen, the


    image appeared in his mind once again.


    Soon, Alex realized that it was his spiritual consciousness at work.


    ¡®Oh my god. Does my spiritual consciousness have this kind of godlike effect?¡¯


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t this be¡­ A perk from heaven?¡¯ thought Alex.


    Drip!


    Alex suddenly realized that his nose was really bleeding.


    D*mn. Even when he saw someone naked in the flesh, he never had a nosebleed before. Indeed,


    peeking was more exhrating.


    To prove that the image he saw was real, Alex shouted in the bathroom¡¯s direction. ¡°Miss Larsen, are


    you done?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Phoebe replied.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you clearly from inside here,¡± she shouted back.


    Alex saw Phoebe stop moving while she cocked her head and shouted toward the outside of the


    bathroom.


    Indeed, it was real.


    Alex watched her a while longer. Finally, he felt that he had crossed the line. After all, she was a virgin,


    as well as the daughter of a wealthy magistrate. He quickly retracted his spiritual consciousness.


    ¡°Nothing. Go on!¡± Alex shouted. After that, he silently left the room.


    He was a little worried. What if he couldn¡¯t control himself after Phoebe had finished her shower, and


    she came out? What if he pounced on her?


    A few minutester, Phoebe was done bathing. She even deliberately put on a fewyers before


    walking out of the bathroom. That¡¯s because she was afraid that Alex might be tempted by her beauty


    and force himself upon her.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Can youe over and help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Just as I thought, he disappeared without saying a word!¡±


    Phoebe sat on the bed. Although relieved, she somehow felt a sense of disappointment. She began to


    seriously doubt her beauty and physique. Why did the jerk avoid her like that? Was she really that


    ugly?


    Right then, her phone started ringing. It was a call from her father, Wayne Larsen.


    ¡°Phoebe, I heard something happened to you in California. You were nearly kidnapped. How are you


    now? Are you hurt?¡± Wayne asked.


    When Phoebe heard her father¡¯s deep and concerned voice, tears rolled down her cheeks with no


    respite. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Phoebe was afraid that her father would be worried.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve also heard that an elder from Divine Constabry saved you. Are you friends?¡±


    Wayne asked.


    ¡°Huh? Is that jerk an elder from Divine Constabry?¡± Phoebe asked.


    ¡°J-jerk¡­?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Michigan¡¯s magistrate was shocked by the nickname his daughter gave that man. His face turned dark.


    With his position, Wayne naturally didn¡¯t need to befriend an elder from Divine Constabry. However,


    he and Zachary Xavier had been friends for many years. Earlier, when Zachary called him on the


    phone, he revealed some information to Wayne. Zachary had told Wayne that this elder was very


    powerful and that his martial arts level was even higher than Zachary¡¯s.


    Wayne knew Zachary very well. Wayne was a half-stepped Grandmaster.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1026

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1026


    Since Alex Rockefeller was superior to Zachary Xavier, didn¡¯t that make Alex a Grandmaster?


    He was a young Grandmaster!


    Even if Wayne Larsen was not someone from the martial arts realm, he knew that Grandmasters


    couldn¡¯t be insulted. One would be killed for insulting a Grandmaster.


    Hence, Wayne instantly appeared angry. ¡°Phoebe, this is a serious warning. You mustn¡¯t be


    disrespectful toward Mr. Rockefeller. Moreover, you are not to address him as a jerk. Otherwise, even I


    can¡¯t save you¡­ Now, is Mr. Rockefeller there?¡± Wayne asked.


    Phoebe Larsen had never seen her father this angry. She felt aggravated.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know where he¡¯s gone? I was taking a shower earlier, and I asked him to wait


    for me. But, he sneaked away. What a jerk¡­¡± Phoebe said.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m at a hotel!¡± Phoebe answered.


    Wayne connected the dots on his own. He was immediately startled.


    An image of a man waiting outside the bathroom while his daughter showered inside appeared in his


    mind. Any father would feel aggrieved at the thought that the daughter he had put in so much effort to


    raise was stolen by someone else.


    ¡°Is he¡­ Your boyfriend?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Huh? Dad, what are you saying? Of course not! I wouldn¡¯t have any interest in him! He¡¯s my best


    friend¡¯s boyfriend,¡± Phoebe said.


    ¡°Then, why did you shower in front of him..?¡± Wayne said.


    ¡°Dad, what are you thinking? Who showered in front of him? My leg was injured. I was afraid I might


    slip and fall in the shower. That¡¯s why I asked him to sit outside just in case I got into an ident and


    couldn¡¯t reach anyone. Who knew he¡¯d sneak away? Such an irresponsible man,¡± Phoebe said.


    Wayne had a sullen expression on his face.


    ¡®My dearest daughter, aren¡¯t you a little too reckless? You asked your best friend¡¯s boyfriend to wait


    outside for you while you showered. What if he had bad intentions? Fortunately, Mr. Rockefeller is a


    man of integrity. Otherwise, you¡¯d have no idea what would have happened to you.¡¯ Wayne thought to


    himself.


    After talking for a while, Wayne asked Phoebe to stay in the hotel and not go anywhere. He then sent


    his bodyguard to pick her up.


    ***


    That said, Alex left with a strong sense of curiosity about spiritual consciousness. Immediately, he


    started experimenting.


    While he was in the elevator, he happened to meet a young woman in a ck dress.


    He immediately tried to use his spiritual consciousness. In the end, he discovered that his spiritual


    consciousness was like his eyes. He could sense it moving in whichever direction he wanted it to.


    Soon, he was able to see through the young woman¡¯s dress¡­


    ¡®Uhm, this woman isn¡¯t wearing anything inside. She¡¯s so hot! I wonder where she¡¯s headed to at this


    hour of the night?¡¯ Alex thought.


    Later, Alex passed by a lottery retailer. He deliberately entered to buy a few lottery tickets.


    He wanted to try using his spiritual consciousness to see the results, but it didn¡¯t work!


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t see anything at all. Instead, it just wasn¡¯t very clear. It¡¯s like putting a phone


    screen too close to one¡¯s eyes. What could a person see at such a close distance?


    Hence, perceiving with his spiritual consciousness required a certain distance.


    On the other hand, he also found out that his spiritual consciousness had a limited distance through


    testing. He could probably only probe within a span of five meters, and there was a standard error of


    about ten centimeters. It differed ording to the level of strength of his spiritual consciousness.


    Even so, Alex still felt overjoyed.


    ***


    In the blink of an eye, the next day had arrived.


    Carey Stoermer and X Stoermer came to the vi. Carey even personally prepared a lot of food for


    breakfast.


    ¡°My dear son-inw, try this egg and cucumber sandwich I made. There are also pancakes, red bean


    soup, and hemp balls. Oh, right. Here¡¯s some freshly ground soymilk!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard at making pills for the past few days. Look at you. Your face has gotten


    thinner. My heart aches at the sight of you like this!¡± Carey eximed.


    Carey¡¯s caring attitude made Alex sigh once again at the thought of Madame ire Assex¡¯s cold


    demeanor. Even if it was just for the delicious breakfast, Alex was determined never to lose such a


    good mother-inw!


    Right then, a car approached the vi.


    The richest man in West California, Frederick Duncan, hade to visit.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1027

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1027


    As soon as Frederick Dtuican came in, he bowed to Alex Rockefeller. He even came with a gift.


    ¡°Master Rockefeller, I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened with my grandson and granddaughter previously.


    At first, I wanted these two unworthy grandchildren to pay their respects to you, but l didn¡¯t think¡­¡±


    Alex began to speak while he ate the hemp balls Waltz Fleur passed to him. ¡°Is Yannis Duncan the


    student of great ability you mentioned who had returned from her studies abroad?¡±


    Cancel


    Violent


    Disturbing


    Offensive


    Vulgar


    Ad was closed


    War is calling!


    Cancel


    Report Ad


    Violent


    Disturbing


    Offensive


    Vulgar


    Ad was closed


    Surfing questionable sites? Protect yourself!


    Frederick nodded repeatedly and said ¡®yes¡¯. ¡°My granddaughter has been spoiled ever since she was a


    kid. She always thinks she¡¯s better than other people. However, she is rather talented. At the age of


    twenty four, she¡¯s already a Doctor of Business and Legal Affairs. She normally takes good care of


    herself, and she hasn¡¯t even had a boyfriend until now. If you don¡¯t mind, you could keep her around.


    She¡¯ll do anything for you,¡± Frederick added.


    Just yesterday, Yannis Duncan¡¯s parents had rushed over to plead on behalf of their daughter. After all,


    Yannis was Frederick¡¯s granddaughter. Most importantly, she was quite outstanding, and Frederick had


    always liked her.


    Frederick didn¡¯t expect her to make Alex upset.


    To protect his grandson and granddaughter¡¯s lives, Frederick said he¡¯d force them to go to Australia


    and never return. However, now that things had calmed down and his son and daughter-inw also


    came to plead with Alex, Frederick went soft and wanted to plead on their behalf.


    Alex had an odd expression on his face. ¡°Frederick, do you know your granddaughter well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. I watched her grow up. After teaching her a lesson, she now realizes how severe her


    mistake was. She definitely won¡¯t do something like that again,¡± Frederick said.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I know you love your granddaughter, but I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know her well


    enough. If I weren¡¯t mistaken, your granddaughter has had three abortions. She dated two ck men


    before, and uhm¡­ She even has some gynecological diseases. If she wants to have children in the


    future, she only has a two percent chance of conceivingpared to normal women. It¡¯s going to be


    very difficult,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Frederick was stunned.


    Waltz burst intoughter. ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you way too god-like? How did you even know that she dated


    two ck men before? ¡±


    Alex was about to speak when an old man wearing a surcoat, who hade with Frederick, snorted


    angrily.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t. You¡¯re making all this nonsense up, you little twat. If you can tell such things, I¡¯ll kneel


    in front of everyone and call you my ancestor.¡±


    Alex nced at the old man wearing a surcoat. Alex had an indifferent look in his eyes.


    Carey Stoermer, on the other hand, seemed furious. ¡°Hmph. Old man, what right do you have to make


    a fuss in our house? My house is the current generation¡¯s Immortal Doctor. How could you ever


    compare? You¡¯re not even worthy of polishing my son-inw¡¯s shoes.¡±


    While Carey spoke, it seemed as if she was going to hit the old man.


    One could tell how protective she was of Alex.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor Magen, calm down! Calm down! Master Rockefeller isn¡¯t an ordinary doctor. He is


    not to be simply insulted. You¡­ You should hurry up and apologize to Master Rockefeller!¡± Frederick


    quickly said.


    After that, Frederick turned to face Alex. ¡°Master Rockefeller, this is Miracle Doctor Zander Magen


    from West California¡¯s National Medical Center. Previously, I always went to Miracle Doctor Magen


    whenever I fell ill¡­¡± Frederick said.


    ¡°Since you already have a personal doctor, why did youe to my son-inw? Just go to him! Look at


    how arrogant he is. I thought it was Hippocrates who had crawled out of his coffin!¡± Carey said coldly.


    Frederick felt a sense of bitterness in his heart.


    If Zander Magen could cure him, why would he have to beg Alex for help?


    Meanwhile, Zander chuckled coldly. ¡°Did you know that Mr. Duncan has cancer? He has advanced


    cancer! It¡¯s a disease that nobody in the world could cure. I heard from Mr. Duncan that someone


    called Master Rockefeller appeared in California. He imed that this person could cure his advanced


    cancer. Haha. I really had to see it for myself. Now that I¡¯ve met him, I feel greatly disappointed,¡±


    Zander said proudly.


    X Stoermer sneered. ¡°Old man, you have to be responsible for what you say. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re


    wiser just because you¡¯re older. There¡¯s nothing in the world that could rid you of regret when the time


    comes.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can be responsible for the things I say! Mr. Duncan, I can conclude that this man is a liar,


    and you¡¯ve been deceived! Hmph. How dare he im to be an Immortal Doctor? The guts he has.


    Even the head of our Witch Doctor Sect doesn¡¯t dare to im to be an Immortal Doctor. What gives you


    the right to do so?¡± Zander uttered.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1028

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1028


    When Alex Rockefeller heard that, he did a double take at Zander Magen. ¡°So, you¡¯re someone from


    the Witch Doctor Sect.¡±


    Zander snickered. ¡°Kid, stop acting. You speak as if you know the Witch Doctor Sect. I can guarantee


    that you don¡¯t even know where the Witch Doctor Sect is.¡±


    Waltz Fleur couldn¡¯t help but step forward. ¡°Old man, stop acting as if you¡¯re wiser just because you¡¯re


    older. You think the Witch Doctor Sect is so great. Who wants to know which pit of a mountain the


    Witch Doctor Sect is in? However, I have seen the young master of the Witch Doctor Sect. Is his name


    Levi Bayer?¡±


    Zander was shocked. ¡°How did you know about Levi Bayer?¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf? I said we met them before. He even lost to my senior a few days ago. Oh, right. He¡¯s


    pregnant now. Since you¡¯re from the Witch Doctor Sect, you should hurry up and look for him. Perhaps,


    you might even get to help with his delivery!¡± Waltz said.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re practically spewing nonsense! Our young master is a guy,¡± Zander said.


    ¡°Who said men couldn¡¯t get pregnant?¡± Waltz asked and started to giggle.


    After that, she whispered something in Daya Stoermer¡¯s ear. Daya then ryed the message to X


    Stoermer and Carey Stoermer. The women all had odd expressions upon their faces.


    This made Zander very ufortable.


    However, Zander wasn¡¯t a core disciple of the Witch Doctor Sect. He was only a disciple of one of the


    Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s doctors. Zander learned from his master for a few years. After his master died, he


    didn¡¯t keep in contact with the Witch Doctor Sect. Hence, he didn¡¯t know about Levi Bayer¡¯s current


    condition at all.


    At this moment, X red coldly at Frederick Duncan. ¡°Are you the head of West California¡¯s Duncan


    family? Did you bring a weird doctor here to humiliate Alex? You have one minute to get out of there.


    Otherwise, you will never be able to leave.¡±


    After hearing this, Frederick¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. He really hated Zander right now.


    Frederick had personally witnessed Master Rockefeller¡¯s might. Moreover, after returning home, he


    also found out from Yone Duncan and Yannis Duncan that Alex could manipte the Dragon¡¯s Bane of


    Thirty-Six through the air to instantly kill thirty one Mystic rank martial artists. Since the miraculous


    incident, he thought of Alex as a god-like figure, and he tried using whatever means possible to get


    close to Alex.


    Now, because of Zander, his n waspletely ruined.


    Most importantly, his advanced cancer hadn¡¯t been cured yet. As such, he would very soon die!


    The thought of life and death made him even more furious.


    Despite being of old age, Frederick raised his hand and pped Zander hard across the face.


    ¡°Mallegan, you piece of sh*t. What did I tell you before? I told you to follow along so that you could


    exin my condition to Master Rockefeller. I didn¡¯t ask you toe and mess things up. Do you think


    you¡¯re all that great? To me, you are no different from a family doctor. Apologize on your knees to


    Master Rockefeller right away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll shut your National Medical Center down. I¡¯m capable of


    doing that, ¡± Frederick said.


    ¡®What?¡¯ Zander was stunned.


    He had never expected Frederick to say such things. Why did Frederick believe in this young man so


    much?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, Zander couldn¡¯t refuse. If he did, the National Medical Center would definitely close down.


    National Medical Center was his life¡¯s work.


    Ba-dump!


    Despite being much older, Zander had to hold back his anger and kneel in front of Alex.


    However, X was still counting down. ¡°You have five seconds left! Are you going to get lost or not?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1029

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1029


    Frederick Duncan¡¯s aged face was as ugly as it could be. Frederick had advanced gastric cancer. It


    was not easy for him to meet a god-like figure such as Master Rockefeller. It was akin to finding a ray of


    light in the darkness that was life, and it was also thest bit of hope he could cling onto. As the richest


    man in West California, his worth was about trillions.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to die so soon. If he could extend his life with money, he¡¯d be willing to use up


    half of his family fortune!


    ¡°Four!¡±


    ¡°Three! ¡±


    With X Stoermer counting down, Frederick was running out of time.


    Frederick looked at Alex Rockefeller with a panicked expression upon his face. However, he


    discovered that Alex was sitting on the stool, only caring about eating the food on the table. It seemed


    as if Alex had already silently agreed to what X said. Meanwhile, the destruction of the Johansson


    family was still fresh in Frederick¡¯s mind.


    Ba-dump!


    Frederick gritted his teeth and knelt too.


    ¡°Master Rockefeller, I know I¡¯m at fault, but you¡¯ve personally promised to cure me of my cancer. You


    can¡¯t go back on your words!¡± Frederick eximed.


    He was making a bet on the fact that, since Alex had be an expert at such a young age, he¡¯d be


    too young and vigorous to withstand the taunting.


    Frederick was threatening Alex with his reputation in hopes that he could achieve his objective.


    Otherwise, Frederick wouldn¡¯t be able to survive more than two months.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Alex took a sip of soymilk.


    At first, Alex had decided to cure Frederick of his illness. However, the things this old man said made


    Alex unhappy. Alex nced at Frederick indifferently. ¡°Head of Duncan family, are you threatening


    me?¡±


    Frederick lowered his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! I believe you are a man of your words. Besides, I¡¯m willing


    to offer 300 billion as a gift of thanks for saving me, Master Rockefeller!¡±


    300 billion!


    When Frederick mentioned this figure, never mind Zander Magen, even X Stoermer gasped in


    surprise.


    To many people, this was an astronomical amount of money as a reward.


    Even a shameless person like Madame ire Assex was willing to worship Alex for the rest of her life


    for the sake of ten billion dors. Even if it were someone else, who would be able to pass up such a


    huge temptation? It was likely that over 90% of people would be willing to do so.


    The remaining 10% of people were probably all rich folks.


    When Frederick heard the women¡¯s surprised gasps, he instantly felt happy on the inside.


    He secretly chuckled coldly. ¡®Indeed, I can do anything with money. I don¡¯t care if you are martial arts


    experts or Cultivation Gurus, or even some Immortal Doctor. Before my massive wealth, you¡¯re all


    trash! All of you are my ves!¡¯ Frederick thought.


    However, right then, Frederick heard Alex¡¯s voice. ¡°300 billion? Do you think my medical skills are only


    worth 300 billion? Originally, I had already prepared to give you the pill for your advanced cancer. Look,


    this is the pill!¡±


    Alex then walked over to the wine cab and retrieved a small porcin bottle. ¡°This is called a


    rejuvenation pill. I recently seeded in refining it. After eating this, never mind advanced cancer; even


    if you have one foot in the coffin, it could still save you! However, with your attitude in seeking medical


    treatment, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯ll coin a popr term these days. My medical skills aren¡¯t that


    cheap!¡± Alex said.


    With that, Alex ced the pill in front of Carey Stoermer.


    ¡°Auntie, take this pill! Do it right now!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Carey froze for a moment. ¡°But I¡¯m not sick!¡±


    ¡°This pill can cure illnesses and also strengthen one¡¯s body if you¡¯re not ill. Oh, right. I forgot to say.


    The rejuvenation pill has another effect. It allows one to be ten years younger! That means that


    you can be ten years younger, Auntie,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Huh? Is this kind of magical effect possible?¡± X also eximed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see itter.¡± Alex chuckled.


    Daya Stoermerpletely believed in Alex. ¡°Mom, take it. I¡¯d like to see how you look if you were to be


    ten years younger. Perhaps, you might even look younger than me,¡± Daya instantly said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1030

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1030


    ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Carey Stoermer asked. However, Carey still took out the rejuvenation


    pill, opened her mouth, and swallowed it.


    Meanwhile, Daya Stoermer immediately took out her phone to snap photos of Carey.


    Soon after Carey ate the rejuvenation pill, she started to feel her body heating up all over. Her back


    became sweaty, and her face that already had a rosyplexion turned even redder. After a minute,


    her stomach started growling. Carey then pressed her hand against her belly with reddened cheeks.


    ¡°Oh, dear. My stomach is aching a little. I¡­ I want to go to the restroom.¡±


    Zander Magen stood up and sneered. ¡°Hmph! What rejuvenation pill is this? I think it¡¯s just poison!


    Do you really think you are an Immortal Doctor? If some medicine isn¡¯t used correctly for its


    corresponding illness, it bes poison. Besides, we don¡¯t even know where this medicine came


    from. I reckon it¡¯s better to send her to the hospital for emergency rescue. If we dy any further, I¡¯m


    afraid it might be toote,¡± Zander said.


    Waltz Fleur and X Stoermer both looked a little worriedly at Alex Rockefeller.


    Alex chuckled softly. ¡°Your body is absorbing the nutrients from this pill, Auntie, and it¡¯s helping you to


    discharge toxins and impurities in your body. Don¡¯t worry. Go to the restroom. Perhaps, you might even


    need to take a showerter, ¡± Alex said.


    Carey couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. When she heard this, she quickly pressed her legs together as she


    hopped and rushed to the restroom.


    ¡°I studied under my master in the Witch Doctor Sect for five years. After that, I specialized in medical


    science for fifty three years. I have also done a little research on pill making. However, I¡¯ve never heard


    about a pill that could make someone ten years younger or cure advanced cancer. If it really does exist,


    it¡¯s a godly pill,¡± Zander said.


    ¡°That just means you¡¯re ill informed and narrow minded,¡± Alex said.


    After that, X wanted to kick the two men out again.


    ¡°Just let them stay. You¡¯re a disciple of the Witch Doctor Sect, aren¡¯t you? Well then, keep your eyes


    wide open. I¡¯ll let you witness the effects of the godly pill you mentioned,¡± Alex said.


    After that, a few of them started to eat once again. Theypletely ignored Frederick Duncan and


    Zander.


    By then, Frederick had also stood up. He had aplicated expression upon his face.


    Before thirty minutes passed, Carey came out from the room Daya normally stayed in. She had already


    changed her outfit.


    While Carey walked over, she had a bright smile upon her face. She was trotting gracefully along.


    Clearly, she had already looked in the mirror.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Daya was the first one to hop onto her feet. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Carey seemed


    more than ten years younger. She practically looked like Daya¡¯s age. ¡°Are¡­ Are you really my


    mother?¡± Daya asked.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your mother. I¡¯m your older sister!¡± Carey said cheekily.


    ¡°My good son-inw, your pill truly is magical. It¡¯s like a godly pill. I looked in the mirror earlier, and I


    feel like I¡¯ve returned to the time when I was a teenager,¡± Carey said chirpily.


    X nodded. ¡°Sister-inw, you now seem to be around Daya¡¯s age. I really didn¡¯t expect such a


    miraculous pill to exist.¡±


    Zander, on the other hand, seemed extremely shocked.


    Meanwhile, Frederick was feeling immensely remorseful.


    Due to a single misstep, Frederick had missed a great opportunity!


    The biggest mistake Frederick made was to bring Zander to meet Alex.


    Frederick and Zander were both very old, and their physical characteristics were deteriorating. They


    had trouble walking sometimes, and they were even slower than young people when they went to the


    restroom. On top of that, their hearing and sight had also worsened. There was a lot of inconvenience


    in the lives of such old people. They could only dream of being ten years younger.


    ¡°Do you have any more of this kind of pill?¡± Zander asked.


    Frederick was even more straightforward. ¡°I¡¯m willing to purchase it with 500 billion,¡± he said.


    Alex nced at these two people. ¡°I don¡¯t care about my reputation at all. Get lost!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1031

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1031


    When Alex finished speaking, he waved his hand hard. An overwhelming aura rose vigorously and


    pushed the two old men, Frederick and Zander, rolling out of the vi. They were then continuously


    pushed out of the Vi¡¯s gate.


    When they climbed to their feet, their faces and noses were inevitably swollen.


    Cancel


    Report Ad


    Violent


    Disturbing


    Offensive


    Vulgar


    Ad was closed


    Get your Premium Tank now!


    Cancel


    Report Ad


    Violent


    Disturbing


    Offensive


    Vulgar


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ad was closed


    Join the biggest online battle


    Fortunately, Alex had used an ingenious technique in the process and did not cause any irreparable


    damage. Otherwise, even Mystic-ranked fighters would have been smacked to death by that blow right


    there and then.


    ¡°Hmph, this wealthiest man of West California still cannot get rid of his nature of being a parvenu


    despite his old age. His mind is full of ideas about spection and profiteering,¡± Carey said as she


    snorted coldly.


    ¡°Mom, do you know him?¡± Daya asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I know him. I just heard your grandpa talking about this man back then. When he was


    young, he was a troublemaker. He came from a family of rtively low background. He¡¯s also


    uncultured. Later, I heard that he identally saved a wealthy businessman. Then, the businessman


    took him into the business industry. Unexpectedly, that businessman was avenged by his enemy, and


    his entire family was killed. In the end, he took all the advantage of it and became the current


    wealthiest man in West California on this basis.¡±


    Daya was startled for a brief moment. ¡°So, he had gone through such things. He really has a fortunate


    life.¡±


    However, Carey only shook her head. ¡°Not at all, there were some twists and turns as well as other


    internal stories only god knows, but it¡¯s hard to be told. I also heard your grandpa identally


    mentioning it on one asion. This Frederick Duncan wasn¡¯t honorable in the annihtion case of the


    businessman¡¯s family back then. It seemed that he¡¯s the one who tipped the enemy off.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The few of them were startled for a brief moment.


    In that instant, their impression of Frederick deteriorated greatly. However, it was just a brief interlude at


    first, so everyone did not care much about it.


    After finishing his meal, Alex looked at the damaged vi and the huge, damaged iron gate that had yet


    to be repaired. He said, ¡°This house needs a bit of repair. My Rockefeller Manor just happens to be


    back in order already. I¡¯ll get ready to go there and take a look. Are you guys interested?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I want to see it too!¡±


    The few women did not object, so they left the vi right there and then.


    ***


    On the other hand, Frederick¡¯s expression darkened like an iron cooking pot.


    At this moment, he felt his stomach seemed to hurt faintly again. He turned to Zander with a vicious


    look, as if he were a fierce beast that wanted to devour him. ¡°You useless thing that fails to aplish


    anything, what did I tell you before this? You have stirred up the trouble and tried to show off? Oh, great


    now. I¡¯ll find you and bury you along with me if I were to die.¡±


    There was a fleeting cold light in Zander¡¯s eyes, but there was no expression on his face. He said, ¡°Old


    Fred, keep your calm. I think that brat must have deceived you. To be frank, he couldn¡¯t be the


    Immortal Doctor because the real Immortal Doctor in America could only appear in our Witch Doctor


    Sect¡­¡±


    He told him the matter of the Immortal Doctor again. In the end, he said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he must


    have used some kinds of smokescreens earlier to make us both feel that the condition had improved.


    But, in fact, it didn¡¯t. It was all just an illusion¡­ I think his final goal was to scam your money.¡±


    Frederick coldly snorted. ¡°How do you exin that rejuvenation pill then? That woman suddenly


    became ten years younger. We both saw it with our own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Make-up, it must be make-up.¡±


    Then, Zander continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give a call to Witch Doctor Sect to ask if he has actually seen our young


    master. Do you also believe such a ridiculous thing like male pregnancy? So, this shows that those


    people probably spewed nonsense. Nothing that has been said could be trusted.¡±


    Zander immediately took his phone and made a call.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1032

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1032


    Although his master was dead, he would return to Witch Doctor Sect once a while to participate in


    some grand celebrations whatsoever. Hence, he also made a few friends. Now, he was making a call to


    a person in Witch Doctor Sect all year round.


    ¡°What? The young master is pregnant? Old Zander, do you have a loose screw? A young master is a


    man. How could he be impregnated?¡±


    ¡°But, Master Bayer brought back a pregnant woman. I heard that the fetus inside this woman¡¯s belly is


    very strange. It couldn¡¯t be aborted at all.¡±


    Zander was not interested in the pregnant woman who was brought back by Levi Bayer. After acquiring


    the definite answer, heughed heartily. He turned to Frederick and said, ¡°Old Fred, I¡¯ve already asked


    about it. That brat is just nothing but nonsense. Our young master couldn¡¯t be better. Nothing has


    happened to him at all.¡±


    Under Zander¡¯s various inducements, Frederick gradually began to doubt Alex. He wondered if Alex


    had deceived him. After all, there was really no precedent for the treatment ofte-stage gastric cancer


    in the world. Moreover, Alex was too young.


    ***


    In Witch Doctor Sect, the sect master Gunni Bayer had a sullen face. A pile of data was ced in front


    of him, information about Alex Rockefeller in them.


    His son, Levi was sitting to his right.


    His distended belly had already returned to normal nowpared to several days ago, but his


    resentment toward Alex did not reduce the slightest. On the contrary, it had be even more


    intense.


    Gunni threw the pile of data at Levi. ¡°Just read it!¡±


    After Levi finished reading it, he asked with a surprised expression, ¡°Are these data real? This


    Rockefeller guy was still a useless son-inw a few months ago. He has actually soared this far now?¡±


    Gunni said, ¡°There¡¯s definitely no problem with the data. I asked Granny Wich to investigate it. She¡¯s


    the most informed person in our Witch Doctor Sect, and her information channel is very reliable.¡±


    ¡°But, he didn¡¯t know any medical skills three months ago!¡±


    ¡°That could only exin one thing. This guy had just gotten a chance encounter some time ago.


    Regardless of the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell or the other medical skills, they are all from our


    Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy. Based on this, I have the reason to believe that he had acquired the legacy


    from the Immortal Doctor, Guilherme Extraordinaire.¡±


    ¡°Huh? So, you are saying that he¡¯s really an Immortal Doctor?¡±


    Gunni let out a cold snort. ¡°The Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy has always been inherited by our Witch


    Doctor Sect for the past several thousands of years. The medical doctor of the previous generation,


    Guilherme, was the traitor to our Witch Doctor Sect. He was expelled from Witch Doctor Sect and took


    away the Legacy. We have the responsibility to get it back.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He has just acquired the Legacy, and his foundation is still weak. There¡¯s still time for us to snatch it


    back from him.¡±


    Levi was startled. ¡°How do we snatch it? As far as I know, Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy is like the divine


    enlightenment in Buddhism. It¡¯s instilled into one¡¯s consciousness right away. We can¡¯t possibly switch


    his mind with mine, right?¡±


    Gunni said, ¡°The Legacy of our Witch Doctor Sect has been passed down for several thousands of


    years. How many stunning geniuses have appeared in the sect? Could it be that you think the title of


    the witch doctor is just for show?¡± Of course, there are some mystical means, but don¡¯t you worry. As


    long as that guyes to our Witch Doctor Sect, I¡¯ll have a way to allow you to steal his Legacy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks, Dad.¡±


    ¡°But, we still need one item, that¡¯s the Jade of Origin from the Legacy of the witch doctors. The


    information carried by Granny Wich is still limited. I want you to head to California. Keep a close watch


    on this guy and find out the source of the Legacy acquired by him. Most importantly, bring back the


    Jade of Origin from the Legacy. I¡¯ll get the Four Great Ghost Servants to apany you.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi¡¯s eyes glistened. What he wanted the most was revenge. He was very confident with the help of


    the Four Great Ghost Servants.


    Besides, he said, ¡°Dad, that Carol Rockefeller used to be a family with that Rockefeller guy. If we could


    get through her, we could get twice the result with half the effort.¡±


    Gunni said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see her right now.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1033

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1033


    Ever sinceing out of the Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange that day, Carol could not wait and


    had sex with Levi. Of course, she waspletely forced.


    Was there any ordinary person who would be willingly impregnated with a haunting fetus?


    Furthermore, the entire process in the car was apanied by the old fart, Hosiah Qantas, because


    he must handle the casting of Grafting. After two full hours, the haunting fetus in Levi¡¯s belly was


    sessfully transferred into Carol¡¯s belly.


    At the time, she also thought that her belly would explode.


    However, it did not happen.


    Not only did it not explode, but she even felt the haunting fetus in her belly, just like an ordinary person


    bearing a child. She actually felt the fetal movement. She then did a medical check-up, and more even


    more bizarrely, the fetal heartbeat was detected.


    The fetus in her belly was created out of nothing. It was just a matter of a few days. How could there be


    a fetal heartbeat?


    At this moment, what made her fall apart more was that her belly was at its limit. A burst of immense


    pain came through. It was even bleeding down there.


    Soon after, a short older man ran toward her.


    At a nce, he actually said that she had gone intobor and was going to give birth to a baby.


    ¡°What the f*ck, I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Carol broke down, shocked. She did not know what to do. Of course,


    she did not have to do anything.


    The short older man brought a series of tools right away, preparing to help her deliver her baby. He


    even injected her with oxytocin to inducebor.


    ¡°Ahhh! ¡±


    Soon after, Carol cried out loud in pain.


    When Gunni and Levi came over, she let out the most terrible scream.


    ¡°The baby is going to be born so soon?¡± Gunni was a little surprised, yet he did not react too much. He


    only said, ¡°I want to see what kind of thing she could give birth to, too. After all, I have never seen the


    combination of a haunting fetus and a human fetus.¡±


    Levi was a bit shocked. ¡°You are saying that she was really pregnant before this.¡±


    Gunni said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    That short older man smiled enigmatically. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s because I had put something inside her


    belly. Her fetus could only grow so fast under the influence of the haunting fetus. It will definitely be


    very wonderful when it¡¯s bornter!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carol was suffering from immense pain now, yet she was terribly scared.


    She did not know what kind of thing she could give birth to. She was afraid that the thing born would be


    an ugly monster. She did not have the strength to give birth to the baby due to such a worry.


    She begged. ¡°Young Master Bayer, help me. It really hurts!¡±


    Levi said, ¡°How can I help you when you¡¯re the one delivering the baby? I can¡¯t help you. Your baby


    can¡¯t be delivered via C-section.¡±


    Gunni said, ¡°You have to divert your attention for a bit to deliver this child sessfully. Otherwise, you


    will die because of dystocia. Think about the person you hate the most and the thing that you want to


    get revenge on the most. Then, push hard.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Carol immediately thought of Alex Rockefeller. If it were not for Alex, she


    would not have suffered from such misery.


    Then, she screamed like a lunatic, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, I want you to be dead. I¡¯ll definitely want you to


    die horribly. Wait for me. I¡¯lle after you soon! Not only will I kill you, but I also want to kill all the


    people that you care about. Hahaha!¡±


    With herughter, she sessfully gave birth to a baby.


    ¡°Bwahaha, bwahaha!¡±


    A stunning scene appeared.


    The baby¡¯s first cry was not the cry of normal babies, but it seemed like an ambiguity of crying and


    laughing. Furthermore, the voice did not sound like a child but of an older man.


    Looking at the physical appearance, its limbs were healthy, and the facial features were also neat.


    However, wrinkles covered its body. It was particrly obvious on the face. It was a lively old man.


    Moreover, it had a tail!


    ¡°Congrattions, it¡¯s a boy!¡± The peculiar old man smiled and said, ¡°This tail here is because of the


    rtively short period of pregnancy. It¡¯ll break gradually.¡±


    Carol did not seem to be interested in the baby at all. She took a look at the baby. Their eyes met, but


    she could only feel the chills all over her body. As her soul trembled from the chill, she shouted, ¡°Take


    him away, take him away. Hurry and take him away. He¡¯s not my child, no¡­¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Why not? He¡¯s your child. Moreover, how could he be taken away now? He has just


    been born. It¡¯s about time to breastfeed him.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1034

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1034


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Soon after, the ugly looking baby was ced on her belly.


    He immediately crawled up her abdomen, stillughing. The more Carol heard it, the more terrified she


    felt. Very soon, the baby found the right spot and bit down hard.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Carol shrieked.


    However, how could she have any breast milk?


    Normal people could only have breast milk when the progesterone was at a very high level after ten


    months of pregnancy. However, it only took her less than five days to deliver the baby. It would be a


    wonder if she even had any breast milk.


    However, this baby was different from ordinary babies. What he drank was not breast milk but blood.


    It was until this moment that Carol only realized this baby actually had teeth after birth. Moreover, the


    teeth were very sharp. They were not like human teeth at all. After feeding the baby with her blood,


    Carol unexpectedly calmed down. Her gaze when looking at the baby had also be gentle. At this


    moment, she actually felt a blood connection with him.


    The short old man said, ¡°You need to feed him blood for three days continuously. You don¡¯t have to


    feed him anymore after three days. Hahaha, I¡¯ll raise him to be the hero of the generation!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, her eyes glistened briefly.


    ***


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    After cleaning up herself, Carol gave her mother, Mariah Hamilton, a call.


    Mariah was very excited as she received the call. ¡°Carol, you have finally called me. That¡¯s great, your


    dad and I thought you couldn¡¯te back! It¡¯s great that you¡¯re still alive! How are you now?¡±


    Carol said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    She was holding the baby in her hand. At this moment, the baby let out a burst of sharp cryingughter.


    Mariah was startled for a brief moment. ¡°What sound is that?¡±


    Carol said, ¡°Mom, I just gave birth to a grandson for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, I just gave birth to a grandson for you.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this is impossible! How many days have passed since you left? Even if you were already


    impregnated when you were with Seamus Owenst time, it can¡¯t be this fast!¡± Mariah was appalled.


    She could not believe her daughter at all.


    ¡°This child is given to me by Alex Rockefeller,¡± Carol said viciously.


    ¡°What? Alex Rockefeller¡¯s child? Y-you and Alex Rockefeller¡­¡±


    Mariah screamed as she could not ept the fact at all.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carol said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not Alex¡¯s child. This is abination of a human fetus and haunting fetus. I


    was pregnant at first, but because of Alex, a haunting fetus got into my belly. And then, it turned into


    this now! He made me miserable! During this time, I was bullied by an old fart and harmed by him as


    well. I, Carol Rockefeller, will definitely get my revenge on this.¡±


    Mariah also hated Alex to the core. ¡°This brute has done such a nasty thing to you. He should die a


    miserable death! Besides, your sister¡¯s leg is crippled. Although she was incapacitated by Seamus


    Owen¡¯s poison, in the end, it was all because of Alex Rockefeller. Our house was even taken away by


    him.¡±


    Carol said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯lle back to California in three days. When the timees, someone will help


    me. He will definitely make Alex Rockefeller suffer a fate worse than death!¡±


    ***


    At this moment, Alex had already moved some necessary items from Maple Vi to Rockefeller Manor.


    Once again, he returned to the ce where he had lived since childhood.


    Waltz strolled around in his room and said, ¡°Senior, your room is too empty. I¡¯m going to buy a bed and


    put it here. We¡¯ll be able to talk all night in the future.¡±


    She said this in front of the three women of the Stoermers.


    The atmosphere became a bit awkward right there and then.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1035

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1035


    However, the Stoermers of Michigan had a differing view about marriage from the general public. What


    they epted was the tradition that had been passed down since ancient times, to have multiple wives


    and concubines.


    Besides, the Stoermers had already known a long time ago that an emotional foundation had been built


    between Waltz and Alex. In terms of deep affection, Daya was not as good as Waltz.


    Carey said, ¡°This room is indeed a little huge, but it¡¯s kinda too strange to put two beds in it. How about


    we order a huge bed of five or six meters wide. When you have kidster, it won¡¯t be crowded.¡±


    Alex stared at Carey. He was overjoyed!


    ¡®Oh, what a peerless, great mother-inw! She has even prepared this kind of superb men¡¯s welfare for


    me, sparing me from having to say it out loud.¡¯


    At this moment, Alex¡¯s phone rang. At a nce, it was an unknown number. He casually picked up the


    call. To his surprise, Phoebe Larsen was on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Hello, where are you now?¡±


    When Alex heard her voice, he recalled the bathing scene of hers in the bathroomst night. Then, he


    quickly suppressed his thoughts and said, ¡°Ms. Larsen, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Phoebe said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Michigan soon. Before I leave, I wish to meet you and thank you in


    person for your life saving grace, lest you turn aroundter and say I¡¯m an ungrateful little woman with


    no conscience.¡±


    Alex nonchntly said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept your thanks, but there¡¯s no need to meet up. I¡¯m not free.¡±


    The moment the three words ¡®l¡¯m not free¡¯ were uttered, the me of anger inside Phoebe¡¯s heart well


    up again. ¡®Could it be that I really don¡¯t have the slightest charm? This man is driving me crazy!¡¯


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not like I want to meet you. I don¡¯ t want to meet you either. It¡¯s my mom who wants to meet


    you.¡±


    Alex was about to refuse her right there and then. ¡®I¡¯m already upset to meet you, yet you want me to


    meet your mom as well? I¡¯m overwhelmed.¡¯


    However, Phoebe¡¯s wordster made Alex change his mind. She said, ¡°My mom said that she knew


    your dad! She has also seen you before!¡±


    ***


    Feeling doubtful, Alex came to the windy pavilion by Willow Lake as decided with Phoebe.


    He could see Phoebe with another woman from a far distance.


    Motionless, the woman sat with a virtuous posture, looking at Willow Lake¡¯s heaving and subsiding


    ripples.


    ¡°Mom, he¡¯s here!¡± Phoebe said in a low voice when she saw Alexing over. Only then did the


    woman retract her gaze and turned to Alex.


    The moment their eyes met, Alex clearly felt the woman¡¯s turbulent emotions, shock, anxiety, and there


    was some feminine shyness as well as a trace of unspeakable misery.


    The woman looked in her early forties and was well maintained. Her skin was snow white like jade, and


    she had an oval face. Her facial features were exquisite, especially her pair of eyes that were


    unforgettable at first sight


    ¡°You are¡­ Aunt Grace?¡± Alex felt a bit surprised and in disbelief. ¡°You are Phoebe Larsen¡¯s mom?¡±


    He had a good memory and recalled many things at once. He remembered that he had apanied


    his father, William Rockefeller, to Japan for a visit when he was a high school freshman. He met this


    woman then.


    Alex still remembered that herst name was Larsen.


    Her name was Grace Larsen.


    However, he only cared about the fun of traveling and did not pay much attention to Grace back then.


    At that time, William also did not introduce her to him and just said that she was a friend. He did not


    cross paths with her againter.


    Young Alex could not see the problem. However, he could see many details now.


    Grace was a fighter, and her cultivation base was not basic. She had martial cultivation of Intermediate-


    Earth rank. It was already very terrific in America.


    What made Alex¡¯s heart thumped even more was¡­ When Grace saw him, the look in her eyes


    seemed tooplicated. It seemed like the joy and excitement beyond a wife¡¯s words when she finally


    saw her husbanding home after waiting for him persistently.


    However, this was too absurd.


    ¡°Alex, I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown so much. You look just like your father. At first nce, I thought


    you were your dad, William Rockefeller!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1036

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1036


    Alex¡¯s heart sank with restlessness.


    Recalling the look in her eyes when she first saw him, he secretly thought, ¡®It¡¯s over. My dad was a


    Casanova. Could it be that he hooked up with this Aunt Grace as well? If that¡¯s the case, it would be


    too embarrassing.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s not right.¡¯


    ¡®Phoebe Larsen, she can¡¯t be my dad¡¯s offspring, right?¡¯


    For a brief moment, he actually had an illusion of bing Gio Casanova.


    On the other hand, Phoebe eximed, ¡°Mom, you guys really know each other? That¡¯s so strange.


    How did you meet his father?¡±


    Alex was curious as well.


    Grace said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Alex¡¯s dad, William Rockefeller, was like an elder brother to me. He could


    be said to be my half master. My martial cultivation was actually passed down from Alex¡¯s dad.¡±


    As she spoke, she started reminiscing.


    She then looked at Alex and turned to her daughter again. She smiled as she said, ¡°Back then, it was a


    night with a bright moon on the sea. I was stranded on an isted ind with Bro William as well as


    several friends at the time. In our conversation, we even used to mention arranging a child betrothal for


    you both!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Both Alex and Phoebe were stunned at the same time. Phoebe¡¯s face flushed even more.


    Alex asked, ¡°Aunt Grace, could it be that you have met my dad ages ago?¡±


    Grace nodded. ¡°Indeed, when I met your dad, Phoebe was still in her first grade! In fact, your dad even


    hugged Phoebe before!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why can¡¯t I remember it?¡± Phoebe was extremely shocked.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There was a tall uncle who gave you a present on your birthday that year. Do you still remember it?¡±


    With that said, Phoebe really had a little impression of him. That uncle said that he was her mother¡¯s


    colleague, and his gift was very special. It was a string of emerald rabbit ne. Since she was born


    in the Rabbit Year, she had been wearing itter until she was in third grade where a car ident


    urred. She was fine, but the emerald rabbit ne was broken.


    She even felt sad about this for a long time.


    As the conversation went on, Alex and Phoebe found that the two of them actually had many


    interactions when they were very young.


    For instance, Alex had a birthday present that was a sailing boat model. The words ¡°in sailing¡± and


    ¡°Bee¡± were also written on it. It was actually made personally by Phoebe when she was in sixth grade.


    This predestined rtionship was too deep!


    Both of them were a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°But, I definitely didn¡¯t expect that your dad passed awayst year all of a sudden.¡± When Grace said


    this, she seemed mournful. She actually cried with her face covered. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t saved Phoebe this


    time, I wouldn¡¯t have known this matter too. Bro William was a genius. How could he just¡­ Because of


    an ident¡­¡±


    Phoebe felt strange when she saw her mother referred to Alex¡¯s father as ¡®Bro William¡¯ and even cried


    with her face covered because of William¡¯s death.


    After meeting Alex¡¯s eyes, she let out a snort, as if she wanted to me her mother¡¯s crying on him.


    Alex asked, ¡°When was thest time you met my dad, Aunt Grace?¡±


    Grace sighed. ¡°That was already five years ago. I don¡¯t know if your dad had told you before. Back


    then, we belonged to a certain hidden department. Your dad was hired externally and was our chief


    instructor at the time. Something happenedter. That department was closed down. You dad and I


    also¡­¡±


    Something had happened between Grace and William. They had stopped contacting each other after


    that. Now, he was unexpectedly separated from her in death forever.


    At the windy pavilion, the talksted for two hours.


    In the end, Grace said, ¡°Alex, I can rest assured after seeing you with such a good prospect. Thank you


    again for saving my daughter. I hope you will visit my house in Michigan when you are free.¡±


    Alex nodded nonchntly.


    At this moment, Phoebe took out a paper bag and handed it to Alex. ¡°This is for you, as a repayment


    for your life saving grace.¡±


    He opened it and took a look. It was a suit.


    Before parting, Alex whispered to Phoebe, ¡°Your dad, is he your biological dad?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit worried that you¡¯re my biological sister.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1037

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1037


    Phoebe¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just saying. I, too, think it¡®s impossible!¡± Alex smiled.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Phoebe stomped her feet. ¡°Is the boat I gave you before still there?¡±


    ¡°That broken boat is so ugly¡­¡± Seeing Phoebe¡¯s cold yet stern expression, he immediately said, ¡°I


    think it¡¯s still there!¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking! Sigh, who would have thought the little boy in my imagination has turned into a jerk


    like you. All the beautiful illusions belonging to my childhood are shattered.¡±


    Alex scoffed. ¡°Touch¨¦! Get back to Michigan!¡±


    Phoebe gritted her teeth. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll bite you to death if you ever dare to mistreat Cheryl.¡±


    Grace, who was walking in front of them, deliberately stayed away for a while. Seeing them whispering


    to each other, she couldn¡¯t help but think of something. ¡®Since Bro William has passed away, it¡¯d be


    perfect if these two kids could tie the knot. It¡¯d be considered to be fulfilling a promise of the past.¡¯


    ***


    Grace drove on the way back.


    Phoebe suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, I still don¡¯t know what you did before this. How could you be a


    colleague of Alex¡¯s father? I heard my friend say that his father was a businessmanst time.¡±


    Grace shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s just an illusion. I couldn¡¯t talk about my original job because of


    confidentiality. But now that the department has been shut down, and I am already retired, it doesn¡¯t


    hurt to tell you about it! Our original department was known as Hidden Dragon, a special operations


    unit. You can think of it as a special agent.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Phoebe was appalled. She heard about this matter for the first time. ¡°Mom, were you in charge of


    logistics then?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Grace shook her head. ¡°I was the team leader of a special operations team.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The image of a female James Bond immediately surfaced in Phoebe¡¯s mind. ¡°That sounds amazing!


    What about William Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°We met during a mission. He was involved in a dispute that year. We thought he was the mastermind,


    but we found out that there were discrepancies in the facts. That case wasplicated and involved


    lots of confidential information¡­ In the end, William managed to turn the tide, or else all the members


    of our team wouldn¡¯t have been able to return.¡±


    Phoebe wanted to ask about the details, but Grace refused to speak while citing the principle of


    confidentiality as her reason.


    In the end, Phoebe could not help asking, ¡°Mom, William Rockefeller was a genius and had great


    capabilities. He must have been popr with women, right? Did you take a fancy to him?¡±


    She was really worried that Alex was right about it.


    Grace¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When William and I met, we both


    already had families and children.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I realized that there was a glisten in your eyes when you were talking about Alex¡¯s father. This is


    something never seen before when you were with Dad.¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes were suddenly welling up with tears. Then, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand it. That¡¯s


    called admiration, adoration. William Rockefeller¡¯s presence was like a god to all our members in


    Hidden Dragon. As long as he said the word, all of us would be willing to die for him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this. What about you and Alex? Have you taken a fancy to him? What I said


    earlier was all true. You both had a child betrothal when you were young. Although it¡¯s a bit informal,


    you both were also considered childhood sweethearts¡­ I just read his file. He¡¯s a divorc¨¦ and has no


    children. I heard that the woman was still a virgin until the divorce.¡±


    Speechless, Phoebe shook her head, yet her cheeks were flushed.


    ***


    Alex sat alone at the windy pavilion for a long time. Watchng the heaving and subsiding ripples on the


    lake, his mind also followed the movements and became restless.


    ¡®Dad, how many secrets did you hide from us?¡¯


    Alex felt that the father in his impression was getting increasingly vague and he could no longer see


    him clearly. Based on the information acquired from someone else¡¯s mouth, was that person really his


    own father?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1038

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1038


    In fact, he even worked as a chief instructor for special agents.


    Could it be that he had used Rockefeller Group, his mother, and him as smokescreens to confuse


    others?


    ¡®Then, how sincere were you toward us?¡¯


    For a moment, he even wanted to give up on looking for William. He felt that William had concealed too


    much information from them. Even his bed partner did not know his actual situation. How cruel was it to


    Brittany?


    ***


    At the same time, at Lush Cosmetics in Michigan.


    With the joining forces of Brittany and Maya coupled with Alex acting as the go between, they had


    sessfully acquired the dying enterprise belonging to Susan Hunter¡¯s family, including a total of 1500


    workers and a factory building with an area of more than six thousand square meters.


    Afterpleting the procedures, Dous Hunter was very happy.


    Although his daughter Susan was already in good health and was no longer in a hurry to use the


    money to treat her disease, he managed to give a decent way out to the employees under him. Now,


    Lush Cosmetics had advertisements all over the world. If one were to ask around for a bit, he would


    know that this was the most popr skincare brand recently, for sure, bar none.


    ¡°Mrs. Rockefeller, the handover procedure went smoothly. Let¡¯s have dinner together!¡± Dous said


    with a smile. However, he did not know that his daughter used to have a little known emotional


    experience with Brittany¡¯s husband, William Rockefeller.


    He did not even know who Brittany¡¯s husband was!


    ¡°Sure!¡± Brittany said.


    Then, Brittany met Susan during dinner. Unfortunately, Brittany did not know all along that Susan was


    her love rival. However, Susan knew Brittany was William¡¯s legitimate wife.


    ¡°Mrs. Rockefeller, I used to hear about some of your affairs. Your husband passed away a year ago


    due to a car ident. And, you were just discharged from the hospital some time ago. I didn¡¯t expect


    that you could recover from such sad affairs within a short time. You have even built such an amazing


    brand like Lush Cosmetics. I really admire you!¡± Susan tried to make insinuations as she said, ¡°It


    seems that incident didn¡¯t affect you very much. Is it because the rtionship of you both was already


    at odds then?¡±


    Brittany was stunned as she did not know why Susan would ask such a question.


    After taking a look at Susan, she said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. My husband and I were in a good rtionship.¡±


    Susan said, ¡°If I were you, I would have failed to recover after such a setback! It looks like Mrs.


    Rockefeller is really a strong woman!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Dous hurriedly cleared his throat and signaled his daughter with his eyes to not pick a fight. ¡®Really,


    why did you touch on a sore point with her? She has just lost her spouse. Why are you talking about


    this?¡¯


    He did not know that the sense of vanity in Susan had risen after meeting Brittany. She felt that an


    ordinary woman like Brittany was a bit unworthy of William.


    At this moment, someone called Brittany on her phone.


    It was a call from Chloe Zea. She sounded extremely anxious. ¡°Mrs. Rockefeller, something¡¯s


    happened. Stephen Hendrix has been kidnapped. Nichs Hudson is injured after being beaten by


    someone too. Also, another two colleagues¡­ Were beaten to death.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Brittany stood up right away. There was a cold light in her eyes as she red.


    Her hand on the table was filled with an extreme chill. With a burst of anger, she froze half of the dishes


    on the table.


    Hiss!


    She narrowed her eyes in disbelief.


    She thought that Brittany was a very ordinary woman who was unworthy of William, but she possessed


    peerless martial arts. She was not an existence whom she couldpete with at all.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1039

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1039


    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Maya did not pay attention to the voice on the other end of Brittany¡¯s phone.


    Only until this moment did she realize that something was not right.


    Brittany put down the phone. ¡°Someone has kidnapped Stephen Hendrix and even beaten two of our


    people to death.¡±


    Upon uttering such a remark, everyone present was a little shocked.


    Dous said, ¡°Mrs. Rockefeller, do you need me to step in and lend you a hand? I, Dous Hunter,


    still have quite a bit of reputation in this area of Michigan.¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know the exact situation for now. If there¡¯s a need for that, I¡¯lle and ask


    you for help. Let¡¯s call it a day for today¡¯s dinner. We have to hurry back and take a look.¡±


    Dous hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    After Brittany and Maya left, Dous looked at the dishes on the half frozen table. He stretched out his


    hand to try it out. As a result, he immediately retracted his hand.


    If he had not retracted his hand fast enough, his finger would have been frozen.


    ¡°Who would have thought Mrs. Rockefeller to be such a hidden master? I¡¯m afraid many Grandmasters


    can¡¯t even perform this kind of frost sealing technique! No wonder she could develop Lush Cosmetics


    to such an extent in a short time.¡±


    Susan¡¯s expression darkened as she could not utter a word.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ***


    Soon after, Alex received a call from Brittany.


    ¡°Alex, hurry ande to Premier Hospital in Michigan. Nichs is gravely injured, and his life is in


    danger.¡±


    Thump!


    As Alex, who was initially driving home, heard this news, his heart shook violently. He hurriedly turned


    the Aston Martin around. The huge engine roar resounded across the entire street as he rushed toward


    Michigan like lightning.


    After getting onto the highway, he even floored the gas pedal.


    ¡°Damn, is this man mad?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry for driving this fast?!¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re great for driving a sports car? I wish you¡¯d drive over the guardrail!¡±


    Along the way, there was nock of vicious scolding from some people. Even some young men, who


    drove sports cars, wanted to race him to determine who could drive faster. However, they soon


    discovered that the Aston Martin was gone in the blink of an eye.


    When the highway disy board showed California license te XXX reached 240 miles per hour for


    speeding, countless people cursed the driver for being a madman.


    Among them were Grace Larsen and Phoebe Larsen, who were driving back to Michigan.


    Phoebe said, ¡°The rich heirs nowadays are unreasonable one after another. Isn¡¯t that guy afraid of


    getting killed in a fatal car crash for driving so fast on the highway? When something happenster, he


    will harm others and himself too.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Grace just said, ¡°Maybe that guy is really in a hurry!¡±


    ¡°Mom, really? You are still defending that kind of person?¡±


    Grace smiled without saying a word. When she was a Hidden Dragon member, she had to race against


    time during her missions. Not to mention 240 miles per hour; she had even driven about 300 miles per


    hour. Back then, she turned a modified car worth tens of millions of dors driven by her into a scrap


    right away.


    ¡°Where are you going? Home, or to the hospital? Phoebe said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±


    From California to Michigan, the initial two hours drive was forcibly shortened to forty five minutes by


    Alex. However, when he rushed to the operating room¡¯s waiting area at the hospital, he heard someone


    crying.


    It was Chloe Zea!


    Brittany and Maya were also there. All of them had an expression of grief and resentment.


    Nichs was already pushed out of the room with his entire body covered with a piece of white cloth.


    The chief surgeon said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve done our best. The patient¡¯s head injury was too


    severe¡­ My condolences!¡±


    Chloe sat on the ground, crying in sorrow.


    She and Nichs had met their parents. They had been discussing the marriagetely. They had even


    chosen their wedding photography date, but she didn¡¯t expect such an ident to ur.


    When the hospital nurse was about to drag Nichs to the morgue, a voice suddenly said, ¡°Wait a


    minute, he can still be saved.¡±


    The one who spoke was naturally Alex Rockefeller.


    He had just used spiritual consciousness to briefly scan Nichs¡¯s body earlier and found that his soul


    had not departed. So, he would have a chance to change the fate of his life. His injury was on his head.


    Many meridians inside had been destroyed after being hit by a palm.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1040

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1040


    ¡°Alex¡­¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Bro¡­¡±


    Seeing Alex rushing over, everyone was excited. It was as if they had found their mainstay.


    Alex knew that the situation was urgent, so he pushed Nichs back into the operating room right


    there and then.


    ¡°Hey, who are you? He¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°Are you nuts? You can¡¯t simply enter the operating room. You¡¯ll contaminate the entire environment¡­¡±


    A few doctors immediately shouted.


    ¡°His life is at stake. Mom, stop them!¡± After pushing Nichs into the room, Alex immediately locked


    the door.


    How could this be okay?


    The few doctors certainly disagree with them.


    ¡°Are you guys trying to make a ruckus at the hospital?¡±


    ¡®That guy is still fiddling with the corpse inside. What should we do if they were to nder us


    afterward?¡¯ As the chief surgeon thought about it, he immediately shouted, ¡°Call the police and the


    security¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Brittany threw out a bank card.


    ¡°Here are twenty million dors. We need to borrow your operating room for a while. You have the final


    say on thepensation. If that man is gone, it has nothing to do with you too.¡±


    In that instant, the scene became quiet.


    ¡°Twenty million dors, really?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? I¡¯ll send a message for inquiry.¡±


    Soon after, a bank message entered Brittany¡¯s phone with a chime. The bnce disyed exactly


    twenty million dors.


    Meanwhile, soon after, Grace reached Premier Hospital in Michigan. After taking a casual sweeping


    nce, she saw the


    Aston Martin parked in front of the entrance. Then, she looked at the license te. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the


    wild, speeding car on the highway just now?¡±


    Surprised, Phoebe said, ¡°It really is.¡±


    Grace said with a smile, ¡°Told you, that guy must have had an urgent errand for driving that fast.¡±


    Grace was an Earth-ranked fighter with a high level of cultivation. Now that someone wanted to harm


    her daughter, she certainly had to apany her all the way. As a result, when they arrived at


    Phoebe¡¯s office, her colleagues¡¯ gossip came through.


    ¡°Have you guys heard about it? Operating room No. 3 has been upied by a wealthy man.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°A patient who has been dered dead was pushed back into the operating room. He actually wants to


    perform surgery on the corpse. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alone too. I heard that he¡¯s very young, in his twenties. Oh my goodness, he must be joking.¡±


    ¡°That woman simply threw twenty million dors at the surgeons to borrow the operating room. Director


    Zul was speechless.¡±


    Upon hearing these discussions, Phoebe was also surprised. A thought came to her mind. ¡®That man


    can¡¯t be the owner of the Aston Martin, right?¡¯


    Then, another thought inexplicably came up. ¡®Could it be Alex Rockefeller?¡¯


    Otherwise, who else could cure a patient who had been dered dead? Alex, who was known as the


    Immortal Doctor, might be able to perform the miracle.


    After a few minutes, another female nurse came running as she stumbled a little. ¡°He¡¯s saved, he¡¯s


    saved. He¡¯s actually saved. It¡¯s simply a miracle. That young man is so powerful. He could actually still


    reverse brain death by saving a truly brain dead person, a skeleton with flesh.¡±


    Those words alone shocked countless people.


    Then, a group of doctors without any work in hand ran to the operating room No. 3, hoping to witness


    the miracle with their eyes.


    Grace said, ¡°If this man could save a person who¡¯s dered dead, then he really has some tricks up


    his sleeve.¡±


    Phoebe said with a strange expression, ¡°Mom, I think that man might be Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°What? Alex knows medical skills?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s known as the Immortal Doctor.¡±


    ¡°Ah! The contemporary medical doctor?¡±


    Grace jumped and rushed in that direction like a gust of wind.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1041

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1041


    In front of Operating Room No.3, it was as noisy as a wet market.


    A dead person had been resurrected.


    When such amazing news exploded, it practically shocked everyone. Those who had operated on


    Nichs knew best about his situation, and he was obviously already dead. Being brain dead was


    irreversible, and there was no precedent for resurrecting the dead in this world before. It was an atomic


    bomb in the medical world!


    ¡°Could something have gone wrong in the middle of it? Maybe the machine malfunctioned?¡± One of the


    doctors who rushed over said with doubt.


    However, no one coulde up with a reason. A situation like this was not umon, but what was


    more surprising is that Nichs¡¯ skull had been sawed open during the operation, but now he came out


    completely intact.


    Alex had brought back Nichs from the edge of death this time, and it had taken a massive amount of


    effort and all of the skills he had. He even had to use all thirty six of the dragon bone needles.


    After saving Nichs, he feltpletely drained.


    Once he came out from the operation room, he fell onto Maya and said, ¡°Senior, take me home.¡±


    Then, he fell asleep.


    Grace and Phoebe, who had hurried over, arrived at this scene.


    ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡± Phoebe eximed, covering her mouth.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Grace nced at Brittany, who was by Alex¡¯s side, her eyes shed, but she didn¡¯t step forward in the


    end.


    On the way back, Brittany received a call from Hailey. ¡°Godmother, I¡¯ve found the person who did it.


    But, Stephen has been sent away, and I don¡¯t know where he is now.¡±


    Brittany¡¯s face darkened.


    The news about healing the scar on Stephen¡¯s face was one that she had spread, and it was also a


    huge gamble to create a sensational effect. When she made the gamble, she anticipated that someone


    would do something to Stephen and had arranged for him to hide out in a secluded ce with multiple


    security personnel to protect him. Under normal circumstances, nothing could happen.


    Then, there was only one possibility!


    There was a traitor in thepany.


    ¡°Hailey, have you gotten the survivors?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Bring them back, and be careful.¡±


    Along the way, Alexy on Maya¡¯sp, enjoying thefort simr to that of a big boss. He could smell


    the feminine fragrance from Maya¡¯s body.


    When the scent hit his nose, something within Alex seemed to fire up, an impulse that seemed to


    spread throughout his body quietly.


    When he caught sight of Maya looking at him, he discreetly faced another direction and took a breath,


    his face flushed.


    It seemed like the fragrance on her body grew stronger. In the end, Alex, who had been in a lethargic


    state, awoke from this change.


    Their eyes met.


    Alex struggled to sit up, but Maya held him down as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Close your eyes and have


    a good rest. Brittany, who was driving, spoke up, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re awake? How do you feel? If you don¡¯t


    feel well, you should sleep a little more. The fragrance from Maya¡¯s body is good for meditation and


    concentration. You should take a few more breaths.¡± She spoke somewhat jokingly.


    An embarrassed look crossed Maya¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s not real. This is the result of our many tests.¡±


    At this moment, Maya even lifted her shirt and pressed it onto Alex¡¯s face directly.


    ¡°Oof¡­¡±


    Alex felt like his body was on fire, and all reasoning in his mind was about to be washed away.


    He hurriedly got up from Maya¡¯sp, sitting up.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1042

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1042


    Inside, he thought, ¡®Is it the difference between men and women? Both Mom and Hailey said the same


    things, so it can¡¯t be a lie.¡¯


    However, when he got nearer to her, it felt as if he had ants in his pants, and he couldn¡¯t think of


    anything else but doing the deed¡­ Then, there was only one other exnation. The fragrance from


    Maya¡¯s body had a calming effect on women, but it was the opposite for men.


    However, this was not something he could tell them so casually. So, he changed the subject instead.


    ¡°Do we know who kidnapped Stephen?¡±


    ***


    Half an hourter, they arrived back at Lush Cosmetics. Holly had already returned and brought with


    her two beaten up people in her bands, they were ck and blue all over, covered with bruises, and


    their faces were swollen.


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who killed our people and took Stephen away?¡± Brittany asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re not the ones. These two turtles didn¡¯t have the capabilities to do it. It was Joshua Jones.¡± Holly


    had found some information through herwork These two thugs were Joshua¡¯s underlings.


    ¡°Who is Joshua Jones?¡±


    Alex had not heard this name before, neither did Brittany nor Maya.


    Instead, it was one of the thugs who answered grimly, ¡°Hmph! You dare to kidnap us even when you


    don¡¯t know who Master Jones is? When the timees, Master Jones will bring along the three


    hundred masters under him, and everyone here will die! Holly Yates, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve be


    some empress just because you¡¯ve upied a few territories! Compared to our Master Jones, you¡¯re


    far from him.¡±


    It turned out that the two thugs knew Holly.


    p!


    Maya gave the thug a big p across his face.


    Several of his teeth flew out immediately from the blow, and she said coldly, ¡°Since you like to talk so


    much, tell us, where is that Joshua right now?¡±


    Holly was the one to answer, ¡°Joshua is the Amaryllis Tower owner, which is a ce where


    underground ck boxing is held. I¡¯ve met him once before when he wanted to recruit me. I refused


    him then.¡±


    Alex ate some pills like he was eating jelly beans to replenish his energy and asked, ¡°Is this Joshua


    very powerful?¡±


    Holly replied, ¡°So so. But he shouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with me. What I¡¯m worried about is that there


    is still an old guy behind him. That guy is the real monolith of the ce. On the other hand, people from


    Amaryllis Tower don¡¯t really have any regard for rules, so if theye and retaliate against the


    company, it¡¯s going to be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re saying that Master Jones isn¡¯t your opponent, Holly Yates? I think you¡¯re spouting


    nonsense, right?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When one of the thugs heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    Holly got a little angry and pped the thug¡¯s face. The blow was coated with her fire attributes. The


    thug let out a yelp and fell to the ground, unconscious.


    His entire face looked like it had been burned by fire, and it was hideous to look at.


    When Brittany saw that, there was no change in her expression as she said, ¡°Holly, that old guy, just


    how powerful is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a cultivator, and he may have already reached Divine Transcendence level.¡±


    Brittany and Maya had heard Alex talked about the cultivation levels before this, and they frowned,


    being at their wits¡¯ end.


    They could never have imagined that restoring a celebrity¡¯s face would provoke such a monstrous


    master.


    Alex smiled lightly at this moment and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a Divine Transcendence master, it¡¯s not


    impossible to deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Bro, do you have some misunderstandings about the Divine Transcendence level?¡± Holly asked


    bluntly without a care for his face. ¡°The moment you reach that level, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve shed your mortal


    skin. In the eyes of ordinary people, it¡¯s basically a god-like existence. They have all kinds of magical


    power, then, and many unimaginable skills at their disposal.¡±


    Alex replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m one of them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, Sky suddenly called.


    ¡°Alex, do you have some time tonight? There¡¯s a mission from the Divine Constabry that may


    require your assistance.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the mission about?¡±


    ¡°Head to Michigan¡¯s Amaryllis Tower to rescue someone.¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1043

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1043


    Alex was taken aback for a moment. He had just been thinking about heading over to Amaryllis Tower


    to look for Joshua Jones, and now Sky had a mission at the exact same ce.


    ¡°This really was a situation of ask, and you shall receive.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m in Michigan right now. Tell me what¡¯s the situation,¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s a murder case involving Amaryllis Tower. A small martial arts family in Missouri was cruelly


    killedst night. Children as young as three to as old as eight to thirteen years old were all tortured and


    killed. And crueler and strangely, all thirty three of them had all their blood drainedpletely from their


    body.¡±


    ¡°There are still such things happening?¡± Alex was shocked.


    ¡°The Divine Constabry has been investigating this case for a long time, and the final clue has been


    confirmed to be in Michigan¡¯s Amaryllis Tower.¡± Sky paused. ¡°But, this is a cross district case, and the


    one who¡¯s in charge of this case isn¡¯t California¡¯s Divine Constabry, but Missouri¡¯s. We¡¯re only


    assisting on the case, and Zachary rmended you. It so happens that your older resume has yet to


    be submitted, so once you¡¯re done with the case, another sum can be added.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t care much about this and asked, ¡°Who do we need to rescue?¡±


    ¡°Oh, look at that. I forgot to give you the most important detail. Since yesterday, a member of the Divine


    Constabry from Missouri infiltrated Amaryllis Tower for the investigation and has lost contact with


    them. More importantly, she isn¡¯t some random person. She¡¯s the granddaughter of Commander


    Stanley Cooper of Missouri¡¯s ninth division, and her name is Stacey Cooper.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll assist them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Give me the address you¡¯re at now. Anna will pick you upter.¡±


    The call ended.


    Alex looked at the people around him and said, ¡°We have help on the way now.¡±


    Anna had yet to arrive, and Holly kept tugging Alex impatiently, asking about the Divine


    Transcendence. She had been trying to move toward that realm for a very long time, as it was only


    when one reached that point that one truly began to embark on the path of a cultivator.


    ¡°Then, do you already have spiritual consciousness, Bro?


    ¡°I heard that with spiritual consciousness, you could see things that you usually can¡¯t. Can you see


    through my clothes and at my body, then?¡±


    Alex was stunned for a long while. ¡°Could it be that you want to cultivate spiritual consciousness just to


    see through people¡¯s clothes?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯d peek at mine.¡±


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m not the least interested in an underdeveloped body like yours.¡±


    ¡°Y-You bully! Which part of me is underdeveloped?!¡±


    Alex¡®s eyes slid down from her neck, giving her a once over. ¡°Which part isn¡¯t?¡±


    Holly stomped her foot and pouted angrily.


    Seeing how cute she looked, Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Spiritual consciousness is not some X-ray vision.


    I can¡¯t see through your clothes! Once you obtain spiritual consciousness, you can sense people¡¯s


    reactions and use this tounch counterattacks to injure their spiritual consciousness severely. It¡¯s the


    same as mental powers.¡±


    Holly sighed. ¡°But, I haven¡¯t even reached that level yet, and I¡¯m still in Foundation Building. I knew it.


    I¡¯m just worthless trash.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re in a special situation.¡± Alexforted her. ¡°Your foundation was injured. I¡¯ve


    gathered five kinds of medicine, and I¡¯m just missing the fire lotus seeds right now. Once I¡¯ve gotten


    everything, I¡¯ll be able to help you to restore it


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sure!¡± Alex paused, then said, ¡°Holly, where in the world are you from? You can¡¯t be a real


    orphan, right? You¡¯ve been away for so long. I¡¯m sure your family must be looking everywhere for you.¡±


    Holly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a home, and they¡­ They definitely won¡¯te looking for me


    either.¡±


    Her eyes turned red-rimmed after she said that, and she leaned against Alex.


    Alex lowered his head to look at her.


    ¡®Silly girl, she had practically exposed everything with those words. It seemed like she had had some


    conflict with her family.


    Could she have run away from home?¡¯


    However, since she was not willing to talk about it, Alex didn¡¯t press further.


    ***


    At five in the evening, Anna arrived.


    When she came, she drove a ck, heavy duty lotive, and the frantic roar from the vehicle


    literally blew up the streets.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1044

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1044


    Alex frowned. ¡°Why did you bring a heavy duty lotive?¡±


    ¡°The traffic in Michigan is very congested,¡± Anna said.


    ¡°Even if you drove at an outrageous speed, you¡¯d still be stuck on the road and crawling like a turtle in


    the end.¡±


    Alex thought about it and realized that she was right. When he had driven from California to Michigan


    just now, it wasn¡¯t peak hours formuting to and from work yet, and he also ran the red lights. He


    had still wasted quite a bit of time on the roads. When he thought about how he had been speeding


    previously and had also run the red lights, he immediately told Anna, ¡°I might have traffic summons,


    could you help me handle them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy enough to handle,¡± Anna said. ¡°Give me your license te number. One of my cousins is


    in the transportation department, and it¡¯s convenient to deal with this. I don¡¯t even need to do anything


    myself.¡±


    After getting the license te number of Alex¡¯s Aston Martin, she didn¡¯t ask any further and directly


    sent the information to her cousin sister.


    Not even three minutester, her cousin¡¯s call came. ¡°Cousin, who drove this car? I can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re second inmand in the traffic bureau, and you can¡¯t even deal with some summons?


    What¡¯s the use of your position then?¡±


    ¡°Cousin, this is not a vition problem. This license te number has been registered. It drove at high


    speed up to 387 miles per hour on the highway today, ran 24 red lights in a row, and sped on the city


    roads five times than allowed. Even the wife of the boss above me was frightened. It¡¯s useless for


    anyone else toe. The owner of the car might even be tortured¡­¡±


    When Anna heard this, her jaw dropped.


    She nced at Alex and asked, ¡°Where the heck did you drive to in this car?¡±


    Alex shrugged. ¡°Why, you can¡¯t deal with it?¡±


    Anna returned to the call. ¡°Just say that it¡¯s a special car driven by the Divine Constabry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have toe to sign it off.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m hanging up, how useless, seriously.¡±


    Her cousin, on the other end, felt really aggrieved by Anna¡¯s words. Why, if it were any other ordinary


    person, they¡¯d have had to go to jail for at least half a year!


    In regards to the Amaryllis Tower case, Anna was more knowledgeable about the details and said, ¡°The


    person in charge of this case is from Missouri, and his name is Travis ir, code name Bloody Bear.


    He has an extremely bad temper, is obstinate and self opinionated, and loves to nitpick on others.


    We¡¯re just supporting this time, so just follow my lead when the timees.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯tment. The main reason he was going was to find Stephen Hendrix. As for whatever that


    girl, Stacey Cooper, he really didn¡¯ t care much for her.


    ***


    At six-thirty in the evening, Alex and Anna came to a garage.


    This was the rendezvous point.


    ¡°Oh, and here I was wondering who the California division would send, and it turns out to be the


    tomboy, Anna! It seems like the California division doesn¡¯t have any need to exist if all the men were


    just to be reliant on women.¡±


    Right away, a Missouri division member came up and eximed dramatically.


    Another said, ¡°Fifth, don¡¯t say that. If we have such a manly woman here, I¡¯d also be willing just to sit


    back and rely on her¡­ Anna, there¡¯s no fortune for you following that invalid Sky Melvis. Why don¡¯t you


    just join our Missouri division? We¡¯re so much stronger than your division, after all.¡±


    Alex scanned them.


    There were a total of six people, and the strongest one was near intermediate Earth rank. He was tall,


    strong, and fit.


    The other ones obviously fell behind this man. The second strongest was only at advanced Mystic


    rank. They were much stronger than Sky, but if the information that Holly had given him was urate,


    they used to be delivery boys.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about being strong. You¡¯ll see when the qualifying matches


    come! But, I heard that the genius, Tristan Coleman, was the pride of your Missouri folded in our turf,


    California. Even Terrance Coleman is gone. What other fire are you guys blowing?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1045

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1045


    When Anna said that, the group from Missouri who had beenughing after poking fun at her instantly


    quieted down.


    Tristan Coleman was a genius, and his name not only was a sensation among the eight royal families,


    but it was also like a well known signboard in the world of martial arts in Missouri. Countless youth


    martial artists were proud to have hailed from the same ce as Tristan.


    However, no one would have imagined that the martial artist that was given the title of the youngest


    Earth rank master in America would be smashed down in a small ce like California.


    Not only did he die, even the Grandmaster of the Coleman family had also died with him. The Missouri


    Coleman family was practically removed overnight.


    Due to that, countless people in Missouri wrung their hands and sighed in admiration.


    ¡°Hmph, the one who killed Tristan was the patriarch of the Stoermer family of the eight great royal


    families. He was also a Grandmaster, and nearly eighty years old. Killing Tristan like that, it¡¯s basically


    bullying the weak. What¡¯s so great about that? If I wanted to kill Tristan, it would have been an easy


    task.¡±


    The one who said this was the Earth rank warrior, who was also the leader of this mission, Travis ir.¡±


    Anna said, ¡°Captain ir, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve made a mistake. The one who killed Tristan was not the


    Patriarch of the Stoermer family, but another person. This person I heard was a young man, and he¡¯s


    even younger than Tristan!¡±


    It looked like all the people standing in front of them would never imagine that the person who killed


    Tristan and Terrance were right in front of them, and that was Alex.


    As she said that, she nced at Alex.


    Many emotions were shing through her eyes when she did that. As soon as she said that, the few of


    them let out expressions of shock and disbelief.


    Travis snorted. ¡°What a bunch of nonsense. The one who killed Tristan and Terrance are the same


    person. Without the power of a Grandmaster, how could they have done it? Are you saying that it was a


    young Grandmaster? Anna Coleman, I was optimistic about you, and if you want to transfer to


    Missouri¡¯s division, I can help you approve it. Look at what you¡¯re doing under Sky, even learning how


    to falsify information, so unrealistic.¡±


    Anna seemed to want to say something, but was interrupted by him, ¡°Alright, enough. Let¡¯s not talk


    about all those gossips. In this cross state case, you were asked to assist because of principal issues.


    However, the two of you can¡¯t be of any help. When we reach Amaryllis Tower, just wait outside.¡±


    As he said that, he nced at Alex. It wasn¡¯t even a nce filled with contempt. It was a nce that


    showed how insignificant Alex was in his eyes.


    Alex¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t obvious to him, and he looked like someone who didn¡¯t even know martial arts.


    He wasn¡¯t like Anna, so what the heck good was he for?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Alex had been reborn long ago, and his Chi, as well as spiritual powers,


    were extremely concentrated, and there usually wasn¡¯t a single leak or wastage of his powers. It was


    unlike people like them, whose internal energy leaked out all the time.


    This was also the reason how someone could tell the level of another person¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Anna was stunned when she heard him telling them to wait outside when they reached.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®huh¡¯?¡± Travis said. ¡°You don¡¯t even know your own capabilities? With the two of


    you like this, you¡¯ll just be a burden. I don¡¯t even know what Sky is thinking, sending you two¡­¡±


    He almost said the word ¡®trash¡¯.


    ¡°Anyway, just don¡¯t get in our way.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t care about this, and agreed immediately. ¡°I agree with that!¡±


    Several of them looked at him with a contemptuous look, and their expressions seemed to say, ¡®Who


    asked for your opinion?¡¯.


    With the matter decided, the start of the underground ck boxing in Amaryllis Tower was at 8 pm, and


    the location was at Michigan¡¯s famous river, the Grand River. For those who didn¡¯t know, Amaryllis


    Tower was a ssical and elegant private club. Only those who knew the true story could understand


    that it was just a facade.


    Amaryllis Tower seemed to have a literati atmosphere on the surface, but it was a bloody battle of life


    and death underneath it.


    There was still some time before it began, and Alex sat at the side, resting his mind with his eyes


    closed. In his mind, he was constantly changing the rune patterns that had been left by the Dragon¡¯s


    Bane of Thirty-Six, which were thirty six in total. He hadn¡¯tpleted a single one yet, because they


    were allplicated and hard topletelyprehend.


    Nearby, someone had approached Anna to talk.


    ¡°Oi, Tomboy. Is this kid a neer in your division? Hasn¡¯t your standards dropped a bit too much?


    He doesn¡¯t look like he can do any martial arts at all with that small body of his. It doesn¡¯t even have


    enough mass for me tond a punch.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1046

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1046


    This person was named Gideon Olson, the second strongest in the team and was at intermediate


    Mystic rank.


    Anna snorted coldly as she thought to herself inwardly, ¡®If I told you that this is the guy that killed


    Terrance, won¡¯t you go out of your mind?¡¯


    However, she was also petty and didn¡¯t bother exining the details about Alex, allowing Gideon to


    continue poking at the matter. It would be best if Gideon managed to provoke and offend Alex and


    make Alex send him flying with a single p.


    However, Alex looked as though he didn¡¯t hear a thing, sitting still as a statue on the chair.


    As a result, everyone¡¯s impression of Alex worsened.


    ¡°What kind of person is it? He¡¯s still tolerating all that shit. He¡¯spletely unlike a man! It¡¯s no wonder


    that women have be in charge in the California division.¡±


    ¡°Haha, he¡¯s just an ordinary person. What do you expect him to do? Isn¡¯t he just afraid of dying from a


    single p from us?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    Anna snorted coldly. ¡®A bunch of uneducated brats!¡¯


    A young man came up to Anna at this time and said in a low voice, ¡°Anna, you said that a young man


    was the one who killed Tristan? Is this person called ¡®Master Alex¡¯?¡±


    A glint shed in Anna¡¯s eyes. ¡°You know about it?¡±


    The young man replied, ¡°I heard from a friend that Master Alex wields the power of thunder and


    lightning. Not only is he a master in martial arts, but he¡¯s also a real cultivator, as well as the son-inw


    of the Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family. In fact, it was for the sake of Daya Stoermer of the Stoermer family


    that he went against Tristan. Is this information true?¡±


    His words drew everyone¡¯s eyes and attention, as well as put them in a daze.


    Every single one of them came up to him immediately, asking him where he had gotten the information


    from and whether or not it was reliable. Even Travis hade over. His brows furrowed when he heard


    the words.


    The young man¡¯s name was Jamie Dodd.


    He replied, ¡°My source shouldn¡¯t have any problems. It¡¯s from Ang Seay of the Seay family from the


    eight great royal families. She saw it with her own eyes, and it shouldn¡¯t be false.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Then, be repeated to them what he had heard.


    Gideon¡¯s eyes were wide. ¡°Is there really such a powerful young man? That¡¯s really a monster genius


    that appears once in a few hundred years! Calling him ¡®Master¡¯ isn¡¯t an exaggeration at all! I really want


    to meet him so that my life doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s in vain.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement, admiration clear upon their faces.


    ¡°Even if the information is indeed true, you don¡¯t have to look it. Some people are skilled at maintaining


    their youthful appearance or naturally have a babyish face. Couple with the fact that they¡¯re cultivators


    who are known for fiddling with dodgy things, it¡¯s possible that they¡¯ve also dabbled in sorcery. There¡¯s


    nothing to admire about someone like that! Alright, enough. It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Anna nced at Alex, feeling amused on the inside. ¡®What a bunch of fools!¡¯


    They couldn¡¯t even tell that the person they were talking about was right in front of their eyes. They


    probably needed a new pair of eyes!


    ***


    At the same time, in Amaryllis Tower.


    The owner of the tower, Joshua Jones, was talking to a middle-aged, fat man.


    ¡°Master Jones, thank you so much for this time. Here is twenty million. Please take it to have some


    tea,¡± the fat man said with a bright smile upon his face.


    ¡°Twenty million to have some tea? Mr. Lee, you¡¯re really extraordinary! Is Stephen Hendrix really worth


    twenty million?¡± Joshua Jones was a bald man, and his temples were prominent, indicating that he was


    a master of inner strength. ¡°Shall I go and kill him for you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± The fat man immediately objected. ¡°Let him live. There are still some uses for him!¡±


    ¡°Old Lee, we don¡¯t have to beat around the bush. We¡¯ve known each other for so long, what don¡¯t we


    know about each other? Your pockets are always shut so tightly, but not only did you give us thirty


    million asbor fees this time, but you also gave us twenty million on top. This is extremely unlike you.


    Nowe on, what else is there?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1047

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1047


    The fat man chuckled and said, ¡°Master Jones, you really have a pair of eyes that seem to see through


    everything. I really admire that. There¡¯s this small little thing¡­ Didn¡¯t Lush Cosmetics release the news


    publicly that if they can¡¯t cure Stephen¡¯s scar, she would shut down her business on her own? She and


    I are in the same industry, and those products of hers have certain effects on ourpany. So, I


    thought I could get Master Jones to help me with a favor to absorb Lush Cosmetics under my name.


    Once the deed is done, I¡¯ll give you this sum!¡±


    The fat man put up a finger.


    Joshua frowned. ¡°One hundred million?¡±


    The fat man smiled and nodded. ¡°One hundred million!¡±


    Bam!


    Joshua mmed his palm on the table. The blow cracked the expensive antique table, and even the


    teapots and cups fell to the ground.


    The fat man¡¯s jaw trembled. ¡°Master Jones, this¡­¡±


    Joshua coldly snorted. ¡°Franky Lee, do you take me for a fool? Giving me 100 hundred million, do you


    think I am a beggar? Do you think that I don¡¯t know what Lush Cosmetics is? Their advertisement has


    reached almost the outside of my building. They¡¯re basically a chicken that cany golden eggs at this


    point! And you¡¯re giving me just 100 million?!¡±


    Franky wouldn¡¯t have known that Joshua already knew the value of Lush Cosmetics beforehand.


    His heart went cold, and he said, ¡°Master Jones, then, you can name a figure.¡±


    Joshua stretched out his fingers.


    It indicated the number nine!


    ¡°Nine hundred million? Okay, deal!¡± Franky said through gritted teeth.


    He also made scar removal products, but Lush Scar Removal Cream upied thergest share in the


    cosmetics world right now. He had gotten hold of the product through his connections, and after using


    it, he had been shocked at how good the effect was. He was still in disbelief at how great it was.


    Compared to his products, his product was practically sh*t!


    It was easy to imagine that once the fame and confidence of Lush Cosmetics were established, it was


    only a matter of time before the people would abandon his Brilliant Ice Scar Removal Cream. So, he


    desperately needed to prevent the development of confidence in the Lush Cosmetics brand.


    Also, he was extremely jealous of the products made by Lush Cosmetics.


    Nine hundred million was fine.


    As long as he could control the products in Lush Cosmetics, the amount could easily be earned back.


    Joshua sneered. ¡°Who said it was nine hundred million? Once you take in Lush Cosmetics, I want 90%


    of yourpany¡¯s shares.¡±


    ¡°What? Master Jones, you¡­ You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    ¡°I am Joshua Jones. I never joke.¡±


    ¡°Master Jones, this¡­ That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Then, you might not be able to walk out of my Amaryllis Tower.¡±


    Franky trembled all over. His face paled. He now regretted asking Joshua to help deal with Lush


    Cosmetics. It was impossible to negotiate with the viin and expect them not to profit themselves, and


    he had threaded into dangerous grounds. However, apart from agreeing to Joshua¡¯s conditions, he


    didn¡¯t have any other choice.


    ***


    On the riverbanks of the Grand River, the evening breeze blew slowly.


    There were asional sounds of the water waves hitting the shore, and it was rxing to listen to.


    Amaryllis Tower sat on the northeast corner of the most prosperous Astronomy Square, and it was


    surrounded by pedestrians walking everywhere. And every person who walked in this area would gaze


    up at Amaryllis Tower in admiration.


    Unfortunately, Amaryllis Tower was not a building that was easily essible to just anyone.


    It had a membership system, and an ordinary membership card cost one million per annum. There


    were rumors that the highest rank membership card, Supreme VIP Card, required a membership fee of


    a hundred million a year, and it was unclear what sort of services came with it.


    Very soon, Alex and the rest arrived.


    ¡°To enter Amaryllis Tower, the six of us have spent a total of six million on buying the membership


    cards. Since you don¡¯t have the cards, just stay outside and wait to hear from us. If there is any


    abnormality, inform me at once.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After he finished talking to Anna, he took his group of people in.


    He didn¡¯t even once nce at Alex as though he was invisible.


    Once they had entered the building, Anna said, ¡°Are we really going just to wait here? Those people


    really don¡¯t know their stuff. They can¡¯t even see a master like you standing right in front of them.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°With Travis¡¯ strength, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t go well for them inside. Let¡¯s also go in! It


    just so happens that I have something to ask Joshua Jones anyway.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But, we don¡¯t have the membership cards!¡±


    ¡°Why do we need that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just go straight in?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1048

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1048


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible to.¡±


    The two didn¡¯t know that before Travis and the others had entered the building, they were stopped


    before they even got into the underground ck-boxing venue.


    ¡°Hello, these are unfamiliar faces. Where do youe from?¡±


    The one who had stopped them was a young man with a mohawk hairstyle. As soon as he finished


    speaking, a dozen people rushed over from behind him. Everyone was dressed differently. Almost


    every single one of them had tattoos on their bodies with unique designs. More importantly, there were


    two foreigners.


    Travis furrowed his brows, his voice was calm as he said, ¡°We¡¯re here to gamble. Haha, the few of us


    usually work on the outskirts, and we don¡¯t usuallye here often. That¡¯s why we look unfamiliar,


    haha!¡±


    ¡°Who referred you in?¡±


    ¡°Mattie!¡±


    The moment he said that, there was a crashing sound, and a middle-aged man was thrown out,nding


    on the ground heavily. The mohawk young man smiled and said, ¡°Is this the man?¡±


    Travis was shocked and thought on the inside, ¡®Oh no, we¡¯ve been exposed!¡¯


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re from the Divine Constabry, aren¡¯t you? Since you¡¯ve gone through the trouble to


    come here, then don¡¯t leave so soon! We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡±


    The few from Missouri¡¯s Divine Constabry were ready in an instant


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve fallen into their trap!¡± Gideon said loudly.


    ¡°Do it!¡± Travis yelled, then took the lead to knock out the mohawk guy with a punch. ¡°Get out, retreat!¡±


    Travis was still an intermediate Earth rank warrior, and hisbat power was not weak.


    In just a few seconds, he had felled three good yers. However, at this moment, a ck blur of


    shadow rushed over, kicking Travis directly in the chest, breaking several of his ribs as it did so. When


    hended on the ground, he spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°Joshua Jones!¡±


    Travis clutched his chest as he sat on the ground, unable to get up. There was a horrified look in his


    eyes. ¡°You¡¯re actually an advanced Earth rank warrior.¡±


    The one who hade was the owner of Amaryllis Tower, Joshua Jones.


    He flicked his trousers a few times before snorting coldly and said, ¡°The Divine Constabry is really


    regressing as time goes on, finding trash like you to join them? I¡¯m not even bothered to make any


    moves. My Amaryllis Tower isn¡¯t a ce that your Divine Constabry can touch!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    While they were talking, Gideon, Jamie, and the rest were also subdued by Joshua¡¯s men from


    Amaryllis Tower.


    Joshua chuckled and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re here to save the little Cooper girl, and I¡¯veid down the


    net earlier. Forget about how you¡¯re rubbish. Even if the Four Great Guardians of the Divine


    Constabry all came, they¡¯d also be trapped here.¡±


    ¡°Talk, are there any other aplices?¡±


    No one said anything.


    Crack!


    Joshua stepped on Travis¡¯s hand directly, and the breaking of the bones could clearly be heard. The


    bones in Travis¡¯s right hand had been crushed and shattered all the way through. His hand would never


    again be useful in the future.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Travis howled in pain, but he still refused to say anything.


    ¡°What a man! Then, let me see if the other five are like you, who regards death just like going home.¡±


    He took a sled gehammer from one of his subordinates, the kind that looked to be used to hammer


    nails, and looked at Gideon, who was next to him, and said, ¡°Hold down his leg. I love to hear the


    sound of a kneecap being smashed by an iron hammer. With one hit, bone and flesh will be separated.¡±


    Gideon trembled with fright when they moved to hold his legs down, and he burst out in cold sweat.


    Seeing the hammer being raised, he was terrified to the point he peed his pants and loudly eximed,


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk! There are two people outside!¡±


    Travis angrily said, ¡°Gideon Olson, you¡¯re not a fucking man!¡±


    Gideon cried, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t want to be ame man! Since those two are trash anyway, and


    they¡¯re not even from Missouri¡¯s division. So what if they get caught?¡±


    Joshua put down the Sledgehammer, a smile upon his face as he said, ¡°A wise man submits to their


    circumstances. Come, go and catch those cockroaches outside.¡±


    However, at this moment, a rattling boom came from Amaryllis Tower¡¯s entrance, its door kicked in by


    someone.


    The two guards who were standing at the door came flying through the air with the doors.


    ¡°Joshua Jones, get out here!¡± A voice that rolled like thunder roared out.


    And then, under the stunned gazes of Travis, Gideon, and the rest, Alex and Anna walked in slowly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1049

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1049


    ¡®¡­ F*ck!¡¯


    All six of the members from Missouri¡¯s Divine Constabry had their eyes and jaw wide opened,


    watching in astonishment as Alex and Anna walked in, their minds full of question marks.


    ¡®Have these two gone mad?¡¯


    ¡®To break into Amaryllis Tower like this?¡¯


    ¡®Seriously, are they trying to hasten their death? As though it isn¡¯t fast enough already?¡¯


    The pain from his shattered hands was blinding, but Travis was still a captain from Missouri¡¯s Divine


    Constabry. It didn¡¯t matter the fact that he wasn¡¯tparable to Sky Melvis from the California


    division, he still had the mission objective in his eyes, and he immediately shouted, ¡°Run! What the hell


    are you here for? Are you crazy? Run!¡±


    However, Alex and Anna looked as though they didn¡¯t hear him.


    They were only slightly startled when they saw the members being subdued on the ground.


    Gideon said, ¡°Boss, do you see this? It¡¯s not that I sold them out. They came rushing in on their own. It


    has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Everyone ignored him.


    Joshua¡¯s eyes darkened, and he red coldly at Alex and Anna as he said in a solemn voice, ¡°My


    Amaryllis Tower has been established for twenty years. Back then, to make its status seem better, both


    doors had been built from thousand year old trees. They have never been kicked by anyone before.


    You guys are the first to do so!¡±


    Alex said indifferently, ¡°Your Amaryllis Tower? Are you the owner, then, Joshua Jones?¡±


    Joshua didn¡¯t reply but continued, ¡°Someone looked for trouble in my Amaryllis Tower before. Do you


    know how that ended? Three generations were guilty by association and executed! But, at the time, no


    one had sent my doors flying either.¡±


    ¡°Are you Joshua Jones or not?¡±


    The conversation between the two people made everyone resistughng because it felt like they were


    just talking to themselves.


    When Joshua finally finished saying what he wanted to say, he found that Alex had turned a deaf ear


    and not responded to what he had said and was, instead, constantly asking him whether or not he was


    Joshua Jones.


    It had simply been a waste of feelings.


    ¡°I am Joshua Jones. Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Come on now, tell me, which disabled


    man are you? Do you even have the qualifications to stand here and talk to me?¡±


    Before Alex could speak, the mohawk young man stood up again. ¡°Master Jones, you can tell that this


    guy is just some rash youngster. He doesn¡¯t even have any foundation in martial arts. Maybe he¡¯s not


    an official from the Divine Constabry? Hey, putting on official airs like this, who do you think you¡¯re


    putting it on for? Come on now, tell me, what kind of official are you?¡±


    Alex pulled out a sign and said, ¡°The Divine Constabry, elder!¡±


    Travis, Gideon, and everyone else looked at the identification that Alex held in his hands. Their eyes


    widened further as their jaw went ck. They wondered if there was something wrong with their eyes.


    How could this guy be an elder?!


    Jamie said, ¡°Boss, do we have posts for a civilian elder?¡±


    Travis furrowed his brows. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not sure. There may be!¡±


    Everyone felt like they had just gotten trampled over by 10,000 alpacas.


    When Anna saw the wonderful expressions upon their faces, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ted on the


    inside¡­ She had initially been nervous when they had stormed into Amaryllis Tower, but now, she


    couldn¡¯t help but feel excited instead.


    She was born in Michigan, and she had more of a deeper understanding of Amaryllis Tower than


    others. She had even followed her family elders to watch the bloody battles in the arena here before.


    There was a deep psychological shadow in her in regards to Amaryllis Tower.


    Today, she had followed Alex and stormed into the ce, kicking the door off the hinges with an


    explosive blow.


    That excitement, tension, and nervousness were even more explosive than rolling in between the


    sheets with a man, although it was not like she had done it before. When she followed Alex, she could


    get experiences that felt like the thrill of riding a roller coaster.


    The mohawk guy was startled and reached out to take the identification token, but Alex pulled it out of


    his reach and kept it away. Then, he said, ¡°So, now that I have identified myself, will you still continue


    to confront the Divine Constabry openly? Joshua Jones, I have something to ask you, and I hope


    you can answer truthfully.¡±


    Joshua roared withughter.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°How interesting, how very interesting!


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re the most interesting kid I¡¯ve ever seen in the Divine Constabry! But, I have a rule in


    Amaryllis Tower. Elders from the Divine Constabry will have to kneel before they can talk to me.


    Come, someone, break his legs!¡±


    Travis and the rest of his group werepletely speechless.


    ¡®From where did Sky, that idiot, find such a person and even rmended him to be an elder?!¡¯


    ¡®Could it be some second gen that came to the Divine Constabry to y around?¡¯


    ¡°This was just gambling your life away!¡¯


    The mohawk guy moved the fastest. He got a stick from god knows where and swung it toward Alex¡¯s


    legs with a ¡®whoosh¡¯.


    Everyoneughed and shook their heads when they saw the stick only half a meter away from Alex, yet


    he still didn¡¯t dodge. They thought that he had been rooted to the spot in shock and didn¡¯t know how to


    dodge it. In the end, he really was just a useless clerical official and only knew how to put on airs.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1050

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1050


    Even Anna shouted in shock, ¡°Alex, dodge!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was toote to dodge!


    Snap!


    Crack!


    The wooden stick mmed into Alex¡¯s knee. The sound sounded like his knee had been smashed, but


    the scream of pain didn¡¯t follow.


    Alex stood there without moving.


    It was the wooden stick in the mohawk guy¡¯s hand that had broken in half.


    ¡°F*ck, how is that possible?!¡±


    ¡°Let me!¡± Another tattooed youngster jumped out, an iron rod in his hand, and he swung it violently at


    Alex¡¯s leg.


    Dong!


    The iron rod bounced back, bent.


    Alex¡¯s legs still looked perfectly intact. Even his body had not moved an inch from his spot.


    Everyone present was stunned. Joshua¡¯s expression had changed.


    Travis¡¯s eyes had widened even more, sheer disbelief in his eyes.


    Gideon swallowed hard. Was this the guy who they had joked they would be able to kill with a p?


    ¡°F*ck, I don¡¯t believe this!¡± The guy who had used the iron rod threw it away angrily. ¡°Master Jones,


    please allow me to borrow your Sledgehammer!¡±


    He picked up the big hammer and swung it heavily at Alex¡¯s legs once again. If that blow hit, forget


    about it being a prosthesis; even if his knees were made out of iron or alloy, it would still be ttened by


    this blow.


    Dong!


    A yellow light shed.


    The iron Sledgehammer was violently shaken off, and it spun through the air, hitting the shoulder of


    some unlucky sod, tearing off his shoulders immediately.


    As for Alex, he still remained in the same spot, perfectly unharmed.


    Now, forget about the people from Missouri¡¯s Divine Constabry; even Joshua¡¯s face had turned


    grave. If it were his knee that had taken the blow, it definitely would have shattered!


    ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to give it a go?¡±


    Alex finally spoke. He was a little disappointed.


    After his cultivation levels had broken through Divine Transcendence, his entire body had been reborn.


    Not even mentioning his Mystic Armor, his physical body alone had been hardened to the point that


    even swords would have a hard time cutting through him. If he activated his Mystic Armor, even bullets


    would not be able to prate him.


    However, attacks from ordinary warriors could no longer help the Mystic Armor to increase its level.


    None of Joshua¡¯s underlings stepped up.


    Alex smiled slightly, and in the next instant, the aura around his body shifted, sharpening like a de


    that had just been unsheathed.


    ¡°Attacking an elder from the Divine Constabry, an attempt of deliberate murder, the intention of


    rebelling, these are all capital offenses!¡± He said.


    His figure shed, and the mohawk guy¡¯s head was suddenly in his hand.


    The speed was just too fast, and everyone had only seen a blur in their eyes. The mohawk head guy


    was at least five meters away from him just now, and now his head was in Alex¡¯s hand. Of course, it


    didn¡¯t mean that the mohawk guy¡¯s head was literally in his hands and that he was dead. It was just


    Alex had rushed over and grabbed him. It was too fast. He had grabbed him and returned to his original


    position, and it all appeared to be an illusion.


    Alex squeezed the mohawk guy¡¯s neck, his voice cold as he asked, ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±


    The mohawk guy¡¯s neck was being squeezed, and he couldn¡¯t say anything. His face was tuming blue


    from theck of air.


    ¡°Ugh, urgh¡­¡±


    ¡°Not speaking is admitting!¡± Alex said.


    Crack!


    Alex applied some pressure gently, and the mohawk guy¡¯s head slumped down immediately.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1051

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1051


    The mohawk guy was dead!


    For a moment, the entire ce was deadly silent. The members from Missouri¡¯s Divine Constabry


    were stunned, speechless.


    How could it be possible that this was a civilian elder?


    This was clearly an unfathomable martial arts master!


    ¡°And you!¡± Alex said, and the young man who had smashed into Alex with the iron rod looked like a


    frightened deer when he saw the mohawk guy¡¯s neck being snapped. He had already guessed that he


    would be Alex¡¯s next target, so as soon as Alex said those words, he retreated abruptly.


    However, Alex was faster. In a blink of an eye, he appeared behind the man.


    Alex grabbed the man¡¯s neck and dragged him back to where he had been standing moments ago in


    an instant. ¡°You hit me twice, so you¡¯re also sentenced to death! Do you have any objections?¡±


    The young man trembled all over. The neck that Alex was holding felt like a reaper holding onto his


    soul. His entire body felt cold, and it felt like death¡¯s door was right in front of him.


    He shouted loudly, ¡°Master Jones, save me! Master Jones, save me!¡±


    A gun was pointed at Alex¡¯s heart from behind.


    The one holding the gun was a blond haired man with blue eyes, and he had very unique


    characteristics. He could be said to be handsome and tall and was a standard male protagonist in


    many female American drama fans¡¯ eyes. If he went for a walk on a university campus during the night,


    he would surely attract a lot of girls¡¯ attention.


    There was a smile upon his face as he pushed the gun upward in his hand and said in lousy English,


    ¡°Mister, my gun has some objections. What do I do?¡±


    Because Alex had moved too fast in chasing that group of people, Anna and the others only discovered


    that Alex was threatened by a gun only after the blonde haired man had finished talking.


    Looking at the style of the gun, the firepower of the bullet was definitely not the small caliber type. If it


    was shot through his heart from the back, even a martial arts master wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it,


    right?


    Anna yelped, her face full of panic.


    She wanted to rush up and help, but she was well aware that her strength wasn¡¯t enough to go against


    the people from Amaryllis Tower. To put it bluntly, she only came to serve as a foil, and she was the one


    who was the civilian official.


    However, when Gideon saw this, he seemed to be stimted by something and blurted curses, ¡°What


    the hell are you pretending for? What¡¯s the point in killing some small farts? You can hide your


    cultivation base, and then you can just take out Joshua directly! There¡¯s still a chance toe back,


    and it¡¯s now! Just go and pretend to be dead, you pig headed idiot!¡±


    His mood was fluctuating, and it kind of seemed like it was about to explode. That was what had


    caused the explosive reaction he just had.


    Travis nced at him, looking disappointed.


    His will was so weak, if Travis had known from the beginning that Gideon would be so weak willed, he


    definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let him join Missouri¡¯s Divine Constabry that he was in charge of.


    It was an embarrassment to him.


    Alex seemed topletely ignore the existence of the handsome blonde man behind him, as well as


    the gun pointed at his back.


    He was still grasping the neck of the man.


    ¡°Since there are no objections, then let¡¯s get on with it!¡±


    Alex raised his hand. His palm mmed down upon the guy¡¯s head.


    Dead!


    Everyone was stunned. Including Anna.


    At this time, he still dare to kill someone? Was he really not afraid of death?


    The blonde haired man was startled and froze for a moment before flying into a rage, ¡°Fark, you¡¯re


    really looking to die!¡±


    In the next moment, the blonde man pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Bang, bang¡­ Bang!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Six consecutive shots.


    When Anna heard the shots, her mind went nk.


    Was be dead?!


    If Alex was dead, his death was not worth it!


    Unknowingly, two trails of tears flowed from her eyes.


    Cling, ng, cling!


    Rattle, rattle¡­


    The sounds of strange objects rolling on the Amaryllis Tower¡¯s floor echoed, cutting through the dead


    quiet air.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1052

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1052


    ¡°W-What is it?¡±


    Someone looked down at the expensive tiles and found that it was a golden bullet.


    The man was dumbfounded and said, ¡°Why¡­ How is there a bullet here? Shouldn¡¯t it have prated


    his body?¡±


    When he heard these words, the blonde foreigner, who had thought he had won for sure and that he


    had killed Alex, felt his heart m heavily in his chest. He realized that something was not right and


    was about to retreat from where he stood.


    However, he found that he couldn¡¯t because Alex had grabbed his wrist without him knowing. The six


    bullets had failed to prate his body.


    Everyone present was out of their mind.


    Was this person¡¯s body made of steel?


    Was he the Terminator?


    How could they know about the Mystic Armor, which was practically an invincible technique in the


    world?


    The blonde man had dug his own grave, after all. If he had shot all six bullets the moment he pointed


    the muzzle against Alex, then no matter how abnormal his defenses were, Alex wouldn¡¯t have been


    able to do anything against it.


    However, he had given Alex too much time.


    During this time, he could activate his Mystic armor and build up sufficient defense to cover the back of


    his heart.


    As he was also afraid of death, he had built up at least a hundredyers.


    And that was the effect that could be seen right now. Alex exerted just a little pressure, and the blonde


    man immediately felt like a machine had mped down his wrist. He howled, ¡°Impossible, this is


    impossible! Let me go, ah! My hand is going to break¡­¡±


    Crack!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The handsome man¡¯s wrist waspletely broken. Even the flesh on his arm had been twisted open.


    With a ¡®ng¡¯, the gun in his hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Boom!


    Alex¡¯s face was hard and cold as he spat out the words before lifting his leg to kick the blonde man into


    the air.


    After a loud ¡®boom¡¯ was heard, everyone else saw the man¡¯s body smashing into the wall, killing him


    instantly. Three people had been killed consecutively.


    Even bullets couldn¡¯t kill him. Everyone present was still shocked.


    Joshua¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Divine Constabry would have found a young,


    interesting talent like you. No wonder you dare to kick the doors of my Amaryllis Tower! But, you¡¯re still


    too young, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re rash and impulsive. Having just some achievements under your belt,


    and you¡¯re looking down on¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t want to listen to the nonsense the man was spouting. There was a murderous intent flowing


    from inside his heart. That was because two employees of hispany had been killed.


    Most importantly, Nichs had almost died.


    Nichs was his brother in all but blood. If he really had died, he didn¡¯t know how he would be able to


    face Chloe or even Nichs¡¯ parents and siblings. So, this debt, he needed to im it for Nichs¡¯


    sake.


    ¡°Master Jones, right? Let me ask you, where is Stephen Hendrix?¡±


    Joshua, ¡°???¡±


    People from the Divine Constabry, ¡°???¡±


    Travis and the others were confused; who the heck was Stephen Hendrix? Why would Alex suddenly


    bring up that name? Didn¡¯t hee to save Stacey?


    Alex continued, ¡°Also, who was the one who killed the two employees in Lush Cosmetics? Who was


    the one who gravely injured my brother? Hand them all over. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring down Amaryllis Tower


    today.¡±


    Joshua finally came back to his senses and said, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re actually here because of Lush


    Cosmetics? Who the heck are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m someone who you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±


    ¡°No matter who you are, I, Joshua Jones, will kill you!¡±


    Joshua was finally angry. This guy had actually kicked in the doors of his tower because of a small


    business like Lush Cosmetics, killed three of his men, and now he wanted to tear down Amaryllis


    Tower?!


    If he didn¡¯t teach him a good lesson, he wouldn¡¯t rest. This was because this was Amaryllis Tower.


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ve tolerated you long enough. You¡¯ve managed to offend even me, now, die!¡±


    All the cultivation and martial arts skills that he had as an Earth rank warrior exploded. His entire inner


    strength gathered in his fist, and heshed out with a punch, his energy exploding outward, throwing


    the several people around him backward. The power he had unleashed was powerful and terrifying.


    Someone scrambled, ¡°Master Jones has gotten serious. This is his famous stunt, Fury Dragon Fist! It¡¯s


    said that it could even blow up a car with one punch!¡±


    As for Alex, he merely raised his hand, receiving the hit lightly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1053

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1053


    p!


    Alex blocked Joshua¡¯s Fury Dragon Fist with just a single hand.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°He managed to block it so easily?¡±


    ¡°What in the world is his strength level? Could he be a Grandmaster?¡±


    The few who stood at the side watched the bizarre scene unfold in front of them and were all


    dumbfounded. Especially Travis, who had broken three ribs previously from a single kick from Joshua.


    He had really experienced just how strong Joshua could be as an advanced Earth rank warrior


    personally, right down to his bones. Right now, Joshua seemed like a weak chicken in front of Alex.


    The difference between them was just too huge!


    That scumbag Sky, where the hell did he find just a psycho?


    Joshua¡¯s eyes widened. It was also bloodshot.


    Roar!


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you caught it! Fury Dragon Ascend!¡±


    In the next moment, Joshua¡¯s eyes widened, stunned as he watched what happened in front of him.


    Alex returned the blow,unching a punch.


    The moves and appearance were the same as Fury Dragon Fist, which he had just disyed.


    Fury Dragon Fist against Fury Dragon Ascend!


    Someone eximed again, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is his punch the same as what Master Jones had


    just used? Is he also using Fury Dragon Fist? Could he and Master Jones be from the same branch?¡±


    Everyone present couldn¡¯tprehend the situation. Except for Anna, who had been watching silently


    from the sidelines.


    She could fully understand Joshua¡¯s feelings at the moment. Alex had practically stolen their family


    technique, Dragon-Tusk Punch, and improved it based on the foundations, after all!


    When she recalled how Alex had learned Dragon-Tusk Punch sneakily and even defeated her with that


    pirated technique, that feeling¡­ She was so pissed she almost coughed up blood from all the rage she


    felt.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep for three days after that.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided.


    Everyone around them was pushed backward by several meters once again. There were now tworge


    pits on the expensive wooden floor under their feet, and even the statue underneath the ground was


    broken.


    The surrounding furniture had also suffered serious damage.


    Simultaneously, many people from Amaryllis Tower and some members who hade to participate in


    the underground ck-boxing gambling game saw this battle and started toe nearer to watch.


    Those who were bolder stood with Travis and the others.


    Those who were not as courageous, when they saw more people gathering around, they too started to


    inch closer.


    Soon, the ce was packed like sardines. Finger pointing and discussions inevitably started, too.


    For example, someone had recognized Joshua and eximed in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Master Jones? He


    has made an appearance personally. He¡¯s the more capable person here in Amaryllis Tower¡­ Who is


    that young man? Some green horned? He dares even to provoke Master Jones?¡±


    ¡°Fool, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s obvious to see that Master Jones is the one with the disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°This fight is even more intense and exciting than the underground ck-boxing. Come on, I¡¯ll open a


    betting pool. Those who bet on Master Jones winning, you¡¯ll get five times the amount you bet, and for


    those who bet on that young man winning, you¡¯ll get one and half times. Any bets?¡±


    There was a cold, hard look on Joshua¡¯s face, and he felt frustrated on the inside.


    He had already used Fury Dragon First three times in such a short period. Why was it so fast? Fury


    Dragon Fist only had three moves, and Alex had stolen them all. When that trash had used the second


    technique, he had added something else to the mix.


    After Alex had learned it, he immediately lost interest. ¡°So, it turns out that there are only three moves


    in Fury Dragon Fist. I¡¯m bored of it. Let¡¯s end it here!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me show you my improved Fury Dragon Ascend!¡±


    Alex threw a punch.


    His blow was earth-shattering, seemingly able to topple mountains and overturn the seas.


    The domineering aura instantly locked onto Joshua, like the waves rushing up toward the skies and the


    rush of a hurricane. With a roar, Joshua flew away like a cannonball being shot from a cannon. The


    people who stood behind him, which included at least dozens of spectators, were all affected by this


    punch.


    Someone fell and was bruised all over, even getting a swollen face. Someone else fell and broke their


    arm.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1054

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1054


    Someone even instantly fainted.


    There was a loud bang, and a hole appeared in one of the walls of Amaryllis Tower.


    It stunned several pedestrians outside.


    ¡°Bleurgh¡­¡± Joshua coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Alex had defeated him with his own technique. He had spat this mouthful of blood because of how


    depressed he was feeling. Alex had shown him mercy in the end because he wanted to ask Joshua the


    whereabouts of some people.


    ¡°Where is Stephen Hendrix?¡± Alex gave the fallen Joshua a contemptuous look from where he was


    standing. ¡°Who was the one who instructed you to kidnap Stephen?¡±


    Among the lively crowd, a fat man was standing in the corner. His face was pale as a paper, and even


    his legs were trembling. This fat man was the boss of the product, Brilliant Ice Scar Removal Cream,


    Franky Lee.


    Franky had gotten people to investigate Lush Cosmetics before this and found that the legal


    representative was someone named Maya Howards. She was an unknown young woman, and the


    employees she had in the factory didn¡¯t seem like arge number.


    Compared to their Brilliant Ice, they were practically ants to their elephant.


    In other words, they seemed like an easy party to bully. However, they had extremely good prospects.


    Previously, he had been forced to sign an agreement to sell 90% of thepany¡¯s shares to Joshua at


    the price of one dor under Joshua¡¯s pressure, and Joshua would give up the rights to make


    decisions.


    This made Franky¡¯s heart bleed.


    However, now, he had seen a person storming into Amaryllis Tower directly for Lush Cosmetics¡¯ sake,


    and not only had he killed three of Joshua¡¯s subordinates, but he had also even made Joshua cough


    up blood and be unable to stand. He felt like his world was about to crumble.


    If he couldn¡¯t even stand up to Joshua, how would he dare to do it to someone who dared to smash


    into Amaryllis Tower like this?!


    This guy was a god of destruction!


    ¡°Master Jones, you may not know me very well. I don¡¯t like to repeat the same question twice,¡± Alex


    said calmly. He stretched out his hand gently, and the iron Sledgehammer that was five meters away


    flew to his hands with a ¡®woosh¡¯.


    Gideon and the others shivered violently from seeing that.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen it previously, they had seen it clearly now!


    Extending his inner strength outward and transforming Chi into something tangible was the sign of a


    Grandmaster!


    Travis asked Anna with some difficulty, ¡°Anna, who in the world is be? How could Sky get someone like


    him as a subordinate?¡±


    Anna gave him a proud and coy nce. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say you want to meet Master Alex, otherwise,


    your life will be in vain? Now, you¡¯ve met him!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°H-He¡­ He¡¯s the one who killed the Missouri¡¯s Coleman family and the Coleman family¡¯s


    Grandmaster?!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Travis, Jamie, and everyone else looked at Gideon after they had recovered from their shock. This guy


    was feeling regret down to his bones. He had insulted and mocked a Grandmaster!


    No one could insult a Grandmaster. That was a deathly offense!


    At this moment, Alex had raised the Sledgehammer high in the air.


    ¡°I ¡¯m giving you three seconds, if you don¡¯t tell, the hammer will fall, and your brain will be gone.¡±


    Everyone watching shuddered.


    If such a big hammer were to hit a person¡¯s head, their head would be gone, much less their brains!


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°Him! It¡¯s h-him! ¡± Joshua didn¡¯t bother letting Alex continue his countdown and shouted as he pointed


    at Franky, who stood in the corner. ¡°He¡¯s the boss of Brilliant Ice Pharmaceutical and the one who


    asked me to kidnap Stephen.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon the fat man instantly after those words rang out.


    Whoosh!


    Franky peed his pants from fright at that moment. In the open space full of people, the smell of urine


    diffused through the whole area¡¯s air.


    Anna was quick to catch the man.


    Alex nced at Joshua, but he didn¡¯t put down the Sledgehammer and said, ¡°There¡¯s another person,


    Stacey Cooper. Where is she?¡±


    As soon as he said that, a cold, merciless voice rang out from inside, ¡°I¡¯m here. Who are you?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1055

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1055


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Who are you?¡±


    The voice was cold, and it sounded mechanical.


    Then, a woman in a long ck dress walked out of Amaryllis Tower. Her steps were even as she


    walked with an imposing aura that seemed to leak out of her. Many people didn¡¯t know who she was,


    having never seen her before.


    Alex was, of course, also one of them.


    However, when he saw the woman, his eyes shed, and a yful look appeared upon his face.


    ¡°Stacey Cooper?!¡± Anna called out in surprise.


    As the middleman in California Divine Constabry, she naturally read the files and saw Stacey¡¯s


    photos.


    ¡°She¡¯s Stacey Cooper!¡± Travis nodded, confirming the information.


    ¡°But, she doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who¡¯s trapped here?¡± Jamiemented. Stacey was also part


    of the Missouri division, so it was only natural they all got along well and were familiar with each other.


    Alex looked at Stacey with a smile, not saying a word. It was Jamie who spoke again, ¡°Stacey, he¡¯s an


    elder from the California division. His name is Alex, and he came to assist us in rescuing you.¡±


    ¡°Rescue me? Whatever for?¡± Stacey rolled her eyes coldly. She looked at Jamie with eyes full of


    contempt and detachment.


    This caused Jamie¡¯s heart to clench fiercely. Jamie had liked Stacey for a very long time!


    Jamie said anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Stacey? Has someone threatened you? You don¡¯t


    have to fear anymore, this is Elder Alex, and he¡¯s a Grandmaster. He can easily save you. Look,


    Joshua Jones is about to be executed, right? You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore!¡±


    As he spoke, he stared dead into Stacey¡¯s face.


    He hoped that there would be any sort of slight hints on her face that would tell him anything.


    However, he was disappointed. There was no change in Stacey¡¯s expression at all.


    Not even a blink of an eye.


    Stacey coldly said, ¡°The investigation of the Divine Constabry was wrong. The destruction of the


    Cullen family has nothing to do with Amaryllis Tower. There is no one threatening me, and no one


    restricting my freedom either.¡±


    When she said that, all the members from Missouri¡¯s Divine Constabry looked at her, wide-eyed.


    ¡°Stacey, what in the world are you saying?¡± Jamie stomped his feet in anxiousness. ¡°The evidence we


    have shows that the destruction of the Cullen family is linked to Amaryllis Tower. Also, the information


    that you sent to us before this contradicts what you¡¯re saying. Before ourmunication was


    interrupted, you even said that something had happened. What had happened?¡±


    Stacey replied in the same cold manner, ¡°Nothing. You¡¯ve all made a mistake.¡±


    Jamie was anxious to the point that he felt his heart was on fire.


    The current Stacey felt extremely unfamiliar, as though he didn¡¯t know her anymore. There was not a


    lick of emotion in her. Before this, although they weren¡¯t girlfriend-boyfriend, their rtionship was still


    very good.


    He rushed forward and reached out to pull on her.


    No one expected Stacey to suddenlysh out with a heavy kick to Jamie¡¯s stomach with a ¡®whoosh¡¯,


    causing him to fall back on his butt on the floor.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stay away from me.¡±


    At this point, it seemed like the Divine Constabry was putting up a clown show in front of the public,


    and they felt embarrassed on the outside and the inside.


    Joshua roared withughter. ¡°Do you hear that? You¡¯re just a mess in the Divine Constabry,


    deliberately misinterpreting everything on your own. Did you think that just because you have the


    license to kill, you¡¯d be able to victimize and oppress others? There are still upright female members in


    the Divine Constabry who are willing to stand up for true justice! Now, all of you people from the


    Divine Constabry, get out!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the Sledgehammer in Alex¡¯s hand fell.


    Smash!


    The iron hammer came down directly upon his head. The so-called hero of the generation, Joshua


    Jones, died without any time to say hisst words.


    ¡°You¡­ You killed him?¡± Stacey was furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear what I said? I said the Cullen family


    case has nothing to do with Amaryllis Tower!¡±


    Alex threw the Sledgehammer aside, then pped his hands and said to Joshua¡¯s corpse, ¡°When you


    used Fury Dragon Fist, I already knew that you were the one who nearly killed my brother. You were


    also the one who killed my people, so I¡¯ve taken your life as payback for these debts!¡±


    A sinister look appeared upon Stacey¡¯s face, and her eyes seemed to spit fire as she said, ¡°I¡¯m talking


    to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Alex nced at her cahnly. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to a beast. Get the master who¡®s behind you out here!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring down this entire building!¡±


    In the next moment¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1056

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1056


    He scanned the area coldly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯twant to die, then get lost!¡±


    The power from his nce was extremely threatening. It made the people he looked at feel like a big


    mountain was crushing down upon them.


    Soon, those spectators started to retreat.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Those who were more timid left Amaryllis Tower entirely, but there were still many who stayed behind.


    Those members who came here loved the bloodied excitement and were also bold. With this kind of


    peak duel in front of their eyes, one that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to see in the underground ring, how


    could they miss out on this opportunity?


    Alex snorted coldly, then stomped his foot heavily on the ground.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    With his foot as the center, the ground shook violently, as though a major earthquake had happened.


    The entire building shook, and the wooden floors below him cracked and shattered. Those who had


    refused to stay away were startled by the impact, and things were falling left and right. There were


    even some who were injured by the broken wooden floor.


    This was the power of a kick from a Grandmaster.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Run, hurry and run!¡±


    Finally, someone screamed out.


    Then, a group of people ran away from Amaryllis Tower.


    Alex looked at Anna. ¡°You go out too!¡±


    Anna shook her head firmly. ¡°No, I want to be here. I¡¯ll watch you on behalf of the Melvis team.¡±


    ¡®She just wanted to be here to watch, okay?¡¯


    ¡°Fine, then stand behind me.¡±


    Anna immediately took a step back and pointed at Stacey as she said, ¡°What the hell is going on with


    her? I feel like¡­ Something is wrong with her.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s something wrong with her. Do you want to see?¡±


    Anna¡¯s beautiful eyes widened.


    Alex reached out and pressed a palm against her back.


    A burst of spiritual energy rushed into her body and toward her eyes. In the path of cultivation, there


    was something called the primordial eye. Once opened, you could see things that the naked eye


    usually couldn¡¯t. Now that Alex was in the Divine Transcend ence stage, the spiritual power in his body


    was in harmony with everything around him, and he could help other people open their spiritual eye for


    a short time¡­ Spiritual eye, primordial eye, they were both the same thing, just different names.


    At this moment, when Anna nced at Stacey again, she saw something different.


    There was a ck monster on Stacey¡¯s back. It had an unusually fierce appearance, with long, sharp


    teeth and ws.


    She hugged Alex in surprise. ¡°T-That¡­ What¡¯s that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wraith puppet! ¡± Alex replied.


    Anna was speechless.


    ¡°A wraith puppet has been ced on Stacey, and her mind has also been controlled. That¡¯s why she


    looked so strange now and is behaving like apletely different person. ¡°When she speaks, it¡¯s the


    person who¡¯s controlling her doing it through her.¡±


    Jamie was shocked. ¡°Elder Alex, is that true? Do such strange things exist in this world?¡±


    However, when he heard that Stacey¡¯s behavior was not done intentionally, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Then, what do we do now?¡± Anna asked.


    Alex nced at Stacey. ¡°Simple. If he doesn¡¯t want toe out, I¡¯ll force him to.¡±


    He then turned to Anna and looked at the red headband on her head. He took it off her head without


    saying anything, then tied a weird knot with it with a ¡®swoosh¡¯ while looking in Stacey¡¯s direction.


    The Ultimate Book of Medicine, Red Shackle!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1057

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1057


    Anna¡¯s ink ck hair fell over her shoulders. It wasn¡¯t like her hair was very long, to begin with, and it


    was only slightly past shoulder length at most, but with her hair down, it added a touch of femininity to


    her.


    ¡°This guy¡­¡± Anna ran her fingers through her hair to tidy it up a little, her cheeks flushed.


    Alex found that since he had reached the Divine Transcendence level, his mental power had increased


    greatly, and using the techniques from the Ultimate Book of Medicine came easier than usual. The


    knots for Red Shackles were done smoothly, and the spiritual lock was aimed at the wraith puppet, so it


    wouldn¡¯t be able to run away even if it wanted to.


    Perhaps the wraith puppet realized the approaching danger, and its already ugly features became even


    more horrendous.


    It opened his mouth wide and hissed sharply.


    Stacey, who was under its control, also opened her mouth and made an abnormal sound. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    A burst of ck air burst forth from her mouth in that instant.


    However, the Red Shackles in Alex¡¯s hands emitted a red glow at the same time, pushing back the


    ck air. The red glow transformed into a big invisible to ordinary people, instantly binding all the


    ck air, including the wraith puppet on Stacey¡¯s back.


    The knot tightened!


    The wraith puppet waspressed into a small ball, trapped inside the red. It looked like a red ball


    of thread.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught it!¡±


    With Anna having her spiritual eye opened, she personally saw the entire process of how Alex had


    caught the wraith puppet. It was both a novel and a terrible experience, and she looked at Alex with


    bright, astonished eyes.


    At the same time, in a closed, secret room on the fifth floor below Amaryllis Tower, an old man opened


    his eyes abruptly. The insides of his eyes were pitch ck with no sign of any white.


    He opened his mouth and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Even the blood that came from his mouth was ck. After a while, the darkness in his eyes gradually


    disappeared, and his eyes returned to that of an ordinary person.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Then, he stood up suddenly and rushed out of the secret room.


    Also, at the same time, Stacey looked to be a robot that had lost all power. She stood rooted to the


    spot, her eyes nk.


    ¡°Stacey?!¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?!¡±


    The members from Missouri¡¯s Divine Constabry all looked at Stacey before turning to look at Alex.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She had just been controlled by someone wicked. Now that the medium has been eliminated,


    the driving force behind it is gone, but her mind has not yet recovered,¡± Alex replied, hanging the red


    ball of thread on his belt like some trinket.


    ¡°Huh? Can she still recover?¡± Jamie asked, panicked.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Alex was immediately preparing to use the Seven Needles of Exorcism to restore Stacey¡¯s mind, but he


    suddenly felt a strong murderous aura in the next moment, rushing up from the ground at a fast speed.


    In a blink of an eye, it had reached the first floor of Amaryllis Tower.


    For a moment, an overwhelming pressure pressed down upon the entire Amaryllis Tower.


    There was also a strong scent of blood that was so strong, it made them feel nauseous, and they


    wanted to throw up.


    ¡°The real master ising. Step back!¡±


    Alex pushed Stacey toward Jamie, then pulled Anna back up all the way to the walls.


    Alex didn¡¯t really care much about Stacey.


    However, it was a different matter with Anna.


    Anna¡¯s heart beat wildly as Alex pulled her by her hand, and she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®This guy, he


    disregarded Stacey Cooper, the granddaughter of Missouri¡¯s ninth divisionmander, and instead


    was more concerned about my safety. Is he also interested in me? Huh? Why did I use the word ¡®also¡¯?


    It must be because he has too many women!¡¯


    Alex would never have imagined that Tigress Anna would be thinking of nonsensical things like this at


    this moment. What the heck was he doing?


    He was surprised at the strong scent of blood that hung in the air.


    Just by observing with his Third Eye, he could clearly feel the huge amount of resentment umted


    in the air that reeked of blood.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1058

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1058


    This guy, how many people in the world had he killed? Even if god didn¡¯t kill this kind of person, he


    would!


    ¡°Boss, what the hell ising?¡±


    ¡°Why is there such a strong stench of blood in the air? Could it be a demonic cultivator?¡± One of the


    members from Missouri¡¯s division asked nervously.


    The people in Amaryllis Tower had scattered in fright from the stomp that Alex had made, and not a


    single person continued to stand in the way of the people from the Divine Constabry at this moment.


    Didn¡¯t they see the great power that a Grandmaster and elder of the Divine Constabry had shown?


    Wasn¡¯t it equivalent to digging their own grave if they continued to stay put?


    However, there was still one outsider who was present. It was Frankly Lee, the owner of Brilliant Ice


    Pharmaceutical.


    After Anna caught him, Franky had been handcuffed to the railing of the stairs. With what little


    capabilities he had, how could he possibly escape?


    And now, even a Grandmaster like this Alex had retreated to the outer wall as though he was going to


    face a major enemy while he was still locked in ce by the handrail. He was anxious, and cold sweat


    poured from his forehead non-stop. He begged Anna loudly, ¡°Let me go, please, I beg you! Whatever


    you want, I¡¯ll promise to do it!¡±


    However, nobody responded to him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna grabbed onto Alex¡¯s hand. Her eyes fixed upon the deep depths of Amaryllis Tower.


    Alex said in a low voice, ¡°You better leave. The further you can, the better.¡±


    But, it was toote.


    A red shadow rushed forward at lightning speed, whizzing out from the inside through the Amaryllis


    Tower¡¯s lobby in an instant, and stood in front of everyone.


    It had also blocked off the path to the doors.


    ¡°Leaving? But, where are you going?¡± A voice rang out. The red shadow turned out to be the old man


    who had rushed out from the secret room below the tower.


    His eyes swept across the ce, finallynding upon Alex. ¡°It¡¯s you, the one who dealt with my ghost


    doll? Hand it over immediately, and I may still leave behind a dried-up corpse of your body.¡±


    Usually, when other people said this, they would say, ¡®leave your corpse intact¡¯.


    He was telling him that he would leave a mummified corpse behind directly.


    Alex looked at the old man, the murderous intent inside him intensified.


    Using his Third Eye, he could tell with a nce that the grievance inside the old man was sky-high.


    More importantly, where others that had entangled with so many aggrieved souls would usually be


    dead by this point, not only was this old man still alive, he had even turned them all into his power. This


    was because the old man had the blood of all the resentful spirits in him.


    He had drunk the blood of those people while they had been alive and took away their souls after their


    death, turning them into wraith puppets to be part of his great powers.


    At this moment, he had nearly three thousand wraith puppets by his side!


    What kind of idea had this mane up with?


    This guy had killed at least three thousand people!


    He had devoured them fresh while they were still alive and had let them die in excruciating pain.


    It was extremely cruel. A terrible sin. For this kind of man to continue living, it was a stain on all of


    humankind.


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Alex spat out coldly.


    The old man snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You can donate your corpse instead!¡±


    Having said that, he turned into a red shadow with just a single move and reached out his hands to


    grab at Alex.


    ¡°What speed! I couldn¡¯t even see his shadow!¡± Jamie eximed in shock. The old man moved so fast


    he only left behind a long, red shadow after he moved.


    ¡°Hahaha, brat! You have a good body, and you¡¯ll be an obedient ve in the future! Give me some


    blood!¡± The old man was still in his shadow form, but he didn¡¯t stop and chose to round Alex at a fast


    speed¡­ The bloodied aura leaked from his body, the devilish magic surged, looking like a car wheel


    spinning like crazy.


    p!


    A crisp p rang out suddenly at this moment, and the members of the Divine Constabry all heard it


    clearly. The shadow spinning around Alex stopped abruptly, and the old man¡¯s body fell to the ground


    like discarded rubbish.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1059

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1059


    Looking at the old man on the ground looking like a dead beast, Anna and the others were speechless.


    It had just been spinning around Alex just now, like a ming wheel. He was just pretending to be


    funny, right?


    He had been prattling on about how great he was, and now he had been brought down with just a


    single p?


    Gideonughed loudly and said, ¡°So, the old man was just some useless guy. I thought he really was


    some old demon cultivator. He frightened me that I almost peed my pants, so he was just ying some


    magic tricks on us!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the old man on the ground shed and turned into a bloody shadow suddenly,


    disappearing from where it had fallen.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Travis called out. He had a bad feeling about what he had just seen.


    However, it was toote.


    The red shadow wrapped itself around Gideon, lifting him from the ground in the next second. Gideon


    screamed in surprise, which stopped abruptly, almost immediately. The few of them only saw the red


    shadow spinning around at a fast pace in the air once again, and then an object fell to the ground a few


    momentster.


    With one nce, they saw that it was Gideon¡¯s body.


    It had be a mummified corpse. All the blood had been sucked dry.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Anna screamed with terror and worry in her eyes. Such a crazy, brutal method of killing


    someone was unheard of, and more importantly, it was extremely quick.


    Franky was right next to the mummified corpse, and he opened his mouth wide, wanting to scream.


    However, he knew on the inside that he couldn¡¯t. Otherwise, if he attracted the attention of that old


    devil, he would be done for.


    He firmly bit down on his hand to stop himself from screaming in the end.


    After the old demon was finished with Gideon, he stood on the ground once more, his body once more


    whole and the bloody aura around him even stronger than before. The three thousand resentful spirits


    around him let out a piercing scream.


    His eyes turnedpletely ck and looked terrifying and strange.


    ¡°Brat, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve also reached the Divine Transcendence realm. I had underestimated


    you, but this is so much better. Once I devour your flesh and blood, my Shadow Blood Demon Arts will


    be able to rise through to another level. Haha, I get more excited the more I think about it!¡±


    Alex snorted coldly, not saying a single word in response.


    Travis¡¯s face changed drastically when he heard that. ¡°Shadow Blood Demon Arts?! Are you the


    remnants of those who worship the Blood Cult?!¡±


    The old demonughed sinisterly. ¡°So what if I am? Did you think that it is so easy to destroy those who


    worship the Blood Cult? It won¡¯t be long before the Blood Cult will rise again and take over America.


    We will have all seventy two families from the six factions in the Golden Era to pay the price with their


    blood.¡±


    When he said that, Travis¡¯s face looked even more grave than ever.


    Then, the old demon pointed at Alex. ¡°Today, you¡¯ll be the offering I give to worship the Blood Cult!¡±


    He stomped his foot heavily on the ground, and from his body appeared three phantoms. There were a


    total of four figures in addition to himself, and all of themunched a fierce assault at Alex.


    With such a mysterious technique, everyone from the Divine Constabry was shocked, and they


    yelled out in surprise one after another.


    How was this still martial arts?! Even if it was a martial arts Grandmaster, it was doubtful that they


    would have such a mysterious technique like splitting their bodies like this.


    What made Travis and the others more bewildered was that all of them looked to have solid bodies,


    and they couldn¡¯t tell which was fake and real. It really looked like there were four blood demons, as all


    of them looked the same and real.


    There was heavy pressure from all four, and the bloody, demonic energy, as well as the monstrous evil


    aura, poured out from them.


    The four magic shadows moved at an incredibly fast speed. The unique characteristic of the Shadow


    Blood Demon Arts was that it was fast


    So, everyone on the scene couldn¡¯t really see properly what was happening in front of them.


    Forget about Travis and the others, even Anna, who was standing behind Alex, didn¡¯t know what was


    happening. She only felt Alex¡¯s arm wrapped around her waist, giving her the wondrous secure feeling.


    It felt as though as long as he was around, nothing would happen to her, even if the sky were to fall.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    A burst of spiritual energy exploded. It was followed by a crisp, clear, ¡®p¡¯!


    In the next moment, the four magic shadows had disappeared, leaving only one behind.


    The old demon fell heavily to the ground once again, just like before.


    He spat out mouthfuls of blood when he opened his month. There were even a few teeth mixed with it.


    The old demon got up. His pupils still pitch ck, a look of disbelief upon his face. ¡°Impossible. How


    could you have found my real body?¡±


    The expression upon his face looked as though someone had stepped on his lifelong faith, and his


    world hadpletely crumbled. It had obviously been such a powerful Shadow Blood Demon Art. How


    could it be so useless in front of this person?


    Alex stood where he was and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find your real body.¡±


    ¡°Then, how did you¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1060

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1060


    ¡°Because I was faster than you.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I beat up all four of your shadows at once. Who cares which one of you was fake or real? What¡¯s the


    point in knowing that?¡±


    The corner of the old man¡¯s lips twitched, and he felt as though he had just received a thousand critical


    hits. The blood energy on his body surged up in the next instant, and all three thousand wraith puppets


    roared one after another, twisting and joining to form a giant wraith puppet at least five meters high.


    Moreover, this puppet was different from the previous ones. It was a physical manifestation.


    There was no need for the spiritual eye. Even ordinary people could see it with their naked eyes.


    Roar!


    The gigantic wraith puppet roared. Its mouth opened wide, ck air surging forward.


    ¡°Ahhhh..!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡­ It..! It looks like a demon, Blood Devourer, from the Blood Cult!¡±


    It was Travis, who was more knowledgeable on this matter, who called out.


    Faced with such a supernatural enemy, the people from the Divine Constabry all trembled. Franky


    Lee had already peed in his pants, and Anna was gripping Alex¡¯s arms tightly¡­ Alright, fine, Alex


    himself was also quite surprised. This was the first time he hade face to face with such an


    existence, with such surging magical energy.


    The old demon had regained his confidence once again.


    ¡°Brat, you should feel honored to be the first to die at the hands of my Blood Devourer. From now on,


    you will be part of it and will contribute to the Blood Cult! Kill him!¡±


    The Blood Devourer transformed into a red, blood light beam under hismand and shot at Alex and


    Anna.


    Anna¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and she said in a frightened voice, ¡°Alex, what do we do?¡±


    Alex held her with one arm and raised his other hand above his head. He whispered, ¡°I have a sword


    that can cut through the


    universe!¡±


    He was talking about Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six. The first sword, the Sword of the Universe!


    This was also the first sword formation that Alex had managed to crack and its corresponding dragon


    bone sword.


    Once the sword appeared, it was as though the Milky Way appeared and hung above them and that


    even mountains in the world crumbled at the sight of it.


    Swish!


    The five-meter high Blood Devourer was split in half. Then, it scattered, turning back into countless


    wraith puppets, and fled back to the old man¡¯s side.


    The old demon was stunned for a while, fury vibrating through his entire being.


    Alex¡¯s sword had directly cut through his puppets and cost him half of the amount he had of them!


    His heart bled at the thought.


    The people from the Divine Constabry, who saw such a domineering sword, were extremely


    shocked. They turned to Alex, looking at him like he was theing of a messiah.


    ¡°Ahhh! You bastard, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± The old demon roared hysterically. He needed to work


    something out. His life depended on it!


    However, the first target he focused on was Travis. He needed fresh blood and meat.


    Travis was an Earth rank warrior, and his blood energy was extremely strong.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Alex kept away the dragon bone sword and warned loudly as he prepared to cast Thunder Palm


    Mantra. Hundreds of wraith puppets swarmed around him the moment he said that, and to protect


    Anna, he had no way to extend help.


    That small period of dy caused Travis to be caught by the old demon¡¯s Blood Shadow Demon Arts


    and instantly turned into a mummy. But the old demon was frantic and was not satisfied with just that.


    Seeing how the rest of the Missouri division¡¯s members gathered together, he rounded them all up.


    Crack, stter!


    Apart from Stacey, a dead person walking, every single member from the Missouri division was


    annihted.


    Simultaneously, the old demon suddenly felt something and turned around abruptly, his angry eyes


    wide.


    He found that Alex had somehow gotten his hands on a Stake of Exorcism, as well as a female ghost


    general, and was devouring his wraith puppets. They had already swallowed hundreds of them when


    he saw this.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1061

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1061


    Roar! Infuriated, the old demon let out a loud roar and stomped his foot fiercely. ¡°The ancestor of the


    Demonic Blood, grant me power!¡±


    Suddenly, he spat out a round, bloody pearl from his mouth. When the pearl appeared, those wraith


    puppets scurried over to scramble into the bloody pearl like tadpoles that had found their mother.


    At the same time, the mysterious bead within Alex¡¯s upper energy core jolted. It seemed like it was


    highly attracted to the bloody pearl.


    Without Alex doing anything, an unparalleled energy undted on it.


    Buzz!


    The entire Amaryllis Tower was swept away by this power.


    The old demon opened up his mouth and was about to swallow the bloody pearl that had absorbed all


    the wraiths. To his surprise, the crimson glow on the bloody pearl suddenly darkened after that energy


    jolt. Earlier, there was a monstrous demonic energy on it but now half of the energy was gone all of a


    sudden.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Immediately afterwards, the bead in Alex¡¯s upper energy core made two more consecutive jolts.


    Clearly, it was because of the bloody pearl.


    With the three energy shocks, the crimson glow and the demonic energy on the bloody pearl had


    completely vanished, turning into a light golden pearl.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The old demon was stunned.


    That pearl was a holy artifact that was left behind by the previous cult leader of the Blood Cult, the


    ancestor of the Blood Cult. It was also an embodiment of his entire cultivation. He had spent his entire


    lifetime cultivating this bloody pearl. It was even more important than his own life.


    However, the demonic energy that he had been cultivating for decades on this bloody pearl had


    vanished without a trail. More importantly, how did the bloody pearl turn into a golden pearl?


    It did not make sense at all!


    In the next moment, the golden pearl actually shot right into Alex¡¯s upper energy core with a ¡®whoosh¡¯


    and was captured after being attracted by the mysterious bead in his upper energy core.


    ¡°My bloody demonic pearl!¡±


    The old demon spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Alex was astonished as well. The bead in his upper energy core could actually hunt by itself, by directly


    snatching other¡¯s treasure over as its own.


    Through his internal vision, he saw that the golden pearl was smaller than the ck bead by half. They


    were right next to each other. The ck bead was consuming the golden pearl and fused with it quickly.


    Following the slowly disappearing golden pearl, the old demon spat out even more blood. He still


    seemed full of energy earlier. In the blink of an eye, he had turned into a dying man.


    Alex walked over step by step and said, ¡°Old thing, you¡¯ve killed so many people and absorbed so


    much blood and flesh. Have you ever thought about an ending like this at that time?¡±


    The old demon kneeled on the ground.


    That bloody pearl was the treasure of his life. He had spent most of his life cultivating it in his body, so


    pearl was connected to his life a long time ago. Now that the bloody pearl was being consumed, his life


    force was drained rapidly as well.


    Even if he did not die, his vitality would be greatly damaged.


    He wiped off the blood on his mouth. ¡°Young man, my Blood Cult is eternal and indestructible. My


    disciples are all around the world. You all shall pay for the price!¡±


    He gave Alex a deadly stare as he formed a seal with his both hands. His pitch ck eyes turned into


    bloodied pupils as if fire were burning it.


    Alex could see his own shadow through his pupils.


    ¡°Hahaha! Young man, you have been marked by my Bloodthirsty Demonic Pupils. The rest of the Blood


    Cult will look for you soon!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The Blood Cult is eternal and indestructible. With my blood, I¡¯ll sacrifice my eternal life!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1062

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1062


    Buzz!


    The demonic fire was truly burning in his eyes. His entire body was burned into a pile of ashes rapidly


    from the inside out.


    Alex looked at it with an iparable serious expression.


    Anna Coleman even trembled frighteningly and hugged Alex¡¯s body tightly, as if she could only find


    some sense of security in this way.


    ¡°Is¡­ He dead?¡± She looked at the pile of ashes with apprehension.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead. His soul is gone.¡± Alex nodded his head.


    Suddenly, Anna turned around and pounced on him, hugging him tightly.


    Other than the oppression from her body, Alex could feel her fears as well. As an ordinary martial artist


    like her, whatever that she had experienced earlier had overturned her perception of more than twenty


    years.


    ¡°Hug me tightly!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex did not move.


    ¡°Just for a while, please?¡± She begged him softly.


    Alex thought for a while before inhaling a breath and putting his hands on her waist.


    She was soft, fragrant and aromatic.


    Alex asked, ¡°Have you heard about the Blood Cult?¡±


    Anna shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about the satanic cult. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the Blood Cult.¡±


    ¡®Satanic cult?¡¯


    He suddenly remembered that he once heard about the two words ¡°satanic cult¡± from the Coleman of


    Missouri, Terrance Coleman at the ce of Michigan¡¯s Stoermers. Moreover, he wanted to nder Alex


    as a member of the satanic cult in return.


    ¡°Give Captain Sky a call. Tell him what happened to Divine Constabry in Missouri as well.¡± Alex told


    Anna.


    Only then did Anna let go of Alex unwillingly and gave Sky a call.


    As for Alex, he went to treat Stacey Cooper on his way.


    ***


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    At this moment, Sky was drinking with Zachary Xavier.


    Zachary said, ¡°Sky, the constabry¡®s president is already very old now coupled with the suffering of


    illness, his days of managing Divine Constabry are getting shorter. Maybe one day, he¡¯ll retire! Now,


    within the Four Great Guardians, except myself being the most ipetent, the other three want to


    compete for the president position. The ranking battle at the end of the year might be an opportunity.


    When the timees, they would fight against each other and there will be no peace in Divine


    Constabry.¡±


    Sky whispered, ¡°The other three seem very ambitious, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Zachary grunted and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the pressure from the president¡¯s prestige, those three would


    have fought until the sky flipped. Especially Shaun Baker, he¡¯s ambitious. Not only does he want to be


    the president, but he might even want something more than that.¡±


    Sky was shocked.


    Within Divine Constabry, other than the president was a veteran Grandmaster, the other three from


    the Four Great Guardians were Grandmasters, leaving only Zachary as a half-stepped Grandmaster¡­


    He was a Grandmaster at first. However, he almost got beaten to death in one important missionter.


    Even though he managed to survive, his cultivation realm had been knocked down. It was already the


    limit for him to recover as a half-step Grandmaster.


    Zachary continued, ¡°During the ranking battle, it¡¯s not only a fight among your respective divisions, but


    also a fight among the guardians in which I¡¯m not going to mention anymore. After the end of the year, I


    should be stepping down from my position as a guardian. What do you think about Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    Sky was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you n to make Alex a guardian?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°This young man is fortunate enough to be chosen by you.¡±


    Zachary shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Alex is definitely not a man without any talent. You saw his


    aunt¡¯s arrow thest time as well. In my opinion, even the president is also at this level at best. Letting


    Alex be a guardian is actually risky for him.¡±


    Sky was baffled. ¡°Are you worried that the other three might make things difficult for Alex?¡±


    Zachary took a sip of wine. His eyes were shining with an extraordinary splendor. ¡°I don¡¯t want Alex to


    be a guardian. I want him¡­ To be the president of the constabry.¡±


    Sky was truly shocked.


    Alex was dragged into Divine Constabry by him. By a full count, had it been three months?


    Other people had not even finished their probation period but Zachary actually wanted him to be the


    president already. The idea was simply bold and unbelievable.


    At this moment, Anna¡¯s call came through.


    ¡°Captain Sky, Divine Constabry in Missouri is in trouble!¡±


    ¡°What trouble? The rescue went wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes! They¡­ Are all dead!¡±


    ¡°What? Who is dead? Stacey Cooper¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°Stacey Cooper¡¯s not dead but the others are all dead!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1063

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1063


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Sky jumped up in shock, turning over the wine ss in front of him. The red wine spilled out, yet


    nobody cared. Zachary was a half-stepped Grandmaster, so he could hear everything clearly. His


    expression also changed abruptly as he frowned.


    He knew the person who led the case in Divine Constabry of Missouri, it was Travis ir, an Earth


    ranked martial artist as well as his direct subordinate. Even though he was rtively rough and a bit


    wed in his personality, he was still satisfactory in his other aspects. At least there was no problem


    with his loyalty toward Divine Constabry.


    Sky immediately asked, ¡°What actually happened? What about Alex Rockefeller? Is he okay?¡±


    After that, he heard Alex¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m great!¡±


    Anna said, ¡°The boss of the Amaryllis Tower, Joshua Jones is an Advanced-Earth ranked martial artist!


    But, the greatest existence in the Amaryllis Tower isn¡¯t Joshua Jones but an old demon who worships


    the Blood Cult.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    This time, it was Zachary who shrieked.


    He took the phone from Sky¡¯s hand right away. ¡°Anna Coleman, I¡¯m Zachary Xavier. Tell me, is the


    opponent really a member of the Blood Cult?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he admitted it himself. Captain ir recognized him from the start.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead. After Alex defeated him, he killed himself.¡±


    ¡°Pass the phone to Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Please hold on. Alex is rescuing Stacey Cooper.¡±


    Three minutester, only then did Alex take over the phone. Stacey had awakened from a dazed,


    wooden like state at this moment. After waking up and seeing her surroundings, she was


    dumbfounded.


    Alex walked aside and whispered, ¡°Her mind has been manipted. The people from the Amaryllis


    Tower had already made preparations a long time ago. The people from Divine Constabry of


    Missouri got ambushed the moment they went in¡­ I¡¯m not clear about the Blood Cult. That person is


    probably a Grandmaster. The people who were killed by him have be dried corpses. I think you


    guys bettere over.¡±


    He did not reveal many details of the battle.


    When Alex passed back the phone to Anna, he whispered, ¡°Anna, don¡¯t mention any details about the


    battle earlier, especially the parts that I was involved in. When Captain Sky or Guardian Xavier asks


    later, just say that you didn¡¯t get a clear view.¡±


    Anna looked at him seriously. ¡°Alright! But on one condition!¡±


    ¡°Pray tell.¡±


    ¡°I want you to be my mentor!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Or, I could join your sect? Can you be my senior? Just like Waltz Fleur?¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just be your master!¡±


    One junior was more than enough. They might start a fight if there were too many of them.


    Anna bit her own teeth. Although she was slightly reluctant. How nice would it be to have a senior?


    However, she had already said the words, it was toote for her to take back her words. She


    immediately kneeled down with a thud. ¡°Disciple, Anna Coleman, greet thee, Master!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex was stunned. Never did he expect that this tigress would be so fast and efficient.


    He helplessly said, ¡°Get up!¡±


    After pondering for a while, he took out a pill and passed it to Anna. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a disciple before.


    You¡¯re considered as my first ever disciple. ording to usual practice, here¡¯s a gift of apprenticeship


    for you. Take the pill after you get back.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A marrow washing pill! It can help cleanse your marrow!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    She carefully put away the pill. After that, she kissed Alex on the lips.


    ¡°Eh!¡±


    In that instant, Alex was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯m your master, how could you¡­¡±


    Anna replied, ¡°And I¡¯m your disciple. Is there a problem for me to kiss my master as a gratitude? It¡¯s


    just like if I were to have a child in the future, I will surely feel that there¡¯s nothing wrong for him or her


    to kiss me. I¡¯ll even kiss my child back. Do you want to kiss me back?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1064

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1064


    Alex touched the back of his head. His brain could not work for a while.


    At this moment, Stacey finally came back to her senses and remembered what happened before her


    mind was being manipted. At that time, her mission had failed and Joshua Jones found out her true


    identity. After that, an old man took her away. And then, she was dazed and unaware of the situation.


    Now, she saw Joshua¡¯s corpse.


    It was because Travis ir, Jamie Dodd and the others had be dried corpses, all of their facial


    features had changed, leaving only ayer of skin on their faces. It was impossible to recognize the


    person at all.


    She walked over. ¡°What happened over here?¡±


    Anna replied, ¡°We are the people from Divine Constabry of California. You¡¯ve been rescued!¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alex gave Brittany a call.


    ¡°Mom, the person who caught Stephen Hendrix is already dead. The mastermind is someone from


    Brilliant Ice Pharmaceutical, with thest name Lee!¡±


    ¡°But, this person has¡­ Probably gone crazy.¡±


    Franky Lee was indeed crazy.


    After enduring the bloody coercion from the old demon and the rampage of countless wraith puppets,


    his mental capacity has exceeded his limit and he went crazy.


    Brittany asked, ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing well!¡±


    He was indeed doing well.


    After the mysterious head in his upper energy core had absorbed the golden pearl, the crack on it had


    actually healed for more than half. Now that only about forty percent of the damage was left, it had


    saved him much energy!


    ¡°Have you found Stephen Hendrix?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him right now!¡±


    Stacey had been investigating the Amaryllis Tower for several days, so she had better understanding


    about the construction andyout inside.


    Under the leadership of Stacey, Alex found Stephen very quickly.


    The movie star, who had tens of millions of fans, was locked in a small room. Both his hands and feet


    tied and he was unable to move. Most importantly, he was disfigured at first due to a car ident.


    However, there had been a great recovery after using the scar removal product from Lush Cosmetics


    for the past few days.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephen Hendrix looked into the mirror everyday. Seeing his horrible face getting healed bit by bit,


    Stephen¡¯s confidence recovered slowly as well.


    After experiencing this life and death moment and having a more thorough understanding of life, he


    believed that he could perform more exciting film works.


    Unfortunately, all of his hope was lost after being kidnapped by Joshua. Not only was he trapped in


    here, but his face was also


    cut several times. Even a piece of his flesh was cut off. The present him was even uglier than before,


    and it was difficult for him to meet people again.


    Anna covered her mouth in disbelief when she saw the male celebrity.


    In normal times, she also loved the television series that were yed by Stephen.


    ¡°Master, it seems that there¡¯s only one day left before the seven days period as per agreed on the


    inte. If his appearance is published tomorrow, it will be a huge blow to Lush Cosmetics,¡± said Anna.


    ¡°Do you have the confidence to heal his face by tomorrow?¡±


    Stacey thought that she was listening to a story of the Arabian Nights. ¡°His face is already rotten to


    such a state. Even a skin imnt can¡¯t recover his face anymore, right? Are guys serious about


    recovering his face by tomorrow?¡±


    Even Stephen had given up the hope. He bowed and said, ¡°I thank you all for saving me. I know my


    own situation. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to regain my appearance in this lifetime! I¡¯m truly sorry for Lush


    Cosmetics. I have an idea but I don¡¯t know if it will work. I used to have a stuntman who looked like me


    for seventy or eighty percent. If we could find him and do some makeup on him, we might be able to


    fool the audience.¡±


    Stacey said, ¡°Great idea!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be so troublesome. Originally, we were going to let your


    appearance restore to its original state by using Lush Cosmetics¡¯ product. But now, we can only use


    another method¡­ Give me ten minutes and I¡¯ll recover your appearance.¡±


    Stephen was dumbfounded.


    Stacey had her eyes widened. ¡°Are you kidding me? Ten minutes to recover his appearance? How are


    you going to do that? I¡¯ll eat my own shoes if you can do it!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1065

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1065


    When Stacey first appeared, she seemed exceptionally cold and arrogant because her mind was being


    manipted by the old demon from the Blood Cult. However, now that Alex had released the wraith


    puppets and recovered her mind, she seemed more quirky.


    In addition, she was also a short, exquisite person, with a height of about 5.25 feet. She was half a


    head shorter than Anna. Inexplicably, there was a sense of ¡°Alex Munday¡± portrayed by Lucy Liu.


    Alex looked at her ck high heels that she was wearing and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to bet? Can


    you really consume this pair of high heels?¡±


    Stacey wrinkled up her nose and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the premise that you have to restore his face


    within ten minutes. Are you sure you can do that?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Of course I can!¡±


    Stacey raised her chin and looked at Alex as she said, ¡°Then, I can do it too!¡±


    With her height, she really had to raise her chin when looking at Alex.


    Alex nodded his head. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll bet on that then.¡±


    Stacey said, ¡°What if you can¡¯t recover him?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You can do whatever you want to do!¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Anna, who was at the side, smiled and said, ¡°Miss Cooper, you¡¯re going to lose for sure. Do you know


    what title my master has? People gave him the title, ¡®Immortal Doctor¡¯! If he said he can recover him


    within ten minutes, he can definitely recover him!¡±


    ¡°What? Immortal Doctor? He¡¯s so young. I know the best imperial doctor in America, Wace Yoke.


    He¡¯s an old friend of my grandfather and he doesn¡¯t even dare to call himself the Immortal Doctor!¡±


    At this moment, the sound of a police car came from outside. It was probably because the movements


    in the Amaryllis Tower were too loud, so someone had called the police.


    Alex said, ¡°You two go out first and stop the local officials froming in. Captain Sky should be


    arriving with his people to clean up the mess here soon.¡±


    Stacey said, ¡°You said ten minutes.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I would like to see if your teeth are strong enough too.¡±


    ***


    Swoosh!


    A group of armed officers rushed in.


    Seeing the ruin like scene and even the state of seemingly living hell inside the Amaryllis Tower, a


    female team member ran to a corner to vomit vigorously right away.


    The other members had difficulty to ept the situation as well.


    After that, when they saw Anna and Staceying out from the inside, they were immediately


    nervous, with a dozen guns aiming at the two of them. ¡°Stand right there. Who are you people?¡±


    Anna had a cold expression. ¡°Divine Constabry is handling the case. All of you go and guard the


    entrance, don¡¯t let any idle people in.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After Anna showed her credentials, the local officers immediately backed out. They did not show any


    feeling of nostalgia. They would have nightmares after watching the scene.


    After a total of more than a dozen people had backed out, they guarded the main entrance of the


    Amaryllis Tower strictly. However, they could not help but whisper among themselves.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Amaryllis Tower Lord Jones¡¯s ce? How could such a thing happen?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I think I saw Lord Jones. He seems to be dead!¡±


    ¡°Gosh! And those corpses on the floor, how did they be like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, my stomach is not feeling very good¡­ Jill, how are you feeling? Are you okay? How can the


    two women from Divine Constabry be so calm? Could it be that they really often see scenes like


    this?¡±


    ¡°How else can they be called the members of Divine Constabry?¡±


    Meanwhile, Stacey pointed at the few dried corpses and asked Anna, ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    She did not know that they were Travis and the others yet.


    Anna did not want to act as aforting tool right now, so she shook her head and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t


    want to know. Wait for the people from Divine Constabry of California to arrive, you¡¯ll find out then.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1066

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1066


    However, she saw the tattoo on the back of a dried corpses¡¯ hand.


    At a nce, she was not calm anymore.


    The tattoo was very familiar. It was a string of Latin words. When tranted to english, it meant the two


    words ¡°Stacey Cooper¡±.


    Anna thought Stacey would not recognize it but she knew.


    ¡°Jamie¡­ Jamie Dodd?¡±


    Combined with what Anna had said, she was even more certain that the dried corpse was Jamie Dodd


    from Divine Constabry of Missouri. She asked loudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t he Jamie Dodd? Why is he here? How


    did he¡­¡±


    As she spoke, tears started falling down her cheeks. Even though Jamie was not her boyfriend, deep


    down, she had feelings for him. At first, she wanted them to be a couple naturally. No one wanted


    to be the first to take the first step to advance their rtionship, but she did not expect that¡­


    After that, Stacey looked again at the few others. She was even more shocked.


    ¡°This¡­ Is this Captain ir? Oh my gosh! Why would Captain ir also¡­ He¡¯s an Earth expert. How


    could he die?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what actually happened here?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Please someone tell me!¡±


    Stacey charged toward Anna and grabbed her clothes. Anna replied, ¡°Stop asking. I¡¯ll exin when the


    people have arrived.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to know now.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ Since you insist!¡± Anna shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s because your mind has been manipted. You


    told them Divine Constabry¡¯s n, so they prepared in advance and set out an inescapable trap.


    Captain ir and the others were found once they entered the building. After that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! Aah! No!¡±


    Stacey pulled her own hair while tears started streaming down her face. She simply could not ept


    the fact. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it! It was he, it was me who got them killed?!¡±


    ¡°Miss Cooper, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. The enemies¡¯ methods are too clever, even if it were


    me, the result would be the same.¡± She could onlyfort her helplessly.


    However, Stacey actually took out a gun out of nowhere at this moment. She pointed it at her forehead


    and was about to pull the trigger.


    ¡°No!¡± Anna was greatly shocked.


    At this moment, a huge suction force sucked the gun out of Stacey¡¯s hand right away. It was Alex who


    walked out from the inside and snatched the gun using the spiritual power when he saw her trying to


    commit suicide.


    With a crack sound, the gun in his hand turned into a scrap metal.


    He said coldly, ¡°Captain ir, Jamie and the others died while trying to save you. Anna and I came to


    rescue you as well. If you kill yourself like that, wouldn¡¯t they die for nothing? Wouldn¡¯t I fail my mission


    this time then?¡±


    If it were just the first few sentences, Stacey still felt warmth in her heart after listening to them.


    However, Alex¡¯sst sentence had saddened her a bit. She thought, ¡®I¡¯m already so sad and hurt that I


    want to kill myself. But, all that you care for is your mission? How could you be so cold-blooded?¡¯


    ¡°Killing myself is my own business. What does it have to do with you? What does your unfinished


    mission have to do with me?¡±


    Smack!


    Alex gave her a tight p on the face without thinking twice. Then, he grabbed her hair and pulled it


    without mercy.


    ¡°You look at them. Look at the way they died and how much pain they were in! They died because of


    you. It¡¯s because they wanted to rescue you, but they got their blood and flesh in their entire bodies


    sucked out by the worshipper of the Blood Cult¡­ As a member of Divine Constabry of Missouri,


    don¡¯t you want to avenge them? You haven¡¯t taken your revenge, yet you¡¯remitting suicide. Are


    you a cowardly trash? Then, I truly feel bad for them. They lost their lives for trying to save a piece of


    sh*t like you and also because you have a good grand father. Otherwise, you¡¯re just a pile of sh*t!¡±


    Alex threw her on the ground. ¡°You want to kill yourself? Sure. But eat your high heels first! After you


    finish eating them, I don¡¯t care if you die or not!¡±


    Alex squatted down and took off her high heels. He pinched her jaw and fiercely stuffed the heels into


    her mouth.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1067

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1067


    Stacey¡¯s mouth was stuffed to the brim. That look was weird.


    Anna, who was at the side, was dumbfounded upon seeing it.


    As for Stacey, she almost went crazy. She was the granddaughter of the Missouri¡¯s ninth division


    commander. Wherever she went, she would be mingling around the second or third generation of the


    noble families. Of course, she was verypetitive herself and she had never been subjected to such


    an inhumane treatment before.


    Not only did she get pped and had her hair pulled by someone, but she even got stuffed by heels¡­


    All of a sudden, she exploded in anger like a barrel of gunpowder that had been lit.


    She took the heels out of her mouth and scolded loudly, ¡°How dare you treat me like that? Are you still


    a man for hitting a woman like that? I, Stacey Cooper, have never met someone so rough and


    unreasonable like you in my life.¡±


    Alex calmly replied, ¡°What kind of reasoning do I need to tell a snowke like you who would simply


    take your own life once things don¡¯ t go your own way?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you not afraid that my grandpa is going to go after you?¡±


    ¡°Haha! If I were your grandfather, I¡¯ll p you to death!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Stacey had more to say but Alex was toozy to listen to her. He waved his hand and a force of


    spiritual power hit her hard on her acupoint, causing her to faint.


    Anna said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid you might actually offend this militarydy. If her grandfather ever finds


    out that you have stuffed heels into her mouth, he might get very furious.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If her grandfather is a reasonable man, he won¡¯t act rashly toward me. If he¡¯s


    unreasonable, I¡¯ll beat him up as well.¡±


    ¡°My master is the greatest!¡±


    While looking dainty, Anna hugged Alex¡¯s arm and leaned in on him. Her tigress¡¯s grandeur was not


    present anymore. She even learned how to bootlick.


    Alex looked at her sideways and suddenly asked, ¡°Have you seen ¡®The Journey of Flower¡¯ before?¡±


    ¡°I watched a little. What about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m suspecting that you¡¯re learning from her.¡±


    ¡°What did I learn from her?¡±


    ¡°Flirting with your master!¡±


    Anna¡¯s pretty eyes brightened up. ¡°Could there really be such an operation? I thought that only male


    disciples would flirt with their master. For example, the Condor Hero and Shooriyojou. Then¡­ Will


    Master be willing to do so?¡±


    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You better not.¡±


    Anna giggled and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Stephen Hendrix? Is his face better?¡±


    Alex nodded his head. ¡°Yes, but he needs to rest for a while.¡±


    Seeing that there was still some time left, Alex said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down there and have a look. The old


    demon from the Blood Cult came from the underground earlier. This guy is a Shadowman and his


    powers are not weak. We might get a windfall.¡±


    Just now, Alex managed to locate the ce where the old demon was in seclusion by capturing the


    aura released by him. He immediately brought along Anna to look for the ce.


    When they opened the door to the basement, a ghastly and bloody smell assailed their nostrils. The


    two of them immediately covered their noses and they almost puked.


    Anna greatly frowned as she said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not going in. It¡¯s too disgusting!¡±


    Alex nodded his head. After using his spiritual powers to construct a barrier, he said, ¡°You wait for me


    outside then. I¡¯ll go have a look.¡±


    Once he took a step into the basement, he could immediately sense a change of scene before his


    eyes.


    ¡°A spell formation?¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat but soon he calmed himself down. That was neither an attacking nor


    trapping type spell formation but it was simr to spell formation that isted the scent in a secret room


    and prevented the sensing of spiritual consciousness.


    No wonder Alex could not find anything when he tried to quietly explore the ce with the spiritual


    stone. However, aftering in and seeing the scene inside, he could not help but shiver even though


    he was already mentally prepared. If the first floor of the Amaryllis Tower was hell on earth now, then


    this ce would be a purgatory for fierce ghosts.


    There were white bones and blood everywhere.


    The surrounding walls were fully painted with strange brown runes with a bloody smell assailing his


    nostril. At a nce, he knew that those were painted using human¡¯s blood. The runes were part of the


    isting formation.


    Recently, Alex was studying the formation blueprint corresponding to the Sword of the Universe. The


    runes on it were hundred times moreplicated and profound than this. After studying that, these


    runes were fairly easy when he looked at the formation blueprint.


    Soon, he found the clue. This could be said to be a simple application.


    However, Alex still felt delighted because the application of the formation blueprint allowed him to find a


    way to crack the formation and used it to extrapte information. After seeing through aplete


    formation blueprint, and then looking at theplex ones again, he actually had a painstaking like


    gain.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1068

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1068


    A whim struck him.


    Immediately, he put all of his concentration on the formation blueprint of the Sword of the Universe.


    Afterparing both formation blueprints, he found the ce where he was stuck before. He slowly


    extrapted it and then reversed the research process.


    Time passed little by little, yet he did not feel a thing. Until a certain moment, as if he was walking


    inside a dark tunnel and suddenly a bright light appeared in front of him.


    He had passed through it!


    In that instant, the formation blueprint in his mind seemed to have be alive. He understood the


    principle within it. After decoding the true meaning behind it, the formation blueprint that was imprinted


    in his mindbined perfectly with the first sword of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six, the Sword of the


    Universe.


    Buzz!


    Alex reached out his hand and the Sword of the Universe appeared in his hand. It was so much easier


    than before.


    It seemed like this Sword of the Universe, which evolved from the Dragon Bone Needle, was two feet


    long with a sharp de and filled with pervasive essence. A white sword light came out of the sword


    with a gentle swing.


    Screech!


    A ten meter long sword mark appeared on the ground.


    ¡®Impressive!¡¯ Alex was ovenvhelmingly excited.


    He used to be very envious about Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s Fiery Phoenix Bow as it was a very powerful


    magical treasure. Now, he could finallypletely control the Sword of the Universe with changeable


    size as well.


    The elongated sword could kill his enemies while the short sword could save people. That was the true


    intention of the old ancestor.


    Following his swing with the Sword of the Universe earlier, the spell formation inside the chamber was


    broken. Soon, he realized something was hung on the ceiling in the middle of the chamber.


    That was the original pinhole location for the spell formation.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯ He casually grabbed it off with his hands. He realized that it was a tiny white flute.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The material¡­ It made Alex frown. It was actually made out of a piece of bone.


    It was a bone flute.


    He realized something abnormal about the bone flute when he held it in his palms. He could not tell


    what kind of species was that bone from, but there was a great differencepared to normal bones. It


    seemed more like a piece of jade that was full of strange glow and it also had a wave of fluctuating


    essence.


    He had learnt how to y the flute before. He put it next to his mouth and blew it.


    A moving flute tune was yed. Surprisingly, the phonic note had a kind of power to stir up the


    essence of heaven and earth. It could even resonate with his own mental power.


    ¡®This bone flute is just a nice gift for Daya!¡¯


    ¡®Her ability to protect herself should be much stronger with this!¡¯


    Just when he put away the bone flute, Anna came rushing in from the outside nervously. ¡°Master, are


    you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been inside here for a very long time!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve been in here for a very long time? How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in here for the whole night! Now it¡¯s half past ten in the morning of the second day.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alex was dumbfounded for a long time. Immediately afterwards, he saw Maya, Brittany and


    Haileying in as well. It turned out that they could not get in touch with Alex, so they found their way


    here. However, they realized that they could not enter the chamber at all, so they could only wait


    outside.


    After that, the women eximed when they saw the scene inside.


    ¡°W-why is this ce like this?¡±


    As they were talking, Sky Melvis and Zachary Xavier walked over as well.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1069

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1069


    Zachary Xavier was one of the Four Great Guardians of Divine Constabry. He was knowledgeable


    and experienced.


    What kind of scenes had he not seen before?


    However, when he saw the blood and the bonesying everywhere in the chamber, his facial


    expression turned extremely awful. The corner of his mouth twitched vigorously as he said, ¡°The


    worshippers of the Blood Cult are truly uneptable by the world.¡±


    The people of Divine Constabry in South California arrived yesterday night. Not only did they take


    control of the entire building of Amaryllis Tower, they had also investigated a lot of information as well.


    Alex, Sky and Zachary exchanged information inside an empty room.


    ¡°More than twenty years ago, Joshua Jones was just a gangster in a certain wet market in Michigan.


    He lived off the protection fees from the vendors and had not much future prospects.¡±


    ¡°But then, he rose to prominence over the night and became a martial expert all of a sudden. Not only


    did he seize the territories of other organizations, butter he even established this Amaryllis Tower.


    Gradually, he developed it into a famous underground boxing venue in South California.¡±


    ¡°We found many illicit evidence of the local officials in Joshua Jones¡¯s safe box inside his office. This is


    also the reason why the Amaryllis Tower could stand here for more than twenty years without


    copsing¡­¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sky told Alex the information that they had gathered. Based on this inference, it was not hard to realize


    that Joshua Jones was just a pawn working for the old demon from the Blood Cult.


    The person who truly held the power of the Amaryllis Tower was the old demon from the Blood Cult.


    Zachary said, ¡°The Blood Cult has a long history. It emerged during the 1600s and rumor has it that


    their most powerful skill is Bloodthirsty Demonic Art. Those who practice this art have to use the flesh


    and blood of the living people. It¡¯s extremely evil and heartless. Countless people have died in the


    hands of the Blood Cult¡¯s worshippers. Until more than a hundred years ago, they were eliminated by


    the joint forces of various sects in America. ording to the biographies and unofficial history ounts


    of the predecessors, back then, everything regarding the practices, people, and buildings of the Blood


    Cult was wiped out. Not a single trace was left because they wanted to put an end to this evil cultivation


    and keep it from harming this world. I never thought that it woulde back again.¡±


    When he said it, he let out a deeply worrying sigh.


    Alex said, ¡°Then, I¡¯m afraid the Blood Cult has been developing in the shadows for quite some time.


    Before the elder of the Blood Cult died, he mentioned that the Blood Cult will be making aeback in


    the near future. They want the six factions and seventy two families of America to pay for the price with


    blood.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Did he really say so?¡±


    Alex nodded his head.


    Zachary replied, ¡°This matter is greatly important. I have to get back to ska to meet the


    constabry¡¯s president immediately! Alex, you¡¯ve done a great job this time. Would you like to follow


    me to ska to meet with the president?¡±


    Alex looked at Zachary as he was not sure of his intention.


    In the end, he shook his head. ¡°Forget it this time. I have some matters to deal with back at my home


    lately. I really can¡¯t go.¡±


    Zachary felt slightly regretful but he did not force him either. He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll wait for the next


    time toe then. Alex, you¡¯re highly cultivated and far beyond me. I have high hopes for you in the


    ranking battle of Divine Constabry at theing year end. I have a feeling that you¡¯re absolutely


    capable of taking over my position as one of the Four Great Guardians.¡±


    ¡°What? Taking over your position?¡± Alex was astonished.


    Zachary said, ¡°That¡¯s right! One must be a Grandmaster to bepetent in order to be a


    guardian of Divine Constabry. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be unjustified and undeserving of such a position. Your


    cultivation is already of a Grandmaster and it is just right for you to take over my position. I have faith in


    you.¡±


    Alex shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I have a lot of things to do and I can¡¯t take this position.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to find out the real cause of your father¡¯s death. I¡¯ve heard about


    your father, William Rockefeller. It involves a mystery, but what exactly it is, I¡¯m not sure! However, if


    you can be a guardian of Divine Constabry, or even the president of the Constabry, you¡¯ll


    have a certain degree of authority. You can speak to the people of certain forces. It¡¯ll be helpful to you


    in finding information about your father.¡±


    Alex was moved but he did not make any statement at the moment. Most of all, he was wary about the


    top management of Divine Constabry.


    The conversation ended here.


    The matter regarding the Blood Cult was greatly important. Hence, Zachary had to leave Michigan and


    travel to ska immediately.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1070

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1070


    On the other hand, Alex followed Brittany, Maya and the others back to Lush Cosmetics.


    Unexpectedly, Waltz, Daya and others hade as well.


    Alex suddenly left California with no news at all, causing the twodies to be very anxious. Later, when


    they found out what happened after contacting Brittany by phone, they immediately rushed over.


    In the afternoon, the group of people found an upscale hotel and dined together.


    ***


    At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon of the same day, Lush Cosmetics¡¯ official Instagram posted the news


    about Stephen Hendrix¡¯s restoration of his appearance first handedly.


    Not only were thereparison photos of Stephen in the week before and after. There was even a


    high resolution video as proof.


    In the video, Stephen had transformed from a disheveled young man with a scruffy beard to a look


    glowing with health while dressing in white shirt, ck suit and a blue tie. His disfigured face due to the


    car ident hadpletely restored to its original form. He had also regained the image of Adonis in


    the minds of his fans.


    ¡°I¡¯m Stephen Hendrix, many of you know that I¡¯ve been through a life and death moment in the past


    three years. I¡¯ve also experienced the rock bottom of my life. I had lost my best friend, and I lost my


    face too.¡±


    ¡°In fact, in the past three years, I have been mentally prepared to live with a broken face for the rest of


    my life. Compared to the loss of that friend of mine, all I had lost was my face. What¡¯s there toin


    about?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who would have thought that God gave me another chance to start over, and let me encounter Lush


    Cosmetics! I wasn¡¯t hopeful at first because I¡¯ve been through dozens of operations, hoping that one


    day I could return to the screen. I couldn¡¯t let go of my love for my acting career and I couldn¡¯t let go of


    the people who like me. But, it¡¯s a failure every time!¡±


    ¡°Yet, it¡¯s really different this time. Look at my face, everyone. I¡¯m truly recovered!¡±


    In the video, Stephen Hendrix directly used clean water, cleansing milk and a towel to wash his face.


    After washing his face, he faced the camera again and even pinched his face with his hands.


    It was real. All of it was real!


    Stephen Hendrix was back!


    At that moment, the fans boiled with excitement. Countless fans had their eyes brimming with warm


    tears.


    Stephen showed his signature smile. ¡°I want to thank Lush Cosmetics for giving me this chance to be


    reborn. They gave me a second chance in life. I can swear on my life that Lush Cosmetics is absolutely


    the best product to treat scars and there is no side effect at all. I am willing to endorse Lush Cosmetics


    for free. Moreover, I¡¯ll bear the legal consequences of all the products!¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll announce another news. In the following month, I¡¯ll be taking on a major TV series named


    ¡®The Road to Immortality¡¯. I¡¯ve decided that from now on, ny percent of my remuneration from acting


    will be taken out for charity. I wee my friends to supervise me!¡±


    Thest sentence was truly the blockbuster news. Well, Stephen Hendrix had a very good reputation


    and loved doing charity.


    This announcement to take out ny percent of his remuneration for charity was unparalleled.


    In a brief moment, the news that was posted by Lush Cosmetics was shared by countless media and


    Stephen Hendrix¡¯s fans. Just within a few minutes, the news reached the headlines of entertainment,


    medical and other sectors.


    Under the post of Lush Cosmetics¡¯ official Instagram, the number ofments increased by tens of


    millions. At half past one in the afternoon, the superstar, Daya Stoermer shared the Instagram post of


    Lush Cosmetics by adding a short caption, [This product is developed personally by my husband!].


    In a split second, the entertainment sector had exploded!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1071

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1071


    Nobody expected that sudden announcement from Daya Stoermer.


    Inherently, Daya was more popr than Stephen Hendrix. In addition, he had been resting for three


    years due to the car ident.


    About a dozen minutester, Daya¡¯s Instagram post had surpassed Stephen¡¯s, reaching the top of the


    trending headline searches.


    As for the identity of ¡°husband¡± mentioned by Daya, it had been a heated discussion among the


    netizens. However, since he was the owner who developed the product, Lush Scar Removal Cream


    from Lush Cosmetics, he must be greatly rted to Lush Cosmetics.


    Some of the officials who had ess to the archival information, immediately went to look up for the


    legal person, current president and executives in charge of Lush Cosmetics. It turned out that the legal


    person was a young woman named Maya Howards. Whereas, information about the current president,


    Brittany Rockefeller and various files about her could not be found at all.


    This was because after Alex was promoted to the elder of Divine Constabry, all his files as well as


    the files of the people closest to him had be top secret.


    ***


    At Dorothy-Alex Constructions in California, Dorothy was upset when she looked at Daya¡¯s message


    that heated up the inte through her phone.


    ¡°Hmph! Thief!¡± She threw her phone at the table.


    Star-like glisten shed through her pair of gloomy eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Assex!¡±


    At this moment, a department manager walked in.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Something went wrong with the Trinity International project¡­ At first, we had already signed the


    contract and arranged for the procurement of the materials too, but the other party suddenly said they


    wanted to cancel the contract and would notpensate us for the penalty for the breach of contract.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes turned sharped. ¡°Why?¡±


    The manager looked at Dorothy carefully and said, ¡°Mr. Maldini said that he asked you to have dinner


    with him at first but you didn¡¯t show him respect by not attending the dinner. So, he cancelled the


    contract. He threatened us that if we ever ask him forpensation, he will make our Dorothy-Alex


    Constructions close down within a month¡­ Ms. Assex, Trinity International has a mighty background.


    Mr. Maldini¡¯s father-inw is a government official and his position is quite high too.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Dorothy let out a cold grunt. ¡°That Maldini, is he looking for his own death? Tell Secretary


    Benmore about this and let her handle it. I want him to pay ten times the amount of penalty for


    breaching the contract!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, she suddenly changed her mind.


    ¡°Hold on a minute. There¡¯s no need to look for Secretary Benmore. You can go out first. I¡¯ll handle it


    myself!¡±


    When the manager left, Dorothy grabbed her phone again and made a phone call. She took a deep


    breath. ¡°Hubby, save me!¡±


    The manager earlier would have been dumbfounded if he were to hear those words.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alex was entangled with Daya!


    It was because Daya was going to leave by tomorrow to officially start her Test of Hell.


    The reason why the post on her Instagram that was tantamount announcing her love affair was also


    rted to this matter. It would be a narrow escape to survive the Test of Hell. Even though she was


    confident in herself and well prepared, who could guarantee her absolute safety?


    ording to Alex¡¯s intention, he did not want her to take the risk. With his assistance, he could help


    her to embark on the journey of cultivation as well.


    However, one shouldn¡¯t see Daya as a mere singing celebrity and she appeared to be soft and weak


    during normal times. Whenever she made a decision, there would not be a turning back at all. Her


    mother, Carey Stoermers was reluctant to let her go in every possible way, yet she still bent on the


    same path.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be your burden!¡±


    ¡°And won¡¯t let your aunt look down on me!¡±


    Hence, since today would be thest time the both of them getting together before parting, naturally it


    would be very intense.


    Unexpectedly, Alex received a call from Dorothy asking for help. He immediately jumped in shock.


    ¡°Dorothy, what happened?¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°Someone wants me to sleep with him. Come quickly!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    In the split second, Alex could feel that his me of love had turned into the me of anger. ¡°Which


    b*stard is it this time round? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in my office, please hurry up! Or else, you¡¯ll only have one wife left!¡±


    After finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    Alex was holding onto his phone while he looked down at Daya. ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Daya also looked at him and said gently, ¡°You should go! This is good as well. At least I have


    something to ponder on. Wait for me toe back and we¡¯ll continue the other half! I¡¯ll go by myself


    tomorrow. I don¡¯t like the feeling of saying goodbye.¡±


    Alex stared at her for a long time.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1072

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1072


    He kissed her fiercely. Tears gently flicked on Daya¡¯s cheeks.


    Chomp!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She bit him on his lips until it bled.


    ¡°Remember to always miss me!¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    ¡°Wait for my return and I¡¯ll give birth to a big fat kid for you.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Hubby, you have to be well too!¡±


    ***


    Alex left Daya¡¯s room and immediately he called Keith Yowell.


    ¡°Mr. Yowell, I need you to go to Dorothy-Alex Constructions to protect Dorothy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    When Keith received the call, he was slightly stunned. Based on his understanding, Alex and Dorothy


    had long been divorced. Now, it seemed like it may not be what he had imagined.


    An hour or moreter, Alex rushed to Dorothy-Alex Constructions. He saw Dorothy, who was sitting on


    the couch in her office, talking to Keith. Nobody else was present at the scene.


    Alex was relieved when he saw that Dorothy was still intact. And then, a whim struck him. Only then did


    he realize that Dorothy most likely lied to him about the situation this time. She was in her office, who


    coulde to sleep with her here?


    However, he could not say anything either.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Yowell!¡± Alex said first to Keith.


    Keith had received a rejuvenation pill from Alex previously. Not only did it give him a lot of vitality, but it


    had also improved his cultivation. After going through so much, Alex had long been firmly recognized


    by Keith as a powerful patron. Keith would ride on his coattails no matter what. Not to mention a small


    matter like this, he would go through hell and high water without a frown.


    ¡°You¡¯re most weed, Mr. Rockefeller. It¡¯s no trouble at all!¡± Keith said as he stood up, ¡°I have now


    found out that Ms. Assex is very knowledgeable and has a great memory. She has different


    perspectives in many aspects. Talking to Ms. Assex has benefitted an old man like me a lot.¡±


    ¡®Um¡­¡¯


    Alex looked at the expressions of the two of them. He was surprised as they did not seem like they


    were working together to tell him a joke. However, Keith had lived for a long period of life and he was


    also the patriarch of one of the four great families in California. In terms of knowledge, he was not


    someone whom Dorothy couldpare with. For him to say such words, it was too weird.


    Dorothy looked toward Alex. At a nce, she could see the wound on Alex¡¯s lips. It even had a row of


    dainty teeth marks.


    At that moment, the sea of jealousy was tumbling.


    Luckily, Keith was around, so she did not show her long face to Alex. Instead, she said, ¡°You speak too


    highly of me, Mr. Yowell. I just love to read some misceneous books during my free time. Everything I


    said are other people¡¯s experiences. How could Ipare myself with you, Mr. Yowell.¡±


    After that, Keith sensibly stood up and left after saying goodbye.


    Alex went to pull Dorothy. ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    Dorothy gently dodged. ¡°It seems someone has be someone else¡¯s husband. Who on the inte


    doesn¡¯t know about it? Don¡¯t simply call me your honey, or else people may get the wrong idea.¡±


    Alex sighed secretly. He thought, ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s because she saw the news on the inte.¡¯


    He was inexplicably a bit irritated when he looked at her.


    He abandoned Daya just to rush back to California and this was the treatment that he got. Compared


    with Daya¡¯s understanding, the feeling that Dorothy gave him was actually getting worse.


    Of course, he knew that this was his problem.


    ¡°What is it? Are you still mad at me?¡±


    Dorothy showed a stern face. ¡°What am I supposed to do with you when you meet me while carrying


    another woman¡¯s smell on you and having her bite marks on your lips too?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Get in the shower! We¡¯ll go beat up the person after you shower!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Someone really wants to sleep with you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Many people would love to sleep with me! If you¡¯re too busy, I can always find someone else to


    rece you.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1073

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1073


    How could Alex let anyone else rece him on a matter like this?


    Would that not turn himself into a cuckold?


    He asked, ¡°Who wants to sleep with you?¡±


    ¡°The CEO of Trinity International. Hisst name is Maldini. He¡¯s a fat guy with a big head. He said that


    if I don¡¯t sleep with him, he¡¯ll make sure that our Dorothy-Alex Constructions be closed down. Look, I¡¯m


    just a weak woman and my husband only cares about dating another woman. All I could do is offer my


    body to safeguard thepany.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I was in Michigan. I don¡¯t have time to go dating as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh. So did a dog bite your lips?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough! Daya is leaving! She will be going through the family¡¯s Test of Hell that has a slim


    chance of survival. She did it for me.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression was frozen. She pouted her lips as she said, ¡°In the end, you¡¯re truly the worst of


    all. You knew that you¡¯re in trouble, yet you still provoked her. If she¡¯s dead¡­ Pooh, pooh, pooh. It will


    be your fault.¡±


    After that, Alex went to shower.


    He came over in a hurry. Indeed, he still had Daya¡¯s smell on him. It was no wonder that Dorothy would


    be furious. Thinking about it from another angle, Dorothy had the smell of another man on her¡­


    ¡®Damn, how is this okay?¡¯


    While he was taking a shower, Dorothy made a call to Trinity International.


    ¡°Mr. Maldini, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯ve signed the contract, how could you cancel it as you wish? You


    are a powerful figure, yet you do things too spontaneously,¡± said Dorothy in a hollowed tone.


    On the other end, it was the CEO of Trinity International with a fat head, big ears and body that was as


    fat as a pig, Benedict Maldini.


    Benedict felt his entire body tingling when he heard Dorothy¡¯s delicate voice.


    At this moment, he was hugging his secretary and having fun in his office. Immediately, he was excited,


    so heughed and said, ¡°Ms. Assex, I¡¯m used to being a spontaneous person. I do business based on


    the affinity at a nce. If someone pleases my eyes, I won¡¯t frown the slightest even if it¡¯s a five-billion-


    dor business, let alone a fifty-million-dor business. Ms. Assex, this contract depends on your


    sincerity.¡±


    Dorothy sneered. Her eyes were as sharp as daggers but her voice remained sweet as she said,


    ¡°ording to Mr. Maldini, what should I do then? You can just say it directly.¡±


    ¡°Great. Since Ms. Assex has asked, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I want you! At eight o¡¯clock tonight,e


    to Riverside No. 7 Vi. If you doe, not only will I give you the contract, I¡¯ll also add on another


    billion dors of building materials contract.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing! It¡¯s settled then, I¡¯ll meet you at eight o¡¯clock tonight. See you there!¡±


    As Dorothy spoke, the cold light in her eyes was like a ten thousand year old frozen dagger. They were


    filled with murderous aura.


    However, it just shed past her eyes.


    After looking at the bathroom door, Dorothy hung up the phone andy on the couchzily with various


    postures, like a noble consortying on the side.


    ¡°Hubby, are you done yet?¡±


    ¡°My legs are sore, hurry up and massage them for me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Benedict, who was on the other end, was beyond excited. He did not even want the service


    of Honey anymore. He


    pushed her away. ¡°Alright, go out and do your work. I¡¯ll call you when I need you.¡±


    Compared with Dorothy, Honey, who had seven or eight points for her beauty, could be directly thrown


    away. It was because Dorothy had two hundred points for her beauty.


    Benedict was amazed by Dorothy when he first met her by chance. She was exactly the type of woman


    whom he dreamt of. After finding out that Dorothy owned a construction business, he purposefully


    signed a contract over there just to get close to Dorothy and then take possession of her for himself.


    Benedict¡¯s entire body was trembling with excitement when he thought of devouring the pretty woman


    whom he yearned day and night tonight. As for now, he had to conserve his strength.


    Soon, it was eight o¡¯clock at Riverside No. 7 Vi. Benedict dressed himself up carefully. He even


    meticulously prepared candles, red wine and pills.


    The pills were good pills that were tailored specifically for men. After consumption, it could enhance the


    ability in a certain aspect.


    There was also another kind of pill prepared for the woman. He was worried that Dorothy might get


    cold feet and did not want to continue. Wouldn¡¯t his n be spoiled?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1074

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1074


    He even prepared a hidden camera to put it on the bed¡¯s head in his luxurious room.


    When the time came, it would be even more perfect for him to record the scene. Not only could he


    often take it out for enjoyment, but he could even use it as a bargaining chip to threaten her for a next


    time without any charge.


    At eight o¡¯clock sharp, his phone rang. It was from his subordinate who was guarding the main


    entrance of his vi.


    ¡°Mr. Maldini, Ms. Assex is here.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Let her in right away.¡±


    If Benedict were to go over to the balcony of the vi at this time, he should be able to see not only


    Dorothy but also another man as well at the main entrance downstairs.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he did not go there.


    Naturally, he did not see that the man was choking on the back of his bodyguard¡¯s neck with a sharp


    needle ced right in front of his eye.


    If he were to push it slightly inward, his eyeball would be ruined. He did not see it. Hence, he happily


    reached for the ss of water and took the pill beforehand.


    Alex knocked the bodyguard out with a p and pulled Dorothy, walking into the vi step by step.


    During the process, he still took his time to admire the environment andyout of the vi. He realized


    that this vi was more sophisticated than Maple No. 8 Vi. The swimming pool alone was twice as


    big as his.


    ¡°Seems like this Maldini is pretty rich,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°Then you should ask for morepensation. Demand ten times thepensation from him¡­¡±


    Alex grunted. ¡°I came all the way from Michigan and I even got scolded by my wife. How can ten times


    thepensation be enough? Are you treating me like a beggar? I need at least a hundred times


    more.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Take as much as you want.¡±


    Screech!


    The heavy and sophisticated door to the vi opened up. The two of them held hands as they walked


    in. Benedict, who was still excited at first, was a bit dumbfounded when he actually saw Dorothy pulling


    a man in. Then, his expression darkened.


    He had the feeling of his woman had been picked up by another man.


    ¡°Ms. Assex, who is he? What do you mean by this?¡± Benedict asked with a cold expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s my ex-husband.¡± Dorothy smiled as she said, ¡°He knows that I¡¯ming to your ce to sleep


    with you, so he purposefully rushed over from Michigan. He insisted oning here. I had no choice


    but to let hime over and take a look!¡±


    Benedict immediately sneered when he heard her, ¡°So, it¡¯s the ex-husband! Hmph, since you¡¯re already


    not in a rtionship with her anymore, why do you care so much about her? If Ms. Assex chooses to


    come over to my ce, it means that she¡¯s already my woman. It¡¯s none of your business. If you are


    tactful, hurry and get lost. Or else, there won¡¯t be a good consequence.¡±


    After taking two nces at him, Alex immediately frowned. At a nce, he could tell that this man had


    consumed a drug that was specifically made for men.


    At this moment, his eyes were red, his heart was pounding quickly and his blood was flowing in


    reverse.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite romantic!¡±


    Alex casually grabbed a ss of red wine. He shook his head as he said, ¡°I wonder how effective this


    spiked wine is?¡±


    Benedict¡¯s heart pounded vigorously when he heard him. He said, ¡°Nonsense! What spiked wine? Who


    spiked it?¡±


    ¡°You spiked it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You hurry and get out of here now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get my bodyguard to break your legs before


    throwing you out of here!¡±


    At this moment, a few people charged in hurriedly. The person taking the lead was Azure Storm.


    It just happened that Benedict knew Azure. He said in surprise, ¡°Bro Azure, why are you here?¡±


    Azure did not even care about him and directly said to Alex, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bro Alex. I camete.¡±


    Alex was toozy to clean up a guy like Benedict. Therefore, when he came over, he had informed


    Azure to let him handle it.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1075

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1075


    ¡°What?¡± Benedict was stunned when he heard what Azure had just said to Alex. Inside his heart was


    like a stormy sea, with cold breeze blowing all over his body.


    Certainly, Trinity International had some powers in California. However, it was far behindpared to


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Plus, Azure was now known as the new king of South California¡¯s


    underworld. How could he offend the man whom Azure called as his brother?¡±


    ¡°Bro Azure, this¡­ Hehe, it¡¯s just a small misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°I just invited Ms. Assex to have a drink while talking about business.¡±


    Alex shook the wine bottle. ¡°A normal person wouldn¡¯t dare to drink this wine of yours. The amount of


    drugs inside it is enough to get a sow horny after drinking it.¡±


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Upon hearing it, Azure immediately gave Benedict a big tight p on his face, knocking off several


    teeth of his. ¡°How dare you try to drug my ex-sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    ¡°Hold him down and beat him!¡±


    The few people brought by Azure immediately pinned Benedict on the ground and violently beat him up


    until his leg was broken.


    Benedict wailed in pain as he yelled, ¡°Azure Storm, how dare you b*stard break my legs? Do you really


    think that I¡¯m afraid of you? My father-inw is Jacob Yoder. Just you wait! Don¡¯t ever think about


    continuing your Thousand Miles Conglomerate in California anymore. And you, don¡¯t ever be the new


    king of the underworld. I¡¯ll uproot the entire underworld of California.¡±


    Azureughed. ¡°Mr. Maldini, you must be joking! If your father-inw, Jacob Yoder, could wipe out the


    underworld of California, he would have been the mayor of California. Would he still be pressured by


    others like now and couldn¡¯t even be the deputy mayor?¡±


    Benedict¡¯s word earlier was only for threatening people. He also knew that his father-inw was not


    able to clean up Thousand Miles Conglomerate nor wipe out the underworld. Hence, he could only beg


    once again. However, at this time, his drug began to take effect.


    Azure¡¯s men suddenly felt like something was not right as they were beating him. This guy, Benedict


    Maldini, was still crying bitterly earlier. Then, he actually started smiling. His expression was extremely


    wretched. He even touched himself with his hands.


    ¡°What the hell, Bro Azure? Is this guy sick?¡±


    ¡°Has he be dumb after taking a beating?¡±


    After taking a look, Azure was surprised as well.


    Alex said calmly, ¡°He hasn¡¯t be dumb after being beaten. He just took some pills beforehand and


    now the drugs have begun to take effect.¡±


    Azure asked, ¡°What kind of pills did he take?¡±


    Alex looked at Azure and said, ¡°His kidneys are even weaker than yours. ¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Azure¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    ¡®Can you not mention me when you¡¯re talking about someone else having kidney deficiency? It¡¯s so


    embarrassing, okay? I don¡¯t even dare to look for a girlfriend now!¡¯


    Azure¡¯s men were also tired of beating and asked, ¡°Bro Azure, what should we do now? The drug¡¯s


    effect on this guy seems quite strong. I heard that if one takes too much of those pills but doesn¡¯t do


    that kind of thing whatsoever, he¡¯ll die of overdosing.¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression turned very awful.


    He thought that if Dorothy really were toe here to drink the wine alone, the consequences would


    be unimaginable after drinking it.


    Killing such a person would be a bargain for him!


    ¡°I remember seeing a dog at the Vi¡¯s entrance when I came in. Azure, bring the dog over here and


    feed it this wine.¡±


    Azure¡¯s eyes lightened up. He immediately brought the dog over.


    Five minutester, a magical scene happened.


    Dorothy felt ufortable watching it. She rubbed her brows and said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell. We


    should leave first!¡±


    Alex nodded his head and gave a few words to Azure. He specifically instructed Azure to have Trinity


    International paid for a hundred times thepensation for breach of contract.


    He still trusted Azure¡¯s ability in doing things. In terms of persecution, he was a man with promising


    talent. Hence, Alex was willing to give a chance to enhance his strength as well.


    ¡°By the way,st time I heard Waltz said that thewyerdy from the Hauffer family in Michigan has


    been pursuing you? What do you think? You¡¯re quite old now, you can consider her!¡± Alex asked while


    patting Azure on his shoulder as he suddenly remembered about this.


    Azure¡¯s expression immediately turned awful.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1076

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1076


    Azure did not want to talk.


    Alex wondered. ¡°What¡¯s with this expression? You are not a homosexual, right?¡±


    Azure¡¯s lips wriggled and finally said in a jarred voice, ¡°I have bad kidneys.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Dorothy couldn¡¯t hold back andughed out loud.


    This made Azure blush even more.


    Alex pinched his chin and said, ¡°A bad kidney is indeed a problem. When one wants to use a knife but


    suddenly finds that the knife is not good for use, it would be quite embarrassing.¡±


    Dorothy quickly pinched him and whispered, ¡°Are you not rubbing salt into another person¡¯s wounds?


    He is already in bad condition, and you still say that?¡±


    Azure really wanted to find a hole in the ground and drill into it!


    ¡°Bro Alex, don¡¯t you guys have something to do? Hurry up and go!¡±


    If they didn¡¯t leave, he even wanted to kill himself.


    Alex replied, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. As a grown up man, how can you turn green at the mention of kidney


    disorder? How about this, I have no way to cure your inborn kidney deficiency now. But, there is a way


    to help you solve your need of having a girlfriend.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes widened and seemed to say ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are doing it for him, right?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I will prescribe a prescription for you. You could prepare ahead. Whenever you feel that you


    want to use it, drink the prescription in advance. After drinking the medicine, it can maintain the effect


    for a day. This will ensure that you are fit and healthy, but also without any toxic side effects.¡±


    Azure was immediately surprised and said, ¡°Bro Alex, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Why am I lying to you? Quick, get a pen and paper.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After five minutes, Alex wrote down a prescription and put down the pen. ¡°Take it, but remember, after


    drinking this medicine, you shall have no alcohol for twenty four hours.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Bro Alex!¡±


    ***


    At a women¡¯s club, several women were doing a full body spa. All of them were young and fair skinned.


    They were chatting as they were doing it.


    At that moment, one of them shrieked, ¡°Ah..! Oh my God, who is this person? He and a dog are


    actually¡­ Eww, this really disgusts me. How can there be such a disgusting man in this world?¡±


    ¡°Let me see. Let me see. Where did you see this?¡±


    ¡°On Triller!¡±


    ¡°I also browsed it¡­ Oh, my. Ysabel, hurry and take a look. It¡¯s your husband! What¡¯s going on? How


    long has it been since you and your husband did it? Why is he in a hurry like this, and won¡¯t even let


    the b*tch go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    One of the women enjoying the spa with her eyes closed was Benedict Maldini¡¯s wife, Ysabel Yoder.


    She immediately jumped up after hearing it. She grabbed the phone and took a look Wasn¡¯t the person


    her husband?


    Moreover, the ount that uploaded the video was her husband¡¯s.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s crazy!¡±


    Ysabel was so angry that she almost fainted. She quickly stopped her spa and hurriedly went out.


    A few little sisters, on the other hand, were whispering andughing delicately.


    Among the group of sisters, Ysabel¡¯s status was the highest. Not only did she have a father who was a


    local officer in charge ofmerce and industry in California, but she also had a husband with a


    worth tens of billions of dors. During gatherings in normal times, all of them looked up to Ysabel and


    followed her lead. She was usually domineering and arrogant. If she said one, others dared not say


    two. Privately, Ysabel was very unpopr among the sisters.


    When Ysabel returned to the vi, Azure and the others had long since left but she found that her


    father, Jacob Yoder was actually inside.


    As soon as she entered the vi, she fiercely smashed Benedict¡¯s face with her expensive bag.


    ¡°Maldini! Were you possessed by a ghost? How could you do something like this with a dog? Why don¡¯t


    you go and die?¡±


    Jacob was also very angry.


    With such a scandal from his son-inw, he was mocked in his unit too. It would even affect his image


    and future. If he couldn¡¯t even manage his family well, how could he have any capability to manage the


    matters of the people in California?


    ¡°Benedict Maldini, you must give me an answer today!¡± Jacob said angrily.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1077

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1077


    Benedict sat on the ground, with a face that wanted to die.


    At this moment, his whole body was in pain and his mind was groggy. The pain, especially his bottom,


    was so numbing that he had almost no feeling. After all, the dog that he raised at home was a husky!


    Of course, if it was only because of the pill he took beforehand, there would be no such effect.


    The key was that one of the followers under Azure. At that time, he felt that Benedict¡¯s physical state


    was not ideal enough, so he fed him with more drugs. It was unknown about his usual activities, he


    actually carried arge bottle of imported Spanish drugs with. He gave Benedict three pills directly.


    Then, he was supercharged.


    After the effect of the medicine, he felt as if he had shedded ayer of skin. The broken leg was also


    very painful.


    ¡°Dad, Ysabel, of course I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing myself. I was coerced, I was framed. It was Azure


    Storm from Thousand Miles Conglomerate, he fed me the drug¡­ Oooooh, I¡¯m in so much pain. Ysabel,


    hurry up and take me to the hospital, okay? I¡¯m afraid of getting sick!¡±


    Ysabel was very furious. ¡°What hospital to go to? You still think you¡¯re not embarrassed enough? What


    are you going to say when you¡¯re at the hospital? Are you going to say that you were f*cked by a


    female husky? You have no dignity, but I still have mine! My father has his dignity too!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face was gloomy.


    His anger was stronger than his daughter.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about a few moments ago, when he was attending a certain tea party, there were a lot of


    colleagues next to him. Suddenly, it was unknown who swiped a video. At a nce, it was actually his


    son-inw. The scene at that time was so awkward.


    The key was, Johnny Summers, the mayor of California was also present at that time.


    He saw it too.


    He also said with concern, ¡°Bro Jacob, the lives of Californians are of course always the first. But, the


    physical and mental health of the family members are also quite important. We are the people¡¯s public


    servants and we need to set a good example. The spread of such a matter will destroy the image of


    public servants in the minds of the Californians. This is very bad, how about you hurry and go back to


    deal with it? You should send him to the hospital, it can¡¯t be dyed!¡±


    Then, Jacob left the tea party midway under the strange gaze of many colleagues. He even saw a few


    political enemies with teasing smiles.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Thousand Miles Conglomerate!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s mouth was crooked with anger. ¡°Why did the people from Thousand Miles Conglomerate target


    you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ My Trinity International recently signed a contract. But, Iter found out that the other


    party was not qualified, so I proposed to cancel it. I did not expect the other party to know the people


    from Thousand Miles Conglomerate, so that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    He did not dare to say that he coveted Dorothy¡¯s beauty. He was afraid of being harshly beaten up by


    the father and daughter of the Yoder family.


    However, Jacob pped him on the face right away. ¡°B*stard, it¡¯s already this time, yet you still have


    not told me the truth. Say, what exactly is going on?¡±


    Ysabel said, ¡°Dad, why are you hitting him? Didn¡¯t he just say it already?¡±


    Jacob coldly red at his daughter. ¡°Hmm, I think you¡¯ve be dumb after doing beauty treatments


    all day long! Look at this table, there is red wine, candles, and roses. Can¡¯t you see it? This must be


    rted to women!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Ysabel was not very smart initially.


    At this time, after being reminded by her father, she was immediately stunned. After a second, her


    anger waspletely ignited. She kicked and punched Benedict hysterically.


    Jacob said, ¡°You couldn¡¯t be snatching a woman from Thousand Miles¡¯s Azure, right?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about it? Alright! In that case, I cannot help you either. I, Jacob Yoder, can still


    distinguish between good and bad. I can¡¯t tolerate those things that you¡¯ve done anymore, then I will let


    the police intervene!¡±


    When this statement was made, Benedict was shocked.


    It was inseparable from his father-inw¡¯s help that his Trinity International could develop so fast and


    he could earn tens of billions of dors at such a young age. At the same time, he was also backed by


    his father-inw to take advantage of the market by force and trickery. If the police were to intervene in


    the investigation, he would at least have to be jailed for several decades.


    Hence he had no choice but to exin everything in detail out of desperation.


    Then, Benedict also mentioned that he had paid Dorothy-Alex Constructions the hundred times of the


    compensation for the breach of contract. A total of five hundred million dors were knocked off by


    Azure.


    ¡°What? You flirted with another woman behind my back and got knocked off five hundred million


    dors?¡± Ysabel shrieked.


    Jacob mmed his hand on the table, ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! Under a clear sky and bright day, a small


    company like Dorothy-Alex Constructions dared to take so much money. I will let her spit out ten or a


    hundred times the amount!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1078

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1078


    At the pedestrian street next to Willow Lake in California, Alex took Dorothy¡¯s hand and slowly walked


    in the crowd.


    Dorothy saw Alex was in a bad mood, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? With such a troubled


    face, are you missing your superstar wife? I, the poor woman whose husband has been stolen, haven¡¯t


    even sighed!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not because of this, I remembered my dad!¡±


    ¡°Your dad¡­ Have you found out any informationtely?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember that on the day we got married, my parents had a car ident and then, John


    Rockefeller jumped out to use my father of corruption and bribery, collusion with the Japanese,


    coboration with the enemy and treason¡­ At that


    time, the person who came to sit on this unjust case and nail my father to the pir of shame was


    Jacob Yoder!¡±


    Dorothy was startled. ¡°I remembered that officer. Indeed, hisst name was Yoder.¡±


    Alex then smiled to himself. ¡°But, do you know? I recently found out some more information. My father


    was once the chief instructor of a certain special operation unit in America, called the Hidden Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. ¡°A-are you sure what you found out is true?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true, I also found a captain of the Hidden Dragon whom I met back then. She


    admitted it herself.¡±


    ¡°That means that our dad would never coborate with the enemy and sell out the country.¡±


    ¡°But Jacob Yoder just did that. I don¡¯t care who instructed him in the end, I must, clear my dad¡¯s name!¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze was deep as he looked at the crowd in front of him, ¡°We knocked so much money out of


    his son-inw and even posted that kind of video on the inte. Jacob Yoder must be furious and will


    strike against Dorothy-Alex Constructions.¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him to do it.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As the two walked, they suddenly bumped into someone.


    ¡°Dorothy, Rockefeller¡­ Mr. Rockefeller? You guys, haven¡¯t you guys been..?¡±


    Unexpectedly, they could still bump into Sharpay on the pedestrian street at such ate night.


    Sharpay was stunned to see the two holding hands, with their fingers interlocked, just like a couple.


    Weren¡¯t they already divorced?


    Could it be that they were back together?


    ¡°Sharpay, it¡¯s you. Are you shopping with friends?¡± Alex said indifferently. Ever since his cultivation had


    reached Divine Transcendence, he was now quite anticipating that group of people lurking in the dark


    to jump out, so that it would save him from beating his brain to check everywhere.


    However, ever since Dorothy¡¯s divorce, not a single killer hade.


    Even the ninjas of Gokudo Soshiki had not bothered to assassinate her.


    It was really strange.


    Therefore, his vignce was gradually lowered and his rtionship with Dorothy was not so secretive


    anymore. Instead, the biggest reason not to remarry was because of that lunatic, ire Assex!


    Sharpay slowly returned to normal after the shock. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Then, you guys take your time to shop¡­ By the way, tonight, just pretend that you have not


    seen us, can you?¡±


    Sharpay nodded again. In the end, she asked reluctantly, ¡°So, are you guys preparing to remarry?¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°No, we are just ordinary friends.¡±


    Sharpay pouted, ¡®I don¡¯ t believe you!¡¯


    At nine o¡¯clock in the morning on the next day, a dozen official vehicles drove into Dorothy-Alex


    Constructions. They were people from the department of industry andmerce, fire brigade, health


    department, taxation department, and so on. The group of people rushed into thepany gate,


    scaring the receptionists inside till their legs shook with fright.


    And, the leader was surprisingly a woman, she was Ysabel Yoder!


    She had a fierce glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Seal this ce for me!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dorothy Assex? Tell her to get the hell out!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1079

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1079


    A huge fuss was made at Dorothy-Alex Constructions. At this time, it happened that Anderson Assex


    and Emma Assex belonging to Assex Constructions, were attending a certain work meeting over here


    at Dorothy-Alex Constructions. It was because since Dorothy took control of Assex Constructions and


    merged the twopanies, Dorothy-Alex Constructions had be the leader. All the directors or the


    senior management had toe over here for meetings.


    Ysabel came with all kinds of people from the major departments in California. They also immediately


    startled the attendees who were in the meeting. They ran out to check the situation and preside over


    the overall situation. As a result, they were all strumed after running out to take a look.


    ¡°Boy, with this lineup, I¡¯m afraid that Dorothy-Alex Constructions will lose big time!¡± Shocked, Emma


    was wide eyed, but she was secretly happy. She was very unsatisfied with Dorothy.


    Behind her back, she even cursed her, hoping that she would be hit by a car when she went outside,


    got severely ill without being able to get off the bed and died in a sh!


    Now, when she saw that Dorothy was going to suffer a great misfortune, she almostughed out loud.


    At this time, Anderson whispered, ¡°I know this woman. She seems to be the only daughter of the


    deputy mayor, Jacob Yoder. It¡¯s strange, why did she and Dorothy cross paths? Moreover, she also


    brought so many people over to seal the business.¡±


    Emma said, ¡°Hmph, it must be this arrogant b*tch, Dorothy Assex. After forcibly snatching Assex


    Conglomerate from our hands, she must have forgotten herst name. Just look at her usual


    appearance, she thinks that she is the queen! She doesn¡¯t even think about it. Whether it¡¯s Assex


    Conglomerate or Dorothy-Alex Constructions, how could they possibly be hers if it weren¡¯t for that


    b*stard Alex Rockefeller deceived us in the first ce? She¡¯s great. She divorced Alex after getting


    Assex Conglomerate, as if she was afraid of Alex stealing her fortune. Such a woman is destined to not


    end well.¡±


    Andersonughed. ¡°Let her do it! Her divorce with Alex Rockefeller is good for us. That psychopath,


    Alex Rockefeller is too scary when he hits people. Dorothy alone would not be enough to be feared!


    Your eldest uncle is already secretly plotting to get back the power of the Assex Conglomerate. Now


    that she is jumping like this, it is a good thing. We will just watch the show.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    During the time that the two people were whispering, officers from various functional departments had


    been continuously issuing fines.


    ¡°Cleanliness failed. From now on, close the business and conduct rectification for a month!¡±


    ¡°Firefighting failed. Shut down the business for rectification until yourpany passes the inspection!¡±


    ¡°Someone reported that yourpany made false ounts, we want to check the ounts!¡±


    These notices were written out, stamped on the spot and posted on the ss door. The industry and


    commerce department also took out the barricade tape and began to seal the door.


    In addition, the people in uniform also began to drive away the staff of Dorothy-Alex Constructions, not


    allowing them to work normally.


    At this time, a woman wearing an office suit ran out, she was Dorothy¡¯s secretary, Christy.


    She sternly shouted, ¡°Are you sure you are not here to make a joke? You have not even entered the


    door, yet you already ruled that ourpany is unqualified for various aspects and issued all kinds of


    shutdown notices for rectification. Who gave you the right to do so? You have to be aware that you


    guys are wearing various uniforms, representing the functional departments. By doing these, aren¡¯t you


    afraid of being dismissed?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ysabel walked over and stared coldly at Christy.


    ¡°I am the secretary of Ms. Assex, Chris¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Before she could finish a sentence, Ysabel pped Christy hard on the face.


    The crisp sound of the p caused many people in Dorothy-Alex Constructions to tremble.


    ¡°Who are you toe here and tell us what to do? I said that you have to shut down for rectification,


    then you have to shut down for rectification. What about it? Do you have an opinion?¡±


    Ysabel¡¯s unparalleled arrogance and domineering aura forced Christy to retreat backwards


    consecutively.


    At this moment, a cold voice rang out. ¡°I have an opinion!¡±


    The voice came from the elevator.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The crowd looked over there. It was the CEO, Dorothy Assex. Wearing a decent white professional


    outfit, she walked with long and slender legs and came out from the elevator entrance.


    She was followed by a young man behind.


    The youth was rxed. He was still holding a box of yogurt in his hand and drinking it with a straw in a


    purr. From the sound that came out, it could be concluded that the yogurt had reached the bottom but


    he was still sucking it hard, as if he could not afford to waste it.


    The whole imagepletely destroyed the aura of Dorothy¡¯s appearance.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1080

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1080


    He was none other than Alex Rockefeller.


    ¡°Huh? Why is the rubbish Rockefeller here? Didn¡¯t he already get divorced?¡± Emma whispered softly in


    surprise with shocked expression.


    Anderson was also taken aback and subconsciously shrank his neck. He was scared of Alex¡¯s beating.


    Although Emma¡®s voice was soft, Alex heard every word in his ears. He turned his head towards her


    and took a nce at her.


    This nce that carried an overpowering might instantly shook Emma, as if she had fallen into the ice


    cer. A chill rushed from the soles of her feet straight to her brain.


    ¡°Are you Dorothy Assex?¡±


    Ysabel looked at Dorothy, who walked in front of her, with a hostile face.


    As the two stood together, the difference was obvious in that instant.


    Not only was Dorothy half a head taller than her, but she even far surpassed her regardless of the


    facial features, figure and temperament, causing her to look like an ugly duckling by standing at the


    side. This made Ysabel filled with uncontroble envy, jealousy and hatred inside her heart.


    No matter how much cosmetics she used or how many spas she did, she could not bepared with


    Dorothy¡¯s natural beauty.


    It was no wonder that her husband, Benedict Maldini lusted after her.


    Dorothy said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Dorothy Assex. Who are you? Show your credentials and let me see


    whether you are qualified to dictate me here.¡±


    Ysabel was furious by Dorothy¡¯s words.


    She tilted her chin up and said, ¡°Myst name is Yoder, that¡¯s my qualification! To a poorly born woman


    like you, I am an existence that you can¡¯t afford to mess with, let alone to offend! Hmph, aren¡¯t you just


    relying on your beauty, selling it among the men and relying on their charity, to sit in this CEO position?


    In the end, you are just a toy for men! How dare a b*tch like you ckmail my husband? Where did you


    get the courage to do so?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ysabel¡¯s words were unpleasant to hear and vicious.


    Many people at the scene looked at Dorothy with eyes that were full of contempt as well as ill


    intentioned fantasies.


    Particrly, Emma and her father were about to burst intoughter in their hearts.


    Smack!


    At this moment, a big p fiercely smacked on Ysabel¡¯s face.


    The crowd was shocked. It was Dorothy herself who took the action.


    With this p, she spun around in a circle in ce and opened her mouth to spit out three teeth. She


    held the threerge teeth in her hand, with her face flushed and swollen. She hideously shouted, ¡°You


    man seducing b*tch, how dare you hit me?¡±


    Dorothy raised her hand and smacked again.


    Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!


    It was another four ps with forehead and backhand. ¡°Your parents did not teach you how to behave,


    I shall teach you!¡±


    This time, Ysabel¡¯s nose was broken. Blood flowed from her nose. She looked iparably wretched.


    She was stunned by the blows.


    Emma rushed up at this time and shouted, ¡°Dorothy Assex, are you crazy? She is Jacob Yoder¡¯s


    daughter. How dare you even hit her? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dragging down thepany? Don¡¯t bring the


    trouble that you caused by hooking up with men outside to thepany, okay? How can you be


    qualified to be the CEO of thepany if you are like this?¡±


    Smack!


    As soon her voice fell, a harsh p from Dorothy heavilynded on Emma¡¯s face, sending her entire


    body flying.


    ¡°Emma Assex, letting you stay in thepany is my kindness towards you. You better don¡¯t have any


    misunderstandings. Whether it¡¯s Assex Conglomerate or Dorothy-Alex Constructions, all of them are


    under the absolute control of me, Dorothy Assex. Even if I shut down thepany and burn it down


    with fire, it¡¯ll not be your turn to givements and opinions.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1081

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1081


    Emma Assexy on the ground. Her face ached painfully, and she was scared witless. She felt


    extremely strange about Dorothy with such iparable dominion. How could she still be the same


    Dorothy Assex who had trembled in front of the family and didn¡¯t even dare to talk back to Madame


    Joanne before?


    Shepletely changed into another extreme level.


    On her body, she could see the shadow of Alex.


    Anderson ran forward to support his daughter and helped her get up. His mouth opened as he tried to


    say something. However, when his eyes met with Dorothy¡¯s ice-cold gaze, he was stunned and didn¡¯t


    dare to say a word. He hurriedly took his daughter to leave this forsaken ce.


    Alex also felt a little ufortable. He had never seen Dorothy like this before.


    However, it was a good thing for her that she had be stronger, exuding a queen like charm.


    At the same time, Ysabel Yoder stood up. She had long past the stage of anger, and was almost out of


    her mind.


    An extremely ferocious look was on her face, and the gaze she leveled at Dorothy was like a poisonous


    snake hiding in a cave, waiting for an opportunity to strike. ¡°Assex, you will surely regret this!¡±


    Then, she turned to look at the group of people that she had brought and angrily shouted, ¡°Are all of


    you just for disy purposes? Didn¡¯t you see this b*tch hitting me? What¡¯s the purpose of raisingp


    dogs like you? Move your *ss and grab this b*tch! How dare she hit me? I¡¯m going to make sure she


    dies of old age in prison, and there will be no peace for her in that ce either!¡±


    The few people from the functional departments were naturally unhappy when they heard this.


    However, because her father was Jacob Yoder, they could only endure and tolerate her behavior. Of


    course, many people, who wanted to bootlick the Yoder family, eagerly jumped forward to take Dorothy


    down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, and catch this violent woman to the police station!¡±


    Swoosh!


    At least a dozen people in uniform surrounded Dorothy.


    Alex, who had been watching the show from the sidelines, finally stood up and said lightly, ¡°The matter


    today here has nothing to do with you guys. We¡¯re only looking for the daughter and the father of the


    Yoder family. I¡¯ll give you one minute to return to wherever you came from. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the


    unlucky ones.¡±


    Ysabel turned up her nose and chided, ¡°F*cker, who are you? Did I allow you to speak?¡±


    ¡°You talk so much bullsh*t. Kneel down and p yourself! ¡±


    As soon as Alex said that, his mental power fluctuated slightly.


    For an ordinary woman like Ysabel, how could she be able to resist Alex¡¯s mental powers that had


    reached Divine Transcendence now?


    As soon as his voice fell, she knelt on the ground with a thud, raising her hands and pping herself


    without any reservations.


    Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!


    In a blink of an eye, she had pped herself ten times beforeing to a stop.


    All of the onlookers were stunned.


    They couldn¡¯t understand it no matter what. Why did the arrogant woman, who threatened to make


    Dorothy regret her actions earlier, would obediently kneel down on the floor and p herself silly just at


    a word from Alex?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    A leader from the department of industry andmerce shouted, ¡°W-what did you do to Miss Yoder?!¡±


    The person was Jacob¡¯s direct subordinate. It was his rtionship with Jacob that allowed him to sit in


    his current position. Usually, he was eager to be hisp dog. Now, when Ysabel had encountered such


    a situation, he certainly had to stand up for her and defend her. He quickly came forward to help Ysabel


    up.


    When Ysabel was pping herself earlier, her mind was actually awake and clear. However, that was


    the most horrifying part.


    She obviously did not want to kneel down. She obviously knew that she should not p herself.


    However, she did it ordingly without having control of her body, as though a ghost had possessed


    her.


    This feeling sent chills down her spine.


    ¡°There¡¯s still ten seconds!¡± Alex said with an indifferent look on his face.


    ¡°Nine!¡±


    ¡°Eight!¡±


    ¡°Seven!¡±


    The middle-aged man who was holding up Ysabel was also from the department of industry and


    commerce. He usually sat in a high position where his words had enormous weight. How could he have


    ever faced this sort of harsh treatment like Alex¡¯s?


    He immediately roared in anger, ¡°All of you, go! Take down this arrogant thug!¡±


    The couple dozen people looked at each other before rushing forward.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1082

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1082


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Alex snorted coldly. ¡°I gave you a chance!¡±


    He ferociously threw out a punch at the dozen uniformed men charging towards him.


    Whoosh!


    An overwhelming force swept away the charging men. In the next second, the dozen uniformed men


    were sent flying.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°What is going on?!¡±


    ¡°He sent a dozen men flying with just a single punch. Could it be that Bro Alex is a martial expert?!¡±


    Many people in Dorothy-Alex Constructions who knew Alex were all stunned. This kind of scene that


    could only be seen in martial arts series actually happened right in front of their eyes!


    Thatp dog from the Yoder family dropped his sses in shock and was dumbfounded with his mouth


    agape. However, he turned into an ass in a lion¡¯s skin. ¡°You dared to openly attack people from the


    official workce, you¡¯re done for. America is a society that is ruled by thews. Do you think that you


    could do whatever you want, just because you have a bit of martial arts skills?¡±


    Alex walked forward andshed out with a kick.


    The entire ce was as quiet as a cicada in winter, with a dead silence.


    In the eyes of many people, Alex was digging his own grave by testing the limit of thews.


    It was already wrong to beat someone up. Once the police were called, there was a high probability


    that he would go to prison. Moreover, he had beaten up an official. How would the person let him off


    the hook?


    Some of the senior executives of Dorothy-Alex constructions shook their heads secretly and couldn¡¯t


    help but think, ¡®Alex Rockefeller seems to be helping Dorothy Assex but he doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s


    hurting her instead. When the official investigationes, Dorothy Assex wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of


    the connection.¡¯


    Soon, someone approached Dorothy quietly and said with a panicked expression, ¡°Ms. Assex, hurry


    and stop him. If this goes on, we¡¯ll be in deep trouble.¡±


    Dorothy was indifferent as she asked, ¡°What kind of big trouble could happen?¡±


    The person said, ¡°These people are all officials. If just any of them gets in the way of ourpany by


    underhanded means, we¡¯d suffer some serious setbacks. There¡¯s a saying that citizens shouldn¡¯t fight


    with the officials because they won¡¯t be able to win against them. When the timees, Dorothy-Alex


    Constructions could only close down for real.¡±


    To his surprise, Dorothy replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It just so happens that I¡¯m a little tired of this


    company. It would be best if it gets shut down anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The person suddenly had a look of having constipation. ¡®Ms. Assex, are you for real?!¡¯


    As for Alex, he directly beckoned Ysabel over and grabbed her by her hair.


    ¡°Are you Jacob Yoder¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Let me go, you bast*rd! Who the hell are you, and what do you want?!¡±


    ¡°Who am I? Looks like your husband didn¡¯t tell you properly!¡± Alex suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the one who


    came up with the idea yesterday to have your husband and that b*tch y the game.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Bast*rd, so it¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°You should thank me. Your husband was the one who ate that kind of medicine himself. If it weren¡¯t for


    my suggestion, he would have beenying in the hospital, unable to get up right now! Enough, I don¡¯t


    have any interest in dilly-dallying by talking nonsense to you here. You¡¯re not worth my effort and time.


    Call your father and get him to pick these people up.¡±


    When the people around heard him, they couldn¡¯t help but wailed in their hearts.


    Who on earth was this person?


    He actually asked Jacob to personallye and pick up his people. Was he really not afraid of death?


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see how long you will be arrogant for!¡±


    Ysabel immediately gave her father a call. ¡°Daddy, I was beaten up by somebody, even my teeth have


    been knocked out. I¡¯m about to be beaten to death!¡­ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that Assex b*tch from Dorothy-


    Alex Constructions, and her¡­¡±


    As a result, before she could finish her words, she was given a p once again.


    This time, it was Alex¡¯s hand.


    He smoothly grabbed her phone and said, ¡°Jacob Yoder, right? It just so happens thatl have something


    to settle with you. So, hurry up and get your *ss here.¡±


    Jacob clearly heard the sound of his daughter getting pped. He gritted posterior mrs as his anger


    reached its peak. He immediately called someone in the police force. ¡°Captain Selby, Dorothy-Alex


    Constructions is using violence to resist thew and has assaultedw enforcement officers. They have


    also beaten up my daughter and kidnapped her. What do you say I should do?¡±


    ¡°What? Is there such a thing Alright, I¡¯ll bring a team and head there immediately!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A storm wasing!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1083

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1083


    At this moment, everyone was shocked with their hearts beating wildly, regardless of thepany¡¯s


    employees or the official personnel¡¯s brought by Ysabel. They were unable toprehend what was


    happening. They couldn¡¯t understand how on earth would Alex dare to act in such an unscrupulous


    manner like this?


    As for Dorothy, could it be that she really wanted to walk down the dark path with Alex, ignoring the


    entire Dorothy-Alex Constructions and Assex Conglomerate?


    However, no matter how they thought about it, it was a dead end!


    Alex didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ thoughts. Instead, he looked at Dorothy behind him and said with a smile,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will be able to touch your Dorothy-Alex Constructions.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Where do you see that I¡¯m worried? It¡¯s better if thepany closes down, then I


    don¡¯t have to work so hard. Since you have so much money, can¡¯t you just support my living?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve bezy.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is called learning to be smart. Otherwise, you¡¯ll take your money to support other women. Doesn¡¯t


    that mean that I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    The two stood closely to each other while whispering into each other¡¯s ears.


    Seeing this rxed scene, Ysabel got even angrier, as if she were just a small, transparent roadside


    disy. However, she was the dignified daughter of the deputy mayor with a lofty status. She thought


    that she was a person favored by fortune, while Alex and the others were just grass on the ground.


    These few rabbles actually dared to ignore her and even beat her.


    ¡®Damn it! You wretched couple, just wait for your death!¡¯


    Wee-woo! Wee-woo!


    A rush of police sirens roared from a distance. Listening to the sound of the sirens, at least seven to


    eight police cars came over.


    When Ysabel heard the sound, she immediately gained back her confidence. Sheughed loudly right


    away as she looked at Alex sideways. She said in a cold, vicious voice, ¡°Do you hear that? That¡¯s the


    sound of the police sirens. It¡¯s also the death knell for a bast*rd like you. You dare to hit me, Ysabel


    Yoder, then you must be prepared to die.¡±


    The corner of Alex¡¯s lip quirked up. ¡°Are you so sure that the police can save you?¡±


    Ysabel angrily said, ¡°Why can¡¯t they? Do you even dare to confront the police? Fine, when the police


    arriveter, if you can still stand there unscathed after everything, I, Ysabel Yoder, will take my own


    head for you to use as a urinal!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You are hardcore indeed! But, in order to verify your words, I¡¯ll show you something even


    better. Let¡¯s see who can save you in the end.¡±


    Having said that, he grabbed her right away and scurried toward the stairs.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°What the heck are you doing?


    ¡°Let me go, you bast*rd!¡±


    The building of Dorothy-Alex Construction was seven stories high in total.


    Alex directly brought Ysabel to the top floor. It happened that there was an iron hook hanging out on


    the roof. Alex tore Ysabel¡¯s clothes and rounded up her hands with it right away. Then, he hung her on


    the said hook.


    Right now, Ysabel was hanging outside the eighth floor, with both her legs suspended in the air.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­!¡±


    The girl was going out of her mind. She had lived such a long life but she had never experienced such


    a horrifying thing before. Deep down, she cursed up a storm, cursing Alex all the way into his future


    generation. However, none of those curses coulde out of her lips. She lowered her head to look at


    the ground under her feet. There were a row of iron rods erected just below. If she were to fall from this


    height, she would definitely be skewered!


    This man was aplete lunatic!


    ¡°Help! Help me!¡±


    ¡°Hey you! Put me down! If I die, you¡¯ll also be sentenced to death!¡±


    ¡°Please, please let me go, let me go. I¡­ I was wrong, I won¡¯t do it ever again¡­¡±


    Ysabel¡¯s body swayed outside the eight floor when the wind blew, and the iron hook that she was hung


    on didn¡¯t look very strong either. Ysabel was instantly frightened out of her wits. How could she still be


    reluctant to admit her mistake at this point? Her bottom half became warm all of a sudden, and a trail of


    urine leaked out.


    It trailed down and dripped to the ground below.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit toote to be begging for mercy now?


    ¡°The scenery here is great, you should stay a little longer. You should pray that your clothes are strong


    enough!¡±


    Alex smiled, then patted Ysabel¡¯s bareback. As a result, her body swayed even more violently in the


    air. She was so frightened that she started screaming and bawling loudly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1084

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1084


    When everyone downstairs saw this scene, they werepletely dumbfounded. They simply couldn¡¯t


    believe their eyes.


    Was this Alex Rockefeller a demon?


    And not far away from there, Anderson and Emma also watched the same scene. How could the father


    and daughter miss such a big show?


    They just hid themselves to see how unlucky Alex and Dorothy would be in time. However, when they


    saw such a scene, they couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly.


    ¡°This trashy Rockefeller, he¡¯s really a lunatic. Doing such a deranged thing in front of so many people,


    he¡¯s just provoking the government!¡± Anderson said.


    Emma rubbed her aching face and sneered, ¡°There¡¯s the saying ¡®Those whom God wishes to destroy,


    he first deprives of reason¡¯. If he doesn¡¯t dig his own grave, how else will he die?¡±


    ¡°I already thought that he was a madman before, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be even madder now!¡±


    Anderson said.


    Just as he said that, he suddenly saw Alex jump from the rooftop on the eighth floor.


    ¡°What?!¡± He yelled and hurriedly rubbed his eyes, wondering if he had seen it wrong.


    However, Emma next to him had her eyes widened as well. ¡°Dad, did I see it wrong? That lunatic


    actually jumped off the building?¡±


    ¡°You saw it too? Quick, we need to hurry and see if he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Alex was obviously not dead. He was just toozy to take the stairs, and that was the reason that he


    jumped down. It wouldn¡¯t have been a problem for him to jump down directly at first. However, Alex


    took a few grabs on the tform of the building while he jumped down, in order not to be too shocking.


    In this way, the others would just think that he was more courageous and had better skills. These sorts


    of actions could easily be done by many kings of the war and the like, after all.


    Just as he reached the first floor, the police had arrived. It wasn¡¯t only seven or eight, but a total of ten


    police cars hade. The one who led the team was the captain of California¡¯s Brigade for Special


    Operations, Craig Selby.


    It was because Jacob Yoder on the phone said that it was particrly serious. Not only had Dorothy-


    Alex Construction resisted thew by resorting to violence and wounded dozens of people from the


    variousw enforcement agencies in California, but they had also kidnapped them, with the number


    exceeding fifty people.


    Wasn¡¯t that a serious thing?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    This was a super big case!


    Craig naturally deemed this case to be of high importance. He brought almost all the elites in his team.


    Moreover, they were all armed to the teeth.


    Whoosh!


    Dozens of the special brigade with live ammunition got out of the car. The onlookers at the entrance of


    Dorothy-Alex Constructions suddenly scattered and avoided them.


    Very soon, only Alex and Dorothy were left at the entrance, and they werepletely surrounded by


    the special brigade.


    On the other hand, those who had retreated to the distance watched them: some sighed; some pitied


    them; some sympathized with them. Some also gloated at their misfortune, especially the officials who


    hade with Ysabel Yoder. All of them wished dearly that the couple would be shot to death on the


    spot. That would be the best result to happen.


    ¡°Help! Help me!¡±


    Ysabel¡¯s voice came from above the eighth floor.


    When Craig looked up, he was shocked.


    At this time, Jacob finally arrived. When he saw his daughter on the eighth floor, he shouted


    immediately, ¡°Ysabel, Ysabel?! Huh?! Who was it?! Who hung my daughter at that kind of ce? This


    is a murder attempt! It¡¯s a murder attempt! Craig Selby, I¡¯m ordering you to arrest the culprit


    immediately and rescue my daughter! If they dare to resist, kill them without mercy!¡±


    Craig nodded with a solemn expression on his face. Shortly afterwards, he turned to look at Alex and


    Dorothy.


    When he took a closer look, he was stunned!


    In the next instant, he quickly trotted over and gave Alex a salute with an excited expression on his


    face. ¡°Hello, Chief Rockefeller. I, Craig Selby from California¡¯s Special Brigade, am reporting to you!¡±


    In that instant, countless people were stunned.


    Jacob¡¯s pupils constricted even more. When he looked at Alex, he suddenly recalled who he was!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1085

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1085


    ¡°What?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?! The captain of the Special Brigade actually shows so much respect for


    Alex Rockefeller, and even called him ¡®chief¡¯?! What kind of chief was Alex Rockefeller?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Could it be that he¡¯s also a member of the Special Brigade now? The way he jumped


    down from the eighth floor just now really makes it seem like he had the essence of the king of war,


    but¡­ Why does it feel so mysterious?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Many people from Dorothy-Alex Construction knew Alex.


    Not long ago, before Alex and Dorothy had gotten divorce, her younger sister, Beatrice, had personally


    brought Felix Shephard from Pegasus International to publicly propose to Dorothy. Who didn¡¯t know


    about Alex¡¯s great name, with all those rumors floating around thepany?


    And, the most surprised person among them was Dorothy¡¯s secretary, Christy.


    Christy knew more about Alex than the others. Looking at him right now, she only had a feeling that he


    had changed and should be judged anew after even a short absence!


    ***


    However, Alex was slightly startled when he looked at Craig Selby, who stood in front of him. ¡°You


    know me?¡±


    ¡°That day at Maple Vi¡­¡± Craig said.


    When he said this, he abruptly woke up. He remembered that certain things must be kept secret from


    the public, so he immediately mped up. Then, he leaned closer to Alex¡¯s ears and whispered a few


    words.


    Only then did Alex realize that a few days ago, the Johansson family, one of the four great families in


    California, had sent out five hundred Golden Dragon Warriors to rush to Maple Vi in a grandiose


    manner. In the end, Alex had killed thirty one Mystic ranked martial artists with a swing of his sword.


    Later, Sky Melvis and Zachary Xavier from Divine Constabry appeared¡­


    Then, dozens of armed vehicles had alsoe to take away the Golden Dragon Warriors. At that time,


    Craig was among the men who had appeared.


    After understanding Craig¡¯s background, Alex could no longer carry out the intention of forcefully


    suppressing everyone here using his overwhelming advantage.


    However, his original purpose here was only Jacob Yoder.


    At this moment, the hanging Ysabel on the eighth floor didn¡¯t see the exchange between Alex and


    Craig. Her eyes were closed as she immersed in her own horrifying world. She didn¡¯t dare to look down


    at all. She waited for a long time but didn¡¯t hear anyoneing to save her, so she immediately started


    yelling, ¡°Dad, Daddy! Hurry up and save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and catch that wretched couple! I want them to sit in prison, I want them to die without a


    trace!¡± Jacob Yoder¡¯s expression darkened.


    Though he recognized Alex¡¯s identity, that didn¡¯t mean that he was afraid at all. It was true that a year


    ago, he had set William Rockefeller up for treason and colluding with the enemy, but so what? He really


    had gotten his hands on the evidence, regardless of the fact that the evidence was forged.


    However, the me of this matter couldn¡¯t be traced to him.


    He walked up with a cold face and said to Craig, ¡°Captain Selby, what is the meaning of this? There are


    so many people watching at the scene. Everyone has seen how this fellow deliberately hurt so many


    people and even put my daughter in such a dangerous situation. Why aren¡¯t you all making a move


    yet? Are you waiting for my daughter to fall from the eighth floor? Who will be responsible if my


    daughter dies?¡±


    However, Craig looked at Alex, as though he was waiting for his instructions.


    This small action made Jacob¡¯s eyebrows twitched wildly. He still didn¡¯t understand it. What in the world


    was Alex¡¯s identity?


    Could it be that his identity was even greater than his position as the deputy mayor?


    It was because Jacob had been involved personally in the matter, so he had paid close attention to


    Alex in secret for a period of time. Heter found out that this man was just a good-for-nothing. After


    the ident of his parents, he had been in a wretched condition and he only managed to make ends


    meet by relying on his wife. He didn¡¯t make any contribution, and he didn¡¯t have any doubts about the


    ident either. Later, Jacob stopped paying attention to him.


    Never did he expect that such a strange scene would unfold in front of him right now.


    ¡°Take them down!¡± Alex said indifferently as he looked at Jacob.


    Craig made his move in the next moment.


    Jacob was just an ordinary person and he wasn¡¯t very young. He would usually be out of breath just by


    walking up the stairs. So, how could he avoid Craig¡¯s capture? In almost a second¡¯s time, Craig had


    both of Jacob¡¯s arms behind him and pressed up against his back.


    ¡°Craig Selby, are you rebelling?!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Do you not want your job anymore?!¡±¡±


    This temporary defection made some people who were watchingpletely bewildered.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1086

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1086


    At the present scene, only Lady Dorothy Assex¡¯s eyes were calm and unruffled. It was as if she had


    expected this ending long ago.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alex Rockefeller took two steps forward. ¡°Jacob, do you still recognize me? A year ago, you came to


    my wedding. You made asting impression on me,¡± Alex said.


    Jacob Yoder bent his body, and he had a convoluted expression on his face.


    He didn¡¯t answer Alex¡¯s question. Instead, he turned to Craig Selby. ¡°Who exactly is he? Why would


    you help him despite the huge risk to your job? You ought to think carefully about your future,¡± Jacob


    said.


    Craig shook his head. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s identity is top secret,¡± he said.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Jacob, who exactly is trying to rebel here? Your daughter, who has no official position in


    the organization, was actually able tomand the five major departments, includingmerce,


    health, firefighting, and taxation. In fact, the organization was shut down for rectification without proper


    inspection. I wonder who gave her such powers?¡± Alex asked.


    Jacob was astonished.


    Of course he was the one who instructed the five departments to seize Dorothy-Alex Constructions, but


    he didn¡¯t allow his daughter to take overmand. She was supposed to simplye and observe


    what happened.


    In that case, Alex really did have something to use against Jacob.


    ¡®This dumb woman,¡¯ Jacob thought.


    However¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. You injured staff members and my daughter. You even hung my daughter on


    the eighth floor in that kind of ce. This makes you a criminal with the intent ofmitting murder.


    Regardless of what your status is, you will not be pardoned! Hurry up and release my daughter!¡± Jacob


    yelled.


    ¡°Never mind hanging her up there. Even if I kill her right there and then, I wouldn¡¯t have to be


    responsible for it. Would you believe that?¡± Alex replied nonchntly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± For his daughter¡¯s safety, Jacob had no choice but to give in.


    Alex nced at Jacob before turning to Craig. ¡°Go and release that woman!¡±


    As soon as Alex said this, someone from the brigade ran upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I¡¯ll arrest all these people and have a strict interrogation with them. I¡¯ll find out


    precisely who abused their powers, who pretended to serve the public but was actually serving


    themselves, and who went against the rules. I promise that nobody will be able to bend thew to their


    own will,¡± Craig said.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°I want to hold a joint trial here!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°Huh..?¡± Craig was stunned.


    Joint trials were usually held in the courtroom. He had never heard of one being held at the crime


    scene. However, back in ancient times, the precedence of situations like this allowed for the


    convenience of resolving cases and informing the public.


    In reality, Alex was doing this to restore his father¡¯s dignity.


    William Rockefeller had carried the shame of betraying the country for a year. It was time to clear his


    name!


    ***


    Soon, the security guards from Dorothy-Alex Constructions brought in tables and chairs.


    The current batch of security guards all recognized Alex. Now, after witnessing his power and the terror


    behind it, each one of them was surprised and overjoyed. The way they addressed him as ¡°brother


    Rockefeller¡± seemed even more enthusiastic.


    In fact, they even set up the entire ce the mimic the way trials were held during ancient times.


    Meanwhile, Ysabel Yoder, who had just been rescued by the brigade members, was still confused


    about her current situation. She thought she¡¯d have nothing to worry about with the brigade members


    around. Hence, she rushed over and reached out to p Alex.


    In the end¡­


    Wham!


    When Craig saw what she wanted to do, hended a forceful p on her face.


    Ysabel was shocked. ¡°You¡­ Why did you hit me? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    This woman really didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°


    Are you trying to assassinate Mr. Rockefeller? Kneel!¡± Craig yelled coldly.


    Two team members immediately came over to force Ysabel down on her knees. Ysabel struggled as


    best she could while cursing loudly. After that, she saw that her father had also been forced to kneel


    next to her. In that instant, she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to speak She waspletely dumbfounded!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1087

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1087


    Jacob Yoder and his daughter were forced to kneel on the ground.


    Meanwhile, the officials ordered by Jacob to give Dorothy-Alex Constructions a hard time, all seemed


    bereaved as if they had lost their parents.


    The incident today was a failed operation that ended up hurting themselves. In the end, not only were


    their jobs at risk but they might even be punished.


    ¡°Let the trial begin! ¡± shouted a security guard from Dorothy-Alex Constructions in joy.


    While this led to a burst ofughter from the crowd, many people had also taken out their phones to


    record the amazing scene.


    Alex sat on a director¡¯s chair while he looked at Jacob. ¡°I only have one question for you. I hope you


    answer it truthfully.¡±


    Jacob had a sullen expression on his face, and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Alex wasn¡¯t afraid that Jacob wouldn¡¯t speak. ¡°A year ago, on the day of my wedding with Lady Dorothy


    Assex, my father, William Rockefeller, got into a car ident and died¡­¡±


    As soon as Alex started speaking, the scene immediately quieted down.


    Quite a few people in thepany had heard about what happened on Alex¡¯s wedding day. However,


    they knew only a little about it, but nothing in detail. Meanwhile, even more people had heard about


    William Rockefeller betraying the country by selling its scientific research information to Japan.


    Hence, in the eyes of many, William was a huge traitor. At this moment, while Alex spoke about this


    incident, everyone listened carefully.


    ¡°Back then, it was John Rockefeller who hade forward to identify my father as a traitor to the


    nation. Meanwhile, you cooperated with John and imed to have detailed evidence of my father¡¯s


    coboration with the enemy and how he betrayed the country. Now, in front of so many people, I¡¯m


    asking you once more. Is the detailed evidence you mentioned true?¡± Alex asked.


    Jacob sneered. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Your father is a traitor to this country.¡±


    Alex¡¯s spiritual pressure instantly elevated. It fell upon Jacob like a mountain.


    In an instant, Jacob found it hard to breathe. It was as if an object weighing tens of thousands of


    pounds was pressing against his body. Meanwhile, a great sense of fear emerged from the depths of


    his heart.


    ¡°Think carefully before you speak!¡± Alex growled coldly.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Jacob wanted to continue cursing Alex¡¯s father for being a traitor, but the words wouldn¡¯te out. The


    sense of fear in his heart grew stronger over time, and soon, he could barely even kneel anymore.


    There was a force in his body thatpelled him to speak the truth.


    ¡°The evidence¡­ Isn¡¯t real. It¡¯s forged.¡±


    This statement stunned Ysabel Yoder.


    Craig Selby¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly took note of it Meanwhile, people from Dorothy-Alex


    Constructions, who stood in three circles around Alex and the others, all had their eyes wide open.


    They held their breaths in fear of missing out on a single word.


    ¡°Who forged the evidence?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t tell you¡­¡± Jacob was still struggling internally.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Alex roared angrily.


    Alex¡¯s mental power was like tsunami waves that crashed onto Jacob¡¯s willpower.


    In the next moment, Jacob lost control over his mind and began to spill the beans. ¡°It¡¯s your father¡¯s


    secretary, Pepper Kimmich. She forged it! That¡¯s because she¡¯s a Japanese ninja who lurked around


    William as a spy.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡± Lady Dorothy Assex¡¯s secretary, Christy, gasped in surprise.


    ¡°What else? How did you and John band together?¡± Alex asked.


    Jacob couldn¡¯t stop speaking. ¡°John was the mastermind behind the scene. He gave me 30 million, a


    vi, and two women. I happened to need money at the time. How could I resist such a huge


    temptation? Besides, William was already dead, and Madame Brittany was in aa. There was no


    evidence against me. I had no reason to hesitate!¡±


    Jacob had spoken everything on his mind.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°In that case, did William betray the country by selling its intellectual property to the Japanese in


    secret?¡± Alex finally asked.


    ¡°No. The person who sold the country¡¯s intellectual property to Japan was John!¡± Jacob answered.


    Alex closed his eyes. He felt a little disappointed on the inside.


    At first, he thought Jacob might have told him something different. For example, Jacob might¡¯ve


    mentioned the mysterious force that conflicted against Alex¡¯s father. Instead, he only mentioned John


    Rockefeller and Pepper Kimmich. This wasn¡¯t anything new.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1088

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1088


    One was dead, and the other had entered aatose state.


    However, the information wasn¡¯tpletely useless. At the very least, it had overturned the case


    against William Rockefeller. It cleared his name and removed his charges of betraying the country by


    coborating with its enemy.


    Alex Rockefeller opened his eyes again. By then, there were no emotions in them. He couldn¡¯t even be


    bothered to look at the duo from the Yoder family. ¡°Take them away. Check on the things he said and


    issue a notice after you¡¯ve verified the facts!¡± Alex waved at Craig Selby and said.


    Craig nodded. ¡°No problem!¡±


    ***


    Jacob Yoder and his daughter were taken away.


    The officials from the five departments were also all taken back to brigade. A fair trial awaited them.


    Alex didn¡¯t intend to interfere with this.


    He and Lady Dorothy Assex left the office and arrived at the crowded Metropolis Square. Lady Dorothy


    said she hadn¡¯t watched a movie for a long time, and that she felt like watching one now.


    That¡¯s why the two came here.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In fact, Alex knew that she had specificallye to keep himpany.


    ¡°You should be happy that your father¡¯s name has been cleared, and rid yourself of the shame of being


    a traitor¡¯s son! Why do you still seem so gloomy? Show me your smile! ¡± Lady Dorothy said.


    Alex faked a smile.


    ¡°How ugly!¡± Lady Dorothy eximed.


    Alexughed at himself. ¡°But I guess he doesn¡¯t care about his reputation at all! You know, sometimes I


    wonder how important my mother and I are to him. Compared to another woman, my mother seems to


    know nothing about him.¡±


    ¡°Another woman?¡± Lady Dorothy turned around in surprise. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying your


    father has other women out there?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t want to say this at first, but he¡¯d feel bad if he didn¡¯t spill the beans now. ¡°I only found out


    about it a while ago,¡± he said with a nod.


    Lady Dorothy pouted. ¡°Like father, like son!¡± She eximed.


    After a moment, Lady Dorothy felt curious again. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know if I told you,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I just want to know. You¡¯ve made me curious,¡± Lady Dorothy said.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve aroused my sexual desire!¡± replied Alex.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make an exchange!¡± said Lady Dorothy.


    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s not watch a movie then. Come to my ce. I¡¯ve reacquired Rockefeller Manor.¡±


    The two turned back and went to Rockefeller Manor. Under broad daylight, they made an exchange


    ording to each other¡¯s terms.


    ***


    In the meantime, at around half past eleven in the morning, California¡¯s Brigade for Special Operations


    published a notice on their official Instagram ount in white font against a blue background. It


    announced that William Rockefeller, Rockefeller Group¡¯s founder, had been proved innocent a year


    ago. Apparently, John Rockefeller wanted to take over Rockefeller Group that William and Madame


    Brittany Rockefeller had worked to establish. Working together with a Japanese woman, Pepper


    Kimmich, as well as bribing a Californian official, Jacob Yoder, with several tens of millions, John forged


    evidence of William betraying the country and ndered him¡­


    As soon as the news came out, the inte was in an uproar.


    In particr, someone from the brigade visited John, who at that time, had already moved out of


    Rockefeller Manor. After finding out that John had entered a state ofa, the person still installed an


    electronic device on him to limit his range of mobility.


    Olivia Banks, who was John¡¯swfully wedded wife, was also taken back to the brigade for questioning.


    In a vi somewhere in California, the ce where Noah Rockefeller and Mariah Hamilton currently


    lived Paige Rockefeller had suddenly rushed over.


    ¡°Second brother, second sister-inw, something major happened! The incident of third brother framing


    William has been exposed. Now, third sister-inw has been taken away by people from the brigade.


    We still don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be released. We might not be able to keep Rockefeller Group!¡±


    When Noah and his wife heard this, their rice bowls dropped to the ground with a ng.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1089

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1089


    Paige Rockefeller must have found out a lot about what happened before she came over.


    Now, she shared everything with the couple¡­


    ¡°I heard Jacob¡¯s daughter brought fivew enforcement agencies over to Alex¡¯s ex-wife¡¯spany to


    shut them down. In the end, Alex was also there. He directly attacked the people from the fivew


    enforcement agencies, and he even hung Jacob¡¯s daughter outside the balcony on the eighth floor.


    She was dangling in the air just like that!¡±


    ¡°However, when the people from the brigade arrived, they didn¡¯t rescue her right away. In fact, they


    listened to whatever Alex said.¡±


    ¡°The brigade¡¯s team leader even addressed Alex as chief. Say, what changes do you think Alex has


    gone through? How did he be the brigade¡¯s chief?¡± Paige asked.


    Noah Rockefeller sighed after hearing all this. ¡°Back then, when our eldest brother passed away, we


    shouldn¡¯t have let John take over Rockefeller Group! We did this to ourselves. Otherwise, why would


    the Rockefeller family end up like this?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with us? Taking over Rockefeller Group was all the doing of your father and


    John behind closed doors. We were all kept in the dark. Even things like William not being your father¡¯s


    biological son were only revealed to us muchter. If anyone has to take the me, it should be your


    father for being too greedy. He wouldn¡¯t even show a tiny bit of mercy. Back when Alex came begging


    for help, we should have given him the million he asked for. He wouldn¡¯t have been this harsh on us


    then,¡± Mariah Hamilton said.


    ¡°Second sister-inw, what¡¯s the use of criticizing my father now? He¡¯s already dead. You should watch


    your manners!¡±


    Mariah became angry. ¡°Why should I? Was I wrong for saying that? Even someone who looks after a


    dog would have some feelings for it. If your father had been a little more merciful, Alex and Madame


    Brittany wouldn¡¯t hate us this much. Great, now, you¡¯ve lost nothing, but my older daughter is suffering


    out there while my younger sister has be disabled. Who should I seek help from? The way I see


    it, those two will not stop until every single one of us in the Rockefeller family is dead,¡± Mariah said.


    A thought suddenly urred to Paige. She had thought about her son.


    Now, every Rockefeller child had to endure something terrible. Paige didn¡¯t want her son to be affected


    too.


    ¡°In that case, should we return Rockefeller Group to Madame Brittany Rockefeller?¡± Paige asked.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After all, they had earned enough throughout the year and wouldn¡¯t be able to spend all that money in


    this lifetime.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless. Madame Brittany wouldn¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t you all know what kind of person she is? She¡¯s


    a woman of her words, and she neverpromises! You might not know this, but all our dealers under


    Rockefeller Group areing to us to cancel their contracts. Even if they don¡¯t, our sales are declining


    rapidly. It won¡¯t be long before we go bankrupt,¡± Noah said.


    ¡°What? How can this happen?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the news? Lush Cosmetics¡¯ e removal product was specifically made as an


    enhanced version of Bounty e Cream. Their objective is to go for our weak spot. Within a short


    amount of time, Lush Cosmetics took over the high-end market. Another one of our main products,


    Youth Cream, also can¡¯tpare to their Beauty Cream. On top of that, Lush Cosmetics has recently


    acquired distribution channels to the low-end market. In fact, they set the condition for parties that wish


    to distribute their products so they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to distribute other simr products. They¡¯re


    cutting off all our ie streams!¡± Noah said.


    Both women froze at the same time.


    Mariah had always overseen the family¡¯s internal affairs. Paige, on the other hand, only knew how to


    take money from Rockefeller Group and hadn¡¯t the slightest care for thepany at all.


    How could she have known about such a serious situation?


    ¡°William and Madame Brittany originally founded Rockefeller Group, so she knows all about its internal


    affairs. She probably knew about every single distribution channel under thepany. Coupled with


    Lush Cosmetics¡¯ unbelievably effective products, those distribution channels would abandon us and


    return to her once she gives the nod,¡± Noah added.


    ¡°In that case, does that mean Rockefeller Group is really going bankrupt?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Rockefeller Group won¡¯t go bankrupt! ¡± Right then, a man and a woman walked in from the outside.


    They were none other than Carol Rockefeller, who had left home for many days, and Witch Doctor


    Sect¡¯s young master, Levi Bayer.


    Carol was holding a small child in her arms.


    ¡°Carol!¡± Mariah jumped to her feet and ran over to her daughter.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± Carol said.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve returned. This¡­¡± Mariah trailed off.


    ¡°This is your grandchild,¡± Carol said.


    Mariah had a somewhat odd expression on her face. After all, this grandchild had appeared too


    suddenly. Typically, a person had to go through a pregnancy period of ten months. However, had Carol


    even been pregnant for ten days?


    This was like riding a rocket!


    When Mariah looked down and saw the appearance of the child, she immediately cried out in horror.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1090

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1090


    Marial Hamilton plopped down onto the ground with a thump. She had a horrified expression on her


    face.


    After that, Noah Rockefeller and Paige Rockefeller also saw the appearance of the child. They both


    had odd expressions on the ir faces. It was almost as if they¡¯d seen a terrifying monster.


    Paige didn¡¯t hold back and pointed at the haunting baby. ¡°Carol, is this a joke? You didn¡¯t even have a


    boyfriend a month ago. Where did this childe from? It¡¯s also very ugly¡­ Tsk, tsk Look at its teeth.


    Is it even human? Isn¡¯t this a beast? Could you have mated with a monkey or something?¡±


    ¡°Waaaaa!¡± The frightful baby in Carol Rockefeller¡¯s hand suddenly cried loudly.


    It hopped onto Paige¡¯s body and bit her.


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡± Paige screamed in pain. Her shoulder had been bitten.


    After biting Paige, the baby refused to let go. Instead, it began sucking her blood with all its might.


    However, a few secondster, the baby let go. It seemed to bepletely unsatisfied with Paige¡¯s


    blood. It then opened its mouth and spurted a mouthful of blood on Paige¡¯s face. After that, it hopped


    back into Carol¡¯s arms.


    With blood smeared all over her face, Paige stood where she was in utter terror. She couldn¡¯t even


    speak.


    Carol nced coldly at Paige. ¡°Auntie, be careful of what you say next time. He can understand you. If


    this happens again, he might bite your tongue off.¡±


    Paige looked at the ferocious haunting baby. Goosebumps began sprouting all over her body.


    ¡°I¡­ I have stuff to do at home. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Paige eximed before leaving as if she was trying


    to escape.


    Noah and his wife also seemed terrified. Finally, Noah looked over at Levi Bayer, who was standing


    next to Carol. ¡°Carol, this is¡­¡± He calmed himself down and started speaking.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you. His name is Levi Bayer. He¡¯s my man. Also, he¡¯s the young master of the


    Witch Doctor Sect, and he has excellent medical skills. He should be able to cure my sister¡¯s legs,¡±


    Carol said.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± replied Noah.


    Levi finally began to speak. ¡°Curing her leg is a small matter. Even if someone dies, I could bring that


    person back to life. This is something a person from the Witch Doctor Sect is capable of.¡±


    Natalie Rockefeller was on the second floor of the vi. The group of people immediately went upstairs.


    After checking on Natalie¡¯ 3 legs, Levi frowned slightly.


    ¡°L-Levi¡­ What do you think of my daughter¡¯s legs?¡± Noah asked nervously.


    ¡°Her legs have been damaged by a powerful poison. This poison is extremely unforgiving. It¡¯s already


    ruined her veins and nerves. It¡¯s impossible to restore her legs to their original state,¡± Levi said.


    After Levi said that, the Rockefeller family members instantly felt disappointed.


    Natalie even shed tears.


    However, Levi continued to speak. ¡°But there is a way to resolve this. We can rece your legs with


    those of a normal girl.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Will¡­ Will this work?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We can even rece hearts and brains. Why can¡¯t we rece legs?¡± Levi asked.


    ¡°In that case, use mine,¡± Mariah said with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Mom, how could we use your legs? I have someone suitable in mind,¡± Carol said slyly.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°Lady Beatrice Assex, Alex¡¯s sister-inw! ¡± Carol eximed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1091

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1091


    Natalie Rockefeller wiped her tears away. ¡°I know who Lady Beatrice is. She¡¯s a popr girl at the


    University of California. But why would she be willing to offer me her legs?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she wouldn¡¯t, but it¡¯s not up to her to decide!¡± Carol Rockefeller said coldly.


    Noah Rockefeller was shocked. ¡°Are you nning to kidnap Lady Beatrice and cut her legs off by


    force?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that!¡± Noah immediately chimed in.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the brigade¡¯s announcement earlier? Alex isn¡¯t someone we can mess with now.


    Even Jacob has fallen into his hands. If he found out that we chopped off Lady Beatrice¡¯s legs, he¡¯d kill


    us all,¡± Noah added.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not who I used to be anymore,¡± Carol said.


    With that, she suddenly punched her fist against the nearby wall.


    A hole immediately appeared at the spot Carol had punched in the thick, decorated concrete wall. If it


    weren¡¯t for the steel bars inside, she might have actually been able to punch right through it.


    Members of the Rockefeller family appeared dumbfounded.


    ¡°Sister, have you be a martial artist too?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am now a Mystic rank martial artist! However, I won¡¯t have to deal with Alex personally. Young


    Master Bayer¡¯s Four Great Ghost Servants are in California. They are all supreme beings at


    Intermediate Grandmaster rank. Tomorrow, they will definitely kidnap Lady Beatrice and bring her here


    so that your feet can be reced, Natalie. Since she¡¯s close to your age, and she¡¯s also popr at her


    university, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be happy with her legs, right?¡± Carol asked.


    Although Natalie wasn¡¯t ugly, her looks could notpare with Lady Beatrice Assex.


    Once, Natalie went to visit the University of California. She personally saw Lady Beatrice¡¯s long legs.


    Back then, several of her male ssmates were stunned by Lady Beatrice¡¯s beauty. Meanwhile,


    Natalie¡¯s legs were a little thick and short, and they weren¡¯t exactly pretty. It would be great if Natalie


    could have Lady Beatrice¡¯s long legs!


    When Natalie thought of this, she smiled happily.


    As for whether Lady Beatrice would be in pain if she lost her legs, the thought didn¡¯t even cross


    Natalie¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Alex has caused our family so much pain, and he even took away Young Master Bayer¡¯s title of


    Immortal Doctor. I will make him regret it! Dad, Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about Rockefeller Group.


    I came back this time specifically to deal with Alex and Madame Brittany.¡±


    ¡°Rockefeller Group will not fall!


    ¡°On the contrary, I will take over Lush Cosmetics!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be too easy for Alex if I kill him directly. I want to torture everyone he cares about until they die and


    let him know what it¡¯s like to suffer a living hell.¡±


    ¡°That b*tch, Madame Brittany, is in Michigan now. It¡¯s a little far away. We¡¯ll start from the Assex family.


    Tomorrow, we¡¯ll kidnap Lady Beatrice first. After that, we¡¯ll also kidnap Lady Dorothy. Young Master


    Bayer, these two sisters are both beautiful women. When the timees, you can have fun with them


    all you want!¡± Carol said.


    Levi Bayer chuckled.


    Meanwhile, there were very odd expressions on Noah and Mariah Hamilton¡¯s faces.


    ***


    The brigade¡¯s announcement was still drawing a lot of attention.


    However, Alex Rockefeller and Lady Dorothy Assex were still having passionate sex inside Assex


    Manor. They only rested briefly when Madame Brittany Rockefeller gave them a call.


    Madame Brittany had seen the announcement.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Now, she felt very relieved, from the bottom of her heart, that her deceased husband¡¯s name had finally


    been cleared. After talking about this matter with Alex for a while, she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s your father¡¯s death


    anniversary in a few days. I¡¯ll return to California tomorrow. Let¡¯s visit him together at the cemetery!¡±


    Madame Brittany said.


    Alex felt torn.


    The ashes ced in that cemetery were simply the ashes of an old sow. What would it mean if they


    paid their respects to it?


    However, Alex couldn¡¯t tell his mother about this. He didn¡¯t want her to find out that William Rockefeller


    wasn¡¯t dead yet, fearing that the anxious woman might cause something unpredictable to happen.


    Hence, Alex didn¡¯t even tell her about Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Fine!¡± Alex said.


    ***


    It was the weekend the next day.


    Early in the morning, Noah got out of bed. He had barely slept the entire night because his daughter,


    Carol, was being too loud in her room. It was the sound of her and Young Master Bayer having sex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1092

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1092


    Noah Rockefeller had looked after his daughter, Carol Rockefeller, for over twenty years. He never


    knew that she had such a wild side. Back then, it was with Seamus Owen. Now, it was with Levi Bayer.


    Once they got started on sex, there simply was no end in sight.


    Anyway, Noah¡¯s entire body burned with passion when he heard them. Even after having sex with


    Mariah Hamilton, Noah still couldn¡¯t calm himself down.


    In fact, Carol and Levi were at it the entire night.


    ¡®Do martial artists really have such great stamina?¡¯ Noah wondered.


    He shook his head to get rid of the thought before heading down to the first floor of the vi.


    Halfway down the staircase, he nced downward. Instantly, a chilly wave of energy rushed to his


    brain. He could see four ck coffins neatly ced in the living room.


    Noah looked like he had seen a ghost, and he nearly rolled down the stairs. He couldn¡¯t stop himself


    from screaming.


    ¡°Mariah, Mariah, hurry up ande here! I¡¯ve seen a ghost!¡± he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Right after that, the four panels on the coffin started to make a gurgling sound. They were actually


    being slowly opened.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nearly scared out of their wits, their bodies trembled uncontrobly.


    Right then, Levi appeared behind them without a sound. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± he said.


    In the end, the voice that suddenly came from behind Noah and Mariah caused the two to instantly


    scream in unison. Clumsily, they stumbled down the staircase. Coincidentally, a few heads popped out


    of the coffins right then. When the couple saw the heads, they instantly pissed themselves.


    Ten minutester, Carol and Levi stood in front of Noah and Mariah.


    Behind Levi, stood four pale faced men wearing burial clothes. They seemed more like middle-aged


    zombies than humans.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. All four of them are Young Master Bayer¡¯s subordinates. They are called


    the Four Great Ghost Servants. These were the four supreme experts I mentioned yesterday. Whether


    or not my sister¡¯s legs can be recovered will depend on whether the ghost servants can bring Lady


    Beatrice¡¯s legs back,¡± Carol said.


    After that, Levi took out a photo with an address on it and handed them over to two of the ghost


    servants.


    The photo showed how Lady Beatrice looked.


    This thing was very easy to obtain. The University of California¡¯s forum disyed the photos of all of


    the popr girls. As for the address, it was where the Assex family currently lived.


    Soon, two of the ghost servants departed from the vi to capture Lady Beatrice Assex.


    Meanwhile, Lady Beatrice and Madame ire Assex had also woken up very early. They were getting


    ready to head to Mount Phoenix¡¯s Ereve Temple to burn incense and pray. Lady Beatrice had no clue


    that a huge crisis would soon befall her.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1093

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1093


    ¡°Mom, why isn¡¯t Dorothy going on her own?¡± Lady Beatrice Assex asked.


    Lady Beatrice still wanted to stay in bed. After being dragged out of bed by Madame ire Assex,


    Lady Beatrice was still in an unpleasant mood.


    They were going to burn incense and pray because Madame ire had already found out what


    happened at Dorothy-Alex Constructions the day before. Thepany nearly got shut down, and


    Madame ire was so scared that she couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night.


    If thepany really was shut down, what would their family live on?


    Hence, Madame ire decided to burn incense at Ereve Temple.


    ¡°Your sister is managing such argepany. How could she leave?¡± Madame ire said.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sigh. Hurry up, will you? What¡¯s taking you so long? Did you fall into the toilet bowl?¡± Madame ire


    asked.


    ¡°My period is here, and I¡¯m putting on my sanitary pad. Would you like to do it for me?¡± Lady Beatrice


    asked.


    ¡°If you want me to put on your pad for you, would you like me to get married on your behalf too?¡± asked


    Madame ire in return.


    ¡°Sure, Mom. I thinkyou¡¯re starting to desire men now. I don¡¯t mind. Hurry up and get married on my


    behalf. Have a child for me too while you¡¯re at it,¡± Lady Beatrice said.


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts!¡± Madame ire eximed.


    The two bickered on and on until finally, they prepared everything, got into the car, and left the house.


    Just as they got out of the front door in their new Mercedes-Benz, they bumped into two men wearing


    ck clothes. After seeing them, Lady Beatrice discovered that the two men by the road were staring


    directly at her. Their facial expressions and gazes were both very odd.


    It felt a little eerie.


    Despite the hot weather, she still felt chills down her spine.


    ¡°Mom, why are these two people so weird? They have scary looks in their eyes,¡± Lady Beatrice said.


    Madame ire noticed them too, and she began to rant. ¡°It¡¯s still early in the morning, and it should


    have been a fortuitous time. I have no idea where these two idiots came from. They look like deities,


    and they seem to be wearing burial clothes. These two must be lunatics,¡± she said.


    Meanwhile, Lady Beatrice saw something even creepier.


    There was a ck coffin behind those two men.


    ¡°Mom, that¡­ That¡¯s a coffin, right? Did someone die in the neighborhood?¡± Lady Beatrice asked.


    When Madame ire fixed her gaze on it, she became even angrier.


    This was the main entrance of her personal vi. Why were these people here with a coffin?


    Madame ire immediately became furious. She brought the car to a screeching halt before lowering


    the electronic car window. ¡°Are you two sick? Why did you ce a coffin in front of our house? Hurry up


    and take it away!¡± she yelled.


    Those two men were of course two of Levi Bayer¡¯s ghost servants.


    When Madame ire yelled at them, their facial expressions didn¡¯t change at all. Their pale faces


    seemingly belonged to zombies that wouldn¡¯t decay even after a thousand years. There were even


    dim, green lights in their eyes.


    They had their gazes locked upon Lady Beatrice. Earlier, they couldn¡¯t see clearly through the car


    window. Now that Madame ire had lowered the window, they could see her very clearly.


    The ghost servants nced at each other and nodded. When Ma dame ire saw that they were not


    lifting the coffin up and were ignoring herpletely, she became even angrier all of a sudden. She


    unbuckled her seatbelt and ran down to point a finger at the nose of one of them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?


    Are you deaf? Move the coffin away right now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone to break your legs!¡±


    Lady Beatrice frowned.


    She felt that these two men¡¯s bodies were filled with a sense of eeriness. They didn¡¯t seem like good


    people.


    Lady Beatrice was afraid that they would be in trouble for offending these two men. ¡°Mom, get back into


    the car. Stop talking. We¡¯ll just let the property staff deal with them,¡± she said.


    As soon as Lady Beatrice finished speaking, one of the ghost servantsshed out and punched


    Madame ire in the stomach.


    Bish!


    Madame ire was a weakdy. How could she withstand an attack from a ghost servant? She was


    immediately sent flying, and her body hit the door of the Benz with tremendous force.


    ¡°Pff¡­¡±


    Madame ire¡¯s body vibrated, and she instantly spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    It felt as if her organs had shifted around in her body. Her stomach ached so badly that she couldn¡¯t


    even speak Limply, she copsed to the ground.


    If Madame ire had worn the pearl ne William Rockefeller gave her, she might not have


    suffered this badly.


    However, she was going to burn incense and pray today. Since she felt that wearing jewelry with pearls


    would make her appear insincere, she removed the ne in the morning. As a result¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1094

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1094


    Lady Beatrice Assex was nearly scared out of her wits. She quickly got out of the car to check on her


    mother.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, are you alright?¡± she asked.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did you hit her? Mom¡­ Help¡­ help!!!¡± Lady Beatrice yelled.


    However, as soon as Lady Beatrice got out of the car, she fell into the ghost servants¡¯ trap. The two of


    them instantly charged over and picked her up by force. Right after that, they lifted the panel of the


    coffin behind them and tossed Lady Beatrice inside.


    Wham!


    The coffin¡¯s lid was shut once again.


    Everything turned dark before Lady Beatrice¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, she was dumbfounded. In the next


    second, an endless sense of fear appeared in her heart. With the panic and desperation of the


    knowledge of being buried alive, she started kicking and banging around inside the coffin while she


    shouted for help.


    ¡°Morn, Mom, help me!¡±


    ¡°Anyone, help me, please? Sister, Alex, Alex Rockefeller, hurry up and save me!¡±


    Inside the coffin, Lady Beatrice¡¯s body was trembling all over. She had never felt this creeped out. This


    was even more terrifying than the time she got bitten by a poisonous snake on an ind. In the depths


    of her heart, she could only think of Alex Rockefellering to her rescue, but¡­


    When she rushed out of the car earlier, she didn¡¯t bring her phone. Now, she really was going to die!


    After that, she could clearly sense someone lifting the coffin up and taking her away one step at a time.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Help! Help! Help!¡±


    ¡°Anyone? Save me!¡±


    With unprecedented strength, Lady Beatrice kicked the coffin¡¯s panel with a thud. However, in the next


    second, one of the ghost servants extended his hand and pped the panel once.


    Buzz¡­


    After a concussion caused by the inner force, Lady Beatrice felt her head vibrating for a moment. She


    then passed out.


    ***


    The two ghost servants carried a ck coffin while they passed through the busy streets of California.


    They moved very quickly as if the coffin weighed nothing to them.


    Meanwhile, everyone they bumped into avoided them. Some people also pointed at them and offered


    criticism.


    ¡°D*mn. Why on earth are they walking on a busy street with a coffin on their backs?¡±


    ¡°This early in the morning too¡­ What a bad omen.¡±


    But someone also chuckled. ¡°You guys don¡¯t get it, do you? You must not be watching stuff on Triller.


    Now, the video of ck men carrying coffins is viral on Triller. Even the United Nations has caught wind


    of it. I heard that the Secretary-General even invited them to perform! These two men are definitely


    trying to imitate that. Perhaps, they¡¯re even recording a live stream!¡±


    ¡°All kinds of people in the world¡­¡± someone else uttered.


    Meanwhile, Alex Rockefeller happened to be buying lovely breakfast at a nearby restaurant. It was


    Waltz Fleur¡¯s rare day off, and she wanted to stay in bed longer. Apart from that, she also wanted


    breakfast from Bliss Restaurant. Since Alex didn¡¯t have anything else to do, he came out to buy her


    breakfast.


    Coincidentally, Alex¡¯s mother and the others wereing back. Hence, Alex decided to get some


    groceries at the market while he was out. He didn¡¯t expect to pass by two ghost servants with a coffin


    on their backs.


    ¡°These two¡­¡±


    Alex instantly sensed something unusual about these two men.


    The two ghost servants had an eerie vibe around them, and their bodies were filled with a ghostly aura.


    They weren¡¯t ordinary humans at all. In fact, they were more like two zombies.


    This was terrifying. What were these two zombies up to by carrying a coffin through busy streets under


    broad daylight?


    What was inside the coffin?


    Feeling curious, Alex instantly focused his spiritual consciousness and started exploring inside the


    coffin. As soon as he did, he was terribly surprised.


    His sister-inw, Lady Beatrice Assex, was actually lying inside the coffin!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1095

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1095


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What the hell is going on?¡± Alex Rockefeller eximed.


    Alex was initially queuing in front of Bliss Restaurant. But now, after clearly seeing that the person lying


    in the coffin was Lady Beatrice Assex, be naturally couldn¡¯t stand idle.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that the two ghost servants carrying the coffin were leaving in haste, he immediately left the


    queue and followed them.


    ¡®Where are they carrying the coffin to?¡¯


    For some unknown reason, Alex felt that there was something more hidden beneath the veil. He used


    spiritual consciousness to sense Lady Beatrice and discovered that she was just knocked out.


    The ck coffin was notpletely sealed. In the front and back of the casket, there were several


    small holes for air cirction. Alex didn¡¯t have to worry that Lady Beatrice would suffocate to death.


    Alex saw that the two ghost servants seemed to be in a hurry, and they didn¡¯t even notice him following


    from behind.


    Hence, Alex simply followed them from far behind. He wanted to see where these two living dead


    would take Lady Beatrice to in the end.


    After some time, Alex eventually followed them to a high end vi neighborhood. The two ghost


    servants didn¡¯t enter through the neighborhood¡¯s main entrance.


    Instead, they hopped over a tall wall directly. Based on how agile they were, they didn¡¯t look like regr


    zombies.


    Meanwhile, Alex could identify through his observational Chi that these two fellows had the aura of


    living beings. That meant these two were living beings, but perhaps they cultivated some sort of


    wicked, evil martial arts that ultimately caused them to end up like this.


    Seeing Lady Beatrice getting carried into a vi by the two ghost servants, Alex immediately followed


    suit. The moment the door to the vi was opened, Alex saw a familiar figure, Noah Rockefeller!


    ¡®It¡¯s actually Noah Rockefeller!¡¯


    ¡®Could this be where Noah¡¯s family lived after they moved out from Rockefeller Manor?¡¯


    ¡®But how are these two fellows rted to him?¡¯


    Alex hid above arge tree While he stared into the vi.


    After that, he also saw another familiar figure, Carol Rockefeller!


    ¡®I knew something wasn¡¯t right!¡¯


    When Alex saw that Carol had returned, he knew that this matter must have been rted to her.


    However, after the coffin was carried inside, and the vi door closed, Alex could no longer see what


    was happening.


    However, Alex had another way. He quietly sneaked closer to the vi and activated his spiritual


    consciousness to investigate further.


    No matter what, Alex needed to rescue Lady Beatrice before she got hurt.


    ***


    ¡°You¡¯ve managed to kidnap her so soon. Excellent work!¡±


    When Carol opened the coffin and saw that the person inside was indeed Lady Beatrice, she burst into


    laughter immediately.


    Meanwhile, Levi Bayer was also standing next to the coffin. He looked inside at Lady Beatrice, now


    unconscious and lying silently, and he was instantly charmed by her beauty.


    This was especially the case since Lady Beatrice coincidentally wore a pair of shorts. Her smooth, long


    legs with their fairplexion were presented to him. Secretly, hepared Lady Beatrice to Carol


    and discovered that the former was much more beautiful. He immediately came up with another idea.


    ¡°Is this Alex¡¯s sister-inw?¡± Levi stared at Lady Beatrice and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Carol said.


    ¡°Young Master Bayer, what do you think of her legs? Would there be a problem attaching them to my


    sister¡¯s body?¡± Carol asked.


    ¡°Of course not. However, cutting off the legs of such a perfect beauty is truly a waste! Carol, how about


    this? Before we rece your sister¡¯s legs, let me y with this woman for two days. Consider it my


    collection of interest from Alex, that b*stard,¡± Levi said.


    Alex, standing silently not too far away, could hear what these people were saying inside the vi. He


    instantly became enraged.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1096

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1096


    Damn it!


    They were actually thinking of taking away Lady Beatrice Assex¡¯s legs. Most importantly, they were


    going to defile her before taking her legs away.


    ¡®This young master of Witch Doctor Sect absolutely deserved to die!¡¯


    However, Alex Rockefeller actually heard Carol Rockefeller speaking right then. ¡°Young Master Bayer,


    you can have all the fun you want with Lady Beatrice. However, this girl is too young and


    inexperienced. It wouldn¡¯t be much fun! Alex isn¡¯t exactly on good terms with her either. If you rape her,


    Alex might even be happy¡­ However, Lady Dorothy Assex is different. She¡¯s the most important


    person in Alex¡¯s life. If you can capture her, that¡¯ll be true revenge! Moreover, Lady Dorothy is prettier


    than her sister, and she¡¯s also much more experienced and desirable,¡± Carol said.


    When Levi Bayer heard Carol saying this, he felt tempted.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me where Lady Dorothy is. I¡¯ll get the ghost servants to capture her right away!¡± Levi


    said.


    ¡°We can just ask her, ¡± Carol said.


    After that, Lady Beatrice was woken up.


    As soon as she came around, she started shouting, still immersed in the fear she felt before.


    In the end¡­ Smack!


    Carol raised her hand and pped Lady Beatrice.


    ¡°Why are you shouting? Hurry up and tell me. Where is your sister, Lady Dorothy?¡± Carol questioned


    fiercely.


    Lady Beatrice was extremely terrified. ¡°Are¡­ Are you Alex¡¯s little cousin-sister, Carol?¡±


    As soon as Lady Beatrice finished speaking, she was pped yet again.


    ¡°Who on earth is that b*stard¡¯s little cousin? Hurry up and speak. If you cooperate, I might let you live


    after removing your legs for my sister.¡±


    Lady Beatrice trembled all over. ¡°What did you say? Removing legs? What legs?¡±


    Carol started chuckling. ¡°Honestly, there¡¯s no harm telling you. My sister¡¯s legs were ruined because of


    Alex, that scumbag. If she wants to be able to stand again, she¡¯ll need a pair of perfect legs. You are


    Alex¡¯s ex-sister-inw. Coincidentally, that means you can pay for what Alex did by offering your legs to


    my sister.¡±


    When Lady Beatrice heard this, her entire body trembled.


    Carol even said that she¡¯d let Levi sleep with Lady Beatrice before cutting her legs off! Not only that,


    but they were even going to capture Lady Beatrice¡¯s sister, Lady Dorothy Assex, so that Young Master


    Bayer could sleep with both of them.


    ¡°How could you be such an evil woman? I¡¯m telling you that Alex is an expert fighter. If he finds out


    about what you did to us, he won¡¯t let you off the hook. He¡¯ll kill all of you,¡± cried Lady Beatrice.


    ¡°Hmph! I want to kill him too! If he has the guts toe here, he¡¯ll turn into a corpse right away!¡± Carol


    barked fiercely. ¡°Do you know why I decided to deal with you and your sister first? I n to send the


    footage of Young Master Bayer raping both of you to Alex. I look forward to seeing his reaction,¡± Carol


    added.


    Lady Beatrice was so enraged that her body trembled all over. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°Speak. Where is your sister now? If you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll strip you instantly. Not only will I let Young


    Master Bayer y with you, but I¡¯ll even bring a dog from the outside to mess with you,¡± Carol said.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After that, Carol dragged Lady Beatrice outside in full view of Noah Rockefeller and the others. She


    then started to rip Lady Beatrice¡¯s clothes apart.


    Now, Lady Beatrice was left with only an adorable, pink, cartoon-style bra.


    ¡°Hey, let me do it!¡± he quickly said.


    With that, Levi reached out to grab the only remaining garment on Lady Beatrice¡¯s body.


    Alex knew he couldn¡¯t watch idly by any longer.


    Boom!!!


    He punched the outer wall of the vi. The entire building was violently shaken. In fact, a huge hole the


    size of a door appeared in the wall, three meters wide and two meters tall.


    Alex walked inside just like that!


    ¡°Alex¡­ Alex Rockefeller!¡± When Lady Beatrice saw Alex, she thought she was in a dream. In the next


    moment, she burst into tears.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1097

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1097


    For Lady Beatrice Assex, Alex Rockefeller was practically her guardian angel that had descended from


    above. During the most difficult times of her life, he would show up and help her, just like an angel.


    In fact, Lady Beatrice had just made up her mind about something. Regardless of what Alex requested


    of her, she would not


    refuse him. That included spreading her legs for him!


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    Members of the Rockefeller family, however, were shocked to see Alex breaking the wall and walking


    inside.


    They feared Alex from the bottom of their hearts.


    Noah Rockefeller took three steps back. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    Alex had a cold, emotionless look in his eyes. ¡°I thought that apart from John Rockefeller and Bill


    Rockefeller, other members of the Rockefeller family should be able to tell what¡¯s good and what¡¯s bad,


    or at least distinguish between right and wrong, as well as not crossing one¡¯s limit. But from the looks of


    it, birds of a feather flock together. All of you are rotten to the core,¡± Alex said.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Carol Rockefeller suddenly grabbed a fruit knife beside her and pushed it against Lady Beatrice¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Alex, you came just in time. I don¡¯t have to go looking for you. Now, kneel before me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    stab her in the neck,¡± Carol looked at Alex and said.


    She then exerted a little force with her hand.


    The sharp edge of the fruit knife pierced through the skin on Lady Beatrice¡¯s neck. A stream of blood


    started flowing out. It hurt so much that Lady Beatrice cried out loudly. Tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Alex, save me! Please¡­¡±


    However, Alex didn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Carol, do you know what she used to call me? Trashy Rockefeller!


    Loser! Or even a toad! Do you think I would kneel before you for a woman like this? If you¡¯re going to


    kill her, do it quickly. I¡¯ll even have to thank you for it,¡± Alex said.


    When Lady Beatrice heard this, her face turned pale, and her limbs went cold. Now, she felt highly


    remorseful for all the things she had said and done to Alex.


    Carol didn¡¯t doubt the things Alex said because she knew very well how he lived in the Assex family.


    There was no reason for Alex to want to rescue Lady Beatrice.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Carol snorted coldly. She knew that Lady Beatrice was of no use against Alex. But considering


    that she still needed her legs for Natalie Rockefeller, she didn¡¯t kill her.


    Right then, Levi started shouting. ¡°Listen up, my four ghost servants. Capture this person alive!¡±


    As soon as Levi said this, the Four Great Ghost Servants from Witch Doctor Sect pounced at Alex in


    unison. They moved very quickly, but Alex moved even quicker. He charged toward Carol.


    Carol thought Alex wanted to take her hostage.


    Heart pounding, Carol subconsciously pushed Lady Beatrice over to Alex while she hid behind Levi.


    However, to her surprise, Alex caught Lady Beatrice by her waist and backed away to a coffin nearby.


    He kicked forcefully against the coffin.


    Whoosh¡­


    The coffin was sent flying toward the ghost servants who were charging at him.


    Crash!!!


    There was a loud collision when the ck coffin knocked against the ghost servants. It instantly


    shattered into pieces, and shards of wood flew in all directions. However, the ghost servants were


    completely unharmed. They merely took a step back.


    ¡®Half-stepped Grandmasters!¡¯


    ¡®Four of them too!¡¯


    When Alex realized this, his heart pounded wildly. This was going to be a difficult fight. Most


    importantly¡­ He needed to protect Lady Beatrice. She was a university student who knew nothing


    about fighting. In a high level battle like this, she¡¯d get injured at the very least. In the worst case


    scenario, she might even die from the impact. It was rtively troublesome.


    Boom¡­ boom¡­ boom¡­ boom¡­ boom¡­ boom¡­


    The four ghost servants had rather strong powers, and they weren¡¯t afraid of dying at all.


    After fending off their attacks several times, Alex felt a slight pain in his arm bones.


    These fellows had hardier bodies than of ordinary Grandmasters.


    If Alex didn¡¯t have the Mystic Armor, and if he was an ordinary Grandmaster, his hands would¡¯ve been


    broken.


    When Carol saw how Alex was forced into the corner and being suppressed by his opponents, she


    startedughing loudly. ¡°Alex, you b*stard. Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Didn¡¯t you im to be an expert


    martial artist? Go on, keep boasting! Let¡¯s see if the Four Great Ghost Servants will beat you to death


    or not!¡±


    ¡°Why did you lie to me? Why are you still protecting that b*tch? Didn¡¯t you say you hated her? She


    called you a loser and a toad. Why are you still protecting her? You really are a jerk!¡±


    At that point, tears had already covered Lady Beatrice¡¯s face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1098

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1098


    Previously, when Alex Rockefeller said he would thank Carol Rockefeller for killing her, Lady Beatrice


    Assex felt that her world really was falling into pieces. She liked Alex secretly, and she thought about


    him every day. However, he wished she was dead. The pain from such contrasting feelings suffocated


    her.


    Now, she finally understood.


    What happened earlier was part of Alex¡¯s n so that Carol would let her guard down. Lady Beatrice


    felt dumb as well. If he didn¡¯t care about her, why would he show up now? He could¡¯ve waited for Levi


    Bayer to molest her and even break her legs before he showed up. In fact, he could¡¯ve just not shown


    up at all!


    ¡°Young Master Bayer, get the ghost servants to attack that woman. I think there must be something


    between Alex and his ex-sister-inw. Otherwise, why would he be so concerned about her?¡± Carol


    suddenly said.


    Levi could sense it too. ¡°Ghost One and Ghost Two, attack that woman. Ghost Three and Ghost Four,


    continue attacking Alex,¡± he instantly ordered.


    As soon as he gave the order, two ghost servants went after Lady Beatrice, one on her left and the


    other on her right.


    This put a lot of pressure on Alex.


    In fact, Alex had to use the Mystic Armor to withstand Ghost Three and Ghost Four¡¯s attacks.


    Meanwhile, he went to rescue Lady Beatrice.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The ghost servants had very strong bodies.


    Their power and speed were also much greater than ordinary martial artists.


    When they struck Alex¡¯s body, it was almost as if he had been struck by solid metal. From the


    perspective of others, Alex was already breathing his dying breath.


    Seeing all this ached Lady Beatrice¡¯s heart greatly. Suddenly, she pushed Alex away. ¡°Alex, don¡¯t care


    about me anymore. You should escape. Without me dragging you down, you will be able to make it out


    alive.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alex yelled angrily.


    Carol chuckled. ¡°You really are a loving couple. Alex, I can give you a chance. If you kneel before me


    and lick my toes, I¡¯ll let you two live.¡±


    Carol still needed to use Lady Beatrice¡¯s legs anyway. Meanwhile, Alex couldn¡¯t be killed yet. The


    Witch Doctor Sect still wanted to acquire the Immortal Doctor¡¯s legacy from him.


    That was why she said those things.


    Alex¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Carol, do you think you¡¯re definitely going to win? A few zombies can¡¯t hurt me!¡±


    Alex had already tried several methods earlier. He even tried using his mental power. However, these


    four ghost servants weren¡¯t ordinary people.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    They were creatures born of half-living beings and half zombies.


    Hence, Alex¡¯s mental power had no effect on them. Alex even tried using his mental power on Levi. In


    the end, he realized that Levi seemed to have a mystical tool that protected him from being disturbed


    by mental powers. That was why Alex was in such a sorry state.


    ¡°Take this! Gctic Strike!¡± Alex yelled while he reached out into the air. The over a meter long Dragon


    Bone Sword appeared in his hand.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    The Dragon Bone Sword struck Ghost Three¡¯s head at the speed of lightning.


    Whoosh!


    Ghost Three¡¯s head was split apart by the sword. Dark green blood flowed out from his head.


    Ghost Three had died!


    Meanwhile, Alex took this opportunity to rapidly dash out of the vi with Lady Beatrice in his arms.


    ¡°Ahh¡­! Ghost Three!¡±


    When Levi saw that Alex actually killed ghost Three from the Four Great Ghost Servants with a single


    sword attack, his eyes opened wide in shock. He couldn¡¯t ept this fact. These four ghost servants


    were his father¡¯s treasures. He had spent decades raising them.


    ¡°Go after him! You must capture him!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1099

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1099


    After Alex Rockefeller, Lady Beatrice Assex, and three ghost servants charged out of the vi one after


    the other, Noah Rockefeller and his wife had finally recovered from their shock amid much difficulty.


    However, when they looked at Ghost Three¡¯s corpse on the ground, they still trembled a little.


    ¡°His blood¡­ Why is it in that color?¡± Noah pointed at the dark green blood on the ground and


    stammered.


    Levi Bayer¡¯s face became sullen. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that. The Four Great Ghost Servants


    only turned into this because they cultivated a special kind of martial arts. I didn¡¯t expect Rockefeller¡¯s


    martial arts to be this strong. He could even kill one of the ghost servants.¡±


    Carol Rockefeller frowned.


    Now, she was an Intermediate-Mystic ranked martial artist, and she knew quite a bit about martial arts.


    At first, she thought that no matter how powerful Alex seemed, he should at most be only an Earth-


    ranked martial artist. However, in reality, even four half-stepped Grandmasters couldn¡¯t take him down.


    One of them even ended up being killed by him.


    Carol¡¯s legs trembled when she thought about it. If Alex went after her from the beginning, she


    would¡¯ve probably been dead by now.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Why is that b*stard so strong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. What was the sword he used to kill Ghost Three? Where did he get it from?¡±


    Carol¡¯s words made Levi clench his fists tightly.


    Whether it was a spiritual tool or Alex¡¯s cultivation, Levi had never seen it before. Naturally, he didn¡¯t


    understand too.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a sword he fastened around his waist.¡±


    Noah usually liked watching television shows about martial arts. When he said this, it did sound


    reasonable. However, what Noah said after that made Levi jump on his feet.


    ¡°Could all three of your subordinates end up being killed by Alex too? His sword is too powerful,¡± Noah


    said.


    Levi wondered if his father would be outraged if all the Four Great Ghost Servants he¡¯d been given


    were gone.


    Meanwhile, Carol¡¯s eyes darted around. She thought that Alex would definitely return if the Four Great


    Ghost Servants were dead. When that happened, it would be terrible. Hence, she needed to prepare


    for it in advance.


    ***


    Shuffle¡­


    Alex activated the thunderous might beneath his feet. With Lady Beatrice Assex in his arms, he still


    moved at lightning speed.


    After running out from the vi, he directly ran up the hill. That¡¯s because this vi neighborhood was at


    the hill¡¯s halfway point.


    Meanwhile, the three ghost servants followed closely behind.


    If this scene of them moving at such high speed was seen in the busy part of the town, it would have


    induced a great deal of fear.


    Roar!


    The three ghost servants at half-step Grandmaster rank let out a loud roar in unison. The Yin energy in


    their bodies surged yet again, and their speed increased even further. The fastest one among them


    suddenly leaped into the air and reached out with his w. He actually managed to grab the only bra


    strap on Lady Beatrice¡¯s body.


    Swoosh!


    Lady Beatrice felt a tightness in her upper body. After that, she felt chilly. The only remaining piece of


    cloth on her body was gone. She shouted in surprise. Without any other choice, she had to cover up


    her bare chest with one hand.


    However, she still needed her other hand to wrap around Alex¡¯s neck. Otherwise, she would fall off.


    Lady Beatrice took a peek at Alex. She seemed awfully embarrassed.


    With Alex¡¯s fast pace, it was effortless for Lady Beatrice¡¯s chest to press against his face!


    ¡®What the heck?¡¯ Alex cursed in his heart helplessly.


    This was also why he chose to run up the hill. Otherwise, if people in the busy part of town saw Lady


    Beatrice like this and took photos of her, Alex¡¯s innocence would be questioned. More importantly, once


    Lady Dorothy Assex saw the photos, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin himself.


    When Alex turned around, he noticed that the fellow who had torn off Lady Beatrice¡¯s bra had actually


    ced it close to his nose and was sniffing at it. He seemed to despise the smell a great deal. After a


    shudder, he immediately tossed the bra aside.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Alex was stunned for a moment.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Did the ghost servants hate the scent on Lady Beatrice¡¯s body?


    What kind of smell did she have?


    Alex himself took a whiff. Immediately, he caught a scent unique only to women.


    A thought urred to Alex. ¡°Did your feminine fluide out?¡± he asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1100

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1100


    ¡°What is feminine fluid?¡± Lady Beatrice Assex was confused.


    ¡°That happens when a woman has her period,¡± Alex Rockefeller said.


    Lady Beatrice immediately twisted and turned. ¡°You¡­ Why are you asking me this now? You can¡¯t


    possibly want it right now, can you? I am really on my period!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± replied Alex.


    ¡°Beatrice, I¡¯m telling you. You are the cause of my weakness right now. With you in my arms, I can¡¯t


    possibly fight against them! Besides, they aren¡¯t any slower than me. If we¡¯re not careful, they will tear


    you apart. But we have a solution now,¡± Alex hurriedly


    added.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lady Beatrice asked.


    ¡°Smear your menstrual blood all over your body,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lady Beatrice was shocked. How could she possibly do that? It was incredibly disgusting!


    However, right then, another ghost servant leaped high into the air.


    No, he didn¡¯t leap on his own. Instead, he was tossed by the two other ghost servants, its speed now


    slightly faster than Alex¡¯s lightning-infused legs. Seeing that the ghost servant would soon collide with


    him, he quickly drew out his Dragon Bone Sword andshed out Unfortunately, he had drawn his sword


    too hastily, and he was also carrying Lady Beatrice.


    The sword only managed to scrape the ghost servant¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hurry up. Stop hesitating. Is your life or reputation more important?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°These three fellows aren¡¯t ordinary people. They are zombies, and they are intrinsically afraid of the


    feminine fluid. As long as you smear it all over your body, they wouldn¡¯t dare to attack you because of


    the smell,¡± Alex added.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lady Beatrice gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    However, she could only smear the blood on her face and the front of her body and not her back. She


    still needed Alex¡¯s help.


    At such a critical juncture, Alex didn¡¯t mind how dirty it was. He quickly took some blood from her hands


    and smeared it carelessly on Lady Beatrice¡¯s back.


    Right then, another ghost servant leaped forward to attack.


    Alex instantly moved his bloodied hand forward.


    When the ghost servant caught the scent, he had indeed turned away and didn¡¯t attack Alex¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Their weakness!¡¯


    Hence, Alex made up his mind. He tossed Lady Beatrice to the ground and jumped five meters away.


    From this distance, he would be able to rescue her in time if she was in danger.


    In the end, it worked just as he thought.


    Ghost One wanted to attack Lady Beatrice. However, he was forced to turn away and jump away


    because of the scent on her body. He bated his teeth and wed around, but he refused to get close.


    Alexughed loudly. Lifting the Dragon Bone Sword in his hand, he activated his Mystic armor and


    charged forward. Unfortunately, Alex had never formally learned sword fighting. Apart from some basic


    moves, it was as if he was chopping a tree with a kitchen knife. It wasn¡¯t very effective at all.


    If he only used his fists and feet, however, he realized the ghost servants¡¯ defensive abilities were too


    strong. Amid the fierce battle, a loud whistling sound approached from afar.


    A golden ray of light soon appeared.


    It instantly pierced through Ghost Four¡¯s forehead.


    It was a golden arrow.


    ¡°Auntie is here!¡±


    As soon as Alex saw this golden arrow, he knew that the mysterious Aunt Rockefeller had arrived.


    Instantly, he focused his attention on the fight since there was nothing more to be dealt with. He went


    after his opponents with his Dragon Bone Sword without holding back. A few secondster, Alex killed


    another one of them.


    Ghost One was the only remaining ghost servant.


    With Alex and Aunt Rockefeller working together, Ghost One couldn¡¯t possibly survive.


    At this point, all Four Great Ghost Servants of the Witch Doctor Sect were dead!


    Aunt Rockefeller put away her Fiery Phoenix Bow and looked at Alex. ¡°What kind of lousy


    swordsmanship was that? You¡¯re worse than a lumberjack. It¡¯s hrious,¡± she chuckled.


    Alex kept his Dragon Bone Sword back in his mind pce. ¡°I have never been good with swords.


    Auntie, why did youe?¡±


    Before Aunt Rockefeller could answer, Lady Beatrice suddenly ran forward and pounced onto Alex.


    ¡°Alex, I was so afraid!¡± she cried out.


    When Aunt Rockefeller saw the stark naked Lady Beatrice clinging tightly onto Alex while she cried, her


    body instantly shook a little. She looked daggers at Lady Beatrice.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1101

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1101


    ¡°Lady Beatrice, let go of him! ¡± Aunt Rockefeller couldn¡¯t bear to watch it anymore. She started yelling


    angrily at Lady Beatrice Assex.


    Lady Beatrice was shocked. Her body shook while she turned around and looked at Aunt Rockefeller,


    who seemed awfully cold. ¡°Who¡­ Who is she? Is she your girlfriend too?¡± Lady Beatrice asked softly.


    Alex Rockefeller felt somewhat awkward being hugged by Lady Beatrice like this too. He didn¡¯t know


    where to put his hands. ¡°No,¡± he said.


    ¡°She¡¯s so fierce. She talks like my sister,¡± Lady Beatrice croaked softly.


    Alex pushed Lady Beatrice away. ¡°She¡¯s my auntie! Sigh, let go of me first. You¡¯re covered in that kind


    of blood. You¡¯ve soiled my clothes too,¡± Alex said.


    Lady Beatrice was a little shocked.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But how could she let go?


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t even have any clothes on. I can¡¯t let go. If I do, I¡¯d bepletely exposed,¡± Lady Beatrice


    said.


    ¡°You can wear mine,¡± replied Alex immediately.


    A minuteter, Alex took his own t-shirt off and pulled it over Lady Beatrice. After their bodies were


    separated, he felt a little better. Otherwise, it really was too awkward.


    Alex turned around to look at Aunt Rockefeller. ¡°Auntie, do you know her?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller snorted. ¡°Is it odd that I know her? I left the family to look after you. Shouldn¡¯t I have


    found out a few things about you? Based on what I know, Lady Beatrice isn¡¯t exactly on good terms


    with you. On top of that, she¡¯s also your sister-inw. How could you hug each other like this? Lady


    Beatrice, could you have fallen for your brother-inw?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller spoke the final sentence while looking at Lady Beatrice.


    Lady Beatrice instantly blushed. ¡°He¡¯s no longer my brother-inw. My sister divorced him long ago,¡±


    she said with a shy expression on her face.


    ¡°Is that why you think you can rightfully pursue him? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± Aunt Rockefeller


    asked.


    Lady Beatrice felt aggrieved by those words, and her blood started to boil. ¡°Why should I be ashamed?


    He¡¯s unmarried, and so am I. What if I like him? Besides, he¡¯s saved me several times. It¡¯s normal for


    me to want to give myself to him in return!¡±


    Alex rubbed his forehead. ¡°Lady Beatrice, stop talking. It¡¯s impossible for you and me to be together.¡±


    Lady Beatrice immediately burst into tears. ¡°Why not? I know I was wrong before. I misunderstood you


    and med you wrongly. I even caused you trouble all the time. Our family didn¡¯t treat you right. Will


    you ept my apology? If you¡¯re angry, you can hit me or yell at me. Give me a chance to make it up


    to you, will you? I know you¡¯re Mask. I was so bitter about you keeping it a secret from me. You¡¯ve


    already seen me naked several times. Last time, you even did that to me on the ind¡­ How could I


    still like someone else? It¡¯s no longer possible for me to fall for anyone else,¡± Lady Beatrice wailed.


    After Lady Beatrice said all this, Aunt Rockefeller had an extremely odd expression on her face.


    Alex quickly coughed two times in session. ¡°Alright, stop talking. I didn¡¯t have a choice back then. I


    already have a girlfriend now,¡± Alex said.


    To his surprise, Lady Beatrice continued to speak. ¡°I know you have more than one girlfriend. I¡­ I don¡¯t


    mean being one of them.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Aunt Rockefeller couldn¡¯t stand listening any longer.


    For some reason, she seemed to be unusually angry with how Lady Beatrice behaved.


    Meanwhile, Alex also turned around and looked at Aunt Rockefeller with a slightly surprised look on his


    face. That was because Aunt Rockefeller sounded a little weird when she spoke earlier. Moreover, she


    was a powerful woman who seemed calm even amid great trouble. She rarely seemed this emotional.


    In the end, Aunt Rockefeller seemed a little annoyed with herself. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered with


    your nasty stuff. However, you and Alex are from two different worlds.¡±


    After a pause, Aunt Rockefeller changed the subject. ¡°Tell me. What happened here? Where did those


    three zombiese from? How is she involved?¡±


    Alex looked at the three ghost servants¡¯ corpses. ¡°Carol found them and brought them here. Now, she¡¯s


    be acquainted with the young master from Witch Doctor Sect. These were probably raised by


    Witch Doctor Sect. As for Beatrice, Carol wanted to remove her legs and give them to her little sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! ¡± Aunt Rockefeller said.


    ¡°This matter is caused by my rtion to the Assex family. Carol hates my guts, and she wanted to


    torture the sisters from the Assex family. In fact, she even wanted to give them to the young master


    from Witch Doctor Sect as a toy. If I hadn¡¯t bumped into her on the road today, she¡¯d be in huge


    trouble,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Carol Rockefeller deserves to die!¡± Aunt Rockefeller eximed.


    Right then, Lady Beatrice suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, right. My mother was injured. She


    was punched by one of these monsters, and she spat out blood. When I was kidnapped, she passed


    out. I wonder how she¡¯s doing now.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller nced at Lady Beatrice. ¡°Alex, go and check on your mother-inw. A punch from


    these zombies isn¡¯t something to be taken lightly. Perhaps, her life might even be in danger. Leave the


    stuff here to me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1102

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1102


    Alex Rockefeller nodded.


    Although Madame ire Assex was annoying, she was still his mother-inw, and it was a matter of


    life and death.


    Alex immediately brought Lady Beatrice Assex with him and rushed to the Assex family¡¯s vi.


    Meanwhile, as Aunt Rockefeller watched the two speed away, she patted her head as if she had a


    headache. In the next moment, her gaze turned extremely cold and furious.


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    She struck each of the three ghost servants on their chests with her palm. Each of the ghost servants


    then spat out a green bead from their mouths.


    These beads were called Zombie Pills.


    ¡°Indeed, these creatures were made from living beings. It¡¯spletely inhumane!¡±


    ¡°Young master of Witch Doctor Sect, I¡¯ve got my eyes on you!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller put the three Zombie Pills away before directly tossing the three corpses down a


    crevasse. After that, she started walking down the hill.


    Meanwhile, Levi Bayer, who was waiting for good news in the vi, suddenly heard a soft, snapping


    sound. His facial expression changed, and he quickly retrieved a blood-colored jade ne from his


    pocket. This was a mystical tool that had a soul connection with the Four Great Ghost Servants.


    It was extremely essential.


    He was only able to control the Four Great Ghost Servants through this mystical tool. It was the only


    way he couldmunicate with them in a normal manner. Otherwise, ghost servants were principally


    unable to speak because their bodies had been turned into zombies. They were difficult to control, and


    it was impossible to give them orders.


    But now, this blood-colored jade pendant was actually cracking apart from the center. It proved that the


    souls of all Four Great Ghost Servants had been destroyed.


    Levi¡¯s mouth was wide open. While holding the jade pendant, his entire body trembled.


    Even four ghost servants at half-stepped Grandmaster rank, whose physical strength and speed was


    comparable to Grandmasters, had been killed by Alex in one go. If he was caught by Alex, would he


    even be able to survive?


    ¡°Run!¡± Levi didn¡¯t say anything else, departing immediately from the Rockefeller family¡¯s vi.


    When Carol Rockefeller saw him like this, she too knew what had happened. She had already


    prepared in advance, and she had already held the haunting baby in her arms. As soon as Levi left,


    she followed him out the door. However, in the end, she still turned around to face Noah Rockefeller


    and his wife. ¡°Dad, Mom, you should run away quickly. It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t leave now!¡±


    Noah and Mariah Hamilton were both panicking. After thinking for a moment, they couldn¡¯t care about


    anything else. They, too, brought Natalie Rockefeller along as they escaped out of the vi. They didn¡¯t


    even have time to take their luggage and money with them.


    Meanwhile, not long after members of the Rockefeller family had left, Aunt Rockefeller managed to find


    the vi.


    Previously, she forgot to ask Alex about the precise location of the vi. Hence, she took some time to


    find this ce. She was only able to find the exact location through the connection between the Zombie


    Pills.


    Unfortunately, by the time she made it, the ce was already empty.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, she still managed to acquire the final Zombie Pill.


    Not long after Aunt Rockefeller left, the vi burst into mes for some unknown reason. The entire vi


    unit was engulfed in mes within the blink of an eye.


    On the other hand, Alex and Lady Beatrice had finally made it to the Assex family¡¯s vi entrance. But


    they found out that Madame ire Assex wasn¡¯t at her original spot.


    She had gone missing.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1103

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1103


    Madame ire Assex¡¯s car was still around, but she was missing.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡±


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    Lady Beatrice Assex was in a frenzy. She tugged at her hair and scratched her face. She was so


    worried that tears came streaming down her face. It was clear that she was on excellent terms with her


    mother.


    Right then, a security guard quickly ran over. ¡°Miss Assex, why are you covered in blood?¡±


    Lady Beatrice couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. ¡°Did you see my mother? Her car is here, but why isn¡¯t


    she here?¡± she hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Your mother has been taken to the hospital. Now, she¡¯s already at First City Hospital. My colleagues


    and I took her there together,¡± the security guard quickly said.


    Alex and Lady Beatrice quickly got into the car and headed to First City Hospital.


    Fortunately, Lady Beatrice¡¯s phone was still in the car. She quickly gave her sister, Lady Dorothy


    Assex, a call. She didn¡¯t expect to receive a notification that Lady Dorothy¡¯s phone was turned off.


    ¡°Oh my goodness. This is worrying. Why does my sister always have her phone turned off these


    days?¡± Lady Beatrice mumbled.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, your mother won¡¯t die! Isn¡¯t there a saying that goes,


    good people don¡¯t live long, but terrible people live a thousand years? Your mother is such a terrible


    person. She¡¯d at least live a few centuries,¡± he joked.


    Lady Beatrice looked at Alex, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Alex, do you hate my mother a lot?¡± she asked after a while.


    Alex chuckled softly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ To be honest, she used to be a really nice person. After a while, that b*stard cheated on her.


    She caught him with another woman in bed. That was what triggered her temper! She does actually


    deserve pity. If another woman went through what she has, she might have killed herself already,¡± Lady


    Beatrice said.


    ¡°Did you see it happen?¡± Alex was shocked.


    Lady Beatrice nodded.


    After a pause, her expressions turned sullen. There was an unusual emotion in her eyes. ¡°That day, I


    happened to be checking out my mother¡¯s art exhibition. After that, she received a call from some


    woman and rushed out. I followed her¡­¡±


    Madame ire used to be a painter. Alex knew a little about this. Her art pieces were quite good too. A


    few of those were in the vi.


    However, ever since Alex knew her, he¡¯d never seen her paint before. Perhaps, she was too severely


    affected by the fact that her husband cheated on her. That¡¯s why she thoroughly gave up on painting.


    ¡°After that, I thought that the phone call might very likely be from that woman. She intentionally called


    my mother.¡±


    ¡°At the time, my mother broke in through the door angrily, and she wanted to hit that woman. In the


    end, my father even helped that woman. I¡¯ve never seen him like that. He didn¡¯t look like my father at


    all. He was like a madman!¡±


    ¡°He hit my mother as if he wanted to kill her. He pushed her to the ground, and she knocked her head


    against the table, and she bled profusely. However, he didn¡¯t even care about her. He even hit me.


    From then on, I no longer had a father,¡± Lady Beatrice exined.


    Alex felt his tongue tied after listening to what she said. This was the first time he heard about this.


    Lady Dorothy Assex had never told him about it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell your sister?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Lady Beatrice shook her head.


    ¡°Back then, my sister was preparing for her university entrance exam,¡± she added.


    Alex looked at Lady Beatrice in surprise.


    Back when this matter happened, Lady Beatrice was only thirteen or fourteen. She was already very


    mature at that age. Alex could imagine how that incident must have left a huge shadow over her


    conscience.


    Alex sighed, but he couldn¡¯t find the words to console her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as your mother still breathes, I can rescue her!¡± Alex said.


    ***


    When they arrived at the hospital, Alex was stopped by the security guard at the door because he


    wasn¡¯t wearing any shirt.


    Lady Beatrice sniffed. ¡°Sir, my mother is receiving emergency treatment in the hospital. We just got into


    a car ident. Look, my brother gave his shirt to me. Please be kind and let us enter!¡±


    The security guard pitied Lady Beatrice because her body was covered in blood. Most importantly, she


    was a pretty girl!


    ¡°The hospital has its rules, but I have a solution!¡± The security guard removed his uniform and gave it to


    Alex. ¡°Little brother and little sister, hurry up and go in!¡±


    After entering the hospital, Alex sighed. ¡°Indeed, girls who are pretty and know how to act pitiful have


    some kind of advantage,¡± he said.


    Lady Beatrice¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you admit that I¡¯m pretty now? In that case, let me be your girlfriend! I


    will do anything for you.¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart pounded for a moment. However, he immediately started speaking. ¡°After listening to your


    story earlier, I empathize with what you went through. I can forgive you for all the things that happened


    before, but you can forget about being my girlfriend or anything like that! You can still think of me as


    your brother-inw.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1104

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1104


    ¡°But you and my sister¡­¡± Lady Beatrice Assex gasped.


    ¡°In my heart, your sister will always be more important than you,¡± Alex Rockefeller said.


    Lady Beatrice immediately felt disappointed.


    With help from the hospital¡¯s nurse, the two of them very soon found Madame ire Assex. They didn¡¯t


    expect her primary care doctor to be Cheryl Coney.


    ¡°I was just thinking if I should have called you earlier. Your mother-inw¡¯s condition is a little strange. I


    find it slightly hard to diagnose¡­¡± Cheryl said when she saw Alex.


    After Cheryl spoke, she looked at Lady Beatrice.


    She could immediately tell that Lady Beatrice was wearing Alex¡¯s clothes.


    Although Cheryl had many questions on her mind, she wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who would keep


    asking until she got to the bottom of something. She also wouldn¡¯t put Alex in a difficult situation.


    Hence, she pretended she saw nothing.


    ¡°Let me have a look at her!¡± Alex said.


    Right then, Madame ire was still unconscious. Alex checked her pulse before frowning a little.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Will my mother be alright?¡±


    Cheryl and Lady Beatrice asked.


    Alex let go of Madame ire¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a huge problem. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Alex sensed ghastly energy in Madame ire¡¯s body. It was simr to the energy from the ghost


    servants. After being punched by one of the ghost servants, some ghastly energy probably infiltrated


    her body. However, Alex also sensed a tinge of spiritual power.


    This was a little odd.


    Due to the existence of this spiritual power, Madame ire¡¯s injury didn¡¯t worsen. Instead, it was


    silently helping her to recover.


    ¡®Could she have eaten spiritual rice?¡¯ Alex wondered.


    Alex had seen the spiritual grain and frosty octagon flowers Lady Dorothy Assex helped to nt for


    him. They seemed to be in pretty good condition. Some of the spiritual grains seemed to be growing


    well. After some time, Alex would be able to harvest them. It was nothing out of the ordinary for Lady


    Dorothy to cook some for Madame ire to try.


    ¡°You two, wait outside. I¡¯ll use acupuncture on her,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take about ten minutes!¡± he added.


    ¡°Are you afraid I might secretly learn it?¡± Cheryl whispered softly next to Alex¡¯s ear.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Why would I be? If you want to learn it, I can teach you whenever you want.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You said it yourself. Come to my house tonight,¡± Cheryl said.


    With that, Cheryl looked athis security outfit. She even adjusted his cor for him.


    Alex suddenly recalled the incident of the Immortal Doctor¡¯s legacy. Previously, he had been upied


    andpletely forgot about this. Nheless, talking about it in the hospital would be a little


    inconvenient. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give you a call tonight,¡± Alex said while he nodded.


    When Lady Beatrice heard this, she frowned deeply and pouted. But she had no idea that Cheryl had


    said that in front of her intentionally. Cheryl didn¡¯t have any good feelings toward the Assex family.


    Soon, Alex and Madame ire were the only people left in the room.


    Alex hesitated for a moment. He then lifted Madame ire¡¯s dress.


    Suddenly, her fair stomach was exposed. There was also a pitch-ck punch mark above her belly


    button. This was also Why Alex insisted that Cheryl and Lady Beatrice waited outside. Otherwise, with


    Madame ire wearing a traditional dress, it would be extremely awkward!


    Wham!


    Alex gathered spiritual power in his palm and smacked it against the punch mark on Madame ire¡¯s


    stomach. A bout of dark energy was slowly forced out of her body by Alex.


    Three minutester, all the ghastly energy was gone. Right about then, Madame ire woke up.


    When she saw it was actually Alex touching her stomach, she was instantly stunned. She bounced up


    and pped him across the face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1105

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1105


    Wham!


    Madame ire Assex pped Alex directly on his face.


    At that moment, some ghastly energy remained in his hand. He was still drawing the source out from


    Madame ire¡¯s organs. This was a very important step, and not a single mistake was allowed.


    As a result of Madame ire suddenly pping him, his efforts very nearly went to waste. Alex forced


    himself to bear the p. Only then did he manage toplete the final step.


    Meanwhile, Madame ire hurriedly pulled down her dress to cover her body. ¡°Alex, you b*stard! How


    could you do that to me? I used to be your mother-inw!¡± she yelled.


    Alex calmly pulled his hands away. After that, he pped Madame ire in kind.


    Madame ire flipped around on the bed. Half her face had gone red.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alex pursed his lips. ¡°I only rescued you because you used to be my mother-inw. Otherwise, do you


    think you¡¯d have regained consciousness?¡±


    Madame ire held her face.


    Memories from when before she passed out came gushing back. Only then did Madame ire start


    recalling how two men showed up in front of her house with a casket. Not only that, but one of them


    even attacked her until she threw up blood.


    ¡°Where am I? Where are those two weirdos with the coffin?¡± Madame ire asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re dead,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not human,¡± Alex added.


    ¡°What? If they¡¯re not human, what are they?¡± Madame ire asked.


    Alex couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to her. ¡°Beatrice is right outside. Ask her to exin it to you!¡±


    With that, Alex used his observational Chi to examine Madame ire.


    Right then, he suddenly felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Alex suddenly held her face with his hands.


    Madame ire¡¯s body froze. Her entire face went red. She thought Alex was going to kiss her


    forcefully. That would be like being struck by lightning!


    ¡°Alex¡­ Alex Rockefeller, I¡¯m already forty-six¡­ If you want a woman, you can get back together with


    my daughter! I, I¡­¡± Madame ire trailed off.


    ¡°Your mind is sick!¡± Alex let go of her and said suddenly.


    Madame ire had a quick temper, and she immediately became furious. ¡°You¡¯re the one with a sick


    mind! What do you actually want to do to me? If you really want it, that won¡¯t be a problem. Just give


    me ten billion dors!¡±


    Alex shook his head, speechless. ¡°Madame ire, can¡¯t you at least have a little dignity? Will you eat


    dog poop if someone asked you just because they offered you ten billion dors? Is money that


    important to you? Even if you don¡¯t care about your reputation, your two daughters still care about


    theirs! Forget it. There¡¯s no point talking to you about this. I¡¯m telling you now. Your mind really is sick


    There¡¯s an angioma in your brain. It¡¯s blocking your brain nerves. This is also one of the major reasons


    why you¡¯re paranoid¡­ Ahh, I remember now. Beatrice mentioned that your head had been injured


    previously¡­¡±


    After saying that, Alex shouted at the door. ¡°Come in!¡±


    The twodies outside the door had heard themotion inside long ago. In fact, they even heard two


    loud and clear ps.


    However, Alex had told them to wait outside. That¡¯s why the two of them didn¡¯t barge in.


    Once the twodies entered, Alex directly pointed at Madame ire¡¯s head. ¡°There¡¯s a small angioma


    in her brain. I suspect that it developed years ago when her head hit a table corner. Back then, she


    suffered from an intracranial hemorrhage, but it wasn¡¯t serious. After that, her body automatically


    absorbed the blood, but it couldn¡¯t heal the blood vesselpletely. That¡¯s why this angioma was left


    behind! Fortunately, this blood vessel isn¡¯t the main cerebrovascr vein. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve


    been hospitalized long ago, ¡± Alex said.


    Lady Beatrice was shocked. ¡°Is she in danger?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Although her life isn¡¯t in danger, it could affect the way she thinks. It might also cause paranoia. Look,


    it¡¯s just like how she is now,¡± Alex said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1106

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1106


    Beatrice was a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can do a CT scan of her brain. This kind of angioma isn¡¯t hard to remove.


    It¡¯s just a tiny surgery.¡±


    As Alex spoke, his phone rang. After taking a nce, he saw that it was a call from Waltz.


    She was waiting for breakfast at home. She waited for a very long time, yet he did note back. As a


    result, she waited till the princess of the Stoermers, X Stoermer, came over. ¡°Senior, why didn¡¯t you


    come back after buying breakfast? Did you get lost outside? Do you need me to fetch you?¡±


    ¡°Uh, something happened. I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡±


    ¡°X Stoermer hase. She said she needed to tell you something important. We¡¯ll wait for you at


    home!¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart jolted.


    He had officially appointed X as the president¡¯s personal assistant for the Southern California


    Business Association. She was in charge of all matters in SCBA. She was the daughter of Zayn


    Stoermer from the Stoermers of Michigan. Her status andwork of contacts were unusual. Even if


    she were appointed for a personal assistant¡¯s tiny role, the members of SCBA would not dare to make


    a ruckus.


    And Alex let her step in earlier to discuss the Sky Tower project with the officials of Michigan. As he


    thought about it, the important thing mentioned by X should be rted to the Sky Tower.


    After agreeing to it, Alex bid farewell to the few women. Anyway, the angioma in ire¡¯s brain was not


    a fatal disease. She had been living fine without any issue for so many years, so it did not matter if it


    were to be left for another few more days or a few days less. He would definitely have to discuss with


    Dorothy how to handle it in the end.


    After Alex left, Cheryl left as well.


    ire immediately asked Beatrice a barrage of questions, especially the blood on her body.


    Beatrice¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s Alex who saved me, or else I would be in trouble! ¡±


    Then, she told her everyst detail of the incident with some embellishment, especially highlighting


    Alex¡¯s heroic deeds for risking his life to save her. He was almost beaten to death by four zombies to


    protect her.


    When ire heard it, she was dumbfounded yet furious. ¡°These Rockefellers really deserve to die ten


    thousand times. They should have their entire family annihted. They actually came up with such a


    vicious n! Hmph, all of this was caused by this ungrateful Alex Rockefeller. If it weren¡¯t for him, Carol


    Rockefeller would have targeted our family.¡±


    Beatrice was very upset as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you talk about Bro Alex like this. He was just trying to save


    me! Mom, let me tell you. Bro Alex is Mask that I talked aboutst time. Back then at Daya Stoermer¡¯s


    concert, in the hotel where I was drugged by Spark Rockefeller and Eastward Ind where a man


    almost raped me, it was Alex who saved me after transforming into Mask. I told you, why would Mask


    save me without any reason? It turned out that he¡¯s Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    ire was dumbfounded after hearing it. Beatrice had never told her about all these things.


    If she had not told her, then she would not know what happened to her daughter. Her daughter had


    experienced so many crises of life and death.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Y-you damn brat, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Can¡¯t you just know your ce and stay at home? If


    you didn¡¯t chase after celebrities nor goof around outside, would such a thing happen?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve sinned. You just wouldn¡¯t give up unless you have an egg thrown at your face! And that


    Alex Rockefeller, I don¡¯t think he has goodwill. He couldn¡¯t sleep with your sister, so he wants to sleep


    with you instead.¡±


    Beatrice devoted herself to speak for her sweetheart Alex, yet she was lectured by her mother instead.


    She was so furious that her chest started to ache. ¡°Bro said you have a brain disease. I think you are


    sick. Fine, I¡¯m deigning to even talk nonsense with you. I¡¯ll call Sis.¡±


    At the same time, Noah Rockefeller and his family escaped from the vi and sessfully avoided


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s pursuit.


    However, it did not take long before Noah received a call from his property saying that there was an


    extremely great fire in their vi and the fire protection system inside could not extinguish the fire. The


    security guards of the property used the fire hydrants for emergency use, fire extinguishers, and other


    tools to extinguish the fire, but they still could not put out the fire. The me could not be extinguished


    no matter what, as if it was not afraid of water. It only extinguish ed naturally until the entire vi was


    burned out.


    Upon hearing it, Noah was so furious that his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. ¡°Alex


    Rockefeller, you are too much!¡±


    On the other hand, Levi Bayer called Witch Doctor Sect and said grimly, ¡°Dad, the Four Great Ghost


    Servants are gone!¡±


    He heard the sound of someone vomiting blood on the other end of the phone.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1107

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1107


    At Witch Doctor Sect, Gunni Bayer, who found out that the Four Great Ghost Servants were all killed,


    was so enraged that he vomited three liters of blood right there and then.


    After a while, he chided on the other end, ¡°You b*stard, what kind of existence did you offend out there?


    Do you know how much time, energy, and resource I have spent to refine the Four Great Ghost


    Servants? Damn, it¡¯s more than enough for me to use those to raise four sons, but you got them all


    killed at once? Why didn¡¯t you just die?!¡±


    Levi had never seen his father so angry. His hands shivered in shock his phone almost fell to the


    ground.


    At this time, he hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t cause trouble outside. It¡¯s because of that Alex Rockefeller,


    the man who¡¯s called the Immortal Doctor by the best imperial doctor in America. I didn¡¯t expect him to


    have such a high level of martial cultivation. Even the Four Great Ghost Servants were no match for


    him.¡±


    Gunni went silent for a long time. Perhaps he was wiping his blood on the other end.


    Then, he said, ¡°Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy itself contains supreme martial art techniques. Back then,


    Guilherme Extraordinaire was not only a martial expert, but he¡¯s also a Cultivation Guru, and his


    sorceries were boundless. How else could he leave behind his soul after death, waiting for his


    descendants? But, the Four Great Ghost Servants of our Witch Doctor Sect were extraordinary


    existences. Their bodies were as hard as diamond. How did he kill the Ghost Servants?¡±


    Levi immediately recounted the scene of Alex killing Third Ghost with a de¡¯s sh.


    In the end, he said, ¡°Dad, I guess he has a treasured sword that could cut iron like mud. Moreover, it¡¯s


    a flexible sword, and it¡¯s usually tied around his waist¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Gunni chided, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a sh*tty flexible sword whatsoever, but a spiritual treasure. It¡¯s a magic treasure hidden


    inside the mind pce.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that this guy is really a Cultivation Guru. Moreover, he even liberated the


    mind pce. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already an expert at the stage of Divine Transcendence. No wonder all the


    Four Great Ghost Servants were killed by him.¡±


    Levi could not understand his father¡¯s words at all.


    Divine Transcendence whatsoever, he had never heard of it before!


    However, Gunni was extremely excited after hearing it. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about that Alex Rockefeller for


    the time being. You are definitely no match for him. If you see him in the future, stay far away from him.


    I¡¯ll have my way to deal with him! Who would have thought this man still has a piece of spiritual


    treasure. The ancestors will be interested.¡±


    ¡°The ancestors¡­¡±


    Levi was stunned for a long time. A deep fear surfaced on his face.


    Recalling the demigod like existence, he could not help but tremble.


    At this time, Gunni said, ¡°Levi, now I¡¯ll give you another mission. From Granny Wich¡¯s investigation


    earlier, it was found that now there¡¯s news about Ganoderma built by Guilherme Extraordinaire back


    then. The legacy of Ganoderma has now fallen into the hands of a person called James Coney. And


    this James Coney is currently in California, with the title of legendary doctor of California.¡±


    Levi immediately said, ¡°James Coney? Where is he? I¡¯ll capture him right away.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gunni scolded, ¡°Dumbass!¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    ¡°We need to pay attention to the methods if we ever want to take the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy. If we


    could directly snatch it, would my Witch Doctor Sect still lose Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy for several


    hundreds of years? I would have snatched it ages ago! How could Guilherme Extraordinaire didn¡¯t think


    of this? He must have done tricks on the Legacy¡¯s Origin.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then, what should we do?¡±


    Gunni said, ¡°Granny Wich inquired about a piece of information. James Coney has a granddaughter


    called Cheryl Coney. You should start with his granddaughter. Once you¡®ve married her, you¡¯ll be the


    inheritor of Ganoderma, and you must acquire the Legacy¡¯s Origin from the Coney family. Go and


    prepare yourself. I¡¯ll let someone take you to the Coney family tonight for a marriage proposal! Your


    mission is to find out the secrets inside the Legacy¡¯s Origin!¡±


    The call ended.


    Levi was a little dazed. Never did he expect that his father would arrange such a mission for him.


    ¡°Young Master Bayer!¡±


    Carol came over while holding the haunting baby. ¡°Now, all the Four Great Ghost Servants are dead.


    Did your father arrange stronger experts toe to California and help us to capture Alex


    Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Levi had an annoyed expression. Recalling himself being scolded harshly by his father because of the


    Ghost Servants¡¯ death, his mood did not get better. ¡°That Rockefeller guy is too powerful. We can¡®t


    defeat him for the time being. If we see him in the future, we should walk away.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1108

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1108


    ¡°What? We still have to avoid him?¡± Carol was upset all of a sudden. ¡°That b*stard always makes


    things difficult for my Rockefeller family. Our Rockefeller Group was almost forced to bankruptcy by


    him. And, we still have to avoid him? Isn¡¯t your Witch Doctor Sect full of skilled masters? Why can¡¯t you


    even deal with such trash?¡±


    Smack!


    Levi raised his hand andnded a p across Carol¡¯s face. ¡°B*tch, you¡¯re not qualified to criticize the


    matters of my Witch Doctor Sect. If it weren¡®t for your bum steer on getting the Rockefeller guy¡¯s sis-in-


    law to rece your sister¡¯s legs, the Four Great Ghost Servants wouldn¡¯t have died. What do you think


    you are?¡±


    Carol took a few steps back. Her face was full of malice.


    The haunting baby in her embrace seemed to be able to feel her emotions. With a whoosh, he opened


    his mouth, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth. He then pounced on Levi and bit him.


    However, Levi was not like Noah Rockefeller. He waved his hand,nding it hard on the haunting


    baby¡¯s head.


    Bawl!


    A terrible scream was heard. The haunting baby fell to the ground, screaming terribly.


    Levi viciously said, ¡°Take care of your little brute. Or else, I don¡¯t mind turning him into a pile of rotten


    meat.¡±


    Carol picked up the haunting baby and turned her body sideways. A dense, vicious chill shed in her


    eyes.


    She secretly swore, ¡®Wait till I have sessfully advanced my Peach Blossom Demon Scripture, I¡¯ll kill


    you first, and swallow both your energy cores and blood! I¡¯ll make you live in utter misery!¡¯


    Levi nce coldly at Carol.


    He did not care about her at all. Initially, he was just using her former familial rtionship with Alex to


    come together to California. Moreover, he used and enjoyed her when he was lonely. At least, this


    woman¡¯s coquetry was indeed very ordinary.


    ¡®But, if you ever try to take advantage of me, I won¡¯t mind killing you!¡¯


    Levi turned around and left.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    His father said that someone would bring him to propose marriage. He just had to wait for the phone


    call without caring about anything else.


    ***


    At this moment, Alex returned to Rockefeller Manor. He saw X Stoermer.


    X went straight to the point. ¡°Alex, I think there¡¯s a bit of a problem with the Sky Tower project.¡±


    She only found out about it after getting in touch with it.


    Alex handed a ss of milk tea. ¡°Pray tell.¡±


    X said, ¡°When I was in Michigan these few days, I saw the initiator of the project and talked about it.


    Do you know who the designer of this Sky Tower is? Moreover, this design drawing can¡¯t have any


    alteration.¡±


    Alex had briefly discussed this issue with Charles Carter before.


    For such a huge construction project, the design drawing must havee from a well-known design


    institute.


    However, X shook her head and said, ¡°You must have never imagined that he¡¯s a cultivator. To be


    precise, he¡¯s a master of astrology! Why would a master of astrology build a 550 meter high Sky Tower


    on top of Caesar¡¯s tomb?¡±


    Alex frowned as he gently tapped on the tabletop. This matter was indeed intriguing.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the cultivator?¡±


    X said, ¡°I haven¡¯t found out the details yet. The opponent is secretive. Besides, I even saw Wayne


    Larsen, the magistrate of Michigan. The approval of the Sky Tower can¡¯t bypass him, but now he has


    encountered a problem. And, this problem is from the Sky Tower.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1109

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1109


    Alex asked, ¡°What kind of problem?¡±


    X said, ¡°There are others who also want the Sky Tower¡¯s development, right? Moreover, they used


    more extreme means by threatening Wayne Larsen.¡±


    ¡°Leviathan Gate?¡± Alex immediately recalled.


    Last time in California, the few people who tried to kidnap Phoebe Larsen were from Leviathan Gate.


    Then, was their goal also to get their hands on the items inside Caesar¡¯s tomb?


    X said, ¡°Wayne Larsen¡¯s daughter was kidnapped twice, once in California and once in Michigan.


    But, they didn¡¯t seed. Just the day before yesterday, Wayne Larsen also received a death threat.


    ¡°But, this case has been taken over by the people of Divine Constabry. Wayne Larsen also stated


    that he wouldplete the Sky Tower project¡¯s activation as soon as possible to avoid the


    complications caused by the dy!¡±


    ¡°But, even if the project falls into our hands, we also have to avoid people from throwing a wrench in


    the works, or the others with hidden purpose.¡±


    Alex rubbed his head.


    He just wanted to find his father¡¯s whereabouts. How could he get involved in such a troublesome


    matter? What was the item inside Caesar¡¯s tomb? Was that key that important?


    He could not understand it even if he wanted to beat his brains out. However, it would still depend on


    his strength.


    As long as he was strong enough, he could kill a Grandmaster and a Cultivation Guru in a sh. Be it


    Leviathan Gate or Gokudo Soshiki, he would kill one if one were toe, he would kill ten if ten were


    toe.


    Then, what was he afraid of?


    ¡°Is your head hurting?¡± X gently said as she looked at him all of a sudden.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that this matter is getting increasinglyplicated. I kinda


    don¡¯t know what I should do next.¡±


    X stood up and slowly walked toward Alex. She reached out her hands to massage his head.


    ¡°Uh, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes!¡±


    Alex was startled for a brief moment. He could feel that X¡¯s mass age technique was very


    professional. It was light and heavy at times. There was a supplement of inner force too. It was not


    worse than his.


    Alex was startled for a brief moment. He could feel that X¡¯s mass age technique was very


    professional. It was light and heavy at times. There was a supplement of inner force too. It was not


    worse than his.


    As the massage went on, it started feeling quitefortable. He might as well close his eyes


    obediently.


    ¡°Did you learn how to do it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ye ah. It¡¯sfortable, right?! Back then, my mom had a migraine, so I gave her a massage every


    day. She would feel a lot better after that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen your mom. Is she still fine?¡±


    ¡°She passed away a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My mom¡¯s body condition wasn¡¯t good. When she gave birth to me, she was already an


    elderly parturient. After giving birth to me, the disease¡¯s root was left behind. Too bad. If she could


    endure for another few years and meet a miracle doctor like you, there might have been some hope of


    curing her¡­¡±


    Alex gently sighed.


    Birth, old age, sickness, and death were thews of nature.


    Even if he could defy the will of heaven and changed her fate, that would still be under limited


    conditions. The way of destiny was illusory, mysterious, and unpredictable. Perhaps, it was destined.


    X had long passed the painful period of her mother¡¯s death. At this moment, her hands thatnded


    on Alex¡¯s head were pulled to the back, causing the back of his head to lean onto her body. He could


    feel a soft tactile sensation as his head fell in between her bosom.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    His heart jolted. He hesitated for five seconds. However, he still straightened his head.


    After all, X was Daya¡¯s aunt. Such kind of physical contact was a bit too intimate.


    To his surprise, X pulled back his head again, gently cing it upon her body.


    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t move around.¡±


    Alex¡¯s neck was a bit stiff. Deep down, he struggled for a while. In the end, he did not say anything nor


    make any retaliation.


    ¡°I¡¯m your assistant. What¡¯s wrong with giving you a massage?¡±


    When X said that, her face was already flushed. The speed of her heartbeat even went faster than


    usual. Who knew how she would be so bold to make such a move.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1110

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1110


    ¡°Everything will be alright. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Once the Sky Tower project is


    initiated, the Stoermers of Michigan will fully assist you. The top down Stoermers definitely won¡¯t be


    careless when there¡¯s an errand. This is what my dad said.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Your father is considerate.¡±


    ***


    After a while, the three people, Brittany, Maya, and Holly, returned from Michigan to Califomia. They


    went straight to Rockefeller Manor.


    Looking at Rockefeller Manor that had reverted to its previous state, she was overwhelmed with all


    sorts of feelings. Recalling the dribs and drabs of herself used to live here and various slices of life, she


    could not help but burst into tears.


    ¡°Mom, Rockefeller Manor is back. You should be happy!¡± Maya said with concern as she supported


    Brittany by the arm.


    ¡°Right, right, right. I should feel happy.¡±


    The few people met with Alex, Waltz, X, and the others. The entire ce was filled with a joyous and


    harmonious atmosphere.


    Before Alex came back from the hospital earlier, he bought a lot of vegetables.


    So, they cooked at home in the afternoon.


    The few women worked together. They did not need Alex¡¯s help at all.


    Half a day passed by in a blink of an eye.


    During the period, Alex received a call from Dorothy regarding the angioma¡¯s condition inside ire¡¯s


    brain. She consulted him for his advice. ording to the hospital¡¯s examination report, it was shown


    that there was indeed an angioma with a width of two centimeters and a length of three centimeters


    inside ire¡¯s brain, but the location was rather precarious. It would be quite difficult to perform a


    surgery operation, and the risk was very great. The cardiovascr and cerebrovascr expert did not


    rmend surgery right away but to implement conservative treatment. Alex told her that he could


    help her deal with it if ire was willing to do so.


    However, ire might not believe in him.


    ***


    At 5 pm, Alex received a call from Cheryl.


    ¡°Are you going to my house tonight? I¡¯ve already told my grandpa. My grandma has prepared food at


    home, weing your honorable presence.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist tried your grandma¡¯s cooking.¡±


    ¡°Then, hurry ande over. I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs.¡±


    When Alex drove over there, he saw Cheryl lively standing downstairs. She was wearing a long purple


    skirt with a waistband, causing the parts below her waist and bottom to look particrly charming. The


    curvy figure was entuated.


    When the two people went upstairs after meeting with each other, they saw an olddy.


    ¡°Oh my, Dr. Cheryl. Is this man your partner? He looks so handsome! His appearance is almost as


    good as my Harper!¡±


    Alex felt good when he heard the first half of her sentence. Unexpectedly, his mood returned to its


    original state after hearing the final sentence from the olddy.


    Cheryl said with a smile, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Grandma Three. Has your Harper found a job?¡±


    Upon hearing it, the olddy was dejected. ¡°Sigh. Say, what kind of judgment do the senior executives


    of the bigpanies nowadays have? My Harper is smart and capable. His practical abilities have


    been stronger than other kids since childhood. How could they just be reluctant to ept him? They¡¯re


    really blind.¡±


    After a few words, Cheryl dragged Alex into her house.


    She said to Alex with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s Grandma Three¡¯s grandson. He has great ambition but little


    talent. He couldn¡¯t even graduate from high school, yet she kept boasting about him. She has spoiled


    him since childhood. A few years ago, she even wanted me to marry him!¡±


    As she spoke, she startedughing.


    After entering the house, James Coney came and weed Alex passionately.


    However, the Coney family¡¯s grandma said there was still a pot of chicken that had not been cooked.


    They had to wait for a while.


    James smiled and said, ¡°Cheryl, then you should take Alex to your room and sit for a while. You, young


    people, havemon topics. Just chat. I¡¯ll call you guys when it¡¯s ready.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he even winked at his granddaughter.


    Cheryl felt embarrassed, but she still dragged Alex to her room.


    It happened that Alex also had something to discuss with Cheryl alone.


    However, just after Alex and Cheryl entered the room and when James and the olddy were secretly


    discussing how to matchmake the two people, someone knocked on the door.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When James went over and opened the door to take a look, he was immediately furious. ¡°You brute,


    what are you doing here? You¡¯re not weed at my house. Get out of here right now!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1111

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1111


    A man of about fifty years old was standing at the doorstep. Based on his appearance, he looked sixty


    or seventy percent simr to James, especially the nose. It was of the same mold.


    Meanwhile, there were two other men behind the man. One of them was the young master of the Witch


    Doctor Sect, Levi Bayer.


    The man looked at James and said with a frown, ¡°Dad, the time has long passed. Why haven¡¯t you


    learned how to control your temper yet? Look at you. You are already so old. How long more do you


    have to live? Could it be that you don¡¯t want to have someone to look after you and arrange a proper


    burial after your death?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that this man was James¡¯s son and Cheryl¡¯s father, Franklin Coney.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m dead, I don¡¯t need you to give me a burial! Get lost!¡± James was so angry that he roared,


    his eyes bloodshot.


    Granny Coney, who was busy in the kitchen, ran out with a spat.


    ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Upon seeing the standing man at the doorstep, the granny froze, and the spat in her hand fell to the


    ground. ¡°Frank¡­ Franklin? Y-you are back?¡±


    Compared to James, Granny Coney¡¯s feelings for her son were always purer.


    He was her biological son, whom she had bore for nine months and raised from childhood to


    adulthood. Although he was a jerk, she would think of him from time to time on quiet nights. Now that


    she met with him, she could not help feeling only excitement.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯vee back to see you.¡± Such a word had made tears stream down the face of the granny.


    ¡°Mom? What Mom? We don¡¯t have a son like you. Get out of here!¡±


    However, in the end, the granny¡¯s heart melted as she said, ¡°Husband, he¡¯s already back. Just let him


    in first, and we¡¯ll see how it goes. If he really has repented, then¡­ Then, we might as well give him a


    chance to atone for his sins.¡±


    Meanwhile, Alex and Cheryl, who were in the room, naturally heard the ruckus outside.


    Cheryl only heard someone talking, but she could not hear the contents of the conversation. On the


    other hand, Alex could hear everything clearly.


    Cheryl asked, ¡°Looks like someone is here. Shall we go and take a look?¡±


    Alex had a strange look in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    But then, Cheryl could hear Franklin¡¯s voice due to his increased speaking voice. In that instant, her


    face turned pale, and her eyes were also filled with extreme resentment and indifference. ¡°T-that brute


    hase back.¡±


    Both her hands trembled slightly as if her entire soul had be turbulent because of the man¡¯s


    presence. It could be seen that Franklin had left such a heavy blow in her life!


    Alex gently grabbed Cheryl hand.


    After feeling the power passed from Alex¡¯s hand, only then did Cheryl¡¯s mood improve a little. After


    that, she even pounced onto Alex and gently said, ¡°Hold me, okay?¡±


    Alex hesitated for a while. Finally, he still reached out his hands to hug her andforted her, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t wish to see him, then we won¡¯t go out there. Just hide in the room. I believe your grandpa can


    handle it well.¡±


    Cheryl nodded without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Alex suddenly thought of Beatrice Assex in his mind. The two people¡¯s experiences were


    extremely simr.


    In this way, he felt that he could give Beatrice a bit more leniency when facing her again. Due to her


    father¡¯s adultery and her mother¡¯s death from depression, Cheryl¡¯s entire life had undergone a


    tremendous change resulting in an emotional obstacle in her mind. It was already rare for Beatrice to


    be able to act heartlessly as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Let us hear what they¡¯re talking about outside,¡± Alex whispered.


    At the time, he even released a wave of spiritual consciousness to the outside.


    Compared to when he had just advanced to Divine Transcendence, his current spiritual


    consciousness¡¯s strength and detection ability had improved slightly. But for now, it could travel for


    about five meters at most. When Franklin and the others were at the doorstep earlier, he still could


    sense them. He could sense them after they had entered the house.


    When he saw Levi, he was a little startled.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1112

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1112


    ¡°What is this guy doing here?¡±


    However, he understood it soon after. This guy came to propose marriage to Cheryl.


    ¡°What did you say? You want to marry my granddaughter, Cheryl?¡± James stared at Franklin with a


    hostile look in his eyes. Even his voice went up an octave. Then, he turned to Levi. ¡°Oh, here I was


    wondering who it was! It¡¯s you, the guy who pretended to be an Immortal Doctor.¡±


    James did not pay attention to him earlier. Now, he could recognize him quickly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pregnant with a haunting fetus? Why would you still want to take a wife for? Besides, my


    granddaughter already has a partner. Her partner is a real Immortal Doctor. How dare you, a defeated


    weakling, try to snatch her away?¡±


    Levi let out a scream with an ¡®ah¡¯!


    He finally remembered.


    Wasn¡¯t the legendary doctor of California in front of him the very same old man who stood together with


    Wace Yoke and scowled coldly at him in Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange earlier?


    It was just that he was arrogant and did not care about people like Legendary Doctor Coney. His gaze


    was only fixated upon Wace and Alex. He did not even know who he was.


    Now that he recognized him, his face turned pale. It was because he suddenly recalled that he saw


    Cheryl before.


    It was the woman with huge buttocks standing next to Alex who held his arm that day. He even once


    asked Cheryl to dump Alex and live with him, only to be scolded harshly in the end.


    To snatch a woman away from Alex¡­ He would dare to do it before this. However, now that the Four


    Great Ghost Servants had just died, he really would not dare to do so!


    However, how could Franklin know Levi¡¯s thoughts?


    Seeing his father did not agree, he was immediately incensed. ¡°Cheryl is my daughter. It¡¯s up to me to


    decide whoever she¡¯s going to marry. You have no right to call the shots!¡±


    James was furious. ¡°Bull*hit, are you even considered Cheryl¡¯s dad? Let¡¯s see if she would ept you


    as her dad!¡±


    Franklin said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve received the betrothal gifts. Even if she doesn¡¯t want to marry this time,


    she¡¯d still have to get married! The marriage that I¡¯ve found for her is one in a million. Husband, could it


    be that you don¡¯t know the identity of Young Master Bayer? He¡¯s the son of Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s sect


    master, with a lofty status. Just look at all the sons of those bigwigs. Which one of them could be


    compared with Young Master Bayer? Don¡¯t you ever throw a wrench in the works. Where¡¯s my


    daughter Cheryl? Call her out!¡±


    Click!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    At this moment, the door to Cheryl¡¯s room opened. Cheryl walked out of the room. She could not bear


    to listen to the conversation any longer.


    If she ever kept listening to it, she would vomit blood out of anger.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your daughter? Does a brute like you deserve to have a daughter too? My marriage has


    nothing to do with you! None of the matters in my entire life has anything to do with you!¡± Cheryl coldly


    said and looked at Franklin without a hint of emotion in her eyes.


    On the other hand, there was not much emotional fluctuation when he looked at Cheryl.


    Instead, he looked at Alex behind her and admonished, ¡°Who is he? What¡¯s your rtion to him?¡±


    Cheryl said, ¡°None of your business! But, if you have to know. He¡¯s my man!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! From now on, your man can only be Young Master Bayer! I¡¯ve already betrothed Young


    Master Bayer to you. You¡¯ll go with Young Master Bayer tonight!¡± Franklin then shot a cold re at


    Alex. ¡°You, get lost right now! Otherwise, you will die before you know it if you ever offend Young


    Master Bayer.¡±


    Alex gently smiled. ¡°Really?¡±


    He did not even deign to look at Franldin, but he turned to Levi. ¡°Do you also want my woman?¡±


    Levi really wanted to kill himself by running headlong into the wall now.


    He never expected that the partner of the marriage proposal arranged by his father would be Alex¡¯s


    woman.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t!¡± Levi¡¯s legs trembled as he wanted to run away.


    However, Alex grabbed the air, holding Levi right away.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Seeing Levi kneeling on the ground with a thud, Franklin was dumbfounded with his mouth agape.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1113

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1113


    ¡°Young Master Bayer, why are you kneeling before this brat? What is he even? He¡¯s not even qualified


    to carry your shoes, and he¡¯s worse than a pile of sh*t¡­¡±


    Franklin could not see what was so terrifying about Alex at all.


    When Alex grabbed Levi through the air, he could not even see the mechanics behind it. How could he


    know the fear in Levi¡¯s mind now? Without the Four Great Ghost Servants, he could not even retaliate


    Alex at all with his little cultivation base.


    He wanted to scold Franklin so that he would stop talking.


    However, he could not even speak now. Under the suppression of Alex¡¯s mental power, his entire body


    broke out in cold sweats, leaving only deep fear inside him.


    ¡°You there, kneel too!¡± Alex said indifferently to Franklin.


    Franklinughed heartily. ¡°What did you say? You want me to kneel? Are you even qualified¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he uncontrobly fell to his knees.


    ¡®Huh?! W-what happened to me? Why did I kneel?¡¯


    Just as Franklin¡¯s mind was full of panic because of his unbelievable behavior, Alex pped him across


    the face.


    Smack!


    Half of Franklin¡¯s face was swollen from the p as he bled from his mouth.


    Alex said, ¡°Do you know why I pped you? It¡¯s because you¡¯re unfilial! You eloped with another


    woman for decades and didn¡¯t look after your aged parents, leaving them with no one to depend on.


    They even had to endure criticisms from others. You deserve to be beaten!¡±


    Franklin¡¯s face was burning hot as anger rose in his heart, but he could not say a single word. He could


    only stare at Alex with his eyes widened.


    Smack!


    It was another p.


    The p made the granny¡¯s face twitch, but she did not say anything in the end. She was too


    disappointed with her son. At first, she thought her prodigal son had returned. Never did she expect


    that he came to sell off his daughter. She would rather not want her son¡­


    She closed her eyes, seemingly in pain, then she turned around and entered the kitchen.


    Whatever!


    Even if her son were to be beaten to death, he deserved it too. She did not want to care about him


    anymore. ¡°This p is for your malice. You don¡¯t deserve to be a father. You only bring endless pain to


    your daughter. Not only did you not raise her, but you even want to sell your daughter for profit!¡±


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was another three ps after that.


    After Alex made the three ps, a few teeth of Franklin fell out


    ¡°These three ps are to tell you that I shall not be insulted!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you being Old Man Coney¡¯s son, you would have turned into a corpse now!¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at the grandfather and grandchildren of the Coney family. He rummaged in his


    pocket and took out a bottle. After getting a soybean sized pill out of the bottle, he flicked it into


    Franklin¡¯s mouth.


    Only then was Franklin able to speak.


    He touched his throat. ¡°You¡­ What did you just feed me?!¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he felt that something was not right There was a strange


    spontaneous itch from his throat to belly. He could not help wanting to scratch the skin with his hands.


    With a few swipes from the scratches, his skin started bleeding, followed closely by immense pain.


    Franklin fell to the ground and rolled around, holding his stomach and howling.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in so much pain. What is this thing? Help! Help! Dad, hurry and save me! Please, hurry and


    save me!¡±


    He kept wailing as his tears and snivels fell at the same time.


    However, James remained unmoved. ¡°It serves your right, you brute. If you had known it woulde to


    this, why did you do those things? This is the retribution that you deserve. Even if you die in front of me


    today, I won¡¯t even beg a word for your sake.¡±


    Franklin crawled up with difficulty and knelt before Alex. He groveled and knocked his head on the


    ground for forgiveness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. Please spare me! I¡­ I¡¯m still Cheryl¡¯s dad¡­¡±


    Alex snapped his finger.


    Franklin¡¯s condition went away.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1114

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1114


    He asked indifferently, ¡°Do you know what I fed you? That¡¯s called a heart-devouring parasite. It¡¯ll


    apany you for the rest of your life. It¡¯ll exist inside your body till the moment you die!¡±


    Upon hearing it, Franklin¡¯s face was full of horror.


    Even Levi¡¯s entire body trembled. He had seen it before in the ancient records at the Witch Doctor


    Sect. The heart-devouring parasite was an extremely terrifying parasite. Once it was nted in one¡¯s


    body, there was no way to remove it. It would integrate with the heart as one. One would have to take


    the antidote every once in a while, or the parasite would slowly devour his heart. Even if his father were


    toe over, he would not be able to remove the parasite.


    Once a man was inflicted with such a parasite, his entire life would be done for. He must take orders


    from the others.


    He took a nce at the man next to him.


    That man was someone from the Witch Doctor Sect, he was his personal bodyguard. Although his


    strength could not bepared to the Four Great Ghost Servants, there was a tiny difference. This


    bodyguard was a living person who had his own thoughts andmunicated with him, unlike the


    Ghost Servants.


    They were tantamount to tools.


    The bodyguard nodded at Levi subtly and silently stood in front of him. At this moment, Levi took out a


    scarlet talisman, patting it on his chest.


    The coercion from Alex was instantly wiped out. Levi ferociously jumped and rushed out like an old cat.


    He broke the window and jumped out of the seven story high building right away.


    ¡°Hmph! Running away?¡± Alex snorted coldly.


    He reached out to grab him through the air.


    The air surrounding Levi¡¯s body froze. Arge invisible hand seemed to have appeared and fiercely


    squeezed him, causing his body to stop moving in mid-air yet unable to fall down. Moreover, his entire


    body seemed like it was about to explode from the squeezing. Even his tongue and eyeballs protruded,


    as if he were Monkey King being squeezed by Buddha.


    Howl!


    At this moment, the bodyguard suddenly made his move. Two daggers unknowingly appeared in his


    hands. This man was extremely cunning. His attack target was not Alex, but Cheryl and James next to


    him.


    Forced by the attack, Alex had to save them.


    Whoosh!


    Alex decisively gave on Levi. With a speed of lightning, he caught the two flying daggers with his


    hands.


    He held the daggers hard, crushing them into crumbs. Franklin shuddered with fear after witnessing the


    scene. He had never seen a strange scene in his entire life. If he could reverse the time, he would


    never have epted Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s betrothal gifts or returned to this house. However, it was all


    toote. At first, he thought the elderly and children at home could be manipted at will. Never did he


    expect that this would be a huge abyss. It was toote for regrets.


    ¡°Die!¡± Alex gently let out a breath. A pnded across the bodyguard¡¯s face.


    Wham!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard was pped and sent flying out of the window broken by Levi earlier. While his body


    was still in mid-air, his head and neck made a huge 360 degrees turn. He was beaten to death right


    there and then.


    It was almost the same time when Levi fell to the ground, the bodyguard¡¯s corpse fell next to him.


    Puff!


    Levi spat a mouthful of blood. His arm was also broken, and three pieces of his ribs were broken from


    the squeeze.


    At this moment, he dared not even stay there for half a second. He hurriedly ran away while enduring


    the pain.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Someone jumped off the building! Someone jumped off the building!¡±


    Screams were heard from downstairs.


    Many elderly women dancing in the square happened to see someone falling to the ground. They were


    shocked to the core.


    Alex took a nce downstairs and frowned slightly. He gave Anna Coleman a call. ¡°Anna, are you in


    California now? Come and settle a corpse!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1115

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1115


    After making a call to Anna, Alex did not care about the noise downstairs and turned to look at Franklin.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, he had already been scared out of his mind as his face turned pale.


    ¡°Do you wish to die or live?¡±


    Franklin wished dearly that he could go around to beg for help now. Upon hearing his words, he


    hurriedly cried and said, ¡°I wish to live. I wish to live, Bro¡­ Brother, please forgive me. Just treat me


    like a fart and let me go!¡±


    ¡°Let you go? Alright, then you can just go!¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ W-what about the parasite inside my stomach¡­¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Brother, son-inw. My good son-inw, I beg you. Please let me go. I know I was wrong. I really


    know I was wrong!¡±


    Seeing Franklin crying as he kept groveling and knocking his head on the ground to admit his mistakes,


    Cheryl was reminded of her mother. At the time, her mother had died from depression. She still could


    not forget this man before taking herst breath, but he even refused to see her for thest time. He


    even said that he would rather let her die fast to reincarnate into the next life quicker.


    Was this something that a human being could do?


    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± James said.


    ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have abandoned my wife and daughter. I shouldn¡¯t have eloped with someone


    else. I shouldn¡¯t act below the moral baseline for the sake of temporary pleasure¡­ Dad, I¡¯ve already


    been punished. That b*tch turned around threw herself at someone else¡¯s embrace after spending all


    my money. I was even sold off to work as a miner in the cold northern region. I couldn¡¯t evene


    back even if I wanted to!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You couldn¡¯t evene back even if you wanted to. That¡¯s because you deserved it!


    Therefore, you¡¯re back now to sell off your daughter. Do you think I¡¯ll sympathize with you?¡± As James


    said furiously, he picked up a wooden stick and hit Franklin right in the face.


    It was until the stick was broken did he then let him go.


    Alex said, ¡°Get lost! Starting from tomorrow, go to the tomb of Cheryl¡¯s mother and kneel before it for


    forgiveness. Kneel ten hours per day. I¡¯ll see your performance in one month before deciding to give


    you an antidote.¡±


    Franklin left the Coney family¡¯s residence in fear.


    James sighed and said that their family was unfortunate for giving birth to such a brute. Cheryl hugged


    Alex right away, burying her face in his arms without saying a word.


    James was startled for a brief moment.


    Then, he turned around and entered the kitchen to talk to his wife.


    ***


    Levi fled in a hurry. He finally escaped back to the ce where he lived with Carol Rockefeller


    temporarily. He was now gravely injured. He needed Carol¡¯s help to send him to Hosiah Qantas for


    treatment.


    Puff!


    As soon as he saw Carol, he spat a mouthful of blood again.


    Shocked, Carol asked, ¡°Young Master Bayer, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Levi said, ¡°What bad luck. My dad asked me to marry the granddaughter of Legendary Doctor Coney in


    California. It turned out that the woman is Alex Rockefeller¡¯s woman. I was squeezed by him in mid-air


    and fell from a tall building. Three pieces of my ribs are broken, stabbing into my lungs. Carol, hurry up.


    Find Qantas the Weird and send me to him. Only he can save me now.¡±


    Carol was even more surprised.


    Then, she asked, ¡°Why did your dad ask you to marry the granddaughter of Legendary Doctor Coney?


    Now that you¡¯ve been beaten to such a state, does your dad know?¡±


    Levi said, ¡°Not yet, one of my arms is also broken. When I tried to escape from there just now, my


    personal bodyguard had already died while trying to save me¡­ Cough, cough. Stop the idle chatter.


    Hurry and send me there, or else I¡¯m really going to die here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Just rest on the couch first. I¡¯ll give you something to fix your arm. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be


    crippled.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Levi halfid on the couch. He took out a medicine and consumed it, activating the inner force inside


    his body to heal his injuries.


    However, Carol did not go and find the item for fixing his arm. Instead, she found a knife. Her


    expression was hideous and her eyes were cold. She let out a strange smile in the mirror.


    Then, she walked toward the outside.


    ¡°Carol, is it done?¡±


    Levi asked without opening his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, I¡¯ll bandage you right away!¡±


    As the voice fell, the knife hidden behind Carol¡¯s back stabbed into Levi¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1116

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1116


    Levi opened his eyes as his face was filled with disbelief.


    He wanted to struggle and kill Carol, but how could he do it? ¡°Y-you, how dare you try to kill me? A-


    aren¡¯t you afraid of being chased after and being killed by my Witch Doctor Sect?¡±


    Carol¡¯s knife did not stab into Levi¡¯s heart, but it went to the right area next to the chest.


    She took two steps back and said with a smile, ¡°Why would the Witch Doctor Secte to kill me? You


    were killed by Alex Rockefeller, right?¡±


    Levi kept coughing up blood. ¡°Y-you are so vicious!¡±


    Carolughed heartily. ¡°Young Master Bayer, you are in vain for being a young hero of the next


    generation. Don¡¯t you know women are the most vicious creatures in the world? When you transferred


    the haunting baby to me, I had secretly sworn that I¡¯d kill you someday. Today is the day!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Puff!¡±


    ¡°Alright, it looks like you can¡¯t hold it any longer. I¡¯ll just make good use of the trash. Pass all the power


    inside your body to me!¡±


    Ayer of bloody red mist suddenly rose upon Carol¡¯s body. Her entire body exuded a strange


    fragrance as if it were blooming peach blossom.


    This was what she had learned from Seamus Owen, the Peach Blossom Demon Art.


    She used the Peach Blossom Demon Art to absorb all the cultivation base inside Seamus¡¯s body, too.


    Later, she even absorbed the inner force of several other fighters with Hosiah¡¯s help. Only then could


    she reach Mystic rank so fast.


    The power of the Peach Blossom Demon Art was no less than the Great Star-suctioning Art.


    Levi¡¯s clothes were torn apart by Carol. The bloody red mist enveloped his entire body.


    Then, Carol pounced on him right away.


    After a half-minute, Levi let out a terrible yet mournful roar. ¡°The Peach Blossom Demon Art, Blood


    Cult. Carol Rockefeller, you¡¯ll die a terrible death¡­¡±


    However, his voice stopped abruptly at this moment.


    After a few minutes, the bloody red mist disappeared. However, the power inside Carol¡¯s body soared


    as her eyes turned scarlet as if they were filled with blood.


    On the other hand, Levi¡¯s body had turned into a mummified corpse!


    ***


    On the lower level of the Coney family¡¯s residence, Anna Coleman hurriedly came over to drag away


    the corpse.


    Meanwhile, Cheryl finally let go of Alex¡¯s embrace. She called out to her grandfather and grandmother


    in the kitchen. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner. I¡¯m already very hungry.¡±


    The dinner was a bit depressing.


    Alex could tell that Granny Coney had always missed her son, Franklin. It was just that those things


    that he had done were too despicable. She feared that she might anger James and Cheryl if she said


    something. Still, Alex took the initiative to speak, ¡°Sir, the parasite that fed your son earlier won¡¯t cause


    any danger to his life. I can also remove the parasite. Whether I should remove it or not, you guys can


    decide! There¡¯s another way. He could protect his life without any worry by consuming a temporary


    antidote every year.¡±


    James said, ¡°Just use the temporary antidote then. In this way, he can always remember that there¡¯s a


    sharp, murderous sword hanging overhead so that he can be a good person.¡±


    As the matter was settled, Granny Coney sighed in relief and started smiling.


    After the dinner, Alex said to James, ¡°Sir, I have a medical issue that needs to be discussed with you


    alone.¡±


    Jamesughed and said, ¡°Alex, now you¡¯re an Immortal Doctor whom even Wace Yoke conceded


    defeat to. In the field of medicine, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m no match for you. How can I give you any advice?¡±


    ¡°You can never say never. The same goes to the field of medicine.¡±


    Then, the two people entered the study.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Alex did not mention anything medical, but told James one thing, ¡°Sir, I asked Darven Mikail about one


    thing. The legacy of the Immortal Doctor, Guilherme Extraordinaire, is hidden inside the que of


    Ganoderma. Sir, you can deal with it yourself.¡±


    ¡°What? Impossible! Where did your Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacye from?¡±


    Alex smiled indifferently. ¡°I have never said I acquired the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1117

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1117


    James was stunned.


    After a long while, he was hesitant and asked, ¡°Then, how did you¡­¡±


    Alex smiled mysteriously. ¡°You want to know how I learned the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell? Then,


    do you know from where the Immortal Doctor of the previous generation, Guilherme Extraordinaire,


    learned the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell? Or, from


    where did the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell in the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacye?¡±


    Shocked, James asked, ¡°Could it be that your Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell have an even longer


    history than Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s?¡±


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to say all these. But, the legacy that I have learned indeed is a bit


    rted to the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy. I¡¯m not very interested in the Immortal Doctor¡¯s status. But, sir,


    if you can acquire the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy of Guilherme Extraordinaire, it¡¯ll be a great thing for


    the majority of the patients.¡±


    James also seemed very excited.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As a doctor, no one was not tempted by the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy.


    However, James pondered for a while and said, ¡°Alex, I¡¯m already old and have one foot in the grave.


    Even if I¡¯ve acquired the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy, it won¡¯t be much useful for me. If possible, I¡¯d like to


    have Cheryl try it. Whether she could get it or not, that would depend on her luck.¡±


    Alex looked at him and nodded.


    Soon after, Cheryl was called into the study.


    Upon hearing about the matter, she could not help but feel surprised. ¡°The Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy of


    Guilherme Extraordinaire is in our family?¡±


    James said, ¡°Tracing the roots, our Ganoderma was indeed created by the Immortal Doctor, Guilherme


    Extraordinaire, several hundreds of years ago. But, there were no Immortal Doctors for the next


    generations after Guilherme Extraordinaire. Back then, I had heard my master say that the Immortal


    Doctor¡¯s Legacy was not something that could be obtained easily, but it depended on luck and chance.


    Why else didn¡¯t another Immortal Doctor appear in Ganoderma?¡±


    Cheryl said, ¡°But, I have never heard you talked about it.¡±


    James shook his head and said, ¡°Ganoderma had gone through several hundreds of years, but how


    many cmities did it experience? Especially during the war years in the 1800s, it was a catastrophe


    and a rebirth every time. And, Ganoderma had its ups and downs. In the great chaos of conflicts


    among countless medical schools and medical families back then, it was already remarkable for it to be


    able to be in Grandpa¡¯s hands today. The Legacy¡¯s Origin had changed hands several times, but it had


    long since gone missing. If Alex hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have known the secret of the legacy is


    hidden within the que.¡±


    When Alex and Cheryl heard it, their thoughts could not help but recall the turbulent years back then.


    They thought about it. It was also the same reason.


    Cheryl asked, ¡°So, Grandpa. Where¡¯s the que located now?¡±


    James lowered his voice as he said, ¡°That que is in Puerto Rico Rainforest. We, people of


    Ganoderma, hid it in a certain depth of the forest in Puerto Rico under circumstances where everything


    was hard to be preserved. When my master handed over Ganoderma to me back then, I hid that


    que somewhere. Cheryl, Grandpa is old. I¡¯ll leave the matter of the legacy to you! Alex, the journey


    to Puerto Rico Rainforest is far away, and it¡¯s also off the beaten track. I have a request. Can you


    apany Cheryl there and keep her safe?¡±


    Alex looked at Cheryl and nodded. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    James smiled as an imperceptible smile shed in his eyes.


    The Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy mattered a great deal. It would be better to get it earlier, lestplicated


    issues might arise due to the dy.


    James asked, ¡°Can you go there tomorrow? If you go there by flight, you can reach Puerto Rico within


    a few hours, but you still need to go through many routes from the airport to reach there. You can only


    get there on the next day at the earliest. I¡¯ll draw a map today and specify the detailed instructions and


    prepare a bit on the way. Will you depart tomorrow?¡±


    Alex pondered for a while. Since he had no important businesstely, he nodded in agreement.


    ***


    Soon, it was the next day.


    After briefing the few women at home, Alex drove to Cheryl¡¯s house to fetch her and embark on the


    journey to Puerto Rico.


    Holly wanted to go with them. However, when he thought about the recent conflict with the Witch


    Doctor Sect, he felt that it would be more appropriate for Holly to stay with Brittany.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1118

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1118


    When Alex fetched Cheryl at the Coney family¡¯s residential unit, he could not help his eyes from


    glistening. At this moment, he saw Cheryl wearing a white T-shirt with embroideries. She had on a pair


    of sea blue jeans coupled with a pair of red sneakers. She looked young, beautiful, and full of vigor. He


    could not tell that she was already a mature woman of twenty-six


    years old. She was more like a college student walking out of the campus.


    Alex poked out his head and whistled. ¡°Oh, my, whose sister is this? Are you taken yet?¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, James¡¯s voice rang from the inside next to the unit door. ¡°Alex, I¡¯m waiting for


    you toe to our house for a marriage proposal.¡±


    In that instant, Alex jumped in shock. He seemed a bit awkward.


    Cheryl only smiled and pointed at the luggage near her feet. ¡°Kind brother, please help to carry my


    luggage!¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many luggage bags?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more troublesome for girls to go out than you boys.¡±


    Alex did not speak any further but moved the luggage bags into the car together with James.


    Before leaving, James handed over a letter to Alex and said, ¡°Alex, I¡¯ll leave Cheryl to you. Although


    she¡¯s older than you, she¡¯s very innocent. Just treat her as your sister. If she ever throws a tantrum,


    you have to forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not a kid.¡±


    ¡°Haha, great. That¡¯s great. The thing that you guys want is inside this envelope. Have a safe journey.¡±


    Cheryl got into Alex¡¯s car and headed to California airport. Cheryl was in an extremely good yet


    nervous mood. She felt as if the two of them were going on a honeymoon. As a result, she did not care


    if she could acquire the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy. Instead, she wondered if something special would


    happen in this journey. For instance¡­ Bing a woman.


    The flight was at ten thirty in the morning. It required three and a half hours to reach Puerto Rico airport


    from California.


    Cheryl had specially prepared a tablet and downloaded a few movies on it. She was ready to watch the


    movies with Alex when the time came.


    Each of them wore one side of the earphones. They were just like the usual couples.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, after getting on the ne, Alex met an acquaintance.


    ¡°Oh, Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    ¡°Is that you? What a coincidence. Why are you on this flight, too? Are you traveling to Puerto Rico?¡±


    Alex was startled for a brief moment. Never did he expect to bump into someone he knew on the ne.


    He took a look at the person.


    ¡°Hubert Gordon, it¡¯s you. And¡­ Thea Stone? Are you two¡­ Together?¡±


    It turned out that the one who spoke earlier was a former university ssmate.


    Recalling those years back then, Alex was a wealthy heir of a 300 billion dor listedpany, and this


    Hubert Gordon was also one of hisckeys. However, he was also born with a silver spoon. Moreover,


    he did not hail from California but Missouri. After graduation, he went back to Missouri, and the two


    drifted apart.


    However, their rtionship was still fine.


    It was just that the beauty next to him, Thea Stone, had a bad rtionship with Alex. She was one term


    older than Alex and in the same term as Maya Howards. Moreover, this person was a rival to Maya in


    the student council. She also bore a bit more animosity toward Alex because he was close to Maya.


    At this moment, Thea recognized Alex and said contemptuously, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Alex Rockefeller. I heard


    that your dad was involved in corruption and treason. You were kicked out of the Rockefellers and


    became Assex¡¯s live-in son-inw. What are you doing here today? You¡¯re traveling to Puerto Rico with


    another woman behind Dorothy¡¯s back Are you trying to earn quick cash by bing a kept man?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1119

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1119


    Alex nced indifferently at Thea without feeling anything in his heart.


    In his eyes, there was a vast difference in personality between Thea and Maya. Maya was like a cloud


    in the sky, whereas Thea was a rotten leaf on the ground. At first, he had a better rtionship with


    Maya. She even used to try to win him over by trying to drive a wedge between him and Maya.


    Moreover, the means used by her was a confession!


    That was right. Thea once confessed to Alex and wanted to be his girlfriend. Unexpectedly, her goal


    had been long seen through by Alex because he happened to hear her conversation with another girl


    back then.


    The ending was predictable.


    The woman could be summarized in two wordsughing stock!


    Alex did not even deign to look at her. Naturally, he did not even retort with disdainful words, but Cheryl


    could not hold it in any longer. It would be no problem if others were to badmouth her. She could


    endure it. However, it was pushing her buttons when Thea bad mouthed Alex.


    Cheryl coldly said, ¡°You are full of it. You look like a person, but your true nature is exposed once you


    start speaking. Do you think you can show off your sense of superiority in this way? In fact, it just


    shows your dark character without any moral baseline inside your heart.¡±


    The female doctor¡¯s words did not contain a single vulgar word, but every word touched a sore point


    with her.


    As her face flushed, she was so furious that she was about to go mad. She pointed at Alex and said,


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve said something wrong? You better ask him if all these things that I¡¯ve said earlier


    are true.¡±


    Cheryl said with a cold smile, ¡°You just picked up someone else¡¯s vomitus halfway and held that hear


    say as the truth? If your eyes aren¡¯t just for decorations, you can go and take a look at the police


    announcement. Alex¡¯s father was framed. Even the official had rectified it. Why are you still using some


    old fake news to attack others? What¡¯s your intention?¡±


    Hubert also said with a frown, ¡°Thea, why are you talking about this? We¡¯re all ssmates. Why are


    you making a big fuss about it?¡±


    Thea let out a snort. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that it¡¯s better off without some ssmates.¡±


    Hubert said, ¡°Thea Stone, Alex Rockefeller is my ssmate and also my friend. If you ever say such a


    thing again, I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Thea sat down and turned her face to look at the scenery outside the window.


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯m really sorry. Thea¡­¡± Hubert said apologetically to Alex.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I know very well what kind of person she is. The point is, why are you with her?¡±


    Just as Hubert wanted to say something, Thea jumped again. ¡°What do you mean by that? What¡¯s


    wrong with Hubert and I being together? Why would I still want to be with someone who lives with his


    wife¡¯s family like you? Are you still thinking about the matter of me confessing to you during the school


    period? Have you been feeling proud about it all these years? To be frank, that was fake. I deceived


    you, you idiot! Think about it, what benefits did you get from following Maya Howards all day? When


    something happened to your family, did she help you? I¡¯m afraid she has long forgotten who you are!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Alex nce at her. ¡°Thea Stone, don¡¯t be cynical about the integrity of others. For Hubert¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll


    take you a stalking nonsense if you try to badmouth me with a few words. If you keep badmouthing


    Maya, I¡¯ll still p you.¡±


    After being looked at by Alex, Thea suddenly had a feeling of being watched by a devil as a chill rose in


    her heart for no reason. It felt as if she would die at any time.


    She was bbergasted by such a feeling in herself, but she dared not retort Alex in the end.


    Hubert felt a bit awkward, so he changed the topic. ¡°Alex, this is¡­?¡±


    Alex introduced. ¡°She¡¯s a doctor in California, Cheryl Coney.¡±


    Cheryl added, ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Then, Dorothy Assex¡­¡±


    ¡°They got divorced.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1120

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1120


    Alex looked at Cheryl. The woman winked at him.


    Fine. The beautiful doctor loved him deeply. They had even kissed and hugged. If he were to deny it at


    this time, it would hurt her feelings. Moreover, it would also embarrass her very much. How could he


    possibly do such a thing?


    After about of chatter, Alex learned that Hubert¡¯s family was in dire straits.


    ¡°My Gordon family in Missouri was also a top notch great family before. But, a major event happened


    some time ago and caused my Gordon family¡¯s business to meet its Waterloo. If we can¡¯t survive this


    crisis, our Gordon family might have to face the danger of bankruptcy. Therefore, my grandpa has


    made an announcement. Whoever in the third generation of the Gordon family can help the family to


    earn a billion dors first will be the next patriarch of the family.¡±


    ¡°And my father ranks the youngest in the family and is the least pleasing to my grandpa¡¯s eyes. He is


    also at odds with a few of his brothers. Once he fails thispetition, my family will end up in an even


    more difficult situation. We might be kicked out of the family without any rights of inheritance.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Alex sighed silently.


    It was another drama of struggling for power in an aristocratic family.


    In reality, he had already experienced it twice in the Assex family and the Rockefeller family.


    Cheryl said, ¡°What major event happened in Missouri that could make your family so miserable?¡±


    Hubert said, ¡°I wonder if you guys have heard of the eight great royal families of America before?¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡± Alex was slightly startled.


    At this moment, Thea could not help saying, ¡°He¡¯s just a down and out young master who lives in such


    a small ce like California. How could he possibly know about the eight great royal families? You


    have overestimated him.¡±


    Alex sneered and thought, ¡®You woman, do you even know anything? If you were to know that the


    Stoermers revere me and the Colemans would die for me, you might wet your pants out of fear.¡¯


    However, he did not n to show off his capability.


    Hubert said, ¡°The eight great royal families of America are the eight supreme families passed down


    from ancient times of the Golden Era. In our Missouri, there¡¯s the Coleman family of Missouri. It¡¯s one


    of the royal families. But, the Colemans of Missouri had a major incident some time ago, and they were


    almost annihted! Now, most of the properties have fallen into the hands of the Stoermers of


    Michigan. And, my Gordon family has ties of kinship with the Coleman family. Many of our businesses


    rely upon the help of the Coleman family. Now the Coleman family is powerless to fend for themselves,


    our Gordon family suffers a great catastrophe.¡±


    Alex touched his nose.


    To his surprise, the Gordon family and the Coleman family were rted.


    The current predicament of the Gordon family was tantamount to an indirect cause by himself.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Hubert whispered, ¡°Alex, do you know how the Coleman family suffered heavy losses?


    I heard that someone called Master Rockefeller had appeared in your Califoniia. Oh right, he even has


    the samest name as yours. This Master Rockefeller could summon lightning with his bare hands and


    has even killed a martial Grandmaster from the Coleman family. He had destroyed the first genius of


    America, Tristan Coleman, too. In the end, he allowed the Stoermers to grab a bargain. Have you ever


    heard of this Master Rockefeller in California?¡±


    Thea next to him said again, ¡°He hasn¡¯t heard a damn thing! That Master Rockefeller is such an expert.


    He¡¯s an existence that even the royal families have to bow their heads to. Do you think he would know


    about it just because hisst name is also Rockefeller?¡±


    However, Cheryl silently squeezed Alex¡¯s hand. She pinched his hand lightly with her fingernails.


    She had also heard of Alex¡¯s alias, it was Master Rockefeller.


    In addition to the rtionship between him and Daya, she could determine with high probability that the


    person was Alex Rockefeller.


    Hubert smiled. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. That Master Rockefeller keeps an air of mystery about him. How


    could ordinary people like us know about him? Even if we have heard about him, it was of extreme


    luck. If we could meet him in person for once, then we could die without any regrets.¡±


    Thea said, ¡°Hubert, we heard about him because we are of the upper ss society, whereas they are


    just civilians at the bottom of the society. To them, Master Rockefeller is equivalent to myth. It¡¯s like


    preaching to deaf ears by talking to them about it! Alright, the ne is going to take off now. I¡¯ll just


    close my eyes and take a nap!¡±


    Cheryl nced at Thea. ¡°Hmph. How do you know that we haven¡¯t seen him before?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1121

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1121


    Hubert Gordon was stunned. ¡°Have you met Master Rockefeller before?¡±


    Thea Stone also looked over in surprise.


    Alex hurriedly squeezed Cheryl¡¯s hand, exerting some force.


    He didn¡¯t want Hubert to know that he was the one who had killed the great elder of the Coleman


    family, which had allowed the Stoermer family to knock out half of the Coleman family, causing serious


    damage to the economy that was affecting the Gordon family right now.


    Cheryl was so angry at how arrogant Hubert was being and how he looked down on everyone like he


    was so extremely superiorpared to them. When Alex reminded her, she calmly said, ¡°So what if


    I¡¯ve met him? So what if I haven¡¯t? Does it make you any more superior if you¡¯ve met him before?¡±


    ¡°Hmmp, what are you bragging about if you hadn¡¯t met him before, then?! Country bumpkin!¡± Thea said


    contemptuously.


    ¡°If you have the ability, then don¡¯t fly on the same ne as us, country bumpkins! Since you have such


    a high status, go and buy a private jet of your own! What kind of pretense do you think you¡¯re putting


    up?¡±


    Cheryl had never been so angry in her life, and they pissed her off.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, shut your mouth!¡± Hubert red at Thea. ¡°Back down, and stop causing such a fuss.


    Otherwise, don¡¯t even say you know me in the future.¡±


    Hubert¡¯s warning was very effective.


    Thea wasn¡¯t any second gen of a rich family or anything. For her to have won over Hubert, she had


    used all sorts of methods and ways to get Hubert as her long term meal ticket, and she couldn¡¯t just


    casually toss this aside. So, when Hubert said to stop, she did. She turned her head away and closed


    her eyes, pretending to sleep.


    ¡°Dear passengers, the flight is about to take off¡­¡±


    The flight attendant¡¯s announcement began, and soon, the airne began its course on the runway


    and took off.


    The instant the airne took off from the ground, the strong feeling of being pushed backward and the


    feeling of weightlessness saw Cheryl grabbing Alex¡¯s hand as she whispered, ¡°This is my first time on a


    ne. I¡¯m so nervous.¡±


    Alex grasped her hand firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Cheryl leaned closer to Alex, snuggling up against him.


    Alex didn¡¯t want to talk anymore to Hubert and Thea, who were in the front seat. Especially Thea,


    because she was like a mad dog who had bitten down on him and refused to let go!


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know that Thea¡¯s confession toward him was notpletely false as she had imed


    it to be. It was somewhat true, and if he had agreed to it, it would have been great for her. If he didn¡¯t,


    she still had a way out of an embarrassing situation.


    However, when Alex had rejected her outright without giving her any face at all as though she was just


    a pile of rubbish, she could not lift her head in the presence of her roommates who lived in the same


    dormitory as her.


    That was why she held a strong grudge against him, and also the reason that even after she left


    California, she still paid a lot of attention to Alex¡¯s life. So she knew when his family had an ident


    and had gloated about his misfortune after he moved in with his wife¡¯s family after that.


    Unconsciously, Alex fell asleep. Without knowing how much time had passed, he was awakened by a


    quarrel. He opened his eyes and found that the noise wasing from the seat in front.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed like the woman who was sitting in front of Thea had pped her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± Cheryl woke up too and blinked drowsily.


    Alex shrugged. Thea had been beaten up, and he was happy to just watch the show in front of him


    without feeling the slightest hint of sympathy. After listening for a while, it seemed that Thea had taken


    off her shoes and had raised her feet high, resting them between the chairs in front of her. In the end,


    the woman in front probably fell asleep, and her face fell unto Thea¡¯s stinky feet when the woman¡¯s


    head tilted to the side.


    When the woman woke up, she burst into a fit of anger.


    Cheryl shook her head. ¡°That girl has no basic manners at all, and she ims to be some high-ss


    person. Not a single hint of morality in her at all. She deserves to be beaten.¡±


    Alex shrugged once again.


    His attention was on the woman who had pped Thea. She was young and looked to be about the


    same age as him, about twenty four or twenty five years old. She was quite beautiful. However, what


    surprised him was the fact that she was an advanced Mystic rank warrior.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1122

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1122


    Alex took a closer look at the clothes she was wearing, especially the badge on her chest. He was


    even more surprised.


    ¡®Someone from the Divine Constabry?¡¯


    Alex naturally recognized the logo, but he would never have expected to meet a master from the Divine


    Constabry on his flight to Puerto Rico. The martial arts cultivation level was the same as Sky Melvis,


    which was advanced Mystic rank. She couldn¡¯t be some nobody in the Divine Constabry.


    And, Alex had never seen this woman before. Thinking about it, it was impossible that she was from


    the South California division.


    What made Alex even more shocked was the fact that he could feel a familiar aura from this woman, as


    though they had met before.


    However, he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it.


    Thea was also furious at this moment, having been pped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with putting my feet there?


    This ne doesn¡¯t belong to you or your family, and you¡¯re the one who put your face on my feet! I


    should be suing you for molesting my feet instead! It¡¯s an honor for you even to touch my feet, do you


    know that?! Hurry up and apologize to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you for injuring me, and you just wait to


    go to prison!¡±


    The woman who had pped her had initially nned on letting it go after that.


    However, she got angry once she heard what Thea had said andshed out to p her again.


    ¡°An honor?¡±


    p!


    ¡°I¡¯m beating you now. Isn¡¯t that an honor?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    p!


    ¡°You might as well have the greatest honor right now!¡±


    p! p! p!


    Thea¡¯s face was swollen to the point that it looked like it might burst.


    The woman¡¯s actions were too fast. Forget about everyone else around them, even Hubert couldn¡¯t


    react. It was only until Thea held her face and yelled for help from Hubert, the woman looked at Hubert


    coldly and said, ¡°You better control your woman better.¡±


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up, too.¡±


    Hubert trembled with fear. He could see a certain aura in the woman¡¯s eyes, and as a descendent of


    the Gordon family, he had personallye into contact with many warriors. The woman in front of him


    gave him a feeling that she was extremely dangerous.


    As he didn¡¯t say a word, Thea couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Hubert Gordon, are you a man or not? My face


    has been beaten until it¡¯s swollen, and you¡¯re still not even helping me at all? What use are you, then?


    If you¡¯re a man, you would stand up and help me beat her up¡­ And you, Alex Rockefeller, you¡¯re really


    a waste of space. Yourpanion has been bullied like this, and you didn¡¯t even say a single word. I


    despise you¡­¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t expect to be dragged into the situation while he had only been enjoying the show.


    He was speechless and just said, ¡°If you dare to take your stinking feet and ce them on my backrest,


    I will break your legs. Do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°Y-You! Come on then!¡±


    At this point, everyone around basically knew what had happened.


    Many of them had pulled out their phones and taken pictures of Thea. Most of the flights in America


    now didn¡¯t disallow the use of handphones as long as they were on airne mode, so it wasn¡¯t a


    problem at all, and it was entirely possible to take it out to take pictures.


    Countless people were pointing at Thea.


    ¡°Who is that person? Putting on airs like that. You¡¯d never expect her to have such poor behavior.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s really so shameless. Doesn¡¯t she think about how the person feels when their face fell on


    her feet? She really doesn¡¯t even have the basics courtesy of being a human.¡±


    ¡°Hey, boy, you¡¯re her boyfriend, right? You better break up with her fast. If you really marry this sort of


    woman, you¡¯ll suffer in the future. You can tell at one nced that she¡¯s all about taking and not giving


    a single thing back, and also an unclean shrew.¡±


    Thea was about to explode right there and then.


    ¡°You, you peasants! What does it have to do with you? Who asked you to take pictures? Hurry up and


    delete them! Air police, where¡¯s the air police? I want to sue her for injuring me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1123

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1123


    Soon, the air police arrived.


    Thea Stone held her head up high and became arrogant once again because she only took off her


    shoes and put them on the seat¡¯s backrest in front of her. At most, she¡¯d be said to have uncivilized


    behavior, while the woman had pped her seven to eight times, which was breaking thew.


    With the backing of Missouri¡¯s Gordon family, she would easily be able to send that b*tch to jail.


    ¡°What the hell are you guys doing? What took you so long?


    ¡°I paid money for my ne ticket, and now my safety is seriously threatened. Look at my face, I¡¯ve


    been pped, and I literally look like a pig right now. Hurry up and arrest this violent person who beats


    up people¡­¡±


    Alex shook his head, suddenly feeling sorrow for this ridiculous woman named Thea Stone.


    She wasn¡¯t even aware of who she was going up against. In summary, this was a fool who lived in her


    world and buried herself in her head, feeling particrly great about herself.


    In the end, not a single thing happened to the one who assaulted her. Meanwhile, Thea was given a


    severe warning because of her uncivilized behavior and forced to sit in the front row with one of the air


    police beside her.


    It was equivalent to sitting in prison for the remaining two hours of the flight for Thea.


    Alex turned to Hubert and said, ¡°This Thea ispletely not suitable for you!¡±


    Hubert looked embarrassed but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Alex didn¡¯t further offer any advice to him anymore. When feelings were involved, only the people


    involved knew best about it.


    However, Alex finally managed to find out the reason Hubert was going to Puerto Rico. The Gordon


    family business was also involved in cosmeceutical. The cosmeceutical brand they operated on before


    this was a kind of immunization medicine, and they only had the rights to manage it because of


    Missouri¡¯s Coleman family.


    However, this part of the business had now fallen into the hands of Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family.


    The Gordon family wanted to continue operating it, so they needed to obtain a new authorization


    separately. On the other hand, Hubert found out that the manufacturer of the immunization medicine


    had recentlyunched a new product, which was why Hubert and Thea were traveling to Puerto Rico in


    a hurry.


    Coincidentally, Hubert was heading to the ce that Alex and Cheryl would stop for the night


    temporarily. It was a ce in the inner part of Puerto Rico that they needed to pass to enter the


    rainforest on the western side.


    It was also the only market town within a hundred miles of the local area.


    More importantly, Hubert had already arranged for a helicopter. When theynded at the airport, they


    would transfer to the helicopter to fly directly to a small town called Morro.


    This was convenient for Alex and Cheryl.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They wouldn¡¯t have to suffer from the bumpy road a car needed to go through to get up to the


    mountains.


    ***


    It was half past two in the afternoon when the airne arrived at its destination.


    Alex noticed the woman from the Divine Constabry was on the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Before I


    meet up with you guys, don¡¯t act rashly and just monitor closely¡­¡±


    She spoke very softly, but it couldn¡¯t escape Alex¡¯s ears. Obviously, she was here on a mission.


    She seemed to feel Alex¡¯s focused gaze fixed on her keenly, and she shot him a cold re. One


    secondter, she was off the ne, still on the phone.


    When the transfer to the helicopter was happening, Thea was quite unhappy. ¡°What? The two of them


    are also riding in the helicopter? Are you kidding me? Hey, Alex, what the hell did you twoe here


    for?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1124

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1124


    Alex calmly replied, ¡°Travelling, going on a honeymoon, it doesn¡¯t matter. The important thing is to be


    happy, right?¡±


    A cold expression crossed Thea¡¯s face.


    However, after sitting on the cold bench in the ne as well as getting pped, she realized that


    Hubert was a little disgusted with what she had done and thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯ll let this b*tch off for


    now. I¡¯ll get them the next time I have the chance.¡¯


    The helicopternded in the small town of Morro.


    In this ce, it was obvious that the economy wasn¡¯t prosperous. Even though it was a market town, it


    didn¡¯t look any different from those in California¡¯s countryside. There was only one ce that looked


    sophisticated and could be called magnificent.


    Hubert said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s called the Golden Tower, and it¡¯s a casino. The purpose of us


    coming here this time is to visit that ce.¡±


    Alex was surprised. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guyse here to talk about your


    cosmeceutical business? Why has that changed, and youe here for gambling instead?¡±


    Hubert gave a bitter smile. ¡°Alex, what you don¡¯t know is that the boss of the cosmeceutical business is


    the same person as the owner of the Golden Tower.¡±


    Alex frowned even deeper at that.


    Morro was equivalent to serving as a border for America, and the next point after this was Myanmar.


    The environment and public security here were iparable to that of those in Michigan or California.


    That was why James asked Alex to follow Cheryl here to protect her.


    And, for someone to open a huge casino like this in this ce, they couldn¡¯t be any ordinary person,


    right?


    ¡°Just the two of youing all the way to talk to a boss who¡¯s the owner of a big casino? You¡¯re really


    bold.¡±


    Alex was a little doubtful.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t any choice,¡± Hubert said. ¡°I have to take risks and fight for it. Of course, Thea is a girl, so


    I never intended to bring her in with me. She¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    Thea chose to speak up at this moment ¡°Talking business with the owner of the Golden Tower isn¡¯t an


    easy task, anyway, and there are a lot of risks that are out of our control. If it wasn¡¯t for those others in


    the Gordon family who stole some of the other tasks, why would Huberte to a god-forsaken ce


    like this? Luckily, I had the foresight to have him charter a helicopter in advance. Otherwise, you¡¯d still


    be on the way here on that long mountain road!¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Your suggestion isn¡¯t really a good one, though.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean? We gave you a free ride on the helicopter. Not only did you not give a single


    word of thanks, but you also keep going on and on about this.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the saying, ¡®opportunity makes thieves¡¯? Using a helicopter so openly and descending


    into the town like that, it¡¯s broadcasting to everyone that you¡¯re a cash cow. What kind of ce is this?


    We¡¯re on the country¡¯s border, an inhospitable natural environment where poor and wicked people are.


    Look at how many of them have their eyes upon you. Don¡¯t you think their gazes look like they¡¯ve just


    seen some fat cash cows?¡±


    Perhaps it was better if Alex hadn¡¯t said anything because once he said it, only then did the few of them


    realize that something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°Huh? T-Then, what should we do?¡± Thea was suddenly panicked.


    Even Cheryl looked nervous.


    Her appearance was beautiful, and when she arrived here, it was like a beautiful white swan had flown


    into a bunch of wild ducks, and she instantly became a target of the many men there.


    She could already feel the malicious gaze of several men upon her, which were obviously filled with lust


    that made her feel ufortably naked under their stares.


    Alex took Cheryl¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can hurt you while I¡¯m around.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You speak as though you were some Grandmaster in martial arts,¡± Thea said contemptuously.


    ¡°Even a Grandmaster in martial arts isn¡¯t anything significant in my eyes,¡± Alex said calmly.


    ¡°Ptooey! I really can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re a person who brags, Alex. You talk so big, do you even know what


    a Grandmaster in martial arts is? They can kill you a thousand times over with just a single finger!¡±


    Thea sneered.


    The expression on Hubert¡¯s face clearly stated that he also thought Alex was bragging.


    He smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much. Before I came here, I already had a talk with the


    owner of the Golden Tower on the phone. The Gordon family still has some kinship with Missouri¡¯s


    Coleman family after all, and they¡¯ll give me some face. It¡¯ll be fine! Let¡¯s go into town and settle in the


    inn first!¡±


    Here, there was only one inn.


    As a result, when they entered the inn, they saw a womaning in from the outside. Looking closer, it


    seemed to be that woman from the Divine Constabry on the ne just now who had pped Thea.


    As for the woman, she was obviously also taken aback when she caught sight of the few of them.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1125

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1125


    ¡®She¡¯s actually in Morro! What kind of mission would the Divine Constabry have here?¡¯ Alex


    wondered while he looked at the woman.


    Alex gazing at the woman immediately made her unhappy. She had red at him previously on the


    ne, and so she walked directly up to them.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s that ruthless, violent woman!¡±


    When Thea saw the woman walking toward them, she hurriedly hid behind Hubert.


    She had thought that the woman wasn¡¯t satisfied with hitting her on the ne and was nning to hit


    her more.


    She was so frightened that she screamed out, ¡°Y-You, don¡¯te here! I¡¯m telling you, I have the


    backing of Missouri¡¯s Colemans¡­¡±


    However, the woman wasn¡¯t looking at her. Instead, she rushed forward and grabbed Alex by his


    clothes. ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a beautiful woman? If you stare at me again, I


    will dig your eyeballs out.¡±


    Alex felt it more deeply that there was some familiar connection with this woman upon their close


    contact.


    He stered on an innocent expression and said, ¡°If you weren¡¯t looking at me, how did you know I


    was looking at you? Besides, you¡¯re way far off from my girlfriend in terms of appearance.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The woman pushed him away.


    She had wanted to throw Alex to the ground with that push, but she didn¡¯t expect to see Alex¡¯s body to


    seem like it had taken root to the ground, and he remained motionless. On the contrary, she felt herself


    pushed back by the force she had exerted.


    She seemed startled.


    However, because she had official duties, it wasn¡¯t good to waste time here. So, she left as she spat,


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again.¡±


    Then, she went in.


    Thea smiled. When she saw the woman grabbing Alex¡¯s shirt, looking as though she was about to hit


    him, she had been excited for a bit. But, she didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t get beaten up in the end, and


    felt extremely disappointed. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed that fickle stinking attitude of yours at all, Alex. You


    already have a woman who¡¯s as beautiful as jade at your side, yet you still stare at other women. Don¡¯t


    you feel embarrassed?¡±


    She was deliberately trying to stir up trouble in the rtionship between Alex and Cheryl.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about my affairs!¡±


    Then, he turned to Hubert and said, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re heading over to the Golden Towerter


    tonight¡±


    Hubert was surprised. ¡°You want to go gambling, Alex?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°The public order around this ce is chaotic, and would be even worse in a


    ce like the Golden Tower. I¡¯ll go with you so that I can take care of you! Also, since it¡¯s rare toe


    to this sort of ce, and it¡¯s even rarer to see a casino here, I should also take the chance to look


    around.¡±


    Hubert immediately smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Alex!¡±


    Alex smiled. There was another reason why he was doing this. The woman from the Divine


    Constabry just now was here in this town for a mission, and it would most likely involve the Golden


    Tower. Otherwise, what else was there to catch in such a deste ce?


    ***


    This inn was different from ordinary hotels, and it was made entirely out of bamboo and wood.


    When they walked inside, it gave off a feeling like they had walked into the video game, ¡®Legend of the


    Sword and Fairy¡¯. However, it was very clean, and not only were there flowers and other nts, there


    was also a huge fish pond in the front courtyard.


    In a border town like this,nds were abundant and fairly cheap.


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m not familiar with the living culture here, and I was afraid to be alone, so I booked only one


    room for us when I did the booking!¡± Cheryl said in a low voice to Alex, once Hubert and Thea had


    gone up to the second floor.


    As she said that, she twisted her clothes nervously, her face as red as a tomato. ¡°But, the room I


    booked is a suite.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°You did right.¡±


    Cheryl bit her plump red lip, and gave him an embarrassed look as she thought to herself, ¡®So, you had


    the same idea as well. If I knew that, then I would have left the booking up to you.¡¯


    However, Alex continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be peaceful here!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in before we talk¡±


    When they walked in, they were dumbfounded.


    The outside of the inn was big with a fish pond that looked like one could swim in it. However, the suite


    was pitifully small, not even half the size of a double room in a normal three star hotel. The room was


    only a so-called suite because there was a bathroom attached.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the suite having a bathroom, they¡¯d have to head to the public toilet when nature called.


    Most importantly, there was only one bed!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1126

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1126


    ¡°Ugh, this¡­ I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know that there would only be one bed.¡± Cheryl


    covered her face with her hands, not daring to lift her head. ¡°Should I get another room instead?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to!¡±


    Alex pulled her in, and looking at the embarrassed look on her face, it was impossible to say that his


    heart and mind weren¡¯t thinking of anything at all. However, he forced those desires down and said in a


    low voice, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine for just a night. I feel that it won¡¯t be a peaceful night, anyway. That woman just


    now, do you know who she was?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Which one? The one who beat up Thea?¡±


    ¡°Yes! She¡¯s from the Divine Constabry, and she¡¯s here on a mission. I¡¯m guessing there¡¯ll be some


    action happening here.¡±


    Cheryl obviously knew the Divine Constabry. She had encountered them during the Triangle River


    Delta Medical Exchange.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and asked, ¡°Then, you have to go to the Golden Towerter? You


    will be leaving me alone here. Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will happen to me?¡±


    ¡°Then, just follow me,¡± said Alex. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do at night here anyway, so it¡¯ll be fine to go have


    a look around the casino. Maybe you could even win some money.¡±


    ¡°If you say so, then you can¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, great doctor!¡±


    ¡°My current identity is your girlfriend, and we¡¯re here on a honeymoon. You¡¯re the one who said so.¡±


    ¡°¡­ And?¡±


    They were far away from their nativend, in a foreign country, and in a room with excellent privacy.


    Their eyes met, and a wild ambition sparked within them.


    It was unsure who made the first move. Two mouths met. This was not the first time anymore.


    When Alex¡¯s hand fell on her backside, Cheryl shivered violently and reciprocated with even more


    enthusiasm.


    Bang!


    Alex held Cheryl in his arms and pressed her against the wall.


    Unexpectedly, a woman¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°It¡¯s still broad daylight. Can you keep it


    down and stop for a while?¡±


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    When they heard the voice, it turned out to be the woman from the Divine Constabry.


    Cheryl snapped out of it immediately.


    Thinking about how the building was wooden and had poor sound instion, she couldn¡¯t bear to


    continue any longer and pushed Alex away and said softly, ¡°I¡­ I need to go to the toilet!¡±


    Alex misunderstood her, so he picked her up immediately and ran to the toilet.


    When he was about to continue, Cheryl finally said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I¡­ I wanted to take a


    bath! That woman is next door, so.. So, just forget about it!¡±


    Alex walked out of the bathroom dejectedly. His expression was even more depressed.


    He looked at the wall connected to the next room and allowed a spiritual consciousness flow to seep


    through it.


    He didn¡¯t expect to find that the woman was also taking a bath.


    Alex stared nkly. ¡®What a good body shape!¡¯


    However, at the same moment, the woman seemed to be aware of his gaze, and she suddenly


    grabbed a tower to wrap herself. She nced around the ce, looking for where the feeling of being


    watched wasing from.


    ¡®F*ck, her perceptions are so keen?¡¯


    Alex was taken aback and hurriedly withdrew his spiritual consciousness.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already eight at night.


    Hubert came to get Alex, and initially, Thea wasn¡¯t going to the Golden Tower, but once she found out


    that Cheryl was going, she didn¡¯t want to be the only one who stayed in this broken inn, especially


    since she was a woman. So, she also decided to tag along.


    At a quarter past eight, the four of them arrived at the Golden Tower.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1127

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1127


    Once they stepped into the Golden Tower, they saw the magnificent decoration inside. It was brilliant


    and bright, to the point where it almost seemed like they could blind the eyes of people who came in.


    There were also many peopleing and going. Except for a few dressed in local ethnic style clothes,


    the majority of them were gamblers from foreign countries.


    ¡°Where are you from, and who introduced you to this ce?¡±


    There were two disciples guarding the door.


    When they saw the group of four and the fact that they were unfamiliar faces, the disciples stopped


    them and asked. After they finished asking, they were surprised at Cheryl¡¯s appearance. Both of their


    eyes were fixed upon the beautiful doctor, and they were almost drooling.


    Cheryl was flustered. This was the first time she hade to a ce like this, and she felt


    ufortable. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Alex was holding onto her hand, she would have high-tailed


    it out of here in fright a long time ago. She hurriedly hid behind Alex. As for Thea, she became jealous


    instead. She felt that the two disciples had bad taste in women. She was also a beautiful woman, after


    all!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Hello, gentlemen. I¡¯m Hubert Gordon from Missouri¡¯s Gold Mountain Group. I have an appointment


    with your boss for eight-thirty to discuss the cosmeceutical business,¡± Hubert hurriedly said.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you!¡± One of them said calmly. ¡°Boss Winn is already waiting for you inside. Go on in! And,


    who are the rest of the people with you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, they¡¯re my friends. They heard that the Golden Tower is very interesting, so they came to have


    some fun.¡±


    The taller manughed and said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re all wee to y. Friends whoe from afar,


    we have mahjong, poker, grand hazard. Besides, we also have cockfighting, dogfighting, stone


    gambling, and everything you can think of! What do you want to y? I¡¯ll lead the way!¡±


    As he said that, he also reached out intending to touch Cheryl¡¯s backside.


    p!


    Alex casually pped the man¡¯s wrist, batting it away. Then, he said coldly, ¡°No one can touch my


    woman, except me. For the sake of Boss Winn, I¡¯ll let you off this time. Otherwise, your hands would be


    gone.¡±


    Cheryl pressed herself against Alex even more.


    The man¡¯s wrist felt like it was on fire and felt like his arm had almost been broken.


    He was seething with rage and gave Alex a fierce look. However, he seemed to be apprehensive and


    didn¡¯t do anything more after that.


    Later, Hubert went in alone to meet with Boss Winn because one of the disciples said that Boss Winn


    had only allowed Hubert alone to meet with him. Though Alex was a little worried, Hubert said that


    nothing would happen, and so he could only wait outside for him.


    ¡°Is there stone gambling here?¡± he asked the other disciple.


    ¡°Of course! The ores we have here are all from Myanmar, and the quality is very good. There¡¯s a big


    chance of getting in the green. When you want to y stone gambling, I¡¯ll bring you over.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±


    Cheryl whispered, ¡°I heard that stone gambling is even less reliable than normal gamble on money.


    Sure, you might be able to hit the jackpot, but you¡¯d lose everything with just one bet too! I think it¡¯s


    better to just forget about it. If you want to y, just y something else for fun.¡±


    When the disciple heard this, his face sunk.


    If one were not a gambler, one wouldn¡¯t lose too much money on the normal games that bet on money.


    However, it wasn¡¯t the same for stone gambling. Even the worst stone they had started at the price of


    one hundred thousand. In many cases, it could go up to tens of millions to hundreds of millions! And as


    a guide, the disciple could also earn a lot of rewards from that, and so, of course, he hoped that Alex


    and the others would head to stone gambling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Alex said. ¡°I¡¯ll just take it as trying my luck. Also, my luck has always been good, and I¡¯ve


    been called the Stone Gambling Prince before this.¡±


    Cheryl was stunned because the title ¡®Stone Gambling Prince¡¯ was one that she had heard of before in


    California.


    At that time, this Stone Gambling Prince had managed to get two top-quality emeralds from stone


    gambling that were extremely valuable. It caused quite a sensation in California for a period.


    Unfortunately, no one knew who it was because the Stone Gambling Prince didn¡¯t show his face, and


    no one knew what he looked like. Only his back profile was shown to everyone.


    ¡®Could it be that Alex is the Stone Gambling Prince?¡¯


    Cheryl was stunned when she came to her conclusion and guessed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1128

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1128


    However, Thea Stone felt that Alex¡¯s words were a joke, and she sneered, ¡°The Stone Gambling


    Prince? Then I¡¯m the Stone Gambling Queen. The problem is, can your wallet afford the ores? How


    many assets did you get when you divorced Dorothy?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Does that concern you?¡±


    Alex pulled Cheryl and walked straight toward the stone gambling area.


    It was on the ground floor.


    Thea stomped her feet. She really didn¡¯t feel like following them, but she didn¡¯t know anyone else in the


    Golden Tower, and she felt the gazes of several people around her, looking at her like she was amb


    ready to be ughtered. It gave her creepy vibes, so in the end, she hurriedly followed after them.


    Sheforted herself in her heart, ¡®I¡¯m just going to watch them make a fool out of themselves. Hmph,


    what sh*tty Stone Gambling Prince? It¡¯s best if he loses everything, including his underwear!¡¯


    They found that the ground floor was bigger than they expected after they entered, and there were also


    more people than expected.


    ¡°Oh my god, you can¡¯t tell at all from the outside that the ce inside is so huge!¡± Cheryl eximed in


    surprise.


    Alex was also surprised.


    At least it exined one thing, that Boss Winn was a powerful man. He had managed to attract so


    many people to this sort of deste ce, where even transportation wasn¡¯t convenient. His


    capabilities shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    However, when he got there, he started delving with his thoughts again.


    He was now in the Divine Transcendence realm, and he had spiritual consciousness that could ¡®see¡¯


    things behind a wall. He wasn¡¯t sure if this ability could also see through the ores to look inside it.


    It turned out that it was extremely difficult.


    Although his spiritual consciousness could prate the stone¡¯s outeryer because the entire stone


    was a solid matter, his spiritual consciousness couldn¡¯t do its thing inside it. However, he still had his


    Third Eye from the Ultimate Book of Medicine. When hebined the two skills, a strange scene


    appeared in the next moment. He could clearly distinguish whether there were emeralds within the


    ores.


    If he were to rely purely on his Third Eye, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the aura of the emerald within the


    ores because the stones they used had an extremely thickyer, and the emerald was hidden deep


    within it.


    However, through the perception of his spiritual consciousness, he could feel it. With just a single


    nce, he could already tell there was a big piece of emerald inside it.


    Very quickly, he saw quite a few emeralds among the ores.


    ¡°It just so happens that I nned to make a talisman from emeralds. When you hang it around your


    neck, it should be a little effective. If luck is good, I¡¯ll get and make a few more. Even the transparent


    kind is fine,¡± Alex said to Cheryl.


    When he said that, the disciple at the side almost burst out inughter.


    ¡®Emeralds, the transparent kind, and get a few more¡­ Do you think this is an emerald store?


    ¡®The people who could cut out emeralds from the ores here all year round are few, and you could even


    count them on one hand.¡¯


    Thea burst outughing as though she had heard the world¡¯s funniest joke.


    Alex couldn¡¯t be bothered by her.


    He chose two stones among all that he had seen, which had extremely good quality emeralds inside,


    then turned to the disciple from the Golden Tower who had led them here and said, ¡°I want these two!¡±


    The disciple was thrilled when he heard that and immediately pushed a cart over to ce the stones


    inside.


    The two ores were not small in size. The disciple looked at the price, and the total woulde up to


    almost two million! This way, he would get amission of twenty thousand, how wonderful!


    ¡°Two million, can you even afford it?¡± Thea rolled her eyes as she said. ¡°Or, are you expecting your


    woman to pay for it?¡±


    Alex was suddenly reminded of Dorothy¡¯s best friend, Cassandra. She had said the same thing to him


    before and finally was forced to address him as ¡®father¡¯. He hadn¡¯t seen her for months now and didn¡¯t


    know where she had gone.


    He smiled and said, ¡°What will happen if I can afford it? Will you kneel and call me ¡®father¡¯?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1129

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1129


    ¡°You want me to call you ¡®father¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Why would you want that?¡±


    Obviously, Thea was not Cassandra, and she didn¡¯t jump straight into the trap. She probably felt that


    two million wasn¡¯t exactly a lot of money.


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t make such a fuss,¡± Alex said. ¡°The Golden Tower is so big, and there are so many fun


    things here. Why are you following us? You can head off yourself and y!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I just wanted to have the front row seat to see how you lose everything you have by gambling


    here.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to disappoint you. Even if I bought all the ores here today, I can¡¯t lose everything I


    have.¡±


    Alex then asked the disciple to push the cart alongside him.


    It was like he was at a supermarket, cing things that he thought looked good as he browsed around,


    not really looking closely at what he put inside the cart.


    To the others who were watching him, it looked like he was blindly guessing and choosing the ones that


    he picked. The more knowledgeable ones shook their heads when they saw him pick the ores the way


    he was doing. They probably thought that this must be some spendthrift from god knows where.


    Those who picked ores usually would carefully study them, and a lot of people would even shine a


    bright shlight on the ores, as though trying to determine shine through the ore with it to see if there


    were emeralds inside it.


    Alex was something else, picking the ores like picking vegetables from the supermarket In just a short


    three minutes, the cart that the service boy was pushing was almost filled to the brim.


    The service boy was initially very happy, thinking that he had really good luck today to be able to bump


    into such a spendthrift. Not only did he know nothing, but he was also generous in picking such a big


    amount of ores. The total value of the ores in the cart was also worth more than eighty million. He


    would get 1%mission from the total value, and that was already eight hundred thousand!


    He had hit the jackpot!


    However, when he saw how Thea¡¯s face got more disdainful as time passed, he also felt that


    something wasn¡¯t right. How could anyone buy so many ores?


    Even if they didn¡¯t know anything, at most, they¡¯d pick up a few pieces and have it opened up to check.


    ¡®This guy, could it be that he really has no money to pay and was only using this to amuse himself?¡¯


    Just as he was thinking this, Alex opened his mouth and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for now. Where do


    I pay?¡±


    Thea was extremely shocked, and her eyes were wide as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded it down for you, and


    the total value of this cart, excluding the scraps, is eighty three million. Excuse me, do you even have


    that much money?¡±


    Alex calmly replied, ¡°The bet just now is still valid.¡±


    Thea snorted. ¡°Fine, if you can afford eighty three million, I will kneel immediately and call you ¡®father¡¯.


    But, if you can¡¯t, then you¡¯re going to take off your clothes and crawl tenps around this ce for me.¡±


    ¡°Deal, swipe the card!¡±


    Alex took out the bank card and handed it to the service boy.


    Thea sneered, ¡°You¡¯re using the mostmon debit card that all civilians use. Are you seriously telling


    me that you have eighty three million deposited inside there? Do you believe this, service boy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you swipe it!¡± Alex said.


    Very quickly, several other people also came to the cash register.


    Half a minuteter, Alex entered his password.


    Ding!


    A soft sound echoed out, and a receipt was printed out.


    Thea stared intently and asked, ¡°So? Has the transaction failed? He can¡¯t possibly pay more than


    eighty million with that bank card, right?¡±


    The service staff at the checkout counter took the receipt and said, ¡°No, once the transaction is


    sessful, the receipt will be printed. Dear respectable Sir, thank you for buying ores at our Golden


    Tower. Here are your bank card and receipt. Please keep them well!¡±


    Thea¡¯s jaw dropped, her mouth wide opened. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact.


    ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible! It must be a mistake. How can he have that much money?!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex sneered. ¡°Thea, the facts are right in front of you. So? You epted the bet, so you should


    acknowledge the loss. You can kneel and call me ¡®father¡¯ now, right?¡±


    How would Thea be willing to do that?


    Toward Alex, she felt extreme resentment and hoped that he would always have bad luck. Knee! and


    call him ¡®father¡¯?


    Dream on!


    ¡°You should give up on that I¡¯ll only call you ¡®father¡¯ perhaps in my next life!¡±


    However, the moment she said that, the woman at the cashier snorted coldly and said, ¡°In the Golden


    Tower that¡¯s run by Boss Winn, there has never been anyone who epts the bet but does not admit


    their defeat ording to the rules. If you do so, you¡¯ll leave a hand behind.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1130

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1130


    Thea jumped up in an instant. ¡°Are you kidding me? I didn¡¯t make a bet with you. The bet was between


    Alex and I. What has that got to do with you?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The female attendant shook her head. ¡°But, you made that bet while in the Golden Tower, so you have


    to follow the rules of the building! If you¡¯re not willing to admit your defeat, then you can leave a hand


    behind. Whether it¡¯s your left or right, the choice is entirely up to you.¡±


    As she spoke, she beckoned to something at the side. Immediately, a security guard of the Golden


    Tower came over. He had a fierce look upon his face, and a sharp machete in his hand.


    Thea was frightened to the point she almost peed her pants. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°I admit my loss. I


    am willing to admit my defeat! I can still fulfill the agreement, right?¡±


    As she said that, she immediately knelt in front of Alex and loudly shouted, ¡°Father, father! I admit


    defeat. Please don¡¯t let him cut off my hand!¡±


    Alex chuckled lightly, then nodded to the attendant.


    The female attendant pointed at the stone cutting ce next to her and said, ¡°That¡¯s a free stone


    cutting space. You may go there now to cut your ores, sir.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a hobby where I like to take back the ores and cut them slowly


    myself. Just send these ores to the inn where I¡¯m staying.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect the attendant to shake her head and disagree. ¡°Apologies, sir. There is a rule in the


    Golden Tower that all ores purchased here must be cut open before they can be brought out. The ores


    are not allowed to be taken out of this building.¡±


    ¡°What? There¡¯s such a rule?¡±


    Alex was stunned.


    He wasn¡¯t aware of this rule, so he didn¡¯t even think about mixing in ores that didn¡¯t have any emeralds


    among the ones he had chosen. Every single ore in the cart contained emerald inside it.


    He had picked up almost all the ores that contained emeralds. If this were exposed on the spot, it


    would be a big problem.


    He frowned. ¡°What if I were to insist on taking them away?¡±


    The attendant¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Then, you can¡¯t take a single ore out, and the money


    you¡¯ve already paid cannot be refunded.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed, but then he finally nodded. ¡°Fine! Then, let¡¯s cut them!¡±


    Even though he really didn¡¯t want to expose his abilities, he wasn¡¯t willing to throw out his money to the


    Golden Tower in vain. So what if they want him to cut open all the stones here?


    ¡®When they saw the result, they would be the ones in tears!¡¯


    While they walked toward the stone cutting area, Thea couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Alex, I think that the


    eighty over million you¡¯ve paid earlier is just water under the bridge. When you can¡¯t even get a single


    piece of emerald from this, you can cry your eyes out and die!¡±


    Alex nced at her. ¡°What were you supposed to call me? You don¡¯t want your hand anymore, do


    you?¡±


    Thea¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°You¡­¡±


    However, when she saw the security guard raising the knife in his hand, she inunediately shouted


    again, ¡°Father!¡±


    The people around who were listening wanted to burst outughing at that.


    Very quickly, the stone cutting master started to cut open the ores.


    The venue was big, and there were quite a few stonecutters. There were nine in total.


    It so happened that the ce was empty now, and the nine stonecutters immediately came forward to


    cut the stone, each taking one.


    Ten minutester, one of them shouted out, ¡°It¡¯s green! Jackpot!¡±


    Everyone was shocked and looked over. Thea was even more upset. His wild guesses had worked out.


    However¡­


    Three minutester, another stonecutter called out, ¡°Green, it¡¯s green again! And it¡¯s the transparent


    kind. It¡¯s an amazing find!¡±


    Another two minutester, another one of them yelled out, ¡°Big find! Big find! It¡¯s emerald jadeite!¡±


    ¡°This piece has it too!¡±


    ¡°Here too, and it¡¯s another emerald jadeite!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s even a piece of pure green emerald here¡­¡±


    ¡°A-All of them have emeralds in them!¡±


    It was dead silent at the venue.


    All the people gathered there looked at Alex like he was some sort of monster.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1131

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1131


    Having a second piece of emerald from the ores was considered to be good luck. Then, thetter ones


    couldn¡®t be exined away with luck.


    It was more absurd and strange.


    The exploding cheers had long since attracted the onlookers present, and everyone couldn¡¯t believe


    their own eyes. It felt like an illusion, but every single person here couldn¡¯t be hallucinating the same


    thing. So, it must be real.


    The attendant from the Golden Tower was stunned. The service boy and the security guard were also


    stunned.


    Having worked here for so long, they had never seen anything like this happened before. Especially


    that service boy, when he thought about what Alex had said, he felt horrified.


    ¡®Could it be that he could see whether or not there was an emerald inside the ores?¡¯


    What other exnation was there for this magical scene right in front of him?


    It didn¡¯t take long for all the ores in the cart to be cut open, and all of them were in the green. Even if it


    wasn¡¯t emerald jadeites, they were still ssy emeralds. The worst type he got was the cloudy kind, but


    even that piece wasrge.


    This was such a huge find. It was practically bigger than anything under the sky!


    The most shocked and unable to ept this on the scene was Thea.


    She hated Alex, and she had wished then that not a single emerald could be found in them when the


    stones were cut open. Not only was she disappointed, but she was almost going out of her mind. There


    were no words to describe this guy¡¯s luck. She had some knowledge about the value of emeralds,


    especially the value of emerald jadeite. Its price was a little sky-high.


    Now, there were a total of four pieces of emerald jadeite, and one of them was even the size of a


    human head.


    Just that piece of emerald jadeite as huge as a human head could go for more than a billion if it was


    sold!


    However, Alex¡¯s favorite was not this piece.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It was a piece of ck emerald!


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, this ck emerald should be the least valuable among all the emeralds that had


    been cut open. On the contrary, this was the most valuable gemstone that couldn¡¯t even be bought in


    the market, even if one wanted to.


    It wasn¡¯t called an emerald. To be more precise, it was called the ck Spirit Crystal.


    It was even rarer than a spiritual marrow.


    It was only the size of an adult¡¯s fist, and the aura on it wasn¡¯t very obvious. However, Alex knew that


    he could force out the ck Spirit within the crystal with special methods, and such a stone was worth


    hundreds of thousands of spiritual stones.


    ¡°What a great find!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s some damned good luck right there!¡±


    Alex held the ck Spirit Crystal in his hand. Compared to this, the other emeralds that he got were


    not even worth mentioning.


    Simultaneously, the happenings on the ground floor had immediately spread via word of mouth to the


    other floors of the Golden Tower. It was said that someone had bought dozens of ores, and every


    single ore was in the green, and the guy had gotten almost a billion from it! The rumor exploded almost


    instantly, and countless people rushed to the ground floor from the areas they were in, and soon it was


    packed like sardines, everyone pushing and fighting their way in to inquire whether it was real or not.


    ¡°What kind of logic is this, that every single piece was a hit?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he has some sort of irvoyance sight?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, if that kind of ability was real¡­ It would be easy to be the richest man on earth in just a few


    minutes!¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    They looked at Alex with eyes full of envy, jealousy, and even moreplicated feelings. For example,


    they saw him as a tool for them to walk toward the pinnacle of life.


    Alex sighed secretly in his heart.


    This was the reason he hadn¡¯t wanted anyone to see the ores being cut into in the first ce. Now, he


    was obviously seen as a monster in some people¡¯s eyes and a rule-breaker. When the news spread,


    countless trouble was likely awaiting him.


    The female attendant and the security¡¯s guard¡¯s eyes met.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1132

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1132


    The security guard immediately retreated quietly, leaving the ground floor. He quickly went to report to


    the owner of the Golden Tower.


    ***


    Simultaneously, the originally lively first to the third floor of the Golden Tower suddenly became sparse,


    and only a few people were left in the areas.


    Usually, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    However, the people from the Divine Constabry were inside.


    They were here to capture the owner of the Golden Tower, Giovanni Winn.


    This was because the Divine Constabry had a crucial piece of evidence that proved that Giovanni


    was connected to a factory that was manufacturing a new type of poison, and it was very likely to be


    the boss behind this poison manufacturing factory. The poison was something that had recently


    emerged, and it was more harmful than ordinary poisons. It was a kind of fluid that could be dropped


    into water for consumption, and it was extracted from a nt. It was also extremely difficult to identify


    and distinguish, and so far, it had caused hundreds of deaths, even thousands. It had also caused


    families to be broken apart and forced into poverty and homelessness.


    At this moment, almost every single person in the Golden Tower had gone to the ground floor, which


    made some of the members from the Divine Constabry stick out.


    ¡°Captain, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°The stone gambling on the ground floor is attracting too much attention. We¡¯ll likely be exposed at this


    rate.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Who the heck is the one who caused such an uproar? If I ever get my hands on that person, I¡¯ll y


    their skin off!¡± The one who said this was the woman who had bumped into Alex a few times and the


    same woman staying in the inn room next to him. She was the captain of this Learn from the Divine


    Constabry.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make our move ahead of schedule. Everyone, strike when the opportunityes,¡± she


    instructed.


    The members from the Divine Constabry immediately went into action.


    ***


    On the other side, Giovanni was discussing business with Hubert.


    However, Giovanni was clearly in a more advantageous position.


    ¡°Young Master Gordon, I have no worries about getting new yers into my cosmeceutical business.


    I¡¯ll be honest with you, the reason we gave Missouri¡¯s Coleman family such a preferential price before


    was that they were so powerful, and I had no other choice but to give in because of that old man,


    Terrance, who kept pressuring me.


    ¡°Now that Terrance is dead, half the business of Missouri¡¯s Coleman family have fallen into Michigan¡¯s


    Stoermer family¡¯s hands. What reason would I have to show further respect to the Coleman family? On


    the contrary, shouldn¡¯t I be asking back the money that the Coleman family has earned at my


    expenses?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re rted to Missouri¡¯s Coleman family, that¡¯s even better. You should pay me back the sum


    of money first!¡±


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve returned it, then we¡¯ll talk about cooperating again.¡±


    Giovanni wore a pair of sunsses, and a string of green chrysoprase served as a ne on his


    neck. There were also several emerald rings on his fingers. His hair was long and curly, and he was


    smoking a cigar with a malicious look upon his face as he looked at Hubert.


    Hubert was dumbfounded.


    He never expected that Giovanni wouldn¡¯t even want to discuss business with him but instead wanted


    to ask for money. Using Missouri¡¯s Coleman family¡¯s name not only didn¡¯t help him at all, but it caused


    a catastrophe for him instead.


    ¡°B-Boss Giovanni, how much do I need to pay back then?¡±


    Giovanni chuckled, taking a puff of his cigar and blowing out a smoke circle before saying, ¡°Ten billion.


    What do you think?¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    Hubert jumped to his feet.


    This was impossible for him to do.


    ¡°Boss Winn, please don¡¯t joke around. How can I possibly take out ten billion dors?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a problem if you can¡¯t. You just don¡¯t have to go back.¡± The smile on Giovanni¡¯s face vanished


    instantly, and he put both his feet up on the coffee table, giving Hubert a hard look.


    It was at this moment that a security guard knocked on the door and came in. It was the same security


    guard from the ground flooring to give his report.


    He immediately whispered something in Giovanni¡¯s ear, and a stunned look crossed the man¡¯s face.


    However, he then turned to Hubert, and it quickly turned into ecstasy.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1133

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1133


    What did it mean to have a man who could tell 100% whether there was an emerald inside the ores?


    Giovanni was well aware. This meant supreme wealth.


    This meant reaching the heavens in a single bound, an overwhelming advantage.


    Would he still need to work so hard to operate the Golden Tower in such a deste area with such a


    mysterious person by his side? Did he still have to engage in that cosmeceutical business? And, did he


    need to take the risk to create that new poison?


    No, only a fool would do it.


    When the time came, he could just head to Myanmar and pick and buy all the ores there that contained


    emeralds inside them. He could cut it open himself, and start an emerald business.


    He could be thergest supplier of emerald jadeites, and he could also monopolize the entire


    business in the world. From then on, he could rx and have fun every day in a vi with women in his


    arms. When he thought about it, Giovanni¡¯s heart started beating faster, and his breathing became


    laborious.


    He looked at Hubert, then heughed and said, ¡°Young Master Gordon, I can let the ten billion go. You


    only need to give me one person.¡±


    Hubert had no idea what was going on, so he asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The man who came with you,¡± Giovanni said.


    Hubert was shocked for an instant He looked at Giovanni strangely. He was extremely surprised on the


    inside. Could it be¡­ That this old man was a homosexual? And Alex had caught his eyes?


    When Giovanni saw the expression upon Hubert¡¯s face, he knew it was pointless to say anything else.


    However, Alex was now inside his Golden Tower. He had his ways to keep the fellow in his home


    ground.


    He immediately stood up with a smile upon his face and put the cigar back in his mouth before saying,


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go meet this stone gambling master and congratte him properly. We should also


    congratte him for bing the chief consultant of our Golden Tower.¡±


    The security guard understood Giovanni¡¯s intentions at once.


    He responded in affirmative and then went to open the office¡¯s doors to lead Giovanni down to the


    ground floor to look for Alex.


    However, at this moment, a woman suddenly rushed forward, giving the security guard, who was


    walking away, a violent, sharp kick. Then, the ck barrel of a gun was aimed at Giovanni, who had


    been walking behind the security guard.


    It was the woman who was the captain of the team from the Divine Constabry.


    Her name was Soraya Mayes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. The Divine Constabry is handling this case. Giovanni Winn, you¡¯re suspected of¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t manage to finish her sentence before Giovanni suddenly spat out the cigar in his mouth,


    which shot out like a bullet at lightning speed.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Soraya¡¯s eyes widened, her heart in shock.


    The strength that Giovanni had just disyed far surpassed her, who was an advanced Mystic rank


    warrior. It was definitely the strength of an Earth rank warrior, but she couldn¡¯t even tell what rank he


    was at.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡®Oh no!¡¯


    ¡®The intelligence for this mission was wrong!¡¯


    Just as Soraya had that thought, the half-burnt cigar mmed into her chest heavily. She had moved at


    the most critical juncture, and it had hit the right side of her chest. Otherwise, it would have hit the left


    side of her chest.


    The moment the cigar hit her body, Soraya felt a rush of inner strength that could topple mountains and


    overturn seas burst forth from the tip of the cigar that touched her.


    In that instant, she felt as though her body was going to be shattered.


    However, her will power was considered formidable. Even though such a heavy blow hadnded on


    her, she gritted her teeth and aimed her gun at Giovanni¡¯s lower body, and fired with a ¡®bang¡¯!


    The sound of a gunshot echoed through the building, instantly rming everyone in the Golden Tower.


    Hubert, who was still in Giovanni¡¯s office at this time, threw himself to the ground immediately, both


    handsing up to cover his head.


    He was just about to pee his pants in fright. He didn¡¯t know what in the world was happening. He also


    hadn¡¯t heard exactly what Soraya had said previously.


    Unfortunately, Soraya¡¯s bullet didn¡¯t hit Giovanni. He had dodged in advance to avoid the bullet, and


    just as Soraya aimed her gun again and wanted to open fire, he reached out to snatch the gun from her


    instantly.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°The Divine Constabry. You actually chased me to the Golden Tower in a small town like Morro. You


    really have nothing else better to do than to start panicking, huh? What a pity, an insignificant Mystic


    rank warrior like you. What did you think you could find here? Since you dared toe out here, then


    you must have prepared to stay here!¡± Giovanni sneered. He turned the gun¡¯s muzzle to aim it at


    Soraya before pulling the trigger without hesitation.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1134

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1134


    However, just a moment before it happened, a bullet came shooting from the left.


    Before Giovanni could open fire to kill Soraya, the bullet hit the gun in his hand and exploded.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Boom!


    The exploded parts of the gun shattered to the ground. Immediately after, five members from the Divine


    Constabry all rushed in.


    Soraya, who had just escaped death, said gloomily, ¡°Everyone, be careful. This guy is an Earth rank


    warrior, and his martial arts skills are high. The information we got before this was seriously skewed.¡±


    One of the Divine Constabry members said, ¡°F*ck, what the hell? How could they get this so wrong?


    It¡¯ll end up killing people!¡±


    Soraya decided determinedly. ¡°Do it. Don¡¯t hold back anything. Kill him without any mercy!¡±


    Now that they knew Giovanni was an Earth rank warrior, if they still had the intentions to take him back


    alive, it wasn¡¯t called having principles but in stupidity!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The gunfire started up again.


    This time, the people from the Divine Constabry were putting in their group effort to take action


    against Giovanni.


    However, Giovanni rushed into his office and shut the doors immediately. At the same time, the people


    in the Golden Tower had suddenly started panicking.


    Gunshots were being fired, and it sounded like a battle going on. How could they stand it?


    The guests from the first to the third floor quickly dropped whatever they held in their hands and ran out


    in a panic.


    Then, the panic spread to the ground floor.


    ¡°Gunshots!¡± someone yelled.


    Then, the entire ce descended into chaos.


    There were at least hundreds of people who had squeezed through and crowded on the ground floor,


    and it was packed like sardines, and it was practically imprable. It was initially a rowdy atmosphere


    and fun, but it was obvious that your own life was more important in a life and death situation.


    Then, a big group of people ran out like a tidal wave that had been released.


    During this period, serious stampede idents also urred.


    Cheryl grabbed Alex¡¯s hand, a look of shock upon her face as she looked at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can hurt you while I¡¯m here!¡± Alex said.


    However, Thea yelled, ¡°Hey, Rockefeller, is there something wrong with your head?! Why are you still


    acting like you¡¯re so great at a time like this? Do you think you¡¯re the superhero, Ironman? Hurry up


    and run!¡±


    ¡°Run? For what? My emeralds are still here!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Is your life more important, or the emeralds? Hurry up! Cheryl, grab him and go!¡±


    Why was Thea suddenly so passionate about him and insisted on making Alex escape?


    That was because, after he left, all the emeralds here wouldn¡¯t be returned to Alex, so it would all be a


    wasted effort! Of course, she would be happy about it! Unfortunately, Alex and Cheryl didn¡¯t move.


    Alex had absolute confidence in himself, and Cheryl naturally had confidence in him.


    ¡°A man will do anything in his means to be rich, is that it? You can fend for yourselves, then!¡±


    After saying that, Thea ran away on her own.


    As for Hubert, she didn¡¯t even think about him as the catastrophe happening in front of her was


    imminent. At this moment, there was a guy who decided to take the risk and be greedy, wanting to take


    the emerald that was as big as a human head from Alex. He rushed forward, intending to grab it and


    make a run for it Unfortunately for him, Alex caught him.


    ¡°You want to steal it? Do you have the capabilities to do so?¡±


    Alex directly kicked him, sending the guy flying through the air.


    Simultaneously, Soraya was trying to figure out how to deal with Giovanni as she stood outside his


    office when a gigantic fishing suddenly fell from above, trapping three Divine Constabry team


    members, including Soraya, inside it.


    Tire remaining few members were hacked to death by knives in the few disciples¡¯ hands from the


    Golden Tower who had appeared behind them.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1135

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1135


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Carl, Lina, Devon!¡±


    ¡°Giovanni Winn, you are so daring to kill the people from my Divine Constabry. Your fault has


    doubled. My Divine Constabry will never let you go!¡±


    Soraya watched as her people were hacked to death, and her eyes were wide open and fixed upon


    them, and she roared out loud. Her beautiful eyes were bloodshot. However, as a result, the fishing


    was tightened around them with a rope.


    The three inside were immediately wrapped up like a dumpling, unable to move their hands and feet


    freely, and had practically bembs ready for ughter.


    At this moment, Giovanni walked out of his office, a cold, dark look upon his face.


    He raised his leg and kicked Soraya. ¡°What¡¯s so great about the Divine Constabry? I just need one


    hand to kill ten of trash like you. Coming to my Golden Tower looking for your deaths, you¡¯re really so


    bold.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, he decided that Alex, who could see emeralds inside the ores, was more


    important than this, so he couldn¡¯t let him get away.


    Therefore, be instructed, ¡°Deal with them, then bury them in the back mountain! Oh, but wait. This


    woman doesn¡¯t look too bad. Keep her locked up. I¡¯ll subdue her properlyter.¡±


    The few disciples thereughed out loud.


    As for Soraya, her face changed drastically, her heart beating wildly when she heard that.


    What women feared the most was not death but the fact that they couldn¡¯t die even if they wanted to


    and would be abused by men. It would be better to die than live in that situation.


    She regretted it so much right now. She was the one who had strongly requested for this mission. She


    felt that she could bring Giovanni Winn to justice. Even at the beginning, one of the Divine


    Constabry Guardians had wanted toe along, but she had refused his help.


    As a result, not only did her mission fail, she had also gotten her subordinates killed.


    Giovanni didn¡¯t linger any longer, as he was afraid that Alex would get away. He spat another


    instruction, ¡°Watch that kid in my office properly. He might still be useful.¡±


    Then, he hurriedly headed toward the ground floor with the security guard that had previouslye to


    report Alex to him.


    ***


    At this moment, the number of people on the ground floor had gone down to ahnost nothing. The scene


    that had people packed like sardines no longer existed. Apart from the people who were from the


    Golden Tower and a few who had close rtionships with the ce and some more courageous


    people, everyone else had run away.


    Of course, Alex and Cheryl were still there.


    The security guard pointed at Alex and Cheryl and said to Giovanni, ¡°Boss, that¡¯s the guy. He bought a


    total of seventeen ores, and all of them had emeralds in them. The most valuable one is ore no. 3 on


    the stone cutting tform. Tire emerald is as big as a head, and the texture is great. Sister Apple said


    that it¡¯s worth at least one billion.¡±


    Giovanni breathed a sigh of relief.


    The guy hadn¡¯t left. It made things so much simpler. He nced at the emeralds that had been cut out


    from the ores once again, and his smile widened upon his face.


    As Giovanni walked to the ground floor, the people around opened their mouths to greet him.


    ¡°Hello, boss!¡±


    ¡°Hello, President Winn!¡±


    All of them had respectful attitudes, as though they were weing a supreme king. As for the


    gunshots that had sounded out just now, no one asked about it. No one dared to.


    ¡°Hahaha, brother, your luck isn¡¯t bad. To be able to pick out so many emeralds, congrattions!¡±


    The bright, wide smile upon Giovanni¡¯s face as he looked at Alex made it seem like he was looking at a


    peerless tool. When the security guard hade to report to him about this matter at first, he didn¡¯t


    quite dare to believe it. That was because there was no such powerful person in the world. Even if he


    used the most advanced scanning equipment in the world, it was impossible to tell whether there were


    emeralds inside the ore or not.


    But now, looking at all the emeralds that had been cut out, he believed it.


    Alex nced at Giovanni, and he was slightly surprised.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1136

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1136


    While Soraya couldn¡¯t see the extent of Giovanni¡¯s strength, Alex could identify it at a single nce.


    Advanced Earth rank!


    As expected, a person who could do such a business in a ce like this really couldn¡¯t be anymon


    person. However, though nothing was weighing up on his mind, he was a bit puzzled about the


    gunshots he heard from upstairs just now.


    Could it be that the people from the Divine Constabry had already made their move? But, it was


    over in such a short time, wasn¡¯t that a little too fast?


    Also, Giovanni had appeared here unscathed, and that was a little unreasonable. Even if Giovanni


    wasn¡¯t the person they were going to deal with, he was still the owner of this ce, and he should be


    dealing with what had happened upstairs.


    ¡®Then, had something happened to those from the Divine Constabry?¡¯


    In addition, Hubert had not made an appearance either. His voice was steady and cairn when he said,


    ¡°My luck today is indeed good, but I have a small problem. When I wanted to leave with my emeralds


    just now, the attendant seemed unhappy and said that I had to wait for her boss to arrive before


    leaving. So, you¡¯re the boss, right? Are you going to take a photo with me or something?¡±


    Giovanni smiled and said, ¡°A photo? That¡¯s a good idea! I haven¡¯t taken a photo with anyone for a long


    time! But, I¡¯m curious, bro, how did you manage to pick ores that all had emeralds inside it?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Luck! Didn¡¯t Boss Winn just say that my luck was good?¡±


    Giovanni¡¯s smile widened even more as he said, ¡°Bro, the saying goes that ¡®a straightforward person


    doesn¡¯t resort to insinuations¡¯. It isn¡¯t as simple as ¡®luck¡¯ for you to get all seventeen emeralds front the


    ores. Bro, you have some sort of magical skills, right? My name is Giovanni Winn, and I¡¯m the owner of


    the Golden Tower. I usually like making friends with people like you! How abouting to my office for


    a cup of tea and let¡¯s talk, hm?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I just want to leave with my emeralds.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me some face?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know you, so why should I?¡± Alex replied lightly.


    The female attendant previously sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for Boss Winn to invite you for tea,


    and you shouldn¡¯t reject our boss¡¯s sincerity. Not everyone can afford to let down our boss¡¯s sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then, what does Boss Winn want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°A cooperation! I have some connections in Myanmar, and you can have your pick of ores there. Since


    you have such a skill, Bro, we should cooperate in an emerald business. I¡¯ll give you 30% of the money


    earned. What do you say?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Giovanni¡¯s face became cold instantly. ¡°So, you insist on doing things the hard way? Do you know the


    consequences of not cooperating with me? You don¡¯t want to have a rich and prosperous life but insist


    on walking a dead end?¡±


    The female attendant, Apple, spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. You¡¯re going up against Boss Winn. If you


    can¡¯t please him, you¡¯ll let the opportunity of a great future pass you by just like that! Also, your woman


    is so beautiful. You have to think about the consequences. She might even end up bing some


    other men¡¯s y thing. ¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s heart thumped, and a cold sweat broke out in her hand that was holding Alex¡¯s.


    It would be a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t nervous at all.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    p!


    Alex delivered a p right across Apple¡¯s face.


    The blow saw Apple turn and fall to the floor. When shended, she spat a mouthful of teeth, all


    drenched in blood.


    ¡°So nosy!¡±


    Apple covered her face, a look of res entment and shock upon her face. She didn¡¯t understand. How


    dare Alex take the first


    step and make a move like this at a time like this?


    Was he not afraid of death?


    Giovanni smiled.


    It was a ruthless, vicious smile.


    ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t turn around if you don¡¯t hit a dead end! You seem to care about your female


    partner a lot. I¡¯ll strip her and hang her up then. Let¡¯s see if your mouth will still be reluctant to admit


    your mistake!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°You¡¯ll regret saying those words.¡±


    Giovanni shook his head. ¡°I never regret anything.¡± Having said that, he waved his hand.


    The dozens of disciples that stood behind him stepped forward, surrounding Alex and Cheryl.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1137

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1137


    The female attendant, Apple, had a bitter and angry look in her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see Alex get brought to his knees by the disciples of the Golden Tower, beaten up


    to the point that even his parents wouldn¡¯t recognize him. She knew that since Alex had such a great


    skill in his stone gambling, they wouldn¡¯t kill him. However, they would definitely teach him a lesson.


    She yelled, ¡°This bastard doesn¡¯t show any proper respect to boss at all! Break his leg, Show him


    who¡¯s better, so that he won¡¯t ever¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Alex pulled Cheryl close to him with one hand and suddenly lifted


    one foot, mming it down heavily on the ground. The overwhelming force exerted from it exploded


    like a small dynamite explosion in a fan shape, pushing back dozens of the disciples.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Countless tiles on the floor burst, the fragment flew everywhere. Countless people who were on scene


    were unlucky enough to face that.


    As for the disciples who had rushed toward Alex, they were the first to bear the brunt of this


    overwhelming force. More tragically, they were hit by the explosion like blow, and they spat out


    mouthfuls of blood while still flying through the air, then the gravel from the tiles that had cracked and


    burst hit their bodies like bullets shot from a gun.


    There were some that broke their arms and legs. There were some where the broken stones mmed


    into their stomach. There were even some who were blinded from the rocks shooting out.


    For a moment, the entire scene was horrifying, and only painful wailing and moaning could be heard.


    Giovanni was stunned. His mind was in a jumbled state, his heart shaken, and he felt a chill on his


    back. His face had also been scrapped by the gravel that had flown out previously, leaving behind a


    one centimeter deep line of blood, and the fresh blood was still dripping out. However, the lingering fear


    he felt overwhelmed everything else.


    This kind of destructive power was impossible to even a martial arts master. Terrance had taught him a


    lesson once, which made him deeply jealous, but it was not as terrifying as what Alex had just


    disyed.


    He had even kicked through an iron te.


    ¡®Run!¡¯


    As for Apple, because of the p that Alex had given her previously, she hadnded beside him and


    had escaped the catastrophe that happened right in front of her. However, she couldn¡¯t believe her


    eyes when she saw the scene unfolding before her.


    Was he still human?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Alex fixed his gaze upon Giovanni and calmly said, ¡°Men who have bad intentions toward my woman


    don¡¯t end up in a good ce. You are no exception!¡±


    Goosebumps appeared on Giovanni¡¯s back.


    He didn¡¯t say a word when he grabbed a gun decisively and opened fire directly at Alex. He no longer


    cared about any cooperation. He would only feel at ease once Alex was dead.


    However, a moire pattern sparkled in Alex¡¯s hands, and it looked like electricity shooting out of his hand


    as he grabbed all the bullets into his hands.


    ¡°What?!


    ¡°Even a gun can¡¯t kill him. What kind of monster was this?!¡±


    The subordinates of the Golden Tower couldn¡¯t believe their eyes as they continued to weep in pain.


    Giovanni¡¯s heart beat wildly in his chest, and cold sweat ran down his forehead.


    He knew that this couldn¡¯t go on. If ire couldn¡¯t escape, then there was only one road waiting for him,


    death!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He crushed the gun in his hand and brought out all the cultivation and martial arts skills of an advanced


    Earth rank warrior. He paused for a moment before he immediately turned around and fled.


    Alex¡¯s gaze was cold.


    He raised his hand, and the bullets that he held in his hand turned into streams of light, shooting at


    Giovanni¡¯s back.


    Thunk, thunk, thunk, thunk, thunk!


    Apart from one bullet, the rest of them hit the mark Giovanni fell to the ground with a ¡®thud¡¯, but


    unexpectedly, he bounced backup almost immediately, not looking back as he rushed out the door.


    There was no blood at where the bullets had hit him.


    ¡®He¡¯s not dead?¡¯ Alex was slightly surprised.


    It was just a moment of dazedness, and Giovanni had managed to reach the door. He wore a


    bulletproof vest because, as the owner of the Golden Tower, there were all sorts of risks at every


    moment when one ran this kind of business near the Golden Triangle, after all. Giovanni usually paid


    great attention to it, which was why he had a special bulletproof vest on him at all times.


    It was this bulletproof vest that had saved his life. Seeing that he was almost at the door, he had


    confidence that he would be able to escape. So, he yelled, ¡°Brat, just you wait, I¡¯ll definitelye back


    for revenge. I will destroy your entire family!¡±


    As long as he was hidden, Alex would be an easy target out in the open, and he wouldn¡¯t be afraid that


    he wasn¡¯t able to get his revenge.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1138

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1138


    However, in the next second, an invisible stream of light shot out of Alex.


    It was the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six. Sword of the Universe!


    Whoosh!


    Giovanni saw things differently in the next moment. The road ahead suddenly rolled around, and he


    also saw a body with no head that ran forward for a dozen meters before copsing, the blood spurting


    everywhere.


    The body was extremely familiar.


    It was his own!


    He was dead!


    The Sword of the Universe had cut his head off.


    ¡°H-How is this possible?!¡±


    Giovanni had already run out the ground floor doors, and he had even turned a corner. How could Alex


    have killed him?


    However, he would never get an answer.


    The Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six was a spiritual treasure, and since Alex controlled it with his spiritual


    consciousness, it could obviously also make turns!


    Alex summoned the Sword of the Universe back, and there was not a single trace of blood on it.


    He held Cheryl in one arm and the other the dragon bone sword. At that moment, he looked like a


    murderous god who hade up from hell to everyone else!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What were those gunshots just now?¡± Alex asked the same security guard.


    The security guard felt his heart jump into his throat, and he trembled all over. His mind was nk.


    It was just a single moment of silence, and the sword in Alex¡¯s hand swung down.


    Another head went flying through the air.


    Just now, when Giovanni was beheaded, only those who were standing near the ground floor entrance


    could see it. But for this security guard, he was beheaded in front of everyone.


    The bloodied scene made quite a few people faint in fright.


    Especially the female attendant, Apple, as the bloodied head rolled onto herp. She screamed in


    shock, peeing and pooping right in her pants.


    As for Alex, he had already covered Cheryl¡¯s eyes to avoid her seeing it.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Alex pointed at another disciple of the Golden Tower. Tire disciple had been blinded in one eye by the


    gravel that had shot out previously. He trembled all over, not daring to hesitate even a moment as he


    opened his mouth to reply, ¡°It.. It¡¯s¡­ It was people from the Divine Constabry! They came to arrest


    the boss¡­¡±


    Alex frowned.


    As expected, it was the people from the Divine Constabry.


    ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    ¡°T-T-They¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°What?! All of them?¡± Alex was furious when he heard that and swung his sword down on the disciple.


    Although he suspected that the higher-ups in the Divine Constabry were making rise of the people


    under them for their private motives, he still cared about Sky, Zachary, Anna, and the others. These


    people were all upright in their own way and were carrying a heavy burden and serving the people in


    America¡¯s seemingly peaceful era.


    They were worthy of respect.


    What more, he felt an inexplicable familiar feeling from the savage woman that he met before this.


    Though he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was, there must be some connection between them.


    At this time, a disciple that had been frightened out of his wits hurriedly said, ¡°T-There¡¯s one more


    who¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Alex immediately said, ¡°Take me to that person!¡±


    Before leaving, he said, ¡°Take good care of my emerald. Otherwise, all of you will die too!¡±


    Alex took Cheryl and left the ground floor quickly, following the disciple to find Soraya, who was still


    alive. Just as they reached the second-floor entrance, arge fishing dropped from above them.


    ¡°Ah, Alex! Watch out!¡± Cheryl yelled loudly.


    ¡°Gctic Strike!¡±


    The Sword of the Universe swung around, cutting the fishing into pieces. Even the disciple who


    threw the was cut down with it, and even the disciple, who was leading them, was dead!


    Alex frowned and patted his waist.


    A rush of Yin energy burst into the air as he summoned the ghost general, Maiko Chiba, to look for the


    person from the Divine Constabry who was still alive.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1139

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1139


    Soraya felt like dying at this moment. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death. She hoped that she could die right


    now.


    She had watched herpanions die with her own eyes just now, stabbed by knives without being


    able to fight back. She had also hoped that the knives would pierce her body when it had happened.


    Soraya wouldn¡¯t need to endure the humiliation she would faceter when Giovanni forced himself on


    herter either, and she wouldn¡¯t need to endure the torment of the regret she felt inside.


    At this moment, she had been trussed up and left in the corner of the room. She burst into tears.


    She wasn¡¯t crying for herself but for how stupid she was in leading the team and getting all her


    companions killed. She would never forgive herself.


    Click!


    Tire door opened at this moment.


    A man walked in.


    Soraya¡¯s expression tightened, a fierce look upon her face. She thought that Giovanni came in, but she


    didn¡¯t expect to find that it was the very despicable man she had met before this.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?


    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Soraya looked at the man in front of her in shock. The man was Hubert Gordon.


    Obviously, Alex had been the one to rescue him from Giovanni¡¯s office¡­ Oh, alright, it wasn¡¯t Alex but


    Maiko that had done it. After he had been rescued, Alex wanted him to take credit for rescuing Soraya.


    Alex had found another room in the Golden Tower and found something else in it.


    ***


    Hubert felt it was strange, too, but he just said, ¡°Something big has happened outside. I heard that


    you¡¯re an officer. Now that Giovanni is dead, you better hurry up and leave!¡±


    Hubert untied the ropes binding Soraya, freeing her.


    ¡°What?!¡± Soraya was stunned. ¡°How did he die?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Soraya watched Hubert carefully, making sure that he wasn¡¯t joking. He didn¡¯t look like he was a hidden


    master or anything, and she felt even more confused.


    The Divine Constabry had dispatched a fully armed team, and not only had they failed to capture


    him, but they had also even been annihted. It had just been a short period, and now Giovanni was


    dead?!


    After she was free, she rushed out immediately. However, before she reached the entrance of the


    room, she turned around to say, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Then, she rushed out of the room and was shocked again.


    There were severed limbs and blood flowing freely everywhere. It was like a bloodied battlefield, like


    hell on earth, and she could count at least fifteen corpses from the single nce at the scene in front of


    her.


    ¡°Who? ¡°Who in the world did this?!¡±


    After Hubert had released Soraya, he didn¡¯t see Alex or Cheryl. However, he received a call from Thea


    and immediately left the ce, trembling with fear and trepidation. When he walked out of the Golden


    Tower, he realized that his shoes¡¯ soles were covered in blood.


    ¡°Hubert!¡±


    Thea was waiting under a shade outside of the Golden Tower, and she ran over when she caught sight


    of him.


    ¡°Have you seen Alex and Cheryl?¡± Hubert asked.


    Thea sneered. ¡°Those people felt like money was more important than their lives. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re stuck


    inside right now, unable to leave. Did he think that Boss Winn wouldn¡¯t rampage? With so many


    emeralds, did he think that they¡¯d let him leave just like that?¡±


    ¡°What emeralds? Boss Winn is dead, and there are a lot of dead people inside. There¡¯s at least a


    dozen of them¡­ Oh, Alex was just there just now. How did he suddenly just disappear?¡±


    Thea¡¯s face paled in fright.


    She quickly tugged at Hubert, dragging him away from this god-forsaken ce.


    At the same time, Alex had found a secret room in Giovanni¡¯s office.


    Maiko had stumbled upon it by ident.


    Inside the secret room were a lot of priceless emeralds, but that wasn¡¯t the reason for Alex¡¯s


    excitement. He had caught sight of another ck Spirit Crystal, and the size was way bigger than the


    one he had in his pocket.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1140

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1140


    His luck was bursting today. It wouldn¡¯t stop flowing even if he wanted it to!


    Besides, Alex had thought of another possibility.


    ¡®Could it be that Giovanni had found a ck Spirit Crystal vein?


    ¡®That would be too exaggerated, right?¡¯


    However, when he thought of such a possibility, Alex was overwhelmed with excitement. He


    immediately wanted to find someone to ask where the source of their ores was. If there really was a


    ck Spirit Crystal vein, he could bring his people to a newer height.


    He caught sight of a traveling bag at the side.


    Alex reached out to grab it, ced the two pieces of ck Spirit Crystal inside it, and then took some


    of the more excellent quality emeralds. He felt that the other items in the room were cumbersome, so


    he simply left them.


    There was quite a bit of gold and banknotes that had been stored here. However, it was all no different


    than rubbish in his eyes.


    Cheryl asked from beside him, ¡°Alex, you seem to be particrly interested in the ck crystal. What is


    it? Is it obsidian? But, I remember that obsidians aren¡¯t really valuable.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Of course, this is not obsidian. It¡¯s ten thousand times more precious than obsidian. I¡¯ll tell


    you about it once we get back.¡±


    Cheryl was worried as she nced at the door. ¡°Will theye rushing in?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one cane in. Someone is helping me guard the door!¡±


    Obviously, it was Maiko Chiba.


    It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t be seen by the naked eye, and so Cheryl couldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°There¡¯s a safe here!¡± Cheryl said, looking at a corner. ¡°But, Giovanni is dead. No one would be able to


    open it now.¡±


    Just as she said that, Alex pulled out the Sword of the Universe and brought it down upon the safe.


    ng!


    A metallic sound rang, and the side of the safe was sliced off.


    Cheryl wasn¡¯t even able to make any sound anymore, so she rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You frightened


    me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°How will you make it up to me?¡±


    ¡°Is a gold bar enough?¡± Alex grabbed arge piece of gold bar, estimated that it weighed at least three


    catties, and ced it in Cheryl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s no sincerity in this, and it¡¯s not like it can be eaten!¡±


    Alex suddenly grabbed behind her neck, pulling her in for a kiss as be explored the inside of her month.


    After he was done, he pulled away and asked, ¡°Was that delicious?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s face flushed to the tip of her ears, ¡±Hoodlum!¡±


    Alex was in a good mood now, and he lifted her chin and asked, ¡°Then, did you like it?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes looked away, extremely embarrassed and shy. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    Alexughed, then squeezed her uniquely attractive behind before squatting down to check the


    contents of the safe only to find it contained a few documents.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? The ingredients for a poison?¡±


    Alex was an Immortal Doctor of the current generation, and Cheryl was a brilliant doctor. When the two


    read through the document, they were rmed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this poison before, ¡± Cheryl said. ¡°There was a patient who had a severe overdose on this


    before, which caused hallucinations and serious immunity disorders. It is a new type of contraband¡­ I


    didn¡¯t expect that it was extracted in this manner.¡±


    Written on the document were the detailed extraction steps. In addition to that, there was another


    document with a type of medicine written on it instead.


    Theposition of it was simr to the poison. Still, it was a unique form that was useful for


    cosmeceutical products, which could cause the user to be dependent on the medicine. People who


    used this product would have serious skin problems once they stop using it.


    Both documents had the same name signed on it, Lilian Solomon.


    Other than that, there was a piece of parchment inside the safe.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Cheryl picked it up, and at a nce, it looked to be a map.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1141

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1141


    ¡°This sheepskin map looks very ancient!¡± said Cheryl as she took a close look at the map.


    As a result, she realized that she did not know any of the words on it. ¡°It¡¯s weird. What kind of texts are


    this? I can¡¯t recognize them at all.¡±


    Alex took over the map and looked at it but he could tell the difference. ¡°This isn¡¯t sheepskin. This is


    dragon skin.¡±


    ¡°D-dragon?¡± Cheryl was stunned. In her impression, such creatures like dragons belonged to myths


    and legends. Could it be that dragons really exist?


    ¡°The texts on it belong to the ancient texts of the golden era,¡± Alex continued but soon he shook his


    head. ¡°This map is notplete. This is just a part of it.¡±


    Cheryl asked, ¡°Do you know the ancient texts too? What kind of texts are they? Are they the Olmec


    hieroglyphs?¡±


    Alex shook his head.


    He learned these texts through the legacy of the Ultimate Book of Medicine too. For example, the texts


    formed in the art of Zharvakko were ancient texts and the many runes on the Zharvakko talismans


    were in fact of these ancient texts.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    This meant that this map was probably passed down from the ancient times.


    Unfortunately, he did not recognize the names of the ces marked on the map at all.


    Then, he put the map and documents into his backpack. Alex looked at Cheryl and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost


    done. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Then, he took a nce at the things put in the chamber. While feeling slightly reluctant, he grabbed a


    few pieces of jade that had essence and used the Force to absorb the essence on the spot.


    Unexpectedly, the absorption speed was extremely fast this time.


    Within a short moment, the essence inside the jades waspletely absorbed. After the absorption,


    the fine jades turned into grayish white jades, with their values dropping drastically to rock-bottom.


    They were no different from stones.


    Cheryl was extremely shocked to see such a scene. However, she did not question further for the


    reason. Instead, she stood at the side and waited quietly. Until Alex had absorbed all the jades in the


    chamber, only then did she ask with a smile, ¡°Are you done yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ***


    At the lobby of the inn, Hubert Gordon and Thea Stone were sitting at the corner on a bamboo couch.


    Hubert was worried about Alex¡¯s safety. He wanted to look for him at the Golden Tower again but Tlrea


    stopped him in the end.


    ¡°Let me tell you, I don¡¯t know what kind of dumb luck that guy had. He won the grand prize in stone


    gambling and cut out a few pieces of emeralds. Tire raw stones that he bought all contained jades and


    the biggest piece was worth more than a billion dors!¡±


    ¡°What? More than a billion dors?¡± Hubert was stunned at once.


    His family mission was to earn a billion dors by himself. If he could also earn a billion dors from


    stone gambling, would he not finish his mission in one go?


    However, on a second thought, he felt that it was unreliable.


    He knew about the stuff of stone gambling. The chance of cutting open the stone into a stone of higher


    value was very small. To cut out a one billion dor jade was even harder than reaching the sky. On the


    other hand, his family wanted to test his ability to get things done.


    What did stone gambling mean for him even? If he were to earn a billion dors from stone gambling,


    let alone the position as his family¡¯s next patriarch, he might even get scolded.


    At this moment, Thea said, ¡°That Alex refused to give up those jades in the Golden Tower and


    entangled with the people there. The Golden Tower is now in a mess. After the death of Boss Winn, his


    subordinates will surely bepeting over his position and fighting over his assets. Who would still talk


    about the rules? He¡¯ll die without knowing how he dies for stupidly bringing his girlfriend with him in


    there!¡±


    However, as soon as her voice fell, a pair of young men and women walked in from outside: they were


    Alex and Cheryl.


    ¡°Ah! Alex, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Hubert immediately stood up.


    Thea was slightly upset when she saw Alexing back intact. She thought, ¡®How is this guy fine at


    all? You should at leaste back with a swollen face so that I¡¯ll feel slightly better!¡¯


    Then, she saw a few subordinates of the Golden Tower following behind Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1142

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1142


    They were carrying a few boxes respectfully. When Alex and Cheryl stopped walking, they also


    stopped at once and carefully waited.


    ¡°Oh, we got dyed by an urgent matter!¡± Alex said with a smile, ¡°Are you okay? You should get some


    rest soon!¡±


    Thea pursed her lips and said, ¡°Hubert was very worried about you. Good for you, do you think it¡¯s fine


    by saying a few simple words? What¡¯s in these boxes?¡±


    Cheryl let out a grunt.


    If it weren¡¯t for Alex to rescue Hubert, it would be hard to say whether he coulde back safely!


    However, it was really a waste of breath to argue with this woman, so she did not even deign to exin


    to her. Other than that, Alex seemed like he did not want to reveal the matter of his murder.


    Alex said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see them before? These are all my jades. ¡±


    Then, he turned to the people behind him and said, ¡°Alright, send them up for me! Room 206 on the


    second floor!¡±


    The leader of those subordinates immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Rockefeller!¡±


    Thea thought that those few people seemed a bit familiar to her. In addition, they were all wearing the


    same outfit, they were none other than the subordinates of the Golden Tower. She could not figure it


    out at all. Why would the people treat Alex with so


    much respect and they even personally helped him to send the jades over.


    Why did they not snatch those jades, knowing that they were such valuable treasures?


    Were they idiots?


    However, if she were to find out that these people would even kneel down to lick Alex¡¯s shoes with just


    a word, it was unknown if she would faint on the spot.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After sending the jades to Room 206, the subordinates of Golden Tower put them down. After seeing


    Alex waving his hand at them, they were immediately relieved, as if they had heard the good news of


    amnesty. They hurriedly retreated with great gratitude, even their footsteps became much lighter.


    ¡°Alex, Thea said that you won a piece of one billion dor emerald in stone gambling. Is it true?¡± Hubert


    asked in an extreme amazement. He wanted to find out the urate answer from him as well.


    ¡°Worth a billion dors?¡± Alex nodded his head. He kicked one of the boxes. ¡°You must be talking about


    this. This emerald is of good quality. Indeed, it should be able to be sold for more than a billion dors if


    it is auctioned.¡±


    The box was kicked open, revealing the true appearance emerald inside it.


    Hubert was stunned. ¡°So, it¡¯s actually true?!¡±


    Whereas, a strong sense of envy and jealousy shed through Thea¡¯s eyes. Even though she was now


    Hubert¡¯s girlfriend, she could not even expect to get one billion dors. One hundred million dors was


    considered a huge amount of money for ady from families of average ie like her.


    However, Alex did not take it seriously at all.


    After that, he remembered something all of a sudden and said to Hubert, ¡°Hubert, I happen to have


    something to tell you too. Previously, you said that your family used to sell Mr. Winn¡¯s cosmeceutical


    products, but now I¡¯ve noticed a problem.¡±


    Hubert replied, ¡°What problem is it?¡±


    ¡°The cosmeceuticals are poisonous!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Where did you hear the rumors from?¡±


    Thea immediately scowled. ¡°I¡¯m using this brand of cosmeceutical product too. Moreover, I¡¯ve used all


    of their products before and they are all great, so where did the poisone from? I think you just hate


    to see that Hubert is doing good, so you even dare to say such hypothetical things.¡±


    Hubert asked, ¡°Alex, how did you know about it?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I saw a document in Giovanni Winn¡¯s safe keep. It was the core technicalponent in


    the cosmeceutical products. It¡¯s a new venom that could make people¡¯s human skin dependent on it. If


    the product is not used for a period of time, the skin will fester. Moreover, psychologically, it will also


    create a strong sense of dependency, just like taking those stuff.¡±


    ¡°No way?¡± Hubert¡¯s expression changed abruptly.


    It was because he suddenly remembered that some people did have such side effects. However, after


    they continued using the product, they were fine again.


    At this time, Alex smiled. ¡°But, don¡¯t you worry. There¡¯s a type of antidote that can detoxify the poison,


    that¡¯s Lush Cosmetics.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1143

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1143


    ¡°Lush Cosmetics?¡±


    When Hubert and Thea heard the name, their expressions became weird.


    Hubert said, ¡°Lush Cosmetics is very popr right now but they don¡¯t export their products at all. To be


    frank, I wanted to act as the sales channel for Lush Cosmetics at first but it didn¡¯t work! They rejected


    my offer right away. ording to the information I got, Lush Cosmetics now only provides the products


    to two salons in California. But, within the two salons, the members queuing for reservations of the


    products alone have reached more than thirty thousands. We won¡¯t get our turn at all.¡±


    On the other hand, Thea angrily said, ¡°Do you know how wicked Lush Cosmetics is? I went to Michigan


    personally to see their boss. The boss didn¡¯t want to see me and even asked the security guards to


    drive me out. Hmph! This boss of Lush Cosmetics is truly short sighted. If I were the boss, I would¡¯ve


    made it the best brand in the world.¡±


    Alex nced at her and said, ¡°If he were you, it would end up in a failure.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean, Rockefeller?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Do you know who is the legal-person of Lush Cosmetics?¡±


    Thea said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who the hell is the legal person, okay?¡±


    Alex grunted. ¡°The legal person is Maya Howard! If you want the sales authorization from Lush


    Cosmetics, you can go and beg her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Thea suddenly jumped up like a female cat whose tail got stepped on. She had an expression of


    disbelief. ¡°How could Maya Howard be the legal person of Lush Cosmetics?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? You can go look it up yourself. That¡¯s all that I have to say. Thea Stone, you


    should know what to do now. It¡¯s up to whether you can help Hubert to get over this tribtion! If you


    can satisfy Maya, it¡¯s not impossible to get the sales authorization!¡±


    After that, Hubert and Thea left Room 206, heading back to their Room 218.


    Whereas, Alex took out the document about the venom from his backpack and looked through it again.


    After that, he listened carefully to Soraya Melvis¡¯s room next door to find out if she had returned to her


    room. As a result, there was no sound inside it at all.


    He gave Anna Coleman a call.


    ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t you asleep at this hour yet? I just took off my clothes and was about to take a


    shower. You really do know how to pick the time.¡± Anna¡¯s crisp voice came through the phone.


    Instantaneously, the image of Anna in the bathroom appeared in Alex¡¯s mind.


    He kept getting the suspicious feeling that this tigress was trying to seduce him.


    ¡°Cough. I have something to ask you. Recently, is there anyone in Divine Constabry having a


    mission in Morro, Puerto Rico?¡± Alex asked.


    Anna replied, ¡°This is a tough question for me. Divine Constabry has nine divisions and the number


    of operation teams in every division is different. Just ska alone has seven teams. So, I really don¡¯t


    know.¡±


    Alex felt stupid for asking that question as well, so he said, ¡°Do you know about a venom that is rted


    to a ce named Golden Tower located in Morro, Puerto Rico?¡±


    ¡°Venom?¡±


    Anna was stunned for a moment. Then, she replied, ¡°From what you said, I actually remembered an


    incident. A while ago, a public mission was posted in Divine Constabry. It seemed to be about the


    venom. Hold on, I¡¯ll check it now.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment, Alex heard an exim from Anna. He immediately asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    As a result, Anna replied in annoyance, ¡°I hate you so much. I¡¯m naked now and I haven¡¯t closed the


    window. What am I supposed to do if someone sees me naked? You¡¯re going to take full responsibility


    if I can¡¯t get married.¡±


    ¡°How can you me me for this?¡±


    ¡°Is it my fault then?¡±


    ¡°Fine, my fault then!¡±


    After that, Alex heard the sound of her turning on theputer.


    ¡°Master, why are you investigating this?¡± she then asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m in Morro, Puerto Rico right now. I went to the Golden Tower earlier and found out that a team from


    Divine Constabry was fighting Giovanni Winn from Golden Tower. The team was almost wiped out.¡±


    ¡°What? What a coincidence, are you okay?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1144

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1144


    Anna eximed.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex said, ¡°I won¡¯t be calling you right now if something happened to me. I killed Giovanni Winn. In


    addition, I also killed about twenty gangsters from the Golden Tower.¡±


    ¡°Splendid work, Master! So, did you rescue the operation team from Divine Constabry?¡±


    ¡°I only managed to rescue the captain. The rest are all dead.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    Anna was shocked beyond words. Well, the operation of Divine Constabry usually consisted of six


    people working together. Of course, the missions were also divided into huge or small sizes. Several


    teams would cooperate and move together for huge missions. As for the missions that deployed one or


    two people, those would not be called missions, but patrolling.


    ¡°How many died?¡±


    ¡°Five!¡±


    Anna went silent. How could she be happy when five of herrades from Divine Constabry died at


    once?


    Two minutester, she shouted again, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve hit the jackpot this time. The person whom you


    rescued is most likely the granddaughter of Divine Constabry¡¯s president, Soraya Melvis! The


    president would probably promote you as a gratitude for saving his granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°Soraya Melvis?¡±


    Alex shook his head gently but something else was in his mind.


    The senior executives of Divine Constabry were looking for the key in Caesar¡¯s tombstone. Was that


    the president¡¯s idea?


    Then, Anna continued, ¡°Master, the reward for this public mission is very great. Since you¡¯ve killed


    Giovanni Winn, then hurry and find if there¡¯s any clues about the venom, okay? Catching Giovanni was


    half of the mission at first, but killing him is fine too. The other half is to find out the recipe for the


    venom. In addition, there¡¯s even another rted mission to find out the venom¡¯s production site and


    destroy it in one go. The total reward points for these two missions added up is 800 points! Besides,


    you can even get the first ss merit twice, which will be added into your file.¡±


    Alex was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a lot?¡±


    Alex had specifically learned about the reward system in Divine Constabry before.


    This rewarding system was for any member of Divine Constabry. Every point was very valuable.


    There was a rtively intuitive incentive policy. For every hundred points earned, the members would


    be able to exchange them for a thirty million dor vi in ska.


    ording to such a calction, every point was tantamount to the worth of three hundred thousand


    dors.


    Of course, exchanging the points for a property was the least cost effective. For a martial artist,


    cultivation resources were more valuable.


    ¡°I found two documents in Giovanni Winn¡¯s safe box. One of them is about the chemicalponents of


    the venom and a detailed description of the extraction steps.¡±


    ¡°Really? Snap a photo and send it to me immediately. I¡¯ll process it, and the four hundred points will


    belong to you, Master!¡±


    Five minutester, Anna had processed it sessfully. The status of the public mission in Divine


    Constabry¡¯s mission system directly changed toplete. Thepleter of the mission was, Alex


    Rockefeller from Divine Constabry of South California!


    Meanwhile, Soraya had just returned to the inn. Earlier, she had contacted one of the four Great


    Guardian of Divine Constabry, Shaun Baker, through the phone and told him everything that had


    happened. Shaunforted her and promised her that soon he would bring people to Morro personally


    andplete the remaining task.


    Soraya felt sad and med herself.


    She went back to her room listlessly. However, at this moment, she received a notification from an


    application in her phone: [The mission you applied for has beenpleted by other team mernbersl]


    That application was indeed Divine Constabry¡¯s application for internal assignment.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®Completed?¡¯


    Soraya was very shocked. Because of this mission, she lost her subordinates and almost got herself


    killed as well. How could someone else take the credit?


    She immediately opened up the notification.


    ¡®Alex Rockefeller from South California. Who the hell is this?¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1145

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1145


    Soraya remained perplexed despite much thought. Unfortunately, she was unable to look up for more


    details about the missionpleted by the other person.


    At this moment, her phone rang. At a nce, it was a call from Shaun Baker, one of the four Great


    Guardians of Divine Constabry.


    ¡°Bro Shaun!¡± Soraya picked up the phone. She sounded like she was about to cry.


    In fact, at Shaun¡¯s age, it was more than enough for him to be her father. He was even older than her


    father. However, as the saying went by, which girl didn¡¯t want to be loved? There were only a handful of


    such young Grandmasters from Divine Constabry in the entire America. Numerous young women


    liked him.


    Meanwhile, Soraya was also one of the members. Moreover, she was better than other women.


    Shaun said, ¡°Soraya, I just heard about the news. The mission you epted has beenpleted by


    the other person. What is going on?¡±


    Soraya said, ¡°Bro Shaun, I just received the notification too. I don¡¯t know what is going on either! The


    notification showed someone named Alex Rockefeller from the South California division haspleted


    it. But, Giovanni Winn is an Earth-ranked martial artist. There are many skilled people around him and


    the Golden Tower is filled with all kinds of traps. Who from the South California division is capable of


    completing this mission?¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want the mission points. But, we¡¯ve worked so hard to track this


    mission until now that we¡¯ve lost five team members. Didn¡¯t they die in vain now?¡±


    Shaun frowned and said, ¡°Soraya, take it easy for now. I¡¯ve never heard about this Alex Rockefeller


    too, but maybe I could look for Zachary Xavier and ask about him since the South California division isThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    his region! Please tell me first, was there any anomaly and any special ces before this?¡±


    Soraya thought for a while and said, ¡°I was trapped in a room previously and an ordinary man let me


    out. At the time, I asked him about the situation but he wasn¡¯t so sure either. I¡¯ve checked the corpses


    outside. They were all cleanly cut like they were cut by cutting machines. The cut wounds were neat


    and fatal.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know what to do! I¡¯ll ask Zachary Xavier first. You should get a good rest. I¡¯ll reach Morro by


    tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Bro Shaun!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one of my people, why are you being so polite?¡±


    Those words were very useful toward Soraya. It was as if all of her grievances were swept away by


    those words.


    Soon, Shaun gave Zachary a call.


    Zachary was much older than Shaun. Before Zachary¡¯s incident and his cultivation was not demoted


    yet, he was like a big brother to Shaun. He had helped him a lot. At that time, Shaun used to call him


    ¡°Bro Xavier¡±.


    However, after Zachary¡¯s incident, his attitude toward Zachary gradually became cold and there was no


    more respect as before.


    ¡°Guardian Xavier, do you know about a person named Alex Rockefeller from the South California


    division of Divine Constabry?¡± Shaun asked straightforwardly.


    Zachary was slightly stunned. His eyes suddenly gleamed.


    Alex was his secret weapon whom he was prepared to use him as his killer weapon during the yearly


    ranking battle in Divine Constabry.


    When the time came, he hoped that Alex would take over his ce. Moreover, he would be one step


    closer in bing the president of Divine Constabry.


    Meanwhile, Shaun was the one that harbored the most unfathomable motives and ambition among the


    Four Great Guardians.


    He was very close with Soraya at normal times. Everyone could tell that Soraya admired and adored


    him exceptionally. However, Shaun was nearly thirty years older than Soraya. He was now in his fifties


    and was almost sixty years old. ording to normal people¡¯s way of handling things, one had to


    exin the situation to Soraya in advance, so that she would not fall deeper in the rtionship. It was


    great for him. He yed dumbed and let Soraya call him ¡°Bro Shaun¡± as a matter of course. He even


    enquired solicitously about her well-being and gave her extra attention.


    ¡®What was this all about?¡¯


    His intention was very obvious and known to the others, he wanted to use his rtionship with Soraya


    to get closer with the constabry¡¯s president and even be the president¡¯s grandson-inw.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1146

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1146


    In this way, it would be logical for him to be the next president of Divine Constabry. Hence,


    Zachary would never reveal Alex¡¯s identity to this person.


    He was able to protect Alex¡¯s identity now, even his files were kept secret. Without his permission,


    nobody could look at his information, including the president of Divine Constabry.


    ¡°Cough, Shaun Baker, why are you suddenly concerned about the members in the South California


    division? Is there any particr person that piques your interest and you want to poach the person?


    But, I¡¯ve never heard of the name that you mentioned before¡­ Sigh, I¡¯m getting old recently and my


    memory has be worse. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even remember the things that I¡¯ve mentioned the day


    before. I can¡¯t deny the fact that I¡¯m old already!¡±


    Shaun frowned. He was not here to listen to nonsense. ¡°So, you also don¡¯t know who this Alex


    Rockefeller is?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t know. How about I¡¯ll ask Sky for you?¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll wait for your news then.¡±


    After the call ended, Zachary sneered.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    How could he release Alex¡¯s information to Shaun? So that he could prepare ahead of time?


    He immediately gave Sky a call.


    ¡°Sky, Shaun Baker called me to ask about Alex¡¯s information just now. Do you know what Alex has


    done recently? He actually caught the guy¡¯s attention.¡±


    Sky just heard about the Golden Tower and venom incident from Anna. He immediately chuckled as he


    said, ¡°Uncle Xavier, I¡¯m afraid that this Shaun Baker tried to ask about Alex¡¯s matters on behalf of


    Soraya. It seems like his rtionship with Soraya is getting closer than before! He is probably meeting


    Soraya at Morro soon! If he were to meet Alex now, I¡¯m afraid that there might be some issue and


    Alex¡¯s identity might be exposed in advance. So, Alex has to leave Morro first.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing in Metro?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Tell Alex about this and ask him to leave first to avoid him! I¡¯ll deal with Shaun on my side


    by saying that I also joined the mission as well.¡±


    Soon, Alex received a call from Anna. He was not bothered by Zachary¡¯s advice at all.


    Even if Shaun came looking for him, he could handle him as well. However, for the sake of avoiding the


    trouble, he nodded his head in agreement.


    ***


    When Cheryl came out of the shower, she noticed Alex sitting on the chair while using a needle to


    carve something on a piece of emerald that had been cut open. Of course, it was not any ordinary


    needle but the dragon bone needle from the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six.


    After gathering his spiritual powers, he could easily carve something on the jade¡¯s surface. He was


    carving a formation blueprint on it.


    The effect was simr to the pearl that his father gave to Susan Hunter.


    It could ward off evil spirits and protect its owner as well.


    This was the best that he could do at this point after deducing andpleting the first sword of


    Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six, the Sword of the Universe. Of course, this was to be given to Cheryl.


    He would be leaving for the rainforest early in the morning tomorrow. On the way, they would encounter


    many snakes, insects, rats, and ants, and there may be some other idents. It would be much better


    to wear a jade pendant for protection. At least poisonous insects and mosquitoes would not dare to get


    near them.


    ¡°What are you carving?¡± Cheryl walked over and sat on the table next to Alex.


    She was wearing a ck camisole nightgown with a very short hemline.


    Her thighs were perfectly exposed when she sat down. Her snow-white skin was less than ten


    centimeters away from Alex¡¯s fingers. It was a deadly temptation!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1147

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1147


    Alex was focused.


    He ignored the luscious thighs that were within his reach while carving the jade bit by bit using the


    dragon bone needle in his hand that had gathered his spiritual powers in his hand, as if the dragon


    bone needle was as heavy as a thousand pounds.


    At this moment, the only thing that was in his eyes was the jade and the formation blueprint in his mind.


    This was a process that had to bepleted in one go. During the period, the spiritual power must not


    be broken and the coherence had to be maintained.


    When Cheryl noticed that he was not giving any attention to her. In that instant, she was slightly angry.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®Is my charm so terrible? I¡¯ve taken the initiative to sit right in front of you. Even my bottom is barely


    covered up, yet you¡¯re unconcerned?¡¯


    ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll move in closer.¡¯


    She moved herself a little closer. Her skin touched Alex¡¯s hand as well.


    Alex immediately moved her hand to the side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Cheryl bit her own reddish lips as she felt that she had received ten thousand points of critical damage.


    After that, she seemed to understand Alex¡¯s intention. ¡®Could it be that this guy doesn¡¯t want to step up


    in the rtionship with me because he is afraid to be responsible. Then, he uses a method like this to


    divert his attention, right?¡¯


    As she pondered on that thought, her enthusiasm earlier was gone at once.


    She was heartbroken.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed first!¡±


    She dropped that sentence and climbed onto the bed by herself.


    The air conditioning was quite cold. She immediately got under the covers and even took off the bath


    towel on her. When she saw Alex was still sitting in front of the table in a very calm manner without


    worldly passions and carving that emerald in his hand, she was so angry that she took the bath towel in


    her hand and threw it with a whoosh. It just happened to cover Alex¡¯s head.


    However, he did not even move his butt for a bit.


    She was sad. She was really sad!


    Cheryid underneath the covers as her delicate body trembled slightly. Unconsciously, tears clouded


    her eyes.


    She asked herself, ¡®What is my status in Alex¡¯s mind? Could it be that my feelings are fake? Love is


    really elusive, and that is why I don¡¯t dare¡­¡¯


    Meanwhile, Alex finally carved the final stroke of the formation blueprint in his mind onto the emerald¡¯s


    surface.


    At the moment when the formation blueprint was formed, a faint yellow light shone on the jade pendant.


    Waves of essence flowed and formed a closed loop. In that instant when Alex activated the formation


    blueprint with his spiritual power, the word ¡°Rei¡± from an ancient text appeared on the jade pendant.


    This was the core of the formation blueprint that Alex had carved earlier, it was a piece of defensive


    amulet.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Alex let out a long breath of relief as he put the dragon bone needle back into the mind


    pce.


    Only then did he take off the bath towel covering his head. He put it on the tip of his nose and smelled


    it. There was an enticing aroma at once. He took a nce at Cheryl who was underneath the covers.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    Chery¡¯s eyshes fluttered but she was silent.


    Alex looked at her for a few seconds and he scratched his head. He also did not know what to do with


    the situation. ¡®Isn¡¯t it too shameless to sleep straight through?¡¯


    So, he simply picked up another piece of emerald jade and started carving again.


    ***


    Cheryl did not even remember when she fell asleep yesterday. The sky was already bright when she


    woke up. She looked at the other side of the bed. Nobody was there at all.


    Then, she looked at the chair at the end of the bed. Nobody was there either.


    Where was Alex?


    She sat up and let out an exim immediately afterwards after realizing that she was not wearing


    anything on her. She immediately looked for her clothes and put them on. At first, she thought Alex was


    in the toilet but when she walked up to it, the toilet was so empty that not even a shadow was inside. At


    that moment, she got nervous.


    ¡®Alex?¡¯


    ¡®He couldn¡¯t have run away in advance, right?¡¯


    Just when she was flustered and was about to take out her phone to call Alex, he walked in from


    outside.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1148

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1148


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Cheryl looked at him angrily. ¡°I thought you left me alone and ran off!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I went to check out the room and picked up some breakfast on the way. We are in a hurry today,


    so we¡¯ll be leaving after the meal.¡±


    Most importantly, he received a call from Anna Coleman to avoid Shaun Baker as much as possible.


    Cheryl was still slightly angry in her heart. After washing up, she ate her food quietly.


    Soon, the two people left the inn room.


    ¡°Do you need to inform your friend?¡± Cheryl asked when they reached the ground floor.


    ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ve already informed the inn receptionists. They¡¯ll help me to inform him. It was an


    asional encounter anyways. We¡¯ve already met with an unnecessary issue yesterday, hopefully


    everything goes well on today¡¯s trip,¡± Alex said as he shook his head.


    However, just as they walked out of the inn, they encountered Soraya Melvis.


    Soraya nced at them coldly and brushed past them.


    She still did not know that the man before her was the person who rescued her yesterday. Moreover,


    he was Alex Rockefeller from Divine Constabry of South California whom she wanted to look for so


    badly.


    ¡°Hold up!¡± She suddenly turned over and shouted out to Alex.


    In fact, if Zachary had not strongly requested him to hide his identity temporarily, he did not have to


    avoid her at all. At this moment, he turned his body slightly. ¡°Yes, anything?¡±


    Soraya took a close look at Alex and Cheryl for a moment. She realized that they did not have any


    fluctuation of inner force in their bodies, which meant that they were mere ordinary people and could


    not possibly be rted to yesterday¡¯s killing. So, she asked, ¡°Which room is your friend staying in?¡±


    Alex frowned and said, ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡±


    Soraya said, ¡°He did me a big favorst night and I want to thank him personally.¡±


    ¡°206! But, I suggest that you visit him at ater hour so that you won¡¯t interrupt his morning exercise.¡±


    ¡°What morning exercise?¡±


    Soraya was stunned for a moment Immediately afterwards, she reacted. ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re such a pervert!


    Compared to your friend, you¡¯re so far behind! Some people should really open their eyes wide open


    when looking for a boyfriend. Don¡¯t get cheated by his looks only. Guys with good outer appearance


    tend to have to be ill intentioned.¡±


    Cheryl said, ¡°You should be thanking him.¡±


    ¡°What should I thank him for?¡±


    ¡°Because I told you my friend¡¯s room number,¡± Alex said as he took over the conversation. Then, he


    waved his hand and pulled Cheryl to leave the inn.


    Not long after they left the inn, a helicopternded on somewhere not far away. Shaun rushed over


    while bringing along two highly skilled members of Divine Constabry.


    Even Alex, who was on the path in the small town of Morro leading to the western rainforest, could see


    the descending helicopter and Shaun who jumped off from the helicopter.


    ¡®No wonder he¡¯s a Grandmaster!¡¯ Alex did not stop after taking a nce. He took Cheryl on the jungle


    path.


    Chery asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell that woman just now that you were the one who saved her


    yesterday?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡±


    Soon, the narrow path under the two people¡¯s feet was getting less obvious. It had be a rugged


    grassy road, with bushes and branches sprouting everywhere. From time to time, they could even see


    snakes and rats being startled, causing Cheryl to shriek in fear repeatedly.


    Alex opened up the hand drawn map, which was given to him by James Coney before he left, and took


    a look. He identified a direction but it was getting harder to walk until the point that there was nowhere


    to put their feet down. He squatted down. ¡°Let me carry you on my back!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can walk on my own!¡±


    As a result, she stubbornly took a few steps forward, only to see an arm thick flower spotted snake.


    She was so frightened that she fell down and sat on the ground. Then, she hurriedly jumped up and


    jumped back to Alex¡¯s side.


    Alex smiled. ¡°I already told you to let me carry you. What are you doing?¡±


    Cheryl red at him and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m angry?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1149

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1149


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re angry?¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded. He looked at Cheryl with his eyes widened and an innocent expression.


    ¡°You¡­ Whom are you angry with? Is it because of Soraya Melvis?¡±


    Cheryl was speechless at that moment. ¡®Are you thick in the head?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve already expressed my anger so obviously, yet you still couldn¡¯t notice it. How did you even get


    along with your wife back then? Is your EQ on the negative spectrum?¡¯


    ¡°You, it¡¯s you! I¡¯m angry with you. Can¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    Alex was even more dumbfounded now. He said, ¡°Why are you angry with me?¡±


    Cheryl felt her entire body going weak. ¡°There¡¯s no reason!¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t just tell you that I¡¯m angry with you because you didn¡¯t want to sleep with mest night. How


    embarrassing it would be!¡¯


    At this moment, Alex suddenly remembered that he had not taken out the made amulet to give it to her.


    He immediately took off the backpack from his back After opening it up, there were a total of eight jade


    pendants for self protection, it was the result after spending a busy night yesterday.


    He casually took one out. ¡°Put this on.¡±


    Of course, Cheryl recognized that stuff. ¡°Is this¡­ What you carvedst night? What is carved on it?¡±


    ¡°A formation blueprint! This is an amulet that can ward away evil spirits and protect its owner. The


    energy on it can probably withstand three attacks from a Grandmaster!¡±


    ¡°Is that so powerful?¡±


    Even though Cheryl did not know how powerful a Grandmaster was, she had heard from her


    grandfather that they could not bepared with ordinary men. They were the kind of existence that


    could break a rock in one smash. Since the tiny jade pendant could actually withstand three attacks


    from a Grandmaster, this pendant was really powerful. ¡°Does that mean that this jade pendant will not


    break from falling?¡±


    Alex had a speechless expression.


    This was a mystical tool.


    If a Grandmaster could not even break it, it certainly would not break from a fall.


    However, he knew that it was hard for her to understand even if he exined it. He just grabbed her left


    hand. With a poke from the dragon bone needle, he squeezed out a little blood on her finger and wiped


    it on the jade pendant.


    In the next moment, a golden light gleamed on the jade pendant and arge word ¡°Rei¡± appeared.


    ¡°Alright. This jade pendant has been activated now. Wear it every day, so that the snakes, insects, rats


    and ants won¡¯t dare to approach you. You should be fine even if you get knocked by a car. The ghosts


    and foul creatures will not dare to get to you as well.¡±


    ¡°Huh? This¡­ This is too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you wear it.¡±


    The jade pendant had been threaded with a string. Once Cheryl put it on, she could feel a breeze of


    cool relief from the summer heat. It was extremelyfortable. To her surprise, it could even prevent


    mosquitoes. It was really too great.


    Just when she was thinking about it, Alex squatted down again. ¡°Get up. There¡¯s no more road in front.


    If you¡¯re really going to walk on your own, we won¡¯t reach our destination before the sun goes down.¡±


    ***


    Cherylid on the back of Alex.


    Seeing him walking through theplex jungle terrain as if he were flying, she once again


    remembered the annoyance of his indifference when he faced her seduction.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep for the entire night because you were making this?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll forgive you then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But, just now I thought I saw you have made many?¡±


    Those were certainly to be given to other women. For example, Dorothy Assex, Waltz Fleur, Michelle


    Yowell, Brittany Rockefeller, and Maya Howards¡­ Even though his EQ was not particrly high, it was


    not low enough for him to be stupid as well. He just said, ¡°Amulet is a consumable item. Once the


    energy on it is depleted, it would be useless. I just happened to have the materials, so I just made


    a few more! Whenever yours is broken, you can change for a new one.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were going to give them to other women.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ This¡­¡±


    Alex pondered for a while. Alright, some things had to be made clear. Otherwise, he would be


    deceiving her feelings. ¡°There are a few of them. Indeed, I wanted to give them to someone else.¡±


    Cheryl kept quiet.


    Alex was quiet for a while as well. He said, ¡°Cheryl, how much do you hate your father?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1150

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1150


    Cheryl¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t speak of that person.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to say that I¡¯m essentially the same kind of person like your father.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a very devoted person in a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to say?¡± Her body trembled slightly, as if she knew what he was about to tell


    her. Since the conversation had reached this topic, Alex simply opened up with her and said, ¡°You


    know about Daya Stoermer, right? She¡¯s the endorser of Lush Cosmetics. She had posted an


    Instagram post a few days ago. Have you seen it?¡±


    ¡°I saw it! So, that husband that she was talking about is you! Are you both married?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t married but she is indeed my woman.¡±


    She was silent.


    After a while, Cheryl nodded her head. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded. He turned around and looked at her while having a slight worrying frown.


    ¡°There is also the current CEO of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Waltz Fleur!¡±


    Cheryl said, ¡°I saw that during thest medical exchange.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy Assex¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You haven¡¯t broken up with her yet?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be broken! We¡¯re just faking our divorce!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ F*ck!¡±


    The beautiful, dignified and virtuous doctor let out a cursed word after hearing it. She was really at her


    wit¡¯s end. ¡°Haven¡¯t you suffered in the household of the Assexes? I even got pped by your


    unreasonable mother-inw! I got pped for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Hence,pared to me, your father¡¯s character may be slightly better than mine.¡±


    ¡°What actually are you trying to say here? Are you trying to say that you don¡¯t want to hold any


    responsibility for hugging and kissing me yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I just want to tell you that I¡¯m not a good person! I¡¯m not a good match for you! I¡¯m afraid I would drag


    you down and may even cause greater implications such as death threats!¡±


    Three secondster, Cheryl bit his shoulder.


    Then, she angrily said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of you telling me all these now? Anyway, I¡¯ve not thought of


    marrying you! And I don¡¯t want to! There¡¯s nothing good out of the men in this world!¡±


    Alex felt much less guilty after saying the words hidden in his mind. Although Cheryl was a rare beauty


    who would also be a great wife, he was a man with a wife and mistresses after all. All kinds of contacts


    previously were already very dangerous, he did not want to harm a good woman like her. They were


    not people of the same world.


    As he thought about it, his mind was clear.


    Although there would be regret in his heart, it would still be better than hating him because of love in


    the future.


    Swoosh!


    He walked even faster and his figure was like a bolt of lightning while continuously moving around on


    the tree branches. It was because there were no more roads in front.


    He had no choice but run up the tree to look for a way.


    And, Cheryl was amazed by such an experience. Her heart throbbed continuously. Which woman


    would not like heroes? She was no exception. The strong and overbearing character of a man, the


    mystery of a man, and all sorts of a man¡¯s performance surpassing the mundane were like a woman¡¯s


    poison.


    Once one was caught up by it, it¡¯s incurable.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡±


    Alex stood in the canopy of arge tree while looking down on the mountain valley.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    That was the ce that James Coney mentioned. It was the former site of Ganoderma that was


    opened up when the people of Ganoderma escaped from the turmoil at the time and helplessly hid in


    the depth of mountains and forests.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly realized that someone was in the valley.


    ¡°This is weird!¡±


    ¡°Did your grandfather ever tell you that there are people living in Ganoderma?¡±


    Cheryl shook her head. ¡°My grandfather said that it¡¯s impossible. This former site of Ganoderma is very


    hidden and it¡¯s inconvenient formunication to the outside world. Who would live in such a ce?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and explore. You wait here.¡±


    Cheryl clung on his neck tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m afraid of heights and I¡¯ll fall.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1151

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1151


    The beautiful doctor just did not want to get down from his back as she finally got the chance of


    intimate contact.


    Naturally, Alex could feel the existence of that great figure on the back of him. He could only use his


    super strong willpower to suppress that thought in his mind.


    He said, ¡°Be good and wait for me here. You have the jade pendant for self-protection. You won¡¯t feel


    any pain even if you fall on your ass.¡±


    ¡°I cane down if you want me to, but you have to kiss me first¡±


    ¡°Um¡­?¡±


    Alex turned his head in astonishment as he had said those words about their rtionship earlier for


    nothing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll abandon my wife and children just like your father?¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to be afraid of when I¡¯m just a mistress at best?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to kiss me or not?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Coney, I¡¯m starting to suspect that you¡¯re an imposter. I¡¯ve known you for a year, you weren¡¯t


    like this before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your fault too. Starting from the moment that you¡¯ve seen my true colours for the first time when


    you came into my office without knocking the door, you¡¯ve be my prey.¡±


    After those words, Alex kissed her aggressively on the lips for three minutes till she was almost out of


    breath.


    ***


    In front of the former site of Ganoderma in the mountain valley, boxes after boxes were removed from


    the inside. There were several trolleys outside the entrance. The boxes were carefully sent toward the


    outside after they were moved onto the trolleys.


    ¡°Hancock, is this thest batch for today?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s follow the ship out to Morro to have some fun. Damn, I haven¡¯t had a woman for half a


    month, my heart is itching! I feel dull staying in this depth of mountains and forests.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a few women in this valley?¡±


    ¡°You call those women? Even the sow are cleaner than them. I get sick whenever I smell that stench. I


    still don¡¯t want to get any sickness.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The women here are rotting away.¡±


    The two men pushed the trolley out of the valley. Then, they made a turn and were about to head into a


    narrow road. As a result, they ran into a young man.


    He was Alex Rockefeller.


    ¡°You two there, what do you have on this trolley?¡± Alex asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The two men, Hancock and Wilbur, were instantly stunned when they saw a young man appearing out


    of nowhere whom they did not recognize at all. They red at him. ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I came from outside.¡±


    Hancock¡¯s eyes suddenly shed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Looking for Ganoderma! You still haven¡¯t told me about it. What is in this box? Why are you here?¡±


    Alex reached out his arm and patted on one of the boxes.


    Hancock and Wilbur nced at each other.


    In the next moment, they both took out a dagger from their waist right away. Hancock charged forward


    first and drew the dagger toward Alex¡¯s neck, shing it down.


    It was fierce and vicious.


    This man drew out a knife and tried to kill a person even before any conflict urred.


    If an ordinary tourist were toe here by ident, he would probably be dead without anyone


    knowing. In the end, he would only end up as a missing case. There would never be a time for the truth


    to be revealed. When the dagger was still ten centimeters away from Alex¡¯s neck, he reached out his


    hand and pinched the de of the dagger.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Hancock was stunned.


    His ferocious, blood-red eyes that were filled with killing intent before suddenly turned into a shocking


    expression. No matter how hard he tried, the dagger could not advance by an inch.


    Meanwhile, Alex exerted force on his fingers.


    Crack!


    The dagger broke off from its root of the handle.


    Hancock pinched the hilt of the dagger in his hand while the de of the daggerpletely fell into


    Alex¡¯s hand. His expression changed abruptly as he knew something was not right.


    This person that could break the dagger with his bare hand. He was definitely not an ordinary man.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1152

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1152


    ¡¯Retreat!¡¯ Unfortunately, how could Alex let them escape by any chance?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fair if you intend to kill and others kill you?¡±


    The de changed its direction, and half of the dagger was stabbed into the middle of his brows in an


    instant.


    When Wilbur saw Hancock next to him was killed instantaneously, he was so frightened that his hands


    and legs turned cold. He hurriedly threw away his dagger and turned around to run off. However, Alex


    grabbed him in the mid-air, bringing his entire body back and pinning him down on top of the box of the


    trolley.


    ¡°Why are you running away? You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    ¡°Ah- B-big Bro, please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just a worker here.¡± He was going to pee himself out of


    fear.


    ¡°What kind of work are you doing inside the wilderness of thickly forested mountains?¡±


    Alex pped open one of the boxes with his palm. Many tiny bottles fell out of it. The bottles were very


    tiny, they were simr to the bottles of antibiotics for injections. Dark green solution was filled inside


    them.


    When Alex saw such things, he was slightly shocked but he had already guessed them in his mind.


    ¡°The venom that belongs to Giovanni Winn of Golden Tower?¡±


    ¡°Are they not?¡±


    Wilbur was dumbfounded.


    At first, he wanted to make up a lie to deceive him. To his surprise, Alex could tell the contents at a


    nce, so he immediately said, ¡°Big Bro, I¡¯m just someone working under him and I only earn two


    hundred dors a day. I beg you, please let me go!¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, are they not?¡±


    Wilbur nodded his head hurriedly. ¡°Yes, yes, they are venom.¡±


    ¡°Where are you moving them to? Hurry up and tell me, or else you won¡¯t have the chance to say it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll say. These are going to be transported to the riverside behind the mountain. There


    are two ships there, one going to Myanmar and the other one going to Morro.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way to the riverside!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Big Bro!¡±


    Alex instantly picked up the trolley and threw it into the grass beside him. Hancock¡¯s corpse was kicked


    far away by him too.


    Soon, the two of them reached the riverside. As expected, he saw two luxurious speed boats docked


    on the shore.


    After seeing Wilbur and Alex, a bearded man who was smoking by the shore yelled, ¡°Wilbur, what the


    hell are you doing? Where¡¯s the other trolley of goods? I¡¯m rushing to send out the goods. I still have


    women waiting for me for dinner tonight!¡±


    Crack!


    As soon as his voice fell, the bearded man saw Alex suddenly throw a hand at Wilbur, causing his neck


    to turn a 720 degree in a split second. The scene looked very weird and horrifying. Wilbur stopped


    breathing on the spot.


    Alex killed these people without any psychological burden.


    Yesterday night, Anna told him that the venom was extremely harmful and it was more potent than


    ordinary poisons. Hence, as long as someone was caught trafficking them, he would not be tolerated


    and death penalty shall befall upon him.


    And, the amount of people delivering these shipments was shocking.


    ¡°Damn it! Who¡­ Who are you?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The bearded man was shocked. He dropped the cigarette in his mouth and it burned his chin.


    Alex said calmly, ¡°Alex Rockefeller from the South California Division of Divine Constabry!¡±


    The bearded man immediately reached toward the back of his waist and grabbed a gun out of it.


    However, before he could fire it, a strange force was suddenly applied on the gun. The gun was not


    under his control and flew right into Alex¡¯s hand.


    In the next second, Alex used the gun as a hidden weapon and smashed it over.


    m!


    The bearded man¡¯s head was smashed open forcefully. The people on the speed boats finally noticed


    the anomaly on the shore. However, how could they have the ability to fight the elder of Divine


    Constabry who seemed like the Grim Reaper?


    In less than a minute, everyone was settled.


    This ce was located in the depth of mountains and forests, so cell phones had no signal at all.


    However, Alex found a satellite phone on the speedboat.


    He used the phone to make a call to Anna right away. ¡°I¡¯ve found the venom factory. Bring someone


    with you over here!¡±


    ¡°Huh? You found it so fast? How did you find it, Master?¡±


    ¡°They came up to me.¡±


    Alex returned to the valley once again after the call had ended. He went back to the former site of


    Ganoderma.


    After thinking about it, he kicked open the door.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1153

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1153


    The door was not shut properly at all.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After the two doors closed on the left and right were kicked open, they directly flew into Ganoderma


    and knocked over seven or eight workers working inside. Suddenly, the people tumbled and wailed


    non-stop. After that, Alex stepped into the entrance. When he saw the scene inside, he frowned.


    What a messy garbage dump!


    There was no effective force protection inside. Seeing Alex hit the door, two low-ranked martial artists


    who usually maintained the public order symbolically came out. Alex took them out easily with two


    ps.


    After that, everything else was safe and secured.


    These workers were no different from the people working in an ordinary workshop, they were all real


    workers.


    Alex randomly pulled a woman and asked her. He found out that she was a viger in a small town in


    Morro. It was because the wage here was not little with a total of two hundred dors a day, including


    food and shelter even though it was far away from their home. Yet, for these vige women with little


    ability, having a monthly sry of six thousand dors was considered very good. Most of the workers


    had simr circumstances as her.


    ¡°Then, do you know what you are producing here?¡± Alex asked again.


    ¡°I¡­ I know. This is an ingredient for cosmetics.¡± When the woman spoke, her eyeballs rolled.


    p!


    Alex gave her a p on the face directly. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression had betrayed her true nature. In fact, all of the workers here knew that they


    were producing venom. It was something that was even more harmful than other controlled poisons


    nowadays. This was because a few women who were snatched from the outside were trapped inside


    this Ganoderma.


    Many people present had seen the reaction of those women after being force-fed with the venom.


    Rumor had it that a university female student from a metropolis who once came to the Southwestern


    Province for a trip had a chaste temperament and would rather die than yield. However, after drinking


    the venom, her entire person had changed¡­ Now, she was the dirtiest and smelliest sow in


    Ganoderma.


    Anyone could have sexual intercourse with her by feeding her just a bit of venom.


    The woman who got pped fell to the ground.


    At this moment, an unkempt woman with a dark face walked out and instantly said, ¡°I know the


    situation here. The things produced here are not cosmetics at all, but a kind of very harmful venom that


    could cause addiction. Moreover, it could cause extremely strong hallucinations. This ce is a drug


    den! These people are all the aplices! Inside of this Ganoderma, there are even three rooms that


    trap the women who had been kidnapped from the outside. They are specially provided for the men in


    here to vent their carnal desires! All of these people here deserve to die!¡±


    Alex stared at this woman and realized that her facial appearance was very remarkable. The darkness


    on her face seemed very abnormal. It was not like she was born with it.


    It seemed more like it was painted or dyed on herter.


    When the woman said this, the other woman who had been knocked over by Alex yelled, ¡°Big ck


    Chick, what the hell are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who deserves to die! How could this ce


    produce venom whatsoever? These are raw materials for cosmetics, okay? This brother over here, you


    can ask around outside. There¡¯s a cosmeceutical brand called Regen and these are the raw materials


    for Regen Cosmeceuticals. If I¡¯ve said any lie, I¡¯ll get struck by lightning!¡±


    Alex calmly replied, ¡°Indeed, I do know about Regen Cosmeceuticals.¡±


    Upon uttering such a statement, the dark-faced woman had a horrified and anxious expression, as if


    she was afraid that Alex would be convinced.


    However, Alex continued, ¡°I also know that the venom is added as another ingredient inside the


    products of Regen Cosmeceuticals. So, you are actually trying to cover it up for your boss, right? You


    know that the venom is very harmful, but you want to make money while ignoring your conscience. You


    really should get struck by lightning. Now you get what you wish for!¡±


    Alex raised his arm as he said.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion sounded. An explicable lightning appeared above the woman¡¯s head, striking directly


    on her head.


    She was struck to death on the spot.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°This is the manifestation of the God of Lightning! The deity hase descended to Earth!¡±


    ¡°The deity hase to condemn sins! The deity hase to condemn sins!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1154

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1154


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you already, we¡¯ll be going to hell for doing such things. This time, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s truly over now!¡±


    Many of the people present were vigers from the ditches of poor viges. They had lost their human


    nature because the intimidation and temptations had smoked their hearts in the depth of mountains


    and forests. Now that Alex had struck the woman to death using the almighty lightning, these people


    finally felt the fear and kneeled down one after another.


    Even the dark-faced woman was taken aback, but her eyes gleamed as if she had seen the light.


    She started crying.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Alex asked her.


    The woman replied, ¡°I¡¯m Yasmyn Mack, I came to look for my sister. My sister is now trapped here, she


    looks inhumane and ghastly¡­¡±


    ¡°Take me to her.¡±


    The woman hurriedly nodded her head.


    At this moment, Alex saw a few people were trying to escape from the entrance.


    He let out a cold snort as he casually swept his hand. Those people got dragged back by a weird force


    that appeared in the air, falling to the ground heavily.


    ¡°Can we even leave?¡±


    ¡°All of you, kneel down on the spot and confess your sins!¡±


    An extremely strong mental power radiated out of Alex like a sea wave. Except for the dark-faced


    woman, Yasmyn Mack, the others fell on their knees with loud thuds like marites.


    Yasmyn was dumbfounded after looking at them. She really thought that she saw a deity descending to


    Earth.


    ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡±


    While walking, Alex only realized that Yasmyn was a cripple as she walked with a limp. As if she could


    feel Alex¡¯s gaze, the woman bleakly said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t a cripple originally. They broke my leg after I arrived


    here!¡±


    Soon, they reached in front of a room. The door was locked but there was an opening on the door.


    They could see the scene inside.


    Alex looked through it. All of a sudden, a burst of anger welled up in his heart.


    The room was very dim and only had an electricmp with very low wattage. There were no windows


    inside as well. It was dark, it was trulyplete darkness inside. What triggered Alex¡¯s anger the most


    was that there were a fewrge metal cages in the room, with naked women trapped inside them.


    ¡°God damn it!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the boss of this ce?¡±


    Yasmyn replied, ¡°He went out early in the morning and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    Alex kicked open the room¡¯s door.


    Yasmyn charged toward in front of a cage. ¡°Sis, Sis, wake up. It¡¯s me, Yasmyn. I¡¯m here to rescue you,


    we¡¯re free to go now¡­ Sis? Sis, what happened to you? Sob, sob¡­ Big, Big Bro, can you please help


    me?¡±


    Alex felt sad hearing Yasmyn¡¯s choked sobs.


    The woman in the cage wasying on the ground motionlessly.


    He could tell that her facial features were beautiful originally. She had a full head of long hair and her


    skin was also very fair. But now, she was covered in bruises and wounds. Her body and hair were filthy


    and stank a lot.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Most importantly, she had no breathing now!


    Alex patted on Yasmyn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s gone! Restrain your grief and ept fate!¡±


    Yasmyn was stunned for a moment. She immediately covered her mouth and fell to the ground, crying.


    At this moment, a voice came from outside. ¡°Why are all of you kneeling down here? Who did this?


    Where¡¯s Hancock? Come the hell out!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1155

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1155


    Nobody answered.


    All the people kneeling on the ground werepletely like deaf people without ears. They ignored the


    man and kneeled there motionlessly.


    They were repenting.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Get up! Who made you all kneel down? Are you all kneeling to your mothers?¡±


    Just when the voice turned impatient and the person started kicking the kneeling people, Alex walked


    out slowly from the inside. He saw three peoplee in.


    The person who was kicking other people looked like a very old man. However, this person looked


    rather peculiar. His hair was half-white and half-ck, he looked like a intersex person.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The other two people were younger.


    At a nce, Alex could tell that these two were martial artists, but they were not that great. One of them


    was at Intermediate-Mystic rank and the other one was at Advanced-Royal rank whom he could easily


    take them out with one hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss here?¡± Alex stood behind the group of people as he said calmly.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    The few people raised their head and looked toward Alex.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who came to my ce to look for trouble? Who are you?¡± The ck and white haired


    old man asked with a stern voice.


    Alex replied, ¡°I¡¯m from Divine Constabry in South California.¡±


    The two younger men were the old man¡¯s bodyguards on the left and right. As soon as they heard Alex


    announced his identity, they immediately moved their body and lunged towards Alex.


    This was because in their eyes, Alex¡¯s cultivation was not high, or even non-existing. For such people,


    if one came, they would kill one and they would kill two if a pair came.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    In the room, two thunderps suddenly sounded.


    Two lightning bolts that were as thick as an arm suddenly appeared in the old room of Ganoderma and


    struck right above the heads of the two men.


    In an instant, they became two burnt corpses, still twitching on the ground.


    The ck and white haired old man was shocked to the core. He had never heard of such a trick. If it


    were to be struck above his own head, he would end up in an oue worse than the two bodyguards!


    At this moment, he nearly peed his pants out of fear.


    However, Alex spoke up this time, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I won¡¯t kill you now. Killing people like you will just


    dirty my hands. Wait for the people from Divine Constabry toe here, they¡¯ll naturally deal with


    you.¡±


    When the old man heard him, he turned around and tried to run away but Alex broke his legs right


    away and threw him in a corner. After that, a gloomy wind blew.


    Maiko Chiba appeared in front of the entrance and acted as the presence that monitored everyone at


    the scene. She was allowed to kill whoever tried to run away on the spot!


    nk! nk! nk!


    At this moment, the sound of gold and iron shing came from the room inside. Alex walked over to


    take a look. It was from Yasmyn, who had found an iron rod and was desperately smashing the huge


    lock hanging on the iron cage.


    However, she was just a weak woman. She could not open it up at all.


    ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    Alex walked over and held the lock in his hand. With a gentle twist, the lock was forcibly ripped off by


    him. Yasmyn immediately got into the cage and reached out her arm to her sister¡¯s nostril to check her


    breathing. In the next moment, she let out a cry of anguish and pain.


    She cried with tears and blood while holding her sister¡¯s body.


    Alex sighed softly. He wanted to let the women in other cages out at first but he remembered that


    Cheryl was still waiting on top of a certain tree in the valley. She must be worried about him anxiously.


    Hence, he left the former site of Ganoderma first.


    Soon, he returned to the tree.


    As expected, Cheryl was very worried. After seeing him returned intact, she let out a long breath of


    relief and said, ¡°What took you so long? I thought something happened to you and I got so worried.


    Who are those people that I saw just now?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1156

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1156


    Alex said, ¡°You can¡¯t even imagine it! In the valley, there indeed is the former site of Ganoderma. But, it


    has been upied by others, turning it into a drug den¡­¡±


    He briefly recounted the matter.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened as she listened. Her face was full of horror.


    ¡°So, you just spent twenty minutes wiping out the entire nest of the drug den?¡±


    ¡°Did you expect me to keep it until New Year? Let¡¯s go and take a look. There are a few women inside,


    and they look quite pitiful!¡± Alex said, ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t find the que of Ganoderma even after searching


    around for it.¡±


    That was the most important thing. Then, the two immediately went to Ganoderma. When they entered


    the entrance, they could hear Yasmyn¡¯s heart shattering cries.


    Cheryl was a doctor with benevolence, so she immediately rushed forward. When she saw the scene


    inside, she was instantly startled. She hurriedly turned around and covered Alex¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±


    Alex was a little speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve been inside before this already.¡±


    Very quickly, Alex released all the women from the cages in the three dark rooms. However, he soon


    found that it was a wrong decision! Those women had long been corroded by the venom. They seemed


    to have be beasts the moment they were released, leaving only basic instinct inside them. They


    kept shouting ¡°Give me the Fairy Medicine. Give me the Fairy medicine!¡± and then wrapped their arms


    around whoever they saw.


    Well, the women were wearing nothing. They were smelly, dirty and sick too.


    What should they do if they got infected by them?


    Cheryl was so frightened that she hurriedly hid behind Alex.


    Leaving with no choice, Alex could only shove them back into the cages.


    Yasmyn had carried her younger sister in her arms,ing out of the cage at this time. She also had a


    lame leg, so it was very difficult for her to walk. She fell to the ground as soon as she stepped out of the


    iron cage.


    Cheryl quickly stepped forward to help her.


    Alex asked, ¡°Miss Mack, where are you and your sister from?¡±


    Yasmyn replied somewhat sadly, ¡°Our hometown is Michigan.¡±


    After speaking, she suddenly knelt down in front of Alex. ¡°Bro, can you please do me a favor? I really


    don¡¯t have the ability to take my sister out of the rainforest. Can you help me contact the police?


    There¡¯s no signal here, and I don¡¯t have a handphone.¡±


    ¡°Get up first.¡±


    ¡°Bro, please, promise me! I know that you all are good people. I won¡¯t get up if you don¡¯t agree to it!¡±


    Cheryl¡¯spassionate heart was moved by the disy, so she helped Yasmyn off the ground and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Forget about contacting the police, we¡¯ll definitely bring you sisters back to


    Michigan. We¡¯re from California, and it¡¯s not that far from Michigan.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex instead said, ¡°People from Divine Constabry willeter! There are also two speedboats on


    the river below, so you canpletely rest assured!¡±


    ¡°How did you bothe here?¡± Cheryl asked.


    Yasmyn looked even more depressed at the question.


    ¡°My sister just graduated from university in July this year. She came with a few ssmates to


    Southwestern Province for a trip to celebrate their graduation. I didn¡¯t expect her to disappear on the


    second night. We tried everything we could but we couldn¡¯t find her.¡±


    ¡°Later, I came to Morro to search for her whereabouts. Finally, I found my sister¡¯s whereabouts under


    the guidance of a kindhearted local.¡±


    ¡°But, when I first arrived here, I was found by their people and even detained here to work for them. I


    saw with my own eyes how those monsters tortured my sister, but I had no choice but to bear with it


    and wait for an opportunity. But¡­¡±


    She was just a weak woman. Her leg had been broken as well. How many chances could she get?


    If it weren¡¯t for Alexing here today, she probably would never have any chances for the rest of her


    life.


    Bam!


    Alex kicked the ck and white haired man in the chest.


    ¡°A person like you simply deserves a thousand deaths for your sins! I¡¯m asking you now, where¡¯s


    Ganoderma¡¯s que?¡±


    The ck and white haired man was stunned. ¡°Why are you looking for Ganoderma¡¯s que?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about this.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You will know!¡± Alex beckoned toward Maiko Chiba. ¡°I¡¯ll hand over this old thing to you! You can torture


    him however you like, as long as he doesn¡¯t die.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1157

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1157


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yasmyn and the ck and-white haired old widened their eyes with a dumbfounded look on


    their face.


    It was because Alex seemed to be talking to the thin air. It couldn¡¯t be that there was something wrong


    with his head, right?


    However, in the next second, the surrounding temperature instantly dropped several degrees as a gush


    of cold air suddenly rose, sending chills down their spine. The ck and white haired man screamed in


    horror after a short while.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°What is this? What the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°Ghost, there¡¯s a ghost! There¡¯s a ghost..!¡±


    There was an ugly expression on his face as his entire body trembled. However, since his legs had


    been broken by Alex, he couldn¡¯t run even if he wanted to. Furthermore, the broken bones rubbed


    together when he moved, causing a heart piercing sharp pain.


    Cheryl knew about this.


    When they were in the Golden Tower the night before, Alex had told her that this was a soul that he


    had conquered. Alex had even helped her to temporarily open her spiritual eye and let her see Maiko¡¯s


    true appearance, so she did not feel terrified at all.


    However, Yasmyn was different.


    After shuddering all over her body, she subconsciously grabbed onto Cheryl¡¯s clothes and asked in a


    timid voice, ¡°Is¡­ Is there really such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, she won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    When Cheryl said that, the expression on Yasmyn¡¯s face became even more horrified.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the old man couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and screamed, ¡°Stop, stop. I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll


    talk! The que has been smashed. It was smashed by me. I threw it in the backyard.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cheryl jumped up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you smash the que? Was it in your


    way?¡±


    However, the old man just said, ¡°Naturally, there¡¯s a reason why I smashed the que. I¡­ I¡¯m the


    eldest disciple of Ganoderma. I should have been the one to inherit Ganoderma, but that old fart


    passed Ganoderma to my junior brother. How could he do that? James Coney is just a lowly person


    who used ttery to get what he wanted. What right did he have to get the inheritance?!¡±


    Alex and Cheryl were both taken aback when they heard that.


    Never did they expect that this person was the eldest disciple of Ganoderma, and was James¡¯s senior


    brother.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! My grandpa isn¡¯t someone who gets what he wants by ttery. But, you


    actually produced something harmful like the venom. People like you¡¯re scums of the society, the


    cancer of mankind. Of course, your master wouldn¡¯t pass Ganoderma¡¯s inheritance to an inhumane


    person and immoral beast like you!¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Cheryl. ¡°James Coney is your grandfather?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Cheryl replied.


    The old man let out two chuckles. ¡°He¡¯s a timid and cowardly person, I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a


    remarkable granddaughter like you. You couldn¡¯t be a child that was born by his wife from going behind


    his back outside, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    p!


    Alex immediately delivered a p right to his face, pping out several of his teeth. As for Yasmyn,


    because of her sister¡¯s death, she ced the entire me on this old man. She rushed up to punch


    and kick him too.


    Alex and Cheryl didn¡¯t make any move to stop her either.


    After setting up Maiko to watch over the ce, he pulled Cheryl into the backyard. Sure enough, he


    found the que of Ganoderma in a corner. At this moment, it had been smashed into several pieces


    and thrown there like a pile of rubbish.


    Cheryl rubbed her temples. ¡°It¡¯s in pieces, there should be no inheritance inside it, right? What a


    wasted trip!¡±


    Alex walked over and turned a few pieces over. At this moment, he felt a vague burst of fluctuation of


    the essence. He searched carefully, it came from one of the fragments.


    There was still half of the broken word ¡°node¡± written on this broken piece, and that faintly discernible


    fluctuation of the essence exuded from the middle point. the words.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Cheryl asked. She saw something was wrong with Alex¡¯s expression, but it


    was just a broken piece of wood. What was there to look at?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1158

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1158


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°It turns out that the secret is hidden here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What secret?¡±


    The material of the que itself was quite peculiar. It was made of a kind of dark wood with faint aroma


    that wouldn¡¯t rot for thousands of years. This piece of wood alone was worth a lot of money, and was a


    thousand times more expensive than the most expensive fragrant rosewood in the market right now.


    However, the real secret was hidden beyond that point. Alex reached out his finger and directly dug into


    that point.


    Finally, he dug out an emerald green bead.


    ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡±


    Cheryl looked at the bead in shock.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Alex felt the fluctuation of the essence on the head for a bit and said, ¡°This should be the Bead of


    Origin from the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy. But, there¡¯s just too little essence inside it. This bead is from


    the remote past, I¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t have any Legacy¡¯s energy anymore.¡±


    Cheryl had a nk look about this matter.


    Although she had heard of the legacy, it was just a bead. How would it pass on the legacy?


    At this time, Alex slowly inserted a little of his own spiritual power into the bead, and a magical scene


    unfolded. As a green light shed on the bead, a shadow floated out from it, forming a human shaped


    figure in the end.


    The figure had white hair, white beard and a hair bun while wearing a long, ancient white robe. He had


    the demeanor of a transcendent being, as if he were an old sage dressed in white robe at a sacred


    mountain from the ancient times.


    He also looked inexplicably familiar.


    Then, Alex suddenly recalled that at the Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange, Levi Bayer had used a


    mountain spirit to take the appearance of the Immortal Doctor, Doctor Guilherme Extraordinaire, which


    looked simr to the man he was looking at right now.


    ¡°The Immortal Doctor, Guilherme Extraordinaire?¡±


    The old man¡¯s phantom suddenly turned towards Alex and knelt down in the next instant.


    He said, ¡°I, Guiherme Extraordinaire, hereby greet you, Young Master!¡±


    Of course, he was just a soul at this moment. Moreover, he was still in a state of soul remnant, and it


    was impossible for him to speak. So, he used the way soulsmunicated, and directly conveyed the


    content of his words to Alex.


    That was telepathicmunication.


    Now that Alex possessed spiritual consciousness, he could also do it without speaking.


    ¡°Young Master? Why do you call me Young Master? Are you really the previous generation¡¯s Immortal


    Doctor, Guilherme Extraordinaire?¡±


    ¡°If no other person has inherited the Origin of the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy, then I should be the


    previous generation¡¯s Immortal Doctor! Young Master, I can feel your spiritual powers. It¡¯s the unique


    method of gathering spiritual power from the Ultimate Book of Medicine. Only those with authentic


    Rockefeller bloodline legacy can do it! So, you must be the Young Master that I have been waiting for


    for many years!¡±


    When he said that, Guilherme bowed down again as his face was full of excitement. ¡°What a blessing


    from Heaven The lineage of the Ultimate Book of Medicine hasn¡¯t died out, and the day I have been


    waiting for has finallye. From now on, I¡¯ll serve Young Master without leaving your side even for a


    moment.¡±


    Alex was deeply shocked.


    If this old fart really stayed with him every single moment, how would he secretly meet the beautiful


    women? ¡®What should I do if I were to have erectile dysfunction from being frightened by you, till I have


    psychological trauma?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want an old man who followed him all the time!


    He shook his head. ¡°You need to pass the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy to her! Rumor has it that you


    founded Ganoderma in the past, and she¡¯s an heir of Ganoderma. There are no Immortal Doctors in


    the world currently, and she¡¯s a doctor with a benevolent heart. She¡¯s more suitable than me to acquire


    the legacy Because I¡¯ve already gotten a bloodline legacy.¡±


    Only then did Guilherme turn to look at Cheryl. ¡°She¡­ Could she be Young Madam?¡±


    Alex nodded slowly and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll concentrate on assisting her, how about it?¡±


    Guilherme thought about it for a while before saying, ¡°I will follow Young Master¡¯s orders!¡±


    Then, he turned around and bowed down to Cheryl.


    In the next instant, the energy from the emerald green bead continuously transmitted into the center of


    Cheryl¡¯s eyebrows.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1159

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1159


    Three minutester, the essence on the emerald green bead had ahnost been exhausted. Its color also


    turned gray. It no longer had the emerald green color, as though the bead had been damaged.


    However, Guilherme said, ¡°Young Master, this bead is called Chaos Bead, in which I obtained it by


    ident before this. Then, I used this bead to store all of the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy from Nonagon


    Cave of the Witch Doctor Sect! Young Master, if you are the true inheritor of the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine bloodline and a true cultivator who walks the path of transcendence, then this Chaos Bead


    will have a great effect on you if you keep it on you.¡±


    Alex was slightly startled and said, ¡°What the heck is this Chaos Bead used for?¡±


    Guilherme said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked through the ancient records before. It¡¯s rumored that this bead is an


    innate spiritual treasure that has existed since the prehistoric period. It is the supreme magical treasure


    that seems normal yet possesses hidden functions. It contains its own universe inside it that can hold


    everything. It can also conceal important secrets.¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded. That was just too exaggerated. Then, he asked, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already long


    gotten this head, have you confirmed all of those rumors yourself?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Guilherme replied.


    Alex was about to throw up blood from his response. He had bragged for a long time but they were just


    legends. Guilherme said in a slightly embarrassed tone, ¡°Because I have limited cultivation skills, so I


    couldn¡¯t exploit the magical effects of this bead, but it just happens to correspond to the name ¡®Chaos


    Bead¡¯. Those unmighty people without great opportunity, great wisdom and great merit shall not inherit


    the bead. If it¡¯s fallen into the hands of Young Master, you might be able topletely utilize it to the


    fullest!¡±


    Alex rolled his eyes and said, ¡°My current cultivation base may not even be as good as yours before


    your death.¡±


    Guilherme said, ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t undervalue yourself. You¡¯re an inheritor of the Ultimate


    Book of Medicine bloodline, and descendent of the Immortal Doctor¡¯s ancestor. Since you have luck in


    yourself, your achievements in the future would be boundless. You¡¯ll definitely be a godlike


    existence.¡±


    Alex was rendered speechless once again.


    He discovered that Guilherme was a big fat tterer, and he didn¡¯t need a script to do it. He just needed


    to open his mouth and the words poured out naturally.


    ¡°Then, I will ept those good words of yours. I¡¯ll hold onto the bead for now!¡±


    Anyway, Guilherme was in almost the same state as Maiko right now. He could not hold the bead now


    as well.


    At this time, Cheryl had finallypleted receiving the legacy.


    On the center of her forehead, a strange formation pattern appeared. It looked like some ancient


    scripture, The formation pattern was the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy.


    Swoosh!


    A green light shed, and the green patterns in between Cheryl¡¯s eyebrows disappeared.


    Then, Cheryl opened her eyes. At this moment, she looked like apletely different person. It was


    because the bead originally contained essence as well. With the acquisition of the legacy, Cheryl also


    naturally gained the essence within it.


    Guilherme bowed and said, ¡°Congrattions, Young Madam, for officially receiving the Immortal


    Doctor¡¯s Legacy. However, the content in the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy is huge. You still need to


    meticulously refine yourself in the future. If Young Madam has any questions, please summon me


    anytime.¡±


    Being called ¡°Young Madam¡± by Guilherme had made Cheryl to be¡­ secretly happy.


    Alex thought of a realistic problem. ¡°Where do you usually stay?¡±


    ¡°I will stay by Young Madam¡¯s side,¡± Guilherme replied.


    ¡°Huh? Then, won¡¯t you be able to see my everyday life, including going to the restroom and bathing?¡±


    Cheryl eximed.


    ¡°Rest assured, Young Madam. Such a thing will definitely not happen. My soul remnant has long


    integrated with the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy as one. Otherwise, I won¡¯t survive till today. I will usually


    be in the legacy¡¯s map on the Young Madam¡¯s forehead. But, Young Madam, if you wish to summon


    me, you need tomunicate via the legacy¡¯s map before I cane out from it.¡±


    With such an exnation, only then did Cheryl feel rxed a little. Otherwise, she would rather not


    have the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy at all.


    In the next instant, Guilherme entered the legacy¡¯s map and disappeared.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ve be the inheritor of the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy!¡± Alex said with a smile.


    Cheryl looked around nervously. ¡°He¡¯s really gone, right? I can¡¯t hear nor see him, right?¡±


    Alexughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s real. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    Only then did Cheryl pat her towering chest. Then, she touched her face. ¡°It felt really panicky.¡±


    If it were anybody else, he would also feel ufortable at the thought of an old man¡¯s soul living in


    their forehead for some reason.


    Alexforted her and said, ¡°You¡¯ll slowly get used to it.¡±


    Cherly said, ¡°Thank you. I could only obtain Guilherme¡¯s acknowledgement so smoothly all because of


    you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the young master of the previous Immortal Doctor! It was no wonder that


    you managed to wake your severely ill mother up in the hospital¡­ Hmph, you even lied to me by


    saying that you learned it from the inte.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1160

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1160


    Alexughed and said, ¡°At that time, I had just activated my bloodline too. Even if I told you about this


    matter, you wouldn¡¯t believe me too! You¡¯d only believe its existence once you¡¯ve personally


    experienced it and obtained the legacy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true! Either way, thank you. Tell me, how should I repay you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°How about I devote my life and body to you?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Coward!¡±


    Cheryl took the initiative to hug him and offered him a sweet kiss.


    After a round of passionate kissing, Cheryl said in a gentle and soft voice, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re the first man I


    like in my life, and you will also be thest.¡±


    Seeing her uttering such emotional words, Alex felt his heart flutter. He wrapped his arms around her


    slender waist and whispered, ¡°Thank you for liking me! But, for you to like someone like me, I¡¯m not


    sure if it¡¯s your fortune or misfortune?¡±


    Cheryl jumped up suddenly, wrapping both her long legs around his waist.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s definitely a forthe! It¡¯s your fortune, as well as mine! Everyone has a different


    understanding of fortune. For me, as long as there¡¯s you in my life, it will be my life¡¯s eternal fortune.¡±


    A beautiful woman¡¯s grace was the hardest to ept, that was the current state of Alex¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Kiss me!¡±


    Smooch!


    ***


    The kiss seemed tost forever.


    Without knowing how much time had passed, the two were suddenly awakened by a loud yell inside


    Ganoderma. It was Yasmyn Mack¡¯s voice.


    The two quickly separated and rushed inside the building.


    At a nce, Yasmyn was hitting a middle-aged man desperately with an iron rod in her hand. The


    middle-aged man was initially kneeling down. At this moment, he had already been beaten up so badly


    that he looked something inhuman. Even his brain had be mush. Blood sttered all over the


    ce.


    As for Yasmyn, she was still hitting him like a lunatic.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Cheryl jumped in shock


    ¡°Let her vent, hey!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Can you heal her leg?¡± Cheryl asked.


    Alex patted her butt and said with a smile, ¡°My future Immortal Doctor wife, you have already received


    the legacy. You should think about it on your own, and heal her disease with your own capabilities.¡±


    Feeling shy, Cheryl shot a dirty re at him, but she also felt good about his words.


    Then, she searched through the legacy that she just received on ways to cure Yasmyn¡¯s injury on her


    leg¡­ She quickly found a way to reconnect the limbs properly, but the only cruel part about it was that


    she needed to first break the misced healed bones first to do so.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, that was also worth it.


    One minuteter, Yasmyn was tired of beating.


    Only then did Alex and Cheryl find out that this middle-aged man was the culprit who had caught her


    sister and brought her here. He was also the first man who defiled her sister. It was no wonder she had


    reacted the way she did.


    In the following period, Cheryl started to treat her leg injury. Alex just yed the supporting role.


    Just as the treatment was almostplete, the people from Divine Constabry arrived as well.


    Apart from Anna Coleman, Sky Melvis and Zachary Xavier were also present among the people.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1161

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1161


    After assessing the situation inside Ganoderma, Zachary Xavier went to check the riverside. Then, he


    came back and said to Alex with a smile, ¡°Alex, you did a great job this time. You¡¯ve given a great boost


    to California¡¯s Divine Constabry this time!¡±


    ¡°Did this case cause a great sensation?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shocking case. Not only within America, but innumerable crimes have beenmitted in entire


    Southeast Asia. It has already affected our America¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Anna chimed in. ¡°Because of our strict local security and strong crackdown on crimes, the frequency


    and scope of criminal activities are quite limited. But, in small countries in Southeast Asia, it¡¯s an


    entirely different story. The harm of the venom in those countries is ten times greater than in America,


    or even worse.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Following that, a few people came to ask about the condition of the ck and white haired man. Alex


    only exined to them briefly. He didn¡¯t need to worry about what came after.


    However, at this moment, a helicopter came nearer from a distance. It was a rare sight in the depth of


    Puerto Rico Rainforest.


    Sky raised his head and squinted, before saying, ¡°Uncle Xavier, an old friend is here!¡±


    Zachary also naturally saw it. He smiled gently and said, ¡°It looks like Shaun is here! I knew that the


    guy¡¯s nose is better than a dog. The moment our ne arrived, he¡¯d definitely be able to sniff it out and


    find this ce.¡±


    This was obviously sarcasm. In actuality, Shaun had eyes and ears everywhere.


    The helicopter hovered above everyone. When it was at a height of about thirty meters from the


    ground, a figure jumped out directly from it.


    It was one of the Four Great Guardians of the Divine Constabry, Shaun Baker, followed by Soraya


    Melvis.


    With Soraya¡¯s capabilities, even if she didn¡¯t die, her skin would be peeled off from jumping down at a


    height of thirty meters. However, she had a rope tied around her body and used it to fall down.


    Although her speed was considered fast, she had an elegant posture.


    However, she actually saw Alex and Cheryl among the people gathered there. She was instantly


    stunned. ¡®Why are these two people here?¡¯


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She really couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    At this time, Zachary smiled and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s you, Shaun. What has brought you here today?¡±


    To his surprise, Shaun had a hostile expression on his face as he said in a harsh tone, ¡°Guardian


    Xavier, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for your people to do this? The mission about the venom was assigned to


    Soraya first, and her team had put a lot of blood and hard work into it. She even lost five team


    members. Now, your people have taken the credit. You¡¯re clearly just bullying the weak by doing this.¡±


    When he said this, Zachary naturally got unhappy.


    Sky opened his mouth to say, ¡°Guardian Baker, what you¡¯ve said is wrong. It doesn¡¯t mean that others


    can¡¯t do the mission from Divine Constabry once one has epted it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shaun snorted coldly, and the coercion of a Grandmaster suddenly surrounded Sky.


    Sky trembled from the sudden feeling, with cold sweat breaking out profusely. His legs were about to


    give away, and he felt that he would kneel down at any time. After using great perseverance to resist


    the pressure, only then did he not kneel to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to your boss, when did it be your turn to interrupt us? Knee! down and repent!¡±


    Shaun¡¯s aura rose higher once again.


    Zachary was furious this time.


    He quickly put his hand on Sky¡¯s back and continuously injected inner force into Sky¡¯s body to help him


    resist Shaun¡¯s coercion. He shouted, ¡°Shaun, stop this right now! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bullying the


    weak now for using this method on Sky! Are you trying to destroy his cultivation?!¡±


    Not only did Shaun not stop, but he even continued to increase the coercion that he was puffing on


    Sky.


    He coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m just punishing him for a little mistake so that he won¡¯t make a bigger mistake next


    time. Soraya is the granddaughter of the constabry¡¯s president. Whoever bullies her is also my


    enemy.¡±


    ¡°Ugh..?¡±


    Sky was practically being attacked by two masters from both sides. His body had be a battlefield.


    How could he endure this?


    All the organs inside his body seemed to have been shifted around. At this moment, he opened his


    mouth to spat out a stream of blood.


    Alex¡¯s brows jumped wildly as he watched the scene in front of him.


    Zachary had indeed told him to endure silently because if he was exposed now, he was worried that he


    would be unanimously targeted by the other three Guardians.


    However, seeing the overbearing Shaun who actedpletely without the style and moral that a


    Guardian of Divine Constabry should have, he instantly couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1162

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1162


    Alex also snorted, pressing an iparably powerful mental power towards Shaun Baker.


    At first, Shaun intended to make Zachary Xavier kneel on his knees using mental coercion, just so he


    could disy his abilities. Therefore, he waspletely focused on targeting only Zachary and Sky


    Melvis.


    Never did he expect that a real expert would be right beside them.


    When Alex¡¯s mental power came down on him, he felt like he had been plunged into the abyss of hell,


    and an immense pain was felt in his ocean of consciousness.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Shaun took three consecutive steps back. Naturally, the mental coercion exuded from him could not be


    maintained.


    In that instant, Zachary and Sky felt their bodies lightened. However, the extreme contrast made Sky¡¯s


    injuries worse, causing him to cough up a mouthful of blood once again.


    Shaun stood still as he raised his head and stared at Alex.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He was extremely arrogant and conceited.


    Such a young Grandmaster was extremely rare in the entire America.


    When he looked at Alex, who seemed to have no inner energy in his body at all and looked no different


    than an ordinary person, he absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Alex was a martial expert who had surpassed


    him at this age. Rather, he felt that this guy was probably a psychic user. In terms of mental power, he


    had abilities different from the ordinary people.


    In addition, he only suffered a big loss because he was defenseless against Alex previously.


    Alex didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of favorable impression towards Shaun, so he coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m Alex


    Rockefeller, the elder of Divine Constabry in South California!¡±


    ¡°Elder?¡± Shaunughed loudly. ¡°How could I not know that there¡¯s an extra elder in South California¡¯s


    Divine Constabry? Wait, Alex Rockefeller? You¡¯re that Alex Rockefeller whopleted the Golden


    Tower¡¯s mission.¡±


    Zachary tried desperately to signal Alex with his eyes. However, Alex did not seem to see them at all.


    He waspletely in a clear mind. He was just a Grandmaster, what was there to be afraid of? Even if


    all three great Grandmasters from Divine Constabry really joined forces, so what? There was still


    Aunt Rockefeller behind him!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me!¡± Alex nodded, then swept a nce at Soraya.


    ¡°What is the reason for you to criticize us so aggressively today, Guardian Baker? Are you trying to


    stand up for this woman? Then, you should be thanking me. If I hadn¡¯t rescued her yesterday night, she


    would have already been forced to sleep with Giovanni Winn from the Golden Tower. And you? You¡¯d


    be growing mushrooms from your head from all the waiting!¡±


    Soraya was surprised. ¡®It was him?!¡¯


    ¡®He was the one killed Giovanni Winn yesterday? And Giovanni Winn¡¯s subordinates? It was no wonder


    that Hubert Gordan was the one who came to untie me.¡¯


    Soraya looked at Alex while still feeling grateful in her heart However, she didn¡¯t like the sounds of the


    last part of those words.


    Shaun was especially furious when he heard those words. ¡°How presumptuous! How could you say


    words like that? How dare you disrespect your superiors? Knee! down!¡±


    Alex roared withughter. ¡°Guardian Baker, you haven¡¯t be the constabry¡¯s president, yet you


    throw your disy of power around like that! People who don¡¯t know you would think that you¡¯re king of


    this ce!¡±


    Shaun¡¯s eyes were cold, but he turned towards Zachary suddenly. ¡°Zachary Xavier, what have you


    been teaching your subordinates? Forget about how your martial arts have been ruined, even your


    person is useless. Does your subordinate want to rebel? If you don¡¯t want to teach him a lesson, then I


    will.¡±


    As he said that, he immediately made a move toward Alex. He stomped his foot fiercely, flying toward


    Alex like a ghost to attack him.


    But at this moment, Alex suddenly shouted, ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    The mysterious bead in his upper energy core also jumped fiercely at this moment, causing a force of


    powerful mental coercion to engulf Shaun.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±


    Shaun tried his best to resist, roaring loudly. However, in the end, he still couldn¡¯t withstand it and fell to


    his knees with a thud.


    Everyone was stunned in that instant, especially Soraya. She looked at Alex as if she was looking at a


    deity.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1163

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1163


    ¡°H-He knelt down?!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At this moment, not only was Soraya Melvis shocked, but even Zachary Xavier had his eyes popped


    out of his head.


    Shaun Baker was the strongest Grandmaster among the Four Great Guardians now, so he dared to


    compete for the position of constabry¡¯s president. As far as he knew, Shaun once had a chance


    encounter and had inherited the legacy of the great Divine Sword Grandmaster from a hundred years


    ago. Since then, he became a master in swordsmanship and a Grandmaster in one fell swoop,


    reaching the top and surpassing all the other Guardianster.


    However, such a strong man actually knelt down at the roar of Alex¡¯s words.


    How strong in the world was Alex?


    However, Shaun only knelt down for three seconds. Then, he let out a burst of loud roar.


    The full inner force of a Grandmaster exploded inside his body, especially on his head. There was a


    visible strong howling wind and steaming white air around him. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he forcefully


    broke free of Alex¡¯s mental powers.


    However, there was also a repercussion.


    After forcefully resisting the mental powers, Shaun¡¯s spirit was greatly impacted, resulting in two lines


    of blood flowing down from his nose.


    At this moment, the murderous intent on Shaun¡¯s body soared. His clothes moved by itself even though


    there was no wind around. His cold, hard gaze bored into Alex as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alex


    Rockefeller, right? A psychic user? How dare you disrespect your superior, and conspire to go against


    a Guardian? Now, let¡¯s see what else you have up your sleeves! Die!¡±


    He thought that he hadpletely broken free of Alex¡¯s mental powers, so he did not have to be afraid


    anymore.


    In an instant, Zachary stepped in front of Alex. ¡°Shaun Baker, enough. Alex is an elder of Divine


    Constabry, he didn¡¯t have any intent to conspire against you. You¡¯re just talking nonsense.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Shaun made his move. With his fingers acting as a sword, a sharp de aura emanated from his


    fingertips, forming a de of light and shing toward Zachary.


    Zachary was no longer the Grandmaster that he used to be a long time ago.


    How was it possible for him to block this attack?


    In that instant, he was shed by Shaun and sent flying through the air.


    If it weren¡¯t for him to still have the strength of a half-stepped Grandmaster, this one blow would have


    killed him without leaving a trace behind.


    Barf!


    Zachary spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Sky¡¯s eyes were red with anger as he roared, ¡°Shaun Baker, what the hell are you doing?! Could it be


    that you are really trying to start a rebellion? Lashing out with such a heavy hand towards Uncle Xavier,


    who¡¯s also a fellow Guardian, what right do you have to be a Guardian of Divine Constabry?! Not to


    mention that you¡¯re still delusional about the position of the president, you¡¯re simply a lunatic talking


    about dreams.¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Shaun was seething with rage.


    He looked at Sky with eyes as cold as a venomous snake. He actually wanted to ignore Alex and


    turned to kill Sky instead.


    The thought was already cemented in his heart that all the people here were rubbish. What was their


    use if they refused to listen to his orders? It would simply be better to just kill them all. Death ended all


    troubles, anyway! If it was done in the barren mountain and wild forest of the Puerto Rico Rainforest,


    who would know? As for Soraya, he was well aware of thedy¡¯s thoughts. As long as be seduced her


    a little, he would be able topletely have her under his thumb, bing his own woman.


    However, he was still mindful of the prestige and authority of the constabry¡¯s president at the


    moment, so he hadn¡¯t really made his move yet.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Alex roared again at this moment, ¡°Knee! down!¡±


    Buzz!


    In an instant, Shaun felt a dull and severe pain in his mind, as though someone had hammered his


    head. His ocean of consciousness felt like it had been sted by a hammer.


    His body refused to listen to him and fell heavily to the ground. His killing blow toward Sky was


    naturally halted in that instant.


    ¡®How is this possible?!¡¯


    ¡®How could it turn out this way?¡¯


    ¡®How strong is this brat¡¯s mental power? Haven¡¯t I already broken the mental coercion just now?!¡¯


    Shaun simply could not believe what he had gone through.


    He roared frantically, trying to once again break Alex¡¯s mental coercion. However, he found that this


    time was more difficult than before, as though thousands of mountains were pressed on top of his


    head, making him almost to be out of breath.


    ¡°Brat! I will definitely kill you, I will definitely kill you! Break it already!¡± Shaun bellowed.


    St! St! St!


    Blood gushed out of his nostrils and both ears at this moment. He had reached his limit.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1164

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1164


    At this moment, Sky¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives as he continued to huff. A shimmering dagger with


    a cold glint appeared in his hand. He was hesitating over whether to kill Shaun or not.


    Shaun¡¯s eyes widened. Both eyes were full of red bloodshots and even the blood inside his eyes was


    about to spill out. His eyes were fixed on Sky as he firmly shouted, ¡°I am a Guardian of Divine


    Constabry, how dare you harbour the intention to kill me?¡±


    Soraya suddenly made a horizontal step at this moment, standing in front of Shaun and screamed,


    ¡°Murdering a Guardian is a great crime, you should think it through! When my grandfather looks into


    this, your entire family line will be guilty by association!¡±


    At the same time, Shaun suddenly roared, ¡°Break it for me!¡±


    At this moment, the aura around him soared once again as he broke free of Alex¡¯s mental shackles


    forcefully. Not only that, his spiritual powers continued to skyrocket.


    A few secondster, his entire body seemed to have be an unsheathed sword, with a sky high


    murderous intent and menace.


    ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha!¡± Shaun looked up towards the sky andughed loudly. His voice echoed across the


    valley like rolling thunders.


    He looked at Alex, his voice suddenly calm as he said, ¡°Brat, thank you! My Firmament Ice de Aura


    has been stuck in a bottleneck for the past three years, and it was difficult to move an inch. I didn¡¯t


    expect that your mental coreion has managed to forcefully help me to achieve a breakthrough today!


    Now, I am one step closer to surpassing Grandmaster, into the realm of Innate Martial Honor!¡±


    As Shaun said this, he flipped his hands, pulling out a long, ck sword.


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed. ¡®A spiritual tool?¡¯


    Never did he expect that Shaun would also have a spiritual too! hidden in his mind pce.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It looked like this person wasn¡¯t a pure martial artist, but had also touched the threshold of being a


    cultivator. He had entered the path of a cultivator through his martial arts and had cultivated essence in


    his body. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to store a spiritual tool in his mind pce!


    Shaun looked at the ck sword in his hands, his eyes looked like a man looking at a stunning beauty.


    ¡°Firmament Ice de!¡±


    ¡°Today, we finally met!¡±


    ¡°Brat, in order to thank you, I will use my Firmament Ice de to cut down your head, and offer your


    blood as sacrifice to my de!¡± Shaun sneered.


    Then, he made a grab in the mid-air, grabbing Soraya away who was standing in front of him.


    Immediately afterwards, he shed at Alex with his sword.


    The swing of the de seemed otherworldly as light burst forth from the de, like millions of stars


    pouring out in torrents.


    A myriad of de aura condensed into a single point. The dazzling light from the de made people


    unable to open their eyes.


    Alex stood there without moving a single inch, as though he had been frightened out of his mind.


    Anna and Cheryl shouted at the same time, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    However, they could only see Alex¡¯s back, and not his eyes.


    At this moment, the look in his eyes was calm, like that of an old monk who had entered extreme


    concentration. It wasn¡¯t until the de¡¯s light had reached the front of him that he suddenly raised his


    hand and made a flick. Everyone heard a crisp sound of the sword. Immediately afterwards, a broken


    sword was plunged deep into the ground.


    As for the Firmament Ice de in Shaun¡¯s hand, only half of it was left. The Firmament Ice Bade had


    been forcibly broken by Alex¡¯s Sword of the Universe.


    However, because of Alex¡¯s extremely fast speed and the Dragon Bone Sword was translucent,


    everyone else wouldn¡¯t see clearly what had happened at all.


    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s broken?!¡±


    Shaun was utterly dumbfounded and unable to ept what had happened.


    Moreover, a burst of crippling pain shot through all the organs in his body, and he felt like throwing up


    all of a sudden.


    In the next instant, he grabbed Soraya and retreated in a frantic state. He had been beaten to the point


    he was afraid.


    To his surprise, the first time he used the Firmament Ice de, it wasn¡¯t even able toplete its quest


    before it died, and was broken in half immediately. The important point here was that till now he wasn¡¯t


    able to figure out how the sword had been broken. However, he may die if he were to stay there, so he


    had to run away quickly!


    Alex stood still, motionless. He didn¡¯t give a chase either.


    It wasn¡¯t until Shaun was far away that his body suddenly trembled, with a line of blood flowing down


    from the corner of his mouth!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1165

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1165


    ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Alex, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Cheryl, Anna, Zachary and everyone else rushed to support Alex. They began to bombard him


    anxiously with concerned questions.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alex waved his hand. Then, he took out a few pills from his pouch and swallowed them in one gulp.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just got a little hurt. It¡¯s not a big problem!¡±


    Previously, he had used the Sword of the Universe from the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six to forcibly cut


    Shaun¡¯s Firmament Ice de into half. He had somewhat underestimated the de¡¯s power. It was a


    complete spiritual tool, after all. And, his cultivation was now in the stage of Divine Transcendence, it


    was still far from being a true master. After breaking the Firmament Ice de, he had received the


    de¡¯s final counterattack before it died off.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for something suddenly trembling and helped Alex to block it off at the time, he would


    probably have suffered even more severe injuries. When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but turn on


    his internal vision to look into his own mind pce.


    There was a gray bead in there.


    It was the Chaos Bead that was pulled out from Ganoderma¡¯s que and given to Alex by Guilherme.


    At that time, Alex tried to ce it inside his mind pce. In the end, he had managed to ce it inside


    it without any incident.


    It showed that the Chaos Bead was indeed not an ordinary item. Since it could be integrated into his


    spiritual powers and ced inside his mind pce, it should at least be a piece of spiritual tool!


    However, he had to wait for theter time to prove if it was an innate spiritual treasure as Guilherme


    had said.


    On the other hand, he could still feel that the Chaos Bead and the bead stored in his upper energy core


    seemed to have some kind of strange connection!


    Unfortunately, he still could not see it for the time being because the mysterious bead was damaged


    badly. He got his breathing under control for the moment. Alex¡¯s injuries had recovered for most part,


    so he opened his eyes and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, don¡¯t worry!¡± Alex said with a smile when he saw Cheryl¡¯s concerned gaze.


    On the contrary, Zachary and Sky were on the ground in a sorry state, their injuries were no less


    serious than Alex¡¯s.


    ¡°Master, Captain Melvis spat blood again just now! That b*stard Shaun Baker, he was just too much!


    He really had the intention to ruin Captain Melvis!¡± Anna said angrily. ¡°Captain Melvis was already


    injured before this. With the addition of these injuries, I¡¯m afraid that it will be more difficult for him to


    improve his cultivation level in the future.¡±


    Alex was startled for a moment. ¡°Captain Melvis was injured previously?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t really noticed it before.


    Zachary replied, ¡°Sky once had his energy core ruined and all the efforts of his martial arts were in


    vain. Even his foundation had been injured. Otherwise, with his original talents in martial arts, he


    definitely wouldn¡¯t lose to even Tristan Coleman from the Coleman family of Missouri. But, because of


    the injuries that one time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s practically impossible for him to reach the pinnacle once again.¡±


    Alex slightly frowned.


    He observed Sky with his Third Eye, then felt his pulse. Suddenly, he frowned deeper.


    ¡°Cheryl,e and take a look at his situation!¡± Alex said to Cheryl.


    Anna whispered, ¡°Master, you¡¯re the Immortal Doctor! If you can¡¯t even see urately what¡¯s wrong


    with him, how could she?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not the Immortal Doctor, she¡¯s the future Immortal Doctor.¡±


    Anan was shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter,¡± Alex said with a smile.


    The Ultimate Book of Medicine handed down by his ancestors was powerful indeed, but it was a huge


    system. In fact, the most important thing was self-cultivation. The targets of the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine were mostly aimed at cultivators. However, it was different for the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy.


    Every generation of the Immortal Doctors would integrate their own experience into the legacy. It could


    be said that for countless years, the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy was the crystallized power of countless


    mighty medical practitioners.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1166

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1166


    Therefore, purely speaking from the path of medicine, the Immortal Doctor¡¯s inheritance had more


    advantages in treating human beings. Of course, Alex had Cheryl intervene in this matter because he


    wanted to cultivate her.


    Very quickly, Cheryl checked Sky¡¯s pulse. She frowned for a long time before she finally came up with a


    feasible treatment n.


    Alex added his opinion from other perspectives.


    With the twobined efforts, Sky¡¯s injuries could be healed within three days.


    Sky¡¯s face was pale. He sped his hands together and said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Alex. Thank you,


    Miss Cheryl!¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°You were injured this time, more or less, because of me. How about this? Once


    we go back, I¡¯ll make you a pill that¡¯ll help temper your foundation. It should be able to help you repair it


    and restore your martial arts, as well as take you further in the future.¡±


    ¡°What pill is that?¡± Sky was stunned.


    ¡°Even if I told you now, I won¡¯t be able to exin it clearly in just a short period!¡± Alex said. ¡°You¡¯ll know


    when the refining is sessful. But, you have to prepare the materials yourself. I¡¯m very poor, and I


    can¡¯ t afford the materials!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sky rolled his eyes discreetly. ¡®You are poor? I suppose there isn¡¯t a single rich man in the Divine


    Constabry.¡¯


    However, he still said excitedly, ¡°Alright, thank you, bro!¡±


    Zachary licked his lips, then walked over to Alex and said in a low voice, ¡°Alex, this pill, can it really


    restore the cultivation foundation in a person?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as your foundation is still there and notpletely destroyed and


    the meridians still exist, the pill will be effective. But, the process is not an easy one, and it¡¯s


    excruciating!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Could you see if I can also use it?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°Huh? Uncle Xavier, you have a problem with your foundation, too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it! If you have any request at all, Alex, just tell me, and I¡¯ll do everything in my power to


    fulfill it.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t need anything at the moment. I¡¯ll make a list of the materials I need when the timees,


    and you can also take a copy of it.¡±


    The matter was settled like that.


    The next step was to deal with the problem of the poison that was produced here in Ganoderma.


    However, Zachary tugged at Alex and said, ¡°Alex, a man like Shaun, is an extremely narrow-minded


    man, and he wille back for revenge! What I meant previously was for you to hide your strength so


    that you won¡¯t catch his attention! Then, when the year endpetition arrives, we¡¯d take him down in


    one fell swoop so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make any further waves. But now, I¡¯m worried that he will


    make trouble for you, which might be detrimental to you.¡±


    ¡°As to him openly attacking you and Sky today, will the president of the Divine Constabry just leave


    it alone?¡± Alex asked.


    Zachary sighed. ¡°The president has not shown his face for a long time. It¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s in retreat


    to break through a new realm. But, there are also rumors that he¡¯s seriously ill and doesn¡¯t have much


    longer left. That¡¯s the reason why the higher-ups in the Divine Constabry are so much in chaos right


    now. Shaun is gathering his cliques within the Divine Constabry and is hiding the truth from the


    masses!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing. Soraya Melvis is the President¡¯s granddaughter,¡± Sky said. ¡°Soraya listens and


    obeys Shaun. So, the other two Guardians, as well as the other senior officials in the Divine


    Constabry, would always be a little closer to Soraya because of the respect they have toward the


    President.¡±


    Cheryl disapproved of Soraya and said, ¡°That woman, she doesn¡¯t even know how to be grateful.¡±


    Alex said calmly, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry. If this Shaun dares toe to trouble me, I don¡¯t mind


    just getting rid of him!¡±


    Zachary looked at Alex, then at the blood on his clothes. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he was still


    concerned on the inside. Especially because Shaun had managed to break through again just now.


    However, he wasn¡¯t aware that Shaun¡¯s injuries were much more serious than Alex¡¯s.


    Alex had been injured because of the spiritual tool¡¯s counterattack, and it hadn¡¯t been Shaun¡¯s true


    strength. As for Shaun, with his spiritual tool destroyed, the repercussions were much more serious. At


    this time, he had run less than five kilometers before he fell to the ground, coughing up blood.


    Soraya turned pale with fright. ¡°Brother Baker, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just need to rest awhile, and it¡¯ll be okay,¡± Shaun said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Alex would be so powerful that even you are not a match for him,¡± Soraya said.


    ¡°¡°Bullsh*t! What¡¯s so great about him?¡± Shaun¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°He¡¯s just a psychic, and I had


    identally got caught up in his skills. When I¡¯m sufficiently prepared, I will cut down that sh*tty head


    of his.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1167

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1167


    ¡°A psychic?¡± Soraya was taken aback.


    Initially, she had a great approval of Alex in her heart. He had been the one who rescued her from


    Giovanni Winn, so she had avoided the fate of being vited and persecuted, after all. In addition, she


    had been influenced by her grandfather since she was a child and had a lot of admiration and


    acknowledgment toward masters of martial arts. That was the reason why she liked Shaun, the man


    who acted as her father.


    It was because Shaun was domineering, fierce and wild. In her eyes, these traits were what a man


    should have. As for Alex, who had defeated Shaun, her admiration toward his nature also rose with the


    situation.


    However, if Alex were just a psychic, then her admiration towards him would be greatly reduced. In her


    mind, only a real martial arts master could be regarded as an expert. A user with a supernatural ability


    was considered an entirely different species, and their nature was more like a beast.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Shaun said. ¡°He¡¯s definitely just a psychic with strong mental powers. I didn¡¯t have any


    defenses in ce before this, so I was simply taken advantage of by him. Otherwise, how could I have


    knelt? This person is sinister and cunning. You have to be careful next time you meet him!¡±


    He said that to blow his own trumpet, too.


    If Alex had really taken advantage of the weakness he had back then, he wouldn¡¯t have knelt a second


    time.


    ¡°Brother Baker, then what happened to your sword? I saw it with my own eyes that he broke your


    sword, the Firmament Ice Brand, with his bare hands.¡±


    Shaun was angry when he talked about this. ¡°It was the first time I was using the Firmament Ice Brand,


    and I have never touched it before. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fragile! Also, that Rockefeller definitely


    also has a spiritual tool of his own. My sword was broken by that.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Having figured out the important details, she immediately chose Shaun over Alex. After all, Shaun was


    the man that she had yearned for many years now.


    As for Alex, he was just a psychic. So what if he had saved her before? It was just that.


    As the granddaughter of the president of the Divine Constabry, many had rescued her over the


    years.


    At the same moment in the valley of the Puerto Rico Rainforest, Zachary used a satellite phone to


    make a call.


    Soon, ten helicopters arrived. The local authorities had sent manybat units to clean up the


    aftermath of the poison case.


    Alex, Cheryl, and a heavily injured Sky took one of the helicopters to leave the rainforest and return to


    the town of Morro first. After eating one of Alex¡¯s healing pills, Zachary and Anna had more or less


    recovered and had stayed behind to direct the people to deal with the clean-up and whatever that came


    after.


    ***


    As for Alex and the others, they headed back to the inn. Cheryl tossed everything on her body off and


    her shoes then fell onto the bed.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really exhausted from today!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even more exhausting than the time I was on night shift for three days!¡±


    Alex was betweenughter and tears as he watched her, and then he asked, ¡°Do you want to take a


    shower first? The people from the Divine Constabry have their own special ne, so once


    everything is done on that side, we¡¯ll go back. You still have enough time to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are we going back today already?¡±


    Cheryl turned around, lounging on the bed sideways like a princess as she said to Alex, a look of


    reluctance upon her face.


    ¡°What? Are you addicted to staying in this ce?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even got a good taste of the culture here in Puerto Rico, and I haven¡¯t looked around either. I


    haven¡¯t bought any souvenirs for Grandpa and Grandma and my colleagues in the hospital. It¡¯s all too


    sudden! Also, there¡¯s a lot of things that I¡¯ve bought that haven¡¯t been used either.¡±


    Alex looked at her feigned coquettish anger, as well as the charming look upon Cheryl¡¯s face, and he


    relented. He said, ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll stay another day. We won¡¯t leave tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s go shopping tonight and get some snacks to eat!¡± Cheryl jumped up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and


    take a shower now.¡±


    While Cheryl was in the bath, Alex naturally didn¡¯t use his spiritual consciousness to see what she


    looked like inside the bathroom.


    That kind of behavior was as wretched as andlord who secretly installed cameras in bathrooms and


    watched their female tenants bathe.


    He totally didn¡¯t need that.


    ¡°Hey, Alex!¡±


    After a while, Cheryl opened the bathroom door and poked her head out. From the door opening, her


    wet neck could be seen, as well as a fair bit of skin.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Alex had the urge to run over to her and rub her back. ¡°I forgot to bring in a change of clothes just now,


    could you help me get it? It¡¯s in that red box over there.¡±


    ¡°What clothes?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1168

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1168


    ¡°The triangr one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex looked at her nkly for quite a while before he nodded. He walked over to the red box and


    opened it. The box had been left in the inn previously and had not been taken with them to the


    rainforest.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Drag it over here. I¡¯ll have a look.¡±


    Alex dragged the box over so that Cheryl could see the box¡¯s contents, but when he turned his head,


    he was momentarily stunned. He could see quite the scenery from the door¡¯s opening.


    That beautiful, snowy white hand seemed to be calling out to him.


    ¡°In the zipper bag on the top.¡± Cheryl stretched out her hand and pointed at it.


    Thud!


    When Alex pulled open the zipper, a box fell out from it. Alex took a closer look at it, and holy crap, it


    turned out to be a box of Durex!


    ¡°This..?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have something like this?¡±


    Alex was stunned.


    Cheryl¡¯s face was red, but her eyes glinted with coyness and seductiveness.


    It was such an obvious hint. Couldn¡¯t heprehend it?


    Idiot!


    Her heart thumped wildly in her chest, and she couldn¡¯t cahn it down, but she said, ¡°Girls need to know


    how to protect themselves. If a certain man can¡¯t help himself and am not strong enough to resist,


    preparing this would be a form of protection. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Alex nodded solemnly. ¡°That sounds reasonable.¡±


    Then, he shoved the small box back into the bag.


    Cheryl was speechless.


    ¡®Are you a pig-head?!¡¯


    Did he expect her to take it out from the packet and peel it open for him?!


    ¡°Alex, I want to ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    His hands were still groping around the bag, but he couldn¡¯t find anything else. There was nothing in


    the bag except the box of Durex.


    ¡°Are you still a child?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alex was stunned, and he looked at Cheryl with wide eyes and jaw ck.


    ¡°Do you know how to use the item in the box?¡±


    A sullen look appeared upon Alex¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Cheryl was annoyed and retorted, ¡°Because you are stupid!¡±


    In the next second, she opened the bathroom door wider and bent her legs, her handsing up to


    cover her front as she asked, ¡°Do you want me to teach you how to use it?¡±


    Boom!


    Alex¡¯s head felt like it was about to explode.


    He took out the box and tore open the pack. Just as he pulled one out, his phone rang.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    What a timing for a phone call!


    ¡°You can take the call first I¡¯ll be waiting inside!¡± Cheryl said.


    If Anna and the others had re turned, then not picking up this call would be a big problem and would


    end up an embarrassing situation if they decided to break into the room directly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Alex hurriedly pulled out his phone.


    At first nce, the caller ID showed that it was his mother, Brittany. He still picked it up anyway.


    ¡°Hello, Mom?¡±


    Unexpectedly, an extremely silvery voice came from the other end, ¡°Your mother is in my hands. I¡¯ll be


    waiting for you at Moonlight Lake.¡±


    ¡°What? Who are you?!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1169

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1169


    Alex¡¯s head was about to explode. His mother had been kidnapped?


    Who was it?!


    Brittany¡¯s current strength was not weak, and she still had Maya and Holly by her side. How could she


    have been kidnapped? How strong was her opponent?


    Also, what has happened to the other women in the house?


    The voice on the other end was calm. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve gone to Puerto Rico. I¡¯ll give you six hours. If


    you¡¯re still not here by then, your mother will go to heaven.¡±


    As soon as the other party finished speaking, a ¡®click¡¯ was all Alex heard after. It sounded like the


    phone had been crushed.


    ¡°Hello, hello¡­¡±


    Alex was flustered and exasperated when another call came, and this time from Waltz.


    ¡°Hello, Waltz, my mom has been kidnapped. Do you know about it?¡± Alex immediately picked up the


    call and said anxiously.


    Waltz¡¯s voice came in slow, difficult breaths, ¡°Senior, I¡­ I know. It¡¯s an old man. He¡¯s really powerful.


    He rushed into the vi, took Mom¡­ I heard him saying¡­. That he¡¯s from the Witch Doctor Sect.¡±


    Alex frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Waltz said. ¡°But, Holly¡­ Her wounds are quite severe¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart beat faster once again, the anxiousness followed by seething rage.


    ¡°Waltz, there is a bottle of life-saving pills on my bedside table in my room. The pills are ck. Give


    that to Holly, and you take one, too. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    ¡°Senior, you have to be careful. The old man is really powerful!¡±


    The call ended.


    Alex lifted his head to see that Cheryl had already gotten out of the bathroom and was in the middle of


    putting on her clothes. She had obviously heard Alex¡¯s conversation and that something big had


    happened.


    ¡°What happened to your mother?¡± she asked urgently.


    ¡°She¡¯s been kidnapped by someone from the Witch Doctor Sect. I have to go back immediately!¡± Alex


    nced at her. The desire in his heart was long gone. Only a murderous intent and a hot fury


    remained.


    Cheryl was done putting her clothes on now, and she summoned Guilherme out from the inheritance


    mark on her forehead.


    When the old man appeared, he thought it was because Cheryl was in some medical trouble, but he


    immediately saw that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°The Witch Doctor Sect has taken Alex¡¯s mother,¡± Cheryl said. ¡°Can you do anything about it?¡±


    She was willing to try just about anything in a dire situation like this.


    Guilherme was someone from ancient times, and hundreds of years had passed since then. Who knew


    how many masters the Witch Doctor Sect had had since it was established, and how could he do


    anything about this?


    ¡°What? Young Master¡¯s mother has been kidnapped? And it¡¯s someone from the Witch Doctor Sect?!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The moment Guiherme heard that, he jumped up violently, his soul body hitting the ceiling, and he


    shouted furiously, ¡°Is the current master of the Witch Doctor Sect a useless piece of sh*t? The Witch


    Doctor¡¯s inheritancees from Young Master¡¯s ancestors. You can even say that you¡¯re the true


    master of the Witch Doctor Sect, Young Master. Those disciples in their sect should be obeying you


    instead, and now, they¡¯ve gone and kidnapped your mother. Isn¡¯t that just ridiculous?!¡±


    Cheryl was suddenly speechless when she heard that rant.


    ¡°The Witch Doctor Sect was founded by Alex¡¯s ancestors?¡±


    ¡°As the first generation of Immortal Doctors were the young master¡¯s ancestors, the inheritance of the


    Immortal Doctors have been passed down from the first generation of the Immortal Doctors.¡±


    Realization finally dawned upon Cheryl. Before this, she hadn¡¯t understood how Alex had somehow


    be Guilherme¡¯s young master. So, this was how.


    ¡°Alright, Guilherme, you don¡¯t have to get angry like this. The Witch Doctor Sect has long since been


    what it used to be.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1170

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1170


    Guilherme sighed. ¡°What Young Master said makes sense. The Witch Doctor Sect has long since


    changed for the worse. Since my time, the master of the sect has always been ambitious. They no


    longer prioritize their duty of helping those who are dying or healing those who are injured but instead


    turn to studying and experimenting with strange sorcery. They want to use these extraordinary means


    to control the entire area, even the whole imperial court, and all the ordinary people!¡±


    ¡°Their hearts have long since been corrupted, and under the influence of the master of the sect, the


    entire Witch Doctor Sect has been thrown into turmoil. That is what made me determined to take away


    the Immortal Doctor¡¯s inheritance in the first ce because if it fell into their hands, it would be used to


    cause harm instead.¡±


    ¡°How can they use the Immortal Doctor inheritance to harm people?¡± Cheryl asked.


    ¡°There are many strange, secret arts that were originally created with the intent to save people in the


    inheritance of the Immortal Doctor,¡± Guilherme said. ¡°But, if the person using the techniques harbors


    evil intentions, they could use it to kill people instead!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°For example, back then, when I was in the Witch Doctor Sect, the then master of the sect was


    researching how to turn a living person into a zombie. To stop him, I had a major row with him and


    finally revolted against the Witch Doctor Sect.¡±


    Alex sighed softly. ¡°Guilherme, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ re going to be disappointed! The Witch Doctor Sect now


    has living examples of sessfully turning living humans into zombies.¡±


    ¡°What?! That old b*stard actually managed toplete his experiment?¡±


    Alex nodded.


    As they spoke, he had already packed the things they needed to and then rushed out to look for Sky


    Melvis. When Sky heard of what was happening, he immediately contacted Zachary.


    It so happened that Zachary had already rushed back from the Puerto Rico Rainforest and said, ¡°I will


    get in touch with the airport immediately and have them prepare the ne! Wait at the entrance of the


    inn in Morro. We¡¯ll be there in about eight minutes.¡±


    ***


    Thud!


    Brittany was tossed into a small boat like garbage.


    It was the old man who had kidnapped her, an ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect, who had tossed her


    there. Of course, this person wasn¡¯t of Alex¡¯s ancestry but Levi Bayer¡¯s.


    The man was about two meters in height with broad shoulders, and he looked tall and strong, and he


    had a unique temperament.


    When he had caught Brittany, she felt like a petite little girl next to him.


    ¡°Ancestor, why don¡¯t you leave watching this woman to me? I guarantee not to let her escape!¡±


    A woman was standing beside him. It was Carol Rockefeller from the Rockefeller family. She pointed at


    Brittany and said respectfully, ¡°This woman¡¯s son has killed the young master of the Witch Doctor Sect.


    That is a crime worth a million deaths. I¡¯m going to cut off the hamstrings of both her hands and legs


    right now. It might at least be somepensation toward thete young master.¡±


    Carol held an immense hatred toward Brittany, and she was thinking of all sorts of ways to torture both


    Brittany and Alex.


    Previously, she had been the one to call the Witch Doctor Sect and inform them that Alex had been the


    one to kill Levi. As a result, the current master of the Witch Doctor Sect, Gunni Bayer, was furious. He


    only had one son, and this situation had caused him to see his child die before him. How could he not


    avenge his son? He immediately invited the old ancestor using the inheritance of the Immortal Doctor


    as bait and had the old man head out to catch Alex alive.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The old man snorted coldly.


    His eyes looked extremely strange, as though they had cataracts. They were gray, and no pupils of the


    eye could be seen.


    His facial features and skin were also extraordinary, and it made the skin of anyone looking at him


    crawl. It looked like the anatomical model of the human body found in schoolbs, with the vein lines


    inside the muscle Visible, and it didn¡¯t resemble a human¡¯s face at all.


    ¡°No need!¡± the old ancestor said in a frosty tone, rejecting Carol¡¯s kind intentions to help.


    As for Brittany, she leveled a sharp gaze at Carol. It looked like she was looking at a dead person.


    Brittany swore in her heart right then that she would kill Carol when she had the chance. She would


    never forget how Holly had used her own body to take on the old man¡¯s punch directly to save her and


    how the blood had sttered everywhere as far as the eye could see!


    Holly was still a child!


    Carol met her gaze and red back at her with equal ferocity. ¡°What are you looking at me for? You


    should properly enjoy the time you have left. Time is running out for you, after all.¡±


    ¡°Back then, Alex¡¯s father rescued you from the fire without any regard for his own life,¡± Brittany said.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, a poisonous snake had been rescued back then. Carol Rockefeller, I won¡¯t give you


    another chance if there¡¯s a next time!¡±


    Carolughed coldly and sneered, ¡°The feeling is mutual, then!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1171

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1171


    At this moment, Carol suddenly said to the ancestor of Witch Doctor Sect, ¡°Ancestor, this person is


    crafty and equipped with martial arts. You have to be careful. It¡¯s better to ruin her energy cores and


    break her limbs. It¡¯s safer in this way.¡±


    The ancestor coldly said, ¡°Do I even need you to teach me how to do things? Do you think I can¡¯t


    handle a weak woman like her?¡±


    He casually waved his hand and pped Caro! hard, sending her flying and falling into Moonlight Lake.


    ¡°I hate to be used by someone else the most. If it ever happens again, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    After the ancestor finished speaking, he leaped onto a small wooden boat.


    With such a tall figure, his weight was at least 264 pounds. However, unexpectedly, when hended on


    the small wooden boat, there was no abnormal sway at all, as if he were a fallen leaf. Instead, it moved


    gently with the natural rhythm of the ripples of theke water.


    At this moment, Brittany had already sat up.


    She took a nce at the old man with a fleeting dread in her eyes.


    ¡®Alex is on the way back, but can he beat this old guy? If he can¡¯t defeat him, what should I do then?¡¯


    On the other hand, the ancestor stood on the bow of the boat. Without turning around, he said, ¡°Lil¡¯ girl,


    don¡¯t you ever try to escape. I dislike troubles the most! If you ever try to escape, I¡¯ll really chop off your


    limbs and ruin your energy cores.¡±


    Brittany¡¯s entire body stiffened all of a sudden, but she did not disy much fear. Instead, she seized


    the opportunity to sit down and said, ¡°Old Mister, thank you for your grace of not killing me. But, I have


    one thing that I don¡¯t understand. Old Mister, your martial arts is outstanding, and it¡¯s very rare in the


    world. After seeing your actions, you should also be a reasonable person. Why would you do such a


    despicable deed for the Witch Doctor Sect?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing such a despicable deed for the Witch Doctor Sect?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The old manughed so heartily that hisughter shook the sky.


    Their current location was at a more bustling area of Moonlight Lake. When the old man pped Carol


    and made her fall into theke earlier, it had attracted the attention of many onlookers to watch the


    scene. Seeing Carol was a decent looking woman, a few young men even jumped one after another


    into theke to rescue her. However, there was an iparable strong eruption of the inner force


    within the ancestor¡¯sughter at this moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There seemed to be thousands of explosives exploding one after another in the surrounding area of the


    small wooden boat at Moonlight Lake.


    More than a dozen water jets over tens of meters high exploded in theke. They were like musical


    fountains. Meanwhile, theke water shook violently like a mini tsunami.


    Carol and the few young men, who did not get ashore in theke, were instantly shaken by the water


    wave into an utter disorder. Now, Carol had absorbed Levi Bayer¡¯s martial cultivation. Then, she had


    acquired other gains for the past few days, causing her martial arts to advance once more


    unexpectedly. Now she had reached the threshold of Advanced-Mystic rank Her cultivation soared fast,


    like riding a helicopter.


    Even if Alex saw it, he would be secretly surprised.


    With such cultivation, only then could she barely endure the impact of the ancestor¡¯s wildughter and


    then swam back to the shore with difficulty. The few young men who had jumped into theke earlier


    were knocked out by the water waves and sank into the water slowly.


    In addition, the ears of the many people on the shore were bleeding, and they suffered from dizziness


    due to the impact of hisughter.


    Several people spat blood on the spot. In that instant, the onlookers retreated out of fear while letting


    out consecutive screams.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After he was finishedughing, the ancestor said, ¡°I¡¯m the patriarch of the eighty third generation in the


    Witch Doctor Sect. I do things my way, so I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s despicable or not! If your son can deliver


    the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy obediently, I¡¯ll guarantee his safety.¡±


    At this moment, Brittany looked at the several young men who were sinking into theke water and


    said, ¡°Old Mister, can you rescue those few onlookers over there?¡±


    However, the ancestor rolled his eyes. ¡°Why do I have to rescue them? This is their fate!¡±


    ¡°Then, can you let me take the shot?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The ancestor stomped his foot.


    The small wooden boat moved to theke¡¯s center like a shot arrow, leaving a vast white wave of water


    behind.


    ¡®Ugh!¡¯


    Brittany let out a gentle sigh. Those few lives were probably going to be buried in the water because of


    Carol. If Carol was willing to go into the water to rescue them, there should be no problem. However,


    she was not the woman she was before.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1172

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1172


    Time trickled away.


    The ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect did not move anymore after driving the boat to the center of


    Moonlight Lake.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He stood on the bow of the boat and closed his eyes as if he were an unmoved statue of ten thousand


    years.


    Brittany thought about running away several times to notify her son so that he would note over.


    However, the ancestor¡¯s mental power seemed to have enveloped the entire area. She had a feeling


    that her every word and action were being contained. She knew that once she made a move, she


    would be suppressed by his wrath.


    On the other hand, therge-scale injury incident on the shore of Moonlight Lake earlier quickly spread


    to the ears of local authorities in California. Countless people called the police and ambnce for help,


    especially when the few young men who justnded on the ground had note out until now.


    The news spread fast as if it had a pair of wings. Countless people were stunned!


    They even rushed to Moonlight Lake to watch the bustling scene.


    Soon after, California¡¯s authorities sent manpower and ships to chase after the small wooden boat in


    theke, wanting to capture the old man who had injured those people.


    However, something eerie happened. Unexpectedly, the authorities¡¯ ships couldn¡¯t get close to the boat


    at all!


    No matter which direction they traveled from, their ships would be blocked at a distance of one


    kilometer away from the boat.


    The one who led the brigade was none other than Craig Selby. His eyebrows were about to be


    intertwined together as this was the first time he had seen such weird phenomena.


    ¡°Captain, something¡¯s not right!¡±


    A team member who normally babbled said, ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ve encountered residual haunting?¡±


    Craig let out a cold snort as he said, ¡°How can there be any ghost in broad daylight?¡±


    Another team member looked nervous as well. ¡°Captain, such a phenomenon is indeed strange. It¡¯s


    like there¡¯s an invisible wall in front of us. Try and touch it. How is this possible? Could it be that the


    things we see now are all fake? Are we actually on the shore?¡±


    After touching it, Craig¡¯s expression turned weird in that instant. ¡°There¡¯s indeed a wall here! However,


    the tactile sensation doesn¡¯t feel right, it¡¯s like touching¡­¡±


    Another person said, ¡°It¡¯s like touching a woman.¡±


    Craig shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    However, the situation was indeed not right.


    ¡°We can¡¯t handle this matter. We need to find support. Let¡¯s find those people from the Divine


    Constabry to handle it!¡±


    Soon after, Craig managed to contact Ted Summers from the Divine Constabry. Then, he gave Sky


    Melvis a call before transferring the call to Alex Rockefeller.


    Ten minutester, California¡¯s authorities received an order from the higher-ups to seal off Moonlight


    Lake. All the cruise ships on theke were recalled, and they were not allowed to sail off the shore.


    The tourists were evacuated as soon as possible.


    Craig said to his subordinates, ¡°The old man on theke has an extraordinary background. An


    iparable great battle is going to unfold here!¡±


    At the same time, the gossip once again went viral in California, radiating all around.


    This time, the world of martial arts in California was rmed. Rumor had it that an expert of


    Grandmaster level had made a battle appointment at Moonlight Lake of California.


    Once the news came out, all sides of forces were shocked.


    Countless martial experts, families of martial arts, and even experts from various sects headed to


    Moonlight Lake of California to watch the battle.


    Soon after, the news also spread to Beatrice Assex¡¯s ears.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1173

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1173


    ¡°Dorothy, have you heard about it? A battle appointment of Grandmaster-level has appeared at


    Moonlight Lake!¡±


    ¡°The person who made the battle appointment is very powerful. It¡¯s unknown what sort of spell has


    been cast at Moonlight Lake. A huge space of vacuum is isted from theke surface. Even the


    people from California¡®s Brigade for Special Operations couldn¡¯t enter the area. Their ships were


    blocked one kilometer away from the area!¡±


    At California State University, when Beatrice was about to leave the campus, Wilson Jordan and Sam


    Culver rushed over. These two people were an inseparable duo. The two people were almost always


    together wherever Beatrice went.


    People who did not know the situation would think they had a thing for each other. In fact, it was


    because both of them fancied Beatrice.


    Beatrice was startled as she had not received such news. It was because thest two sessions earlier


    were practical sses. She was all holed up in theboratory and had no time to browse her phone.


    ¡°Is there such a weird incident? It can¡¯t be a rumor, right?¡±


    Beatrice was dubious because it was too exaggerated.


    Wilson said, ¡°Look at the campus¡¯s forum. The forum is filled with news about this now.¡±


    However, Beatrice did not have to browse the campus¡¯ forum because many people in the ss started


    screaming.


    ¡°Oh gosh, does such an awesome person exist in the world?¡±


    ¡°Guys, someone, pleasee hit me and wake me up! Did I just time travel and suddenly arrived at a


    world of martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Time travel your a*s! Martial artists already exist. You just don¡¯t know about it! Just look at Michelle


    Yowell from Devil Coven. Michelle Yowell is a martial expert. I heard that she¡¯s now at Advanced-Mystic


    rank, and the same goes for Annalise Henderson. But, Annalise Henderson¡¯s cultivation can¡¯t be


    compared to Michelle Yowell¡¯s. Their difference is too vast.¡±


    ¡°So, what the hell is with the huge isted space of a kilometer apart? Could it be the legendary force


    field?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say! It could be caused by a Cultivation Guru. My grandpa knows Jarsurya from Obloha


    Nuvem. He¡¯s a Cultivation Guru who possesses very amazing tricks.¡±


    The person who spoke obviously had quite some background in the family. Hence, he knew a lot of


    things.


    Sam said, ¡°Beatrice, let¡¯s hurry and head over there! Beyond the Clouds Restaurant. operated by my


    aunt, just happens to be located near Moonlight Lake. Moreover, it¡¯s on the eighteenth floor. We can


    see the view with binocrs on the tform of the eighteenth floor.¡±


    To Beatrice, who was a martial arts fan, this was simply an irresistible temptation. It happened that the


    afternoon¡¯s sses were over, the few people departed right away.


    After more than half an hour, they arrived at Beyond the Clouds Restaurant.


    To their surprise, there were already many people inside the restaurant, especially at least five or six


    people who had gathered on the tform. Sam found his aunt, but she said helplessly, ¡°My tform


    here has the best View in this huge building. You can see the situation of the center of Moonlight Lake


    from here. Most of these people are the stewards of this huge building and my business connection.


    There¡¯s no way to prevent them froming over!¡±


    Upon hearing it, the few people were greatly disappointed.


    However, Sam¡¯s aunt whispered, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    It turned out that she still had a special office in which the view of Moonlight Lake could be seen


    through the windows. After Sam¡¯s aunt brought them into the office, they found that there was also a


    telescope with a high magnification level inside.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Overjoyed, Sam eximed, ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re really awesome!¡±


    His aunt smiled and took two nces at Beatrice. She seemed to know that her nephew was pursuing


    the girl. She thought, ¡®This brat has a good taste. This girl is really beautiful and enchanting.¡¯


    However, she shook her head again afterward. She could tell that the way Beatrice looked at Sam was


    very ordinary.


    She did not have any intentions beyond friendship.


    ¡®Such a beautiful girl must have many pursuers. Lil¡¯ Sam is still a bitcking!¡¯


    Then, she said, ¡°Sam and your two ssmates, you guys just take your time to enjoy. If you need a


    drink, there¡¯s a water dispenser at the side.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    At this moment, Beatrice had already started using the telescope and found the small wooden boat at


    the center of theke.


    The angle here was just right. She could see the frontal view of the people on the boat.


    She saw the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect standing on the bow of the boat. In the next second,


    she turned her gaze and saw the sitting Brittany Rockefeller. In that instant, she eximed, ¡°Ah..! Is


    that her?¡±


    Wilson and Sam were startled by her sudden action. They hurriedly ask her about what had happened.


    Then, they took turns looking at the view through the telescope lens.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1174

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1174


    ¡°I know the woman on the boat. She¡­ Is my ex-brother-inw¡¯s mother!¡±


    Upon hearing what she said, both of them were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Why would your ex-brother-inw¡¯s mother be on the boat? Oh, I remember now. Earlier, I saw the


    news. It¡¯s said that the old man threw a woman into the boat. It looks like your ex-brother-inw¡¯s


    mother is the one captured by the old man. She¡¯s¡­ a hostage!¡±


    When Beatrice heard it, she became more panicked. Brittany Rockefeller was a hostage, but why


    would the old man take her as a hostage?


    There was only one answer!


    It was because of Alex Rockefeller!


    The old man¡¯s target was Alex He wanted to battle with Alex. He was waiting at Moonlight Lake for


    Alex!


    At 4 p.m., Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family arrived at the scene.


    Other than X Stoermer and Kazim Stoermer among the people who came, there was also the


    current patriarch of the family, Zayn Stoermer.


    Zayn was with his son earlier before rushing over from Michigan. They did not clearly know what


    happened at first. They only heard about the news that an expert of Grandmaster-level had made a


    battle appointment at Moonlight Lake. To martial artists, especially he who had just advanced to


    Grandmaster, it was a perfect opportunity for observation. Of course, he could not possibly miss it! He


    used the Stoermers¡¯ helicopter toe over right away!


    To his surprise, he heard even more shocking news after meeting with X.


    Zayn asked, ¡°Have you confirmed that the captured hostage is Master Rockefeller¡¯s mother?¡±


    X nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed! I just verified with Alex¡¯s godsister. The person who made the move


    was someone from the Witch Doctor Sect. He rushed into Rockefeller Manor and kidnapped Brittany


    Rockefeller. He even injured a bunch of experts at Rockefeller Manor. But now, Alex is still in Puerto


    Rico¡­¡±


    Zayn said, ¡°Alex is the son-inw and the savior of my Stoermer family. Since he¡¯s not around today, I,


    Zayn Stoermer, should stand up for him as a matter of course.¡±


    Kazim was a bit worried. ¡°Dad, are you going to fight that old man from the Witch Doctor Sect?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the worst-case scenario, but my Stoermer family is also a royal family in America. Whom are


    we ever afraid of? If he wants to fight, then I¡¯ll fight!¡±


    ¡°You guys stay on the shore. I¡¯ll go there by myself!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you have to be careful then. If you can¡¯t attempt it, just wait until Alexes back before we do


    something about it.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured!¡±


    Zayn was the patriarch of the royal family, the Stoermer family.


    Once his identity was revealed, even the officials of California could not stop him and let him go right


    away. Zayn saw an oar boat not far away from his location. He stomped his foot fiercely.


    Smack!


    In that instant, the cyan b under his feet was forcibly crushed, forming a huge crater.


    Immediately afterward, Zayn¡¯s body soared high as he strode in mid-air,nding steadily on the oar


    boat.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh! Herees another expert! He¡¯s also an old man. What¡¯s he going to do there?¡±


    Bursts of shouts erupted among the crowd.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s the worst-case scenario, but my Stoermer family is also a royal family in America. Whom are


    we ever afraid of? If he wants to fight, then I¡¯ll fight!¡±


    ¡°You guys stay on the shore. I¡¯ll go there by myself!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you have to be careful then. If you can¡¯t attempt it, just wait until Alexes back before we do


    something about it.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured!¡±


    Zayn was the patriarch of the royal family, the Stoermer family.


    Once his identity was revealed, even the officials of California could not stop him and let him go right


    away. Zayn saw an oar boat not far away from his location. He stomped his foot fiercely.


    Smack!


    In that instant, the cyan b under his feet was forcibly crushed, forming a huge crater.


    Immediately afterward, Zayn¡¯s body soared high as he strode in mid-air,nding steadily on the oar


    boat.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh! Herees another expert! He¡¯s also an old man. What¡¯s he going to do there?¡±


    Bursts of shouts erupted among the crowd.


    People who saw the scene screamed with extreme excitement. Such a scene was usually rarely seen.


    Zayn drew a line in the air with his finger and broke the cable.


    He stood on the stern of the boat. Activating the Grandmaster¡¯s inner force, the small boat quickly


    approached the center of theke.


    Someone from Missouri¡¯s Coleman family had also appeared among the crowd on the shore.


    Seeing Zayn had made his move, he sneered, ¡°I heard the news that this old man from the Witch


    Doctor Sect has the cultivation of Innate Martial Honor. This old fart, Zayn Stoermer, just advanced to


    Grandmaster. He¡¯s seeking his death!¡±


    On the other hand, the crowd was frightened as countless people stared at the small wooden boat that


    was moving increasingly faster.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1175

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1175


    ¡°That¡¯s the current patriarch of Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family, Zayn Stoermer!¡± someone shouted from the


    shore.


    Although the authorities of California had used martialw to evacuate the people from the shore of


    Moonlight Lake as soon as possible, some influential figures came over and insisted on staying on the


    shore. The authorities found it hard to boot them out forcibly. As time passed, the number of people


    kept increasing. For instance, the four great families and ten wealthiest families of California had sent


    people over.


    In addition, the families of martial arts in South California rushed over to the scene one after another.


    Even some martial experts from faraway ces tried their best to rush over after hearing the news.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s the Stoermer family of the eight great royal families in America?¡±


    ¡°I heard this person is a Grandmaster!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s the one who the old man invites for the battle on theke?¡±


    Just when the crowd was making spection, the small wooden boat under Zayn¡¯s feet moved


    increasingly faster. The rising water wave at the back could reach a height of five meters, forming a line


    of a white tide with a sound that shook the sky.


    He was getting closer!


    A hundred meters, fifty meters, and thirty meters!


    Kazim and X, who were standing on the shore, almost stopped breathing. There were still ten


    meters left from the ships of California¡¯s Brigade for Special Operations that were blocked outside the


    center area.


    He was about to touch the invisible barrier very soon.


    Craig and the others¡¯ eyes widened. They wanted to see if Zayn, who had the cultivation of a


    Grandmaster, could rush into the center area.


    As a result, the bow of the boat seemed to have collided with an invisible wall.


    Bam!


    The extremely fast, small wooden boat suddenly came to a halt. Even a huge momentum knocked the


    small wooden boat upside down right away.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡±


    ¡°Even the Grandmaster couldn¡¯t get past the boundary!¡±


    Shocked, the crowd let out wails one after another.


    Such a result was indeed too unexpected, and it had deeply shocked everyone.


    For being able to forcibly keep a Grandmaster one kilometer away from the center of theke, just how


    powerful was the old man? As they turned to look at the old man again, he was seen standing silently


    on the small wooden boat, not moving even an inch. Even his eyes were not opened.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The gap in their strength was too vast!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Zayn¡¯s heart also thumped wildly.


    His body was raised high to a height of at least ten meters. With the help of the burst of inner force, he


    was suspended in mid-air for a short while beforending slowly. After falling, he stood on the shattered


    wooden nk of the boat.


    His expression was solemn.


    Looking at the small boat that was a kilometer away, he shouted, ¡°Zayn Stoermer from Michigan¡¯s


    Stoermer family, a royal family in America, wishes to meet you!¡±


    Upon uttering that, those people, who had doubted his identity earlier, immediately recognized him.


    Everyone was shocked. To their surprise, he was really a nobleman.


    Zayn shouted three times consecutively, but the old man at theke¡¯s center turned a deaf ear to him.


    He did not even lift his eyelids.


    Zayn frowned.


    He took a nce at Brittany, who the other man was suppressing. He gritted his teeth as the aura of his


    entire body quickly rose.


    Thekewater around his feet formed a circr whirlpool. In the next second, he threw a fierce punch


    forward.


    Buzz!


    The towering inner force of a Grandmaster-level exploded in that instant. A column of water jets


    exploded behind Zayn¡¯s back by the inner force.


    At this moment, the ships maneuvered by Craig and the others shook violently, and they almost toppled


    over on theke.


    However, Zayn did not break through the invisible obstacle. He still could not enter the area.


    However, he managed to attract the attention of the Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s ancestor. He opened his white


    eyes and looked at Zayn.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Beatrice, who was staring at the scene using the telescope, felt her entire body trembling after seeing


    the old man¡¯s eyes. She once again felt the sense of tremor when facing the Four Great Ghost


    Servants of the Witch Doctor Sect. It was even more terrifying than that time.


    At this moment, the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect slowly raised his palm and uttered a word,


    ¡°Scram!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1176

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1176


    As soon as the word was said, a turbulent water wave suddenly rose on theke¡¯s surface that had


    calmed down earlier.


    A huge palm made of theke water surfaced ferociously from Moonlight Lake. At that moment, the


    entire Moonlight Lake seemed to sink a little. That huge palm made ofke water was overwhelming


    with a diameter of over one hundred meters.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ What kind of miracle is this?¡±


    The people¡¯s jaws fell as everyone was dumbfounded. Even the martial experts standing on the shore


    of Moonlight Lake broke out in a cold sweat, eximing that it was impossible! Even if he was a top-


    notch martial Grandmaster, he should not perform such a trick either.


    It was simply a miracle.


    ¡°Hurry and run away!¡± Craig roared. He hurriedly drove the boat backward.


    On the other hand, Zayn stood on the wooden nk. The aura upon his body rose once again. The full


    power of a Grandmaster condensed around his body.


    Seeing the huge palm falling from the sky, be let out a roar. ¡°Break it for me!¡±


    It was the Stroermer family¡¯s supreme technique.


    ¡°Heaven sh!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Wham!


    The palm was obviously made ofkewater. However, when his Heaven sh collided with the palm,


    he found that he could not sh into it. Was it stillke water? The huge palm made ofke water fell


    from the sky and directly came crashing down, crushing him hard.


    At this moment, the people outside theke¡¯s center could no longer see the situation inside.


    The huge palm pressed Zayn into theke right away. The mist permeating in the air had enveloped


    half the area of Moonlight Lake and stayed for a long time.


    ¡°Dad?!¡±


    As X watched the scene, her limbs shuddered, and her heart trembled with fear. ¡°Brother, is Dad still


    alive?¡±


    Before she knew it, tears had already started streaming down her cheeks.


    Kazim grabbed X¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°He¡¯s a Grandmaster. He¡¯ll definitely survive it.¡±


    In the next moment, he let go of X and said, ¡°I need to go there and take a look!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±


    The siblings immediately found a boat and rowed forward frantically.


    Many people on the shore watched the Stoermer siblings heading to the center of theke to rescue


    their father. They did not utter a word but watched them in silence.


    That scene earlier was beyond shocking, so they could not react to it for a long time.


    Only an elderly of Missouri¡¯s Coleman family sneered, ¡°Even if you are dead, you deserve it for


    overestimating your ability and attempting the impossible! It¡¯d be the best if these two people are killed


    as well!¡±


    Half of the business territories of Missouri¡¯s Coleman family had been swallowed by the Stoermer


    family. Even the few most influential people in the family were all killed.


    The current royal family in Missouri existed in name only. In terms of martial arts, they could not even


    bepared to the wealthiest family in Missouri, the Murphy family.


    Hence, the Coleman family naturally hated the Stoermer family to the core. They wished clearly that


    they could kill them to attain pleasure by deboning them and devouring their flesh.


    However, so on, the moment the thick mist permeated the air, a silhouette suddenly sprang out of the


    water.


    The figurended on the small boat driven by the Stoermer siblings in the end, it was the patriarch of


    the Stoermer family, Zayn Stoermer. Upon boarding the boat, he spat a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Dad, how are you?¡± X seemed worried.


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful! ¡± Zayn wiped the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Inform Master Rockefeller


    and ask him not toe!¡±


    As soon as he said it, X frowned hard.


    The one who was captured was Alex¡¯s biological mother. Would he give up and abandon his biological


    mother?


    At the same time, Beatrice, who saw the scene at Beyond the Clouds Restaurant, really did not know


    what to do. She tried to call Alex using her phone, but she could not get through no matter what. In the


    end, she made a call to her sister, Dorothy Assex.


    At this time, Dorothy was not at work Instead, she sat in the room in a daze. When the phone rang, she


    turned on the speaker right away. ¡°Sis, is your ss not over yet?¡±


    Beatrice immediately said, ¡°Sis, something happened to Alex¡¯s mom. She¡¯s been kidnapped and held


    hostage at Moonlight Lake. That person is so powerful¡­¡±


    Dorothy tapped her fingers while listening to her sister speaking.


    The moment she finished speaking, her index finger suddenly moved with a whoosh, poking a hole on


    the rigid, solid wooden table top. The surface of the finger sized hole became dark from carbonization


    with rising green smokes, as if it were burnt.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Dorothy uttered two words while staring at the table. Then, she ended the call.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1177

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1177


    ¡®What? How could she be so cold?¡¯


    Hearing that the call had ended, Beatrice felt a little ufortable. ¡®Now, the one who¡¯s captured is


    your ex-mother¨Cinw, not my mother-inw. Shouldn¡¯t you be more nervous than me? Why do you act


    as if nothing happened? Could it be that you really have no more feelings for Alex at all?¡¯


    Ady¡¯s mind was hard to fathom. If Dorothy were to show a look of panic and restlessness at this


    moment, she might still feel sour and ufortable in her heart. However, after seeing her sister¡¯s


    indifference, she felt angry on Alex¡¯s behalf.


    At this moment, Maya Howards, Waltz Fleur, and Holly Yates, who had just recovered a bit from her


    injuries, also rushed to theke from Rockefeller Manor.


    Seeing the small boat located at the center of theke and Brittany on it, Holly instantly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go


    there to save Godmother! I can¡¯t let her fall into that old thief¡¯s hands.¡±


    However, she was held back by Waltz.


    She said, ¡°Have you forgotten the pain after your wound is healed? You¡¯re no match for the old man.


    You¡¯ll be seeking your death if you go there.¡±


    Holly tugged at her hair anxiously as she said, ¡°What should we do then? Oh, if my cousin is here, she


    would beat that old fart till he¡¯s scared witless.¡±


    Her words had caused Maya to question her. ¡°Holly, do you still have a cousin? Don¡¯t you have no


    family, friends, and rtives?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Holly suddenly realized that she let the cat out of the bag, so she hurriedly remedied and said,


    ¡°Did I say I have a cousin? Oh, right. I have a distant cousin whom I met when l was very young. She¡¯s


    a prodigy in martial arts. She¡¯s been more powerful than me since childhood. So many years have


    passed. She¡¯s definitely more powerful than me now.¡±


    Maya and Waltz looked at each other.


    In fact, they had doubted Holly¡¯s identity a long time ago. She was young and had decent cultivation.


    She had entered the path of cultivation as early as Alex too. Even now, she was also an existence with


    the strongest battle power among them other than Alex. Who would believe her that she was just an


    orphan?


    However, Holly did not want to talk about it, so they pretended that they did not know it and did not see


    through her lies. Ady always had some secrets of her own. It would be fine as long as she did not


    have any malicious intention toward the family.


    Waltz said, ¡°Now, we can only wait for Senior toe back. Hopefully, he has a way to deal with the


    ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect.¡±


    Among the crowd on the shore, Carol Rockefeller was also there. Noah Rockefeller and Mariah


    Hamilton were also beside her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Since Aunt Rockefeller burned down Noah¡¯s vi before, the entire family had been bearing endless


    resentment toward Alex. They felt that Alex was the one who burned their vi down, resulting in the


    impulsive Noah almost running to Rockefeller Manor and wanting to burn the manor back then. In the


    end, he was still worried that Alex woulde after them and kill their entire family out of anger. Only


    then did he force himself to endure it.


    Facing Alex, who had astounding battle power, their family could not confront him head on.


    Now that the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect had made his move and avenged them, they certainly


    had toe over and watch the good show unfolding. Through mini binocrs, Mariah was delighted


    to see Brittany sitting alone helplessly on the boat.


    She smiled and said, ¡°This b*tch, Brittany Rockefeller, always look aloof. Who would have thought that


    she would be in such a state today?! Hubby, look at this look of hers. Doesn¡¯t she look like a spiteful


    widow very much? It¡¯s so funny! Serve her right for being in such a misfortune¡­ I anticipate the scene


    of her son rushing over and throwing away his life!¡±


    ¡°Let me have a look! Let me have a look!¡±


    Noah took away the binocrs and looked into it, too. Then, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Alex


    Rockefeller had learned his martial arts either. I¡¯m not sure if he can escape from this old man¡¯s hands.


    If he manages to survive this time, we need to prepare to escape to other countries then!¡±


    Carol said, ¡°Dad, rest assured. Didn¡¯t you see it? The one who had rushed there just now is the


    patriarch of Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family, and he¡¯s a Grandmaster. Even a Grandmaster couldn¡¯t break


    through the ancestor¡¯s cordon. Do you think Alex Rockefeller can still escape from the palm of the


    ancestor? Hmph. He killed the young master of the Witch Doctor Sect, Levi Bayer. The Witch Doctor


    Sect will never let him off the hook¡±


    Mariah asked, ¡°Did Alex Rockefeller kill Young Master Bayer?¡±


    ¡°Who else do you think did it?¡±


    ¡°This damn b*stard. He really harms people everywhere he goes! Your ex-boyfriend, Seamus Owen,


    was also killed by him. Now this Young Master Bayer was also killed by him. Does he fancy you? Why


    else would he always make life difficult for your men?¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    Mariah¡¯s words had startled Carol.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1178

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1178


    She did not think of such a circumstance. If Alex were to fancy her, what would happen then?


    She suddenly felt that she would have a sense of triumph if Alex were to fancy her for real. It was


    because now Alex was indeed very powerful and impressive. He was stronger than any man that she


    had ever slept with.


    She was actually swayed a little as she thought about it, but she also understood that this would be


    impossible.


    Time passed by slowly. The setting sun began to sink in the west. The westward sky was full of red


    clouds. They looked strangely beautiful when they were reflected upon Moonlight Lake.


    Only then did the many people standing on the shore realized that one hour had unknowingly passed.


    The sky would turn dark after a while. What else was there to be seen then?


    ¡°It¡¯s bizarre. What kind of person that the old man is waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Even the patriarch of the Stoermer family could be trounced. Could it be that he¡¯s waiting for an innate


    expert at Martial Honor rank?¡±


    Some people who had rushed to the scene from elsewhere to watch the battle, whispered and


    spected among themselves.


    At this moment, the old man from the Witch Doctor Sect, who was standing silently on the bow of the


    boat at theke¡¯s center, suddenly opened his white eyes and looked toward the east. Finally, there


    was a slight fluctuation in his expression.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is heing already?¡±


    At this moment, many people were also on boats, riding toward the invisible barrier. Everyone wanted


    to witness such a miracle and personally reach out to touch the barrier to feel it.


    Hence, at least dozens ofrge and small boats had surrounded theke¡¯s center in a one kilometer


    radius from the small boat. Anyway, as long as the barrier was not attacked, the old man did not seem


    to stop them.


    As a result, when the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect made a move at this time, everyone saw the


    change of his expression, and they all looked toward the east.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing over there, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Guys, look over there. Something¡¯s glittering, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a person. Is that person running on theke¡¯s surface?¡±


    Moonlight Lake was huge, especially it formed a long, narrow gourd mouth on the east side, connecting


    the tributary to the sea. It was boundless at a nce.


    At this moment, a silhouette was running swiftly on the water, forming a trace of white, winding waves


    behind him, apanied by the loud sound of the waves.


    ¡°This person came here by treading on the waves at such a high speed. It¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Everyone was shocked with their mouth agape.


    Beatrice, who was at Beyond the Clouds Restaurant, also stared at the silhouette treading on the


    waves. Deep down, she was shocked yet excited. ¡®Could it be Alex?¡¯


    Unfortunately, the water waves surged high, and the person was moving too fast. She could not clearly


    see the person¡¯s face at all.


    At this moment, loud shouts rang out again among the crowd.


    Wilson next to Beatrice shouted, ¡°Beatrice, hurry and look southwest. Someone¡¯sing from the


    southwest too!¡±


    Beatrice hurriedly looked in the southwest direction. As expected, a silhouette wasing from that


    direction as well.


    The person was also approaching the center of Moonlight Lake by treading on theke while carrying


    huge white waves. It was a red silhouette. Although she could not clearly see the person¡¯s face, she


    could vaguely see that it was a woman!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1179

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1179


    The woman in red treading on the waves was none other than Aunt Rockefeller!


    On the other hand, the person who had rushed over from the east was naturally Alex Rockefeller, who


    just got off the ne and crossed the city of California on his feet after activating a thunderous might.


    He rushed here via the waterway right away. California airport was located near a tributary in Oregon.


    It so happened to be almost a straight line of the waterway from the tributary to Moonlight Lake.


    At this moment, the crowd swelled with excitement. To ordinary people, this was a scene that they


    would never dream of witnessing before this. It was a visual effect that could only be enjoyed in


    Hollywood superhero blockbusters. However, in reality, such an unbelievable scene was unfolding right


    before their eyes. Countless people took out their phones to record this epic moment.


    ¡°Retreat. Hurry and retreat!¡±


    ¡°Ah-! He¡¯s going to hit us!¡±


    The crowd, standing on the boats that were just one kilometer away from theke¡¯s center, roared.


    They felt the powerful coercion from the two silhouettes and the wild impacts as the two figures


    approached the center.


    Once they collided with the force field here, it would surely cause an iparable strong burst of


    energy. Meanwhile, the rest of the people on the shore were making spections.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡®Can they break through the barrier and barge into theke¡¯s center?¡¯


    ¡°Is it Senior?¡± Seeing the white waves, Waltz asked nervously, ¡°Who¡¯s the other person?¡±


    As soon as Waltz uttered that, the two persons simultaneously arrived at the edge of the force field.


    In fact, in ordinary people¡¯s eyes, they could not see any content of this invisibleyer of force field.


    However, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller, whose cultivation was at the Divine Transcendence level, could


    tell its content at a nce.


    It was a force field enveloped by essence with a psionic formation.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Who else do you want to block with a simple force field created from psionic formation?¡±


    He had now thoroughly studied the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six and theplicated formation


    blueprint of the first sword, Sword of the Universe. He could even sculpt mystical tools. Compared to


    those formations that required theprehension of ancient runes, the formationid by the ancestor


    of Midnight Demon, the Witch Doctor Sect was simply a child¡¯s y. Hence, he did not even slow


    down.


    He summoned the Sword of the Universe right away. He wanted to cut through the psionic force field


    with a sh.


    On the other hand, at theke¡¯s center, inside the force field, a sneer appeared at the corner of the


    ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s mouth as he saw the man and woman on both sides rushing over


    like lunatics. He said toward Brittany, ¡°That is your son, right? At first, I thought I still needed to spend a


    great effort to ruin your son. But, now it seems that he¡¯s simply a reckless man. This force field of mine


    alone can make him bloodied and bruised from the collision!¡±


    Brittany was very anxious.


    She immediately shouted in Alex¡¯s direction, ¡°Don¡¯te here! There¡¯s an invisible obstacle ahead!¡±


    However, Alex did not stop at all.


    At the same time, Aunt Rockefeller in the southwest area did not stop as well!


    She had long been holding the Fiery Phoenix Bow inside her mind pce. At this moment, she drew


    the huge bow while treading forward on the waves.


    Those people nearest to her still could not see her face clearly, but they did not see any arrow on the


    bow that she was drawing. It was empty!


    ¡°What is she doing with that?¡±


    ¡°What can she shoot using a bow without an arrow?¡± someone asked doubtfully.


    An old man¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°That¡¯s because your cultivation is so weak that you


    can¡¯t feel anything. The bow in her hand is certainly not an ordinary weapon. I can feel the


    iparable, strong destructive power at such a distance. Inner force should have been condensed


    on her bow to shoot the Chi arrow.¡±


    ¡°What? Can Chi be shot too? Old man, are you talking about gobbledygook?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! What an ignorant fool! Once martial experts have reached the realm of Grandmaster, they can


    shoot projectiles in mid -air by releasing his inner force to the outside. On the other hand, once they


    have reached the realm of Martial Honor, they can make Chi transformation and even transform the Chi


    into a horse!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Does Martial Honor still have such a capability? Old man, may I ask what¡¯s your name?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1180

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1180


    ¡°I¡¯m known as the vagrant, Sebastian White¡­ Ah! Look, she has released the shot!¡±


    At a position of a hundred meters away from the boundary of the force field, she shot a sword at the


    force field. The eyes of the so-called elderly vagrant, Sebastian White, almost popped out of their


    sockets.


    It was because what Aunt Rockefeller shot was not an arrow but a phoenix.


    ¡°What a realistic phoenix!¡±


    ¡°How did she do that? If she can perform Chi transformation to this extent, could it be that she has


    already surpassed the realm of Martial Honor?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s Fiery Phoenix Bow let out a long, sky piercing cry.


    Simultaneously, the Sword of the Universe in Alex¡¯s hand shot a beam of sword light of about ten


    meters.


    ¡°sh it!¡±


    Wham!


    Wham!


    Earth-shattering explosions sounded at both sides.


    On the surface of Moonlight Lake, water jets once again soared high into the sky, reaching a height of


    dozens of meters.


    The entireke surface seemed to be turned upside down by the stir. At the center of the spiritual


    explosion, all the small andrge boats within the radius of two hundred meters seemed to have metThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with a tsunami. The boats were tossed high by the ferocious water waves that soared more than ten


    meters before falling hard.


    Ny percent of the people fell into theke. Sixty percent of the boats were cornple tely turned over.


    All the onlookers on the shore were dumbfounded.


    On the other hand, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller rushed into the force field with a whoosh, without


    stopping. The psionic force field in the center of Moonlight Lake, which wasid by the ancestor of the


    Witch Doctor Sect using the boat, did not have any effect on them.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    The ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect stood on the bow of the boat, but he frowned.


    This force field of psionic formation was the proud product of his years ofborious research. In his


    mind, this was already the most powerful spell formation in the world, bar none!


    No one should even try to forcibly barge into the force field without his permission. However, he never


    expected that the man and the woman before him had managed to do it.


    At this moment, the crowd outside found that the center of theke became invisible once again.


    The pervasive mist was everywhere.


    Heavy fog had formed earlier, but soon, those heavy fog slowly fell into theke and disappeared. But


    now, the mist got thicker, and it was impossible to see the situation inside at all.


    ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡±


    After taking a nce at Brittany using his Third Eye, Alex could tell that she had a slight superficial


    wound, but there was no major issue with the rest of her body. He finally let out a sigh of relief. Then,


    he turned to look at the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright! ¡± Brittany let out a sigh after speaking.


    She said, ¡°Alex, you shouldn¡¯t havee here. You can¡¯t defeat him.¡±


    Then, she looked at Aunt Rockefeller, who was floating on theke¡¯s surface at this moment.


    Brittany had never met Aunt Rockefeller before, so she felt strange too. ¡®Just from where did my son


    pick up thisdy? And, her strength is this strong?¡¯


    Alex said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be your son if I don¡¯te!¡±


    At this moment, the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sectughed heartily. ¡°Great. That¡¯s great. As


    expected, you didn¡®t disappoint me. You have actually broken through the psionic formation¡¯s force field


    that l have studied for three hundred years. I¡¯m proud of you all.¡±


    Alex and Aunt Rockefeller looked at each other. They used tacit understanding to discuss how to


    rescue Brittany.


    At this moment, Alex said disdainfully, ¡°You actually studied such a sh*tty formation, which even kids


    can handle, for three hundred years. You¡¯ve opened my eyes. It looks like your IQ is not that high!¡±


    The ancestor was furious. ¡°How dare you mock me?! Kneel and beg for my forgiveness!¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°What kind of ancestor are you? The ancestor of zombies? No wonder you can live for


    three hundred years.¡±


    At this moment, Guilherme Extraordinaire¡¯s soul suddenly flew out of Alex¡¯s body. Looking at the


    ancestor, he said with a surprised expression, ¡°Master Qantas, I didn¡¯t expect you to cultivate yourself


    into a zombie and live until now.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1181

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1181


    Guilherme had appeared.


    This was naturally Dr. Cheryl¡¯s intention.


    She was worried about Alex¡¯s safety and that something would happen to him. Besides, she was most


    worried about the other party using Madame Brittany as a threat to make Alex throw in the towel or


    make him do something to hurt himself. Moreover, Guilherme happened to be from the Witch Doctor


    Sect He more or less knew more about the Witch Doctor Sect. That was why she strongly requested


    Guilherme to follow Alex and reminded him not to use Alex in whatever way he could.


    However, unexpectedly, after Guilherme saw the ancestor of the Witch Doctor, he immediately


    recognized it. This person was actually from the same era as him. It was the same year he strongly


    opposed the Witch Doctor Sect Master.


    Eight hundred years had since passed.


    Alex froze at Guilherme¡®s words. ¡°Elder Extraordinaire. Do you know him?¡±


    Guilherme nodded. ¡°He is the reason why I left the Witch Doctor Sect back then. He is the eighty-third


    generation head of the Witch Doctor Sect, Torres Quintero.¡±


    Then, the ancestor of the Witch Doctor immediatelyughed loudly.


    ¡°I was wondering who it was. It turns out to be you, Guilherme. You are a traitor who lived here but


    secretly helped the outsiders!¡±


    ¡°Back then, you stopped me from doing research on zombies and stealing the family¡¯s Immortal Doctor


    inheritance. I am sure you did not expect that I managed to discover it, right? Now look, this old


    ancestor is like having the secret art of immortality and has lived for 800 years till this year, while you,


    Guilherme, known as the Immortal Doctor, can only exist in the form of a mere soul today. Who is the


    winner now?¡±


    Guilherme shook his head. ¡°Torres, you are not following the righteous path, but the evil and devilish


    path, which is not allowed by heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    Torresughed. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®evil and devilish¡¯? The path that my ancestor followed is the


    path of heaven! Existence is the truth! Heaven and earth take all things as ruminants. Do you think that


    the earthly righteous path you adhere to must be the sacred path? If you were right, you wouldn¡¯t be in


    such a state today!¡±


    Guilherme snarled, ¡°You treat living people as tools, regard human life as a child¡¯s y, kill many, and


    the gods are outraged. You are a sinful and hideous devil!¡±


    Torresughed. ¡±Fine. If you have the guts,e and kill me!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, he turned his head to look at Alex. ¡°Since this fool, Guilherme, has followed you, it


    proves that you have indeed obtained my Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s Immortal Doctor¡¯s inheritance. Hand it


    over now!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Guilherme let out an angry roar. ¡°Torres, do you know who he is?¡±


    Torres did not even look at these people in front of him. After living for eight hundred years, the strength


    he had umted over the years was enough to crush these people. So he said indifferently, ¡±I don¡¯t


    need to know.¡±


    Guilherme coldly snorted, ¡°Then, I will tell you now. He is the real young master of the Witch Doctor


    Sect, the root of the Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s existence, the bloodline descendant of the first generation of


    the Immortal Doctor. How dare you not kneel to see the young master?¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    These words not only stunned Torres. Even Madame Brittany and Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s expressions


    changed. They were confused for a moment.


    ¡°He is the bloodline descendant of the first generation of Immortal Doctors? How can you prove that?¡±


    Torres looked at Alex, surprised.


    ¡°After being a zombie for so long, you are really blind. Can¡¯t you feel the aura of the young master?


    Can¡®t you feel the unique true energy of the Heavenly Doctor¡¯s Medical Taoism?¡±


    Torres frowned, looked carefully, and finally yelled, ¡°So what if he is the bloodline of the first generation


    of the Immortal Doctor? The Witch Doctor Sect is not the Witch Doctor Sect of the past. The first


    generation of that old ghost is long dead for an unknown number of years. I will suck his offspring¡¯s


    bloodline!¡±


    After he finished speaking, heughed out loud.


    ¡°Who knows, after sucking your blood, I might obtain the Heavenly Doctor¡¯s Medical Taoism!¡±


    ¡°By then, there won¡¯t even be a need for the Immortal Doctor¡®s inheritance!¡±


    ¡°You! Come here!¡±


    Torres fiercely grabbed Alex with his free hand.


    Buzz!


    At this moment, the long-prepared Aunt Rockfeller shot an arrow at Torres.


    Facing Torres¡¯s iing hand, Alex not only did not dodge but took the initiative to lean toward him. At


    the same time, Alex again shot out a person, no, a ghost, Maiko Chiba.


    Maiko Chiba¡¯s role was to take advantage of the opportunity to save Madame Brittany.


    In actual fact.


    Torres was a person who was quite conceited.


    Now that Alex had arrived, he hadpletely lost interest in Madame Brittany as a person, especially


    knowing that Alex¡¯s bloodline was still the descendant of a generation of Immortal Doctors; there was


    only Alex in his eyes! As a person who was once the head of the Witch Doctor Sect, he was very clear


    about the role of this bloodline, which was an excellent thing.


    He was not afraid of Alex escaping at all.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1182

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1182


    Maiko Chiba easily took Brittany. After breaking away from the small wooden boat, Maiko Chiba


    immediately took Brittany and frantically rushed toward the shore of Moonlight Lake. She thought


    Torres woulde after her but that did not happen.


    After rushing out of the heavy fog in theke¡¯s center, Maiko Chiba and Brittany were still in shock.


    People were watching the battle on the periphery. They were initially very dissatisfied with the mist in


    theke because it blocked their view, and they could not see what was happening inside.


    At this moment. They saw Brittany rushing out of the mists.


    ¡°All..!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the hostage?!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°The hostage is out. This means there is already a big battle going on inside, right?¡±


    ¡°How could that man and woman fight against that old man?¡±


    The crowd let out a shocked cry. At that moment, they found another figure on the shore rushing up to


    the sky, jumping directly into the mirror likeke.


    It was a stunningly beautiful woman.


    ¡±Ah¡­ What is she going to do, jumping into the river?¡± someone shouted in rm.


    ¡°Fool! Have you ever seen a woman who can jump so high into the air?¡± Another person retorted


    disdainfully.


    In the next second, they saw the beautiful woman turn the water into ice when her feet touched the


    surface of theke. She ran across theke. With each step she took, a thin piece of ice would form


    under her feet.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, another supreme expert! She is also a beautiful woman!¡±


    ¡°There are really experts among the people! How have I never known that there were so many martial


    arts experts in California?¡±


    Gareth Lennon, who was beside Carol, happened to get a good look at the woman and said in shock,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the woman with Alex? If I remember correctly, her name is Maya. She is Alex¡¯s former


    disciple. How does she also have such a high level of martial arts skills?¡±


    Carol¡¯s face was gloomy. She thought that she was already very powerful.


    However, now it turned out that a woman next to Alex could crush her as well!


    ¡°Hmph! It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    ¡±My Peach Blossom Demon Scripture can suck up other people¡¯s power. Soon, I will be able to surpass


    you and then suck you up!¡±


    At the same time.


    Beatrice, who was in Beyond the Clouds restaurant, also saw Maya¡¯s face.


    Her heart was in huge shock. ¡®Is that not my sister¡¯s former staff, who also came to my house several


    times? It turns out she is also a supreme expert¡­ It must be Alex who taught her, I¡­ I want to learn


    some skills, too!¡¯


    Maya had learned the Silver Frost Skill, the water attribute. So, it was not difficult to do this. Soon, she


    caught Brittany.


    She heard Maiko Chiba speaking. ¡°You guys get to shore first. I¡¯ll go help Master!¡±


    It was at that moment that Maiko Chiba turned around.


    The battle situation in the heart of theke suddenly changed.


    The light of the sword shined brightly, with phoenixes rushing to the sky.


    Arge palm made ofke water was towered over theke.


    Boom!


    ¡°Aunt, be careful!¡±


    Facing the colossal water palm with a diameter of five hundred meters, Alex rushed over and hugged


    Aunt Rockefeller as soon as the topyer of Profound Martial Shield Armor Art opened.


    Countless tortoise like runes and golden light burst out.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1183

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1183


    Boom! The huge palm on theke¡¯s surface came down like a huge mountain. It smashed Alex¡¯s back


    ruthlessly. In the blink of an eye, it had mmed the two into theke.


    Poof!


    Alex vomited blood on Aunt Rockefeller¡®s face as he was still clinging to her with both his hands. She


    did not realise it at all because of Alex¡¯s subtle action.


    This was because his body was in excruciating pain. Fortunately, they were inside theke. Even the


    bodily projectile on the face would quickly dissipate. At this moment, Aunt Rockefeller held Alex tightly


    and quickly moved to the side.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Just as the two left that spot, arge transparent hand fiercely grabbed at air and gave a vicious


    squeeze. Fortunately, they were a step ahead. Otherwise, they would have been crushed to death.


    ¡±Alex, how are you?¡± Aunt Rockefeller used her spiritual sense tomunicate with Alex in the water.


    ¡°I am still okay. Not much of a problem.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. This guy¡¯s cultivation level is higher than ours. He is now at the stage where the purest


    essence of spiritual energy in his body is cultivated through continuous refining. It is made of a refined


    zombie with great defense and ordinary attack. It is tough to break his defense.¡± Aunt Rockefeller


    frowned. ¡°He is now like a Hiderigami.¡±


    While talking to each other, they also dodged the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s pursuit.


    Alex had just withstood the ancestor¡¯s blow. His internal organs had been damaged. At this moment,


    he could only rely on Aunt Rockefeller to dodge the attacks. However, soon, he faced a more


    depressing situation. The way Aunt Rockefeller was hugging him felt a bit wrong, his face was on her


    lips. Although one could not use the mouth and nose for breathing underwater but relied on the body¡¯s


    spiritual support, this posture was still very embarrassing.


    ¡°Aunty, can you help me change my position?¡± he asked weakly.


    ¡°Change what position? You think you¡¯re in bed?¡± Aunt Rockefeller did not respond happily. Dealing


    with the ancestor¡¯s attack was already so energy draining. What if they were captured while changing


    positions?


    On second thought, Alex said, ¡°The opposite sex should keep a certain distance from each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller also felt strange. She rolled her eyes.


    Coincidentally, the ancestor¡¯s morphingke finally could not provide support and copsed with a loud


    ssh.


    Aunt Rockefeller seized the opportunity to let go of Alex and shot an arrow into the water.


    The golden feather arrow carried boundless murderous intent and was aimed straight at the chest of


    the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect.


    Unexpectedly, the ancestor grabbed the golden feather arrow.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! You two little guys can stop wasting your energy. You can¡¯t even break the ancestor¡¯s


    defense. What¡¯s the point of fighting?¡±


    The ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect was still standing on the boat, which had not sunk until now.


    Clearly, the gap between the two sides was huge.


    ¡°Divine Transcendence and the Alchemy period indeed has a difference of one realm; a gap between


    heaven and earth!¡± Aunt Rockefeller whispered to Alex, ¡°We have to resort to other means!¡±


    At this moment, Guilhermemunicated with Alex using his consciousness, ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t


    have to worry. Torres¡¯s art of refining stiffness is derived from the Blessed Corpse Mantra inherited from


    the Immortal Doctor. It is easy for you to break him.¡±


    ¡°What? How do I break it?¡±


    ¡°With your blood! Young Master¡®s bloodline is Torres¡¯s nemesis! How dare this beast desire to suck


    your blood. It¡®s just a fool¡¯s dream. Once he sticks your blood, the bloodline power will destroy his


    zombie body. Then, he will destroy himself without Young Master taking any action.¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Is there such a thing? Are you sure?¡±


    Guilherme said, ¡°This old servant dares to guarantee with his head.¡±


    Alex grumbled, ¡±Extraordinaire, since there is a way, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Besides, you have


    long been headless.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Since there was such a solution, Alex was relieved. At that moment, he directly jumped out of theke.


    Aunt Rockefeller was rmed. ¡°Alex, what are you doing? Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    Alex nced at the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect and cleared his throat, pretending to be hurt as


    he said, ¡°Aunt, this Master Qantas is too powerful. We are not even a match for him together! Anyway,


    his target is me, and I want to make a deal with him.¡±


    Then, he said to Torres, ¡°Master Qantas, you¡¯re right. Whatever we¡¯re doing, we are doing in vain! How


    about this? If you let my aunt go, I will give you my blood to drink!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1184

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1184


    ¡°Alex, are you crazy?¡± Aunt Rockefeller was so shocked that her face turned blue.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy! Just think of it as me donating blood. It¡¯s not like I can die from that!¡± Alex looked at


    Torres. ¡°Master Qantas, what do you think? How about I voluntarily let you suck my blood, but you don¡¯t


    suck me all at once so that I can physically make blood every day, which is the same as giving you a


    blood bank? If you agree, let my aunt go and then promise not to kill me. If not, I will immediately make


    myself explode, and you will get nothing.¡±


    Alex was very clear.


    The ancestor must be suspicious if he gave him his blood voluntarily. However, by offering conditions,


    that would be more reasonable.


    As expected, the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect immediately and readily agreed. Zombies had


    natural greed for blood. However, Alex¡¯s blood increased this greed ten to a hundred folds. He did not


    know that this was his deadly poison.


    Alex was about to step forward.


    However, that made Aunt Rockefeller desperate. ¡°Alex, I won¡¯t allow it! If you dare to do this, I will die


    for you first.¡±


    Alex was embarrassed. ¡°Aunt, why are you doing this? It¡¯s better to live than to die!¡±


    ¡°Once he sucks your blood, he will suck you dry! If you die, what will I do?¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    At this moment, the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect snorted coldly, ¡°Quack!¡±


    He flicked his palm and flung Aunt Rockefeller away. Then, he grabbed Alex through the air.


    ¡°Hey, don¡®t bite the neck!¡±


    Alex took the initiative to extend his right hand. In the next moment, the ancestor of the Witch Doctor


    Sect bit through the artery of Alex¡¯s wrist and started sucking greedily.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    So good!


    The ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect closed his eyesfortably, and a faint red light came out


    through the slits of his eyes.


    It was not right to say that Alex was not nervous. This was the first time in his life his blood was being


    sucked. He was also afraid that if Guilherme¡¯s inference were wrong, he would be finished! However,


    soon, the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect felt that something was wrong¡­ After he swallowed Alex¡¯s


    blood, it was as if his body was boiling!


    At first, he was excited.


    Thinking that the bloodline of the descendants of a generation of Immortal Doctors was his, he felt


    bullish. He had picked up a treasure.


    However, he immediately found that this boiling was beyond his tolerance, and his blood was like a


    drop of water falling into boiling oil, crackling and exploding.


    Alex saw that he did not look right andughed. ¡°Master Qantas, how does it taste? Is it good?¡±


    The ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. ¡°Kid, you, you cheated!¡±


    Just after he finished speaking, a st could be heard from inside of him, and something exploded for


    real.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t cheating! It¡¯s your physique that is too poor to withstand it!¡±


    ¡°Roar¡­ Die!¡±


    The ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect let out a roar.


    The sound rolled and resounded throughout the entire Moonlight Lake.


    Those people by theke, hearing this voice, were all shocked. But again, they could not see what was


    going on inside. It was really like a cat scratching.


    Boom!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alex was pped by the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect. His body sted away like a cannonball,


    but he was prepared. Not only was the Profound Martial Shield Armor Art on full horsepower, but even


    the elixir field¡¯s broken beads also came to help. He used his strength to rush away.


    ¡°Aunt, go! Just go!¡±


    He held Aunt Rockefeller and rushed as quickly as lightning out of theke, which had thick fog.


    ¡°Ah, they are out!¡± Someone eximed.


    At this moment, there was a loud sound at the center of theke. There seemed to be a growing


    tsunami on Moonlight Lake. It was as if heaven and earth had shattered and the sea was overturning!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1185

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1185


    Boom! The center of Moonlight Lake exploded as if an intercontinental missile hit it. The entire


    Moonlight Lake first sank downward in the center before a deafening sound was heard.


    Where the ancestor of the Witch Doctor Sect was, a column of water that reached the heavens rose


    fiercely to grow as high as a few hundred meters. Immediately after, a strong vibration shook theke


    violently, sending shock waves sweeping across thousands of troops.


    The crowd was within a ten mile radius, and their hearts skipped a beat from this booming sound. Their


    hands and feet were trembling non-stop.


    The crowd, especially on the shore of Moonlight Lake, was overthrown by the shock wave.


    Those bold Californian tycoons, who stood on the boats and did not leave, really suffered. The boats


    simply did remain intact, they were not able to withstand this extreme destructive force. Thus, the boats


    almost instantly shattered, and the people in them vomited blood, fell into theke, and tumbled with


    the waves. Whether they survived all depended on their luck.


    A continuous thunderous sound was heard. The ss on the building by theke had shattered from


    the shock.


    Although Beyond the Clouds Restaurant was on the eighteenth floor, it was not spared.


    Beatrice, who was watching with binocrs, let out a scream as a piece of broken ss grazed her


    face, leaving a bloody cut.


    ¡°Beatrice!¡±


    ¡°Are you fine?¡±


    ¡°Quick, get the first aid box!¡±


    At this moment, Alex was carrying Aunty Rockefeller, and they both had left Moonlight Lake long ago.


    Theynded in the north on a small ind in theke. This ind, which was initially a beautiful


    landscape on theke with an elegant environment and a small teahouse, was also badly damaged.


    Now, the area was simply a ruin. Even the nicely situated teahouse had also copsed.


    However, some were lucky. Before this, the Californian authorities had gone to the ind to evacuate


    the crowd. Hence, there were no casualties.


    Alex wiped a mouthful of blood that had leaked from his mouth. Earlier, the deadly blow of the ancestor


    of the Witch Doctor Sect had again injured his internal organs.


    Nheless, the force was moving on autopilot in his body, slowly repairing the injury.


    ¡°This guy died so shockingly. It was really a great spectacle.¡± Alex could not help but make fun. His jaw


    dropped too.


    Aunt Rockefeller said, ¡°He is like a core cultivator. With a dry zombie body, the impact of self-


    destruction naturally would be very strong. Fortunately, it was in the center of Moonlight Lake, which is


    several kilometers from the shore. Otherwise, I do not know how many people would have died.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Alex was astounded. ¡°This guy is too powerful. Fortunately, he is now dead, or I will be sleepless!


    Aunt Rockefeller still could not figure out what was going on, ¡°He was fine all these while. How did he


    suddenly blow up?¡±


    Alexughed sneakily. ¡°My blood!¡±


    He then exined what Guilherme had said.


    Then, he was stunned for a moment. ¡°By the way, you are my aunt, so the blood that flows in your body


    is also the bloodline of the ancestor of the Rockefeller family, so it should also have this effect, right?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡±


    Then, she fiercely stepped on the back of Alex¡®s foot. ¡°Brat, knowing that I am your aunt, why aren¡¯t


    you letting go of me? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Alex was surprised, and his hand suddenly itched a little. In the next moment, he pushed her away as if


    he was poked by a needle.


    It turned out that he had not noticed something. When he held Aunt Rockefeller to escape from


    Moonlight Lake, he had been grasping the wrong ce, which was the proudest position of women, but


    no one should touch this part of a woman¡¯s body so simply!


    Suddenly¡­


    Alex felt that he had done something treacherous.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you only telling me now?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if I don¡¯t tell you, will you keep holding me like this then? Lust is lust. How dare you quibble!¡±


    Alex had no words to retort, and only then did he think about Guilherme¡®s safety and security. The good


    thing was that the Stake of Exorcism was very sturdy and did not have any problems. Guilherme and


    Maiko Chiba hiding inside the Stake of Exorcism would naturally have no problems.


    ¡°Auntie, how did you arrive in time?¡± Alex asked Aunt Rockefeller.


    ¡°How could I not know about such a sensational event happening at Moonlight Lake?¡± She stretched


    out her little finger and stroked her hair by her ear. This action of hers was especially feminine. Alex


    saw it and was slightly stunned. He felt that this action was iparably familiar.


    His wife, Dorothy, often did this. Even the angle of the little thumb was the same when the two were


    doing this.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1186

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1186


    However, most women with long hair knew how to do this without being taught how to do it.


    Alex Rockefeller naturally didn¡¯t think much of it.


    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve already seen my mother. She must also want to find out who you are now. Why don¡¯t you


    come with me to see her? I¡¯ll personally cook for youter. What do you think?¡± Alex asked.


    However, Aunt Rockefeller rejected Alex.


    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time yet. Your mother still doesn¡¯t know what happened to your father. Once my identity


    is exposed, your mother will try to get to the bottom of it! If those women of yours reveal anything about


    it, just tell her my nickname is Aunt!¡± Aunt Rockefeller said.


    Alex began to frown. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to suspect if you are my biological aunt. Why don¡¯t you give me a


    strand of your hair? I¡¯ll do a DNA test on it.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller knocked Alex¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. I¡¯m not your mother. Why should we do a DNA


    test? I¡¯m leaving first! Oh, right. Why don¡¯t youe with me to pay a visit to Missouri¡®s Coleman family


    in two days?¡±


    ¡°Why are we going to Missouri¡¯s Coleman family?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°To ask for someone! ¡± Aunt Rockefeller said.


    ¡°Did the Coleman family capture one of your people?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m going to get Genbu toe with us! The enemies you¡¯re facing are increasingly stronger. For


    example, if the ancestor from the Witch Doctor Sect weren¡®t coincidentally restrained by your blood


    today, we¡¯d all have been doomed. We must all get prepared! I¡¯ll get Genbu toe over, and we¡¯ll be


    able to group the Four Great Beasts together for the Four Elephants Battle Formation! And you, what


    are you busy with all day? Are you just ying around with women? Be serious about improving your


    cultivation! Don¡¯t get killed in vain!¡± After finishing her sentence, Aunt Rockefeller gently stepped on the


    ripples on the surface of the water and left.


    Alex watched Aunt Rockefeller leave while he thought to himself, ¡®Could this fellow really be pretending


    as my aunt?¡¯


    However, from the way Aunt Rockefeller showed tip, she probably didn¡¯t have any evil intentions.


    Otherwise, Alex would¡¯ve died several times over.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care anymore! Whether she¡¯s my aunt or not, I¡¯ll just think of myself as the Condor Hero!¡¯


    Alex turned around and wanted to look for Brittany Rockefeller.


    However, when he saw the increasing number of boats on Moonlight Lake and therge group of


    people by theke, he temporarily suppressed this thought.


    He, too, galloped across theke in the same direction Aunt Rockefeller had left. In the blink of an eye,


    Alex disappeared.


    ***


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    While Waltz Fleur waited anxiously on the shore, her phone started to ring. When she looked at it, she


    realized it was a call from Alex.


    Fortunately, Alex had kept his phone in his fanny pack. Although it was a little soaked, it still worked


    fine. Otherwise, he would have had to borrow somebody else¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Senior?¡± Waltz eximed joyfully.


    ¡°Hey, why are you so loud? I¡¯m going deaf! ¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Senior, I love you! ¡± Waltz eximed.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Waltz had said that out of the blue. It was very frightening!


    ¡°There are too many people near you. I won¡¯t go over. I¡¯ll wait for the rest of you at Lovers¡¯ Pavilion!¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, Carol Rockefeller was in a very poor state. If she still didn¡¯t know that the Witch Doctor


    Sect¡¯s ancestor had been killed, then she could really jump into ake to kill herself.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead!¡±


    ¡°How could he have such a strong will to live?¡±


    Mariah Hamilton seemed even more panicked. ¡°Carol, what do we do now? Since Alex isn¡¯t dead, he¡¯s


    definitely going to find us to settle the score with us!¡±


    Carol¡¯s facial expression turned sullen. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Mom, Dad. Get ready to hide for some time. I¡¯ll


    handle the rest of it,¡± Carol said.


    The whole family hurried home.


    Their home was an old suite on the west side of the city. However, as soon as Mariah walked through


    the door, she screamed in surprise at what she saw. She nearly passed out.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1187

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1187


    ¡°Ahh..!¡±


    ¡°My daughter, Natalie!¡±


    Mariah Hamilton plopped down on the ground. She couldn¡¯t stop trembling all over.


    She could see her youngest daughter, Natalie Rockefeller, lying in a puddle of blood. There was an


    empty hole in her chest that seemed to have been forcefully torn open. Meanwhile, Carol Rockefeller¡¯s


    son, the haunting baby that looked like an ugly beast, was standing next to Natalie while he feasted


    from the hole.


    ¡°Ughh!¡±


    Noah Rockefeller couldn¡¯t stand it, and he threw up all of a sudden. He couldn¡¯t stand the fact that


    Natalie was actually killed in such a cruel and painful manner.


    Noah picked up a stick and charged over. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you little b*stard!¡±


    However, the haunting baby didn¡¯t seem afraid at all. Instead, he smacked away the stick Noah had


    swung at him. He even bared his sharp teeth that looked as if they belonged to a ghost. There were


    bloody stuff attached to his teeth, and all of it seemed terrifying.


    ¡°Baby, stop!¡± Carol shouted.


    After she waved at the haunting baby, be instantly hopped onto her shoulder. However, he didn¡¯t forget


    to bare his teeth at Noah.


    Noah was going mad. ¡°Look at him. Is he even human? He¡¯s not a human, but a demon! He ate your


    sister alive. Aren¡¯t you afraid of keeping a demon like it around? Kill him immediately!¡±


    Carol hadn¡¯t expected this to happen either. It just wasn¡¯t convenient for her to bring the haunting baby


    outdoors, but she wanted to watch how Alex would end up. Hence, she left him behind. She didn¡¯t


    expect him to kill her sister.


    However, Carol immediately redirected her anger. ¡°We must me all this on Alex. If it wasn¡®t for him,


    would I even have given birth to this baby? Alex killed Natalie. I¡¯ll definitely avenge her.¡±


    Mariah also seemed to have found a target to vent her grief. ¡°That¡¯s right. Alex, this b*stard. It¡¯s all his


    fault. If it wasn¡¯t because we wanted to see how he¡¯d die, why would we leave the house and leave


    Natalie here on her own? It¡¯s all his fault!¡±


    Their hatred blinded them.


    Noah was still a little normal. A little terrified, he nced at the haunting baby. ¡°Carol, he¡­ He won¡¯t


    attack you, will he?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I gave birth to this baby. We¡¯re connected by blood. Why would he attack me?


    Besides, the baby will help me greatly in the uing n of revenge,¡± Carol said.


    Soon, Noah and Mariah packed tip and departed from California.


    They didn¡¯t even go to Rockefeller Group for work. Comparing money to their lives, naturally, their lives


    mattered more¡­ In fact, they very casually dealt with Natalie¡¯s corpse. In the end, they let Carol sort


    out the rest.


    Once Carol¡¯s parents had left, she looked at Natalie as she murmured to herself, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t me


    the baby. Alex destroyed your legs. You wouldn¡¯t be happy if you lived on anyway. This is probably a


    good thing for you. You¡¯ve finally been set free, haven¡¯t you? I promise I¡¯ll bring Alex¡¯s head to your


    grave to pay respect!¡±


    ¡°I want his entire family dead!¡±


    After saying that, Carol extended her hand and pressed it against Natalie¡¯s corpse.


    Since Natalie had died not long ago, her blood hadn¡¯tpletely coagted. At this moment, through


    the effects of Carol¡¯s Peach Blossom Demon Scripture, Natalie¡¯s blood and flesh slowly turned into a


    red mist that Carol absorbed.


    ¡°Sister, from now on, we arebined as one!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you with me to exact revenge!¡±


    A shadow figure slowly entered Carol¡¯s embrace. It was none other than Natalie¡¯s spirit that couldn¡¯t


    leave the world in peace.


    ***


    At Lovers¡¯ Pavilion by Moonlight Lake, Waltz Fleur, Madame Brittany Rockefeller, and the rest quietly


    made their way over. After seeing that Alex was alive and well, Waltz was the first to run over and


    pounce at him. She clung to Alex like a ko.


    Before even saying anything, Waltz kissed him forcefully on his lips.


    Behind her, Brittany and the rest were all a little stunned. They each had different expressions upon


    their faces.


    Brittany seemed happy about what happened. Maya Howards was a little jealous. Based on her


    personality, such a yful way of kissing was something she found challenging to do.


    As for Holly Yates, her eyes widened. It was almost as if she was learning something.


    After exactly half a minuteter¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1188

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1188


    Waltz Fleur finally hopped off and ran behind Brittany Rockefeller in a slightly embarrassed manner.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Alex, how are you? Did that old man hurt you?¡±


    Brittany pulled Alex Rockefeller aside and carefully examined his body from head to toe and front to


    back. She was terrified that she might miss out on any spot that would end up posing a danger to him.


    A mother¡¯s love was beyond words.


    After making sure Alex was fine, Madame Britany finally sighed in relief. ¡°Where did thatdy go?¡±


    ¡°She left!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Madame Brittany asked.


    ¡°A friend. Ermm, her nickname is Aunt!¡± Alex said.


    He needed to ¡®vinate¡¯ his mother in advance. Otherwise, if word got out, it¡¯d be impossible to


    salvage the situation.


    ¡°Brother, did that old ancestor really die?¡± Holly Yates asked.


    Alex nodded before reaching out to ruffle her hair. ¡°Holly, thank you for your hard work today! I¡¯ll make


    you dinner when we get home,¡± Alex said.


    Holly licked her lips. ¡°I want 250 grams of flower crabs and also marinated pig trotters!¡±


    ¡°Not a problem!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Holly, be careful. You might end up overweight if you overeat. You won¡¯t be able to get married that


    way,¡± Waltz teased.


    Holly snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t try to steal my food! You¡¯ve already had enough of my brother¡¯s saliva to drink


    earlier. You don¡¯t need to eat anymore,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    Waltz immediately blushed. ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyoneughed and talked on their way back to Rockefeller Manor.


    When they passed by the grocer, Alex had indeed bought twentyrge and tender flower crabs and five


    kilograms of marinated pig trotters for Holly. In fact, he even bought many sand shrimps, mantis


    shrimps, and lobsters. Spending up to ten thousand dors, he was able to fill the Mercedes-Benz


    trunkpletely.


    Alex would show off his cooking skills and reward the women in the household for their hard work. This


    was also a very lucky day. Moreover, they had other guestster.


    For example, Cheryl Coney, as well as Sky Melvis and Zachary Xavier from the Divine Constabry


    wereing over.


    They had already called Alex earlier.


    Apart from that, Alex also received a call from X Stoermer.


    ¡°My father and brother also came to California. Could we Visit you?¡± X asked after making sure Alex


    was safe and sound.


    Zayn Stoermer had once stood up for Brittany. Alex knew about this matter long ago, and he also heard


    that Zayn¡¯s father had gotten injured. Naturally, Alex had no reason to refuse X. ¡°Come over then! I¡¯ll


    check on your father¡¯s health while he¡¯s here.¡±


    Soon, Rockefeller Manor became very lively. There were figures of women all around the huge kitchen


    of up to a hundred square meters.


    Meanwhile, a ck Land Rover arrived. Sky, Zachary, and Cheryl were walking toward Rockefeller


    Manor.


    Zachary had just received a detailed report of the battle that happened on Moonlight Lake from the


    Divine Constabry. There was also a video. Although he still couldn¡¯t see who exactly the people in


    the video were, the sounds and sights of the incident recorded from the outside were enough to give


    him chills. The final explosion was especially frightful to listen to.


    After watching the video, Zachary showed it to Sky.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Zachary asked after Sky had also finished watching it.


    Sky burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing! The stronger Alex is, the happier I am. Uncle Xavier, I have


    good eyes, don¡¯t I? I have managed to find such a strong fighter.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely not a small fry! I think the Divine Constabry is still too small for him!¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°Uncle Xavier, if Alex became the Divine Constabry¡¯s president, do you think the Divine


    Constabry would be able to st those doors open?¡± Sky asked softly.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes lit up!


    Soon, they too arrived at Rockefeller Manor.


    Zachary was considered Alex¡¯s immediate superior. This time, the fact that Alex could return from


    Puerto Rico so soon was also partially thanks to Zachary.


    After some polite exchanges, Alex brought his mother, Brittany, to meet Zachary.


    To his surprise, Zachary suddenly started to tear up when he saw Brittany. ¡°Little¡­ Little Miss B, is¡­ Is


    it you? You¡¯re really still alive!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1189

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1189


    ¡°Little Miss B?¡±


    Alex Rockefeller was stunned hearing that.


    He looked at Zachary Xavier. ¡°Uncle Xavier, you must have gotten the wrong person. My mother grew


    up as an orphan. How could she be Little Miss B?¡±


    However, Zachary still seemed very excited. He had a determined expression on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t have


    mistaken you for someone else. You are Little Miss B! Little Miss B, I¡¯m Zachary Xavier, do you still


    remember me? I even held you when you were a child¡­¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. He looked over at Brittany Rockefeller.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Standing nearby, Cheryl Coney and Sky Melvis were also stunned by what they were witnessing. Both


    had odd expressions on their faces. Right then, the head of Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family, Zayn


    Stoermer, Kazim Stoermer, and X Stoermer, had also arrived.


    Zayn and Zachary knew each other from before.


    Back when Alex fought against two Grandmasters in Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family, Zachary even


    nned to rush over to save him.


    Zayn greeted Alex first.


    After that, when he noticed that something felt wrong at the scene. He looked at Zachary. ¡°Guardian


    Xavier, it¡¯s you. Why are you here too? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    However, Zachary behaved as if he had not heard Zayn. Instead, Zachary continued to look at Brittany.


    ¡°Little Miss B, is Madame Yvonne doing alright these days?¡±


    ¡®Ehh..?¡¯


    Alex was stunned yet again. This time, when he looked at his mother, his gaze changed a little.


    That was because he knew that he had a grandmother, but his grandmother passed away when his


    mother was still a child.


    Her name was Yvonne Wilmer. Yvonne¡¯s old house was in Long Beach, about two hundred kilometers


    away from California. After she passed away, she was buried in Long Beach. Back then, during


    Memorial Day each year, they would head back there to clean the grave. Alex¡¯s mother would always


    stand there for nearly half a day.


    Alex had asked his mother about his other family members, but her answer was always that he didn¡¯t


    have any.


    Brittany was also stunned for a while. A series of emotions seemed to flit upon her face. In the end, she


    shook her head. ¡°Mr. Xavier, you have really mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m honestly not the Little


    Miss B you speak of!¡±


    However, Zachary suddenly grabbed Brittany¡¯s left hand and flipped it over to look at it. There was a


    light, white scar that spanned her entire arm on the inner part of her left arm.


    When Zachary saw the scar, he instantly sighed. ¡°Little Miss B, I remember this scar clearly. Back then,


    you were only eight years old. You insisted on practicing how to fight with swords. In the end, you


    identally got cut in the arm. Your entire arm nearly came off. I was the one who brought you to the


    doctor. You can¡¯t lie to me,¡± he said.


    Brittany had aplicated look in her eyes.


    In the end, she knew she couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. She sighed. ¡°Uncle Xavier, Little Miss B from years


    ago is long dead. My name is now Brittany Rockefeller. Why must you cling to the past?¡±


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯ Alex¡¯s eyes nearly popped out.


    ¡°Mom, what do you mean? Are you really Little Miss B? Where did youe from?¡± Alex asked.


    Seemingly aware that something odd had happened in the living room, several women who were


    upied in the kitchen all walked out. Each of them had a strange look in their eyes.


    ¡°I told you Mom didn¡¯te from an ordinary family. She emanates a certain aura that an orphan who


    hadn¡¯t received elite education couldn¡¯t possibly have. She also has an imposing manner that no one


    else couldpare to,¡± Waltz Fleur whispered to Maya Howards.


    ¡°She must have her reasons,¡± Maya said.


    On the other hand, Zachary turned to look at Alex. ¡°Alex, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯re actually the grandson of


    our Divine Constabry¡¯s president! Little Miss B is the youngest daughter of the Divine Constabry¡¯s


    president.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Everyone in the room was stunned.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1190

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1190


    Everyone turned to look at Brittany Rockefeller. None of them ever expected her to have such a noble


    identity.


    It was absolutely jaw dropping!


    Zachary Xavier continued to speak. ¡°Little Miss B, ever since you and Madame Yvonne ran away from


    home, the Divine Constabry¡¯s president has been looking for you all over the world. However, he


    simply couldn¡¯t find you. It broke his heart. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be here in California. This is great¡­ If the


    president finds out about it, he¡¯ll be delighted.¡±


    When Brittany heard this, sheughed coldly.


    In the end, she shook her head. ¡°Uncle Xavier, don¡¯t mention that man ever again! From the day my


    mother and I left the Melvis family, I decided to cut off all ties with the Melvis family! I swore in front of


    my mother¡¯s grave that I¡¯d never acknowledged that person in this lifetime! Since you¡¯re in my house


    today, you¡¯ll act as if you never knew me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to kick you out! Also, nobody is to tell


    anyone out there about what you heard today!¡± Brittany said.


    ¡°Mom, what exactly happened?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t ask any further. You¡¯re not allowed to look for the Divine Constabry¡¯s president.


    Otherwise, don¡¯t call me your mother anymore!¡± Brittany said decisively.


    This was the first time Alex heard Brittany saying something like this.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go looking for him! Uncle Xavier, since my mother has requested this, just


    do as she says!¡± Alex immediately said.


    Zachary sighed deeply. ¡°Fine!¡± he said helplessly.


    ***


    With this interlude, it felt as if something mysterious had been mixed into the lively atmosphere.


    Later, Brittany said she was a little tired and returned to her room. She offered time and space to the


    rest.


    Soon, Alex pulled Zachary aside to ask about his mother¡¯s past. Alex could tell that Brittany had known


    all along that the Divine Constabry¡¯s president was her father. However, over the past few decades,


    she had never mentioned it. Today, she was behaving in such a manner too. There must have been


    something about her past that she didn¡¯t want to recall.


    Zachary scratched his head. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m pretty confused about this matter too! Back then, your


    grandmother, Yvonne Wilmer, was a showgirl in Michigan. However, her true identity was a secret


    agent. After some time, she seemed to have failed her mission and was abandoned. The Divine


    Constabry¡¯s president then caught her! I don¡¯t know what happened after that. Somehow, Yvonne


    and the president ended up together. She became one of his concubines, but she was also the woman


    the president loved the most.¡±


    ¡°The Divine Constabry¡¯s president only had three women in his life. However, without a doubt, your


    grandmother was loved by him the most; For that reason, your grandmother was pushed around a little.


    However, the president definitely wouldn¡¯t have abused her. For some unknown reason, your


    grandmother left the Melvis family with her ten year old daughter. We have never heard anything about


    them ever since. It was as if they had evaporated into thin air,¡± Zachary exined.


    After hearing this, Alex frowned intensely.


    Meanwhile, Zachary sighed. ¡°I think there must be a misunderstanding in this matter. However, each


    time I ask the president about it, he would only sigh. He wouldn¡¯t even say a word about it. All he did


    was get his subordinates to look for them! However, with our technology back in those days, how could


    it have been easy to look for someone who was in hiding? After that, we never managed to find them. It


    turns out that your grandmother passed away long ago. Meanwhile, your mother has also changed her


    name and lived as an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°What was my mother¡¯s original name?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Brianna Melvis, ¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°Alex, why don¡¯t I sneakily bring you to the Divine Constabry¡¯s president? You can personally ask


    him about what happened years ago. After all, he¡¯s your maternal grandfather. He¡¯d definitely be happy


    to see you,¡± Zachary said softly after pausing for a moment.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°But I won¡¯t be happy to see him! Whatever my mom said, that¡¯s my stance too.¡±


    Alex suddenly recalled meeting Soraya Melvis back in Puerto Rico. It exined why he felt some sort


    of strange connection to Soraya.


    It turned out they were cousins!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, with a preceding case of someone ungrateful like Soraya, Alex didn¡¯t have high hopes


    regarding anyone with ¡®Melvis¡¯ as their surname.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    However, neither Alex nor Brittany knew about themotion the battle on Moonlight Lake had


    caused.


    Footage of the battle and the Divine Constabry¡¯s recorded information were soon passed over to the


    Divine Constabry¡¯s headquarters in ska.


    Soon, these things were ced before the Melvis family.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1191

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1191


    Bet Melvis was the Divine Constabry¡¯s person in charge in ska. His role was equivalent to


    that of an office manager. Bet was also the eldest son of the Divine Constabry¡¯s president,


    Geronimo Melvis. He was born to Geronimo and his first wife, Ruby Lamar. In reality, Bet¡¯s


    cultivation wasn¡¯t weak either. He was a half-stepped Grandmaster.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, he didn¡¯t like to put himself in danger. In fact, he didn¡¯t even like being out under the sun or


    rain. All he liked to do was stay in the office. Whenever he was free, he¡¯d drink a little alcohol and tease


    his female secretary. As a result, his stomach had gotten so big that one might mistake him as a


    woman who¡¯d been pregnant for five months.


    Right then, his secretary walked in wearing a sexy skirt that exposed her thighs. She had thick makeup


    on, and her eyes were beautiful.


    ¡°Mr. Melvis!¡± The woman walked in without even knocking on the door. After entering, she closed the


    door behind her.


    With a document holder in her hands, she leaned over and handed the document holder over to


    Bet. ¡°One of the local Divine Constabry branches sent over a fascinating document. Would you


    like to have a look?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What document?¡± Bet asked while he sat on his chair. He wasn¡¯t looking at the document holder.


    Instead, he was smiling, staring at the female secretary¡¯s cor.


    With one of her hands pressed against the table and her upper body bent over, Bet could see her


    attractive physique under her clothes. How could he still pay attention to the document?


    ¡°A battle took ce on a certainke in California!¡± She eximed.


    ¡°Oh? Was it an intense battle?¡± Bet asked.


    ¡°Very intense!¡± She replied.


    When the female secretary spoke, her body bounced a little.


    Suddenly, Bet was even more pleased. He was practically drooling. ¡°I love intense battles. Silvia,


    hurry up and take it out. I want to take a closer look,¡± he said while smiling.


    ¡°Mr. Bet, where are you looking? I feel as if you¡¯re looking through me like I¡¯m not wearing any


    clothes,¡± the secretary, Silvia, murmured.


    Bet retracted a little. ¡°Erm¡­ I was just looking at your clothes. You¡¯re dressed unusually nice today.


    If you pulled it aside a little more¡­ Oh, I mean, hurry up and open the document holder. I want to have


    a look at the document inside.¡±


    Only then did Silvia open the document to show him. ¡°I heard that experts at the Grandmaster rank of


    cultivation showed up in California to fight on ake. There was a hugemotion, and it even caused


    a lot of injuries and casualties among ordinary citizens who were watching the battle around theke.¡±


    ¡°A battle between Grandmasters?¡± Bet was stunned for a moment. Only then did he realize the


    severity of the situation, and he quickly looked at the document.


    However, there weren¡¯t any names of the people involved in the battle on the document.


    ¡°D*mn! Which jerk sent this document over? It¡¯s aplete mess, and nothing is clear on it! Is this a


    novel? These are all baseless adjectives. What on earth are ¡®hundred foot tall water columns¡¯ and


    ¡®giant palms on theke¡¯? Shall I add ¡®God¡¯s Palm¡¯ to it too?¡±


    Bet yelled before mming the document against the desk.


    The document was nowhere near as pleasant to look at as¡­ The female secretary!


    Right then, the female secretary took out a USB sh drive. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s also a video of it here. Would


    you like to have a look?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s also a video. Let¡¯s have a look!¡± Bet pointed at a mechanical box below his feet. ¡°The


    USB sh drive¡¯s jack is down there. Help me to plug it into the jack. I¡¯m too buff. It¡¯s a little


    troublesome to bend over,¡± Bet said.


    Was he buff?


    It looked more like he was pregnant!


    The female secretary ced her hands on her hips before circling to bend over. After that, she carefully


    plugged the USB sh drive into the USB jack.


    When Bet looked at the female secretary from behind, he nearly felt something exploding inside


    him. He gently pressed his body against hers.


    Once the female secretary was done plugging in the USB sh drive, he intentionally shoved her a


    little.


    The female secretary knocked her head against the desk, and she subconsciously backed away. As


    she did so, she fell against Bet¡¯s body. Bet grabbed hold of her tightly. ¡°Silvia, are you alright?


    Why are you so careless? Did you get hurt? Here, let me rub it for you,¡± he said thoughtfully.


    The female secretary half heartedly pushed him away, but she also allowed him to do as he pleased.


    Soon, the two were glued to each other.


    This was all part of Bet¡¯s daily life.


    He¡¯d use all sorts of methods to have romantic encounters with his female colleagues.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1192

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1192


    However, this fellow had a unique quirk. He only liked to take advantage of women, but he would never


    actually do the real thing with them. Frankly speaking, based on his status, many women in the Divine


    Constabry were willing to throw themselves into his arms. For example, the woman in front of him


    wanted to do so too¡­


    As long as he was willing, he could lift her skirt up at any time!


    However, Bet Melvis still maintained hisst line of defense. The reason was for this was because


    he was impotent!


    It was the kind of impotence that couldn¡¯t be helped even if he took medicine. If he went forward with


    actually tried to have sex, he¡¯d be exposed. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do it! That would ruin his


    reputation!


    Once the document on the USB sh drive was opened, Bet seemed dumbfounded when he saw


    the video. He thought he was watching a movie with special effects. ¡°Is this real? Are you sure it¡¯s not a


    movie clip made by some stupid studio?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t. Even if the subordinates arezy, they won¡¯t send such intel over to you,¡± Silvia said.


    While Silvia was speaking, she noticed Bet¡¯s hand had ended up touching her upskirt. She didn¡¯t


    resist it, but she merely swayed her hip a little, pretending to be reserved.


    After that, Bet clicked on a picture. It was a picture of Brittany Rockefeller being held hostage.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Bet was stunned for a moment.


    He immediately took his hand out of Silvia¡¯s skirt and rubbed his eyes¡­ When he saw Brittany¡¯s face,


    he felt a sense of familiarity. Upon taking a closer look, he didn¡¯t feel good at all.


    Bet instantly pushed Silvia away, unplugged the USB sh drive, and ran out!


    ***


    ¡°Mom! Hurry up, look at this person. Does she look familiar to you?¡± Bet asked.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The person he rushed to look for was none other than his mother, Ruby Lamar.


    Ruby was already very old. Soon, it would be her eightieth birthday. However, as the wife of the Divine


    Constabry¡¯s president, she was very well taken care of. Not only did she have good food, good


    sleep, and good supplements, but she even had ess to some herbal pills that ordinary folks wouldn¡¯t


    get to consume. At this point, she still looked very young. In fact, she was like Angeline Joline, who


    looked young despite her age.


    ¡°Bet, you¡¯re already over fifty. Why are you still so fidgety when handling the Divine Constabry¡¯s


    internal affairs? Who made you this panicked?¡± Ruby asked slowly.


    However, when Ruby saw Brittany¡¯s picture, she was also stunned right away. ¡°This¡­ Is this that little


    b*tch?¡±


    Bet shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t be too sure,¡± he said.


    ¡°Where did this photoe from?¡± Ruby asked.


    Bet told her what happened from the beginning.


    Ruby sighed softly in relief. ¡°Although it looks like her, it¡¯s not quite possible. Back then, those two


    b*tches were definitely killed by the poison! We used Soul Scattering Poison on them. They can¡¯t


    possibly live up to this day.¡±


    Even so, Ruby still couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°Does your father know about this?¡± she asked.


    Bet shook his head. ¡°Dad has been in seclusion. He doesn¡¯t care about the Divine Constabry¡¯s


    affairs. He probably doesn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him see this picture!¡± Ruby said.


    ¡°I know! But the more I look at the picture, the more I think it¡¯s her,¡± Bet said.


    ¡°Get someone to investigate this thoroughly,¡± Ruby said before pausing momentarily.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s her. It¡¯s this woman¡¯s fault for looking like her. Send someone to kill this


    woman,¡± Ruby added.


    A murderous intent welled up in Ruby¡¯s eyes. She seemed hideous. Although that incident happened


    forty years ago, it must never be known by Geronimo Melvis.


    Otherwise, it would be Ruby¡¯s doomsday. It would also be the Lamar family¡¯s doomsday.


    ¡°What about Yvonne Wilmer? Could she also still be alive?¡± Bet asked.


    ¡°Find out! Make sure you get to the bottom of it!¡± Ruby said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1193

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1193


    Bet Melvis epted the order and went away immediately. He didn¡¯t dare to waste any time at all.


    That was because he was also afraid of secrets being exposed.


    All these years, he knew very well that his father had never stopped thinking about Yvonne Wilmer and


    his youngest daughter, Brianna Melvis. Geronimo adored Brianna like no other. Based on the name


    Geronimo gave Brianna, Bet could also tell how much Geronimo adored Yvonne.


    Back then, Bet¡¯s mother was the one who nned everything. Meanwhile, Bet was her


    aplice. Bet still remembered clearly how he forced his ten year old sister, Brianna, to drink a


    tube of Soul Scattering Poison. It gave him nightmares for ten years. With much difficulty, it became a


    thing of the past.


    Did he have to do it all over again?


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be Brianna! Because I don¡¯t want to kill you again!¡±


    ***


    Although the great battle on Moonlight Lake hade to an end in California, its impact was


    iparably far reaching. The battle had revealed tomoners the shocking methods used in


    martial arts. Despite officials taking the lead to set up traps and censor everything rted to the battle


    from spreading, they still couldn¡¯t stop people from sharing it privately through word of mouth.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As a result, the poprity of martial arts increased significantly in California.


    Not only did martial arts academies in the city suddenly receive a lot of attention, but martial arts


    dramas on various video streaming tforms also suddenly became a hit. All sorts of martial arts


    novels were also widely read among the citizens.


    Countless people sat down together to chat about the topic, and now and then, they would mention the


    epic battle on Moonlight Lake.


    Since the old man who kidnapped someone was already dead, there was nothing much to say about


    him. The thing people cared about was the identity of the person who fought against the old man during


    the battle. Also, who was the ice cold beauty who jumped into theke?


    In Assex Vi, ire Assex immediately hopped onto her feet when she saw her youngest daughter


    returning home with a bandage wrapped around her face. ¡°Hey, what trouble did you get into now?


    What happened to your face? Let me see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Beatrice Assex didn¡¯t want ire to see it. However, ire moved very fast, and she


    managed to tear the bandage off Beatrice¡¯s face.


    ire was shocked to see a very long wound on her face. ¡°How did this happen? It¡¯s such arge


    wound. Are you trying to be an ugly beast with a scar like me? How will you get married to a rich


    man in the future? Are you trying to break your mother¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Why would I get married to a rich man? Anyway, the man I like doesn¡¯t have any interest in me,¡±


    Beatrice said with a pout.


    ¡°What did you say? Who do you fancy?¡± ire asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Could Beatrice tell ire that she had fallen for her ex-son-inw?


    Clearly, Beatrice couldn¡¯t do that!


    ¡°Nobody! I will never get married to anyone in this lifetime. Anyway, you¡¯ll end up breaking us up just


    like how you did to my sister!¡± Beatrice said.


    ire was so angry that she wanted to hit Beatrice. However, after seeing the wound on Beatrice¡¯s


    face, she couldn¡¯t do it in the end.


    ¡°If such a huge wound isn¡¯t treated, it¡¯s certainly going to leave a scar behind! I went through so much


    trouble to give birth to two pretty daughters. You must earn enough to cover my capital at the very


    least. I can¡¯t count on your older sister now. She¡¯s grown tough and doesn¡¯t listen to what I say


    anymore. I¡¯ll have to count on you in the future¡­¡± ire said.


    ¡°Mom, I think your brain tumor is acting up again. You¡¯d better get Alex to cure it for you. Otherwise,


    you might identally be a lunatic,¡± Beatrice said.


    ¡°How dare you speak to your mother like this?¡± ire yelled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you. Anyway, what you did to Dorothy won¡¯t work on me! If I like a man, I


    will elope with him even if he was a beggar! It¡¯s pointless even if you hold a knife to your neck! Look,


    Alex was a wonderful man, and you forced him and Dorothy apart. You did something sinful. Why do


    you think Dorothy ignores you and doesn¡¯t like talking to you? It¡¯s because you care about nothing but


    money. You don¡¯t deserve to be a mother!¡± Beatrice yelled.


    Wham!


    ire was furious. She pped Beatrice across the face. ¡°You piece of sh*t!¡± she shouted angrily.


    ¡°How dare you hit me? Was I wrong? You¡¯re a lunatic. You¡¯re sick in the head!¡± Beatrice yelled before


    pushing ire away.


    Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.


    Beatrice stormed upstairs. Just as she was about to enter the room, she turned around and noticed


    ire had fallen to the ground. She was lying still and didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Hey. Why are you pretending to be dead? I know exactly what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯re a drama queen!¡±


    Beatrice stormed into her room anyway.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1194

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1194


    Half a minuteter, Beatrice Assex ran out to have a look. Only then did she realize that something was


    amiss.


    She immediately ran downstairs with her feet bare. ¡°Mom? Mom¡­ Is this really happening? Mom,


    wake up. Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s immediate reaction was to call Alex Rockefeller on the phone. ¡°Alex, Alex, something terrible


    has happened. My mother fainted! Can youe over to check on her?¡±


    Right then, Alex had just finished eating. Throughout the entire meal, Brittany Rockefeller hadn¡¯te


    downstairs. This put Alex in a very poor mood.


    When he heard Beatrice¡¯s plea, he started to frown. ¡°What happened to her now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. I just pushed her a little, and she passed out,¡± Beatrice said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either,¡± she said.


    After hanging up the phone, Alex gave Dorothy Assex a call. He discovered that her phone had been


    turned off again.


    ¡°What the hell?


    ¡°Her phone is always turned off!¡±


    Helplessly, Alex had to drive over in a rush.


    ***


    By the time Alex arrived at Assex Vi, Beatrice was already waiting anxiously by the door. When she


    saw Alex, she immediately pulled him along while they walked inside. ¡°Hurry up. My mother is lying


    inside there. She didn¡¯t move at all. Her face looks very pale too, and her heartbeat seems to have


    weakened. Could something bad have happened to her?¡±


    Alex quickly ran over. When he saw ire, he started frowning.


    ¡°This situation is somewhat dire. The angioma in your mother¡¯s brain had burst,¡± Alex looked at


    Beatrice and said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± As soon as Beatrice heard this, she burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I pushed her. Alex, do


    something to save my mother. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to,¡± she said frantically.


    ¡°Alright! Deal!¡±


    At this moment, ire was indeed in a rather dire situation.


    With the burst angioma, she now suffered from intracranial hemorrhage. That led to increased


    intracranial pres sure. If it wasn¡¯t dealt with quickly, it might lead to a case of permanent vegetative


    state. ire might never be able to wake up.


    Alex immediately carried ire in his arms and ran up to the second floor.


    He didn¡¯t forget to remind Beatrice about what she ought to do. ¡°Do not disturb me until I call for you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Beatrice replied.


    The room Alex ran into was ire¡¯s room. After entering, Alex closed the door behind him. He quickly


    put ire on the bed.


    Alex also took off his shoes and got onto the bed. He sat in front of ire¡¯s head. Just as he was about


    to use his dragon bone needle to drain the blood out of her brain, he suddenly felt something poking at


    him under his buttocks. He reached out to grab it.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Alex was instantly shocked when he saw a round object.


    After that, he looked at ire, who was in front of him. She still looked pretty for her age, and there


    was something attractive about her being matured. Alex licked his dry lips before quickly tossing the


    personal item away. However, before this, he sneakily moved it close to his nose to sniff at it. After that,


    he frantically threw it away. There was a disgusted expression on his


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    face.


    The Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell!


    The first needle!


    ***


    Half an hourter, Alex walked out of the room.


    Beatrice was standing by the door while she waited for news. ¡°How did it go?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine now! That aside, your face¡­¡± Alex said.


    Unexpectedly, Beatrice jumped into his arms and cried. ¡°Thank you, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I


    really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Surprisingly, Dorothy walked in at this moment.


    When she saw the two people hugging each other, her gaze instantly turned cold.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1195

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1195


    Not only did Alex Rockefeller, a sensitive person, sense Dorothy Assex¡¯s sheer cold aura right away,


    but even Beatrice Assex could sense it despite having her back facing her sister.


    When Beatrice turned around and saw her sister ring at her with a cold, piercing gaze, she was


    instantly shocked. Beatrice had never seen her sister with a cold gaze like this.


    It was as if Dorothy was a different person.


    However, Beatrice soon remembered how she had previously called Dorothy to tell her that Brittany


    Rockefeller had been kidnapped. She even told Dorothy that Alex might be in danger, but Dorothy¡¯s


    reaction was unusually indifferent. It was as if Dorothy had nothing to do with Brittany and Alex.


    ¡®Since you don¡¯t care about Alex anymore, why are you still showing this kind of attitude? Hmph!¡¯


    Beatrice was secretly unhappy.


    ¡®He¡¯s not even your husband. Who are you showing your annoyed expression to?¡¯ She thought again.


    Suddenly, an idea urred to Beatrice. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Alex on the lips. ¡°Alex, I


    meant what I said earlier. Whenever you want me, I¡¯ll give myself to you,¡± she said softly.


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    Earlier, he was only focused on looking at Dorothy. He wasn¡¯t guarded against such a sneak attack


    from Beatrice. As such, the sneak attack was a sess.


    However, when did he say something like this?


    Right then, there was a sh of a silhouette. Dorothy, who was still in the living room on the first floor,


    suddenly appeared behind Beatrice.


    She pped Beatrice heavily across her face. It was precisely on the spot where Beatrice had gotten


    hurt on her face.


    The wound instantly ruptured, and blood flowed out. Not only that, but Dorothy even grabbed Beatrice


    by her shirt and pulled her away from Alex. She then tossed Beatrice onto the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re an embarrassment!¡± Dorothy said coldly.


    Alex was a little stunned.


    The speed at which Dorothy moved was too fast. Even he didn¡¯t manage to see clearly.


    However, upon taking a closer look at Dorothy, Alex realized that she didn¡¯t have any martial arts


    cultivation.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡®Could her physical body actually be more powerful to this extent?¡¯


    Alex looked at Dorothy with widened eyes. ¡°How did you move so fast just now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Dorothy red at him fiercely.


    Although she could tolerate Alex screwing other women out there, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from being


    angry at the fact that he had set his eyes upon her younger sister. Meanwhile, Beatrice touched her


    face. When she felt the blood, she immediately started screaming, ¡°Dorothy Assex, have you gone


    mad? Who are you to hit me? How dare you?!¡±


    ¡°How dare I? He¡¯s your brother-inw. You¡¯re a university student. Don¡¯t you know shame?¡± Dorothy


    asked.


    ¡°Pfft! Alex is not your husband anymore. You two got a divorce. Are you still dreaming? I¡¯m not married,


    and neither is he. There¡¯s nothing wrong with us being together out in the open. Who are you to care?


    Besides, you stopped loving him a long time ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± Beatrice retorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken! We got married again!¡± Dorothy said calmly to Beatrice¡¯s surprise.


    That sentence alone made Beatrice speechless.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t behave it. Where¡¯s the marriage certificate? Show it to me!¡± Beatrice eximed.


    ¡°Who would bring their marriage certificate around? Back then, if it weren¡¯t for you and Mom forcing me


    to get divorced, I wouldn¡¯t have done it! To tell you the truth, that was a faked divorce! I have another


    marriage certificate with me. Would you like to have a look?¡± Dorothy chuckled coldly.


    After that, she casually retrieved a marriage booklet from her purse and tossed it over to Beatrice.


    ¡°Take a good look at it! I knew what you were up to long ago. However, unless I¡¯m dead, you can stop


    dreaming about it,¡± Dorothy said.


    Beatrice opened the booklet to have a look. It was an ancient marriage booklet. However, she


    remembered the date written on it very well. It was the day Dorothy and Alex got divorced.


    That meant it was really a faked divorce!


    Suddenly, Beatrice¡¯s face turned pale. She felt thoroughly hopeless.


    Alex touched his nose. ¡°Honey, what you saw earlier wasn¡¯t real. Beatrice¡­ She was only thanking me


    for saving your mother! As for her¡­ Ahem. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never had any feelings for her since the


    beginning. I only think of her as a sister. Your little sister!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1196

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1196


    Alex Rockefeller emphasized.


    Dorothy Assex kicked him once. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool and can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on? This little b*tch


    used to yell at you for being a loser. She made you wash her socks every day. Unless, of course, you


    like the smell of her dirty socks. I¡¯d have nothing to say then. Now, I¡¯d willingly let her have you. That


    would spare me any further trouble!¡±


    Alex directly pulled Dorothy into the room. ¡°Let¡¯s check on your mother. Earlier, the angioma in her


    brain ruptured. Fortunately, your little sister called me in time. Otherwise, things would¡¯ve been


    unpredictable.¡±


    When Dorothy heard this, she hurriedly ran into the room. Once she walked close to the bed, she


    suddenly slipped on something.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Dorothy asked.


    She picked it up and looked at it. It was the personal item Alex had sniffed and tossed aside the bed


    earlier.


    ¡°Ahem. This is a personal item your mother used before. Hurry up and put it down!¡± Alex immediately


    said.


    Dorothy didn¡¯t react in time at first. After exactly three seconds, her facial expression changed


    drastically, and she frantically threw it away.


    However, she exerted too much force when she did so. It knocked against the ceiling before falling


    directly onto ire Assex¡¯s body¡­ To be honest, based on the two of their powers, they could easily


    catch it. However, neither of them moved. They watched the object spin around andnded directly on


    ire¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Mrnph!¡±


    The collision woke ire up. She extended her hand to touch the spot on her mouth that was hurting.


    Just as she grabbed the object, she also opened her eyes and saw three people in the room.


    Beatrice had also entered the room.


    ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± ire asked in surprise as she sat upright.


    After taking a look at the object in her hand, she shouted in surprise before throwing it to Alex. ¡°This¡­


    Who does this belong to? It¡¯s not mine!¡±


    Alex felt perturbed.


    ¡®If this isn¡¯t yours, could it even be mine?¡¯


    ¡®Most importantly, there isn¡¯t even any way for me to use it!¡¯


    Moreover, when ire threw it at him, he had no choice but to catch it. That was because Dorothy


    stood right beside him. He couldn¡¯t dodge even if he wanted to.


    Dorothy beganughing unjustly.


    Everyone in the room could guess it.


    ire must have felt embarrassed about using this object. She probably wished she could hide in a


    hole right now. It was only expected for her to deny using it. Hence, none of them continued to press on


    in this matter.


    ¡°Mom, your angioma ruptured earlier. I was terrified. Fortunately, Alex arrived in time and saved the


    day! About that, Mom, I was wrong. I¡¯ll never push you again,¡± Beatrice said.


    Only then did Dorothy find out about the hidden truth. She rolled her eyes at her little sister fiercely.


    ire touched her head, shocked. ¡°Me? Ruptured angioma? When did I ever have an angioma?¡±


    After a pause, she turned to look at Beatrice. ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Beatrice rolled her eyes at her older sister. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I identally hurt myself.¡±


    ¡°Mom, have you forgotten? Back when you had a check up at the hospital, we already found out that


    you had an angioma. But don¡¯t worry, Alex has alreadypletely cured you of it. Even your blocked


    blood vessels and blood cirction issues have been fixed,¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°Oh?!¡± ire touched her head again and looked at Alex.


    There was a look in her eyes that Alex had never seen before. It was a deep sense of confusion.


    Alex frowned slightly, sensing that something was amiss.


    Right then, ire started speaking. ¡°Is he the Alex you two talked about? Is he already a doctor at this


    age? That¡¯s impressive! Thank you¡­ Oh, right Where is this ce? Why am I here? Isn¡¯t this a


    hospital?¡±


    As soon as she said those things, everyone¡¯s facial expression instantly changed!


    Dorothy pointed at Alex in shock. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you recognize him anymore?¡± she asked ire.


    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it normal for me not to recognize him?¡± ire asked.


    Alex smacked his head.


    ¡®Oh my god! Thisdy has suffered from memory loss!¡¯ He thought.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1197

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1197


    ¡°What exactly happened to my mother?¡± Dorothy Assex pulled Alex Rockefeller aside while she asked.


    Alex thought about it for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m afraid a part of her memory was affected when the angioma


    ruptured. Now, she¡¯s lost a portion of her memory. I can¡¯t say for sure when she¡¯ll recover her memory,


    but her lesion is already gone.¡±


    ¡°In that case, do you know which part of her memory was lost?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°I really have no idea. We¡¯ll have to experiment and find out gradually,¡± Alex said.


    Dorothy and Alex looked at each other for a few seconds. She then nodded.


    ¡°Is your mother alright?¡± Dorothy then asked.


    ¡°My mother? Did you find out about it too?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°The great battle on Moonlight Lake went viral. How could I not have found out?¡± Dorothy rolled her


    eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s all fine now!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°Honey, I sense something odd with your body. I need to give you a thorough check-up,¡± Alex said.


    Dorothy pushed Alex¡¯s hand away. ¡°Get lost! I think you¡¯re just horny. I¡¯m not in the mood right now,¡±


    she said.


    ¡°Ehh, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really too energetic, go and cook us a meal. The stuff my mother cooks tastes like pig¡¯s


    food¡­ Also, take care of the wound on her face. How could we let her go out like this?¡± Dorothy said


    as she pointed at Beatrice.


    ***


    ¡°How did you cut your face?¡± Alex brought Beatrice to her room.


    This was the first time Alex entered her room. To his surprise, it was rather neat and clean. There were


    quite many photos of herself. Most of thern were of her in weird poses.


    Beatrice had aplicated look in her eyes when she faced Alex.


    There was a tinge of sadness in them. However, she didn¡¯t answer Alex¡¯s question. ¡°Does this mean I


    still have to address you as my brother-inw?¡± she asked.


    Alex shook her head. ¡°It¡¯d be best if you didn¡¯t,¡± he said.


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°When I got a divorce from your sister, one of the reasons was because of your mother. Most


    importantly, it was because I would put all of you in danger. It¡¯s fine if we got a divorce. That way, all of


    you would also receive less harm,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Just like how I was kidnapped by Carolst time?¡± Beatrice asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Alex said.


    When Carol was mentioned, Alex¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. He had already found out that Carol


    Rockefeller yed a big part in Brittany Rockefeller being kidnapped by the ancestor of the Witch


    Doctor Sect. Carol even instigated the ancestor to chop off Brittany¡¯s limbs.


    This woman hated Alex and his family to the core. Meanwhile, her behavior seemed to have no limits to


    be spoken of. Her target of revenge was not Alex himself but the people around him.


    This person had to die!


    When Beatrice saw Alex like this, she was a little scared.


    Alex, on the other hand, took out a jade pendant from his fanny pack. It looked identical to the one he


    gave Cheryl Coney previously. Coincidentally, there was still blood on Beatrice¡¯s face. He directly


    smeared some of her blood on the jade pendant.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A sh of light appeared briefly.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°This is a defensive mystical tool. If you keep it on, it can protect you!¡± Alex said ndly.


    At this point, there was already no reason to keep things a secret. It would be helpful for Beatrice to


    find out a little more about these things.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t need to remove it, keep this thing on you at all times, and don¡¯t take it off,¡± Alex added.


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened. She touched the jade pendant and seemed to be very fond of it.


    ¡°Your wound must have been cut by a certain sharp object, right? Did someone do it?¡± Alex looked at


    Beatrice¡¯s face.


    ¡°Huh? I¡­ I went to Moonlight Lake earlier. A window exploded. That¡¯s how¡­¡± Beatrice said.


    ¡°You¡¯re too free, ¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Was that¡­ Was that person you?¡± Beatrice asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1198

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1198


    Alex Rockefeller didn¡¯t want to answer the question. ¡°Turn your face around and close your eyes.¡±


    Ten minutester, Beatrice Assex¡¯s face recovered to its original appearance. After acquiring spiritual


    power for his Ultimate Book of Medicine, Alex had already perfected this particr skill.


    After that, he spent over half an hour cooking a few dishes for the family. Only then did he leave the


    Assex family.


    Of course, before departing, he left behind two extra pieces of jade pendants.


    ***


    Against the backdrop of the early autumn¡¯s dusk, the weather fluctuated between hot and cold.


    When Alex returned to Rockefeller Manor, he saw his mother, Brittany Rockefeller, standing by herself


    in front of a fishpond. Under a dim streemp, she seemed very lonely.


    Alex stopped walking. His heart ached slightly. Although beautifuldies surrounded him, his mother


    had been all alone ever since his father left. Previously, she was still fueled by the hatred for his


    father¡¯s enemies. But now, with Rockefeller Group close to copsing before her eyes, Brittany also


    seemed like a piece of duckweed floating in the ocean. She was gradually losing her direction.


    Alex Rockefeller didn¡¯t want to answer the question. ¡°Turn your face around and close your eyes.¡±


    Ten minutester, Beatrice Assex¡¯s face recovered to its original appearance. After acquiring spiritual


    power for his Ultimate Book of Medicine, Alex had already perfected this particr skill.


    After that, he spent over half an hour cooking a few dishes for the family. Only then did he leave the


    Assex family.


    Of course, before departing, he left behind two extra pieces of jade pendants.


    ***


    Against the backdrop of the early autumn¡¯s dusk, the weather fluctuated between hot and cold.


    When Alex returned to Rockefeller Manor, he saw his mother, Brittany Rockefeller, standing by herself


    in front of a fishpond. Under a dim streemp, she seemed very lonely.


    Alex stopped walking. His heart ached slightly. Although beautifuldies surrounded him, his mother


    had been all alone ever since his father left. Previously, she was still fueled by the hatred for his


    father¡¯s enemies. But now, with Rockefeller Group close to copsing before her eyes, Brittany also


    seemed like a piece of duckweed floating in the ocean. She was gradually losing her direction.


    At least, it was much more exhausting than Spark Rockefeller¡¯s life. That spoiled kid didn¡¯t have to


    learn anything.


    ¡°Tomorrow will be your father¡¯s death anniversary!¡± Brittany suddenly said solemnly. ¡°Get prepared in


    the morning. Cook something for your father,¡± she said.


    ¡°Ehh..?¡± Alex opened his mouth. The corners of his mouth twitched a little.


    Just thinking about paying respect to that old sow made him feel ufortable.


    Alex thought if it was time to tell Brittany about the hidden truth behind his father¡¯s disappearance.


    Perhaps, Brittany would be able to deal with life properly¡­ However, Alex decided to wait in the end.


    That was because there were too many uncertainties involved in this matter.


    However, the Divine Constabry¡¯s president¡­


    ¡°Mom? About what Guardian Zachary Xavier said today¡­¡± Alex said.


    However, Brittany cut him off again. ¡°I told you never to bring this up again. I know you¡¯ve joined the


    Divine Constabry now, but don¡¯t ever think about getting close to the president for your progression.


    In fact, don¡¯t reveal your identity. It won¡¯t do you any good! Perhaps, if it¡¯s possible, leave the


    organization!¡± Brittany said.


    ¡°Mom, are you feeding the fish?¡± Alex asked. He walked over and ced his right hand over her


    shoulder.


    Upon taking a closer look, Alex discovered the corners of her eyes were moist.


    ¡°Yeah. If nobody feeds the fish for any longer, they¡¯d all starve to death!¡± Brittany pretended to be calm


    as she used her inner force to vaporize her tears.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that Alex had already noticed it.


    Alex tightened the grip of his hand. ¡°The manor is huge. Indeed, we need to get a few people to look


    after it. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll watch the television with you. We haven¡¯t watched it together for a while now,¡±


    Alex said.


    Brittany chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch cartoons.¡±


    Alex was stunned for a moment. When he was a kid, Brittany had personally supervised him. He was


    only allowed to watch cartoons for half an hour. After that, he would have to do his homework. Either


    that, or he would have to practice all sorts of extra curricr courses, such as piano, calligraphy, and


    chess.


    Brittany made sure her son had a well rounded development.


    Recalling all this now, Alex felt that his life from the time he was in primary school until middle school


    was even more exhausting than a dog¡¯s life.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what l meant! I meant to say that if the Melvis family did you and Grandma wrong, I


    could avenge you two,¡± Alex said.


    Brittany shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary! To be honest, your grandmother never hated him!


    Before she died, she insisted that I never think about exacting revenge. It wasn¡¯t his fault. We could


    only me it on that era.¡±


    Alex pulled Brittany back into the house!


    ***


    Meanwhile, Bet Melvis had just received a report. Brittany was a citizen of Long Beach. Her


    mother¡¯s name was Emerald Winter. Brittany lost her mother at the age of sixteen. Her mother was


    buried in a small cemetery in Long Beach. However, her name on the tombstone was Yvonne Wilmer!


    This was because Yvonne Wilmer changed her name when she ran away from ska with her


    daughter. However, it was the only thing that gave Yvonne away after she died. Back then, Yvonne was


    an espionage agent. She was very good at keeping her identity a secret. That was why she hadn¡¯t


    been discovered after so many years.


    However, Brittany couldn¡¯t possibly write her mother¡¯s fake name on the tombstone, right? On top of


    that, many years had already passed, and it was a small ce. Brittany didn¡¯t think she would be


    exposed.


    However, little did she know, once the Divine Constabry had locked on to the results and


    investigated the matter in a deductive way, it was much easier for them to find what they needed.


    Further below, there was all the information on Brittany.


    ¡°Sigh. It really is my sister, Brianna! I can only say sorry!¡±


    Bet made a call. ¡°Shadow, I need you to do something. It¡¯s to nip things in the bud!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1199

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1199


    After that, Bet Melvis walked up to his mother, Ruby Lamar.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been confirmed. That woman is Brianna Melvis!¡± he said.


    Ruby¡¯s yellow pupils instantly became dted. Right after that, her facial expression turned


    iparably cold and cruel. ¡°What about Yvonne Wilmer?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead! She died many years ago. However, after escaping from the Melvis family, she lived for


    another six years,¡± Bet said.


    Ruby snorted coldly. ¡°Such luck! Even after consuming Poison King¡¯s Soul Scattering Poison, she lived


    for another six years. That little b*tch, especially, was able to live until now. I truly wonder how they


    managed to do it!¡±


    ¡°Morn, why do you think they haven¡¯t told Dad about it since they¡¯ve lived on for so many years?¡± This


    was something Bet couldn¡¯t quite figure out.


    Ruby chuckled sinisterly. ¡°Why do you think? That¡¯s because Yvonne thinks that the person who forced


    her to drink the poisoned alcohol was your father! I was only there to do something he had instructed


    me to. Do you think they would still go to your father andin to him about it?¡±


    This had always been the scheme that Ruby was most pleased with.


    After all these years, nobody had discovered it. Hence, after speaking, she startedughing loudly


    again.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After pausing for a moment, she sat on an exquisite wicker chair and picked up a cup of bird¡¯s nest tea.


    She took a few sips before she spoke. ¡°Come. Tell me what that little b*tch, Brianna, had been up to all


    these years. Her mother was a b*tch who sold her body to entertain others. Brianna must also be a


    b*tch herself. Without Yvonne, could she have be a prostitute?¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­ This didn¡¯t happen. From the information I gathered, she seems quite capable,¡± Bet said.


    ¡°Oh? Pray tell,¡± Ruby said.


    ¡°Brianna got married to a man named William Rockefeller in California. She even gave birth to a son. A


    few decades ago, she established arge enterprise, Rockefeller Group, that only sold cosmetic


    products. At its peak, thepany had a market value of 300 billion! However, around this timest


    year, an ident happened. Her husband died in a car crash, and she went into aa for ten


    months¡­¡± Bet said.


    At this point, Ruby snorted. ¡°This little b*tch is destined to bring bad luck to her husband,¡± she said.


    ¡°But she woke up three months ago. Recently, she established a new cosmeticspany. It¡¯s called


    Lush Cosmetics. It seems to be doing quite well. As for why she was kidnapped, we haven¡¯t found out


    the reason for now¡­ ¡± Bet said.


    ¡°What? Lush Cosmetics?¡± Right then, a woman walked through the door from the outside. She was


    approximately the age of fifty, and she was dressed gracefully and elegantly.


    This woman was Ruby¡¯s daughter, Bailey Melvis.


    ¡°Mom, Big Brother, what are you two talking about? Why would a man like you know about Lush


    Cosmetics?¡± Bailey asked.


    Ruby frowned slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear a thing when you came in?¡±


    The things they talked about earlier were not to be found out by Geronimo Melvis. Otherwise, she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Melvis family any longer. Based on how much the old man loved Yvonne


    Wilmer, he might even kill Ruby.


    Fortunately, this was Ruby¡¯s daughter. Her daughter had also heard a few things about what happened


    years ago. That was why Ruby could rx.


    ¡°Bailey, how do you also know about Lush Cosmetics?¡± Bet asked.


    Bailey chuckled. ¡°Of course, I know about it! Lush Cosmetics is trendy now! Its products are endorsed


    by the superstar, Daya Stoermer. Be it the scar removal cream or the e cream, they¡¯re all the best


    of the best. Whatever this brandes out with, it nearly dominates the entire beauty and skincare


    industry! Unfortunately, thispany is quite proud. My friend wanted to sell Lush Cosmetics products.


    Despite bringing a few reputable people to discuss with thepany, their people wouldn¡¯t even show


    any respect,¡± Bailey said.


    ¡°In that case, do you know who the boss behind Lush Cosmetics is?¡± Bet asked.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s a young girl called Howards or something,¡± Bailey said.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re wrong. That¡¯s just a smokescreen. The real person behind thepany is Brianna


    Melvis!¡± Bet said.


    ¡°Brianna¡­ Melvis?¡± Bailey¡¯s mouth was wide open. She nearly screamed out loud.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1200

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1200


    Bailey Melvis looked at her mother and older brother in disbelief. Soon, she found out approximately


    what the whole ordeal was about.


    ¡°Brother, Lush Cosmetics is a greatpany. I heard from my friend that thispany has a limitless


    future. If it¡¯s run well, it might even make a few ten trillion dors in a year,¡± Bailey said.


    ¡°What?¡± This time, even Ruby Lamar was shocked. She dropped the cup of bird¡¯s nest tea in her hands


    to the ground.


    Bet Melvis shook his head. ¡°Sister, do you think of money as paper? Ten trillion dors isn¡¯t a small


    amount. Do you know how much that is? In ska, there are less than twentypanies that own


    assets up to ten trillion dors. In fact, there are less than fivepanies that earn ten trillion dors in


    a year,¡± he said.


    Bailey chuckled. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s only because you don¡¯t know how powerful Lush Cosmetics is. In this


    world, the easiest money to earn will always be from women! Since you¡¯re going to deal with Brianna


    Melvis, you must acquire Lush Cosmetics first. Otherwise, it¡¯d be a huge loss,¡± she said.


    Before Bet could say anything, Ruby offered her opinion first. ¡°That¡¯s right! What Bailey said is


    right! We must acquire Lush Cosmetics first. This will be our goldying chicken! Hmph, regardless of


    anything else, Brianna still has ¡®Melvis¡¯ as her surname. Once she and her son are dead, their assets


    naturally belong to the Melvis family. It¡¯s only right,¡± she said.


    If Brittany Rockefeller heard this, she¡¯d probably vomit blood from the rage she¡¯d feel. There was


    nobody more despicable and shameless than Ruby!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Shadow to hurry over to California. However, apart from killing people, Shadow


    doesn¡¯t know how to deal with business rted matters,¡± Bet said.


    ¡°Get Tucker to go with him! It¡¯s about time he went out there to gain some experience,¡± Ruby said.


    Tucker was Bet Melvis¡¯s youngest son, Tucker Melvis.


    ¡°But I heard about a shocking battle on Moonlight Lake in California. Since Brianna is involved in it,


    would it be dangerous?¡± Bailey asked.


    Bet snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the video. The Grandmaster stuff is all an exaggeration! How could so


    many Martial Honors exist in the world? That explosion definitely happened because somebody buried


    arge number of explosives underneath Moonlight Lake in advance¡­ Besides, we¡¯re only dealing


    with Brianna and her son. Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said.


    Bailey instantly started pping joyfully. ¡°It¡¯d be great if Lush Cosmetics fell into our hands! Previously,


    I couldn¡¯t even buy the Beauty Cream I wanted! Once we acquire it, those noblewomen in the circle


    would all have to suck up to me!¡±


    The family of three entertained themselves with happy thoughts, and they couldn¡¯t resistughing out


    loud.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ***


    Early next morning, Alex Rockefeller and Brittany Rockefeller went to the cemetery together. They


    cleaned up William Rockefeller¡¯s tomb and made offerings.


    Waltz Fleur, Maya Howards, Holly Yates, and even X Stoermer went with them.


    Waltz knew that the cinerary urn contained an old sow¡¯s ashes. However, she had no reason not to


    come. They were upied for up to half a day.


    When Alex and Waltz saw Brittany crying in front of the old sow¡¯s ashes, they really couldn¡¯t look


    directly at her.


    When it was close to noon, the group of people finally returned to Rockefeller Manor.


    To their surprise, somebody was already waiting for them in front of the entrance. It was a young man


    with a cold and proud expression on his face. ¡°Who among you is called Brianna Melvis?¡± he asked


    when he saw them.


    Brittany¡¯s heart shook fervently. ¡°What do you want?¡± She looked at the young man in surprise.


    ¡°Does that mean you are Brianna Melvis?¡± The young man took out an invitation and tossed it over to


    Brittany. ¡°Tonight, eight o¡¯clock, at Shangri-La Hotel. Young Master Melvis has invited you toe over.


    If you dare to not show up, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1201

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1201


    After the proud young man finished speaking, he sneered and turned around to open the door of the


    Porsche parked nearby. He was about to get inside and sit down.


    From his perspective, Young Master Melvis was lowering his own status by delivering an invitation to


    this group of people.


    What rights did citizens who lived in small areas like this have?


    A family directive would¡¯ve been enough to summon them. With the Melvis family¡¯s status today, who


    would dare go against their orders?


    ¡°Wait a second!¡± shouted Alex Rockefeller.


    The young man frowned, turning around, and looked at Alex from top to bottom. When he realized Alex


    was an ordinary person without martial arts cultivation, his gaze became even more scornful. ¡°What


    else didn¡¯t you understand? Oh, right. Young Master Melvis mentioned that Brianna Melvis¡¯ son should


    come along too. If you¡¯rete, hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°What if we¡¯rete?¡± Waltz Fleur asked with a stern look in her eyes.


    ¡°If you¡¯rete¡­¡± The young man turned to look at Waltz. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. She was stunning.


    After that, he turned to look at Maya Howards, another gorgeousdy. Suddenly, he forgot what he


    wanted to say. He kept staring at these two beauties while an endless passion began to re up in his


    chest.


    Why would beautiful women like them be with a good-for-nothing man like Alex?


    How could he deserve them?


    ¡°Speak!¡± Waltz snorted coldly.


    In the young man¡¯s eyes, her rageful fit still seemed so perfect. He felt like he was already in love!


    However, when he saw Waltz¡¯s hand holding Alex¡¯s, he knew this meant that Waltz really was Alex¡¯s


    woman.


    His tone turned cold. ¡°If he¡¯ste, he won¡¯t live to see the sun tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Boom!


    Waltz didn¡¯t have a good temper. Just a moment ago, she was still smiling widely. In the next moment,


    she became aggressive. After leaping into the air, she kicked the young man¡¯s face with the sole of her


    shoe.


    The young man¡¯s head cocked a little and hit a car door. Three of his teeth fell out along with some


    blood.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me? Do you know who the hell I am?¡±


    Bish!


    Waltz kicked him again.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This time, she kicked the young man on his neck and pinned his face tightly against a car window.


    Fortunately, Waltz had made offerings at the cemetery today. Hence, she was dressed more inly,


    with a pair of ck jeans and white sports sneakers. Otherwise, if she were wearing thin high heels, his


    neck would probably be stabbed right through.


    ¡°If you keep speaking like that, I¡¯ll crack your head open!¡± Waltz growled.


    The young man didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be treated like this. He was also a Peak-Royal rank martial artist. At


    first, he thought that he could do whatever he wanted once he arrived in the Californian countryside,


    away from the political environment. But to his surprise, three of his teeth were knocked off by a


    woman right away. She was even stepping on his head. Most importantly, there was nothing he could


    do to fight back.


    How did this happen?


    Why was this woman so powerful?


    ¡°Come on. Tell me, which Young Master Melvis are you speaking of? Whose ve are you?¡± Waltz


    asked.


    The young man¡¯s mouth was stuck against the car window. It was difficult for him even to breathe.


    ¡°You¡­ Young Master Melvis is, of course, from ska¡¯s Melvis family, Tucker Melvis! Apart from


    members of ska¡¯s Melvis family, who in America would dare address himself by that title?¡±


    Alex looked at Madame Brittany Rockefeller. Indeed, it was this Melvis family!


    At this moment, Alex suddenly felt very annoyed.


    What on earth was Zachary Xavier doing? Hadn¡¯t Alex clearly instructed Zachary not to mention this


    matter to the Melvis family? In the end, right after what they talked about the day before, Zachary had


    gone back to reveal the information to the Melvis family. Based on how Zachary handled this matter,


    Alex wondered if he was really serious about repairing broken rtionships.


    However, why did the Melvis familye looking for them so frantically?


    Alex felt curious too.


    Meanwhile, the young man observed Alex and Madame Brittany¡¯s facial expressions. He knew they


    had be aware of the real situation and were bing afraid!


    He chuckled coldly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you letting me go? I am from the Seay family of ska. I¡¯m a disciple


    of the royal family, Nick Seay! You can¡¯t afford to offend me!¡±


    After Waltz let the young man go, Alex turned to look at him. ¡°Go back and tell Tucker Melvis that we¡¯ll


    be there.¡±


    Nick Seay spat out a mouthful of blood before ring at Alex coldly for a few moments. After that, he


    pointed at Waltz. ¡°Is she your woman? She offended me earlier, and this means she has offended the


    Seay family and Young Master Melvis. I want to take her with me. Any objections?¡±


    Alex was stimned for a moment. ¡°Where are you taking her?¡±


    Nick smiled in a sinister manner. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s going to sleep with me. That¡¯s the only way to


    appease the Seay family and Young Master Melvis¡¯ rage.¡±


    Bang!


    Alex kicked Nick exactly in between his legs.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1202

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1202


    Nick Seay leaped into the air, curling up on the ground like a dried shrimp in the next second. Even if


    he wanted to cry out in pain, he¡¯d lost the energy to do so. All he could do was roll around under the


    car.


    ¡°You won¡¯t ever need women again. Get lost!¡± Alex Rockefeller eximed.


    Nick broke out in a cold sweat.


    He felt that something important to him had been crushed. That kind of pain was not something the


    ordinary person could bear.


    However, Holly Yates took out a dagger right then and made a few gestures close to his neck. She


    even left a few bloody cuts. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll carve a flower on your neck.¡±


    Nick felt shocked and furious.


    Before he came, he thought he¡¯d only be here to stroll around proudly. Never did he think he¡¯d have to


    have surgery and end up leaving behind something important to him. When Nick thought about how


    he¡¯d be an eunuch and that he¡¯d never be able to have women, he wondered if life was even


    worth living anymore. At the thought, a destructive rage ignited in his heart. He wished he could destroy


    the entire world.


    He wanted to turn all men into eunuchs.


    ¡°Just you wait. The rage of the Seay family and Young Master Melvis will be upon you!¡± Nick yelled.


    He resisted the pain in his crotch while he crawled up and drove his car away. However, two minutes


    later, he had to pull over because the pain was too great. He couldn¡¯t drive himself at all. He


    immediately made a call to Tucker Melvis. ¡°Young


    Master Melvis, I¡¯ve been decimated! My testicles have been broken. I might be an eunuch. You


    must avenge me!¡± cried Nick.


    ¡°Huh? Who did it?¡± Tucker Melvis asked.


    ¡°Brianna Melvis¡¯ son!¡± Nick replied.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    ***


    In Rockefeller Manor, Alex Rockefeller looked at his mother, Madame Brittany Rockefeller. ¡°Mom, do


    you know who Tucker Melvis is?¡±


    Madame Brittany¡¯s facial expression was sullen. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Looks like he doesn¡¯t have good intentions!¡± Waltz Fleur said.


    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t hide forever. I¡¯d still have to face the Melvis family. In that case¡­ Let¡¯s go for a


    while. I¡¯d like to see what else they want to take from me,¡± Madame Brittany said.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Madame Brittany was ten, she and her mother were both poisoned. If her mother hadn¡¯t


    coincidentally possessed two antidote pills, they¡¯d have been both dead long ago. Since her mother


    had been affected by a significantlyrger amount of poison than Madame Brittany, her body was still


    severely damaged despite consuming the antidote pill. In the end, she managed to hold on for six


    years before eventually dying.


    Didn¡¯t Madame Brittany want revenge?


    Of course, she did!


    However, due to her mother¡¯s dying wish, she suppressed all of it in her heart. She didn¡¯t even tell her


    husband about it.


    Now, if the Melvis family were still going to be pushy, Madame Brittany would not remain a silent victim.


    Eight o¡¯clock came by very quickly.


    In the luxurious Golden Dragon Banquet Hall of Shangri-La Hotel, a vast, round table that could seat


    sixty had been ced inside.


    However, only very few people were in there.


    ¡°Young Master Melvis, it¡¯s already eight. Those idiots are probably too afraid toe. Let¡¯s charge right


    into the Rockefeller family house. I can¡¯t wait to kill him!¡±


    The person who spoke was none other than Nick. He was sitting in a wheelchair. A woman stood


    behind him.


    His crotch seemed rather bulky. That was because it was wrapped in gauze. He just went through an


    operation. He was confirmed to have lost his testicles, and he¡¯d never be a real man again! Even if he


    had a prosthetic imnt, they would still be fake!


    At this moment, Nick hated Alex to the core.


    He was determined to see how Tucker would kill Alex. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find sce.


    Hence, even if it hurt, he wanted to be discharged from the hospital ande here.


    Tucker was the man who sat nearby while drinking liquor. He seemed slightly younger than Alex.


    Tucker nced at the clock on the wall. ¡°They¡¯rete! I hate tardy people the most!¡±


    Nick looked at a man who seemed to be asleep on a couch in the corner of the hall.


    That man was Shadow, someone that specifically focused on murder. He seemed not to have any


    sense of presence at all.


    Suddenly, Shadow opened his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± He said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1203

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1203


    ¡°They¡¯re here? They were actually brave enough toe. I can wait no longer! I want to turn this


    b*stard into an eunuch! After that, I¡¯ll slowly cut him into bits and pieces! That¡¯s the only way the hatred


    in my heart can be appeased!¡± Nick Seay hissed viciously.


    As he looked out the door, he had a beast¡¯s look in his eyes. The person who pushed his wheelchair


    was actually his girlfriend.


    She was also a daughter of a certain prominent family in ska. Her name was Angie Homer. Angie


    looked rather pretty.


    However, after knowing Nick¡¯s testicles had been crushed, she was no longer interested in him. Would


    an eunuch still need a girlfriend? She had only stayed here because Tucker Melvis had be her


    target. Compared to Nick, an unimportant figure in the Seay family, the grandson of the president of the


    Divine Constabry naturally had a brighter future.


    Angie looked at Tucker. ¡°Nick, Young Master Melvis is the fairest person in the world. He also has


    excellent martial arts capabilities. He¡¯ll definitely avenge you!¡±


    After that, Angie ran over to Tucker and kneeled in front of him. She held his shoes and even kissed


    their tips. ¡°Young Master Melvis, Nick has suffered so much. Even his testicles got chopped off. He


    can¡¯t be a man anymore. I¡­ What will I do in the future? You must avenge Nick!¡±


    Tucker felt strange having his shoes kissed by Angie. There was a saying that one shouldn¡¯t bully the


    wife of a friend.


    However, for some reason, it felt oddly nice to bully her. Tucker helped Angie up. During the process,


    he touched her chin with his finger. To his surprise, Angie kissed his finger and sucked at it, licking it


    with her tongue at the same time. This action was even more tempting.


    Tucker chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nick is my good friend. His testicles got injured because of me. I will


    definitely avenge you and him!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, none of them noticed Shadow¡¯s gaze when he looked at them indifferently. It was as if he


    was looking at a few dead people.


    That¡¯s right. In his eyes, Nick and Angie were dead people.


    Shadow waspletely speechless. This time,ing here to kill and rob them of their money was


    supposed to be a covert operation. He had to keep this a secret from Geronimo Melvis. However,


    Tucker must have lost his mind. Despite it being a secret, he had actually brought along his best buddy.


    The problem was, Nick even brought his girlfriend along.


    ¡®Do you think you¡¯re on vacation here?! This is a fatal vacation!¡¯ Shadow thought.


    Meanwhile, Alex Rockefeller and the others arrived. Alex, Madame Brittany Rockefeller, Maya


    Howards, Waltz Fleur, and Holly Yates were all here.


    ¡°Who is Tucker Melvis?¡± Alex demanded.


    Tucker still tried to act cool by pointing at the clock. ¡°Tell me. What time is it now?¡±


    Alex looked at the clock. ¡°It¡¯s eight. What¡¯s the matter? Are you short-sighted? Is that why you can¡¯t see


    clearly?¡±


    Bang!


    Tucker mmed his palm against the table. ¡°I think you¡¯re blind. Is it eight? It¡¯s clearly a minute past


    eight. What did I say? I told you to be here at eight o¡¯clock. All of you actually arrived one minutete!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? So what?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Kneel down, all of you. Otherwise, be prepared to wee the wrath of the Melvis family!¡± Tucker


    stood up proudly. He was prepared to receive Alex and the others with them kneeling before him.


    ¡®Hmph! One of you was an abandoned daughter that escaped the Melvis family ten years ago, and the


    other is that abandoned daughter¡¯s b*stard child. It would be your greatest glory that you can kneel


    before me, the legitimate grandson of the Melvis family,¡¯ thought Tucker.


    In the end, Tucker realized that these people were looking at him as if he was a moron.


    ¡°Who is your father?¡± Madame Brittany asked.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Aren¡¯t you that Auntie of mine who was kicked out of the family?¡± Tucker asked.


    Seeing how Madame Brittany wouldn¡¯t speak, Tucker lost interest. ¡°My father is Bet Melvis!¡±


    Madame Brittany frowned. ¡°Does this mean that Bet asked you to look for me? Tell me what you


    want!¡±


    Bet Melvis was the one who forced Madame Brittany to drink Soul Scattering Poison years ago,


    and it nearly caused her to die. How could she forget?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so direct, auntie, I won¡¯t beat around the bush any longer. I heard that you established


    Lush Cosmetics. The first thing I want is for you to sign this document,¡± Tucker said.


    Shuffle¡­


    He tossed a document onto the ground.


    Madame Brittany saw that it was an equity transfer contract for Lush Cosmetics when she picked it up.


    He wanted her to transfer 100% of Lush Cosmetics¡¯ equity to Tucker¡¯s name.


    Madame Brittany chuckled.


    Naturally, she wasn¡¯t about to sign this document.


    ¡°You said this is the first thing. What¡¯s the second?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The second thing? Your son broke my good friend¡¯s testicles. I promised to avenge him. Hence, I¡¯ll


    have to trouble your son, who happens to be my cousin, to remove his own testicles as a form of


    apology,¡± Tucker harrumphed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1204

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1204


    Madame Brittany Rockefeller raised her brows again and smiled. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Those are the only two things I ask of you,¡± Tucker Melvis said.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Madame Brittany nodded.


    ¡°If you understand, sign it!¡± Tucker said.


    After that¡­


    ng!


    Tucker threw a dagger in front of Alex Rockefeller. ¡°Cut it off. Since we¡¯re cousins, I gave you a very


    sharp dagger. A single slice would do! You¡¯ve escaped from the Melvis family previously. You should


    understand that resistance is futile. The more you resist, the more pain you suffer!¡± Tuckerughed.


    After Tucker said these things, Nick Seay, sitting in a wheelchair, startedughing loudly. ¡°Piece of sh*t!


    Who asked you to break my testicles? Now, it must feel great having to cut your own testicles off,


    doesn¡¯t it? When the timees, Young Master Melvis will look after these prettydies around you on


    your behalf.¡±


    Alex picked up the dagger and looked at it.


    He then turned around to look at Madame Brittany. ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t want to seek them out for trouble.


    Now, they are the ones who won¡¯t let us live in peace. What do you propose we do?¡± Alex asked.


    Madame Brittany suddenly turned around. ¡°You deal with it. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    She thought there¡¯d be something new. Surprisingly, it was this kind of unreasonable treatment again.


    Indeed, after all these years, the Melvis family still wanted to take her life!


    After signing the document, another portion of Soul Scattering Poison probably awaited her. Madame


    Brittany could once again sense how merciless the Melvis family could be!


    She was tired of it!


    Alex nodded. This was exactly what he had in mind.


    ¡°Holly, send Mom home! ¡± Alex instructed.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Holly took a nce at Shadow sitting on the sofa. Her gaze was cold, and she didn¡¯t seem to


    care about him at all.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This man¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t all that impressive.


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, Shadow finally spoke up. ¡°Since you¡¯vee, why bother


    leaving?¡±


    Shadow moved at lightning speed. After bouncing off his feet, he darted toward Madame Brittany like a


    ghost.


    However, right then, a white light shed. A bloody glimmer appeared.


    Shadow suddenly felt a lightness beneath his feet. He thought the powerful Feather Walk he was


    immensely proud of had actually be even more advanced at this moment, and it allowed him to


    ascend even higher.


    However, in the next moment, he became greatly shocked. He felt a sharp pain in his feet.


    Ba-dum! Ba-dum!


    His feet had actually been neatly chopped off from the center of his thighs. Without the weight of his


    feet, his body was able to ascend higher. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able tond as easily anymore.


    ¡°Aaa!!!¡± Shadow cried out pitifully.


    He found it hard to ept an ending as such. Alex seemed an ordinary person who had no powers at


    all. How could he move at such high speed and possess such strong powers?


    How could Alex able cut his legs off with a single strike?


    At that time, Holly suddenly turned around and attacked with her palm. Her palm directly struck


    Shadow¡¯s forehead.


    Shadow fell to the ground, his entire face darkened. He had died on the spot!


    Suddenly, the entire hall was silent. It had all happened too quickly!


    Tucker¡¯s eyes were wide open. A chilly sensation appeared in his heart. Shadow was the person he


    relied on the most for this battle. How could he die? ¡°You¡­ How dare you kill Uncle Shadow?!¡± Tucker


    wailed.


    ¡°Do you find it odd? I usually kill pests like him with a single strike of my palm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. The dagger really is rather sharp. You can have it back!¡± Alex flicked his finger, and the


    dagger shot forward like a lightning bolt.


    Tucker covered his crotch in the next second while he cried out in hysteria like a mad person.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1205

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1205


    Tucker Melvis¡¯ testis had also been destroyed.


    With a single cut, more than half the organs fell off. The little bits that still clung to his crotch would


    surely be unsalvageable too. Blood dripped down in a continuous stream.


    ¡°Hmmh¡­¡± Waltz Fleur frowned in a slightly disgusted manner.


    She quickly pulled out the tablecloth andid it on the ground to prevent the blood from flowing over


    and


    dirtying her shoes. ¡°He¡¯s bleeding so much. Could an artery be severed?¡± Waltz asked Alex


    Rockefeller.


    Alex nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible. He can¡¯t die yet. I still have questions for him,¡± he said.


    Alex walked forward and tapped Tucker on one of his pressure points to stop the bleeding.


    Even so, Tucker¡¯s face was still extremely pale. His legs, now in extreme pain, couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    Cold sweat kept dripping down his forehead.


    Angie Homer¡¯s eyes and mouth were wide open in shock. She pointed at Alex. ¡°You¡­ How dare you


    do this? He¡¯s the young master of ska¡¯s Melvis family, grandson of the Divine Constabry¡¯s


    president. Aren¡¯t you afraid the president would kill your entire family?¡±


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Waltz asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Only then did Angie realize these people had just killed the mighty Mr. Shadow. They even


    turned the two young masters from the Seay family and the Melvis family into eunuchs. These were


    utterlywless people. Meanwhile, Angie was just a girl from a third rate skan family. They wouldn¡¯t


    have any qualms about harming her.


    Alex didn¡¯t even look at Angie.


    For some reason, he felt a little annoyed on the inside. The look of sadness in his mother¡¯s eyes when


    she left made him feel very ufortable. Right then, Maya Howards gently held his hand. ¡°When


    Mom left, she meant she no longer wanted to hide the truth of what happened. However, she definitely


    didn¡¯t want to relive the past. Hence, we¡¯ll have to find out the exact situation from members of the


    Melvis family.¡±


    Alex held her hand in return.


    ¡°Yesterday, she even told me that Grandma never hated that man. It¡¯s because it wasn¡¯t his fault, but


    the fault of the era.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°However, I suddenly feel a little worried. What if things weren¡¯t the way she imagined¡­ It might not


    even have any semnce of humanity left. The Melvis family might have had bad intentions from the


    start. She¡¯d feel even more hurt from this,¡± Alex said.


    Maya decisively hugged Alex and pressed her face against his. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mom isn¡¯t as weak as you


    imagine. She still has you, me, Waltz, and Holly. Even if we must fight against the world, we won¡¯t be


    afraid!¡±


    ¡°Raaah!¡±


    Right then, Tucker suddenly let out a loud cry. ¡°Fight against the world? Just you people? One of you is


    an abandoned daughter, kicked out from the Melvis family, and the other is the b*stard she gave birth


    to. What right do you have to say such boastful things? None of you have witnessed the Melvis family¡¯s


    true capabilities and powers. I understand you¡¯re a group of ignorant and unknowledgeable people.


    However, in theing times, you will experience utter hopelessness! None of you will be able to


    escape!¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Tell us everything you know about my mother.¡±


    Tucker spat, ¡°Your mother is a b*tch. What¡¯s to say about her? Isn¡¯t she just a b*tch born by a secret


    agent?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The group of people was stunned.


    ¡®Secret agent?¡¯


    ¡°Be specific,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Why should I tell you? I¡¯m¡­¡± Tucker started yelling.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Waltz picked up the dagger and stabbed it into the sole of his foot.


    ¡°Owhhhaa!!!¡±


    It was thus proven that Tucker wasn¡¯t a man of strong will. He immediately revealed everything.


    ¡°Your grandmother used to be a secret government agent. She masqueraded as a showgirl in a


    Michigan nightclub. After America was established in one fell swoop, the organization she belonged to


    gave up on her. She was then caught by my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°After that, your grandmother got married to my grandfather. However, she still wouldn¡¯t give up her old


    ways. She continued to work as an espionage agent and attempted to split up America. However, my


    grandfather saw through her n. She and her daughter were then forced to drink poisoned liquor,¡±


    Tucker exined.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1206

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1206


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you and your mother managed to survive, but that¡¯s really all I know¡­ Ah!!! Stop


    twisting the dagger, please! My leg¡¯s going to be cut off!¡± Tucker screamed.


    That was because Waltz was still holding a dagger this whole while. With this, everyone was shocked.


    Maya turned to look at Alex. ¡°What he said might not be true. To be honest, I don¡¯t believe a thing he


    said.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not lying.¡±


    Using his Third Eye, he was able to determine if Tucker was lying. If Tucker¡¯s mental power was


    abnormally strong, he couldn¡¯t have been able to hide this. However, Alex could tell that his mental


    power was that of a mere average person.


    Tucker replied. ¡°Yeah, I wasn¡¯t lying. So may I please go?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± questioned Alex.


    The pain was simply intolerable. Tucker kneeled to the ground with his remaining strength. ¡°Cousin, I


    really am hurting a lot. Please just let me go. I¡¯m your rtive, am I not? I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong to have


    come to California. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to take Lush Cosmetics from you! Oh please, just have


    mercy!¡±


    Alex shook his head, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have any powers of the sort, would you even let our family go? This


    man here is an Advanced-Earth ranked fighter. At the start, he even released a murderous aura


    towards my mother and me. So let me ask you. Is he here to kill us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to lie!¡± Waltz twisted the dagger on his leg again.


    Tucker was in so much pain that his entire body was numbed, slowly going into a neuroleptic shock. He


    regretted his actions deeply.


    He initially thought that Lush Cosmetics was a fat piece of meat, an extraordinary gift from his


    grandmother.


    ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that Alex was such a powerful man?¡¯


    Just then, Tucker remembered what happened in Moonlight Lake yesterday.


    ¡®That man riding a wave, battling the unknown old man, causing amotion in the area¡­ Was it


    him?¡¯


    ¡®So thatrge explosion wasn¡¯t a bomb like how my father spected? It was explosions of Chi from


    the battle?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s just too terrifying!¡¯


    Just as Waltz pulled the dagger out, preparing to stab it right back in, Tucker yelled, ¡°No! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!


    Shadow was on a mission to kill you and your mother!¡±


    Pfft!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Waltz then stabbed Tucker¡¯s leg mercilessly.


    ¡°O!!! I¡¯ve already told you the truth! Why did you stab me?!¡±


    Waltz smiled coldly. ¡°Because I wanted to!¡±


    Maya asked, ¡°Who gave the order?¡±


    Tucker¡¯s eyes darted away. ¡°My grandfather!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Waltz immediately retrieved her dagger and stabbed it into Tucker¡¯s other leg.


    ¡°Arghhh! Fine! I¡¯ll tell you the truth now! My dad! My dad was the one who gave the order!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were frosty. He took his phone out and called Zachary. ¡°The Melvis¡¯ are here. Did you know


    about this, Xavier?¡±


    Zachary could feel his heart sink. ¡°Alex, are you suspecting that I leaked your location? I can swear on


    my life that I never gave out any information about you to the Melvis family!¡±


    Alex stayed silent for two seconds. ¡°I just killed someone named Shadow. This guy called Tucker


    Melvis is in my hands. Would you like toe by? I¡¯m at Shangri-La Hotel!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here in a second!¡± Zachary replied and headed off immediately.


    He managed to arrive within ten minutes, sweating bullets.


    When Nick noticed Zachary, his eyes lit up, and he screamed, ¡°Mr. Xavier! Help! I¡¯m Nick Seay from the


    Seay family in ska! These people are murderers! Arrest them!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1207

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1207


    Nick Seay was the third son of Murro Seay, the third brother in the family. He was merely a rich little


    brat that didn¡¯t excel in studies or work. The Seays had given him more chances than one, but all that


    effort only proved useless.


    Eventually, they stopped trying to help him, giving up on him andpletely sidelining him.


    However, since he was still part of the Seay family, he had seen Zachary before. Nick knew that


    Zachary was one of the Four Great Guardians of Divine Constabry, one of Geronimo¡¯s underlings.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he one of us then?¡¯


    Hence, he immediately started shouting for help as soon as he recognized him. Little did he know, Alex


    was the one who had called Zachary over.


    When Zachary entered the room, hepletely ignored Nick¡¯s words.


    Nick even tried moving toward him by wheelchair, yet Zachary kicked him away and walked over to the


    others.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As he noticed Tucker¡¯s situation, he was shocked but turned to Alex instead and asked, ¡°Alex! Are you


    okay?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Nick and Angie were stunned.


    ¡®How does Mr. Xavier know this person? They seem close too.¡¯


    ¡°Xavier, this punk killed one of our best fighters in the family! He killed Shadow! He even cut my d*ck


    off! This man is cruel and blood thirsty! Why aren¡¯t you arresting him?¡± screamed Tucker.


    ¡°Even if your dad were here, he couldn¡¯t teach me how to do things. So, who do you think you are?¡±


    Zachary stared at Tucker coldly.


    On his way here, Zachary had already thought of whose side he should take. He knew that he most


    definitely had to take Alex¡¯s side for the sake of his martial arts training and the Divine Constabry.


    If he were to sit back and think about this, since he was Brittany¡¯s son, after all ording to his


    knowledge of Geronimo, the president wouldn¡¯t be biased towards Tucker one bit.


    Alex said as he pointed towards Shadow, ¡°He told us that the president sent this guy to kill my mother


    and me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Zachary was enraged and pped Tucker hard across his face. ¡°The president has locked himself


    awaytely! He swore on his life that he had to seed! So tell me, how could he have given out such


    orders? Besides, everyone knows that out of all his children, the president loves Brianna the most! Why


    would he try to kill his beloved daughter and grandson?¡±


    Alex had intentionally said that so that he could see Zachary¡¯s point of view.


    However, ording to his words, things didn¡¯t add up.


    ¡°Xavier, I¡¯d like to ask. Was it true that the president gave poisoned wine to my godmother and her


    mother back then?¡± Maya asked.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°No way! There¡¯s just simply no way! That¡¯s nonsense! Why would the president give Madame Yvonne


    and Lady Brianna poisoned wine? He¡¯d have to be mad to have done so!¡±


    Maya continued, ¡°He said that Madame Yvonne was a spy back then. She even tried to betray her own


    country after marrying into the Melvis family.¡±


    Zachary scoffed, ¡°No! God no! I know what you¡¯re talking about now! Those are all false usations.


    The Red Guard were the ones that messed around with the evidence, causing the misunderstanding!


    That bastard Hollis was the one who used her, but the president saw through his lies and killed him


    out of rage.¡±


    Zachary paused, his expression shocked. ¡°Wait, I understand now! Madame Yvonne and Lady Brianna


    must have left home because of this! Did they think they were a burden to the president?¡±


    ¡°No, wait, what did you say just now? Poisoned wine? What poisoned wine? Who gave that to them?¡±


    Zachary kept pacing back and forth, visibly confused.


    ¡®So this is why Alex seemed so bloodthirsty.¡¯


    ¡®He really didn¡¯t expect his own mother and grandmother to be treated so harshly! Most importantly,


    even after getting poisoned wine, his grandmother didn¡¯t hate Geronimo one bit!¡¯


    After listening to what had happened back then, Zachary was dead sure. ¡°That¡¯s just not possible!¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression was cold and stern. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that some sort of secret is behind this! Tucker may


    not know anything about it, but his father might.¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°Alex, so what you¡¯re saying is¡­¡±


    Alex turned to Tucker. ¡°Call your father right now. Tell him toe save you before twelve. If he doesn¡¯t


    come by then, I¡¯ll kill you. No mercy.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1208

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1208


    Tucker froze.


    ¡®This is good, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡®If I told my father about this, he¡¯d definitely show up with the strongest force we have in our family!


    What am I scared of then?¡¯


    He immediately agreed. However, as Tucker took his phone out, Zachary snatched it out of his hands.


    Zachary pulled Alex aside and whispered. ¡°Alex, I think you should think further ahead into nning.


    The Melvis family aren¡¯t weaklings. Their power really is something else. If you tried to have him call


    Bet now, he would bring along his strongest forces. This will cause a hugemotion!¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest then?¡±


    ¡°We should wait! Wait until the president is done training. He¡¯ll definitely bring justice for you both! As


    for what you did to Tucker, I¡¯ll help mediate the situation.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Alex said as he released his pressuring aura to his surroundings.


    Although Zachary was a half-step Grandmaster, he still felt like a giant mountain was crushing him. He


    only managed to regain bnce after backing away a few steps.


    Despite this, he continued to persuade Alex. ¡°Alex, you don¡¯t understand just how powerful they are!


    The Melvis¡¯ are far more powerful than any skan royal family! Not only do they have the president


    guarding them, but they have the Divine Constabry as well!¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen in the past few decades, the Melvis¡¯ are definitely stable with their strength.


    They¡¯ve hired multiple masters. I think they even have, like, four grandmasters¡­ It would be unwise to


    go head to head with them! Only the president can resolve this situation peacefully.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°When would he be done then?¡±


    Zachary rubbed his nose. ¡°I¡­ It wasn¡¯t specified.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you then. If your mother was almost killed from poison, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°If you had someone ask you to cut off your own d*ck. If someone wanted to kill you and rob you of


    your wealth, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°And! If Bet Melvis really is behind all of this, can you ensure my mother¡¯s safety if he tried to


    assassinate her again?¡±


    Alex continued to increase the intensity of his aura as he spoke. At one point, therge, round table


    behind him couldn¡¯t handle the pressure, and it crumbled into pieces.


    Zachary gulped and said, ¡°But, if you really do start a fight, you¡¯re going to put yourself in grave


    danger!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Just as Zachary finished his sentence, a voice came from outside of the window. ¡°So what? I¡¯d really


    like to see just how powerful those skan big families are. We Rockefellers fear no danger!¡±


    Everyone jumped and looked toward the window. A beautiful woman was sitting on the window sill


    nonchntly. However, this was the twelfth floor. A gentle breeze wafted into the room, brushing


    through the purple curtains and her beautiful, silky hair.


    ¡°Aunt, when did you arrive?¡± Alex was slightly surprised.


    ¡®Aunt Rockefeller always appears out of nowhere. It¡¯s a little unnerving,¡¯ Alex thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here ages. You ungrateful little thing. It¡¯s like I¡¯m not important to you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ You didn¡¯t give me your number.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller hopped down from the window and approached them.


    When she passed Nick, she immediately pped him to his death, not even taking one nce at him.


    Angie almost fainted from fear when she saw such swift killing. Even Zachary was terrified as well.


    Aunt Rockefeller growled coldly, ¡°Anyone who tries to take advantage of the Rockefellers needs to


    prepare for death! Call his father now! Have him bring his men over.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1209

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1209


    Ruby currently lived in thergest room of the Melvis manor in ska since she was Geronimo¡¯s first


    wife. It was situated on the east side of the manor¡¯s fourth floor


    At the time, her room was brightly lit up.


    Ruby, in herte seventies, wasn¡¯t asleep yet. She was waiting for good news, waiting for her grandson


    to call her to say that Lush Cosmetics had been obtained sessfully.


    Geronimo had three wives, with Ruby his first and Lexia his second. Yvonne was the one he loved the


    most, so, Ruby had plotted schemes just so she could chase her out.


    Ruby had been controlling the entire family for many years, wanting to inherit the Divine Constabry.


    However, the Divine Constabry had always strived on martial arts and credits. Hence, it didn¡¯t matter


    if Be had been working as the general manager for decades. It was simply impossible that he


    would end up president.


    On the other hand, Lexia put all her focus into managing businesses. She had been doing quite well


    these years, earning hundreds of billions in profit. In a society that prioritized wealth, Lexia naturally


    managed to increase her status within the family.


    The maids¡¯ sries and offerings for professional martial artists, for instance, were all managed by her.


    It was apparent wealth made an individual¡¯s importance soar.


    The grandmasters that they had hired favored Lexia much more than Ruby because martial arts


    training was a costly endeavor. However, if Ruby managed to get Lush Cosmetics, things would be


    different.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She couldn¡¯t fathom how it would feel about managing this business that earned trillions of dors of


    profit a year. Ruby knew that this would exceed Lexia¡¯s business empire within a year, crushing her


    beneath her feet, and making those grandmasters kowtow before her.


    ¡®Geronimo might have to ask me for money while observing my mood!¡¯


    ¡®This is just thrilling!¡¯


    Bet and Bailey were waiting in their vi as well. They just couldn¡¯t wait to hear from Tucker.


    ¡°Mom, Tucker said that he invited Brianna and her son to have a business talk at eight o¡¯clock Shadow


    would be there to help as well. I heard that he¡¯s an Advanced-Earth rank fighter. His methods of killing


    were as brutal as half-step grandmasters too. So I¡¯m sure that nothing will go wrong,¡± Bet smiled.


    He didn¡¯t tell them about one other detail, however. Tucker had actually brought along Nick Seay and


    his girlfriend to deal with those two.


    When Bet found out, he felt as though a dog had bitten him


    ¡®Is he nuts?¡¯


    ¡®Does he not know that we have to keep this a secret? How could he let those outsiders find out about


    this?¡¯


    ¡®Thank god I ordered Shadow to kill them off.¡¯


    ¡®But I can¡¯t tell my mother about this, lest she¡¯d be really disappointed in Tucker.¡¯


    Ruby nodded. ¡°Good, good. Tucker¡¯s all grown up now, so it¡¯s nice that he starts paving his own path!


    Looks like he didn¡¯t expose his identity after asking that little b*tch to meet. As long as he managed to


    get her out, everything would y out as nned.¡±


    However, the olddy had no idea that Tucker had exposed himself long before the meeting.


    He even had Nick yell out ¡°Brianna Melvis,¡± showing that he saw through Brittany¡¯s mask.


    If the olddy were to find out about this, she would probably vomit a whole pool of blood from anger.


    Her grandson was honestly a mere fool.


    Beep¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­


    Just then, Tucker called.


    When Bet noticed the contact on his phone, he was overjoyed. ¡°Tucker¡¯s calling! Looks like


    everything¡¯s settled!¡±


    He answered. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Next thing he knew, Bet heard his son sobbing. ¡°Dad, help! Please help me!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1210

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1210


    Bet was stunned. ¡°Tucker, what happened? What¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s Shadow?¡±


    Just then, a man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Shadow¡¯s dead, and I¡¯m holding your son


    hostage. Come meet me in the middle of Moonlight Lake in California before twelve. I¡¯ll be waiting for


    you there, but for every minute you¡¯rete for the meeting, I¡¯ll chop off one of your son¡¯s fingers.¡±


    The man who spoke was Alex, crushing the phone into dust as soon as he said everything he wanted


    to.


    ¡°Hey! Who are you? I said, who are you? Hey¡­¡±


    Bet started panicking, yelling, and screaming with all his might.


    However, Tucker¡¯s phone was ruined before he could reply.


    Ruby and Bailey jumped, asking him, ¡°What happened? What did Tucker say?¡±


    Bet¡¯s eyes were starting to redden. ¡°Tucker¡¯s been held hostage. Shadow¡¯s dead too! Someone


    told us to save him in the middle of Moonlight Lake before twelve. He even said that he¡¯d chop off one


    of his fingers for every minute we arete.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    The two women were just fantasizing about their blissful lives after bing trillionaires. They really


    didn¡¯t expect their dreams to be crushed in an instant.


    ¡°The middle of Moonlight Lake? Isn¡¯t that where the grandmaster battle happenedst night?¡± Bailey


    jumped again.


    ¡°Brother, why did they ask to meet up there? Could they be trying to use the same trick and ce


    bombs underwater so that they could kill us off in one go?¡±


    Ruby immediately said, ¡°Yeah! You can¡¯t go to such a ce!¡±


    Bet questioned, ¡°Then what should we do? Do you really want Tucker to die before our eyes?¡±


    Ruby¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she stumbled over her words.


    ¡°Have Soraya go,¡± she said, after putting some thought into it.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bet froze. ¡°Soraya¡¯s just a little Mystic-ranked girl. What good will she bring us? Even


    Shadow died!¡±


    Ruby said, ¡°Soraya¡¯s a team leader in Divine Constabry, so she has Shaun, one of the Four Great


    Guardians behind her back. Lexia would definitely find other big families to help protect her too. So as


    long as two grandmasters go along with her, they would definitely be able to save Tucker.¡±


    Bet asked, ¡°Mom, are you not worried that someone might reveal what we¡¯ve done in the past?¡±


    Ruby replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Soraya¡¯s dumb, so she wouldn¡¯t find out about the truth at all! Besides,


    those b*tches Yvonne and Brianna don¡¯t even know what happened back then. I¡¯m sure all she wants


    now is revenge. If they were to kill them off immediately, it would be like killing two birds with one stone!


    No one can expose the truth anymore if they¡¯re dead.¡±


    Above Moonlight Lake was a crescent moon. A soft breeze made slight waves on the water.


    There was a three meter long boat floating on the water. There didn¡¯t seem to be any oars, yet the boat


    still managed to sail against the wind.


    Tucker was paralyzed on the floor like a corpse. He no longer had the arrogance he showed in the


    morning. The pain was so unbearable that it caused him a mental breakdown. All he wanted to do was


    end this hell of a nightmare, really wishing that this was but a dream. However, the intermittent stinging


    down there reminded him that this was reality.


    On the other hand, a man and a woman stood at the end of the boat, ignoring himpletely. They


    looked as if they were just here to travel and sightsee.


    These two were obviously Alex and Aunt Rockefeller.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Waltz and Maya headed back to the Rockefeller manor along with Brittany and Holly. They decided that


    it was best for them to hide away at the moment, in case the Melvis family panicked and did something


    extreme.


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t expect you to be such an important figure! The grandson of the president of Divine


    Constabry! How rare!¡± Aunt Rockefeller said as she patted him on the shoulder.


    After saying this, she ruffled his hair and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Your hair is getting a little too long. You


    should cut it.¡±


    Alex furrowed his brows a little. He wasn¡¯t the mostfortable with such intimacy.


    He pped off her hand. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that. Others might think that you¡¯re my wife or something!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller froze and chuckled. ¡°I might be!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1211

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1211


    Hearing that sentenceing from Aunt Rockefeller made Alex¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    There were no doubts about Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s beauty. It was in the way she carried herself where not


    even the richest of the rich and famous could ever hope to reach that air of confidence.


    She was like the clouds on the horizon, stained with soft hues and ever changing, never to be captured


    or controlled, so everyone could only admire and adore such beauty.


    She could y the part of the cool and the sophisticated, as well as being sweet and pretty. Sometimes


    she was a joy to be around, but at other times, drive someone up a wall.


    ¡°S-stop joking around like that!¡± Alex quickly broke eye contact.


    ¡°Heh, obviously, I was kidding. I¡¯m your aunt, after all! Don¡¯t ever let me catch you thinking about


    anything along those lines, or you¡¯ll be in for a bashing!¡±


    As the two continued to bicker, Zachary followed them on another boat. He was tense and nervous for


    Alex, like walking on a tightrope. He had just gotten off the phone with two other grandmasters from the


    Divine Constabry, who refused toe along while providing excuses about not meddling with


    family matters.


    ¡°Oh well, I¡¯ll exin the ins and outs when the Melvis family brings an expert over!¡±


    His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of water sshing further ahead. He saw that Alex and


    Aunt Rockefeller were gone, and only an empty boat remained bobbing about in the waves, with


    Tucker still inside.


    ¡°Where¡¯d they go? Did they jump into the water?¡± Zachary didn¡¯t understand why they jumped


    overboard, and he couldn¡¯t spot anyone around theke at this time of night.


    ¡°Xavier, help, get me out of here! I¡¯m sure my grandfather will be grateful to you. Now that they¡¯ve


    gone, this is the best chance of escape!¡±


    Xavier, on the other hand, merely nced at him and ignored him.


    Tucker panicked and started to ramble. ¡°Xavier, do you have any conscience from being a Great


    Guardian of the Divine Constabry? My grandfather is the president of the Divine Constabry, and


    my father¡¯s the general manager. Can you live up to the name of a Great Guardian if you don¡¯t help me


    when I¡¯ve been kidnapped?¡±


    Xavier only smiled. ¡°Save your breath. Alex is the elder of the Divine Constabry. You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t


    hack off your head there and then when you tried to steal his valuables and plot to assassinate them.


    As for your grandfather, there is no guarantee as to who he¡¯ll save.¡±


    At this, Tucker went motionless. ¡°He¡¯s the elder of the Divine Constabry? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± retorted Xavier. ¡°Soon, he¡¯ll be a Great Guardian too! If I were you, I¡¯d fess up about


    everything honestly right now. Mr. Rockefeller isn¡¯t someone who you or your dad can take on. ¡±


    Tucker¡®s expression changed, but he still had hope for his father, that when he arrived, he would win


    over Alex and his aunt in an instant.


    ¡®The Melvis family has four expert grandmasters in total. Surely no one in America can contest that!¡¯


    Moments after the sound of water sshing, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller shot up from theke and


    landed on the surface with steady footing. This was a rare skill, even in the world of martial artists.


    Upon closer inspection, even Xavier was shocked because not one drop of water clung to their clothes


    after that swim. It was truly mysterious.


    ¡°What did you guys do underwater just now?¡± Xavier asked to satisfy his curiosity.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1212

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1212


    Alex smiled but remained silent.


    ***


    It was eleven in the noon when a helicopter took off from California airport, heading straight to


    Moonlight Lake.


    On the flight sat Soraya Melvis, Shaun Baker of the Four Great Guardians, and a grandmaster from the


    Melvis family named L, and two half-stepped Grandmasters.


    The Melvis family spared no effort in looking for Tucker.


    ¡°Come on. There¡¯s one hour left. Maybe we can still make it! ¡± Soraya said. She cared because it was


    her cousin that had been kidnapped.


    ¡°Miss Soraya, there¡¯s no need to panic. It only takes 20 minutes to arrive at Moonlightke by chopper.


    We still have time to recon the area!¡±


    Shaunughed. ¡°Glen, you¡¯re too serious. We¡¯re both grandmasters. Along with two half-stepped


    grandmasters, no ce is off-limits to us. You know, it¡¯s weird how Bet himself didn¡¯te along.


    Doesn¡¯t he want to save his son¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°My uncle says he has an important meeting tonight, so he had no choice but to stay behind,¡± Soraya


    exined.


    Shaun snorted and wondered if he chose to stay holed up in his office with his secretary infort.


    ¡°What do you think of the kidnapping?¡± He asked.


    Soraya sniffed. ¡°The kidnapper has a grudge on the Melvis family, once spies for the National Secret


    Organization. Kidnapping my cousin is a way to exact revenge. As long as we confirm that my cousin is


    safe, we¡¯ll strike them down immediately!¡±


    It was now 11:30 pm.


    Two small boats set off from the edge of Moonlight Lake and made their way towards the center.


    Fifteen minutester, the boats inched closer.


    Everyone was a skilled martial artist with incredible eyesight.


    The moonlight allowed them to see 20 meters ahead, especially Alex and Aunt Rockefeller, who, as


    cultivators, had the essence to enhance their eyesight. It enabled them to gaze beyond a hundred


    meters from the boat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s these two!¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡°Do you know them?¡± Aunt Rockefeller asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s one of the Great Guardians from the Divine Constabry that I fought with, a grandmaster!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Shady as always, huh. Divine Constabry? What are you doing in there?¡±


    As the two were talking, the other two boats had finally spotted them.


    ¡°Huh? Why is it him?¡± Soraya nearly yelled out. She never would¡¯ve guessed that the one who


    kidnapped Tucker was Alex Rockefeller.


    Shaun¡¯s gaze was cold and sharp, but vengeance and anger burned brightly in its depths. Alex had


    destroyed his essence treasure and made him suffer a bacsh. It still hurt like a b*tch even now. He


    would get his revenge.


    ¡°What a ridiculously coincidental twist of fate!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    L¡¯s surprise showed on his face. ¡°How did these two people with no martial arts skills kidnap Mr.


    Tucker?¡±


    ¡°That b*stard over there is a psychic user!¡± Shaun snapped.


    L roared withughter. ¡°That¡¯s no issue. I know how to deal with psychic users. He¡¯ll never get


    past me!¡±


    With that, he got ready to charge in and save Tucker.


    Suddenly a voice spoke up. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t L Glen and Shaun Baker. I¡¯m Zachary Xavier. I¡¯ve


    come to mediate this situation!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1213

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1213


    ¡°What? Zachary, why are you here too?¡±


    Soraya was beyond shocked at the situation at hand. It waspletely different from what she had


    imagined.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    L, who recognized Zachary, immediately stopped and furrowed his brows. ¡°Zachary, what kind of


    mediator are you? Does that mean you know the kidnapper too?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s no kidnapper but the elder of the Divine Constabry. He is also the maternal grandson of the


    president of the constabry!¡± Zachary stated.


    Zachary was worried that chaos might ensue, especially since Alex and Shaun¡¯s scuffle was still fresh.


    This first meeting really left no room for avoiding conflict


    ¡°What?¡± Soraya gasped, unable to process this information.


    Everyone else fell silent.


    ¡®If Ruby Lamar were to find out about Soraya failing to n an assassination with a group thanks to


    Zachary¡¯s words, what would her reaction be?¡¯


    However, never could she have predicted that Zachary would be, of all ces, here.


    Shaun harrumphed, unphased by his words. ¡°Zachary, you think I wouldn¡¯t know if the president had a


    maternal grandson? Where did this grandsone from, huh? Oh, that¡¯s right, your¡­ Aplice


    here has a secret identity. I couldn¡¯t find any trace of who he was. Is there no way that his identity could


    be fake?¡±


    Sarcasm oozed from Shaun¡¯s words.


    ¡°How dare this crook! Not only did he dare to kidnap and hurt the grandson of the president, but he


    even faked his identity and masqueraded as the president¡¯s maternal grandson? He deserves nothing


    but death as a penalty!¡±


    ¡°Glen, help me take him down right now!¡±


    ¡°He really is the president¡¯s maternal grandson! He is¡­¡± Zachary trailed off.


    Aunt Rockefeller cut in. ¡°Xavier, why don¡¯t you stand down for now?¡±


    ¡®Uh..?¡¯


    This made it seem like Zachary was the one under Aunt Rockefeller¡®s thumb.


    Shaun immediately piped up again. ¡°Who is this woman now, Zachary? You went to look for outside


    help in plotting against the president¡¯s grandson?¡±


    Tucker started to rant, not wanting the other party to be swayed by Zachary¡¯s words. ¡°Shaun, this man


    right here has long since betrayed the Divine Constabry and us. These people are spies from the


    National Secret Organization who have infiltrated the Divine Constabry, and they want to throw


    America into chaos and bring the nation crashing down!¡±


    The fear of being found out made Tucker put all the me on Alex¡¯s party in one go. In his haste, he


    completely forgot that he was still in the hands of Alex¡¯s crew.


    Shaun, however, was ecstatic.


    After Tucker¡¯s words, it didn¡®t matter whether Zachary was a spy. He could use this chance to kill him


    and treat him as a stepping stone to be president


    ¡°Glen, what are you waiting for? Kill the traitors!¡± Shaun roared out, striking first.


    His target was none other than Zachary Xavier.


    L hesitated for a second before flying into action, zipping towards the boat Alex was on at


    lightning speed.


    ¡®A hostage?¡¯


    ¡®Pathetic.¡¯


    ¡®So what if they were both psychic users? Without martial arts skills, they don¡¯t stand a chance against


    the lightning strike of a grandmaster.¡¯


    ¡°Die!¡± L saw that there was only a meter between Alex and him.


    At that distance, he could finish them in the air, not to mention how Alex was still as a statue, frozen in


    fear.


    ¡®They have no fighting spirit at all?!¡¯


    Soraya stood off to the side. She had witnessed the scene unfolding before her and thought about


    taking Alex¡¯s side since he previously saved her life. But to think that he was a traitor to America,


    nothing but death awaited him now.


    Boom!


    L¡¯s fist headed straight for Alex. ording to his ns, this punch would get rid of him for good.


    As the fist came into contact with the head, he was thrown off bnce. Something wasn¡®t right. That


    wasn¡¯t the feel of a punch against a head! Blinking, he saw that the boat had vanished, and so had


    Alex.


    Boom!


    His fist came into contact with the water surface and broke. Water sshed violently, and a stream of


    water shot up 10 meters.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1214

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1214


    Without warning, the ship, and its crew were all gone. He fell into theke with a ssh, his face a


    mask of bewilderment.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The same thing happened with Shaun as he was charging toward the boat. Both Zachary and the boat


    had mysteriously vanished as well.


    He gazed around but saw no trace of the boat anywhere.


    ¡°This is madness!¡±


    ¡°Shaun, did it happen to you too? Like going straight through a mirror without seeing anyone?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! What is this trickery?¡± Shaun yelled, fuming.


    ¡°Illusion, it must be an illusion!¡± L shouted as he shot up from the water, his clothes wet through


    and his hair a disheveled mess. ¡°You said he was a psychic user, right? They are skilled at using


    illusions, so he must have created an environment of illusion, and we were caught in it!¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do now? Glen, aren¡¯t you supposed to be an expert with mental power?¡±


    L huffed. ¡°I had no idea that his mental strength was so powerful to the point I got caught before


    I realized it! Now, we must stay alert and avoid any ambushes he nned.¡±


    After hearing that, they immediately faced back to back and stayed on high alert to defend against any


    attack.


    Alex took in their wary movements and expressions. Aunt Rockefeller gave a sarcasticugh. ¡°What a


    bunch of ignorant morons!¡±


    Zachary, however, was shaken to the core.


    He gazed at Alex with shock and respect. ¡°Alex, this¡­ What kind of godly skill is this? Did you really


    use your mental power to create an environment of illusion?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°No way I have that kind of power. It was only an elementary illusion spell formation.¡±


    ¡°Spell formation?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Zachary got even more shocked.


    Spell formations were a type of mystic spell even more difficult to master than martial arts. Using mystic


    spells against grandmasters of martial arts¡­ Now that was why they weren¡¯t scared at all.


    Earlier, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller jumped into theke to form a talisman underwater. Thanks to the


    ancestral witch doctor who had died here, he put a force field down here just yesterday using a set of


    spell formations.


    However, when Alex and his aunt had joined forces, the force field weakened slightly. They found the


    spell formations earlier, though, and patched them up. As a result, it now formed an illusion spell


    formation with a small range.


    It also came with a simple force field.


    Zachary, being the curious soul he was, asked again, ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to them if they are kept


    inside?¡±


    Alex shrugged. ¡°I have no idea. Maybe they¡¯ll just remain in there forever?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And so, their boat had long since left the area.


    Alex gave Tucker a kick. ¡°Seems like your father doesn¡¯t care if you¡®re dead or alive, seeing as how he


    didn¡¯t evene along. You¡¯re not adopted from the neighbors, are you? It¡¯s like he gave up on you!¡±


    Tucker felt pain as well as a feeling of hopelessness. He would never have thought that his father


    wouldn¡¯te for him.


    Alex consoled, ¡°There there, no need to look so down in the dumps. How about I do you a favor by


    going back to your home and asking your mom if your father is real or fake?:


    Aunt Rockefeller jabbed Alex in the waist.


    Zachary felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°We¡®re going to the Melvis family home?¡±


    Alex gazed up at the stars, eyes bright. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to go now. Will you help me?¡±


    ***


    Three hourster, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller stood in the spacious courtyard in front of the Melvis


    family home.


    Zachary didn¡¯te along, and Alex didn¡¯t force him to. Hence, he dodged a bullet.


    Aunt Rockefeller stared at the enormous door in their way. ¡°How do we get in?¡± she asked.


    ¡°By force!¡± decided Alex.


    ¡°Good! I like this domineering energy you have right now. Keep it up!¡±


    As thest words left her lips, she threw up a leg and swung it towards the door.


    Boom!


    Using Chi transformation, a massive shadow illusion of a leg swung down with great force against the


    heavy door, and the door sted open into the room beyond.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1215

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1215


    Boom¡­ At three in the morning, the sound of Melvis manor¡¯s door crashing down was too loud to


    ignore. Families from hundreds of meters away could hear it and were startled, thinking it was some


    explosion.


    Alex¡¯s jaw dropped open.


    Not because of the great noise, but because of the technique that Aunt Rockefeller used. It was


    beautiful, with her in jeans and ck boots. That kick was a perfect copy.


    ¡°Aunt, what was that style called?¡±


    ¡°Beauty¡¯s Heart Sutra.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Only a woman can learn this style so you can forget about learning it, but it was beautiful, wasn¡¯t it?


    That technique was called Jade¡¯s Graceful Kick! Do you wanna try taking it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arm in arm with Alex, aunt Rockefeller marched through the threshold without hesitation.


    Ruby Lamar was currently on the east side vi of Melvis¡¯s family home. A woman of advanced age,


    even though she was worried for the safety of her grandson, Tucker, her body could not withstand


    staying up, so she retired to her bedroom and slept.


    She dreamt of Yvonne Wilmering back to life and asking for her life, forcing poisoned wine down


    her throat, wanting her to follow her down to sing with her. With her abnormally long tongue, it curled


    around her until she had her restrained.


    At the moment, a huge racket pierced through her dream.


    The nightmare vanished as Ruby awoke suddenly in a cold sweat, her face now a mask of terror.


    ¡°Thank god, it was only a nightmare!¡±


    ¡°Yvonne Wilmer, you wretched woman, enjoy your struggle in hell! You will never get back at me.¡±


    As Ruby was muttering to herself, a soundwave came crashing in her direction. ¡°Ruby Lamar and


    Bet Melvis,e out this instance!¡±


    ¡°Come out this instance¡­¡±


    The echoes of those words reverberated throughout the courtyard and house, giving everyone a


    headache.


    Even if you were the deepest sleeper, you would awaken. Many martial artists in the Melvis household


    heard themotion and got up immediately.


    Sitting in the living room of the east side vi were Bet Melvis, who couldn¡¯t sleep because his son


    had been kidnapped, his wife, Ruby, and his daughter, Bailey. All three jumped up, startled, after


    hearing the screams.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I think I heard someone. Who wants you and mom toe out immediately?¡±


    ¡°I heard it too. It wasn¡¯t my imagination! It¡®s real!¡±


    It only took a moment for Ruby toe running out in a flurry with her rumpled clothes. ¡°Son, have


    there been any calls from Tucker¡¯s side? Has Soraya called at all?¡±


    Bet shook his head. ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t get through to Soraya either!¡±


    Ruby smacked the arms of the couch. ¡°Something must¡¯ve gone wrong!¡±


    Ruby piped up. ¡°The people outside that door, could they be the ones from California?¡±


    In the middle of the conversation, a bunch of people rushed toward them. Among them was none other


    than Geronimo Melvis¡¯s other wife, Lexia.


    She was also one of the more important people in the Melvis family, an expert in martial arts, and a


    bodyguard.


    Lexia was wearing snow white pajamas with a jacket draped around her shoulders. Even though she


    wasn¡¯t a teenager anymore, she was still somewhat temperamental.


    She asked Ruby point nk, ¡°Big Sis, howe someone is looking for a fight here, even going as far


    as calling you by your full names? Who are they?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Ruby rolled her eyes. ¡°How am I supposed to know? Younger sister, bringing a crowd here like that¡­


    Is this an interrogation?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I brought people here to protect you! To prevent any idents from happening! ¡± Ruby


    stated.


    ¡°I have already sent Samberg with people to investigate the front door, but I fear the intruders may only


    be here to cause trouble for you all, so I called Alexis over as well, Big Sis, who do you think is brave


    enough to bust down the door of Melvis family home?¡±


    Samberg and Alexis were the two remaining grandmasters that the Melvis family hired.


    Bailey buffed. ¡°It must be someone foolish who knew no respect.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1216

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1216


    Right after thest word left her lips, a human figure shot through the room like a bolt of lightning. That


    human figure was Samberg, who had earlier ran to check on the door.


    Looking as if he had juste out of an oven, his clothes were scorched ck, and his face and hair


    were charred.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±


    ¡°Samberg, what happened to you?¡±


    Samberg was actually a distant rtive from Lexia¡¯s side of the family, and he was a rtively strong


    grandmaster. Even Lexia addressed him as master. But seeing him like this made people break out in a


    cold sweat at how strong the enemy was.


    Alexis, another strong grandmaster, looked to be in bad spirits as well.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Madame, the situation is bad. The enemy is powerful. It¡¯s a cultivation guru, and they even have Mr.


    Tucker as a hostage. There is no way the martial artists in the Melvis family can stop them. I¡¯ll send you


    away from Melvis family home at once to ensure you¡¯re safe,¡± Samberg said in a hushed voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Bet Melvis started to panic.


    ¡®If even the grandmasters could go, who could protect them?¡¯


    ¡°That is uneptable. You are here to protect the Melvis family. How can you leave, especially now


    that there are intruders in our home, you want to run away? Do you even have any fighting spirit?¡±


    Bet spouted.


    ¡°Samberg, you are a first generation grandmaster, don¡®t squander that name.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Your son got kidnapped, yet you didn¡¯t even go along to rescue him. You¡¯re not even a father,


    much less a martial artist. You have absolutely no say in what I do!¡±


    He was a grandmaster, and he wasn¡®t afraid of talking back to Bet Melvis at all. Even Geronimo


    Melvis treated him with respect.


    Lexia suddenly thought of her own granddaughter, Soraya, and her expression changed. ¡°Big Sis, tell


    me right now who has kidnapped Tucker. You had my granddaughter gather a team to rescue him,


    which was suspicious enough, but now he¡¯s here, and my granddaughter is nowhere to be seen.


    Where is she?¡± Lexia harshly directed the question at Ruby.


    The thought sank into the minds of everyone else in the room.


    ¡®That¡¯s true!¡¯


    ¡®Soraya and Master Glen went out together to rescue Tucker, but there hasn¡¯t been word from them


    since. Now that the kidnappers are here at the Melvis¡¯ family home, could it mean they are both dead?¡¯


    Everyone began to shiver like a leaf at the thought that even L could be killed.


    At that moment, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller arrived. They were still dragging Tucker along.


    As they both walked into the room, everyone shuffled backward in a hurry, as if a monster from the


    great abyss was staring at them.


    ¡°Dad, Grandma, save me please!¡±


    ¡°It¡­ It hurts, he cut me down there!¡±


    Seeing his own father and grandmother, Tucker became emotional and started yelling.


    The people started to hustle and move at hearing that. Alex followed Tucker¡¯s gaze and found Bet


    Melvis. He nced away and chuckled dryly.


    ¡°You¡¯re Bet Melvis? It¡¯s taken so much for you to show yourself! I asked to meet you at Moonlight


    Lake, yet you never came. Don¡¯t you want to save your son at all? I couldn¡¯t understand it before, but


    now it¡¯s all so clear!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller asked him, ¡°What did you understand?¡±


    Alex kicked Tucker with his foot. ¡°Hey, do you remember our little talk before? About how I¡¯d do you a


    small favor and asked if your father was your real one? I have the answer now.¡±


    Once he finished his sentence, Lamar¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    Alex startedughing, only joking before, but who would¡¯ve guessed that he hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Tucker, let me tell you right now. Your father is not your real father! That¡¯s because your father is


    unable to reproduce. It¡¯s a problem that¡¯s been there since he was a child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right, am I not, Bet Melvis?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1217

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1217


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re talking shit!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t get it up! I can even raise dumbbells at my age!¡±


    Bet was blinded by rage. What was more humiliating and degrading to a man than to be used


    of being unable to get it up?


    Ruby Lamar burst out in anger. ¡°Stop spouting your lies! My son had two sons! What do you mean he


    can¡®t reproduce? Who are you? A madman? How dare toe into the Melvis family home and cause


    such a disgrace! You must be sick of living!¡±


    Alex gently shook his head. ¡°That can only mean one thing, that those two grandchildren aren¡¯t yours. If


    you don¡®t believe me, feel free to do a DNA test.¡±


    After a halt, he kicked Tucker again. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done. If you really are Bet¡¯s son, you would¡¯ve


    been dead. But since you aren¡¯t, I¡¯m willing to let you go free. You can get out of here now!¡±


    If he were the Tucker from before, he would¡¯ve taken this chance without hesitation.


    God knew how much he wished this was all a nightmare, but Alex¡¯s words hit home and made him


    think, ¡®If Bet isn¡¯t father, who was? This man has no reason to lie as he is powerful enough to beat


    up grandmasters just like that.¡¯


    ¡°How¡­ How do you know that I¡­ I am not my father¡¯s child?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult? One look and I knew you weren¡¯t his child.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Who¡¯s my real father?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your mother about that!¡± Alex whirled around and his gazended on the man next


    to Ruby.


    He had noticed how the man had been staring at him earlier, visibly filled with hatred. Now that he had


    revealed that Bet wasn¡¯t Tucker¡¯s father, his features showed panic and horror.


    ¡®Huh, something is very wrong with this man!¡¯


    Alex smiled and pointed towards him while telling Tucker, ¡°I think that man over there looks quite like


    you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As soon as the words were out, everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn and gaze at the man in question.


    Ruby¡¯s cousin was also a martial artist, but one with limited abilities, he was only at Intermediate-Royal


    rank.


    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible! You really spit out nonsense blindly! That is my sister-inw¡¯s cousin,


    who had an injury when he was younger that caused him to be unable to reproduce.¡± Bailey refuted


    that statement immediately.


    Aunt Rockefeller added. ¡°The way I see it, they do both look simr.¡±


    Lexia couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡®These guys broke into my house and caused a hugemotion, only to find out who Tucker¡¯s real


    father is?¡¯


    ¡°Both of you! Why did you break into our home in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Also, what happened to my granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your granddaughter?¡± Alex asked.


    Lexia snapped, ¡°My granddaughter is the captain of the Divine Constabry, Soraya Melvis!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Alex pursed his lips. ¡°She¡¯s still alive!¡±


    ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to discuss your granddaughter¡¯s well being and whereabouts with you.¡± Alex¡¯s mood


    shifted, and he looked towards Ruby Lamar. ¡°You are Geronimo Melvis¡¯s first wife, Ruby Lamar?¡±


    ¡°You bastard, you dare speak to my mother?¡± Bailey fumed.


    Alex¡¯s forehead wrinkled, he red at Bailey. ¡°For interrupting my speech, p yourself silly!¡±


    A wave of mental energy was released.


    As if possessed, Bailey began to p herself across her cheeks with both hands. No one in the crowd


    dared to interfere.


    It took only a short while for bruises to form and blood to flow.


    Ruby began screaming at her in horror. ¡°Bailey, stop, stop it! Have you gone mad?¡±


    However, Bailey couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t stop, even after blood wouldn¡¯t stop flowing from her nose, as if


    each p was harder than thest. The only sounds in the room were the sounds of skin connecting


    with delicate cheekbones. Finally, she fainted and fell down on the floor with her own hands.


    Ruby, shaking in fear and terror, pointed at Alex while screaming, ¡°You, you monster! Guards, guards,


    are all of you dead? Why aren¡¯t you stopping this monster?¡±


    However, with the charred body of Samberg unmoving like a piece of coal, no one dared to step up.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1218

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1218


    Alex exined. ¡°You need not fear me so much. I won¡®t do much to you¡­ For now. I just want to make


    one thing clear! Forty five years ago, was it you who forced poisoned wine upon Yvonne Wilmer and


    Brittany Rockefeller?¡±


    His voice was sharp, clearly demanding an answer. After he was done, Ruby¡¯s legs started to shake


    uncontrobly, as if an entire mountain weighed on her shoulders. She could barely stand anymore.


    Lexia was nning to call in reinforcements from the Divine Constabry and even more from ska


    to back Alex into a corner. However, at Alex¡¯s question, her thoughts were put to a halt.


    ¡®What is this situation?¡¯


    She stared at Alex, the wheels turning in her head. What had happened back then¡­ She remembered


    everything so vividly.


    Yvonne and Brianna had gone missing on a very stormy night. A typhoon warning was even called. He


    heard that the Red Guard had found new evidence of Yvonne working with the underground, and they


    wanted to arrest her for questioning.


    Geronimo threw a fit, running outside to take care of it, yet he never came back during the night.


    That was the night that they went missing. Nheless, no one knew where either of them went. After


    Geronimo came back without wife nor daughter, he nearly tore the house apart in rage.


    Back then, Ruby had said something along the lines of, ¡°Perhaps Yvonne didn¡®t want to drag Geronimo


    down with her.¡±


    After that day, Geronimo never stopped looking for them. Years. He spent years searching but to no


    avail.


    ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that forty five yearster, someone woulde knocking to ask if Ruby had


    poisoned Yvonne and Brianna. There had to be some sort of story to this case.¡¯


    Thus, Lexia kept her mouth shut and watched the scene unfold in silence.


    Ruby yelled. ¡°You¡¯re saying nonsense again! Why would I poison them?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I have many methods to make you give me the truth.¡±


    The words had just left Alex¡¯s mouth when Aunt Rockefeller grabbed thin air and along with it. Under


    half a second, she held a golden feathered arrow and angled the tip underneath Bet¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Tell us the truth, or your son dies!¡± she said in simple words.


    Ruby shook her head. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t do it. Even if you kill him, I¡¯m still not guilty of poisoning them.¡±


    She was sure that if she were toe clean and confess everything, not only would her son die, but


    everyone from her bloodline would suffer. So, even if her son were to die, she still wouldn¡¯t say


    anything!


    The sound of the arrow piercing through skin echoed through the room. Aunt Rockefeller had shoved


    the arrow right through Bet¡¯s jaw.


    Fresh blood dripped down, drop by drop. Bet was so terrified that shivers wracked his body, and all


    he could do was choke and splutter.


    Aunt Rockefeller had locked his meridians in ce using spiritual energy, so even moving a finger


    would prove difficult for him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At the scene, the face of every member in the Melvis family changed in a sh.


    Ruby screamed, ¡°You bastard! Bastard! I told you I didn¡¯t do it, so I didn¡®t do it! If you dare kill my son, I


    will kill you and that wretched woman even after my death!¡±


    Lexia frowned. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know who you are, but I can prove to you that Yvonne and Brianna


    left on their own that year. They were not poisoned. We even went out to look for them! Do you know


    who they are?¡±


    Beep¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­


    Alex¡¯s phone received a call and saw from the caller ID that it was his mother, Brittany herself.


    ¡®Speak of the devil.¡¯


    ¡°Still not asleep yet, mom?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you went to confront the Melvis family at their home! How could I sleep after hearing that?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I just want to find out one thing. Back then, were you and grandmother forced to drink poisoned


    wine? Who did it? Zachary told me it couldn¡¯t have been Geronimo Melvis!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1219

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1219


    Lexia¡®s eyes widened, and she stared at Alex in shock.


    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s Madame Brianna¡¯s son?¡±


    At that moment, Lexia went silent for a while, but Alex could hear her rapid breathing.


    ¡°Look for someone named Nicks. I don¡¯t know if he¡®s still there, but if he is, perhaps he can give you


    answers.¡±


    After saying that, Brittany hung up. Putting down the phone, Brittany took inrge gulps of air. It was


    easy for a clever woman like her to figure out some things. She just never dared to believe it.


    Putting down the phone, Alex¡¯s expression was closed, shuttered by his mother¡¯s words, ¡®If there really


    was poison involved back then, who would be so cruel as to force a ten year old to drink it? Geronimo


    Melvis? That doesn¡¯t seem very usible. Which father would force his own blood daughter to drink


    poison?¡¯


    ¡°Is there anyone here named Nicks?¡± Alex¡¯s body felt itchy. He was not good at controlling such


    murderous rage.


    His heart ached for his own mother.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    He stomped his feet, and a wave of immense power traveled downward into the ground, shaking and


    wobbling the building. Color drained from the faces of the onlookers, fearing that the building might


    copse at any minute.


    Lexia answered quickly and clearly. ¡°I know, I know. Are you talking about Nicks? He¡¯s at the


    concierge! I¡¯ll immediately send someone to fetch him¡­ Daniel, hurry up and go call Nicks over.


    Hurry!¡±


    With that done, she looked at Alex again and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Yvonne¡¯s grandson? What a relief¡­ A


    great relief! Your grandfather has been searching for you all for many years! Who would ¡®ve guessed,


    how big you¡¯ve grown! Your grandmother, is she well?¡±


    Alexughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have no grandfather!¡±


    In a hurry, Nicks was brought back. A short and skinny old man was ushered in. When he heard that


    someone had broken in, he was terrified. Now that he had been dragged here, however, he was even


    more scared than before because he had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°You are Nicks?¡±


    ¡°My mother asked me to ask you how much you knew about her forced poisoning forty five years ago.¡±


    Ruby opened her eyes wide, puzzled. What did this situation have to do with this old man?


    ¡®Did he have any inside information?¡¯


    Nicks¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Alex snapped. ¡°My mom¡¯s name back then was Brianna Melvis!¡±


    Nicks¡¯s entire body started to tremble violently. He knelt down on the ground, tears swimming in his


    eyes, and he eximed, ¡± Thank the gods! Lady Brianna? Little Miss B? I, Nicks, have finally


    received news of you! So, you really are still alive! How glorious! How wonderful! As such, I now have


    no regrets before death!¡±


    Alex was slightly moved by this scene. It seemed that his mother made him find this man all by himself


    for a reason.


    In Ruby Lamar¡¯s eyes, however, contempt and hatred swirled. She had an urge to instantly kill this old


    fossil. Thinking back, this rascal was her servant, but who knew, his heart was on Brianna¡¯s side.


    ¡®D*mn!¡¯


    ¡°Old man, get up first, please!¡± Alex lifted the old man to his feet.


    Nicks asked, ¡°Are¡­ Are you Lady Brianna¡¯s son? I saw you when you were younger!¡±


    He went down on his knees once more. Even Alex couldn¡¯t hold him up.


    He sobbed. ¡°Little master, back then, I made a grave mistake to a grand guest. If it weren¡¯t for Lady


    Brianna, who begged for my life on my behalf, I¡®d be a rotting corpse! It is only right that I kneel before


    you as a servant¡±


    Shock rippled through the onlookers.


    Lexia opened her mouth and asked impatiently. ¡°Nicks, tell us quickly! What really happened back


    then? Why did Brianna specifically ask for you?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Drying his eyes, Nicks pointed a finger toward Ruby and Bet. ¡°It was them! All those years back,


    she fed poison to Madame Yvonne, and he fed it to Lady Brianna!¡±


    Ruby snapped sharply, ¡°Nonsense! You old man, how dare you use that despicable woman¡¯s name to


    ruin me? You must be in a hurry to end your life!¡±


    Smack!


    Thosest few words fell off her lips.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1220

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1220


    Alex¡¯s palm collided with her cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in a hurry to end their lives!¡±


    Lexia nced at Ruby and encouraged Nicks to continue speaking, ¡°As long as you stick to the


    truth, I¡¯ll let you make the choices.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Madame Lexia! This is how the situation happened. I fell asleep in the tool shed and heard


    Madame Ruby and Madame Yvonne walking in. Following them were the ancient iron guards.¡±


    ¡°I heard Madame Ruby using Madame Yvonne of being a spy for the underground. He wanted to


    poison her, but since she resisted, he had the guards hold her down and forced her to drink the


    poison.¡±


    ¡°Afterward, I also saw Master Bet forcing Lady Brianna to drink the poison. After they were done,


    they left, saying that they would take care of the bodies after they dpose.¡±


    ¡°Since I felt indebted to Lady Brianna, I could not just stand by and watch them die. Good thing I had


    an antidote to the poison. After I fed it to them, I helped them to escape this family.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t untilter that I discovered that Master wasn¡¯t the one who administered the poison, but it was


    Madame. It was you that had wanted to poison Madame Yvonne and Lady Brianna.¡±


    After Nicks finished his story, Alex roared, enraged. ¡°So you people were the ones who did it!¡±


    Even Lexia rebuked them. ¡°Big Sis, how could you even dare do such a thing?¡±


    Ruby chuckled coldly, ¡°You really believe everything he says? Who¡®s to say he didn¡¯t n this all out


    with that evil woman to ruin my life? Maybe the younger one is just as wicked as this old sack of bones,


    helping his daughter tear me down. If you believe this rubbish, you really are a fool!¡±


    Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Alex raised his hand and delivered four quick ps in rapid session.


    Being as old as she was, her teeth were already close to none. Now, there really wasn¡¯t any left.


    ¡°You little brat¡­ Having the audacity to hit me?! I swear, I¡­¡± She raised her voice to a roar.


    Before she could say anything more, Alex flicked a tiny ck object directly into her mouth. With a


    gulp, she swallowed it. She could feel it entering her throat.


    After that, she could feel it climb down her throat. Then, disgust and nausea built up inside her.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°What did you give me?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ rgh¡­¡±


    Try as she might, she couldn¡¯t regurgitate it. It was just impossible. Within minutes, it had reached her


    stomach.


    Alex said in a monotonous voice, ¡°Do you know about the Legend of Sword and Fairy?¡±


    Her eyes bulged. ¡°What¡­ What is that?¡±


    Suddenly she felt the thing inside her stomach. It started to itch, causing her to press her stomach. But


    soon, she started scratching, and she couldn¡¯t stop. She even tore her clothes to try to ease the itch,


    her nails dragging across her stomach, leaving behind bloody trails in their wake.


    ¡°What¡­ What is this thing?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard of the Canyond parasitic worms?¡±


    ¡°Ahh?!¡±


    Many martial artists backed up in a hurry, away from Ruby.


    The name itself was enough to make people avoid it like the gue.


    ¡°They say that when that thing poisons you, death would be a blessing!¡±


    With this, Ruby rolled around the floor, scratching and scratching, desperately trying to relieve the


    insatiable itch while letting out cries of despair and agony.


    Bet was shouting at her to stop. ¡°Mother, mother! Stop scratching! If you keep scratching, you¡¯re


    going to scratch your skin raw!¡±


    Alex interrupted him in a chilling tone. ¡°Oh, no need to shout¡­ You¡¯ll get your due too!¡±


    As he said that, he held up a ck poisonous pill next to his lips.


    ¡°Here, open wide!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1221

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1221


    Gulp! The pill of ck parasitic worm went into Bet¡¯s stomach without any barrier. Soon, he acted


    the same as his mother, wing and scratching himself while rolling on the ground and wailing to the


    sky.


    It turned out that once the parasitic worm fell into one¡¯s stomach, no matter if it was a half-stepped


    Grandmaster or a dying old woman, the result would be the same.


    Seeing such a tragic scene, the rest of Melvises could not help but feel their blood ran cold.


    Click!


    Alex snapped his finger.


    Ruby and Bet immediately quiet down and the extraordinarily feeling of itchiness on their bodies


    earlier disappeared all of a sudden. However, when the two took a closer look at their own stomachs,


    they let out a high pitched scream. On top of their stomachs were full of bloodied wounds scratched by


    themselves.


    They were badly mutted, it was a horrific sight.


    What was even more disgusting was some little fleshy worms actually crawling around the wounds. A


    few of them could not help but started puking.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! What is this? What is this thing?¡±


    ¡°Quick! Get rid of it for me! Get it off! ¡± Ruby screamed madly.


    Since when she, who had always been living a life of luxury, had ever experienced such a treatment?


    Alex said calmly, ¡°This kind of parasitic worm pill has a very beautiful name. It¡¯s known as the heart


    scratching parasite of a hundred days. To put it bluntly, it is a type of rare spider but they reproduce


    very quickly. Look, the little spider worms came out in such a short time! These worms have to eat


    three meals a day. Every time, it¡¯s the taste you¡¯ve just experienced. Moreover, the duration willst


    longer every time.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller frowned.


    ¡°How could you have this kind of stuff? It¡¯s so disgusting. If you have this kind of stuff on you in the


    future, don¡¯t ever touch me!¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded. ¡°For God¡¯s sake, when did I ever touch you? You¡¯re the one who kept touching


    me, okay? I¡¯m not even the Condor Hero.¡±


    Their conversation made the people want tough but really, they could notugh at all!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    That Grandmaster surnamed Alexis said in shock, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this kind of parasitic worm before.


    It¡¯s very powerful. A hundred dayster, these spiders will all mature. Then, they will eat up the flesh


    and blood of their host, and emerge from the skin. By then, the host will be dead.¡±


    Everyone was horrified when they heard it, with a touch of chills rising from the soles of their feet to the


    top of their heads. They immediately took a few steps backward as they were all afraid of being


    infected by these parasitic worms.


    Ruby¡¯s face was full of resentment.


    On the other hand, Bet could not take it anymore. He still did not want to die, let alone die in such a


    terrible way. He kneeled on the ground with a thud and waited. ¡°I beg you, please let me go. I¡¯ll give


    you whatever that you want. I can give you money and power. I¡¯ll let you be the general manager of


    Divine Constabry. You have to help me to get rid of the parasitic worms, I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Do you know you¡¯re guilty?¡±


    Bet knocked his head against the ground continuously. ¡°Yes, I know I¡¯m guilty, and I admit my


    crimes. I shouldn¡¯t have fed poisonous wine to your mother. I was wrong, I really know that I was


    wrong! It was her, she forced me to do so. I was still young back then and I was forced to do so too.¡±


    To his surprise, in order for him to survive and get rid of the parasitic worms inside him, he personally


    used his own mother. ¡°It¡¯s because she was jealous of your grandmother¡¯s ability. She was jealous


    that your grandmother was prettier than her, and she was even loved by my father. That was why she


    set up a trap with the Red Guard back then to frame your grandmother by intentionally saying that your


    grandmother had coborated with foreign enemies to subvert the foundation of the country. Look for


    my mother if you want to seek revenge, don¡¯te after me!¡±


    Ruby looked at her own son with a face of disbelief. Her lips were trembling non stop.


    This was the son whom she had been treating him like a treasure since he was young. In the end, this


    was actually the result. She yelled like a devil, ¡°Bet, in your eyes, do you still see me as your


    mother?¡±


    Bet cried and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re going to have your eightieth birthday soon. You¡¯ve almost lived


    long enough, but I¡¯m only fifty six years old. I still have a long life ahead of me. just admit it yourself,


    don¡¯t drag me down anymore.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1222

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1222


    Seeing the pair of mother and son saving their own faces in such a way before the situation of life and


    death, the people next to them could not help but sighed.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°Enough. Stop passing the buck to each other here. It¡¯s useless no matter how


    you shirk the responsibility! Next, I¡¯ll give you three months¡¯ time. You have toe to my


    grandmother¡¯s grave and knock your heads to the ground every day in order to repent of your sins.


    Three monthster, I¡¯ll decide if I want to remove the parasites in regards to your performances.¡±


    Bet was dumbfounded. ¡°Need¡­ Need three months?¡±


    ¡°Then, can you keep the parasitic worms from attacking us within these three months?¡±


    Alex grunted. ¡°What are you thinking? This is a punishment for you. Remember, my grandmother¡¯s


    grave is at the Long Beach¡¯s Lofty Hill Cemetery. Won¡¯t you just get out of my face now? Do you want


    to increase the number of times you¡¯re eaten by the worms every day?¡±


    A shiver ran through Bet¡¯s body. He really did not want to feel that feeling again. He immediately


    pulled his mother, Ruby and left the vi.


    Then, Alex looked toward Nicks. ¡°Uncle Nicks, apart from this pair of mother and son, who else


    were involved in this matter back then? Are the people from the Red Guard back then still alive? And,


    those ancient iron guards whosoever?¡±


    Nicks shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the people of the Red Guard. But the ancient iron guards


    are already dead. ording to my guess, they were poisoned by the eldest Madame in order to silence


    the witnesses! Sigh, I¡¯ve sinned as well. I¡¯ve always been afraid that the eldest Madame might kill me,


    so I never dare to be honest with Master. I¡¯m truly sorry toward Third Lady and Third Madame,¡± The old


    man said as he was about to kneel down.


    Alex said, ¡°Uncle Nicks, since when have you sinned? You were kind to my grandmother and my


    mother! I, Alex Rockefeller, shall repay this kindness! I owe you a favor. No matter what it is, as long as


    it isn¡¯t something anti human, I can promise you that it will be effective at any time.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Nicks panicked replied, ¡°Young Master, there is really no need. I¡­ I¡¯m actually diagnosed with a


    terminal illness and death is not far away from me. Before I die, I can still hear the news of Third Lady. I


    can truly rest in peace now!¡±


    ¡°Terminal illness?¡± Alex looked at him twice.


    Immediately afterwards, he grabbed his arm and checked his pulse.


    His gaze was fixed as he said, ¡°Pancreas cancer?¡±


    Nicks said in surprise, ¡°Young Master, you even know the art of medicine? You could actually tell my


    problem at a nce?¡±


    Alex calmly replied, ¡°I know a bit about the art of medicine. You¡¯re at thest stage of your pancreas


    cancer. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not an incurable illness. You¡¯ve been greatly kind to my mother and I¡¯ll


    definitely help you to recover without any rpse.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nicks was dumbfounded with his eyes widened.


    The eyes of other people looking at Alex became odd as well.


    ¡°But this is ate stage cancer, which means that the cancer cells have spread throughout the body.


    How are you supposed to cure it? I¡¯ll admit that your martial arts are great and your skills in parasitic


    diseases are even better. However, saying that you could cure ate stage cancer, you must be joking.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I know a contemporary Immortal Doctor. I¡¯ll help you to ask for an elixir


    tomorrow. I¡¯ll guarantee that the disease will be removed once the elixir is arrived. just wait patiently at


    the Melvis¡¯s residence!¡±


    He paused and swept a cold nce at the crowd. ¡°Listen carefully, all of you. Whoever dares to harm


    Uncle Nicks, I¡¯ll definitely give him a heart scratching parasite of a hundred days.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± just when Alex and Aunt Rockefeller were about to leave, Lexia suddenly shouted and


    walked over. She looked at Alex. ¡°Your grandfather has never given up on the search for your


    grandmother and your mother. If he ever finds out about you and your mother, he¡¯d surely be very


    happy. In any case, this is also your home. Would you like to meet your grandfather?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1223

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1223


    ¡°Grandfather?¡±


    Alex suddenlyughed when he heard the term. Then, he said, ¡°The word ¡®grandfather¡¯ has never


    existed in my dictionary! It¡¯s never therein the past and it will never be there in the future. I don¡¯t care


    about anything in the Melvis family!¡±


    After a pause for a moment, he instructed Nicks again. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the pill to youtest by tomorrow


    night. As for the previous promise, it¡¯s still valid!¡±


    After saying this, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller walked out of the Melvis family¡¯spound.


    Unexpectedly, they saw Zachary who had a nervous expression at the entrance. He was nervously


    looking around at the entrance, as if he wanted to look at the situation inside.


    ¡°Uncle Zachary, you still couldn¡¯t help bute!¡± Alex said as he chuckled.


    Zachary immediately let out a breath of relief when he saw Alexing out intact. He said, ¡°I was


    worried that something would happen to you! There are many skilled martial artists in the Melvis family,


    and they even have two Grandmasters in charge of the family. The constabry¡®s president is in


    seclusion now too, so he wouldn¡¯t know that you¡¯re his grandson at all! But now that I see youing


    out safely, I¡¯m relieved!¡±


    After saying this, he then asked, ¡°How was the matter? Have you figured out everything?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Everything is clear now. My grandma and my mom were indeed harmed by Ruby Lamar


    and Bet Melvis. ¡±


    ¡°It really was her? This woman is too vicious!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zachary, it has been a long night and you must be tired as well. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest


    early!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡­ Can I go in and have a look?¡±


    Alex nced at him and said with a smile, ¡°This isn¡¯t my house. There¡¯s nothing to do with me if you


    want to go in!¡±


    At this moment, Aunt Rockefeller said, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Alex, let¡¯s go and find a ce to eat!¡±


    She nodded her head at Zachary. It was considered as a greeting. They both left the Melvises¡¯


    residence, side by side.


    At this moment, it was half past three in the midnight. The two of them only stayed inside the Melvises¡¯


    residence the entire time for half an hour. However, if the incident happened within this half an hour


    was spread to the public, it would be enough to stir up the entire ska, and even the entire world of


    martial arts.


    ¡°Mom, the matter is settled!¡± Alex gave Brittany a call.


    He knew that she was surely not asleep yet. He told her the entire result of how he had handled Ruby


    and Bet.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Brittany nodded her head and said, ¡°Alex, you¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯ve handled it very well! I didn¡¯t expect


    that the entire matter is like this!¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Mom, the truth is out now. I heard that Geronimo Melvis has been searching for you until


    now. You¡­ Would you meet him again?¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    Brittany said, ¡°After all these years, I¡¯ve long forgotten what he looked like! Regardless of the rights and


    wrongs back then, those are no longer important to me ages ago! Now, there¡¯s only one person that


    matters in my life, that¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Mom, actually, Dad is¡­¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller hurriedly pulled him, causing Alex to immediately stop.


    He nearly mentioned the matter that William Rockefeller was not dead. Now, it was truly not the right


    time yet.


    ¡°Right, back then, Nicks got cancer and I¡¯ve promised him that I¡¯ll cure him as a favor to his


    kindness!¡± Alex immediately changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to stay in ska for another one or


    two days. I¡¯ll concoct a pill for him tomorrow.¡±


    Brittany nodded her head. ¡°Alright. You should be careful over there. ska is different from California.


    The nobles are everywhere. If you were to slightly offend a person, he might be a member of the top-


    notch family. Hence, you should try to hold your temper as much as possible whenever you¡¯re outside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom! Sooner orter, our Rockefeller family will be the greatest family in America!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Then, you should hurry to marry Waltz and Maya, and give me a few grandchildren to y


    with. A family with only the two of us can¡¯t be called a powerful family.¡±


    The voice in the phone was slightly loud and Aunt Rockefeller could hear everything clearly. Her


    expression darkened on the spot. ¡®Hmph! How greedy!¡¯


    ***


    At the Melvises¡¯ residence, the moment Zachary stepped into the east side of the vi, he was


    immediately surrounded by Lexia, Samberg, Alexis and the others.


    ¡°Guardian Xavier, you came just in time!¡±


    ¡°A man and a woman were here just now, The man was Brianna Melvis¡¯s son!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1224

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1224


    ¡°My daughter, Soraya Melvis looked for Shaun Baker and L Glen to rescue Tucker Melvis in


    California before this. Tucker is back now, but what happened to my daughter? I¡¯m worried about her!¡±


    Speaking of this matter, Zachary was at a loss for words. He looked at Lexia with his mouth agape. All


    of a sudden, he slightly regretted walking in there.


    ¡°Guardian Xavier, hurry up and say something!¡±


    ¡°She¡­ Um, she¡¯s fine at the moment. I assure you that I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to bring her back.¡±


    In fact, Zachary only came to find out what Alex had done to the people in there. He almostughed


    when he saw the Grandmaster Samberg was as ck as coal. Now, he could confirm that Alex was


    indeed Geronimo Melvis¡¯s grandson. Moreover, the poisoners were Ruby Lamar and Bet Melvis.


    So, he was even more confident that Alex would be the president of Divine Constabry.


    As for the other matters, it could be dealt withter.


    ¡°Cough, cough! I¡¯ll go look for Alex Rockefeller and beg for forgiveness on behalf of Soraya now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do that immediately!¡± Zachary fled as soon as he finished talking.


    He thought, ¡®This little girl, Soraya is truly an idiot to be obsessed with an old man like Shaun Baker.


    Alex clearly saved her life, yet she repaid his kindness with a grudge. She deserves to suffer more at


    Moonlight Lake so that she could learn a little more lessons. This person must have been spoiled at


    home and her life is too smooth. She¡¯s used to it.¡¯


    ***


    Meanwhile, at Moonlight Lake, Soraya, Shaun, L and four other half-stepped Grandmasters


    were still circling in the center of theke like a bunch of headless flies. It had been almost four hours,


    they were about to fall apart!


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we get out of here no matter what?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an illusion, it can¡¯t possibly be this kind of situation, right?¡±


    Within the force field of the spell formation, they could not distinguish all the directions nor see the


    environment on the outside. There was no signal in their phones at all, so they could not even send out


    a message. L even tried crashing straight ahead but he realized after reaching a certain spot,


    everything in front would turn blurred. After a while, he would go back to his original spot.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    This ce looked like an inescapable maze forever. After a long time, they faced a mental breakdown.


    More importantly, Soraya needed to urinate very badly. ¡®What should I do now?¡¯


    ¡®Do I really have to pee in this boat, in front of so many men?¡¯


    In the end, she helplessly jumped into theke.


    ***


    In a certain presidential suite of a five star hotel in ska, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller stayed there. It


    was because the time was too early. It was not even four o¡®clock. Even the breakfast shops were not


    opened yet, let alone the restaurants. Aunt Rockefeller wanted to look for a ce to have something to


    eat, unless they went to ces that operated 24 hours such as McDonald¡¯s!


    However, that ce was surely not in line with Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s spending standards.


    So, they went to the hotel¡¯s presidential suite. There were some snacks and red wines!


    ¡°Hey, little brat!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re going to have two brides and even a chubby kid soon. Cheers!¡± Aunt


    Rockefeller said next to Alex as she held up the red wine.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? I¡¯ll go shower!¡± Alex stood up and walked to the bathroom.


    Aunt Rockefeller grunted coldly as she sipped the red wine outside, alone.


    To his surprise, when Alex got out from the shower, she suddenly leaned over him and shouted gently


    with a mouthful of alcoholic breath, ¡°Hubby!¡±


    And, she kissed him on the lips!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1225

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1225


    ¡°Mm, mm¡­¡± Alex was stunned instantly. He was shocked and dumbfounded.


    His eyes were widened as his limbs trembled terrifyingly. The white bath towel that was draped on his


    body fell off.


    ¡®This¡­ Something very bad is going to happen!¡¯


    Aunt Rockefeller was undeniably beautiful and charismatic. Her ever changing temperament would


    cause people¡¯s hearts to race wildly and their blood to boil. He also wondered if she was really William


    Rockefeller¡¯s sister. But, what if she really was? If she was his real aunt, he would really get struck by


    the lightning then!


    Ten seconds had passed, he could feel the alcoholic breath in Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s mouth had all gone


    into his stomach.


    In the next second, he pushed her away heavily and yelled, ¡°What the f*ck, are you insane?! How could


    you, how could you¡­ Do you really think that you¡¯re Shooriyojou?!¡±


    Most importantly, he was slightly afraid. He was afraid that he might fall in love with Aunt Rockefeller!


    The story of The Condor Hero and Shooriyojou had taught him that falling in love with Aunt Rockefeller


    would be a very difficult matter.


    After Aunt Rockefeller was pushed away, she staggered two steps backward.


    She took two deep nces at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The wine got into my head and I missed my


    man at home.¡±


    This time, it was Alex¡¯s turn to feel a little jealous. ¡°You you have a man? Then, where is he now? How


    come I¡¯ve never seen him before?¡±


    She red at him and said, ¡°He has turned into a ghost!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°Kind of!¡±


    Alex wanted to continue asking but Aunt Rockefeller did not want to answer his questions anymore.


    She finished the red wine in the bottle with a gulp. After drinking it, sheid on the bed. ¡°Your aunt is


    feeling sleepy. Turn off the lights!¡±


    Alex sat on the other bed and looked at her. ¡°Are you not going to shower?¡±


    ¡°Shower¡­ My *ss!¡±


    After that, she fell asleep.


    However, Alex had insomnia. He sat on the front of the bed until the sun rose!


    ***


    Meanwhile, there were more people who were more devastated than Alex. For example, the few


    people at Moonlight Lake.


    They thought everything would be fine as soon as the day arrived. As long as the sun rose, they would


    surely be able to distinguish the directions. If it was not possible, the people around the Moonlightke


    or the people patrolling theke might discover their existence.


    However, they had miscalcted.


    When they were trapped inside the spell formation, they could not see the sun at all.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Other people would not be able to see them as well. No matter how loud they shouted, it would be of


    no use!


    ¡°Are we really going to grow old and die here?¡±


    ¡°Grow old and die? Are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any food. How many days can we survive just by drinking thiske water alone?¡±


    The crowd immediately fell into silence for a moment and the way everyone looked at Soraya had


    be unfriendly. If it weren¡¯t for the people of the Melvis family and Ruby Lamar¡¯s instructions, why


    would theye here in the middle of the night to rescue Tucker Melvis?


    This was all because of the Melvis family!


    At the same time, Tucker was receiving treatment in ska¡¯s Concordia Hospital. Her mother, Jensen


    and his uncle, Duncan, were apanying him.


    Back then, Tucker thought that his uncle was very nice and treated him like his own son, causing many


    people to be envious of him. However, he felt very ufortable in his heart¡­ He could see the signs


    when Bet Melvis escaped in a hurry without even taking a look at him, and when his father was


    infected with the parasitic disease, his mother did not say a word nor have much change in her


    expression.


    Finally, he could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Mom, tell me. Who is my father? Is it him?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1226

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1226


    ¡°Tucker, you¡­ that¡¯s just nonsense by others. How could you¡­¡±


    Jensen wanted to rebut him but Duncan at the side suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Yes, Tucker. I¡¯m


    indeed your biological father!¡±


    Jensen was shocked. ¡°W-what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Annie, Bet Melvis and Ruby Lamar are done for. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of them


    anymore! Look, they have been infected by the parasitic disease of the Canyond. It¡¯s unknown if


    they could survive it. Do you think Brianna Melvis would let them off that easily? Besides, you know the


    attitude of the Melvis family¡¯s old man the best. He has an absolute obsession with Brianna. Once he


    knows what happened, even if Brianna doesn¡¯t kill them, the old man would also kill them.¡±


    Tucker was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°But, you¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re cousins. How could you do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might end up as a


    mentally ill child? And, my brother, is he your son too?¡±


    Tucker also had a brother born from the same mother: He was called Tuckson Melvis.


    Duncan nodded his head. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my son too.¡±


    ¡°That means, Mom, you had an affair right after you married into the Melvis family?¡±


    Jensen¡¯s face turned pale.


    Duncan pped Tucker on his face. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Your mom did not have an affair.


    She was with me even before she got married to Bet Melvis. If it weren¡¯t for the great power of the


    Melvis family, how could she marry that inhumane eunuch, Bet Melvis? Think about it, he¡¯s an


    eunuch. Why would he want a wife? Isn¡¯t he ruining your mother?¡±


    Tucker instantly felt terrible because he had also be an eunuch now.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After the doctor examined him just now, he mentioned that his bottom could not be preserved anymore


    and it had to be cut off. Or else, it would infect other parts of his body and there would be a life-


    threatening danger as well. As soon as he thought about the beautiful women who would leave him


    right away, he wanted to die badly.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here! I won¡¯t believe whatever you said. If my dad were an eunuch, how would he


    not know that his two sons belonged to someone else? How would he let my mother live peacefully in


    the Melvis family while turning himself into a cuckold?¡±


    Duncan scoffed. ¡°He thought you were test tube babies. In fact, you were the results of me and your


    mother¡¯s hard work. Do you know how difficult was it to give birth to you, brat? I had plowed thirty


    times, I was so exhausted that I was going to copse!¡±


    On the other hand, Jensen¡¯s face was flushed. ¡°That¡¯s enough, quit talking. Get ready immediately and


    leave ska.¡±


    At this time, a few guards of the Melvis family walked in. ¡°All of you, please follow us back to the Melvis


    family to clearly investigate your rtionships. Once it is confirmed that Tucker Melvis isn¡¯t a biological


    offspring of the Melvis family, you all will be eliminated.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The few people did not expect the guards of the Melvis family would be so quick. They even looked for


    them in a small hospital!


    They were done for this time!


    ***


    It was eight o¡¯clock in the morning at a restaurant in the five star hotel.


    ording to Alex¡¯s cultivation and physique, he would not feel a thing even if he did not sleep for a few


    days. Hence, he went to the restaurant to have his meal early in the morning. He had to say that the


    breakfast in the five star hotel was veryvish, especially when he stayed in the presidential suite. At


    first, the breakfast could be sent to their room. However, he did not want to disturb Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s


    sleep, so he went to the buffet restaurant.


    However, unexpectedly, just when he got some food and sat down, Aunt Rockefeller followed over.


    ¡°Little brat, why didn¡¯t you wake me up for breakfast? Are you trying to eat alone?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller picked up the cutlery and knocked his head once.


    Alex looked at her. He always felt unnatural when he saw her again because of that kiss earlier.


    Whereas, the woman acted naturally, as if she had long forgotten about it.


    Just when they were both eating the food, a young man suddenly walked over. He seemed well


    mannered and well dressed but he did not conceal his adoration for Aunt Rockefeller in his eyes when


    he looked at her. ¡°Prettydy here, excuse me. My surname is Seay, it¡¯s Seay from the Seay family of


    ska. May I know your name, prettydy?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller did not even bother to raise her head. She kicked Alex underneath the table, so that


    he could chase him away but Alex did not want to move either.


    In the end, Aunt Rockefeller red at him and said to the young man, ¡°Shooriyojou.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re called Shooriyojou? What a lovely name!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller pointed at Alex. ¡°And he¡¯s the Condor Hero. So, pissed off!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1227

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1227


    Alex nced at Aunt Rockefeller twice.


    She actually said that the two of them were Shooriyojou and the Condor Hero. What was she implying?


    Or, was it really just a spur of the moment and she was just joking?


    On the other hand, when Aunt Rockefeller told the young man from the Seay family to piss off right


    away, it was very embarrassing for him. He frowned and looked to his left.


    Two men and two women were sitting at a position of less than ten meters away from him. All of them


    were watching him!


    Those four people were his friends. They were all prestigious young heirs and heiresses in ska.


    However, the young man was a member of the Seay family. It was exactly the Seay family, one of the


    eight great royal families in America. So, whenever they were together to have fun, the rest would look


    up to him and listen to his orders.


    The few of them were having breakfast a while ago. When Aunt Rockefeller came by, they were


    astonished.


    The young man immediately said that he wanted to get Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s contact information and


    even wanted to invite her over to their table. However, not only did she not appreciate his favor, but she


    even asked him to piss off. When he faced those friends in the future, would he not beughed at for a


    long time?


    His status in their minds would have a huge drop.


    So, he said again, ¡°Prettydy, I didn¡¯t introduce my identity clearly just now. I¡¯m Shane Seay, a


    member of the Seay family in ska. This hotel is owned by my family. So¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°So, your stupidity act is also reasonable? Your failure of


    understanding the humannguage is justified and righteous too? I¡¯ll give you three seconds to get out


    of my sight now. Don¡¯t interrupt us while we¡¯re eating.¡±


    Shane¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Prettydy, this is very uncalled for. I¡¯m here to deliver a


    fortune, but if you¡¯re acting too much then¡­¡±


    As a result, before he could finish talking, Aunt Rockefeller sent out a kick right away, kicking Shane in


    the stomach.


    Bam!


    Shane heavilynded on the table behind him. It happened that there was a pot of piping hot pumpkin


    porridge. The pot fell off with a barn and half of the pumpkin porridge was poured out, pouring onto his


    head. It was so hot that he started screaming immensely.


    Shane¡¯s four friends, who were still watching the show earlier, were instantly stunned.


    Then, they jumped up immediately to help Shane to get up.


    Meanwhile, the conflict has also alerted the people who were eating breakfast, and the waiters and


    security guards.


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Shane Seay, Young Master Seay?¡±


    ¡°How do you feel, Young Master Seay? Are you okay?¡±


    A few beautiful waitresses wearing traditional dresses with their thighs exposed hurriedly helped Shane


    get rid of the pumpkin porridge on his body. One of the hotel workers, who looked the most beautiful


    and had a more advanced outfit than the others, ran over in high heels and nervously came over to


    help him while asking the other waiters, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t you guys know that the body of Young


    Master Seay is very valuable? How do you guys do things? How dare you let Young Master Seay suffer


    such an ident, do you still want to work here?¡±


    Several waiters apologized consecutively.


    A female friend of Shane pointed at Aunt Rockefeller and said, ¡°It was her. She¡¯s the one who kicked


    Young Master Seay into this state.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This woman was the hotel¡¯s lobby manager, her name was Noelle Fan.


    To be the hotel¡¯s lobby manager, she had paid a great price and even got multiple abortions. If


    she were to lose her job because Shane was beaten up and the Seays took their anger on her, she


    would really have no ce to shed her tears!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She rose to her feet, pointed at the hotel guards while yelling, ¡°Security guards,e here and pin


    down these two people!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1228

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1228


    The security guards, who had been waiting for Noelle¡¯smand, immediately surrounded the two


    people.


    Someone yelled, ¡°You guys must have plucked up some courage. You guys even dared to hit Young


    Master Seay. You both are done for. Hurry and get up now. Kneel down in front of Young Master Seay


    and knock your heads to the ground as an apology. Then, Young Master Seay may be lenient and give


    you a way to live.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Alex finished his soy milk in a gulp.


    He nced at the security guards lightly. ¡°Is this your hotel¡¯s service attitude? Could it be that this guy


    could simply harass the female guests here just because this guy is someone from the Seay family


    whatsoever, the young heir of this hotel? Then, this hotel of yours can be closed already!¡±


    Noelle walked over with her high heels thumping on the ground.


    This woman was very tall. She was about 5.6 feet tall. After wearing high heels, she was about 5.9 feet


    tall. She was even slightly taller than Shane.


    She had an imposing manner as well. Her round eyes hidden underneath those sses widened as if


    they were going to fall off. She sternly shouted, ¡°Outrageous! Who do you think you¡¯re? How dare you


    humiliate our Young Master Seay here? Don¡¯t you see what kind of quality your woman has? Do you


    think it¡¯d be her turn to get harassed by Young Master Seay? A random person pulled from the streets


    is hundred times greater than her!¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression was strange.


    He looked at Noelle, dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯re blind, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Noelle did not want to waste her words as it was more important to vent out the anger on behalf of


    Shane. Immediately, shemanded two security guards. ¡°Drag both of them up and pin them on the


    ground. Get them kneel down before Young Master Seay. They can only get up whenever Young


    Master Seay is satisfied!¡±


    The two security guards were about to make a move when they heard the instructions.


    However, Alex suddenly flicked his finger. A white light shed.


    Two ivory white beams shot out like lightning and stabbed into both of Noelle¡¯s fair thighs respectively.


    Poof!


    The woman could not bear it and immediately fell to her knees.


    She wailed immensely!


    Alex smiled in differently. ¡°Why are you yelling so loud? I see you love kneeling down so much, so I just


    helped you a little. Get up only when you know how to respect your customers!¡±


    Seeing blood flowing down Noelle¡¯s both thighs, the several waiters only felt numbness in their scalps


    while shivering in fear.


    Noelle was in pain and anger. She pointed at the two security guards and yelled, ¡°Are you two dead


    people?! What are you standing therefor?! Why don¡¯t you hurry and move?!¡±


    However, the expressions of the two security guards seemed very awful.


    They were not some powerful martial artists but they were somewhat knowledgeable. A person who


    could shoot two beams into Noelle¡¯s thighs urately was no ordinary man for sure. They could not


    afford to mess with him!


    At this time, Shane was finally done cleaning up the pumpkin porridge on him.


    At this moment, his expression was full of anger. ¡°God damn it! You¡¯re really an ungrateful b*tch. Do


    you really think that you¡¯re Shooriyojou just because you¡¯re slightly beautiful? That damn Shooriyojou


    was also ridden by that whosoever priest!¡±


    He paused for a moment and then said to his few friends, ¡°Do you know what they said just now? This


    crazy b*tch actually called herself Shooriyojou and this brat is the Condor Hero. Haha, this is so funny!


    You probably read too many martial art novels till you¡¯ve forgotten your names!¡±


    As soon as this statement was made, the few friends of Shane burst intoughter.


    ¡°These two guys are really funny!¡±


    ¡°But, Young Master Seay, this b*tch made you so miserable just now. How do you n to deal with


    them?¡±


    Shane replied, ¡°Hmm? How should I deal with them? Since she dared to beat me, I¡¯ll get back at her!


    You woman, mark my words. Serve me well today. If you don¡¯t make mefortable, don¡¯t you ever


    think of running away, do you understand?¡±


    One of his fat friends immediately said, ¡°Great idea, Young Master Seay. Honestly, this woman is pretty


    hot.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller sighed and said to Alex, ¡°Why are the people from the Seay family in ska so


    stubborn? I just pped Nick Seay to death and todayes another Shane Seay. Do you think the


    patriarch of the Seay family would feel ufortable if I don¡¯t look for him to collect some debt?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1229

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1229


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s words made Shaneugh out loud.


    ¡°Stupid woman, I don¡¯t know where you have heard the name of my cousin, Nick Seay. But if you think


    that you could dodge a bullet by bringing up my cousin¡¯s name, then I can only tell you that I¡¯ll let you


    down.¡±


    ¡°You actually dare to say that you¡¯ve pped my cousin to death. Do you know where my cousin, Nick


    Seay is right now?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you then. He went to California together with the young master of the Melvis family, Tucker


    Melvis. I dare you to go there and p him to death! You¡¯d be lucky if he doesn¡¯t fool you to death. How


    stupid!¡±


    After speaking, Shaneughed again. Even the expressions of his few friends were full of ridicule.


    As for the lobby manager, Noelle Fan, who was kneeling on the ground, she didn¡¯t care about those


    people at all.


    ¡°Stupid woman? You¡¯re talking about me?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller stood up. Alex could tell that she was really angry now.


    ¡°You want me to serve you, is it?¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll serve you now!¡±


    The two security guards nced at each other. They were also members of the Se ay family. They


    were considered to have seen the world and knew many martial artists.


    Even though they could not tell what level Aunt Rockefeller was at, the aura emanating from her body


    at this moment sent chills down their spines.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡­ Be careful!¡± One security guard reminded him.


    However, he was immediately pped by Shane. ¡°What¡¯s the use of raisingp dogs like you? To stand


    here as screens? Get out of my bloody way! I¡¯m a dignified disciple from the Seay family, the royal


    family in America. Do you really think she really could hurt me?!¡±


    After that, he pointed at Aunt Rockefeller. ¡°Come and lick my toes first. After that, I¡¯ll bring you to my


    room to have some fun! If you don¡¯t serve mefortably, I¡¯ll immediately call three thousands martial


    artists from the Seay family with a phone call to gang r*pe you. You better think this through!¡±


    As he spoke, he took off his shoes and lifted up his foot.


    Alex was speechless. He thought, ¡®The members of the Seay family are really good at digging their


    own graves one after another!¡¯


    In the next second, a snap sound was heard.


    Nobody knew how Aunt Rockefeller did it. With a wave of her hand, red lights shed, causing Shane¡¯s


    right leg to be severed forcibly from the middle of his thigh!


    His entire thigh dropped onto the ground. Strangely, there was no blood flowing out of his thigh at all.


    The wound became dark burnt, as if it had been burned by fire.


    Three full secondster, only then did Shane yell with an ¡°Ah¡± as he was going insane. He looked at his


    own leg and screamed frantically, ¡°Ahhh! My leg, my leg¡­ Y-you, you, how dare you sever my leg?!


    Ah-! I¡¯ll not let you off the hook. My Seay family definitely won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Noelle, who was kneeling down on the ground trembled vigorously.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At first, she was infuriated with zing anger. She anticipated the Seay family to send out martial


    artists to avenge her by suppressing these two bastards in a bloodbath. But now, seeing the leg of the


    young master, Shane Seay being severed by Aunt Rockefeller at the drop of a hat without any mercy,


    she was shocked in her heart She slowly came to her senses as well.


    These two people, who dared to confront the Seay family head on, certainly were no ordinary people!


    As for herself, she was just an ordinary woman who used her own body to get promoted to her current


    position as the hotel¡¯s lobby manager, let alone her revenge.


    In addition, the few friends of Shane looked at each other. All of a sudden, they all turned around and


    ran outside without knowing who led the group!


    Soon after, the remaining three people, even the many people who were dining in the restaurant ran


    outside in a swarm as well. Many dishes and cutleries were overturned and broken, and a stampede


    tragedy nearly urred.


    If the crowd felt shocked after watching Alex using beams to prate Noelle¡¯s thighs, then now it


    would be horrifying after watching Shane¡¯s thigh to be severed and drop onto the ground!


    ¡°Something bad has happened!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1230

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1230


    ¡°Something big is about to happen!¡±


    ¡°That woman actually dared to break Young Master Seay¡¯s leg. He¡¯s a nobleman!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be a big battle if the Seays be furious!¡±


    ¡°Last time, I heard that Seay family¡¯s third young master got pped by someone from Swiss Tiger


    Corporation of the Leonardo family. That person was even a security guard. As a result, the security


    guard¡¯s corpse was hung on the wall for three days and the entire Swiss Tiger Corporation was gone


    too. These two people¡­ Sigh, I¡¯m not sure if they can still make it if they flee now?¡±


    However, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller did not think about fleeing the scene at all.


    Aunt Rockefeller immediately waved her hand at the two security guards to ask them to piss off. She


    said to Shane, ¡°How is it? Did I serve youfortably? From now on, you can sit in a wheelchair and


    spend your life. This is called, get it done once and for all. Aren¡¯t you supposed to thank me?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Aunt, he still has another leg! He could still walk with a cane, he doesn¡¯t need a wheelchair.¡±


    Right after Alex¡¯s voice fell, the red light shed again.


    Shane¡¯s other leg fell off as well.


    With a poof sound, it fell right beside Noelle this time. The ck incision of the broken leg was facing


    her, she could even smell a burnt smell. In the next second, her sphincter muscles went haywire,


    causing a stream of urine flowing out silently.


    Moreover, it was unstoppable!


    Aunt Rockefeller frowned and red toward Noelle.


    Noelle jolted as her heart was going to jump out of her chest. So, she hurriedly knocked her head


    against the ground and apologized. ¡°Sor¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t pee on purpose, I-I just couldn¡¯t


    hold it in!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller grunted coldly. ¡°Drink it up then!¡±


    Unexpectedly, this woman really struggled to lie on the ground and gulped it back bit by bit using her


    mouth.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Shane really felt like fainting. However, he could not do so. He was a hedonistic son of a rich man.


    Since when did he suffer such great pain? He was in utter despair when he saw his ck and burnt


    legs. It was impossible to recover the legs in such a


    state.


    ¡°J-j ust you people wait! You shall pay for the price! ¡± He shouted hysterically.


    Aunt Rockefeller said, ¡°We¡¯re waiting. You should hurry and call the patriarch of the Seay family right


    now. Ask him toe and get you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sever your remaining three limbs.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Both his legs are already broken. How could there be three limbs?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller nced at him in the middle. ¡°Don¡¯t you men value the third limb the most? You don¡¯t


    have it?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡­ Have! I have it!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s request was exactly what Shane wanted. He immediately made a call. ¡°Grandpa,


    my legs are ruined. Both my legs have been severed. Hurry,e and save me. Save me..!¡±


    ¡°I already know it. Hold on, your father and I will be there soon.¡±


    An energetic voice came through from the other side of the phone. It was from the patriarch of the Seay


    family, Nelson Seay. That was all because after Shane¡¯s few friends ran out of the restaurant, they


    immediately phoned the Seay family.


    Soon!


    Nelson Seay and Shane¡¯s father, Hughes Seay arrived at the scene with a bunch of men in ck


    following behind them.


    They all walked in a dignified and majestic manner with an extraordinary grandeur. At first nce, one


    could tell that they were martial artists who were not weak in cultivation.


    With the arrival of the group of the people, the hotel¡¯s buffet restaurant was heated up again. Those


    customers and waiters who fled the scene earlier followed over quietly to join in on the fun.


    Hughes instantly seethed in anger when he saw his son¡¯s miserable state. He rushed over and yelled,


    ¡°Who is it? Who did this, step out now! I want you to pay me back ten times!¡±


    Even Nelson¡¯s expression turned pale as well. However, when he took a closer look at Alex¡¯s face, his


    entire body suddenly trembled as his expression changed abruptly.


    He immediately ran over and gave Hughes a p on his face. Immediately afterwards, he bowed to


    Alex respectfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Master Rockefeller to visit here. It¡¯s a great honor!¡±


    The crowd only felt as if someone was choking them on the throat. The surrounding was dead silent!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1231

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1231


    Shane was stunned! Noelle was also stunned!


    The bodyguards brought over by the Seay family, the waiters and the guests who were spectating the


    scene did not know how to describe their feelings at the moment, not to mention Hughes whose face


    was burning hot after getting pped by Nelson.


    Looking at his old father who had been bowing towards Alex and had yet to get up, Hughes said in


    surprise, ¡°Dad, what the hell are you doing? Who¡¯s Master Rockefeller, did you mistake him for


    someone else? How can someone so young be any master? They severed both of my son¡¯s legs and


    even made him into such a state. How is my son going to walk in the future? He¡¯s finished in this life! I


    want them to pay with blood. I want to cutoff all their four limbs!¡±


    Hughes¡¯s voice became hoarse from the shouting.


    Shane was his only son. Moreover, his wife passed away early. For the sake of his son, he did not even


    remarry. He usually treated him like a treasure, how could he bear to see him like that?


    If he could still stay calm, then he would not deserve to be his father.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, Nelson soon gave him another p.


    This time, he pped him even harder than before, knocking off three big teeth of Hughes right away.


    His face was full of rage as he shouted angrily, ¡°B*stard, is this how you should be talking to Master


    Rockefeller? Kneel down and apologize!¡±


    ¡°What? ¡± Hughes simply could not believe his own ears.


    ¡®My son¡¯s leg was severed by the opponents, yet I still have to kneel down and apologize to them? Is


    there any justice left?¡¯


    The crowd surrounding them were dumbfounded as well. Many people thought, ¡®The patriarch of the


    Seay family is quite old already. Is he diagnosed with dementia? Or else, why would he do such an


    absurd thing?¡¯


    Of course, there were also people with a clear mind. They looked at Alex, and looked at Aunt


    Rockefeller. Then, they looked at the beams inserted into Noelle¡¯s both thighs and the two seemingly


    burnt broken legs on the ground. Putting it all together, they could slightly understand why Nelson did


    that.


    Clearly, this young man and woman were not someone could be messed with.


    Bam!


    Seeing Hughes standing there motionless, Nelson got very anxious.


    He kicked his son in the knees on the spot, forcing him to kneel down. It was because the old man was


    afraid!


    Others did not know how powerful Alex and Aunt Rockefeller were, but he knew.


    The news of the eight royal families were still much more informed than average persons.


    Not to mention that a month ago at the Stoermers¡¯ residence in Michigan, Alex had killed the patriarch


    of the Stoermers with his bare hands. Afterwards, he even helped the Stoermers to eliminate the grand


    elder of the Colemans of Missouri. Hence, two Grandmasters died in the hands of Alex. One more


    incident was that Alex eliminated thirty one Mystic ranked martial artists of the Johansson family in


    California with a sword sh while Aunt Rockefeller shot down half of the vi with an arrow¡­


    Not many people knew about this matter but the Seay family had ears and eyes in California, so they


    knew clearly.


    However, this was not the most shocking incident.


    The most shocking news was that Nelson just received the news that Alex was actually the grandson of


    the president of Divine Constabry, Geronimo Melvis. He was the son of Brianna Melvis who ran


    away from home back then. And, sincest night, Shaun Baker from Divine Constabry, L


    Melvis from the Melvis family and two Grandmasters were still missing.


    Grandmaster Alexis from the Melvis family was also sted into charcoal by one move from Alex.


    Ruby Lamar and Bet Melvis were given the parasitic disease of Canyond by him, and now, they


    were suffering a fate worse than death¡­


    When all of these added up together, it was scary as hell!


    He did not want the Seay family to continue the royal legacy and family business thatsted for a


    thousand years, only to end up in a dismal end like the Colemans of Missouri, existing only in the


    name!


    Hence, his reaction could only be so unusual.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Aunt Rockefeller asked Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1232

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1232


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Alex shook his head.


    He felt weird as well. He had no impression of the patriarch of the Seay family at all.


    Nelson immediately said, ¡°Master Rockefeller, have you forgotten? Last time Daya¡¯s engagement


    banquet at the Stoermers¡¯ residence in Michigan, Master Rockefeller was extremely angry for the


    beauty that you single handedly fought against the two Grandmasters of the Stoermers and the


    Colemans. You killed Carlos Stoermer with one move and you scared off Terrance Coleman with one


    hand. I was at the scene at that time. Speaking of which, your father-inw, Zayn Stoermer and I are


    old friends too.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller scoffed coldly when he said this.


    She pursed her lips at Alex. ¡°You¡¯re really powerful. You don¡¯t have much skills, yet you fought two


    royal families alone?¡±


    Alex coughed twice. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t have a choice, did I? The Colemans are really inhumane. They only


    wanted to marry Daya not because of love at all, but they wanted to use her as a furnace for practicing


    martial arts. They nned to suck her into a dry corpse within a month.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller grunted again. ¡°Indeed, the Colemans deserved to die then!¡±


    Afterwards, she looked toward Nelson again. ¡°Patriarch Seay, since we are acquainted with each other,


    then things would be negotiable! Honestly speaking, the few grandsons raised by you are really up to


    no good. They are all crooked. Just take this grandson of yours as an example, after seeing me not


    moving, not only did he want me to lick his toes, but he even wanted me to serve himfortably¡­ If


    ording to my past temperament, I would¡¯ve eliminated your entire family for sure!¡±


    When Nelson heard about it, he exploded in anger on the spot.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He rushed toward Shane and kicked him frically. ¡°B*stard! You damn b*stard! How could you do


    this kind of thing?! Do you think you¡¯re still worthy of being a member of the Seay family? From now


    onwards, you shall be expelled from the Seay family and you shall never call yourself a Seay again!¡±


    Shane was kicked on his broken legs, causing him to wail in pain.


    He truly panicked right now. He lost his legs and the protection of the Seay family. His life in the future


    would be very miserable.


    He cried loudly. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa. Please withdraw your order. I know my mistakes, I really do know


    my mistakes. Please don¡¯t expel me from the family. I¡¯ll change, I¡¯ll surely change. Give me another


    chance, Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°Piss off, I¡¯m not your grandpa!¡±


    Nelson kicked Shane away who was trying to crawl up on him.


    After that, he kicked Hughes again. ¡°And you, the father is responsible for his son¡¯s conduct. Everything


    that your son has caused today is because of you, the father did not teach him well. From now


    onwards, you too shall be expelled from the Seay family. Now piss off!¡±


    The old man threw a tantrum.


    Aunt Rockefeller sneered. How could she not see that the old fart saved their lives like this?


    However, she did not say anything. They were just a few ants.


    She watched Hughes carry his son on his back and picked up the two broken legs before leaving in


    dire straits.


    Then, Aunt Rockefeller said, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s another one named Nick Seay. He actually went to


    California and wanted to snatch ourpany. He even wanted my brat to castrate himself in the public.


    After that, I did you a favor by killing him. He truly brought dishonor to the royal reputation of your Seay


    family.¡±


    Nelson¡¯s expression was shaken, but he then said, ¡°What a great kill! This kind of b*stard would only


    endanger the world if he¡¯s left alive! Thank you for your help!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller chuckled. ¡°Then, how are you going to thank me?¡±


    The crowd was stunned, with their mouth agape.


    This woman just killed Nelson¡¯s grandson and she actually wanted him to thank her for doing a good


    kill! They had seen overbearing people, but an overbearing woman like this was truly their first time!


    Most importantly, Nelson actually agreed to her. ¡°Lady, what would you like?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller ran her fingers through her hair and sighed as she said, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m short of money


    lately. The twenty billion dors brought over by the Johansson familyst time has been used up


    quickly.¡±


    The onlookers gasped. Once she opened her mouth, she wanted twenty billion dors. Her appetite


    was really great.


    The problem was, Nelson immediately agreed. ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll get my people to send the twenty billion


    dors to youter.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1233

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1233


    Aunt Rockefeller nced at Nelson twice and said in a cold voice, ¡°The legacy of the Seay family has


    been passed for more than a thousand years, and it¡¯s also known as one of the eight great royal


    families. You¡¯re wealthy and imposing as expected. It seems like you have scraped a lot of the people¡¯s


    money!¡±


    Nelson immediately replied, ¡°Lady, you¡¯re using my Seay family. My Seay family has always been


    doing legitimate businesses and never touched any illegal business. Twenty billion dors is already


    the limit that the Seay family could afford. My two grandsons offended you, but I hope that you won¡¯t


    take out your anger at my Seay family.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it then. You all are dismissed, don¡¯t interrupt our meal!¡± Aunt Rockefeller waved her


    hand. Right after she sat down, she saw Noelle¡¯s body was covered in filth.


    So, she pointed at her. ¡°Take this woman away. In any case, your hotel is five-star. Is she the quality of


    your lobby manager?¡±


    Nelson immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll fire her immediately.¡±


    When Noelle heard it, her face turned pale and her entire body went weak but she dared not speak a


    single word.


    Soon after, the inside of the buffet restaurant waspletely cleared, leaving only two trembling


    waiters inside to serve Alex and Aunt Rockefeller. In their eyes, these two were probably no different


    than the scourge like existence.


    After leaving the five star hotel operated by his family, Nelson let out a long breath of relief.


    A certain man in ck behind was also considered to be outstanding among the martial artists in the


    Seay family. Hence, he usually had a good rtionship with Nelson. At this moment, he could not help


    but ask, ¡°Patriarch, I don¡¯t understand it at all. Why are you so afraid of them? What is so great about


    the son-inw of the Stoermers of Michigan? From what I saw, their cultivation was mediocre too. They


    were no different from ordinary persons!¡±


    This was also the thought of the many martial artists in ck. It was because Alex and Aunt


    Rockefeller really did not have any fluctuation of internal force on their bodies.


    Nelson coldly chided, ¡°Dumbass!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that you could judge their martial arts to be mediocre just because you didn¡¯t sense


    the fluctuation of their inner forces?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because their cultivations are much higher than yours. You won¡¯t see them even if you look up


    at them.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what is the realm after the Grandmaster level? It¡¯s called the Innate Martial Honor! Do


    you know what the Innate Martial Honor is? It¡¯s a realm when one¡¯s martial cultivation has reached the


    convergence of the three flowers of humanity, earth and celestial at the crown of the head, and the five


    Chi of his heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney have returned to his lower energy core, returning to


    one¡¯s true self.¡±


    ¡°Can you people sense it? You people can¡¯t sense a damn thing!¡±


    Nelson¡¯s statement shocked the men in ck.


    So, it was Innate Martial Honor!


    In the eyes of ordinary martial artists, they were like the deities in the sky. Not to mention seeing one,


    even hearing about one was incredibly shocking.


    ¡°Patriarch, could it be that those two people are Innate Martial Honors?¡±


    Nelson replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if they are Innate Martial Honors but Master Rockefeller is a cultivator of


    both magic and martial arts, and a Cultivation Guru too. A few Grandmasters have died in his hands!


    The Colemans of Missouri have fallen into such a state now because of him.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He paused for a while and warned them solemnly. ¡°Therefore, all of you have to remember their faces


    clearly. You mustn¡¯t offend them¡­ Once we get back, I¡¯ll need to have a family meeting specifically to


    restrict the members of the family.¡±


    Several men in ck with solemn expressions nodded their heads.


    ***


    The scene of Alex and Aunt Rockefeller in the Seay family¡¯s hotel had quietly spread in the circles of


    ska. However, nobody knew their true identities. All they knew was that Nelson addressed the man


    as Master Rockefeller.


    Ring!


    Alex¡¯s phone made a soft noise.


    Alex turned on his phone and took a look. It was a transaction of twenty billion dors from the Seay


    family.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1234

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1234


    Before Nelson left, he got Alex¡¯s bank card number because Aunt Rockefeller said that she did not


    have it with her and she did not remember her bank card number as well. She would have Alex transfer


    the money to her once they got back.


    Alex smiled as he said, ¡°The Seay family is very efficient. The transaction is made in such a short time.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller grunted lightly. ¡°This means that the Seay family is not short of money. He said that


    the family could only fork out twenty billion dors, only dimwits would believe him.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°You¡¯ve finished the twenty billion dors given to you by the Johansson family previously


    so fast? It¡¯s only been a few days. What did you buy?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know women are good at spending money?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You call that spending? You¡¯re wasting it!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why do you care? You¡¯re not even my husband! I¡¯ve earned


    the money with my strengths and I can spend it however I want!¡±


    The conversation died off just like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m full. I have something to deal withter. You sleep in the hotel room by yourself!¡± Alex said as he


    stood up.


    ¡°Sit down. I¡¯m not full yet!¡± Aunt Rockefeller shot a re at him. ¡°How am I supposed to sleep without


    you around?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. How did you sleep before this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After having breakfast, both Alex and Aunt Rockefeller left the hotel. Earlier, he had promised to help


    Nicks cure his pancreatic cancer. He could not break his promise. He went to the pharmacy to get


    some medicinal herbs and concoct them into a kind of pillter.


    Late stage pancreatic cancer was considered as an incurable terminal illness in terms of modern


    medicine. However, it was not difficult for Alex. It was even much simpler than Frederick¡¯ste stage


    stomach cancer. Even the materials used for pill concoction were moremon. Hence, he dared to


    make the guarantee and promised that he would send the pill to Nicks by tonight.


    An hourter, the two people reached a rtivelyrge pharmacy in ska.


    They sessfully bought five types of herbs and spent a total of 130 dors.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Aunt Rockefeller was very shocked.


    ¡°You could concoct a pill that cures pancreatic cancer with 130 dors? Isn¡¯t the cost a little bit too low?


    If you were to sell them to other pancreatic cancer patients, you could earn at least several tens of


    millions of dors. If it were the billionaires or trillionaires, you could even have the final say on the


    money¡¯s amount. Getting rich is just the matter of minutes!¡±


    ¡°Did you drop money in your eyes?¡± Alex nced at her. ¡°What cures Uncle Nicks¡¯s illness is not on


    the pill. This is just a medium and a trigger. What truly works is my medical skills. I need to use the Art


    of Zharvakko to clean up his cancer cellspletely. The pill alone is useless, unless¡­ I can truly


    concoct an elixir.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the elixir we are talking about! That¡¯s very difficult, you still need to search for the spiritual herbs.¡±


    They talked as they walked.


    Aunt Rockefeller held onto Alex¡¯s arm naturally.


    It was their first time in ska. They felt novel about the surrounding environment. They did not think


    about looking for a car or anything as well. In addition, there was no need for any cauldron to concoct


    the pill. Once they got back to the hotel, they could simply borrow a kitchen to concoct it with a normal


    iron pot over the gas stove.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Winnie, Winnie!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t, you can¡¯t leave Mommy alone. No, no¡­ sob¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, a hysterically grief stricken voice came from the diagonally opposite side.


    The two of them looked to their side. The voice came from across the road. There was a kindergarten


    by the name of Caring Kindergarten. A yellow school bus was stopped in front of the kindergarten and


    the voice came from the inside of the school bus.


    At this moment, many people who heard the voice gathered around.


    ¡°Looks like something has happened. Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Alex said. Afterwards, he directly


    grabbed Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s hand and quickly ran across the road.


    Aunt Rockefeller took two nces at their hands holding each other. The corner of her lips slightly


    moved upwards.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1235

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1235


    ¡°Ah! Winnie, Winnie, you mustn¡¯t die. You absolutely can¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Wake up, wake up!¡±


    With that miserable voice resounding through the whole street, everyone saw a beautiful-looking


    woman in the yellow school bus rushing down while holding a girl of five or six years old who looked


    delicate like a porcin doll. She had been crying since a long time ago.


    The little girl¡¯s head and limbs were drooping while her body was limp.


    At this moment, a few people rushed out from the inside of the kindergarten. One of them was wearing


    a white coat, she was probably a doctor. She immediately rushed over to check the little girl¡¯s vitals and


    performed cardiopulmonary resuscitation.


    Alex frowned. As the inheritor of the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he was moved bypassion.


    When he walked over with Aunt Rockefeller, they happened to hear several passersby talking and


    pointing.


    ¡°Oh, what a pity!¡±


    ¡°The people in this kindergarten are too irresponsible. They left the child in the car on such a hot day.


    The temperature inside the car is so high!¡±


    ¡°She was heated to death alive! Look at how pretty that little girl is. I heard that she¡¯s the only child in


    the family. The sky must have shattered for her parents!¡±


    ¡°Right. My grandson is attending this kindergarten as well. No, no, I need to hurry and transfer my


    grandson to another kindergarten. Who¡¯d dare to send their children to such an irresponsible


    kindergarten?¡±


    The crowd all talked at once.


    When Alex and Aunt Rockefeller heard them, their expressions turned awful as well. Even though the


    two of them had killed many people, those people deserved it. However, she was just a little girl of five


    or six years old in kindergarten. It was truly pitiful for her to suffer such a misfortune.


    Meanwhile, the female doctor, who was performing cardiopulmonary resuscitation on the little girl at


    first, stopped the movement of her hands and shook her head gently at the young, beautiful mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your child is¡­ ¡±


    Immediately afterwards, a loud cry of grief was heard. After that, the woman¡¯s face was full of


    resentment all of a sudden. She pointed at a few people in charge of the kindergarten and yelled, ¡°You


    people killed my daughter and I want you to pay with blood. I want all of you here to be buried along


    with my daughter!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s mother yelled at the top of her voice. Her eyes turned blood red. At this moment, two


    rows of bloodied tears actually streamed down her face, causing several people in close contact with


    her to take a few steps backward in shock and look at her in fright.


    The onlookers who pitied her earlier also had a change in their expressions.


    ¡°What a strong resentment!¡±


    ¡°This woman isn¡¯t simple!¡±


    Alex seemed surprised.


    When the woman said the words that she wanted everyone to be buried along with her daughter, he


    could clearly feel an explosion of extraordinary energy on her body. This energy was different from


    resentment, but it was a bit simr to the spiritual power.


    ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s not simple!¡± Aunt Rockefeller, who saw something as well, nodded her head lightly.


    ¡°Miss Yaeger, we didn¡¯t want this to happen either. Don¡¯t worry, our kindergarten will definitely take all


    the responsibility and give Miss Yaeger the maximumpensation. We¡¯ll try our best to make you


    satisfied,¡± a middle-aged woman, who looked like the kindergarten¡¯s principal, said to the child¡¯s


    mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry? Make me satisfied?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes turned crimson red as her body¡¯s aura burst. She strangled the principal. ¡°Will you


    be satisfied if I murder your entire family and thenpensate you with money? This is my daughter,


    not a vegetable grown in my garden. You can¡¯t save my daughter even if youpensate me with a


    trillion dors!¡±


    This statement made many people nod their heads.


    The principal¡¯s words were really inappropriate. Children were the apples of their parents¡¯ eyes. They


    could not bepensated by spending money. Parents who lost their children would have to suffer the


    greatest pain in the world. It was even possible that a family would fall apart and the adults would be


    finished as well.


    ¡®If one were to say that he could make you satisfied bypensating some money, what is be if he¡¯s


    not a b*stard?¡¯


    ¡°Miss, please talk nicely. Don¡¯t use violence. Let go of Principal Warner immediately!¡±


    ¡°Let go of him, or else we¡¯ll have to take you down!¡±


    Two kindergarten security guards charged forward with one on the left and one on the right.


    ¡°Go away!¡± The woman snarled.


    She threw Principal Warner out of the way. Shortly after, with two bangs, she beat the two security


    guards and sent them flying. They spat blood while their bodies were in the mid-air.


    The crowd was shocked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1236

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1236


    It was unexpected for the child¡¯s mother to be so powerful.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said, all of the staff in your kindergarten will be buried with my daughter today!¡±


    The woman was emotionally out of control because her daughter had been killed for no reason. She


    wanted to kill someone to vent her anger, and also avenge her daughter.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After beating up the two security guards and the principal, her aura rose once again.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Wait a minute, your daughter can still be saved!¡±


    It was the voice of a young man,ing from Alex¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She can still be saved? She¡¯s not dead yet?¡±


    The onlookers all looked at Alex. When they saw that it was just a young man who looked to be in his


    twenties, disbelief showed on their faces. The little girl was not even breathing anymore. Moreover, she


    did not just stop breathing but she had already stopped breathing while she was on the bus. It may


    have been almost half an hour since then, how could she still be saved?


    Perhaps even a mighty deity couldn¡¯t save her anymore!


    The girl¡¯s mother stared at Alex with an unkind look in her eyes, because she didn¡¯t believe him either.


    She thought that this was Alex¡¯s excuse to prevent her from taking revenge.


    She immediately said in a fierce voice, ¡°Are you lying to me to buy time? I advise you not to be so nosy.


    Whoever dares to stop me from avenging my daughter will be the enemy of mine, Ze Yaeger. I won¡¯t


    rest until all of them are dead!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you! Don¡¯t you want to save your daughter? If you want to, then


    calm down.¡±


    Alex obviously did not lie to her. And, he could really save her. It was because he noticed there was


    also a kind of energy in the little girl¡¯s body.


    Although it was faint, it existed for real just like her mother¡¯s.


    Also, the little girl¡¯s soul was still around and had not vanished. Moreover, it was inside her body.


    All of this indicated that the girl wasn¡¯t really dead, but in a state of suspended animation. Under the


    extreme situation where the school bus had been exposed to the scorching sun and the passage of air


    was blocked, her body had shown the ability to protect itself.


    ¡°Can you really save my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes! There¡¯s no reason for me to lie to you!¡±


    As Alex said that, he handed the medicine in his hand to Aunt Rockefeller and immediately walked


    towards the little girl.


    The onlookers surrounding them parted a way for him, one after another. Although many people didn¡¯t


    believe that Alex could really save the little girl, her mother was so violent that nobody was willing to


    have that ire of hers directed at themselves.


    When Alex¡¯s hand was ced on the little girl¡¯s forehead, the girl¡¯s mother was obviously very nervous.


    The energy fluctuation pouring out from her body was also extremely unstable, showing turbulence.


    However, when she felt the fluctuation of spiritual powers on Alex¡¯s hands, she immediately knew that


    Alex was not an ordinary person. A new hope blossomed in her heart that her daughter could really be


    saved.


    Very soon, Alex started using the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell.


    When thest needle was inserted, Alex bit the tip of his tongue and stained a little blood on his finger.


    Then, he pressed it against the little girl¡¯s forehead.


    Bawl!


    A cry rang out.


    Amidst the shocking exmations of all the onlookers, the little girl had really woken up!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1237

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1237


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°She¡¯s alive, she¡¯s alive! She¡¯s really saved!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too amazing! This is a miracle doctor! Giving life to a dead person, putting flesh back on bones,


    he really is the reincarnation of Hippocrates!¡±


    The onlookers eximed one after another. The scene was just too shocking.


    When the little girl¡¯s mother, Ze Yaeger, saw her daughter was really saved, the murderous aura on


    her body immediately vanished, tuminginto a tenderness for a child. In that instant, she knelt on the


    ground and picked up her daughter, with her face full of tears.


    ¡°Morn¡­ Mommy, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Winnie feels hot!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The little girl had woken up, but her body was still very weak. She eximed softly while still in her


    mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Oh, Winnie, my dear daughter. Mommy is not crying, Mommy is just happy, really just so happy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my dear daughter. From now on, Mommy will always protect you, and will never let


    something like this happen to you again.¡±


    Having said that, she immediately turned around to face Alex. She mmed her head on the ground.


    ¡°Mister, Miracle Doctor, thankyou for saving my daughter¡¯s life! For your life-saving grace, I, Ze


    Yaeger, will definitely give up my life in order to repay you in the future!¡±


    Alex hurriedly helped her up. When their skin touched at close range, Alex actually felt a surge of


    emotions in his heart, he had an impulse to hold this woman in his arms. He was shocked at it, so he


    hurriedly activated the Force to suppress this unscrupulous thought. With that done, he quickly said,


    ¡°Your daughter just woke up. Earlier, she¡¯s severely dehydrated. You should quickly give her some


    water to drink.¡±


    A passersby happened to have an unopened bottle of mineral water, so he handed it over immediately.


    Glug! Glug!


    The little girl quickly drank and finished the bottle of water. After a loud burp, it was obvious that her


    condition had improved for the better.


    Of course, the most important thing was that Alex¡¯s blood from the tip of his tongue was still on the little


    girl¡¯s forehead. The drop of blood was filled with his spiritual power, and also infused with the power of


    the Zharvakko talisman, which was quickly helping her to restore her physical condition.


    ¡°Saving a life is more rewarding than building a seven story building. Don¡¯t worry about it, and¡­¡±


    Just as Alex said this, Aunt Rockefeller suddenly said, ¡°You said you¡¯d repay him with your life, were


    you serious?¡±


    Alex looked at Aunt Rockefeller with a startled look on his face. Using spiritual consciousness, he


    asked via voice transmission, ¡°Aunt, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I have my own sense of propriety, it won¡¯t harm you,¡± Aunt Rockefeller replied.


    Ze was also taken aback for the moment, and nced at Aunt Rockefeller. The words that she had


    said earlier naturally had a polite element. However, since Aunt Rockefeller had forced her hand like


    this and asked her, she could only nod. ¡°Yes, none of them were empty words!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller nodded, then smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s find another ce to talk. Besides that¡­¡±


    Her eyes shed as she looked towards the principal of Caring Kindergarten and the several staff


    members there. She said coldly, ¡°Regarding the ident today, your kindergarten muste up with a


    compensation and remedy method that satisfies me. Winnie was able to be saved because it was luck


    and she happened to meet us. But, what about next time? Who can guarantee that the same thing


    won¡¯t happen again? I want to see the result by eight o¡¯clock tonight. Otherwise, all of you will go to


    jail!¡±


    After that, she instructed Alex, ¡°Get Zachary Xavier to follow up on this matter.¡±


    Alex was stunned.


    For a trivial matter like this, reporting to the police should have been enough. Zachary Xavier was one


    of the Four Great Guardians in Divine Constabry, he was not any minion who could be summoned


    casually. Was it not a bit of fuss to let hime forward for a minor issue like this?


    However, Aunt Rockefeller insisted on it.


    Alex had no other choices but to give Zachary a call. ¡°Uncle Xavier, I happened to encounter something


    here. Could you help me to follow up on it for a bit?¡±


    Zachary initially thought that it was some groundbreaking matter, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be such a


    trivial matter. He agreed immediately, then paused before saying, ¡°Alex, um. Soraya Melvis is still


    trapped in the center of Moonlight Lake. After all, she¡¯s the granddaughter of Divine Constabry¡¯s


    president. Second Madam Lexia and I wanted to¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1238

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1238


    Alex jumped in shocked and blurted out, ¡°You also have something going on with Second Madam?!¡±


    Zachary quickly replied, ¡°Of course not, how is that possible? I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m also acquainted with


    Second Madam. So, for my sake, could you¡­¡±


    Alex said, ¡°That¡¯s not a big problem. I don¡¯t really have anything against Soraya Melvis, but I definitely


    won¡¯t be back tonight. Tomorrow, then! When I go back tomorrow, I¡¯ll let them all out. Let them stay on


    theke for a while longer as their punishment!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    After exchanging a few more words, it turned out that this old man also knew about the incident that


    happened in the Seay family¡¯s hotel. However, for this kind of matter, hepletely took it as the


    laughing stock of the Seay family. He even said that Alex had demanded too little money, he could try


    asking for a hundred billion dors.


    ***


    In a cafe nearby, Alex, Aunt Rockefeller, Ze Yaeger and her daughter were all sitting together inside.


    They found out that Winnie was the little girl¡¯s nickname, and her full name was Winniefred Wood.


    She got on the kindergarten school bus at 7 o¡¯clock in the morning and sat in the back corner of the


    vehicle. She arrived at school before 8 o¡¯clock but she was forgotten inside the school bus because


    she had fallen asleep¡­


    The season was already autumn, but the weather was quite abnormal. The highest temperature today


    could reach 95 Fahrenheit. When the car was exposed to the scorching sun, the temperature inside the


    car soon reached 120 to 140 Fahrenheit. It would be deadly stuffy even if one just stayed in it for ten


    minutes, not to mention she had stayed inside for a full three hours. Fortunately, her physique seemed


    to be quite special. If she was an ordinary child, even God wouldn¡¯t not have the ability to save her.


    Also, after Alex had used his own blood essence to awaken Winniefred, there seemed to be a bond


    between her and Alex. It made the little girl especially like to look at Alex. She sat obediently beside


    him with her hands on her little cheeks. Her big eyes winked as she stared at him.


    Alex nced back at her, before turning to look at Aunt Rockefeller.


    He really didn¡¯t understand Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s true intentions.


    ¡°Is there anyone else in your family?¡± Aunt Rockefeller took a sip of her coffee before looking at Ze


    and asked.


    She sat on the couch and had taken off her shoes. She curled her both legs on the couch, pressing


    against Alex¡¯s thigh. Aunt Rockefeller even blinked at Alex and transmitted voice through spiritual


    consciousness. ¡°My legs are sore. Help me massage them, Alex.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, are you kidding? This is a public ce, pay more attention to your image!¡± Alex wasn¡¯t willing


    to do it.


    However, Aunt Rockefeller ced her feet directly on Alex¡¯s thigh and kicked him hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m really¡­ Do I owe you or something?!¡±


    ¡°You indeed owe me! I worked hard and apanied you all the way from California to ska, did


    you think I didn¡¯t feel tired?¡±


    ¡°Your feet are stinking!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller was so pissed that sheshed out her feet on Alex¡¯s face.


    This action made Ze and Winnifred to be stunned for along time. Then, Winniefred covered her


    mouth andughed.


    Aunt Rockefeller did not feel embarrassed for the slightest as she said, ¡°This stinking brat, I need to


    spare the rod and spoil the child.¡±


    Alex wanted to cry, but no tears woulde. He had no choice but to start massaging her feet while


    alternating between light and heavy strength.


    Ze finally opened her mouth to speak, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, there is only me and my daughter in


    my family.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Winnifred pouted her lips and said, ¡°The other children in the kindergarten all have daddies, only


    Winnie doesn¡¯t have daddy. Winnie really wants to have a daddy too!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller was someone who really wouldn¡¯t stop until she found words that could knock them


    off their feet. She pointed at Alex as she said, ¡°Then, how about having this guy be your daddy?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1239

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1239


    Alex was instantly stunned.


    After looking at Aunt Rockefeller for quite a few seconds, he quickly scraped the sole of her foot with


    his nails as he transmitted his voice to say, ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller retracted her feet a little and gave him a nce before saying, ¡°What the heck? I¡¯m


    talking about being her godfather, did you think it¡¯s her real father? Is your heart moved after seeing


    how beautiful her mother is?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one whose heart is moved! I can see that you¡¯re the one covering someone else¡¯s body!¡±


    Alex found a certain acupoint on Aunt Rockefeller and pressed down on it forcefully.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    In an instant, Aunt Rockefeller had the urge to pee and she almost peed. She kicked Alex away and


    shed all pretense of cordiality as she said, ¡°If you mess with me again, do you believe it I¡¯m going to


    beat you to death?¡±


    Alex stood up and said to Ze and her daughter, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She has a slight


    intermittent episode of mania. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Beat it!¡± Aunt Rockefeller exploded in anger.


    Once Alex had left, she immediately went straight to the point with Ze. ¡°The two of you are having a


    bad time, aren¡¯t you? I can tell that you usually work hard to hide it. Your daughter will also be in


    danger at any time, but your capabilities are insufficient. You want to protect her, but you don¡¯t have


    such strength.¡±


    Ze was taken aback as her expression changed abruptly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking


    about.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller shook her head. ¡°Whether you really don¡¯t understand it or pretend not to understand


    it, I¡¯m giving you a chance here. Both you and your daughter have special physiques and bloodlines. In


    the eyes of some people, they¡¯re delicacies and supreme ythings. But on the other hand, they¡¯re


    rare cultivation foundations¡­ It just so happens that I¡¯ve been looking for people recently, and I think


    you¡¯re quite suitable¡­ If you follow me, no one would dare to bully you anymore. I will also shield the


    aura around your daughter. Consider it properly!¡±


    Then, she concentrated on drinking her coffee and stopped talking.


    Ze looked cautious. She seemed to be hesitant. Finally, she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I


    really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. No one bullied us.¡±


    Aunt Rockfeller nced at her, then nodded. ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡±


    Very soon, Alex returned.


    Aunt Rockefeller stood up and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Huh? So soon?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you really want to be someone¡¯s daddy?¡±


    Ze also stood up and turned to Alex as she said, ¡°Savior, I still haven¡¯t gotten your contact


    information. Could you give me a way to contact you so that I can repay you at ater date?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You ¡¯re wee! Actually, you¡¯re not some ordinary people, right? Winnie¡¯s


    situation wasn¡¯t that serious at that time, she was just in a suspended animation. Even without my help,


    she most likely would have woken up on her own.¡±


    Ze looked like she wanted to say something, but then she stopped. It could be seen that she might


    be reluctant to talk about it.


    After all, they met for the first time and they were not familiar with each other. It wasn¡¯t good to dig too


    far as well. Then, they ended the conversation and walked out of the cafe together.


    ¡°Then, Winnie, goodbye!¡±


    Winniefred pouted with an extremely reluctant look on her face. She looked like she was about to burst


    into tears. She suddenly rushed forward and hugged Alex¡¯s thigh and said, ¡°Uncle, I really wish you


    were my father! Then, I won¡¯t have to move my house so frequently.¡±


    Once the young and immature voice was done speaking, tears fell from her watery eyes.


    Aplicated expression was on Ze¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯ t say anything at all.


    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle. Winnie will miss you!¡±


    After saying their farewells, the mother daughter pair held hands and walked towards the left.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Alex watched their retreating backs and said, ¡°I feel like the mother daughter pair is a little strange. The


    energy that exploded from the mother¡¯s body was very simr to spiritual power, but notpletely.


    What in the world is it, then?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller said. ¡°How many years have passed since humans started to reproduce? There will


    always be some strange bloodlines. For example, all the Four Great Princesses from the Missouri¡¯s


    Colemans are existences with special bloodlines¡­ If this was back in the ancient times, they would


    have been called demons!¡±


    ¡°Demons?¡±


    ¡°And now, they call them transsexual!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As expected, Aunt Rockefeller couldn¡¯t even keep up being decent for fifteen minutes.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1240

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1240


    At the same time, not long after Ze and Winniefred walked out, they were blocked off by two men.


    Both of them seemed to be young men in their twenties. When they looked at Ze, their gazes didn¡¯t


    hide the desire and impulse of a man towards a woman. They had terrifying eyes. The taller young man


    smiled wickedly and said, ¡°Ze Yaeger, where are you going? After hiding from us brothers for so


    long, we ¡¯ve finally found you.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s those two bad guys!¡±


    Ze and Winniefred immediately recognized the two men. After letting out an exim, Ze hurriedly


    picked up her daughter and turned around to run away.


    ¡°Haha, great beauty, where do you think you can run to?!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and chase after her. She managed to get awayst time, and we¡¯ve been looking for her for


    half a year. We absolutely cannot allow her to get away this time!¡±


    The two were extremely fast and outnk them with one on the left and the other on the right.


    One of them even kicked an electric car parked at the side of the road. The heavy vehicle flew up with


    a whoosh and mmed into Ze¡¯s back heavily.


    Ze groaned, but she increased her speed a little.


    As her foot mmed down, her body flew up into the air, jumping towards the middle of the road


    directly. Shended on top of a passing Mercedes-Benz that was going in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Mommy, go and find Uncle! Uncle is so capable, he can definitely help us!¡± Winniefred shouted in her


    mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that. Gold and Silver Ghost are very powerful. If we go looking for Uncle right now, we¡¯ll


    harm them instead. Mommy will protect you¡­¡±


    However, when she looked back, Gold and Silver Ghost were already chasing wildly after them on the


    road. In addition, the Mercedes-Benz owner found that the situation wasn¡¯t right and stopped


    immediately. Seeing that they were about to be caught, Ze had to jump down from the car and flee


    towards the other direction.


    ¡°Winnie! Mommy is going to put you down in a while. I¡¯m their target. When the timees, go to the


    old ce that we agreed on and wait for Mommy there!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Mommy, I waited for you for a weekst time. That¡­ That was too scary! C- can you not leave


    Winnie?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t! Otherwise, both of us won¡¯t live!¡±


    Ze suddenly remembered Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s words before. She wanted to agree, but she had to


    refuse her because she wasn¡¯t sure if the two were sincere. Or they were just wolves in sheep¡¯s


    clothing like the peoplest time.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Winnie! Get ready. There¡¯s a lot of people up ahead, so head to a more crowded ce in a while.


    Three, two, one¡­¡±


    Ze threw her daughter forward hard.


    At this moment, a man in gray suddenly appeared in front of them. Both his eyes were red. His eyes


    were deadly fixed on Winniefred as a strange smile was disyed on his face.


    ¡®Not good, that¡¯s Gold and Silver Ghost¡¯s helper!¡¯


    ¡°Winnie!¡±


    Ze was burning up with anxiousness, raw anger shooting through her. However, Winniefred had


    been thrown in the direction of that man. Seeing the man in gray stretch out his arms and was about to


    catch Winniefred, suddenly a figure appeared in a sh of lightning andnded a kick on the man¡¯s


    chest.


    The man was caught off guard.


    He was sent flying by the strong force of the kick, with his body mming into a parked car by the


    roadside.


    The entire car door was smashed from the impact, and the man in gray opened his mouth to cough out


    a mouthful of blood, while Winnie fell securely in the figure¡¯s arms.


    It was Alex Rockefeller.


    ¡°Savior!¡±


    When Ze saw this scene, tears burst forth from her eyes.


    When Winniefred saw it was Alex who had caught her, she shouted excitedly, ¡°Uncle, Uncle! Hurry and


    save Mommy! Hurry! Mommy is over there, two bad guys want to hurt us!¡±


    Alex patted her on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother will be fine! Look!¡±


    Winniefred¡¯s eyes followed where Alex was pointing. She saw the fierce aunt from before standing by


    her mother¡¯s side.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1241

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1241


    Gold and Silver Ghost too naturally realized that their subordinate was actually sent flying by a brat,


    and then he was not able to get back up.


    ¡°Damn it, who the hell is that brat? He took the little one away?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about the little one first. Let¡¯s get the big one first!¡±


    The two of them nked Ze Yaeger, with one on the left and the other one on the right. Then, they


    realized that Aunt Rockefeller was next to her. They nced at her.


    ¡®Oh my goodness, she¡¯s actually more beautiful than Ze Yaeger, with the best quality in the world!¡¯


    ¡®Buy one free one, what a bargain!¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Gold, I want the woman next to her. Don¡¯t you snatch her away from me. I can let you enjoy this


    Ze Yaeger first.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re so clever. Do you think you¡¯re the only calctive one here? Do you think I don¡¯t want


    such an awesome woman like this?¡±


    ¡°Then, what should we do? Since both of us want to go first, should we both have a go at the same


    time?¡±


    Facing such a difficult situation, Gold and Silver Ghost didn¡¯t know how to resolve it for a moment They


    nearly fought each other right there and then. Ze was stunned looking at them, but her mind was


    more concerned about her daughter. Who cared about them?


    She hurriedly rushed to Alex.


    ¡°Fool! That great beauty Yaeger is going to get away, and you¡¯re still f*cking fighting with me? Whoever


    catches the great beauty Yaeger first gets to enjoy the stunning beauty first!¡± Gold Ghost shouted.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He moved his feet immediately and wanted to chase after Ze. However, at this moment, an


    unparalleled invisible force suddenly affected his body, causing his erected body earlier to be pressed


    violently down to the ground, as if it was being pressed down by a gigantic hand. His entire body fell t


    to the ground, resembling a huge ttened frog.


    When Silver Ghost saw this, he roared withughter.


    ¡°Gold, are you having an impotence? You can¡¯t even walk properly, yet you still want to y around


    with women. Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying from exhaustion on top of a woman¡¯s belly? Hahaha, you better


    rest for a while. Just let me have this remarkable beauty and the great beauty Yaeger!¡±


    A look of triumph was on Silver Ghost¡¯s face. He also rushed towards Ze.


    Thud!


    In the next moment, Silver Ghost also followed in Gold Ghost¡¯s footsteps. By now, both of them knew


    that the situation was not right.


    They wanted to get up immediately, but they found that no matter how hard they tried, it was


    impossible. It felt like a mountain was pressing against them, and they couldn¡¯t get out from under it no


    matter what.


    ¡°Gold, what the hell is going on? Why can I get up? It seems like something is pressing down on me. It


    can¡¯t be a female ghost, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, how could there be any female ghost? Even if there is one, it must be a female


    Bodhisattva! Bodhisattva has found us brothers to be favorable, and wants to recruit us as son-in-


    Ze looked back at Gold and Silver Ghost, then at Aunt Rockefeller. Though she didn¡¯t know how Aunt


    Rockefeller did it, Ze was certain that it was because of Aunt Rockefeller that Gold and Silver Ghost


    were lying on the ground without any reason.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Winniefred ran and jumped up into Ze¡¯s arms. She shouted happily, ¡°I told you so, Uncle is really


    powerful and his capability is great as the sky. With Uncle around, we¡¯ll be saved.¡±


    Ze had already burst into tears at this time.


    At that moment previously, she really thought that she really was going to lose her daughter.


    This was twice now.


    Alex had saved her daughter twice, which was equivalent to saving her entire family twice. The feeling


    of getting a new lease on life after a cmity gave her an urge to bawl loudly. She looked towards Alex


    with ardent eyes. Her eyes were red rimmed, but she couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    It was because the two words ¡°thank you¡± could no longer express her emotions at this moment.


    ¡°A female Bodhisattva wants to recruit you to be her son-inws?¡± Aunt Rockefeller took two steps


    forward, looking at Gold and Silver Ghost who were lying on the ground like dead beasts. She almost


    couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If you want to say so, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t do that. Since Bodhisattva wants to


    invite you to be her son-inws, let me see you off on that journey.¡±


    It was only then did the two men understand that it was Aunt Rockefeller who made them lie on the


    ground and could not get up no matter what.


    ¡°You, it¡¯s you?!¡±


    ¡°W-who are you?!¡±


    The two men raised their heads with difficulty to look at Aunt Rockefeller.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to send you off to be son-inws! Your Bodhisattva can¡¯t wait any longer, so


    be at ease and go off on your journey!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller made a fist in the air and gently clenched it down.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1242

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1242


    Gold and Silver Ghost¡¯s expressions suddenly stiffened. In the next second, the two¡¯s chests were


    shocked and their eyeballs even popped out. An invisible force forcibly squeezed the two¡¯s hearts until


    they exploded!


    Gold and Silver Ghost were dead!


    Ze Yaeger just happened to watch the sudden death scene of the two people, she felt that it was


    extremely surreal. Gold and Silver Ghost, who had gone to great lengths in order to chase after her and


    even driven her to the brink of desperation several times, died in the blink of an eye in Aunt


    Rockefeller¡¯s hands. Most importantly, Aunt Rockfeller had not even touched them with her own hands


    from start to end.


    Just how powerful was she?


    However, this ce was the downtown area of ska. The previous chase between Ze and Gold


    and Silver Ghost on the road had already attracted the attention of several onlookers. And now, with


    the mysterious death of Gold and Silver Ghost, it immediately sent the crowd into panic. Many of them


    were yelling and screaming, while some even pulled out their phones to take videos.


    Aunt Rockefeller turned to Alex and said, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve caused a panic among the masses. Do


    you want to call Zachary Xavier and ask him toe for emergency help?¡±


    Alex¡¯s face twitched.


    It felt like Zachary had really be like a firefighter, he was needed wherever something went wrong.


    Alex helplessly gave Zachary another call.


    When Zachary heard the situation, he was really about to have a mental breakdown.


    ¡®Are these two people some kind of disasters?¡¯


    ¡®How could there be trouble wherever they went?¡¯


    ¡®From the Melvis family, to the Seay family¡¯s hotel and to Caring Kindergarten. Finally, it¡¯s the downtown


    streets now. Is there no end to this?¡¯


    However, Zachary still needed the pills from Alex to recover his martial foundation. Even though there


    were tinyints in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to give a whine to Alex. Moreover, he still had to show


    enthusiasm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alex. I¡¯ll rush over personally now! Don¡¯t worry about the trouble. What the


    people in Divine Constabry fear the least is trouble. Under the great state of ska, there are


    actually people who are still bold enough to snatch civilian women and persecute children in broad


    daylight. It¡¯s not a pity for people like those to die. As an elder of Divine Constabry, you have the


    obligation to punish and eliminate these evils, you¡¯re doing a meritorious service!¡±


    Once Zachary finished speaking, he rushed over immediately.


    At this time, Ze no longer resisted nor doubted Alex and Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s intention. She also knelt


    directly in front of Aunt Rockefeller. ¡°Savior, I am willing to follow you, to work like a horse for you. I


    implore that you find us mother daughter a way to live.¡±


    Seeing her mother being made to kneel, Winniefred looked like she was about to cry.


    However, she was well behaved and sensible, so she followed her mother¡¯s example, kneeling down


    slowly with her head drooped low.


    Aunt Rockefeller said, ¡°Now do you believe that I can protect you? You don¡¯t have to lie anymore, do


    you?¡±


    ¡°Savior, I¡¯ll exin it. It¡¯s because I was really fooled once. At that time, Winnie and I were almost killed,


    so I don¡¯t dare to easily trust others,¡± Ze exined.


    ¡°Alright. Then, go back and pack your things. Later, follow us to California.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Savior!¡± Ze nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me ¡®Savior¡¯ in the future, just call me ¡®Aunt¡¯.¡± Aunt Rockefeller said instead.


    Alex was stunned immediately and eximed, ¡°Your nickname is really ¡®Aunt¡¯? So, you¡¯re not my real


    aunt?!¡±


    ¡°I am your aunt!¡± Aunt Rockefeller said.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Later, the group took a trip to where Ze was currently staying.


    What surprised Alex and Aunt Rockefeller was that they actually lived in a basement of a recement


    house. The space was small, and the air flow was bad as well. More importantly, there were a few


    people living in the same space, and they all hadplications.


    The moment Ze appeared, Alex saw several ill intended smiles being shot over with all of them


    landed on Ze¡¯s body. Those eyes were exactly the same as the ones that Gold and Silver Ghost had.


    After opening the door, the few people were stunned. There was actually a person inside. A middle-


    aged man was lying sprawled out on the bed.


    When he saw Ze and the others walk in, he got up in an unhurried and calm manner, and said, ¡°Ze


    Yaeger, do you have the money now or not? The rent can¡¯t be dyed any longer! If you don¡¯t pay the


    rent, then I have to take back your room. Moreover, you can only pay the rent for these two months


    with your body.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1243

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1243


    Thendlord was about forty to fifty years old. He was bald and had a pale face without a beard. His


    eyes were puffy.


    He was also holding a white female underwear in his hands. When Alex and the others entered the


    room earlier, they saw this shameless man covering his face with the said underwear.


    Ze Yaeger felt shock yet anger all of a sudden. She rushed forward to snatch the item away from his


    hand and scolded, ¡°Why are you so wicked? You broke into my room and even used my underclothes


    to do such things. Could you be any more shameless?!¡±


    Thendlord didn¡¯t show a hint of embarrassment at all. He stood up with a skip in his step, smiling.


    ¡°Ze Yaeger, you have to be clear. You haven¡¯t even paid rent, how could this room still be your room?


    This is my room! I¡¯m sleeping in my own room, and Whatever I do here is not illegal! On the contrary,


    you guys are trespassing a private property. Do you understand?¡±


    Ze clutched the white underwear in her hands tightly. She was so furious to the point that she felt like


    throwing up blood.


    Aunt Rockefeller watched Ze¡¯s reaction with interest at this moment, and shook her head lightly on


    the inside.


    Ze was too stubborn and inflexible!


    Judging from the situation where she had previously tore the security guards of Caring Kindergarten


    with her bare hands and staged the chase scene with Gold and Silver Ghosts, her bloodline was not


    completely activated yet but her physical fitness had far surpassed that of an ordinary person after a


    long period of passive reinforcement. Trash like thisndlord could easily be killed with a wave of her


    hand, yet she actually chose to withstand this sort of humiliation?


    If it were Aunt Rockefeller, she would have given a big p to thendlord and killed him already.


    Alex was also curious and asked, ¡°Ze Yaeger, why do you live in such a ce? With your


    capabilities, it should be easy to earn money, right? For example, this old geezer here, you can get him


    to hand over all his wealth in just a matter of minutes.¡±


    Ze shook her head and lowered it. ¡°I don¡¯t have any capabilities, and I can¡¯t earn any money.¡±


    Meanwhile, thendlord nced at Alex from the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°Brat, who the hell are


    you? Asking me to hand over all my wealth? What kind of dream talk is that? Do you know how many


    properties I have?¡±


    Alex asked like a busybody, ¡°How many properties do you have?¡±


    Thendlord was arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to open your eyes a little. In this smallmunity, I have


    three houses. Each one of them is worth tens of millions of dors. I still have two houses at the


    Second Ring Road of Palm Bay Community. At Watermark Park, I also have one house there. Adding


    all of them up, they¡¯re worth about one hundred million dors. You want all of my wealth? Haha, it¡¯s


    not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but with just what you have, you won¡¯t have the chance to do so in


    this life.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°You indeed have a lot of properties.¡±


    Then, he asked Ze to start packing up her things. When thendlord saw the stance that Ze was


    really going to be moving out, he was unhappy instantly. Ze had caught his eyes for a very long time.


    He wanted to have a rtionship with her a long time ago, and even wanted to take her under his wing.


    Unfortunately, Ze didn¡¯t care about him. The reason why he hadn¡¯t driven the mother daughter out


    even though Ze had not paid rent for a few months was because he wanted to wait until the debt


    piled up enough, so that she would repay it with her body.


    Today was the day for him tounch his move.


    How could Ze leave at this time?


    So, he immediately jumped up to stop her. ¡°Wait a minute, Ze Yaeger, what the heck do you think


    you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Alex sneered, ¡°Of course she¡¯s moving out. Did you expect her to still want to live here, where you can


    come in any time again to steal her underwear?¡±


    ¡°No, she can¡¯t move out.¡± Thendlord said hurriedly.


    ¡°Why not? She doesn¡¯t have money to pay rent, so she¡¯d obviously move out. Are you saying that you


    will exempt her from the rent?¡±


    Thendlord rolled his eyes as he voiced out his inner thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible to stay here


    rent free, unless she bes my lover. Not only will I let her stay here rent free, she doesn¡¯t need to


    stay here in the basement either. I¡¯ll let both her and her daughter live in the house at Palm Bay


    Community. If she gives birth to a son for me, then I¡¯ll give her that house at Palm Bay Community.


    How about it? It¡¯s a high price that I¡¯ve given, right?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller snorted as her gaze was filled with murderous intent.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Ze hit her lip while trembling.


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite high, it¡¯s even as high as the receding hairline on your bald head! Why


    don¡¯t you take a piss and look at your bloody face? The top of your head is so bald that one could swim


    in it, yet you still expect to be a sugar daddy to the great beauty Yaeger? What in the world are


    you thinking?¡±


    Thendlord was furious. ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t know a sh*t! Do you think being handsome could feed your


    mouth? What¡¯s the point of being handsome if you have no money? Just like you, you can¡¯t even give


    dowry to marry a wife, yet you still have the galls to make jokes about me?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1244

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1244


    Alex grinned widely and took out his phone, opening up a text message.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is the sum of money that I had just received. Look at it and tell me, is it enough to take a wife?¡±


    It was the twenty billion dors that the Seay family had transferred to him. There was a long string of


    zeros!


    After taking a look, thendlord felt as though he had been struck by lightning.


    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s impossible, it must be fake! Hmph, who do you think you can fool with a text message like


    this?¡±


    Then, he suddenly thought of something. He turned to Ze and said, ¡°Ze Yaeger, it can¡¯t be that you


    want to follow him because of this fake message? Don¡¯t be stupid, he¡¯s just attracted by your beauty.


    When you¡¯re deceivedter, you might be asked to apany men in order to make money! It¡¯s


    twenty billion dors, you really believe it? You must not believe it, houses are the source of hard


    currency.¡±


    Alex put away his phone, then smiled at thendlord. ¡°You¡¯ll soon have no houses.¡±


    Thendlord chided, ¡°F*ck, you sh*tty brat, are you looking for death? Do you believe that I can keep


    you from getting out of this neighbourhood with just a call?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller really felt a headache about it. She gave thendlord a p on his face, then turned


    to Alex and said, ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense with him? I¡¯m getting a headache just


    listening to the two of you.¡±


    Thendlord, who was knocked to the ground from the p, was seething with rage.


    Just as he was about to get up to cause a ruckus, Alex sent a wave of mental power to him. ¡°Landlord,


    go out now and sell all the houses under your name, then donate all the money you get from it to


    America¡¯s Hope Project You would wake up only once everything is done!¡±


    Snap!


    With a snap of finger, the idea was firmly imnted in thendlord¡¯s mind.


    When he woke up, his entire person was lit with passion. He was not in a state of muddle headedness,


    but he had a strong thought in his mind that was to sell off all the houses in his name and donate all the


    wealth to America¡¯s Hope Project. After looking at Alex, Ze, and everyone else, he pped his head


    and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something important to do. I¡¯m leaving first!¡±


    Having said that, he rushed out of the ce to sell his houses, burning with anxiety.


    Ze looked at Alex in surprise. ¡°He¡­ Will he really do it?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°He can¡¯t resist at all, with how weak his mental power is! I¡¯m also doing it for the good of


    the people. If an unscrupulous person owns too many properties, it will just serve to harm the society.


    He came to harm you this time, maybe he¡¯s still harming others behind your back. Without his houses,


    he won¡¯t have the means to keep women or support them. Perhaps he¡¯ll be a more honest person


    in the future.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller gently snorted. ¡°You really have a lot of tricks up your sleeve. I even wanted to kill him


    with a p.¡±


    Then, she said to Ze, ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn. Why would you tolerate an old geezer like that? You


    should take action when it¡¯s time to take action. When you encounter this kind of garbage, there¡¯s only


    two words for him, beat him!¡±


    Ze smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    Winniefred pulled her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t beat up that perverted old geezer


    because of me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Aunt Rockefeller asked.


    Winniefred said, ¡°Because Mommy said that if she does that, I won¡¯t be able to attend kindergarten¡­


    Hmph, kindergarten is not fun at all. In fact, I don¡¯t want to go there at all. It¡¯s all wimpy kids there, they


    are annoying too.¡±


    This was just a brief interlude.


    That night, Alex delivered a pill to Nicks Dyer. Then, he used twenty minutes to cure him of


    pancreatic cancer.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to leave ska!¡± Aunt Rockefeller said as she also felt a little anxious. ¡°But, before


    heading for California, let¡¯s make a stop at the Missouri¡¯s Colemans first!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1245

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1245


    Boom! Boom!


    On a high speed train heading towards Missouri, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller were sitting together, while


    Ze and Winniefred were on the other side of the aisle.


    Alex asked Aunt Rockefeller in a low voice, ¡°Aunt, what do you intend for Ze to do, by bringing her


    along like this?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller blurted out, ¡°To be your wife, how about that? Didn¡¯t your mother hope for you to


    marry a few more wives, so that you can give her more grandchildren? It¡¯s great now, you can marry


    Ze Yaeger and even have a ready made granddaughter.¡±


    Alex smiled bitterly and in exasperation. ¡°Can you stop talking nonsense?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller shot him a re with her beautiful eyes, then pulled him hard.


    ¡°Ow¡­!¡±


    Alex opened his mouth wide, almost making a squeal that sounded like a pig getting ughtered.


    Just as he was about to fight back, Aunt Rockefeller became serious again and said, ¡°Do you


    remember the Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s ancestor fromst time? We both nearly died in his handsst time.


    It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any masters in this world, it¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t met them! We¡¯ve killed the


    Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s ancestor, but do you think that the people from Witch Doctor Sect will take it lying


    down? There¡¯s no movement from them right now, but it¡¯s likely that they¡¯re brewing a bigger action.


    Hence, we have to make preparations in advance.¡±


    ¡°You want to train Ze?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a very good seedling. If I¡¯m not wrong, the hidden bloodline in her body is called the Nine Tails!


    Women with this bloodline will have greatbat power once they grow up. If she cooperates with a


    set of joint assault battle formation, her power will greatly improve.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s joint assault battle formation?¡±


    ¡°The one that I told you about before, the Beauty¡¯s Heart Sutra! Okay, fine, it¡¯s actually called Fair


    Maiden¡¯s Heart Sutra. It can be used as a single attack or in a group by cooperating with battle


    formation. Its power surpasses those of one plus one greater than two! The battle formation has a


    name, it¡¯s called the Eight Dested Killing Formation, but that requires eight women to practice and


    cooperate together in order to do that.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller sighed when she talked about this. ¡°But, up till now, I¡¯ve only managed to gather four


    people. Adding on Genbu from the Colemans, there¡¯s still only five. I still need three more people, and


    it¡¯s exhausting to find those people! And you stinky brat, always make me angry!¡±


    As she said that, her head tilted and leaned against Alex¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, I want to sleep for a while!¡±


    Soon, she closed her eyes and didn¡¯t make any movements.


    Alex looked at Aunt Rockefeller in his arms nkly, feeling extremelyplicated. He had a delusion


    that he and Aunt Rockefeller seemed to have known each other for many years and they were in a very


    close rtionship.


    ***


    It was already one o¡¯clock in the middle of the night by the time they reached Missouri. They randomly


    found a star rated hotel near the station to spend the night.


    Early in the morning the next day, Aunt Rockefeller called Ze and Winniefred over.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± When Winniefred saw Alex, she immediately rushed over and hugged his thigh. The intimate


    gesture made Alex feel quite surprised as well.


    ¡°Winnie. How¡¯s your sleepst night?¡± Alex asked casually as he touched the back of her head.


    ¡°Not good!¡± The little girl said in a childish voice as she raised her head.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You like living in the basement, but you don¡¯t like living in a hotel?¡± Alex asked, surprised at her


    answer.


    Winniefred shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. This ce is very nice and big, and it¡¯s much better than the


    basement we had lived in before, but¡­ Winnie was worried that once Winnie closed her eyes, she


    would never see Uncle again once she opened her eyes.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The child¡¯s answer that was filled with innocence made Alex slightly emotional. However, it also


    reflected sideways that Ze and her daughter¡¯s life was very difficult before this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t asked yet, but where¡¯s Winnie¡¯s father?¡± Alex turned to Ze and asked.


    This question made Ze¡¯s expression instantly turn sorrowful and lonely.


    Alex realized that he had asked a silly question.


    Winniefred pursed her lips and answered instead, ¡°Winnie never had a daddy since she was a child.


    Uncle, could I call you daddy? Could you pretend to be my daddy?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1246

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1246


    Alex was speechless.


    Meanwhile, Aunt Rockefeller was talking to Ze. ¡°Who were Gold and Silver Ghosts?¡±


    The two men left an unforgettable impression on Ze. Those two men had chased them for a whole


    three years.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear on the details, but I have heard them say that they are from the Blood Cult! Those in


    the Blood Cult have a special technique that enables them to be able to judge the level of someone¡¯s


    bloodline¡­¡±


    When Ze said this, Alex was taken aback immediately. The Blood Cult, that was the case currently


    being pursued by the Divine Constabry.


    Michigan¡¯s Amaryllis Tower, a team from the Divine Constabry, had been wiped out thest time


    because of an old demon from the Blood Cult. For this reason, the Divine Constabry attached great


    importance to this party. Zachary was also busy with this matter, trying to find any clues and tracks of


    the Blood Cult.


    Alex immediately gave a call to Zachary and told him that the two men who had died downtown in


    ska before were worshippers of the Blood Cult.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°What?!¡± Zachary was obviously surprised, and then he said, ¡°Oh god, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?


    Those two bodies have already been cremated!¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there one still alive? The one in gray clothes,¡± Alex said. He was referring to the Gold and


    Silver Ghost¡¯s helper, who he had kicked. Back then, the helper hadn¡¯t died yet.


    However, Zachary said, ¡°That guy is also dead.¡±


    Alex found it to be strange. ¡°Impossible, I only kicked him. At most, he¡¯d have suffered some internal


    injuries, but not so serious to the point that he would die.¡±


    ¡°You sure you only gave him a kick?¡± Zachary asked in surprise.


    ¡°It really was just one kick,¡± Alex replied. ¡°Are you suspecting that I used both legs to kick him?¡±


    ¡°He was stabbed in the heart.¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°I thought you were the one who did it.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ It¡¯s possible that there were other aplices! I will check the surveince cameras


    immediately!¡± Zachary hung up the phone and hurriedly rushed out to get someone to look up the


    surveince cameras¡¯ records by the road to see what had happened.


    On the other side, Aunt Rockefeller had taught Ze a little trick to hide her special bloodline talent, so


    even if she ran around all day, she wouldn¡¯t attract those things who coveted her bloodline abilities. As


    for Winniefred, her bloodline had yet to fully appear because she was still young, and there was no


    need for her to practice this method. In the end, Aunt Rockefeller used her spiritual powers to seal it


    away to prevent Winniefred¡¯s bloodline from bing stronger and attracting bad people.


    And so, they exined the current situation.


    Alex and Aunt Rockefeller then left the hotel and headed toward the Missouri¡¯s Coleman family, while


    Ze and Winniefred stayed and waited in the hotel.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Just as they walked into the elevator, Aunt Rockefeller saw the reflection in the mirror, and frowned,


    and said, ¡°The Missouri¡¯s Coleman family should be familiar with how the two of us look by now. They


    may even be thinking of ways to take revenge on us. This time, we¡¯re heading in just to grab someone,


    and it¡¯s necessary to hide our true identities.¡±


    Alex thought about it, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯ve already detained three out of their Four Great


    Princesses. If we barge in there and take thest Princess away, the Coleman family will definitely go


    nuts, and they might even be driven to desperate actions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Coleman family are still part of the royal families, after all, and they are rich and


    powerful. I¡¯m not afraid of meeting them head-on, but I¡¯m more afraid if they resort to dirty,


    underhanded tricks. Let¡¯s change our looks and identities and drag the hostility elsewhere. It would


    probably be a smoother development that way.¡±


    ¡°Then, should we go and buy a mask to wear? Or put on some makeup?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of those?¡± Aunt Rockefeller said. ¡°Use the Transformation technique! Watch this!¡±


    She turned around, then turned back again after a moment and asked, ¡°How do I look?¡±


    Alex nced at her and was tongue tied for a moment.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1247

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1247


    Looking at Aunt Rockefeller, who stood in front of him, Alex couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    Aunt Rockefeller had taken on Daya¡¯s appearance!


    ¡®This¡­ This was just too much!¡¯


    ¡®This was incredible!¡¯


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He studied her carefully. Although some details differed from the real Daya, it was very simr to the


    real person. If Daya were to put on makeup, she could indeed look like this.


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand to squeeze Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s face a few times.


    It was real flesh.


    It wasn¡¯t some illusion.


    ¡°You¡­ How did you do this?


    ¡°This is incredible!¡±


    ¡°Looking at my face, did you feel the urge to kiss me?¡± Aunt Rockefeller said.


    ¡°I feel like biting your nose to check whether it¡®s real or not,¡± Alex replied.


    Aunt Rockefeller reached out to pinch his nose and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. Have you ever heard of


    the Bone Reduction skill? The Transformation technique uses a simr skill to slightly reduce and


    change the size and shape of the five facial features. There are, however, drawbacks to using the Bone


    Reduction skill. For the Transformation skill, it can change not only the size of the bones but also the


    distribution of muscle in a small range.¡±


    After that, Aunt Rockefeller taught Alex the main points on the Transformation skill.


    This was a little trick, and it was not difficult for someone like Alex, whose cultivation base had already


    reached the Divine Transcendence realm. It took him only three minutes to learn it.


    However, after learning it, Alex had a thought that came to him out of the blue. He stared at Aunt


    Rockefeller¡¯s face for a moment, then asked with a serious look upon his face, ¡°Who in the world are


    you, really? The face you had before this, was it your real face?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Because I feel like you and I are old friends who have known each other for many years.¡±


    ¡°Your feelings are wrong,¡± Aunt Rockefeller said. ¡°That face was my real face! There¡¯s another special


    characteristic about the Transformation skill, it can onlyst for twelve hours. You can count, just how


    long have we been together?¡±


    That was right!


    From California¡¯s Shangri-La Hotel, to Moonlightke, and then ska, and now to Missouri.


    During the period, the two had been like Siamese babies, stuck together. Except for the time they went


    to the washroom, they were almost inseparable. It was indeed impossible for her to be using a fake


    appearance.


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and change your face, then we can head to Missouri¡¯s Coleman family. We¡¯ll get


    things done quickly and hurry back. I¡¯m sure your mother is waiting anxiously at home!¡±


    Alex looked at her and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking of going to the Coleman family with that face, right?¡±


    If she did, wouldn¡¯t that just be creating trouble for the Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family?


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller changed her face using the Transformation technique once again.


    In the blink of an eye, holy f*ck, she had actually taken on Dorothy¡¯s appearance.


    Looking at the beautiful face, no matter it was angry or happy, Alex didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Change,


    change it! What are you doing, taking on my wife¡¯s appearance? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not allowed to


    take on her face ever!¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you hate your wife? You don¡¯t like her face?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you impersonating her.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, so you¡¯re still upholding it! But, I seem to recall that Dorothy didn¡¯t do the same to you. The days


    you lived in the Assex family residence were as good as being a dog! Why do you still like her so


    much?¡± Aunt Rockefeller asked with obvious contempt in her voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Alex protested. ¡°In the Assex family, it wasn¡¯t Dorothy who targeted me and


    nitpicked at everything I did, it was her mother! Moreover, there was something wrong with her brain


    back then. Her mother¡¯s brain is all better now, and she even has amnesia and doesn¡¯t even remember


    who I am anymore.¡±


    ¡°That happened?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller was surprised, but she immediatelyughed and said, ¡°But, this is a good thing for


    you!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1248

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1248


    Alex and Aunt Rockefeller continued chatting randomly, and Alex asked her whose face should he best


    transform into.


    ¡°Whoever¡¯s face is fine as long as it¡¯s not yours! Here, what about that?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller pointed at a horror movie poster. ¡°What about those characters?


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to pretend to be a fem ale ghost. Shooriyojou suits me better!¡±


    ***


    In Missouri¡¯s Coleman family, this period was probably the most challenging time for the Coleman


    family.


    In the eight royal families, except for the Rockefeller family, who had disappeared mysteriously a long


    time ago, the Coleman family was now at theplete bottom among the remaining seven royal


    families. Half of their businesses had been snatched by Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family, and the remaining


    ones had already sunk.


    Locally in Missouri, the Coleman family were originally ced at the top, far detached from the rest.


    But now, forget about being first ce, they couldn¡¯t even be in among the top ten. The Murphy family,


    who had previously been oppressed under the Coleman family, had now be the leader of the


    Missouri businessmunity, and the Coleman family was the first that they went after.


    Previously in the Coleman family, there had been a Grandmaster sitting at the head, as well as quite a


    few half-stepped Grandmasters, as well as Earth rank masters.


    But now?


    Their Grandmaster was dead, and Zayn Stoermer hadpletely abolished all their half-stepped


    Grandmasters.


    Even their Earth rank masters, only Jerome Coleman, the little sprout, was left to be the new


    patriarch of the Coleman family¡­ However, with a group of old, weak and sick people under him, it


    wasn¡¯t like he could get anywhere or do anything.


    ¡°Ahhhh! I¡¯m so pissed!¡±


    At this moment, a roar came from the Coleman family hall.


    Tristan Coleman¡¯s father, Abel Coleman, kicked the mahogany table. The table moved a little under half


    a meter, but it didn¡¯t get kicked over. Instead, it was his foot that hurt! Faced with such a result, Abel


    was even more frustrated and irritable, and he smashed the purple y tea set on the table to pieces.


    ¡°Abel, what happened?¡±


    The patriarch of the Coleman family, Jerome, asked.


    Immediately after, several big shots in the Coleman family also walked in.


    Abel told the reasons. It turned out that not only was the Coleman family businesses getting sniped by


    a rich man led by the Murphy family. Now, even some second rated families had turned up and wanted


    a bite of them too. Just a moment ago, a family named Quiroz in Missouri had tantly antagonized


    the Coleman family. They werepeting with the Coleman family in themercial field of traditional


    medicine. More importantly, several key and major customers of the Coleman family had already been


    taken from them.


    ¡°Hmph, this Quiroz family is just apdog raised by the Murphy family. Our Coleman family can kill


    them in just minutes,¡± one of the elders of the Coleman family said. ¡°I¡¯m going to gather people to go kill


    them now.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Jerome shook his head. ¡°That old geezer, ke Murphy, is already a half-stepped


    Grandmaster. I heard rumors that he had recently just broken through to be a Grandmaster, and


    he¡¯s just waiting for an excuse toe to the Coleman family and ughter us all. If he finds a chance,


    then the remaining half assets of the Coleman family may have to be handed over to them.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± the elder asked. ¡°That thief, ke Murphy, is filled with exuberant


    ambitions. Even if we don¡¯t give in to him now, he will encourage the other families toe after us


    and devour us whole! In the end, we¡¯ll still have nothing.¡±


    Abel retorted, ¡°All of this is because of that boy, Alex from California! I will definitely kill him and avenge


    my son! Uncle, I want to hire a professional assassin to kill that Alex and then assassinate that old


    thief, Zayn Stoermer. If those two don¡¯t die, I won¡¯t be able to rest in peace!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°A professional assassin, huh? Will they be able to kill a Grandmaster?¡± one of the other elders asked.


    Abel replied, ¡°The list of assassins has just been updated, and there are quite a few Grandmaster


    killers on it. They have powerful abilities, but the price is also very high! It can go up to tens of billions!¡±


    Jerome said, ¡°If you spend tens of billions and will be able to take that old thief, ke Murphy¡¯s head,


    it¡¯s a good deal¡­ The only fear is that it might fail, and he would get information that could be used


    against us then! When that happens, the other royal families would have reasons to watch without


    lifting a finger to do anything.¡±


    As among the royal families in America, there was only one firm rule, when outsiders bullied one party,


    the rest of the royal families had an obligation to support them. However, it was apletely different


    story if the royal family mentioned was in the wrong instead!


    Jerome suggested, ¡°What about this? Genbu recently came back. Have her infiltrate the Quiroz family


    and behead him. This will also serve as a warning to the other families in Missouri.¡±


    Very soon, Genbu walked in, and she was also a superb beauty.


    Just as she had agreed and was about to prepare to carry out her mission, two people casually walked


    in. The woman among them pointed at Genbu and said, ¡°You¡¯re Genbu? Come with me. From now on,


    you¡¯re one of my people!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1249

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1249


    Two strangers, a man, and a woman, suddenly walked in from outside. Their appearance stunned the


    group of core members from the Coleman family who were in the room.


    Especially the woman, as she pointed directly at Genbu and said, ¡°You¡¯re one of my people now.¡±


    ¡°What the heck? What the hell was going on?¡± Jerome Coleman looked at the two people. He didn¡¯t


    recognize them at all.


    He immediately said, ¡°Who are you people? How did you get in? Guards, where are the guards? Have


    they gone blind? They couldn¡¯t see two living beingse in?¡±


    At this moment, a female member of the Coleman family, Abel¡¯s younger sister named Adide


    Coleman, looked at the two strangers. The more she looked at them, the more she felt like something


    wasn¡¯t right, as though she had seen them somewhere before. After a few seconds, she suddenly


    eximed out loud, ¡°Ah, I remember now! I know who they are!¡±


    Abel asked, ¡°You know them? Who are these two retarded people?!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯re the Condor Hero and Shooriyojou! From the popr TV series, those two are characters from


    there.¡±


    When everyone in the Coleman family heard that exmation, they couldn¡¯t help but facepalm.


    ¡°What the hell? Were characters from a TV series able to get out of the TV? Have you been watching


    too much TV, you¡¯ve actually been poisoned by it?¡±


    Jerome rebuked her, ¡°Adide, stop talking nonsense. What characters from a TV series? Please


    refrain from speaking such nonsense!¡±


    Then, he turned around and said to the two strangers, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you got in, but since you dared


    to break into our Coleman family residence, don¡¯t even think of leaving it!¡±


    The ones who came were obviously Alex and Aunt Rockefeller.


    Aunt Rockefeller hadn¡¯t wanted to take on the appearance of a female ghost from the movie poster, so


    she had transformed into Shooriyojou, while Alex took on the appearance of the Condor Hero from the


    popr TV series. Then, they went together to the Coleman family. The current level of guards at the


    Coleman family was useless when faced with the both of them, they didn¡¯t even have time to react, and


    the two basically just waltzed in.


    Alex and Aunt Rockefeller didn¡¯t expect to see Genbu the moment they came in.


    Seeing Genbu¡¯s bloodline talent in a nce, Aunt Rockefeller was quite happy with it.


    ¡°You want to keep us here?¡± Aunt Rockefeller snorted. ¡°Have you even seen what state your family is


    in now? You don¡¯t even have a Grandmaster, and an advanced Earth rank has be the king of the


    mountains here. What kind of big talk are you speaking here? This Genbu, she¡¯s caught my eye. I will


    definitely be taking her.¡±


    One of the elders asked, ¡°Who in the world are you people?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your people introduce us already?¡± Aunt Rockefeller shot back. ¡°Have you gone deaf from old


    age? Enough, I¡¯ll be taking her. You don¡¯t have to see us off!¡±


    Jerome was furious and said, ¡°Genbu, kill them all!¡±


    Genbu had already wanted to do that. How could these people juste in and say she was now one


    of theirs?


    This woman might be a pervert.


    Genbu released her power, and a flood of blood energy burst out from around her body. The cultivation


    level that she disyed unexpectedly started rising rapidly. One of the elders sighed at this moment. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect Genbu¡¯s Blood Burst Art to have advanced to this level. This should be level six of the


    cultivation level, the Blood Staining realm! It seems that Genbu¡¯s talent is the greatest among all the


    Four Great Princesses. It¡¯s no wonder she is known as Bloody Genbu.¡±


    Another person nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, once Genbu¡¯s Blood Burst Arts is unleashed to its peak, it


    can be on par with a half-stepped Grandmaster. Haha, it won¡¯t be long before she is on par with a


    Grandmaster. When the timees, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of that old fart, ke Murphy. We can


    just kill him, as well as all of his family members. We¡¯ll kill them all, and we¡¯ll abolish all of their warriors


    too!¡±


    ¡°These two fools may have been given to us by the gods to serve as sacrifice for Genbu to rise to her


    peak¡±


    Everyone in the Coleman family smiled one after another as they watched how impressive Genbu was.


    They had even begun to imagine the road to rise and rejuvenate their family, how they would have a


    stunning turnaround, and how they wouldpletely and utterly destroy the Murphy family.


    But, just now, Aunt Rockefeller, who was still in the guise of Shooriyojou, suddenly snapped her fingers.


    A strong wind blew, forming a shadow of a finger in the air. It let out a shot of something, hitting Genbu


    in the chest with a loud ¡®thud¡¯. The next moment, Genbu¡¯s body shook violently, and the realm that she


    had let burst forth ¡®crashed¡¯ until nothing was left.


    The Blood Burst Art energy that she had unleashed previously also disintegrated like an avnche, no


    trace of it was left.


    As the momentum of her release had skyrocketed so fast before, it had dispersed equally quickly, her


    body couldn¡¯t bear the enormous contrast, and she fell to her knees, gasping for breath.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°What is going on?!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1250

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1250


    ¡°S-She¡­ She just shot something out of her finger, and it broke Genbu¡¯s skills.¡±


    ¡°But, how is that possible? You couldn¡¯t see the slightest hint of power in that attack at all?!¡±


    Everyone in the Coleman family started yelling and shouting,pletely unable to ept this at all.


    The situation was like a person who already knew their lottery number had won the jackpot, yet one


    day before they went to im their prize, their lottery ticket had been washed away by their wife when


    their clothes were washed.


    Utter devastation!


    As for Genbu, she was by far the most shocked.


    She knelt on the ground and looked at Aunt Rockefeller with horror upon her face. ¡°Y-You¡­ What did


    you do to me? What skills did you use?¡±


    As she had clearly felt it, that thing that Aunt Rockefeller had used to shoot her with hadpletely


    extinguished the Chi in her body after it hit her. Even the blood energy contained in her body had


    disappeared inexplicably. The source of the Blood Burst Art was in her bloodline. If she couldn¡¯t feel the


    energy from it, then the Blood Burst Art was basically just an empty shell.


    The most exaggerated part of this was that she felt all the chi in the body was gone.


    It was like she had be an ordinary person.


    ¡°I¡­ Has everything in me been extinguished?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller smiled lightly. ¡°You¡¯ll learn the Fair Maiden¡¯s Heart Sutra at my Ancient Tomb Sect!¡±


    The woman named Adide Coleman eximed in surprise, ¡°Y-You¡­ Could it be that you¡¯re the real


    Shooriyojou?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right! Of course, I¡¯m the real one!¡±


    Having said that, she walked over and sped Genbu¡¯s arm. ¡°Follow me!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    At this moment, Jerome Coleman let out a huge roar. Like an arrow that had been shot, he rushed


    toward Aunt Rockefeller.


    Genbu was the hope of the Coleman family now. How could he just sit back and let this strange woman


    who dressed as Shooriyojou just take her away? They had already lost three out of the Four Great


    Princesses, and Genbu was thest one. Even if he had to put his life on the line, he needed to keep


    her here.


    However¡­


    Smack!


    Aunt Rockefeller pped lightly.


    A humongous, fair, white hand expanded in the air and mmed into Jerome¡¯s chest.


    Jerome was pped by the palm directly in the next instant, and he flew through the air from the


    impact. With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, his body mmed into the stone wall behind them, a big hole appeared on


    the wall from the impact, and his body went through it.


    The entire scene was enveloped in dead silence!


    The gap between the two was too big, and everyone was looking on in disbelief. It was like a child had


    thrown a punch and knocked over a car. Was this a dream?


    After throwing out this punch, Aunt Rockefeller picked up Genbu, who couldn¡¯t move her body at all


    now. She and Alex both swaggered out the gates of the Coleman family after that, and no one else


    dared to stop them.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Didn¡¯t everyone just see the strongest patriarch of the Coleman family get beaten and flung through the


    air?


    Whether or not they needed to change their patriarch once again, it was still unknown!


    ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°The patriarch has fainted. Hurry, get Doctor Lloyd here!¡±


    Everyone on scene from the Coleman family was eagerly but somewhat chaotically lending a hand to


    work together to pull Jerome, who was covered in dust, from the ruins. It took a while before he finally


    woke up. The first thing he asked was, ¡°Where is Genbu? Is Genbu alright?¡±


    Adide replied, ¡°Uncle, Genbu has been taken away by Shooriyojou!¡±


    Jerome spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. He was thoroughly pissed.


    ¡°Investigate them! Hurry up and find out for me right away. I want to know who in the world those two,


    the Condor Hero and Shooriyojou, really are!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1251

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1251


    How would Jerome Coleman find out the identity of Shooriyojou and the Condor Hero?


    They were fictional characters. Furthermore, after taking Genbu and walking out of the Coleman


    family¡¯s residence, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller flew past the buildings using Feather Walk, dodging all


    the nearby surveince cameras. When they reappeared, they were already far away.


    ¡°Who are you people? Where are you taking me to?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t like women. If you ever try to do those disgusting things to me, I¡¯ll¡­ Bite my tongue and


    commit suicide!¡±


    Genbu felt weak all over and had no strength to escape. Even if Aunt Rockefeller threw her on the


    street, she could not run fast either.


    Aunt Rockefeller sneered, ¡°Have you misunderstood something? How could I fancy you? I¡¯m


    Shooriyojou, and he¡¯s the Condor Hero. Shooriyojou only loves her Condor Hero. Even if you want to


    intervene as the third wheel, it¡¯s an impossible matter for you.¡±


    Alex only felt weird about Aunt Rockefeller iming herself to be Shooriyojou and acted so


    affectionately.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Then, why did you capture me?¡± Genbu really could not understand her intention.


    Aunt Rockefeller said, ¡°I think your aptitude is great. It¡¯s just a waste to stay in that kind of ce like the


    Coleman family. So, I kindly came over to enlighten you to join my Ancient Tomb Sect. From now on,


    you¡¯ll start your brand new life!¡±


    ¡°Ancient Tomb Sect?¡±


    Genbu was extremely shocked. She had watched the perennially popr TV series, ¡®The Legend of


    Condor Heroes¡¯, and was familiar with the characters in it. However, she did not watch the version


    portrayed by Louis Koo. In addition, she did not have enough time to practice martial arts. She basically


    did not have time to pay attention to the entertainment news, so she could not recognize the two


    protagonists in disguise.


    ¡°Could you both are really¡­ Shooriyojou and the Condor Hero?¡±


    ¡°Of course, how many times do I need to repeat myself?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ They¡¯re just fictional characters in the novel¡¯s plot!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the prototypes for the novel!¡± Aunt Rockefeller blurted, ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s any problem, you¡¯ll


    understand itter. I¡¯ve sealed your bloodline now, so don¡¯t you ever try to use any Blood Burst Art to


    stimte your potential! To be frank with you, that Blood Burst Art of yours is akin to killing the goose


    thatys the golden egg, a temporary remedy that will cause the problem to get worse! Now, your


    Blood Burst Art has reached a higher level, it will result in a greater overdraft of potential. ording to


    your current overdraft condition, I¡¯m more optimistic about your sister, Suzaku.¡±


    ¡°You know about Suzaku?¡±


    ¡°She has joined my Ancient Tomb Sect now. She¡¯s my Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s disciple!¡±


    Alex wiped the sweat from his forehead as he sweated quietly. He thought, ¡®Aunt isn¡¯t really going to


    create the Ancient Tomb Sect, right? But the problem is, where will she go to create an ancient tomb to


    live in?¡¯


    On the other hand, Genbu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Suzaku is in your hands? You guys¡­ What is


    your rtionship with Alex Rockefeller from California?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller blurted nonsense, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that Rockefeller brat. He¡¯s also a member


    of our Ancient Tomb Sect, but his martial arts is mediocre. He¡¯s just a fellow without any promising


    prospects.¡±


    Alex shot a re at her without saying a word.


    On the other hand, Genbu waspletely shocked. In her mind, Alex, who could kill Terrance


    Coleman, the Grandmaster of the Coleman family, turned out to be a person without any promising


    prospects. As expected, this woman was truly terrifying.


    How great were her martial arts skills?


    ¡°You¡­ Are you a Martial Honor?¡±


    The way Genbu addressed Aunt Rockefeller suddenly changed.


    Martial artists always had respect for the truly strong people from the bottom of their hearts.


    To her surprise, Aunt Rockefeller said, ¡°What¡¯s so great about Martial Honor?!¡±


    ¡®Martial Honor was not even up to her standard?¡¯


    ¡°Could it be that you are¡­ Are a Martial Saint senior?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller snorted. ¡°Once you have joined my Ancient Tomb Sect, I¡¯ll make you a Martial Saint


    within three years!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ***


    After that, Aunt Rockefeller wanted to part with Alex on the road right away, so she said, ¡°Alex, I¡¯ll bring


    Genbu to Ancient Tomb Sect. You should go back and find Ze Yaeger and her daughter. I¡¯ll look for


    you in a few days.¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded. He spoke to her with spiritual consciousness to ask, ¡°Are you really into role-


    y? Where will your Ancient Tomb Secte from?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1252

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1252


    Aunt Rockefeller replied telepathically, ¡°Can¡¯t I just make one trip? Alright, let¡¯s part ways here!¡±


    Alex looked at her. He actually felt a bit reluctant to part with her. In these few days, he was following


    her so closely that he started to have feelings for her.


    However, Aunt Rockefeller waved her hand right away. She took Genbu and swaggered off,


    disappearing around the corner of the street in the blink of an eye.


    ***


    After restoring his appearance, Alex hurried back to the hotel and found Ze Yaeger and Winniefred


    Wood. Then, he checked out the room and left.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Missouri was not far away from California. Alex immediately called a cab and returned to Rockefeller


    Manor in California.


    Seeing such a huge manor, Ze seemed a little cautious and nervous. ¡°Savior, this¡­ This ce is


    your home?¡±


    Winniefred tugged at Alex¡¯s clothes. On the contrary, she was very excited after looking around the


    area. ¡°It¡¯s so huge! It¡¯s like walking into a park. Uncle, are you a millionaire?¡±


    Her words amused Alex, so he held her hand and said, ¡°Yes! Uncle is a millionaire. Uncle will buy you


    whatever you want from now on!¡±


    However, the little girl shook her head, with the two tiny braids swaying back and forth. ¡°This isn¡¯t good!


    Uncle¡¯s money is Uncle¡¯s money. Winnie can¡¯t simply use it! Only Mommy¡¯s money is Winnie¡¯s


    money¡­ Hey, if you¡¯re my daddy, that¡¯d be great. Can you be my daddy?¡±


    Alex had already heard her say that several times.


    He looked at Ze and saw her seemingly shy. A beautiful tenderness was disyed upon that


    indifferent yet stern face. His heart skipped a beat. He nodded for some reason. ¡°Alright, then you just


    treat me as your daddy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Now, I have a daddy, too!¡±


    The little girl jumped all of a sudden and hugged Alex. Unfortunately, she could not jump high enough


    to reach his shoulders, so she just slid down. In the end, Alex picked her up.


    Her pinkish, chubby face looked very cute, and there were tears in her huge eyes too.


    Compared with Hailey Lawson¡¯s daughter, Zoey Carter, she was even more sensible and loveable by


    others.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, you should be a bit louder!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!!!¡±


    Smooch!


    The little girl kissed Alex on the nose, leaving a little bit of saliva on it.


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s ecstatic look, all sorts of feelings welled up in Ze¡¯s heart. The word ¡°Daddy¡±


    was something that she could not provide to her daughter as a mother before. However, with a nod


    from Alex, it gave her apletely different joy.


    At this moment, the people in the manor heard themotion and came out one after another. The


    one to rush to the front was Holly Yates.


    Then, Brittany Rockefeller, Waltz Fleur, Maya Howards, X Stoermer, and even Michelle Yowell and


    Hailey Lawson all walked out of the manor.


    If each person in the group were to be ced in the crowd, she would be a figure with peerless beauty


    in the world. When they came out together, they looked like a magnificentndscape.


    Seeing those people, Winniefred hugged Alex and whispered, ¡°Daddy, do I have many mommies?¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    At this moment, Holly took the lead and came forward. She looked at Winniefred curiously. ¡°Bro, who¡¯s


    this little brat?¡±


    Brittany and others who followed from behind also sized her up in surprise.


    Winniefred hugged Alex tightly and said in a childish voice, ¡°I¡¯m not a little brat, but I¡¯m Daddy¡¯s


    daughter. I¡¯m Winnie!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1253

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1253


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my brother¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Holly became even more shocked.


    Then, she looked at Ze.


    Ze¡¯s current age was unknown. However, she might be rted to the unique gene. Holly could not


    tell that she was a woman who had given birth to a child at all from her appearance. However, when


    she took a closer look, she could feel the natural feminine charm exuding from her. Hence, she was


    definitely past her early twenties.


    The little devil, Michelle, just took a step forward and snatched Winnie, hugging her. ¡°Wow! Bro Alex, is


    this your love child? She looks quite good, just like a porcin doll. Can you lend her to me to y with


    her for a few days?¡±


    Winnie pursed her lips and was about to cry.


    Ze was so anxious that she almost wanted to rush forward and snatch her away.


    However, she soon discovered that the group of women before her was naturally beautiful and as


    pretty as flowers, but they all had decent cultivation. Even if she did not seriously go through the


    cultivation formally, she could still feel their cultivation.


    ¡°Michelle, stop fooling around!¡± Brittany spoke.


    After taking the child from Michelle, she took a few looks at her. From her eyebrows, it could be seen


    that she liked Winnie very much. She even suspected. ¡®This child can¡¯t be a love child born out from my


    son¡¯s reckless behavior in the past, right?¡¯


    She looked at her son. ¡°Alex, is she really my granddaughter?¡±


    Alex made a cough. When he was about to say something, Winnie looked at Brittany with a terrified


    expression as she shouted weakly, ¡°Grand¡­ Grandma, h-hello to you!¡±


    This made Brittany happy.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She really thought that she was her granddaughter who had been suffering out there, so she instantly


    responded with a hum, grinning from ear to ear.


    Alex hurriedly introduced. ¡°Mom, let me introduce them. This is Ze Yaeger. She is Winnie¡¯s mother.


    That¡¯s Winnie. Her full name is Winniefred Wood. If you like her, then just treat her as your


    granddaughter!¡±


    With such an introduction by Alex, everyone understood that the child was not really her


    granddaughter.


    However, the few women ¡¯s expressions became weird as they looked at Ze.


    Holly blurted, ¡°Bro, are you taking care of someone else¡¯s child? Then, introduce Sis-inw to us!¡±


    Alex raised his hand and scratched his nose. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. She¡¯s not your sis-inw.¡±


    Then, Alex briefly introduced Ze and her daughter. When the crowd heard that the person was the


    candidate fancied by that mysterious aunt, everyone¡¯s expression became stern. It was evident that the


    aunt had left an indelible image in their minds.


    ¡°Hurry, we¡¯ll talk about it after going inside!¡±


    ¡°Since Alex has be Winnie¡¯s father, then I¡¯ll shamelessly be Winnie¡¯s grandma!¡±


    Brittany handed Winnie over to Alex. When the little girl returned to Alex¡¯s side, she became cheerful,


    and her eyes were once again filled with its quick wittedness as well. She looked around at the crowd,


    but she still felt afraid when she saw Michelle because that woman had actually wanted to y with her


    like a doll.


    She was too terrifying.


    On the other hand, Brittany affectionately took Ze¡¯s hand and walked into the manor.


    Alex introduced the aunts and sisters to the little girl. After introducing Hailey, he could not help but ask


    Hailey, ¡°Hailey, Long time no see. Why does a busy person like you have the leisure toe here


    today?¡±


    Hailey red at him. ¡°How am I a busy person? You¡¯re the busy one! Ever since you guys moved away


    from Maple Vi, you haven¡¯t gone back even once. When I wanted to drop by your house, I couldn¡¯t


    find you guys at all!¡±


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°Then, what about youe and stay here too? It¡¯ll be lively.¡±


    Hailey cackled as she said, ¡°But I think it¡¯s inconvenient for me to be in this harem of yours!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1254

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1254


    Her words had made Waltz and the others blush.


    Only then did Alex know about Hailey¡¯s trust intention ofing to his house¡­ First, she came to visit


    Brittany. After all, many people with intention could inquire gossip about the incident that happened at


    Moonlight Lake that day here. At the time, many people knew that Brittany was held under duress.


    Secondly, she came to inform Brittany about something, Rockefeller Group was going to be wrapped


    up and sold.


    ***


    They arrived at the inside of the manor.


    Everyone knew that Alex had gone for a trip to the Melvis family in ska, and he would definitely have


    a lot of things to talk to Brittany about alone aftering back. Hence, they were very tactful in taking


    care of Ze and her daughter, giving them time to be in private.


    Alex told Brittany about his experience at the Melvis family and the incidents that he had encountered.


    He left the final decision to Brittany herself.


    ¡°Once he leaves the customs, he should be able to receive the news very soon!¡±


    ¡°If the truth of the matter is indeed as Bet Melvis had confessed, he shoulde and find us.


    When the timees, just do whatever you think of without scruple! The Melvis family is nothing to us


    for now.¡±


    Brittany nodded and then said, ¡°Then, you should find time and go to Long Beach with me first!¡±


    The appearance of Bet Melvis and Ruby Lamar after being infected by parasitic disease shed in


    Alex¡¯s mind. He nodded. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Then, he said, ¡°I heard that Rockefeller Group is going to be wrapped up and sold?¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°Did Hailey tell you about it? This news was just released earlier. Rockefeller Group has


    been impacted by the products of our Lush Cosmetics and lost many orders, but it¡¯s actually impossible


    for them to crash this fast! The main cause is that no one is in charge of the Rockefeller family. John


    Rockefeller has entered a vegetative state, Noah Rockefeller and his family have run away. It¡¯s Paige


    Rockefeller who is manipting this matter.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°This Paige Rockefeller doesn¡¯t seem to have such an authority, right?¡±


    Brittany nodded. ¡°Hence, there must be someone behind her back It might be Noah Rockefeller. They


    need money for their escape.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°But, I¡¯m suspecting it¡¯s Carol Rockefeller. This woman¡¯s thoughts now have be a bit


    unbelievable.¡±


    Brittany let out a sigh. ¡°This woman has been an ungrateful person. Now, she is just getting worse.¡±


    In the end, Alex waved his hand. ¡°Whatever, she can¡¯t cause any trouble anyway! Rockefeller Group is


    the result of the blood, sweat, and tears you and Dad shed back then. Since Paige Rockefeller will shut


    it down and sell it, we should take it down. What do you think?¡±


    Brittany smiled and called Maya toe in.


    Maya had the same intention as well.


    She said, ¡°But, in the news about the sales announced by Paige Rockefeller, there¡¯s a clear condition


    that the people rted to our Lush Cosmetics will be rejected should they want to purchase Rockefeller


    Group. In other words, we¡¯re on Rockefeller Group¡¯s cklist.¡±


    Alex sneered.


    ¡°So she said we¡¯re on the cklist. But does that mean we should adhere to that cklist?¡±


    ¡°Who does Paige Rockefeller think she is?¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s tactful, I¡¯ll give them a bit of money as charity. If she¡¯s not tactful, I¡¯ll snatch Rockefeller Group


    over without spending a single penny.¡±


    Alex paused for a while after speaking. He asked, ¡°Has anyone contacted Paige Rockefeller?¡±


    Maya nodded. ¡°Based on my understanding, there were a few of them. But, Paige Rockefeller is quite


    greedy. To rake in a huge fortune in the end, she will be having a live auction. The highest bidder will


    have it.¡±


    ¡°When will it be?¡±


    ¡°It will be happening in the exhibition hall of Rockefeller Group tonight.¡±


    Alex touched his chin and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go and join in the fun tonight then! Mom, you haven¡¯t


    been to Rockefeller Group for quite some time, right? Let¡¯s go and revisit thepany.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1255

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1255


    It was eight o¡¯clock at night.


    Rockefeller Group¡¯s exhibition hall was brightly lit and buzzing with people.


    Many prestigious people from California rushed over because of the news released by Paige


    Rockefeller, Rockefeller Group was wrapped up and sold at a low price in a live auction. The highest


    bidder would acquire thepany. Moreover, it was offered at an ultra low price of fifty billion dors.


    Naturally, it attracted a lot of people pursuing it.


    Well, Rockefeller Group had a market value of over three hundred billion dors at its pinnacle.


    Fifty billion dors was simply a cutthroat price. Although Lush Cosmeticspletely blocked


    Rockefeller Group¡¯s business, they had been operating their business for decades, with their territories


    scattered all over America. They wouldn¡¯t crash in such a short time. Even if the assets were reduced


    by half, there would still be a scale of 150 billion dors.


    Besides, there were all sorts of immovable assets. Even if it was sessfully acquired for 150 billion


    dors, it would still be profitable. Therefore, once the reserve price was announced,panies


    without sufficient capabilities initially and third rate families in California came over one after another as


    well.


    ¡°Mr. Shepherd, why are you here too?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you people from Pegasus International want to take down Rockefeller Group, too?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But the problem is, even if the deal is struck at the reserve price of fifty billion dors, your father


    wouldn¡¯t be able to afford this amount of money, right?¡±


    In the crowd, a young man, who brought along a beautiful woman, said to another young man.


    That young man was none other than the young heir of Pegasus International who used to pursue


    Dorothy Assex, Felix Shepherd.


    After apse of time, Flex now had a girlfriend and held an important position in Pegasus International.


    He was bound to inherit the properties of Pegasus International in the future. He looked at the young


    man before him and sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Mr. MacGregor! If Pegasus International can¡¯t take down


    Rockefeller Group, do you think your family¡¯s Dream City can take it down?¡±


    Both of them were rivals who used to have grudges against each other.


    The young man called Mr. MacGregorughed and said, ¡°Our Dream City is determined to have


    Rockefeller Group! To be frank with you, today¡¯s auction is just an interlude. In the end, the one who


    acquires Rockefeller Group will surely be our Dream City.¡±


    Felix frowned. ¡°Do you people have this much money?¡±


    Mr. MacGregor arrogantly said, ¡°Do you think the MacGregor family is still the same as five years ago?


    That means your Pegasus International hasn¡¯t made any progress. If we were to rank the four great


    families in California again, my MacGregor family would be seated at the first ce for sure.¡±


    Then, he said to Felix¡¯s girlfriend, who was holding his hand, ¡°Prettydy, you really look beautiful. With


    your stunning look, it¡¯s really such a pity to be Felix Shepherd¡¯s girlfriend. The Shepherd family is just a


    third rate family at most, whereas my MacGregor family will soon be the top notch family. How


    about youe with me? What do you think? I¡¯ll give a vi that¡¯s worth tens of millions of dors right


    now.¡±


    Felix¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered as she was actually a bit moved.


    Felix almost wanted to vomit blood after looking at her reaction.


    At this moment, he caught a glimpse of a group of peopleing over from the entrance. They were


    Alex Rockefeller, Brittany Rockefeller, and Maya Howards.


    There were only three of them. The rest of the family did note with them as such a small matter did


    not require the entire family to be present.


    However, Felix knew that Alex was behind Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Now that Alex and Brittany


    appeared, he was afraid that it would be a bunk to sell off Rockefeller Group.


    He sneered at Mr. MacGregor. ¡°Rockefeller Group can¡¯t be acquired by anyone. Look, the owner is


    here. Just a word of advice, you better be a bit discreet and don¡¯t simply jump out there. Otherwise, you


    won¡¯t even know how you died and brought the disaster of annihtion upon your MacGregor family.¡±


    After speaking, Felix simply let go of his girlfriend¡¯s hand, flinging it away ferociously.


    ¡®Damn, why do I need this kind of woman?¡¯


    ¡®Sooner andter she would turn me into a cuckold!¡¯


    He immediately scurried toward the entrance to greet Alex.


    It was because he saw Alex and the group from the ss window earlier. At this moment, they had not


    officially walked into the exhibition hall yet! Felix immediately walked out of the main entrance. When


    he saw Alex, he greeted with a smile, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, Mrs. Rockefeller!¡±


    Alex was startled for a brief moment Never did he expect that he would meet Felix here.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I¡®m not here to acquire Rockefeller Group. I just came to join in the fun.¡±


    When the two people were talking, Mr. MacGregor walked out with a doubtful expression. He wanted to


    see what kind of powerful figure had arrived to make that fellow Felix go forward and greet them like a


    bootlicking dog. If the person was really a supreme figure, he did not mind bootlicking the person as


    well. He could even bootlick harder than Felix.


    During this time, the advance by leaps and bounds in the MacGregor family¡¯s strength was inseparable


    from the family¡¯s bootlicking ability. And, he, Theodore MacGregor, had also created a set of perfect


    guidelines for bootlicking.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1256

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1256


    At first nce, he did not recognize that man at all. He chuckled gently and said as he stepped forward,


    ¡°Mr. Shepherd, did you meet with a VIP? Why don¡¯t you introduce him to me?¡±


    Felix¡¯s expression darkened. Never did he expect that Theodore would be so thick skinned.


    However, since he had spoken right after their conversation, it would be a bit unreasonable if he did not


    make the introduction, leaving a bad impression on Alex. Hence, he introduced, ¡°Then, you should


    prick up your ears and listen properly. This is Mrs. Rockefeller, who founded Rockefeller Group on her


    own. Without Mrs. Rockefeller, the current Rockefeller Group wouldn¡¯t exist. And this is the true heir of


    Rockefeller Group, Young Master Rockefeller. Why don¡¯t you greet Mrs. Rockefeller and Young Master


    Rockefeller?¡±


    However, to his surprise, Theodoreughed heartily after hearing what he said. ¡°Damn, I thought he


    was some kind of VIP. It turns out to be the useless son-inw expelled from the Rockefeller family. I


    heard that he drank his mother-inw¡¯s feet bathing water every day after being married into the Assex


    family. In the end, he was even chased out of the house. Felix Shepherd, you¡¯ve really regressed. You


    are actually trying to kneel and bootlick this fellow. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Felix was furious. ¡°Nonsense! Theodore MacGregor, how dare you be rude to Young Master


    Rockefeller?¡±


    Theodoreughed out loud. ¡°There are idiots every year, but there are many of them, especially this


    year. Felix Shepherd, do you believe if I can make the mother-and-son pair unable to cross the


    entrance of the exhibition hall at all?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he immediately called a few security guards over.


    Obviously, his impression of Alex and the others was the same from a few months ago. He still had


    insufficient knowledge of them.


    On the other hand, Rockefeller Group¡¯s security guards were indeed specifically instructed by Paige


    Rockefeller so that anyone rted to Lush Cosmetics or Alex and the others were not allowed to enter


    the building. Therefore, the security guard immediately blocked Alex and the others and said sternly,


    ¡°We don¡¯t wee you people here. Can you please leave?¡±


    After taking a nce at Theodore, Alex said to the security guard, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a mission. Inform all the


    guests inside that the auction will be canceled, and have them return to the ces where they came


    from! Also, go find Paige Rockefeller for me and tell her that Alex Rockefeller wants to see her.¡±


    The security guard was startled upon hearing it.


    Meanwhile, Theodore could not helpughing. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, is it? You can¡¯ t be living in the dream


    and still think you¡¯re the young heir of Rockefeller Group, right? You¡¯re just a homeless, wretched dog


    from the Rockefeller family. You people are the ones who should return to the ce where you came


    from!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Theodore¡¯s female partner and Felix¡¯s girlfriend showed disdain and disgust as if Alex were a miserable


    creature unwilling to admit failure.


    However, at this moment, an old man and a few young men walked toward them. That old man was the


    patriarch of the Yowell family, Keith Yowell.


    Seeing Alex and Mrs. Rockefeller, he hurriedly greeted, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, Mrs. Rockefeller, you both are


    here too!¡±


    Theodore was shocked when he took a closer look at the old man.


    ¡®Damn, isn¡¯t this the patriarch of the Yowell family? Why would he show so much respect for this trashy


    Alex Rockefeller and even call him ¡®Mr. Rockefeller¡¯? Is he insane?¡¯


    However, another group of people came after that.


    The group of people also walked over and stood next to Alex respectfully before uttering, ¡°Mr.


    Rockefeller!¡±


    It was because the few people were from the top family in California, the Summers family!


    At this moment, his eyelids trembled. He actually saw Azure Storm from Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate.


    He walked in with dozens of men in ck outfits from outside the building.


    ¡®What are they going to do with such a big fuss?¡¯ Theodore¡¯s heart even trembled.


    However, he saw Azure bowing to Alex respectfully. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, Azure Storm from Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate has brought fifty guards here, waiting for your instructions!¡±


    Thud!


    Theodore¡¯s back mmed against the main entrance as his face turned pale.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1257

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1257


    Theodore looked terrified, and his entire body trembled as he sat on the ground. He could not believe


    his eyes at all. He felt that his outlook on life was severely challenged.


    Why would an abandoned son expelled from the house have such power and fame?


    Meanwhile, his female partner had the same pale face. The expression of disdain and mockery earlier


    was no longer seen. Instead, it was reced by an extremely shocked expression.


    ¡°Why are you here, too?¡± Alex strangely looked at Azure.


    ¡°Waltz gave me a call. She asked me toe over and take a look if there¡¯s anyone who dares to


    refuse to listen to Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s instructions,¡± Azure said respectfully. Then, he pointed at Theodore,


    who was lying on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡±


    Felix immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s the young heir of Dream City in California. He¡¯s here to acquire


    Rockefeller Group! Oh right, just now, he even said that the current MacGregor family has long


    surpassed the four great families in California.¡±


    ¡°They have surpassed the four great families?¡±


    A young man who came along with Keith Yowell sneered and said, ¡°Our Yowell family ranksst among


    the four families. ording to you, your MacGregor has already surpassed us?¡±


    Theodore had just casually bragged earlier. Never did he expect that he would meet the people from


    the four great families.


    ¡°I¡­ Didn¡¯t! He¡¯s trying to nder me!¡± Theodore denied loudly.


    ¡°Hmph, what a quibbler!¡± Maya said. Then, the disciple from the Yowell family suddenly pped


    Theodore¡¯s face, knocking out two of his teeth.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to admit the truth yet? Do you really think that you¡¯re still living in the dream?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The young man from the Yowell family kicked Theodore in the stomach, causing him to roll over the


    floor. To him, the sound of Theodore rolling on the floor was like a pleasantly appealing sound that he


    yearned for so badly.


    Until this moment, he could tell that Alex was not an existence whom he could afford to offend at all.


    The auction of Rockefeller Group tonight might end up in a disaster. He would have been luckier had


    he stayed away from there earlier.


    As a result, Brittany said, ¡°Wait a minute, my son can¡¯t be humiliated by anyone. Since you¡¯ve


    humiliated my son, shouldn¡¯t you leave something behind?¡±


    Theodore was shocked. ¡°Madame, I¡­¡±


    Azure immediately let out a roar. ¡°Guards! Chop off this mongrel¡¯s legs and throw him out! Starting from


    this moment, whoever dares toe in and join the auction casually, I¡¯ll break his leg!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Two guards in ck outfits immediately left their formation. One of them held Theodore, and the other


    took out a shiny, cold de from his waist.


    Theodore trembled with fear after seeing it. All of a sudden, he jumped around violently as he had


    severe sphincter dyssynergia. ¡°No. No, Bro Azure. Bro Azure, I was wrong. No¡­ AIL¡­¡±


    Poof! Poof!


    After raising the hand, the de fell.


    Two bloody sshes spurted.


    Theodore¡¯s legs were cut in the middle position of the thigh. Once the limbs were cut off, they were


    separated from the body. Two bloody broken legs fell to the floor. It was a bloody yet cruel sight.


    ¡°Gosh!¡± The female partner brought by Theodore was so terrified that she started vomiting right away.


    During the entire incident, Alex did not say a word, and he was as calm as still water. He had stopped


    feeling any turbulence in his heart ages ago when witnessing such a scene.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    On the other hand, the few security guards from Rockefeller Group trembled like chaffs in a sieve as


    they did not know what to do.


    ¡°Ahh..!¡±


    ¡°My legs, my legs¡­¡±


    Theodore yelled in extreme grief. His voice instantly startled everyone in the exhibition hall.


    It also rmed the organizer of the auction, Paige Rockefeller!


    Paige¡¯s capability was worse than Noah Rockefeller¡¯s. Her role in Rockefeller Group was equivalent to


    a vermin¡¯s. All she did was make money from Rockefeller Group, but she had never made any


    contribution. In other words, all she created wereplete side effects building obstacles for the


    employees under her.


    Many employees with decent abilities resigned from thepany because of her.


    Based on her ability, the critical point was that even if she wanted to rake a profit, it would not be easy


    for her to do so.


    However, this time was different.


    Carol Rockefeller had found her and got her to sell Rockefeller Group as soon as possible. She even


    gave her an authorization letter.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1258

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1258


    It was difficult for her to understand how Carol Rockefeller acquired the authorization letter for the


    shareholders¡¯ consent. Anyway, other than Noah Rockefeller¡¯s signature on it, there was also the


    signature of another major shareholder, John Rockefeller¡­ Carol told her that she only needed fifty


    billion dors. Paige Rockefeller could have the extra amounts for herself.


    Hence, Paige had set up such an auction. To her, it was exactly what she needed. If she were to


    manage thepany, Rockefeller Group would have to file for bankruptcy within half a year.


    If the auction turned out to be sessful, she was confident that her assets would be no less than


    Carol¡¯s.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Who dares to make a ruckus at Rockefeller Group? The person must be very bold! Security guards!


    Where are the security guards?!¡±


    Paige was dressed beautifully as she was surrounded by thepanion of many rich men and female


    partners.


    Smack!


    Suddenly, a silhouette shed past her.


    Someone pped Paige¡¯s face that was covered with cosmetic foundation, hard.


    The person pping her was none other than Brittany Rockefeller.


    It was a very hard p. Paige¡¯s face could not withstand the impact at all. Her nose immediately bled,


    and half of her face became swollen.


    If it weren¡¯t for someone behind to support her, she would have stumbled and fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Brittany¡­ Brittany Rockefeller, it¡¯s you?! You¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    Paige stuttered as her face hurt so much that she could not speak properly.


    Brittany said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to auction Rockefeller Group, so I came to take a look. What


    about it? Did you give the order not to let us in? What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you looking down at


    us? Do you feel that we¡¯re inferior to others?¡±


    Paige¡¯s expression changed abruptly, showing instinctive fear.


    However, she thought about getting a huge sum of money soon, so she forcibly endured the panic


    feeling in her heart and said, ¡°Brittany Rockefeller, this is our normal business operation. Before this,


    you publicly dered in front of my father¡¯s funeral parlor that Rockefeller Group was considered the


    alimony given by the Rockefeller family to raise William Rockefeller. Other than normal business


    means, you wouldn¡¯t resort to dirty tricks! Are you going to go back on your words now?¡±


    Maya said, ¡°We came here to join the auction ording to the business rules. And, you forbid us to


    enter the auction?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡°


    Paige really wanted to reject them because she had predicted that nothing good would happen.


    However, after ncing at the people standing behind them, she really dared not utter such words.


    Brittany, Alex, and Maya walked into the auction venue with a group of guards in the end.


    It was eight o¡¯clock sharp!


    The auction started!


    Just as the host on the stage was about to give a speech, Azure took twenty guards in ck outfits up


    the stage right away.


    When the host was still in a daze, Azure grabbed the microphone in his hand with an evil look. Then,


    he kicked him off the stage.


    At that instant, there was amotion at the scene.


    Maya tugged at Alex¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Bro, what did you ask him to do?¡±


    Alex subconsciously rubbed her slender fingers. He shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to do


    anything. It¡¯s his intention. But this guy has always been sassy. He might make an unexpected move.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As expected, Azure ignored themotion of the people below the stage and said with a smile,


    ¡°Rockefeller Group is going to be wrapped up and auctioned. That guy just now is not qualified to be


    the host, so I¡¯ll host it! Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Azure Storm. Many people present may know me.


    Lord Lex from Thousand Miles Conglomerate is my godfather!¡±


    As soon as he said that, some people who did not know Azure immediately gasped out of


    astonishment.


    That was the king of California¡¯s underworld!


    Well, in fact, the king did not have the slightest value in front of many martial experts. However, this title


    would make any ordinary citizen utterly stunned.


    ¡°Let me count the numbers. How many people here are genuinely prepared to acquire Rockefeller


    Group?¡±


    ¡°Raise your hand!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t raise your hand, that means you¡¯re going to abstain from bidding!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1259

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1259


    The crowd hesitated for a while. Soon, someone raised his hand.


    Immediately afterward, the second person, the third person¡­


    There were more than a dozen raised hands.


    At this moment, Azure slightly smiled and snapped his fingers.


    In the next second, forty martial artists in ck outfits scattered and rushed toward those people who


    raised their hands.


    Crack!


    Crack! Crack! Crack!¡­


    The scene ended up in the wailing of people as a series of bone fracture sound was heard.


    ¡°Ah, my hand! My hand!¡±


    ¡°Why did you break my hand? You guys¡­ You guys are too tyrannical. You guys just intentionally


    injured people. I¡¯m going to sue you guys. I¡¯ll make you guys rot in prison.¡±


    The one who spoke those words was a vice director of a certain second rate family in California.


    Earlier, he was the first person who raised his hand. As a result, his right arm was broken by Azure¡¯s


    subordinate at once.


    The martial artist who broke his hand probably had terrible skills. He was too rough when he broke his


    hand, causing his broken bone to protrude through the skin. It was so painful that he started


    questioning his life.


    As a result, the martial artist was upset after hearing his mor. He broke off his other hand right away.


    Among the people, some tried to resist as well. For instance, some rich men brought along their


    bodyguards when they came over, and several martial artists apanied some. However, once they


    made their moves, the ones who intercepted their attacks by blood suppression were martial artists


    from the Yowell family, led by Keith Yowell. Those who were lightly injured had their energy cores


    shattered, whereas those who were heavily injured had their limbs broken.


    Less than a half minute, all the raised hands were snapped broken.


    On the high stage inside the exhibition hall, Paige could feel goosebumps all over her body after seeing


    everything that had happened all of a sudden. Now, she finally understood one thing, Alex and Brittany


    did note to Rockefeller Group to make a ruckus before this, not because they were afraid of


    stirring trouble, but they felt truly pointless to do so.


    When they were upset or when they were willing to spare time to harass someone, they would destroy


    all the rules after making their moves. The way of thinking of ordinary people could not be applied to


    these people at all.


    She thought four words a strike of lightning!


    At this moment, the people who joined the auction and wanted to pick up the bargain and those from


    the wealthy families, who wanted to make a profit from Rockefeller Group, extremely regretted it. It was


    toote for everyone to feel regrets.


    They looked at that handsome, casual king of the underground society who had an evil smile on the


    stage with extreme fear. Previously, when they heard Azure¡¯s name, they only felt his strength,


    chess, and admiration for him. But now, they just experienced first hand fear,ing from the shock


    in the depth of their souls¡­ It turned out that those legends were true.


    Azure closed his eyes and tilted his head. Even his body was still gently swaying around as if he was


    listening to a concert and the sound of fractured bones and the wailing of the crowd were the musical


    notes in arge scale concert.


    Until those wailing sounds slowly quieted down by the death threats from Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate¡¯s martial artists, only then did Azure open his eyes and look at the crowd below the


    stage with a strange smile. ¡°Oh my, it turns out that none of you guys are here to acquire Rockefeller


    Group. It looks like you¡¯re here to join in the fun!¡±


    Azure¡¯s words made many people below the stage nearly vomit mouthfuls of blood right away.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡®You¡¯re too shameless!¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re the king of California¡¯s underground society. How could you be so shameless?¡¯


    ¡®Obviously, you were the one who got our hands broken. Now, you are actually pretending to see


    nothing. Do you really think that we¡¯re dumb and blind?¡¯


    However, Azure asked again after that, ¡°I¡¯ll ask for thest time. Is anyone joining the auction for the


    acquisition? Those who want the acquisition, kindly raise your hands so that I can see you guys.¡±


    None.


    No one raised his hand.


    ¡®Damn you. Once we raise our hands, your people will rush over and break our hands. Whoever raises


    his hand is an idiot!¡¯


    Azure then pointed in a certain direction. ¡°There is! It¡¯s this beautifuldy. I see you. You¡¯re only the one


    here who raises your hand!¡±


    The crowd looked in the direction Azure was pointing at.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1260

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1260


    They wanted to see who was the stubborn idiot. It turned out to be a woman. They saw Maya Howards


    with her hand raised in the corner.


    ¡°Damn, she¡¯s really a beautifuldy. She¡¯s so stunning that she looks more beautiful than those people


    in the entertainment industry. Who is she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she looks a bit familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ve seen her before. Since thisdy dares to raise her hand now, we¡¯ll wait for her


    arm to be broken by the joint forces of Thousand Miles Conglomerate and the Yowell family!¡±


    The crowd broke into a discussion among themselves at once.


    To their surprise, someone eximed at this moment, ¡°I remember now. Isn¡¯t this person the beautiful


    woman who ran on theke surface after stepping on thekewater and turning it into ice at Moonlight


    Lake a few days ago?¡±


    The words had stirred up a wave ofmotion. After someone shouted out Maya¡¯s identity, everyone


    started to recognize her.


    She was truly that legendary figure.


    And then, Azure immediately verified Maya¡¯s bidding qualification. In other words, she was the only


    person as the bidder of Rockefeller Group.


    Paige Rockefeller was full of anger and reluctance. She didn¡¯t suppose the process continued to


    develop in such a way, Rockefeller Group could be sold for fifty billion dors at most, in which all the


    amounts would be given to Carol Rockefeller. She would not be able to acquire a single penny.


    How could she let that happen?


    Paige shouted, ¡°You guys are destroying the rules. I can¡¯t allow you guys to act like this. Even if you¡¯re


    the underworld king of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, so what? In the end, California is a society ruled


    byws. You guys are breaking thew for ignoring it.¡±


    At this moment, Maya gently pinched Alex¡¯s fingers and freed her hand from his palm¡­ Even if she felt


    a slight reluctance to part with him, now it was her turn to show up.


    tter! tter! tter!


    The high heels struck the ground.


    Under the gaze of countless people, Maya walked up to the stage like a queen. She was holding a


    briefcase in her hands.


    After going up the stage, she instantly threw the briefcase at Paige and said coldly, ¡°Are you trying to


    discuss thew with me? Alright, we¡¯ll talk about thew then. Inside this briefcase are all the evidence


    of you and your husband using the authorities of Rockefeller Group to enrich yourselves all these years


    by embezzling thepany¡¯s public fund and even secretly selling thepany¡¯s essential form to


    thepetitors. If I were to hand over this evidence to the police, what do you think will happen to


    you?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Paige instantly let out an exim. She knew very well those things that she


    had done over the years.


    Maya really did not omit anything when she talked about those matters. However, she thought that she


    had done them in a very secretive manner, and they were impossible to be known by others. She did


    not believe that Maya and Brittany could acquire the evidence.


    She immediately picked up the briefcase.


    After opening the file inside, her expression changed abruptly when she saw the first page. It was


    because the matter written on it was the evidence of her embezzling thepany¡¯s loan into her


    pocket. She had embezzled a total amount of ten million dors.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After that, she looked at the second page, the third page¡­


    Every piece of the paper was genuine.


    ording to thest statistics, Paige and her husband had embezzled a total of two billion dors from


    Rockefeller Group for the past ten years.


    She broke out in a cold sweat. Then, she tore the evidence into pieces and said, ¡°They¡¯re fake. They¡¯re


    fake. All of these are fake.¡±


    At this moment, Brittany walked up the stage, too.


    ¡°Just tear it! If you tear it, I can print another copy again or even a hundred copies! Paige Rockefeller,


    you thought the things you had done were very secretive, and nobody knows about them? In fact,


    William Rockefeller and I have always been aware of them. We just didn¡¯t want to expose your deeds.


    Now, I¡¯m going to send it to the police. What do you think?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1261

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1261


    Paige Rockefeller suddenly turned pale.


    The embezzlement deficit of two billion was a significant amount. Once handed over to the police, she


    and her husband¡¯s life would be over. They would at least be sentenced to life in prison. They would be


    required to hand over that embezzled money¡­


    The key was ever since Rockefeller Group grew, their earnings also increased. Typical assh*les like


    her had been raised corrupt. Where would there be money left when she had burnt through two billion


    worth of embezzled money, which was umted over the past ten years?


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°With this evidence, do you still think it¡¯s fake? What about handing it over to the police to verify the


    authenticity?¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that there are people from the Summers family present at the scene, so why not ask


    the Summers family toe forward and oversee this matter. What do you think?¡±


    When Paige heard Brittany¡¯s words, she was instantly scared and trembled. She couldn¡¯t imagine the


    terrible consequences. She definitely did not want to go to jail.


    Thud!


    Paige knelt heavily in front of Brittany, ¡° Sister-inw, Sister-inw, I was wrong, please forgive me! I


    really know I¡¯m wrong. Let me stay alive, give me a chance. I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡±


    As she was talking, she vigorously pped her face. This scene made all the visitors below the stage


    stare in disbelief.


    Several staff members of Rockefeller Group looked at Paige with eyes full of contempt.


    In thepany, Paige and her husband had always acted all high and mighty. They were very


    demanding of others and were also constantly educating others to have the spirit of dedication, to know


    how to make sacrifices for thepany. In the end? It turned out that they were thepany¡¯s biggest


    rats, the greediest assh*les.


    The funny thing was Brittany that knew all along. She just chose not to point it out.


    Now that the evidence was out, it was as if the main point of the whole incident was finally focused on.


    Brittany said indifferently, ¡°You want to stay alive? No problem! It just so happens that you have John


    and Noah¡¯s documents with signatures in your hands. Sign the document, and I will use a dor to buy


    all the shares of the Rockefeller Group from your hands!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Paige was dumbfounded.


    Staring at Brittany in a daze, Paige felt as if she could not recognize her. People like Brittany definitely


    should not be so ruthless.


    ¡°Buying all the shares of the Rockefeller Group with one dor, Sister-inw, how can you be so evil


    hearted? This is daylight robbery!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not, absolutely not!¡±


    Brittany sneered, ¡°Why not? A year ago, it was the Rockefeller family who snatched Rockefeller Group


    from William and me. Back then, you didn¡¯t give us a single dime. Not only that, but you also used


    shameless means to freeze all the money on our joint ounts, snatch our house, leaving my son at a


    loss and me with no way to cure my illness. I even kneeled and begged to borrow tens of thousands of


    dors from you, but it was all in vain. Did you think that your hearts were so evil back then?¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    However, she then said, ¡°Sister-inw, this was all the decision of the old man and john¡¯s idea. They


    are in charge of the Rockefeller family. Where do I, a married woman, have the right to do this?¡±


    ¡°But you have the right to do business now.¡±


    ¡°But you have the right to do business now.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Sister-inw, I really can¡¯t! I can¡¯t¡­ Carol, she will kill me, she is now very scary and terrible. She


    is the one who asked me to sell thepany. She is the one who wants fifty billion, I really can¡¯t make


    the decision to sell it to you for one dor, or she will kill me!¡± Paige cried out loud.


    It looked like it was hard for her.


    ¡°You have one minute to think about it. You can either go and exin to the police what was on those


    papers or sign the papers!¡±


    Brittany didn¡®t want to care in the least about the pressure Carol was putting on Paige. After all, they


    were rtives!


    A minute had passed quickly.


    Gritting her teeth, Paige finally gave in. ¡°I will sign that document!¡±


    ***


    At Rockefeller Group¡¯s auction.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1262

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1262


    It all ended in an unconventional way. Brittany regained control of all Rockefeller Group¡¯s shares, which


    was once established by her, at just one dor. She counted the days.


    It was exactly three months since the death of Bill, her grandfather. In other words, Brittany had


    sessfully fulfilled her goal, which she had dered in front of Bill¡¯s coffin.


    Rockefeller Group, indeed, was overthrown. Even the person in charge of the Rockefeller family was


    gone.


    A sign of resurrection was on the cards since Brittany was now back in control.


    A loud pping sound was heard. Suddenly, a round of apuse rang out.


    It was one of the top executives inside Rockefeller Group who was the first to apud the moment


    Paige signed her name on the new assignment contract. He said with a smile, ¡±Wee, wee,


    wee the return of General Manager Brittany to the Rockefeller Group. I have been looking forward


    to this day for a long, long time. Only under the wise leadership of General Manager Brittany,


    Rockefeller Group can develop healthily! Without Ms. Brittany, it¡¯s like a ship a t sea losing its direction.


    Now that Ms. Brittany has returned, I believe tomorrow will be much better.¡±


    Nheless. His apuse did not impress Brittany at all.


    She looked at him and said faintly, ¡°After merging with our Lush Cosmetics, Rockefeller Group will


    indeed be better and better. The future achievement of the first enterprise in America is not


    impossible. But all of this has nothing to do with you, Marcos, because, from now on, you are fired.¡±


    ¡°Aah?¡±


    The man named Harrison Marcos was rendered speechless. Like an old duck whose throat was


    caught, his face turned red, and he wore an awful expression.


    ¡°Ms. Brittany, why? What I said was sincerely from my heart. It was not just ttery!¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°You are not ttering me, but you are doing things based on the other person¡¯s


    background, which is treacherous! Do you think I didn¡¯t know that you and John colluded together long


    ago? Back then, you were also John¡¯s assistant in the deal with Japanese, right?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After that was said, Harrison¡¯s expression became increasingly awful. His face was full of cold sweats.


    It was already close to 9:00 pm.


    Brittany gently waved her hand. ¡°Okay, today¡¯s auction has finallye to an end. Everyone can leave


    now!¡±


    Then, she patted Azure¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Little Storm, well done. Come to my house tomorrow for a


    meal!¡±


    Azure was ttered and hurriedly bowed and saluted. ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡±


    Brittany then said to Keith, ¡°The head of the Yowell family, pleasee over as well.¡±


    Keith hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Madam Rockefeller, for inviting me. I humbly ept your invitation!¡±


    After that, Alex and the others left the exhibition hall in big strides.


    Azure and Keith also led their men and quickly disappeared.


    The crowd in the exhibition hall finally let out a long sigh of relief. The tense ambiance just a while ago


    was slowly easing. They, too, left Rockefeller Group anxiously as if there would be a precarious danger


    if they stayed a little longer.


    Half an hourter.


    Alex and the others returned to the Rockefeller family estate.


    In the main entrance, Maya pulled Alex aside. ¡°Little Brother, I¡¯m suddenly a little hungry. Come with


    me to get a midnight snack!¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Uhm¡­ Mom, do you want to go?¡±


    Brittany had a smile in her eyes. ¡°No, I do not likete night snacks. You young people like this stuff.


    Since Maya wants to eat, you should go with her! You cane back at any time.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1263

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1263


    Brittany smiled at the two of them and walked into the Rockefeller family¡¯s manor.


    She just got back the control of Rockefeller Group. Thus, she needed to n the business


    arrangement. Initially, Maya was her best helper. With her assistance, Brittany¡¯s work would be much


    easier. However, inparison, it was the grandson who was most important.


    This was especially after seeing Winnie. This wish of hers became even stronger. It would be great if


    tonight, her son could aplish something with Maya and give birth to a son and a daughter.


    ¡°Where do you want to go to eat?¡±


    ¡°The street at the night market in the university city, do you remember that?¡± Maya blinked and looked


    at Alex with a yful expression as she spoke.


    Alex thought for a long time before he remembered.


    In the past, there was indeed a night market after the back door of his university. Many students would


    go there to eat and shop, and even students set up stalls there. It was a lively ce.


    However¡­


    For Alex, that night market would seem too low-end because he was a young master with an expensive


    three hundred billion big business back then. He would usually go to all the high-end ces, so this


    kind of ce did not attract him.


    He had also been there so often with his roommate, but he had a poor impression of the area. Not only


    did the food taste bad, but there were also thieves too.


    ¡°Why did you think of going to that ce?¡± Alex frowned, not wanting to go. ¡°What can be good there?


    Why not just go to Moonlight Lake¡¯s west bund corridor? The food there is cooked by famous chefs,


    and all the food tastes so good.¡±


    Maya shook her head. ¡°No, I want to go to the night market street! Are youing or not? Are you


    apanying me or not?¡±


    The woman pouted and crossed her arms.


    A burst of natural body fragrance rushed into Alex¡®s nose. The feeling of serenity waspletely


    absent in an instant. Instead, a primitive urge rose in his heart. He immediately surrendered and said,


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s go wherever you want. I will also apany you to hell.¡±


    Smiling sweetly, Maya hugged Alex¡¯s arm and jumped forward. She whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go


    to hell, but you can go for a tryst.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Alex froze for a moment as he did not hear clearly. ¡°Nothing! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Maya tightened her grip.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Then, Alex felt a fire in his body. The incredibly warm feeling on his arm came as if squeezed into the


    warm butter. At that walking pace, be swayed around and could not walk properly.


    ***


    At the same time.


    Paige returned home, looking disheveled. Tonight¡¯s auction finally made her realize that she was really


    a piece of trashpared to Brittany. All of her was crushed. There was no half advantage, if Brittany


    had really wanted to screw her, she could have easily sent her to prison as early as ten years ago.


    However, she only came up with that stack of evidence now. The imaginary tens of billions were gone,


    and she did not know how to inform Carol.


    Nevertheless, again, she felt lucky. This was because Brittany didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further.


    There was even boundless regret welling up in her heart.


    If she had been on William and Brittany¡¯s side, what would have been the result? The result would


    have beenpletely different from now. Brittany would likely be drowning in the affection from her


    rtives and continue to turn a blind eye to her activities. Brittany¡¯s career would grow after regaining


    control of Rockefeller Group. Since she was considered her rtive, not to mention two billion or


    twenty billion, even earning twenty billion was not impossible.


    Unfortunately¡­ It was toote to regret it!


    She had just returned home when she saw her husband on the ground, unconscious, in a pool ofblood


    on the floor


    ¡°Ah, hubby¡­? Hubby, what happened to you?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1264

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1264


    Paige screamed in surprise. Her face turned pale. She rushed over to him.


    The man was lying on the ground, so she did not see very clearly at first what was going on. But when


    she turned the man over, she felt as if her whole body was struck by lightning. She stiffened. The next


    second, she shrieked and vomited.


    She saw there was arge hole on her husband¡¯s shirt near the chest. There was also arge hole in


    his body.


    His heart was no longer there. That area looked like a piece of rag.


    The person was dead long ago.


    Despite seeing so much blood in today¡¯s exhibition hall auction where nearly twenty arms were broken,


    and Theodore¡¯s legs cut off by Gervinho, that bloody scene was iparable to the one before her


    right now.


    ¡°The devil! This must be the act of the devil!¡±


    She mumbled and was lost in thought.


    At this moment, she heard a voice from the side.


    Paige had just entered the house and did not pay attention. Only at this moment did she realize a


    woman was sitting in the dining room of her home. At a closer look, it was her niece, Carol Rockefeller.


    At this moment, she was slowly eating a bowl of noodles.


    ¡°You¡­ it¡¯s you! Carol, did you kill my husband?¡±


    She rushed over only to see the bowl of noodles in front of Carol. It was blood red and had a pungent


    smell of blood. It was not a dressing at all, but blood!


    ¡®Yes, it was her own husband¡¯s blood!¡¯


    ¡°Oh¡­?!¡±


    Paige shrieked and sat on the floor on her buttocks. She looked at Carol with terrified eyes. Is this still


    her niece that she knew? It was almost like a demon crawling out of hell. She subconsciously asked,


    ¡°You¡­ You are drinking my husband¡¯s blood?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Carol lifted her head and licked her lips. She licked the blood clean.


    Carol said indifferently, ¡°Your husband¡¯s blood was not good to drink at all. He must have been with


    many women out there. The body is contaminated! By killing him, I¡®m helping you! Not only did I help


    you get rid of countless cuckolds, but I also gave you freedom! In the future, you can be with whichever


    man you want, for example, that male subordinate of yours, Leonard!¡±


    When Paige heard that, she froze. Leonard was her secret lover!


    No one in thepany knew about it at all, and she had had that affair quite stealthily.


    But, how did Carol know?


    The key reason she coveted that handsome and cute male subordinate was for his young age and


    muscr body. She did not n to have a long-term rtionship with him. After all, she had a son, and


    she simply did not want to divorce her husband to start a family with that handsome and cute male


    subordinate. Moreover, he was only twenty years old. At her age, she could be his mother.


    ¡°You¡­ How did you be like this? With this kind of behavior, are you even a normal human?¡±


    Paige was fearful of impending disaster and panicked as she looked at Carol as if she was looking at a


    hungry ghost.


    ¡°Of course, I am a normal human. In fact, I am much better than a normal person!¡±


    Carol stood up.


    She released an aura of a martial artist, shaking the table in front of her, and violently moved the table


    aside.


    Boom!


    It hit the opposite wine cab, and seven or eight bottles of wine fell, spilling the wine all over the floor.


    ¡°Did you mess up the auction?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Brittany used only one dor to buy all of our Rockefeller family¡¯s shares in Rockefeller


    Group, didn¡¯t she?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1265

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1265


    Paige was shaken, and fear filled her eyes. ¡°Yes, yes! But I couldn¡¯t help it. If I disagreed to that, I¡¯d be


    taken away to jail by the police.¡±


    p!


    Carol pped her face.


    She viciously said, ¡°What does it matter to me if you go to jail or not? What I care about is my fifty


    billion! Now, you have messed it all up. What will youpensate me with? With your life?¡±


    Paige trembled while looking at her husband¡¯s corpse.


    She then kneeled heavily on the ground. ¡°No, no! Carol, I¡¯m your aunt. I¡¯m your aunt. There are not


    many people left in our family. Please, don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t you forget, when you were small, I loved you


    very much.¡±


    Carolughed coldly.


    Then she said, ¡°Okay, then youe with me. I want you to do one thing for me!¡±


    ***


    It was almost ten o¡¯clock when they arrived at the night market street.


    Alex was not familiar with this ce, plus it has been a few years since hest came here. He had


    forgotten about this ce a long time ago. However, at this hour, there were still many people who


    were shopping.


    Among the shoppers, most of them were young couples. One nce and one would recognize that


    these are college students from the school nearby.


    When Maya arrived here, her mood was particrly good. She talked a lot more than usual and


    chatted all the way. She spoke about some exciting things inside the school. The two held hands while


    walking in the night market, just like a couple in love.


    ¡°Hey, do you still remember where we first met?¡± Maya suddenly asked.


    ¡°The first time we met?¡± Alex scratched his head. ¡°The library?¡±


    Maya shook her head andughed lightly. ¡°Try again.¡±


    ¡°The student union meeting room?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Basketball court?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Female bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡± Maya rolled her eyes and gave him a pinch. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡®t remember. It was here!¡±


    Alex froze. ¡°Here? At night market street?¡±


    He really didn¡¯t remember anything.


    Maya then pulled him toward the south side of the night market and stopped in front of a noodle shop


    called ¡®Quois Haven¡¯. Pointing to the que, she said, ¡°Here! This is where we first met. ¡±


    Alex was stunned. This was because he still could not recall anything at all.


    ¡°Did Ie here before?¡±


    This time, Maya gave him a hard nk stare. Immediately after that, she dragged him into Quois


    Haven!


    ¡°Daddy, I am here to see you!¡±


    As soon as Maya entered, she shouted in a delicate voice.


    Alex became even more surprised. Maya¡¯s father couldn¡¯t be here, right?


    He saw that the store¡¯s decoration was exceptional with antique style. There were shades of bamboo


    everywhere. It seemed that the owner of this store had a love for bamboo, and the environment inside


    the shop was very nice, clean, and had a sense of idyllic.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Until this moment. Alex finally remembered that he seemed to have been here before.


    Just at this moment.


    Several customers in the store stood up and greeted Maya with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Maya, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. If you didn¡¯te sooner, we would have thought that


    you¡¯re noting at all!¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, Maya!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1266

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1266


    When Alex Rockefeller witnessed this scene, he was a little dumbfounded. His mouth opened even


    wider when he heard the final sentence. ¡°Maya, is it your birthday today?¡± Alex asked.


    Despite knowing each other for many years, Alex actually didn¡¯t know which day was Maya Howards¡¯


    birthday.


    Before Maya answered, a middle-aged person wearing a chef ¡¯s hat walked out from the kitchen. He


    seemed elegant, and he looked rather good too. When he smiled, he even had dimples¡­ Alex


    suddenly thought of a male celebrity, Tom Cruise. This person did look somewhat like Tom Cruise.


    However, right then, Alex¡¯s mysterious pearl in his energy core suddenly vibrated profusely.


    It gave Alex a fright.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ he wondered.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Thest time the mysterious pearl vibrated was back in Michigan¡¯s House of Treasures when he found


    the core of an Ancient Thunderp Wood. Ever since then, it never vibrated again to warn Alex of


    anything. He didn¡¯t expect it to start vibrating here. Moreover, as the man got closer, the pearl¡¯s


    vibration grew even more intense. It felt as if it was about to leap out of Alex¡¯s energy core.


    ¡®Hold still!¡¯ Alex cursed in his heart.


    Right then, the elegant, middle-aged chef walked over to Maya as he chuckled. ¡°Maya, I¡¯m so happy to


    see you! Hurry up and sit down. These fellows heard you wereing and insisted on waiting for you


    to celebrate your birthday with you. I couldn¡¯t get them to leave even if I tried!¡±


    After that, he turned to look at Alex. That was because Maya was still holding Alex¡¯s hand with their


    fingers interlocked tightly. The way they held each other¡¯s hand could only mean that they were in a


    rtionship.


    The middle-aged chef smiled. ¡°Maya, why don¡¯t you introduce him to everyone? He must be your


    boyfriend, right?¡±


    Suddenly, Alex noticed a few of these people ring at him hostilely. These were the youngsters


    standing around them who


    were here to celebrate Maya¡¯s birthday.


    ¡®Looks like Maya has quite the charm!¡¯ Alex thought.


    He tried to pull his hand away, but he noticed that Maya was holding onto it very tightly.


    ¡°Papa, his name is Alex Rockefeller. He¡¯s my boyfriend. Today, I want Papa to evaluate if this boyfriend


    of mine is up to your expectations,¡± Maya said as she chuckled.


    ¡°Maya, you¡¯ve always had good taste. Naturally, the boyfriend that you picked would be very good,¡±


    Maya¡¯s father said immediately. He seemed very jolly when he spoke.


    However, Alex suddenly felt a surge of coldness.


    ¡°Maya, you make me sad! Back then, I was your loyal suitor. I was willing to give up everything for you.


    Now, you didn¡¯t even tell me that you¡¯ve found a boyfriend!¡± A youngster said jealousy.


    Maya effortlessly eased the tension that arose from what he said. ¡°Liam Lockher, you¡¯re not my type! If


    you get rid of the fats in your stomach, I might reconsider.¡±


    The young man named Liam Lockher instantly appeared like a deted balloon.


    ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t stand a chance. I¡¯m bound to bring all this fat with me into my coffin!¡± Liam said.


    Everyone suddenly startedughing out loudly.


    Maya then started introducing everyone to Alex. ¡°This is Papa. He¡¯s the owner of Quois Haven. His


    surname is Hanson. You can call him Papa like I do. Every bowl of noodle he makes tastes different.


    That¡¯s why people call this ce Quois Haven!¡±


    After that, Maya introduced the others to Alex.


    Apart from the fat youngster named Liam, there were also others named Juniper Zaddock, Shawn


    Mand, Fred Tames, and Murphy Durand respectively. These were all friends Maya had made when


    she worked here as a waitress.


    Alex was stunned. He looked at Maya in disbelief. ¡°Did you work here as a waitress before?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t I look the part?¡± Maya blinked several times.


    After that, she asked Alex a question as a waitress would. ¡°Sir, what would you like to order?¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    The restaurant ownerughed. ¡°Maya worked here when she was in her first year at university. She¡¯s a


    very good girl! Young man, you ought to appreciate your girlfriend. She¡¯s pretty and smart. If I had a


    son, I¡¯d definitely want her to be his wife! In the blink of an eye, seven years have already gone by. I


    still remember when you got bullied by a group of bad boys and cried on your first day of work,¡± he


    said.


    Surprisingly, Maya pointed at Alex. ¡°He was the one who bullied me that day!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1267

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1267


    Alex Rockefeller was shocked.


    He looked at Maya Howards with a stunned expression. ¡°Was it me? Did I bully you? Are¡­ Are you


    sure?¡±


    Maya wrinkled her nose and looked at him. ¡°Yes, it was you! On the first day I worked in Papa¡¯s


    restaurant, you called me out for being clumsy. You said I carried bowls too slowly and even served


    food to the wrong customers. You also said that someone like me isn¡¯t suited to work as a waitress. Do


    you know how upset I was because of you on that day? I cried for two hours. After that, I secretly


    vowed that I¡¯d be the best waitress possible.¡±


    Alex felt his tongue-tied. After that, he finally recalled the incident.


    It really did seem to have happened. However, he wasn¡¯t a university student yet at the time. Instead,


    he was in his third year of senior high at a high school in California. That day, he came to meet some


    friends who were slightly older than him. After that, he ended up on a particr street in the night


    market.


    Back then, Alex had ordered a bowl of noodles. In the end, he was served the wrong bowl of noodles.


    Coupled with the fact that he was in a bad mood due to a problem rted to his friend, Alex ended up


    yelling at a pretty and proper looking waitress.


    He didn¡¯t think that the waitress at the time was Maya.


    Alex looked at Maya for a long while. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡±


    Aplicated look appeared upon Maya¡¯s pretty face, and her eyes filled with emotions. ¡°I was hoping


    you¡¯de to Papa¡¯s noodle restaurant again. I wanted to tell you I¡¯d be an excellent waitress. I


    waited for a long time, but you never showed up again. When I was in my second year of university,


    you actually appeared in my life as my junior. You even became my subordinate in the students¡¯


    society. To my greater surprise, you actually didn¡¯t recognize me at all. After that, I thought I might as


    well not tell you. In that way, I could abuse my powers in the students¡¯ society to exact revenge on


    you,¡± Maya said softly.


    Alex suddenly understood everything.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°That exins why I was always sent to carry out the dirtiest and most tiring tasks when I first joined


    the students¡¯ society!¡±


    ¡°You did it on purpose.¡±


    Maya snorted softly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I did it on purpose. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually be quite as dumb and


    easy to bully! You didn¡¯t sense anything fishy about it at all,¡± she said.


    Meanwhile, someone pped his thigh nearby. ¡°Beautiful Maya, did you unknowingly start to fall for


    him ever since then? Oh my god! I can¡¯t believe such karma exists¡­ If I had yelled at you back then,


    would I be the one holding your hand now?¡±


    The person who spoke was the fat guy, Liam Lockher.


    However, Maya didn¡¯t even look at him. She continued to stare at Alex foolishly. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a truly


    strange feeling. Without realizing it, his face would pop up in my mind now and then. Whenever I saw


    him frowning unhappily, I¡¯d feel both overjoyed and hurt at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Back then, this fellow found himself a girlfriend by the name of Chloe Marite. This idiot actually


    didn¡¯t know about that girl¡¯s dark past. She was the most sl*tty girl in the school. The men who


    surrounded her could form a ser team. In the end, I was the one who had to break it to him secretly.


    Only after he caught that girl in action did he realize what was going on,¡± Maya added.


    At this point, Maya¡¯s eyes had turned red. ¡°But this guy never even cared about my existence!¡± she


    cried out.


    ¡°Soon, he found a new girlfriend and always showed off their affection in front of me all day long. He


    frequently asked me to take photos for them. Did you have any idea? This was something I disliked


    doing the most. Do you know how sad I felt¡­¡± Maya added.


    Alex quietly looked at Maya before him. Scenes of them back in school reyed in Alex¡¯s mind like a


    movie.


    Suddenly, his heart began to throb.


    When he got into a rtionship with Lady Dorothy Assex, he was already in his third year at university.


    However, he got to know Maya one month after he entered university. After that, they were together a


    lot of the time. In all honesty, the time Maya apanied him was probably several times greater than


    Lady Dorothy¡¯s.


    Right then, Mr. Hanson started pping loudly. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that the longeststing love involves


    silentpanionship! Young man, you¡¯re a lucky fellow. I hope the two of you will end up happily ever


    after as lovers! Come, now. On this special day, I¡¯d like to give Maya a special birthday celebration.¡±


    Maya secretly sighed.


    ¡®Lovers?¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps!¡¯


    ¡®But this fellow had had quite a number of lovers!¡¯ Maya thought.


    Right then, Liam started making a fuss. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, right? You heard her. Back then, you made


    our beautiful Maya cry a lot. You mustpensate her! It¡¯s her birthday today. Have you prepared any


    special gifts for her?¡± he asked.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1268

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1268


    Alex Rockefeller immediately felt awkward. He had no idea it was Maya Howards¡¯ birthday today. How


    could he have prepared a gift?


    Maya knew that he must not have known. That was because she had never mentioned it to him after all


    these years. Besides, Alex had always been thinking about Lady Dorothy Assex. How would he have


    known about Maya¡¯s birthday?


    However, to avoid embarrassing Alex any further, Maya started to speak. ¡°If it¡¯s not a special gift, don¡¯t


    bother saying it out loud. I want a very special gift.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alex was stunned for a moment.


    Maya pointed at the tears that had silently rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Kiss my tears dry. That¡¯s because


    you caused these tears.¡±


    As soon as she said this, not only was Alex stunned but everyone else around them was also stunned.


    The old, handsome Mr. Hanson, especially, had a brief glimmer in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Alex sensed the mysterious pearl in his upper energy core vibrating even more intensely.


    He felt as if it would soon leap out from him.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t care too much about all these things. Instead, he felt slightly overwhelmed by


    Maya¡¯s sudden confession.


    While everyone around them began making noises, Alex gently hugged Maya. After that, he started


    kissing her softly.


    To his surprise, his kiss ended up making Maya¡¯s tears fall even more. He couldn¡¯t dry her tears up at


    all. As soon as he kissed some of her tears away, more would follow.


    Maya had waited for this kiss for far too long!


    After several kisses from Alex, Maya suddenly hugged him by his neck and fiercely kissed him on the


    lips. It felt as if she was trying to make up for all the difort she had suffered for the past few years


    through this kiss.


    Liam Lockher and the rest who surrounded them started pping after being stunned for a moment.


    After that, everyone celebrated Maya¡¯s birthday. They had even prepared a cake and a bowl of noodles


    for her. Maya raised her ss to Mr. Hanson. ¡°Papa, I¡¯m an orphan. If it wasn¡¯t for your help, I might not


    even have gotten into university. You also taught me a lot in Quois Haven. Here¡¯s a toast to you! Papa,


    in my heart, you are my family,¡± Maya said.


    Her words touched Papa as well.


    Tears appeared in the corners of his eyes. ¡°Alright, alright Maya is like my biological daughter. In that


    case, I am her family. Alex, you mustn¡¯t bully her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fight against you with my life!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Count me in!¡±


    A few of the other guys also expressed their thoughts. Touched, Maya started tearing up again.


    Her birthday ended under such circumstances.


    After bidding farewell to Papa, Liam, and others from Quois Haven, Alex and Maya left the night market


    street while holding each other¡¯s hand.


    By the time, the night market had already gone quiet. Just as the two were about to head home, a


    person¡¯s figure suddenly descended from the sky. Wearing ck clothes and a ck ghost mask, theBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    person stopped them in their tracks. The ghost mask man pointed at Alex. ¡°You, get lost. Leave the


    woman behind!¡±


    Alex looked at the person and shook his head. ¡°You disappoint me greatly,¡± Alex said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1269

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1269


    The man in the ghost mask was stunned for a moment. ¡°What do you mean? Do you know who I am?¡±


    he asked in a spooky voice.


    His voice sounded as if it came from beneath manholes. It was very ufortable to listen to.


    Alex Rockefeller sighed softly. ¡°I hoped it wasn¡¯t you!¡±


    Maya Howards seemed a little surprised. ¡°Do you know him?¡± she asked Alex.


    The ghost mask man sneered. ¡°Stop pretending. How could you know who I am? Cut the crap, young


    man. Will you get lost or not? If you don¡¯t leave, you can stay here forever. This time next year, it¡¯ll be


    your death anniversary,¡± he said.


    Unexpectedly, Alex also said something that greatly stunned Maya, ¡°Who¡¯s pretending here? Do you


    think I can¡¯t recognize you just because you put on a ghost mask and modified your voice a little,


    Papa?¡±


    ¡°Ahh..!¡± Maya immediately cried out. ¡°H-he¡­ Is he Papa? How is that possible?¡±


    Of course, Maya couldn¡¯t believe it. She also refused to believe it. In her heart, Papa was a significant


    person. She had said earlier that he was like her family.


    On the other hand, Papa also said that he treated Maya like his own daughter, and he was her family.


    Moreover, how could such a jolly, handsome man who cooked delicious noodles be a bandit who


    blocked other people¡¯s paths?


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe it. He can¡¯t be Papa!¡± Maya shouted.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe it either, but this is the truth!¡±


    ¡°What ¡®Papa¡¯ nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t randomly address someone as your family


    member. I don¡¯t have a son or daughter like you two. I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t leave, young man,


    you¡¯ll not be able to get away! One, two¡­¡± The ghost mask man barked.


    Alex shook his head gently. Even if the man in the ghost mask argued against him, it wouldn¡¯t work.


    Alex imed the man in the ghost mask was Papa, not based on his outward appearance but based on


    the mysterious pearl¡¯s vibration in Alex¡¯s upper energy core. That was because Alex had sensed Mr.


    Hanson¡¯s unique quality in the restaurant earlier. Another person like that couldn¡¯t possibly just appear


    suddenly.


    ¡°Three!¡± the man shouted.


    When the man saw that Alex was standing still and didn¡¯t move, seemingly determined to leave with


    Maya, he shouted and charged at Alex.


    However, Alex was much faster than him.


    Shuffle¡­


    It was almost as if Alex had teleported. His shadow shed past the man. In the next moment, the man


    sensed a coolness upon his face. His ghost mask was gone.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡± The man shouted in surprise. Hepletely didn¡¯t expect Alex to have such speed and


    powers. He could neither stop Alex nor dodge him.


    Just as Alex passed him by, he quickly tried to cover his face with his hands.


    However, it was already toote. His hands couldn¡¯t cover his facepletely either.


    Meanwhile, Maya was also a woman with strong cultivation. The moment Alex removed the man¡¯s


    mask, she had already seen his face clearly. Who else could he be if not Papa Hanson from the


    restaurant?


    After seeing his face clearly, Maya¡¯s heart sank. Her eyes turned red once more. ¡°Papa, it really is you!


    Why is it you? You¡­ Why are you doing this?¡± she asked sadly.


    Papa Hanson closed his eyes before opening them again. After that, he gently put his hands down to


    show his face fully.


    Indeed, it was Papa!


    Since Papa Hanson had already been exposed, he decided not to pretend anymore. ¡°Maya, don¡¯t


    me in e! You can only me yourself for having this unique bloodline! Most importantly, you even


    activated the bloodline in your body. I couldn¡¯t resist it! In the past, when you haven¡®t activated it yet, I


    could still get over it after bearing with it for a while. But why did you activate it?¡± he asked.


    Maya wiped away a drop of tear that was falling down her face. After that, she suddenly seemed


    determined.


    ¡°So, what were you nning to do to me after finding out that my unique bloodline had been


    activated?¡± she asked coldly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1270

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1270


    ¡°Maya, don¡¯t me me! When the timees, I¡¯ll only absorb your blood essence, but I won¡¯t take


    your life! From then on, you¡¯ll live as a normal human being. I¡¯ll give you some money. You can leave


    California and make a living out there!¡± Papa Hanson said.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Maya Howards startedughing. However, herughter was filled with destion.


    Suddenly, she seemed imposing. She had fully revealed all her martial arts cultivation.


    ¡°Half-stepped Grandmaster!¡± Alex Rockefeller looked at Maya with an incredulous expression upon his


    face.


    Alex was the one who introduced martial arts to Maya, and he was also the one who designed the


    cultivation techniques specifically for her. But within a short amount of time, she had actually managed


    to break through to half-stepped Grandmaster.


    If Zayn Stoermer and the others found out, they might be so depressed that they¡¯d jump into a river to


    cool off. This was way too uneptable!


    Despite working hard to cultivate all their lives, other people still needed Alex¡¯s help to be a


    Grandmaster with much difficulty.


    Maya, a youngdy,pleted the journey that would take them all their lives within three to four


    months.


    Papa Hanson was also shocked by Maya¡¯s level of cultivation.


    However, he soon recovered from the shock In fact, he became excited.


    ¡°Maya, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be a half-stepped Grandmaster so soon. That means your bloodline¡¯s


    capabilities are even more excellent than I had thought. It¡¯s really amazing! Maya, you¡¯re my lucky star!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As long as I absorb your bloodline, my cultivation would definitely be able to get past its current


    bottleneck!¡± Papa Hanson eximed.


    He was actually unafraid of a half-stepped Grandmaster. Moreover, he seemed even to be d about


    it.


    Shuffle¡­


    Maya dashed forward and charged at Papa.


    Bang!


    The two of their palms collided against each other. Papa Hanson¡¯s arm instantly became covered in


    frost. However, he was soon able to shake it off. Yet, Maya suffered greatly. She stumbled three steps


    back. A huge force had pushed her backward.


    ¡®He¡¯s powerful!¡¯ Maya thought.


    Moreover, Maya could immediately sense odd energy digging around in her body. It seemed to cause


    her blood to flow in the opposite direction, and it felt extremely ufortable.


    After Papa Hanson attacked her once, he stopped and looked at Maya. ¡°Maya, I don¡¯t want to kill you.


    Don¡¯t force me!¡±


    Maya chuckled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re saying weird things. You¡¯re the one who wants to take my bloodline


    away, and yet you say I¡¯m forcing you. I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s forcing me.¡±


    Papa Hanson shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice then,¡± he said before attacking once more.


    This time, Maya was actually pushed backward again.


    However, this time, she only took two steps back. That was because Alex caught her¡­ Alex instantly


    transferred the Ultimate Book of Medicine¡¯s spiritual power into Maya¡¯s body. After that, Alex looked


    coldly at Papa Hanson. ¡°Are you someone from the Blood Cult too?¡±


    Papa Hanson seemed even more shocked. ¡°Do you know about the Blood Cult?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I do,¡± he said.


    ¡°In that case, you can¡¯t be spared,¡± Papa Hanson said. He seemed to be filled with bloodlust.


    As he released energy wildly through his body, a bloody, demonic aura began to rumble around him.


    The mud surface beneath him was split apart by his demonic aura, which made an explosive, smacking


    sound.


    ¡°Die!¡± Papa Hanson yelled.


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold. He also reached out with a punch.


    ¡°Dragon-Tusk Cloud Piercer!¡± Alex yelled.


    Boom!


    Alex¡¯s Dragon-Tusk Punch that had a lightning effect collided against Papa Hanson¡¯s fist. Papa Hanson


    was immediately sent flying far away. He was in so much shock that his eyeballs nearly fell out of their


    sockets.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Papa Hanson spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually a martial arts cultivator! That¡¯s even better. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my treasure!¡±


    Papa Hanson said as he flipped his hand around and retrieved a pearl.


    Alex¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1271

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1271


    Boom, boom!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The mysterious pearl in Alex Rockefeller¡¯s upper energy core jumped around intensely, causing some


    kind of rumbling inside of him. In fact, it appeared in between his eyebrows as if it was going to leap out


    from his body on its own.


    ¡®Another pearl!¡¯


    Alex could see it clearly.


    The pearl Papa Hanson retrieved was almost identical to the one in Alex¡¯s upper energy core. Based


    on the aura it emitted, Alex was certain it was the same type of object. That exined why Alex¡¯s pearl


    had such a huge reaction.


    ¡®What exactly is this pearl?¡¯ Alex wondered.


    Apart from feeling surprised, Alex also felt unceasingly curious. ¡®Could these pearls havee from


    the same roots? In fact, would they eventuallybine?¡¯


    As Alex thought about these things, Papa Hanson spat a mouthful of blood. ¡°Young Rockefeller, I didn¡¯t


    want to kill you at first, but you asked for it. Some things just weren¡¯t meant for you! The fact that you


    get to die today because of my Celestial Oceanic Bead will be an honor for a martial arts cultivator like


    you.¡±


    After saying that, Papa Hanson instantly activated his pearl¡¯s energy.


    The halo of blue light around the pearl immediately released odd energy that engulfed Alex within.


    Right then, Alex could sense his body being wrapped tightly by ayer of what felt like water. It bound


    him tightly, and he found it difficult even to budge a little. Alex looked surprisingly at the pearl in Papa


    Hanson¡¯s hand. ¡°Celestial Oceanic Bead? What is this thing? It has such immense power. It feels


    almost as if I¡¯m in the depths of the ocean,¡± Alex said.


    Papa Hanson snorted coldly.


    ¡°What is it? You wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you. Just know that it¡¯s a mysterious treasure that you¡¯ll


    never acquire in this lifetime. It greatly surpasses the abilities of mystical tools. Forget about someone


    like you with low level cultivation, even an expert in the Blood Cult will have to surrender to me with the


    Celestial Oceanic Bead in my hands,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oceanic Force Imprisonment!¡± Papa Hanson shouted right after that


    Within an instant, the blue light emitted by the pearl grew even brighter. Moreover, a circle of light blue


    energy formed a blue, rope like cage that the naked eye could see. It trapped Alex firmly inside, and


    the circle grew smaller and smaller.


    Seeing Alex being trapped made Maya Howards panic. She instantly started to attack Papa Hanson.


    Using Silver Frost, she struck at him with her Ice Cold Touch.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± she yelled.


    To her surprise, Papa Hanson casually waved his hand. Another energy shield fired out of the Celestial


    Oceanic Bead and directly wrapped around Maya. Not only did it effortlessly diffuse her Ice Cold Touch,


    but it even fully engulfed her body. Maya was imprisoned in ce, and she couldn¡¯ t move.


    By then, Papa Hanson startedughing loudly as if he had already emerged victorious.


    ¡°Maya, stop struggling. It¡¯s futile. Even if you have a half- stepped Grandmaster¡¯s cultivation, you have


    no way of resisting my Oceanic Force Imprisonment. Look. On the basis that we¡¯ve been friends, why


    don¡¯t we strike a deal? I really don¡¯t want to use brute force on you,¡± he said.


    ¡°What kind of deal?¡± Maya asked.


    Papa Hanson chuckled. ¡°Let me absorb your bloodline¡¯s energy. You¡¯ll do so voluntarily. After that, I¡¯ll


    let your boyfriend go. The two of you will still get to live, and you¡¯ll get to live together happily ever


    after,¡± he said.


    Maya looked panicked.


    She was especially concerned when she saw how the Oceanic Force was trapping Alex. In fact, he


    was being strangled, and it seemed as if he would die of suffocation at any moment.


    Feeling iparably pained in her heart, Maya finally nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take the deal! How do I


    transfer my bloodline¡¯s energy to you?¡± she asked.


    Papa Hanson chuckled. ¡°This is easy! The Bloodthirsty Demonic Art from Blood Cult focuses on the


    coupling of man and woman. As long as you willingly sleep with me once and allow me to acquire your


    blood, the deal will be done, and I¡¯ll let your boyfriend go,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± Maya¡¯s facial expression changed drastically.


    How could she do this?! If she did it, that would mean losing her virginity. How could she face Alex and


    still be with him?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1272

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1272


    Right then, Alex Rockefeller¡¯s voice could be heard somewhere nearby. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? How


    dare you even dream about stealing my woman away from in e? Are you still in a dream?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Papa Hanson quickly looked over at Alex. In the end, he realized that Alex was still trapped by


    the prison of Oceanic Force and couldn¡¯t escape at all.


    Papa Hanson startedughing loudly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in a dream! Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s no


    way for you to escape now?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Alex stomped his foot forcefully. The Oceanic Force that surrounded


    him instantly shattered into pieces, almost like tofu. The Oceanic Force had turned into its pure form


    once again.


    ¡°What?! How is this possible?!¡±


    Papa Hanson¡¯s face was drained of color from shock. He didn¡¯t expect Alex to be so strong that he


    could even break free from the Oceanic Force prison that Papa Hanson himself was most pleased with.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, in the next second, something even more terrifying happened.


    Alex was actually absorbing the Oceanic Force.


    The blue energy waves were being sucked into the center of Alex¡¯s eyebrows like a whale sucking in


    water¡­


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop right now! What are you doing?¡± Papa Hanson shouted frantically at Alex while his facial


    expression changed drastically.


    However, right then, the strong absorbing force that had formed in between Alex¡¯s eyebrows directly


    impacted the pearl in Papa Hanson¡¯s hand.


    Shuffle¡­


    The pearl turned into a ray of light and was directly absorbed by Alex. Likewise, it entered Alex¡¯s upper


    energy core and fused with the pearl that had its own mental power. Just as the pearl entered Alex¡¯s


    body, the Oceanic Force that trapped Maya Howards also disappearedpletely.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    With his Celestial Oceanic Bead snatched away, Papa Hanson was nearly going mad. He yelled loudly


    at Alex, ¡°Give the Celestial Oceanic Bead back to me! Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it! My people from the


    Blood Cult won¡¯t let you go. You¡¯ll be the target of assassination of every member of the Blood


    Cult. They won¡¯t stop until you die!¡±


    Bang!


    Alex dashed over at lightning speed and struck Papa Hanson¡¯s lower energy core with his fist.


    A bout of spiritual power that was filled with thunderous might sted into Papa Hanson¡¯s energy core,


    thoroughly shattering the foundation of Bloodthirsty Demonic Art in his energy core. It had all be a


    pile of useless pulp.


    Roar!


    ¡°You¡­ Did you just destroy my cultivation?¡± Papa Hanson asked.


    While facing Papa Hanson¡¯s fierce expression and hateful gaze, Alex still seemed calm as usual.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What are you going to do about it? Will you mark me with your Bloodthirsty Demonic Eye


    and get people from your Blood Cult toe after me? Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯ve already been marked by


    Bloodthirsty Demonic Eye once?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°What? Has Bloodthirsty Demonic Eye marked you before? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Papa Hanson couldn¡¯t


    see it at all.


    If Alex really had been marked before, Papa Hanson would¡¯ve been able to sense it.


    Alex shook his head. He felt that Papa Hanson¡¯s cultivation was perhaps too weak. That was why he


    couldn¡¯t see the mark of Bloodthirsty Demonic Eye.


    Alex immediately took his phone out and called Anna Coleman. ¡°Anna, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m in the toilet. I just took off my pants and sat down. Has something happened to you?¡± Anna


    asked.


    When Alex heard what Anna said, he subconsciously nced at Maya. ¡°Don¡¯t describe things in such


    detail next time! I caught someone from the Blood Cult. Come over!¡±


    Alex provided Anna with the address.


    ¡°Alright. In that case, can Ie after I finish using the toilet? Or should I put my pants on ande


    over right away?¡± Anna asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1273

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1273


    ¡°If you can hold it in, put your pants on ande over right now!¡± Alex Rockefeller said before directly


    hanging up the phone.


    The tigress was intentionally looking for trouble!


    ¡®Why did you tell me about such private things rted to women?¡¯ Alex thought.


    Maya Howards overheard the phone conversation. After advancing to half-stepped Grandmaster in her


    martial arts cultivation, her hearing had be shockingly sharp. It was difficult for her not to overhear


    him. However, Maya wasn¡¯t focused on the phone conversation between Alex and Anna Coleman.


    Instead, she was looking at Papa Hanson with an expression of pain and disappointment.


    It had been seven years since she first started working at Quois Haven until now, when she became


    the director of Lush Cosmetics. Although her total assets exceeded billions, she still visited Papa


    Hanson at Quois Haven to chat with him every year.


    Maya had grown up in an orphanage. She treasured this rtionship dearly, but she didn¡¯t expect


    things to turn out this way today.


    For the sake of her bloodline, he was able to toss away all the emotions and experiences they went


    through together in the past like trash. He even asked Maya to sleep with her. ¡®Are you even human?¡¯


    Maya wondered.


    ¡°Papa, I have something to ask you. What was I to you in the past? Was I only a prey that could


    contribute my bloodline to you?¡± Maya asked in a deste tone.


    Papa Hanson looked at her and sighed.


    ¡°Maya, to be honest, I did think of you as my daughter! It¡¯d have been great if your bloodline wasn¡¯t


    activated. We could still maintain our rtionship as before. I could continue ying my part as your


    adopted father, and I could watch you get married and have children. However, from the moment you


    activated your bloodline, things became different. Things becamepletely different,¡± he said.


    ¡°What has changed? Regardless of whether my bloodline is activated or not, I¡¯m still Maya Howards!


    The question is, why can¡¯t you treat me the same way after my bloodline is activated?¡± Maya asked


    agitatedly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Papa Hanson shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! Everyone in the Blood Cult practices Bloodthirsty


    Demonic Art. It¡¯s an ability that makes one extremely sensitive and attracted to blood, especially blood


    that belongs to people with a unique bloodline! If you hadn¡¯t activated your bloodline, I could still


    suppress my desires. However, after you activated your bloodline, it¡¯s a different case altogether,¡± he


    exined.


    ¡°Does that mean Maya¡¯s blood is like a drug to you?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Papa Hanson answered.


    ¡°What position do you hold in the Blood Cult?¡± Alex then asked.


    Papa Hanson was stunned for a moment. After that, heughed coldly. ¡°Are you trying to investigate


    me? Impossible! I won¡¯t tell you. The Blood Cult will inevitably reim America and conquer the world,¡±


    he said.


    Alex was stunned momentarily. He raised a finger to Papa Hanson¡¯s forehead. This was none other


    than the Ultimate Book of Medicine¡¯s Soul Banishing Touch.


    With a tap of Alex¡¯s finger, Papa Hanson¡¯s body began to tremble uncontrobly. He broke into a cold


    sweat, and it felt as if his soul wanted to scream out loud.


    However, a sphere of blood rose formed in his eyes. In fact, a mark even began to appear in mes


    within his pupils.


    Bloodthirsty Demonic Eye!


    Papa Hanson also wanted to nt the Bloodthirsty Demonic Eye in Alex. This was already Alex¡¯s


    second time experiencing it.


    He didn¡¯t expect Papa Hanson to have such strong willpower. After Alex used his Soul Banishing


    Touch, not only did Papa Hanson not break down, but he even tried to use the Blood Cult¡¯s Bloodthirsty


    Demonic Eye to mark Alex so that countless members of Blood Cult would hunt him down.


    However, right then, the Chaos Bead hidden inside Alex¡¯s mind pce vibrated gently. The mark Papa


    Hanson wanted to make instantly shattered and disappeared.


    At the same time, a reactionary force directly hit Papa Hanson¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Papa Hanson, who was still being dealt with Alex using his Soul Banishing Touch, suddenly cried out


    loudly. After that, he plopped down on the ground and stopped moving.


    Ba-dump!


    Papa Hanson was dead!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1274

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1274


    Maya Howards quickly walked over to check if Papa Hanson was still breathing. ¡°I didn¡¯t think his life


    would end like this! Alex, is the Blood Cult really that scary? They actually can¡¯t control themselves


    when they meet people with activated bloodlines. In that case, wouldn¡¯t those with activated bloodlines


    be in danger if they bump into such people?¡± she asked sadly in the end.


    Alex Rockefeller declined toment. He searched Papa Hanson¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t find anything


    on him.


    Soon, Anna Coleman rushed over in her car. She was wearing a halter top and breezy denim shorts.


    Her long, slender legs made Alex¡¯s head spin.


    Alex felt speechless. ¡°Are you kidding me? Is that all you¡¯re wearing?¡± he asked.


    Anna nced at Maya before she spoke. ¡°You were the one who asked me to put my pants on and


    come immediately. I didn¡¯t even dare to use the toilet. I¡¯m still holding it in. I rushed right over! Master,


    you¡¯re asking for too much!¡± Anna said.


    ¡°Did you really hold it in?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s almost going toe out, and it¡¯s all because of you!¡± Anna eximed.


    For some reason, Alex felt that her words had a foul meaning.


    Alex waved his hands. ¡°Alright. Take this corpse back!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t he alive before? Why¡¯s he dead now?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°Hemitted suicide!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the point? Just get someone from the funeral parlor to cremate it,¡± Anna said.


    ¡°You can investigate his identity,¡± Alex said.


    As soon as he said this, Alex suddenly recalled that Papa Hanson was Quois Haven¡¯s boss. He had


    run his business on University Street for many years. Based on his cultivation and unique identity as a


    member of the Blood Cult, he might have left some clues behind at the noodle restaurant or his house.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check out Quois Haven,¡± Alex immediately said.


    Maya¡¯s heart thumped a little. She immediately returned to Quois Haven with Alex. Liam Lockher and


    the rest who celebrated Maya¡¯s birthday with her had left long ago. Right then, there wasn¡¯t a single


    person in the restaurant.


    The two of them searched around in the restaurant, but they didn¡¯t find anything special.


    ¡°Maya, do you know where he normally stays?¡± Alex asked.


    Firstly, Alex wanted to find out about Papa Hanson¡¯s rtionship with Blood Cult. Secondly, he wanted


    to see if he could acquire any treasures.


    The Celestial Oceanic Bead he acquired earlier was very powerful.


    Previously, Alex really was imprisoned by the pearl¡¯s Oceanic Force. If it weren¡¯t for the help he


    received from the mysterious pearl in his upper energy core, he might have remained imprisoned. He


    might have even ended up being murdered by Papa Hanson. However, the mysterious pearl was able


    to unravel the Oceanic Force¡¯s prison on its own and absorb its energy. Only then was Alex able to


    escape effortlessly.


    ¡°I seem to remember that he stayed in a vi area in Golden Manor. He has a vi there. I went there in


    the past,¡± Maya said.


    Golden Manor was where Hailey Lawson¡¯s grandfather lived. It was also somewhere Daya Stoermer


    had lived in the past.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and check it out! ¡± Alex immediately said.


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Maya said.


    ¡°I¡¯lle and have a look, too,¡± Anna instantly said.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s still a corpse out there. You should deal with it first so that nobody gets


    frightened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked a colleague from the Divine Constabry toe and deal with it. Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Anna said.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As such, Anna managed to stay behind and be the third wheel. It made Maya very unhappy.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at No. 17 Vi in Golden Manor.


    After breaking the lock with his spiritual power, Alex took the lead to walk inside. In the very next


    second, he shuddered violently. He was stunned.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1275

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1275


    ¡°What a heavy dose of Yin energy!¡± Maya Howards contracted her neck.


    Her cultivation of a half-stepped Grandmaster was different from the others. Silver Frost was something


    between martial arts and cultivation. Alex Rockefeller hade up with this cultivation technique


    based on his modification of the Ultimate Book of Medicine, and it gave Maya an advantage from the


    beginning.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Hence, Maya could sense the presence of Yin energy.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a very dense form of blood energy!¡± Anna Coleman wrinkled her nose as she inhaled.


    The scent nearly made her choke.


    Meanwhile, Alex¡¯s facial expression turned gloomy. He looked in a particr direction, and he could


    feel a little more than the other two.


    All three of them walked into the vi. After that, the eerie sensation only worsened. They had


    goosebumps without even knowing it.


    Inside Maya¡¯s body, Silver Frost instantly began to operate on its own to form an invisible protective


    layer. This caused the surrounding temperature to dip even further. Among them, Anna¡¯s cultivation


    was the weakest. Since she was originally standing next to Maya, she could sense the sudden


    coldness, and she immediately jumped nervously.


    Anna thought an enemy had attacked her. But when she turned around, she realized that it was Maya.


    Anna¡¯s body was also feeling a little overwhelmed. Her teeth were chattering.


    Right then, arge hand pressed against her waist. Immediately after that, a veryfortable warmth


    emitted from the hand and nourished the veins and organs in her body. It quickly dissolved the intense


    coldness.


    Anna didn¡¯t need to guess to know that it was Alex¡¯s hand. Her tense body slowly rxed, and she


    leaned against Alex¡¯s body. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Anna said.


    Maya looked over. A sh of light appeared in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Anna, there must be something strange in this vi. Why don¡¯t you wait outside? We¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s


    going on once we finish investigating,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°No way? Are you not going to let me go inside?¡± Anna immediately looked sad and reluctant. ¡°Master,


    you¡¯re going to protect me, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m your disciple. You can¡¯t treat me like a flower in the


    greenhouse. I¡¯ll be weak and die. You ought to show me the world! Besides, isn¡¯t your wife here


    too? I¡¯ll definitely not be in danger,¡± Anna added.


    The way Anna addressed Maya made thetter feel a little embarrassed.


    Maya chuckled. ¡°Alex, I didn¡¯t know when you epted Anna as your disciple. However, since she¡¯s


    already here, let here in with us! We don¡¯t know the Blood Cult¡¯s stuff very well. Anna is more


    experienced in investigative work. She¡¯ll probably be able to help out,¡± Maya said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Your wife knows best.¡± Anna didn¡¯t forget to praise Maya.


    ¡°Alright. But remember, don¡¯t simply touch anything, and don¡¯t go more than two meters away from


    me,¡± Alex said helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As soon as there¡¯s danger, I¡¯ll immediately jump onto you,¡± Anna said.


    Alex was speechless.


    ¡®Are you trying to get me into trouble?¡¯ Alex wondered.


    Inside, the vi¡¯s design andyout were no different from the other vis.


    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything out of ce when they came in. They¡¯d only smell the


    bloody scent¡­ However, this smell was mixed with a faint medicinal fragrance. With the two mixed, the


    smell became a little odd.


    Alex directly walked into a room. He lifted an expensive looking carpet off the ground.


    Whoosh!


    A closed entrance was revealed under the carpet. It was a door made of alloy.


    There was a biometric fingerprint lock on it.


    Alex pointed at the door. ¡°The Yin energy and bloody scent came from within this ce,¡± he said.


    Anna¡¯s body was invaded by more Yin energy than the others. She shivered slightly before moving


    even closer to Alex. Her entire body was practically leaning against him on one side. It felt much better


    this way. Anna then pointed at the biometric fingerprint lock and started to speak ¡°I¡¯m afraid this will


    require Mr. Hanson¡¯s fingerprint to unlock. I¡¯ll call my colleague right now and get him to send the


    corpse over. ¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Alex said shaking his head.


    He walked over.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1276

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1276


    Alex Rockefeller lifted his fist and punched the biometric fingerprint lock.


    Boom!


    A loud collision was heard. Forget the biometric fingerprint lock, even the entire alloy door had caved in


    completely.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alex tugged at the spot where the door had curved upward. After some force was exerted, a creaking


    sound could be heard under the door before it was pulled open.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡±


    Anna Coleman was engulfed by a thickyer of Yin energy that rushed out. She immediately jumped


    onto Alex¡¯s back and sped her hands around Alex¡¯s face. However, Anna was only wearing a halter


    top and a pair of short denim.


    As such, Alex could feel the soft pressure against his back. His heart started to pound against his will.


    On top of that, Anna¡¯s legs were also wrapped around his waist. This posture inevitably made him feel


    excited.


    Meanwhile, Maya Howards¡¯ Silver Frost strengthened further. She nced at Alex, and her gaze


    intensified. Right then, a high-pitched sound could be heard from the passageway that connected to


    the basement.


    It sounded like a cat.


    Right after that, cats were meowing one after another. It sounded like these cats were somewhere


    deep in the basement.


    ¡°Hey, why are there cats meowing down there? It sounds like there are a lot of them. Could this be a


    ce that¡¯s used specifically for rearing cats?¡± Anna leaned against Alex¡¯s body as she curiously


    cocked her head to look through the entrance to the basement. Finally, she seemed to have caught


    sight of a person¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Ahh! There¡¯s someone down there. I saw something. I really did. It¡¯s a woman,¡± Anna cried out in


    shock.


    Alex patted her on the back ¡°That¡¯s not a human. It¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Anna shouted in surprise.


    Immediately after that, she realized that Alex had patted her on the buttocks earlier. It was a very


    awkward spot too. Anna bit her lip and kept her mouth shut.


    Maya also felt a little nervous.


    Alex smiled before holding Maya¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re wearing the Gctic Protection Amulet.


    Ordinary ghosts won¡¯t dare toe near you!¡±


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s a Gctic Protection Amulet? Can I have one too?¡± Anna asked nervously.


    Alex made the Gctic Protection Amulet ording to the first sword of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-


    Six. It was modeled after the Dragon Bone Sword¡¯s blueprint. After figuring it out on his own, Alex


    carved the formation on a piece of emerald and made it into a protection amulet. He named it the


    Gctic Protection Amulet.


    ¡°I don¡¯thave another one. I¡¯ll make you one when I¡¯m free next time,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m your greatest protection amulet,¡± Alex said after a pause.


    When Anna heard this, she hugged Alex even more tightly.


    Alex secretly rolled his eyes. To be honest, he was secretly pleased with the oue. Anna was


    practically squishing him!


    ¡®Tigress, don¡¯t you feel pain? Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡¯ Alex thought.


    After going through the entrance, they started walking down a bending pathway. Based on the progress


    they made, this ce had far exceeded the depth of an ordinary basement. The further down they


    went, the heavier the Yin energy. The sound of cats meowing also grew louder¡­ Until finally, a huge


    round pit appeared before them. It had a diameter of up to a hundred meters, and it was so deep that


    the bottom of it couldn¡¯t be seen.


    It contained dark red stuff that smelled bloody.


    Blood!


    This was a blood pool.


    Meanwhile, there were countless ck cats above and around the blood pool!


    There were up to ten thousand such ck cats. Each ck cat was connected to a tiny tube from


    which fresh blood dripped into the blood pool below them.


    When the group of people saw such a shocking scene, their scalps tingled.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1277

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1277


    ¡°Meow, meow, meow¡­¡±


    Perhaps it was due to the presence of strangers, the ck cats around the blood pool started meowing


    loudly. What was it like to hear a group of cats meowing together? Three to five cats meowing was


    already horrifying. Meanwhile, there were up to ten thousand cats meowing here!


    It sounded like babies crying. The eerie yet willful crying made Alex Rockefeller and the rest feel


    extremely ufortable. They felt goosebumps all over their bodies, their hearts felt cold, and the


    soles of their feet felt chilly too.


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­ What is this?¡± Anna Coleman hugged Alex tightly as she stammered.


    She realized that her sphincter muscles were a little tight. Her legs were gripping very tightly. If it


    weren¡¯t for Alex¡¯s broad back providing her an immense sense of security as well as pressing against


    her muscle, she might have peed herself from the fear.


    Maya Howards wasn¡¯t doing any better. Her face had turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t help but lean over


    to hold Alex¡¯s hand.


    Apart from her instinctual fear, she felt that her understanding of Papa Hanson had beenpletely


    turned upside down. He had collected such arge blood pool in the ce he lived, and he gathered


    such massive amounts of ck cats to drain their blood.


    What was he trying to do?


    Moreover, Maya instantly recalled something. Back when she worked in Quois Haven, she¡¯d seen


    Papa Hanson adopting ck cats before. He even set up a cat adoption station once. He seemed to be


    especially fond of ck cats. Back then, Maya simply thought that Papa Hanson was a very kind


    hearted man. Now,e to think of it, those ck cats were all used by him for this purpose.


    Woosh¡­


    Suddenly, an eerie wind started to blow above the blood pool.


    Immediately, up to ten thousand of those ck cats that were meowing intensely seemed as if they had


    been given amand. Or it was perhaps they saw something terrifying. All their green eyes became


    wide and round, and their ck fur also stood up. They all stopped meowing at once.


    The ce that was filled with hellish crying earlier suddenly became dead silent. The huge contrast


    was tough to get used to.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did somethinge out from the blood pool?¡± Maya asked with a tone of uncertainty.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Is there really something? What is it?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a female ghost! I thought Mr. Hanson was a more humane member of the Blood Cult who only


    used cat blood but not human blood. It seems like I overestimated him. Quite a number of people had


    died in this blood pool!¡± Alex said.


    Although the two women couldn¡¯t see it clearly, Alex could see through everything. There were a total


    of nine women¡¯s souls that emerged from the blood pool. These women¡¯s souls had long turned into


    resentful spirits.


    Since their corpses remained in this blood pool after they died, their souls became resentful spirits that


    resided in this ce ever since.


    ¡°Ghosts?¡± Anna shuddered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Would you like to see them?¡± Alex asked.


    Although Anna was afraid, she was still Tigress from the Divine Constabry. After adjusting herself a


    little, she finally mustered the courage to hop off Alex¡¯s back.


    After that, Alex activated the two women¡¯s spiritual eyes to see the presence of ghosts.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± As soon as Anna¡¯s spiritual eyes were activated, she shouted out loud.


    She noticed the female ghosts staring at her directly from two meters away. That feeling was way too


    terrifying!


    ¡°Maiko Chiba!¡± Alex took out the Stake of Exorcism and immediately summoned the Japanese female


    ghost general.


    Shuffle!


    Maiko Chiba instantly appeared before them and bowed to Alex. ¡°Master, what can I do for you?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1278

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1278


    With a single look, Alex Rockefeller¡¯s gaze immediately shook.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He could see that Maiko Chiba wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes at all.


    Maya Howards and Anna Coleman, who just had their spiritual eyes activated, could see everything


    clearly.


    Anna immediately looked at Alex oddly. ¡°Master? Is the female ghost you raised? Why isn¡¯t she


    wearing any clothes? She even looks so pretty. Could this be what you used to¡­ Did you mirror her


    after Courtney Nicol¡¯s beautiful looks?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°Courtney Nicol¡¯s beautiful looks? What the hell?¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡°A Japanese ghost!¡± Anna said.


    Only then did Alex understand What she meant. He red at her. ¡°I¡¯ll make her sleep with you tonight,¡±


    he said.


    Anna instantly begged for forgiveness.


    Finally, Alex turned to look at Maiko. ¡°Where are your clothes?¡± he asked with a frown.


    Maiko didn¡¯t seem at all embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not a human. Why would I have clothes? Ever since I


    officially acquired the rank of ghost general, all the things that bound my identity before no longer


    existed. I have outgrown my looks as a ghost who wore clothes before. Now, this is the real me,¡± Maiko


    said gently and calmly.


    Alex felt speechless.


    However, after he searched for information about ghost cultivators in the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he


    discovered a passage describing how ghost generals were reincarnated.


    Humans were able to reincarnate, and so were ghost cultivators.


    After reincarnating, ghost cultivators could officially be considered as entering the cultivation phase.


    Even without their physical body, they wouldn¡¯t die in the natural world for no reason. Instead, they


    could absorb some Earth essence, the essence of the Sun and Moon, or other types of energy to


    strengthen themselves. In fact, in the future, they could even progress further and be a Demonic


    God.


    ¡°Master, whatever you¡¯d like me to wear, I¡¯ll wear it. It can all be done at the snap of a finger. Do you


    like this?¡± Maikoter said.


    After making a spin, Maiko reappeared in an incredibly sexy outfit that involved a tiny thong.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Alex stared straight ahead.


    Maiko immediately changed into another even more sexy outfit. Parts of her that should have been


    covered weren¡¯t, and parts that didn¡¯t need to be covered were.


    Even Anna¡¯s eyes lit up as she pointed at Alex. ¡°Oh, I get it now! Master, you intentionally make her


    dress up in a sexy outfit for your visual enjoyment! Master, your hobby is very masculine!¡±


    Alex seemed annoyed.


    ¡°You, get changed into something normal. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you with lightning! ¡± Alex yelled at Maiko.


    After making another spin, Maiko changed into a regr outfit.


    Upon taking another look, the resentful spirits of those women earlier had long disappeared.


    Meanwhile, the ck cats¡¯ fur all stood up even further. They were all trembling too. This was because


    Maiko was a ghost of an even higher rank, and she terrified them.


    ¡°Those resentful spirits hiding in the blood pool are all yours now!¡± As soon as Alex said this, Maiko


    dived into the blood pool right away.


    After ghosts turned into resentful spirits, it didn¡¯t matter how kind they were back when they lived. After


    dying, they would only cause negative influences in the human world. Moreover, aftering inside,


    Alex noticed a blood rune spell formation on the back of the alloy door in the passageway. It was used


    to seal this blood pool away. Otherwise, these resentful spirits might go outside and harm other people.


    Right then, Anna sighed. ¡°Members of the Blood Cult really have hurt a lot of people! The ancestor of


    the Blood Cult back in Michigan¡¯s Amaryllis Tower was like this. Now, the noodle restaurant¡¯s owner


    seems even more terrifying than him! Say, why do you think he made such a big blood pool? Does he


    swim in it?¡± Anna asked.


    Alex nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. In fact, he probably sleeps in there too,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sleep¡­ Inside?¡± Anna nearly hit her tongue off.


    Right then, Maiko finished her meal and resurfaced from the blood pool. A few resentful spirits were a


    piece of cake for a ghost general like Maiko.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s something at the bottom of the blood pool,¡± Maiko said after she came up.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alex was stunned for a moment.


    Maiko shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. But I didn¡¯t dare to get too close. It feels dangerous,¡± she said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1279

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1279


    After hearing what Maiko Chiba said, Alex Rockefeller scratched his head. He was put in a tight spot


    now.


    This blood pool was filled with sticky blood from ck cats. There was probably even human blood


    from those nine resentful spirits before they died. Moreover, if Alex¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t wrong, those nine


    people could very likely be people with unique bloodlines too. They were the kind of people with


    activated bloodlines.


    The problem was that the blood pool was way too disgusting. How would an ordinary person like Alex


    dare to go down there?


    However, he came looking for this ce to search for treasures.


    Now that Maiko seemed to have discovered a treasure down there, there was no reason for him not to


    get it.


    ¡°Is there any way to drain the blood from this blood pool?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a go at it?¡± Maya Howards said right then.


    Alex nodded without refusing her suggestion.


    After that, he saw Maya walking up to the blood pool. She ced one hand above the blood pool.


    Silver Frost was activated.


    Immediately, the temperature around Maya began to drop. The spot she stood on even turned white


    with frost. Meanwhile, the part of the blood pool that came into contact with her palm started to


    emanate cold air. A thinyer of ice began to form on the surface of the blood pool.


    After that, the ice rapidly spread. It was going to freeze up the entire blood pool.


    Alex¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He had created Silver Frost by using only a tiny section of the Ultimate Book of Medicine, but he had


    never tried cultivating it. He didn¡¯t expect it to have such great results on Maya.


    Meanwhile, Anna was utterly shocked. She was awfully envious.


    Anna tugged at Alex¡¯s hand. ¡°Master, what kind of martial arts is this? Isn¡¯t it way too amazing?¡± she


    asked softly.


    ¡°Silver Frost!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Can I learn it?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± Alex said.


    Anna immediately pulled at her hair. ¡°I knew it. Only your women can acquire your true legacy. Look,


    I¡¯ve called you Master so many times, but you¡¯ve not taught me a single bit of martial arts!¡± Anna


    comined.


    Alex looked at her. ¡°You think too much,¡± he said.


    ¡°Not at all. This is the truth. Why don¡¯t I stop being your disciple and be your woman instead?


    What do you think?¡± Anna asked.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s really not what you think. It¡¯s because Maya¡¯s body has a unique bloodline


    compared to ordinary people. Look, from the time she first started cultivating, it¡¯s only been three


    months. Now, she¡¯s already a half-stepped Grandmaster. Who else could progress as fast as her?


    Even the youngest Earth rank experts, who im to be the number one genius in America, are just


    pieces of trashpared to Maya,¡± Alex said.


    Anna was dumbfounded by what she heard.


    From a person without any martial arts foundation, Maya had be a half-stepped Grandmaster in


    three months. What kind of concept was this?


    Even taking a rocket to space wouldn¡¯t be this fast.


    However, Alex had no reason to lie to Anna about things like this¡­ Anna had met Maya a long time


    ago. Indeed, Maya looked very ordinary back then, unlike how she was now. Now, with the flip of her


    hand, Maya could turn an entire pool of blood into ice.


    Right then, Alex dashed over to Maya.


    The blood pool was honestly too big. Freezing the entire blood pool by herself was still a little too


    energy consuming. By the end of it, Maya found it a little difficult to continue using her Chi energy. Alex


    quickly pressed his hand on her back and transferred spiritual energy continuously into her body. Since


    Silver Frost originated from the Ultimate Book of Medicine, Alex¡¯s spiritual power could pass through


    her body without affecting her at all.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In the next second, the cold energy in Maya¡¯s body became even more concentrated.


    Cold air started vaporizing above the blood pool, releasing a sizzling sound. The temperature in the


    entire space was dropping rapidly.


    Even the blood dripping from the tubes connected to the ten thousand ck cats had be frozen


    within.


    ¡°Whew..!¡± Maya pulled her palm away and let out a long sigh of relief.


    With a slight shake of her hand, the icicles that had formed on her hand from the ck cats¡¯ blood


    instantly shattered and fell off. Maya then wiped the sweat off her forehead before looking over at Alex.


    ¡°This blood pool is much deeper than I had imagined. I nearly copsed,¡± Maya said.


    Alex hugged her andughed. ¡°You did great. I didn¡¯t think Silver Frost could produce such magnificent


    results when used under extreme circumstances. With you in the house, we won¡¯t even need a


    refrigerator anymore,¡± Alex said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1280

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1280


    Maiko Chiba floated above the blood pool. When she saw how it turned into a huge pool of bloody ice,


    she felt equally amazed.


    Anna Coleman tried stepping onto the blood pool, and she realized that it was very firm. She wasn¡¯t


    afraid of falling at all.


    ¡°Mrs. Rockefeller, you really are amazing! If I had abilities like this, I¡¯d wake up smiling from my


    dreams!¡± Anna eximed.


    Maya Howards chuckled. ¡°You can get your master to create a set of customized cultivation techniques


    for you. To be honest, a technique like turning water into ice isn¡¯tplicated!¡±


    After that, Alex Rockefeller also hopped onto the blood pool and broke it with brute force.


    Boom!


    With a single punch, he created a massive hole in the pool.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    ording to the direction Maiko had pointed out earlier, Alex directly created a massive pit in the pool


    of frozen blood by punching it. Together, the three of them moved those cubes of frozen blood out of


    the way.


    When everyone looked at the bottom of the blood pool, they indeed saw several corpses.


    But this wasn¡¯t the main point.


    The main point was that they saw a rectangr pit in the center of the blood pool. Inside the pit, there


    was something that looked like a box made of ss.


    Due to arge number of blood marks on it, they couldn¡¯t see clearly what the box contained.


    Maiko pointed at the box. ¡°Master, this is it. I feel there is a lot of danger in it. As soon as I got close, my


    body trembled all over.¡±


    Without Maiko having to exin it again, Alex and the rest also felt it.


    The ss box was emanating waves of Yin energy.


    ¡°What is inside this box?¡± Anna was very curious.


    She stepped onto the box and used her shoe to wipe off the blood marks. She then looked


    downward¡­ In the next second, she jumped. Fortunately, Alex was observant and agile enough to


    catch her in his arms. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Inside¡­ There¡¯s someone inside!¡± Anna stammered. She was nearly scared out of her wits.


    Alex couldn¡¯t resistughing. ¡°It¡¯s just a human¡¯s corpse. You¡¯re the battle god, Tigress, from the Divine


    Constabry. Are you actually afraid of a corpse? People wouldugh their teeth off if word got out,¡±


    Alex said.


    Maya also looked over. ¡°Alex, look at this person. It¡¯s really quite strange. It doesn¡¯t look like a corpse


    at all. In fact, she¡¯s quite pretty! This is probably a frozen coffin. The body is very well preserved!¡±


    As Maya spoke, she activated Silver Frost to freeze the blood on the boxpletely and shattered it.


    In the next second, aplete, clean, and wless crystal coffin appeared before their eyes.


    A young, pretty girl was lying in it. She looked to be around the age of seventeen or eighteen.


    Wearing a clean, breezy dress, shey silently inside the frozen coffin. It was almost as if she had


    fallen asleep.


    Anna shook her head and sighed softly. ¡°Such a pretty girl. I wonder how she¡¯s rted to the noodle


    restaurant¡¯s owner. Could this be his biological daughter?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Earlier, Alex¡¯s vision was blocked by Anna. He hadn¡¯t seen what the female corpse really looked like.


    Now that he¡¯d let go of Anna, he stared at the corpse.


    In the next second, Alex seemed as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°Her¡­ How can it be her?¡± Alex


    asked.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Anna asked.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Her name is Hayley Hanson. She was my high-school ssmate,¡± he said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1281

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1281


    While Alex Rockefeller looked at the girl in the frozen coffin, he had an iparablyplicated look


    in his eyes. He felt shocked, nostalgic, hurt, or perhaps even a little bit of everything.


    Maya Howards and Anna Coleman both looked at Alex in surprise. ¡°Are you sure? Did you mistake her


    for someone else? This¡­ This girl that¡¯s hidden underneath the blood pool¡­ Is she really your high


    school ssmate?¡±


    Alex nodded once more. ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong. She is indeed my high school ssmate. She even sat next


    to me back then,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°This is honestly¡­ Way too unbelievable,¡± Anna said.


    Maya, on the other hand, noticed that the girl¡¯s name was Hayley Hanson. Meanwhile, the owner of


    Quois Haven also had Hanson as his surname.


    ¡°This means she really is Papa Hanson¡¯s biological daughter!¡± Maya eximed.


    ¡°But why did he keep her here?¡± she asked.


    This was the part Maya couldn¡¯t quite figure out.


    Being an attentive person, Anna could see rows of words on all four sides of the frozen coffin¡¯s walls


    through the ss. Under the circumstances, and due to the angle, however, she couldn¡¯t see the words


    very clearly. ¡°There are words down there!¡± she pointed with her finger and said.


    Alex formed arge palm with his spiritual power and grabbed the frozen coffin out of the pit. He ced


    it somewhere nearby. When they looked at the inner wall of the pit again, they could see everything


    clearly.


    ¡°What are these?¡±


    Anna shook her head. ¡°These don¡¯t look like normal words,¡± she said.


    ¡°This is an ancient text, and this is a spell formation,¡± Alex said.


    Cocking his head, he looked at the crystal coffin. Suddenly, he had an inkling about the entire thing.


    Traces of Hayley Hanson from the past began to appear in his mind.


    ¡°My name is Hayley Hanson. Pleased to meet you!¡± That was how Hayley introduced herself when they


    first met.


    Hayley was beautiful, and she was also very tall. At the age of fifteen, she was already towering at


    170cm. Since she could only sit in thest row, the ss teacher arranged for her to sit next to Alex.


    After that, she joined the ranks as one of the most popr girls at school.


    ¡°Alex, why do you sleep in ss every day? You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re a pig!¡±


    ¡°Alex, the school is organizing an arts festival. I really can¡¯t find anyone. Help me out by ying the


    piano. I¡¯ll buy you a mealter.¡±


    ¡°Pig head! Somebody bullied me!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Pig head¡­ I¡¯m leaving. I can¡¯t take the university entrance exam with you, and I can¡¯t get into


    university with you anymore. I must go somewhere far, far away¡­ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m leaving the country.


    My father is migrating with our entire family. We might not be able to return! Don¡¯t miss me. Forget it.


    You won¡¯t remember me anyway!¡±


    That evening, Hayley suddenly approached Alex and bid farewell to him. She gave him a bracelet


    before she left.


    Back then, Alex was outraged. They had agreed to take the university entrance exam together and go


    to the same university. ¡®What¡¯s up with you suddenly migrating out of the country? You won¡¯t even tell


    me where you¡¯re going. Is this what you call a real friendship?¡¯ thought Alex.


    ¡°Hayley, how could you leave just like that?¡±


    ¡°Do you even think of me as a friend? I won¡¯t miss you. Go wherever you want. I don¡¯t want to ever see


    you again in this lifetime. I don¡¯t want your lousy bracelet!¡±


    It was then that Alex tossed the bracelet back to Hayley. It hit Hayley on her back. Because Alex used


    a lot of force, the bracelet fell to the ground after hitting Hayley, and it broke. The beads fell off and


    scattered around the floor.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hayley stood still without moving an inch. Her shoulders vibrated softly, but she didn¡¯t turn around at all.


    ¡°Whatever. Anyway¡­ I don¡¯t care about you either, pig head!¡± Hayley said in the end.


    After saying that, Hayley left quietly. It was three months before the university entrance exam at that


    time.


    Ever since that day, Hayley seemed to have disappeared entirely from Alex¡¯s life, leaving not a single


    trace behind. Alex used to hope that it was just one of Hayley¡¯s jokes, that after a few days, she might


    suddenly appear by his side, telling him not to sleep in ss, telling him not to copy her homework, and


    asionally bringing him breakfast.


    However, she didn¡¯t. It was as if she had evaporated into thin air.


    Alex tried looking for her through all his connections, but he couldn¡¯t find her.


    Even records of her house address and family rtions in the school¡¯s archives were blurry and


    ineligible. Alex couldn¡¯t find Hayley at all.


    Now that Alex looked into the crystal coffin again, he saw that the girl was dressed exactly as she did


    on the evening of the day she left!


    ¡®It turns out that the faraway ce you mentioned wasn¡¯t abroad. Instead, you¡¯ve been silently lying


    down here, a ce where nobody knew,¡¯ Alex thought.


    Wham!


    While Alex touched the crystal coffin, gazing at the girl inches away from him, his heart trembled softly.


    A teardrop trickled down.


    ¡°Do you like Hayley?¡± Nichs Hudson asked Alex once.


    Back then, Alex had answered him as such. ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t like that nosy girl. She¡¯s always ordering me


    around with that feathered stick. In the future, she¡¯ll definitely be a woman that nags a lot. I


    don¡¯twant to have a control freak as a wife!¡±


    When Alex said that, however, he felt a sweetness in his heart.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1282

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1282


    Without Hayley Hanson keeping an eye on him, Alex Rockefeller probably wouldn¡¯t even have made it


    into a third-rate university.


    To be honest, being watched over by someone was a sort of happiness on its own.


    That was probably what ¡°young love¡± referred to!


    ¡°Alex, what happened to you?¡± Maya Howards saw Alex behaving oddly, and she saw a tear falling


    down his cheeks. For some unknown reason, her heart ached. She rarely saw Alex in such a state.


    Meanwhile, Anna Coleman, being the tigress she was, started speaking straightforwardly. ¡°Hey, master.


    What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡±


    Maya red at Anna.


    A single re was enough to make Anna freeze. Anna was actually feeling afraid. She then obediently


    kept her mouth shut.


    ¡°She sat next to me in ss! Since the first day of senior high, we¡¯ve sat next to each other for three


    years. Three months before the university entrance exam, she suddenly disappeared. She¡¯s¡­ A very


    good friend of mine!¡± Alex said.


    Maya fell silent, and so did Anna.


    ¡°This means that Hayley really is Papa Hanson¡¯s biological daughter. But why did he bury her in this


    blood pool? Why did he use so much blood from ck cats to feed her? Could he be hoping to revive


    her?¡± Maya said after a while.


    Alex was slightly stunned.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    This was a likely possibility!


    Could Hayley have suffered from a terminal illness and discovered that he had little time left? Was this


    why she was forced to stop school and ended up sealed away in this ce?


    When this thought came to Alex¡¯s mind, even he became a little shocked.


    He quickly checked on Hayley¡¯s condition inside the frozen coffin. However, it was difficult to find out


    how she was doing based on his observational Chi alone.


    Click!


    Alex found the switch on the side to open the coffin. After flicking it on, the coffin¡¯s lid slowly opened,


    exposing Hayley¡¯s body.


    As soon as Hayley came into contact with the outside air, her face gradually turned from the reddish


    tone it was before to a pale white.


    Meanwhile, Hayley¡¯s heart actually started to make a soft beating sound.


    ¡°She¡¯s still alive!¡± Alex was both shocked and joyful.


    Meanwhile, Maya could hear the soft beating from Hayley¡¯s heart as well. ¡°Is she really still alive?¡±


    Maya was iparably shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s still alive. She can still be saved!¡± Alex eximed.


    If Hayley¡¯s heart was beating, it meant she still had a pulse.


    Alex immediately checked Hayley¡¯s pulse. Using his spiritual power, he tried to protect her body.


    However, just as Alex tried to transfer spiritual power into Hayley¡¯s body, her body reacted.


    Her condition had worsened. Her face became even paler, and she was barely breathing.


    Not only was Alex¡¯s spiritual power not healing Hayley¡¯s body, but it was destroying the remaining


    functions in her body that still worked.


    Alex was shocked. He quickly withdrew his spiritual power.


    Right after that, he used his ordinary Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell. Only then did Hayley¡¯s condition


    stabilize.


    ¡°How did it go? Can you save her?¡± Maya asked.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Her body has a unique condition. I can¡¯t think of a way in such a short while¡­


    Looks like Papa Hanson created the huge formation under the vi to save his daughter.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Alex jumped into the pit earlier to check out the spell formation with the


    ancient text.


    Alex discovered that this formation was the Life Extension Spell Formation from the chapter on witch


    doctors in the Ultimate Book of Medicine. However, Mr. Hanson clearly didn¡¯t learn all of it. He ended


    up creating an iplete formation. After that, he thought of using the Blood Cult¡¯s Bloodthirsty


    Demonic Art to make up for the iplete portion.


    Not only did it require a vast pool of blood, but it also needed special blood from individuals with unique


    bloodlines, as well as their bloodline¡¯s energy, to maintain this iplete spell formation.


    ¡°Sigh. Although there¡¯s only a slight difference, it could result in a huge mistake! How did you think of


    using demonic cultivation to make up for the Zharvakko spell formation?¡± Alex asked out loud.


    With a flip of his hand, Alex summoned the Dragon Bone Sword. It instantly started carving on the


    stone walls, correcting the original mistakes on the Life Extension Spell Formation. After that, Alex


    ced the crystal coffin back in its original spot.


    ¡°Master, why did you put it back in there?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°This ce is beneficial for her. We¡¯ll temporarily keep her here. We¡¯lle back for her once I think of


    a way,¡± Alex answered.


    ¡°Could she be a member of the Blood Cult too?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Alex was stunned momentarily.


    ¡°Even if she were, I¡¯d still want to save her,¡± he added after a pause.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you,¡± Anna said.


    Alex found no treasure, but he ended up finding a female ssmate he had a crush on before. Alex


    had a lot of mixed emotions. After that, they left the underground blood pool and returned to the vi to


    continue looking for evidence.


    However, there wasn¡¯t any clue that linked them to the Blood Cult.


    Despite that, Anna found a journal in a room. ¡°Master, I found a journal. Your picture is on it!¡± she called


    out.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1283

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1283


    Alex Rockefeller was stunned for a moment. He immediately grabbed the journal away from Anna


    Coleman.


    However, the first thing that came into sight was a picture. It was a picture of himself and Hayley


    Hanson.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At the time, he had sprawled all over the desk in ss while he napped. Hayley moved her head close


    and used her phone to take a selfie of the two of them. When Alex saw this, he couldn¡¯t even recall


    when she had taken this photo. She even printed it out.


    In fact, there were a few words behind the photo. ¡°Me and pig head!¡±


    When Alex looked at the journal again, he felt even more mixed emotions.


    Hayley had started writing this journal when they entered the third year of senior high. Every journal


    entry she wrote included the word ¡°pig-head¡±.


    If there wasn¡¯t a photo as proof, and if Alex had seen the journal on its own, he wouldn¡¯t even know


    what ¡°pig-head¡± represented.


    Anna looked at Alex with a strange expression. ¡°Master, it turns out that she¡¯s not just the ssmate


    who sat next to you. She¡¯s also the first person to have a crush on you! Sigh. Look at these words.


    Theypletely represent the thoughts of a young girl in love. See what you did. You¡¯ve already


    started hurting people when you were in middle school! Did you toy with her feelings and abandoned


    her in the end? After that, you forced her intomitting suicide. Is that why she ended up like this?¡±


    Alex red at Anna twice. He then waved at Maiko Chiba. ¡°Maiko,e and make her shut up.¡±


    Maiko rushed over. ¡°Master, are you asking me to kill her?¡±


    Anna was shocked. She didn¡¯t know how to fight a ghost general.


    Alex immediately choked on his own words. ¡°I only asked you to shut her up.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Maiko¡¯s following action was a little brutal. She directly kissed Anna on the mouth.


    Anna was so terrified that she gave out a loud cry. However, the cries soon became a muffle. She


    really could feel a mouth on her lips. However, the problem was that she couldn¡¯t push it away even


    after she tried. Each time she tried to push forward, she¡¯d touch nothing but air.


    In the end, even her muffled yelps disappeared.


    The world became quiet.


    Alex held the journal in his hand and started reading it with a mncholic expression on his face. By


    the end of the journal, he read something like this, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving very soon. I have one hour left!¡±


    ¡°I might stay in a deep slumber forever in the underground, and I¡¯ll never get to see sunlight again. One


    day, I¡¯ll just die properly!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, my little pig! I know you¡¯ll be mad, and I know you¡¯ll hate me. But this is the fairest way for


    you! Without me nagging beside you all the time, you ought to be happier! I hope I can still dream. I


    hope that my dream will still have you in it!¡±


    Alex felt as if his heart was getting chopped into pieces. However, he still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason


    for all this.


    He started flipping to the front of the journal and carefully read through the lines to look for the reason.


    Finally, he saw it.


    It was actually a curse!


    Blood Curse!


    It was written on the journal.


    ¡°This day has finally arrived! Dad told me that I inherited a curse from my mother. I didn¡¯t believe it at


    first. But this morning, when I woke up, I discovered Benny dead on my bed. I knew this was the fate


    that I couldn¡¯t escape from!¡±


    ¡°Dad said I could slow the curse down by drinking human blood, but I didn¡¯t want to be a female


    demon like that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a human, not a demon! If I drink blood, he will definitely think I¡¯m a monster. He¡¯ll despise me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die!¡±


    ¡®A curse?¡¯


    Alex closed his eyes. After that, he rushed over to the underground pool of blood to re-examine


    Hayley¡¯s body. However, he still couldn¡¯t find anything.


    That was because he knew nothing about the Blood Curse. He didn¡¯t know what it was at all. Even if he


    had the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he was helpless. The only way to lift the curse was to first


    understand its source.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1284

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1284


    When Alex Rockefeller turned around, he discovered that Maya Howards had alsoe down.


    Maya could feel what Alex was feeling. She walked over and pulled him into her arms. ¡°If you feel like


    crying, go ahead! I know how much harder it is to forget your first love, not to mention bidding farewell


    under such circumstances.¡±


    At first, Alex felt heartbroken. However, after being gently approached by Maya like this, and smelling


    her strong fragrance, all his emotions from before disappeared. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cry! She isn¡¯t exactly


    my first love. It ended before it even began,¡± Alex said.


    But was this what he really thought?


    Comparing Hayley Hanson and Lady Dorothy Assex, who was more important to him?


    Alex actually didn¡¯t have an answer!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Papa¡¯s daughter would be your first love,¡± Maya said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! She¡¯s been affected by the Blood Curse. However, I know nothing about this kind of curse. If


    we want to rescue her, we must start with the Blood Cult! Unfortunately, the Blood Cult was annihted


    by the Justice Alliance of America over a century ago. Now, the members still alive have all gone into


    hiding. For the sake of their cult¡¯s work, they are willing to sacrifice their lives at any given time. This is


    the most terrifying part. It¡¯s almost like¡­ They¡¯ve been brainwashed,¡± Alex said.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Maya sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Blood Curse would require one to drink human blood. It¡¯s way too evil.


    In that case, do you think Papa Hanson has also been afflicted by such curse?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Perhaps!¡± Alex answered.


    After that, the two of them returned to the first floor. In fact, they even sealed the entrancepletely.


    Although the blood pool Papa Hanson had created for his daughter was a little odd, it would still be


    beneficial for Hayley Hanson¡¯s body even after Alex had amended the spell formation. The Life


    Extension Spell Formation ensured that Hayley wouldn¡¯t die.


    After walking out of the vi, Anna Coleman bid farewell to Alex and Maya.


    Meanwhile, Alex and Maya slowly walked down the street.


    By then, the sky had already turned dark. When they checked the time, they saw that it was already


    five minutes to twelve.


    ¡°Your birthday will end in five minutes,¡± Alex said to Maya. ¡°In the end, I didn¡¯t give you a worthy


    birthday gift,¡± he added.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already given me a gift? If you think that wasn¡¯t enough, you can extend its time,¡± Maya


    said.


    She was referring to the kiss.


    Alex looked at her. Suddenly, he picked her up and pinned her against the trunk of a random BMW


    before kissing her passionately.


    ***


    The next day, certain news had spread throughout California.


    Rockefeller Group had gone through a change of hand. Previously, it had been taken away by John


    Rockefeller. Now, it returned to its founder, Madame Brittany Rockefeller. Moreover, Madame Brittany


    would now lead the well establishedpany in the cosmetics industry, Lush Cosmetics, to cooperate


    with Rockefeller Group extensively.


    As soon as the news came out, Rockefeller Group¡¯s share price instantly skyrocketed and hit the


    raising limit.


    One ought to know that Rockefeller Group had gone downhill a year ago after it received negative


    media attention. Meanwhile, John and Noah Rockefeller weren¡¯t exactly gifted at business


    management. As a result, Rockefeller Group had always been on a decline in the industry.


    In reality, many of Rockefeller Group¡¯s shareholders were displeased with its performance. Now that


    Madame Brittany had made a forcefuleback, many shareholders of thepany seemed a s if


    they were on steroids. They were all prepared to make a great deal of money off a strong woman like


    Madame Brittany.


    However, during the general meeting of shareholders at ten that morning, over ten shareholders went


    through a reshuffle they had never experienced before in the face of Madame Brittany.


    Knock, knock, knock¡­


    After Maya walked in, she respectively ced nine document holders in front of nine people. ¡°For the


    shareholders who have received a document holder, you have one day to cough up your shares. You¡¯ll


    be given a fifty percent discount based on the market price. Thepany will repurchase all your


    shares,¡± Maya said.


    As soon as she said this, the shareholders who received the document holder all jumped out of their


    seats.


    ¡°What? What right do you have to make us sell our shares? And a fifty percent discount?¡±


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Is this robbery? Madame Brittany, I¡¯m afraid you must be dreaming,


    right?¡±


    ¡°I disagree. I absolutely will not agree to this.¡±


    Madame Brittany smiled calmly before flicking a fingernail that she had just painted with nail polish.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? You can all first take a look at the documents inside,¡± she said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1285

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1285


    ¡°Documents?¡± ¡°What documents? Do you mean the documents in this document holder?¡±


    A few of the shareholders came to their senses. They quickly opened the document holder in front of


    them and took out pieces of paper from within. After fixing their eyes on the documents, their


    expressions changed drastically at the same time.


    This was indeed simr to what happened to Paige Rockefeller.


    These documents contained all the records of bribery involving these shareholders during their time in


    thepany. There was solid proof of all their wrongdoings. Apart from that, there were also records of


    crimes they hadmitted in thest ten years.


    For example, there was the shareholder whoined the most, Leslie Wolvendom.


    Although he wasn¡¯t involved in many bribery cases, he molested a few young girls using lowly means


    three years ago. There was solid evidence of those incidents, and on top of that, he even hired


    someone to break another person¡¯s legs and threatened the victim¡¯s family members¡­ If such


    evidence were to be collectively handed to the officials, this fellow would have to at least go to prison


    for ten years.


    After the nine people finished reading the documents, they all plopped down limply in their chairs.


    After that, some people also felt reluctant.


    Never mind selling off their shares at half the market price. Based on how Madame Brittany Rockefeller


    would take over Rockefeller Group and cooperate with Lush Cosmetics, that huge potential was what


    each of the shareholders vyed for. The value that this cooperation could rake up would be


    immeasurable.


    They really were reluctant to give it up.


    ¡°Ms. Rockefeller! I¡¯m willing to pay back twice the amount of the money I stole from thepany. Ms.


    Rockefeller, please don¡¯t repurchase my shares, alright? I¡¯ll do whatever you ask of me!¡± one of the old


    shareholders stood up and begged. ¡°Regardless of anything else, we¡¯ve been through a lot with


    Rockefeller Group. One should always show some mercy,¡± he added.


    ¡°Mercy?¡± Madame Brittany chuckled coldly while she looked at the shareholder who spoke. ¡°Ryan


    Lakewood, is there any mercy to be shared between us? Even if there was, it¡¯d be my mercy for you!


    Meanwhile, what could you possibly have against me? If you bothered to show me any mercy, you


    wouldn¡¯t have immediately sided with John Rockefeller a year ago when something bad happened to


    William and me!¡±


    After Madame Brittany finished speaking, that person opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a single thing.


    ¡°Alright, the nine of you can leave the conference room right now. Go and sort out the stocks trade,¡±


    Madame Brittany said while waving her hand.


    ¡°Come with me!¡± Maya Howards instantly said.


    Those nine shareholders looked at each other, and they refused to leave right away.


    Mayaughed coldly. ¡°Are you not going to leave? I can responsibly tell you that you might still get a


    fifty percent discount if you sign the contract today. Once I change my mind, it might not be a fifty


    percent discount anymore. Instead¡­ I¡¯ll buy all the shares you own with a single dor.¡±


    As soon as Maya said this, the facial expressions of a few of the shareholders changed drastically.


    Last night, Paige had sold over fifty one perfect of Rockefeller Group¡¯s shares to Madame Brittany at


    the price of one dor. The news spread around shareholder group chats in Rockefeller Group. Clearly,


    everyone knew about what happened the night before.


    Madame Brittany had summoned Thousand Miles Conglomerate, the Summers family, and the Yowell


    family in one go. These were all powerful people with huge influences. At any point, if there was a


    disagreement, they could easily chop off Paige¡¯s legs and take over her shares with brute force.


    These shareholders couldn¡¯t even bepared to Paige. How would they go against that?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I¡­ I agree to sign!¡±


    One of them stood up and sumbed. The others couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure either. They had no


    choice but to willingly sell their shares.


    At this point, the shares Madame Brittany possessed surpassed seventy percent of the total shares.


    Despite having to spend lots of money, causing a lot of distress for Rockefeller Group, and creating a


    direck of working capital, Madame Brittany immediately announced her strategy. Rockefeller Group


    would be a subsidiary of Lush Cosmetics, and it would be the most extensive production


    base for Lush Cosmetics¡¯ products.


    p! p! p!


    As soon as Madame Brittany said this, the remaining shareholders all started pping.


    ***


    In the blink of an eye, two days had passed.


    For the past two days, Rockefeller Group¡¯s share price hit the raising limit each day. Although Lush


    Cosmetics wasn¡¯t listed, its influences on the beauty and cosmetics industry were already taking effect.


    Meanwhile, Alex Rockefeller was surprisingly unupied for these few days.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1286

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1286


    He would always bring Winniefred to walk around the area.


    The little girl was a big foodie. She would eat everything, everywhere. Her mouth just wouldn¡¯t seem to


    stop eating. She would usually just stand still and drool, especially after she noticed any ice cream stall.


    ¡°After having ice cream, you have to go to school tomorrow, alright?¡± Alex gave her a lecture.


    Waltz had arranged for her to attend the best kindergarten in California owned by Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. However, the little girl would keep clinging to Alex, even during sleep.


    Last night, she even had an idea of having Alex, herself, and Ze sleep on the same bed.


    ¡°Other little kids have their parents sleep next to them. But Winnie never got to. Now that I have Papa,


    why can¡¯t I sleep with Papa and Mama then?¡± she said.


    This made Alex and Ze behave extremely awkwardly with each other. Not wanting to crush the little


    girl¡¯s hope, Alex slept on Winniefred¡¯s right.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep that night.


    More importantly, he realized that the little girl ended up sleeping at the end of the bed, yet both he and


    Ze were cuddling with each other. That moment was extremely awkward for the both of them.


    After hearing the words ¡°go to school¡±, Winniefred immediately started pouting. ¡°Papa, I really, really,


    don¡¯t want to go to school! The other kindergarten kids are so childish. The teachers there are too!


    They¡¯d be a bad influence on Winnie. I heard childishness is contagious!¡±


    Smack!


    Alex patted her back gently. ¡°Where did you hear such nonsense from? You have to go. If you don¡¯t,


    then there¡¯ll be no ice cream for you.¡±


    ¡°Papa, can I not go to school if I don¡¯t eat ice cream? Winnie won¡¯t eat it then.¡±


    ¡°¡­ In your dreams. You have to go even if you don¡¯t eat ice cream, else you can¡¯t call me Papa!¡±


    ¡°Papa!¡± Winniefred threw her ice cream away and hugged his thigh. ¡°Don¡¯t abandon rne! Waaaaaa¡­¡±


    This immediately caught the attention of many on the street since it was odd to see an adorable little


    girl hugging a grown man¡¯s thigh.


    Suddenly, a woman rushed up to them and picked Winniefred up. ¡°Baby! Oh, my baby! Mommy finally


    found you, oh how I¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    Winniefred froze up, staring at the woman in horror.


    Alex was confused as well. He furrowed his eyebrows and thought. ¡®This woman is probably mentally


    ill, huh? Perhaps she lost her child and has gone insane?¡¯


    Alex instinctively used his third eye to check on the woman¡¯s mental state since he¡¯s received the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine. However, he didn¡¯t find any problems in her at all.


    Just as he was about to get Winniefred back, the woman ran off with her as she screamed. ¡°Arrest this


    kidnapper! He¡¯s a kidnapper! Everyone please! help me stop him and beat him up!¡±


    Alex really was shocked this time around, yet he had another problem to worry about now.


    Three heavily built men came rushing toward him, screaming and threatening that he would be tackled.


    The woman, on the other hand, immediately ducked into a coaster van with Winniefred in her arms.


    The car engine was activated in mere seconds, rushing off from the scene of the crime.


    ¡°Papa, Papa! Save me!¡± Winniefred screamed loudly.


    However, the woman just wouldn¡¯t let her go, and she even started chuckling. ¡°This little girl is so pretty.


    She¡¯s probably the prettiest among the ones I¡¯ve caught! She¡¯ll definitely sell for a good price.¡±


    The driver nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m even a little reluctant to sell this pretty little thing!¡±


    Just then, the driver noticed a man dropping down from the sky, blocking the road. The man¡¯s eyes


    were filled with murderous intent.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Ah! What the f*ck!¡± The driver stepped on the gas, intending to run the man over.


    Unexpectedly, the man reached out an arm and stopped the car with ease.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1287

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1287


    Alex was very much annoyed.


    All he wanted to do was bring Winnie out to have a good time, get her some ice cream and bribe her so


    she¡¯d go to school obediently. He really didn¡¯t expect to bump into some professional kidnappers.


    More importantly, they even tried to use him of carrying out such foul actions.


    ¡°Do I really look like some weakling to the point that I can¡¯t protect a little kid?¡± He mumbled to himself.


    Alex continued to hold onto the hood of the van. Hence, no matter how hard the driver stepped on the


    gas, the van just wouldn¡¯t budge.


    The driver was sweating cold bullets at this rate, never having seen or heard anyone achieving such


    strength. ¡®Is this man even human? He can stop a whole van with one hand!¡¯


    ¡°Madame Wealth, that man is blocking our car. What do we do?¡±


    Madame Wealth was the woman holding Winniefred in the backseat. She red at the driver. ¡°What to


    do? Do you not know that you could just run the guy over?¡±


    Droplets of cold sweat dripped down the driver¡¯s forehead, and he felt chills down his spine. ¡°I¡­ I


    already did. Madame Wealth, I think¡­ I think we¡¯re done for today.¡±


    Just then, he heard the man in front of the car yell, ¡°Stop the car and get out!¡±


    Alex¡¯s tone was paired with a solid and irresistible force of mental power.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The driver¡¯s mind was fogged up. He immediately stepped on the brakes and stopped the car.


    Just then, the three men who tried to stop Alex from taking Winniefred back a while ago managed to


    get up on their feet. Alex¡¯s Chi had previously knocked them down. They continued shouting,


    ¡°Arrest that kidnapper! Arrest him now!¡±


    ¡°Kill him! Kill that d*mned kidnapper!¡±


    Their loud screams, along with the van blocking the road, were enough to confuse the bystanders. All


    of them thought that Alex really was a kidnapper, rushing over to give a hand.


    It is only normal for people to despise kidnappers, especially parents who had children of their own.


    There had been many news broadcasts about how a kidnapped child could ruin an entire family.


    Everyone in the family was devastated¡­ And the child that got kidnapped ended tip having their limbs


    and tongue cut off as well.


    Any child who disobeyed the kidnappers would be killed, and the nicer ones would be sold, falling into


    a never ending pit of suffering.


    In mere moments, dozens of kind hearted bystanders came to help after hearing the three kidnappers


    shouting.


    Alex¡¯s murderous intent became stronger by the second. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin


    any of this to Ze. Moreover, Winniefred would have to suffer from this as well. He just couldn¡¯t


    possibly hold in his anger.


    Facing the kidnappers¡¯ heckling, Alex said lightly, ¡°Kidnappers must die!¡±


    Shing!


    Alex immediately drew out the Sword of the Universe. With just the first sh, all three heads were


    chopped off, sent flying mid-air. Blood spouted from their necks like water fountains, drenching the


    asphalt in red.


    The kind hearted passersby who had initially apprehended Alex started screaming in horror. They ran


    away in horror, wishing they could run on all fours.


    Since the driver was affected by Alex¡¯s mental power, he got out of the car and stood aside.


    Madame Wealth, who was still in the car, couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes and yell, ¡°My brothers! Oh,


    my brothers!¡±


    Two of the three men that Alex had just killed were indeed her biological brothers.


    Seeing this, many bystanders started calling the police. Killing three people in broad daylight was just


    too cruel and monstrous. No one could handle such brutality.


    ¡°How can this kidnapper be so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°How dare he kill someone just because he couldn¡¯t kidnap the child? He should be condemned in hell!


    He should be sentenced to death immediately!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1288

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1288


    However, some seemed to understand the situation more clearly than others. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not right!


    Shouldn¡¯t kidnappers run away after a failed abduction? Why would they go as far as to provoke the


    entire family just to get that kid?¡±


    Someone in the crowd spoke up. ¡°Kidnapper? No! That¡¯s the kid¡¯s father! The people he killed are the


    actual kidnappers! They just thought that the little girl was pretty so they tried to kidnap her! I saw


    everything, and I even had it recorded! Those kidnappers deserve to die! Good kill, mister! You did


    well!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the girl¡¯s father?¡±


    Just then, many noticed Alex pulling the van door open. He snatched Winniefred out of the woman¡¯s


    arms. The woman, on the other hand, seemed to have lost all ability to move. Alex had many ways to


    achieve this, after all.


    ¡°Papa! Papa!¡± Winniefred started crying hysterically the moment shended in his arms, referring to


    Alex as ¡®Papa¡¯. This incident had really traumatized her. She thought they were up against the same


    group of people from before.


    At this moment, all the passersby finally knew that Alex was the little girl¡¯s actual father.


    Wee-woo-wee-woo!


    Police sirens filled the air as Craig brought along his men from the military. He had to personallye


    to the scene with his team since somebody had beheaded three people in public. Anyone who found


    out about this would indeed be traumatized.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to see Alex, who was from the Divine Constabry. Craig ordered his armed


    men to stay down since Alex was one of them.


    He approached Alex. ¡°Elder Rockefeller!¡±


    Alex turned to Craig. ¡°Oh, Mr. Selby. You¡¯re here.¡±


    Craig asked, ¡°Elder Rockefeller, this¡­ What happened here? Why¡­¡±


    Alex pointed towards the corpses on the ground, then to the driver and Madame Wealth. ¡°I bumped into


    some kidnappers trying to abduct my daughter. So I killed three of them. Is there a problem here?¡±


    Craig wasn¡¯t focused on the kidnappers at all. He was just shocked as he asked, ¡°Elder Rockefeller,


    you¡­ Have a daughter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her right there.¡±


    Alex then took a nce at the military team. ¡°Mr. Selby, are you going to arrest me?¡±


    Craig immediately waved both hands in panic. ¡®Are you kidding? Why would I even dare to do so?¡¯ he


    thought.


    He then turned to look at the kidnappers and shook his head, chuckling to himself. ¡°Well, these


    b*stards really know how to pick their targets, huh? They actually tried to kidnap Elder Rockefeller¡¯s


    daughter. That¡¯s literally bad luck upon bad luck for them. They¡¯re asking for death at this point.¡±


    Alex dismissed him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the other two to you. Investigate who¡¯s behind all this. I heard that they¡¯d


    kidnapped quite a few kids! So if you ever find them, call me.¡±


    Alex then gave Craig his number.


    Craig nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Rockefeller. I will most definitely give my all in the investigation. I¡¯ll


    inform you once I have any clues!¡±


    After that, Alex picked Winniefred up and left.


    This caused many passersby to guess who Alex was since Craig was so respectful toward him.


    Moreover, he referred to Alex as an Elder; hence it was obvious that those kidnappers were asking for


    it.


    Three hourster, Sky and Anna came to look for Alex.


    ¡°Master, I heard you killed three kidnappers in public today?¡± Anna asked.


    Alex rolled his eyes. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a know-it-all? How did you find out about that?¡±


    Anna said, ¡°Someone uploaded a video of you chopping all three of their heads off. And it spread


    throughout the whole country like an atomic bomb! How could I not know about that?¡±


    Alex furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°The news spread that quickly? How big of an impact did it cause?¡±


    Anna gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Master, your actions were done out of justice! Many are praising you for


    making such a righteous decision!¡±


    Sky smiled. ¡°Alex, the impact of this incident was indeed quite big, but we have banned anyone from


    speaking about this. So don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s no big deal. Just be more mindful of the consequences from


    now on. I only came here to talk to you about Soraya. The olddy has been staying at my ce for


    three days now!¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Alex froze. when he heard this.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1289

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1289


    When Sky said that, Alex noticed the sheer helplessness in his eyes. He looked as if he was about to


    cry.


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s only reasonable.¡¯


    ¡®Olddy¡­ I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s Soraya¡¯s grandmother, Lexia. She¡¯s considered an extremely important


    figure in the family, considering she¡¯s one of the president¡¯s wives.¡¯


    ¡®As one of the team leaders in Divine Constabry, it was only normal for Sky to be extra careful with


    her.¡¯


    ¡®Thedy is quite old. If anything were to happen to her in his home, or if she just died right there and


    then, he would be in big trouble.¡¯


    ¡°Did shee alone? And just moved into your ce?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Alone? There were eight of them! All women! How could I handle all of that?¡± Sky startedining.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even go home now. When I do, I¡¯d be scared for my life, scared that something might happen to


    any of them.¡±


    After hearing this, Alex almost snorted inughter.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t theye look for me instead?¡± Alex asked with a smile.


    Sky replied. ¡°You and your aunt have made such amotion in ska. Besides, you¡¯re the


    president¡¯s grandchild, so I guess they were just trying to avoid conflict. That¡¯s why they wanted me to


    be the middleman. But I¡¯ve been handling them for days! I can¡¯t go on anymore. All they do now is y


    poker in the constabry in the morning and head back to bed at my ce! How can we work properly


    like this?¡±


    Alex pondered for a few seconds.


    ¡®Soraya and the others have been trapped in Moonlight Lake for like, five days. I guess it¡¯s time to


    release them.¡¯


    ¡®Five days is enough time for a lot of things to happen. I¡¯ll show them mercy since we¡¯re rtives.¡¯


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go to Moonlight Lake!¡±


    After that, the three headed straight to their destination.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ***


    In the middle of theke, Shaun, L, and the other four half-stepped grandmasters were lying on


    the deck like dead fish. All of them looked like they were about to take theirst breath.


    Even grandmasters needed food and water to survive, after all.


    They had sufficient water all around them, but it felt awful having to starve for five days. Not only did


    theyck food, but they were utterly unable to make contact with the outside world. This was just pure


    torture.


    ¡°If I get out one day, I will definitely kill that Rockefeller b*stard! No, I would kill his entire family! I would


    kill his entire bloodline!¡± Shaunid there as he mumbled to himself, filled with hatred and bloodthirst As


    a grandmaster that had been praised and worshipped, he had never experienced such torment in his


    lifetime.


    Just then, an olddy¡¯s voice rang in their ears. ¡°Whose bloodline are you going to kill?¡±


    Upon hearing this, all of them shuddered.


    It¡¯s been five days!


    After five days of being trapped in an unknown space, they felt as if they were caged in from the entire


    world. It seemed as if not even a fish could enter their area, let alone humans.


    Hence, when they heard a stranger¡¯s voice, all were extremely excited and overwhelmed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    They turned around and found another boat silentlying their way from the east side of theke.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    They had tried getting out from the east multiple times. Hence they had no idea how this boat found its


    way in. L was so overwhelmed that he was going to cry. ¡°Madame Lexia! It¡¯s Madame Lexia!


    Madame, I¡¯m L, I¡¯m right here!¡± he screamed.


    The one who spoke up a while ago was the second wife in the Melvis family, Lexia Rogers.


    There were many people on the deck of the other boat. Alex, Sky, Anna, and the other few women from


    the Melvis family, such as Soraya¡¯s mother, Stephanie Rogers, were also present.


    Just then, Alex spoke up nonchntly. ¡°Guardian Baker, were you the one who wanted to end my


    bloodline?¡±


    Upon hearing that voice, Shaun turned his head towards the deck. He knew this voice all too well. It


    belonged to that bastard, Rockefeller.


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for him, how would I be stuck in the middle of Moonlight Lake, unable to get out?¡¯


    He then noticed Alex sitting at the side of the ship, watching him with scorn.


    ¡°Looks like you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson after getting trapped here for five days. You should


    continue staying here then!¡±


    Shaun said, ¡°How dare you? You may be an Elder in the Divine Constabry, but I¡¯m one of the Great


    Guardians! You¡¯re crossing the line here! Are you trying to turn traitor?¡±


    He then turned to Lexia. ¡°Madame, this man is colluding with Zachary Xavier! He¡¯s an international


    secret agent, pretending to be the president¡¯s grandchild. Arrest him now! Else he¡¯s going to cause


    trouble!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1290

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1290


    Lexia took a nce at Alex and nodded towards Shaun. ¡°He really is the president¡¯s grandchild.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s really his grandchild? How is that possible?¡±


    All of them widened their eyes. They just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Stephanie, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t seem to find her daughter at all. In a panic, she asked, ¡°Shaun,


    where¡¯s my daughter? Where is she?¡±


    With that, Shaun fell silent. After two seconds, he pointed toward Alex. ¡°Him! He was the one who did


    some kind of trick in this area and killed Soraya!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± eximed the women in the Melvis family.


    Stephanie red at Alex furiously. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve crossed the line! Soraya is your cousin, for God¡¯s


    sake! How could you have killed her? Bring my daughter back! I¡¯ll kill you off myself! A soul for a soul!¡±


    Stephanie went hysteric and punched Alex mindlessly.


    However, there was just no way that she could possibly hit Alex.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Stop panicking!¡± Alex grabbed Stephanie by the wrists. ¡°You believe him just because he said your


    daughter died?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? If she¡¯s still alive, where is she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just bring her over to you.¡±


    Alex smiled softly and took a step out of the boat, hopping right into theke. However, he didn ¡¯t sink


    into the water at all, managing to stand on the surface with ease, as if he was walking on hard ground.


    In just seconds, he disappeared.


    ¡°Huh? He disappeared?¡± Stephanie eximed. The rest of the Melvis family were shocked as well.


    Sky was just as confused and surprised as the rest. This was his first time ever seeing the powers of a


    talisman, after all.


    Anna, on the other hand, was not confused one bit. Back in Michigan, when Lex was captured, she had


    been trapped within a talisman as well, almost ending up getting pregnant despite being a virgin. If it


    weren¡¯t for Alex, she would¡¯ve ended up with a


    terrible fate.


    She patted Sky on the shoulder and smiled. ¡°My master¡¯s powers are quite mysterious, huh? Are you


    shocked this time?¡±


    Sky smiled back. ¡°Anna, you really have to learn more from Alex. If you do, you¡¯d be able to exceed my


    abilities, or even Uncle Zachary¡¯s! Your future would be limitless.¡±


    Suddenly, Anna was reminded of Maya, a genius who managed to be a half-stepped grandmaster


    within three months. Anna sighed. ¡°Talent is the most important factor, though!¡±


    At the same time, as Alex disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, he had entered another area of the


    talisman. This part was called The Gates To Hell.


    When one was stuck here, they¡¯d be affected by the talisman drastically. Due to sheer pressure on their


    bodies, their movements would be restricted, and they might even start hallucinating.


    When he came into the area, he noticed Soraya lying on the boat, her clothes a mess. Both her arms


    were moving around, doing unsightly matters out in the open. It was unclear what illusions she was


    having at the time but Alex noticed a lot of blood on her body.


    Swoosh¡­


    Alex reached his hand out and changed the position of the talisman, destroying all hallucinations in this


    area.


    He inserted a flow of mental power into Soraya¡¯s brain, sobering her up. ¡°Wake up, Soraya!¡±


    Almost instantly, Soraya crawled up to her feet.


    Noticing Alex in front of her, she seemed shocked. ¡°Rockefeller! So it was you! Don¡¯t you daree


    any closer and do that again!¡±


    Alex stared at her silently, not saying a word.


    Soraya lowered her head to check on herself. Something just felt odd to her. There was a pool of blood


    under her body. It hurt a lot. Shuddering, she wanted to cry but was extremely helpless. She yelled at


    him. ¡°You¡­ You b*stard! What have you done to me?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1291

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1291


    As Alex stared at her, he thought, ¡®This is just extremely unsightly.¡¯


    He shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. What have you done to yourself?!¡±


    He regretted not taking his phone out to record what she was doing at the time. With that as evidence,


    she wouldn¡¯t be able to put the me on him¡­ However, if he really did record that, she would most


    likely explode on him as well.


    ¡°I¡­ ¡± Still looking at herself, Soraya immediately buttoned up her shirt.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, just as she stood up, her body wavered, almost toppling over.


    ¡®It hurts down there!¡¯


    ¡°You bastard! You absolute jerk! You should rot in hell!¡± Soraya clenched her teeth and red at Alex,


    exploding with anger. Tears streamed down her cheeks, thinking that Alex had really raped her.


    More importantly, she was still a virgin. ¡®How could I have lost my virginity to this bastard? I wish I could


    skin him alive!¡¯


    Just then, she realized that she was facing another problem.


    ¡®From what I remember, I think I¡¯m ovting now. If he¡­ Then what would I do if I¡¯ve gotten pregnant?¡¯


    ¡®I really don¡¯t want to get an abortion.¡¯


    ¡®I heard abortions hurt a lot.¡¯


    Back then, she had apanied her best friend to get an abortion once. Yet, such a strong woman


    was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t walk properly. She had almost died from blood loss as well.


    Hence, she immediately asked Alex, ¡°Were you wearing protection?¡±


    Alex was puzzled. ¡°What protection?¡±


    ¡°Like the rubber ones?¡±


    ¡°What rubber ones?¡±


    ¡°Condoms! Like, to prevent pregnancy.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t ever wear those.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Soraya broke down, yelling at him again. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a monster! Not only did you


    rape me, but you weren¡¯t even wearing a condom! What will I do if you get me pregnant? I don¡¯t want to


    give birth! You¡­ You¡­ You¡­ You¡¯ve ruined my life!¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    ¡°Is there a misunderstanding here? I didn¡¯t rape you. I¡¯m not even remotely interested in you.¡±


    Soraya scolded, ¡°You¡¯re just a shameless coward! Why don¡¯t you just admit it when you had the balls to


    do it in the first ce? Do you think I¡¯m dumb? I could feel it, and it was definitely you! You were the


    one who raped me! You even said something like, as long as I sleep with you, you¡¯ll let me out! I


    refused to, so you raped me! I saw it with my own eyes. You did it! I¡¯ll recognize your sickly face even if


    you were to turn into ashes.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened, mouth agape.


    ¡®What did she even see when she was hallucinating?¡¯ he thought.


    ¡®Why did she think that I raped her?¡¯


    ¡°I told you! It wasn¡¯t me! You did this to yourself!¡±


    ¡°Just, calm down. I don¡¯t have the energy to continue such a nonsensical conversation with you. Your


    mother and grandmother are here. You may leave now!¡±


    Suddenly, Alex noticed her clothes and narrowed his eyes.


    Her clothes were so torn tip that she really looked like she had been raped. If she were to show up in


    front of everybody like this, it would be far too embarrassing.


    Alex thought. ¡®We¡¯re still rtives, after all. Lexia Rogers and her side of the family had never done


    anything bad to my grandmother. So I guess I¡¯ll help her this one time.¡¯


    He took off his shirt and threw it towards Soraya.


    ¡°Wear this!¡±


    ¡°Who would even want to wear your clothes, you bastard?¡± Soraya spat as she clenched onto the


    remnants of her shirt tightly.


    Alex shrugged. ¡°Whatever! I¡¯m bringing you out now, but I have to mention that many men are out


    there. I won¡¯t be the one they¡¯d be gawking at, you will.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Soraya shot Alex a dirty re. However, all she could do was put that shirt on.


    In just a few moments, Alex pushed the boat out of the Gates to Hell with his spiritual power. With just


    three spins, they appeared back in front of everyone.


    ¡°Soraya!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1292

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1292


    Stephanie shouted and leaped out of her boat, doing a flip mid-air andnding on the other small


    wooden boat steadily.


    She immediately wrapped both her arms around her daughter.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Stephanie was overwhelmed when she saw her mother. She had been trapped in here for five


    days, experiencing just how horrible humanity could be.


    In that instant, she just couldn¡¯t control herself, crying hysterically in her mother¡¯s arms. She then


    pointed toward Alex. ¡°Mom, kill this bastard for me now!¡±


    Stephanie shook her head. ¡°Soraya, mom can¡¯t kill him. And well, I shouldn¡¯t kill him too. He¡¯s your


    cousin.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Soraya froze as if she had been struck by lightning.


    ¡®Alex is my cousin?¡¯


    ¡®But I was raped by him just a while ago!¡¯


    ¡®This¡­ This¡­¡¯


    ¡®What do I do? Isn¡¯t this incest?¡¯


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡®If I¡¯m really impregnated with his child, would the baby be deformed because we¡¯re rtives?¡¯


    If Alex found out all the messed up things going on inside her head, he would¡¯ve probably been so


    frustrated he¡¯d vomit blood.


    Just then, Lexia spoke up. ¡°Stephanie, Soraya,e back up to our boat!¡±


    With that, everyone got into the other boat. Soraya¡¯s face was pale. She asked Lexia, ¡°Grandma, he is


    he really my cousin? As in, your grandchild?¡±


    Lexia smiled and turned to look at Alex. ¡°I guess so!¡±


    Lexia was still very kind toward Alex, happy for his achievements as well.


    However, Soraya¡¯s eyes rolled back, fainting as soon as she heard that. All the women in the Melvis


    family panicked, immediately trying to revive her.


    Alex took a pill out and handed it to Stephanie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s just been starving for days. Plus¡­


    Her body¡¯s a little weak, so that¡¯s why she¡¯s fainted. This is a pill to rejuvenate her energy. After taking


    it, she would be able to recover quickly.¡±


    Stephanie took a nce at it, not daring to use it on her daughter.


    In the end, Lexia had to be the one to speak up, reassuring her of its effects and that it wouldn¡¯t cause


    anything wrong.


    Only then did Stephanie take the pill carefully, letting Soraya consume it.


    ¡°Alright, L. You guys can get into our boat too. All this was just a misunderstanding. You¡¯ve been


    trapped in here for five days, and it must be harsh for you all. Our family will provide you a reasonable


    compensation!¡± Lexia told the others who were still on the small boat.


    After pausing for a while, she turned to Shaun. ¡°Guardian Baker, Elder Alex is part of our family, the


    grandchild of the third wife. Ruby was the one who nned everything back then. So now that she¡¯s


    punished, you wouldn¡¯t me us anymore, right?¡±


    Shaun took a nce at Soraya, who was unconscious. ¡°Of course not¡­¡±


    At the same time, L and the others took a few nces at Soraya.


    Lexia nodded. ¡°Come up here then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madame!¡± The few of them got on the boat as well.


    Alex was just about to hop into theke to find the mystic tool that formed the underwater talisman.


    Just then, Soraya woke up from taking the pill and turned to Alex. ¡°If you¡¯re a man, then kill off all of


    them for me!¡±


    She was pointing toward Shaun, L, and the others.


    Alex froze.


    Stephanie asked, ¡°Soraya, why?¡±


    ¡°They tried to sexually assault me back then!¡± replied Soraya. ¡°They med me for causing us to be


    trapped in theke. If it weren¡¯t for my luck, I would¡¯ve been raped or eaten alive! Thank god I managed


    to barge into the depths of that talisman by running around mindlessly!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone froze, obviously shocked.


    Just then, L, Shaun and the others became excited. Murderous intent filled their expressions as


    they lunged toward Alex and the Melvis family.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1293

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1293


    While Soraya was unconscious, these people still acted dumb and got on the boat to leave. Now that


    Soraya had spoken up, there was no chance that the situation would change.


    Besides, they chose to act out, proving Soraya¡¯s usations. These people, trapped for a few days,


    were starving and on the verge of a mental breakdown. They decided to attack Soraya out of anger


    and even wanted to devour her soft flesh out of hunger. On the brink of death, humanity¡¯s cruelty was


    on disy.


    Now, they had made the first move. The intention to kill was obvious, the level of violence in the air


    overwhelming.


    A grandmaster was a grandmaster for a reason.


    Even after five days of going hungry, they were grandmasters regardless, not to mention that there


    were two grandmasters and four half-stepped grandmasters.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    ¡°You bastard! L, you dare revolt against us?¡±


    ¡°Be careful, master!¡±


    The crowd immediately went chaotic.


    Shaun and L¡¯s first target was Alex. They hated Alex a lot and used full force upon attacking.


    On this boat, only Alex could be a threat to them even when they attacked together. The others


    were all just amateurs that offered no threat.


    Facing thebined attack of two grandmasters, Alex stood still, emotionless.


    Anna was extremely anxious, and Soraya, who should¡¯ve hated Alex to her guts, and wished he died


    on the spot, feared for him as her first reaction when she saw him in danger.


    She herself was surprised.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been tortured by him until I have feelings for him? Have I gone mad?¡¯


    Yet, in reality, in that weird illusion¡­ She enjoyed it very much too.


    Two approaching grandmasters indicated that Alex was about to be killed.


    At that critical moment, Alex held up his hand lightly and spoke in a cool voice, ¡°I have a sword, and it


    can sh to anything in this universe!¡±


    Swish, sh!


    Dragon¡®s Bane of Thirty-Six, Sword of the Universe has appeared!


    The sword shed diagonally, two heads flew up into the air.


    The two did not die immediately after being beheaded. They saw with their own eyes, their bodies


    spurring blood and falling to the ground. And finally, with utmost unwillingness, they sumbed to


    death.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°He killed two grandmasters just like that?¡±


    Everyone was shocked and in disbelief.


    Lexia stomped her foot and shouted. ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Lexia only brought seven women with her on this trip to California. No men came along, but that didn¡¯t


    mean there weren¡¯t any experts. With them was a female grandmaster, the only female grandmaster of


    the Melvis family. Besides, Stephanie was also an expert, a half-stepped grandmaster.


    On the other hand, the four half-stepped grandmasters that attacked had been starved for five days.


    They had lost at least half theirbat power.


    Soon after, these four half-stepped grandmasters were defeated.


    The fight was over in a second.


    Olddy Lexia sighed softly. ¡®After this battle, the Melvis family¡¯s power has gone down by half, not to


    mention that incident from Ruby¡¯s side. The Melvis¡¯ really had their losses. When it¡¯s time to rank the


    families in ska, their ranking will surely go down.¡¯


    ¡®But, if Alex coulde back to the Melvis family, instead of going down, their power would be raised


    by several levels.¡¯


    ¡®A martial arts expert could probably do anything he wanted, even in ska.¡¯


    ¡®How many experts are there in America?¡¯


    With these thoughts, Lexia immediately told Alex, ¡°Alex, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time that you¡¯ve


    allowed us to see who L really was. It¡¯s the Melvis family¡¯s luck that he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Soraya pouted.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1294

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1294


    She thought to herself, ¡®This guy started it, this bastard right here. If he didn¡¯t set the trap here, they


    wouldn¡¯t have been trapped, and she wouldn¡¯t have lost her innocence.¡¯


    Thinking about what happened, she felt that part of her body throbbing with pain again.


    Alex replied nonchntly, ¡°Now that everything¡¯s ended, I¡¯ll leave first¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Lexia called after him.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m here in California, I should go see your mother. Thinking back on those years, thest time I


    saw her was when she was ten.¡±


    Alex narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if my mother wants to meet you.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lexia smiled. ¡°Ask her. I¡¯m certain she¡¯ll agree.¡±


    Alex took a nce at her. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if I have news.¡±


    With that, he jumped off the boat into theke.


    As for Sky and Anna, they leaped onto a smaller boat and said farewell.


    ***


    Stephanie was very attentive. She could tell the clothes her daughter was wearing were Alex¡¯s and that


    her own garment beneath it was torn.


    She quickly asked, ¡°Soraya, are you okay? Have you been¡­¡±


    Soraya really wanted to tell the truth and say that Alex had raped her since she was, without a doubt,


    really sure of this. Yet, she didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud after finding out that Alex was her cousin.


    ¡°No. Good thing I ran fast enough,¡± she said with her head bowed.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, that¡¯s good to hear!¡± Stephanie said, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been interested in Shaun


    even though I¡¯ve advised you against it a couple of times. Now, you should have given up, right! I


    noticed for a long time that Shaun¡¯s not a good guy. Everything that he does is with the intention of


    bing the Divine Constabry¡¯s president! Alright, you¡¯re not young anymore. When we go back,


    let grandma choose a good family for you, and you can get married.¡±


    ¡°Huh..¡± Soraya¡¯s expression changed immediately. She had been thinking. ¡®What if she got pregnant?¡¯


    ***


    Alex retrieved the mystical tool from theke and quickly arrived home. He told his mother, Brittany,


    about Lexia¡¯s invitation.


    Brittany was silent for a few minutes.


    She finally nodded and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, Lexia had a good rtionship with your


    grandma. She was good to me when l was a child too. Your grandma was strict with me, but she was


    always on my side¡­ Now that the olddy has aged, I should go meet her.¡±


    She paused. ¡°How about tonight? You go arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± replied Alex.


    Soon, the time of the meeting was set. It was to be at the Shangri-La hotel at six tonight.


    At first, Alex wanted to go with his mother.


    Just as he was all dressed up, about to head to Shangri-La with Brittany, however, he received a phone


    call from Hailey. She cried, ¡°Brother, something bad was happened. Zoey¡¯s missing! Can you help


    me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Zoey¡¯s missing? How did she go missing? Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I was in Disnend. I just looked away to answer a phone call. It wasn¡¯t even a minute, and Zoey¡¯s


    gone. I searched the whole park, but I can¡¯t find her. I¡­ I¡¯m so scared! Could she have been


    kidnapped? I¡¯m so so scared, brother. Come quickly¡­¡±


    Alex was shocked.


    Just this afternoon, he shed three kidnappers right on the street, Winniefred was almost taken away,


    and now in just half a day, Zoey encountered kidnappers too.


    ¡®Are kidnappings that rampant now? ¡®Or are these attacks directed at me?¡¯


    ¡°Hailey, I¡¯lle right this instant!¡±


    Alex was about to rush out the door when he was met with Ze, almost crashing into each other.


    Ze was still awkward about how they hugged the other day. She blushed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the


    hurry? Where are you headed to?¡±


    Alex exined. ¡°My friend lost her daughter. She might¡¯ve been kidnapped. I have to go over right


    now.¡±


    Ze had heard about Winniefred almost getting abducted this afternoon. Still lingering in fear, she felt


    extreme hate for these kinds of cases.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± she volunteered. ¡°I have some special skills in looking for people.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1295

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1295


    Alex looked at Ze in surprise. Seeing the determination in her eyes, he nodded immediately.


    At the same time, Brittany had finished dressing up, ready to head out.


    Meeting Lexia again after all these years, she just couldn¡¯t keep calm. As she came out and saw her


    son in such an anxious state, she immediately asked, ¡°Alex, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I have an emergency. Ask Maya to go with you.¡±


    As he spoke, Alex found Ze couldn¡¯t keep up with him. Hence, he grabbed her by the waist and


    walked with thundering strides, their bodies turning into a streak of light, gushing out the door.


    ¡°Oh clear, this kid, so unsteady, where¡¯s he headed off to again?¡± Brittany said helplessly. Regarding


    Alex¡¯s safety, however, she had nothing to worry about. As Alex¡¯s level got higher, near to no one in


    California could hurt him.


    After her son possessed such powers, she had hoped that he could have a steady heart and cause


    lesser killings.


    ***


    Pshhhh¡­


    As Ze was hugged by Alex, her face flushed red instantly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Feeling the strong arms around her, she felt herself go soft. Winniefred¡¯s dad died when she was


    pregnant with her, meaning it had been almost seven years since she was this intimate with a man.


    Now, this sense of being attracted was silently activated.


    Quickly, she was stunned by the speed Alex was going. She knew that she has a rare blood lineage,


    where her body was beyond powerful, and her speed more than three times normal. But now, looking


    at Alex concentrating thunder into both his legs, his speed was beyond words, she could only say he


    was as fast as lightning.


    Within five minutes, Alex and Ze were there with Hailey.


    Hailey, who couldn¡¯t find her daughter, Zoey, was as anxious as an ant on fire. Beside her were a few


    workers of the park. It was probably due to Hailey¡¯s aggressive tone before this that they didn¡¯t seem


    friendly toward her, especially an authoritative looldiig man with a big belly, who seemed impatient.


    ¡°Brother, what should I do? I can¡¯t find Zoey anywhere. If I lose her, I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    Hailey copsed into Alex¡¯s embrace, crying her heart out. Alex hugged Hailey, his visionbing the


    workers of the park. ¡°Have you locked down the park? Block all entrances of this park immediately. And


    the surveince cameras, have you checked them?¡±


    To his surprise, the chubby director immediately put on a face and said, ¡°Are you joking? Such a big


    park like ours¡­ How could I lock it down that easily? What about the other visitors? How can our park


    do business like this? We earn hundreds of millions per hour. Are you going to be responsible for that?¡±


    Alex nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±


    The chubby man looked at Alex¡¯s attire. He noticed that his clothing added up to only about a thousand


    dors, and yet he was still talking big.


    The manughed coldly. ¡°Are you f*cking kidding me? Will you take responsibility? Are you capable of


    that? Take a leak and look at yourself. How dare you? I¡¯ll just put it out here right now: you lost your kid


    because you didn¡¯t look after her. That¡¯s on you. You can call the police for help, but causing trouble


    here and trying to put the fault on me? Dream on!¡±


    Alex looked at him coldly before taking out his phone and dialing in a number. The call was to Azure.


    ¡°Alex, what orders do you have for me?¡± Azure picked up the phone and asked respectfully.


    ¡°Azure, I¡¯m at Disnend right now. I lost my niece here. Bring all your men immediately and block all


    the park¡¯s entrances. Be quick!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take action right now!¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Azure immediately sent out the emergency state order, deploying all of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s fighters and security guards to Disnend. They were to use the


    fastest route there.


    In an instant, the entire Thousand Miles Conglomerate was on the move.


    ¡°What? An emergency state order?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1296

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1296


    ¡°This is a huge deal for the Thousand Miles Conglomerate, the first time they¡¯ve ever initiated the


    emergency state rule since it was created. It hasn¡¯t ever been used before, so I don¡¯t know what


    happened.¡±


    The emergency state rule applied to all current members of the Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    Whether it was a fighter, security guard, the average employee, or even a cleaner, they would receive


    the message. Just when everyone was busy discussing the situation, a search warrant was sent to


    each employee¡¯s phone.


    The order hade from the Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s CEO¡¯s office.


    This meant that the person who sent out the order had to be the Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s CEO,


    Waltz Fleur.


    Not only was Zoey¡¯s photo on the warrant, but there was also a prize. It mentioned that if one managed


    to find her, they¡®d immediately get a billion dors in cash. One could search in a team or by


    themselves. Regardless of identity or status, no questions would be asked as long as the child was


    returned safely.


    That meant that even if they were the ones who kidnapped Zoey, as long as they brought the child


    back, they¡¯d get a billion.


    With this order, chaos erupted within the people of the Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate was the biggest conglomerate in all of California. Even if its current official members


    hadn¡¯t reached a hundred thousand, there had to be at least 80 thousand of them.


    Coincidently, it was time to leave work as well. With that, countless people rushed toward Disnend.


    At the time, the chubby director immediately let out a burst of coldughter after hearing that Alex had


    called for a lockdown on the park¡¯s entrances. ¡°Kid, if you dare send people to wreak havoc in my park,


    then don¡¯t me me for the consequences! I still have a certain power in California. Don¡¯t regret your


    actionster on.¡±


    Ze couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She spoke up, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Whose side are you on? Now that a


    visitor¡¯s kid is lost in your park, shouldn¡¯t you be cooperating with the search enthusiastically? And here


    you are, creating more trouble. This makes me suspect that you¡¯re one with the kidnappers!¡±


    The director was furious after hearing this. He pointed at Ze and barked, ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit you


    just because you¡¯re pretty. If you dare insult me, I¡¯ll still p you mercilessly!¡±


    Just as soon as he finished talking, Alex¡¯s hard pnded heavily onto his big fat face.


    The p was so hard it made the director spin around in dizziness, spitting a mouthful of blood and


    falling to the ground.


    As soon he recovered and got up, he felt even more furious. ¡°F*ck, you dare hit me, punk? Do you


    have a death wish?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You. Go and get me the surveince tapes right this instant, or you¡¯ll really die.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you hit me and still demand that I check the surveince


    footage? Dream on!¡± The director scrunched up his face and shouted to the staff. ¡°Go, get all the


    security guards here. I¡¯m going to throw this whole family out dead!¡±


    Just then, an employee rushed in. ¡°Boss, something happened. There are so many people outside.


    They blocked up all the park¡¯s entrances. Visitors can¡¯t leave, and they aren¡¯t happy about it.¡±


    The director froze. He red at Alex and said, ¡°So you really called some people over, huh, punk. Fine,


    I¡¯d like to see how many people you brought! Let¡¯s see who has more men!¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t notice that more people were gathering outside of the park. It was a few dozen at


    first. Then hundreds, thousands, and finally, millions showed up.


    Just counting the employees of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, there are more than eighty thousand,


    not to mention that they have called their family and friends to join the search.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®The prize is ten billion dors!¡¯


    ¡®Who wouldn¡¯t want it?¡¯


    The crowd gotrger by the minute.


    Soon, a security guard ran in, baffled. ¡°Boss! Boss! There are too many people! Our whole park has


    been surrounded!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1297

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1297


    ¡°What? The whole park¡¯s been surrounded? Are you dreaming?¡±


    The director was initially surprised, but it quickly turned to disbelief. He even pped the guard on the


    back of his head and bellowed, ¡°Do you have any idea how big our park is? We have four gates


    situated on thenorth, south, east, and west! So tell me, how can they surround all that? Can he even


    get hundreds toe with just one call?¡±


    Even though the guard was hit, he still looked extremely worried. He said to his chubby boss, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s


    not just hundreds¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck, of course, I know it can¡¯t be hundreds. You think he¡¯s a gang leader?¡± the director yelled angrily.


    ¡°Not hundreds, they¡­ There are millions, boss!¡± the guard eximed with a devastated face.


    ¡°What? Millions?¡± The boss kicked the guard. ¡°Are you f*cking high? Do you think they¡¯re ants?


    Millions?! I f*cking swear¡­¡±


    The director was furious. Just as he was about to continue scolding the guard, he raised his head and


    saw a swarm of people rushing in.


    The person leading the group was Azure. He had brought along a thousand fighters and guards from


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate, charging into the park.


    Moreover, these were only a small part of this time¡¯s emergency state order.


    There were at least a hundred people on guard at every entrance, to the point it wasn¡¯t possible for a


    fly to get out. Besides, there were other people searching each corner of the park. There was even a


    mob outside.


    ¡°Master Rockefeller!¡± Azure rushed in and called him respectfully.


    Even though he called Alex by his name privately, he called him ¡°master¡± in public with the utmost


    respect.


    The thousands of fighters and guards behind him followed, shouting, ¡°Master Alex!¡±


    Their voices were as loud as thunder.


    In the park. Having their exits blocked, the visitorsined at first. Most of them had initially


    nned on dining or tending to other businesses after visiting the park, yet they were locked in now. It


    was only natural for them to have suchints.


    Some more impatient ones were already furious. They released their anger since they were fairly rich


    and powerful.


    However, they noticed that the people blocking the gates had suddenly increased to the hundreds,


    where all of them gave out a deadly aura.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Not to mention Azure, who lead thousands of men in ck, rushing into the park like an army.


    Such a massive army would be enough to leave powerful authorities shocked, let alone women and


    children. Hence, all of the visitors could only wait silently for news toe.


    Soon, they heard the news that a child was lost in this very park. Everyone was astonished.


    They started guessing which powerful family managed to put them in lockdown within the park because


    their child went missing.


    ¡°It¡¯s Thousand Miles Conglomerate!¡±


    ¡°Thousand Miles Conglomerate sent out the emergency state order with a prize of a billion dors to


    find a kid called Zoey Carter. No matter who finds the kid, even if you¡¯re not part of thepany, you¡¯ll


    get a billion in cash!¡±


    There was an uproar as everyone heard the news, and it was confirmed to be true.


    Members of Thousand Miles Conglomerate started to hand out the search warrant. It was clearly stated


    that whoever found the child would be getting a billion. Zoey¡¯s picture was attached to it too.


    Some who had yed with Zoey in the park shouted, ¡°Oh god, so it was this little girl! She was on the


    seesaw with my son earlier!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s the child of a Thousand Miles Conglomerate executive!¡±


    Someone else said, ¡°A child of an executive wouldn¡¯t have gotten so much help. This is probably


    rted to Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s CEO.¡±


    ¡°Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s CEO is Waltz Fleur. Could she be her daughter?¡±


    As everyone made their assumptions, they too joined the search party.


    ¡®If I get lucky and find the child, I¡¯d be getting a billion dors, all for free!¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1298

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1298


    ¡®In such a public setting, there¡¯s no way Thousand Miles Conglomerate would go back on their words.¡¯


    This news had also quickly spread around the inte. Everyone¡¯s Instagram feeds, verified ounts,


    and countless media became like sharks that smelled blood, taking action on their own to spread the


    news.


    It was interesting and had a huge impact. More importantly, this would make them money, with many


    taking action in their own way. Hence, there were enough shock factors to make the headlines on the


    news.


    ¡®When would there ever be such interesting news on the daily?¡¯


    Soon, this news was linked with the incident of three kidnappers being butchered in broad daylight. The


    word ¡°kidnappers¡± started trending on social media as well.


    At the same time, Disnend¡¯s director, in the face of Azure and his fierce troops, waspletely


    stunned. He looked at the ck mob with fear, panicking and thinking to himself. ¡®I¡¯m screwed. I¡¯ve


    definitely provoked the wrong people!¡¯


    Azure went straight up, pping the chubby director hard on the face three times, then spat out the


    words, ¡°Surveince footage!¡±


    The employees on the side all remained silent, not even daring to breathe out loud. They now knew


    that Alex was the king of California¡¯s underground gangs.


    Thousands, hundreds of thousands of people, alling forward to search for one missing girl was just


    way too much pressure.


    A few of the director¡¯s teeth were knocked out. He sobbed, ¡°That ce¡­ The surveince cameras in


    that ce are broken. There¡¯s no record!¡±


    ***


    Zoey was currently tied up at the underground tunnel of an abandoned haunted house in this very park.


    Her eyes were closed, and she was clearly unconscious. Beside her, there were two other young girls,


    both aged five to six, unconscious as well.


    Not far from them, three men and one woman were on guard. Their expressions were full of panic and


    disbelief.


    The woman in her fifties was holding a search warrant from Thousand Miles Conglomerate in her


    hands. She mumbled to herself, ¡°A billion! This small girl is worth a billion! How much can we even sell


    her for? Only 100 thousand bucks! The difference is enormous!¡±


    One man looked towards Zoey. ¡°I don¡¯t think she recognized us when we kidnapped her.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that we pretend to have found her and go im the prize?¡±


    ¡°Or we can find another aplice to go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! This girl is from Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Once they get her back, won¡¯t they


    investigate? Then what? We take and spend that money in hell?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, but that¡¯s ten billion, aren¡¯t you guys wavering? We won¡¯t earn that amount even in ten lifetimes!¡±


    ¡°Think, just think of something else! F*ck, why not we bring her with us and demand ten billion, or even


    100 billion? Thousand Miles Conglomerate has the money anyways.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Norton has betrayed us¡­¡±


    Despite the countless people searching and turning the park upside down, there were still no signs of


    Zoey.


    Ze asked Hailey, ¡°Do you have the girl¡¯s clothes or something she always holds onto, like a toy or


    whatever?¡±


    Hailey grabbed a backpack and asked, confused, ¡°This. Is this okay?¡±


    Ze took it and held it under her nose, sniffing it gently. She then opened it and took out a water bottle,


    drawing markers, cookies, and a small jacket and smelling them one by one.


    After that, she put them down and closed her eyes, taking a deep, long breath.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hailey yanked at Alex, asking quietly, ¡°Bro, what is she doing?¡±


    Before Alex could answer, Ze opened her eyes and said, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    With this, she sped towards thene on the right.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1299

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1299


    Alex, seeing this, knew that Ze must have found out something. He grabbed Hailey and quickly


    followed Ze.


    Stomp, stomp, stomp¡­


    Azure and his troops quickly followed suit.


    However, they left about a hundred men behind to Director Norton and his employees.


    Ze walked and stopped every once in a while to take a breath. She even knelt on the ground to take


    a whiff.


    Hailey became increasingly surprised by this. This incredibly beautiful woman acting like a dog just


    didn¡¯t seem civilized at all. However, knowing that she was just helping her to look for her daughter,


    Hailey felt extremely grateful that she was doing so much to the point of throwing her image away like


    this.


    She asked worriedly, ¡°Bro, can your friend really catch Zoey¡¯s scent?¡±


    ¡®This was just an unbelievable sight.¡¯


    Alex nodded with uncertainty. ¡°I think so!¡±


    He remembered that Aunt Rockefeller once told him that Ze carried the rare blood of a nine tailed


    fox.


    For some reason, it had been activated in the past as well, so she held powers that ordinary people


    weren¡¯t capable of.


    Considering what was happening now, Ze¡¯s sense of smell might have a unique enhancement


    thanks to the blood of a nine-tailed fox.


    ¡°Here!¡± Ze switched directions and continued moving forward. After taking five to six pauses, Ze


    pointed to the ground, gesturing that Zoey was here.


    The direction in which Ze pointed to shocked Hailey.


    ¡®This is the underground!¡¯


    ¡®If my daughter¡¯s underground, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s buried?¡¯


    ¡®Could she still be alive?¡¯


    Not long after, Azure and his men arrived too. Countless Thousand Miles Conglomerate members and


    the visitors helping with the search nearby came over too.


    Alex looked toward Ze.


    He released his spiritual consciousness and directed it straight into the ground. Sure enough, his


    spiritual consciousness saw a tied-up Zoey further below ground and the two other girls.


    He also saw some kidnappers huddled together, discussing how to avoid trouble and take advantage of


    Zoey to ckmail Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    In mere seconds, Alex felt a sudden rush of bloodthirstiness running within his veins.


    ¡®These monsters have kidnapped three children in one go, destroying the mental support of three


    families.¡¯


    ¡®This is even crueler than murder!¡¯


    ¡®Kidnappers should die!¡¯ Alex moved two steps to the side and beckoned for the crowd to be silent.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At the same time, the kidnappers in the tunnel were hiding like rats below, trembling in fear from the


    storming stepsing from above their heads. Suddenly, everything seemed to stop, their


    surroundings eerily silent.


    The silence made them hold their breath.


    Just then, a strong gush of energy exploded above their heads. Alex had concentrated the power of a


    million thunders onto his fist and struck it onto the road.


    Boom!!!


    It felt as if an earthquake had struck. The tunnel was smashed through in an instant, the road surface


    copsing with it.


    The surrounding crowd seemed fearfully surprised.


    ¡®Such a powerful punch, it felt like one from the gods.¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1300

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1300


    Among the four kidnappers, two died on the spot while the other two were buried under the rumbles.


    ¡°Dig!¡± ordered Alex.


    Hundreds of men in ck instantly dug through the road surface, carrying the kidnappers out. Soon


    after, Zoey, together with the two other girls, was carried out of the tunnel by Alex.


    ¡°Zoey!¡± Hailey shouted, hugging Zoey tightly against her chest, her face full of tears. Half an hour of


    parting ways with her daughter felt like a century to her.


    Once Zoey had returned safely, the heavy rock upon Alex¡¯s heart was removed.


    Now, looking at the other two children, he shouted to the crowd. ¡°Who else here lost their child? Come


    take them back!¡±


    His voice was as loud and powerful as a thousand rumbles of thunder.


    Azure and the others were also shocked. ¡°Who would have thought the kidnappers would take three


    children in one go and have hidden in such a concealed ce? They must have done this countless


    times.¡±


    Not long after, someone stumbled his way through. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s my kid, that¡¯s my child!¡±


    Another person then said, ¡°The other child seemed to be lost this afternoon. The police came to


    search, but they couldn¡¯t find her. Who would have thought she was hidden in such a ce.¡±


    Alex immediately asked Azure to contact the police.


    In reality, the police were already here, and there were even troops from the brigade.


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate sending out an emergency state order to find a child with the prize of a


    billion dors as soon as the news came out, the city of California was immediately emptied. Every


    person that got the news hade to Disnend to try their luck. But, Disnend was fully


    surrounded, and few roads could still be passed. The others were all blocked.


    The police cars were parked two kilometers away from the park. Even they couldn¡¯t even get in.


    The child was found. Such a frightening case hade to an end.


    The gates of the park were opened again.


    Countless people were relieved and happy that the child was found, more so who were astounded by


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s power and envious of the parents who got their children back by luck.


    Right then, one of Azure¡¯s subordinates reported, ¡°Master Azure, Master Alex, I think there¡¯s something


    off about this park.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°How so?¡±


    The subordinate replied, ¡°I was feeling curious just now, so I went further into the tunnel. I found out


    that it leads to many other passages, and the venue of the main rides all have hidden tunnels. It feels


    like the ce was specially designed to kidnap children.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Just then, Craig and his people arrived. Hearing such a thing, they immediately interrogated the


    director of the park. Besides, of four kidnappers from before, two of them were only hurt, so they were


    brought in for questioning too.


    The director of this park was Norton Cambell. Valiantly, he denied all usations. ¡°These are empty,


    false ims, I have these passages underground so the workers can move around between rides


    easily, and it makes daily maintenance more manageable. As for these two kidnappers, I¡¯ve never seen


    them in my life. I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You better think before you answer. Don¡¯t make yourself regret because of one small


    mistake.¡±


    Norton shouted, ¡°What do I have to think about. I mean it when I said I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    He then spoke to Craig. ¡°Mr. Selby, you¡¯re one of the authorities. I request your protection as a citizen.


    My life has been severely threatened.¡±


    Craig shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t see any threats to your life.¡±


    Alex smiled, taking out a small bottle and handing it to Azure. ¡°This is called ¡®heart-scratching parasite


    of a hundred days¡¯. It¡¯s a parasitic disease. You can use it ording to the situation. I leave the rest to


    you. In thirty minutes, I want to know the truth!¡±


    Azure nodded.


    Norton shouted out in defiance.


    Alex pulled Craig away. ¡°Mr. Selby, let¡¯s take a walk outside. We still haven¡¯t found the parents of one of


    the kidnapped kids. I need your help with it.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem!¡±


    Soon, heart wrenching shrieks came from the room behind. After less than twenty minutes, Azure


    came out.


    He hurriedly went to Alex and said, ¡°Master Alex, I have answers. He¡¯s one with the kidnappers! Rumor


    is that there¡¯s a big buyer in California, specifically looking for clean and pretty girls aged five to six and


    he¡¯s offering a high price for it.¡±


    Alex¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Who¡¯s this big buyer?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1301

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1301


    Craig pricked up his ears when Alex asked about it.


    The syndicated human traffickers had always been serious cases. As the captain of the Special


    Brigade, he had the responsibilities and obligation to fight this tumor of the society and return a bright


    future to the world.


    Azure said, ¡°I only managed to find out about a connected person called Nanny Kim for now.¡±


    Alex and Craig were stunned.


    ¡®Why did the name seem so familiar?¡¯


    ¡°On a second thought, wasn¡¯t that a character from a novel?¡±


    Azure said, ¡°Nanny Kim is definitely not a real name but an alias. She has the same name as the


    character from Heavenly Sword and Dragon ying Sabre¡¯s Nanny Kim. Norton Cambell also


    mentioned that Nanny Kim is just an old human trafficker who has worked with him for a long term. The


    number of children she bought from him is as many as a hundred people. For some reason, recently,


    she only wants little girls of five or six years old and even wants them to be pretty and clean. Moreover,


    she said it would be best if they were born in a lunar year and a lunar month as well as on a lunar day.¡±


    After hearing Azure¡¯s words, the few people were enraged.


    If more than a hundred of children were sold, it would indicate a nightmare of more than a hundred of


    families. These bunch of people really deserved to die.


    Craig said, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a heartless organization in California. No matter what, I must destroy


    the organizationpletely.¡±


    Alex frowned and said, ¡°The five or six years old children even have to be born in a lunar year, lunar


    month and on a lunar day. What are they trying to do?¡±


    He thought of one possibility.


    Shadowman!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, it was too soon to tell now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I need to ask Norton Cambell personally!¡± Craig said at this moment.


    However, when they saw Norton and the other two living human traffickers again, Craig was startled.


    The three of them were rolling on the ground and kept wailing while desperately scratching their own


    skin with their fingernails. At this moment, they had already scratched all over their bodies with wounds


    and blood. Even there was much blood on the ground. However, they still kept scratching and wailing,


    as if they wanted to peel off all the skin on their bodies.


    Even Craig, who was used to seeing bloody scenes, almost could not take it as well upon witnessing


    this scene.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± He asked apprehensively as he dared not go near them.


    ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s just a little punishment!¡±


    Alex scoffed and snapped his fingers. Immediately afterwards, all the three people on the ground let


    out a breath of relief when the parasitic worms in their bodies calmed down. Of course, this thing came


    from Granny ckwood. Now that she had be his servant, he could have as many parasites as


    he wanted.


    The calmed Norton immediately kneeled before Alex and begged. ¡°Master, I beg you, please forgive


    me! I¡¯ll confess everything, I¡¯ll tell everything. I plead guilty and I surrender. I¡¯m willing to ept the


    punishment of thew. I beg of you, please help me get rid of the parasitic disease on me!¡±


    The other two aplices immediately kneeled down and willingly surrendered as well.


    The torture of this parasitic worm was indeed not something that anyone could bear. Otherwise, martial


    artists would not turn pale at the mention of it.


    ¡°If you knew this day woulde, why did you still do it?¡± said Alex in a gentle voice. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you


    all a chance to atone your crimes with good deeds. Tell us everything about the details of your modus


    operandi, other aplices as well as the whereabouts of the children you¡¯ve kidnapped. Otherwise,


    my parasitic worms would go into your hearts and brains. Even God can¡¯t save you then.¡±


    Once the several human traffickers heard him, they shivered in fear. Afterwards, they were outdoing


    one another to speak up first.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Tell me one by one!¡±


    Half an hourter, the few people said everything that they knew under the threat of the inhumane


    torture from the parasitic worms. Craig had used tip dozens of nk papers just for recording. There


    were only two words to describe the crimes that these people hadmitted innumerable crimes!


    It turned out that not only did Norton have a stronghold of Disnend, but he also had operated several


    simr venues which were especially used for abducting children.


    And, he was not the head of this human trafficking organization. On the contrary, he was just a small


    person in charge at the bottom. This human trafficking organzation had a name that most people heard


    of the Beggar Gang!


    However, it was different from the Beggar Gang in the Condor Heroes.


    This Beggar Gang was truly a tumor to the society and the scum of the world. They stole children to


    brainwash, discipline them strictly and let them experience all kinds of inhumane torture¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1302

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1302


    For example, forcibly severing their limbs to make them beg on the streets, forcibly cutting off their


    tongues so that they could not speak, and pouring acid to destroy their delicate faces so that their loved


    ones could not recognize them. And, some good-looking girls would be even sold to faraway ces


    and even overseas to be someone else¡¯s child brides. They would be trained to serve men and fulfil


    their perverted needs¡­ And many more.


    All of these were outrageous.


    Boom!


    After listening to all these, anger welled up in Alex¡¯s heart. Unable to control his anger, he stomped on


    the ground. Then, the office hall of the amusement park was shaken into ruins.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°B*stards, b*stards! You guys don¡¯t deserve to be a human at all!¡±


    Azure was so emotional that he went up to the three human traffickers and beat them up with punches


    and kicks. Even tears started streaming down his face.


    It was because he thought of himself, Waltz and y. The three siblings were all adopted children of


    Lord Lex Gunther.


    Rumor had it that the three of them were only rescued when a human trafficker¡¯s den was destroyed.


    However, their original families were nowhere to be found. In the end, they stayed by Lord Lex¡¯s side.


    Ze, who was standing aside, cried her eyes out when she thought of her daughter who was almost


    abducted.


    ¡°Azure, enough!¡±


    Alex stopped Azure. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them. I still need them to make up for their own mistakes and bring us to


    destroy theirir!¡±


    Norton said, ¡°Yes, yes. Stop hitting me. Ouch, I¡¯m willing to make up for my own mistakes, I¡¯m willing to


    do so. I¡¯ll bring you there!¡±


    Craig with a cold expression said, ¡°I¡¯ll mobilize my men immediately.¡±


    Azure said, ¡°A thousand martial artists and three thousand bodyguards of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate are awaiting your orders outside. They are waiting to be deployed at any time.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Divine Constabry toe and help too. We have to


    make sure all evil is eradicatedpletely!¡±


    ***


    That night, the California officials immediately set up a raid called ¡°Rescue the Children¡±. The Special


    Brigade, police and Divine Constabry of California were on the list. Besides, a thousand martial


    artists and three thousand bodyguards of Thousand Miles Conglomerate were temporarily transferred.


    A total of four thousand people operated swiftly.


    On the other side, Alex brought along Ze, Azure, more than ten martial experts as well as Norton to


    meet the so-called Nanny Kim in private.


    Soon after, the few people came to arge scale foot reflexology parlour called The Nourishing Feet.


    Norton said, ¡°This is Nanny Kim¡¯s stronghold. She opened this parlour. This olddy is very cautious.


    She¡¯s usually very careful and she wouldn¡¯t let me know. But, my subordinates secretly found out that


    she¡¯s usually here! This foot reflexology parlour is not a regr one too. They provide a lot of special


    services.¡±


    Azure said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and grab her.¡±


    Alex nodded his head. He was toozy to go into this kind of parlour.


    Azure brought along three subordinates and blended inside the parlour.


    Alex let several martial artists from Thousand Miles Conglomerate to keep watch separately in order to


    prevent the people inside from escaping through the back door or other ces. Unexpectedly, in less


    than three minutes, a certain window on the second floor was smashed, with a person flying from the


    inside.


    At a nce, it was actually Azure!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1303

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1303


    Whoosh! Azure fell onto the ground heavily. His buttocksnded on the ground like a goose falling on


    the sandbank. Fortunately, he had now sessfully advanced into a Mystic ranked martial artist. With


    the inner force protecting his body, the fall would not cause him to be half paralyzed.


    Meanwhile, Alex saw a gray haired old woman through that broken window.


    One martial artist from Thousand Miles Conglomerate immediately went forward to help Azure up. ¡°Bro


    Azure, are you okay? What happened up there? How did you get thrown out?¡±


    Right after he said that, three vibrations sounded.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The other three martial artists who followed Azure into the parlour were thrown out of the second floor


    as well. Immediately afterwards, an old woman jumped down from the second floor casually while


    holding a dragon head cane in her hand. Her gray hair was tied up in a bun and wrapped in an elderly¡¯s


    scarf. Her appearance was very simr to Nanny Kim from the martial arts TV series.


    ¡®She¡¯s definitely a martial arts fan! This look is an exact cosy of Nanny Kim¡¯s look from the TV


    series.¡¯ Alex could not help butin secretly.


    After the old woman jumped down, shended on the ground sturdily. When the dragon head cane


    thumped hard to the ground, it even made a metal nging sound.


    Even the concrete ground that was thumped by the cane formed a cracked area. It was extremely


    powerful. Clearly, the dragon head cane in her hand was not made of ordinary wood but metal. It was


    completely ck and it seemed quite heavy.


    ¡°Azure, do you think that I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t interfere with one another and I¡¯m toozy to care about the underworld whatsoever. Now


    that you monkey has be the king, you shouldn¡¯t cross the line, or else you¡¯ll not end up well!¡±


    Nanny Kim said in a cold manner. After turning around to take a look, only then did she notice the


    dumbfounded Norton who was standing not far away from here.


    Norton never knew that Nanny Kim was a martial artist and even an expert who could easily defeat


    Azure. He was stunned at that moment.


    When Nanny Kim saw Norton, her expression changed instantly.


    The breaking news about Disnend was known to most people in California. Naturally, she knew it as


    well. However, never did she expect that Norton would surrender so quickly and sold her out as well.


    They even found herir, it was unforgivable¡­ Fortunately, the people who came were not police, so


    she still had a glimmer ofhope in her. As long as she killed all these people, there would be no


    testimony of the witness against her.


    So, the moment Nanny Kim saw Norton, she had the urge to kill him.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Nanny Kim thumped her dragon head cane, causing her entire body to soar into the sky. She did not


    look like a senile old woman at all, but she seemed to be a a sharp sword being shot out.


    The cane in her hand was aimed straight at Norton¡¯s head as she wanted to kill him instantly.


    Meanwhile, Alex and Ze, who were standing aside, were not noticed by her because they seemed


    like two trash that could be easily killed. However, such trash suddenly made a move and pinched her


    dragon head cane, defusing her killing move.


    Norton broke out in a cold sweat as he looked at Alex thankfully.


    At that moment earlier, he really thought that he was going to die under the cane of Nanny Kim.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nanny Kim was startled. As her feetnded on the ground, she swung the cane with force.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Alex¡¯s hand was like a giant mp. She couldn¡¯t pull it out of his hand at all.


    ¡°Who are you? Let go!¡± Nanny Kim shouted with a stern voice.


    The martial cultivation belonging to Intermediate-Earth ranked exploded abruptly from her body. She


    wanted to attack Alex¡¯s body through her cane. If he were an ordinary person, the old woman¡¯s full


    powered st of inner force would definitely break his heart and take his life instantly.


    However, she ran into Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1304

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1304


    That rush of inner force seemed to have disappeared into the thin air. Alex¡¯s expression did not change


    and there was not even the slightest reaction.


    ¡®What? How is this possible?¡¯


    Nanny Kim trembled in shock. She saw that Alex was clearly an ordinary person. How was it possible


    for him to block out her ultimate move, the Tiderip of Dark Force?


    ¡®Again!¡¯


    She reactivated the Dark Force. However, the result was still the same.


    Alex calmly said, ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that you, an Intermediate-Earth ranked expert, actually turn into


    a heartless human trafficker? You¡¯re better off without the cultivation!¡±


    He shook his hand backhandedly.


    A gush of spiritual power containing the thunderous might rushed back at Nanny Kim¡¯s body, as if it


    were an overwhelming force.


    A series of burst sounds was heard.


    Every inch of the meridians in the old woman¡¯s arm were broken. Her middle and lower energy cores


    were destroyed by the thunderous might. The destructive force instantly smashed her arm into dregs.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Nanny Kim screamed.


    It was toote to let go of her hand at this moment. She spat out a mouthful of blood. While shrivelling


    on the ground with a pale face, she pointed at Alex tremblingly. ¡°W- who on earth are you? How dare


    you destroy my cultivation. You and I are sworn enemies!¡±


    Smack!


    A big pnded right on the old woman¡¯s face.


    It was Azure who rushed over.


    ¡°Damn old hag, you really hide deep enough! For an Earth expert to hide in a ce like this in


    California, you can really hide well!¡± As Azure said, he kicked the old woman in the stomach a few


    times, causing her who already had her energy cores damaged to spit another two mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°Hide more! Now that your martial arts are ruined, you don¡¯t have to hide anymore, right? Hahaha!¡±


    The old woman viciously said, ¡°Azure Storm, do you think you¡¯re that great just because nobody is


    competing with you for the throne of the underworld? Let me tell you, you¡¯re just a person with limited


    vision and experience in my eyes and I¡¯m just toozy to care about you. Today, you brought along


    people to smash up my ce and ruin my energy core. Just you wait, someone wille for you.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Azure asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    However, the old woman refused to talk about it.


    Crack!


    Azure did not hesitate to step on her leg.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Nanny Kim wailed in pain as her leg was broken. Her entire leg was trembling.


    Azure smiled and said, ¡°Is it very painful? This is for you to enjoy it, so you could feel the emotions of


    the children abducted by you! Speak! Where are the children bought by you?¡±


    Nanny Kim smiled all of a sudden. ¡°You better kill me!¡±


    ¡°You want to die? But it won¡¯t be so easy!¡± Azure raised his foot and stepped on her other leg. After


    that, he took out a small bottle. ¡°Do you know what this is? It¡¯s a kind of parasitic disease from


    Canyond. Have you heard about the heart scratching pill of a hundred days?¡±


    ¡°What? The heart-scratching pill of a hundred days?¡± Nanny Kim screamed terrifyingly. She seemed to


    know what it was.


    ¡°So you know about it! That¡¯s even better. Just one pill and I promise you¡¯ll be crying outfortably as


    you scratch your body happily!¡± Azure immediately poured a pill out. But then, he stopped again. He


    called two of his subordinates over and said, ¡°Do you guys have a pair of scissors or nail clippers? This


    old hag¡¯s fingernails are well maintained, and she won¡¯t be able scratch it wellter. Cut them sharply


    and make them into triangles, so that she could scratch it even better.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± The subordinates immediately moved.


    They did not have scissors or nail clippers, but they had knives. It would work the same.


    Soon, Nanny Kim¡¯s fingernails were shaved like pyramids one by one. If she were to scratch her body


    with these, it would guarantee that a blood wound would be formed with a single scratch.


    Alex looked at Azure. He realized that this brat was quite talented in torturing people.


    Azure continued, ¡°Force her mouth open. If she dares to bite her tongue, plug off all of her teeth¡­


    Right, you aren¡¯t going to try to bite your tongue and kill yourself, right? Let me tell you a general


    knowledge. You won¡¯t die by biting off your tongue, the key point is that it¡¯s very painful!¡±


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t!¡± Nanny Kim was horrified. ¡°Please don¡¯t feed me the heart scratching pill of a hundred


    days. Please don¡¯t. I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak. I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1305

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1305


    Nanny Kim begged loudly as her body trembled.


    This was because she had seen people who were infected by the parasitic disease from the heart


    scratching pill of a hundred days with her own eyes. The situation at that time was simply a horrible


    sight, especially when the person was about to die, his entire body would be eaten out alive. She had


    nightmares for several months due to it


    ¡°I¡­ I have a name list. The name list is in the parlour, I¡¯ll go get it now.¡±


    She struggled to get up. Only then did she realize that both her legs had been trampled off, she was


    unable to walk at all. The pain was gut wrenching whenever she tried to move.


    In the end, two martial artists under Azure dragged the old woman inside. The name list was found


    inside a hiddenpartment in the wall.


    Alex still walked into the foot reflexology parlour in the end. He saw a few beautiful women with


    exposed outfits hiding in a room, secretly poking their heads out to watch them. After that, he even saw


    a few younger girls but they were dressed very maturely.


    He straightaway pushed open the door and pulled one of them out to ask.


    The girl was so shocked that her face turned pale. She looked at Nanny Kim in fear.


    Azure immediately gave Nanny Kim a few ps on the face and said to the girl, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This


    old hag is pretty much useless now. If you have any grievances, you can tell them all! I¡¯ll call the shots!


    California has now formed a special raid team, all the human traffickers will be apprehended.¡±


    The girl tremblingly asked, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Azure said, ¡°I can assure you that.¡±


    Afterwards, this thirteen or fourteen years old girl cried out loudly right away. She said that she was


    kidnapped four years ago. During the period, she had been through many tearful and tragic


    encounters. She was forced to be an attendant here while living an inhumane life. Sheined


    about Nanny Kim¡¯s crimes¡­


    And, the entire parlour was almost full of such ill fated girls. It was truly tearful for those who heard


    about it.


    The killing intent in Alex¡¯s eyes got even thicker.


    He asked, ¡°Nanny Kim, let me ask you. I heard thattely you¡¯ve been looking for girls who are born in


    the lunar year, lunar month and on a lunar day. Why are you looking for such girls?¡±


    Nanny Kim truthfully replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics either. A friend of mine asked me for them.¡±


    ¡°Who is the person?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a woman named Paige Rockefeller.¡±


    Alex was stunned for a moment, ¡°Which Paige Rockefeller?¡±


    Nanny Kim confessed, ¡°It¡¯s that Paige Rockefeller from Rockefeller Group. She¡¯s a very wealthy


    woman.¡±


    As soon she said that, both Azure and Ze looked at Alex at the same time.


    Twenty minutester, Alex reached Paige¡¯s house. However, he saw that a funeral was being held in


    her house.


    The mourning target was Paige¡¯s husband, Wes Jefferson.


    Alex saw Paige¡¯s son, Elijah Jefferson.


    When Elijah heard that Alex was looking for his mother, he angrily pointed at Alex right away and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for my mom? I even wanted to find you! Ever since your family forcibly bought all of our


    shares in Rockefeller Group with one dor that day, my mom has been missing and my dad was


    killed. This is all because of you and your mother. Give me back my mom and dad!¡±


    Alex was slightly shocked as he asked, ¡°How did your father die?¡±


    Elijah reddened his eyes as he yelled, ¡°Who should I ask when you ask me? My father¡¯s heart was dug


    away and I¡¯m suspecting that you¡¯re the one who killed my dad!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1306

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1306


    Alex was bbergasted. Then, the suspicion in his heart became firmer. ¡°Then have you seen Carol


    Rockefeller?¡±


    Elijah replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Alex nodded his head and said, ¡°Alright¡­ If I didn¡¯t guess it wrongly, your mother should have been


    taken away by Carol under duress. Now, Carol has walked the path of evil cultivation and she¡¯s


    cultivating a kind of insidious demonic art. Your mother is now specifically helping her to abduct five or


    six year old kids. Once they fall into Carol¡¯s bands, they are most likely killed! So, if you don¡¯t want to


    lose your mother forever, tell me her whereabouts and I can help you to rescue her.¡±


    Elijah was stunned for a while and said, ¡°Is she involved in the incident at Disnend as well?¡±


    Alex nodded his head.


    Elijah fell and sat on the ground.


    After taking a nce at him, Alex was about to leave the ce.


    However, Elijah stopped him. ¡°Alex, the current Carol Rockefeller is indeed not the same Carol


    Rockefeller that she used to be. Now, she has be very scary and even given birth to a haunting


    son! I can tell that thing is not a human but a monster! If you¡¯re really capable, I beg of you, help me to


    rescue my mother! If I¡¯m not wrong, my dad was killed by her.¡±


    Alex stopped walking as he nodded his head. ¡°If you hear any news about her, give me a call.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ***


    After leaving Paige¡¯s residence, Alex went straight to Rockefeller Manor.


    At the same time, Hailey Lawson and Zoey Carter were at the manor as well. Charles Carter was out of


    town but he, who had now received the news of her daughter being abducted and almost lost her


    daughter, was rushing back overnight. Besides, Brittany Rockefeller was back too. She saw the news


    when she was on her way back and learnt about Zoey¡¯s incident as well as the big movement of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Then, she rushed back immediately without stopping.


    When Alex arrived at the manor, the women in the family went up to him and asked if he had found the


    mastermind behind the human traffickers.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alex said, ¡°We did find out about it. It¡¯s done by an human trafficking organization called the Beggar


    Gang. Now the California official has established a special team and is conducting a raid. There should


    be a news broadcast by tomorrow! Thanks to Sis Yaeger¡¯s help this time, we managed to find the


    children¡¯s exact location. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    Afterwards, he asked Hailey, ¡°Is Zoey¡¯s birthday in a lunar year, lunar month and on lunar day?¡±


    Hailey was stunned for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this!¡±


    When she reported Zoey¡¯s birthday in the lunar calendar, Alex calcted the time and it was exactly in


    a lunar year, lunar month and on lunar day.


    Maya who was standing aside asked, ¡°Bro, what does this have to do with Zoey¡¯s abduction?¡±


    Alex nodded his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m suspecting that the mastermind of this incident is a bit rted to


    Carol Rockefeller! This woman has walked the path of evil cultivation and she hates me to the core.


    Hence, everyone must be careful of this woman from now on.¡±


    An hourter, Charles arrived at the manor. He was so anxious that he rushed over from Michigan in a


    helicopter right away.


    After listening to the entire incident, he had a moment of fear.


    Afterwards, he gratefully thanked Alex, Ze, Waltz and the others. The news was all over the inte,


    naturally he saw it as well. Never did he expect that Thousand Miles Conglomerate would take the


    matter so seriously that they mobilized more than tens of thousands of employees and offered a billion


    dors just to look for his own daughter. He mentioned on the spot that he was going to offer Ze a


    billion dors to thank her personally but Ze turned down the offer in the end.


    Charles said with a firm expression, ¡°I want to set up a foundation dedicated to fight human traffickers


    nationwide. I¡¯ve thought about this matter thoroughly when I was on my way here! I only have one


    daughter. If my daughter is missing, it¡¯s pointless no matter how much money I earn or how many


    houses I own. All of it would be meaningless! So, I want to set up this foundation and take down human


    traffickers at all cost, so that there would be no human traffickers in America in the future.¡±


    p! p! p! p!


    Waltz pped her hands. ¡°Bro Carter, this establishment of this foundation will be a contemporary work


    of gathering great merits that will benefit the country and the people as well as future generations! How


    about you count me in?¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°Count my Rockefeller family in as well!¡±


    On the next day, a piece of news from California shocked the entire America.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1307

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1307


    Last night, the three official departments worked together as well as Norton and the other two human


    traffickers cooperated on-site for designation. Tracing the clues, they had sessfully found the base


    of the Beggar Gang in California.


    They found thirty three human traffickers and rted bandits right away while rescuing 178 abducted


    children.


    Earlier this morning, California police released a video. It was footage of the children being rescued.


    The scene at the time was overwhelming: more than a hundred children were locked in cages like


    dogs, and more than twenty children were hung on the beams of the house because they were


    disobedient, resulting in wounds all over their bodies.


    There were also all sorts of tools for torture at the scene. The floor was full of dried blood.


    And, almost half of the children rescued were already handicapped. Some were brought out to beg for


    money every day. However, they could not get a single penny from the begged money and had to


    surrender everything. They could only eat leftovers every day.


    Rumor had it that when the official personnel and the four thousand security guards seconded by


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate present saw the scene, their eyes turned red because they were too


    pitiful and cruel.


    However, this venue was just one of the branches of the Beggar Gang in California. Moreover, there


    were a few leaders. It was unknown if they had heard the news beforehand or seen the incident of


    Disnend, they were alert and escaped first to avoid getting caught. Once the footage was publicized,


    the entire nation was shocked.


    Many people cheered but many also cried bitterly for the broken families caused by the human


    traffickers. More people rushed to California, hoping to find their lost children among the rescued


    children.


    However, the official announcement stated that the raid operation of ¡°Rescue the Children¡± would not


    end there.


    As long as the tumor of the society, the Beggar Gang was not removed, it would continue to exist.


    All of a sudden, it caused a surge of praise from the people.


    ***


    It was half past nine in the morning.


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Waylon Realty, Lush Cosmetics and Rockefeller Group issued a press


    conference for establishing ¡°The Foundation of Rescuing the Children¡±. Upon the establishment, the


    fourpanies had raised a total of fifty billion dors.


    Various rescue operations would be carried out immediately.


    They also established an action team to fight human trafficking. They specifically hired the captain of


    the Special Brigade, Craig Selby, as the guide. They would cooperate with the officials for a long term,


    with the aim to fully eliminate the human trafficking industry.


    They set up multiple reporting channels. As long as the reports were verified, the reporters would be


    greatly rewarded.


    Once the news was out, it shocked California and the entire America once again.


    Everyone kept praising them.


    ¡°How courageous!¡±


    ¡°This is a true entrepreneur of the people for beingpassionate toward the citizens and the country!¡±


    Some people also pointed out that the girl who was almost abducted at Disnend was the daughter of


    Waylon Realty¡¯s boss. This matter hadpletely enraged Charles Carter and his wife. So, they set up


    the foundation in such a hurry. However, more people were shocked at Charles Carter¡¯s personal


    connections. Not only did he have such a deep connection with Thousand Miles Conglomerate, but he


    even pulled in the recent dark horse of the beauty industry, Lush Cosmetics.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As for the Rockefeller Group, the news was released a long time ago, saying that thepany was


    acquired by Lush Cosmetics. Indeed, they belonged to the same family now.


    ***


    In the presidential suite of Shangri-La Hotel, a few women from the Melvis family were here. They had


    finally moved out of Sky¡¯s house. At the same time, they also nned to return to ska today. Then,


    they saw the news on TV.


    Lexia pointed at Brittany who appeared on TV and said to the juniors, ¡°Do you see it? This is called


    bold and broad minded. Yesterday, you guys were still worrying that Brittany and her son would share


    the Melvis family¡¯s wealth when they returned to the Melvis family. They don¡¯t even care about it.¡±


    Stephanie said, ¡°Who would have thought that Lush Cosmetics is actually a brand founded by her. We


    didn¡¯t know it previously. Think about it now, in fact, Ruby has done her investigation properly ages


    ago. Moreover, she let Tuckere over to California, wanting to snatch Lush Cosmetics away from


    Brittany. Brittany is truly a business genius!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1308

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1308


    At this moment, another woman said, ¡°Madame, I just found out the information. Many products of Lush


    Cosmetics are developed by Alex Rockefeller. Moreover, he¡¯s a major shareholder of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. the CEO of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Waltz Fleur is his girlfriend¡­ Whereas, the


    wife of Waylon Realty¡¯s boss, Charles Carter, is Alex¡¯s godsister. Alex once rescued their daughter,


    Zoey Carter.¡±


    This woman was called Jen, who was an expert specialized in gathering intelligence. Whatever she


    said basically could not go wrong.


    The women of the Melvises were shocked at once.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lexia said, ¡°This Alex Rockefeller is certainly not a person of no particr talent! Just think about it, he


    could cure Nicks¡¯te stage cancer. With this technique alone, he could be the best miracle


    doctor in the world if the news is spread! Sadly, Brittany doesn¡¯t want to return to the Melvis family.


    Otherwise, a blessed child will truly descend upon our Melvis family and our family will soar high! Oh, I


    wish the old man would persuade them after hees out of the meditation.¡±


    Meanwhile, there was only one person amongst the crowd who was absent minded, the person was


    Soraya Melvis. She constantly pressed on her stomach with her hand.


    In her mind, she kept recalling the experience of making out with Alex at Moonlight Lake. Her whole


    body became soft. She never knew that it was just an illusion. She thought she really did the deed with


    Alex, and she even thought that she had a high chance of getting pregnant.


    After leaving Moonlight Lake, she wanted to buy an emergency morning after pill quietly at first.


    However, she did not take it for some reason.


    Now that she heard all kinds of information about Alex, it turned out that she was slightly excited.


    ¡®What¡¯s going to happen if I really get pregnant with his child?¡¯


    ¡®Will he ept this child?¡¯


    As for the previous worry that the child might be brain damaged or something had been put to rest.


    This was because she now knew that Alex¡¯s grandmother was not her grandmother, but it was


    somebody else¡­ He was an offspring of another woman that her grandfather married. She even


    specifically investigated the information, showing that the deformity rate of children under such


    circumstances was not high. It could even be pre-screened.


    What kind of thought would Alex have if he found out that his cousin had such a thought after being


    trapped by himself? Perhaps, he would be too shocked to sleep.


    ***


    It was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Azure gave Alex a call. ¡°Bro Alex, Norton Cambell said that he already atoned for his own crimes and


    he has made up for it by doing good deeds. Can the heart scratching parasitic disease of a hundred


    days be removed from him?¡±


    Alex scoffed. ¡°He has made up for his crimes by doing good deeds? He can never make up for the


    crimes that he hadmitted in this lifetime. Let him emerge and perish in his own ways! Just tell him


    that he has to suffer more when he¡¯s alive, so that Hades may be more lenient to him after his death


    and let him reincarnate into a human being again.¡±


    Azureughed. ¡°Bro Alex, I think so too. The death of such a person shouldn¡¯t be pitied at all.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°That Nanny Kimmitted suicide. But before she died, she revealed


    that a sect behind her called the Witch Cult maye and avenge her.¡±


    ¡°Witch Cult? Have you heard of it before?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s leave it for now. You should pay attention to improving your cultivation. I¡¯ll send you a set of


    secret manuals regarding martial arts in theing few days.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Thank you, Bro Alex!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re allies, so there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±


    After the call was hung up, Alex received a call from Dorothy. ¡°Hubby, my mom wants to treat your


    mother and you to a meal!¡±


    For a moment, Alex was too shocked to speak a word.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1309

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1309


    The first reaction when Alex heard it was to reject it. ire had long left asting negative impression


    in his heart. Who knew what kind of intention she had in mind when she suddenly invited his mother


    and him to a meal.


    However, he remembered something, so he immediately asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mom have a memory


    loss? Could it be that she has recovered her memory?¡±


    Dorothy replied, ¡°No! She only invited your mother and you to a meal because she hasn¡¯t. Do you think


    she would do so if her memory has been recovered?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What about it? You still have to consider it for a long time just for a meal now? Could it be that you still


    have to ask your other girlfriends for instructions?¡±


    Alex immediately said, ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s not like that at all. I was just thinking how l should tell


    my mom about it. After all, she thought that we had divorced ages ago and are no longer in contact


    with each other.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I even know that she can¡¯t wait for you to marry Waltz and Maya, so that they could hurriedly


    give birth to one or two kids.¡±


    ¡°How did you know it? Um, what I mean is, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°Whatever. It will be held at my ce tonight. Do let me know if you¡¯reing or not. If


    you don¡¯t want toe, then forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitelye. Even if I have to crawl over, I¡¯ll crawl to your ce.¡±


    ***


    No matter what, Dorothy was the de facto eldest wife. Since it was the invitation from his mother-inw,


    he was obligated to attend the dinner even if he did not want to.


    Helpless, he could only ask Brittany.


    ¡°What? You both faked your divorce?¡±


    Sure enough, Brittany instantly jumped up when she heard that. ¡°What the hell are you doing? You


    even created such a fraud of getting a divorce. If you don¡¯t divorce for real, are you going to leave it for


    the New Year? Those few people in the Assex family are snobs. Anyway, I won¡¯t agree to it again.¡±


    ¡°Cough! Mom, she had a reason for doing this. ire had a brain disease previously but now she¡¯s


    back to normal. Moreover, she has amnesia now. So, let¡¯s go there for a while!¡±


    ¡°Son, do you know what it means by a leopard can¡¯t change its spots? Do you still want to fall on the


    exact same spot twice? What¡¯s so good about Dorothy Assex? Look at Maya and Waltz, which one of


    them is not better than her? You and Dorothy aren¡¯t people from the same world!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Are you afraid of her mom?¡±


    Brittany jumped up. ¡°Tch. Why would I be afraid of a mentally ill person? Fine, we¡¯ll go then. I would like


    to see if she truly has amnesia or fake amnesia.¡±


    ***


    Soon, it was half past four in the afternoon. Despite being ufortable with ire and her family,


    Brittany had always been particr as a person. She could not possibly turn up empty handedly. She


    still prepared some gifts.


    As Alex drove an Aston Martin, they headed to Assex Vi.


    The Assex family was well prepared. They had prepared things to serve their guests earlier. Before the


    main course, there were pre-dinner snacks and fruits. It was said that the dishes were cooked bya chef


    hired from a hotel.


    Besides, Adrianna and her family were here as well.


    When they saw ire again, not to mention Brittany, Alex was shocked as well. The change was too


    great.


    At first sight of her, Alex thought that a stranger hade to the house. He only saw her wearing a


    white traditional dress with a little red embroidery on her chest, while her head of green hair was pulled


    back into a bun, exposing her fair, slender legs. The facial features on the face were moist, fair and


    delicate. She seemed to have the same age as Dorothy who was standing beside her.


    She seemed even younger than Brittany. This was simply bewitching!


    Brittany could not help pulling Alex and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Did she go for stic


    surgery?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1310

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1310


    Alex shook his head.


    He took a closer look at ire. Then, he was surprised to find that there was actually a mild, weird


    energy fluctuation in her body. It was pure, obscure yet real.


    ¡®A unique bloodline?¡¯


    ¡®Has it been activated?¡¯


    Alex was extremely shocked, as if he saw another side of Ze Yeager in ire¡¯s body. Ze¡¯s body


    contained the unique bloodline of Nine Tails, whereas in ire¡¯s body, the power of the bloodline was


    even purer than Ze¡¯s and the quality was even better. It had a vague fire attribute.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    Just when Alex was puzzled, ire walked up to them with a smile. She took the initiative to hold


    Brittany¡¯s hand and gently said, ¡°Oh, mother-inw. Wee, wee. You must be tireding all


    the way here. Please,e in and have a seat!¡±


    After that, she grabbed Alex¡¯s hand. ¡°Alex, I¡¯ve heard about the things before. I hope you won¡¯t keep it


    in your heart. If you¡¯ve anyints about me, just say it out since we¡¯re going to be a family from


    now on. It takes a thousand years of cultivation to be together on the same boat, and it takes ten


    thousand years of cultivation to be a family. You and Dorothy must love one another in order to have a


    longsting happiness.¡±


    Alex was pulled by her soft hands. When he heard such words again, he felt a kind ofcent


    feeling. Itpletely overturned his impression of ire in his mind. The following time that they spent


    together even proved the point.


    The previous snobbish, narrow minded and nitpicking ire was gone. She seemed to have changed


    into apletely different person. She became knowledgeable, courteous, gentle and elegant.


    Not to mention Alex and his mother, in fact, even the biological sister, Adrianna even found it


    unbelievable.


    Sharpay found a chance to pull Alex and speak to him personally, ¡°Brother-inw, my aunt¡¯s changes


    are too great. Have you developed some unbelievable products and gave it to my aunt to try first? She


    looks at least ten years or more younger!¡±


    Alex shook his head.


    ire¡¯s body was indeed a little strange.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Could it be that he identally activated her hidden bloodline when he performed surgery on herst


    time?


    But, wasn¡¯t she too old?


    However, such changes of ire were clearly something everyone would be happy to see. Seeing the


    way she and his mother were talking happily, he let out a breath of relief in silence. Previously, he was


    still worried that the two women would argue again when they saw each other.


    Thud! Thud!


    Suddenly, Alex realized his calf that was ced underneath the table was gently kicked twice by


    someone. He raised his head up suspiciously and saw Beatrice signalling him with her eyes.


    Afterwards, she stood up first and said, ¡°Oh, I suddenly feel like eating watermelons. There are


    watermelons in the fruit shop near the entrance of the neighbourhood. Brother-inw, do you mind


    going with me? I¡¯m afraid it might be too heavy for me to carry it!¡±


    Alex did not know what she was trying to tell him. However, when he thought about ire who was


    acting so weirdly, he wanted to ask her as well.


    He stood up and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Once they walked out of the door, Alex asked, ¡°Beatrice, do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Beatrice said, ¡°Yes. Look at my mom, don¡¯t you find it weird? She had been growing younger in the


    past few days. In just over a week, she is at least ten or more years younger. I¡¯m afraid that she might


    get younger than me in a few more days. By then, she¡¯ll be addressing me as Mom!¡±


    Alex could not hold hisughter as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. She won¡¯t be calling


    you Mom anytime soon.¡±


    Beatrice said, ¡°Is she even still my mother? I wonder if something has possessed her! She¡¯s quite


    different from the way she was before she had the brain sickness.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    However, Beatrice had an anxious look on her face as she pulled him and said, ¡°Brother-inw, are you


    sure? Also, my sister has been weird recently as well. I told her about this, yet she acted indifferently


    as if it¡¯s something natural. And, and she¡­ She has been on business trips all the timetely. But,


    when I went to ask Secretary Cassidy, she said that there is no errand in thepany that requires her


    to travel. Tell me, my sister¡­ Does she have an affair out there?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1311

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1311


    ¡°She¡¯s having an affair out there?¡±


    Alex¡¯s footsteps instantly came to a halt as he looked at Beatrice shockingly. ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    For a moment, Alex could feel that he was being cuckolded, it was even a strong feeling.


    Beatrice immediately said, ¡°Bro Alex, I¡¯m not trying to provoke the feelings between you and my sister


    but there really is quite a big change! Even you know that my sister used to be a strong and


    independent woman who stays in thepany all the day. She even wishes dearly she could stay in


    thepany even on weekends. But now she rarely goes to thepany. If she isn¡¯t out for business


    trips, she would lock herself in her room. I don¡¯t even know what she does in there.¡±


    Alex frowned. He remembered that the close female friends around himself were increasing. The


    romantic rtionships with Waltz, Maya and Cheryl were basically cast in stone. On the contrary, the


    time he spent with Dorothy was getting lesser.


    He indeed slightly neglected her during this period of time. They might have only met each other twice


    or thrice within a month.


    If she really hadints and fell in love with someone else¡­ It was not really impossible. Most


    importantly, she was the most beautiful woman in California and the men who were courting her were


    as many as the carps in the river. It would be quite normal for a peerless rich young heir or sessful


    man out of nowhere to take advantage of the situation.


    When he thought about it, he did not feel good.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He panickily asked, ¡°Apart from this, is there anything special about hertely? Is there any man who


    took the initiative toe and look for her? Or, did she talk on the phone secretly or something?¡±


    Beatrice looked at him. ¡°Bro Alex, you¡¯re getting scared.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°How can I not be scared? You¡¯re telling me that my wife has another man outside. I¡¯ve been


    cuckolded. Which man wouldn¡¯t be scared of it?¡±


    Beatrice sighed. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about any man who came looking for her, I¡¯ve never seen one. But a


    few nights ago, she suddenly said that she needed to go on a business trip and immediately went


    missing for a few days. She didn¡¯t even bring her phone with her, my mom and I were terribly worried¡­


    Oh, it must be that she couldn¡¯t ept your life of having numerous women. She¡¯s not like me. If it


    were me, I would be able to ept it.¡±


    After finished speaking, she looked at Alex affectionately. However, she realized Alex did not have any


    reaction toward her.


    Well, she deliberately dressed up maturely and even put on a pair of ckce stockings. She looked


    exactly like the anime girl in the fantasy of many men.


    ¡°Oh, I ask of the world, what love actually is for making people vow to each other for eternity?¡± she said


    gently, with a deep meaning in her pair of eyes that looked like water in autumn.


    ¡°Hurry up and buy the watermelon!¡±


    Alex did not listen to her words at all. All he had in mind was he had tomunicate and interact


    properly with Dorothy. Some things between husband and wife must be exined clearly. If she really


    had another man, they should just get it over with and sever the rtionship.


    As they were walking on the road in the neighborhood, a red BMW suddenly drove toward them at a


    high speed.


    Alex was confused, so he did not pay much attention while walking on the road. Beatrice next to him


    immediately pulled him over. ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The car brushed past Alex with a swoosh. A woman poked her head out of the car window. ¡°Are you


    looking for death? Don¡¯t you have eyes while walking on the road?¡±


    Beatrice angrily said, ¡°You¡¯re driving recklessly in the neighborhood and almost hit someone, yet you¡¯re


    still trying to reason it? You¡¯re the one without your eyes while driving!¡±


    ¡°Damn girl, your mouth stinks so much. I¡¯ll run you over the next time.¡±


    As she said, the car passed by in a whoosh.


    Beatrice was infuriated. ¡°What kind of person is she? How could there be such an unreasonable and


    domineering woman in the neighborhood? She¡¯s ill-mannered.¡±


    She turned to Alex and realized that he was absent minded.


    ¡°Bro Alex, what¡¯s wrong with you? Please don¡¯t act like this. I was just guessing earlier, the truth may


    not be like that.¡± Beatriceforted him. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you still have a few other girlfriends? Even if


    you lose my sister, it¡¯s not a big deal, right? At most, I could be your girlfriend too!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°No kidding, you¡¯re still a student!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a university student, not a high school student. Didn¡¯t you start dating back when you¡¯re in


    university?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1312

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1312


    ¡°Beatrice, it is absolutely impossible between us.¡±


    ¡°Things like this are hard to tell. We¡¯ll see as we go. Anyway, I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡±


    Alex felt a moment of helplessness. ¡°Look at me, which part of me attracts you. I¡¯ll change it, okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll still attract me even if you¡¯ve changed!¡±


    Soon after, the two people bought two watermelons at the entrance of the neighborhood and they


    returned to Assex Vi. Unexpectedly, they saw a red BMW X5 at the entrance of the vi. At first


    nce, the licensed te was from Michigan.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t that the car driven by the ill-mannered woman earlier?¡¯


    Alex was astonished for a moment. ¡°This person can¡¯t be your rtive, right?¡±


    Beatrice said, ¡°Impossible. My family doesn¡¯t know anyone from Michigan, let alone rtives.¡±


    As a result, the two of them walked into the vi. At first nce, the atmosphere inside was rather odd


    and depressing.


    Especially ire, who seemed to be irritated as her expression turned pale. Everyone else had an


    awful look on their faces as well.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happening? Who is this woman? She was driving recklessly in the neighborhood just


    now and almost hit Bro Alex!¡± Beatrice asked as she walked over to ire and stood beside her.


    However, the woman spoke first, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the little girl a few years ago, Beatrice Assex! I haven¡¯t


    seen you in years, you seem to have grown into a woman, aren¡¯t you? Is this your man?¡±


    Beatrice screamed in shock, ¡°You know me? You¡¯re¡­¡±


    When she took a closer look at the person¡¯s face, her expression changed abruptly in that instant. ¡°Ah,


    it¡¯s you! You¡¯re the shameless woman. How dare you show up at my house? Didn¡¯t that mane with


    you?¡±


    It turned out that the woman was Henry Assex¡¯s secretary who had snatched ire¡¯s husband from her


    back then, Maggie Jagger.


    Back then, Beatrice saw her and her father was on the bed with her own eyes¡­ It had irritated her little


    heart. Now that she saw her again, how could she not be excited?


    ¡°So, you are talking about your father! He¡¯s dead!¡± Maggie said it with an understatement.


    ¡°What?¡± The expressions of the few Assexes changed abruptly.


    Even though they had long treated Henry like a dead man, they could not help feeling shocked when


    they heard the news in person.


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Beatrice asked.


    ¡°He died of sickness.¡±


    ¡°He died well! He reaped what he sowed and he deserved to die!¡± said Beatrice loudly. ¡°He abandoned


    his wife and daughters, and was unfaithful in marriage. He¡¯s caught red handed having an affair in bed


    and he even pushed my mom, which caused her to suffer from a brain illness for so many years. He


    deserved it. God would be blind if he isn¡¯t dead!¡±


    She shouted and vented the pain that was buried deep in her heart. However, after expressing herself,


    she could not help crying.


    Maggie shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently, ¡°Your father is already dead. Let¡¯s not discuss


    whether he deserves to die or not!¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Maggie looked around the surrounding in the vi with a satisfied expression. ¡°I came here for


    money! This house is pretty good, it fulfills my criteria and it¡¯s also worthy of my status. You people


    shall move out tomorrow and this ce will belong to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Upon hearing it, everyone present was dumbfounded.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1313

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1313


    ¡°This house belongs to you?¡± Even Adrianna could not stand it anymore. She could not help but jump


    out.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. Not only this house, but also all the furniture, electrical appliances and all the valuable items.


    They will be mine from now onwards,¡± said Maggie as she raised her chin and pointed at the house in a


    circle.


    ¡°Are you insane or something?¡± Adrianna trembled in anger. ¡°I¡¯ve really gained knowledge seeing such


    a shameless woman. Who do you think you are? You even dare to say words, why don¡¯t you im the


    entire California as yours as well?¡±


    Maggieughed heartily. ¡°I don¡¯t expect the entire California but all of the properties possessed by


    Henry Assex¡¯s family will be mine, Maggie Jagger¡­ By the way, I heard that Assex Constructions is in


    your hands, Dorothy Assex. Come here, I have a transfer agreement, please sign it now and transfer it


    to me for free!¡±


    While talking, this woman really took out an agreement.


    On it, it was written that the entire Assex Constructions would bepletely transferred to her name


    for free. Dorothy looked at her coldly. At this moment, she pointed at the man next to her and said, ¡°Is


    he your source of confidence?¡±


    Maggie did note alone. There was a man beside her. From the time he came in till now, he had not


    said a single word, as if he had no sense of existence at all¡­


    However, Alex had long sensed the difference in him. He had a vague power of witchcraft on him,


    indicating that the person was a warlock.


    Maggie took a nce at the warlock with a victorious expression and said, ¡°No, you people have made


    a mistake. My confidencees from this!¡±


    She took out a note out of her bag and put it on top of the coffee table in front of everyone.


    It was an IOU.


    It was written on it that Henry Assex had borrowed money from Maggie¡­ After the few people looked


    closely at it, they were shocked beyond words. They could only see a very long string of zeros, with the


    number ¡°1¡± at the front.


    Sharpay carefully counted it and eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness, did I see this wrongly? It¡¯s actually ten


    billion dors! Did Uncle borrow ten billion dors from you and he hasn¡¯t returned it to you? Isn¡¯t this


    too much?¡±


    Beatrice said, ¡°Who are you trying to fool? You have ten billion dors? Where did your ten billion


    dorse from?¡±


    Maggie scoffed. ¡°Why do you care where I got the money from? Anyway, it is written here in ck and


    white and it¡¯s pointless for you people to deny it. ire Assex, isn¡¯t Henry Assex your husband and the


    father of your two daughters? It is a matter of course for the children to pay for their own father¡¯s debt.¡±


    Beatrice was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. ¡°You¡¯re brazen! Shame on you! You went


    missing with the adulterer who abandoned his family and children for years. If he borrowed the money


    from you, that¡¯s a matter between you both. What does it have to do with us? This kind of IOU is


    useless even if you bring it to the court The judge will definitely not support it. Now, you people get the


    hell out of my house immediately.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Maggieughed a few times. Then, she pointed at the man whom she brought along. ¡°I knew you


    people won¡¯t admit to it, so I brought him with me.¡±


    Immediately afterwards, Maggie walked toward the man and took his hand affectionately. Her entire


    body leaned onto his as she said intimately, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s your turn for your showtime. Show them what


    you¡¯ve got.¡±


    The man nodded his head. He released the aura in his body at this moment.


    At this moment, the originally hidden power of witchcraft was like an ignited firewood with all the energy


    inside released, exerting a strong mental pressure on everyone present. Instantly, Adrianna, Sharpay


    and the other ordinary people could not even lift up their heads, as if a big stone had been pressing on


    top of their heads.


    Maggie was very pleased watching them. She was hugging the man¡¯s body, so she was immune to the


    coercion from the power of witchcraft.


    She loved watching the expression of the people kneeling on the ground when the man released his


    coercion very much. The feeling was like an addiction.


    She felt satisfied every time she watched it and she could not stop because there was a feeling of


    controlling the fate as well as life and death of the other people.


    Along with that, the admiration she had for the man was getting greater to the point where she would


    even kneel before the man and lick his stinky toes in private.


    The man seemed pleased and proud as well. Likewise, he enjoyed such a moment very much too. In


    his eyes, these people before him were like ants that could be easily crushed and he was their God.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1314

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1314


    He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Do as Maggie said. Otherwise, you people shall experience the greatest


    pain in your life!¡±


    After making the statement, he increased the coercion released from his body once again.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Adrianna¡¯s family of three could not withstand the pressure, causing them to fall on their knees one


    after another while letting out bursts of exmations of their mouths.


    Soon after, Beatrice could not hold anymore and kneeled down as well.


    However, the few remaining people resisted without any movement.


    The man was slightly surprised when he saw Alex, Dorothy and the others. ¡°You people still don¡¯t kneel


    down yet. It seems like your willpower is very strong!¡±


    At this time, Alex finally spoke, ¡°Who are you? Who would have thought there¡¯s still someone who


    knows the power of witchcraft in modern society in the 21st century? Which ancient sect are you from?¡±


    The man was stunned. ¡°What? You actually know about the power of witchcraft? It seems that you¡¯re


    quite knowledgeable! Since you know it, then why don¡¯ t you kneel down or are you waiting for me to


    break your leg?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Your power of witchcraft is no match for me!¡±


    ¡°How boastful!¡±


    On the other hand, when Maggie saw Alex dared to belittle her man, the god in her heart, it was even


    harder to withstand than belittling her. She immediately yelled, ¡°Darling, hurry and cast your divine


    magic to show him your greatness. Turn him into a wooden man that can¡¯t move and just rots away.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The man did as he was told and extended a hand. It was full of the power of witchcraft that even the


    naked eyes could see it clearly.


    A small green ball was condensed in his palm. That was the power of witchcraft condensed into a ball.


    Alex looked at it curiously with his eyes widened.


    The power of witchcraft could actually be used in this way, this was his first time seeing it too! In the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine, there were ways to use the power of witchcraft. It was a branch of


    Zharvakko but it was mainly used to cure the patients, save the dying and nurse the wounded.


    However, he did not know how to use the power of witchcraft to attack people as well.


    ¡°Go!¡± As the man raised his arm, the little green ball immediately smashed toward Alex.


    Brittany reminded him. ¡°Alex, be careful.¡±


    However, Alex stood there without retreating a step. Instead, he raised his arm to intercept it, grabbing


    the tiny ball with a grip.


    Watching Alex catching the tiny ball of witchcraft with his hand, a cruel smile surfaced on the man¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°What an idiot!¡±


    ¡°This concentrated tiny ball is condensed with 30% of my power of witchcraft, and it is known by me as


    the Destroyer Ball. Even a house would copse if the ball were to hit it. Yet, you dare to intercept it


    with your hand? I¡¯ll take your surname if your hand isn¡¯t blown away!¡±


    However, after waiting for a full three seconds, Alex¡¯s hand still did not explode. There was no


    movement at all. Meanwhile, the tiny green ball in his hand disappeared quickly till it could not be


    sensed at all.


    ¡°W-what is happening? How¡¯s that possible?¡± The man looked at Alex dumbfoundedly.


    On the other hand, Alex smiled and said, ¡°It tastes pretty good. Is there anymore? Come again?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1315

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1315


    ¡®What? Again?¡¯


    The warlock looked at Alex dumbfoundedly. He stared at his palm and confirmed that the Destroyer


    Ball really did disappearpletely and could not be felt at all. He said with an incredulous expression,


    ¡°Y-you actually refined my Destroyer Ball. How did you do that?¡±


    Alex smiled lightly. ¡°Why do you care how I did it? Do you still have other means, or a stronger


    Destroyer Ball? If there isn¡¯t, then you¡¯ll be so dead. The crime is very great foring to our house


    and ckmailing us while relying on such inferior skills. The consequences are very serious.¡±


    Maggie was stunned as well. Her expression changed abruptly.


    The man was her biggest patron. If her man was useless, what right did she have for her to shout


    here?


    So, she immediately said to the man, ¡°Darling, quickly show your strongest move and kill this wretch.


    He dares to be arrogant in front of you. You¡¯re the God of Canyond, the reincarnated deity of the


    tribe. They are just ants who aren¡¯t worthy to lift your shoes!¡±


    Maggie¡¯s words immediately filled the man with confidence.


    He smiled and said toward Alex, ¡°Alright! Since you want to check out my stronger moves, I shall grant


    your wish!¡±


    Then, he started condensing the Destroyer Ball.


    This time, the duration of condensation was a bit long. After a full three minutes, the condensed ball in


    his palm was actually as big as a basketball.


    The power of witchcraft circted on the surface of the ball, releasing extremely terrifying energy


    fluctuations.


    Dorothy stood in the front calmly, blocking ire, Brittany and Beatrice behind her.


    As for the man that Maggie brought along, sweats were covering his forehead at this moment as he


    could not hold it any longer. It was also his first time creating such a big Destroyer Ball. He had


    condensed 50% of his power in total¡­


    ording to logic, the tiny ball of 30% power was asrge as a table tennis ball, then the tiny ball of


    50% power was the sum of two table tennis balls at most.


    How could it be as big as a basketball?


    The reality was that the Destroyer Ball of 50% power was beyond the scope of his ability.


    He was unable to condense it further. The energy inside it was also very unstable and it might explode


    halfway at any time because it could not be controlled.


    He looked at Alex and smiled cruelly. ¡°Try catching another one if you can!¡±


    As he spoke, he carefully threw the Destroyer Ball toward Alex.


    In the next second, the man had his eyes widened.


    All he could see was Alex stood there without dodging. This time, he did not even reach out his arm.


    When the Destroyer Ball was thrown right at his face, he opened up his mouth and bit the Destroyer


    Ball. Immediately afterwards, he forcibly sucked it like a long whale sucking water. The Destroyer Ball


    that was the size of a basketball was sucked gone immediately.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    The warlock¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his sockets. He stared at Alex¡¯s stomach.


    It was a Destroyer Ball of 50% power. How could he not explode into pieces after sucking the energy


    into his stomach? Even if he did not explode, the earth shattering power could still crush him to death¡­


    But, why was hepletely fine? This was illogical!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Alex smacked his lips and said with a contented look, ¡°Do you have some more?¡±


    The warlock was about to cry.


    He used up 30% of his power at first and 50% of his powerter. He had used up 80% of his power in


    total.


    What else could he do with the remaining 20% power?


    Clearly, the man before him was not afraid of his power of witchcraft at all¡­ How ridiculous. He thought


    he was so great being the god of his tribe and could be the god of humans when he walked out of


    his tribe. Just like what Maggie said, he would dominate humanity and be a legendary hegemon.


    To his surprise, he was actually defeated when facing a brat who was younger than him!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1316

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1316


    Thud! He knelt on the ground suddenly, and said rascally, ¡°I¡¯ve lost. Just kill me!¡±


    ¡°Ahh..!¡±


    Seeing the man kneeling before Alex, Maggie Iagger was stunned. This result waspletely different


    than what she expected.


    How could a godly existence like this tribal god be defeated?


    Who in the world was this man who defeated him?


    ¡®Run, hurry up and escape!¡¯ Maggie was distraught. She turned around and was about to run towards


    the gate of the vi.


    However, in the next second, a figure shed.


    Dorothy suddenly appeared at the entrance. She raised her hand and pped Maggie hard across the


    face, causing her entire body to fly through the air. She spun 720 degrees in the air and mmed into


    the male sorcerer.


    Half of Maggie¡¯s face was swollen. One eyeball was congested, it was almost blown out from the p.


    The power of the p could be seen.


    Brittany looked at Dorothy with surprise on her face. She never knew that Dorothy actually had this


    powerful skill. Most importantly, she couldn¡¯t feel the slightest fluctuation of inner force in Dorothy¡¯s


    body at all.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why are you in such a rush to leave?¡±


    After finishing the p, Dorothy walked back slowly and then said to Beatrice, ¡°Sis, take Mom back to


    the room first.¡±


    Beatrice was reluctant to do so. She wanted to listen to their conversation too.


    Dorothy shot a re at her. ¡°Go!¡±


    This time, Beatrice didn¡¯t dare to say any more nonsense. She quickly took ire upstairs.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was because the portion of ire¡¯s amnesia was exactly the happenings after Henry Assex and


    Maggie Jagger got together. The human brain¡¯s defensive mechanism had erased that portion of


    memory together with the tumor in her brain! Hence, ire actually couldn¡¯t remember how Henry had


    disappeared. It was the sisters of the Assexes who told herter¡­ And, what they told ire naturally


    differed from the fact.


    They were worried that ire wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.


    Once they were gone, Dorothy finally asked, ¡°Tell us, then. How did Henry Assex die? If you don¡¯t talk, I


    have many ways to torture you! ¡±


    Maggie looked at her in horror, and finally said, ¡°He died from illness.¡±


    ¡°I want to know everything happened after you both eloped,¡± Dorothy said.


    Maggie had no choice but to tell her everyst detail happened. ¡°That day, after your mother


    discovered us in the hotel, your father and I¡­¡±


    Just as she said that, Alex interrupted her. ¡°Back then, ire Assex received a text message with the


    address of you guys having your secret affair on it. Were you the one who sent the message to her?¡±


    Maggie seemed to be trembling in fear. At this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to lie, so she said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, she revealed everything. ¡°On the second day I became Henry¡¯s secretary, we already did the


    deed in his office. He said that he had no feelings with his wife. After giving birth to two children, it was


    no different than living apart as well. He could only feel passion when it came to me! I asked him to


    divorce his wife to marry me, but he didn¡¯t seem to be willing to do so. Therefore, I could only take the


    initiative and told ire.¡±


    ¡°Later, ire threw a tantrum, causing Henry to be very annoyed. So, he took me to travel in the


    desert.¡±


    ¡°We unexpectedly encountered a sandstorm in the desert. We lost our way in the desert and nearly


    died there. Fortunately, someone passed by the area and saved us! The group of people were from the


    Mahdi¡¯s tribe. After that, we went to the tribe, but the tribe was very ancient and isted from the


    outside world. Once we entered the tribe, they didn¡¯t allow us to leave.¡±


    ¡°Then, how did you guys get out now?¡± Alex asked.


    Maggie pointed to the male sorcerer, Mahdi. ¡°I got him to take us out.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1317

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1317


    Mahdi was a sorcerer from the ancient tribe.


    He practiced the art of witchcraft. It was no wonder that Alex felt that this man was a little different


    when he first met him.


    Then, Maggie continued her story.


    After they were rescued by the people of the tribe, they weren¡¯t allowed to leave. It was because the


    tribe was very mysterious and unknown to the outside world. They were afraid that once the existence


    of the tribe was discovered, disaster would befall the tribe.


    After Henry and Maggie settled down in the tribe, they started to livefortably, as though they were


    on vacation. Everything they saw and heard was new and fresh. Moreover, there was also no ire


    around to nag at them. They got intimate all day long. Even if they did the deed eight times a day, no


    one woulde and nag them. However, after a long while, they got bored. Staying and going to the


    same ce every day, of course they would be bored!


    They really did not know what they should do when they were idle in the tribe.


    However, Henry immediately found a new hobby.


    He discovered that the ancient tribe inherited a cultivation method for Witchcraft. Every child in the tribe


    had to be baptized by a kind of holy water from the Holy Spirit Spring when he or she reached five


    years old. Then, they would specifically go to a temple to ept the test from the God of witchcraft, in


    order to awaken the heart of witchcraft within them and receive its legacy.


    Only those with good talents would be able to awaken the heart of witchcraft.


    And, those who had sessfully received the legacy would gain magical powers and cultivate great


    abilities in the future. Having an earth-shattering or overwhelming power would be just a cinch. At the


    time, Henry specifically studied this matter. After witnessing the sorcerer¡¯s abilities with his own eyes,


    he was shocked beyond words. It also opened his eyes to an entirely new world.


    Then, he plunged into it.


    However, the tribe¡¯s high priest told him that people who weren¡¯t born in their tribe, and adults who had


    long since passed the age of five could never receive the baptism from the Holy Spirit Spring, let alone


    awaken the heart of witchcraft.


    However, Henry didn¡¯t believe it. He wanted to try it anyway.


    Otherwise, he would be staying in the tribe idly all day long, with no car, no inte and no TV. Did it


    mean the only thing they had to do was to make children all day? The problem was that he wasn¡¯t sure


    whether there was a problem with his own body. When he slept with Maggie, he didn¡¯t take any


    preventive measures, but she could not get pregnant at all.


    It was like a piece of barrennd.


    So, he sneaked into the Holy Spirit Spring alone to the baptism grounds. Unexpectedly, after he just


    bathed himself in the water once, something went wrong. He got sick and almost drowned in the Holy


    Spirit Spring.


    However, the disease was incurable, and it only got more serious over time. After that, he became


    delirious, and he often couldn¡¯t even remember who he was.


    And in thest few days of Henry¡¯s life, Maggie asked him to sign his name on a piece of IOU. At that


    time, she didn¡¯t expect to be able to exchange the IOU, as there didn¡¯t seem to be any way out of the


    tribe at all.


    However,ter after Henry¡¯s death, she managed to hook up with Mahdi.


    Mahdi was the most talented man in the tribe. His awakened heart of witchcraft possessed the level


    seven. He was the person who was destined to be the high priest of the tribe in the future.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, after Maggie hooked up with him, she often told him many things about the outside world,


    abruptly rousing his interest. Then, the two found an opportunity and escaped from the tribe together.


    They thought that once they got out, they would manage to reach the pinnacle of life.


    In fact, as soon as they left the tribe, Maggie took Mahdi and went their own ways. They were invincible


    and could get whatever they wanted. No one would dare go against them once Mahdi disyed his


    strength. To their surprise, they were just about to assert their dominance after reaching the Assexes¡¯


    residence but they hit a brick wall instead.


    It was until this moment did Maggie realize that there was always someone stronger than a seemingly


    strong person. Previously, she was a person with limited vision and experience. She didn¡¯t know that


    there were martial experts, cultivation masters and the like in the world at all.


    ***


    After listening to Maggie¡¯s tale, Dorothy nced at Mahdi with a strange look on her face. Instead, she


    didn¡¯t feel much sorrow at the news of Henry¡¯s death.


    On the other hand, Adrianna, Sharpay and everyone else kept letting out sighs.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1318

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1318


    No one would have expected Henry Assex to have died in such a situation.


    At the same time, Alex¡¯s heart fluttered as well.


    What in the world was this Holy Spirit Spring that Maggie spoke about? It sounded like it was quite a


    good thing, could it possibly be a spiritual vein? Henry was just an ordinary man. If he bathed directly in


    a spiritual vein, the essence from it would directly destroy all the meridians in his body. He wouldn¡¯t be


    able to bear it at all. Of course, there would be a big problem.


    And, the awakening of the heart of witchcraft inside the temple was also very magical.


    Alex really wanted to go and have a look. So, he asked, ¡°Could you take me to the tribe?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡±


    Agitated, Mahdi yelled immediately and red at Alex. ¡°Just kill me. It¡¯s absolutely impossible to find


    the whereabouts of our tribe. Don¡¯t even dream about it!¡±


    However, Maggie didn¡¯t know the exact location of the tribe at all. It was because she was in a state of


    unconsciousness, no matter whether she was entering or exiting the tribe.


    The safety of the tribe seemed to be engraved into every tribe member¡¯s mind. No matter when, they


    couldn¡¯t divulge even a hint of the tribe¡¯s location. So, even though Maggie had be Mahdi¡¯s


    woman, he cautiously rendered her unconscious when he left the tribe with her privately.


    Alex shrugged and didn¡¯t even press any further.


    He thought about the legacy of the tribe over many years, and they had been isted and had no


    dispute with the world. If he really wanted to go there and rob their Holy Spirit Spring and destroy their


    legacy, it would be a bit too much. He couldn¡¯t bear to do so as well.


    ¡°Okay! I was just asking. Since you¡¯re not willing, then forget it. You can leave now!¡± Alex waved his


    hand at Mahdi.


    Mahdi was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You¡¯re a dimwit, I¡¯m toozy to kill you! Those who know and practice witchcraft are


    decreasing, and your tribe may be the only surviving people in this world right now. Just leave, take it


    as though I¡¯m leaving a lifeline for the art of witchcraft! But, if you continue to run wild in the outside


    world with that little cultivation of yours, I¡¯d say with firm belief that death will not be far in your tribe¡¯s


    future. Go!¡±


    When Mahdi heard this, his expression was grateful yet ashamed. The arrogance previously was no


    longer there.


    He kneeled and hit his head against the ground three times to Alex.


    Then, he looked at Maggie. ¡°She¡­¡±


    Dorothy waved her hand. ¡°Take her away! Take her back to your tribe, and never allow her to leave for


    the rest of her life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely find your tribe and raze it to the ground!¡±


    Mahdi could feel a powerful threating from Dorothy at this moment. Though he still had about 20%


    of magical powers left in his body, he couldn¡¯t even move a muscle.


    At this moment, he realized that the woman, Dorothy Assex, was also an unfathomable person.


    Mahdi hurriedly bowed towards Dorothy. Then, he grabbed Maggie and left the vi in a hurry. He did


    not even bother to take the IOU on the coffee table.


    ¡°Cousin, why did you let that woman go? That sort of woman should taste the consequences of her


    own actions!¡± Sharpay eximed.


    Dorothy shook her head slightly. ¡°The problem wasn¡¯t with her.¡±


    The problem was with Henry Assex instead. Even if there was no Maggie Jagger, there would be


    definitely Maggie Feller or Maggie Graham. As long as Henry¡¯s heart was not on ire, he would


    eventually find other women to cheat on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see your mother!¡± Adrianna said.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Having said that, she went upstairs.


    Meanwhile, Alex recalled Dorothy¡¯s words before this, so he pulled her hand and said, ¡°Go outside, I


    have something to tell you.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1319

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1319


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Dorothy asked Alex as she looked at him curiously in the back garden.


    As their eyes met, they recalled the various experiences that they had gone through over the years.


    Under such circumstances at this moment, Alex didn¡¯t even know how to speak. The words on the tip


    of his tongue finally changed to ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been really busytely. Do you need to often travel


    outstation for thepany?¡±.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s still okay!¡± Dorothy turned her gaze away with the corner of her mouth curving up slightly.


    In Alex¡¯s eyes, her demeanor seemed to have turned into a guilty conscience. His heart sank with an


    inexplicable pain shooting through him.


    ¡°Did Beatrice say something to you?¡± The woman walked forward a few steps. In front of her was the


    small garden that she carefully cultivated. It was the very same piece of spiritual soil that she had taken


    from Alex previously. The spiritual grain and frosty octagon flowers nted on it were very lush. There


    were also several other nts that contained essence in them.


    However, Alex¡¯s heart and thoughts were not on any of this. He was conflicted if he had been


    cuckolded.


    ¡°I heard that when you went on a business tripst time, you went for a few days in a row and didn¡¯t


    even bring your phone,¡± Alex finally said in a calm tone.


    ¡°Oh!¡± The woman turned around and her expression was calm as well. ¡°What do you want to say in the


    end?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you, have I been cuckolded?¡±


    Dorothy was silent for three seconds before saying, ¡°You¡¯re cuckolded¡­ What are you going to do


    about it?¡±


    A buzzing noise echoed in Alex¡¯s mind. He instantly felt his limbs go cold.


    The two looked at each other for a long time. He slowly said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bless you.¡±


    A smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes was on Dorothy¡¯s face. ¡°And then?¡±


    Alex hesitated for a while, then gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t ever see you again!¡±


    p!


    Dorothy raised her hand and gave him a p. She coldly said, ¡°So, you¡¯re allowed to embrace women


    on your left and right, but I¡¯m not allowed to have other men? When you were unfaithful to me, why


    didn¡¯t you say you would never see me again? Now that I¡¯ve cheated on you, and you can be so


    unfeeling?¡±


    Alex stared at her, heartbroken. ¡°Then, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Dorothy squeezed his chin. ¡°Continue to be my man.¡±


    Alex pped her hand away. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless, you want to practice polygamy?!¡±


    However, Dorothy grabbed his clothes. ¡°You¡¯re already practicing polygamy, who¡¯s more shameless


    here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you!¡±


    Dorothy pressed her red lips on his.


    Alex struggled fiercely, but he didn¡¯t expect Dorothy to have such a great strength. She held him tightly,


    preventing him from struggling. Moreover, she kissed him aggressively. Alex wanted to push her away


    forcefully, but he was finally reluctant to do so. There was only a nefarious fire raging inside his heart.


    Then, he turned the situation around abruptly by dragging her into a tool room next to them.


    ¡°That man, who is it?¡±


    Dorothy gritted her teeth without saying anything.


    Alex¡¯s rage got more intense. Furthermore, the moment he thought that she had gotten a new


    boyfriend, the ideas of being cuckolded seemed to have filled his mind, with a particrly intense


    feeling. There weren¡¯t any tender, protective feelings towards the woman he loved anymore.


    He felt as though he had transformed into a beast, the kind that chased its prey through the forest like a


    maniac. Once it caught its prey, it did not kill them directly. Instead, it vited them in all kinds of


    manners, listening to their terrible screams, as if it were a particrly satisfying thing to do.


    After a long, unknown time passed, everything became calm once again.


    There were tears on Dorothy¡¯s face. No woman could withstand this kind of torture.


    ¡°Have you vented enough?¡± She red back at him with her reddened eyes.


    ¡°No!¡± Alex said viciously, ¡°Tell me who that man is! I¡¯m going to destroy him, as well as his entire family


    and descendants!¡±


    ¡°There is no other man,¡± Dorothy said instead.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ugh, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I didn¡¯t look for another man.¡±


    ¡°What? Then, why didn¡¯t you¡­ Say that just now?¡±


    Dorothy straightened out her clothes and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I wanted you to know how it feels to be


    cheated on. Has it left a deep enough impression?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1320

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1320


    Alex waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Then, during this period you¡­ Have been acting strangely, to the point even your sister suspects you.¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°It¡¯s because how much thoughts do you have on me nowadays? Since I¡¯m not your only


    one, then don¡¯t expect me to tell you everything! Because I¡¯m not willing to share my secrets with other


    women!¡±


    Once she was done talking, she walked out of the shed. However, her gait was slightly strange.


    Alex looked at her, then to the ground. There were some bloodstains on the ground. He sighed, and


    followed after her quickly as well.


    He had a feeling that he couldn¡¯t see through his wife anymore.


    ***


    After Maggie came and caused a fuss and ruckus in the house, the Assex family¡¯s dinner party this


    time ended hastily.


    However, before leaving, ire pulled Alex and said, ¡°Alex, I heard that because of mest time, you


    and Dorothy got the divorce certificate. I¡¯m so sorry! Whenever you both have time, go and hold a


    remarriage! A family should be together, and if you both were to live separately for a long time, your


    feelings will surely fade in time too.¡±


    It really was ufortable to hear her speak in a gentle and soft voice.


    Dorothy said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s talk about this matter some other day when we have the time. I¡¯m not in a


    hurry!¡±


    ire said, ¡°How can you not be anxious about this? You both are not young anymore, it¡¯s about time


    to have children!¡±


    Brittany agreed immediately. ¡°I agree with that! You¡¯ll be twenty-five years old after the New Year, when


    do you both intend to wait till? If you were to wait any longer, Dorothy is going to be an elderly


    parturient at this rate! When we¡¯re both oldter, how would we have the energy to help you take care


    of your children? You should hurry up and stop dying this!¡±


    ¡°Mom, you both look like thirty years old at most right now. It won¡¯t be easy for you to get old,¡± Alex


    said.


    ¡°Whether or not I look old, it¡¯s all in the age. I¡¯m going to be fifty years old soon. The two of you will give


    me a definite answer today, when do you n to give birth to a child?¡±


    Alex and Dorothy nced at each other.


    Dorothy¡¯s face was flushed immediately. ¡°Giving birth to a child isn¡¯t something that can be done just


    because you want to.¡±


    ire said, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about this? You both are healthy young people. If you keep track of the


    days properly, you¡¯ll get pregnant after two or three tries. I also want to hug my grandson sooner!


    Otherwise, seriously¡­ I don¡®t know what to do the entire day, and I¡¯m about to fall sick out of boredom.¡±


    Sharpay said, ¡°They seem to haven¡¯t consummated their marriage yet, right?¡±


    Brittany and ire immediately looked at Dorothy, as though they were putting the me on her.


    Dorothy shot Alex a ferocious look. ¡°You, tell them.¡±


    Alex looked embarrassed for a while before he finally said, ¡°About that, we have already consummated


    it ages ago¡­ Just now, um, in the shed we were still¡­¡±


    As soon as the words came out, everyone present was stunned.


    They actually did it in the shed¡­ It was no wonder they were out there for so long!


    ***


    Dorothy¡¯s face looked flushed. She wanted Alex to admit that they had already consummated their


    marriage. ¡®You crazy man, why the heck did you have to bring up the shed?!¡¯


    She hurriedly ran upstairs, and refused toe down again.


    ***


    Two dayster, Aunt Rockefeller came looking for them. She came to take away Ze Yaeger.


    On the other hand, Winniefred sessfully entered the kindergarten under Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate two days ago¡­ With so many people in the family taking care of her, there would be no


    problems. Plus, Aunt Rockefeller promised Ze that she coulde back once a month.


    Alex asked Aunt Rockefeller, ¡°Aunt, where will you be taking her to?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller replied, ¡°My secret base. I¡¯m not going to tell you the location for now.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex could not do anything about that, but he happened to have something to ask her as well. ¡°Aunt, do


    you know about the Blood Cult?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about them.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about the Blood Curse? Do you know about it?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Who¡¯s under the Blood Curse?¡±


    ¡°A female high school ssmate of mine,¡± Alex replied.


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s eyes shed as she seemed surprised. ¡°Take me to her!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1321

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1321


    Very soon, Aunt Rockefeller saw Hayley Hanson.


    When she saw Hayley¡¯s appearance, she said, ¡°This girl is really pretty, is she really a high school


    ssmate of yours? She¡¯s your high school girlfriend, right?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°If she¡¯s not, why are you so anxious?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just a bit close. Now that she¡¯s be like, it¡¯s just too pitiful.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Aunt Rockefeller nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed really pitiful.¡±


    As she said that, she reached out to touch the location of Helen¡¯s heart. After a while, she said, ¡°A


    curse has entered her heart indeed! I¡¯ve never seen such a curse before. It doesn¡¯t rely on the help


    from foreign objects, so it must havee from the mother¡¯s womb. Rather than a curse, I¡¯d say it¡¯s


    more like a seal.¡±


    Alex was stunned.


    He had checked many times, but he could not see through this problem. Of course, there was a


    difference between men and


    women. He did not press his hand against Helen¡¯s chest to feel it thoroughly. He was still in front of


    Maya and Anna at that time. If he were to do that, he would have been easily regarded as a pervert.


    ¡°What is it sealing?¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But, it should be something unusual! The identity of your


    highschool ssmate is definitely not simple!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about that as well. I just identally found out a few days ago


    that her father was a Blood Cult worshipper. He was killed by me in the end because he wanted to


    harm Maya. But, when I investigated his home, only then did I discover that there¡¯s such a blood pool


    underground, and found her too.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel guilty?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps! Everything her father did seemed that he just wanted to save her. And, she used to help me


    a lot¡­¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller reached out her hand to touch his hair. She lightly smiled as she said, ¡°What a good


    kid. Come here, I¡¯ll give you a hug!¡±


    As she said that, she took Alex into her arms. His face was smashed right into her ample bosom.


    Alex was almost smothered to death.


    ¡°Cough, cough! Aunt, pay attention to the consequences a bit!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller didn¡¯t care about that at all. ¡°What are you afraid of? There¡¯s no one else here!¡±


    Alex was speechless in an instant ¡®Does that mean you can do anything just because nobody is


    around?¡¯


    At this moment, Aunt Rockefeller let him go and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take note about the matter of the


    Blood Curse. If we¡¯re talking about dispelling a curse, Maiko Sect would be the best in America, but I


    don¡¯t know if this sect is still around! I¡¯ll go and find out about it another day. By the way, has there been


    any progress regarding your father¡¯s matter?¡±


    Alex thought for a while before saying, ¡°Do you know about Caesar¡¯s tomb?¡±


    In the past, Alex did not bring up this matter because he was still in doubt of Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s


    purpose. However, after experiencing a lot of things by now, it was enough to prove that she wasn¡¯t a


    bad person. Hence, Alex finally brought it up.


    ¡°Is it rted to your father?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯ s evidence that thest ce my dad appeared was in Caesar¡¯s tomb.¡±


    ¡°Thest ce? Which st¡¯ was this? After your dad disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s hurry up and go see the tomb right away!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not possible at this moment.¡±


    And so, Alex briefly borated on Caesar¡¯s tomb, the current situation, the military¡¯s involvement in the


    background, as well as the Sky Tower project.


    Aunt Rockefeller frowned. ¡°There is obviously something not right with this situation! The military may


    have some other purpose towards Caesar¡¯s tomb. There must be some experts pulling the strings


    behind the Sky Tower project¡­ What is in this tomb?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that it has something to do with a key.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller thought about it for a while and said, ¡°You continue to follow up on this project. I¡¯m


    going to make some preparations. At most in one month, we¡¯ll go and break in.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Alex shook his head hurriedly. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of traps inside the tomb. I¡¯ve found a few


    people who had gone there back then. When the timees, they¡¯ll go in with me to help me inside.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1322

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1322


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll wait for the news from you then!¡±


    Alex straightened Helen¡¯s coffin once more before leaving the vi.


    This time, when Aunt Rockefeller left, she gave him a phone number and said that she had just bought


    a phone. If there was anything in the future, he could contact her, but it wasn¡¯t necessary that she


    would pick up.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Ze Yaeger left with Aunt Rockefeller.


    This was something that Ze had once promised to do, so she naturally couldn¡¯t go back on her


    words. On top of that, the reason Aunt Rockefeller took her away was to let her grow better, in order


    not to waste her Nine Tails bloodline. Apart from that, Alex once heard from Ze that Winniefred¡¯s


    father was murdered by someone.


    If she wanted to get revenge, she needed to be stronger as well.


    However¡­


    ¡°Ah..! I want Mommy, I want Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, where are you, Mommy? Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡±


    When Winniefred didn¡¯t see her mother after returning from the kindergarten, she started bawling her


    eyes out immediately. Nobody could cate her until Alex hugged her and promised that she could


    have one chocte ice cream every day, only then did she stop crying. Sheid on Alex¡¯s arm with an


    aggrieved look and said, ¡°Daddy, when will Mommye back?¡±


    Alexforted her and said, ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon. Also, don¡¯t you have a mobile phone? You can


    video call with your mom often!¡±


    Winniefred said, ¡°But, I can¡¯t hug Mommy to sleep at night! Winnie is used to sleeping between Mommy


    and Daddy at night now. Even though I woke up every time, you both hugged each other and kicked


    me to the side.¡±


    There were many people present at the scene right now, Brittany, Maya, Waltz, as well as Michelle.


    When they heard Winniefred¡¯s childish remarks, all their eyes immediately widened.


    ¡°Senior, you and Ze¡­¡±


    Waltz¡¯s eyes held an iparable glint of being curious about the gossip.


    Winniefred immediately covered her mouth. Her big eyes rolled as she looked at Alex anxiously.


    ¡°Daddy, did I spill the beans?¡±


    Alex had a speechless expression. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not what you guys are thinking. Winniefred had a wish


    since she was a child, she hopes to sleep together with her parents¡­¡±


    Before he could finish exining, Waltz said, ¡°We understand, you don¡¯t have to exin. We trust you.¡±


    On the other hand, Maya took Winniefred from his arms and said, ¡°Winnie, how about Auntie sleep with


    you tonight? Auntie smells really good, you¡¯ll be able to sleep well tonight!¡±


    Winnie pointed at Alex and said, ¡°Can Daddye with us?¡±


    Alex immediately replied, ¡°Yes, of course. We¡¯ll all sleep together tonight.¡±


    Maya smiled and said, ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll let him sleep on the floor!¡±


    Winniefred said, ¡°Why does Daddy have to sleep on the floor? The floor is very cold, Daddy will catch a


    cold and sneeze!¡±


    What a good daughter!


    Just at this moment, X Stoermer walked in.


    X didn¡¯t usuallye here. She had bought a vi in California and stayed there. Apart from that,


    the Southern California Business Association was also in good order under her care. Now, Lush


    Cosmetics was unimpeded in the area of Southern California and its series of high-end products had


    established brand awareness. The return of the Rockefeller Group had also brought the production of


    Lust Cosmetics¡¯ products to a brand new level.


    And, Lush Cosmetics¡¯ series of products that were suitable for mass consumption were also on the


    market one after another. Some of these products were now mainly under the care of Sharpay.


    It mainly relied on thework fission marketing and hierarchical agency structure model proposed by


    her previously¡­ In just a short week, some results could already be seen. Because of Stephen


    Hendrix¡¯s incident in Lush Cosmeticsst time, it had attracted enough attention from the people. As


    soon as the low-end products were released, countlessrge marketing teams joined in one after


    another. They even beat their brains out in order to snatch the role of superior agent for Lush


    Cosmetics.


    The most amazing thing was that Sharpay actually called upon ire and Dorothy to be their first


    tier distributors.


    However, X wasn¡¯t here to see Alex this time because of this.


    Instead, it was because of the Sky Tower project.


    She brought a message. ¡°Something unforeseen has happened in the Sky Tower Project. Michigan¡¯s


    mayor, Wayne Larsen was attacked. He¡¯s seriously injured and unconscious now!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1323

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1323


    ¡°What?! Wayne Larsen is seriously injured and unconscious? When did this happen?¡± Alex looked at


    X in surprise.


    Wayne¡¯s life and death didn¡¯t have much to do with him initially. However, after he knew that Wayne¡¯s


    wife was Grace Larsen, the rtionship then changed. Grace and his father belonged to the same


    secret organization called the Hidden Dragon. Grace had been affectionately calling his father as ¡°Bro


    William¡±, so Alex had reasons to believe that deep down, Grace possibly liked his father.


    In this regard, it was natural for him to care a little more about Wayne Larsen.


    X replied, ¡°It¡¯s just this afternoon! When Mayor Larsen was inspecting the underground, he was hit


    violently by an unknown vehicle, and nearly died on the spot! In addition, Wayne Larsen¡¯s daughter,


    Phoebe Larsen also encountered an assassin at the same time. Fortunately, Mrs. Larsen was by her


    side at the time. Mrs. Larsen was once a first tier warrior from a certain official secret organization, her


    cultivation isn¡¯t weak either. She managed to protect Phoebe, but suffered some slight injuries.¡±


    Alex¡¯s frown became deeper.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    At first nce, the screen disyed the call was from Phoebe.


    ¡°Hello?!¡± Alex answered the call.


    On the other end, Phoebe¡¯s crying voice came through immediately. ¡°Jerk, my dad is injured and


    unconscious. Hurry ande!¡±


    Alex was speechless. ¡®This woman gave me a call to ask me for help. Yet, you still call me a jerk. Did I


    owe her anything?¡¯


    ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°Then, hurry ande over. The doctors here are all useless. Help me think of a way quickly, I can rely


    on you!¡±


    ¡°Is the situation critical? Is it life threatening?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s still fine. His situation is more or less stable, but he can¡¯t be woken up all this time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it! I heard that Aunt Grace is also slightly injured. How is her condition?¡±


    ¡°My mom is fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over there right away. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Alex initially wanted to make things a little difficult for this woman as she didn¡¯t even know how to say


    anything nice when asking for help. However, thinking about her current state, as well as the Sky Tower


    project that still needed Wayne¡¯s support, he dispelled the notion immediately.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He hung up the call.


    X was slightly astonished. ¡°You seem to be quite familiar with the Larsen family? Phoebe Larsen


    called you directly to ask for help?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Indeed, there is some connection there, but it¡¯s a long story. We¡¯ll talk about it next time,


    I have to rush over to take a look first.¡±


    X said, ¡°Do you want me to drive you there? You¡¯re going to treat a patient, and it will be more tiring


    to drive on the road.¡±


    Alex could feel the concern that X was showing. He was touched and he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine! Such a


    short distance is nothing at all. You¡¯re very busy taking care of the Southern California Business


    Association, so you don¡¯t have to go out of the way for me like that.¡±


    X smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s a small matter like that to me? It basically doesn¡¯t take up any of my


    energy at all. It just so happens that I want to drop by home anyway, so just take it as getting a free ride


    from me on the way!¡±


    Hearing her saying so, Alex could only nod in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare some stuff.¡±


    X watched as he turned around, watching his retreating back with a deep tenderness in her eyes. It


    was the sort of tenderness that could melt into water, but it would disappear in a sh.


    Alex went back to the room and found a few bottles of pills in case of emergency.


    Then, he spoke to the few women in the house.


    He didn¡¯t give them any specifics, he just told them that he was going to Michigan to meet a patient.


    Brittany and the others didn¡¯t press for details as well, and let Alex leave together with X.


    ***


    X drove as swift as lighting the entire way.


    Alex asked her, ¡°Is there any news about Dayately?¡±


    ¡°After entering the secret training base, Daya once met a disciple from the ska¡¯s Stoermers. That


    disciple has already sessfullye back from the training base! ording to him, Daya is adapting


    well to the training base, and she even rescued him once,¡± X said.


    ¡°Are there many dangers inside there?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the conditions are very difficult, and that there are a lot of wild beasts inside. It¡¯s certainly


    dangerous, but it¡¯s also a ce to temper oneself.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1324

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1324


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°This ce sounds fun from what you guys talk about. I also want to have a


    chance to go inside and take a look.¡±


    X said, ¡°You miss her, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s only been a month! There¡¯s still such a long period in the


    future, what should you do then? But, Daya does have the opportunity to send information to the


    outside once every six months. She should write to you, I¡¯ll let you know when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me!¡± X nced at him, then continued to focus on driving.


    They finally arrived in Michigan. The car came to a stop at the entrance of the general hospital of


    Michigan navy.


    X said, ¡°Alex, the management of this hospital is quite strict. You can¡¯t get in without a special pass


    or person leading you in. So, I won¡¯t be going in.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°You go back and get some rest!¡±


    As he said that, he got out of the car while giving Phoebe a call.


    Very soon, two women ran out from inside the building, they were none other than Wayne Larsen¡¯s


    wife, Grace Larsen and her daughter, Phoebe Larsen. Grace¡¯s left hand was wrapped in bandages. At


    a nce, Alex could tell that her left arm was broken.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Grace immediately pulled Alex¡¯s arm the moment she came out. She had the enthusiasm of a


    mother-inw when seeing her son-inw.


    Meanwhile, Phoebe stood at the side silently without saying a word.


    ¡°Aunt Grace, how is Uncle Wayne now?¡± Alex asked.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    A concerned look was on Grace¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not very optimistic. We¡¯ve found a few experts but they all


    didn¡¯t have any good methods! This child, Phoebe, kept insisting that you¡¯re a very good doctor and


    had to call you over. I don¡¯t even know what else to say! But, she would try anything in a crisis like this,


    so please don¡¯t me her. I happen to be a little busy taking care of her father for theing days.


    Alex, since you¡¯re here, just help me to take care of her for a few days, okay?¡±


    Alex touched his nose, then nodded.


    It was obvious that Grace didn¡¯t believe that he had the capabilities to cure Wayne, but she still


    believed in his skills.


    Phoebe said, ¡°Mom, this jerk¡¯s medical skills are really amazing. Forget it, you won¡¯t believe me no


    matter what I say. Seeing is believing! I believe that if there¡¯s anyone in this word who can save Dad, it


    must be this guy!¡±


    ¡°What did you call him?¡± Grace was stunned as her eyes were fixed on her daughter.


    However, she was still very happy for her girl believing in Alex so much.


    Phoebe nced at Alex. ¡°It¡¯s only a nickname, he still calls me Doggie!¡±


    Grace was taken aback for a moment before showing a relieved smile.


    Soon, under the lead of the mother-daughter pair, Alex came to Wayne¡¯s ward. As a result, he found


    that there were still others in the ward.


    A twenty six or twenty seven year old young man and a woman in her early twenties were both well


    dressed and had decent temperament. However, the young man was slightly stunned when he saw


    Grace pulling a young man into the room. He opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Aunt Grace, this is¡­?¡±


    Grace smiled lightly and said, ¡°This is my friend¡¯s child, his name is Alex Rockefeller. Alex and Phoebe


    have been childhood sweethearts since they were young.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The moment the young man heard that, his face darkened.


    The young man was Easton Zimmer, the son of Michigan¡¯s governor, and was also a suitor of Phoebe.


    The young woman at the side was Easton¡¯s sister, Viole Zimmer.


    Viole was also upset instantly. She examined Alex from top to bottom, and was cold throughout the


    entire process. After studying him, she was full of disdain, feeling that Alex was like the kind of loser


    hailing from the bottom of society. How could such a person beparable with her brother?


    He was just digging his own grave!


    She opened her mouth to say, ¡°Aunt Grace, didn¡¯t you guys go and get some miracle doctor? Where is


    that person?¡±


    Phoebe pointed to Alex. ¡°He¡¯s the miracle doctor!¡±


    Easton sneered through his nose. He couldn¡¯t help butugh disdainfully as he said, ¡°Heh, Sis Phoebe,


    I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been deceived by some unscrupulous guy!¡±


    Viole nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This guy is just some loser at a nce. How could he possibly be


    any miracle doctor?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1325

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1325


    The two siblings from the Zimmer family were arrogant with a haughty look on their faces as well as the


    contents of their words immediately made Grace¡¯s expression turn awful. She was about to fall out and


    chide them right there and then.


    Of course, she was aware of Easton¡¯s intention. Easton¡¯s father was Quentin Zimmer, who was also a


    governor of Michigan. On the surface, his official position was one level higher than Wayne¡¯s, one was


    the first inmand, whereas the other was the second inmand. It was considered a downgrade


    for Easton to take a fancy to Phoebe.


    However, there were reasons behind it.


    The backer behind Wayne¡¯s back was currently in the rising phase in ska, his future achievements


    were limitless. Even now, he was already a high ranking official. Moreover, Wayne Larsen was not a


    man who had chosen to follow a solidarity path. His family was located in ska. The family had


    powerful capabilities and intertwined rtionships with ska.


    On the contrary, Quentin Zimmer¡¯s backer, who was his mentor, had passed away some time ago. As a


    result, no one else backed him. It would be extremely difficult for him to expand and develop further


    upwards. In addition, there was an old saying that an opportunist would abandon an unfavorable


    cause.


    Quentin, who had no backer, was likely to be targeted, and his future would be difficult to predict.


    He desperately needed to find new allies now.


    Hence, he allowed Easton to pursue Phoebe. If the marriage tie was sessful, not only would he not


    decline rapidly, but he could even make great progress, by borrowing the power behind Wayne.


    Unfortunately, Phoebe didn¡¯t like him. Simrly, Grace was also not satisfied with him.


    However, now that Alex had made an appearance, her heart was even more biased towards Alex. If


    Alex and Easton werepared, they were simply iparable, in her opinion. With the few words


    ¡°Bro William¡¯s son¡± alone could crush Easton.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t seem to hear the provocation from the two siblings at all. He nced at Wayne,


    who was on the bed and asked Grace next to him, ¡°Aunt Grace, could I check Uncle Wayne¡¯s pulse?¡±


    Although Grace was not convinced that Alex could cure her husband, she readily agreed. ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    In her opinion, Alex may indeed know some things about traditional medicine. However, if she had to


    comment about his proficiency in it, he definitely was not proficient. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to


    refuse him!


    Alex stepped forward, but he was then stopped by Easton in the half way.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear anything I just said?¡±


    Easton was just about to explode in anger. ¡®This brat who appeared out of nowhere dared to ignore me.


    Is he tired of living?¡¯


    He red at Alex and said, ¡°I order you now, lift your head and look at me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Meanwhile, Viole turned to Grace and arrogantly said, ¡°Aunt Grace, what kind of your friend¡¯s son is


    he? He¡¯s not discerning at all, he doesn¡¯t even know us siblings? Losers can¡¯t go any lower than that.


    Mingling with this sort of family would lower the standard of the Larsen family! Why don¡¯t I call the shots


    today, the Larsen family will cut off all ties with this guy¡¯s family today!¡±


    When she said those words, Phoebe immediately burst intoughter.


    She had long heard that this Viole was defiant, overbearing and unreasonable by relying on the


    advantage of the governor¡¯s daughter. Phoebe had not really seen it before, but today she had the


    chance to experience it in person.


    Meanwhile, Grace nearly exploded in anger.


    She stared at Viole, expressionless. ¡°You call the shots? Whatever family my Larsen family mingles


    with, I shouldn¡¯t need an outsider to tell me what to do, right?¡±


    Viole, who didn¡¯t seem to register the underlying anger in Grace¡¯s tone, said with a smile, ¡°Aunt Grace,


    you really can¡¯t tell the good in someone anymore! I¡¯m doing this solely to help your Larsen family! A


    loser who came out of nowhere like this always jumps out and wants to take advantage of the little


    acquaintance in the past. Once or twice is fine, but some people just don¡¯t know chalk from cheese,


    thinking that they can depend on others for a lifetime. Aunt Grace, you don¡¯t have to hold back at all


    when facing this sort of person!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1326

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1326


    After a pause, Viole continued, ¡°Also, there¡¯s something wrong with what you just said, Aunt Grace. My


    brother is going to marry Phoebe soon, which means he will be your son-inw. How can he be


    considered an outsider when he will be considered to be half your son? Therefore, it¡¯s reasonable for


    me, Viole Zimmer, toe forward and call the shots!¡±


    Alex looked at. Phoebe in surprise.


    He didn¡¯t expect that she would be getting married soon!


    As for Easton, he looked at Alex and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Is that even something you can


    dream of? I¡¯m giving you a chance right now, kneel and admit your mistakes, admit that you¡¯re a scam.


    Take the initiative to draw a clear line with the Larsen family, and get out of Michigan. You¡¯re not


    allowed to step a single foot in Michigan ever again, do you understand?¡±


    Alex shot him an indifferent look. ¡°What will you do if I don¡¯t kneel?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Easton sneered. ¡°Young man, in Michigan, you¡¯re the first person who dares to talk like this to me.


    Maybe you really don¡¯t know who I am. So, listen carefully. I¡¯m going to tell you now. My name is


    Easton Zimmer.¡±


    Unexpectedly.


    Alex¡¯s reply was, ¡°Are you done talking? If you¡¯re done, then I¡¯ll trouble you to move aside now.¡±


    ¡°Brat, you¡­¡±


    At this moment, Grace finally managed to catch her breath.


    Earlier, she had been seething with rage that she wasn¡¯t able to speak, and now she immediately


    shouted sharply, ¡°Get out! Get out of here, right now!¡±


    Easton chuckled, then cast a mocking look at Alex. ¡°Did you hear that? Aunt Grace is asking you to get


    out, so don¡¯t stay here so stubbornly. You even want to pretend to be a miracle doctor to check up on


    Uncle Wayne. Do you think the Larsen family needs an old fashioned doctor like you? What a country


    bumpkin! Get lost. The current Larsen family isn¡¯t one that you can cling to like a parasite. Why don¡¯t


    you take a look at yourself and follow your virtues!¡±


    Just as he said that Grace exploded, she raised her hand, pointed at Viole¡¯s nose in anger, and said,


    ¡°The ones I¡¯m asking to get out is you and your brother, Easton.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Viole and Easton had a smug expression upon their faces just a moment ago, gloating about another


    person¡¯s misfortune. Their faces instantly froze, and they looked at Grace¡¯s thoroughly pissed off face


    in astonishment, wondering if there was something wrong with their ears.


    Easton said, ¡°Aunt Grace, what did you just say? I¡­ I suspect I must have been hallucinating just now.¡±


    Grace coldly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t. I just said that the ones I¡¯m asking to get out of this room are your


    siblings! Easton, I know what your family is nning, and all I can say is you¡¯ve indulged in your


    fantasies! Saying that you¡¯re going to marry my daughter soon? Oh, to think I¡¯d live long enough to see


    a day like this! Who¡¯s the one who told you that my daughter would be marrying into the Zimmer


    family?¡±


    Viole was still stunned, her eyes and mouth wide opened. ¡°Aunt Grace, do you know what you¡¯re


    saying? If Phoebe doesn¡¯t marry my brother, who else would she marry? It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re thinking


    of letting her marry this small loser? And you¡¯re asking us to get out because of this small loser?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Grace shot back. ¡°It will be him, so what about it? I¡¯m telling you now. He¡¯s not an


    outsider. He¡¯s my daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦, and it¡¯s an arraignment that¡¯s been made since they were six years


    old. Your Zimmer family has no ce here! Now, please leave. The two of you are not wee here!¡±


    The Zimmer siblings were red and white in the face. Awkward, embarrassment, and aggrieved like


    never before.


    Easton¡¯s face was ugly twisted as he said coldly, ¡°Grace Larsen, you better think this over


    carefully! Wayne Larsen has fallen into this state, and whether or not he can wake up still remains


    unanswered. Rejecting me now would mean to cut off any road of retreat for the Larsen family. You


    better not regret this in the future.¡±


    Grace shook her head. ¡°I definitely will not regret it! Plus, from the words you¡¯ve spoken as well as your


    actions, I can already conclude that you, Easton Zimmer, are not a good match for my daughter.¡±


    Easton snorted coldly, then moved to push past Alex. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    How could Alex let himself be pushed by someone like him?


    Alex stepped slightly to the side, and Easton didn¡¯t manage to push him. Due to the force he exerted,


    Easton fell straight to the ground with the momentum he used to rush forward.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1327

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1327


    The dignified son of a governor had fallen on his face and stomach, lying on the ground like a dog.


    Where were his image and reputation?


    Easton climbed up from the ground, gritting his teeth until it felt like it was going to break.


    However, it wasn¡¯t good to act up in front of Grace because of this, and he pointed at Alex and said,


    ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    Then, he took his sister and headed out.


    When they passed Phoebe, Viole said, ¡°Phoebe Larsen, you¡¯re a smart person. You should know in


    your heart what kind of person you should or shouldn¡¯t marry! Whatever marriage arrangement you had


    when you were younger, if you still intend to honor this three year old nonsense, you will ruin your


    entire life. I hope you won¡¯t regret it then.¡±


    Phoebe shrugged. ¡°Of course, I know. The fact is, even if I, Phoebe Larsen, were to get married to this


    as*hole and be a concubine of his, I still wouldn¡¯t marry your brother.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The Zimmer siblings walked out of the ward, their faces grim.


    Unexpectedly, just after stepping out, their consciousness blurred suddenly, and they fell to the ground.


    Especially that Viole, who almost broke her nose with the fall.


    Alex smiled slightly, but he didn¡¯t turn around to look at all. Instead, he walked toward the edge of the


    bed, studying Wayne carefully.


    It was ten secondster that he finally lifted Wayne¡¯s hand gently.


    Grace had originally wanted to say something, but she swallowed back the words on her tongue when


    she saw how Alex looked presently. It was Phoebe, who stood at her side that couldn¡¯t help but lean in


    to whisper, some pride clearly evident upon her face, ¡°Have you heard of the title Immortal Doctor,


    Mom?¡±


    Grace shook her head. ¡°What Immortal Doctor? I only know that the country¡¯s best imperial doctor is


    called Wace Yoke! Back then, I wondered if you could be his apprentice to study under him. It was a


    pity there wasn¡¯t a chance at all. Due to some reasons, Mr. Wace refuses to ept female


    apprentices¡­ I wanted to invite Mr. Wace initially, but your father¡¯s condition is mainly due to the


    brain. Traditional medicine may not be as effective in this regard, and it¡¯s better to have modern doctors


    look at him. I have already invited a famous Swiss brain specialist, and they should be here anytime


    soon.¡±


    Phoebe shook her head. ¡°With this as*hole here, we don¡¯t need any brain specialist. Because he¡¯s the


    Immortal Doctor.¡±


    Grace saw her daughter¡¯s face, so she smiled and said, ¡°You really treat Alex really special.¡±


    The two of them spoke in a low voice, but even so, nothing they said escaped Alex¡¯s ears. He didn¡¯t


    react to anything they had said. However, he had already concluded with his diagnosis on Wayne¡¯s


    condition.


    He let go of Wayne¡¯s hand and was about to speak when Phoebe spoke first, ¡°How is it? Can my dad


    be saved?¡±


    Grace also looked at him, wanting to know what Alex had to say.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was looking down on him, but she was sincerely curious.


    Finally, Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big problem! If there¡¯s anything urgent, I can wake him up now.


    But, the part of Uncle Wayne¡¯s brain that¡¯s clotted is repairing itself! So, what I mean is I will give him


    acupuncture first to help stimte his recovery, and he won¡¯t wake up for the time being! Lying down


    like this is good for him, and he¡¯ll be able to wake up on his own naturally tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Then, hurry up and get on with your acupuncture!¡± Phoebe urged.


    Grace was taken aback and was astonished. ¡°This¡­ You¡¯re going to perform acupuncture on his


    head?¡±


    She was afraid that Alex¡¯s medical achievements weren¡¯t that high. The brain was an extremely


    important part of the body, after all. If one identally damaged it, what else could be done?


    Alex nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Grace was conflicted. ¡°Alex, I know that you have good intentions. But, inserting needles in a brain,


    isn¡¯t it very risky? Will anything happen? Is it fine to not do it?¡±


    Phoebe directly said , ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry! His acupuncture skills are amazing, and even Wace Yoke


    wanted to worship him as his teacher!¡±


    Perhaps it would have been better if Phoebe hadn¡¯t said this.a

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1328

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1328


    When Phoebe said that, Grace was even more in disbelief.


    Who was Wace Yoke?


    He was the best imperial doctor in the entire country!


    Even if those big shots in the country wanted to have Wace treat them, they¡¯d have to line up and


    beg for some mercy for that even to happen. For her to say that Wace Yoke wanted to worship Alex


    as his teacher was just too far fetched¡­ What kind of ecstasy drug had Alex given her daughter for her


    to have such incredible belief in him?


    Alex could see Grace¡¯s worry, and he immediately smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want me to do


    it, then I won¡¯t. When tomorrowes, he would likely wake up on his own.¡±


    In fact, there was a piece of information on hand that Alex had omitted. There was a Yin energy


    surrounding Wayne¡¯s brain. If this energy wasn¡¯t removed, it was almost impossible for Wayne to wake


    up.


    To not worry Grace, Alex had nned to find another opportunity to help Wayne eliminate this Yin


    energy that had settled in his brain.


    After that, he asked casually, ¡°Aunt Grace, who are the people who did this?¡±


    ***


    At the same time, the Zimmer siblings had walked out of the hospital entrance. They were furious that


    even their nose was about to go crooked from the anger they felt.


    ¡°This Phoebe Larsen,¡± Viole started. ¡°She really can¡¯t be reasoned with, and she has sh*t for brains!


    She said that she¡¯d rather marry a poor loser and be his concubine than marry you! And that Grace


    Larsen, stubborn, clumsy, narrow minded, and stupid! If Wayne Larsen dies, she deserves to be a


    widow, and anyone can just step all over her when the timees!¡±


    Easton was filled with resentment. The feelings he had for Phoebe weren¡¯t just because he had purely


    listened to his father¡¯s words.


    He had really liked Phoebe¡¯s beauty and her matured body that had curves in all the right ces. Every


    time he thought about it, the blood in his body boiled with enthusiasm and made him want to touch her.


    Easton had chased after her for a whole year, but he hadn¡¯t even touched her hand, and there was an


    empty feeling in him when he thought of that.


    This piece of meat that he had been thinking of for the longest time had now been abruptly snatched


    away by someone else.


    ¡°The woman that caught my eyes, no one can take her from me!¡±


    ¡°Whoever tries to will die!¡±


    Just at this moment, the governor from the Zimmer family called. ¡°Easton, have you gone to visit


    Wayne yet? How¡¯s his situation now?¡±


    Easton immediately updated his father about Wayne¡¯s condition and also everything that had transpired


    just now.


    Quentin Zimmer sneered. ¡°Grace, this woman, she¡¯s from a lower background, short sighted, and just


    isn¡¯t worthy! If Wayne doesn¡¯t wake up, there will be no one who controls Michigan. ska¡¯s Larsen


    family will also just abandon them, and they¡¯ll bepletely useless in the future. So, Easton, you


    have to take this opportunity to get Phoebe! Ignore that stupid woman, Grace, and use all your usual


    ways to get women. Are you saying with all that, you still can¡¯t get Phoebe?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I need to consider the impact and consequences?¡± Easton said.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What consequences?¡± Quentin said. ¡°Now that Wayne is unconscious and unable to wake up, isn¡¯t


    Michigan now in our Zimmer family¡¯s hand? Even if the sky copses, I will be the one to hold it up. You


    just need to concentrate on dealing with Wayne¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s best if you can even make a small


    scandal from it, and things will be nailed down in stone for sure. Who cares about whatever fianc¨¦ she


    has?¡±


    Eastonughed. ¡°Alright, I know what to do now!¡±


    After the call, Easton immediately dialed another number and said, ¡°David, help me look into a person.


    I want to know everything about him, including his ancestry lineage! And I want someone tailing him


    and watching his every move!¡±


    ***


    In Wayne¡¯s ward, Grace replied to Alex with two words, ¡°Leviathan Gate!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Again with them! What in the world do they want?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1329

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1329


    ¡°Leviathan Gate wants the Sky Tower!¡± Grace snarled.


    This was already the third time. The first time, Phoebe had nearly been kidnapped in California. The


    second time, Wayne had been attacked on the way back home. This was the third time where all three


    of them, Wayne, Grace, and Phoebe were assaulted at the same time.


    To Grace, if it were just people from Leviathan Gateing for her, she wouldn¡¯t be burning with anger


    like this, almost to the point she was going crazy. But, they had kepting one after another for her


    family members, all for the sake of just the Sky Tower; she absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate it!


    She vowed in her heart that she would uproot the entire Leviathan Gate.


    Alex furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t expect that the target of Leviathan Gate would be Sky Tower.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask to know what their real objective was. It was definitely rted to the thing in


    Caesar¡¯s tomb, that key!


    ¡°Did they seed?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Grace said. ¡°The location of the Sky Tower project is currently under military control.


    I¡¯ve heard that there have been some serious problems in that ce, but the project requires the


    officials¡¯ approval in Michigan. For the ground to be examined, your uncle will also need to give his


    approval. I really can¡¯t figure out why Leviathan Gate keepsing like mad dogs. It¡¯s just a


    construction of andmark building, after all. What in the world do they want to do?¡±


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°Aunt Grace, there¡¯s a tomb located where the Sky Tower project is, and


    there are some secrets hidden within. There are many forces involved, and with Uncle Wayne


    controlling the approval power, he¡¯s also been forced to get involved!¡±


    As he said that, he nced at Wayne and said, ¡°Now that he¡¯s unconscious and unable to wake up, it¡¯s


    a good thing. At least, the people from Leviathan Gate shouldn¡¯te to attack again.¡±


    When Grace heard that, she said, ¡°Alex, do you know something?¡±


    Alex sighed and said, ¡°I won the bidding for the Sky Tower project, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would get


    Uncle Wayne involved and suffer this disaster. I feel very apologetic because of this matter.¡±


    Grace was slightly startled.


    After a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°Alex, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. No matter who has


    gotten the Sky Tower project, it will still have to pass through your uncle¡¯s hands. As long as it doesn¡¯t


    fall into Leviathan Gate¡¯s hands, they would still do what they did. So, this matter has nothing to do with


    you. Besides, with Leviathan Gate setting their sights so anxiously on the Sky Tower and how they


    didn¡¯t hesitate to make a move against the magistrate and his family, their designs on it are not small.


    We can¡¯t allow it to fall into their hands.¡±


    Alex nodded, then said to Grace, ¡°Aunt Grace, the injury on your arm will affect yourbat


    effectiveness. Uncle Wayne still needs to be careful for this period. Let me help you treat your arm


    injury now!¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve already gotten¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t even managed to get the words ¡®ster¡¯ out before Alex had picked up her hand and


    snapped off the gauze hand holding her arm up, and even the bandage around her arm had been


    crushed by him, falling to the ground.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Grace was stunned, her jaw agape. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Phoebe said, ¡°Mom, just watch this as*hole¡¯s unique tricks with your own eyes!¡±


    Alex nced at Phoebe, dissatisfaction apparent in his eyes.


    Who would want to be called an as*hole? He said calmly, ¡°Do you believe that I can make you bark in


    this hospital for two hours?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Thest time, one hour was already embarrassing enough and almost pissed her off to death, and that


    was just in Cheryl¡¯s house. However, this was a hospital where many people came and went. If she


    really did lie down and bark like a dog, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave her house anymore.


    At this moment, Alex had already pulled up Grace¡¯s sleeves, revealing her snow white skin. At the


    same time, a surge of spiritual power entered her arm slowly.


    For an instant, Grace could feel peculiar energy entering her arm, and it felt refreshing, cool, and very


    comfortable.


    She felt the energy hovering around the broken area of her bone, nourishing and healing it. What


    surprised her more was that Alex had made a cut on his finger, and wrote the word ¡®blood¡¯ on top of her


    broken arm.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The letters glowed with a pale yellow light before disappearing.


    Then, Alex shook Grace¡¯s arm a little before saying, ¡°Aunt Grace, it¡¯s done. Test it out to see if it hurts


    anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s healed?¡±


    Grace was dumbfounded as she looked at her arm.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1330

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1330


    Grace moved her hand slightly and found that it really didn¡¯t hurt anymore, and she didn¡¯t feel her


    movement being restricted either.


    But, how was this possible?!


    A broken bone would take at least a hundred days to heal, and her arm had only been broken for half a


    day, and it waspletely healed now.


    Phoebe said, ¡°Mom, do you believe it now? As*h¡­. Cough, Alex has a real magical healing method.¡±


    Grace couldn¡¯t not believe it anymore. ¡°Alex, I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such a magical ability.


    Your future achievements will not necessarily be under your father anymore.¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Grace, you¡¯re overpraising me. I still have this life saving pill with me. Hold


    on to it, and if anything happens to Uncle Wayne, you can give it to him, and it will save his life.¡±


    Grace took the medicine.


    If it was before, she might have still had doubts about the effect of this pill. However, now that she had


    witnessed this miracle with her own eyes, there was not a single trace of doubt left.


    Just at this moment, someone from the government came to visit Wayne.


    Grace had Phoebe host Alex for a few days and instructed her to take him around Michigan to see the


    sights. Of course, she had actually asked Alex to help take care of Phoebe¡¯s safety for a few days and


    be her bodyguard.


    Alex readily agreed to this and walked out of the ward with Phoebe by his side.


    Those officials who saw this scene were surprised, wondering who in the world was Alex, for him to be


    treated so favorably by the magistrate¡¯s daughter. They all spected whether or not it might be the


    future son-inw of the Larsen family?


    Among the people here, many of them knew about how the Zimmer family was desperately pursuing


    the Larsen family¡¯s daughter.


    The governor was pressing everything on her, and if they knew that a third party had entered the fray


    suddenly and taken their prize, how would the Zimmer family feel?


    Many of them had strange expressions upon their faces. They were just waiting in anticipation for a


    good show.


    ¡°Hey, thank you for today! Foring all the way here!¡± Phoebe said to Alex in the corridor of the


    hospital.


    Alex hummed in agreement. ¡°So, you do know how to thank people.¡±


    Phoebe pouted. ¡°What is that supposed to mean? You are implying that I don¡¯t know how to be polite in


    a roundabout way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Alex nodded.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The magistrate¡¯s daughter burst in anger in that instant, almost bearing fangs and ws. However, she


    knew that she was definitely not Alex¡¯s match, so though she really wanted to w out at him, it was


    highly likely that she would be the one to get cut down.


    After a while, a gleeful appeared upon her face as she said, ¡°Do you know who those pair of siblings


    just now were? You¡¯ve really gotten in trouble now. They¡¯re the biological children of Michigan¡¯s


    governor. He¡¯s domineering and unscrupulous, and since you provoked them today, they¡¯ll definitely


    bear a grudge and might evene to trouble you.¡±


    Alex raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect these two toe from such a significant background.


    However, he was only surprised for a short moment, and it didn¡¯t even show on his face. Instead, he


    said to Phoebe, ¡°I am in doubt of your moral views right now! It was because of you that I provoked


    those siblings. Shouldn¡¯t you feel some guilt and think about how to help me solve this problem? Why


    do you seem to be so gleeful and gloating about others¡¯ misfortune and


    falling into trouble? You and Cheryl are best friends, but isn¡¯t this difference between the two of you a


    little too big?¡±


    When Phoebe heard him bring up Cheryl, she snorted softly. ¡°I knew that your feelings toward Cheryl


    wouldn¡¯t fade! Don¡¯t worry, as long as you follow me, those siblings from the Zimmer family won¡¯t dare


    to touch you. You just need to follow me 24/7, and that¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    ¡°You mean,¡± Alex started. ¡°That you¡¯ll even sleep with me at night?¡±


    ¡°Ptooey, what are you daydreaming about?! My mother has already allowed you to stay in our house,


    and at most you¡¯d sleep in the room next to mine!¡±


    They had walked out of the hospital as they were talking.


    Phoebe said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to the supermarket to buy some things, then I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡±


    Going to the supermarket was mainly to buy Alex¡¯s daily necessities.


    At 4.30 pm, they walked out of the supermarket into the underground parking.


    Unexpectedly, a group of people surrounded the car!


    Alex furrowed his brows and said to Phoebe, ¡°Why is it that whenever I¡¯m with you, I always get


    blocked in a parking lot? Next time, stop by the roadside, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Very quickly, the people noticed them, and one of the men pointed at Alex and said, ¡°Boy, someone


    wants to meet you!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1331

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1331


    ¡®Where¡¯s that person?¡¯


    Alex nced at these people. None of them were not up to standard, they were all third rate fighters.


    To say that they were third rate fighters was just ttery. If they were to be ced in Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate, they would have the identities of ordinary hired thugs, a bunch of unremarkable minions


    who could be killed easily with just a nce from Alex.


    However, he could not see any person in charge among these people.


    The guy who spoke had blond hair. He thought he could trample others underfoot, so he said with a


    chuckle, ¡°The person, who wants to see you, has a lofty status. Why would hee to this kind of


    ce to personally meet an insignificant person like you? Alright, enough with the idle chatter. Come


    with us now. It won¡¯t be good for you if you¡¯rete.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not free! You can go back to your master and tell him that he has toe


    here if he wants to meet me. It¡¯s pointless for him to send a fewp dogs over here.¡±


    With a furious expression, the blond guy threw the cigarette in his hand to the ground. ¡°You dare to


    refuse my gentle offer in favor of rough treatment? Brothers, go. Break his damn legs first so that he


    can¡¯t even act like a dog.¡±


    The group of people immediately rushed toward them.


    Phoebe took a step forward. To their surprise, she stood in front of Alex and yelled in a delicate voice,


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The blond guy sneered, ¡°Miss Larsen, we¡¯re not here to capture you. You can go now.¡±


    Phoebe snarled, ¡°Since you know my identity, you still dare to capture my friend?¡±


    The blend guy sneered once more, ¡°Miss Larsen, there¡¯s a saying that goes, a powerful person who


    has lost his power would be even more inferior thanmon folk. It¡¯s hard to say if your father


    could live till tomorrow, yet you¡¯re in the mood to date a man? If you¡¯re tactful, hurry and go now. Don¡¯t


    make my brothers here upset. When someone identally r*pes youter, you won¡¯t know where to go


    to cry even if you want to.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Phoebe¡¯s chest heaved as she did not expect these people to be so arrogant. ¡°Tell me, is the master


    behind you Easton Zimmer?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you know when you go thereter? Alright, I¡¯m toozy to exin now. I just want to hear the


    sound of broken legs. Go now! What are you people waiting for?¡±


    Someone next to him said, ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t make a move on thisdy! She¡¯s blocking the way¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck, are you a blockhead? If she¡¯s blocking the way, can¡¯t you just move her away? What are your


    hands for?¡±


    The blond guy foul mouthed and raised his hand, grabbing the clothes on Phoebe¡¯s chest. Of course,


    these people were brought by Easton. The blond guy was called David.


    Phoebe was the woman wanted by Easton. David dared not make advances at her, but it was not a


    problem for him at all to seize the opportunity to grope her or take advantage of her.


    However, just when his hand was about to touch Phoebe¡¯s chest, a sudden burst of energy swept


    across the blond guy¡¯s wrist like a light of de that broke into the dawn.


    Poof!


    The blond guy¡¯s wrist as well as its base were cut off at once.


    Blood gushed out and instantly sshed on Phoebe¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­ What are you doing?! It¡¯s so disgusting!¡±


    Phoebe let out a scream. She consecutively stepped backward while shouting toward Alex.


    The one who did that was naturally Alex. He was taken aback for a brief moment. Never did he expect


    that the result would be like this. He gently sighed in his heart. If he only he could have Aunt


    Rockefeller¡¯s fire attribute spiritual power. The energy would only pass through his wrist and leave a


    burn without sshing any blood. That would be clean and neat.


    He hurriedly took a roll of paper towel from the supermarket¡¯s shopping cart. It was the daily


    necessities that he bought earlier.


    Then, he quickly helped Phoebe to wipe the blood away. After using more than a dozen pieces of


    paper towel consecutively, the blood on her chest was wiped clean.


    However, Phoebe¡¯s body was stiff and motionless. She felt agitated. Earlier, her chest was already


    trembling violently. Just how many times had she been groped?


    ¡°It¡¯s clean. Go back and wash those from your clothes!¡±


    Alex said with a sense of aplishment. He raised his head and looked at the woman¡¯s expression.


    She seemed like a wild beast that was about to devour people.


    ¡°You¡­ You did it on purpose!¡± She screamed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Alex retorted innocently, seemingly aggrieved.


    ¡°You did!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Aahhh! My hand, my hand!¡±


    At this moment, the blond guy finally reacted, holding his severed hand while howling loudly.


    Meanwhile, his few subordinates were shocked. No one could clearly tell how their boss¡¯s hand was


    broken.


    ¡°What are you screaming for?¡± Alex kicked the blond guy to the ground. ¡°I was wronged because of


    your hand. I¡¯ll break both your legs so that you¡¯ll learn the lesson.¡±


    Having that said, with two crack sounds, he stepped on the blond guy¡¯s legs and broke them.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh!¡±


    The blond guy screamed again. ¡°H-how dare you to step on my legs and break them?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1332

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1332


    Alex said in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? Don¡¯t you love hearing the sound of broken legs? Now


    that you¡¯ve heard it Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°Y-you and I are sworn enemies!¡±


    ¡°Oh, looks like you¡¯ve not heard enough.¡±


    Alex raised his foot once again. This time, he stepped on the blond guy¡¯s knee.


    It was his calf bone that was broken earlier. It could bepletely healed after treatment. However, the


    knee was different Once the knee was broken, it was basically scrapped.


    ¡°Ah..! How dare you to do that?! Do you know who I am?!¡± The blond guy screamed as he desperately


    tried to dodge him.


    Alex asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    However, as soon as he finished asking him, he applied force on the blond guy¡¯s knee.


    Crack!


    It was the sound of a bone beingpletely crushed. As the bone was crushed into crumbs, the knee


    area of the blond guy copsed weirdly.


    This time, the blond fainted right away from the pain.


    However, with a crack sound, he woke up from pain again. This time, Alex had stepped and crushed


    his other knee.


    Seeing this scene, the other subordinates shuddered in fear.


    This man had done such a cruel deed from the start to the end while keeping a straight face. He was


    simply the devil.


    ¡°You guys, are you guys all trash?! Go now, beat this b*stard to death!¡± The blond guy roared loudly as


    he was furious.


    The rest of the subordinates hesitated for a moment. One of them pulled out a dagger and lunged


    toward Alex.


    As a result, he just felt a burr in front of his eyes. A heavy pnded on his face, causing his entire


    body to fly up and m into a Mercedes-Benz instantly. Half of his face¡¯s bone waspletely


    crushed. He could not get up for a long time.


    The rest dared not to step forward.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Alex shouted coldly. The remaining six or seven people immediately fled like mad dogs.


    ***


    Alex and Phoebe saw the items in the shopping cart and loaded them into the car. Then, they left the


    parking lot right away.


    Phoebe said, ¡°There are surveince cameras in the parking lot. Is that okay?¡±


    Alex said indifferently, ¡°No problem! Those people will handle it!¡±


    He now understood a lot about the ways of doing things of these forces of the underground society.


    Phoebe saw the blood on her clothes and turned her head to re at him. ¡°You can¡¯t do this next time,


    or else I¡¯ll bug you persistently.¡±


    Alex stared at the condition of the roads and said, ¡°Which one is it?¡±


    Phoebe said, ¡°You can¡¯t simply touch me here.¡±


    Alex took a peek and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t simply touch it. I just helped you¡­ Hey, you have slight lobr


    hypersia!¡±


    ¡°Huh? How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    Phoebe was stunned and hurriedly hugged her vitals. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I could help you to cure it without surgery or medication. You¡¯re also a doctor.


    You should only be able to do minimally invasive surgery in your hospital, right? Well, if you wish to get


    it cured, you can look for me anytime. It¡¯s free of charge, but I¡¯ll definitely have to touch it.¡±


    Phoebe bit her lip with an expression of hatred as she gnashed her teeth.


    ***


    At a certain club, Easton Zimmer saw David, who had lost three of his four limbs. ¡°Damn, how did this


    happen?¡±


    David wailed in pain. ¡°Bro Easton, that guy is an expert. We¡¯re no match for him!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the guy?¡±


    ¡°He and Miss Larsen bought many items in the supermarket. They should be heading home now.¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Easton was so furious that he flipped over the table.


    Phoebe had taken the man home. Wayne Larsen and Grace Larsen were not there as well. How would


    he not be on the verge of exploding in anger?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1333

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1333


    Easton was so furious that he jumped up and kicked the blond guy hard in the broken leg.


    ¡°Trash, trash! You all are a bunch of trash!¡±


    He flew into a rage.


    Once he thought about how the dream girl whom he had pursued for such a long time was about to lie


    under Alex¡¯s body and be favored by him, and this unscrupulous couple was doing all sorts of immoral


    messes in a house without a third, he was about to go out of his mind.


    Especially when he thought again of Phoebe¡¯s stunning and curvy figure that he could hug without


    letting it go, he felt that he was about to explode in anger when he could have been the one to bury


    himself in her bosom. Yet, another man had had his way with that.


    ¡°Bro, take it easy!¡± Viole next to him spoke.


    At this moment, she had already changed her clothes. She looked elegant, cold yet arrogant while


    being on her high horse. The look in her eyes was as if she was looking down at ordinary people. She


    sneered, ¡°That poor loser wounded David in broad daylight. This is a deliberate murder. His methods


    were cruel and are of great influence. He should be punished ording to thew!¡±


    After being reminded by Viole Zimmer, Easton immediately understood it.


    However¡­


    ¡°Phoebe Larsen is the mayor¡¯s daughter, and she still has the Larsen family to support her in the back.


    Perhaps we can¡¯t make a move on her, right?¡±


    Viole said, ¡°Oh, my silly brother. How far is the Larsen family of ska from Michigan? Besides, we¡¯ve


    been investigating that poor loser for so long, but we couldn¡¯t find out his background at all. The only


    exnation is that this poor loser was born poor and came from the bottom of society. Facing this kind


    of rubbish, do you think the people from the Larsen family of ska woulde out to handle it? Once


    they know his identity, they¡¯d have to thank us secretly, too!¡±


    Easton nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Larsen family of ska would never agree with Phoebe Larsen


    being with that kind of trash, too.¡±


    Soon after, Easton gave a certain official leader a call.


    The person was the head of thew enforcement department in Michigan. His name was Gordolf


    Goldman. In fact, he was Easton¡¯s uncle.


    After hearing it, Gordolf immediately said, ¡°This is absurd. There¡¯s actually such awless person in


    Michigan. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely arrest him and bring him to justice. This a society ruled by thew.


    Even if he¡¯s Wayne Larsen¡¯s son-inw, he won¡¯t be able to escape thew.¡±


    ***


    At this moment, Alex and Phoebe arrived at the Larsen family residence together. Her home was a


    terrace house.


    As the mayor of Michigan, living in a terrace house was really nothing. Moreover, Grace Larsen¡¯s


    parents¡¯ home was not ordinary as well. Her parents operated a prettyrge business in Michigan. Most


    importantly, Grace was still the only daughter, so she did not even have to worry about money!


    Thud! Thud!


    Upon entering the entrance, Phoebe kicked off the shoes on her feet. She stepped upon the elegant


    Italy imported floor tiles in the living room barefooted.


    Alex looked at her pair of fair and beautiful feet that did not lose their elegance. He could not help but


    take a few more nces.


    Among so many women he had known, Phoebe¡¯s feet were the most attractive. If the feet were slightly


    fat, one wouldin that they were fat; if the feet were slightly thin, one wouldin that they


    were thin. They had the perfect golden ratio, the kind that someone could y with for ten years.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Hey, what are you looking at?¡±


    As Phoebe saw Alex actually staring hard at her feet, her face was slightly hot.


    Alex restrained his thoughts and pretended not to care about it as he said, ¡°Oh, I just want to ask


    something. Do you have an athlete¡¯s foot? You walk around on the ground without wearing your shoes.


    What should I do if I were to get cross-infection?¡±


    In that instant, Phoebe was so angry that her chest started to hurt. She raised her beautiful foot in front


    of Alex. ¡°Look at it yourself. Do I have an athlete¡¯s foot? If I do, I¡¯ll eat it.¡±


    This post of hers was stunning. Fortunately, she was not wearing a dress. Otherwise, it would be a full


    on indecent assault.


    Alex deliberately leaned close and took a sniff. He frowned and said, ¡°Your foot is smelly!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    She kicked hard, and the sole of her foot was aimed at Alex¡¯s chin.


    However, it was quickly grabbed by Alex, causing her to take a step forward. That leg rested on his


    shoulder.


    ¡°You..!¡±


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1334

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1334


    Alex smiled. ¡°I thought you were really a queen of splits. It turns out to be false. Remember, don¡¯t ever


    split your leg at a man. This is very dangerous, and it could cause casualties easily.¡±


    ¡°What casualty?¡±


    ¡°A little creature!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really a rascal! Pooh!¡±


    In any case, Phoebe was an unmarried young woman who had never been in love. How could she be


    compared with a divorced man and a veteran yer like Alex? Even if she were to open up herself for


    the y, ten copies of Phoebe Larsen would not be a match for him.


    After making a joke, Alex immediately let go of her. He felt a slight regret after seeing how she had


    been frightened.


    He thought, ¡®Could it be that her beautiful foot has such a strong charm? I only took two nces at it


    and sniffed it, but there¡¯s an upsurge of emotion in my heart, and I was immersed in self indulgence? It


    shouldn¡¯t happen. It shouldn¡¯t happen. This is Cheryl¡¯s best friend. If Cheryl were to find out about the


    upsurge of emotion in my heart toward her best friend, she would be sad.¡¯


    ¡°Your body is full of blood. Go wash it!¡± Alex¡¯s expression changed, recovering his indifference.


    He took off his shoes and took the vegetables and meats they had bought to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll just cook


    simply. If you have any food abstentions, inform me in advance. I won¡¯t care if you don¡¯t like the food I


    cookter.¡±


    Earlier, Phoebe said that she wanted to treat him to dinner. However, Alex thought of Grace Larsen,


    who was still staying by her husband¡¯s bed in the hospital. The food in the hospital was definitely not


    good, so he decided to buy some ingredients to cook himself. Most importantly, he was alsozy to eat


    outside. The dishes cooked by chefs out there were pretty much the same. The seasoning was


    especially strong, so he would be thirsty if he were to eat too much of it.


    On the other hand, after he had inherited the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he learned dietary therapy as


    well. He could process all kinds of natural pollution free nts into quality delicacies. They even had


    the effect of diet therapy.


    To put it bluntly, he had be picky with food and could not eat the food cooked by others.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any food abstentions. It¡¯d be fine as long as it¡¯s not too sweet!¡± Phoebe said as she looked


    at his back.


    The moment her leg was intercepted earlier, Phoebe¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her chest. She


    was really afraid that Alex would not be able to control himself and force himself on her. There was no


    one else here, and he had a great brute force too. She would surely be up the creek without a paddle


    and could only be at his mercy.


    However, Alex retreated rapidly afterward by letting go of her right away. She felt an empty sense of


    loss.


    ¡®I¡¯m really out of my mind!¡± Phoebe shook her head and took a deep breath.


    She walked to the kitchen and said, ¡°Hey, do you really know how to cook? Don¡¯t you burn down my


    mom¡¯s kitchen!¡±


    ¡°Go take your shower. Call me if something happens.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Phoebe walked up to the second floor and went to take a shower.


    Alex quickly prepared the side dishes in the kitchen, like a duck to water.


    Just as the pan had just been heated, and he was about to pour the oil into it, someone knocked at the


    door.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The sounds seemed hurried.


    Alex slightly frowned and released a wave of spiritual consciousness out there right away. He found


    that the people knocking at the door were a team of armed people from aw enforcement department.


    ¡®It is really troublesome for these people toe at this moment!¡¯


    Alex retracted his spiritual consciousness. After taking a look at the hot red pan, he turned off the fire


    reluctantly.


    Click!


    The door was opened. In an instant, more than a dozen guns were aimed at him.


    Alex raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who asked you people toe here? Do you know what this ce is?¡±


    A heavily armed member took the lead and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re suspected of the crimes of severely


    hurting someone else and murder. Your methods were cruel and had a huge impact. Put both hands on


    your head and kneel against the wall right now.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. What if I don¡¯t want to kneel?¡±


    ¡°Take him down!¡±


    He pointed the muzzle at Alex¡¯s heart.


    In the next second, Alex crushed the gun.


    With a slight force, that gun instantly turned into a pile of iron powders, flowing in between his fingers!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1335

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1335


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The leading captain was utterly dumbfounded. His eyes twitched as his heart skipped a beat.


    That was a real gun!


    Even with a machine, it was impossible to crush a gun into iron powders. Could it be that his hand was


    more powerful than a heavy industry machine? It was simply unbelievable.


    On the other hand, Alexj ust indifferently said, ¡°I hate people pointing a gun at me!¡±


    After the leading captain was startled for a brief moment, he immediately retreated and ordered, ¡°This


    viin is extremely vicious and refuses to cooperate with the official¡¯s order. If he resists to the end,


    you¡¯ll kill him on the spot!¡±


    This person was actually someone from the Zimmer family. He was a rtive. He had secretly received


    Easton¡¯s instruction a long time ago. As long as there was a chance, he would kill Alex right away!


    Bang!


    A gunshot sounded.


    One member at the back immediately pointed at Alex¡¯s head and released a shot after hearing the


    captain¡¯s order.


    However, the scene of Alex falling to the ground after his head was hit in his mind did not happen.


    Instead, that captain slowly fell to the ground.


    This shot of his did not hit Alex but the captain.


    No one saw how he got in front of Alex, but he just suddenly appeared in front of Alex and blocked the


    bullet for him. After being shot in the back of the head, he instantly died.


    ¡°Huh, Captain Zimmer?¡±


    The member who made the shot was dumbfounded. He locked his eyes upon him as his entire body


    trembled. He could not understand it. He aimed at Alex but hit the captain in the end?


    ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all done for this time!¡±


    Just as his mind turned nk due to panic, the deputy captain of the operation squad, who was a


    female, pointed her gun at Alex nervously and shouted, ¡°Everyone, fire your shots and execute him on


    the spot!¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A barrage of gunshots sounded.


    Countless bullets howled as they flew toward Alex.


    If he were an ordinary person, he would have been shot and turned into a sieve a long time ago.


    However, Alex activated his spiritual consciousness, and ayer of translucent turtle shield with golden


    light flowing on it stood right in front of him.


    It was the Mystic Armor.


    At the current level of his cultivation, the Mystic Armor could detach from the body skin and form a


    defensive shield within a range of less than a meter from his body. The bullets that hit it were


    completely blocked.


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    A series of crisp sounds of bullets falling to the ground shocked the shooters.


    The deputy captain was stunned. She had not seen such a weird urrence in her life before. Even


    her heart started trembling. ¡®Is this guy even a human?¡¯


    At this moment, Alex let out a heavy snort.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    More than a dozen experts from thew enforcement department in front of the entrance instantly felt a


    powerful mental power striking their bodies, causing an effect in their souls. Their minds went nk in


    that instant, and an immense gut wrenching pain came. They even felt an iparable pressure on


    their bodies, as if a mountain was pressing them down from the top of their heads.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    These people couldn¡¯t endure the pressure and kneeled one after another. They could not even hold


    the guns in their hands,


    causing them to fall to the ground.


    Only that female deputy captain was still using thest of her willpower to resist the pressure, with both


    her legs bent and her waist bowed.


    ¡°It turns out you¡¯re a martial artist! ¡± Alex murmured as he looked at the female deputy captain.


    In the next second, be increased his mental power on her.


    The female deputy captain let out a yell, and her entire body suddenlyy t on the ground. She could


    not get up no matter how hard she struggled.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1336

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1336


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Who ordered you all toe here?¡± Alex stood at the entrance and spoke with a cold


    voice.


    At this moment, Phoebe, who had heard the gunshots, ran downstairs in a panic. There was only a


    white bath towel wrapped around her body. With a face of horror, she said while walking, ¡°Rockefeller


    brat, what on earth just happened? Why did I hear gunshots just now?¡±


    Then, she walked to the entrance. Seeing a group of government officials kneeling on the ground, she


    was so frightened that she screamed.


    Her bath towel was not wrapped well around her body. When she ran downstairs in a panic earlier, it


    had loosened a bit. At this moment, her hand unconsciously loosened, causing the knot tied to the bath


    towel to bepletely loosened.


    Seeing the white bath towel was about to fall off¡­ Well, most of the dozen officials in front of the


    entrance were males. If it really were to fall off, her body would bepletely seen.


    Alex, who had sharp eyes and agile hands, held her in his arms at this critical moment. Moreover, he


    hugged her very tightly, with their bodies closely pressed against each other.


    Just as Phoebe was still in hindsight and could not understand the reason why Alex would suddenly


    hold her, Alex stretched his arm to her back, lifting the bath towel tying its knot again. He said angrily,


    ¡°Are you stupid? Running out here in this state and even allowing your bath towel to fall off. Do you still


    wish to meet people tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Ah-! I, w-what are they doing here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the same gang as the people in the supermarket just now,¡± Alex said indifferently. Then, he


    pushed the Larsen family¡¯s daughter forward. ¡°Go up and put on your clothes first. I¡¯ll settle the matter


    here.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± She looked at the guns on the ground. ¡°You should be careful!¡±


    The group of the officials had seen this with their own eyes. Unfortunately, they still could not stand up


    now and were simply shocked on the ground.


    First, they were shocked by Alex¡¯s powerful martial arts. Secondly, they were shocked by the


    rtionship between Alex and Phoebe. Indeed, this person was the son-inw of the Larsen family!


    Once Phoebe walked away, Alex looked at these people as he coldly said, ¡°Are you still unwilling to


    speak?¡±


    The female captain gritted her teeth as she spoke, ¡°Although you have powerful martial arts and


    significant background, no one is above thew! You won¡¯t be able to escape from it! Justice maye


    late, but it will never be absent. Even if you kill us all today, there are still countless people like us in


    America.¡±


    Alex faintly smiled. ¡°You gave good reasons. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re just a


    pawn.¡±


    Besides, her captain was shot to death by her colleague earlier, but she just stepped forward and said


    that she wanted to execute him right there and then without taking an interest in the rights and wrongs.


    This person was very problematic.


    Alex did not think that he could clearly exin the matter with his mouth.


    Hence, he gave Zachary Xavier a call. ¡°Uncle Zachary, I have encountered a little trouble in Michigan.¡±


    Zachary was startled. ¡°Alex, you¡¯re in Michigan too? I just arrived at Michigan too.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why did you suddenlye to Michigan too?¡±


    ¡°The mayor of Michigan, Wayne Larsen, was assaulted, and now he¡¯s still lying unconscious in the


    hospital¡­ Ah, by the way, aren¡¯t you friends with Phoebe Larsen? Do you want to take a shot by taking


    a look at the mayor of Michigan? I heard the people in the hospital are their wits¡¯ end.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Alex understood him.


    It turned out that he came here because of this matter. After the mayor of Michigan was injured by the


    people from Leviathan Gate, his life¡¯s condition was uncertain. Anyway, it was considered a big case.


    The Divine Constabry of California was duty bound, so it was reasonable for Zachary Xavier to


    handle the matter in Michigan.


    ¡°Uncle Zachary, I¡¯m now at Mayor Larsen¡¯s house. The Michigan officials came forward and wanted to


    execute without taking an interest in the rights and wrongs. I have a reason to believe that there¡¯s a


    powerful mastermind behind this. I¡¯m a bit busy now, so I can only ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°What? The people from thew enforcement department in Michigan had dared to do such a thing?


    They¡¯re simply lunatics!¡±


    Zachary jumped up. ¡®Alex is the grandson of the president of the Divine Constabry and has a lofty


    status. These people must be tired of living!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring people to go there right away.¡±


    The call ended.


    Alex swept a nce at the dozen kneeling people. He did not even deign to care about them but


    minded his own business by running back to the kitchen to get busy. However, those people still could


    not get up.


    Phoebe put on her clothes and headed downstairs. After looking at the entrance, she was well aware of


    them. In the end, she walked into the kitchen to help Alex.


    The few people who were left outside simply trembled in fear.


    Soon after, Zachary rushed over there by bringing along a dozen people from the Divine Constabry.


    When the female deputy captain recognized the people from the Divine Constabry, she was


    immediately overjoyed and used Alex of his crimes. In the end, she said, ¡°That person is an


    extremely dangerous figure. You don¡¯t have to ask about him and just capture him right away, dead or


    alive. It¡¯ll be the safest!¡±


    Zachary shot a cold re at her and waved his hand. ¡°Take them all away.¡±


    Click!


    The female deputy captain was handcuffed.


    She shouted in shock, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you handcuff me? What¡¯s wrong with you people.


    You¡¯ve got it wrong.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°The one who¡¯s getting handcuffed is you. Take her away.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1337

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1337


    The entire team of officials was stunned.


    Their minds were full of doubts. The Divine Constabry also belonged to the official department. They


    should be in the same camp with them. Why did they not handcuff the viin but them instead?


    This was unreasonable, and it did not make any sense.


    ¡°Could it be that these people from the Divine Constabry are fake? Are they imposters?¡±


    A whim struck the female deputy captain as such a thought urred to her. She immediately shouted,


    ¡°Let me go. Let me go. Now, I seriously doubt your identities. You aren¡¯t members of the Divine


    Constabry. You all must be imposters.¡±


    No one cared about her.


    Zachary waved his hand. The members of the Divine Constabry immediately dragged a dozen


    members of Michigan officials, including the dead captain, and quickly left the terraced house of the


    Larsen family.


    ¡°Uncle Zachary, has the assault case of Mayor Larsen been handed over to you?¡± Alex asked Zachary.


    Zachary helplessly said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t it? Among the Four Great Guardians of the Divine Constabry,


    Shaun Baker is dead, and the other two are in seclusion. All the corresponding affairs of Divine


    Constabry are now pressing onto me¡­¡± Heined.


    However, the main reason was that Michigan belonged to the region of the South California division.


    ¡°Uncle Zachary, I¡¯m cooking now. Do you want to stay for the meal before you leave?¡± Alex did not


    comment on Zachary¡¯sints. In fact, deep down, he clearly knew the other two Guardians were


    not necessarily in seclusion. He was the grandson of the Divine Constabry¡¯s president. This piece of


    news must have already reached them. However, he had killed Shaun Baker himself. They wouldn¡¯t


    have not have any thoughts about it.


    ¡°You¡¯re cooking the meal yourself?¡± Zachary was very shocked. He acted like a child was being


    breastfed by a big man like Alex. ¡°Then, I want to¡­¡±


    As soon as the conversation reached here, he saw Phoebe holding a dish anding out of the


    kitchen. He had swallowed the rest of his words.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Guardian Xavier. Wee, wee. Stay here for dinner. I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the


    matter today!¡± Phoebe, who knew Zachary, greeted him with a smile.


    Zachary quickly scanned Alex and Phoebe¡¯s faces. His expression turned strange. Then, he pped


    the back of his head and said, ¡°Oh right, I just remembered that I still have important things to deal


    with. I won¡¯t be in time if I don¡¯t leave now! I need to go. I¡¯ll take my leave now, so take your time to


    have your dinner. Eat slowly!¡±


    As he spoke, he even winked at Alex.


    Alex felt speechless as he thought, ¡®What did your expression mean? Could it be that you think that


    we¡¯re burning with passion and preparing to make out soon? So, you don¡¯t wish to be a third wheel?¡¯


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, the dishes that be cooked were originally not prepared for another person. This old man was


    a drunkard as well. Once he started drinking, the dishes would be finished. How would he send the


    food to Aunt Grace?


    Hence, he nodded. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t keep you here then. We still have something to doter!¡±


    Zachary seemed to be ridiculed again.


    At this moment, Phoebe said, ¡°Uncle Zachary, I suspect the mastermind for those people earlier is


    Quentin Zimmer¡¯s son, Easton Zimmer! Just over an hour ago, we were ambushed by a group of


    people when we were at the underground parking lot of PriceSmart Supermarket. They wanted to


    abduct the Rockefeller brat.¡±


    ¡°Rockefeller brat?¡± Zachary was startled.


    Phoebe pointed at Alex. ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±


    Zachary nodded as he understood it. It turned out to be a term of endearment.


    Phoebe went to the tea- table to fetch her handphone. She said, ¡°When I was at the underground


    parking lot, I even took a video with my handphone. Uncle Zachary, do you need it?¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°That¡¯d be the best.¡±


    Alex took two nces at Phoebe. He really did not know that she had taken a video earlier.


    ***


    As soon as Zachary left the ce, Phoebe immediately pped her hands and said, ¡°Can we have


    dinner now?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll take out thest borscht. Then, we can have dinner.¡±


    Phoebe instantly skipped toward the dining table. Four dishes were already ced on it.


    They were sweet and sour pork, steam prawns, vermicelli with cabbage, stir fried garlic scapes. All of


    them were typical home cooked dishes. However, Phoebe did not know why she felt especially


    gluttonous after sniffing the fragrance of the dishes. Even when she was in the best restaurant back


    then, she would not feel that way no matter how hungry she was.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1338

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1338


    Even her saliva started dripping. She reached out to grab a piece of steamed prawn right away and put


    it in her mouth.


    ¡°Wow..!¡±


    In an instant, she experienced a taste that she had never tasted before. It was as if her taste buds had


    exploded. It was so delicious that she almost swallowed the entire prawn.


    ¡°How could it be? How could it be so delicious? What did you put on it?¡±


    Her eyes sparkled. The expression when she looked at Alex looked like she was looking at an alien.


    ¡®Otherwise, how could a man like you cook so well?¡¯


    Alex frowned. ¡°You haven¡¯t washed your hands, right?¡±


    She widened her eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What does it matter? I took a shower just now, and I didn¡¯t touch anything else!¡±


    ¡°Go wash your hands! You are such a great doctor, yet you don¡¯t care about hygiene.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Alright!¡±


    ***


    Just as the two started having dinner, Easton Zimmer called Gordolf Goldman on the phone. ¡°Uncle,


    how¡¯s the matter going? Have you captured that poor loser?¡±


    If he could not find Alex, he would not be able to calm down! He kept thinking about Alex and Phoebe,


    the man and woman doing something in the room. As long as he thought about something irreversible


    that had happened between the two people, he was so jealous and angry that he was about to go mad.


    Gordolf said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve had Martin Zimmer lead his team over there to arrest him. Our special


    brigade has been deployed and even gone there with an arrest warrant. It¡¯s simply an easy arrest¡­¡±


    Easton interrupted him. ¡°I know this! Earlier, I had a phone conversation with Martin. If that poor loser


    dared to resist arrest, he would be executed on the spot. But, when I kept calling him just now, why


    didn¡¯t anyone answer the phone?¡±


    ¡°No one answered the phone, huh?¡±


    Gordolf did not care about it. ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t hear it. I guess he should be back now! It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give


    the deputy captain a call to ask about him.¡±


    Soon after, Gordolf made a call to the female deputy captain¡¯s phone. It rang for almost a half minute


    before the call was connected.


    Gordolf asked, ¡°Belle, is the missionpleted? Have you arrested that brat? Or, did you execute him


    on the spot?¡±


    The one who picked up the call was not Belle at all. Instead, it was a man. The man on the other end of


    the phone said, ¡°The brat you¡¯re talking about is Elder Rockefeller?¡±


    Gordolf was startled. ¡°Who¡¯s Elder Rockefeller? You¡¯re not Belle. Who are you?¡±


    The man chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not important about who I am. The important thing is, who are you? If I haven¡¯t


    guessed wrongly, you are Gordolf Goldman, right?¡±


    ¡°You know me? Who the heck are you? Where¡¯s Belle? And, what about Martin Zimmer? What


    happened to them? What did you do to them?¡±


    The man said, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    Then, the call ended.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡®Damn, who was him? Who the heck was him?¡¯ Gordolf flew into a rage. He had a position in the


    government. His brother-inw was the governor of Michigan. He would be deliberately ttered by


    people and treated as an influential figure whenever he went. Since when had he received such


    treatment?


    He immediately rushed out of the office and shouted at his subordinates. ¡°Team Two, Team Three,


    head to Wayne Larsen¡¯s house and see what¡¯s going on!¡±


    At this moment, a group of men in ck suits rushed in. A man who led the group said to Gordolf,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for them. You¡¯ll meet them very soon. Come with us now!¡±


    After seeing the insignias on the chests of the group of men in ck, Gordolf was stunned. ¡°The Divine


    Constabry?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1339

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1339


    ¡°The members of Divine Constabry? ¡± Gordolf was startled for a brief moment.


    However, it turned into horror and rage in the next moment because one member of the Divine


    Constabry who led the team took out a pair of handcuffs and handcuffed Gordolf right away.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing the dark, special-made handcuffs, Gordolf was simply going out of his mind.


    He had always been the one to handcuff other people. Today, he was actually handcuffed by someone


    else. The key point was, it was done right in front of his many subordinates. How would he be able to


    hold his head up high in the future? How many people would ugh at him behind his back? Would he


    still be able to keep staying there?


    Hence, he struggled hard and reared angrily, ¡°What¡¯s with the situation? What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s the


    meaning of this? I¡¯m Gordolf Goldman. What right do you people from the Divine Constabry have to


    handcuff me? Let me go, or else I won¡¯t let you all off the hook!¡±


    His subordinates were all dumbfounded. They did not know what happened.


    However, Gordolf Goldman relied on the advantage as the boss here and brother-inw of the


    governor and had a revered position, causing him to be very authoritative in his everyday actions. He


    would beat, scold, and even insult his subordinates at the drop of a hat. It was unknown how many


    people had cursed Gordolf¡¯s ancestors and his future generations behind his back. At this moment,


    those people were secretly happy after seeing Gordolf handcuffed by the member of the Divine


    Constabry.


    Many people wanted to buy a few strings of firecrackers so that they could go and celebrate it right


    there and then.


    The leading member of the Divine Constabry said, ¡°I know you¡¯re Gordolf Goldman. We want to


    arrest you.¡±


    Gordolf was furious. ¡°Nonsense! Why would you want to arrest me? Tell me clearly, what crime have I


    committed?¡±


    ¡°You wish to know?¡± The man sneered. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell you. You have misused your position¡¯s authority


    and attempted to murder Elder Rockefeller from our Divine Constabry. Is this crime enough for


    you?¡±


    ¡°What? Who¡¯s Elder Rockefeller? I don¡¯t know your so-called Elder Rockefeller at all.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll know! Take him away!¡±


    Seeing Gordolf refusing to cooperate with them, the team of Divine Constabry¡¯s members lifted him


    right away. However, this guy still refused to cooperate and yelled.


    Smack!


    The member who led the team immediately pped Gordolf¡¯s face, causing him to faint from the p


    at once.


    ***


    When the people left the scene, the people under him were shocked and started gossiping.


    ¡°What crime did Mr. Goldmanmit? Attempting to murder Elder Rockefeller? Who is this Elder


    Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you inquire about who the person is. You¡¯re not a member of the Divine Constabry. How could


    you know him? But, seeing the ruckus of the Divine Constabry this time, they¡¯re really taking serious


    action. I¡¯m afraid Mr. Goldman will have to suffer the unbearable consequences this time.¡±


    ¡°So, he reallymitted a crime. Can he stille back?¡±


    Countless people started beaming with joy. Although they did not say it out loud, they were already


    secretly celebrating on the inside.


    ***


    Easton Zimmer kept waiting in the club.


    Gordolf said that he would call to ask around, but he had not heard from him since then. Half an hour


    had passed, yet he still had not called back. Did it need to take so long to make a call?


    Seeing her brother walking around in front of her, Viole felt a headache and said, ¡°Bro, what are you in


    a hurry for? The matter that Martin Zimmer went to handle is cast in stone. Do you think that


    Rockefeller scumbag still can escape?¡±


    Easton said, ¡°Without hearing the exact news with my own ears, I still feel that it¡¯s surreal.¡±


    Viole replied, ¡°You¡¯re worrying about it for nothing. Your hairs are going to turn white from the worry!


    Alright, you better eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content. Conserve your strength, we still have a great


    battle to fightter!¡±


    ¡°What great battle?¡±


    Viole cackled. ¡°What great battle do you say? Tonight, Wayne Larsen is unconscious and is not at


    home. Grace Larsen is apanying him at the hospital for the night. Then, we¡¯ll snatch away that


    scumbag out of the Larsen family¡¯s residence, and Phoebe Larsen will be alone at home! She¡¯s just a


    defenseless, weakdy. Can¡¯t you handle her? I¡¯ve even prepared the items for you.¡±


    Easton said, ¡°What could you have prepared for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they are great items.¡±


    As Viole spoke, she pped her hands. A waiter from the club walked over while holding a tray in his


    hand. A camera was on the tray. The other one was a small bottle.


    After putting down the items, the waiter retreated.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1340

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1340


    Easton pointed at the camera. ¡°I can understand this. But, what is inside this little bottle?¡±


    Viole mysteriously smiled and said something in Easton¡¯s ear. In the end, she patted his stomach and


    said, ¡°How was it? Isn¡¯t your sister thoughtful about you? I specifically asked someone from Spain to


    buy this item for me. I guarantee you¡¯ll be able to do it all night long with a relentless vigor.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    At this moment, two people rushed into the clubhouse. Their faces were full of grief.


    They directly went in front of Viole. ¡°Young Master Zimmer and Miss Zimmer, you have to stand up for


    our Martin Zimmer!¡±


    The two persons who came were none other than Martin¡¯s parents. Martin was a distant cousin of


    Easton¡¯s.


    Easton and his sister were both stunned and asked together, ¡°What happened to Martin?¡±


    Martin¡¯s father, Okeanos Zimmer, said mourningfully, ¡°Our family¡¯s Martin is dead!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Martin is dead? How did he die?¡±


    The siblings jumped up all of a sudden. They simply dared not believe their ears.


    Martin was a member of the special brigade in Michigan and also a government official. Could it be that


    he was killed when he went to Wayne Larsen¡¯s residence to capture that poor loser Rockefeller? Then,


    this would be a capital offense. He did not have to put up a pretense anymore.


    As Easton thought about it, he was secretly happy instead.


    As for Martin¡¯s death, he did not care about it at all. There were too many coteral rtives in the


    Zimmer family. Martin did not catch Easton¡¯s eyes at all.


    However, Martin was dead!


    He seemed to have died while he was still at Wayne Larsen¡¯s residence. This matter went too well for


    him. It was simply a windfall. The poor loser Rockefeller could just wait and rot in prison for the rest of


    his life. Wayne Larsen would not be able to escape the me too.


    Finally, it was Phoebe Larsen. When he used this matter to threaten herter, she would submit to him


    for sure and be his wife.


    He thought about it, but he still looked shocked yet sorrowful.


    Okeanos said, ¡°He died at the entrance of Wayne Larsen¡¯s house. He was shot in the head. I heard


    that he was shot by another colleague but that colleague couldn¡¯t be med. Martin was used by a


    viin as a shield!¡±


    Easton immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll find my uncle and ask him what¡¯s going on right now.¡±


    Three minutester, Easton acquired the news. ¡°Gordolf Goldman has been taken away by the


    members of the Divine Constabry!¡±


    When the news came out of Easton¡¯s mouth, Viole was shocked too.


    ¡°Why would the Divine Constabry take away Gordolf Goldman?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve known the matter from this side?¡±


    ¡°But, the Divine Constabry must have got nothing to do with this to actually care about this kind of


    trivial matter, right?¡±


    Soon after, someone called Easton on the phone. It was from his father, Quentin Zimmer.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He shouted on the phone, ¡°Easton, what on earth did you ask your uncle to do? Why would he offend


    the senior management of the Divine Constabry for no reason? He even used the authority of his


    position to attempt murder. Whom did you ask him to kill?¡±


    ¡°The senior management of the Divine Constabry? Who is it? I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an elder surnamed Rockefeller!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t know any Elder Rockefeller. Why would I ask Uncle to kill this person?¡±


    Meanwhile, Viole next to him whispered, ¡°An elder with the surname Rockefeller? It couldn¡¯t be that


    poor loser, right? His surname seems to be ¡®Rockefeller¡¯ too¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1341

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1341


    This was, of course, only Viole¡¯s guess. However, the expression on her face showed how inexplicably


    absurd she felt it was once the words left her lips¡­


    ¡°Impossible, how is that possible?¡±


    ¡°That guy, what he¡¯s wearing on him can¡¯t possibly even add up to a thousand dors. It¡¯s just some


    poor loser¡¯s clothes. To say that he¡¯s one of the higher-ups in the Divine Constabry is just a pure


    insult to them. But, why am I not able to quiet the anxiety in my heart?¡±


    As for Easton, who had been talking to Quentin, he also paused before saying, ¡°I will make sure to


    investigate this matter thoroughly. Now that I think about it, that woman, Grace, also doesn¡¯t seem to


    be any ordinary person. Although she has retired, there is still something about the way her eyes


    look¡­ The guy she brought back, I will ask someone to look him up properly! Before that, don¡¯t act


    rashly.¡±


    Once the call ended, Easton felt something was wrong and looked to his sister. ¡°That wretched looking


    bump, could he really be one of the higher-ups in the Divine Constabry?¡±


    Viole sneered. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? One of the higher-ups of the Divine


    Constabry who isn¡¯t a martial arts master there? Any one of them is at least above forty or fifty years


    old. Look at that loser. He¡¯s only twenty years old. How is it possible that he¡¯s a higher-up? And an


    elder to boot? If he¡¯s one of the higher-ups, then I¡¯ll take down my head and let you use it as a stool!¡±


    ¡°Then, what was up with Uncle?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ I guess he took someone¡¯s money again!¡± Viole shrugged and said. ¡°Only, maybe he¡¯s bumped


    into an elder of the Divine Constabry. Even if he can get out of it this time, the consequences would


    probably still be heavy.¡±


    Easton wasn¡¯t worried for his uncle about that, but what he worried about was whether Phoebe would


    be taken and ruined by Alex.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± he asked in frustration and annoyance. ¡°The people that Martin brought


    have gotten into idents, Uncle has been taken away by the Divine Constabry, and that guy is still


    at the Larsen residence?! No matter how Martin died, I¡¯m sure Phoebe is scared sh*tless right now. If


    that guy takes advantage of the situation, there will be no going back from it. When the timees,


    and Dad wants to get the support of the Larsen family, all of it will just be empty talk.¡±


    Viole said, ¡°I know a guy, and he¡¯s a martial arts master. He might be able to help you!¡±


    ¡°A master?¡± Easton said. ¡°How high-ranked is he?¡±


    As the son of a governor, he was no stranger to martial arts. Easton himself also knew many warriors


    and fighters, and there were even several of them who were his loyalckeys.


    Viole smirked. ¡°A Grandmaster!¡±


    Easton was taken aback. Grandmasters were rare and not easy to find. In Michigan, one could


    probably count the total munber of Grandmasters on a single hand. Michigan¡¯s Stoermer¡¯s Patriarch


    had be a Grandmaster, which allowed the Stoermer family to reach the top ss in Michigan.


    Now even his father was envious of the Stoermer family.


    As for them being one of the Golden Era¡¯s royal family, that title was only for show and didn¡¯t continue


    much use.


    Roles and reputation were much bigger influences here!


    It was just like having titles in ancient times, it sounded lofty, but it could only be used to deceive


    ordinary people. In the face of real power, it was actuallypletely useless.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Easton immediately nodded in excitement.


    With the help of a Grandmaster, what was there to be afraid of?


    Even if that wretched bumpkin was a passable warrior, or even if the Larsen family were to hire


    bodyguards for protection, in front of a Grandmaster, all of them were just scum and trash!


    As for their father, Quentin¡¯s advice, the two siblings obviously didn¡¯t take it too seriously. They were in


    absolute disbelief that Alex was connected to the Divine Constabry.


    ***


    In the military¡¯s general hospital, Alex and Phoebe walked toward Wayne¡¯s ward with a food container


    in hand.


    Grace had already received a call early on from her daughter, saying that they would being to


    deliver food. When Grace received the call, she was surprised!


    A mother knew their children best, and Grace was well aware of what kind of person Phoebe was.


    Phoebe was someone who would wait for her mother to arrange for all her three meals throughout the


    day.


    It was not that Phoebe waszy, but rather, she was careless about it.


    As long as there was food to eat, and she wouldn¡¯t starve to death, she didn¡¯t bother whether the food


    was good or bad. When she worked overtime in the hospital, if it wasn¡¯t takeaway, then it was instant


    noodles.


    And now the very same girl had cooked food and was going to deliver it here?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1342

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1342


    The sun was rising from the east, wasn¡¯t it?


    Up until Phoebe said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who cooked, it was Alex. It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Grace was stunned, and her impression of Alex improved even further. She was also looking forward to


    the food that Alex had cooked now¡­ As for Phoebe¡¯s evaluation of the food, Grace paid her no mind.


    She was familiar with how her daughter was, after all. Even if it was instant noodles that cost three


    dors, Phoebe would still say it wasn¡¯t bad.


    However, when Grace opened the container and took out the stacks of carefully assembled side


    dishes, and the faint smell of fragrance waited out, she was surprised yet again.


    ¡°Alex, did you do all of this yourself?¡±


    She suspected that it had been packed from a restaurant.


    Phoebe was the one to reply, ¡°He did do all of this, I can guarantee this with my reputation. I also


    contributed to it. This vegetable, I¡¯m the one who cut it.¡±


    Grace was stunned again. ¡°You know how to cut vegetables?¡±


    Phoebe didn¡¯t say that she had only cut the vegetable once and also almost sliced off her finger.


    While Grace was eating, Alex once again took Wayne¡¯s pulse.


    He turned around and said, ¡°Uncle Wayne is recovering well. How about this? I¡¯ll give him a massage


    now, which can help the absorption of the clot in his brain.¡±


    It was a massage and not acupuncture. Adding on the previous proof of her personal experience,


    Grace readily agreed with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you for the offer, Alex. You¡¯re really a capable child!


    I heard from Brother William that he was often worried about his son because he didn¡¯t have much time


    to teach him, and with those sneaky friends around him, he was afraid that you¡¯d learn bad things! But


    look at you now, you¡¯ve practically be a model for all the men out there. If your father were to see


    this, I¡¯m sure he would also be relieved.¡±


    Then, she was full of praises for the dishes that he had cooked. ¡°Alex, I didn¡¯t expect that you would be


    a good cook. It¡¯s even better than the ones chefs cook in restaurants. Did you go and learn to be a


    certified chef?¡±


    Alex smiled and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. When I was living in my inws¡¯ house before


    this, I was in charge of cooking. She was an extremely picky eater, and that¡¯s how I cultivated my


    cooking skills.¡±


    When he said this, Grace looked as though she had swallowed a fly.


    She knew that Alex was once married and new divorced. She also knew what kind of life he had lived


    before this. Grace didn¡¯t want to bring it up at all and said, ¡°Alex, forget about the past. People should


    look ahead, and I believe your future achievements won¡¯t be weaker than your father¡¯s. Your ex-wife


    didn¡¯t cherish you, there will be others who will! By the way, Phoebe has always been waiting for you,


    and there is already a wedding between the two of you, right?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, eat your food!¡± Phoebe said, her face flushed.


    Just at this moment, a few people from the hospital walked in. The doctor who was at the forefront saw


    Alex massaging Wayne¡¯s injured head, and he was immediately angry as he said, ¡°Who allowed you to


    move the patient¡¯s head? Don¡¯t you knew that his head is seriously injured? What kind of nonsense are


    you doing?¡±


    Grace hurriedly said, ¡°Doctor Myles, he¡¯s only massaging my husband¡¯s head to help promote the


    absorption of the clot in his head.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Doctor Myles said, furious. ¡°The patient has a head injury, and the internal damage has yet


    to heal fully. How can you just casually massage it like that? Mrs. Larsen, how could you be so


    ignorant? This will only increase the chances of the patient having a brain hemorrhage. This is just


    being meddlesome!¡±


    After Alex had been scolded for a while, and when Doctor Myles had finished cursing, he finally said,


    ¡°The Swiss brain specialists have arrived, and they will be here soon. Mrs. Larsen, why don¡¯ t you stay


    and have the others leave the room to wait.¡±


    He was clearly trying to chase Phoebe and Alex out. Phoebe was not satisfied with that. She had


    utmost faith in Alex¡¯s medical skills. Just as she was about to refute, Alex pulled her away toward the


    door and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to argue about here. Let¡¯s just go out and wait first!¡±


    Just as they reached the door, the Swiss brain specialists had also arrived at the same time.


    The one leading the group was a foreigner with a big nose, and he shouted in excitement when he


    caught sight of Alex. ¡°Wow, Master, what are you doing here?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1343

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1343


    Alex was a little surprised.


    He didn¡¯t expect the person who came to be Andrew, the brain specialist who worked in California. He


    suddenly recalled that Grace mentioned a Swiss brain specialist that she had invited. Was it him?


    ¡°Are you here to treat Wayne Larsen?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Oh, yes. But, the person who ordered me toe here was actually my teacher, and I¡¯m just tagging


    along.¡±


    Andrew immediately pointed to a female foreigner who was about his age standing behind him. Then,


    he said to Alex, ¡°Ah, if we knew that you were here, Master, we wouldn¡¯t have needed toe at all.¡±


    Having said that, Andrew enthusiastically introduced Alex to his teacher.


    The female foreigner¡¯s name was Julia, and her appearance was different than what everyone would


    expect of a typical female foreigner. She was not tall, only about 1.65 meters. She was quite old and


    wore sses, and she was dressed finely.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    Out of respect for the elder, Alex took the initiative to greet and introduce himself first and even


    extended his hand.


    Julia was obviously also very interested in Alex, and grasped his outstretched hand, smiled, and said in


    German, ¡°So, you¡¯re Andrew¡¯s master in America. You¡¯re very young and handsome. I came to


    America this time because I also hoped to meet you. Andrew is a stubborn old man. For you to be able


    to get him to worship you as his teacher proves that you¡¯re apetent young man. I¡¯ve also heard a


    lot about the miracles you¡¯ve performed, and I¡¯m very curious about you!¡±


    She said a lot in German and had the standard Swiss ent, and she also spoke fast.


    Phoebe, who stood to the side, could only catch and understand half of it, and the other half was


    entirely based on guesswork.


    She turned to look at Alex with great interest, wondering if he understood it all. Her own German was


    already at level 8, as she often traveled abroad or participated in academic discussions. Now, she


    could only understand half of what was said. Then, what about Alex?


    In the end, she saw Alex smile faintly and also replied to the olddy in German, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not


    Andrew¡¯s master. This guy is just blindly yelling it out, but I did indeed cure his pancreatitis! Miss Julia,


    wee to America. If you have time, we can meet up another time and have a good exchange!¡±


    Alex held Julia¡¯s hand without letting go from the beginning. In fact, the grip he had on her hand


    became tighter, and he even rubbed it a few times.


    This action seemed a bit too rude and perverted.


    She was an olddy over fifty years old, and even her hair was gray, and one still had the intention to


    take advantage of her? How disgusting!


    This entire scene unfolded before Phoebe. Her face twisted ugly and fiercely, and her good impression


    of Alex deteriorated in that instant, and deep inside her heart was a faint pain.


    ¡®As*hole, what a hopeless b*stard!¡¯


    ¡®Such a beautiful woman like me standing next to him, he decides to assault an olddy indecently


    instead! How shameless!¡¯


    Phoebe studied Julia carefully.


    In all honesty, this olddy was elegant, and she had unique features. It was basically impossible to


    see this kind of elegant olddy in America. You could tell that when Julia was younger, she was a


    peerless beauty who shocked countless people and turned heads wherever she went. However, time


    wasn¡¯t a forgiving master, and no matter how beautiful a woman was, age will definitely take it away


    one day.


    However, was Alex really taking advantage of an olddy because of this?


    Obviously, that wasn¡¯t it.


    Instead, Alex had discovered a secret of the olddy. Julia¡¯s eyes shed, and she looked up at Alex.


    They met gazes for a whole ten seconds before she smiled softly and said one sentence, ¡°It¡¯s a great


    honor!¡±


    ***


    The conversation ended thus.


    Andrew made a big show of asking Alex if he wanted to head to a bar for drinks togetherter at night.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Alex for a while, so he had missed him very much.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°Next time, I¡¯m tired today!¡±


    Then, he mentioned separately, ¡°The situation with Wayne, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself about it.


    He should wake up tomorrow.¡±


    Having said that, he took the initiative and walked out of the ward.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1344

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1344


    As for the doctor who had yelled at Alex, he was utterly dumbfounded. Standing at the corner of the


    bed, he didn¡¯t even dare to meet Grace¡¯s eyes. He would never have imagined that the young man


    whom he had scolded and driven away would turn out to be Andrew¡¯s master and that it seemed that


    he and Julia also knew each other¡­


    As Alex and the others hadmunicated in German the entire time, with hisnguage level, Doctor


    Myles wasn¡¯t able to understand a single word they had been saying.


    However, Julia was a very famous doctor in the Swiss medical field. She was the most prominent


    authority in the field of brain medicine in the Swiss medicalmunity.


    ¡°Dearest Miss Grace¡­¡±


    Julia then went toward Grace and faced her, a rare smile upon her face.


    Julia was the doctor that Grace had invited and hade all the way here.


    This was because Julia once owed Grace a favor. Otherwise, with Julia¡¯s status and reputation, why


    would shee all the way to America just because of a magistrate? If anyone else went looking for


    her, they¡¯d have to make an appointment in advance and even line up a long queue!


    Grace¡¯s eyes shifted from Alex¡¯s retreating back, who had disappeared from the door, and she looked


    at Julia and asked, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±


    Julia replied, ¡°A fascinating young man.¡±


    ¡°How does hepare to Grim Reaper?¡± Grace asked.


    ¡°Grim Reaper?¡±


    Julia¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°He¡¯s Grim Reaper¡¯s son,¡± Grace said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Julia¡¯s face drastically changed, and her fingers trembled.


    Grim Reaper was William Rockefeller¡¯s code name in Hidden Dragon. When they had been carrying


    out a certain mission together, they had a run in with Julia, and that was how the few of them became


    acquainted.


    ***


    After they left the hospital, Phoebe looked at Alex. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your German to be better than mine.


    How did you do it? You know medicine, martial arts, you cook, and even your German is so fluent.


    Most people are proficient at one or, at most, two things. But, you know so many, which is really


    illogical.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alex calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s not illogical or anything. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m smarter than you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Naturally, Phoebe didn¡¯t like to hear those words. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re so smart and proficient in


    everything, and you¡¯re also good at how to treat olddies indecently.¡±


    Alex¡¯s body trembled once, and then he finally shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I saw everything. How can I not understand? You really are a leopard that can¡¯t change its spots! A


    dog to the end!¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of a dog, everyone is a dog.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The two headed back toward the Larsen residence after that. None of the two spoke to each other on


    the way. Phoebe was angry, but Alex was in a good mood. He thought back to Julia, and the scene just


    now that Phoebe saw was not Alex disrespecting the olderdy or anything. It was because Alex saw


    something that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see. If be guessed it right, this olddy was a person with


    abnormal blood awakening. In the archives of the Divine Constabry, such a person was called a


    psychic user!


    When they reached the Larsen residence, Phoebe pointed to a room on the second floor. ¡°You can


    sleep in this room tonight. I¡¯m warning you. You can¡¯t sneak into my room, let alone break into my


    room!¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say to you, too. Thank you!¡±


    Then, he walked into the room and closed the door with a bang, thoroughly pissing off the magistrate¡¯s


    daughter.


    The two were not aware that the Zimmer family siblings, who were currently with a Grandmaster, were


    rushing toward the Larsen residence right now.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1345

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1345


    The room that Alex stayed in looked like it hadn¡¯t been used for a long time.


    Phoebe was not the kind of woman who could clean a room meticulously and leave no dust either. So,


    Alex cleaned it up himself, took a shower, andy on the bed to call his family. He briefly told them


    about how he needed to stay in Michigan for a few days.


    Of course, he definitely wouldn¡¯t tell Maya and the others that he was also being the personal


    bodyguard for the magistrate¡¯s daughter and living in the same house with her at night where they were


    home alone.


    After the call, Alex sat cross-legged and began to practice the Force. In the past few days, he had been


    observing the so-called ¡®Celestial Oceanic Bead¡¯. This bead is exactly the same as that mysterious


    bead, and needless to say, both must havee from the same origin. However, the Celestial Oceanic


    Bead was moreplete than the mysterious head that he had obtained previously. Although it was


    also a little broken, the degree of damage was lesser by a lot.


    What surprised him the most was, the Chaos bead in his mind pce also seemed to have a strange


    connection with this bead. At a particr moment before this, he felt the Chaos Bead release a burst of


    energy that entered the Celestial Oceanic Bead.


    Then, from that moment on, it was as though the Celestial Oceanic Bead had been sealed by


    something and could not move anymore.


    This made Alex speechless.


    In the beginning, Hayley Hanson¡¯s father was so awesome, and he took out the beads directly and


    activated the beads¡¯ ability. He shouted out ¡®The Power of the Sea¡¯, and it could immediately imprison a


    big, living person.


    However, now, this ability had been devoured by the Chaos Bead.


    ¡°B*stard!¡±


    Yet, on the other hand, the speed at which the previous bead was repairing its cracks had increased


    recently. Now that almost half of the cracks had been repaired, the strange runes on the bead had


    be more apparent. However, even if he had cracked the first sword array of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of


    Thirty-Six and was just a step away from breaking the second one, the runes on the bead were


    something that he had not seen nor heard before.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It seemed to be an older, moreplex, and esoteric rune.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just study the array for the Dragon Bane of Thirty-Six!¡±


    ¡°The second sword, Seven des of Death!¡±


    With just a thought in his mind, a dragonbone sword shot out from his mind pce. It turned around, a


    pale golden formation slowly spreading out in front of Alex as it turned.


    An array that wasplicated and difficult to understand was on it. However, at this moment, Alex


    could direct the array as he pleased, and he was just missing thest position. The de¡¯s spiritual


    spirit swayed.


    Alex closed his eyes, used his spiritual consciousness to try various changes in his sea of


    consciousness, and deduced the array changes at a fast speed¡­ This work requires very detailed and


    meticulous calctions, as well as huge conversions. If it were anyone else doing this who had a


    smaller brain, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to calcte it out.


    At the same time, Phoebe was in her pajamas but had yet to sleep.


    She was video chatting with her best friend, Cheryl.


    ¡°How far have you and that Rockefeller guy gone? Did this guy have a clean break with his ex-wife?¡±


    Phoebe was asking Cheryl about Alex.


    In fact, when she talked about this, a sense of guilt filled her heart.


    The man her best friend likes was currently sleeping in her house.


    However, there was another voice in her heart, as though telling herself that this man was someone


    Phoebe had known first, and since young, they already had a marriage contract between them to boot.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Cheryl said shyly, thinking of the night in the small town in Puerto Rico, the moment she had


    let go of the bath towel. She felt all over at that time and was only one step away from thest step.


    However, because she had a lot to learn about the Immortal Doctor inheritance knowledge recently,


    and the former Immortal Doctor was constantly supervising and guiding, she didn¡¯t have the time to


    explore anything deeper with Alex. She was reluctant to answer it because Alex and Dorothy were only


    a fake divorce after all.


    However, this was something that she couldn¡¯t tell Phoebe. This was Alex¡¯s secret, and she couldn¡¯t


    just simply b it out.


    ¡°Are you seriously nning to hang yourself for that loser as*hole Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean to ¡®hang me¡¯? Alex is already a very good man!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1346

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1346


    ¡°Beauty is in the eye of its beholder,¡± Phoebe Larsen said.


    ¡°Say what you want!¡± Cheryl Coney chuckled and said.


    She had already made up her mind. Even if she had to be in a polygamous marriage, she¡¯d have


    nothing against it. She wouldn¡¯t change her mind no matter how hard Phoebe tried to persuade her.


    ¡°What about you? You¡¯re not exactly young anymore, and you¡¯re the magistrate¡¯s daughter. Aren¡¯t your


    parents urging you to get married?¡± Cheryl asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing just fine! ¡± Phoebe eximed.


    ¡°I have something to tell you. It turns out that I¡¯ve had a fianc¨¦ since I was a child. I was still very young


    when the engagement happened,¡± Phoebe said suddenly after a pause.


    ¡°What? How could this be? Who is he? Do you like him?¡± Cheryl asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I still don¡¯t know. We only kept in touch when we were kids, but that was back when we were in


    primary school. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s changed after all these years,¡± Phoebe said.


    Cheryl was shocked.


    Meanwhile, Phoebe had a conflicted expression upon her face.


    Cheryl thought Phoebe was conflicted about his fiance¡¯s current condition. However, little did Cheryl


    know, Phoebe was conflicted about whether she should steal her best friend¡¯s man.


    Phoebe knew in her heart that a man like Alex Rockefeller was akin to a drug to women. Any woman


    who came into contact with him would be addicted. Moreover, as time went on, the drug addiction


    would only worsen until one was wholly trapped in it and had no way out of it.


    After the two of them chatted for a while, Phoebe felt distraught with anxiety, especially when she


    thought about Alex, who was sleeping next door. Finally, Phoebe mentioned that she was tired and said


    goodnight to Cheryl.


    Also, right then, she heard a soft rumbling sound by her door.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Phoebe was slightly stunned. She looked over at the door and noticed that the doorknob was


    slowly turning.


    ¡®This¡­¡¯ Phoebe immediately thought that Alex must have been the one opening her door.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Most importantly, Phoebe had kept her room unlocked the entire time.


    For some unknown reason, she didn¡¯t lock her door even when she was taking a shower. Perhaps she


    believed in Alex¡¯s good character, or maybe she had some inexplicable expectation toward a certain


    kind of situation. Only heaven would know.


    Meanwhile, now that she saw that Alex finally couldn¡¯t hold back and was sneaking into her room in the


    middle of the night, her heart nearly leaped out of her chest.


    ¡®Should I stop him?¡¯


    ¡®Or should I just go with the flow?¡¯


    In the end, Phoebe decided she would pretend she was sleeping. She didn¡¯t even turn off the lights,


    and she directlyy down and closed her eyes. However, her trembling eyshes indicated how


    excited she was on the inside.


    Creak!


    A soft sound could be heard. Her bedroom door was finally opened.


    Phoebe began to feel increasingly nervous on the inside. She didn¡¯t know what Alex would do. If he


    came over to touch her right away, should she still pretend to be sleeping? Or should she directly p


    him and yell at him for being a beast?


    Right then, Phoebe felt a lightness above her. Someone had lifted the cooling mattress above her. It


    was done very quickly and forcefully.


    ¡°This rough?¡±


    ¡®Jerk, you were pretending all this time. Hmph!¡¯


    Phoebe still hadn¡¯t opened her eyes. Right then, she could feel someone forcefully pressing against a


    pressure point under her neck. Immediately after that, Phoebe felt something awful. It was as if all the


    energy in her body had been drained away. She felt weak from head to toe.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?


    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯


    Finally, Phoebe couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She opened her eyes, and she was so shocked that her


    entire body trembled.


    Phoebe saw that an unfamiliar old man was standing by her bed.


    Meanwhile, Easton Zimmer and Viole Zimmer stood behind the old man.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1347

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1347


    ¡°Easton, Viole, it¡¯s¡­ Is it you guys?


    ¡°How did you get in here? What do you want? ¡± Phoebe Larsen looked at the siblings, who had walked


    into the room, shocked and horrified. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. In any case, she was the daughter


    of Michigan¡®s magistrate, and she was also a member of ska¡¯s Larsen family. Had the Zimmer


    family gone mad? How dare they invade her house in the middle of the night? It was still reasonable for


    them to try kidnapping Alex back then. But now, there really was no reason for them to do this.


    Did Quentin Zimmer not want his position as the governor anymore?


    However, as kind as Phoebe was, she absolutely couldn¡¯t imagine how evil members of the Zimmer


    family were.


    Easton Zimmer had never nned on letting her go or even letting her escape. The camera Viole


    Zimmer was holding would be used for filming Phoebe in the act.


    When the time came, Phoebe would consume the medicine they had prepared in advance. Then, she


    would fall into a state of disorientation and madness. She would then be framed as the one who


    initiated sex with Easton.


    Moreover, videos like that were like heavyweight bombs.


    Wayne Larsen definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to offend this person or the Larsen family. When the time


    came, Phoebe could only fall under control of the Zimmer family.


    ¡°Alex, Alex, Alex Rockefeller, save me!¡± Phoebe started yelling in shock and horror. In her mind, only


    Alex Rockefeller could save her right now.


    However, she immediately discovered that her voice had be incredibly soft. In other words, when


    all the energy in her body had been drained away, even her strength to shout had disappeared.


    However, to her greater shock and horror, Alex didn¡¯t reply to her for a long while. Could an ident


    have happened?


    In reality, an ident did ur to Alex.


    He was studying the second sword formation of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six, Seven des of


    Death.


    Earlier, he was suddenly able to understand the sword formation thoroughly. However, as soon as the


    sword formation was wholly activated, it formed a strange world along with the Seven des of Death


    andpletely covered up Alex¡¯s body.


    The space Alex was in became twisted.


    This effect was like the spell formation he and Aunt Rockefeller had set up in the center of Moonlight


    Lake previously. Back then, when Shaun Baker and the others were trapped in the spell formation,


    people from the outside couldn¡¯t discover them at all.


    Hence, when Easton, Viole, and the Grandmaster rank martial artist they had brought along snuck in,


    they didn¡¯t see anybody despite opening the door to Alex¡¯s room.


    Meanwhile, Alex also didn¡¯t discover their arrival for the time being.


    ¡°What are you shouting for? Alex, hehe. Such endearment. Isn¡¯t Alex the eunuch from the Smiling,


    Proud Wanderer?¡± Easton startedughing loudly.¡°


    Unfortunately, your Alex isn¡¯t here. Otherwise, I¡¯d have made him have a taste of cutting his own penis


    off,¡± Easton added.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s not here?¡± Phoebe was shocked.


    Meanwhile, Easton continued to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Alex isn¡¯t here, but I am. Alex is a eunuch, but I¡¯m


    not. I will give you a wonderful experience and show you what a real man is, alright?¡±


    Phoebe felt so panicked that her forehead started to sweat. ¡°Easton, do you know what you¡¯re doing


    right now? Don¡¯t make a mistake and ruin your father. Leave right now, and I¡¯ll pretend nothing


    happened,¡± Phoebe said in the loudest voice possible.


    In the end, Violet walked over and suddenly extended a hand to p Phoebe.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The p instantly caused half of Phoebe¡¯s face to be swollen.


    ¡°Phoebe, why are you still being so arrogant at a time like this? Why are you acting all high and


    mighty? Why are you so proud? Your father is already entering a persistent vegetative state. Do you


    still think you¡¯re the magistrate¡¯s daughter like you once were? It¡¯s your honor for my brother to set his


    eyes upon you! Now, put on a good show!¡± Viole said coldly before cing the camera on the bed.


    After that, she fished for a pill from her pocket. She then opened Phoebe¡¯s mouth and shoved the pill


    down her throat.


    Phoebe¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. She tried her best to struggle, hoping that she could


    spit the pill out.


    However, her pressure point had been tapped, and she barely had any energy left in her body. She


    couldn¡¯t fightback against Viole at all.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1348

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1348


    Meanwhile, the Grandmaster rank martial artist tapped on Phoebe Larsen¡¯s throat again. The pill slid


    right into her stomach.


    ¡°Viole, what did you make me swallow?¡± Phoebe shouted frantically.


    Viole Zimmer picked up the camera and smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s some good stuff. It¡¯s very expensive.


    Each pill costs two thousand dors. It¡¯ll turn you into a mad b*tch on the bedter¡­ Hehe. Brother,


    what are you waiting for?¡±


    Easton Zimmer chuckled as he took his clothes off and got closer.


    At this point, there was no way Phoebe still didn¡¯t know what the pill was. Suddenly, she was scared


    out of her wits. This was the equivalent of hell for women. They were actually even going to record the


    whole thing.


    They wanted to send her to the lowest part of hell!


    ¡°Alex, Alex, where are you?¡± Phoebe cried out.


    Phoebe could sense oddness in her stomach. The medicine¡¯s effect was so powerful that it


    immediately digested in her stomach. After that, a strange, warm feeling engulfed her entire body.


    Moreover, somewhere in her body felt unusually weird.


    As a doctor, how could she not know what was happening to her?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s really over this time!¡¯


    When Phoebe saw that Easton had already taken off his jacket and was smiling at her like a hungry


    wolf, she immediately felt disgusted and nauseous. Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t stop tears from rolling


    down her cheeks.


    ¡°Phoebe, you forced me to do this. Don¡¯t even think of ming me! I¡¯ve pursued you for so long, but


    you¡¯ve never even let me touch your hand. I, Easton Zimmer, am still the governor¡¯s son no matter


    what. How could you like that poor b*stard?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the blind one. I had no choice but to use this strategy!¡±


    ¡°However, as long as you behave obediently in the future, I will still treat you like my wife!¡± Easton said.


    He had even taken off his underwear.


    Viole nced at him and chuckled. ¡°Brother, you should hurry up. My camera is all set up! Phoebe,


    make sure you act your best. In the future, you might even get famous from this,¡± Viole said.


    Phoebe felt both frantic and hateful.


    The Zimmer family was too evil!


    However, with the medicine taking effect inside her body, she actually felt an urge in her heart when


    she looked at Easton. This made her feel even more panicked. Phoebe quickly clenched her legs


    tightly together.


    When the Grandmaster rank martial artist saw that the timing was about right, he unlocked Phoebe¡¯s


    pressure point. ¡°Mr. Zimmer and Miss Zimmer, do as you wish. I¡¯ll wait for you guys downstairs!¡± he


    said.


    ¡°Go on, go on! ¡± Easton waved the Grandmaster rank martial artist away as if he was shooing a fly


    away. Easton kept his eyes upon Phoebe¡¯s body. He had been longing for this woman for a year.


    Today, he could finally have her just as she wished.


    He felt so excited that his body was almost trembling.


    ¡°Phoebe, Phoebe, my beautiful girl, don¡¯t you want it? Stop resisting it. Come here. Your husband has


    waited for you for a long time! ¡± Easton said while reaching out to touch Phoebe¡¯s chest.


    Viole was recording this excitedly. It was as if she was filming an artistic video.


    However, right then, Easton suddenly shuddered. He instantly froze, and he looked down in disbelief.


    He sensed someone grabbing at a certain part of his body.


    Soon after that, it was forcefully tugged!


    ¡°Arghhhh!!!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1349

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1349


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Easton Zimmer let out a pitiful cry. He looked terrified and confused.


    He watched while the thing that defined him as a man was actually pulled off his body by a mysterious


    force.


    What kind of intense pain was that?


    Blood gushed out profusely, and no words could describe how much pain he felt at this moment¡­


    Having it cut off with a single, clean sh of a de would have been better. In his case, it was pulled


    off forcefully. The kind of pain that involved one¡¯s skin and muscles being torn away wasn¡¯t something a


    human could withstand.


    Easton directly fainted, but he immediately regained consciousness from the pain.


    Meanwhile, Viole Zimmer, who had recorded this scene in its entirety, felt her vision turning dark. It was


    so


    terrifying that her scalp began to feel numb.


    Even Phoebe Larsen, who was reacting to the medicine, felt alerted when she saw such a bloody


    scene. For a short time, she became slightly aware. She quickly jumped into the corner of the bed with


    her back against arge cab.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, Alex Rockefeller¡­¡± Phoebe started to shout.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± A voice could be heard by the door. It was none other than Alex Rockefeller.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Phoebe was about to be sexually assaulted by Easton earlier, the energy barrier around Alex


    disappeared thoroughly. He had mastered the second sword formation of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-


    Six. In the end, as soon as the barrier disappeared, Alex could hear Easton¡¯s voice next door. Alex


    directlyshed out, controlling his spiritual power to pull off Easton¡¯s penis.


    ¡°Ahh! Alex!¡± Phoebe bit on her tongue.


    After seeing Alex¡¯s face clearly, she immediately dashed over to him and threw herself into his arms.


    Tears streamed down her face as she punched him softly. ¡°Where did you go just now? Why are you


    only here now? Why are you¡­¡±


    Soon, due to her rxed emotions, the medicine in her body started taking effect again. Instead of


    punching Alex, she started caressing him with her hand.


    At the same time, the Grandmaster rank martial artist who went downstairs to wait earlier heard the


    commotion and instantly ran back to the room. When he saw what happened inside the room, he was


    immediately dumbfounded.


    The bloody state Easton was in looked way too horrendous.


    Even a Grandmaster rank martial artist like him who¡¯d seen a lot in his life felt chills down the back of


    his legs. Meanwhile, he simply couldn¡¯t figure out where the man holding Phoebe hade from.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he looked at Alex and asked coldly.


    Since Easton was this man¡¯s employer, now that Easton was in trouble, wouldn¡¯t it then be his


    responsibility?


    Would Viole still give him the thing he wanted?


    Alex¡¯s tone sounded even colder than his. ¡°I should be the one asking you that question. You¡¯re a


    Grandmaster. How could you help them bully a girl like this? Are you not ashamed of yourself?¡±


    This sentence immediately made the old man¡¯s face turn red. He felt utterly embarrassed. There was a


    saying that Grandmasters shouldn¡¯t be insulted because they were already standing on a moral high


    ground above the rest. They also had their pride. Now that he was bullying a weak girl by helping


    others to use drugs against her, his reputation would be tarnished if word got out. The martial arts world


    wouldn¡¯t tolerate such uneptable behavior.


    Meanwhile, Easton started shouting fiercely. ¡°Mr. Glen, kill this jerk immediately. No, cut his penis off


    first. After that, shred him to pieces. I want to turn him into ash.¡±


    Viole was also iparably furious. Her brother¡¯s penis had been torn off. Such severe injury couldn¡¯t


    possibly be healed even with surgery. Her brother had be a eunuch forever.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Kill him! Mr. Glen, as long as you kill this fellow, nobody will find out that you came here. I


    will also immediately give you what you want,¡± Viole said.


    The Grandmaster, whose surname was Glen, nodded. ¡°I have the same thought!¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°Young fellow, remember this in this next lifetime. If you don¡¯t have what it takes, don¡¯t stir up trouble


    unnecessarily,¡± he then said to Alex.


    He lifted his hand gently before reaching out to p Alex. From his perspective, his single p would


    be enough to kill Alex.


    However, in the next second, a white light shed before him. Although he wanted to dodge it, the


    white light was much too fast. He couldn¡¯t avoid it at all.


    Pfft!


    The white light pierced through his heart.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1350

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1350


    After looking down, Grandmaster Glen noticed that it was an odd looking long sword. It pierced right


    through his heart.


    ¡°You¡­ You are¡­¡± Grandmaster Glen had a look of disbelief. He seemed to have recognized


    something. However, due to his damaged heart, he very quickly fell t to the ground.


    Although he felt remorseful, there would be no undoing of his mistake.


    Alex Rockefeller waved his hand. The sword in Grandmaster Glen¡¯s heart returned to Alex¡¯s hand.


    This was the Seven des of Death Alex had earlier unlocked from the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six!


    The Dragon Bone Sword was used mainly for defensive purposes, while the Seven des of Death


    was primarily used for offensive purposes.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°This, this..?!¡±


    Easton Zimmer and Viole Zimmer saw how Alex effortlessly killed a Grandmaster. More importantly,


    they didn¡¯t even know how Alex killed him. Where did that enormous long sworde from? They


    couldn¡¯t see it clearly at all. They were too shocked and overwhelmed even to say a word.


    Meanwhile, due to the medicine taking effect in Phoebe Larsen¡¯s body, she became apletely


    different person.


    She repeatedly rubbed her body against Alex, squishing herself against him. In fact, she even wanted


    to remove her clothes. If Alex hadn¡¯t been holding onto her, she¡¯d have stripped herself naked.


    Her condition, Easton¡¯s appearance, and the camera in Viole¡¯s hand all produced an unceasing urge to


    murder in Alex¡¯s heart He was thinking of ways to kill the siblings so that his rage could be appeased.


    Viole started speaking right then. ¡°W-Who are you? Don¡¯ t do anything stupid. My father is Michigan¡¯s


    governor, Quentin Zimmer.¡±


    ¡°I know! That¡¯s an even greater reason why you two should die!¡± Alex said coldly.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Quentin¡¯s investigation on Gordolf Goldman and Martin Zimmer led him to the Divine


    Constabry. He met with Zachary Xavier from the Divine Constabry.


    ¡°Guardian Xavier, which elder is this Elder Rockefeller?¡± Quentin asked.


    ¡°You imed that Gordolf abused his powers with the intent ofmitting murder. Do you have solid


    proof? Regardless, Gordolf is still an important member of Michigan¡¯s governing body. If you arrest him


    on an unfounded basis, I simply will not agree to it as the governor. Even if you are from the Divine


    Constabry, I will still daringlyin to the governing body in


    ska!¡± Quentin added.


    Zachary waved his hand. A subordinate came over with aptop before opening it and ying a video


    from it. This video was recorded in the underground parking lot of a supermarket.


    Quentinughed coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just a video of a few gangsters stirring up trouble.


    How is it rted to Gordolf? Do you think Gordolf hired these people?¡±


    ¡°No, your son did, ¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Quentin sneered.


    ¡°Naturally, I have proof of it,¡± Zachary said.


    Soon, the next video was yed.


    However, the footage showed a conflict between Martin Zimmer with the people he brought and Alex


    Rockefeller in front of the Larsen family¡¯s house entrance. The scene of Alex blocking a bullet with the


    wave of his hand could also be clearly seen.


    Quentin looked horrified. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s Elder Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°Apart from that, he also has an identity that you might not know, Governor Zimmer. He¡¯s the grandson


    of the Divine Constabry¡¯s president!¡±


    Suddenly, Quentin¡¯s eyes widened. He had a shocked expression upon his face. He immediately gave


    his son a call.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After a long while, his call was finally picked up. However, the person who answered wasn¡¯t his son,


    Easton. Instead, it was his daughter, Viole.


    Viole started shouting immediately over the phone. ¡°Dad, help me! Help me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1351

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1351


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Viole, what happened to you? Where are you now?¡± Quentin Zimmer asked frantically after


    being taken by surprise.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in Wayne Larsen¡¯s house. B-Brother¡¯s penis has been torn off. There¡¯s a lot of blood. There¡¯s


    so much blood! Dad,e and save me, quick! He¡¯s going to kill us. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Viole


    Zimmer¡¯s heart wrenching cries on the phone no longer sounded like her arrogant self from before.


    Previously, when she looked at Alex Rockefeller, she treated him like a worthless, poor b*stard. But


    now, she realized that he was an unshakeable lion who could kill a Grandmaster at ease. Killing them


    would be a piece of cake. Meanwhile, after hearing what his daughter said, Quentin¡¯s mind went nk.


    Was his son¡¯s penis torn off?


    How was it torn off?


    Didn¡¯t that make his son a eunuch? Didn¡¯t it also mean he no longer had a sessor?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Viole, what are you two doing at the Larsen family¡¯s ce? Why did you go there? Did someone


    kidnap you?¡± Quentin suddenly became enraged. No matter what, he was still a governor, and his


    status was quite prestigious. When did he ever get bullied like this?


    Quentin turned to look at Zachary Xavier. ¡°I demand an exnation from the Divine Constabry. Even


    if Alex is the grandson of the Divine Constabry¡¯s president, he can¡¯t do whatever nonsense he


    wants. Even if my son were wrong, he¡¯d have to go through thew enforcement agency. Why did you


    kidnap my daughter?¡±


    Zachary raised his brows slightly.


    Meanwhile, Alex¡¯s voice could be heard from Quentin¡¯s phone. ¡°Are you Quentin Zimmer?¡±


    Quentin was stunned for a moment. ¡°Who are you? Are you that Elder Rockefeller? I¡¯m warning you.


    Let go of my son and daughter right away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fight you until one of us dies,¡± he immediately


    said.


    Alex was heardughing.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Quentin immediately asked.


    ¡°I just want to tell you that you should prepare two coffins for your son and daughter. You won¡¯t need


    coffins that are too good because they don¡¯t deserve it,¡± Alex said indifferently.


    As Alex spoke, he stabbed through Easton Zimmer¡¯s open mouth with his sword. The sword pierced


    through Easton¡¯s head and came out from the back of his head.


    In an instant, Easton was dead.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Viole shouted crazily. ¡°D-Dad, he killed Brother. He killed Brother! Help! Help me!¡±


    Quentin¡¯s heart raced as his eyes widened. ¡°How dare you kill my son? How dare you? Just how dare


    you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he deserved to die!¡± Alex pulled his sword out and looked at Viole.


    Viole was nearly scared out of her wits.


    Ba-dump!


    She kneeled in front of Alex as she pleaded fearfully and painfully. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please don¡¯t! I can do


    whatever you ask me to. I can be your woman. I¡¯m willing to be your ve, or even your b*tch.


    Anything you want.¡±


    Alex shook his head. He had an icy expression upon his face. He drew his sword and killed her.


    Meanwhile, Alex also crushed the phone into pieces!


    Gushing blood and a few horrendous corpses on the ground made Phoebe Larsen¡¯s room look as if it


    was hell.


    Meanwhile, Phoebe¡¯s condition was getting increasingly odd.


    Her entire face was red, and her breathing was rapid. She wrapped her legs around Alex¡¯s body and


    repeatedly rubbed against him. She even made a moaning sound that made one feel hypnotized. It


    was as if she had really turned into a b*tch.


    Alex directly carried Phoebe out of the bloody room to the room next door. He was able to immediately


    tell Phoebe had been drugged when he saw her earlier.


    Otherwise, why would she behave like this?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1352

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1352


    However, as soon as Alex Rockefeller carried Phoebe Larsen into the room, she hugged him and


    kissed him on the lips.


    She used a lot of force.


    After that, she started tugging at her shirt and pants while bbering some nonsense. ¡°Hot, want¡­¡±


    Although this felt awesome, and Alex had never experienced this kind of craziness with Lady Dorothy


    Assex and Daya Stoermer, he maintained a stern expression upon his face. Alex didn¡¯t allow her


    seductive actions to charm him. He wasn¡¯t desperate or despicable enough to have sex with a woman


    who had been drugged.


    Forcefully, Alex pulled Phoebe away from him and directly tossed her onto the bed.


    After that, he pressed his palm against Phoebe¡¯s lower abdomen. He was preparing to use his spiritual


    power from the Ultimate Book of Medicine to force the medicinal properties out of her body¡­ However,


    in the next second, Ales started frowning deeply. The Ultimate Book of Medicine actually didn¡¯t have


    any effect on the toxins in Phoebe¡¯s body.


    Phoebe¡¯s condition didn¡¯t improve after Alex used his spiritual power on her in more urate terms. On


    the contrary, her condition worsened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What exactly did they use on her?¡± Alex thought out loud.


    If it was a regr type of medicine, it should all be forced out by his spiritual power. However, the pill


    Phoebe consumed wasn¡¯t a toxin. Instead, it was a type of nerve catalyst applied directly to a person¡¯s


    nervous system. Once it entered one¡¯s body, it would be absorbed and be part of the person¡¯s


    body. How would he be able to force it out?


    Moreover, based on how Phoebe looked, her situation was getting worse. She could no longer be


    described as having desire.


    Instead, it was a kind of madness. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she seemed awfully excited¡­ This


    was a kind of nerves toxin that required one to go through sexual release. Otherwise, if it umted


    over time, it could lead to irreversible mental damage for Phoebe.


    Alex was going mad.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    However, having sex with Phoebe wasn¡¯t the only way to solve this problem. In reality, there was


    another solution. He could make her take care of it on her own. The problem was, based on her current


    situation, how could she still be capable of that?


    ¡°Sigh. If I don¡¯t tell anyone, who will?¡±


    ¡°Phoebe, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    After saying that, Alex decisively pressed Phoebe down.


    ***


    After an unknown period, Alex was already close to copsing from exhaustion. For a regr guy, this


    was practically the cruelest kind of torture. He had to exercise unwavering conviction to suppress his


    physical urge. After that, he needed to use his more significant sense of rationality to get rid of the


    thoughts in his mind.


    Even if the woman before him took the initiative, he needed to be as calm as a monk as he looked


    down at his nose.


    However, the pill Viole Zimmer gave Phoebe was too powerful. It exined why each pill cost two


    thousand dors.


    ¡®How long has it been?¡¯


    Alex was beginning to suspect if he might be holding back for too long, and it might lead to him having


    some type of quirkiness.


    Finally, at some point, Phoebe suddenly grabbed Alex¡¯s hand. Her eyes still seemed bloodshot, but this


    time they were filled with iparable rage. She stared at Alex while tears filled her eyes. ¡°How could


    you do this to me?¡±


    Alex quickly pulled his hand out of hers. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Let me exin.¡±


    However, Phoebe wasn¡¯t willing to listen to him at all. She directly pped him. ¡°You¡¯re not a human.¡±


    Although Alex could dodge her p at first, he felt guilty and decided not to do so. He started speaking


    after he was pped. ¡°Sorry. I know this¡­ This must have been awful for you. But I didn¡¯t have a


    choice. The pill you consumed was too powerful. I couldn¡¯t think of any other way. If you want¡­ If you


    want to hit me, just do it!¡±


    Wham!


    Phoebe indeed hit him again before she continued to yell at him. ¡°You¡¯re even worse than a pig or a


    dog. You¡¯re worse than a beast. You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1353

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1353


    After being pped twice, Alex Rockefeller was also feeling a little angry. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? I could


    still beat you calling me a beast, but you said I was embarrassing you. That really is nonsense. How did


    I shame you? I was rescuing you. If I didn¡¯t do it, you¡¯d end up in an even more dire situation.¡±


    Phoebe Larsen stared at Alex fiercely, almost as if he had killed her father. ¡°Are you a man?¡± she


    asked.


    ¡°Of course, I am,¡± Alex answered.


    ¡°In that case, am I even lesser than a normal woman in your eyes? How could you still resist during


    times like this? Are you impotent?¡± Phoebe asked.


    Alex was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he understood.


    Phoebe wasn¡¯t upset because he took advantage of her in such a manner, but she was upset he didn¡¯t


    take further advantage of her.


    This was the kind of a shame she was referring to. Women¡¯s thoughts were challenging to understand!


    Alex stood up and shook his head. ¡°If I could do it to you when you were in such a state, that would be


    my biggest shame. Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Hurry up and get cleaned. I bet the Divine Constabry and that Quentin Zimmer will be here soon,¡±


    he added after a pause.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and stood up. However, just as she stood up, she realized that her legs were


    weak and still trembling forcefully.


    In the end, she stumbled against Alex.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t tell a soul about what happened today, especially not Cheryl Coney, ¡± Phoebe said as she


    stared at Alex.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not an idiot!¡± Alex said.


    Phoebe became upset again when she saw his demeanor. ¡°You¡¯re not an idiot, but you¡¯re still


    pretending to be a good guy despite having taken advantage of me. Good for you, but I¡¯m a virgin


    who¡¯s been touched all over by you. What will I do in the


    future?¡±


    ¡°Hey, big sister. For goodness¡¯ sake, how was it good for me? I don¡¯t feel good at all. You¡¯re the only


    one who felt great. See for yourself!¡± Alex cried out.


    Phoebe hit her lip. She felt thoroughly embarrassed right now.


    ¡°Carry me into the bathroom. I don¡¯t have any energy left,¡± she said.


    ¡°Carry¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, is it?¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. You¡¯ve touched everything. What¡¯s there to be wary of?¡± Phoebe said.


    In the end, Alex carried her into the bathroom. Just like she said, he¡¯d already done worse. If he stalled


    any further, that¡¯d make him look unmanly.


    ***


    As soon as Phoebe finished taking a shower, Zachary Xavier, Quentin Zimmer, and the others finally


    arrived. As Michigan¡¯s governor, one could imagine how angry Quentin must have been after his son


    and daughter were killed at the same time.


    On his way over, he made over ten phone calls.


    He summoned people from several departments of authority in Michigan. In fact, he even called upon


    over ten powerful families in Michigan. Among them, three of them were families with over three


    hundred years of legacy in martial arts.


    The strongest among them was Michigan¡¯s Glen family. That was because there was a Grandmaster


    supporting the Glen family.


    In terms of capabilities, the Glen family could be described as nearly as powerful as Michigan¡¯s


    Stoermer family. That was because Zayn Stoermer from Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family had only just


    advanced into the Grandmaster rank. However, the Grandmaster from the Glen family had achieved


    that more than ten years ago. With over ten years in the running, the Glen family overshadowed the


    other martial arts families in many ways.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s an elder in the Divine Constabry?!¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s the grandson of the Divine Constabry¡¯s president?!¡±


    ¡°Michigan still belongs to the Zimmer family. Whoever dares to murder my son and daughter will have


    to pay for it with their blood!¡± Quentin had an eerily cold expression upon his face. He couldn¡¯t calm


    himself down at all. This vengeance was greater than the skies above and the oceans below. Even if


    the Divine Constabry¡¯s president were here, he¡¯d still take on the fight. They really thought he was a


    titr governor with no actual power.


    Not only that, Quentin even called a few influential people in ska.


    Having held the position as governor for so many years, how could he not have be acquainted


    with a few influential folks?


    In an instant, a thunderstorm was brewing.


    The city of Michigan had riled up many families in America. News was spread far and wide¡­ In fact,


    even the media was alerted by it. They received news that Governor Zimmer¡¯s son and daughter were


    murdered by the fianc¨¦ of Wayne Larsen¡¯s daughter.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1354

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1354


    Of course, Quentin Zimmer had intentionally spread the news. He wanted to make a huge statement.


    ¡°Big news!¡±


    ¡°Very big news!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a drastic change in Michigan!¡±


    Countless news media departments were working overtime. Although it was alreadyte at night, and


    many news reporters and media tycoons had already gone home or met up with friends for leisure


    activities, they frantically went back to work overtime as soon as they received the news.


    ***


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    Zachary Xavier¡¯s phone started ringing. The person who called was none other than Sky Melvis. He


    had also received the news.


    ¡°Uncle Xavier, did something happen to Alex?¡± Sky asked.


    ¡°Did you find out too?¡± Zachary had a solemn expression upon his face. He had received the news long


    ago. He knew that Quentin was behind this. After Quentin¡¯s son and daughter were both killed by Alex,


    it would only be strange if he hadn¡¯t gone crazy.


    Zachary was also taken by surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Alex to have this much courage. Despite clearly


    knowing the identities of Easton Zimmer and Viole Zimmer and being on a call with Quentin, he still


    mercilessly killed the siblings from the Zimmer family.


    Zachary also felt a little troubled on the inside. Alex¡¯s action was too rash and inconsiderate!


    If Alex hadn¡¯t killed them during the call, there would¡¯ve been a chance to argue against the case.


    But now¡­


    A governor was considered a very powerful position in America. The governor¡¯s connection was very


    extended. It would lead to a severe sh between major forces. Even the Divine Constabry wouldn¡¯t


    be able to keep the matter under control, and it¡¯d also be dragged into the mess!


    ¡°Quentin¡¯s son and daughter died. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll want to fight with his life. The consequences will be


    very dire!¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°Now, we can only address each problem one at a time. As long as Alex didn¡¯t kill them for no reason,


    we must try our best to protect him.¡± Zachary sighed.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alex Rockefeller had also received a call from Brittany Rockefeller. She sounded very


    shocked. ¡°Alex, did you kill the son and daughter of Michigan¡¯s governor?¡±


    This would be a colossal catastrophe if it happened to anyone from an ordinary background!


    ¡°Mom, you received the news so quickly! How did you find out so soon? Who told you?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Your paternal grandmother told me!¡± Brittany said.


    The paternal grandmother she was referring to was Lexia Rogers. It looked like Lexia Rogers still


    managed to melt Brittany¡¯s heart of ice after they met previously. Brittany no longer hated the Melvis


    family as much as she did before. Moreover, she had also epted Lexia¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Mom, those two asked for it. They don¡¯t deserve pity for dying,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I know. My son wouldn¡¯t kill the innocent for no reason. However, the governor isn¡¯t an ordinary


    person. We have no idea how many acquaintances and connections he has hidden behind him. This


    might cause him to involve everyone he knows. I just hope you can make fewer enemies and more


    friends instead!¡± Brittany said.


    ¡°Mom, I know.¡±


    Although Alex said this, he didn¡¯t feel the least bit remorseful. If he had to do it all over again, he still


    wouldn¡¯t have shown any mercy.


    After the call ended, Alex had an indifferent expression on his face. However, Phoebe Larsen also


    started feeling worried. Previously, due to the pill she had consumed, she was not fully conscious.


    Afterward, shame washed over her, and she also didn¡¯t think about the consequences of the matter.


    However, now that she thought about it, she broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Easton and Viole are both dead. We¡¯re in huge trouble!¡± Phoebe eximed.


    Alex walked into the bloody room and took the camera away.


    After that, he nced at Viole¡¯s corpse and discovered a hidden energy wave on her body. He didn¡¯t


    notice it before because he focused most of his attention on Phoebe. He leaned over and removed a


    small box from Viole¡¯s pocket.


    It was not muchrger than a ring box.


    Just as Alex was about to open it, the main entrance to the Larsen family¡¯s vi was kicked open


    forcefully.


    A group of people charged in.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1355

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1355


    ¡°Rockefeller. Get the hell out!¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out!¡±


    The voices of people shouting at the door could be heard. At first, there were only one or two voices.


    After a while, it turned into an entire crowd.


    Meanwhile, within a few minutes, the Larsen family¡¯s house was surrounded by countless cars and


    people. More and more people charged into the courtyard. More than half of them were either


    members of the Zimmer family or close rtives.


    Quentin Zimmer himself came from arge, reputable family. After he became the governor, the


    Zimmer family all gathered under his wings. Through his calls, they all became united. That was


    because Quentin focused on making his family ultra-rich.


    The property management staff, security guards, and surrounding neighbors in the area were all


    alerted by themotion.


    Each of them had a shocked expression upon their faces.


    Someone saw security guardsing over and approached them to ask what was going on. In the


    end, the security guards all remained silent and refused to speak. Each of them had a serious


    expression on their faces, and they even advised people not to get too close to avoid being indicted.


    Knock, knock, knock¡­


    A group of local martial artists who came to fawn over the Zimmer family didn¡¯t care that this house


    belonged to Wayne Larsen. They directly charged upstairs.


    They had searched the first floor long ago and didn¡¯t find anyone.


    After that, they soon saw the bloody, hellish scene on the second floor in Phoebe Larsen¡¯s room, as


    well as Alex Rockefeller and Phoebe, who stood inside.


    ¡°I found them. I found them. They¡¯re here!¡± Somebody shouted.


    After that, someone instantly let out an impatient roar before charging forward to take Alex and Phoebe


    down.


    ¡°Did you two kill Governor Zimmer¡¯s son and daughter? It¡¯s outrageous and unforgivable. Take them


    down! Whoever fights back will die!¡±


    Boom!


    Before these people even made it Alex, he gently waved his hand.


    A huge force instantly swept over the eight people who ran inside and sent them flying out of the room


    like fallen leaves blown away by the autumn wind. Moreover, they crashed through the protective railing


    on the second floor and fell from the second floor.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    Sounds of people rolling down could be heard.


    Due to therge number of people gathered in the living room on the first floor, there wasn¡¯t even any


    space left to stand. Hence, when these people fell off the second floor, they immediately crashed into a


    group of people. It directly caused a stampede case, and several close rtives of the Zimmer family


    broke their legs.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± someone shouted.


    A random martial artist who fell started speaking. ¡°It¡¯s horrible! Not only was the young master of the


    Zimmer family killed, but his clothes were also removed, and his penis was cut off! A beautiful woman


    like Ms. Zimmer was killed in such a way that her face was unrecognizable. D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°Was that what I asked? I was asking how you people ended up falling.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How dare you yell at me? If you want to find out, why don¡¯t you go up and have a look yourself?¡±


    The two of them nearly started fighting.


    However, to prove their loyalty and get closer to the Zimmer family, someone still wanted to give it a try


    no matter what.


    Now, Quentin hadn¡¯t personally arrived yet because the location of Michigan¡¯s Divine Constabry was


    slightly far from here. He still needed a little more time to rush over. These people were summoned by


    Quentin¡¯s calls and came over. If they could capture the culprit now, wouldn¡¯t it be the best way to fawn


    over Quentin?


    Just as these people were about to head upstairs, Alex and Phoebe walked out of the room. Phoebe


    clung to Alex¡¯s arm tightly like a little bird.


    ¡°This is the Larsen family¡¯s private property. Who let you in?¡± Alex asked coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn


    you. From now on, anybody who dares toe up to the second floor, and if you¡¯re a martial artist,


    your energy core will be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! Aren¡¯t you ashamed about making such big ims? Who do you think you are?¡± One of the


    male martial artists didn¡¯t believe in Alex¡¯s threat at all. He nced over and realized Alex had an


    ordinary aura, and Alex didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest bit of cultivation. He believed he could take


    Alex down within minutes.


    ¡°Come on! Everyone from the Sinir family, attack him with me!¡± This person was none other than a


    martial artist from Michigan¡¯s Sinir family.


    Soon, six martial arts experts from the family gathered behind him and directly charged up the stairs at


    hismand.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1356

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1356


    Alex Rockefeller snorted coldly. If the martial artist ignored what Alex said, he would have to bear the


    consequences of not listening to Alex. Alex forcefully punched the air in the direction of the stairwell.


    The force of his punch was as if the stars in the Milky Way had exploded and condensed into a column


    of inner force that blew apart in the crowd.


    Boom!


    The luxurious, beautiful staircase immediately copsed after Alex¡¯s punch. Debris flew in all directions,


    landing on countless people and causing them to fall.


    Meanwhile, the few martial artists from the Sinir family were all sent flying by the punch. They


    crashed against the floor and wall like broken ragdolls.


    Blood sttered everywhere in the air. Soon, people started crying out pitifully.


    ¡°Ahh! My inner force is gone!¡±


    ¡°My energy core is broken!¡±


    ¡°My martial arts cultivation is gone. Oh god! What do I do now?¡±


    These people from the Sinir family immediately noticed the cultivation of their martial art had


    disappeared. Each of them seemed solemn, as if their parents had died.


    To disciples like them who came from a martial arts family, martial arts was the foundation of their


    survival. Now that the cultivation of their martial art was gone, they¡¯d instantly lose their position in the


    family. That meant their beautiful lives had gone down the drain. Who could bear that?


    They were iparably angry, hateful, and they wanted Alex to die.


    However, Alex¡¯s bright, overwhelming punch had also shocked them. Someone who was able to punch


    this hard was definitely not an ordinary person. They wouldn¡¯t be able to take him down easily.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± These people looked at each other.


    Meanwhile, Alex started speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to get out of here right now. Otherwise,


    all your energy cores will be destroyed too. I¡¯ll do what I said! Phoebe, start counting now.¡±


    Phoebe nodded.


    To be honest, she felt very nervous on the inside. She had never experienced such a hugemotion


    like this. However, with Alex by her side, she felt a strong sense of security. It made her feel very much


    at ease.


    Right then, a member of the Zimmer family started speaking loudly. ¡°Phoebe, you killed someone from


    the Zimmer family. Do you think you can escape? You¡¯ll never be able to escape from the rules ofw. I


    advise you to surrender yourselves to the government officials right away. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.


    Otherwise, you can forget about leaving the prison for the rest of your lives.¡±


    Alex looked at the person coldly without saying a word.


    Meanwhile, Phoebe was counting. ¡°Five, six, seven, eight¡­¡±


    She counted each second. Three minutes meant counting to 180.


    ¡°It looks like they very likely won¡¯t turn themselves in. In that case, leave this matter to the Glen family!¡±


    A middle-aged woman from the Glen family stepped forward.


    Her name was Lte Glen. She was an Earth rank martial artist, and she was also one of the five


    strongest experts in the Glen family. With a cold expression on her face and an annoyed look in her


    eyes, she picked out a few people from the Glen


    family. She then directly gathered inner force in her legs and jumped onto the second floor with a single


    tap.


    However, right then, Alex sneered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In the next moment, a strong mental power rushed into these people¡¯s minds. Each of them felt as if


    they had been kicked in the head by a donkey, and they very soon fell back down to the first floor.


    However, Alex did what he said he would.


    He used an additional bout of spiritual power to crush their energy cores into pieces. With such injuries,


    even Alex himself wouldn¡¯t be able to heal their energy cores.


    Lte spat out a mouthful of blood. She had a ghastly look on her face. Never would she have


    thought that Alex could still


    easily destroy the energy cores of a group of experts from the Glen family.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you destroy my energy core? We are from the Glen family. Our old ancestor is a


    Grandmaster. Just you wait. Our elder will avenge us!¡±


    Lte boasted hatefully. She felt an excruciating pang of pain in her heart.


    ¡°Is the Glen family¡¯s elder a Grandmaster?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes shed as he asked softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our elder has achieved the Grandmaster rank for many years. If you know what¡¯s good


    for you, get down here right now. Kneel on the ground, apologize to everyone in the Glen family, and


    destroy your energy core. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to escape death!¡± Lte said.


    Alex looked at her. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± he said.


    Everyone thought Alex was afraid of the Glen family¡¯s elder. However, in the blink of an eye, be


    dragged a corpse out of the room and directly tossed it down to the first floor. ¡°Have a look. Is he your


    family¡¯s elder?¡±


    Alex said indifferently.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1357

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1357


    Lte Glen took a close look at it. She instantly felt her scalp bing numb.


    ¡°The elder¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the elder? The elder¡­ Is dead!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! The elder is a Grandmaster rank martial artist. How could he die? Who killed him? Could it


    be¡­ Him¡­¡±


    When everyone saw the dead elder on the ground, each of them had extremely shocked and horrified


    expressions on their faces. The Glen family¡¯s biggest backup was the elder. The elder was definitely


    the backbone of the family. One could say the Glen family wouldn¡¯t have existed if the elder wasn¡¯t


    around. Now that he was dead, there would be no sessor to the Glen family. Soon, they would fall


    from their heavenly throne.


    Lte looked at the elder before looking at Alex Rockefeller.


    She had an iparably ferocious expression on her face. However, she didn¡¯t believe Alex killed the


    elder. He was so young. How could he possibly kill a Grandmaster?


    ¡°Who are you exactly? Who¡¯s hiding behind you? Come out openly! Don¡¯t be a scaredy-cat!¡± Lte


    cried out angrily.


    Alex nced at her as if he were looking at an ant that was threatening an elephant. He couldn¡¯t even


    be bothered to answer her.


    The Zimmer family caused such a huge scene. Alex could see that Quentin Zimmer was determined to


    fight with all he had. It looked like Alex¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t worried for no reason. These powerful, noble


    people had connections far and wide. They had limitless resources to spin the story and fool everyone


    into believing what was false.


    However, Alex wasn¡¯t too worried.


    He had a sword that contained the might of the gxy, and he could right all wrongs in the world with it!


    ¡°Sixty-one, sixty-two, sixty-three¡­¡± Phoebe Larsen was still counting.


    Now, there were less than two minutes left.


    On the first floor of the house, some people were already quietly backing away to leave this dangerous


    ce. They came to fawn over the Zimmer family, not to give up on their energy core. Even the Glen


    family¡¯s elder had died. What could they possibly do?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s leave. That man is too terrifying. We can¡¯t fight against him at all. No wonder he dared


    to kill the Zimmer family¡¯s son and daughter!¡±


    Voices like this grew louder in the crowd. Some people who were still hesitating were also convinced to


    leave the house¡¯s vicinity.


    Soon, the living room on the first floor became empty.


    Before Phoebe finished counting down to three minutes, Zachary Xavier arrived with a few people from


    the Divine Constabry. Although Zachary had mentally prepared himself long ago, he was still


    shocked by therge number of people


    and all sorts of cars in front of the Larsen family¡¯s front door.


    ¡®Quentin has spent many years in Michigan. With the power of his connections, one mustn¡¯t


    underestimate him. If this matter isn¡¯t dealt with properly, it¡¯ll definitely stir up a huge wave.¡¯ Zachary


    thought.


    Just as he was about to push his way in, a member of the Zimmer family recognized him and


    immediately grabbed his hand. ¡°Guardian Xavier, you came just in time. The culprit inside the house


    doesn¡¯t care about thew at all. His methods are merciless, and he killed Governor Zimmer¡¯s son and


    daughter for no reason. He even imed he would destroy the energy cores of everyone here. We


    can¡¯t tolerate someone like that. The Divine Constabry is obliged to arrest him for the crimes he


    committed.¡±


    Zachary raised his brows. ¡°I understand. The Divine Constabry will deal with it. You should all head


    back!¡±


    However, right then, Quentin also showed up with a sullen expression on his face. As soon as he


    appeared, the crowd became excited. Everyone started speaking¡­


    ¡°Governor Zimmer, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Kenny Sinir from Michigan¡¯s Sinir family!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Governor Zimmer, we¡¯re from the Gaston family. Our master sent us over to carry out your request.¡±


    ¡°Governor Zimmer, my condolences¡­¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1358

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1358


    These people scrambled to introduce themselves, fearing that they might be left behind in the


    competition of fawning.


    Moreover, due to Quentin Zimmer¡¯s arrival, those who wanted to retreat earlier seemed to have found


    the courage to stay behind. That was because they didn¡¯t only see Quentin, but they also saw the two


    people next to him.


    They were a man and a woman.


    The man seemed to be close to fifty years old. He had arge head, and he was tall. Many people


    knew that this was Quentin¡¯s trusted bodyguard. He was a Grandmaster, and he was called the


    Shredder. There was a tale that he once killed two other Grandmaster experts on his own. He wasn¡¯t


    even injured from the fight.


    However, nobody knew who the other person was. She looked like a nun.


    However, she wasn¡¯t holding a bible in her hand. Instead, she was holding a long sword, and she had a


    cold, merciless expression on her face. Those who didn¡¯t know better might have thought she was


    Madam Kill-All!


    Quentinpletely ignored the people who were fawning over him nearby.


    The man and woman next to him pushed these people away like a bunch of trash.


    However, nobody dared toin at all. Even if they were pushed to the ground, they only med


    themselves for not standing stably.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Quentin snorted as he looked at the person from the Zimmer family who was speaking to


    Zachary Xavier. ¡°Eugene, you don¡¯t have to tell Guardian Xavier these things. That¡¯s because it¡¯s


    useless! Do you know who killed my son and daughter? It¡¯s someone from the Divine Constabry.


    He¡¯s with Guardian Xavier. The Divine Constabry are protecting him, and they aren¡¯t willing to turn


    that murderer in!¡± Quentin said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present was stunned. Nobody expected this murderer to


    come from the Divine Constabry.


    Zachary¡¯s facial expression turned cold. ¡°Governor Zimmer, you must speak with proof. Elder


    Rockefeller must have killed your son and daughter for a reason. The Divine Constabry definitely


    wouldn¡¯t protect our people unjustly. We are not government officials. Each of us is an ordinary citizen


    who is willing to lose our heads and blood for justice and peace in America! We do not ept your


    baseless nder!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just putting up an act. Who would believe you?¡± Quentin red at Zachary coldly before


    directly walking toward the Larsen family¡¯s house.


    The Shredder pushed away Zachary, who was blocking in the way, quickly. Zachary lost his bnce


    and fell to the ground.


    The members of the Divine Constabry who came with Zachary started shouting angrily. ¡°How dare


    you attack the Divine Constabry¡¯s guardian? Do you want to go against the Divine Constabry and


    the whole of America?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the nun nearbyughed coldly. ¡°So what if we go against Divine Constabry? It doesn¡¯t


    represent the entire country of America. Besides, the way I see it, the lot of you are all rubbish from the


    Divine Constabry. With Geronimo Melvis shutting himself in, the people working beneath him have


    all gone wayward! I¡¯ve met the president of the Divine Constabry before. I don¡¯t mind teaching his


    subordinates a lesson,¡± she said.


    Zachary looked at the nun in shock and confusion. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Sister Flora!¡± The nun said coldly.


    Zachary frowned a little. He didn¡¯t know who Sister Flora was at all. He¡¯d never heard of her name, and


    so he didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    Meanwhile, Quentin ignored Zachary.


    Under the protection of two bodyguards, Quentin soon made it into the house. He happened to see


    Alex dragging two corpses and tossing them down from the second floor.


    Thud, thud!


    Easton Zimmer and Viole Zimmer¡¯s corpsesnded neatly next to Quentin¡¯s feet.


    Quentin was shocked. He looked down, and his entire body trembled. ¡°Easton, Viole!¡±


    When Quentin saw his son and daughter¡¯s corpses in person, the rage in his heart grew so strong that


    he wished to destroy the entire world. He looked up at Alex, who stood on the second floor. Rage


    seemed to be emanating from his eyes.


    ¡°Shredder, capture this culprit and break all his limbs first!¡±


    The Shredder chuckled. ¡°Not a problem,¡± he said.


    Right then, Zachary charged over. ¡°Stop! Quentin, do you really think Michigan belongs to you? Elder


    Rockefeller is an elder in the Divine Constabry, and he¡¯s also the grandson of the Divine


    Constabry¡¯s president. If you attack him, that means you¡¯ll be the enemy of the Divine


    Constabry!¡±


    The Shredder was stunned for a moment.


    Previously, he didn¡¯t know Alex was Geronimo¡¯s grandson. He looked at Quentin.


    Quentin¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll show respect to President Melvis. I will hold the funeral for my son


    and daughter in the Zimmer family¡¯s courtyard in three days. Zachary, bring him over when the time


    comes for a joint trial! If he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll run the Divine Constabry into the ground!¡± he


    eximed after a moment.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1359

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1359


    After Quentin Zimmer finished speaking, he stared at Alex Rockefeller coldly.


    If he could, he would get his bodyguards to kill Alex right away. Moreover, he would whip Alex¡¯s corpse


    and hang it over the main entrance of the Larsen family¡¯s house for seven days and seven nights.


    However, Alex was the grandson of the Divine Constabry¡¯s president, Geronimo Melvis. He needed


    to be a little cautious due to Alex¡¯s identity. If Quentin killed Alex now, he would be in trouble. Moreover,


    secretly getting his bodyguards to kill Alex wasn¡¯t enough to appease his hatred.


    Three dayster, Quentin would be fully prepared. Not only did he want to kill Alex mercilessly, but he


    also wanted to do it reasonably. Nobody would dare to tell him no¡­ After that, he would annihte


    Alex¡¯s entire family. Everyone who sided with Alex would have to die, including the president of the


    Divine Constabry!


    ¡°Did you hear that? Three dayster, if you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll find you. You can¡¯t escape!¡± Sister Flora


    tapped Alex¡¯s shoulder with the longsword in her hand.


    In an instant, Alex sensed the nun releasing her spiritual power. She had left a strange mark on Alex¡¯s


    body.


    ¡®A tracking mark?¡¯ Alex raised his brows a little.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The moment the mark entered his body, his lightning attribute spiritual power immediately reacted by


    trying to destroy the mark thoroughly. However, Alex intentionally stopped the automatic defense


    mechanism in his body.


    This mark was much weaker than Blood Cult¡¯s Bloodthirsty Demonic Eye. However, Alex didn¡¯t expect


    the nun to be a martial arts cultivator too!


    Soon, Quentin left the Larsen family¡¯s ce with his son and daughter¡¯s corpses.


    When he left, even members of the Zimmer family felt deeply afraid. Anyone who knew him well could


    tell Quentin was on the verge of losing control. Meanwhile, the beastly look in his eyes indicated that a


    huge catastrophe was in the making.


    Lte Glen stood amongst the Glen family.


    Her gaze asionallynded upon Sister Flora¡¯s body. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take the elder¡¯s corpse. Governor


    Zimmer will avenge us for the elder¡¯s death,¡± Lte said to the people around her.


    ¡°But that fellow is actually the grandson of the Divine Constabry¡¯s president. Can Governor Zimmer


    really fight against the president of Divine Constabry? That¡¯s a supremely powerful Grandmaster. I


    heard that he¡¯d locked himself away to advance to the Martial Honor rank. If he really does be a


    Martial Honor, Governor Zimmer can¡¯t defeat him even if he brings a few Grandmasters with him,¡± a


    member of the Glen family said.


    ¡°Do you think the Shredder is Governor Zimmer¡¯s strongest support?¡± Lte asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lte said.


    ¡°No way? The Shredder is already a very powerful figure. He managed to kill two Grandmasters who


    fought against him together. Even among the ancient sects, he has the status of an old ancestor. If a


    person like that isn¡¯t Governor Zimmer¡¯s strongest support, could it be that Governor Zimmer is backed


    by someone even more powerful?¡±


    Lte lifted her chin at Sister Flora. ¡°She is Governor Zimmer¡¯s strongest support!¡±


    ¡°A nun? Who is she?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Sister Flora from the Emei Sect. Other people might not know who she is, but let me tell you,


    this person is an even more terrifying being than the Shredder. I personally saw her moves before¡­


    Two years ago, she was the one who annihted


    Washington¡¯s Quro family. One could say that she¡¯s mastered both magic and martial arts!¡± Lte


    exined.


    Everyone from the Glen family was dumbfounded by what they heard. They didn¡¯t expect Sister Flora


    toe from the Emei


    Sect.


    However, members of the Emei Sect had not shown up in front of anyone for a very long time¡­


    ***


    A few minutester, the Larsen family¡¯s house was peaceful and quiet again.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1360

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1360


    Everyone who came after being summoned by Quentin Zimmer was now all gone. Only Zachary Xavier


    and the others from the Divine Constabry stayed behind in the Larsen family¡¯s house.


    Zachary gathered his thoughts before speaking to Alex Rockefeller. ¡°Alex, you¡¯re too reckless this time.


    Quentin is a truly powerful figure with a widework of connections. Now that you¡¯ve killed his son and


    daughter, he definitely won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    After saying this, Zachary recalled that he hadn¡¯t even asked Alex about how all this happened. ¡°Did


    you kidnap Easton and Viole?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that free!¡± Alex said indifferently.


    Phoebe Larsen took out the camera from before and yed the final video for Zachary. ¡°Uncle Xavier,


    this is why!¡±


    After seeing the video, Zachary immediately became furious. ¡°B*stards. B*stards! Quentin¡¯s son and


    daughter deserved to die. They¡¯vemitted an unforgivable sin. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯d do something


    outrageous like this. They deserved to die.¡±


    After saying that, Zachary startedughing loudly. ¡°Quentin is a person who would do anything to


    achieve his objectives. Moreover, he has huge ambitions! I¡¯ve been paying attention to this person


    since a long time ago. During his tenure in Michigan, he even cooperated with many ancient martial


    arts families. The Zimmer family isn¡¯t particrly big, and they don¡¯t have a lot of support in the


    government or the opposition parties. But now, I understand it. He wants to imitate the secret police


    agency in the past by controlling martial arts experts to boost his bargaining power,¡± Zachary said.


    Alex nodded.


    ¡°Alex, you must be careful in the next few days! Quentin won¡¯t be sitting around and doing nothing for


    the next three days. He¡¯d definitely be getting a lot done. The joint trial is going to be a fierce battle. We


    must be prepared as much as possible! I¡¯ll summon the two other guardians in the Divine Constabry


    as well as a few Grandmasters from the Melvis family to support you when the timees,¡± Zachary


    said.


    Alex nodded without saying anything to refute.


    Once Zachary and the others had left, Phoebe let out a long sigh of relief as she patted her chest. ¡°Oh,


    dear. I really got scared out of my wits. I didn¡¯t expect such a huge scene. I thought I¡¯d be dead today,¡±


    she said.


    Alex didn¡¯t care about what Phoebe said.


    He focused his attention on the tracking mark. This tracking mark was far too ordinary. In fact, Alex


    discovered that he could even use this tracking mark to track Sister Flora down.


    ¡°What do we do now? We can¡¯t even walk down the stairs. Should I look for my mother?¡± Phoebe said


    again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need! Telling your mother about this won¡¯t help much. Just let her stay at the hospital to


    look after your father,¡± Alex said. He then took out a wooden box from his pocket. When he acquired it


    from Viole Zimmer, he didn¡¯t manage to check it out in time. Right then, Alex wanted to investigate it


    thoroughly. It might turn out to be something good.


    The wooden box was tiny, but it felt a little heavy. It definitely didn¡¯t contain a ring.


    As soon as Alex opened the box, he could sense an odd essence. It was different from Earth¡¯s


    essence. It seemed to contain a kind of mental wave.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    Alex took the item out of the box. He discovered that it was a piece of bone. Moreover, from its shape,


    it looked like a human¡¯s bone.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahh. This looks like a person¡¯s finger bone!¡± As a qualified modern doctor, Phoebe instantly


    recognized it based on her sufficient knowledge of the human skeletal system.


    ¡°Can you recognize which part this belongs to?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Let me see!¡± Phoebe picked up the bone. She wasn¡¯t afraid either. Clinical dissection was the bread


    and butter of her profession. This was nothing to her.


    Phoebe examined the bone for a while. ¡°It¡¯s probably the second knuckle of the right index finger. But


    the weight feels a little off. It¡¯s too heavy!¡± Phoebe shook her head as she said that.


    However, right then, Phoebe suddenly shouted in surprise. The edge of the bone was a little sharp. It


    cut her finger. Immediately, some blood seeped out and even fell onto the bone.


    In the next second, a strange thing urred.


    The knucklebone actually started glowing with white light. Instantly, it fused with Phoebe¡¯s knuckle, and


    the two became one!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1361

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1361


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ¡°Alex, Alex, what is this? What¡¯s going on? The bone¡­ The bone¡­ It went into my body!¡±


    Phoebe Larsen was shocked by what was happening before her eyes. She lifted her hand and cried


    out in shock and horror.


    Even if anyone else were in her ce, they would¡¯ve reacted like her if they became possessed by a


    dead person¡¯s bone.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Never mind Phoebe, even Alex Rockefeller himself was dumbfounded.


    He fixed his gaze on Phoebe¡¯s finger. Suddenly, a thought urred to him. ¡®Could this be a soul


    legacy?¡¯


    In the Ultimate Book of Medicine, there was a record of an expert who had stored his soul in a bone


    remnant just before he died. He hid everything he learned within it and waited for his sessor to find


    his legacy. If this was true, Phoebe was considered rather lucky to havee across such a great


    opportunity.


    However, Alex soon sensed that the situation was a little different from what he had expected.


    Phoebe¡¯s finger that got possessed by the mysterious bone emitted a white light, and countless


    mysterious runes exploded from inside.


    ¡°These are ancient runes!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re soplicated. These runes are very difficult toprehend!¡±


    After figuring out the first two sword formations of Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six, Alex had acquired a


    certain amount of knowledge about ancient runes. Now, he at least knew a bit about ancient runes.


    However, he felt that this finger bone was even moreplicated than the sword formations.


    A few secondster, these ancient runes circled around before charging into Phoebe¡¯s forehead.


    Boom!


    It was as though an explosion had urred within Phoebe¡¯s consciousness.


    Alex¡¯s heart jumped. He quickly checked on how she was doing. In the end, he realized, thankfully, that


    she had only fainted. There weren¡¯t any otherplications.


    ¡®What exactly is it?¡¯ Alex wondered.


    He ced Phoebe back on the bed before grabbing her finger and carefully examined it. However,


    even after activating his primordial eye, he couldn¡¯t detect the presence of the finger bone. It was as if it


    had disappeared entirely.


    ***


    In the Zimmer family¡¯s ce, Quentin Zimmer¡¯s wife, Snow Whitney, rushed back overnight from her


    vacation in Japan. When she saw her son and daughter¡¯s corpses, she nearly died from the anguish


    she felt. She simply cried mournfully.


    However, ten minutester, Snow walked out of the house and secretly met with Sister Flora.


    ¡°Senior!¡± Sister Flora greeted Snow respectfully after seeing her.


    If Quentin had seen this, he would have probably been dumbfounded. He and Snow had been married


    for many years, and they even had a son and daughter together. However, he never knew that his wife


    and Sister Flora were disciples from the same sect.


    ¡°Junior, I want to know everything about the person who killed my son and daughter, including his


    ancestry. I want to annihte his entire family for killing my children!¡±


    When Snow spoke, her eyes were blood red. Demonic energy actually appeared around her body.


    ¡°Senior, be careful. You might expose your identity,¡± Sister Flora immediately reminded her.


    As such, Snow suppressed the blood-colored, demonic energy around her body.


    After that, Sister Flora gave a simple ount of Alex¡¯s identity. Quentin was Michigan¡¯s governor, and


    he had immense power. Despite Zachary Xavier¡¯s action of closing Alex¡¯s identity files and locking


    them all up, and only Zachary was supposed to be able to see them, Quentin still managed to find out


    quite a lot of information about Alex through other means.


    After listening to everything, Snow had a fierce look in her eyes.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Geronimo Melvis, that old man. He should be dead by now. He¡¯s practically a fool for even thinking he


    could break through to the Martial Honor rank. He¡¯ll never make it happen in this lifetime. His grandson


    dared to kill my son and daughter. I will definitely make the Melvis family apany my children on the


    burial grounds!¡±


    ¡°Anyone who messes with people from my sect has to die!¡± After pausing for a moment, Snow


    continued to speak. ¡°Junior, I want you to get something done. Three dayster, during Easton and


    Viole¡¯s funeral procession, I wanted to kill this Rockefeller guy personally! However, I want you to


    secretly kidnap all his direct rtives and the people closest to him within these three days. On the day


    of the funeral procession, I want all of these people to be buried along with my children!¡± Snow said.


    Sister Flora was stunned for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too much? Most importantly, I don¡¯t have


    enough manpower.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Manpower isn¡¯t an issue!¡± Snow eximed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1362

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1362


    Sister Flora nodded. After that, she couldn¡¯t resist asking a question. ¡°Senior, did your trip to Japan go


    smoothly?¡±


    ¡°The superiors gave an order. We have to acquire the Dragon Gate¡¯s key at all costs,¡± Snow Whitney


    said.


    ¡°Caesar¡¯s tomb?¡± Sister Flora asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Snow replied.


    Sister Flora nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get it done right away!¡±


    ***


    Alex Rockefeller stayed by Phoebe Larsen¡¯s bed for three whole hours. By then, it was already two in


    the morning.


    Phoebe finally woke up.


    When Alex saw her eyes opening, he quickly grabbed her hand and checked her pulse. Everything was


    fine!


    Earlier, when Phoebe was still unconscious, Alex could sense mysterious ancient runes spinning


    around in her body. They coursed through her veins repeatedly, almost as if they were modifying her


    body from a mortal body into a spiritual body.


    This was actually a good thing.


    For example, when Alex first acquired his ancestor¡¯s Ultimate Book of Medicine, he received a breath


    of divine energy. That was when his body went through a modification. From an average person, he


    turned directly into a martial arts expert. This was a grand opportunity.


    Alex was still very happy for Phoebe that she was able to acquire such a grand opportunity.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. How do you feel? Don¡¯t you feel that all of a sudden, you¡¯ve be very powerful?¡±


    Alex asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°Turned very powerful?¡± Phoebe looked at Alex ndly. ¡°How is this powerful? This is practically the


    weakest body ever!¡±


    ¡°Ahh?!¡± Alex was stunned for a moment after hearing what Phoebe said.


    Phoebe¡¯s tone and the expression on her face werepletely different from before. Even her voice


    sounded a little different.


    Also, what did she mean when she said ¡®this body¡¯?


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not Phoebe Larsen. Who are you?¡± Alex asked.


    His expressions had changed drastically. He nearly jumped up from the shock of his discovery.


    Alex thought of one possibility¡­


    ¡®Possession!¡¯


    That¡¯s right!


    In his ancestor¡¯s legacy, he once read that some strong individuals are so capable and omnipotent that


    their souls wouldn¡¯t vanish even after they died. They would preserve their souls and wait for an


    opportune moment to possess another person¡¯s body.


    Once the possession wasplete, the person¡¯s original soul would no longer exist.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not Phoebe Larsen!¡± The fake Phoebe readily admitted to it.


    ¡°You¡­ You possessed her?¡± Alex looked at Phoebe. After that, he instantly grabbed the Seven des


    of Death from Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six in his mind pce and pressed it against Phoebe¡¯s head. ¡°I


    don¡¯t care who you are. Get out right now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll destroy your soul!¡± Alex yelled.


    ¡°Seven des of Death?¡±


    To Alex¡¯s surprise, she nced indifferently at the sword in his hand and immediately called out his


    name.


    ¡°Are you a Rockefeller?¡± she asked.


    Alex was stunned yet again. ¡°You recognize me? Hurry up and get out! If you want to possess


    someone, I can get you someone who just died!¡±


    The woman shook her head. ¡°What if I refuse toe out?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Then you can have a taste of my Seven des of Death!¡± Alex growled.


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead and kill me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex directly shrank the Seven des of Death before stabbing it into Phoebe¡¯s pressure point on her


    head. He wanted to use the Seven Needles of Exorcism to force the additional soul out of her body.


    However, it didn¡¯t work at all!


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. With your Divine Transcendence cultivation, wanting to force me out is undoubtedly a


    fool¡¯s dream.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    ¡°On the basis that you are a descendant of a Rockefeller, I can promise that I will not possess this


    woman¡¯s body. However, there is a condition you have toply with!¡±


    ¡°Say it,¡± Alex said helplessly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1363

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1363


    Alex Rockefeller looked at Phoebe Larsen before him. She was familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time.


    Alex truly felt tormented. If he had known earlier that this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have taken this


    piece of bone from Viole Zimmer¡¯s pocket. He thought he acquired a piece of treasure, but the results


    turned out to be deadly. From this woman¡¯s tone and content, she clearly had an unusual past. She


    wasn¡¯t something Alex could deal with.


    Alex wondered if Auntie would be able to handle her. The woman sat up on the bed and looked at her


    index finger.


    The index finger started emitting white light. It appeared holy and sacred. Theplicated runes


    became even dense while they circled around the index finger. In fact, Earth essence in the


    surroundings had quickly gathered around it.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Alex¡¯s eyes nearly fell out from shock


    He was also capable of attracting Earth essence around him, but he definitely couldn¡¯t do it as fast as


    she did. Moreover, with a casual move of her finger, she could directly influence Earth essence within


    ten miles.


    It was way too terrifying.


    What kind of a presence was this person when she was alive? Was she a god?


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Such thin Earth essence. This ce sucks! Where is this ce?¡± The woman stopped


    absorbing Earth essence. Even Alex felt that he benefited a lot from the Earth essence that rushed


    over. As the direct beneficiary, she must have at least acquired a hundred or even a thousand times


    more than what Alex did. In the end, she didn¡¯t even seem a little impressed.


    It was infuriating!


    Alex didn¡¯t know her exact identity, and be randomly said a few things.


    The woman shook her head and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise not to possess her. Naturally, I will do


    as I promise. Besides, this body doesn¡¯t have any foundations at all. I don¡¯t need it either!¡± she finally


    said.


    Alex immediately sighed in relief.


    If Phoebe truly ended up being possessed, he wouldn¡¯t know how to tell Aunt Grace.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a descendant of the Rockefeller family, things will be much easier. I believe your luck


    couldn¡¯t be too bad. What I want you to do is to find my body.¡±


    The woman stretchedzily, fully exposing Phoebe¡¯s already attractive body.


    Clearly, she had also noticed it. She even caught Alex¡¯s gaze. However, she didn¡¯t really care because


    this wasn¡¯t her own body.


    ¡°Men of the Rockefeller family really are all the same. They can¡¯t take their eyes off beautiful women,¡±


    she scoffed.


    Alex rubbed his nose. ¡°About that¡­ Elder, where is your body? How do I find it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The woman shook her head. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know that either. This body is too weak. It can¡¯t support the


    spells I cast to look for my body. Hence, you need to help me increase this body¡¯s capability quickly. I


    need to get it to at least Spirit Severing rank to support myself.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alex was greatly shocked.


    Having revised the Ultimate Book of Medicine, Alex knew about the stages of cultivation, from low to


    high ranking. Respectively, they were Chi Refinement, Foundation Building, Spirit Transcendence, and


    Divine Transcendence.


    He was now at the Divine Transcendence rank.


    Beyond that, there would be Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Profound Mystic, Spirit Severing,


    Tribtion Crossing, and Void Shattering.


    Alex didn¡¯t know if it was possible to achieve Void Shattering. However, he was still far from achieving


    Spirit Severing, let alone someone like Phoebe, who had no cultivation foundations at all.


    How long would it take?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three years. Is that enough?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°Huh? Only three years? To reach Spirit Severing?¡± Alex was dumbfounded. ¡°Elder, I haven¡¯t even


    reached Divine Transcendence yet. This¡­¡±


    ¡°When did you start cultivating?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Three to four months ago!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Indeed, members of the Rockefeller family are all lucky. I¡¯ll give you three years. You can do it! On top


    of that, I¡¯ll also help you.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­ During this period, my friend¡¯s soul¡­¡± Alex trailed off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your friend will still be in control most of the time. Our souls won¡¯t interfere with one


    another. Most of the time, I¡¯ll be in a state of deep sleep. Once you find my body, I will automatically


    depart. Moreover I¡¯ll also give you some benefits and guide you along the way.¡±


    Alex understood what she said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1364

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1364


    This was likened to a person with dual personalities. When one personality was present, the other


    would be absent. Both personalities wouldn¡¯t. appear at the same time.


    ¡°Alright. I promise!¡± said Alex Rockefeller while nodding.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet. What¡¯s your name, Elder?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Yuno!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Elder Yuno. May I ask how much you know about the Rockefeller family? Although I acquired


    my ancestor¡¯s legacy, I¡­¡± Alex was about to ask a question. In the end, he noticed that Yuno¡¯s eyes


    slowly closed, and her facial expression changed, no longer possessing the cold countenance she had.


    ¡°Alex, what are you saying?¡±


    It was a different voice and intonation.


    ¡°Ehh, nothing!¡± Alex was slightly disappointed while he looked at Phoebe.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± he asked after that.


    Phoebe moved her neck and body slightly. ¡°I should be fine. I feel pretty good,¡± she said.


    After that, she also extended her fingers to check on her index finger. ¡°That bone earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop overthinking. That bone is probably a treasure. Now, it entered your finger. Consider it as


    activating your path of cultivation. It¡¯s a huge benefit for you. I¡¯ll do my best to help you,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Path of cultivation?¡± Phoebe asked.


    After that, Alex exined for a long while before Phoebe finally epted the fact joyfully.


    Alex didn¡¯t tell Phoebe about Yuno because he didn¡¯t want to frighten her. As an average person, she


    might be too terrified to fall asleep at night if she found out that her body had an extra soul and was in


    danger of being possessed.


    After a moment, Phoebe started speaking in a concerned tone. ¡°Alex, do you have a n for the joint


    trial in three days that Quentin mentioned?¡±


    ¡°What n? We don¡¯t need one! Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°But I¡¯m a little worried. Quentin caused such a huge scene. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s really going to go all


    out. If he uses foul means like harming your family¡­¡± Phoebe said.


    Alex nodded.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a moment, Alex gave Madame Brittany Rockefeller a call to tell her about the


    situation. After that, he called Aunt Rockefeller. Unfortunately, Aunt Rockefeller didn¡¯t pick up his call.


    He could only send her a text to ask her to look after his family at home.


    At that time, the sky hadn¡¯t yet turned bright.


    After staying up all night, Alex was starting to feel a little sleepy. He went straight to his bed. ¡°If there¡¯s


    anything else, we can talk about it tomorrow. I¡¯m going to rest for a while. I¡¯m exhausted!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Where do I sleep?¡± Phoebe asked Alex.


    Her room was covered in blood. She definitely couldn¡¯t sleep in there. In fact, she nned to never stay


    there again.


    ¡°Your parents¡¯ room.¡± Alex leaned to one side and closed his eyes.


    Phoebe stood on the bed and looked outside. She still felt unsettled, perturbed that something terrible


    would happen again. When the siblings from the Zimmer family appeared, for instance, Alex only


    showed up after a few minutes.


    After stomping her feet on the ground, Phoebey down next to Alex.


    Only after leaning her back on him did she feel safe.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep here. If the Grandmaster from the Zimmer family sneaks in, you¡¯ll be able to find out


    right away,¡± Phoebe whispered.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After a while, Alex discovered that Phoebe had turned around and ced one hand on his waist. After


    some time, she even put one leg over him¡­ Alex thought she must be hinting at something. He felt


    very conflicted.


    Should he have given in?


    To his surprise, ten minutester, the woman kicked him off the bed.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1365

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1365


    Alex Rockefeller sat on the ground, stunned for a good while.


    He turned around and looked at Phoebe Larsen. He suspected that Yuno might have shown up after


    Phoebe fell asleep. Although Yuno was only borrowing Phoebe¡¯s body, she might have still felt the


    same way after taking control of Phoebe¡¯s body and realized she was hugging Alex.


    Under such a circumstance, Alex could understand why he was kicked. However, he soon discovered


    that that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    Yuno wasn¡¯t conscious.


    Instead, Phoebe simply had a terrible sleeping posture. Her hands and legs were sprawled in all


    directions like a tortoise!


    ***


    The next day arrived all too soon.


    Having stayed over at the hospital, Grace Larsen had slept very early since there wasn¡¯t much to do.


    Hence, she knew nothing about what happened at the Larsen family¡¯s house. This morning, when she


    unlocked her phone, she discovered that she had received multiple calls. Only then did she find out


    that something major had happened.


    Grace quickly called her daughter on the phone. However, the sound of a phone ringing could be heard


    by the door. Alex and Phoebe hade to the hospital.


    ¡°Phoebe, Alex, I heard about what happenedst night¡­¡± Grace said.


    ¡°Mom, did you find out? What happened was¡­¡±


    Phoebe exined what happened in detail. After listening to everything, Grace was so angry that she


    nearly crushed her own teeth.


    ¡°Uneptable. Absolutely uneptable!¡±


    ¡°Alex, you did the right thing by killing them. B*stards like them don¡¯t deserve to live!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Despite his children doing such inhumane things, he actually still wants to hold a joint trial. Alex, don¡¯t


    be afraid. With Aunt Grace around, I¡¯ll see if he still dares to do it. I¡¯ll make a few calls,¡± Grace said


    before walking to one side to make a call.


    Meanwhile, Alex checked on Wayne Larsen¡¯s condition. Last night, he gave Wayne a massage,


    completely removing the weird energy in his brain. The blood clot was also nearlypletely sucked


    out. If Alex¡¯s predictions weren¡¯t wrong, Wayne should be regaining consciousness soon.


    Additionally, Alex could still overhear Grace on the phone.


    ¡°Elder Crain, although we are retired, the Hidden Dragon¡¯s spirit never dies. When the country is in


    trouble, we must return upon its calling. Now that William has left us, we can¡¯t let other people bully his


    kid, can we? Have the Hidden Dragon¡¯s people been all raised by outsiders?¡±


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know us might think we¡¯re all insects!¡±


    ¡°If word got out that anyone can bully us, wouldn¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Grace asked.


    Although Alex didn¡¯t know the Elder Crain Grace had spoken of, he was clearly the previous leader of


    the department she worked in. Alex didn¡¯t expect Grace to actually call that person.


    Alex said nothing, however¡­


    Unconsciously, Alex wanted to see what the Hidden Dragon, an organization that his father had worked


    for, looked like as a department. He wondered what kind of people existed in it.


    Next to him, Phoebe bumped her shoulder against Alex. ¡°Hey, my mother rarely gets this upset. Based


    on how she¡¯s speaking to her old leader, she must really think of you as her son-inw!¡±


    Alex looked at Phoebe without making a sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Why do you seem disgusted?¡± Phoebe asked.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just, you know¡­ Cheryl and I¡­¡± Alex trailed off.


    ¡°Hmph. Of course, I know. Do you think I like you? Didn¡¯t your father and my mother decide on this


    when I was in elementary school? If anyone should be med, it should be your father. He should be


    med for having too many drinks and speaking irresponsibly. Otherwise, why would my mother treat


    you as her son-inw? Great. Now, she¡¯s determined to make me marry you. I can¡¯t even have


    freedom of love,¡± Phoebe sighed.


    Alex pinched his eyebrows. ¡°That¡­ Was just a joke. Aunt Grace won¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Argh! But things are not the same anymore,¡± moaned Phoebe. ¡°You¡¯ve already touched every part of


    me. Now, with the Zimmer family making such a big fuss, it further solidifies the fact that I¡¯m your


    fianc¨¦e. We even slept together at night. Say, do you think Cheryl would stop being friends with me


    after she finds out about all these rumors?¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you have any workable solution?¡±


    Phoebe pouted. ¡°What workable solution could I have? Now, I really wish we had the same father. We


    wouldn¡¯t have this much trouble then.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get a DNA examination? Perhaps, you really might be my father¡¯s biological daughter!¡±


    Alex joked.


    ¡°What do you mean your father¡¯s biological daughter? Who¡¯s your father?¡± Phoebe asked.


    Suddenly, a voice could be heard. It was the voice of a man. Alex had never heard that voice before.


    When Alex turned around, he noticed that Wayne had opened his eyes, and he seemed to be studying


    Alex¡¯s face.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1366

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1366


    Wayne actually woke up right this moment.


    Alex was shocked. ¡®Sh*t, if he heard what Phoebe and I talked about, I would have to face serious


    consequences,¡¯ he thought.


    Phoebe, on the other hand, immediately gave Wayne a big hug, eximing. ¡°Dad! You¡¯re awake! This


    is great! You scared me to death!¡±


    With her exmations, Grace rushed over as well. Her eyes reddened. ¡°Larsen!¡±


    The whole family started hugging each other while Alex walked to the side.


    Unexpectedly, Wayne pointed to Alex and said, ¡°Hey kid,e here. We¡¯re not done talking yet. Who


    are you? And who is your father? Why did you ask my daughter and me to get a DNA test?¡±


    Grace froze, looking like she was about to say something.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, Phoebe replied to him before she could. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re just joking. This


    guy is the son of Mom¡¯s old colleague.¡±


    ¡°Colleague? Who?¡±


    ¡°William Rockefeller. Do you know him, Dad?¡±


    Upon hearing that name, Wayne¡¯s mouth became agape, and she looked slightly upset. He took a


    nce at Grace as if jealous.


    Alex¡¯s heart sank. ¡®No way? Could Dad have been fighting with Larsen for Grace¡¯s affection?¡¯


    ***


    At the same time, Sister Flora and two other half-stepped grandmasters had arrived in California.


    ¡°Sister, we¡¯ve done some investigating. That punk¡¯s mother, Brittany, lives here,¡± one of the half-


    stepped grandmasters said as he pointed toward the Rockefeller manor.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Flora nodded and smiled scornfully.


    Many thought that she was a member of the Emei Sect, but that n had be just a mere legend.


    There was no such n in Mt. Emei anymore.


    ¡°Mask up!¡± Flora ordered. All of them took their masks out and ced them over their faces. All the


    masks looked the same, oddly terrifying. They were green with sharp teeth, horns that looked like that


    of a devil. Moreover, their faces and mouths were covered in blood.


    Crash! Crash! Crash!!!


    Throwing a few stones over, they managed to break every surveince camera in the manor.


    Creak!


    Flora used her dark force to break the locks, opening the door with ease. The three immediately walked


    into the manor and closed the door gently behind them.


    At that moment, Flora¡¯s eyes looked like they were filled with blood.


    If Alex were to be here, he would have noticed that Flora¡¯s aura was simr to Carol¡¯s.


    This was¡­ The Blood Cult!


    She was using the Bloodthirsty Demonic Art. Her cold voice filled the air. ¡°Save for Brittany, kill


    everyone in the manor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister!¡±


    They were swift, going from the front yard to the main house in mere minutes. Just then, they noticed


    that a group of people was sitting in a hall. There were at least tens of them.


    Upon their sudden appearance, however, these people seemed abnormally calm.


    Brittany, who was sitting in the middle, stood up and said calmly, ¡°You guys arete. We¡¯ve been


    waiting for the whole day, yet all along, it¡¯s been the three of you?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1367

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1367


    The masked people froze. Since they were wearing masks, nobody could tell what their expressions


    were at the time.


    Flora¡¯s bloody eyes squinted, and she smiled with bloodthirst. ¡°So it looks like all of you are prepared


    for death. Clever. How about this? Since you guys are so cooperative, I¡¯ll let you die swiftly, and I won¡¯t


    chop your body up. I¡¯d even dig a hole to bury your bodies too.¡±


    ¡°Good thinking! By that time, the hole should be enough to bury the three of you!¡±


    At that time, an old man stood up abruptly. It was Keith. After knowing that the Rockefellers were in


    trouble, he rushed over to provide some help.


    A hot tempered half-stepped grandmaster huffed at Keith¡¯s words. ¡°Do you want to die first, old man?


    Fine, I¡¯ll grant you your wish. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯d be so crushed that you don¡¯t deserve to be


    buried!¡±


    After saying this, the half-stepped grandmaster immediatelyunched an attack. With this, he revealed


    his strength as a half-stepped grandmaster, lunging toward the crowd.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Flora voiced out.


    Seemingly obedient to Sister Flora, the half-stepped grandmaster stopped his attack.


    She stared at the people in front of her and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Brittany Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± Brittany replied.


    ¡°Good! Your son has made a grave mistake. I suppose you already know that, right? That¡¯s why


    anyone who¡¯s even remotely rted to your son must be beheaded and presented as a sacrifice to the


    person he killed. So tell me, do you have any other rtives?¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone present became infuriated. ¡®They¡¯re actually trying to behead anyone


    remotely rted to Alex?¡¯


    ¡®If they really wanted to achieve that, they¡¯d have to cut off more than tens of thousands of heads!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m his aunt. So, do you dare to behead me?¡± A gorgeous woman walked into the hall. Donning a long,


    white dress and a pair of white stilettos, she looking as though she didn¡¯t belong in this mortal realm.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was Aunt Rockefeller. She had arrived ages ago but had to use the restroom just now.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Alex Rockefeller¡¯s aunt? Alright, I¡¯ll count you in. Anyone else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his future wife, so do I count?¡± Waltz stood up.


    ¡°His fianc¨¦ definitely counts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his sister, do I count?¡± Holly said.


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°How about his godsister?¡± Maya spoke up. She, too, had initially wanted to say that she was his future


    wife, but there were just too many people around here, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that out


    loud. However, to Flora, these people were much closer to Alex than any of his rtives. Hence, all of


    them should be counted in this ughter.


    This was why everyone here needed to be beheaded.


    ¡°Sister, are we killing them or not?¡± The hot tempered half-stepped grandmaster was starting to get


    annoyed.


    ¡°There are too many of them, so I don¡¯t think we can bring all of them back. After we kill, let¡¯s just bring


    their heads back. It¡¯s the same anyway.¡± Flora smiled.


    ¡°Alright! I love carrying heads!¡±


    The half-stepped grandmaster seemed excited. However, just as he said that a red glow shed


    through his neck. His head looked as if it was a building block that was misced, toppling down his


    shoulders and rolling on the floor multiple times.


    His head had been moved.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    The other half-stepped grandmaster shrieked.


    This was¡­ Way too impossible to happen in real life. His partner was just killed right before his eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t even tell who beheaded him.


    Flora was extremely confused as well.


    ¡°Who was it? Who did this?¡± She backed three steps away and yelled, visibly puzzled. Initially, she


    thought this would be some easy mission, but she changed her mind now. The situation seemed to be


    slowly turning against their favor.


    ¡°Me!¡± Aunt Rockefeller raised her hand. ¡°Sorry, I killed him.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How did you do it?¡±


    Flora¡¯s focus was on everyone else in the room. Hence she didn¡¯t notice what Aunt Rockefeller had


    done.


    With this question, Aunt Rockefeller raised her hand slightly, lightly gesturing toward the other half-


    stepped grandmaster.


    Within the next second, the other half-stepped grandmaster¡¯s head tumbled backward as well.


    His eyes were still moving at the time, but the wound looked like it was severely burnt. There wasn¡¯t


    even a drop of blood.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1368

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1368


    ¡°Did you get a good look at it? I did it just like that. But if you¡¯re still unclear, I don¡¯t mind showing you


    again!¡± Aunt Rockefeller said calmly. It seemed as though the half-stepped grandmasters she just killed


    were nothing but little chicks to her.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Flora felt her soul jump out of her body. Backing away immediately, she wanted to make a run


    for the exit.


    However, just as she turned around, she realized that two people were standing at the door. They were


    Holly and Maya.


    Holly swung her fists as balls of mes formed right above her hand.


    ¡°Spiritual power with fire elementals? She¡¯s a cultivator?!¡± Flora was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that


    Alex¡¯s young sister would be an actual cultivation guru of all things.


    Additionally, that woman who had just killed two half-stepped grandmasters in a sh was an even


    more terrifying subject.


    Flora finally realized that her sister had messed with the wrong group of people. She might end up


    terribly as well.


    Flora¡¯s bloody eyes released arge gush of demonic Chi as she screamed, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Her voice sounded like that of a demon since she had activated her mental power. As a cultivator, her


    strength was mainly in controlling minds. Her power was known as the Shiketsu Melody.


    Holly was stunned for a brief while. Due to this inconvenience, her fist slowed down slightly. Hence,


    Flora dodged this and pulled a dagger out of her pockets, swinging it towards Holly.


    Shing!!!


    Just then, a yellow beam of light streaked from Holly¡¯s body.


    It would seem that the talisman that Alex gave her was starting to take effect, managing to block Flora¡¯s


    attack.


    Maya, who was standing next to the two, immediately activated her Silver Frost and mmed her palm


    onto Flora¡¯s chest.


    Bam!


    Flora fell to the ground.


    Aunt Rockefeller pinned her foot on Flora¡¯s chest, holding her down as she took her mask off. With


    that, this incident hade to an end.


    Brittany brought Aunt Rockefeller to the table with a warm smile, asking her to stay for dinner.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± said Aunt Rockefeller. ¡°I¡¯m still a little worried since Alex provoked a bunch of extraordinary


    people back in Michigan, so I¡¯m heading there right now. You guys¡­ Should hide, for the time being, I


    suppose?¡±


    ¡°We want to go to Michigan too. We can handle it,¡± Maya replied.


    ¡°Then¡­ See you all in Michigan!¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller didn¡¯t seem to be interested in going as a whole group. Instead, she just left the


    manor without a word.


    ***


    Three days had passed.


    On this very day, the Zimmer family of Michigan was holding a funeral at their ce. Although it


    couldn¡¯t be considered a manor, it was still rtivelyrge.


    Easton and Viole¡¯s caskets were ced neatly in the front of the hall.


    After three days, discussions about this trial had be extremely heated. The Zimmer family had


    made sure to used everything in their power to control what the inte could spread. They even made


    an announcement simply to destroy Alex and Phoebe¡¯s reputations.


    They had managed to use them of being a disgusting couple that knew no boundaries, whereas


    their children were innocent citizens.


    It was currently ten in the morning. The whole Zimmer family had arrived in the hall. Moreover, thew


    enforcement department of Michigan, an inspector from ska, and Lord Commander from the most


    mysterious department in America, Department Six, had arrived as well.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With such powerful figures around, the air was heavy with an overpowering atmosphere. Nobody even


    dared to breathe too loudly.


    The seconds passed by quickly.


    Suddenly, someone yelled. ¡°There! He¡¯s there! He finally came!¡±


    Alex had arrived at the hall.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1369

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1369


    Alex wasn¡¯t alone, however. Next to him was the ethereal Aunt Rockefeller, wearing a flowy white


    dress, looking as if she was attending a wedding instead of a funeral.


    The Larsens, a family of three, arrived with them. Wayne had surprisingly tagged along as well.


    Apart from them, Zachary from the Divine Constabry was present too.


    When he noticed Lord Commander from Department Six, Zachary was shocked. Slightly terrified, he


    mumbled to himself. ¡°Why is be here?¡±


    Although his voice was soft, Alex could hear what he said.


    Alex turned his head and asked, ¡°Mr. Xavier, who are you talking to?¡±


    Zachary took a few nces toward Lord Commander and whispered. ¡°That guy, the one with a beard¡­


    That¡¯s Lord Commander of Department Six, the highestmander in their department. I really didn¡¯t


    expect this powerful man to be here as well.¡±


    Alex looked at the man. ¡°Department Six? What is that?¡±


    Unexpectedly, when Alex turned to look at him, Lord Commander seemed to have sensed his gaze and


    turned to look at Alex as well. The two pairs of eyes met for a brief moment.


    Suddenly, Lord Commander shed Alex a soft, easy going smile, as if he had just seen a rtive.


    However, this very smile made Zachary, who was standing behind Alex, speechless.


    Grace seemed to know what Department Six was as well. Upon hearing their conversation, she was


    surprised. ¡°He¡¯s Lord Commander? I didn¡¯t expect the Zimmer family to have invited this man right


    here. If he¡¯s siding with the Zimmers, then the situation must be way different than we had assumed.¡±


    Wayne frowned. ¡°That¡¯s Lord Commander? If the Zimmers are any way rted to Lord Commander,


    then why would they let Easton do such immoral things just for the sake of gaining the power of our


    family in ska?¡±


    ***


    This was exactly what Quentin was asking as well.


    The Lord Commander of Department Six is Grant Xenos, an extremely powerful figure of high status.


    He worked for the government and had ess to every official in the country. Moreover, Department


    Six was an extremely well hidden department. The Divine Constabry was nothingpared to it.


    If the Divine Constabry was responsible for taking care of the public, Department Six was


    responsible for the entire government. Compared to the Divine Constabry, Department Six was far


    more mysterious and higher in ss too.


    Hence, this was why the top official of Department Six was nicknamed Lord Commander.


    Quentin knew that he had nothing to do with Lord Commander, nor had they ever met in the past. He


    had no idea why this man showed up out of nowhere. When they met earlier, he had almost knelt


    before him despite his title of governor.


    His wife, Snow, had to remind him, ¡°Did you forget that your backbone was fairly acquainted with Lord


    Commander? Now that they¡¯re dead, he probably came over to help you out since you¡¯re still an


    official. He might even ask you to join his department!¡±


    Quentin pped his own thigh. ¡°Oh right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? That must be why.¡±


    Snow smiled scornfully. ¡°Now that the Lord Commander sides with us, why should we still be afraid of


    the Divine Constabry? Even the Larsens would have to kneel before him and suck his toes if he


    wanted them to!¡±


    Quentin¡¯s eyes looked cruel as he nodded.


    Snow continued. ¡°The death of our son and daughter will be avenged. They can¡¯t possibly die without


    anypanion. So, Alex Rockefeller and Phoebe Larson must die today! Besides, Rockefeller¡¯s entire


    family would be captured. I told Flora to do so ages ago. By the time Easton and Viole are buried, their


    heads would be buried along with them as sacrifices. Now that I think about it, Sister Flora has


    probably finished the job by now.¡±


    Just as they finished their discussion, the couple noticed that Alex and the others had arrived.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°They have the balls. I¡¯ll give them that! They actually came!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the guy who killed Easton and Viole?¡±


    ¡°He looks unfamiliar! Why did Mr. Larsen find such an ordinary guy to be his son-inw? Easton is


    better than him, no matter how you look at it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. Don¡¯t you know that that guy is the grandson of the president of the Divine


    Constabry? No matter their background or status, Easton wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Besides, there


    may be a lot of governors in America, but there really is just one president of the Divine Constabry.¡±


    Everyone started whispering to one another.


    This included those that appeared at the Larsens¡¯ three days ago, including Lte from the Glen


    family and Diego from the Sinir family. Their cores had been destroyed by Alex, causing their hatred


    for him to sprout from deep within.


    After realizing that Lord Commander was here to attend the funeral, they were all exhrated.


    When Alex and the others walked into the hall, however, they didn¡¯t look like they were nning on


    paying their respects to the dead.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    ¡°Give both Easton and Viole eighteen kowtows each, right now! To repent for your sins!¡±


    A woman was standing at the side. She was Quentin¡¯s sister, Agnes Zimmer.


    After noticing that Alex and Phoebe had arrived, their stern expressions enraged her, causing her to


    speak out in rage.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1370

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1370


    Following were the screams of every member of the Zimmer family and their allies¡­


    ¡°Kneel down and grovel!¡±


    ¡°Kneel down and grovel¡­¡±


    After yelling for a while, their voices resonated through the hall, formidable as an earthquake. In an


    instant, the atmosphere heated up.


    At the time, thew enforcement department of Michigan, the inspector from ska and Lord


    Commander of Department Six were all silent. They just sat at the sides, watching Alex¡¯s every move.


    His eyes were filled with despise as he nced at the two caskets. ¡°Do they even deserve it?¡± he


    chuckled coldly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Agnes¡¯ eyes were filled with rage, her expression filled with hate. ¡°You killed someone, yet you¡¯re not


    kneeling and repenting your sins? How dare you try and act cocky? Do you even know where you are


    right now? Why are you here then? Are you here to boast about being a murderer?¡±


    Alex seemed calm, ignoring herpletely as he turned to look at Quentin. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a gift.¡±


    Agnes froze. ¡°What gift? Where is it?¡±


    Alex continued ignoring her.


    Raising her voice, she asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Where¡¯s the gift? Are you deaf, you jerk?¡±


    Smack!


    Aunt Rockefeller, who was standing next to them, pped Agnes right across her face, sending her


    flying eight metres back.


    After this p, Agnes couldn¡¯t get up to her feet. Not in the slightest.


    Aunt Rockefeller smiled coldly. ¡°So, when did we allow you to babble around like that?¡±


    In an instant, her words and actions caused amotion within the hall.


    All the Zimmer family members and their allies started shouting. They wanted to have Alex and Aunt


    Rockefeller arrested, just so they could pay for what they¡¯ve done in full price if not more.


    As chaos ensued, the situation seemed to be going out of control.


    Quentin looked toward Lord Commander, who was still sitting there, calm as ever.


    With the progression of the situation, however, Quentin had to stand up and gesture to everyone.


    ¡°Everyone, please calm down for now. This is a trial for murder, with the officials of the three biggest


    departments here, I¡¯m sure that the murderers will pay for what they¡¯ve done!¡±


    He then turned to look at Alex. ¡°So, what gift did you bring? A wreath or something? If that¡¯s the case,


    you can just quit it. We the Zimmers will not ept your gift.¡±


    ¡°Ha! You wish!¡± Alex chuckled lightly and snapped his fingers loudly.


    In just a few moments, something seemed to be dragged into the hall from the outside.


    Everyone didn¡¯t understand what Alex¡¯s intentions were, hence they looked towards the door.


    However, what met their eyes were two men dragging a scarlet casket with string, walking into the hall.


    Not even lifting the coffin one bit, they literally dragged it right in.


    ¡°A casket?¡± Everyone was puzzled, odd expressions were stered in their faces.


    ¡®You may be attending a funeral, but giving the family a casket is simply wrong! Do they look like they


    need any?¡¯


    However, they soon realized that Alex wasn¡¯t just giving them one casket. Three of the same model


    were being dragged in.


    More importantly, the caskets seemed to be made of very low quality. After being dragged all the way


    in, friction with the rough surface caused a lot of abrasions on its base. When it had arrived at the hall,


    the casket looked worn out, the bottom looking as if it could fall out at any moment


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Quentin and Snow were so infuriated that they almost vomited blood.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you thinking of killing my entire family?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Nope. But you guys can open the casket and take a look.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1371

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1371


    All the Zimmers were so enraged that they were trembling.


    ¡®We asked you to attend the trial, yet here you are sending us three caskets? Not to mention that they


    are all of such low quality? Who do you even want to ce inside anyway?¡¯


    Agnes was so angry that she started huffing heavily, her eyes filled with fury.


    ¡°You¡­ You all are being ridiculous!¡± She lunged over and kicked on the casket harshly.


    However, the quality of the wood was just too poor. Agnes managed to break the boards, her entire


    heel stuck in between.


    The fragments on the board prated her skin, making her clench her teeth from the pain. In the end,


    another member of their family had to help spread the board open for her to get out.


    Just as he was doing so, he managed to catch a glimpse of whaty inside of the casket. He


    immediately screamed in fear as soon as he noticed a pair of dead, cold eyes staring right back at him.


    ¡°There¡­ There¡¯s someone in there!¡± the man yelled.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s in the casket? Who is it?¡±


    Snow immediately rushed over and opened the lid of the casket. Her eyes widened slightly. It was her


    godsister, Sister Flora!


    At that moment, her eyes were painted in a light shade of blood red as her head drowned in rage


    drowned infinitely. Flora was one of her best allies, far more powerful and skilled than The Shredder as


    well.


    The current martial arts world had glorified Grandmasters as though they were the absolute rank a


    martial artist could ever achieve. This made it seem like there were no more than ten grandmasters


    within America. In reality, this was just what was known to the public. Although there really weren¡¯t


    many Grandmasters in the country, people of these ranks weren¡¯t considered rare, especially within


    ancient ns.


    Grandmasters weren¡¯t exactly as powerful as some imed. Innate Martial Honor was an even higher


    rank than a Grandmaster. Hence those who could achieve that were the real masters.


    However, within the Blood Cult, Innate Martial Honor wasn¡¯t the strongest either. This was because


    they had strayed onto a way different pathpared to that demonic cultivation, one that was


    considered a different type of cultivation.


    Flora, a demonic cultivator that had achieved Divine Transcendence, was also Snow¡¯s right hand


    woman. She was one of the vanguards of the mortal realm. Yet this vanguard died.


    All Snow wanted to do was to scream her heart out and kill everyone here. She calmed herself almost


    immediately, the blood-red in her eyes vanishing as well.


    ¡®Lord Commander of Department Six is here. He¡¯s a true master, but no one knows just how powerful


    he is. I heard he¡¯s achieved extremely high ranks. So I¡¯m not sure if I can pull this off even though I¡¯ve


    formed a proper demonic core¡­¡¯


    Her original n could not fail. Even if her children had died, their deaths were nothingpared to the


    revival of the Blood Cult. She knew she had to endure this silently.


    Just then, Quentin walked over as well. As soon as he saw Flora¡¯s corpse, he was shocked and


    enraged.


    He pointed a finger towards Alex and yelled. ¡°You¡¯re insane! You madman! You monster! How dare you


    kill a nun? You¡¯re too cruel! If you wanted to kill our family, you could ¡¯vee for me instead! Why did


    you go for a nun, for god¡¯s sake?!¡±


    Extremely heartbroken. He wasn¡¯t putting up an act at all.


    That was because Flora was not just any ordinary bodyguard to him, but his mistress. He had had sex


    with Flora a long time ago, behind Snow¡¯s back nheless.


    However, he had no idea that this was part of Snow¡¯s n as well. Snow was the one who told her to


    sleep with her own husband. This governor in Michigan was a key chess piece in their scheme to


    revive the cult.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    By having him sleep with Flora, he would regret his actions, thereby providing Snow a bigger


    advantage when he manipted and used him.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1372

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1372


    This sounded absurd and terrifying. However, in the Blood Cult, this was normal.


    The other two coffins were opened too. The bodies of the two half-stepped grandmasters inside weren¡¯t


    even connected to their heads.


    Thump.


    Quentin ran over, immediately kneeling in front of the Lord Commander of Department Six, his whole


    body thrown onto the ground. He cried, ¡°Lord Commander, you have to bring justice for the Zimmers!


    This murderer, this scumbag¡­ Disrespecting thew! Also, I want to sue Wayne Larsen for being the


    mastermind behind it, and I want to sue the Divine Constabry, too, for covering up for the convict.


    They are aplices!¡±


    Grant raised his brows. He wasn¡¯t going to take action initially, but since Quentin was kneeling in front


    of him, he had to stand up. He looked at Wayne and Zachary. ¡°You two, got anything to say?¡±


    Wayne bowed at the Lord Commander. ¡°Since Lord Commander is here too, it¡¯s for the best. I came


    here this time intending to get justice for my daughter!¡±


    Snow boomed. ¡°Your daughter killed my son and daughter! Now you¡¯re actually asking for justice for


    your daughter? What about my children, who do I get justice from then?¡±


    Grace said, ¡°They were guilty. They deserved to die.¡±


    ¡°B*llshit! Your daughter¡¯s the one who should die!¡±


    The two seemed like they were about to get into an argument.


    At the moment, Zachary came with aptop and said, ¡°Easton and Viole, did they deserve to die, I have


    the best evidence here, and I don¡¯t mind showing it to everyone.¡±


    Grant said, ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a video, show us!¡±


    The video was taken by none other than Viole herself, showing clearly what happened at the time.


    Easton was trying to force himself on Phoebe, then his d*ck was wed off by Alex, before he got


    killed in a fury.


    Even the conversation at that time was recorded clearly.


    As the video yed, many people in the funeral hall went silent. Even most of the Zimmers were silent.


    ¡°Is the truth clear enough now?¡± asked Grace. ¡°It was your son and daughter who hired Mr. Glen,


    sneaked into my home in the middle of the night, and drugged my daughter. Not only did you want to


    rape her but you even filmed it to threaten her¡­ These acfions of animals, don¡¯t they deserve their


    end? Killing them was letting them off easy. If I was there, I would have made them suffer and pay


    more!¡±


    Quentin and Snow didn¡¯t know about the existence of this video before. They were stunned.


    However, Snow recovered quickly. ¡°Hmph, you would say anything to make my children seem guilty.


    What can this video prove? You can¡¯t even see their faces. How can my son did such a thing? This is


    completely made up by you; you guys deliberately filmed this and put the dirt on my son!¡±


    Phoebe yelled furiously, ¡°Can¡¯t you even recognize your own son and daughter¡¯s voices?!¡±


    Snow said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my son¡¯s voice. This had been edited by you all.¡±


    Wayne looked at Grant ¡°Lord Commander, the truth is clearlyid out The Zimmers are just finding


    excuses. I think this trial should be judging the Zimmers, not us.¡±


    However, Grant shook his head and said, ¡°Just looking at this video, there¡¯s no start and end. It doesn¡¯t


    tell the whole story, to be honest. What Mrs. Zimmer had said does have some reason, technology is


    so advanced nowadays, faking a video is something extremely simple! No matter what, Alex did kill


    people, and not at all little, even if he¡¯s with the Divine Constabry, it doesn¡¯t give him the right to


    simply murder! Here¡¯s what I think, the Zimmers are having a funeral today, it¡¯s not the right time for a


    trial. As for Alex, I¡¯ll bring him back to Department Six, Department Six will surely investigate seriously.¡±


    The Larsens and Zachary were shocked.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They didn¡¯t think Lord Commander would still say this after watching the video, he¡¯s being so obviously


    biased, and after being sent into Department Six, can Alex stille out alive?


    On the other hand, Quentin and Snow were filled with joy, they couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡®Lord


    Commander helped us without doubt, he¡¯s nning to get the Zimmers on his side!¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1373

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1373


    Snow almostughed out loud in excitement.


    The Lord Commander had personallye, solving the fight in no time at all. He nned to get the


    Zimmers on his side. This was good news since Department Six was the true core of the golden era.


    They were a secret and powerful organization, where the average person wouldn¡¯t even know of its


    existence. Getting into Department Six was an extremely hard thing to do.


    All members of Department Six had been chosen directly by the leaders. There was no examination or


    recruitment for this civil


    position.


    The Blood Cult¡¯s infiltration would be nearly impossible to achieve.


    However, if Lord Commander nned to have Quentin in, this would give Snow the rare opportunity


    she needed. With enough time, she was confident that she¡¯d take over Department Six.


    ¡®And the final goal is the throne!¡¯


    Thinking of this, Snow immediately knelt in front of the Lord Commander and said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re wise,


    Lord Commander. I beg the Lord to bring justice to the Zimmers. They will definitely follow your lead


    from now.¡±


    Her words were too straightforward and raw.


    Being the wife of a governor, she wasn¡¯t allowed to say such things, since it was in gauging up.


    However, she needed to show her loyalty or she might not get such a chance next time. The Lord


    Commander doesn¡¯t appear often, after all. He¡¯s not that easy to meet.


    Grant said, ¡°Rest assured, Department Six is always fair and just. What¡¯s true and what¡¯s not will be


    revealed. If your son and daughter are innocent, I will bring them justice.¡±


    With that, he pointed at Alex. ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Zachary quickly jumped in front. ¡°Lord Commander, wait.¡±


    ¡°Zachary, you dare stop me?¡± sneered the Lord Commander.


    Just one sentence made Zachary shed cold sweat. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, but this case is simple. I have


    other evidence that proves Easton and Viole deserved it. I¡¯ll show it to you immediately.¡±


    He held up hisptop.


    To his surprise, Lord Commander simply took a hit at it. Theptop became nothing more than a clump


    of metal, with green smokeing out of it. ¡°There¡¯s no need, the evidence, Department Six will look


    for it ourselves, you all are with the Divine Constabry, there¡¯s a need to avoid suspicion,¡± he said


    coolly.


    As he finished speaking, seeing Alex not moving, his re went cold. ¡°You dare defy me? Even if it


    was your dad, he wouldn¡¯t dare disobey me.¡±


    Alex wavered. ¡°You know my dad?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Doesn¡¯t matter if I know him or not. If you broke thew, you¡¯ll still be beheaded without pity!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    At that moment, Aunt Rockefeller snorted coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, and I don¡¯t care


    how powerful your position is, but your actions today won¡¯t get the approval of the people. Being so


    biased, turning the truth upside down, saying untruthful words, and even destroying evidence¡­


    Restricting freedom of speech, I¡¯ve never seen such a thing in my long life! Alex will not leave with


    you.¡±


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s words made Zachary and the others fear her.


    Defying the Lord Commander in public held serious consequences.


    This was especially true for Zachary. He knew Grant quite well. He knew that he¡¯s a smiling tiger and


    that he was actually very sinister and hard to get along with. Most importantly, he was a professional in


    martial arts and had been more powerful than a grandmaster for a long time now.


    Otherwise, the Divine Constabry and Department Six wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation now.


    Some ten years ago, the golden era states were controlled by the Divine Constabry, and


    Department Six was in charge of the smaller ones. Even ancient tales said these two organizations had


    always split the work like this. However, ever since Grant became an Innate Martial Honor, the fights


    with the Divine Constabry started. Finally, he won. When both the positions of both organizations


    were switched, Department Six had more power.


    For that, Geronimo was so furious he spat blood.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Grant smiled and stared at Aunt Rockefeller.


    ¡°I¡¯m his aunt,¡± Aunt Rockefeller answered.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The next second, Lord Commander¡¯s expression changed suddenly, ¡°You dare insult me? I¡¯ll p you!¡±


    He stood over her, a p aiming straight at Aunt Rockefeller. It had so much inner force it churned up a


    gust of wind.


    Even Alex, who was at the side, could feel the power of this p. He wanted to help, but there wasn¡¯t


    enough time.


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s eyes turned cold. She too sent out a hit.


    ¡°Beauty Falcon Punch!¡±


    Boom.


    These two powers met in the air and sent out an explosion.


    A gigantic hole appeared on the floor from the explosion, within the funeral hall. Hundreds of people


    were shoved away by this force, many even spitting out blood. The three coffins in the middle seemed


    as light as paper, blown away in a mess.


    Alex set up the Mystic armor into a defensive wall, sheltering the Larsens behind him.


    Thump.


    Aunt Rockefeller took threerge steps backward. With every step she took, a huge dent would appear


    on the floor.


    After three steps, the white heels on her feet were already broken, her delicate feet smothered in blood.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1374

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1374


    Following that, she opened her mouth and spat out fresh blood.


    ¡°Aunt, are you alright?!¡± Seeing this, Alex was extremely worried for her. He didn¡¯t expect his aunt to


    lose and to be beaten in one hit so vulnerably.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡¯The Lord Commander is too powerful!¡¯


    He quickly went to his bag and took out a rejuvenation pill, sliding it into Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s mouth.


    The rejuvenation pill was the highest level of pill that he could make at this stage. Besides extending


    one¡¯s life, it also had great healing effects.


    Aunt Rockefeller swallowed the pill and wiped the blood off her mouth with her hand, and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    fine. Be careful. This guy is strong!¡±


    On the other hand, Lord Commander was surprised to see Aunt Rockefeller not dead after his hit.


    However, his attention was mostly drawn to Alex.


    Just now, he saw it all when he used the mystic armor. That dark golden armor wall left him in awe and


    surprised at the same time.


    ¡®This is what I wanted!¡¯


    He thought to himself, ¡®William, oh William. you¡¯re so treacherous! You¡¯ve given the Holy Book to your


    son!¡¯


    The truth was, Lord Commander was the one who took the Holy Book from William all those years ago.


    Alex¡¯s mystic armor was to Grant¡¯s thoughts, the item written on the Holy Book.


    After searching all these years, he had finally found it, which was why he was highly excited.


    ¡°You won¡¯te with me? Fine, then I can only use force!¡±


    As Grant finished talking, he attacked immediately, sending a direct hit to Alex¡¯s head. He really wanted


    to test exactly how powerful William¡¯s Holy Book was.


    Boom!


    In order to protect Aunt Rockefeller, Alex could only use the mystic armor again. A yellow, shining turtle


    shell flickered by. Grant¡¯s attack waspletely blocked off.


    However, looking at the funeral hall, the situation had be worse. The tables and chairs at the side


    werepletely broken, and people were again hurt.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but scream in terror.


    ¡°Oh my god! Could this guy he that powerful? He can even block the Lord Commander¡¯s attack?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Look and see. Surely, Lord Commander hasn¡¯t used his full strength yet.¡±


    Grant, for one, definitely didn¡¯t use his full strength, afraid he would kill Alex. This hit was only a-fifth of


    his full power. He was satisfied with the results, though.


    In the next moment, he sent out another hit, this time three-tenths of his power.


    Boom!


    The turtle shell appeared again. Alex was again unscathed.


    Grant was even more satisfied now. Little by little, he added more and more power.


    It wasn¡¯t until he used three-fifths of his power did Alex¡¯s mystic armor get shattered.


    This was already enough to make Grant extremely happy.


    The Zimmers, on the other hand, was on the verge of tears. Easton and Viole¡¯s coffins were affected by


    the energy waves and had already shattered into dust.


    As the mystic armor shattered, Alex, too, spat out a mouthful of blood, knowing that this time, he would


    have to fight with his life.


    He pulled out the sword of the universe!


    ¡°Treasure?¡± The smile on Lord Commander¡¯s face spread wider.


    This time, he would use his full power, but at that moment, a roar came from the sky, ¡°Whoever dares


    touch my grandson will be enemies with me!¡±


    Boom!!!


    A loud bang came from the ceiling; an old man broke through the roof and came tumbling down.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1375

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1375


    Boom!


    Coincidentally, the old mannded right where Easton¡¯s coffin was ced.


    From Alex and Grant¡¯s battle, the explosive energy sent out had already shattered both coffins. As the


    old mannded, both his feet trampled Easton¡¯s head and smashed it.


    St!!!


    His entire skull had been obliterated.


    Quentin had long retreated to the sides of the funeral hall, but seeing his son¡¯s body so severely


    assaulted, he became so furious he vomited blood.


    As for Snow, her eyes went cold, and she red at the old man icily.


    During their battle, she had paid close attention. Lord Commander¡¯s powers were within her


    expectations, but the young Alex having such powers greatly surprised her.


    Switching positions, she knew that if her abilities were thrown against the Lord Commander¡¯s, they


    would be at Alex¡¯s level at most.


    As for this old man who appeared suddenly¡­


    ¡°Innate Martial Honor!¡±


    Within the Blood Cult, many were at the level of Innate Martial Honor. Snow recognized this


    immediately.


    She could even tell that the powers of this Innate Martial Honor old man were terrifying. It was the type


    that amalgamated martial arts with violence. Indeed, this was a real fighter.


    ¡°President!¡±


    Zachary, seeing the elder, immediately let out squeals of joy and jumped ahead to bow to the old man.


    ¡°President, you¡¯re finally back! Congrattions on achieving Martial Honor!¡±


    Zachary was initially apprehensive of Grant.


    However, now that Geronimo was here, the pressure he was under immediately let up, and he gained


    much more confidence.


    Geronimo ignored Zachary¡¯s words. His wise eyes scanned the ce in a circle before finallynding


    on Alex. They were filled with excitement. ¡°You¡¯re called Alex? Good, great, dear grandson!¡±


    As he spoke, tears actually filled his eyes.


    ¡°Your mom, how¡¯s she doing?¡±


    Alex was very attentive to the old man from the moment he came in. He knew that this was his


    mother¡¯s father.


    However, he didn¡¯t have any prior memories of his grandfather. The only thing he could tell was that


    this elderly man¡¯s actions were sincere.


    He nodded his head slightly, lips tight.


    At that moment, Lord Commanderughed out loud and said to Geronimo, ¡°Geronimo, you¡¯ve been at


    a bottleneck for so many years. You¡¯ve been practicing in istion till your butt¡¯s almost rotten. Today,


    you¡¯ve finally broken through. Congrattions!¡±


    These words were extremely irritating to Geronimo¡¯s ears.


    He red at Lord Commander, growling, ¡°Grant, you son of a b*tch. Don¡¯t jest in front of me. One day,


    I¡¯ll take back what you¡¯ve taken from me. I¡¯ll get it all back.¡±


    Alex was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Geronimo, at such an age, would speak in such vulgarity, much like a warlord.


    ¡°Haha! Geronimo, you still have such a short temper. Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Grant, on the other hand, was all smiles.


    Geronimo pointed at Alex and said, ¡°This is my grandson, Grant. I should be asking you, why are you


    attacking my grandson? You¡¯re at such a f*cking age, yet you act like a dog? Bullying someone


    younger¡­ Do you think that I, Geronimo, am dead?¡±


    Grant still had some temper. His smile vanished, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Your grandson killed many


    people. Department Six wants to take him back for investigation. Is there a problem? He refuses to


    cooperate, so I¡¯m arresting him by myself. So what¡¯s wrong about that?¡±


    Geronimo roared. ¡°Bullsh*t! The situation I¡¯ve heard of clearly ispletely the own fault of that


    Zimmer. If you just want to target me, Grant, give me all you¡¯ve got. But if you dare target my grandson,


    I¡¯ll murder your whole family!¡±


    The people on the side, hearing this, all dropped their jaws and started trembling in fear.


    Grant and Geronimo were both leaders at the top of the pyramid. None would¡¯ve thought that they


    would be arguing here at the Zimmers¡¯ funeral hall as if bickering on the streets.


    Geronimo, especially, had such a short temper, cursing aloud every now and then. This was not at all


    the behavior expected from a leader.


    Aunt Rockefeller pinched Alex¡¯s finger and whispered. ¡°You¡¯re grandpa is kinda cute.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m shocked too.¡±


    He had imagined what kind of person Geronimo would be, but he definitely hadn¡¯t thought of him as a


    gangster warlord.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1376

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1376


    He acted just like Hercules in the movies. However, such a person was simple. He was definitely a


    himbo.


    Grant Xenos¡¯ expressions darkened. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been feeling too cocky after achieving the


    Martial Honor, Geronimo. You don¡¯t even know who you are anymore. Fine then, I¡®ll just have to see


    what you have really achieved.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure!¡± replied Geronimo as he lunged over.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Boom!


    As soon as the two started fighting, the hall immediately exploded with loud crashing and thuds, their


    Chi filling the air. It felt as if they were experiencing an earthquake.


    Crash!


    One of the pirs was smashed into pieces, causing some of the roof tiles to fall.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s get out now!¡±


    ¡°The roof is copsing!¡±


    Everyone attending the funeral immediately ran to the exit.


    Even Alex, Aunt Rockefeller, and the others were making a run for it.


    Within a mere ten seconds or so, the funeral hall exploded once more. With this, the entire house came


    crashing down like an avnche.


    Just then, two figures rushed out of the ruins as if they were beasts.


    It was Grant and Geronimo.


    However, some unlucky ones ended up being trapped within the ruins, immobilized under the heavy


    rubble. Fortunately, the hall was just a single story building. They might only die if a pir struck them


    by the head. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to even if they wanted to.


    ¡°Your grandfather is hurt! ¡± Aunt Rockefeller whispered to Alex


    Alex was a professional when it came to medicine.


    If Aunt Rockefeller could tell, Alex obviously could as well.


    Geronimo was currently just putting up a tough act.


    Grant shook the dust off from his body and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re hurt, aren¡¯t you, Melvis? You¡¯re holding


    some blood in your mouth. Careful, don¡¯t push yourself over the edge. You still have a long way to go


    before you can defeat me. Train harder, I suppose!¡±


    After getting his bearings back, Geronimoughed. ¡°In your dreams! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s vomiting


    blood! I feel better than ever! Let¡¯ s continue this battle!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re still pushing yourself? Fine, I¡¯ll just defeat you till you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    Alex frowned, wondering if he should step in since quite a few trump cards were still hidden under his


    sleeves. Aunt Rockefeller thought the same as well.


    Alex could tell that Geronimo was just walking on thin ice to keep this up. He knew that his grandfather


    had held the blood in by force, gulping it down instead of vomiting it out.


    However, this had only worsened his current state¡­


    Moreover, it now appeared that Geronimo¡¯s Martial Honor rank wasn¡¯t as strong as it should be. It was


    wed. Alex knew all of this just by watching the two battle each other.


    Just then, the sound of whirring rotors filled the air. A helicopter flew toward them,nding on the open


    ground in front of the Zimmers¡¯ home.


    When those with keener eyes noticed the logo on the helicopter, they seemed slightly taken aback.


    The logo on the helicopter indicated that these people were from the military. Within minutes, an entire


    team of military men rushed over, all in sync.


    Following them was an old man with grey hair, his demeanor stern.


    The Zimmers and their allies were shocked to see that such argemotion had brewed up.


    Grace, on the other hand, looked as if she had seen a rtive when she noticed the old man. She


    weed him warmly.


    ¡°Elder Crian! You¡¯re finally willing to show up!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1377

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1377


    The person who had arrived was Grace¡¯s former boss. He was the founder of Hidden Dragon, Draco


    Crain. When Alex noticed his Grace referring to the old man, he immediately knew who he was.


    He had overheard her phone call after all.


    ¡°Stop this!¡±


    At the same time, Draco walked to the ruins under the protection of two uniformed teams. He yelled,


    ¡°You two! You¡¯re Department Six and Divine Constabry leaders! You¡¯re making a fool out of


    yourselves by fighting each other!¡±


    At that, both Grant and Geronimo felt ridiculously ufortable.


    They then bowed to the old man, greeting him. ¡°Elder Crain! ¡±


    Draco was much older than the two. He wasn¡¯t even of the same generation. Hence, he was


    considered among the rarest and oldest heroes within America. Putting his status and power aside,


    Draco was experienced enough for the two to refer to him as ¡®Elder Crain¡¯.


    After realizing who Draco was, Quentin was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that his family matters would get


    such a powerful man involved.


    He was so excited that he immediately rushed over, just so he could wee him as well.


    However, Draco walked towards Alex instead, scanning him from top to bottom.


    After that, he even patted Alex on his shoulder. ¡°You two do look alike! Carbon copies of each other!¡±


    It was apparent as to who he was referring to. Anyone who knew Alex knew that Draco meant that Alex


    looked like William, his father.


    Draco then let out a deep sigh.


    ¡±Although I¡®ve aged a lot in the past few years, my memory has be better. I have been thinking


    about himtely. I even remember that I owe him a thank you. I really didn¡¯t expect him to die so young.


    It was a pity that I couldn¡¯t thank him in person.¡±


    When Draco mentioned this, Grace put her hand to her mouth. She started sobbing profusely.


    Back then, when William left, the Hidden Dragons disbanded. William had argued with Draco that very


    day, and it didn¡¯t end well.


    The two ended up as strangers after that harsh argument,pletely disregarding their father and son


    like rtionship. This situation had even caused most of the members of the Hidden Dragons to feel


    awkward around William.


    However, with Draco¡®s thanks, he was admitted defeat and acknowledged William¡¯s status. It was a pity


    that he had already passed away.


    Grace said, ¡°Elder Crain, my daughter was nearly raped, the incident recorded without her consent, just


    so they could threaten her to oblige further! Her life could¡¯ve been ruined! Alex was the one who helped


    her out of justice, yet he was still put on trial and arrested by Department Six! We were the ones with


    sufficient evidence to prove his innocence, but someone tried to turn things against us! I can¡¯t help but


    think that America is no longer aswful as it used to be!¡±


    The old man straightened his posture, his aura intense.


    ¡°Of course it still is!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°America will always bewful and just!¡±


    ¡°The descendants of the Hidden Dragons are not ones to be provoked as well.¡±


    Grant took a few nces towards Alex. He really didn¡¯t expect Alex to be remotely rted to this old


    man. More so, he was shocked at the fact that William used to be a Hidden Dragon member.


    He had some questions in mind regarding William, but he knew that it was impossible to bring Alex with


    him when Draco showed up.


    However, he had achieved his goal today, now sure that Alex had inherited the Holy Book. Everything


    was much easier now with this knowledge in mind.


    He walked over to Draco. ¡°Elder Crian, Department Six symbolizes justice, so we have nothing against


    Alex Rockefeller. I just wanted to bring him back and ask him a few questions about this matter. If he


    really is innocent, I will do everything I can to prove that. No one would be able to use himter on.¡±


    Draco then raised his crutch and pointed toward the members of thew department of Michigan and


    the interrogator from ska. ¡°Aren¡¯t you three putting him on trial? Just proceed with it, then. You¡¯re


    Lord Commander, for god¡¯s sake. Can¡¯ t you solve such a small matter?¡±


    Comparing their strengths, Grant was able to kill Draco with just one hand. However, this wasn¡¯t a


    situation where they could battle to have a say in things.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1378

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1378


    Grant nodded. ¡°Alright. Since Elder Crain has given such an order, I have no objections. I just wanted


    to bring Alex back because I didn¡¯t want to cause amotion here. These people are pretty triggered,


    so I don¡¯t want them to do anything rash. It¡¯ll just be a lot more trouble.¡±


    Phoebe and the others huffed sarcastically.


    ¡®If you were really worried about that, you wouldn¡¯t have smashed their hall into ruins.¡®


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just evacuate for now!¡±


    With the order, many were chased out of the Zimmers¡¯ home and were forced to keep their mouths


    shut. Whatever that had happened here was never to be told to the public. If anyone did so, they would


    be guilty of treason.


    Department Six, the Divine Constabry, and the old Hidden Dragons were all significant organizations


    within America. If anyone were to find out that they were fighting each other, it would be a national


    dispute, especially if this incident was known internationally.


    This was something they simply couldn¡®t allow. Hence, everyone who exited was forced to sign a non-


    disclosure agreement under the supervision of the military.


    If any information on this incident were to be leaked, they would be heavily interrogated. They might


    even lose their wealth or life over this. In the end, the trial was just a formality to close the case.


    Although Zachary¡¯sptop was broken, the video files were still saved within.


    Moreover, Easton¡¯s goons, Gordolf, and the officers who arrested him had all testified to prove Alex¡¯s


    innocence. With this much evidence at hand, Quentin and Snow¡¯s usations were all for naught.


    Half an hourter, the trial ended peacefully. Draco boarded the helicopter and left the Zimmers¡¯ home


    as well.


    Alex, Aunt Rockefeller, the Larsens, Zachary, and Geronimo headed out too.


    The inspector from ska arrested Quentin as Snow escorted Grant on their way out.


    Apart from them and the main Zimmer family, no one should know how the trial went. Everything was to


    be kept top secret at all costs.


    ***


    Just as they exited the gates, Geronimo couldn¡¯t help but grab Alex¡¯s hand, scanning him from top to


    bottom. He then asked hurriedly, ¡°Where¡¯s your mother? My daughter, I mean. Where is she?¡±


    Alex stared at him intently. Without warning, he punched his chest harshly.


    Geronimo couldn¡¯t have expected that, and he fell a couple of steps backward. His expression


    darkened as he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Everyone was shocked to see this, especially Zachary. Zachary felt his heart sinking to the bottom.


    ¡±Alex! What the hell? He¡¯s your grandfather, for crying out loud!¡± he yelled angrily.


    He then proceeded to help Geronimo to his feet.


    Alex replied. ¡°I know, which is exactly why I punched him.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    Geronimo wiped off the blood from his mouth andughed. ¡°Good, good! That was such a good punch.


    I feel much better after vomiting that out. That son of a b*tch Grant sure was brutal with his attacks. Ah,


    my amazing grandson! I wouldn¡¯t believe your second grandmother when she told me that you were a


    master named Rockefeller. But now I do!¡±


    Zachary watched as the two conversed. He then realized that Alex didn¡¯t actually punch the president.


    He was merely healing his injuries.


    Alex took a rejuvenation pill out and handed it to Geronimo. ¡°Eat this. It¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Geronimo took it without hesitation and shoved it into his mouth. ¡°Alright, can I see my daughter now?


    Oh my sweet little Brianna, I¡¯ve been searching for her for forty years¡­¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Somewhat satisfied with Geronimo¡¯s actions throughout the whole incident, he knew that his


    grandfather was but a passionate old man.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1379

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1379


    In reality, Brittany and the others were currently near the Zimmers¡¯ home. They didn¡¯t follow them inside


    since they couldn¡¯t predict what was going to happenter on. Hence, waiting outside would only do


    them good.


    If the situation deteriorated, Alex and Aunt Rockefeller could escape with case since they had the


    agility to do so. However, if they had more people to protect, it would only trouble them further.


    In just a few moments, they met up with Brittany, Maya, and the others.


    ¡±Alex, are you alright?¡± Brittany grabbed Alex¡¯s hand and asked worriedly. ¡°We just saw arge


    helicopternd in there, and there were so many uniformed men! We were worried sick.¡±


    ¡±I¡¯m okay. Everything¡¯s settled now, ¡± Alex replied.


    Brittany nodded. ¡°Good. Now don¡¯t make such rash decisions from now on. Think before you take


    action, and don¡¯t kill so often.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom!¡±


    While they spoke, Geronimo couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off of Brittany. Even after all these years of


    separation, he was still able to recognize her.


    Brittany was already ten by the time she left. Hence most of her facial features were still recognizable


    even after forty years.


    ¡°My dear daughter!¡± Geronimo croaked, his voice quivering.


    Brittany was still just focusing on her son at the time. She was very much startled when she heard


    Geronimo. Lifting her gaze, she saw her father. After forty years, the middle-aged man she used to


    know was now an old man with white hair and wrinkles. His eyes were filled with emotion that none


    could read.


    At that very moment, Brittany felt as though every emotion she had ever felt was welling up inside her


    chest. She opened her mouth but not a single word coulde out.


    Geronimo gave her a big hug as he cried hysterically. ¡°My dear daughter! Daddy finally found you! After


    forty years! I missed you so much!¡±


    At first, Brittany was slightly reluctant to ept his sudden affection. She remembered just how much


    she hated her father back then. However, after meeting up with Lexia, she was able to clear up a lot of


    misunderstandings that she had.


    She realized that Geronimo, too, was a victim in all this.


    After all these years, he still wanted to know where she and her mother, Yvonne, had gone. Yet all this


    suffering had been caused by only one person, Ruby.


    ***


    As father and daughter reunited, the Larsens knew that they shouldn¡¯t stay any longer. As Michigan¡¯s


    magistrate, Wayne had to tend to his duties anyway since Quentin messed with the media a week ago.


    Now that he was arrested, Wayne had to answer to the officials in Michigan and deal with the


    aftermath.


    Hence, the Larsens took their leave, whereas Alex and the others headed to Lush Cosmetics.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After such a long separation, the two obviously had a lot to say to each other.


    Alex even voluntarily gave them some space so that they could have some alone time.


    After two hours or so, Brittany came out of the room, eyes reddened. She turned to Alex and said,


    ¡°Alex, let¡¯s go visit your grandmother¡¯s grave tomorrow.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Geronimo patted Alex on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now, huh, kiddo? Your mother and I had


    separated for forty years. I heard that back then when you first came to my ce. You almost wrecked


    the entire house!¡±


    Alex raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°I gave Ruby and Bet a parasitic worm each and forced them


    to repent their sins in front of my grandmother¡¯s grave for three months. Do you have an opinion on


    that?¡±


    Geronimo huffed. ¡°Yeah, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Nothing, really! For now, you don¡¯t stand a chance against me.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m your grandfather, plus I¡¯ve achieved the Martial Honor rank How could you say I don¡¯t stand


    a chance? Can you really defeat a Martial Honor ranked fighter?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1380

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1380


    ¡°You¡¯re not, really,¡± replied Alex. ¡°Your current state is weak. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you have pushed


    yourself to achieve Martial Honor, hence this is all just an illusion. In reality, if you¡¯ve done so, you


    would be simply destroying any chance of actually achieving Martial Honor. Normally, it wouldn¡®t be


    possible to achieve that now.¡±


    Geronimo was stunned. He that his current state really was an illusion.


    After Alex had provoked the Zimmers, Lexia found out that Quentin was using everything at his


    disposal to force Alex¡¯s trial. Hence, after much consideration, she found ways to inform Geronimo,


    who had locked himself up for training.


    Just as Geronimo realized that they found his daughter, along with a new grandchild, he couldn¡¯t


    handle the fact that someone was trying to bully his family. Hence, he took to the extreme since his


    training was stagnant, using a secret method to activate his blood energy, and pushing himself to


    achieve Martial Honor.


    Geronimo replied. ¡°So what if I can¡¯t improve my rank? It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m one step closer to my


    grave anyway. I don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    Alex shook his head again. ¡°As long as you treat my mother right and give her what you¡¯ve owed her


    for the past forty years, I could certainly help you live another twenty years. And if you¡® re lucky, you


    could even live longer! I also know you can¡¯t achieve Martial Honor alone, but I can help you with that.¡±


    Yet again, Geronimo was filled with disbelief.


    ***


    The next day, Alex and his family headed to Long Beach to visit Yvonne¡¯s grave.


    Geronimo, the warlord, stered a stern expression on his face the whole trip down to the graveyard.


    His eyes were filled with infinite sadness and yearning.


    Lexia had told them that Yvonne used to be the woman Geronimo loved most in the entire world. It


    seemed that she wasn¡¯t exaggerating one bit. At that time, however, Yvonne¡¯s grave was surrounded


    by arge group of men in ck.


    With around two hundred graves in total, the cemetery wasn¡¯t all that big.


    Yet, thirty bodyguards were blocking all the entrances. They wouldn¡¯t even let anyone else visit their


    families¡¯ graves.


    In the office of the cemetery management were Ruby and Bet. Beside them were two young maids


    as well.


    At first, the office was no different from a guardho use, but everything had changed since they arrived.


    Not only had they installed air conditioners, but arge television now stood in the middle of the room,


    along with arge bed with memory foam mattresses and two luxurious massage chairs.


    It appeared to have been refurbished into a luxurious hotel room.


    Alex had explicitly told them to kneel before Yvonne¡¯s grave to repent, but the two had onlye here


    to enjoy life.


    ¡°Ah, I think the itch is going to take effect again. Merilyn, quick. Tie us up and give us a dose!¡± Bet


    said to his maid as he checked the time on the massage chair.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two maids immediately started serving Ruby and Bet ordingly.


    This parasitic worm had tortured the two for days. Hence there were scratches all over their body.


    Some parts had even gotten infected and produced pus. Ointment had to be applied every single day.


    They had never suffered this much, and that was why they wished they could curse Alex¡¯s entire


    bloodline. They tried looking for a cure, searching for doctors and experts who might be able to help,


    yet none of them could.


    The only way they would lessen the effects was to take a dose of a specific poison.


    Five minutester, the parasitic worm started to take effect on them again.


    Ruby and Bet¡¯s limbs were tied up on the massage chair, still getting a massage as they struggled.


    Their expressions were twisted as they yelled hysterically, cursing,


    ¡°Alex, you f*cking bastard! You should rot in hell! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°And Brianna, you little b*tch! Just you wait! If I can poison you once, I can poison you a hundred


    times!¡±


    ¡°You too, Yvonne! You old hag! You short living, good-for-nothing b*tch! I will dig your bones out and


    mix them into cement! So you will forever be stepped on! You¡¯ll always be under everyone!¡±


    Just as they continued to curse, someone pushed the office doors open and walked in. The person


    looked cold, seemingly filled with murderous intent.


    It was Geronimo!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1381

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1381


    Hearing such vicious words from Ruby and Bet almost caused Geronimo to burst into anger.


    Honestly, he was in doubt when Lexia said that it was Ruby who killed Yvonne and her daughter


    because Ruby had always given him a feeling that she could see the big picture and had a sense of


    propriety. She did not seem like a person who would kill her own family. Furthermore, how vicious


    would she be for even trying to poison ten year old Brianna?


    However, now that he had heard it with his own ears, it had truly shattered his values!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Master?!¡±


    It was because Ruby and Bet were mentally unstable after being injected with poison coupled with


    the onset of the parasitic disease. All they could do was just slump onto the massage chair, screaming


    and cursing wildly. They did not even know that someone else was beside them but the two nannies


    knew. These two were Ruby¡¯s maids and naturally they had seen Geronimo before.


    At this moment, seeing Geronimo unexpectedly descending from the sky, the two of them turned pale


    with fright and did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    After hearing Ruby and Bet¡¯s cursing went worse, Geronimo was going to explode in anger. The


    two of them immediately kneeled on the ground with a thud and said together, ¡°Master, please forgive


    us. We were forced by the firstdy toe here.¡±


    At this time, Bet seemed to have heard something and he became slightly more sober. After


    cursing Yvonne, he opened his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Merilyn, who are you talking to? What Master?


    My father is still in seclusion and I don¡¯t know if he could evene out alive. That old thing can¡¯t stop


    thinking about that old b*tch, Yvonne Wilmer. He really shouldn¡¯te out If he were toe out here,


    we¡¯d be so dead!¡±


    After he finished talking, he started screaming again. There were trails of small worms swimming


    underneath their skins, as if aliens had invaded their bodies. It was shabby to look at.


    ¡°B*stards!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    p!


    Geronimo really could not control himself anymore, so he pped Bet¡¯s face fiercely, causing his


    entire face to be swollen red and even two teeth fell off. The pain on Bet¡¯s cheek made him even


    more sober.


    He turned his face sideway and realized it was Geronimo.


    However, he thought he was hallucinating. He spat out a mouthful of bloody saliva and said, ¡°What the


    hell. I must¡¯ve been blinded by the demons. I actually dream of the old thinging out! The effect of


    the poisonous injection is really strong!¡±


    Ruby next to him said, ¡°Bet, what are you mumbling over there? Oh, the episode this time is even


    more unpleasant. Oh my, one injection is not enough. Merilyn, get me another one! God d*mn it! This is


    all because of that old b*tch, Yvonne Wilmer. If only she died with her daughter, how would she have


    given birth to that b¡®tstard, Alex Rockefeller. Just wait! I¡¯ll definitely cut that b*stard into pieces and feed


    him to the wild dogs after his death!¡±


    Geronimo¡¯s whole body started trembling when he heard up to here.


    Meanwhile, Alex, Brittany, Maya, Waltz and Hailey had already entered the management office. They


    were slightly dyed by dealing with the security guards guarding the periphery just now. When they


    entered the office at this moment, they happened to hear Ruby¡¯s vicious words.


    Snap!


    Alex snapped his fingers. After a rush of spiritual power hovered over the two people, the onset of the


    parasitic disease in them was temporarily lifted.


    Afterwards, they were sobered up.


    Just when Ruby let out a long breath of relief, she heard a voice all of a sudden. ¡°I made you people


    kneel before my grandmother¡¯s grave to repent. What did youe here to do? Enjoy your life?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ruby was very familiar with that voice because she had to curse him hundreds of times each day. She


    remembered his voice and smile so well that she would never forget it.


    ¡°A¡­ Alex Rockefeller, w-when did youe?¡±


    Bet jumped off the massage chair instantly and broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡®Why did theye to this little cemetery? Isn¡¯t it just an act for Alex to see?!¡¯


    They hoped that Alex would get rid of the parasitic disease in their bodies three monthster.


    However, they could not actually kneel before Yvonne¡¯s grave, right? They were nice to not dig her out


    of her grave. They evenined that it was too tiring to kneel for a minute on such a hot day. How


    could they possibly kneel for three months?


    Hence, they had hired thirty bodyguards at the cemetery¡¯s periphery to prevent the sudden arrival of


    Alex so that they could be reminded and put on an act beforehand.


    Unfortunately, their tricks were seen through when Alex and the others just arrived at the foot of the


    cemetery mountain.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1382

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1382


    During the conversation, Ruby realized that Merilyn and Mariah were kneeling on the ground and


    trembling with fear. She took another nce and noticed an old man with a cold expression standing at


    the side. Wasn¡¯t that her husband, Geronimo Melvis?


    In an instant, Ruby was about to explode.


    ¡°M-master, why¡­ Why did youe?¡±


    Geronimo showed no expression yet his eyes were fearfully cold. ¡°Why did you think I came? My first


    wife is suffering here. Could it be that you think I, the husband, shouldn¡¯te here and have a look?¡±


    As soon as Ruby heard that, she was agitated.


    She cried and said, ¡°Master, Bet and I are suffering a great sin this time. It¡¯s him, this d*mn b*stard


    poisoned us with some kind of parasitic disease. Every time we had an episode, it felt like we were


    being eaten by tens of thousands of worms. It¡¯s very painful! Oh, this guy is a liar. He must have lied to


    you saying that he¡¯s your grandson, didn¡¯t he? Don¡¯t be fooled by him. Everything is fake. Kill him


    immediately, kill him immediately!¡±


    Alex chuckled softly, ¡°If you kill me, there¡¯ll be no cure for the parasitic disease in your body.¡±


    ¡°Ah! This¡­ Yes, yes, yes. You can¡¯t kill him right now. Let him remove the parasitic disease in our body


    first. Kill him after the disease is removed!¡±


    Alex grunted softly.


    Meanwhile, Brittany¡¯s eyes were zing with anger. Back then, the scene of her and her mother being


    harmed was still vivid in her mind. Sometimes, she would even dream of this wicked woman. During


    her teenage years, Ruby was once like a demon that had pressed against her body.


    ¡°Oh, Stepmom. So many years have passed, yet you¡¯re still so wicked!¡±


    ¡°Back then, you tried to poison my mother and I. Now, you even want to kill my son? Unfortunately, you


    can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Ruby stared at Brittany. ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­ Brianna Melvis?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Brittany said, ¡°You¡¯re very surprised, right? Did you think that I died ages ago?¡±


    Ruby looked toward Geronimo. ¡°Master, Yvonne was a special agent. She was the underground


    destroyer and America¡¯s enemy. And, this little b*tch was raised by Yvonne since she was young, she¡¯s


    a little spy too. I¡¯ve never done anything wrong. Everything that I¡¯ve done was for you and this family!


    And for the entire America! I¡¯m a hero of America and I¡¯m not wrong!¡±


    However, would Geronimo believe her?


    Just yesterday, he had investigated the matter to the fullest.


    With a far-reaching gaze, he said to Brittany, ¡°Where is your mother buried? Take me to see it!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Soon, the group of people reached Yvonne¡¯s grave.


    Alex directly dragged Ruby and Bet along and threw them on the ground.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    The two people dared not object before Geronimo.


    Meanwhile, Geronimo¡¯s body trembled with all sorts of mixed feelings when he looked at Yvonne¡¯s


    picture on the gravestone. He did not say anything but blood slowly streamed down from the corner of


    his lips.


    There was a saying, ¡®one¡¯s heart hurts so much that he couldn¡¯t even breathe.¡¯


    This was probably what it was like.


    After an unknown period of time, he suddenly said, ¡°Ruby, does it hurt when the parasitic disease


    attacks?¡±


    Ruby nodded her head. ¡°It hurts! It¡¯s really more painful than death!¡±


    ¡°Let me help you!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Bam!


    Without even turning his head, Geronimo pressed his palm on Ruby¡¯s head.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1383

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1383


    Ruby said that the parasitic disease was more painful than death, so Geronimo helped her to relieve


    the pain. With a burst of inner force within his palm, Ruby¡¯s head immediately turned into a ltunp of


    paste.


    Compared to the daily suffering of the heart-scratching parasite of a hundred days, such instant death


    was a much happier ending.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Seeing his own mother being killed by his father with a palm and slowly dropped to the ground, Bet


    shockingly jumped up with a terrifying expression. ¡°Dad, how¡­ How could you do this? She¡¯s your first


    wife no matter what. It has been so many years, how can you bear to kill her?¡±


    ¡°How can I bear it?¡±


    Bet¡¯s words hadpletely angered Geronimo. He turned around with reddened eyes and stared


    at his eldest son. ¡°Back then, how did you people bear to kill Yvonne and Brianna? How old was


    Brianna back then? She was only ten years old!¡±


    ¡°Also, have you forgotten? Who was the one that risked her life to save you when you were kidnapped


    by the bandits back then? It was your Aunt Yvonne! If she hadn¡¯t stepped forward bravely, you would


    have been dead ages ago.¡±


    ¡°When your mother¡¯s identity was unclear and she was besieged by the Red Guards, who gave her


    cover? Your mother ran away while your Aunt Yvonne almost got beaten to death, do you still


    remember?¡±


    ¡°You people don¡¯t remember! Who are the heartless ones? How could I, Geronimo Melvis, marry such


    a wife and give birth to a son like you?¡±


    After yelling all these, Geronimo looked at Bet with an uncertain expression.


    Bet kneeled on the ground with a thud out of fear. ¡°Dad, I know I¡¯ve done wrong. Back then, it was


    Mom who forced me to do it. I had no choice either!¡±


    Geronimo expressionlessly said, ¡°Then, what about now? Forty yearster, who¡¯s the one that wanted


    to snatch Brianna¡¯spany? Who¡¯s the one that wanted to kill my grandson? Could it be that you¡¯re


    still forced by your mother even until now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill yourself!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I was wrong, I really was wrong! Sis, Sis Brianna, I beg of you. Please forgive me, please forgive


    me! I won¡¯t do it again. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Brittany looked at him without any reactions.


    However, Alex spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t want to die, my grandmother didn¡¯t want to die either and my mother


    didn¡¯t want to die back then as well! Don¡¯t cry at your age, how awful is it? Take a good look at the view


    of this world once more. Do remember to be a good person in your next life when you reincarnate


    later.¡±


    ¡°No, please, no¡­¡±


    Bet was terrified to the core. He really did not want to die at all. He jumped up ferociously and


    made ast dying struggle since he was an Earth expert as well.


    He knew that the chances for him to escape from the experts like his own father and Alex was almost


    zero. However, if he could hold Brittany as a hostage, his chances of sess would be much higher.


    Hence, he immediately charged toward Brittany and tried to get her.


    However, what he did not know was that Brittany was no ordinary person as well.


    Just when Bet was about to strangle Brittany on the neck, she suddenly attacked with her palm


    right on Bet¡¯s heart area fiercely. It was the specialty of Silver Frost-Icebound. It immediately took


    effect on his heart.


    ¡°What? How¡¯s this possible?¡±


    Bet was in utter disbelief. He was unguarded as well. In addition to torture of the parasitic disease


    and the poisonous injection, his strength was greatly reduced. There was no way he could dodge it.


    In a breath¡¯s time, his heart haspletely frozen into a chunk of ice.


    Without the blood supply, Bet gasped for air as his face instantly turned purple. He looked at


    Brittany shockingly yet terrifyingly. ¡°H-how did you¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Brittany kept her palm back and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve forgiven you!¡±


    Bet widened his eyes but he could not die in peace.


    ***


    Geronimo stood in front of Yvonne¡¯s grave for a total of a day and a night.


    In the end, it was Brittany who went to pull him back. After a night had passed, Geronimo looked as if


    he had gotten a few years older and his spirit was emaciated.


    However, that was sadness.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1384

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1384


    Even if the Immortal Doctor, Guilherme Extraordinaire came over, there was nothing he could do as


    well.


    However, the miracle doctor, Guilherme, was really here. He was going to Michigan with Cheryl


    because she also heard what happened to Phoebe. She was far away in California. In addition, she


    had been studying intensively on medical knowledge under Guilherme, she paid very little attention to


    the news outside. She was only aware of it in shock when her grandfather, James Coney mentioned it.


    California was not far away from Long Beach.


    Alex received a distressed call from Phoebe. ¡°Rockefeller brat, Cheryl ising to Michigan. She


    knows what happened to me, which involves my fianc¨¦. She still doesn¡¯t know that person is you. But, I


    don¡¯t know how I should exin it to her. Tell me, what should I do? I¡¯m afraid that I might identally


    let the cat out of the bag and tell her about what you¡¯ve done to me the other night.¡±


    Alex was shocked. ¡°You better be careful about it. Cheryl is your best friend. If she were to find out


    about it, wouldn¡¯t you both cease to be friends?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all your fault? If you hadn¡¯t done that to me, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a bad position! Oh, great now.


    I might not even be a virgin anymore!¡±


    ¡°You are!¡±


    ¡°How sure are you?¡±


    ¡°I was very careful at that time.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should get over here immediately so that we can tally our confessions. Otherwise, we¡¯ll say


    different things. If Cheryl ever notices it, we¡¯ll be so dead!¡±


    After pondering for a while, Alex immediately promised her.


    Cheryl had a knot in her heart because of her own parents.


    The knot was finally opened up a bit because of his appearance. If she were to find out that her best


    friend had backstabbed her, things would surely get worse.


    Soon, Alex went to the train station at Long Beach to take the train while tallying his confession with


    Phoebe. Their conversation was heard by a beautiful woman in her twenties, who was beside them.


    She looked at Alex disdainfully and said in a soft voice, ¡°Scum!¡±


    Alex was awkward for a moment but he could only touch his nose.


    His current behavior was indeed quite despicable but he had a clear conscience! If he had not helped


    Phoebe under those circumstances, she might really end up as an idiot.


    Afterwards, Alex said a few more words to Phoebe. All the details were finalized to ensure that there


    would be no more omissions. At this moment, Phoebe suddenly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t drive? You took the


    train? I could hear the broadcasting sound.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. There are not enough cars.¡±


    Phoebe immediately said, ¡°Great. Cheryl will drive over here and arrive at three o¡¯clock in the


    afternoon. I¡¯m about to pick up someone at Michigan Train Station. I¡¯ll pick you up on the way. That¡¯s it


    for now, see youter.¡±


    Alex chuckled, ¡°Alright!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Alex realized the girl next to him was leaning against the window and


    trying to stay as far away from him as possible, as if he were a source of contagious disease. Alex took


    a quick nce, then he kept his phone and closed his eyes.


    He could hear the girl mumbling again. ¡°Scum.¡±


    Soon, he reached Michigan Train Station.


    When Alex got off the train, he realized the woman beside her got off as well. She was right in front of


    him when he left the station. She was dragging her luggage while making a phone call. ¡°Cousin, you


    have to wait for me at the entrance, okay? I¡¯m not familiar with Michigan at all. Moreover, I can feel that


    there are a lot of scums in Michigan. I met one in the train just now. It


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    would be troublesome if a scum kidnaps such a devastatingly beautiful woman like me¡­¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    This woman exaggerated the moral issue too much. Immediately, he arrived at the exit.


    At first nce, Alex saw Phoebe standing among the crowd. A tall, beautiful woman with a hot body


    stood out from the crowd, attracting many people to peek at her.


    Meanwhile, Alex also stood out among the crowd.


    She waved at Alex.


    Alex smiled and walked up to her.


    Unexpectedly, the young woman also rushed toward and hugged Phoebe. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really getting


    prettier!¡±


    Upon witnessing this scene, Alex instantly stopped in his tracks. ¡®It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1385

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1385


    For a moment, Alex did not want to walk up to them. He just wanted to turn around and walk off, as if


    they did not know Alex.


    However, Phoebe was already waving at him. ¡°Rockefeller brat, quicklye over. What are you doing


    standing over there?¡±


    When her cousin turned around and saw Alex, she instantly frowned. Afterwards, she had her mouth


    agape.


    ¡°No way? Cousin, how do you know this scum?¡± The woman said right away.


    ¡°What scum? Judy, don¡¯t spew nonsense,¡± said Phoebe instantly as she was confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s him, that¡¯s the scum that I told you on the phone earlier. I don¡¯t know which woman he was


    colluding with to cheat on his girlfriend. He had an affair with his girlfriend¡¯s best friend. Is he still not a


    scum?¡±


    She was quite loud and immediately attracted a crowd of onlookers.


    Phoebe was terrified to the core.


    It turned out that the person Judy told her on the phone was Alex. However, never did Judy expect that


    the said best friend who was colluding with this scum was actually her own cousin!


    ¡°Judy, don¡¯t you spew nonsense if you don¡¯t know anything. You must¡¯ve heard it wrongly,¡± said Phoebe


    immediately.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! There are a lot of people here. You¡¯re really one of a kind too, you know. Why did you


    take the train when you¡¯reing from ska? You could ¡¯ve reached way earlier if you took the


    ne.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of heights!¡±


    Afterwards, she seemed to have realized something suddenly and shouted, ¡°Cousin, the person who


    talked to this scum on the phone couldn¡¯t be you, right?¡±


    ***


    Until they were in the car, Phoebe generously admitted to it. ¡°That¡¯s right, the person who gave him a


    call was me. That¡¯s why I told you that you¡¯ve misunderstood it. Do I look like the kind of person who


    would steal my best friend¡¯s boyfriend? Besides, look at this guy, which part of him is worthy for me to


    be on the losing end?¡±


    The woman named Judy Larsen was Phoebe¡¯s third uncle¡¯s daughter. She was twenty-three years old


    this year and just returned from studying in Ennd.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Judy looked at both of them suspiciously. Even though she did not hear clearly what Phoebe said on


    the phone at the time, she pricked up her ears and heard everything said by Alex.


    They both were indeed tallying their confessions.


    She wanted to continue asking to get to the heart of the matter. However, considering that Phoebe was


    her cousin, she certainly would like to keep her ego. How would she possibly admit to such a personal


    matter?


    Hence, she nodded. ¡°Indeed, Cousin, with your appearance and family background, you rank high


    even in ska but not everyone could im social connection with you.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°By the way, Uncle has a great improvement this time. Soon, he¡¯ll


    be the governor of Michigan. When the timees, you¡¯ll be the governor¡¯s daughter with


    an even higher position. I heard that many big families in ska have been asking to see Grandpa


    because they all want to be your husband!¡±


    When she said that, her eyes were staring at Alex, wanting to tell that to Alex.


    However, Alex, who was in charge of driving, did not seem to hear it.


    Phoebe shook her head and smiled. ¡°This is impossible. I¡¯ll decide on my own marriage! Nobody can


    force me, even if my grandfather can¡¯t do so.¡±


    Judy smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t do that! We¡¯re born in a family like the Larsen family, we can¡¯t


    decide on our own marriage! Well, you¡¯re quite lucky though. The second young master of the Quarters


    family ising to Michigan soon. His target is very clear, it¡¯s you! The Quarterses¡¯ patriarch has


    talked to Grandpa about this matter. It¡¯s basically cast in stone. You¡¯ll soon be the Quarterses¡¯


    daughter-inw soon.¡±


    ¡°What? The Quarterses of ska?!¡± Phoebe eximed.


    Her expression turned very awful. She knew about the Quarterses of ska. They had a far greater


    existence than the eight royal families of America and many in the family were high officials and noble


    persons. On the other hand, the second young master of the Quarters family was also very well-known.


    He was famous for being the little prodigy of the Quarters family. He had gained his poprity at the


    age of six and achieved a PhD in three subjects at the age of eighteen. Now at the age of twenty-six,


    he had already established a multinational corporation that was worth hundreds of billions of dors.


    If such a person went to the Larsen family to propose a marriage, would the Larsens¡¯ patriarch refuse


    it?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1386

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1386


    She was slightly startled as she looked toward Alex. ¡°Rockefeller brat, what do you think I should do?¡±


    Alex raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re unwilling, I can guarantee that no one can force


    you to get married!¡±


    Alex only said that because he had to consider that big shot, Yuno, in her body.


    Yuno wanted Alex to promise her that he would let Phoebe achieve the Spirit Severing stage within


    three years . This was an extremely tough mission.


    And, it was a very important point for Phoebe still being a virgin. Upon entering the cultivation process,


    a woman who maintained her Yin would inevitably be easier to advance to the mentioned stage than


    women who had lost their virginity. Within these three years, Alex would never allow her to lose her


    virginity. Otherwise, before she could achieve the Spirit Severing stage within three years, Yuno would


    surely take over her body.


    When he said that, Phoebe secretly peeked at him. She was secretly happy about it.


    However, Judy scoffed. She grunted and said, ¡°You guarantee? How are you going to guarantee it? Do


    you even know who the second young master of the Quarters family of ska is? Second Yong Master


    Quarters has a nickname called Shakespeare II! Meaning, he¡¯s the reincarnation of Shakespeare. He¡¯s


    a genius and rides to the top of the world. Who knows


    how many women wish to marry him!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°My word is a guarantee.¡±


    Judy immediately burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re really not humble. Then, may I ask, who are you? What


    do you do? How much assets does your family own, and do you have any people that you know in the


    government?¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Alex Rockefeller, your cousin¡¯s bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! After so long, it turns out that you¡¯re just my cousin¡¯s bodyguard!¡± Judy¡¯s eyes grew


    contemptuous.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry for wronging you. You certainly don¡¯t deserve my cousin¡¯s love. Compared with


    Second Young Master Quarters¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s notpare. Talking about theparison is certainly


    bullying towards you. But, you shouldn¡¯t say anymore lies like that in the future. If Second Young


    Master Quarters ever hears it, you¡¯ll be dead for sure.¡±


    Alex smiled and kept quiet.


    Half an hourter at the Larsens¡¯ residence, it was already afternoon.


    On the other hand, Wayne was at work. He had been quite busy recently as Quentin would be


    transferred to other locations. He did not know if he would be promoted or demoted, but the higher-ups


    had already told Wayne about the appointment of Quentin as the governor.


    The time would be within this month.


    During this period of time, everything was pressured into him, regardless of the affairs of the governor


    or the mayor. How would he have time toe home in the afternoon? Besides, Grace Larsen was


    tantamount to bing her husband¡¯s bodyguard now.


    Judy said, ¡°We¡¯re finally here. I¡¯m so hungry. I heard that there are many snacks in Michigan and most


    of them were featured on the show, ¡®The Tip of American¡¯s Tongue¡¯. Cousin, you have to show me


    around to have some good food.¡±


    However, Phoebe shook her head. ¡°Forget it now. If you really want to eat, you can order some


    takeaways. I just want to eat dishes cooked by Rockefeller brat now¡­ Rockefeller brat, can you do it?


    Ever since I¡¯ve eaten the food that you¡¯ve cooked, my stomach is in love with it. Anything else I eat


    feels tasteless.¡±


    Judy kept blinking as she listened to her. She felt that it was not suitable for her cousin to talk to a


    bodyguard like that.


    Could it be that there was something going on between them?


    Alex nodded in agreement.


    Phoebe asked Judy to go upstairs and get some rest first while she stayed in the kitchen to help out. At


    this moment, Judy even felt that there was something fishy between the two of them¡­


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She thought, ¡®Cousin may not take a fancy to this guy¡¯s family background but probably she likes his


    muscles? It¡¯s impossible for her to marry him, but it could be possible if she¡¯s just ying around!¡¯


    She knew that children from families like their kind usually hadplicated private lives. She went


    upstairs. The more she thought about it, the worse it got.


    Then, she quietly went back downstairs. When she peeked into the kitchen, she was instantly


    dumbfounded.


    Her cousin was actually sucking that bodyguard¡¯s thumb.


    ¡®Oh my goodness! Cousin is actually so flirtatious in private!¡¯


    ¡®Hmph! I must take some pictures and show it to Second Young Master Quarters!¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1387

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1387


    The true name of Second Young Master Quarters was Joel Quarters. Not only was he ingenious, but


    he was extremely handsome as well. In ska, he and the other three outstanding sons of the great


    families were known as the four young masters of ska.


    Each of the four people was said to be a prestigious figure in ska. Most importantly, they had an


    iparably deep background, and they were fundamentally different from the four young masters of


    Imperial Capital circting in the entertainment industry.


    In their eyes, the so-called four young masters of Imperial Capital were not even worthy of lifting their


    shoes for them.


    Whereas, Joel was the leader of the four young masters of ska, as well as the most handsome and


    graceful one amongst the four. His words and deeds were coveted by countless women secretly. He


    was also regarded as the model for men. For this reason, Joel had also be the public enemy of


    the young men in ska.


    Would Judy like such a person? Without any doubt, she liked Joel a lot in private.


    When the Quarterses went to the Larsens¡¯ residence in ska to propose a marriage, Judy was so


    excited that she almost fainted because the only person who was single and had reached the


    marriageable age in the entire Larsen family of ska was Judy Larsen. The target that the Quarters¡¯


    family came to propose to could only be her.


    Unfortunately, she got happy too soon.


    Soon, she found out that the marriage proposal from the Quarterses was not directed to her but to


    Wayne Larsen¡¯s daughter who was developing far away in Michigan. It was her cousin, Phoebe Larsen.


    She was dumbfounded the moment she found out about the news.


    Why?


    She knew a bit about her cousin, Phoebe. Instead of going for business studies, she chose to study


    medicine. Despite her achievements in medicine, it was not enough for an upper-ss family like the


    Larsen family. To her surprise, Joel chose Phoebe instead of herself. Was be blind?


    Most importantly, she and Joel were acquainted. Unexpectedly, Joel found her and asked her to go all


    the way to Michigan for his matchmaking so that he could conquer Phoebe even faster.


    It was because thest thing that the patriarch of Larsens said was Phoebe herself was not against it


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ***


    At this moment, seeing Phoebe licking Alex¡¯s fingers, she felt contemptuous and snide.


    The gentleness, virtuousness and purity disyed in the family before turned out to be fake. In


    essence, she was just a b*tch without any moral baseline. Doing such dirty deeds to a bodyguard, she


    surely knew no limit.


    At first, she thought that Phoebe was having a secret affair with the bodyguard and it would have been


    a disgrace to the Larsens. However, now that she had taken the footage, she did not think so anymore.


    When she showed it to Joelter, he would certainly not like her anymore. Instead, if the Quarterses


    ever wanted to join the Larsens in marriage again, the remaining target would only be her.


    She sneered soundlessly while concentrating on filming the video.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alex had not noticed her actions at all because his mind was fixed on Phoebe now.


    Earlier, he took out a pill and let Phoebe consume it because the goal of achieving the Spirit Severing


    in three years¡¯ time was very urgent and it could not be dyed for a moment. Alex purposely


    concocted a blood energy pill for her these few days so that she could enter the Chi Refinement stage


    as soon as possible.


    However, when he took it out for her to consume it, she was holding something in her hands, asking


    him to feed her right away. As a result, while he was feeding her, Phoebe bit his finger.


    ¡°Hurry up and consume it. I¡¯m still waiting for your reaction!¡± said Alex. Alex was afraid that her


    meridians might burst when she took the pill for the first time, so he had to pay full attention to her.


    However, when those words were heard by Judy, it sounded like Alex wanted Phoebe to eat his finger


    and he even wanted to see the sordid expression on her face.


    ¡®Haha! This scene is really fantastic. Joel will surely go crazy if he sees this!¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1388

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1388


    ¡®It¡¯d be the best if they do the deed in the kitchen right away,¡¯ she thought excitedly.


    Afterwards, she really saw Alex touch Phoebe¡¯s chest with his hand¡­ In fact, it was an angle problem


    and she saw it wrongly. With the spiritual power as a guidance, Alex was helping Phoebe digest and


    absorb the pill as well as guiding the spiritual power toy the foundation in her body.


    After everything was done, Judy ended filming in advance and acted as if she just got down the stairs.


    ¡°Cousin, can we have the meal already? I¡¯m very hungry!¡±


    Phoebe replied, ¡°Oh, soon, we¡¯re almost done.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Cousin, why is your face so flushed?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is it? Maybe it¡¯s warmer in the kitchen!¡±


    When they were eating, Judy realized the food that the bodyguard, Alex, cooked was quite nice. It was


    comparable to the food made by a Michelin-star chef. No, it seemed to be even better and tastier.


    She nced at Alex astonishingly but soon she was even more disgusted.


    For a highly skilled chef being Phoebe¡¯s bodyguard, she was afraid the purpose was not simple, he


    must have wanted to be Wayne Larsen¡¯s son-inw. ¡®But, this is destined to be wishful thinking. Even if


    you do the deed with Phoebe every day until she gets pregnant, the Larsens would never allow Phoebe


    to marry a chef.¡¯


    They were destined to be a temporary unorthodox couple.


    ***


    Before three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Cheryl arrived.


    Ding Dong! Ding Dong!


    Cheryl rang the doorbell. To her surprise, it was Alex who opened the door for her. She was stunned


    and looked at Alex dumbfoundedly. ¡°W-why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± said Alex as he smiled.


    ¡°V-very surprised.¡±


    Afterwards, Cheryl directly jumped on Alex and kissed him without a doubt. During this time, she felt as


    if she had returned to her high school days. She resigned from the position at the Premier Hospital in


    California. She concentrated on receiving education at home and slept for only five hours a day.


    Calcting the time, it has been almost half a month since shest saw Alex.


    How could she not be excited?


    When Phoebe in the house saw the scene, her expression changed slightly while Judy widened her


    eyes.


    She was now certain that when Alex was having the phone call in the train earlier, he was tallying


    confession with her cousin. Phoebe was having an affair with her own best friend¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡®Haha. What a threesome show!¡¯ Cheryl had a lot of questions in her mind.


    The news released by Quentin Zimmer was quite vague and the general public just watched the fun.


    Moreover, the matter mainly happened in Michigan, and the influence was even lesser when it was out


    of Michigan. In addition, after the trial, the news hadpletely died down.


    Even if Cheryl wanted to know about it, there was no way for her to do it.


    Phoebe first introduced Judy¡¯s identity. Then, she said, ¡°Judy, you¡¯ve taken the train for so many hours.


    You should get some rest in the afternoon. We have some matters to talk about!¡±


    Afterwards, she pulled Cheryl. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Judy was very curious. ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t do this by leaving me out. Can I join?¡±


    ¡°No. This is confidential!¡±


    ¡°Confidential..?¡±


    In the end, Phoebe, Cheryl and Alex went into Phoebe¡¯s room. Of course, this was not her original


    room. She would never stay in the original room that had three people once died in there with blood all


    over the ce. Furthermore, she had been looking for a new ce and was ready to move out.


    Meanwhile, Judy, who kept cursing in her heart, listened to them outside the door for a long while but


    she could not hear a single sound. In the end, she left angrily back to her room and made a call to Joel.


    ¡°Bro Joel, I think your n to marry my cousin is going to fail. I¡¯ll send you a video, have a look at it!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1389

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1389


    Joel would definitely note to Michigan by himself. He had two pretty secretaries following him


    closely, with one of them being a foreign beauty with blue eyes and a tall nose bridge.


    Besides, as soon as Joel reached Michigan, many rich folks and people from notable families


    immediately went to the airport to wee him. Even if they knew that they were not qualified and


    could not even say a single word, meeting Shakespeare II for once was also a capital that could be


    bragged in front of people.


    Meanwhile, he was half lying on a certain master bed in the most prestigious Blue Heavens Club in


    Michigan. Beside him were his two secretaries who were dressed in revealing outfits and serving him


    with utmost ttery.


    There would be no shortage of women at all when one had reached a position like Joel¡¯s.


    Just in ska alone, at least hundreds of thousands of women were willing to get on his bed, including


    many rich wives, mistresses as well as the famous celebrities in the entertainment industry. However,


    Joel had never touched any of them because that was the requirement of his persona.


    He was known as Shakespeare II, who was very handsome and had a high intellect. At the same time,


    it had also created the image of a pure, good young man. If the news about him having illicit


    rtionships with many women were to get out, the image that he had worked so hard to shape for so


    many years would bepletely destroyed.


    However, in reality, he was also a person who had no resistance for beauty and lust. The two beautiful


    secretaries could copte with him at any time.


    Not only that, the close two secretaries were even constantly in charge of finding pretty and young


    women for his pleasure.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Just at this moment, Joel¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Bro Joel, I think your n to marry my cousin is going to fail. I¡¯ll send you a video, have a look at it!¡±


    It was a call from Judy. Joel frowned. When he saw the video, his expression darkened. He would have


    never expected Phoebe to be a woman like that in private.


    However, the scene of her sucking the man¡¯s finger was too seductive. The expression and those eyes


    swelled Joel¡¯s heart with a burst of jealousy and envy. After that, all he felt was extreme hatred. The


    Larsens¡¯ patriarch had already agreed to the marriage, so Phoebe was regarded as his fianc¨¦e as well.


    Seeing his fiancee being intimate with another man, it would be strange if he could feel happy.


    ¡°Bro Joel, you don¡¯t know my cousin very well. She may seem like a decent person normally but in


    private, she¡¯s very indecent. I don¡¯t even know how many boyfriends she has had. As for the current


    one, I believe you don¡¯t even know who that man is for sure.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you. He¡¯s my cousin¡¯s bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s something even more shocking. This bodyguard has a girlfriend and she¡¯s my cousin¡¯s


    best friend. The three of them are currently in my cousin¡¯s room. Can you guess what they are doing


    inside? Oh, no one would ever believe this even if I tell them. Bro Joel, I feel truly sorry for you. This


    b*tchy cousin of mine doesn¡¯t deserve you at all.¡±


    After hearing Judy¡¯s words, Joel¡¯s expression darkened. However, he was still excited.


    ¡°Judy, can you bring them to the Blue Heavens Club tonight? I would like to meet them.¡±


    ¡°What? You still want to meet them? Bro Joel, honestly, I think I¡¯m far better than my cousin. I¡¯m


    already¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Tonight at seven o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll be waiting for you people at the Blue Heavens Club. It¡¯s confirmed then.¡±


    Joel did not let Judy finish her sentence and cut her off right away.


    Why did the Quarterses ask the Larsens in the hands of marriage?


    It was not because they took a fancy to the Larsens of ska, but Wayne Larsens¡¯s potential caught


    their eyes. More importantly, they had information that Grace Larsen was in fact an underling of Elder


    Crain. This was the most important reason as to why Joel had to marry Phoebe. So, let alone Phoebe


    had another man, even if she was a man herself, he had to marry her.


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside Phoebe¡¯s room in the Larsens¡¯ residence¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1390

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1390


    Cheryl looked at her ssmate who was also her best friend strangely, then nced at Alex. She could


    not understand the current situation no matter what.


    If she were to be slightly more hot tempered, she would have jumped up to use Phoebe. ¡°B*tch, I


    treat you as my best friend, yet you steal my boyfriend? Why don¡¯t you go and die?¡±


    However, Cheryl was not that kind of woman.


    Alex exined. ¡°Cheryl, did you know that Phoebe¡¯s father was seriously injured and unconscious after


    being attacked by thugs a few days ago? He almost failed to wake up forever.¡±


    Cheryl was shocked. ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know about this. Did such a thing happen?¡±


    Phoebe said, ¡°It¡¯s true. My mom and I were very anxious. Then, we begged Alex for help. Luckily, he


    arrived in time, only then did my dad manage to wake up.¡±


    On the other hand, Alex sighed as he said, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m responsible for this matter. Uncle


    Wayne was only attacked repeatedly by the thugs because of the Sky Tower project. Whereas, I was


    the one who took the lead to take down the Sky Tower project. Besides, we have found the people who


    attacked Uncle Wayne were people from Leviathan Gate. They are my old enemies. Our people from


    Divine Constabry have also been investigating this matter. Since the danger has not been lifted yet,


    the people from Leviathan Gate wille after Phoebe to capture her as a hostage at any time. So,


    Divine Constabry has assigned me as her bodyguard for the time being.¡±


    ¡°The Sky Tower? Leviathan Gate?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Cheryl had never heard about these matters before. She took a long time to digest it.


    Afterwards, she pulled Phoebe¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Phoebe, why didn¡¯t you tell me when such a huge


    incident happened? Then, you must be careful. Alex, I¡¯ll leave Phoebe¡¯s safety in your hands, you have


    to be careful too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Phoebe said to Cheryl with a smile, ¡°Cheryl, let me tell you something,


    you¡¯ll be very shocked for sure. Alex¡¯s father and my mom actually knew each other before! When Alex


    treated my dadst time, Quentin Zimmer¡¯s son came to harass me and force me to marry him. So, my


    mother got mad and said that Alex was my fianc¨¦ and that¡¯s how the rest of the story happened¡­


    Cheryl, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    Cheryl was stunned. Then, she said, ¡°Why would I mind? If someone were to mind it, it should be his


    wife!¡±


    Phoebe was dumbfounded. ¡°His wife?¡±


    Only then did Cheryl remember that the matter of Alex and Dorothy¡¯s fake divorce could not be


    revealed to the outside.


    She immediately said, ¡°What I mean is his future wife. His junior and godsister are much closer to him


    than me. Who knows who his future wife will be! If you want to use him, then just take him. I have no


    issues with that! It¡¯s even better if you break him!¡±


    ¡°Cough! What are you two saying? I¡¯m not an object.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not an object but a bodyguard!¡± said Cheryl as sheughed. Afterwards, she massaged


    her calf. ¡°I haven¡¯t driven for such a long time. My legs are almost cramped from driving all the way


    here.¡±


    Phoebe said, ¡°Alex, why don¡¯t you hurry and massage Cheryl¡¯s leg? My best friend has taken a fancy


    to you, yet you¡¯re still messing around with other women out there? You¡¯ re really getting on my nerves!


    If you dare to treat Cheryl badly, just see how I¡¯ll fix you!¡±


    Whereas, when Alex was massaging Cheryl¡¯s leg, she said, ¡°Oh, I think my leg is a bit sore as well.


    Cheryl, can I borrow your boyfriend for a while and let him massage me as well?¡±


    Chery immediately said, ¡°Massage!¡±


    While Alex was massaging the soles of the two women¡¯s feet, his eyes turned, pouring a stream of


    spiritual power to the acupoints on the sole of their feet.


    In the next second, the two women immediately fell on the bed,ughing loudly as they struggled hard.


    The soles of their feet were very itchy but Alex still did not let them go.


    Soon, it became a shouting match.


    Judy, who was listening outside, was dumbfounded. This was too shameless. She, a living person, was


    still here!


    At night, Wayne had to work overtime and have a meeting.


    Judy strongly requested to go to Blue Heavens Club for dinner, saying that a friend wanted to treat


    them to a meal.


    When the few people arrived at Blue Heavens Club, Phoebe was stunned after seeing Joel. ¡°Judy, he¡¯s


    treating us to dinner?¡±


    Joel reached out his hand and said toward Phoebe, ¡°Phoebe, long time no see!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1391

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1391


    Phoebe did not shake Joel¡¯s outreached hand. She just slightly nodded her head. ¡°Mr. Quarters, good


    to see you.¡±


    She was reserved and distant.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Phoebe? You won¡¯t even shake my hand now? I, Joel Quarters, haven¡¯t been annoying


    to such an extent, have I?¡± said Joel as he stared at Phoebe with a cold expression. However, a hint of


    me shed through his eyes.


    Thest time he saw Phoebe was five years ago and she was still in university at the time. Now that


    five years had passed, not only did she get prettier, but her body and curve far surpassed his two


    secretaries¡¯. Even Judy could not evenpete with her.


    He secretly swore in his heart that he must have this kind of top-notch woman. Even if she was not a


    virgin anymore, it did not matter either.


    After that, he looked toward Cheryl next to her. His eyes were instantly stalled. ¡®D*mn, she¡¯s actually a


    superb beauty on par with Phoebe. Her body is also very hot, especially this huge buttock¡­ Oh, my


    dear Lord, is this real?¡¯


    ¡®If only I can hold it¡­¡¯ Just the thought alone was enough to almost make his nose bleed from the


    excitement.


    Hold up!


    Judy mentioned that it was these two women who hooked up with the bodyguard and had threesome.


    ¡®D*mn it, did this guy save the world in his previous life?¡¯


    ¡®Die! This guy must die!¡¯


    Just when Joel was thinking about it, his eyes fell on Alex¡¯s face.


    Phoebe said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Quarters. I have had some rashes on my hands recently. I¡¯m afraid of


    infecting you, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to shake hands.¡±


    Joel was dumbfounded. ¡®How dare you use this kind of excuse that even an idiot would not believe?


    You think that I¡¯m a dumb *ss?¡¯


    Whereas, a contemptuous smile obviously shed by Judy¡¯s face. She thought, ¡®Rashes on hands? Do


    you think that Bro Joel is really that dumb? You might as well say that you have herpes down there,


    maybe Bro Joel might trust you even more.¡¯


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Of course, Joel was not alone. There were a few other local rich young men standing beside him, some


    of them bad business connections with Joel, while some were there to tter him.


    At this time, a seemingly concerned young man said, ¡°Miss Larsen, I know a famous dermatologist in


    ska. If Miss Larsen needs it, I could give him a call and ask him toe over to give it a look.¡±


    This person was the young owner of the club and his surname was Dodge.


    For being able to open such an outstanding private club in Michigan like Blue Heavens, one could


    imagine the wealth of the Dodge family. Of course, he knew everything about Phoebe¡¯s background. As


    a young proprietor of arge local enterprise, if he did not even know about the mayor¡¯s daughter, he


    would have been a failure and looked down by many if it was spread to the public.


    ¡°No need, thank you. I¡¯m a doctor!¡±


    On the other hand, Joel chuckled and said, ¡°Phoebe, you need to pay attention to your skin disease


    too. But since you¡¯re a doctor yourself, you should know better than any of us. However, just let me


    know if you need any help. Even if it¡¯s the best imperial doctor, Wace Yoke, I could get him to treat


    you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You know Wace Yoke very well? You can summon him with just a call?¡± said Alex.


    Once he said that, Judy immediately scolded, ¡°Hey! Since when is it the turn for a bodyguard like you


    to speak here? Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror first? Do you think Second Young Master


    Quarters is someone wh om people like you could im connection with?¡±


    When Judy rebuked Alex angrily, Joel and the others onlyughed and watched at the side with a look


    of mockery on their faces.


    Phoebe frowned and said, ¡°Judy, behave yourself.¡±


    Judy puckered up her lips. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡±


    The young owner, Richard Dodge, immediately said, ¡°So this is Miss Larsen¡¯s bodyguard. We have a


    rule here saying that only the masters are allowed to enter the establishment, while underlings and


    dogs are not allowed. They can only wait outside. So, Mr. Bodyguard, please wait outside. You can


    serve Miss Larsen again when she¡¯s done with her meal.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1392

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1392


    Phoebe¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What are you saying? He¡¯s my friend.¡±


    Richard shook his head. Clearly, he did not ept it and insisted that Alex had to leave.


    Cheryl grunted. ¡°What kind of dpidated ce is this? There¡¯s so many rules. We don¡¯t bother to be


    here. Alex, Phoebe, let¡¯s go somewhere else and have dinner.¡±


    When Joel saw that they really turned around to leave, he immediately said, ¡°Richard, don¡¯t be rude.


    Since Phoebe has already said that he¡¯s a friend, then he¡¯s a friend. Apologize to our bodyguard


    friend.¡±


    In response to Joel¡¯s request, Richard was very obedient. He immediately apologized to Alex. ¡°I


    apologize, Mr. Bodyguard. It turns out that you¡¯re really Miss Larsen¡¯s friend. Please forgive me for


    being so blind to the fact. Why don¡¯t we go into the VIP room first? Young Master Quarters has


    prepared a sumptuous dinner.¡±


    ¡°Forget it I don¡¯t feel like dining in here suddenly. Let¡¯s go somewhere else. I¡¯m not used to the food


    served in this Blue Heavens Club!¡± Phoebe said coldly right away. Alex was her crush. How could she


    be happy when Richard treated him like that?


    ¡°No, Cousin! I¡¯m starving already. We don¡¯t know how long we are going to wait if we change to another


    location!¡± Judy said immediately as she pulled Phoebe while acting cute and pretending to be pitiful.


    In the end, Alex said, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s make do with the dinner!¡±


    Such words made Richard infuriated. What did he mean by ¡®let¡¯s make do with the dinner¡¯? The chefs


    here were all scouted from the high price of Michelin. Each of them was master level and the yearly


    sry was more than ten million dors. ¡®I¡¯m afraid that insignificant people like you have even seen


    those dishes before.¡¯


    Surprisingly, Phoebe nodded her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Anyone outside who cooks the dishes is


    no match for you, the real chef.¡±


    After that, Richard was utterly speechless.


    On the other hand, Alex only agreed to dine here with Joel mainly because he heard from Judy


    previously that Second Young Master Quarters and the Larsens¡¯ patriarch had agreed on this marriage.


    Now that Joel had made his appearance here and even asked Judy to be the mediator to treat Phoebe


    to a meal, he should have some moves. Alex wanted to know Joel¡¯s ns, so that he could handle


    them with a targeted manner.


    The dishes prepared by Joel were indeed sumptuous. The dishes on the entire table cost at least three


    hundred thousand dors. There were king crabs, big lobsters, three headed abalone and many more,


    full on the table.


    Indeed, Alex was hungry as well. He sat down straightaway without hesitation or even before Joel¡¯s


    greeting. He picked up the utensils and devoured the food as if nobody else was around. He looked like


    he had not been eating for hundreds of years. Joel, Richard and his few other friends¡¯ faces turned pale


    when they saw him.


    On the contrary, Alex still enthusiastically took food for Cheryl and Phoebe and even helped them to


    peel the shrimps.


    ¡°Come, this is nice, and this too. I didn¡¯t expect that the chefs here are half as good as me and that¡¯s


    quite good already.¡±


    ¡°Thismb shank tastes good too. Rockefeller brat, try it too!¡± Phoebe picked up themb shank and


    shoved it into his mouth personally.


    On the other side, Cheryl used her utensils to pick up a fresh oyster and feed it to Alex as well. ¡°This is


    good for men. You should eat more!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat! Let¡¯s eat together! Eh, why aren¡¯t you guys eating?¡±


    How could Joel and the others still have an appetite to eat? They were full from all the lovey-dovey


    acts.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fifteen minutester, Alex touched his stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯m full already. Cheryl, Phoebe, are you full


    yet? We should get going if we¡¯re done eating. Oh, thanks for the meal, Mr. Quarters. You¡¯re such a


    nice person for treating us to a meal, yet you didn¡¯t even eat anything yourself.¡±


    ¡®Good my *ss!¡¯ He just wanted to explode on the spot now.


    ¡°Hold up!¡±


    Joel took a deep breath. Then, he took out a cheque. After writing an amount on it with a swoosh, he


    ced the cheque on the round turntable and spun it in front of Alex.


    Alex looked at him. ¡°What are you trying to imply, Mr. Quarters? Not only did you treat us to a meal, but


    you¡¯re even giving me an allowance?¡±


    Joel replied, ¡°If you think it¡¯s an allowance, then it is! Phoebe is a fianc¨¦ of mine, Joel Quarters, It must


    be tough to protect my fianc¨¦. Here¡¯s one million dors as a token of appreciation. You can take the


    money and leave. From now onwards, I¡¯ll be responsible for my fianc¨¦¡¯s safety.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1393

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1393


    ¡°One million dors?¡±


    Alex did not even bother to look at the cheque on the turntable. He instantly turned it back to him and


    said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you a million dors, please don¡¯t show up in front Phoebe in the future,


    okay? Take a detour whenever you see her!¡±


    Joel¡¯s expression froze immediately.


    Meanwhile, his local female secretary looked at him despitefully and said, ¡°Is it too little? Mr.


    Bodyguard, one million dors is not little at all, especially for an unpopr bodyguard like you. You


    probably won¡¯t even get one million dors after three years of work.¡±


    After taking a nce at her, Alex smiled lightly and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°I¡¯m Young Master Quarters¡¯s secretary, Sasha! I advise you to not be greedy.


    Young Master Quarters¡¯s money is not easily extorted.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Are you married yet?¡±


    Sasha was stunned. ¡°What do you mean? What does that have to do with you?¡±


    Alex asked again, ¡°Do you have a boyfriend then?¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, wondering his intention for asking that question.


    Richard next to her smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bodyguard, could it be that you¡¯re interested in Miss Sasha?


    Indeed, Miss Sasha is not married and doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend either. But as Young Master Quarters¡¯s


    secretary, her yearly sry is at least ten million dors. Even ten copies of you can¡¯t bepared with


    her. Even if you want to live off Miss Sasha, you won¡¯t have the chance to do so in this lifetime.¡±


    Alex smiled and turned to look at Cheryl. ¡°Cheryl, you¡¯ve been studying with Guilherma for quite a


    while, how many percent of the Third Eye has been learned? Take a look at Miss Sasha, can you tell


    me any problems about her?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Are you testing me?¡±


    Cheryl smiled politely and looked toward Sasha. Soon, she smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an ectopic pregnancy!¡±


    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s pretty good to have such an achievement in such a short time.¡±


    The action of the two people exchanging questions and answers while being oblivious of others had


    made the others stunned.


    Phoebe finally reacted. ¡°Cheryl, are you saying that Secretary Sasha is having an ectopic pregnancy?


    Ectopic pregnancy is very dangerous and hemorrhage might happen anytime. It would be life


    threatening if it happens! Mr. Quarters, you¡¯d better immediately bring your secretary to the hospital


    and get a detailed examination. If it¡¯s true, she should get operated as soon as possible. I know the


    director of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department in Premier Hospital. I¡¯ll write you a


    rmendation letter, you two can go there right away. However, you two won¡¯t be able to keep your


    child.¡±


    Joel was dumbfounded. ¡°No, what do you mean our child? Phoebe, Sasha is my secretary, she¡¯s not


    my woman. What does her pregnancy have to do with me?¡±


    Phoebe said, ¡°Since you said it isn¡¯t yours, then it isn¡¯t Why do you have to be so anxious?¡±


    Judy said, ¡°Cousin, you must have mistaken Second Young Master Quarters. How could Second


    Young Master Quarters do this kind of thing? It¡¯s normal for his secretary to have a boyfriend outside.


    Moreover, how could you guys just tell that she¡¯s pregnant or having an ectopic pregnancy? You guys


    didn¡¯t even check it, yet you could tell it at a nce? Are you people joking or what? Who would believe


    you?¡±


    Phoebe said, ¡°You¡¯ll know after the examination.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for trouble. Miss Sasha should know very well whose child is inside her


    belly. We¡¯ll know it after asking her! Allow me to ask, Miss Sasha, do you know that you¡¯re pregnant?


    Whose child is inside your belly?¡±


    Joel and the others scoffed. ¡®Sasha would never tell you!¡¯


    However, in the next second, Sasha unexpectedly said, ¡°I knew about it. I went for a checkup a few


    days ago and I¡¯m really pregnant, but I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s an ectopic pregnancy. The child belongs to


    my master, Joel Quarters.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1394

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1394


    Joel jumped up instantly. Never did he expect that Sasha would say this in front of Phoebe. His


    reaction was fairly quick as he immediately yelled, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯ve been treating you well. How dare you


    set me up? Tell me, who made you do this? You want to deliberately spoil the marriage between the


    Quarterses and Larsens? Keep on dreaming! Phoebe, you mustn¡®t trust her.¡±


    Alex asked again, ¡°Do you know when you got pregnant?¡±


    Sasha answered honestly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, maybe it wasst month. At the time, Allie and I were serving


    our master. There¡¯s no protective measures around and I forgot to take the morning after pill after the


    deed. I should have gotten pregnant that time! At other times, we had protective measures.¡±


    As soon as this statement was made, it was tantamount to a bolt from the blue sky for Joe! and the


    others.


    Phoebe nced at Alex. She knew that Alex had a magical hypnotic ability. It must have been Alex¡¯s


    hypnosis that made Sasha say all these.


    Of course, Joel would never admit it and his few friends were frantically heckling.


    In the end, Joel said to Allie next to him, ¡°Allie,e. Tell them the truth.¡±


    Alex nced at Allie.


    Afterwards, Allie said, ¡°Sasha is right, It should happen that time. Luckily, I had a period. Otherwise, I


    would have ended up the same as well. That Master¡¯s ability is very strong, I¡¯ve been impregnated


    three times already. Oh, it¡¯s truly painful and I don¡¯t want to get anymore abortions.¡±


    The crowd went dead silent. Even Richard and the others were stunned.


    Joel was infuriated. He picked up a bowl and smashed it on Allie¡¯s face. ¡°B*tch, how dare you set me


    up?! Who ordered you and Sasha to do this? I must investigate this thoroughly. Drake, Leon, take


    these two traitors down and interrogate them properly.¡±


    Drake and Leon were Joel¡¯s personal bodyguard. Soon, Sasha and Allie were both taken away.


    Of course, the two people were under the influence of Alex¡¯s mental power. However, not long after


    being taken away by the bodyguards, they came back to their senses. They were shocked. They kept


    exining, but how would Joel¡¯s bodyguards listen to them?


    On this side, Joel kept exining to Phoebe while Judy was helping him as well.


    Phoebe said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, it¡¯s not important at all. Mr. Quarters, my grandpa never told me


    about the marriage before. Even if he did, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it as well! I¡¯ll decide on my own


    marriage! And, I won¡¯t change my bodyguard as well. Nobody is better than him in the entire America.


    He could take a hundred of you down with just a single hand.¡±


    Joel¡¯s face turned miserably pale, as if he had soaked in a fecal tank. He was not a bodyguard but a


    rich heir of a wealthy


    family. How could he put down his identity just to fight a bodyguard? However, it was indeed humiliating


    to directly say that a hundred copies of him could not even win against the single handed Alex. ¡®D*mn,


    I¡¯m a man too! I¡¯m not a coward!¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Richardughed heartily. ¡°He can beat a hundred people with one hand? Miss Larsen, you¡¯re bragging


    about your bodyguard a bit too much! Ss Landry, youe here.¡±


    Soon, a two meter tall tough guy walked into the room. At a nce, he was a martial expert.


    Richard said, ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll treat you with respect if you could withstand Ss for three


    minutes. Otherwise, leave a hand behind! There¡¯s a special wrestling ring in the club. Let¡¯s go over


    now, if you have the guts.¡±


    Ss looked at Alex with contempt. He shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master Dodge, why go to the


    ring to deal with him? One hand of mine is enough!¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Everyone looked toward Alex.


    Alex smiled lightly and said, ¡°I mean the same as well. One finger is enough to deal with him.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1395

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1395


    Richard and the others were stunned at first. Then, they burst intoughter.


    In their eyes, Alex was just talking big. Ss said that he could defeat Alex with an arm, so Alex said he


    could defeat Ss with just a finger.


    However, who would believe that?


    Ss was a bodyguard hired by the Dodge family at a high price. The Blue Heavens Club ranked first in


    Michigan and the customers here were all rich and noble. Hence, there could not be the slightest


    mistake.


    However, the young, rich heirs would usuallye here and arguments would be inevitable. Without a


    strong martial artist around, how could all of these work?


    Ss Landry was an Advanced-Earth expert. One should not think that Viole Zimmer could get a


    Grandmaster as well just because the Melvises could casually have a few Grandmasters. However,


    these were associated with power. Without a dominant power, would the Grandmasters pay attention to


    him or her?


    Hence, Ss was already at the pinnacle in Michigan. Who would not give him some respect?


    Meanwhile, an ignorant guy just bragged shamelessly, trying to subdue Ss with a finger. He simply


    had a death wish.


    ¡°Brat, l, Ss Landry, have lived for so long and you¡¯re the first person ever to dare to speak to me like


    that. I¡¯ll only punch you once. If you don¡¯t die from the punch, you¡¯re free to leave,¡± said Ss with a


    murderous expression.


    ¡°You want to kill me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of legal consequences?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Legal consequences? Are you joking? What¡¯s the use of you being alive if you can¡¯t even


    handle a punch?¡±


    Alex nodded his head. ¡°I understand!¡±


    Ss grunted. ¡°Look carefully then. I want you to know the consequences for talking big.¡±


    Joel and the others were quietly waiting for Alex seeking his own death.


    Judy even looked with a contemptuous expression. ¡®This stupid bodyguard, is he out of his mind after


    hooking up with my cousin? He even dares to provoke Ss Landry from the Blue Heavens Club. But, if


    he wants to die, let him be then!¡¯


    In the next moment, Ss threw out a ferocious punch, wanting to take down Alex¡¯s head.


    His move was inexorable and as fast as lightning.


    If this punch were to be thrown on a steel te, a thinner steel te would be pierced, not to mention a


    human¡¯s head. It would definitely be beaten into a crushed watermelon.


    Alex did not move at all, as if that punch from Ss had shocked him and he had lost all his moving


    abilities because of extreme fear. Witnessing this scene, Cheryl and Phoebe eximed and yelled


    consecutively, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    They obviously knew Alex¡¯s capability, he was an existence that even a Grandmaster would be afraid


    of. However, they could not help feeling worried after witnessing such a scene, fearing that he would be


    beaten to death.


    Meanwhile, Joel, Richard and the others were gloating over his misfortune as they were watching it like


    a good show.


    It would be the best if Alex were to be beaten to death. There were universal rules among the martial


    artists. Even if the mayor¡¯s daughter, Phoebe was present at the scene, it would not have much trouble


    dealing with this matter. It could be dealt with ease by the Dodge family, so they were not afraid of


    killing a person at all.


    In the nick of time, a finger was suddenly pointed at Ss¡¯s fist


    Buzz!


    A burst of tremor emanated from the top of Ss¡¯s fist but the cannonball like punch that he threw out


    was stopped by the finger and could not move forward anymore. From extreme speed toplete


    stillness, there was a very strong sense of contrast, but Ss¡¯s fist just stopped abruptly.


    Clearly, that was Alex¡¯s finger.


    His expression seemed rxed while that finger was downyed as well, as if he had not used any


    strength at all.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? He really blocked Ss¡¯s attack with one finger.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s too fake, isn¡¯t it? Why do I feel like they¡¯re putting up a show? Did this guy bribed Ss or


    something?¡±


    ¡°I have the same feeling as well. It feels like we¡¯ve gone into a movie studio to watch other people


    putting up a fake fight.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1396

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1396


    However, as the party involved, Ss Landry had apletely different feeling. He had already used all


    of his strength just now, deliberately nning to blow Alex¡¯s head with one punch to show him how


    powerful he was. But, his fist had been blocked¡­ To his surprise, it had been really blocked off by one


    finger!


    However, how was that possible?


    He couldn¡¯t understand it at all, and he didn¡¯t have the time to think about it either.


    It was because a burst of overwhelming yet devastating power from Alex¡¯s finger rushed into his


    meridians brutally right away. In an instant, the meridians in his palm and arm were crushed with


    incredible ease.


    In the blink of an eye, it rushed into his energy core.


    Boom!


    Ss¡¯s body flew backwards.


    He hit the wall behind him, and a humanoid imprint was knocked into the snow-white wall. Then, Ss


    fell to the ground with a shout and spat a mouthful of blood.


    His face was ashen gray and terrified. He looked at Alex with horror on his face. ¡°You¡­ Could it be¡­.


    You¡¯re¡­¡±


    He suddenly thought of a person.


    It was the man who had made a huge ruckus at the Zimmer family¡¯s funeral hall and brought about the


    copse of the hall just a few days ago. During that time, Ss had also been there.


    However, his rtionship with the Zimmer family wasn¡¯t that great, so he could only watch from the


    distance that day and didn¡¯t get a clear look at Alex¡¯s appearance. However, he had heard of Alex¡¯s


    background that he was the grandson of Divine Constabry¡¯s president and he had a deep


    rtionship with the ancient elder in America, Draco Crain.


    Recently in Michigan, the only young man who could have such terrifying skills was this person.


    ¡°I used one finger just now, do you concede defeat?¡± Alex asked as he looked at Ss.


    ¡°I¡­ I concede!¡±


    ¡°Then, are you still not going to get lost?¡±


    Ss trembled, how could he still dare to stay here even a second longer?


    He brought his hands together and paid obeisance towards Alex, then said to Richard Dodge, ¡°Young


    Master Dodge, please tell Mr. Dodge that I, Ss Landry, have done my best. From now on, I will


    withdraw from the realm of martial arts. Please do note and find me again.¡±


    After Ss finished speaking, he turned around and left Ss really wanted to tell Richard ¡°You dumb,


    spoiled brat, you¡¯d be scared witless if I were to tell you the identity of this young man in front of you.


    He isn¡¯t someone that the small Dodge family could afford to offend.¡± However, he had also signed the


    confidentiality agreement and promised that he wouldn¡¯t reveal a single thing, otherwise he would be


    punished on the basis of treason. When the time came, it wouldn¡¯t just be him but all his family


    members would also receive the same punishment.


    ¡°Hey, Ss, Ss¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could someone have paid him off?¡±


    Many people present showed weird expressions on their faces. It was because the match between


    Alex and Ss looked faker than an act.


    However, Ss had long since departed. Moreover, his martial arts had beenpletely ruined, and his


    meridians were severely damaged. He would always be a useless person in the future.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    Richard was so furious that he was about to throw up blood. Ss¡¯s position was very special as


    Richard¡¯s grandfather had personally invited him. It wasn¡¯t only about money, but also the favor that


    Ss once owed Richard¡¯s grandfather. On top of that, Ss had yed a major role in regards to Blue


    Heavens being the top club in Michigan.


    Unexpectedly, now Ss had been beaten and chased away by Alex.


    When the time came, wouldn¡¯t his grandfather give him a sound beating for this?


    At this moment, Joel Quarters¡¯s expression was uncertain. He had seriously underestimated Alex¡¯s


    fighting capabilities. But, seeing Phoebe¡¯s beautiful face, as well as the future development prospects


    of the Larsen family, he sneered, ¡°Fine, I admit that you have some talent in fighting, but this is just a


    heterodoxy. The most important thing is family power and background, and how much power you can


    amass! How about this, I know that Phoebe likes racing. Why don¡¯t we have apetition? If you lose,


    you will disappear immediately! If I lose, I will personally head to the Larsens¡¯ residence and dissolve


    the engagement.¡±


    ¡°Racing?¡± Alex was taken aback. Then, he looked at Phoebe and nodded. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s race!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1397

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1397


    The location of the race was at Crow Mountain in Michigan.


    Crow Mountain was close to the east coast of Michigan, with eighteen bends on the mountain roads. It


    was a base for extreme racing. There was an extreme racing club here that went by the name Sakura.


    The boss behind the scenes of this ce was Richard Dodge¡¯s father.


    When they went over, Alex was driving Phoebe¡¯s Mercedes-Benz GLC, with the three women sitting in


    the car.


    Judy Larsen really wanted to ride in Joel Quarters¡¯ car at first. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the


    chance to do so.


    On the way there, Phoebe said to Alex, ¡°Why the heck did you agree to his request for racing? This guy


    is very good at racing. He even specifically went to the Form 1 racing base for training and learned


    under a well known racing master before. Most people can¡¯t evenpete with him. If you lose, are


    you really not going to protect me anymore?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose,¡± Alex said.


    Judy couldn¡¯t go on listening anymore. ¡°Hey, you, you¡¯re really just digging your own grave. Young


    Master Quarters has already said that the car used in the race will have to be prepared by your own.


    When the timees, he definitely will be driving a sports car that¡¯s worth tens of millions of dors.


    What about you? You¡¯ll be driving this broken, ssic car, yet you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t lose? I really


    don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from.¡±


    Cheryl said instead, ¡°I believe in Alex. If he says that he won¡¯t lose, then he definitely won¡¯t lose.¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Still, Cheryl knows me best.¡±


    ***


    At the same time, Joel and Richard, who were in the same car, were so furious that they wanted to tear


    down Alex¡¯s bones.


    Not to mention Joel, but Richard, who had lost Ss Landry, didn¡¯t know how he would be reprimanded


    by his father when he got backter!


    ¡°This sh*tty bodyguard, I will make sure he dies!¡± Joel said viciously. The image he had now was vastly


    different from the one in those women¡¯s minds in ska. ¡°Richard, prepare some people for me. Later,


    I will make an ident on the road for him, and send him off to the River Styx.¡±


    Richard smirked darkly. ¡°Alright, I have such persons in mind!¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Young Master Quarters, I¡¯ll be honest with you. Our Dodge family has


    been operating the runway in Crow Mountain for many years. There are many snags on the roads. You


    may use them however you see fit.¡±


    ¡°Snags? What kind of snags?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all traps! For example, a nail that can be controlled freely, a stone that pops up suddenly. I


    guarantee they¡¯re all very effective. It¡¯s a piece of cake to get a car to crash and kill anyone in it!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck! You guys even have such mechanisms here?¡± Joel was stunned.


    ¡°Young Master Quarters, don¡¯t worry. We definitely won¡¯t use this kind of method against you. The


    Dodge family won¡¯t gain a single benefit if any idents were to happen to you. Everyone would be


    buried together with you, and I¡¯m not stupid!¡±


    Joel said, ¡°Okay! As long as that sh*tty bodyguard is killed, I¡¯ll call the shots and hand over the Pan


    Garden project to your family!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Quarters!¡±


    ***


    Very soon, they arrived at Crow Mountain.


    The Sakura Racing Club here was very luxurious and sophisticated. At the same time, there were


    many local rich, young heirs who had also arrived in a rush. They had alle to watch and help out


    after hearing that the head of the four young masters in ska was going to have a race against


    Phoebe¡¯s bodyguard.


    Some of them who knew Joel sneered one after another. ¡°He¡¯s just a small time bodyguard. What


    capability does he have to race with the head of the four young masters of ska?¡±


    ¡°He might not know that Young Master Quarters has the title of Little Lewis. His master is the famous


    international racing champion, Lewis Hamilton!¡±


    ¡°Haha, a small bodyguard even dared to jump out and made a provocation like this. Can he even


    race?¡± Among the rich, young heirs, many of them gathered together and chatted about it.


    Although Phoebe was now considered to be a revered young miss among the daughters of the


    Michigan officials, she was not in the same circle as these people.


    Everyone here may show respect in person, but it was apletely different matter behind her. Many


    people coveted Phoebe¡¯s beauty, and those who wanted to have sexual intercourse with her were not


    rare.


    Many had heard that they would be able to see Phoebe¡¯s face immediately, which was why countless


    rich, young heirs hade over in the first ce.


    ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here. They¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up ande see, look at which awesome car they¡¯re driving in!¡±


    As a result, everyone saw a white GLC driving slowly over. Surrounded by sports cars that were worth


    millions and tens of millions of dors, the GLC looked like a short-footed chicken with a short neck that


    had run into a group of phoenixes.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? They¡¯re going to drive this run down car for the race?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this bodyguard is right in the head?¡± Soon, Alex and the others got out of the car.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Phoebe and Cheryl became the focus of attention of many men in an instant. To say it in a way that


    would discourage many women who were also present, the moment these two women appeared, all


    the other women were iparable with them. Supermodels, young celebrities, inte celebrities


    whosoever, all of them had no choice but stand aside whenpared to them.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to use this car topete against me?¡± Joel asked while looking at Alex with a


    dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This car is enough to beat you,¡± Alex calmly replied.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1398

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1398


    In an instant, everyone present burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. He probably has no money to buy a sports car at all.¡±


    ¡°A poor loser who doesn¡¯t even have a sports car also came here to race. It simply makes peopleugh


    their heads off!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Hurry up. How are we going topete? Time is limited, we still have to go drinkng for


    celebrationter!¡±


    Joel was taken aback. ¡°What are you celebrating?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Alex replied, ¡°To celebrate Phoebe for getting rid of a pest like you, obviously. Remember, once you


    lose, you¡¯ll have to go and cancel the engagement. Otherwise, if you wait for me to look for you, your


    entire Quarters family will have to pay big time.¡±


    The moment he said that, countless people were stunned.


    ¡°What did he say? Did he actually threaten the entire Quarters family in ska?¡±


    ¡°Also, he actually said that they would be going to drink for celebration, as though he has already won.¡±


    ¡°There must be something really wrong with this guy¡¯s head!¡±


    Joel looked towards Richard and received the signal that he was ready.


    Joel smiled and nodded at Alex. ¡°Fine, I, Joel Quarters, always keep my words! I also hope that you¡¯ll


    pay what you bet when you lose! The rules are like this, we¡¯ll round the runway of Crow Mountain for


    twops. Whoever reaches the goal first will win! Of course, thepetition will have the usual


    competition rules, and not only us will bepeting, but a group of seven.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Then, hurry up and get into your car. The starting line is here.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Phoebe suddenly opened the passenger door. ¡°I want to be inside.¡±


    Richard frowned. ¡°Miss Larsen, the rules of our racing club here state that only the driver is allowed in


    the car.¡±


    The one they wanted to kill was Alex, but not Phoebe. If Phoebe were to die, what was the point in all


    of this then?


    However, Phoebe seemed to have insight into this kind of crisis, and said, ¡°The previous rules have all


    been set by you. This rule is set by me, that is every car needs to have a passenger.¡±


    ¡®God d*mnit!¡¯


    Joel and Richard nced at each other. With this happening, their previous n had to be changed.


    Finally, Joel said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do as you say then.¡±


    Phoebe slid into the car.


    Joel whispered to Richard, ¡°Cancel the previous n. Let me win thepetition against this guy first,


    there will be chances to get rid of him in the future.¡±


    As for Joel¡¯s passenger, Judy volunteered and slid into the car. With that, Joel didn¡¯t say anything about


    it.


    ¡°Cheryl, wait here for a bit. We¡¯ll be right back!¡± Alex said to Cheryl. Initially, he wanted her to get into


    the car together. However, since the rules had already been set, he had to forget about it. Anyway,


    Cheryl had the amulet as well as Guilherme¡¯s blessing, so there was nothing to worry about at all.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Vroom! Vroom!


    Six sports cars shot off like a gush of wind. On the mountain runway at night, they resembled a six-


    headed monster.


    As for the GLC that Alex was in, the car hadn¡¯t even moved yet.


    This immediately attracted countless ridicule.


    ¡°Rockefeller brat, what are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you driving yet? We¡¯re behind them by several


    seconds!¡±


    Phoebe was about to cry. At first, she thought that Alex was a racing expert, but he had actually lost his


    mind at such a critical moment.


    Alex frowned. ¡°I just felt a st of mental power. Someone¡¯s locked onto me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In the crowd, an elderly person had been looking at Alex¡¯s car since the beginning. If anyone


    recognized him, they would be surprised for sure.


    Why would the Lord Commander of Department Six appear here?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1399

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1399


    ¡°Hahaha, what is that brat doing? The others are already driving halfway up the mountain, yet he¡¯s still


    dawdling at the starting line?¡±


    ¡°He must have known that there¡¯s no hope for winning, so he just gave up!¡±


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s just embarrassing. How could someone like that be worthy of being Phoebe Larsen¡¯s


    bodyguard?¡±


    Everyone looked at the Mercedes-Benz GLC that had yet to move at all. They allughed and pointed


    at it while hurling all kinds of taunts and abuse.


    Even Cheryl was very anxious, so she rushed over to pat on the window consecutively. ¡°Alex, Phoebe,


    what¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t you guys left yet? If you don¡¯t go soon, you¡¯re going to lose the


    competition!¡±


    Alex nced at Cheryl, who was outside and shed her an ¡®OK¡¯ sign before finally stepping on the


    elerator. As the Mercedes-Benz started up, the engine spinning wildly, making sounds that were


    almost like an old cow!


    Everyone could see that Alex had already tried his best to elerate the speed.


    However, that was the limit of the GLC¡¯s performance. No matter how fast it was, it was just at that


    level. It was iparable with sports cars that were worth tens of millions of dors at all.


    Phoebe indeed liked car racing a lot.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She owned a sports car before and often came to Sakura Racing Club to race as well. However, since


    she became a doctor, she had sold her sports car and never came back. But, she was still well versed


    in car racing. In this situation, it was impossible for Alex to beat Joel.


    Coupled with the fact that they had such a slow start, she could estimate by the time Alex had finished


    onep, Joel would have done twops.


    However, she didn¡¯t care about the bet between Alex and Joel at all.


    Could it be that if Alex really lost, he really had to listen to Joel¡¯s words and wouldn¡¯te looking for


    her anymore? If he didn¡¯te looking for her, she would take the initiative to look for him instead.


    Meanwhile, Alex¡¯s mind had been fixating on the mysterious mental power. It had always been there


    and it seemed neither close nor distant, yet it had never been withdrawn.


    ¡®Who could it be?¡¯


    ¡®Judging by the strength of the mental power, it¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person!¡¯


    ¡®Moreover, if it¡¯s just an inadvertent sweep of the mental power, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be like this. Since


    this mental power has always existed, it means that the person has been locked onto me toe after


    me.¡¯


    Compared to Joel¡¯spetition, this hidden person posed a more powerful threat. Because of that,


    Alex¡¯s driving speed had been slow and steady without speeding up.


    At the same time, Joel¡¯s super sports car was already ahead by thousands of meters.


    On the runway of Crow Mountain at night, the sports car resembled a bright sword that pierced the sky,


    wandering maniacally on the winding mountain roads.


    Judy, who sat in the passenger seat, yelled in excitement. She had also been in cars that had been


    driven by others, butpared with Joel, they just paled into insignificance. The way he drove was too


    exciting and crazy. Judy felt as though her heart was about to jump up to her throat. She nced at


    Joel who waspletely focused on driving as her eyes filled with admiration.


    ¡°Haha, Bro Quarters, I don¡¯t even know how far away that stupid Rockefeller bodyguard has been


    shaken off. He actually wants to use an old Mercedes-Benz to win your super sports car that¡¯s worth


    tens of millions of dors. There¡¯s really something wrong with his brain!¡±


    ¡°Bro Quarters, after winning against him, you can humiliate him severely and trample him under your


    feet!¡±


    Meanwhile, Joel was thinking of another thing as he drove, and asked, ¡°Judy, who was that other


    woman?¡±


    It was because Cheryl had also caught his eyes. A beauty who was not any less than Phoebe and also


    her best friend. If he could get both and y together, that would be a life that was even happier than


    being a god. But, when he thought about the two women who had been toyed with by Alex, he felt


    incredibly depressed.


    Judy said, ¡°The woman? Her name is Cheryl Coney. She¡¯s a ssmate of my cousin in college and a


    doctor in California.¡±


    Joel smiled and said, ¡°Very good!¡±


    He decided that he wanted this woman too.


    ***


    On the winding tracks¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1400

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1400


    Alex¡¯s driving speed was still very slow.


    The people from the Sakura Racing Club could clearly capture the entire process of the car¡¯s journey


    through the infrared cameras installed next to the track. Even in the dark, this kind of surveince


    camera could almost capture the entire scene at 360 degrees without any blind spot.


    Through therge screen installed outside, everyone could see the car¡¯s journey.


    Joel¡¯s Porsche 911 was far ahead.


    Every turn be made was like watching an international F1 race car. It was elegant, exciting, and cool,


    causing everyone to scream.


    Some people even shouted the title of ¡®Little Lewis¡¯ at the foot of the mountain. A few particrly


    excited women even grabbed their clothes in their hands and started waving them desperately after


    taking them off.


    On the other hand, Alex¡¯s GLC seemed to be taking a leisurely drive.


    The travelling speed was hardly worth looking at.


    Phoebe had already given up and said to Alex, ¡°Rockefeller brat, once we¡¯re done with thisp, let¡¯s


    just give up. Anyway, there¡¯s no meaning to this bet at all. What does Joel Quarters have to do with


    me? Others are afraid of him, but I¡¯m not afraid at all!¡±


    Alex could no longer bother about the mental power for now. He smiled softly at Phoebe. ¡°What¡¯s the


    rush? Aren¡¯t there twops? As long as Joel hasn¡¯t finished it, we won¡¯t lose.¡±


    While they were talking, two bright lights shone right behind them.


    Also, it kept shing wildly.


    Phoebe nced back and said helplessly, ¡°Joel has already finished onep, and we haven¡¯t even


    finished half of our first one! If you can still win at this rate, then you¡¯re just too amazing, and I¡¯m willing


    to do anything for you.¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Okay, you said it yourself.¡±


    Just at this moment, Joel had already caught up to them, and the two cars drove side by side.


    Joel even slowed down deliberately and looked at them through the window.


    Judy, who sat in the passenger seat, even yelled, ¡°Stupid bodyguard, do you know how to drive? We¡¯ve


    already finished onep, and you¡¯re still dawdling here. Are you really racing? You¡¯re doing a snail


    race, idiot!¡± Alex could hear everything crystal clear.


    He also wound down the window and said to Judy, ¡°So what if you¡¯re onep ahead? You guys aren¡¯t


    done yet. Oh, rather, you guys shouldn¡¯t be able to reach the end of it!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Literally what I just said!¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    As Joel mmed down on the elerator, the sports car roared wildly and overtook Alex¡¯s car fast,


    leaving him a gorgeous taillight.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, at this moment, something flew out with a whoosh from the car window on Alex¡¯s side. It was


    the Seven des of Death, one of the swords among the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six. Its speed was


    too fast and wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eyes. The infrared cameras couldn¡¯t even catch sight of its


    shadow. Then, in less than two seconds, Joel¡¯s sports car in front of him shook violently and slowed


    down. Finally with a bang, it mmed into the stone wall next to it.


    The airbags all popped out, and the car had flipped sideways, blocking the middle of the road.


    ¡°Oh, it crashed!¡± Phoebe eximed.


    Alex withdrew the Seven des of Death discreetly, and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so? Isn¡¯t this


    just digging your own grave for driving so fast on the mountain road at night?¡±


    Phoebe was anxious as she said, ¡°Judy is also in the car, hurry up and go check on them.


    Alex smiled coldly and said, ¡°Your cousin is probably an insider that Joel had bought over. She came all


    the way to Michigan just to be an intermediary between the two of you specifically.¡±


    When Phoebe heard that, her face sank. Even though she was reluctant to believe his words, she


    wasn¡¯t a fool. She had seen with her own eyes everything that Judy had done. If someone were to tell


    her that Judy and Joel didn¡¯t collude with each other at all, she wouldn¡¯t believe it even if she was


    beaten to death.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1401

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1401


    Soon, the car arrived in front of the Porsche 911. It looked like Joel Quarters and Judy Larsen didn¡¯t


    seem to be in serious trouble.


    It was because Alex had used the Seven des of Death to puncture the rear tire of the car so that the


    car wouldn¡¯t be overturned. Otherwise, it would have ended up in a car crash with deaths.


    ¡°Hey, you drove too fast. Your joy turned to sorrow now, right? Don¡¯t worry, when I reach the finish line,


    I¡¯ll send someone back to help you.¡± Alex said with a smile after poking his head out of the window.


    The GLC increased the throttle and hit the back of the Porsche, knocking the vehicle out of the way a


    little before driving forward quickly. However, at this moment, Alex suddenly felt the mental power that


    had been locked onto himself became stronger and closer.


    An unprecedented sense of crisis crept into him.


    Bang!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    There was suddenly a loud sound on the top of the car. A rush of heavy pressure hit the top of the car,


    as if a falling meteor beyond the sky.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Alex let go of the steering wheel directly and hugged Phoebe¡¯s body while activating the


    Mystic Armor to the maximum power.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    A horrified scream tore out from Phoebe¡¯s mouth.


    Boom!


    The entire GLC was flung up high in the air, and then dropped down heavily from the sky. The entire


    roof of the vehicle had copsed.


    Meanwhile, Alex, who was protecting Phoebe desperately, used his back to take the heavy blow. As a


    result, he spat out a mouthful of blood. When he looked up with difficulty, he saw a tall man in ck


    standing in front of him while wearing a pig mask.


    ***


    When Joel¡¯s sports car had suddenly lost control and mmed into the stone wall, everyone from the


    Sakura Racing Club had already seen the footage.


    Richard Dodge¡¯s face had gone pale with fright If anything happened to Joel in his territory, the


    Quarters family would never let him nor his family off the hook. Therefore, he hurriedly called arge


    number of rescuers to head into the mountain tounch a rescue operation.


    At the foot of the mountain, those rich, young heirs who hade to cheer Joel also screamed out one


    after another in disbelief.


    However, just as these bunch of people were about to rush up to the mountain, another more shocking


    scene appeared on the big screen.


    The GLC driven by Alex suddenly bounced up into the air for no reason, as if something had rammed


    right into the back of the vehicle¡­ But, as the car bounced up and fell down, the monitoring screen


    suddenly went ck. Nothing was visible on it anymore, as if the monitoring equipment had been


    destroyed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Did the GLC have an ident? But, that scene was just too weird. It didn¡¯t hit anything, yet it bounced


    suddenly. Could it be that there was an obstacle on the road?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, otherwise, that sort of thing wouldn¡¯t happen!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and take a look!¡±


    Among these people, Cheryl was naturally the most anxious person.


    When she sanoel¡¯s car crash and broke down, she was secretly delighted. With that happening, Alex


    would definitely win the race, and that was for certain.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Alex¡¯s car would also be involved in an ident. Furthermore, the


    surveince footage happened to be gone as well.


    Seeing the rescue vehicle was going to head up the mountain, she hurriedly stopped the car and asked


    to be let on. Facing a request from such a beauty, nobody could refuse her!


    ***


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Alex looked at the man who was wearing the pig mask as his heart skipped a beat. He tore off the seat


    belt on Phoebe and kicked open the deformed car door, carrying Phoebe out of the wreckage.


    During the entire process, the man with the pig mask didn¡¯t move, but watched them quietly.


    After a While, he said softly, ¡°The Holy Book really deserves its name and reputation. I didn¡¯t expect


    that you¡¯d be able to rise to this level in such a short period of time. Given time, it won¡¯t be a difficult


    matter to reach the top of the martial arts world!¡±


    It was because he recalled. ¡®Isn¡¯t the Holy Book something my dad had once obtained?¡¯


    For that reason, Pepper Kimmich and those people from the Gokudo Soshiki had nned to let John


    Rockefeller seize his family¡¯s properties and assets. He had been attacked many times too¡­ This man


    actually knew about the Holy Book. Could it be that this man also knew his father?


    ¡°Who in the world are you?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1402

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1402


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am! Most importantly, as long as you hand over the Holy Book, I will turn


    around and leave without bringing anymore trouble to you!¡±


    This person spoke in a deep muffled voice.


    If he listened carefully, he would find that the person¡¯s voice didn¡¯te from his mouth, but rather,


    from his stomach¡­ He had once read about a strange technique in the Ultimate Book of Medicine


    called ventriloquism.


    He didn¡¯t talk using his mouth. Instead, he talked through his stomach. Actually, this was a cultivation


    technique that used the inner force.


    However, this technique required extremely high inner force to perform it. Those who did not have


    enough skills would definitely not be able to use it.


    Because of this, when Alex heard the voice, hepletely couldn¡¯t differentiate the identity of the other


    party through sound at all.


    ¡°The Holy Book? What the heck is that, I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Alex said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The masked man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exchange nonsense with you. I¡¯ll count to three.


    If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll kill your fianc¨¦e right away.¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He looked towards Phoebe. At this moment, she had long since fainted.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my fianc¨¦e!¡±


    ¡°One, two¡­¡± The masked man didn¡¯t listen to Alex¡¯s exnation at all, and was extremely


    domineering.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    Boom!


    The moment the masked man counted to three, he mmed a ferocious palm directly towards Phoebe.


    Alex was startled. Never did he expect that the masked man would really make a move. Furthermore, it


    was so terrifyingly powerful upon making the move.


    Alex hugged Phoebe and hurriedly moved three steps to the side, without daring to confront it head-on.


    Boom!


    The masked man sted the road with an enormous amount of energy from his palm.


    Suddenly, a huge palm print exploded on the ground, sending sand, dust and rocks everywhere. The


    road was severely damaged, as though it had just experienced a 7.8 magnitude earthquake.


    Alex¡¯s expression turned cold. He would never take a beating like this lying down.


    He immediately waved his hand tounch a counterattack. ¡°Lightning,e forth!¡±


    Rumble! Rumble!


    A thunderbolt struck down from the clear skies, aiming directly at the masked man.


    The masked man was taken aback for a moment. He seemed to have not expected that Alex would


    have such a trick up his sleeves, but he was also an exceptional person.


    He pped both hands together and shouted, ¡°Three Return Zeal!¡±


    Around his body, a spherical shield formed, which protected him from the lightning damage, and not a


    single hint of harm was on him.


    ¡°F*ck, so awesome?!¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t take the masked man down with one move, so he immediately brought out his strongest


    move.


    ¡°Seven des of Death, kill!¡±


    It was one of the des from the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six, the Seven des of Death.


    After it was out of its sheath, it turned into a giant sword as big as a door, and fiercely shed down


    towards the masked man.


    Boom!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    On the road in front of them, a ten meter wide trench was sliced directly. Forget about just the road,


    even the mountain had been destroyed. Countless rocks fell, burying the GLC under it As for the


    masked man who was holding up the Three Return Zeal, he had also been cut by the sword.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Alex breathed a sigh of relief. The sword earlier had consumed a lot of his energy.


    Fortunately, the effect was good. The masked man should be dead.


    However, at this moment, he heard the voice in his ear again. ¡°The power of the magical treasure


    seems really powerful. It seems that the content of the Holy Book is far more advanced than I thought.


    Very good, very good indeed.¡±


    Every hair on Alex stood upright. ¡®He was still alive even after that?!¡¯


    Could it be that the one he had cut down was just an afterimage?


    In the next second, he picked up Phoebe in his arms and turned around before jumping off the cliff and


    fleeing like crazy!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1403

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1403


    The rescue vehicle that Cheryl was sitting in mmed the emergency brakes suddenly. The people in


    the car all looked forward with horror on their faces.


    It was because there had been a burst of violent roar and explosion that shook the ground just now.


    Their position was still halfway up the mountain and still had quite a distance from Joel and Judy who


    had an ident ahead. But even so, they could feel the strong quake at this moment. Even the entire


    car shook and bumped around.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Is there an earthquake?¡±


    ¡°Or did the car explode?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, there was no such a situation of raging ze. Cheryl was worried about Alex and Phoebe¡¯s


    safety, so she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Hurry, drive faster! We need to save them!¡±


    However, the driver was rtively a coward. As he wanted to turn around immediately, he hurriedly


    said, ¡°No, the tremor is too strong. I¡¯m afraid there might have been a strong earthquake, we have to


    turn around immediately! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°As*hole, you¡¯re rescue workers. There¡¯s wounded in front of us now, yet you guys want to turn around


    and leave?! Do you even have professionalism and some human conscience in you?!¡±


    The man in the passenger seat said, ¡°God d*mmit, an earthquake is happening now. Our lives might


    not even be safe, and you¡¯re talking about professionalism with us?! So what if I don¡¯t have any ethics?


    Are you going to bite me for that? Hey, thisdy looks very awesome. It happens to be a messy


    situation now, how about we take the chance to¡­¡±


    When he said that, the other few men in the vehicle also looked very excited. They looked at Cheryl


    with a desire that looked like a pack of hungry wolves.


    Even the man sitting next to Cheryl reached out his hand to touch Cheryl¡¯s thigh.


    p!


    Cherylshed out,nding a heavy p on the man¡¯s face. The man¡¯s face was beaten swollen in just


    an instant.


    Well, Cheryl was someone who had obtained Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy from Guilherme Extraordinaire.


    The energy that Guilherme stored in the Chaos Bead back then had basically been passed into Cheryl.


    Even if she had not stepped into the real path of martial arts cultivation, she was almost in the same


    situation as Alex when he had gotten his legacy. Her body had long since been reborn with tremendous


    changes.


    When the other few men were still dumbfounded, Cheryl instantly chased them out of the car, and


    drove onwards on her own.


    ***


    Whoosh!


    After jumping off the cliff, Alex immediately infused his legs with the lightning attribute spiritual power,


    fleeing madly on the cliff. His speed was faster than a free fall. Like a st of lightning, he turned into a


    stream of light. Jumping from a cliff of several hundred meters high, Alex held the unconscious Phoebe


    in his arms,nding safely at the bottom.


    Alex turned around to look, but he found that the masked man was chasing after him closely.


    It was as though the masked man had turned into a nighthawk, stepping on the cliff walls and chasing


    after Alex quickly, with a distance of thirty meters away from him at most.


    ¡®Who the hell is this person?!¡¯


    Alex didn¡¯t dare to stop, and hurriedly entered the forest, running frantically all the way.


    However, he soon discovered that the guy behind him had used his mental powers to firmly lock onto


    Alex, as well as Phoebe. Even if he hid himself, Phoebe couldn¡¯t do the same! He would never let go of


    Phoebe at this time.


    ¡°Seven des of Death, cut him down!¡± Alex willed the sword to slice down behind him.


    A row of giant, towering trees were cut down instantly and copsed as he tried to use them to prevent


    the opponent¡¯s pursuit.


    However, the effect was minimal.


    As for that b*stard, he grabbed a thick branch and threw it over towards Alex.


    Boom!


    The branch was just too thick.


    Even if Alex wanted to dodge it, he couldn¡¯t do so while holding an adult woman in his arms. Under the


    circumstances of carrying a heavy load, his speed was also affected.


    In the end, he could only use the Mystic Armor to resist it by force.


    Borrowing the momentum, his speed increased by several points.


    The mask man behind him watched him with cold eyes. Never did he expect that Alex would have such


    a strong desire to live. Moreover, his ability to resist the blows was beyond his expectation as well. The


    masked man was also chasing after him desperately while shouting, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, stop and give


    me the Holy Book right now, and I won¡¯t trouble you any longer! But, if you¡¯re still stubborn, then don¡¯t


    me me for not holding back anymore! When I catch youter, I will not just kill you and that woman


    in your arms, but I¡¯ll also go back and kill your mother. Believe me, I will do it.¡±


    Alex also believed that the masked man would do what he said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1404

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1404


    However, he still had Aunt Rockefeller as his trump card. It was stupid to surrender now, just because


    of what the masked man had said.


    While running, he asked, ¡°How do you know that I have the Holy Book? If you tell me your identity, I will


    consider it!¡±


    The masked man said, ¡°Look, I¡¯m wearing a mask just because I don¡¯t want to tell you who I am! Don¡¯t


    ask these sort of questions, if you really know who I am, then you really won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I really don¡¯t have the Holy Book. If you find the Holy Book, you can go to Japan and look for the


    Gokudo Soushiki.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to mislead me, the Gokudo Soushiki don¡¯t have the Holy Book in their hands at all. If they had


    it, they wouldn¡¯t have helped John Rockefeller take over your father¡¯s Rockefeller Group.¡±


    In that instant, Alex was surprised. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    The masked man replied, ¡°Because the Holy Book belonged to me in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Your father was the one who had stolen its core, and then passed it on to you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alex almost believed him.


    However, soon, he remembered that it was the legacy from his ancestors, something that belonged to


    the Rockefeller family. It was the same as having a bloodline inheritance, Guilherme and Yuno could


    even testify to this point, and it definitely wasn¡¯t the core whatsoever of the Holy Book.


    Just then, there was no more road in front of him unexpectedly. It was another cliff. Under the cliff was


    the dark, endless sea.


    Soon, the masked man managed to catch up to him and was in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you thest chance here, Alex Rockefeller. As long as you give me the Holy Book, not only I


    won¡¯t kill you, but I won¡¯t retrieve your martial arts! There¡¯s no loss to you in this, right?¡±


    Alex gasped for breath and said, ¡°Boss, since the Holy Book belongs to you, you should be able to tell


    that I don¡¯t know anything about the Holy Book!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll be stubborn to the end?¡± The masked man said. ¡°Okay, if you say so! Fine, this is the path


    that you¡¯ve chosen yourself.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The masked man raised his hand, with energy fluctuating rapidly in it.


    A gigantic, transparent energy ball came crashing down. Alex could feel a fatal threat.


    ¡°Sword of the Universe, Seven des of Death,bine and kill!¡±


    Boom!


    As thebined swords shed the energy ball, an earth shattering explosion sounded.


    Alex opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    If the Chaos Bead in his mind pce had not suddenly vibrated and blocked arge amount of atack,


    he would have died almost instantly.


    The masked man was not doing very well either. He took five steps backwards consecutively. He really


    hadn¡¯t expected Alex to be this strong.


    The two Dragon Bone Swords suspending in the air in front of him made his heart filled with extreme


    greed.


    ¡®Run!¡¯ Alex clenched his hands and clutched Phoebe tightly before jumping into the sea.


    He ran across the top of the sea, feeling towards the deeper part of it.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    The masked man watched for two seconds before slowly taking off his mask.


    The face that was revealed was none other than the Lord Commander of Department Six, Grant


    Xenos!


    The moment he took off the mask, the aura on his body roused up once more.


    ¡®Alex Rockefeller, I originally wanted to admit you under mymand, but now it seems that you¡¯re just


    seeking for your death!¡¯


    ¡®Then, don¡¯t me me!¡¯


    He threw away the pig mask violently. His entire person turned into a ck afterimage and leaped into


    the sea to chase after Alex swiftly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1405

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1405


    The sea was dark and stretched out endlessly. If someone were to look closely at this moment, he


    would be able to see a string of faint electric light moving quickly on top of the surface of the waters.


    This was what Alex looked like while he was running swiftly after filling his legs with the lightning


    attribute spiritual power.


    His two legs leaked a slight current due to the high running speed.


    ¡®At the speed I¡¯m running, I should have shaken that guy off, right?¡¯ Alex thought to himself.


    However, that faintly discernible mental power that had locked onto him was still there. His eyes shifted


    as he nced to the back. At a nce, he almost started cursing.


    That guy actually came after him again.


    But soon, he quickly discovered something. The masked man¡¯s pig mask had disappeared, revealing


    his real face. When Alex took a close look at the face, he was utterly stunned.


    ¡®It¡¯s the Lord Commander from Department Six, Grant Xenos!¡¯


    ¡®Sh*t, this is too much. This old b*stard, how shameless can he be!¡¯


    ¡®But, how could he possibly know about the Holy Book? And, he even believes that it¡¯s still on me?


    And, he also said the Holy Book originally belonged to him?¡¯


    A barrage of questions popped into Alex¡¯s mind.


    He suddenly recalled something. His mother, Brittany, had once said that his father had been convicted


    of being a traitor to the country and his death was rted to a very powerful force in America. Because


    of this, she had concealed the reasons and refused to tell him no matter what, fearing that he would


    suddenly get impulsive to offend the said powerful force, and then brought about murderous disasters.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It seemed that the powerful force was very likely to be Department Six, and the one behind it all, was


    Grant Xenos!


    The important point here was that the old b*sard was currently standing in a translucent tortoise shell


    and speeding on the sea, as if he was riding a boat. Such means was just too shocking.


    However, a whim struck him.


    ¡®He has a tortoise shell, I have one too!¡¯


    ¡®No, no, that¡¯s not right. Not only do I have a tortoise shell, but I also have the Sword of the Universe as


    well as the Seven des of Death.¡¯


    ¡®Imperial Sword Flight!¡¯ The thought suddenly came to his mind.


    There was such a thing in the legacy of the Ultimate Book of Medicine.


    However, that was a technique that required someone to be promoted to the Core Formation realm in


    order to use it. However, he was currently on the sea. By borrowing the buoyancy of the sea, it may be


    possible to barely achieve the same effect.


    ¡®Seven des of Death, expand!¡¯


    The Dragon Bone Sword could change its size at will. Under Alex¡¯s will, the Seven des of Death


    became the size of a door, and he jumped onto it.


    Swoosh!


    The Seven des of Death flew forward above the sea. The speed was now three times faster than


    before.


    Grant, who was following behind, was stunned after witnessing the scene. He muttered to himself,


    ¡°Imperial Sword Flight, Imperial Sword Flight, the Holy Book¡­ These are not martial art secrets at all,


    but cultivation techniques. They¡¯re the secrets of the gods!¡±


    At this moment, Grant¡¯s desire for the Holy Book had reached another level.


    Being in such a high position, he naturally came into contact with many more things than ordinary


    people. He was not a stranger to the path of cultivation. However, in today¡¯s society, firearms were


    more revered, and the recovery of ancient martial arts had only started to pick up in the recent


    decades. As for cultivation¡­ He had heard that the cultivation sects of thousands of years ago had


    long since disappeared, and there was no trace of where they had gone.


    Even if there were legacies being passed down, they would still be iplete.


    In America, and even in the entire world, there were very few things of cultivators that had been heard


    about. The only source of information regarding cultivation was the Blood Cult that had fallen a hundred


    years ago!


    ¡®I must have the Holy Book!¡¯


    The Lord Commander¡¯s speed picked up sharply once again.


    However, it still couldn¡¯t catch up with Alex¡¯s speed, which had increased three times. Furthermore, his


    speed was still increasing.


    Seeing the gap between both parties getting bigger, the mental power could no longer be locked onto


    Alex.


    To his surprise, thunder and lightning appeared in the front. A huge storm actually appeared on the sea


    at night.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1406

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1406


    Under the effect of thunder and lightning, that little bit of mental power that Grant Xenos had on Alex


    became almost negligible, and soon, he had lost the hold it had on Alex and was shaken off!


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Grant was flustered and exasperated. He had thrown away his mask and even showed his true


    face.


    He thought that he would be able to catch Alex in these desperate situations, but he didn¡¯t expect Alex


    to have this kind of ability.


    While he was floating on the surface of the sea and regretting his choices, a loud ¡®boom¡¯ came from the


    front of him. It was extremely shocking, and it sounded as though Alex¡¯s sword that was flying had hit


    something in the sea.


    He hurriedly gave chase. It was an ind!


    The dark surface of the night sea, coupled with the shes from the thunder and lightning, the waves


    were soaring into the skies.


    Alex had identally knocked into an ind. And he had broken the small ind.


    He and Phoebe were soaked to the bones and embarrassed to the core as they fell into the sea.


    It was at this moment that Grant arrived.


    Alex roared. ¡°Grant Xenos, as Lord Commander of Department Six, you have actually done such a


    shameless thing. Are you seriously that shameless?!¡±


    Grant said, ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. When you die, who else will know that it was


    I, Grant Xenos, who did it? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give me the Holy Book, I¡¯ll drag it out of your


    dead body. Die!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The two fought on the surface of the sea. They didn¡¯t even notice that in the center of the storm,


    asional lightning would strike.


    At the moment when lightning struck, a strange image appeared beside it¡­ It looked like an illusionary


    ind that was broken, incredibly unreal as if it was just the corner of a painting. However, on the


    ind, there was an iplete pce building.


    ng!


    The Lord Commander was seriously shameless.


    Such a big shot had made a move against Phoebe, which forced Alex to save her. For that reason,


    Alex suffered a considerable loss and was assaulted repeatedly. If it weren¡¯t for the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine that seemed to go against thew of nature and heal his injuries quickly, he definitely would


    have fallen from the blows he received.


    This time, Alex blocked the attacks with the Seven des of Death.


    However, the strong impact from the blow knocked Alex and Phoebe backward, flinging them into the


    air. At this moment, a sh of lightning happened to strike down.


    The picture of the torn ind appeared again.


    At this moment, Grant was facing it, and he saw it clearly. He was stunned¡­ Then, he saw personally


    how Alex seemed to have passed through a certain portal in space and entered the illusionary looking


    ind.


    ¡°This..?¡±


    Without any hesitation, he rushed in after them. Almost just before the painting like image disappeared,


    he plowed into it.


    The scene had just been the raging seas and torrential rains with violent winds, but at this moment, it


    suddenly changed into arge, lush bamboo forest. Although it was still night, the wind blew gently, and


    the bamboo leaves swayed with it softly. It was as though they had stepped into a different world


    suddenly, and it made people feel mystified.


    ¡°A force field?¡± Grant had seen many things in his life, but he was still surprised.


    The important thing here was that this force field was hidden in the depths of the sea, which was


    incredible by itself.


    ¡®Could it be that this ind and the pce in front were all within the same force field?¡¯


    At the same time, he looked at Alex, who had fainted but was still holding Phoebe tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Hmph, what an infatuated idiot! You¡¯re the same as your father. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be this helpless


    when dealing with you!¡±


    Grant walked over and kicked Phoebe away.


    Then, he was about to search Alex¡¯s body when azy, ethereal voice said, ¡°You kicked me and hurt


    me.¡±


    Grant raised his head and looked at Phoebe. He sneered coldly, ¡°What about it?¡±


    Phoebe looked at Alex, who had passed out, then said to Grant, ¡°Surrender, and I might consider


    sparing your life!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1407

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1407


    ¡°Surrender?¡±


    Grant Xenos wondered if there was something wrong with his hearing. This trash like weak woman that


    had been unconscious from the beginning, who had been relying on Alex to rescue and survive up to


    this point, was telling him to surrender. Now, wasn¡¯t this a funny thing?


    However, what made it moreughable was when Phoebe had said those words, she had said it like it


    was the most natural thing in the world.


    Grant stopped searching Alex and faced Phoebe with a strange smile as he said, ¡°Miss Larsen, you


    seem to have a lot of confidence. Where does ite from, I wonder? Even if your father were here,


    he would also kneel and bow his head once he sees my face and how angry it is. And you, you¡¯re


    asking me to surrender?¡±


    Phoebe?


    Ah, the person who was talking obviously was not the real Phoebe, but Yuno.


    She merely spared a nce at Grant, then looked at the ind they were on. Especially the pce a


    few kilometers away that stood quietly in the dark. She saw something unusual, and for a moment, she


    smiled satisfactorily.


    Faced with Grant¡¯s question, Yuno replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Actually, a person like you, even if you


    were kneeling in front of mest time, I wouldn¡¯t even spare you a nce because you¡¯re just too weak,


    and you¡¯re trash. My patience is limited. I¡¯ll give you ten breaths of time to consider. Surrender means


    you kneel. If you¡¯re not willing to, then die!¡±


    Grant couldn¡¯t believe that such words actually came out of Phoebe¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even need to think about it! For Wayne Larsen to give birth to a child who¡¯s mentally disabled, I


    will take on this difficult job and deal with you on his behalf!¡±


    As Grant said that, he rushed toward Phoebe. He raised his hand, and the Three Return Zeal was up.


    Then, he mmed it down, aiming at Phoebe¡¯s head.


    Faced with such a deathly crisis, a force that could move mountains and overturn seas, not a single


    hint of fear was on Phoebe¡¯s face, and she merely put up a finger.


    However, Grant¡¯s face changed as soon as she put up that finger.


    The space in front of him suddenly felt like it had shackled him down. His Three Return Zeal seemed to


    have frozen, and he couldn¡¯t make a single move forward. Even his body was stiffly frozen.


    He saw endless mysterious runes bursting from Phoebe¡¯s outstretched finger. In his eyes, it looked like


    a starry sky.


    ¡°No, no!¡± He could feel the threat of death looming over him.


    Having lived such a long time, he had never felt such fear or helplessness.


    ¡®This woman! Was she a god?!¡¯


    However, she was Wayne Larsen¡¯s daughter. How could she have such strong powers?


    ¡°What now? Are you willing to surrender?¡± Yuno asked in a light and calm voice.


    ¡°I¡­ I surrender!¡± The usually dignified Lord Commander went down on his knees with a ¡®thud¡¯. It wasn¡¯t


    like he was sincere in surrendering, but the pressure from Yuno¡¯s fingertips was so great that he felt as


    though he was suffocating, as though an entire mountain had been pressed down on his being.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    His honest thoughts were, ¡®F*cking d*mnit! How dare this little b*tch have me surrender? Just wait, I¡¯ll


    give in today, but I will let you know eventually what it means to have offended me!¡¯


    Grant was the Lord Commander of Department Six, and he was as strong as a master at Martial Honor


    rank. Why would he kneel like this to anyone?


    However, Yuno seemed to have some insight into his inner thoughts and calmly said, ¡°You seem


    unsatisfied.¡±


    Grant¡¯s heart shook at that, and he hurriedly said, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Yuno shook her head gently. ¡°It¡¯s no issue. As long as you give in at this moment, I¡¯m not afraid of the


    bacsh from youter on.¡±


    She thought about it for a bit, then tapped on Alex¡¯s eyebrow. Soon, Alex woke up.


    The moment he woke up, he saw Phoebe kneeling in front of him, and Grant, that old b*stard was also


    in front of him. The first reaction he had was to grab Phoebe by the waist and pull her close to him,


    violently retreating to the side.


    After retreating for about hundreds of meters, he found that Grant did not chase after them, and he


    finally stopped. ¡°Phoebe, are you alright? When did you wake up? Huh, where are we? Aren¡¯t we


    supposed to be at sea?¡±


    Finally, Phoebe let out a cold snort and said, ¡°Unhand me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1408

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1408


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean, unhand you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to release your hands!¡± Yuno¡¯s tone had significantly fluctuated, and there was also a


    tremor in it


    Alex was stunned, only to realize that his left hand was in an indecent ce. In a hurry just now, he had


    grabbed Phoebe¡¯s breast. No wonder the sensation under his palm had felt different.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Alex hurriedly took his hands off her.


    And then, Yuno said, ¡°I¡¯m not Phoebe.¡±


    Now, Alex was even more embarrassed. Yuno hade out, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Ah, Senior Yuno.


    Um, what happened? Just now, I was knocked unconscious¡­ It was Senior Yuno who saved me.¡±


    Yuno said, ¡°You¡¯re just too weak right now! I don¡¯t feel assured asking you to protect my body!¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡­ Why is Grant, he¡­ Why is he kneeling on the ground?¡±


    ¡°I got him to surrender!¡±


    ¡°Senior, that¡¯s great!¡±


    This was not ttery; it really was how Alex felt.


    This Lord Commander was really someone that was difficult to handle once entangled with, and he had


    knocked out Alex at the end. If Yuno hadn¡¯t rescued him, he would have been at Grant¡¯s mercy.


    ¡°Have this guy be your servant from now on. At this stage, he still has some uses,¡± Yuno said.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t agree to that. Even if he somehow reluctantly agrees, I would


    still have to worry about him turning traitor, and I dare not use such a servant.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s such a thing called Soul Contract in this world?¡±


    Alex was taken aback. Then, a realization came to him. ording to the Ultimate Book of Medicine, a


    Soul Contract was a contract used to restrain others. Once the person who had been restrained had


    the desire to kill the contract owner, the contract owner would feel it immediately, and with just a single


    thought, the contract owner would be able to control the life and death of the one restrained. It was very


    oppressive and domineering!


    However, a Soul Contract was not an easy thing.


    It had considerable high requirements of the spiritual consciousness that were required from the caster.


    For example, Alex was now only at the rank of Divine Transcendence, and he had just manifested his


    spiritual consciousness. If he wanted to use the Soul Contract technique, it was equivalent to an idiot


    daydreaming.


    ¡°Senior Yuno, I¡¯m just at Divine Transcendence rank!¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I will help you!¡±


    ***


    At the same time, at Crow Mountain in Michigan. Cheryl and the others had already seen Phoebe¡¯s


    Mercedes-Benz GLC, which was a decent, good car, had long since been turned into scraps of metal.


    As for the roads of the track, it was in an even more terrible state. It looked as though a bomb had


    exploded here.


    ¡°Alex, Phoebe!¡± Cheryl was so anxious. Tears we pouring out of her eyes.


    Judy, who hade out from the Porsche 911, had also arrived at the scene, but her expression was


    calm and indifferent. There was not a hint of sadness on her face. It was as though the person involved


    in the ident had not been her cousin, and happiness bloomed in her heart instead. With Phoebe


    dead, for the Quarters family to want to marry the Larsen family, Judy was the only person left that


    would be able to.


    She smiled as she said to Joel, ¡°This b*tch deserves it. Brother Joel, since my cousin is dead, I¡¯ll marry


    you!¡±


    Joel¡¯s face was red with rage, and he pped Judy without reservation. ¡°You idiot!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But very quickly, everyone soon found that there was no one in the wrecked car.


    The people from Sakura Racing Club also pulled up the footage from the camera then. Before the


    camera was destroyed, the scene had been recorded.


    Then, when the footage was yed in front of everyone, their mouths opened in shock as they cried


    out in surprise.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1409

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1409


    A person!


    They saw a person descend from the sky and fall on top of the GLC that Alex was driving. They yed


    back the scene in slow motion. They saw the man step onto the roof, and the roof exploded.


    In such a situation, could the people inside the car even survive?


    Even Cheryl felt that the hope was slim. Even if Alex was extremely powerful and could withstand that


    impact, what about Phoebe? She was just an ordinary person. How could she survive that blow?


    However, where were the people inside the car? Where had they gone to?


    The screen had no more footage after that.


    ¡°This¡­ This is too exaggerated! Who is that man who fell from the sky, and where did hee from?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an illusion, right?¡±


    ¡°What do we do now? Report it to the police?¡±


    ¡°Call the police. We have to call the police. That¡¯s Phoebe Larsen, the only daughter of Magistrate


    Wayne!¡±


    Very quickly, the news reached Wayne and Grace¡¯s ears. The husband and wife rushed over to check


    on the situation.


    The first thought that ran through their mind was, did the people from Leviathan Gate appear again?


    They tried calling Phoebe and Alex on their phones and had long since been unable to get through¡­


    When Alex fell into the sea a few times, both their phones had been soaked through, and it was


    spoiled. And now, they were on the mysterious ind behind a force field, where they, even more so,


    couldn¡¯t get any signal.


    ¡°What, Alex is missing?¡±


    When Zachary got the news, he was taken aback. He quickly reported the matter to the president of


    the Divine Constabry, Geronimo Melvis. Geronimo really liked this grandson of his right now.


    Perhaps because of that, the fondness he had for Alex had extended to the people involved with him.


    Or maybe it was because he felt guilty toward Brittany, and his focus was now on this mother-son pair.


    Also, after he had seen Alex¡¯s martial arts and cultivation, there was a thought in his mind that he


    wanted Alex to be the president of the Divine Constabry.


    Half an hourter, the Divine Constabry came with a team, together with the police force from


    Michigan, the special brigade, and arge number of firefighters all rushed to the race track on Crow


    Mountain andunched arge scale search and rescue operation.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    And so, the second son of the Quarters family was faced with the awe inspiring president of the Divine


    Constabry.


    ¡°President Melvis, hello! I¡¯m Joel Quarters, from the Quarters family. It¡¯s a bit surprising to see


    President Melvis here.¡±


    When Joel had been brought here by the people from the Divine Constabry, he wasn¡¯t aware of


    anything about the situation yet. He merely thought that this was a routine questioning.


    Therefore, he was calm, and when faced with Geronimo, he spoke as though he was speaking to his


    peers. As a result, Geronimo gave a tight, big p at Joel¡¯s face. The blow also took out one of his big


    teeth.


    Joel¡¯s face instantly swelled.


    He was utterly dumbfounded, and his eyes were fixed upon Geronimo. ¡°President Melvis, why did you


    hit me? People from the Quarters family aren¡¯t that easy to bully.¡±


    The answer to his words was just another p.


    p!


    This time, Joel fell to the ground with a thump.


    Geronimo raised his leg to step on Joel¡¯s chest. ¡°The Quarters family is very amazing! I heard that you


    were the one to propose racing topete against my grandson? Why? Is my grandson¡¯s fianc¨¦e


    someone the Quarters family can set their sights on and yearn for? In front of my grandson, you¡¯re not


    even an ant! Let me tell you, if anything happens to my grandson, you can wash that neck of yours and


    wait for me. I will take down your head personally!¡±


    Joel felt the pain in his chest, and his face hurt even more than his chest. However, the shock in his


    heart was worse, and he almost fainted when he heard those words.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1410

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1410


    ¡°Y-Your grandson? Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think it is? It¡¯s Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Whoosh!


    Joel was stunned, speechless, and his eyes wide. No one had told him that Alex was Geronimo Melvis¡¯


    grandson!


    This f*cking thing. Others might not know how explosive Geronimo¡¯s fiery temper was, but Joel was


    very well aware of it. It wasn¡¯t even a secret in ska, and some time ago, he had indeed heard of a


    grandson of Geronimo that had visited him. The Melvis family had been turned upside down, and two


    Grandmasters had even had to give way in the face of superior strength, making a strategic withdrawal.


    This matter had spread like wildfire among the circle of the wealthy and young people in ska, and


    the stories sounded more fictional than real. Countless of them wanted to catch a glimpse of the true


    face of Geronimo¡¯s grandson, and there were even countless celebrities in ska who wanted to spark


    something with him. Even Joel himself had wanted to get acquainted with him. Still, he never thought


    that he would so utterly refute the grandson of Geronimo, and Joel even wanted to throw a million


    dors at him to chase away the so-called poor bodyguard.


    At this moment, he thought to himself, wasn¡¯t the Quarters family done for?


    Just at this moment, Zachary came in to report, ¡°President, there were suspicious traces found under


    the cliff.¡±


    Geronimo turned around and left without any hesitation.


    He followed Zachary to where Alex and Grant had jumped off from the cliff, and they saw clear


    footprints, which had sunk deeply, as though the steps had been extremely heavy.


    ¡°President, there are footprints of two people here.¡±


    ¡°Two people? Then, one of them must be my grandson. Fine, I knew it. How could my grandson die so


    easily?¡±


    Soon, someone found a tinum earring on the ground. After Grace had rified, it was confirmed that


    this was the earring Phoebe had been wearing.


    At this moment, another person from the Divine Constabry sent a message, ¡°President Melvis, there


    are traces of a suspected fight breaking out ahead.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®suspected¡¯? You mean it can¡¯t be confirmed?¡± Geronimo asked angrily.


    ¡°President, this¡­ It¡¯s because it¡®s quite weird. It doesn¡¯t seem to be the results of the power of a


    human.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    As a result, everyone went ahead to take a look.


    It was the manyrge old trees that had been chopped down, and the cut was extremely t and clean.


    It was all cut at the same height, and it looked as though the trees had beenid on the cutting board


    and cut through. But, there were at least a dozen of those gigantic trees that had been cut down, and it


    stretched a few tens of meters forward and backward.


    It couldn¡¯t be that a forty meter long knife had been used to cut them all down in one swing, right?


    ¡°President, ording to our observations, thest ce they were at should be the cliff near the sea.


    We¡¯ve found a pig mask!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that they jumped down from the cliff, but¡­ If they had jumped off from the cliff, then all the


    leads were gone, and it was impossible to follow up anymore¡­¡±


    ***


    On the mysterious ind.


    Whoosh!


    A mysterious and abstruse rune array had formed above Grant Xenos¡¯ head. Then, it formed a


    miraculous Soul Contract with Alex.


    Grant originally didn¡¯t care much for it. It was such a mess array, what kind of contract was that? Who


    would believe you?


    However, once the Soul Contract was formed, he instantly regretted it, because at that moment, he


    suddenly understood what it entailed. With the existence of this Soul Contract, his soul was shackled,


    and his life and death was now in Alex¡¯s hands. He


    could no longer break free from it, ever!


    If Alex wanted him alive, then he would live. If Alex wanted him dead, then he would die.


    There was no room for negotiation.


    For an instant, he had the thought of killing not only Alex, but also Phoebe.


    But in the next moment, a sharp pain shot through his head, and it felt as though his soul was


    completely torn apart. The intense pain had him stumbling to the ground, holding his head and rolling.


    Finally, he crawled and creeped on the ground, constantly crying for mercy.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1411

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1411


    If anyone were to find out that the dignified Lord Commander of Department Six was crawling on the


    ground, his face full of tears and snot and constantly knocking his forehead on the ground, crying and


    begging loudly, asking for Alex and Phoebe to have mercy on him and let him go, their jaws would


    definitely be cked with shock.


    Lord Commander, just hearing the name was enough to know that the name itself held a lot of power.


    The title was just one step away from racing to the top of the world.


    Who wouldn¡¯t look down from high above, looking down on themon people?


    Before today, Grant Xenos was indeed a person like that. Other than those in charge in America, no


    one else was worth noticing in his eyes, and he believed himself to be above every single person.


    However, now, all his pride, his thoughts, and everything he had were ruthlessly and utterly crushed.


    His view of the world had been severely undermined. It turned out that cultivators truly existed!


    However, it seemed that Yunopletely ignored.


    Grant¡¯s soft pleading, and she turned to say to Alex, ¡°Hey, kid, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Alex was stunned, looking at her face in surprise.


    The face was still the one that belonged to Phoebe. However, the look in her eyes and her demeanor


    waspletely a different person¡¯s.


    ¡°At your age, aren¡¯t you a kid in my eyes?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°So? This guy is supposed to serve you as a servant. Will he be able to give more protection in the


    future when you¡¯re protecting me?¡± Yuno said lightly. ¡°Of course, you can also choose just to kill him!


    With your talent and luck, I believe that you can catch up to him in about half a year, and you can also


    choose to kill him then.¡±


    If it were before, Grant would sneer when he heard such words and the person who said it would pay a


    heavy price for such a thought.


    But now, after seeing what Yuno had done, things that he had never even heard of before, the state of


    his mind had exploded entirely.


    He hurriedly begged loudly, ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me! Alex, I¡¯m the Lord Commander of Department Six, and I


    have the supreme rights and authority in America. With my assistance, you can do anything you want


    in the country. Yes, weren¡¯t you looking into the matter of your father¡¯s death? I can help you. I know a


    lot about your father.¡±


    As soon as Alex heard this, he was shocked, and he said, ¡°Really? Fine, then, tell me honestly now


    everything.¡±


    Grant was bargaining. ¡°I can tell you, but you have to swear that you won¡¯t ever kill me! I¡¯ve read some


    records in some ancient books. I know that you cultivators pay a lot of attention to the vows that you


    make. Otherwise, you¡¯d be a demon in the future, right? As long as you¡¯re willing to swear, I will


    tell you everything! I can tell you a little now. Your father is not dead!¡±


    Alex narrowed his eyes.


    His guesses had been confirmed, and a burst of happiness and excitement flowed through him. He


    looked at Yuno, and she had an expression that implied she wouldn¡¯t interfere. Alex had to decide for


    himself.


    ¡°Alright, I can swear an oath! With the heavens above and the earth beneath us as our witness, I, Alex,


    swear here that I will never personally kill Grant Xenos. If I break this oath, the sky will strike me down!¡±


    The moment Grant heard that he immediately felt relieved. But, the moment Grant thought about Alex,


    his head exploded.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ Don¡¯t forget that you just swore an oath.¡±


    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t forget. That¡¯s the reason why I haven¡¯t killed you on the spot. But, I can still


    punish you and let you bear the most painful punishment of your soul!¡± Alex said coldly. ¡°Now that


    we¡¯ve made a contract, I am your master. To dare to threaten your master, I¡¯m teaching you a lesson so


    that you won¡¯t forget it and remember it in your heart!¡±


    After a full minute, the excruciating pain that Grant felt in his soul suddenly stopped. He was already


    covered in cold sweat at this time, and he deeply felt an inevitable fear and awe toward Alex.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He earnestly said, ¡°Yes, Master. This old ve will remember.¡±


    Yuno suddenly put up a finger and swiped it on Grant¡¯s clothes.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1412

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1412


    A piece of something fell off, and taking a closer look revealed it to be a tortoiseshell. It had a round


    hole on it, and a red string was strung through it. Grant had been wearing it previously.


    Alex picked up the tortoiseshell and asked, ¡°Is this¡­ The Holy Book?¡±


    Although Grant didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had already arrived at this situation, and there was no point in


    resisting anymore. He nodded and said, ¡°Replying to the Master, yes, this is the Holy Book that your


    father picked up from an abandoned ship under the sea. It was passed into this ve¡¯s hands, but the


    core inside it had been taken by your father early on, and now it should be in Master¡¯s hands.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I didn¡¯t get the Holy Book. I¡¯ve told you this several times.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Grant said, disbelief clear on his face. ¡°If you didn¡¯t get it, then what about the


    tortoise armor that you¡¯ve used before? What was that?¡±


    At this time, Yuno snorted coldly and said, ¡°What a fool! Did you think that there would be a martial arts


    secret in this tortoiseshell? Do you even know what this is?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ Isn¡¯t this the Holy Book?¡±


    ¡°What it¡¯s called doesn¡¯t matter, but the important thing is that there¡¯s no secret martial arts technique in


    this, neither are there any cultivation techniques inside it.¡±


    ¡°Then, what in the hell is this?¡± Alex was the one to ask this.


    ¡°This, this is called Heaven¡¯s Diagram, also known as Heaven¡¯s Coordinates!¡± Yuno said with a small


    smile.


    ¡°A diagram?¡± Alex eximed in surprise.


    Yuno nodded, then with a slender finger, she traced the tortoiseshell, drawing runes where her fingers


    glided past. In the next moment, bursts of light emitted from the tortoiseshell.


    The surface of the shell seemed toe alive. Countless runes surged up before bursting outward like


    a sea of stars. And then, aplex and magnificent starry sky map appeared in front of them.


    This scene stunned Alex and Grant.


    However, this map was notplete. Very soon, it faded from their sight.


    The tortoiseshell also returned to its dormant state.


    Yuno said, ¡°This Heaven¡¯s Diagram from the Holy Book is quite peculiar. Some famous artist probably


    made it. I can¡¯ t activate the full content for disy with my current physical abilities, and I can only


    read a small part of it. But, once I reach the rank of Spirit Severing, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem then!


    Using such advanced techniques to record a map should be an important ce. However¡­¡±


    ¡°However?¡± Granat asked anxiously.


    It had been a long time since he had gotten his hands on this map. But, he still couldn¡¯t understand the


    mystery behind it, and now that Yuno had shown him those things, he was extremely shocked. Deep


    down, he was eager to get detailed information on this matter. Otherwise, it was a waste to all those


    years he had been busy trying to figure it out.


    ¡°Just having the Heaven¡¯s Diagram is useless. You still need a key.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°With the key and the map, you¡¯d be able to find the ce based on the map and be able to see where


    it is.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed, immediately thinking of the key in Caesar¡¯s tomb.


    ¡®Could it be the key corresponding to the Holy Book?¡¯


    ¡°Grant, what do you know about my father? You can tell me now, right?¡±


    Grant replied, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your father probably faked his death and then went somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go? And why?¡±


    ¡°It may be rted to your mother¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°What? What nonsense is that? What illness does my mother have?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1413

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1413


    When Alex had first obtained the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he had carefully inspected his mother¡¯s


    body. She was now very healthy. How did she show that she had an illness?


    However, when he pressed for more details, Grant Xenos shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know the


    specifics. It¡¯s all just hearsay, and it sounded dire. As for why your mother doesn¡¯t show any signs of


    illness, I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Alex frowned deeply. However, even after thinking for a while, he still couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Now that Grant was his servant via the Soul Contract, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t lying.


    Right now, he couldn¡¯t figure out the truth, but what surprised Alex even more, was the ce in front of


    him. They had been above the sea earlier. How did he wake up here? Could it be that he had been


    unconscious for longer than he thought?


    As a result, he was shocked when he asked.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°This is a force field hidden in the sea? The entire ind is surrounded by a force field?¡±


    That was incredible.


    Alex understood the power of an array and formations, but it was a huge deal to set up such arge


    formation enhancement.


    The spiritual and magical tools used must have been massive.


    At this time, Yuno said, ¡°What¡¯s so great about the force field? It¡¯s nothing more than an enchantment


    on a square inch ofnd, and it was done by borrowing the power of nature! The Holy Book in your


    hand, the ce it points to, at minimum, would be a small world on its own. It¡¯s also a small universe on


    its inside! Alright, I¡¯m not interested in this enchantment, but I feel there may be some great things in


    the depths of this ind.¡±


    Grant pointed to the pce that was hidden by the dark. ¡°In there?¡±


    Yuno nodded. ¡°Most probably!¡±


    Grant¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the magnificent pce that stood in front of him like a giant


    beast, and for a moment, his heart surged. As Lord Commander of Department Six, he had longed for


    the path of cultivation. It was unfortunate that he had spent so much time yet could not obtain any


    secrets to any cultivation techniques. It seemed as though everything was just some myth made up by


    ancient people.


    However, now, the truth was here.


    Alex wanted to go over and find out, too.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Yuno said, ¡°This may be a sect that has been leftover by the ancient times. Then, the sect was


    destroyed for some reason, but the force field that guards the sect still exists. Countless things like this


    happened before, and that¡¯s how some of the so-called secret realms, Holy Land, came into existence.¡±


    Grant looked at Yuno and finally asked the question that had been on his mind the whole time. ¡°Miss


    Larsen, from what I know, you¡¯ve always been an ordinary doctor. Not too long ago, your innocence


    had nearly been tainted, but with the abilities you¡¯ve disyed now, I believe that even the ancestor of


    the Glen family wouldn¡¯t be able to handle you. I really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Yuno didn¡¯t want to bother so much with just Alex¡¯s servant and said, ¡°There are a lot of things you


    don¡¯t understand, and I can¡¯t tell you! If you properly follow your master¡¯s orders, then I may be able to.


    In the future, he will leak out some things for you. You¡¯ll find it very useful!¡±


    Grant felt moved by that.


    But then, he shook his head. ¡°My initial ultimate goal was to break through into the rank of Martial


    Honor to be a Martial Saint like in the legends. But, I now understand that there is always


    someone better out in the world, and everything I¡¯ve chased for, in the eyes of you people, is just a


    joke! Now, I¡¯m already more than seventy years old. How many years do Ihave left to live? It¡¯s enough


    now just to see a real cultivation master, and I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    Yuno snorted. ¡°How short-sighted! When you¡¯ve stepped into the realm of cultivation, increasing your


    lifespan is just a small matter. So what if you¡¯re in your seventies? That¡¯s still considered to be just a


    baby!¡±


    They walked toward the pce. However, at this moment, in the direction of the pce, streams of


    light suddenly lit up the ce.


    Snap, snap, snap!


    The lights in the pce lit up one by one. Soon, the entire ce was brightly lit.


    All three of them were stunned, looking at each other.


    ¡°There are people in the pce?¡±


    ¡°There are still people from the sect who are alive?!¡±


    Yuno immediately waved her hand. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and see!¡±


    All three were masters, and even though Phoebe¡¯s body was as weak as a chicken¡¯s, with Yuno¡¯s


    blessing, her strength had significantly increased.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1414

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1414


    In fact, her body had constantly been absorbing the essence that was around the world. Compared to


    the outside cities, the essence on this mysterious ind was a hundred times more efficient and


    sufficient. Endless essence bounced around, as though dancing in a lively manner all around them.


    While Phoebe was absorbing the essence, Alex had also absorbed a lot of it.


    The three of them moved like ghosts in the night, quickly advancing. In the end, when they were almost


    two kilometers away, the sound of a song suddenly came from the pce.


    ¡°Love is like a hungry wolf. How can it be held to sleep.¡±


    ¡°It will need tomemorate me by leaving me a deep scar.¡±


    ¡°Love is like a hungry wolf, its mouth beyond sweet.¡±


    ¡°If youe and y with it, it willsh out fiercely¡­¡±


    When the familiar rhythm echoed out of the pce, Alex was shocked.


    Wasn¡¯t this an old song from a famous Hong Kong singer, Jacky Cheung, ¡®Legend of Hungry Wolf¡¯?


    In a sect left behind by who knew what ancient dynasty, this song was ying there? It left the people


    listening speechless. It was as though they had entered an ancient society and thought they had


    crossed worlds to arrive here, but it was just a movie filming base. Yet, it was just a movie filming base


    upon taking a closer look, and modern buildings could still be seen everywhere. In that case, what was


    the point of bing excited by stumbling into this?


    ***


    Very soon, the three of them approached the pce quietly.


    The pce was indeed ancient, and it was unclear how long it had existed. However, the strange thing


    about it was that such an old pce was quite well preserved. Not even a single brick of it was


    damaged.


    Inside the pce, there were loud sounds.


    It was filled with all kinds of howls that sounded excited and strange, as though someone was learning


    how to howl like a wolf.


    And outside the pce, not a single shadow was in sight to guard the area. It looked as though the


    people inside didn¡¯t think that anyone would break in here.


    Alex and the others quickly approached the pce and even passed through a side door, hiding behind


    a giant pir. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like anyone noticed their presence.


    ¡°Today, it¡¯s the annual bathing day!¡±


    ¡°The Master is away, but we cannot leave the bathing day to be wasted. Today, let me, Nier Yggdrasil,


    host it for everyone on behalf of the Master!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, kneel and worship sincerely!¡±


    The one who spoke was a beautiful young woman. She was dressed in white, looking holy and noble,


    and her voice flowed like honey.


    In the next moment, everyone below her had knelt and shouted together, ¡°Long live Lord Leviathan!


    Long live Leviathan Gate! Long live Sect Master! Long live Holy Maiden!¡±


    Alex and Grant gasped when they heard the words shouted by those people. They didn¡¯t expect that


    they would unexpectedly run into Leviathan Gate¡¯s nest. Before this, the Divine Constabry and


    Department Six had been desperately searching for Leviathan Gate¡¯s existence, but no matter how


    much they searched, they couldn¡¯t find anything. It was as if they didn¡¯t exist in this world at all.


    Unexpectedly, the headquarters of Leviathan Gate existed in this sort of ce.


    In the very next moment, a woman walked out of the pce hall.


    Getting a clear look at her face, Alex¡¯s eyes widened, and he wondered if he had made a mistake.


    Grant was also extremely surprised and eximed in surprise in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1415

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1415


    The woman turned out to be Snow Whitney. Michigan¡¯s Zimmer family, Quentin Zimmer¡¯s wife, Easton,


    and Viole¡¯s mother.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Alex never imagined that he would see this woman in Leviathan Gate¡¯s headquarters.


    Grant was also beyond surprise.


    Just a few days ago, when Elder Crain left, and Alex, Geronimo, and everyone else had also left, Snow


    had talked to him for a while and even had a meal with him. Snow was someone good at socializing


    and was flexible when it came to pleasing others. After they had eaten, she had given him something


    he couldn¡¯t refuse¡­ A longevity pill.


    Just consuming one would be able to extend one¡¯s life by five years.


    To someone his age, the temptation to prolong his life for another five years was too great to refuse.


    Naturally, he needed to pay a small price for it, and he had helped arrange a position for Snow in


    Department Six. From then on, Snow was considered to be a member of Department Six.


    Seeing Snow in a ce like this, Grant felt like giving himself two big ps.


    The Holy Maiden, Nier, saw Snow walking in, and there was a look of awe in her eyes. She looked at


    Leviathan Gate¡¯s worshippers, who were kneeling below, then turned and bowed down to Snow and


    said respectfully, ¡°Nier Yggdrasil bids Holy Emissary wee!¡±


    When this happened, Alex and Grant were dumbfounded.


    ¡°I can understand a Holy Maiden, but what the heck is a Holy Emissary? It looks like her position is


    even higher than that of the Holy Maiden!¡± Grant was just too surprised. ording to his


    understanding, an emissary was generally one with the power to influence both the upper and lower


    management and a representative of both sides. Since they don¡¯t look like a superior and a


    subordinate, it must be that the Holy Emissary was on the greater side of the power. Then, was there a


    more prominent organization above Leviathan Gate?


    Alex shook his head.


    At this moment, Snow had waved her hand lightly. ¡°Everyone, rise!¡±


    After all of them got up from their knees, Snow said arrogantly, ¡°I heard that today is your annual


    bathing day at Leviathan Gate. Lord Leviathan is always within you, and though I am not from


    Leviathan Gate, I would also like to participate in your prosperous event. I wonder what everyone


    thinks about it?¡±


    The Holy Maiden, Nier, immediately replied, ¡°It is the greatest honor for us in Leviathan Gate should the


    Holy Emissary join us for our annual bath day, and it is also the greatest honor to me. If the master is


    here, he would also wee you with open arms! Our sect master still often talks about when he will


    invite the masters from the Holy Church toe to Leviathan Gate. That would surely be the greatest


    honor, and if we die right away after that, we can also die in peace.¡±


    ¡°There will be chances for that!¡± Snow said with a smile. ¡°As long as Leviathan Gate concentrates on


    doing their thing and makes more contribution to the Holy Church, the master of the Holy Church will


    definitelye here.¡±


    After a pause, her expression suddenly became cold, and she said, ¡°Naturally, I came today not only


    for the annual bathing day but with instructions from the Holy Church!¡±


    As soon as she said that, the people from Leviathan Gate, who had stood up, knelt once again.


    In the next second, Snow pulled out a yellow parchment, the shape of it resembling the imperial decree


    issued by ancient emperors.


    There was also the shape of a dragon on the back of it.


    ¡°They¡¯re acting like they¡¯re some kind of emperor!¡± Alex said in a hushed voice.


    Grant said, ¡°Looks like this Holy Church¡¯s n isn¡¯t something small.¡±


    Yuno seemed utterly uninterested in their conversation. Her entire focus was at the depths of the


    pce. Just as Alex and Grant were both staring at Snow, she found something else that she wanted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. I think I know what I want!¡±


    ¡°With this thing, my physical body will advance to Spirit Severance rank much faster,¡± Yuno said to


    Alex.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Alex grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s listen to what else she has to say.¡±


    Yuno looked at him grabbing her hand, and frowned. Although this physical body wasn¡¯t her own, all


    senses from this body, including touch, could be felt by her soul when she had taken it over. Up till now,


    even during her lifetime, her dainty, smooth hands had never been grabbed like this before. The first


    thing she wanted to do was shake it away and p him for holding her.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1416

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1416


    However, she thought about how Phoebe was one of Alex¡¯s people, while Yuno herself was an


    outsider.


    ¡®Whatever! It¡¯s not like this is my body!¡¯


    When she thought about it this way, she didn¡¯t shake her hand loose and allowed Alex to grab it.


    Snow finally spoke, ¡°The Holy Church has ordered that the Sky Tower project in Michigan needs to be


    taken over by us. Whoever dares to get in the way will be an enemy of the Holy Church! Once the Sky


    Tower project has been won, the four great masters of the Holy Church will personallye here to


    lead all of you!¡±


    The people below bellowed, ¡°We will follow the decree!¡±


    Snow continued, ¡°In addition, this messenger has sessfully infiltrated Department Six, but now I


    need a few clever right hand men to help me take root in Department Six to cultivate my influence.


    After the annual bathing day, Holy Maiden, you will sort things out and hand me a list of


    rmendations. I require twenty masters.¡±


    Nier Yggdrasil was surprised. ¡°Holy Emissary, Department Six is the most important hidden department


    in America. It¡¯s extremely difficult to join them. How in the world did you manage? And to be able to


    cultivate your influence inside there?¡±


    Snow smiled smugly. ¡°What is so difficult about it? Everyone has a weakness. As long as you look


    carefully, you can find them! I went to the Lord Commander of Department Six, Grant Xenos. This guy


    is stubborn, ambitious, and the key is that he¡¯s terrified of death. This messenger had used a small trick


    using a fake longevity pill to cheat and obtained his trust.¡±


    When he heard this, Alex almost burst outughing.


    He turned to Grant ¡°So, you¡¯ve already been seen through early on!¡±


    Grant was seething on the inside, and he was almost tempted to leap out of his hiding ce and rush


    out there.


    But then, the Leviathan Gate¡¯s annual bathing day had begun.


    The group of people stood in a certain area, divided into two groups, one man and one woman. Door


    panels separated the middle of the area, but what stunned people was that all of the people from


    Leviathan Gate, including the Holy Maiden, Nier, started to undress.


    One by one, they stripped themselves bare. It so happened that the ce Alex and the others were


    hiding, were on the woman¡¯s side.


    Yuno didn¡¯t have any feelings from seeing this.


    However, blood nearly sprayed out of Alex and Grant¡¯s noses.


    It had to be said that the Leviathan Gate¡¯s female disciples were generally above average in terms of


    appearances, and coupled with the fact that they trained every day, their figures were also perfect. A


    dozen or hundreds of women who weren¡¯t wearing anything appearing like this all of a sudden, no man


    could control their natural urges.


    In the next moment, patterns started to appear on the floor where these people were standing, which


    finally formed into runes.


    When the runes appeared, numerous densely packed small tiny holes appeared on the ground.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Woosh, woosh!


    Wisps of white smoke started pouring out of those holes. It formed a thick white mist above them,


    which came down on the people¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Spiritual rain?!¡± Alex was shocked.


    This was the bathe they were talking about? Wasn¡¯t this a bit too extravagant?


    For a moment, Alex also wanted to rush out and take a bath with them.


    However, it seemed that Yuno could guess his thoughts, and she pulled him close and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!


    What¡¯s so rare about some spiritual liquid? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the source lies in the spiritual vein deep


    within the pce. We can head over now and cut off this spiritual vein.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1417

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1417


    All the men and women who were bathing in the spiritual rain had their eyes closed, enjoying the peace


    of the moment.


    Alex could understand why they had to take off their clothes now because they wanted their bodies to


    absorb more of the spiritual essence. They wanted all the skin on their bodies to be exposed to the


    spiritual rain, and wearing clothes would significantly reduce the effect.


    However,pared to actual cultivators, their method could only be said to be wasteful.


    They didn¡¯t have any foundation base in cultivation and didn¡¯t know how to absorb the essence


    properly. The amount of essence that was passively absorbed through their skins was minimal. Most of


    the essence from the spiritual rain scattered and drifted out of the pce, entering various parts of the


    ind. However, because of the force field around the ind, it didn¡¯t drift over the seas.


    Alex and the others retreated quietly and walked deeper into the pce. No one had noticed their


    presence.


    ¡°What¡¯s a spiritual vein?¡± Grant asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it,¡± Alex replied because he had never seen one himself.


    The entire pce had also been ced underyers uponyers of restriction formations and arrays.


    For example, there was no magic formation other than the formation for the spiritual rain in the


    outermost hall. Still, if one walked about a hundred meters from the hall, there was a formation that


    restricted entry. Those who didn¡¯t understand the formation would try to break through it with brute


    force.


    ¡°Alex, do you know about formations?¡± Yuno asked calmly as she nced at Alex.


    When Phoebe called his name, it was purely yful and in jest. However, when Yuno called his name,


    it soundedpletely different. It was like an old queen summoning a small eunuch to her side.


    This made Alex¡¯s heart break.


    He nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    The levels of these restriction formations were average, and he could easily crack the principle of the


    formation using his Third Eye. After the formation was broken, he could enter the ce as though it


    was the back garden of his own home. It didn¡¯t take long before they reached the deepest part of the


    pce and found the spiritual vein Yuno had talked about.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Grant?¡± Alex turned around and suddenly found that Grant had disappeared.


    ¡°That guy is too useless. He took the wrong path somewhere in the middle and got caught by the


    formation,¡± Yuno said. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him for now. We can fish him outter. Anyway, he¡¯s just an


    ordinary person, so it isn¡¯t like he would be of much help.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    The spiritual vein in front of them was in the depths of the pce under a small pool of water.


    Above the water were carved beams and painted walls, and there were also twelve human-shaped


    stone sculptures.


    It wasn¡¯t a meaningless decoration, as every stone sculpture made up part of the formation. The


    spiritual rain sprayed in the hall was inseparable from these stone sculptures. Each stone sculpture


    held a container in its hands, and inside them was the highest concentration of essence.


    ¡°Inside these containers is where the spiritual liquid is stored. The essence has been concentrated and


    condensed into liquid form, and with the help of these formations, the spiritual essence in the liquid is


    diluted. It will then shower those people outside with the spiritual essence.¡±


    Yuno could tell it all with just a nce, the principle of the formation. ¡°This is a reward issued by the


    sect to its disciples. It¡¯s a pity that thosemon people outside don¡¯t know how to utilize it properly.


    Alex, absorb all the essence from within these containers, and if there is excess, find something to


    store it in.¡±


    After she said that, she added, ¡°With your capabilities right now, drinking one is the limit!¡±


    Alex had already intended to absorb it since earlier on, but he still made a point to ask politely, ¡°Don¡¯t


    you want it?¡±


    Yuno shook her head. ¡°My physical body right now is fragile, and it won¡¯t be able to endure the effect


    from such a high concentration of essence. The moment I drink it, this body will be useless.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t talk any more nonsense after that, and he grabbed a container directly and took a sip.


    Immediately, a huge stream of earth energy surged into his body, spreading out through his limbs¡­ It


    was refreshing, as though all the pores in his body had rxed, absorbing all the energy frantically. The


    Force that was inside his body also automatically rose and started working.


    He immediately took a second sip, then third¡­ The entire container filled with essence had been


    emptied into his stomach. This was a tremendous amount of energy in there.


    Alex also felt that downing one container was already his limit with his capabilities. There was a burning


    sensation in all the meridians within his body. If he were to drink anymore, he was worried that his


    meridians would burst, and he would die.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1418

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1418


    However, in the next second, the Chaos Bead in his mind pce suddenly started to shake.


    Immediately afterward, it was as though a giant whale was absorbing water, and the tremendous


    energy in his body was emptied from his brain. Not only was the burning sensation gone from his


    meridians, but even his own spiritual powers within his body had been drawn out.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Even after the spiritual powers in his meridians had been emptied, it began to draw the spiritual powers


    from his energy core.


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    ¡®What the f*ck is going on? This sh*tty Chaos Bead. It¡¯s not something that suddenly decided to go


    against me, right?!¡¯


    He was very worried.


    If his powers continued to be drawn like this, even his energy core would be exhausted. He would be


    thoroughly drained and would drop dead. In the next moment, he immediately ran to the statue next to


    him to pick up the container and drank it.


    It was effective!


    The Chaos Bead was no longer drawing powers from his energy core but the spiritual liquid!


    However, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    He needed more!


    He continued!


    The third container, the fourth container, the fifth container¡­


    Yuno, who was standing at the side, was stunned before she hurriedly called out for him to stop,


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re just a small Divine Transcendence rank, and you¡¯re drinking so much spiritual


    liquid. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯re going to blow up? Hurry up and stop. You¡¯re going to die. Do you


    think you¡¯re at Spirit Severance rank?!¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t stop. ¡°If I don¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll die.¡± Having said that, he immediately downed the sixth container,


    the seventh container¡­


    Yuno watched on, dumbfounded.


    Even with her insight, she couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    However, she could see that there wasn¡¯t any indication that Alex was going to blow up. Instead, his


    body was like a bottomless pit. Except for the first container that he had drunk, the following spiritual


    liquid he drank felt like nothing! At that time, she had been puzzled, but she was sure these liquids


    were really spiritual liquids and not fakes mixed into the water. The only exnation was that there was


    something strange going on in Alex¡¯s body.


    She stopped talking. She wanted to see how many containers Alex could finish.


    In the end, she watched with her own eyes as Alex emptied all twelve containers of spiritual liquid into


    his stomach.


    ¡°That¡¯s all? Is there any more?¡±


    Alex had made an entire round and drank all the spiritual liquid, but the Chaos Bead was still greedily


    absorbing everything with no indication that it was going to stop any time soon. It turn ed its attention to


    his energy core once again, and he was just about to curse up a storm at that.


    ¡®Guilherme, you old thief, you were deliberately pitting against him!¡¯


    However, the Chaos Bead stopped after drawing out about half of his spiritual powers in his energy


    core.


    Swoosh!


    It left his mind pce ultimately, hovering between Alex¡¯s eyebrows.


    Immediately afterward, the mysterious head in Alex¡¯s energy core, as well as the Celestial Oceanic


    Bead that he had gotten from Hayley Hanson¡¯s father, also flew out together.


    After a while, the three beads merged.


    No, it was the Chaos Bead that had absorbed the other two beads, and the size of it remained


    unchanged.


    Soon, it once again entered Alex¡¯s mind pce.


    Yuno, who was beside him, saw everything that happened clearly and was stunned. Her jaw was ck.


    After a long while, she finally said to Alex enviously, ¡°The luck of your Rockefeller family is really


    unreasonable. A supernatural little thief like you have


    managed to get the approval of Mother Chaos, and you¡¯ve even obtained two of the broken Chaos


    Beads.¡±


    Alex studied her expression. At this moment, it felt as though she wanted to snatch the Chaos Bead


    that he had.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1419

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1419


    Alex hadn¡¯t wanted Yuno to know about the few beads he had since the beginning. Who knew what


    ghostly incarnation Yuno was?


    What if she turned out to be some vicious woman?


    Judging from the tone of her speech, she was an old monster that was older than his grandparents.


    However, what could he do when the beads had jumped out all on their own?


    The matter was divided into two ends now. Yuno insisted that the bead was Mother Chaos and not the


    Chaos Bead. However, she had also said that the mysterious bead and the Celestial Oceanic Bead


    were broken Chaos beads. Adding on the fact that the three beads had now be one, what she


    had made some sense.


    ¡°What is Mother Chaos?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Chaos Bead? ording to legends, the Chaos Bead is the most precious


    treasure that appeared when the world was in chaos during ancient times and when the heavens and


    earth were separated. It¡¯s called one of the Four Great Chaotic Treasures. It¡¯s infinitely powerful, but for


    some reason, this Chaos Bead was broken into twenty four Chaos Beads and one Mother Chaos. It¡¯s


    already a great opportunity to get just one of them. I didn¡¯t expect you to have three.¡±


    ¡°When the world was in chaos during ancient times? The heavens and earth separated?¡± Alex was


    stunned. He was a modern man, and he had naturally received modern education. The legend about


    the heavens and earth splitting open, he had heard it many times when he was younger. That was just


    myths. How could it be taken seriously?¡±


    Even if he had received an inheritance from his ancestors that made him embark on the path of


    cultivation, wasn¡¯t this just too exaggerated?


    ¡°Did Phanes, the primordial being, who separated heaven and earth, really existed?¡±


    Yuno shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re asking me that? I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just a legend.¡±


    ¡°Then, this Chaos Bead, isn¡¯t it just a legend too?¡± Alex pointed out.


    Yuno replied, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve only heard of the origin of the Chaos Bead. Who could have lived long


    enough from that ancient period till now? However, even if it¡¯s a legend, I know the power of the Chaos


    Bead. I¡¯ve seen it used before, and it was a boundless power that is formidable.¡±


    ***


    At the same time, in the pce hall of Leviathan Gate¡¯s headquarters.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The men and women who were bathing in the spiritual rain suddenly realized that the liquid had


    stopped pouring, and no more spiritual rain was forting. Even the ancient formation around the


    hall seemed to have lost its power, and all the runes that flowed beneath their feet had also stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the holy water bath stop?¡± One of the younger disciples from Leviathan


    Gate asked aloud.


    They had described the spiritual rain as holy water.


    ¡°Yeah, Holy Maiden, I heard that the annual bath day for Leviathan Gatests for at least one hour, but


    it¡¯s only been five minutes at most right now. Why did it suddenly stop?¡± Snow asked, an unsatisfied


    expression on her face.


    Snow had gone through the trouble of traveling such a long distance toe here for the sole purpose


    to bathe in the holy water. She was different from the others. Even her junior sister, Sister Flora, was an


    actual cultivator, and Snow¡¯s cultivation was only stronger than hers, so naturally, Snow was also an


    actual cultivator.


    The people from Leviathan Gate didn¡¯t know how to absorb the essence from the spiritual rain properly,


    but she did.


    When the spiritual rain had rained down upon her body, she didn¡¯t need words to describe how happy


    she was. Even in the Holy Church, such benefits were rarely seen and even more rare to obtain.


    If it couldst for an hour, she believed that she could absorb 80% of the essence from the spiritual


    rain, which would help her break through her current rank. However, she didn¡¯t expect it to be gone just


    after five minutes, which was such a short period.


    Could she be happy with just that?


    Nier replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡±


    Snow frowned and said, ¡°Has something gone wrong with the formation here? Or, the mechanism for


    the spiritual rain has been broken? Could you get someone to fix it quickly?¡±


    Nier smiled bitterly. ¡°Holy Emissary, to be honest, even our sect master can¡¯t figure out the source of


    the spiritual rain, so we have no way of knowing! As for why the spiritual rain onlysted for five


    minutes, and nothing else ising out now, we can¡¯t fix it because, in the depths of the pce, there


    are restriction formations everywhere, and we are not able to go in at all.¡±


    After that, they waited another five minutes.


    Still, nothing came out.


    Everyone on the scene was extremely disappointed. Snow was not willing to let it go just like this.


    This was a rare, once in a lifetime opportunity. It had taken her a long time to get permission from the


    Holy Church toe here and participate in the bath. As for the formations, she happened to have


    some knowledge about them as she had researched a little before.


    She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ve studied formations and arrays before. I will try and see. Perhaps there


    really has been a problem.¡±


    In her mind, if she could find the source of the spiritual rain, then why would she still need to take a


    bath with them? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she just soaked in it? Right now, she had to look at all these


    people in front of her, who were as foolish as pigs, and even take off her clothes alongside them, it


    really made her speechless.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1420

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1420


    Nier Yggdrasil¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ***


    Ssh!


    Ssh!


    Two sshes.


    Alex and Yuno jumped into the pool, one after another.


    ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s cold!


    ¡°Alex,e here and give me some warmth!¡±


    Once Yuno jumped into the pool, she immediately raised her head and shouted at Alex loudly.


    In just a few seconds, she was already shaking from the cold, and her lips had also turned purple. If it


    went on any longer, she was afraid that she would just end up freezing and sinking into the water.


    Seeing her in such a state, Alex didn¡¯t dare to dally any longer than necessary. So, he swam over and


    wrapped his arm around her waist. Then, he activated the Mystic Armor to build a shield around their


    bodies. At the same time, he also pushed his spiritual power from the Force into her body, alleviating


    the chills she felt.


    Yuno breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I forgot just now just how weak my physical body is. It couldn¡¯t


    bear the cold at all. When we get down there, I can only guide you on intercepting the spiritual vein


    from the side. The actual operation will have to depend on you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as Alex finished speaking, Yuno¡¯s expression changed again, her breathing in short puffs. It


    looked as though she couldn¡¯t get enough air.


    Alex asked strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yuno had difficulty speaking. ¡°There¡¯s no air here. I¡¯m out of breath.¡±


    That was because Alex had already taken her down to the bottom of the pool and was swimming


    deeper in. Alex was stunned, and he stopped quickly to ask, ¡°Then, should I take you back?¡±


    However, Yuno was already about to suffocate. The body she had possessed was just an ordinary


    person. Even if she was a powerful existence, she needed to ept the harsh conditions of the living.


    The strength of the soul didn¡¯t reflect the effectiveness of a physical body.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t have any other way and sealed her lips in a kiss, pouring a burst of Chi into her as she did.


    This burst of Chi was like oxygen.


    However, he couldn¡¯t do it through the palm of his hand. One worked on the heart and lungs, while the


    other worked on the meridians. .


    Yuno¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and she stared at him unblinkingly.


    In her eyes was shock, panic, and a sense of novelty. Then, her gaze turned furious. ¡°Presumptuous,


    how dare you kiss me?¡±


    Alex smacked his lips. ¡°I¡¯m saving you¡­ No, I¡¯m saving Phoebe.¡±


    Yuno angrily said, ¡°The one in control of this body is me right now. Kissing her is equivalent to kissing


    me! Phoebe doesn¡¯t feel it at all. I¡¯m the one who does.¡±


    They were talking about feelings now?!


    Oh my god, Alex felt a little sick.


    He said helplessly, ¡°Do you think I wanted to do that? You¡¯re ancient, even older than my grandmother,


    and all your teeth have probably fallen out already. I¡¯m the one who feels a little sick. If you have the


    abilities not to be using Phoebe¡¯s body, I guarantee I would not have kissed you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Whose teeth have all fallen out?! My actual physical body¡®s many more times more beautiful


    than this Phoebe of yours.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re ancient!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    While speaking, Alex continued to move forward. Soon, he saw a white, snake like thing under the


    water, but it was so huge he couldn¡¯t see its head.


    Yuno said, ¡°There, that¡¯s the spiritual vein!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1421

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1421


    Alex was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    The spiritual vein was winding like a dragon and was huge beyond words.


    He had taken Yuno down into the water and swam for quite a while and still hadn¡¯t reached the front of


    the spiritual vein. From what he could see, the spiritual vein was long to the point his eyes couldn¡¯t see


    the end of it.


    He calcted the distance. He had descended from the pool within Leviathan Gate¡¯s pce, and now


    he should be under the sea right now. Such arge area was considered to be under the ocean floor.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Yuno eximed in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that under the seabed, there would be such a huge spiritual


    vein hidden. Looking at it, it¡¯s at least a second grade spiritual vein, and there¡¯s plenty of essence in it!


    It seems like this spiritual vein has existed since a long time ago and was confined here by great


    powers and continued to nurture since then. Otherwise, a second rank spiritual vein like this wouldn¡¯t


    have stayed in such a ce, and would have escaped from into the world a long time ago.¡±


    Alex was shocked. ¡°A spiritual vein can escape?¡±


    ¡°Everything has a soul. Even ginseng can transform and walk. What more a spiritual vein?¡± Yuno


    frowned slightly when she spoke. ¡°But now, there¡¯s another problem. With your capabilities right now,


    wanting to use and take this second grade spiritual vein away secretly would be a little difficult unless


    you can control the iplete Chaos Bead and use it. Otherwise, this second grade spiritual vein will


    likely be able to escape.¡±


    However, the Chaos Bead didn¡¯t seem to listen to Alex¡¯s words.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just get closer before we say anything else!¡± Yuno said.


    While they were going closer to it, Alex had to ¡®kiss¡¯ her several times.


    He could feel Yuno¡¯s heartbeat speeding up, her neck was flushed, and her expression¡­ She looked


    like someone who never experienced the touch of a man!


    What a curious coincidence that spiked the thoughts of mischief when he noticed this. Alex let his


    tongue slip into her mouth to hook onto her tongue.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Yuno screamed fiercely in shock, a panicked expression on her face.


    Alex almostughed at her reaction.


    However, inside, he made up his mind that he absolutely couldn¡¯t tell Phoebe about this kiss¡­ Of


    course, it wasn¡¯t like Phoebe knew about Yuno anyway. Finally, the two of them reached the


    underground seabed and faced the second grade spiritual vein. just by standing in front of it, Alex could


    automatically feel the countless essence rushed into his body. Yuno pinched out a few tricks and had


    Phoebe¡¯s body also absorbing the essence like crazy¡­ However, her capacity was too small, and she


    had to stop after less than a minute.


    She was already filled to the brim!


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± Alex suddenly noticed something in the center of the spiritual vein in the depths of


    the seabed.


    Looking closer, he was almost frightened to death. It was a bronze coffin!


    ¡°How can there be a coffin in such a ce? Could it have fallen from above the pool?¡±


    Yuno didn¡¯t know exactly either. It wasn¡¯t like she had been involved in it. Who knew?


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if you go and have a look,¡± Yuno said.


    When Alex opened the bronze coffin to take a look, his eyes widened. There was a man that looked to


    be in his forties lying inside. He wore a jade crown, golden armor and had formidable features that look


    alive.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s still alive, right?¡±


    Just as Alex said that, the man in the coffin crumbled and shattered away with a bang like sand,


    leaving nothing else inside.


    However, a wisp of gray shadow burst forth from the coffin at this time, forming into a phantom figure in


    front of Alex.


    ¡°Careful, there¡¯s a ghost in the coffin!¡± Yuno called out to Alex.


    How could Alex miss it? His gaze was fixed upon the gray shadow in front of him.


    As for the gray shadow, it shot straight upward,ughing as it did, ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s been one thousand


    eight hundred years!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1422

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1422


    ¡°I, Jayden Fleming, have finally seen the sky again and found myself live humans! From now on, I will


    reappear in the world and reach the pinnacle once again!¡±


    Alex looked at him in shock and asked, ¡°Who are you? No, I mean, why are you in the coffin?¡±


    Jayden snorted coldly, ¡°Ants don¡¯t deserve to know who a great one like me is.¡±


    However, after taking a closer look at Alex and Yuno, he finally said, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen a living


    person in so many years, and I finally got what I wanted today. You¡¯re about to contribute as my


    sacrifices anyway. So, I will have a chat with you! I am the twenty seventh generation¡¯s leader of the


    Divine Dragon Sect. How about it? Are you shocked? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and kneel to show your


    respect?¡±


    ¡°The Divine Dragon Sect? What¡¯s that? I¡¯ve never heard anything like that. This is Leviathan Gate!¡±


    Alex said.


    ¡°What? What is Leviathan Gate? This is the unworldly foundation of my Divine Dragon Sect.¡±


    ¡°What is that? I¡¯ve never heard of it! You said that you¡¯ve been dead for one thousand eight hundred


    years. Did you think that nothing would have changed in those one thousand eight hundred years?


    With the transformation of the world, this Divine Dragon Sect was probably annihted in the long river


    of history.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jayden was silent for a moment before saying in an irritable tone, ¡°Whether you have heard of it or not,


    this is the base of the Divine Dragon Sect. It used to be then, and it is now, and it will still be in the


    future! How dare you lie to me? I will seize your body now.¡±


    After he had said that, Jayden rushed up and dived into Alex¡¯s head.


    Yuno shouted, ¡°Alex, he wants to possess you, be careful!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, Jayden had already entered Alex¡¯s head andughed. ¡°Boy, your body isn¡®t bad! Very good,


    very good indeed! I¡¯m delighted with it. With your body, I can save a lot of trouble! From now on, you¡¯re


    me, and I¡¯m you! All the women you have, your wealth will all be mine! Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care


    of your family. You can go without any worries!¡±


    Very soon, Jaydenughed loudly and started to seize the body.


    However, in the next moment, he uttered a strange cry of iparable horror.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°What is this? What bead is this?!¡±


    ¡°Help, help! Spare me, mercy! Please, mercy!¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart moved, and he immediately knew that it was the Chaos Bead in his mind pce that had


    started to move.


    Earlier, the bead had lightly vibrated.


    He didn¡¯t expect the power to be so strong to the point that Jayden was begging for mercy.


    A few seconds passed before Jayden left Alex¡¯s body. However, he currently didn¡¯t carry the long lived,


    imposing aura that he previously had. On the contrary, his soul power was weak, looking as though he


    could at any given moment.


    Yuno chuckled lightly. ¡°What an idiot, he has the protection of the Chaos Bead. How can an ant like you


    make a home in his body?¡±


    In actuality, Yuno only realized this after Jayden started begging for mercy. Before that, she was terribly


    worried.


    Jayden was crying, and the look he shot at Alex was filled with resentment and fear.


    The Chaos Bead only shook slightly previously, and it had managed to shatter the soul that was once a


    dignified old soul that used to be the rank of Nascent Soul. With the remaining power in his soul, forget


    about possessing and taking over someone¡¯s body, he couldn¡¯t even enter the cycle of reincarnation,


    and Jayden wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain his soul long before it wouldpletely dissipate.


    ¡°You said just now that this ind above was originally the base of your Divine Dragon Sect?¡± Yuno


    asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Thinking about how this was going to end, Jayden was extremely upset. He had set up a big n and


    had waited one thousand eight hundred years for it. He didn¡¯t expect that it would end up like this. If he


    knew it would be like this, wouldn¡¯t it have been better to just straight up die before this?!


    Thinking of this, he took the initiative to confess everything.


    It turned out that he had arranged the spiritual rain in the Leviathan Gate pce hall to tempt and lure


    people into finding this spiritual pce, which would make things easier for him to seize a host body.


    Unfortunately, no one had managed toe to this location in one thousand eight hundred years.


    And now, one thousand eight hundred yearster, he was about to die.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go like this. I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°The foundation of my Divine Dragon Sect is ruined. I¡¯m so ashamed to face my ancestors in death!¡±


    Seeing the state he was in, Yuno suddenly said, ¡°If you still want to continue the legacy of your sect, I


    may be able to help you!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1423

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1423


    ¡°Help me?¡±


    Jayden Fleming couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as he looked at his increasingly weakening soul body.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to die right now, and everything I¡¯ve done is all in vain. What hope is there left for me?¡±


    After a pause, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh, you mean, you want me to pass on the


    inheritance of my Divine Dragon Sect to you so that you can help me revive it? Hahaha, that really is


    wishful thinking. Forget about whether or not the legacy of the Divine Dragon Sect will be finished here,


    but you¡¯ve just ruined my dreams of many years. Did you think I would hand over my inheritance just


    like that? Dream on!¡±


    Yuno sneered, ¡°Who cares about the inheritance of some broken Divine Dragon Sect? Hiding like a


    turtle in its shell on a small ind like this, it can¡¯t even be considered to be rubbish! I wanted to give


    you a chance, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Just perish then!¡±


    Jayden was anxious.


    However, seeing his soul body getting weaker and weaker, he was more worried about the Divine


    Dragon Sect inside than he let on. He wanted to go out to learn the current situation of his sect. He had


    hidden in the bronze coffin initially and sank into the spiritual vein to make his soul immortal, which was


    a rare spiritual practice, and waited for the opportunity to be reborn.


    Now, he couldn¡¯t even take over a body, and there was no chance for him to head up and out of this


    ce. In the end, he chose topromise and said anxiously, ¡°Yes, yes. I promise I can pass on the


    Divine Dragon Sect inheritance to you, but you need to promise me one thing. You will take me up to


    see if the Divine Dragon Sect is gone, and if so, you will help me revive it.¡±


    At this time, Yuno had no choice but to kiss Alex again to obtain a breath of Chi.


    Then, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? This Divine Dragon Sect inheritance is nothing special. You


    can give it to whoever you want, and asking us to revive the sect is just a fantasy. We won¡¯t do it


    because we just don¡¯t have the time to.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want the inheritance? Then, why did you talk about helping me to revive it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s going to be up to you!¡± Yuno pointed at Alex. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±


    Jayden knew jack shit. He was an old ghost who had died one thousand eight hundred years ago and


    had long since been out of touch with society.


    Yuno said, ¡°God of Medicine, the Rockefeller family, have you heard of it?¡±


    ¡°God of Medicine, the Ro-Ro-Rockefeller family?!¡±


    Jayden looked as though he had just heard something extraordinary, and he gaped.


    Yuno continued, ¡°He¡¯s the descendent of the Rockefeller family, and you¡¯re now just a weak soul who¡¯s


    losing soul power as time goes on. It¡¯s just a piece of cake for him! If you want to revive your Divine


    Dragon Sect, do it yourself! But, there is a condition, which is to sign a soul contract. From then on,


    you¡¯ll be his ve. Are you willing?¡±


    ¡°The God of Medicine, the Rockefeller family¡¯s¡­ Sescendent¡­ A ve to them? I¡¯m willing. I am so


    very willing!¡± Jayden agreed to it with almost no hesitation.


    It seemed that the God of Medicine, the Rockefeller family was an existence that was as high as the


    sky.


    In fact, Jayden didn¡¯t have a choice at all. If he disagreed, he would die.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Whoosh.


    When the soul contract brand fell upon Jayden¡¯s soul, his soul would always be imprinted with Alex¡¯s


    mark.


    Alex felt a little rueful.


    Today was supposed to be just racing with Phoebe. He didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen. Now,


    not only the Lord Commander of Department Six, Grant Xenos, had be his ve, but even the


    former leader of the Divine Dragon Sect, who was once a Nascent Soul rank master, had also be


    his ve!


    And all of this was made possible because of Yuno.


    ¡°Can we still take the spiritual vein?¡± Alex asked Yuno.


    ¡°This spiritual vein is the root of the Divine Dragon Sec. You can¡¯t take it. You can¡¯t!¡± Jayden


    immediately roared. Of course, he spoke using soul power, as he wasn¡¯t capable of making sounds


    now.


    ¡°Your Divine Dragon Sect doesn¡¯t have anyone now, and it¡¯s a waste to leave the spiritual vein here,¡±


    Yuno said.


    Jayden looked like he had knelt and said, ¡°Master, it really won¡¯t work. This spiritual vein has an


    extraordinary effect. It was used to breed a real dragon! Do you know the ind above? A long time


    ago, this ind was called Dragon Ind, and a real live dragon used to live here. Our people from the


    Divine Dragon Sect existed to protect it. In this spiritual vein is a real dragon egg, waiting to hatch a


    real dragon.¡±


    ¡°A dragon egg?¡± Alex was stunned.


    Yuno looked as though she was about to drool and muttered to herself, ¡°Dragon eggs are really


    delicious.¡±


    Jayden was speechless.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1424

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1424


    Very soon, Jayden Fleming tookAlex and Yuno into the depths of the spiritual vein.


    Inside was an altar hidden. There was a wless, white giant egg in the center of the altar, and it was


    as big as a bucket.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a dragon egg! Can it really hatch a real dragon?¡± Alex believed in the existence of real


    dragons because he had the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six in his hands. It was his ancestors who had


    killed thirty-six dragons and had refined their bones into swords after all.


    ¡°This might just be thest real dragon in this world!¡± Jayden said.


    ***


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s leave the spiritual vein here temporarily!¡± Yuno made the decision immediately.


    The main reason was because of the situation she and Alex were in right now. It was extremely risky to


    collect the entire spiritual vein sessfully. Once it failed, it would be a waste of all their previous


    efforts, and they wouldn¡¯t get anything out of it at all! But if it was left here, it would be a great help to


    the ind above them now that the Divine Dragon Sect was gone.


    If Leviathan Gate could be conformed, it would be considered to be a great help.


    Yuno meant for Jayden to seize someone from Leviathan Gate and have him regain Dragon Ind and


    revive the Divine Dragon Sect by himself! And then this Divine Dragon Sect would be Alex and


    Yuno¡¯s merry garden.


    ***


    With Alex¡¯s help, Jayden¡¯s soul no longer continued to dwindle down and instead had been


    strengthened a little with the use of the Art of Zharvakko. After that, he was ced into the Stake of


    Exorcism and brought out from the underground seabed.


    It had taken half an hour. Alex and Yuno returned to the top of the pool.


    During this process, the two had kissed at least a hundred times. Yuno felt that her lips were numb, and


    what made it more uneptable for her was that her soul no longer felt the gesture to be repulsive,


    and she was insteadforted by the kiss¡­


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    So, after reaching the shore, she was extremely embarrassed. She stared at Alex¡¯s lips as she said,


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    In the next second, her body immediately wentx and fell into his arms.


    Obviously, when she said she was leaving, she meant letting go of the control she had on Phoebe¡¯s


    body and allowing Phoebe to have control again. After a while, Phoebe woke up from her unconscious


    state.


    ¡°Huh? Alex? Where are we?


    ¡°I¡­ Why am I drenched? It¡¯s cold!¡±


    ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re not dead?¡±


    Phoebe leaned against Alex and hugged him tighter. She was shivering all over.


    Alex blinked, then he smiled. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not dead! We just fell into the water by ident. Come


    on. I¡¯ll warm you up with Chi, and it¡¯ll be better soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thanks. It scared me to death just now! ¡± Phoebe patted her chest as she said then before licking


    her lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why are my lips swollen? Did I knock against something?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess so. There was a car ident just now.¡± As he said that, Alex felt a little disappointed


    when Yuno left.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind them.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    Alex looked up to find that it was the Holy Maiden of Leviathan Gate, Nier Yggdrasil, as well as the


    Holy Emissary, Snow Whitney!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1425

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1425


    Alex was slightly surprised.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Although the restriction formation of the hall wasn¡¯t too difficult, it wasn¡¯t like just anyone could walk in.


    Especially since after he broke thestyer of formation earlier, he had also temporarily changed the


    formation, which was different from the original one.


    If he were faced with this kind of random arrangement of the formation, which was very different from a


    traditional one, it would take him at least three hours to crack it.


    Unexpectedly, these two women got in so soon?


    Could it be that one of them was a formation master?


    At the same time, Snow Whitney was even more surprised that she would meet Alex and Phoebe in


    such a ce. However, she soon let out a cruelugh. ¡°Hehe, Phoebe Larsen and this Rockefeller


    beast. The two of you really like to walk on roads to your ruins, don¡¯t you? Have youe here


    especially to pay off the blood debt of my son and daughter?¡±


    Alex already knew that Snow was the Holy Emissary or whatever, but Phoebe didn¡¯t. When she saw


    Snow, she was shocked.


    ¡°Mrs. Zimmer, what are you doing here?¡±


    Snow merely sneered. Although she didn¡¯t understand how Alex and Phoebe hade to be here,


    now that they were, she wasn¡¯t about to let them go.


    ¡°She¡¯s not Mrs. Zimmer or whatever she¡¯s called right now. She¡¯s the Holy Emissary! She was just in


    the front ball just now, stripping naked to take a bath with a bunch of men and women!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Phoebe was stunned,pletely unable to imagine such a scene. ¡°What?!¡±


    Nier Yggdrasil jumped up in shock, her gaze fixed upon Alex. ¡°Y-You saw everything just now?!¡±


    The Holy Maiden was meant to be holy and immacte, and there was no room for any hint of


    sphemy. That was the reason why men and women were separated by special screens in the hall


    just now. It was fine for women to look at each other, but to be seen by a man, it was impure!


    Nier¡¯s pretty face became hard and cold. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no other choice but to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Snow spoke suddenly, and she was frowning deeply as though she had thought of a certain possibility.


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯m asking you. There are countless high level restriction formations in this forbidden area of


    Leviathan Gate. How did you get in? Are you familiar with formations and arrays?¡±


    Alex looked at her. ¡°I too would like to ask you, who among the two of you know about formations? How


    did you manage to break the formation that I changed and specially set up? Mrs. Zimmer, ah, no, Holy


    Emissary, was it you? Also, can you tell me what kind of power is behind you? The Holy Church, what


    kind of religion is that?¡±


    Snow snorted coldly. ¡°You know too much! I¡¯m asking you for thest time, what have you done here?


    The spiritual rain in the hall suddenly stopped. Was it something you did?¡±


    ¡°What? The holy water suddenly stopping was something that he did? D*mn it!¡± The Holy Maiden


    shouted, her eyes filled with murderous intent as she looked at Alex.


    At this moment, Snow finally noticed the twelve human stone statues beside the pool and saw the


    empty containers in the hands.


    Before this, Alex had been anxious to down the spiritual liquid, and there were still a few drops in the


    containers that still emitted a thick aura.


    Snow immediately rushed forward and eximed, ¡°This is the ce where the spiritual rain was stored.


    No, this is spiritual liquid, which is a hundred times more advanced and condensed than the spiritual


    rain. Now, all twelve containers are empty, and there is still some residual here, so it¡¯s certain that the


    spiritual liquid has been taken away. Alex, hand it over immediately, and I can consider not killing you. I


    will also consider all debts and grievances to be repaid.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Alex was surprised. ¡°I killed your son and daughter and even ripped that thing


    from his lower half. You can even ignore such a deep hatred for this, and I¡¯m starting to have doubts


    now. Did you really give birth to them?¡±


    Snow said, ¡°That¡¯s why you have to hand over all the spiritual liquid that you have stolen, not even a


    drop less! If you dare to keep a single drop, I¡¯ll have to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have drunk all the spiritual liquid that you want. All twelve containers of it, not a single drop is


    left. Oh, maybe if you pick up those containers and lick it, you might be able to taste the saliva that I


    spat out.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1426

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1426


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Snow Whitney was furious.


    Murderous intent immediately poured out of her, with the explosion of a Cultivation Guru cultivation


    base. As the blood energy surged in between her raised hands, demonic shadows rolled, causing


    countless bloody demonic heads to lunge toward Alex and Phoebe.


    ¡°Ah! What are those things?!¡± Phoebe screamed. She was so frightened that she hurriedly hid behind


    Alex.


    Seeing the move used by Snow, Alex¡¯s gaze sharped as he instantly summoned the Thunder Palm


    Mantra.


    Boom! Boom!


    Countless white lightning struck down head-on, dissolving Snow¡¯s attack.


    He stared at Snow with a gaze as sharp as a knife and coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s the move of the Blood Cult.


    Mrs. Zimmer, you surprised me. A dignified firstdy of Michigan is a member of the Blood Cult. It looks


    like your Blood Cult¡¯s ambition is indeed great. Even the people of Leviathan Gate are your pawns.


    Bravo, bravo! I heard that you even joined Department Six. This blockhead, Grant Xenos, must be


    blind. He has allowed a satanic cult remnant like you to enter Department Six.¡±


    ¡°Blood Cult?¡±


    The Holy Maiden, Nier Yggdrasill, looked at Snow with a look of surprise.


    It was because she did not know at all that the Holy Church that controlled Leviathan Gate was the


    Blood Cult. She seemed extremely conflicted as she asked Snow, ¡°Holy Emissary, is everything he said


    true? Could it be that the Holy Church is really the Blood Cult?¡±


    Snow scolded, ¡°What Blood Cult you¡¯re talking about? The Holy Church is the Holy Church. Don¡¯t shift


    your loyalty just because of an outsider¡¯s words. This is a great contempt toward Lord Leviathan. It¡¯s a


    crime against the deities! Holy Maiden,e here right now and resist the foreign enemies with me.


    We¡¯ll kill the evil couple on the spot!¡±


    She kept shouting while frantically attacking Alex.


    Alex could only passively defend himself, with his all movements restrained because he had to


    consider Phoebe¡¯s safety.


    However, be summoned the Sword of the Universe and the Seven des of Death to suppress Snow,


    causing her to be unable to get close for a while.


    Roar!


    Snow let out a lunatic roar. ¡°Holy Maiden, do it. Why are you in a daze? Kill this person right now! He


    has stolen a huge amount of spiritual liquid from Leviathan Gate. This is a great treasure. With the


    spiritual liquid, Peach Blossom Demon Scripture can advance to the next level.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright!¡±


    Nier seemed to havee to her senses.


    With Nier joining her, the pressure on Alex instantly became greater.


    In fact, Nier¡¯s strength was not that strong. However, Snow¡¯s strength made Alex very surprised. The


    wife of the official was not weaker than Holly Yates. She was even better than her. In addition, he still


    had to protect Phoebe from getting killed by her. Under the circumstances of wane and wax, he steadily


    retreated.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡®Chaos Bead!¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this broken toy one known as one of the Four Great Chaotic Treasures? Could it be that there is


    any other practical use other than absorbing my essence? Then, why do I even need you?¡¯


    Alex cursed silently. However, the Chaos Bead did not have the slightest intention to prove itself.


    Just when he tried to cross the formation blueprint to seek Grant¡¯s help, Nier, who was besieging him


    with Snow initially, suddenly turned back halfway. In an instant, she stabbed Snow in the chest with an


    extremely cold dagger in her hand.


    Puff!


    Time seemed to stand still at this moment.


    Snow stared at Nier in disbelief. ¡°W¡­ Why?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1427

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1427


    ¡°Because all the members of Blood Cult deserve to die!¡± Nier said coldly as she looked at Snow¡¯s eyes.


    Then, the dagger in her hand was ferociously twisted.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Snow made a counterattack before the final moments of her death by striking her palm on the body of


    the Holy Maiden, Nier.


    Nier was sent flying backward.


    As the dagger in Snow¡¯s chest was pulled out, blood started Spurting out. She was on the verge of


    copse. However, her heart was stabbed after all. It was even wrung, causing the blood to gush out


    crazily. It could not be stopped no matter what. Her face quickly turned pale, and her breath became


    unstable. She knew that she was done for. How could she still survive when there was a hole in her


    heart from the stab?


    ¡°I want to know, why?¡±


    Snow would not be able to die in peace without knowing the answer.


    She was the dignified Holy Emissary, and her cultivation was a level higher than that of the Holy


    Maiden. As a result, she ended up dying in her people¡¯s hands.


    Nier got up from the ground. Blood was still dripping down from the dagger in her hand. Her expression


    was hideous, but she let out a peal of miserableughter at this moment. ¡°Haha, why? It¡¯s because I


    hate the Blood Cult to the core. All the members of the Blood Cult are the enemies of mine, Nier


    Yggdrasill! It¡¯s because my entire family of seven people, except myself, died in the hands of the Blood


    Cult! I, Nier Yggdrasill, swore that I¡¯d annihte the Blood Cult in my lifetime. I¡¯ll uproot it and kill every


    member of the Blood Cult.¡±


    Alex and Phoebe looked at her, astonished. Never did they expect that such an unforeseen change


    would ur. However, it was a good thing for them.


    Was it not?


    Without Snow¡¯s powerful attack, it was much simpler to deal with Nier.


    Poof!


    Snow spat a mouthful of blood. She shot a nce at Alex and said, ¡°You¡­ Are destined not to


    seed. Do you think¡­ He will let you off the hook? Without me, you are no match¡­ For him at all.


    When I¡¯m dead, you¡¯ll be buried along with me right away. Dumbass!¡±


    Just at this moment, Alex suddenly flew toward her.


    With a stretch of his hand, he pressed on Snow¡¯s chest wound.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You brute, you¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Snow red at him as her eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. She was dying soon, yet she


    would never have thought that Alex would do such a shameless deed to her. Could it be that he had


    some unique fetish? However, she was now dying. She could no longer retaliate. She could only watch


    Alex do whatever he wanted to her body¡­


    In the next second, she immediately realized something was not right.


    She realized that her heart seemed to be healing swiftly.


    After pressing it for a while, Alex took away his palm. Then, he used Zharvakko talisman constructed


    by blood to heal her wound, bringing her back to life.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you wish to save her? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    The Holy Maiden, Nier saw through Alex¡¯s intention. She was furious, so she rushed forward and was


    about to sever Snow¡¯s neck with a sh of the dagger.


    However, Alex pinched the dagger with one hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you swear to destroy the Blood Cultpletely?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of killing a Holy Emissary? It¡¯d be advantageous to keep her alive!¡±


    Upon hearing it, Nier finally gave up the thought of murdering Snow again. However, she was not fond


    of Alex in the slightest. Her eyes were full of hostility and murderous intent when she looked at him.


    When she thought about the man who had seen her body, she could not help but feel the urge to kill


    him.


    Snowughed heartily.


    Now, the wound on her heart was greatly healed, and she had the strength to speak again. ¡°Don¡¯t


    waste your energy. I, Snow Whitney, won¡¯t tell you anything about the Blood Cult Perish the thought


    and just kill me! But, let me tell you something. As long as the Blood Cult is not annihted, sooner or


    later, the members of the Blood Cult will avenge me and kill everyone in your Rockefeller family.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1428

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1428


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t n to interrogate you for anything!¡± Alex said with a smile, ¡°I just


    n to own your body.¡±


    ¡°Huh..? Y-you¡¯re really a pervert.¡±


    Even Phoebe could not hold back any longer. ¡°Rockefeller brat, what do you want her body for? She¡¯s


    already this old and doesn¡¯t look good. Your taste is just too strange!¡±


    Alex had a speechless expression. ¡°What do you think I want her body for?¡±


    Phoebe said, ¡°How should I know? Maybe you have an Oedipusplex. You just like to have fun with


    the older ones.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Alex felt that he was about to vomit blood.


    He did not exin any further. Instead, he took out the Stake of Exorcism and released Jayden


    Fleming¡¯s soul before saying to him, ¡°Master Fleming, I¡¯ve helped you to find a vessel to be


    possessed.¡±


    ¡°Where is it? Where is it?¡±


    Jayden was very excited as he could finally possess someone and be reborn as a human being.


    However, after he looked around, Phoebe was out of the question, and there were only two women.


    Who should he possess?


    Alex pointed at Snow and said, ¡°It¡¯s her! The cultivation of this person¡¯s body is excellent. She¡¯s


    considered the strongest person in Leviathan Gate now. I can¡¯t find any more suitable candidate than


    her.¡±


    ¡°What? A woman?¡±


    Jayden was stunned. ¡°But, Master, I¡¯m a man. How could I possess a woman¡¯s body?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°ording to the scene where you were still inside the bronze coffin earlier if the first person


    who uncovered your coffin was a woman, would you possess her?¡±


    Jayden immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll possess her, of course. Who knows if I¡¯d have to wait for another 1800


    years for the next person toe?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°But, Master, we can nowpletely find a man to be possessed. When there¡¯s a man, yet he¡¯s not


    used. It¡¯s still out of sorts to use a man!¡±


    ¡°What out of sorts are you talking about? There¡¯s a free woman for you to see and touch. You¡¯re in


    bliss.¡± Alex chided, ¡°Alright, hurry up. Don¡¯t spew any nonsense. After possessing this woman,


    remember to read her memory as much as possible, especially something about the Blood Cult. It¡¯d be


    better to know more of it.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Although Jayden was very reluctant to do so, he was now Alex¡¯s servant. He did not have the right to


    oppose him at all.


    On the other hand, Snow was suddenly shocked. She could see Jayden¡¯s soul with her ability as well.


    Never did she expect that Alex would let a man possess her body. Once she thought about the kind of


    terrible consequence, she struggled violently and yelled, ¡°No, no! I disagree..!¡±


    However, retaliation was futile. Jayden waited for this opportunity for a full 1800 years. He knew clearly


    the ways of possession.


    Soon after, he rushed into Snow¡¯s mind.


    The possession began.


    Alex let go of Snow and retreated to Phoebe¡¯s side. Then, he saw Snow frantically tumbled and


    bounced like a shrimp on the ground while roaring. Needless to say, the people next to her could also


    feel her boundless pain.


    Phoebe dared not even look at her. She leaned against Alex¡¯s body and turned around her head.


    Nier¡¯s expression stiffened as she looked at Snow being in pain, but she could feel the refreshment of


    revenge.


    Meanwhile, Alex just thought that he would have been the one possessed by Jayden if he did not have


    the assistance of the Chaos Bead earlier. It appeared that the Chaos Bead was not useless. He would


    ask Yuno properly when she woke up the next time.


    Facing a Nascent Soul ranked old monster who had specifically cultivated the spiritual cultivation of


    immortality, Snow¡¯s resistance was very weak.


    In less than three minutes, Snow stopped rolling. She stood up from the ground and bowed to Alex as


    she said, ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Alex nodded. Then, he looked at Nier and said, ¡°Tell me, what should I do with you?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1429

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1429


    Nier¡¯s gaze changed to reflect her chaotic heart at this moment.


    In the end, she seemed to have decided as she said to Alex coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve seen my body. ording to


    our Holy Maiden¡¯s practice in Leviathan Gate, it¡¯d be either I kill you or marry you! Your abilities are


    excellent. You can barely be the husband of mine, Nier Yggdrasill. Then, I¡¯ll just marry you! But


    after the wedding, we can¡¯t consummate the marriage within three years because my current cultivation


    technique requires me to stay as a virgin for another three years. Three yearster, I can give you my


    bodypletely, but you have to help me deal with the Blood Cult. Kill all the members of the Blood


    Cult!¡±


    As soon as the statement was uttered, Alex gently sneered as Phoebe smirked, upset.


    Meanwhile, Jayden let out a cold snort. ¡°Nonsense! Do you know what kind of background my master


    from or what kind of person he is? Do you think a woman like you is worthy of being my master¡¯s wife?


    It¡¯s simply wishful thinking! You still dare to brag shamelessly that you can¡¯t consummate the marriage


    after the wedding and even want him to help kill all the Blood Cult members. Who do you think you


    are? The princess of the Sacred Mountain, or the daughter of the Great Emperor?¡±


    However, Nier had an expression of taking it for granted.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Am I not pretty enough?¡±


    ¡°Is my figure not good enough?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the prettiest existence in Leviathan Gate. I¡¯m the Holy Maiden of Leviathan Gate with a lofty


    position that¡¯s second to none. If he were to marry me, it¡¯d be a great benefit to him. Many people


    wanted to marry me, yet they couldn¡¯t acquire me. This is an enormous bargain. Could it be that he¡¯s


    still not satisfied with it?¡±


    Even Jayden was speechless.


    He pointed at Phoebe. ¡°Comparing you and her, who do you think is more beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Her?¡±


    Nier had a disdainful look on her face. ¡°An ordinary woman is like an insignificant ant. Comparing her


    with me is an insult to me, Nier Yggdrasill.¡±


    Smack!


    Jayden pped Nier¡¯s face right away.


    It didn¡¯te quickly, but Nier could not dodge it no matter what when she saw the iing p. In


    an instant, half of her face was swollen.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even differentiate who¡¯s the ant. You, woman, are really ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so narcissistic to the point of disgusting.¡±


    Naturally, Alex did not have the slightest interest in Nier.


    He thought about it after running out of Crow Hill until now. It would be dawn soon. Cheryl, Aunt Grace,


    and others must be extremely worried about him. Unfortunately, all the mobile phones could not be


    used here, and they were ruined a long time ago because of being soaked in water. Hence, he must


    hurriedly return to them.


    ¡°Master Fleming, as the sect master of the Divine Dragon Sect, it¡¯s a problem without an underling who


    can be ordered around. Although this woman is a bit confused about the situation, she¡¯s familiar with


    Leviathan Gate and has the status of the Holy Maiden. She should be able to help you a lot!¡± Alex said,


    ¡°As for how you are going to subdue or control her, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you, right?¡±


    Jayden said, ¡°Master, I have ten thousand ways to make her be obedient.¡±


    ***


    After that, Alex acquired much information about the Blood Cult from the mouth of Jayden.


    Although Snow was a Holy Emissary, her position in the Blood Cult was not high, she was just a Green


    ranked elder of foreign affairs.


    On the other hand, the ranks of the Blood Cult¡¯s followers were very strict. The elders of foreign affairs


    alone were divided into four ranks: Purple, Gold, Red, and Green.


    In addition, there were cab elders who were divided into ranks as well. There were twelve


    guardians above them and even the master of the cult.


    However, since the Blood Cult was righteously encircled and annihted a hundred years ago, it was


    completely scattered and broken into parts. Some important figures in the cult drew up new strategies


    and escaped from America to develop their forces overseas. Moreover, they learned their lesson


    previously and no longer put all their eggs in one basket. They implemented the development of


    multiple lines to develop the Blood Cult in various countries.


    Furthermore, there was also a change in the name. To the general public and even the bottom-tier


    members in the cult, it was called the Holy Church but not the Blood Cult.


    If it weren¡¯t for Snow being the elder of foreign affairs, she would not have qualified to know the few


    words of the Blood Cult. And, she hailed from the Japanese division of the Holy Church.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1430

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1430


    The greatest figure she usually contacted in the Blood Cult was a Green-ranked cab elder. She was


    asked toe forward because of the matter of the Sky Tower project. She also learned about the


    issue of Leviathan Gate over here from the mouth of the said cab elder.


    After hearing Jayden¡¯s words, Alex had a more intuitive understanding of the Blood Cult.


    However, he was also more worried about it. He never expected that the force of the Blood Cult was so


    tremendous to such an extent. It seemed that he had to discuss the matter with his grandfather,


    Geronimo Melvis, properly.


    ¡°Oh right, is there any information about the Blood Curse in her memory?¡± Alex asked again when he


    thought of Hayley Hanson.


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed.


    There was no matching information in Snow¡¯s mind at all.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    When they returned, Alex deliberately went around and found Grant Xenos, who was lost in the spell


    formation.


    The Lord Commander was trapped in the spell formation for three whole hours. He was going to go


    insane. He did not even know what he had experienced. The energy of his entire being was severely


    depleted. When he saw Alex and Phoebeing over, it as if he was seeing his rtives. He ran over


    to grab Alex and almost cried.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Alex shook his hand away. ¡°I told you to look clearly. As a result, you couldn¡¯t keep up with us. Who


    else can you me?¡±


    Who was to be med? Of course, he could only me himself.


    When Grant saw Snow walking over as well, he instantly exploded in anger.


    This woman used a fake longevity pill to deceive him. He even agreed to ept her into Department


    Six. If the matter were to be exposed, the entire department would suffer in the hands of the pinnacle of


    the force behind Snow.


    Who would hear the responsibility when the first-inmandid the meter? Hence, he wanted


    to p Snow to death in that instant.


    However, he was stopped by Alex. ¡°Old Xenos, hold your horses. She¡¯s no longer Mrs. Zimmer, Snow


    Whitney. Snow Whitney is already dead. He¡¯s now a man called Jayden Fleming.¡±


    ¡°A man?¡± Grant looked at Jayden in shock. It was a woman no matter how he looked! Moreover, he


    had seen Snow¡¯s appearance without clothes when she bathed. She could not be a man for sure.


    ¡°This matter isplicated to be exined. Now, you just need to know that he¡¯s our own people!¡±


    Alex did not even deign to exin it again.


    The current situation was that the whereabouts of the sect leader of Leviathan Gate, Blood Fist, was


    unknown after leaving this Divine Dragon Ind earlier. Now, Leviathan Gate had Nier Yggdrasill as the


    person-inmand of the sect. Jayden had already used forced means to subdue Nier to be his


    underling. After that, he had to rely on the two people, Jayden and Nier, topletely recapture


    Leviathan Gate and rebuild the Divine Dragon Sect.


    Alex let Grant temporarily stay to help them out. When the dust settled here, he would return to


    Department Six again.


    Meanwhile, he and Phoebe rode arge boat of Leviathan Gate and left Divine Dragon Ind.


    When Alex walked out of the force field, he asked Jayden, ¡°Earlier, the owner of this body, Snow


    Whitney, could easily dispel the force field and spell formation here. You should know that she¡¯s a


    master of spell formation after reading her memories, right?¡±


    Jayden shook his head. ¡°Master, she should have used this item.¡±


    He took out a talisman and handed it over to Alex.


    ¡°Spell-breaking talisman?!¡±


    Alex was immediately stunned for a brief moment after receiving the talisman. He knew that there was


    such an item from the Ultimate Book of Medicine. However, its refinement was very difficult. Most


    importantly, the materials were hard to find.


    However, this could also exin why Snow could dispel the formation in such a short time.


    They got on the boat and left.


    Phoebe stood on the bow of the boat to feel the coolness of the sea breeze. She turned around and


    said to Alex, ¡°Tell me, between me and the Holy Maiden of Leviathan Gate, who¡¯s more beautiful?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1431

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1431


    ¡°She¡­ Is just a ridiculous narcissist. She can¡¯t bepared with you at all. You¡¯re much better than


    her.¡± When Alex just paused for a brief moment after uttering the word ¡®she¡¯, Phoebe smiled a little.


    However, it soon spread into the prettiest smile due to the words followed afterward. Her beautiful legs


    gently moved like a dancing butterfly, spinning her body and flying toward Alex.


    ¡°You¡¯re a smooth talker!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she lightly kissed Alex on the corner of his mouth. It was even less than a


    second.


    She turned away in a panic and did not forget to exin it. ¡°This is a reward for you. I don¡¯t have any


    other intention, but I hope you can keep it secret and not tell Cheryl. This is a secret between the two of


    us.¡±


    Alex bitterly smiled. If she were to know that he had kissed her at least a hundred times underwater


    earlier, how would she have felt?


    ¡°Phoebe, have you felt that you¡¯re a little differenttely?¡± Alex asked while trying to make insinuations.


    ¡°Which aspect do you mean?¡± She winked as her face blushed.


    She had misunderstood and thought that Alex was asking about her feelings.


    ¡°That is, for example, you have a ckout when you¡¯re drunk. You suddenly don¡¯t remember the matter


    that happened in a certain period.¡±


    ¡°Have I? It¡¯s just this time¡­ I only remembered that our car had a problem, and we seemed to have


    gotten into a car crash. Then, I inexplicably arrived at the ind when I woke up. After that, the Lord


    Commander of Department Six suddenly respected you as his master. It¡¯s really surprising!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t you tell anyone about this matter, including your parents.¡±


    ¡°Keep it a secret, huh? You should give me some benefits.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want you¡­¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When Alex jumped in shock, she continued, ¡°¡­ To massage my feet!¡±


    She was a bit addicted and fascinated by the feeling of being massaged by him.


    ***


    In Michigan, many people had a sleepless night because of Alex and Phoebe¡¯s disappearance this


    time.


    For instance, Joel Quarters. The ingenious second young master of the Quarters family had been


    terrified the entire night. He had ordered his loyal subordinates to pay close attention to the movement


    of the Divine Constabry of Michigan.


    He wanted to know the life and death of Alex and Phoebe as soon as possible. As long as Alex was


    still alive, there would still be room to mend the situation.


    The mad dog, Geronimo Melvis, would not go to the Quarters family to ¡®bite¡¯ people randomly.


    However, once Alex was dead, the matter wouldpletely lose control.


    Meanwhile, Geronimo Melvis, the Larsens, even Brittany Rockefeller, Maya Howards, Waltz Fleur, and


    others were disturbed by themotion one after another. How could they still be able to sleep


    soundly?


    Waltz even directly took several thousand men and rushed from California to Michigan for the rescue.


    They almost wanted to flip over the entire Crow Hill. There was no news at all till the following day.


    However, someone¡¯s mood was opposite to the others. The person was none other than Phoebe¡¯s


    cousin, Judy Larsen.


    The woman was still immersed in the delight of her cousin¡¯s idental death and kept dreaming about


    the marriage prospect between the Quarters family and the Larsen family. Finally, a fortune was about


    to befall her.


    When the Divine Constabry came forward and excluded her right away, she did not know the


    content of the conversation between Geronimo and Joel at all. Until now, she had thought that Alex


    was just a bodyguard.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1432

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1432


    Hence, she gave her father a call, telling him that Phoebe Larsen was dead with a high probability and


    the Larsen family¡¯s marriage partner for Joel Quarters had to be changed. She asked him to help her to


    fight for a spot.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Although she was the most suitable woman to marry Joel, it was quite possible that the other branches


    of the Larsen family still had other thoughts. If she were to be overtaken by someone else, would it not


    be toote for her to regret it?


    ¡°What? Phoebe Larsen is dead?¡±


    Judy Larsen¡¯s father, Wade Larsen, heard about this news. He could note to his senses for a long


    time. ¡°How is it possible? The old man just epted the marriage with the Quarters family, and he was


    still discussing the cooperation of both families to develop Gemdale za. Wouldn¡¯t there be a variable


    at this rate?¡±


    Judy said, ¡°This shows that Phoebe Larsen¡¯s virtue is unworthy of the status, and she didn¡¯t have the


    fortune to enjoy it. She wanted to marry the second young master of the Quarters family by forceful


    means. But the result is great. She¡¯s dead! Dad, I¡¯m not inferior to Phoebe, right? I¡¯m more suitable to


    be the wife of the Quarters family¡¯s second young master!¡±


    Wade nodded. ¡°That wild brat, Phoebe Larsen, is indeed not unworthy. She lived in a small ce like


    Michigan since her childhood, and her mother was a brute. She wasn¡¯t educated much since she was


    young. She¡¯s short-sighted, and her cognitive abilities are too low. If she were to be the wife of the


    Quarters family¡¯s second young master, she¡¯d only cause trouble to our Larsen family.¡±


    He pondered for a while. Then, he immediately said that he wanted to find the old man to talk about


    this matter. Upon hearing it, the old man of the Larsen family instantly gave Wayne Larsen a call.


    At this moment, Wayne was worried about his daughter¡¯s safety. Facing his father¡¯s question, who was


    far away in ska, he was not in the mood to answer him at all. He said in a low tone, ¡°She¡¯s missing,


    and there¡¯s no news yet.¡±


    However, the old man of the Larsens immediately learned through his connections that Michigan had


    deployed a total of three thousand people from thew enforcement department for the search and


    rescue task. There was also the local military and even the people from the Divine Constabry¡­


    They had searched for her all night, but they could not find her. It boded ill rather than well.


    The old man of the Larsens put down the phone.


    He felt that this matter must be nned ahead. Gemdale za was a huge project that involved the


    fund of hundreds of billions of dors. It was also a proof of entry for the East District in ska, so the


    Larsen family must take it down.


    In other words, the marriage tie of the Larsen family and the Quarters family could not be broken.


    He looked at Wade and said, ¡°What you said makes sense. Phoebe Larsen is a wild brat, and she


    didn¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy the marriage with the Quarters family. It¡¯d be the most appropriate to let


    Judy do it. I¡¯ll give Wayne a call right away to have him apologize to Joel Quarters to hold onto the


    Quarters family.¡±


    He just did what he said. He immediately made a call to Wayne.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m afraid it would bode ill for Phoebe after encountering such a tribtion. You don¡¯t have to


    be too sad. Anyway, it¡¯s just a brat. Just let it be if she¡¯s gone! You¡¯re still young, and you can have


    another kid. Maybe you can have a son.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Wayne was speechless.


    He felt a rush of anger. ¡°Dad, what nonsense are you talking about? Phoebe is my biological daughter,


    the apple of my eye. What do you mean by just let it be if she¡¯s gone? I need to see her body whether


    she¡¯s alive or dead. I believe she will be able toe alive for sure.¡±


    The old man of the Larsens, Grayson Larsen, said, ¡°You have a personality of refusing to concede


    defeat since you were young. Alright, I won¡¯t persuade you anymore! But, the Quarters family and my


    Larsen family just made the engagement. At first, Joel Quarters is going to marry Phoebe. Now that


    Phoebe is gone, I¡¯m nning to let Judy marry the second young master of the Quarters family¡­¡±


    ¡°What? The marriage between Phoebe and Joel? When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t I, the father, know


    it?¡± Wayne nearly jumped up.


    ¡°This is set between Old Quarters and me. I didn¡¯t have the time to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! This is simply ridiculous! You actually decided on my daughter¡¯s engagement without


    telling me? What do you take me for? No, I¡¯ll never agree to it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking about this now? Phoebe is already gone in the ident!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead!¡± Wayne shouted into the phone. Then, he hung up the call right away.


    Grace Larsen next to him was furious as well.


    It was because her identity was hidden. Hence, Grayson did not know the patron of Grace was Elder


    Crain. He always thought that she was someone from the underss. He treated her as a brute who


    was unworthy of being the eldest daughter-inw of the Larsen family at all. He had made her life


    complicated by creating all sorts of obstacles. So, only then did Wayne run to Grace¡¯s hometown in


    Michigan for development.


    Soon after, Grayson¡¯s phone call came again.


    ¡°What other business do you have with me?¡± Wayne impatiently said.


    Grayson said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about Phoebe¡¯s matter. So, the second young master of the


    Quarters family is in Michigan. Now that something has happened to Phoebe, he must be a bit


    emotional. You, gofort him and apologize to him. Just say that Phoebe was unlucky, and she¡¯s


    destined to be the daughter-inw of the Quarters family, but our Larsen family has a more


    suitable candidate. Judy is a pure, noblewoman of virtue who can bring fortune to her husband. Let¡¯s


    change the engagement partner to Judy.¡±


    Wayne retorted, ¡°Giving Joel Quarters an apology? What¡¯s wrong with you? My daughter¡¯s ident is


    rted to Joel Quarter. I still want him to kneel and apologize to me!¡±


    Grayson was furious as well. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what quality your daughter has? She hooked up with her


    bodyguard. In addition, there¡¯s another b*tch. Three of them just messed around. It¡¯s a blessing for her


    death. If she were to marry into the Quarters family, I, Grayson Larsen, would have felt embarrassed.


    You have to go and apologize to Joel Quarters right now, or else don¡¯t you ever call me ¡®Dad¡¯ in the


    future!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1433

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1433


    Grace Larsen heard Grayson Larsen¡¯s voice. How could she endure it?


    She snatched Wayne¡¯s cell phone away and screamed at Grayson on the other end, ¡°Old fart, whose


    death did you say was a blessing? Are you worthy of being a patriarch? Are you worthy of being a


    grandfather and a father? Do you think that we¡¯re willing to call you ¡®Dad¡¯?! You don¡¯t deserve it at all. If


    you don¡¯t make us call you ¡®Dad¡¯, then we¡¯ll let it be. Who cares? From now on, we¡¯ll end our


    rtionship.¡±


    Grayson flew into a rage on the other end. ¡°You b*tch! It¡¯s because of you that my son would go to such


    a ce like Michigan. All of this is because of you. You¡¯re the main culprit of this disaster. You won¡¯t be


    able to die in peace.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Grace suddenly hung up the phone.


    She was not done venting her anger. She searched all the contact information of all the members of the


    Larsen family in Wayne¡¯s cell phone and deleted all of them one by one.


    She said to Wayne, ¡°If you still call him ¡®Dad¡¯ in the future, don¡¯t you ever call me your wife!¡±


    At the same time, Grayson immediately took Wade to the Quarters family residence to discuss revising


    the engagement.


    When Grayson saw the old man of the Quarters family, he immediately said, ¡°Old Quarters, this time


    we drop by to discuss a crucial matter. Phoebe Larsen, my eldest son¡¯s daughter, Wayne Larsen, just


    had a little ident earlier. She¡¯s probably already dead! But after thinking about it, Phoebe doesn¡¯t


    suit your family¡¯s Joel. She doesn¡¯t deserve Joel at all! You know, too, that Wayne had fallen out with


    my family in his early years and run away from home ages ago. The wife he married is also someone


    from the underss. The daughter they raised is even trashier. Who knows how many men she was


    with out there? If she really marries into the Quarters family, I, Grayson Larsen, will feel sorry for you,


    Old Quarters. Hence, we specifically came here to revise the engagement. I¡¯ll let my other


    granddaughter, Judy Larsen, marry Joel.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re saying that Phoebe Larsen is garbage?¡±


    The old man of the Quarters family was called Crawford Quarters. At this moment, his expression was


    extremely strange.


    However, Grayson could not tell it at all.


    Wade next to him supported him and said, ¡°Yes! This woman, Phoebe Larsen, hasn¡¯t received any


    good education since her childhood. The friends she made are also people from all ces, all of them


    are garbage who are not up to standard! Don¡¯t you know that this woman is very unscrupulous in her


    private life? She serves a man with another woman. She simply brings shame to our Larsen family.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, I¡¯ve severed the father-son rtionship with Wayne Larsen just now. We won¡¯t


    be rted at all from now on!¡± Grayson said in extreme rage.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve severed the father-son rtionship?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct! Moreover, I¡¯ve already announced it to ska just now.¡±


    Upon hearing such words, Crawford shook his head. He did not know what to say either. He had


    allowed Joel to marry Phoebe was fundamentally because of Wayne and Grace. In other words, it was


    not crucial if Phoebe was a pure and noblewoman. Let alone she served a man with another woman,


    Joel must marry her even if she was transgender.


    However, they had broken off the father-son rtionship. What damn engagement were they going to


    have then?!


    Just at this moment, Crawford received a phone call. It was a call from Joel Quarters.


    Joel could not withstand the pressure anymore in Michigan. He had searched all night, but he could not


    find Alex. Meanwhile, he was being closely monitored by the people of the Divine Constabry and


    could not leave the ce at all. It was as if he was sitting in prison. Once Geronimo Melvis confirmed


    that his grandson was dead, he would make him a target of punishment.


    Hence, he called Crawford for help.


    A minuteter, Crawford abruptly stood up and knocked over the stool to the ground. A cup of hot tea


    next to him was knocked over as well.


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s absolutely true.¡±


    ¡°B*stard, how could you be this careless? Don¡¯t you usually have a sense of decency in doing things?


    How could you be so reckless this time? Who¡¯s that Geronimo Melvis? He¡¯s¡­¡± Realizing there were


    still people next to him, he forcibly swallowed the rest of the sentence and said, ¡°I understand. I will


    immediately arrange a private jet and fly to Michigan right now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Crawford sank with restlessness.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1434

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1434


    After looking at the old man of the Larsen family and Wade Larsen, he let out a deep sigh and said,


    ¡°Old Larsen, let¡¯s forfeit the engagement between the Quarters family and the Larsen family! The


    Gemdale za project that was discussed earlier will also need to be reconsidered. This matter is not


    urgent. I need to rush to Michigan right now, so I won¡¯t send you both off!¡±


    Grayson was anxious. He immediately introduced Judy¡¯s strong points in desperation.


    On the contrary, he desperately belittled Phoebe, saying that she could be randomly ridden by tens of


    thousands of people as if she were a pheasant by the road. On the other hand, Judy had all sorts of


    strengths, just like a fairy, which could be owned by the mortal realm but existed in only the fairnd,


    descending to the world.


    Once Joel married Judy, then he could have everything.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Crawford shook his head. ¡°Old Larsen, you don¡¯t know what you just missed at all. Sigh, forget it. You


    people should just leave!¡±


    ***


    Aftering out of the Quarters family residence, both Grayson and Wade were furious.


    It turned out that the thick, juicy meat that was about to be delivered to their mouths flew away just like


    this. If it were anyone else, he would also get so upset to the extent of vomiting blood.


    ¡°That little b*tch, Phoebe Larsen, is med for all of this. She could have died at any time, but she


    chose to die at this moment. She simply brought misfortune to my Larsen family to drag us down!¡±


    ¡°This Crawford Quarters is blind too. He didn¡¯t take a fancy to my daughter, Judy, but wanted a b*tch


    instead. He has an impaired vision at an old age and has lost his mind.¡±


    The father and son returned to the Larsen family residence, cursing all the way.


    They happened to see Wade¡¯s wife, Wanda Jacobs. Wanda was a TV station star as well as a famous


    socialite in ska. The announcement by the Larsen family regarding the severance of the father-son


    rtionship with Wayne earlier was handled by Wanda¡­ Wanda wished dearly that Wayne could


    break ties with the Larsen family so that all the wealth and social connections of the Larsen family


    would belong to Wade in the future. Hence, she was especially eager to work on this matter. She even


    directly used the channels of the TV station to release this news.


    When being asked at this moment, Wanda immediately replied, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry! The news has


    already been released. Now, almost the entire ska knows it. That unreasonable woman, Grace


    Larsen, had dared to scold you. She simply deserves to die! When I see her in the future, I¡¯ll definitely


    smash her with high heels.¡±


    Grayson said, ¡°Great. You did a great job! I even want to block the business of Grace Larsen¡¯s parents.


    I¡¯ll make this family be a family of beggars!¡±


    As he said that, an elderly man hurried in from the outside. He was an old friend of Grayson surnamed


    Lark.


    ¡°Old Lark, why did youe here?¡± Grayson asked.


    Old Lark said, ¡°Oh my, Old Larsen. Tell me, are you out of your mind? Or are you having Alzheimer¡¯s


    disease? How could you let your daughter-inw announce the severance of the father-son


    rtionship with Wayne Larsen? You¡¯re going to create a huge disturbance!¡±


    Grayson got angry as soon as he talked about it, ¡°Old Lark, I¡¯ve severed the rtionship with that


    unfilial son, Wayne Larson, but what the heck does it have to do with you? Why would I need you to


    babble about it?¡±


    Old Lark said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you heartbroken? He¡¯s the mayor of Michigan. He¡¯ll be able to be the


    governor soon.¡±


    Grayson said, ¡°Without me supporting him, what kind of governor can he be? He¡¯ll be the


    mayor till the end of his lifetime. Why the hell do I need to feel heartbroken?! He¡¯s willing to fall out with


    me for the sake of a b*tch. This is his chosen path.¡±


    Old Lark shook his head. ¡°Then, you¡¯ve got it wrong! Wayne bing the governor of Michigan is


    already cast in stone. The documents have been passed down today after a nod of approval from Elder


    Crain.¡±


    ¡°Elder Crain?¡± Grayson almost bit his tongue.


    To him, Elder Crain was an unreachable existence.


    ¡°How did Wayne Larsen receive the appreciation from Elder Crain?¡±


    Old Lark¡¯s expression turned strange. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? There is some news cirction out there that


    Elder Crain intends to reorganize Hidden Dragon, and your eldest daughter-inw used to be a pawn


    of Elder Crain. Moreover, rumor has it that Grace Larsen is Elder Crain¡¯s goddaughter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Grayson¡¯s eyes widened. He gasped before falling and sitting on the ground as if the news


    was a bolt out of the blue.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1435

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1435


    When Grayson Larsen heard the news, he almost fainted.


    What sort of person was Draco Crain?


    Indeed, he was a big shot whom the Larsen family could not strike up a rtionship nor get acquainted


    with after beating their brains out. He belonged to the notch-group of people in ska. The Larsens


    were way behind him for more than ten ranks. There was a vast difference between them.


    However, Grace Larsen was actually Draco¡¯s goddaughter.


    If the Larsen family were to treat Grace a little better, Grace would have helped to speak for the Larsen


    family to yton, causing the Larsen family¡¯s position to soar high at once. Coupled with the seizure of


    opportunity to build up the momentum by the Larsen family, it would raise the family¡¯s rank by a few


    levels.


    However, when Grayson thought about the news announced to the public just now, he wanted to vomit


    blood. ¡°No, I have to call Wayne.¡±


    Wade also said, ¡°Yeah, this Grace Larsen is simply unreasonable. She obviously has such a patron like


    Elder Crain. Why would she conceal the fact and not tell us? Could it be that she¡¯s afraid that our


    Larsen family will take advantage of her if she told us? Isn¡¯t she part of the Larsen family? She¡¯s stingy


    and cynical.¡±


    Old Lark said, ¡°You can¡¯t say such words. As far as I know, Elder Crain¡¯s Hidden Dragon was a secret


    department back then, so it needs to be kept secret. Let¡¯s talk properly. It¡¯s not good for the Larsen


    family to be in such a stalemate after the unrest.¡±


    In fact, he had selfish motives as well. Old Lark had a good rtionship with Grayson. If the Larsens


    rose to power, the Lark family could get some benefits no matter what by relying on the Larsen family.


    However, when the call was made, it could not get through right away.


    He was dragged into the cklist.


    ***


    In the cabin on the sea, Alex promised Phoebe to give her a foot massage, so he naturally could not go


    back on his word. Besides, he quite liked her pair of beautiful feet as well. There was another kind of


    excitement when he massaged those small, exquisite, and beautiful feet, which was like god¡¯s


    masterpiece.


    However, Phoebe was really too tired after a night of torment.


    She obviously did not want to sleep so quickly and hoped that she could enjoy such a rare moment of


    the two of them getting along when Alex massaged her feet. However, she fell asleep without knowing


    it.


    Seeing Phoebe silently falling into a deep slumber, Alex¡¯s hands stopped. He concentrated on looking


    at the beauty in his hands that had a beautiful curve and delicate toes with a bit of nail polish on them.


    For some reason, he leaned down and sniffed it¡­ However, the foot abruptly retracted at this moment.


    Then, it kicked hard in Alex¡¯s nose, causing him to fall to the ground.


    ¡°You actually like kissing women¡¯s feet?¡± Phoebe sat down all of a sudden.


    Oh, it was not right. Alex knew right away after hearing the voice. It was not Phoebe but Yuno. After


    Phoebe was fast asleep, she came out again.


    This was awkward.


    Alex touched his nose. To his surprise, he felt a handful of blood. He was really unguarded earlier.


    ¡°Hehe, how¡¯s the taste of my sole?¡±


    Yuno raised her beautiful foot and made several gestures at Alex¡¯s face.


    Alex took out a napkin and wiped the blood on his nose. As soon as he activated his essence, the


    nosebleed naturally stopped. He said, ¡°Why did youe out again?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°If I don¡¯te out, how would I catch you red-handed? How would I discover your filthy fetish?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1436

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1436


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss your feet. I just smelled it.¡±


    Yuno¡¯s expression became even weirder. ¡°Isn¡¯t that still considered to be perverted? Do you like the


    smell of stinky feet? Your expression just now just betrays what you feel inside your heart. I saw


    everything. You can¡¯t deny it, you little pervert!¡±


    Alex face palmed. How did he know that Yuno would suddenly wake up again?


    ¡°Did you have something to do since you came back out again?¡± He changed the subject.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Yuno replied.


    Then, she pointed at her body. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, but it seems that this body has yet to begin


    training, and you still haven¡¯t taught her any cultivation technique, and that¡¯s why after so many days


    already, her physical body¡¯s foundation is still the same, bad. If this goes on, I don¡¯t think she can reach


    Spirit Severing within three years. So, I¡¯m thinking of whether or not I should just take over.¡±


    Alex was startled when he heard it. ¡°No! Don¡¯t take over just like that, I¡¯m thinking of a way¡­ Because


    my cultivation techniques are unique, and I can¡¯t teach it to her, but I know someone, and they should


    be able to help.¡±


    Yuno nodded. ¡°The Rockefeller family¡¯s exercises are not suitable for women. How about this, you


    don¡¯t have to ask anyone else, I have a better way. I¡¯ll teach you, and then you can teach it to her! I can


    lay down the cultivation foundation for her in her body now so that it won¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    The set of exercises Yuno had was called Heaven¡¯s Phoenix Dance Imprint. As the name suggested,


    using the hand to imprint is the primary method of the exercises.


    Come to think of it. It had something to do with her index finger attached to Phoebe, which was easy to


    practice. The techniques were divided into thirteen fingerprints in total.


    Alex¡¯s consciousprehension was also excellent, but he was stunned that even with his big brain


    capacity, when the fifth fingerprint evolved in the sea of his consciousness, he became confused. His


    brain was just messed up, and he couldn¡¯t continue anymore. However, it was easy to imagine that this


    was definitely an effective technique.


    ¡°Okay, with the current strength of your spiritual consciousness, it¡¯s already pretty good that you can


    evolve until the fifth fingerprint. So, let¡¯s stop here. By the time Phoebe cultivates to the fifth fingerprint,


    it won¡¯t be toote to start learning the others by then either.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°You have the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six, but the sword moves you


    throw out are inferior to ordinary warriors, and it¡¯spletely cropped. Alright, I happen to have a set of


    swordsmanship, so I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The sword technique that Yuno gave to Alex was called Thousand Sword Tactics!


    It just so happened to fit him, who had a lot of swords. Once it was cultivated to the peak, it would be


    like a hundred swords converged together, and ten thousand swords would be born from it. The power


    behind the techniques was extremely powerful.


    After teaching this set of swordsmanship to Alex, Yuno intended to once again return to slumber


    because her soul power had been severely damaged and had yet to recover fully¡­ There was one


    thing that Alex didn¡¯t understand. Yuno¡¯s soul was notplete, and it was actually impossible for her


    to take over Phoebe¡¯s body, so she was just spouting empty threats.


    ¡°Wait a bit. I still have something I want to consult you about,¡± Alex said to Yuno.


    ¡°Go ahead! It can¡¯t be that you want to kiss these feet, right? After I go back to my slumber, you can


    kiss whatever you want. You can hold them to sleep for all I care.¡±


    Alex looked at her feet, then shook his head, speechless.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want to kiss your feet. What I want to ask is, how much do you know about the Chaos


    Bead? Is there any way to use it? Or is there any means of using it as an offense to protect my own


    life?¡±


    Yuno shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, because I¡¯ve never used it. But, it should be a very


    awesome thing! Rumor has it that you even avoid heaven¡¯s fate for you. But, right now, you¡¯re just too


    weak, so it¡¯s no point thinking of this at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! But, if you can collect all the broken Chaos Beads, then it will be a super treasure.¡±


    Yuno soon fell back into her slumber.


    When Phoebe woke up, the ship had already docked at Michigan¡¯s No.3 Pier. Just as Alex brought her


    off the ship, a group of warriors in ck clothes rushed over. At first nce, the one who led them was


    Azure.


    ¡°Brother Alex, I knew that you must be alive. With your capabilities, how could you die for no reason?¡±


    Azure looked a little excited as he eximed.


    Alex noticed that the people behind him were all from Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    He smiled and patted Azure on the shoulder. ¡°Why are you here? Did Waltz ask you toe?¡±


    Azure nodded, then he said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Alex, Waltz has gotten into trouble.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1437

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1437


    Alex was taken aback. ¡°What trouble has Waltz gotten into?¡±


    Azure looked at Phoebe, then whispered in Alex¡¯s ear, ¡°When Waltz had a conflict with Magistrate


    Larsen¡¯s niece, in her anger, she didn¡¯t control herself and killed her.¡±


    ¡°Judy?¡± Alex frowned.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He didn¡¯t like that woman, and there were even times when he wanted to p her to kill her. However,


    she hadn¡¯tmitted any heinous crime, and she was Phoebe¡¯s cousin. He needed to maintain the


    Larsen family¡¯s image and reputation, so he couldn¡¯t do anything else but tolerate her.


    ¡°How is Waltz now?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Madam and President Geronimo are keeping it under control, so it¡¯s fine for the time being. But Judy is


    Magistrate Larsen¡¯s niece and also a member of ska¡¯s Larsen family. The impact will be quite big,


    and they also have many connections to the people in the government. If there is pressure from the


    top, even President Geronimo won¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡±


    After a pause, Azure said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we think of a way to get Waltz out of this predicament?¡±


    Alex thought about it for a while, then said, ¡°Waltz will be fine. So what if Judy Larsen dies? Are they


    expecting us to bury Waltz together with her? I¡¯ll take care of this matter. Now, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Phoebe didn¡¯t hear the conversation between the two, but looking at the state Azure was in, it seemed


    that it had something to do with her. However, since Alex didn¡¯t say anything, she wouldn¡¯t bother


    asking.


    Soon, the group of them returned to Crow Mountain, where the Sakura Racing Club was situated.


    Waltz was also there at the moment.


    The moment they reached the door, they saw hundreds of banners, each one more shocking than the


    other¡­


    ¡°Hand over the murderer, kneel, and receive judgment!¡±


    ¡°Pay with your own life for murder! That¡¯s heaven¡¯sw and earth¡¯s principle!¡±


    ¡°The murderer, Waltz, president of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Her crime is heinous, and she shall


    be punished for her crime!¡±


    Wait a minute.


    There were even more exaggerated ones, talking about Waltz in all sorts of manner, and the


    information was mixed with true and false statements, and there was also malicious abuse included in


    it. In addition to the banners, there were all kinds of screaming and yelling going on, people moring


    over each other to be heard.


    The entire Sakura Racing Club had be like a parade venue.


    Phoebe was surprised as she said, ¡°Waltz from Thousand Miles Conglomerate? Isn¡¯t that your


    confidante? No way, she killed Joel Quarters?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Not Joel.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not Joel, then who?¡±


    ¡°Your cousin!¡±


    ¡°J-Judy? She¡­ She¡¯s been killed?¡±


    Phoebe could only hear a faint buzzing noise in her head as she waspletely dumbfounded.


    The person who killed her was Alex¡¯s confidante, as well as his junior sister. Just how should Phoebe


    be feeling at this moment?


    Someone caught sight of Phoebe and Alex, and it was someone from the Divine Constabry. The


    person shouted immediately, ¡°President, Elder Alex is back!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s back. He¡¯s back!¡±


    ¡°Elder Alex is back, and Miss Larsen is also safe and sound.¡±


    A roar came from inside the club. Soon, a group of people rushed out.


    Geronimo Melvis was the one in the lead of the group, and like a sh of lightning, he came to the front


    of Alex and hugged him tightly. ¡°Good boy, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t die so easily!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve made you worried.¡±


    Then, Brittany, Maya, Holly, and Cheryl all came rushing out. Those people who had been holding up


    banners and moring, making a ruckus, how could they withstand the impact of this group of peerless


    powerhouses? Almost at the exact moment Geronimo hade rushing out, the crowd was hit by the


    strong rush of impact, and flew seven or eight meters backward before rolling on the ground.


    ¡°Alex, Phoebe!¡± Chery was the most worried out of them all present because she had been half


    involved in the entire matter, and she was also present when Alex and Phoebe got into the ident.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1438

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1438


    Cheryl had been worried for the entire night and half the day. At this moment, it was already noon the


    next day since the ident happened.


    She heaved a sigh, and half sobbed.


    Alex found that Waltz was not among the group who hade to them, and his gaze turned cold


    immediately. He nced at the banners and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Waltz? Where is she?¡±


    Brittany replied, ¡°Waltz identally killed Magistrate Larsen¡¯s niece, and once the Larsen family found


    out, they started to exert their strength. They gathered arge group of people who were idle and came


    out here to cry out their grievances. Many reporters on the scene were not only from Michigan but also


    from California. There are also some from Missouri, and the number is huge.¡±


    ¡°Which Larsen family? Was it ska¡¯s, or¡­¡± Alex said, his gaze was still cold.


    When Phoebe heard this, her face paled.


    If it were her father, Alex would destroy the Larsen family for Waltz¡¯s sake. Forget about how Phoebe


    was Alex¡¯s childhood friend or how her mother was his father¡¯s colleague. She knew that Waltz¡¯s status


    and herself werepletely different. He would be willing to draw a line with the world if it was for


    Waltz¡¯s sake.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t Magistrate Larsen! Not long ago, there was news from ska. ska¡¯s Larsen family had told


    the outside world that they had severed all ties with Wayne Larsen and that the patriarch of the Larsen


    family had severed the rtionship between father and son,¡± Brittany said.


    Geronimo only hadints. ¡°This Grayson Larsen, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s just a fool! He doesn¡¯t want such


    a good son. His second son, Wade Larsen, I¡¯ve seen him a couple of times. He¡¯s incapable and


    narrow-minded, and it will be difficult for him to be a useful person.¡±


    When Phoebe heard that, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Wayne and Grace had also received the news and rushed over, and the reunited


    family embraced.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Grace quickly moved to hug Alex also. ¡°Alex, are you alright? The ones who did this, was it Leviathan


    Gate?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister, Aunt Grace. I heard that my junior sister killed your


    niece. What do you think of this matter?¡±


    Grace nced at him and said, ¡°Did you think that I would turn against you for Judy¡¯s sake? What¡¯s so


    great about her? Someone who bites the hands that feed her, so what if she¡¯s dead? Do you know


    what attitude she had toward my daughter¡¯s ident?!¡±


    Alex shook his head.


    ¡°Hmph, she was overjoyed. Because that way, she would be the wife of Joel Quarters.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ She likes Joel?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s so obvious!¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Aunt Grace!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all in this together. Why are you so polite for? I really do treat you as my son-inw. I¡¯ll leave our


    Phoebe in your care¡­ Did you return from the sea this time? What happened in the middle of the sea?


    Did you manage to take her? As a man, you have to take the initiative to attack. Otherwise, I can help


    you create opportunities.¡±


    Alex was embarrassed when he heard this.


    She was actually encouraging others to ensnare her daughter and also offered to give inside help.


    Such a mother was indeed unique, right?


    ***


    When they walked into the club, Alex saw Waltz, who wasn¡¯t as nervous or frustrated as he had


    imagined she would be. Instead, she wore a traditional garb as she stood in front of the window,


    holding a ss of red wine and slowly sipping, enjoying the taste.


    The way she looked at the banners was as if they were all jokes.


    ¡°Waltz!¡± Alex spoke.


    Waltz turned around with a slight smile, her charm overflowing from her body as usual. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re


    back.¡±


    Her tone was calm as if greeting a family member who had just gotten off work. However, from her


    bloodshot eyes, one could tell how she was truly feeling on the inside.


    ¡°No one troubled you, right?¡± Alex said as he walked over to her.


    ¡°No, just some scum outside. They¡¯re not even worth my time¡­ How about you? I knew that no one


    could kill you. Anyone who could isn¡¯t even born yet! But it seems like you¡¯ve got a good harvest.


    You¡¯ve hooked up with yet another beauty.¡±


    Hearing and seeing Waltz¡¯s every word and action, Phoebe felt a little discouraged.


    Waltz¡¯s temperament was just too strong, and it was hard for Phoebe to feel ttered by her words.


    Just at this moment, Richard Dodge, the club¡¯s young owner, came forward. ¡°Young Master Alex,


    Second Young Master Joel would like to meet with you. What do you think?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1439

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1439


    Richard Dodge was Joel Quarter¡¯s ¡®little brother¡¯, and before this, for Joel¡¯s sake, Richard had been


    loudly stating his lowly opinion of Alex, treating him as just a small-time bodyguard with no proper


    background, and someone who Richard could insult at will.


    Moreover, once he knew that not only had Alex hooked up with Phoebe but that Cheryl had also been


    added to the picture and the three of them had a st together, there was extreme envy, jealousy, and


    unstable emotions in Richard¡¯s heart.


    However, now, the regret he felt was enough to make him throw up. Who would have thought that this


    small-time bodyguard would turn out to be the grandson of President Geronimo Melvis from the Divine


    Constabry? Great, he had offended Alex to the max just for the sake of scoring some points in front


    of Joel. And now, Joel¡¯s grandfather was on the way here to personally apologize to Alex.


    Richard had really dug his own grave!


    ¡°Joel asked to see me?¡±


    Alex was taken aback, then looked at Richard, who was bending and scraping to curry his favor.


    Richard looked nervous, to the point he was almost kneeling on his knees with how low he was


    bending. It was hard to me him. After everything had been revealed, the entire Dodge family had


    gone out of their minds.


    Richard had offended the grandson of the Divine Constabry¡¯s president, as well as Michigan¡¯s


    magistrate¡¯s daughter, and the two had disappeared in the area of his club. Who could afford to


    shoulder the consequences for this?


    Then, the patriarch of the Dodge family had said that the entire matter would be ced on Richard¡¯s


    shoulder.


    ¡°If Richard is unable to calm and cate President Melvis and Magistrate Larsen¡¯s anger, then just get


    him to take his own life in front of the public!¡±


    With that said, how could he not quake in his boots?


    Fortunately for him, Alex and Phoebe had returned safely.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Second Young Master Quarters has been worried the entire time about the safety of


    yourself and Miss Larsen¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Alright, ask him toe over then!¡± Alex nodded.


    The incident this time had absolutely nothing to do with Joel, and it was Grant Xenos who had acted


    out on his own when Alex had caught his eyes. Even if Alex had note here to race, Grant would


    have found other opportunities elsewhere. It was the terrain here that had made him take Phoebe and


    flee to the sea by ident and stumble upon Dragon Ind, discovering the existence of Leviathan


    Gate¡­ All in all, there was still something good that had happened.


    Very soon, Joel arrived.


    Bang!


    Once Joel reached him, he knelt immediately in front of Alex. ¡°Young Master Alex, I didn¡¯t know your


    identity before this and have deeply offended you. I beg you for mercy, Young Master Alex, please


    forgive my recklessness! From now on, I, Joel Quarters, am willing to work hard for your sake!¡±


    The dignified, aloof second son of the Quarters family was kneeling and apologizing to Alex.


    Richard was stunned. He had refused to kneel previously because he still thought he had an image to


    uphold. Now that Joel was kneeling, Richard panicked, and he also knelt immediately. Who cared


    about upholding the image right now? In addition, he also pped himself three times in the face.


    ¡°Young Master Alex, I am also the same. I didn¡¯t know who you were before this, and I¡¯m really


    damned. Starting today, I, Richard Dodge, swear that I¡¯m willing to be yourpdog. If you ask me to go


    east, I will never dare to go west.¡±


    Alex was bbergasted. ¡°The two of you are ready to give and take and are really flexible.¡±


    The two rich young mastersughed bitterly. If it was anyone else here in their position, what else could


    they do?


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the deal with Judy Larsen? And why are there so many reporters and people out there


    screaming about grievances?¡± Alex asked.


    Richard answered first. ¡°That Judy Larsen had such a vicious mind, I don¡¯t know what other words can


    be used to describe her! She had strongly suggested the race on the mountain roads. Second Young


    Master Joel had initially hoped that Judy would help hook him up with Phoebe, but Judy had other


    thoughts in her mind. Not only did she want to take Phoebe¡¯s ce, tarnishing your and Miss Phoebe¡¯s


    reputation, she even wanted us to cheat in the race, to ram the car you and Miss Phoebe were in to


    cause an ident. Death is not enough to even wipe out the crimes that she hasmitted!¡±


    ¡°As for the other people¡­¡± Richard nced at Wayne. ¡°It seems that ska¡¯s Larsen family were the


    ones to call them here. They don¡¯t seem to know your identity either, Young Master Alex.¡±


    ¡°Then, those people out there, can you settle them?¡± Alex asked again.


    Richard replied, ¡°I can try.¡±


    As for Joel, he said, ¡°That¡¯s simple enough. I guarantee I¡¯ll be able toplete this task.¡±


    The two of them went out together.


    ***


    ¡°Alex, who on earth did it?¡±


    ¡°We saw a man wearing a pig¡¯s mask when we watched the surveince video.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1440

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1440


    Geronimo was already unable to hold back for a long time, so he asked directly. To dare do something


    like this to his grandson, that person must be begging for death!


    Alex replied, ¡°It was people from Leviathan Gate!¡±


    Grant Xenos was now one of Alex¡¯s people, but he was still the Lord Commander of Department Six. If


    this matter got out, it would cause an uproar, and once it reached the upper ranks of the government,


    the impact would be greater, and Grant might not be able to retain his position. Alex also thought about


    pushing the me onto Snow Whitney, but the problem was that she was now one of his people. Alex


    also wanted to rely on Snow¡¯s memory to find the Japan branch of the Blood Cult, so he couldn¡¯t say


    anything about her either.


    So, it was best to push the me on Leviathan Gate.


    ¡°As I thought, it was Leviathan Gate!¡± Grace said as the hatred in her voice was apparent.


    Alex nodded and turned to Geronimo. ¡°Grandpa, behind Leviathan Gate, there is the Blood Cult, who¡¯s


    now called the Holy Church.¡±


    Geronimo was extremely shocked. ¡°What?! It¡¯s the Blood Cult?!¡±


    Alex briefly exined about the Blood Cult, and of course, he also concealed parts of it.


    After that, he turned to Wayne and said, ¡°Uncle Wayne, can the Sky Tower project be finalized and


    stamped now? This thing has be the root of disaster. If you don¡¯t sign it, it means another day of


    someone fixing their target on you. It¡¯s better to finalize it as soon as possible!¡±


    Wayne nodded. ¡°I can sign it today, but¡­ Are you sure you still want to take over this project?¡±


    Alex nodded.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ***


    The Sky Tower project had been sessfully signed. Alex took the contract and handed it over to


    Waltz. At the same time, Joel and Richard had returned from outside, and those who had been calling


    for injustice and troubles had all dispersed.


    Alex learned that it was apany specializing in making trouble for others and that most of its


    employees were loafers. They were paid 300 dors a day to carry out their tasks, and the boss was


    some small timer in the underground world of Michigan.


    Once that aforementioned boss had received ska¡¯s Larsen family¡¯s order, he immediately made his


    move¡­ He probably didn¡¯t even investigate what kind of person or existence Waltz of the Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate was.


    Now that the Quarters and Dodge family hade forward, they had been frightened out of their minds


    and left directly.


    It was the media reporters who were difficult to deal with.


    However, Geronimo and Wayne issued a joint statement announced that Judy Larsen had colluded


    with Leviathan Gate to murder Magistrate Larsen¡¯s daughter and the other officials to obtain


    administrative secrets. After being discovered, she refused to cooperate with the investigation and


    attempted to escape, killing anyone she needed. She was killed on the spot, and as for the so-called


    murderer, Waltz, she was a secret agent of the Divine Constabry!


    When news of this reached Wade and Wanda, the both of them almost copsed from anger.


    ¡°They have deliberately misinterpreted everything and distorted the truth to suit their situation!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Divine Constabry to be such a dark and dirty ce. I have to publicize the evil


    deeds of the Divine Constabry to the world so that everyone will know just what kind of person


    President Melvis is.¡±


    Wanda was extremely emotional, and she immediately went to the TV station to try to carry out her


    ns.


    In the end, Grayson, who had rushed over, pped her, making her fall to the ground. ¡°You fool, if you


    want to fight against the entire Divine Constabry, why don¡¯t you just kill yourself right now? You¡¯re


    going to drag the entire Larsen family down to the grave with your daughter at this rate!¡±


    Then, he sat on the ground and raised his trombone toward the sky. ¡°Oh, heavens above, what did I,


    Grayson Larsen, do to make such a stupid decision? Our Larsen family had the chance to soar up high


    in the sky, but now¡­ The chance ispletely lost!¡±


    At 9 pm, Alex opened his newly bought phone and inserted the phone card into it.


    A call came in.


    It was from Susan Hunter, whom he hadn¡¯t heard from in a while.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve managed to sign the Sky Tower project contract. Let¡¯s meet up at 12 tonight!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1441

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1441


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at getting the news. I just got the contract during the day, and


    you already know about it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good about that?¡± replied Susan Hunter. ¡°In our line of business, information is the most


    important thing. Sometimes, even a small piece of information is enough to save lives. But you kid, are


    obviously William¡¯s son, and you lied about being his brother. Don¡¯t you think I should punish you?¡±


    ¡°You know about that?¡±


    ¡°I had a meal with your mother the other day. Do you think I am blind?¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine. William is indeed my father, and I didn¡¯t do it because I was afraid it would embarrass you.


    Also, I didn¡¯t want my mother to know of your existence.¡±


    ¡°Okay, this is a matter between adults. I¡¯ll take measures to make sure I don¡¯t trouble you¡­ Tonight, I


    have an appointment with several tomb raiders who once entered Caesar¡¯s tomb. Come have a chat


    with us. After they came out from the tomb, they¡¯ve be as meek as sheep, and they definitely


    don¡¯t want to go back in. It depends on whether you can persuade them and give them what they


    want.¡±


    ¡°Alright, give me the address!¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Prosperous Hotel, Room 1208!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head over at 12.¡±


    ***


    At 11.45 that night, Alex drove to the lobby of Prosperous Hotel.


    Before this, he had learned from Susan that she had found four people. One of them was Darven


    Mikail, a Southeast Asian


    shaman who specialized in venomous insects and poisons. Alex had already met him, so it wouldn¡¯t be


    difficult to win him over.


    The other was called Keh Sunder, nicknamed Magic Hand. He was a miracle thief, light and


    frivolous in nature.


    The third was Freya Mayer, and he was an exorcist. Rumor had it that he was a descendent of the


    Exorcist Dragons.


    Thest one was one of the Drifters, called Zayne York.


    Save for Darven. The other three had their own demands. If Alex were unable to satisfy them, this


    business transaction would definitely be impossible. However, ording to what Susan had said,


    Caesar¡¯s tomb was full of traps and danger, and without the help of these experts, they would¡¯ve never


    returned from their venture into the tomb.


    ¡°Just try your best. Whether they follow us down or not, I will definitely still go. Even if we have to turn


    over the entire tomb, we still need to know where your father went.¡±


    Grant had once said that William¡¯s disappearance might be rted to Brittany¡®s illness. But today, Alex


    had carefully checked over Brittany¡¯s physical condition and found her very healthy. What illness did


    she have? Thus, Grant might have possibly made a mistake.


    As he thought about it, he walked into the hotel.


    There happened to be a young girl who ran out in a panic, and it looked like she wasn¡¯t paying attention


    to the road ahead of her, bumping headfirst into Alex.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    The girl was young, looking to be about seventeen or eighteen years old. She wore a purple school


    uniform, ck stockings, and a pair of round-toe leather shoes. She had big, round eyes, decorated by


    a pair of ck-rimmed sses.


    She looked nervous and a little flustered.


    After the bump with Alex, she fell to the ground with a soft wince.


    Alex was taken aback for a while before quickly pulling her up. ¡°Little one, are you alright? Are you


    hurt? Why are you in such a hurry? Be a bit more careful next time.¡±


    The girl wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s waist. Her voice panicked as she said, ¡°Big brother, help me.


    Bad guys are chasing me! Can you help me block them off?¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Big brother, you¡¯re a good person. Just help me stop a big bearded guy thates


    chasing. You have to help me stop him! Otherwise, he¡¯s going to catch me and force me to sleep with


    him and abuse me a thousand times, even ten thousand times¡­ Ah! He¡¯s here! He¡¯s here! Big brother,


    I¡¯m leaving it to you. You¡¯ll be my savior!¡± The girl in school uniform sprinted out of the hotel the


    moment she said that.


    Alex saw that a big bearded man really dide running out from the hotel, a fierce look on his face.


    He moved to block the bearded man subconsciously and said in a cold voice, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    The big bearded man hade running out from the building, so why would he listen to someone


    asking him to stop? ¡°F*ck off!¡± he growled menacingly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1442

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1442


    The big bearded man reached out to push Alex away. However, Alex stood motionless at the door, and


    the bearded man was forced to take a few steps back instead.


    The bearded man furrowed his brows. ¡°So, it turns out it¡¯s someone who¡¯s learned martial arts. No


    wonder you dare to stand in my way. I don¡¯t have time for you right now!¡±


    He seemed anxious to catch up to the girl, and he stopped in his tracks for a moment before turning


    and leaping high into the air, intending to pass over Alex¡¯s head. Looking at the bearded man¡¯s skills,


    he was obviously extraordinary fast, light, and agile on his feet, despite his rough appearance.


    It was a pity that he met Alex.


    Alex was faster than him, but he didn¡¯t reach out with his hands to grab him. Instead, Alex used his


    spiritual power to seize the bearded man from the air, knocking him heavily to the ground. Dealing with


    this kind of trash that had impure intentions towards underage girls¡­ Alex didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    If he didn¡¯t need to consider the consequences, the bearded man would¡¯ve been dead already.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hey, how can you beat up a person?! Sir, are you alright?¡±


    The security and service staff of the hotel rushed over when they saw themotion at the entrance.


    Alex said, ¡°This guy wanted to force himself on an underage girl. She has run out of the hotel, but he


    still doesn¡¯t want to let go of her. This piece of trash, think I can¡¯t kill you right here? Hurry up and call


    the police and arrest this guy. Maybe he even has a murder case on his back!¡±


    When the service staff heard this, he immediately took out his phone to call the police.


    ¡°Are you f* cking sick in the head? Since when did I force an underage girl to sleep with me?!¡± the


    bearded man angrily defended himself,


    ¡°I saw everything,¡± Alex said. ¡°I believe security also saw the girl that ran out just now, right?¡±


    ¡°F*cking hell¡­ That was my daughter! I was chasing after my daughter!¡±


    ¡°You b*stard! My daughter ran out alone. If something happens to her, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Alex was stunned.


    Just then, he saw Susaning out of the hotel, talking while she walked. ¡°Keh, did you manage


    to catch up to your daughter? I think you¡¯re getting real old. You can¡¯t even keep up with a teenage


    girl.¡±


    ¡°D*mn! if this crazy idiot didn¡¯t pop up all of a sudden, how would it be possible thatI didn¡¯t catch her?¡±


    ¡°Alex?!¡±


    Susan had just caught sight of Alex standing by Keh¡¯s side.


    With Susan¡¯s testimony, Alex found that he had really misunderstood the bearded man¡­ But, how was


    he supposed to know that a seventeen or eighteen year old teenage girl be so good at deceiving


    others? Even a master of the Third Eye like him couldn¡¯t detect that she had been lying.


    Once Alex said his piece, Susan smiled and said, ¡°Keh, what are you so worried about? Your


    daughter is one strange girl. Who could kidnap her? It¡®ll be considered great if she wasn¡¯t the one going


    around kidnapping people.¡±


    The bearded man proudly said, ¡°True! Gotta see whose daughter she is, after all.¡±


    He then fixed his eyes on Alex. ¡°This is William¡¯s son? The father is so awesome. Now, why is his son


    is like a fool? Even a high school student could fool you.¡±


    Alex touched his nose, looking slightly embarrassed.


    At that moment, a woman¡¯s scream came from the front.


    The moment the bearded man heard it, his face changed. ¡°It¡¯s Wendy!¡±


    At that, he rushed out immediately. Alex and Susan followed after him and soon came upon the girl


    Alex had seen just now.


    It was just that, currently, she was being strangled by a mysterious force. Her body was suspended in


    the air, and she was struggling non-stop.


    As for Keh, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t help her.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Little girl, do you know what this is called? There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®He who


    never wrongs anyone fears not the knock in the night¡¯!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Maiko, let her down!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1443

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1443


    It turned out that Maiko Chiba was the one holding the girl¡¯s neck!


    And at the girl¡¯s feet, something had fallen out. It was the Stake of Exorcism!


    Alex signaled with his hand, and the Stake of Exorcism flew back to him, returning to the small pouch


    around his waist. When the girl bumped into Alex and hugged him, she must have also taken the


    chance to pocket his possessions.


    Alex hadn¡¯t realized it at all. It just went to show how masterful her stealing technique really was.


    It was a pity she stole the wrong thing, though. Of all the thin gs she could take, she stole the gloomy


    Stake of Exorcism and even let Maiko out from inside.


    Thud!


    The young girl fell to the ground on her butt, her hand covering her neck as she gasped for breath.


    Only horror was written across her face.


    Susan naturally had irvoyant Eyes, so she could obviously see Maiko Chiba, but she was even more


    surprised at her identity¡­ A powerful female ghost-general who heeded Alex¡¯smand. Even


    William didn¡¯t have such a ghost servant!


    ¡°This¡­ This is a female ghost under you?¡± Susan asked Alex, her eyes training Maiko cautiously.


    ¡°You can say so,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°A ghost general?¡± asked Susan.


    ¡°You can even see her strength?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be better if you put her away quickly. Freya Mayer from the Exorcist Dragons has arrived, and


    she¡¯s quite sensitive to ghosts and spiritual bodies. She also gets very disgusted with those who have


    ghosts under their control. If Freya were to see Maiko, she¡¯d definitely go after her,¡± Susan said.


    ¡°Having a ghost under you is not the right way, and you can get into trouble before you know it. Heed


    my advice, and let her cross over!¡±


    ¡°Baka!¡±


    Hearing Susan asking Alex to send her off into the beyond, how could Maiko not get angry?


    When Susan heard that, she said, ¡°And it¡¯s a Japanese female ghost?!¡±


    Meanwhile, the bearded man, Keh, and his daughter, Wendy, stood to the side. They were


    obviously nervous because they couldn¡¯t see Maiko. This was especially true for Wendy, who had


    almost been strangled to death by the female ghost.


    She had been handed down techniques taught by her father when she was very young and learned


    many astonishing thievery techniques. Her face would give nothing away when she lied, but she had


    very little knowledge about ghosts and the likes of them.


    A seventeen year old high school girl¡­ How could she not be scared?


    Alex said, ¡°Maiko, go back in first. Rest assured, I won¡¯t make you cross over.¡±


    Maiko snorted at Susan. She was just about to return into the Stake of Exorcism when a woman¡¯s


    voice suddenly came from the air above the hotel.


    ¡°You want to leave now? It¡¯s toote!¡±


    The moment the voice fell, a woman dressed in white descended from the sky.


    Boom!


    The woman fell to the ground.


    She looked young, about twenty six or seven, and her pretty face upheld a frosty expression.


    Sheshed out and flung off the Stake of Exorcism in Alex¡¯s hands with a p, and he could feel an


    additionalyer of strange energy on the stake, one equivalent to being sealed.


    With this, it would be difficult for Maiko to enter the Stake of Exorcism.


    As soon as Maiko approached the stake, a burst of energy exploded, which made her exim in pain,


    causing her to retreat in a hurry.


    The woman who had fallen from the sky was Freya Mayer.


    She nced at Maiko coldly, seemingly not in a hurry to deal with her. Freya turned her cold eyes


    towards Alex and snorted. ¡°Susan, this is William¡¯s son? The father is heroic, but the son is a b*stard.


    How low he must¡¯ve fallen, to the point he has a female ghost under hismand. With this sort of


    trash, going to Caesar¡¯s tomb is equivalent to entering our own death!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Susan gently pursed her lips.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1444

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1444


    No matter what it was, Alex was still William¡¯s son, and William was her man, which meant she was


    basically Alex¡¯s mother. So, it was obvious that Susan felt the need to defend him.


    ¡°Freya, saying that makes you truly arbitrary. Even though Alex raised a Japanese female general


    ghost, you can¡¯t nder him like that. He¡¯s very determined.¡±


    ¡°So what?! ¡± Freya sneered. ¡°Look at him, he looks undisciplined and is sluggish from head to toe. And


    he doesn¡¯t even have a cultivation base. He¡¯s a mere mortal, and if we follow him into the tomb, we¡¯d


    be dead before we even get inside! He¡¯s incapable, and he¡¯s raising a female ghost? Hmph, the fact


    that this female ghost has yet eaten him, I¡¯m afraid it has other ns in store for him!¡±


    The woman made no secret of the contempt she felt, boldly disying it on her face.


    To her, it was as though Alex was but a lump of mud on the ground.


    She extended her hand and said, ¡°Give me the artifact in your hand. Leaving it in your hands is a waste


    of resources! For William¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t trouble you any longer, and I¡¯ll even deal with this ghost


    general for you for free. Consider it as saving your life! As for looking for clues of your father in the


    tomb, you¡¯d be better off giving up that intention. You won¡¯t have the Chance to in your entire life.¡±


    Keh opened his mouth, but nothing came out in the end.


    Caught by Alex when he was midair, he now knew that Alex¡¯s cultivation in martial arts was definitely at


    a high level. He was perhaps even a Grandmaster¡­ But now, it would be ridiculous to think as such.


    How could there be such a young Grandmaster? It was most likely the female ghost who had done it.


    ¡°If you want the Stake of Exorcism in my hands, let¡¯s see if you can take it from rue,¡± Alex said calmly.


    ¡°Hmph! Do you think a ghost general can stand up to me? If she dares toe out, I will wipe her out


    with a single finger!¡± Once Freya was done speaking, she rushed forward with a vigorous step,


    reaching out to take a swipe at the Stake of Exorcism.


    In her mind, Alex was a weak chicken with no cultivation base. To grab the Stake of Exorcism was


    childsy.


    Alex shook his hand, however, and Freya realized that not only did she fail to grab it, but Alex had even


    dodged her.


    ¡°Too slow!¡± Alex chuckled.


    ¡°What? He managed to dodge it?!¡±


    Freya was stunned for a moment, but when she saw Alex¡¯s expression, blinding rage coursed through


    her veins, and sheshed out once again.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    ¡°Too slow!¡±


    ¡°Really slow!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still too slow! Tsk, tsk¡­ Woman, you sure boast a lot, but your strength is still not good enough.


    Your speed is nowhere as fast as that little high school girl. If this is really your strength, you¡¯ll never get


    the Stake of Exorcism! You can also forget about taking my ghost servant away.¡± Alex dodged Freya¡¯s


    four consecutive grabs with a rxed and casual stance, constant sarcasm spilling from his mouth,


    returning all the aggrieved points she had pointed out about him.


    Freya was shocked. She couldn¡¯t understand. Alex obviously didn¡¯t look like he had any cultivation


    base. How could he have moved at such high speed?


    However, his words embarrassed her deeply, causing her fury to reach its peak. If she didn¡¯t teach Alex


    a lesson, it would be an embarrassment to the Exorcist Dragons.


    Her face changed, and she prepared tounch her ultimate move.


    ¡°May all those who preside over warriors be my vanguard!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Alex watched as she yelled the words, forming seals with both of her hands.


    All nine seals were nowpleted.


    Susan frowned, a little worried. ¡°Alex, this is the Nine Symbol Incantation of the Exorcist Dragons. It¡¯s


    unbeatable! You should retreat! ¡±


    Freya sneered. ¡°Wanting to retreat now? It¡¯s toote!¡±


    The twelve marks on her hands sted toward Alex¡¯s body.


    For an instant, Alex felt a strange energy falling on his body¡­ It was a type of sealing technique


    several times more advanced and powerful than the one she threw on the Stake of Exorcism. The


    energy seemed to be able to restrain his body, rendering him unable to move. His limbs became


    extremely stiff, as though solidified by glue.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1445

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1445


    And so, Freya Mayer stopped. With a contemptuous gaze, she said, ¡°I was just testing out your


    reaction. Although you have good speed, it¡¯s a pity you¡¯re just an ordinary person in the end. You¡¯re


    way behind your father! Taking the Stake of Exorcism from you will only benefit you. There are no cons


    in doing that. Consider it as me keeping it safe for you. Once you have the same achievements as your


    father, you cane and take it back from me.¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out to take the Stake of Exorcism from Alex¡¯s hands. She didn¡¯t expect that


    in the next second, Alex would move.


    Not only did he avoid her hands, but he also grabbed her wrist. ¡°It¡¯ll better if I keep it safe myself! Your


    Nine Symbol Incantation is useless towards me!¡± he snapped.


    ¡°What?! How is that possible?!¡± gasped an astounded Freya.


    She had already brought out the most potent technique, and that was the Nine Symbol Incantation that


    she had cast. She had actually held back and used only 30% of her strength, afraid that Alex wouldn¡¯t


    be able to bear the blow and die.


    30%, however, was already powerful enough!


    Unexpectedly, it waspletely useless!


    More importantly, Alex was grabbing her wrist right now. It felt as though it was mped in a vice grip,


    and she was unable to shake it off.


    Freya was infuriated.


    Rage burned through her body as she yelled, ¡°Let go!¡±


    A burst of bloodline power came forth from her wrist, and she exerted 50% of her power.


    Despite all that, however, she didn¡¯t expect Alex to be still holding onto her wrist.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± This time, she exerted 80% of her power.


    However, it was still useless.


    Freya finally panicked and thought to herself, ¡®What kind of monster is this guy? Even after I used 80%


    of my bloodline power, the power of the dragon, I still can¡¯t get him to let go of me?! How much power


    does he actually have in his hands?!¡¯


    Then, what if she used all her power?


    She was about to try again, but Alex didn¡¯t give her another chance.


    He grasped her wrist tightly, then violently tugged and twisted it. Freya¡¯s body was thrown into the air


    by an obscene force. She flew through the air, her back hitting the wall nearby with a sickening boom.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    Freya¡¯s back ached and hurt badly, but how could she ept defeat like that?


    She instantly turned around, mming her leg against the wall to push off, using the momentum to


    propel herself high in the air, her leg raised.


    But in the end, a hand fell on her thigh, causing her entire body was pinned up against the wall. She


    was unable to move.


    Alex¡¯s pressed his body tightly against her as he whispered, ¡°Woman wearing a skirt¡­ It¡¯s getting


    chilly. Be careful not to catch a cold!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Right about then, hystericalughter could be hearding from the entrance of the hotel.


    Two men walked out from there. The older one was Darven Mikhail, while the other looked to be in his


    forties. He was tall and had long rectangle baggage strapped to his back. He was also dressed like a


    salesman from decades ago.


    Theughter came from the one who looked like a salesman.


    Darven said, ¡°I told you so, that Lady Mayer may not be able to get the upper hand on Alex. As the


    saying goes, with a distinguished father, the son is sure to do well too. How can Master William¡¯s son


    be any worse than him? Do you believe it now, Zayne?¡±


    It turned out that this was the fourth person Susan had mentioned, one of the Drifters, Zayne York!


    Freya was wearing a skirt, and because of her agitated and hurried state just now, she had opened her


    legs wide, almost doing a split. It didn¡¯t even cross her mind that she was wearing a skirt until Alex


    grabbed her thigh and pressed her against the wall. If one didn¡¯t take a good look, it would appear as


    though Alex was doing something inappropriate toward her.


    Embarrassed and frustrated, she nearly blew her top.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1446

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1446


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Freya Mayer shouted angrily.


    This was just too embarrassing!


    The ce where Alex had grabbed was her inner thigh, and once her skirt had fallen back in ce, his


    hand was directly on her flesh. The fiery sensation from his touch was extremely ufortable.


    ¡°The Exorcist Dragons, right?¡± Alex asked. ¡°There¡¯s indeed potential in your bloodline, but it¡¯s


    unfortunate that you probably had an ipletely cured illness when you were young. Your blood


    vessels didn¡¯tpletely form, and got stuck in a bottleneck¡­ Anyway, because you¡¯re ill, you can¡¯t


    match up to me. I guess it¡¯ll be better if I keep the Stake of Exorcism safe.¡± Having said that, he


    released Freya.


    After that, he condensed some spiritual power of thunder in his right hand and lightly grasped the Stake


    of Exorcism, a crackling sound echoed, and the seal Freya had ced on it was forcefully removed. He


    waved his hand, and Maiko plunged into it, disappearing from sight.


    Seeing the method he had used, Freya was even more shocked.


    But because she had just been humiliated and was feeling furious, she grabbed a stick from god-


    knows-where and was ready to attack once again.


    ¡°Do you want your disease to be cured?¡± Alex quickly chipped in. ¡° I can cure it!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Freya halted in her tracks instantly. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Alex replied with ease.


    ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s the situation with my illness?¡±


    ¡°Are you testing me? It¡¯s not something that simple. You were young when you had a fright, and you fell


    into water and drowned. You were underwater for a good while. Your brain was deprived of oxygen for


    too long, and something went wrong. To put it bluntly, water got into your brain, and you lost your


    mind.¡±


    As soon as Alex said this, Keh immediately burst out inughter.


    Curiosity and admiration filled the look he was giving Alex, and he said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s so


    powerful that even Sister Freya will never be his opponent in whichever aspect.¡±


    Freya was about to go mad with anger. ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯ve lost my mind?! I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s


    lost his mind!¡±


    ¡°What I mean to say is that your brain was soaked in water! Was I right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Susan also knows about this incident when I was young, and since she¡¯s your pseudo-mother,


    of course, it¡¯s unsurprising that you know.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll continue. Because your brain was immersed in water, it damaged part of your bloodline


    activation. Even though you have the bloodline of the Exorcist Dragon, it¡¯s a pity that the part you can¡¯t


    activate has now be a hindrance. Not only are you unable to advance your cultivation base, but


    you can only use one-third of your bloodline¡¯s abilities. Plus, the blood vessels have formed sediment in


    your energy core and have blocked off your meridians. You also have very serious dysmenorrhea and


    irregr menstruation cycles. It oftenes only every few months, apanied by endocrine


    disorders, constipation, and smelly feet problems¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop! Shut up!¡± Freya yelled, almost hysterical.


    She was still a twenty seven year old woman and had an image to uphold. Even though everything


    Alex had said was urate, how could she continue to listen in front of so many people?


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was on her feet, as though verifying if she really had constipation and


    stinky feet.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°I said all these just to inform you that I can cure your illness.¡±


    Freya red at him fiercely, but three secondster, she said, ¡°Fine. I promise to go to the grave with


    you, but you need to treat me.¡±


    Keh was surprised when he heard this. ¡°Sister Freya, do you really have constipation and foot


    odor?¡±


    Freya rebuked him angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think that you¡¯re dumb.¡±


    Keh stuck out his tongue. ¡°So, it¡¯s true!¡±


    Five minutester, in room 1208.


    Alex and Susan were going down into the tomb for sure. Now, Freya too added to their ranks, while


    Darven stated on the spot, ¡°My life was saved by Master William. I will have to go into the grave one


    day anyway. Through this, at least I can return the life he saved.¡±


    Wendy pushed her father, trying to get him also to agree quickly.


    Keh snorted coldly. ¡°You came here on your own. I haven¡¯t settled that matter with you yet. Do you


    think this is a game? You can lose your life anytime!¡±


    Then, he turned to Alex and said, ¡°I heard that you could cure cancer?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1447

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1447


    When Keh Sunder said that, almost everyone turned to look at Alex. Surprise, doubt, and disbelief


    crossed their faces.


    In popr belief, cancer is a terminal illness, a horrible disease that could equate to death. Although


    modern medicine had many cancer treatments, the chance for rpse was still high.


    In the middle andte stages, and especially in the final stages, it was equivalent to a death sentence.


    ¡®Alex could cure cancer?¡¯


    The people present couldn¡¯t believe it, not even Susan. However, Alex smiled. ¡°The information you


    have is quite extensive, Mr. Sunder. ¡±


    Keh replied, ¡°I¡¯m acquainted with the housekeeper of ska¡¯s Larsen family, Nicks Dryer.¡±


    Keh couldn¡¯t believe it at first either. Even though he knew that Alex was the grandson of the


    Divine Constabry¡¯s president, he didn¡¯t believe that he could really cure cancer¡­ Even William


    Rockefeller, who had a god-like existence,cked the capability to do it.


    However, now, Alex had just listed all of Freya¡¯s problems in one breath and even said that it could be


    completely cured. He was looking forward to seeing it a little.


    Alex nodded, and it felt like he had seen the light at the end of a dark tunnel. Keh eximed in


    surprise, ¡°So, you can really treat cancer? Even if it¡¯s advanced?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not to the point that the body has decayed or anything like that, it shouldn¡¯t be a big


    problem.¡±


    Then, Keh mentioned that his wife hadrynx cancer, which was approaching an advanced stage.


    Although it had taken a lot of money to treat her, the effects from the treatments were minimal, and the


    doctors had few solutions left to offer.


    ¡°Young Master Alex,¡± Keh said. ¡°As long as you can cure my wife¡¯s cancer, I will follow you down


    into Caesar¡¯s tomb. Even if I die, it will be worth my life!¡±


    Alex furrowed his brows and said nothing.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Keh asked.


    ¡°Was all that talk just empty words? In fact, there isn¡¯t anything you can do about cancer.¡±


    Wendy had also started to get nervous.


    When she had heard that Alex really could cure cancer, she was ted, but if it all turned out to be


    wasted effort, then it would all be simply too disappointing. Thinking the same thing, Freya frowned as


    well. Could it be that Alex only knew how to talk and that he was actually powerless when it came to


    the illness?


    At that moment, however, Alex shook his head. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a miracle thief, nicknamed Magic


    Hand, and there is nothing you can¡¯t steal. But now, I¡¯m thinking that after I go into the tomb, you won¡¯t


    be much help to me.¡±


    Keh jumped up immediately.


    This was not a question of treating his wife. It was a doubt of his abilities, basically trampling on him.


    ¡°Bullsh*t, how can I be useless? Do you know how many mechanisms there are in that tomb? How


    many traps? Some tombs are even locked behind extremelyplicated mechanisms. You might open


    the door without me, but can you get the treasure inside?¡±


    Alex calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any of that treasure. I just want to find clues to my father¡¯s


    whereabouts, to know which direction he headed.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Susan said, ¡°Alex, Mr. Keh has powerful abilities. There are indeed many mechanisms in Caesar¡¯s


    tomb, not to mention the fact that some tombs may look normal but have sophisticated locks in them.


    Without Mr. Keh, we may very well not get in.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll count you in then!¡± Alex said as he looked at Keh. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to die in vain.


    You¡¯re not alone, after all, and you have such a lovely daughter! How about this. Go and bring your wife


    here, and I¡¯ll treat her right away. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be healed quickly, and when the timees, you


    won¡¯t be distracted.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°So, what about you? What request does Mr. York have?¡± Alex asked, finally turning to Zayne.


    ¡°I have to say that although the clothing the middle-aged man wore was inconsistent with the era they


    were in, he was tall and had attractive features. He turned out to be quite the handsome old man.¡±


    Alex could see that this person had a deep martial arts cultivation base, and he had to be at least an


    advanced-Earth expert. There was another strange bloodline fluctuation in his body, so he was


    obviously a talented person with an innate bloodline.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1448

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1448


    Zayne York sped his fist and said to Alex, ¡°I want someone from Young Master Alex.¡±


    ¡°A person?¡± Alex was stunned. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Quincy Zoppins!¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t remember who it was at that moment, and it was Susan who had to remind him that


    Quincy had been nicknamed Clown and that he was among those who returned safely from the tomb


    with William. However, because he had been reselling some cultural relics, he got arrested by people


    from the Divine Constabry.


    Now, Alex recalled who it was.


    Clown had tried to kidnap Daya, dragging her to sea on a boat, only to have Alex abolish his cultivation


    base and throw him to the Divine Constabry for interrogation.


    Looking at Zayne¡¯s expressions, it was possible that he didn¡¯t know that Clown¡¯s imprisonment was


    rted to Alex.


    Alex was calm as he asked, ¡°What is the rtionship between Clown and yourself, Mr. York?¡±


    Zayne replied, ¡°He is my junior. We studied under the same master. I learned the ways of the Drifters


    while he learned the ways of the Abstracts.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s like that. But, it¡¯s not easy to get people out of the Divine Constabry¡¯s prison.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯ll all depend on Young Master Alex¡¯s abilities. If you can¡¯t even do this, then how could we


    dare hand over our lives to your hands and descend into the tomb with you?¡±


    Alex studied him deeply.


    The man gave him a feeling of profound mystery. However, to enter a magical mausoleum like


    Caesar¡¯s Tomb, and the fact that there was a key in there that could open the door to another universe,


    which by itself was naturally extraordinary, he would need the talents these people had.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The ones too mediocre would only serve to drag him down if they followed him. They would be better


    off if they didn¡¯t follow him at all.


    ¡°Alright, I agree. You can wait for news from me, Mr. York. But, I can be honest with you now. Your j


    unior¡¯s cultivation base has been abolished, and the one who did it was me.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Zayne stood up at once, the aura around his body rising aggressively as a burst of bloodline energy


    poured out, pushing against Alex.


    He was actually a half-stepped Grandmaster and had hidden his real strength. And, this was his


    strength without taking into


    consideration his innate bloodline.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t feel the slightest difort under the pressure. He sat calmly and rxed in the


    chair. He was also holding a cup of tea, drinking slowly from it.


    Even the water in the teacup didn¡¯t ripple.


    He said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. That junior of yours was behaving badly, wanting to kidnap my


    wife to steal her mental power. The fact that I didn¡¯t kill him should be considered as kindness beyond


    thew.¡±


    Zayne gave him a deep look, the trembling in his heart way more severe than on his face. Most people


    would have been forced to their knees from the pressure of his aura, but not only had Alex withstood it,


    but he still maintained his rxed posture, as though it was nothing. It proved that Alex¡¯s strength was


    far beyond his own, and that was an unfathomable thought.


    Zayne sighed. ¡°My junior does indeed need to go to the extreme.¡±


    Alex nodded- ¡°But there¡¯s also no need for you to despair. An abolished energy core is nothing to me,


    and I can help him recover. The most important point here is to prove that you can indeed help me.


    Otherwise, I can still take back his cultivation.¡±


    Zayne nodded. ¡° I promise.¡±


    Alex hummed in agreement, then looked at the time.


    Half an hour or so had passed since they started, so he pointed toward Freya and said, ¡°Since we


    have, I¡¯ll help you solve that issue with your brain. But, this needs to be done in the bathtub. Do you


    mind if the others watch from the side?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1449

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1449


    Treating her in the bathtub while everyone else was watching?


    It wouldn¡¯t happen unless Freya were truly out of her mind.


    In the end, Susan took the lead and left first, while the others followed after. Because everything that


    needed to be discussed had been done, the next stage was implementing their ns. There wasn¡¯t


    anything important that required them to stay any longer. However, Alex had somest words.


    The Sky Tower project had been won, and the Thousand Miles Conglomerate would build the


    construction site as soon as possible, as fast as seven days, or as slow as half a month. Before


    entering the tomb, they still needed to get together to discuss the details.


    Once they had all left, Alex pointed to the bathroom door and said to Freya, ¡°You can go in and lie in


    the bathtub first. Remember to take off your clothes.¡±


    ¡°What? Take off my clothes? What do you take me for?¡± Freya jumped up immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t think I


    don¡¯t know your nasty thoughts. You just want to take advantage of a woman. Forget it! At most, I just


    don¡¯t need to get treated.¡±


    The corner of Alex¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. There¡¯s only this one chance anyway. Next


    time, if youe looking for me to help, I won¡¯t necessarily help you. Because, once your residual


    blood has solidified, I can¡¯t do anything¡­ Oh, by the way, I forgot to say one more thing. It¡¯s impossible


    for you to get pregnant in this state.¡±


    Once he finished talking, he nced at her. Seeing how she didn¡¯t react, he turned around to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Freya opened her mouth immediately, a fierce re aimed at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°You should have a better attitude,¡± Alex said. ¡°You¡¯re the one begging me for treatment right now, but


    you make it sound as though I¡¯m the one begging you for it. Think about it, if you went for surgery to


    erge your breasts, wouldn¡¯t you also need to take off your clothes?¡±


    Freya¡¯s breasts bounced a little. ¡°I don¡¯t need breast ergement.¡±


    ¡°It was just an example.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Freya walked into the bathroom and shut the door with a loud m. Soon, there was a ssh and the


    sound of running water. After a while, she shouted from inside, ¡°Okay, you cane in now.¡±


    Alex pushed open the door and was greeted with the scene of a gorgeous woman in the bathtub. His


    eyes widened, and his breath seemed to stop for a moment, shocked by what he was seeing in front of


    him.


    If an ordinary person had a hormonal imbnce, they would probably have a face full of e. Their


    skin would also be rough and carry a dark yellowish hue. However, perhaps it was because the blood


    of the Exorcist Dragons ran in Freya¡¯s veins that such things did not happen to her. Instead, her skin


    was smooth and fair, and it looked like it could crack from a gust of wind.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    And those long legs soaked in water were just amazing.


    ¡°Hey, have you seen enough? Can you start the treatment?¡± Freya waspletely naked right now, in


    front of a man she had just met. She felt incredibly embarrassed and felt like fainting.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Didn¡¯t I make it clear just now?¡± Alex said.


    Freya wrapped both arms around her essential parts. ¡°What didn¡¯t you make clear just now?¡±


    ¡°When I said to take off your clothes,¡± Alex replied.


    Freya was furious. ¡°Are you blind? Am I wearing anything right now?!¡±


    ¡°But, you¡¯re not even wearing your pants,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with that?¡±


    Freya was stunned.


    Three secondster, the realization dawned on her. She had misunderstood his words, and had


    thought she needed to take everything off¡­


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t say it clearly! You should have made it clear that I didn¡¯t need to


    take my pants off!¡±


    The woman was so angry. She started sshing Alex with water. ¡°Hurry up, bring me my pants.¡±


    In order to avoid her clothes from getting wet, she had taken them off and ced them on the sink, with


    a towel underneath them. The piece of garment on the top was obviously her most personal one.


    Alex furrowed his brows. ¡°Or, let me get you a towel instead, so you don¡¯t have to get your clothes wet.¡±


    Freya thought that it made sense and agreed. ¡°Hurry it up, then.¡±


    Alex went to the towel rack to grab a tower, but he didn¡¯t expect when he turned, his feet would slip,


    and he fell into the bathtub.


    Thud!


    Ssh!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1450

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1450


    ¡°Ohhh, Rockefeller, I¡¯m really going to kill you!¡±


    ***


    By the time Alex came out of the hotel, it was already three in the morning. He was exhausted, and all


    his clothes were wet.


    Several of the hotel receptionists gave him weird looks, with lots of sympathy in their eyes. Most of


    them thought that he was the kind specializing in servicing women.


    After he left, the few of them started up a discussion.


    ¡°Guess how many he had served today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing at least four.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Look at his body. How can he take four? He can probably take two at most!¡±


    ¡°How despicable! Of all the things to do, he had to choose this line.¡±


    Naturally, these words could not escape Alex¡¯s ears, but he wasn¡¯t the slightest bit bothered when


    faced with such remarks from the ordinary person. He was exhausted right now, but he had also


    learned that the bloodline of the Exorcist Dragons was powerful. If it weren¡¯t because of the significant


    improvement in his own cultivation, there really wouldn¡¯t have been any way to activate the remaining


    bloodline powers in Freya¡¯s body.


    At the same time, Freya was running through the Nine Symbols Incantation and found that her strength


    had greatly increased. The bottleneck she had been suffering from before had broken through too. The


    ce that had been blocked off had now been unblocked, and the root of the illness left behind from


    the drowning in her childhood had also beenpletely eradicated.


    ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha!¡±


    Shey in the bathtub, letting out two loudughs. ¡°This son of William¡­ He really is quite capable


    after all. Hmph, but making me lose so much face. Just wait, I¡¯ll definitely pay him back.¡±


    Thinking about how she had broken through the fifth stage of Dragon Blood Log, Freya immediately


    pulled out her phone to tell her mother the good news.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    A smooth,zy voice came from the other end. ¡°You¡¯re really my daughter¡­ Waking me up in the


    middle of the night. Don¡¯t you know your mother has insomnia? If I can¡¯t get my beauty sleep, are you


    going topensate me?¡±


    ¡°Mom, my illness has been cured.¡±


    ¡°What illness? Your insanity?¡±


    ¡°Not the insanity, the flooding in my brain.¡±


    ¡°Your brain flooding is not insanity? Okay, stop talking nonsense. I want to go back to sleep.¡±


    Freya hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, what I just said is the truth. I had the problem when I drowned as a child,


    where my brain submerged underwater for at least ten minutes. I¡¯ve broken through to the fifth stage of


    Dragon Blood Log now. My illness ispletely healed, and I¡­ I can have children in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my daughter! Your father said that you would meet your destined man on your journey this time,


    one who would help you solve your bottleneck. This stinky fortune teller still has it in him, I see. So,


    hurry up and bring your destined man home, and let me meet him.¡±


    Freya¡¯s face froze. ¡°What destined man? He¡¯s just a rascal.¡±


    She hung up the call after that.


    Freya recalled the process of the treatment that Alex had given her before this and couldn¡¯t help but


    cup her face with her hands as it flushed from embarrassment. She muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s actually¡­


    William¡¯s son. I used to think it was William!¡±


    ***


    The next day, at Long Beach Cancer Hospital.


    This was the most luxurious and reputable hospital in Long Beach, along with the best medical team.


    An ordinary person couldn¡¯t afford such a ce. Even if no treatment were to be needed, one night¡¯s


    stay at the hospital would cost 3,000 dors.


    Coupled with the various physical therapies, treatments, and so on, paying up to tens of thousands a


    day wasn¡¯t unheard of, and there were no limits as to how high the cost could go.


    Keh Sunder¡¯s wife lived here.


    Keh Sunder, known as the thief who would never walk away empty handed, and there was nothing


    that he couldn¡¯t steal, wasn¡¯t worried about the medical bills since the umted wealth he had was


    astronomical. Everything he used had to be the best, and that was why the hospital¡¯s deal practically


    treated him as his blood father, or rather, his financial daddy.


    But today, the dean was having a major headache.


    It was because this expansive financial daddy of his wanted to abandon him.


    Keh actually wanted to discharge his wife from the hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Sunder, I hope that you will consider this carefully. Our hospital has better authority in terms of


    tumors and cancer in the country. You can¡¯t find another professional hospital that is as good as ours.


    Nothing good wille out of discharging your wife!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t,¡± Keh spat. ¡°Your ¡®authoritative experts¡¯ have been treating her for half a year, and after


    I¡¯ve spent several hundred million, her cancer has still advanced to the final stage. What do I still need


    you for? Enough! I¡¯ve found a true miracle doctor, one who can treat the root of my wife¡¯s cancer. Hurry


    up and process the discharge from the hospital, or I¡¯ll destroy it. Believe it or not?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1451

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1451


    The head of this hospital was called Shamus Wilson. As an oncologist, he has a certain depth of


    understanding in this area.


    Hearing what Keh Sunderhad said, he immediately shook his head. ¡°Mr. Sunder, you must have


    been scammed. There¡¯s


    absolutely no cure to your wife¡¯s condition. Even if you went to the most advanced oncology institute in


    the world, there is still no cure.¡±


    Keh said, ¡°That¡¯s just because you¡¯re not knowledgeable enough.¡±


    Facing his client¡¯s stubbornness, Shamus felt very anxious.


    Based on the current situation, the hospital could at least earn another five billion from his wife¡¯s


    situation, but once they are discharged, the hospital wouldn¡¯t get anything. The hospital¡¯s business had


    been on the decline.


    Back then, many billionaires were willing toe here for treatment because the hospital introduced a


    new treatment n, cooperating with the best international institutes of oncology. Recently, however,


    this treatment has been proven ineffective. With that, surely no one would be willing to spend money on


    it. Even if the service was excellent, it simply wasn¡¯t worth the cost.


    Shamus said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I can promise you that the miracle doctor you mentioned must surely be a


    quack and an immoral scammer without boundaries! His actions to the patient arepletely


    irresponsible. The patient will miss proper treatment and her life will be threatened because of him!¡±


    Hearing this, Wendy Sunder huffed coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the liar here, saying this molecr immunity


    treatment would stabilize my mom¡¯s condition. What about now? We¡¯ve spent so much money and


    gained nothing, not asking for a refund would be ourst merciful act.¡±


    Shamus immediately said, ¡°Each person¡¯s body reacts differently to the treatment, but it has already


    slowed down the spread of the disease. How about this? I¡¯ll follow you guys to meet this doctor. If


    there¡¯s a problem, we cane back to the hospital immediately, and we won¡¯t miss out on treatment.


    I¡¯ll let my medical team follow us too, in case of any emergencies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±


    Keh acted quickly, instantly taking his wife to Michigan with a luxurious RV. He then called Alex.


    An hourter, at the president¡¯s suite of yesterday¡¯s hotel, Alex met Keh¡¯s wife.


    She was bald, pale, and thin to the bones. She couldn¡¯t even speak. It was apparent that she was


    gravely ill and not far from death.


    ¡°Master Alex, this is my wife. Her name is Alice rk. She has throat cancer, so she can¡¯t speak.


    Please don¡¯t mind her,¡± Keh said.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s okay.¡± As Alex spoke, he looked at Shamus and the others who hade together.


    Thinking that they were the medical team that Keh specifically hired for his wife, he decided not to


    ask about them.


    Wendy anxiously asked, ¡°Big brother, can you really cure my mom?¡±


    Alex took a look at Alice with his Third Eye, then felt her pulse. He smiled and nodded, ¡°Rest assured,


    your mom¡¯s situation isn¡¯t too bad. She¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow. You might even see her hair grow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Big brother, if that really happens, I¡¯ll surely repay you. I¡¯ll even be willing to marry you.¡±


    Hearing these words, Shamus became furious and jealous. That was because he had a son who was


    coincidentally around the same age as Wendy. He wanted his son to pursue Wendy. Since she was anC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    only child, the Sunders¡¯ enormous assets would then belong to the Wilsons as well.


    ¡®This ¡°big brother¡± that came out of nowhere wants to get to her first?¡¯


    ¡®Impossible!¡¯


    He coughed and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t introduced yourself. What do I call you? Which medical school did


    you graduate from and which hospital are you working at? What achievements have you gained in


    oncology? I¡¯m Shamus Wilson, head of Long Beach¡¯s Mercy¡¯s Cancer Hospital. I¡¯m very interested in


    you!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1452

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1452


    Alex looked at him. He finally realized that these people weren¡¯t on Keh¡¯s private team.


    Looking at his expressions when he spoke, you could tell that his main goal was to make Alex look


    bad. However, Alex¡¯s personality was that if someone made him look bad first, they better be ready for


    a real diss.


    He calmly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a graduate from any medical school, nor do I work at a hospital. And well, as


    for my achievements in oncology, I¡¯ve healed patients with stage four cancer. Does that count as an


    achievement?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    One of the female doctors under Shamusughed uncontrobly. ¡°This has to be the funniest and most


    ridiculous joke I¡¯ve ever heard! You¡¯re barely thirty, have never been to medical school, and have never


    been a doctor. Based on what abilities did you heal stage four cancer? With your mouth? Or were you


    dreaming? Mr. Sunder, I¡¯ll swear on my life that he¡¯s definitely a liar.¡± The woman looked good.


    She was wearing a pair of ck stockings, high heels, and only a mini skirt covered her behind. One


    wouldn¡¯t think of her as a doctor at first nce, more like a PR for the head of the hospital. As she


    talked, her expressions were mean and taunting as she looked down on Alex.


    Shamus had deliberately brought her along to ridicule this ¡°miracle doctor¡±.


    Her best ability was her way around words. This was true for her, no matter how she handled a


    situation, or when dissing others.


    She stopped, looked at Alex with a cold smile, and paused. ¡°Kid, be honest and be humble as a


    person. Don¡¯t go down the wrong path! In this world, there¡¯re lots of people you can¡¯t afford to offend.


    Once you make a mistake, there are grave consequences. An important person such as Mr. Sunder is


    an example of someone you shouldn¡¯t offend! If you¡¯re smart enough, kneel immediately to Mr. Sunder


    and apologize. Admit you¡¯re a liar, or I¡¯ll have you know that going to jail would be the least severe


    oue.¡±


    Smack!


    Just as the woman finished speaking, Keh pped her right on her fair face. Not only did the hit


    cause her to fall onto the floor, but it also bent her fake nose.


    Keh furiously roared, ¡°Who gave you the nerve to talk to Master Alex like that! Swear on your life?


    Is your life even worth anything? Let me tell you. Your life doesn¡¯t evenpare to a strand of hair on


    Master Alex¡¯s leg.¡±


    The p left the woman stunned. She covered her bloody nose, shaking and upset Shamus didn¡¯t


    expect Keh to use force. He felt even more foolish.


    ¡®Why would Keh believe this young man? Is he that desperate?¡¯


    He quickly said, ¡°Mr. Sunder, please don¡¯t be angry. What Karen said is true. This is for your wife. Just


    look at him. Does he look like someone who could cure your wife of her sickness? To be honest, none


    of us here believe him. If he really can, I¡¯ll have to resign from my position as the hospital¡¯s dean. I¡¯d be


    thoroughly embarrassed!¡±


    Alex finally spoke up. ¡°Mr. Wilson, was it? Since you said so, why don¡¯t we make a bet? If I can cure


    Mrs. Sunder, you¡¯ll hand over Mercy hospital to me. Deal?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to make such a bet, then get lost. No one invited you over.¡± Wendy immediately


    started chasing them out.


    She knew that Alex had cured Freya¡¯s illnessst night. Hence the father and daughter were confident


    in his abilities.


    Shamus¡¯ face went pale, yet he still didn¡¯t believe that Alex could cure Alice¡¯s cancer. In the end, he


    agreed loudly. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s make this bet then! But what if you lose?¡±


    Alex raised his index finger. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 100 billion dors.¡±


    ¡°Heh, what a joke. Do you even have 100 billion? Do you think money¡¯s mere toilet paper?¡± chuckled


    one of Shamus¡¯ teammates.


    Snap!


    Alex snapped his fingers. At that, X came from the room next door.


    ¡°How much money do I have now?¡± Alex asked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1453

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1453


    When Alex was in trouble, the Stoermers helped him immensely with their power since they were part


    of Michigan¡¯s upper-ss and were among the eight royal families.


    Hence, there was no way that X wouldn¡¯t know about this. In reality, she had been looking for Alex


    and Phoebe with all her might as well. She was present when Alex came home yesterday.


    Now that the Sky Tower project was set in stone, they had to start blocking out all the entrances. Both


    X and Waltz were in charge of distributing the work to their employees throughout this entire


    process. That was why X was next to Alex when Keh called. So she tagged along.


    X was currently wearing a silky white top, a ck pencil skirt, and a pair of ck heels with red


    soles. Her figure was tall and elegant.


    She walked into the room with perfect posture and stood next to Alex.


    ncing toward Shamus and the others, she said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, you own thirteen percent of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s shares. Rounding up the numbers, ording to how much they


    earnedst week, you already have over 130 billion from their earnings.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the ownership of Global Traders Hotel has been transferred to your name. That is worth


    about five billion.¡±


    ¡°ording to thetest market price, Lush Cosmetics is worth around 100 billion as well. With


    Rockefeller Group, they are worth around 500 billion dors in total. Besides that. Lush Cosmetics is


    still expanding. Many international figures would buy the business at three times the current market


    price.¡±


    What X said caused a loud, shocked gasp to escape the mouths of Shamus and the others.


    Everyone became silent when she said this. Even the Sunders looked at them in disbelief.


    They were reasonably wealthy, hence money was merely denominated in figures. They didn¡¯t even


    remember how much money they owned in general. However,pared to Alex¡¯s wealth, theirs was


    nothing.


    Alex himself was shocked too. ¡°Am I really that rich now?¡±


    One should know that Lush Cosmetics had only been created four months. They basically started from


    scratch, yet they managed to earn 150 billion within half a year. It was simply an unbelievable feat.


    X smiled. ¡°Have you underestimated just how popr Lush Cosmetics is now? With Daya as their


    spokesperson and Stephen as a real-life example of its effects, Lush Cosmetics is now considered a


    necessity within the rich!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, your ex-wife¡¯s cousin, Sharpay, had sessfully carried out her proposal to expand the


    business online. Many influencers on YouTube, Instagram, and Twitter have been promoting our


    products like crazy. The richdies that you¡¯ve saved back in Michigan had voluntarily promoted them


    as well. Last month, all other cosmetic lines experienced a thirty percent decrease in their sales within


    the country. Their customers have started using Lush Cosmetics instead.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we haven¡¯t expanded our business internationally either. So can you imagine what


    would happen if we do? Your wealth will surely reach new heights.¡±


    X said those words with confidence and seriousness, leaving Shamus and the others stunned.


    ¡®This is what we really mean by wealth!¡¯


    ¡®Why would such a rich man need to scam Keh Sunder?¡¯


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡®Unless he¡¯s gone mad, or he could be¡­¡¯


    ¡°You fraud! All of this is fake! Did you think we would believe you? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± The woman


    who Keh pped stood up and pointed toward Alex. ¡°You probably hired this woman to boast


    about you, so you two can cooperate together in this scam! Hmph! She¡¯s quite the locker. Too bad


    she¡¯s just a lowly scammer! You people are professionals, huh?¡±


    Smack!


    Just then, the woman was pped once more on her other cheek As if it were Deja Vu, the one who


    pped her was Keh again.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1454

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1454


    He pped harder than thest, knocking out two of her teeth. ¡°You are absolutely ridiculous, woman!


    If you don¡¯t know anything, then just shut up. Do you even know who she is? She¡¯s the youngest


    daughter of the head of the Stoermer family in Michigan! She¡¯s an actual princess in this country, yet


    you call her a scammer? You really do have a death wish, don¡¯ t you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The princess of the Stoermer family of Michigan? You you¡¯re Miss X Stoermer?¡¯


    Long Beach wasn¡¯t far from Michigan. Hence Shamus obviously knew about the Stoermer family of


    Michigan. He knew who X was as well. He couldn¡¯t even get the chance to ever suck up to such a


    legendary and elegant woman, let alone get to know her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! And I can swear on my life that everything I said was the truth and nothing but the truth.¡±


    X continued. ¡°If Mr. Rockefeller wants to ce a bet of 100 billion, it would pose no problems. So, a


    deal is a deal, right?¡±


    Shamus started pondering. Now that X had stepped up, the odds were beginning to go against him.


    However, the 100 billion that Alex offered was enough to catch the greedy man¡¯s interest.


    More importantly, being an oncologist himself, he knew that no one in the world could ever cure Alice¡¯s


    stage four cancer. This was why he still had hope in his knowledge.


    Shamus nodded profusely and said, ¡°Alright, should we sign a contract then?¡±


    He was worried that Alex would go back on his words.


    ¡®100 billion! Even if I still had Mercy Hospital, it was worth 3 billion at most.¡¯


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    After cing their bets, Alex smiled cockily as he took a nce at Shamus. He then took a pill out of


    his pocket and fed it to Alice.


    As Keh watched him with confusion stered all over his face, Alex exined, ¡°This is a


    rejuvenation pill, normally used on fighters or cultivators. It can help one stay alive for another ten


    years, so it¡¯s more than enough to cure your wife¡¯s cancer! Besides, it can heal what the chemotherapy


    has done to her body.¡±


    One of the professionals that Shamus brought along couldn¡¯t help but scold Alex. ¡°That¡¯s simply


    atrocious! How could such medicine possibly exist? If this were real, then it wouldn¡¯t be medicine from


    this mortal realm. It had to be from the Gods!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We don¡¯t know what this medicine is, and neither do we know of its side effects! How


    could you just let the patient take this? What do we do if something happens to her? Mr. Sunder, you


    have to be careful of such a strange medicine. If her condition worsens, the cancer cells would surely


    spread throughout her entire body. It¡¯ll be impossible to save her then,¡± another professional spoke up


    as well.


    However, Alice started coughing, spitting a small pool of blood onto the ground.


    Seeing this, Karen startedughing out loud. ¡°Hahahaha! See that? This is what happens if you believe


    in these scammers. Rejuvenation pill? Did you really think it¡¯s some miracle pill? Besides, adding


    another ten years to your life? I¡¯d say it¡¯s sucking the life out of her! Great¡­ Look what you¡¯ve done!


    She¡¯s definitely going to die now! It¡¯s toote to regret your actions! You evil being! Are you still going to


    lie your way out of this, huh, kid?¡±


    Shamus¡¯ mouth curved up slightly. ¡°You lost Mr. Rockefeller, Miss Stoermer. The contract is effective,


    you know?¡±


    Thinking about how he was about to be pocketing 100 billion dors, Shamus couldn¡¯t care less about


    Alice¡¯s well-being.


    Just then, Alice exhaled deeply.


    She then kneeled before Alex and spoke, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Dr. Rockefeller. I won¡¯t ever forget


    your kindness and generosity.¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    At the time, everyone except for Alex and X were in utter disbelief.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1455

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1455


    ¡®This woman with throat cancer is actually speaking.¡¯


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    With this, everyone fell silent, too shocked to say anything.


    Wendy froze for a couple of seconds before snapping back to reality, yelling. ¡°Morn! You can actually


    talk now? You¡­ Are you really cured now? That was quick! That was amazing, just amazing! Big


    brother really did hand you a miracle pill!¡±


    Keh was overwhelmed as well.


    Alice used to be gorgeous. She may not be the prettiest of them all but was considered a one in a


    million. The couple knew each other since they were young, so their rtionship was solid and stable.


    However, after she was diagnosed with cancer, she started withering away like a fragile flower.


    Chemotherapy had destroyed her looks as well, no longer the beauty she once was.


    ¡°Pffft¡­¡± Suddenly, Alice vomited another mouthful of blood.


    There was a ck blob within the blood as well, and it looked like a blood clot.


    Shamus shook his head. ¡°You guys are getting ahead of yourselves. She¡¯s vomiting blood, for god¡¯s


    sake! Do you still not see that her condition has worsened? She may be able to talk, but I don¡¯t think it


    means that she¡¯s better. She¡¯s breathing herst breath! This is terminal lucidity. She doesn¡¯t have


    much time left.¡±


    Karen was cackling coldly as well. ¡°What a bunch of idiots! You were absolutely tricked by these


    scammers. She¡¯s going to die soon, yet you¡¯re still so happy about it. Iwonder if you really are that nice,


    or are you just t out stupid?¡±


    Their words made the two Sunders panic. They immediately asked how Alice was feeling at the time,


    concerned about her condition.


    Alice shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my throat feels a lot better. It doesn¡¯t hurt as bad anymore.¡±


    Shamus shook his head again. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re bleeding. With extra moisture in your throat, it¡¯s


    only natural that it wouldn¡¯t hurt as bad. But your condition has definitely worsened! All I can say is, I¡¯m


    truly sorry for your loss. If you had just listened to us and continued receiving treatment in the hospital,


    you would¡¯ve been able to live another four or so years. Not even God could save you now.¡±


    The Sunders¡¯ expressions darkened.


    Wendy turned to Alex immediately. ¡°Big brother, what do we do? Would my mom be alright? Didn¡¯t you


    say that you¡¯d cure her without any problems?¡±


    X interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he said that there wouldn¡¯t be any problems, then there won¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯ll be alright. Besides, she hasn¡¯t vomited enough blood yet. Let me help.¡±


    After that, he grabbed Alice by the neck andpressed it lightly, repeating the process three times in


    a row.


    ¡°Bleurgh! ¡± Alice vomited arge pool of old blood as if it hade out of her stomach instead of her


    throat. This gave everyone quite a shock.. Alice was pale in the face herself, petrified as well.¡±


    However, all Alex did was shrug. ¡°Alright, I guess that¡¯s about it!¡±


    Alice¡¯s condition started changing once more, and her face didn¡¯t look as pale as it did. Moreover,


    luscious ck hair was miraculously growing out of her bald head too!


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How could she grow hair in such a short time? This is unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°What is going on? There¡¯s no way¡­ How could something like this happen?¡±


    As soon as they saw the changes in Alice¡¯s body, all of them were stunned. It was as if they saw her


    travel back in time. She looked as if she had managed to travel five years back within five minutes,


    where her hair ended up growing out till her waist too.


    ¡®Her hair is so long that it¡¯s at her waist now!¡¯


    Turning back to her face, she no longer looked like a cancer patient. Her rosy cheeks and energetic


    eyes were back, no longer covered in wrinkles.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    The father and daughter immediately rushed over to her and embraced the woman tightly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1456

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1456


    X smiled and turned to Shamus. ¡°So how¡¯s that, Mr. Wilson? You believe us, right? Now that the


    contract is signed don¡¯t try to pull any tricks on us! I¡¯ll bring someone along to take over Mercy Hospital


    in a week.¡±


    Shamus looked as if he had lost his entire family, an exceedingly sorrowful look now adorning his face.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to admit defeat this soon. ¡°We¡¯re not even sure if the cancer cells in her body


    have descended to the normal rate! You can¡¯t see that with the naked eye, so she must go through a


    checkup first.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not satisfied with the oue, huh? Go ahead and check then!¡±


    There were many hospitals in Michigan that could check the density of cancer cells in one¡¯s body.


    Hence, the results were out within two hours. It would seem that everything was normal.


    This indicated that Alice¡¯s cancer waspletely cured.


    Thud!


    Shamus fell on his butt. He just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. How is that possible? How could such a miracle pill exist? No man has ever found


    a special cure for cancer in this day and age!¡±


    X replied. ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible. If you do think that some things are, you simplyck knowledge.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After pausing for a brief while, she continued. ¡°You have one week! If you don¡¯t cooperate with us, I will


    let you taste the Stoermer family¡¯s hidden power. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want to see that, right?¡±


    The color drained from Shamus¡¯ face.


    He was sad that his precious hospital would now be in someone¡¯s hands, especially after all the time


    and effort that he¡¯d put into managing it. However, he knew that he didn¡¯t stand a chance against the


    Stoermers of Michigan, hence all he could do was ept their terms. Just as Alex and the others were


    nning on leaving, Shamus called out to them. ¡°Wait, that pill. The rejuvenation pill, I mean. Can you


    please give me one?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°A rejuvenation pill can help prolong one¡¯s life for ten years. It can even make


    one¡¯s body turn ten years younger, and it can cure hundreds of diseases. Do you really think I¡¯d just


    give it to you like it¡¯s some dor store candy?¡±


    Shamus froze.


    ¡®Right¡­ Why would he give such a miracle pill away that easily?¡¯


    ¡®If this were put up for auction to the international market, this would most definitely cause an uproar for


    being able to cure stage four cancer alone. The rich of this world would definitely try to get their hands


    on it. When that happens, it would be auctioned at an unimaginably high price.¡¯


    ¡°Then, can I ask what you¡¯d be doing to the hospital once you¡¯ve taken it?¡±


    Upon receiving Shamus¡¯ question, Alex pondered and said, ¡°I¡¯d give it to someone else, someone who


    would actually put it to good use. The hospital would then be renamed as Ganoderma, managed by the


    one and only Immortal Doctor so everyone in America shall receive proper treatment.¡±


    At first, he didn¡¯t really put much thought into this. All Alex wanted to do was crush Shamus.


    Now that he thought about it, this was a very suitable gift for Cheryl. As a doctor herself and a


    descendant of the Immortal Doctor, it was a waste for her to stay cooped up in the current Ganoderma.


    Moreover, with the help of both Guilherme Extraordinaire and the miracle doctor of California, she


    should manage a much more advanced hospital that would suit her current status.


    ¡°Immortal Doctor?¡± Shamus was shocked to his core. ¡°Is¡­ Is it really the actual Immortal Doctor? The


    lord of all medical ns¡­ Could it be that the Immortal Doctor was reborn?¡±


    Alex took a nce at him. ¡°Looks like you know quite a lot, huh?¡±


    Shamus replied. ¡°If it really is the actual Immortal Doctor, then feel free to manage my hospital. I would


    be willing to hand it over with no questions asked.¡±


    X smiled coldly. ¡°We¡¯re not managing your hospital. You lost it, remember? This is Alex¡¯s hospital


    now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Shamus¡¯ face flushed from embarrassment.


    He was really willng to work under the Immortal Doctor, which would help him build his reputation as an


    oncologist. However, due to the lost bet, none of this would be relevant to him. His name would be


    tattered.


    ¡°I¡­ May I stay at the hospital? I can be a normal doctor. All I ask is to be able to work in the same


    hospital as the almighty Immortal Doctor. I¡¯m also more than willing to share my oncology research with


    the hospital.¡±


    Seeing just how genuine Shamus¡¯ eyes were, Alex could sense his passion for medicine. He nodded.


    ¡°Fine, but ask her yourselfter on!¡±


    With this, the situation was settled.


    Alex called Cheryl. ¡°Cherry, I got a hospital for you. How does bing dean sound like to you?¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Cheryl to cry for help. ¡°Alex, me, and Phoebe are in trouble! Can youe


    over? We¡¯re at Seven Mile Springs right now.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1457

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1457


    After being freed from the suffering of her illness, Alice regained her health. She even looked younger


    than she was before she was diagnosed. This was because half of the pill¡¯s effects were used to cure


    her cancer, which was why she only ended up looking five years younger. However, Alice was already


    grateful enough that she was alive, let alone this.


    Keh also knew that the rejuvenation pill that Alex gave his wife was priceless. One couldn¡¯t


    possibly measure its worth using money.


    Such a miracle pill was limited, the one and only.


    A while ago, an extremely wealthy European man was diagnosed with cancer. He had announced that


    he was willing to hand over half of his wealth to anyone who could cure his cancer. In the meantime,


    some patient media workers helped him tally up his worth. In the end, they found out that half of his


    wealth was worth hundreds of billions of euros.


    It was a pity that he still died in the end.


    Keh immediately showed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rockefeller. Don¡¯t worry. I will not break my


    promise. Even if I have to walk through hell and back, I won¡¯t dare to hesitate.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, would you like to have lunch with us?¡± Keh asked again.


    However, Alex put his phone away and bid his goodbyes instead.


    He turned to X. ¡°Help me follow up on the matters regarding Mercy Hospital. Something urgent


    cropped up, so I have to go now!¡±


    Without letting X reply, Alex activated his spiritual power and rushed out of the room as if he had


    turned into light, disappearing from everyone¡¯s view.


    Keh widened his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Rockefeller to be so good in Feather Walk! My skills are


    nothingpared to his!¡±


    As for Shamus and the others, their mouths were agape, unable to swallow the shock they experienced


    on this day.


    ¡°How could someone move with such great speed? I can¡¯t believe it!¡± said one of the experts. ¡°If he


    were to participate in the Olympics, he will win everypetition!¡±


    Keh buffed. ¡°With Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s power, participating in the Olympics will be bullying those kids.


    Even I wouldn¡¯t attend suchpetitions. Those are for normies.¡±


    In other words, it just meant that they were far from ordinary.


    ***


    At that moment, the door to a private room at Seven Mile Springs got kicked down. Cheryl and Phoebe


    currently had a staredown with a group of men.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything to us!¡± Cheryl growled. ¡°My friend is on his way, and he¡¯s very powerful.


    None of you stand a chance against him. Hence, don¡¯t make such a mistake.¡±


    Earlier today, Cheryl and Phoebe were in the mood for a hot spring bath, which was why they came by.


    Since they have booked a private room, the two were very revealing bikinis. Cheryl was wearing a


    white one, whereas Phoebe was in ck.


    With entirely opposite colors, the two looked even more alluring than usual.


    However, when a waiter walked in with a bowl of fruits, a man who happened to pass by noticed the


    two. He felt as if his breath had been sucked out of his chest. After that, he even barged into the room


    to ¡°befriend¡± them just because he was drunk.


    Seeing this, Cheryl pped his face, dislocating his jaw. To her demise, this only made the situation


    worse.


    The man¡¯s friends barged into the room as well, extremely furious. They demanded that the two sleep


    with them if they wanted them to leave.


    ¡°Powerful? How powerful?¡±


    A half-naked man with only a towel wrapped around his waist started making extremely lewd gestures


    to Cheryl, eyes fixated on her lower half.


    He chuckled, ¡°Is he as powerful as I am? Why don¡¯t youe and see for yourself? Then you¡¯ll see


    who¡¯s more powerful.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1458

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1458


    Cheryl was so angry that her face turned pale. She wanted to call Guilherme out for help, yet she didn¡¯t


    like the old man to see the two of them in bikinis. On the other hand, Phoebe started yelling.


    ¡°Waiter! Waiter!!!¡±


    However, one of the chubby men smiled and said, ¡°You can stop yelling. No one wille, no matter


    how much you yell. That¡¯s because I own this ce. You hurt my precious customer, so we¡¯re just here


    to negotiate. It¡¯s useless calling for the waiters.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss? And you¡¯re letting these people do anything as they please? Are you trying to close


    this business down?¡±


    ¡°Ah, how spiteful! But I¡¯m not doing anything of that sort. Aren¡¯t we negotiating here, huh? You hurt


    someone in their group, so they¡¯re suggesting youpensate. I think that¡¯s fair, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s another


    matter if you agree to those terms or not, though¡­ You can negotiate further, like how long you¡¯d have


    to sleep with them per session,¡± the chubby boss said with a sly chuckle.


    Cheryl was so furious that she had no words to say. ¡®How does such a shameless boss exist?!¡¯


    Phoebe said coldly, ¡°Fine, so be it, then. You¡¯ll be taking responsibility for what you just said. I¡¯ll make


    sure that I¡¯ll have your business closed by tomorrow.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Despite that, the chubby man replied nonchntly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait!¡±


    He then turned to the topless man and said, ¡°Mr. Xenos, these two women are too hot tempered, so I


    can¡¯t do much as a middleman. You guys would have to negotiate on your own now! Don¡¯t worry. I will


    ensure absolute privacy. No one would be able to interrupt the negotiation.¡±


    After that, he backed out of the room.


    It was evident that the chubby boss was implying that the private room would be closed out, so these


    men could do anything they wanted there without getting caught.


    The topless man chuckled. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll be going deep into this negotiation, else we wouldn¡¯t really


    know how deep we can go. So¡­ Which one of you would like to go first?¡±


    He stared at Cheryl. ¡°I think I¡¯ll start with you. I think you should be pretty ¡°deep¡±, eh?¡±


    Then, he ordered his bodyguards to pin Cheryl down. Since his bodyguard was a strong fighter, Cheryl


    knew that she couldn¡¯t fight him with her current strength and skills.


    ¡°Stop!!!¡± Phoebe screamed. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you dare toy even a finger on her, you¡¯ll regret it! Do


    you even know who her boyfriend is? He¡¯s a Divine Constabry elder! None of you here could defeat


    him even if you went at him all at once!¡±


    ¡°An elder of Divine Constabry? Oh my, I¡¯m so scared!¡± the topless man cackled. He couldn¡¯t care


    less. ¡°It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯te today, ¡®cause I¡¯m taking his girlfriend right now. If hees, all he can


    do is watch me toy with his girlfriend. That¡¯s too cruel now, isn¡¯t it? But I just¡­ I really can¡¯t help it!¡±


    Another guy said, ¡°So what if he¡¯s an elder? Do you know who he is? He¡¯s Lord Commander¡¯s


    grandnephew! Do you even know who Lord Commander of Department Six is? Alright, you peasants


    are oblivious to the world, so it¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t know who I¡¯m talking about. So let me have you


    know that governors in Michigan would have to grovel before him! Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± A man¡¯s voice chimed from behind them.


    When Cheryl and Phoebe heard the voice, they were overjoyed.


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    ¡°Rockie!¡±


    Suddenly, Phoebe realized that her voice sounded slightly whiny, as though she was Alex¡¯s girlfriend


    instead of Cheryl.


    Hence, she immediately added. ¡°That guy wants your girlfriend to sleep with him! Beat him up right


    now!¡±


    ¡°Sleep with him?¡± Alex raised an eyebrow and patted the topless man on the shoulder. ¡°Really?¡±


    The topless man frowned angrily. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?! Are you that elder from Divine Constabry? Do


    you know who I am? Lord Commander of Department Six is my granduncle! Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t


    know him. Not only did your girlfriend offend me, she even hurt my friend! That¡¯s why I¡¯m demanding


    them to sleep with us. Any opinions on that?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I have any opinions. I just think that your little brother has


    something to say. Your little brother has probably stopped working in general. There¡¯s no way for it to


    recover to how it was before.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1459

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1459


    ¡°What little brother?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by stopped working?¡±


    The topless man was Gill Xenos, Grant¡¯s grand nephew. He had been extremely arrogant just because


    he had such a powerful rtive. He would do whatever he pleased, no matter when or where he was.


    Since Department Six was such a powerful organization, he indeed had the backbone to behave so


    cockily, not to mention that his granduncle was the head of this organization as well. Moreover, even if


    he did mess up, his granduncle wouldn¡¯t need to help him out one bit. Others would be willing to help


    him handle the situation without hesitation.


    Hence, this caused him to think that he ruled the world. Thus he thought he had the right to barge into


    someone¡¯s private room at the hot springs and demand them to sleep with him.


    ¡°Gill, he¡­ He¡¯s talking about your¡­ Which is like¡­¡± One of Gill¡¯s friends whispered while pointing at


    his lower half.


    Gill was enraged. ¡°You f*cker! Yours is the one that stopped working! How dare you curse me? I¡¯ll just


    have to break yours so you¡¯ll no longer be a man¡­ Oh no, you¡¯d have to wait, though. Watch me as I


    toy with your girlfriend. Let¡¯s see if yours has any reaction to that.¡±


    Alex chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re not going to have a reaction in the first ce.¡±


    That was because Alex had used his spiritual power to destroy the nerves around Gill¡¯s crotch when he


    patted him on the shoulder.


    Since it was silent and didn¡¯t cause any pain, Gill himself hadn¡¯t noticed anything wrong with his body.


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you watch right now! I¡¯ll make sure you know what it feels like to be self-conscious!¡±


    Since Gill was extremely arrogant, he really didn¡¯t care about any consequences at this moment.


    However, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. He couldn¡¯t feel anything down there. He


    couldn¡¯t even tell if it was still there, let alone a reaction. It felt as if all senses around that area had


    disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± Gill was starting to panic, and he frantically grabbed his groin.


    To his demise, it felt like he was just grabbing a ball of dough. More importantly, he didn¡¯t feel anything


    when he touched it as well, as if it wasn¡¯t attached to him.


    Alex asked, ¡°So? I was right, huh? Did it stop working? Hmm, I wonder how you can go around toying


    with women in this state? Women would probably be disgusted by you, huh?¡±


    Gill was still panicking. He continued to stare at Cheryl¡¯s back, fantasizing about every racy scenario he


    could, hoping to promote blood flow to that area. However, he was left absolutely disappointed. He


    didn¡¯t feel anything down there at all.


    ¡°Xenos, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± one of his underlings asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t feel anything. I can¡¯t even feel if it¡¯s attached to me or not! What do I do? How could this


    happen to me? I wasn¡¯t like this before!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Gill¡¯s underlings froze.


    One of them asked, ¡°Xenos, are you sure that it was working fine before?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck is that supposed to mean?¡±


    Alex replied for the underling, ¡°He¡¯s asking if you¡¯ve had this problem since you were young. Were you


    born impotent?¡±


    Gill raged. ¡°Of course not! I¡¯ve been pretty normal up till now!¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Then you should be careful. If it just stopped working out of nowhere, that means


    something in your body has changed. You should head to the hospital for a check-up and cure this if


    you can. Don¡¯t waste any more time, else all there¡¯s left to do is chop it off and be a woman


    instead.¡±


    Gill was terrified. Goosebumps sprouted all over his body when he thought about such serious


    consequences. His mood to stay longer had disappearedpletely. He then immediately ordered


    someone to send him to the hospital for a checkup.


    The remaining people left as quickly as they could too. Gill might not fear the Divine Constabry, but


    his friends still did.


    In a matter of minutes, Alex, Cheryl, and Phoebe were the only ones left in the room.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1460

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1460


    Cheryl hugged Alex tightly. ¡°If I knew that we¡¯d be bumping into such people, we definitely wouldn¡¯t


    havee here! The owner of this ce is such a jerk too! He let those people do whatever they


    wanted! If you didn¡¯te in time, I would¡¯ve been¡­¡±


    Alex then pped her back, causing her to yelp in pain.


    ¡°Hey, why did you p me?¡±


    Alex replied. ¡°As punishment! You literally have the Immortal Doctor at your disposal, yet you don¡¯t use


    him when it¡¯s needed! With your current power and skills, along with the Gctic Protection Amulet,


    why were you even scared of those bodyguards?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m just not used to it!¡±


    Phoebe spoke up, ¡°Yeah! Cherry¡¯s a girl, you know? It¡¯s only natural for her to be anxious. How could


    you p her? And you didn¡¯t even hesitate! I¡¯m going to make you pay for this! I¡¯m going to p you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Phoebe, p him for me,¡± Cheryl echoed.


    Phoebe smiled and ced her hand on Alex¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m really going to p him, alright?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm! He was the one who pped me first!¡± Cheryl didn¡¯t even turn around as she continued


    hugging Alex tightly.


    Just then, Alex froze when he saw Phoebe lean in and kiss him on the lips.


    The kisssted at least ten seconds as well. Although Alex¡¯s mind was in a blur, he still felt oddly


    excited.


    Cheryl asked, ¡°Did you p him?¡±


    Phoebe smiled. ¡°Mhm! Your boyfriend has tough skin, so I was worried a p wouldn¡¯t work. If


    anything, my hand might end up hurt! That¡¯s why I pinched him hard instead.¡±


    As she said this, she pinched Alex¡¯s lips harshly and winked at him.


    ¡®This woman¡­ is ying with fire!¡¯


    ***


    A few minutester, Alex stood at the side, watching the two gorgeous beauties in their ck and white


    bikinis. Their bikinis perfectly entuated their curves, making them look as if they were subus.


    Noticing Alex¡¯s flustered and excited expression, Phoebe suggested. ¡°Cherry, we haven¡¯t really had a


    good time here. It¡¯s not like we came all the way here just to be interrupted by some b*stards. It¡¯s not


    worth all the trouble! So why don¡¯t we go back into the hot spring? This ce is closing tomorrow


    anyway.¡±


    Phoebe was a woman of her word.


    Moreover, that chubby man was inhumane, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook this easily.


    ¡°But if those peoplee back¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you even scared? Isn¡¯t your boyfriend here? We don¡¯t have to worry about a thing if he¡¯s


    here, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright, then!¡±


    After that, Phoebe headed into the hot springs first. As Cherry walked in slowly, she turned around and


    asked Alex, ¡°Do you want toe in too?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can I?¡± Alex could feel his heart beating out of his chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± said Phoebe. ¡°The spring is pretty big anyway. It¡¯s not like it won¡¯t fit one more person.


    Just pretend you¡¯re swimming at the beach or something¡­ Or could it be that you can¡¯t resist yourself


    after seeing my beautiful self in a bikini? Am I the pretty one, or is your girlfriend the pretty one, huh?¡±


    Alex raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course it¡¯s Cheryl. You¡¯re far behind inparison.¡±


    After saying that, he took his clothes off and hopped into the hot spring as well. He never had the time


    toe to such ces, hence he figured that it was an excellent time to rx and enjoy himself.


    More importantly, he had such beauties by his side right now.


    Although the hot spring wasn¡¯t exactlyrge, a square shaped pool measuring a mere five by five


    meters, the water was milky white since they had added something into it. Hence one wouldn¡¯t be able


    to see what was happening underwater.


    This went directly in Alex¡¯s favor. In just moments, Alex ced his hand on Cheryl¡¯s thigh.


    The woman was flustered, yet she didn¡¯t stop him. After quite a while, Alex could feel a foot sliding up


    and down his leg.


    Initially, he thought that Cheryl was finally making a move on him; hence he grabbed her leg calmly and


    pressed it onto his body¡­ Unexpectedly, Cheryl suddenly stood up and said she wanted to get some


    fruit for herself, walking to the side instead.


    ¡®Then¡­ Whose foot is on me now?¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1461

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1461


    Was there someone else in the hot spring?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    There could not be somebody else other than Phoebe! So, it must be her!


    Cheryl had gone to fetch some fruits. Alex, who was sitting at the opposite, had a rxed expression.


    Alex felt slightly angry when the leg that he was holding seemed to be not hers¡­ Yet, on the other


    hand, he thought that it was a little exciting and addictive to do such sneaky stuff.


    Perhaps it was out of revenge, Alex also reached his leg out and soon stepped on Phoebe¡¯s thigh.


    Her slightly closed eyes shuddered violently, yet she still did not move.


    Alex made a move again by slowly moving his leg upwards. This time, Alex was in a dilemma¡­ Should


    he continue doing it?


    Looking at Phoebe¡¯s current expression, she seemed to have acquiesced to Alex¡¯s frivolous act and


    had no intention to say anything. However, he could not possibly continue doing it!


    Just when Alex decided to retreat, Phoebe suddenly grabbed his leg.


    Alex struggled a bit but Phoebe grabbed it tightly and warned him with lip-sync. ¡°Don¡¯t move.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Cheryl that you harassed me. The evidence is clear, your denial will be invalid.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What do you want to do?¡±


    Alex perspired heavily as he saw Cheryl had returned with a fruit tter and gone into the water again.


    But then, he realized Phoebe was massaging his foot¡¯s sole under the water.


    She was no doubt a doctor. To his surprise, even the foot massage technique was quite professional


    andfortable.


    Previously, Alex was the one who gave massage to other people. This time, Phoebe took the initiative


    to give him a massage.


    What an indulgence!


    He was a bit reluctant to move his foot away. He thought, ¡®Since it¡¯s just a foot massage, it should be


    fine, right?¡¯


    ¡°Phoebe, what do you want to eat? Help yourself, okay!¡± said Cheryl as she smiled.


    Phoebe was busy underwater now. How could she have an extra hand to fetch the fruits?


    Alex thought that she would just let off his leg like that. Unexpectedly, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m kind of


    lazy in the hot spring now. I don¡¯t really want to move. Why don¡¯t you feed me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re even toozy to take the fruits with your hands?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Otherwise, forget it then, I¡¯m not going to eat. You two go ahead and eat. No need to care about


    me.¡± Cheryl smiled, but she still picked up a piece of fruit and stuffed it into Phoebe¡¯s mouth.


    Alex was dumbfounded. Never did he expect that Phoebe would do that. However, this feeling was


    somehow addictive. What should he do?


    Especially when Phoebe was giving him a foot massage under the water, it was unknown if she was


    unintentional or intentional that he could always touch her stomach.


    ***


    Compared to Alex¡¯sfort, someone was very anxious and angry.


    Gill immediately rushed to the hospital right after he left the hot spring. However, this matter was truly


    embarrassing.


    As the dignified Lord Commander¡¯s grandnephew, how would he still be able to fool around with


    women if people were to find out that he had be impotent all of a sudden? It was not pleasant to


    be talked about behind his back.


    So, when the car was driving halfway, he shouted to stop the car.


    ¡°Young Master Xenos, what¡¯s wrong? Are we not going to the hospital anymore?¡± asked his bodyguard.


    His other subordinate, Winel Grundy, also asked caringly, ¡°Young Master Xenos, are you feeling it


    again? I find this so weird! How can someone just lose his senses for no reason? I¡¯ve never heard


    about it before!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1462

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1462


    Gill grunted. ¡°I was just too nervous previously, there must be something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Think about it yourself, there were so many people at that time and even the elder of Divine


    Constabry came over. It¡¯s just normal for me to lose the senses. Besides, if the elder of Divine


    Constabry really went to Department Six to file aint, my granduncle will ask about it too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It must be like that,¡± Winel nodded his head consecutively.


    ¡°Then, where should we go now, Young Master Xenos?¡± asked the bodyguard.


    ¡°Back to the hotel! Winel, get me a few slutty women and also some pills.¡±


    He wanted to try it right away if it would work under normal circumstances.


    Twenty minutester, everything had properly arranged. Gill went to the toilet first. When he came out,


    he did not look well.


    That feeling was extremely terrible. However, what happened next had made him devastated.


    Winel had gotten him two women.


    However, Gill had no reactions at all no matter what they had done to him.


    Gill was anxious as well. He was sweating profusely in panic and even took all three pills that Winel


    had prepared for him. As a result, it still did not work. Half an hour had passed like that, the two women


    were exhausted. Eventually, theyined with great displeasure.


    ¡°Gosh, what the hell? Why do you need to find women when you¡¯re just a eunuch?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Right. You¡¯re just a useless trash in the end.¡±


    Those two women did not even know about Gill¡¯s identity. This series ofints hadpletely


    offended Gill.


    All of a sudden, he got up abruptly and grabbed the wine bottle on the bedside table, smashing it on


    one woman¡¯s head with a bang. Then, he stabbed the broken bottle into another woman¡¯s thigh.


    At once, the blood was dripping and the scene was out of control. However, Gill was not a martial artist,


    whereas, the two service women were not easy on the eyes as well.


    Since women in this industry were willing to sell off their dignity and personality, what else would they


    not do?


    The woman who got hit on the head grabbed a ss cup and fiercely smashed it on Gill¡¯s head.


    ¡°Sherry,e and help me!¡±


    ¡°What a useless b*stard! How dare you use violence on us?! Beat him until he dies!¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The two angry women beat up Gill with punches and kicks. One of them even took video of him. She


    was snatching all Gill¡¯s belongings while ckmailing him.


    ¡°If you evere to trouble us, your video will be uploaded on the inte, Triller, YouTube and others.


    When the timees, everyone will know that you¡¯re a useless man.¡±


    The two women left.


    Meanwhile, Winel and Gill¡¯s bodyguard would never have expected Gill to be beaten up and filmed as


    well. They intentionally waited downstairs to avoid hearing anymotion. When they immediately


    went back to check Gill after receiving his call, they were shocked.


    ¡°Young Master Xenos, what happened? Who did this? Could it be that those people earlier are from


    Divine Constabry?¡±


    p!


    Gill gave Winel a p across the face.


    ¡°D*mmit! What kind of women did you bring me? I was almost killed!¡±


    ¡°Go and find those two b*tches! I want them to know what are the consequences for offending me!¡±


    Winel and the bodyguard were shocked.


    To their surprise, Gill was beaten up. This would be aughing stock if people knew about it!


    ¡°Young Master Xenos, how did you people start fighting? You¡­ How did it go? Were you still able to do


    it?¡±


    Those words hadpletely suppressed Gill¡¯s anger, leaving only panic.


    How would he still find women in the future if he really could not do it?


    Most importantly, he was not married yet. If he could not get better for the rest of his life, he would


    rather be dead!


    As he thought about it, he did not bother to look for trouble anymore. He immediately asked the


    bodyguard to send him to the hospital with the best andrologist in Michigan.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1463

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1463


    An hourter, Gill had received his medical report in the hospital.


    After taking a nce at the report, the andrologist immediately frowned and said while shaking his


    head, ¡°Mr. Xenos, your condition is quite severe. ording to the detailed ultrasound examination, it


    has proven that your member is starting to fail. If the condition continues to progress, the area may


    be atrophied and eventually necrotic. So, my advice is to do the penectomy early before there is


    any tissue necrosis.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gill was dumbfounded when he heard that. He said loudly, ¡°F*ck, what kind of sh*tty specialist are you?


    Are you an eunuch specialist? I was still fine yesterday. How can it suddenly not work anymore today?


    You can¡¯t cure me and you¡¯re asking me to cut it off?¡±


    The doctor helplessly said, ¡°This is my suggestion as an andrologist. Of course, you don¡¯t have to


    believe me too. Whether you want to do the surgery or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Gill was furious. He swept everything off the doctor¡¯s table. ¡°You old fart, are you threatening me?¡±


    The doctor nced at the fierce bodyguard at the side and he did not dare to say anything else.


    Winel said, ¡°Make it clear. What kind of disease does Young Master Xenos have?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°This is an extremely rare functional disorder and veryplicated to exin it. He


    has lost the basic ability of his member. Its nerves have lost their sensitivity and are unable to conduct


    the messages from the brain. Then, it will lead to tissue necrosis and further infection and erosion that


    will endanger his whole body.¡±


    ¡°So serious? How exactly did it ur?¡±


    ¡°There can be many causes, but I¡¯m thinking it may be rted to an unclean rtionship between a


    man and a woman¡­ Such as what he had said, excessive exertion and pressure will cause functional


    problems. If otherplementary medications were taken before, the chances of this happening will be


    even greater¡­ Therefore, for the sake of your life, a penectomy is rmended to be done early.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Bullsh*t! You¡¯re a d*mn quack!¡± Gill was infuriated. How could this be possible?


    ¡°Winel, find me the specialist now!¡±


    Winel frowned. Then, he suddenly said, ¡°Oh! I suddenly remember that I¡¯ve heard from the Little


    Pepper from the Hauffer family previously that there¡¯s a great doctor in California who¡¯s known as the


    Immortal Doctor. He specializes in treating difficult andplicated diseases. Rumor has it that he


    could even cure a man¡¯s pregnancy. It should not be tough for him to cure you, Young Master Xenos.¡±


    ¡°A man¡¯s pregnancy? Is it even true?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it was a haunting fetus!¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    ¡°There were even rumors that he could cure cancer. He¡¯s very great.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and find him for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go to California at once.¡±


    ***


    Winel clearly did not know that the Immortal Doctor that he was looking for was actually Alex who had


    turned Gill like that.


    Meanwhile, Alex and the others were done with the hot spring bath. Alex did not really dare to look at


    Cheryl when they got out.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Originally, he wanted to harass the great beauty, Cheryl, in the hot spring. To his surprise, Phoebe had


    spoiled his n. They were ying at each other¡¯s feet the entire time.


    The feeling was quite exciting, causing Alex to have forgotten his business too. Only after leaving the


    entrance of the Seven Mile Hotspring, Alex gave Zachary a call. ¡°Uncle Xavier, are you still in


    Michigan? I need to make a report.¡±


    ¡°You need to make a report? What kind of report?¡±


    ¡°An owner of the hotspring tried to make Phoebe and Cheryl sleep with the Lord Commander of


    Department Six¡¯s grandnephew in order to get his good graces.¡±


    ¡°What? Which hot spring owner? Is he out of his mind? Didn¡¯t he see the news about the governor¡¯s


    missing daughter? How dare he act against the wind at this time?¡± Afterwards, he hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Miss Larsen and Miss Coney, are you alright?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1464

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1464


    ¡°We¡¯re only slightly frightened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After Zachary got the address and the name, he immediately went to handle the matter.


    As a result, not long after Alex and the others had left, several groups ofw enforcement teams


    belonging to different departments arrived at Seven Mile Springs ordingly and sealed the clubhouse


    right away. The fat boss was frightened and ran out instantly to greet them, but then he was taken


    away by a few people from Divine Constabry.


    ¡°You are under arrest for the attempted murder of the governor¡¯s daughter!¡±


    The fat boss almost peed himself. ¡°W-what governor¡¯s daughter? I¡¯ve never done it. You must¡¯ve gotten


    the wrong person. I¡¯m aw abiding citizen in America. You people can¡¯t do this to me. I want awyer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,wyers are useless before our Divine Constabry.¡±


    The fat boss was enlightened all of the sudden. He remembered what Phoebe said previously, she


    mentioned that she would make his establishment close down the next day.


    It was not even the next day, yet his clubhouse had been sealed.


    Could it be that she was the governor¡¯s daughter?


    It was toote for the fatty to regret it when he figured it all out in that instant. However, he still had a


    glimmer of hope. Seeing his secretary was nearby, he immediately shouted, ¡°Shanny, contact Winel


    Grundy immediately and get Young Master Xenos to save me!¡±


    He ended up being knocked out with a p by a captain of Divine Constabry.


    ¡°How dare you harass Elder Rockefeller¡¯s woman. No one can save you!¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alex and the others went to a restaurant for dinner right after they had left. Alex mentioned


    the matter in Mercy Cancer Hospital. As a result, Cheryl was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I know about the Mercy Cancer Hospital. It was established six years ago. The president is Professor


    Shamus Wilson who has published articles in international medical journals. He¡¯d even given us


    lectures during my days in university!¡±


    Never did Alex expect that Shamus and Cheryl would have such a rtionship.


    He smiled and said, ¡°If he ever finds out that he used to lecture an Immortal Doctor, he¡¯llugh awake


    from his dreams! That old fart said that he will stay in the hospital to be your subordinate and I


    said I¡¯ll let you decide on your own.¡±


    After listening to the bet between Alex and Shamus, Cheryl felt slightly unfair for Shamus. ¡°ording to


    the current medical standards,te stage cancer is indeed a terminal disease. How did he know that


    you had this miraculous pill like the rejuvenation pill? You must have led him onto it.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°He came after me first. It¡¯s only right for me to pay him back! But since he was once your


    teacher, I¡¯ll let him go this time. I won¡¯t say anything about losing the hospital and I¡¯ll treat that as his


    contribution to his own medical career.¡±


    Cheryl nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about his theory on cancer treatment before. In fact, it is simr to


    what I¡¯ve learned from Sir Extraordinaire. If we canbine traditional and modern medicine coupled


    with the treatment methods of Zharvakko, I think we might be able to ovee the problem of cancer.¡±


    ¡°Cheryl, by that time your name will live down the ages and you can at least receive three Nobel


    Prizes!¡± said Phoebe enviously. She was a doctor too. Such an honor was impossible not to be envied.


    Cheryl had been staying in the hotel these few days and she would be returning to California by


    tomorrow.


    Alex happened to go back to California as well, so they agreed to leave together tomorrow.


    Phoebe drove the car and dropped Cheryl off at the hotel first. After saying goodbye in the hotel room


    and leaving her, Phoebe secretly said to Alex, ¡°You¡¯re so good to your girlfriend. Not only you gave her


    the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy, now you even gave her a hospital that is worth billions of dors. Sigh,


    poor me. As someone¡¯s childhood sweetheart and fianc¨¦e with a marriage contract since I was a kid, I


    don¡¯t seem to be seen in the eyes of somebody. ¡±


    Alex nced at her and said, ¡°The Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy originally belonged to Cheryl¡¯s


    grandfather. Moreover, you wouldn¡¯t have time to be any Immortal Doctor too.¡±


    Phoebe said, ¡°All I have is time. I can only peel my own toenails whenever I¡¯m free.¡±


    Alex shook his head and seriously said, ¡°You won¡¯t have time in the future because you¡¯re destined to


    be a goddess.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1465

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1465


    ¡°Goddess?¡±


    Phoebe almostughed when she heard that. ¡°Rockefeller brat, soaking in the hot spring has made


    your mouth so sweet. This means that the hard work to massage the soles of your feet just now is not


    in vain. Are you trying to say that I¡¯m a goddess in your mind?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°What I mean is, you¡¯ll need my help to be a true goddess.¡±


    ¡°What does a true goddess look like? Can I fly in the sky?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re¡­ Are you drunk? But you didn¡¯t even drink just now!¡±


    At this moment, the two people walked into the elevator. Phoebe naturally held Alex¡¯s arm while leaning


    onto him. The temperature between the two of them started to slowly increase.


    When they reached the fifth floor, someone came in.


    Alex slightly struggled, but he soon realized that Phoebe was holding onto him tightly. She even raised


    her head andined, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You wouldn¡¯t even let go off my leg just now. Can¡¯t I even


    hold your arm now? You men are all the same. You people won¡¯t admit doing it after you¡¯re done.¡±


    The two men who just came in turned to them astonishingly.


    Alex was speechless and he did not struggle anymore.


    When the elevator reached the ground floor, Alex pulled Phoebe¡¯s hand and walked out of the hotel


    quickly. In fact, the two men¡¯s constant gaze earlier had made him ufortable, as if he was a


    scumbag who was having an affair outside.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Those two don¡¯t even know us,¡± said Phoebe as she chuckled.


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid it might ruin your reputation. I¡¯m not from Michigan but you¡¯re a famous figure


    in Michigan. If anyone ever identally recognizes you as the governor¡¯s daughter now, it may affect


    your fatherter.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Phoebe shrugged her shoulders.


    When they got back into the car, Alex did not ask Phoebe to drive right away. Instead, he said with a


    serious expression, ¡°What I just said is all true. Do you still remember the phnx acquired from Viole


    Zimmer?¡±


    Phoebe nodded her head.


    She would certainly remember such a weird incident. However, the phnx vanished all of a sudden


    and there was an ident in her family. Various things had happened altogether, so she did not have


    time to think about the phnx. If Alex had not brought it up, she would not have remembered it.


    ¡°That phnx is with you,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°What..?!¡±


    Phoebe just jumped up from her seat and hit the car roof in the end. However, Alex¡¯s words had clearly


    shocked her.


    There was also a reason for Alex to bring up this matter.


    Phoebe was a doctor. If she kept working in the hospital, she would not have time for cultivation at all. If


    she wanted to raise her cultivation to the Spirit Severing stage in three years, it would simply be a joke.


    On the other hand, if Yuno saw that Phoebe was not able to reach the Spirit Severing stage in three


    years¡¯ time, she would definitely take over her body. Hence, Alex had to give her a bit of pressure.


    He slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! That phnx of the index finger is now in your body and has ovepped


    your index finger.¡±


    Phoebe immediately raised her finger and looked at it. However, she could not see the slightest


    anomaly on her finger until Alex used his spiritual power to point on her index finger.


    In the next second, a dim golden light emanated from Phoebe¡¯s index finger, and countless runes burst


    out of her finger.


    Phoebe was dumbfounded as she witnessed the scene. She looked toward Alex nervously. Afterwards,


    she got up from her seat and pounced onto Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1466

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1466


    ¡°W-what is this?¡±


    ¡°How did this corpse¡¯s phnx get into my body? Will there be any problem? I don¡¯t understand how


    this happened.¡±


    Alex was slightly restless when Phoebe¡¯s warm and fragrant body jumped into his embrace.


    ¡®Still, she doesn¡¯t have to be afraid to this point, right?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve only mentioned a phnx. If I were to tell you that there¡¯s a female ghost staying in your body, will


    you even be able to sleep well?¡¯


    Hence, Alex could only try his best to organize his speech to reduce the psychological pressure


    brought to her in this matter. He patted her on the back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This is a good thing


    to you. Do you know the origin of the phnx? This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. It¡¯s a blessing


    that you, Phoebe Larsen, have cultivated for a hundred years. That¡¯s the phnx of a goddess. Now it


    hasbined with your finger, it means that you¡¯ll have the chance to be a goddess.¡±


    The term ¡®goddess¡¯ was a yearning for many women including Phoebe.


    ¡°Are there really goddesses in this world?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Otherwise, how do you exin this finger?¡± said Alex. ¡°But, opportunities are always


    apanied by a little bit of risks. There¡¯s a curse on this goddess¡¯ finger. Therefore, I must help you


    cultivate to reach the Spirit Severing stage in three years. Otherwise, you will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°What kind of danger? Is it death?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ You won¡¯t die, but you will lose your conscience and might be a vegetative person in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But, don¡¯t you worry because with my help, I¡¯ll definitely have you achieve the Spirit Severing stage


    within three years to remove the curse.¡±


    ¡°But, what if I can¡¯t do it? Is it because you have no other ways to save me?¡±


    Alex initially said those words to give her pressure, so he nodded his head.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Phoebe was still slightly shocked. She held onto Alex and did not let go. ¡°What is the Spirit Severing


    stage? Which stage are you at now?¡±


    Afterwards, the two people talked for a long time in the car.


    In the end, Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ll now teach you a cultivation technique that is suitable for you. It¡¯s known as


    the Heaven¡¯s Phoenix Dance Imprint. It¡¯s very simple. With your intelligence, you should be able to


    learn it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the next moment, Phoebe suddenly grabbed onto Alex¡¯s face and kissed him lightly.


    In fact, Alex had kissed her over a hundred times a long time ago but it was who Yuno appeared, so


    Phoebe did not know about it. However, Phoebe took the lead at this moment.


    That kisssted for two full minutes.


    With a determined tone, she said, ¡°I know it¡¯s immoral to snatch my own best friend¡¯s boyfriend but I


    know you much earlier than Cheryl and we have a marriage contract at a much earlier time. So, I¡¯m not


    actually snatching, right?! Most importantly, what if I can¡¯t survive the three years? I only have three


    years left and I¡¯ve not been in a rtionship before. I still don¡¯t know what it is like to have an intimate


    rtionship between a man and a woman. I¡¯m not happy about it!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I promise that you¡¯ll make it.¡±


    Phoebe said, ¡°I don¡¯t want your promise. This can¡¯t be guaranteed. I just want you to promise me that


    you¡¯ll be my boyfriend for three years.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I have a wife.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have a wife or not. I only have three years left! We¡¯re the ones who have a marriage


    contract. Your wife is the third wheel, so are all other women!¡±


    A drunken banter by Willian Rockefeller and Grace Larsen had be Phoebe¡¯s maxim and the


    reason that convinced her to steal her own best friend¡¯s boyfriend.


    Alex scratched his head. ¡°Ah, whatever it is. Now, can we start learning the Heaven¡¯s Phoenix Dance


    Imprint?¡±


    Phoebe shook her head forcibly. ¡°No. Aren¡¯t you going to do something to your beautiful girlfriend?¡±


    Alex was utterly speechless. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re in the car outside a busy hotel¡¯s entrance. What can I do?¡±


    Vroom!


    Phoebe started the car engine and drove to an old neighborhood.


    She pulled Alex into an apartment and closed the door.


    ¡°What about now?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1467

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1467


    Phoebe was leaning against the door with her blushed face and seductive eyes. She even grabbed


    onto the hem of her skirt with one hand.


    Alex¡¯s mouth went dry looking at this scene.


    Phoebe had been seducing him since the hot spring until now. Even a seventy or eighty year old man


    might not be able to stand it, not to mention that he was a vigorous man with normal functions. Alex


    was only able to slightly suppress his impulse in his mind when he thought about Dorothy.


    When he caught a whiff of alcohol, he was slightly surprised as he said, ¡°You were drunk driving just


    now!¡±


    Phoebe was startled for a moment. She frowned and said, ¡°Coward!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve drunk too much.¡±


    ¡°Coward!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll teach you next time.¡±


    ¡°Jerk!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Being called a coward twice and a jerk once hadpletely angered Alex. Phoebe¡¯ s constant


    provocations had instantly tipped the scales of reasoning and impulse in his mind.


    ¡°Rockefeller brat, Rockefeller brat¡­¡±


    Phoebe shook her head. She finally passed out when she could not bear the burden anymore.


    Five secondster, she opened her eyes again. However, those eyes had be iparably


    shocked and confused.


    Yuno.


    Yuno had awakened and took over Phoebe¡¯s body. At the same time, she also received all the senses


    and feelings. She waspletely dumbfounded as she never thought that this encounter would


    ur¡­ As the dignified goddess herself, many ancient saints and geniuses wanted to marry her but


    they could not do it. She had never had any close contacts with men in her entire life. As a result, she


    could vividly feel the happiness of a woman because she had possessed Phoebe¡¯s body.


    If only this was considered as happiness. She struggled slightly but there was no effect at all. Her spirit


    was unstable as well.


    ¡°Leave, leave immediately!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Yuno did not remind Alex but she chose to retreat quietly, so that she could keep her dignity and


    consider it as a nightmare. In fact, nothing had happened, right?


    However, the truth was, she could not go back to deep sleep for a while.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    ¡®Why is this happening?¡¯


    In the end, Yuno sessfully fell asleep.


    ***


    Phoebe was asleep.


    When Alex, who had finally calmed down again, looked at the mess in front of him, he scratched his


    eyebrow. He did not regret it!


    In fact, he had a hunch that something was going to happen between Phoebe and him when they were


    in the hot spring. However, he did not expect that things would develop so quickly.


    After gently moving Phoebe away from his body, he found the bathroom and took a shower.


    Afterwards, he patiently looked around the house.


    To his surprise, he found something very familiar here, it was an aircraft model.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1468

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1468


    It was the one that he made himself when he was young. He brought back the raw materials from a trip


    to Hong Kong with his parents. After that, it was made into the finished product and gifted to Phoebe


    when she was still a young girl.


    It was because at that time, she said that her ambition was to be a female pilot when she grew up.


    Alex reached out to the model as he smiled slightly.


    ¡°The course of life is truly magical. After going around for a long time, I still bump into your,¡± Alex


    murmured as he felt a ripple in his heart again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m your Buddha, and you little monkey can never escape from my palm.¡±


    Not knowing when Phoebe woke up, she hugged Alex from behind. Her warm body was stuck onto him


    unobstructed. As she pointed at the aircraft model, she pouted her lips and said, ¡°This is the ugliest


    present that I¡¯ve received when I was thirteen years old. But, it is also my favorite and now, you¡¯re my


    favorite man.¡±


    Alex touched her face and said with a frown, ¡°If I¡¯d remember it correctly, you mentioned that you didn¡¯t


    like me at all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that women are fickle?¡±


    Just then, Alex¡¯s phone rang.


    At first nce, it was a call from Cheryl. As Alex and Phoebe looked at each other, the atmosphere


    went silent for a while.


    A few secondster, Alex picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Cheryl!¡±


    ¡°Alex, are you home?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I just reached.¡±


    ¡°Phoebe has switched off her phone and I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s home or no t. This woman wouldn¡¯t be in


    any trouble again, right?¡±


    During this period of time, Phoebe got caught up in idents one after another. It had made people


    slightly jittery.


    Alex nced at Phoebe and said, ¡°Her phone is probably out of battery! Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s home. I sent


    her home first and even sat in her house for a while!¡±


    The man lied the moment he opened his mouth.


    Cheryl said, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry. Get some rest!¡±


    ¡°Hold on¡­ ¡± Cheryl continued, ¡°Phoebe was around just now, so I was a bit embarrassed to say it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t sleep. Do you want toe over? The bed is a bit cold!¡±


    Phoebe heard it clearly and almostughed out loud. Cheryl¡¯s intention in her statement was already


    very obvious.


    In the end, Alex found an excuse and rejected her.


    After the phone was hung up, Phoebe hit him and said, ¡°You should¡¯ve promised her just now. Even


    though I¡¯ve stolen her boyfriend, I don¡¯t wish she would hate me because of this! Cheryl has a knot in


    her heart, so we mustn¡¯t let her know that we¡¯re hooked up!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Nothing can be kept secret forever in this world.¡±


    Phoebe said, ¡°I¡¯ll make preparations before the secret leaks out.¡±


    ¡°What kind of preparation?¡±


    ¡°The preparation to make her ept me! It¡¯s a bargain for you!¡±


    That night, Alex taught Phoebe the Heaven¡¯s Phoenix Dance Imprint.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Other than that, Alex realized that after Phoebe had been deflowered, it had not harmed her cultivation


    foundation. Instead, he realized that her meridians were very spiritual, like there was a familiar mass of


    energy swimming in her body¡­ Upon a closer


    identification, it turned out to be a trace of energy contained in the broken Chaos Bead.


    ¡®Since when did it go into her meridians?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that it¡¯s from the intimate contact just now?¡¯


    ¡®How about I try it again?¡¯


    Alex touched his chin while looking toward Phoebe excitedly.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1469

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1469


    On the second day, Alex apanied Cheryl to go home.


    Phoebe initially agreed toe over to see them off, Alex said that he wanted to try it again butst


    night. As a result, they had tried it until dawn, and she really could not wake up.


    She was also afraid that Cheryl might notice something. Well, Cheryl was a great doctor too. Now that


    she had learned medical skills from Guilherme, she could even check one¡¯s body condition through the


    Third Eye. When the time came, she would be able to tell what she had donest night at a nce. By


    then, everything would be hard to exin.


    On the way, Alex could tell that Cheryl was somewhat resentful.


    She only smiled again after Alex actively told two jokes.


    ¡°Anyway, how¡¯s your father?¡±


    Alex suddenly remembered that Cheryl¡¯s father had acted as a matchmaker for the young master of the


    Witch Doctor Sectst time, but he was punished by Alex as a result. Alex had fed him some parasitic


    worm and even ordered him to kneel before the grave of histe wife. However, he seemed to have


    almost forgotten about this matter.


    Cheryl gently grunted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that man¡­¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t he kneel before your mother¡¯s grave?¡±


    As a result, Cheryl said that her father had indeed gone to repent before her mother¡¯s grave some time


    ago due to the threat of the parasitic worm. Furthermore, he even went back home and cried every day.


    Cheryl¡¯s grandmother was gullible to his words.


    After all, he was her biological son and they had not been reunited for many years. Seeing him being


    tortured by the parasitic worm miserably, she got soft hearted and pleaded for her son.


    In the end, Cheryl had removed the parasitic disease from him with the help of Guilherme.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, never did she expect that he would turn to cheat the money out of the olddy. He had even


    scammed and taken away more than three million dors before going missing. The olddy was so


    mad that she did not feel like eating for three days. James even beat his chest. He was so angry that


    his blood pressure had risen.


    Alex said, ¡°Do you need my help? I think with the people of Divine Constabry investigating him, they


    will definitely find him.¡±


    Cheryl hesitated for a moment. In the end, she shook her head. ¡°Forget it!¡±


    This was also the intention of James Coney and his spouse.


    Alex nodded his head and said nothing else.


    Just as a saying went, it was difficult for an upright official to resolve a family dispute.


    The biggest reason for Old Lady Coney¡¯s anger was not that she had been scammed by her son for


    three million dors, but she was disappointed that her son refused to change for the better and return


    home. Then, she was also worried that her son would suffer hardships out there. So, that three million


    dors that had been scammed was considered as a favor to him.


    ***


    When they had reached California, Alex sent Cheryl back home first.


    Before getting out of the car, Cheryl hugged Alex and gave him a warm kiss. She had been holding


    back that kiss for several days. In that instant, a round of passionate kiss happened and almost went


    out of control in the car. Until someone lightly knocked on the car window several times, only then did


    the two people separate from each other panickily. When they raised their heads to take a look, they


    realized that it was James Coney.


    ¡°Alex, when are you going to invite me and Cheryl¡¯s grandmother to your wedding?¡± said James with a


    smile when the car window was rolled down.


    ¡°Grandpa..!¡±


    There was still some saliva on Cheryl¡¯s lips. At this time, she has long been embarrassed as she


    pouted with her blushing red cheeks. She got out of the car panickily and urged Alex to leave. ¡°Hurry


    up and go now! Hurry up now!¡±


    Alex awkwardly left the ce. He felt slightly confused as well.


    He was getting more and more emotional debts. The key point was that every woman was someone


    whom he could not part with, yet he was just one person, after all. When people like Grace Larsen and


    James Coney came over to urge marriage, how was he going to answer them?


    Soon, he got back home. He mainly had two things to attend to after returning to California.


    First, he had to concoct a rejuvenation pill to be consumed by the Clown, Quincy Zoppins.


    This was Zayne York¡¯s condition.


    On the other hand, he had already asked his grandfather, Geronimo, to release the person. It should be


    a very simple thing with his help.


    Secondly, it was about the other shattered Chaos Bead.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1470

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1470


    There was a powerful energy in the shattered bead.


    Alex¡¯s cultivation was very weak previously, so he could not withstand the energy in the bead at all.


    However, he thought that he could give it a try now. He had hidden the scattered chaos bead in a


    secret ce.


    When he was within a hundred of meters away from the bead this time, the remnant of the Chaos Bead


    in his mind pce vibrated vigorously right away.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to find out what is hidden in this bead.¡¯


    Alex took out the bead. He took a deep breath. Then, he condensed his mental power to slowly stroke


    the bead.


    Boom!


    In the next second, a golden light suddenly burst out of the bead. Numerous strange runes soared out


    and formed a sphere, wrapping Alex inside it at once.


    Meanwhile, Alex could hear a solemn chanting.


    ¡°Adoration to Avalokitesvara the Bodhisattva¡­ Mahasattva who is the greatpassionate one¡­¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He fell into a bizarre spiritual world.


    Before his eyes was a huge and boundless Buddha statue lying on the ground.


    ¡®W-what is this thing?¡¯


    ***


    At the same time, Winel Grundy had tossed around and found Azure Storm of Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate in order to find the miracle doctor for Gill Xenos.


    The person who introduced him to Azure was the daughter from the Hauffer family of Michigan who


    worked as awyer-Rhea Hauffer. She was also the samedy who took the initiative to chase after


    Azure earlier. She had a nickname called Little Pepper in Michigan, indicating that she was a very


    difficult opponent inwsuits.


    The two were now in a delicate state under the persuasion of Waltz and Alex.


    Most importantly, Azure was slightly unable to stop Rhea¡¯s pursuit and he was about to be taken down


    by her passion.


    Rhea has personally brought Winel to the Hell¡¯s Angels and introduced him to Azure.


    ¡°You want Master Rockefeller to cure your friend?¡±


    Azure was slightly astonished. Prior to this, he did not know the purpose of Rhea¡¯s visit today. ¡°What


    kind of sickness?¡±


    Winel said, ¡°He can¡¯t feel his member. He can¡¯t erect and can¡¯t do that deed with women.¡±


    Azure frowned. He felt a bit disrespectful toward Alex for asking him to attend to a patient with this kind


    of sickness. He refused his request at once.


    Winel¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°You¡¯re Azure Storm, right? I¡¯ve heard of you before. You¡¯re


    known as the king of California¡¯s underworld, but in reality you¡¯re just an ordinary hitman andpdog.


    Who are you to refuse me? Do you know who¡¯s the person who wants Master Rockefeller to treat his


    illness? He¡¯s an existence that you guys absolutely cannot offend. Hurry up and get whosoever Master


    Rockefeller to cure Young Master Xenos. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the consequences of


    offending him, and your Thousand Miles Conglomerate would be finished as well.¡±


    Michigan was a huge city.


    Because of that, many people from Michigan looked down on the people of California, thinking that


    everyone from California was a country bumpkin.


    Winel was one of them.


    Furthermore, he came from a noble family with a vast wealth and even had Gill behind his back. So, he


    even looked down on Thousand Miles Conglomerate. The words that he said were extremely awful.


    He even felt that it was a great blessing for Master Rockefeller of Thousand Miles Conglomerate to


    cure Gill¡¯s sickness. It was a fortune, so smart people should hold this opportunity dearly.


    Azure sneered.


    In the next second, he instantly gave Winel a p on the face so hard that it had made him turn a


    hundred and eighty degrees on the spot.


    ¡°You want my Thousand Miles Conglomerate to be ruined? Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? Do you know who is behind me?¡± Winel was


    furious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a d*mn about who you are. You deserve to be pped foring to Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate and dishonoring Master Rockefeller,¡± said Azure coldly. Afterwards, he summoned his


    subordinates. ¡°Someonee and break this rubbish¡¯s legs and throw him out.¡±


    Soon, Azure¡¯s subordinates charged in and pinned Winel down.


    With two crack sounds, Winel¡¯s legs were broken.


    Rhea was dumbfounded. Never did she expect that things would develop into this way, so she hurriedly


    pulled Azure. ¡°Azure, don¡¯t be reckless. You can¡¯t afford to offend the person behind him! Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate might really be finished if you offend that person.¡±


    Azure looked at her. ¡°Really? Just leave by yourself if you¡¯re afraid!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1471

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1471


    Rhea Hauffer¡¯s face turned pale.


    She looked at Azure in disbelief as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ What do you mean? Are you


    chasing me away?¡±


    Azure said, ¡°You can think of it that way.¡±


    ¡°Why? Can you tell me what have I done wrong? I¡¯m caring about you. I¡¯m worried that you might


    offend somebody that you shouldn¡¯t. What have I done wrong? You think I¡¯m scared? I¡¯m just worried


    about you. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Azure looked straight into her eyes. ¡°I understand, but this is also the reason why we aren¡¯t meant for


    each other. After all, we walk different paths! We people from Thousand Miles Conglomerate can die


    on our feet than to live on our knees. Besides, he deserves to die for having the guts to insult Master


    Rockefeller!¡±


    After he made his statement, he ordered his subordinates to throw Winel out of the entrance right


    away.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re simply unbelievable!¡± Rhea yelled. ¡°You¡¯re inviting a disaster to befall Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate! Do you know who is behind Winel? It¡¯s the Lord Commander¡¯s grandnephew from


    Department Six. May I ask, can you afford to offend him?¡±


    Azure was stunned.


    Never did he expect that the person behind the opponent would be the Lord Commander. At this


    moment, he frowned very hard.


    If this was the case, it seemed that Thousand Miles Conglomerate really could not afford to offend him.


    As for Winel, both his legs were broken and he was thrown out of the entrance. He was insanely


    infuriated and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m telling you people, you are all finished! How dare you break my leg?! Just


    wait for Young Master Xenos and Lord Commander¡¯s wrath to befall you people! Your Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate is going to be razed to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    At this moment, a luxurious sports car drove in from the outside and stopped in front of the entrance.


    A stunning beauty, who was dressed in a crimson red traditional dress, got out of the car. It was none


    other than Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s CEO, Waltz Fleur.


    After getting out of the car, she slowly walked up to him while looking at him. ¡°Would the Lord


    Commander listen to a small character like you?¡±


    As she said that, she stepped on Winel¡¯s broken leg with her high heels.


    Upon exerting force, Winel yelled in pain.


    ¡°Argh! Let go! Let go of your foot. W-who are you?!¡±


    Waltz said, ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Waltz Fleur.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Waltz Fleur? Great Listen here, I¡¯m Winel Grundy and I came on behalf of Young Master


    Xenos! Young Master Xenos is the Lord Commander¡¯s grandnephew from Department Six. Now, you


    only have one option. Get yourpany¡¯s Master Rockefeller to head to Michigan to treat Young


    Master Xenos right now. After that, you have to ruin Azure Storm¡¯s martial arts and sever all his limbs.


    Otherwise, you people¡­ Owh!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before Winel could finish speaking, his arm was twisted off by Waltz. Then, it was the other arm.


    ¡°The Lord Commander¡¯s grandnephew, right? Ask him to see me personally!¡±


    After doing all this, Waltz walked into Hell¡¯s Angels in high heels.


    She just heard what Rhea had said earlier.


    She shook her head at Rhea and said, ¡°Azure is right. Our Thousand Miles Conglomerate is a tough


    nut. We will only die on our feet rather than live on our knees. It seems like Miss Hauffer still doesn¡¯t


    know my brother well enough. There will be even more conflicts if you two are together forcefully. Miss


    Hauffer, I think you should just let go of him!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rhea was really confused. ¡°Miss Fleur, you¡¯re the CEO of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. How could


    you let your emotions get in the way? This isn¡¯t a problem about being a tough nut or not Rather, this is


    a problem about whether the entire Thousand Miles Conglomerate will be overthrown.¡±


    Waltz waved her hand. ¡°This is our problem!¡±


    After that, she called two people from Hell¡¯s Angels. ¡°You guys, please see Miss Hauffer out!¡±


    Rhea¡¯s chest heaved as she was furious. This was the treatment that she got for her good intentions.


    ¡®How could these two people be so stubborn? Can¡¯t they tell the difference between good and bad


    words?¡¯


    ¡°You-you people are going to regret this.¡±


    Waltz was not concerned. Instead, she said toward Azure, ¡°Bro Azure, I shouldn¡¯t have convinced you


    previously. Normal women really aren¡¯t suitable for a man like you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find you a


    satisfactory wife.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Rhea was equivalent to the one who had brought Winel and the person behind his back, Gill, here to


    be provoked by him. This was also one of the reasons why Azure felt disgusted.


    She did not even discuss this with him beforehand and brought the person over right away. Now, it may


    even cause trouble to Alex.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1472

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1472


    What a troublesome woman.


    ***


    Soon, Gill Xenos found out about the news from his side. He knew that not only Winel had failed to


    invite Master Rockefeller, but all his limbs were also ruined by the people from Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. He was instantly infuriated. ¡°Winel, don¡¯t worry. I, Gill Xenos, will seek justice for you. I¡¯ll


    definitely let the Thousand Miles Conglomerate know the consequences of offending me.¡±


    After hanging up this phone call, Gill made another call out. ¡°Uncle Johansson, it¡¯s Gill here. Can you


    do me a favor?¡±


    ***


    An hourter, there was amotion in California. More than a dozen official departments of California


    conduct inspections on Thousand Miles Conglomerate in turn.


    In the end, they had sealed more than a hundredrge shops owned by Thousand Miles of


    Conglomerate in one go. Even the biggest mall in California had been sealed away. Seals were stuck


    on the main entrance while the customers were chased out of the mall rudely. Even some people in the


    mall who had paid money were chased out before they could get their goods. In an instant, there was a


    great deal of public discontent and grievances.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Fleur, we have an emergency. Seventy percent of our Thousand Miles of Conglomerate¡¯s


    business has been sealed away. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Miss Fleur, the government officials even came to thepany to check our ounts, saying that


    they suspected us of tax evasion.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fleur¡­¡±


    Waltz was seated at the first chair of the meeting room. At this moment, her subordinates were bringing


    one bad news after another. However, she was not afraid, as if everything was under her control.


    Not long after, someone came to make another report.


    ¡°Miss Fleur, some of the senior executives have proposed to resign. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Azure jumped up instantly. ¡°Thepany is now in its most difficult time, yet someone actually


    wants to resign? Which senior executives did that? I¡¯m going to break their legs.¡±


    Waltz waved her hand. ¡°No big deal. Approved!¡±


    Azure said, ¡°Waltz, you¡¯re just letting them go like that? Isn¡¯t that a cheap bargain for them?¡±


    Waltz shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t force everyone to stand together with us. If anyone would like to


    resign and look for a better job elsewhere, they are free to leave! But I, Waltz Fleur, will make it clear


    beforehand, those who leave today shall be cklisted by Thousand Miles Conglomerate and shall not


    be hired by Thousand Miles Conglomerate and our allied units at any time in the future.¡±


    Those words from Waltz were passed down, yet those people who proposed to resign did not take it to


    heart at all.


    ¡®Yourpany is going to close down. Who would still care if we¡¯re working here?¡¯


    As time passed, there was even more bad news about thepany, tax evasion, forced buying and


    selling, using the dark forces of the underworld to retaliate and affect normal business operations as


    well as social unrest. All of this news came pouring down and making them breathless.


    All of these reminded them of Rockefeller Group a year ago.


    Back then, Rockefeller Group was in decline and then it had turned from a first-ss group to a


    second-rated group.


    Afterwards, more and more employees resigned because everyone was afraid of being implicated,


    especially the middle and upper management. On the contrary, the workers at the bottom level did not


    feel much. If someone were to be caught, it would not be the bottom-ss people¡¯s turn. If they wanted


    to resign, it would not be toote to wait until thepanypletely closed down.


    Just when everyone was watching Waltz on how she was going to handle the crisis, several people


    from Department Six walked into the meeting room.


    ¡°Who is Waltz Fleur?¡±


    ¡°Get up and follow us!¡±


    The person who spoke was Uncle Johansson whom Gill had called for help. He was in his forties and


    he was called Lennox Johansson, one of themanders in Department Six.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1473

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1473


    ¡°Who are you people? Who let you people in?¡±


    ¡°What kind of ce do you think this is? Get the hell out of here now!¡±


    The people who could join this meeting with Waltz were the absolute top management of Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate. They were the key people and there were many martial artists among them.


    Seeing several men in ck barging in and calling for Waltz, the CEO, to leave with them, a martial


    artist immediately stood up.


    Smack!


    However, in the next second, a pnded right on his face. The person who did it was Lennox


    Johansson.


    This person has a pair of big eyes and a crooked, small mouth. At first nce, he was a narrow-minded


    person. The martial artist who was a director fell on the ground after receiving a p from Lennox. With


    a thud, he spat out a mouthful of fallen teeth and blood, shocking everyone at the scene.


    Not only did these people dare to barge in, but they even dared to resort to violence.


    However, Thousand Miles Conglomerate was not any ordinarypany. How could they have not


    seen blood before when they single-handedly controlled the underworld of California?


    At that moment, the majority of the directors stood up and chided.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the permission to beat people up in here?!¡±


    ¡°Someonee! Are the security guards and bodyguards all dead? Grab these few guys!¡±


    The person who yelled was one of the major shareholders of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. He used


    to be Lord Lex Gunther¡¯s good brother who was willing to risk his life and limb for him. He was Zenon


    Yan. However, as soon as he said that, the door of the conference room was once again knocked


    open. A figure flew in and hit the conference table heavily.


    Bam!


    The person on the table spat a mouthful of blood. Waltz¡¯s heart skipped a beat and erupted in anger as


    she could not restrain it any longer. The person was actually Azure.


    ¡°Bro Azure, are you okay?¡±


    Waltz jumped onto the conference table and helped Azure get up. Immediately, she took out a healing


    pill and stuffed it into Azure¡¯s mouth.


    She stared sideways at the people before her and said coldly, ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. So what?¡±


    A man in his early thirties strutted in from outside the entrance. He had ahead of long hair and was


    dressed the same as Lennox and the others. He even had a cigarette in his mouth while cynically


    looking at Waltz who was on the conference table.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At this moment, Waltz was still wearing her red traditional dress. The way she was squatting over there


    was very seductive. In addition to her devastatingly beautiful features, it made people lose themselves


    in endless wild and fancy thoughts.


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯ t care who you are, you¡¯re going to pay the price!¡±


    As Waltz stomped the conference table heavily, half of the table underneath her foot had crushed. She


    charged at the long-haired youth like a ghost, spinning her body continuously in the air while emitting a


    high-pitched scream.


    It was her unique skill, Moon of the Nine Revolutions!


    ¡°Hehe, beauty, you¡¯re kinda interesting!¡±


    ¡°But, your Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s greatest Chieftains is just like an ant in my hands. You, a


    woman, dare to fight against me?¡±


    When the long-haired youth watched Waltz ¡¯s offensive stance, he did not show a hint of fear. On the


    contrary, he was fire eyed.


    Since such a beautifuldy wanted to fight him, he could humiliate and take advantage of her by


    touching and hugging while fighting her.


    He spat the cigarette out and extended one arm to press toward that part of Waltz.


    ¡°Hmph! ¡± Waltz¡¯s eyes turned even sterner. Her long leg chopped down viciously.


    Bam!


    Crack!


    There was a clear sound of a bone fracture.


    The long-haired youth¡¯s expression changed abruptly, disying shock and pain. His hand that just


    wanted to grab Waltz had been severed by her long leg right away. A bone poked out at the arm¡¯s joint,


    with blood streaming down.


    ¡°What?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1474

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1474


    ¡°You¡¯re a half-stepped Grandmaster? How can you be so strong?¡±


    The long-haired youth took several steps backwards until his back touched the wall. He was holding


    onto his broken arm with a pale face.


    Several people from Department Six were shocked at the same time. They had received the wrong


    information.


    ording to the information that they had, Azure Storm was Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s strongest


    martial artist and he had control of California¡¯s underworld. Other than Azure, there were no other great


    martial artists. As for Waltz Fleur, she should only be an Intermediate-Royal ranked martial artist. How


    could she be a half-stepped Grandmaster?!


    ¡°You people deserve to die for trespassing Thousand Miles Conglomerate and hurting my people!¡±


    Waltz stood up with a surging aura.


    At this time, the other shareholders and senior executives of Thousand Miles Conglomerate were


    impressed by Waltz¡¯s powerful aura.


    Everyone pped for her.


    ¡°Almighty Miss Fleur!¡±


    ¡°Almighty Miss Fleur!¡±


    Lennox¡¯s eyes turned cold as he shouted sternly, ¡°Presumptuous! Waltz Fleur, how dare you hurt my


    Department Six¡¯s people? How should you be punished? Kneel down immediately and confess your


    crime. Otherwise, we shall kill you without hesitation!¡±


    ¡°Department Six?¡±


    Fleur¡¯s pupils shrank.


    When Alex was interrogated by three parties at the Zimmers¡¯ residencest time, the Lord Commander


    from Department Six was present at the scene and fought Geronimo Melvis. The Martial Honor¡¯s


    strength had shocked everyone present. Even President Melvis was no match for him.


    Meanwhile, many people at the scene had not heard of the secret department¡¯s name, Department Six.


    Several people even made snide remarks.


    ¡°What Department Six? What a mess. Do they think they¡¯re filming some medieval series? We¡¯re still


    with the Knights Temr, and I¡¯ll be Jacques de My then!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right, this is ridiculous. What do you people even do? Were you people released from


    the mental institution? You even want our Miss Fleur to kneel before you, do you have the qualification


    to do so? Why don¡¯t you take a piss to look at yourself?¡±


    The mockery from the several people had made Lennox¡¯s face tremble several times.


    Department Six was very powerful and some local officials would tremble three times when they saw


    them, yet they were ridiculed by a fewmoners.


    They simply deserved death!


    Lennox looked toward Waltz and said, ¡°Does that mean that you¡¯re going to resist thew with


    violence?¡±


    Waltz said coldly, ¡°I know Grant Xenos from Department Six, but I would really like to go and ask the


    Lord Commander if you¡¯re actually his subordinate! You¡¯re the ones who y dirty on us, aren¡¯t you?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Just a word of advice, don¡¯t tter the wrong person.¡±


    Lennox¡¯s expression changed. He was slightly suspicious. ¡®Does Waltz Fleur really know the Lord


    Commander?¡¯


    However, he soon put away the thought.


    Gill Xenos was the Lord Commander¡¯s grandnephew. Even if Waltz knew the Lord Commander, could


    she be closer to him than Gill?


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you think you really know our Lord Commander just because you know his name? Do


    you think I¡¯m easily scared?¡±


    Waltz said, ¡°Well, you could try!¡±


    Lennox scowled and said, ¡°Waltz Fleur, don¡¯t mislead yourself! I¡¯ll give you two options. First, hand over


    Doctor Rockefeller and follow me to kneel before Young Master Gill Xenos for an apology. Second,


    your Thousand Miles Conglomerate shall bepletely banished and all the senior executives will be


    jailed.¡±


    Fleur smiled. She pointed at the camera in the corner of the meeting room and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid


    that your actions will be recorded?¡±


    Lennoxughed. ¡°So what? My Department Six doesn¡¯t care about these at all when we deal with


    cases. Fake footage is everywhere and yours is just one of them!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything else to say then!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the leader? We can talk again after I take you down!¡±


    Waltz made an instant decision to strike boldly. Waltz used the Moon of the Nine Revolutions to take


    down Lennox immediately.


    However, a few men in ck next to Lennox took out their guns at this moment.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Unexpectedly, they fired shots at Waltz without hesitation!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Everyone at the scene was shocked. To their surprise, those people had guns. Furthermore, they even


    dared to fire shots on the spot.


    These people were indeed fearless!


    ¡°Waltz!¡± yelled Azure. He wanted to charge over to save her but he was heavily injured. How could he


    possibly make it in time?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1475

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1475


    Gunshots stopped, leaving only dead silence at the scene.


    Lennox looked at the fallen Waltz with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Hmph! Except for that chief steward, nobody in America dares to confront Department Six. You¡¯re an


    idiot to fight against us. Don¡¯t me anyone if you die because you have a death wish!¡±


    Meanwhile, the people from Thousand Miles of Conglomerate stared at Waltz and the bloodstains on


    the ground. They were shocked and terrified.


    Even Miss Fleur was beaten to death on the Spot. Wouldn¡¯t people like them be casually dealt with?


    As Azure rushed to Waltz¡¯s side, he shouted with reddened eyes, ¡°Waltz! Waltz! No!¡±


    This was his sister, someone who was even Closer than a biological sister. She was also the girl whom


    he once loved. Yet, she had been shot dead right before his eyes now. He hated it!


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you with my life!¡± Azure roared like a beast. He was ready to pounce up to Lennox and die with


    him. He believed that he could do that.


    However, a red shadow shed by their eyes. Just when everyone thought that Waltz was dead, she


    suddenly burst into action.


    She charged right beside Lennox in a split second and choked his neck. Two of her fingers directly


    pierced through the skin on his neck, with half an inch into his flesh. Two trails of blood wounds were


    formed as blood flowed down her fingers.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead!¡±


    The people from Department Six were shocked, so they immediately fired their guns at Waltz again.


    However, Waltz hid behind Lennox and applied force on her fingers again, going into another half an


    inch. Lennox could feel a tremendous pain in his neck. This was his first time in life to be so close to


    the Grim Reaper. He felt so painful that he screamed terribly like a pig being ughtered. Facing the


    several guns that were aimed in his direction, he immediately reminded his subordinates of Department


    Six in a loud voice. ¡°Lower your guns! Lower your guns immediately! Watch out for misfires!¡±


    After looking at each other, several people from Department Six put down their guns.


    Waltz ridiculed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite afraid of death. I haven¡¯t even said anything and you¡¯ve


    already asked them to lower their guns.¡±


    Azure was overjoyed. ¡°Waltz, you aren¡¯t dead! I was scared witless!¡±


    Waltz grunted. ¡°These rubbish can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    However, only she knew that it was still very dangerous just now.


    Never did she expect that Lennox and his subordinates would be sowless. Not only did they use


    them by framing them, but they even shot her under the circumstances without any evidence. It was


    her fault of negligence that such a department like Department Six had great power. She had just


    broken the long-haired youth¡¯s arm earlier, so Department Six had an excuse to kill her without bearing


    any responsibilities.


    If she had not worn the Gctic Protection Amulet made by Alex personally all the time, she would not


    have been able to dodge the few bullets at the beginning. However, the Gctic Protection Amulet had


    helped her block at least four shots.


    Then, she quickly dodge the rest and avoid the vitals. However, two shots had hit her in the end, one


    brushed through the edge of her stomach while the other hit her left arm.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She faked her death earlier to wait for a good opportunity. Until Lennox had finally put his guard down,


    she captured him in one blow.


    ¡°Waltz, you should know very well that fighting against Department Six won¡¯t do you any good. If you


    dare to kill me today, I guarantee that you¡¯ll regret it for sure!¡± Lennox¡¯s neck was in great pain and his


    whole body was trembling, yet he did not forget to threaten Waltz.


    ¡°You people are going to shoot me to death anyway. What else can I regret? Killing one is worth the


    cost, and killing two is a good bargain.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Let me be honest with you. The main troop of Department Six is just right outside. The


    gunshots earlier must have alerted them and they¡¯ll charge in here soon. If you kill me right now, you


    people will all die here!¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    After he said that, there were two loud sounds.


    The ss window on the east side of the meeting room was heavily shattered by someone and


    mmed open. Two heavily armed men in ck came crashing in.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    As the sounds of three cans dropping on the ground were heard, a huge swath of tear gas flooded the


    entire meeting room in the blink of an eye.


    Immediately afterwards, loud footsteps came from outside the door.


    The main troop of Department Six had indeed arrived.


    ¡°Knock out all the targets!¡±


    ¡°Kill all the rebels!¡±


    ¡°Execute Waltz Fleur on the spot!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1476

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1476


    Waltz heard a man¡¯s cold and merciless voice, but she didn¡¯t have Alex¡¯s capabilities. The tear gas had


    stung her eyes, making the tears flow out turbulently. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes at all, and couldn¡¯t


    see clearly the surrounding situation. She could only tightened her hold on Lennox and moved around


    ording to her memory.


    At this moment, she heard someone shouting, ¡°Waltz, over here. Waltz, over here¡­¡±


    When Waltz felt her back had hit someone, she turned around abruptly, trying her best to open her


    eyes.


    As a result, she saw the ck muzzle of a gun aimed right in between her eyes. And, the owner of the


    gun pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Bang!


    ***


    In the building of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, there was a red Porsche 911 parked at the entrance.


    Rhea Hauffer, who was sitting quietly in the driver¡¯s seat, looked at the inside of the Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate building through the car window.


    At this moment, countless people were running out of the building in panic.


    Everyone¡¯s face was filled with fear and anxiousness. Some people among the crowd fell, and then


    were trampled on.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Rhea sighed, before saying quietly, ¡°I already said that you would regret it! Fool, what a fool!


    You thought that it wasmendably courageous, but in fact it was just stupid! Such a privileged


    institution like Department Six is not something that you, an insignificant figure from the underworld,


    can mess with! You are what the people say you are, after all!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, forget it. After all, you are unrefined and not presentable. I, Rhea Hauffer, just wanted to give


    you some praise, yet you didn¡¯t seize the opportunity.¡±


    She started the car and was about to leave the ce. Suddenly, a helicopter flew over frantically. The


    helicopter had yet tond, and it was still dozens of meters above the ground. All of a sudden, a figure


    jumped down abruptly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Boom!


    The figure fell directly in front of the building, on the roof of aw enforcement vehicle. In that instant,


    the entire car was ttened into a scrap metal.


    Then, a thunderous voice sounded. ¡°Youpdogs from Department Six, how dare you touch my


    grandson¡¯s wife?! I want you all to die!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, a few more figures jumped down from the helicopter. The few people rushed


    into the building like a gust of wind.


    All the people from Department Six who were guarding the door were shocked.


    Rhea was taken aback as her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡®There are still peopleing to help them at this time? They clearly have high level martial arts, who


    are they?¡¯


    However, she soon shook her head and muttered, ¡°No matter whoes over, it¡¯s all useless. Fighting


    against Department Six, the only end you get from it is obliteration! Azure Storm, this is your own


    choice!¡±


    Rhea didn¡¯t intend to continue watching, so she drove off. It was because she felt that no matter how


    the process was, the ending was already cast in stone.


    ***


    Bang!


    A gunshot sounded out.


    Waltz thought that she would be dead for sure.


    Without the Gctic Protection Amulet, it was impossible to dodge the high speed bullets fired at such


    a near distance.


    However, the expected pain on her head didn¡¯t appear.


    ¡®Could it be that taking a bullet to the head felt like this?¡¯


    Just as she was feeling cold all over her body, She saw a woman standing in front of her amidst the


    white smoke all around them. The woman had used dainty, fair hands to block the muzzle of the gun,


    as well as stop the bullet froming out.


    ¡°Have you asked for my permission before killing her?¡±


    Crack!


    The cold body of the gun was twisted and now resembled a twisted knot bun.


    Waltz recognized the owner of this voice.


    ¡°Aunt!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1477

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1477


    The person who came was none other than Aunt Rockefeller.


    After a hum, she shed the neck of the Department Six member who had opened fire with a knife,


    cutting him down instantly.


    The tears continued to leak out from Waltz¡¯s eyes, but she was still unable to withstand the sting from


    the tear gas and quickly closed her eyes once again. Both her eyes were flushed from the stinging.


    Even her vision became blurred.


    However, she had seen it clearly.


    Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s eyes were bright and wide without a single hint of tears in them. It seemed that the


    tear gas had no effect on her at all. Aunt Rockefeller held Waltz¡¯s hand while guiding her through the


    conference room. From time to time, sheshed out with a palm or her knife, causing the members of


    Department Six to fall to the ground silently and make a series of thud sounds.


    Waltz could also hear shoutsing from their walkie talkies, but often there was no response to it.


    And then, Geronimo rushed in with Brittany, Maya, Holly and the others, as well as a few experts from


    Divine Constabry.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Thoseckeys from Department Six, d*mnit, who let you peoplee in?!¡±


    ¡°They even dare to touch my grandson¡¯s wife, how dare they have the balls to do this?!¡±


    Meanwhile, Brittany and Maya shouted, ¡°Waltz, Waltz, where are you?¡±


    Waltz quickly replied, ¡°Mom, Maya, I¡¯m here!¡±


    As Aunt Rockefeller stood in front of the broken window, her eyes shed while looking at Brittany who


    wasing through the smoke.


    She didn¡¯t move forward.


    Basically, the members of Department Six in the conference room had all been dealt with by her. She


    believed that Divine Constabry would be able to deal with the rest of them outside. Seeing Waltz


    taking a few steps forward and meeting Brittany and the others, she jumped out from the broken


    window and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    There was only a faint whisper left in the air, ¡°Where did that guy go off to?¡±


    ***


    With just a call from Gill Xenos, Lennox and the others began their attack on the Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate.


    Up till now, the people from Department Six had beenunching their attacks on Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate.


    In the entire process, a day had already passed.


    However, Alex¡¯s phone had been in an uncontactable state, as if he had disappeared from the world.


    Aunt Rockefeller had long gone to Rockefeller Manor to look for him, but there was no one there. She


    had covered the entire manor with her spiritual sense and searched every inch of the ce, but still


    couldn¡¯t find any signs of him.


    In the Thousand Miles Conglomerate building, Geronimo and the others had quickly taken control of


    the situation.


    The Lord Commander of Department Six had not shown up, so no one else could pose a threat to


    Geronimo, who had just officially been promoted to Innate Martial Honor.


    p!


    Geronimo instantly gave Lennox a p on his face, and cursed, ¡°Bast*rd! You¡¯re the brute who gave


    the order to make things difficult for Thousand Miles, to frame them and set them up? God d*mmit,


    where¡¯s the tax evasion you talked about? Where is the monopoly market they did?¡±


    ¡°And you even dare to open fire against my grandson¡¯s wife?! You¡¯re a stubborn one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    p, p, p!


    Geronimo gave consecutive ps to Lennox on the face. Lennox¡¯s nose was bleeding, and his face


    was sore.


    The other members from Department Six next to them didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. No one would have


    imagined that this old madman from Divine Constabry would run all the way here to support


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate, and even said that Waltz was his grandson¡¯s wife.


    Lennox was very depressed.


    There was immense resentment in his heart right now towards the intelligence system of Department


    Six right now. How the hell did they investigate it? How could they have omitted such important


    information about Waltz being the wife of Divine Constabry¡¯s president¡¯s grandson? This was


    something that could send them to their death!


    Although Gill was the Lord Commander¡¯s grandnephew, Geronimo was a big shot who was on the


    same level as the Lord Commander.


    Lennox wouldn¡¯t have dared to offend Geronimo just in order to please Gill and get into his good


    graces, until he was out of his mind.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1478

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1478


    However, Lennox also understood that with Geronimo¡¯s Short temper, he really would be beaten to


    death at this rate. Moreover, when the time came, it would be impossible to expect the Lord


    Commander to go all out against Divine Constabry just because of one subordinate¡¯s death.


    Department Six wouldn¡¯t agree to it, and neither would the higher-ups of the department. So, he


    needed to save himself, to stand on a moral high ground and manufacture a public opinion.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He protested loudly, ¡°President Melvis, I know that I can¡¯t measure up to you and you can even kill me


    at any time. You¡¯re the dignified president of Divine Constabry, and killing me will be as easy as


    killing a chicken. But, I¡¯m not afraid of you! Department Six stands behind me, and I will not disgrace


    them! I stand on the side of reason and justice. Evil can never prevail over good since ancient times, so


    I don¡¯t believe that you can hide the truth from the masses.¡±


    ¡°Evil can never prevail over good? F*cker!¡± Geronimo cursed out directly. ¡°What do you take me for, a


    demon? When I was leading Divine Constabry from the cradle to the grave, you piece of sh*t were


    still wearing pampers, what justice can you represent?!¡±


    p! p!


    As he said that, he pped Lennox in the face two more times.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do? In order to tter Grant Xenos¡¯s grandnephew, you


    blind fe actually wanted to destroy Thousand Miles Conglomerate and kill my grandson¡¯s wife. You


    think I don¡¯t dare to touch you?¡±


    Lennox yelled, ¡°That¡¯s all your nder! I, Lennox Johannsen, have done what¡¯s right for the sake of


    justice! I have a clear conscience and feel no qualms! Thousand Miles Conglomerate has developed


    underworld forces, oppressed the good people and destroyed the markets! Everyone with eyes could


    see that! And just yesterday, they had brutally broken the limbs of a man named Winel Grundy from


    Michigan, and today they attacked my people from Department Six. I acted on behalf of Department


    Six to arrest people, what¡¯s the problem with that?!¡±


    Geronimo frowned.


    Right now, in front of so many people¡¯s eyes, this guy kept yelling. As Divine Constabry¡¯s president,


    if Geronimo killed him directly, he would definitely face criticism.


    Moreover, in principle, Divine Constabry had no right to execute anyone from Department Six. At the


    scene, there were at least thirty people from Department Six, their gazes all fixed on him.


    ¡®God d*mmit, I should have just beaten him to death during the mess earlier!¡¯


    Just when Geronimo was feeling extremely regretful and Waltz along with everyone else were also


    unable to do anything, a leisurely voice sounded. ¡°I have a problem with that!¡±


    The moment the voice sounded, Brittany, Waltz and everyone else were overjoyed and let out a breath


    of relief. It was because they could recognize that the person who came was Alex.


    After an entire day, forty eight hours, he had finally woken up.


    No, it should be said that he hade back.


    ***


    Going back in time to a day ago, Alex, who had been enveloped by the golden runes that had been


    released by the Shattered Chaos bead, saw a huge Reclining Buddha statue. Then, he had


    disappeared from the room that he had been in.


    That was also the reason why Aunt Rockefeller had oncee looking for him, but didn¡¯t manage to


    find any trace of him.


    It was because inside that shattered bead, a small universe on its own had been unexpectedly sealed


    inside.


    Alex had been dragged into that small world after being enveloped by the golden runes.


    ¡°Adoration to Avalokitesvara the Bodhisattva¡­ Mahasattva who is the greatpassionate one¡­¡±


    The constant chanting was exactly a pure Buddhist melody.


    Alex listened to it with his ears, letting the chants fill his heart. It felt as though it possessed certain


    magical powers, causing him to have a feeling of wanting to head over to worship it immediately. He


    soon discovered that the Buddhist melodies came from the mouth of the huge Reclining Buddha.


    In the huge reclining Buddha statue that traversed the sky and the earth, the mouth looked like a huge


    cave. Alex had lost himself in the Buddhist melodies.


    He walked towards the Reclining Buddha like a zombie, he even intended to climb through its huge


    mouth. However, just as Alex had one foot in its mouth, the remnant of the Chaos Bead in his mind


    pce burst out and shook violently.


    Whoosh!


    The shock went through the entire Space.


    The endless golden Reclining Buddha also broke from the impact and copsed like sand. Finally, it


    turned into nothingness, as though it never existed in the first ce.


    However, in front of Alex, an old monk with ck stripes all over his face appeared.


    He gave Alex a ferocious look. ¡°You actually broke my Golden Mirage Dragon.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1479

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1479


    As Alex looked at the monk with ck stripes on his face, he was extremely surprised.


    ¡®Where did this monk appear from? And what is the Golden Mirage Dragon? Was it that huge Reclining


    Buddha statue just now?¡¯


    In fact, he had already been enchanted by the Buddhist melodies a while ago. With his current mental


    power at the Divine Transcendence stage, he could not resist the Buddhist melodies from the Buddhist


    monk with ck stripes on his face at all.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sudden shock from the Chaos Bead to cause the copse of the Reclining Buddha


    statue, he would have long since stepped into the mouth of the statue. And, that Buddha statue was


    called the Golden Mirage Dragon.


    The moment he entered its mouth, Alex would have thrown himself into its trap by getting caught by the


    monk with ck stripes on his face. Then, his body would then be taken over by the monk.


    This was another existence that was ready to take over someone¡¯s body.


    Alex looked at the monk with a frown and took two steps backwards.


    He could feel that the monk would be a troublesome guy and should be quite powerful. When the monk


    looked at him, it felt as though his soul was restless, as i f it was about to drift out.


    ¡°Who are you? What is this ce?¡± Alex asked.


    The monk was initially furious, but when he heard Alex¡¯s words, he was taken aback. Then, he carefully


    studied Alex, and then eximed after a while, ¡°Y-you¡¯re actually a brat who¡¯s only at Divine


    Transcendence! How can trash like you enter my Mirage Dragon Realm?!¡±


    Alex was also taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s the Mirage Dragon Realm?¡±


    However, the ck striped monk ignored him and clutched his own head frantically. If he had hair, all of


    it would be pulled out right now. He paced around on the spot and said, ¡°Impossible. Impossible! How


    can someone at Divine Transcendencee inside here? Trash like that would instantly be crushed to


    death. What¡¯s the use of a body like this? It won¡¯t be able to withstand the power of reincarnation of


    mine.¡±


    Alex heard it right away. ¡°You want to take over my body?¡±


    The ck striped monk stared at him and didn¡¯t speak, as though he was thinking of a way.


    However, in the next moment, his expression twisted all of a sudden. The ck stripes receded from


    his face and he had turned into a fair faced monk. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Amitabha, excellent,


    excellent! ck Stripe, you¡¯ve ounted for everything and arranged all the important secrets, yet you


    are still no match for the destiny at the end. You never would have thought that the first person to enter


    your Mirage Dragon Realm would be a Divine Transcendence who has yet to achieve immortality,


    right?¡±


    Alex was stunned, shocked once again at the turn of events.


    ¡®What the hell was up with this monk?¡¯


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In the next second, the monk changed again, ck stripes started appearing once again.


    He snorted and said, ¡°Then, how the heck did he get in? Since he was able to enter my Mirage Dragon


    Realm, it means that his body is strong enough. He¡¯s a deviant who should be able to withstand my


    power of reincarnation, so it shows that I¡¯m still sessful.¡±


    Then, the fair-faced monk appeared again. ¡°No, you¡¯re destined not to seed. He might be able to


    bear it, but you won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Revealer, what do you mean?¡± ck Stripe asked.


    The fair-faced monk replied, ¡°Look at him properly, what does he have in his mind pce?¡±


    After a moment, ck Stripe yelled out, ¡°Oh! No! He actually has Mother Chaos!¡±


    Alex was able to understand what he was talking about again. It seems that this schizophrenic monk


    couldn¡¯t easily deal with Alex due to Mother Chaos.


    With that, he felt slightly relieved. So, he asked, ¡°What in the world are you guys talking about? Can


    you tell me what this ce is? Could it be that it¡¯s just an illusion that you guys created?¡±


    The fair-faced monk shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s neither an illusion nor a reality.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°To see a world in a grain of sand, and a heaven in a wild flower. Hold infinity in the palm of your hand,


    and eternity in an hour. This is a universe within the shattered Chaos beads!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then, how do I get out?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer because it felt too dangerous.


    If he had known that he would get this kind of results, he wouldn¡¯t have picked up the bead even if he


    died.


    The fair-faced monk didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he spoke to the ck striped monk. ¡°ck Stripe, you and I


    belong to the same body, and we have been waiting here for countless years. In the end, are you still


    not going to give up? The path of Buddhism will not perish, and has its reincarnation of destiny. You¡¯ve


    spent your entire life trying topletely overthrow the world of Buddhism, yet it¡¯s destined that you


    won¡¯t be able to seed. The person in front of you who carries the Mother Chaos is the best proof.


    He is the choice that the destiny of Buddhism has chosen! Amitabha!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1480

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1480


    The ck striped monk yelled, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied, I¡¯m not contented! Buddhism is a path of cultivation.


    What¡¯s the purpose of cultivating Buddhism, and What is the use of Buddhism?¡±


    The fair-faced monk put his hands together. ¡°Virtuous knowledge, enlightenment of oneself, originally


    pure, but with this heart, you can attain Buddhahood!¡±


    ¡°ck Stripe, you are initially my evil thoughts. You were born because of me, and you will perish with


    me. I can go with the burning me of Buddhism too! The only wishes I have are that this unjustified


    knot will be solved once and for all, the barriers of sins will be removed forever, those evil thoughts will


    never appear again, the enlightenment will never retreat. Excellent, excellent!¡±


    The voice of the fair-faced monk was loud like rolling thunder, and it gave Alex a feeling of divine


    enlightenment.


    In the next moment, the fair-faced monk glowed with endless golden light and turned into a form of


    golden energy, quickly piercing into Alex¡¯s body.


    Alex was astonished.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even understand the old monk¡¯s words and intention at all. He was worried that the


    reason the guy had gone into his body was to take over it.


    But soon, a mass of information passed into his sea of consciousness. This was thest thing that the


    fair-faced monk passed onto him.


    It let him understand one thing, the fair-faced monk had an honorific title called Revealer, and ck


    Stripe was his evil thoughts that had been cut out by his Sword of Wisdomter, allowing the lump of


    evil thoughts to form its own consciousness. Once it had its own thoughts, ck Stripe wanted to


    destroy Buddhism, and topple over the entire foundation of Buddhism.


    In the end, he obviously didn¡¯t seed.


    Revealer had managed to recover the evil thoughts. However, at the time, the evil thoughts had long


    since taken its own shape, which was equivalent to anotherplete soul. Revealer used his own


    body in exchange to seal the ck patterns of evil thoughts into the shattered Chaos heads, but ck


    Stripe still did not give up and had established the Mirage Dragon Realm, waiting to grab a chance to


    be reborn through possession.


    Then, he ran into Alex, who had the Mother Chaos in his mind pce.


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    ¡°Revealer, you¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong! You shouldn¡¯t do this, you shouldn¡¯t!¡± ck Stripe¡¯s face and


    Revealer¡¯s face appeared alternatively, looking very much like schizophrenia. Finally, ck Stripe also


    passed a dash of thoughts into Alex¡¯s mind, ¡°Brat, remember to not believe in Revealer¡¯s nonsense.


    Don¡¯t cultivate Buddhism, it¡¯s a scam, an extremely shocking scam! It¡¯s purpose is to obliterate


    humanity. I will pass you a technique, it¡¯s called Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch. It¡¯ll be able to save your life


    if you ever encounter the great power of Buddha.¡±


    With a gush of thought, he was enlightened with perfect wisdom, the wless Buddhist teachings. And


    then, whether it was Revealer or ck Stripe, both entered into his body.


    They still had soul power. However, with just a turn from the Chaos Bead, those soul powers copsed.


    On the other hand, Alex felt a huge force explode in his body, impacting his internal organs and his


    meridians. His cultivation base rose rapidly¡­ He was initially only at the early stage of Divine


    Transcendence, but it soon hit the intermediate stage.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    And then, it reached the advanced stage. Then, it had reached the peak!


    He was only one step away from Core Formation.


    He was only one step away from Core Formation.


    As for Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch that ck Stripe had given him, it didn¡¯t need Alex¡¯s control. To his


    surprise, it had been evolving in his sea of consciousness, just like it had been practically engraved into


    his soul. He knew it now even if he didn¡¯t want to.


    In this case, it was unknown how long it took.


    As the Buddhist melodies in his ear gradually disappeared, the scenery in front of him suddenly


    changed. He had returned to reality. Then, he found out that an entire day and night had passed.


    After that, he received a call from Dorothy, learning that the Thousand Miles Conglomerate had faced a


    great change and it was about to be overturned.


    Countless crimes had been listed by the government. Circumstances at Thousand Miles had even


    constantly changed, with gunshots being heard from inside the building.


    Alex rushed to the Thousand Miles building immediately. He happened to hear Lennox¡¯s words.


    ¡°I have an opinion in regards to that!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lennox frowned. ¡°Do you even have the right to speak here?¡±


    Alex was calm as he replied, ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for me? You don¡¯t even know who I am? I am Master


    Rockefeller.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1481

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1481


    ¡°Oh! It turns out that you¡¯re the rumored doctor who can cure cancer. Just right,e with us. Our Lord


    Commander¡¯s grandnephew has a disease, you can set off with me immediately to treat him. This is a


    great honor for you.¡± Lennox said immediately.


    He believed that what he had said just now to Geronimo had worked.


    ¡®Everyone here are officials of the government in America. Even if you are a Martial Honor, you still


    need to abide by the rules of the game.¡¯


    ¡®If you from Divine Constabry dares to break the rules, then you just wait for the punishments from


    the higher-ups!¡¯


    However, he was also worried that Geronimo would fly into a rage out of embarrassment, so it was best


    if he could leave now and stay away from this lunatic as far as possible.


    Unexpectedly, Alex said, ¡°The Lord Commander¡¯s grandnephew you¡¯re talking about is called Gill


    Xenos, right?¡±


    Lennox was taken aback ¡°So, you already know him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also know what kind of disease he has. His lower half can¡¯t feel anything, and it will soon


    develop into decay, urinary incontinence¡­ Oh, it shouldn¡¯t take long. He should already have urinary


    incontinence by now.¡±


    Lennox said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing and even know this matter. Whom did you hear it


    from?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it from anyone, I did it myself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is, the lower half problem of your master, Gill Xenos, was caused by me. It¡¯s a type of


    punishment for him. So, I¡¯m asking you know, do you have a problem with it?¡±


    Silence had enveloped the scene.


    Everyone was stunned. After working for such a long time, the Master Rockefeller, whom Gill wanted to


    invite, turned out to be the exact person who had rendered his lower half senseless.


    ¡°It-it was you?!¡± Lennox looked at Alex in shock. Finally, he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s nothing


    else to be said. Come with me now. If you can cure Master Gill, you might be forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Follow you?¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t even leave anymore!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Alex pointed at Waltz. ¡°Everyone who had assaulted her must die!¡±


    Lennox was furious. ¡°Presumptuous! Who do you think you are? Even if Divine Constabry supports


    you, so what? Our Department Six is above Divine Constabry, we¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Alex had suddenly pointed his finger at him, it was Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch,


    the technique that the ck-striped monk had forced onto him!


    This technique had spontaneously evolved countless times in his sea of consciousness and was


    deeply imprinted in his mind, as though it had be part of his survival instinct. It could be used by


    him naturally. In an instant, the space before Lennox¡¯s eyes seemed to have frozen.


    He couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to. He saw a huge phantom figure of a finger, pressing down


    fiercely.


    St!


    His entire person was crushed and ttened on the ground, turning into a mist of blood. Even the floor


    below had the indent of the huge finger, almost making the entire building copse!


    Lennox Johansson was dead!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Seeing Alex killing Captain Johansson in an outrageous manner, the eyes of the people from


    Department Six immediately reddened with anger. As the members of Department Six, they were


    already originally at odds with Divine Constabry. Both sides were in a seriouslypetitive


    rtionship, where neither of them liked the other.


    At this moment, someone raised the gun in his hand instantly.


    However, in the next second, Geronimo, Brittany, Maya and everyone else immediately moved.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Boom!


    There was also the pressure that radiated from Alex¡¯s mental power.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1482

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1482


    In less than ten seconds, all the people from Department Six had been beaten down to the ground.


    And, those who had raised their hands against Waltz were all dead.


    A small leader of the operation shouted, ¡°You people are rebelling, Geronimo Melvis. As a member of


    Divine Constabry, you¡¯ve just openly confronted Department Six and killed our people. You just wait


    to be punished by our Lord Commander, he will definitely avenge our fallen brothers!¡±


    The other people from Department Six were also shouting one after another.


    ¡°If you have the guts, then just kill us!¡±


    ¡°The Lord Commander will avenge us!¡±


    Just at this moment, an angry voice echoed out. ¡°Who said I will avenge you?!¡±


    When the first word was spoken, the voice still sounded far away. By the time the entire sentence was


    said, the person had already reached in front of their eyes.


    The person who came was not someone else, but it was the Lord Commander of Department Six,


    Grant Xenos. Before Alex came, he had already given Grant a call.


    After a few days had passed, the matter with the Leviathan Gate ind had basically been dealt with.


    Those disciples from Leviathan Gate who should be killed had been killed, and those who should be


    subdued had been subdued. For being able to set up such a grand n as the former leader of the


    Divine Dragon Sect, Jayden Fleming was definitely not a soft hearted person.


    And, all the subdued disciples were also controlled by him using extreme means, they definitely


    wouldn¡¯t dare to betray him. So, there was no longer any point for Grant to stay there.


    Just as he was nning to leave the ind, he received Alex¡¯s call.


    When those few people from Department Six saw their Lord Commander arrive at the scene, they were


    immediately full of beans and didn¡¯t seem to have heard properly what Grant had said at all. Someone


    immediately shouted, ¡°Lord Commander, the people from Divine Constabry are unreasonable and


    favor criminals. They deserve a thousand deaths for that! This Geronimo Melvis, as Divine


    Constabry¡¯s president, has actually used his power for personal gains, broken thew despite


    knowing it¡­ And, that Rockefeller fellow has destroyed your grandnephew, Gill¡¯s lower body part! He


    has also killed Captain Johansson just now, d*mn him! Please, Lord Commander, kill him to punish


    him!¡±


    Grant¡¯s eyes were gloomy and cold.


    Alex was his master, and this guy actually asked him to kill his own master?!


    ¡°Very good!¡± Grant nced at the man who had just spoken.


    The man was immediately overwhelmed with gratitude and felt like he had gained Grant¡¯s appreciation.


    Achieving the sess of his career didn¡¯t seem like a far off dream right now.


    However, at this moment, Grant suddenly made a move. His palm pped on the man¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    The man was shocked, and his consciousness disappeared instantly. He had been killed by Grant in


    one hit.


    ¡°Ah, Lord Commander, what are you doing?!¡± many people from Department Six eximed.


    ¡°What am I doing? Tell me, what am I doing? I¡¯m cleaning up the trash!¡± Grant yelled, seething with


    rage. ¡°Who asked you toe here? Who asked you to go against Thousand Miles Conglomerate?


    Tell me now, who gave the order?¡±


    Several people from Department Six were dumbfounded. They hade to stand up for Gill. In fact,


    they were here because they wanted to tter the Lord Commander.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    What happened? Did they shine the wrong shoe?


    Someone decided to bite the bullet and said, ¡°Replying to the Lord Commander, it was your


    grandnephew, Gill Xenos.¡±


    Grant looked at him and coldly said, ¡°Is Gill part of Department Six?¡±


    The person was taken aback, and replied, ¡°N-no, he isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not, yet why did you take sh*tty order from him? Are you part of Department Six, or are you Gill¡¯s


    lackey?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The person was speechless as he trembled.


    Grant continued to ask, ¡°You people have listed so many crimes done by Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate, is there conclusive evidence? Were there any trickery in the process of obtaining them?


    Answer me honestly!¡±


    The Lord Commander¡¯s status was the biggest pressure. It was because he was the god of


    Department Six, the ultimate idol to all the subordinates.


    Thud!


    The person knelt to the ground on his knees. ¡°Lord Commander, this was all Captain Johansson¡¯s


    orders, w-we were just following orders!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    ¡°Do you all have no brains? Do you know the concept of right and wrong? Can you clearly differentiate


    the rights and wrongs? What was the oath that you swore on the first day you joined Department Six?


    Your duty is to distinguish between true and false, to punish evil, to defend one¡¯s home and country as


    well as to serve the people! But, What the heck are you guys doing? How bold! Everyone here today


    will be removed from their positions and investigated. Get lost!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1483

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1483


    p! p! p!


    Geronimo Melvis started pping from the side. He walked to the front of Grant Xenos and said, ¡°Lord


    Commander, you have done a splendid job in this matter today. It shows that you are still really reliable


    in the cardinal questions of right and wrong.¡±


    Grant¡¯s face twitched.


    Alex was his current master, but Geronimo was Alex¡¯s grandfather. He had be inferior by two


    levels for no reason. His lips squirmed but he was unable to say a word.


    However, there was only one voice that he could hear clearly, it was none other than Alex¡¯s words.


    ¡®Keep the rtionship between you and I as a secret!¡¯


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡®Don¡¯t let anyone find out about it!¡¯


    When Grant heard this, he understood immediately. The expression on his face also turned


    mboyant. ¡°Old Melvis, you are the one who has lost in my hands, what right do you have to talk to


    me like that? Did you secretly vomit blood from angerst time? To be honest, I know exactly what the


    situation you¡¯re in. You¡¯re only a pseudo Martial Honor. You want to surpass me in this life? There¡¯s no


    chance!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m a real Martial Honor now. If you don¡¯t believe it, do you want to test it again?¡±


    ¡°Forget it! Such a hugemotion has already happened here, do you think the big shots really don¡¯t


    know anything about it? Sigh, I have to clean up this mess now. That evil beast Gill Xenos, he has


    been arrogant using my name. I will give you an exnationter.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And how do you n on doing that?¡±


    ¡°I am ready to punish my own family member if justice demands it!¡±


    Grant¡¯s words were actually directed to Alex. Having said that, he turned and left.


    Alex didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Lord Commander. He walked towards Waltz. His brows furrowed


    as he checked her for injuries. Then, he lifted her up in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go home first!¡±


    Waltz hurriedly adjusted and pressed down her dress. ¡°Hey, be careful. I¡¯m wearing a traditional dress!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have pants? Why are you wearing a dress all day anyway, whom are you


    dressing up for?¡±


    ¡°For you, obviously!¡±


    After talking, Waltz giggled before wrapping both arms around Alex¡¯s neck, with her lips close to his


    ears. ¡°Luckily your aunt came just now. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Where is she?¡±


    Alex just so happened to be looking for her for something. When going into the tombter, he was


    going to take Aunt Rockefeller with him.


    Waltz shook her head. ¡°I also don¡¯t know, she disappeared right after.¡±


    ***


    In these two days, Gill Xenos hade to California as well. He knew everything about Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate.


    Under the deliberate advancement of Department Six, Thousand Miles was like a ticking time bomb.


    Countless business partners who had close ties with Thousand Miles had terminated their contracts


    with them due to pressure. Even if the business partners had to pay huge liquidated damages, there


    was nothing they could do.


    Those in the business andmercial world would never be able to fight against those who held guns


    in their hands, unless they didn¡¯t want to live any longer.


    ¡°D*mn it, that female president from Thousand Miles turns out to be such a rare beauty!¡± Gill threw a


    stack of photos on the table, with Waltz on them.


    It was most likely pictures that had been found on the inte, and then had been printed.


    Gill had only started paying attention to Thousand Miles after Winey had his limbs broken. Then, he


    found out from Winey that Waltz was a stunning beauty. Taking a nce at her photos at this moment,


    Gill was really amazed. she was even more beautiful, sexy and enchanting than Cheryl or Phoebe, as if


    she was an innate subus.


    ¡°I must have her!¡± As Gill spoke, he stroked the lower part of his body. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t feel


    anything at all.


    After a while, his personal female assistant suddenly eximed, ¡°Young Master Gill, you¡­ You¡¯ve wet


    yourself again!¡±


    It turned out that Gill had long since lost control of peeing and he couldn¡¯t feel anything. He didn¡¯t


    realize it until the liquid had reached the ground¡­


    At this moment, he felt so ashamed and embarrassed that he wanted to kill somebody. The look the


    female assistant gave him, which had nothing initially, now felt like an extreme mockery to him.


    ¡®D*mn it, how can I fool around with women with a condition like this?¡¯


    ¡°Come over here, lick it clean for me!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1484

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1484


    The female assistant was stunned.


    ¡°Will you lick it or not? If you don¡¯t lick it, I will kill you now! B*tch, do you think I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re


    thinking?!¡±


    Although the female assistant was reluctant, Gill had already umted deep influence in her mind,


    so she didn¡¯t dare to resist him and obediently followed his orders.


    Just at this moment, the door was pushed open, and a tall figure walked in. It was the Lord


    Commander, Grant Xenos.


    Grant watched the two people in the room with an indifferent expression and unwavering eyes.


    Meanwhile, Gill didn¡¯t notice Grant¡¯s presence at all, right until Grant walked forward and opened his


    mouth. ¡°Gill, how old are you this year?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Gill was shocked, and hurriedly pushed away the female assistant.


    In front of Grant, he had always pretended to be a good, obedient boy. He had never been caught red


    handed like now. He was stunned as he looked at his uncle in fear and trepidation. ¡°Granduncle, you¡­


    When did you arrive?¡±


    On the other hand, the female assistant directly knelt down.


    Grant waved his hand directly, dismissing the female assistant.


    ¡°I ask you, how old are you this year?¡± Grant¡¯s voice had raised by several levels, and the tone was


    harsher.


    ¡°Granduncle, I¡­ I¡¯m twenty- ine years old this year! That person just now is actually my girlfriend, we


    were just messing around!¡± Gill said quickly.


    ¡°Twenty nine years old! And you still haven¡¯t achieved anything at this age, you¡¯re really an


    embarrassment to the Xenos family.¡± Grant shook his head. ¡°My title of Lord Commander has given


    you a sheltered, dignified life for so many years. What you could enjoy, you¡¯ve enjoyed it all. This


    should already be considered enough to your Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Granduncle, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is, people can do wrong things, but they can¡¯t do them all the time. Otherwise, what¡¯s the


    point of living? Don¡¯t you think so too? Gill, it¡¯s better if you close your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Granduncle, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I¡­ I¡¯ve been set up! I can¡¯t feel


    anything in my lower part, and I won¡¯t be able to continue the family line! Granduncle, you have to


    avenge me!¡±


    ¡°Avenge you? What is there to avenge? Do you know who¡¯s the one who turned you into a eunuch? He


    is the master of your granduncle. He¡¯s an existence that even I, your granduncle, have to kneel down


    before him when I see him.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± When Gill heard that, his eyes widened in surprise.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it at all. How could that small wretch, the elder of Divine Constabry, be his


    granduncle¡¯s master? Was this a world-ss joke?!


    However, he didn¡¯t get the chance to believe it.


    And suddenly, Grant had directly mmed his palm on the crown of his head.


    ***C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At Rockefeller Manor, when Alex had just finished treating the gunshot wound on Waltz, a loud roar


    came from outside the door. ¡°Grant Xenos, requesting for an audience!¡±


    There were a lot of people in the Rockefeller Manor at this moment. In addition to Britany and Alex,


    Keith from the Yowell family was also present, as well as Michelle Yowell, Hailey Lawson and even


    Sharpay.


    Geronimo frowned. ¡°Why is that old fart here again?¡±


    Alex calmly replied, ¡°Come on in!¡±


    Though his voice was soft, it clearly was heard by Grant.


    Grant strode in confidently into the manor, holding a box in his hands.


    When he saw Geronimo, he threw the box directly at him. ¡°Old Melvis, take it. This is the exnation


    and justice that I, Grant Xenos, is giving you.¡±


    Geronimo opened the box.


    Everyone present was shocked, it was actually a human head!


    Geronimo¡¯s frown became deeper and he nced at Grant. ¡°You actually killed your own


    grandnephew!¡±


    ¡°I already said that I would punish my family member if justice demanded it. Naturally, I will not show


    any favoritism,¡± Grant said.


    Brittany was a little nervous, because she was acquainted with Grant and she even felt that William¡¯s


    death was probably rted to Grant. And now, seeing how Grant had killed his own grandnephew, the


    hate had be deeper inside her. She was slightly worried that Grant was here to collect on all the


    debts.


    Then, Grant said to Alex, ¡°Elder Rockefeller, could we speak in private?¡±


    Brittany blurted out without much thought, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Alex patted her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    After Alex and Grant walked to a corner of the manor, Grant knelt down. ¡°Master, I, Grant Xenos have


    not been strict enough in my discipline. Please punish me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1485

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1485


    If this scene were to be witnessed by Geronimo, his eyes would have popped out of his head.


    The dignified Lord Commander of Department Six actually kneeled for his grandson.


    It was simply an unimaginable scene!


    ¡°Get up!¡± Alex waved his hand at Grant. ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t really have much to do with you. But, your


    dignified Department Six, the highestw enforcement force in the country, looks like a child¡¯s y no


    matter what. The people in there are allwless, and they don¡¯t care about their conscience or morals


    for the sake of ttering you. They could even do something like this. Does the higher-up really have


    washed his hands of this matter?¡±


    Grant quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. This is an isted case, and it¡¯s the result of Lennox Johansson


    egging the entire thing on.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I highly doubt that¡¯s the case. I think you should check the people under you


    carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do a thorough investigation once I get back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bothered about the matters with Department Six. What¡¯s going on at Dragon Ind? Has


    Leviathan Gate¡¯s sect mastere back?¡± Alex asked.


    Between Leviathan Gate and him, there was a deep grievance.


    Several Leviathan Gate experts had fallen by Alex¡¯s hands, and even the young master, Seamus Owen


    had been seriously injured by him¡­ However, he felt it to be strange. Why would a person who would


    seek revenge for the smallest grievance like Seamus suddenly disappear without making anymore


    trouble for Alex? He didn¡¯t know that Seamus¡¯s cultivation had already beenpletely absorbed by


    Carol Rockefeller a long time ago before he got killed.


    Grant Shook his head. ¡°No. Department Six has also tried to track down Blood Fist for a while, but we


    couldn¡¯t find his trace at all. But¡­ I¡¯ve heard something from Nier Yggdrasill, the Holy Maiden of


    Leviathan Gate. Blood Fist has a close rtionship to a secret sect, and he has a lover that¡¯s also from


    that sect.¡±


    ¡°A secret sect? What¡¯s the name?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s called the Witch Cult. I¡¯ve never heard of it either!¡±


    Alex furrowed his brows. Why was this getting moreplicated?


    Blood Fist was the sect master of Leviathan Gate and also had the Blood Cult behind him. Then, now


    there was this Witch Cult suddenly¡­ Wait a minute, the name of the Witch Cult seemed familiar, as


    though he had heard it before somewhere.


    ¡°Oh, I just recalled. Do you remember the children kidnapping case by the Beggar Gang that had


    caused an uproar a while ago?¡±


    Grant nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but that case was under Divine Constabry¡¯s jurisdiction.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The case involved a person named Nanny Kim, and she imed to be a


    member of the Witch Cult. Judging from the martial arts cultivated by Nanny Kim, the Witch Cult should


    be cultivating some kind of demonic cultivation. You can pay some attention to it. I have a feeling that


    there may be some connection between the Witch Cult and the Blood Cult.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    As they spoke till here, Alex¡¯s spiritual consciousness triggered and felt someone approaching. He


    immediately stopped the conversation with Grant, and soon discovered that it was that little brat, Holly,


    who was trying to sneak up on them.


    Alex smiled lightly and said to Grant, ¡°Lord Commander, if there¡¯s nothing else, then please go on back!


    I won¡¯t be inviting you to dine with my family.¡±


    Grant was also an amazing person.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Hmph, who wants to dine in your house? Old Melvis is vicious, I¡¯m more afraid


    that he would slip poison into my food! I¡¯m leaving, brat. You¡¯re on your own!¡±


    Having said that, Grant jumped high up in the air and flew off.


    ***


    Alex nced at the bushes nearby, then he picked up a branch and threw it in that direction.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Holly was startled and eximed.


    Alexughed. ¡°Come on out, Holly. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the ants will get into your ears while hiding in


    the bushes?¡±


    Holly jumped out. ¡°Bro, how did you find me? I already hid myself well enough.¡±


    Alex joked. ¡°You have the scent of milk on you, I can smell it from a mile away.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, I don¡¯t have milk on me, how could I smell like that?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1486

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1486


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Back in the main hall, seeing Alex safe and sound, Brittany, Geronimo, and everyone else let out a


    breath of relief. Geronimo asked what Grant had spoken to him about, and Alex found some excuses to


    muddle through the questioning before everyone started chatting once again.


    Then, Geronimo brought up a topic that he wasn¡¯t aware of being sensitive and said, ¡°Daughter, your


    husband has already been gone for a year. You¡¯re young and beautiful. You can¡¯t intend to stay


    widowed forever, right? Do you want me to ask your second mother to find you a suitable man?¡±


    Alex immediately replied, ¡°No!¡±


    Geronimo red at Alex. ¡°Oh, you stinky brat. You already have so many wives and concubines. How


    can you let your mother be a widow? Your mother is also a normal woman, and she has needs. It can¡¯t


    be that you expect her to rely on herself only every day?¡±


    This old man was speaking so shamelessly.


    Brittany¡¯s face was already flushed from embarrassment and immediately interrupted Geronimo¡¯s


    words. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Geronimo med Alex as he said, ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t be bothered by this kid. He¡¯s already so old, and


    you don¡¯t have to put too much consideration into his eptance. The most important thing is your


    happiness. A woman can¡¯t be happy in life without a man, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°There are a lot of good men in ska. There are officials. There are the


    rich ones. Some are advanced in martial arts and even celebrities. As long as you like it, I will definitely


    help you as your father.¡±


    Alex rolled his eyes and thought, ¡®Someday, my father is going toe back, and if he finds out that


    his wife has remarried, he might explode on the spot.¡¯


    However, looking at Geronimo, it seemed that the old man wasn¡¯t just saying the words. He was


    genuinely concerned that this old man would end up matchmaking his mother, and even if it didn¡¯t work


    out in the end. Once word got out, it wouldn¡¯t be good for his mother¡¯s reputation.


    Alex spoke immediately. ¡°No, I already said no, so, nooo!¡±


    ¡°I say, you kid. Why can¡¯t you stand in your mother¡¯s shoes and think about it? I know you can¡¯t ept


    having a stepfather emotionally, but your father is already gone¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already gone for a year, and you¡¯re saying he¡¯s not dead? He¡­ Uh, what did you just say?¡±


    Geronimo was taken aback.


    Brittany¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Alex, what did you say? Your father isn¡¯t dead? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Alex scratched his cheeks. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. My dad faked his death. He¡¯s not dead!¡±


    Boom!


    Brittany felt like a bomb had gone off in her mind. She grasped her son¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°He faked his


    death? Then, where is he now? Where is he? Why didn¡¯t hee to us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics about his whereabouts right now,¡± Alex said. ¡°But the ashes of his aren¡¯t real,


    and it was ashes of an old sow. ording to my investigations over the past six months, he may have


    gone to a specific ce¡­¡±


    Brittany was so excited that she was incapable of being any more excited at this moment.


    When Alex had said that his father wasn¡¯t just some ordinarymoner, that not only was he a


    Grandmaster, and he was also a cultivator and head military instructor in Hidden Dragon, everyone


    present was stunned. Even Geronimo.


    As for Brittany, she knocked her forehead and muttered, ¡°Hidden Dragon, Hidden Dragon¡­ I¡­ I feel


    like there¡¯s some impression of it. B-But why can¡¯t I remember anything? I should remember it, I¡­ ¡±


    She was acting strangely. Then, after a while, she suddenly eximed and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ah! Morn, Mom! What¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°Daughter, Daughter?!¡±


    Brittany had fainted unexpectedly, and everyone was terrified.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As the Ultimate Book of Medicine inheritor, Alex hurriedly examined her using various methods, and the


    results surprised him.


    There was something abnormal about Brittany¡¯s soul!


    Ordinary people had three souls and seven spiritponents to their entire soul, and none of them


    were indispensable. However, Brittany only had two soul and six spiritponents,cking one each


    from theponents. And she appeared to be normal because, in her sea of consciousness, two Soul


    Substitute Lotus Seeds served as the substitute of thoseponents missing from her soul.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1487

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1487


    ¡°Soul Substitute Lotus Seed?¡±


    ¡°Why is it here?!¡±


    Once Alex had examined Brittany¡¯s condition, he copsed to the ground in disbelief.


    Geronimo was also dumbfounded and quickly asked, ¡°What is this Soul Substitute Lotus Seed? Alex,


    hurry up and tell us! What¡¯s wrong with your mother?¡±


    Maya, Waltz, Michelle, and everyone else were also distracted and summed, and they hurriedly helped


    Alex off the ground.


    Alex¡¯s face was pale, and his heart ached. ¡°My mother¡¯s soul is notplete. Usually, a person¡¯s soul


    has three souls and seven spiritsponents to make up a whole soul. But, she only has two souls


    and six spiritsponents. She¡¯s missing one from each, and the Soul Substitute Lotus Seed is


    serving as a substitute for those missing parts. It¡¯s a kind of spiritual device, and it¡¯s really rare, but


    there are times when it will also shatter.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Then, how is Mom now?¡± Maya asked.


    ¡°Although she appears to be normal with the use of the Soul Substitute Lotus Seed, it¡¯s a consumable


    item. In time, the device will eventually lose its powers. Also, if the spirit and mind deteriorate


    excessively, the consumption of the spiritual device will be faster. Once it¡¯s consumed, it wille to


    this, and the person will be no different than a vegetative person. Moreover, if there¡¯s no Soul


    Substitute Lotus Seed, the longer theponents of the soul are missing, there will be deeper side


    effects after!¡±


    When he said it till here, Alex hated himself deeply and whacked his own head.


    ¡®How could I be so stupid and not be able to see this earlier?¡¯


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Her situation when she was in aa was more beneficial to her! The Lotus Seed¡¯s spiritual powers


    wouldn¡¯t be consumed if she had been in that state. It¡¯s because of my self-righteousness. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m


    the one who did this to her!¡±


    Maya burst into tears and hugged Alex. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be like this! You didn¡¯t want this! The most


    important thing right now is to find a way to save Mom! After the Soul Substitute Lotus Seed has been


    consumed, can we still find any more? And where can we find it?¡±


    Alex pulled himself together and slowly calmed down before saying, ¡°Soul Substitute Lotus Seeds are


    dark items, and they generally grow underground. For example,rge tombs¡­¡±


    Just as he said that he suddenly pped his thigh as a thought came into his head.


    ¡°I understand. I understand now why my father went into Caesar¡¯s tomb! He must have gone in to look


    for the Soul Substitute Lotus Seed, he¡­ I found that he went again into Caesar¡¯s tomb, and that was


    also thest ce he was seen. Could it be that he¡¯s stuck inside and unable toe out?¡±


    Alex was taken aback by his guess.


    He had always thought that his father entered the tomb for other things, such as the key that


    corresponded to the Holy Book or something else, and that once he got it, he had faked his death to


    head somewhere else. However, if he had gone into the tomb to look for the Lotus Seed, he should


    have returned earlier.


    Now that he had been gone for a year. It was highly likely that he really has¡­


    Alex didn¡¯t dare to linger too long on this line of thought.


    Alex needed to hurry to the tomb as soon as possible.


    ¡®Maybe, maybe he was still alive!¡¯


    ***


    Ring ring, ring ring!


    Cheryl¡¯s phone rang.


    She also knew about what had happened in Thousand Miles over the past two days, but she was just a


    doctor with limited abilities and knew that she wouldn¡¯t be much help at all. So, she could only watch as


    the situation developed. Fortunately, she received news that the danger looming over Thousand Miles


    had passed.


    Just an hour ago, the officials in California had issued a special notice to rify and clear up Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate¡¯s name. With evidence to prove their innocence.


    As for the previousrge-scale store closures and unfavorable remarks that had mored up, the


    police hade forward to state that there had been criminals who had reported those things. These


    criminals had vited thew by nting those


    maliciousments as well as setting up Thousand Miles. However, everything had been looked into


    new, and the criminals had been apprehended. All negative news about Thousand Miles had been


    withdrawnpletely.


    The moment the news came out, California was once again in a stir.


    Some were happy, while some were worried.


    Especially those who hadn¡¯t been able to withstand the pressure. When the Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate was in trouble, all the personnel who had suggested to resign had been cklisted by


    Waltz and would never be hired again. Thosepanies that failed to withstand the pressure and


    terminated their contracts with Thousand Miles had also suffered losses of varying


    degrees. Even if there were future coborations, thesepanies would be ranked at the bottom of


    the list.


    Therefore, Cheryl felt relieved as well.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1488

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1488


    When she received the call from Alex, Cheryl thought it was to announce the good news, and she was


    in a good mood. ¡°Alex, I¡¯ve seen the news. Congrattions, you¡¯ve managed to turn things around.¡±


    However, Alex¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Cheryl, something¡¯s wrong with my mom. Hurry over and have


    Guilherme have a look at her.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What happened to your mother?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re here.¡±


    Cheryl was anxious.


    Alex¡¯s current medical skills were already several times better than hers. If even he was helpless, then


    Brittany was definitely in big trouble.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate nor stop in her steps as she rushed out the door, and she soon arrived at the


    Rockefeller Manor.


    ***


    ¡°Soul Substitute Lotus Seed?¡±


    When Guilherme saw Brittany¡¯s appearance, he could immediately tell.


    Before the Soul Substitute Lotus Seeds had broken, it had merged as one with the soul, and nothing


    wrong could be seen. This was also why Alex hadn¡¯t been able to find anything wrong with Brittany


    before this. However, once the spiritual powers of Lotus Seed were exhausted, a powerful doctor would


    be able to tell at a nce.


    ¡°Guilherme, is there anything that can be done?¡± Alex asked.


    Guilherme fell into deep thought and finally said, ¡°Master, this is very tricky. Unless you can find new


    Soul Substitute Lotus Seeds immediately, the situation with your mother doesn¡¯t look optimistic! But, it¡¯s


    not an easy item to find, and I can only think of one other way.¡±


    Alex immediately said, ¡°Then, tell me.¡±


    Everyone present thought the conversation Alex was having with Guilherme was strange. That was


    because Guilherme was a soul body, and only Alex and Cheryl could see and hear him.


    The others who couldn¡¯t help but think that Alex had gone out of his mind!


    ¡°Zharvakko¡¯s Soul Sealing technique! ¡± Guilherme replied. ¡°We¡¯ll temporarily seal off your mother¡¯s soul


    so that the remaining soul powers will not be lost or diminished, nor will it seep away. But during this


    time, your mother will be in a vegetative state. Also, your mother¡¯s spiritual power is limited, and there


    is a time limit for the soul sealing technique. At most, she will have half a month. Master, you must find


    the Soul Substitute Lotus Seeds within this time. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to say what will happen.¡±


    Alex thought about it for a while, then nodded solemnly.


    Half a month! Alex needed to find the Soul Substitute Lotus Seeds within that time.


    Soon, Alex, Guilherme, and Cheryl joined hands to perform Zharvakko¡¯s Soul Sealing on Brittany.


    As for Geronimo, through his various connections, he immediately sent out a message to look for the


    Soul Substitute Lotus Seeds. At the same time, he had Zachary bring Quincy Zoppins to Rockefeller


    Manor in a hurry.


    Alex needed to be prepared in all aspects.


    As he used his channels to contact his connections, he mobilized others to start searching for the Soul


    Substitute Lotus Seeds and even offered sky-high prices to purchase it. On the other hand, he made


    urgent arrangements to go into Caesar¡¯s tomb personally.


    Three hourster, Zachary had brought Quincy over. After not seeing him for a while, Quincy, who had


    initially been an ambitious, formidable person, had now been reduced to a skinny and tired man. The


    domineering ugliness that he once had had all but disappeared.


    Quincy nced at Alex and was taken aback before he angrily said, ¡°It¡¯s you! Why did you call for me


    here?¡±


    He still didn¡¯t know what Alex¡¯s purpose was.


    Alex didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said straightforwardly. ¡°Your senior, Zayne York, asked for me to


    free you.¡±


    Quincy was stunned. ¡°Zayne? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Boy, you wanted me here because of the key to the tomb, right? I¡¯m telling you, stop


    dreaming! I will never tell you. Without me, no one will be able to get the key! Since I¡¯m already useless


    anyway, if you want to kill me or y me, then just do it!¡±


    Alex Shook his head and took out his phone, dialing Zayne¡¯s number. ¡°It¡¯s Alex. Your junior doesn¡¯t


    want to live anymore.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1489

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1489


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Are you calling my senior?¡±


    Quincy was dumbfounded, but he quickly sneered. The existence of his senior was an immovable


    mountain and the leader to the Drifters. Even the Abstracts were well aware that the more great thing


    about him was that Zayne was not an ordinary person. Compared to Zayne, even a hundred Quincy


    would be no match for him.


    How was it possible for a person like Alex to be able to contact Quincy¡¯s senior directly?


    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t know where you found out about me having a senior, but do you think you can deceive


    me like this and gain my trust? You really take me for¡­¡±


    Before Quincy could finish speaking, Alex held out the phone to him. ¡°Your senior wants to talk to you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Quincy was taken aback, and he looked at Alex in a daze.


    Two minutester, he took the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Quin!¡± The moment Zayne called him that name, Quincy was shocked, disbelief clear on his face. It


    really was his senior! In an instant, his eyes were red rimmed. His senior was an important existence to


    him. Zayne was like a father to him.


    Zayne was ten years older than him, and when Quincy had entered the teachings, he had only been


    five years old. The master was usually busy, so his senior took care of him most of the time. So, even


    though Zayne was his senior, he was no different than a father in Quincy¡¯s eyes.


    However, after the master¡¯s death, Zayne had taken over the mantle of the master and became very


    busy. He was always busy with endless tasks, and it was difficult for Quincy to meet him, and he


    thought he would never see Zayne ever again in this lifetime.


    ¡°S-senior, y-you¡­ How?¡±


    ¡°Quin, Alex is William Rockefeller¡¯s son. I promised him that I would go into the tomb with him in


    exchange for your freedom and the restoration of your cultivation,¡± Zayne said without any preamble.


    Quincy was shocked. ¡°What tomb? Caesar¡¯s tomb?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t do it! Thest time, we barely escaped with our lives, it¡¯s too scary. I never want to go in


    there again! Senior, you don¡¯t have to save me. You can¡¯t go in there!¡±


    ¡°Stop with your nonsense. I¡¯ve already decided! Has your cultivation base been restored?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ My energy core has been abolished. How is it possible to recover it?¡±


    Just as he said that, Alex suddenly moved and popped something unknown in his mouth. The point


    here was that he hadn¡¯t had his defenses up at all, and he swallowed it at once.


    He jumped in shock, taking a step back before roaring, ¡°What did you just feed me?¡±


    Alex calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s medicine to restore your cultivation base. Alright, I have little time, hurry up


    and recover!¡±


    Having said that, he grabbed the phone from Quincy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mr. York, your junior is fine.


    Meet at the usual ce tomorrow at six in the evening!¡±


    Then, he hung up the call.


    Alex found Quincy looking at this stomach stupidly. He knew that the medicine he had given Quincy


    had started to take effect and recovered his energy core!


    However, Quincy¡¯s energy core had been abolished for more than three months, and it wouldn¡¯t fully


    recover just by relying on the power of the pill.


    So, Alex pressed a palm on Quincy¡¯s stomach, and a massive burst of spiritual powers rushed in,


    helping to reshape his energy core at a breakneck speed.


    This entire process was not a painless nor easy one.


    As it was too rough and direct, adding that the pill had something wrong due to theck of ingredients


    when creating it with alchemy, there were some problems in terms of efficiency.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Quincy screamed out in pain.


    However, he was no different than an ordinary person right now. How could he break out of Alex¡¯s


    hold?


    ¡°Why are you screaming like a girl? Just bear it!¡±


    Alex¡¯s words made Quincy even angrier.


    However, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He could feel what Alex was doing, and he really did endure it. The pain at


    where his energy core used to be felt like it was being cut repeatedly with knives, and it was possible to


    imagine just how much pain he was in right now.


    Half an hourter.


    Quincy could feel that his energy core was back once again.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1490

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1490


    The feeling of being energized rushed through Quincy once again.


    He couldn¡¯t help but scream, letting out a punch at the limestone nearby, suddenly smashing it into


    pieces. It seemed like he was a bit more powerful than before.


    Heughed loudly. ¡°Boy, so what if you¡¯re William¡¯s son? I wouldn¡¯t even do it for your father¡¯s sake. I¡¯m


    well aware of your strength, and you can¡¯t stop me if I want to leave! Since you¡¯ve restored my energy


    core, I¡¯ll spare your life today. You want to go to Caesar¡¯ s tomb? That¡¯s just walking into your grave!


    I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    After saying that, Quincyughed out loud again.


    Seeing how Alex was just standing there expressionlessly, Quincy thought that he was stunned. Quincy


    felt even more proud of himself. He immediately stepped down and headed out of the manor.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Alex said softly. ¡°Is it really necessary for this guy to go with us?¡±


    In the next second¡­


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Boom!


    Quincy came back again, thrown heavily to the ground. He was unable to get up for a long time.


    Soon, a figure rushed over and stepped onto Quincy¡¯s stomach. It was Holly.


    ¡°You want to run? Can you even run?¡±


    Quincy looked at Holly¡¯s appearance, who looked to be just a sixteen or seventeen year old girl.


    However, she had knocked him to the ground and held him there with just a punch, leaving no room for


    resistance at all.


    He was so shocked, he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Alex said to Holly, ¡°Holly, I¡¯ll leave this guy to you. If he dares to run away again, just break his leg.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±


    Brittany being unconscious had just made Alex¡¯s mood bad. And filled with urgency.


    He had already discussed the matter with his grandfather, Geronimo. The Melvis family would


    temporarily house Brittany in ska, where there was the protection of a Grandmaster and an Innate


    Martial Honor, Geronimo. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems in terms of safety.


    ¡°Alex, you really don¡¯t need me to go into the tomb with you? I¡¯m still a distinguished Innate Martial


    honor after all. Can¡¯t I be of any help to you?¡±


    When Geronimo found out that Alex intended to head into the tomb, it was natural that he also wanted


    to go. Alex shook his head. ¡°Going into the tomb isn¡¯t about fighting; it¡¯s about skills.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t have the skills?¡±


    ¡°You have to know formation skills! Also, Grandpa, there¡¯s something else more important¡­ Inside the


    Divine Constabry, some people want to get their hands on the things in the tomb. Even the Blood


    Cult has their eyes on it. Going into the tomb is the easy part, but it¡¯s going to be difficult to deal with


    those who attack from the shadows!¡±


    ¡°What?! There are also people in the Divine Constabry who have their own ideas? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°I thought it used to be you, but now I know there are others. I¡¯ll have to rely on you to help on this


    matter, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Geronimo patted his chest and promised Alex that there wouldn¡¯t be a problem there.


    After that, Alex took out his phone to give Aunt Rockefeller a call. Unexpectedly, a call came in at the


    same time.


    ncing at the phone disy, Alex saw that it was ire Assex, who he had not contacted for a long


    time.


    Alex furrowed his brows, not really wanting to pick up. However, thinking about how ire had


    changedpletely due to her amnesia, he still answered the call. ¡°Mom?¡±


    From the time of the divorce till now, this was the first time Alex had called her that.


    ¡°Alex, I heard that something has happened in yourpany. How is everything now?¡± ire¡¯s voice


    was warm and tinged with concern.


    Every time he heard such a voice from her, Alex always felt that this was not real and that it was some


    sort of dream. It was like a tigress had suddenly turned into a meek sheep.


    ¡°Oh, the matter has been settled,¡± he replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s been settled! It frightened me before this. Alex, why haven¡¯t you been home for this


    period? It can¡¯t be that you¡¯ve got into a fight with Dorothy, right?¡±


    It was something that many mothers-inw would say, what ire was saying right now.


    However, to Alex, this kind of concern was only present during the period before he and Dorothy got


    married. He smiled and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t fight¡±


    ¡°Then, how abouting to dinner tonight? I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, and I miss you a lot.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1491

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1491


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be thereter!¡± Alex thought for a while before agreeing.


    He was going to head into Caesar¡¯s tomb soon, and to be honest, the more he understood, the less


    confidence he had. If even his father had been trapped in it, how could he return safely?


    He wasn¡¯t sure. However, for the sake of his parents, Alex needed to make the trip.


    This was an obligatory matter as the son of the man. Dorothy had been his original partner, and she


    should understand this, and it was a matter Alex needed to exin clearly to her.


    ire heard his agreement and was happy. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go shopping now. What do you want to eat? If


    you can tell me now, I¡¯ll have some idea of what to shop for.¡±


    ¡°Anything is good. I¡¯m not a picky eater¡­ Uh, or maybe it¡¯s better if you wait for me toe over and


    cook!¡± Alex said.


    The things that ire cooked couldn¡¯t be forced down the throat, and if they weren¡¯t careful, they might


    end up being poisoned to death.


    ***


    On the other side, Rhea Hauffer had returned to Michigan.


    This woman was extremely decisive when doing things, just like how things were done in her industry.


    Once she decided, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind again because she was extremely confident in


    herself.


    For example, this time, after drawing a clear line with Azure, she hadpletely put him out of her


    mind.


    The car was parked in an underground parking garage, and she didn¡¯t forget to nce at herself in the


    mirror tough to herself. ¡°Rhea Hauffer, what kind of sickness in the head have you gotten? To have


    given a nce at a man who was no different than an ipetent martial artist, what does he even


    have? How can such a foolish man be worthy of you, Rhea Hauffer?


    ¡°After today, that guy will probably die. It was fortunate that I ran away fast!¡±


    After that, she went upstairs to freshen herself up and entered the lobby of the Hauffer vi.


    ¡°Rhea, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions! Rhea, you really have a good eye to have your eyes on Azure of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate. He¡¯s the godson of thete Lord Lex and now the brother of the current


    president, Waltz. There¡¯s no limit to how far you can go in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sister Rhea, when will you invite us to the ceremony?¡±


    ¡°By the way, Rhea, I heard that the Sky Tower project that Thousand Miles Conglomerate won has


    officially beenunched. This project is thergest shipping project in Michigan in the past ten years.


    Since the rtionship between you and Azure is almost a set deal, let us, Hauffer Group, also


    participate in the project It should be fine to get the role to supply building materials, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing the rushed well wishes and congrattions from her family members, Rhea was stunned.


    She rolled her eyes and said dumbfoundedly, ¡°Your news is too dated. Don¡¯t you know that Thousand


    Miles has offended people who shouldn¡¯t be offended and that they¡¯ve now most likely been cut off?


    ¡°That was news that I got while I was in California, and now, they¡¯re probably all gone by now!¡±


    ¡°That idiot, Azure, he didn¡¯t listen to me. I already dumped him a long time ago. People like him will


    have no chance to be outstanding. They have too little knowledge and are too stupid. They don¡¯t have


    a great future, and it¡¯s easy to give trouble to me. This kind of person, I will never want them!¡±


    ¡°Now, he probably has already be a prisoner or killed by people from Department Six! He reaped


    what he sowed, what an idiot!¡±


    The moment Rhea finished speaking, a proud and arrogant expression appeared on her face.


    However, she found that the people from her family were looking at her in shock.


    Rhea smiled and said, ¡°Why are you guys looking at me like that? Do you admire the fact thatI chose to


    withdraw at the most critical moment? Otherwise, I would have also been dragged in.¡±


    Jack Hauffer said, ¡°Rhea, is that true? You¡¯ve dumped Azure?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa. I¡¯m great, right?¡±


    As a result¡­


    p!


    Jack raised his hand, sending her a p on her face without warning. ¡°You¡¯re calling others idiot when


    you¡¯re the real idiot! I thought you were a slick and crafty person, and I¡¯ve just realized that you¡¯re an


    idiot that cannot be cured.¡±


    Rhea was dazed from the p.


    ¡°Grandpa, why the heck did you hit me? What have I done wrong?¡± Rhea held her face, tears rolling


    from her eyes, and her face full of grief.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1492

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1492


    ¡°Wrong, wrong, you¡¯re all wrong!¡± Jack Hauffer stomped his feet over and over again in anger.


    At this moment, Rhea¡¯s father said, ¡°Rhea, your information is too outdated. The Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate has not been destroyed. They have made a bigeback from the tough spot they


    were in. The officials havee out personally to rify it, and all thepanies under Thousand


    Miles have gone back to normal.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, in the Southern California Business Associations list of priorities, Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate was ranked first.¡±


    When Rhea heard the news, she freaked out, and it felt like her entire person was about to explode.


    ¡°How was that possible?!¡±


    ¡°How could they have turned around the situation? It looked like it was already a dead end!¡±


    ¡°Department Six¡­ Were the people from Department Six all fools? I heard gunshots from within


    Thousand Miles with my ears. There were a lot of soldiers with real guns and live ammunition


    upying the Thousand Miles building. Were they all just acting?¡±


    Rhea was an extremely arrogant and proud person. She would never be willing to admit her failure.


    In the end, an old man walked in at this moment. This person was the chief steward of the Hauffer


    family, and he was apetent person. He hurried in and spoke to Jack, ¡°Brother, I just got the news.


    The one who really holds power in Thousand Miles is not Waltz, but someone called Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    Rhea immediately shouted, ¡°I know, that man is Waltz¡¯s man. It¡¯s normal for Waltz to listen to his words


    usually, and he has good medical skills and is indeed somewhat capable. Still,pared to the


    powerful institution that is Department Six, he has nothing.¡±


    The chief steward shook his head. ¡°Miss Rhea, this Alex is not some randommoner. Do you recall


    who killed Easton and Viole Zimmer?¡±


    Everyone present was taken aback. Everything had been going fine. Why did he suddenly bring up


    those people out of nowhere?


    It was a taboo topic in Michigan.


    The three parties at that time had already been severely warned. No one dared to breathe a single


    word about them.


    However, there was no such thing as an imprable wall in this world. Even if there was, it was


    impossible to guard against the wind, which meant that there was nothing like an absolute secret.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were still some big shots in Michigan who knew about the matter with Alex.


    Governor Zimmer was still considered to be a noble, and Phoebe Larsen¡¯s bodyguard had killed his


    son and daughter. Misfortune had befallen the Zimmer family, but the bodyguard was still safe and


    sound. There were many versions of spection circting outside, but it was apparent that the


    bodyguard¡¯s identity was someone prominent.


    ¡°That bodyguard is Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the grandson of the Divine Constabry¡¯s president!¡±


    ¡°The Lord Commander chopped off the head of his grandnephew and sent it to the Rockefeller


    residence to make amends!¡±


    As soon as the chief steward finished speaking, everyone sucked in their breath, surprised and


    shocked beyond words!


    Jack pped his head repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s a sin, what a sin! A once in a lifetime opportunity, a chance for


    our Hauffer family to reach the highest peak in the country, and it has been wasted, just like that.¡±


    Rhea fell to the ground on her butt, dumbfounded, regret rolling in her veins.


    It was ridiculous that she had just been talking about how Azure was an idiot and that he would regret it


    sooner orter.


    Now, in the end, the one who regretted it the most was her.


    ***


    In the Assex family vi, the kitchen.


    ¡°Brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hand. I¡¯ll wash this tomato. I¡¯ll do that too!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Brother-inw, I bought you a new apron. I¡¯ll bring it for you now!¡±


    From the moment Alex walked through the doors, Beatrice had been bustling around him. Even going


    into the kitchen, she had been excited to help him. The point was that she also seemed to be very


    dressed up. The weather was getting colder now, but she still exposed her two long legs with a skirt


    that was too short, only a dozen or so centimeters long. When Alex bent down a little to wash the


    vegetables, he could practically see what color her underwear was.


    This enthusiasm made Alex a little afraid.


    At this time, Dorothy came in from outside, and when she saw Alex, she said indifferently, ¡°Alex, so you


    still remember I exist? I thought that you treated me like I¡¯m transparent¡±


    Alex turned his head to look and caught sight of Dorothy, who only looked more beautiful since thest


    time he saw her. Just as he was about to talk, a golden light shed in his eyes unexpectedly, and he


    was surprised.


    He could see that his wife was surging with spiritual energy, and he found that her self-cultivation was


    no weaker than his own.


    What in the world was going on?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1493

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1493


    Alex was stunned.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡®What was going on? Was it an illusion?¡¯


    He blinked. ¡®Wait, howe it was gone now?¡¯


    ¡®No, no. Something¡¯s not right!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s the eyes. There was a golden light just now. That feeling was¡­ Bizarre! It¡¯s¡­ The soul energy has


    been shattered by the Chaos Bead when the great monk, Revealer, turned into a golden light and


    entered my body. So, what in the world is this?¡¯


    In the next moment, he suddenly had a clear understanding.


    It was the blessing and insightfulness of the Divine Eye. It could see through illusions and see through


    anything obstructing his view.


    ¡®F*ck, will there be any other side effects? Could it be that the two souls of the monk didn¡¯t really


    disappear? It won¡¯t let me see through the entire mortal world, right?¡¯


    When Alex thought about it this way, and when he could finally almost control this Buddhist secret


    technique, he looked at Dorothy once again, and it became even clearer¡­


    Core Formation!


    ¡®Oh my god!¡¯


    His wife, Dorothy Assex, had reached the rank of Core Formation.


    However, he hadn¡¯t felt it at all before this. Wasn¡¯t it impossible for her to cultivate? Wasn¡¯t she unable


    to exert even a bit of inner strength? What was going on?


    How did she suddenly surpass him and reached the rank of Core Formation?!


    From Alex¡¯s experience with the martial artists and fighters he hade across, there were simrities


    in the early stages between martial arts and cultivation.


    His current level now was the pinnacle of the rank in Divine Transcendence, and his strength was


    comparable to that of a peak Grandmaster. If you added in the various additional techniques he had, it


    waspletely different. He could easily kill a Grandmaster at his peak almost instantly. And for those


    in the rank of Innate Martial Honor, their strength would be equivalent to those in the rank of Core


    Formation.


    For example, Geronimo at his level right now could fight against a Core Formation.


    This meant that Dorothy was equivalent to an Innate Martial Honor master right now.


    However, cultivation was still above martial arts by a big gap, as countless external aids could be used,


    such as spiritual weapons, spells, talismans, formations, among others. Everyone was bare-handed,


    which might even seem like they were fooling around. Still, in reality, if a cultivator waspared to a


    martial artist, it was likeparing a grown adult holding a gun


    against an adult who was barehanded.


    ¡°Brother-inw, Brother-inw, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s got you dumbfounded?¡±


    Beatrice had noticed Alex¡¯s strange behavior and had quickly nudged him. The fish in the pan was


    about to be burnt. ¡°You¡¯ve just not seen each other for a short while, and you¡¯ve been fascinated by my


    sister¡¯s beauty?¡±


    Though that was what she said in her mouth, her heart felt extremely sour.


    Beatrice had deliberately dressed up like this and even created chances for Alex to admire her. For


    example, she had purposely lowered her neckline and deliberately stuck out her butt. She even helped


    him put on the apron, pushing her body against him lightly. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d have happily


    taken the chance and probably wouldn¡¯t be able to control their urges. However, it seemed like Alex


    wasn¡¯t affected at all, which discouraged Beatrice.


    There was a thought that maybe he couldn¡¯t get it up in the first ce.


    Yet, now, as soon as her sister had appeared, he seemed firmly attracted to her like a ma, and his


    eyes wouldn¡¯t even move an inch from her.


    ¡®Sigh!¡¯ Beatrice sighed inwardly. ¡®In his eyes, there only is Sister! He doesn¡¯t see or treat me as a


    woman at all!¡¯


    She was a little discouraged, but she also knew that trying to seduce Alex using her beauty was an


    impossible task, and there was a part of her that already wanted to give up.


    ¡°Dorothy, you¡­¡±


    There were a lot of questions Alex wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t know how to phrase them.


    Finally, Dorothy said, ¡°You can continue cooking first. Once you¡¯re done,e to my room. I have


    something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Alex had no mood to continue cooking after that.


    He cooked a few dishes, finishing them up neatly before throwing thest one to Beatrice to handle.


    ¡°Thest one is beetroot soup. I¡¯ll leave it to you to try. Just follow what I told you to do, and control the


    heat! 100 points! As long as you do a passable job, I¡¯ll reward you.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? What¡¯s the reward?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. It won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Brother-inw. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Beatrice raised her hand to give him a high five.


    Alex was stunned, then he reached out to return that high live.


    This feeling wasn¡¯t too bad. It was just like what life should be for a pair of a brother and sister-inw.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1494

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1494


    When Alex arrived at Dorothy¡¯s room, she was leaning on the bed, looking at some news on her phone.


    A calm and indifferent expression was on her face, no different than usual.


    However, when Alex looked at her, he had a brand new feeling in his chest. It was familiar, yet at the


    same time not.


    ¡°My wife!¡± Alex walked over and sat down beside her. He had thought the feeling of unfamiliarity would


    grow. However, Dorothy put down her phone and embraced him gently. ¡°Has something happened to


    Mom?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Who? What happened to your mother?¡±


    Dorothy rolled her eyes. ¡°I meant your mother! It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re trying to hide it from me, right?¡±


    Alex was astonished. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°If even Sharpay knows about it, why can¡¯t I? In your mind, am I no different than an outsider, as your


    wife?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I just¡­ I¡¯m afraid that you would worry!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, what¡¯s wrong with Mom? Let me see if I can help?¡±


    Alex looked at her. Though he was curious how he had suddenly reached the rank of Core Formation,


    the fact that she didn¡¯t say anything about it proved that she was unwilling to talk about it. Asking her


    was just going to make her feel troubled, so he could only nod and say, ¡°I came here today to tell you


    about this! My mother has gotten into a vegetative state again, and the situation is worse than half a


    year ago! I can confidently say now that there were many things hidden behind the car identst


    October. Back then, my mother already had a problem. Her soul is missingponents, which have


    been substituted using the Soul Substitute Lotus Seeds.¡±


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t wait now to go down into Caesar¡¯s tomb to find new Soul Substitute Lotus Seeds?¡±


    Alex looked at her. ¡°Dorothy, you¡­ Are you hiding something from me? When I saw you today, you¡¯re


    very different from before. You¡­¡±


    Dorothy smiled. ¡°I just knew you would be able to tell.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re a Core Formation master now?¡± Alex said. ¡°You¡­ Did you have some fortuitous meeting?¡±


    Dorothy shook her head. Then, she picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Ring, ring, ring!


    Alex¡¯s phone rang.


    He pulled out his phone and looked at the screen. It was Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s number!


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Alex was taken aback for a while. He looked at Dorothy and picked up the call. ¡°Aunt?¡±


    Dorothy ced the phone to her ear, her gaze still locked with his, and said, ¡°Hey, my nephew!¡±


    Boom!


    A roar echoed out in Alex¡¯s head, his mind instantly in disarray.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ It¡¯s you? You¡¯re Aunt Rockefeller?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Surprised? Or are you disappointed? The Aunt Shooriyojou in your mind is no more, and she


    has be a faded old woman whom you got tired of seeing?¡±


    Alex was stunned for along while before he lurched forward to hug her tightly and said, ¡°Of course not.


    How could I get tired of you? You¡¯re the most important woman in my life, and I didn¡¯t expect that it


    would be you. How could you think of something like this to tease me?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to tease you. Who asked you to say that we¡¯re not from the same world? And now, can


    you still say that?¡± Dorothy said.


    Alex blinked, then said, ¡°I still have some trouble believing this. Why don¡¯t you change into Aunt


    Rockefeller and show me?¡±


    ¡°How is that even difficult?¡±


    Dorothy performed the Transformation technique and quickly revealed the appearance of the


    devastatingly beautiful Aunt Rockefeller.


    ¡°How is it? Is your aunt good-looking enough?¡±


    Even her voice had changed.


    In the next second, Alex kissed her.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1495

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1495


    If it was said that there was some sense of estrangement between Alex and Dorothy before this, it was


    only because too many things had happened during this time, and they had faced events and matters


    that ordinary people couldn¡¯t cope with.


    Impartial elements and factors had led to less contact between himself and Dorothy. So, when it was


    revealed that Dorothy was, in fact, Aunt Rockefeller, the sense of that slight estrangement disappeared


    instantly.


    ¡®It was you!¡¯


    ¡®It has been you all along!¡¯


    From the first time she had made her appearance in his life, up till the time she had saved Waltz in the


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate just that morning.


    The knowledge of everything made excitement rush through Alex, his heart beating hard against his


    chest. What virtues and abilities did he have to have gained such an enamored woman?


    He must have saved the entire universe from doom in his previous life, right?


    At the same time, when he thought of what happened between him and Aunt Rockefeller, he let out a


    sigh. His face was flushed to the tips of his ears. He remembered that he once told her about his


    emotional troubles and had evenined about Dorothy, ire, and her family. He never imagined


    that Aunt Rockefeller would turn out to be her in person.


    ¡°This¡­ Was this your main purpose in disguising as another woman to get closer to me?¡±


    ¡®No wonder you were so against Daya at that time. She was so angry, she almost wanted to throw up


    blood!¡¯ That was what Alex thought to himself.


    The kiss between Dorothy and Alex was extremely intense. Soon, they rolled onto the bed.


    It was as though a fire had ignited in them, their reunion after a long absence was so much sweeter


    than being newlyweds. Absence really did make the heart grow fonder.


    It quickly turned into a fierce battle, the atmosphere heating up fast. Alex immediately pressed her


    underneath him¡­


    ¡°Sister, Brother-inw, it¡¯s time to eat. I¡¯ve made¡­¡±


    Beatrice suddenly came upstairs.


    The door wasn¡¯t locked, and she opened the door and came in in one fell swoop.


    Then, the words that followed slowly trailed off, and Beatrice couldn¡¯t even hear her own words


    anymore¡­


    However, her eyes were wide and round, and she could see everything clearly.


    Dorothy waved her hand in the midst of her being upied.


    Beatrice felt herself moved by a strange force, spinning through the air and falling outside the door. The


    room door closed with a soft bang, and a ¡®click¡¯ was heard soon after. The door had been automatically


    locked.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Beatrice wasn¡¯t injured, as Dorothy would naturally not hurt her. The strength she had used was as soft


    as cotton. At most, only her butt felt some ache from the fall. However, it was a different matter for how


    she was feeling on the inside. Beatrice was feeling shocked, and her heart was beating loudly in her


    ears. She felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe from the atmosphere she had just been in.


    It seemed like her brother-inw wasn¡¯t wearing a shred of cloth earlier¡­


    ¡°Later. When it¡¯s night. It¡¯s time to eat now. My mom wille inter at this rate!¡± Dorothy held down


    Alex¡¯s eager and naughty hands.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to a hotel at night?¡± Alex looked at Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s face, the feeling of confusion still


    present.


    ¡°If we stay at home, why would we go to a hotel?¡±


    ¡°Here? Are you sure it¡¯s fine?¡±


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    Dorothy kicked Alex off the bed. Her strength was incredible. If it weren¡¯t for Alex¡¯s naturally thicker


    skin, as well as the spiritual protection he had, he would have probably been kicked through the walls


    of the room.


    ¡°My wife, can you tell me now the reason why you suddenly became Aunt Rockefeller?¡± Alex asked


    after getting dressed.


    ¡°If I tell you that I¡¯m no longer the Dorothy in the past, what would you do?¡± Dorothy asked as she


    looked at him.


    This sentence suddenly made Alex feel like his entire world had crashed down. All the muscles in his


    body were rigid and stiff.


    Alex stared at Dorothy, his face filled with fear and terror.


    If she wasn¡¯t Dorothy any longer, then who had taken over her body? Was there someone else¡¯s soul in


    her body?


    Then, that would be the same situation as Phoebe right now. So, the real Dorothy was dead?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1496

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1496


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    Dorothy waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still me. Dorothy Assex.¡±


    ¡°Then, what did you mean by what you said earlier?¡± Alex asked furthermore.


    Dorothy shot back, ¡°Do you know about the cycle of rebirth and reincarnation?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression changed. He had inherited the Ultimate Book of Medicine and received a lot of


    knowledge on cultivation. This was especially true when he received the soul fragments of the monk,


    Revealer, where he also received a lot of information about Buddhism cultivation. Buddhism


    emphasized a lot on the cycle of reincarnation. There were also legends about how Buddhism also had


    a kind of holy artifact called Six Eternities which could control the true essence of reincarnation.


    Daya also mentioned the reincarnation pool many times in her dreams, saying that she had jumped


    from the pool in her previous life.


    Didn¡¯t it sound absurd? Like some sort of fairy-tale?


    However, it did indeed exist, but it was just not known to the people in the world.


    ¡°You mean you reincarnated from your previous life into Dorothy Assex? Then, who were you in your


    previous life?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Dorothy shook her head. ¡°I just awakened the inheritance in my soul. As to who I


    was in my previous life, what I did, everything is vague. Anyway, I should have been a woman.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know,¡± Alex said. ¡°It saves you a lot of worry and headache.¡±


    Then, Dorothy spoke about the time she had awakened the inheritance in her soul. It was the day after


    the two had gone to apply for divorce, after the first time they had intercourse. With a boom, she had


    be the current Dorothy.


    Alex wasn¡¯t sure whether he should be proud or sad. sad.


    ***


    Originally, Alex was still defensive about Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s identity. However, now that he knew


    Dorothy had been the person pretending to be Aunt Rockefeller, the many doubts and vignce he had


    put up in his heart melted awaypletely.


    Some of the information that he hadn¡¯t told Aunt Rockefeller before, he could new disy it all openly.


    Initially, Alex had nned to invite Aunt Rockefeller to go into the tomb together. Otherwise, he


    wouldn¡¯tbe able to have enough confidence to do what he needed to do. However, now that he knew


    she was, in fact, Dorothy, he couldn¡¯t help but think about not wanting her to apany him into


    danger.


    After knowing Alex¡¯s thoughts, Dorothy sneered. ¡°Am I some fragile ss, in your opinion? So you¡¯re


    saying in the future, those who apany you through life and death will never be the closest person


    to you? It can only be men and women who are outsiders? What kind of sh*t logic is that?


    ¡°Besides, if I want to head into the tomb, you can¡¯t stop me with just the rank of Divine Transcendence.


    ¡°But, I will still use the identity of Aunt Rockefeller to go.¡±


    Using a false identity was also very beneficial. No one knew that she was Dorothy, so naturally, it would


    be much safer. No one woulde after ire and Beatrice, aspared to the people in Alex¡¯s


    family who were all trained, ire and Beatrice were weak.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    On the other hand, it would make some people feel jealous of a mysterious aunt behind Alex.


    It wasn¡¯t scary to be hostile toward Alex alone, but what about the countless super masters from Alex¡¯s


    family?


    Wouldn¡¯t one be afraid?


    That was how Zachary Xavier had been intimidated by Aunt Rockefeller in the beginning.


    ¡°Remember, Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s identity is only known to you, and you alone. No one else can know.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    While eating dinner, Alex once again got to experience what they meant by the gentle and kindness of


    a mother-inw. He almost felt like melting under ire¡¯s enthusiastic care and concern.


    Only Dorothy¡¯s expression was unnatural throughout the meal. He wasn¡¯t sure what was on her mind,


    but every time she looked at him, her face would flush, and her heartbeat quickened to the point that it


    felt like she had taken some drug that excited her!


    That night, Alex stayed in the Assex residence. They stayed entangled the entire night, going as fast as


    they could and living life to the fullest.


    When they got up the next day, Alex and Dorothy were in good spirits, but ire and Beatrice were


    sluggishpared to them. They had dark circles under their eyes, as though they had not slept the


    entire night.


    ¡°Mom, Beatrice, what happened to the two of you? Did you stay awake and watch TV all night?¡±


    Dorothy asked, confused.


    ire yawned. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Beatrice looked reluctant to say anything but ended up saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t watch TV all night, but I heard a


    pig crying the entire night.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1497

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1497


    ¡°A pig? Where did pig criese from?¡±


    Dorothy looked at ire, then at Beatrice, and she suddenly understood what Beatrice was talking


    about. Then, she kicked Alex¡¯s leg hard.


    It was all his fault!


    This pig had been so excitedst night, especially when she changed her appearance to take on the


    appearance of Aunt Rockefeller. It was like he had taken a drug that sent him into euphoria, what a


    pervert! It was like she had be another woman.


    Men really were sentimental creatures who think with the lower part of their bodies.


    ¡°Beatrice, you should pay more attention to your studies. In the first midyear exams, you had one test


    with just 90 points. Don¡¯t y too much. Your pocket money this semester will be halved.¡±


    Beatrice shrugged, not paying attention to her sister. As she was now a first-level agent of Lush


    Cosmetics, she had recruited arge group of lower-level agents in school and had made a lot of


    money. She had developed into a sort of big shot business mistress at school.


    She had just bought a BMW with her own money a few days ago, so she wouldn¡¯t miss any pocket


    money from her sister.


    She didn¡¯t expect Dorothy would add on further, ¡°Hubby, you have to revoke Beatrice¡¯s first-level agent


    authority immediately. The money paid to her should also be reced with my ount name and


    number. From now on, all the lower-level agents under her will be credited into my ount ¡±


    Before Alex could reply, Beatrice yelled, ¡°Sister, that¡¯s daylight robbery! How can you do that? That is


    money that I earned and the agent team thatI have worked so hard to build up! How can you do this? I


    disagree!¡±


    ¡°Your appeal has been rejected. Your main focus now should be on studying, not earnng money.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh! I¡¯m going nuts! No, what right do you have?!¡±


    Dorothy pointed at Alex. ¡°He has it, and he listens to me.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, Brother-inw!¡±


    Beatrice immediately hugged Alex¡¯s arm and shook. Even her tears were about to fall from her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t take my ount away. Tell me. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes?!¡±


    Alex could feel the girl¡¯s chest on his arm as she rubbed at him.


    ¡°Beatrice, which ss did you score 90 points inst semester?¡±


    ¡°English forputer science.¡±


    ¡°What was the total score?¡±


    ¡°One hundred.¡±


    Alex nced at Dorothy and said, ¡°That¡¯s decent. University isn¡¯t an exam-orientated education, and


    Beatrice is already good, considering she managed to build a business team during her university


    days! I support you, and I won¡¯t revoke the authority on your ount.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Brother-inw! You¡¯re the best!¡± Beatrice was so overwhelmed with joy. She kissed


    Alex¡¯s face.


    ire¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the scene unfold in front of her.


    Luckily, that kiss hadn¡¯t been on his mouth!


    Dorothy rolled her eyes and said to Alex, ¡°You¡¯re a scum!¡±


    Beatrice said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t call yourself that!¡±


    ire looked at her youngest daughter, then to Alex. Then, she seemed to think that she was


    overthinking, and she just enjoyed the happy, harmonious family atmosphere right now.


    ¡°Mom, Dorothy and I are going on a trip,¡± Alex said to ire. ¡°Due to the special circumstance at the


    time of the wedding, we didn¡¯t arrange for a honeymoon or the like. We¡¯ll be making up for time on this


    trip!¡±


    This was the excuse the two of them had found and agreed on.


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Okay, where are you nning to go?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Japan!¡±


    ¡°Japan? I want to see the cherry blossoms in Japan too. Can you take me along?¡± Beatrice said.


    ire immediately shot her a look. ¡°Your sister and brother-inw are going on a honeymoon. Why


    would you want to go along with them? Be a gigantic third wheel?¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Dorothy,


    Alex, when do you n on getting your marriage certificate again?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she replied, ¡°We¡¯ll find a good date, like 11th of November or


    something. What does it matter? Maybe when we register, it will be the day I get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that would be wonderful!¡±


    Alex looked at Dorothy, a little surprised. He had never thought about her getting pregnant.


    ***


    However, at the same time, in a secret realm somewhere in the country.


    ¡°Awoooo!¡±


    Countless hungry wolves let out long howls andunched an attack at a beautiful figure under a


    random tree.


    The beautiful shadow of a figure¡¯s clothes was stained red with blood, the blood of both hers and the


    wolves. If Alex were present, his heart would be broken because the woman was none other than


    Daya.


    She covered her belly with one hand, while the other held a long knife.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1498

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1498


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll definitely let you see your father safely! If he knew you existed in this world, he will surely be


    surprised!¡±


    Daya gently stroked her belly, which had a slight bulge at this time. She was pregnant. Counting the


    days, it was almost her third month.


    After entering the Stoermer family¡¯s secret realm, she had confirmed she was pregnant. However, after


    she had entered, there was no way to leave this ce, and it had been two years since. In addition,


    there had been some problems in the realm, which made it more dangerous than usual.


    ¡°Daya, be careful!¡±


    ¡°Sister, you have to live. You can¡¯t die!¡±


    On the tree, there were two others.


    It was an olddy and a girl who looked to be eleven or twelve years old. They were both from the


    Stoermer family, but they were injured and could no longer fight.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Daya¡¯s eyes were cold, looking at the wolves which were edging closer to them.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Her mental power was like a raging ocean, bursting out in big waves.


    She carried a long knife in her hand, turning into a war goddess as she rushed toward the wolves. She


    left an afterimage after every sh as she moved, and each stroke brought out streaks of wolf blood.


    Daya was blood-soaked, and she fought hard!


    Awakened!


    That was right, Daya had taken only two months to awaken her bloodline!


    However, she was here, where she consistently faced threats of life and death.


    ***


    Six in the evening, at Prosperous Hotel, Room 1208. It was the ce that Susan Hunter had gathered


    everyone to meet Alex.


    And now, the group of people were once again gathered here.


    ¡°Keh, how is your wife? Is her cancer cured now?¡± Darven asked Keh.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been cured! Young Master Alex really is a peerless genius doctor!¡± Keh said. ¡°Not only


    did he cure my wife¡¯s cancer, but he also made her younger by five years.¡±


    In that instant, many people present were shocked.


    ¡°She¡¯s really cured?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, cancer that has reached an advanced stage can also be cured? This Young Master Alex


    is even more awesome than his father, William!¡±


    ¡°What kind of concept is that, making her five years younger? That¡¯s just too amazing!¡±


    Then, someone asked the long-legged beauty, Freya. ¡°Miss Freya, your brain¡¯s¡­ Ah, no. The problem


    you had after falling into the water when you were a child has also been cured, right?¡±


    There was no doubt about this matter at all.


    Susan smiled. ¡°If Alex hadn¡¯t cured Miss Freya, she wouldn¡¯t even be here today. I think she looks very


    well today, and her aura is stronger than before. I think you¡¯ve made a breakthrough, haven¡¯t you?


    Congrattions, congrattions!¡±


    Freya nodded. ¡°I have indeed made a breakthrough. Alex¡¯s medical skills are indeed unique.¡±


    Kehughed and said, ¡°Miss Freya, I heard that in the Exorcist Dragons, you have to get married


    when you reach the age of 27. Otherwise, you can only remain an old aunt for life if you miss that age!


    How old are you this year, Miss Freya? I think Young Master Alex is the right person and is more than a


    good match for you as a descendent of the Exorcist Dragons, right?¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Freya.


    Freya¡¯s heart thumped in her chest, suddenly thinking of her mother¡¯s words. Her father had read her


    fortune before this, saying that she would meet her destined partner that would help her break through


    the bottleneck she had experienced.


    ¡®Then, wouldn¡¯t that mean it was Alex?¡¯


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°To be a son-inw of the Exorcist Dragons is very demanding. Young Master Alex¡¯s medical skills may


    be good, but he isn¡¯t suited to be my husband with just that.¡±


    In her mind, she thought, ¡®That little thief, he couldn¡¯t catch my eyes even if he tried!¡¯


    At this point, Alex walked in.


    Two other people followed him in. One was Dorothy, who had used the Transformation technique to


    look like Aunt Rockefeller, and the other was Quincy Zoppins, otherwise known as Clown.


    Freya¡¯s gaze changed the moment she caught sight of Aunt Rockefeller.


    What a beautiful woman!


    Standing in front of such a woman, Freya suddenly felt ashamed and small.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡®Who is she?¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1499

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1499


    ¡°Senior!¡± When Quincy saw Zayne York, he rushed into the room as he shouted, throwing his arms


    around Zayne. His gaze and expression were as though he had thrown himself at his father.


    Also, tears were leaking from his eyes. How cruel had Quincy been?


    There had been such a big battle when he had kidnapped Daya. Not only did he hire foreign killers, but


    he had also used helicopters and sea cruise ships to hoist the car Daya was in onto the cruise ship. He


    had been extremely arrogant.


    And now, he was crying like a child.


    ¡°Senior, you can¡¯t go into Caesar¡®s tomb. It¡¯s a cannibalistic ce! What if something goes wrong?¡±


    ¡°I barely escaped with my life thest time. Do I have to go through it again?¡±


    Zayne waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. Also, I¡¯m the brightest and the best of the Drifters, as well


    as their leader. How can I just go back on my word? But, you don¡¯t have to go in. You can stay outside.¡±


    Quincy shook his head. ¡°How can I not go? If you go, of course, I will go. We¡¯re brothers, one from


    Drifters and one from Abstracts. Together we will live, and divided, we will fall. I will never leave you


    behind.¡±


    Zayne pointed at Susan. ¡°We already have an officer from Abstracts.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Quincy snorted. ¡°What does she amount to? Thest time we went into the tomb, if it weren¡¯t for


    William¡¯s protection, she would have died many times over. Those little Abstract skills she has is


    nothing worth looking at.¡±


    Susan didn¡¯t feel any affectionate feelings toward Quincy. Not only did he have an aggressive


    appearance, but even his words were also unpleasant to listen to.


    She sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the little skills I have? Isn¡¯t it better than your half baked fake strength


    you have? You can¡¯t even speak properly of Caesar¡¯s tomb, despite being one of the few who survived.


    People like you will only be cannon fodder when we enter the tomb.¡±


    The two of them continued to have a go at each other.


    Dorothy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She frowned and said to Alex, ¡°Who are all these people? A bunch


    of mobs. They don¡¯t even have much ability, and they¡¯re even turning on each other before we go down


    into the tomb. What¡¯s the point of bringing them?¡±


    With those words, everyone present was offended.


    However, Dorothy was filled with confidence.


    She was a Core Fonnation master. No one here would be able to match up to her.


    An ordinary woman like Susan Hunter, who had no cultivation base or skills, naturally was not even


    significant in Dorothy¡¯s eyes.


    Susan was William¡¯s woman, and she took herself to be Alex¡¯s mother, who had a higher status. She


    frowned and asked, ¡°Alex, who is this with such a boastful tone?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°She¡¯s my aunt.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Susan¡¯s mouth was open wide, her jaw ck.


    Alex¡¯s aunt, didn¡¯t that mean she was William¡¯s sister? Looking at how young she was, she must be


    William¡¯s younger sister.


    Then, that would mean that she was Susan¡¯s sister-inw.


    Susan¡¯s expression changed immediately. Since she was Susan¡¯s sister-inw, didn¡¯t that mean she


    had to get into the woman¡¯s good graces?


    ¡°Hehe, so it turns out to be Brother William¡¯s sister. I¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything else, Dorothy said, ¡°She¡¯s the woman that your father had on the side?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Why do you have to say that?¡± Alex hurriedly diverted the topic, getting on the main topic at


    hand. ¡°The Sky Tower project has beenunched, and I¡¯ve gotten the entrance of the tomb all


    surrounded up to one kilometer around it. Time is of the essence, and tonight at twelve, we¡¯ll be


    heading in.¡±


    ¡°What? So soon?!¡± Susan was astonished.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in a hurry,¡± Alex said. ¡°Susan, I want to ask you something. Thest time you guys went down


    to the tomb, did you see any ck lotuses?¡±


    ¡°ck lotuses? Is there such a color on lotuses?¡± Susan¡¯s face was nk.


    Alex¡¯s heart sank.


    Could it be that there wasn¡¯t any there?


    His father didn¡¯t manage to get it back then?


    Freya spoke up at this moment. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the ck Soul Lotus Seed?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s called the ck Soul Lotus Seed, do you know about it?¡±


    Freya nodded. ¡°You can indeed find them in Caesar¡¯s tomb. I¡¯ve seen it before. Your father once picked


    two of them, and it¡¯s called Soul Substitute Lotus Seed.¡±


    Alex was suddenly excited.


    It really was true.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1500

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1500


    That being the case, there must still be other Soul Substitute Lotus Seeds in the tomb.


    ¡°What is this Soul Substitute Lotus Seed?¡± Susan said. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡±


    Freya said, ¡°You were unconscious at that time.¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    Susan was immediately rendered speechless.


    After that, several people in the room discussed in detail about the time they had gone down into the


    tomb. On those bases, they also discussed the necessary and corresponding strategies they would


    need.


    When it was ten in the evening, Alex spent a significant sum of money and called for the chef in the


    hotel to work overtime to create an extremelyvish meal for them.


    ¡°After this meal, we¡¯ll set off! Everyone, I, Alex Rockefeller, hereby dere that every one of you who


    follow me into the tomb will receive a bonus of 100 million. In the unfortunate event, if anyone fails to


    come out, the bonus will be given to your family members.¡±


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t like anyone was short of money here. This hundred million could only be said to be an


    extra reward.


    Everyone present stuffed themselves with food, and the atmosphere was bright and warm.


    Keh couldn¡¯t help but continue to talk about the topic previously and pointed at Freya as he said,


    ¡°Young Master Alex, we were just talking about the descendants of Exorcist Dragons. Miss Freya is


    beautiful with her long legs, and she has great capabilities. It¡¯s a good match for Young Master Alex as


    a wife. But, it seems like the threshold of Exorcist Dragons are too high, and she looks down on you.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic in front of Dorothy and immediately waved his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t


    make that kind of joke so casually. It will affect Miss Freya¡¯s reputation. Also, I¡¯m already married.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re married?! ¡± Keh was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, I love my wife very much,¡± Alex said, looking at Dorothy.


    Freya¡¯s heart raced in her chest for no apparent reason. Due to her father¡¯s divination, it. had


    unconsciously created a ripple in her heart.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although she had been confident that she wouldn¡¯t fall for a little thief and pervert like Alex, and he


    would never be a son-inw of Exorcist Dragons, she felt an inexplicably ufortable feeling to


    hear the man that her father said was her destined partner was married.


    It was one thing for Freya not to like him, but how could he turn out to already be married?!


    Her father¡¯s divination really was unreliable!


    ***


    It was 11.40 PM when a group of people arrived at the site of the Sky Tower project. In the past few


    days, Thousand Miles Conglomerate had been working overtime here. A high wall had been built


    around the site, and it was three meters high. There were also electrical fences, anti-climbing fences,


    infrared monitoring, and so on.


    The group of people arrived in four cars.


    When they arrived at the iron gate that served as the entrance, Alex made a call. Then, someone


    slowly opened the iron gate, slowly and silently.


    The one who opened the door was Azure Storm from Thousand Miles Conglomerate.


    ¡°Brother Alex!¡±


    The cars rolled in, and the heavy iron door was closed once again. Azure got into an electric car and


    led the way in front.


    Soon, they arrived near a base. There was even arge shack, and the entrance to Caesar¡¯s tomb was


    in this shack.


    This way, even if someone were to use drones to investigate this area, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see


    what the heck was going on here.


    As for the projects around the area, it was still running non-stop.


    They got out of the car, and several of them started taking inventory of their supplies and equipment.


    Not only were there very advanced equipment prepared, but there were also even explosives and


    firearms.


    At this moment, two beautiful women walked over.


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    The ones who came were Waltz and Maya.


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Why are you both here?¡±


    ¡°We want to go in with you! ¡± Waltz said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1501

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1501


    Keh, Darven, and the others were stunned. Everyone felt very strange when a world ss beauty


    like Aunt Rockefeller came along. Unexpectedly, now another two beautiful women joined in.


    Were they taking the beautiful women to take pictures and enjoy the scenery?


    As for Freya, she had always had strong confidence in her appearance. But before this, there was Aunt


    Rockefeller, and now there were Princess Fleur and Maya. All of them were pretty simr to her, which


    made her feel a little discouraged.


    Was this Rockefeller dude such adies¡¯ man?


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Dorothy snorted lightly, ¡°Do you guys think going down to the tomb is a field trip? Your lives are in


    danger at all times.¡±


    Princess Fleur saw that it was Aunt Rockefeller, and immediately her neck shrank ¡°Aunt!¡±


    She did not know that Aunt Rockefeller was Dorothy.


    Yesterday, Aunt Rockefeller also saved her life, so when facing Aunt Rockefeller, she was much


    shorter, and her voice was not loud.


    Maya said, ¡°We came over to help and can remain on the surface instead of the deep ends. When the


    timees, if there is any need, you can also get in touch in time! In addition, we are here also to


    prevent someone else from thinking of stealing the tomb.¡±


    This speech made sense.


    However, that drifter Zayne shook his head.


    Some big tombs were very odd, especially Caesar¡¯s tomb. It was the most bizarre tomb he had ever


    seen. It was very dangerous. Even at the entrance, there were dangers present. Those overly


    pampered girls would be in danger at any time.


    However, this was Alex¡®s side of things.


    Previously in the discussion, they had long made the risks involved very clear. If one still wanted to take


    beautiful women down to the tomb in this kind of situation, any idents that happened would also be


    his business.


    ***


    In the evening, at a quarter to twelve.


    The people who were ready decided to go down to the tomb.


    The mouth of the tomb was inside one of the makeshift rooms. It was a deep well. Susan provided the


    location of this deep well to Alex. Alex then got Azure and other people withrge machines to dig, and


    they dug out this well.


    This was because William and the others caused the previous entrance and exit to copse thest


    time they were there. They could only go down to the tomb from somewhere else.


    ¡°Brother Alex, Fleur, when the pile driver was used for this deep well, it cannot be driven down below


    the b of green stone, because that b of green stone is very hard. Even a cutting machine cannot


    cut it into half, nor leave a mark. It is harder than diamond.¡± Azure said.


    Susan said, ¡°That piece is the dragon stone. After our initial identification, it is most likely an


    extraterrestrial meteorite containing elements that do not exist in the modern chemistry chart. Its


    hardness isparable to diamonds.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there is something so strange at the entrance?¡± Alex said in amazement.


    The next second. Azure pushed the power switch outside.


    Sounds of lights being switched on were heard.


    Floodlights were seen from the makeshift room into the deep well inside. It was very bright.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go down first!¡± Alex carried arge ck bag and was about to go down.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Zayne stopped Alex. From his back pocket, he took out a box, which was the roots of incense.


    He took out three sticks and lit them with a lighter.


    He, Quincy, and Susan, each person holding a root of incense, walked along with the wellhead, with


    mouths chanting, probably burning incense to pray for good luck or something.


    Kehughed, ¡°This is the rule handed down by drifters and tomb raiders. One needs to light


    incense while going down the tomb tofort the tomb spirit. By sending you a stick of incense, it will


    redeem my life.¡±


    Quincy looked at Princess Fleur.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Princess Fleur was beautiful and charming. The fellow saw her, and his heart was moved.


    Quincy smilingly handed her the incense in his hand, ¡°Do you want to confess too? It can save your


    life!¡±


    ¡°You keep it for yourself!¡±


    Princess Fleur coldly snorted. With a casual flick, the incense fell to the ground. It broke.


    Zayne coldly looked over and said, ¡±Ignorant!¡±


    Then, Quincy was focused.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1502

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1502


    Princess Fleur was reprimanded for an ignorant utterance for no reason. How could she stay quiet?


    She was immediately angry. ¡°What¡¯s with all the incense down the tomb tofort the spirit of the


    tomb. All these are only self-deceptions! If the ghost of the tomb master is still alive and knows that we


    went down to the tomb to take his things, will he spare us just because of this little piece of junk


    incense?¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°Since it¡®s their tradition, just do it. And¡­ Fleur, shut up.¡±


    Since aunt spoke up, naturally, Fleur didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    The incense burning waspleted.


    Alex was the first to go down the tomb. With a swish, he jumped down.


    Then, Princess Fleur and Maya followed. Next were Susan, Quincy, Keh, Darven and Zayne.


    Dorothy was thest to enter. Azure and the others waited outside.


    When they were going down the tomb, Alex brought amunication radio to stay in touch.


    Very soon. Everyonended.


    Princess Fleur stepped onto the ground beneath her. ¡°Is this the extraterrestrial meteorite?¡±


    Alex and Dorothy looked at it carefully. In the very next second, the two of them exchanged nces


    and seemed stunned.


    This was not an extraterrestrial meteorite but a gloomy bloodstone. Despite the ckened surface, this


    was not the stone¡¯s original color.


    This stone was soaked in fresh blood for months and years. After the precipitation of hundreds and


    thousands of years, then the gloomy bloodstone was formed. It was indestructible and harder than


    diamond.


    If one was not mistaken.


    Behind the stone was the formation chart, which was carved.


    If a pile driver could break this stone, that would be illogical.


    They had just arrived at the tomb and not yet entered it. However, they encountered this kind of rare


    and unique object. Alex and Dorothy¡¯s heart sank. It looked like Caesar¡¯s tomb was far from easy,


    contrary to what Susan told them.


    ¡°Fleur, sister, how about you all return to the surface?¡± Alex said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, I will contact you.¡±


    ¡°I just came down, and you¡¯re kicking me out? Let me take a look at it! I haven¡®t robbed a tomb yet!¡±


    Quincy interjected, ¡°Beauty, why don¡¯t you follow me? I¡¯ll protect you and take you to appreciate the fun


    of tomb raiding.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. You are the weakest of all the men. You¡¯d better think about how to survive to make a round


    trip?¡± Fleur said disdainfully, ¡°My man just helped you recover your energy core. You don¡¯t want to go


    back to how you were before, do you? How dare you flirt with me?¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    In the eyes of others, this statement made by Fleur made her sound like she was Alex¡¯s wife.


    Freya then took a second look at Fleur.


    After going down the deep well, there was another passage inside more than two meters high. The


    opening was small but wide inside.


    At the end of the passage was a stone door.


    Azure and the others had long been to this location. The light wire had been extended to this location. It


    was bright as day, but no one could open this door.


    Holding a hand-drawn map, Susan said, ¡°We are now in this location. This door in the tomb is called


    the escape door and is very hidden! It was mostly built secretly by tomb builders to escape being


    buried because some tomb owners didn¡¯t want the secrets of their tombs to be known, and after


    digging the tomb, they killed people.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Alex said, ¡°So it is that dangerous to build a tomb.¡±


    Susan pointed at Keh. ¡°Master Sunder, I¡¯ll leave this door to you.¡±


    The stone door, too, was made of gloomy bloodstone. To use brute force to destroy it was indeed a bit


    difficult.


    Alex also wanted to see if this Keh had the ability or not.


    Keh went close to the stone door and pounded. No one had a clue what he was doing. Then, the


    stone door immediately issued a click and slowly opened to the side.


    ¡°Badass!¡± Alex gave a thumbs up to Keh.


    At the same time. At the corner of the makeshift room, which was initially an empty ce, an old man


    in ck slowly emerged. He looked at the deep well in the passage tomb not far away and smiled


    meaningfully.


    Strangely enough, Azure and the others did not even notice the presence of this ck-d old man.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1503

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1503


    Boom¡­


    Bang!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Alex and the others entered through the opened escape door in the tomb. Before they had the chance


    to see the environment inside, suddenly, the tomb door that Keh had just opened, mmed shut


    automatically. The surroundings that were just as bright as daylight instantly darkened, and no fingers


    could be seen.


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    ¡°Why is the door closed?¡±


    ¡°Who closed it?¡±


    ¡°Not me, I did not touch it.¡±


    ¡°Not me either¡­¡±


    In the dark, there were only voices, but no one could be seen.


    Alex and Dorothy were both cultivators. One was at the core formation stage, and the other was at the


    half core formation stage. So even if they entered apletely dark space, they could still perceive the


    surrounding environment through their spiritual sense. At this moment, the two released their spiritual


    sense but surprisingly found that the spiritual sense did not work. Not to mention the dozens of meters


    around the body, even if someone were just in front of them, they would not sense that person at all.


    ¡°Formation boundary!¡±


    ¡°This ce has some supernatural power to create another small space!¡±


    Alex instantly realized the root of the problem. The next second, the light came on from Zayne¡¯s


    torchlight.


    With the light of the shlight, everyone could finally see something in front of their eyes.


    Immediately after, several people¡¯s shlights were lit up, and there was even a self-generated


    heamp like a searchlight. The room¡¯s brightness immediately increased by several levels. Everyone


    saw the stone door opened by Keh, tightly closed again, and until this time, everyone found


    something above the stone door.


    ¡°Master Sunder, can you reopen the tomb door?¡± Susan asked with calmness and entered with


    confidence.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Kehughed and said, ¡°Some techniques are needed to enter this escape door from


    the outside. To exit from the inside, there must be a mechanical device. Once one finds the


    mechanism, the door could be easily opened.¡±


    Everyone was relieved to see how easy he said it.


    But then, Kenenth searched behind the tomb door for a long time but did not find any useful device. Not


    to mention the pull ring wrench and so on, even the small round holes were not avable.


    ¡°Could it be rted to these patterns on the door?¡± Quincy said.


    With the light, everyone saw strange patterns carved on the door. On both sides were two odd-looking


    animals, and in the middle was arge round flower, the flower wasposed of many unintelligible


    words and symbols as if it was stating something important.


    ¡°The animals carved on both sides are tomb-beasts, and this flower in the middle. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve


    never seen it before.¡± Susan said, ¡°I think, to open this door, it must be rted to this flower, and I need


    to decipher what these symbols mean.¡±


    Keh nodded, ¡°I think so too. That¡¯s why the tomb¡¯s design is perverted, always doing some new


    tricks.¡±


    At this moment.


    Dorothy said, ¡°There is no need to study this flower. Even if you study it thoroughly, you would not be


    able to open this door. This is a dead door, only to enter and no exit. This is also not the escape door


    designed by the tomb builder, but to kill all those trying toe in from the outside here.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard that.


    Princess Fleur asked, ¡°Aunt, how do you know?¡±


    Dorothy pointed at the flower, ¡°It¡¯s written on it. It¡¯s an ancient script and a rune. The flower is not


    meaningless, but a formation diagram, a killing formation diagram.¡±


    Zayne looked at Dorothy in surprise. ¡°You understand the ancient script, and you know the formation


    diagram?¡±


    Freya and others also looked over, initially thinking that Alex¡¯s ¡®aunt¡¯, came down just to pretend, to fool


    around, and would beat a retreat when she saw the danger, but she never thought that she even knew


    such profound things.


    Dorothy replied, ¡°I know a little.¡±


    Princess Fleur answered nervously, ¡°This is the door of death to kill people. So, next is the killing


    technique?¡±


    She had just finished speaking when everyone heard a rustling sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±


    ¡°It seems like it ising from the back!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1504

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1504


    Everyone was nervous, and they turned around with the lights shining.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Earlier, they were only thinking about whether the tomb door could be reopened. They did not look


    closely at the situation inside. At this moment, they realized that this was a closed space of about two


    hundred square meters. There was no way out, not even a door. The walls were painted with some


    hideous and horrible paintings.


    ¡°Huh, I think I see something green?¡±


    ¡°Green light. It¡¯s a green light!¡±


    ¡°Turn off the headlights.¡±


    Alex turned off the headlights, and the light in the room immediately dimmed.


    Immediately afterward, hundreds of clusters of green fluorescent light were seen, flying around in the


    air.


    Quincy shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a luminescent bug. Everyone be careful. This is a flying insect with poison. When


    those bugs touch your skin, you will be poisoned, and you will finally turn into a puddle of pus and


    blood. Except for your teeth, nothing will be left.¡±


    In the knowledge system of the tomb raider, there was a record of this poisonous insect.


    Susan was also immediately nervous and repeatedly shouted at Darven, ¡°Darven, you are the ancestor


    of toxin experimenting. We all depend on you.¡±


    Darven was not going to ignore that.


    He took out an incense burner from the bag and put it on the ground. A loud sound was heard.


    Darven lit the lighter, and a fragrance wafted from the incense burner.


    Soon, when those luminescent bugs smelled this scent, they became like flies smelling the stench of


    stool and flew over into the incense burner; Everyone backed up against the wall, with shlights


    turned off. When thest of the luminescent bugs flew in, Darven immediately covered the lid.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    Susan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would encounter this kind of bug just aftering in. It¡¯s really


    dangerous.¡±


    Keh smiled and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? With Senior Darven around, all poisonous insects


    and poisonous things are just small things! This little incense censer is powerful. Senior Draven, do you


    have more? Can I buy one from you?¡±


    Keh had just finished speaking. A green stream of light suddenly shot out fiercely from one wall at


    Darven.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Zayne was quick with eyes and on his feet. He quickly grabbed something off his back and fiercely


    opened it. It turned out to be an invisible umbre and, after opening it, blocked the cloud of green light.


    Zayne¡¯s internal energy vibrated fiercely.


    That green light suddenly suffered a vicious shock and fell to the ground.


    A shlight was shone at that thing, and it turned out to be a luminescent bug. It had been shaken and


    fallen to the ground, dead. A glowing green light was also emitted, which did not extinguish.


    ¡°Holy shit! What a huge luminescent bug!¡±


    Quincy shouted after getting a clearer look at it.


    Compared to the luminescent bug caught by Darven before, this one was more than ten times bigger


    and looked like a spider but with three pairs of wings.


    ¡°Could it be the mother of the luminescent bug?¡±


    And at this moment, Maya shouted, ¡°Be careful of the wall!¡±


    The crowd heard and looked around the wall. They saw a bright green light emerging densely. All were


    of simr size to the luminescent bug on the ground.


    Quincy shouted, ¡°My god! How can there be so many, so big luminescent bugs?¡±


    He also grabbed the invisible umbre and opened it fiercely.


    Then, he scampered to Maya¡¯s side. ¡°Beauty, meet me. I am Quincy Zoppins, the tomb raider. This is


    the tomb raider¡¯s gold-defining treasure, the invisible umbre. I¡¯m here to protect you!¡±


    Princess Fleur had no chance. This guy had eyes on Maya, whose looks and posture wereparable


    to those of Princess Fleur.


    At this time, countless luminescent bugs flew from the wall, raining down on the crowd.


    Quincy used the umbre to support himself and Maya, trying to get the beauty¡¯s favor, but


    unexpectedly, Maya did not appreciate it at all and pushed him away, ¡°Go away, don¡¯t get in the way!¡±


    In the very next second.


    Suddenly, Maya rushed to the front. Facing the oing luminescent bugs, she stretched out one


    hand. ¡°Silver frost, frost seal!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1505

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1505


    Maya pushed a little harder, and the ugly Quincy was pushed to the ground.


    Quincy was angry as he thought, ¡®Are you sick? I am kind enough to save you. You are not only


    ungrateful but also dare to push me down? Well, I will see how you will dieter. If I were to try to save


    you, I am not Zoppins!¡¯


    Although this guy had lived in Rockefeller¡¯s Manor for a day, Holly took care of him. He did not see


    other people, so he waspletely unaware of Maya¡¯ s terror.


    At this moment, he turned back to look at Maya and saw her rushing to the front of the crowd alone to


    face those horrible luminescent bugs. It was as if Quincy was struck by lightning as he thought, ¡®Retard,


    you are looking for death!¡¯


    However, in the very next moment. He was thenpletely stunned by the image in front of him.


    He felt that the temperature around his body dropped rapidly. Just now, it was more than twenty


    degrees. In an instant, it had fallen to below zero. He felt like he had fallen into an ice cer, and those


    raindrops of luminescent bugs, which were about one meter before Maya, had stopped flying.


    It was like they encountered a spider¡¯s web that could not be seen with the naked eye.


    The luminescent bugs were stuck on the web.


    A sound was heard.


    That was a rapid freezing sound. At least hundreds of fist-sized luminescent bugs froze in mid-air.


    None could move. The next second, they were like scattering beans, crackling and falling to the


    ground.


    Maya again pushed her hand down. All the frozen bugs shattered into pieces.


    There was dead silence!


    Everyone looked at the ground.


    Even Alex was a little surprised as he was not expecting that Maya¡¯s silver frost skill to have be


    so powerful to this extent.


    One had to know that her silver frost technique was still based on Alex¡¯s nameless method of


    purification, which she had adapted. Even he was not quite sure to what extent he could cultivate it,


    and with Maya¡¯s show ofbat power at this time, he really needed to ponder.


    As for Quincy, his mouth was wide open. Then, Susan, Freya, Keh, and the others were so


    astonished they were speechless.


    If one said that Aunt Rockefeller traveled together, everyone would feel that this woman might have


    some strength. As for Maya and Princess Fleur, everyone thought that these people were passengers


    and tourists here to visit. Now, they were trapped here, which was purely due to their sins. If they were


    to encounter any dangers, these two ceholders would be the first to die.


    However¡­ They were wrong!


    What they thought was a ceholder that wasn¡¯t even a bronze was a king. Loud pping sounds


    were heard.


    Princess Fleur pped her hands and looked at Maya enviously. ¡°Maya, you are getting really stronger


    now. If I were to fight you, I might not evenst three minutes.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan and the others were once again shocked.


    Maya was so strong to such a degree that this Fleur said that she wouldst no more than three


    minutes. Did that mean she could survive two minutes? That was also considered very strong! Not to


    mention Susan, even Quincy¡¯s heart wailed, ¡®If it were me, I might not evenst three seconds. She just


    has to hold out her hand, and I will be like those luminescent bugs on the ground.¡¯


    ¡®How could the women around this Rockefeller kid be so unbelievable?¡¯


    At this moment, Alex directed his shlight at a spot. He took a few steps forward and saw some rusty


    iron on the ground and other decaying clothes. He poked around with his foot and saw a few teeth.


    ¡°Before we came in, someone should have been here. The previous people left these behind.¡± Alex


    said.


    Several other people went up to check.


    Zayne nodded. ¡°The luminescent bugs could have poisoned these people.¡±


    Quincy looked at Maya and Princess Fleur withplicated emotions in their eyes. He had initially


    thought that after going down this tomb, he would have the opportunity to get close to these two


    stunning beauties, but after Maya showed her hand, his courage diminished.


    Carefully going around the dead luminescent bugs on the ground, he told Zayne, ¡°Brother, how could


    these luminescent bugs be so big? It¡¯s the first time I¡®ve seen such a big one in my life. It¡¯s so scary.¡±


    Susan analyzed, ¡°Maybe because they have consumed human blood before!¡±


    Freya shook her head. ¡°No, there is yin energy here. These bugs are filled with yin energy. I¡¯m afraid


    they are sucking yin energy as nutrients.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1506

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1506


    Darven said, ¡°We should hurry and look for a way out. This space is enclosed. Even if there¡¯s no other


    danger, we¡¯ll die of suffocation over time.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    The few people searched around at once to find out if they could look for an exit.


    However, after searching for a long time, they still could not find a way out. It was as if this were a


    completely enclosed space. Quincy was so furious that he pped the wall consecutively to vent the


    resentment in his heart. ¡°Told you, Caesar¡¯s tomb is a scary ce. Now we¡¯re trapped aftering in


    here. It¡¯s deliberately trying to suffocate us to death or starve us to death! I¡¯ve raided so many tombs.


    This is the creepiest one.¡±


    As a result, as he kept pping on it, he suddenly hit something with a click sound.


    It was the sound of a certain machine!


    Grumble!


    Densely packed tens of thousands of holes appeared on the wall right away.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Quincy called out.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Zayne roared and opened up the Invincible Umbre.


    Immediately afterward, many needles shot out of the holes in the wall in a sh.


    Each one glowed with blue light. They were venomous needles!


    The person who designed the trap did not n to leave anyone alive nor any chance of survival. With


    such a great density and number of venomous needles, who could block them if it were ordinary


    people?


    The two disciple brothers, Quincy and Zayne, tacitly used the Invincible Umbre to support their


    bodies at the same time. The two umbres happened to form an encirclement to block the venomous


    needles, but they could not care about the others.


    The two brothers looked at each other as their hearts sank with restlessness. They felt that the others


    would not be able to dodge the needles for sure. Perhaps they had already been pierced so much they


    looked like hedgeho gs by the venomous needles.


    Hearing the nging sound, they curled into a ball and dared not move at all.


    Until all the sounds ceased, they dared not to rx the slightest, even for a brief while.


    Quincy said with a crying face, ¡°Senior, do you regret it now? I¡¯m afraid only we, the disciple, are still


    alive, and the others are all dead. This Rockefeller retard is a vermin. It¡¯s fine if he had a death wish,


    but he even dragged so many people into bing his scapegoats. Oh great, even his wife is dead


    now.¡±


    Bam!


    As soon as that guy said that, he dropped the Invincible Umbre in his hand from shock.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Alex said coldly, ¡°Quincy Zoppins, whom did you call retard?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The two people put down the Invincible Umbre and stood up.


    They were surprised to find everyone was still alive. Unexpectedly, no one died.


    ¡®This was too outrageous, right?¡¯


    How could they be safe and sound after being attacked by so many densely packed venomous


    needles?


    Never did they expect that Alex had instantly put on the Mystic Armor and protected the others inside it.


    So, they were naturally unharmed.


    On the other hand, when Darven, Keh, and the others saw Alex, Maya, and the others had such


    powerful forces, their confidence significantly increased.


    ¡°Look, a door has appeared on the front wall!¡± Waltz said as she pointed ahead.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1507

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1507


    This time, no one dared to raise his foot and step into the door.


    Instead, they looked at each other for a while. Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first to take a look!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Susan Hunter suddenly said as she pulled Alex¡¯s arm. Then, she pointed at something that had


    suddenly appeared on the stone door. ¡°It looks like there are words on it.¡±


    ¡°Are there?¡±


    ¡°No? I don¡¯t see anything!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see them either.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A few people said that they did not see them. Only Susan alone saw them.


    She firmly said, ¡°Really, there are. They are simr to the flower pattern¡¯s runes on the door outside,


    but I don¡¯t know any of them.¡±


    Alex exined to Dorothy, ¡°Susan Hunter was born with irvoyant Eyes. She can see some things


    that ordinary people cannot see. It is much stronger than the spiritual eyes. This is probably the reason


    why she can see them, but we can¡¯t.¡±


    Dorothy nced at Susan and asked, ¡°What kind of runes do you see?¡±


    When Susan came in, she was well prepared with a notebook and a pen too. She immediately took


    them out and wrote exactly in the notebook what she saw on the stone door.


    At a nce, Dorothy¡¯s expression changed a bit.


    Alex transmitted his voice mentally. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Dorothy answered, ¡°This is a warning, saying that this door is called the Gate of Sacrifice. The living


    ones would be separated by death upon entering this door.¡±


    ¡°Is the warning any useful? Such a door just showed up. Without going through this door, there¡¯s


    nowhere else to go. Could it be that there¡¯s another do or besides this one?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any! It seems that the owner of this tomb isn¡¯t a kind person. He hated the tomb invaders to


    the core and was determined to kill them! The trap inside this space didn¡¯t manage to kill us. The


    situation after this should be even more dangerous, so we mustn¡¯t treat it lightly.¡± Dorothy took a nce


    at the crowd that they had seeked help. ¡°This tomb can¡¯t be invaded by ordinary people. It¡¯s designed


    to target cultivators.


    Even cultivators are in danger of dying. It¡¯ll even be almost impossible for ordinary people. People like


    them might not be able to walk out of here.¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart sank. He did not hope for people like Susan to die here.


    However, there was no turning back now. Most importantly, they could not go back even if they wanted


    to. They could only bite the bullet and walk in there.


    ¡°Sis, are you able to figure something out?¡± Susan asked.


    Dorothy shook her head. ¡°These ancient runes areplicated and hard to understand. I can¡¯t even


    figure out a few with my ability, but I think we should be extra careful.¡±


    At this moment, Keh tried the handheld transceiver that he had brought with him. However, he


    realized there was no signal at all.


    It was impossible if they wanted tomunicate with the outside world.


    ¡°What an ill omen!¡±


    Alex secretly put up the Mystic Armor. Moreover, he also summoned Maiko Chiba to apany him.


    Only then did he raise his foot and step into the stone door.


    On n the other hand, Zayne used the Invincible Umbre to support the stone door to prevent the stone


    door from closing suddenly like the previous one. The Invincible Umbres were treasures with various


    functions that were used by the gangs of tomb raiders for tomb raiding.


    Back then, the Invincible Umbres were made of cold steel.


    However, they had long undergone upgrades when they were developed till the present one. The


    material of the Invincible Umbres in Zayne and Quincy¡¯s hands came from some kind of meteorite


    beyond the world, and its hardness exceeded all known substances on Earth. Moreover, it was light


    and convenient to handle. A unique substance was needed to soften the material and transform¡­


    At this moment, it was not a big problem to use it to block the door.


    Soon after walking into the stone door, Alex walked along a long passage that wound downward.


    Then, he came to a spacious area. This ce seemed like an altar with a statue standing on it.


    The statue was a middle-aged man. Looking at his outfit, he looked like a person from ancient times.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± A voice asked. It was from Dorothy who hade over as well. She was worried


    about Alexing here alone.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1508

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1508


    ¡°You¡¯vee in too? I don¡¯t know either!¡±


    While he was talking, Alex realized the other people hade over as well.


    No other dangers had urred along the way.


    ¡°How could there be such a huge space here?¡± Freya Mayer said curiously. She knew the situation


    when she went to the tomb with William Rockefellerst time.


    ¡°Although Caesar¡¯s tomb is huge, it¡¯s not that big to the extent of being outrageous. Compared to some


    imperial tombs, it¡¯s actually a bit smaller. But, where does such a huge space of altare from?¡±


    Susan immediately opened the map andid it on the ground.


    Zayne, Keh, and the others squatted down one after another topare the map.


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right! ¡± Susan Hunter pointed at a particr area on the map. ¡°ording to the map,


    we should be at this location now. This is the core area of Caesar¡¯s tomb. If we head further, it¡¯d be¡­


    The location of this altar. It should be the main tomb where Caesar¡¯s casket is! But, where¡¯s the


    casket? Where¡¯s the main burial chamber? Why are they all gone? Could it be that we¡¯ve gone to


    another tomb?¡±


    She was on the verge of copse.


    It was totally different from what she had seen before.


    Alex frowned and said, ¡°If we haven¡¯t seen it, it¡¯s because we have entered aplicated spell


    formation the moment we entered the tomb. The activation of the spell formation caused changes in


    the directions. Any step we¡¯ve taken couldn¡¯t be measured using this map. As the saying goes, one


    would have abnormal transposition when the stars change in positions. We thought that we had just


    taken a step. The single-step taken may be more than a few hundred meters.¡±


    Freya nodded. ¡°It makes sense. Mystic spell formations are strange and mysterious. It¡¯s not hard to do


    this. Now, let¡¯s see how to find another way.¡±


    Keh was curious about the humanoid statue. He stepped forward to touch it.


    ¡°This statue is somewhat peculiar. This kind is what we call lifelike! At first nce, I even thought that


    it¡¯s a real person!¡±


    Quincy said, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Susan said, ¡°I heard that Caesar had a mole on the center of his forehead. This mole was very


    particr. It¡¯s said to be the root of the inborn Divine Eye. Look at the forehead of this statue. There¡¯s a


    mole too. Hence, if I¡¯m not wrong, he should be the statue of Caesar.¡±


    Keh clicked his tongue in surprise. ¡°What an uncanny workmanship. It¡¯s really too amazing. This


    sculpting skill is definitely of a master tier!¡±


    Keh Sunder was a master thief.


    It was said that thieves never left empty-handed. Since he hade here, he certainly could not go


    back empty handed.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He saw the statue was holding a sword in his hand. It seemed genuine as well. He touched it with his


    hand and found it to be the real deal! Well, this statue had been here for an unknown period, but the


    sword did not have a trace of rust at all. It was even shining with cold light


    It was definitely a treasure!


    Keh could not hold any longer and extended his hand to remove the sword.


    The moment it was removed, he had a feeling that the statue¡¯s fingers seemed to be soft. This


    workmanship was really peerless!


    Keh picked up the sword and gestured a few times.


    ¡°What a great sword! ¡±


    In the next second, something happened.


    The eyes of Caesar¡¯s statue, which were closed at first, suddenly opened. Unexpectedly, it hade


    to life!


    It stretched its hand as fast as lightning and snatched the treasured sword away from Keh¡¯s hand.


    It made a sh in return!


    ¡°Oh sh*t!¡± Keh let out a scream. He wanted to dodge it, but it was toote.


    The treasured sword swept across his arm area like lightning. With a poof, blood sttered into the air.


    Keh¡¯s right arm was severed right away. It split into two and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Argh..!¡± Keh yelled in pain.


    Darven roared, ¡°Old thief, hurry and retreat!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1509

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1509


    Keh Sunder was a master thief. For a master thief, all his skills were almost concentrated in his


    hands. As the right arm was ruined, Keh¡¯s hard trained stealth skills were equivalent to be in utter


    vain.


    His mind was slightly confused. In addition, the pain of the severed arm had also significantly lowered


    his ability to react.


    He did not realize that a more significant danger was approaching. Caesar¡¯s statue came to life at this


    moment. After severing Keh¡¯s arm with the sword in his hand, it turned back with another sword


    swing.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The statue wanted to sever Keh¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done for!¡±


    When Keh came to his senses, the huge sword with a cold gleam was already close to his


    eyes. He could even feel the murderous intent from the de. He already had no more hope.


    A sword strike at such a close distance was not something that he could dodge at all.


    Just at this moment, another sword suddenly blocked the sword diagonally.


    nk!


    A sword blocked Caesar¡¯s huge sword.


    Keh looked sideways and found that it was Alex. Without knowing when, he was also holding a


    sword. The de was evenrger than the one in Caesar¡¯s hand. He blinked, and his face turned pale


    as he just had narrowly escaped death by making a turn at the gate of hell.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    Just as he wanted to say thanks, Alex kicked him away. ¡°Hide a bit further!¡±


    nk! nk! nk!


    In just a brief moment, Caesar¡¯s sword was now attacking Alex thrice consecutively as the speed got


    increasingly faster and the strength increased with each swing. If he had not tightly gripped the Sword


    of the Universe of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six, he would have been beaten till it slipped out of his


    hand.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh god, how did this statuee to life? How ominous!¡±


    Quincy screamed as he was about to copse mentally. When did he ever see such a strange thing


    after going to so many massive tombs?


    After watching for a few seconds, Dorothy immediately joined the battle group. Then, Waltz, Maya,


    Freya, and Zayne rushed forward as well.


    ¡°All the others back off, retreat to the hall outside!¡± Alex shouted.


    The strength of Caesar¡¯s statue exceeded his imagination. As his attacks became stronger, the statue¡¯s


    attacks would increase ordingly as well. After many people joined the battle group, the statue¡¯s


    battle power increased exponentially. It seemed that it could adjust its strength ording to the sum of


    battle power.


    ¡°Seven des of Death,e forth!¡±


    Alex was currently the main attacker who would be the first to bear the brunt.


    Meanwhile, Dorothy excelled in long-ranged attacks. Under the situation of such a chaotic battle, her


    strongest bow and arrow failed to be put into use.


    ¡°Senior, what the heck is this? Is something controlling it?¡± Waltz shouted while assisting him from the


    side.


    At this point, Quincy, Susan, and the others finally confirmed that she was an expert with an


    overwhelming battle power. She could instantly crush people like them.


    The two swords in Alex¡¯s hands kept swinging. Even the Mystic Armor had been activated to the


    maximum level. However, it was a little unbearable.


    His body was already bleeding after being cut by the sword a few times.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either! This thing is a little ominous. It doesn¡¯t look like a statue.¡±


    Zayne said, ¡°Is it a Gimmick Puppet?¡±


    Before Alex could answer, Freya said in a delicate voice, ¡°This isn¡¯t a Gimmick Puppet. This is a


    zombie refined using a living human. Look at its eyes. The pupils are golden, right? This is a golden-


    eyed Golden Zombie with infinite strength.¡±


    When Darven, who was hiding far away, heard the words, he smacked his head. ¡°Oh, right! Miss


    Mayer, your Exorcist Dragons specializes in fighting zombies. You should have a way, right?¡±


    Freya took out a ck and red wooden stick with a pointy cone in the front and a sculpture of a dragon


    throne at the back. It had grains that looked like dragon scales all over its body.


    She hurriedly said, ¡°This is the ten thousand year old Dragon Soul Wood that has been soaked in the


    Zombie King¡¯s blood. The golden eyed Golden Zombie¡¯s defense is incredible, and it¡¯s hard to be


    damaged by swords. There¡¯s only one weak point on its body, that¡¯s its heart.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? My hands are sore from attacking it, but its skin isn¡¯t even cut


    open.¡±


    Freya said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a real golden eyed Golden Zombie too. This is my first time encountering


    it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Mayer, what do you want to do? We¡¯ll cooperate with you!¡± Zayne said.


    As a result, he was distracted once he started talking and did not notice the berserk zombie Caesar


    opening its mouth and spewing a puff of ck breath with a terrible stench. The breath was spewed


    right in Zayne¡¯s face. In the next second, he fainted with a grunt.


    ¡°Huh..? Senior, Senior? Don¡¯t you die. Don¡¯t leave me alone. I can¡¯t live without you!¡± Quincy rushed


    forward and held Zayne in his arms.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1510

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1510


    Alex and the others¡¯ mouths twitched as they felt goosebumps all over upon hearing it.


    Waltz struck her palm backhandedly with a surge of Chi. ¡°Take your senior and head to the back. Don¡¯t


    get in the way here.¡±


    A gush of force pushed away from the two disciple brothers.


    Freya said, ¡°I need to stab the golden eyed Golden Zombie¡¯s heart with the Dragon Soul Wood, but


    he¡¯s too fast. I need help. ¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I help you to stab it?¡±


    Freya shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t. I have to stab this Dragon Soul Wood myself. It¡¯s useless if others do


    it.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°But, you can help me to stab it together!¡±


    During their conversation, zombie Caesar had attacked dozens of times. Its eyes shot a golden light,


    and its body was filled with a murderous aura.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Silver Frost, Absolute Freeze!¡±


    Maya was the first person to use the ultimate move.


    Then Waltz¡­ Waltz¡¯s Moon of the Nine Revolutions had a little effect. Once she activated Moon of the


    Nine Revolutions, the zombie seemed to be even more agitated. In the end, she could only retreat to


    one side.


    ¡°You people go away! Let me do it!¡±


    It was Dorothy.


    Her Fiery Phoenix Bow was drawn into a full moon. The fiery red phoenix brought along an indomitable


    attack with a loud shriek and ferociously hit the zombie Caesar¡¯s body that was temporarily frozen.


    Dorothy said, ¡°What¡¯re you waiting for? Hurry up!¡±


    In the next moment, Alex hugged Freya¡¯s waist with one and grabbed the Dragon Soul Wood with


    another hand while making a stomp with his foot.


    Bam!


    Arge crater was formed on the green stone under his feet from the stomp. The two people¡¯s bodies


    soared high.


    Freya¡¯s hands tightly held the Dragon Soul Wood as well.


    ¡°Stab it!¡±


    Puff!


    The one meter long Dragon Soul Wood that was as thick as an arm was ferociously stabbed into the


    golden eyed Golden Zombie¡¯s heart.


    The zombie howled to the sky. It made its final struggle by mming its hands fiercely, throwing Alex


    and Freya into the air.


    Alex mmed into the wall hard as his hair and face were covered in dust. However, Freya floated in


    mid-air.


    It turned out that after the Dragon Soul Wood was inserted into the zombie¡¯s heart, a burst of rumbling


    thunder sounds was heard, and there was even a series of dragon¡¯s howls in between. A dragon¡¯s


    phantom appeared in mid-air and supported Freya steadily.


    ¡°May all those who preside over warriors be my vanguard!¡±


    Freya bit her fingers and created a seal with her blood, drawing a hexagram in the void.


    Finally, it condensed into a blood talisman.


    With a wham, it was pressed onto the Dragon Soul Wood.


    ¡°Argh..!¡±


    The zombie let out an earth shattering roar.


    The entire underground space trembled, and there were even crushed stones falling.


    In the blink of an eye, the zombie lost thest of its vitality and turned into a pool of dust.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. This ce is going to copse!¡±


    ¡°But, there¡¯s no way out ahead!¡±


    ¡°Retreat to the passage, hurry. The stones there are sturdy and won¡¯t fall!¡±


    Alex immediately picked up Keh¡¯s broken arm while Freya retrieved her Dragon Soul Wood before


    hurriedly escaping back to the passage.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, the entire hall where they were still in battle earlier copsed.


    When the crowd turned around and looked back again, they were instantly shocked. The hall was


    gone, but a bloody river appeared below.


    However, at this moment,


    Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!


    pping sounds were heard behind Alex as an unfamiliar man¡¯s voice spoke. ¡°Not bad, not bad.


    William Rockefeller¡¯s son, you didn¡¯t let me down!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1511

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1511


    Everyone was shocked.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After turning their heads to take a look, they saw an old man dressed in a ck medieval robe.


    The person had gray hair, but he had a fierce look. His cultivation base was not prominent, but his eyes


    were zing radiantly. After meeting his eyes, one would be shaken up and feel an inexplicable panic.


    ¡°Who are you? How did youe in?¡± Alex asked.


    The old manughed and did not answer him. However, as his figure shook, dozens of phantoms were


    raised, as if they were nighttime ghosts. They looked terrifying in the passage of this underground


    tomb.


    ¡°Alex, be careful! ¡±


    Dorothy immediately made her move to intercept the old man.


    The dozens of phantoms were illusions. Only one was real, but the real one lunged toward Alex quickly.


    It raised its huge hand and wanted to grab Alex¡¯s neck.


    Smack!


    Dorothy was extremely fast too.


    Both parties¡¯ palms met in the air.


    Dorothy had the dignified cultivation of Core Formation, yet she was forced to retreat from the palm


    strike. The old man also paused for a while as he was astonished¡­ Clearly, he did not expect that a


    woman like Dorothy would have such great martial arts skills.


    Meanwhile, Alex was not a wooden dummy. He had long condensed his spiritual power and threw a


    punch.


    Bong!


    Alex¡¯s punch firmly hit the old man¡¯s chest. Never did he expect that it would let out a loud, bronze bell-


    like sound.


    In an instant, Alex felt a burst of rebounding energy. He was scatterbrained.


    Just at this moment, the old man grunted and kicked Alex hard in the stomach¡­ This kick was as


    heavy as a load of forty thousand pounds. Alex felt as if he was hit by a train. His body shot away like a


    cannonball and mmed into a wall.


    Buzz!


    The Mystic Armor on his body activated. He was forcibly resisting the kick.


    The impact had made a crater on the wall.


    However, he was unscathed.


    The Force¡¯s ability to take a beating was unparalleled in the world.


    Darven and the others, who saw the few swift actions, were dumbfounded. They were too fast and


    strong. These people¡¯s battle powers far surpassed them. Even if they had the intention to help them,


    they would not be able to do so.


    ¡°Fair Maiden¡¯s Storm Fist!¡±


    ¡°Fair Maiden¡¯s Graceful Kick!¡±


    ¡°Fair Maiden¡¯s Lush Punch!¡±


    Dorothy was furious. As the strength of Core Formation exploded, she made spontaneous moves at


    the old man. This set of martial skills was not only powerful, but the key point was that they looked


    attractive as well, causing several men to watch her dumbfoundedly.


    However, the old man felt awful. After receiving consecutive attacks, his body made continuous sounds


    of a bronze bell.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment. Never did he expect that Dorothy¡¯s attacks would be


    so strong. If it weren¡¯t for the treasure tool protecting his body, he would have been beaten to death.


    This woman was too terrifying. She was even stronger than William Rockefeller!


    ¡°W-who the hell are you?¡±


    Dorothy did not answer him.


    Quincyughed heartily. ¡°Old fart, do you carry a bell on your back? If you can¡¯t defeat her, hurry up


    and kneel to beg for her mercy. What are you cocky for? If you know William Rockefeller, how could


    you not know his sister?¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re William Rockefeller¡¯s sister?¡± The old man¡¯s expression changed abruptly.


    Just at this moment, Alex pressed his finger against him.


    ¡°Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1512

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1512


    Wham! The old man hurriedly dodged it.


    Arge crater created by the finger was now in ce at the spot where the old man was standing


    earlier, sending chills down his spine. Then, he turned around and went behind Freya like a ghost to


    grab her. ¡°Stop!¡±


    The scene instantly quieted down.


    With a ¡®poof¡¯, the old man spat a mouthful of bloody foam and said, ¡°Damn, I almost failed the simple


    task miserably. William Rockefeller¡¯s son actually has such a capability. It looks like he didn¡¯t deceive


    me. You, Rockefellers, aren¡¯t easy for sure.¡±


    Alex took a nce at Freya who had been captured. For a moment, he was reluctant to act against the


    old man.


    Most importantly, he did not know what. the old man wanted to do. ¡°Sir, do you know my dad?¡±


    The old man was upset. ¡°Of course, I know him. Your unscrupulous father had lied and tricked a


    priceless treasure out of me. Then, he disappeared from the world!¡±


    ¡°He tricked a treasure out of you?¡±


    Alex was startled for a brief moment as his expression turned strange. ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°It¡¯s about a year ago.¡±


    ¡°Specifically when?¡±


    ¡°It was mid Octoberst year! Why are you asking this? Damn, I thought that he was widowed and


    became a loner after his wife¡¯s death. I didn¡¯t expect that he still has you, the son¡­¡±


    Having said this, he looked at Dorothy again in fear. ¡°He even has such a strong sister. I¡¯m really


    surprised. Which Rockefeller family is your Rockefeller family from? Is it the Rockefeller family from the


    eight great royal families?¡±


    It seemed that the old man did not know about Alex¡¯s affairs.


    Judging from his attitude, he had not reached the extent of fighting to hisst gasp.


    ¡°Sir, you are trying to find my father and get back that piece of treasure?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the key treasure in my West Yukon!¡±


    He was furious. ¡°For your father¡¯s sake, I had stolen it from the female sect leader¡¯s room. Your


    unscrupulous father had dared to do this to me. He disappeared from the world after stealing the item


    from me, so I don¡¯t even dare to return to the entrance of West Yukon.¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    Alex and Dorothy looked at each other. ¡°I must rify one thing. First, my mom is not dead and still


    alive. Secondly, my dad is missing. I¡¯m suspecting that it has something to do with thisrge tomb.¡±


    Just at this moment, Zayne spoke. ¡°Sir, could it be that you¡¯re Trevon Lambert, the Peak Lord of


    rion Peak in West Yukon?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? How did you know me?¡±


    Zayne was shocked.


    He thought that William Rockefeller must have listened to his instigation to cheat West Yukon¡¯s key


    treasure out of him because they encountered a hazardous situation when they went to the tomb back


    then. He casually mentioned that West Yukon had a key treasure called the Celestial Clothes, and if he


    ever wanted to acquire the Celestial Clothes, Trevon would be the best target for the breakthrough.


    At the time, he had just simply mentioned it, but he did not expect that William really did it and brought


    it over.


    ¡°Cough, cough. I just heard about it somewhen. I didn¡¯t expect it to be really you, sir!¡±


    Waltz next to him winked.


    She could understand that the old man from West Yukon whatsoever was a bit dumb. He was


    miserably deceived by her father-inw and somehow managed to find them here, but he looked


    gullible.


    She immediately said, ¡°Sir, my father-inw didn¡¯t deceive you. He ran to this tomb after taking your


    treasure, but he¡¯s stuck in there and can¡¯t get out. We came to find him. If you want to find your


    treasure, you cane with us. When we¡¯ve found my father-inw, he¡¯ll return the treasure to you for


    sure.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The old man nced at the bloody dark river that appeared after the copse at the other side. He


    seemed to be hesitating.


    In the end, he took out a pill and forcibly stuffed it into Freya¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hehe, alright. But, other than


    getting back my treasure, I still want something else.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The key to unlocking the secret realm. This is something that your father once promised me.¡±


    Alex blinked. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The grip around Freya¡¯s neck loosened. She coughed a few times and asked coldly, ¡°What did you


    feed me?¡±


    Trevon said, ¡°Oh, it¡®s something good. Hehe, this is the Witch Cult¡¯s pill of seven poisons. Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll give you the antidote as soon as I get back the key treasure and the key.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1513

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1513


    Alex frowned. He immediately diagnosed Freya with his Third Eye. He never expected that this old man


    would have something to do with the members of the Witch Cult. However, it was not convenient for


    him to ask more at this time.


    Meanwhile, Darven was shocked. ¡°What? What you fed Miss Mayer was the Witch Cult¡¯s pill of seven


    poisons? Oh my goodness, this thing has no antidote at all. The consumer will undoubtedly die. Even


    god won¡¯t be able to save her.¡±


    As soon as the old man said that, Freya¡¯s face distorted.


    Trevon coldly snorted. ¡°What do you know? Who told you that there¡¯s no antidote for the pill of seven


    poisons? In this world, there¡¯s no poison without an antidote. I have the antidote for the pill of seven


    poisons with me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you consume one too and then I¡¯ll give it to you to cure it.¡±


    Darven¡¯s expression stiffened as he did not want to try it.


    Alex asked Darven, ¡°Do you know this kind of pill of seven poisons?¡±


    Darven nodded.


    He was the ancestor of poisons. Moreover, he had had contact with the pill of seven poisons before.


    Alex¡¯s expression turned grim.


    On the other hand, Zayne said, ¡°Lord Lambert, you¡¯re really reckless. Miss Mayer has an unusual


    background. She¡¯s a descendant of the Exorcist Dragons. If you have an antidote, you¡¯d better hurry


    and take it out to cure her! Otherwise, the matter is going to get tough when the Mayers rush to West


    Yukonter.¡±


    ¡°Huh, what? This girl is a descendant of the Exorcist Dragons?¡± Trevon jumped in shock, and even his


    eyelids twitched violently. He looked at Freya and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your mother¡¯s name?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Freya unwillingly said, ¡°My mother¡¯s name is Martiny Mayer.¡±


    Alex saw the corner of Trevon¡¯s mouth twitch intensely. He thought, ¡®Could it be that Martiny Mayer is


    some sort of remarkable figure?¡¯


    In the next moment, Trevon obediently took out an antidote and handed it over to Freya. Heughed


    and said, ¡°I¡­ It turned out that you¡¯re her daughter. Haha, I had met your mother once and had a


    misunderstanding. This is the antidote. Hurry up and consume it!¡±


    He was worried too.


    Freya was the only daughter of the woman who was known as the strongest in the Exorcist Dragons,


    and she was the only descendant of the Exorcist Dragons. If something were to happen to Freya, that


    woman would rush to West Yukon and end it in a bloodbath.


    However, just as Freya Mayer was about to consume the antidote, Alex shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t consume it!¡±


    Freya Mayer was startled for a brief moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the antidote. This is poison. If you really consume it, you¡¯ll


    truly die from the poison within half a minute. Even god won¡¯t be able to save you then.¡±


    Alex cured Freya¡¯s chronic illness.


    Hence, she was very confident of Alex¡¯s medical skills. Upon hearing him, she immediately threw away


    the pill. Trevon was shocked. ¡°Oh my, you can¡¯t throw it away. This is the only antidote. It¡¯d be gone if


    you throw it away! Rockefeller brat, don¡¯t you cause trouble for me. This is the antidote for the pill of


    seven poisons.¡±


    Darven shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t the antidote for the pill of seven poisons. This is a normal snake


    venom pill. But, this snake venom pill can catalyze the immediate onset of the pill of seven poisons.


    Once the person consumes it, he¡¯ll be beyond salvation!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Where did this antidote of yourse from?¡±


    Trevon was dumbfounded. ¡°I got it from a branch master of the Witch Cult. He assured me that this is


    the antidote for the pill of seven poisons.¡±


    Alex was speechless for a while.


    Freya was a little nervous as she looked at Alex. ¡°What will happen to me without the antidote?¡±


    Alex did not say a word.


    Darven said, ¡°After consuming the pill of seven poisons, you will be able to live for another seven days.


    Seven dayster, it will be incurable, and god won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±


    Thud!


    Trevon suddenly fell and sat on the ground. He was done for.


    After killing Freya, West Yukon¡¯s demise would not be far away. How would he exin it to the sect


    leader?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1514

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1514


    Alex stared daggers at Darven. ¡°Shut up. If you don¡¯t know how to save her, it doesn¡¯t mean that she


    can¡¯t be saved. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll save her. The problem is, we¡¯ll have to get out first. ¡±


    At the same time, Dorothy instantly made a move by pointing at Trevon¡¯s acupoint in the chest center


    to seal his cultivationpletely.


    ***


    ¡°Say it, how did youe in?¡±


    ¡°Are there any other entrances or exits around here?¡± Dorothy held a long sword by Trevon¡¯s neck.


    Now that Trevon¡¯s cultivation had been sealed, he had been reduced to a prisoner. In addition, he felt


    extremely regretful after knowing that he had caused trouble. He cried, ¡°I just came in together with you


    people! How could there be any other entrance?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? How could we not know the number of people when we came in?¡± Quincy said coldly.


    He realized that he had the least sense of existence, and it slightly hurt his self-esteem. When there


    was a chance, he would say something to validate his existence.


    Trevon said, ¡°Why do I have to lie tomoners like you? When you people came down to the tomb, I


    followed in. It¡¯s just that you wimps failed to realize that!¡±


    Dorothy raised her brows. ¡°Is it because of the magical treasure on your body? Take it out!¡±


    Trevon¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Whoosh!


    As the sword¡¯s edge turned, a sword mark instantly appeared on Trevon¡¯s neck. Blood slowly seeped


    out of it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Trevon was terrified.


    The Peak Lord of the rion Peak in West Yukon was also considered a big shot.


    However, a person with such a status would be more likely to be afraid of death. Moreover, he still had


    many unfulfilled wishes.


    He immediately raised his hands and surrendered. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    In the next moment, he grabbed a piece of spiritual tool out of his mind pce, it had the appearance


    of a bell.


    Trevon cried and said, ¡°This is an innate treasure, the Emperor Bell. It has the function of defense and


    temporary invisibility. Take it, take it. But, hurry up and remove the sword away from my neck.¡±


    Dorothy gently snorted. ¡°What Emperor Bell and innate treasure are you talking about? You really brag


    well. This is just a counterfeit item, but its effect of invisibility is great. I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    They had made the matter of entrance and exit clear. However, the problem remained.


    They still could not exit the area!


    After encountering the resurrected Caesar statue that had turned into a zombie and even caused


    Keh to lose his right arm, many people had cold feet. For instance, Quincy wished dearly a


    doghole would appear right away so that he could squeeze through it to escape from this damned


    ce.


    Susan, Darven, and the others also realize that this ce was getting more dangerous. It was not a


    ce where they could mess around with.


    At this moment, Alex connected Keh¡¯s arm back with ease. He could only guarantee that the right


    arm would not be necrotized due to ischemia.


    After going out of the ce, he still had to perform more delicate surgery. As for the recovery


    percentage, it would depend on god¡¯s will. However, it would be almost impossible to recover it to the


    former state.


    Caesar¡¯s body was full of corpse miasma, and the sword also contained arge amount of the corpse¡®s


    negative energy. Hence, Keh¡¯s wound was corrupted and received a certain degree of damage on


    the nerves and blood vessels. It was irreversible.


    ¡°Did you people encounter such a situation when you went to the tomb previously?¡± Dorothy asked


    Susan.


    The answer was negative.


    Freya said, ¡°Last time, we clearly saw Caesar¡¯s casket with his skeleton inside too. But, the golden


    eyed zombie we saw just now couldn¡¯t be fake. That was created through the refinement of a living


    person. In other words, Caesar had been refined into a living zombie and was specifically guarding the


    hall earlier to forbid us from entering it. Then, whose skeleton did we seest time?¡±


    Trevon suddenly said, ¡°¡®The bloody river flows through theherworld, Caesar¡¯s tomb guards the


    west.¡¯ We can only go down this bloody river if we wish to know the answer.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1515

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1515


    Trevon¡¯s words made several people look at him once again.


    Zayne asked, ¡°Sir Lambert, do you know something?¡±


    At this moment, Trevon, who was sitting on the ground, seemed to have difficulty even getting to his


    feet.


    After taking a nce at Dorothy, he snorted and said, ¡°Indeed, I know. But, why should I tell you


    people?¡±


    Having said that, he naturally wanted to use it as a threat to have Dorothy remove the seal on him.


    However, he had miscalcted Dorothy¡¯s approach.


    Dorothy said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to talk, you¡¯re useless then!¡±


    The ghastly, long sword in her hand that was obtained from the zombie Caesar made rumbling sounds.


    Whoosh!


    The sword¡¯s cold tip became a pointy cold star and pierced through Trevon¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Ah, no, no!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    At first, Trevon was still calm while waiting for Dorothy to take the initiative and offer him the conditions.


    Never did he expect that her approach was to kill himself right away. The ice cold sword intent engulfed


    its entire body. The moment the sword tip pierced through the skin of his throat, his eyes widened as he


    stared at her. He really could not believe that Dorothy would do this.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you try to kill me? I was just casually speaking,¡± Trevon said.


    ¡°Then, say it quickly now before I really kill you!¡±


    Trevon was startled. Only then did he realize that he still had not died.


    Dorothy¡¯s sword had just pierced his throat¡¯s epidermal skin. He had the misconception of his death


    earlier, resulting from the pration of the cold de into the skin. Meanwhile, Dorothy said coldly,


    ¡°You only have one chance. If you keep dawdling, I¡¯ll kill you with a sh of the sword! We can still get


    in there without you. ¡±


    This time, Trevon spoke honestly. He hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯ll tell you now, I¡¯ll say anything¡­¡±


    As the old man touched the sword wound on his neck, he felt a handful of blood. When he thought


    about it, he was still a little afraid. ¡®Thisdy is really evil-minded!¡¯


    ¡°Rockefeller brat, when your father borrowed the treasure of Yukon from me, he mentioned a limerick


    to me. Its content is, ¡®the bloody river flows through theherworld, Caesar¡¯s tomb guards the west,


    the Goddess of Mercy sits down in her skirt, the Genbu carries the green sky on its back.¡¯¡±


    Upon hearing it, everyone frowned.


    Quincy said, ¡°What the heck is this? And, what¡¯s with the Goddess of Marcy¡¯s skirt? This can¡¯t be some


    lewd poem, right? Who made it up? I¡¯ve been to thisrge tomb, but why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡±


    Susan gently snorted as she said, ¡°That¡¯s why being uncultured isn¡¯t terrible. What¡¯s terrible is that


    someone is uncultured, yet he still wants to show off. Is this to show your naivety?¡±


    Quincy furiously said, ¡°B*tch, if you hadn¡¯t hooked up with William Rockefeller, I would have dumped


    you ages ago. You¡¯re such a hindrance. I don¡¯t even know what the use of having you around is. It¡¯s


    simply a burden to bring you along.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Waltz and Maya were stunned as they hurriedly looked at Susan.


    Alex had not told them about the story between Susan and William. It was reasonable for them to be


    shocked at this moment.


    Waltz could not hold her temper any longer, so she immediately asked, ¡°Is what you said real? She and


    my father-inw had¡­ That kind of rtionship?¡±


    Quincy said, ¡°Why not? Without this rtionship, she wouldn¡¯t have survived long.¡±


    Waltz and Maya¡¯s expressions became cold. In terms of emotions, they would definitely side with


    Brittany Rockefeller.


    Susan was tantamount to Brittany¡¯s love rival. They certainly would not like a third wheel¡¯s interference.


    Maya frowned and asked Alex, ¡°Bro, do you know about it?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m toozy to care about my dad¡¯s romantic adventures. We¡¯ll talk about it when we find


    him! Susan, ording to you, there¡¯s some secret hidden in this limerick, right?¡±


    Susan said, ¡°Your dad wouldn¡¯t mention this poem for no reason. Liking this bloody, dark river, I think


    it¡¯s most likely to be a mnemonic that will guide us to the final location! ¡®The bloody rivers flow through


    theherworld.¡¯ Indeed, it looks like the correct path, but what lies ahead is certainly not simple and


    it¡¯s filled with lots of dangers.¡±


    Zayne nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Caesar¡¯s golden eyed zombie hasn¡¯t been included in the limerick too.


    This shows that it isn¡¯t the most dangerous, but there¡¯s an even greater trialter.¡±


    Upon uttering such words¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1516

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1516


    Quincy Zoppins¡¯ facial expression turned extremely horrific.


    ¡°D*mn. What do we do? We took tremendous effort just to beat one zombie. If another big fellow


    appears after we chant the next four phrases, I¡¯d rather die!¡± Quincy plopped down on the ground after


    that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not walking anymore. I won¡¯t walk even if you kill me,¡± he added.


    Alex Rockefeller nodded. ¡°Sure. Indeed, the level of danger has far exceeded my initial expectations. If


    you don¡¯t want to move forward, stay here. We¡¯ll bring you guys out after we find a way, ¡± Alex said.


    Keh Sunder, Darven Mikail, and the others looked a t each other. Finally, they all shook their


    heads.


    They couldn¡¯t get out if they stayed here. If Alex and the others found a way out but couldn¡¯t unlock the


    door behind them, wouldn¡¯t they end up starving to death here?


    Moreover, a rustling sound could be heard in the passageway again. This sounded different from the


    luminescent bugs they had heard earlier.


    Someone shone his shlight in the direction where the sound came from.


    ¡°Ah! Sh*t! What is that?¡± Quincy shouted, jumping to his feet. That was because he saw arge, dark,


    dense swarm of bugs.


    These bugs had crawled out from the cracks of the copsed building earlier.


    ¡°These are zombie bugs!¡± Freya eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a type of poisonous bug that coexists with golden eyed Golden Zombies. This type of poisonous


    bug is resistant to water and fire, and it survives by sucking a zombie¡¯s toxins. It¡¯s extremely poisonous.


    Hurry up and run!¡± she added.


    Darven Mikail¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Are these zombie bugs?¡±


    He used to eagerly want a zombie bug as one of his poisonous tools. However, he only wanted one of


    it and not thousands or even ten thousand of these bugs like what he saw now.


    Apparently, after detecting the scent of a living person, these bugs quickly crawled over.


    Maya Howards instantly activated the same skill.


    ¡°Silver Frost, Frost Seal!¡±


    Those bugs were frozen for a moment, but they soon recovered their ability to move.


    Crack, crack, crack, crack!


    A series of ice shattering sounds could be heard, and these bugs regained their freedom once more.


    They rushed over at an even faster speed.


    Buzz!


    Dorothy Assex took out her Phoenix Bow and fired nine spiritual arrows simultaneously.


    mes engulfed the sky.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem very effective.


    ¡°Move back!¡±


    ¡°Quickly, move back!¡± Quincy shouted before turning around and running away.


    ¡°We can¡¯t move back. It¡¯s a dead end. If we get surrounded by these zombie bugs, we won¡¯t even be


    able to escape. Let¡¯s head to the blood river!¡± Zayne York shouted.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a boat down there!¡± Maiko Chiba shouted at Alex right then. After Alex summoned


    Maiko, she¡¯d been around the entire time.


    Alex instantly made up his mind. ¡°Jump into the blood river. There¡¯s a boat down there!¡±


    Alex pointed forward. ¡°Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch!¡±


    He created a pathway with one sweeping motion and led the way through.


    After the big building copsed a while ago, a huge hole appeared on the ground. When Alex walked


    over to the edge of the hole and looked down, he indeed saw arge boat floating silently on the


    surface of the river. Now that the zombie bugs were growing in numbers and looking at them made


    one¡¯s scalp prickle, Alex couldn¡¯t care less what the boat was used for. He instantly asked everyone to


    jump down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll jump first! Jump after me! Quick!¡± Alex eximed.


    Meanwhile, Trevon Lambert was crying and howling.


    ¡°Bring me along, bring me along! Can anyone remove rny seal? Hey!¡± Trevon shouted.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1517

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1517


    Trevon Lambert was greatly panicked.


    His chest center¡¯s pressure point had been sealed, and he was no different from a patient who suffered


    from severe paraplegia. Seeing how the dense swarm of zombie bugs was fast approaching him, his


    heart had almost risen to his throat.


    At the crucial moment, Dorothy Assex reached into the air and made a grabbing motion. A shadow


    figure of her hand appeared out of nowhere from thin air.


    It picked Trevon up and tossed him into the hole that connected to the blood river.


    ¡°Jump, jump, jump!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    The sounds of people shouting could be heard. Everyone frantically jumped down the hole. Only then


    did they realize that there was indeed a boat directly under the hole. After they jumped down, they


    landed on therge boat¡¯s shipboard.


    The height of the fall was rather great. They could hurt their buttocks significantly had their postures not


    been correct when they jumped down.


    ¡°Oh, oh! It hurts! A bug has bitten me. I¡¯ve been bitten!¡± Right then, somebody was shouting painfully. It


    was none other than Quincy Zoppins.


    Earlier, he made a mad dash toward the back of the passageway. As a result, he had jumped down


    slower than the rest. While he was running back, his calf was bitten by a zombie bug that had leaped


    upward.


    Quincy reached out and was about to grab the bug when Darven Mikail stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t use your


    hand. Zombie bugs are extremely poisonous. If you touch it with your hand, your hand will be


    destroyed. Hurry up and cut off the part that¡¯s been bitten. Otherwise, the poison will spread all over


    your body. You¡¯ll surely die then,¡± Darven said.


    Zayne York moved very quickly.


    He pulled a knife out and knocked away the zombie bug on Quincy¡¯s calf. After that, he tore a part of


    Quincy¡¯s trousers off and directly sliced the wounded flesh that had already turned dark.


    sh!


    The knife was iparably sharp. Flesh the size of a knuckle had been cut out from Quincy¡¯s calf.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Quincy cried out like a pig being ughtered. ¡°It hurts. It hurts so much. Rockefeller, this is all


    your fault. How could 100 million be enough? I demand one billion. No, I demand ten billion!¡± Quincy


    yelled.


    Alex Rockefeller pretended not to hear him.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, Maya Howards turned to look at Quincy¡¯s wound. ¡°It looks like the cut wasn¡¯t clean. There¡¯s


    still poison on the wound. It¡¯s spreading.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Quincy looked down. He wanted to cry, but no tears woulde out.


    Susan Hunter grabbed a rope and quickly tied it around Quincy¡¯s calf below his knee. After that, Zayne


    made another cut.


    ¡°Oh, oh, ouch! Senior, quickly, knock me out. I¡¯m about to die!¡±


    In the end, Freya Mayer said something. ¡°Zombie bugs¡¯ poison spreads very quickly. Cutting the flesh


    off alone is pointless. You need to use this!¡± Freya retrieved a bag. After opening it, a pack of glutinous


    rice could be seen.


    ¡°This is fiery glutinous rice. It¡¯s specifically used to cure zombie poison. Apply it on your wound,¡± Freya


    said.


    Earlier, flesh the size of one¡¯s knuckle had already been cut off, and blood flowed from Quincy¡¯s leg.


    Now, he even had to sprinkle glutinous rice onto his wound.


    Quincy felt as if he would soon go mad! Just as Zayne was about to sprinkle the glutinous rice on his


    wound, Quincy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He picked up the Invincible Umbre and knocked it against


    his head.


    Quincy fainted.


    Alex took out an antidote pill and handed it over to Zayne to give it to Quincy. Although Quincy was


    annoying, he was still one of the team members.


    After tending to Quincy¡¯s wound, everyone sighed in relief. After that, they checked the boat¡¯s


    condition. In the end, they realized that the boat was actually moving.


    ¡°The boat is moving forward!¡±


    ¡°Lookup. The hole is getting further and further away!¡±


    Everyone turned on their shlights. Indeed, the boat was silently moving forward.


    However, this blood river didn¡¯t have any water currents, and there wasn¡¯t any wind in this ce either.


    How was the boat moving?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1518

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1518


    There was a saying that blood rivers provided ess to the spectral realm. Could this boat be headed


    to Land of Ghosts?


    ***


    Meanwhile, somewhere extremely deep on the other side of Caesar¡¯s Tomb.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion could be heard.


    Rocks flew in all directions.


    In an ancient underground cave, a huge, heavy door¡¯s shaft had been sted apart. A mechanical


    device the size of a car pushed against the massive door, and it started to do its job with a rumbling


    sound. Slowly, it opened the weighty stone door.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡± someone eximed whileughing loudly.


    ¡°After working hard for half a year and using countless means, we¡¯re finally able to unlock Caesar¡¯s


    Tomb today. The dungeon¡¯s main entrance is close in sight! From now on, this dungeon will belong to


    us, the Blood Cult!¡±


    The people working there started speaking in unison. ¡°Congrattions, Branch Master! May our divine


    cult prosper and dominate the world!¡±


    The man dressed in white was the Blood Cult¡¯s Branch Master.


    Heughed out loud. ¡°Great! Come on! Gather everyone from the Divine Blood and enter the tomb with


    me,¡± he said.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Right then, a young woman standing next to Branch Master started to speak. ¡°Branch Master, I just


    received news that, apart from Blood Fist, the Leviathan Gate¡¯s master, the entire army has been wiped


    out. All the other people on the ind have been bought over. Now, they have be a sect by the


    name of the Divine Dragon Sect.¡±


    Branch Master snorted coldly. ¡°Blood Fist is a fence sitter. Nothing good cane from him. I¡¯ve never


    had much hope in Leviathan Gate. Their misinformation simply disrupted us! Those fellows from the


    Divine Constabry and Department Six are all focused on Leviathan Gate and the Sky Tower. They


    have no idea that our Blood Cult had long created an underground passage through the secret


    diversion.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, he continued to speak. ¡°I even know that William Rockefeller¡¯s son has


    chosen to use the escape door in Caesar¡¯s Tomb as the entrance. Hahaha! The fates of these tomb


    raiders have already been decided. They definitely couldn¡¯t have guessed that the escape door was a


    dead-end that I intentionally pointed them to. Now, William¡¯s son is perhaps already dead!¡±


    ¡°Branch Master, your seamless n greatly impresses me,¡± the young woman said.


    ¡°Alright. Gather everyone in Divine Blood!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Branch Master!¡±


    Soon, a total of eighteen people from the Blood Cult¡¯s Divine Blood rushed over.


    After preparing a little and informing everyone about the n, Branch Master led the way through the


    tomb¡¯s stone gate that had been opened along with the young woman.


    ***


    Of course, Alex Rockefeller and the others didn¡¯t know that people from the Blood Cult were inside this


    tomb.


    Their objective was to acquire the key to the dungeon.


    After Alex and the rest circled therge boat, they discovered something creepy. The boat they were in


    was shaped like a giant coffin. Moreover, Susan Hunter discovered an unusual ghostly aura when she


    looked at the shipboard with her irvoyant Eyes.


    ¡°Alex, there¡¯s something beneath the shipboard!¡± Susan eximed.


    When Susan said this, her body was trembling. She couldn¡¯t help but grab Alex¡¯s arm.


    After that, Waltz Fleur grabbed his other hand. In reality, Waltz wasn¡¯t fearless, especially when it came


    to the supernatural stuff. She had always been afraid of these things.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Waltz asked softly.


    ¡°Resentful spirits!¡± Susan eximed.


    Waltz¡¯s grip around Alex¡¯s hand tightened even further.


    Darven Mikail was also nearby. ¡°What do you mean?


    Could there be coffins or corpses under the shipboard?¡±


    ¡°Not under the shipboard. They¡¯re under the boat!¡± Susan said softly.


    Darven shuddered, and his eyes widened. ¡°Does this mean that the movement of this coffin boat is the


    doing of those things?¡± he asked.


    Susan nodded.


    ¡°Are there a lot of them?¡± Waltz asked.


    Susan¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°It¡¯s too many. I can¡¯t count all of them.¡±


    Now, everyone felt prickles in their scalps.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Waltz asked.


    ¡°As written in poems, we¡¯ll silently observe the changes as theye, ¡± Alex said.


    As soon as Alex finished saying this, a prolonged, ghastly growl could suddenly be heard further down


    the blood river!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1519

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1519


    This sound immediately made one¡¯s scalp prickle, and one would even feel chills rising from the sole of


    one¡¯s feet to the rest of the body. Even ghosts would tremble in fear when they heard this.


    Bang!


    Keh Sunder¡¯s mental strength was the weakest amongst everyone. After hearing the growl, his


    entire head was aching. With a thump, he kneeled to the ground and reached for his head as he cried


    out. Even his ears were bleeding. ¡°Ahh! Stop growling, stop growling!¡± he shouted.


    However, covering his ears was pointless.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This was not a typical sound. Instead, it was a kind of growling sound that came from the mental


    dimension. It was capable of piercing through souls.


    Even for someone like Alex Rockefeller, who had formidable mental power, he¡¯d still feel awful.


    Meanwhile, the coffin boat they were in started to speed up.


    The more they went forward, the stronger the ghastly growl became. It felt as if their heads were about


    to explode.


    Susan Hunter popped her head out of the boat and looked down. Her facial expression instantly


    changed drastically. ¡°Alex, quick, look. The number of resentful spirits in the blood river is growing.


    They are pushing us forward. What exactly is there? Could it be Land of Ghosts?¡±


    Alex looked down and saw swarms of resentful spirits. He could see them without even activating his


    spiritual eye. That was because these resentful spirits had manifested physically.


    Not only that, but there was an even more significant number of resentful spirits floating up to join the


    group in pushing the boat.


    Waltz Fleur, Maya Howards, Zayne York, and the others also walked to the boat¡¯s edge. After seeing


    this, they began to doubt their eyes.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep going forward. This ghastly growl is powerful. It¡¯s a ghost king, at the very least. On top


    of that, there are so many resentful spirits in the blood river. If we go there, we¡¯ll be dead for sure,¡±


    Freya Mayer said.


    ¡°What do you propose?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Yeah, Miss Mayer. You people from Exorcist Dragons are the best at dealing with supernatural beings


    like these. If you have any way to help us, hurry up and do it! Now isn¡¯t the time to hold back,¡± Darven


    Mikail said.


    ¡°Step aside. I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± Freya said.


    Alex nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll push the boat,¡± he said.


    Alex rushed to the front of the boat. He gathered his spiritual power around his palm and struck the


    blood river.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try too!¡± Maya came over to help. Maya tried using Silver Frost to freeze up the blood river.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t go as nned. There were too many resentful spirits in the blood river. Before


    Maya¡¯s Silver Frost even took shape, it¡¯d been torn apart.


    The resentful spirits had ferocious expressions on their faces. It sent chills down one¡¯s spine.


    Dorothy Assex also came over. She was frowning deeply. ¡°I didn¡¯t think there¡¯d actually be a hundred


    thousand resentful spirits floating around here. There¡¯s so much blood that it has formed a river. This is


    way too shocking. Even a tomb of ancient gods wouldn¡¯t be this horrendous. It really is a setup for


    certain death. I wonder who the master of this tomb could be,¡± she said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Caesar?¡± Maya asked.


    Dorothy shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s probably someone else,¡± she said.


    Right then, Freya¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°I summon upon the power of limitless skies, the origin of all


    spells, the ends of the gxy, the karmic cycle of Yin and Yang, death and life, and the edict of the


    Dragon God!¡±


    Freya then cut herself on the palm. Using her blood, she drew a spell formation.


    After that, she sted it into the blood river.


    In the next moment, a hexagonal formation with bright pirs of mes formed in the blood river. It was


    as if a six-pointed, star-shaped hole had been created in the blood river. Meanwhile, those resentful


    spirits were gradually sucked into the hole.


    Dorothy had a strange look in her eyes as she observed this for a while. ¡®I didn¡¯t think this woman could


    be so strong. It seems like she does have some connection to the Dragon race,¡¯ Dorothy thought.


    Unfortunately, Freya¡¯s level of cultivation wasn¡¯t that strong.


    Such spell formations that engulfed resentful spirits required a continuous consumption of her Chi and


    fresh blood. Every time she activated it, it could, at most,st half a minute. After half a minute, the


    power of the spell formation would decrease. After that, Freya would need to scatter a little more of her


    fresh blood into it.


    After repeating this action three times, Freya¡¯s face turned ashen. She became powerless after that.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1520

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1520


    Meanwhile, Maiko Chiba suddenly rushed over. Earlier, she went into the blood river to consume those


    countless resentful spirits. However, the growling sound from the ghost king far away exerted


    tremendous pressure on her. Within a short amount of time, Maiko couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. ¡°Master,


    hurry up. Allow me to go into the Stake of Exorcism. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    The ghost king¡¯s growling was like a call for obedience. Maiko was also a ghost. She could also be


    affected by it. If she listened to it a few more times, she¡¯d end up joining the enemy camp.


    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s facial expression turned awful.


    ¡°Rockefeller, hurry up and remove my seal. Now that everyone is on the same boat, are you still


    worried that I¡¯ll attack you guys?¡± Trevon Lambert shouted.


    ¡°Can you fight so many resentful spirits?¡± Alex Rockefeller asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save my strength to fight that ghost king, ¡± Trevon said unabashedly.


    Who would believe in bullsh*t like that?


    Alex and Dorothy Assex attacked the resentful spirits in the blood river several times, but it wasn¡¯t very


    effective. Mainly, it was because there were too many resentful spirits in the blood river. Killing a few


    dozen to a hundred, or even up to a thousand, was of no use. They should instead save their strength


    until they see the ghost king.


    Everyone fell silent on the boat, but they were all very nervous.


    The grave danger they were about to face felt like a giant stone weighing down upon them, and it made


    everyone feel suffocated.


    Right then, everyone heard a noise.


    ¡°Ahl!¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    It was a man¡¯s voice, and it came from the other direction of the blood river.


    After taking a nce, they saw that there was an intersection further down the blood river. A multitude


    of resentful spirits surrounded a man as he rolled around in the blood river with a terrified expression


    on his face. He was also heading in the same direction as the boat Alex and the others were in.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Susan was shocked.


    ¡°Could it also be someone like Mr. Lambert who came in after us?¡± Susan asked.


    Zayne York shook his head. ¡°Not possible. That¡¯s an intersection in the blood river. He probably came


    from a different direction from us¡­ In this case, it means that someone else has entered this ce.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rescue him and ask him,¡± Alex said.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t quiteprehend this. That person was over a hundred meters away from their


    boat, and there were so many resentful spirits down there. They couldn¡¯t even see the blood river itself.


    How were they going to save him?


    In the end, Alex actually jumped off the boat. As his body floated in the air, he gathered endless


    lightning power around him.


    With a grabbing motion of one hand, a sizzling sound could be heard. It was as if he held a myriad of


    lightning bolts in his hand. He then flung the lightning bolts forward.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± At some point, Quincy Zoppins had woken up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw


    Alex floating mid-air. ¡°It¡¯s the god of thunder!¡± he eximed.


    Boom!


    Beneath them, a passageway was created by a multitude of lightning bolts.


    All the resentful spirits that were struck cried out pitifully. Some perished, while others escaped.


    Freya Mayer¡¯s pupils reflected the re of the lightning bolts. Suddenly, she was so shocked that she


    couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡®This fellow is powerful!¡¯ she thought.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man in the blood river also witnessed this scene. He, too, was shocked. However, due to his will


    for survival, he started to


    shout. ¡°Help, help!¡±


    Shuffle¡­


    Alex generated electricity beneath his feet and dashed forward on the blood river. He forcefully grabbed


    that person away from a bunch of resentful spirits before rushing back to the boat.


    After the man¡¯s feetnded on the shipboard, he sighed loudly. ¡°Thank you so much¡­¡± He said while


    still feeling fearful.


    Before he could finish his sentence, a sword was pressed against his neck. ¡°Speak. Who are you? Why


    are you here?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1521

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1521


    This person was, of course, someone from the Blood Cult.


    He was one of the eighteen members of Divine Blood.


    Along with the Blood Cult¡¯s Branch Master, they entered the tomb¡¯s opened gate. To their surprise, they


    were met with danger not long after that. At first, Branch Master thought he knew the condition inside


    the tomb very well. Everyone was greatly disappointed in the end because Branch Master said that the


    situation inside the tomb waspletely different from when he had previously entered. He hadn¡¯t


    seen anything like it.


    After that, they bumped into the same dangerous situation that Alex Rockefeller and the rest were in,


    surrounded by luminescent bugs. Right away, they had lost seven of theirrades. After that, they


    were chased after by many ghost generals and ended up close to the blood river while escaping.


    This man had identally fallen into the blood river. When the man saw Alex and the rest, he suddenly


    realized who these people were. He heard Branch Master mentioning that William Rockefeller¡¯s son


    had gathered a few tomb raiders and entered the deadly trap they had set up.


    In Branch Master¡¯s eyes, these people were probably already dead.


    Unexpectedly, they were still alive and well. Moreover, this man even bumped into them here.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± The man looked at Dorothy Assex, who was holding the sword. Just as he was about to make


    up a story about his identity, Alex directly blew his cover. ¡°You¡¯re from the Blood Cult, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    As soon as Alex said this, the man¡¯s facial expression changed.


    The few people who came along all seemed shocked too. It was because the Blood Cult was infamous.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not from the Blood Cult,¡± the man denied.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t fool me. Your martial arts precisely mirrors that of the ancestor of the


    Blood Cult from Michigan¡¯s Amaryllis Tower,¡± Alex said.


    The man¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    At first, he wanted to disguise himself because he saw how terrifying Alex¡¯s level of cultivation was.


    However, now that his identity had been discovered, there was nothing he could say.


    He set Dorothy as his target because he couldn¡¯t tell Dorothy¡¯s level of cultivation. She felt like an


    average human.


    Roar!


    The man let out a loud cry before reaching out to snatch Dorothy¡¯s sword.


    As long as he could snatch the sword and hold the woman hostage, he believed Alex would definitely


    surrender based on Dorothy¡¯s good looks. He¡¯d then be able to turn the tables on them.


    This was a good idea, but reality taught him a memorable lesson.


    Before his hand could even reach Dorothy¡¯s sword, the sword had already against his throat.


    ¡°Why did you kill him?¡± Alex was stunned for a moment. ¡°I still wanted to ask him how many of them


    came,¡± he said.


    Dorothy pointed in the direction behind her. ¡°You won¡¯t have to ask. They¡¯re over there!¡±


    Everyone looked in that direction.


    From the intersection where the man had appeared earlier, anotherrge boat shaped like a coffin was


    being pushed out by countless resentful spirits. Since the boat Alex and the others were on was


    speedy, they made it past the intersection, leaving that boat behind in the end.


    ***


    ¡°Branch Master, look, there¡¯s another boat up ahead!¡±


    On the boat behind, a young woman pointed at the boat Alex and the others were on while she called


    out to Branch Master.


    It was apparent that Alex and the others were also in an awful situation. Going against so many


    resentful spirits and the growls of the ghost king up ahead, nobody could afford to rx.


    Meanwhile, after suddenly discovering the boat ahead, their spirits were lifted. In this seemingly


    haunted ce filled with terror, being alone and helpless was one¡¯s greatest fear.


    Branch Master¡¯s name was Yukita Ganbe, and he was the leader of the Blood Cult¡¯s Japanese division.


    It was also the ce where Snow Whitney served. Of course, the Blood Cult was a secret phrase


    known only to high-level members.


    In reality, Yukita was one of the twelve guardians of the Blood Cult.


    At this moment, his spirits were lifted. ¡°Turn on the light,¡± he immediately said.


    When these people came in, they were very prepared. One of Divine Blood¡¯s members instantly turned


    on arge spotlight and shone in that direction.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Branch Master, there are people on the boat!¡± a woman shouted in excitement as if she saw a friend or


    rtive.


    No one could me her.


    After all, being in a ce like this was too stressful. With other people journeying along, that


    tremendous pressure could finally be relieved. While one party stood at the front of their boat, the other


    party stood at the end. Both parties looked at each other.


    Alex looked at the people on the boat behind them. ¡°How did you guys get in here?¡± he asked to the


    other party.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1522

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1522


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± A woman asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking. He¡¯s definitely William Rockefeller¡¯s son. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d manage to get through


    the deadly trap. We even ended up meeting here,¡± Yukita Ganbe said.


    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°In that case¡­ Should we ask them toe onto our boat? Things aren¡¯t


    going well here. It¡¯d be good to help each other out,¡± she said.


    ¡°Since they managed to survive until now, their capabilities mustn¡¯t be too bad, ¡± she added.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Yukita promptly yelled.


    ¡°Listen!¡± he added.


    ¡°Listen to what?!¡±


    The woman was stunned.


    ¡°The ghost¡¯s growling seems to be getting closer and closer. If my estimations are right, that should be


    a ghost king, equivalent to a Nascent Soul cultivator. We are hopeless against a ghost king. It¡¯s all the


    better that they are in front of us. Hehe! When the timees, they¡¯ll distract the ghost king, and we¡¯ll


    use the opportunity to escape,¡± Yukita exined.


    A few people from Divine Blood nodded too. Nobody was willing to fight the ghost king.


    Trevon Lambert and the others had also thought about a scenario like this.


    ¡°Rockefeller, quick. Slow the boat down. Let their boat go first and distract the enemy, or we¡¯ll be


    the ghost king¡¯s appetizers!¡± Trevon yelled at the top of his voice.


    Naturally, Alex Rockefeller wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for the deaths of Blood Cult¡¯s people. However, this time,


    he instantly nodded.


    In the next second, Alex reached for lightning bolts with his hand and fiercely flung them against the


    resentful spirits beneath their boat.


    Boom! Boom!


    After that, Freya Mayer, Dorothy Assex, and the others also joined in to ughter the resentful spirits.


    ¡°Ahh?! Branch Master, they¡¯re killing the resentful spirits. Their boat is slowing down!¡± shouted one of


    the Divine Blood¡¯s experts.


    Immediately after that, they too began ughtering the resentful spirits.


    The Blood Cult¡¯s people utilized blood in their attacks. Meanwhile, the blood river¡¯s existence actually


    boosted their offensive powers.


    With over a dozen of them joining the fight, their might was something to behold.


    Unfortunately, Alex¡¯s ultimate lightning skills and Freya¡¯s six-pointed, star-shaped formation were too


    powerful. The resentful spirits underneath their boat were killed inrge quantities, slowing down the


    boat significantly. Even if new resentful spirits floated up to push the boat, there would be a timeg


    before they coulde in.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re slowing down. We¡¯ll be falling behind very soon!¡±


    ¡°Let them be the object of sacrifice. Even if Blood Cult¡¯s people die, that¡¯s justice on earth for the


    terrible things they¡¯ve done!¡±


    Darven Mikail startedughing loudly. However, in the next second, people from the Blood Cult actually


    tossed something at them.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion ensued. Water pirs ten meters in height rose from the blood river.


    A bomb had actually gone off.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    ¡°These jerks are truly awful!¡±


    Immediately after that, there was a series of booming explosions in the blood river. Waves crashed in


    the air. Although such physical explosions were useless against resentful spirits, they could speed up


    the boat¡¯s movement.


    Not long after that, the boat Alex and the others were on drifted further apart from the Blood Cult¡¯s boat


    again. Right then, it would be toote, even if they wanted to slow down.


    ¡°Hurry, look! ¡±


    A tall tower appeared before them.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No, it was only half a tower. With only one-half remaining, its other side was gone. It was as if


    somebody had sliced it in half with a sword.


    Meanwhile, a crystal-clear coffin that was attached to eight thick chains dangled in mid-air. The ghastly


    growling sounds hade from within this coffin.


    In the next moment, three chains with hooks extended from the half-remaining tower and grappled the


    coffin boat that Alex and the others were on.


    Shuffle¡­ Shuffle¡­ Shuffle¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1523

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1523


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± ¡°What is that? What on earth is that?!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! D*mn! Senior, what do we do? This is getting serious. Where have we entered?¡±


    Quincy Zoppins was nearly going mad. They were only here to raid a tomb. At most, they would only


    steal a few burial objects. Was such an borate formation necessary? Whose tomb was like this?


    From the time they entered, they hadn¡¯t seen anything that belonged in a tomb. It was all a darn lie.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zayne York¡¯s facial expression became serious. As the leader of the Drifters, what hadn¡¯t he


    seen before?


    However, he honestly had never seen anything like what he was seeing. He had never even heard


    about it before.


    ¡°What is that coffin doing dangling in mid-air? It¡¯s tied to eight chains. Something appears to be sealed


    inside. Could the ghost king be trapped inside?¡± Zayne asked.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the three chains grappling the boat began to exert force.


    Everyone could see three people dressed in ck clothes on the half remaining tower pulling the


    chains.


    They were pulling their boat in the direction of the ghost king¡¯s coffin.


    ¡°We can¡¯t get any closer,¡± Dorothy Assex said.


    ¡°Clearly, the ghost king had his abilities sealed away. It¡¯s locked inside and can¡¯t get out. However, if we


    get too close, we¡¯ll be within his range of control. He could easily suck us dry in an instant,¡± she


    exined.


    ¡°Ahh! Sh*t! What do we do then?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting closer!¡±


    A few people on the boat were about to go crazy.


    Buzz!


    Right then, Dorothy equipped her bow and arrow. After pulling the bowstring, and causing the bow to


    take the shape of a crescent moon, a golden arrow fired at a man in ck who was tugging on the


    chain.


    An extended shriek of a phoenix could be heard. A shadow figure of a phoenix covered in mes


    engulfed the entire scene.


    Even the people with Yukita Ganbe were bbergasted by this.


    ¡°Core Formation expert!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a Core Formation expert among them!¡± Yukita eximed in surprise.


    In the next second, the man dressed in ck who was pulling a chain was engulfed by the mes. The


    arrow had killed him instantly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right after that, second and third arrows were fired!


    The three men dressed in ck were killed one after another.


    Loud cheers erupted from the boat.


    Meanwhile, the boat Yukita and those Blood Cult disciples were on had also gotten closer.


    ng! ng! ng!


    After the three instances of screeching sound were heard, the half-remaining tower fired three chains


    yet again. This time, the chains grappled onto the Blood Cult¡¯s boat.


    The Blood Cult¡¯s people were suddenly dumbfounded. They were still celebrating the misfortune of


    others, prepared to circle Alex Rockefeller to get past the half-remaining tower so that they could


    escape from the other side. However, Alex¡¯s boat had stopped now. The resentful spirits in the blood


    river stopped moving after the men dressed in ck started pulling their boat.


    On the contrary, the Blood Cult¡¯s boat had started moving forward quickly.


    ¡°Cut the chains off. Quick! Cut the chains off!¡± Yukita shouted.


    The Divine Blood¡¯s members all took out their weapons and started chopping the three chains with all


    their might. Unfortunately, the chains were made of some extremely solid material. Breaking through


    them was impossible. Meanwhile, they didn¡¯t have any experts with long-range weapons.


    It seemed that their boat was rapidly approaching the coffin.


    Everyone on the boat could sense immense pressure. It wasing from the ghost king that dangled


    mid-air.


    ¡°Son of William Rockefeller¡­ Hurry up! Shake those three men in ck with your arrows!¡± Yukita


    begged Alex for help.


    There wasn¡¯t any other option.


    Alex chuckled coldly. ¡°Are you going to give me a reason for that?¡±


    ¡°Your father, William, and I are friends,¡± Yukita shouted.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Would my father be friends with someone from the Blood Cult? Even if he was, you must


    have lied to him,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Seeing how the situation was getting increasingly dangerous, Yukita blurted,


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯re all in the same boat! The ghost king in this coffin won¡¯t let any of us


    go. If the ghost king eats us, you¡¯ll be next!¡± Yukita said.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s fine. Anyway, you guys are going first,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yukita trailed off.


    Meanwhile, Trevon Lambert had started cursing without holding back. ¡°Bloody hell! You even threw


    bombs at us earlier, but you¡¯re asking us to save you now? Don¡¯t even think about it! Go ahead and


    feed yourselves to the ghost king. Unfortunately, nobody will bury your corpses for you. Goodbye,


    everyone!¡±


    While Trevon spoke, Yukita¡¯s boat arrived underneath the coffin.


    Roar!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1524

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1524


    The ghost king in the coffin let out an angry roar.


    Arge hand formed above the coffin and reached toward their boat. The scene shocked many people.


    Yukita Ganbe immediately made up his mind. ¡°Jump off the ship!¡± he shouted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Everyone in the Blood Cult didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. Fighting against a multitude of resentful spirits was


    still better than fighting against the ghost king up ahead!


    St, st, st..!


    Unfortunately, the three were too slow to jump. They were crushed on the shipboard, with blood and


    guts spilling out instantly.


    However, in the next second, something even more terrifying urred.


    The three Blood Cult disciples who had been crushed to death instantly on the shipboard had their


    blood and fleshpletely stripped away. Only their skeleton and clothes remained.


    When Freya Mayer saw this, she nearly burst into tears.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a ghost king. It¡¯s a ghost emperor!¡± she shouted.


    Ghost emperors were even stronger than ghost kings!


    When Dorothy Assex saw Yukita and other Blood Cult disciples running across the blood river to their


    boat, she directly fired a row of spiritual arrows at them.


    They were forced to scatter and run away. In this moment of dy, three more of them were captured


    by the ghost emperor; their blood and flesh were sucked dry.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    ¡°B*stards. You bunch of b*stards!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll all die a horrible death!¡±


    The Blood Cult¡¯s people were furious while they cursed out loudly. However, more attacks only came


    after that.


    In the blink of an eye, the ghost emperor had already killed eight of them.


    Now, Branch Master Yukita and that young woman, as well as two Blood Cult¡¯s disciples, were the only


    ones left alive.


    Right then, Susan Hunter used her irvoyant Eyes to look at the other side of the half-remaining


    tower. She saw an exit and instantly pointed in its direction. ¡°There¡¯s a way out over there,¡± she said.


    Alex Rockefeller and Dorothy looked at each other. They instantly decided to abandon the ship!


    While the ghost emperor was still upied with the four people from the Blood Cult, they¡¯d escape.


    ¡°Everyone,e with me!¡±


    ¡°Abandon ship! We¡¯ll circle around and enter the passageway!¡±


    Alex immediately jumped off the boat.


    ¡°Remove my seal first! Remove my seal!¡± Trevon Lambert shouted again.


    Slip!


    Dorothy removed his seal and gave him a warning. After that, Dorothy brought Susan Hunter with her


    and followed Alex.


    Waltz Fleur and Maya Howards soon joined them too. With Alex leading the way in front, they just


    needed to make sure they didn¡¯t fall into the blood river.


    When Yukita saw this scene, his heart filled with rage. Coincidentally, the others had all been sucked


    dry by the ghost emperor. He was the only one left.


    Seeing that the ghost emperor¡¯s final strike was about tond on him, Yukita¡¯s heart filled with rage.


    ¡°B*stards. Don¡¯t be happy just yet. Since this is how it¡¯ll end, let¡¯s all die together!¡± Yukita cried out


    loudly.


    When the ghost emperor¡¯s w came down to grab Yukita¡¯s body again, Yukita instantly detonated his


    natal magical treasure, an innate spiritual treasure!


    Bang!!!


    A loud explosion could be heard. An unknown number of resentful spirits died in the blood river


    beneath him.


    In an instant, a huge empty space formed.


    The half-remaining tower shook a little before copsing. Even the ghost emperor¡¯s coffin fell forcefully


    into the blood river.


    Alex and the rest were all shocked. In the next moment, he started shouting. ¡°Quick. Come with me,


    run!¡±


    Meanwhile, in the blood river, water pirs rushed toward the sky.


    A mighty, booming voice could be heard from afar. ¡°Hmm. I can finally see daylight again. To thank you,


    I¡¯ll suck all your blood, flesh, and souls. You¡¯ll always be with me. Hahaha!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1525

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1525


    ¡°Run. Quick, run!¡±


    ¡°Hurry, senior!¡±


    Quincy Zoppins shouted. His entire body trembled. Arge part of his calf had been cutoff, and he¡¯d


    lost a lot of blood. At this point, there was no way he was walking on his own. Naturally, Zayne York


    was the one who carried him.


    Hence, he could see the scene behind everyone by looking up. He could see a ten meter tall figure


    shouting in the blood river with his head lifted.


    That person didn¡¯t have a physical body but was formed by the blood river¡¯s water. However, he was


    surrounded by countless resentful spirits.


    The ghost emperor had summoned these resentful spirits. From the ferocious looks on their faces,


    however, and how they screamed so defiantly, one could tell that they weren¡¯t actually willingly


    controlled by the ghost emperor. Instead, it was because they didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Moreover, when the ghost emperor opened his mouth, countless resentful spirits were sucked inside.


    The ghost emperor started chewing while he engulfed the resentful spirits.


    A ghostly aura formed around his body and rose upward. His eyes started emitting a bright, White light


    while he looked at Alex Rockefeller and the others frantically escaping.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get away!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The ghost emperor waved his hand. Balls of ck smoke shot out from his hand like hurricanes.


    Eventually, these balls arrived at the entrance to the passageway in front of Alex and the others.


    Uponnding, the balls of ck smoke instantly turned into six men dressed in ck. They looked


    identical to the men in ck who were pulling the chains that grappled onto the coffin boat earlier.


    Previously, they were far away, and they couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    Now that they were up close, Alex discovered that these weren¡¯t really people dressed in ck at all.


    Instead, they were supernatural beings that didn¡¯t have physical bodies,pletely formed from a


    ghostly aura.


    ¡®Six ghost generals?!¡¯


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    The ghost generals opened their mouths, letting out a roar before charging at the group with


    supernatural des in their hands.


    Susan Hunter and the rest were all stunned. She could feel a twitching sensation in her lower-body


    sphincter.


    The ghost generals¡¯ imposing manner immediately sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. Some of them


    couldn¡¯t help but fart in fear.


    ¡°Die!¡± Alex took the lead.


    He, too let out a loud cry. Activating the Force in his body, lightning-attribute spiritual power filled his


    hands. He directly reached out and grabbed two lightning whips.


    Cackle!!!


    He smacked down hard at his foes. Instantly, two ghost generals were whipped to death by the


    lightning whips. They turned into ck smoke and vanished.


    The two other ghost generals were injured.


    After that, Dorothy Assex and Freya Mayer each took one side to kill them.


    However, the two remaining ghost generals circled around the main fighters. One went to strike Susan


    Hunter with its sword, while the other went for Keh Sunder.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Darven Mikail ran up next to Susan.


    They were no longer on the blood river but were on the solid ground next to it instead.


    Darven pushed Susan away. At almost the same time, the supernatural de struck Darven against


    his chest.


    sh¡­


    Boom!


    Alex returned to save them. With a single strike of his palm, he killed the ghost general.


    Meanwhile, the other ghost general that had gone after Keh didn¡¯t manage to kill him.


    Keh was flung five meters away by Zayne York¡¯s transformed Chi energy. Nearby, Maya Howards


    backed them up by freezing the ghost general with her Silver Frost. In the end, Dorothy killed it with a


    single palm strike.


    ¡°Darven!¡± Susan cried out while she held Darven.


    By then, Darven¡¯s chest had already copsed.


    After tearing his shirt open, an unbearable sight was revealed. Most of the blood and flesh on his chest


    had disappeared, in its ce, a dark, hollow ribcage. His heart could even be clearly seen. Under such


    circumstances, it only meant he couldn¡¯t be saved anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Darven knew about his own situation.


    With his final breath, heughed pitifully. ¡°William Rockefeller saved my life¡­ Saving you, I¡­ I¡¯ve paid


    my due. Mr. Rockefeller, you must live on¡­¡±


    With that, Darven closed his eyes.


    ¡°Darven, Darven, why are you so dumb?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡± Susan¡¯s tears were overflowing.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1526

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1526


    Quincy Zoppins, on the other hand, started speaking angrily. ¡°Hmph! I said it. You, woman, are


    dragging everyone down. Everything you do will just slow us. Great, now that Darven is dead, who will


    deal with poisonous insects and beings when we bump into them next time? You should¡¯ve died


    instead!¡±


    Zayne York pulled Quincy away forcefully to stop him from speaking.


    Quincy turned around and saw two other ghastly beings charging in their direction. This time, they were


    even more ferocious than the ghost generals earlier.


    They stood up to five meters tall.


    Likewise, they were covered with water from the blood river, and resentful spirits surrounded them.


    They were practically the minimized versions of the ghost emperor.


    Quincy immediately started shouting. ¡°Ahhh! They¡¯reing again! Quick, run!¡±


    Dorothy Assex¡¯s face sank. ¡°Two ghost kings¡­¡± she whimpered.


    ¡°You guys go in first,¡± Alex Rockefeller said while he stood behind the group.


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    ¡°Kiddo, I can help!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t help. Go in, quick!¡± Dorothy insisted.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Alex and Dorothy started fighting against the two ghost kings.


    Freya Mayer stayed behind while everyone else ran into the passageway in the back¡­


    Trevon, who hailed from West Yukon, seemed to have lost all his courage after Dorothy confiscated his


    magical treasures. He didn¡¯t dare to fight alongside Alex and the others, and he was the first to run into


    the passageway.


    Unfortunately, he ran too fast. It was also very dark in the passageway. Without any lights, it was


    impossible to see clearly.


    After running through the entrance and less than five meters in, he couldn¡¯t feel anything under his feet.


    ¡°Ahh?! What the hell!¡±


    His extended yells grew distant over time. There was also a deep reverb.


    Zayne, who was the second person after him, alsonded one of his feet on emptiness. With Quincy on


    his back, both their bodies nted forward.


    Seeing that they were about to fall, Quincy cried out loudly.


    At the crucial moment, Maya Howards exerted her Chi energy on the two of them to grab them through


    the air. Waltz Fleur then extended her hands to pull the two of them back.


    Quincy fell to the ground, his face pale.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Thank you. Thank you,dies! I¡¯ll never forget your kind deed!¡±


    Waltz and Maya weren¡¯t in the mood for his bullsh*t. They shone their torches forward and discovered


    that they were actually at the end of a cliff.


    ¡°What on earth? How big is this tomb? How could there be such arge cliff? What is down there?¡±


    Quincy also saw it. Suddenly, he felt terrified in hindsight. If he had fallen, wouldn¡¯t his body have been


    crushed into pieces?


    After that, Zayne looked for a stone and tossed it down.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They couldn¡¯t hear any sound for a long while. It seemed like a bottomless pit.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Meanwhile, the roaring of a ghost king could be heard outside.


    Waltz and Maya quickly turned around to look at Alex and Dorothy. They noticed that the two of them


    had already killed a ghost king together.


    However, they were also very exhausted.


    One ought to know that those ghost kings were as powerful as Nascent Soul cultivators. These two


    ghost generals were practically two Nascent Soul experts.


    Meanwhile, Dorothy was only at Core Formation level, and Alex hadn¡¯t even reached Core Formation.


    As for Freya Mayer, she was even weaker than Alex¡­


    However, this woman was quite capable. Exorcist Dragons had incredibly powerful spells. The Nine


    Symbol Incantation was the weakness of ghost kings.


    Freya¡¯s Vanguard Incantation could help weaken a ghost king¡¯s attack power and speed.


    ¡°Roarrr!!!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡± the remaining ghost king shouted. The resentful spirits on its body cried out in a ghastly manner.


    Alex pulled out two swords. ¡°Gctic Strike, Seven des of Death, Thousand Sword Tactics!¡±


    Boom!


    The other ghost king died!


    Throughout the entire process, the ghost emperor didn¡¯te to help.


    He stood in the blood river, actually engulfing resentful spirits within it, and he did it much faster than


    Freya¡¯s six-pointed, star-shaped formation.


    At that moment, when he saw that his two ghost kings were killed, he finally became angry.


    Shuffle!


    He extended his hand a hundred meters away. His palm, the size of a small hill, mmed downward


    forcefully.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1527

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1527


    This¡­ The insane speed andrge surface of the palm made it impossible to dodge!


    Buzz¡­


    Dorothy Assex fired an arrow, and her spiritual energy caused an explosion. However, it was


    ineffective.


    If ghost kings were equal to Nascent Soul cultivators, then ghost emperors were equal to Profound


    Mystic cultivators that were even more powerful. How could they beat that?


    ¡°Vanguard Incantation!¡± Freya Mayer pulled out her Dragon Soul Wood.


    She was prepared to use her family bloodline¡¯s advantage to suppress the ghost emperor.


    Unfortunately, before she could finish her incantation, she was crushed to the ground by the huge


    pressure upon her.


    This scene dumbfounded the people in the passageway. Waltz Fleur and Maya Howards found it hard


    to even breathe.


    ¡°Mystic Armor!¡± At the crucial moment of life and death, Alex Rockefeller¡¯s remnant Chaos Bead in his


    mind pce finally reacted.


    Buzz!


    After a vibration, a tremendous force surrounded Alex¡¯s entire body.


    It effortlessly blocked the ghost emperor¡¯s bloody palm. In fact, it had even destroyed the bloody palm.


    The pressure on Dorothy Assex and Freya¡¯s bodies was instantly relieved.


    ¡°Run!¡± Dorothy shouted.


    There was no chance of defeating the ghost emperor. They couldn¡¯t even fight back.


    The three of them instantly ran into the passageway.


    ¡°Stop! It¡¯s a cliff with a dead end on!¡± Keh Sunder frantically shouted.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The three of them were all stunned.


    Meanwhile, the ghost emperor locked its gaze on Alex. It couldn¡¯t seem to figure out why a tiny being


    like Alex was able to block his bloody palm. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    After a casual tap, ck threads flew out from his hand. The ck threads rolled and tangled together


    before quickly charging over and instantly surrounding Alex¡¯s body. Alex was pulled back to the ghost


    emperor.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Dorothy shouted in surprise.


    She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Alex, and she instantly wanted to run over. However, Freya hugged


    her and stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Do you want to get yourself killed?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. Get out of the way!¡± Dorothy shouted.


    Freya couldn¡¯t possibly stop Dorothy. She was instantly sent flying away by Dorothy.


    Dorothy rushed forward and made a gesture with her fingers. She was activating a secret spell. This


    secret spell was a forbidden type of spell.


    At her current stage of Core Formation, she wasn¡¯t supposed to use it. The consequences were


    severe. Best case scenario, her cultivation might be ruined. In the worst case scenario, she might


    directly die.


    However, now that Alex was captured, his life was at risk. Dorothy couldn¡¯t care anymore.


    In the end, before she could even cast her secret spell, the ghost emperor seemed to sense the danger


    Dorothy posed. It immediately acted first by mming its palm against her.


    Boom!


    It pped Dorothy directly into the ground. A huge, deep pit was formed.


    After that, it ignored Dorothy. Its eyes the size of two water tanks stared atAlex up close. ¡°There¡¯s


    something odd in your body. It feels familiar,¡± it said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Although Alex couldn¡¯t move his body, he could still speak.


    With concern, Alex nced at Dorothy in the pit. ¡°How about a deal?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°What deal?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ What would you like? I can help you,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°What do I want? My body has been turned into a zombie. I want a body,¡± it said.


    ¡°Are you Caesar?¡± Alex was stunned.


    The ghost emperor snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. It is I!¡±


    Alex gulped. ¡°About that, how did you end up like this? Why were you trapped in a coffin?¡±


    When Caesar heard this, he became enraged.


    It seemed that he wasn¡¯t willing to reenact the past.


    ¡°Who are you to ask a question like this?¡± Caesar asked.


    ¡°Your body really does feel strange. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll go in and check it out myself!¡±


    This fellow couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak with a pest like Alex. He instantly turned into a puff of ck


    smoke and rushed into his mind pce.


    He wanted to personally see what the odd thing inside Alex¡¯s body was.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1528

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1528


    In the next moment, Caesar managed to see what he wanted. It was a bead!


    However, it terrified him.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Mother Chaos!¡±


    Roar!!!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He struggled to get out of Alex Rockefeller¡¯s mind pce. He was horrified.


    There was no way he could¡¯ve ever expected this pest¡¯s mind pce to be actually hiding Mother


    Chaos inside. However, it was toote when Caesar attempted to escape.


    Within Mother Chaos, a golden light emitted from the shattered bead that allowed Alex to acquire


    Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch. A suction force directly sucked Caesar¡¯s ghost emperor¡¯s spiritual body


    inside. Caesar disappeared instantly.


    It was way too powerful. Caesar didn¡¯t even have an opportunity to struggle.


    In the next moment, the Chaos Bead still didn¡¯t seem satisfied.


    It charged out from Alex¡¯s mind pce on its own into the blood river. A huge vortex formed in the


    blood river.


    ¡°Wu-wu¡­Wu-wu¡­¡±


    At the bottom of the blood river, countless resentful spirits were absorbed by the Chaos Bead. A


    multitude of resentful spirits formed streams around i.-


    Within a few moments, the blood river became crystal clear. There wasn¡¯t a single resentful spirit left


    inside.


    In fact, even the blood-red water in the bloody river had be crystal.


    Shuffle¡­


    The Chaos Bead returned into Alex¡¯s mind pce once again. Everything became calm again.


    Alex¡¯s feet were still in the water.


    Dorothy Assex, who barely made it out alive, immediately rushed over and hugged Alex.


    ¡°How are you? How are you?¡±


    ¡°Are you alright? I was terrified!¡±


    Alex let out a sigh. ¡°Fortunately, this bead saved me. Otherwise, it would really have been over for me,¡±


    he said.


    Alex reached out to touch Dorothy¡¯s face. She suddenly kissed him on the lips.


    ¡°Ahh..?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    Waltz Fleur and Maya Howards, who just ran over, were instantly stunned at the sight before them.


    This was way too shocking!


    How could an aunt kiss her nephew?


    ¡°Auntie, you¡­ How could you¡­¡± Waltz was even stuttering.


    Dorothy let go of Alex and red at Waltz. ¡°If you can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°But you¡¯re his aunt!¡± Waltz said.


    ¡°Waltz, to be honest, she¡¯s¡­¡± Alex started speaking.


    Dorothy directly cut him off. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not his aunt. My nickname is Auntie. Everyone can call


    me Auntie,¡± she said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Waltz and Maya were speechless.


    Freya Mayer and a few others who walked out were all stunned silent. After all this trouble, they weren¡¯t


    aunt and nephew but were a couple instead.


    Keh Sunder looked around at the blood river.


    ¡°That¡¯s truly amazing. How did you manage to cleanse such arge blood river?¡±


    ¡°W-where¡¯s the ghost emperor?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Alex said.


    After a pause, Alex continued to speak. ¡°Alright. We managed to get past this stage. The ghost


    emperor said he¡¯s Caesar¡¯s spirit. Clearly, his body had been turned into a zombie by someone else.


    His spirit was locked in the coffin to guard this blood river.¡±


    ¡°West of Caesar¡¯s Tomb. This is probably where we are. This ought to be the west of the giant tomb,¡±


    Susan Hunter said.


    ¡°Is there no way to get through the passage?¡± Freya asked.


    Susan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Mr. Lambert identally fell off the cliff. It¡¯s very deep down there. He


    might have already¡­¡±


    Several people walked over to the edge of the cliff to check it out.


    ¡°This ce should be safe for now. Everyone, let¡¯s stay here and recuperate a little,¡± Alex said.


    After saying that, Alex looked at Darven Mikail¡¯s corpse.


    He sighed.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought him here!¡± Susan started tearing up. ¡°He died because of me,¡± she wailed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we bury him here? Getting buried in a giant tomb like this is considered a grand thing,¡±


    Zayne York suggested.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1529

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1529


    ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost five o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°If we were outside, we¡¯d have seen daylight already.¡±


    ¡°That was a real close call. If Mr. Rockefeller didn¡¯t have such amazing martial arts capabilities like a


    Cultivation Guru, and the fact that he¡¯s even stronger than my father, we¡¯d have all been dead together


    in this ce.¡±


    ¡°If William truly returned here on his own, he¡¯d have been in grave trouble if he bumped into this!¡±


    In the giant tomb, beneath the half-remaining tower, Alex Rockefeller and the rest buried Darven


    Mikail¡¯s body. Keh Sunder, Quincy Zoppins, and Zayne York drank the liquor they brought along


    and ate dried meat while chatting.


    Susan Hunter still felt guilty. She sat in front of the grave and didn¡¯t move at all.


    Dorothy Assex and Freya Mayer were recovering their energy.


    Waltz Fleur and Maya Howards asionally nced at Dorothy Assex. For some reason, they still


    found her a little odd.


    Meanwhile, Alex Rockefeller had focused his attention entirely within his mind pce. He was


    dumbfounded.


    He discovered that there were actually four bright stars inside Mother Chaos. There were supposed to


    be only three bright stars, proving that three shattered Chaos Beads were inside. It meant that there


    was an additional shattered Chaos Bead.


    ¡°Where could this bead havee from?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Alex suddenly recalled that Caesar¡¯s ghost emperor spiritual body previously mentioned that he


    smelled something familiar in Alex¡¯s body, which was why he suddenly dug himself into Alex¡¯s body to


    investigate it. In that case, this shattered Chaos Bead had most probablye from within Caesar¡¯s


    spirit.


    After smelling a familiar scent, Caesar thought Alex¡¯s body contained a shattered Chaos Bead too. It


    made him very excited, and he sought to acquire it. In the end, to his surprise, not only did Alex have a


    shattered Chaos Bead, but he even had Mother Chaos.


    In the end, Caesar¡¯s shattered Chaos Bead was also snatched away.


    Unfortunately, Alex was too weak to control the Chaos Bead now. As such, Alex was like an untrained


    fighter wielding a mighty weapon. He could only allow the Chaos Bead to activate on its own ord.


    Through that, Alex would obtain several types of passive abilities.


    Even if the shattered Chaos Bead had been previously used by the great monk, Revealer, and


    absorbed countless resentful spirits and energy from the blood river, Alex couldn¡¯t unlock the space. He


    couldn¡¯t use the powers to strengthen himself.


    ¡°Argh! when can I truly utilize this inconsistent Chaos Bead?¡± Alex sighed.


    He then brought his attention out of his mind pce, not dating to confront the additional shattered


    Chaos Bead with his mental power.


    Alex was afraid that something that had happened before might happen again, and he might end up


    being sucked into a tiny, isted world.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s keep moving forward!¡± Dorothy stood up and said.


    They had basically pulled an all-nighter.


    Although people with high levels of cultivation like Alex and Dorothy didn¡¯t feel anything, Susan,


    Keh, and Quincy, who were severely injured, found this a little problematic. They sat on the ground


    and yawned repeatedly.


    Alex took out a bottle and retrieved a few red Blood Energy Pills before distributing a few to them.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Quincy asked.


    ¡°It can strengthen your blood energy and get rid of the fatigue. It¡¯s good for you,¡± Alex said.


    Susan swallowed it without hesitation.


    Quincy, however, hesitated. ¡°This isn¡¯t poison, is it?¡±


    Waltz snorted. ¡°What could we possibly get from killing you with poison?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°It won¡¯t necessarily kill me, but it might be used to control me just like how mind control pills are used


    in television programs. Aren¡¯t those used solely for the purpose of mind control?¡± Quincy asked.


    Maya sneered. ¡°It would be a little useful if you can control your senior. But what good would there be


    to control a piece of trash like you that can¡¯t even walk?¡±


    Awkwardness instantly washed over Quincy. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m still useful.¡±


    Waltzughed coldly. ¡°Ever since we came in, you¡¯ve been all talk but no action. You even med


    Susan. At least, she was able to find us the pathways. You only slow your senior down,¡± she


    comined.


    Keh Sunder believed Alex unconditionally too. He immediately ate the Blood Energy Pill.


    As a martial arts cultivator, be instantly knew this was good stuff.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, what pill is this? I feel that it¡¯s even better than the Small Energy Pill from another


    martial arts sect. After eating it, I find it even easier to activate my martial arts cultivation,¡± Keh


    eximed.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a tad bit stronger than a Small Energy Pill.¡±


    Keh had eaten the pills as if they were candy. He no longer thought anything of it. Hence, Alex


    didn¡¯t n to take the pills back even if Quincy and Zayne refused to eat them.


    Although he didn¡¯t want the pills back, Susan thought otherwise. ¡°Quincy, if you¡¯re afraid the pill might


    be poison, give it back to Alex. No one¡¯s forcing you to eat it,¡± she said.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1530

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1530


    After hearing that sentence, Quincy Zoppins ate the pill.


    Alex Rockefeller returned to the edge of the cliff near the passageway and looked around. Since it was


    far too deep under the cliff, he couldn¡¯t see the bottom either. However, Alex still circled around the half


    remaining tower.


    There weren¡¯t any other passageways.


    ¡°The cliff is so tall. We have no idea what¡¯s down there. We¡¯d definitely die if we jump down. Where do


    we go?¡± Keh Sunder asked with a frown.


    ¡°West of Caesar¡¯s Tomb¡­¡± Susan Hunter repeated while looking around the half-remaining tower. After


    a while, she suddenly said, ¡°I think I get it.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What were you thinking of?¡±


    Everyone became excited.


    Susan pointed at the ce where the eight chains remained. ¡°This is where Caesar¡¯s coffin was hung.


    From what the ghost emperor said, this was the ce where he was truly sealed. Hence, this is where


    Caesar¡¯s tomb is located. This half remaining tower is his tomb.¡±


    After that, she pointed at the eight chains.


    ¡°These were probably used to hold the coffin in ce. The key must be lying within these chains,¡± she


    added.


    ¡°Do you mean that there is a hidden mechanism in one of them?¡± Zayne York asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out by trying,¡± Alex said.


    He walked over to the half remaining tower and looked up at the eight chains. The major explosion


    earlier had destroyed the coffin, and the eight chains now dangled in the air. The chains were thirty to


    forty meters above the ground.


    Alex forcefully stomped his feet. A vast, bottomless pit appeared on the ground where his feetnded.


    Boom!


    His entire body made use of the inertia, and he shot upward. Instantly, he rose over twenty meters


    above the ground. He was still over ten meters shy, though.


    ¡°Let me give you a hand!¡± Dorothy Assex gathered spiritual power in one hand and extended it


    outward. The shadow figure of her palm ascended upward.


    It bumped against Alex¡¯s feet and pushed him further up.


    Shuffle¡­


    Alex jumped yet again, and he managed to grab a chain.


    He tried to search for a clue, but there wasn¡¯t anything. The second chain also didn¡¯t work.


    The third, the fourth¡­


    Finally, when he tugged at the sixth chain, it creaked and extended itself. There was something fishy


    about it.


    Alex tugged on it forcefully. The chain extended by one meter. Soon, a mechanical grinding sound


    came from beneath the half-remaining tower.


    ¡°There¡¯s a sound!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something down there!¡±


    After Alexnded, he instantly ran to the other side with Susan Hunter. Within a few seconds, the


    sound stopped. However, the sound of ten thousand horses galloping could be heard from the


    passageway¡¯s entrance.


    Everyone looked over.


    They actually saw a huge waterfall ten meters below the cliff. The sounds hade from the waterfall.


    ¡°It¡¯s water from the blood river!¡± Quincy Zoppins was smart enough to instantly guess the reason.


    Indeed, water from the blood river was gushing down the cliff with loud sshing. A huge vortex


    formed beneath the half-remaining tower. All the water flowed down the cliff beneath the passageway.


    ¡°The water is filling up!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s filling up rather quickly too!¡±


    After about half an hour, the blood river dried up. Meanwhile, the water level in the seemingly endless


    pit by the cliff now was close within sight.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°Get into the water!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1531

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1531


    Ssh! Alex was the first to dive in.


    The water was quite chilly, but it wasn¡¯t unbearable. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for anyone, even if they


    had no powers like Alex. Susan was the one in most difort. Since she had just taken a blood


    energy pill, the water temperature should be alright for her, but she might need help when it came to


    holding her breath underwater.


    In just moments, all of them dove in.


    Alex was initially worried about Susan. He wanted to ask Waltz to help her out. Unexpectedly, Susan


    had made preparations for this, taking a tiny mask and snorkel out.


    ¡°Are we diving to the bottom?¡± Keh asked. ¡°We just tried that earlier. We have no idea how deep


    this is. It¡¯s not just hundreds of meters deep. I don¡¯t think most of us could handle such strong water


    pressure.¡±


    Everyone froze, thinking about this problem as well.


    Alex and Dorothy wouldn¡¯t have any problems in this process, but even Waltz, a strong fighter, would


    be ufortable with such pressure on her lungs if they had to dive thousands of meters down there.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it, just like the rest.


    Alex said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go down first? You¡¯ll have to wait for a while.¡±


    However, Maya said, ¡°Wait guys. Look, the water level is decreasing.¡±


    Their surroundings were very dim. Hence they couldn¡¯t tell that the water level had decreased when


    they were floating on the surface.


    Looking toward other objects as a reference, they realized that it was indeed decreasing at a rapid


    pace. Susan seemed shocked and said, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought¡­ What aplicated machine?¡±


    They had brought waterproof shlights, so they could be switched on underwater. They watched as


    the walls rose rapidly and continued to lower to the bottom.


    Quincy was worried. ¡°This ce is so deep. It¡¯d be hard to go back up there once we¡¯ve reached the


    bottom.¡±


    Waltz replied. ¡°What are you worried about? It¡¯ll be fine in the end. Even if you could go back up there,


    you wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Did you want to feed those poisonous bugs?¡±


    Although the water levels were decreasing quickly, it was still much slower than falling from the top. It


    felt quite ufortable to be in the water for long periods. Hence Alex and Dorothy leaped out and


    stood on the water¡¯s surface as if light as a feather.


    Everyone envied their powerful skills and abilities, even Keh, the legendary thief who was known


    for his strong Feather Walk, wouldn¡¯t be able to stand on water with such ease.


    However, Quincy was still as arrogant as ever, asking, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I remember your skills were still


    around my level a few months ago, around Mystic rank, right? It hasn¡¯t even been six months yet you¡¯re


    this powerful already? Are you a grandmaster now?¡±


    Waltz buffed. ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated him.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Quincy froze, his eyes widened. ¡°Could he have achieved¡­ Martial Honor?¡±


    Waltz seemed proud. ¡°A Martial Honor probably wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against my brother¡¯s skills!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! He¡¯s a Martial Saint?!¡±


    Just then, Zayne spoke up. ¡°Brother, stop making assumptions. Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s skills have exceeded


    martial artists like us. If I¡¯m seeing this right, Mr. Rockefeller, and his aunt are probably what we call


    cultivators, just as the legends say.¡±


    With this, Freya¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked towards Alex and Dorothy.


    The Exorcist Dragons were considered cultivators as well.


    However, their cultivation was different from most cultivators, where they relied on the natural gift within


    their blood. The other Mayers without the innate powers within had no other way to master the Nine


    Symbol Incantation.


    Alex looked towards Zayne and said, ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯ve probably started cultivating, right?¡±


    Zayne smiled sadly. ¡°Actually, our great grandmasters in the Drifters n used to be cultivators as


    well.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Quincy gasped loudly. He had no idea about this.


    Zayne nodded. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Our master told us this before he passed. He even passed down


    one of those skills to me. However, these skills of the Drifters n have been passed down for


    millenniums. All these skills were lost during the war, and master only managed to hand me half of our


    Drifter Skill Book. ¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1532

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1532


    Quincy asked, ¡°Is it possible to train, even just with half of it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± Zayne replied. ¡°But there¡¯s no way that we could actually be cultivators! One thing


    though, this definitely greatly improved my training.¡±


    Alex pondered and asked, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to, Mr. York, you can Show me the Drifter Skill Book once


    we¡¯re out of here. I¡¯ll see if I can help make some changes to it.¡±


    ¡°Change¡­ The book?¡±


    Not only Zayne was shocked, but Freya was surprised as well.


    ¡®All skill books that were passed down for generations had been fully thought out and practiced. How


    can you just say that you¡¯re going to change it after taking a look? Are you for real now?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shocked,¡± replied Waltz. ¡°My brother¡¯s skills are out of this world. You simply cannot


    imagine what he can do. He amended my skills and Maya¡¯s as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ He¡¯s that powerful?¡±


    Just as Zayne was getting fired up, the water levels had reached the very bottom. Everyone could feel


    the ground beneath their feet.


    shing their lights, everyone realized that this ce was red. The upper level wasrger, whereas


    the bottom was small.


    The bottom was around two square miles, so it got quite crowded even though they weren¡¯t exactly a


    large group.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Lambert?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Where did that old man go? Even if he did die from that fall, his corpse should be here! How


    could there be no trace of him at all?¡±


    ¡°The water drained pretty quickly, so there must be an exit here. Where else would all that water go?¡±


    asked Dorothy.


    Quincy turned his shlight to the top. ¡°If a bunch of rocks or sand, or worse, mercury, fell from above


    right now, we¡¯re so dead!¡±


    Rocks, sand, and mercury were verymon traps within heavily protected tombs like these.


    ¡°Oh, shut up! Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Susan snapped, seemingly annoyed. ¡°Let¡¯s all go look for the exit. Since


    they have such hidden mechanisms here, I don¡¯t think they¡¯d want to kill us here.¡±


    In just a few moments, they found a blueprint. It was a formation blueprint.


    Upon seeing this, Alex noticed how it seemed familiar. lt was oddly simr to the third sword of


    Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty Six, called the Breaking Point.


    Dorothy asked, ¡°So? Can you solve this?¡±


    ¡°Let me see¡­¡±


    Alex focused the image within his mind just toplete the Breaking Point¡¯s formation blueprint with


    the current one at hand.


    Alex was delighted. The blueprints were the exact opposite of each other, like yin and yang. These


    blueprints could offset each other¡¯s ws.


    Not only would Alex be able to use Breaking Point¡¯s blueprint to solve this, but he could also figure out


    how to use the third sword as well.


    Within ten minutes, Alex seeded in solving it and moved some core points in the formation


    blueprint. After hearing the crackling noises of a machine, a stone door opened slowly and steadily.


    The door frame looked as if it was made of both water and ss. No one could tell what was inside.


    Alex knew that this was a force field formed by the blueprint.


    Everyone mentally prepared themselves while Alex was the first to step into the force field. His body


    started to waver slightly within it.


    After a slight shift in his vision, he felt as if he had just gone through a barrier.


    His eyes lit up as soon as he saw arge pond filled with lotuses.


    ¡°The Soul Substitute Lotus Seed!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex was excited. ¡°We¡¯ve been through so much, and we finally found it!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1533

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1533


    ¡°I can save Mom!¡± Alex was overwhelmed.


    The two main reasons he came to this tomb were to find Soul Substitute Lotus Seeds and follow his


    father¡¯s tracks. It seemed he was about toplete his first mission.


    At that moment, the others crossed the barrier sessfully as well. After the soul of the ghost emperor


    of Caesar¡¯s tomb was destroyed, every danger in thisrge tomb seemed to have disarmed


    themselves.


    It stood to reason that the person who nted all these traps probably didn¡¯t want to kill every person


    who entered the tomb. They wanted to leave some form of hope for them.


    As long as they¡¯ve found this small glimmer of hope, it wasn¡¯t necessary to set any more traps. just like


    how yers could get through a game by passing each level, any other traps would be like little


    raindropspared to the 100 thousand resentful spirits and the ghost emperor within the blood river.


    ¡°ck Soul Lotus!¡± Freya shouted as soon as she saw the lotuses on therge pond.


    ¡°Are there any Soul Substitute Lotus Seeds in them?¡± Waltz asked immediately.


    Since she had no idea what Soul Substitute Lotus Seeds were, she obviously didn¡¯t know if there were


    any in those ck lotuses.


    Freya replied. ¡°Yes! Quite a few too!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Waltz and Maya smiled brightly with relief and joy.


    Alex was excited as well. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rx until he got some in his pocket. He


    immediately headed straight to the pond to pick some seeds out.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from within the pond.


    Boom!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Water exploded out of nowhere as a man leaped in front of them. Alex and the others were shocked by


    the noise, lifting their shlights toward the pond area.


    They soon realized the man who leaped out was Trevon, the Peak Lord of rion Peak.


    Susan yelled. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lambert! He¡¯s still alive!¡±


    Following his explosion, the pond erupted with a louder noise.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Roar!


    An enormous ck figure jumped out of the pond.


    The noise sounded explosive, causing the entire pond to rumble as its roars filled the air. The thing was


    as big as a ship and looked like a fish.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Trevon yelled in horror.


    ¡°Alex! Save me, quick!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaa!!¡±


    Trevon was already mid-air at the time, no longer having any energy to leap higher. Just then, therge


    beast behind him stretched its mouth open and chomped onto Trevon¡¯s body.


    As the shlights continued to shine on it, everyone watched as its sharp, bright, white teeth sank into


    Trevoin¡¯s waist. Trevon¡¯s waist was snapped in half.


    Within seconds, his entire body was severed into two pieces. As the beast swallowed his lower portion,


    while his upper torso fell into the pond.


    With his veryst breath, Trevon yelled hysterically for thest time in his life.


    The scene horrified every person there. Waltz couldn¡¯t help but grab onto Alex¡¯s arm as well.


    Alex was starting to feel petrified. He had almost entered the pond a while ago, and if that beast were


    to have targeted him, he probably would have a hard time dealing with it too.


    However, just as the upper half of Trevon continued to fall, a small, simr-looking beast opened its


    mouth and caught his body, dragging it into the pond.


    Ssh! Ssh!


    The water broke out in ripples. Then, everyone noticed that these smaller beasts weren¡¯t just


    individuals but a massive swarm, trying to devour Trevon¡¯s corpse.


    Boom!


    The beast with size of a boat then jumped, mming its body into the pond, causing several massive


    waves to form.


    Seemingly unsatisfied with having just Trevon¡¯s corpse, it came back up to the surface and ate two


    ck Soul Lotuses.


    ¡°Ah! The seeds!¡± Waltz shouted worriedly.


    Although there were quite a few of those ck lotuses floating on the pond, there weren¡¯t many.


    Besides, they weren¡¯t even sure if they were ripe. Only ripe Soul Substitute Lotus Seed would be able


    to save Brittany.


    Alex started panicking as he watched the beast lunging toward the other ck lotuses, still unsatisfied.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1534

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1534


    ¡®I can¡¯t possibly let this beast eat any more lotus nts. I have to get them!¡¯


    ¡°How dare you, beast?!¡± Alex yelled.


    He stomped harshly on the ground and leap ed into the air, lunging towards the ck beast in the


    middle of the pool. In his hand was the Seven des of Death, slicing the air with sheer murderous


    intent as he formed a shield on the beast¡¯s head.


    Just then, the beast finally realized that there were other strangers around the pool. Pausing for a slight


    second, it immediately swung its big tail towards Alex.


    ¡°Kill! Seven des of Death!¡±


    sh!!!


    Arge wound was sliced across the beast¡¯s face, causing it to bleed profusely. However, the beast¡¯s


    tail still managed to hit Alex¡¯s body harshly, sending Alex flying into the pond like a missile.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Waltz shouted in panic, rushing toward the pond to help.


    Seeing this, Dorothy stopped her and huffed. ¡°You¡¯re weak, so are you looking for a death wish? I¡¯ll


    help. Maya, take this chance and collect some of those Soul Substitute Lotus Seed now.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After cing such orders, Dorothy rushed to join the battle.


    Maya, on the other hand, didn¡¯t dare to be slow. She immediately activated her Silver Frost powers and


    rushed towards the pond, forming ice under her feet to collect some ck lotuses.


    To her dismay, some smaller beasts leaped out of the pond, lunging toward Maya with their mouths


    open. These beasts seemed to be the guardians of the ck Soul Lotus Seed.


    If they saw these lotuses as their property, there was no way that they would let anyoney their hands


    on them.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Waltz reminded Maya loudly.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Maya. It was the long-legged beauty, Freya. In her hand was a


    dagger, and she was stabbing the small beast brutally.


    With this, the beast was sliced in half.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Maya said and started collecting the seeds.


    All she wanted to do was pick the seeds out, yet these were different from normal lotuses. Not only


    were their stems filled with tiny thorns, but they were also quite tough as well. There was no way that


    she could pluck the seeds out with her bare hands.


    At the same time, the giant beast roared loudly once more. It had gone mad as soon as it saw Freya kill


    its child.


    Leaving Alex and Dorothy, it cried and leaped out of the pond, rushing towards Freya.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    Alex ran over as fast as lightning, using his body as a shield to take the beast¡¯s brute force. He then


    took both the Seven des of Death and the Sword of the Universe, forming them into one.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    After that, its blood filled the pond, and the air was engulfed with a stench of raw fish. However, only


    the smaller ones had died. The giant beast had the skin and power to handle the attack.


    Alex and Dorothy had to use almost their full power to stall it so that Maya could sessfully collect


    seeds out of some of the lotuses.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡± the beast cried again.


    As it breathed itsst, half of itsrge body ended up onnd.


    Quincy, Susan, and the others were shocked to their core, their faces extremely pale.


    They had never seen such beasts in their lives.


    ¡°What is this thing even?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a monster. Is it a mutated catfish?¡±


    Dorothy swallowed a pill and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. This is a demon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°A demon? Demons actually exist?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1535

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1535


    ¡°Demon?¡± Susan was appalled.


    Even as a tomb raider, she had never seen demons her entire life.


    ¡°There¡¯s literally a ghost emperor here, so I don¡¯t think demons are extraordinary!¡± Dorothy replied.


    ¡°Demons have already blended in with humans and have been around us since the Stone Age! They


    could have existed earlier than humans too! Hence, many humans have the blood of demons running


    on them.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She then turned to look at Susan. ¡°Like you, you have irvoyant Eyes. That¡¯s because you have the


    blood of some demon within you.¡±


    Quincy chuckled. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Susan¡¯s a mongrel?¡±


    Susan red at him. ¡°Quincy Zoppins, you¡¯re always spouting such bullsh*t!¡±


    Quincy replied, ¡°If you could actually spout bullsh*t out of your mouth, I¡¯ll call you master.¡±


    Susan was so angry that she started heaving, but she couldn¡¯t do anything at the time. Even so, she


    was still quite interested in Dorothy¡¯s exnation of demons.


    ¡°Then what demon blood do I have in my body?¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. Powerful demon blood, once activated, usually allows for obtaining


    massive fighting power, like the four great beasts, Seiryuu, Byakko, Genbu, and Suzaku. Any average


    person could easily be a strong martial artist, but you only have irvoyant Eyes, so it¡¯ll be either


    cats or cows¡­ Animals like that. Plus, your body is pure Yin, so I¡¯m guessing you have the blood of a


    cat demon.¡±


    Quincyughed again. ¡°So you¡¯re just a little wild kitty?¡±


    Dorothy red at Quincy coldly. ¡°Cat demons are still demons. If put into good use, she could be


    a cultivator as well, something clearly better than useless normal blood like yours. You don¡¯t even have


    the spiritual roots to start training with.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Quincy¡¯s head hung low, unable to lift it up.


    sh!


    With that, Dorothy¡¯s sword stabbed into the beast¡¯s head. Its head really did look simr to a fish, but it


    had two tough barbs about ten meters in length.


    ¡°This is a Hell Fish. It¡¯s a pretty weak demon, and it doesn¡¯t possess much power.¡±


    After Dorothy¡¯s sword stabbed into its skull, she extracted an ivory pearl out of it.


    ¡°What is that pearl?¡± Keh asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a demon core!¡±


    She threw the pill towards Alex nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s a low-level demon core, but there¡¯s still quite a lot of


    Chi in it¡­ Pretty good material to make pills. Alex, make this into a spiritual demon pill that¡¯s stronger


    than blood energy pills.¡±


    Alex immediately checked the Ultimate Book of Medicine and found the description for spiritual demon


    pills within the alchemy series.


    This was a specific pill made out of demon cores, able to consume all the essence within a demon core


    efficiently. A pill like that could achieve three times the effect of a blood energy pill.


    ¡°This is some good stuff!¡±


    ¡°Such a big demon core could make up to hundreds of spiritual demon pills!¡±


    Just then, he remembered that there were quite a few corpses in the pond as well.


    He asked, ¡°Do the small ones in the pond have any demon cores in them?¡±


    ¡°Even if they do, it¡¯ll be really small. It won¡¯t be of much use,¡± replied Dorothy.


    Alex then expressed that every little piece of material counted, and he wanted to waste nothing.


    ¡®Wait!¡¯


    He managed to find descriptions on Hell Fishes in the Ultimate Book of Medicine. He wouldn¡¯t have


    found out if he didn¡¯t check, but the information he obtained was quite shocking.


    This creature had the potential of bing a Kunpeng but had a remote possibility of achieving so.


    Moreover, the barbels of a Hell Fish were considered treasures, items that could be used to make


    eternal beauty pills.


    Cultivators were no stranger to such a pill, but not the average person. Throngs of celebrities and rich


    women from prominent families craved this pill.


    Beauty pills were much more tempting than rejuvenation pills and could be sold for billions. Thinking


    about this, joy was stered all over Alex¡¯s face as he cut the barbels off.


    ¡°What are you taking that for?¡± Dorothy rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    Just then, Maya approached them and said, ¡°Brother, these are the seeds that I collected. Are they of


    any use?¡±


    Only then did Alex remember what he was actually here for. He immediately checked the seeds and


    realized that there were around thirty ripe ones.


    This was more than enough to continue Brittany¡¯s life.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1536

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1536


    However, this was just a temporary solution. Alex knew that he still had to find a way topletely


    solve the problem of Brittany¡¯sck of a soul.


    ***


    Ssh!


    Alex went back into the water and collected both the cores and barbels from the smaller beast corpses.


    Suddenly, he noticed that there was arge entrance to the Hell Fish¡¯s nest. After putting in some


    thought, he crawled into the cave.


    ¡®There¡¯s probably no old Hell Fishes around, right?¡¯


    Alex held the Seven des of Death in one hand and a shlight in the other. He then noticed that the


    cave was abnormally huge. After swimming further into it, he even found a ray of light from within.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    ¡®This is probably thousands of meters underground! How could the bottom be linked to anywhere


    outside? Where did this lighte from?¡¯


    Just as he was drowning in confusion, he felt something grab his foot.


    ¡®Holy sh*t!¡¯ Alex was shocked, swinging his Seven des of Death. However, he stopped abruptly as


    soon as he realized that it was Dorothy.


    ¡°Why did youe down here too?¡± Alex said using telepathy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been down here for quite a while, so I was worried that something might¡¯ve happened to you.


    Despite that, you¡¯re trying to kill me now?¡± Dorothy rolled her eyes again.


    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confused too. Why is there light in here?¡±


    ¡°This cave is sloped upwards. Careful, let¡¯s go up there and take a look. Thatrge Hell Fish back then


    was a male, so maybe there¡¯s a female in there. Female Hell Fishes are more savage than males.¡±


    The two swam quite fast as well. However, even so, they had to swim for five minutes to reach the


    other surface. When they saw what was there, their mouths dropped wide from shock.


    Above the water was arge stone room, square in shape and around ten thousand square miles.


    There seemed to be arge, glowing pearl on the ceiling, which was the source of the ray of light Alex


    noticed a while ago. Besides that, there was an ancient looking doorpost right in the middle.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Hell Fish there!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were sharp, so he noticed therge Hell Fish on the right side of this stone room. It was


    still, seemingly stranded onnd while its lower half was submerged in the water.


    ¡°It¡¯s still alive!¡± With his Third Eye, Alex realized that a feeble life force was still within its body.


    The two approached it carefully, only to realize that it had actually been dead for some time. The life


    force within its body was from the egg in its womb.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Hell Fish egg! And it¡¯s still alive!¡± Dorothy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I think it¡¯d taste amazing.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Alex was shocked. ¡°You want to eat it?!¡±


    Dorothy replied. ¡°What else are we going to do with it? Are you going to keep it as a pet?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I was actually thinking of doing that. It¡¯s a Hell Fish, after all, the predecessor of the


    Kunpeng. It has a possibility of bing one, though!¡±


    ¡°Are you dreaming? Do you know how much a Hell Fish has to go through to be a Kunpeng? It


    has to go through 3600 obstacles! The god-tier ones only have a one in a billion chance of bing a


    Kunpeng, let alone mortal ones!¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll just keep it as a pet, like a goldfish. How nice is that?¡±


    ¡°Just think this through. You may be able to keep it in a small fish pond now, but you¡¯d have to make a


    larger one specifically for itter on.¡±


    The egg was as big as a coconut, but it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to handle as long as he kept it in his bag.


    And with that, the two made their way up to the surface. Walking around the room, they noticed that the


    floor was carved with tightly written ancient talismans.


    Dorothy and Alex turned to each other and eximed. ¡°A teleportation circle!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1537

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1537


    Teleportation circles. With a name self exnatory enough, it could teleport someone to another ce


    within seconds, using thew of space and a formation circle as the medium. This had been built by a


    high-level cultivator, one that expertise specifically in thew of space.


    This was an extremely valuable product within the cultivation field, a feat so incredible that the average


    person would never achieve.


    They really didn¡¯t expect anyone to be hiding in the Hell Fish cave at the bottom of the pond in this


    grave.


    Dorothy asked, ¡°I wonder where it sends you to? Could this be the exit to this grave?¡±


    Alex shook his head. Since he was more familiar with formation circles and blueprints than Dorothy, he


    said, ¡°This is a veryplicated ancient talisman circle. Besides, it covers such arge area. So I


    really doubt it¡¯s just used to send us outside of the grave. I think this is a long-distance teleportation


    circle.¡±


    Dorothy nodded in agreement. ¡°But I think it¡¯s broken. It¡¯s probably been here for a very long time, or


    that the space is unstable, so it didn¡¯t have enough energy to activate. Too bad that I don¡¯t know


    anything about formation circles, so I don¡¯t have any idea on how to repair it either.¡±


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s this?¡± Alex then noticed something next to the doorpost.


    ¡°It looked like¡­ A token..?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ A key!¡±


    ¡°The key of the teleportation circle!¡±


    Alex then remembered that members of the blood cult were trying to find a key.


    ¡®Could it be this one?¡¯


    He then tried it on the keyhole on the doorpost. As expected, they were a match. It fit the keyhole


    perfectly.


    After turning the key, the top of the doorpost immediately let out arge gush of spiritual power. It was


    incredibly exhrating. Moreover, it seemed to be shining a bright ray of white light.


    ¡°What? The door¡¯s not broken?¡±


    ¡°Is it activated?¡±


    Both Alex and Dorothy were shocked. They then wondered if they should enter the portal before


    immediately shaking the thought off and jumping away from the door.


    They didn¡¯t want to get teleported¡­ There were quite a few people who were still in the tomb after all. If


    they really were to be teleported somewhere, the people in here would be doomed.


    Despite this, the door only lit up for a split second. The formation was not activated fully and was


    extinguished right after.


    It was indeed slightly broken, and it didn¡¯t have enough energy on its own.


    ¡°This really is the key to the portal!¡± Alex said.


    This key wasn¡¯t what he initially assumed to be. He thought that this circle was the starlight formation


    circle paired with the Holy Book It would seem that the key wasn¡¯t the one corrted to the Holy Book


    ¡®That¡¯s not right!¡¯


    ¡®I remember Darven Mikail mentioning Dad finding a pair of keys when he first came here. He didn¡¯t


    even take it with him and left it aside¡­¡¯


    Dorothy immediately figured out his thoughts. ¡°Are you suspecting that this is the key you¡¯re looking


    for? So your father came by a second time to use it? Then this teleportation circle¡­¡±


    She then knelt and observed the talismans intently.


    She didn¡¯t understand the formation circle, but she still could figure something out from the worn-off


    talismans.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In just a few moments, she nodded. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. From the worn-off talismans, I could tell that it


    was used not long ago! This abrasion was probably caused by thest time the portal was in use!


    There¡¯d be a huge difference in the portal¡¯s effects even if it¡¯s one small scratch.¡±


    Alex stored the key in his pocket. He had no power to repair the portal currently, so he decided to


    research hard on such formations so he coulde back to fix this.


    Whether William teleported out of here or not, he wanted to take the chance no matter what.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! If we stay here too long, your two little lovers out there would be worried sick¡± Dorothy said.


    Alex nodded.


    He then took both the barbels and the demon core out of the female Hell Fish since they could still be


    of use. However, as he was cutting the barbels off, a piece of jade rolled out of the fish¡¯s mouth when


    he turned it to the side.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Is that the Hell Fish¡¯s tartar?¡± Alex froze.


    Dorothy rolled her eyes and took it. ¡°Are you mad? What do you mean tartar? This is a Memory


    Crystal. It¡¯s pretty average, but I think it¡¯s still usable.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1538

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1538


    She then shot her mental power into the crystal. She seemed stunned.


    After a long while, she retracted her mental power from the crystal and turned to Alex with an odd


    expression. ¡°Look at it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ For you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alex was shocked.


    Dorothy replied, ¡°It¡¯s Dad¡¯s.¡±


    Suddenly, Alex felt his chest tighten. He felt as if he was suffocating. With trembling hands, he took the


    crystal and slowly inserted his mental power into it. At that moment, he felt his mental power linking


    with someone else.


    Within the mental world of the crystal, he saw his father, William Rockefeller.


    ¡°Oh, my son, Alex. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d ever find this crystal or hear this, but if you can, that means


    you¡¯re all grown now!¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve figured out what¡¯s happened here.¡±


    ¡°If you found the teleportation circle yourself, I¡¯d be very proud of you. You didn¡¯t disappoint me! You¡¯re


    my good son after all!¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s sick, so take care of her for the time being. I¡¯ll be back! We will reunite when that time


    comes, so don¡¯te looking for me! This is a responsibility I have to bear both as husband and


    father.¡±


    William didn¡¯t leave a long message. That was all he said.


    William had probably left this message before going into the portal. He was most likely worried that


    something might happen to him on the other side of the portal. He didn¡¯t have full confidence in


    finishing his task.


    At that very moment, Alex had mixed feelings brewing up within him.


    ¡®It really is dad. He¡¯s been teleported to the other side.¡¯


    However, Alex had no idea what was on the other side, not even knowing where it would lead. Hence,


    he couldn¡¯t help but worry about him. Moreover, William didn¡¯t mention what business he had over


    there, but Alex figured it was rted to his mother¡¯s sickness.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± Dorothy called out to him.


    Alex pulled his mind out of the crystal. ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Dorothy hugged him gently. ¡°This is good news, isn¡¯t it? This means dad is still alive! He went into this


    portal, and if he coulde here alone, then that¡¯s enough to prove he¡¯s very powerful! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll


    be fine.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to fix this. I have to look for him as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°Mhm! I¡¯ll go with you!¡± chirped Dorothy.


    The two hugged each other tightly and ced their lips on each other. A few minutester, they parted


    lips and left the stone


    room, tracing back their footsteps.


    At the same time, the people outside were worried sick. If nobody had convinced her to stop, Waltz had


    initially thought of hopping into the pond to look for them as well.


    When she noticed the twoing out of the pool, Waltz let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Why were you in there


    for such a long time? I was so worried about you!¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°I took a bit of time to look for those corpses. Look, I even found a fish egg.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°A Hell Fish egg! And it¡¯s still alive!¡± Alex eximed, slipping the egg into his backpack.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Susan asked. ¡°We¡¯ve tried walking around the pond, but there aren¡¯t any other


    passages. We¡¯re trapped again.¡±


    Alex waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already found a way out. Follow me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1539

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1539


    ¡°You know how to get out?¡±


    Susan was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s great! I really don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. This is definitely not the


    same tomb that I¡¯ve enteredst time.¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Quincy nodded in agreement. He didn¡¯t want to stay any longer either.


    ¡°We¡¯ve risked our livesing in here, yet we didn¡¯t manage to get anything. This isn¡¯t even a tomb.


    This¡­ I don¡¯t even know where we actually are now!¡±


    Zayne let out a sigh as well. He had only agreed toe because he wanted Alex to help saving his


    godbrother. However, he didn¡¯t mention the other reason he hade.


    When hest came in here, he noticed some tracks of the Drifter n. He wanted to confirm this once


    more, thinking he could find the other half of the skill book. Too bad that they ended up entering


    another ce, so it was simply impossible for him to find that book.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡± Alex said as he led everyone as they retraced their footsteps and ended back at the ce


    where the water brought them down.


    ¡°Why are we back here? This ce is way too high to climb! Is that water going to rush back down


    again?¡± Quincy asked.


    Dorothy was confused too. ¡°Yeah, and when did you find out how to get out of here?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°The Goddess of Mercy sits down in her skirt while the Genbu carries the green sky on its


    back. The skirt is probably a metaphor for the lotus in the pond, right? Doesn¡¯t the ck Soul Lotus


    look simr to the one the Goddess of Mercy sits on? And the formation blueprint here is called the


    Breaking Point. The Breaking Point corrtes to the star sign of Genbu, the legendary beast. Now, look


    at this ce. Doesn¡¯t it look like Genbu¡¯s shell?¡±


    Everyone bowed their heads and realized that it really did look like the shell of a tortoise.


    In reality, Alex had already noticed this when he was solving the formation blueprint a while ago. In the


    middle of the blueprint was a keyhole, but he had no idea what it was for back then. Now that he had


    seen the keyhole of the teleportation circle, he understood its purpose immediately.


    The token in his hand was not just the key of the teleportation circle. It was used to control the


    forbidden grounds of the tomb.


    Anyone who possessed this key was equivalent to the tomb¡¯s owner.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t want any outsiders to find out that he had the key, let alone let anyone finding out


    that William had left this key because he had another n in mind.


    That was why he first messed around with the blueprint on the ground and inserted flows of spiritual


    power into it while releasingrge amounts of his mental power.


    At that moment, everyone apart from Dorothy felt as if their ears were ringing and their heads spinning.


    Alex¡¯s mental power was so imposing that they couldn¡¯t even stand straight. They had to support


    themselves by holding onto the stone wall.


    Just as the light shone brightly from the circle, Alex immediately took the key out and shoved it into the


    keyhole, unlocking it. After doing so, he took it out and ced it into his pocket.


    Klink-ng!


    The sound of gears grinding in a machine filled the air. Suddenly, the tform that they were standing


    on rumbled and started elevating slowly.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    ¡°I understand now! Genbu carries the green sky! We¡¯re the ones being carried!¡±


    The tform wasn¡¯t all that spacious, hence it was quite crowded with the size of their group. As it rose


    to the sky, it shook quite a little too.


    Everyone immediately squatted down and held onto the edges. This was to prevent them from being


    pushed down by ident and meet their doom.


    Quincy was still quite startled as he shone his shlight to the ground beneath them, realizing that it


    was bing more distant. ¡°This ce is way too high. How did Trevon not die from such a fall?¡±


    Freya replied, ¡°Cultivators have lots of unimaginable skills, so it¡¯s not surprising, honestly. Even if I


    were the one who fell in there, I¡¯d have found a way to prevent death! But for you, however, all that


    awaits you is death.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Quincy felt as if his heart had been crushed by millions of boulders. He really


    wanted to push this woman off the tform.


    However, he knew that Alex would definitely be the first to kill him off if he really did so.


    The tform continued to rise, and they managed to reach the side of the tower where they fought the


    ghost emperor. Despite all that, the tform didn¡¯t stop elevating, shocking everyone to their core.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1540

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1540


    ¡®Where is this leading us to?¡¯


    ¡®Just how long is the pir under this tform?¡¯


    After quite some time, the tform stopped moving after a loud click.


    Using their shlights to light up the area, they realized they were in a dark and closed space.


    Suddenly, the tform started going down as the sounds of gears filled the air again, just like an


    automated elevator.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Alex yelled.


    Everyone jumped off of the tform immediately andnded on the ground outside. The hole where


    the tform rose from to had closed up as well. It looked as if it had never existed in the first ce.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a coffin right there.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Why does this look so familiar?¡±


    As the group continued to discuss, Susan suddenly shouted. ¡°I remember now! This is the grave that


    we enteredst time, the actual grave that held Caesar¡®s body!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not the real one. The previous one was. This is probably just a fake to hide


    the real ones from the public.¡±


    However, since they were here now, everything became a lot simpler to figure out. With the


    experienced tomb raiders, Susan, Zayne, and the others, all of them found their way out in a matter of


    minutes. Zayne even went out his way to find the corpse of the Drifter n¡¯s elder.


    It was a shame that they died long ago that their bones were starting to rot as well. There wasn¡¯t


    anything rted to the Drifter Skill Book too.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, Keh and Quincy still managed to take some tomb treasures with them, which indicated


    that thieves never left empty-handed.


    The treasure that Quincy took was an odd-looking mask. It looked damp and ck, made of some


    unknown material. It was so ugly that it looked petrifying.


    Alex took a few nces at it and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t treasure at all. The Yin energy on this is way too


    heavy. I¡¯d advise you to leave it instead.¡±


    However, Quincy didn¡¯t care. ¡°All tomb treasures have Yin energy one way or another. It¡¯ll be fine once


    it¡¯s out in the sun!¡±


    Susan was speechless. ¡°Do you really think the sunlight can help banish thousands of years of Yin


    energy? Don¡¯t be too greedy. We¡¯ve managed to survive the many obstacles here. Wouldn¡¯t it be a


    shame if we died just because of your god-forsaken greed?!¡±


    ¡°Susan Hunter! How dare you f*cking curse me? I know what you¡¯re actually thinking of. You want this


    mask, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m no fool! Just look at the craft, shape, and age! This is definitely a one of a kind


    treasure. Now that I have my hands on it, don¡¯t you dare even think of taking it! Hmph!¡±


    Since Quincy was so stubborn, Alex decided not to persuade him further.


    Following the map that they had drawn earlier, they managed to find the exit. When their eyes met a


    ray of light and a patch of the big blue sky, Susan was so overjoyed that she hugged Alex tightly.


    ¡°We¡¯re out of there! Finally!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who reacted like this, everyone was so overwhelmed that they managed to


    exit the grave. The trip down there was extremely perilous. They had barely survived.


    Darven died, Keh lost an arm, Quincy lost a chunk of flesh¡­ And Trevon¡¯s entire corpse was


    gobbled up.


    Moreover, the blood cult was filled with hope when they went in there, yet none managed toe out.


    ¡°Good job! So many of you managed to get out of there!¡±


    ¡°That means you guys have found the central key to this grave, right?¡±


    As the group walked out of the entrance, they noticed an old man sitting outside. He sat there


    arrogantly, staring back at the group with a wide grin on his face. There were ten people or so kneeling


    next to him. They were Azure and the other members of Thousand Miles Conglomerate.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1541

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1541


    Everyone was stunned. The joy of seeing the day again earlier was frozen all of a sudden, as if it were


    a jammed cartridge.


    They saw the old man, who looked in his seventies or eighties, was dressed in a floral brocade


    clothing. Four younger men, who looked like bodyguards, stood behind him.


    On the other hand, Azure and the others were quite tragic. A dozen people were kneeling on the


    ground while being tied to poles behind them that were stuck on the ground.


    This was the hole where Susan and the others first escaped from. At that time, she put down the


    Broken Dragon Stone so that nobody could get in nor get out.


    However, when Alex got the key and gained control of the tomb, the entire tomb¡¯s mechanism was


    restarted and the position of the Broken Dragon Stone was reset as well.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the frowned Alex asked in a cold tone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am. You just have to give me the key to this tomb, and your


    subordinates will be safe and sound.¡± said the elderly with a smile. He even took a sip of tea after


    finished speaking.


    Alex carefully looked at him three times and confirmed it three times as well.


    This old man had spiritual energy on him. He was a cultivator but his strength was sparse and ordinary.


    He was only at the Spirit Transcendence stage.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How dare the old mane here and ckmail him with such strength?


    ¡°First, I don¡¯t know what you want, and we haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, do you know the consequences of doing this? Tell me your background. Let¡¯s see where


    your braveryes from, okay?¡±


    The old man fiercely mmed the tea cup in his hand. All the tea in the cup was shaken out. As he


    waved his hand, the tea was caught by him with some kind of cold power in the void. In the blink of an


    eye, the tea condensed into a one meter long ice sword.


    He held the ice sword to Azure¡¯s neck.


    With a disdainful look, he said, ¡°Look at my bravery, is it enough?¡±


    Right after he said that, Maya suddenly waved her hand. With a swoosh, the ice sword in the old man¡¯s


    hand turned into tea again.


    In the next moment, all of it fell into Maya¡¯s hand.


    As she kept moving her finger, the water turned into a sword for a while and turned into a dagger for a


    while. In the end, it turned into a pile of faeces like shape and was directly thrown into the old man¡¯s


    face by Maya. ¡°This bit of bravery is not enough.¡±


    The crowd went absolutely silent. The old man widened his eyes and had a shocked expression, as if


    he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Impossible! How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me your origin and your patron, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± said Alex expressionlessly. He just got


    out of the tomb and he was anxious to rush back to ska to use the Soul Substitute Lotus Seed on


    his mother, Brittany. Hence, he had no time to waste on someone like him.


    As a whim struck the old man, he came back to his senses. Then, he abruptly reached out to grab


    Azure.


    ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Alex sighed in his mind.


    In the next moment, the old man¡¯s head fell off after a sh of de. Since the old man was unwilling to


    say it, then he would not have to say it forever.


    The remaining four bodyguards shivered when they saw that scene.


    Alex was too strong and too quick.


    If they were to know that they were called by the old man to face such an existence, they would not


    havee here no matter what.


    Alex shook the Breaking Point Sword in his hand. The Breaking Point Sword from the Dragon Bane of


    Thirty-Six symbolized bravery and pressing forward with an indomitable will. Once the sword appeared,


    blood would be definitely seen, with an awe-inspiring dominance.


    He held the sword and nced at the four bodyguards.


    In the next second, the four bodyguards could not handle the psychological pressure anymore and


    kneeled down with a thud. Not to mention them, the old man was much stronger than them, yet he was


    beheaded on the spot in such a short time.


    Soon after, the ropes tying around Azure and the others were cut off, regaining their freedom.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1542

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1542


    ¡°Bro Alex, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±


    Azure felt exceptionally embarrassed. Despite being the top person in California¡¯s underworld, he was


    simply captured by several random nobodies in order to threaten Alex.


    It had happened several times. The feeling of being unable to control his own life and death was really


    terrible.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Waltz asked.


    Azure told her everything. In fact, he was still confused until now and did not know the old man¡¯s origin.


    They suddenly charged in and captured them when Alex and the others went into the tomb at night.


    Afterwards, they had been kneeling down in this ce for two days and two nights.


    ¡°It has been two days and two nights?¡± Waltz was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! It should only be just one night at most. How could it be two days and two nights?¡±


    ¡°It really has been two days and two nights.¡±


    The few of them were confused.


    For instance, Susan Hunter and Keh Sunder wore a watch when they went into the tomb together.


    Judging from the time, they went down the tombst night. After a night, the current time should be


    three o¡¯clock in the afternoon on the next day. However, when they looked at Azure¡¯s watch¡­ Indeed, it


    was the third day.


    After checking several people¡¯s phones and watches, it proved that Azure and the others were not


    wrong but Susan and the others were the ones who got it wrong.


    Dorothy said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so surprised. The ce that we¡¯ve been probably just has a


    different flow of time from the outside. Remember when we went into a watery door made of force field


    underneath the cliff? We¡¯ve only been inside for not long, yet two days have passed in the world


    outside. This is the difference in the flow of time.¡±


    Azure¡¯s brain could no longer process it.


    ¡®Could there even be a difference in the flow rate of time?¡¯


    Dorothy did not exin further because it involved the things rted to the rules of Heaven and Earth.


    Even if she did, they would not understand it either.


    ¡°Azure, I¡¯ll leave these few people to you! I have something that I need to attend to immediately!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Azure was known as the top person in California¡¯s underworld. Naturally, he had his rules of conduct.


    He immediately pulled out someone else¡¯s dagger and stabbed all of the four bodyguards¡¯ energy


    cores.


    ***


    Alex quickly contacted his grandfather, Geronimo Melvis.


    After going into the tomb, Geronimo had lost contact with them for two days and two nights, so he was


    very worried. He felt relieved when he received the call. When he heard Alex had gotten the Soul


    Substitute Lotus Seed back, he immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll arrange the ne to take off in


    Michigan immediately. Grandpa will arrange a reception banquet for you! By then, you¡¯ll be meeting


    everyone important in the Melvis family.¡±


    Alex smiled, ¡°Sure!¡±


    After the call ended, Alex said to Dorothy, ¡°My grandpa has arranged a ne in Michigan and I¡¯ll have


    to go to ska immediately. Are youing with me?¡±


    Dorothy shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m afraid the five guys on the ind might have turned the sky


    over without my supervision for the past few days. I¡¯ll have to go over and see them.¡±


    When Alex looked at Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s face, only then did he remember that all Four Great Princesses


    of Missouri¡¯s Coleman were in her hands now. In addition to Ze Yaeger, he did not know how they


    had been.


    Dorothy smiled secretively. ¡°You¡¯ll find out by then! Each of them is a stunning beauty. How about


    having them as your harem?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°When you disguised as Aunt Rockefeller at first and took them away from me, were you


    afraid that I might do something to them?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Dorothy let out two grunts and remained silent.


    Other than that, the Sky Tower project was signed by the Michigan government. Even if the Caesar¡¯s


    Tomb was temporarily unused, the project had to continue. Hence, Waltz had to stay and take charge


    of the overall situation.


    Since Brittany was unconscious, someone had to be in charge of Lush Cosmetics, this person was


    none other than Maya.


    In the end, Alex could only leave on his own.


    When Alex was about to drive to the airport, Freya Mayer pulled open the car door and jumped in. She


    anxiously said, ¡°Did you just forget about me?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1543

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1543


    ¡°What did I forget about you?¡±


    Alex was stunned for a moment. Indeed, he seemed to have forgotten something but he could not


    recall it in that instant.


    Freya reminded him. ¡°The pill of seven poisons!¡±


    Only then did Alex suddenly realize. ¡°Right, right! I¡¯ve almost forgotten about you and the pill of seven


    poisons from the Witch Cult! But, this poison it¡¯s a bit challenging, and I can¡¯t help you remove it right


    now.¡±


    Freya¡¯s expression froze when she heard that.


    Alex had helped her to cure her chronic brain diseasest time. Now she had a breakthrough in her


    cultivation and her body was also developing for the better. All of this was granted by Alex. Hence, she


    truly believed Alex¡¯s words in the tomb that he would definitely cure the poison in her.


    But now, he actually said that he could not do so!


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that you can¡¯t do it! My life is in your hands now, and I can only depend on you.


    Otherwise, who else is going to remove the poison in me?¡± Freya grabbed Alex¡¯s arm. ¡°Trevon Lambert


    was after you and I was just working for you, right? You¡¯ve to be responsible for me until the end!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I said, I can¡¯t do it right now and it¡¯s just temporary. The antidote requires


    certain ingredients but I don¡¯t have them with me right now. Furthermore, the medicinal herbs are a bit


    difficult to find, so you¡¯ll need to be patient.¡±


    ¡°I have patience but I¡¯m losing my life soon¡­ ording to real time, I only have four more days to live.¡±


    Alex took out a bottle of pills from his bag. ¡°This is a drug that can suppress the attacks of the poison.


    Take one whenever you have an onset of the poison, This should be able to suppress it. Take one


    again after seven days! There are ten pills in this bottle and it¡¯s enough for you to survive another two


    months. I¡¯ll send you the antidote within these two months.¡±


    ¡°Should be?¡±


    Freya frowned violently. ¡°You¡¯re so unsure, who am I supposed to look for if something goes wrong?¡±


    Afterwards, she said, ¡°No way. From now on, I¡¯ll go wherever you go and I¡¯m not going anywhere else.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ska. Are you going too?¡±


    ¡°It just happens that I also want to visit ska. I could go and visit the Oscar Anderson House and the


    Russian Orthodox Church. Anyways, I¡¯m wandering around alone and nobody supplies me with food.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just like that, Freya followed Alex to ska.


    ***


    On the ne, Freya was like a curious child with ten thousands of questions. She kept asking Alex


    weird questions all the way. She still had many things in Caesar¡¯s tomb that she could not understand.


    Alex wanted to tape her mouth so badly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead tired right now and I want to sleep for a while!¡±


    ¡°Shut up starting from now. Otherwise, I won¡¯t cure you!¡±


    In the end, he could only threaten the woman¡¯s mouth with her life.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    To Alex¡¯s surprise, she started gossiping about Alex¡¯s personal life again. For instance, what was his


    rtionship with Aunt Rockefeller? Would Waltz Fleur and Aunt Rockefeller fight privately..?


    Two hourster, they finally reached the entrance of the Melvises¡¯ residence in ska. Unexpectedly,


    they were stopped just when they were about to go in.


    A young man reached out his arms. ¡°Stand there. Are you Alex Rockefeller? Who said that you could


    enter? Don¡¯t you know your status?¡±


    The young man seemed cold and arrogant. There was a hidden anger flowing in his eyes.


    Alex took an indifferent nce but his eyesnded on the two women behind him¡­ Not only did these


    two women wear simr clothes, but even their features and makeup looked the same. When they


    were standing together, they looked as if someone was looking in a mirror.


    Meanwhile, Freya nced at the young man without any expression on her face. She just said to Alex,


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why can¡¯t you go into your own house?¡±


    The young man grunted. ¡°Who said that this is his house? This belonged to the Melvis family and it has


    nothing to do with him at all.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1544

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1544


    Alex¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Who are you? Do you have the final say in the Melvis family¡¯s matters?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The young man sneered. ¡°So what if I do? Now I¡¯m telling you that you are not allowed to enter. So, get


    the hell out of here now!¡±


    Alex coldly said, ¡°Tell me who your father is. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s worthy of a p from me, okay?¡±


    The twinsughed and shouted.


    ¡°Cousin Justin, this guy wants to p you!¡±


    ¡°Right. How arrogant. We don¡¯t care how great this guy is in California, and we¡¯re toozy to bother


    with it. But since he¡¯s at the Melvises¡¯ residence in ska, he has to follow the rules of the Melvises.


    How can he be sowless? Cousin Justin, you have to establish your authority. Otherwise, the Melvis


    family will be snatched away by him in the future, and it will change itsst name to Rockefeller!¡±


    Alex did not know who the twins were, but clearly they were the Melvises¡¯ rtives. To his surprise,


    they were here stirring up the trouble, hoping for chaos to befall them.


    It turned out that the young man was Soraya Melvis¡¯ brother, Justin Melvis while the twins were Winry


    Swartz and Willow Swartz. They were Geronimo¡¯s granddaughters.


    The three people were descendants of Lexia Rogers.


    Clearly, Justin had listened to the twins¡¯ instigation. His expression immediately became fierce as he


    said, ¡°You want to p me? Do you even have such a capability? I don¡¯t even have to report my name,


    and I could beat you until you call out to your parents. Do you believe it?¡±


    Justin knew nothing about Alex.


    Clearly, he did not hear from his family about Alex¡¯s strength and terror. Otherwise, he would not have


    jumped out like this unless he was out of his mind.


    ¡°You could beat me until I call out to my parents without reporting your name?¡±


    Alex looked at Justin. ¡°Alright. As you wish!¡±


    Alex raised his hand and immediately pped Justin on his cheek. With a crisp smack, he immediately


    fell on the ground and his face was quickly swollen like a pig¡¯s head.


    Two streams of nosebleeds came rushing out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The twins were dumbfounded. Their expressions were the same. They did not believe that Alex


    really did p Justin.


    Winry said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got a lot of nerves, huh? Do you know who he is? He¡¯s Justin Melvis. Ever


    since Tucker Melvis and Tuckson Melvis have been proven that they aren¡¯t lineal descendants of the


    Melvises, Cousin Justin has be the only heir to the Melvises. He¡¯ll be the future president of


    Divine Constabry. You¡¯re in big trouble now.¡±


    Willow coldly grunted and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Even we have to depend on Cousin Justin, not to mention


    you¡¯re just a stray child of the Melvis family who has a foreign surname. Are you not going to apologize


    to Cousin Justin?¡±


    Justin got up from the ground with a gloomy face. ¡°If apologies are useful, what do we need the police


    for?¡±


    He decided that he was going to ruthlessly clean this trash who dared to hit him.


    However, at this time, Soraya suddenly came out. ¡°Justin, stop! What are you doing?¡±


    When Justin saw Soraya, he immediately pointed at Alex and said, ¡°Sis, this stinky hick dared to hit


    me. I¡¯m not done with him.¡±


    Soraya¡¯s heartbeat get faster the moment she saw Alex. She always thought that she had slept with


    Alex. At one point, she even believed that she was pregnant with Alex¡¯s child.


    This had her worried for a long while until she got her period recently. Only then did she feel relieved,


    yet she was inexplicably disappointed for a bit.


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡± Soraya angrily stared at her brother.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to him! Sis, I¡¯m here to avenge you! This b*stard dared to bully you with crooked


    witchcraft. As the only male among the younger generation of the Melvises, naturally I need to avenge


    you. I¡¯m going to break his legs!¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to avenge me? Apologize to Alex immediately.¡±


    ¡°What? Why should I apologize to him? He was the one who hit me! Sis, are you out of your mind? I


    didn¡¯t even do anything wrong. How can such a b*stard step into the gate of the Melvises?¡±


    p!


    Soraya pped Justin on his cheek.


    All of a sudden, the twin sisters were dumbfounded due to the shock.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1545

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1545


    The twins were stunned. Even Justin was dumbfounded.


    The woman before him who looked a lot like his sister must not be Soraya because she would never hit


    him. She must be a fake!


    Alex calmly said, ¡°So this is your younger brother huh! You have to discipline him properly. With this


    temper, he won¡¯t even know that he may get killed someday.¡±


    Justin yelled, ¡°Get the hell out of here! Who do you think you¡¯re?¡±


    Soraya kicked Justin hard and yelled even louder. ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Afterwards, she turned to Alex and said, ¡°My apologies, I¡¯ll discipline my younger brother in the future


    and incidents like this will never happen again. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Winry and Willow widened their eyes as they slightly retracted their heads. They were afraid of getting


    scolded by Soraya as well. The two girls were young and they looked like university students.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s inside. Grandpa is looking after her personally.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Alex raised his foot, he stepped into the Melvises¡¯ residence and walked straight inside. Freya, who


    followed behind him, nced at those Melvises indifferently and smirked.


    ¡®Don¡¯t these few people know Alex¡¯s true strength? How dare they provoke him with this little


    competence?!¡¯


    In fact, Justin really did not know. The Swartzes¡¯ twins did not know either.


    It was because they did not usually stay in the Melvises¡¯ residence, so they knew nothing about Alex


    before this and only heard about it afterwards. However, Geronimo had made Alex the next president


    of Divine Constabry and decided to hide Alex¡¯s truebat power. He had ordered everyone to


    keep quiet and even forbade discussion among his family members.


    Hence, the current scene happened.


    ***


    Soon, Alex saw his mother, Brittany and Geronimo who was guarding her at the side. There were even


    two other Grandmasters beside her. Brittany¡¯s personal safety was guaranteed with this kind of lineup.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°My dear grandson!¡± Geronimo immediately rushed up to Alex and hugged him hard. ¡°I just have faith


    in you that you¡¯ll be able to seed. Did the process go smoothly? Did any ident happen?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It was fine.¡±


    This scene just happened to be seen by Justin and the Swartzes¡¯ sisters who were following behind


    him. They came forth toin.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Justin walked in right away.


    He was now Geronimo¡¯s only lineal grandson. Everyone said that he was the true heir and the only


    person to continue the Melvises¡¯ bloodline. This was the root cause of his impetuosity and arrogance


    recently.


    ¡°Huh? What happened to your face? Did you get beaten up? God d*mn it! Who dares to touch the


    grandson of mine, Geronimo Melvis?!¡± Geronimo was immediately enraged.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    Justin pointed at Alex. ¡°It¡¯s this outsider. This guy really doesn¡¯t know his ce. He dared to hit me! He


    must be thinking that he has gained a meteoric rise in status just because he has returned to the Melvis


    family. Oh gosh, he¡¯s so cocky that he thinks that he is the boss and even God has to listen to him. This


    kind of person will only bring misfortune to the Melvises if he stays in the Melvis family. Grandpa, I


    strongly advise you to chase him out of the Melvis family.¡±


    The Swartzes¡¯ sisters nodded their heads. ¡°Grandpa, we can testify to that.¡±


    Geronimo¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment. His expression turned cold bit by bit.


    After that, he angrily said, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Justin thought that his grandfather was talking about Alex, so he immediately gloated over his


    misfortune. However, in the next second, Geronimo gave Justin a hard p on his face. With a p


    sound, Geronimo pped him even harder than Alex until his tooth was broken.


    Justin was dumbfounded instantly.


    ¡°Since when is it your turn to order the Melvises around? He hit you because you deserved it. Get the


    hell out now!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1546

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1546


    Justin was dumbfounded.


    Even the twin sisters trembled in shock. ¡®Not only did Grandpa not get justice for Cousin, but he even


    pped him again! That¡¯s too cruel!¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the two girls fled immediately.


    ***


    Lexia Rogers had a son and a daughter, they were Lance Melvis and Liyana Melvis.


    Soraya and Justin were Lance¡¯s children while the Swartzes¡¯s twins were Liyana¡¯s children. The twins


    had another older brother, Nathaniel Swartz. He was about the same age as Justin, but he had made a


    name for himself in the business field and established awork of connections. His status in the family


    had also been elevated. He was the idol of the twins.


    Aftering out of the ce, they met Nathaniel. They immediately reiterated the matter with


    exaggeration.


    Nathaniel frowned as he said, ¡°It seems like our grandfather is very concerned about his long lost


    daughter, Brittany Rockefeller! He even treats her son like treasure! The two of you should be smarter


    and don¡¯t mess with that Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    Winry said, ¡°We didn¡¯t mess with him, but we really can¡¯t bear to see him. With that viin-like face, he


    just gets arrogant when he¡¯s in power. Doesn¡¯t he know his own surname? Cousin Justin is the only


    sessor of the Melvises!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa feels guilty toward Brittany, so he will naturally be slightly biased toward them. But, it¡¯s only


    temporary and things will be better after a while.¡±


    At this moment, Justin covered his face and came out while wailing.


    Nathaniel said a few words to him. Afterwards, he said, ¡°Justin, don¡¯t get too angry about this. It¡¯s not


    easy for us to make a move in this matter but we could use external force! Well, we can set up a trap


    and ask that guy out tonight¡­¡±


    Just when Nathaniel and Justin were nning how to deal with Alex, Alex asked everyone in the room


    to leave as he needed to change the Soul Substitute Lotus Seed in Brittany.


    This operation involved a human soul. There could not be any mistake, so he had to fully concentrate


    on it!


    Outside the door, Geronimo, two other Grandmasters and Freya were guarding the house.


    Geronimo was very interested in Freya. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re very exquisite. Are you my grandson¡¯s girlfriend as


    well?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I know that rascal very well. As long as it¡¯s a prettydy, he won¡¯t reject her. I¡¯ve never


    seen anydies around him who could escape from his palm.¡±


    The two Grandmasters next to him perspired heavily and thought, ¡®Old man, you¡¯re undermining your


    grandson! Even if she has that sort of intention in her mind, she would be scared off by now.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Melvis family is a martial arts family. It is normal for a man in the realm of martial arts


    to have multiple wives and concubines. Look at me, I have three wives. So, don¡¯t worry. As long as you


    two hit it off, I will definitely support you. By then, I¡¯ll personally go to your ce and propose a


    marriage! By the way, where do you live?¡±


    Freya said, ¡°Nine Rivers, Mayerridge.¡±


    ¡°Nine Rivers, that¡¯s so far away¡­ Mayerridge..?¡±


    Suddenly, Geronimo was stunned. He was shocked, with his mouth agape. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re one of the


    Mayers? Who¡¯s Martiny Mayer to you?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ She¡¯s my mom.¡±


    Geronimo¡¯s lips twitched for a moment. In an instant, he chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Forget what I just said.


    Forget what I just said¡­¡±


    He did not dare to have inws like the Mayers of the Exorcist Dragons. Whoever provoked that witch,


    Martiny Mayer would have bad luck.


    ***


    An hourter, Alex had sessfully changed the Soul Substitute Lotus Seed in Brittany.


    She woke up faintly. It felt as if he had changed two batteries from her.


    When she woke up and saw Alex, she immediately asked, ¡°Alex, are you sure that your dad isn¡¯t


    dead?¡±


    Alex quietly took out that piece of Memory Crystal and passed it to her.


    ¡°This is what l found in Caesar¡¯s tomb, it¡¯s a message left by Dad. He went to look for a way to save


    you.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1547

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1547


    Brittany had mental power as well. When she saw the message left behind by William, she immediately


    hugged Alex and burst into tears.


    It was true that he was not dead yet!


    Only God knew how she managed to survive the past six months. She felt as if the sky had suddenly


    copsed. Other than her son¡¯s affairs, there was no longer any meaning for her to survive.


    However, it was different now!


    Just like her Soul Substitute Lotus Seed that had been reced, she regained motivation and


    everything became hopeful once again.


    After crying for a short while, Brittany suddenly said, ¡°Your dad has gone to that unknown ce all by


    himself. Who knows if it would be dangerous. What should he do if he faces a life threatening danger?


    Or, if he¡¯s injured and no one is there to help, then¡­ Then, what should he do? Oh, why didn¡¯t he


    discuss this with me before making a decision like this? This is so worrying.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Mom, Dad is actually very strong. There must have been some unavoidable hardship when


    he pulled out this n. Besides, ording to his way of doing things, he¡¯s a prudent man. I trust that


    he¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I hope so.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get ready as soon as possible and go find him.¡±


    After that, Alex went to open the door and called Geronimo into the room. Geronimo repressed his


    delightful feelings.


    Brittany¡¯s Soul Substitute Lotus Seed had just been reced. It would take some time for the soul to be


    fully integrated into hers. So, Geronimo nned to postpone the family banquet until the night after


    tomorrow.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It would also be regarded as the official announcement for Brittany¡¯s return to the Melvis family.


    During the free time, Geronimo pulled Alex to a corner and whispered, ¡°My good grandson, what kind


    of rtionship are you having with that Mayerdy? Let me tell you something. If you haven¡¯t slept with


    her yet, please don¡¯t hook up with her. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in endless trouble!¡±


    Alex smiled uncontrobly. ¡°Grandpa, what are you thinking? She¡¯s only following me because she


    wants me to cure her! By the way, I need a few medicinal herbs. Can you help me to get them,


    Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°What kind of medicinal herbs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a list. You just have to find them ording to it.¡±


    The medicinal herbs that Alex was looking for were to make an antidote for Freya. However, some of


    the medicinal herbs belonged to the category of spiritual herbs. Now there was a shortage of spiritual


    energy in nature, he could not guarantee that these kinds of medicinal herbs would still exist.


    Geronimo promised him right away.


    After thinking for a while, Alex asked, ¡°Are the people from the Exorcist Dragons terrifying? Even you


    are so afraid of them.¡±


    Geronimo¡¯s eyes shook. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡±


    Alex could tell the intention in his eyes, he was really scared.


    However, this old man usually loved to brag a little. How could he admit to this kind of matter? ¡°I¡¯ve


    been on the battlefield for my whole life. What else have I never seen before? Aren¡¯t they just from


    Exorcist Dragons? Back in those days, even the people from Exorcist Dragons had toe to my


    doorstep and beg me!¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you mean by endless trouble just now?¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll talk about Miss Mayer¡¯s mother. Her name is Martiny Mayer and this woman is crazy. She


    kills without blinking her eyes. Once there was a top-notch martial arts family in the martial arts world.


    As a result, the disciples of the family somehow had angered Miss Mayer. Why don¡¯t you guess what


    happened to them?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°That martial arts family was annihted right away without any survivors. The family was an important


    existence in the martial arts world and it was full of masters. What about now? Nobody ever speaks of


    this family anymore.¡±


    Alex was stunned for a moment. He said, ¡°This Martiny Mayer is indeed quite overbearing. But, why


    didn¡¯t anybody deal with her?¡±


    Geronimo shook his head. ¡°Nobody could. Who¡¯d dared to manage her? The Mayer family of the


    Exorcist Dragons is meritorious toward America. Not only do they have immunity privileges, but they


    even have the privilege to take actions without any approval. Most importantly, she¡¯s really powerful! I


    can¡¯t withstand Martiny for half a minute.¡±


    Alex was shocked again.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1548

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1548


    After that, Alex had an even more intuitive understanding of Freya¡¯s family. In general, there was only


    one word to describe them, awesome!


    ***


    After Alex had dinner with Brittany and Freya at the Melvises¡¯ residence, the three of them were having


    some small talk.


    Soraya came in with her brother, Justin.


    ¡°Why are the two of you here?¡± Alex was not very interested in these two siblings.


    Soraya said, ¡°Well, Cousin, my brother, Justin has recognized his own mistakes. Also, the Swartzes¡¯


    sisters feel quite embarrassed. We¡¯re a family after all, so they would like to invite you to a drink


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Invite me to a drink? A dinner that is set up to murder its guest, is it?¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s true!¡± Justin next to her said. ¡°Alex, you seem to be slightly older than me. Then, you¡¯re my


    elder cousin. Grandpa has pped some sense into me earlier. If I can¡¯t receive your forgiveness by


    today, not only my grandpa, but my mom will beat me to death as well.¡±


    Alex nced at him.


    That clumsy performance and those connotative eyes all indicated that the apology dinner that he had


    prepared would not be something good.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, Brittany did not know Justin¡¯s intention. She also wanted Alex to mend the rtionship with


    the Melvises¡¯ siblings. So, before Alex could reject him, she said, ¡°Alex, since Soraya said so and


    Justin has also recognized his mistakes, you should go along. You¡¯re all young people and should have


    some topics to talk about. This is a good time to bond with each other.¡±


    Alex sneered in his mind. ¡®Fine. I¡¯ll see what kind of trick you¡¯re going to y this time.¡¯


    Hence, he nodded his head and agreed to it.


    When they were about to leave, Freya tagged along as well. It was not a big deal since everyone


    thought that Freya was Alex¡¯s girlfriend. Otherwise, why would he bring her back to the Melvises¡¯


    residence?


    At first, Soraya wanted to tag along as well. However, before she left the door, her best friend suddenly


    called her. It seemed that she was in trouble and needed Soraya to help her solve it. So, Soraya had to


    go there.


    Soon after, Alex brought along Freya, following Justin and the Swartzes¡¯ twins to a ce called the


    Blue Whale Club. They said that this ce was operated by a certain brother. Not only were the drinks


    free of charge, but the environment was quitefortable as well.


    Alex only smiled and kept quiet.


    Freya pulled Alex and used the Voice of a Thousand Miles to speak to Alex. ¡°Clearly, these few guys


    are up to no good. Why are you still following them? Are you dumb? Why don¡¯t we go to the Anchorage


    Market? I heard that the Anchorage Market is quite lively at night.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see what kind of trick they¡¯re going to y this time.¡±


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Blue Whale Club. After entering the private room, only then did he


    notice that the party was not limited to a few of them, but there were another group of males and


    females, with a total of more than ten people.


    Justin said, ¡°Cousin,e over here and let me introduce you to these people. These few people are


    my friends. They admire your elegant demeanor very much. After knowing that you¡¯re a long lost


    rtive of the Melvises, they all want to meet you¡­¡±


    Afterwards, he introduced them one by one.


    At the same time, Nathaniel was outside the private room instructing two people to deliberately find a


    reason to give Alex a hard time. Naturally, the final goal was to teach Alex a lesson.


    One of them said, ¡°Haha! Isn¡¯t this simple? I heard that he has brought along his girlfriend. The easiest


    way is to start with his girlfriend. Men could never tolerate that. We¡¯ll guarantee that he¡¯ll be going back


    lying down and you won¡¯t even get into trouble.¡±


    Afterwards, the two people walked in and there was another round of greetings.


    Just when Freya got a ss of wine in her hand, a person immediately walked toward her.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1549

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1549


    It was a woman who walked over. She was dressed to the nines.


    She was not very old and was about twenty five or twenty six years old, yet her look from head to toe


    cost over tens of millions of dors.


    This person was one of the two people whom Nathaniel spoke to earlier. Her name was Harley Hilston.


    She was quite famous in ska for being an active socialite in various circles of upper-ss society¡­


    As a matter of fact, she did not hail from a great family. She just had a slightly better look and knew


    how to have fun. She depended on many rich heirs to get to her position. In order to achieve her goals,


    she could go to any length.


    For instance, the event today. If she did a great job, not only would Nathaniel give her many


    advantages, but the men around her would love her even more. Most importantly, she heard that the


    Melvis family¡¯s lost grandson hailed from a poor countryside and he was just a hick¡­


    Since it was a hick¡¯s girlfriend, naturally she was worse than a hick.


    After climbing to her current position, Harley had already forgotten that she came from the countryside


    as well. She always felt that she was much better than the others. The most she despite the most was


    the person that she used to be a hick¡­


    Bam!


    Harley intentionally walked over in an exaggerated manner and knocked into Freya.


    As the wine ss in Freya¡¯s hand tilted, a few drops of wine dripped on the woman¡¯s clothes.


    ¡®There are only a few drops?¡¯ Harley was stunned for a moment. ording to the plot she had


    envisioned, the whole ss of wine should have tipped over on her. In this way, even if she were to


    y on the issue, the fault would not be on her.


    ¡®A few drops¡­¡¯


    ¡®A few drops then. It should be fine!¡¯


    She immediately stopped walking. While staring at Freya coldly, she said in a stern voice, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong with you? Did you leave your house without your eyes? How dare you pour the wine on me? Do


    you know how much this dress cost? Can you even pay for it?¡±


    Freya raised her eyebrows. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who knocked into me, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯ve spilled the wine on me, yet now you¡¯re using me first? Who the hell are you? Don¡¯t


    you have any manners? Are you even well educated? Haven¡¯t your mother taught you how to be a


    decent human? Could it be that your parents died ages ago?¡±


    Harley got even more agitated as she spoke. In the end, she even scolded Freya¡¯s parents.


    Freya¡¯s eyes were stern.


    Meanwhile, Harley¡¯s boyfriend, Troy Lomax, immediately walked up to them as well. ¡°What? She has


    spilled the wine on you? What¡¯s going on? She did it on purpose, right? I¡¯ve hired a famous fashion


    designer from Italy to tailor-made this dress for you. Plus the post modifications and production, this


    dress cost me nearly eight million dors! With this ssh of wine, this dress is equivalent to being


    ruined!¡±


    Harley immediately said, ¡°Pay for the damage! Compensate me eight million dors right now! And


    then, kneel down to apologize to me! Who is this woman? Where does this hicke from? She


    knows no manners at all.¡±


    Freya guessed it immediately. ¡®These two were just an appetizer of the dinner party and they were


    going after Alex.¡¯


    So, she would y along then!


    She grunted coldly. ¡°You want me to kneel down and apologize to you? Who do you think you¡¯re? Do


    you know who he is? He¡¯s a member of the Melvis family, the grandson of Divine Constabry¡¯s


    president. You want me to kneel down, right? Are you ready to die along with your family?¡±


    ¡°What? B*tch, you dare to talk to me like that. You¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    Justin immediately said, ¡°Miss Hilston, she¡¯s my cousin¡¯s girlfriend. For my sake, I¡¯m wondering if you


    could¡­¡±


    Before Justin could finish, Harley stopped him. ¡°Justin Melvis, shut the hell up now. You don¡¯t have


    much honor in my ce! Besides, she dares to threaten to kill my entire family. Do you think I¡¯ll let her


    go? Today, even kneeling down would not be enough. She has to take off her clothes here and crawl


    like a dog for a hundredps. Otherwise, I¡¯ll not forgive her.¡±


    p!


    A crisp sound was heard.


    Before Harley could finish her words, Freya directly gave her a p.


    As a result, half of her face was bruised. Her nose and month were bleeding.


    Harley was dumbfounded. She was trembling as she pointed at Freya and said, ¡°B*tch, how dare you


    hit me?!¡±


    In the next second, Freya pinched the finger that was pointing at her. With force, she broke her index


    finger right away.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Harley was in tremendous pain. She could never understand it. Why would the hick¡¯s girlfriend have the


    bravery to attack her? Could it be that she thought she could do whatever she wished just because her


    boyfriend was the Melvises¡¯ grandson?


    ¡°Hubby, hubby, my finger is broken! My finger is broken! You have to avenge me! I want her arm


    broken! No, I want all her limbs broken!¡± cried Harley to Troy. She could have never imagined that


    things would get to this stage.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Troy still remembered his mission, so he immediately pointed at Alex and said, ¡°She¡¯s your woman and


    she has terribly injured my girlfriend. Are you not going to say a word?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1550

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1550


    Alex pursed his lips and said, ¡°You want me to say something? Sure. I think your wife is too b*tchy and


    she deserves it.¡±


    As Troy¡¯s expression changed, he looked toward Justin. ¡°Justin, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have respect for you


    but your cousin is really arrogant. So, don¡¯t me me!¡±


    War is calling! y for free now!


    At this moment, Justin¡¯s friends bared their fangs as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Justin, what kind of person your cousin is? Why is he so out of touch?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Yeah! I thought he¡¯d be a great figure, but it turns out that he¡¯s just a troublemaker. Person like this is


    not worthy to join us!¡±


    Afterwards, Troy yelled, ¡°Come, people!¡±


    Soon after, two martial artists, who had long prepared outside, rushed in. They seemed a bit strong as


    they were Earth ranked martial artists.


    Alex nced toward Justin. ¡®He has really spent a lot of thoughts on this setup. He even hired two


    Earth ranked martial artists to be his hitmen. D*mn!¡¯


    Sadly, they took the wrong route.


    When Harley saw the hitmen had arrived, she couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. She pointed at Freya with


    her other hand and yelled with a hideous face, ¡°Grab this d*mn b*tch first! How dare she break my


    finger?! I must make her regret being a human!¡±


    Crack!


    However, her bones were broken again. This time, it was not the finger that was broken but the entire


    wrist.


    Freya sneered. ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t learned your lesson!¡±


    Troy shouted, ¡°Do it!¡±


    The two martial artists charged toward Freya right away. At a nce, their moves were very sinister.


    During abat between martial artists, especially a male martial artist fighting against a woman,


    there were many taboos. For instance, a woman¡¯s most private areas the breast and crotch should not


    be attacked.


    However, these two men fought without any scruples, aiming at those areas on the woman.


    Justin was secretly happy as he was watching it. The friends whom he called along were all smiling


    weirdly as well¡­ A dinner party? Why would they have a dinner party with someone like Alex? They


    would only organize one after they were done dealing with these two people. They were here to mess


    with them.


    Freya was a beautifuldy.


    It was pretty nice to watch a beautifuldy being bullied by two men.


    However, a cold light shed!


    The wrists of the two Earth martial artists that were trying to grab onto Freya¡¯s chest were chopped off


    instantly.


    They dropped to the ground alive, with blood sshing everywhere. The fingers were still moving


    randomly.


    A half meter long short sword with cold glint appeared in Freya¡¯s hand out of nowhere.


    ¡°Ah..!¡± many men and women at the scene eximed. Never did they expect that Freya would be this


    ruthless.


    The key point was that the martial artists hired by Troy were all experts. To his surprise, she had ruined


    their hands in the blink of an eye. Wasn¡¯t it too exaggerated?


    Even Troy yelled, ¡°You¡­ How dare you be so ruthless?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    Freya suddenly pointed her sword at Troy¡¯s throat. ¡°To be someone else¡¯spdog, you should have the


    realization of getting killed! Do you have anyst words?¡±


    Troy was stunned for a moment. Then, he was enraged.


    ¡°You dare to kill me? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Freya shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know!¡±


    After that statement, she pushed her sword forward and punctured Troy¡¯s throat.


    ¡®Die!¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1551

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1551


    When the half meter long short sword punctured Troy Lomax¡¯s throat, the scene went dead silent.


    Everyone did not even dare to gasp for air.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Troy, who did not die immediately, let out a wail before he died, but he could not make much sound.


    The moment he opened his mouth, mouthfuls of blood kept pouring out. His eyes widened and his


    veins were bulging.


    He was reluctant to ept it. He could not believe it. He was going to be killed just like that? How could


    there be a woman like this?


    Bam!


    Troy fell to the ground.


    Everyone screamed as well. The person who screamed the loudest was not Harley. She was already


    shivering and her legs were weak. To put it bluntly, she was just an ordinary woman who sold her body


    to get to her position. Since when had she seen someone being murdered? Moreover, the person was


    her boyfriend.


    The person who screamed the loudest was Justin. He was about to go crazy.


    Troy was the eldest son of the Lomax family. And, the Lomax family was a martial arts family in ska.


    Rumor had it that there was an even greater force behind the family. Hence, Troy could be arrogant


    and domineering in ska. He had been running rampant for a while and did not even put the Melvises


    of Divine Constabry in his eyes.


    At first, he only wanted to use Troy to ridicule Alex and suppress him for a while. To his surprise, now


    that Troy was dead, he was going to get into big trouble!


    ¡°H-how dare you kill him? W-why didn¡¯t you ask who he is first? He¡¯s the eldest son of the Lomax


    family, Troy Lomax, the son of the martial grandmaster, Brayden Lomax. Now that you¡¯ve killed him,


    you¡¯re going to be in deep trouble!¡± Justin looked hideous, yet he stared at Freya terrifyingly, as if he


    was looking at a monster.


    Freya smiled lightly. ¡°So what? I¡¯m not the one that¡¯s going to be in deep trouble, but you are!¡±


    She casually waved her hand.


    The short sword flew out like lightning. With a thud, it nailed straight into the wall behind Justin, with


    only one or two centimeters away from his neck. The de even slightly touched the skin on his neck


    because of the tremor on the de, cutting out a small wound.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so dead. I¡¯m so dead. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Justin almost peed his pants out of fear as he screamed hysterically. That look was funny as hell.


    However, nobody at the scene dared tough. Everyone was shocked by Freya¡¯s decisiveness and


    ruthlessness in her actions.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡®ls this really something a country girl could do?¡¯


    Harley hadpletely lost it. The immense pain of her hands had caused her mind to be foggy and


    have a period of chaotic thoughts. She looked at Freya and mumbled, ¡°This is impossible, this is


    impossible. Aren¡¯t you a country girl? W-who the heck are you?¡±


    Freya smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. My house is in Mayerridge. It is indeed a small and remote ce in the


    countryside. But, our people over there have valiant spirit and are unyielding. I¡¯ll kill your entire family if


    you dare to scold me.¡±


    Afterwards, she pointed at Justin. ¡°You hired these two guys, didn¡¯t you? The only sessor of the


    Melvis family? How ridiculously childish!¡±


    Meanwhile, Alex stood up.


    He finished the wine in the ss in one gulp. He looked at Justin and said with a smile, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve


    drunk your wine of apology! I¡¯ll ept your apology, so from now onwards, we have nothing to do with


    each other.¡±


    After that, he said to Freya. ¡°The environment here isn¡¯t great. I¡¯ll treat you to a beer at the roadside


    stall, how about it? Having a barbeque while drinking beer should be pretty good.¡±


    ¡°To be clear, is it your treat?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve brought cash with me.¡±


    The two people walked off without regard for others.


    The moment they opened the door of the private room, they happened to meet the Swartzes¡¯ twin


    sisters. The two of them went to the washroom earlier to fix their makeup for about three to five


    minutes. When they walked in, they saw Alex and Freyaing out.


    ¡°Cousin Alex, where are you people going? We haven¡¯t toasted you yet!¡± Winry blinked as she said.


    She thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t that too soon? If they can¡¯t stand it and run away now, doesn¡¯t that mean that we


    won¡¯t be able to enjoy the rest of the good show?¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1552

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1552


    ¡°A toast to me?¡±


    Alex smiled lightly. ¡°No hurry, you can still do it the night after tomorrow!¡±


    They left after he said that


    Winry and Willow frowned as they were confused. When they walked in the door, Winry spoke to


    Justin. ¡°Cousin, what is going on? Aren¡¯t we going to enjoy their good Show? They just came in, but


    why did they just leave like that? What¡¯s there left to watch?¡±


    All the people inside the room had stiff expressions.


    Someone pointed at the person lying on the ground. There were even two severed hands and a pool of


    blood. The twins did not notice him at first because the club¡¯s private room was very big. At this


    moment, they screamed right away when they saw him.


    ¡°T-this¡­ Who is this guy?¡±


    ¡°Lomax¡­ Young Master Lomax?¡±


    Soon after, Nathaniel Swartz came over after receiving the news. The moment he saw the dead Troy,


    he sat on the ground and his first reaction was. ¡°This is over. This is all over!¡±


    Justin looked at Nathaniel in shock. ¡°Nathaniel, Troy is dead. What do we do? Brayden only has this


    one precious son. He¡¯s going to go berserk!¡±


    Nathaniel calmed himself down and said, ¡°What actually happened? He was just fine, how did he die?¡±


    After listening to the entire incident, Nathaniel pondered over it for a long while but he was secretly


    happy.


    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The one that should be panicking is Alex Rockefeller. Troy¡¯s death has nothing to


    do with us nor everyone present here at all. Everything is due to the fault of Alex Rockefeller and his


    girlfriend whom he has brought along. Right, everyone?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The bunch of bad friends immediately echoed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything is because of that unscrupulous couple.¡±


    ¡°Why would a normal person do such an insane act? She just killed someone just because of a


    disagreement. Who does she think she is? D*mn, she even threatened to kill the entire family


    whatsoever. I think that woman must be crazy, right? Otherwise, why would she be like that?¡±


    ¡°Justin, this Rockefeller guy is clearly a scum. Your Melvis family has called him back, that¡¯s equivalent


    to bringing in a bearer of ill luck into the household. This time, Brayden Lomax would surely go after the


    Melvises! Anyway, I¡¯ve got an important matter to attend to suddenly. I¡¯ll have to leave first!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember something too. My dad will being back from overseas today and I have to head


    back and wait for him. Justin, when someone asks about itter, just say that I¡¯ve never been here.¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too¡­¡±


    Everyone spoke their mind to simply get themselves out of this trouble. Afterwards, they all started to


    leave.


    Soon, Brayden, who received the news, brought along hundreds of men and went to the Blue Whale


    Club with a murderous aura.


    Seeing the deceased Troy, a woman immediately leaned on the corpse and wailed, she was Troy¡¯s


    mother, Connie Yule.


    ¡°Son, Son! You can¡¯t die like that! You can¡¯t leave Mom!¡±


    ¡°If you just leave like that, how am I going to continue living this life?¡±


    As Brayden looked at the blood wound on his son¡¯s neck, he was heartbroken. He stared at Justin and


    the three siblings of the Swartzes with fierce eyes and a soaring murderous aura. ¡°Speak! Who killed


    my son?¡±


    The few people immediately reiterated the incident with exaggeration, shifting all the responsibility to


    Alex and Freya.


    Connie said with a resentful expression, ¡°Kill that unscrupulous couple. I want that b*tch to be skinned


    and have all her tendons removed before exposing her corpse in the wilderness! I want her whole


    family to be killed as well! Geronimo Melvis¡¯s grandson shall die too!¡±


    Brayden closed his eyes for a whole minute before opening them again. ¡°My son must not die in vain!


    But, let¡¯s take care of the funeral first. I heard that the Melvises will be holding a banquet the day after


    tomorrow to celebrate the return of that b*tchy mother and her son. By then, I, Brayden Lomax, shall be


    there to seek justice personally from Geronimo Melvis.¡±


    Justin and Nathaniel nced at each other, but a hint of joy shed past their hearts.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1553

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1553


    They did not n to kill Alex at first.


    After all, ording to Geronimo¡¯s current bias toward Brittany and Alex, he would definitely be furious


    once Alex, the grandson whom he had found after great effort suddenly died. It would be inevitable that


    he would vent his anger on them, with a round of scolding. However, now that they had seen Freya¡¯s


    ability and her way of dealing with things, they believed that Alex was truly uncontroble and his aura


    was too strong. With him around, the Melvises would let him have the final say in the future.


    It would be a marvelous precaution to get rid of the mother and son with the help of the Lomaxes.


    What did it matter even if they had to go back and get scolded?


    Meanwhile, Harley had not left yet. At this moment, her hatred for Alex and Freya has reached the


    culmination.


    As a socialite, she knew how to earn her own money. She cried and said, ¡°Uncle, that b*tch is really


    cruel. Look, my hand has been broken into this state. I¡¯m a woman, yet they were so ruthless! Not only


    that, she even threatened that whoever scolds her, she would murder their entire family.¡±


    Connie raised her head and said, ¡°So, all you did was scold her once and she just broke your hand?


    She even chopped off the two bodyguards¡¯ hands and killed my son in the end?¡±


    Harley nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s very cruel, Aunt? How can there be such a


    woman in this world? A person like this doesn¡¯t deserve to be human. She should be in hell.¡±


    Connie¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°So, all of this is all because of you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Aunt, no, I¡­¡±


    Connie¡¯s tone got even colder. ¡°In the end, my son is dead, yet you¡¯re standing over here perfectly fine.


    Why don¡¯t you go die?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, this¡­ This isn¡¯t like that. I¡¯m, I¡¯ve arranged it in advance¡­¡±


    Harley could feel the killing intent in Connie¡¯s eyes. Her already frightened heart thumped even wildly.


    She started panicking and immediately looked toward Nathaniel. ¡°Young Master Swartz, h-hurry up and


    help me say a few words. I¡­ I only did it after listening to your orders.¡±


    Nathaniel was scared and immediately said, ¡°Harley Hilston, don¡¯t you spew nonsense. I wasn¡¯t around


    at the time. I only rushed over when I received the news! Indeed, it started because of you. If you


    hadn¡¯t asked the woman to crawl for a hundredps naked, she wouldn¡¯t have murdered anyone. Ugh!


    You really shouldn¡¯t have spoken it. You even asked Bro Troy to back you up in the end. As a result¡­¡±


    Connie was furious when she heard that. It was really because of this woman!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Connie had done research on Harley and she knew that she was a coquettish beauty who sold her own


    body. She would never let her marry into the Lomax family and only allowed her son to y with her.


    Never did she expect that she had yed her son to death!


    ¡®This woman deserved to die!¡¯


    ¡°Go to hell and apany my son!¡± said Connie coldly.


    Harley was badly frightened and tried to flee.


    Brayden, who was standing at the side, grabbed her neck right away. After applying an instant force, it


    was as easy as breaking a chicken¡¯s neck.


    ***


    Two days had passed in a sh.


    The Lomaxes had been organizing funerals for the past two days, so they did not go to the Melvises¡¯


    residence to seek justice. Brayden did not even greet Geronimo for once. He was just waiting for this


    day toe.


    When the Lomaxes were going to have the banquet, it would be the moment he barged into the


    Melvises¡¯ residence.


    Meanwhile, Alex and Freya did not even care about the fact that they had killed Troy Lomax. After the


    incident, they just forgot about it.


    Alex had started to study the fourth sword of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-six. He hoped that after


    thoroughly studying the formation blueprint in the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-six, he could head to


    Caesar¡¯s tomb and repair the teleportation circle. Then, he would enter the teleportation circle to seek


    his father.


    The matter was that ever since Justin, Nathaniel, Winry, and Willow had returned from the club that


    night, they had not spoken a word about Troy, as if the incident had never happened.


    Meanwhile, the news regarding Geronimo going to hold a banquet got out. Some respectable people


    took the initiative to contact him to join the banquet.


    When the amount of people increased, Geronimo and Lexia nned to make it grand. Not only were


    they going to celebrate the return of Brittany and Alex, but they were going to celebrate Geronimo¡¯s


    sess in achieving Martial Honor as well.


    Hence, the invitation cards were sent out to various people in the martial art world, friends and rtives


    for a get together.


    The location was at the Melvises¡¯ residence.


    For the past two days, they had used hundreds of people just to set up the banquet scene. This was


    because once the news got out, not only did it stir up the entire ska, but it stirred up the entire


    martial arts world as well.


    A Martial Honor expert!


    How many in America could actually reach that stage?


    For ordinary martial artists, this was a god-like, lofty figure. Even if they could not attend the banquet, it


    would be great some good luck from the Martial Honor outside the Melvises¡¯ residence as well.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1554

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1554


    Hence, many martial artists spontaneously travelled to ska.


    ***


    It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    The Melvises¡¯ residence in ska was getting lively. The guests wereing endlessly. Furthermore,


    everyone was a big shot with a lofty status. The congrattory gifts that they brought along were


    extremely generous as well¡­


    ¡°The Wars family¡¯s patriarch from Golden Sword Faction, Zerone Wars is here to present a golden pig


    with a smiley face, weighing about eleven pounds.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zenike from the Tempest Pce is here to present a millennium-old wild ginseng.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°The Seay family¡¯s patriarch from ska, Nelson Seay, along with his granddaughter Ang Seay are


    here to present a pair of luminous pearls.¡±


    ¡°The Zimmer family¡¯s patriarch from ska¡­¡±


    As the voices from the door kepting, thepound was getting livelier.


    Many people, who usually find it hard for a chance to get together, came forth for congrattions this


    time, as if they wereing for a pilgrimage. They did not even hesitate to spend their money on costly


    congrattory gifts.


    ¡°Haha! Mr. Wars, you¡¯re here too! How have you been all these years? Are your Wars family¡¯s sword


    techniques more refined now?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! They¡¯re not as good as your boxing technique. Nowadays, swords have be prohibited


    items and only des that aren¡¯t sharp can be brought out. My Wars family can¡¯t survive without


    swords!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Even if you bring deless des, it¡¯s far greater than my fists. After all, my fists


    are made of flesh.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    In the crowd, Ang Seay from the Seay family looked around, trying to search for Alex¡¯s figure. The


    Seay family was considered to be a family that had a rtively deep understanding of Alex. Otherwise,


    Nelson Seay would not havepensated Dorothy with that twenty billion dors so easilyst time.


    Alex had been continuously involved in a few big events in California and Michigantely. The Seays


    had heard about it as well.


    Wouldn¡®t such a promising young man be Ang¡¯s sweetheart? Compared to those rich heirs in


    ska, he seemed to stand out in the crowd and overwhelm the rest of them.


    No, he stomped them down in thepetition.


    ¡®A man like this should be matched with me, Ang Seay!¡¯


    ¡®Only a charming princess like me, Ang Seay, is worthy of Alex Rockefeller!¡¯


    That was the intention why Nelson had brought Ang along because he really could not find a better


    candidate as his grandson-inw. As long as he could only seize this opportunity, everything would be


    worth it even if he had to pay an even greater price.


    However, when she saw Alex, he already had a female partner next to him.


    Soon after, Geronimo appeared. Instantly, the crowd quieted down. Everyone looked at the president of


    Divine Constabry, a newly promoted Martial Honor.


    ¡°President Melvis, congrattions for advancing to Martial Honor!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Master Melvis! Your martial arts are peerless, and Divine Constabry will bless its


    people!¡±


    A series of shouts came from the crowds.


    Geronimoughed and said a few words humbly. Afterwards, he called Brittany and Alex to the stage to


    introduce them grandly. Especially when he was introducing Alex, he seemed very proud. ¡°This is my


    grandson and he¡¯s a giant among men. In the future, he will definitely be able to inherit my legacy and


    be the new president of Divine Constabry!¡±


    Everyone was extremely shocked when he said that. Especially Justin, who heard it below the stage,


    was insanely jealous.


    He thought, ¡®Why isn¡¯t that old fart Brayden Lomax here yet? Could it be that he¡¯s afraid of Grandpa?¡¯


    As he thought about it, someone yelled from the entrance. ¡°The martial arts family, the Lomax family¡¯s


    patriarch¡­ Patriarch Brayden Lomax came¡­ Came to congratte¡­¡±


    The crowd was very unhappy to hear him stumbling over his words. However, they were stunned the


    next moment.


    The voice continued shouting, ¡°Presents¡­ P-presents a¡­¡±


    ¡°What did he present? This guy is really making everyone nervous. Why does a stutterere and


    shout whatsoever gift?¡±


    ¡°P-presents two vermilioncquered coffins!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1555

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1555


    Boom! Many people were instantly dumbfounded.


    It was a big day to celebrate Geronimo Melvis¡¯s promotion to Martial Honor and the return of his


    youngest daughter, yet someone dared to present two coffins. Did that person have a death wish or


    something?


    ¡°It¡¯s Brayden Lomax from the martial arts family!¡±


    ¡°What is Brayden Lomax trying to do? Brayden Lomax is a veteran Grandmaster of several decades.


    He¡¯s well known in ska and is even listed on the ranking list in the entire America. Earlier, he has


    even received the title of National Honor. Now, he actually presents President Melvis coffins? Could it


    be that he¡¯s jealous of President Melvis¡¯s promotion to Martial Honor so much that he has gone crazy?¡±


    ¡°But, if he ever wants to present any coffin, one will do. Why did he have to present two coffins?¡±


    Everyone looked toward the entrance of thepound. It was because there were too many guests,


    so it would be impossible to hold the banquet in the vi. Hence, the Melvises had set up a total of a


    hundred banquet tables on a hugewn outside.


    From here, the situation at the entrance could be seen clearly.


    Boom!


    A loud bang sounded.


    The vermilioncquered gate of the Melvises¡¯pound that was kicked off by Dorothy previously had


    just been repaired. At this time, the door was sted off again by a huge force. It was sted into


    pieces right away. Even the door frame was blown apart and a lot of stone on the wall next to it fell off


    as well.


    The few Melvises, who guarded the main entrance, were wounded by the debris, rolling all over the


    ground. Immediately afterwards, they saw someone carrying the two coffins side by side through the


    gate.


    ¡°It really is a coffin!¡±


    ¡°Brayden Lomax is simplymitting a sin! Is he trying to confront Divine Constabry and the entire


    America by sending in the coffins at this time?¡±


    Unlike the shock of countless people present, Justin and Nathaniel, who stood amongst the crowd,


    were trembling excitedly. They had been patient for two days and the big show was finally up. The two


    of them were tantamount to the directors of this big show who had sessfully brought the plot to this


    position.


    Next, it would be the moment for them to enjoy it.


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned cold as he nced at Freya who was standing not far away from him. That d*mn


    brat turned to him with a yful smile, as if she found it fun.


    The mindful Brittany looked at Alex and said, ¡°Alex, do you think the Lomaxes are after us?¡±


    Alexforted her and said, ¡°No matter who they are, they can¡¯t hurt us. Don¡¯t worry, all the enemies


    arepletely useless. I¡¯ll cut them with my sword.¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°You¡¯re getting bloodthirstytely. How did you piss them off?¡±


    Alex looked toward Justin¡¯s direction. As a result, he realized that Justin was looking at him as well.


    The yfulness and gloating was obvious through his eyes.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Someone in the crowd shot out like a lightning bolt.


    They were the two Grandmaster guardians who were supported by the Melvises and Geronimo¡¯s life


    and death brothers. They stopped the Lomaxes who were trying to carry the coffins in.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Go back, or you shall be killed without mercy!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the majesty of the two Grandmasters were revealed, the pallbearers halted and nearly kneeled


    down.


    In the next moment, Brayden appeared in the middle of the pallbearers, and his aura of a Grandmaster


    was emanating brazenly as well. The three people were like three pressure engines, with their surging


    inner strength and dark force raging against each other. However, it had also offset the pressure on the


    pallbearers.


    ¡°Brayden Lomax, today is the day to celebrate my big brother¡¯s promotion to Martial Honor. What¡¯s your


    intention for presenting two coffins?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re trying to challenge the majesty of a Martial Honor? Or, are you trying to retaliate


    against the entire Divine Constabry?¡±


    Braydenughed hysterically with a hideous look. ¡°Hahaha! Retaliate against the entire Divine


    Constabry? Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. Is Divine Constabry ruled by the voice of the


    Melvises alone? Alright, then my Lomax family shall disregard the universal condemnation and retaliate


    against it. So what? Today, in front of the world¡¯s heroes, I shall seek justice for my son and get


    revenge for killing my son. An eye for an eye. Geronimo Melvis, I dare you to try protecting the


    murderer in front of all the world¡¯s heroes.¡±


    As soon as the statement was made, the two Grandmasters were stunned.


    Even the people in the crowd were quietly discussing it.


    ¡°Brayden Lomax¡¯s son is dead? How did he die?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard that the Lomaxes were organizing a funeraltely and I thought it was for his mother.


    I didn¡¯t expect that it¡¯s for his son.¡±


    ¡°Brayden Lomax had his son during his old age and he only has one son. Now that his son has been


    killed, it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s so mad.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1556

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1556


    ¡°No matter who they are, they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it!¡±


    At the same time, there was a roar outside the door.


    ¡°A murderer must pay with his life! The debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡±


    ¡°A murderer must pay with his life! The debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡±


    The roar shook the sky, like thunder rumbling.


    Outside the door, there were at least three hundred people shouting. All of them were subordinates and


    disciples of the Lomax family. Moreover, countless people from the martial arts world who had gathered


    outside the Melvispound, didn¡¯t have any invitation in their hands, so they couldn¡¯t enter Melvis


    Mansion. They could only gather outside spontaneously like some downtown pageant event¡­


    Even though they couldn¡¯t see the Martial Honor, Geronimo Melvis, in person, it was still great to be


    able to feel the atmosphere of the area.


    Never did they expect that such a scene would ur. Some people just joined in the fun. After hearing


    the distorted rhetoric of the Melvis family, they got carried away and immediately joined the people,


    crying for injustice.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These were all martial artists with inner force.


    Hundreds and thousands of them shouted together.


    The voices simply shook the skies of ska. The nearby houses all shook from the vibration and even


    tiles almost fell from the roofs.


    The power of the voices was just too big. It could practically be heard by Heaven!


    Brayden Lomax looked at the two Grandmasters from the Melvis family and roared like a lion, ¡°You


    guys still want to stop me?!¡±


    The two Grandmasters hesitated.


    Just then, Braydon roared wildly andshed out fiercely. He painted a majestic sight.


    The moment he moved, he burst with full power, gushing with torrential rage.


    Boom!


    One Grandmaster was shot into the air instantly, coughing up blood in mid-air. The other retreated


    while staggering, with one broken bone.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    ¡°As expected of a veteran Grandmaster, he¡¯s old yet vigorous!¡±


    The crowd was boiling with excitement.


    The duel between Grandmasters itself was already extremely shocking, now it was even a battle of two


    against one. At first, everyone thought that Brayden would be the one to suffer loss, but they didn¡¯t


    expect that he would defeat two Grandmasters easily in less than five seconds!


    It could be seen that there were also differences in levels among Grandmasters.


    At the scene, many experts from Divine Constabry had arrived, including Zachary Xavier and


    Geronimo Melvis. In this situation, even if they knew that they were not a match for their opponent, they


    still had to step forward. A Divine Constabry member rushed over and blocked off the way.


    Brayden yelled, ¡°Those who block me shall die!¡±


    The aura around him was simply imposing, like a lion roaring in the mountains and forest, inspiring awe


    across its kingdom.


    Justin Melvis walked up to Geronimo and gave Alex a sneer before saying, ¡°Grandpa, all the heroes in


    the world are watching right now. If you blindly press on, I¡¯m afraid that you will be criticized by the


    entire world at this rate. It¡¯s better to let them in and exin their reasons first.¡±


    Geronimo nodded. He still didn¡¯t know what the reason was for Brayden Lomax toe barging at his


    doorstep.


    ¡°Divine Constabry, listen to my orders! Stand down!¡±


    Everyone from Divine Constabry retreated.


    Brayden immediately led three hundred disciples of the Lomax family and pallbearers to the front of the


    crowd.


    Boom!


    The heavy coffins fell to the ground hard. Clearly, the materials used to make the coffins were


    excellent. They were meant to give someone avish funeral.


    Also, many people from the martial arts world who hade spontaneously also squeezed through the


    door outside into the Melvis Mansion courtyard. For a moment, the Melvis Mansion courtyard was just


    about to burst with the teeming people.


    Geronimo¡¯s face sank with restlessness as he said, ¡°Brayden Lomax, you said ¡®a murderer must pay


    with his life¡¯. Who is this murderer you¡¯re referring to?¡±


    Brayden pointed to Alex, who was on stage. ¡°It¡¯s your good grandson and his woman!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1557

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1557


    ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What? It turns out to be him?!¡±


    ¡°That man is so bold, he even dared to kill Brayden Lomax¡¯s son. Oh great, now he¡¯s in trouble!¡±


    ¡°The question is, why would he kill Brayden Lomax¡¯s son? Come to think of it, Brayden¡¯s son isn¡¯t


    someone good either¡­¡±


    The guests who hade to attend this banquet discussed spiritedly amongst themselves. They


    looked at the coffins for a while, then turned to Alex on the stage, who seemed to be feeling alright


    despite everything happening. The crowd was dumbfounded.


    Geronimo was taken aback for a moment before immediately saying, ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±


    Braydenughed loudly. ¡°Evidence? Your two grandsons, as well as the twins from the Swartz family


    are evidence! What is it? Could it be that your entire family wants to shelter the murderers?¡±


    Geronimo looked at Justin. He had yet to say anything.


    Justin nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, what Senior Lomax said is true.¡±


    At this moment, someone rushed to the front of the stage, it was Liyana Melvis, who was Geronimo¡¯s


    daughter, as well as the mother of Nathaniel Swartz. She didn¡¯t know this before. However, now that


    she knew that it concerned her children, she immediately stepped forward and shouted at her three


    children, ¡°Nathaniel, Winry, Willow,e here!¡±


    The three siblings had long expected this to happen, so they immediately went to the front of the stage


    after getting out of the crowd.


    Liyana asked in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, did you all know about this?¡±


    The three siblings nodded.


    Nathaniel sighed and said, ¡°The truth wille out eventually. Moreover, a lot of people also witnessed


    it. Alex Rockefeller, just stop denying it anymore.¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    Geronimo, Lexia and the others were all surprised. Now that Justin and Nathaniel had testified, it was


    an irrefutable fact.


    Liyana asked again, ¡°What the heck is going on? Give me a clear exnation immediately.¡±


    Winry opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s like this. At that time, Cousin Alex¡¯s girlfriend spilled wine


    on Young Master Lomax¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s dress. Young Master Lomax¡¯s girlfriend asked her to apologize.


    Not only did she not apologize, but she even broke Young Master Lomax¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s hand! Young


    Master Lomax stepped forward to reason with them, but she didn¡¯t say anything and just killed him with


    a sword¡¯s sh.¡±


    Winry nced at Alex, then added, ¡°In fact, Cousin Alex was the one who instructed his girlfriend to


    murder him. He also said that if the Lomax family came looking for revenge, he would destroy the


    entire Lomax family.¡±


    Boom!


    Winry¡¯s words had suddenly ignited the people¡¯s emotions at the scene.


    Alex, who had just been praised as a giant among men and even announced to take over the position


    of Divine Constabry¡¯s president by Geronimo, instantly became the target of public criticism.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s just too cruel and unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a person in this world? Who is his girlfriend?!¡±


    ¡°Murderers! Get out! Show yourself!¡±


    As the emotions of the crowd rose, it quickly turned into a crusade.


    Countless people shouted, ¡°Murderers must pay with their lives! Murderers must pay with their lives!¡±


    While maintaining an indifferent expression, Alex turned to Winry and even shot her a smile. ¡°It seems


    that you really hate me!¡±


    Winry eximed, ¡°Everything I said is the truth. I, Winry Swartz, can swear in Heaven¡¯s name. If I ever


    lie, then my appearance will be ruined!¡±


    For ady to actually put her appearance on the line to swear a fierce oath, it was unlikely to be fake.


    And so, the emotions of the crowd became more turbulent.


    Countless people shouted and wanted to bring down the murderers.


    As Divine Constabry¡¯s president, one should set an example. Such a great authority had been given


    to him wasn¡¯t meant to be used to shield culprits, but to punish the bad and exterminate the evil.


    Soraya had aplicated look on her face. She was a little panicked, without knowing what to do.


    On the other hand, Justin said, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you better stand up and admit it, okay?¡±


    Alexughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m going to deny it. I killed Troy Lomax, what about it? He


    reaped what he sowed and deserved to die!¡±


    Brayden roared, ¡°Fine! It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve admitted it! My son can¡¯t possibly be killed by you in vain.


    Murderers must pay with their lives! One of these two coffins is yours. Will you get inside and kill


    yourself, or do you want me to do it?¡±


    At this moment, Freya stood up.


    She walked forward slowly, and even reached out her hand to pat the other coffin before saying, ¡°I¡¯m


    the girlfriend. So, this coffin is prepared for me, right?¡±


    Brayden looked at Freya with cold eyes. ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡±


    He raised his hand immediately. ¡°I will kill you now and bury you along with my son!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1558

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1558


    A palm that was filled with destructive energyshed out, aiming for Freya Mayer.


    ¡°Hold it!¡±


    Geronimo Melvis took a quick step forward and raised his hand, meeting Brayden Lomax¡¯s palm.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Boom!


    A loud noise sounded.


    The built stage shattered from the collision and explosion of internal force.


    It was fortunate that the stage was not high, with only two steps above ground. So, the effect of


    destruction wasn¡¯t great.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the Martial Honor and the Grandmaster were well-matched in strength.


    Countless people were shocked.


    Never did they expect that Brayden Lomax would be so powerful. He was not at a disadvantage when


    fighting against Geronimo Melvis, who had advanced to Martial Honor.


    ¡°Could it be that Brayden Lomax has actually advanced to Martial Honor as well? Otherwise, how could


    he fight evenly against a Martial Honor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Brayden Lomax is a veteran Grandmaster, ranking fifth on America¡¯s Grandmaster list. It seems that


    he¡¯s been hiding his true strength.¡±


    Only Alex could tell the clue.


    Brayden did not advance to Martial Honor. He was indeed a Grandmaster. However, there was a self-


    protection magical treasure on him.


    That was the reason he was able to match up against Geronimo.


    Brayden roared, ¡°Melvis, you old fart. Do you really want to go your own way to protect these


    murderers?! With so many martial arts fellows and heroes present, you, Geronimo Melvis, don¡¯t throw


    away all your fame just because of a murderer!¡±


    Geronimo red and said, ¡°Bullsh*t! My grandson is definitely not a murderer of innocent people. He


    already said that your son deserved death! Brayden Lomax, who in the entire ska doesn¡¯t know


    about the conduct and morality of your son? If my grandson said he deserved to die, then he deserved


    to die!¡±


    At this moment, an old man stood up and said, ¡°President Melvis, there arews in the country, and


    there are rules in the family. As Divine Constabry¡¯s president, it¡¯s too unreasonable to protect your


    grandson like this.¡±


    The old man was called Layton Yount. He has a great reputation in ska, an old professor of virtue


    and prestige.


    The moment he said those words, it immediately ced Alex and Freya under the spotlight once again.


    More calls sounded below the stage, moring that Geronimo kill his own family member if justice


    demanded it. Only personally killing Alex and Freya by himself could uphold his dignity and


    selflessness as Divine Constabry¡¯s president.


    In an instant, the entire Melvis family became the target of public criticism.


    For some unknown reasons, the distant rtives of the Melvis family who came from afar to attend the


    banquet were the ones screaming louder than the others. They all demanded that Geronimo act


    immediately to dispose of the murderers.


    Under such circumstances, even Geronimo was ced in a difficult situation.


    However, he still shook his head. ¡°Brayden Lomax, you can¡¯t kill this girl!¡±


    Brayden was furious. ¡°Geronimo Melvis, f*ck you!¡±


    He shot out brazenly.


    As the two experts exchanged dozens of blows in an instant, the scene descended into chaos.


    Countless banquet tables were overturned and destroyed, and the crowd retreated one after another.


    The Melvises kept cursing Alex and Freya, and even Brittanny. Their cursing was extremely unpleasant


    to listen to.


    On the other hand, they kept persuading Geronimo, so that he could think about the overall situation


    and not be wilful.


    However, Geronimo did not listen.


    In the next moment, Brayden roared, ¡°My Lomax family¡¯s brethren, let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Someone else eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t watch this anymore! As a martial artist, this kind of scum deserves to


    be punished by everyone! If you have a righteous heart, stand up and kill him with me! Kill the


    murderer, carry out Heaven¡¯s will!¡±


    With that one shout, hundreds of people responded. Unexpectedly, dozens of experts came forward at


    once.


    ¡°Kill the murderer, carry out Heaven¡¯s will!¡±


    ¡°Kill the murderer, carry out Heaven¡¯s will!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1559

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1559


    Dozens of martial experts swarmed forward. Furthermore, they were even famous masters.


    The situation turned one-sided suddenly.


    Zachary, who led the subordinates of Divine Constabry, rushed forward and stood between the


    people and Alex. He shouted, ¡°Back off, all of you back off! Otherwise, you shall be the enemies


    of Divine Constabry. Don¡¯t bring this mistake upon yourselves.¡±


    A grumpy bearded man said angrily, ¡°Zachary Xavier, f*ck your mother! Who do you think you are?!


    You are the weakest among the Four Great Guardians! Who¡¯s afraid of you?!¡±


    Another nun, who wore a nun¡¯s cap, was also a famous figure in the martial arts world. Her name was


    Mother Mae, the sect master of the Northern Sacred Mountain Sect, a notoriously ruthless character.


    She swung the horsetail whisk in her hand and said, ¡°What Guardian are you talking about? Divine


    Constabry has been made into a mess by you people. What are you even guarding? What you¡¯re


    guarding isn¡¯t justice nor the people of the country, but your master, the Melvis family. All of you are not


    fit to be called Divine Constabry!¡±


    Alex patted Zachary on the shoulder. ¡°Uncle Xavier, take all the people from Divine Constabry and


    retreat This matter has arisen because of me, and I will do my best to bear it. Don¡¯t give the people


    ground to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°But, Alex, they¡­¡±


    ¡°Just retreat! These people can¡¯t hurt me!¡±


    Zachary was also a person who could understand the overall situation. He knew that if things got out of


    hand today, the highest authority in ska, Department Six, would definitelye to investigate it


    when the time came. Even the big shot above them would pay attention to this matter. If Zachary and


    the others were to insist on getting involved in it and failed to reason with those people, it would instead


    cause trouble for Geronimo.


    ¡°Retreat! Everyone..! Retreat!¡±


    The people from Divine Constabry listened to the order and stopped advancing. They retreated


    immediately like a tide.


    Mother Mae stared at Alex with cold eyes and snorted. ¡°Little b*stard, aren¡¯t you just boasting


    shamelessly? You dare to say that no one here can hurt you? Even if your grandfather has lost his


    mind and wants to protect you, he can¡¯t even take care of himself now. How can he be bothered about


    you? I alone am enough to take you down.¡±


    Alex gave him a nce.


    A half-stepped Grandmaster!


    Alex¡¯s expression was calm as he shook his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t, you¡¯re too weak!¡±


    Mother Mae was seething with rage, and said to the person beside her. ¡°All of you, step back. I shall


    take down this wretched thief alone today.¡±


    Those people didn¡¯t care too much about it. In addition to the fact that Mother Mae was famous, she


    was also a sect master. So, they all stepped back a little, and started talking¡­


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be merciful when you take action. To deal with this kind of b*stard scum, you have to use


    a devastating blow to kill him in one fell swoop. Let him understand that he shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant as


    a person, and arrogancees with a price.¡±


    ¡°Mother, kill him! Kill him!¡±


    Brittany stepped forward and said, ¡°Have you ever asked me before you want to kill my son? If you


    want to fight, then I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Mother Mae sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t bully ordinary people. Get lost!¡±


    A burst of Chi was mixed into her breath when she said those words, hurling toward Brittanny.


    If Brittany were an ordinary person, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this shout and fall to the


    ground right away after suffering from a psychological mise. However, she wasn¡¯t an ordinary


    person. After she had just reced the Soul Substitute Lotus Seed, she was brimmed with energy, as


    though she had been fully charged.


    The burst of Chinded on her without a single effect.


    Mother Mae was taken aback. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re actually unscathed?¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re a nun, why do you have such a short temper? You just believe whatever


    others say? And you want to kill my son before the entire matter is cleared up? You¡¯re so confused, you


    should stand right here and cool your head!¡±


    She stamped her foot on the ground.


    Silver Frost¡¯s Chi surged out like a tidal wave, rushing along the ground and heading towards Mother


    Mae. Hoarfrost formed on the ground instantly, and even the soles of Mother Mae¡¯s shoes were frozen.


    ¡°Mother, be careful!¡± Someone reminded her loudly.


    As Mother Mae¡¯s expression changed, she quickly stepped back. ¡°What sorcery is this?!¡±


    However, the soles of her shoes were already stuck, and even her socks had been frozen. She pulled


    her leg free from it. She was a nun, as well as a sect master. Such a scene had made her feel


    particrly embarrassed and furious.


    She raised her horsetail whisk and swiped it toward Brittany.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Silver Frost, freeze!¡±


    Brittany focused on both hands, and she used her Chi to forcefully block the blow from Mother Mae¡¯s


    horsetail whisk. In a sh, the white silk strands of the whisk hardened and froze, then shattered into


    ice dregs.


    Everyone present was stunned. Never did they expect that Alex¡¯s mother would be so powerful.


    As for Mother Mae, she wanted to retreat at this moment, but there wasn¡¯t a chance to. One of her bare


    feet was hanging in the air, but she didn¡¯t dare to put it down. Whereas, her other foot was frozen in the


    ground. She was unable to pull it out no matter what.


    Cold sweat had started to pour down from her due to fright because she couldn¡¯t feel her right foot


    anymore at this moment.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1560

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1560


    ¡®Is my right foot going to be crippled just like this?!¡¯


    Just as she was about to struggle, Brittany said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯d be the best if you don¡¯t struggle, because


    it would break your leg easily. If it¡¯s broken, then your leg will really be done for.¡±


    Brittany¡¯s words frightened Mother Mae immediately. She was the sect master of the Northern Sacred


    Mountain Sect. If she were to lose her foot and be a crippled sect master, that would be really


    embarrassing.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Even the sect master of the Northern Sacred Mountain Sect has been trapped, but Mother Mae is a


    half-stepped Grandmaster. What the heck is up with Geronimo¡¯s daughter? Isn¡¯t this strength of hers


    just too ridiculous?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Some people were startled, and intended to retreat.


    However, there were also some stubborn old ones of the martial arts world. Not only did they not


    retreat, but they even incited the surge of sentiment in the people. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we have the


    numbers! The ones who should be afraid are them! As members of the martial arts world, we have the


    responsibility to eradicate treacherous viins whomit great crimes! We are on the side of justice,


    we are carrying out Heaven¡¯s will! The path of righteousness shall never be a lonely one, and evil shall


    not surpass justice! Everyone,e with me!¡±


    Boom!


    At this moment, a figure came flying through from the side like a cannonball, and it happened to hit the


    group of people.


    The impact killed several of them directly. A five meter diameter pit had also been blown on the ground.


    When everyone took a look, they found that the figure was Geronimo Melvis.


    He did not deliberately crash into those people, but he was knocked over there by Brayden.


    Barf!


    Geronimo spat out a mouthful of blood. The expression on his face was extremely awful.


    He was a Martial Honor, and today was supposed to be a banquet to celebrate his advancement to


    Martial Honor. Never did he expect that he would be beaten to the point of coughing up blood by a


    Grandmaster like Brayden Lomax. His reputation had beenpletely tarnished!


    However, he was really aggrieved. Brayden had a self-protection magical treasure on him, so the fight


    between the two waspletely unfair. When Geronimo hit him, Brayden didn¡¯t bother to dodge at all.


    It was aplete mutual destruction in exchange of blows. The only problem was that Brayden wasn¡¯t


    afraid to be beaten.


    He was just at a great disadvantage.


    ¡°President!¡±


    The people from Divine Constabry all started shouting when they saw Geronimo had been injured.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    Justin and Nathaniel were also stunned speechless. They had imagined that Geronimo would favor


    Alex, but they had never thought that he would be gravely injured by Brayden. If anything were to


    happen to Geronimo, the Melvis family would be done for.


    ¡°Hahaha! Geronimo Melvis, you¡¯re a Marital Honor, right? So what about it? Even if you¡¯ve advanced to


    Martial Honor, you¡¯ll still be defeated by me, Brayden Lomax! Do you concede or not?¡± Brayden roared


    loudly.


    Geronimo was infuriated. ¡°Lomax, you b*stard! What kind of item do you have on you, to not be afraid


    of my fists?! What¡¯s there to be proud about for using such a thing? If you have the capabilities, then


    let¡¯s fight fair and square!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t concede, then? Fine, I¡¯ll just beat you until you do!¡± Braydenshed out once again.


    Everyone present was watching this exchange. They were all shocked and didn¡¯t understand it. How


    could a Grandmaster win against a Martial Honor?


    Was it possible that Geronimo¡¯s Martial Honor was fake?


    Roar!


    Brayden let out a fierce punch, aiming directly for Geronimo¡¯s heart.


    Just at this moment, with the sh of a figure, Alex suddenly stood in front of Geronimo and stretched


    out a finger.


    ¡°Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch!¡±


    Boom!


    A burst of Chi exploded.


    Brayden¡¯s first had been blocked off by Alex¡¯s finger!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1561

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1561


    ¡°What?!¡± ¡°This¡­ How is this possible?!¡±


    When many people present saw Alex stretch out a finger to block Brayden Loma¡¯s peerless punch


    casually, they all were shocked in disbelief. This was Brayden Lomax and he had just beaten Geronimo


    onto the ground. Could it be that this Alex Rockefeller was even stronger than a Martial Honor?


    Mother Mae stood to the side without moving an inch. When Geronimo had rammed into the group of


    people earlier, he had almost broken her foot.


    Her heart was just about to jump out of her chest. If her foot were to be touched under these


    circumstances, then it would really be done for.


    What was more surprising was certainly Alex¡¯s strength.


    Where the heck did this guye from?


    At the same time, the one who was dumbfounded was naturally the person involved, Brayden Lomax.


    His eyes were widened. ¡°What martial arts is this?!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I understand that you want revenge! But, it¡¯s the father¡¯s fault for not teaching his


    son. You should know better than me what kind of person your son was! Take the coffins back, and I¡¯ll


    treat that you Lomaxes have never been here. How about it?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Brayden roared, drawing his fist back tounch another punch!


    Unfortunately, he was stopped once again by Alex¡¯s Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch. He frowned and


    shouted, ¡°Justin Melvis, do you still not want to tell the truth?!¡±


    His voice rumbled through the area, like the almighty thunder in the sky. It shocked the crowd¡¯s


    eardrums to be bulged, with a dull pain.


    Justin, who took the brunt, almost fainted in fright.


    Soraya immediately approached Justin. ¡°Justin, tell me honestly, what¡¯s going on? I know Alex better


    than you, and he wouldn¡¯t have killed Troy Lomax without any reason.¡±


    Justin said loudly, ¡°Sis, could it be that you believe in him, but not me? Even if you don¡¯t believe me,


    you should believe the words of Nathaniel Swartz and his twin sisters, right? If you still don¡¯t believe


    me, I have a video to prove it!¡±


    There were surveince cameras in the private room of Blue Whale Club, so the entire incident at the


    time had been recorded.


    Lexia immediately said, ¡°Justin, take out the video and y it for everyone present to see clearly. If the


    matter with the Lomax family¡¯s son really was due to Alex Rockefeller¡¯s unreasonable and ruthless


    murder, then our Melvis family will make it clear here that we will definitely kill our own family members


    if justice demands it. But, if Troy Lomax reaped what he sowed, then the Lomax family will have to bear


    the responsibility for causing such a ruckus with the Melvis family today.¡±


    Brayden replied, ¡°Fine! y the video!¡±


    Once the video was yed, it was exactly as Justin had said. It was because the video had been


    edited a long time ago, and several important scenes in the middle had already been removed.


    Suddenly, the sentiment of the crowd was once again ignited. Countless people started to shout.


    ¡°Hand over the murderers! Execute them on the spot!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Murderers must pay with their lives! The debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡±


    Brayden looked at Geronimo. ¡°Melvis, you old fart, do you have anything else to say? Now that the


    video has been yed, do you still want to protect your grandson? As Divine Constabry¡¯s president,


    you behave unscrupulously to fish forpliments and fame. You¡¯re not worthy of the title at all!¡±


    His voice traveled and echoed in many people¡¯s ears.


    Geronimo¡¯s expression turned awful.


    He was full of dirty words, but he was someone who upheld his reputation highly. He was also very


    puzzled, so he looked towards Alex. ¡°Alex, why did you do it?¡±


    Freya answered on his behalf, ¡°President Melvis, I¡¯m the one who killed the guy. In fact, it has nothing


    to do with Alex. There¡¯s something wrong with this video too. A huge part of the video in the middle has


    been cut off, and it has been edited! Whenever I, Freya Mayer, want to kill someone, I will just kill him,


    and I won¡¯t regret it! If you want revenge, thene at me!¡±


    Braydenughed in a crazed manner. ¡°What a quibble! In that case, I, Brayden Lomax, don¡¯t have


    anything else to say. Today, if the murderer is not dead, my wife and I will use these coffins for


    ourselves! Who¡¯s willing to stand together with my Lomax family?¡±


    ¡°I am! Mother Mae from the Northern Sacred Mountain Sect!¡± Mother Mae was the first one toe


    forward.


    Mother Mae was the first one toe forward.


    It turned out that her foot had just recovered its freedom. After all, Brittany¡¯s Silver Frost had yet to


    reach a defying level. On the other hand, Mother Mae was a half-stepped Grandmaster, so she was


    powerful in her own might.


    ¡°Me! Cade Gil from ska¡¯s Gil family!¡±


    ¡°Craven Style Tai Chi, Jaden Craven!¡±


    ¡°Golden Sword Faction, Drew Watson!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    One by one, masters stood right behind Brayden, wanting to uphold justice. In their eyes, Alex and


    Freya probably had be nothing less than heinous viins.


    Seeing the situation getting more serious and the people were aggressive, the battle was on the verge


    of breaking out.


    Alex nced at Justin. ¡°Are you really not going to tell the truth? You still want to be wilful at this time?


    It¡¯s not toote now before more people are going to die!¡±


    Geronimo believed in Alex.


    He immediately rushed over and gave Justin a p on his face. ¡°You wretched thing, what in the world


    are you still hiding?! Did you edit this surveince video?!¡±


    Half of Justin¡¯s face was swollen from the p. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t I¡¯m not hiding


    anything! It¡¯s all the truth!¡±


    Brayden immediately pointed at Freya. ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡±


    The chaotic warfare started.


    Some rushed towards Freya, and some rushed towards Brittany.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1562

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1562


    Meanwhile, Alex was being restrained by Brayden. Some people even used hidden weapons.


    Brittany was identally hit by a flying knife on her shoulder, almost hitting her heart. In that instant,


    Alex¡¯s murderous intent surged.


    ¡°Freya, protect my mom!¡±


    ¡°Leave everyone else to me!¡±


    ¡°Lightning,e forth!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Pirs of lightning struck down from the sky, as though Thor had descended to the world. Alex¡¯s cold


    eyes were filled with surging murderous intent.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Cultivation Guru, don¡¯t give him time to cast spells! Everyone, use your hidden weapons and


    ranged attacks to attack him together!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead on the front. Everyone, follow me and let¡¯s kill this viin!¡±


    ¡°Kill his woman and his mother first!¡±


    Countless martial artists coupled with the three hundred martial artists from the Lomax family all started


    to attack together.


    The hidden weapons fell down like rain.


    In such a situation, Alex could only use the Mystic Armor, expanding it to protect himself, Freya and his


    mother inside it. The situation was extremely severe.


    Geronimo wanted to step forward to help.


    However, Lexia, the other Melvis family¡¯s rtives and the two Grandmasters firmly held him back.


    Lexia shouted, ¡°Geronimo Melvis, don¡¯t be befuddled! Now that the evidence is solid, the Melvis family


    can¡¯t step forward in this matter! If you continue to shield Alex Rockefeller, our Melvis family will be


    condemned with no hope of any reprieve! Have you thought of the consequences? Brianna Melvis is


    your daughter, but Liyana Melvis is also your daughter! You are not alone, you have a big family!¡±


    Geronimo was furious that his eyes were about to pop out of his sockets as he watched Alex bracing


    persistently.


    Once the shield was broken, all three of them would be dead.


    ¡°Let go of me! That¡¯s my daughter and my grandson! I finally got them back after so much effort, do you


    want me to watch them die?!¡±


    ¡°Let go! Even if I die, I will protect them too!¡±


    Thud!


    A Grandmaster punched Geronimo in the acupoint, knocking him out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Alex¡¯s Mystic Armor needed to block the assaults from the hidden weapons.


    Brayden took a group of people to attack the Mystic Armor¡¯s shield with weapons at close range. How


    could the shield hold at this rate? After dozens of attacks from hundreds of people, the shield had


    completely shattered.


    ¡°The tortoise shell has broken! Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, several wounds appeared all over Alex¡¯s body. They were so deep to the point


    even his bones could be seen. Not even Hercules could contend against two at once, let alone


    hundreds of experts?


    Brittany shouted urgently, ¡°Alex, hurry up and go. You can definitely get out by yourself!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes became colder. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I just don¡¯t want to go on a killing spree.¡±


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Ashe said that, the Sword of the Universe, the Seven des of Death and the Breaking Point of the


    Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six floated in front of him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    One divided into two, and two divided into four¡­ Three des had split into eighteen des in total.


    This was the Thousand Sword Tactics.


    It was just that now he could only divide every sword into six des!


    This scene stunned everyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him unleash his ultimate move! Hurry up and attack with your hidden weapons!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and kill him!¡±


    Strum, strum, strum¡­


    At this moment, a string of zither sound rang out suddenly.


    Swoosh!


    A murderous arc of zither sound fell down from the sky. With a poof, itnded on several martial artists


    who had been advancing forward. In an instant, the bodies of those people were cut up alive and


    turned into piles of meat, with blood sttered everywhere.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1563

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1563


    The sudden turn in the situation had stunned everyone. Looking at the pieces of corpses on the ground


    with the bloody smell assailing their noses, many people felt a burst of nausea and difort in their


    stomachs.


    rgh!


    Someone couldn¡¯t hold it in, and vomited.


    Strum!


    The sound of zither sounded out again, as if a powerful army surging forth to kill the enemies over and


    over. The second arc of murderous zither sound fell from the sky.


    ¡°Look out!¡± Brayden roared, and he was the first one to flee to the side.


    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    Three more martial artists were hit by the arc of the zither sound, and two died on the spot. One of


    them was the man who had just vomited. Half of his head had been sliced off.


    Many people would probably have nightmares after witnessing such a scene.


    Alex was shocked as well. He had seen many killings, but this was his first time to witness such a


    bloody and disgusting murder.


    It was just too powerful to kill people with sound from a zither.


    Moreover, he could even feel that the zither sound contained some kind of mental interference.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He turned around to look back, only to find that two women were on the vi¡¯s roof behind him, one


    was sitting, while the one was standing. At this distance, he could clearly see that both of them looked


    young, but they were very beautiful and had an unique temperament.


    The zither sound came from the sitting woman.


    At this moment, Mother Mae seemed to have thought of something terrifying, so she shouted, ¡°This¡­


    This is the Sky Devil Zither! The Old Moon Devil hase!¡±


    ¡°What?! This is the Sky-Devil Zither that has vanished without a trace in the realm of martial arts for


    twenty years? Why did it reappear here now?! What does the Old Moon Devil want to do? Could it be


    that she wants to bring about another reign of terror again?!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    There was an older man who seemed to have lingering fears in regards to the Sky-Devil Zither. The


    moment he heard that the Sky-Devil Zither had appeared, he immediately sprinted out of the Melvis


    family¡¯spound.


    As a result, before he could take a few steps, the zither rang out again. The soundwave shot out like an


    arrow, directly piercing the back of the person¡¯s head.


    With a thud, he fell to the ground and died!


    Dead silence enveloped the entire area.


    The Lomaxes were stunned.


    The Melvises were also stunned.


    Justin Melvis and Nathaniel Swartz had a very bad foreboding. They had a feeling that this matter had


    gone too far and they had long been unable to control the direction of the situation. Now, they could


    only resign themselves to fate. However, Alex¡¯s strength had obviously long surpassed their


    expectations.


    ¡°Today, none of you here are allowed to escape. I shall kill whoever tries to escape!¡±


    ¡°My sister is not someone who can be killed by anyone!¡±


    An ice-cold voice that disregarded the crowd of martial artists floated down from the sky.


    In the next moment, a figure shed and a beauty appeared in Alex¡¯s line of sight.


    She looked to be at most twenty six or twenty seven years old. She wore a long, white dress with


    fluttering sleeves and had a pair of big, watery eyes, scrutinizing Alex.


    The gaze on him was so intense to the point Alex felt slightly embarrassed.


    This woman was the same person who had killed people using the zither just now.


    ¡°You¡¯re Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    She suddenly reached out to grab Alex¡¯s chin, tilting his face left and right while studying his face


    carefully. Then, she snorted. ¡°I was expecting a really amazing character, but that¡¯s all. You can¡¯t even


    handle such a small matter. How are you worthy enough to be my brother-inw?¡±


    Alex struggled hard and broke free from the woman¡¯s hold.


    He frowned and said, ¡°Who¡¯s your sister?¡±


    The womanughed. ¡°You still can¡¯t guess who I am until now? Not only are you weak, you¡¯re also


    slow! A little stupid! Seriously! You¡¯ve been eliminated, you¡¯re not worthy of my sister.¡±


    Alex felt depressed from those words!


    ¡®Who wants to be your brother-inw?!¡¯

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1564

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1564


    ¡®This woman is showering someone with unreciprocated affection!¡¯


    At this moment, Freya opened her mouth to speak, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t bully him anymore. When did I ever say


    that I want him to be my¡­ Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore.¡±


    Alex was stunned.


    Everyone else was also stunned.


    It turned out that the murderous woman in front of them was actually the sister of the owner of the Sky-


    Devil Zither, Old Moon Devil! It was no wonder she had killed Troy Lomax over a disagreement.


    The woman said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, your dad said so.¡±


    Freya¡¯s face flushed as she said to Alex, ¡°Alex, she¡¯s my elder sister, Luna Flores¡­ She¡­ Just don¡¯t


    listen to her nonsense.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t listen to her nonsense. However, he felt relieved as well. Just now, he almost had to resort


    to using the Thousand Sword Tactics.


    However, if the Thousand Sword Tactics with surging murderous intent were to be activated, there


    would have been countless deaths and injuries. Although the martial artists in front of him were


    despicable, they had all been deceived by Justin and the Lomaxes. They weren¡¯t the real evil here.


    As the inheritor of the Ultimate Book of Medicine, his vocation was still to save the people. If he were to


    kill hundreds or even thousands of people here today, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it.


    ¡°Is my mom here?¡± Freya asked.


    She had been facing those people from the Lomax family the entire time, so she did not see the other


    person standing on the roof of the vi.


    ¡°There, over there!¡± Luna pointed towards the direction behind her. ¡°She still has a handful of pistachios


    that she hasn¡¯t eaten yet, so she¡¯lle down after she¡¯s done.¡±


    When the people nearby heard it, they almost thought that their ears were not working properly.


    Her own daughter had nearly been killed, but she was great and still had the leisure to snack on


    pistachios on the vi¡¯s roof?! What kind of person was this? That was a little too carefree!


    However, Alex didn¡¯t have any time to pay attention to Freya¡¯s mother. He immediately turned to


    Brittanny to check on the injury on her shoulder.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Fortunately, the flying knife was not poisonous. However, the word ¡®Lee¡¯ was engraved on the knife!


    He immediately took out a pill, crushed it and applied it on Brittanny¡¯s wound.


    At this time, Freya¡¯s mother had finally finished her pistachios. She raised a slender hand.


    A handful of pistachio shells flew with the wind, and actually formed a long parab. More importantly,


    the shells seemed to be supported by some kind of force. They didn¡¯t fall down but were suspended in


    the air. Freya¡¯s mother stepped on the shells, walking down step by step.


    The scene had stunned everyone. What kind of incredible skill was this?


    On the contrary, this woman appeared to be devastatingly beautiful andpletely looked like a


    female college student. How could she be Freya¡¯s mother?


    It was more urate to say they looked like sisters instead.


    ¡°Brayden Lomax, you sure have guts. You dare to touch my people from Mayerridge? You even


    prepared a coffin for my daughter. Give me one reason why I shouldn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Once the woman finished speaking, she had also reached the ground.


    When Brayden heard those words, his heart suddenly felt he was in a perilous situation. Even his legs


    felt slightly weak. ¡°Mayer¡­ Mayerridge? Mayerridge of Nine Rivers?¡±


    The woman snorted coldly. ¡°Is there another Mayerridge in the country?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Martiny Mayer!¡±


    With a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound, a woman in the crowd couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. It was the elder sibling of the


    Swartz twins, Winry Swartz. When she felt a lot of eyes on her, she said in slight embarrassment,


    ¡°Martini, isn¡¯t that some cocktail? As a digestif. ¡±


    Just as she said that, Luna appeared in front of her.


    p, p! p, p!


    After four ps, Winry¡¯s face instantly swelled and resembled a pig¡¯s head.


    Liyana was extremely distressed over this, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Nathaniel even took two steps back, fearing that he would catch Luna¡¯s attention.


    Brayden finally understood why Geronimo had said that he couldn¡¯t kill this girl. She really shouldn¡¯t be


    killed, because this was an abyss!


    The woman, Martiny Mayer, was just too terrifying!


    Ten years ago she had be a taboo in the martial arts world. Ten yearster, she had just be


    even more terrifying.


    Facing Martiny¡¯s gaze, Brayden only felt cold sweat break out on his back and bit the bullet by saying,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was your daughter. And, it was your daughter who killed my son first. I¡­ I¡¯m just


    avenging my son. Is that wrong?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1565

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1565


    ¡°You¡¯re right, my daughter is in the wrong!¡±


    Martiny Mayer said calmly. ¡°But, have you ever asked why my daughter killed your son?¡±


    Before Brayden could open his mouth, a middle-aged man next to him snorted coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a


    matter of course for a murderer to pay with his life. No matter what reason your daughter had, it doesn¡¯t


    mean she could just kill anyone casually!¡±


    ¡°Also, just now you people went on a killing spree and regarded human lives like pigs and dogs. Who


    do you think you are? Do you think that you could just ughter innocent people just because you have


    some capabilities? This is a country governed by thew!¡±


    After the person prattled on like this, Brayden even broke out in a cold sweat.


    The corner of Martiny¡¯s lips curled up, disying a charming smile. ¡°If you didn¡¯t say that, I would have


    almost forgotten that this ce is governed by thew. Then, may I ask, whichw stiptes that so


    many of you can besiege my daughter without even investigating the truth of the matter? Did you


    intend to kill her?¡±


    The man was instantly speechless.


    Martiny said, ¡°You can¡¯t answer?¡±


    The man snorted. ¡°I won¡¯t bother with such an annoying woman like you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Martiny nodded. ¡°Then, you can just die.¡±


    She bent her finger and flicked it lightly.


    The man still had a furious expression on his face. In the next moment, it was frozen there forever, with


    a bloody hole appearing in between his eyebrows.


    He was dead!


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Everyone present yelled out in surprise as their faces were filled with terror. Never did they expect that


    this woman, who had a smile on her face, would kill people so casually. She had killed the man with


    just a flick of finger, as easily as killing a chicken or a duck!


    ¡°Is there anyone else who thinks that killing my daughter is justified, and I disregard human lives from


    killing people? If there are, please, by all means,e up!¡±


    Countless people shrunk their necks.


    Perhaps, they were thin king, ¡®D*mn it, this woman is crazy! Who would dare to stand up at this time?


    Isn¡¯t that just digging your own grave if you do?!¡¯


    Seeing no one came forward, Martiny snorted. Her gaze once again fell on Brayden as she said in a


    voice that seemingly muttered to herself, ¡°If it was back then, your Lomax family would no longer exist!


    But, it¡¯s different now. Brayden Lomax, you still have your uses as a veteran Grandmaster. I still have to


    save some talents for America. Today, I¡¯ll be lenient, and spare you today! Do you still want revenge?¡±


    Brayden was silent. If he insisted on taking revenge, Martiny Mayer would definitely kill them all.


    However, if he said that he was not going to take revenge, then how would he face his son in front of


    his memorial grave?


    His wife, Connie Yule, rushed forward. ¡°Then, did my son just die in vain? If you have the ability, then


    just kill me too! Since my son is dead now, I don¡¯t want to live anymore either! Brayden, Troy is dead!


    He was murdered! He was your only blood descendant! Brayden, you no longer have anyone to carry


    on your bloodline, do you know that? What else is there to consider? At worst, everyone should just


    die!¡±


    She red at Freya. ¡°You killed my son, so just go to hell!¡±


    Connie suddenly pulled out a gun and aimed it at Freya, preparing to open fire!


    Strum!


    The Sky-Devil Zither rang out. A murderous arc of zither sound shot out, rushing towards Connie¡¯s arm


    like an arrow.


    ¡°Wife, watch out! ¡± Brayden roared, and raised his hand to catch the deadly soundwave.


    However, he couldn¡¯t make it. Connie¡¯s hand that held the gun was sliced through immediately, and fell


    to the ground.


    Luna¡¯s eyes were chilling as she said, ¡°If there is a next time, I will take your life.¡±


    An elderly from the Lomax family yelled at the people from Divine Constabry, ¡°You¡¯re all people from


    Divine Constabry, and you have responsibilities. Are you going to just watch indifferently while they


    are behaving ruthlessly here?!¡±


    Alex suddenly roared, ¡°Justin Melvis, get over here!¡±


    At first, he did not n on exining anything much. However, the situation had worsened, and the


    Lomaxes were not backing off a single bit. The truth of the matter had to be rified. And, Justin was


    the sole instigator of the incident.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1566

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1566


    Whoosh!


    Justin Melvis could only feel that there was a terrifying roar in his brain, and his mind was no longer


    under his control. He walked toward Alex like a zombie.


    Lexia was Justin¡¯s grandmother. Of course, she couldn¡¯t watch as Alex killed him. She immediately


    called for people to hold Justin back.


    However¡­


    Thud, thud, thud¡­


    Eighteen long swords suddenly fell to the ground from the sky, forming a row in front of the Melvis


    family, blocking their way.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°No one is allowed to hold him back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill them without


    mercy!¡±


    Justin¡¯s father, Lance Melvis, roared, ¡°You little b*stard! Are you rebelling against us? You would dare


    to kill a member of the Melvis family?!¡±


    Alex made a casual move, and Maiko Chiba appeared.


    Alex issued an order. ¡°Maiko, from now on, whoever dares to cross the sword formation, no matter who


    it is, just kill them!¡±


    Maiko had absorbed countless restless spirits in Caesar¡®s tomb. Now, her cultivation level had


    improved once more, and she was gradually advancing toward the ghost king level. At this moment,


    she had managed to manifest a corporal soul body, and even ordinary people could see her now.


    When Maiko appeared, Nelson and Ang from the Seay family were taken aback.


    Ang said in a low voice, ¡°This¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the person who appeared in the Stoemer family before,


    the one that was said to be Alex¡¯s master? Even Terrance Coleman was terrified and intimidated by


    her.¡±


    Nelson replied, ¡°It seems that we¡¯ve all been deceived by Master Alex. That isn¡¯t his master. It is a


    ghost that he has under hismand! What a fantastic method!¡±


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not his master? Then, how did she do all thatst time?¡±


    ¡°Ang, don¡¯t you get it? Back then, Alex couldn¡¯t have been able to match up to Terrance head-on,


    but today, his cultivation base has long evolved from what it used to be. His cultivation base has gone


    beyond what can be understood by normal martial artists. I heard that in ancient times, some users


    were called Supremes. They could fly in the skies, and they have amazing skills and methods. I think


    Master Alex is a little like them!¡±


    Very soon, Justin walked up to Alex.


    Alex asked him, ¡°Justin, I¡¯m asking you. Where is theplete surveince video?¡±


    Justin waspelled to answer all questions asked now, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ve deleted it. It can never be


    retrieved.¡±


    The people present saw that Alex would not kill Justin but ask him questions instead, so they quieted


    down and paid attention.


    When they heard Justin¡¯s answer, many people who had called for Alex and Freya¡¯s death to carry out


    heaven¡¯s will felt their hearts stop. It was like they had been f¡¯*cked over. Many of them were also


    stunned, speechless. What the heck was going on now?


    Had that video really been edited?


    Alex asked further, ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Because you dared to hit me, and I wanted revenge!¡± Justin said. ¡°Because of you, even Grandpa hit


    me! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just some leftover from a b*tch of an old man who had


    disappeared forty years ago. You don¡¯t even carry the Melvis family name. Why does Grandpa value


    you so much?! He even wants to hand over the president position to you. Are you even worthy?! That¡¯s


    why, I want you to die! As long as you¡¯re dead, Grandpa would no longer just focus on one grandson,


    that is you.¡±


    Justin poured out all his thoughts and exposed everything in broad daylight.


    All the members of the Melvis family were momentarily stunned. Even Lance was speechless.


    Lexia covered her mouth, not daring to believe that this was the grandson she had treated and


    regarded as her precious treasure.


    Nathaniel Swartz just wanted Justin to shut his mouth. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it at all.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All the warriors on the scene who had been moring like crazy earlier suddenly looked as though they


    had been fed sh*t.


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d want my life just because of this! The position of


    the president of the Divine Constabry is not one that I value at all. Justin Melvis, tell everyone


    honestly and don¡¯t leave out anything in regards to what happened the other day. Tell them whether


    Troy Lomax deserved to die or not!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1567

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1567


    Very quickly, Justin Melvis gave a thorough exnation of what exactly happened that day.


    It started after Geronimo had pped him, all the way till how Freya had cut down Troy Lomax with a


    sword. Whether it had been Nathaniel, Winry, or Willow who had fanned the mes in the middle, he


    didn¡¯t miss out on a single detail and exined everything in detail.


    The three siblings of the Swartz family could feel their souls attempting to escape their bodies as they


    continued to listen.


    With Justin¡¯s confession, they were about to be in big trouble.


    Nathaniel shouted, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right! Listen to me, everyone. Things did not happen like that! Justin


    is under Alex¡¯s control right now. He¡¯s being hypnotized! Everything he¡¯s saying now, Alex is the one


    forcing him to say all of this!¡±


    The Swartz twins nodded in agreement, using Alex of hypnotizing Justin with sinister intentions.


    Just at this moment, a young woman suddenly rushed in from outside. ¡°I have theplete video of


    what happened at the scene that time.¡±


    Alex and Freya took a look at her and seemed to vaguely have the impression that she had been one


    of the girls who were present at Blue Whale Club that day.


    ¡°Back then, we received invites from Justin and Nathaniel toe to Blue Whale Club. Actually, we


    already knew that Young Master Lomax¡¯s girlfriend had arranged it in advance, so I was already


    prepared and recorded everything that happened.¡±


    The young woman pulled out her phone and yed the video.


    Soon, everything that happened at that time was revealedpletely.


    ¡°Has your mother never taught you the principles of being a human? Or have your parents been dead


    for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Pay me eight million immediately, then kneel and apologize!¡±


    ¡°She needs to be stripped here and crawl like a dog for a hundredps. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Catch this stupid b*tch first. She dared to break my finger! I want her to regret being born¡­¡±


    When every single word in the video waspletely revealed to the public, everyone was silent.


    ¡®Justice?¡¯


    This was the so-called will of heavens they had been going on and on about. It turned out to be just a


    botched setup.


    Strum, strum, strum¡­


    Luna flicked the Sky-Devil Zither gently with her delicate hands and said in her sultry voice, ¡°You


    wanted my sister to strip and crawl a hundredps naked? Did you curse my parents to die? Since


    when were my people from Mayerridge so easy to be bullied?¡±


    ¡°All of you here today, every single one of you, listen to a song I y!¡±


    ¡°Once you¡¯re done listening, only then may you leave!¡±


    Having said that, Luna¡¯s finger plucked the strings of the zither and yed it with rapt attention.


    Alex was a person who could y the piano, so he was naturally familiar with the rhythm that she was


    ying. The song Luna was ying was ¡®Ambush From Ten Sides¡¯!


    The song had a heavy momentum and a fierce transition. At times, it sounded like a soft breeze


    blowing on the face, sometimes it sounded like a wave of fierce ps, like a mighty army that went on


    an expedition and a killing spree!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When the song was yed and enacted by masters of their craft, it could make people who were


    listening feel nervous and ufortable. However, in Luna¡¯s hands, weaving Chi into the notes and


    using the Sky-Devil Zither, the song became even more worthy of the name itself, as the sound waves


    from the zither had literally killed¡­ And there had even been sonic booms from it!


    More than half the song had been yed. At this moment¡­


    Strum!


    With a high pitch note, the master of the instrument shot out to kill.


    ¡°AIgh!¡±


    Some of the mentally weaker people couldn¡¯t endure it. They immediately spewed out mouthfuls of


    blood, their faces pale and drained of all blood!


    Strum! Strum! Strum!


    Another three notes.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±


    This time, half of the people present coughed up blood. Even Mother Mae coughed up blood.


    ¡°Sky-Devil Zither! Sky-Devil Zither!¡±


    ¡°When the Sky-Devil Zither appears, the world is in a catastrophe!¡±


    Mother Mae¡¯s emotions had been affected by the Sky-Devil Zither, and her mind had be a little


    fuzzy. She screamed like a madwoman.


    Brayden was on the ground on his knees, struggling hard to block out the sounds. Most of the Melvis


    family members were also down on their knees.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1568

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1568


    In the next ten seconds, more people threw up blood, and some even fell to the ground, unknown


    whether they were alive or dead.


    Alex suddenly walked over and pressed down on the zither strings with his hand.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The sound of zither stopped abruptly.


    Luna nced coldly at Alex. ¡°Who allowed you to touch my Sky-Devil Zither?¡±


    She curled her finger, and one of the strings vibrated violently.


    Snap!


    It hit Alex¡¯s hand.


    Alex pulled back his hand quickly from the pain, shaking his hand behind his back a couple of times as


    he said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people here who had been kept in the dark and deceived. Most of them are


    not guilty of any crime that deserves death.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re someone who tries to be on good terms with everyone.¡± Luna snorted, but she kept away her


    zither.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the Melvis familypound that had been overcrowded with people suddenly


    receded like a tide.


    Countless people regretted their actions. Wasn¡¯t it better to have just stayed at home, watch some TV,


    or surf the?


    Instead, they had decided to be here to dig their graves.


    That was the Sky-Devil Zither. Then, that woman must be the Old Moon Devil, right?


    The guests who all came to attend the Melvis family banquet ran away. They needed to run and get


    away even if they were still


    coughing up blood while doing so!


    Brayden didn¡¯t leave. His gaze was fixed upon Nathaniel Swartz and Justin Melvis. The Lomax family


    couldn¡¯t deal with Alex and Freya, but these two had been using the Lomax family since the beginning.


    First, they had used Troy, and after Troy died, they used Brayden!


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Braydenughed widely. ¡°Great! Very good! As expected of Geronimo Melvis¡¯ grandson!


    Using tricks and conspiring like this, making a fool out of me, Brayden Lomax. Killing my son and


    almost killing my entire Lomax family! I¡¯m such a fool!¡±


    He waved his hand!


    Justin was in his hands the next moment.


    Alex had long since withdrawn the mind control he had over Justin, and Justin waspletely sober


    and aware at this time. His face was filled with terror, and he was just about to pee his pants from fright.


    ¡°U-U-Uncle¡­ Uncle Brayden, no, it has nothing to do with me¡­ It was Nathaniel. Everything was his


    idea! Nathaniel was also the one who called Troy over. If you want revenge, go for Nathaniel!¡±


    Nathaniel sneered at Justin. ¡°Justin Melvis, you¡¯re a f*cking joke. Troy can¡¯t ept my invitation


    because you¡¯re from the Melvis family that he gave you some face. You want to pin the me onto


    me¡­¡±


    The two brothers were throwing each other under the bus in a life or death situation!


    Alex suddenly felt his interest waning.


    It had been supposed to be a banquet for the Melvis family, and now it had descended into a chaotic


    mess. He helped Brittanny up and said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re not from the Melvis family from the start, and


    we¡¯ve been away for a long time. No one takes us seriously, and we¡¯ve just be a thorn in their


    side. Other than Grandpa, no one else has anything to do with us!¡±


    Brittany sighed.


    The Melvis family¡¯s attitude had bitterly disappointed her.


    She thought that Lexia was sincere towards her, but when the Melvis family was in trouble, the old


    woman abandoned Alex and herself and even refused to allow Geronimo to save his daughter. It was


    apparent that everything before this had just been a fa?ade.


    They only treated Brittany kindly because they wanted to gain more trust from Geronimo.


    Wealthy people really were cold and frivolous.


    Brittany covered the wound on her shoulder and said, ¡°Alex, let¡¯s go home! California is where our


    home truly is.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    As for the life and death of Justin and Nathaniel, he didn¡¯t want to bother about them nor did he want


    to!


    ¡°Alex!¡± Soraya yelled out at this moment and said anxiously, ¡°Alex, save my brother! Please, you¡¯re the


    only one who can save him now! Please, I only have one brother!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Alex didn¡¯t even turn.


    Soraya continued, ¡°Alex, are you so unfeeling that you would be unwilling to help?¡±


    Freya couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your brother wanted to kill him, and now you want him to save your


    brother? Is there something wrong with your head? The fact that Alex didn¡¯t just kill him is already an


    act of benevolence.¡±


    ¡°Alex¡­¡± Soraya said. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, at least for the sake of the fact we were once married.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1569

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1569


    When Soraya said that, all the Melvis family members¡¯ eyes widened.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Alex and Soraya were married?!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? They¡¯re blood-rted cousins!¡±


    Lexia had initially panicked because she had been worried about the life and death of her son. Now,


    when she heard that her daughter and cousin had had intercourse with each other, she felt like her


    entire world was about to crumble. ¡°Soraya, y-you¡­ Is what you say true? When did this happen?¡±


    Soraya said, ¡°That¡­ It happened when I was trapped in Moonlight Lake those few days.¡±


    Lexia was furious. ¡°Alex, you b*stard!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this time, even Brittany was shocked. She knew her son was a little ridiculous about women, but she


    hadn¡¯t expected that even Soraya had been¡­ Although it wasn¡¯t umon for cousins to marry each


    other in ancient times, it wasn¡¯t the same now!


    Freya frowned and looked over at Alex as well.


    Alex¡¯s face was calm as he replied, ¡°Soraya Melvis, you¡¯ve made a mistake. We never had any form of


    rtionship. Everything in Moonlight Lake was just an illusion that you fantasized about! I just didn¡¯t


    expect that you would imagine those things¡­¡±


    Zachary Xavier chose to speak up at this moment, ¡°That¡¯s right, I can testify to this because I was with


    Alex the entire time.¡±


    In an instant, Soraya¡¯s face became ashen.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡±


    She was a woman who admired the strong. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the Divine


    Constabry¡¯s Guardian, Shaun Baker, in the beginning. He had been old enough to be her father.


    Alex¡¯s strength fascinated her deeply, and even though knowing that he was her cousin, she had still


    fallen deeply and was unable to extricate herself. In other words, it had been a fantasy within an


    illusion. She had immersed herself in a beautiful world where she regarded herself as Alex¡¯s woman


    and had once fantasized that she had been pregnant with Alex¡¯s child in her belly.


    However, now that Zachary had broken her fantasies, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°You have such a good rtionship with him. Of course, you would lie for him!


    ¡°Alex, how could you treat me this way? You¡¯ve forgotten how happy we were in those days? We


    confided in each other amidst the flowers under the moonlight! We even knelt under the moon and said


    our vows, and we even entered the bridal chamber! I thought that I was pregnant with your child, but,


    I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to. But, we can still try harder. I¡¯ll definitely give you a healthy baby boy¡­¡±


    The members of the Melvis family were all dumbfounded.


    They had all initially thought that Alex had forced himself on Soraya, but now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t


    the case at all.


    In addition, during the time Soraya had been trapped on Moonlight Lake, she had been on a boat, and


    those few days had been a crescent moon. Where did flowers and moonlighte from? There


    weren¡¯t any bridal chambers either. It was purely a fantasy that she had imagined.


    ¡°Soraya, you need to see a psychiatrist!¡±


    Then, Alex looked at Geronimo, who was protected by the two Grandmasters and said to Brayden, ¡°I


    don¡¯t care about what happens to the other members of the Melvis family, but don¡¯t touch my


    grandfather, Geronimo. If you touch him, I will destroy the entire Lomax family. I won¡¯t even leave


    chicken sh*t behind!¡±


    He waved his hand.


    The sword of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six that was stuck on the ground flew hundreds of meters


    upward into the air.


    Up in the air, the eighteen des merged into one.


    ¡°Thousand Sword Tactics, return!¡±


    The sword that was as big as a ship that was thirty to forty meters longnded on a vi with a ¡®boom¡¯.


    In an instant, the entire vi crumbled.


    Dead silence enveloped the entire scene.


    This was a warning to the Lomax family and also to the Melvis family.


    Luna, who stood to the side, nced at Alex. Previously, this woman had been indifferent toward Alex


    and had obvious contempt in her eyes. She had even said that he was not qualified to be her brother-


    inw. However, after Alex had revealed what he had up his sleeves, she seemed to have changed her


    views. Her eyes shed, and a hint of appreciation could be seen.


    ***


    Alex helped Brittany leave the Melvis familypound.


    Freya and her family members followed after them, too.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1570

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1570


    Brayden Lomax was still holding Justin Melvis in his hands. He looked at the ruined vi andughed


    loudly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Geronimo¡¯s grandchildren would have such a character among them!


    What a pity, all of you, Melvis, are blind! You¡¯ve personally driven a real talent away and even taken my


    son¡¯s life!¡±


    Brayden¡¯s words made many people from the Melvis family feel extremely ashamed as well as


    regretful. When they thought about how naturally defying Alex¡¯s skills had been, and now he even had


    connections to the people of Mayerridge, he would be a giant among men in the future. Furthermore,


    he was a brilliant doctor that could even cure cancer. In Brittany¡¯s hands, there was a super famous


    cosmeticpany, Lush Cosmetics¡­


    However, now, they were all unrted to the Melvis family.


    Lexia said, ¡°Brayden, I only have one grandson. The one responsible for Troy¡¯s death should be his


    girlfriend, as well as Freya. Although my grandson has concealed the facts, he isn¡¯t guilty of death,


    right? If you kill him, Geronimo will definitely not let you off. Why don¡¯t we talk about it? What


    compensation do you want?¡±


    Brayden¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°I want his life. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    At this moment, an old man walked out from among the disciples of the Lomax family and whispered a


    few things into Brayden¡¯s ears. Brayden was startled, then he said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯m fine with not killing him,


    but I want two things from the Melvis family¡­¡±


    ***


    When they walked out of the Melvis familypound, Alex was stopped by a woman¡¯s call. It was the


    young woman who had taken out the video before.


    She walked over and went down on her knees with a ¡®thud¡¯ in front of Alex. ¡°Mr. Alex!¡±


    Alex felt it was strange previously. This young woman had been willing to take out the video. Wasn¡¯t


    she afraid of being spurned by her peers? Not only did the video have the entire process of the


    confrontation, there were also faces of several rich second generations in there. The consequences of


    her doing so were equivalent to offending every single person in that video.


    ¡°You have something to ask of me?¡± Alex suddenly understood.


    The young woman said, ¡°I do, please, save my father, Mr. Alex!¡±


    ¡°What happened to your father?¡±


    ¡°My father just had a check-up and found out that he has cancer. I heard that you have superb medical


    skills, Mr. Alex. And you even cured Uncle Nicks, who was suffering from advanced stages of


    terminal cancer. So, no matter what, please, I¡¯m begging you to save my father. I¡¯m willing to do


    anything you ask.¡±


    Freya snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re quite the opportunist!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The woman bowed her head even lower and apologized. Her head hit the ground, and even her


    forehead was now bleeding.


    Alex waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You brought out the video, which is considered to have helped


    me once.¡±


    He pulled out a rejuvenation pill and then thought about it for a while before taking out a knife and


    cutting it in half.


    This was thest pill he had on him. He gave half of it to the young woman.


    ¡°This half will be enough to save your father¡¯s life! Now, we no longer owe each other!¡±


    The young woman was stunned for a moment. She hadn¡¯t expected the treatment for cancer to be so


    simple.


    It was Luna who said in surprise, ¡°A rejuvenation pull? It can save a person from the brink of death,


    whether flesh or bones and extend life by ten years. Using this pill to cure cancer, you¡¯re really rich and


    over breathing. Do you still have any? Give me one.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°This was thest one. I¡¯ll give you this half, then!¡±


    Luna took it, then nced at his pouch and said, ¡°I won¡¯t take it for nothing. Take this talisman as an


    exchange.¡±


    She grabbed a piece of talisman and pped it on Alex¡¯s forehead.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, Alex felt his body had been bound by something. He couldn¡¯t move an inch. The small


    talisman had such a powerful binding spell on it.


    Alex¡¯s heart sank.


    He didn¡¯t feel any negative emotions toward this Luna and felt that although this woman was a little evil,


    she was beautiful, but¡­ She was thorny!


    Alex¡¯s spiritual powers surged up fiercely, and he was about to break the bonds by force¡­


    Then, Luna took off the talisman and said with a bright smile, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I was just letting you try out


    the power of this talisman. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you would say I was taking advantage of you! This is


    called the Divine Fetter Talisman, and it can be used three times. I¡¯ve just used it once on you, and


    there are still two times. Is it enough as repayment for half the


    rejuvenation pill?¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    A talisman that could only be used three times, and she used it once directly on his forehead. Was she


    some spendthrift?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1571

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1571


    Brittany was injured, and Alex had initially nned on finding a hotel to stay one night temporarily and


    return to California the next day. California was their base camp. The family¡¯s daughter-inw,


    goddaughters, and everyone else were there.


    However, Martiny said, ¡°Why would you stay in a hotel? Juste over to my house! Alex, I heard


    from my daughter that not only did you cure her disease, you also saved her life. Your kindness toward


    my family has piled up as great as a mountain. As her mother, I have yet to thank you properly. Let¡¯s


    go, let¡¯s go. It just so happens that the house has been a little emptytely, and we mother-daughter


    have been a little lonely.¡± Without saying anything else after that, she grabbed Brittany¡¯s hand and


    walked forward.


    Under Alex¡¯s nursing, Britany had be at least ten years younger during this period and looked


    quite young. However,pared to Martiny, she paled inparison. The woman was really like a


    fairy-like existence.


    Martiny looked only to be about as old as her daughter.


    Halfway through, Alex couldn¡¯t help but ask Freya, ¡°She really is your birth mother?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Freya said. ¡°Don¡¯t we look alike?¡±


    Alex gave her an awkward smile and said, ¡°You do, but more like siblings. If I didn¡¯t know, I would have


    thought she was your younger sister.¡±


    Freya narrowed her eyes at him and said, ¡°Are you trying to say I¡¯m old?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I just didn¡¯t expect your mother to be so young.¡±


    ¡°The people from Exorcist Dragons usually look young, and even when we grow old, we still maintain


    the same appearance.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Alex was stunned.


    This bloodline was just too powerful and naturally born to be youthful forever!


    However, Freya said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not really like that. We still get old, and it rtes to the strength


    of our bloodline. The stronger the bloodline, the younger you are. Once you reach an age old enough


    and your power dissipates, then you¡¯d really be old. It would be exactly like if your cultivation base


    had been abolished.¡±


    Alex hummed in acknowledgment and nodded.


    Then, he nced at Luna. He felt that the two sisters were not really alike. If Freya had spiritual energy


    around her because she was one of the Exorcist Dragons, Luna felt like she was filled with an aura of


    evil spirits.


    ¡°Your sister¡­ Is really different from you. Isn¡¯t she part of the Exorcist Dragons?¡±


    Before Freya could answer, Luna was suddenly in front of him. ¡°Why? Are you interested in me? You


    don¡¯t have to ask my sister. If you want to know, you can ask me directly!¡±


    ¡°Cough, I was just having a casual chat with your sister.¡±


    ¡°Inquiring into my privacy, is that called a casual chat? Frey, you¡¯re not allowed to reveal anything


    rting to me to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I got it, Sister!¡±


    It seemed like Freya held quite a lot of respect and admiration toward her sister, Luna.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    More than half an hourter, they finally arrived at Freya¡¯s house in a viplex called Blue


    Heavens Lake.


    Alex wasn¡¯t very familiar with ska, but he had heard of the name Blue Heavens Lake. It was the


    most luxurious and expensive viplex in the city, and it was on top of ska¡¯s biggestke.


    Rumor had it that even the cheapest vi here cost about two hundred million dors. The environment


    inside was known to be a six-star rating scenic area.


    He didn¡¯t expect Freya¡¯s home to be in such a ce. What surprised him even more, was that her vi


    was Number 1.


    And this was thergest, best located vi in the entirety of Blue Heavens Lake, which had a market


    value of at least two billion dors¡­ It was equivalent to being the most luxurious vi in all of ska.


    After entering the vi, Martiny smiled and said, ¡°Sit anywhere you like. Don¡¯t need to be so polite.


    Freya, go make a pot of tea for our guests.¡±


    Freya obediently went.


    As for Luna, she took off her shoes and jumped onto the sofa barefooted directly. Curling her legs


    under her, she narrowed her eyes and watched Alex¡¯s every move like a hawk.


    After exchanging some conventional greetings, Freya came out with a pot of tea.


    Martiny suddenly asked Alex, ¡°Alex, I¡¯ll call you Alex, alright? What do you think of my daughter,


    Freya?¡±


    Alex was taken aback for a moment, then replied, ¡°She¡¯s good.¡±


    Martiny smiled and said, ¡°Be more specific. Give some description.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1572

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1572


    Alex was a little embarrassed. ¡°This¡­ Actually, we haven¡¯t known each other for a long time. We¡¯ve


    just gone through some dangerous situations one time, and we don¡¯t know much about each other.¡±


    Martiny said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. True sentiments are seen in hard times, and even if someone


    knows another for their whole lifetime, they may still don¡¯t understand each other, while some people


    can feel a connection at first sight, as well as love.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Freya is daring to act and courageous enough to take responsibility for her


    actions, and she¡¯s very heroic.¡±


    ¡°Hmm! So, is she pretty?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ ¡± Alex nodded. If he were to shake his head, that would be hurtful to the other party.


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s settled. Alex, she will be your wife from now on.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Alex and Brittany were stunned.


    Luna frowned. ¡°Aunt, are you selling off your daughter here? I disagree with it I think we still need to


    observe this kid for a while longer. He¡¯s mediocre in his martial arts and is a little indecisive. There¡¯s no


    problem with his attitude if he¡¯s ced in a peaceful and prosperous world, but once he goes over to


    the other side, he¡¯s going to be the fastest to die. I don¡¯t want my sister to be a widow at such a young


    age.¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    Alex was a little dazed. There were some parts of what Luna was saying that he didn¡¯t understand.


    What peace and prosperous world, and what did she mean by ¡®that side¡¯?


    He wasn¡¯t going to go anywhere!


    When Brittany finally came back to her senses, she said to Martiny, ¡°Uhm, you may not know this, but


    my son is already married! He has a wife.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect Martiny to nod.¡± I know, but that¡¯s fine. As long as they agree, my daughter can be


    one of his concubines.¡±


    Brittany¡¯s eyes widened, ¡®Which mother in the world would want their daughters to be someone¡¯s


    concubine?¡¯


    What more, it was unbelievable for someone like Martiny Mayer, whose cultivation level was almost as


    high as an immortal, to actually say such a thing.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°I am very serious,¡± Martiny answered solemnly.


    Freya couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Mom, stop listening to Dad¡¯s nonsense. I don¡¯t want to get married


    yet, let alone be a concubine¡­ Also, I¡¯m poisoned. I won¡¯ t even know how long I have to live!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned? What kind of poison?¡±


    ¡°The Pill of Seven Poisons from the Witch Cult.¡±


    ¡°What did you say, the Witch Cult?¡±


    Martiny jumped up suddenly. ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible.¡±


    Freya asked, ¡°What¡¯s impossible, Mom?¡±


    Luna also straightened up, her beautiful eyes shaking. ¡°The Witch Cult should have been destroyed


    twenty five years ago, and even the source had been destroyed. How can they still be around?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Martiny replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one who personally destroyed them.¡±


    However, she immediately moved to check Freya¡¯s body, and she frowned. ¡°It really is the Seven


    Poisons of the Witch Cult. Could there still be some of them out there? Freya, who poisoned you?¡±


    Freya mentioned Trevon Lambert¡¯s name, from West Yukon.


    Luna stood up immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll head over to West Yukon immediately!¡±


    ¡°Sister, Trevon is dead,¡± Freya said hurriedly.


    Alex was happy with the change in the topic that Freya had brought up. Although Freya was a long-


    legged beauty, he didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. There were enough women around him, any more, the


    stress would probably give him kidney failure!


    He started, ¡°I can cure her of the poison, but one of the materials used for the medication is a bit


    difficult to find. I¡¯ve already asked my grandfather to use the resources of the Divine Constabry to


    search, and it has been two days since. They still haven¡¯t found anything.¡±


    ¡°What kind of medicinal ingredient is it?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Blood Vine.¡±


    ¡°I know a ce that has it.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Hygieia Valley!¡± Luna replied.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1573

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1573


    In the Melvis family, by the time Geronimo had woken up, the Lomax family had already left. Even the


    guests that had attended the banquet, not a single one had stayed.


    Apart from the ruined courtyard, there were only a few lone Melvis family descendants as well as a few


    important leaders of the Divine Constabry who were still around such as Zachary. All the other


    spectators had also run away early on.


    Everyone knew that the moment Geronimo woke up, he would be furious. No one was willing to be the


    one to bear the brunt of a Martial Honor martial artist. Especially since Geronimo was now probably the


    most embarrassed Martial Honor in the entire country!


    When Zachary rted the entire story to him, Geronimo was just about out of his mind!


    Seeing Justin and Nathaniel kneeling on the ground for a long time with nowhere else to vent his anger,


    he went forward and beat them up with his fists and legs.


    ¡°Bring the de! Today, I will personally kill these two unworthy descendants!¡±


    Seeing that Geronimo was really about to kill Justin and Nathaniel, Lexia took Stephanie and everyone


    else and kneeled together.


    ¡°Geronimo, Justin is the only male descendent in the Melvis family. You can¡¯t kill him! If you kill him, the


    Melvis family will die out!¡±


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t kill them! Don¡¯t! If you must, then kill me instead!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s the fault of the father if the son is not educated! I¡¯m willing to pay for it with my life!¡±


    Geronimo seethed with rage. In the end, under the persuasion of the two Grandmasters, he could only


    vent his anger by beating them up.


    ¡°Why was Brayden willing to let go of these two beasts?¡±


    ording to what he knew about Brayden, the man would not have been willing to spare Justin and


    Nathaniel.


    Zachary replied, ¡°They agreed to two things in exchange for their lives.¡±


    Geronimo was taken aback. ¡°What was it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Zachary stopped talking.


    Lance was the one who replied, ¡°I-It¡­ It was the Kirin Jade and the Ancient Gold de.¡±


    Boom!


    Geronimoshed out and kicked Lance, sending him flying through the air. He furiously said, ¡°Who was


    it?! Who made the exchange of the two treasures for the lives of these two beasts? Do you know that


    those are the heirlooms of the Melvis family? The root of the Melvis family?!¡±


    ¡°It was me!¡± Lexia said. ¡°If you want to kill someone, then kill me. I will take all the responsibilities!¡±


    Geronimo put out his hand. However, he could only p it on the ground. Then, he angrily left the


    Melvis residence and called


    Alex to ask where he was.


    Alex was currently having a meal with the Mayer family, discussing how they would go into Hygieia


    Valley.


    Hygieia Valley was extremely mysterious, and he had once heard Sky talk about it before. Apart from


    the people who were from Hygieia Valley, no one else was permitted to enter.


    Alex didn¡¯t really want to go there.


    Luna acknowledged that and said she would go alone, but in the end, at the entrance of Hygieia Valley,


    only one person with good medical skills was required to go in. She wouldn¡¯t be able to enter on her


    own. The implication behind that was that Alex needed toe along.


    At this moment, Geronimo¡¯s call came.


    ¡°Grandpa, my mother and l are fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°No, tell me where you are right now. I have to see you with my own eyes! The Melvis family is your


    family, and I am still the patriarch of this family. If I make you the patriarch, let¡¯s see if anyone dares to


    say anything!¡± Geronimo¡¯s attitude made Alex¡¯s heart feel warm.


    He didn¡¯t care about the other people from the Melvis family. However, Geronimo was sincere and


    cared for his mother and him.


    ¡°Never mind being the patriarch, my family name is Rockefeller, and I am the patriarch of the


    Rockefeller family. We¡¯re at Blue Heavens Lake No.1 vi right now, Grandpa.¡±


    Very soon, Geronimo arrived.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1574

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1574


    Based on how quickly he got there, Geronimo had definitely run all the way here. The traffic jam in


    ska was three times worse than in California, and only a Martial Honor martial artist like himself


    would be able to reach this ce from the Melvis residence in just ten minutes.


    ¡°Good daughter, good grandson¡­¡±


    ¡°President Melvis, I trust you¡¯ve been well since west met!¡± Martiny sat at the head of the table,


    looking at Geronimo with a broad smile on the ce. ¡°You¡¯re very blessed!¡±


    Geronimo was taken aback. His eyes widened as he stared at the woman. ¡°L-Lady Martiny! W-Why are


    you here?¡±


    He had heard previously that people from Mayerridge hade and knew that it had been Martiny, but


    he didn¡¯t expect to find her eating at the same table as his grandson, talking andughing while at it.


    In his mind, Martiny Mayer was not the virtuous kind.


    ¡°This is my home,¡± Martiny replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The Melvis family banquet was mined today, and I¡¯m sure you have yet to eat. Why don¡¯t you sit down


    and have a meal with us!¡±


    Geronimo was still feeling overwhelmed by the favor a superior was showing him, and he was a little


    slow to react before he said, ¡°Then, thank you very much, Lady Martiny! I humbly ept your


    invitation!¡±


    They stuffed themselves with food.


    Geronimo still wanted Alex and Brittany to live in Mevis Manor.


    ¡°Dad, we won¡¯t go back to Melvis Manor,¡± Brittany said. ¡°The others don¡¯t like us mother and son, and


    we won¡¯t befortable living there. I¡¯ve promised to stay the night here at Sister Martiny¡¯s ce, and


    tomorrow we¡¯ll head back to California!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going back so soon?¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, if you want to see my mother, you cane to the Rockefeller Manor.


    I can also refine some pills for you to take so that you can improve your cultivation level quickly and


    strive to break through into the realm of Martial Saint as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I can still make a breakthrough further into Martial Saint?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard, right?¡± Alex threw out the bait with a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯m confident that you will be able to


    be a Martial Saint within three years.¡±


    If a Martial Saint were overseeing everything at home, he would rest easy a lot.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Geronimo took the bait, but he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I live in California and all, but the headquarters of the


    Divine Constabry is in ska. I won¡¯t agree unless you agree to take over the Divine Constabry


    and be president! It just so happens that the ranking battles of the Divine Constabry are about


    to begin. With your strength, it will be as easy as a walk in the park to obtain the position.¡±


    Before Alex could say anything, Martiny suddenly interrupted, ¡°No, Alex can¡¯t be the president of the


    Divine Constabry.¡±


    Geronimo immediately shot back, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°The position of president of the Divine Constabry is filled with various kinds of tedious tasks. Going


    there will only harm Alex¡¯s development. There aren¡¯t any benefits at all!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Geronimo¡¯s temper burst out without warning. ¡°Our Divine Constabry is already the top department


    in the entire country, and is already at the top of the world. In terms of power and status, it¡¯s above


    ordinary departments. Is this still called affecting his


    development?¡±


    After speaking, he was surprised as though he had just realized that the person in front of him was


    Martiny. For an instant, he had an interesting expression.


    Martiny wasn¡¯t angry when she said, ¡°The Divine Constabry is not the true core of authority and


    power. Also, so what if Alex bes absolute head of the country? The power of a mortal is nothing in


    the face of absolute strength!¡±


    Geronimo wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Can an individual¡¯s strength bepared to the state apparatus?¡±


    Luna, who was next to him, said, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re short-sighted, and you are not aware of how


    far an individual¡¯s strength can reach. You may feel that reaching the realm of Martial Saint is your


    lifelong pursuit, but you¡¯re not aware that some people are born naturally as a Martial Saint and that


    there are realms that are even higher than that! One could destroy mountains and rivers with a single


    punch and use a finger to destroy a country. Have you heard of this kind of power before?¡±


    Geronimo was thoroughly dumbfounded at what he heard.


    ¡°That¡­ Isn¡¯t that just a myth?¡±


    Martinyughed bitterly and shook her head. ¡°President Melvis, there are some things that you will only


    believe once you see it with your own eyes! Do you remember Commander Jade Benmore, who swept


    through the world twenty years ago?¡±


    Geronimo was stunned for a moment.


    How could he ever forget that? That year, he couldn¡¯t even endure a single blow from her hands.


    However, Jade disappeared after that.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she dead?¡±


    Martiny shook her head. ¡°Of course not! Commander Jade has long since surpassed the realm of


    Martial Saint twenty years ago and is now a more powerful existence than you can ever imagine. And


    now, in the peaceful and prosperous age of America, we should thank Commander Jade and many


    others for their dedication in doing so! Without their deathly struggle back then, the country would have


    been dyed red with blood a long time ago.¡±


    Geronimo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°T-This¡­ What in the world is going on?¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1575

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1575


    Martiny shook her head slowly. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you much because it¡¯s top secret. You don¡¯t have enough


    clearance even as president of the Divine Constabry!¡±


    Geronimo had heard half of the story, and his interest had been piqued.


    However, the other didn¡¯t say anything more. It was like a woman arousing a man and leaving right


    after. Wasn¡¯t this just deliberately provoking him?


    Geronimo suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, when the Flying Eagles, which the White Jade


    Commander led at that time, suddenly disbanded, could it also be rted to this top secret?¡±


    ¡°I can only tell you that the members of the Flying Eagles back then are still alive, and every single one


    of them is stronger than you!¡± Martiny replied. ¡°Now, do you still think that Alex is better off taking over


    being president of the Divine Constabry, and his future is limitless there?¡±


    Geronimo felt the shock and surprise course through him and could think of nothing to say.


    ***


    What happened at the Melvis family banquet was still being processed.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    For the countless warriors, not only had they almost been killed, there were also injuries from the


    consequences of their actions. Moreover, they had seen an existence that was stronger than someone


    in the realm of Martial Honor.


    Countless people were still discussing what they saw over a cup of tea.


    ¡°Standing on the shells and stepping down from them in thin air, was that person even still human?¡±


    ¡°The Sky-Devil Zither is so powerful. Even a Martial Honor couldn¡¯t stop it. After listening to half the


    song, more than thousands almost died there!¡±


    ¡°And that huge sword in the sky, what the heck was that?!¡±


    As there had been too many people on scene at that time, it was hard to stop the news from spreading.


    Soon, on the inte, Whatsapp, Twitter, forums, one could see this information everywhere and on


    various video sites.


    Even Dorothy, who was in California, came to know about it.


    A call came to Alex. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You just went to ska, and such a big thing happened? Is


    Freya someone with a great background?¡±


    Alex nodded, ¡°Her mother and her sister are powerful. I think I may not even be able to match up to


    them.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me toe over?¡±


    ¡°No need. They are friends, not enemies. They also requested me to detoxify Freya!¡± Alex said with a


    smile.


    ¡°But, I also heard some rather vague news. They said it was top secret and can¡¯t be leaked. Wait for


    me toe back, and I¡¯ll find some time to talk to you about it in detail.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then be careful!¡±


    Just as he hung up the call with Dorothy, Beatrice called. ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re on the news again!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, are you alright? I saw those people are really powerful. Is it possible that you¡¯re not


    able to beat them?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Brother-inw, I¡¯m also learning martial arts now. Next time when we meet, I¡¯ll try it


    out against you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ***


    On the other side, some had been killed in the Melvis residence or injured by the Sky-Devil Zither, who


    naturally wasn¡¯t about to take this lying down.


    Some ran to the newspapers, and some used their connections to put pressure on them, hoping to


    bring the killer to justice. However, none of them got their wish.


    Department Six had been dispatched, and they came forward and swept everything under the rug.


    ***


    At the same time, Draco Crain was sitting together with a middle-aged man. This middle-aged man was


    the highest official in the country currently in charge of information freedom, Clyde Ziegler.


    Clyde said to Draco, ¡°Elder Crain, now that information and videos are circting everywhere, the


    martial arts world is about to be exposed. Are you sure we don¡¯t have to cover it up? It might easily


    cause panic among the citizens, and it would probably also affect the youths¡¯ values nowadays.¡±


    Draco waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I just received news that Commander Jade has been injured, and


    even the Flying Eagles have been hit hard. Base number 19 has been seized.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1576

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1576


    ¡°What?! Even Commander Jade is injured?¡± Clyde stood up, his face filled with surprise and shock.


    Then, he sat back down and said, ¡°It seems that the battle over there is getting dire!¡±


    Drago nodded. ¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t? ording to the information sent by the Flying Eagles, the actual


    situation may be worse than we thought. It has reached the point where it needs immediate attention.


    Just relying on the Flying Eagles¡¯ power is not enough! So, I¡¯m nning to rebuild the Hidden Dragon


    and recruit troops¡­¡±


    Clyde said in a low voice, ¡°Elder Crain, does it mean that you intend to make the situation over there


    public?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t reached that point yet, but in some cases, it¡¯s time to release it to the public slowly. Once that


    line of defense breaks through, it will be a catastrophe. We need to have stronger users to stand up


    and form a steel wall for the city¡­ Therefore, you don¡¯t have to cover up what happened at Melvis


    Manor, but it also needs to be pushed out It¡¯s time for martial arts masters to make their existence


    known.¡±


    Clyde pointed upward with his finger, ¡°It¡¯s such a big matter. Shouldn¡¯t we discuss it a little with Chief?¡±


    Elder Crain flipped his hands and pulled out an object, cing it lightly on the table.


    Clyde nced at it, then eximed, ¡°A huge mobilization order?!¡±


    Draco hummed in reply. ¡°That¡¯s what Chief wants.¡±


    Clyde nodded. ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    ***


    And so, the topic on the battle in Melvis Mansion, not only was it not covered up by the higher-ups, but


    some people also added fuel to the fire on this matter to push it out to the public. The fire was just


    getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡°What kind of existence are warriors?¡±


    ¡°How many levels are there? And what¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°Grandmasters shall not be insulted, or the one who insulted them must die. How terrifying is a


    Grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°Martial Honor, Martial Saint, what kind of overpowering existence are they?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the privilege of being a Grandmaster?¡±


    All kinds of questions popped up, and at first, they appeared on the smaller tforms and the not-so-


    known online social media of various bloggers and such. Then, after various sharing of the topics to


    many people, it gained more publicity and exploded. These small topics that poprized martial art


    knowledge slowly climbed to the top of the headlines and upied


    all the top searches.


    Even many entertainmentpanies found it easy to buy the search hits on the inte to ce their


    artists at the top searches had beenpletely blocked off from doing so.


    The most popr and important celebrities could only take eighth ce in the hot search on the


    inte now. Some entertainment news in its section had also begun to be overtaken by information


    from the martial arts world. Some more keen and aware journalists immediately noticed the change in


    the direction of how information was spreading.


    Before, when they reported such news, the article would be taken down, and some journalists would


    even be blocked from posting again.


    But now, the situation has changed.


    ***


    It was eleven in the evening, and even the country¡¯s official media was beginning to wind down for the


    day.


    The most authoritative official media of the country liked a video. The video was of Martiny walking


    down slowly from mid-air while stepping on the pistachio shells that floated in the air. There was also a


    caption with the uploaded video, ¡®I can prove that this isn¡¯t any special effects!¡¯


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    America¡¯s social media explodedpletely. Even the country¡¯s official media had stepped forward,


    and that was the orientation of public opinion! That wasn¡¯t some small-time media that they could just


    let go!


    Information about the martial arts world was originally full of mystery, and once it appeared in the world,


    it was very sought after. Now, there were no restrictions on it, and countless people burned the


    midnight oil for several nights in a row.


    Many of them tried to pull out more mysterious information about the martial arts world¡­ And some


    would do everything they could to gain more traffic to their articles or pages. They couldn¡¯t get their


    hands on the actual videos, but they could weave their stories and make fake videos. It could trick the


    public to get a considerable number of clicks and views.


    It was as though in just one night, the term ¡®warrior¡¯ and ¡®martial artists¡¯ had be amon word in


    every household.


    ¡°The world is changing!¡± Wayne Larsen, who was in Michigan, muttered to himself as he swiped


    through his phone.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1577

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1577


    Alex only learned about the overwhelming news and information the next day. Obviously, he didn¡¯t care


    very much for it.


    To him, it was just his daily life and a fact. Most of the people on his side knew about these, and


    whether the ordinary people knew about it or not didn¡¯t matter.


    He returned to California the next day with Brittany. Luna was an extra person that tagged along with


    them.


    Hygieia Valley was a bit far from ska, but it was pretty close to California. If they wanted to look for


    Dragon Blood Vine, it was easier to start the journey from California.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As for Martiny, she seemed to be particrly concerned about the information about the Witch Cult.


    Freya and her mother went off to follow the trail of the Witch Cult after getting some information from


    Alex. As for Alex, he couldn¡¯t just drop everything to help Freya in that matter, as he still needed to go


    to Hygieia Valley. He requested Martiny, and that was to help him collect as many things rted to the


    formation patterns as possible.


    ***


    After arriving in California, Luna left them first.


    She said that she would give Alex two days before they set off for Hygieia Valley. After finding out that


    Brittany was back to normal, Waltz and Maya also rushed back.


    This time, even the Assex family came over. It was pretty lively.


    Brittany¡¯s spirit and mood was lifted, and she bought a huge amount of ingredients, and everyone


    made some tarts as a family.


    To Alex, this was a rarity.


    When William was still around, Brittany had been busy. Where did she have the time to make tarts?


    Didn¡¯t the nanny make ones that were nice enough? When William had the ident, Brittany got even


    busier. From the time she had woken up half a year ago, it felt like she hadn¡¯t cooked a single meal.


    There were many types of tarts. Vegetarian, meat, caramel, and all kinds of fruits.


    In fact, the ones making the tarts around the table were the ones who didn¡¯t know how to cook. As for


    Alex, who was usually the chef, he didn¡¯t participate. The tarts they made were uneven and not the


    prettiest, but¡­


    That was where the fun was, wasn¡¯t it?


    Only, there seemed to be a strange atmosphere between the several women.


    The Assex siblings seemed to be isted by Waltz and the others. They were divided into two distinct


    factions.


    Perhaps in the eyes of Waltz and the others, Dorothy wasn¡¯t a good match for Alex because she was


    an ordinary person, and the two came from different worlds.


    However, if they knew that this ¡®ordinary person¡¯ was Aunt Rockefeller, whom they obeyed the words of


    and were even a little afraid of, how would they feel?


    Everyone was eating the tarts when someone walked in.


    ¡°Brother Alex!¡±


    It was Sky Melvis, captain of California¡¯s Divine Constabry.


    Before Sky came, he had already given Alex a call. He had a big box in his arms, which contained the


    alchemy materials that he had collected. He had gathered all the medicinal material needed to be used


    to restore his energy core and had asked Alex to help refine a pull called the Energy Recovery Pill.


    In addition, Alex had also asked him to help purchase a batch of moremonly used medical


    material to refine the spiritual demon pill.


    He had arrived just in time, as they had just had their fill of tarts.


    They carried the medicinal materials and headed to refine the pills.


    The alchemy furnace that had been in the Vi¡¯s basement had already been taken back by Alex.


    The Energy Recovery Pill could repair damaged energy cores. In terms of grade, this pill was


    considered to be second grade.


    First grade was the lowest, while ninth grade was the highest


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t difficult to refine this kind of pill. Alex could refine this pill even before he obtained


    the sight of his Divine Eye and even before he cultivated his spiritual consciousness. Now with the help


    of these two abilities, it became even easier to refine. He refined, fused, condensed, and divided the pill


    all in one go.


    Sky had brought over quite a few materials, and the amount of it was enough to make three furnaces


    full of Energy Recovery Pill¡­


    Of course, this had also been Alex¡¯s request. ording to the rules of alchemy in the cultivation world,


    three times the materials were required to make a furnace of pills. In other words, if someone were to


    ask an alchemist to help refine a pill, they needed to give the alchemist three times the amount of the


    materials to be used because there was no guarantee that the alchemist would be 100% sessful.


    On the contrary, refining pills had a high failure rate.


    50% sess rate was the norm.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1578

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1578


    Some said, since the sess rate is 50%, then shouldn¡¯t preparing two times the materials be


    enough? Why three?


    Thest portion was, of course, the reward for the alchemist


    Therefore, through the ages, sessful alchemy masters have never been short of money, and they


    were all rich. However, the problem was that the alchemy industry was a scarce one, and 99% of


    alchemy apprentices would stop before bing fully qualified.


    All due to poverty!


    Refining pills in alchemy was not as simple as putting medicinal materials together, boiling it a little, and


    doing just it like that.


    It was aplicated and meticulous process, which required the alchemist to put in a lot of effort and


    hard work, and countless experiments and failures to achieve it! There are thousands upon thousands


    of medicinal materials globally, and each of them had different properties.


    Starting from bing an alchemist, the resources required to go through this process were


    unimaginable. If Alex hadn¡¯t inherited his ancestors¡¯ inheritance, he couldn¡¯t be an alchemist.


    This was a huge jackpot.


    Whoosh!


    The furnace was opened.


    Inside, Alex had refined five Energy Recovery Pills. The utilization rate of the materials had reached an


    astonishing 50%.


    Then, in a spurt of energy, Alex smelted out the remaining portions of the materials.


    Without a dedicated storage device to keep the materials, the medicinal properties of the materials


    would gradually lose their effect over time. For such rare materials, it was considered a colossal waste.


    There were six pills in the second furnace, and the utilization rate of the materials was 60%.


    There were seven pills in the third furnace, and the utilization rate of the materials was 70%.


    Alex was stunned. The utilization rate was just too astonishing.


    Previously, he could only make one pill per furnace, and the utilization rate was only about 10%.


    ¡®This¡­ Is the bonus of having the Divine Eyes! With the Divine Eyes, I can clearly see the various


    situations inside the furnace itself, and I can control the heat urately, and that¡¯s the key to sess!¡¯


    At the same time, he also noticed one of the furnaces that had a missing stand. As he was refining the


    pills inside it, he could see the movements of the formation inside, gatherin g and absorbing spirits¡­


    An idea popped into his mind, a kind of enlightenment.


    Spirit Gathering Array!


    Nowadays, cities are bing more and more modern. The spiritual energies were also getting lesser,


    and when he went down to Caesar¡¯s tomb, he realized that the amount of spiritual energy in there was


    way more than what was found in the cities. Taking a breath in the tomb was like taking ten breaths in


    the outside world, and because of this, the increase in his


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    cultivation base was also ten times more.


    If he set up a Spirit Gathering Array at home to gather all the spiritual energy nearby, wouldn¡¯t it


    be a sacred ce?


    There was a mountain behind Rockefeller Manor.


    On the other side of the mountain was Moonlight Lake. This was a feasible thing to do!


    Alex got more excited the more he thought about it, and he wanted to try setting up the formation


    immediately.


    However, he quickly thought¡­ No, the formation he needed to make would require many materials and


    a Formation Board. A Formation Board was a kind of mystical tool, and the formation pattern would be


    engraved on the spiritual items like spiritual jade, stones, wood that would be used to power the


    formation.


    However, he didn¡¯t have many good jades in his hand now. Spiritual stones were even more of a rarity.


    Spiritual wood¡­ The only spiritual wood that he had seenst time was the Ancient Thunderp


    Wood, which the Chaos Bead had swallowed.


    He could only keep this matter to the side for now.


    Next, he pulled out the demon core that he had dug out from the Hell Fish previously and began to pair


    it up with the medicinal materials on hand to refine it into a Spiritual Demon Pill.


    A Spiritual Demon Pill was a fourth-grade pill, which was the same level as a Rejuvenating Pill.


    This was more difficult than refining an Energy Recovery Pill, and this was the first time he was doing it.


    This time, it took a full eight hours to refine the pill in the furnace sessfully.


    As for the remaining few demon cores left, he didn¡¯t want to refine anymore. He was tired.


    When Alex came out, it was already dawn.


    As soon as he appeared, he bumped into Winniefred, who was shouting excitedly. ¡°Daddy, daddy! The


    fish! The fish is out and is swimming from the egg.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1579

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1579


    ¡°Fish?¡± Alex was stunned. ¡°Are you talking about the Hell Fish?¡±


    Winniefred waved her small hands excitedly and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Hell Fish, it¡¯s called Hell Fish!


    Daddy, Hell Fish is very cute! Can I feed it?¡±


    Alex gathered Winnifred in his arms. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    The fish egg that he had taken from Caesar¡¯s tomb was in the cave at the bottom of theke. After


    returning, Alex had ced the egg in the pond at home. To be honest, he didn¡¯t hold out any hope that


    it was alive.


    These kinds of rare species were generally very particr about the environment they were in, and the


    pond in Alex¡¯s house was very ordinary, the type where one would raise goldfish, carps, and the like.


    Very soon, they arrived at the pond.


    It was then that Alex found there were already several people around the pond. Holly, Waltz, and Maya


    were also there.


    They were just watching the little guy who had just hatched from its shell.


    ¡°Senior, look! The Hell Fish has hatched!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡±


    That was exactly how it was. The Hell Fish had a big and strong appearance, as big as a three-pound


    carp, even though it had just been born. Wherever it swam, the other fishes would flee from it. It was


    enjoying what it was doing, chasing after the other fishes like a game. However, it also didn¡¯t seem like


    the Hell Fish intended on eating the other fishes.


    At this time, when Alex came closer, the Hell Fish suddenly sprang up.


    Ssh!


    It burst out of the water.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Oh, it jumped out! And so high!¡±


    Several people eximed.


    The important point was it had jumped out of the water and straight at Alex.


    Waltz burst outughing. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re the one who brought this fish egg back. Maybe it¡¯s treating you


    like its daddy? Then, congrattions, you¡¯ve given birth to a fish!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hand over this important responsibility to you,¡± Alex said.


    Holly chuckled and said, ¡°Sister Waltz, you can give birth to a fishball for Brother when the time


    comes.¡±


    Waltz reached out to pinch Holly¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Hey now, I won¡¯t beying eggs!¡±


    Maya also leaned over to jest. ¡°Little Waltz, if you don¡¯t even want to give him some eggs, Mom will


    dislike you.¡±


    Waltz just felt embarrassed by that!


    At this time, Alex had caught the Hell Fish, and this thing screamed out ¡®Whoa whoa whoa¡¯, shocking


    everyone.


    ¡°This fish is amazing. It can even cry!¡± Winniefred said in a strange voice.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t crying. It¡¯s just how the Hell Fish sounds like,¡± Alex exined. Then, he realized that the fish


    was trying to aim for the pouch at his waist, and it even used its mouth to bite on it.


    ¡°Daddy, what is it doing? Is it hungry?¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart jumped. He pulled out a Spiritual Demon Pill.


    Now, the Hell Fish¡¯s reaction became even more intense. Its crying got louder. It sounded like a child


    impatient to be fed and wanted to consume the Spiritual Demon Pill.


    ¡°Senior, what kind of medicine is that?¡± Waltz asked.


    ¡°A Spiritual Demon Pill refined from a Hell Fish¡¯s demon core. Could it be that it smells its mother¡¯s


    breath on it?¡±


    As he said that, Alex threw the pill into the Hell Fish¡¯s mouth.


    Then¡­ It stopped moving.


    ¡°Is it dead?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Did it die from being full?¡±


    ¡°A fourth-grade pill seems¡­ A bit strong, and ordinary fishes wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dead. Look, its fins are still moving.¡±


    The few of them gathered around it, chattering over each other. Finally, they concluded that the Hell


    Fish had probably fallen asleep.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1580

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1580


    Alex threw the Hell Fish back into the pond before asking, ¡°Is Captain Sky still around?¡±


    Maya replied to him, ¡°He already left a long time ago. Did you expect him to stay the night?¡±


    Alex hummed in response, then took out the Spiritual Demon Pills and divided it among Waltz, Maya,


    and Holly, giving them ten pieces each. ¡°These pills are ten times stronger than the Blood Energy Pill.


    Take it easy when you consume them, and it would be good for you to train together. I¡¯m going to the


    Divine Constabry to look for Captain Sky.¡±


    Looking for Sky wasn¡¯t his purpose. In actuality, he wanted to look for Shochiku. For Alex remembered


    that Shochiku was from Hygieia Valley.


    Sky knew that Alex had seeded in refining the Energy Recovery Pill, so he was naturally ted.


    When Alex pulled out three pills, his heart was not prepared. ¡°Why are there three? Did you


    sessfully refine these pills from the three portions of materials I gave you?¡±


    It was something a person who didn¡¯t know alchemy would say.


    Alex had used the materials Sky had given him to refine eighteen Energy Recovery Pills, and taking out


    three from the total amount was just a trifle matter. Obviously, Alex had kept most of it due to greed, yet


    he was also receiving a great deal of appreciation for it¡­ This was why it was just awesome to be an


    alchemist master.


    Alex replied, ¡°Your energy core has been injured for a long time, and one pill may not be enough to


    repair everything. With three Energy Recovery Pills in hand, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Sky¡¯s eyes were wide with excitement. ¡°Brother Alex, it¡¯s my greatest honor and privilege to know you.


    From now on, we¡¯re sworn brothers.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so reserved with your family?¡± Alex felt a little embarrassed. ¡°By the way, has Miss


    Nanamie back recently, Captain Sky? I have something that I need to ask for help from her.¡±


    Sky said regretfully, ¡°Speaking of which, I am a little worried about Miss Nanami. After she returned to


    Hygieia Valley, we lost contact with her! But, I don¡¯t know anyone else in Hygieia Valley that I can


    contact, so I can¡¯t be sure if she has reached Hygieia Valley or not.¡±


    When Alex heard that, he could only sigh. ¡°Take the medicine. I¡¯ll look for Anna to talk to!¡±


    Just as he said that, he caught sight of Anna Coleman.


    The woman had been eagerly waiting for Alex toe out of the captain¡¯s office. The moment she saw


    him, she rushed toward him and wrapped both arms around Alex like a snake. ¡°Master, why have you


    onlye now? Do you know how long it has been since you¡¯vee to see me? You said you¡¯d


    teach me new martial arts, but then you forgot about me.¡±


    Her chest pressed heavily onto Alex¡¯s chest, and it made him stiffen up.


    He quietly sneaked a nce and found that her breast had somehow gotten a bit bigger.


    Women really were unreasonable specialties. How could they still continue to develop at this age?


    He shifted his gaze away and untangled himself. ¡°Aren¡¯t I back now?¡±


    Alex grabbed two pieces of A4 paper that had some words on them, as well as a picture. The content


    seemed simple enough to understand.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is a mindmap for you. You can treat it as a cultivation method to strengthen your inner energy,¡±


    Alex replied. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve modified the Dragon Tusk Punchst time, it wasn¡¯t much of a big


    change. With this cultivation method, you should be able to change your bonespletely, and this.¡±


    He threw another bottle of pills at her. ¡°Here are thirty Blood Energy Pills. Take one every other day


    until you finish it.¡±


    Now that he has reached Half-Stepped Core Formation, the Blood Energy Pill was practically useless


    to him. Even if Waltz took it, it wouldn¡¯t give any benefit to her at all.


    It was only appropriate to give it to Anna.


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Muacks!


    Anna nted a kiss on Alex¡¯s lips.


    It just so happened that Ted Summers was passing by and saw this scene.


    ¡°Oh my, so it turns out that you don¡¯t like women, Anna!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going now! Carry on, you two. I¡¯ll stand guard at the door and not let anyone else


    come in to see that.¡±


    Of the people that could have seen this scene, it had to be Anna¡¯s teammate. For an instant, her face


    was flushed to the tip of her ears from embarrassment.


    Alex red at her. ¡°Be careful next time, don¡¯t be like this again.¡±


    Anna lowered her head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Be careful of what?¡±


    ¡°Be careful not to be seen.¡±


    ¡°Huh?? Train hard for me, and I¡¯ll introduce you to a boyfriend next time! You¡¯re no longer a child, after


    all!¡±


    When Anna heard that, she turned pale. She was entirely sincere with her feelings toward Alex, yet he


    didn¡¯t understand her heart at all!


    ***


    Two days passed quickly.


    On the third day, Luna came knocking on his door. Then, she and Alex headed off to Hygieia Valley.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1581

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1581


    On the expressway. There was a top-level Ferrari sports car. The sports car was fast, and it overtook


    countless cars.


    Alex looked at the dashboard, which showed a speed of up to three hundred and thirty yards. He


    quietlyid the Mystic Armor all over his body. He heard that a Ferrari would smash into pieces after a


    crash. At this speed, he also panicked a little¡­ The main reason was that the driver was not him, but


    Luna.


    Seeing her maintaining this speed while still looking around at the scenery, Alex had the urge to press


    his hand against her eyes.


    ¡°Ahem, did you notice that the scenery along the expressway is also quite beautiful? You do not need


    to drive so fast. We are not in a hurry.¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I am in a hurry,¡± Luna replied.


    Then, Alex did not say anything anymore.


    Luna and Freya¡¯s characters werepletely different. Although Alex and Freya did not get along well


    when they met for the first time due to a conflict, they did patch up. Alex found that she was a pretty


    enthusiastic girl and well behaved. When he needed Freya, she would take the initiative to step forward


    and rise to the asion.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    For example, while they were exploring the tomb, many times, Freya took the initiative to step up


    despite the danger.


    As for Luna, Alex had no control. Her behavior was not normal. It was profound and mysterious.


    However, Alex was also probably aware that she and Freya were not blood sisters. Freya was from the


    Exorcist Dragons race. Luna addressed Freya as sister-inw, so she was actually Freya¡¯s cousin.


    After the three hours journey. The sports car got off the highway and was diverted to the east.


    Luna kept driving into a county surrounded by big mountains.


    Alex found out through the navigator that this was nearly a thousand kilometers from California. They


    had arrived at this side of the Witch Mountain Range, and the low chassis of the Ferrari ended their


    drive to the county midway.


    Beyond here were uneven mountain roads.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have driven here in a sports car. Well, it¡¯s impossible to cross now, right?¡± Alex shrugged


    and said, ¡±You might as well drive a broken Santana.¡±


    Luna hummed. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that I will drive the car to the mountain, right?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find a car with a high chassis.¡±


    Luna parked the car and got out. ¡°No, we¡¯ll use the waterway. ¡±


    Five minutester, the two of them arrived at a riverside. However, the river was empty. There was not


    a boat.


    ¡±There¡¯s no boat you¡¯re not nning to swim across, are you?¡±


    Of course, with the cultivation of the two of them, it was not a problem at all to run across the waves.


    However, it would be very tiring!


    Moreover, this ce looked very far from Hygieia Valley.


    Boom!


    Luna kicked off a dead tree at the riverbank and picked it up with her toes, kicking it into the river.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it there?¡±


    The next second, she flew up into the air and gentlynded on the dead tree in the river.


    ¡±Are youing along?¡±


    Alex stomped with his foot, elevated his body, andnded heavily on the deadwood.


    In fact, Alex did not know what feather walk was. To be like Martiny, who stepped on the melon shell,


    was impossible for him to do, he could run on the surface of the water because he relied on the speed


    after the lightning infusion¡­So, after he stepped on the deadwood, the wood sank violently.


    Luna did not expect this to happen.


    Both of her feet were submerged in water, and the wood rolled. She hurriedly leaped and jumped back


    to the shore to not fall into the water.


    ¡°Are you so stupid?¡± She frowned as she looked at her wet shoes.


    Alex hurriedly summoned the Sword of the Universe to hold himself steadily.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t feather walk. I thought your boat was quite stable.¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1582

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1582


    Luna replied, ¡°I am saying you are as heavy as a pig!¡±


    Seeing him standing on the sword impressed Luna, and she uttered, ¡°I will leave the rest of the


    waterway to you.¡±


    She immediately tossed her wet shoes aside and took off her socks. With her bare feet, Luna made a


    light leap andnded behind Alex. She gently and coquettishly stood on the back half of the Sword of


    the Universe, ¡°Keep going. This river extends deep into the Witch Mountain. After the canyon, we will


    arrive at the entrance of the Hygieia Valley! We should be able to make it before nightfall!¡±


    The two of them stood pretty close. This was because the Sword of the Universe was now only a little


    more than a meter long.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Luna spoke, she had an orchid-like breath. Alex didn¡¯t know if it was intentional as her lips were


    close to his ears. Her warm breath could be felt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After she finished speaking, Luna used one hand to hook around Alex¡¯s stomach.


    Alex looked down at her fair white slender fingers and was stupefied.


    He quietly erged and elongated the Sword of the Universe. Using his spiritual power, Alex rotated


    the Sword of the Universe and moved forward on water.


    Luna asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to fly with the sword?¡±


    Alex answered honestly, ¡°I still don¡¯t know how yet.¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Also, the starting point for imperial sword flight is the core formation. You¡¯re still a bit


    short.¡±


    The two of them were winding through the water, and it was pretty awkward not to talk.


    Coincidentally, Alex had a lot of questions to ask. Alex asked, ¡°That day, I heard your sister-inw


    saying that there was a white jademander in the blood conquest. Who is this white jade


    commander?¡±


    Luna answered, ¡°This is top secret!¡±


    After a pause, she suddenly said, ¡°If you can promise me one thing, then I can tell you a little.¡±


    ¡°What is the condition?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it. For now, you can keep it first.¡±


    Alex was not stupid. How could she write a nk check like this? So, he said, ¡°Then, I do not want to


    know.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Luna pinched his stomach hard.


    This kind of action was normally done only between intimate people, and she seemed to be very good


    at it. Instead, she spoke, ¡°Jade, the flying eaglemander who became famous thirty years ago, was


    sealed as a five-star war general at the age of twenty-eight and was the only five-star war general in


    America. Now, there are nine war gods under him. Each of them is a super expert. No one knows


    exactly what their cultivation level is. But each of them is an existence that people respect because


    they carry a heavy responsibility far away that enables us to have a peaceful world. By the way, I call


    her ¡®Second Aunt¡¯.¡±


    Alex froze as he listened, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it nowadays. Where is the big battle?¡±


    Luna shook her head. ¡°Not on this side of the world.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It all began thirty years ago. A meteor fell from the sky, thirty years ago¡­¡±


    Alex was starting to get interested, but Luna suddenly stopped talking.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know what happens next? Promise me on one condition.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anymore.¡±


    ¡°Humph, my sister said that you have a heroic spirit. ButI see that you are just a bear.¡±


    Alexughed harshly, ¡°I would be a bear if I made a promise easily without even knowing what the


    content was.¡±


    Luna gazed at him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°I will not let you do something against your morality and


    conscience. Moreover, this top-secret may have something to do with your father¡®s whereabouts. This


    way, will you keep your promise?¡±


    Alex instantly became solemn. ¡°Do you mean it?¡±


    Luna replied, ¡°I won¡¯t benefit in any way if I lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promised!¡±


    ¡°A high five is an alliance. If you do not keep your word, you will be an eunuch.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Must it be this ruthless?¡±


    Alex hesitated for a long time. In the end, his need to know about his father¡¯s whereabouts triumphed.


    So, he pped her palm three times against her outstretched hand.


    Luna smiled enigmatically and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell you! Thirty years ago, a meteorite fell from the sky


    and into the eastern sea of America. As a result, it broke through an ancient boundary and created a


    gap, and on the other side of the boundary is another continent in which demonic beasts are rampant.


    They are trying to rush through the boundary ande to this starry sky of ours.¡±


    Alex gaped. Even the Sword of the Universe was still and did not move at all.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1583

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1583


    ¡°Another continent? What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, actually, I am not very clear about this¡­Maybe it¡¯s a small universe, a ce sealed up by the


    mighty. But, rumor has it that there is a lot of space inside, which is vast and boundless¡­Of course,


    besides dangers, there are also opportunities. That ce has an abundance of spiritual energy, which


    can kill beasts and demon cores. All kinds of blood and flesh resources


    are avable, so the white jademanders¡¯ cultivation improved quickly.¡±


    Alex took a long time before he gradually digested this news.


    In fact, when getting a lot of information about the Ultimate Book of Medicine, there were many records


    on it about the small universe, secret ces, and so on. But, Alex had nevere into contact with it,


    and as an ordinary citizen had never understood that there was such a ce in America, so it was hard


    to ept it.


    He continued to ask, ¡°So, what does it have to do with my dad¡¯s whereabouts? Are you saying that my


    dad went inside that ancient boundary?¡±


    Luna nodded.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were clouded and unfocused as he thought about this possibility.


    Alex did not believe that Luna would know about the teleportation formation in Caesar¡¯s tomb because


    teleportation formation was unknown even to Freya.


    ¡®Would the teleportation formation lead to a space within that boundary?¡¯


    One could only say that it was possible. It was also possible that he went to some other unknown


    universe.


    ¡°I have another secret. Do you want to know?¡± Luna said once again.


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Another secret? What is it about this time?¡±


    Lunaughed. ¡°It¡¯s also about your dad.¡±


    Crap!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there is another condition?¡±


    ¡°You have be cleverer!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise!¡±


    Luna stretched out her hand.


    ¡°p! p! p!¡±


    Alex pped her palm three times.


    Luna giggled. ¡°I have met your father before.¡±


    Alex jumped and turned his body abruptly. ¡°Really? Where?¡±


    The two of them nearly bumped into each other when Alex turned his body.


    Luna pressed one hand on Alex¡¯s chest. ¡°What do you want now? You are so close to me.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with a sense of yfulness and a hint of a smile, like a deer jumping around.


    Alex had the feeling of being electrocuted by her eyes. ¡®She¡­ is not teasing me, right?¡¯


    ¡°Where did you see my dad?¡± He hurriedly took a step back, and the Sword of the Universe was by


    now as big as a door panel.


    Luna looked at her feet, and her expression became more yful. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, it turns out that


    your sword can be erged, right? Then, throughout the journey, you just made it so small, are you


    deliberately trying to take advantage of me?¡±


    Alex quickly denied, ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Luna grunted, ¡°Do not judge a book by its cover. Who knows what¡¯s in your man¡¯s heart? Well, to tell


    you the truth, when I met your father, he was still a diving dragon instructor, which was years ago.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    What was the use of the information from years ago?


    Luna said, ¡±I am trying to say that your father also knows that continent, which is another message free


    for you! That meteorite that fell from the sky thirty years ago not only broke into an ancient boundary


    but also created secret realms one after another, which appeared around the world. Some secret


    realms were big, while some were small. But there is one thing for sure, each secret realm has a


    different harvest. So, many big powers arepeting for the secret realms, which is their ultimate


    goal.¡±


    After a pause, Luna continued, ¡°I heard that you are not familiar with Daya from the Stoermer family in


    Michigan. In fact, Michigan¡¯s Stoermer family holds a secret realm, and Daya seems to have gone


    there.¡±


    ¡°How do you even know all this?¡± Alex was stunned.


    ¡°Do you want to know more? Let¡¯s add one more condition!¡±


    ¡°No deal!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Turning his body to the front, Alex quickly controlled the Sword of the Universe and flew forward hastily.


    Very soon. The river entered inside the Witch Mountains and prated the canyon.


    They had arrived.


    Sounds of apes could be heard on both sides of the river. The scenery was as beautiful as a picture


    because there were green mountains and blue waters.


    A melodious sound was heard.


    Luna, who was behind Alex, suddenly took out the Sky-Devil Zither and yed a zither tune.


    With a pair of bare jaded feet and sitting horizontally on the Sword of the Universe, Luna gently plucked


    the zither with her fingers, and a beautiful tune like high mountains and flowing water was yed. The


    tuneplemented the surrounding scenery perfectly.


    The tune ended.


    Luna looked up and asked him, ¡°Was it good?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Luna became unhappy and hummed. ¡°Useless man! You can¡¯t evenpliment people! Humph, I am


    not sitting on your snail-like broken sword!¡±


    Suddenly, the strings of the zither moved.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1584

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1584


    ng! A soundwave like an arrow shot across them.


    Luna lowered her foot a little and leaped onto the soundwave are like lightning. She sped away with the


    soundwave arc.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    ¡°This is too f*cking exaggerated!¡±


    Alex¡¯s jaw fell so hard that he might not be able to close it for some time.


    Seeing her zither ying continuously as she stepped on the soundwaves and went further away, Alex


    hurriedly drove the Sword of the Universe with his spiritual awareness to catch up.


    ***


    Below the peak of Witch Mountain. Above the Witch River.


    Avishly decorated pleasure boat in the water moved forward slowly. However, it was not quiet on the


    pleasure boat.


    p!


    A pnded heavily on a woman¡¯s face, and the woman was instantly flung to the ground with blood


    coming out of the corner of her mouth.


    If Alex were here, he would be able to recognize her. The woman was none other than Shochiku, who


    had left the Divine Constabry and returned to the Hygieia Valley but never returned to the pleasure


    boat.


    The assant, on the other hand, was a woman with a mean face full of cynicism.


    ¡°B*tch, how dare you seduce Big Brother. Don¡¯t you know your status?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror? Are you worthy of Big Brother?¡±


    Shochiku covered her face with tears in her eyes, feeling aggrieved. ¡°Third Senior, you have


    misunderstood. I didn¡¯t!¡±


    p!


    Another heavy p.


    ¡°How dare you squabble? Do you think I¡¯m blind? I saw with my own eyesst night. Big Brother came


    out of your room. You shameless sl*t. You still refuse to admit it?¡±


    Speaking of this, the woman became even angrier.


    She took out a leather whip and whipped it fiercely upon Shochiku¡¯s head and face. Shochiku was a


    doctor with no martial arts skills. This time, she really suffered as her face and body were hit and filled


    with streaks of blood. Shey on the ground and could not get up.


    There was a group of men and women next to them. However, no one stood up for Shochiku.


    Instead, they praised the third senior for beating her. Shochiku¡¯s eyes were teary, and her face was


    covered in blood, even the wounds appeared, and she looked disfigured.


    The third senior asked, ¡°Which brother present here is interested in this b*tch in front of all of us?¡±


    A man stepped up immediately.


    With an evil smile on his face, he said, ¡°Since Third Senior is in the mood, I am willing to contribute.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you are lucky. Go ahead!¡±


    Shochiku was so terrified that she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over. If Big Brother knows,


    he will not let you go.¡±


    ¡°You are still bringing Big Brother up!¡±


    Crack, crack, crack!


    Three more whips and Shochiku¡®s skin split open. She screamed in agony.


    The man took off his clothes and immediately lunged toward her.


    Shochiku used herst strength and jumped through the window of the pleasure boat into the river.


    Ssh!


    This side of the river was swift, and she immediately disappeared.


    ¡°Give chase!¡±


    ¡°I want to see her, dead or alive!¡±


    ¡°She must not be allowed to see Big Brother alive!¡±


    ***


    Swish!


    Alex was very fast when he was alone on his sword. He was still behind Luna.


    At this time, he made a sprint and passed by an object beside him. After passing a few hundred


    meters, he felt that something was wrong and turned back.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It turned out that someone was in the water. He made a grabbing gesture in the air.


    Alex then grabbed the person from the water and took a closer look. He was stunned.


    ¡°Miss Nanami?!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1585

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1585


    Alex was dumbfounded. He could not believe that he would meet Shochiku in the water in the middle of


    Witch River.


    ¡®Could she be dead?¡¯


    Alex quickly pulled Shochiku over.


    ¡®She wasn¡¯t breathing!¡¯


    ¡®However, her chest was still warm. She could still be saved!¡¯


    He hurriedly put Shochiku on the Sword of the Universe. He used the electric needle technique in the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine to stimte her heart, followed by artificial respiration.


    He had long seen the wounds on Shochiku¡¯s body. She was such a quiet and kind girl. When Alex was


    injured, Shochiku also took care of him carefully.


    This sight of Shochiku was tearing him apart.


    ¡®Who was so cruel as to do this to such a kind girl?¡¯


    Blergh!


    Shochiku opened her mouth and spat out arge mouthful of water. Her heartbeat was restored.


    When she opened her eyes and saw Alex, Shochiku froze. ¡°Alex? I¡¯m not dreaming, right?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°You are not dreaming. It must be me dreaming. Why are you in the water? Who did this


    to you?¡±


    Shochiku hadn¡¯t managed to answer when¡­


    In mid-air came Luna¡¯s voice, ¡°Hey, are you having a weak kidney? Can¡¯t you walk anymore?¡±


    Luna was high up in the air. It was still a long way from Alex.


    On the way, Luna realized that Alex was not following her. So, she asked. But, when she took a closer


    look this time, Luna found that Alex was actually with a woman in white.


    She hastily returned with the soundwaves again. Looking at Shochiku with a curious face. ¡°Alex, how


    did you conjure up such arge living person?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I fished her out of the water.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you are very lucky.¡±


    She examined Shochiku and saw that she was covered in wounds. Her face was also disfigured.


    Luna¡¯s expression sank slightly, and she stopped flirting with Alex. ¡°The person who did it was quite


    ruthless.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Let me introduce her to you, Shochiku is a disciple of Hygieia Valley and a doctor of the


    South California Divine Constabry.¡±


    Luna raised her eyebrows. ¡°You knew each other before?¡±


    Alex nodded.


    At this moment¡­


    Avishly decorated pleasure boat traveled along Witch River and rushed over quickly from upstream.


    Several people were on the bow of the pleasure boat, looking indiscriminately toward the river as if


    searching for something.


    Luna¡¯s gaze shed and asked, ¡°The person who hurt you are on this pleasure boat, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Shochiku nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s my third senior.¡±


    Luna hummed lightly. ¡°Fellow disciples are fighting each other.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°What exactly happened? Captain Melvis even told me earlier that he couldn¡¯t contact you


    and had been worried about you.¡±


    While the pleasure boat was still approaching, Shochiku briefly told the whole story.


    Shochiku was weak and suffering from a terminal illness. Her eldest senior pitied her and made a


    potion, which was given to Shochiku to take in the night. On the other hand, the third senior of Hygieia


    Valley liked the eldest senior. She had repeatedly confessed to him but was rejected over and over


    again.


    That night, it happened that someone saw the eldest senioring out of Shochiku¡¯s room. The third


    senior was very jealous and turned frenzied. The third senior was determined that she seduced the


    eldest senior. Today, she found an excuse to invite Shochiku out somewhere to murder her. She even


    wanted the male disciples to defile Shochiku.


    Feeling surprised, Luna asked, ¡°Are the female disciples of Hygieia Valley so vicious?¡±


    Alex looked at the fast approaching pleasure boat and said, ¡°Miss Nanami, don¡¯t worry. I will get justice


    for you.¡±


    Luna pped her hands and said, ¡°Young Master Rockefeller is going to be a hero. When Shochiku


    returns the favor by devoting herself to Young Master Rockefeller, it will be another good story to sing


    and cry about.¡±


    Alex frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Shochiku is innocent and kind. She is different from you. You can¡¯t


    make such jokes.¡±


    Luna red at him. ¡°Ohh, what do you mean, Rockefeller? In your eyes, I¡¯m a heinous witch, right?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t the others call you ¡®Old Moon Devil¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my mother!¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    A coven of witches was even more terrifying.


    At this time, the pleasure boat finally arrived. Someone on it spoke. ¡°Third Senior, we have found this


    b*tch. She¡¯s really alive.¡±


    ¡°There are also two people, a man and a woman, who saved her.¡±


    The third senior¡¯s voice came from inside the pleasure boat, ¡°Kill them all!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1586

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1586


    ¡°Yes, Third Senior!¡±


    Soon after, two men and one woman on the ship¡¯s bow took out their swords with a swoosh. In their


    eyes, Alex and the other two were already dead people.


    However, one man instantly changed his mind after taking a close look at Luna Flores¡¯s appearance.


    He said to the malepanion next to him, ¡°Seventh Junior, look at this woman. She¡¯s truly stunning!


    D*mn, I¡¯ve stayed in Hygieia Valley for several decades, yet I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty woman. This


    pair of beautiful legs alone gives me dirty thoughts. It¡¯s such a waste to kill her.¡±


    Thepanion looked at Luna and said with a nod, ¡°You¡¯re right. Then, let¡¯s grab her over and have


    some fun together. It¡¯s not toote to kill her afterward!¡±


    The female disciple said with a frown, ¡°You two lechers just can¡¯t think straight when seeing a woman.


    What do you mean by you¡¯ve never seen such a pretty woman? That¡¯s because you guys are blind.


    Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m more charming than her?¡±


    The two male disciples looked at her and wanted to vomit.


    Luna just felt upset by the men¡¯s words. Hearing such profanities at this moment, murderous intent


    immediately surged within her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Just kill yourselves!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Beauty? Are you scared silly by us? Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you serve usfortablyter, maybe


    we¡¯ll be reluctant to kill you and even give you afortable life!¡±


    At this moment, a voice from the pleasure boat was heard again. ¡°Is it done yet? You¡¯re getting all


    sentimental when killing a person!¡±


    The woman immediately lifted her de. ¡°I¡¯ll kill that man first.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stepped on the ship¡¯s rail and made a leap.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Luna let out a cold snort and directed a p in the air toward the woman.


    Alex could tell that there was a kind of demonic Chi surging through her body. She was a woman who


    practiced demonic cultivation!


    Wham!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The woman rushed out of the pleasure boat. Then, an explosion sounded.


    Her entire body suddenly exploded.


    The air was full of bloody mist. Broken limbs, guts, and rotten flesh sshed onto the bodies of the two


    companions at the side.


    In an instant, they were dumbfounded.


    Alex¡¯s pupils contacted as well. He felt that this woman was too terrifying. In the future, he should be


    cautious and keep her at a distance with respect.


    ¡°Are you done thinking ofmitting suicide?¡± Luna¡¯s sweet voice rang in the two male disciples¡¯ ears.


    However, to them, this was the final nail in the coffin. The two people trembled in shock as they


    hurriedly took a step backward.


    However, it was toote.


    When Luna stretched her hands, the two people were strangled by an invisible force and lifted into the


    air at the same time.


    ¡°Do you want me to serve you guys?¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Luna smiled, but it made the two people feel extreme fear.


    In the next second, the two people felt an immense swelling pain below their lower abdomen, as if all


    the blood in their bodies had rushed toward that area.


    The area got more swollen with the increasing pain. They yelled in pain. They scratched at their groins,


    but it was useless.


    ¡°Please forgive us, please spare us!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Please don¡¯t kill me. Please spare me. It hurts so much!¡±


    Puff!


    One of the men¡¯s groin exploded with blood gushing like a waterfall. Immediately afterward, the other


    guy faced the same consequence.


    On the pleasure boat, other than Third Senior, there were still a few other fellow disciples.


    Through the translucent windows of the pleasure boat, they saw everything that had happened outside.


    Everyone was so frightened that their limbs and lips started trembling.


    ¡°Third Senior, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead. That woman is too strong.¡±


    ¡°Abandon the ship and escape!¡±


    Third Senior took the lead and rushed out of the pleasure boat¡¯s back, plunging into the water with a


    ssh.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1587

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1587


    Luna did not chase after them but watched the people flee helter-skelter.


    Alex, who was controlling the Sword of the Universe, stood still. He stared daggers at Luna and said,


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go after them?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you trying to drive me away? So that you both can act lovey-dovey here, right?¡± Luna


    sneered. ¡°You¡¯re the one who picked up the girl, not me. You should be chasing after them instead!¡±


    When did Alex pick up a girl?


    However, he said before that he wanted to seek justice for Miss Nanami Shochiku. Naturally, it could


    not be just all talk. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go. You help me to take care of Miss Nanami for a


    while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free. Take care of her yourself.¡±


    Alex did not even know why she got so angry. Hearing that, he could only take Miss Nanami and jump


    onto the pleasure boat first. Only then did he chase after those people.


    However, he was held back by Nanami Shochiku.


    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t go after them!¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you hate them? You almost died in their hands,¡± Alex said.


    Shochiku said, ¡°They¡¯re all my fellow disciples. Even if they deserve to die, it¡¯s just one or two people.


    Third Senior has a huge influence in the sect, and she¡¯s the granddaughter of the grand elder. Those


    people only colluded with her because they had no way to resist her. In fact, they¡¯re not ill-natured.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°But, I don¡¯t think that they¡¯re not ill-natured.¡±


    Hearing the disgusting words when they wanted to make advances at Luna earlier, they were definitely


    not good people.


    However, after being dyed by Shochiku, it was toote, even if Alex wanted to chase after them.


    Even so, it did not matter. He happened to be going on a trip to Hygieia Valley. It was not toote to


    settle the ounts when he got thereter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Moreover, now that he had Shochiku to lead the way, it should be easier to head to Hygieia Valley and


    seek the medicine.


    ¡°Alex, why did youe here?¡± Shochiku asked curiously, ¡°Beyond here is where the mountain gate of


    Hygieia Valley is located, but very few outsiders know this ce.¡±


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to seek the medicine from your Hygieia Valley. At first, I was still


    worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find the mountain gate. With you here now, it¡¯s great.¡±


    Of course, Shochiku was very angry deep down.


    Third Senior and a few fellow disciples actually wanted to murder her and even defile her. If it were


    anyone else, they would not feel happy as well. She must tell her master about this.


    ***


    Shochiku¡¯s injury was still quite severe, especially the flesh on her face was split open by the few


    whips. If the wounds were not treated in time, scars would stay when they healed to a certain extent.


    Sure enough, the scar could be treated at ater time as well. However, that would be a bit


    troublesome.


    Hence, on the pleasure boat, not only did Alex give Shochiku a healing pill, but he even activated the


    Zharvakko talisman of the Ultimate Book of Medicine to help heal the wound on her face quickly.


    Half an hourter, Shochiku was amazed when she saw her healed face in front of a mirror on the


    pleasure boat.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, your medical skills are so amazing. It¡¯s no wonder that Captain Melvis respects you so


    much, saying that your achievements in medicine far surpass the ordinary people¡¯s! At the time, I


    wasn¡¯t quite convinced. Now, I¡¯m speechless,¡± Shochiku said with total admiration.


    She was a traditional doctor who was known as the apothecary in Hygieia Valley. Hence, she had a


    greater understanding of skilled medical practitioners.


    Alex looked at her. ¡°Miss Nanami, is your terminal illness rted to your blood?


    Shochiku¡¯s expression darkened as she nodded. ¡°My blood is different from the others. Its viscosity is


    particrly high. As time goes by, it¡¯d be increasingly higher. It¡¯llpletely freeze until a certain day!


    This is an inevitable family disease. I¡¯m not the only one with this condition, but my mother and


    grandmother were the same too. They did not live past thirty years old.¡±


    As she spoke, she let out a sigh. ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to live past thirty years old!¡±


    Alex ruminated over it.


    Alex seemed to have seen such a disease before.


    However, he could not remember it for a while, and he needed to think about it properly, so he said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Maybe I can save you, but I need a little bit of time to study it! Well, after this


    incident is over, you return to California. I¡¯ll introduce you to someone. She¡¯s the real Immortal Doctor.


    We¡¯ll think of a way when the timees. The sess rate will be even greater.¡±


    ¡°The real Immortal Doctor? A descendant of the Immortal Doctor, Guilherme Extraordinaire?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Guilherme Extraordinaire himself. ¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    Shochiku was extremely shocked.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1588

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1588


    Luna could not hold it anymore. ¡°Are you done with your love affair? If you talk any longer, it¡¯ll be dark


    soon. Why don¡¯t you go already?¡±


    Alex was startled. He looked outside the pleasure boat and unexpectedly found that the boat was not


    moving.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pilot the boat? If you had piloted it, we would¡¯ve reached there by now!¡±


    Luna let out a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m not a boatwoman. I don¡¯t know how to pilot it.¡±


    The pleasure boat had an antique look.


    However, the ship¡¯s bridge equipment was very advanced, and it was at the same level as the most


    high-end yachts. When Alex was still a rich heir back then, William Rockefeller had taught him how to


    pilot a yacht¡­ Not only that, he dabbled in speedboats, motorboats, and all kinds of vehicles. At that


    time, William probably wanted to teach him this as a survival skill.


    Vroom!


    The motor roared.


    The four propellers under the pleasure boat quickly spun. It was no wonder that the pleasure boat was


    very fast when piloted on Witch River earlier.


    Before dark, the boat arrived at a pier.


    This ce already belonged to Hygieia Valley¡¯s territory.


    However, before the boat docked, Alex and the others saw many people standing on the pier. Everyone


    was geared up with a gun, de, or stick in their hands, waiting for the arrival of the enemies.


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    ¡°The situation is a bit bad!¡±


    Through the windows, Alex saw the situation outside. Luna sat on an ancient wooden armchair with her


    pair of beautiful legs raised and resting on the table.


    At this moment, she used herrge, fair toe of her right foot to scratch the instep of her left foot while


    gently humming. ¡°It must be that Third Senior. She arrived there in advance and tried to shift the me


    to us. Isn¡¯t she the grand elder¡¯s granddaughter? Privileged figures can always stir up troubles. If we


    ever want to acquire Dragon Blood Vine smoothly, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d take a lot of effort.¡±


    When Alex saw her beautiful feet, he was in a daze for a while.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you spacing out?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I thought that Third Senior might not give us a chance to talk ashore, so most probably¡­¡±


    As soon as the conversation reached here, a dozen or so round, ck balls were suddenly thrown over


    by someone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bomb!¡±


    ¡°Hurry and go!¡±


    Alex hugged Luna, who was resting her feet, with one hand. With another band, he grabbed Shochiku,


    who was three meters away, over in the air.


    Whoosh!


    They broke through the pleasure boat.


    As the lightning attributed spiritual power poured into his legs, he hurriedly stepped onto the waves and


    fled. Two secondster, an explosion was heard from the pleasure boat.


    An expensive yacht-level pleasure boat was blown into pieces just like that, sinking into the water


    slowly.


    Third Senior, Jill Sinir, was on the shore.


    The sky was getting dark. In addition, Alex¡¯s speed was breakneck.


    Jill did not see them escaping from there, so she asked someone next to her, ¡°Are the people inside


    dead?¡±


    The person said, ¡°A dozen or so Thunder Bombs have exploded the entire pleasure boat. They¡¯d be


    deader than dead for sure!¡±


    Another person said, ¡°Humph, who would have thought that Nanami Shochiku would be so bold? She


    dared to collude with the enemies to harm her fellow disciples.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Just at this moment, a woman¡¯s voice was hearding from all directions, as if a descending demon


    from the sky. ¡°So, is this the way of your Hygieia Valley¡¯s hospitality? Get your sect master toe out


    and meet me!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1589

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1589


    Of course, the voice came from Luna Flores. And she was furious!


    If Alex had not carried her and rushed out of the boat earlier, she really would have been hit by the


    bombs. Even though she was confident that she would not die from the bombs, she would definitely


    suffer a loss. It was inevitable for her head and face to be covered in dust. Perhaps she would suffer


    minor injuries.


    However, in the ears of those people of Hygieia Valley, Luna was simply too arrogant.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t die from the bombs!¡± Jill Sinir viciously said. Her plot of murdering Shochiku must never


    be exposed. Once the eldest senior knew about it, he definitely would not forgive her.


    Hence, she yelled, ¡°That witch is still alive. Everyone, hurry up and kill her. Kill her right now. When she


    launches an attackter, many of us will die.¡±


    However, it was wishful drinking.


    At this moment, Alex and the others were a bit far away. They could not be attacked! These people did


    not haverge firearms in their hands.


    A Hygieia Valley¡¯s disciple shouted, ¡°Nanami Shochiku, you¡¯ve colluded with evil forces and dared to


    murder our fellow disciples. Now, not only do you not confess and repent of your sins, but you even got


    worse. What should be your punishment? How great is the sect master¡¯s status? Do you think a witch


    like you can meet him whenever you wish? Hurry,e here and ept your death!¡±


    Buzz!


    It was the sound of zither¡¯s strings being plucked.


    Tink!


    Swoosh!


    A burst of a murderous sonic wave was like a st of lightning. It pierced through the air. The speed


    broke the sound barrier.


    With a wham, the head of the Hygieia Valley¡¯s disciple, who was still shouting earlier, exploded like a


    crushed watermelon, with the reddish, whitish, and darkish contents sshing all over the ce.


    In an instant, amotion broke out at the pier.


    She could kill whenever she wanted at such a great distance. It was too terrifying! To put it bluntly, the


    people of Hygieia Valley could not even make it to the rankings in terms of martial arts. Luna could


    even subdue the patriarch of the Lomax family with ease, so it would be effortless for her to kill the


    people of Hygieia Valley.


    Alex said with a frown, ¡°Why did you simply kill people again? We¡¯re here to seek medicine. We¡¯re


    handling this matter at first, yet you¡¯re so impulsive. What should we do if we fail to seek the medicine?¡±


    Luna said with surging murderous intent, ¡°If we can¡¯t seek the medicine, we¡¯ll snatch it then. Just look


    at this fuss. Do you think you can find the medicine? I told you. You¡¯re sentimental and don¡¯t act like a


    man.¡±


    Alex felt a surge of dejection. ¡°Alright, alright. Just kill them! Even if you kill them all, I won¡¯t nag you!¡±


    Shochiku hurriedly pleaded, ¡°No, they¡¯re all people who Third Senior have blinded. I beg you. Please


    have mercy.¡±


    Luna had nowhere else to vent her anger.


    Once the Sky-Devil Zither was plucked, a wave of dozens of feet on the river rose and lunged toward


    the pier.


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Run! Hurry up and run!¡±


    The tide was as fierce as a tiger. However, Luna had retrieved the demonic Chi in the end, so it did not


    have much destructive power. Those people were washed away in a hideous mess at most, but there


    was no death crisis.


    Luna stared daggers at Alex. ¡°Since you have the capability, you go!¡±


    Alex looked at Shochiku.


    It was better for the deer to undo what she had done. This matter could only depend on her.


    With Alex¡¯s help, Shochiku¡¯s voice was transmitted to the pier. ¡°Master, I¡¯m Shochiku. I was wronged. I


    didn¡¯t collude with the foreign enemies. On the contrary, it was Third Senior who coborated with Fifth


    Senior and the others and tried to murder me¡­¡±


    Before Shochiku could finish her words, Third Senior, Jill, immediately shouted, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯ve


    committed such a heinous crime. Naturally, you won¡¯t admit it. Don¡¯t you quibble about it. A few of us


    have witnessed it with our own eyes. It¡¯d be useless even if you were to lie till the sky falls down! You


    actually said that I wanted to harm you. Why did I want to harm you? B*tch, be obedient and ept


    your death!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Shochiku could not say more.


    She was incorruptible and maintained her moral integrity. When she was terminally ill, she still worked


    hard to stay alive as well. She had never thought about love affairs because she knew that her


    condition was unsuitable for falling in love with someone. If she were to give birth to a child, wouldn¡¯t he


    or she have suffered the same fate as herself?

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1590

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1590


    However, she could not say that Big Brother had snuck into her room in the middle of the night. It did


    not matter if her reputation was ruined, but she couldn¡¯t bear to drag down Big Brother.


    Jill said, ¡°You can¡¯t say it, right? The evidence is conclusive. What¡¯s there to quibble about? B*tch, you


    committed adultery with a foreign man and colluded with a demonic cultivator to try to topple Hygieia


    Valley. You should be ashamed to face those in Hygieia Valley who raised and taught you. You should


    be ashamed to face your ancestors. You should be ashamed to face your master. Anyone has the right


    to punish people like you!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s nothing else to be said. Use the spiritual cannon to kill them!¡±


    Jill¡¯s grandfather was also the grand elder of Hygieia Valley, Derrick Sinir. He was present at the


    scene as well. He immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, get the spiritual cannon!¡±


    Alex was a little curious. ¡®What was a spiritual cannon?¡¯


    Hence, he did not stop them either as he wanted to see what kind of ything it was.


    However, at this moment, a person, who was tall and slim with an elegant bearing, rushed out of


    Hygieia Valley and said, ¡°I believe Shochiku wouldn¡¯t collude with the foreign enemies and harm her


    fellow disciples. There must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    The person who came over was none other than the eldest disciple of Hygieia Valley, Nanami


    Shochiku¡¯s eldest senior.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When Shochiku saw from a distance that only her eldest senior in the entire Hygieia Valley spoke for


    her, her eyes instantly reddened, and tears started flowing from her face. ¡°Big Brother, I really have


    been wronged. Third Senior used me, saying that I¡­¡±


    Luna could not bear it any longer. ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing about this? What are you afraid of? Didn¡¯t


    she just use you of seducing your Big Brother? Don¡¯t say that you didn¡¯t seduce him. Even if you


    really seduced him, so what? It depends on one¡¯s ability whether she could hook up with him!¡±


    Then, she took a nce at Alex and said, ¡°Hey, beauty, you seem to have someone in your mind. I¡¯m


    afraid that your hard work will be in vain.¡±


    Alex helplessly said, ¡°Miss Nanami and I have a professional rtionship. I¡¯m married and have a wife.¡±


    Luna said, ¡°So, you won¡¯t cheat with her if you have a wife? Tell me, have you ever cheated on her?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to say, that means you did. Hmph, all men in this world are the same, hypocrites!¡±


    ¡°Did you get dumped by a man? Is that why you have such extreme thoughts?¡±


    Smack!


    Luna pped Alex right away.


    She then said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t simply say whatever you want. If you dare to insult my innocence, I¡¯ll


    kill you!¡±


    Alex instantly flinched. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve said something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking. I¡¯m pure, innocent, and haven¡¯t fallen in love before!¡±


    Alex cursed silently, ¡®You¡¯re a moody witch. Who¡¯d dare to fall in love with you? Only lunatics would fall


    in love with you.¡¯


    At this moment, with a step, Shochiku¡¯s eldest senior unexpectedly flew over.


    Alex and Luna¡¯s pupils contracted as well.


    ¡°No way, Big Brother of Hygieia Valley is too awesome, right?¡±


    ¡°Flying is something that Nascent Soul experts can only do!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s kinda impossible!¡±


    The eldest disciple soon arrived before Shochiku.


    Shochiku burst into tears. ¡°Big Brother, I didn¡¯t lie¡­ He¡¯s Elder Rockefeller from the Divine


    Constabry. If it weren¡¯t for him. I would¡¯ve died.¡±


    The eldest disciple did not seem old. He was about twenty seven or twenty eight years old. He looked


    over with his gentle eyes.


    He nodded at Alex and looked at Shochiku¡¯s face. ¡°Is this reddish mark due to Third Junior¡¯s beating?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a reddish mark, but a trace of a healed wound after the scab removal. When I met


    her, she was lying in the water, not breathing. Luckily, I know some medical skills.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    The eldest disciple pulled Shochiku to his side. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Big Brother will stand up for you!¡±


    He took Shochiku ashore. With a cold re, he said to Jill, ¡°Third Junior, I want to hear the truth!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1591

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1591


    After her eldest senior red at her, Jill Sinir almost fell to her knees.


    Seeing such a scene, Derrick Sinir immediately said, ¡°Herschel Lancaster, what¡¯s the meaning of


    this? My granddaughter has already exined it just now. Why won¡¯t you believe it? And, you just


    believe whatever this b*tch Nanami said? Look at this corpse. A witch does it. Can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    It turned out that the eldest disciple was called Herschel Lancaster.


    He waved at the grand elder. ¡°I can differentiate between right and wrong. Grand Elder, you don¡¯t have


    to say so much.¡±


    Derrick had hit a snag. If it were other sects, he, as the grand elder, would have flown into a rage and


    done something after being offended by a junior like Herschel.


    However, Derrick was all talk.


    He could not say something too over the line either. That was because Herschel¡¯s cultivation base was


    too high. It was three points higher than the sect master. He was truly the No. 1 in Hygieia Valley.


    Although he was not the sect master, everyone knew well that his dignity was more significant than the


    sect master.


    This was strength.


    Facing Herschel¡¯s question, Jill wanted to say Shochiku did all of this by colluding with outsiders and so


    on. However, all these words were stuck in her throat, and she could not say them out loud no matter


    what.


    It seemed that something was stopping her from speaking.


    Not only that, she even felt a pang of extreme guilt, as if she would die in the next second if she did not


    tell the truth. Then, she told everyst detail of the incident.


    ¡°Fifth Junior saw youing out of Shochiku¡¯s roomst night, so I suspect that Shochiku tried to


    seduce Big Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I called her out with an excuse and pped her with a whip.¡±


    ¡°I ordered Seventh Junior to defile her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to jump into Witch River¡­¡±


    Jill revealed everything.


    By then, all the fellow disciples of Hygieia Valley were stunned. Never did they expect that everything


    told by Jill was fake.


    She instigated everything that happened.


    Herschel¡¯s gaze seemed like a de as he shouted, ¡°Where are the people from the inquisition?¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± an elder said.


    ¡°How should one be punished for the crime of harming a fellow disciple, deceiving the superiors and


    subordinates, instigatirrg the entire sect to fight with outsiders, and disregarding the fellow disciples¡¯


    lives?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°ording to thew, it¡¯s lynching!¡±


    ¡°Then, what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The members from the inquisition immediately stepped up to capture Jill.


    Derrick yelled, ¡°Let me see who dares to make a move on my granddaughter. I¡¯m the grand elder of


    Hygieia Valley and am second to none after the sect master. Herschel Lancaster, I¡¯m your elder. How


    dare you disrespect your superior? Today, I, Derrick Sinir, will give my words here. I¡¯ll kill whoever


    dares to make a move on my granddaughter!¡±


    Herschel asked, ¡°Are you going your own way?¡±


    Derrickughed. ¡°So what?¡±


    Herschel shook his head. ¡°Grand Elder, I¡¯ll have others give you avish funeral.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Poof!


    Squeeze the air, Herschel snapped Derrick¡¯s neck. Jill shouted, horrified, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa! Herschel


    Lancaster, how dare you? How dare you kill my grandpa?!¡±


    As Herschel waved his hand, the members of the inquisition immediately took Jill away.


    ¡°A nation has itsw, and a family has its rules. Hygieia Valley is a ce where rules rule it.¡±


    When Luna saw Herschel¡¯s action, she directed her words at Alex. ¡°Hey, look at this. This only seems


    like a man¡¯s way of doing things, with swift and decisive reactions. You should learn from him properly.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Everyone has his style of doing things. What¡¯s there to be learned? I think he¡¯s not old


    and just right for you. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve never fallen in love? Since it¡¯s a rare opportunity for


    you to admire someone so much, go for it! ¡±


    Luna cocked her eyebrows. ¡°It tastes sour, are you jealous?¡±


    Alex was instantly rendered speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯re really not amon narcissist.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, this man is old-fashioned and speaks like an old fart I don¡¯t like him. I still prefer a


    younger one. How about youe and date me instead?¡±


    Alex rolled his eyes exaggeratedly. ¡°No, thank you!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1592

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1592


    Jill Sinir was dead. Even Derrick Sinir, the grand elder, had drawn hisst breath.


    Herschel Lancaster was decisive in killing people, causing the fellow disciples¡¯ hearts to race wildly in


    shock. Even the grand elder could be casually killed. This eldest senior was really extraordinarily


    powerful.


    The crowd had dispersed.


    Herschel said a few polite words to Alex again. Then, he said, ¡°My Hygieia Valley stands aloof from the


    worldly affairs, but its rules are stringent. Those who are not the disciples of this sect will be refused


    entry. Please forgive me, Mr. Rockefeller. I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Shochiku, next to him, said, ¡°Big Brother, in fact, Alex and the others specifically came over to seek


    medicine.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re seeking medicine!¡± Herschel nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve saved Shochiku¡¯s life, naturally, it won¡¯t


    be a problem to seek medicine. May I know what kind of medicine you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Dragon Blood Vine!¡±


    Herschel was startled before he looked at Alex suspiciously. ¡°What do you want to do with a Dragon


    Blood Vine?¡±


    ¡°To cure the poison of the pill of seven poisons and save her sister¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hygieia Valley doesn¡¯t have a medicinal herb like Dragon Blood Vine.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Alex activated the Divine Eye and saw through Herschel¡¯s true self. At a nce, Alex could tell that


    Herschel was lying.


    Luna even said, ¡°You¡¯re lying. I know very well that you have this medicinal herb, Dragon Blood Vine.


    I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes.¡±


    Herschel nced at Luna. It could be seen that he did not like Luna. It was for a good reason, too.


    Ordinary people could not see the demonic Chi on Luna¡¯s body. However, in the eyes of expert


    cultivators, it was clear at a nce. In the eyes of most cultivators, demonic cultivation was not


    something good.


    ¡°You people just leave!¡±


    ¡°Even though you¡¯ve saved Shochiku¡¯s life, you also killed my several disciples from Hygieia Valley. I¡¯ll


    not pursue this matter anymore. It¡¯s considered even.¡±


    ¡°If you keep badgering me, don¡¯t me me for being rude,¡± Herschel said expressionlessly. After


    finishing his words, he red at Luna.


    At the time, Luna was about to have a re-up. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t get the Dragon Blood Vine, I¡¯ll never


    give up on it. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll break through by force! What¡¯s so great about an insignificant


    Hygieia Valley? If you make me upset, I¡¯ll burn all of you!¡±


    Alex was shocked.


    Herschel, in front of them, was a Nascent Soul expert.


    ¡®To make such a mor against him, do you have a death wish?¡¯


    Alex hurriedly pulled Luna back and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. She is only spewing such nonsense


    because she¡¯s anxious about her sister¡¯s safety. Please don¡¯t be offended!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Herschel suddenly waved his hand, causing a strong burst of force tond on Luna¡¯s body. In


    an instant, Luna¡¯s demonic Chi surged and resisted it desperately, but she still could not bear it.


    She was sent flying away. As her body was mid-air, she spat a mouthful of blood. With a thud, she fell


    into Witch River.


    ¡°Shochiku, let¡¯s go!¡± As Herschel pulled Shochiku, he turned around and entered Hygieia Valley. Alex


    could see clearly that a force field was there. This was also the reason that the others could not enter


    Hygieia Valley.


    ¡°Luna Flores?!¡±


    Alex, who realized that Luna had not floated up to the surface after falling into the water for a long time,


    immediately rushed over to look for her. Only then did he find her in the water down the river, following


    the stream. He hurriedly fished her up.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Luna waspletely drenched.


    As the transparent like white shirt attached to her body, her curvy figure waspletely revealed. He


    could even see the shape of her waist and belly. It was quite a treat to the eyes. Furthermore, from this


    close-up view, she had a busty bosom and buttock. It was very voluptuous.


    ¡°I must avenge this grudge. I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Luna shouted.


    After shouting, she spat another mouthful of blood. When she raised her head, she saw Alex peeking


    at her body. She got even angrier. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?! Get lost!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1593

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1593


    Alex let go of his hands.


    Luna instantly fell into the river with a ssh and even drank two mouthfuls of water by ident. She


    kept waving her hands in the water and shouted, ¡°Hey, you b*stard! Hurry and pull me up. I have no


    more strength. Are you trying to drown me?¡±


    Facing a moody witch, it was tough to get along with her.


    Alex remained unmoved and said indifferently, ¡°No. If I pull you up, I¡¯ll see your body again for sure.


    When the timees, you¡¯ll get upset again. So, you might as well just stay in the river.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡­ I¡¯m injured, and I can¡¯t swim. H-hurry up and save¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Luna drank another mouthful of


    cold water. Hatred welled up in her heart!


    However, she felt immense pain in her inner organs once she moved. That blow from Herschel was too


    powerful. Moreover, it just restrained her demonic power.


    Then, she bobbed a few times and sank into the water. Her vision went dark, and her breathing


    became difficult.


    In the end, she thought, ¡®Alex Rockefeller, you b*stard. I won¡¯t let you off the hook even if I be a


    ghost!¡±


    She then passed out.


    ***


    After an unknown period, Luna woke up, opened her eyes, and realized that she was lying on the


    ground. The surrounding was dark, without a hint of light at all.


    ¡®Am I dead? Is this theherworld?¡¯


    ¡®I¡­ I just died like that I can¡¯t ept this! Alex Rockefeller, you d*mn b*stard just drowned me alive in


    the river. I¡¯ll curse you. I¡¯ll curse you that you¡¯ll be an eunuch forever, your wife will elope with someone


    else, your kid will belong to your neighbor, you won¡¯t die in peace¡­¡¯ she sobbed.


    Luna opened her eyes, but she could not see anything. After cursing for a while, she started crying.


    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m already dead. Why do I still have to act strong? Can¡¯t I just cry after death?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re really vicious!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder no men dare to court you until now!¡±


    She suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice. It was that b*stard¡¯s, Alex Rockefeller¡¯s!


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet?!¡±


    Luna touched her body. With a pinch that hurt, she finally confirmed that she was not dead yet, but she


    was thrown into an unknown ce.


    She immediately jumped up and realized that her abdomen was still in pain. Only then did she


    remember that she had suffered a severe internal injury. Herschel¡¯s blow was very harsh and had hurt


    her to the point that she could not even stabilize her body in the river and sank into it right away.


    Then, it was Alex who fished her out of the river in the end.


    However, deep down, Luna was still very furious. To her surprise, he waited until she passed out in the


    river and sank into it before rescuing her, causing her to drink a few mouthfuls of water in the river. She


    thought that she had died. That kind of dying feeling was ufortable.


    She fumbled around to get to her feet. Her eyes slowly adapted to the surrounding darkness. She could


    see something.


    Only then did she realize that this ce was inside a certain cave. She was lying on a piece of cold


    rock, with no bedding underneath her body. She did not know to make a fire whatsoever either. Being


    injured at this moment, she was freezing, and she was still feeling a little dizzy.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be that I¡¯ve injured my brain after being underwater for too long, right?¡¯


    As Luna thought about it, she was about to jump up. Her anger toward Alex got even worse.


    Walking toward the sound source, only then did she find out that this cave was crooked. She only


    managed to walk out of the cave after fumbling for a long time. Then, she saw that b*stard Alex had


    actually made a bonfire outside the cave. He was humming while barbecuing¡­ Two fish that weighed


    at least six and a half pounds were pitted above the bonfire. At this moment, oil was seeping out the


    fish, with the fragrance permeating the surrounding area.


    Gulp!


    Luna had not consumed anything for a day. She was famished and could not bear the hunger any


    longer. However, she had nowhere to vent her anger.


    Seeing him being so cozy, she immediately stopped moving before secretly picking up a wooden stick.


    Then, she fiercely threw it at him.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1594

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1594


    Wham! Crack!


    The wooden sticknded hard on Alex¡¯s back.


    However, the Force was automatically activated, crushing the wooden stick right away. The wooden


    stick that was broken into half bounced up fiercely,nding hard on Luna¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Alex¡¯s spiritual consciousness worked well.


    When Luna came out, he already knew it. How could he not realize her sneak attack?


    Heughed heartily. ¡°What is this called? It serves you right! You¡¯re severely injured. You¡¯d better save


    your energy!¡±


    Luna was unbearably indignant. To his surprise, she threw away the wooden stick and pounced onto


    his back, biting down his neck


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°Are you a b*tch?!¡±


    Alex was unguarded due to the surprise attack, and his neck bled from the bite.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He had curbed his temper, yet he had never seen such an unreasonable woman like Luna. Even a


    saint would get infuriated. He grabbed Luna by the arm and turned around ferociously, pinning her to


    the ground.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    One person stacked on top of the other.


    Alex could feel the voluptuousness of her body and that stunning bounciness.


    Her expression changed abruptly. ¡°Let me go. What are you trying to do?¡±


    At first, Alex did not want to do anything. It was just a conditioned reflex after being bitten by her.


    However, he really wanted to give a memorable lesson now. Hence, he did not let her go right away.


    Instead, he pressed his body even harder onto hers and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re such a pretty


    woman, and I¡¯m a normal man. In this wilderness with no one around, what do you think I¡¯m going to


    do?¡±


    A hint of panic shed past Luna¡¯s expression. However, she concealed it soon after.


    She pulled out her hand that was initially protecting her private parts and hooked it around Alex¡¯s neck


    instead. She said while exhaling a fragrant breath, ¡°So, you want to do this! No problem, you don¡¯t use


    force. I¡¯ll take the initiative and offer my body. Consider it as a gratitude for fishing me out of the river.¡±


    Alex was startled. He was just casually saying it, but he dared not do it for real.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s good if you know it. If I hadn¡¯t fished you out, you would have drowned.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Luna suddenly kissed his lips. Not only that, she even stuck out her


    tongue.


    Alex was instantly shocked.


    However, he was not a faithful saint. His body was like an average man¡¯s, and the longing for its savor


    grew. Furthermore, the strong man who had not done the deed with other women for some time


    responded vigorously after a few seconds. Such a wilderness gave him a feeling of setting himself free


    as well¡­


    Converting passivity into an initiative, both his hands also started moving. Soon, he grabbed Luna¡¯s


    bosom¡­


    He wanted it.


    When he was about to conquer Luna under confusion and infatuation, she silently raised her knee.


    At that particr moment, she put a great force into it and mmed hard into Alex, hitting the area


    between his legs.


    Crack!


    Alex heard a crack, followed by a burst of unparalleled pain.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    He instantly flung away Luna and sat on the ground, with both his hands covering his groin while


    howling in pain.


    That area of his was broken!


    This witch had broken it!


    Luna got to her feet andughed heartily. ¡°Scoundrel, how dare you to have lewd thoughts about me.


    Now, you¡¯re satisfied! It¡¯s broken, right? I¡¯ll turn you into thest eunuch of this century. How about it?


    Are you satisfied? You should thank me for giving you free surgery!¡±

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1595

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1595


    Hearing Luna¡¯sughter and words, Alex snapped at once.


    Anger surged, and an intense hatred suddenly arose. There was only one thought in his mind. ¡®I am


    now an eunuch, but I haven¡¯t had a child yet. I¡¯ll have no descendants. Not only that, my wife at home


    is going to be a grass widow!¡¯


    ¡®How miserable would that life be? When the timees, my wife will remarry too!¡¯


    Roar!


    He let out an angry roar. Bearing the immense pain, he abruptly lunged forward and pushed Luna to


    the ground once again.


    Luna was not afraid at all. ¡°What are you going to do? That member of yours is broken. Can it still be


    used? Since you¡¯re capable, try using it! I¡¯m waiting for you! If you can¡¯t use it, you¡¯re a eunuch!


    Eunuch, eunuch! D*mn eunuch!¡±


    Alex mmed the ground next to Luna¡¯s head with his fist.


    Immediately a huge crater appeared.


    The ground where the two people were on even abruptly copsed.


    It could be seen that with the power of Alex¡¯s blow, it would st Luna¡¯s head into a crushed


    watermelon if it were tond on her head.


    Luna was slightly nervous as well.


    However, she deserved to be called the owner of the Sky-Devil Zither, she was full of demonic Chi, and


    even her personality was devilish. Not only did she not flinch, but she even became aggravated. ¡°What


    about it? Did I touch on the sore point? Who told you b¡¯tstard to watch me fall into the water without


    saving me, but you only saved me after I¡¯ve sunk! You even wanted to hit me when I was down by


    trying to force yourself on me! It serves you right! You¡¯ll be a eunuch for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just an eunuch. What¡¯s the point of pinning down a woman like me? If you¡¯re capable, screw me


    then! Come on,e on. I¡¯ll admire you if you can screw me!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were bloodshot


    First, it was due to pain. Secondly, it was due to anger.


    Rip!


    Alex forcibly tore Luna¡¯s clothes with his hands right away. They had turned into pieces of flying


    butterflies.


    Luna¡¯s body was injured, and she did not have the strength to resist him, but she kept cursing and


    kicking her legs frantically.


    Just then, Alex¡¯s body abruptly sank.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Luna almost could not catch her breath.


    There was only one thought in her mind. ¡®Impossible, how could this be possible?¡¯


    ¡®He has be an eunuch after his member is broken. How could it still be working?¡¯


    However, Alex did not seem to feel that he had recovered to normal. There was only rage in his mind


    now and the goal of severely punishing this witch. With the bloodshot eyes, he had utterly turned into a


    wild beast at this moment! Only the most primitive wilderness, as well as the most native conquest of a


    male, remained in his body. As for Luna¡¯s screams and painful howls, he seemed to have heard all of it


    at all.


    Ten minutes¡­


    Half an hour¡­


    One hour¡­


    Two hours¡­


    After more than two hours, the wilderness had wholly quieted down.


    At this moment, Luna had been inhumanely devastated. She had passed out several times due to pain.


    She fainted and woke up again.


    She had a feeling that she had died countless times. Just then, she would feel exhausted if she just


    slightly moved her fingers.


    Other than that, her mind went nk. She thought, ¡®This little brute has forced himself on me!¡¯


    On the other hand, Alex was in a different state of mind at this moment.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    One hour ago, he realized something was not right. He had done such a bestial act! For a man, it was


    an unforgivable matter. At the time, he seemed to havepletely lost his sanity. He just wanted to


    punish this woman, to make her regret endlessly, and to make her pay the price for her words and


    actions.


    Now that he thought about it carefully, there was a problem with him. At that time, his emotion was


    affected by a certain kind of energy.


    Pain!


    It was just one of them.


    Rather, it was demonic Chi!


    That was right. Alex¡¯s sanity had been affected by Luna¡¯s demonic Chi earlier. As the demonic Chi


    entered his body, it stimted the vigorous reaction of the Force in his body. The Force with lightning


    attribute seemed to have activated a strong chemical reaction at the time. Under the circumstances of


    sensing his damaged body, it repaired the injury spontaneously right there and then. Hence, Alex


    managed to recover to normal in a short time after his member was broken.


    ***


    At the same time¡­

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1596

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1596


    Thebination of the two of them caused the spiritual powers of Demonic Chi and the Force to


    produce chemical reactions continuously. It further intensified Alex Rockefeller¡¯s emotions.


    In fact, the lightning attribute spiritual body in his body even evolved. Alex could sense all three parts of


    his energy core had


    been filled. He was about to break through his half-stepped Core Formation stage.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dark clouds began to form in the night sky above them.


    Zap, zap, zap!


    The air seemed to be filled with electricity. In theyers of clouds, hidden lightning bolts repeatedly


    rumbled.


    ¡®Is it going to rain?¡¯ Alex silently thought as he looked at Luna Flores, who looked like she had died. He


    reached out to check her breathing, but he ended up hearing her weak voice. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex truly hated her before. He had nearly killed her. However, now, that emotion no longer existed


    after two hours of venting.


    Most importantly, not only did Alex not turn into a eunuch, but he even ended up raping her. His mood


    had changed entirely.


    After thinking for a long while, Alex finally said something. ¡°You can¡¯t me me. You asked for it,¡± he


    said.


    Luna¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She red at Alex without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Alex looked tip at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain. Let¡¯s get into the cave. Can you walk on your


    own?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Luna yelled angrily.


    Alex pouted. He was just about to forcefully carry her into the cave when a huge lightning bolt suddenly


    shot down from above.


    Boom!


    It was terrifyingly loud.


    The scariest part was that the lightning bolt didn¡¯t hit therge tree nearby. Instead, it struck Alex


    directly.


    Luna¡¯s body froze in shock. She had witnessed Alex being struck by lightning.


    It was such a huge lightning bolt, and it was like a heavenly tribtion. Could someone even survive


    that?


    ¡®Alex must have been dead!¡¯


    Luna didn¡¯t know how to describe how she was feeling. Earlier, she was raped by Alex, but he was


    struck and killed by a lightning bolt in the blink of an eye. Karma happened a little too fast. She couldn¡¯t


    even react in time. Most importantly, Luna should¡¯ve been happy about this, but she wasn¡¯t happy at


    all.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    Right then, Alex¡¯s body moved a little as he yelled.


    He touched himself with both hands. There were still bits of sizzling lightning energy left on the surface


    of his body.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not dead yet? A f*cking lightning bolt actually struck me!¡±


    The moment the lightning bolt struck Alex, he thought he would be dead for sure. However, in that


    crucial moment, the shattered Chaos Bead in his mind pce vibrated forcefully, and mysterious


    energy surrounded his body before sweeping the lightning bolt¡¯s energy away.


    Shuffle¡­


    Right then, a golden ray of light descended from the sky and coincidentally fell upon Alex. It also


    surrounded Luna¡¯s body.


    Right after that, thick energy spread across their bodies!


    ¡°This..?¡±


    ¡°This is the Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion!¡± Luna eximed.


    She looked shocked.


    While basking in the Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion, the wounds on her body were visibly healing


    at a very high rate. Even the severe internal wounds inflicted by Herschel Lancaster were rapidly


    healing! However, most of the energy entered Alex¡¯s body.


    That was because the Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion belonged to him.


    At this point, Alex finally realized he was going through his first-ever Core Formation Lightning


    Tribtion under such circumstances!


    He had sessfully entered the stage of Core Formation!

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1597

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1597


    When Alex Rockefeller acquired the Legacy of the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he already knew about


    the existence of the Lightning Tribtion.


    This was a path that every cultivator had to go through. Anyone who wanted to get past Divine


    Transcendence and arrive at Core Formation needed to experience the Lightning Tribtion once. This


    was a rule of the Path of God, and it was a test for cultivators. Those who couldn¡¯t get through the


    Lightning Tribtion would end up losing everything.


    Meanwhile, those who managed to get through the Lightning Tribtion would acquire the Golden


    Light of Lightning Tribtion. Not only did the Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion have a healing


    effect, but it also helped in one¡¯s cultivation.


    In reality, Alex had also nned to prepare some stuff for his tribtion. For example, he wanted to


    prepare some defensive magical treasures that could assist him in the tribtion. However, his n fell


    behind the changes he experienced. Before he was even ready, he had a breakthrough in his


    cultivation after sleeping with Luna Flores. Unable to suppress his cultivation, the Lightning Tribtion


    was triggered.


    But something wasn¡¯t right!


    ¡®Core Formation¡¯s Lightning Tribtion should have nine separate Lightning Tribtions!¡¯


    ¡®I only experienced one. How did I get through it all directly? Even if this was a cheat, this shouldn¡¯t


    have been the case, right?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be¡­ The Chaos Bead taking effect?¡¯


    Alex thought about what Yuno once told him. He said that the Chaos Bead could protect one from


    heavenly tribtions. The Lightning Tribtion was also considered one type of heavenly tribtion. In


    that case, the remaining eight Lightning Tribtions were possibly avoided because of the Chaos


    Bead.


    Clearly, Luna was no stranger to the Lightning Tribtion. ¡°Why did you only have one Lightning


    Tribtion?¡± She looked at Alex and asked.


    Naturally, Alex wouldn¡¯t tell her about the Chaos Bead. Even if the two of them had sex, she probably


    wouldn¡¯t take it too seriously based on this demonic woman¡¯s personality. In fact, she might even have


    secretly wanted to kill him!


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because you¡¯re a demonic cultivator! You have affected my Lightning Tribtion,¡± Alex


    said.


    Luna frowned.


    She was a demonic cultivator, and she also had Lightning Tribtions. Moreover, her Lightning


    Tribtions were even scarier than what ordinary cultivators experienced. Logically speaking, if Alex¡¯s


    Lightning Tribtion were affected by her, it would¡¯ve


    been even more ferocious. However, he managed to get past it in a single attempt, and the Golden


    Light of Lightning Tribtion descended upon him.


    Nothing could exin this.


    ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t do that on purpose earlier. Your demonic cultivation affected my consciousness. Hence,


    don¡¯t expect me to take any responsibility!¡± When Alex said this, he felt like a b*stard.


    Lunaughed coldly before jumping to her feet.


    The Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion¡¯s healing effect was shockingly good. As long as one was still


    alive, one would be able to recover fully.


    Hence, very few cultivators got sick after achieving Core Formation.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Luna startedughing loudly.


    ¡°Responsibility? That¡¯s truly funny. Do you think I¡¯m a stupid woman like that? You raped me. I¡¯d only


    want you to take responsibility if I¡¯m brain-dead!¡±


    ¡°Your Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion saved my life. We¡®re even now!¡±


    ¡°However, the two things that you owe me have not changed,¡± Luna said after a pause.


    Alex shrugged. He quickly picked up his clothes from the ground and put them on one at a time.


    Fortunately, he took off his clothes when he battled against Luna. Otherwise, all his clothes would¡¯ve


    been burned to ashes. All sorts of pills in his fanny pack would¡¯ve all gone to waste.


    ¡°What about mine?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Clothes!¡± she yelled.


    Her clothes had been torn apart long ago.


    When she came with him, she didn¡¯t bring any clothes to change into. Now, she waspletely naked.


    It seemed very awkward.


    Alex happened to have an extra set of clothes in his fanny pack.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Do you want mine?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    Alex tossed some clothes over to Luna. After that, he looked at the grilled fish on the bonfire. After such


    a long period had psed, it waspletely burned!


    However, the hunger pangs felt horrible. He had no choice but to catch more fish. Alex would clean his


    body up while he was at it. His entire body was covered in sweat and blood. He couldn¡¯t even tell


    whose sweat and blood it was.


    After an hour, Alex grilled two fish. He came rather fully prepared, and he even brought salt with him.


    After that, he gathered some wild herbs to add to the mix.


    The fish he grilled turned out very delicious.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1598

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1598


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Alex Rockefeller asked.


    ¡°What do you think? I want both!¡± Luna Flores regained her strength. She then grabbed all the grilled


    fish through the air. ¡°If you want to eat, go and catch new ones,¡± she said.


    With that, Luna returned to the cave with the grilled fish.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Alex smacked himself on the head. He didn¡¯t have any other choice.


    In the night, Alex stayed in the front half of the cave. Meanwhile, Luna stayed in the back half of the


    cave. Alex didn¡¯t n to sleep because he was afraid that the female demon might suddenly do


    something to him while he was asleep.


    However,ter in the night, Luna called him in.


    Alex lit up a fire. ¡°Why are you not sleeping in the middle of the night, and why did you ask me toe


    over?¡± he asked.


    Luna sat in a cross-legged manner. ¡°Since I cannot sleep, and neither can you, let¡¯s discuss how we


    can get the Dragon Blood Vine.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Cows die from exhaustion, but the field is evergreen. Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying?¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Oh, but the field does get all dried up,¡± Alex retorted.


    Wham!


    Luna reached for a piece of rock and forcefully threw it at Alex. Fortunately, Alex managed to catch it.


    ¡°Herschel Lancaster is a Nascent Soul expert. When he hit you during the day, he was prepared to kill


    you. If you didn¡¯t have a protection amulet with you, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape! Even so,


    you¡¯ve been terribly injured. It took me great effort to save your life,¡± Alex said. He sat about ten meters


    away from Luna.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this either. When did Herschel be a Nascent Soul expert?¡± Luna was also feeling


    bothered by it, but she didn¡¯t want to give Alex an easy time. ¡°If you knew I was severely injured, why


    were you still so rough?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°My mind was influenced by your demonic Chi. If you hadn¡¯t attacked me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!


    But I must thank you. Your Demonic Chi helped in my spiritual power¡¯s evolution. That¡¯s why I was able


    to break through to Core Formation,¡± Alex said.


    Luna didn¡¯t reply to Alex.


    To be honest, she also made some progress. Alex¡¯s spiritual power also increased the level of her


    demonic powers.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drop the matter. Neither ofus will bring it up again. I¡¯ll just pretend that a dog had bitten


    me,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll also pretend that a dog had bitten me,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to kill Herschel,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°What? You were nearly killed earlier. You¡¯re no match for him,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you achieved Core Formation? We¡¯ve got hope now. If we want to get the Dragon Blood Vine,


    we can¡¯t circle Herschel. The only way we¡®ll seed is if we kill him,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°What if another Nascent Soul shows up?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°No way? Do Nascent Souls grow on trees?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°If a disciple could achieve Nascent Soul, what about his master? I have another solution. If we can¡¯t go


    rough, we¡¯ll use a soft approach¡­ We¡¯ll steal it! Dragon Blood Vines are buried under the ground.


    Nobody will notice if we stole one.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. How do we steal it?¡±


    After that, the two of them discussed in detail.


    Their discussion ended in rtive silence.


    The next day, they proceeded with the n they hade up with, figuring out the defensive patterns


    around Hygieia Valley. They¡¯d then wait until it was nighttime to act.


    However, at approximately ten o¡¯clock in the morning, two ferries showed up on Witch River.


    The ferries stopped at the Hygieia Valley¡¯s dock. Close to one hundred people got off the ferries, and


    none of them seemed ordinary. Most importantly, they were all women.


    A middle-aged woman shouted, ¡°Floral Valley has arrived! Master Brahms, are you all prepared for the


    pill-makingpetition that takes ce once every three years?¡±


    Her voice rumbled throughout Hygieia Valley like the sound of thunder.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1599

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1599


    Right then, Alex Rockefeller and Luna Flores studied the geography of Hygieia Valley in the


    surrounding area. They were trying to figure out the secrets of Hygieia Valley¡¯s outer spell formations.


    Luna knew nothing about spell formations, and she could only rely on Alex for this. Meanwhile, Luna


    stood guard nearby to warn him of any dangers. Although the two of them had sex, they felt even more


    estranged.


    Alex was feeling a little troubled on the inside. ¡®How did I end up sleeping with this demonic woman?¡¯


    Although they had agreed to call it a tie, Alex still felt concerned about this matter. If Dorothy Assex


    found out about his ridiculous behavior, Alex feared that she might make him pay for it clearly.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t havee with her!¡¯


    ¡®Most importantly, I¡¯m worried about Martiny Mayer finding out. If she finds out about this, she might


    even rid me of my manhood!¡¯ Alex thought.


    However, right then, Alex and Luna heard the voice from the dock.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are people from Floral Valley here?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡± Luna asked with a pout.


    ¡°Go and have a look,¡± Alex said.


    Luna frowned. However, she knew that she was cooperating with Alex now. She really was the only


    person who could do it. ¡°Keep investigating. Don¡¯t ck off,¡± she said.


    After saying that, Luna leaped into the air and headed over to the dock.


    When Alex saw how Luna wore men¡¯s clothes, making her look two sizesrger, and how she was


    walking weirdly, he couldn¡¯t help butugh again.


    Soon, Luna returned.


    ¡°Two ferries arrived at the dock. Over a hundred women got off. They call themselves Floral Valley, and


    they want topete against Hygieia on pill-making,¡± she said.


    Alex was stunned for a moment. ¡°Over a hundred women and no men?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°That really is Floral Valley!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Humph. Do you want to be their only male disciple? That way, you can rape all sorts of different


    women every night, right?¡± Luna asked.


    Alex was honestly finding it a little difficult to bear her snarkyments. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help here.


    You can go back. I¡¯ll give Freya Mayer a call when I locate the Dragon Blood Vine,¡± he said.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying I¡¯m a bother?¡± Luna asked angrily.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. I just feel that having too many people around will make us an easy target. It¡¯d be


    easier if I worked alone. On top of that, breaking spell formations is a technical task. You don¡¯t know


    anything about it either. If you identally activate a spell formation, all our efforts would go to waste,¡±


    Alex said.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what you saidst night, ¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be straightforward. I can¡¯t stand you,¡± Alex bared his cards. He felt too exhausted on the


    inside.


    ¡°Hehe. You really are a man. You bedded mest night, but you already can¡¯t stand me now. If you


    can¡¯t stand me, don¡¯t sleep with me!¡± Luna eximed.


    ¡°Look at you. Your words are always spiteful. Do you think I willingly slept with you? It was all your


    demonic Chi¡¯s fault,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°That¡¯s an excuse,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Fine. What exactly do you want? We¡¯ve already slept together, and we can¡¯t go back in time. What do


    you want aspensation? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡°Call me ¡®Queen¡¯,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, call me ¡®Queen¡¯,¡± she repeated.


    Alex was dumbfounded. ¡®What kind of request was this?¡¯


    After looking at Luna a few times, Alex finally spoke again. ¡°Fine, fine. Alright, alright. I¡¯ll call you


    ¡®Queen¡¯. Queen, are you happy now? About that, Queen, can you please go back?¡±


    Luna seemingly smiled as she reached out to touch his chin. She lifted his chin slightly.


    ¡°What I mean is, from now on, I am the Queen, and you are my servant. You must obey me,¡± Luna


    said.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Since you disagree, let¡¯s break things off. I¡¯ll go back and tell your wife that you raped me! I¡¯ll


    make everyone find out about your heinous act. They¡¯ll know what kind of person you really are,¡± Luna


    instantly said coldly.


    Alex¡¯s body froze. He felt as cold as ice.


    A thought urred to him. ¡®Should I just kill her?¡¯


    After killing her, Alex could me everything on Herschel Lancaster. Anyway, Herschel nearly killed her


    the day before. However, Alex was soon shocked by his thoughts.


    He shouldn¡¯t think like this.


    Never mind that he would end up being killed in retum, but even if he seeded, the Mayer family


    would still bother him. Most importantly, an action like this would cause Alex to lose his sense of


    humanity. He¡¯d fallpletely onto the path of evil. In the end, he¡¯d walk further and further down this


    path of mistakes until he eventually reached hell.


    Alex was shocked back to his senses. He even felt a little soaked in the back.

 The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1600

    The Pinnacle Of Life Chapter 1600


    Alex Rockefeller took a deep breath. ¡°Do whatever you want. Besides, the innocent will not be affected


    by nder. My wife will believe in me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. I haven¡¯t finished yet! I don¡¯t need you to call me ¡®Queen¡¯ in public. I¡¯m only asking


    you to do that when we¡¯re alone. I¡¯ll still respect you when outsiders are around! Oh, right. I forgot to tell


    you. My mother is a powerful demon. If she finds out that a man has defiled her only daughter, let¡¯s see


    if she¡¯ll kill your entire family,¡± Luna Flores said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex nearly couldn¡¯t breathe. After stunned for a long while, he finally made up his mind.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to ovee this with a soft approach! I¡¯m going to use my body¡­ Oh, no! I mean, I¡¯m going


    to use my gentleness to conquer you, you demonic woman! I¡¯m going to put on a big show!¡¯ Alex


    thought.


    Ba-dump!


    Alex kneeled on one leg and hugged Luna¡¯s thigh. ¡°My beloved queen!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too fake. Try again,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Queen, your majesty!¡±


    ¡°Again!¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Greetings, Queen!¡±


    ¡°One more time¡­¡±


    ¡°Queen, your thigh is so smooth. It¡¯s the smoothest thigh in the world!¡± Alex said.


    This time, Luna was satisfied. She pulled him up by his chin. ¡°That¡¯s a smart decision. Don¡¯t worry. You


    won¡¯t regret being with me! I¡¯ll offer you benefits asionally.¡±


    After saying that, Luna kissed Alex gently on one corner of his lips.


    Of course, Luna could tell Alex was just acting. However, she didn¡¯t mind! In fact, there was another


    plot she was nning that Alex didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for us that Floral Valley showed up now for thepetition. While Hygieia Valley¡¯s


    people are busy dealing with Floral Valley, we¡¯ll use the opportunity to sneak inside and steal the


    Dragon Blood Vine!¡± Luna said as sheughed.


    ¡°Do it well, Alex. Once we get the Dragon Blood Vine, I¡¯ll reward you,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°What¡¯s my reward, Queen?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°How about rewarding you with a child?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Alex nearly puked blood. He was horrified.


    After that, Alex recalled that he didn¡¯t practice safe sexst night amidst the excitement. If Luna was


    ovting, wouldn¡¯t it be very easy for her to conceive? Alex still felt very confident in his sperms. At


    least, each of them would be sufficiently potent.


    What would Alex do if Luna ended up having nonuplets?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you not happy with that?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°No, no. Queen, you are the most beautiful woman in the world. Your children would surely be the


    cream of the crop. However¡­ You¡¯re still so young and beautiful, and you haven¡¯t enjoyed the best life


    has to offer yet. Your life would be a little too boring if you get dragged down by children!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I¡¯m already thirty three,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes widened. He felt as if his heart was bleeding.


    That meant he had slept with an older woman!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why the loud reaction? Do you want to expose us? Or are youining that I¡¯m old?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Why would I? I like older women, ¡± Alex said.


    Luna stared at Alex and chuckled. ¡°Go on and crack the spell formation. Those people are already


    getting a move on. We won¡¯t have to wait until tonight! Also, if the chance arises, I must kill Herschel


    Lancaster!¡±


    After over half an hour, Alex located the weakest point of the spell formation. After that, with the help of


    the innate spell formation from Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six, Alex used it as a temporary formation te


    to break the spell formation. He then silently crawled through the hole.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for me here?¡± Alex asked when he saw Luna following him.


    ¡°What if you bump into Herschel? Can you beat him on your own? You¡¯re my male servant. I must be


    responsible for you,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Fine! Remember to cover up your face!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Why should I cover my face?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Your face is too pretty. I¡¯m afraid you might attract men¡¯s attention,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°You learn fast,¡± Luna said.


    After much work, the two of them finally made it inside Hygieia Valley.


    As soon as they jumped off a boulder, they suddenly realized that another masked person had also


    jumped. The three of them were less than three meters apart from each other. Suddenly, they looked at


    each other with widened eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°And you guys¡­ Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    Alex Rockefeller and Luna Flores were both a little dumbfounded.


    However, from the look in the other person¡¯s eyes, she seemed even more in shock Her entire body


    froze, and she kept backing away. Moreover, from her voice, they could tell that she was a woman.


    After being stunned for half a second, Alex immediately rushed over and grabbed the woman just as


    she was about to escape. He covered her mouth with his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss properly!¡± Alex said softly.


    This was the internal part of Hygieia Valley, and there was a row of houses up ahead. They could even


    see some people walking in and out of the houses. If they weren¡¯t careful, they¡¯d be noticed.


    Soon, the three of them quietly sneaked into a small forest nearby.


    Under broad daylight, this woman¡¯s face was covered up, and she even sneaked around. Indeed, she


    wasn¡¯t someone from Hygieia Valley! Alex also felt speechless about bumping into someone who


    happened to be sneaking into the ce to steal stuff. He didn¡¯t know what to say. It was probably


    because Hygieia Valley was too much of a temptation for thieves!


    Snap!


    Luna used a snapped tree branch and poked it against the woman¡¯s neck. With a single move, Luna


    removed the mask on her face.


    She turned out to be a rtively young girl. In fact, she looked quite attractive.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Alex asked.


    The woman shook her head nervously, and she refused to speak


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking. She¡¯s from Floral Valley,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Alex asked curiously.


    ¡°I saw her on the dock earlier,¡± Luna said.


    Alex chuckled. After that, he recalled how this woman was behaving. ¡°Why would someone from Floral


    Valley sneak into Hygieia Valley? Could you be a spy Hygieia Valley sent into Floral Valley?¡± he asked


    with a shocked expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The woman remained silent.


    ¡°Or perhaps, you are the lover of a handsome dude from Hygieia Valley. Did you sneak in here to


    secretly meet up with him using this opportunity?¡± Alex asked.


    The woman¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. Her reaction failed to escape Alex¡¯s eyes, and he knew he had


    guessed wrong.


    Meanwhile, Luna immediately interrupted Alex. ¡°You think everyone sneaks like you, having affairs with


    other people?¡± she asked.


    ¡°When did I do that? I was the one who was tricked into having sex, alright?¡± Alex retorted.


    Luna snorted.


    After that, she red coldly at the woman. ¡°Tell us immediately about your background and why you¡¯re


    here. Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll strip you naked and hang you in the men¡¯s bathroom. After that, I¡¯ll write you¡¯re a


    spy from Flora] Valley all over your body¡­¡±


    The woman trembled when she heard this. Clearly, she never thought that anybody would do


    something so cruel to her.


    ¡°Speak!¡± By then, Luna¡¯s hand was already on the woman¡¯s chest. Her finger even touched the


    protruding part.


    Alex could clearly sense that the woman had goosebumps around her neck. Her goosebumps had


    immediately appeared.


    Alex looked at Luna with a shocked and curious expression. ¡®Could this person actually be interested in


    women too? From the looks of her hand movements, she seems to be well trained!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I came to Hygieia Valley to steal¡­ The ess tokens,¡± the woman said.


    Alex and Luna looked at each other.


    ¡°What ess tokens?¡±


    ¡°ess tokens to Spiritual Valley Dungeon,¡± the woman replied.


    ¡®Dungeon?¡¯ Alex and Luna were both shocked.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    ¡°Exin in detail!¡± Alex Rockefeller said.


    Meanwhile, Luna Flores started threatening. ¡°Hurry up, or I¡¯ll start stripping you. Your skin is quite


    smooth, youngdy. Before tossing you into the men¡¯s bathroom, I might as well enjoy your body first,¡±


    Luna hissed.


    With that, Luna squeezed the woman¡¯s breast.


    Alex was stunned by what he saw.


    ¡®What on earth?!¡¯ he thought.


    The woman, on the other hand, was terrified. Unable to imagine such a repulsive thing happening to


    her, she immediately told Alex and Luna how everything happened.


    It turned out that Floral Valley also resided in the Witch Mountain range. Meanwhile, the high-level


    Floral Valley and Hygieia Valley members had coincidentally discovered a dungeon in the deeper parts


    of Witch Mountain a few decades ago. There were spiritual herbs everywhere inside, and resources


    were in abundance. Spiritual energy was also very dense there.


    They called this ce Spiritual Valley Dungeon.


    However, the entrance of Spiritual Valley Dungeon was hazardous. To enter the ce, a kind of ess


    token called Spiritual Valley Token was be needed.


    With the token, one would be able to enter and exit easily. However, there were limited numbers of


    Spiritual Valley Tokens. Only twenty of such tokens were in existence.


    People from Hygieia Valley and Floral Valley both wanted the Spiritual Valley Tokens. In the end, they


    decided who would im ownership through pill-makingpetitions.


    Meanwhile, this woman was here to steal the tokens.


    Luna had an excited look in her eyes after she heard all this. ¡°Have you been inside?¡± Luna asked.


    The woman nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been in there once, but it¡¯s very dangerous inside. There are ferocious wild


    beasts that are fiercer and stronger than any wild beasts outside.¡±


    ¡°Those aren¡¯t wild beasts. They¡¯re demon beasts,¡± Luna said.


    ¡°Since the two sects discovered the dungeon at the same time, and there are twenty Spiritual Valley


    Tokens, why can¡¯t you just divide it equally? Can¡¯t twenty people enter the dungeon at the same time?


    Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Alex asked.


    Luna seemed to be very knowledgeable about this matter.


    ¡°Humans will always have greed, and everyone has their own agenda. With such abundant resources


    in the dungeon, anyone would want it all for himself. Besides Hygieia Valley and Floral Valley coexist


    on Witch Mountain, and they both make pills. Come to think of it. They¡¯re probablypetitors, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Luna said.


    ¡°Floral Valley and Hygieia Valley actually have the same roots. Two centuries ago, only our Floral


    Valley existed. There wasn¡¯t anything called Hygieia Valley. Hygieia Valley¡¯s ancestors betrayed Floral


    Valley and set up their own sect as Hygieia Valley. In terms of authenticity, Floral Valley is the authentic


    sect,¡± the woman answered.


    After a pause, the woman started asking questions. ¡°Who are you people? Could you be here to steal


    the Spiritual Valley Tokens too? Hang on, you didn¡¯t even know about Spiritual Valley Dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Since you were able toe in, it looks like you know quite a lot about spell formations. You¡¯re here to


    steal the Spiritual Valley Tokens. Meanwhile, we¡¯re here to steal the Dragon Blood Vine. Why don¡¯t we


    work together?¡± Alex asked.


    The woman was stunned for a moment. She then shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t steal the Dragon Blood


    Vine,¡± she said.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Hygieia Valley doesn¡¯t contain any Dragon Blood Vine.


    ¡°Hygieia Valley doesn¡¯t contain any Dragon Blood Vine. You can only find it in Spiritual Valley


    Dungeon.¡±


    ¡°What? How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Spiritual Valley Dungeon is opened once every three years. Three years ago, people from Hygieia


    Valley had already moved the Dragon Blood Vine into Spiritual Valley Dungeon. That¡¯s because they


    were finding it difficult to sustain the Dragon Blood Vine,¡± she exined.


    Luna tutted. ¡°This means that we must also go to Spiritual Valley Dungeon,¡± she said.


    ¡°Where are the tokens?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Custody of the Spiritual Valley Tokens are changed once every three years. This time, the tokens are


    in the hands of Hygieia Valley. The master of Hygieia Valley probably has them!¡± the woman replied.


    Luna snorted softly. ¡°With your skills, can you even steal them?¡±


    The woman red at Luna and suddenly chuckled. ¡°I know how to use poison!¡±


    Luna was stunned. ¡°What poison?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Right after the question, Luna suddenly felt something amiss in her body. Her breathing became


    uneven, and her Demonic Chi began to freeze up. Meanwhile, her limb also got weaker. After that, she


    plopped down onto the ground.


    ¡°Have¡­ Have I been poisoned?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Sorry. I poisoned you two earlier. It won¡¯t kill you, though. It¡¯ll only knock you out for three days. After


    three days, you¡¯ll wake up,¡± the woman said apologetically.


    Thud!


    Luna passed out on the ground with her head hitting the ground.


    The woman turned to look at Alex At first, she thought he would also immediately fall to the ground.


    However, she noticed that he still seemed energetic and fully awake.


    She was shocked. ¡°You¡­ Why haven¡¯t you fainted?¡±


    Alex chuckled. ¡°This little bit of poison can¡¯t knock me out!¡± he eximed.


    After that, Alex retrieved a pill and forcefully shoved it into the woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯d be rude of me not


    to return your gift. Here, try some of my poison too,¡± he chuckled.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    Tap! Tap!


    Alex Rockefeller tapped the woman¡¯s throat twice, and the pill instantly rolled down.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you feed me?¡± the woman asked with a stunned expression. She felt very confident


    about her poisoning techniques, not to mention how she had used scentless and tasteless poison.


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t possibly sense it. Even Hygieia Valley¡¯s master wouldn¡¯t notice it. By the time


    he noticed it, he would have already fallen prey to it.


    That was why Floral Valley had sent her.


    However, why did nothing happen to Alex Rockefeller when he had clearly been affected by the


    poison?


    Alex even forced her to eat his pill. The pill instantly dissolved in her throat.


    However, unlike typical medicine, it turned into a sticky, life-like being after dissolving. The woman


    could clearly feel that the object hadn¡¯t entered her stomach. Instead, it was stuck in between her


    trachea and esophagus.


    No, it was crawling.


    Hack!!! Hack!!!


    The woman coughed forcefully as she tried to cough the object up. However, the object seemed to


    havetched onto her flesh and wouldn¡¯t budge.


    It wouldn¡¯te out at all. Moreover, the more she moved, the stronger it sucked her. There was even


    a sensation of pain. It felt as if it was trying to bore its way into her lungs.


    ¡°I wonder if you can get rid of Canyond¡¯s parasitic poison?¡± Alex asked softly while he picked up


    Luna Flores. After checking Luna¡¯s pulse, Alex knew that the woman was right. The poison wasn¡¯t


    lethal, but Luna would be asleep for three days.


    ¡°Canyond¡¯s parasitic poison?¡± The woman eximed. Her face turned pale.


    Indeed, the parasitic poison was so powerful that many people knew about it beyond Canyond.


    Even someone from Floral Valley was horrified to hear about it.


    ¡°Give me the cure!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s exchange!¡± The woman said.


    Alex startedughing. ¡°Your poison isn¡¯t lethal, but mine is. Moreover, you¡¯ll die a terrible death. The


    worm will pierce through your stomach and cause it to rot. Your entire face will be infected with worms,


    and there will be holes all over your body. Even people who have Trypophobia would be horrified to


    death¡­¡±


    ¡°Ughhh!!!¡± The woman couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She felt chills down her spine from just listening.


    ¡°What must I do for you to give me the cure?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Help us get into Spiritual Valley Dungeon and get the Dragon Blood Vine. After that, I¡¯ll


    cure you of the poison,¡± Alex said.


    Feeling helpless, the woman had no choice but to cure Luna of the poison.


    Cough!


    Luna coughed as she came to.


    As a demonic woman, she was actually poisoned without realizing it. She even passed out because of


    the poison. As someone with immense powers and expansive knowledge, as well as great ambitions,


    this was practically something unforgivable.


    Alex thought Luna might lose her mind and kill this woman with a p right away. However, she didn¡¯t


    do that.


    Instead, Luna gritted her teeth. ¡°Very well. I will remember today¡¯s lesson. I will never forget it, and I


    won¡¯t repeat this kind of mistake again,¡± she said.


    In the end, the three of them reached an agreement. They¡¯d first steal the Spiritual Valley Tokens from


    Hygieia Valley¡¯s master.


    In the end, after locating the right ce with much difficulty, they actually saw Herschel Lancaster, the


    most senior disciple in Hygieia Valley, speaking with a man in his early fifties.


    Alex¡¯s pupils narrowed. He instantly grabbed the woman from Floral Valley.


    Meanwhile, Luna also stopped moving right away. Previously, she was nearly killed. Hence, she was


    still a little wary of Herschel. Even if she wanted to kill him, she needed to set up an borate trap.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex¡¯s spiritual power, which the Force had transformed, possessed the ability to conceal one¡¯s aura.


    He instantly used his spiritual power to hide the two of them.


    Herschel was a Nascent Soul expert, and his spiritual consciousness was very powerful. He¡¯d discover


    them from the slightest movements!


    ¡°Herschel, here are the twenty Spiritual Valley Tokens. I¡¯ll hand them over to you. You mustn¡¯t let them


    fall into the hands of those women from Flora] Valley. From now on, the secret within Spiritual Valley


    Dungeon must only be known to the two of us. Nobody else must find out about it,¡± the middle-aged


    man said to Herschel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master! With the ess tokens in my hands, nobody will be able to take them away!¡±


    Herschel proimed confidently.


    The middle-aged man startedughing loudly. ¡°Great! After finding out about the secret within the


    dungeon, your level of cultivation has increased tremendously. You¡¯ve long be the strongest


    among the people of Hygieia Valley. In fact, there aren¡¯t many people in the world who canpare to


    you. You¡¯ll be able to do so much in this world!¡±

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    Herschel Lancaster shook his head. ¡°Master, conquering America is not what I¡¯m aiming for anymore.


    Now, I want to step beyond the cultivators¡¯ realm, shatter the abyss of the void, and join the ranks of


    gods! When the timees, I¡¯ll be able to help you step unto The Path of Gods too,¡± he said.


    ¡°Great, great, great!¡± The middle-aged man was none other than Dominique Brahms, master of Hygieia


    Valley. He repeated the word ¡®great¡¯ three times.


    Who wouldn¡¯t desire to step unto The Path of Gods that was spoken of in legends?


    Even ancient emperors longed for immortality!


    ¡°Spiritual Valley Dungeon is opened once every three years. This time, I¡¯m prepared to stay in there for


    a long while. The speed of cultivation inside is also far superior to the outside world. I¡¯ll try my best to


    figure out The Path of Gods as soon as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hand over five of the ess tokens to the juniors so that they could look for opportunities in another


    region.


    ¡°As for people from Floral Valley¡­¡± When Herschel said this, a murderous look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°The price of man¡¯s sess is sacrificing ten thousand others. One must be willing to overlook tiny


    details. In order to achieve immortality through The Path of Gods, some deaths are unavoidable!¡± he


    said.


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ll kill these people?¡± Dominique asked.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Herschel asked in return.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not enough!¡± replied Dominique.


    His expression seemed even crueler. ¡°Spiritual Valley Dungeon has to be Hygieia Valley¡¯s secret


    for our private enjoyment. No outsiders must know about it! Floral Valley must cease to exist,¡±


    Dominique harrumphed.


    When the woman from Floral Valley heard this, her body trembled. She nearly screamed out loud.


    Fortunately, Alex Rockefeller was able to cover her mouth in time.


    However, Alex was also shocked by what he heard. Herschel and his master had practically gone mad.


    To protect a secret, they actually nned to eradicate an entire sect.


    ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll lead everyone from Floral Valley into the spell formation and eradicate them right


    away!¡± Herschel said.


    After saying that, Herschel turned around and walked out.


    The woman from Floral Valley, whose mouth was covered by Alex, was in an awful panic. She


    struggled with all her might. She wanted to tell the people from her sect so that they could quickly


    escape.


    Plock!


    A gentle knock could be heard. Luna Flores had struck the woman on her neck to knock her out


    The three of them silently backed away to a ce where nobody else was around.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Alex asked Luna.


    ¡°Not only does Herschel want to kill up to a hundred women from Floral Valley, but he even wants to


    destroy the ce. This is Hygieia Valley¡¯s base camp. It¡¯s not ideal for us to make a move! Hence, we¡¯ll


    follow them over to Floral Valley. When the two parties are severely injured, we¡¯ll sneak up on them and


    attack!¡± Luna said.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I want to save them,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are you mad? You¡¯ll die!¡± Luna eximed.


    ¡°The people who came from Floral Valley are probably all experts. Those who remained in Floral


    Valley¡¯s base might not be able to cause much harm to Herschel,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask her!¡± Luna said before waking up the woman from Floral Valley.


    As soon as the woman woke up, she groaned about wanting to inform her master.


    After that, Alex and Luna found out from her that up to a hundred people who came were indeed


    experts. Floral Valley knew that Hygieia Valley wouldn¡¯t keep the end of their promise so easily; hence


    everyone who came was an expert, and they even sent a woman to steal the Spiritual Valley Tokens!


    There weren¡¯t many people left in Floral Valley¡¯s base.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Alex immediately decided to rescue the people. He was also getting help from Floral Valley¡¯s members


    to fight against Herschel. To their surprise, they actually bumped into Nanami Shochiku on their way.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Alex, why are you here?¡± Nanami asked in surprise.


    ¡®Damn it! When did my maske off?¡¯ Alex thought.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    ¡°I¡­¡± Alex Rockefeller had only uttered a single word before Luna Flores suddenlyshed out and


    kicked Nanami Shochiku away.


    Nanami fainted mid-air. After that, she fell hard into a bush somewhere far away.


    Alex frowned. ¡°Why did you hit her?¡±


    ¡°Do you feel bad for the girl? Do you want her to summon Hygieia Valley¡¯s people to surround and


    attack us? What an idiot!¡± Luna yelled angrily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I was just saying that you used a little too much force. She¡¯s my friend,¡± Alex


    reasoned.


    ¡°How could a woman adored by a crazy murderer be someone good? I advise you to stay away from


    her. Hurry up, let¡¯s go!¡± replied Luna.


    Nanami¡¯s sudden appearance was only an interlude. Meanwhile, the spell formation at Hygieia Valley¡¯s


    main entrance had already been activated.


    Herschel Lancaster led a few of his seniors to the main entrance to wee their guests. ¡°President


    B, it¡¯s been a long time. Pleasee in!¡±


    The president of Floral Valley was a middle-aged woman by the name of Alcina B..


    Feeling a little dissatisfied, she frowned and red at Herschel.


    After all, she was the president of Floral Valley, who hade with up to a hundred of her disciples. No


    matter what, it was still a grand setting. It was a little rude of Hygieia Valley to greet them with so few


    senior disciples.


    ¡°Hmph. Where¡¯s your master? He sure is arrogant. Can¡¯t he walk anymore?¡± Alcina asked.


    The kind of animosity between the two sects had long been acknowledged by the disciples, let alone


    the high-level members like the master.


    Floral Valley disliked Hygieia Valley because thetter was considered to have been established by


    traitors. Meanwhile, Hygieia Valley felt that Floral Valley consisted of only a bunch of women.


    Herschelughed. ¡°President B, you must be joking. My master is upied now, and he can¡¯t step


    aside. He asked me to greet you first. He¡¯ll be personallying overter! So why don¡¯t you alle


    with me into the valley, and we¡¯ll have some tea while we take a break? What do you think?¡± Herschel


    asked.


    A female elder next to Alcina started to speak ¡°What tea? We, the people from Floral Valley, wouldn¡¯t


    dare to drink Hygieia Valley¡¯s tea. Who knows what¡¯s in it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the formalities and get straight to the point. We¡¯ll begin the pill-making contest right away! It¡¯s


    already noon. After the contest, we should be on our way back,¡± Alcina said.


    Herschel chuckled. ¡°Alright! Anything you say, President B. We¡¯ll go over and begin the contest right


    away. Everything¡¯s been prepared,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are the Spiritual Valley Tokens ready too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all here!¡± Herschel took out a bag and opened it to show the Flora! Valley people. There were


    twenty Spiritual Valley Tokens inside the bag.


    Now, Alcina and the rest could finally rx. They followed Herschel into Hygieia Valley¡¯s defensive


    spell formation.


    After over a hundred Floral Valley people had stepped into the defensive spell formation, Herschel


    started chuckling.


    He stopped walking and turned around leisurely. ¡°President B, you shouldn¡¯t havee,¡± he said.


    Alcina started frowning. Herschel¡¯s behavior made her feel wary on the inside. This guy was acting way


    too weirdly. ¡°Herschel Lancaster, what is the meaning of this?¡± Alcina asked.


    Herschel waved his hand gently.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The juniors who came with him immediately bowed and started backing away to get as far as they


    could from this ce.


    A female elder started shouting. ¡°Herschel! What the hell are you up to? Hurry up and get your master


    toe over! What¡¯s more important than the pill-makingpetition? If he disregards Spiritual Valley


    Dungeon this much, ask him to give all the Spiritual Valley Tokens to us!¡±


    Herschel pinched his fingers while seemingly smiling at the elder. ¡°Are you done with yourst words?¡±


    he asked.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The elder¡¯s eyes snapped wide open.


    Right then, the woman who rushed over with Alex and Luna started to shout. ¡°Master, Elder¡­ Be


    careful! He wants to kill all of us!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Bang!


    Herschel immediately made a move and smacked his hand against the elder from Floral Valley.


    Boom!


    The elder¡¯s head instantly exploded like a watermelon, and her blood sttered all over the air.


    However, a protectiveyer of energy around Herschel¡¯s body blocked all the sttered blood.


    Alcina was stunned.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    Everyone from Floral Valley was startled too.


    ¡°Herschel Lancaster, are you mad?¡± Alcina B shouted angrily.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± After Herschel Lancaster started killing, he became ted. ¡°President B, don¡¯t be


    angry because it¡¯s pointless! This world no longer needs Floral Valley. The world only needs to know


    about Hygieia Valley.¡±


    While Herschel spoke, he continued to attack his opponents. In the blink of an eye, he killed five more


    Floral Valley disciples.


    As a Nascent Soul expert, killing the weak women from Floral Valley was practically like killing


    chickens.


    Roar!


    ¡°Kill! Kill him!¡± Alcina yelled furiously.


    In the next second, everyone from Floral Valley drew out their weapons and surrounded Herschel while


    attacking him frantically.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me? You¡¯re all too weak!¡± Herschel sniggered. He was almost like a tiger that had


    barged into a herd of sheep.


    Herschel was able to kill three people with a single punch, and he sent another eight flying with his


    kick.


    Even Alcina was stunned. Based on her impression of Herschel, his martial arts shouldn¡¯t be this


    powerful, and she could¡¯ve killed him with a single strike. However, Herschel¡¯s cultivation had now far


    exceeded her imagination.


    In the blink of an eye, over ten people were killed.


    At first, Alex Rockefeller and Luna Flores wanted to help Floral Valley¡¯s people by distracting Herschel


    and carrying out a sneak attack against him. But now, they were both a little intimidated.


    This battle was on apletely different level. It was a one-sided massacre.


    Even Alcina, the president of Floral Valley, couldn¡¯t do anything to Herschel. His palm strike had nearly


    killed her!


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t keep waiting! If we wait any longer, everyone from Floral Valley will be dead!¡± Alex


    couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    He was too outraged.


    Yesterday, Herschel left a good impression on Alex, who didn¡¯t expect him to be such a cruel person.


    ¡°Thousand Sword Tactics, attack him all at once!¡± Alex summoned Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six to form


    a sword formation before charging toward Herschel.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Herschel could sense something in his heart. He instantly dodged to the side.


    At the same time, he could see Alex attacking him. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Alex could control


    the direction of his Thousand Sword Tactics. The sword formation made a turn further ahead before


    dashing toward Herschel at lightning speed.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Kid, you weren¡¯t supposed to get involved in this hellish affair!¡± Herschel yelled.


    Boom!


    Herschel¡¯s Chi energy skyrocketed, and he struck his palm mercilessly against Alex¡¯s flying swords.


    With that, Alex¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six became three swords once more and dropped to the


    ground.


    Now, Alex finally understood how terrifying a Nascent Soul expert could be. Although Alex had already


    achieved Core Formation, he could barely escape a Nascent Soul expert¡¯s attack.


    Meanwhile, Luna had also joined the fight. Her Sky-Devil Zither made a nging demonic sound. On


    the one hand, the sound invaded Herschel¡¯s mind. On the other, it turned into sonic arcs that fused with


    her Demonic Chi before being directed toward Herschel.


    ¡°Master, they¡¯re here to help us,¡± the Floral Valley thief quickly shouted at Alcina. ¡°Not only does


    Hygieia Valley want to overtake Spiritual Valley Dungeon on their own, but they want to annihte


    Floral Valley,¡± she added.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s surround him in a circle and kill him!¡± Alcina shouted.


    Although Herschel was powerful, he still felt pressured when he faced so many people together. Alex,


    especially, was a tank who actually didn¡¯t die after being struck a few times by Herschel.


    However, in the next moment, people from Hygieia Valley also rushed over to help Herschel.

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    ¡°President, what do we do? Herschel Lancaster is too powerful. We can¡¯t possibly defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If it weren¡¯t for that young man holding him back, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d all be dead by now!¡±


    The women of Floral Valley were in a panic but were also filled with spite. Over twenty of their own


    membersy dead on the


    ground. These people had all been alive and well previously. They were like family members to these


    women. Now, the living would forever be separated from the dead.


    Meanwhile, many from Hygieia Valley had started rushing out again. These people were all here to kill


    them.


    Alcina¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°Block those people! Don¡¯t let them get close to that young fighter!¡±


    Now, everyone from Floral Valley was counting on Alex Rockefeller. If Alex died or were defeated,


    Herschel would turn around and deal with these women.


    ¡®How did this b*stard suddenly be so powerful?¡¯


    Luna Flores didn¡¯t deal with the people rushing over to help Herschel, entirely focused on assisting


    Alex. Her Sky-Devil Zither had a hypnotic effect that could distract one¡¯s consciousness. It was also


    capable of dealing attacks to multiple targets.


    However, the problem was that her level of cultivation wasn¡¯t strong enough. If only she were half as


    powerful as her mother!


    ng! ng! ng!


    The demonic sound rang through the air. Sonic arcs repeatedlynded on Herschel¡¯s body, but he


    didn¡¯t even try to dodge them. It was as if these attacks were like tiny drizzles of rain.


    ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha!¡± Herschel¡¯s long hair was initially tied up. Now, it was all spread out. He looked


    almost like a demonic god that had descended upon the world!


    ¡°You can¡¯t even break my defense. How dare you stand in my way? At first, I wanted to spare you for


    rescuing Nanami Shochiku, but you didn¡¯t appreciate what I did, and you insisted on sticking around


    this demonic woman! You even came here to ruin my n. You¡¯ll have to die!¡± Herschel shook his head


    while he looked at Alex, annoyed.


    Herschel lifted one hand and gathered an endless amount of spiritual power in his hand.


    A spiritual sword gradually appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s a spiritual tool!¡± Luna suddenly rushed over and grabbed Alex¡¯s hand. ¡°Alex, hurry up and run. This


    fellow has a defensive mystical tool. His sword isn¡¯t ordinary either. We can¡¯t beat him,¡± she added.


    Luna abided by her principle of escaping whenever she couldn¡¯t beat her opponents.


    As for people from Floral Valley, Alex and Luna had no way of helping them.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to run!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, all of you!¡±


    ¡°Soul Harvesting Sword, kill them!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sword had such a majestic presence that it looked almost as if meteorites were falling from the


    milky way. Before the sword even came shing down, Alex and Luna became paralyzed by its


    imposing aura and were unable to move.


    Was this the might of a Nascent Soul?


    ¡°Raaahhh!¡± Alex cried out loudly.


    When the Chaos Bead in his mind pce sensed the fatal danger, it activated. Alex was able to escape


    from the paralysis easily, and he pushed Luna away.


    ¡°Mystic Armor, activate!¡±


    Boom!


    The sword struck hard onto Alex¡¯s back.


    After being pushed away more than ten meters, Luna turned around to witness the scene. Her pupils


    contracted, and her entire body froze. The demonic woman¡¯s eyes filled with tears almost instantly.


    The sword shattered into pieces.


    Meanwhile, Alex fell to the ground, motionless. A deep ridge had formed in the ground that extended


    dozens of meters.


    Everyone was shocked at the sight.


    Never mind people from Floral Valley, even people from Hygieia Valley were shocked. Although they


    were all in the same sect as Herschel, they never knew that Herschel was this powerful.


    Wasn¡¯t this the equivalent of a godlike attack?


    After the sword fell against Alex, Herschel snorted softly. He didn¡¯t even look at Alex. In his eyes, Alex


    was already a dead man.


    Indeed, from everyone¡¯s perspective, Alex must be dead. He wasn¡¯t making a sound, and he wasn¡¯t


    breathing. In fact, his heart wasn¡¯t even beating.


    At that moment, Luna felt her heart aching in pain.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Leave this demonic woman to me!¡± Herschel ordered the people from Hygieia Valley. After that, he


    turned to look at Luna.


    An odd ck color appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    Herschel Lancaster¡¯s pupils becamerger, and the whites of his eyes became smaller. Toward the


    end, the whitespletely disappeared.


    An ambiguous smile appeared on his face. ¡°Turns out that you¡¯re actually someone with a true legacy,


    one that can work with demonic cultivation. Thebination of Yin and Yang will allow us to fuse!


    Hehe. You¡¯re a beautiful woman yourself, and I happen to like that. You can stay behind and be


    my lover!¡± Herschel said.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Luna Flores¡¯ expressions changed.


    She raised her Sky-Devil Zither.


    Luna then started strumming the nine strings on the zither, and her Demonic Chi delivered its final


    blow.


    Right then, Alex Rockefeller fiercely bounced off the ground. He turned into a beam of light and


    charged toward Herschel.


    ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± someone shouted.


    Herschel instantly sensed it. Without a second thought, his Soul Harvesting Sword appeared in his


    hand, and he swiped it at Alex.


    Pfft!!!


    The de struck Alex directly on his waist.


    The Mystic Armor couldn¡¯t block the depletely. Arge gaping wound appeared, and Alex¡¯s


    waist nearly tore apart. However, Alex¡¯s hand had also mmed Herschel¡¯s forehead.


    Alex was using the Divine Fetter Talisman that Luna previously gave him as a gift. As soon as the


    talismannded on Herschel¡¯s forehead, his entire body stopped moving.


    Boom!


    A strumming that sounded almost like a dragon¡¯s roar could be heard.


    It was the strongest attack from the Sky-Devil Zither in Luna¡¯s hands, Nine-Stringed Strum of Death!


    The sonic arcs transformed into a sharp de that directly shot toward Herschel¡¯s heart from the back.


    Alex also forcefully pierced his Seven des of Death into Herschel¡¯s throat!


    Herschel¡¯s eyes instantly widened in disbelief. He was about to turn into a godlike figure. How could he


    die in this ce?


    He shouldn¡¯t die!


    A ck liquid flowed out from his eyes.


    However, the darkness in his eyes became even brighter.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡± Herschel cried out loudly.


    His eyes emitted ck mist that gradually gathered and formed a ck ghost.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°You all deserve to die! How dare you kill the body I¡¯ve worked so hard to gain control of!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat all of you!¡±


    The ghost was filled with a sense of evil. Its resentful aura spread across the sky.


    The Divine Fetter Talisman that still had one usage left actually started burning, eventually getting


    destroyed.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t Herschel Lancaster. He¡¯s a ghost that possessed Herschel,¡± Luna eximed.


    Boom!


    Alex struck the ghost directly with his Thunder Palm Mantra.


    The ghost instantly howled in pain.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Seeing that his Thunder Palm Mantra was effective, Alex struck the ghost with it repeatedly. In the end,


    he even summoned Maiko Chiba to devour the ghost.


    Meanwhile, Alex finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and he slumped to the ground.


    Luna grabbed him from behind. ¡°You¡¯re not going to die, are you?¡±


    While Luna spoke, she shoved half a rejuvenation pill into his mouth.


    Alex leaned back and rested his head against something soft. His head coincidentally sank in deeper. It


    felt veryfortable. ¡°My queen, I¡¯ve worked so hard. Can¡¯t you say something nice?¡±


    Luna pouted. ¡°I always say terrible things like this,¡± she said.


    Alex struggled to get up.


    Luna, however, pushed him down. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯ve got yourself a severe wound. Even your


    innards are nearly showing. Let me tend to it!¡±


    Indeed, Alex didn¡¯t have any energy left. After turning his neck around a little, he found himself in more


    afortable position.


    ¡°I¡¯m famished!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I have a sudden craving for buns!¡±

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    ¡°Senior is dead. Senior is dead!¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t Senior. He¡¯s a demon that has possessed Senior¡¯s body!¡±


    ¡°How could this be? What exactly is that thing?¡±


    The people from Hygieia Valley all shouted frantically. They didn¡¯t know what to do.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t even understand why their senior, Herschel Lancaster, had started killing the Floral


    Valley people. Although the two sects had always been in conflict, and neither party thought well of the


    other, a direct confrontation like this had never happened before.


    However, the emotions of Floral Valley¡¯s people began to fluctuate.


    At first, they thought everyone from Floral Valley would be dead, but to their surprise, Alex Rockefeller


    and Luna Flores had narrowly seeded, killing Herschel in the end.


    It was then that Dominique Brahms, Hygieia Valley¡¯s master, walked over. He came to look at the


    results.


    In his mind, Herschel¡¯s level of cultivation far exceeded everyone from Floral Valley. Killing them was so


    easy that he¡¯d take fifteen minutes at most. Herschel was definitely capable of dealing with them.


    However, to Dominique¡¯s surprise, he saw Herschel¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°What¡­ What happened here?¡±


    ¡°Herschel, Herschel, how could you die?¡±


    ¡°Who did this? Who exactly did this?¡± Dominique¡¯s eyes were wide open with horror.


    Herschel was Dominique¡¯s hope of stepping onto The Path of Gods. Now that Herschel was dead,


    Dominique lost all hope.


    ¡°I did it!¡± Luna said coldly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°The person who is about to kill you!¡± Luna waved his hand. Dominique was lifted into the air. With a


    loud bang, he crashed against a building nearby. His head collided against the wall, and he died


    directly upon impact.


    This master didn¡¯t have a high level of cultivation.


    ***


    The remaining matters were rather straightforward. Luna still had her battle powers. Nearby, there was


    also Maiko Chiba, a half-stepped ghost king. Meanwhile, close to seventy of the Floral Valley people


    were still alive. They were able to take control of the situation very quickly.


    ¡°Lady, is this young fighter alright?¡±


    Floral Valley¡¯s president, Alcina B, first asked her injured disciples to tend to their wounds on the


    spot. After asking some people to tie up the Hygieia Valley people, she walked over to Luna and asked


    about Alex¡¯s condition.


    Jasmine Gerbera, the woman Alex had used the parasitic poison on, opened her mouth. At first, she


    wanted to say something, but she kept her mouth shut in the end.


    Whether it was Alex or Luna¡¯s battle power, nobody from Floral Valley couldpare to them. Jasmine


    was worried that the two parties might end up in conflict after she brought that thing up. What if Luna


    got mad and killed their president too?


    Meanwhile, Luna didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Floral Valley people because Jasmine had


    previously poisoned her. Luna wasn¡¯t as kind as Alex.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t die!¡± Luna snorted coldly.


    Alcina didn¡¯t know about what happened before. After receiving a cold response like that, she had a


    rather awkward expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m the president of Floral Valley, Alcina B. Thank you for helping us earlier. Otherwise, we¡¯d all be


    dead here! Floral Valley is adept at making pills. Now that the young fighter is injured, we have a high-


    quality recovery pill for him. Quickly, feed this to him!¡± Alcina said.


    Lunaughed coldly. ¡°Who knows if your pill might be poisonous? I wouldn¡¯t dare feed him with it! Also,


    stay away from us,¡± snapped Luna.


    ¡°Ehh¡­?¡± Alcina felt even more awkward.


    An elder couldn¡¯t stand Luna¡¯s condescending tone. She ran up to say something. ¡°How could you be


    this rude? What do you mean it ¡®might be poisonous¡¯? Our president was kind by offering you medicine.


    How could your attitude be this terrible?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Luna¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    She strummed her Sky-Devil Zither once. As soon as the sound of the zither could be heard, ripples of


    energy waves swept over everyone.


    Everyone within thirty meters was affected, including Alcina. Nobody could stand straight, and they all


    fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    Meanwhile, a circle with a thirty-meter radius was drawn around Alex Rockefeller and Luna Flores.


    Luna nced at Maiko Chiba. ¡°Kill anyone who trespasses the circle without mercy!¡± Luna ordered.


    Maiko looked at Alex before nodding.


    Everyone from Floral Valley appeared terrified, their bodies trembling uncontrobly.


    Back when Luna fought Herschel Lancaster, her attacks against the Nascent Soul monster seemed


    terribly weak. She barely left a scratch on him. Hence, outsiders thought she wasn¡¯t all that useful.


    However, they now understood that her level of cultivation was actually this terrifying!


    Meanwhile, Herschel¡¯s capabilities were only average at best.


    Right then, Jasmine Gerbera moved closer to Alcina B. ¡°President, let¡¯s not offend these two people.


    Their methods are horrific.¡±


    Alcinaughed bitterly. ¡°I just wanted to express my gratitude. Who knew¡­¡±


    Jasmine looked down. ¡°That¡¯s because I previously poisoned her. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone who heard her opened their mouths wide in shock.


    She truly was brave beyond reason.


    Meanwhile, Alex¡¯s Force was automatically working to nourish his wounds with spiritual power. It was


    quickly repairing the wound around his abdomen. Apart from that, Alex had also taken a few big hits


    from Herschel. Although he managed to withstand all of them, there were still internal injuries.


    ¡°Queen, can I borrow something from you?¡± Alex asked aftering up with an idea.


    ¡°Do you want to eat buns? No!¡± Luna said unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m already kind enough to let you rest on my


    chest. It¡¯s your reward for saving me like a brave hero,¡± she added.


    ¡°No. I want to borrow some of your Demonic Chi. Your Demonic Chi seems to be effective on me,¡± Alex


    said.


    Luna nodded before pressing her hand against his central energy core.


    Waves of Demonic Chi gradually entered Alex¡¯s body. Suddenly, Alex felt a boiling sensation in his


    body. It was as if a chemical reaction was taking ce with the spiritual energy in his body.


    Meanwhile, Luna transmitted a message to him with brain waves. ¡°You¡¯d better keep a secret about me


    having the true legacy of Demonic Chi. If word gets out, someone with bad intentions might capture


    me. You won¡¯t be able to borrow my true legacy of Demonic Chi anymore.¡±


    ¡°What is the true legacy of Demonic Chi?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°This is a secret technique of the Divine Demonic Method. My primary focus of cultivation is the


    Cinnabar Spell. I¡¯m able tobine Demonic Chi with the spiritual energy from Cultivation Chi,¡± Luna


    exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s that good?¡± Alex asked.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you wouldn¡¯t lose out by bing my male servant! Many men want it, and yet I¡¯ve


    been unwilling!¡±


    ¡°Queen, I want some more!¡± Alex replied.


    A few minutester, Alex¡¯s wounds slowly recovered. He was too impatient to wait for his wounds to


    recover automatically. After regaining his ability to move, he immediately used his Zharvakko talisman


    to increase the recovery rate of his wounds until the blood dried up and came off.


    ¡®Spiritual Valley Tokens!¡¯ Alex suddenly recalled.


    He quickly looked for Herschel Lancaster¡¯s corpse and dug around in his clothes. Indeed, he found


    twenty Spiritual Valley Tokens in Herschel¡¯s pockets.


    The ess tokens were actually very small, and they were easy to carry around.


    When people from Floral Valley saw that Alex had acquired the Spiritual Valley Tokens, they suddenly


    couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Someone wanted to rush over, but as soon as she arrived outside the circle, her heart pounded. She


    immediately stopped walking. ¡°Young fighter, young fighter!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alex turned around and asked.


    ¡°Young fighter, those objects in your hands aren¡¯t of any use to you. They belong to Floral Valley.


    Herschel, that sly thief, stole them from us. Can you return them to us?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do they belong to Floral Valley?¡± Alex asked while raising his brows. ¡°In that case, tell me what these


    are called, will you?¡±


    ¡°These are ess tokens that belong to Floral Valley¡¯s disciples. They¡¯re called Floral Tokens!¡± That


    person replied.


    ¡°Floral Tokens?¡± Alexughed coldly. He reached out with his hand and directly grabbed the person by


    her neck through thin air and pulled her over. ¡°Why was I told that these are called Spiritual Valley


    Tokens? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Alex asked.


    Luna snorted coldly. ¡°I told you. Why bother saving these people? They are ungrateful b*stards. We


    should just kill them!¡±

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    This person was one of the main elders within Floral Valley, in charge of the library of Floral Valley, and


    was fairly older than the president, Alcina B. Her name was Cassandra Lane.


    Alex was currently holding her by the neck, mid-air. She kept kicking and struggling, but it was to no


    avail. Her entire face was flushed red. Not only was it because she was being choked, but she was


    also very embarrassed by her own actions.


    Just a while ago, Alex had risked his life to save every member of their n, yet she, as the main elder,


    tried to trick Alex into giving her the token. Moreover, her lies were exposed right on the spot as well.


    Anyone would¡¯ve died of embarrassment if this happened to them as well.


    Even worse, Luna¡¯s words struck fear directly into her heart


    If Flora Valley really were to be destroyed because of this, she would be the one to me.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Cassandra apologized with every strength she had left. ¡°I¡­ I know what I did was


    wrong, and I¡¯m willing to¡­ Die for my sins. Please, young warriors, please don¡¯t put the me on¡­


    The entire Floral Valley!¡±


    After that, she stuck her tongue out, prepared to bite down on it and kill herself.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Alex threw her to the ground. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t be mad at your n after youmit


    suicide? Aren¡¯t you a little too indulgent?¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s face turned pale as soon as she fell to the ground, her actions interrupted.


    ¡°You! Come here!¡± Alex pointed towards Jasmine.


    ¡°Follow us when we enter the Spiritual Valley. I¡¯m a man of my word. I will cure the parasitic worm


    within you after we find the Dragon Blood Vine.¡±


    Alcina was startled. She turned to Jasmine with a shocked expression. ¡°You¡­ You have a parasitic


    worm within you?¡±


    Alex decided not to pay any more attention to these people. He just grabbed a man from Hygieia Valley


    and said, ¡°Bring me to where you bid your treasure.¡±


    ***


    The members of Hygieia Valley had already lost their fighting spirit, hence they had no objections


    against Alex¡¯s request.


    In just a few moments, the member brought Alex and the others to one of the president¡¯s rooms. ¡°The


    treasury of Hygieia Valley is here.¡±


    The door was locked. Alex preferred to just kick it down. However, he became very disappointed as


    soon as he entered the room.


    Other than a few gold bars, nothing else in there was unique or of value. They were just ordinary


    materials to make pills and drugs. Apart from those, there was also a pile of faulty pills that weren¡¯t


    made properly.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Alex seemed to be unsatisfied as he turned to look at the member.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The member nodded profusely. ¡°Yes, sir. There¡¯s only one treasury in the whole of Hygieia Valley. I


    really wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you, sir. I swear on my life!¡±


    Alex frowned and looked at the faulty pills. ¡°What position are you in Hygieia Valley?¡±


    The man replied. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary member, ranked at 109th in the n.¡±


    ¡°So that means you¡¯re just on the sideline. No wonder you don¡¯t know where the real treasure is,¡± Alex


    said as he shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s another?¡± Luna asked.


    Alex replied. ¡°Hygieia Valley is such a big ce, yet all it has are such average stuff? Would you


    believe that? And look at these faulty pills; they¡¯re definitely not made of ordinary materials. None of the


    stuff here canpare to these. Just look at how many of these are here. There are definitely other


    inventories of rare materials elsewhere.¡±


    Suddenly, an idea popped into his head.


    Alex called for Maiko and ordered her to look around for any secret rooms. Since she was a spirit, it


    was more convenient for her to travel around the area.


    Now that he had achieved Core Formation, his powers and spiritual consciousness had significantly


    improved as well.


    Back then, he could only expand his consciousness to a five-meter radius. Now, it could expand ten


    times more than before.


    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t use this current power. If he were to search a fifty meter radius, he


    would be exhausted.

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    As Maiko continued the search for the hidden room, Alex and Luna sat at a bench and made some tea


    for themselves, enjoying the drink as they chatted.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Luna said, ¡°Remember what Herschel and Dominique said? Herschel said that he only achieved


    Nascent Soul after obtaining the secret of Spiritual Valley Dungeon. It would seem that some old spirit


    managed to steal from Herschel when he was in this very valley.¡±


    Alex replied. ¡°So you¡¯re saying the valley isn¡¯t safe and that something in there could pose a bigger


    danger to us?¡±


    ¡°Yep. If Herschel is on Nascent Soul, that old spirit must be of a higher rank. Good thing he must be a


    remnant soul. His spirit¡¯s most likely been heavily damaged before, something that¡¯s to your


    advantage.¡±


    ¡°No wonder he was that powerful. I thought all Nascent Soul cultivators are that powerful!¡±


    Luna had a scornful expression, gawking at Alex as if she was looking at aplete fool. ¡°How


    powerful do you think Nascent Souls are? A little more than you, a Core Formation cultivator, perhaps?


    I¡¯d let you know that you are so wrong! True Nascent Souls are stronger than him!¡±


    ¡°No way?¡±


    ¡°The powerful ones are tens or hundreds of times stronger than Herschel.¡±


    ¡°Holy s¡­ Then wouldn¡¯t one Nascent Soul be able to kill all of us with just their power alone? That¡¯s


    way too shocking, you¡¯ve got guts.¡±


    ¡®If Herschel could beat you to death, wouldn¡¯t that mean you have a death wish for trying to kill a


    Nascent Soul?¡¯


    Luna said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Even if it were to be a normal Nascent Soul, we both can still put up a


    battle. Besides, the two mystical tools on Herschel went beyond my expectations.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I noticed that a while ago too. That guy¡¯s defense mystical tool is way too powerful. We


    couldn¡¯t evennd one hit on him. It¡¯s more powerful than my Mystic Armor! Oh right, where are those


    mystical tools now?¡±


    Thud!


    Luna took out a bag the size of a wallet, her beautiful, star-like eyes fixated on Alex¡¯s expression.


    ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡±


    Alex was shocked, reminded of the legendary tool.


    ¡®A storage purse!¡¯


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Luna asked.


    Alex nodded.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Alex nodded again.


    Although a storage purse, a space rted treasure, was considered a low-level mystical storage tool,


    this was the first time Alex had ever seen one.


    ¡®There¡¯s a mysterious flow of energy around it. That¡¯s probably the power of space within!¡¯


    Transportation circles require the power of space as well. They require a higher power of space


    compared to a storage purse. However, the power within transportation circles only appears when it¡¯s


    activated. On the other hand, the power within storage purses will always be surrounding them.


    Luna¡¯s eyes curved up in glee. ¡°And what should you call me?¡±


    ¡°My queen!¡±


    ¡°Massage my legs too!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my queen!¡±


    Although he was massaging Luna¡¯s tender thighs, Alex¡¯s eyes were fixated on the purse instead.


    Luna then said, ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t have a storage purse either, but since you¡¯re such a good boy, it¡¯s yours


    now!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your grace.¡±


    Alex took the purse, thinking, ¡®This was well too worth it! I don¡¯t mind calling her a queen as long as I


    get to have this treasure. This thing is absolutely priceless, a must for traveling too.¡¯


    Luna didn¡¯t have one, yet she was willing to give it to Alex just like that, which was very generous of


    her.


    Alex then inserted his spiritual conscience into the area within the storage purse and realized that it


    was around ten cubic inches, a ratherrge space considering it was just a purse. Most were just a few


    cubic inches after all.


    If one only had one cubic inch, the owner could only store some important personal items. Surprisingly,


    a sword and a worn-out talisman were inside.


    The sword was the Soul Harvesting Sword. The worn-out talisman, however, was an unknown item.


    ¡®Could this be the reason why Herschel had such a strong defense?¡¯


    Just then, Maiko came back to him. ¡°Master, I found the hidden room!¡±

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    The hidden room that Maiko found was right under the room where the president of Hygieia Valley


    lived. It was very well hidden as the entrance was right under a bed. They had to move the bed away


    and flip over the floorboards to be able to enter.


    If it weren¡¯t for Maiko¡¯s ability to pass through objects, no average human would be able to find it.


    As soon as they entered the room, Alex could make out the scent of quite a few rare medicinal herbs.


    Extremely overjoyed by this, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°This is a ck reishi!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s goblin weed!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, this is unreal¡­ I think this is the nine-tailed dragon flower¡­¡±


    Alex started describing each rare herb that was in the room. He then opened the purse in a hurry and


    stuffed the herbs into it He would be restless until he managed to get each and every one of them.


    Luna walked into the room, barefooted like a model. She paced around the room since she wasn¡¯t


    familiar with herbs, nor was she interested in them. After noticing a bookshelf in the corner filled with


    hundreds of books, she walked over.


    Alex, on the other hand, was getting more and more excited as he continued to collect the herbs.


    ¡®This is what we call a treasury!¡¯


    He currentlycked suchrge amounts of rare herbs to make pills. For example, he hadn¡¯t been able


    to find the materials to make the healing pill that he promised Holly for months, yet all of them could be


    found here. He nned on making the pill as soon as he got home, figuring that the little girl would be


    overjoyed if he did so.


    Some of the herbs were even more precious than most. They were of higher quality, after all. He didn¡¯t


    have any use for them for now, so he had to wait till he was of a higher cultivation rank.


    Despite this, he still couldn¡¯t seem to find any Dragon Blood Vines.


    ¡°The storage purse really came just in time, else, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take this many things


    with just my hands!¡± Alex mumbled under his breath after collecting almost all the herbs.


    He left themon ones in the room since he was toozy to collect anymore. His purse didn¡¯t have


    enough space for them as well.


    His eyes were now filled with warmth and gentleness as he turned to look at Luna.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He approached her and asked.


    Luna replied, ¡°These books are rted to alchemy. Do you want them?¡±


    Alex took one and flipped through the pages. There was nothing special about them.


    Compared to the Ultimate Book of Medicine stored in his mind, these books didn¡¯t matter to him.


    However, he didn¡¯t know if such information was included in the legacies of the Immortal Doctor, hence


    he picked out a few valuable books for Cheryl and stuffed them into the purse as well.


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s this? It¡¯s so heavy.¡±


    At the corner of the bookshelf was a small log, seemingly being used as paperweight instead. It was


    charcoal ck, and it looked like a rock that was the size of a fist. It felt quite heavy as well,


    approximately thirty kilograms, which was considered heavier than most metal.


    ¡°What log is this?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t ask me. ¡±


    Alex used his spiritual conscience and tested it on this log, yet he realized that he couldn¡¯t enter it at all.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be spiritual either.


    Just as Alex was about to throw it aside, the Chaos Bead within his mind pce started to rumble.


    Following that, it started to shake hysterically, bumping all over the ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Ales was stunned.


    The Chaos Bead seemed like it would kill him as soon as he put the log down. It felt like it was trying to


    shatter his soul.


    ¡®The Chaos Bead wants this log. But why?¡¯


    No matter what the reason was, Alex figured that he had to keep this in his possession for now. The


    bead stopped making a ruckus after he ced it into the purse as well.


    He made his own assumptions.


    ¡®This must be an extraordinary log.¡¯


    After quite a while, the two left after confirming that they didn¡¯t miss any other valuable items.


    Just then, Alex realized that Alcina had brought some people along with her and was waiting outside


    the door.


    ¡°Miss B, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Alex asked.


    Alcina smiled awkwardly. ¡°Master Rockefeller, I¡¯ll be frank with you. We, the members of Floral Valley


    are here for the Spiritual Valley Token. The Spiritual Valley Dungeon opens once every three years.


    We¡¯ve been there a few times in the past, so we know that quite a few herbs are in there. We urgently


    need some right now. So could you please spare us a few?¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Oh? What herbs?¡±

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    Alcina replied. ¡°Grave weeds, we need it to save lives.¡±


    In reality, they definitely needed more than one herb to do so.


    Alex pondered, but Luna spoke up instead. ¡°We can give you the token, but what are you guys offering


    in exchange for it?¡±


    ¡°What would you guys want then?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any formation blueprints?¡± Alex blurted out.


    He needed that urgently. First, he needed to unlock all the swords in Dragon¡®s Bane of Thirty-Six,


    hence he needed to researchrge numbers of blueprints. Secondly, he had to fix the teleportation


    circle that his father used.


    Alcina took a few nces towards Alex, not saying a word.


    Alex knew that something was up when he noticed her expression. This indicated that Floral Valley did


    indeed have some formation blueprints.


    ¡°We do have a set of formation boards, but I have to mention that the boards are iplete, so they¡¯re


    basically useless. As for formation blueprints¡­ The only one in our n that¡¯s researching this is


    Jasmine.¡±


    Alex looked towards Jasmine. He then was reminded that she managed to sneak in from outside of the


    formation circle as well. She may be a low ranking cultivator, yet she was able to break through the


    formation circle with ease. It was obvious that she had tricks up her sleeves.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, they struck a deal with each other. Alex took the iplete formation boards and decided


    to bring Jasmine back with him for a few days. She was obligated to tell him everything she knew about


    formation blueprints.


    Alex, on the other hand, gave the members of Floral Valley ten tokens of the dungeon.


    ¡°When will the dungeon reappear?¡±


    Alcina replied. ¡°Soon, possibly around these two days.¡±


    Just then, a ringtone rang from Alcina¡¯s pockets. ¡°We¡¯re all in this together¡­¡±


    It felt quite humorous to hear that in this setting. It was unexpected from the president of Floral Valley to


    like such ringtones.


    ¡®Could she be into square dancing?¡¯


    ¡°President! The dungeon has appeared!¡±


    Alex and Luna immediately heard the voice that came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°So it appeared early huh? Alright, we¡¯ll be there in a bit.¡±


    ***


    Sitting on the boat that Floral Valley provided, Alex decided to call Dorothy.


    At that time, Dorothy was at home, staring coldly at the two unexpected guests, The Assexs, Anderson


    and Emma. The two were currently kneeling before her, begging profusely.


    During this time, Dorothy had beenpletely hands off her business as the profits were nothing to her


    at this point.


    Assex Constructions and Dorothy-Alex Constructions just weren¡¯t big enough businesses.


    ¡®Taking¡¯ money from others was much more profitable than doing that business after all.


    When she stopped supervising the operations of herpany, the Assexs started to stir up trouble


    from within. Anderson used his title as a member of the Assex family and his position in thepany to


    carve out thepany¡¯s stamp for private use. He had been using thepany¡®s name to buy


    construction materials for himself.


    This would cause thepany to sustain a loss. Within just a few months, his methods caused the


    company to lose nearly 200 million dors.


    It was obvious that he bit off more than he could chew. Besides that, Emma had started another


    constructionpany on her own as well. She even brought most contracts that were signed with


    Dorothy¡¯spany to her privatepany using the excuse of it being one of the offices of Dorothy-


    Alex Constructions.


    However, they couldn¡¯t keep this secret forever and were caught red-handed for their actions.


    Dorothy didn¡¯t mind, but ire was enraged. Although she was no longer that extreme after being


    cured, her softened demeanor was only towards Alex. She knew how powerful Alex is now after all, so


    she knew to get on his good side.


    However, her hatred towards the Assexs were engraved into her bones. She immediately suggested


    sending Anderson and Emma to jail.


    This frightened the father and daughter so much that they rushed over, begging for forgiveness on their


    knees.


    Dorothy didn¡¯t want to even waste energy to speak to the two. She walked over to a quieter side when


    she received Alex¡¯s call.


    ¡°Darling!¡±

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    ¡°Are you in Hygieia Valley now? How did it go?¡±


    Although she was Aunt Rockefeller, she still behaved like a demure little wife around him despite the


    fact that she was extremely powerful, which made Alex feel that this was all too surreal.


    When he called her, he instinctively viewed her as Aunt Rockefeller and wanted to tell her about the


    dungeon. He even wanted to have here along as well, but when she called him ¡°darling,¡± he was


    taken aback.


    Since he had identally slept with Luna, their rtionship was currently at a very interesting spot.


    More importantly, Luna¡¯s family background was quite petrifying, even for him.


    ¡®If Dorothy came and found out about this, what would I do?¡¯


    Thinking back, he really wanted to p himself. ¡®Isn¡¯t that a foolish thing to do?¡¯


    Hence, he immediately hid the truth from her. ¡°I got caught up in something, but everything still went


    pretty well. I found quite a lot of spiritual herbs, so I¡¯d definitely be able to make some pills when I get


    back. But I still haven¡¯t found any Dragon Blood Vines. It might take some time.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to help?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I can handle this.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, how could you reply with such confidence? Were you, perhaps, screwing around with Freya¡¯s


    sister, hmm? Did you forget that you have a wife at home?¡±


    Alex mentioned Luna briefly to Dorothy before he headed out, which was why she knew about her. At


    that time, he really didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen.


    Alex started sweating bullets. ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s filled with demonic Chi and she¡¯s really moody.


    Why would I¡­ Ever do anything like that with her? Don¡¯t overthink, love¡­ Something just came up in


    Hygieia Valley, which involves their predecessor, Floral Valley. That¡¯s why I needed the help from the


    members of Floral Valley to find Dragon Blood Vines.¡±


    ¡°Good, but if you need anything, call me up anytime. I¡¯ll bring along the four princesses to help.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Oh, by the way, I¡¯m in Core Formation now!¡±


    Dorothy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great! Apany me somewhere when you get back then.¡±


    After some small talk, they ended the call.


    Turning around, Alex noticed that Luna was leaning against the ship rail with two sses of wine in her


    hand, watching the waves of Witch River.


    Alex froze.


    ¡®Did she overhear the things I¡¯ve said about her over the phone?¡¯


    He approached her slowly with a smile. ¡°Where did you get the wine from? It smells nice.¡±


    He reached out to take a ss, yet Luna avoided him slightly and chugged the whole ss down. She


    then chugged the second ss as well. Her tone was hostile. ¡°You don¡¯t get one.¡±


    Alex frowned slightly and walked back into the ship cabin.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, Luna called out to him again. ¡°Come back here.¡±


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    Rustle¡­


    Luna threw a bag of peanuts out, she seemed temperamental. ¡°Peel all of them and feed them to me!¡±


    This ship was a cruise, hence there were sling chairs on the deck.


    Lunaid down on one of them and beckoned Alex with her finger, implying that he should follow her


    orders.


    ¡°Ahem, my queen, is there anything wrong? Do you feel sick?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you look so upset?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just moody, you have a problem with that?¡±


    Alex froze, now sure that she overheard him and Dorothy¡¯s conversation. She was quite powerful after


    all, such a small distance was no problem to her. Even if Alex stood any further away, she would still be


    able to hear him clearly.

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    Two hourster, they finally arrived at the entrance of Spiritual Valley Dungeon.


    It was situated within the depths of the forests in Witch Mountain range. Alex and Luna were shocked


    to see the entrance to the dungeon. It was on top of an ancient,rge tree.


    In the middle of tworge groups was a spinning, pitch-ck entrance. It looked as if it was a beast¡®s


    mouth, a pitless abyss that could swallow one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°President, these people are¡­¡±


    There were two groups of people guarding the entrance, one from Hygieia Valley while the other was


    from Floral Valley. The two groups have been guarding this ce for years, hence they managed to


    make this ce into a vi in the mountains.


    When members of Floral Valley arrived, their guards came to wee them immediately. However,


    they were obviously confused when they noticed Alex and Luna, who were strangers.


    On the other hand, the guards from Hygieia Valley were panicking.


    They haven¡¯t been able to get a hold of anyone from their n. They tried calling most of them, but


    their calls were left unanswered, some couldn¡¯t even get through. Hence, they had no idea what was


    happening at that time. They had ordered someone to rush back to inform the others, yet they still have


    yet to receive any news.


    ¡°Master B, have you seen Master Brahms?¡± One of the members of Hygieia Valley asked.


    ¡°Capture them!¡± Alcina said as she gestured to the members of Hygieia Valley.


    The martial artists from Floral Valley who were put on standby immediately lunged towards the other


    group and captured each and every member.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Master B? Are you trying to breach the contract between us two


    ns?¡± One of the members fumed.


    Smack!


    A woman in her thirties pped the man harshly across his face. She was from Floral Valley, and her


    sister just died in Hygieia Valley. She wished she could kill off all the members from that n. ¡°Your


    n has been destroyed, what contract is there left?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Our n was destroyed? There¡¯s no way!¡±


    Smack smack smack!


    The woman lifted her hand and pped him three times again.


    Alex and Luna knew that Hygieia Valleycked a leader as soon as both their president and highest


    disciple died. Alcina was quite bold to just take over Hygieia Valley as well.


    With this, Floral Valley remained while Hygieia Valley no longer existed.


    However, Alex was not interested in this one bit. He was more interested in the entrance on the tree.


    That entrance was oddly simr to the teleportation circle he saw in the tomb. It was connected to


    another space,pletely dismissing the distance between them.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    With a small leap, Alex jumped up to the tree.


    ¡°Hey! How dare you? Who gave you permission to get up there? Get down now!¡± One of the younger


    members of Floral Valley yelled at him. She had no idea who Alex was, hence she didn¡¯t know how


    powerful he was.


    ¡°Madeline Charming, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Alcina scolded. ¡°This is Mr. Rockefeller and Ms. Flores, we Floral


    Valley are indebted to them, so they will be entering the dungeon with us.¡±


    The young girl named Madeline froze and didn¡¯t dare to say a word again.


    ¡°How do we get in?¡± Alex asked.


    Alcina said, ¡°As long as you have the Spiritual Valley Token, you can just walk right in. But if you don¡¯t,


    you would end up in another space instead, that is extremely dangerous. Us two ns have used


    everything in our power and paid the price back then to get 109 tokens. But all we have left is 20 now.¡±


    ¡°So what you mean is¡­¡±


    The dungeon opens for a month, every cycle. When it¡¯s time, anyone with the token would be


    automatically sent back out. However, if someone were to die there, the token stays inside along with


    their corpse.¡±


    ¡°So that means we can still find more tokens when we get in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and if we¡¯re lucky, we might even be able to take it.¡±


    Alex pondered and took out the rest of the tokens and threw it towards Alcina. ¡°I don¡¯t have any use for


    the extras, so you can have it!¡±


    He walked right into the pitch-ck entrance with one token on him, vanishing from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Luna mumbled angrily. ¡°What an idiot? Why is he in such a rush?¡±


    Despite this, she was still worried about her butler, hence she hopped in after dragging Jasmine with


    her.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    Ring¡­


    Alex felt an extremely pressuring force on his body as soon as he entered. It felt simr to when they


    were passing the water-like door in Caesar¡¯s tomb, but it also seemed moreplicated than that. He


    felt as if his body had fallen into a blender, where his entire body was being squeezed tightly by some


    hard substance. It was just way too suffocating.


    As soon as he hopped in, Alex tried releasing his spiritual conscience to feel the power of space within


    this transportation circle. However, his little spiritual conscience was crushed brutally the second after


    he released it.


    ¡®Looks like my powers are still not strong enough!¡¯


    Within one breath, Alex¡¯s body felt light as he passed through the teleportation circle,nding on the


    ground safely.


    What met his eyes was an insanelyrge head.


    It was a head carved out of stone, which was asrge as a building,ying on its side. Standing before


    this statue made him feel like he was a tiny mouse in front of arge elephant. Even the eyes were ten


    times bigger than his size.


    Just as he was still in shock, Luna and Jasmine emerged as well.


    Luna let out a sigh of relief. Jasmine, on the other hand, was experienced in this.


    When she noticed Alex¡¯s expression, she exined. ¡°This is the goddess¡¯ statue, the head is over here


    while her body is over there. It¡¯s very huge and no one knows who carved it. It¡¯s an ancient statue after


    all.¡±


    Luna took a few steps back and looked at the statue again. ¡°It¡¯s a woman?¡±


    Jasmine nodded. ¡°Yep, we Floral Valley have researched this statue before, we assume that this is the


    statue of the goddess to the natives who live here in Spiritual Valley Dungeon. It¡¯s called the Guardian


    Goddess, so it¡¯s probably the goddess that they used to worship. The natives here probably


    worshipped nature a lot.¡±


    Alex asked. ¡°Where are the natives now? Are there any other people here?¡±


    Jasmine shook her head. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen anyone else, so I guess they migrated. Just look at the


    statue, it looks ancient. My master said that it had existed for at least thousands of years. So it¡¯s


    probably a relic from the Stone Age.¡±


    Alex decided to make a sarcastic remark. ¡°If we can somehow bring this out of here, it would surely be


    sold for a great price.¡±


    Luna rolled her eyes. ¡°Is money all you think about, huh?¡±


    Alex smiled and scanned his surroundings, only then did he realise that this was a city in the


    mountains.


    They were surrounded by ranges and ranges of mountains, and the city was surprisinglyrge, where


    there were tall buildings everywhere they went. However, all these buildings have crumbled to the


    ground, so now it just looked like ruins. Everything


    looked gloomy and messy, and there wererge patches of tall grass all over the ce. The houses,


    buildings and walls were covered in unknown foliage.


    As Alex continued to observe all of this with shock, he was able to imagine just how beautiful this ce


    used to be.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Luna praised. ¡°Now I¡¯d really like to see just how beautiful it was when this ce was at its peak.¡±


    Just as they were speaking to each other, Alcina came by with a group of her disciples as well.


    Since Alex had given her another seven tokens right before heading in, she had to reconsider which


    disciples she was bringing in, so that took up some time.


    Although this ce was dangerous with all the demons and beasts around, it had rich natural


    resources and an abundance of spiritual Chi. Taking a breath here was almost equivalent to taking a


    hundred breaths outside.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, there are some strong wild animals within the dungeon, there¡¯s even monsters too, so


    some ces can be very dangerous. The elders of Floral Valley and Hygieia Valley have paved a few


    ways for us. I have a map here that you can refer to.¡±


    Alcina handed Alex a hand-drawn map. Not only were there signs and directions, it notified any


    dangers along the path as well.


    A while ago, Alcina didn¡¯t mention any of this, she probably only wanted to repay Alex for giving her


    another seven tokens.


    ¡®This olddy sure is calctive!¡¯ Although he was thinking of that, Alex obviously didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Instead he thanked her lightly and asked Jasmine, ¡°Where do we go if I¡¯d like to find Dragon Blood


    Vines?¡±


    Jasmine pointed towards the west.


    Alex nodded then turned to Alcina. ¡°Master B, which path will you guys be taking?¡±


    Alcina replied. ¡°We have to take the one Hygieia Valley uses normally to find those. I vaguely


    remember that Dominique moved the vines to a canyon somewhere, I think it¡¯s around this area.¡±


    She then pointed to an area on Alex¡¯s map.


    ¡°But we¡¯re going to take the road we Floral Valley usually use, there are resting stands that we set up


    along the way. But I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s any along the Hygieia Valley one.¡±


    After saying this, Alcina proceeded to warn Jasmine to be careful.

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    Hence, after leaving Jasmine to Alex, Alcina brought her disciples towards the southeast region.


    Jasmine said, ¡°It¡¯s evening, so it¡¯s gettingte soon. It¡¯ll be dangerous at night, so why don¡¯ t we find


    some ce to rest for the day and head out the next morning?¡±


    Luna seemed intrigued. ¡°I want to walk around this abandoned city.¡±


    Alex had the same idea as well, he even took his phone out and started taking pictures and videos of


    his surroundings.


    ¡°Hey, Alex! Take a few pictures of me!¡± Luna skipped towards the nose of therge head and waved


    towards Alex.


    The woman had already changed her clothes long ago. She was currently wearing a uniform of Flora


    Valley disciples. It was a light green dress, which had the simplicity of modern apparel, yet looked


    vintage.


    As a beauty, her demeanor suited the dress well, making her look as if she was a time traveler.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Alex lifted his head and took some pictures of her with a wide grin. ¡°No, no, I could only capture your


    feet and nostrils in this angle. Heck, I can even see your nose hair!¡±


    Luna was startled, almost falling from up there.


    Grabbing a handful of moss, she threw it towards Alex harshly. ¡°Nostrils? You¡¯re the one with visible


    nose hair!¡±


    Alex dodged that immediately. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to have nose hair? It¡¯d be strange if you don¡¯t! Alright,


    alright, stop throwing that at me. I¡¯ll take the photos from another angle.¡±


    Turning around, he noticed that there was arge, ancient tree behind him. With just a few leaps, he


    reached one of the thicker branches and took photos for Luna. He then realized that he was able to see


    the statue¡¯s face clearly from such a long distance.


    The statue¡¯s facial features looked absolutely ethereal and gorgeous. More importantly, the


    craftsmanship seemed very skilled. From afar, the statue didn¡¯t look like just a mere statue, it looked as


    if it was an actual head that had been erged.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t an actual head, right? Do humans during the Stone Age even have such skilled


    craftsmanship?¡¯


    With this thought in mind, he continued to take a few more pictures for Luna. Alex then rushed down to


    look at where the neck was broken and realized that it actually was a statue.


    In just a few moments, the few of them found the body of the goddess statue in a giant ze within the


    ruins. It was still standing up straight in the middle of the za.


    After walking around for a while, the night befell on them. They found a fairly well-built building and


    simply cleaned their surroundings, just so they could temporarily stay here for the night


    Even after making a campfire andying out some sleeping bags, Luna was still unsatisfied. She


    comined to Alex. ¡°Al, you should¡¯ve brought some nkets with you.¡±


    Alex was speechless and turned to her. ¡°Can you not call me Al? What difference is there other than


    calling me an owl?¡±


    ¡°Well, your queen likes calling you Al. Do you have a problem with that? Come here and lie down,


    you¡¯re my pillow tonight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jasmineid in her sleeping bag quietly as she watched them, deep in thought.


    It slowly grewter into the night.


    Luna was sleeping on Alex¡¯s stomach at the time.


    Alex was asleep as well, as it had been a long day. Maiko, on the other hand, was responsible for


    keeping watch.


    After quite some time, Alex was woken up by a sudden flow of Yin energy, but it was just Maiko calling


    out to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Maiko replied. ¡°Master, something is staring at us.¡±


    Alex was shocked and sat up immediately.

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Were you not able to tell?¡±


    Concentrating his spiritual energy to his eyes, Alex could see in the dark. However, he noticed that their


    surroundings were eerily quiet, Jasmine¡¯ s breathing just sounded slightly heavier than usual.


    Luna had woken up too.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Is something up?¡± Luna whispered and released her spiritual conscience, but it was to no avail.


    Maiko replied. ¡°I did in fact notice something staring at us, it had green eyes. But I couldn¡¯t tell what it


    was, it just disappeared in an instant.¡±


    ¡°A demon?¡± Alex and Luna gasped. They gasped so loudly that they woke Jasmine up as well.


    Since it was already ufortable to sleep in such a ce, she started panicking as soon as she


    knew that some demon was watching them right now.


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go look outside.¡± Alex stood up with the Seven des of Death in his hand.


    Luna said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you, else you wouldn¡¯t have backup if it¡¯s a strong opponent.¡±


    Jasmine didn¡¯t dare to stay here alone as well, her face was pale from fear. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d like to follow you


    too.¡±


    In the end, the three of them surveyed the area for quite a while, along with the half ghost king at their


    side. Yet they couldn¡¯t find any demons or beasts with green eyes.


    Despite this, they were no longer in the mood to sleep.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I keep feeling like something is preying on me in the dark.¡± Alex frowned. This


    was definitely not a pleasant feeling. It even managed to give him goosebumps since he couldn¡¯t find


    the cause of this.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ A ghost?¡± Jasmine asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, else I would¡¯ve sensed it long ago.¡± Maiko said in her chilly voice, sending a chill


    down Jasmine¡¯s spine.


    She just couldn¡¯t understand why Alex had to have a ghost on him at all times.


    ¡°No matter what it is, be careful! We won¡¯t be fazed by losing a few days of sleep, so let¡¯s just not sleep


    tonight.¡± Luna said as she shone her bright shlight back and forth on the stone wall.


    Such a bright shlight was provided by members of Flora Valley.


    When Luna arrived, she basically came empty handed. She didn¡¯t even bring any spare clothes with


    her, and no one knew what she was thinking for being so unprepared.


    However, Luna suddenly spoke up. ¡°Did you guys realize that the statue in the za is super big, yet


    the houses feel so cramped? I don¡¯t think people would normally like their houses to be so small, I


    could touch the ceiling if I just raised my arm. Not just that, almost all the houses here are this short.


    Could everyone living here be shorter than most?¡±


    Jasmine added. ¡°I remember seeing a mural somewhere around here. The carvings of the people here


    did look kind of odd, they looked quite short. But that doesn¡¯t mean anything, right? It probably was just


    the carver¡¯s mistake. Oh and, the natives here seem to worship hammers, their totems are all


    hammers.¡±


    ¡°Hammers? Short? Could they be¡­¡± Alex seemed deep in thought.


    ¡°Did you think of something?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a race called the dwarves back in the Stone Ages. Their average height is just


    around four feet tall. However, they seem to be born to be craftsmen, they could even make


    spiritual tools. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not, but just look at the structure of this city and the


    craftsmanship of that goddess statue. I don¡¯t think anyone could just pop out a masterpiece like that.¡±


    Alex replied.


    ¡°Dwarves? Is there actually such a race in this world?¡± The two women were shocked.


    ¡°Could that entire race be suffering from Dwarf Disease?¡±


    Since it still felt like they were being followed, Alex still felt ufortable staying in that house. Hence,


    he decided to leave this ce and head to a cruder ce within the city. With this, the feeling of being


    watched had finally vanished.


    The next day, when dawn arrived, the three of them left the city and passed by the za with the


    statue, leaving through therge city gates.


    Starting at the humongous entrance, Alex couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°These gates are just way too big!¡±

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    The city gates were around fifty meters tall and twenty meters wide. Such arge gate was simply rare,


    they¡¯ve never seen this in their entire lives.


    Luna said, ¡°Hey Al, so you think that goddess statue is actually based on a real powerful goddess?


    This city is just simply unbelievable. How could anyone be able to build such arge city? And to be


    building it on steep ranges of mountains? It just feels like it¡¯s the work of a god to be honest.¡±


    Alex nodded and turned to look behind him. He was able to see the beheaded goddess statue in the


    za from here.


    Even without a head, the statue still looked very godly and powerful, her beautiful figure was


    immacte as well. It was as if the goddess was looming over the entire city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°We have to find the Dragon Blood Vines first, your sister is still waiting for us to save her life!¡±


    Alex then turned back to the gates and exited the city. However, just as he did, he had a weird gut


    feeling that they had entered an extremely dangerous realm after passing these gates, the peaceful


    energy within this abandoned city had vanished into thin air.


    He didn¡¯t even feel that uneasy when he knew that they were being watchedst night. Alex scanned


    his surroundings without saying a word, but he still decided to be more alert.


    The spiritual energy within the dungeon was at least hundreds of times more concentrated than the


    outside world. Hence, this was exactly why it was filled with spiritual herbs everywhere. However, since


    members of Hygieia Valley woulde here every three years to collect such valuable herbs, the


    easier paths were basically emptied out.


    On the other hand, the steeper areas were still filled with such herbs.


    Alex was d that he managed to survive the Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion and achieve


    Imperial Sword Flight with it.


    After erging the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six, it could be used as arge aircraft.


    Since Luna¡¯s family was filled with powerful martial artists, she was used to seeing this.


    Jasmine, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of Alex.


    Humans had always dreamed of soaring in the sky like a bird. Even though they¡¯ve been able to travel


    or reach the moon after inventing aerones and rocketships as technology advanced, it was still


    different from being able to fly with a sword. That was just using arge aircraft to fly after all.


    At first, Alex didn¡¯t dare to fly too high, he was worried that he might fall to his death if he weren¡¯t


    careful. Even though his body, along with the Mystic Armor, would ensure that he wouldn¡¯t die from a


    hundred meters fall, he still figured that it was better safe than sorry.


    Within two hours, he was starting to get the hang of it, flying up to the middle of the cliff to get herbs.


    With this, his harvest was great, as he managed to harvest lots of ripe and old medicinal herbs.


    Thousand year old ginsengs and spiritual reishis, a three thousand year old chinese foxglove and even


    a five thousand year old tuber fleeceflower.


    Although these herbs were ordinary, yet they have strong medicinal effects due to how long they¡¯ve


    aged. Hence, these were definitely amazing materials to make pills and replenish.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex even had to throw out some of the lower value herbs he collected from Hygieia Valley, else the


    twenty cube meter storage purse wouldn¡¯t be able to store all of them.


    ¡°Come,e, this thousand year old ginseng is pretty good, it¡¯s even bigger than the white radishes


    back in California. Since we don¡¯t have much food here, let¡¯s just eat this as breakfast!¡±


    Alex smiled as he cut the ginseng in three portions so everyone got their ration.


    If any medicinal herb store owners saw what he was doing to such a valuable herb, they would


    definitely be heartbroken.


    The three even bumped into quite a few beasts along their way, but all of them had only be food


    for the day. Their demon cores were harvested as well.


    On the third day, they finally found Dragon Blood Vines in a basin within the valleys.


    Luna was overjoyed as she rushed over to collect some. Suddenly, a hand rose up from the dirt of


    where Luna was standing and grabbed her by the ankle.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡±

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Luna was shocked. She hastily pulled her leg out of the hand with force. When she looked down, she


    could feel a numbness in her scalp. ¡®What kind of hand is this?¡¯


    There was no flesh or blood on it, but just white bones.


    ¡°W-what is this thing?¡±


    Jasmine screamed terrifyingly. She never knew that skeletons coulde out of the ground to grab


    people. The skilled Luna was brave after all. Even though she was frightened, she lifted up her leg


    fiercely and stepped on the white bone¡¯s palm hard. The hand was immediately trampled into pieces


    with a crisp crack, scattering all over the ground.


    She let out a breath of relief and was slightly rxed. But at this moment, another band burrowed out


    of the ground at the side and grabbed Luna¡¯s ankle. This time it was her left leg.


    However, this time Luna did not manage to break free. It was because at this time, more than ten long


    and short hands burrowed out of the ground and grabbed her feet and calves. They even forcibly


    dragged her downwards, trying to pull Luna underground.


    In that instant, Luna felt a burst of goosebumps all over her body.


    She felt uneasy.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, arge sword appeared, shing ruthlessly on the white bones¡¯ arms. Luna struggled


    fiercely and finally regained her freedom.


    She immediately jumped two steps away and stood beside Alex. With a stunned look on her face, she


    said, ¡°What are these things?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. But the Yin energy here is very strong. Everyone, be


    careful¡­ Jasmine,e here. Don¡¯t stay too far away from me.¡±


    Now, Jasmine was a little confused as well. She only came to her senses after listening to Alex¡¯s


    words. However, just when Jasmine was about to walk over, she saw the soil behind Alex suddenly


    break open and two arms stretched out of it. Of course, they were still white bones. Meanwhile, this


    pair of white bones¡¯ arms grasped the ground hard. Immediately afterwards, a skull burrowed out of the


    soil.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She screamed in dismay and pointed behind Alex while shivering.


    Alex and Luna turned their heads instinctively. When they saw that scene, they immediately took a few


    steps backwards.


    After that, they watched the skull burrow out of the soil. Alex did not take action immediately as he


    wanted to find out what this thing actually was.


    As a result, that thing jumped vigorously and crawled out of the ground.


    It was really a skeleton.


    The dense mass of white bones were covered in Yin energy. The creepiest part was that there was a


    faint red glow in its dark eye sockets, making it seem extremely creepy.


    Luna could not help but grab Alex¡¯s hand. Her palm was slightly sweating as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,


    isn¡¯t this just a dead skeletal ghost? My sister is an expert ghost hunter, and I¡¯ve seen this kind of thing


    many times.¡±


    Alex could feel the sweat in her palm. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t shake your hand when you speak. Otherwise, it


    will betray your inner fear.¡±


    ¡°My fear? You really know how to spew nonsense!¡± Luna took out the Sky-Devil Zither from her mind


    pce and was ready to attack.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, the ground was making ¡®plop¡¯ sounds. At the same time, hundreds of hands burrowed


    out of the ground. In the next moment, densely packed skeletons crawled out of the ground.


    Luna immediately let go of Alex. She pushed him and said, ¡°You¡¯re a man, you should go!¡±


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    Alex looked at the hundreds of skeletons and could not ept it for a moment.


    ¡°I heard that if some white bones are buried in a prosperous and treasured cemetery, they¡¯d absorb the


    spiritual energy of heaven and earth all day. They will grow a portion of spiritual wisdom in them just


    like the White Bone Spirit in the Journey to the West!¡± said Alex as he condensed the lightning


    attributed spiritual power in his hand.


    ¡°Oh, please! Hurry up and get rid of them! They are growing in numbers!¡± said Luna.


    ¡°Lightning,e forth!¡±

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Following Alex¡¯s bellow, more than a dozen lightning fell from the sky. Many tiny lightnings even


    enveloped the entire space.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Multiple bone cracks were heard. Hundreds of skeletons had fallen from the lightning strike. A small


    half of them were blown apart, with bones scattered all over the ground.


    Alex was slightly proud of it. He winked his left eye at Luna. ¡°Look, aren¡¯t they just a pile of dead


    bones? I could simply wipe them off in a minute!¡±


    Before his voice fell, the fallen skeletons stood up again. Not only that, the broken, scattered bones


    were reconnected. Moreover, they rejoined the force. Even Alex could feel that the strength of the


    skeletal soldiers that were electrocuted by him once did not decrease but increased. Surprisingly, they


    were even fiercer than before.


    Hundreds of crimson red pupils of the hundreds of skeletons were staring straight at Alex.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine yelled, ¡°Run!¡±


    She turned around abruptly and ran toward the outside of the valley.


    At this point, Alex did not dare to show off anymore. He hurriedly pulled Luna along and started running


    away. ¡°No, Dragon Blood Vine¡­ We haven¡¯t gotten the Dragon Blood Vine!¡± Luna shouted.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to get itter,¡± said Alex.


    ¡°What if these skeletons took it? Wouldn¡¯t my sister be beyond salvation?¡±


    Speechless, Alex thought, ¡®These are all skeletons. These guys have a mouth without a tongue and a


    sternum without a stomach. Why would they need the Dragon Blood Vine? But, it¡¯s better to be safe


    than sorry. If we really lose the Dragon Blood Vine because of this, this trip would¡¯ve gone wasted!¡¯


    ¡°Fine then. You attack and cover for me while I go and pluck it,¡± said Alex loudly.


    Just when the skeletons pounced on them, Alex used the Imperial Sword Flight and flew over the


    heads of many skeletons.


    Strum! Strum! Strum!


    Luna¡¯s Sky-devil Zither sounded.


    At first, she thought the weak skeletal monsters would fall apart like how Alex smite them with lightning.


    To her surprise, the skeletal monsters seemed to be very insensitive to sound. They had no reaction at


    all when they heard the sound from Luna¡¯s Sky-devil Zither.


    Instead, when they saw Alex fly over them to pluck the Dragon Blood Vine, a few skeletons were pulled


    and thrown up high by theirpanions, charging at Alex.


    ¡°Alex, be careful!¡±


    Luna was frustrated as her attack turned out to be ineffective.


    After alerting Alex, she immediately sent out the Sound Wave of Killing Arc.


    The sound could neither disturb the skeletons without eardrums nor affect the souls that might be in


    them. However, the Sound Wave of Killing Arc was a real magical attack and it was quite powerful.


    Immediately, three skeletons that charged forward burst into pieces. The several other skeletons were


    blown away by Alex¡¯s Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch.


    As the name implied, Dragon Blood Vine was a kind of nt vine. This kind of vine was extremely


    peculiar. It was blood red and had glowing blood flowing inside it. When it was cut with a knife, red sap


    would flow out from it just like blood.


    Time was running short.


    Below was a densely packed legion of skeletons, If Alex were to fall into it, the consequences would be


    unimaginable.


    Alex grabbed the void. With a huge force, he grabbed at least ten vines and forcefully ripped them off,


    throwing them into his storage purse. Then, he quickly retreated.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Quick!¡±


    Alex flew back with the Imperial Sword Flight. He pulled Luna and hurriedly fled toward the outside of


    the valley.


    The skeletons were too creepy.


    They could not kill them no matter how they fought them. Two more woulde out after one died, and


    more would appear.


    At this moment, Jasmine, who had already ran out of the valley, screamed all of a sudden. Something


    raised her body high and threw her into the valley.


    The two of them stared at the thing and gasped. They could only see a ten meter tall huge skeleton


    standing at the exit of the valley.

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    ¡°God d*nm it!¡±


    Alex yelled. He hurriedly slowed down the speed of the Imperial Sword Flight.


    The difficulty of using the Imperial Sword Flight in the air while carrying an adult like Luna was evident.


    Alex was very exhausted after a while.


    However, when they stopped, the army of several hundreds of skeletons caught up to them at the back.


    Jasmine was blown back by the huge skeleton.


    A blow like that almost killed her. Even her clothes from the Floral Valley were torn, with arge piece


    of fabric still hanging on the skeleton¡¯s fingers. Half of her stomach was exposed, leaving two lines of


    wounds.


    The injury was serious.


    ¡°Sh*t! Have we really run into the White Bone Spirit?¡± Alexined.


    Luna said with a solemn expression, ¡°Under normal circumstances, even if this is a graveyard, there


    won¡¯t be so many skeletons. A ten meter tall skeleton is even more impossible! So, this guy is definitely


    not transformed from a human being¡­ Maybe, this is the real reason why the city in front has turned


    into ruins.¡±


    As Alex moved his hand, the Dragon Bone Sword, Seven des of Death and the Breaking Point all


    appeared before him.


    He reached into his storage purse and took out the half of the strange broken talisman. He smacked it


    on Luna¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ll deal with the small ones at the back. Leave this big guy to me!¡±


    That talisman was the one that was snatched from the hand of Herschel Lancaster of Hygieia Valley.


    Of course, this definitely did not belong to Herschel, but the old spirit that had possessed his body.


    While talking, Luna was already sitting cross-legged on the ground. The demonic Chi on her body was


    instantly released, continuously soaring.


    She knew that the skeletons were immune to her Sky-Devil Zither, so she had to use the Sound Wave


    of Killing Arc to deal physical damage.


    Strum! Strum! Strum!


    The demonic note sounded. Luna¡¯s ten fingers were strumming the zither strings on high frequency.


    There was only a burst of rapid zither sound.


    As for the key and tune?


    There were none!


    Multiple Sound Wave of Killing Arc charged toward the army of skeletons like snowkes. Whereas,


    Alexbined the three Dragon Swords and charged toward the ten meter tall big guy.


    However, at this moment, Alex was suddenly shocked. He felt the feeling of being inexplicably spied


    once again.


    ¡®Ah, sh*t! It can¡¯t be this big skeleton that spied on me previously, right?¡¯


    Alex could not care much.


    ¡°Lightning, Thousand Sword Tactics!¡±


    The Thousand Sword Tactics imbued with the additional lightning effect was Alex¡¯s creation. He


    thought if the small skeletons could be damaged by Thunder Palm Mantra, the big one should be


    affected simrly.


    In fact, he had underestimated the power of the giant skeleton. The Dragon Sword was not able to cut


    through his tough bones.


    It was not the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six that was not sharp enough, but his cultivation level was too


    low to exercise the true ability of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six. The Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six was


    a piece of magical treasure. Whether a magical treasure was powerful or not, first it depended on the


    magical treasure itself, but the user was extremely important as


    well. His cultivation level was low, so he was not able to exert one percent of the power of this set of


    magical treasure.


    ng! ng! ng!


    A sequence of sounds was heard.


    The three swords were all shaken apart.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A grayyer of energy shield enveloped the giant skeleton, permeating a mysterious and dark aura.


    Alex tried several means of attack but they all failed to deal any true damage to it.


    Instead, Luna won the fights after another.


    As she yed the Sky-Devil Zither extravagantly and beautifully, hundreds of skeletal monsters were


    constantly being blown apart and reorganized. Following the process, Luna noticed that the skeletal


    monsters were getting slower at restructuring. In other words, these undead beings were actually


    kible.


    They just needed to be killed several more times!


    However, at this time, the ten meter tall skeleton suddenly squatted down and opened its mouth to roar


    fiercely. The next moment, the skeletal monsters scrambled and dashed madly, as if they had heard


    some kind ofmand.


    Luna turned pale with fright.


    She strung the Sky-Devil Zither even more hurriedly and louder. The Killing Arc flew out at an even


    faster speed.


    But unlike previously, these small skeletal creatures had the sameyer of gray shield protecting them.


    The Sound Wave of Killing Arc had lost its supposed effect.


    ¡°Ah! Alex, I can¡¯t hold it anymore. Hurry up and run!¡± yelled Luna as she saw the legion of skeletons


    rushing madly over to her.


    She grabbed her Sky-Devil Zither and went to pull Alex

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    However, at this time, those skeletons jumped up one after another. With a swoosh, they all jumped


    very high toward the direction of the giant skeleton king.


    The next moment, a rather strange scene happened. Those little skeletal monsters charged into the


    body of the giant skeleton king and blended in perfectly with it. Immediately afterwards, the giant


    skeleton king reached out its arm into his empty stomach and pulled out a bone whip!


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    Alex and Luna were dumbfounded. To their surprise, the hundreds of skeleton armies earlier turned out


    to be the giant skeleton king¡¯s whip its weapon.


    It shook its arm and the whip made some clunking noise. The snow-white whip was at least forty or fifty


    meters long, and there was a sharp bone spur in front of it.


    The bone whip was raised up and stopped in the air. Afterwards, it ruthlessly whipped toward the


    twopeople.


    ¡°Dodge it quickly!¡±


    Alex activated the Lightning Sprint. While his feet were stepping on the lightning flowers, he carried


    Luna and quickly dodged it. The whip hit the ground heavily and instantly created a huge rift. One side


    of the mountain burst and rocks flew everywhere, as if the world was falling apart.


    Alex and Luna had a solemn expression and felt bitter when they saw such mighty power.


    ¡®This guy¡¯s ability was definitely way greater than Herschel.¡¯ Alex thought since he had survived the


    Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion and achieved the Core Formation stage, he should be of someone


    great. Unexpectedly, it was a p in the face every minute. The bone whip instantly pped him back


    to reality when his face was covered in dust.


    Luna wiped off the dust on her face and said, ¡°I suddenly have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°How bad?¡±


    ¡°We might not be able to survive it.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±


    ¡°Who wants to die, huh? My mom still wants me to give birth to a grandchild for her! But this is way too


    painful! I¡¯ll die of pain before I could even give birth. I don¡¯t even understand what those people having


    affairs are thinking of. Are they trying to look for pain? Otherwise, it must be because your brute are not


    skillful!¡±


    ¡°To hell with you! You won¡¯t be able to give birth to a paternal grandchild. You can only give birth to a


    maternal grandchild.¡±


    ¡°To hell with your mother, to hell with your father. Can¡¯t I just find someone married into my family?¡±


    In the life and death moment, the two people were cursing at each other, as if that was the only way


    that could ease the tension in their minds.


    Meanwhile, the white bone whip was raised up high again. This time, the giant skeleton was serious.


    The white bone whip was covered in a ghostly aura and the spirits were howling.


    Even before the attack hit, they could sense death.


    In the nick of time, a loud bang suddenly fell down from the sky, like a belt out of the blue.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    ¡°Um..?¡±


    Alex and Luna were dumbfounded.


    ¡®What was going on?¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡®A fallen cat from the sky?¡¯


    The sound was so loud that their eardrums could swell.


    How big could this cat be?


    Most importantly, after the cat cried, the murderous giant skeleton king just now became terrifyingly


    afraid and trembling all of a sudden, as if a mouse had just seen a cat. The aura on the white bone


    whip in his hand had disappeared instantly as well.


    ¡°What the hell, this skeleton king seems to be afraid of cats!¡± said Alex shockingly.


    At this moment, the skeleton king turned around and fled. It did not want to fight anymore.


    Alex and Luna were both shocked at the sight of it. Luna said, ¡°If only we had known this would


    happen, wouldn¡¯t it be just fine for us to meow like a cat?¡±


    Right after she said that, a white shadow moved as fast as lightning and pounced at the skeleton king.


    Crack!


    Something hit the skeleton king¡¯s head.


    At a closer look, it was indeed a cat!


    A white cat!


    Alex suddenly had an enlightenment. He finally knew where the feeling of being spied on came from. It


    was not from the skeleton king but this white cat.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    ¡°Look, the defensive shield on the skeleton king is gone now!¡± yelled Luna.


    ¡°This is a good opportunity!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Alex immediately maneuvered the three Dragon Bone Swords and shot them at


    the skeleton king.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    At the same time, the white cat let out a stern cry once again.


    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    The Sword of the Universe, the de of Seven Death and the Breaking Point all shot into the body of


    the skeleton king at once. The lightning attributed spiritual power on them exploded in a split second,


    creaking on the skeleton king¡¯s body.


    Roar!


    The skeleton king let out a roar as well.


    In the next second, its white bone body fell apart like an avnche as the bones fell off piece by piece.


    In the end, all of the bones were piled up into a small hill on the ground. The only thing that remained


    intact was that long white bone whip.


    ¡°It just died like that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ Too weak?¡±


    Even Alex could not believe that the skeleton king just died like that.


    The two people looked at the white cat cautiously. In the end, they could not see anything.


    It looked just like a normal white domestic cat. When Alex and Luna looked at it, the cat even lowered


    its head and walked to Alex¡¯s feet and smelled the edge of his pants.


    Luna nearly wanted to attack the white cat.


    Alex¡¯s body was slightly stiffened as well. However, he stopped Luna in time because the temperament


    emanating from the white cat made him feel a sense of inexplicable intimacy.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Swoosh!


    The white cat gently jumped andnded on Alex¡¯s shoulder with ease. The cat¡¯s green eyes stared at


    Alex who just turned around.


    Luna condensed demonic Chi in her hand and immediately grabbed the cat.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Swoosh!


    The cat moved very fast, and a front paw ruthlessly scratched Luna on the back of her hand. Instantly,


    blood was streaming and the back of her hand had three lines of scratch marks.


    They were so deep that her bones were revealed.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Luna yelled in pain.


    Alex immediately reached his hand out to try to calm Luna who was about to go berserk. ¡°Take it easy.


    This little thing seems to mean no harm.¡±


    It was just the position of his hand was not right, and itnded right on the woman¡¯s chest.


    Luna¡¯s body shivered. She angrily brushed Alex¡¯s hand off. Seeing Alex¡¯s eyes fixated on that white


    cat, she knew now was not the right time to fly into a tantrum. So, she suppressed the murderous


    intention toward the white cat in her mind.


    The white cat turned around and let out a gentle and soft cry as it rubbed against Alex¡¯s chin with its


    head.


    Alex had every nerve tensed up. When Alex and the cat¡¯s eyes gazed at each other, he could strangely


    feel a sense of sadness.


    Indeed, the sense of sadness came from the white eat. It even shed a tear like a pet dog that finally


    found its owner with an exhausted body after wandering for a long time and going through multiple


    hardships.


    This must be a cat with a story.


    ¡°This is the one that was secretly spying on us in the city yesterday,¡± said Alex.


    The white cat jumped gently andnded on Alex¡¯s hand this time. It meant that it wanted Alex to hug it.


    Alex hesitated for a moment. He held it in front of his body while gently running his hand through its fur.


    The white cat closed its eyesfortably with a face of enjoyment.


    ¡°This must be a female cat. A female cat demon!¡± said Luna depressingly.


    However, the white cat let out a stern cry once again, frightening Alex.


    Luna raised her hand. ¡°Fine! You¡¯re incredible and I won¡¯t talk about you anymore, okay?¡±


    She turned around and went to check on Jasmine.


    After a moment, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll survive.¡±

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    Alex was shocked. He immediately went forward and checked on her while the white cat jumped to the


    ground obediently.


    At first nce, his eyes turned solemn.


    ¡®The wound is contaminated and the poison has gone into her body!¡¯


    Jasmine was not dead yet, and she was still conscious. She covered her wound with her hand while


    she was full of pain and very scared. After all, she was just a girl in her twenties. She was not as old as


    Alex, and she had not lived her life enough. ¡°C-can I still be saved?¡±


    Alex shook his head.


    All of a sudden, Jasmine felt like the sky had fallen. Tears started streaming down her face. ¡°Mr.


    Rockefeller, please do one thing for me. Please tell my master that I can¡¯t serve her anymore.¡±


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°Tell her yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to detoxify this poison of yours. You¡¯ll be fine after a while! Besides, I have another


    piece of good news for you. Your parasitic disease will be cured by the way.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jasmine was dumbfounded. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    Luna said, ¡°To fight poison with poison, right?¡±


    Alex nodded.


    He was also inwardly amazed. This parasitic disease of his was not simple either. It¡¯s called the Golden


    Cicada Parasite and it was considered as one of the best amongst all the parasitic diseases. Even


    Granny ckwood¡¯s heart ached until her eyelids were twitching when she gave the Golden Cicada


    Parasite to him.


    Unexpectedly, the toxin attached to the skeleton king¡¯s fingers had neutralized such a dominant


    parasitic disease. Having that thought in mind had made him interested in the skeleton king¡¯s poison.


    He immediately walked over to collect some of the skeleton king¡¯s venom in case of emergencies.


    However, the snow-white bone whip had caught his attention right away. That was quite a good


    magical treasure!


    He grabbed it and casually whipped it, only to realize that its movement was not smooth.


    His spiritual power did not match the bone whip, so he could not exert its due power.


    ¡°Luna,e over here and try out this white bone whip!¡± Alex called out to Luna.


    This was the first time ever that Alex called out her name, and it even sounded like amand. This


    made her feel strange. The feeling was much stronger, exciting and stimting aspared to Alex


    calling her a queen. It seemed veryfortable.


    Though she grunted, she still walked over.


    The white bone whip felt slightly cold in her hands, yet it was very heavy. It was a little difficult to purely


    control it with her arm strength. Luna had no choice but to use the Divine Demonic Method¡¯s demonic


    Chi to control the white bone whip.


    Buzz!


    The white bone whip trembled and stood up fiercely. The demonic Chi on it rtunbled while moaning like


    ghosts cried and howling like spirits.


    Smack!


    As the whip hit the air, a loud burst rang out. Afterwards, she whipped it on a mountain wall.


    Boom!


    As a loud noise rang out, a huge groove was formed on the mountain wall.


    Luna said in surprise, ¡°This is a great white bone whip.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It suits you very well. It¡¯s yours now.¡±


    However, Luna threw it on the ground instantly. ¡°No way. Touching this thing assembled by the skeleton


    monsters for a while is already ufortable. I won¡¯t keep it no matter how powerful it is! Besides,


    how am I supposed to hold such a huge thing?¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    When the cat meowed, Luna looked at it. It seemed that those eyes¡­ Were disdainful.


    The cat jumped over and reached out its paw to p the white bone whip. Some kind of energy rushed


    into the white bone whip, causing the whip to make a crackling noise right away. The bones on it


    started to shrink until it became a white tiny string.


    Alex said in surprise, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it can be like that Little kitty, you¡¯re too incredible!¡±


    When he picked up the string, he realized that its weight had reduced to the point that he could just


    wrap it around his wrist.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it? I¡¯ll bring it back to give it to someone else then,¡± asked Alex.


    ¡°Who are you giving it to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask my wife if she likes it.¡±


    ¡°Who said that I don¡¯twant it? Give it to me!¡±


    ¡®Women are really fickle!¡¯


    The skeleton monster had died, and Alex went back to pluck a lot of Dragon Blood Vines.


    Unfortunately, there were no fruits on it. Otherwise, a Dragon Blood Fruit could be a good resource for


    cultivation.


    After obtaining the Dragon Blood Vines, the main task of this secret realm was consideredplete.


    Jasmine suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if my master and the others would be in danger. I¡¯ve never seen


    that kind of skeleton monster before.¡±

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    Luna said, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯d be. This skeleton king was probably eyeing on the Dragon Blood Vines,


    and that¡¯s why it was guarding here! Didn¡¯t people say that most precious herbs always have a mythical


    creature protecting it? This skeleton king is also considered as one kind of mythical creature.¡±


    However, the cat meowed, expressing its disagreement.


    Luna puckered up her lips. She really wanted to kill that white cat.


    Even though she was much better after Alex had treated the wound on the back of her hand, women


    were beings that hold grudges. Especially a witch like her, there was no exception even if it was a cat.


    However, this cat seemed to be a bit mystical. In addition, its background was unknown, so Luna dared


    not provoke it for the time being.


    Alex took out a map and looked at it. He pointed toward the front. ¡°There¡¯s argeke in front. Let¡¯s go


    over and take a look first. The sky is getting dark, and we have to find a ce to rest before the night


    falls.¡±


    After that, he picked up the white cat. ¡°Thank you for your help today. Do you have a family?¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    ¡°Then you should be going home, right?¡±


    ¡°Meow, meow!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Goodbye to you then. Get going now!¡±


    ¡°Meow, meow!¡±


    ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t want to go home but follow me?¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Luna said, ¡°This cat demon is quite humane. It can actually understand what you¡¯re saying. It seems


    like it possesses a little bit of cultivation.¡±


    Those words angered the white cat once again. It hissed at Luna.


    Luna was not a simple woman as well. She could evenpete with a cat. ¡°What? You want to have a


    rebellion? I understand now, you¡¯re just a female cat in heat and can¡¯t even walk straight when you see


    a male. Then, let me tell you something. He¡¯s my man. If you want to be his pet, you¡¯re going to be


    mine too. Otherwise, you¡¯ll stay here and don¡¯t ever go with us.¡±


    After hearing those words, the white cat unexpectedly kept quiet. It stuck out its tongue and licked


    Alex¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Look, you just have to get disciplined to be obedient.¡±


    ***


    They walked all the way to thergeke.


    They did not encounter any danger along the way, but Alex found several rare, old spiritual herbs. He


    hurriedly plucked them and put them into his storage purse.


    When they reached thekeside, they identally found a small wooden cabin. Judging from its


    exterior and style, it must have been constructed by the people of Hygieia Valley.


    ¡°Heh! We don¡¯t have to camp outside tonight,¡± said Alex as he smiled.


    The few of them rushed over to check out the cabin. To their surprise, the equipment inside was quite


    complete. Not only was there a bed and a table, but there was also a deck of poker cards. In the corner


    of the room, there was even a hand-cranked generator that was connected to several electric lights in


    the wooden cabin.


    Soon, the night fell.


    Moreover, the temperature dropped drastically. Compared to the inside of the city, the temperature in


    the wilderness at night was much lower. It was no wonder there were severalrge quilts in the


    temporary supply station of Hygieia Valley.


    Alex and Luna could resist the cold. However, Jasmine¡¯s cultivation base was weak, so she needed the


    large quilts to endure the cold.


    The night was gettingte.


    The wind whistled outside, yet they could not hear any sounds of birds, animals, insects or fish.


    This made Jasmine feel a little strange. ¡°When I came to Spiritual Valley Dungeon previously, I often


    heard the roars of the wild beasts. I dared not sleep at the time, fearing the wild beasts would rush in.


    But this ce is very strange, there¡¯s no sound of the beasts at all.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°This is a bit strange. We have encountered several wild animals and many bugs during the


    day. Could it be that they¡¯re all asleep? By the way, do you people feel that the temperature is getting


    colder?¡±


    Jasmine, who was covered in thick quilts, said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m freezing to death soon. How can it be so


    cold?¡±


    The lying white cat next to Alex¡¯s feet suddenly perked up its ears. After that, it abruptly jumped up,


    extremely alert.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    The white cat¡¯s sudden action rmed the three people.


    Alex stood up as well and walked to the door of the cabin to listen carefully. His ear was stuck to the


    wooden door.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, Alex¡¯s ear was frozen on the door, fortunately Alex¡¯s physique was stronger


    than an average person. Otherwise, the skin on his ear would be peeled off.


    The temperature was dropping way too fast.


    Furthermore¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s Yin energy!¡±


    Jasmine was already covered in twoyers of quilts at this moment. Luna started to feel unbearable, so


    she kept rubbing her hands while standing beside the campfire.


    This was not a normal cold.


    It was the entering of the Yin energy into one¡¯s body. Hence, even an expert like her would feel the


    unbearable, bone-piercing cold.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    Ssh! Ssh!


    Alex could hear the sound of water.


    The sound came from theke. It seemed that the wind was blowing on the water surface, causing the


    sound of waves pounding against the shore, which seemed normal.


    However, Alex noticed something abnormal as well. It was the cracking sound.


    It sounded just like¡­ The walking sound of the skeleton army that emerged out of the underground


    when he plucked the Dragon Blood Vine previously.


    ¡°Tum off the lights!¡±


    Click!


    The lights were turned off. The campfire was put out as well.


    Luna and Jasmine both jumped up and seemed nervous as well. The room was covered in darkness,


    leaving only the white cat¡¯s green eyes that shone like an emerald in the dark.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Alex pulled open the crack of the door, trying to identify the source of the sound. To his surprise, the


    door was violently pushed open.


    Half of the wooden door opened up with a ¡®click¡¯ sound. It was instantly broken apart and pushed


    inward.


    A ck, still wet hand reached in.


    That was what Alex saw through the light that leaked in through the broken door


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Alex was very shocked.


    That hand belonged to a skeleton without any flesh and blood. Unlike the previous skeleton king, its


    bones were ck.


    ¡°Meow! ¡± the white cat cried sternly.


    Alex instantly threw a punch at the skeleton¡¯s arm. A tremor urred with a boom. This ck


    skeleton¡¯s defense was not as great as the skeleton king, so its arm was broken apart right away.


    Soon, Alex could see the owner of the ck arm, it was a ck skeleton. Behind this ck skeleton


    were countless skeletons!


    ¡°My goodness!¡± Alex was dumbfounded by the sight outside.


    Under the moonlight, it was a big area of ck skeletons. They emerged from the water at therge


    lake row by row, just like the leaking petroleum.


    ¡®How many of them were here?¡¯


    The room was not big. When Luna and Jasmine heard Alex¡¯s exmation and the fighting sound


    earlier, they hurriedly looked over there. As a result, they were terribly stunned by the scene outside as


    well.


    Boom!


    At this time, the wooden cabin was pushed apart.


    Luna immediately released her demonic powers and sted the falling wooden rooftop into pieces.


    However, the situation around the wooden cabin was clear at a nce.


    All they saw was hundreds and thousands of ck skeleton army surrounding them without a single


    way out.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Jasmine screamed terrifyingly. She had never seen such a horrible scene. She thought that even if she


    did not die, she would have nightmares every day in the future.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!


    All the ck skeletons moved and charged at them savagely.


    Alex yelled, ¡°Fight our way out and head back!¡±


    Crack!


    Boom!


    More than a dozen Thunder Palm Mantra sted the legion of skeletons. Fortunately, these ck


    skeletons¡¯ defense was not that good. In just a short while, arge swath of ck skeletons fell down


    and did not get back up again.


    It showed that these skeletons were different from the undead army previously. These could be killed.


    Luna¡¯s Sky-Devil Zither was not effective, so she rather took out the white bone whip. It extended with


    a swoosh until the bone spurs on it stood upright.


    Sheshed it out ruthlessly.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Aftershing the white bone whip, arge number of ck skeletons died and were injured. Strangely,


    these ck skeletons abandoned Alex and started charging at Luna with dauntless bravery.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    Alex was shocked at a nce.


    The army of ck skeletons that was attacking him madly earlier unexpectedly rushed towards Luna in


    unison. Furthermore, by the looks of them, red light emerged from their eyes, as if they had be


    iparably berserk after being disturbed by some kind of energy.


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    Luna waved her long whip rapidly and sent the first wave of ck skeletons flying. But soon, she was


    surrounded by the second and third waves of skeletons.


    ¡°Luna, throw the white bone whip over here!¡±


    Alex immediately realized the root of the problem. He immediately stepped on the Seven des of


    Death and rushed over, pressing two fingers together.


    Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch!


    Boom! Boom!


    ck skeletons were dark and evil beings that were afraid of thunder by nature, so the Thunder Palm


    Mantra was extremely lethal to them. But unexpectedly, the Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch that was


    negatively left for him by the Revealer was even more


    lethal to these skeleton monsters.


    A golden light burst with just a touch.


    Large swaths of ck skeletons were crushed to death.


    Luna also noticed that the situation was not right. The long white bone whip was like a taunting device


    to the skeleton army. At once, it attracted the attack of arge number of skeletons, so she hurriedly


    threw the white bone whip to Alex in the air.


    As expected, these ck skeletons¡¯ gazes were fixated on the whereabouts of the white bone whip, so


    theyunched their attacks on Alex.


    Luna and Jasmine, who was behind her, were out of danger.


    Alex held the white bone whip in his hand while standing on the Seven des of Death. He felt funny


    seeing the ck skeletons stupidly gathered below him but unable to reach him.


    ¡°Luna, you and Jasmine leave first and turn back. I¡¯ll lead these guys elsewhere. I¡¯ll join you people


    afterwards,¡± said Alex.


    After taking a nce, Luna was relieved as well. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll wait for you at the


    ce where we plucked the Dragon Blood Vines earlier.¡±


    She was not a procrastinator, so she immediately retreated along with Jasmine.


    Meanwhile, Alex, who had the white cat squatting on his shoulder, flung the white bone whip and


    maneuvered the Seven des of Death slowly toward the bigke.


    As he was pondering one question, he mumbled, ¡°Where did these skeletonse from?¡±


    At this moment, ten or so ck shadows sprang out in the direction of the bigke, those were ten or


    so ck skeletons that were taller than average ck skeletons. The more outrageous thing was, the


    skeletons looked like birds that grew ayer of flesh membrane underneath their armpit areas.


    ¡®God! D*mn it!¡¯ Alex was really dumbfounded. ¡®What the hell are these things?¡¯


    At this moment, the white cat on his shoulder suddenly looked up to the sky and wailed, ¡°Meow!¡±


    A ball of red energy came out of the cat¡¯s mouth. That sound burst out like thunder, It was even louder


    than Luna¡¯s Sky-Devil Zither.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The shock had frozen the ten or so flying skeletons. The next second, the white cat sprang up and


    became ten times bigger in the blink of an eye. Like a fierce tiger, it extended its ws and fiercely


    swiped at the flying skeletons.


    It was agile. It moved consecutively by relying on the power of the flying skeletons.


    Every time it attacked, it could kill one flying skeleton. Within two breaths¡¯ time, the ten or so flying


    skeletons died under its sharp ws.


    ¡®Indeed, this is a cat demon!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s strange. Why is this guy so close to me like I¡¯m it¡¯s rtive?¡¯


    Alex was puzzled.


    As for the female cat in heat that Luna said, it did not make any sense. Even if it wanted a male, it


    should look for a male cat and he was not a cat.


    ¡®Could it be that I¡¯m a reincarnated cat?¡¯


    He nced strangely at the white cat that squatted on his shoulder again. It was back to its normal size


    and licking its paws.


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Meow, meow!¡±


    ¡°What does it mean? Fat eat?¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°Big cat?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I shall call you Old Whitey then. You seemed to be much older than me.¡±


    ¡°Meow, meow, meow!¡±


    It seriously objected and almost wed his face.

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    However, the flying skeletons came back again. This time, it was not ten or so of them, but hundreds of


    them, densely packed like locusts scurrying out of theke, charged at Alex fiercely.


    ¡®Sh*t!¡¯


    Alex nearly fell off the Seven des of Death.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to put up a fight!¡¯


    ¡°Old Whitey, just run if you¡¯re afraid. I won¡¯t be able to take care of you!¡±


    Alex threw the long white bone whip to the ground, grabbed the Sword of the Universe and the


    Breaking Point with his left and right hands respectively. After letting out a roar, he engaged the flying


    skeletons.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The two extended Dragon Bone Swords were ten meters long. Every where he went, there were


    broken limbs and broken arms.


    Alex killed furiously and bloodily while activating the Mystic Armor to full capacity. The two swords were


    like meat grinders, no, they were the invincible bone crushers.


    But¡­ Old Whitey did not flee.


    Instead, it grew bigger again, even ten timesrger than before.


    Alex had be very petite in front of it. What made Alex more stunned was the fact that the cat


    demon took out a set of red armor out of nowhere, as if it was tailor-made for it.


    After putting it on, it was very formidable!


    It jumped directly to the ground and wildly killed the army of skeletons.


    Alex felt hot-blooded just by watching it.


    Therefore, he jumped down as well and abandoned his Dragon Bone Swords. He used the Brahma¡¯s


    Supreme Touch and the Dragon-Tusk Punch to fight hand-in-hand and killed the skeletons savagely.


    Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!


    Alex did not notice that as he and Old Whitey killed more skeletons, the surrounding Yin energy was


    getting denser as it came out of the skeletons¡¯ corpses. However, the Chaos Bead was absorbing this


    Yin energy quickly.


    Luna, who promised to bring Jasmine to wait for Alex at the location of the Dragon Blood Vine, began


    to rush back when she heard Old Whitey¡¯s roar.


    Jasmine did not follow her as she would only be a burden to them.


    Luna was worried that Alex might be in danger.


    However, when she finally reached the ce, she was dumbfounded. ¡®That¡¯s the white cat?¡¯


    ¡°Woo..!¡±


    Suddenly, an eerie hissing sound rang out. The sound came from the far end of thergeke. Soon,


    the red-eyed legion of skeletons immediately retreated like a tide. Except for the corpses all over the


    ground, the rest rushed into theke and disappeared.


    ¡°Meow!¡± Old Whitey rushed to theke and howled toward the sky. The sound was earth-shattering,


    furious yet sad.


    Luna pulled Alex and whispered, ¡°That is the small female cat?¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    Alex covered her mouth.


    Old Whitey was very strong. Anyway, Alex felt that he was no match for it¡­ It was quite embarrassing


    to say that the dignified inheritor of the Ultimate Book of Medicine could not fight against a cat.


    However, that was also the truth.


    Luna stuck out her tongue and licked Alex¡¯s palm. Her turning eyeballs were seducing him.


    As Alex felt an impulse in his mind, he cupped her face and kissed her on her lips. He quickly


    dominated her teeth and frantically imed his reward.


    Bloody battles and prettydies had always been men¡¯s honor.


    A man needed a woman¡¯s gentleness and femininity to soothe and fill the hostility after a bloody battle.


    Even he needed to let off some steam and used up the excessive power.


    At first, Alex just wanted to kiss her for a while, but Luna took the initiative and pinned Alex on the


    battlefield covered with bones.


    Alex instantly felt the woman¡¯s surge of emotions, so he stared at her face, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Luna said, ¡°There is a saying that men conquer the world with power, and women capture the world by


    conquering men.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to conquer me?¡±


    ¡°With love!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sense your love for me at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m using a verb.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sure enough, she was a witch!

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    Certainly, Luna was destined to fail to carry through her love here. The environment was not right, the


    atmosphere was not right, and even the temperature was not right.


    So, Alex visited inside for a while, and then ran out.


    Old Whitey hissed twice at the bigke, turned around and walked back.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Its white cat fur was stained with a lot of dust. The fiery red armor was majestic, highlighting Old


    Whitey¡¯s unique identity. When it turned around and saw Alex and Luna¡¯s state and posture, the green


    cat eyes blinked to lift the transformation state. Even the armor had retracted into its body.


    It had returned to the state of a harmless little white cat.


    ¡°Could it be that their of the Skeleton Legion is under theke?¡± Luna tidied up her clothes.


    The disciple¡¯s outfit from the Floral Valley was surely convenient for certain things as the skirt was


    underneath it!


    Alex¡¯s expression darkened as he could not tell either. ¡°Where¡¯s Jasmine?¡± asked Alex.


    ¡°I told her to wait in front!¡± said Luna. Her expression was slightly strange. Back then, Alex forced


    himself on her under the influence of the demonic Chi. But this time, it could be said that she was the


    one who forced herself on him.


    Wasn¡¯t the matter between a man and a woman like that?


    Either the man prevailed over the woman, or the woman prevailed over the man. After the first time, the


    backline defense would be lowered until finally it was defenseless, and then there would be no moral


    baseline at all.


    Bringing along Old Whitney, Alex and Luna hurriedly headed back, fearing skeleton monsters would


    appear at Jasmine¡¯s side once again. They saw Jasmine anxiously waiting at the junction, and there


    were no other incidents.


    ***


    It was noon the next day when they returned to the lost city again. When they passed by the hundred


    feet tall guardian goddess statue in the central square, Old Whitey suddenly jumped off Alex¡¯s


    shoulder.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    The next moment, it became a giant cat that was twice as big as Alex


    It slowly walked toward the guardian goddess statue. After taking a few steps, it turned around to look


    at Alex and meowed, as if it was waiting for him to go there together.


    ¡°You want me to follow you?¡±


    Alex was slightly astonished. He did not know what it wanted, but he still followed anyway. At this


    moment, he could feel the big cat¡¯s emotions, sorrow, nostalgia, and reverence for the statue.


    ¡°Old Whitey, can you tell me who is she?¡± asked Alex gently as he looked up at the towering statue.


    Old Whitey¡¯s body stopped. Suddenly, it stomped its foot, and the whole square was full of brilliant light


    and vibrant color.


    Alex only felt a dazzling light before him. The lost city that was still in ruins earlier suddenly turned into


    a huge city of iparable splendor.


    Numerous townspeople lived in peace and worked happily here. Most of them were short people with


    big noses and red hair-they were dwarves. However, there were other races as well.


    In this city, people of all ethnic groups lived in harmony, traded and supplied each other¡¯s needs. They


    sang, danced, drank and bragged. Many tourists visited here as well.


    The camera panned.


    Arge number of undead appeared outside the city. Thergest number of all was the skeletons, but


    there were also others, such as strange and ugly-looking abyssal monsters, wraiths, undead giants,


    and so on.


    They were overwhelming, densely packed with countless numbers. In that heavy rain at dusk, the


    soldiers approached and attacked the city all of a sudden. In that instant, there was a murky sky over


    the dark earth as the disaster struck.


    The camera panned once again.


    A stunning beauty, d in battle armor, came riding a white cat. A hundred thousand soldiers followed


    behind her.


    Like an arrow from afar, they rushed into the undead army and cut through the darkness of dawn, as if


    they were a sharp sword. They opened up a bloody path and rushed into the city to defend the people.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rinwell Mathis!¡±


    ¡°By the order of the Master of Alliance Leafy, we¡¯ve brought a hundred thousands of Alliance soldiers to


    rescue everyone!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone. The uing battle has nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°As long as Rinwell Mathis does not die, this city shall not be broken!¡±


    The camera panned again.

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    It was the fierce scene of this woman named Rinwell Mathis leading the Alliance soldiers to fight the


    undead army of skeletons. The huge white cat wearing the fiery red armor stood out in the crowd.


    The war spread. The undead came waves after waves, as if there were no end to it.


    Rinwell led the Alliance soldiers to fight in blood. The number of Alliance soldiers decreased day by


    day, but the undead kept increasing.


    Until one day, the army overwhelmed them.


    The higher species of the undead withbat power stronger than the alliance soldiers came.


    ¡°General Mathis, the Storm City has fallen. The Alliance soldiers have suffered numerous casualties.¡±


    ¡°General Mathis, Master Leafy led the thirty thousand generals from the Phoenix City to y into the


    abyss, but so far there¡¯s no news from them yet. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able toe back in a short


    while.¡±


    ¡°General Mathis, I¡¯ve just received urgent news. City of Seven Stars and the Great Root City have


    fallen as well! The Spiritual Valley is being attacked from all sides! There¡¯s no more reinforcement. The


    thirty million advanced undeadbat horde has reached the city. You¡­ You should run!¡±


    Rinwell held her head high and her body was like a javelin.


    ¡°I said, as long as I, Rinwell Mathis, don¡¯t die, the Spiritual Valley City shall not be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°I promised him that I would protect the Spiritual Valley City and I shall not break my promise!¡±


    ¡°Comrades of the Alliance Army, I now need a death squad of three thousand men to stay and follow


    me to block the undead! The rest of the Alliance Army shall escort the citizens of Spiritual Valley City


    out of the city from the back of the mountain. Who is willing to leave their lives behind?¡±


    ¡°General Mathis, I, Gerard Keeve from Yukon, volunteer to leave my life behind!¡±


    ¡°General Mathis, I, Scooby Sherba from Mountain Warriors, volunteer to leave my life behind!¡±


    ¡°I, Jared Zendon!¡±


    ¡°Pompeii, Sherwin Azrael!¡±


    ¡°Pompeii, Zara Patterson!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave a suicide note!¡±


    It was a battle of defending the city, a battle of sacrifice, a battle of the Jedi.


    Rinwell led the death squad of three thousand soldiers to sacrifice their lives and defend the city, in


    order to buy time for the citizens of Spiritual Valley City to escape. They fought until thest drop of


    bloodshed.


    All the three thousand soldiers in the death squad died. The head of the guardian goddess statue,


    which had just been built, was sted into the distance.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Whitey, you should go!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a human, you shouldn¡¯t die with me.¡± Rinwell was covered in blood and her longsword was


    stationed on the ground.


    Her armor was broken as well.


    ¡°Meow, meow!¡±


    ¡°You have to survive. When you meet him, tell him that I have no regrets!¡±


    ¡°Meow, meow!¡±


    ¡°Now, go!¡±


    Rinwell pped the big white cat away. The big white cat had long been injured. After this p, it could


    not get up no matter what. Thest thing it saw was General Mathis¡¯s figure wildly running into the


    legion of undead.


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned blurry again.


    What Alex saw again was the image in front of him. He was back to reality again.


    The memory that Old Whitey gave him just now left him a deep impression, and a deep shock. The


    female general was dead and the ce had undergone radical changes.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Only this white cat remained to tell the tragic story that happened back then.


    ¡°Rinwell Mathis!¡± Alex mumbled as his eyes were unconsciously brimming with tears. He was


    extremely touched by this female general and the death squad of three thousand soldiers.


    On the other hand, this cat demon turned out to be a witness to history and a former participant that


    has lived until now. Whitey has now be Old Whitey.


    ¡°How many years has it been?¡±


    ¡°Have you met the person yet?¡±


    Old White prostrated and looked up at the statue of Rinwell while crying gently, ¡°Meow!¡±

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    ¡°Brother Rockefeller¡­¡±


    Just when he was immersed in his thoughts, Jasmine came up and called out to him softly.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Alex put his emotions away.


    After all, the memory that Old Whitey showed him just now happened a long time ago in history, and it


    should be far away from the current era. Historical burdens needed people to respect and


    commemorate them, but they should not always immerse themselves in that kind of atmosphere and


    state of mind. Throughout history, there were countless inspiring and tragic stories of heroes.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alex looked at Jasmine¡¯s expression. He was certain that she had not seen the historical


    memory just now.


    Old Whitey only yed that memory for him.


    ¡°Brother Rockefeller, you¡­ Can you take me to find my master?¡± said Jasmine with a begging


    expression. ¡°I¡¯m worried that my people from the Floral Valley would encounter those skeletons. They


    would be in deep trouble by then.¡±


    The Floral Valley focused on refining medicine and pills. They did not pay much attention to the martial


    cultivation, resulting in lowbat power among the people of the Floral Valley. Hence, Herschel


    Lancaster dared to say that he wanted to annihte the Floral Valley.


    After thinking for a while, Alex nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go find them now.¡±


    Luna was a little reluctant. Looking at the sky, it was gettingte. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can do it


    today. The night will fall soon, and this is our first timeing to this Spiritual Valley Dungeon. The


    night is even more dangerous. We better wait until tomorrow at dawn to find your master. ¡±


    Jasmine really wanted to go immediately but she knew that Luna was right too. It would not be easy to


    look for the way at all once the night fell.


    It would be even more troublesome if they got lost. Furthermore, the people from the Floral Valley may


    not encounter the skeleton army.


    In the end, Alex took Luna¡¯s advice.


    Ever since they had entered the secret realm, they basically had not rested much nor eaten a proper


    meal. In addition, they battled with the skeleton king and the skeleton army, they had long been


    starving.


    One could not function properly on an empty stomach, one would be anxiously hungry without a meal.


    So, the few people looked out for a room that had a kitchen.


    They found some wood or something and boiled a pot of meat broth with a millennium old reishi, it was


    extremely extravagant.


    Even Old Whitey was drooling. As a cat demon, it did not know how to cook and all it had eaten before


    was raw food. But, how could raw food he better than cooked food?


    Jasmine curiously looked at it ¡°Why does it eat meat? Shouldn¡¯t cats eat fish?¡±


    As a result, Old Whitey red at her, as if it was saying, ¡°Where¡¯s the fish? Should I treat you as a fish


    and eat you?¡±


    After finishing two big bowls of broth, Alex then said, ¡°I just saw a memory in this city. I don¡¯t know how


    many years ago, but a great war broke out here and a kind of race called the undead came to attack


    the city. Afterwards, a woman named Rinwell Mathis led the human alliance and died while defending


    this Spiritual Valley City¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He narrated the story clearly once again because he felt that it was a history that was worth to be


    remembered, including the female general named Rinwell Mathis.


    ¡°Oh my! It¡­ Is it the guardian goddess statue¡¯s pet cat?¡± Jasmine had a disbelief expression. ¡°How


    long has it been living?¡±


    Even Luna was touched by this past event. When she looked at Old Whitey, she felt aplicated


    emotion. It seemed that Old Whitey did not like others discussing it, so it bared its teeth at Jasmine. It


    frightened her to immediately keep quiet.


    Afterwards, it walked away elegantly and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    p!


    Luna pped Jasmine on her shoulder. After activating the demonic Chi, Jasmine slowly passed out.


    Alex asked in astonishment, ¡°Why did you knock her out?¡±


    Luna said, ¡°Follow me to a ce.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ce? The sky is already dark¡±


    ¡°What does it matter? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m taking you out of this city.¡±


    Eventually, Luna led Alex to push open a dpidated wooden door. Not long after stepping inside, he


    actually saw a natural hot spring with an area of more than ten square meters.


    It was unknown how long this ce had been deserted, but this hot spring was surprisingly still


    smoking hot. Apparently, the hot spring was still alive.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    ¡°How did you discover this ce?¡± said Alex shockingly.


    ¡°Just now when I was looking for wood, I saw it through the window. How¡¯s it? Quite tempting, huh? We


    haven¡¯t showered for days and after all this sweat, don¡¯t you want to take a bath?¡± said Luna with a


    gentle smile. She took off her shoes while talking.


    After that, it was her clothes.


    Soon, Alex could see her perfect body. In that instant, he widened his eyes. He stared at her graceful


    and slender body walking into the hot spring and slowly submerging into the water.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My little manservant,e down and give me a back rub!¡±


    Alex should have known it from the start.


    Well, they had done the deed halfway in the pile of skeletons earlier. How ufortable was it to be


    caught between a rock and a hard ce?


    It was a dim and foreign environment. It did not even belong to America nor the entire modern society.


    A situation like this could help to draw out the desires between a man and a woman, abandon


    civilization and return to nature.


    Soon, Alex followed suit After getting into the hot spring, he gave Luna a gentle back rub. As he kept


    rubbing, their position changedpletely.


    Then, the water rippled with an unstoppable sound.


    ¡°Tell me, what kind of rtionship are we in now?¡±


    Soaking in the water, Alex hugged Luna¡¯s delicate body while his hands did not leave the vital area. At


    this moment, he did not want to think about matters outside as whenever he thought about it, he would


    have a headache.


    ¡°It¡¯s any kind of rtionship that you think you want it to be.¡± said Luna as she smiled. This time, she


    finally knew why so many people liked having an affair. It turned out that it could be euphoric.


    ¡°But it¡¯s only limited to here,¡± Luna added.


    Alex¡¯s hand tightened.


    Luna said, ¡°Why? Are you hesitating?¡±


    Alex nodded without hesitation. ¡°A bit.¡±


    ¡°What to do then? How about this, marry me after we get out?¡±


    ¡°Um, this¡­¡±


    Alex was instantly on pins and needles. How was he going to marry her?


    ¡°What, are you embarrassed? You can¡¯t give up the wife at home? Then you can only give up on me!¡±


    She reached out her hands and pushed him away. Just like that, she walked out of the hot spring with


    demonic Chi entwining her, evaporating the water droplets on her body quickly. Then, she put her


    clothes back on one by one in front of him.


    ¡°Bye!¡±


    Looking at Luna who had just left him there, Alex felt a cold void. He could not tell whether he was


    reluctant to let go of her demonic Chi, or he was reluctant to let go of her. Without realizing it, he might


    have actually fallen for this witch.


    The power of a beautifuldy was indeed powerful!


    At this time, Alex heard messy footsteps, the sound of talking and painful wailing.


    ¡®Someone ising!¡¯


    ¡®The people of the Floral Valley!¡¯


    Alex immediately analyzed the situation and hurriedly jumped out of the hot spring to put his clothes on


    before running outside.


    Eventually, he only saw four female disciples of the Flora! Valley. Moreover, they were injured and


    depressed.


    When they saw Alex, they immediately rushed over and kneeled on the ground. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller,


    please save our sect master and the sisters of the Floral Valley.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, we beg of you, please save our master. I¡¯m willing to do anything you ask of me!¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°First of all, tell me what happened?¡±


    A female disciple terrifyingly said, ¡°Skeletons, there were a lot of skeletons!¡±

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    Alex¡¯s expression changed. As expected, it was the skeletons again.


    A thought came to his mind. Back when the undead invaded Spiritual Valley City, the Alliance¡¯s three


    thousand death squad members died in battle and Rinwell Mathis died in battle. Whereas, those


    undead must have upied this ce. Could it be that this ce was the undead¡¯sir now?


    He had seen the scenes in the memory that Old Whitey had showed him. He had a clear concept of the


    sea-like undead army. They were powerful andrge in number.


    What would happen if the entrance to the Spiritual Valley Dungeon was opened up?


    Alex dared not imagine it as it would be a disaster for sure.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, Mr. Rockefeller, please!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A female disciple who was concerned about her master, knocked her forehead against the ground


    continuously before Alex because she knew Alex¡¯s might. She could only bring a ray of hope to Alcina


    B and the others by seeking his help.


    And, they ran here, trying to look for help.


    They did not have much hope in them at first. It was because under normal circumstances, Alex and


    the others took another route into the secret realm. Never did they expect that they would really find


    him here. Alex grabbed the female disciple who had wounded her forehand after knocking it against the


    ground repeatedly. ¡°Do you still remember the way? Lead the way and I¡¯ll go save your master!¡±


    ¡°The three of you should get some rest in the city. Jasmine Gerbera is in the house in front.¡±


    The female disciple who knocked her forehead against the ground had injuries on her body. It would be


    impossible for her to walk back on her own. By the time she returned there, the Floral Valley¡¯s sect


    master and those experts would probably be dead.


    He carried the female disciple and activated Lightning Sprint. He named it Lightning Sprint on his own


    and it was quite appropriate.


    If he ran wildly on the ground, Lightning Sprint would be much faster than Imperial Sword Flight,


    especially when he was carrying another person.


    Of course, that was not a nket statement.


    Mainly, it was because Alex was not particrly familiar with the Imperial Sword Flight coupled with his


    weak cultivation. As his cultivation got stronger in the future, the speed of the Imperial Sword Flight


    would definitely exceed the Lightning Sprint.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Old Whitey suddenly appeared beside him. Its originally petite figure becamerger in an instant. The


    red armor emerged with a swoosh, wrapping around its whole body. At that moment, it looked like two


    crazily dashing sports cars that met in the middle of the road.


    Old Whitey made a gesture by gently tilting its shoulders.


    The armor on his back made a click sound and transformed into a saddle-like device. Alex immediately


    understood its meaning, so he leapt onto Old Whitey¡¯s back.


    He had seen the memory, so he knew that Old Whitey was actually Rinwell¡¯s mount and herbat


    partner. Never did he expect that he would now be able to enjoy General Mathis¡¯s privilege for once.


    The female disciple of the Floral Valley was stunned. She even thought that some kind of monster was


    coming after them!


    Swoosh!


    Old Whitey increased its speed.


    A cat¡¯s speed was initially fast, not to mention a cat demon like Old Whitey. Its green eyes were like a


    stream of light in the dark. It instantly rushed forward with a speed twice as fast as Alex¡¯s Lightning


    Sprint.


    ¡°Alex, Alex¡­¡±


    Luna, who had not gone far, saw Alex and Old Whitey rushing out of the city, so she immediately


    chased after them. But how could she still see their figures?


    ¡°B*stard! How dare you didn¡¯t wait for me?!¡±


    Luna was not actually angry when she left earlier, but she was just trying to y hard to get. She was


    not going to stick to Alex like a little woman, waiting for him to pamper herself. She wanted to be a


    queen. However, when she saw Alex rushing out to save the people of the Floral Valley in the middle of


    the night, she could not help but get worried.


    ***


    ¡°Sect Master, there are too many skeleton monsters and we¡¯re being surrounded!¡±


    ¡°Junior Natalie can¡¯t hold it any longer. What do we do?!¡±


    Alcina was covered in wounds while her arm was almost broken. She looked at the remaining five


    female disciples with a sorrowful face.


    What could she do in a situation like this?


    Seeing that the skeleton army was getting closer, she said decisively, ¡°The west side has the least


    skeletons. I will try my best to forge a path for everyone. Whether we can get out alive, it depends on


    God¡¯s will!¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯ll rush to the front!¡±

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    ¡°Sect Master, I am not afraid of death. You are the backbone of Floral Valley! Floral Valley can survive


    without us, but not without you. I will serve as the vanguard. Everyone, follow closely behind me and


    protect the Sect Master!¡±


    The one who was a woman in her twenties, with a determined look on her face. She took the lead after


    she finished speaking, rushing towards the encirclement of the skeleton army.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill all these monsters! Killing one is worth the cost, but killing two is a good bargain!¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ll meet again in our next life!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    The battle began in the blink of an eye, and the army of countless skeletons overwhelmed several


    people in it at once.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    At this moment, the piercing screech of a cat came from above his head.


    ¡°Master, hold on! I¡¯ve brought Mr. Rockefeller to save you all!¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Jesse! Jesse has returned!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, hold on! We¡¯re still alive, there is still hope! Protect the Sect Master!¡±


    Boom!


    Old Whitey fell to the ground and happened tond in the crowd of skeletons, instantly trampling on a


    huge number of them. The violent shake had smashed the ground into a huge crater.


    Alex let Jesse grab onto Old Whitey¡¯s armor. He jumped down suddenly and slipped out the White


    Bone Whip from his storage bag.


    Snap!


    Snap, snap, snap! Snap, snap, snap!


    The explosion sound of the bone whip was heard when iitnded on the army of skeletons.


    The White Bone Whip and Alex didn¡¯t fit well, but it could still y the role of attracting the attention of


    the skeletons. Immediately afterwards, the dense horde of skeletons abandoned their assault on the


    people from Floral Valley and charged towards Alex instead.


    ¡°Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch!¡±


    ¡°Dragon-Tusk Prajna Fist!¡±


    Whoosh! Swoosh!


    The great army of countless skeletons rushed past Alcina B. When the people from Floral Valley


    charged forward just now, another one of theirpanions fell down forever, it was the woman who led


    the charge in the front.


    She was dead. However, she had a smile on her face. It was because before she died, she saw hope


    and the reinforcements that fell from the sky.


    ¡°Sect Master, Seventh Junior Sister¡­ Is gone!¡±


    ¡°Sob, sob¡­¡±


    On the battlefield, a figure was thrown out of it. It was Jesse on Old Whitey¡¯s back, who was thrown out


    by Alex. Even though she was on Old Whitey¡¯s back, she did not feel safe as well. Also, she couldn¡¯t


    grasp onto Old Whitey firmly enough.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Jesse was Alcina¡¯s apprentice. Alcina hugged her beloved apprentice. ¡°Jesse, where are you other


    senior sisters?¡±


    Jesse nodded with tears in her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. They¡¯re all in the city and safe.¡±


    ¡°W-What is that thing?¡±


    Someone turned their gaze towards the battlefield, only to find that gigantic white cat. Shocks crossed


    their faces, as thebat power of the cat would instantly kill any of them.


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob¡­¡±


    Afterwards, ghastly cries were heard once again, causing the skeleton army to begin to rush back.


    Alex stood on top of Old Whitey as he looked ahead and said, ¡°Is that the whatever leader of the


    undead? What kind of existence is that?¡±


    Alex really wanted to chase after it to see it. However, Old Whitey bit down on his clothes, holding him


    in ce.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    The green slit eyes of Old Whitey stared at the darkness ahead. Its cat fur stood upright, seemingly


    very afraid of the thing that was roaring in the distance.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, thank you foring to our rescue!¡± Alcina came up and thanked Alex sincerely. This


    was already the second time he had saved them. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, if you have any requests in the


    future, my Floral Valley will do its best to see you through.¡±

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    Alex raised an eyebrow after hearing those words. He thought, ¡®Ah, this old fart has finally gotten back


    on the right track this time.¡¯


    He stered a smile on his face and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Sect Master B. This is not a good ce


    to talk, let¡¯s head back into the city first!¡±


    Alcina B nodded her head. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Now that things had progressed to this point, who would want to continue staying here?


    It was just that it was easy toe here, but it took more time to leave. Old Whitey couldn¡¯t carry so


    many people on its back. Moreover, it was not willing to carry everyone in the first ce.


    And so, by the time they returned to Spiritual Valley City, it was already the next evening. When the


    ladies of Floral Valley reunited, it was another round of uncontroble sobbing.


    ¡°Sect Master B, can we get out of this Spiritual Valley Dungeon in less than a month?¡± Alex asked


    Alcina, who was bandaging someone¡¯ s wound.


    Alcina nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Alex asked.


    After pondering for a while, Alcina said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any. Even if there is, I¡¯m not aware of it as


    well.¡±


    Alex frowned and looked at Old Whitey, hoping that it could point out a way to get out of this ce


    quickly. If he had to stay here for a full month, not to mention the threat of the skeleton army, it would


    be very depressing to stay here stupidly.


    Unfortunately, Old Whitey didn¡¯t show him the way out either.


    ***


    The time of the outside world and the Spiritual Valley Dungeon should be the same. As the sun set, the


    moon rose. The moon was particrly round tonight, and it looked to have a hint of red.


    Alex sat on the roof of the tallest building in the city that was at least a hundred meters off the ground,


    with his feet dangling off the edges. It felt as though he could catch the moon in the sky if he just


    reached out his hand.


    ¡°Luna, have you ever been to that battlefield?¡±


    Luna was sitting next to him, barefooted, with her long, fair legs exposed. She turned to look at him


    when she heard his words. ¡°Which battlefield? Oh, are you talking about the battlefield within the


    ancient force field in Oregon? Yes, I¡¯ve been there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like inside it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been to the outermost base. I wanted to go outside to take a look, but my father was watching


    me very closely, and he wouldn¡¯t let me go in at all. He said that with my cultivation level, my life would


    be in danger the entire time.¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°You still have a father?¡±


    Luna reached out to twist his ears. ¡±Who doesn¡¯t have a father? If you don¡¯t have a father, how were


    you born? Did a monkey give birth to you?¡±


    Alex pretended to be in pain as he made two yelps, then said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯ve never


    heard you talk about your father¡­ ording to what you said, your father is also inside the ancient


    force field on that battlefield? What is he doing in there?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna¡¯s lips curled slightly and said, ¡°What else do you do on a battlefield? Of course he¡¯s fighting! My


    mother is there too.¡±


    Alex straightened up, feeling a deep veneration towards her.


    ¡°You mean, your parents are both members of the American army, who kill enemies on the battlefield


    and serve the country? That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    He thought that Luna¡¯s mother, who was called the Old Moon Devil, was someone who practiced


    demonic cultivation. Never did he expect that she would be so heroic and respectable.


    ¡°She¡¯s not really a member of the military, but the only Five-star Warlord in America, Jade Benmore, is


    my aunt! Who asked for the entrance of the ancient force field to be within America¡¯s territory?


    Someone has to stand up and fight off those foreign forces, right?¡±


    ¡°Once those things within the ancient force field are allowed to escape, America will be overwhelmed.


    A lot of things have to be done not because we want to do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it hasn¡¯t happened before. Thirty years ago, before you were born and when the ancient


    force field had just been broken, a wave of monsters had entered America and caused a great


    upheaval, resulting in many deaths.¡±


    Alex ced a hand on Luna¡¯s thigh. It wasn¡¯t because of lust. Rather, it was because he had a drastic


    change in attitude toward her inherent views.


    She was a demonic cultivator, but she was also very upright in the view of the world. Not only that, she


    also had a deep sense of patriotism towards her country and family.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    ¡°Howe the ordinary people in the country don¡¯t know about such a huge incident?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s top secret! Once something like this leaks out and is known by the ordinary people, it would cause


    panic, social unrest and make them lose their sense of happiness in their lives. If you think about it,


    ordinary people are powerless against those kinds of things. Even guns don¡¯t work on them. They can


    only rely on cultivators, as well as those extraordinary people with advancedbat talents.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Are even the heavy-duty firearms useless?¡±


    ¡°I heard there were a lot of apprehensions about using the heavy artillery. There are many restrictions


    within the ancient force field. My dad said that the ce has the rules of heaven and earth, so using


    heavy firearms will have a lot of great hidden dangers. Once the entire force field is destroyed,


    everything will really be done for.¡±


    Having said this, she sighed. ¡°Now the battle on the frontline is getting direr, even my aunt is seriously


    injured. God knows if those monsters will manage toe out from there. So, Alex, you have to be


    mentally prepared. The higher-ups will disclose the information whether the force field¡¯s entrance can¡¯t


    be defended, or they need to mobilize the entire country¡¯s power.¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression was grave.


    In the recent period, the strength of America had gradually be stronger, and the right to speak in


    the internationalmunity had also gradually increased. If something like that were to really happen,


    the first one to bear the brunt would be America. As for expecting help from other countries¡­


    These words can only be thought about.


    Many countries hoped that America would go downhill, fall and even disintegrate into thin air. If it wasn¡¯t


    a hundred countries, then it was at least eighty countries, right?


    However, in the very beginning, Alex had only wanted to ask Luna whether there were also skeleton


    armies in the ancient force field on the battlefield. It was because from the memory images that Old


    Whitey had shown him, Spiritual Valley City and other ces at the time had only fallen into crisis and


    gotten destroyed after encountering the undead.


    He was thinking whether or not the enemies inside the ancient force field were also undead. But from


    what he knew from Luna¡¯s information, they weren¡¯t undead, but arge number of monsters.


    ***


    In the following period, they were rtively free.


    Alex, Luna, as well as the people from Floral Valley didn¡¯t enter the inner part of Spiritual Valley


    Dungeon again. Even Old Whitey was extremely afraid, showing how dangerous it would be. And so,


    the group of them settled down in the city.


    Alex would exchange knowledge of spell formation with Jasmine Gerbera from time to time. As a result,


    he found that the girl, Jasmine, had a very unique view on spell formations. It was like solving the


    trigonometric functions in mathematical questions. ording to Jasmine¡¯s opinion, something called


    ¡®Formation Ratio¡¯ could be applied on it. In fact, it was a kind of odd rule of the Eight Trigrams.


    There were rules for everything. Formation blueprints used these rules as its base, and the rules were


    used on it.


    Hence, in those few days, Alex had skipped his sleep and meals to learn this ¡®Formation Ratio¡¯ method


    from Jasmine, causing Luna to have a lot of things to say about him.


    It was unknown if this woman had been yearning for its savor after experiencing real happiness in the


    hot spring previously. She wanted to practice the Cinnabar Spell with Alex almost every day by


    glorifying it as training!


    The frequency of the so-called training was a bit high. Three times a day was considered normal, and


    even seven times a day wasn¡¯t the limit. For the sake of convenience, Luna had also specially found a


    single family house. It was tantamount to living together with Alex. They would study various cultivation


    positions every day. And then, Alex felt that this witch, Luna, was really bewitching¡­ She was just too


    corrupted.


    She coulde up with many tricks that Alex and Dorothy wouldn¡¯t even dare to think of, and even


    used them.


    In their spare time, they would wander around Spiritual Valley City, and head out of the city to gather


    herbs. Anyway, the rtionship between the two had only continued to rise steadily, and they stuck


    together like glue.


    Time flew. In the blink of an eye, a month had almost passed.


    On that day, Old Whitey brought Alex to a secret ce.


    ¡°Old Whitey, why have you brought me here?¡±


    ng!


    As the mechanism opened, a stone entrance appeared in front of Alex.


    The ce was actually a huge treasure vault

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    ¡°Holy sh*t, isn¡¯t this treasure vault a little too big?¡± Alex was dumbfounded as he looked around inside.


    Rather than a treasure vault, it was more urate to call it a warehouse.


    The entire area was as big as a ser field, with various items stacked inside it. Majority of them were


    of certain stones that had ck and white patterns. The stone was heavy to hold, but there was no


    spiritual energy on it. It was unknown about its actual use.


    Then, there were also various weapons.


    Unfortunately, many weapons were rusty or rotten, and were no longer usable since a long period had


    passed. Some boxes that were piled in the corner were empty except for the musty smell.


    Alex could tell that these boxes used to contain spiritual medicinal herbs, but these herbs would have a


    shelf life once it was taken out of the box. It was just a matter of how long the materials could be kept¡­


    No medicinal herbs could be kept for hundreds or thousands of years without getting spoiled, unless


    they were kept in a special kind of container.


    Alex nced at Old Whitey, and found that sadness was being emanated from its body.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this the warehouse of Spiritual Valley City?¡±


    ¡°When your master was still alive, they came here often, right?¡± Alex asked.


    Old Whitey couldn¡¯t speak, but Alex knew it could understand his words. Even the things in its mind


    would be ancient for a cat demon that had lived for thousands of years.


    Finally, Alex strolled around the inside, without ending up empty-handed. He found a storage pouch,


    and two spiritual weapons as well.


    The storage pouch only had a small space of about five cubic meters, but Alex was overjoyed by the


    filled things inside it. It was actually filled to the brim with spiritual stones. Spiritual stones were


    extremely precious resources that were used by cultivators for cultivation. Unfortunately, spiritual


    stones were basically extinct due to the current global environment coupled with the level of


    development.


    With these spiritual stones, they woulde in handy. As for the two spiritual weapons, it was a spear


    and an axe.


    Both were put away by Alex.


    In addition, Alex also found a stack of Spiritual Valley Tokens in an animal skin bag. At a nce, there


    were at least tens of thousands of them!


    Only then did he understand that the Spiritual Valley Token was not worth any money at all.


    ***


    One month had finally passed.


    A disciple from Floral Valley ran over to report ¡°Sect Master, the portal to go out has opened.¡±


    Alcina B stood up immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then!¡±


    They had long since gotten tired of staying here.


    Alex, Luna would often take Old Whitey out of Spiritual Valley City to wander around, gather herbs,


    collect local cultural materials, admire the scenery, and even head outside to y those ¡®game¡¯


    between a man and a woman. He was determined to make this kind of prison life into a honeymoon to


    pass the month, but to the people from Floral Valley, it really was like sitting in a prison.


    So, when the portal opened, Alcina left with everyone immediately.


    Meanwhile, Luna was slightly reluctant. She turned to look back at the city and said, ¡°Suddenly, I¡¯m a


    little reluctant to leave this ce.¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Are you reluctant to part with the city, or miss me?¡±


    Luna pushed him away. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the city! Who would miss you? Once we¡¯re out of this city, we


    have nothing to do with each other anymore. You¡¯ll look for your wife, and I¡¯ll find my man.¡±


    ¡°What? What man are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell you about it, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex suddenly felt a little depressed.


    Luna giggled and caressed her stomach as she said, ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯ll even get pregnant! Alex, if I have a


    baby, what name should I give it? How about Spirit Flores? Since it would be conceived in Spiritual


    Valley City.¡±


    Alex felt a shock. ¡°Why would it take the surname Flores? Why not Rockefeller?¡±


    Luna said, ¡°It needs to have a father with the surname Rockefeller before it can take the surname


    Rockefeller! If I end up marrying someone with the surname Zamora, then the baby will be named


    Spirit Zamora.¡±


    ¡°A stepfather?¡±


    ¡°Having a stepfather is still better than no father at all!¡±

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree.¡± Alex was enraged in an instant. Most importantly, he was also unsure if Luna


    wouldn¡¯t get pregnant, even though he had already taken all the precautions that he could.


    ¡°Your objection is invalid.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to try, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tie you to my waistband.¡±


    Alex pulled her into his arms and kissed her ferociously. Then, it got out of hand as he pressed against


    her right away.


    In the past month, Alex discovered that Luna had quite a perverted potential. ording to the jargon,


    she was an ¡®M¡¯. The rougher Alex treated her or even used violence on her, the more she would enjoy


    it. She also liked to listen to Alex scolding her at that time.¡®


    Their final ¡®fight¡¯ would be the best souvenir for Spiritual Valley City!


    The portal to exit the city was different from the one they had used to enter it. Both portals were one-


    way, so if the portal to exit didn¡¯t open, Alex and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to get out.


    Whoosh!


    When they left, they found that they were still on the previous tree branch.


    Alex, Luna, as well as Old Whitey hade out to find all the people from Floral Valley waiting for


    them!


    When the people from Floral Valley entered, there were eighteen of them. Now, there were only eleven


    of them who got out, and seven people died. When everyone learned of this oue, a sad look


    appeared on their faces. More importantly, the people from Floral Valley hadn¡¯t gained anything from


    their venture inside, indicating that those seven people had died in vain.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller!¡±


    When Alcina saw Alexing out, she walked over with a box in hand. ¡°This is the Formation Board


    that I promised before. There is a defect in it, but I hope it will be useful to you, Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    The Formation Board was brought over by the people from Floral Valley.


    ¡°Many thanks!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Rockefeller. The seven disciples of our Floral Valley will remain forever in


    Spiritual Valley Dungeon. I still have to return to Floral Valley to take care of their funerals. So, this is


    where we part!¡±


    When Alcina said this, she suddenly recalled something. ¡°By the way, Mr. Rockefeller. My disciple once


    mentioned that your wife hade to Floral Valley to inquire about your whereabouts¡­ ¡±


    When Alcina said this, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Luna. Perhaps, she was a little surprised. It


    turned out that the woman who had stayed in the secret realm with Alex was not his wife.


    ¡°Oh? Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone back.¡±


    Alex nodded. When he had given Dorothy a call before this, he didn¡¯t mention that he would be away


    for a month. It was no wonder she woulde looking for him.


    ¡°Then, goodbye. We¡¯ll meet again in the future!¡±


    ¡°Brother Alex, goodbye!¡±


    The one who said this was Jasmine. The two people¡¯s rtionship had be much closer after


    studying and researching spell formations together in Spiritual Valley Dungeon.


    After the people from Floral Valley left, Luna also left.


    ¡°Go look for your wife. I also have things to do, so I won¡¯t stay with you anymore! Remember, don¡¯t


    ever disclose the affair between us to my family. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss me. I¡¯lle find you when I feel like it.¡± Luna pulled out the Sky-Devil Zither and


    strummed on it. As the clear strums of the strings rang out in the air, Luna stepped on the zither sound


    and soared into the sky. She disappeared right in front of his eyes in the blink of an eye.


    Alex smiled helplessly, but he suddenly felt slightly disappointed.


    ¡°Old Whitey, it¡¯s only you left now!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to follow me? Or, go look for someone else?¡±


    Old Whitey let out a soft ¡®meow¡¯, then jumped onto his shoulder.


    Soon after, he left Witch Mountain Range and came to the previous town to give his home a call.


    Brittany and the others had already known about his situation, so they weren¡¯t too surprised. However,


    something Brittany said had made Alex rush back overnight.


    Something had happened to Bailey¡¯s husband, Charles Carter!

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    Alex hurried all the way and finally came to California¡¯s Premier Hospital. Charles Carter had been


    hospitalized there.


    He got to know from Brittany that Charles was currently in the ward V1510. The reason there was a ¡®V¡¯


    in front was because it was a VIP ward. Apart from being a single room, it was also super luxurious. It


    was a new serviceunched by Premier Hospital, to serve only the wealthy people.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, pets are not allowed in the hospital.¡±


    At the hospital¡¯s entrance, Alex was stopped by a security guard.


    Who asked him to have a white cat on his shoulder?


    ¡°Meow¡­¡± Old Whitey was upset.


    It wasn¡¯t a pet, but it would get angry when someone said that it was a pet.


    Just as it was about to teach the security guard a lesson, Alex held it down. ¡°Old Whitey, this is the rule,


    and it can¡¯t be broken. Wait outside for me, or¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, before he could finish speaking, the security guard suddenly had a 180 degree change


    in his attitude, and said respectfully, ¡°Dear Miss Cat, wee to California¡¯s Premier Hospital. You are


    our most honored guests here, and you may go wherever you wish to.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    He looked at the security guard. At a nce, Alex saw that something wasn¡¯t right with the guard¡¯s


    eyes. There was only the image of Old Whitey in them, and he even called it ¡®Dear Miss Cat¡¯¡­ This


    was hypnotism!


    ¡°Are you really a female cat?¡±


    Alex picked up Old Whitey and lifted up its hind legs to check its gender. Old Whitey screeched


    immediately, as though someone had stepped on its tail. With a whoosh, the cat¡¯s pawnded on Alex¡¯s


    face, leaving behind three lines of bloodied wounds.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Alex threw away old Whitey instantly. He reached out his hand to touch his face, only to feel a handful


    of blood. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just checking your gender? Did you need to w my face with a handful of blood?


    Great, now I have to get vinated for rabies. Do you have rabies in your body?¡±


    ¡°Mrrr¡­¡±


    Old Whitey protested severely, with its hairs all on ends.


    ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re a female, and you don¡¯t have rabies. I¡¯ll not give you a check-up in the future,


    okay? By the way, pet cats have to bathe every day. Do you want me to give you a bath?¡±


    ¡°Meow! Meow!¡±


    ¡°No? Then, I¡¯ll just throw you into the washing machine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, Old Whitey jumped onto Alex again and quickly shuffled into the cor of his clothes. Only


    then did Alex realize that this cat could be even smaller, as small as the size of his palm.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As it was winter now, Alex was wearing a coat as well. Old Whitey hid inside his coat, so no one could


    see it at all.


    Click!


    Alex walked into the VIP ward to find Charles lying on the bed. Meanwhile, Hailey was sitting on the


    stool by the aisle. They were looking at each other, without knowing what to do. The atmosphere


    seemed a bit weird.


    ¡°Brother Charles, Sister Hailey!¡±


    After pushing open the door and entering the ward, Alex swept a nce at the two people¡¯s faces.


    The atmosphere¡­ They seemed to be having an argument!


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here!¡± When Hailey looked at Alex, her eyes were red-rimmed. If Charles had not been


    watching them, she definitely would have thrown herself on Alex.


    Charles returned the greeting politely.


    Alex¡¯s gaze became weird as he scanned Charles¡¯s body with the Third Eye¡­ At this moment, Charles


    was seriously ill, and had very dark circles under his eyes. He was also lethargic, showing signs of


    severe kidney failure.


    ¡®This¡­ How hard had he worked at night to be like this?¡¯


    ¡°Brother Charles, what happened to you? Are you nning to have a second child?¡± Alex asked.


    Charles¡¯s expression was slightly embarrassed. ¡°There¡¯s no such a thing!¡±

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    Hailey criticized, ¡°What do you mean, no? I think not only does he want a second child, but he wants to


    have another seven or eight children, to give his Carter family a ser team.¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Then, you still have to rx a little and have one at a time! You can¡¯t give birth to


    nonuplets.¡±


    Hailey said, ¡°Rx a little? It¡¯s not me that he looked for, it¡¯s some vixen outside. Humans can¡¯t give


    birth to nonuplets, but it may be possible for a vixen to give birth to nonuplets.¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    It was no wonder the atmosphere was so tense. It turned out to be such an incident.


    ¡°Cough, cough. Sister Hailey, don¡¯t be angry. I think something¡¯s not right with the situation, maybe


    there¡¯s some secret¡­¡± Alex still wanted to cover for Charles.


    To his surprise, Hailey followed up immediately. ¡°What kind of secret? Isn¡¯t it just a mess made by a


    dog and a bunch of vixens? There¡¯s no secret. They were even caught by the police. It just put the


    entire family line to shame! A divorce! I, Hailey Lawson, do not have a husband like this!¡±


    Having said that, she stormed out of the room in anger.


    Alex stood there with an awkward expression as he was unsure whether he should stay or leave. But


    finally, he decided to stay and ask, ¡°Brother Charles, what in the world happened? You were fooling


    around outside and even arrested?¡±


    Charles let out a sigh. ¡°I drank too much, and was muddle-headed. Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°But, I see that there¡¯s something wrong with your condition. I can tell that you have a serious kidney


    deficiency. If you continue on like this, your kidneys will be ruined! Even if you want to fool around with


    women, you don¡¯t have to go to this extent, right?¡±


    Charles replied, ¡°I¡¯m also puzzled. It was just one night¡¯s effort, who would have thought¡­¡±


    Alex checked his pulse. As a result, he found that the problem was more serious than what he saw.


    It wasn¡¯t just kidney deficiency, there was also severe loss of Chi and blood.


    In other words, though Charles was now in his early thirties, his physical body was about the same as


    that of a seventy year old man. He didn¡¯t look old now, but it would start showing in the outer skin in a


    few days.


    ¡°Brother Charles, I¡¯ll be honest with you. Your condition is very serious. It¡¯s definitely not something as


    simple as fooling around with a few women. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve been plundered to replenish


    someone else¡¯s energy. You¡¯ve lost forty years of your life in an instant.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Charles straightened up in shock. ¡°I¡¯ve lost forty years of my life? Wouldn¡¯t I be seventy three years old


    then? How many years can I still live? Brother, save me, think of a way!¡±


    Alex thought for a while before saying, ¡°This situation is a little troublesome. Your body is already very


    weak. Even if you take the Rejuvenation Pill, you probably won¡¯t be able to bear it. The only way right


    now is to find the one who has drained your life force. Maybe we still can get her to return your lost life


    force to you, but it needs to be fast. Tell me now, which woman did this to you. I¡¯ll find her.¡±


    However, Charles looked dazed and said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember much either, I was really drunk.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°But, the police have arrested a few women, and they should be in the lock-up


    right now. Brother Alex, you must help me find her. I can only count on you, this hospital will not be able


    to help me at all.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think of something immediately.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The situation was urgent.


    Alex immediately contacted his beautiful apprentice, Anna Coleman. He briefly informed her of the


    matter, and asked her to look for someone.


    Anna smiled and said, ¡°Master, how interesting you are. You went missing for a month. The moment


    you reappear, you ask me to search for some prostitutes for you. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the tigress roaring


    at home?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so flippant, this matter is very urgent! Hurry and investigate it!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    This kind of thing was a piece of cake for Anna.


    Soon, she returned his call. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found the people, they¡¯re being held in Moonlight Branch. But


    when I asked about it, something didn¡¯t seem right about the situation. I¡¯m rushing over there right now.


    Let¡¯s meet at Moonlight Branch.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Alex bid Charles farewell and left the ward. To his surprise, he bumped into Hailey outside. Hailey


    instantly threw herself into Alex¡¯s embrace and started crying quietly.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    ¡°Brother, what do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°This b*stard, how can he do such a thing? He usually just messes around with one or two women, and


    I just turn a blind eye to that. But now, he has made himself into this state¡­¡±


    When Alex heard this, he was slightly stunned. ¡°Sister Hailey, you know that Brother Charles has other


    women too?¡±


    Hailey replied, ¡°What¡¯s so rare about that? Men will be bad when they have money. How can you


    not expect them to cheat on their spouses? Look at yourself, how many women do you have now?¡±


    Never did Alex expect that Hailey would shift the target of me to him. He quickly changed the


    subject. ¡°Brother Charles¡¯s situation is a bit special right now. I¡¯m afraid he has fallen into some


    ambitious person¡¯s trap. I have to go and check if there¡¯s any way to save him.¡±


    ¡°What kind of trap?¡± Hailey was taken aback.


    Alex replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say right now. I¡¯m going to investigate now. I¡¯ll update you once I have any


    news.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Hailey left Alex¡¯s embrace. Only then did she notice there were three scratch marks on his face, so she


    said, ¡°What happened to your face? Did you get scratched by a woman?¡±


    ¡°Not a woman, but a female cat.¡±


    ¡°A stray cat? You gotta chill a little too. Don¡¯t be like that b*stard, Charles and end up with a kidney


    deficiency and live a life of pure misery.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough. I got it.¡±


    Alex beat a hasty retreat. Otherwise, he might have to endure another scolding.


    ***


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, he arrived at Moonlight Branch. Anna had already arrived there earlier. Once they met up, Anna


    said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something wrong with the case you¡¯re investigating.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Alex asked.


    Anna said, ¡°I went to check it out. Among the several people arrested that day, there were five men and


    three women. All of them have problems with their bodies. The three women are still in good condition,


    but the men are all in a miserable state. Four of them are in the hospital, and the remaining one has


    just died.¡±


    ¡°There were problems with the women too?¡±


    Alex was thinking about what kind of woman would be so vicious to drain the five men into elderly


    patients with kidney deficiency. As a result, now he found out that even the women had problems too,


    which was a bit strange.


    Alex immediately asked Anna to take him to the three women. At a nce, he could tell that they also


    had severe kidney deficiency.


    The plunderers definitely wouldn¡¯t suffer from such a condition. In short, the plunderer was not among


    the three women, but it was someone else.


    ¡°Are there any other women?¡±


    Anna was stunned for a moment. She immediately went to look for the captain of the patrol team who


    was in charge of the case that arrested these people. The man¡¯s surname was Gillett, and he looked to


    be in his thirties.


    Captain Gillett replied, ¡°There were no other women. We received a report and went immediately to


    investigate the situation. When we entered the door, we saw five men and three women engaged in


    that kind of activity. At the time, we gained control of the situation and didn¡¯t let a single person leave


    the scene.¡±


    ¡°Was it possible that the person escaped through the window?¡± Alex asked.


    Captain Gillett shook his head. ¡°Impossible, they were on the 18th floor.Who would dare to jump off?


    jumping down from there will only result in death!¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t think the same. For being able to plunder so many people ruthlessly, the person shouldn¡¯t


    be some weak cultivator. It was not impossible for the person to escape from the window on the 18th


    floor.


    ¡°Take me to the scene.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Alex sat in Anna¡¯s sports car, while Captain Gillett cleared the way in front of them.


    Anna asked, ¡°Master, do you suspect there¡¯s someone else? And, it¡¯s a woman too?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°In martial arts, there is a kind of evil technique that harms others while benefiting


    oneself. It¡¯s called collecting Yang energy to replenish Yin energy, or collecting Yin energy to replenish


    Yang energy. Collectively, it¡¯s referred to as the Plundering technique. Judging from the situation, the


    few arrested people¡¯s vital energy have been plundered! I previously deduced that the plunderer would


    be a woman. But now, even the women have been plundered. It¡¯s a bit strange.¡±


    Alma replied, ¡°Perhaps that person takes both genders.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, unless that person has both Yin and Yang energy.¡±


    ¡°Then, it means there are two people.¡±


    After a pause, she seemed very interested and asked, ¡°Master, does this plundering of vital energy can


    only be performed through that kind of activity?¡±


    ¡°What kind of activity?¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you asking an obvious question? Sexual activities, of course.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. It depends on what kind of abilities and methods. The members of some sects


    would perform the actual thing, but there are some who would take it like drinking water.¡±

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    ¡°Drinking water?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t figure it out. Scientific research has shown that it¡¯s just protein, eating it won¡¯t replenish


    anything, right? Isn¡¯t that just bullsh*t? Besides, those weird sects are even more strange. How do they


    plunder vital energy if they do those sorts of things?¡±


    Anna had a look that she wanted to get to the bottom of things.


    Alexughed. ¡°I know it too. Do you want me to try it out with you?¡±


    The tigress blushed. Suddenly, she turned the steering wheel abruptly, and the sports car drove into a


    small path and stopped.


    Her seat belt was undone.


    Snap!


    Alex pped her thigh. ¡°Are you nuts? Hurry up and follow Captain Gillett to investigate the case! If you


    really want to experiment, giving you one p is enough.¡±


    ¡°Sob, sob¡­¡±


    The sports car elerated and caught up with Captain Gillett.


    Soon, they arrived at a luxurious five-star hotel. The crime scene was at a presidential suite on the 18th


    floor. ording to Captain Gillett, the person who made the report at the time was the wife of a


    participant. She received an anonymous tip that her husband was fooling around here. She was very


    furious, so she had made the report under her real name.


    With this sort of thing happening, the room had been sealed off. The room had not been cleaned, as


    they needed to wait for the official investigation to be carried out.


    They walked in to look.


    It was an eye-opener for Alex. The room was in a mess, with all sorts of private items littered around.


    There were also a variety of small toys, everything that one could think of. There was also a pungent


    smell when they entered the room.


    Needless to say, the men knew what it was.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    Old Whitey¡¯s head suddenly poked out from the coat¡¯s pocket, looking towards a certain direction. Alex


    also noticed that there was an usual smell in the suite.


    ¡°Eh? Master, why are you carrying a pet cat with you? It¡¯s so small and cute, let me y with it.¡±


    Women had a natural love for small animals. It could be even said to be a natural maternal love!


    However, it was obviously a mistake for Anna to disy maternal love towards Old Whitey. Old Whitey


    easily dismissed her.


    Alex walked over, then looked up at the chandelier. ¡°There is a sinister Chi here!¡±


    ¡°What Chi? Sinister¡­ Sinister Chi?¡±


    ¡°Demon beast!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Alex ignored Anna and Captain Gillett¡¯s surprise. After walking around the room, he finally came to the


    window.


    ¡°There¡¯s sinister Chi here too.¡±


    ¡°That guy escaped through this window.¡±


    Alex said immediately, ¡°Anna, check the surveince right now to see if there are any that capture this


    guy¡¯s appearance during the escape. Also, check out the organizers for bumper cars around here.


    Hurry!¡±


    ¡°What about you, Master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow the sinister Chi¡¯s trail and have a look. Hopefully, I¡¯ll be able to catch the person.¡±


    Captain Gillett had a strange expression on his face.


    It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe Alex¡¯s words. What sinister Chi, demon beasts? Were they filming


    the movie, ¡®Demon Beast City¡¯? If it wasn¡¯t for Anna¡¯s Department Six identity, he would have already


    turned around and left a long time ago.


    They must be out of their mind!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought, ¡®Anna Coleman is such a beautiful woman, and has such a high status. How could she be


    an apprentice to this guy? She¡¯s really blind!¡¯


    But in the next moment, his eyes almost popped out of his head. He saw Alex make a small leap, and


    jumped out of the window on the 18th floor.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Captain Gillett rushed forward immediately. Then, a scene that he would never forget in his life


    unfolded in front of him.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    Alex didn¡¯t fall down towards the ground, but he suspended in the air with the help of the Dragon Bone


    Sword¡¯s flight power.


    Then, he sniffed the faint sinister Chi, trying to look for the trail.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°H-He¡­ Who the hell is he?! How can he fly¡­ How can he fly in the sky?!¡± Captain Gillett screamed,


    doubting his life.


    Anna also ran to the window to take a look. Her eyes widened, and her expression was exactly the


    same as Captain Gillett. She had lived for more than twenty years, yet this was the first time she had


    seen something like this. However, she quickly regainedposure and said, ¡°What are you


    screaming about? You¡¯re doubting your life just because of something like this? Then, if you see


    something even more amazing than this, will you faint? My master is the next president of Divine


    Constabry, and he¡¯s known as Master Rockefeller. These techniques are all verymon!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have to hurry and check the surveince videos.¡± Needless to say, the proud look on her


    face was dazzling.


    Soon, Alex determined the direction of the sinister Chi.


    This was thanks to Old Whitey¡¯s help. In terms of nose sensitivity, Alex couldn¡¯t even measure up to


    Old Whitey.


    On the other hand, the sinister Chi was weak in the air as half a day had already passed. Only a nose


    like Old Whitey would be able to lock onto that faint sinister Chi.


    Alex was able to openly travel at a high speed because it waste night. Half an hourter, Alex came


    to a vige on the outskirts of California. It was surrounded by mountains, with the running water facing


    south. It was quite a strategic ce.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sinister Chi led them to a certain house in the vige. Alex and Old Whitey could feel it the moment


    they stepped into the ce.


    Ring! Ring!


    Just then, Alex¡¯s phone rang.


    At a nce, the screen disyed a call from Dorothy. He hurriedly picked it up and spoke in a muffled


    voice, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Have you note back yet?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Creeping around?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m chasing a demon.¡±


    ¡°What? Tell me your location, I¡¯ming right now.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you chasing a demon, or are you chasing some female nymphs?¡±


    ¡°I really am chasing a demon, it almost killed Charles. I followed the trail to see what the heck it is.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen it?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m almost catching up to it.¡±


    Dorothy, who seemed very interested, immediately asked Alex to send her to coordinates via


    Whatsapp. After sending his location, Alex hurriedly turned his phone into silent mode, then quietly


    followed the trail of the sinister Chi.


    Just at this moment, a dark figure suddenly appeared in an alley and sneaked around. It was a man of


    about forty years old. Alex quickly stopped in his tracks and rushed to the side of a wall like a civet cat.


    At this point, it was already eleven at night.


    Alex felt strange. ¡®What in the world was this person up to? Could it be that it¡¯s rted to the sinister


    Chi?¡¯


    At this moment, Alex suddenly saw the man climb the surrounding wall in an agile manner. Fortunately,


    there was an old locust tree in the yard of this family. Alex was blocked by this tree and was not


    discovered.


    The next scene made Alex speechless.


    The man jumped off the wall and entered the courtyard, still in a sneaky manner.


    ¡®D*mn, it¡¯s a thief!¡¯ Alex thought.


    He raised a finger and was about to stun the man in the air. To his surprise, the door to the house


    opened at this moment. A woman crept out from it and whispered, ¡°Hey you, you¡¯re just too bold. The


    one in my house is still sleeping, and you still dare to creep in?¡±


    The man embraced the woman the next moment.


    His hand even crept to the indecent area as he smiled and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Once your


    husband sleeps, he will not wake until it¡¯s dawn at least. When I drank with him just now, I spiked his


    drink. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    ¡°You¡¯re so devious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not only devious, but I¡¯m also a male adulterer!¡±


    ¡°Shameless! We¡¯re still outside!¡±


    ¡°Outside is good so that we won¡¯t wake your man. Come, hurry, hurry. I had already reached my limits


    a long time ago. Beautiful, tonight, I¡¯ll make you queen¡­¡±


    Alex sighed lightly. He thought it was a thief, but not this kind.


    Looking at the movements in the yard and the noise the two were making, Alex suddenly thought of


    Luna. In the past month, what he had been doing with Luna was no better than the two in the yard, and


    it was even worse¡­


    When he thought of that, he changed his mind about catching them by surprise and knocking them


    unconscious.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the saying goes, he would rather destroy ten temples than a single marriage. If he were to surprise


    them now, this woman¡¯s marriage would end up being tense, and in the worst-case scenario, people


    might even die.


    Hended quietly and continued to move forward. Finally, he managed to pinpoint the location of the


    sinister chi.


    It was a three-story house that was self-built. The iron door entrance was locked tightly and illuminated


    by a soft, dim light.


    There were only two people inside it, a man and a woman. They didn¡¯t look very old and were in their


    twenties.


    The woman opened her mouth to speak, ¡°Brother, my eyelids have been twitching the entire day. I feel


    that something is going to happen soon. How about we leave tonight and hide for a bit?¡±


    The man was smoking. ¡°Where can we go? We¡¯re now pawns in that vicious woman¡¯s hands, the


    machine that helps her collect human blood essence. Besides, her son will be here soon. If he doesn¡¯t


    see us, then we won¡¯t be able to get the antidote for this batch.¡±


    The woman trembled when she heard those words.


    ¡°That ugly son of hers, what the heck is he? Whenever I see him, my hair stands on the ends! Brother,


    are we going to be forced to do her bidding for the rest of our lives? Something will happen sooner or


    later when we do this kind of thing! Department Six has already noticed us.¡± The woman was furious. ¡°I


    don¡¯t want to die like this, Brother. Is there no one who can cure this poison of us? What if we go to


    ska¡¯s best imperial doctor?¡±


    ¡°No, we definitely can¡¯t go to ska! Have you forgotten Mom¡¯s warning? Many talented masters hide


    there, and they would be able to find out our identities instantly,¡± her brother said.


    His sister slumped to the ground, crying. ¡°I miss Mom.¡±


    ¡°There, there. It¡¯s alright. Brother will protect you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use? You¡¯ve also been poisoned, and you can¡¯t beat that viciousdy.¡±


    Alex stood on the roof, spreading his spiritual consciousness outward. He was slightly taken aback


    when he heard the sibling¡¯s conversation in the room. He didn¡¯t expect that the two of them were not


    the mastermind behind this matter but were instead threatened to do it.


    ¡®The viciousdy they were talking about, who was it?¡¯


    At this moment, the fluttering and rustling of clothes could be heard from the air.


    Not far from him, Shooriyojou¡­ Oh, it was Dorothy, who had taken on Shooriyojou¡¯s appearance, was


    heading in his direction on flying arrows. She was dressed in white, and she looked like a goddess in


    the sky.


    Alex nced at her, then immediately became jealous. ¡°F*ck, she¡¯s already reached the rank of


    Nascent Soul!¡±


    ¡°Your progress is so fast, isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    It turned out that Dorothy had already broken through the Core Formation and achieved the rank of


    Nascent Soul. Alex had reached the rank of Core Formation, and he had wanted to show off in front of


    Dorothy before this. Now it looked like he was still below her.


    Dorothy came to stand beside Alex and used her spiritual consciousness to do a sweep of the area.


    ¡°The ones you talked about, it¡¯s those two half-demons in this house?¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Dorothy had spoken without lowering the volume of her voice deliberately and was instantly heard by


    the siblings inside the house.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    ¡°Get down from the roof immediately!¡±


    The brother demon rushed out of the entrance, roaring in anger.


    The corner of Dorothy¡¯s mouth curled. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Having said that, she jumped down,nding right in front of the man.


    Alex followed her andnded on the ground too.


    The man fiercely said, ¡°Who are you people? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°We havee to arrest you. You siblings are involved in the matter in the presidential suite of Dynasty


    Hotel, right?¡±

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    When the man heard Alex¡¯s words, his face changed instantly.


    However, he took a closer look at Alex and Dorothy¡¯s appearance and didn¡¯t feel that they were


    powerful at all. Also, most of the people in this vige had run out to find work, and there were only


    about fifty people left in the ce. It gave him a bold idea¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s only the two of you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah! How many more do you want?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Then, I can only express my regret. There are some things that you shouldn¡¯t know, and once you do,


    you can only go to hell.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze sharpened, looking fierce. After he finished speaking, he opened his mouth, and two


    fangs emerged from his gum. At this moment, Dorothy didn¡¯t bother holding back or waiting as she


    reached out to p the man on his head, and the man was flung into the air where he rolled once


    before crashing to the ground.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The man opened his mouth to spit out a tooth. It was one of his fangs.


    Now, he was angry but also scared. That was his fang. He was missing a fang now. How was he going


    to find someone to be his partner in the future? Missing a fang was crippled!


    Roar!


    ¡°I want your life!¡±


    He got up and threw himself in Dorothy¡¯s direction. However, Dorothy¡¯s cultivation level was very high


    now. She had already reached Nascent Soul. That was equivalent to being the top dogs of the entire


    country right now, and the people who had reached Nascent Soul were also known as bosses.


    p!


    Another p. This time, the man¡¯s other fang fell out too.


    He fell to the ground, unable to get up. At this moment, he finally understood that this woman in front of


    him was not as ordinary as she looked on the surface but an exceptional master. It was him who had


    been too blind not to see it.


    ¡°A half-human, half-demon? It seems to be from the line of foxes, a real fox-spirit!¡±


    Dorothy looked at the man carefully and chuckled as she said, ¡°Was Charles¡¯ blood essence sucked


    dry by him? That guy, can¡¯t he tell the difference between gender anymore? This is a male!¡±


    Then, she reached out her hand, motioning in the air, and lifted the man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a half-human, half-demon before. Does he have a demon core? Do you want to dig it


    out and see?¡±


    Dorothy was asking Alex, and the man in her grip trembled in fright.


    They wanted to dig out his brain while he was still alive? As his demon core was in the center of his


    forehead, and it could only be found if they dug out his brain. These two people in front of him were


    even more ruthless than that viciousdy.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t dig out my brother¡¯s brain!¡±


    A woman rushed out. It was the man¡¯s sister. She looked enchanting and beautiful with a hint of


    coquettislmess. However, there were now tears streaming down her face. She fell to the ground with a


    thud and begged, ¡°I¡¯m the one who sucked the blood essence from those people in Dynasty Hotel. If


    you want to kill, then kill me! It had nothing to do with my brother. Please, let him go!¡±


    Alex¡¯s purpose had been to retrieve the blood essence, and he said, ¡°Where is it now? Is it still here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s still here. I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡±


    The woman pulled out a few small bottles from the bag on her shoulder. The bottles were not big, and it


    was slightly smaller than those that usually contained ordinary flu medicine. There were seven bottles


    in total, and each of them held the life of a single person.


    Alex took the bottles, cing them in his storage bag. This surprised Dorothy, and her eyes lit up. She


    smiled slightly.


    ¡°Are there any more?¡±


    ¡°No, no! We¡­ We were forced to do that.¡±


    ¡°Who was the one who instructed you to do this?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Just as the woman was about to continue, a weird cry came from outside. It sounded like a cow, but


    also like a dog. When the woman heard it, she trembled. ¡°He¡­ H-He¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Dorothy asked.


    The woman looked nervous. ¡°It¡¯s the Witch Doctor Sect Master¡¯s son. My brother and I were threatened


    by the Witch Doctor. She forced us to take poison and made us help her collect blood essence. We


    didn¡¯t do this voluntarily. We were forced!¡±


    ¡°The Sect Master of the Witch Doctor Sect?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    After so many days, hearing news of the Witch Doctor Sect once again made Alex think of what


    happened at the California Medical Exchange Conference.


    At this time, a boy who looked to be about ten years old walked straight in. Although he looked like a


    boy, his face was not that of a boy¡¯s. There were a few hairs on his head, and his face seemed to have


    melted off. His skin looked mushy and sticky, and the teeth in his mouth looked more like bone


    outgrowth rather than actual teeth.


    He basically looked like a monster.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Dorothy took three steps back, thoroughly disgusted by this thing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Wisteria Haines, where is the blood essence?¡± the ugly boy asked grimly.


    His voice was the same as his face. It sounded like broken bellows, incredibly terrible to the ears.


    ¡°Blood essence, blood essence¡­¡± The woman looked at Alex.


    It turned out that her name was Wisteria Haines, and her brother¡¯s name was Wynston Haines.


    ¡°Him? Haha, this kid is filled with blood energy, a good snack!¡± The ugly child looked at Alex, then at


    Dorothy. In his pair of strange eyes, desire shone. ¡°This chick is good, just what I like. I¡¯ll personally


    extract her. Wisteria, you¡¯ve done well. I¡¯ll give you an extra antidote for this.¡±


    The guy looked at Dorothy and wanted to sleep with her. Dorothy felt disgusted hearing it, let alone


    think about that. She wasn¡¯t even willing to personally kill him, so she said to Alex, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Kill me? Foolish talk, do you know whatl am?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Just as the ugly child finished saying that, the Seven des of Death had instantly pierce through his


    throat.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    The ugly child¡¯s throat had been pierced, and his ugly face distorted. It was hideous, but he took a step


    back to release himself from the Seven des of Death.


    He didn¡¯t die.


    The wound on his throat healed quickly. That horrible mush of flesh grew visibly in front of their eyes


    and quickly covered the wound. Not only that, he could still talk.


    He let out an angry cry, looking at Alex with a murderous gaze. ¡°You have dared to hurt me? You puny


    ant, I will eat you. I will dig out your heart and drink your blood.¡±


    ¡°That can be done?!¡± Alex was surprised.


    In the next second, the Seven des of Death came out again.


    The ugly child was aware of greatness when he saw it, so he quickly dodged. But, where could he


    hide? This time, the de cut through his waist. Alex wanted to see whether the wound would


    regenerate and close up in this situation.


    The ugly child let out a scream. Blood flowed from the disconnected part of his body, but there was a


    problem with the color of the blood. It was ck.


    However, the upper and lower part of his severed body squirmed and stretched, seemingly wanting to


    rejoin themselves.


    Forget about Alex and Dorothy, even the Haines siblings were surprised. They had never seen such a


    scene.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered something!¡± Alex said as he straightened up. ¡°In the California Medical


    Exchange Conference, when the Sect Master of the Witch Doctor Sect appeared, they also inserted a


    haunting fetus into their own stomachs. Could this be that same haunting fetus? But, that¡¯s not right.


    Where did this lump of meate from?¡±


    As he talked, the ugly child¡¯s upper and lower body parts were about to join together.


    Alex shed down once again. This time, lightning attributes spiritual power were embedded in the


    sword.


    When the sword passed through the flesh, it also burnt it.


    ¡°Oho, I understand now!¡±


    ¡°Your Sect Master found a pregnant woman and moved the haunting fetus into her body, and that¡®s


    how a deformed thing like you was born! The Witch Doctor Sect? It¡®s just a simple crooked path! You


    have grown so much in such a short time. You must have taken in a lot of blood essence from people!


    No, you can¡¯t be allowed to live. Go to hell!¡±


    Just as Alex was nning tond the final blow, the deformed child unexpectedly shouted, ¡°No, my


    mother is Carol Rockefeller! She¡¯s your cousin! We¡¯re rtives. You can¡¯t kill me!¡±

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    ¡°Carol Rockefeller¡¯s son?¡±


    When Alex heard that, a strange expression appeared on his face.


    Dorothy was even more shocked.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that your mother is Carol Rockefeller, and with a ghost son, which is you, she has


    managed to take the position of the Sect Master of the Witch Doctor Sect¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what wife? My mother is the master of the Witch Doctor Sect!¡± the ghost child said arrogantly


    and viciously. ¡°What are those ants in the Witch Doctor Sect worth? In front of my mother, they can only


    kneel and beg for mercy. Now, they¡¯re allckeys serving my mother. You¡¯re my mother¡¯s rtive. As


    long as I tell Mother, you can easily be the deputy head of the Witch


    Doctor Sect. When the timees, you can have anything you wish for. These half-human, half-


    demons, you can do whatever you want with them too.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Carol has gone missing for so long without any news. So, she has gone


    to the Witch Doctor Sect and seized the position of the master. It looks like she has done the same as


    you and has killed so many people.¡±


    At this time, the upper and lower parts of the ghost child had joined and healed again.


    Not only flesh and blood but even his spine had been reconnected. It was a mysterious thing.


    The haunting fetus took the chance when Alex was distracted to jump up, wanting to seize the


    opportunity to escape. However, at this moment, light from the de shed. It pierced through the


    center of the haunting fetus¡¯ brows.


    As a Core Formation, killing a haunting fetus was an easy task. This blow had immediately destroyed


    the soul of the haunting fetus.


    Alex put away the Seven des of Death.


    Alex then looked at the Haines sibling. ¡°I¡¯m curious about your origins. If you can tell me things that


    satisfy me, I can consider letting you go and also cure you of the poison in your bodies.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Wynston said excitedly.


    ¡°Impossible, the poison that vicious woman, Carol, gave us is very rare. We¡¯ve tried countless ways


    already, but we still can¡¯t cure it,¡± Wisteria said, shaking her head. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve killed her son, she


    will go crazy! We¡¯re done for. We¡¯re finished! She¡¯ll take her anger out on us and never give us the


    antidote.¡±


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, do what you want,¡± Alex said. ¡°I have nothing to lose anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!¡± Wynston said. ¡°Our father is a fox demon who escaped the ancient forcefield thirty


    years ago during a natural disaster! Later, he met our mother in America, and they got married and had


    us.¡±


    ¡°The natural disasters that happened thirty years ago, ancient forcefield¡­¡±


    When Dorothy heard this, she was inexplicably confused, but Alex understood everything at once. Alex


    had heard from Luna that many monsters had escaped the ancient forcefield during the turmoil thirty


    years ago, causing a catastrophe in America and causing countless deaths and injuries! Although the


    incident had managed to be settled and covered up, and there were only a few in America who knew


    about it now, the monsters that had escaped may not have been entirely wiped out.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, some greater demons had their cultivation base and had reached the level where


    they could transform and take on the appearance of humans. They blended among ordinary people


    and were difficult to be discovered.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father? I want to meet him!¡± Alex said.


    He was curious about what had happened back then. More importantly, he was curious about the


    ancient forcefield. He wanted to understand and find out whether his father had really gone there.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Wynston said.


    ¡°Then, do you know anyone else who¡¯s simr to your father?¡±


    ¡°No, none! Everyone who escaped that year has hidden among the ordinary people for fear of being


    discovered. Who would dare tell others who they are?¡±


    Alex pulled out two Antidote Pills. ¡°The poison in your body isn¡¯t difficult for me. Take this. It¡¯ll cure you!¡±


    ¡°Go on and leave then!¡±


    The two half fox demons were skeptical but were still quite hopeful.


    However, the most urgent thing to them right now was to leave this ce.

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    When the Haines sibling heard his words, they immediately took the pills from him and left the ce


    hastily.


    ¡°It looks like your bounty this time from your trip is quite a lot. You¡¯ve even gotten a lot of secret


    information!¡± Dorothy said as she looked at Alex. ¡°Take out the storage bag and let me have a look. ¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s indeed quite a big harvest, and I¡¯ve also heard some terrible news. But,


    it¡¯s not as amazing as yours. How did you reach Nascent Soul? Isn¡¯t that a little too fast? I heard that if


    you break through too fast, there would be side effects and consequences. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your


    foundation base will be unstable?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid of that,¡± Dorothy replied.


    Alex then told her what he had learned, as well as the matter about the ancient forcefield. Then, he


    took out the storage bag. ¡°Here, this is for you! I found two in the Spiritual Valley Dungeon.¡±


    Dorothy took it, looked at it, and was stunned. ¡°So many spiritual stones?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to split this bounty,¡± Alex said. ¡°That¡¯s all there is. Hmm, Old Whitey was the one who took


    me to it, so we gotta leave some for it too.¡±


    Dorothy looked at Old Whitey, a hint of admiration and envy in her eyes. A spiritual pet was not


    something that just anyone


    could just get their hands on.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that Old Whitey was not just a spiritual pet.


    ¡°In other words, the world is far moreplicated and dangerous than what we can see on the


    surface!¡±


    Dorothy said. ¡°But, you can¡¯t say it¡¯s a bad thing. On the contrary, this means that our world is not a


    low-level.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand it now,¡± Dorothy said. ¡°But, you will understand it in the future.¡±


    Alex was bbergasted. ¡°The more I listen, the more confused I am. I feel like there¡¯s something


    different about you. Is it the difference due to you reaching the realm of Nascent Soul?¡±


    Dorothy nced at him, then shook her head. ¡°I just wanted to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so solemn. What¡¯s the matter? Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more serious than being pregnant.¡±


    ¡°No way? Are you¡­ Pregnant with twins?¡±


    Dorothy shook her head, then embraced him and said, ¡°If one day, I be another person¡­ Just


    remember, no matter what, no matter what I be, you cannot, must not ever let me go. You have to


    chase after me.¡±


    Alex¡¯s face changed. ¡°What do you mean? Are you talking about being possessed?¡±


    His heart fell in his chest. If this sort of thing happened, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow it. He¡¯d get her


    back, no matter how many hardships he had to go through.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possession!¡±


    Dorothy flipped her hands, pulling out something from her mind pce. It was a colorful stone, and it


    was glowing. More important, this stone gave Alex the feeling that it was even more potent than the


    Chaos Bead he had.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Reincarnation Stone,¡± Dorothy replied.


    Alex blinked as though he realized something.


    Dorothy said quietly, ¡°This is the reason why my cultivation base has soared suddenly. It¡¯s because of


    the Reincarnation Stone, that is to say, I¡¯ve been reincarnated from my previous life.¡±


    Alex fell silent.


    He thought of Daya.


    Daya had always been the one to have dreams about reincarnation, but no one would have expected


    that Dorothy had experienced it firsthand! Being reincarnated was not a terrifying thing, but the fact that


    her soul had retained the Reincarnation Stone meant that preparations had been made before Dorothy


    had reincarnated.


    When the soul inside the stone awakened, it was possible that Dorothy would be an entirely


    different person.


    Alex¡¯s heart tightened, and he hugged her waist. ¡°You¡­ Did you recall something?¡±


    ¡°When I broke through and reached Nascent Soul¡­¡±


    Dorothy said. ¡°I remember my name from my previous life. She was called Xienna Stoermer.¡±

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    Alex didn¡¯t know who Xienna Stoermer was, but he was now very worried.


    He had seen and heard about many cases of reincarnation in the Ultimate Book of Medicine. A person


    who could be reincarnated from their previous life definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary person in itself. For


    someone who would reincarnate and still hold the Reincarnation Stone, which defied nature, it was


    certain that the person came from a significant background.


    Coming from such a past life, they definitely would not have a good end.


    In the end, they would mostly be swallowed up or be killed by the soul of their previous life.


    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m perturbed!¡± Dorothy hugged Alex, her chin resting on his shoulder, and she sounded sad.


    So what if she had reached the realm of Nascent Soul so quickly? That only meant that she would die


    faster.


    Dorothy now wished that she could slow down her cultivation level so that the soul of her previous life


    would take longer to wake up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Alex tightened his arms around her, though he felt even more anxious and afraid than Dorothy when he


    heard the news. ¡°I¡¯ll think of something. There must be another way! We¡¯ll definitely be able to think of


    something.¡±


    The two embraced each other Lightly. At this moment, they just wanted to meld their body as close as


    possible.


    It seemed that this was the only way they could feel each other¡¯s existence and that she wouldn¡¯t


    disappear. Dorothy suddenly said, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s have a baby!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a baby while I¡¯m still conscious and myself before I be another woman!¡± Dorothy


    seemed to have made up her mind. ¡°That way, even if one day I wake up and be Xienna and


    don¡¯t know you or love you anymore, we¡¯ll already have a child, proof of our love! That will be the


    continuation of our love, the testimony of our marriage, and¡­ Proof that Dorothy


    Assex had once been part of this world.¡±


    Alex could feel that he was about to cry. ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it,¡± Dorothy said. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have Daya? And Waltz and Maya¡­ I


    already know that Maya likes you a lot! While we were still in school, I could already tell. Otherwise,


    she wouldn¡¯t havee to my office at Dorothy-Alex Constructions. I won¡¯t stop you anymore. You can


    marry them, take in a few more wives. Our children will also have a few mothers!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t promise that! How could I? Alex was emotional. ¡°Our children will only have you as their


    mother, and no one else will ever be their real mother.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you agree to have a baby with me? I want to have one now! I want to give you a few babies,


    hubby! I¡¯ll have twins first, then quadruplets!¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll have as many as you want.¡±


    Dorothy was probably shocked and incredibly emotional right now as she embraced Alex. She stood on


    tiptoes and kissed him.


    Not far off from here, in this unknown vige, a couple was entangled in each other¡¯s arms. In this


    house that belonged to a stranger, Alex and Dorothy fell on a stranger¡¯s bed. They worked hard to


    create more little people.


    As for Old Whitey, this shy, female cat, it had already snuck out long ago.


    ***


    Without knowing it, the entire night passed. The couple who were in distress, Alex and Dorothy, tried


    repeatedly in this unknown ce to create life.


    On the second day, they woke up.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    Alex found that his phone had run out of battery.


    Dorothy and Alex didn¡¯t get up, and they remained in each other¡¯s arms, discussing the next step.


    ¡°I will take one-third of the spiritual stones from the storage bag,¡± Dorothy said. ¡°But, I don¡¯t need any of


    them, and I won¡¯t cultivate anymore! Even so, my cultivation level is still increasing. I will take the


    stones back to the Four Great Princesses and Ze. These people will be under you from now on.¡±


    ¡°My wife, don¡¯t be so discouraged.¡± Alex caressed the smooth skin of her lower abdomen. ¡°My children


    will definitely have their mother!¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not one without hidden trump cards, my dear wife. There¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve


    never talked about. More than half a year ago, when my mother was still in aa, do you remember


    the day of your mother¡¯s birthday when I had nowhere to go and went to borrow half a million from your


    mother? Because of that, Spark took advantage of the situation


    and almost remarried you.¡±


    Dorothy was annoyed. ¡°Why are you talking about this? I will never remarry another person!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I still remember that someone had nodded in agreement.¡±


    ¡°Humph! That was because Spark coborated with your grandfather to deceive me! If I were in that


    position now, I¡¯d just kill the entire Rockefeller family,¡± the woman said angrily. She felt that she had


    been a fool in the past, being deceived and led around by the nose so easily.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that! That night, after I was kicked out of your house, I met Lord Lex! It


    happened to be my birthday that day, and Lord Lex came over to give me ten billion dors and also a


    ring!¡±


    ¡°What? Then, when you said you had ten billion back then, was it real?¡±


    ¡°Of course it was real. I wouldn¡¯t lie about such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lex was so generous? Why would he do that?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± Alex said, ¡°My father originally founded Thousand Miles Conglomerate, and the entire thing


    belongs to me! Only, while Rockefeller Group operates above ground, Thousand Miles Conglomerate


    operates from the shadows! That¡¯s not the important point. The point is, the ring my father left me is a


    real treasure, and it¡¯s an heirloom that has been passed down in my family. My medical skills and


    cultivation started from that ring, where there was an inheritance left behind by my ancestors, God of


    Medicine!¡±


    Dorothy was dumbfounded.


    Alexughed. ¡°Are you surprised? If you hadn¡¯t gone through your current transformation, I nned to


    take this secret to the grave! So, I¡¯m not a person who¡¯s cut off from everyone else. For my father to


    leave that ring behind, he must have known something! If I can find my father or even my ancestor, we


    should be able to think of something to relieve your current crisis.¡±


    A rekindled hope red inside Dorothy. ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll do our best to find Dad!¡±


    While Alex and Dorothy had been enjoying each other during the entire night, poor Anna and Captain


    Gillett had been checking the surveince videos the whole night without any sess.


    Anna couldn¡¯t get in contact with Alex and was extremely worried.


    It wasn¡¯t until noon when Alex gave Anna a call. ¡°Anna, you don¡¯t have to look at the surveince


    videos anymore. We¡¯ve found our target!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Master. Have you found it? Was it really a demon?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if youe over and take a look¡±


    Alex sent the address of where they were to Anna.


    The corpse of Carol¡¯s ghost child was still in this house, and it was the culprit who had sucked out the


    blood essence of others!


    There was still someone pulling strings behind the ghost child.


    After the call was cut, Alex looked at the bed and found Dorothy in an attractive position. His mouth


    was dry as he said, ¡°My dear wife, which idiot were you listening to that doing handstands can increase


    the chance of getting pregnant?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true,¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I know my things better,¡± Alex said. ¡°I¡¯m definitely vital enough. I can run to Michigan


    from here, after all. I¡¯m more worried that there¡¯s too much vitality, and what if you gave birth to


    decaplets? Will your stomach be able to take it?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Taking advantage of the fact that Anna would still need some time before arriving, Alex took in


    Dorothy¡¯s appearance and leaned over.

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    Anna and Captain Gillett had arrived together because Captain Gillett had been the one in charge of


    the case. Now that the case had been solved, he would naturallye along.


    When he saw the ghost child Carol Rockefeller had borne on the ground, he yelled out in fright and


    almost fell to the ground on his butt. The ghost child was too scary, and not just because of his facial


    appearance. His body had been cut in half by Alex, and although the ghost child had reconnected the


    rotten meat that was his body, there was still a big hole.


    It didn¡¯t look human at all.


    By this time, Dorothy had already left.


    ¡°This is what you¡¯ve been looking for,¡± Alex said. ¡°Don¡¯t think that he¡¯s human just because he looks


    like one. It¡¯s¡­ A monster!¡±


    Anna covered her mouth. ¡°This thing is hideous. It doesn¡¯t fit the image of a demon in my mind at all.


    Master, do you want to report this matter? For such a hideous demon like this to exist in this country,


    it¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    ¡°You can report it,¡± Alex said.


    The higher-ups of the country, especially the one standing at the highest of them all, definitely knew of


    the existence of demons well. They should be more aware of it than anyone else, so it shouldn¡¯t matter


    if this matter was reported.


    After leaving the matter in Anna¡¯s hands, Alex left the mountain vige. He rushed to California¡¯s


    Premier Hospital.


    Charles¡¯s blood essence was in his hands.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    When Alex walked in, he was met with the daughter of Charles and Hailey, Zoey Carter.


    Hailey was also nearby.


    ¡°Brother Alex, how did it go? Do you have any news?¡± Charles sat up with a nervous smile on his face.


    In just a day, evidence of his aging had already shown on his face. After his blood essence was stolen,


    he hadn¡¯t looked so bad on the first day. But now, on just the second day, his appearance had already


    changed so much.


    At this moment, Charles¡¯ face was not only covered in wrinkles, his hair had also begun to tum gray. It


    had also shed a lot.


    This was because his bodycked nutrients, and the blood essence taken from him had been too


    much.


    Wisteria Haines would definitely not have used the method of bedding humans to extract their blood


    essence but instead, suck it out through their mouth. This method was more harmful than the former,


    and not to mention that she was a half-demon¡­ She had taken too much.


    Zoey had been shocked to see her father in such a state. He looked even older than her grandfather!


    Alex hugged Zoey and nced at Hailey. He spoke to Hailey telepathically, ¡°Sister Hailey, do you want


    to take Zoey and leave for a bit? I¡¯ll handle things with Brother Charles here.¡±


    Hailey nodded and pulled Zoey, leaving the room.


    ¡°Brother Charles, I found the person and also got something back. But, there is something about this


    situation that you need to know. Your youth and blood essence were forcefully sucked away, and it


    wasn¡¯t done carefully. I¡¯ll help you return some of the blood essences you¡¯ve lost, but as for your


    youth¡­ It may not be able to restore much.¡±


    ¡°To what extent will I be able to recover?¡± Charles asked.


    ¡°Recovering your health shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Alex said. ¡°But in terms of appearance, you have to


    be prepared mentally! I¡¯ll find a way to make you a Rejuvenation Pill after this matter has been settled,


    but at most, it would return you to how your father looked.¡±


    ¡°My father¡­¡± When Charles heard this, regret coursed through him.


    He hit his head with his hands, crying bitterly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done this! Never! I am reaping what I


    sowed, d*mn it! If I knew that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to go to that cocktail party.


    That old goat! It¡¯s because of him I turned out like this!¡±


    How was he supposed to go out and meet people after he looked as old as his father?!


    Alex sighed. This was the limit of what he could do. Others who had encountered something like


    Charles hadn¡¯t been so lucky.


    The older man in their group had already died. The others were all in the hospital, and although Alex


    had gotten all the blood essence back from the fox half-demon, it wasn¡¯t like he nned to rush back to


    return it to them. It wasn¡¯t that Alex wanted to just stand at the side and not save them, but to return


    blood essence that had been drawn out into their body was not an easy task.


    Alex would have to use up a lot of energy to do it.


    He wasn¡¯t in the mood to waste too much energy on those guys who fooled around with women. Alex


    was going to do it for Charles because of their friendship¡­ And this friendship of theirs was because of


    Hailey. If it was just based on Charles alone, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    Half an hourter, Alex walked out of the ward.


    Charles had already fallen asleep, andpared to how he looked half an hour ago, he looked a little


    better now, and his condition seemed to have improved a bit.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Hailey asked from where she was outside the ward when she saw Alex.


    Alex could see that the concern Hailey had for Charles right now was a little forced. Their marriage was


    already on the rock, and Charles¡¯ appearance now would only make things worse. Could Hailey bear


    the fact that her husband now looked like an old man? More importantly, he had be like this


    because he was off doing those kinds of things.


    ¡°Sister Hailey, I¡¯ve already tried my best. You can go in and see him!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡­ What does that mean? Is he dying?¡± Hailey was shocked.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not dying! He just needs proper care, and it¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    ¡°How despicable! You almost scared me to death!¡± After resolving the matter with Charles, Alex left the


    hospital and finally returned to Rockefeller Manor. He had been gone for a month, and when he


    reunited with his family, the atmosphere was rxing, not to mention fun.


    In the next few days, Alex began hisplicated and difficult days. Alchemy, researching the formation


    of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty Six, cultivating, and epting the teasing from his girls.


    Life was calm but fulfilling at the same time.


    Alex received a call from Luna. ¡°Alex, do you miss your queen?¡±


    Alex looked around and said, ¡°I do.¡±


    He really did!


    The two had lived together for a month in the Spiritual Valley Dungeon and had done all sorts of crazy


    things together every day. As a result, the sudden separation was a little ufortable.


    ¡°I miss you, too. My body misses you. I really want to be¡­¡± Luna said.


    Alex felt it more intensely once he heard that. ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Luna smiled. ¡°Do you intend toe to look for me? You can¡¯t! I¡¯m waiting to enter the ancient


    forcefield now, and I won¡¯t be out anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Remember to miss me! Oh¡­ It¡¯s my turn already? Alex, I have to go now, can¡¯t talk! Bye¡­ Ah,


    Second Aunt, why have youe out¡­¡±


    Beep beep beep¡­


    The call was cut off.


    Alex huffed. This woman had called him just to tease him and then left for the ancient forcefield. Wasn¡¯t


    she just so irresponsible?!


    ¡®Second Aunt¡­ I seem to recall that Luna¡¯s aunt was that¡­ Commander Benmore, who is the only


    Five-star Warlord in America.


    ¡®What a legend! I really hope I have a chance to meet her.¡¯


    Those were Alex¡¯s thoughts, and there was a little longing in his heart to see the scene in the ancient


    forcefield. However, he never expected that he would have the chance to meet the Five-star Warlord


    that evening after he had just been thinking about it in the morning.


    Wace gave Alex a call, ¡°Master Alex, do you have some free time right now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Wace,¡± Alex said. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Wace replied, ¡°I received a notice from the higher-ups that they want me to use my medical


    skills to heal the only Five-star Warlord in the country. I¡¯m a little nervous that something might happen


    by ident, so could you please apany me?¡±

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    ¡°The only Five-star Warlord in America? Are you talking about Commander Benmore?¡± Alex asked


    without much thought. A shock ran through his body. Such a super awesome existence had actually


    come out to see medical treatment?


    What did that show?


    That the battle within the ancient forcefield must be very dire and intense.


    Wace was obviously stumped by Alex¡¯s question and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. To be honest, I


    didn¡¯t know there was a Five-star Warlord in our country before this, and I heard that it¡¯s also a woman.


    I spent most of my life in ska, and in the end, I¡¯m still only a doctor. I¡¯m an amateur when ites to


    dealing with the upper echelons.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Alright, where are you now? I¡¯ll head over to you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m rushing over now,¡± Wace said. Thatmander will be in Michigan¡¯s Military Premier


    Hospital for consultation. I won¡¯t be the only doctor attending for the consultation, and there should be


    no less than twenty famous doctors from all over the country.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Alex was stunned but soon felt relieved.


    Commander Benmore¡¯s position as amander was extremely important, as she was the leader of


    thebat troops in the ancient forcefield. It would cause a series of chain reactions if anything were


    to happen to her. In this case, the treatment needed to be quick.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in California now. I¡¯ll head over right away!¡±


    ¡°By the way, I want to bring another person.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Wace asked cautiously.


    ¡°Cheryl Coney, James Coney¡¯s granddaughter. Her medical skills are not what they used to be, and


    she¡¯s the real future Immortal Doctor and has received the inheritance.¡±


    Wace was excited. ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    ***


    Alex made two consecutive calls to Cheryl, but both failed to go through.


    Just as he was nning to head out to find her personally, Maya Howards walked over to him donned


    in a suit, a pencil skirt, and her long legs were wrapped in ck stockings. As she walked, she smelled


    like a mature woman.


    ¡°Sister Maya!¡± Alex called out, thinking that she was here to look for him.


    However, he was wrong because she waved back at him and said, ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going out


    today? Staying at home all day is boring. Why not have Waltz apany you to a movie? There¡¯s a


    horror movie that¡¯s been released recently. I heard it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    As she spoke, she brushed past him, walking in quickly. She looked like she was in a hurry.


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but follow her in. ¡°Sister Maya, what are you in such a hurry for?¡±


    ¡°I came to get a document,¡± Maya replied, ¡°I prepared it yesterday, but then I forgot it! It¡¯s an important


    document! Now that Lush Cosmetics is blooming all over the country, it¡¯s time to enter the foreign


    market. At that time, you might be the richest man in the world!¡±


    Alex smiled.


    The world¡¯s richest man, he had thought about it before.


    However, he had experienced many more things after that, especially understanding the ancient


    mysteries of the country, and his mindset had changed. Money was no longer the priority on his list¡­


    In fact, from the time Lord Lex had given him the ten billion, he had never thought about the issue of


    money. Making money had been done because it hade without much effort, and Lush Cosmetics


    was just something to reinvigorate his mother. He never expected that the two women would take Lush


    Cosmetics to a height unattainable by others.


    He had heard about it previously, about how several internationally renowned female celebrities had


    found Lush Cosmetics and were willing to pay them to allow the celebrities to advertise for them.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    What in the world was this concept?


    It was because the products of Lush Cosmetics had caught their eyes, and with the help of Lush


    Cosmetics¡¯s products, it helped them increase their poprity as celebrities.


    Maya pinched Alex¡¯s face and then turned to leave.


    Alex grabbed her to stop her and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t much point in making so much money. The future


    development definitely won¡¯t be measured by money, but by an individual¡¯s strength! Maya, I have a


    foreboding that there will be a crisis in the future, and we need to be prepared for it.¡±


    ¡°What crisis?¡±

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    ¡°A big cataclysmic change.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you been reading too many novels?¡± Maya asked with a smile. ¡°The waistband of my skirt is a


    little loose. Please adjust it for me.¡±


    Alex was taken aback, but he smiled bitterly and nodded. As expected, not everyone would believe his


    prediction before anything big happened. If even Maya wouldn¡¯t believe him, what more the others?


    The moment he said that out loud, they would only treat him like a crazy person.


    However, he had a strong feeling. He felt a connection between the skeleton army in the Spiritual


    Valley Dungeon and the monsters in the ancient forcefield. The feeling only intensified after watching


    the two memory images that Old Whitey had shown him.


    ¡°Look at my waist. Has it gotten thinner again?¡±


    ¡°Huh? It looks like it!¡±


    ¡°You can help me measure it tonight.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave now. I need to use this in the meeting!¡± Maya lightly bit his chin, then walked away


    quickly.


    Alex watched her leave, and his phone rang.


    It was Cheryl. ¡°Alex, sorry about that. I was swimming with Phoebe, and I didn¡¯t hear the phone.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re with Phoebe?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I have officially taken over Mercy Cancer Hospital. Shamus Wilson is an outstanding senior. I


    could stabilize the situation here so quickly with his help! It¡¯s really too tiring these days, so I came to


    hang out with Phoebe to rx a little.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in Michigan?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    As soon as she said this, Alex could hear Phoebe talking. ¡°What are you doing? We said we¡¯d do three


    laps, but you¡¯re talking to your boyfriend on the phone? Hey, Alex, I¡¯m borrowing your girlfriend. You


    don¡¯t have anything against it, right?¡±


    Alex touched his nose. He seemed amazed at the moment.


    His rtionship with Phoebe had already broken through the supposed boundaries earlier on, but she


    didn¡¯t say anything to Phoebe. Instead, she pretended to be ordinary friends with Alex. She said she


    would deal with Cheryl before they fell out, and it seemed that it wasn¡¯t just all talk.


    Only, he didn¡¯t know. How was she going to deal with Cheryl?


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with that. No matter how much you mess around, it¡¯s not


    like you can get pregnant.¡±


    With that one sentence, Cheryl flushed red with embarrassment.


    Phoebe instead said, ¡°Who says so? Believe it or not, I can sneak into the hospital and steal a few


    seeds to nt in your girlfriend¡¯s belly and make you a father in the future.¡±


    ¡°Phoebe, you hoodlum!¡± Cheryl protested loudly.


    Then, Alex heard some screaming over the phone. He didn¡¯t know what exactly the two girls were


    doing, but they must have looked very seductive since they were wearing swimsuits.


    ¡°Cheryl, I¡¯ll be heading to Michigan soon to attend a consultation for some big shot,¡± Alex said. ¡°The


    person is a woman, so I think it would be better if you go with me.¡±


    Cheryl agreed immediately. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, the two agreed to meet at the entrance of the Military Premier Hospital in an hour. Before he left,


    Alex tossed two Spiritual Demon Pills into the Hell Fish in the pond.


    Then, he summoned the Sword of the Universe and rushed to Michigan.


    At 11 o¡¯clock, the three of them met up at the entrance of the hospital.


    Wace was the best imperial doctor in the entire country, and no one said anything about him bringing


    along two assistants to the consultation.


    Another half an hourter, Alex caught sight of the legendary Five-star Warlord.

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    How would one put this in words?


    Two words, ¡®So young!¡¯


    The legendary Five-star Warlord was just too young.


    Alex sat behind Wace and watched as she walked in from the door. She looked bold and formidable,


    graceful with a great posture, and she wore a uniform. It was like looking at someone his age.


    Alex immediately used his Third Eye to look over her. The biggest thing he could feel was that the


    woman¡¯s Chi was so strong that it even diminished his own, and even with his Third Eye, he couldn¡¯t


    see anything specific about her physical condition, nor her cultivation level.


    Eight strong men followed behind Jade Benmore.


    The Chi and blood energy of these people were powerful, like severe floods and fierce beasts. The


    strong Chi seemed to gush out from their bodies, and they weren¡¯t bothered with suppressing it either.


    ¡®Eight masters! Definitely top masters!¡¯


    ¡®Of these eight, any single one of them could beat me to the ground, and there are eight of them here! I


    really can¡¯t underestimate the people in the world.¡¯


    Alex was very shocked. When he looked at Jade, his eyes were filled with fire as he thought to himself,


    ¡®If even her subordinates are this strong, then how much stronger is she?¡¯


    Perhaps it was because Alex¡¯s gaze was too direct and too sharp, Jade could feel it. She whipped her


    head around abruptly, her bright eyes locking with Alex¡¯s.


    Whoosh!


    For an instant, Alex felt as though he was being looked at by gods or Buddha.


    Goosebumps appeared on his skin, and all the hairs were standing on the ends. The stress and


    pressure he felt were tremendous.


    At the same time, the eight subordinates under Jade also instantly spread their senses and red at


    Alex. One of them stepped out fiercely, his body tensed, as though a coil waiting to unsprung at any


    time to take Alex down.


    Jade¡¯s safety was paramount for protecting the world, and there was absolutely no room for loss.


    Especially now, when she was seriously injured, they couldn¡¯t afford to becent.


    They would rather kill first and ask questionster than make the mistake of letting it go.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Jade held up her hand.


    The man who had just been about to take a shot immediately came to a halt as he was abruptly


    blocked.


    ¡°Commander, there¡¯s something wrong with the kid¡¯s eyes!¡± the man said aloud.


    Everyone turned to look at Alex.


    There were twenty or so famous doctors present and the disciples and assistants they brought along


    on top of that. There were nearly fifty people in the room, and all of them looked at Alex angrily.


    How dare this kid behave unruly toward the Five-star Warlord? How bold he was!


    The person in charge of Michigan¡¯s Military Premier Hospital was also on scene, and he stood up


    immediately, pointing at Alex¡¯s nose. ¡°Who are you? Get out!¡±


    Alex frowned. He didn¡¯t expect such a twist of events. He had just looked slightly longer at Jade, and


    with admiration¡­ He wasn¡¯t even allowed to look at her?!


    Initially, he had a good impression of Luna¡¯s second aunt. She was, after all, a warrior who killed their


    enemies on the front line and was worthy of respect. However, it was too overbearing to be singled out


    and targeted after meeting just a short while. The impression he had toward her in his heart dropped


    rapidly in an instant.


    ¡°What do you mean my gaze is wrong? Did I look at something I wasn¡¯t supposed to or at someone?¡±


    Alex stood up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How dare you talk back? Speak, who are you, and who let you in?!¡± The person in charge, who was


    also the dean of the hospital named Damian Yoke, said rudely and coldly.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    Wace couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, so he stood up and said, ¡°I was the one who brought him here.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Wace Yoke?!¡±


    Wace was the best imperial doctor in the country, and Damian Yoke knew that. Both of them had the


    same surname, after all. There was a saying that schrs would never boast about their work being


    the best in the world, while martial artists would boast that they were never second best to anyone. In


    the field of medicine, this saying applied the same.


    To be the dean of Military Premier Hospital, Damian also used to be a big shot in medicine, and


    he was also once an imperial doctor. Unfortunately, when people spoke of imperial doctors nowadays,


    they would only think of Wace Yoke and not him, Damian Yoke.


    Therefore, Damian med this part of the loss on Wace.


    Wasn¡¯t this the best opportunity to strike back at Wace, in that case?


    ¡°Wace Yoke, what the hell are you doing?¡± Damian pointed at Wace. ¡°Do you know what today is?


    It¡¯s the day we are to give a consultation to the only Five-star Warlord in the country, and you¡¯ve


    brought such a guy who can¡¯t even open his eyes properly. Look around you. Even though there are


    many assistants here, they are all experts in the hospitals they work at. Look at the two you¡¯ve brought,


    one doesn¡¯t know how to keep his eyes to himself, and the other is still a child! I know that you¡¯ve


    brought some apprentices due to your favor and want to give them a little benefit, and it¡¯s usually fine,


    but is this the right time? You¡¯ve been disrespectful to Commander Benmore, and it¡¯s like you don¡¯t


    ce any importance on her.¡±


    What a load of bullsh*t!


    Wace¡¯s anger shot through the roof. ¡°Damian Yoke, you¡­ You are so insistent on condemning me,


    and you¡¯re not bothered with the context at all! This is your turf anyway, and I don¡¯t have any power


    here. If you¡¯re not happy with my presence, then I will leave!¡±


    Then, he paid obeisance to Jade and said, ¡°Commander Benmore, please ept my sincere


    apologies. Forgive my ignorance, and I am not qualified to treat you. I will take my leave!¡±


    Damian snorted coldly. ¡°Wace Yoke, who are you putting on an act for? Do you think that without


    you, the entire country will have no doctors to go to? You¡¯re not even going to show an ounce of


    respect to Commander Bemnore by staying, and you¡¯re still talking to her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to you,¡± Wace replied. Having said that, he turned and left.


    Damian immediately pointed at Alex and Cheryl. ¡°Are you still not getting lost? How unaware of your


    positions are you? Medicine is a rigorous field, and it¡¯s not that a small amount of money will make you


    a doctor in a few days.¡±


    Alex looked at him, then shook his head. He reached out and pulled Cheryl, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Some people


    think that just because they stand in a high position, they can look down on everyone else in the world.


    As everyone knows, there is always a higher mountain behind them. Someone like you is not suitable


    to be a hospital dean.¡±


    Damian was furious. ¡°Boy, you dare to talk to me like this? Even your master, Wace Yoke, doesn¡¯t


    dare to talk to me like that!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Alexughed. ¡°Wace¡¯s reputation as the best imperial doctor in the country isn¡¯t something


    fabricated from nothing. You are both doctors, and there is only one possibility why he has to bow down


    to you, and it¡¯s that he can¡¯t afford to offend you! But not in terms of the medical field. It¡¯s probably


    because of the power standing behind you! Do you think that you


    can heal Commander Benmore¡¯s injuries with just authority?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Alex stopped talking, then nced at Jade for two seconds, the disappointment evident in his eyes.


    Cheryl just hummed in reply.


    All the people present here were big shots in the medicine field and so many of them. Cheryl had seen


    their faces on social media and newspapers, never having the chance to meet them in person. So, she


    was a little timid and could not be as bold as Alex.


    The three of them walked out the door together. Damian looked at Wace with a sneer on his face,


    and on the inside, he thought, ¡®Commander Benmore¡¯s identity is not trivial, and this is a once-in-a-


    lifetime opportunity. How could I give it to you? After you leave, I¡¯ll be the one to have the chance to


    treat themander!¡¯


    ¡°Hold it!¡± At this moment, Jade called out calmly. ¡°You,e here!¡±


    She had pointed at Alex.


    Alex was taken aback, but he didn¡¯t walk over.


    However, the eight subordinates under Jade were unhappy and immediately furious. ¡°What are you


    standing in a daze for? Themander asked for you toe here. Are you deaf?¡±


    Jade waved her hand to quiet the crowd down. Then, she asked, ¡°What is the rtionship between you


    and Luna?¡±

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    Alex was stunned. On the inside, he thought, ¡®Could it be that Luna had told her all about them when


    she had met with Jade Benmore before this?¡¯


    However, she had agreed that she wouldn¡¯t publicize this matter.


    He didn¡¯t know that Jade hadn¡¯t heard about what happened between them from Luna but through her


    eyes. Alex and Luna had lived together in the Spiritual Valley Dungeon for a month, and they had been


    intimate with no limits during that time. The demonic and regr Chi were in harmony and entangled


    with each other. There was a strong presence of Luna¡¯s aura in him.


    Others may not be able to tell, but Jade was well aware of Luna¡¯s situation.


    So, when Alex was looking at her earlier, she could already tell.


    ¡°We¡¯re friends!¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Only friends?¡± Jade¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives.


    Alex didn¡¯t know what she meant by that, but he nodded after hearing that.


    Jade pointed at Cheryl. ¡°Who is she to you?¡±


    Alex was even more confused.


    Not only him, everyone present found it strange. Jade seemed to have some rtion to this kid!


    Only Damian had a strange expression on his face. He had just said that Alex was worthless, and if


    Alex had some connections to Jade, then hadn¡¯t he just offended her?


    ¡°She¡­ Is also my friend!¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t deny this rtionship in front of Cheryl. In the next instant, Jade exploded for no reason.


    Her palmshed out, hitting Alex¡¯s chest.


    Whoosh!


    Alex¡¯s Mystic Armor came up immediately from the assault.


    However, Jade¡¯s blow had shattered through the armor¡¯s defense in one hit, and the imprint of her palm


    was firmly nted on Alex¡¯s chest.


    Boom!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alex flew through the air, crashing through the wall that was five meters behind him. He felt the metallic


    taste in his throat, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Alex, Alex¡­¡±


    Cheryl hurriedly walked through the busted wall, cradling Alex. Her heart filled with rage. ¡°You¡¯re too


    much! Even if you¡¯re a Five-star Warlord, you can¡¯t just go around beating people up! He kindly


    traveled from California to treat you. How has he offended you? Why must you treat him like this?¡±


    Jade snorted coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him what has he done? It¡¯s hard to say if he would still be


    standing and alive if he had met Luna¡¯s mother instead of me here today.¡±


    Alex was very familiar with Luna. That was referring to her body.


    However, in regards to her family, he wasn¡¯t really familiar.


    He only knew that Luna¡¯s mother was Old Moon Devil. Luna had warned him before that the matter


    between them should never be mentioned. Otherwise, there would be serious consequences.


    He didn¡¯t put much thought into it before, but now he saw that it was probably more serious than he


    thought it was.


    Wace initially wanted to speak up for Alex, but with the current situation, the more he intercedes for


    Alex, the more afraid he was that the Five-star Warlord would be angrier and would take even heavier


    action.


    He was a mature old man, and he knew when he should talk and when he should stay silent. So, he


    changed his target and said, ¡°Dean Yoke, you¡¯re the dean of this hospital. Hurry up and arrange a


    ward. Alex is coughing up blood, and he came with me to treat Commander Benmore. If anything


    happens, the reputation of this hospital will not be good, right?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off! I don¡¯t even know what nasty thing this sh¡±tty kid has done. It¡¯s good enough that I didn¡¯t ask


    him topensate for my wall already! ¡± Damian replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±


    Wace immediately acknowledged this matter, and with Cheryl¡¯s help, they dragged Alex out of the


    hospital.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    ¡°That¡­ Whatever Five-star Warlord is so unreasonable. I was surprised how such a young woman


    could be a Five-star Warlord? The title must have been bought through connections or money,


    that¡¯s what I think.¡± Cheryl was filled with righteous indignation. Seeing her sweetheart being beaten to


    the point he coughed up blood, she was sorely tempted to fight against that woman herself.


    Alex, who had been walking like a dying man, suddenly pressed his hand on Cheryl¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Cheryl was taken aback. ¡°Alex, you¡¯re okay?¡±


    Wace was also a little surprised. ¡°Master Alex, earlier¡­ You were only pretending?¡±


    Alex wiped away the blood with his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not all pretending. The blood is


    real, and that woman is really powerful. That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like that! Even if we¡¯re


    outside the hospital and standing here talking, perhaps she can still hear us!¡±


    Just now, Alex could feel that woman exploring his body. He had a feeling like he had been stripped.


    More importantly, Jade Benmore¡¯s attention had been focused on his mind pce.


    The moment when Jade¡¯s palm had touched his body, the Chaos Bead in his mind pce had taken


    the initiative to protect its host, wanting to jump out immediately, but was suppressed abruptly by Alex.


    If the Chaos Bead had been too active, Jade would be able to detect it. If she was greedy and wanted


    to take the Chaos Bead for herself, what could he do?


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t expose the Chaos Bead even if he got injured. When Wace and Cheryl heard


    this, they shut up immediately.


    The three of them left Military Premier Hospital quickly.


    ***


    In the consultation room, Damian was still taking the chance to bring down Wace.


    ¡°Humph, just because Wace is famous among themon folks, he doesn¡¯t know his position


    anymore! He even dared to leave during the consultation for Commander Benmore¡­¡±


    Jade nced at him. ¡°Enough. Dean Yoke, let¡¯s start!¡±


    Each of her men immediately pulled out a bag of documents.


    One of them said, ¡°This is the inspection report ourmander had done previously. You can have a


    look at it first.¡±


    All the doctors in the room didn¡¯t dare to dilly dally and immediately stood up. When they looked at the


    report, half of them were immediately confused. There was so much data and information in the report


    that they didn¡¯t know what it represented.


    Damian was an imperial doctor.


    On the other hand, he was unwilling to admit that Wace¡¯s medical skills were better than him, and he


    always thought himself to be the best in the country. The title of being the best imperial doctor had


    been hyped up by themon folk and given to Wace, so Damian was unwilling to ept it.


    He took a look at the report at this time and said, ¡°Commander Benmore, this¡­ You were poisoned?¡±


    Jade nodded. ¡°I was bitten by a beast.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Then, may I look at the wound?¡± Damian asked.


    Jade¡¯s subordinates were hard-pressed not to p the man in the face. ¡°Preposterous! As a


    commander, her body is priceless, and she is also a woman. Her wound is on her thigh. How can we


    allow you to see it?!¡±


    After he said that, Jade stood up. She ced one long leg on the stool and grabbed her trousers with


    both hands.


    Riiip!


    She tore her trousers open, revealing¡­ A ck thigh.


    ¡°What¡­?!¡±


    Everyone eximed in surprise when they saw it. There was a massive wound on her thigh, and the


    skin and flesh didn¡¯t cover it. From the wound itself to the surrounded area, it was all pitch ck and


    large patches. Some areas had begun to rot, and ck liquid seeped out of it.


    Dragging such a leg here, how was she able to walk in such a dignified and graceful manner?


    If it were anyone else, they would already be lying on the ground, unable to move.


    After Damian had looked at it, he was extremely shocked and said, ¡°The poison has already


    progressed to this extent, and it looks like¡­ Amputation is the only way left!¡±


    Jade¡¯s subordinates immediately said, ¡°No amputation! Themander¡¯s health is paramount to the


    safety of the country. None of her limbs can be amputated. If that¡¯s the only way, why would we have


    called for famous doctors like you?¡±

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    Each of Jade¡¯s men fought in the north and south inside the ancient boundary. They were experts with


    a murderous aura who sniped demonic beasts.


    The person who said that was Pedro. His personality matched his name. His temper was fiercer than a


    leopard.


    Just now, it was he who wanted to make a move on Alex.


    At this moment, he had the momentum. These famous doctors were breathless as if carnage from hell


    appeared before them. There was even a female doctor who nced at Pedro and immediately


    stiffened. The next second, her dder was loose, and she leaked urine


    Pitter patter!


    The sound of urine flowing to the ground was clearly audible throughout the conference room.


    Damian wiped a handful of sweat from his head, ¡°My lord, don¡¯t be angry, the amputation is just¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk about amputation?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I dare not. I dare not. No amputation, absolutely no amputation!¡± Damian also almost pissed


    himself in fear. He was now starting to regret allowing Jade toe to his hospital for treatment. It was


    only because he managed to get it by all means and with a lot of connections.


    But now, he suddenly found that this errand was not good. He was afraid it was easy to invite god in


    but harder to send him away.


    Next¡­


    A group of well-known and famous doctors began to discuss Jade¡®s situation. The examination reports


    were avable and were very detailed. They had also seen the current state of her leg. The results of


    the discussion were that there was no other way besides amputation. However, the other party had


    clearly said that there would not be any amputation.


    This was difficult for arge group of doctors.


    ¡°This wound is too deep. I¡¯m afraid it has damaged the neurovascr tissue. The blood vessels at the


    wound are gone. It¡¯s bizarre. At this stage, how can one still walk?¡±


    ¡°The skin around there is all dead, right?¡±


    ¡°This poison is so venomous. It should have flowed all over the body. We should be right to change the


    blood in the whole body, right?¡±


    Half an hour has passed, an hour has passed.


    In the end, there was no decision made.


    Boom!


    ¡°A bunch of losers!¡±


    Pedro mmed his palm on the conference table. Immediately, the entire conference table was broken


    into pieces.


    At that moment, all the doctors screamed in fear. More than two dozen doctors were so frightened that


    they urinated on the spot. Another two others fainted, and their stool escaped.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The entire conference room was stinky.


    Jade angrily nced at Pedro. ¡°Pedro, what are you doing? I¡¯ll here to seek medical help. Since the


    doctors have no solution, are you nning to kill all the doctors here?¡±


    Thump!


    Pedro kneeled before Jade. With tears streaming down his face, he cried and howled, ¡°Commander, I


    am anxious! What can we do about this? You were bitten by that beast to save me. I am just a nobody,


    so I can die. But you, Commander, are the guardian god of America. You are in this situation because


    of me. I can¡¯t redeem myself. I can¡¯t redeem myself!¡±


    His voice shook the heavens.


    Kneeling on the ground, his tears poured down his face. After saying that, he pped his face hard.


    He pped really hard. Instantly, his face was bloodied!

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Jade reached out and pinned Pedro to the ground. She said coldly, ¡°I saved you at the cost of a leg.


    Are you repaying me with death? Then, wouldn¡¯t my leg be wasted?


    ¡°Even if I did have my leg amputated, so what? I can still go into battle and kill the enemy! The Flying


    Eagles Academy needs people like you! Nobat power should be sacrificed in vain, do you


    understand?¡±


    Pedro fell to the ground and cried out, ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±


    At this moment. Another one of Jade¡¯s officers was a woman.


    She said to Damian, ¡°Honestly, my sister didn¡¯t even think that you so-called famous doctors could cure


    her leg! The reason why she came here is just to go through the motions. President Yoke, your old


    father-inw has made a lot of effort for you and has put your medical skills forward. Unfortunately, you


    didn¡¯t grab the opportunity.¡±


    Damian¡¯s father-inw, who was in the American system, had a high and mighty position.


    This was also the reason why Wace gave way to him. At this time, he couldn¡¯t care less despite


    being mocked by Jade¡¯s officer. This was because he knew Jade¡¯s personality.


    The woman said, ¡°I heard that the South California medicalmunity had a Triangle River Delta


    medical exchange before this. There was an Immortal Doctor present. You are also from the South


    Californian medicalmunity, so you should know where that Immortal Doctor is, right?¡±


    After that¡­


    Damian¡¯s face became a little embarrassed, ¡°This, I really don ¡®t know.¡±


    The woman red at him coldly, ¡°How could you not know? You are at least considered a senior in the


    medical field in South California. Do you not want my sister¡¯s leg to recover? What is your intention?¡±


    Damian almost fell to his knees when the woman asked him.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I am really not too sure because I am a bit at odds with Wace, and Wace hosted


    the Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange, so I did not go there.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Short sighted and narrow minded!¡± the woman said mercilessly. ¡°Just now, you have


    deliberately used words to force Wace away, right? You were afraid that the credit for curing my


    sister would fall on Wace, and your rtionship with your inws would fall through, right?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Damian fell to his knees under pressure released by the woman.


    He was now so sorry that his intestines had turned blue. If he could have a chance to start over in life,


    he must tell his father-inw that he must not invite this group of fierce and evil people and get that


    Five-star Warlord, Jade, poisoned to death.


    ¡°In that case, does Wace know the whereabouts of the Immortal Doctor?¡± The woman scanned


    around coldly. ¡°Do you know where the Immortal Doctor is?¡±


    None of the doctors present knew.


    Only after asking did they understand that these doctors were all following Damian¡¯s lead. Since


    Damian and Wace did not deal with each other, they did not belong to the same camp as Wace. If


    it were not for the instruction from the upper management to get Wace toe over, they would not


    have weed Wace at all.


    ¡°Oh, it is said that the medical world has no borders, and every doctor is benevolent. But, I see you


    people. Each one of you has a lot of schemes. Benevolence I have not seen. Greed is written on your


    face!¡±


    ¡°Dean Damian, please, quickly, immediately, invite Wace back.¡±


    Damian dared not say a word.


    He called out to Wace on the spot. ¡°Old Yoke, where have you been? How dare you run away from


    Commander Benmore¡¯s consultation? Come back to me immediately. Commander Benmore has


    something to ask you.¡±


    Wace was still angry, and he heard Damian¡¯s aggressive words, he was not willing to go over. So, he


    said, ¡°President Damian, I am a mediocre doctorpared to you because of myck of knowledge.


    You¡¯d better hire someone else!¡±


    After saying that, the call ended.


    Damian looked at Jade¡¯s sister and said, ¡°He won¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    The woman pped him on the face. ¡°I asked you to invite Wace back. Did you say you did just that?


    At moments like this, you are still giving me that sloppiness. Do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    In the end, Damian could only call Wace again. This time, it was in a low voice.


    He knew that he could not afford to piss off these people in front of him. Even his father-inw had to


    be respectful in front of Jade. If his father-inw knew what happened today, he would reprimand him!


    Half an hourter. Wace arrived. He had no choice but toe. He couldn¡¯t afford to mess with a


    five-star warlord.


    In America, she was considered the top figure, even the American Grand Chief had to be polite


    whenever he saw her.


    Wace arrived and saw the wreckage in the conference room. Everyone was trembling. There were


    piles of urine and feces on the ground. The stench was puffy, and he was stunned. He did not expect to


    see such a scene.


    ¡°Benmore¡­ Commander!¡±


    Pedro, an impatient man, immediately asked, ¡°Wace, quickly tell me. Where is the Immortal Doctor


    who appeared at the Triangle River Delta Medical Exchange?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wace was a bit stunned. He thought that he was called here to attend the consultation.


    Unexpectedly, they were looking for Alex.


    However, earlier, Alex had been beaten up. What was this then?


    The man who picked the stone had smashed his own feet.


    From what he knew about Alex, he was not a person who was easy to deal with. He had just been


    beaten up badly until he was bleeding, and they wanted him to rush here to treat someone? Unless he


    were brain dead, this would never happen.


    Wace said, ¡°What do you want from him?¡±


    Pedro said, ¡°Are you talking nonsense? Why else would you look for the Immortal Doctor? Of course, it


    is to cure the disease! The Commander¡¯s condition cannot be dyed. All the doctors here are wine


    bags, simply helpless.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wace shook his head, ¡°He won¡¯t agree toe over.¡±


    ¡°Why? How dare he! The health of themander-in-chief is more important than anything. If he does


    note, it¡¯s treason! Tell me quickly. Where is the Immortal Doctor? I¡®ll personally invite him. I¡¯ll see if


    he dares to put up a show.¡±


    Wace replied, ¡°He came and left.¡±


    The crowd was stunned.


    Jade¡¯s sister asked, ¡°When did hee? How could we not know?¡±


    Wace let out augh, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just beat him up and chased him away? How could you not know


    that he was bleeding?¡±


    ¡°What? That kid, that¡¯s the Immortal Doctor?¡± Pedro jumped up.


    Everyone else¡¯s jaw dropped.


    How could the Immortal Doctor be so young?


    Impossible!


    ¡°Wace, are you talking in your sleep? Those two people, they were clearly your apprentices, and now


    you are saying that he is the Immortal Doctor! Are you trying to use such a move to humiliate


    Commander Bemnore? Do you know that this way of yours, if in ancient times, is equivalent to the


    crime of deceiving the king?¡± Damian loudly scolded.


    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Pedro asked, ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    Wace said, ¡°He¡¯s been seriously injured and can¡¯t be treated in this hospital, so naturally, he¡¯s looking


    for a ce where he can be cured! He came a long way to attend the consultation and ended up being


    beaten and bleeding. Do you think he wille back?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Pedro was speechless for a while.


    In front of everyone, Wace made a call to Alex, but it didn¡¯t get through at all. The other party had


    switched off his phone.


    Wace said, ¡°The phone can¡¯t be reached. I can¡¯t help.¡±


    Pedro said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find him, capture him, and bring him back.¡±


    ¡°Pedro, don¡¯t mess things up!¡± one of Jade¡¯s men said.


    Jade was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that the person she was looking for was actually that kid! She


    had just beaten someone up to the point of bleeding, and now she was begging for that person to cure


    her. It seemed a little embarrassing. Most importantly, she had a bad impression of Alex.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    With that kind of rtionship with Luna, he had another girlfriend!


    Wasn¡¯t this a rtionship scum?


    Due to some of her experiences, this was the kind of person she hated the most.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for me to invite him!¡± Jade¡¯s sister stepped forward and said.


    Her name was Nora. She was not Jade¡¯s blood sister but Jade¡¯s officer. The two had a good


    rtionship and had formed a strong bond, so she addressed Jade as her sister.


    Jade nodded.


    ***


    On the other hand, Alex was at Phoebe¡¯s home. His injuries were actually not serious. Jade did not


    take his life, plus the Mystic Armor blocked it. So, its remaining power was limited.


    Cheryl was still angry.


    When she came back, she told Phoebe everything, adding salt and pepper to it while scolding Jade a


    lot.


    Phoebe said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t know America has a five-star warlord! This is a time of peace. There is


    no war anymore. Where did this five-star warlorde from? Humph, it must be another person who


    has risen to the top by relying on her father¡¯s grace.¡±


    Alex shook his head, ¡°I know a bit about this person. Cheryl, don¡¯t look at her as if she is almost as old


    as us. In fact, she is ancient, at least thirty years ago, she is nearly as old as us now.¡±


    ¡°What? So, she¡¯s fifty or sixty years old?¡±


    ¡°For people who have cultivated, the higher the cultivation level, the more long-live they would be.


    People with as high a cultivation level as her can live at least several hundred years. Fifty or sixty years


    is nothing.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This is too crazy,¡± Phoebe said in surprise.


    At this time, Cheryl ran to Phoebe¡¯s room to change clothes. Just now, she was dressed quite formally


    but also stained with a bit of blood.


    It was the moment Cheryl closed the door of the room. Phoebe jumped up and sat in Alex¡¯s arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but you haven¡¯t called me. You¡¯re so cruel! After using me, you turn your back on


    me!¡±


    She was unhappy and wanted to settle the score. It made sense.


    She was nearly thirsty like a tiger. Having consumed bone marrows for years, she knew the taste of


    men. Alex suddenly disappeared without a trace, leaving her alone for more than a month, or even


    nearly two months. Anyone would not have been able to bear it. Earlier, the legs of the two were


    tangled together under the table.


    ¡°The situation was special as I went to a ce without amunication signal, in which I stayed for a


    month, plus there were a lot of things to do¡­¡±


    Phoebe blocked his words with her mouth. Everything, all in one kiss.


    However, the two were behaving inconspicuously for fear that Cheryl woulde out at any time. They


    were afraid of being discovered by her and could only have a shallow taste of each other before they


    had to stop.


    Phoebe said, ¡°Come to my room at night. I want to see you.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this moment. Alex felt that someone was staring at him.


    Lifting his head, he saw a woman outside the ss window.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    Alex immediately recognized that the woman was the same person who stood next to Commander


    Jade. She was also an expert and unfathomable.


    Alex stared at the woman.


    The woman also stared at him through the window. After a while.


    Nora was the first to speak, ¡°Do you want to stare at me like this until it gets dark? It¡¯s windy outside.


    Shouldn¡¯t you invite me in to have a seat?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Phoebe eximed.


    Her house was a high-rise residence on the fifteenth floor, and the window was slippery outside,


    without any handles. So, how was she standing there?


    Alex asked, ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    Nora blinked and said, ¡°Oh, I cane here whenever you want me to.¡±

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    Alex understood. The woman¡¯s words amounted to a condition¡­ But she must not havee here to


    hang out or to kill him, but to ask for his help.


    ¡°It seems that it is Commander Benmore¡¯s illness that is a bit troublesome.


    ¡°For a woman with such high cultivation, ordinary sickness will not hurt her body. For her to withdraw


    from the battlefield to seek medical treatment, I think the injury is not light. How could ordinary doctors


    know how to cure her?¡±


    ¡°But the horrifying aspect is that even though the woman is seriously injured, her force is still so strong,


    which is a bit unbelievable.¡±


    Alex stood up and opened the window. However, he did not intend to let her in.


    Looking at Nora at this time, suspended in mid-air, Alex was shocked. To reach this level, this woman


    must be at the cultivation stage of Nascent Soul.


    ¡®What kind of realm had Jade reached?¡¯


    Inside the ancient boundary, it must be extraordinary. At this moment, he suddenly had a strong desire


    to go inside and take a look.


    ¡°Are you not going to let me in?¡± Nora said with a smile.


    Alex said, ¡°Climbing through a window and entering a house is not what a noblewoman would do. You


    are here to talk to me about your family¡¯s Commander Benmore¡¯s ilhiess, right? Let¡¯s talk about it


    somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Up to you!¡±


    Nora grabbed Alex like a chick and flew to the rooftop.


    Alex did not resist. It was useless to resist anyway.


    Even if he could now fight off Nora, Jade had numerous experts under her. She was simply not at the


    same level as him. With just amand, the entire Rockefeller family would be destroyed.


    ¡°Strength is the hard truth!¡±


    Alex was now iparably eager to get strong and absolute strength. He initially thought that he had


    reached the top in America, but now he realized that he was simply a frog at the bottom of the well. A


    small soldier of the ancient battlefield had this kind of strength, so how much was there inside?


    Nora put Alex down. Looking at him, she felt a little disappointed, ¡°I thought you would be scared. I


    didn¡¯t think you would be so calm.¡±


    Alex rolled his eyes. ¡®Is your taste that bad?¡¯


    No wonder she swung him around just now. If he didn¡¯t also know how to fly with the sword, he would


    indeed be terrified at this moment.


    ¡°Senior, how old are you?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alex¡¯s question stiffened Nora, who then pped him on the head, ¡°Little brat, how can you casually


    ask a woman¡¯s age? This is taboo, understand?¡±


    Alex decided to show his skills, more specifically, skills to tter a woman.


    When the enemy was too strong, one had to fight in another way.


    ¡°Sister, I actually admire you guys quite a bit, fighting to the death for America. Every one of you is a


    hero of America!¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as a quiet year in the world. It is because there are you people who are carrying


    the weight!¡±


    ¡°So, when I heard that Commander Benmore was injured, I volunteered toe and do my small part.


    I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Nora said, ¡°Kid, although you know how to tter, your ttering was quite eptable! I ept it! Let


    me ask you, did you do something to Luna? How dare you touch that woman? Do you know who her


    mother is?¡±


    Alex¡¯s back started to sweat a little.


    He saw scorn in Nora¡¯s eyes.


    A woman that even she was afraid of. That Old Moon Devil couldn¡¯t really be that scary, right?

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    ¡°But, I want to see what kind of angry expression that woman will make after finding out her daughter


    has lost her virginity!¡±


    ¡°It must be exhrating!¡±


    Alex trembled. ¡°Is Luna¡¯s mother that terrifying?¡±


    Nora Stewart said, ¡°She¡¯s more than terrifying. She¡¯s simply a nightmare. To be frank with you, Luna


    has a husband, and that guy is terrifying too.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? ¡± Alex was stressed out. ¡°During the time she¡¯s with me, she was still a virgin!¡±


    Nora said, ¡°That¡¯s the crux of the problem. She¡¯s his fianc¨¦e who has yet to be married, but you¡¯ve


    made a move on her first. How angry do you think her fianc¨¦ will be? Old Moon Devil is very fond of


    that son-inw. He¡¯s waiting for his growth and has even given him great help. Now¡­¡±


    Alex stared at Nora. ¡°Is everything you¡¯ve just said true?¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to deceive you?¡±


    He saw through her mind with the Divine Eyes. Alex realized that she was not lying.


    Luna Flores was really an encumbrance!


    ¡°So, this load of yours came with quite a high price!¡± Nora Stewart said with a smile, delighting in his


    misfortune.


    Dejected, Alex said, ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me either. The key point is, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s got conned.¡±


    Recalling Luna¡¯s reaction at the time, she said, ¡°Come on, go for it. If you don¡¯t dare to go for it, then


    you¡¯re not a man.¡±


    Was that even a resistance? There was resistance too, but to Alex, that kind of resistance was more


    like temptation. Luna was the one who took the initiative in the hot spring as well.


    After associating her smutty nature, Alex felt that he had been conned for real.


    Nora¡¯s expression lit up. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, right? Do you mean that Luna was the one who


    forced herself on you? You were coerced to do it?¡±


    As soon as Alex thought about Luna¡¯s demonic Chi, he nodded his head.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    The woman burst intoughter, with her bosom faltering. Alex was terrified that something might fall out


    of it.


    Alex nced at her twice and said, ¡°You came to me just to tell me about this matter?¡±


    Nora said, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s because of my sister¡¯s injury. I heard that you¡¯re known as the Immortal


    Doctor, so I¡¯ve especiallye to find you! Luna¡¯s matter was just casually mentioned, but I might as


    well show you a clear direction. No matter who had made the first move between you and Luna, you¡¯ve


    taken away Luna¡¯s virginity in Old Moon Devil¡¯s eyes. The same goes for


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the family of Luna¡¯s fiance. You¡¯re the one who has stolen his fianc¨¦e. Once the news is exposed, you


    will be in a perilous situation. You¡¯ll be found even if you¡¯ve escaped to the edge of the world! The only


    way of survival is to rely on my sister.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My sister is the only Five-star Warlord in America. You understand the power within it, right? As long


    as you hang on my sister¡¯s coattails by joining Flying Eagles, then you will be my sister¡¯s member. If


    Old Moon Devil and that guy want to deal with you, they even have to consider my sister! And, if your


    medical skills are really as powerful as the rumors, you¡¯ll definitely have a promising prospect in Flying


    Eagles. You¡¯ll receive my sister¡¯s appreciation for sure. She¡¯s not willing to let go of talent like you.¡±


    Alex understood it.


    ¡°After making such a big roundabout way, it turns out that you want me to join Flying Eagles and


    dedicate my life to you people?¡±


    Nora was suddenly enraged and grabbed the clothes in front of his chest. ¡°Who was the one saying


    such nice words like there are no so-called peaceful times because someone else is bearing the cross


    earlier! Were you talking nonsense? Since you¡¯ve screwed Luna, you must have known about some


    situations. Let me tell you the truth, the ancient force field is getting weaker, and it¡¯ll be at its limit soon.


    If there¡¯s no strong support, it¡¯ll copse in half a year at most. When the timees, where are you


    going to look for a peaceful life?¡±


    ¡°Just five days ago, our three bases had been destroyed one after another. Five hundred brothers and


    sisters were killed in the wilderness. For whom do you think we¡¯re dedicating our lives to?¡±


    When the woman was talking, her eyes reddened with a n overwhelming murderous intent.


    Alex bore the brunt by clearly feeling the spirit that had walked out of the mountain of corpses and the


    bloody sea.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat Commander Benmore¡¯s injury, but I need to consider the matter of joining Flying Eagles.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Then, I want to test your medical skills to see if your Immortal Doctor title is fake. Check my


    pulse and tell me my condition.¡±


    Alex checked her pulse. After ten seconds, he let go of her hand and said, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re forty eight years


    old and have no man yet.¡±

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    When he met Jade Benmore again, it was no longer in the previous conference room but in a ward.


    After the pants on Jade¡¯s injury had been torn off, she had not put on something else. At this moment, it


    was ced on the bed and disyed in front of Alex.


    When Alex saw the leg, he was stunned.


    ¡®A pure ck man¡¯s leg was not a big deal, right?¡¯


    If he had not taken a closer look, the leg would have looked like burnt charcoal.


    Jade looked at Alex and said, ¡°I¡¯ve hit you just now, but I won¡¯t apologize for it because you deserved to


    be beaten!¡±


    Alex touched his nose.


    The woman was already in such a state, yet she was still so headstrong. It could be imagined that she


    would be even more headstrong when her leg was fine.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The truth will speak for itself.¡± Alex said.


    Jade¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Are you still unwilling to submit? Let me tell you then, Luna Flores is my


    niece, and her father has saved my life three times. Now you¡¯re two-timing someone. How is that


    reasonable?¡±


    Just then, Nora at the side whispered something in Jade¡¯s ear.


    Jade¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately widened. ¡°Really?¡±


    Nora said with a smile, ¡°She has a personality of a little devil. It¡¯s tough to tell, mainly because she¡¯s not


    interested in that man.¡±


    Alex looked at Nora with gratitude. It seemed that the little bribery earlier had worked wonders.


    Half an hour ago, not only did Alex find out Nora¡¯s age and her rtionship problem with men, but he


    discovered an embarrassing illness as well. He even promised her that he would cure her within a


    week.


    At this moment, Jade did not talk about Luna¡¯s matter anymore after hearing Nora¡¯s words. Instead,


    she asked, ¡°What do you think of my leg? As long as you can cure it, the reward for you won¡¯t be less.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Commander Benmore, you serve the nation and its people. You¡¯ve filled me with deep


    respect. I have to cure you. There¡¯s no need to mention the reward!¡±


    ¡°Fine, then I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex was taken aback. ¡®D*mn, I was just polite. You¡¯re a big shot. You¡¯ll still have more fortune than me


    even if you were to spare a tiny bit of it casually. You¡¯re too stingy.¡¯


    He regretfully said, ¡°I need to check your pulse!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jade had seen Alex¡¯s expression.


    ¡®Humph, brat, you¡¯re trying to y this kind of trick on me? You¡¯re still a bit amateur.¡¯


    Jade stretched out her arm and allowed Alex to check her pulse.


    To Alex¡¯s surprise, when he used the spiritual power of the Ultimate Book of Medicine to scan Jade, her


    body had a force of automated defense that devoured his little spiritual power right away.


    Alex was speechless.


    ¡®This is too strong. But, how can I check her?¡¯


    ¡°Just check the pulse. That tiny bit of spiritual power of yours won¡¯t be able to rush into my body


    because my circumstances are special, and my cultivation base is different from others. I¡¯ll devour as


    much spiritual power as you let in,¡± Jade exined.


    Alex said, ¡°Alright! I need to take a look at your injured leg!¡±


    In other words, Jade needed to expose the dark parts fully. This was a norm as well.


    If the doctor did not take a look at it, how would he cure her?


    As Jade waved her hand, Nora walked out of the room and casually closed the door.


    Jade readily took off the entire pants, wearing only the underwear. Comparing both legs, one leg was


    as dark as charcoal, whereas the other was as fair as a floodlight. There was a distinct ck and white


    line of demarcation and even a wave of fluctuating energy near the hip on her injured leg.


    Clearly, Jade had controlled the toxin up to this position.


    Alex stretched his arm to touch her injured leg and found that it was very hard. It felt as if he was


    handling a stone. He then touched her intact leg again. This one was normal with a smooth and stic


    tactile sensation.


    ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken a look and touched it now. If you can¡¯t cure it, I might gouge your eyes.¡±


    Alex grunted with an ¡®ah!¡¯ in response.

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    He had finally understood the feeling that keeping the kingpany in ancient times was as dangerous


    as living with a tiger.


    Alex had pondered for a full fifteen minutes. During the period, Jade just looked at him like that, and


    Alex did not even speak a word.


    Until a certain moment, his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°I do have a way. It depends on whether you dare to


    try it!¡±


    Jade Benmoreughed and said, ¡°I, Jade Benmore, have been running rampant for decades. Since


    when have I ever been afraid? Just tell me.¡±


    Alex said two words, ¡°Leg recement!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    This time, Jade was shocked.


    Alex said, ¡°Literally, find someone with a leg that looks like yours. Whether it¡¯s a man¡¯s leg or a


    woman¡¯s leg, it¡¯d be fine either way! Remove your leg and then rece it with someone else¡¯s leg! Of


    course, it¡¯d be best if it¡¯s from a woman because some differences still exist between the legs of a man


    and woman.¡±


    Jade said coldly, ¡°If you rece my leg with a good leg, wouldn¡¯t that person lose his or her leg?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°So, someone has to be a volunteer! It¡¯d be the best if it¡¯s someone with a decent cultivation


    base.¡±


    Jade pped him down. ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    Then, Jade stared at his leg. ¡°If you insist on such a n, I¡¯ll use your leg.¡±


    Alex would undoubtedly be reluctant to do it!


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get a living person¡¯s leg, then¡­ The leg of someone who has just died is fine too.¡±


    Jade said, ¡°To be frank with you, my body is extraordinary. Someone else¡¯s leg may not be able to be


    attached to my body! I just want my leg. You have to find a way for me. If you can¡¯t figure it out, I¡¯ll


    gouge your eyes.¡±


    Alex trembled. ¡®F*ck, how can there be such an unreasonable woman?¡¯


    In the end, he thought of a way again. ¡°There¡¯s a way!¡±


    Jade smiled. ¡°Look at you. All the methods have been forced out of you. Brat, a knife has to be held by


    your neck to force a good method out of you. Tell me, what¡¯s the method this time?¡±


    ¡°Amputation!¡±


    The hands that Jade was putting on her pants paused. Her expression sank.


    She had made a big fuss by going out to seek a doctor just because she did not want an amputation! If


    she had really wanted to amputate her limb, she would have done it ages ago and did not even need


    help from others.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking yet. After the amputation, I¡¯ll take away your leg and use a special method to


    remove the toxins on the leg. Then, I¡¯ll put it back for you.¡±


    Jade eximed, ¡°Is there even such a treatment? What¡¯s the method used to remove the toxins? This


    toxin is different from themon ones. It¡¯s from an extremely venomous snake that we call a Giant


    Coiled Dragon.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    As for the method of detoxification, Alex felt that Jade should not be able to ept it.


    Jade and Alex looked at each other for a long time. Finally, she said, ¡°When will you start?¡±


    ¡°The sooner, the better! I¡¯ll do it now!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Then, Jade took off her pants again.


    ***


    Half an hourter, Jade¡¯s leg had been amputated by Alex bare-handedly. To be more precise, it had


    been torn off. In fact, this process was quite painful, but surprisingly, Jade did not even let out a


    scream.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®She¡¯s amazing!¡¯


    Alex rarely admired a woman, but Jade was really a special case.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡±


    ¡°When the leg is done, I¡¯ll contact you!¡±


    While carrying Jade¡¯s leg, he opened the door and walked out right away.


    Nora, who was waiting outside, jumped in shock. ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this my sister¡¯s leg? I asked you to hang


    on to my sister¡¯s coattails. Why are you carrying her leg away?¡±


    She hurriedly looked at Jade inside the room.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she just lose a leg? How long has it been? You just amputated her leg without stirring up a


    commotion. You¡¯re really


    amazing!¡¯


    Soon after, Jade¡¯s subordinates all rushed over. They had been keeping an eye on Alex since he


    entered the room. Seeing Alex holding Jade¡¯s amputated leg, they were about to go out of their minds.


    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    Jade Benmore was the goddess in their minds. No one could bear having their goddess¡¯ leg


    amputated. Not only Jade¡¯s subordinates but the dean of the hospital, Damian Yoke, ran over with a


    group of specialists like dogs.


    When Damian saw Alex had amputated Jade¡¯s leg, he was startled for a brief moment before he


    gloated over his misfortune.


    He was relieved of anger at Jade¡¯s amputation. ¡®You have acted tyrannically in front of me. You¡¯d still


    be a cripple in the end, right?¡¯


    As for Alex, he was less interested in him.


    ¡°He¡¯s still called the Immortal Doctor, huh? With this measly capability, didn¡¯t he just amputate his


    patient¡¯s leg in the end?¡± Damian sneered and looked at Wace Yoke, who came along. ¡°So, this is


    the Immortal Doctor that you tter so much. From what I see, he¡¯s a quack whom you¡¯ve found


    somewhere else, right? Commander Benmore already said that she doesn¡¯t want an amputation. As a


    result, he still amputated her leg. And, it was done in our hospital¡¯s ward instead of the operating room.


    What is this called? It¡¯s simply a disregard for human lives.¡±


    Wace was stunned as well.


    However, he believed that Alex had his reasons and said, ¡°Dean Yoke, if Commander Benmore was


    unwilling, do you think that Master Rockefeller could have forcefully amputated her leg?¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    What he said made sense too!


    Jade¡¯s subordinates calmed down one after another as well.


    Alex said, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to take Commander Benmore¡¯s leg for detoxification treatment. You people


    are blocking my way. Do you not want to cure Commander Benmore?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Pedro Naclnnan¡¯s eyes widened.


    A human¡¯s leg was not a machine that could be removed and repaired before putting it back. Was this


    not nonsense?


    ¡°Let him leave!¡± Jade stood in front of the room¡¯s entrance with one leg on the ground.


    Even if she had one less leg, her presence was still majestic and overbearing.


    When Alex had amputated her leg earlier, the technique used was very peculiar. She saw it for the first


    time in her life. Alex had used the Zharvakko talisman to draw a blood talisman. The amputation


    process was simr to dismantling a machine. The flesh-cutting technique was also very impressive,


    and not much blood had been shed.


    Thus, Jade anticipated Alex¡¯s medical skills as well. Who would be willing to lose one leg?


    ¡°But, Commander, how can you let this brat take your leg away?¡± Pedro¡¯s expression twitched. He felt


    that this scene was ridiculous.


    However, Alex had left the ce quickly.


    ¡°Nora, hurry up and follow him. Don¡¯t let this brat ruin Commander¡¯s leg. This fellow won¡¯t use


    Commander¡¯s leg to do some nasty things, right?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s expression became strange.


    Jade was slightly angry. ¡°Pedro, it looks like your hobbies are a little unique. Tonight, I¡¯ll have you sleep


    while hugging a carbon rod.¡±


    ***


    Alex walked out, carrying the leg. The leg was really heavy. It was much heavier than an ordinary


    person¡¯s leg!


    No one had stopped him along the way. No one would treat this leg to be a living person¡¯s leg.


    They would think that it was a leg that had been removed from a wooden dummy.


    Jade stood by the windowsill on the seventeenth floor. Seeing Alex carrying her fair leg and swaggering


    through the streets, she almost could not help making her subordinates bring him back.


    ¡®Really, what a crazy brat.¡¯


    There was an unreadable void in Jade¡¯s eyes.


    ***


    ¡°Master Rockefeller! Master Rockefeller, wait for me! Wait for me!¡±


    As soon as he walked out of the hospital¡¯s entrance, he heard Wace shouting from behind.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex stopped in his tracks. ¡°Wace, how many times have I told you? Don¡¯t call me ¡®Master¡¯. In terms


    of seniority, I¡¯m much younger than you. Just call me Alex.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! You deserve the title ¡®Master¡¯!¡±


    Seeing his stubbornness, he had no other choice but to say, ¡°Wace, you were so anxious to call out


    to me. Are you interested in this leg too?¡±

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    Wace said, ¡°Master Rockefeller¡¯s methods are unbelievable. I wonder if I can have a chance to join


    such an amazing treatment process? ¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. If you want to see it, juste with me then!¡±


    When they were talking, he saw Nora hade out of the hospital to chase after him. Clearly, she was


    here for supervision.


    Nora was a ticking bomb. It would be inconvenient for Alex to find Phoebe and Cheryl with her around.


    In other words, the appointment of the boudoir was going to fall through.


    Nora asked, ¡°How do you n to cure my sister¡¯s leg? Don¡¯t you need to freeze the leg first?¡±


    Alex raised Jade¡¯s leg and instantly mmed it into a tree next to him. With a crack sound, the leg did


    not break, but the tree snapped.


    ¡°Why would you need to freeze such a hard leg?¡±


    Jade¡¯s eyebrows twitched violently as she witnessed the entire scene on the seventeenth floor. A


    person with such a high level of cultivation base would feel her body shake a little too.


    ¡®B*stard! What a b*stard!¡¯


    ¡®If you can¡¯t cure my leg, I¡¯ll chop off your legs for sure!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Alex started to order Wace and Nora around.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wace, I¡¯ll write a prescription. Please help me to prepare some medicinal herbs.¡±


    ¡°Nora, please help me to get twenty-two pounds of earthworms and 4.4 pounds of maggots.¡±


    Wace¡¯s mission was straightforward.


    Nora was shocked and turned pale with fright. ¡°What are you going to do with earthworms? And, you


    even want maggots. Aren¡¯t you disgusting? I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Sis, do you want Commander¡¯s to be cured? Now the leg has already been removed, what


    follows next is a race against time. It isn¡¯t good to dy even a second. After a long time, this leg will


    really be ruined.¡±


    Nora was worried about Jade. Without any choice, she could only follow his instruction.


    An hourter, Alex ced Jade¡¯s leg in a bathtub that had been filled with water in a certain room at the


    hotel.


    Wace was full of curiosity. ¡°Master Rockefeller, the medicinal herbs that you asked me to prepare are


    all ordinary medicinal herbs. These medicinal herbs arepletely ipatible with detoxification.


    What are their functions?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°They will work their wonders.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned around and looked at Nora. ¡°Nora, the next scene will be a bit much. Would


    you like to avoid it?¡±


    Nora stared at him as her expression changed abruptly. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re going to ce all these


    earthworms and maggot into it? You d*mn brat, if my sister knows you treat her leg like this, she will kill


    you.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°That is why, you can¡¯t tell her about it.¡±


    As he spoke, he poured the buckets of earthworms and maggots next to him into the bathtub right


    away. The cramped, disgusting little things wriggled over Jade¡¯s leg while crawling and drilling around.


    Nora almost wanted to vomit.


    Next, Alex ground the medicinal herbs brought by Wace into powder bare-handedly before throwing


    them into the bathtub.


    The worms inside wriggled even more vigorously.


    Wace suddenly pped his forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve understood it. This is the legendary maggot treatment. It


    can devour the rotten tissues on the leg, and it¡¯s even more thorough than surgery! But, I don¡¯t really


    understand these earthworms¡­¡±


    Alex said, ¡°There are causes and effects as well as mutual promotions and restraints among the living


    things in the world. Everything has its own rules. Don¡¯t look down at these little earthworms. They¡¯re


    little experts in detoxification. It will depend on these meritorious earthworms whether Commander


    Benmore can be recovered to its original state.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he drew a Zharvakko talisman in mid-air and pped it into the


    bathtub.


    In the next second, countless earthworms randomly crawled onto Jade¡¯s dark leg¡­


    Bleurgh!


    Nora really could not bear it anymore. She hurriedly stepped backward.


    She thought, ¡®If Sis were to witness this scene, she wouldn¡¯t want this leg for sure. It¡¯s too disgusting.


    She¡¯ll have a nightmare at night!¡¯


    However, Wace watched it with relish. ¡°Great! It¡¯s really great! It¡¯s too great!¡±


    Bleurgh!


    This time, she could not hold it and vomited for real. She even vomited all over Alex.

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    Alex looked at Nora with disdain.


    ¡®You¡¯re already this old. What else have you not seen before? Do you need to be so dramatic?¡¯


    However, it was pretty disgusting indeed.


    ¡°Wace, don¡¯t look at it anymore. The detoxification will take a while. I just feel hungry now. Let¡¯s head


    to the hotel restaurant for a meal!¡± Alex said to Wace after dealing with the filth on his body.


    ¡°What? Do you guys still have the appetite for a meal after seeing such things?¡± Nora stared at Alex as


    if she was looking at a monster.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Sis, if you have free time, you can use a microscope to look at your body.


    Countless microbes that are more disgusting than these things are living all over your body, especially


    where hair is growing but cannot be seen. There are even more bacteria in that area, with millions or


    billions of them!¡±


    Nora wanted to vomit again. However, a whim struck her, ¡®Doesn¡¯t ¡®where hair is growing but cannot be


    seen¡¯ mean¡­¡¯


    ¡°Oh my, you little b*stard just made fun of me. Who would use a microscope to look at that area? Do


    you look at it often? Let me see how many bacteria you have.¡±


    Rip!


    As a sound was made, Alex¡¯s pants were brutally torn off.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Alex was shocked as he hurriedly covered his private parts.


    ¡®This Nora Stewart must have be a rogue after being on the battlefield for a long time!¡¯


    When Wace saw the scene, he just smiled without saying a word.


    ¡®Immortal Doctor is a medical saint who can take on any woman. Although this subordinate of the Five-


    star Warlord has a strangely high level of martial arts, she has to suffer a setback in front of the


    Immortal Doctor too!¡¯


    In the end, Nora did not go for dinner. She kept guarding Jade¡¯s leg.


    At first, she just felt it was disgusting, but she realized that the maggots had stopped moving after a


    while, they were all dead! On the other hand, the earthworms also started floating on the water one


    after another¡­


    These earthworms¡¯ bodies were muchrger than before, and they were all ck. This was because


    they had absorbed the toxin in the leg into their bodies. Meanwhile, Jade¡¯s leg was no longer as dark


    as before but had started to turn fair.


    ¡®It really works!¡¯ Nora looked at them in surprise. At this moment, she no longer felt that these little


    creatures were disgusting. Compared to her sister¡¯s leg, it was nothing at all.


    At the same time, Alex, who was having dinner at the hotel restaurant, received a call from Maya. The


    woman snarled on the phone, ¡°Do you know what kind of ugly behavior that Miki Consortium¡¯s guy from


    Japan has made in the meeting today? He wanted to take up 90% of our Lush Cosmetics¡¯ profit. What


    wishful thinking! He even said that he wanted to block us. He¡¯s just a Japanese fellow. What right does


    he have to brag in America? I got angry and gave him a tight p right away.¡±


    Alex rarely saw Maya so angry.


    Afterforting her softly with a few words, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s Miki Consortium?¡±


    Maya said, ¡°It¡¯s a Japanesepany that was founded with biotechnology. Their products are quite


    well-known internationally and have many international trade routes under their belt. They had taken


    the initiative to show up at our doorstep and wanted to sell our products! I have discussed with Mom


    and felt that honoring their channel to get through the gateways of various countries would be the


    fastest way. I didn¡¯t expect this Miki Consortium would be so greedy to treat us as pigs to be


    ughtered and are asking for 90% of the profit.¡±


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°Why do you have to be so angry? It takes a lot to make a world. Japan has a lot


    of weirdos, so it¡¯s also normal to have a Miki Consortium onboard! As for Lush Cosmetics¡¯ overseas


    exportation, it¡¯s not necessary to coborate with someone else. We can set up an international


    business department ourselves. With our products, there¡¯s no problem with it at all.¡±


    Maya said, ¡°Bro, you don¡¯t understand this. Every country has different policies. It¡¯s aplicated


    matter for a purely new enterprise to get through so many channels.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Alright, alright. You people are good at making money. I won¡¯tment on it, but you can¡¯t


    forfeit your cultivation base! I¡¯m now in Michigan, and I¡¯ve met a Five-star Warlord. When Ie back


    later, I¡¯ll tell you guys something.¡±


    ¡°A Five-star Warlord? Does our nation have such a figure?¡±


    ¡°Yes! She¡¯s a woman too!¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh! Do you have any photos? Let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll askter if I can get a group photo.¡±


    Then, the call ended.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    Wace said, ¡°Master Rockefeller, did Miki Consortium from Japan contact Lush Cosmetics?¡±


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°Wace, you know about Miki Consortium too?¡±


    Wace snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s notorious! This Miki Consortium isn¡¯t a goodpany, and they are known


    to be hooligans in the business circles. My son once dealt with them, but the business deal had failed


    to be negotiated. So, they resorted to dirty tricks by breaking both of my son¡¯s legs.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Miki Consortium is powerful in Japan. Rumor has it that they have a dark background.¡±


    Alex smiled. Each person on his side could stop a hundred enemies, so he just had to wait for them to


    come over.


    He texted Maya in the Line app to remind her about this matter and not worry about itter. With Maya


    and Brittany¡¯s shrewdness, they would definitely know how to handle it.


    ***


    He went back to the hotel room. Nora seemed very excited. ¡°Rockefeller brat, it works! It works!¡±


    ¡°Sis¡¯s leg has turned fair after the toxins inside it have been removed.¡±


    Wace was the first person to rush over to take a look. Then, he beat his chest. ¡°Oh my, why did I go


    for dinner? I¡¯ve missed such a magical moment just like this.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Wace, what¡¯s so magical about this? The medicinal herbs you¡¯ve bought were used to


    catalyze the secretion of a liquid from the earthworms. It has the effects of detoxification and muscle


    growth. It can even absorb the toxin, by the way. The Zharvakko talisman that I¡¯ve used earlier was to


    make the injury on the leg heal quickly.¡±


    He looked into the bathtub and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost done!¡±


    After the entire leg had been taken out and rinsed clean, what the three people saw was a wless leg.


    Furthermore, it even had vitality in it.


    When Alex checked Jade¡¯s pulse earlier, the spiritual power that rushed into her body would be


    devoured. However, it did not happen when he had only this leg. He had used spiritual power to


    explore it meticulously, only to find an unbelievable phenomenon. The bones in Jade¡¯s leg were


    actually golden.


    There was a faint flow of runes on it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Could it be that she has cultivated a certain body refinement art?¡¯


    In the legacy of his ancestors, he had seen many exnations about body refinement experts. Refining


    muscles and bones were the foundations. Some people managed to refine their bones into steel; some


    people managed to turn their bones into jades; some even carved runes on their bones to refine them


    into mystical tools.


    ¡®Jade Benmore is awesome!¡¯


    ¡°Hey, why are you hugging my sister¡¯s leg? Could it be that you want to do something with this leg, just


    as Pedro said?¡± Nora extended her fingers and flicked Alex hard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get handsy. I¡¯m checking the parts inside it.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you really treat this as a machine part?¡±


    ¡°In a doctor¡¯s eyes, isn¡¯t this just a machine part?¡± Alex touched the leg and then squeezed it. Finally,


    he even wrestled with the toes. In the end, he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head back to find your sister!¡±


    This time, Alex had wrapped Jade¡¯s long leg in a piece of cloth.


    Otherwise, it would be too shy. With its fair and delicate skin, everyone could tell that it was a real


    leg.


    Upon reaching Jade¡¯s ward, they were stopped by Pedro and several members from Flying Eagles,


    saying that Jade was having a private discussion with the left-wing lieutenant¡¯s son from Flying Eagles.


    Nora was startled. ¡°Colton Lawrence¡¯s son? Which son of his?¡±


    Pedro nced at Alex and said, ¡°Maxwell Lawrence.¡±


    In that instant, Nora looked at Alex mockingly.


    ¡°Why are you guys looking at me?¡± Alex said, upset.


    ¡°Do you know who Maxwell Lawrence is? He¡¯s Luna Flores¡¯s fianc¨¦!¡±

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    Alex was stunned. At that instant, he was stressed out about the trouble.


    Pedro was slightly delighted in his misfortune as he said, ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve gotten a headache this time,


    right? What kind of woman can¡¯t be fooled around? That Luna¡­¡±


    Nora hurriedly covered his mouth. ¡°Do you want to get him killed?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that the truth of the rtionship between Alex and Luna that Jade had asked earlier had


    been exposed. Jade¡¯s several subordinates were all aware of it.


    Seeing Nora being so anxious about Alex¡¯s life, he then took a nce at the cloth bag carried on Alex¡¯s


    back and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Commander¡¯s leg?¡±


    Nora patted Alex¡¯s shoulder. ¡°When the little Immortal Doctor goes into action, he lives up to his name.¡±


    Pedro was immediately overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡±


    In the ward, a tall man with an imposing manner stood in front of Jade¡¯s bed. He clearly saw emptiness


    where Jade¡¯s leg was supposed to be.


    A hint of a sneer shed in his eyes. He cupped his hands respectfully and said, ¡°Commander


    Benmore, now you¡¯re gravely injured, but the warfare in the frontline is tense. Just yesterday, the


    seventeenth base was captured by monsters. Many brothers have been injured and some dead! My


    dad said that this wave of monsters is too peculiar. There may be some reason behind it. He¡¯s willing to


    lead the Dragon Fang Squad¡¯s experts of Flying Eagles and personally infiltrate the enemy camp to


    investigate the reason.¡±


    Jade looked at the snow-white bed sheet ¡°Oh? Did your father say so?¡±


    The man was Luna Flores¡¯s fianc¨¦, Maxwell Lawrence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s true. My dad has even issued a


    military order in public and vowed that he would not return if he can¡¯t find the source.¡±


    Jade¡¯s eyebrows twitched as her eyes glinted with light like lightning. ¡°Do you know what the Dragon


    Fang Squad represents? It¡¯s the core battle squad of the entire Flying Eagles. Once it gets into a


    predicament after infiltrating the enemy camp, it will be a catastrophe to the entire Flying Eagles and


    America.¡±


    Maxwell said, ¡°I know. My dad knows too, but we have to give it a try. Otherwise, we¡¯ll end up dead if


    we wait until the force field is destroyed! In addition to this leg of yours, Command er Beimiore, I¡¯m


    afraid you won¡¯t be able to enter the battlefield in the future. The frontline warfare is ever-changing, and


    we can¡¯t have no leader for a single day.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, my dad wants to borrow your Commander¡¯s Seal!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    Jadeughed and said, ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re not joking? The Commander¡¯s Seal matters a great


    deal. It decides the direction of thebat coordination team in America. How can I give it to you for


    personal use? If your father wants the Commander¡¯s Seal, he can apply for it with the coordination


    team.¡±


    Maxwell shook his head and said, ¡°Commander Benmore, we all have gone to the battlefield, but who


    in the coordination team has gone there? What do they know about it? Now the situation is urgent. If


    we let those old farts in the coordination team dy any longer, the chance will be all gone.¡±


    Jade said, ¡°Your father has given a lot of thought to it.¡±


    Maxwell said, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t say so? My dad has bravely fought and killed the enemies. Didn¡¯t he do it


    for the sake of protecting our home and the nation? Is he someone who covets the Commander¡¯s


    Seal? Is life important, or is authority more important? Commander Benmore, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Jade said, ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t have to worry about the infiltration of the enemy camp. I¡¯ll go there and


    investigate it personally.¡±


    Maxwell pointed at her missing leg. ¡°But, you have lost one leg. How are you going to go there?¡±


    Jade nced at the entrance. As she stretched out her hand and grabbed the void, the ward¡¯s door


    was opened. She said with a smile. ¡°My leg is back!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nora immediately pulled Alex along with her and walked in as she said, ¡°Sis, your leg is cured. It¡¯s fine!¡±


    Alex unwrapped Jade¡¯s leg from the cloth bag. It was a fair, perfect, and beautiful leg.


    Whoosh!


    As Jade waved her hand, the open cloth was wrapped once again. She stared at Alex, annoyed, and


    then said to Maxwell, ¡°Go back and tell your father. I¡¯ll return to the battlefield in three days. You¡¯ll get


    him to retreat and defend Ninth City. Even if the entire army is wiped out, he has to defend Ninth City!¡±


    Maxwell¡¯s eyebrows twitched wildly. He looked at Alex and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Once Jade thought that Alex had deflowered Luna and Maxwell had been cuckolded, she instantly felt


    joyous. At this moment, she looked at Alex again. He did not seem so despicable anymore.


    ¡°Oh, him. He¡¯s just an insignificant figure. He¡¯s iparable with you, the left-wing Vanguard! You


    should go back first!¡±


    The implied message was, ¡®He¡¯s such an insignificant figure who has won Luna¡¯s heart and has you


    cuckolded.¡¯


    ¡°Your leg¡­ This¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you not leaving yet? Are you going to be responsible for dying the military intelligence?¡±

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll contact my dad right now!¡±


    After that, Maxwell did not look at Alex anymore. Among the people of the same ages as him, Maxwell


    regarded himself as the most dazzling one. Other people were no different than trash.


    Once Maxwell had left the room, Nora said, ¡°Sis, why did that guye looking for you?¡±


    Jade snorted coldly. ¡°Colton Lawrence thinks that I have been rendered powerless because I have lost


    a leg, so he wants to borrow my Commander¡¯s Seal.¡±


    ¡°What? Borrow the Commander¡¯s Seal? So, did you hand it over to him?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Colton Lawrence has diabolical ambitions. After borrowing the Commander¡¯s Seal at this time, it will


    be gone and nevere back! He can¡¯t wait to sit on themander-in-chief¡¯s throne in Flying


    Eagles.¡±


    Jade said, ¡°Colton Lawrence wants to lead the Dragon Fang Squad to infiltrate the enemy camp for


    investigation. ording to my understanding of Colton Lawrence, that¡¯s not his typical way of doing


    things. There must be something fishy about it! When the timees, my Dragon Fang Squad will be


    the one to suffer losses¡­¡±


    As soon as the conversation got to this point, she looked at Alex ¡°Brat, do you know who he is? He¡¯s


    the left-wing lieutenant¡¯s son from Flying Eagles and is known as the finest genius among the young


    generation. He¡¯s only thirty three years old, yet he¡¯s already a Peak-Nascent Soul expert and is one


    step away from achieving the Profound Mystic stage. As long as he takes the step, Luna will


    consummate the marriage with him. When he discovers that Luna¡¯s virginity is gone, what do you think


    will happen?¡±


    Alex frowned. How could Alex be happy when he thought that Luna would consummate the marriage


    with that guy?


    He was just a thirty three year old Peak-Nascent Soul expert. Starting as an ordinary person, Alex had


    achieved the Core Formation stage in less than a year. It could be that he had skyrocketed to


    advanced cultivation stages. It was not impossible to defeat Maxwell!


    Alex firmly said, ¡°Luna Flores will not consummate the marriage with him!¡±


    Jade sneered. ¡°This has to depend on your capability, but to be frank with you, it¡¯s full of danger as well


    as opportunities inside the ancient force field. The spiritual energy¡¯s concentration alone is a hundred


    times denser than outside. A pampered person like you is no match with the ones who have cultivated


    their martial arts through killing in the expeditions. Do you think you can beat him?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex gently snorted and said, ¡°Do you still want your leg?¡±


    He was speechless.


    ¡®Whether your leg can be attached back depends on a sh of my thought. Are you taunting me at this


    moment?¡¯


    ¡®Do you believe me that I might just tamper with it?¡¯


    Jade said, ¡°I just want to help you. Nora has interceded with me to let you join Flying Eagles! Not


    everyone can join my Flying Eagles. As you have cured my leg, I¡¯ll make an exception to have you get


    recruited. How¡¯s that? When the timees, I¡¯ll make sure your cultivation base is not below Maxwell


    Lawrence¡¯s.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Not for the time being.¡±


    Jade looked at him. ¡°Whatever!¡±


    There was only one chance for her to make such an offer. If he wanted to join it next time, she would


    not agree to it.


    After that, Nora walked out of the room to avoid what was toe.


    Alex had used the Ultimate Book of Medicine to reattach Jade¡¯s leg. The most troublesome part was


    the reconnection of the meridians. If it was done on a surgical table, it would take half a day to


    complete the procedure. However, Jade¡¯s body was indeed strong.


    She had the self-repair ability.


    In less than half an hour, her right leg was intact after being reattached.


    Jade tried it. Once a kick was made, a sonic boom was heard in the ward!


    This kick had stopped right in front of Alex¡¯s nose tip. Alex was fine, but the debris around had been


    hurled into a mess.


    Alex stretched out a finger and pressed on her toe, gently moving it away. ¡°Ahem, Commander


    Benmore, if you¡¯ re fine, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Jade retracted her leg with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and wrapped herself with the bed sheet.


    She blushed. She still had not worn her pants. It was inappropriate for her to deal with a man in such a


    posture.


    Smack!


    Jade threw a piece of a token at Alex like a magic trick. It was cold to touch. Its design was ancient and


    austere, with rune marks on it.


    Alex asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    Jade said, ¡°This is a space teleportation token that was obtained inside the ancient force field by


    chance. It possesses telepathy abilities with my soul. If you ever encounter an extreme situation


    someday, just crush it with your spiritual power, and I¡¯lle over to rescue you one time! This is only


    single-use. If you were to lose it identally, that¡¯s your own business.¡±


    Alex curiously flipped it around to study it. He just happened to recognize a few runes on it.


    To his surprise, it was the space teleportation token!


    ¡°Are there many such things inside the ancient force field?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many of them, but there are not few, if only you have the guts to enter.¡±


    ¡°Is there any item like a formation blueprint?¡±


    ¡°Are you interested in the formation blueprint?¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Jade¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°How much do you know about it?¡±


    Alex said modestly, ¡°Not much. I¡¯m just interested in it!¡±


    The radiance in Jade¡¯s eyes immediately receded as she said, ¡°A few old guys in the academy are


    interested in this. They even mored to repair the ancient force field. But up until now, they can¡¯t even


    make head or tail of it. If you¡¯re interested, I can rmend you to enter the Flying Eagles Academy.¡±


    Alex was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the Flying Eagles Academy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an academy specially prepared for the Flying Eagles squads. One must graduate from there before


    he can join Flying Eagles! So, even if I allow you to join my Flying Eagles, you still have to train at the


    Flying Eagles Academy for a year.¡±


    To his surprise, it only needed a year.


    Alex shook his head. How could he have time to study at the academy?


    The female ghost, Yuno, alone had upied Phoebe¡¯s body, and he had to help Phoebe achieve the


    Spirit Severing stage within a specified time. If he were to go to that academy, there would be no hope


    left for Phoebe. Furthermore, his mother¡¯s Soul Substitute Lotus Seed needed to be reced often.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go there, it can¡¯t be helped then!¡±


    Jade waved her hand. She did not think that Alex could have much achievement in the formation


    blueprint. This would not bear any result without long-term research.


    ¡°Alright, you may leave now! I still have something to settle!¡± Jade waved her hand and gave him a life-


    saving talisman. It was considered as the conclusion of his grace for curing the leg.


    Alex did not intend to continue staying here as well.


    He had to study the token carefully. He felt that the runes on the token were very crucial, and they were


    slightly simr to the damaged portions of the teleportation circle in Caesar¡¯s tomb.


    Once Alex had left the room, Jade¡¯s subordinates rushed in.


    ¡°Commander, is your leg really healed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank goodness, I didn¡¯t expect that brat¡¯s medical skills would be really that good.¡±


    When several people saw Jade¡¯s intact legs, they were red-eyed and crying with joy.


    This leg was too important to them.


    It was because Flying Eagles without Jade Benmore would no longer be Flying Eagles. Currently, the


    other few lieutenants in the team had different standpoints and conflicted with each other. Even people


    with the same mindset, like Colton Lawrence, wanted to snatch themander-in-chief¡¯s throne. If


    Jade had not suppressed them, no one would have known what would happen to the frontline!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jade said to Nora, ¡°What do you think of that brat?¡±


    Nora said, ¡°Are you talking about that Alex Rockefeller? The consciousness level of his mind isn¡¯t high,


    and he¡¯s a smooth talker. His mind is immersed in love affairs, and he has more than one girlfriend¡­


    But, nothing much can be said about his medical skills. Even Wace Yoke has to address him as a


    master. It looks like he has acquired the Immortal Doctor¡¯s Legacy.¡±


    Jade snorted coldly. ¡°The Immortal Doctor must be blind. How could he pick him to inherit his legacy?¡±


    Little did she know that the blood of Immortal Doctor¡¯s ancestors was flowing within Alex¡¯s body.


    ***


    At this moment, Alex, who had just walked out of the hospital entrance, received a call from Phoebe.


    ¡°Rockefeller brat, when are youing back?¡±

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cheryl?¡± Alex Rockefeller asked.


    ¡°There was suddenly a severe medical case in Mercy Hospital, and they needed her there. That¡¯s why


    she has rushed over! She even asked me to ask you if¡­ That woman gave you a hard time earlier?¡±


    Phoebe Larsen asked.


    ¡°Not at all. She¡¯s just a woman here to get medical help! Do you want to know how l healed her leg? I


    think it must have been the most ssic case in the list of difficult ailments I have treated! However, the


    process is way too disgusting. You wouldn¡¯t want to know,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°In that case, tell me about it! There¡¯s nobody at home right now. I¡¯ve already taken a bath, and I¡¯m not


    wearing anything,¡± Phoebe said.


    ¡°Oh, god. It¡¯s cold now. Be careful not to catch a cold! I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± Alex said.


    There was a saying that walls had ears and doors had eyes. Alex had no clue that Jade Benmore, who


    was now in a VIP ward, could hear his phone conversation.


    ¡®Indeed, this is a perverted man. Disgusting! What did he mean by that?¡¯ Jade thought.


    She then looked at Nora Stewart. ¡°Nora, you must¡¯ve seen how that fellow healed my leg. Describe the


    entire process to me,¡± Jade said.


    Nora¡¯s facial expression changed. ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll want to know. I¡¯d better not talk about it!¡±


    ¡°You must,¡± Jade said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t take it,¡± Nora said.


    ¡°This is an order! ¡± Jade said.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Nora exined in detail, or rather with added bits, how Alex healed Jade¡¯s leg. Even


    just by watching, Nora had already vomited. Hence, she wanted to see how disgusted Jade would be.


    In the end, Jade seemed indifferent. ¡°I thought it was something worse, but it¡¯s just earthworms and


    maggots. I¡¯ve been through much more disgusting stuff in the past,¡± Jade said.


    However, from how Jade¡¯s right leg trembled slightly, it was proven that she still cared.


    ¡°I now think that this fellow¡¯s medical skills can be put to good use! Our Flying Eagles¡¯ medical team is


    too backward. If we recruit him, we¡¯d be able to reduce the death rates significantly,¡± Jade said after a


    pause.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he already refuse?¡± Nora asked.


    Jade chuckled coldly. ¡°We¡¯ll put some pressure on him. Women are not to be messed with. If he can¡¯t


    control the lower half of his body, he¡¯ll have to pay for it! When he can¡¯t stand the pressure, he¡¯ll


    naturallye to me for help,¡± she said.


    Nora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Do you mean¡­ Maxwell Lawrence? That¡¯s not a good idea. Maxwell will


    certainly kill him,¡± Nora said.


    ¡°I gave Alex a space teleportation token,¡± Jade said.


    Nora, Pedro Nachman, and the rest all began to seem excited. Several men, especially, had weird


    looks on their faces.


    There was a saying that a woman should never be offended. Clearly, Alex had healed Jade¡¯s leg.


    However, since the method he used to do so was too disgusting, Jade set him up for something


    anyway. They could only imagine what horror Alex was going to faceter!


    Alex had no idea that Jade had set him up like this. Now, he was rushing over to Phoebe¡¯s house.


    Soon, the two of them got together for passionate sex.


    Of course, Alex wasn¡¯t only here for the woman¡¯s body. He was also looking for ways to increase her


    capabilities.


    ***


    Meanwhile, after Maxwell Lawrence left the hospital, he made a detour to a faraway ce before


    calling his father, Colton Lawrence, with a special number.


    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t manage to get the Commander¡¯s Seal!¡± Maxwell said.


    ¡°I expected as much. This woman, Jade Benmore, is a control freak. Why would she lend the


    Commander¡¯s Seal to someone else that easily? However, I¡¯m using a fair strategy. Now, she¡¯s lost one


    leg. The only way she can survive is to amputate her leg! How could a woman with one leg be a


    commander? I¡¯ll bet on seventeen cities. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll give in! Besides, our goal isn¡¯t just to get the


    Commander¡¯s Seal,¡± Colton Lawrence said.


    ¡°Dad, I think Jade¡¯s leg has been healed, ¡± Max said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Colton was stunned for a moment.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    ¡°Could one even cure the poison of Giant Coiled Dragon? Does such a powerful doctor exist in the


    world?¡± Colton Lawrence didn¡¯t sound happy at all. He wished Jade Benmore would die sooner rather


    thanter so that she wouldn¡¯t get in his way. Once she died, he¡¯d be able to control the people in


    Dragon Fang Squad. That was what he needed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this, but I saw Jade Benmore¡¯s subordinateing in with a young fellow. They


    were carrying Jade¡¯s leg, and the leg seemed to have recovered its original form! This is truly odd.


    They could actually remove the leg and reassemble it after the poison on the leg was gone. It¡¯s


    unbelievable,¡± Maxwell Lawrence said.


    ¡°Dad, Jade says that she will enter the deep part of the force field three dayster to investigate the


    cause of riots among the beasts! She said that you must protect Ninth City at all costs, even if the


    entire army must perish,¡± Maxwell added after a pause.


    ¡°Humph! Ninth City is our key stronghold. If the other strongholds in front have already perished, Ninth


    City will face the onught of countless demon beasts. If I, the left-wing Lieutenant, must protect it at


    all costs, that means I will definitely die!¡± Colton said.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Maxwell asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what she says. If that timees, why would I care about America¡¯s downfall? We¡¯re


    looking for an opportunity to enter the path of gods! Isn¡¯t she going into the deep part of the enemy¡¯s


    camp in three days? Coincidentally, she¡¯ll be able to clear the path for me,¡± Colton said.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you taken the final step beyond Peak-Nascent Soul? I think we should stop waiting. I happen


    to have found two Ascension Fruits. You¡¯ll sleep with Luna Flores immediately and breakthrough to


    Profound Mystic rank with the help of her Cinnabar Yin Energy. It won¡¯t be a problem at all,¡± Colton


    said.


    Maxwell had wanted to sleep with Luna Flores, the demonic woman with a hot body, a long time ago.


    However, due to her Cinnabar Spell, he had been resisting his urges. Now that the timing was ripe,


    wouldn¡¯t he be more than happy to do it?


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Father!¡± Maxwell said.


    After this phone call ended, Maxwell received another call on his other phone.


    This person sat next to him during their time in Flying Eagles Academy. Now, he was also on the


    ancient battlefield. The two of them frequently contacted each other.


    ¡°Santos, it¡¯s been a while since west met. How are you free to give me a call? I¡¯ve heard about your


    luck in acquiring a dead Level Four Ground Bear on the ancient battlefield,¡± Maxwell said.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Maxwell, news sure travels fast with you. I was simply lucky! Maxwell, I¡¯m calling you to verify


    something with you. Have you called off the engagement with Luna?¡± Santos Guilherme asked.


    Maxwellughed out loud. ¡°Call it off? Why would I do that? We¡¯re going to spend our first night


    together soon. Why did you suddenly ask that?¡±


    ¡°About this¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I should say it. I bumped into Luna a while back. It looks like she already


    has a boyfriend! They seemed very close. By the looks of it, they might have already slept with each


    other,¡± Santos said.


    Buzz!


    A sudden buzz appeared in his head. Maxwell felt as if he would soon explode.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Maxwell asked.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? I even checked on that guy. In the end, I found out that he¡¯s a jerk who goes


    around tricking women. Now, he¡¯s rolling around on a bed with another woman!¡± Santos said.


    Maxwell had been cheated on.


    Maxwell had always thought himself the most outstanding person among his peers. How could he


    ept being cheated on? At this moment, he couldn¡¯t calm down. More importantly, there was no way


    he could determine whether Santos was lying or not.


    The only thing he knew now was that he needed to capture that man and cut him into pieces.


    ¡°Where is this person? Bring me to him!¡± Maxwell eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the address to you. My senior is summoning me for something urgent right now! Oh, there¡¯s


    also a picture of him. I¡¯ll send it to you too,¡± Santos said.


    Soon, Maxwell received an address and a picture. It was a picture of Alex Rockefeller and Luna


    hugging each other.


    ¡°Who the f*ck is this guy? I¡¯ll make you regret being born to this world!¡± Maxwell uttered.


    Although Maxwell had met Alex before, he had only seen Alex once. He would not have paid attention


    to a nobody like Alex. Hence, Maxwell didn¡¯t recognize Alex right away.


    ¡°Ahh..?!¡± Maxwell shouted ragefully.


    He never thought that he would one day be cheated on. It was nearly driving him mad. He immediately


    caused all the trees within a hundred meters to shake violently in the surrounding forest.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    After that, Maxwell Lawrence jumped to his feet and started running over toward the location of the


    address Santos Guilherme had given him.


    Maxwell never doubted Santos for a second, and he also never questioned the validity of this photo.


    Whatever it was, he had already decided on murdering the man in the photo.


    Regardless of who this person was, he had to die tonight!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Nora Stewart received a phone call.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve already said those things to Maxwell just as you instructed. He probably didn¡¯t suspect a


    thing. However, what has that man done to offend you that you would put so much thought into setting


    him up?¡±


    The person who made this call was Santos.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t offend me, but he offended my elder sister,¡± Nora said.


    ¡°Commander Benmore?¡± Santos asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Nora said.


    ¡°D*mn! This fellow must be quite something. He¡¯s the only person in the world who could make


    Commander Benmore go to such lengths for him. Now, I really would like to get to know this fellow,¡±


    Santos said.


    Noraughed. ¡°You¡¯ll get the chance. Why do you think my sister would set him up like this? In the end,


    she wants to force this young man to join Flying Eagles¡­ Ahem. You must forget I ever said this, and


    don¡¯t tell a living soul about it. If anybody else finds out, Commander Benmore will make you pay for it,¡±


    she said.


    After hanging up the phone, Santos looked at Alex¡¯s picture. Hemitted this person¡¯s appearance to


    his memory.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the passionate sex between Alex Rockefeller and Phoebe Larsen had already ended.


    The entire room reeked of a musky smell. The duvet, bedsheet, and various furniture in the room were


    all messed up! Phoebe nearly went wild. To her surprise, after not having seen Alex for a month, his


    sexual expertise had improved drastically. It was as if he was no longer the same person from the first


    time they had sex.


    ¡°Is this your true nature? Alex¡­ I love you to bits and pieces! ¡± After saying these words, Phoebe


    fainted.


    While Alex caressed her beautiful, drenched, slightly reddish back, he picked up the space


    teleportation token Jade Benmore had given him with his other hand.


    Just as he was about to investigate the mysteriousness within, Phoebe moved a little. She then


    proceeded to pull Alex¡¯s dirty hand away before scrambling onto her feet and covering her body with


    the duvet.


    Alex was stunned for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Phoebe started talking in a different tone of voice. ¡°Have you reached Core Formation?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes glowed briefly. He suddenly realized that the person before him was no longer Phoebe.


    Instead, it was Yuno.


    In front of Phoebe, Alex could behave shamelessly. But now that she had be Yuno, things were


    different. Alex also quickly reached for the duvet to cover his body.


    However, there was only a single duvet!


    That meant Yuno couldn¡¯t cover herself up.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Yuno shouted angrily.


    Alex let go of the duvet. ¡°Elder Yuno, the body you¡¯re in right now, is my girlfriend. What of her have I


    not seen before? You, on the other hand, have barely any rtion to me. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for


    you to see me naked? Anyway, why did you suddenly appear now?¡± Alex asked.

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    After thinking about it for a while, Yuno agreed with Alex Rockefeller. However, if she let go of the


    duvet, she¡¯d feel ashamed by her nakedness!


    ¡°Humph! If I don¡¯t appear to see you now, when will I see you then? What have you been up to every


    day, young man? You¡¯ve not been protecting this body of mine. Do you not care if she dies? I¡¯vee


    out a few times, but I couldn¡¯t find you. Where have you been?¡±


    Yuno asked, annoyed.


    Alex was feeling a little odd right now. Earlier, he was still having wild, passionate sex with this woman.


    Now, her soul had suddenly been switched.


    Who exactly was this woman to him?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elder Yuno, be patient. Haven¡¯t I gone looking for resources? I went to a dungeon not long ago and


    found some spiritual stones¡­¡± Alex said.


    ¡°You found a dungeon?¡± Yuno immediately became excited. ¡°Hurry up and tell me about it. What¡¯s


    inside the dungeon?¡± she asked.


    Alex was about to speak when Yuno suddenly reached out with her hand to block Alex.


    ¡°Somebody¡¯s here!¡± Yuno eximed.


    Alex¡¯s spiritual consciousness wasn¡¯t as powerful as Yuno. After three seconds, he finally sensed that a


    murderous intention was locked onto him.


    Alex quickly grabbed the duvet and covered himself.


    ¡°Show yourself!¡± Alex yelled softly.


    Phoebe Larsen had bought this high ss apartment on her own. Suddenly, one of its windows


    exploded, and someone jumped in through the window.


    It was none other than Maxwell Lawrence.


    After seeing Maxwell¡¯s face clearly, Alex was immediately stunned. This was actually Luna Flores¡¯


    fiance! For Maxwell toe at such a time, he wasn¡¯t here for tea. Moreover, from the murderous


    intention Maxwell directed at Alex, it could only mean one thing! Maxwell had only found out about


    Alex¡¯s rtionship with Luna.


    Moreover, Maxwell was here to kill Alex.


    Alex looked at Maxwell, who was also looking at him. Although Maxwell couldn¡¯t recognize Alex from


    the picture before, he suddenly remembered who Alex was now that he saw him in person. Wasn¡¯t this


    the man who was carrying Jade Benmore¡¯s leg in the ward previously?


    After recognizing Alex, Maxwell had an odd feeling.


    ¡®Who was this person? Why was he able to meet Jade personally?¡¯


    Hence, before killing Alex, Maxwell wanted to find out exactly what his rtionship was with Jade.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yuno asked impatiently.


    Yuno had wanted to hear about Alex¡¯s discoveries in the dungeon. Suddenly, a weird fellow appeared


    out of nowhere. Never mind his murderous aura, he didn¡¯t even show any sign of wariness in his eyes.


    ¡°Who am I? A b*tch like you don¡¯t deserve an answer!¡± Maxwell said. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at


    Yuno when he replied to her. Maxwell extended his palm outward, intending to kill Yuno with it!


    Maxwell was here to look for Alex today. Firstly, it was because he had been cheated on. Secondly, he


    wanted to find out about Alex¡¯s rtionship with Jade.


    Therefore, although he could tell from Yuno¡¯s face alone that she was a beauty, despite her body being


    covered with a duvet, he was honestly not in the mood to have fun with a woman!


    Unfortunately, Maxwell chose to mess with the wrong person from the beginning.


    Perhaps, from the moment he decided he woulde here to kill Alex, a tragedy was bound to happen


    to him. Maxwell thought he could kill Yuno instantly.


    To his surprise¡­


    Before his palm even reached Yuno¡¯s head, Yuno suppressed him with a single finger. It was as if a


    mountain hade down upon him.


    Squash!

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Maxwell Lawrence waspletely crushed on the ground. His body instantly turned into a pulp. Even


    his soul couldn¡¯t escape in time.


    The turning of tables had happened too quickly. Before Alex Rockefeller could even register it, Maxwell


    had already died.


    ¡°Ah! You¡­ You actually killed him?¡± Alex started to frown.


    ¡®This is a huge mess!¡® Alex thought.


    ¡°He was going to kill me. Was I supposed just to let him kill me? If I hadn¡¯t spared a few tricks up my


    sleeves to protect myself, I¡¯d have died long ago! That¡¯s why you need to toughen up quickly!


    Otherwise, this Peak-Nascent Soul would be able to kill you a hundred times over,¡± Yuno said


    nonchntly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to put the corpse away first. Otherwise, the blood will seep into the floor panels. It¡¯ll be


    difficult to clean up,¡± Alex said.


    Alex put his clothes on and was about to keep Maxwell¡¯s corpse in a storage bag when another person


    unexpectedly entered through the window.


    This time, it was Nora Stewart.


    At this moment, Nora¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the pulp of blood and flesh on the ground¡­


    However, she could still see the corpse¡¯s body clearly. Also, she very quickly retrieved an identity card


    nearby to check if this pulp of blood and flesh belonged to Maxwell.


    ¡°Alex, did you kill Maxwell?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°Ehh¡­ This isn¡¯t¡­¡± Alex wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t the one who killed Maxwell. However, sensing


    Yuno¡¯s gaze, he realized that Yuno¡¯s identity was top secret. He couldn¡¯t let anybody else find out.


    Hence, he stopped himself from speaking just in time.


    Meanwhile, Nora instinctively felt that Alex wanted to deny that the corpse belonged to Maxwell. She


    held the identity card up.


    ¡°Do you know what this is? Everyone in Flying Eagles has a card like this. It¡¯s convenient for us to


    identify who the person is after they¡¯re dead, even if they¡¯ve beenpletely disfigured. This person is


    Maxwell.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡°What sort of reaction is that? This person is Maxwell Lawrence, the most adored son of the left-wing


    lieutenant. Luna Flores¡¯ mother, who is your lover, has put in a lot of effort to help Maxwell grow. In the


    end, you killed him! Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve gotten yourself into?¡± Nora¡¯s face had


    turned pale from shock.


    ¡°Nora, what do you thinkI should¡¯ve done? He wanted to kill me. Was I supposed just to let him chop


    my head off?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nora said. Finally, she came back to her senses.


    ¡°Oh, right. Maxwell is a Nascent Soul expert. How¡­ How did you kill him? I was onlyte for a minute


    due to some dys. How did you manage to¡­ Turn him into this in such a short time?¡± Nora asked.


    How was Alex supposed to exin it?


    Alex chuckled and looked below Nora¡¯s waist. ¡°Nora, everyone has a secret. Isn¡¯t that so? Secrets are


    only meant to be known by a single individual. It¡¯d be awkward if secrets are shared with everyone,¡±


    Alex said.


    Upon saying this, it looked almost as if there was lightning in Alex¡¯s eyes. No, there was a sh of light


    in his eyes. In fact, there was even a holy mark on his pupils.


    ¡°Nora, you lured Maxwell here, didn¡¯t you?¡± Alex asked.


    Pit against Alex¡¯s formidable gaze, Nora subconsciously began to appear nervous. However, she


    immediately calmed herself down. ¡°Of course not. Why would I lure him here? To kill you? What do you


    think my motive would be for that? I still need you to cure me of my sickness. I¡¯m sick!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You really are sick, ¡± Alex said.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re lying!¡± Alex eximed.


    Nora looked into Alex¡¯s holy eyes that shone as bright as lightning. Although she wanted to continue


    lying, she found it hard to do so without changing her facial expression.


    In the end, she admitted to the usation. ¡°That¡¯s right. I lured him here.¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold. He was already considering whether Yuno could kill this woman! However,


    when Alex looked at Yuno, he discovered that she had passed out on the bed.


    ¡®D*mn it! I can¡¯t count on her during such key moments!¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t defeat this evil woman on my own!¡¯


    Alex was thinking of ways to escape, but Nora started speaking. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want him toe and kill


    you! My sister did!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    ¡°Your sister? You mean Jade Benmore wanted this to happen? Why did she do this? What¡¯s wrong with


    this woman¡¯s head? Was she born evil? I just healed her leg, and she¡¯s already sending someone to kill


    me? How the hell did she get the title of Five-star Warlord? Did shebel herself as such?¡± Alex


    Rockefeller fumed. He¡¯d never seen a woman like this.


    The thoughts of a woman were as mysterious as a needle in the bottom of the ocean.


    However, women like Jade Benmore really were one of a kind.


    Nora Stewart pped Alex across the face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my sister like this!¡±


    ¡°She was already going to kill me. Why can¡¯t I yell at her? What if I do it? If she has what it takes, she


    should appear in front of me right now. I want to see if her face is as thick as her butt,¡± Alex yelled


    angrily.


    Nora was furious. ¡°If you have the guts, say this in front of my sister! Do you think she wants you to


    die? She¡¯s set her eyes on you,¡± she said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Alex was shocked.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not going to sell my body!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°What are you thinking? She¡¯s set her eyes on your decent medical skills. She thinks you have a lot of


    potential, and she wants you to join Flying Eagles! Your talents won¡¯t be wasted there. You¡¯ll be able to


    reach your fullest potential,¡± Nora uttered angrily.


    ¡°Is that why she sent this Maxwell guy to kill me, and you¡¯d rescue me from behind? As such, I¡¯ll end up


    feeling grateful to the two of you, and I¡¯ll hug her stinky foot. Even if it stinks, I¡¯ll have to say it smells


    fantastic. Is that it?¡± Alex nearly broke intoughter from his rage. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t ept an


    oue like this!¡±


    Nora paused for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree with it in the beginning either. However, now that you¡¯ve


    killed Maxwell, there¡¯s no backing out! I¡¯ll analyze this situation for you. Forget how Old Moon Devil will


    react when he finds out that you¡¯ve robbed Luna Flores of her virginity. To begin with, Maxwell¡¯s father,


    Colton Lawrence, definitely won¡¯t let you off the hook!


    ¡°Colton isn¡¯t a kind person at all. He could only get the position of Left-wing Lieutenant because he


    trampled on the corpses of others. This person will do anything to achieve his objective. Moreover, he


    always makes sure he gets his retribution. Now that you¡¯ve killed Maxwell, do you think he¡¯ll let you go?


    No way. Not only will he not let you go, but he¡¯ll even kill your family and everyone you care about.


    Believe me, he¡¯s capable of doing that!¡± Nora warned.


    ¡°So, are you nning to tell Colton that I killed Maxwell?¡± Alex asked.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nora bared her hands. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary! I admit that I set things up so that Maxwell would


    come looking for you, but I was only speeding up the entire process! From the moment you slept with


    Luna, none of this could be avoided! Colton recently acquired two Ascension Fruits from the ancient


    force field. If I¡¯m not mistaken, those are for Maxwell. As such, Maxwell wouldn¡¯t have to wait until he


    reaches Profound Mystic to sleep with Luna¡­ In fact, we won¡¯t even have to wait until that day. As long


    as Colton or Old Moon Devil sees Luna, they¡¯ll be able to tell that her virginity has been lost. Do you


    think they can¡¯t find you?¡± Nora asked.


    After a pause, Nora appeared concerned again. ¡°Maxwell is Colton¡¯s beloved son. Perhaps, Colton had


    done something to Maxwell¡¯s soul. As soon as Maxwell died, Colton might have already found out


    about it. This makes things even more problematic,¡± she said.


    Countless solutions ran through Alex¡¯s mind. However, if Colton really were that kind of person, Alex


    would be in a passive situation.


    Not only were the lives of Brittany Rockefeller and the others at stake, everyone on ire Assex¡¯s side,


    as well as anybody close to Alex, would be in danger! Where could he hide with all these people?


    Clearly, it was unrealistic. It was also impossible.


    In the end, Alex sat on the bed. ¡°You people started this. You should have mentally prepared yourself


    for this oue,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give my sister a call. I don¡¯t know what to do either,¡± Nora said.


    Nora made the phone call in front of Alex. Hence, Alex could overhear the conversation clearly.


    ¡°What? That little jerk killed Maxwell?¡± Jade yelled in surprise. ¡°How did he kill him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s unwilling to tell me. He said it¡¯s a secret that can¡¯t be revealed,¡± Nora replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away,¡± Jade said.


    Knowing that Jade would being over immediately, Alex became worried that Yuno¡¯s identity might


    be exposed. It¡¯d be great if Jade could lock Yuno up, but if she couldn¡¯t, and Yuno ended up fighting


    back forcefully, Phoebe Larsen would be the one getting hurt in the end. On the other hand,pared


    to Jade, Alex ced more trust in Yuno.


    Hence, he immediately carried Phoebe, who was in a deep slumber, out of the room. He had


    temporarily ced her in the study.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    Before Alex Rockefeller could put any clothes on Phoebe Larsen, an overwhelming pressure


    descended upon the building.


    A voice that sounded like rumbling thunder permeated the air. ¡°Who did that? Who dared to kill the son


    of Colton Lawrence?!¡±


    The voice sounded loud and angry.


    It was almost as if a thunderstorm had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Never mind this building, at


    this point, even the surrounding streets could hear it clearly. All the tall apartment buildings shook and


    trembled.


    By then, it was alreadyte at night. Although many people were already asleep, they were rudely


    awakened by the noise.


    If there was anyone who could sleep through all that, they could only be described as odd.


    ¡°What happened? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Is there an earthquake?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hurry up and run! Goodness! Why do you still bother putting on clothes? Your life is more


    important. Just wrap yourself with a nket!¡±


    After that, an iparably shocking scene appeared.


    Countless people ran out from the tall buildings, some with clothes on and some with nothing.


    Everyone seemed frantic, scrambling away from the tall buildings as fast as possible to get to open


    space. However, everyone soon discovered that something wasn¡¯t right.


    A voice could be heard in the sky again. ¡°Come out and die!¡±


    Crash! Crash! Crash!


    The soundwaves shattered countless windows on tall buildings. Shards of broken ss rained in all


    directions.


    ¡°It¡¯s a person!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! There¡¯s someone in the sky!¡±


    ¡°This is way too dramatic. Are we on a film set? But this is causing way too much noise. Why wasn¡¯t


    our neighborhood informed? Many windows got shattered and even more got hurt. Is there something


    wrong with this filming crew?¡±


    A neighborhood security guard quickly ran out to exin. ¡°There isn¡¯t a film crew here at all! Even if


    there were, they wouldn¡¯t do it in a ce like this. Don¡¯t you know that aerial scenes like this are all


    filmed using green screens before beingbinedter through post-editing?¡±


    ¡°In that case, what is this? Could this be real?¡±


    Someone started shouting in the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s real, it¡¯s real. That is a real person. He doesn¡¯t have any


    steel wires around him.¡±


    This man wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes, but he was holding a telescope with his hands.


    ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t even have time to put clothes on. Why do you have a telescope with you?¡± a


    security guard asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡­ Why do you care?¡± uttered the man in defiance.


    Could he have said that he was using the telescope to peep at a young woman while he silently


    masturbated? Meanwhile, Nora Stewart and Alex Rockefeller were the most nervous people around.


    Nora¡¯s hair had stood up on their ends like a frightened cat while she stared out the window.


    Right then, a deafening boom rocked the area. Phoebe Larsen¡¯s balcony had been destroyed by the


    person¡¯s single palm attack.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A man rushed inside with a murderous aura. It was none other than Colton Lawrence, Left-wing


    Lieutenant of Flying Eagles!


    ¡°Nora Stewart! Did you kill my son?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    Nora Stewart was about to speak when Colton Lawrence shouted in the direction outside the door.


    ¡°Who said you could leave? Get back here!¡±


    Nora activated her divine consciousness. With that, she discovered that Alex Rockefeller was actually


    carrying Phoebe Larsen while he tried to sneak away.


    Nora went speechless.


    ¡®How did you escape a Spirit Severing expert like Colton? He could¡¯ve killed you with a single re,


    alright?¡¯ Nora thought.


    Alex immediately stopped walking.


    Right then, Phoebe already had clothes on¡­ Alex¡¯s hands were still rtively fast. Since Colton¡¯s


    appearance until then, it had only been less than a minute. Phoebe already put on a shirt and a pair of


    pants.


    ¡°Ehh¡­ Hehe, elders, if you want to fight, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about anything! Destroy this house as


    you wish. Anyway, I¡¯ve got plenty of houses. I won¡¯t ask you to pay for it. Farewell, elders!¡± Alex nodded


    and bowed.


    He stooped as low as he possibly could and pretended he was a downright foolish young man.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    On top of that, he hid his cultivation using a unique martial arts technique from the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine. Others would¡¯ve immediately perceived him as an ordinary person.


    Hence, in front of Colton, someone like him was just a pest. Colton wasn¡¯t even bothered to take


    another look at Alex, let alone kill him with a re.


    He wasn¡¯t moved the slightest.


    He silently allowed Alex to leave with Phoebe Larsen.


    Nora, however, wasn¡¯t fine with that. What would happen to her if Alex left? She was no match for


    Colton either!


    Colton was at the Advanced-Spirit Severing rank, while she was only at the Beginner-Spirit Severing


    rank. Their powers were worlds apart. Even if there were two of herself, Nora still wouldn¡¯t be able to


    fight against Colton. Most importantly, Alex was the protagonist of this show. If Colton thought Nora had


    killed Maxwell Lawrence, she could forget about the show and take the


    final bow in advance.


    ¡°Alex! You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± Nora immediately shouted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your son,¡± she then said to Colton.


    Would Colton believe her?


    Clearly, he wouldn¡¯t!


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t kill him, tell me then. Who did it? Was it that youngster whose pubic hair hasn¡¯t grown out


    yet?¡± Colton asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Nora said.


    Alex immediately spoke with a quiver in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, elder. I¡¯m just an ordinary person.


    I wouldn¡¯t dare think about killing godlike figures like you. You¡¯re the one who killed him. Don¡¯t me it


    on me!¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Nora yelled.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? If he can kill my son, even pigs can fly! Since you dared to kill my son, I must


    kill you even if you are Jade Benmore¡¯s sister!¡± Colton retorted.


    Colton looked at the puddle of blood and flesh on the ground.


    With the blood connection, he could sense that the blood did indeed belong to his son. Maxwell was


    Colton¡¯s biggest pride in this lifetime, about to enter Profound Mystic rank at such a young age! Not


    only that, but Maxwell¡¯s spiritual root was the most excellent among all of Colton¡¯s sons. In the future,


    Maxwell would indeed surpass himself. Colton was even counting on his son to bring him to the Fairy


    Realm!


    In the end, just like that, Maxwell¡¯s life was extinguished!


    ¡°Die!¡± Coltonshed out.


    His single palm attack could move mountains and seas.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a golden shield appeared in Nora¡¯s hands. Golden rays exploded and blocked Colton¡¯s palm


    attack ¡°I really didn¡¯t kill your son, Colton. You¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± Nora pleaded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only believe you if hell freezes over!¡± Colton attacked her again.


    He used his fist this time.


    Boom!


    Nora was sent flying, and her body crashed against a dense wall that shattered upon impact. She had


    flown directly from Phoebe¡¯s house all the way into someone else¡¯s home.


    Therge building shook violently. Cracks even began to appear on that floor. The building was about


    to copse.


    Colton instantly chased after Nora.


    Meanwhile, Alex was silently dumbfounded.


    ¡®D*mn. Spirit Severing experts really are powerful!¡¯


    ¡®This is way too outrageous. The fact that Dorothy and I could increase our level of cultivation rapidly is


    an entirely different matter! Normally, only old fellows who are several centuries old can achieve the


    Spirit Severing rank. Could Colton already be a few centuries old? But Nora was really only forty eight!


    How did she manage to reach Beginner-Spirit Severing rank? Are they all demons?¡¯


    ¡®Thank goodness I was smart enough!¡¯ Alex thought.


    If Colton had gone for Alex right away, Alex wouldn¡¯t even have been able to block a single attack. Alex


    picked Phoebe up and quickly ran away.


    Moreover, he could only escape like a normal human being. He didn¡¯t even dare to use his abilities.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    Unfortunately, Nora Stewart wasn¡¯t willing to let him off the hook.


    ¡°Hurry up and summon my sister with the space teleportation token, Alex Rockefeller!¡± she yelled at the


    top of her voice.


    Alex Rockefeller merely ignored her and kept running. Nora had nearly been driven out of her mind.


    However, Colton Lawrence was determined that Nora must have killed his son. His every strike lethal


    and forceful; all the apartments on this floor were soon destroyed.


    In fact, the entire building shook so much that it seemed it would copse. The loud booming sounded


    likendmines going off. Every single inhabitant in this neighborhood was shocked by what they saw.


    This looked like a battle between gods.


    When had they ever seen something like this?


    When Alex saw Nora spitting blood from her mouth after being attacked, he hesitated for a moment


    about whether he should save her.


    Quickly, he decided against it. He¡¯d have to be demented to run out there and die.


    Alex couldn¡¯t join a battle at this level.


    A mere brush on his skin would kill him. Moreover, he still had to look after Phoebe Larsen.


    As for the space teleportation token, he didn¡¯t n on using it either. Jade Benmore was already on her


    way here anyway. If Alex instantly summoned her, Jade would capture him right away. What if she


    would sacrifice him to appease Colton?


    ¡°Colton, you¡¯re a f*cking lunatic. That youngster slept with your daughter-inw¡­ Your son came


    looking for him¡­ In the end, he killed your son! Do you really think he¡¯s powerless? That¡¯s because he


    hid his cultivation!¡± Nora voiced Alex¡¯s criminal behavior loudly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Colton was stunned for a moment. He then became enraged. When Colton saw


    Alex running toward the staircase, he immediately reached out with his hand.


    ¡°Get back here!¡± Colton shouted while he reached out to grab Alex.


    A shadow of his hand extended toward Alex.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    ¡°Nora Stewart! Screw you! ¡± Alex shouted.


    There was no point in running for the staircase right now. Alex hurriedly summoned his Seven des


    of Death and took off using Imperial Sword Flight.


    Alex had directly crashed against the wall and escaped outside!


    Colton had casually reached for Alex without actually using his true might. In Alex¡¯s eyes, however, it


    was all still extremely


    horrifying.


    Right then, Colton detected Alex¡¯s actual level of cultivation and how he used a spiritual tool to activate


    Imperial Sword Flight. Colton instantly believed half of what Nora said.


    ¡°Running away? Have you asked me if you can?¡± Colton¡¯s body shed, and he instantly went after


    Alex. His speed was several times faster than Alex.


    In the blink of an eye, Colton had appeared above Alex¡¯s head.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Colton thrusted forward fiercely.


    Alex¡¯s heart trembled.


    In a moment of life and death, a white figure suddenly appeared. Jade had actually made it in time. She


    grabbed Colton by his ankle and flung him into the air just like that!


    ¡®D*mn. Is she this powerful?¡¯ Alex was stunned again.


    Meanwhile, Jade rolled her pretty eyes while she sent Alex a message using her mental voice


    transmission. ¡°Kiddo, look at the trouble you¡¯ve caused! I¡¯ll deal with youter¡­ You¡¯d better stay quiet.


    I¡¯ll handle the situation!¡±


    While Jade spoke, Colton rushed over again.


    When Colton saw how Jade hadpletely recovered, he felt even angrier. ¡°Commander Benmore,


    what is the meaning of this? This fellow killed my son. I¡¯m avenging him. Why are you getting


    involved?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him why he managed to kill your son?¡± Jade asked in return.


    ¡°Why should I ask him that?! My son died, thrust not some random cat or dog. Step out of the way right


    now. This has nothing to do with you!¡± Colton shouted angrily.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°It certainly does. He is my disciple!¡± Jade eximed.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    ¡°What? Your disciple? When did you get a disciple, Jade Benmore? I remember back when Master


    Doran¡¯s son wanted to be your disciple, you said you¡¯d never ept one for as long as you live,¡±


    Colton Lawrence said with a look of disbelief on his face.


    ¡°I said that before, but it was only because he wasn¡¯t good enough. But this guy is the one I¡¯ve set my


    eyes on, and that¡¯s why I broke my rule. What¡¯s the matter? Do I need your approval to ept a


    disciple, Lieutenant Lawrence? Since he can kill your son, that already means he¡¯s better than your


    son, isn¡¯t he?¡± Jade Benmore said ndly.


    Alex Rockefeller felt very aggrieved.


    He wished he could tell Colton that Jade and Nora Stewart were behind this and that he didn¡¯t kill


    Maxwell Lawrence. Instead, Yuno was the one who had killed him. If Colton had what it took, he could


    look for Yuno himself.


    However, Alex couldn¡¯t say this. If he did, he¡¯d really be dead.


    Hence, he had no choice but to take the me.


    Colton was furious. ¡°Jade, what is the meaning of this? My son died for nothing. Are you going to


    protect him all the way just because he¡¯s your disciple?¡±


    ¡°Come here, Nora!¡± Jade waved her hand at Nora nearby. ¡°Tell him why Maxwell died,¡± Jade said.


    Nora began lying through her teeth. ¡°They engaged in a duel over Luna Flores on the spot. In the


    end¡­ Maxwell underestimated his foe and was killed with a single blow,¡± she fibbed.


    Alex looked at Nora. ¡®Go on, keep making up the story!¡¯ he thought.


    The story was so good that Alex nearly behaved in it.


    However, Colton wouldn¡¯t buy any of it. ¡°I doubt he could kill my son. What¡¯s his level of cultivation, and


    what¡¯s my son¡¯s level of cultivation?¡±


    It was because Alex had exposed his level of cultivation as Beginner-Core Formation earlier. Logically,


    Alex was indeed incapable of killing Maxwell, who was at the Advance-Nascent Soul rank.


    ¡°He is my disciple. Can¡¯t I have given him a life-saving talisman? At the end of the day, Colton, your


    son was killed in a duel. You can¡¯t me anyone!¡± Jade said.


    ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t me anyone? Luna is my daughter-inw. Your disciple seduced my


    daughter-inw, and I haven¡¯t even dealt with that. Now that he killed my son in a duel, I must take his


    life as revenge!¡± Colton harrumphed angrily.


    ¡°Luna isn¡¯t even married yet! That means she¡¯s free to choose her partner in romance. That¡¯s her


    freedom. Even if my disciple managed to win her over first, it¡¯s because both parties were willing! Now


    that you want to kill my disciple, how could I stand aside and watch without doing anything as his


    master? Why don¡¯t we engage in a duel as well and let the heavens decide who


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    lives?¡±


    Jade suggested they have a duel. It instantly terrified Colton.


    He wouldn¡¯t stupidly agree to something like this.


    ¡°Young fellow, we¡¯re not done yet!¡± Colton stared at Alex angrily while he said.


    Indeed, Colton backed off.


    After iming Maxwell Lawrence¡¯s body from Phoebe Larsen¡¯s room, and with nowhere to vent, he


    shouted madly, ¡°Arghh!!!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Countless objects exploded around him. None of the windows, doors, and walls were spared. In the


    end, Colton even stomped heavily on the ground.


    The single stomp contained all the murderous intent and rage in him as an Advanced-Spirit Severing


    expert. Colton charged into the sky, but the building took the brunt of the damage!


    All the walls in the building started to make a creaking sound. After that, a loud explosion could be


    heard!


    Boom!!!


    The remaining staircase frame couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure any longer, gradually copsing under


    its own weight!

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    Boom!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The tall apartment building with twenty-four floors copsed, causing arge pit to appear on the


    ground. Even the underground parking lot caved in.


    Many cars were instantly destroyed.


    This was absolutely devastating. How many apartments were there in this building? Michigan was


    known as the most expensive state in America, and housing prices topped national charts. Many


    people were so poor that they could never afford a house for an entire lifetime. Now that their houses


    had copsed, and they no longer had a home, where would they go?


    Countless people started crying, and each of them called the cops.


    They couldn¡¯t see Alex Rockefeller, Jade Benmore, and Nora Stewart in the night sky since they were


    too high up. It was also in the middle of the night, so how could they possibly see those people?


    ¡°This guy must be mad! He¡¯s caused such a huge scene. There are lots of people watching down


    there. We can¡¯t even hide this anymore. It¡¯s going to be all over the newster. People will be saying all


    sorts of things,¡± Nora said.


    Jade shook her head. ¡°Maxwell was his favorite son. It would be odd if he didn¡¯t go mad! I thought he


    would agree to the duel. Looks like he still values his life, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not going to give up so


    easily,¡± she said.


    Jade looked at Alex. ¡°I¡¯m going to the ancient battlefield right away, and I can¡¯t look after you. There¡¯s


    only one ce for you to go, and that¡¯s Flying Eagles Academy! You¡¯ll definitely be safe there. Colton


    can¡¯t get his hands inside, and he wouldn¡¯t dare kill you in the academy,¡± Jade said.


    Alex looked her in the eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t you nned all this long ago? What about my family? What do


    you n to do for them?¡±


    ¡°Colton won¡¯t do anything to you¡­ Unless I tell him that you¡¯re not my disciple,¡± Jade said.


    Alex got down on his knees and hugged Jade¡¯s leg. ¡°Master!¡± he cried out.


    Jade frowned a little, but she didn¡¯t object. She began to speak after waiting for Alex to get up on his


    own. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to get ready. You¡¯ll go to Flying Eagles Academy the day after tomorrow!¡± Jade


    said.


    ¡°Huh? This soon?¡± Alex was stunned.


    ¡°Do you want to wait until next year? You¡¯re there to escape, not for vacation,¡± Jade said.


    Alex frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Flying Eagles Academy. Why don¡¯t you take me to the ancient


    battlefield with you, Master?¡± He asked.


    Jade shook her head. ¡°Nobody can enter the ancient battlefield without a graduation certificate from


    Flying Eagles Academy,¡± she said.


    ¡®D*mn. Such a condition actually exists,¡¯ thought Alex. ¡°I still have questions,¡± Alex said after a while.


    ¡°Why do you have so many questions? I was only willing to save your life because of Luna Flores,¡±


    Jade said with a frown.


    ¡°Wait a second. You¡¯re Luna¡¯s second aunt. Does that mean you know Freya Mayer? Freya was


    affected by the Witch Cult¡¯s pill of seven poisons. I¡¯ve just acquired the ingredients to make the antidote


    for her, but I haven¡¯t done so. She¡¯s waiting for me,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°You know Freya too?¡± Jade was stunned for a moment.


    After that, her expressions changed. ¡°Hang on, what did you just say? Witch Cult¡­ Did the Witch Cult


    reappear? Where are they?¡± She asked.


    Alex found her response a little odd. ¡°Do you know the Witch Cult too?¡±


    ¡°Thirty years ago, our people worked together to annihte the Witch Cult. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d have a


    comeback. It looks like¡­¡± Jade trailed off while a frown began to form on her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Freya to look for you at the Flying Eagles Academy. She¡¯ll go to you on her own! She¡¯s also a


    student there, but she hasn¡¯t earned enough academic points to graduate,¡± Jade added after a


    moment.


    ¡°In that case, can I bring a few more people into the academy?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Who are they? Are they women?¡± Jade asked.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Alex murmured.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m letting you into the academy for a vacation with your girls? You¡¯re there to learn!¡±


    Jade eximed.


    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say the ancient force field might be broken in half a year? By then, not only will


    America he in turmoil, but the entire world will be in a huge mess. Everyone I¡¯m taking with me is an


    expert. After graduating from the Flying Eagles Academy, they¡¯ll be able to contribute a lot in the


    future,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Fine! How many of them are there? Give me their names,¡± Jade said.


    ¡°Let me count. My mother¡­¡± Alex began to speak¡­


    ¡°Wait a second. Why are you taking your mother with you?¡± Jade began to get annoyed. ¡®I helped him


    out, and I even epted him as my disciple. Was this a mistake?¡¯ She thought to herself.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    ¡°My mother will be joining us at Flying Eagles Academy! She mighte in handy in the future!¡± Alex


    Rockefeller said.


    Jade Benmore pulled a long face. ¡®Why would you take your mother with you to school? Are you that


    clingy?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to get a spot in Flying Eagles Academy. Even if I¡¯m the one giving the permission, I


    can¡¯t bring too many there at once. Typically, candidates need to be rmended by someone else,


    and they¡¯d still have to go through many levels of testing!¡±


    ¡°I can only give you three spots at most. As for whoever you want to bring with you, you can decide for


    yourself. Give me their names by tomorrow night,¡± Jade said while shaking her head.


    While speaking, Jade looked down past her feet. A few hundred meters below her, the scene in the


    small neighborhood was crystal clear. By then, the city¡¯s fire rescue, police, and news crews had all


    rushed over after finding out about what happened.


    Clearly, it looked like some major news was about to appear in the headlines.


    ¡°Sister, this is getting out of hand. Should we head over to the news department and tell them to keep


    the discussions under control?¡± Nora asked.


    Jade waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to our big boss over the phone. Things on the ancient


    battlefield aren¡¯t looking too good. If we really only have half a year left, it¡¯s time to let the citizens get


    some information so they can mentally prepare themselves! From now on, any news rted to martial


    arts will develop naturally. The government officials won¡¯t respond to any of it. In fact, they might even


    have to push things along secretly.¡±


    Nora sighed. ¡°America has gone through so much to put our name on the map. We had hopes of


    bing the leading country in the world. With this wave of attacks, our economy will certainly take a


    turn for the worse.¡±


    Jade¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Danger alwayses with opportunity! Once the ancient force


    field is broken, the current ways of the economy and technology will no longer be the standards of


    measuring a country¡¯s strength. Instead, it will be martial arts capabilities. America has already been in


    the lead for thirty years in this regard. We¡¯ll only get stronger in the future,¡± she said.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s assuming America doesn¡¯t get annihted,¡± Jade added after a pause.


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t there force field entrances in other countries?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°For now, we haven¡¯t discovered any suspicions about this in other countries. However, there might be


    dungeons there,¡± Jade replied.


    Jade had work to do.


    A Five-star Warlord like her couldn¡¯t possibly keep behaving like Alex¡¯s bodyguard. In the end, she


    gave Alex a piece of jade. ¡°Keep this with you at all times. If Colton really dares to look for you, you can


    stall him with this. After that, break the teleportation token. I¡¯ll personallye and save you,¡± Jade


    said.


    In the end, Jade nced at Phoebe Larsen, who was still passed out. ¡°You should get going!¡±


    Alex nodded.


    ¡°Hey, Alex. When are you going to cure my illness?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a man anyway. Why do you need to get cured? I¡¯ll cure you when you finally decide on


    wanting a man,¡± Alex growled coldly. With that, Alex turned around and left.


    Nora¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡°Is this b*stard holding a grudge against me?¡±


    ¡°Are you sick or something?¡± Jade asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick!¡± Nora blushed.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you found a man. If you wait any longer, you¡¯ll soon end up in your seventies or


    eighties. Who¡¯d still want an old hag like you then?¡± Jade nodded.


    Nora nearly fell from the sky.


    Not long after Alex flew up with Imperial Sword Flight ,Phoebe woke up. More urately, Yuno woke


    up.


    Alex quicklynded on the ground.


    ¡°I want to go to that Flying Eagles Academy you guys talked about!¡± gushed Yuno.


    Alex looked at her, confused. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± he asked.


    Yuno nodded. ¡°Dungeons and ancient forcefields¡­ If I¡¯m not mistaken, my physical body should be


    inside the ancient force field.¡±


    Alex¡¯s mouth dropped wide open in shock.


    ¡°Elder Yuno, can you tell me about your true background?¡± Alex asked.


    Yuno shook her head. ¡°I don¡®t want to. I¡¯m simply unwilling to. You¡¯ll understand why,¡± she said.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    ¡®If it¡¯s really that ce, then you¡¯re all going to face absolute hopelessness. It¡¯ll be an unexinable


    oue!¡¯ Yuno thought to herself.


    Alex Rockefeller had no idea what she was thinking. In his mind, he was wondering who he should


    offer the final spot to for his trip to Flying Eagles Academy. After pondering for a while, it looked like he


    had to give it to Dorothy Assex. If Dorothy, however, found out about his rtionship with Phoebe


    Larsen, would she kill him?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you going to let Phoebe study at Flying Eagles Academy on her own, or are you going in her


    stead?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go on my own!¡± Yuno red at Alex. ¡°You¡¯ve not been very helpful at all. I think I¡¯ll be better off


    relying on myself,¡± she said.


    ¡°Huh? Then, she¡­¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m simply letting her remain in slumber for a while!¡± Yuno said.


    After a pause, she gave Alex a word of advice. ¡°Alex, if the force field really gets destroyed, remember


    not to follow that Cheapskate master of yours blindly. You¡¯ll die sooner than anyone! Before you truly


    get strong, you¡¯ll die a meaningless death if you follow him into battles. You can only keep improving


    your own cultivation and fight your way¡­ To an unknown future!¡±


    Phoebe then walked away by herself.


    Alex then made his way to California with his Imperial Sword Flight.


    ***


    On the inte, that single incident had indeed caused a visible ripple effect.


    Colton Lawrence was dangling in the air above the neighborhood. He shattered over ten thousand


    windows with a single roar and made an entire building copse with a stomp of his foot. This news


    came to everyone like a nuclear bomb going off.


    Back then, there was a hugemotion.


    At least ten thousand people watched the whole scene unfold, recording the entire event with their


    phones. In fact, there was even someone with a high-definition telescope. These videos had all


    appeared on the inte one after another.


    The terrifying battle scene was scalp-numbing.


    ¡°Oh my god! I think I must still be asleep. Why would something like this happen? My apartment is in


    the building that copsed!¡±mented a user.


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯d better go back to sleep. You might have woken up on the wrong side of the bed,¡±


    someonemented below.


    ¡°Previously, everyone was still discussing whether Martial Honors were the limits of mankind. Now, this


    incident tells us that it isn¡¯t the case! Humans can actually fly! The foreigners didn¡¯t make Superman


    up,¡± an independent writermented on another social media.


    Right after that, someone with a verified ount by the name of Kyushu Juno appeared with a reply:


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Superman. This person is a cultivator! He can also be called a godly cultivator! Godly


    cultivators have been around since time immemorial. However, these people don¡¯t roam around our


    mundane world. In fact, most of them have gone to ces with rich spiritual energy reserves. The


    concrete jungles we live in aren¡¯t beneficial for their cultivation. Hence, over time, these people


    gradually disappeared from sight¡­¡±


    On this night, Kyushu Juno became a household name. Everyone knew who he was!


    ***


    By the time Alex returned to Rockefeller Manor in California, it was nearly one in the morning.


    To his surprise, when he walked past the pond, he found Old Whitey squatting there with a focused


    gaze. The cat¡¯s green eyes were glowing brightly while it stared at the fish in the pond.


    The fish was the size of a basin.


    Wasn¡¯t that the Hell Fish?


    When Alex realized that Old Whitey was going to eat the Hell Fish, he quickly rushed over to prevent it


    from happening. ¡°Old Whitey, don¡¯t eat it!¡±


    Old Whitey wasn¡¯t even going to jump into the pond. It meowed in excitement when it saw Alex


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    In a swift motion, it jumped onto Alex¡¯s shoulder. Alex patted its head, and an idea urred to him.


    ¡®Why did I forget about this beast, Old Whitey?¡¯


    Now, Old Whitey was Alex¡¯s strongest weapon. If Colton Lawrence dared toe, Old Whitey could


    surely knock him out senseless.


    Swoosh¡­ swoosh¡­ swoosh¡­


    Right then, a few shadows suddenly hopped in from outside, coincidentallynding behind Alex.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡±


    Alex Rockefeller was shocked.


    What were over a dozen men dressed in ck doing in his manor in the middle of the night?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Alex turned around to look at these people, he found that they were also looking at him.


    ***


    Koda Miki was enraged.


    Maya Howards had pped him in public. In Japanese tradition, women were only good enough to


    give birth to the next generation and look after men in everyday life. They were supposed to be inferior


    in all matters. In the end, Koda actually got pped by a woman. When he wanted to react,


    bodyguards from Lush Cosmetics tossed him directly into a pile of trash outside.


    It was extremely humiliating.


    Miki Consortium¡¯s business hadn¡¯t been doing well for the past few years. Several of their primary


    products encountered problem after another. As the director of Miki Consortium¡¯s international


    marketing department, he bore an irrefutable responsibility for this. In other words, his business


    decisions were questionable.


    The problematic products severely affected Miki Consortium¡¯s international reputation.


    Koda needed to create a product so attractive it would rake in enough profits. That was the only way he


    could cover up the previous losses. With that, he¡¯d be able to protect his status in Miki Consortium.


    After having that idea, Koda set his eyes right away on Lush Cosmetics, a brand rising in poprity in


    America. He wanted to take over its international marketing rights.


    Maya, the woman with unique looks and an aura that made men desire her uncontrobly, actually


    refused to cooperate with the Miki Consortium. She even pped Koda in the face.


    Koda was about to show her who was fiercer!


    After finding out about where Maya lived, Koda brought his men that night to sneak in. To his surprise,


    he saw a man petting a cat by the pond after jumping into the manor.


    Why wasn¡¯t this man sleeping in the middle of the night, and why would he be petting a cat by the


    pond?


    ¡®Is something wrong with you? You gave us a fright!¡¯ Koda thought.


    Koda was a martial arts expert himself. This time, he had sneaked in with his men without the


    knowledge of anyone. Now that he hadn¡¯t found Maya, he naturally couldn¡¯t rm the people inside the


    manor. Hence, Koda immediately decided to knock this crazy cat-petting man out.


    Shuffle¡­


    Kodashed out at lightning speed. He reached his hand toward Alex¡¯s neck.


    Right then, a white light shed. Alex didn¡¯t move, but Old Whitey instantly dashed forward. It extended


    its right paw and fiercely scratched Koda¡¯s palm.


    sh!


    Koda felt a coolness in his hand. After that, the pain hit him. It was a gut-wrenching kind of pain. When


    Koda fixed his eyes on his hand, he was dumbfounded.


    His extended hand looked as if it had been sliced with three knives. From the base of his palm to the tip


    of his fingers, his hand had been sliced into three parts. Never mind the torn skin and flesh; even his


    bones were cut open.


    Fresh blood gushed out from his hand like a fountain.


    ¡°My¡­ My hand! B*stard!¡±


    ¡°Ahh?!¡±


    Although Koda didn¡¯t want to scream, it looked way too horrifying, and it hurt too much. He couldn¡¯t


    help but yell at the top of his voice.


    The group of men in ck that came with him immediately started attacking Alex. However, the results


    were predictable.


    These people couldn¡¯t even touch the edge of Alex¡¯s shirt. In fact, Alex wasn¡¯t even moving. These


    people had all been struck down by Old Whitey. Half of them died, while the remaining few were


    severely injured.


    ¡°Are you Japanese?¡±


    Alex could tell from their ent


    After that, he changed his mind and startedughing. ¡°Do you happen to be from Japan¡¯s Miki


    Consortium?¡±


    Before Koda could speak, Maya, Waltz Fleur, and the rest came running out after hearing the


    commotion. They tore away the masks of the men who invaded their manor, exposing the faces of all


    these men.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    Maya Howards recognized Koda Miki. ¡°Mr. Miki, it really is you!¡± she muttered nonchntly.


    Koda grabbed his hand. His facial expression was horrendous, and he wouldn¡¯t take his eyes off Old


    Whitey. ¡°This is a demon cat! This is a demon cat!¡± he uttered.


    Why would it be so powerful otherwise?


    ¡°People like them should just be killed,¡± Waltz Fleur said.


    Koda could understand English. Hence, after hearing what Waltz said, he started trembling. ¡°No, don¡¯t


    kill rne. Don¡¯t kill us. We¡­ We mean no harm,¡± he stammered.


    A few minutes earlier, Koda was still fully confident. In fact, he was thinking about how to torture Maya


    once he found her, even nning to rape her in front of all his subordinates. He wanted her to know the


    price she had to pay for pping a man. In fact, she had ought to know that men from the Miki family


    were not to be messed with.


    However, only three minutes had passed. The entire situation had turned around. Suddenly, Koda


    discovered that he had jumped into a pit of fire.


    All the pretty women in it were capable of killing.


    Waltz sneered, ¡°You barged into our house in the middle of the night, with your face covered and


    weapons in your hands. Yet you actually say you mean no harm? What are you here for? To put on a


    show?¡±


    ¡°This, this¡­ Based on Americanw, as long as we haven¡¯t officially attacked you, that means we¡¯ve


    notmitted a crime,¡± Koda said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Waltz nearlyughed out in anger. ¡°A Japanese like you actually knows quite a lot about Americanw!


    That¡¯s right. ording to ourw, even if someone holds a knife to my neck, I can¡¯t fight back as long


    as he doesn¡¯t actually hurt me¡­ But so what? Thisw doesn¡¯t apply to you guys. That¡¯s because


    you¡¯re not one of us. You¡¯re Japanese!¡±


    Waltz pped one of Koda¡¯s subordinates on the face.


    Snap!


    The man¡¯s neck made a 360-degree spin. His life left him on the spot.


    Koda¡¯s eyes nearly fell out of its sockets. This woman had killed a person without even batting an


    eyelid. It was way too horrifying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill as you please, Waltz. Keep these people around. I¡¯ll put them to good use,¡± Maya said.


    ¡°Maya, what use could you possibly make of a few Japanese?¡± Waltz asked.


    Maya looked at Koda. ¡°This one is the director of Miki Consortium¡¯s international marketing department.


    He¡¯s also the fourth son of Miki Consortium¡¯s president. With him in my hands, I¡¯ll be able to do lots of


    things,¡± Maya said.


    ¡°For example..?¡± asked Waltz.


    Maya chuckled. ¡°For example¡­ I could get him to sell Miki Consortium¡¯s international pipeline to us for


    ten million dors.¡±


    ¡°Ten million? Miki Consortium can¡¯t possibly be willing to do that, right?¡± Waltz asked.


    Maya let out an icy chuckle. ¡°I believe Mr. Miki will agree with our proposal!¡±


    Koda appeared as if he was looking at a lunatic.


    ¡®Miki Consortium¡¯s international pipeline was created using at least a hundred billion dors in capital,


    yet you want to buy it with ten million dors? You must be dreaming, right?¡¯ Koda thought


    ¡°Ms. Howards, even if I¡¯m willing to sign such a contract, my father wouldn¡¯t agree to it. He¡¯d rather lose


    me than sell thepany¡¯s international pipeline for ten million dors. That¡¯s the core of our


    business!¡± Koda retorted.


    Mayaughed. ¡°This will depend on how capable you are,¡± she said while retrieving a bottle.


    As soon as Alex Rockefeller saw the bottle, he knew it was the heart-scratching parasite of a hundred


    days he had been keeping at home. It was Canyond¡¯s parasitic poison!


    Maya directly shoved one of the pills into Koda¡¯s mouth. ¡°There¡¯s another pill in the bottle. As long as


    you make your father eat it once you return to Japan, I believe he will agree to the contents in the


    contract,¡± she said.


    Koda seemed horrified.


    Previously, he thought Maya looked like a lunatic. Now, he felt as if he was looking at a demon.


    ¡®How could this woman be so evil?¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s even more evil than Miki Consortium!¡¯


    ¡°What did you feed me?!¡± Koda asked frantically.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out very soon. The taste will surely be a memorable one!¡± Maya eximed.


    In the next second, Koda felt a terrifying sensation. Something was crawling in his throat.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    After dealing with Koda, Waltz hugged Alex¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Alex, there¡¯s something big spreading


    through the inte! There was this battle between powerful cultivators above the cities of Michigan!


    They even crushed a building with one mere step! That¡¯s way too insane, isn¡¯t it? How could such


    powerful humans exist?¡±


    ¡°It came up online?¡± replied Alex.


    ¡°Yeah, everyone¡¯s talking about it now. I was just telling Maya about this too¡­ Huh? You know about it


    already? Could you have been a part of that battle? You just came back from Michigan, right?¡±


    ¡°That person was there to kill me!¡±


    Just as Alex said this, the women started panicking. ¡°What even happened?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how did you manage to provoke such a powerful person?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside first; it¡¯s pretty cold out here¡­ Oh, and it¡¯s almost new year¡¯s eve, right?


    But I don¡¯t think I can spend time at home with you all that day.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Maya.


    ¡°Because I have to go to school!¡± Alex replied.


    With that, everyone entered Alex¡¯s room. Waltz and Maya sat on the bed next to each other whereas


    Brittany sat on a chair nearby and Holly sat on the floor. They listened attentively to him as he talked ab


    out the Stone Age realm, the meteor, the dungeon, the Five-star Warlord, the Flying Eagles


    Academy¡­


    Alex then realized that among the women, Holly was the only one who didn¡¯t seem shocked by his


    stories, as if she knew all of this long ago.


    His eyes lit up, and he asked, ¡°Holly, you¡¯re not unfamiliar to all those things, are you?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Holly shook her head, and upon noticing Alex¡¯s gaze on her, she bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother. I didn¡¯t tell


    you the truth. I¡¯m not an orphan!¡±


    She then noticed that everyone was smiling at her.


    ¡°You guys made that assumption already?¡±


    ¡°We were just waiting for you to tell us yourself!¡± said Waltz.


    Holly pouted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be honest My dad is the president of the Mountain Warriors, and l secretly ran


    away from home¡­ Brother, Godmother, I didn¡¯t mean to lie. I was just worried that you guys would kick


    me out once you found out! My mom died when I was still really young, and I miss her so much. That¡¯s


    why seeing you, Godmother, felt like I was seeing my mom again¡­¡±


    Holly then wiped her tears.


    Brittany approached her immediately and gave her a big hug. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry. I already see you as my


    own!¡±


    Maya and Waltz came over to hug her as well.


    On the other hand, everyone rolled their eyes at Alex.


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t do anything. Why is everyone ming me for this?¡±


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. A little girl walked in, barefooted. ¡°Papa, Nana, Auntie, why are


    all of you here? I¡¯m afraid of sleeping alone.¡±


    It was Winniefred, and she was currently only in a set of small pajamas.


    Now that her mother, Ze, was still training with Dorothy on the Untitled Ind, she couldn¡¯t spend any


    more time with Winniefred. Moreover, Alex, her so-called father, wasn¡¯t home most of the time. Brittany


    had to take care of her.


    Hence, even during the night, Brittany would sleep next to her¡­ It was great that Lush Cosmetics was


    on a roll, thus, Maya could handle everything on her own.


    With this, Brittany could go on semi-retirement. Apart from making the more critical decisions for the


    business, she basically didn¡¯t have to manage anything else.


    Alex picked Winniefred up, feeling slightly guilty towards her.


    As soon as she was picked up from ska, she was forced to leave her mother. However, he wasn¡¯t


    able to take good care of her either. It was fortunate that Brittany was very fond of her, and she was


    able to take great care of the little girl.


    ¡°Winnie! Did you miss Papa?¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± she nodded and continued, ¡°I miss Mommy too.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Then why don¡¯ t I bring you to see Mommy tomorrow?¡±


    Winniefred¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    Alex replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Papa mustn¡¯t lie! Pinky promise?¡±


    ¡°Pinky, promise!¡±


    Seeing the two interacting, Maya and Waltz looked toward each other, seemingly thinking of the same


    thing.


    They were the first few to get close to Alex, and it had almost been half a year since they¡¯d moved in


    together as well. Even then, they still couldn¡¯t achieve thest stage of their rtionship, which made


    them slightly worried. However, as women, beauties no less, it was hard for them to make the first


    move.


    After that, Brittany brought Winniefred and Holly out of the room.


    She wanted to sleep next to these two unrted family members, her daughter, and granddaughter,


    and spend time with them. However, it was unclear if she was actually trying to create opportunities for


    Maya and Waltz to get closer to her son.


    Waltz then took a bottle of wine and a tall wine ss for each of them.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°Did you know that Maya has some pretty determined admirerstely?¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Huh? Really? Who are they?¡±


    Waltz asked, ¡°What? Do you really want to know?¡±


    Alex turned to Maya and noticed that she looked flustered as if she was a young girl in love. Seeing this


    made him slightly ufortable and jealous, since he had viewed this ¡®godsister¡¯ as his woman after


    all.


    Although no one really thought anything of their rtionship, they had hugged, kissed, and slept with


    each other before. All that¡¯s left was thest stage, so he didn¡¯t quite understand the change of heart.


    Unexpectedly, Maya replied. ¡°Waltz, why are you talking about me? Speak for yourself! That celebrity


    from Hong Kong may be the idol of millions of girls, yet he managed to go up to your offices to chase


    after you. He even gave you flowers and cars! So, how¡¯s it going with him? Hey brother, do you want to


    help her keep an eye out?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex¡¯s expression gloomed, as though he had been stabbed in the gut.


    ¡®I¡¯ve only been away for a month. How did things change this drastically? Someone¡¯s trying to get it on


    with them?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯d have to be away for at least half a year next time. Would that mean that by then, they might¡¯ve


    gotten engaged?¡¯


    ¡°Brother, why look so grumpy?¡±


    ¡°Do you not want Waltz to find a boyfriend?¡±


    Alex was so frustrated that he was going to puke blood a t this point. He mumbled unwillingly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t


    she already have a boyfriend? Why would she need another?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Am I not her boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve ever treated her like a girlfriend! Boyfriends should love and care and spoil their


    girlfriends, yet you¡¯ve never expressed any of that! Youth is temporary, you know? You can¡¯t get it back


    no matter how much you try. So why shouldn¡¯t


    she find her Mr. Right at this age? I think that celebrity is a pretty good guy. He looks great, and he can


    sing and act too! More importantly, he treats Waltz right. I¡®d say that they¡¯ll be bearing a cute little baby


    too¡­¡±


    Waltz looked at Alex¡¯s expression and chuckled. ¡°Oh Maya, stop that! I¡¯m getting a little embarrassed


    here! You should grab yourself a man too, and we¡¯d get married together! Let¡¯s have Alex be our


    witness too. He¡¯d be a great uncle to our children.¡±


    Alex was getting increasingly furious when he heard this, but something just didn¡¯t seem right.


    ¡®F*ck being a witness!¡¯


    ¡®F*ck being an uncle!¡¯


    He then downed the entire ss of wine and grabbed the two of them by their arm. ¡°Fine! I see how it


    is. So both of you are thinking and discussing men, huh? You¡¯re starting to envision marriage, huh?


    Then dream on if you want me to be the witness! I¡¯m not even going to be the child¡¯s uncle. I want to be


    the father!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Alex?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make some babies right now! They¡¯ll be all over you calling you dad!¡±


    With that, the room erupted into a mess. After spending an entire night without sleep, Alex was drained


    of energy. His eyes appeared puffy while his mind was blurry.


    At the time, Maya, whose cultivation had been improving significantly, was massaging his waist


    apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alex. I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d end up like this either.¡±

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    Alex waved his hand back and forth, seemingly still weak. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯m just useless¡­ I¡¯m too


    weak!¡±


    Waltz immediately said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll just get you some medicine. Which one do you want? Do you need


    to replenish your blood energy or your kidneys?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think replenishments will help!¡±


    ¡°I just hope this doesn¡¯t impair my cultivation.¡±


    Maya was extremely heartbroken after seeing how helpless Alex was. She started tearing up. ¡°Brother,


    this is all my fault. If I didn¡¯t force you to¡­ Then you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. What do we do?


    Can I give you back the Chi? I won¡¯t ever force you again.¡±


    Alex was sweating profusely. ¡°I just don¡¯t have enough energy. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll just make sure I be


    stronger from now on.¡±


    He was helpless in this situation.


    Maya¡¯s bloodline was just way too powerful. Not only was her scent addictive, but her cultivation was


    also improving at a drastic rate as well. She was capable of turning a man extremely lightheaded while


    doing the deed and squeeze everyst drop of fluid out of them. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just squeezing out


    his fluids, she was taking his Chi. As soon as they started, she would keep sucking it out of him like a


    leech.


    ¡®She¡¯s even worse than the Chaos Bead!¡¯


    Waltz couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. ¡°Looks like your days of sexual enjoyment areing to an


    end, brother!¡±


    ¡°Next time, Maya just needs to give it to you once, and you¡¯ll be weak for an entire month! Haha! Let¡¯s


    see how you can keep on flirting with other girls then!¡±


    Alex looked extremely awkward after hearing this. However, it was then that he realized that the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine was activated, running in his mind like crazy. It was helping him replenish,


    sucking all the natural spiritual energy from his surroundings. It was unfortunate that this cecked


    spiritual energy. At most, there were just a few units of it.


    ¡®Oh right! I still have the spiritual stones!¡¯


    The spiritual stones were currently ced in the storage purse.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex immediately grabbed one out and clenched onto it. As if the Force could sense it, it started


    absorbing the spiritual energying from the stone all by itself, quenching his entire body, thirsting for


    such energy. Moreover, the absorption rate seemed abnormally fast as well. One stone turned into a


    pile of dust within seconds.


    With the spiritual energy flowing within him, his entire body was starting to feel replenished again. Alex


    could feel his energy returning. Hence, he decided to take another stone and absorbed it, just like he


    did with thest one.


    Slowly, he managed to absorb three, four¡­ Thirty stones.


    Seeing him like this, Maya and Waltz stayed silent as they sat next to him, acting as guardians.


    Alex closed his eyes tight, absorbing the spiritual energy within the stones and turning them into pure


    spiritual power. Since this mechanism was repetitive, he didn¡¯t have to use much mental strength.


    Suddenly, when he took another stone out, he couldn¡¯t seem to absorb any spiritual energy from it, no


    matter how hard he tried.


    ¡®Huh? My spiritual power isn¡¯t at its limit yet. Why can¡¯t I absorb anything?¡¯


    He opened his eyes to look at the stone, confused, to only realize that he had grabbed the wrong thing.


    He wasn¡¯t holding a stone at all but the log he got from Hygieia Valley¡¯s treasury. Since it was heavy, it


    was obviously a hundred times better than regr wood.


    However, it was clearly just an ordinary log, which was why it didn¡¯t seem to contain any spiritual


    energy.


    Just then, as if the Force affected the log, causing it to actually start glowing green. In a mere second, it


    formed into a ray of light and entered Alex¡¯s palm. With this, the green light entered his mind pce,


    staying next to the Chaos Bead, silently.


    ¡®Wh¡­ What is this really?¡¯ Alex was so shocked that his eyes widened, mouth agape.


    Using internal vision, he immediately checked what was happening in his mind pce. He then noticed


    that the green light was still just a ball of green light. As if it had a blurryyer, he couldn¡¯t tell what was


    going on within.


    ¡®Ah, whatever!¡¯ Alex thought as he gave up researching it since his mind pce was storing more and


    more items as if it were a garage. After that, he continued to absorb spiritual energy from spiritual


    stones. Only then, Alex felt as if he was well and alive again.


    Moreover, the spiritual power within him seemed to have improved slightly too. This would help him


    activate his powers better and improve both his speed and strength.

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    At ten in the morning, Alex brought Winniefred along to meet up with Dorothy. Dorothy had turned into


    her ¡°Aunt Rockefeller¡± form.


    An hourter, Alex finally reached the deserted ind on the coast of Oregon, which Dorothy had


    bought with twenty billion.


    He initially thought that this ce would be like a wastnd, so it would be hard for the four princesses


    and Ze to be training here. After all, the conditions here weren¡¯t exactly the best.


    Unexpectedly, that wasn¡¯t the case at all. As soon as theynded, Alex could hear the sound ofrge


    machines operating. They might have been running a piling rig at the time.


    On the north side of the ind was a pier, where hundreds of workers were busy working on its


    expansion, moving as efficiently as possible like they had other work to tend toter.


    Winniefred looked around curiously. ¡°This ce is so pretty!¡±


    Even though the pier was currently still in the makings, one could still tell that it sported a purposefully


    ancient yet elegant design. It seemed to be vintage and spiritual at the same time.


    ¡°Who designed this?¡± Alex asked, still holding Winniefred by the hand.


    Holding Winniefred¡¯s other hand, Dorothy pointed at herself. ¡°So? Do you like it?¡±


    Alex was shocked. ¡°You know how to design such stuff? How did I not know about this?¡±


    Dorothy shrugged. ¡°The stuff on the Reincarnation Stone aren¡¯t just made for cultivation training.


    There¡¯s some other random stuff in there too. So even if I don¡¯t want to learn it, it still automatically


    engraves such knowledge into my mind. I¡¯m guessing that this was what Xienna learned in her past


    life.¡±


    This was the second time Alex heard someone mention Xienna. His chest tightened as he turned


    around to give Dorothy a big hug. ¡°Darling!¡±


    Dorothy smiled. ¡°I still have quite a bit of time, so I want to leave this ce to our sons! Since I¡¯m


    having twins, one of them has to take myst name. My family has only women left after all. I even


    thought of a name already. I¡¯ll call him¡­ Dex Assex.¡±


    ¡°Dicks? You mean like¡­ Down there? Well, it¡¯s your choice!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s spelled D.E.X! Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Alex caressed Dorothy¡¯s stomach. ¡°How are you so sure that you¡¯d get pregnant this time?¡±


    Dorothy seemed confident. ¡°If I can¡¯t even achieve something so trivial, then how would I be able to


    be a powerful cultivator? You really underestimate the powers of a Nascent Soul master.¡±


    As they continued chatting, the three soon arrived at the center of the ind. The scene shocked Alex


    once more. This ce had been turned into apletely new city.


    Not only did they have lots of amodations, they even had arge za.


    At the time, Ze and the others were training on the Fair Maiden¡¯s Heart Sutra.


    Alex counted the heads and noticed that there were eight of them in total. Apart from the four


    princesses and Ze, the other three were strangers, but they were all women. The eight women were


    able to turn the mantra into a battle formation together.


    It was way more destructive to fight together than to fight alone.


    Noticing Alex¡¯s confusion, Dorothy exined, ¡°I found another three potential cultivators. All of them


    already have spiritual roots and talent in cultivation. With the eight of them together, they will be able to


    form a deadlock formation. Only then would they be able to show their true powers.¡±


    ¡°Ze,e here!¡± Dorothy gestured towards the woman in the za.


    The eight women had noticed both Alex and Dorothy as soon as they arrived, especially Ze. She was


    this close to rushing over when she saw her daughter. Now that she was being called over, she


    practically ran towards them.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Winnie missed you so so much!¡±


    Winniefred ran to her mother too. The mother and daughter then embraced each other tightly.


    Just then, another girl skipped toward Alex and eximed. ¡°Alex¡­ So it really was you. Why¡­ What


    brings you here?¡±


    Squinting his eyes gently, Alex eximed as well. ¡°Prisci?!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    Prisci was one of Michelle¡¯s disciples.


    She was an extremely potent woman, considering she had Kyuhelios blood. Once, Alex had even


    borrowed some of her blood to help cure the parasitic worm in Leanne, Jack¡¯s wife.


    He wanted to train Prisci personally at that time, but Michelle had her eyes on her first, and he put


    that thought away.


    ¡°Why are you here, Prisci? Did you stop going to school?¡± Alex asked, still very much surprised.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Dorothy asked. ¡°No wonder this young girl¡¯s martial arts seemed familiar.


    You were the one who taught her the art of Kyuhelios, right?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Nope, Michelle did.¡± With that, Alex told her everything that happened.


    Dorothy said, ¡°The amended version of the Kyuhelios you made is still too weak It can¡¯t help her


    achieve a higher level of cultivation. Prisci has a lot of potential, and her spiritual roots are of a pretty


    high level too. As long as we give her time, her powers would be out of this world! She has already


    surpassed Michelle at this point.¡±


    Just then, one of the four princesses, Suzaku, approached them as well.


    ¡°Hey, Master Alex, long time no see!¡±


    She looked the same as before but carried apletely different aura. Now, she looked more confident


    and arrogant; her gaze even taunting as she looked toward Alex.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve improved on your skillstely? How much did you improve, hmm? Because I¡¯d like


    to spar with you!¡±


    The woman still held a grudge against him for defeating her and locking her core.


    After training with Dorothy, she mastered a part of the Fair Maiden¡¯s Heart Sutra, especially when it


    came to one-to-onebat. Now that she¡¯d met up with Alex, she wanted to try out her skills on him. In


    actual fact, this was also one of the goals that she was aiming for. She wanted to have him under her


    foot one day.


    Alex froze. ¡°You want to spar with me? There¡¯s no need for that, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh, are you scared, Master Alex?¡± Suzaku asked.


    Alex nced at Dorothy and replied, ¡°Alright, since you have such courage to challenge me, show me


    just how much you¡¯ve improved.¡±


    Dorothy added, ¡°Suzaku improved the quickest here, so don¡¯t be too overconfident, else you might end


    up eating your words! [won¡¯t help you even if you start crying from being beaten up. You can only


    me yourself for being too weak.¡±


    Hearing this, Alex was slightly appalled. ¡¯Looks like Suzaku has be quite powerful now.¡¯


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°How about this? Back then, you couldn¡¯t even break my defense. So let¡¯s see if you can now. If you


    can, then I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡± Alex smiled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet too?¡± Suzaku asked.


    ¡°A bet? Okay then, what would you like to bet on?¡±


    Hearing this, the other three princesses, Seiryuu, Byakko, Genbu, and the other few women came over


    as well. Even Ze and Winniefred, who were still hugging each other, came to watch.


    Suzaku thought about how embarrassing had been for her to wash Alex¡¯s socks when she was still


    acting as his ve. As a proud empress to be, it was an outrageous insult to her.


    She smiled. ¡°If you lose, you have to wash my feet!¡±


    Alex froze. ¡°That¡¯s it? Then what if I win?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wash yours.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Suzaku had no idea that Aunt Rockefeller was Dorothy, Alex¡¯s wife. If she did, she would¡¯ve never


    made such a bet. However, everyone here thought that Aunt Rockefeller was just Alex¡¯s aunt, hence


    such a bet wouldn¡¯t make things awkward at all.


    ¡°Come at me then!¡± Alex raised his hand slightly, not moving an inch from where he stood as he


    activated his Mystic Armor.


    Patterns of a turtle shell started showing up under his skin.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    ¡°Fair Maiden¡¯s Graceful Kick!¡±


    Suzaku immediately gave him a harsh attack.


    A loud explosion filled the air as talismans formed around her long leg, kicking Alex right on the chest


    This scene looked violent yet beautiful, scaring Winniefred so much that she closed her eyes and


    yelled, ¡°Watch out, papa!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®That little girl is his daughter?¡¯


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t that mean that Ze is his wife?¡¯


    Within the four princesses, Seiryuu and Byakko still remembered clearly what Alex had done to them,


    hence they held grudges against him as well.


    Ze, however, had been training in the Fair Maiden¡¯s Sutra under Aunt Rockefeller¡¯s guidance. They


    managed to practice the Eight Dested Killing Formation, which required everyone to connect both


    mind and soul. Hence, it was normal that they treated each other like sisters.


    ¡®How are we going to keep spending time with each other after this?¡¯


    Dum!!!


    A loud thud echoed through the air as yellow light shone from Alex¡¯s body. He took the hit with ease.


    Alex could tell that his powers hadn¡¯t decreased even Maya had sucked him dry. On the contrary, it


    appeared that the spiritual energy and electric elemental powers within him were even more


    concentrated than before, as if wholly renewed. Moreover, his defense, the Mystic Armor, was way


    stronger than before.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. ¡®Looks like being sucked dry is still beneficial for me! Maya¡¯s


    bloodline is just so strong. If I have a stronger body and stamina, wouldn¡¯t my powers be stronger


    if I did it with her every day?¡¯


    However, spiritual stones depleted way too quickly, and neither did he have many of them.


    ¡°Second move, Fair Maiden¡®s Storm Fist!¡±


    Suzaku immediatelyunched a second attack after the first didn¡¯t work. Just now, she had only used


    half her power, but now, she exerted eight percent of it.


    Bish! Bish! Bish!


    Without any warning, she punched him three times in a row.


    The light of the Mystic Armor continued to shine through Alex¡¯s body, but it wasn¡¯t broken at all.


    ¡°Now this is getting interesting!¡±


    ¡°If you really want me to wash your feet, you¡¯d need more power than that!¡± Alex said.


    Suzaku frowned. She didn¡¯t expect his defense to be this strong. She thought that she was ten times


    stronger than before.


    Back then, she was just a mere Mystic rank fighter. However, aftering here, Aunt Rockefeller told


    them that fighters were no different from ordinary people. If one didn¡¯t start their journey in cultivation,


    all their powers were just mere tricks without forming a base core to train.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Currently, she had surpassed many stages and formed her base core, bing a true cultivator. Her


    current cultivation was at Spirit Transcendence level as well.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that Alex was at Core Formation now. Hence their powers were at a


    significant difference.


    Alex, on the other hand, naturally noticed that Suzaku was at Spirit Transcendence, but her attacks


    were slightly stronger than usual Spirit Transcendence cultivators.


    This was obviously thanks to the Fair Maiden Heart Sutra.


    After the second attack, Suzaku realized a gap between them after she was unable to break Alex¡¯s


    defense. Suzaku¡¯s face turned pale as she asked, ¡°Which stage in cultivation are you at?¡±


    ¡°I just passed the Core Formation tribtion a while ago,¡± replied Alex.


    Pondering, Suzaku realized that there were two big stages and six little stage gaps between them.


    Besides, upgrading from Divine Transcendence to Core Formation was an extremely hard challenge.


    Core Formation was the stage where one could truly start their journey in cultivation within the


    cultivation world. Many ended up stuck at Divine Transcendence among cultivators, and even more


    had died during the lightning tribtion.


    Eight out of ten people weren¡¯t strong enough to survive it.


    Dorothy spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up. You have arge gap between you, to boot. Unless the


    eight of you team up and use the Eight Dested Killing Formation, you wouldn¡¯t be able to break his


    little turtle shell.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think eight Divine Transcendences would be able to break my defense even if they teamed up,¡±


    Alex questioned.


    ¡°Numbers ain¡¯t the problem¡­ It¡¯s the gap between our cultivation powers.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to bet on it?¡± Dorothy asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure that they could break your defense if they teamed


    up.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°What shall we bet on then?¡±


    Seiryuu said, ¡°If you lose, you have to wash all of our feet.¡±

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    Alex wanted to see just how powerful the Eight Dested Killing Formation was. Just by the name, it


    did indeed sound quite terrifying.


    ¡°Alright then! I agree to this bet!¡± he said without hesitation andughed.


    Since Ze was part of the team, she put Winniefred down and turned to Alex. ¡°Eight Dested Killing


    Formation isn¡¯t just a formation made by eight people you know? Its power is absolutely immense, so


    be careful.¡±


    Suzaku said, ¡°Hey Ze, which side are you even on right now? If you go easy on him on purpose, then


    what¡¯s the point of this bet? You can only choose a side, your man or us.¡±


    Ze blushed. ¡°He¡¯s not my man.¡±


    ¡°Then why did your daughter call him Papa?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s her godfather!¡±


    Dorothy spoke up. ¡°This will be a fair fight, so don¡¯t go easy at all. If I find any of you doing so, their


    cores will be destroyed, and they¡¯ll be banished from this ind.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Do you have to be that brutal?¡±


    Dorothy huffed. ¡°It¡¯s to prevent you from trying anything foolish. Give us your all, or do you really think


    you¡¯re unbeatable?¡±


    Alex smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Oh, Aunt, you have no idea who I¡¯ve been with the past few


    days. I¡¯ve been battling for a few days straight, and I just managed to escape! I have to go back into


    hiding tomorrow because I really can¡¯t fight them anymore. Even just a mere disciple can beat me up


    like a punching bag.¡±


    ¡°What? How is that possible? Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll tell you all the detailster. Let¡¯s give your women¡¯s army a try first!¡±


    In just a few moments, the eight women stood together, standing in unique yet odd cements.


    Winniefred yelled to Alex, ¡°You can do it, Papa!¡±


    She then turned to Ze. ¡°You can do it too, Mommy!¡±


    ¡®Hey, which side are you even on, kid?¡¯


    At the center of the Eight Dested Killing Formation was Suzaku.


    ¡°White Tigress Power Realm! ¡± she yelled.


    Ring!


    Eight of them immediately shifted from their positions. Everyone emitted an intense aura as spiritual


    energy filled the air¡­


    Among the eight women, Suzaku was the strongest fighter since she was at the middle stage of Spirit


    Transcendence.


    Three of them were at the Spirit Transcendence stage as well, whereas the others were at a lower


    stage. Logically, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for such a team to defeat a Core Formation stage cultivator.


    However, Alex was very familiar with formation circles. He was able to see just how fascinating this


    formation was. Every position in the team benefitted the other. There weren¡¯t any ws or openings at


    all. This formation could even adjust ordingly to their opponent¡¯s power.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The White Tigress Power Realm then formed a white tigress above the women¡¯s heads. It looked


    surreal, standing twenty meters tall.


    ¡°Thousand Snowy des!¡± Suzaku shouted again.


    The White Tigress then lunged towards Alex and attacked him.


    Roar!


    It roared to the sky.


    Alex¡¯s expression changed. He knew that this attack was much stronger than Suzaku¡¯s. Not only did it


    connect and activate the spiritual power within all eight of them, but it even got help from the spiritual


    power from nature, making the formation ever more potent.


    Alex could dodge the attack, but he chose not to. He did ce a bet to see if they could break his


    defense after all.


    He looked grim as he stomped his foot, activating his armor to its maximum defense. This formed a


    yellow turtle shell shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    The attacknded on the shield harshly. Alex could only withstand it for three seconds. After that, the


    shield broke.


    The Thousand Snowy des won the bet with ease.

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    As if an avnche, the attack came down on Alex like a thousand falling boulders. Alex narrowed his


    eyes and called for the Sword of the Universe, using it to form a formation circle.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!


    Loud explosions filled the air.


    Alex was thrown back ten meters or so, leaving a long, deep trail on the ground.


    Suzaku yelled again, ¡°Breaking Swords Lock!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± Alex froze, standing still as he contemted if he should use the Seven des of


    Death and the Breaking Point.


    However, thinking back to his status as a Core Formation cultivator, having to use the Sword of the


    Universe was embarrassing enough as was. If he had to use any other spiritual tool, it would be


    downright shameful.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just take it then!¡®


    Boom!


    This time, Alex was sent flying back hundreds of meters. His clothes were all torn up as well.


    Although they didn¡¯t manage to break his entire defense down, he already looked a mess.


    Standing on the Sword of Universe, he flew back and stared at the eight women below. With a smile,


    he said, ¡°All of you are so strong! You won!¡±


    After seeing his Imperial Sword Flight ability, the eight women knew that if he wanted to dodge them,


    they wouldn¡¯t even be able toy a finger on him from the start.


    ¡°Although you guys are of a lower level than me, you still managed to attack with such power. So you


    should definitely be proud of yourselves. Since my Mystic Armor broke, then I admit defeat,¡± Alex said


    calmly.


    Prisci said, ¡°If you flew to the sky from the beginning, Alex, we couldn¡¯t even hit you.¡±


    ¡°Then that would be cheating,¡± replied Alex.


    Suzaku smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a man of your words, right? Now that you¡¯ve lost remember to wash all eight of


    our feet. Don¡¯t you dare leave a single one out!¡±


    Ze was in an ufortable position. ¡°This¡­ This isn¡¯t right, is it? It¡¯s just¡­ Too insulting to him!¡±


    Dorothy then spoke up. ¡°You guys just don¡¯t know him well. Do you know what his biggest fetish is? It¡¯s


    to touch the feet of a beauty. So imagine just how happy he feels now. Right, Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    Alex obviously denied this. ¡°Why would anyone be happy to wash someone¡¯s feet? Why don¡¯t you


    wash mine every day then, aunt?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me spit on you.¡±


    Dorothy then turned to everyone else. ¡°Alright then, everyone, Alex is the one who lost this bet! So if


    any of you would like him to keep his end of the deal, go look for him whenever you like!¡±


    ¡°Besides all that, you guys should notice that no matter how powerful the Eight Dested Killing


    Formation is, true masters will have a lot of other skills up their sleeves, along with extremely strong


    defenses. If Alex were to attack you guys with his swords, you wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to attack


    him. Hence, keep working on improving yourselves. The higher your level, the stronger the formation


    will be.¡±


    After saying this, she gestured towards Alex. ¡°Come over here!¡±


    In just a few moments, Alex and Dorothy ended up on the other side of the ind.


    ¡°What did you mean by your words just now? Where are you going to hide?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°Flying Eagles Academy!¡±


    Alex then simply exined everything that had happened to him in the past few days. However, it was


    apparent that he didn¡¯t tell her about what happened with Phoebe.


    ¡±The five-starmander, Jade Benmore?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I guess I would like to meet such a powerful woman.¡±


    Dorothy seemed to be fflled with anticipation. ¡°But the thing is, she is also far from being a top-level


    cultivator! It¡¯ll be good to head to the Flying Eagles Academy, but first, get a grip on what¡¯s going on


    within the Stone Age realm. Then we can n on what to doter on.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Do you not want to go?¡±


    Dorothy caressed her stomach and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m having a baby, so how can I?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s prime time for the eight of them to get their base down. So I really can¡¯t walk away from


    my responsibilities like this. If peace can only be maintained for another six months, we have to


    prepare ourselves fully before the timees.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°By the way, where did you say you wanted to bring me?¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s actually just a dungeon that I found unexpectedly¡­ But since you¡¯re leaving


    tomorrow, I can go in by myself!¡±


    Alex replied, ¡±Why don¡¯t I enroll at the academy first and maybe try to take a leave? Then we can check


    it out together.¡±


    ¡°That works too!¡±


    Half a dayter, Alex handed Jade some forms. Apart from his, the other two were Phoebe¡®s and


    Holly¡¯s.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    The left-wing troops of the Flying Eagles were holding a funeral. The Left-wing Lieutenant¡¯s favorite


    son, also known as the first son of his generation, Maxwell Lawrence, had been killed.


    It was rumored that he died a horrible death, where his corpse came back in pieces. There were even


    rumors of his murderer being Jade Benmore¡¯s disciple, despite her status as Flying Eagles¡¯ empress


    and the only five-star warrior in America.


    The incident immediately spread throughout the Flying Eagles squad. Many started discussing if the


    rumors were true.


    Since this was rted to Jade and Lieutenant Colton Lawrence, everyone only dared to discuss it


    privately. This was because the two had extreme power and status in the squad, and their fighting skills


    were out of this world.


    However, people were more curious about Jade¡¯s disciple.


    Boom!


    A strong young man smashed a stone bench into pieces in the funeral hall of the Lawrences.


    ¡°Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Are we just going to let that murderer run free? So what if they¡¯re Benmore¡¯s disciple? A murderer


    should die for their sins!¡±


    This man was Maxwell¡¯s older brother, Michael Lawrence.


    At the very front of the hall was a middle-aged woman, Colton¡¯s wife, and Maxwell¡®s mother, Petunia


    Lawrence. She was currently bawling her eyes out.


    ¡°I want him dead!¡±


    ¡°I must kill him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have his whole family die along with my son!¡±


    Petunia¡¯s expressions were twisted as seeds of hatred sprouted within her heart. If Alex didn¡¯t die, she


    knew she would never rest.


    ¡°Colton, you useless piece of sh*t! You watched as your son got killed, and his body was cut into


    pieces! You can¡¯t even ask Benmore to hand the culprit over! What good are you? What good are


    you?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my son! My pitiful son!¡±


    Colton¡¯s expression darkened, clenching his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My son won¡¯t die for nothing! I¡¯ll never


    forgive that bastard! But we can¡¯t be rash now. That woman Benmore is hoping that out of spite. I¡¯ll do


    something extreme so she can kill me off with an appropriate excuse!¡±


    Michael asked, ¡°Dad, do you think Benmore was the one who ordered her disciple to kill Third Brother


    off?¡±


    Colton replied, ¡°What do you think? Of course, she did!¡±


    ¡°F*ck, what a b*tch! How dare she?!¡±


    After a short pause, Michael said, ¡°Didn¡¯t someone say that the bastard is going to Flying Eagles


    Academy? Fine then, I¡¯ll have him dead the moment he enrolls! People who die in the academy won¡¯t


    have anything to do with us anyway!¡±


    With a cunning look, Michael took his phone out and dialed a number.


    ***


    Alex, Phoebe, and Holly were currently in a helicopter that had departed Michigan. Their destination


    was Flying Eagles Academy.


    Alex had no idea how Yuno convinced Phoebe¡¯s parents, but they somehow agreed to let her go. They


    even told Alex to take good care of her. No matter how one looked at it, Grace was obviously treating


    Alex as her son-inw already.


    Alex, however, was still unsure if the parents knew that he had done the deed with Phoebe. Then


    again, a smart woman like Grace should figure out something just by observing Phoebe¡¯s demeanor.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne, on the other hand, didn¡¯t say much about it, only expressing a slight shock when he heard that


    they were going to Flying Eagles Academy. After that, he remained silent, as if he knew what the


    academy.


    In reality, Alex had no idea that officials like Wayne had had a secret meeting to prepare for an attack.


    Since the Stone Age realm could only be maintained for six months, America¡¯s higher-ups knew that


    they had to make some preparations beforehand. Citizens were oblivious to the fact that the


    government was quickly building more shelters as time passed.


    With this, even if the situation were to go out of control, they could still ensure the safety of most of their


    citizens.


    Hence, Wayne was more so surprised that his daughter was qualified to be involved in such matters.

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    Nora Stewart was the person piloting the helicopter. This annoyed Alex slightly since he disliked this


    woman till now. She had always been trying to make small talk with them.


    ¡°Hey Al, Flying Eagles Academy is like, super big. So prepare yourselves mentally. Have you guys


    thought about what subject you¡¯d be majoring in? Would you like me to give you a general description


    of all of them?¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I¡®ll ask around when the timees.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote when you ask around. People in the academy are like real busy. So why would they


    have the time and energy to answer all your questions?¡±


    Alex closed his eyes and pretended to sleep, angering Nora.


    She clenched her teeth. ¡°Hey, brat! How long are you going to be this rude to me? It¡¯s not like it was a


    big deal or anything. How are you so petty?¡±


    Alex opened his eyes. ¡°In my book, I won¡¯t give those who¡¯ve betrayed me once a second chance.¡±


    ¡°Did I really betray you, though?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    Nora was speechless.


    Holly didn¡¯t understand and asked, ¡°So you used to be my brother¡¯s woman¡­ But ended up cheating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind,¡± replied Alex.


    The statement enraged Nora so much that the helicopter started swaying. ¡°What do you mean by that?!


    Are you saying I¡¯m ugly??¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself.¡±


    ¡°What the f..!¡±


    Since they could no longer have a proper conversation, Nora piloted this helicopter as if it were a jet.


    She wished she could just kill off all her passengers with a crash.


    Finally, the helicopter reached the entrance of the Flying Eagles Academy.


    Nora was toozy tond, snapping, ¡°Just get down yourselves. And don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind you,


    punk. The Left-wing troops will be having a funeral for Maxwell Lawrence these few days, so they¡¯re


    still very unstable at the moment. Many want you dead right now, and there are definitely some


    students here that are close with the Lawrences. So, be careful.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Thanks!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Ah¡­ You¡¯re finally speaking normally. ¡±


    ¡°Put yourself in my shoes,¡± said Alex. ¡°Would you be happy if someone tricked you like that? You have


    to do better if you want me to cure your illness, or you could make a trade using things like formation


    blueprints.¡±


    After saying that, Alex grabbed both Phoebe and Holly and leaped off the helicopter.


    ***


    Flying Eagles Academy was situated on the coast of Oregon, a natural ind. This ind, however,


    wasn¡¯t charted on any maps, and no satellite could find this ce either¡­


    When Nora was piloting the helicopter, she was required to pass through a cloud of fog. That fog was


    the entrance to this realm, the entire ind was contained within here.


    Afternding, they noticed that the entrance to the academy was merely two kilometers away. The


    gates were a few of kilometers tall, reaching into the sky. They looked extremely extravagant.


    Within the school grounds, a few students were grouped together.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t that Alex Rockefeller guye?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for almost a day now! Could he have found out that we¡¯re here to fight him? Is that


    why he chickened out?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! He killed Maxwell! Where else can he hide apart from this academy? Unless he has a death


    wish, of course! Commander Benmore¡¯s disciple, huh? I¡¯d like to see what he can do.¡±


    Powerful men and women were within this group, causing the younger students to be so scared that


    they avoided them at all costs.


    Some even pointed and gossiped from afar¡­


    ¡°Why are the members of ck Tiger Corps waiting at the gate? Is someone having an unlucky day?¡±


    ¡°I heard some newbies areing today. Could they be here to get them?¡±


    ¡°What? Those newbies caught the eyes of ck Tiger Corps? Who even are they?¡±

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    No one knew that Alex had changed his appearance with transformation technique after getting off


    Nora¡¯s helicopter. Certainly, Yuno and Holly saw it


    ¡°Whether it is Jade Benmore¡¯s disciple, or the Lawrence family¡¯s enemy who killed Maxwell Lawrence,


    once my identity is exposed inside the Flying Eagles Academy, I¡¯ll surely attract endless trouble.¡±


    ¡°Disguise and transformation is the wisest choice.¡±


    Yuno nodded. ¡°That Jade Benmore whosoever isn¡¯t considered a real expert too. In order to attract you


    to the Flying Eagles, that person would go to any length. Don¡¯t worry, when my strength is slightly


    recovered, I¡¯ll trample that woman under my foot and make her address you as daddy.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Cough! Um¡­ It¡¯s not necessary! Commander Benmore has had it quite hard in order to protect our


    home and the country.¡±


    Yuno grunted and kept quiet.


    At this time, another helicopternded. It stopped in front of Alex and the rest. Ten or so people came


    down from the helicopter. They were young, vigorous men and women with an extraordinary cultivation


    base.


    Alex looked at them in a sweeping nce. It turned out that most of them were cultivators and their


    cultivation base was not weak. One of them had reached the Core Formation stage just like him.


    It seemed like he had really underestimated the world. Originally, he thought that Martial Honors and


    Martial Saints could run rampant in America. Only now did he realize that there were many people that


    were much stronger than the Martial Honors and Martial Saints.


    They just did not move around in the same activity circle. Ever since having contact with the secret


    realm and the ancient force field, the focus of many cultivators was no longer in the ordinary realm of


    America.


    Besides, the American officials had blocked the news so that ordinary citizens would not find out that


    there were still many cultivators in this world.


    ¡°Hey, Senior, are you a student from the Flying Eagles Academy too?¡±


    A sturdy, strong guy ran toward Alex and the others. He was smiling, cheerful and enthusiastic.


    Yuno nced at him. She immediately lost interest in this little guy who did not even reach the


    Foundation Establishment stage.


    Alex said, ¡°You guys are¡­¡±


    The guy smiled and said, ¡°We are the winners of the Flying Eagle Selection Tournament, and we are


    here to report to the Flying Eagles Academy on our first day today. My name is Bradley Choo, Senior.¡±


    Just when Alex wanted to tell him that he was not any senior, several young men and women ran over.


    A pretty yet arrogantdy pushed Bradley away. ¡°You¡¯re just a civilian without any cultivation base.


    What are you stirring here? Stay aside.¡±


    After that, she smiled at Alex. ¡°Senior, my name is Jinvy Huckson, and I¡¯m under the East Flower


    Sect¡¯s grand elder, Bolin Chelston. I¡¯m now at the Intermediate-Divine Transcendence stage. Senior, do


    give me some guidance from now on.¡±


    Alex looked at her and thought, ¡®Which faction does the East Flower Sect belong to?¡¯


    He asked, ¡°Do all of you belong to the East Flower Sect?¡±


    Jinvy said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Eight of us are from the East Flower Sect while six are from Hidden Sword


    Pavillion! By the way, Senior, howe I can¡¯t tell your cultivation base? Could it be that you have


    reached the Nascent Soul stage and above already?¡±


    These words immediately caused the people around to look at Alex with an iparable look of


    longing and respect.


    ¡®He¡¯s already at the Nascent Soul stage and above at such a young age. How awesome!¡¯


    Jinvy only assumed that because Holly¡¯s cultivation base had reached the Divine Transcendence


    stage, just like her. Clearly, Holly was looking up to Alex.


    The truth was that Holly had been stuck at the Foundation Establishment stage previously and she


    could not make any breakthrough. However, when Alex came back from the Spiritual Valley Dungeon,


    he obtained an entire storage purse¡¯s worth of spiritual herbs that were enough to concoct thousands of


    pills that could restore her energy cores and meridians.


    After that, Holly¡¯s energy cores were restored, and she also got the vital energy pill specially made for


    her by Alex. Eventually, her umted cultivation rushed into the Divine Transcendence stage in one


    fell swoop.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not at the Nascent Soul stage and above. In fact, you people don¡¯t have to


    address me as a senior because we also just came to report ourselves today.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Jinvy¡¯s expression changed. Her deliberate ingratiating attitude earlier disappeared in an instant, and it


    was reced by condescension and disdain.


    A grunt came out of her nose.


    A young man at the side, who wanted to please Jinvy, spoke viciously toward Alex, ¡°What the hell? A


    civilian student without any cultivation? You¡¯re far worse than Bradley Choo. You should¡¯ve rified it


    right away when my senior Jinvy addressed you as a senior. D*mn, you even pretended to be stupid


    and intended to take advantage out of us. If this wasn¡¯t the entrance of the


    Flying Eagles Academy, I would¡¯ve beaten you to the ground.¡±


    Alex chuckled. ¡°You could try.¡±


    Jinvy pulled that East Flower Sect¡¯s disciple back. ¡°The Flying Eagles Academy forbids private fights.


    Don¡¯t fall for his tricks. A civilian staff without cultivation will not achieve anything. There will be plenty


    of opportunities to mess him upter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Senior!¡±


    That guy contained his anger and looked at Alex coldly. ¡°B*stard, wait for it!¡±


    Alex raised his hand and pped him on the face.


    p!


    It was loud and clear.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The guy was stunned from the p. He looked at Alex in disbelief. ¡°What the f*ck?! How dare you hit


    me?!¡±


    ¡°Your mouth is full of sh*t!¡±


    p! p! p! p!


    Alex raised his hand and gave him another four ps, knocking off a mouthful of his teeth. He coldly


    said, ¡°Curse at me one more time and I¡¯ll shut you up for the rest of your life.¡±


    All the people from the East Flower Sect were righteously outraged yet felt dumbfounded.


    Among these people, the Core Formation cultivator from the Hidden Sword Pavilion nced twice at


    Alex, Holly and Yuno before immediately drawing his attention elsewhere. After that, he turned to the


    other disciples of Hidden Sword Pavilion and said, ¡°This is none of our business. We should head in


    first!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eldest Senior!¡±


    Meanwhile, the people of East Flower Sect surrounded Alex and the others.


    ¡°How unbridled. How arrogant. You¡¯re just a civilian student. How dare youy hands on someone from


    the East Flower Sect? Do you want to be expelled from the Flying Eagles Academy?¡±


    Alex calmly said, ¡°Since I¡¯m just a civilian student, what is it that I¡¯d be afraid of? Come at me altogether


    if you¡¯re that capable.¡±


    Jinvy pointed at Alex ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The people from the East Flower Sect left. That guy named Bradley was from the East Flower Sect as


    well.


    He walked at the end. When he passed by Alex, he whispered, ¡°Sister Huckson will surely report you to


    the personnel in the Flying Eagles Academy. If you have connections around here, you should look for


    them immediately!¡±


    Alex was not afraid of being reported by these people. The three of them did not enter through the


    selection, but with Jade Benmore¡¯s referral letter.


    Jade went to great lengths to get Alex in here with the purpose to serve her. How could she possibly let


    the people from the Flying Eagles Academy expel him?


    When Alex and the others stepped into the entrance of the Flying Eagles Academy, they were indeed


    in trouble.


    Jinvy, who stood in front of a feww enforcement officers, pointed at Alex and said, ¡°That¡¯s him, the


    civilian student without any cultivation. He attacked the martial arts students of the East Flower Sect


    with a bad attitude to lure us to fight back and cause a private fight, so that the academy can cancel our


    admission. Fortunately, the people of the East Flower Sect knew the rules. Otherwise, we would have


    fallen for his trick. My junior got four teeth knocked out by him just like that.¡±


    Onew enforcement officer said, ¡°The Flying Eagles Academy shall not allow students with such bad


    behaviour to stay.¡±


    In Jinvy¡¯s sneer, the threew enforcement officers charged toward Alex.


    ¡°Get down on your knees and leave your eptance letter. And then, get out!¡±


    Alex raised one of his eyebrows. ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    One of them said, ¡°You¡¯ve breached the academy rules when you picked a fight. You¡¯ve been


    expelled.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You want to expel me? You aren¡¯t qualified to do so.¡±

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    ¡°What did you just say? Say it one more time.¡±


    Thew enforcement officers were furious. It was their first time seeing such an arrogant freshman. In


    fact, thesew enforcement officers patrolling the academy entrance were not hired employees of the


    Flying Eagles Academy but veteran students of the Flying Eagles Academy. After studying in the Flying


    Eagles Academy for a year and earning enough points, they could enter the ancient force field. But in


    reality, most people were unwilling to enter the ancient force field because the ce was too


    dangerous. However, they were willing to stay at the Flying Eagles Academy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was because the Flying Eagles Academy had plenty of spiritual energy and inextricable ties with


    the inside of the ancient force field. For example, many of the materials extracted from the ancient


    force field would be distributed by the frontliners on the spot, whereas the rest would flow into the


    Flying Eagles Academy and be distributed to the people of the academy.


    These materials were simply not avable outside. Other than that, there was still another reason.


    Other than the martial arts sects, the cultivation sects still existed in America nowadays. For instance,


    the Mountain Warriors, the East Flower Sect that had appeared previously, Hidden Sword Pavilion, and


    the other one was the Yukon Sect.


    These four cultivation sects had a long history of heritage, and they had formed the biggest cultivation


    sects in current America. However,pared with the Flying Eagles Academy, even these big four


    sects had to step aside. It could be said that the Flying Eagles Academy was an official organization of


    America that was tantamount to a cultivation alliance, including the big four sects.


    The big four sects also had to procure many resources from the Flying Eagles Academy.


    Meanwhile, many onlookers were attracted to the academy entrance because of thew enforcement


    officers¡¯ roars. The gathered onlookers included the members of the ck Tiger Corps who had been


    waiting specifically for Alex.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°A freshman and the people of thew enforcement team are having a conflict. It¡¯s been a long time


    since I¡¯ve seen such a surprising scene. I hope this freshman won¡¯t let us down.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! That Rockefeller guy still hasn¡¯t shown up yet, and I¡¯m getting sleepy from the waiting! Let¡¯s go,


    let¡¯s go to the front and watch the show. I¡¯d really hope to see a tough one teaching those guys from


    thew enforcement team a lesson. What a bunch of trash.¡±


    Many senior students dared not mess with the ck Tiger Corps as well.


    So, even though that person spoke loudly and the seniorw enforcement team members could hear


    him clearly, they did not dare to do anything to him. They could only vent their anger on Alex.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯d break your legs!¡±


    The seniorw enforcement officer lifted the stick in his hand. He twisted it and stretched it before


    turning it into a long stick.


    Alex simply nced at it, and he knew that it was a magical treasure.


    However, he saw the otherw enforcement officer holding the same stick. That thing was probably a


    mass-produced item, so it should not be that great.


    Meanwhile, the people of the East Flower Sect, especially Jinvy, were sneering as they looked at Alex.


    The group of onlookers around him all had the expression of watching a monkey show.


    They looked at him but they also looked at Holly and Yuno.


    Alex took a deep breath, and he suddenly changed his mind.


    Previously, he changed his appearance and hid his identity so that he couldy low in the Flying Eagles


    Academy. After earning enough points, he would go to the ancient force field to look for a chance.


    However, when he saw the gazes of these onlookers, he suddenly did not want toy low.


    Kind people would get bullied by others; others would take advantage of docile people. He would not


    mind if it was just him, but he could never let Holly and Yuno suffer with him.


    So¡­


    ¡°You said I picked a fight, but did you see it? Which eye of yours saw it? Do you have any proof?¡±


    asked Alex as he sneered at thew enforcement officers.


    That person swung his stick. ¡°Are you trying to deny it?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not going to deny it. I just want to show you the way I picked a


    fight!¡±


    Thew enforcement officers were puzzled. Everyone else was puzzled as well.


    Meanwhile, with a sudden sh of his body and a rhythm of lightning, Alex rushed into the East Flower


    Sect in the crowd and suddenly grabbed that arrogant woman, Jinvy.


    He raised his hand.


    p!


    A pnded heavily on Jinvy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you see it now? This is how I pick a fight.¡±

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    ¡°Do you want to record this? Did you see it clearly? I¡¯ll show it to you one more time, what do you


    think?¡±


    p!


    It was another p.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Holly¡¯s mouth had formed an ¡®O¡¯ shape while the onlookers let out a gasp. Jinvy was even insanely


    angered. As the disciple of the East Flower Sect¡¯s grand elder, she was known as a high-ranking


    disciple in the sect. Since when had she been treated like that?


    However, she suddenly realized that she was held down by Alex and was unable to move. Her spiritual


    power in her entire body seemed to have been sealed. Not to mention the power to fight back, she


    could not even speak.


    Only Yuno was showing a look of appreciation.


    The person that she favored had to be overwhelmingly dominant. What¡¯s the use of cowering and


    hiding like a useless trash?


    Even the ck Tiger Corps were stunned.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! This guy is way too awesome!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is my first time seeing such an overbearing freshman!¡±


    ¡°I like him already!¡±


    The people from the East Flower Sect could not stand it anymore.


    It would be too embarrassing for the disciples of the East Flower Sect to stand there aside while


    watching their senior sister getting pinned down and pped!


    ¡°Brothers, beat him up!¡±


    ¡°My people of the East Flower Sect shall not be humiliated. No matter who it is, we shall fight till the


    end, even if it means we¡¯re dropping out of the Flying Eagles Academy!¡±


    Alex grunted when he looked at the charging people.


    ¡°Kneel down, all of you!¡±


    It was a phrase that contained a powerful mental storm. These people from the East Flower Sect


    generally had weak mental strength. How could they possibly bepared to an existence like Alex


    who had fought against the ghost emperor, fought against the skeleton army and even had a shattered


    Chaos Bead in his mind pce?


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    All seven of them kneeled down all over the ce.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°How ferocious! Where did hee from? The ck Tiger Corps must have him!¡±


    ¡°Just because you people want him, and he¡¯d be yours? The White Dragon Corps wants him too. Let¡¯s


    y this fairly!¡±


    Someone said, ¡°Won¡¯t he be expelled?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    When the statement was made, the ck Tiger Corps and the White Dragon Corps shook their heads


    and sighed. It would only be strange as hell if the Flying Eagles Academy did not expel him for causing


    such a huge ruckus and fighting so violently.


    The seniorw enforcement student was seething with rage.


    He felt like his authority had been insulted. He grabbed his ck magical stick and yelled, ¡°How


    unbridled!¡±


    That magical stick swung heavily toward Alex¡¯s head.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were as sharp as des. He did not move his legs but his hand was covered with lightning


    as he grabbed the magical stick tightly with his hand.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Lightning raged and travelled to the arm of thew enforcement officer.


    He could not help but let go of the magical stick, only to be snatched away by Alex. With a bang, he


    smashed it backhandedly on thew enforcement officer¡¯s calf.


    Poof!


    The seniorw enforcement student instantly fell on his knees with an excruciating expression. He


    could not even get up for a long time.


    The two remainingw enforcement officers did not even dare to get near that fierce freshman. The


    Flying Eagles Academy had been established for decades, and since when had such an incident


    happened?


    ¡°A¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the Flying Eagles Academy and locked up in the prison?¡±


    questioned Jinvy loudly when she could finally speak.


    She knew that she had misjudged this guy. He was at least ten times more powerful than her. However,


    it was toote to regret it now. All she had was hatred and resentment now.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have beaten you up if I¡¯m afraid!¡± Alexughed as he said.


    He swung the stick on Jinvy¡¯s butt and asked the crowd, ¡°Where¡¯s the registrar¡¯s office for freshman


    admission? Whoever takes me there will be rewarded with two Spiritual Demon Pills!¡±

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Two Spiritual Demon Pills?¡±


    ¡°Just take them to the registrar¡¯s office for freshman admission?¡±


    The onlookers of the Flying Eagles Academy were all shocked. The Spiritual Demon Pill was some


    great and rare good. It was considered a fourth-grade pill!


    In the Flying Eagles Academy, only the instructor known as the Fairy Doctor knew how to concoct that


    pill.


    Even though it could be redeemed in the academy¡¯s points exchange mall, it was so expensive that it


    could go up to a thousand points for a pill, and not many people could afford to buy it.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± A senior student came forward a few steps. ¡°Can I take a look at the two


    Spiritual Demon Pills?¡±


    Originally, some people already could not resist the urge to jump out and say ¡°I¡¯ll take you there or


    something¡±. But now that this senior student asked so, everyone wanted to see if he could reallye


    up with two Spiritual Demon Pills.


    Even though it was convenient to bring them to the freshman admission counter, it would not be nice if


    people were to find out that they had been fooled by a freshman!


    Alex waved his hand at Holly.


    Holly took out a huge bottle from her backpack. It was brown in colour, the kind that could hold four


    hundred pills of cod liver oil capsules. She simply took out a handful of them, with seven or eight pills in


    total.


    ¡°Brother, here!¡±


    Holly put the pills in Alex¡¯s palm. Then, she took back one pill and put it into her mouth. She smacked


    her lips and swallowed it.


    Alex threw two pills at that senior student and said, ¡°You can check it out.¡±


    After that, he picked up the two pills and swallowed them right away. He passed the remaining two to


    Yuno.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Yuno picked them up with her dainty fingers and put them in her tiny mouth elegantly.


    Thud! Thud!


    At this moment, many people¡¯s jaws dropped as their eyes widened.


    ¡®What was that?¡¯


    ¡®Were those really the Spiritual Demon Pills?¡¯


    ¡®That had to be jelly beans, right?¡¯


    The senior student who had received the two Spiritual Demon Pills looked at Alex and the others


    dumbfoundedly. His mind was nk and he did not even know what to do next until someone rushed


    over to snatch one pill away from his hand and examine it carefully.


    ¡°This is a Spiritual Demon Pill?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! What a joke this is?! This is so tiny, I bet it¡¯s just a six-vored licorice pill!¡±


    In fact, these Spiritual Demon Pills that Alex had concocted were not small at all. They were even


    slightlyrger than cod fish oil capsules. How could they bepared with six-vored licorice pills?


    After that, many people rushed over. At a nce, they all burst intoughter.


    ¡°Haha! This is so funny! How could you call these Spiritual Demon Pills?¡±


    ¡°Freshman, you¡¯re quite funny. Do you think we don¡¯t know what a Spiritual Demon Pill looks like? A


    real Spiritual Demon Pill is at least three times bigger than yours.¡±


    A senior took out a ck pill as he spoke, ¡°Look carefully. This is what a real Spiritual Demon Pill looks


    like. It¡¯s personally concocted by Instructor Fairy doctor, and it¡¯s only avable in the Flying Eagles


    Academy. Don¡¯t tell me that this is an original version of the Spiritual Demon Pill made by yourself.¡±


    Holly said, ¡°Indeed, my brother personally concocted these pills. You¡¯re the blind one who don¡¯t know


    the Spiritual Demon Pill.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The scene was filled withughter again.


    That person said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Elixir Department of the Flying Eagles Academy. How dare you say that


    I don¡¯t know the Spiritual Demon Pill? Little sister, you¡¯ve to be responsible for your words.¡±


    At this moment, a group of people led by ady walked in from the outside of the academy gate. She


    wore a green long dress,bed with a nice ssical hair bun. Her face was covered with a veil and


    her features could not be seen, but her eyes were round, big and bright like the fleeting stars in the


    night sky.


    The moment she stepped through the entrance, she swept a nce at the crowd present.


    Afterwards, she said, ¡°Huh?¡± and moved her feet. She instantly arrived in front of the senior student


    who spoke earlier and grabbed the Spiritual Demon Pill.

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    ¡°D*mn it! Who the hell¡­¡±


    Just when the senior student was about to curse at that person, he looked clearly at the woman


    standing in front of him all of a sudden. His pupils instantly shrank as he was shocked, such that he


    nearly peed himself.


    With respect, he immediately said, ¡°Instructor, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you!¡±


    It turned out that the woman with the veil was the most respectable existence in the Elixir Department,


    the Fairy Doctor.


    The Fairy Doctor stared at that Spiritual Demon Pill, smelled and yed with it for a while. Eventually,


    she put it underneath her veil¡­ Even though her veil had blocked her face, everyone could guess that


    she licked it with her tongue. The next second, she shockingly asked, ¡°Where did you get this Spiritual


    Demon Pill from?¡±


    The senior student was puzzled. ¡°Instructor, this¡­ Is this really a Spiritual Demon Pill? It¡¯s a fake


    Spiritual Demon Pill, right? How could a Spiritual Demon Pill look like that?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor red at him. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where did you get this from?¡±


    The senior student timidly pointed at Alex ¡°It¡¯s his. He said he concocted it himself.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor immediately looked toward Alex. ¡°Did you really concoct it yourself?¡±


    Alex could tell that her eyes were fiery as if she was really shocked.


    He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor started smiling ecstatically. ¡°Great. Which ss are you from?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I just came to report myself today. I don¡¯t know which ss I¡¯m in yet.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor was even happier. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the registrar¡¯s officeter that I¡¯m going to ept


    you as my disciple. When you report yourselfter, just mention my name, the Fairy Doctor! I¡¯m a little


    busy right now, but you shoulde to the instructor¡¯s office to look for me tomorrow morning at nine


    o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll be in instructor¡¯s office number three.¡±


    She seemed very busy.


    After she finished speaking, she turned to the group of people behind her and greeted them before


    preparing to leave.


    That senior student earlier asked, ¡°Instructor, is that really a Spiritual Demon Pill?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor said, ¡°Of course it is.¡±


    ¡°But why does it look so different from the Spiritual Demon Pills you concocted? This is at least two


    thirds smaller!¡±


    ¡°Dumb*ss! The concocted Spiritual Demon Pills will naturally have different forms ording to the


    differences in the Spiritual Demon Pills. It¡¯s rted to the purity and grade of the Spiritual Demon Pills.


    This Spiritual Demon Pill has a purity of over eighty percent, which is considered top grade.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The crowd immediately remembered that Alex and the other two ate the Spiritual Demon Pills earlier,


    as if they were eating jelly beans.


    Furthermore, it seemed that there were a lot of them inside the bottle that Holly was carrying.


    ¡®D*mn, this guy is truly rich!¡¯


    ¡®No, no, that is not the point.¡¯


    ¡®The point is, the Fairy Doctor actually said she wants him to be her disciple¡­ The concept of


    epting disciples and students ispletely different. It seems that the Fairy Doctor has never


    epted any formal disciples, right?¡¯


    ¡®D*mn, what a lucky bast*rd he is!¡¯


    Well, the Fairy Doctor was highly reputable in the Flying Eagles Academy.


    The people of the Flying Eagles Academy looked at Alex with envy and jealousy. However, Alex felt


    strange as he did note to the Flying Eagles Academy to learn alchemy. Just when he was about to


    reject her offer, the Fairy Doctor had left with the people.


    ¡°Alright then, I just won¡¯t report her name when I settle the admission matterter. I¡¯ll choose what


    department I want to enter!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The previous senior student asked, ¡°Do you still mean what you just said? Take you to the registrar¡¯s


    office for freshman admission and you¡¯ll give me two Demon Spirit Pills?¡±


    Alex calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already given the pills to you. Can we go now?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes, yes. Let¡¯s go right away!¡± The senior student was overjoyed.


    The people around them were beating on their own chest remorsefully. They just missed the two


    Spiritual Demon Pills just like


    that.


    Meanwhile, more people looked toward Holly¡¯s bag with wolf-like greedy eyes.


    At this moment, three people approached Alex from the front in an aggressive manner.


    They were two men and a woman who were quite young but their cultivation base was not weak.


    ¡°You¡¯ve beaten up our East Flower Sect¡¯s disciple, yet you¡¯re still thinking that you could go to the


    registrar¡¯s office for freshman admission? Do you think nothing of the East Flower Sect?¡±

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    As soon as they heard that, they knew those were the people from the East Flower Sect.


    Someone amongst the crowd lightly gasped as well. ¡°It¡¯s Stan Cooley, who is ranked thirteenth on the


    Flying Eagles¡¯bat strength leaderboard!¡±


    ¡°Stan Cooleyes from the East Flower Sect and he¡¯s the leading figure of the younger generation in


    the East Flower Sect. I never expected him to be here! Didn¡¯t the others say that he took the Eastern


    Expedition Regiment some time ago to look for the Dragon Dungeon?¡±


    ¡°This is going to be a good show. I wonder if this freshman can defeat Stan Cooley?¡±


    ¡°Are you even awake yet? How can a freshman bepared with Stan Cooley Who¡¯s ranked


    thirteenth on the leaderboard?¡±


    Alex was slightly startled as he listened to the words of those onlookers.


    What was abat strength leaderboard? He had no idea what that was; but he could tell Stan¡¯s


    strength. He was at the Intermediate-Core Formation stage. Indeed, he was considered an expert.


    At this moment, Jinvy and the other East Flower Sect¡¯s disciples immediately rushed over and gathered


    next to Stan. Jinvy covered her face with her hand and pounced on Stan, crying with an overwhelming


    sadness on her beautiful face. ¡°Brother, you have to get justice for me!¡±


    Stan patted Jinvy on her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely help you get justice. I¡¯ll make him regret being


    a human being for bullying the people of our East Flower Sect.¡±


    At this moment, another member of the East Flower Sect whispered in Stan¡¯s ear while looking toward


    Holly¡¯s backpack.


    The next moment, Stan¡¯s gaze was fixated on Holly, and his eyes were filled with greed.


    Many people knew about it


    That person must have told Stan about the Spiritual Demon Pills. After listening to it, Stan must have


    felt a stirring emotion and jealousy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That senior student in the Elixir Department who had received two Spiritual Demon Pills from Alex


    whispered to him, ¡°Bro, this person shouldn¡¯t be messed with. He¡¯s notorious for his ruthlessness in the


    academy. You you should hurry and look for Instructor Fairy Doctor. If she¡¯s willing to intervene for your


    sake, she might be able to help you silence him.¡±


    Right after he finished speaking, Stan took two steps forward and said coldly, ¡°Did I ask you to speak?¡±


    He directed his words at that senior student. After that, before the senior student could answer, Stan


    suddenly raised his hand and pped the senior student on his face.


    Shocked, the senior student said angrily, ¡°How dare you hit me in the academy?!¡±


    p!


    It was another p.


    Stan coldly said, ¡°So what if I hit you? How dare you intervene with the conflict of the East Flower


    Sect? Isn¡¯t it just points? I, Stan Cooley, have plenty of points to spare. If you whine again, I¡¯ll hit you


    once every time I see you.¡±


    Alex was stunned and asked the senior student, ¡°What did he mean? You can simply beat up people


    as long as you have points?¡±


    The senior student nodded. ¡°It¡¯s one of the rules in the Flying Eagles Academy. As long as no one is


    killed or crippled, a thousand points can offset the punishment caused by a private fight.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?!¡±


    Alex was in disbelief.


    But on second thought, he kind of understood it.


    The Flying Eagles Academy was reserved for the ancient battlefields and the students were prepared


    to kill the enemies on the battlefield in the future. The most indispensable trait was righteousness and


    valor. If the academy was too well protected, the students would turn out like pampered brats. How


    would they kill the enemies on the battlefields?


    So, the academy had set such a rule.


    However, Alex still thought that such an academy rule was too unreasonable. He did not know which


    idiot came up with something like that.


    At this moment, the senior student who got pped by Stan did not dare to fight back. His expression


    turned dull and he felt embarrassed to earn the two Spiritual Demon pills from Alex again. Hence, he


    gave the pills back to Alex and said, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t bring you to the freshmen registration


    counter. I¡­ Will return these two Spiritual Demon Pills to you. By the way, my name is Flynn Newell,


    and we¡¯d be in the Elixir department together in the future. You can look for me anytime if there is


    anything that I can help you with.¡±


    Alex looked at the senior student, but he did not take the Spiritual Demon Pills.


    He smiled and said, ¡°What is it that you¡¯re afraid of? He¡¯s just a mad dog. It¡¯d be fine if you just break


    his legs.¡±


    Flynn trembled in shock as he did not know what to say. Meanwhile, all the onlookers nearby were


    wide-eyed.


    They looked at that freshman as if they were looking at a monster. He just called Stan a mad dog right


    in front of him. Was he out of his mind?


    Alex was not insane. However, the crowd was going insane.

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    Stan could not believe his own ears at all. ¡°Did you just call me a mad dog?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Your ears are great, you didn¡¯t hear it wrongly.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Someone in the crowd could not hold back and burst intoughter.


    However, they immediately covered their own mouths. Holly was a bit worried. She used the Voice of a


    Thousand Miles and said to Alex, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think we should take this further, right? The East


    Flower Sect has quite a strong influence and they aren¡¯t weak as well. When the timees, things


    might not end up well.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is the Flying Eagles Academy, not the East Flower Sect.¡±


    He was ready to cause a big mess today.


    ¡®Jade Benmore, you set me up and forcibly put me in here. Then, you¡¯ll have to clean up the mess that


    I have made! If I ever get bullied in the academy, wouldn¡¯t it embarrass you?¡¯


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re very arrogant¡­¡±


    Stan¡¯s expression was cold. When he just said half the sentence, he got interrupted by Alex. ¡°Quit your


    nonsense. Do you dare to ept my challenge? If you lose, you¡¯ll have to be my dog in the future.¡±


    Buzz!


    Stan¡¯s Intermediate-Core Formation aura exploded violently. He was about to explode in anger.


    The onlookers nearby were wide-eyed as well. They could not believe a freshman like Alex would be


    so daring. He had not even settled the freshman admission, yet he already dared to challenge Stan,


    who was in the top twenty of thebat strength


    leaderboard.


    He even addressed him as a dog.


    This felt like they were dreaming.


    Stan¡¯s expression was hideous as he viciously said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you get your courage from.


    Since you have a death wish, I¡¯ll fulfil you! I, Stan Cooley, ept your challenge! Besides, let me tell


    you, a challenge is a life-and-death battle. Don¡¯t me me if you die!¡±


    Holly frightfully pulled Alex. ¡°Brother, he¡¯s an expert!¡±


    Alex pulled her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Yuno smiled as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little sister. If the descendant of the Rockefellers can¡¯t even


    handle a piece of trash, that weakling should just bang himself into the wall to kill himself.¡±


    ***


    Soon, words about the challenge spread through the Flying Eagles Academy.


    A freshman who had just reported to the academy challenged the thirteenth strongest guy on the


    combat strength leaderboard right away. This was unheard of, and it had set a precedent for the Flying


    Eagles Academy.


    More people who heard the news came forth to join in the fun. Not only in the student social circles, but


    it had spread also in the instructor group chats.


    ¡°What? A freshman challenged Stan Cooley?¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a fierce and powerful person inside this wave of iing freshmen?¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s true! I heard that thew enforcement team¡¯s senior students were beaten down by him. With just a


    yell, the East Flower Sect freshmen immediately kneeled down.¡±


    ¡°D*mn! There¡¯s such an awesome freshman?¡±


    ¡°Since I have nothing better to do, I¡¯ll go and take a look. If he¡¯s talented, I¡¯ll keep him as my disciple.


    You people better not snatch him away from me!¡±


    ¡°Old Zach, you shouldn¡¯t mislead the students. If he¡¯s really talented, he¡¯s better off with me. ¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    A group of instructors rushed out in a hurry. A top-notch disciple was like winning the lottery. Who


    wouldn¡¯ t want one?


    As for beating up thew enforcement team and other freshmen¡­


    Oh, would the instructors care about it? As long as he had the potential, the instructor would find an


    excuse for him even if he had killed someone¡­ If he was not capable, he could only be obedient and


    be a virtuous, all-round student.


    The dismissal of a freshman for private fighting was only applicable for mediocre people.


    ***


    On the duel stage of the Flying Eagles Academy, Alex looked at Stan and calmly said, ¡°You go first!¡±


    Stan said, ¡°You want me to go first?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have the chance once I make a move.¡±

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Holy sh*t!¡±


    Below the duel stage was a group of wailing spectators. They were all insanely stimted by this


    freshman¡¯s dominance and arrogance. It was unknown where he got the courage to say such reckless


    words.


    Even some people inside the Flying Eagles Academy had opened a private betting board for betting


    who would win this duel.


    A few instructors also rushed over. However, when they saw Alex on the stage, they were


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°He has no cultivation?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t actually tell his cultivation level at all. Could it be that he is not a cultivator, but


    an esper?¡±


    Naturally, there were espers in the Flying Eagles Academy. Thebat power of a powerful esper was


    not weak at all. However, the malleability of espers was very low. There was nothing that could be


    taught to them. Those students depended on their talents.


    Hence, the instructors¡¯ enthusiasm cooled down at once.


    The instructors would never ept an esper as their disciple. A few instructors even returned in


    disappointment and did not even bother to watch the duel anymore.


    Stan looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re very arrogant. It seems like you have absolute confidence


    in yourself. How about we make a bet? If you lose, you¡¯ll have to leave your bottle of Spiritual Demon


    Pills.¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°Sure! My request remained the same. If you lose, you¡¯ll be my dog!¡±


    ¡°God d*mn it, you¡¯re looking for your own death!¡± Stan¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent.


    He could no longer take it anymore.


    As an Intermediate-Core Formation cultivator and the leading figure of the younger generation in the


    East Flower Sect, how could he repeatedly suffer this kind of grievance? At that moment, he could not


    let Alex have the chance to make a move. He wanted to take him down in one shot. Anyway, the bet


    was already on the table. Even if this guy died on the duel stage, that bottle of Spiritual Demon Pills in


    his sister¡¯s hand would still belong to him.


    ¡°The Returning Blow of the Great Heavens, die!¡±


    He struck with his ultimate skill.


    The condensed Core Formation divine power in his both hands turned into a purple killer beam and


    fiercely struck down Alex¡¯s head. That killer beam was like a boundless mortal purgatory. There would


    be no escape for whoever was covered by it, and the entire duel stage was under the cover of the killer


    beam.


    Everyone looked surprised.


    The people of the East Flower Sect even had a revering look on their faces.


    ¡°Gosh! Second Senior¡¯s Divine Power of the Returning Zeal has already reached the Great Heavens


    stage!¡±


    ¡°Being thirteenth on thebat strength leaderboard isn¡¯t even Second Senior¡¯s limit. If he¡¯s willing to


    challenge it, it should be no problem for him to be in the top ten.¡±


    ¡°After returning from the quest of searching for the Dragon Dungeon, he nned to challenge the top


    ten at first. He only rushed over when he heard that the disciples of the East Flower Sect were being


    bullied. I can¡¯t believe he has used that skill on that freshman before he challenges the top ten.¡±


    Stan¡¯s Returning Blow of the Great Heavens did not immediately shed Alex, so everyone around


    could see clearly and even had time toment on it. It seemed that he wanted Alex to experience


    what despair was. He wanted to let Alex wail in despair, regret, and eventually lose his life.


    Alex looked at that killer beam, but it did not fall anytime soon.


    He got impatient.


    He raised his hand and pressed a finger down.


    ¡°Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch!¡±


    He noticed that whenever he used this technique, the Chaos Bead in his mind pce would tremble for


    a moment and the holy bead would also react strangely.


    Meanwhile, what the crowd saw was, a golden finger suddenly came pressing down from the sky


    above the duel stage. That overwhelming finger that hadplicated and mysterious runes flowing on


    it and was apanied by a Bhuddist chant crushed Stan¡¯s purple killer beam.


    Everyone looked at that finger shockingly.


    Before anyone could gasp, the finger had crushed Stan¡¯s proud killer move and ruthlessly suppressed


    it.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion came from the duel stage.


    A fingerprint was pressed out of the entire high tform while Stan was instantly pushed into the


    grounds, with only his head on the outside.


    ***


    Everything was calm and quiet. The scene went dead silent.


    The students were shocked. The instructors were also shocked.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The expression of the people of the East Flower Sect turned pale.


    It was too strong!

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    How could he be a freshman? Even amongst the senior students nearing graduation, not many would


    not have suchbat power, right?


    Alex walked up step by step. At some point, the Dragon Bone Sword appeared in his hand. It was


    gently ced on Stan¡¯s brow. ¡°You lost!¡±


    Stan was bleeding on the corner of his lips with a defeated look. ¡°Y-you¡¯re very strong!¡±


    ¡±Make good of your bet. Try barking like a dog a few times for the audience.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°My sword is going into you if you don¡¯t bark.¡±


    ¡°¡­Woof! Woof, woof!¡± .


    Stan shed the tears of humiliation. Everyone from the East Flower Sect had tears streaming down their


    faces.


    This was the moment of humiliation for the entire East Flower Sect.


    Alex jumped down from the duel stage and waved his hand at Flynn. ¡°We can go now.¡±


    Holly was the first to rush up to Alex and hugged him. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Alex pinched her nose. ¡°Not long after this, you¡¯ll be like me too!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Alex suddenly felt something. There was a substantive murderous intent sweeping


    over his body.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    Alex looked over sideways, but he could no longer feel the murderous intent. Instead, he saw a


    woman¡¯s shadow leaving quickly.


    At this moment, three men and two women, a total of five instructors rushed through the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯m the instructor of the Fire Element Combat Department, Fletcher Yves. You must be the new


    student, right? Are you willing to be my disciple? I can give you an additional ten thousand points as a


    reward if you be my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    A gasp of surprise burst in the crowd.


    ¡®How¡¯s this possible? Usually, the disciple will be the one that brings a gift of worship to their master.


    How can this be another way round?¡¯


    ¡®How envious and jealous!¡¯


    However, very soon, a long-haired pretty instructor said, ¡°Fletcher, don¡¯t fight with me. He¡¯s clearly a


    talent for my Spell Department. What¡¯s the use of following you? So he could get a body of muscles?


    Student, I¡¯m the instructor for the Spell Department, Kiara Zelly. If you join my department, not only will


    I give you ten thousand points, but I¡¯ll also give you two spiritual tools, plus ten Hundred Revolutions


    Pills.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°Two spiritual tools and ten Hundred Revolution Pills? Gosh! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    ¡°Instructor Zelly, I want to be your disciple!¡±


    The crowd let out a burst of wails, and the way they gazed at Alex was as sour as acid sour.


    The remaining several instructors also made their offers.


    It was almost like a live auction, where the bids were higher than one another.


    The highest bidder was even willing to offer a mystical tool!


    This had made some people feel even more envious. A mystical tool! That was an Immortal Magical


    Treasure!


    However, Flynn said, ¡°Instructors, this junior of mine has already been selected by the Fairy Doctor


    instructor, and she has epted him as her disciple.¡±


    ¡°What? The Fairy Doctor epted a disciple? What does the Fairy Doctor want him as a disciple? To


    teach him the alchemy?¡±


    ¡°Are you lying?¡±


    Flynn immediately rified, ¡°I, a student, don¡¯t dare to deceive you instructors. Go ahead and ask the


    others present.¡±


    When they found out that the Fairy Doctor had indeed made her move first, the group of instructors


    beat their own chests. However, it seemed like they were fearful of the Fairy Doctor. Eventually, they


    could only leave.


    When Alex saw the instructors leaving, heughed silently. Never did he expect that a fight would have


    such an effect.


    Soon, under Flynn¡¯s lead, Alex and the others were at the freshmen registration counter. As this was


    not university days, the registration counter was not a booth that was simply set up beside the


    walkway! It was arge building on its own. After entering the building, there was a huge main hall and


    every department had its own admission office.


    Flynn walked Alex toward the Elixir Department.


    However, Alex waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not joining the Elixir Department.¡±


    Flynn was dumbfounded. ¡°What? You¡¯re not joining the Elixir Department? Where are you going then?


    You can only join the Elixir Department if you want to be the Fairy Doctor¡¯s disciple!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Who said I want to be the Fairy Doctor¡¯s disciple?¡±


    When he said that, the spectating Flying Eagles students that followed them were wide-eyed like they


    had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t want to be the Fairy Doctor¡¯s disciple? B-but¡­ the Fairy Doctor has decided just now


    that you¡¯ll be her disciple! If you changed your mind all of a sudden, she¡­ She might not be happy


    about it, right?¡±


    Flynn looked at Alex shockingly as if he was looking at an alien.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I believe I didn¡¯t promise to be her disciple, right? I¡¯m not interested in the Elixir


    Department.¡±


    ¡°B-but, your status in the Flying Eagle Academy will skyrocket after you be the Fairy Doctor¡¯s


    disciple. In the future, you might even stand a chance to stay in the academy as an instructor, and your


    future is going to be bright and smooth sailing! This is a great opportunity that ordinary people can


    never ask for.¡±


    ¡°Stay in the academy and be an instructor?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, this is something that countless students can only dream of! You should think about it!¡±


    Alex smiled. He was not interested in that at all. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to say it anymore. Your mission


    ispleted. You can go now.¡±


    Even though Flynn was a senior student of the Elixir Department, his alchemy skills could only be


    considered as introductory level. Concocting a pot of third-grade pills was difficult for him, not to


    mention hisbat skills. He would have no chance to be on something like thebat strength


    leaderboard in this lifetime.


    He looked at Alex and shook his head helplessly. He could onlyment in his mind, ¡®Comparing with


    one another will only anger myself. This freshman is too unusual.¡¯


    After Flynn left, Alex, Yuno and Holly walked around the main hall.


    ¡°Holly, what department would you like to enter?¡± asked Alex.


    Holly¡¯s target was very clear. ¡°The Mountain Warriors specialise in sword cultivation, so I¡¯ll definitely


    choose to be a sword cultivator. Since sword cultivation is a side branch of the Combat Department, I¡¯ll


    choose the Combat Department.¡±


    Alex nodded and turned to ask Yuno.


    Yuno smiled. ¡°Studying in the Combat Department here is like child¡¯s y and a waste of time. But this


    department is quite interesting, so I¡¯m going into this.¡±


    She pointed her luxuriant finger at an admission office.


    It read the Biology Department.


    In fact, there was a detailed introduction at the entrance, introducing the details of each department.


    The Biology Department mainly studied the animals, nts, demonic beasts, bloodlines, blood, and so


    on inside the ancient force field.


    After that, Alex apanied Holly and Yuno to apply for admission. The admission notice was not


    needed because the Flying Eagle Academy had their information a long time ago. When Alex reported


    his name to Jade, the social file came out directly.


    They just had to blink their eyes at the camera in the admission office to pass the facial recognition


    system and confirm their identity.


    Alex had disguised himself previously.


    So, during the admission, he had to reveal his true face.


    He chose the Formation Department. Previously Jade told him that the people studying the formation


    blueprints were all aged, veteran schrs. There were no young people in the department.


    Furthermore, everyone had a strange temper.


    Most importantly, the Formation Department had little presence in the Flying Eagle Academy. Even the


    monthly student welfare was basically absent.


    Why?


    Researching formation blueprints did not need cultivation nor consume resources. They did not even


    have any new students. So, why would they need welfare?


    However, it turned out that the person in charge of the reception was a young girl. She had a head of


    short hair. She looked quite pretty in her twenties.


    When Alex walked in, she was concentrating on writing and drawing on the table. She drew quite a few


    pictures.


    Alex took a casual look at it, only to find that she was drawing talismans. She was using the ancient


    runes.


    Sadly, when Alex casually looked over, he noticed at least twenty mistakes in it. Some of the errors


    were simply outrageous.


    It was like making sentences with English characters, but what she made was a jumble of broken


    sentences that had no relevance at all.


    ¡®It seems like she knows nothing about the ancient runes at all!¡¯

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    Alex shook his head. He was toozy to continue watching her, so he knocked on the table.


    The girl seemed to be in shock The pen in her hand was tilted, causing another horizontal line to be


    formed on the talisman. The woman frowned, pped the talisman pen down and stared daggers at


    Alex. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What are you doing here? Do you know you¡¯re disturbing me? I was


    about to finish the ancient talisman that I had drawn with great difficulty.


    Now, it¡¯s all ruined because of you. Can you afford to pay for it?¡±


    Never did Alex expect that this person would be so hot tempered.


    He thought, ¡®Your talisman is not even as good as an elementary school student¡¯s sentence. If it can be


    completed, it¡¯d be a hell of a thing!¡¯


    After all, she was a receptionist at the admission office, so Alex had to put up with it.


    He said, ¡°Good day to you, I¡¯m here for admission.¡±


    ¡°Good for what? I was fine before this. Once youe here, I¡¯m not fine anymore.¡±


    She paused for a moment and said, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re here for admission?¡±


    Alex nodded his head.


    The girl was shocked. ¡°Did you go to the wrong door? This is the Formation Department.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the wrong door. I know this is the Formation Department.¡±


    The woman looked at him with a judgmental expression. ¡°That¡¯s strange. There are actually young


    peopleing to learn the formation blueprint? Okay, but the Formation Department is not something


    you can join just because you want to. You¡¯ll need to go through an examination. Wait a minute, you


    come with me!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She gathered the talisman drawings on the table. She was still angry in her mind, muttering a


    comint.


    Alex pointed at the talismans in her hands and said, ¡°Your talisman¡­¡±


    He wanted to help her correct it. However, the woman turned over the talisman papers and red at


    him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°What talisman? It¡¯s all your fault that you didn¡¯t even knock on the door


    when you came in. Great now, I have wasted half a day¡¯s work. Hmph!¡±


    Alex wanted to be nice at first. But seeing her terrible attitude, he just shrugged his shoulders and did


    not say it.


    The woman stood up. ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Ten minutester, Alex followed her to a ce with an elegant environment, but there was no one


    around. The woman pointed to a bamboo forest in front of her and said, ¡°Here is the venue of your test.


    The instructor is in the hut behind this bamboo forest. As long as you go through this bamboo forest


    and enter the but within twenty four hours, you¡¯ll be officially enrolled, understand?¡±


    Alex looked at the bamboo forest and nodded his head with a strange expression. He thought, ¡®This


    test is too easy. I can pass it with my eyes closed!¡¯


    What he did not know was the woman¡¯s thoughts. ¡®Hmph! Since you disturbed me drawing the


    talisman, I¡¯ll let you take the most difficult spell formation test. Don¡¯t me me if you can¡¯t pass this. My


    grandfatherid this Wandering formation personally, and it even took me ten minutes to go around it!¡¯


    Since she wanted to go in and look for her grandfather as well, she said, ¡°Today is your lucky day as I


    happen to be going in too. So, I¡¯ll show you how I¡¯ll enter the formation. Good luck!¡±


    With a sly smile, she bounced into the bamboo forest and disappeared in a sh.


    Alex smiled.


    The position where the woman entered the formation was the corner of this Wandering Formation. It


    was a radical location and not a normal entry location at all. Since she could get out of the Wandering


    Formation, she should not have taken that location. In fact, she only took that location to confuse Alex.


    ¡®What short tempered and narrow minded little girl!¡¯


    Alex shook his head. He instantly raised his legs and stepped in through the front of the formation.


    Under the divine eyes, all illusions were void. The so-called Wandering Formation was just a


    conjunction to him. It was unobstructed all the way through.


    At this point, Alex saw the woman from before circling around in the formation by herself. Looking at


    her, she seemed to be quite familiar with this formation. He smiled gently as a whim struck him.


    He made a seal with one hand, pped out two ancient spiritual talismans into the formation.


    Immediately, this Wandering Formation started to have many changes.


    He smiled gently at the woman, swayed his body, and walked out of the bamboo forest.

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    Indeed, there was a house behind the bamboo forest. The exterior was ssically shaped with white


    walls and ck tiles that had the essence of Bartram¡¯s Garden. There was also arge garden in the


    front courtyard that had a small bridge with flowing water inside it. The pavilion was picturesque.


    It was small butplete in its contents.


    He strode through the door. At this moment, he felt a fire-attributed energy rushing toward him, as if


    there was a burst of energy that was going to push him out of this ce.


    ¡®A force field?!¡¯


    ¡®This force field is interesting.¡¯


    Alex, who was standing at the entrance, stretched out his hand and pressed it on that force field.


    Momentster, he knew what was going on. The force field and the spell formation in the bamboo


    forest were connected. They were considered as the same thing but the formation blueprints were used


    in different ways.


    He mmed two spiritual talismans on it.


    The force field went off with a swish and a door was opened.


    Alex crossed through the door easily.


    ¡®It seems that the instructor of the Formation Department here is not that good either!¡¯


    ¡®Should I go in or not?¡¯


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex was slightly hesitant. From the arrangement of the two kinds of formation blueprints, the person


    whoid the formation blueprints and force field was not as good as him. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time


    if he were to enroll in the Formation Department?


    However, at this time, he could feel the energy fluctuation of the ancient formation blueprint inside the


    house. Ancient runes were a kind of special existence that couldmunicate through the Path of God


    and alterw. Hence, the aura that emitted from them was different from normal runes.


    As a whim struck Alex, he walked in quietly.


    Eventually, he saw the energy fluctuationing from a pavilion next to the small bridge in front of him.


    When he fixed his eyes on it, he saw two old men sitting in the pavilion while ying chess.


    ¡®They can even release such a huge energy fluctuation while ying chess?¡¯


    ¡®These two old men must be powerful!¡¯


    Alex walked over step by step, only to realize that the two old men sat there without moving an inch.


    Their eyes were focused on the chessboard, as if they had not noticed Alex¡¯s arrival at all.


    He turned to look at the chessboard. He was startled in an instant.


    Alex had also learned chess. His father, William Rockefeller, was someone who liked to y Othello


    chess. When Alex was still a kid, Willian taught him how to y chess. He also exined to him a lot of


    patterns of Othello chess. Yet, the Othello chess in front of him was yed quite differently.


    When he looked closer, his mind was drawn to the chess game. In his eyes, the chess game was no


    longer a chess game, but a starry sky.


    Suddenly, a huge suction force sucked Alex¡¯s divine consciousness. He was shocked all of a sudden.


    He wanted to escape immediately, but it was toote.


    His divine consciousness was sucked and dragged into the chessboard.


    Swoosh!


    Alex¡¯s divine consciousness appeared in an unfamiliar ce. It was pitch ck all around as if he was


    in the darkness. However, above him was a starry sky filled with stars. These stars flickered and


    shed endlessly as they kept rotating and changing direction.


    He looked underneath his feet.


    It was a grid crisscrossed with horizontal and vertical lines. Right, didn¡¯t the grid look like the ones on


    the chessboard?


    ¡®I actually got sucked into the chessboard. What the hell is this chessboard?¡¯


    ¡®A treasure?¡¯


    Just as Alex was surprised, the two old men ran over while stumbling.


    ¡°Hey, you, kid, where did youe from?¡±

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    ¡°How did youe in?¡±


    Alex took a nce at them. Weren¡¯t they the two old men that were ying chess at the pavilion whom


    he just saw? He looked at the two people and said, ¡°Two seniors, what is this ce?¡±


    Out of the two old men, one was fat while the other was skinny. They both had white beards and white


    eyebrows. Certainly, those were not their physical bodies. They were just afterimages that appeared


    inside the ce after their divine consciousness had been sucked in.


    The fat one said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know where this is, how did youe in?¡±


    Alex honestly replied, ¡°I saw the two of you ying chess when I came in here. I watched it for a while


    but I didn¡¯t expect my divine consciousness would be sucked here.¡±


    The skinny one said, ¡°You went into the Seven Star Residence?¡±


    Alex remembered that when he walked through the bamboo forest and saw the garden-style house, the


    three words ¡®Seven Stars Residence¡¯ were certainly written on the que. He nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a


    freshman at the Flying Eagle Academy who wants to enroll in the Formation Department. A young girl


    at the admission counter said she wanted to put me through a test. She said that I would only be


    considered to have passed the test after going through the bamboo forest and entering the house.¡±


    The skinny old man said, ¡° You¡¯re talking about Gabby. She¡¯s my granddaughter. That¡¯s right, if you


    want to enter the Formation Department, you do need to go through a rest. But Old Yuron and I have


    worked together to set up the Seven Star Force Field at the Seven Star Residence. No ordinary man


    can enter it. Kid, tell me the truth. Who sent you here? Was it that old hag, Madam Drachen, who


    asked you toe and steal our Star Formation Board?¡±


    ¡°Star Formation Board?¡±


    Alex looked above his head.


    This surely was not any ordinary chessboard.


    ¡°Who is Madam Drachen? I don¡¯t know her! As for this Seven Star Force Field of yours, with all due


    respect, this force field is too crude, and it¡¯s the same as the Wandering Formation inside the bamboo


    forest. You must¡¯ve set it up ording to the formation blueprint of the Wandering Formation, right? I


    think those who can pass through the Wandering Formation can easily


    break through that Seven Star Force Field.¡±


    The two old men were instantly furious.


    ¡°Kid, how dare you underestimate our Seven Star Force Field?¡±


    ¡°Then tell us, how did you break through it?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t break through it.¡±


    He just found the loophole easily.


    The fat old man immediately red at him. ¡°Then, it must be Madam Drachen who broke it. You¡¯re still


    denying that you¡¯re going after the formation board. That old woman has been eyeing the Star


    Formation Board for a long time. Now, she¡¯s finally impatient. She actually sent a kid toe and steal


    it! What a wishful thinking!¡±


    The skinny old man said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered the Star Formation Board, don¡¯t you ever think about


    going out there within seven days. Stay here and have a self-reflection properly!¡±


    Then, he asked the fat old man, ¡°How many days have wee here?¡±


    The far one showed his fingers. ¡°Three days.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then we should be able to get out in another four more days!¡±


    After saying that, he sat on the ground, looked at the stars in the sky, and sighed. ¡°This Star Formation


    Board is really too profound. I don¡¯t think we will ever be able to understand it in our lifetime.¡±


    The other one said, ¡°You¡¯re probably right. We¡¯ve been in here twenty three times, yet we still don¡¯t


    have a clue. This Star Formation Diagram is constructed with ancient runes. With the two of us


    together, we only recognize a dozen ancient runes. What a drop in the ocean! Hmph, even if this


    formation board is given to Madam Drachen, she must be like us and wouldn¡¯t


    know where to start as well.¡±


    Upon hearing their words, Alex roughly understood it. When one entered this ce, he would


    automatically go out after seven days.


    However, this was not the only way to get in and out. They should be able to get out if they could solve


    the


    Star Formation Diagram above them.


    He would not want to stay in this ce for seven days.


    So, he walked to the corner of the chessboard and looked at the stars in the sky. Soon, he found some


    hints. Those stars were actually the nodes of the Star Formation Diagram. Whereas, this diagram was


    all epassing and was very huge, containing three hundred and sixty small formation blueprints.


    It immediately gave Alex a huge headache.


    It was the collection of three hundred and sixty formation blueprints. How long would it take for him to


    solve such a huge thing?


    However, he noticed the first small formation blueprint in the entire collection corresponded to the


    formation blueprint of the first sword of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six in his hands, the Sword of the


    Universe.


    He was very familiar with this formation blueprint.


    At that moment, he made a seal with one hand, hooked the ancient runes and guided the nodes of the


    formation blueprint to their orientation.


    Whoosh!


    The star-like nodes above his head were slowly shifted by him.


    When the two old men saw that scene, they abruptly jumped up and stared at the nodes. They looked


    at Alex again and shockingly ran up to him.


    ¡°Kid, you know how to shift the astral nodes?¡±


    ¡°You understand the formation?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    The two old men were extremely excited.


    They had tried many ways to shift the astral nodes on this Star Formation Board but they could not shift


    it at all. Eventually, they made a conclusion: as long as they did not understand the purpose behind the


    ancient runes, they would never get to solve the spell formation on it.


    But now, Alex was able to shift them. What did that mean?


    That meant that not only did Alex understand the ancient runes, he knew this formation as well.


    It was extremely shocking.


    ¡°Young man, I now believe that you aren¡¯t summoned over by Madam Drachen, because Madam


    Drachen can¡¯t summon someone like you. Madam Drachen is a piece of trashpared to you!¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t figure this spell formation out even if she were to study it for another three lifetimes.¡±


    At this moment, Alex has invoked the Universe Formation Diagram above his head. Originally, those


    astral nodes were haphazardly ced on it without any rules. But after Alex invoked it, there was a


    change and the nodes on the Universe Formation Diagram glowed brightly, little by little.


    One node, two nodes, three nodes¡­


    The two old men were chattering at first, but when they saw such a scene, they immediately shut their


    mouths and stared closely at Alex¡¯s action. Although they could not read it, they could feel the energy


    changes after the spell formation was triggered.


    It was greatly rewarding.


    Finally, Alex shifted thest node on the Universe Formation Diagram.


    Suddenly, the Universe Formation Diagram shone brightly and slowly spun around in the midst of the


    astral nodes. Alex¡¯s eyes brightened up as he became very excited.


    He had taken a lot of effort to study this formation blueprint that corresponded to the first sword of the


    Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-six. But now, looking at the formation blueprint that kept moving and changing


    above him, he suddenly understood that his previous understanding was still too superficial.


    This formation blueprint encapsted all kinds of changes. Previously, he only managed to understand


    one of them.


    He had a feeling that when he had gone through all the changes of this formation blueprint, his


    understanding in formation diagrams would definitely make great progress. On the other hand, his


    Sword of the Universe would be more powerful too.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    He immediately sat down cross-legged and stared at the changes in the formation blueprint while


    calcting with his divine sense¡­ Over and over, over and over.


    The two old men looked at each other and immediately followed suit.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Unfortunately, their level was limited. They wanted to deduce it but there was no way to start. Just like


    an illiterate looking at an interesting story book, but could not read and could only look at the


    illustrations to make a wild guess.


    However, they were satisfied even if it was just illustrations because they could not even see the


    illustrations back then.


    After an unknown period of time, Alex lowered his head and closed his eyes without moving an inch.


    After another unknown period of time like this, he stood up again and began to invoke another


    formation blueprint.


    He could tell it.


    The next formation blueprint was the Seven Death Formation Diagram.


    Even the order was the same as the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-six.


    After invoking all of them, the Seven Death Formation Diagram also turned up. He sat down again,


    sensed and deduced it. After an unknown period of time had passed, he suddenly opened his eyes and


    spat out a mouthful of blood. If his divine consciousness spat blood, his body outside would also spit


    blood.


    ¡°Ah! Little master, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Why did you spit blood all of a sudden? Are you okay?¡±


    After adjusting his breath for a while, Alex concentrated his divine consciousness again. He took a look


    at the formation collection above his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just too greedy and adventurous.


    It¡¯s already my limit to be able to deduce the Universe Formation Diagram, yet I still wanted to continue


    deducing the Seven Death Formation Diagram. My divine consciousness is not that strong for now.¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    He continued, ¡°Two seniors, do you want to go out? I¡®ll go first!¡±


    As he spoke, he formed a seal with both hands and then invoked the formation blueprint. Soon, a pitch-


    ck portal appeared in the center of the chessboard.


    Alex took the first step and stepped into the portal.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    Alex returned to his physical body after a pause in his divine consciousness. As expected, his body had


    also coughed up blood.


    He regted his breathing for a while and took out a medicinal pull before consuming it. He looked at


    the old man who hade out with him and said with a smile, ¡°Both seniors, thank you!¡±


    This Formation Board was really something great. However, it wasn¡¯t his.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you really here for enrollment? You want us to be your teachers?¡± The thin old man


    swallowed hard as thoughts ran through his mind. This boy was a treasure, and he needed him to stay.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You people can¡¯t be my teachers. Your formation levels are too low.¡±


    The fat old man suddenly stood up and knelt before Alex with a thud.


    ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡± Alex was startled.


    The far old man prostrated before him and said loudly, ¡°Master, please ept me as your disciple. I am


    called Owain Lester, and I will be your disciple from now on. If you have any needs, please tell me. I


    will never object to anything.¡±


    The thin old man beside him took a nce at him. ¡®Owain, you¡¯re so shameless! This brat can even be


    your grandson. You¡¯re really kneeling and asking him to be your master?¡¯


    Then, he too knelt down to the ground with a thud.


    Not only that, he prostrated and knocked his head against the ground three times and said loudly,


    ¡°Master, please ept this old man as your disciple too! From today on, I, Dewey Schulz, will be your


    disciple! No, this Seven Star Residence is my home. Owain is only a guest, so I should be Master¡¯s


    first disciple!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, Dewey, I was the one who asked first, why do you get to be the first disciple?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve prostrated three times, and you only prostrated once. of course I¡¯m the first disciple.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I prostrated once first before you prostrated three times.¡±


    The two old men were actually quarreling about this sort of thing.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex watched from the side, stunned. It was the first time he had met such hical old men. He


    quickly said, ¡°Both seniors, get up first. I have no ns to ept any disciples.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Dewey knelt down again and crawled over to hug Alex¡¯s thigh. ¡°You have to ept me as


    your disciple. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just kill myself right now! Also, I have a granddaughter named Gabby


    Schulz. She¡¯s an outstanding beauty, and still a pure maiden. How about I let Master marry her?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened. There was actually such a thing!


    Owain was anxious. He wasn¡¯t married, so he didn¡¯t have a granddaughter. But then, a whim struck


    him. ¡°Master, Madam Drachen has a beautiful female apprentice, I can steal her away and have her


    serve you in bed!¡±


    Alex was at loss. ¡°Enough, get up, both of you!¡±


    ¡°Master, are you willing to ept us?¡±


    As Alex looked at the chessboard on the table, his thoughts came alive.


    The Star Formation Board was really good, and it was something he desired very much. It didn¡¯t matter


    that he couldn¡¯t find any teachers in the Flying Eagle Academy. If he could enter the Formation Board


    to study it, it would be better than anything else. So, he pointed to the board and said, ¡°This Star


    Formation Board is too advanced for you people right now. You people don¡¯t understand it at all! How


    about this, I¡¯ll keep the board for now. Once I¡¯m done studying it, I¡¯ll teach you the formation blueprints


    inside it little by little. What do you think?¡±


    In that instant, the two old men were overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Alex immediately put away the Star Formation Board. Then, a whim struck him. He looked at the time,


    only to find that it was already the second day.


    He had been inside the Formation Board for an entire day.


    At this moment, a voice came from outside, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, help!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, where are you? It¡¯s me, Gabby. I can¡¯t get out!¡±

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    When he heard the voice, Alex¡¯s expression shifted,ughing silently.


    ¡®That stinking brat dares to y tricks with me? Oh, great now. It must be a pleasant feeling to not be


    able to get out after walking in the Wandering Formation for an entire day and night.¡¯


    Dewey¡¯s face changed as he stood up and said, ¡°Strange, that¡¯s my granddaughter, Gabby. She has


    walked through the Wandering Formation at least a hundred times by now, and should be able to


    navigate her way with her eyes closed. How can she not get out?¡±


    Then, he turned to Alex and said, ¡°Master, can I go and see her?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no problem about it.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Well, I was also brought in by your granddaughter. She has walked


    through the Wandering Formation more than a hundred times, yet she still can get lost inside it. I really


    want to know where she gets her brain from.¡±


    Dewey looked embarrassed.


    Owain secretlyughed and thought, ¡®You sh*tty Dewey, you wanted to use your granddaughter to get


    closer to Master. Oh, great now! You¡¯ve embarrassed yourself. I want to watch how you¡¯re going to use


    your granddaughter to get into Master¡¯s good graces. With that little IQ of hers, she¡¯s not even fit to


    touch Master¡¯s feet!¡¯


    The three of them walked out.


    Alex calmly made two hand seals and removed the changes he had made in the Wandering Formation


    previously, returning it to its original state.


    Dewey, who easily brought Gabby out from the Wandering Formation, was confused as he said,


    ¡°Gabby, the Wandering Formation is exactly the same as before. How did you get trapped inside?


    Where did the intelligence in your brain go?¡±


    Gabby had been trapped the entire day. In addition to the freezing weather outside, it had snowedst


    night.


    She, who had shivered the entire night to endure the cold, could no longer bear it and sneezed a few


    times. ¡°Who said so? The spell formation waspletely different than before. I¡¯ve tried countless


    ways, but I couldn¡¯t get out. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve changed something in the spell formation and forgot to


    tell me!¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s another person in the bamboo forest. He came to report


    yesterday and wished to enroll into the Formation Course, but I brought him into the spell formation. He


    must be still stuck inside and unable toe out. He doesn¡¯t have a cultivation base, and he¡¯s just an


    ordinary student. With the heavy snowst night, he won¡¯t be able to endure it. Grandpa, you have to


    go in fast and find¡­¡±


    As she said that, her remaining words were stuck in her throat when she caught sight of Alex standing


    at the entrance of Seven Star Residence. She pointed at Alex, dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­ Why are you


    here? How did you get out?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alex smiled. He had heard everything the girl said earlier.


    She looked to be kind hearted, deeming to remember a person like him.


    ¡°I just walked out.¡±


    ¡°When did youe out? Was my grandfather the one who brought you out?¡±


    Alex looked up at the sky. ¡°I went in at this time yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What? You weren¡¯t trapped in the formation?¡±


    Gabby seemed to be a little upset. She had been trapped inside for an entire day and night, and he


    waspletely fine! However, she quickly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll consider you¡¯ve passed the test. You can


    be my grandfather¡¯s student.¡±


    As a result, Dewey scolded her at this moment, ¡°Gabby, don¡¯t be rude to my master. Why don¡¯t you


    quickly prostrate before him and call him Master?¡±


    ¡°M-Mas¡­¡±


    Gabby¡¯s body froze in ce, her lips trembled, as though she had seen a ghost.


    ¡®What the hell was going on?!¡¯


    Alex smiled calmly and said, ¡°I just epted your grandfather as my disciple, and he has prostrated


    before me.¡±


    Gabby¡¯s vision seemed to dim, and her body shook Dewey was afraid that she would rush headlong


    into Alex, so he directly pinned her to the ground. ¡°Hurry up and call him Master, why are you


    dawdling?¡±


    Tears almost leaked out of Gabby¡¯s eyes.


    The word ¡®Mas¡¯ was stuck in her throat, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word ¡®ter¡¯.


    Alex didn¡¯t want to embarrass the little girl, so he said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. Forget it, she¡¯s been trapped in


    the formation the entire night. She has caught a bit of a cold, so she doesn¡¯t need to kneel anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    Alex pulled Gabby up and pped a Zharvakko talisman onto her wrist.


    Gabby immediately felt a rush of heat coursing in her body, driving away the chills. The feeling of


    coldness was swept away. She could also feel the lost energy from theck of sleep overnight was


    recovering quickly. She looked at Alex with her big eyes in shock and mystification.


    After that, Alex raised his hand and pulled out two talismans, throwing them into the bamboo forest.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The spell formation of the bamboo forest changed immediately, with everything inside shifting. He had


    just epted Dewey and Owain as his disciples and had even taken the Star Formation Board, so be


    naturally wanted to prove himself a little.


    ¡°Dewey, Owan, I¡¯ve made some changes to your Wandering Formation. It includes the Big Dipper five-


    element restriction. At noon every day, a path will automatically open to allow you to retreat. Your task


    now is to understand and find a way to crack this spell formation. When you¡¯re able toe and go


    freely in this spell formation, I¡¯ll teach you the next step.¡±


    Dewey and Owain nodded immediately once they heard this.


    The two of them rushed in with anticipation, and then¡­ They couldn¡¯t get out.


    If it was noon, then they needed to wait for noon the next day!


    Gabby finally managed to react after all this, her eyes widened. ¡°Y-you were the one who changed the


    path in this formation previously, right? So, the reason I couldn¡¯t get out¡­ It was all part of your trick!¡±


    ¡°Someone didn¡¯t seem to have good intentions yesterday either, right?¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Where am I staying?¡±


    Gabby said, ¡°You¡¯re a freshman, so it¡¯s natural that you will stay in the student dormitory. Once the


    Formation Department has gotten your information, the Flying Eagle Academy will make the


    arrangements for you! But, you didn¡¯t be my grandfather¡¯s student, instead¡­ Became his master.


    Then, I¡¯m not sure about it¡­¡±


    Alex nced at Seven Star Residence and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty clean here, I¡¯ll just stay here then!¡±


    He wanted to study the Star Formation Board anyway.


    As soon as his divine consciousness entered the Formation Board, his physical body would be


    motionless outside. It was risky, so he didn¡¯t want to stay in any student dormitory!


    ¡°You¡¯re Gabby, right? Show me around!¡±


    ***


    At the same time, in the instructor¡¯s office of the Flying Eagle Academy, the Fairy Doctor, who had


    finally finished the research project for the elixir in her hands, took a deep breath.


    She grinded a cup of coffee for herself. The viscosity and fragrance made her enjoy it very much.


    She enjoyed the taste of the coffee, as well as the process of making it. She had an assistant in the


    office who could also grind the coffee, but she liked to do it herself.


    Every time at this time, she would take off the veil covering her face. In fact, she wasn¡¯t ugly. On the


    contrary, she was very beautiful.


    She had a high nose and big eyes that were simr to Dilraba Dilmurat.


    The reason why she usually used the veil was not to cover her appearance, but was to protect her


    nose! She was very sensitive to smell. She was an alchemist and needed to maintain this sensitivity, so


    that she could tell the heat control of the materials to concoct superior pills during the pill concoction.


    ¡°By the way, Jane, did a new studente to report today? I mentioned it at the registrar¡¯s office


    previously, and I told them I wanted to take him in as my disciple. I¡¯ve told him toe see me today.


    Have you seen him?¡± The Fairy Doctor suddenly recalled this matter. She had great expectations of


    that student.


    Her assistant, Jane, was stunned when she heard this. ¡°What? You want to ept a disciple? I¡¯ve


    never heard of this! What is his name?¡±

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    ¡°His name?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor was also stunned. It was because she was in a hurry due to an urgent matter


    yesterday, so she hadn¡¯t even asked the new student¡¯s name, and casually mentioned it to the


    registrar¡¯s office. Anyway, the final admission would still go through her hands.


    When she thought about it now, she could not recall his name.


    ¡°Instructor, could it be that you don¡¯t know his name?¡± Jane was actually the Fairy Doctor¡¯s student.


    After her graduation, she stayed in the academy because of her talent and good results in alchemy.


    The Fairy Doctor scoffed. ¡°At the time, I was so caught up in the pill refinement project. I was muddle


    headed andpletely forgot it. But, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already told him to report to my office today. He


    knows who I am, so he shoulde,¡± The Fairy doctor said confidently. Jane also agreed with her.


    The Fairy Doctor¡¯s reputation in Flying Eagles Academy was well known, after all. She was the


    goddess of the alchemy world, and she had a high level of cultivation. Who wouldn¡¯t want her as their


    teacher?


    That new student must have some great luck for him to receive such a generous treatment from the


    Fairy Doctor.


    When she thought about it, Jane started to feel dissatisfied in her heart. Her talent was excellent, and


    she was a one in a century genius in alchemy. She was born in the Floral Valley, and was a direct


    disciple of Alcina B. She had shown talent in alchemy since she was a child, and was a well known


    figure back in the Floral Valley.


    After selection, she came to the Flying Eagles Academy and became a student of the Fairy Doctor.


    However, she failed to be a direct disciple of the Fairy Doctor.


    This always made her unsatisfied.


    But now, a new student hade and wanted the Fairy Doctor to take him as her disciple. This made


    Jane feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡®Hmph, I want to see what kind of guy he is to have moved the Fairy Doctor¡¯s heart!¡¯


    The two women waited in the office until it was dark. The Fairy Doctor had already drunk three cups of


    coffee. As a result, the new student still had yet to arrive.


    ¡°Instructor, it¡¯s already dark The other instructors have gotten off work already. I don¡¯t think that person


    is going toe here!¡± Jane said.


    The Fairy Doctor was also a little anxious. ¡°That¡¯s strange, why hasn¡¯t hee? Perhaps he doesn¡¯t


    know the way?¡±


    ¡°Instructor, he has a mouth. If he asked some random people, he should know your office¡¯s location,¡±


    Jane said.


    ¡°Then, what is the reason? Has he been dyed by some other matter? But, the first thing he needs to


    do is to enroll in a department when he joins the academy. What else can he be busy with?¡±


    Seeing how much the Fairy Doctor cared about him, Jane felt even more ufortable. She said,


    ¡°That person can¡¯t possibly have enrolled in another department, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Fairy Doctor jumped up at once. She had never thought about that situation.


    She thought that Alex was an alchemist. Since he could refine a Spiritual Demon Pill with such a good


    quality, he would definitely enter the Elixir Department and finally enter her office¡¯s door. Hence, she


    wasn¡¯t worried. But, if he had decided not to enter the Elixir Department, then¡­ It would be too


    disastrous!


    ¡°No, I have to find him!¡±


    ¡°Jane, go find out for me right now the name of the new student yesterday who pulled out a Spiritual


    Demon Pill at the entrance of the school yesterday afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Right, he seemed to have had a little conflict with some people at that time. Go quickly, I will wait


    here!¡±


    In Jane¡¯s eyes, the Fairy Doctor had always been a gentle, graceful, unhurried existence. When did


    she ever be such a panicked person?


    She was even more unconvinced.


    ¡°Instructor, I¡¯m really curious. What is so special about him that he caught your interest?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The Fairy Doctor looked at her. ¡°He has the best alchemy talent among the people I¡¯ve met. Hurry and


    go!¡±


    Jane had no choice but to go, but inside, the dissatisfaction in her heart grew worse.


    Soon, she was able to find out that there was indeed a new student who had pulled out a Spiritual


    Demon Fill at the time.


    What surprised her more was that he had taken the Spiritual Demon Pill out and eaten it like a piece of


    candy. Then, she heard about this person called Flynn Newell.

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    Jane knew who Flynn Newell was, it was one of her students. So, she went to the male dormitory in the


    middle of the night, and found Flynn, who was taking a shower.


    Flynn was dragged out of the shower by his other ssmates, wearing only a pair of shorts. Facing the


    instructor, Jane, he was dumbfounded for a moment before he stuttered, ¡°Ja¡­ Instructor Jane, you¡­


    You were looking for me?¡±


    Jane turned a blind eye to his body and asked, ¡°Let me ask you. Yesterday afternoon, do you know


    about the new student who caught the Fairy Doctor¡¯s eye? Do you know the name of that person?¡±


    Flynn shook his head. Then, he remembered something and asked, ¡°Did he really not report to the


    Instructor Fairy Doctor?¡±


    Jane was stunned. ¡°You knew he didn¡¯t go?¡±


    Flynn nodded. ¡°Yeah, I intended to bring him to report to the Elixir Department at the time. But he said


    that he wouldn¡¯t go to the Elixir Department not be a disciple to Instructor Fairy Doctor. He


    seemed quite firm in his decision.¡±


    When Jane heard that the new student did not intend to join the Elixir Department, she secretly let out


    a sigh of relief.


    Deep down, she didn¡¯t hope for someone else to be the Fairy Doctor¡¯s disciple. However, she


    was also very curious about that person. How could he refuse the Fairy Doctor¡¯s invitation to be


    her disciple?


    ¡°Then, which department did he join?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Flynn said. ¡°But, I think such a powerful person like him must have joined the Combat


    Department!¡±


    ¡°What?! Isn¡¯t he an alchemist?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s also a martial artist with a strongbat talent. He has defeated Stan Cooley, the one


    who¡¯s ranked 13th in thebat ranking list with just a single move. He even forced Stan to bark like a


    dog on the spot.¡±


    When Jane heard this, she was dumbfounded. The new student was actually so powerful?


    Once he joined the academy, he had challenged the person ranked 13th in thebat ranking list and


    came out victorious.


    ording to the norm, the new student should now be ranked 13th in thebat ranking list.


    Jane immediately delivered the news to the Fairy Doctor, hoping that the Fairy Doctor would give up.


    However, when the Fairy Doctor heard that, she pped the table fiercely. ¡°Nonsense, with such great


    alchemic talent, why would he go into the Combat Department? With alchemy techniques, does he


    have to be afraid that he can¡¯t raise his cultivation level nor beat the monsters and demons? No, I must


    bring him over to be my disciple.¡±


    Jane trembled all over her body after hearing it.


    Her own instructor was actually going to the Combat Department to snatch someone. No one would


    believe it if she were to tell someone else!


    However, the Fairy Doctor just headed towards the department. And, it was in the middle of the night


    The Fairy Doctor managed to find thebat instructor with the highest position, Jason Moss, who


    was known to be a hot tempered Sword Cultivator. It was easy to see that the Fairy Doctor had low EQ


    when she blurted out after seeing him, ¡°Your Combat Department recently epted a new student who


    possessed the Spiritual Demon Pill. I want that person. You shall give that person to me.¡±


    When Jason heard that, his anger spiked. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, that¡¯s my disciple.¡±


    He thought that the Fairy Doctor was talking about Holly Yates because she had very strongbat


    talent. It was the highest that he had ever seen. Therefore, he had immediately epted Holly as his


    disciple.


    Indeed, this disciple of his possessed the Spiritual Demon Pills, and she ate them like candies.


    The Fairy Doctor red at him. ¡°You won¡¯t give in to me?!¡±


    Jason¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Fairy Doctor, others may fear you, but I, Jason Moss, do not. If you


    want to steal my disciple, then beat me first!¡±


    And so, the two started fighting, they broke three of the instructors¡¯ dormitories. .


    The students and other instructors of Flying Eagles Academy were in a daze as they watched the fight.


    ¡°Why did the two of them start fighting?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The Fairy Doctor is usually calm and gentle. It¡¯s really rare that she would pick a


    fight with Jason.¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s because of a new student.¡±


    Then, the news spread through Flying Eagles Academy like wildfire.


    Everyone was asking the same thing, ¡°Who¡¯s this new student?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    Holly Yates had never attended a school. Since this was the first time she enrolled in an academy, she


    found it strange.


    Shey on the dormitory¡¯s bed while holding the bottle containing the Spiritual Demon Pills in her arms,


    with her legs crossed and shaking¡­ She thought about the Sword Cultivator instructor who had taken


    her in as his disciple, Jason Moss.


    She had heard of this person before. He was known to be a very powerful man.


    She also heard that he had a strong backing, Anyway, it was bigger than the backing of the Mountain


    Warriors. When she was young, her mother had personally taken her to visit Jason, wanting Holly to be


    epted as his disciple. In the end, the man had taken one nce at her and refused her, stating that


    it wasn¡¯t appropriate. However, she knew he meant that she had poor aptitude and was not worthy of


    being his disciple.


    But this time, she had caught Jason¡¯s eyes in just one nce.


    It was too strange.


    Then, she thought about what her brother had helped her do beforeing to the Flying Eagles


    Academy.


    Alex had nted a talisman in her energy core, saying that it was an ancient talisman. The symbols on


    the talisman had a meaning of ¡®sword¡¯. In other words, it was a sword talisman.


    Holly recalled Alex said that when she could incorporate the sword talisman into her Sword Intent, then


    this talisman would be considered to have done its work. She could guess that this was probably the


    reason why she had caught Jason¡¯s eyes all of a sudden!


    In fact, Alex had heard of this method from Yuno. It was Yuno who had taught him this Sword Raising


    Tactic. Yuno was an undisputed predecessor in the practice of martial arts.


    Bang!


    At this moment, someone ran inside after mming open the dormitory door.


    Holly sat up at once. She had seen the arriving person before, it was Jason¡¯s other disciple whose


    name seemed to be Frazer.


    Frazer started shouting the moment he came in, ¡°Holly Yates, why are you still here? Don¡¯t you know


    that Master is fighting the Fairy Doctor outside for your sake? Master is within an inch of his life while


    getting beaten by the Fairy Doctor. Why don¡¯t you hurry and help him?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Holly was stunned.


    How could a strong person like Jason get beaten up by someone else?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the strongest Sword Cultivator in the Flying Eagles Academy? The Fairy Doctor is just a


    woman who ys around with pills, yet she can still beat him?¡±


    Frazer said, ¡°What do you know? There are no more than three people in the entire Flying Eagles


    Academy that can beat the Fairy Doctor. It¡¯s still unknown who would win in the end! Hurry ande


    with me, the Fairy Doctor is here because of you. If you don¡¯t go, Master will be the one to suffer.¡±


    Holly was shocked. ¡°The Fairy Doctor is here because of me? Could it be that it¡¯s because¡­¡±


    She looked at the Spiritual Demon Pills in the bottle and thought, ¡®This Fairy Doctor is just too


    shameless. She¡¯s probably here because of my brother¡¯s Spiritual Demon Pills. Brother is not here, I


    have to protect them.¡¯


    When she just stuffed the bottle into her bed, Frazer grabbed her hand and ran outside. Very soon,


    they came upon the scene outside.


    More than a dozen houses had been torn apart, especially the entire teaching building on the left side


    that had copsed. Countless people were still watching the fight. All the way there, Holly could hear a


    lot of people discussing¡­


    ¡°Oh my god, has the Fairy Doctor gone mad? She¡¯s gone to this length just for the sake of a new


    student. These broken buildings will cost a lot of money to repair.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really worried for nothing. Do you think the Fairy Doctor willck the money? She¡¯s the richest


    instructor in the entire Flying Eagles Academy. Plus, with the rtionship between her and Principal


    Henderson, she probably would be fine even if she tears down half the academy.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is the rtionship between the Fairy Doctor and Principal Henderson?¡±


    It was a freshman who asked this question.


    The previous person who spoke said, ¡°You¡¯re new here, aren¡¯t you? The Fairy Doctor is Principal


    Henderson¡¯s godsister.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the battle had reached itsst stage.


    The Fairy Doctor became ruthless. With a clear call, an exquisite seven-story pagoda appeared behind


    her, surrounding Jason overhead. ¡°Jason Moss, will you really not give in? If you continue to be


    stubborn, I really will seal you into the Demon Tower Prison. When you want toe outter, you will


    suffer a huge loss!¡±


    Jason was unable to endure it anymore.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    As soon as the Demon Tower Prison made an appearance, Jason coughed up mouthfuls of blood over


    and over.


    Jane, who was standing at the side, watched the scene in shock, with her mouth agape. How obsessed


    was her Master? What was so great about the new student, for her to take action to this extent? If


    Jason was really sealed into the Demon Tower Prison, the academy would definitely hold the Fairy


    Doctor ountable.


    There were rules in the academy. Even if she was Principle Henderson¡¯s godsister, she could not


    ignore them.


    As for the onlookers, there was only shock left in them.


    ¡°The Fairy Doctor is that strong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a phantom of the Demon Tower Prison, yet it already makes my heart palpitate from such a


    distance. I can¡¯t even stand up straight. If it¡¯s nearer, wouldn¡¯t the pressure crush me to death?¡±


    ¡°If the Fairy Doctor is already this strong, then how overpowering is Principal Henderson?¡±


    Someone said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you if you want to see Principal Henderson now. Principal


    Henderson and Principal Lawlor had taken a group of extreme elites to pass through Rashomon and


    have entered the Dragon King¡¯s Grotto. They could only return after six months at least.¡±


    At this time, Frazer had arrived with Holly.


    Frazer shouted, ¡°Fairy Doctor, I¡¯ve brought you the person you wanted, let my master go.¡±


    When everyone heard that, their eyes fell on Holly.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s the person the Fairy Doctor wanted.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty cute.¡±


    ¡°She must be extremely talented. Otherwise, why would two instructors fight over her? This little girl is


    destined to be a big shot in the Flying Eagles in the future!¡±


    Jane rushed over immediately. She nced at Holly, yet she thought, ¡®This brat doesn¡¯t look anything


    great! She looks ordinary, and there isn¡¯t a hint of alchemist aura on her. How did she catch the


    instructor¡¯s eyes?¡¯


    Then, she said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? My instructor has requested you to be her disciple,


    because she thought highly of you. The instructor has been waiting for you the entire day. Oh great,


    you actually entered another department and became someone else¡¯s disciple. Do you not have any


    respect for my instructor, the Fairy Doctor?¡±


    Holly had her mouth agape. Only then did she understand what was going on.


    It turned out that these people were looking for her brother!


    Swoosh!


    The Fairy Doctor came in front of her like a sh of lightning.


    After taking a nce at Holly, she said with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s not her!¡±


    At this moment, Jason also rushed over, intending to protect Holly. When he heard that, he almost


    threw up another mouthful of blood in rage. ¡°Fairy Doctor, you didn¡¯t even confirm the person you were


    looking for, yet you¡¯ve fought me here for half a day, destroying so many buildings?! When this matter


    gets reported to the higher-ups, you¡­¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Ten Strengthening Gold Pills,¡± the Fairy Doctor said.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Jason stopped talking immediately.


    It was awesome to be rich and overbearing!


    The Fairy Doctor suddenly recalled who Holly was, so she anxiously asked, ¡°The person I¡¯m looking for


    is your brother, where is he? I told him to report to my office today, why didn¡¯t I even see a hint of his


    shadow?¡±


    Everyone was surprised when they heard this. Who was this girl¡¯s brother?


    How awesome was he?! The Fairy Doctor personally epted him as her disciple, yet he didn¡¯t turn


    up?!


    Holly didn¡¯t like the Fairy Doctor. Not only had she harmed Holly¡¯s master, but her attitude was bad too.


    She said, ¡°My brother said that he won¡¯t go to the Elixir Department.¡±


    ¡°Why? Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Because he said, there isn¡¯t a true alchemist in the Flying Eagles Academy. You can¡¯t teach him


    anything!¡±


    ¡°Woahh!¡±


    There was an uproar in the audience. Everyone was dumbfounded. This boast was just too big.


    This new student really was formidable for belittling the entire Elixir Department of the Flying Eagles


    Academy.


    Jane abruptly raised her hand. ¡°B*tch, how preposterous!¡±


    At this moment, a de crackling with lightning came up at Jane¡¯s neck, and a voice said out of thin air,


    ¡°If you dare to touch her, you¡¯ll be dead!¡±

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    The de was the Sword of the Universe.


    However, it was different from the Sword of the Universe that Alex had used previously. At this


    moment, an ancient and vague aura that faintly coincided with the rules of the world was radiating from


    the sword, and it held the Sword Intent.


    This was what Alex had obtained from within the Star Formation Board.


    Afterprehending the various changes in the formation blueprint of the Sword of Universe, the


    power of the Sword of Universe had also increased greatly. There were thirty-six changes. They were


    not thirty-six kinds of techniques, but thirty-six times the sword stances coupled with the Sword Raising


    Tactic that Yuno had taught him.


    There was an ancient tune on the sword.


    So, when the Sword of the Universe was at her neck, Jane felt the overwhelming Sword Intent and


    chills all over her body. She felt her legs were trembling, and she was about to pee herself in fright. She


    looked towards the Fairy Doctor in panic and said, ¡°Instructor, help me!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor did not move.


    Instead, she looked into the darkness, where a tall figure stepped out slowly. It was Alex, the one she


    had been waiting for so long.


    At the same time, when Jason saw the Sword of the Universe, his eyes changed drastically.


    ¡°Sword Intent Edict!¡±


    The Sword Intent Edict on this flying sword kept constantly fluctuating. This was exactly what he had


    been looking for for so long! He had learned swordsmanship for more than forty years, and had


    cultivated the sword for thirty years, but he still failed toprehend the Sword Intent Edict.


    It was something that was only recorded in the ancient books.


    Jason thought it was a myth. To his surprise, it was real.


    At this moment, he felt an upsurge of emotion as tears filled his eyes, as though he was seeing the


    childhood dream that he had been chasing in his life.


    He suddenly rushed towards Alex and kneeled onto the ground with a thud ¡° Please ept me as your


    disciple!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    The onlookers eximed one after another, and their eyes popped out of their heads. This was too


    astonishing. Had Jason gone out of his mind? As the strongest Sword Cultivator in the Flying Eagles


    Academy, he was actually kneeling in front of a new student in public, begging to be his disciple?!


    Especially Jason¡¯s students, all of them felt pain as though they had been pped in the face.


    The Fairy Doctor looked at him in disbelief as well.


    Alex frowned, sparing Jason a nce before walking around him immediately towards Holly¡¯s side. He


    shot a cold re at Jane.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± His tone was warm.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Holly hugged Alex. ¡°T-They were fighting for you. That¡¯s my master, h-he¡­¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Holly could finish talking, the Fairy Doctor walked up to him. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you in my


    office the entire day, why didn¡¯t youe? I already said that I¡¯ll take you in as my disciple!¡±


    Alex put away the Sword of the Universe. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not going to enroll into the Elixir Department.¡±


    Jane hurriedly hid behind the Fairy Doctor. She gave Alex a fierce re and said in a stern voice, ¡°Did


    you say that there were no real alchemists in the entire academy? You¡¯re looking down on my


    instructor and antagonising the entire Elixir Department! What right do you have? What qualifications


    do you have?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor also had a cold expression on her face. Her beautiful eyes were clearly angry.


    The greatest achievement in her life was in alchemy. Regardless of the Flying Eagles or even the entire


    country, she felt that her alchemy level was top-notch. It was even the highest level.


    That was because she had not heard of anyone who had better alchemy skills than her.


    Some of the ancient sects even needed toe beg her for her alchemy skills!


    The Fairy Doctor¡¯s re at Alex made him feel a little pressure. But, it didn¡¯t mean that he had to learn


    alchemy from her just because she was good at fighting, because¡­


    ¡°Sorry, your instructor really can¡¯t teach me anything!¡±


    Alex had just mentioned it casually to Holly and Yuno before this. It was more of a brag than anything


    else.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Holly to take it seriously. Not only that, she had also said it out loud in public.


    That was fine, since she had said it, then he would just admit it.


    He could handle it for the sake of his sister, Holly.


    As soon as Alex said that, everyone¡¯s expression changed again.


    The Fairy Doctor¡¯s eyes rippled with fury.


    How dare he doubt her alchemy skills?!


    Outrageous!


    ¡°I need a reason!¡± She said coldly. ¡°Why do you think I can¡¯t teach you anything? I, the Fairy Doctor,


    have never taken back any words I have said. If you can¡¯t convince me, then you have to be my


    disciple, even if I need to tie you up and take you!¡±

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    Alex let out a sigh. He really didn¡®t want to go against the Fairy Doctor.


    ¡°Because, when ites to alchemy, I am better than you!¡±


    Thump!


    Someone fell on their butts, shocked.


    ¡®What an awesome new student! You really knock off everyone¡®s feet by uttering such outrageous


    words. How dare you say that the Fairy Doctor¡¯s alchemy is inferior to yours. You¡¯re boasting too much!


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Fairy Doctor would kill you?!¡¯


    ¡°Good, very good!¡± The Fairy Doctor was furious.


    She was seething to the point that she was about to throw up blood.


    Originally, she was really optimistic about this new student for being able to increase the purity of the


    Spiritual Demon Pill to 80% and above. That was already a rare thing, and this required talents! She


    needed to be extremely cautious if she wanted to do this on her own. Sometimes it would drop below


    80% if she wasn¡¯t careful. That¡¯s why she needed a disciple.


    But now, she was furious and just wanted to teach this new student a lesson.


    Her voice was delicate as she said, ¡°I¡¯llpete with you!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°In alchemy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    As soon as the statement came out, someone wailed loudly again.


    Jane said, ¡°Instructor,peting with this bragging freshman in alchemy would simply lower your


    status! I¡¯m willing topete with him on your behalf!¡±


    Alex gave Jane a passing nce before sneering, ¡°You? Forget it, that¡¯s just a waste of time.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane was furious. ¡°What did you say? I think you¡¯re just a troublemaker for trying to insult the Fairy


    Doctor this way. Tell me, what is your intention? Who sent you here?¡±


    She almost peed her pants when Alex pointed the flying sword at her neck just now.


    There was already an intent to kill him in her heart.


    ¡°Your energy core is mutated, and you can¡¯t even condense the Elixir Fire. How can you evenpete


    with me in alchemy?¡±


    As soon as Alex said that, Jane¡¯s face became pale.


    Indeed, her energy core was different from normal cores, and it was a problem that existed when she


    developed her energy core. It was a permanent mutation. Although it would not affect her cultivation, it


    was impossible to condense the Elixir Fire to concoct pills!


    This was also the biggest reason why the Fairy Doctor had not taken her in as her disciple.


    However, using the Elixir Fire in alchemy was a height that only level six alchemists could reach. Alex


    was so young, and he was already a level six alchemist?


    Jane wouldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    At this time, the Fairy Doctor said, ¡°Jane, back down.¡±


    Then, she turned to Alex and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be between you and me!¡±


    ¡°How do you want to do this?¡± Alex asked.


    The Fairy Doctor said, ¡°We¡¯ll do the simplest one, lest others say that I am bullying you! We¡¯ll concoct


    the first grade pill, Blood Energy Pill, and we¡¯llpare the purity of the pills.¡±


    Alex was taken aback, and found the situation hrious. He had already refined countless Blood


    Energy Pills, and their purity was directly 100%.


    The purity of the Spiritual Demon Pills earlier was 80% because he didn¡¯t have enough materials for pill


    concoction. He had used some other raw materials as substitutes. If the Fairy Doctor knew about this


    fact, she would have doubted her entire life.


    Even the materials could be substituted?!


    ¡°Instructor Fairy Doctor, may we watch the two of youpete?¡±


    The one who spoke was Flynn Newell.


    The Fairy Doctor said, ¡°Of course there¡¯s no problem, lest he refuse to admit his losster and say that


    I, the Fairy Doctor, use my powers and authority to silence others! But, mark my words, if you lose, you


    shall be my errand boy!¡±


    ¡°And if you lose?¡± Alex asked.


    The Fairy Doctor said, ¡°I won¡¯t lose! If I lose, the conditions will be up to you.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Alright, if you lose, you¡¯ll wash my clothes.¡±

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°H-He dared to make such an outrageous request?!¡±


    ¡°Asking the Fairy Doctor to wash his clothes? Where does his boldnesse from?¡±


    Upon hearing it, the people nearby were stunned and felt that it was extremely absurd. They looked at


    Alex as though they were looking at some crazed lunatic!


    The saying that ¡®Whom the gods would destroy, he first makes mad¡¯ applied to him right here!


    The Fairy Doctor¡¯s eyes were cold as she was already thinking about how she would punish this


    disobedient brat. Only Holly, who stood beside Alex, had a faint smile on her face. Back then, she had


    made a bet with Alex that she would be a security guard at Lush Cosmetics if she lost. In the end,


    Holly had be the security guard till now.


    Now, Holly thought that the Fairy Doctor would most likely meet the same end as her.


    Jane jumped out again. ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant for asking my instructor to wash your clothes. Are you even


    worthy of that?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to bet, then forget it. Don¡¯t evere looking for me in the future.¡±


    That sentence made Jane speechless.


    The Fairy Doctor said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take that bet! Let¡¯s go to the Elixir Tower!¡±


    The Elixir Tower was a special building in the Flying Eagles Academy that was specially designed for


    alchemy. It had nine floors in total, where each floor corresponded to the alchemy¡¯s level. Rumor had it


    that even the Fairy Doctor couldn¡¯t enter the top few floors.


    The Elixir Tower had existed for over thousands of years.


    The two principals moved the structure here when the Flying Eagles Academy was being built.


    When the group of people was about to move towards the Elixir Tower, Holly grabbed Alex and pointed


    at Jason Moss who was still kneeling on the ground and said, ¡°Brother, this is my new master. What


    should I do now?¡±


    Alex frowned and walked over. ¡°Instructor, please get up. I can¡¯t be your master, I¡¯m not a Sword


    Cultivator.¡±


    Jason seemed to be in some sort of meditation trance earlier.


    At this moment, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°No, Master. You have alreadyprehended the Sword


    Intent Edict, so you can definitely be my master. This is what I have been looking for in my entire life.


    Please ept me as your disciple, Master. I am willing to offer my life in exchange for this.¡±


    Everyone was shocked once again, looking at Alex withplicated expressions.


    ¡®Is this new student trying to make a new record in the academy? Which other freshman can be this


    awesome to be forcibly favored by the Fairy Doctor, and have Jason Moss kneel down to beg to be his


    disciple? He¡¯s way too awesome.¡¯


    The Fairy Doctor¡¯s eyes shed. She had also heard of the Sword Intent Edict before, and she didn¡¯t


    expect for Alex to have reached this level. She remembered that her godbrother had only


    comprehended it the year beforest.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not really considered to be the real Sword Intent Edict. It¡¯s just that a spell


    formation has been added to the sword. Sorry, I really can¡¯t teach you. I don¡¯t understand sword


    techniques, and I belong to the Formation Department.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°He actually entered the most useless and deserted Formation Department? There are only five people


    in that department, including the instructor. What is that guy doing in there?¡±


    ¡°Such a strong Sword Cultivator didn¡¯t enroll in the Combat Department? What the heck is he


    thinking?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor urged, ¡°Are we still not going?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jason stopped pursuing the matter, and followed them to the Elixir Tower.


    When Alex arrived in front of Elixir Tower, he looked up at the nine storey tall building, and suddenly felt


    a huge wave of ancient essence rushing over him. His expression changed, and he knew it was a kind


    of elixir essence¡­ When an alchemist¡¯s alchemy level had reached a very high level, the concocted


    pills would also be spiritual in nature. Once some top-grade pills were concocted, they would trigger the


    rules of heaven and earth. Even the world would not be able to contain them, resulting in a


    catastrophe.


    That was known as Elixir Cmity.


    It¡¯s possible that this Elixir Tower had been set up because of the Elixir Cmity. Over time, the tower


    possessed the elixir essence.


    This Elixir Tower wasn¡¯t something so simple!


    He stood at the entrance of the tower and looked up for a while until someone beside him urged him,


    ¡°Hurry up and go in, are you afraid now? You bragged so much just now, and even want the Fairy


    Doctor to wash your clothes. Now that it¡¯s the real deal here, has your courage whitered? Seriously,


    you¡¯re really something else.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alex was just getting a feel of the elixir essence in the area, but an idiot had disturbed him. He turned


    his head to see a man with a mean expression on his face. As anger rose in him, he pped the man


    and sent him flying. ¡°What nonsense do you keep bbering about?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor looked at Alex. The determination in taking him as her disciple became even stronger


    after this disy.


    It was because others couldn¡¯t feel the elixir essence around the Elixir Tower, and it could only be felt


    by those who had a deep understanding of alchemy. So, this new student definitely had talent. He was


    a little arrogant, but it was something that can be changed.


    She recalled when she first came to the tower, she also stared at it for a long time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    The Fairy Doctor led the way.


    The space inside was surprisinglyrge, which wasn¡¯t visible from the outside. Once they were inside,


    the atmosphere felt mysterious. ording to logic, there shouldn¡¯t be such arge space. Alex¡¯s eyes


    shed, and he understood.


    It was like his storage bag.


    There were certain changes within the tower, and space inside looked ten times bigger than it did on


    the outside. This Elixir Tower was definitely a magic weapon.


    There were hundreds of alchemy furnaces inside, ced ording to a certain formation and fixed to


    the spot. There were also fire vents underneath each furnace, just like gas stoves. The fire that spurted


    out of these vents was fired from the ground.


    It was specifically for those who could not use Elixir Fire.


    There were people in Elixir Tower, and once they saw many peopleing in, they immediately came


    out to see what was going on. When they saw the Fairy Doctor in the lead, they all saluted immediately.


    As soon as they heard about the bet, several alchemists from the Elixir Department red at Alex.


    The Fairy Doctor was their alchemy goddess. How could he make fun of her so outrageously?


    ¡°Go and prepare the materials for a few portions of Blood Energy Pills!¡± the Fairy Doctor instructed.


    Very quicldy, some people brought out the exact materials needed.


    The Fairy Doctor turned to Alex and said, ¡°Do you want to choose? See if the materials are correct?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex nced at the materials. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin,¡± the Fairy Doctor said. ¡°The time limit is one hour. We will check on who has the


    higher purity of the refined Blood Energy Pill, and the higher one is the victor.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor was familiar with theyout of the Elixir Tower, and she picked the materials


    immediately and walked over to the front of an alchemy furnace. Instead of using the underground fire,


    she raised her hand, and blue mes appeared at her fingertips. The mes looked like they were


    dancing lively.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Fairy Doctor¡¯s Arctic Iced Fire!¡± someone called out. This was the Fairy Doctor¡¯s Elixir Fire.


    With a flick of her finger, the blue me hit the bottom of the furnace, turning into a bigger fire. Then,


    she began to temper the materials and prepared to refine the pill.


    As for Alex, he didn¡¯t rush to do anything. He walked toward a furnace, examining it on the left and then


    the right.


    The furnace was not that big. It was bigger than a rice cooker, but Alex found that there were also


    many runes engraved on the furnace to form a formation. However, it was a lot worse than the one he


    had back home.


    Some couldn¡¯t stand watching him anymore and started tough loudly.


    ¡°What the heck is he doing? It can¡¯t be that he doesn¡¯t know what a furnace looks like, right?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what a furnace looks like, and he wants topete with the Fairy Doctor? What a


    joke!¡±


    At this moment, an old man snarled, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to make a ruckus inside Elixir Tower.


    Get out.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    The person who made the sarcastic remarks was thrown out. No one else dared to speak loudly after


    that.


    After that, Alex also began his preparation. Instead of using Elixir Fire, he made use of the


    underground fire underneath the furnace. He tapped on the table, and the underground fire lit up like a


    stove. There was a device at the side that could be used to adjust the strength of the me.


    Jane looked on with disdain and said in a low voice, ¡°Humph, and youughed at me for not having


    Elixir Fire? You don¡¯t have it either. Otherwise, why won¡¯t you use it?¡±


    Alex did indeed have Elixir Fire, and it was a lighting-based fire from The Force. However, he was just


    going to refine some Blood Energy Pills. Why would he need to use Elixir Fire?


    That was so tiring! It was way more essible andfortable just to use the underground fire!


    He didn¡¯t use Elixir Fire but an elixir talisman instead. His alchemy levels had recently reached a new


    height, and this elixir talisman was also an ancient talisman. It would increase his alchemy result by two


    times with just half the effort, and coupled with his Divine Eyes and Third Eye, this was a pill he could


    refine with his eyes closed.


    Ten minutester, he turned off the underground fire. He nced at the Fairy Doctor and found that she


    was not done yet.

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    Alex watched how the Fairy Doctor performed her alchemy and felt that her methods were quite


    common.


    However, she did something out of the ordinary, she often used her nose to sniff at the furnace while


    refining the pill. Therefore, she had removed the veil that covered her face now, and everyone had a


    good look at her appearance.


    A beauty! A stunning beauty!


    Previously, Alex had suggested that if the Fairy Doctor failed to refine the pill, she would wash his


    clothes.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, the academy students around them were filled with resentment toward Alex. Asking a


    beautiful fairy like her to wash clothes, he was such a sinner!


    Finally, someone noticed that Alex had turned off the fire under his furnace.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why is he standing still and not moving anymore? Even the fire has been extinguished. It has only


    been ten minutes, and he¡¯s done refining the pill? Isn¡¯t that a little too fast?¡±


    One of the students from the Elixir Department who knew how to refine the pill immediately sneered.


    ¡°What joke is he pulling? Even if the Blood Energy Pill is just introductory in the Elixir Department, it


    takes at least half an hour to refine it in the furnace. How could he be done in just ten minutes? You


    can¡¯t even finish tempering the materials in that amount of time!¡±


    However, Alex really was done with refining the pill. He took out the refined pill, ced it in the


    porcin bowl next to him, and waited for it to cool down.


    When Alex took out the pill from the furnace, the student who had spoken previously looked like he had


    just been pped in the face.


    Holly snorted coldly and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t refine it in ten minutes, it just proves that your alchemy level


    is not good. My brother is not you, and you can look for yourself that it¡¯s done, isn¡¯t it? You can


    definitely tell at a nce if you have eyes, that¡¯s a Blood Energy Pill. Are you telling me that you fail to


    identify the Blood Energy Pill¡¯s aura?¡±


    Refining a Blood Energy Pill in ten minutes.


    Forget about the students from the Elixir Department, even the instructors from the department were


    stunned, speechless.


    The old alchemist that had tossed out the people who were loud just now frowned, then he walked to


    Alex and looked at him. ¡°Have you finished refining the Blood Energy Pill?¡±


    This was heard by the Fairy Doctor, who was still refining. She was condensing the pill, and her hands


    shook immediately.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°How could he have done it so quickly?¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to look up. Now was the most critical moment in the condensing of the pill, not


    only did it affect the sess of refining the pill, but it also affected its quality. She didn¡¯t want to lose!


    Another five minutes passed, and the Fairy Doctor had finallypleted the refining of the Blood


    Energy Pill. It had taken her eighteen minutes, which was two minutes more than she usually did.


    Moreover, she was quite satisfied with the purity of this pill and had managed to reach 98% of it. This


    super-level performance was the most satisfying Blood Energy Pill she had ever refined.


    ¡®Humph!¡¯


    ¡®You turned off the fire in ten minutes. It¡¯s probably because the materials you used to refine have


    already been cooked to waste! Let¡¯s see how you boast your way out of it this time!¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how you boast your way out of it this time!¡¯


    She let out a long breath and nced at Alex¡¯s side. As a result, she saw the old alchemist standing


    next to Alex with a strange expression on his face. The old alchemist¡¯s name was Sid Steadman, and


    he was a senior in the Elixir Department.


    His alchemy level was also very good, second only to the Fairy Doctor in the entire Elixir Department.


    However, there was still quite a big gap between the two.


    ¡°Instructor Sid! Have his materials gone to waste?¡±


    Sid shook his head.


    The Fairy Doctor was taken aback. ¡°He refined it sessfully? He really refined a Blood Energy Pill in


    just ten minutes?¡±


    ¡°To be exact,¡± Sid said. ¡°It was nine minutes and eleven seconds.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor swayed on her feet, a look of disbelief on her face.


    However, she quickly remembered that they werepeting based on the purity of the pill. For a Blood


    Energy Pill that had been refined in ten minutes, even if it barely turned into a pill, the purity of it would


    definitely be a mess. It was no different than a failure.


    The lower the purity of the pill, the more erysips would be contained in it. If the purity were below


    60%, the pill would be unqualified, and no one would dare to use it.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    Therefore, the Fairy Doctor snorted. ¡°Refining a Blood Energy Fill in such a short time is no different


    than making a failed pill. What¡¯s the point of prioritizing speed? It¡¯s a pure waste of materials! Refining


    pills is like grinding coffee. You have to take it slowly¡­¡±


    She still wanted to lecture Alex.


    In the end, Sid said with an ugly expression, ¡°Master Fairy Doctor, it¡¯s better if youe and see it for


    yourself!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor was shocked, and she felt that Sid¡¯s expression was strange. Could it be that the kid


    had managed to refine a pill of good purity?


    She rushed over to take a look at the Blood Energy Pill in the porcin bowl in front of Alex, and her


    eyes widened.


    With her capabilities, it was natural that she could tell the purity and quality of the Blood Energy Pill at


    just a nce. It was very good, even simr to the ones that she refined personally.


    ¡®How is that possible? To refine such good Blood Energy Pills in such a short time. Does he have god¡¯s


    hands?¡¯


    The Fairy Doctor picked up the pill to take a closer look and took a whiff!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±


    The onlookers were stunned, not understanding why the Fairy Doctor had eximed at this moment.


    In the next moment, the Fairy Doctor exined herself. ¡°It¡¯s 100% purity. How did you achieve this? In


    just nine minutes and eleven seconds, you¡¯ve made a Blood Energy Pill with 100% purity. How did you


    do it? Tell me, tell me!¡±


    Thump!


    There was a female instructor who was already inside Elixir Tower. She fell to the floor on her butt


    when she heard the Fairy Doctor¡¯s words.


    The surrounding academy students and instructors were also stunned, speechless. Even if one were


    not from the Elixir Department, anyone would understand what the purity of a pill meant.


    100% purity rate was impossible, as far asmon sense went.


    It was like gold, where its purity could only go up to 99.99 9%, and there was no such thing as 100%.


    What more alchemy?!


    Very soon, all the instructors from the Elixir Department who were present rushed forward. They


    wanted to see what a pill that had 100% purity looked like.


    Alex looked at the Fairy Doctor, who had a surprised and curious expression on her face, and calmly


    said, ¡°Can we get the result of thepetition?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor nodded and said directly, ¡°You¡¯ve won!¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    Holly was the first to rush forward, and she jumped onto Alex, her arms around his neck, and gave him


    a sweet kiss. ¡°Brother, I knew you would win. You¡¯re the best!¡±


    Alex had been taken off guard by the kiss because he had never thought that way about Holly.


    Fortunately, the kiss had been on his face rather than his mouth.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the students from the Flying Eagles Academy who were present, every one of them was


    shocked and unable to form any words.


    Alex had gone against the Fairy Doctor, and he had won. This new student was just too awesome!


    So, would the Fairy Doctor really wash his clothes?


    Alex was nodding at this time and said, ¡°When I have dirty clothes, I¡¯ll look for you in your office for you


    to wash them.¡±


    The group of people suddenly fell into a deadly silence. Some of them couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Will the


    Fairy Doctor be angry from embarrassment and give him a p to kill him in a single blow?¡¯


    No one expected for the Fairy Doctor to nod in agreement.


    Alex put Holly down and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! This is the first time I¡¯vee to the Flying Eagles Academy,


    and I haven¡¯t had a good look around yet. Let¡¯s walk around!¡±


    Holly nodded. ¡°Okay, Brother!¡±


    Just as the two were about to leave, the Fairy Doctor stopped them. ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    With that, the students eyes were suddenly filled with a sense of gloating as they looked Alex and


    thought to themselves, ¡®You sh*tty thing, you¡¯re so arrogant just because you have some capabilities.


    You dare to go against Instructor Fairy Doctor like this. You¡¯re really unlucky! You¡¯ve pissed her off.


    Let¡¯s see how she deals with you!¡¯


    This was especially true for Jane, who had a sneer on her gloating face.

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    ¡°What is it? Are you unwilling to admit your loss? Let me see the Blood Energy Pill that you¡¯ve refined!¡±


    Alex furrowed his brows, looking at the Fairy Doctor¡¯s ethereal face.


    Although the Fairy Doctor was beautiful, Alex didn¡¯t feel she was anyone significant. His women were


    all beautiful, whether it was the Assex siblings or Waltz or Maya, all of them were first-ss beauties


    and had ethereal beauty. As for women with an ethereal beauty, it made people not want to have any


    intention to assault them! It was really unlike the alluring woman that was Waltz back home!


    The Fairy Doctor shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at it. The purity of the pill I refined is only at


    98%. I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    ¡°Then, what is the meaning of this? You still want me to be your disciple?¡±


    ¡°I want to know how you did it. Nine minutes and eleven seconds, that¡¯spletely unreasonable.¡±


    Alex looked at her and spat two words, ¡°Elixir talisman!¡±


    When the Fairy Doctor heard that, her entire body shook, and she stood there nkly, not moving a


    single muscle. She was still in the same state even after Alex and Holly had left.


    Jane was disappointed because the b*stard had been let off just like that. She wasn¡¯t aware how much


    of a shock Alex had given the Fairy Doctor.


    News of how a freshman had defeated the Fairy Doctor in alchemy instantly spread through the Flying


    Eagles Academy. Not only that, the incident that the academy¡¯s strongest swords master, Jason Moss,


    had also kneeled on the ground in public and asked this new student to take him in as a disciple also


    spread with the news.


    If there were a hot topic search list in the Flying Eagles Academy, the topic that involved Alex would


    definitely be at the top of the list.


    As a result, the news became more exaggerated as it spread.


    ¡°The new student defeated the thirteenth ranked Stan Cooley and took his ce!¡±


    ¡°The new student defeated Instructor Jason Moss, the strongest swords master!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The new student has taken the Fairy Doctor as his maid!¡±


    Although there were people who came outter to rify this news, Jason did not fight the new student


    but had instead been enraptured by his sword, these incidents had definitely shocked the entire


    academy. Some of them, who liked the Fairy Doctor, were angry, and they wanted to challenge Alex to


    a duel.


    There were also some of Jason¡¯s disciples who wanted to teach Alex a lesson.


    Unfortunately, none of them could find Alex at all.


    That night, after touring around the Flying Eagles Academy with Holly, he returned to Seven Star


    Residence to study the Star Formation Board with peace of mind. He discovered a secret that the star


    formations inside the board corresponded to thirty-six ancient runes, and each of the ancient runes


    corresponded to a change.


    This was also something that he suddenly understood after using the sword techniques that Yuno had


    taught him.


    After he made this discovery, he went through the calctions again and found that the base of the


    formations were actually the ancient runes.


    And so, he didn¡¯t immediately study the Seven Deaths Formation Blueprint but calmed his heart, and


    with the change of the Sword of the Universe as a base, he examined the thirty-six ancient runes.


    In the blink of an eye, seven days had passed.


    ***


    In the instructor¡¯s office, the Fairy Doctor sat in her seat, fidgeting and looking frustrated. She had been


    in the office for seven whole days.


    To her, it was like a new record-breaking matter.


    In the past, it was difficult to locate her. It was rare that she would be in her office two days in a row


    within a month, and during these seven days, she hadn¡¯t taught anyone. Even when someone came to


    her for advice, she didn¡¯t have the patience to entertain them. Most of the time, she was just sitting in


    her chair in a faze.


    Her assistant, Jane, clearly understood her intentions.

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    The Fairy Doctor was waiting here for that person, the person who had defeated her in alchemy


    previously. She was waiting for him to bring him his dirty clothes for her to wash.


    This wait had gone on for seven days.


    If this incident were to be spread, it was unknown how many people would be bug-eyed.


    ¡°Jane, it¡¯s already the seventh day. Are his clothes not dirty?¡± the Fairy Doctor asked, looking at Jane. .


    Jane was speechless. The Fairy Doctor would ask her the same question at least once every day.


    What was she supposed to reply?


    ¡°No, I have to take the initiative!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor stood up suddenly, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t really anxious to wash Alex¡¯s clothes, but rather, she wanted to ask him about


    the elixir talisman. The elixir talisman was a kind of ancient talisman. It could change the rules of nature


    and was considered to be an extremely high-leveled item in the field of alchemy. Ordinary alchemists


    simply wouldn¡¯t be able to reach that level.


    The Fairy Doctor had once seen it in an ancient misceneous book, but she had taken it as a travel


    log and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the book¡¯s content.


    There were mentions of elixir talismans among the content, and it was a pity she had not taken it


    seriously. Until Alex had said those two words, she suddenly understood that the contents in the book


    had not been an exaggeration and that it really did exist.


    It was also a world that she had been pursuing for a long time. It was like a stepping stone was right in


    front of her, and her heart felt the itch to just step on it.


    Jane was shocked. ¡°Instructor, you¡¯re the soul of the Elixir Department and a prominent figure in the


    Flying Eagles Academy. If you run to the Formation Department to ask a freshman whether he has dirty


    clothes, and the academy students hear you, what would they think of you?!¡±


    ¡°What does it matter?¡± The Fairy Doctor said. ¡°His alchemy level is higher than mine, and a master of


    knowledge does not depend on one¡¯s age!¡±


    With a sh, she was gone.


    At the same time, Alex had been shut inside the Star Formation Board for seven days. This time, the


    board had automatically pushed his divine consciousness out.


    Then, as soon as he walked out of the room, he saw Gabby waiting anxiously outside. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re


    finally out!¡±


    Alex was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gavvy looked at him angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You left my grandfather and Grandpa Owain in the


    bamboo forest for seven days. It¡¯s so cold outside, and they have nothing to eat or drink there. If


    anything happens to my grandfather, I¡¯m not going to let you go, ever!¡±


    Alex was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s been seven days, and they¡¯re not out yet?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ How are they even instructors in the Formation Department?¡±


    Gabby flushed to the tips of her ears. ¡°You must have changed something in the formation so that my


    grandfather and Grandpa Owain don¡¯t understand it. You did that on purpose.¡±


    Alex patted his head and said, ¡°I ced some loopholes and left some hints on how to break the


    formation. It¡¯s better to just chase these kinds of disciples out at this rate!¡±


    As he said that, he walked out of the Seven Star Residence and immediately went into the bamboo


    forest.


    Not a whileter, he pulled Dewey and Owain out of the bamboo forest. The two old men were


    shivering from the cold and hungry.


    When they saw Alex, their faces were filled with shame.


    ¡°Master, this disciple is dumb, and I¡¯ve embarrassed you!¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve studied the formation you changed with Dewey for seven days, but we really can¡¯t figure it


    out. It¡¯s just too advanced! Master, you¡¯re really a formation master!¡±


    Alex felt a burst of anger. He picked up a stick and drew out two formation blueprints on the ground.


    One of them was the maze formation, and the other was a simple five-element illusion formation. As he


    knocked on it, he said, ¡°Can you tell that one is a maze formation, and the other is a five-element


    illusion formation? You can¡¯t tell what it is once the two have been stacked together? As instructors of


    the Formation Department as well as old men, what have you been studying? Jade even said that you


    guys want to repair the ancient forcefield. Are you guys dream talking?¡±


    Dewey was astonished. ¡°Uh, Master¡­ You¡­ You know Commander Benmore?¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice was muffled when he spoke, ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly echoed from the bamboo forest. ¡°Alex, are your clothes dirty yet or


    not? When are you bringing it over for me to wash?¡±


    The two old men¡¯s eyes widened as they stared. ¡°The Fairy Doctor?!¡±

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    ¡°Are your clothes dirty yet? I¡¯ll wash it for you!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Fairy Doctor¡¯s voice was booming, like thunder rolling in the sky, and it felt like the ground shook


    from its volume. The Seven Star Residence and the teaching buildings around the area, countless


    people, could hear it.


    Suddenly, it was like thousands of waves came crashing down.


    Countless students were dumbfounded because the Fairy Doctor¡¯s voice was quite distinctive, and


    those who heard it would be able to identify it instantly. In addition, there were already rumors going


    around that the Fairy Doctor hadpeted with a new student in alchemy and had lost, and she had to


    wash the new student¡¯s clothes due to it


    This rumor had not subsided even after a week of going around the campus. Especially for the Fairy


    Doctor¡¯s supporters, some felt that the Fairy Doctor must be furious and would privately want to look for


    the new student to teach him a lesson.


    However, forget about looking for Alex. They didn¡¯t even know what his actual name was.


    In the end, everyone was shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Fairy Doctor?¡±


    Gabby looked at Alex. ¡°The Fairy Doctor wants to wash someone¡¯s clothes, is the person she¡¯s calling


    out for, you?¡±


    Owain instead said, ¡°Master? It can¡¯t be that you¡¯ve imed the Fairy Doctor, right? That woman is


    incredible, and she¡¯s also Principal Henderson¡¯s godsister. She¡¯s unparalleled in alchemy, and you¡¯ve


    managed to im her? Hehe, your future¡¯s so bright right now, you can get any kind of medicinal pill


    you want, eh?¡±


    Alex rolled his eyes and thought on the inside, ¡®Are the pills she refined rarer than what I can do?¡¯


    He frowned and said, ¡°This woman is crazy, screaming and making a ruckus out there, as though she


    fears everyone else doesn¡¯t know about this matter!¡±


    Dewey said, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve changed the formation in the bamboo forest, and Owain and I were


    trapped for a week, unable to get out. The Fairy Doctor doesn¡¯t know anything about formations, so it¡¯s


    only natural that she doesn¡¯t know how toe out, and she was probably at her wit¡¯s end, and that¡¯s


    why she¡¯s calling out for you like that.¡±


    Alex pointed at the two formation patterns on the ground. ¡°You¡¯re to study the content of these


    ovepping formations. If you can¡¯t figure it out, then you shouldn¡¯t bothering out in the future! I¡¯ll


    go and meet the Fairy Doctor!¡±


    Gabby grabbed him. ¡°I want to go out too. I¡¯ve been trapped in here for a week already. I don¡¯t have


    any change of clothes anymore, and if I don¡¯t get out soon, I¡¯m going to smell.¡±


    Alex sniffed the air and nodded. ¡°It does seem to have a sour smell.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­ You b*stard! ¡±


    Dewey, who stood to the side, immediately opened his mouth and said, ¡°Gabby, don¡¯t be rude! Before


    this, I even intended to give you to Master to be his bed warmer, so he¡¯s your master. You have to be


    obedient and not go against his words. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    When Gabby heard that, she almost fainted on the spot. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    Alex calmly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so rmed. I have a wife, and she¡¯s the most beautiful woman


    in the world. You¡¯re just a little girl. You don¡¯t interest me at all!¡±


    What did that mean?


    It meant that even if Gabby had been given to him to warm his bed, he didn¡¯t want her either.


    Gabby felt anguished immediately. Her self confidence waspletely trampled on the ground. It was


    as though her entire life was a failure to the extent that she didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to be a


    bed warmer.


    Alex didn¡¯t care about where her thoughts were going, and he grabbed Gabby, pulling her out of the


    bamboo forest.


    In the next second, they were outside.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Gabby was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this too fast?


    ¡°Why does it seem like the formation is gone? It took at least ten minutes to walk through it, no matter


    how it was before!¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded by this and said, ¡°The purpose of setting up a formation in front of the entrance


    is to inconvenience others and make it convenient for yourself! You guys are really something else,


    putting up a formation to trouble yourself. I don¡¯t get what you guys were thinking.¡±


    Gabby opened her mouth, just about to say something. However, once she raised her head, she found


    that many people had gathered in front of her, all squeezing together like sardines in a can.


    Then, a figure rushed forward, and once it reached the front, it turned out to be the Fairy Doctor.


    She looked at Alex. ¡°You¡¯re finally out.¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze scanned the crowd that had gathered. ¡°What is the meaning of this? You¡¯ve lost the bet,


    and you still want to deny it? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to make such a spectacle like this?¡±


    A young man was standing at the side whose cultivation level was rtively high. He jumped forward


    with his de unsheathed. ¡°Brat, how dare you talk to the Fairy Doctor like that? Are you tired of living?


    I have long thought you to be an eyesore, and I will teach you a lesson today. If you¡¯re a man, ept


    my challenge! I won¡¯t me you no matter if I end up living or dying¡­¡±


    Just as he said that, the Fairy Doctor suddenly delivered a p to the young man and coldly said, ¡°Who


    are you? How dare you speak to Alex? Are you tired of living?¡±


    Then, she turned to Alex and said, ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t summon these people here.¡±


    The crowd present was stunned.


    The young man had spoken out for the Fairy Doctor, and not only had he been pped by her, all his


    words had also been thrown back at his face. The young man was really in a miserable state.


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°You¡¯re here to wash my clothes?¡±


    There was finally a hint of embarrassment on the Fairy Doctor¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been seven days, and


    you haven¡¯t brought a single piece of clothing for me to wash. So, I came here to ask. You¡¯ve worn the


    clothes for seven days. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s time to wash it.¡±


    tter!


    It was as though the jaws of many people had fallen to the ground, unable to close. Gabby¡¯s mouth


    was also wide open, and it looked as though three eggs were able to fit in her mouth with how wide it


    was.


    Looking at how everything was going, Alex hurriedly said, ¡°Instructor Fairy Doctor, just forget about the


    previous bet I didn¡¯t take it seriously. You¡¯re an instructor. I dare not make you wash it! Let¡¯s just forget


    about the whole thing!¡±


    Unexpectedly, the Fairy Doctor shot back, ¡°How can I just forget about it? A man is only a man when


    his words hold weight, and promises must be kept! From now on, all your clothes will be taken care of


    by me. The one you¡¯re wearing right now is quite dirty, hurry and take it off, I¡¯ll wash it for you! Well, it¡¯s


    not convenient to do it here. Let¡¯s go to my ce!¡±


    Having said that, she grabbed Alex and jumped. She flew across the sky toward her apartment.


    Everyone present was shocked, speechless, unable to form any words.


    The same thoughts ran through their minds, ¡®It can¡¯t be that the Fairy Doctor fancies this guy and is


    trying to pursue him via reverse psychology, right?¡¯


    ***


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, the cry the Fairy Doctor had let out earlier, ¡°Alex, are your clothes dirty yet or not?¡±


    had led to Alex¡¯s name spreading throughout the Flying Eagles Academy. If not for that, other than a


    few people who were familiar with him, no one would know that his name was Alex.


    In the ck Tiger Corps, several core personnels were gathered together.


    One of the men pped the table and cursed. ¡°F*cking hell, I¡¯ve been looking for seven days, and it


    turns out that the new student is actually Alex! That sh*tty thing can really hide well!¡±


    ¡°What do we do now? That kid is now with the Fairy Doctor. We won¡¯t be able to find a chance to make


    a move. We won¡¯t be able to exin it to Lieutenant Lawrence.¡±


    All of them were Colton Lawrence¡¯s people.


    As they were talking, a call from Michael Lawrence came. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s happening now? Have you


    dealt with that Rockefeller brat?¡±

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    Maxwell Lawrence¡¯s death was equivalent to extinguishing the Lawrence family¡¯s greatest hope. How


    could they not hate Alex to the bone for that?


    A few days ago, the Lawrence family was dealing with Maxwell¡¯s funeral and was temporarily unable to


    deal with Alex. In addition, Alex¡¯s master, Jade Benmore, was lurking around outside, so they didn¡¯t


    dare to act tantly. They could only leave it to the people in the Flying Eagles Academy to deal with


    this matter. Michael Lawrence had initially created the ck Tiger Corps, and he was still the group


    leader.


    ¡°Brother Michael, I was just about to tell you about this!¡± The one who spoke was the vice leader of the


    ck Tiger Corps, Trey Linford. His cultivation was not as good as Maxwell¡¯s, but he was the same as


    Stan Cooley at Core Formation.


    Therefore, after seeing Alex defeat Stan with just a finger, he was very frustrated. Stan¡¯sbat power


    was ranked thirteenth, and he was only a little better than Stan, ranking at eleventh!


    Alex had defeated Stan with one finger. How many fingers would he need to defeat Trey?


    Would two fingers be enough?


    ¡°Then, tell me, is he dead or not?¡± Michael was anxious.


    Trey swallowed and said, ¡°Brother Michael, this b*stard is very cunning. He didn¡¯t even use his real


    name when he came in, and even his appearance has changed. We almost couldn¡¯t recognize him at


    all. The more heinous thing is that we can¡¯t find a person like him in the academy¡¯s system¡­¡±


    Michael was angry. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that after so long, you don¡¯t even know whether or not he¡¯s in the


    academy?¡±


    ¡°We have ascertained that he¡¯s definitely in the academy,¡± Trey said. ¡°But, we¡¯ve only just been able to


    ascertain this fact. Brother Michael, what I want to tell you is that this kid is evil. The moment he came


    in, he defeated Stan Cooly, who ranked thirteenth in terms ofbat power, with just a single finger!


    This guy is too strong. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to match up to him! ¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Michael was surprised.


    He was well aware of Stan¡¯s strength at Core Formation, and he was powerful in battle. He was also


    the leader among the young disciples of the East Flower Sect. Though he was still in the academy,


    Stan had already graduated. He was a reserved member of the Flying Eagles and had been on the


    battlefield in the ancient forcefield.


    There was as much difference as sky and earth between being in battle in school and actual war.


    It was nothing to have dominatedbat while in the academy. Just like those regr college


    students, they were called fresh graduates when they first entered society. Only a few rare ones could


    make a name for themselves out in society while they were still in school. And Stan was one that had


    been registered into Flying Eagles.


    There were also rumors that several departments were vying for him to join them too.


    Michael quickly became relieved after his surprise and said, ¡°What are you making a fuss about? That


    sh*tty thing is Commander Benmore¡¯s disciple. He must have some defensive trump cards up his


    sleeves. Otherwise, how could he have caught my brother off guard and killed him?¡±


    In the Lawrence family¡¯s eyes, Alex was a guy who had a low cultivation base, and everything good he


    had on him was due to Jade Benmore.


    When Trey heard Jade¡¯s name, he was a little terrified. ¡°Brother Michael, that guy is Commander


    Benmore¡¯s disciple, and I¡¯m really scared. If this gets to Commander Benmore, I¡¯ll definitely die. How


    about¡­ I don¡¯t get involved in this matter anymore, okay?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?!¡± Michael was obviously angry. ¡°You may want to die, but you should think about


    your family.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was a threat!


    Soon, Trey listened obediently. Then, he told Michael everything in detail about Alex¡¯s amazing deeds


    while he was in the Flying Eagles Academy during this time. Michael didn¡¯t ept any of it to be true at


    first, but then he heard that Alex could refine a pill with 100% in nine minutes, and he was shocked.


    Then, he heard that the Fairy Doctor had gotten involved with Alex and became even more stunned.


    A raging fire coursed through him. For Michael liked the Fairy Doctor.


    He had long fancied the Fairy Doctor and had relied on his father¡¯s position as the deputy general of


    Flying Eagles to confess to her before. At that time, the Fairy Doctor had said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a man


    that has to have a higher cultivation base than me at least. You can¡¯t even beat me. What qualifications


    do you have to pursue me? When you¡¯ve broken through Spirit Severing, then we¡¯ll talk!¡±


    Michael took those words as a promise that the Fairy Doctor made with him. As long as he could reach


    Spirit Severing, he would take the Fairy Doctor as his wife.


    He didn¡¯t expect¡­


    \

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    The Fairy Doctor would actually take the initiative to wash a man¡¯s clothes, and this man was also the


    same man who had murdered his fellow disciple!


    D*mn it!


    Michael suppressed the urge to throw up blood from his rage and said, ¡°Trey, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re


    brainless or spineless. Killing someone is never about brute force, it¡¯s about using your head! When did


    I ask you to fight that kid face on? Do you understand what scheming is? Use schemes! I regret now


    making you deputymander. Even Vivian Taylor is stronger than you!¡±


    ¡°Enough, just keep an eye on the kid. Don¡¯t let him get too close to the Fairy Doctor. I¡¯ming right


    now!¡±


    ¡°But, the Fairy Doctor brought that kid into her residence.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Then, hurry up and keep an eye on him! Go!¡±


    ***


    Once the call was over, Michael looked at Colton and said, ¡°Father, I want to head over to the Flying


    Eagles Academy for a bit.¡±


    Colton furrowed his brows. ¡°Jade has taken people into Myriad Demon Valley now, and she may not be


    able toe out. Even if she did, she might be seriously injured, and there¡¯s no more than one


    trustable person here. You¡¯re already at this juncture. Why do you want to go to the academy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that the b*stard who killed Maxwell is a high-level alchemist that even the Fairy


    Doctor is inferior to him.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Father, I think that¡¯s the reason Jade wants to protect him even at the risk of death. Over the years,


    Jade¡¯s cultivation has been stuck at Advanced Tribtion Crossing. If she wants to go a step further,


    it¡¯s absolutely impossible with the iplete rules and regtions in this world. If someone could help


    her refine a Daoist Pill, then it would be different! That¡¯s why I need to go and kill him!¡±


    Colton thought about it for several seconds. Then, he shook his head. ¡°If Jade needs a Daoist Pill, are


    you saying I don¡¯t need one?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Father?¡±


    ¡°Go to the academy, and find a way to bring him here. This has to be done cleanly. I will have Spencer


    assist you.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about avenging my brother?¡±


    ¡°There are many ways to get revenge, and killing him is just letting him off too easily. Locking him up


    and using him as a ve for a lifetime is the greatest torture.¡±


    ***


    Alex, who was currently in the Fairy Doctor¡¯s residence, wasn¡¯t aware of the danger heading toward


    him.


    He looked at the Fairy Doctor and said, ¡°Instructor Fairy Doctor, it can¡¯t be that you¡¯re so bored to the


    point that you need to wash my clothes to pass the time? You¡­ Want to learn about the elixir


    talismans, right?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that hard to guess.


    The Fairy Doctor nodded immediately. ¡°You¡¯re really smart. If you have any requests, you can raise


    them. As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, I will give it to you, as long as you¡¯re willing to teach me


    about the elixir talismans.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor had a high level of cultivation and high status, especially when he learned that she


    was Principal Henderson¡¯s godsister¡­


    However, there was indeed something that Alex wanted from her. So, he asked, ¡°Have you learned to


    draw talismans before?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know about formations?¡±


    She shook her head again and said, ¡°I specialize in refining pills and elixirs. Why would I learn all that


    for?¡±


    Alex was speechless. ¡°So, youe begging me for it, but you don¡¯t know anything about this or that. I


    don¡¯t know how I should teach you.¡±


    At this moment, the Fairy Doctor felt as though she was a primary school student who didn¡¯t


    understand anything.


    She grabbed Alex¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then, teach me. As long as you agree, I will promise you anything


    you want.¡±


    Alex yawned. ¡°I want to sleep.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He hadn¡¯t slept for seven days and nights, and he was sleepy right now.


    The Fairy Doctor misunderstood initially, thinking that Alex wanted to bed her. Then, when she saw his


    appearance, she realized that he just wanted to sleep, and so she pointed to another room and said,


    ¡°Alright, my bed is over there. I¡¯ll lead you there!¡±


    At the same time, Trey, who was hiding outside the house, was dumbfounded. Inside, he thought to


    himself, ¡®It¡¯s over. Brother Michael, the Fairy Doctor is about to get bedded. How can I stop this?¡¯

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    Trey felt like his world was falling apart.


    The Fairy Doctor was a master at Severing Spirit. What would happen if someone like him were to


    come out and stop them at this critical juncture? He could already imagine the result, but he didn¡¯t dare


    to disobey Michael¡¯s orders either. His entire family was under the Lawrence family¡¯s supervision, and if


    Michale wanted his whole family to be destroyed, all he needed to do was say the word.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The truth was just too cruel.


    Trey gritted his teeth. It didn¡¯t matter anymore, he had to stop them, no matter the cost. He would just


    need to find a random excuse. And so, he stood up abruptly. Just as he was about to kick the door


    open, the door suddenly opened at this moment.


    The Fairy Doctor was suddenly in front of him.


    Trey was taken aback. ¡°F-Fairy¡­ Doctor?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor was wearing a veil over her face, so he wasn¡¯t able to see her expression, but her


    eyes were filled with anger. ¡°You¡¯ve been listening at the door for a long time, right? Did you think that


    I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t lose their temper?¡±


    Just as Trey was about to open his mouth to reply, the Fairy Doctor lifted her leg fiercely, kicking him in


    the face.


    ¡°Get lost! If youe here again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Trey was in a pathetic state, blood poured from his nose and mouth from the kick, and he flew far away,


    falling heavily to the ground, passed out.


    ***


    Alex really didn¡¯t want to sleep on the Fairy Doctor¡¯s bed on the inside, but he dozed off when he saw


    the bed. Really, it was just too exhausting for his spirit to study the Star Formation Board for seven


    days and nights. Then, he gave in after putting up a show of resisting and fell into the Fairy Doctor¡¯s


    bed.


    The bed felt warm, and it was apparent that the Fairy Doctor was someone who knew how to enjoy the


    luxuries of life. Not only was this house beautifully decorated, but the bed was also veryfortable


    and beautiful. More importantly, Alex could feel a pure spiritual essence from the bed. It rushed into


    Alex¡¯s body and through his meridians, stimting The Force in his body, and it slowly revolved.


    ¡°This bed is strange.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor smiled. ¡°The material of this bed is very precious, and I found it in a certain secret


    realm. It¡¯s natural warm jade, and it can quickly restore energy and strength when you lie down on it.


    Go to sleep! I¡¯ll make some food for you. But when you wake up, remember you have to teach me!¡±


    That was why it was said that the Fairy Doctor¡¯s EQ was not high, and she was an alchemist maniac.


    For the sake of alchemy, she wasn¡¯t bothered about petty things, and she didn¡¯t even care about her


    reputation.


    Having said that, a woman of her caliber and position didn¡¯t really need to care much about fame or


    anything anyway.


    Alex was indeed tired. The bed was also strange indeed. He quickly fell into a deep sleep, entering a


    dream.


    The Fairy Doctor stood quietly on the side and looked at him. It wasn¡¯t a gaze filled with lust or anything


    of the sort but curiosity. She could tell that Alex wasn¡¯t that old, at most in his twenties. How could he


    have reached such a high level of alchemy?


    Unless¡­ He had received an inheritance from an ancient alchemist.


    When he thought about it, her heart beat faster in her chest, a fire filling her.


    She had chosen the path of being an alchemist and refining elixirs and pills to enter the path of


    cultivation. If she didn¡¯t improve her alchemy level, she wouldn¡¯t be able to break through her cultivation


    level.


    ¡°Godbrother said that my misfortune is attributed to a man. The person I¡¯ve been waiting for, could it be


    Alex? Come to think of it, when Godbrother said this to me, it was twenty-four years ago. At that time,


    this guy should have just been born, right?¡±


    ¡°No matter how it is, I¡¯ll just capture him and hold onto him first, then.¡±


    Seeing that Alex was in a deep sleep, the Fairy Doctor took off his socks, as well as his top and pants.


    She had said that she would wash his dirty clothes, and the Fairy Doctor was not someone who broke


    her promise.


    ***


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, Alex woke up.


    Sure enough, the energy and strength in his body had beenpletely restored. The Force in his body


    was still thrumming through his veins, and the spiritual power produced from it was a little different than


    usual. These spiritual powers flowed through his energy core and into the golden core that formed after


    he had entered the Core Formation realm.


    It gave him afortable feeling in that instant, like being in the hot springs, and his golden core was a


    lot more lively than usual.


    He suddenly had the urge to take this bed as his own. Would he have to fear the consumption of his


    mental energy while he was in the Star Formation Board with this bed?


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not right!¡±

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    ¡®This bed is strange!¡¯


    Alex suddenly noticed the abnormality of this bed, a piece of warm jade should not bring such an effect


    to him. This was the effect of a formation. There must be a very powerful formation on this bed.


    He opened his eyes abruptly. Then, he jumped up and flipped the bed over.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t expect to find a piece of clothing instead.


    ¡®Holy sh*t, an ethereal woman like the Fairy Doctor also wears this sort of clothing?¡¯


    ¡®It looks like something Waltz would wear.¡¯


    When he thought of Waltz, he started to miss her. Sparks had flown that day, but then he had toe


    straight to the Flying Eagles Academy, and the problem was that there was no signal on his phone


    here.


    He heard from Gabby that it wasn¡¯t that the students in Flying Eagles Academy didn¡¯t use phones, but


    they required a special card. However, the card required six hundred points, which was usually


    impossible for an ordinary first-year student to acquire.


    ¡®I need to think of a way!¡¯


    Alex had been distracted for a moment, and the Fairy Doctor, who heard his movements inside the


    room, opened the door and walked in. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Then, she saw what Alex was holding in his hands.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    She jumped in surprise.


    A young and bashful expression appeared on her ethereal face, and she flushed, rushing forward to


    grab the item from Alex.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor had been hasty, and her movements were too fast and jerky.


    Alex instinctively turned his body sideways, and both of them ended up rolling on the bed.


    ¡°Ah! Seriously, I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± the Fairy Doctor yelled as she grabbed her nket and rolled


    herself into a ball.


    Alex was a little surprised. So, it turned out that she wasn¡¯t an ethereal, unmoving beauty all the time.


    When she was shy, she also looked like a normal attractive woman.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Alex said awkwardly.


    Unexpectedly, the door was kicked open by a man who rushed in angrily at this moment, stopping right


    in front of the piece of clothing.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Oh¡­¡±


    Alex was taken aback, and when he raised his head to see the person, the person had a hideous


    expression. Anger and jealousy on his face, and he seemed to be huffing furiously through his nose.


    He stared at the piece of clothing at his feet for five seconds before meeting Alex¡¯s eyes. The


    murderous intent in his gaze was evident, and it was impossible to hide.


    This person was Michael Lawrence.


    Unfortunately, Alex didn¡¯t know him.


    Michael was close to going out of his mind at this moment.


    What had be seen?


    He saw Alex, shirtless on the bed, with the Fairy Doctor wrapped in nkets. He had also heard the


    Fairy Doctor shout just now that she was embarrassed!


    Had he heard these kinds of words before?


    He could already imagine that the Fairy Doctor was naked underneath the nkets. This drove him


    crazy with jealousy.


    The woman he decided on, the woman be regarded as his fianc¨¦e, had slept with another man. This


    was a feeling that any man would not be able to bear.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Alex asked aloud.


    The Fairy Doctor had finally calmed down and poked her head out from the nkets. She was taken


    aback when she saw who it was. ¡°Michael Lawrence? Why are you here? Who let you in? Get out!¡±

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to get out?¡±


    At this moment, Michael had a feeling as though he had caught his wife red-handed in bed with another


    man, but the wife was confident in saying that he was nothing in her eyes and to get lost and not bother


    them.


    ¡°Fairy Doctor, how could you do this to me!¡± Michael roared as though he was going crazy right this


    moment Alex blinked, a little confused about the entire situation. What was the rtionship between


    the man in front of him and the Fairy Doctor? The most awkward thing was that the state he and the


    Fairy Doctor were in was just too misleading.


    The Fairy Doctor instead coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you three seconds to leave my ce. Otherwise, face


    the consequences!¡±


    Michael looked at Alex for two seconds. Then, he turned around and left.


    As soon as the person left, the Fairy Doctor jumped out from the nkets and grabbed the clothing on


    the floor. With a burst of spiritual power, the item in her hand turned into dust.


    Alex froze for a moment and said mournfully, ¡°Why did you destroy it? It¡¯s branded!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor gaze shifted to him. ¡°You had a good look at it, didn¡¯t you? Anyway, it wasn¡¯t mine. It.


    was someone else¡¯s.¡±


    Alex was even more surprised.


    However, he could read the atmosphere, and he didn¡¯t talk more about it. He cast his eyes toward the


    door and said, ¡°That guy, could he be your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± the Fairy Doctor said. ¡°He has nothing to do with me. His name is Michael Lawrence,


    the eldest son of the Flying Eagles¡¯ Left-Wing Lieutenant, Colton. He got into the high position he¡¯s in


    by relying on his father¡¯s small authority, and he relied on some crooked ways to increase his


    cultivation base because he wanted to pursue me. I don¡¯t know where his confidencees from.¡±


    When Alex heard that, he chuckled on the inside.


    Colton¡¯s eldest son would be Maxwell¡¯s elder brother. It was impossible for that sh*tty thing not to


    recognize him. Now that old and new hatred were stacked together, it was possible that there would be


    some movement from him soon!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex nced at the Fairy Doctor and said, ¡°You purposely concealed yourself in the nkets just now,


    didn¡¯t you? And used me as a shield.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t hide under the covers, would he not have misunderstood us either way?¡± the Fairy Doctor


    said. Alex thought about it, then shook his head. ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve washed it for you.¡±


    After a pause, she suddenly jumped up. ¡°Oh no, the pasta!¡±


    Sure enough, Alex could smell something burning. He watched as the Fairy Doctor jumped down from


    the bed, barefooted, and flew out the room like a beautiful elf.


    Alex silently took out a change of clothes from the storage bag and put it on. He nced at the messy


    bed and decided to ignore Michael. He pushed the nket and pillows to the side to check the


    mysterious warm jade hidden in the bed, and soon, he discovered the mystery of the bed. At the front


    of the bed, there was an iparably mysterious formation engraved on it, densely packed with


    ancient runes. Alex felt that the formation was familiar but also felt like something he had never seen


    before. It was much moreplicated than the formation inside the Star Formation Board.


    This was definitely the work of a great master in formation.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor, who had turned off the fire, walked in and saw the nkets all on the floor.


    ¡°What the heck are you doing?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a formation here. Do you understand it?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor shook her head, not understanding it at all. ¡°I found this in a secret realm in one of the


    houses. I made a lot of effort to get it out from there because lying on it can quickly restore energy and


    strength. All the patterns and words on this, I only can recognize a couple of words!¡±


    She pointed at the corner of the bed where some words were engraved.


    Alex leaned over and took a closer look.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    Yowell, and Bright!


    It wasn¡¯t runes, but words written like a signature instead. There was a tiny dot in between the names,


    and it looked like it was the signatures of two people instead of one.


    Alex thought about it for a while and said, ¡°This may be the people who had set up the formation and


    signed off on it. One of them has the name ¡®Yowell¡¯, and the other ¡®Bright¡¯.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor nodded. ¡°I thought so too. Is this a very advanced level formation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the mostplicated and obscure formation I have ever seen,¡± Alex said. ¡°It¡¯s very powerful and


    also creative! To think that they thought of engraving formation on a warm bed, something that¡¯s easy


    toe by. Lying in bed every day would also be considered to be a cultivation method.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor looked at him and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t originally a bed.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then, what was it?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor nced at him. ¡°It was a bathtub.¡±


    Alex opened his mouth and didn¡¯t close it for a long while. ¡°That means¡­ We¡¯ve been lying in a


    bathtub?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor nodded.


    ¡°Can you tell me in more detail the kind of ce the secret realm you went to?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I can teach you alchemy¡­¡±


    The Fairy Doctor immediately said, ¡°Mark your words! It was a ruin, and it should have been an ancient


    battlefield. There were many bones in that ce, and only a house iid on the edge of the cliff was


    still intact It was inside that house that I found this


    bathtub.¡±


    She paused, then continued, ¡°This bathtub made my cultivation more effective with half the effort.¡±


    Alex opened his mouth after all was said and done, but he didn¡¯t mention the excessive request he


    had.


    At the same time, after Michael had left the Fairy Doctor¡¯s house, he immediately found Trey and


    pped him across the face.


    His eyes were blood red, a strange aura leaking from his body. If Alex could see Michael right now, he


    would feel that the aura was familiar because this bloodied, tyrannical, slightly cold, and evil aura was


    the same as those from the Blood Cult.


    ¡°B*stard, trash!¡±


    ¡°What did I order you to do? I asked you to keep your eye on Alex and the Fairy Doctor, and what


    happened? They already f*cking slept with each other, and you¡¯re f*cking around over here. What¡¯s the


    point of having a waste of space like you around?¡±


    Michael vented all his rage from seeing Alex and the Fairy Doctor together on Trey¡¯s body, punching


    and kicking him as though Trey was Alex.


    Once Michael finally had enough, Trey¡¯s body was covered in bruises, and he had lost two teeth.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re no longer deputy leader. Just a regr member!¡± Michael left angrily after those


    parting words.


    Treyy on the ground, watching Michael retreating, his face was filled with anger and hatred!


    ***


    After that, Michael found Spencer, the master that Colton had sent to assist him.


    ¡°Uncle Spencer, that Rockefeller kid is with the Fairy Doctor. They slept together, and they¡¯re constantly


    together. There¡¯s no chance to do anything! Is there any way to separate them and catch him once he¡¯s


    alone? I don¡¯t want to wait for a second more.¡±


    Spencer was smoking a cigarette, sitting by a flower bed, and said, ¡°I heard that Rockefeller brat has


    entered the Formation Department and is very interested in formations.¡±


    Michael was taken aback. ¡°Why are you bringing this up?¡±


    ¡°The Fairy Doctor doesn¡¯t know anything about formations,¡± Spencer said. ¡°This is a weakness of hers


    that everyone is aware of. But, there is one ce that is like a holy ce to the people in the Formation


    Department. If we release this information, they wille out and head over to that ce.¡±


    Michael froze. ¡°You¡¯re talking about¡­ That ce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as we n an ambush ahead of time, it¡¯s a simple thing to catch one person! And


    since the ce is not within the Flying Eagles Academy, those people won¡¯t be able to find out about it


    either.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that!¡±

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    The next day, rumors spread throughout the Flying Eagles Academy. The Fairy Doctor and the new


    student, Alex Rockefeller, had slept together!


    Needless to say, the tumor was spread by Michael Lawrence. His father was Colton Lawrence, the left-


    wing lieutenant of Flying Eagles. There was naturally no need to worry that the Fairy Doctor would find


    him for revenge or this debt.


    In fact, he had done this so that the Fairy Doctor would take into ount her reputation and stay away


    from Alex in the academy. Otherwise, if the rumor was confirmed, then she would be embarrassed as


    an instructor.


    However, he wasn¡¯t aware that the Fairy Doctor was studying alchemy with Alex right now and treating


    him as the man who would deal with the catastrophe she faced. She didn¡¯t care about the rumors at all.


    Yet, once the rumors came out, the entire academy, students and instructors alike, were stunned, their


    jaws dropped. Many male students and instructors were so heartbroken. They felt like they couldn¡¯t


    breathe.


    The top goddess of the academy, Principal Henderson¡¯s godsister, the dream partner of countless


    people, had slept with a first-year student.


    Good heavens, the god must be blind. Had the Fairy Doctor gone out of her mind?!


    ¡°That Alex must have drugged the Fairy Doctor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! He¡¯s an alchemist, and the first-grade pill that he refined was good. He must have


    deceived the Fairy Doctor and took advantage of her favor and drugged her. Once he slept with her, it


    isn¡¯t like anything can be done now. What a b*stard, what a schemer!¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone snapped out of it.


    ¡°Yeah! That Rockefeller kid! Hadn¡¯t he been able to refine just a Blood Energy Pill? Anyone from the


    Elixir Department could do it. Who couldn¡®t? He must have used some tricks and won thepetition


    with the Fairy Doctor, and then¡­¡±


    Countless people were sad and regretful, but there was more envy, jealousy, and hatred within them.


    Some of them were so emotional. They went directly to the Fairy Doctor¡¯s residence.


    When Holly heard the news, she was taken aback. She shook her head. This really was her brother¡¯s


    style. He really was just too good with women, and women flocked to him like flies wherever he went.


    Phoebe Larsen¡­ Or rather, Yuno was utterly unaffected by this wave of things. Her mind was focused


    entirely on the Biology Department during this period, not doing research but stealing the refined


    essence from the blood of the monsters for her use.


    In just a few days, her cultivation level had risen by a lot.


    As for Alex, at this moment, he was having a long conversation with the Fairy Doctor in the house.


    They had been talking from the day before till present¡­ The room was filled with heavy spiritual energy


    from the rain and mist, and the two of them sat on the bed together as though they were a young


    couple.


    The bed was great!


    The Fairy Doctor had underestimated the power of the formation on the bed before this. She hadn¡¯t


    understood the formation engraved on it and could only ept the benefits of the passive effect from


    the formation. However, Alex was different. Although he didn¡¯t understand theyout of thisplex


    and obscure formation, it didn¡¯t prevent him from manipting it.


    It was simr to how everyone could y with a mobile phone, but few people could understand the


    chips andponents.


    Alex pinched his fingers, pushing a little spiritual energy into the formation. In the next second, the


    formation on the bed was activated. Light green rays surrounded them, and it felt like they were in a


    fairnd.


    There was more than that.


    The formation on the warm jade bed condensed the spiritual energy in a radius of several hundred


    miles. While the both of them sat on the bed, there was no deliberate need to cultivate. The spiritual


    energy would automatically be absorbed into their body, flowing through their meridians and


    replenishing their spiritual energy and strength.


    The Fairy Doctor was stunned. Alex was equally stunned.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The effect was simply incredible. And then, an embarrassing scene happened.


    As the essence condensed was too much, arge mist formed one meter above the formation, which


    covered the whole room and was denser than air. It turned into spiritual rain directly and poured down,


    drenching the bed.


    The Fairy Doctor and Alex seemed like they were taking a bath, but neither spoke of leaving since it


    was such a rare opportunity. So, they continued to have long conversations in such an environment.


    It was no wonder the person who wrote this formation had it designed as a bathtub. It wasn¡¯t suitable to


    be used as a bed.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    In the Flying Eagles Academy, many masters had noticed the abnormal flow of spiritual energy.


    However, the essence around the academy was very dense in the first ce. Although the flow was


    abnormal, once they saw that the concentration was focused on the residence of the Fairy Doctor, they


    didn¡¯tment much about it.


    Compared to Gabby, the Fairy Doctor¡¯s understanding of the Flying Eagles Academy was naturally


    more deep and far-reaching.


    Alex hadn¡¯te here to learn anything in the first ce but to inquire about the situation within the


    ancient forcefield. The main thing he wanted to do was to confirm whether or not his father, William


    Rockefeller, had passed through the teleportation array and entered it. It was also to prepare for the


    catastrophe that would hit the country after listening to Nora Stewart¡¯s brief introduction about the


    ancient forcefield.


    The Fairy Doctor had just received unique insights on alchemy from Alex, and she was in a good mood


    and very satisfied with Alex.


    So, she seemed to be willing to answer any questions. ¡°About thirty years ago, a meteorite fell from the


    sky in Oregon and smashed into the ancient forcefield!¡±


    ¡°At that time, no one imagined that the depths of the American sea were connected to a muchrger


    space. Countless monsters emerged from the broken forcefield that day. Those monsters didn¡¯t have


    any IQ and were the same as ordinary beasts. But, they were also so much stronger than wild beasts.


    They bit anyone who they saw¡­¡±


    The Fairy Doctor seemed sad and mournful when she spoke about this.


    Seeing her expression, Alex was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°You were also there to experience


    the catastrophe when it happened?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor nodded. ¡°My hometown is a seaside ind called Keel Ind. It was also the nearest


    human settlement to the ancient forcefield. I was only fifteen years old, then.¡±


    Alex studied her appearance. She looked to be about twenty-five years old or even younger, but in fact,


    she was already forty-five years old. Cough, this wasn¡¯t the important thing.


    ¡°That year, I was in middle school. I will never forget the scene at that time! Hundreds of powerful


    monsters rushed into the school. They looked strange and ferocious, and they bit anyone that they


    saw. I watched my deskmate¡¯s head get bitten off.¡±


    ¡°My parents, all the teachers in the school, my mother My mother¡­ ¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Her voice trailed off, unable to speak anymore once she reached this point. Her voice trembled, and


    tears fell from her eyes.


    It must have been a harrowing experience.


    The Fairy Doctor was surrounded by fairy energy right now, but everything she experienced must have


    been excruciating back then.


    Alex pulled out a few napkins and handed them to her. Unexpectedly, she fell into his arms, crying in


    his arms.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Under the pouring of the spiritual rain, both were drenched thoroughly, and even the floor was wet. The


    white dress the Fairy Doctor was wearing was no different than if she wasn¡¯t wearing anything at all.


    Everything could be clearly seen underneath the wet clothing, and now that she was lying on him, that


    feeling was¡­


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Alex¡¯s body was stiff, and he didn¡¯t dare to put his arms around her.


    The Fairy Doctor collected herself before she continued, ¡°Later, my godbrother appeared. He was one


    of the principals of Flying Eagles Academy. His name was Gilbert Henderson! He was the one who


    saved my father and I¡­ And then, there was the Flying Eagles Academy! My father was also injured


    with some sort of poison then. It was a strange kind of poison that even Principal Lawlor couldn¡¯t cure.


    He said that only a pill called Heaven Mending Pill would be effective, and that¡¯s why I learned alchemy.


    Unfortunately, though I became the best alchemist in the country, I still couldn¡¯t cure my father.¡±


    ¡°Heaven Mending Pill?¡±


    Alex closed his eyes, searching for the information on this pill in the Ultimate Book of Medicine.


    Soon, he found it and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you refine it?¡±

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    The Fairy Doctor shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t refine it. The material for the Heaven Mending Pill is very


    rare. I¡®ve only collected it thrice and refined it thrice. But even if I have the recipe for the Heaven


    Mending Pill, it still fails in the end. Every time there is a problem with the condensation of the pills, the


    work is lost¡±


    Speaking of this¡­


    She suddenly realized something and asked, ¡°Are you able to refine it?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I have never refined a Heaven Mending Pill, but if the ingredients are avable, I don¡¯t think


    it should be a big problem.¡±


    Listening to this, the Fairy Doctor immediately jumped up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the trading market.¡±


    ¡°Trading market? Where¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It is a ce where materials from the ancient battlefield are collected. Except for the parts that were


    chosen right away on the battlefield, the test would be sent to the Flying Eagles Academy. Then, they


    would be sorted into different categories by the specialized personnel of the Flying Eagles Academy.


    Most of them would be the academy¡¯s inventory to train trainees, and some of them will be sold.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Howe I¡®ve never heard of this before?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor answered, ¡°This is not open to ordinarymunity members because the things


    collected in the ancient boundaries would surely be cultivation materials, or research materials, spiritual


    herbs and medicines, demon beast blood, demon pellets, and so on. Those are meant to be sold to the


    outside world, which focuses mainly on several rtivelyrge cultivation sects and cultivation families


    in America, such as Mount Warriors, Keith, East Flower Sect, Hidden Sword Pavilion, and so on!¡±


    Speaking of this, she sighed again.


    ¡°The battlefield inside the Ancient Boundary is very cruel. For thirty years, the Flying Eagles Academy


    has sent past generations of students, including elite geniuses. Still, in the end, not even one in ten


    survived the war¡¯s trials and tribtions.¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart sank slightly.


    The Fairy Doctor said, ¡°But there is no need to be too pessimistic. With a group of elite experts, my


    godbrother and Principal Lawlor went to the Dragon King¡¯s Grotto. If we can find the Blood Dragon


    Pearl, we can quell this catastrophe.¡±


    ¡°Blood Dragon Pearl? What¡¯s that?¡± Alex was iparably puzzled.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In front of the Fairy Doctor, he felt like he had a hundred thousand questions because there were many


    things he simply did not understand in the Flying Eagles Academy.


    The Fairy Doctor exined, ¡°I heard that the Blood Dragon Pearl couldmand the demon race! The


    demon race is much higher than the demon beast in existence. From all indications, the ancient


    boundary¡¯s demon beast is likely to be under the control of the demon race. These years, the battle


    over there has gotten more and more difficult. The demon beast¡¯sbat power is also getting


    stronger and stronger. ording to my estimate, tost half a year is a bit too risky!¡±


    Alex frowned and did not speak. Then, Alex hit a few spells and entered the formation of the warm jade


    bed.


    The green light instantly disappeared. The spiritual liquid that had coalesced slowly dissipated.


    Even the spiritual liquid left on the floor quickly dposed, evaporated, and dissipated into the air.


    Their clothes, which were wet from the spiritual rain, dried quickly. The effect was miraculous.


    ¡°Master Fairy Doctor, in that case, your father¡­ Is still alive?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor nodded, then said, ¡°I even have to ask you for advice on alchemy, so you don¡¯t have


    to address me as ¡®Master¡¯. ¡®Fairy Doctor¡¯ is not my name either. That¡¯s a name others gave me. My


    name is Dawn Winslet, you can call me¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Winslet?¡± Alex joked.


    After a day and a night together, the two were familiar with each other.


    ¡°Screw you. How am I that old?¡±


    ¡°Lady Winslet. ¡±


    ¡°¡®Sis¡¯ please. You can call me Sis Winslet!¡±


    They packed up a bit. Then, the two went out.


    Unexpectedly, there were several people gathered in front of the house.


    When they saw Alex and the Fairy Doctoring out together, more so with the Fairy Doctor adjusting


    her cor while walking, the crowd immediately heckled and wailed.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    The two of them were stunned.


    Very soon, Alex saw Gabby among the crowd. He waved at her, ¡°Gabby,e here.¡±


    Gabby was stunned as she slowly walked over, her eyes darting between the two, conflicted, as she


    whispered, ¡°Alex, did you sleep with the Fairy Doctor?¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    He thought, ¡®Damn, Michael, that bastard! What kind of nonsense did he say? Why does everyone


    know about it after he became the shield?¡¯


    The Fairy Doctor¡¯s expression was not pleasant either. She couldn¡¯t care less, but that didn¡¯t mean she


    liked to be talked about so much.


    Alex also did not want to have the Fairy Doctor¡¯s stain on him, for he had a wife and was a family man.


    It was fine to be a shield for others. But, if he were to admit it in front of so many people, would it not


    be irond evidence? If Dorothy knew about this, it would not be good.


    ¡°Who are you listening blindly to? I was asking for advice on alchemy with the Fairy Doctor!¡± Alex


    casually found a reason to justify himself.


    ¡°This is impossible, right?¡±


    Immediately, a person spoke up, ¡°Didn¡¯t you beat the Fairy Doctor mentor in alchemyst time? The


    Fairy Doctor even came to your door and wanted to wash your clothes!¡±


    Alex did not know the Fairy Doctor before.


    But now, after getting to know her, he found that the Fairy Doctor was a very good woman, such a


    woman, older than him, should be respected. Most of all, he also wanted to use her bed formation a


    few more times. He immediately said, ¡°I want to sincerely apologize to the Fairy Doctor because I


    cheated in thestpetition.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once he said that, the crowd was stunned. The Fairy Doctor was stunned too.


    Alex exined, ¡°In fact, I used a special method to camouge the Blood Energy Pill, which I refined


    the other day so that it looked seemingly one hundred percent purity of the Blood Energy Pill. But in


    fact, I lost. My Blood Energy Pill only had eighty percent purity. The Fairy Doctor went to see me before


    and asked me for clothes to wash. Actually, she meant the opposite. She was aware that I cheated and


    found me to settle ounts. I sincerely apologized yesterday, and then, as agreed, I also became a


    student of the Fairy Doctor¡­ Well,st night, I was punished by her and kneeled all night.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor looked at Alex in shock.


    Alex quietly winked at her.


    The Fairy Doctor instantly understood that Alex was preserving her reputation and fame, and although


    she did not care too much, she felt momentarily moved.


    The next moment. The crowd got annoyed.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    ¡°How dare he f*cking cheat?¡±


    ¡°What a shame! How could you do such a thing? Fairy Doctor, how can you ept such a person with


    questionable character as a student?¡±


    ¡°This is a disgrace to our Flying Eagles Academy. This kind of trash should be expelled and never


    epted!¡±


    At this moment, the Fairy Doctor said, ¡°Knowing your mistakes and being able to correct them is the


    best thing you can do. Our Flying Eagles Academy not only teaches everyone skills but also character.


    I¡¯m sure he won¡®t do it again in the future under my tutge! All right, stand down! Alex,e with me


    to the trading market.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mentor!¡±


    Amidst the dumbfounded crowd, Alex followed the Fairy Doctor in a frenzy and went to the trading


    market.


    Behind the crowd.


    There stood Michael.


    When he heard that Alex cheated with his alchemy, he was stunned for a moment. Then, it dawned on


    him that this was the f*cking truth!


    ¡®How could a twenty something year old kid be an existence whose alchemy was even more


    remarkable than the Fairy Doctor?¡¯


    Next to him, Spencer said with a grunt, ¡°Michael, it seems that you were tricked by the Fairy Doctor


    yesterday. I can see that the Fairy Doctor has not lost her virginity and that it is still intact.¡±


    Feeling happy and angry, Michael froze for a while. ¡°Damn, so it was just a shield!¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Okay, then there is no need to catch him. just let him die!¡±


    Spencer smiled. ¡°Good, I¡¯ve already had people put out the news. I believe he will soon enter the line of


    sight of Flying Eagle.¡±

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    Alex and the Fairy Doctor had just walked out of the crowd and were about to go to the trade exchange


    to look for materials for alchemy when they were unexpectedly stopped by a woman, who was no other


    than Jane.


    Jane was also in the crowd and had heard everything. She was outraged and furious with Alex.


    Pointing at Alex, she said, ¡°Fairy Doctor has a good temper, doesn¡¯t bother you, and has even


    epted you as a student, but I don¡¯t have the Fairy Doctor¡¯s good temper. You dared to cheat on the


    alchemy bet and deceive your mentor. If not for the fact that my mentor has already given her nod, I


    would never have allowed you to join our Elixir Department.¡±


    Alex looked at her and frowned.


    The Fairy Doctor said, ¡°Jane, stop talking.¡±


    Jane said, ¡°Mentor, nothing can be aplished without norms and standards. I am your assistant, so


    it is my duty to help you teach this bad student a lesson. We cannot let this kind of culture spread in the


    Elixir Department.¡±


    Then, she said to Alex, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the exchange. I will go with the mentor. You go to the


    alchemy teaching building now and clean all the alchemy furnaces there.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Alex froze as he listened.


    The Fairy Doctor was a bit stunned too. There were thousands of alchemy furnaces in the teaching


    building. Wasn¡¯t it overwhelming to wash all at once?


    Most importantly, Alex was not her real student. Instead, she should be his student. They were now


    going to the exchange and refining the Heaven Mending Pill to save his father. If Alex was annoyed


    and ran away, what would happen?


    The Fairy Doctor cooled down and said, ¡°Jane, I need Alex for something. You can¡¯t help me with


    anything. Let¡¯s leave the alchemy furnace in the teaching building to you to clean it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jane was stunned!


    The Fairy Doctor waved her hand, ¡°That¡¯s it, go ahead. Remember, you wash them yourself with no


    help from other students.¡±


    After saying that, she and Alex turned around and walked away.


    Jane was left standing there dumbfounded, but in her heart, she was furious. ¡®Why is this happening?


    Why are you doing this to me? Fairy Doctor, you treat me like this for a fraudulent first-year student. It¡¯s


    too much! Could it be that you really have an affair?¡¯


    At this moment¡­ A man appeared in front of Jane. This man was Michael.


    ¡°Sis Jane!¡±


    Jane certainly knew Michael because she was already a student of the Fairy Doctor when Michael was


    pursuing the Fairy Doctor. When she became the Fairy Doctor¡¯s assistant, Michael had deliberately


    made good rtions with her and sent her many things.


    ¡°Bro Mike!¡± Janeposed her emotions and squeezed out a smile.


    ¡°Sis Jane, it seems that you are getting less and less powerful in front of the Fairy Doctor. With that


    Rockefeller kid, she might not even need you as an assistant in the future.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jane was shocked.


    If she couldn¡¯t be the Fairy Doctor¡®s assistant, what else could she do? She could not be a tutor in the


    Flying Eagles Academy because she didn¡¯t have elixir fire and wasn¡¯t qualified enough. So, wouldn¡¯t


    she be chased away?


    ¡°My father¡¯s left-winged army needs someone like you who knows how to make alchemy. It¡¯s okay if


    you don¡¯t have elixir fire. If you are up for it, I can rmend you to my father. No problems at all, for


    sure.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jane was stunned for a moment. This was really a pie in the sky!


    Some people were reluctant to enter Flying Eagles because they were afraid of death. But, she was not


    abatant and would not go to the frontline battlefield. So, naturally, she did not have to worry about


    this. This academy was the first to receive all the resources on the battlefield. It was a fantastic job for


    her. How could she not be happy?

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    ¡°Really¡­ Is it really possible?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, as long as you promise to do one thing for me!¡±


    When Michael said these, he thought of the small object that the Fairy Doctor had dropped and


    immediately, he was burning inside.


    ***


    At this moment¡­


    Alex followed the Fairy Doctor and arrived at the Flying Eagles Academy¡¯s exchange.


    Initially, he thought it would be a ce like a trade market, but it turned out that it was not at all and


    more like a modern office with a row of visual screens that could be operated on, with which one could


    directly view the names of resources that could be traded as well as the prices.


    This felt like ordering food on a take-out app. However, operating this machine required a swipe of the


    identity card. Every instructor and student had one, but not Alex.


    It was because right now, he was not considered a student of any department, and in the academy


    system, he was still considered unregistered.


    There were thirteen kinds of materials for refining the Heaven Mending Pill. However, eleven of them


    were rtivelymon and ordinary. There was no need toe to the exchange as the Department


    of Pills had them in its inventory. But, the other two were extremely scarce. One was a Poisonous


    Spider Herbal Supplement, and the other was a Fire-attributed Demon Core above the seventh level.


    The Fairy Doctor checked in the system, and there was no such thing.


    Never mind the seventh-level Fire-attributed Demon Core. The seventh-level demon beast was very


    powerful. Even the conscious splitting expert might not be able to win against it. This kind of demon


    beast alchemy was very precious. If it was divided on the battlefield, who was willing to use it?


    The Fairy Doctor had gotten it three times before. His godbrother, Gilbert, helped her to get it.


    The Poisonous Spider Herbal Supplement was also extremely rare. It was a kind of toxic grass that


    grew on the back of a highly poisonous spider. This certainly could not be an ordinary poisonous spider


    but a rare red-headed magic spider living in a hive. Currently, this kind of spider only appeared inside


    certain secret realms and ancient boundaries. So, this was another material, which was almost tricky to


    find.


    The Fairy Doctor said with a pang of disappointment, ¡°In fact, I told the people at the warehouse before


    to keep an eye out for these two materials. If these were avable, they would find me. Now, it seems


    that there is none! If one is not a super expert, it is simply hard to get this kind of thing.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Refining the Heaven Mending Pill does not necessarily require poisonous spider herbal


    supplement. In fact, it can be substituted with something else.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor was stunned. ¡°Can it be substituted? I never knew that ingredients in a prescription


    could be substituted.¡±


    Alexughed, ¡°Sis Winslet, this prescription, in fact, is simr to the prescription of Chinese medicine. It


    is not set in stone as each pill refined by each alchemist will not be the same! This prescription was


    originally created by the alchemist. Before this, there was none. So, most used a littlemon sense


    to make it.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor looked at Alex in shock. ¡°But, to reach the level of changing the materials on the


    prescription requires a veryprehensive and deep knowledge of medicinal materials and alchemy.


    At the very least, it is only when you are a level eight or higher great alchemist that you can do it. Could


    it be that you are a level-eight great alchemist?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not, but I can blend it in! I¡¯ll tell you a few materials. You can check if there


    are any.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Next, Alex named a few things, but none could be found. There was none.


    This time, Alex had no other choice either. ¡°Are all the materials in thisrge Flying Eagles Academy?


    There should be something else, for example, some materials that the people in the warehouse might


    not recognize either?¡±


    ¡°There is one. It is all piled up in another ce. I¡¯ll take you there to have a look!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Very soon, the Fairy Doctor led Alex to another warehouse. As a result, before he could enter the door,


    the Chaos Bead in Alex¡®s mind-pce vibrated violently.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Alex was stunned, and then there was a burst of excitement.


    From all past experiences, what could make the Chaos Bead react so much was definitely something


    good, and Alex became iparably excited about the inventory in this warehouse.


    At the entrance of the warehouse were several guards and managers. Seeing the Fairy Doctor, they


    immediately bowed and saluted.


    One of the middle-aged women, who was broad and fat, said with a smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s the Fairy


    Doctor. What has brought you here? I even saw magpies chirping when I went out today. So, it was


    because the Fairy Doctor ising. A rare guest. Pleasee in.¡±


    Alex looked at her and almostughed out loud. Now it was in the middle of winter. How could there be


    magpies?


    It would make sense if there were sparrows.


    ¡°Aunt Beck, I¡¯vee to find out suitable alchemy materials that are avable in this warehouse,¡± the


    Fairy Doctor said with a veil and a clear, cold voice, however, the address, ¡®Aunt Beck¡¯ made the


    middle-aged woman increasingly excited, probably because she felt very honored that the Fairy Doctor


    could actually recognize her!


    The woman immediately said, ¡°No problem, no problem¡­¡±


    The woman immediately took the Fairy Doctor into the warehouse and also nced at Alex before she


    carefully said to the Fairy Doctor, ¡°Fairy Doctor, my husband had a problem with his cultivation before.


    Could you help refine a Soul Nurturing Pill?¡±


    Alex turned away, and heughed silently. ¡®So, she had a request. No wonder she was so enthusiastic.¡¯


    Alex was unaware that alchemists were scarce talents, especially high-level alchemists. Many people


    bribed and provided them with things just to beg for pills when necessary.


    That was why the Fairy Doctor¡¯s status was so high, and it was not because she had a principal for a


    godbrother.


    Alex was not interested in spending more time on Aunt Beck.


    In fact, from the moment he stepped into this warehouse, the Chaos Bead in his mind pce was


    reacting crazily, vibrating desperately as if it wanted to burst out from inside his mind pce. What


    made Alex feel even more surprised was that this time, not only was the Chaos Bead vibrating, but the


    cloud of green air mass next to the Chaos Bead also became unusually active.


    ¡°That¡­ What exactly is it?¡±


    Alex looked within the mind pce and nced at the green air mass.


    This was the strange wooden block that he had obtainedst time in Hygieia Valley, which eventually


    turned into a green light and entered his mind pce and did note out since.


    Alex never knew exactly what it was.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡®Could it also be longing for something?¡¯


    Alex tried his best to conceal the strange movement in his body, and his eyes gathered spiritual energy


    to scan through the warehouse. Soon, his eyes locked onto the innermost part of the warehouse.


    The Chaos Bead¡®s senses pointed straight inside.


    The Fairy Doctor nudged Alex. ¡°Well? Is there something here that can be used?¡±


    Alex covered his forehead and said, ¡°This warehouse is too big. I have to take my time to look at it.¡±


    Aunt Beck was a little surprised at his words. She thought Alex was the student of the Fairy Doctor, but


    why did it seem that the Fairy Doctor attached great importance to this man? Why did she have to ask


    him for this kind of thing?


    The Fairy Doctor nodded. ¡°The ancient boundary appeared thirty years ago, but our research on the


    ancient boundary is limited to these thirty years. Inside, there are many heavenly treasures and useful


    things which one may not recognize. They are all piled up, and we cannot determine the good or bad,


    and some which are a little special but cannot be used. Let¡¯s see how many pieces you can recognize.¡±


    Alex was originally going to walk to the corner. But now that the Fairy Doctor had said so, he casually


    looked at them.


    It was really surprising.


    Just in his left-hand position was a red cloud magic crystal the size of a human head. This thing was


    red, and on the outside were cloudy patterns. Ordinary people might not recognize it, but he had the


    inheritance of the Ultimate Book of Medicine. Inside was a wide variety of materials.


    This kind of magic crystal was good material for cultivating magic. It was most suitable for Luna¡¯s


    usage.


    Immediately after that, he was surprised again. There was a Heavenly Underworld Spider Egg by his


    feet. This thing was awesome. It seemed to be alive.


    ¡®If a Heavenly Underworld Spider hatched out of it, it would be a perfect pet!¡¯


    However, Alex was not interested in this kind of poisonous pet.


    Immediately after that, an Ice Toad!

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    The Essence of the Earth Monarch, the Sky-pure Sand, and so on¡­ There were many rare materials.


    Despite seeing the materials, he did not bat an eye and pretended that he did not recognize them.


    ¡®Knowledge is wealth. Although you don¡¯t know them, I recognize them and even know their values. I


    can do something about them next time, but now the most important thing is to solve the issue of


    Chaos Bead and the mass of green air inside the mind pce.¡¯


    He was worried that the two ancestors would blow his head if the issue kept dragging on.


    ¡®Go over. Go over again!¡¯


    Soon after, Alex had seen the origin of everything.


    A wood!


    It was a piece of dark wood, but its size was huge. It was a hundred timesrger than the one obtained


    by Alexst time.


    ¡®It¡¯s this kind of wood again! What the heck is this used for?¡¯


    Just as Alex was puzzled, a sudden change urred.


    The mass of green light in Alex¡¯s mind pce abruptly rushed out of Alex¡¯s be. With a whoosh, it


    flowed into the ck wood. Fairy Doctor and Aunt Beck only cared about looking at other items in the


    warehouse, so they did not realize such a change.


    In the next second, the wooden block that the green light had rushed in suddenly litup. It was just a


    speck at first.


    Immediately afterward, countless specks of green light covered the entire wooden block with a whoosh.


    There was even a stream of light circting on the wood.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What is this? Why did this thing suddenly light up?¡±


    Even the Fairy Doctor was shocked.


    However, she felt that the aura emanating from the wood was powerful. It was ancient yet boundless.


    Buzz!


    Just when she wanted to get closer and take a clearer look, a burst of unparalleled energy abruptly


    exploded from the wood.


    The entire warehouse shook violently for a moment. That wave of energy burst knocked out Alex, the


    Fairy Doctor, and Aunt Beck right there and then.


    Immediately afterward, the several staff who guarded the entrance outside also instantly fainted and


    lost their consciousness. Just as Alex and the others did not see it, the light on the wood glowed


    intensely with countless ancient runes circting on it.


    Half a minuteter, the strange wooden block that was more than ten meters long turned into a greater


    mass of green light and ferociously rushed into Alex¡¯s mind pce.


    In the next second, the Chaos Bead in his mind pce shook violently and merged with the mass of


    green light into one.


    After an unknown period, the Fairy Doctor was the first to wake up. She rubbed her head and


    dumbfoundedly looked toward the area with the intense glowing light earlier. As a result, she realized


    that the glowing thing earlier was gone. Soon after, she saw Alex and Aunt Beck lying on the ground as


    well. So, she hurriedly supported Alex with her arms. ¡°Alex Rockefeller. Alex


    Rockefeller, wake up, okay?¡±


    Alex did not wake up. However, Aunt Beck woke up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She yelled, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on? D*mn, was it a monster?¡±


    Despite yelling for a long time, the Fairy Doctor did not bother with her at all.


    Only then did she calm down and look at Alex. After using her hand to check his breath, she let out a


    sigh of relief. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He isn¡¯t dead! Instructor Fairy Doctor, is this your student?¡±


    Seeing the Fairy Doctor¡¯s anxious look, Aunt Beck even thought that this was her boyfriend!


    The Fairy Doctor nodded.


    Meanwhile, Alex¡¯s divine consciousness had now immersed in the mind pce. He was instantly


    stunned after seeing the situation inside.


    To his surprise, he saw a tree in the mind pce!

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    Alex was utterly shocked.


    He had never seen anyone who could nt a tree in the mind pce. There was no soil in his mind


    pce either. What kind of tree was this?


    After walking around the tree, he was even more surprised. To his surprise, his dpidated Chaos Bead


    was hanging on the tree like a fruit. It had grown into a tree.


    ¡®What was going on?¡¯


    The tree was not huge, and it was shorter than him. However, it was a real tree with leaves and a trunk.


    The roots could not be seen. He could not imagine what kind of thing was hidden under his mind


    pce. That tree was of a species that he had never seen before. There were even some strange


    runes on the trunk.


    These runes were different from those that he recognized. However, once his divine consciousness


    approached it, he felt a sense of intimacy.


    It was veryfortable and friendly. Besides, the tree was surrounded by something misty. He could


    not differentiate what it was, but it had an ancient yet boundless aura that made his heart tremble.


    When his divine consciousness went forward a bit to touch the material, an unprecedented feeling


    abruptly gushed out in the next moment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His divine consciousness seemed to have jumped into the boiling water¡­ No, it was in theva. It was


    so intensely hot that he jumped in shock and hurriedly retreated backward. However, a wisp of gray air


    had surrounded him and dug into his divine consciousness.


    In that instant, he was in miserable pain and kept yelling¡­ ¡®I¡¯m done for! I¡¯m going to die!¡¯


    As a result, he seemed to have experienced thousands of deaths. His divine consciousness seemed to


    have been ruined and reintegrated after being cut by thousands of des. The process of destruction


    and integration kept repeating. Alex desperately tried to expel the mass of gray mist. In the end, not


    only did he fail to remove it, but the mist surrounding the tree even slowly expanded and enveloped him


    within it.


    There was only one word left in his consciousness pain!


    ***


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor kept shaking Alex¡¯s body, checking his pulse and inspecting his pupils.


    Since she was a Fairy Doctor, naturally, she had pursued medical skills as well. However, it was


    bizarre. The spiritual power in Alex¡¯s body kept roaming around quickly like lightning. There was even


    strange energy circting in it, but he just did not wake up.


    When she channeled her spiritual power into Alex¡¯s body, it bounced off the strange, abnormal energy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that some kind of unknown monster has entered his body and is¡­ Is


    taking over his soul?¡±


    Aunt Beck eximed, ¡°Instructor Fairy Doctor, what¡¯s going on with your student? Could it be that it¡¯s


    rted to the green light earlier? Ah! He stood closest to it just now. He didn¡¯t get attacked or invaded


    by some evil creature, right?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor hugged Alex and asked with a solemn expression, ¡°What was that glowing thing just


    now?¡±


    Aunt Beck said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. If I were to know it, it wouldn¡¯t have been ced here. Is it some


    sinister Chi? I heard that there¡¯s a kind of nt that can cultivate itself to be a spirit. Could it be


    that the wooden block was a wood demon?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor was startled for a moment. Her expression became even moreplicated. However,


    she was also helpless under such circumstances.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a possibility. Let me take him back first!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor picked up Alex easily. Then, she did not forget to remind Aunt Beck. ¡°Don¡¯t tell


    anyone about what happened here just now to avoid causing unnecessary panic.¡±


    Aunt Beck immediately nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m tight-lipped. Instructor Fairy Doctor, about my


    husband¡¯s Soul Nourishing Pill¡­¡±


    How could the Fairy Doctor have the leisure to concoct a pill for her husband now? So, she blurted,


    ¡°Look for me in the office and bring along the materials in one week.¡±


    Aunt Beck was deeply grateful right there and then. After that, the Fairy Doctor took Alex and quickly


    returned to her residence.


    She was very anxious.


    It was because Alex was her hope. Not only could he help her to advance further in alchemy, but most


    importantly, he could concoct the Heaven Mending Pill as well. If it were two days ago, she would not


    have believed Alex when he told her that he could concoct the Heaven Mending Pill.


    ¡®You have great talents and can quickly concoct a cauldron of Blood Energy Pill of 100% purity without


    sniffing it. But, the Heaven Mending Pill is a fifth-grade pill, and the requirement is very high. It¡¯s not


    something that can simply be concocted sessfully¡­¡¯ However, Alex had wholly convinced herst


    night.


    Some pill concoction experiences and little tricks that he had said were definitely something that only a


    pill concoction expert couldprehend.


    Ayperson would only join in the fun, whereas a connoisseur wouldprehend the gist of it.


    The Fairy Doctor was an expert in alchemy. After listening to Alex¡¯s words, she was suddenly


    enlightened. Hence, she was very anxious when Alex had suddenly fainted now.


    Upon reaching her residence¡­

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    Alex Rockefeller still did not wake up.


    Finally, the Fairy Doctor thought of something. It was a kind of pill, a fourth-grade pill called the


    Resuscitation Pill.


    If some evil creature had invaded Alex and then wanted to devour his soul, then the Resuscitation Pill


    was something that could help him. Unfortunately, the Fairy Doctor did not have the Resuscitation Pill


    nor the stock, so she could only concoct it on the spot.


    Furthermore, she had to be fast!


    She immediately took out the dedicated cellphone for the Flying Eagles Academy and gave Jane a call.


    ¡°Jane, go to the material room right now and help me prepare the materials for the concoction of the


    Resuscitation Pill. I want to see them within five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Instructor, why do you want to concoct the Resuscitation Pill?¡± Jane was shocked.


    The Fairy Doctor was very anxious and had no time to exin so much. ¡°Why are you asking so


    much? Hurry up and go!¡±


    Although Jane was very upset, she still quickly agreed to it.


    Five minutester, the Fairy Doctor rushed over to find her. ¡°Jane, are the materials ready?¡±


    Jane said, ¡°There¡¯s still one that I can¡¯t find. Please wait for a moment!¡±


    As the Fairy Doctor was anxious, she could not control her temper and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?


    The materials for the Resuscitation Pill are not rare nor scarce items. You can¡¯t even get them all ready


    within five minutes. How can you be an assistant?¡±


    When Jane heard such words, her heart sank. She immediately recalled Michael Lawrence¡¯s words¡­


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve found it!¡±


    After gathering all the materials, Jane handed them over to the Fairy Doctor. The Fairy Doctor took


    them and headed to the pill room right away.


    She did not go to the Elixir Tower because she had her pill room. Furthermore, this pill room was tailor-


    made for herself, and the sess rate of her pill concoction in the pill room was higher than in the Elixir


    Tower.


    Jane, who followed right behind her, could not help asking, ¡°Instructor, the Resuscitation Pill is very


    unpopr. What are you going to do with the concocted pill?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor blurted out, ¡°Alex Rockefeller is injured and unconscious. I need to use the


    Resuscitation Pill to save him.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Jane was instantly taken aback.


    ¡®Alex Rockefeller is injured and unconscious. Haha, this is too great! This little brute just made me


    worried aftering to the academy. It¡¯s good for him to be in aa. It¡¯d be the best if he won¡¯t wake


    up and be in aa forever!¡¯


    Then, she also thought that the Fairy Doctor now loved the new and loathed the old. Ever since that


    b*stard Alex was here, she had been treated like an insignificant weed.


    Michael was right. Sooner orter, this guy would take over her ce. As she thought about it, she had


    made a decision.


    When the Fairy Doctor was preparing to concoct the pill, Iane brewed a cup of coffee for the Fairy


    Doctor. Then, she secretly took out a drug that Michael had given to her earlier and dropped some into


    the coffee before stirring it properly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Instructor, I¡¯ve brewed a cup of coffee for you. You should drink it to refresh yourself.¡±


    ¡°The concoction of the Resuscitation Pill needs at least two hours, and you can¡¯t make a mistake


    during the time.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor nodded. She did not think much and drank the coffee in a gulp.


    When Jane saw her finish drinking, the corner of her mouth lifted slightly. Then, she said, ¡°Instructor,


    then I won¡¯t bother with your pill concoction. I¡¯ll be standing guard outside. Just call me if you need me


    for something.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Not long after Jane left the room, the Fairy Doctor, who was beginning to handle the medicinal herbs,


    shook her head violently and felt that something was not right.


    ¡°This coffee¡­ Jane¡­¡± The Fairy Doctor was shocked as she realized what was happening.


    However, the drug¡¯s effect was too strong. In that instant, she almost could not control herself.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    ¡°Jane¡­¡±


    ¡°Jane, what the heck did you feed me?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor excelled in medicine, and her alchemy was currently known to be the best in America.


    How could she not know that she had been drugged when she felt the strange feeling in her body at


    this moment? Moreover, it could be said that the drug¡¯s effect was simply overpowering.


    It immediately made people enter the state.


    At this moment, the Fairy Doctor¡¯s face was flushed, and her entire neck was reddish too. She yelled


    and knocked the pill concoction materials in front of her.


    Now, nothing else mattered for her. The important thing was that she needed a man!


    Her face veil fell off, and the dress was ruined¡­ Just at this moment, she mmed into the corner of


    the table. As the pain made her sober a bit, she immediately bit her tongue¡­


    At the same time, Jane did not wait at the entrance of the pill room. Instead, she went to find Michael


    Lawrence and said, ¡°Bro Michael, it¡¯s done. The Fairy Doctor has consumed the thing that you¡¯ve given


    me just now. She¡¯s now in the pill room, and it seems she already has an onset! Moreover, I heard that


    the Rockefeller guy seems to be injured and unconscious. He should be in the Fairy Doctor¡¯s house


    now.¡±


    Michael was not alone.


    In his room, there was another person, it was none other than Spencer Queen.


    After Jane was done talking, she realized there was another person in the room. She screamed in


    surprise right there and then.


    Michael said satisfyingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is my dad¡¯s confidant. He¡¯s called Spencer Queen! Sis Jane,


    you¡¯ve done well. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so efficient. You¡¯re really capable. Were you seen by anyone


    when you came here?¡±


    Jane said, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I was especially careful.¡±


    Michael said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great then.¡±


    Jane was a little terrified as she asked, ¡°Bro Michael, will something go wrong? When the timees,


    the Fairy Doctor will know that I¡¯m the one who drugged her. You¡­ Can you make an immediate


    arrangement to let me leave the academy and go to your father¡¯s ce?¡±


    Michael chuckled as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to my dad¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because a dead person won¡¯t have to go to my dad¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Jane came to her senses at once. Michael Lawrence wanted to kill her!


    In an instant, she was extremely regretful as her face turned pale. She wanted to turn around and run


    away, but how could she be able to escape from there? Before her hand could touch the doorknob,


    Spencer caught her and instantly tapped her acupoint.


    Spencer said to Michael, ¡°I haven¡¯t touched a woman for a while. Although this woman is iparable


    to the Fairy Doctor, she¡¯s also a good constion prize. Young Master, hurry up and find the Fairy


    Doctor. Have fun! Remember, paste that talisman on the Fairy Doctor and then take a video. This is


    evidence. When it¡¯s talked aboutter, Young Master would be the


    victim, and the Fairy Doctor would be the one who forces herself on a man by relying on her high


    cultivation base. If someone has to repent, it¡¯d be the Fairy Doctor!¡±


    Michael nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor was Principal Henderson¡¯s godsister. This identity alone had made Michael¡¯s legs


    give away. Hence, he had resorted to various underhanded tricks. Otherwise, he would have asked


    Spencer to knock the Fairy Doctor out so that he could force himself on her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡±


    Michael waved his hand and walked toward the Fairy Doctor¡¯s tailor-made pill room.


    Meanwhile, Spencer looked at Jane as he gently brushed her smooth face with his fingers. ¡°Lil¡¯ beauty,


    let¡¯s y a game. If you¡¯re obedient, I might spare your life.¡±


    As Spencer said it, he tore off her clothes. He carried her in his arms and walked into the room. Two


    streams of regretful tears slowly slid down Jane¡¯s face.


    Unfortunately, even if she wanted to seek help from the Fairy Doctor, she would be helpless to do so.


    ***


    Michael excitedly walked toward the Fairy Doctor¡¯s pill room.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It had been seven years!


    Michael Lawrence had entered the Flying Eagles Academy seven years ago. Ever since he had seen


    the Fairy Doctor¡¯s appearance for the first time, he had been deeply mesmerized by her. However, he


    had not even touched the Fairy Doctor¡¯s hand in the past seven years¡­ The Fairy Doctor was


    Principal Henderson¡¯s godsister and had a good rtionship with Jade Benmore. Due to that alone,


    Michael did not dare to act recklessly.

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    Most importantly, the Fairy Doctor was pure and noble. She never had a scandal with a man. She was


    so full of fairy energy that men would not dare to defile her.


    However, this time was different. Alex¡¯s appearance had ruined the Fairy Doctor¡¯s fairy energy and


    contaminated her with the air of the human realm, causing her to have the lust of a female for a man.


    The most despicable thing was that she did not want him but got together with that mongrel instead.


    This was something that he absolutely could not tolerate.


    Hence, he had to strike first to gain the upper hand!


    Just at this moment, the principal of the Flying Eagles Academy was not around, and the experts were


    all out. Jade Benmore had gone to Myriad Demon Valley as well, so she was unlikely to get out of it.


    The timing, ce, and social conditions were all aligned in his favor. He had decided to give it a try!


    He had arrived at the pill room!


    However, just when Michael was about to open the pill room door, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    The powerful shock threw Michael away. Then, he saw the disheveled Fairy Doctor rushing out of the


    room.


    Her eyes were reddened due to the onset of the drug.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, there was blood on her shoulders. Clearly, she tried to maintain her sanity by harming


    herself.


    After rushing out of the pill room, she hurriedly headed toward her residence.


    Michael did not feel angry. Instead, he was ecstatic. This had proven that the Fairy Doctor could not


    hold back herself any longer. The drug that Spencer had given to him was very effective¡­ Moreover,


    he had silently put the talisman on the Fairy Doctor just now, so she could not escape him!


    Soon after, he caught up to her.


    ***


    At this moment, Alex finally woke up.


    When his divine consciousness returned to his body, he had a feeling that he seemed to have been


    away from the world for a lifetime. His divine consciousness had experienced millions of cycles of life


    and death. It was shattered and reintegrated. Unexpectedly, he could still be alive after it had been


    shattered and reintegrated. It was a miracle.


    However, after his divine consciousness had returned his body, The pain subsided, and bliss came out


    of the depth of misfortune.


    To his surprise, he realized that his divine consciousness had made a significant advancement, and it


    was at least ten times stronger now. In the past, his divine consciousness could extend up to a hundred


    meters away. Now, he could sense any movement within a kilometer¡¯s range right away. His vision and


    hearing had improved as well.


    This was because his body had followed suit and underwent changes. Subsequently, his mental power


    also skyrocketed.


    He was surprised to find that he was now no longer at the Beginner-Core Formation stage. Instead, he


    had immediately advanced to the Peak-Core Formation stage. It was one step away from the Nascent


    Soul stage.


    ¡®Chaos Tree?! Could it be that mass of grayish-green air was the chaos energy?¡¯


    When Alex regained his consciousness, he learned something new.


    That small sapling was actually the Chaos Tree that could produce the chaos energy. This was also the


    parent body of the Chaos Bead. It was no wonder that the Chaos Bead acted so vigorously at the time,


    but now it was hanging on the Chaos Tree.


    ¡®If it really can keep providing me with the chaos energy¡­¡¯


    Alex just could not imagine it. It would be a windfall.


    Just then, his sense was triggered as a figure frantically rushed into the house.


    It was the Fairy Doctor.


    However, she was clearly not in the right state at this moment. Her face was flushed, and even her


    breath was warm¡­ Once she entered the entrance, she seemed to be focused on Alex, and then she


    seemed to have loosened the firm grip on her sanity. Afterward, she pounced on Alex like a tigress and


    pinned him to the floor, kissing him wildly.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°Sis Dawn, what¡¯s wrong with you? What have you consumed?¡±


    At a nce, Alex could tell that she had consumed something wrong.


    At this moment, Michael followed in. Seeing Alex and the Fairy Doctor mingling together, he


    immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Let go of her! I¡¯ll turn you into a corpse!¡±

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    Alex was dumbfounded all of a sudden.


    As his heart skipped a beat, he thought, ¡®The Fairy Doctor has been drugged. With the level of her


    cultivation base and alchemy, how could she identally consume such a thing? Therefore, it¡¯s most


    likely Michael Lawrence is behind this. Otherwise, how could he catch up to her so coincidentally, and


    with this kind of reaction too.¡¯


    The question was not whether he wanted to let go of the Fairy Doctor or not, but whether the Fairy


    Doctor would let go of him or not.


    The Fairy Doctor was a Spirit Severing expert, whereas he was just a puny Core Formation cultivator.


    In terms of strength or cultivation, there was a considerable gap between him and the Fairy Doctor.


    Now, the Fairy Doctor¡¯s sanity had been clouded by the drug. The talisman ced on her back would


    aggravate the state and cause her to be unable to differentiate the reality while magnifying the lust in


    her mind several times.


    Meanwhile, Michael, who was witnessing this scene, burst with anger due to jealousy.


    He finally realized that this was not a question of whether Alex would let go of her or not. Instead, the


    Fairy Doctor was refusing to let go of Alex.


    He hurriedly stretched out his hand to pull the Fairy Doctor away from Alex


    Wham!


    The Fairy Doctor now had strength like an irrational tigress. Whoever dared to stop her from getting her


    man would be her enemy. Hence, once Michael got closer to pull her away, she immediately sent him


    flying with a punch. Furthermore, she had even used her full strength.


    This time, Michael was miserable. His body mmed hard into the wall after getting blown. The impact


    had even caused a huge hole in the wall.


    If it weren¡¯t for the defensive, magical treasure on him, he would have died on the spot from the sudden


    attack.


    Poof!


    Michael spat a mouthful of blood. He finally understood what it meant to shoot himself in the foot.


    At this moment, the Fairy Doctor took off Alex¡¯s clothes and pounced on him. Her mouth even went


    rampage everywhere on his body, leaving countless marks. Alex wanted to retaliate against her, but


    unexpectedly, he realized he could not do so.


    Without knowing when, the Fairy Doctor had intercepted his certain meridians, causing his arms to be


    almost unable to use any strength.


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡®How can this be okay?¡¯


    ¡°Fairy Doctor! Fairy Doctor! Sis Dawn, wake up! Wake up!¡±


    However, no matter how hard he called out to her, the Fairy Doctor did not show any response and


    ravaged his body.


    Alex felt like weeping, but no tears came. When he was going to shout again, the Fairy Doctor covered


    his mouth with hers.


    However, he caught a glimpse of Michael, who had stood up, from the corners of his eyes. A dagger


    with a cold glint appeared in his hand.


    Alex was shocked, so he hurriedly turned his head and said, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    Michael¡¯s expression was heinous as his eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, right? What do


    you think I¡¯m going to do? You¡¯re really amazing. Earlier, you¡¯ve snatched away my brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e


    and even killed him. Now, you¡¯re fooling around with the woman that I fancy. You¡¯re Jade Benmore¡¯s


    disciple, so what? Now that Jade Benmore is powerless to defend herself, what do you think will


    happen to me?¡±


    ¡°I want you dead!¡±


    Michael dared not make too big of a movement, fearing that he would startle the Fairy Doctor. Once the


    Fairy Doctor locked onto him, she would regard him as interference and attack him.


    Hence, despite seeing the Fairy Doctor constantly kissing Alex, he still forcibly held back and


    approached them slowly. He held the dagger over Alex¡¯s head and wanted to kill this b*stard in this


    state.


    ¡°D*mn, my dear sister! You have to wake up quickly!¡±


    As Alex felt the murderous intent, his pupils even constricted. ¡®D*mn, what the heck is this? Do I really


    have to die lying under a woman?¡¯ He hurriedly said, ¡°Michael Lawrence, the Fairy Doctor is Principal


    Henderson¡¯s godsister. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Principal Henderson would go after you if he knows about


    this? In broad daylight, you have dared to give the Fairy Doctor this kind of drug. Have you ever


    thought about the consequences?¡±


    Michael said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I, Michael Lawrence, do things cleanly


    and neatly. Now, I¡¯ll bury you along with my brother! As the Fairy Doctor has kissed you for so long, it¡¯s


    a bargain for you! Leave the rest to me!¡±


    He his spiritual power condensed on the dagger as he slowly pushed it toward Alex¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Seeing the tip of the dagger was only five centimeters away from his eye, Alex had to save himself in


    this critical moment of life and death. The Fairy Doctor had sealed the meridians in his arms but not his


    mental power. He immediately condensed his mental power and roared angrily at Michael.

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    In an instant, Michael Lawrence stopped moving. There was confusion in his eyes as he dazed.


    ¡®Did it actually work?¡¯


    Alex was startled for a moment. He immediately recalled Tristan Coleman from the Coleman family


    back then.


    When he had desperately used the mental attack earlier, he clearly felt the Chaos Bead, hanging on


    the Chaos Tree inside the mind pce, formed some kind of mental connection with him. The


    shattered bead that was rted to the mental strength inside that ce had boosted his mental power.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing!¡¯ Alex was thrilled.


    However, in the next second, the Fairy Doctor actually tore off her clothes. Alex was instantly shocked.


    His gaze turned hot as he almost had a nosebleed.


    After looking at the dazed, unmoving Michael, he immediately tried tomunicate with the Chaos


    Bead. In the next second, he gave Michael an order.


    Soon after, Michael responded.


    nk!


    The dagger in his hand fell to the ground and almost shed Alex¡¯s ear.


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    On the other hand, Michael did not even deign to look at Fairy Doctor. He instantly turned around and


    walked out, closing the door on his way out.


    So, Alex finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Seeing the Fairy Doctor¡¯s breathing getting increasingly impatient, an old-timer like him almost could


    not bear it. When Alex realized she had broken hisst defense, he was extremely distressed!


    If he were to be affected by the drug¡¯s effect, it would have been considered bad luck for him.


    However, if someone else were affected by it, he would have a way to remove it. For instance, when


    her father-inw drugged Hailey Lawson, Alex was the one who risked himself of being defiled by her


    to rescue her from the predicament.


    However, now he could not move his hands nor fight against her. He was really speechless.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    At the critical moment, Alex managed tomunicate with the Chaos Bead in the mind pce and


    hypnotize Fairy Doctor with his mental power. In that most dangerous yet desperate moment, the Fairy


    Doctor¡¯s movement abruptly stopped.


    ¡®It worked!¡¯


    Alex was overjoyed, so he raised his head and took a peek. He was d yet conflicted.


    The boundary of life and death was really within a hair¡¯s breadth. When he breathed a sigh of relief, the


    talisman attached to the Fairy Doctor abruptly lit up.


    In the next second, the Fairy Doctor¡¯s eyes lit up before closing abruptly, as if she were a reactivated


    machine.


    He felt as if there were irregrndslides and the Milky Way had copsed, with countless stars


    spinning around.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened, as if he had seen the equinox flower at the end of his life.


    ***


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not far away from the entrance, someone suddenly eximed when they saw Michael.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ Who is this guy?¡±


    ¡°He has really put the Flying Eagles Academy to shame. Does he think of himself as a dog?¡±


    Then, the number of onlookers kept increasing.


    The dazed Michael just hugged a huge tree, thinking that it was the Fairy Doctor as he constantly


    smiled and messed with it¡­

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    The tree that Michael Lawrence was hugging was so huge that it required three people to embrace it


    completely. Now, he was treating this tree as the Fairy Doctor.


    In his eyes, the Fairy Doctor was so fascinating and enchanting. He hugged and kissed her¡­ Even his


    lips were chapped.


    Then, it went out of control!


    All the onlookers were dumbfounded, especially some girls who simply could not bear to look straight


    at him. However, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to witness such a curious and fun scene?


    Hence, several hundreds of people took their cellphones to film him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Even though some students had not changed their SIM cards and could neither ess the inte nor


    make a call, the video filming function was still there. They immediately scrambled to film him. Even if


    some girls were still shy and dared not look at him at first, they saw many ssmates were filming him.


    So, why did they have to be shy? They instantly joined the filming as well.


    The academy was boiling with excitement.


    There was a social tform inside the Flying Eagles Academy as well.


    In an instant, someone posted the video with captions to the social tform. Once the post appeared, it


    immediately attracted many onlookers, even more people headed to the venue of the incident one after


    another.


    In the ck Tiger Corps, Vivian Taylor, who Michael had officially appointed as the deputy leader, saw


    the message as well. She thought it was funny at first, but when she took a closer look¡­


    ¡®F*ck¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the team leader, Michael Lawrence? Is he being possessed by some evil spirit?¡¯


    ¡®Otherwise, why would he do such an indecent act?¡¯


    Vivian immediately rushed there.


    ¡°Bro Michael! Bro Michael, what are you doing?! Bro Michael, hurry up and stop right now!¡±


    Vivian went forward to pull him away from the tree, but she could not extract him from it no matter what.


    Initially, Michael¡¯s cultivation was a level higher than hers. At this moment, there was even a faint awe


    inspiring evil energy on him. This was because he had lost his mind after being hypnotized by Alex¡¯s


    Chaos Bead. He did not even care about things that he usually paid attention to.


    He could no longer hide the evil energy that he cultivated after secretly learning the Blood Cult¡¯s


    cultivation techniques. It was just that the emanation was particrly faint coupled with this state, so


    not many people paid attention to it.


    However, only a few among the onlookers recognized Michael at first. When Vivian shouted at him, a


    question came to their minds.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Michael Lawrence? The team leader of ck Tiger Corps?¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh! This is too strange. Left-wing Lieutenant¡¯s elder son from the Flying Eagles is actually¡­


    Doing such a shameless thing. Is he possessed? Or, is he sleepwalking?¡±


    When everyone was in a heated discussion, Vivian was sent flying by Michael with a kick.


    Then, he continued¡­


    After that, Vivian brought a few members of the ck Tiger Corps to pull Michael away. As a result,


    Michael yelled, ¡°Get lost! Get lost! Whoever dares to interrupt me making out with the Fairy Doctor shall


    be my arch-enemy. I shall kill him without mercy!¡±


    Vivian and several members of the ck Tiger Corps were all dumbfounded.


    On the other hand, the onlookers burst intoughter.


    ¡°I think this guy must have lost his mind. He actually treats a tree as the Fairy Doctor!¡±


    ¡°He has been possessed by the Devil! The Devil has possessed him! He has turned into a lunatic


    because he couldn¡¯t woo the Fairy Doctor!¡±


    ¡°What a waste! I heard that the Lawrence family just had a funeral earlier. The most ingenious person


    in the Lawrence family, Maxwell Lawrence, was killed by someone. Now, the elder son, Michael


    Lawrence, has lost his mind. What¡¯s wrong with this Lawrence family? Are their zodiacs suffering bad


    fortune this year? How could bad things happen to them one after another?¡±


    Under such circumstances, even the members of the ck Tiger Corps were helpless. They could only


    let Michael have his way first.

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    Meanwhile, they drove the crowd away.


    The prestige of the ck Tiger Corps and Left-wing Lieutenant made the onlookers afraid to continue


    to stay put, so they scattered one after another! In fact, there was nothing much to be seen anymore.


    Now, Michael Lawrence seemed like a lunatic.


    However, some people were curious as well. After walking for a distance, they still stopped in their


    tracks and observed him.


    ***


    In the house, the drug¡¯s effect in the Fairy Doctor finally came into y before it, over time, dissipated


    and disappeared. She had regained her consciousness.


    ¡°Ah..?!¡±


    As she looked at Alex below her, she was dumbfounded. She even saw Alex¡¯s expression that seemed


    as if he had experienced a living hell.


    Then, she looked at the ground¡­


    ¡°Oh gosh! This¡­ What have I done?¡±


    She hurriedly took out a piece of clothing from the magical treasure storage and put it on, but soon she


    felt immense pain. She recalled the memory before she had lost consciousness¡­ She had been


    drugged by Jane with the spiked coffee, and then¡­ And then, she could not recall anything else.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you¡­ You¡¯re awake. Are you alright?¡± She blushed in embarrassment. Even a piece


    of clothing could not stop her amorous demeanor.


    She still remembered the things before Alex had fallen into aa. To her surprise, she had sinned


    once she had woken up.


    Alex looked at her. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Can you remove the seal on me first? My upper body has no strength at all.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor¡¯s current mood was simply indescribable. Not only had she forced herself on Alex, but


    she had also sealed his upper body too.


    Thinking about it from another angle, she must have felt that she had been driven mad due to anger


    and wished dearly that she could make mincemeat of him. She was too ashamed to show her face.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was¡­ Jane drugged me with the spiked coffee. At¡­ At


    first, I was going to concoct the Resuscitation Pill for you, but in the end¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It was Jane who drugged you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I really didn¡¯t expect that she would drug me with this kind of thing. What the heck was she trying


    to do?¡±


    ¡°In this case, your assistant has already been bribed by Michael Lawrence. The real mastermind is


    Michael Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s him?¡± The Fairy Doctor¡¯s eyes widened in shockbefore she burst with anger. ¡°He¡¯s so bold.


    How do you know about it?¡±


    ¡°He was here, okay?¡±


    ¡°What? He was here, then I¡­¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Can you help me remove the seal first?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor hurriedly nodded. While quickly removing the seal on Alex, she said with a pang of


    extreme guilt, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, I¡¯m really sorry. I also didn¡¯t know things would develop into such a


    state. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be responsible for you.¡±


    Alex looked at her and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do so. I have a wife.¡±


    Upon hearing it, the Fairy Doctor was even more ashamed. He was a married man, and she had done


    that to him¡­ It was really uneptable. As she felt sorry for him, she hurriedly said, ¡°Then¡­ What


    kind ofpensation do you want then? I can give it to you as long as I have it.¡±


    After the seal on Alex was removed, he took a deep breath. He struggled ferociously to get up.


    With a flip, he leaned in close to her and said with a fierce look, ¡°Do you know what l mind the most?


    You¡¯ve sealed the and turned me like a piece of wood. Do you know how bad it felt?¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m sorry. What do you want then?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?!¡±

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    The drug and the talisman earlier hadpletely clouded the Fairy Doctor¡¯s sanity. After Alex had


    regained his freedom and pressed onto her hard, she could have sent him flying easily, but she did not


    do it in the end.


    Perhaps, she felt that it was her fault and she had topensate him somehow!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, she let Alex have his way. The Fairy Doctor looked at him with gentle eyes and had a different


    mood.


    ***


    Outside the entrance, Michael Lawrence had finally woken up. When he lowered his head and looked


    at himself, he screamed!


    ¡°I¡­ What happened to me?¡±


    ¡°Vivian, why am I here? Why are you guys here?¡±


    Many members of the ck Tiger Corps hade over and covered Michael with sheets and the like


    because it was too unsightly. At this moment, they hurriedly walked over to him when they heard his


    voice.


    ¡°Bro Michael, you¡­ We don¡¯t know what the situation is either. W-why were you hugging a tree and


    treating it as the Fairy Doctor?¡± Vivian asked with a strange expression.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I treated this tree as the Fairy Doctor?¡±


    Michael suddenly recovered his previous memory. Then, he recalled the incident previously. The Fairy


    Doctor had been affected by his drug and had an onset. She could not distinguish things and only


    cared about hugging the brute and kissing him. And, he wanted to use a dagger to kill that brute¡­ He


    could not remember anything after that.


    When he woke up, he was already in the current state.


    ¡°How long have I been here?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°Two hours!¡± A member of the ck Tiger Corps replied. Then, he took out a cellphone and tapped


    open a video to show him.


    ¡°Bro Michael, were you possessed by some evil creature? Look at it yourself!¡±


    Upon watching it, Michael felt that his mind was about to explode.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this situation?¡¯


    The point was that he even saw many students from the Flying Eagles Academy in the video. Everyone


    had seen such an embarrassing scene of him. It had simply put his family to shame.


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯ Michael instantly smashed the phone into pieces. ¡®What the heck is going on? Who did it?


    The Fairy Doctor. Could it have been done by the Fairy Doctor?¡¯


    He immediately rushed over to look for the Fairy Doctor to see what was going on inside the house.


    As a result, he felt a sharp pain in his groin once he tried to move.


    ¡®D*mn, I¡¯m not going to be a eunuch, right?¡¯


    ¡°H-hurry up, go and see how the Fairy Doctor is doing now,¡± Michael said to Vivian and the others.


    Suddenly, he heard the Fairy Doctor¡¯s voice ringing in his ears. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor hade out. Her face was flushed with vigor, and it was not covered with a face


    veil. There was a charm of someone who had just turned into a married woman in her eyes. As she


    walked over and stared at Michael, there was fleeting murderous intent in her eyes, but she still


    restrained it in the end.


    It was because she had heard from Alex about everything that had happened after she was drugged.


    She could not wait to see Michael¡¯s appearance. As a result, it was really the same as what Alex had


    said, he looked like retarded lunatic. It was simply an eyesore.


    ¡°Instructor Fairy Doctor, good day to you!¡±


    ¡°Instructor Fairy Doctor!¡±


    Several members of the ck Tiger Corps greeted the Fairy Doctor. Then, they realized that a man


    was following right behind her, it was Alex Rockefeller.


    They were familiar with Alex. They knew that he had killed Maxwell Lawrence and was Jade Benmore¡¯s


    disciple. All of a sudden, they were a little nervous. Meanwhile, Michael¡¯s mood sank to rock bottom


    upon seeing the two of them.


    He wished dearly that he could kill himself by mming into the tree.


    He had lost!


    Not only had he lost, but he even shot himself in the foot by doing work for someone else without


    benefiting himself.

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    ¡°Not bad, Michael Lawrence. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you!¡±


    When the Fairy Doctor spoke, her voice was eerie and cold. However, she didn¡¯t move forward to kill


    Michael Lawrence.


    Instead, she held Alex Rockefeller¡¯s hand and returned to where they lived.


    ¡°Michael, what does Fairy Doctor mean by this? Did she find out about you pretending as if this tree


    was her? Oh, right. News about what you did had been shared in the academy¡¯smunication


    tform. Fairy Doctor must have seen it too,¡± Vivian Taylor said.


    Michael was stunned for a moment. He even thought of killing himself. However, he couldn¡¯t say that


    he bribed Jane to poison


    the Fairy Doctor. After that, he ended up offering his beloved woman to another man and humiliating


    himself.


    ¡°Take me to the hospital. Hurry up!¡± Michael said annoyedly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Soon, Michael was escorted to the hospital in the Flying Eagles Academy.


    Since students in the Flying Eagles Academy were injured frequently, the hospital also had rtively


    advanced medical expertise.


    After being checked, the results were out. The only issues detected were hemorrhage, some skin


    injury, and soft tissue confusions. It wasn¡¯t severely problematic.


    Michael would be fine after taking some medicines prescribed by the doctor. He sighed in relief.


    However, just as Michael walked through the hospital¡¯s main entrance, his mind went nk. When he


    saw a tree nearby, he immediately rushed over.


    He was acting up again.


    ¡°Ahh..!¡±


    ¡°Michael, Michael! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why are you still doing it? Oh my god!¡±


    Vivian and the rest were all shocked. Somebody stepped forward to pull Michael away. However, just


    as before, he started punching and kicking whoever got close to shoo them away.


    Someone immediately went to look for a doctor.


    Even the doctor who came was pped a few times by Michael, and he lost a tooth. If the doctor hadn¡¯t


    known this person was Colton Lawrence¡¯s son, he would¡¯ve used brute force against Michael. ¡°I can¡¯t


    help him. He must have a mental illness. We¡¯ll have to look for a psychiatrist.¡±


    After the psychiatrist came over, he also shook his head. He had no idea what to do, and he couldn¡¯t


    figure out the cause of the symptom either.


    None of them would¡¯ve known that this was the result of Alex¡¯s deep hypnosis on Michael. Last time,


    he hypnotized Tristan Coleman to eat 250 grams of mud every hour. However, due to how urgently the


    hypnosis was done this time, Alex hypnotized Michael by telling him to think of trees as the Fairy


    Doctor and to cozy up to it once every hour.


    Finally, two hourster, Michael woke up. This time, the situation was much more difficult.


    Blood was flowing!


    After the doctor gave Michael a checkup, he looked at Michael with a serious expression. ¡°Mr.


    Lawrence, your situation is getting out of hand. Cracks have appeared inside. You must be very careful


    now, and you mustn¡¯t get injured again for the time being. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire.


    In fact, it might even affect your marital life in the future,¡± the doctor said.


    Michael wanted to cry, but tears wouldn¡¯te out. He couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on or what


    caused this at all.


    However, something horrible happened.


    The time taken to tend to his wound at the hospital was a little too long. Before it was even done, an


    hour had passed. Michael let out a loud cry. When he saw a Guiana chestnut nt in a pot nearby, he


    ran up to it and started to copte with it.


    Everyone in the group was dumbfounded.


    ***


    In a corner somewhere in the hospital, the Fairy Doctor and Alex showed up. They witnessed how


    Michael¡¯s hypnosis acted up.


    Alex was very pleased with how effective this was, and he started to expect more from the Chaos Bead


    in his mind pce. This was the equivalent of having an extra life-protecting method.


    Meanwhile, the Fairy Doctor felt very relieved.


    She kissed Alex on his face. ¡°You have the most ideal and amazing solution ever. Doesn¡¯t this b*stard


    like messing with women? This time, he¡¯s going to suffer for it¡­ After doing it so many times, surely


    that part of his body is going to break, right?¡±


    ¡°Maxwell Lawrence is already dead. If Michael Lawrence bes a eunuch, Colton Lawrence¡¯s


    lineage will end. Would he go mad?¡± Alex asked.

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    The Fairy Doctor snorted. ¡°This is the Flying Eagles Academy. So, what if Colton Lawrence gets mad?


    There is an abundance of people who can hold him down!¡±


    ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re already the third strongest expert in the Flying Eagles Academy. Does that mean that


    you¡¯re the strongest person around apart from the two principals?¡± Alex Rockefeller was stunned for a


    moment.


    The Fairy Doctor chuckled a little. ¡°Well, you¡¯re underestimating the Flying Eagles Academy. The Flying


    Eagles Academy is the equivalent of America¡¯s royal academy. It¡¯s the main camp in the ancient


    battlefield, the base that protects America from being defeated. It¡¯s also the power center of the highest


    authority in America, as well as the birthce of powerful experts. Even the leaders of America have


    very high regard for the academy. How could I possibly be the strongest here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s absolutely safe in the Flying Eagles Academy,¡± the Fairy Doctor said.


    As the two talked, they walked out of the hospital.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Jane!¡± the Fairy Doctor said.


    Her own assistant had poisoned the Fairy Doctor. She felt relieved about the oue, and it was much


    better for her to have slept with Alex rather than being raped by Michael Lawrence. Personally, the


    Fairy Doctor didn¡¯t mind getting close to Alex. That was because her godbrother once told her that the


    man who could help her in alchemy was the right one.


    Now, his words hade true. The Fairy Doctor decided to go with the flow.


    However, how could she still find Jane?


    After looking everywhere, the Fairy Doctor couldn¡¯t locate Jane. Callingne on the phone didn¡¯t work


    either.


    ¡°If she managed to poison you, I¡¯m afraid she would¡¯ve alreadye up with an escape n long ago.


    Once you recovered from the poison, you¡¯d surely figure out that she had added stuff into your coffee!


    Hence, she might have long left the academy, ¡± Alex said.


    The Fairy Doctor frowned. ¡°Michael must have agreed to something she asked for. Perhaps, he sent


    her into Colton¡¯s army! Humph! That idiot. Even if she were sent into Colton¡¯s army, did she think I can¡¯t


    locate her? That¡¯s why Michael won¡¯t let her into Colton¡¯s army. It is most likely¡­ She was killed,¡± she


    said.


    The Fairy Doctor¡¯s guesses were all correct. Jane was bullied and humiliated by Spencer Queen.


    Although Jane did her best to please Spencer, she still died in the end!


    Spencer disposed of Jane¡¯s corpse in a mysterious way. After that, Spencer found out that not only did


    Michael Lawrence fail to get his way with the Fairy Doctor, but something terrible even happened to


    him.


    When Spencer saw Michael, Michael was conscious. However, a certain part of his body was about to


    rot!


    As soon as Michael saw Spencer, he kneeled in front of Spencer and hugged his lug. ¡°Uncle Spencer,


    help me! Help me!¡±


    Spencer was shocked. ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    Michael nced at Vivian Taylor and the rest. The members of ck Tiger Corps immediately backed


    off obediently. After that, Michael told Spencer what happened in detail. When Spencer heardExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    everything, he was stunned.


    Despite how capable Spencer was, he couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with Michael. However,


    Spencer could guess that Alex did this.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve underestimated that Rockefeller guy. He¡¯s Jade Benmore¡¯s disciple. Jade managed


    to conquer manynds on the ancient battlefield, and she¡¯s been into countless dungeons to acquire a


    lot of good stuff for her elite troops! Since Alex is her disciple, he must have obtained quite a few life-


    protecting tools. It seems that we¡¯ll have to n carefully on how to deal with this person,¡± Spencer


    said in the end.


    Now, Michael was in terrible pain. ¡°Uncle Spencer, I want him dead! Also, the Fairy Doctor, this b*tch, is


    part of this. Now, she¡¯s having the time of her life with that Rockefeller guy, but I¡¯m here suffering all this


    pain! I want them both dead! I also want to eradicate that Rockefeller guy¡¯s entire family,¡± Michael said


    angrily.


    Spencer hesitated a little. ¡°Jade once warned that¡­¡±


    ¡°Who cares what Jade warned us about? She¡¯s in Myriad Demon Valley right now, and she can¡¯t even


    protect herself. Would she have the opportunity to return?¡± Michael yelled.


    Spencer nodded slowly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to get it done. Now, the most urgent thing is to resolve


    your problem. If you do that a few more times, you¡¯re going to turn into a woman,¡± he said.


    ¡°The n for Galileo Dungeon hasn¡¯t changed,¡± Michael said.


    Right after Spencer murmured in agreement, Michael suddenly let out a loud cry. His problem was


    acting up again. Right then, he couldn¡¯t even care about how Spencer was rted to him. Michael


    directly pushed Spencer aside and ran out of the room to look for a tree.


    Spencer frowned tightly before rushing over to knock Michael out cold. After that, he quickly left the


    Flying Eagles Academy with Michael.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    Colton Lawrence needed to find out about this.


    ***


    In the Fairy Doctor¡¯s room, Alex sat on the Warm Jade Bed. He didn¡¯t activate the entire spell formation


    on the bed. instead, he formed a small gesture with his hand. As such, he¡¯d be able to absorb the


    surrounding spiritual energy through the spell formation. However, it wouldn¡¯t be as drastic as before,


    and his clothes wouldn¡¯t be soaked from a shower of spiritual energy.


    Meanwhile, the Fairy Doctor behaved rather gently after the two of them had slept together. She really


    was like a wife taking care of her husband. Not only did she make Alex coffee, but she even personally


    cooked for him.


    Alex felt a little conflicted about their rtionship, but he couldn¡¯t find it in himself to reject her.


    ¡°Dawn, how can I register for a phone card that will allow me to contact someone in the outside world?¡±


    Alex asked during the meal.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Wait a second¡­ How many cards would you like?¡± the Fairy Doctor asked.


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Can I even ask for a few?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor chuckled. ¡°I think I might have a few of them with me. Back then, some students


    needed them for official matters. I had asked for extra, and I kept them in a separate room,¡± she said.


    After that, the Fairy Doctor smacked her head. ¡°You haven¡¯t entered any of the academy¡¯s


    departments. You don¡¯t even have a student card. Without registering your identity, you can¡¯t ess


    the cards,¡± she said.


    ¡°Is there such a requirement?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the Fairy Doctor answered.


    ¡°What do we do then? I can¡¯t get into the Formation Department either. Dewey Schulz and Owain


    Lester have both be my students. I can¡¯t possibly go to them and be their students too, can


    I?¡± Alex asked.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The Fairy Doctor¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Did you be their teacher?¡±


    Alex nodded to confirm.


    The Fairy Doctorughed for a long while. ¡°It¡¯s true. Your spell formation capabilities are much stronger


    than those two. Sometimes, even I want to be your disciple. But now, we¡¯re¡­ What do you


    propose?¡±


    Alex thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°In that case, let me be your student instead. I¡¯ll count on


    you for the identity card! I¡¯ve been here for over a week, and I haven¡¯t contacted my family. My mother


    and the others must be worried sick,¡± he said.


    The Fairy Doctor took her phone out. ¡°You can use my phone for now,¡± she said.


    Alex looked at her. Suddenly, he pulled her into his arms and touched her inappropriately until she


    blushed. Only when her entire body had gone limp did Alex grab the phone and ran into the room to


    call his mother, Brittany Rockefeller.


    The call very soon went through.


    ¡°Mom¡­ ¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Brittany cried out excitedly. ¡°Waltz, Maya, Winnie! Alex is on the line!¡± she added.


    It seemed that Alex¡¯s family had indeed been waiting for his call.


    The callsted for an entire hour. After that, Alex called Dorothy Assex.


    ¡°Honey, do you want to hear some good news?¡± Dorothy asked right after she picked up the call.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be a father!¡± Dorothy eximed.


    ¡°Huh! R-Really? Are you pregnant?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s one other piece of good news. Would you like to know?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°More good news? What is it?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re having quadruplets!¡± Dorothy eximed.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    ¡°Ahh!¡± When Alex Rockefeller found out that Dorothy Assex was pregnant, he was actually mentally


    prepared for it. After all, they both worked very hard for it. In fact, Dorothy even insisted on doing a


    handstand after they had sex to enhance the sess rate.


    However, both knew very well that, based on Alex¡¯s physical condition, his sperms were very strong. It


    was definitely not an issue for his sperms to make their way to Dorothy¡¯s ova. Hence, the fact that


    Dorothy became pregnant was not surprising at all.


    However, she suddenly became pregnant with quadruplets¡­


    This had exceeded Alex¡¯s prediction. How were they going to raise four kids?


    They¡¯d have to prepare four bottles of milk and rece four pieces of diapers simultaneously. It would


    tire them out¡­ Alright, they were nning on getting a nanny anyway. Getting a few more nannies


    wouldn¡¯t be an issue. Besides, they had way more money than they could ever spend, and they weren¡¯t


    worried about not being able to afford milk powder. After thinking about it, Alex still felt rather happy


    with the whole thing.


    Right after that, Alex couldn¡¯t bear staying in the Flying Eagles Academy anymore. He wanted to return


    home as soon as possible. He¡¯d heard that prenatal education was crucial. How could he, the father,


    not be around during this period? Hence, he immediately rushed out after the phone call ended. ¡°I want


    to go home. Is there a way for me to leave the Flying Eagles Academy right away?¡± he asked the Fairy


    Doctor.


    ¡°What? What happened?¡± the Fairy Doctor asked.


    The Fairy Doctor thought something critical happened in Alex¡¯s house.


    ¡°My wife is pregnant with quadruplets. I have to go back and check on her,¡± Alex said.


    After saying this, Alex felt odd about it.


    Although they never rified their rtionship, the two of them were like a couple now. In fact, it was


    an extra-marital rtionship. Wasn¡¯t it slightly awful to tell Fairy Doctor about his wife being pregnant?


    Besides, his wife was having quadruplets now, but he still slept with another woman out there. Wasn¡¯t


    he too much of a jerk? There was no way he could justify it!


    ¡°Is she pregnant with quadruplets?¡± the Fairy Doctor asked. ¡°That¡¯s truly wonderful. Congrattions,


    Alex!¡± she added.


    The Fairy Doctor didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. She started screaming excitedly, and she even touched


    Alex¡¯s face. ¡°Quadruplets! It¡¯s going to be so much fun once they¡¯re born. We can dress them up in the


    same clothes and give them the same haircut. Oh god! I¡¯m so jealous. Alex, do you think I could be


    pregnant?¡± she asked.


    As soon as the Fairy Doctor said this, Alex¡¯s jaw dropped, and he couldn¡¯t close his mouth.


    The Fairy Doctor chuckled. ¡°Look at how frightened you are. Don¡¯t worry. I just had my period, and I


    won¡¯t get pregnant,¡± she said.


    Alex felt a little awkward. ¡°Dawn, I¡­¡±


    The Fairy Doctor covered his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand! I¡¯m your tutor, and you¡¯re my student. Our


    rtionship should have been like this anyway. If we ask for too much, it¡¯ll affect our rtionship. This


    is good too,¡± she said.


    ¡°However, you are a new student, and I just finished registering you as a student in the Elixir


    Department. Even your identity card has been issued. However, new students must pass the test after


    being here for three months. Only then can you leave the academy. This is the rule here,¡± the Fairy


    Doctor added after a pause.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you bring me out?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°No. This is one way of protecting new students,¡± she said.


    ¡°What if I forced my way out?¡± Alex asked.


    The Fairy Doctor was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Forcing your way out won¡¯t work. Did you


    see the old man who was napping by the academy¡¯s entrance?¡± she asked.


    Alex took a moment to recall that he did indeed see such an old man in the guardhouse. When Alex


    came in, the old man even nced at him. It was a very strange look, and it felt as if the old man could


    see through Alex. However, the old man looked the other way and went back to sleep.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex didn¡¯t mind him either.


    ¡°Is that old man an expert?¡± Alex asked.


    The Fairy Doctor nodded. ¡°He¡¯s one of the strongest experts in the world. I can¡¯t even take a single hit


    from him. If you force your way out, he¡¯ll capture you and lock you in Soul Refining Tower. When that


    happens, you will get badly injured if you don¡¯t die, unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡± Alex asked.


    The Fairy Doctor shook her head. ¡°Unless you can make your way out of Soul Refining Tower. That


    way, your powers will be acknowledged. Not only will you be able to leave the academy, but you¡¯ll even


    be given a graduation certificate as well as a reward of 30,000 points.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Alex immediately said.


    The Fairy Doctor looked at him. ¡°You have no idea what kind of ce Soul Refining Tower is. It¡¯s where


    the souls of the demon tribe are refined. Although its might has been weakened, it¡¯s still not something


    ordinary people can withstand. Until now, only one person has been able to make it through Soul


    Refining Tower,¡± she said.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Jade Benmore,¡± she said.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Alex was a little shocked. Wasn¡¯t his Cheapskate master a little too strong? Did that mean she


    really was the strongest expert in America? Even the two principals were no match for her.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    Soul Refining Tower¡­ That was where one¡¯s soul power was refined. With the Chaos Bead¡¯s


    protection, Alex Rockefeller was willing to give it a try. When he thought about the babies in Dorothy


    Assex¡¯s belly, he became impatient. ¡°I want to give it a try!¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡°What? No. I won¡¯t allow it!¡± the Fairy Doctor said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Although the Fairy Doctor was distraught, Alex wouldn¡¯t change his mind after he¡¯d decided on


    something. In the end, the Fairy Doctor helplessly apanied Alex to look for the old man by the


    entrance.


    The Fairy Doctor told Alex that the old man¡¯s name was Uncle Drake. Nobody knew how old he was.


    ¡°Uncle Drake, Alex wants to challenge his way through Soul Refining Tower!¡± the Fairy Doctor said.


    Uncle Drake, who was sleeping on the recliner, immediately opened his eyes.


    After looking at the Fairy Doctor, he turned to look at Alex, who was behind her. ¡°Have you thought it


    through? Once you go in, you can only be let out of Soul Refining Tower after three days. There are a


    multitude of thundering mes in there. If you can¡¯t withstand it for three days, you¡¯ll be burned into


    ashes. You can¡¯t me anyone else for it,¡± Uncle Drake exined.


    After hearing about thundering mes, Alex felt even more confident.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll take up the challenge!¡± Alex said.


    Uncle Drake oddly rolled his eyes. ¡°As you wish. Come with me!¡±


    The three of them soon arrived at a ck tower. There were a total of nine floors, and it was fifty


    meters in height. Standing in front of the building, Alex could sense a strong lightning attribute from it.


    There were also bouts of scattered sinister Chi.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t make it through, stay in the bottom level. After three days, I¡¯ll open the door to the tower


    and let you out!¡± Uncle Drake said.


    ¡°How do I get through?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll seed once you get onto the ninth floor,¡± Uncle Drake said.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Would you like to take a rest? It looks like you¡¯ve just had sex. You sure are talented in gettingid,¡±


    Uncle Drake said.


    As soon as the Fairy Doctor heard this, her face turned red. She felt deeply embarrassed.


    Creak!


    The doors to the bottom floor of Soul Refining Tower were slowly opened.


    ¡°Go in!¡± Uncle Drake said.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The Fairy Doctor quickly grabbed Alex by his arm. She retrieved an exquisite


    miniature tower and handed it over to Alex. ¡°Take this with you. If you really can¡¯t stand it, hide in the


    tower. It can keep you safe,¡± she said.


    However, Uncle Drake shook his head. ¡°Ms. Dawn, this won¡¯t do. This is your natal magical treasure.


    Borrowing it to him is the equivalent of cheating. Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    ¡°Dawn, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Alex said.


    The Fairy Doctor suddenly hugged Alex. ¡°You must make it out alive. Don¡¯t force yourself. Why are you


    so stubborn? You only had to wait a few days!¡±


    Alex patted her on the shoulder. However, she suddenly kissed him.


    Seeing this, Uncle Drake sighed as if he suddenly thought of something.


    After that, Alex took big strides through the tower¡¯s entrance.


    Creak!


    The tower¡¯s doors were sealed off.


    ¡°Ms. Dawn, congrattions!¡± Uncle Drake said.


    The Fairy Doctor felt embarrassed for a moment. ¡°Uncle Drake, he¡¯s the person Principal Henderson


    told me about.¡±


    Uncle Drake nodded without saying a word.


    Meanwhile, after Alex entered the tower, the Force in his body began to spin around frantically. Spiritual


    power spread through his veins and started resonating with the thundering mes that permeated the


    tower. In the next moment, a multitude of thundering mes gushed toward Alex like waves of tsunami.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take my life!¡± Alex eximed.

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    Huge masses of thundering mes gushed over like tsunami waves.


    Alex Rockefeller stood by the tower¡¯s entrance. In an instant, he felt his hands and feet turning cold,


    and an endless sense of fear filled his heart.


    ¡°This is way too much!¡±


    At the crucial moment, Alex naturally couldn¡¯t wait around for his death. He needed to fight it somehow.


    In the next instant, Alex activated his Profound Martial Shield Armor Art and tried tomunicate with


    the Chaos Bead in his mind pce. He didn¡¯t have anything else to rely on. The Chaos Bead and


    Chaos Tree were currently his most powerful treasures.


    However, what disappointed him was that both the Chaos Tree and Chaos Bead ignored him


    completely. They didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of saving their master.


    ¡°This is terrible!¡± Alex muttered helplessly while he watched how the endless thundering mes would


    consume him. At first, he thought he would be burned to death instantly. However, in the end, that


    didn¡¯t happen. The Force in his body reacted as if on steroids. Excitedly, it began to spin faster and


    faster.


    The lighting attribute spiritual power howled within his veins.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Some strange runes even appeared from his golden core.


    Boom!


    Countless thundering mes surrounded Alex instantly. He could feel his clothes burning into ashes


    right away. Although the Profound Martial Shield Armor Art covered his skin, it didn¡¯t seem to be


    effective with such thundering mes around it. The mes directly pierced through the barrier and


    entered his body.


    Alex¡¯s golden core was spinning frantically. It was getting faster and faster while absorbing the


    thundering mes.


    Through his internal vision, he still couldn¡¯t quite see how fast the golden core was spinning. He could


    only describe it as very high speed. Meanwhile, masses of thundering mes eagerly fought to enter


    his golden core, and they were all captured by it.


    Alex was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Alex had never heard about anyone¡¯s golden core being capable of storing thundering mes.


    Thundering mes were objects that could refine great demons into water. His golden core shouldn¡¯t be


    able to withstand them. Based onmon knowledge, his golden core should be crushed into pieces


    upon touching the thundering mes!


    Even more strange was the fact that an ancient rune actually dug its way out of Alex¡¯s spiritual


    pressure point.


    Upon closer inspection, he found that it was the letter ¡®Z¡¯!


    After this rune symbol appeared, a strange reaction immediately urred between it and Alex¡¯s


    spiritual power with lightning attribute Force. The symbol seemed to be guiding the spiritual power,


    forming arge patch of unrecognizable runes in Alex¡¯s body. After that, it flowed into Alex¡¯s golden


    core and continuously rotated inside.


    A few minutester, another ancient rune rushed out from Alex¡¯s spiritual pressure point.


    This time, it was the letter ¡®G¡¯!


    Like the ancient rune before, it fused with Alex¡¯s spiritual power before entering his golden core. It then


    combined with the thundering mes that had been absorbed earlier before it continued to rotate.


    Alex waspletely stunned motionless.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening at all. Right after that, ancient runes spurted out


    repeatedly. Ten ancient runes came out consecutively, spelling the letters N, Y, E, B, J, I, H, K, D, and


    W!


    Alex was shocked at the sight.


    After that, a message appeared in his conscious mind as if he was receiving enlightenment, ¡°Forbidden


    spell!¡±


    The legacy left behind by his ancestor was actually an ancient forbidden spell. These twelve ancient


    runes were the Force¡¯s real name. However, this spell was uneptable in the universe because it


    was a type of forbidden spell.


    Hence, it was named the Force!


    It was an unspeakable kind of spell.


    Meanwhile, with the ancient forbidden spell activated, it required even more thundering mes. It


    wanted to form a life brand within Alex¡¯s golden core. However, the thundering mes in the bottom


    level of Soul Refining Tower weren¡¯t quite enough.


    After understanding this desire within his golden core, Alex immediately started moving up to the


    second floor of Soul Refining Tower. As soon as he stepped onto the second floor, the nameless


    forbidden spell in him attracted countless thundering mes into his golden core once again.


    In reality, when the thundering mes entered his golden core, they needed to pass through his


    physical body. It was excruciating, but there was spiritual power all over his body that the forbidden


    spell had formed.


    Alex could bear with this slight pain.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Fairy Doctor and Uncle Drake stood silently outside the tower.


    ¡°Ms. Dawn, let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t had your tea for a long time. Ever since Principal Henderson went to


    Dragon King¡¯s Grotto, I haven¡¯t gone out for a walk. I¡¯d like to get a cup of tea at your ce,¡± Uncle


    Drake said after looking at the tower for about ten minutes.


    Fairy Doctor looked at Soul Refining Tower with a concerned expression on her face. ¡°But, he¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point worrying now. From the look of his face, he seems to be quite lucky. He shouldn¡¯t


    have a problem staying alive for three days. There¡¯s no use waiting around,¡± Uncle Drake said.


    Fairy Doctor finally nodded.


    But just as they were about to leave, she suddenly saw a faint red glow on the second floor of Soul


    Refining Tower. This meant that the person inside had made it to the second floor.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Fairy Doctor cried out


    Uncle Drake had noticed it too, and he too let out a surprised cry. ¡°How did he manage to get to the


    second floor so soon? That¡¯s impossible. Could he have rushed to the second floor because he


    couldn¡¯t stand the first? But the thundering mes on the second floor were twice as strong as those on


    the first floor. Wouldn¡¯t he die even sooner after going there?¡±


    After Uncle Drake said this, Fairy Doctor became so nervous that her heart was about to leap out her


    chest. owever, before two minutes had even passed, the third floor of Soul Refining Tower had also lit


    up in red.


    Uncle Drake¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this way too fast?¡±


    Just as he said this, the fourth floor also lit up in red.


    ¡°He¡¯s made it to the fourth floor! ¡± Fairy Doctor¡¯s jaw dropped.


    After a while, the fifth floor also lit up.


    Uncle Drake couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. He started pacing around. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s absolutely


    impossible. This kid is only at the golden core level of cultivation. How could he have made it to the fifth


    floor? Unless there¡¯s something wrong with this Soul Refining Tower. It¡¯s broken!¡±


    However, Fairy Doctor wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Uncle Drake, this is a mystical tool, isn¡¯t it? How could it break just like that?¡± she asked.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°In that case, do you mean that your lover has truly made it onto the fifth floor already¡­ No, he¡¯s


    already on the sixth floor. I must have seen a ghost. Back when Jade Benmore made it through Soul


    Refining Tower, it was because her physical qualities were unique. She wasn¡¯t an ordinary cultivator,


    but it took her one entire day and night to make it through. However, this kid spent at most a quarter of


    an hour to get this far. Could he really be destined for something extraordinary?¡± Uncle Drake asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± Fairy Doctor said in a worried and nervous manner.


    Uncle Drake stopped speaking, and he also stopped walking. Both fixed their gazes on Soul Refining


    Tower.


    When the seventh floor lit up, Alex began to slow down. He had stopped walking and now sat cross-


    legged on the ground. The number of thundering mes in his golden core was already massive, as


    were the runes from the ancient forbidden spell. The two elements mixed in Alex¡¯s golden core like a


    grinding machine.


    Alex felt very much in danger. It was as if his golden core could explode at any moment. He¡¯d definitely


    not survive if his golden core exploded.


    Right then, the Chaos Tree in his mind pce vibrated. A bout of chaos Chi energy rushed into his


    golden core.


    In the next second, the ancient runes started bing active as if oil had been poured over it. The


    ancient runes overpowered the thundering mes and continued to charge forward.


    After that, Alex proceeded to move up the stairs. The seventh floor!


    Once he arrived and absorbed the thundering mes there, the situation inside his golden core


    suddenly changed. The ancient forbidden spell hadpleted its engravement on his golden core.


    Alex could clearly sense the twelve rune symbols.


    Right then, Alex felt that his cultivation had been increased by one level.


    Oddly, there actually wasn¡¯t a lightning tribtion!


    Logically speaking, once he hit the limit, there should have been a tribtion!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more floor!¡±


    ¡°Once I get to the ninth floor, I¡¯ll have passed, and I¡¯ll be able to leave Flying Eagles Academy to see


    my wife and babies!¡±


    Alex stepped forward and entered the ninth floor. However, he was shocked by what he saw.


    There weren¡¯t any thundering mes up here. Instead, there was apletely naked woman!

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    When Alex Rockefeller saw this woman before him, he was stunned.


    Her body were attractive curves, her facial features poetically beautiful. Her long hair extended to her


    thighs like a magnificent waterfall, curling up just enough to cover up the parts that would make one


    blush. With legs as fair as jade, her stunning curvatures shocked his heart.


    Alex had never seen such a beautiful woman. Even Dorothy Assex seemed to feelcking when


    compared to her.


    ¡°No!¡±


    It should be said that this woman before him didn¡¯t look like a woman who belonged to the human


    world. That¡¯s because she wasn¡¯t human!


    There was a horn above the sides of her ears. Soul Refining Tower¡¯s purpose of existence was to


    refine demon souls.


    In that case, this extremely beautiful and perfect woman with horns on her head was actually a demon.


    At this moment, she was lying silently on the ground as if she were asleep. However, the shocking part


    was the seven steel chains, which were the size of a human thumb, pinned to her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cruel!¡± Alex eximed.


    This was his first impression of the seven chains when he saw them. After that, Alex slowly moved


    closer. He realized that this female demon seemed to have died a long time ago.


    ¡°Sigh! Such a pity!¡±


    The beautiful female demon still looked very young. She had actually died at the Soul Refining Tower.


    Alex wondered who had locked her in this ce.


    After taking a closer look and making sure that she wasn¡¯t breathing at all, Alex didn¡¯t care about her


    anymore. Instead, he pondered about how this was probably the highest floor, the ninth floor. But


    where was the exit? Would he still have to travel back to the main entrance on the first floor through the


    path he took here? After thinking carefully for a moment, it seemed fitting.


    When people traveled and visited tall towers, didn¡¯t they have to walk down the very same way they


    came up?


    Wouldn¡¯t they have to jump off the tower otherwise?


    However, how could Alex prove that he made it to the ninth floor?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I take a picture with her?¡± Alex looked at the female demon.


    When he entered the tower earlier, he had ced all his valuables in his storage bag. Since the


    storage bag could withstand the thundering mes, his belongings were all unharmed. Alex took his


    phone out. Although he couldn¡¯t make any calls with this phone, he had kept it fully charged. There


    were ten power banks in his storage bag.


    With the phone in hand, Alex opened the camera app and closed in on the female demon.


    Since the female demon was lying down halfway, Alex needed to sit on the ground if he wanted to take


    the picture at a nice angle. After that, he casually sat in front of her stomach. On the one hand, he


    could block a lot of her exposed skin. On the other, he could also take a picture from a good angle.


    Alex sat with his back close to the female demon.


    Just as he was about to press on the button to snap a picture, he suddenly heard a voice.


    ng, ng, ng!


    The seven steel chains pinned against the female demon¡¯s body started vibrating intensely, and they


    made a rapid screeching sound.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The silent interior of Soul Refining Tower suddenly created a lot of noise. Alex was so startled that he


    scrambled onto his feet and jumped three steps away. He then looked at the female demon, nervous


    and dumbfounded. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Could this female demon still have a spiritual presence? Does


    she not like having her photo taken?¡¯ he wondered.


    Right then, Alex discovered that energy began to vibrate in the female demon¡¯s body.


    The energy grew increasingly stronger, and a life force aura began to form.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What¡¯s going on?¡± Alex gasped.


    Right after that, the female demon slowly opened her eyes.


    Alex was stunned.


    The human and demon looked at each other!


    Alex¡¯s body froze. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Meanwhile, the demon looked at Alex for an entire


    minute, stunned. In the end, she struggled to sit up. Slowly, an excited expression began to appear on


    her face. A tear gradually slid down.


    For some unknown reason, Alex felt an exceptional pity toward her. Alex slowly walked forward. ¡°Who


    are you? Why were you locked in here?¡± Alex asked.


    The demon looked at Alex with tears in her beautiful eyes. ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve been waiting here for you for


    three thousand years. You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Alex asked.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    Alex Rockefeller¡¯s mouth opened wide. After that, he came back to his senses. ¡°Oh, do you mean that


    you¡¯ve been trapped in here for three thousand years and that a living person like me has finally


    arrived? But that¡¯s not right I was told that my Cheapskate master came here over a decade ago. I¡¯m


    not the first to arrive,¡± Alex said.


    The female demon shook her head. ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    She stood up as she spoke.


    With that, her long hair fell forward. As the two stood facing each other, Alex saw something that he


    wasn¡¯t supposed to. He quickly turned his face away, not wanting to see her.


    However, to Alex¡¯s surprise, the female demon actually extended her hand and grabbed one of the


    steel chains on her body.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± she cried out loudly.


    Alex jerked his head around. As a result, he saw that the female demon had actually forcefully plucked


    one of the steel chains out of her body. Suddenly, blood began flowing out of the wound on her


    abdomen. The blood wasn¡¯t red. It was actually gold in color.


    Right after that, the female demon grabbed the second steel chain.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡± she cried out once more in pain. The second steel chain had also been plucked out and


    tossed to the ground. Alex¡¯s jaw dropped, and his eyes were wide open. However, he felt that he


    couldn¡¯t let her continue doing this. He immediately retrieved his Dragon Bone Sword and activated the


    ancient runes around the sword. Instantly, it significantly enhanced the Dragon Bone Sword¡¯s power.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t remove any more of the chains. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to start attacking you!¡± Alex yelled.


    The female demon shook her head. ¡°My lord, your sword can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m not your enemy. I am your


    servant,¡± she said.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Uggh!¡±


    The demon pulled out another steel chain. This time, it was pulled out from her back. A colossal


    amount of blood oozed out.


    ¡°Stop it. Stop,¡± Alex said loudly.


    The demon waved her hand. ¡°Fine. Since my lord has asked for it, I¡¯ll stop pulling them out! Come to


    think of it, my lord must be very confused. In that case, allow me to tell you a story!¡±


    ¡°Keep it short,¡± Alex said while holding his sword up.


    ¡°Alright. More than three thousand years ago, the endless abyss was opened. There was a huge


    massacre, and not even America was spared. l was originally a pure-blooded offspring of the Benares


    Dragons. However, all my tribesmen died in that huge battle. Meanwhile, I became thest surviving


    member of the Benares Dragon bloodline¡­¡± The female demon gently


    waved her hand.


    The scene changed before Alex¡¯s eyes.


    This was like what happenedst time in Spiritual Valley Dungeon when Whitey, the white cat, showed


    him what happened during the battle years ago. Now, Alex was looking at an evenrger scale of war.


    ¡®The Undying n!¡¯ he thought.


    Like the annihtion of the people in Spiritual Valley Dungeon, the Benares Dragons were decimated


    by the even more powerful Undying n.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In the end, only one final soldier truly remained. The Benares Dragons fought as best they could to


    protect the sole pure-blooded offspring alive, who was also the stunningly beautiful female demon in


    front of Alex.


    After that, Alex saw a woman. The woman was unlike any other in her full-bodied white armor.


    She killed everyone in the Undying n on her own and rescued the female demon.


    ¡°Ne, the Benares Dragons should have never been annihted! Today, I will seal away the entire


    Dragon King¡¯s Grotto. All the dragon souls that died in the battle will be sealed in this ce too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also seal you inside Soul Refining Tower. You¡¯ll wait for a person inside. He will be the fate of


    salvation for the Benares Dragons. After you meet him, you¡¯ll follow him wherever he goes. The


    Benares Dragons will regain its former glory with that man¡¯s help!¡± the woman said.


    ¡°How will I know who holds the fate of our tribe¡¯s future?¡± Ne, who was the female demon, asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll wake up when you meet him,¡± the woman said.


    The scene stopped ying right then. These were probably Ne¡¯s memories before she was sealed


    away.


    Alex looked at Ne for a long while before he spoke. ¡°Do you have any clothes to wear?¡±

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    Did Ne have clothes?


    Ne looked down at her body. She showed no emotion in her eyes and face.


    ¡®Shame?¡¯


    ¡®Sorry! That¡¯s impossible!¡¯ she thought.


    The human form was not how Benares Dragons looked like in their final form. Moreover, with the way


    the dragon tribe looked at this matter, natural beauty trumped all else. Being exposed was the nature of


    the dragons. Besides, Alex Rockefeller and the Benares Dragons were linked together by fate. Never


    mind being naked for Alex, Ne would be willing to cut out her flesh for him to feast on if that were


    what he wanted.


    ¡°No!¡± Ne yelled while shaking her head. She reached for one of the steel chains and pulled it out


    forcefully.


    ¡°Why did you put these chains on?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°These are for sealing my body up. Even as one of the Benares Dragons, I can¡¯t sustain myself after


    staying in Soul Refining Tower for so long. Besides, I had to spend three thousand years in this ce!


    The only way I can thoroughly enter the sealed state is with these seven fairy chains,¡± Ne exined.


    While speaking, Ne pulled out all seven of the chains from her body. A pool of golden blood had also


    umted on the ground. Ne gently lifted her hand and gathered all the blood on the ground. The


    blood dangled in front of her like a giant ball, and Ne slowly delivered it over to Alex. ¡°My lord, from


    my observation of your aura, your current level of cultivation still isn¡¯t very high. This pool of blood


    contains my natal blood essence. Also, I have been storing energy from the Soul Refining Tower for the


    past three thousand years. If you eat it, it¡¯ll benefit you greatly. Meanwhile, we can also form a life


    contract. From then on, I¡¯ll be your maid and always apany you,¡± she said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alex sounded a little jittery.


    Mainly, it was because he still didn¡¯t trust Ne¡¯s identitypletely. Could this life contracte with


    some hidden conditions?


    However, Ne waved her hand, and the ball of golden liquid directly entered Alex¡¯s mouth. He


    couldn¡¯t even fight back In fact, before he could react, the blood passed through his throat. After that, it


    even seeped into the rest of his body.


    ¡°You¡­ Why did you¡­.¡± Alex was shocked. He wanted to force the blood out of his body.


    However, it was toote. The golden dragon blood didn¡¯t go through his digestive system after entering


    his body. Instead, it entered his blood cirction directly through his veins and fused with his own


    blood. In an instant, Alex sensed the immense energy of the golden blood. After vibrating gently, his


    golden core that had been strengthened by the twelve runes of the ancient forbidden spell naturally


    absorbed the energy from the dragon blood.


    Buzz¡­ The energy vibrated.


    Alex immediately felt as if his blood wasing to a boil. After that, it was almost as though he


    possessed an endless amount of energy. His physical body was going through reincarnation of sorts


    that he had never experienced before.


    ¡®Dragon blood!¡¯ Alex thought.


    His body too suddenly had the attribute of dragon blood.


    Alex could sense that his capabilities had been enhanced greatly after fusing with the dragon blood.


    Logically speaking, he should have induced a lightning tribtion and ascended to Nascent Soul rank


    after his golden core made a breakthrough.


    ¡®Oh, I get it! It must be because of Soul Refining Tower. I need to leave Soul Refining Tower to induce


    Nascent Soul¡¯s lightning tribtion!¡¯ Just as Alex thought about this, he felt a new sensation.


    ¡®Life contract.¡¯


    A brand appeared near his heart.


    This was a soul imprint that existed in Ne¡¯s blood essence. Alex could even detect Ne¡¯s location,


    status, and what she was doing and thinking through this brand. The two seemed to be connected on


    the spiritual level.


    However, this seemed to work in a single direction. Alex could sense Ne through the brand, but she


    couldn¡¯t do the same unless Alex took the initiative to connect with her using the brand.


    ¡°My lord, do you have any other questions?¡± Ne looked at Alex and asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Nothing else,¡± Alex said.


    Previously, Alex was worried that Ne might secretly try to harm him. But now that the life contract


    had been established, Alex understood the more profound meaning within.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t have any issues with it. However, something dide to his mind.


    He was here to pass the Soul Refining Tower¡¯s challenge.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    Now that Alex Rockefeller had made it to the ninth floor, he should have already passed the challenge.


    However, leaving this ce with Ne would prove a little troublesome for him.


    ¡°Could you leave the Soul Refining Tower on your own?¡± Alex asked.


    Ne shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s a seal that traps me here. I can only leave with you, my lord. In fact,


    I¡¯m now your personal maid, and we share the same life source. We must be together at all times.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alex felt troubled when he heard this.


    He was going to return home to see his wife and babies. How would he exin this beautiful dragon


    lady that was following him around?


    However, right then, Ne suddenly began to transform. At first, her long, fair legs transformed into a


    dragon¡¯s tail. After that, her body also transformed. In the end, even her head transformed, all to


    be a real dragon.


    It was a majestic sight.


    ¡®Beautiful!¡¯ Alex thought.


    Without seeing it personally, no one would believe that this dragon was a beautiful, fair maiden just a


    moment ago¡­ Although Alex possessed thirty-six dragon bone swords, this was the first time he was


    looking at a living dragon.


    It left himpletely baffled.


    After circling around Alex, Ne turned into a ray of light and entered his body. Alex was shocked. He


    quickly took off his shirt. Later, he noticed that a dragon tattoo had appeared on his back. It extended


    from his waist to his shoulders.


    In fact, it even moved. Finally, a ray of light glistened under his skin, and it disappearedpletely.


    ¡°Hey, Ne?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, my lord,¡± Alex immediately heard a reply.


    ¡°Can you sense what¡¯s going on outside when you¡¯re under my skin?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ne answered.


    Now, Alex was starting to feel unsettled.


    If this thing stayed on his body twenty four hours each day, didn¡¯t it mean she could see everything


    clearly even when he took a bath or went to the toilet? In simpler terms, if Alex had sex with a woman,


    wouldn¡¯t this thing be a highly efficient third wheel?


    ¡®No way. I must get rid of her at some point. Otherwise, what would be of my privacy?¡¯ Alex


    thought.


    Meanwhile, Fairy Doctor and Uncle Drake, outside the Soul Refining Tower, had already been stunned


    speechless for a long time. In only about an hour, Alex had actually made it to the ninth floor of Soul


    Refining Tower.


    Not only did he just break a record, it was the most outstanding performance in all of history.


    ¡°How¡­ How did he do it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I have no idea either.¡±


    Just as the two were still in shock, the doors of Soul Refining Tower opened. But Alex hadn¡¯t walked


    out yet.


    Uncle Drake immediately walked up to the entrance and looked inside. In an instant, he was


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°Where are the thundering mes?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The thundering mes in Soul Refining Tower have disappeared!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on? Without the thundering mes, what¡¯s the use of Soul Refining Tower?¡±


    Uncle Drake cried out in a slightly dispirited manner.


    Right after that, he impatiently rushed to the second floor. Still, he didn¡¯t find anything.


    After running up to the third floor, there was still nothing.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The old man was about to go mad. When he made it to the sixth floor, he happened to see Alex


    walking down. Thus, Uncle Drake quickly ran over to Alex. ¡°Did you see the thundering mes at the


    Soul Refining Tower? Could the Soul Refining Tower really be malfunctioning? Did all the thundering


    mes inside escape?¡±

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    ¡°Ehh?¡± When Alex Rockefeller saw Uncle Drake, who seemed to be going mad, he quickly shook his


    head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen any. It was like this when I came in. I was wondering why there


    weren¡¯t any thundering mes inside. Looks like they¡¯ve all escaped!¡± Alex said.


    Alex was afraid of saying that his golden core had absorbed all the thundering mes inside. If he did


    that, the old man would surely not let him off the hook. Besides, Alex couldn¡¯t expose the incident


    rted to the twelve rune symbols of the ancient forbidden spell. Not only did he have to keep it a


    secret from these people before him, but he had to also hide it from his dearest wife and children.


    The ancient forbidden spell was intolerable in the universe. Anyone who knew about this would be in


    danger in some way.


    If someone greedy found out about this, the consequences were unthinkable.


    Soon, Uncle Drake ascended floor by floor. There weren¡¯t any thundering mes on any of the floors,


    and when he made it up to the ninth, it was still empty.


    As for the chains that sealed Ne previously, Alex had kept them inside his storage bag. There wasn¡¯t


    anything unusual up there.


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really gone¡­ The thundering mes have disappeared. What¡¯s the use of this Soul Refining Tower


    now?¡± Alex didn¡¯t see how downtrodden Uncle Drake looked.


    Alex kept walking down the stairs. He saw Fairy Doctor at the second floor¡¯s entrance.


    When Fairy Doctor saw Alexing down, she immediately rushed over and hugged him. ¡°Alex, you¡¯re


    fine! You made it. You¡¯re really awesome! Jade managed to make it through back then, but it took her


    an entire day and night. I didn¡¯t expect you toplete it within an hour¡­¡±


    Fairy Doctor was extremely excited. She hugged him, pressed her mature body against him, and even


    kissed him forcefully on the lips. The kisssted for three minutes.


    Only when Fairy Doctor heard Uncle Drake coughing behind her did she let go of Alex in an


    embarrassed manner. ¡°Uncle Drake, why do you seem so ufortable?¡±


    Could Uncle Drake not have an awful expression?


    ¡°The thundering mes in here have disappeared. Without the thundering mes, the Soul Refining


    Tower can¡¯t be used to refine demon souls. This is practically an empty setup!¡± Uncle Drake bellowed


    while pointing at Alex. ¡°Hence, this kid managed to get onto the ninth floor not with his own capabilities,


    but mere luck,¡± Uncle Drake added.


    Fairy Doctor rolled her eyes. ¡°Uncle Drake, luck is also a capability of sorts! Regardless of how it


    happened, Alex made it to the ninth floor. Hasn¡¯t he passed the challenge? I think we should still issue


    him a graduation certificate and the points in ordance with the rules.¡±


    Uncle Drake rolled his eyes oddly. ¡°Ms. Dawn, are you forsaking your principles for your lover?¡±


    Fairy Doctor continued to argue with reason. ¡°Uncle Drake, you can¡¯t say that. Frankly, this is what I


    think. Although there were no thundering mes in the Soul Refining Tower, and Alex did take


    advantage of it, it¡¯s a good thing for the academy. That¡¯s because we found out in advance that there


    weren¡¯t actually thundering mes in Soul Refining Tower. Otherwise, we¡¯d have


    locked some souls from the demon tribe in this ce. In the end, we would¡¯ve realized that it wasn¡¯t


    effective at all. On the other hand, we¡¯d have given them time to recover. Once we open the doors,


    they¡¯d rush out of the Soul Refining Tower. The oue will be unimaginable. Hence, I think the


    academy should still give Alex some reward. How about this? We¡¯ll give him 300,000 points.¡±


    Uncle Drake¡¯s eyes flew wide open.


    ¡°300,000? You might as well just say 300 million points,¡± he said.


    ¡°If that works, I¡¯m fine with it,¡± replied Fairy Doctor.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Honestly, woman, you¡¯re siding with outsiders now! Fine. A graduation certificate and 30,000


    points. Kid, you¡¯ve got it easy!¡± Uncle Drake said.


    With that, Uncle Drake took out a token and tossed it over to Fairy Doctor.


    Overjoyed, Fairy Doctor tugged at Alex to leave. She wanted to avoid Uncle Drake changing his mind.


    Alex suddenly thought of an idea. ¡°Uncle Drake, I¡¯ve done quite a lot of research on spell formations.


    This Soul Refining Tower has a spell formation at the top. It might be rted to the thundering mes in


    this ce! Thundering mes are bound to be consumed as the number of soul refinement increases.


    As long as we lure heavenly thunder into this ce, I think the thundering mes in the tower would


    probably be replenished again,¡± Alex said.


    After saying that, Alex pulled Fairy Doctor along and left.


    Uncle Drake¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This makes sense. This makes a lot of sense!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ***


    By then, the sky had already turned dark.


    Fairy Doctor and Alex held each other¡¯s hands while they walked through the academy, not afraid of


    being too showy. However, when Fairy Doctor thought about how Alex would be leaving the academy


    right away, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad about his departure.


    ¡°Alex, to avoid Uncle Drake¡¯s change of mind, we¡¯ll head over to the academy¡¯s administrative office


    right now to sort out your graduation certificate and points,¡± she said.


    ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    Alex Rockefeller naturally agreed to it. ¡°Dawn, does Uncle Drake hold a very high position in Flying


    Eagles Academy? He can approve something like this with a single token. He has even more authority


    than you do!¡± Alex asked after that.


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know who he is?¡± Fairy Doctor asked.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°He¡¯s my stepbrother¡¯s master,¡± Fairy Doctor said.


    ¡°Principal Henderson¡¯s master?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t tell, can you? However, my brother surpassed his master, with his cultivation


    level exceeding Uncle Drake by leaps and bounds. Most importantly, my stepbrother is surrounded by


    capable people. He¡¯s married five wives, and each of them is a world expert,¡± Fairy Doctor said.


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Five wives? Is he that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Fairy Doctor said.


    ¡°All five of his wives are world experts. How strong are they?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Have you heard of Old Moon Devil?¡± Fairy Doctor asked.


    ¡°Old¡­ Old Moon Devil?¡± Alex nearly bit his tongue off.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this person Luna Flores¡¯ mother?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be one of Principal Henderson¡¯s wives.


    Alex heard that Old Moon Devil was particrly fond of Maxwell Lawrence. She even helped him in


    countless ways, and she was set on marrying Luna off to him. However, Luna had now slept with Alex,


    and Maxwell was killed by Alex. Alex wondered if Old Moon Devil woulde looking for him for


    revenge!


    ¡°Have you heard of her?¡± Fairy Doctor asked.


    Alex nodded gently. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a few things,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Old Moon Devil¡¯s horrible nickname. To be honest, my aunt is a rare beauty. Her


    original name is Metztli Flores. Her demonic powers are out of the world. However, her personality is a


    little difficult to grasp. It¡¯s not easy to be around her,¡± Fairy Doctor said.


    ¡°Who else?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°One of the Exorcist Dragons, Martiny Mayer!¡± replied Fairy Doctor.


    ¡°Erk-hem¡­¡± Alex was stunned again.


    However, recalling that Luna was Freya Mayer¡¯s older sister, this wasn¡¯t all that surprising.


    Before the remaining three were introduced, they¡¯d arrived at the academy¡¯s administrative office.


    Although it was night, there were still people in the administrative office. Fairy Doctor retrieved the


    token and sessfully obtained Alex¡¯s graduation certificate. However, it stirred up quite a lot of


    attention.


    After all, Alex had only just registered as a student of the department in the afternoon. There was even


    a record of it in the system. In the end, he managed to graduate within four hours.


    It was practically a miraculous record.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote now. You should go home tomorrow! I still want to listen to your sharing on alchemy,¡± Fairy


    Doctor said.


    Alex nodded in agreement.


    They returned to the bed that was made like a bathtub. With spiritual energy abound, Alex ended up


    sharing his thoughts on alchemy for half an hour. In the end, he noticed that Fairy Doctor wasn¡¯t quite


    paying attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Alex asked.


    Fairy Doctor looked at him with a troubled expression on her face. ¡°Alex, although I mentioned that we


    should remain as teacher and student, can we be something else just for tonight?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do we be?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be a couple,¡± Fairy Doctor said while she pushed him over.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Michael Lawrence returned to the home of Oregon¡¯s Lawrence family.


    Before he even walked through the door, Michael¡¯s illness resurfaced. He hugged a pine tree in front of


    the house and started confessing his love for it while he kissed it. Colton Lawrence and his wife were


    both stunned when they saw this. They became drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°Spencer, what¡¯s going on?¡± one of them asked.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    Soon, his injury worsened.


    When Michael¡¯s mother, Petunia Lawrence, saw her son behaving like a lunatic, and the blood seeping


    through his pants, she felt as though her heart was cut open.


    She only had two sons in this lifetime. Someone had probably killed her younger son not too long ago.


    Now, all her hopes were on her older son. He was also the person she cared about the most in her


    lifetime. Little did she know, after just a few days, this happened to her older son. He hadn¡¯t even


    gotten married yet, and he didn¡¯t have any children. What would they do if something happened to him


    and affected his ability to have children?


    Colton Lawrence quickly rushed to pulled Michael over. However, Michael¡¯s mind had been affected by


    a supreme form of hypnosis. He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to stop him from doing what he did.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Michael immediately started shouting like a madman while he punched and kicked around. He even


    showed his father an iparably ferocious expression. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! I want my


    romantic moment with Fairy Doctor. I want to marry her and have children with her. Whoever dares to


    stop me will be my greatest enemy! I will kill you and your entire family! Arghhh!¡±


    Colton wouldn¡¯t let go. Michael even bit Colton¡¯s wrist.


    Frowning deeply, Colton¡¯s anger had already reached its maximum point. He stared at Spencer Queen.


    ¡°What happened? Who did this? Did Fairy Doctor do it? What did she do to my son?¡±


    ¡°Spencer, you piece of dog sh*t! Hurry up and speak! Did that b*tch, Dawn Winslet, do this? What did


    she do to my son?¡± Petunia Lawrence yelled.


    ¡°This is all very strange. My guess is that Jade Benmore¡¯s disciple did it,¡± Spencer quickly said.


    ¡°Jade¡¯s disciple?¡± Colton and Petunia jumped when they heard this.


    They quickly asked Spencer about what happened.


    Spencer told them everything he knew. ¡°My guess is that Michael has be like this possibly


    because there¡¯s something wrong with him on a mental and spiritual level. His illness erupts every


    hour. I¡¯ve tried timing it, and it¡¯s very urate. Not a second more, and not a second less. After he


    wakes up, it¡¯ll happen after exactly an hour. ¡±


    Colton¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°This means that someone must¡¯ve put a curse on Michael. Or it might be


    hypnosis or some psychological hint. Otherwise, it might be a kind of sealing spell in his soul. Is Jade¡¯s


    trashy disciple capable of this?¡±


    ¡°Fairy Doctor is only aplished in alchemy. She¡¯s not very good with stuff on the mental and


    spiritual level. On top of that, she was drugged at the time, and she was unconscious. Hence, it


    couldn¡¯t be her. The only person around was Alex Rockefeller! He isn¡¯t capable of this on his own, but


    Jade must have given him some kind of trump card. I suspect that when


    Maxwell was killed, his soul was also affected by something. Otherwise, someone with his cultivation


    couldn¡¯t possibly be killed in an instant without even having the slightest bit of resistance.¡±


    Petunia became extremely furious when she heard this. She kicked the door forcefully, and arge hole


    appeared in it. ¡°It¡¯s that Rockefeller b*stard again. He stole Maxwell¡¯s wife away and killed him. Now, he


    stole the woman Michael liked and created this mess in our family. I can¡¯t let him get away with this!¡±


    Petunia¡¯s expression was ferocious. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    In the end, she really did spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Meanwhile, Michael¡¯s maddening state even made Colton¡¯s heart ache. Colton, too, couldn¡¯t hold back


    his rage and murderous intent. He stomped his foot on the ground, and the house was affected.


    Boom!


    Half of the vi crumbled to the ground.


    ¡°I want him dead. I¡¯m going to kill his entire family!¡± Colton yelled.


    ¡°But, big brother, Jade¡­¡± Spencer said.


    Colton snorted. ¡°We won¡¯t have to worry about Jade. She and her men have entered the deepest part


    of Myriad Demon Valley. They definitely won¡¯t make it out alive. To a certain extent, she and her men


    won¡¯t die in vain. They¡¯ve already cleared out all the demon beasts near Land No.39. The 10,000 tons


    of spiritual stones belong to us now.¡±


    ¡°Is Jade really dead?¡± Spencer asked.

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    ¡°She¡¯s dead without a doubt!¡± Colton Lawrence replied.


    Spencer Queen had an ambiguous expression on his face. ¡°Big brother, if Jade Bemnore dies, the


    morale of Flying Eagles will certainly take a significant impact. I¡¯m truly worried that the ancient


    boundary¡¯s life of defense can¡¯t be maintained. If that happens, a huge disaster will be upon us.¡±


    Colton snorted coldly. ¡°Do you think the ancient boundary will be fine with Jade around? It¡¯s pointless.


    In half a year¡¯s time, the defense will still fail. But without Jade standing in the way, our Left-wing


    Troops will be able to develop rapidly. There certainly won¡¯t be an issue with protecting ourselves!¡±


    Spencer finally nodded. After that, he told Colton about what Michael Lawrence said to him.


    Michael also wanted Alex Rockefeller dead. In fact, he tried to annihte Alex¡¯s entire family.


    ¡°Now that Jade is nearly dead, why should we still be afraid of him? Spencer, I¡¯m ordering you to find


    out about everyone rted to him, his lover, friends, and close neighbors included. I want all of them


    captured, and I want them to pay for what they did with their lives in remembrance of my son,¡± Petunia


    Lawrence announced fiercely.


    Spencer immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±


    As soon as Spencer left, Colton made a phone call. ¡°Dr. Wyrmherst,e over immediately.


    Something¡¯s happened to my son.¡±


    Dr. Wyrmherst¡¯s full name was Maoi Wyrmherst. He was the designated doctor of the Left-wing Troops,


    and he was over seventy years old. His medical skills were undoubtedly much better than Wace


    Yoke of America.


    Wace got his reputation for treatingmon citizens, and he became a household name through


    word of mouth. Wace¡¯s title as the best imperial doctor, however, really seemed like a joke to Maoi.


    Maoi¡¯s medical skills included methods rted to cultivation. For someone who could even heal


    cultivators, he could easily heal the ordinary.


    When Dr. Wyrmherst was summoned by Colton, he instantly rushed over. He immediately caught wind


    about what was going on when he saw the state Michael was in. ¡°Sir, someone has used soul hypnosis


    on Michael. I can see grey energy in his soul. This is what¡¯s been causing this ruckus.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Wyrmherst, is there a way to cure this?¡± Petunia asked.


    Dr. Wyrmherst pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not a huge problem. I¡¯ve bumped into this kind of hypnosis


    on the spiritual level a few times in the past. He¡¯ll regain a clear mind once I get rid of that external ball


    of energy with my mental strength.¡±


    Instantly, Petunia sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you with that, Dr. Wyrmherst.¡±


    Dr. Wyrmherst smiled. ¡°You¡¯re far too polite. It¡¯s my pleasure to be of service to Michael.¡±


    Soon, Dr. Wyrmherst instructed Colton and Petunia to hold Michael, who was struggling and shouting,


    while he focused his mental strength with a secret technique. Gradually, his mental strength seeped


    into Michael through his spiritual pressure point. Then, just as Dr. Wyrmherst was about to get rid of the


    ball of grey energy, he suddenly felt as if the grey energy in Michael¡¯s spiritual pressure point had


    detected him. After that, the grey energy turned into a ray of light and rammed forcefully into Dr.


    Wyrmherst¡¯s soul.


    Buzz¡­


    All of a sudden, Dr. Wyrmherst felt as though his brain was about to explode. He let out a loud shriek


    and spat out a mouthful of


    blood.


    Colton was shocked. ¡°Dr. Wyrmherst, how did it go? What happened?¡±


    In the next moment, Colton and his wife were shocked by what they were witnessing.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr. Wyrmherst was actually mumbling to himself. ¡°Fairy Doctor, Fairy Doctor, I love Fairy Doctor¡­¡±


    After that, he rushed over to the tree Michael was hugging earlier, and he started kissing it fiercely.


    Petunia¡¯s jaw dropped, and her eyes were wide open. ¡°Is¡­ Is this thing actually contagious?¡±

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    Seeing Maoi acting just like his son, Colton seemed unable to handle the shock.


    ¡®I¡¯m trying to control Michael now, so I simply can¡¯t catch this disease!¡¯


    As the Left-wing Lieutenant with tens of thousands of troops, he would be too embarrassed to continue


    living if anyone were to find Michael humping a tree, yelling, ¡°I love the Fairy Doctor.¡± He wouldn¡¯t even


    be able to keep his position within the squad.


    Hence, he immediately let go of Michael.


    Not even Petunia could hold her son back. In the end, Michael roared and rushed back to hug the tree,


    taking the other side as he humped it with Maoi.


    He would even moan, pant, and let out sudden chuckles, seemingly satisfied. It was a terrifying sight.


    Smack! Smack!


    Colton took a step forward and chopped them on the back of the neck with his hand, making them faint


    in an instant.


    ¡°Hubby, what do we do?¡± asked Petunia. ¡°Michael is our only son left, and he¡¯s still not married! We


    can¡¯t afford to lose him too!¡±


    Colton¡¯s expression was grim, eyes filled with bloodthirst. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely have him cured.


    This is just hypnosis caused by mental power. So we should just find a mental power master. I


    remember that there¡¯s one back in the Right-wing troops. I¡¯ll summon himter.¡±


    ***


    The next day, Alex woke up and discovered the Fairy Doctor currently sleeping on one of his arms, her


    fair, smooth leg resting on his waist as well.


    She slept gracefully, even smiling seductively during her slumber.


    ¡®This woman is usually so innocent, ethereal, and pure. Yet, she behaves as such the moment she


    tasted love. Are all women like this?¡¯


    Checking the time, Alex noticed that it was time to leave, hence he moved out his arm from under her


    neck and prepared to get out of bed.


    However, this woke the Fairy Doctor up. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± She asked, eyes filled with unwillingness.


    Alex smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m nevering back. I¡¯ll definitelye back within a month, alright?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te back in a month, I¡¯ll look for you,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your teacher. You may have got your graduation certificate, but you still have yet to get your


    graded assessment from my medicine ss. So that means you haven¡¯t officially graduated yet. That


    certificate is just something to help you go in and out of the academy.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Alex grabbed her waist gently. ¡°Alright. I like you, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Teacher likes you too, student.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I really have to get up now. You¡¯re way too pretty, teacher. I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to


    resist your charm. My schedule will be dyed for another day.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Dawn kissed him and crawled out of his arms first.


    She then brought him his clothes and dressed him. She evenbed his hair, squeezed some


    toothpaste onto his toothbrush, and helped him prepare to wash up. She was so tender that it all


    seemed surreal.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door to her room. The two jumped. They simply couldn¡¯t let anyone


    find out about their sexual rtionship.


    Although rumors could spread, the one thing they couldn¡¯t afford was to be caught red-handed.


    Alex immediately found a ce to hide.


    Just as he dashed towards the bathroom, a familiar voice chimed. ¡°Ms. Winslet, Ms. Winslet! Are you in


    there? I¡¯ming in!¡±


    Upon hearing this voice, Alex felt his scalp go numb. The person who came by was none other than the


    little witch, Luna.


    ¡®What an unfortunate coincidence.¡®


    ¡®If the little witch found out that I screwed the Fairy Doctor, she would probably get so angry that her


    powers will go out of control!¡¯


    Alex didn¡¯t dare to stay in the bathroom any longer. He opened the window and hopped out instead.

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    Alex headed to inform his disciples in the formation circle course about his departure. He then met up


    with Holly, who was in the battle course, and informed her as well¡­


    However, he didn¡¯t manage to find Yuno. She didn¡¯t have a phone at the time as well. Hence, he told


    Holly to inform her on his behalf when they bumped into each other. After that, he walked out of the


    large gates.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    Just as he reached the gates, someone called out to him. Upon turning around, he saw a man in his


    thirties. He had long hair that flowed freely in the breeze as if he was Dragon Shiryu from Saint Seiya.


    His hair was so silky that it would be a waste of potential if he wasn¡¯t the spokesperson for ¡®Head &


    Shoulders¡¯. Besides his hair, he looked quite dashing as well. Alex himself rated the man as an eight


    out of ten.


    ¡°Are you calling me?¡± Alex looked at him. He didn¡¯t know who this man was.


    The man gestured to him, sending a ray of light towards Alex.


    Alex¡¯s eyes lit up. He could tell that the man had thrown a card towards him.


    After catching the card, he decided to take a look. ¡°The vice president of The mes?¡±


    ¡°Hubert Fischer?¡±


    Hubert said, ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s right. I am the Hubert Fischer. I think you¡¯re pretty powerful, so follow me!¡±


    ¡°Follow you?¡± Alex froze. ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to The mes clubroom, of course.¡±


    ¡°For what, though? ¡± Alex was even more confused.


    Hubert replied, ¡°You still don¡¯ t understand? Newbies really are newbies, huh? What I mean is, you¡¯ve


    been chosen by our club, and I¡¯m here to recruit you. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity, so just


    come along with me. After we get through with the weing ceremony, you¡¯ll be part of the club from


    now on.¡±


    Alex had heard of clubs in Flying Eagles Academy. However, these clubs were not extracurricr clubs


    like in regr universities.


    These clubs had been formed to do missions and enter secret realms together, helping out one another


    throughout the process, and be stronger as a whole.


    It was equivalent to guilds in some games.


    Flying eagles Academy had over a hundred clubs like this.


    Alex, however, was not interested in any of them. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to join any clubs.¡±


    Hubert was shocked. ¡°Did you not hear me? I said that I¡¯m the vice president of The mes. I came


    here personally just to recruit you, yet you reject our offer? Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Hubert shook his head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t! You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re turning down. Listen up, I¡¯ll


    give you a more detailed introduction. There are 173 guilds and clubs in this academy, and The mes


    is ranked third! All of our members are the best of the best, we filter out the weak and choose only the


    strong. Do you even know how many people long to be in our club, yet fail to meet our requirements?


    You should be honored that we want to recruit you, and you should have epted our offer without


    hesitation! In fact, you should¡¯ve been extremely grateful that I personally came here to fetch you. Yet,


    here you are, absolutely oblivious to this chance you¡¯re given?¡±


    Alex frowned and said coldly, ¡°Are you done talking? If you are, then step aside. I¡¯m not interested in


    your club.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hubert¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Oh, you punk! You asked for it!¡±


    Smack!


    Without a word, Alex pped the man across his face.


    Hubert didn¡¯t expect Alex to be so bold as to p him out of nowhere, hence he didn¡¯t prepare to


    defend at all. The p caused one of his cheeks to swell up.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you attack me?¡± Hubert looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Do you expect me to treat you to breakfast or something? I¡¯ll count to three. If you still refuse to leave,


    you won¡¯t be able to do so after this!¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Hubert screamed in rage, immediately lunging towards Alex, preparing for an attack.


    Smack!


    Another pnded on his face again.


    This time, Hubert was pped so hard that he spun in ce and fell to the ground as if something out


    of a cartoonedy.


    There were currently hundreds of students gathered at the gate. Seeing this, all of them froze up.


    Hubert Fischer, the vice president of The mes, a genius that ranked nine in the battle force, wasn¡¯t


    even able to defend himself. He was pped away as if he was just an average person.


    ¡®Who was that man who pped him?

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    Smack!


    Hubertnded on the ground face t. His nose started bleeding while two of his teeth were knocked


    out. He just couldn¡¯t believe that something like this could happen. As the student who was ranked nine


    in battle power, he couldn¡¯t even stand a chance against this newbie.


    ¡®How is this possible?¡¯


    ¡®It must be because¡­ Because I couldn¡¯t prepare myself mentally!¡¯


    Thus, Hubert leaped up from the ground, exerting full power as heunched an attack on Alex as the


    ultimate revenge.


    ¡°Shura Exploding Kick!¡±


    The attack even affected the air surrounding him. The atmosphere felt as if it waspressed, then


    exploded like a bomb in the next second. The energy burst as his foot grew closer to Alex¡¯s temple.


    Everyone gasped loudly as they watched the fight go down.


    ¡°This is Hubert¡¯s strongest skill, the Shura Exploding Kick! I heard that this is an Earth-rank cultivation


    skill!¡±


    ¡°How amazing. I even heard ringing in my ears from here. I wonder if that guy could take that attack?¡±


    Some even recognized Alex. ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t that the newbie? He even defeated Stan Cooley with


    one attack a while ago. He¡¯s the legend that made Jason Moss grovel before him, begging to be


    one of his disciples in public! Holy sh*t, didn¡¯t they say that this guy was useless and actually just


    bluffing with hallucinations? They said that he cheated when he battled against the Fairy Doctor, but


    why is he fighting Hubert now?¡±


    These were the things people said after Hubert¡¯s foot was right before Alex¡¯s face. The attack was


    about tond.


    Alex was furious. He didn¡¯t even do anything to cause this guy to pester him to join some me club.


    ¡®Why are you so arrogant when you¡¯re the one who wants me to join, huh?¡®


    ¡®Did I f*cking beg for a membership?¡¯


    ¡®I¡®m in a rush to see my family now, you b*stard!¡®


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He raised an arm and grabbed Hubert by the ankle. With that, he flung his arm aside.


    Crack! Crack!


    Hubert could hear crackling noisesing from his entire leg, followed by immense pain.


    As the sessor of the Ultimate Book of Medicine and a core member of his family, he was all too


    familiar with the human body structure.


    Just by flinging his arm slightly, he was able to dislocate every joint in Hubert¡¯s leg.


    Hubert let out a loud yelp and fell to the ground. He couldn¡¯t move his leg at all. It was as soft as


    noodles. Moreover, any form of touch would cause intense pain to erupt from within his leg.


    Alex took a nce at him. ¡°So? Do you still want me to be grateful to you? Stay here and reflect on


    your actions. If your leg still hasn¡¯t healed up in a month, you cane look for me again.¡±


    After saying this, Alex took a step across Hubert¡®s body and walked out of the school gates.


    The crowd watched on in disbelief.


    ¡°Oh god, Hubert is ranked ninth in battle power, yet he lost to him in one attack?!¡±


    ¡°This is big news! Would anyone still dare to say that this Alex guy had tricks up his sleeves and


    cheated his way to victory?¡±


    Within the crowd were members of the East Flower Sect, like Jinvy.


    Back then, when Alex defeated Stan with Bralnna¡¯s Supreme Touch, everyone just couldn¡¯t believe it


    was a real skill.


    Everyone was unfamiliar with martial arts in Buddhism, so they just couldn¡¯t believe it when all he used


    was a finger to defeat Stan.


    Hence, after the battle, members of the East China Sect started discussing what skills he used. In the


    end, they all agreed that it couldn¡¯t have been his own skill, and it could only be achieved by some


    mystical tool.


    ¡®He must¡¯ve been using the powers of that tool to defeat Stan.¡®


    Stan also thought the same after losing.


    Their perceptions of Alex, however, hadpletely made a 180-degree turn.


    Alex didn¡¯t have to use any tool, just the force within his body to defeat Hubert. Not only did he p


    Hubert twice, he even dislocated his leg to the point it could no longer move.


    No one would ever dare say that Alex had no skills and relied on tools to win battles now.


    Jinvy watched as Alex walked out of the academy, her face filled with hatred and helplessness.


    She mumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this bastard to be this strong now! At this rate, it appears not even Little


    Master can beat him!¡±

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    At the same time, some students watched on with eyes opened wide as Alex left.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a newbie, and I think he enrolled less than three months ago. There¡¯s no way that he could leave.


    Does he want to be locked up in the Soul Refining Tower?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Does this guy not know the rules here? Let¡¯s not tell him and watch him walk into his


    misfortune. Uncle Drake is not to be provoked. We¡¯ll have a good show when he locks him up in the


    tower.¡±


    Everyone continued to stare at Alex, yet nothing happened even after he stepped out of the academy.


    Drake, who was sitting in the guard station, had his eyes half-closed. He watched as Alex walked out,


    but he did nothing to stop him.


    Jinvy immediately rushed over to remind Drake. ¡°Uncle Drake, wake up! A newbie is leaving the


    academy! He should be captured and locked in the Soul Refining Tower for three days ording to


    school rules. Don¡¯t let him get away!¡±


    However, Drake continued toy there, his eyes nowpletely closed. He paid no attention to Jinvy.


    ¡°Uncle Drake! Uncle Drake! ¡± Jinvy started panicking. She thought that Drake had fallen asleep and


    was oblivious to his surroundings. Hence, she decided to give him a push.


    However, just as she pushed him, a strong force rebounded onto her arms, causing her to fall to the


    ground, rolling backward.


    As part of the East Flower Sect, Jinvy had always viewed herself as a princess. So this made the


    prideful woman feel extremely insulted as if she had just been publicly pped across the face.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to let Alex leave just like that. This was, after all, one of the few chances that she


    could mess with Alex Rockefeller.


    So, she yelled into Drake¡¯s ear. ¡°Uncle Drake, wake up, wake up! A newbie just left the campus! Aren¡¯t


    you the guard here? Why aren¡¯t you stopping him? You¡¯re not doing your job!¡±


    Some students who were aware of Drake¡¯s status were shocked to hear what Jinvy said.


    ¡®This idiot is being ridiculous! Does she not want a peaceful school life? How dare she provoke Uncle


    Drake like that?¡®


    As expected, Drake opened his eyes abruptly and shot her a dirty re. ¡°You¡®re so annoying! Do you


    think I¡¯m old and blind? He graduated!¡±


    ¡®What?¡®


    ¡®He graduated?¡®


    Many were stunned after hearing this.


    ¡¯How could a newbie, who had only been here for ten days, be able to graduate so quickly?¡®


    Jinvy couldn¡¯t believe this as well. ¡°You must have been mistaken. He really is a newbie, not a


    graduate! I swear on my life that he isn¡¯t.¡±


    Thinking back on how Alex graduated, Drake couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. This was because he knew


    that Alex didn¡®t graduate like every other typical student but simply lucked his way out.


    However, to prevent any more pestering, he said, ¡°Now that he got past the Soul Refining Tower, are


    you about to tell me that he hasn¡¯t graduate? I think you should go away and live your sad, pathetic life.


    Stop interrupting my slumber.¡±


    Upon hearing Drake¡¯s words, everyone felt as if they had been struck by lightning. This news was just


    that shocking.


    ¡°He got past the tower¡­ And that was how he earned his graduation certificate?¡±


    ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    ¡°But both our principles couldn¡¯t even achieve that! Only Commander Benmore could reach the ninth


    level of the tower!¡±


    The news spread throughout the academy like wildfire as if it had just grown a pair of wings.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At the time, Alex had hopped onto the Sword of the Universe. By forming an ancient talisman with his


    fingers, he inserted it into the formation blueprint of the sword and rushed off to California.


    After studying the thirty-six variants of ancient talismans in the formation blueprint of the sword, his


    Imperial Sword Flight had be multiple times faster. This was because Alex had inserted talismans


    into the formation blueprint from time to time.


    An hourter, he managed to reach California, rushing immediately to the Assex Vi.


    However, just as he entered the vi, Alex was shocked to see what was happening inside.


    His mother-inw, ire, was wearing a tight yoga suit. All four of her limbs were stuck up into the air,


    her position very alluring as well. Moreover, she seemed to be yelping for some reason.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    At first, Alex thought that she was doing some stretching, which caused her to yelp in pain from the


    soreness in her legs. However, after further observation, he noticed that something wasn¡¯t right


    ire wasn¡¯t yelping from the pain from stretching, but it was because she had overdone her yoga


    position.


    Her body couldn¡¯t handle this much stretching, basically hurting herself and straining her hamstring. It


    was as if someone had twisted her muscles using magic.


    As expected, after holding that position for quite a while, ire could no longer bear the pain and


    started crying for help.


    Alex approached her and immediately got down on one knee, applying pressure on her legs with his


    hands.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ire then noticed the man who appeared before her and that his hands were on her thighs. She froze


    up, terrified until she realized that it was Alex.


    She let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Alex, you came here just in time. I think I¡¯m getting cramps in my legs,


    please help me up.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t get up just yet. It could be harmful.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡­ what happened to me?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You pulled your hamstrings, so if you stand up now, you¡¯d just hurt yourself even more. Just do as I


    say, use your hands, and press them on your legs. Just stay in this position for a bit while I help you


    repair your hamstrings.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± ire agreed.


    With this, Alex grabbed onto one of ire¡¯s hamstrings and pinched, squeezed, and slid his hands


    down her thigh abruptly.


    ¡°Argh!¡± ire screamed. It was indeed rather painful for her.


    Alex stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t move. There¡¯s still one more.¡±


    With swift movements, he pressed down on her other leg and did the same to it. In just a few seconds,


    ire regained mobility and sat up in a panic. ¡°Thank you, Alex, or I wouldn¡¯t know what I¡¯d do.¡±


    Alex still wasn¡¯t used to how polite she was to him. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do yoga. You¡¯re pretty


    healthy.¡±


    ire replied. ¡°I think yoga will be good for me, though. Look how skinny I¡¯ve be now!¡±


    ¡°Skinny?¡±


    Alex looked into her with his Third Eye and checked her pulse. Through that, he finally understood what


    actually happened.


    ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t get skinnier from doing yoga. It was because you have been eating spiritual rice¡­¡±


    After saying this, Alex came up with an idea. Since the problems with the ancient realm were starting to


    worsen, ire and Beatrice, who were weak, might drag both him and Dorothy down if something big


    were to happen.


    He didn¡¯t expect them to be extremely powerful masters. All he wanted was for them to at least be


    capable of defending themselves for the time being.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    The only problem was that Alex didn¡¯t know much about martial arts that were most suitable for


    women. On the other hand, Dorothy¡¯s Reincarnation Stone included lots of information on this. Hence,


    it was best that Dorothy herself made this decision.


    In the end, Alex didn¡¯t say much about this and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dorothy? Oh, and why isn¡¯t Beatrice


    home yet? It¡¯s almost the end of the year. She should be on holiday, right?¡±


    Putting on a jacket, ire said, ¡°Dorothy went out after getting a call! And Beatrice, ah, that wild little


    girl¡­ She managed to get a taste of a real business after working for your family¡¯s Lush Cosmetics. So


    after she earned enough money, she actually started up some club. Now, she heads to the club and


    organizes events from time to time. She went out this morning, and I think she¡¯ll only be back by night.


    Poor me, huh? I¡¯m always alone at home.¡±


    Alex looked at her. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re still young, and you look younger than your actual age! Why don¡¯t you


    consider dating again?¡±


    Back then, Alex could never talk about such things with ire. However, after her brain tumor was


    cured, talking about such private matters drew them even closer than before.


    ¡°This¡­ We¡¯ll see!¡±


    Alex nodded and realized that ire seemed oblivious to the fact that Dorothy was having quadruplets.


    Hence, he decided not to speak about it as well and dialed Dorothy¡¯s number.


    The call connected almost immediately. Dorothy sounded surprised. ¡°You¡¯re out?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Yeah, quick, right? I¡¯m at your ce now, where did you go?¡±


    Dorothy smiled. ¡°I have something interesting going on here. Would you like to hear about it?¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to Emma,¡± replied Dorothy. ¡°She wanted to meet me at Gemside Peak on the west side of


    Moonlight Lake. She said that she had very important information about mypany. So she wanted


    to have a talk.¡±


    Alex froze. ¡°Gemside Peak? Why would someone go there to merely talk? What the f*ck is Emma


    trying to do this time? Don¡¯t go yet. I¡¯ll be there in a second.¡±


    Dorothy chuckled on the other end of the line. ¡°She¡¯s here! I don¡¯t think you shoulde over. Since


    you¡¯re back, cook up some good food for me. Since I¡¯m having four of our kids now, I¡¯ve been eating a


    lot more than usual.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you actually still worried that Emma could harm me?¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but let out a few chuckles.


    ¡®Even if ten thousand copies of Emma came, they wouldn¡¯t be able toy a finger on Dorothy!¡¯


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After ending the call, Dorothy ced her phone back into her pocket and turned back to Emma, who


    was walking over in an arrogant demeanor. Behind her were six personal bodyguards.


    Seeing this, Dorothy instantly knew what she was up to. Emma, on the other hand, cackled loudly


    when she saw Dorothye here alone. ¡°Dorothy Assex. You really do have some guts, huh? You


    actually dared toe meet me alone. Are you not afraid of traps I might¡¯ve set up for you?¡±


    Dorothy chuckled. ¡°Emma, just think about it. With your intelligence, do you really think you can even


    set up a decent trap? All you can do is find a few scums to bait me here. After that, you¡¯ll kidnap me


    and demand ransom, then get your revenge on me, right? Oh Emma, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve been way too


    merciful, that I¡¯d let you walk all over me time and time again? Was I too nice to have spared you from


    jailst time, hmm?¡±


    Emma decided to just cut to the chase and gestured toward Dorothy. ¡°Get her! As long as you capture


    this woman today, you can earn 500,000 dors! And you get to do whatever you want to her too!


    She¡¯s one of California¡¯s most beautiful, so don¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    Dorothy sighed as she stared at Emma, who looked excited and triumphant.


    Since they were young kids, this woman had never done anything right. She would either drag


    someone down or pull tricks that didn¡¯t benefit her at all.


    Dorothy was very much confused as well. ¡®How could such a delusional woman be able to survive in


    this world till now?¡¯


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Emma, I¡¯m only saying this because we¡¯re rtives. I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Get out of my face


    and keep living as the coward that you are. Don¡¯te out here. You disgust me. I can pretend that


    nothing happened today,¡± Dorothy said, expressionless.


    ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Emmaughed out loud. ¡°Dorothy Assex, are you half asleep? Can you not see just how


    strong these men here are? These are very powerful warriors that I hired from Michigan. Do you really


    think you can defeat them?¡±


    After saying this, she continued cackling like a witch. Ten seconds of cacklingter, she red at


    Dorothy, infuriated. ¡°Your d*mn husband may have good skills, but too bad your mother is a fool. She


    looked down on him and kicked him out. You have no one to me, now that he no longer pays


    attention to you. Alright, it¡¯s about time. Just rest in peace, Dorothy. I¡¯ll be taking over yourpany


    from here.¡±


    All six of those hitmen could no longer hold themselves back. Dorothy was just too beautiful. After


    capturing Dorothy, they would be able to have a taste of her body, an experience they knew they¡¯d


    simply never forget.


    The leader shouted. ¡°Whoever captures her would be the first to sleep with her. Brothers, I¡¯m going


    first!¡±


    This man was a Beginner-Mystic-rank fighter, the strongest within the group, which was why he ended


    up as the leader. They were currently standing ten meters away from Dorothy. To a Mystic rank fighter,


    he could definitely rush over within a second.


    However, just as he reached five meters apart from her, Dorothy flicked a tiny spark of me towards


    the fighter. In just a moment, his entire body started burning in mes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± That man yelled as he fell to the ground.


    He was now slightly closer to Dorothy, two meters away from her. Still burning in mes, he crawled on


    the ground, twitching and screaming for help.


    Within merely five seconds, he waspletely burned to the ground. There weren¡¯t even any ashes


    left. All that was left was a dark scorched mark on the ground.


    The rest of the hitmen were so terrified that they didn¡¯t dare move a muscle.


    Emma was so scared that her legs became weak as well. She simply couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    ¡®How could a living, breathing person just catch mes out of nowhere?¡¯


    ¡®And that happened way too quickly! Even if someone was drenched in gasoline, they would probably


    have to burn for at least half an hour, wouldn¡¯t they?¡¯


    Emma didn¡¯t see what Dorothy had done, but the hitmen certainly did.


    ¡°It¡­ It was you!¡±


    ¡°You did that, right? You¡­ What kind of witchcraft was that?¡±


    Dorothy smiled and flicked her fingers again. Another spark formed in between and slowly turned into a


    small me. The me bounced around her fingertips, thennded on her palm, erging within


    seconds.


    In the end, it turned into a ball of mes the size of a ping pong ball. This scene shocked everyone


    once more. The fighters even started backing away slowly.


    They finally understood that they were provoking someone that they shouldn¡¯t. They knew that they


    could never defeat this fire-bending beauty. Worse, they even thought they could pin her down and


    have their way with her, just so they could have a taste of this beauty.


    ¡°Run!¡± One of the fighters was quick to take action, immediately fleeing from the area. However, he


    only managed to run five meters away to end up just like his leader. He, too, was burned down to the


    ground.


    ¡°When you guys showed up with Emma, you should¡¯ve known that your opponent would fight back You


    can¡¯t earn money that easily, let alone provoke the wrong people.¡±


    Followed by her words, the four hitmen knelt to the ground.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    They started begging for their lives.


    ¡°Please! Have mercy, mdy!¡±


    ¡°We were misled by Emma Assex. We really do have nothing to do with this!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expressions were cold. ¡°If I was just a weak damsel, captured by all of you, would you let me


    go if I begged for mercy?¡±


    The four of them were stunned. In such a situation, they would be way too overjoyed, rushing to get


    their hands on her. There was just no way that they would let her off by merely begging.


    Pshhhh!


    The ball of mes in Dorothy¡¯s hand turned into four me arrows, aiming at the four men kneeling on


    the ground. This time, all four of them were burnt down within two seconds.


    Emma was shocked, she just couldn¡¯t bear to believe any of this. This waspletely different from


    what she had expected.


    ¡®When did Dorothy be this powerful?¡¯


    ¡®This isn¡¯t logical at all. There¡¯s just no way.¡¯


    Emma clenched her teeth in fear as she watched as another ball of mes forming within Dorothy¡¯s


    palm slowly walking slowly towards her. She felt as if her scalp had gone numb, staring at the ball of


    mes in horror.


    She could imagine what would happen if that ball of firended on her.


    Click!


    Dorothy flicked the fireball off of her fingers.


    Emma screamed in utter terror, falling on her butt. Her thighs and back were nowpletely drenched


    in urine.


    Dorothy then stood in front of her. ¡°I gave you so many chances in the past, Emma Assex. I¡¯m simply


    astonished by your power to harm everyone and everything around you, including yourself! If I wanted


    to, your entire family would have perished long ago¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have called off the usations on you


    if you weren¡¯t my cousin. But this time, you¡¯ve crossed the line.¡±


    Emma was terrified. She was really scared of dying. Crawling up and groveling to Dorothy¡¯s feet, she


    cried, ¡°Dorothy, Dorothy! I was wrong. I was blinded by greed. Please spare my life and let me go! I¡¯m


    willing to be your ve!¡±


    Dorothy shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t even deserve to be my ve.¡±


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Emma started giving Dorothy several kowtows to the point her forehead started bleeding.


    ¡°Dorothy, please, we¡¯re cousins, please¡­ Please just give me a chance. I swear, I swear I¡®ll never


    make such mistakes ever again. Back then, Grandma was the one who persuaded me to go against


    you people! Grandma just doesn¡¯t like you. She thought that your mother killed your father, so that¡¯s


    why she hated your family! I was tricked, Dorothy, please! Really, please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Dorothy sighed, unable to do anything to her since Emma was still considered family.


    ¡°Get up.¡± She said softly and caressed her stomach. She figured that she should umte more


    good karma for her children.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean you get away with this scot-free. I won¡¯t put you in a difficult position, so I¡¯ll just


    put a prohibition spell on you. From now on, if you ever dare to try¡­ No, if you even think about


    harming my family in the slightest, this spell will kill you.¡±


    Dorothy would no longer let these monsters go this easily. Even if she were to let them go, she had to


    restrict them to some extent.


    Moving her fingers, she turned the ball of mes into the talisman writings of the prohibited spell. In the


    end, it formed into a ray of light and shot directly into Emma¡¯s body. In an instant, Emma felt as if there


    was something else in her brain.


    ¡°Go back and tell the Assexs to be obedient and do what you¡¯re supposed to do. There won¡¯t be any


    problems as long as you stay that way. You won¡¯t even have to ever worry about money!¡±


    ¡°Else, all there¡¯s left for you is your demise.¡±


    After saying this, Dorothy leaped into the air gently, flying away as if she was a fairy.

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    Seeing how Dorothy flew away like a goddess and disappearing in a sh, Emma knelt there, unable to


    move. She just couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. This went against everything she had known in her life.


    ¡°Why¡­ Can she fly?¡±


    ¡°Could she¡­ Really be a fairy?¡±


    Emma alwayspared herself to Dorothy. She wanted to be better than Dorothy in every single


    aspect. That was because the two were simr in age, and they were just a year apart.


    Dorothy, however, had the absolute upper hand in the looks department thanks to her beautiful mother.


    When the two were still kids, people would naturally startparing them as long as they hung out.


    They wouldpare their looks, their intelligence, and even obedience.


    Hence, Emma¡¯s obsession with defeating her had most likely started since then.


    No matter the aspect, Emma felt that she just couldn¡¯t win against Dorothy. Whenever they stood


    together, people only everplimented Dorothy. It¡¯s as if she was just a mere essory, a leaf to a


    flower, a tool to show just how great Dorothy was.


    After that, Emma changed.


    However, it wasn¡¯t for the better; she changed for the worse. She started giving up on herself. It wasn¡¯t


    like any amount of hard work could ever make her better than Dorothy anyway¡­ If they seemed close


    back then, they were in entirely different worlds now.


    Emma was no longer anywhere near to what Dorothy is now. She knew that all she could do now is


    admire Dorothy from afar as if worshipping a goddess.


    ***


    When Dorothy headed back, Alex was cooking while ire helped him.


    Back then, the two hated each other so much that they longed for the day they didn¡¯t have to see each


    other anymore. Now, the two looked like textbook versions of a good rtionship between inws.


    Alex was cooking while ire washed and cut up the ingredients. She even helped him carry some


    stuff over and brought up questions from time to time. She would ask him how much salt they had to


    put, how they should season the dish, or how long they¡¯d have to cook it.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Dorothy was simply shocked to see this.


    This was only because ire would never check up on Alex whenever he cooked, let alone help. They


    would be lucky if she didn¡¯t cause any problems for once. However, it was still very nice to see them


    getting along like that.


    Noticing Dorothy, Alex turned towards her and used his Third Eye. She was indeed pregnant with


    quadruplets. It was just that the kids were still too small, hence there weren¡¯t any obvious signs of


    pregnancy just yet. Despite that, this was enough to make Alex overwhelmed. He put down the frying


    pan and rushed over to give her a big hug.


    Staring into her eyes lovingly, he said, ¡°Darling!¡±


    He was even this close to cing his hand on her stomach.


    Seeing just how loving her daughter and son-inw were, ire couldn¡¯t help but feel d. However,


    she couldn¡¯t help but burn up after thinking back to how Alex pressed down on her thighs,


    ¡°Mom, there are still two dishes left. You can cook them however you like!¡±


    ¡°I have to speak to Dorothy about something. We¡¯ll be upstairs.¡±


    Alex was so excited that he carried Dorothy and practically ran upstairs to their room, closing the door


    behind them immediately.


    ire walked out of the kitchen and looked to the second floor. She blushed, thinking that the two


    missed each other so much that they wanted to do it immediately after meeting up. However, she still


    had no idea that she was about to be a grandmother soon.


    Even so, as young and beautiful as ire looked now, many would definitely misunderstand if she


    brought children out with her.


    In the room, Alex was caressing Dorothy¡¯s stomach gently, smiling like an idiot. He could sense the four


    little children. He could even feel their Chi bonding with his through their blood rtion. Although


    currently the size of peas, he could still feel their presence.


    Dorothy asked, ¡°Why are you back all of a sudden? Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t?¡±


    Alex produced a graduation certificate.


    Reading it, Dorothy was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s just been a few days, but you¡¯ve managed to graduate already?


    Is it really that easy to get a certificate from Flying Eagles Academy? Or did you attend some kind of


    extreme training ss?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Of course not. Do you really think just anyone could get a certificate in such a short


    amount of time? I think I¡¯m the only one in the entire academy to be able to achieve this!¡±


    After that, Alex exined everything that happened within Flying Eagles Academy to Dorothy.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    Rationally, he didn¡¯t mention his current rtionship with the Fairy Doctor. He even specifically


    mentioned the conflict he had with the Becks. He also omitted the parts where Phoebe was involved,


    instead directing the cause to the benefit of his master, Jade.


    After a long talk, the twoid down on the bed. Dorothy then shifted her body onto his.


    Alex froze. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s not fitting that you do this in the first three months.¡±


    She smiled gently. ¡°Are you dumb? Think I¡¯m just the average person?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll form a circle to protect them. They won¡¯t be hurt in any way. I won¡¯t allow that.¡±


    Alex gulped and thought to himself, ¡®cing a protective circle in her own stomach? She really is


    extraordinary, huh?¡¯


    Although he had spent the whole ofst night with the Fairy Doctor, he had regained quite a lot of


    stamina. Moreover, the Chaos Tree within his mind pce seemed to be providing him chaos Chi


    energy and rejuvenating his body from time to time.


    Within half a day, his energy hadpletely refilled itself.


    After a short while, ire was done cooking, and she headed upstairs to call them down to eat


    together. Just then, she heard noisesing from Dorothy¡¯s room, followed by a rhythmic ¡°thud¡±.


    She was worried that the two were fighting inside, hence she rushed upstairs and ced her ear to the


    door.


    In an instant, she was startled. Her face turned red, her entire body felt weak as her skin tingled


    everywhere. She immediately ran off and went back to her room. After quite a while of hesitation, she


    opened her closet and took out a toy that was hidden at the back of one of the drawers¡­


    It was calling to her as if it were a demon.


    ***


    Spencer was currently sitting on a stool in an unfinished building in California. A woman handed him a


    document. ¡°King Spencer, this is all the information you wanted.¡±


    Colton was the Left-Wing Lieutenant of the Flying Eagles troops. The three Heavenly Kings worked


    under the lieutenant, and Spencer was one of them. Hence everyone referred to him as King Spencer.


    Spencer opened the document bag and took out a list. It contained the names of everyone who was


    even remotely rted to Alex.


    As expected, the first was Brittany. The second, on the other hand, was Noah from the Rockefeller


    family. After Alex left the family, many heard that William was Bill¡¯s adopted child. However, the woman


    who Spencer hired didn¡¯t really research anything in detail, and since Noah was still technically his


    blood rtive, he was naturally included within this capture list.


    Almost all of the Rockefellers were listed here as well. Following them were the names of Alex¡¯s ex-


    wife and her family.


    Moreover, Brittany¡¯s birth family, the Melvises, were listed as well.


    Following those were Waltz, Maya, Hailey, Michelle, and Keith, who was considered quite close with


    Alex. Even Anna, Sky, and the others were listed as well.


    Spencer skimmed through the list. ¡°Alright, go capture them ording to this list!¡±


    The woman asked. ¡°What if they resist?¡±


    Spencer chuckled with an icy undertone. ¡°Then bring their heads back instead. The Madame wants a


    bloodbath, so it would be no different even if we beheaded them.¡±


    The woman smiled. ¡°That¡¯ll be way more convenient then!¡±


    ¡°To prevent this news from spreading, you should go in two teams,¡± Spencer said. ¡°Start from the


    Rockefeller manor and the Assex¡¯ for now. Head out by nine ande back before midnight, is that


    alright?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°We will definitelyplete this mission!¡±

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    After making out, Alex and Dorothy even stuck together like glue.


    Except for meal time, they basically nestled in the room that day. The young couple seemed to have


    endless words. They talked about the situation in the ancient force field, the cultivation progress of the


    eight women on the desert ind, and the possible future changes. After that, they talked the most


    about the future of the four children in Dorothy¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Dorothy suddenly sighed. ¡°Nowadays, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the ancient force field.


    Sometimes I wonder if it¡¯s wise to get pregnant at this time. Not to mention that there¡¯ll be a cataclysmic


    outbreak when I¡¯m going to give birth. Our children will have to suffer then.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe we can keep them safe.¡±


    Dorothy nodded her head. She rested her head on Alex¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Most of all, I¡¯m still


    worried about Xienna Stoermer. I don¡¯t even know what kind of nature she has. If she¡¯s a female devil,


    once she finds out that she already has four children after waking up from the reincarnation, will she do


    something extreme in a fit of rage and hurt you and our children?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Alex was a bit dumbfounded when he heard that. He had never thought about it before.


    Dorothy said, ¡°So, once it reallyes to some extreme moment, I hope you¡¯ll¡­ ¡±


    Alex immediately covered up her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to you.


    Our children can¡¯t live without their own mother too¡­ By the way, have you given some thoughts about


    the children¡¯s names?¡±


    Dorothy smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave such a matter like naming to you, the father.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    At this time, Alex¡¯s divine consciousness suddenly picked up Ne¡¯s voice. ¡°My lord, there¡¯s a


    murderous aura!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Alex was violently startled.


    He had not detected the murderous aura by this time, but Ne was of the Benares Dragon bloodline,


    a noble and pure Benares Dragon bloodline. Her perception ability must be stronger than his own, so


    Alex did not think she was wrong.


    Instead, his perception ability was not as good as Ne. Even Dorothy had not realized it.


    However, she noticed Alex¡¯s strange behaviour. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Nothing. I feel like having some soup all of a sudden. You should stay in the room while I


    heat it up in the kitchen.¡±


    Just when he got up, Dorothy said, ¡°There¡¯s a murderous aura!¡±


    It took Alex another two seconds before he felt the approaching murderous aura. Well, he was the


    weakest one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look!¡±


    Alex instantly went out and saw ire watching television in the living room downstairs. Meanwhile,


    that murderous aura was getting closer. Alex could even detect an overwhelming divine consciousness,


    such that the tremendous pressure almost made him stumble and fall to the ground.


    ¡®How powerful!¡¯


    Just when Alex had such a thought in his mind, he detected a gush of killing intent descending from the


    sky and surging energy attack that directly locked on ire who was sitting on the sofa.


    It was¡­ A long-range attack!


    A magical treasure!


    ¡°Mom!¡± Alex was astonished.


    The iing attack was so sharp and decisive that the person was going to kill someone before he


    was even seen.


    ire turned her face sideways, unaware of the descending danger, and even said, ¡°Alex, do you want


    some dragon fruits? I¡¯ll cut some!¡±


    The next second, Alex rushed in front of her like lightning and hugged her tightly.


    ¡®Activate the Mystic Armor!¡¯


    Shoo!


    Boom!


    A longnce that cut through the air shattered the vi¡¯s walls and aimed at ire¡¯s heart. However,


    Alex rushed over in advance to block the longnce in front of ire, preventing its fatal blow.


    The Mystic Armor let out a burst of yellow light.


    The yellow defensive barrier shuddered vigorously while that crimsonnce spinned madly into the


    Mystic Armor like a drill. There was even ayer of bloody killing intent on it.

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    That was a spiritual tool¡¯s fatal blow. Or rather, it might be an existence far greater than a spiritual tool.


    Poof!


    Alex spat out a mouthful of blood abruptly.


    It was already a disadvantage to have the body to bear the mystic tool¡¯s attack. On the other hand, the


    owner who harnessed thence was surely a cut above Alex in the cultivation base. After three


    seconds of drilling, his Mystic Armor broke.


    The longnce pierced into Alex¡¯s back for a full three centimeters before it stopped.


    Alex¡¯s blood had sprayed all over ire¡¯s face. She was terribly frightened and did not know what had


    happened. However, at this time, one of the walls at the vi¡¯s main gate copsed with a bang, making


    a big hole in the middle that even a car could fit through.


    At first, she thought that Alex, who had gone out of his mind, wanted to defile her after sleeping with


    her daughter. But now, she was only left with worries.


    ¡°Alex. Alex, how are you?¡± She nervously looked at Alex as her face turned pale.


    At this time, several people were suspended in mid-air in the night sky outside. There were three of


    them: a woman and two men. The woman was the same woman who spoke to Spencer previously and


    promised that she would guarantee thepletion of the mission.


    Whereas, the longnce belonged to the blood-boiled man next to her.


    ¡°Eh, Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that brat be at Flying Eagle Academy? Why is he here?¡±


    The woman was Margaret Monroe. Her cultivation base was very high, and she was a Profound Mystic


    expert! ording to the cultivation stages, the Profound Mystic stage was only a hair breadth away


    from the Spirit Severing stage, and they were realms after Nascent Soul. Dorothy was a Nascent Soul


    cultivator but she even had to concede to this Profound Mystic cultivator¡­ Moreover, Margaret brought


    along two Left-wing Troop¡¯s experts as well.


    The man with the longnce said with a smile, ¡°This is the Rockefeller who killed Maxwell? It¡¯s great


    that he¡¯s here. We¡¯d have scruples to make a move if he¡¯s in the Flying Eagle. But since he hase


    out on his own, Hades surely wants him to be dead by midnight!¡±


    Thest young man said, ¡°I think there¡¯s another expert inside the house.¡±


    Margaret cruelly said, ¡°Capture that Rockefeller alive, kill the rest and bring their heads back¡­ I¡¯ll deal


    with Rockefeller while the rest are yours.¡±


    She immediately made her move once she finished speaking. She threw out a punch in the air and


    sted the vi¡¯s top.


    The next second, the entire vi seemed to have been bombed.


    Boom!


    After a loud explosion, the vi copsed.


    ire was extremely terrified. She could not help but hug Alex and let out a shriek.


    Alex¡¯s expression was as calm as water and his eyes were cold.


    The person who came was decisive in his actions. He tried to kill someone without a single


    exnation. Such a cruel person was definitely unkind. Besides, he could sense a slightly familiar aura


    from the longnce, it was the demonic cultivation of the Blood Cult!


    But now, he was only worried about Dorothy and the children in her belly.


    ¡°Dragon Tusk-Punch, Dragon Tusk: Cloud Piercer!¡± Alex roared furiously.


    He forcefully shook away the fallen vi. Meanwhile, ire fainted in the recoil of his blow. Alex held


    her and rushed out of the ruins, but he could feel a divine consciousness that had locked onto him and


    rushed towards him like a meteor.


    It was a woman!


    An unknown woman!


    ¡°Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch!¡±


    Alex struck with full power without showing any mercy. However, the woman¡¯s cultivation level was


    much higher than his. With a lift of her hand, she broke his Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch and countered


    him with an iparably severe punch.


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat while he was carrying ire. He could take the attack st at this level but


    ire would definitely die. Coincidentally, he saw Dorothy on the left from the corner of his eyes, so he


    hurriedly threw ire towards her.


    He summoned the Sword of the Universe.


    Gctic strike!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph, Light of the Grain!¡± Margaret coldly grunted while sting her unchanged fist forcibly toward


    the Sword of the Universe. She was going to block the sword with her flesh.

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    After the Foundation Establishment stage, the cultivation realm would be divided into the Spirit


    Transcendence stage, Divine Transcendence stage, Core Formation stage, Nascent Soul stage,


    Profound Mystic stage, Spirit Severing stage, Tribtion Crossing stage, and so on.


    Margaret was a Profound Mystic cultivator who was two realms higher than Alex¡¯s manifested Core


    Formation. She was confident that she could shatter Alex¡¯s sword with a punch.


    However, she did not know that Alex¡¯s sword was not any ordinary sword. It was the Dragon Bone


    Sword. Even if a Tribtion Crossing or Immortalization cultivator came, it would be in vain, not to


    mention a Profound Mystic cultivator like her.


    ¡°Break it!¡± Margaret yelled as her fist jarred the long sword.


    However, at that moment, the ancient runes on the Sword of the Universe fiercely lit up. As the Sword


    of the Universe awakened, the Universe Formation Diagram emerged from the void with aplex yet


    ancient shadow and collided violently with Margaret¡¯s fist.


    ¡°What¡­ Is this?!¡± Margaret was slightly startled.


    She immediately realized that the sword in Alex¡¯s hand was strange. However, it was toote to change


    her attack moves nor retract her fist.


    As the sword¡¯s sharp edge collided with the fist, a st of spiritual power exploded.


    Poof!


    Margaret felt pain on her arm.


    It turned out that her little thumb was severed by the Sword of the Universe. A part of her finger flew out


    with blood Spurting wildly while a sharp pain could be felt by her ten fingers. Margaret was shocked


    and infuriated at the same time.


    She was Colton¡¯s subordinate, an expert second only to the Three Heavenly Kings. She was also the


    person with the highest cultivation and the greatest authority in this trio.


    Yet, a Core Formation brat severed her finger!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Margaret was furious.


    At this moment, Alex moved backwards as fast as lightning. When he saw the other two men


    descending from the sky quickly, he took out a handful of parasitic disease and yelled, ¡°Watch my


    Crimson Shura Poison!¡±


    In the eyes of cultivators, the Crimson Shura Poison was notorious and iparably vicious. It was a


    kind of potent poison that attacked indiscriminately. After being inflicted with this poison, the first


    reaction would be severe skin pain. The victim¡¯s entire body would rot and grow blister-like things.


    Anyway, it would be very disgusting.


    Moreover, the victim would surely die.


    When Alex yelled, the two charging people were terribly startled. How would they dare to touch it? If


    they ever touched this kind of thing, they would only rot and die. Even before dying, they would also


    suffer immense pain.


    So, when the two men saw the red toxic mist being thrown into the air, they moved backward instantly.


    They did not dare to rush over.


    Even Margaret became hesitant and did not dare to get near him.


    Taking this opportunity, Alex shouted at Dorothy and said, ¡°Run quickly!¡±


    Dorothy was carrying ire in her arms. She wanted to kill those people, but she could not ignore her


    mother¡¯s safety. Besides, the cultivation of these iing people was high, so she was worried that


    there might be an ident. Dying was not a big deal for her but Alex¡¯s four children were still in her


    stomach. That was the result of her hard work, the continuation of her life in the future. She could never


    let anything happen to them. Hence, she quickly joined Alex and escaped toward the east.


    Three secondster, Margaret yelled, ¡°We¡¯ve been fooled! This isn¡¯t the Crimson Shura Poison but


    another kind of parasitic disease. Parasitic diseases are nothing to cultivators like us.¡±


    She immediately chased after them as she said that. Even if the parasitic disease that Alex threw out


    got on Margaret¡¯s body, she could kill all of the parasitic worms instantly.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Now , Margaret had lost one finger and the wound was still ck, as if it had been burned by fire. The


    meridians and blood vessels at the wound were a bit scorched, so it would be a big challenge whether


    she could reconnect her finger.


    She was infuriated.


    If Spencer had not instructed her not to kill Alex, she would have murdered him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try all the gruesome tortures on you if I catch up to you, you b*stard!¡±


    She grabbed a gourd and jumped on it with great force. The gourd was a powerful magical treasure for


    flying purposes. After Margaret jumped onto the gourd, she immediately controlled the gourd and


    chased after them. Not long after, the other two men insanely chased after them as well.


    The time now was not toote either.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was only a little after nine o¡¯clock For those who lived inside the vis around here, the nightlife had


    just begun.

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    Previously, Alex told Dorothy that he had a trump card. He did not say it for fun. Indeed, he did have


    one, his trump card was Ne.


    Ne had experienced three thousand years after being imprisoned in the Soul Refining Tower


    previously. Although the Soul Refining Tower¡¯s spell formation had been providing her the energy, too


    much time had passed in the end. Even if her Benares Dragon bloodline was strong, she was still far


    from recovering to her pinnacle. Therefore, facing Margaret and the two other experts in the vi


    earlier, she could not guarantee a sure win.


    However, now that only Margaret was left, she could give it a try.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°My lord, my body is weak right now and I cannot fight alone, but I can assist you!¡±


    ¡°This woman is just a Profound Mystic little ant. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    ¡®How arrogant!¡¯


    In fact, it was not. She was a Benares Dragon, a member of the ancient divine dragon n. Calling a


    Profound Mystic as an ant was not a problem at all. Hearing her arrogant tone, Alex was even more


    confident. So, he stopped in this valley and wanted to fight Margaret one on one.


    When Alex looked at Margaret, she did not seem anxious either.


    Among the iing three people, Margaret was the most powerful as a Profound Mystic cultivator, but


    the other two were rtively weak Dorothy was the doughty Aunt Rockefeller who had endless means.


    She could definitely deal with those two people. Of course, it would be the safest choice to go to the


    ind. With the help of the Eight Dested Killing Formation, there should not be a problem.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? I think I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡± asked Alex.


    Margaret coldly grunted. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? You¡¯re going to die soon anyway.¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze was fixed. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ The Lawrences¡¯pdog?¡±


    In fact, it was not hard to figure it out. This powerful woman certainly was not someone in this secr


    world. Within the people who bore hatred against him, only Colton Lawrence could have this kind of


    ability.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Margaret did not want to speak nonsense anymore. Immediately, she stomped her foot and shot


    toward Alex like a cannonball.


    ¡°Dance of the Heavenly Demon!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Curse of the Blood Torch!¡±


    As Margaret extended her right arm, with a shing crimson red light and surging demonic mes on


    her arm. A pitch-ck demon emerged behind her.


    In that instant, Alex felt a familiar sense of evil!


    ¡°Blood Cult! You¡¯re a member of the Blood Cult?¡± Alex said in shock as he feverishly retreated.


    Margaret¡¯s speed increased again. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you even knew about the Blood Cult. Now it¡¯s


    even worse to keep you alive! Madam wants you to be sacrificed alive for Maxwell, but I just want your


    head, so, go to hell! Soon, all your family and friends will apany you down there. No kin of yours


    shall be spared!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart trembled greatly, and his retreating footsteps gave a violent lurch.


    After that, he reached out his arm and grabbed onto the Dance of the Heavenly Demon, Margaret¡¯s


    wild attack.


    Boom!


    The moment of contact between the two forces issued a berserk energy shock wave that caused all the


    flowers, trees, rocks and soil within a hundred meters in the valley to turn over. Not a single inch of


    grass was spared.


    Alex¡¯s clothes were torn into pieces.


    And on his back, the totem of the Benares Dragon that was glowing with a luster as well as countless


    flowing runes could be seen clearly. If someone stood behind Alex, he would find that the totem was


    still alive and moving slowly on his back.


    Margaret looked at Alex shockingly.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? How did you withstand my Dance of the Heavenly Demon?¡±


    She was a Profound Mystic cultivator while Alex was just a Core Formation cultivator. How could he


    possibly withstand her ultimate strike?


    Alex smiled, ¡°Are you shocked? What¡¯sing next is even more shocking!¡±


    The next moment, he mmed hard with his hand.

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    Boom!


    The two people¡¯s power collided again.


    ¡°Dragon Tusk Punch!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Tusk Seven Deaths!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Tusk Prajna!¡±


    ***


    Two minutester, Alex spat arge mouthful of blood as he mmed heavily into the mountain wall,


    creating arge pit on the mountain walls. It was even more unlucky for this valley as it nearly became


    a bare wastnd.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Ne, did you lie just now? I thought you were confident of beating her. Now it seems like we¡¯re really


    going to die here,¡± said Alex while spitting another mouthful of blood. However, after spitting that


    mouthful of blood, most of the injuries on his body were instantly healed.


    The Force, also known as the spiritual power generated by the forbidden spell, was madly healing his


    inner injuries. As his golden core spun wildly, the twelve indescribable ancient runes danced like elves


    in his body.


    The discharged energy rotated in his body¡¯s meridians.


    It was pleasant!


    To his surprise, his wounds were immediately healed. What an overpowering forbidden spell!


    Ne said, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m really sorry for underestimating the 3000 year old seal¡¯s effect on me. I didn¡¯t


    expect my power would be weakened to this extent. But, my lord, don¡¯t panic, I still have an ultimate


    solution.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°My lord, you¡¯ll find out in a while.¡±


    At this moment, Margaret walked over one step at a time. After the great battle, she did not feel great


    either. Her clothes were torn and her multiple skin areas were exposed with quite a number of injuries.


    She was shocked.


    A Core Formation cultivator was able to force her until this extent.


    ¡°Brat, you surprised me!¡±


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve killed Maxwell Lawrence on your own without relying on the magical treasure that


    Jade gave you. You are so young, yet you have such ability. It¡¯s no wonder Jade was willing to ept


    you as her disciple!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯ve killed Maxwell Lawrence!¡±


    Alex let out a breath. His injuries were now fully healed and he felt great again. He fiercely jumped out


    of the stone walls and opened his arms to hold the Sword of the Universe. With a frenzy aura, he


    laughed hysterically. ¡°Woman, don¡¯t get excited too early. I just spat a few mouthfuls of blood, didn¡¯t I? I


    have high blood volume, don¡¯t worry. You women shed much more blood than me every month! Oh, I¡¯m


    sorry, you probably have an early menopause, so you wouldn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like.¡±


    Margaret was startled and shocked.


    She was already all wounded and bleeding, how could this kid be fine all of a sudden? This blood


    energy and aura could not be disguised. He really did recover from his injuries.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how many more attacks of mine you can take. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t kill you.¡±


    The next second, Margaret activated the Dance of the Heavenly Demon. The demonic shadow


    appeared behind her again. The demonic shadow even roared up to the sky, shaking heaven and


    earth.


    Meanwhile, Alex felt a gush of strange feeling rushing up to his heart and his skin was boiling hot.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Ne?¡±


    Just when Alex wanted to ask, suddenly pieces of green dragon scales came out of his skin. After that,


    the dragon scales transformed quickly, forming a green and white Benares Dragon Battle Armor on his


    body. It was mighty, imposing and stunning.


    ¡®How¡¯s this possible?¡¯


    Even Alex was shocked. He instantly recalled the cat demon Whitey had a set of gorgeous armor as


    well. The one Alex was wearing now was even more exquisite than Whitey¡¯s. It was transformed by a


    dragon, a living member of the royal Benares Dragons.


    At this moment, Alex felt that he and Ne had some kind of spiritual and bloodline connection. He


    couldpletely feel her presence, even her temperature and heartbeat. It was an extreme sense of


    power that sprung up unbiddenly that gave him a sense of sheer dominance.


    It was the dominance of a dragon!


    Margaret was stunned as well. ¡°What¡­ Is this thing?¡±


    Facing Alex at this moment, the demonic shadow behind her seemed to be trembling.

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    ¡°Gctic Strike!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The Sword of the Universe in Alex¡¯s hand was ten meters long. Both the Dragon Bone Sword and


    Ne¡¯s Benares Dragon Battle Armor had some kind ofplementary effect, causing his power to be


    massively increased.


    Boom!


    He made a sh!


    The demonic shadow that appeared behind Margaret let out a roar and shattered. The entwining blood


    shadow from the surging blood energy in Margaret¡¯s hands, like the wrapping thorns, stopped Alex¡¯s


    Sword of the Universe.


    However, she did not fully block it off. On her hands, two streams of blood flowed from her palms and


    down her arms.


    Margaret¡¯s eyes turned red like a sea of blood, with demonic shadows shing inside.


    Roar!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    She grabbed the Sword of the Universe with her hand and shook it off hard. Afterwards, she wed


    toward Alex¡¯s chest.


    Shriek!


    A series of sparks sshed. To Margaret¡¯s surprise, she failed to break Alex¡¯s Benares Dragon Battle


    Armor. Instead, her fingernails were broken off, with blood flowing.


    Alex was secretly d. He pressed his finger on Margaret¡¯s chest area.


    ¡°Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch!¡±


    Boom!


    The finger¡¯s power far exceeded Alex¡¯s expectation. Margaret¡¯s clothespletely turned into powder,


    revealing her original appearance. Speaking of which, Margaret did not seem old and she was at most


    in her thirties. Profound Mystic Experts had a kind of extremely strong control over their own bodies, so


    her figure was definitely not bad. As such, it was a sight to behold.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Margaret spat out a mouthful of blood. With a flip of her hand, she took out a weapon, it was a semi-


    circr weapon.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you¡¯ve truly surprised me!¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t killed Maxwell Lawrence, I would¡¯ve pulled you to our side! Sadly¡­ I¡¯ll have to use all of


    my strength now. This weapon is called the Sky Breaker, it¡¯s my natal magical treasure and a half


    mystic tool. I¡¯ve only used it twice from the moment I¡¯ve acquired it. It¡¯s a glory for you to be able to die


    under this Sky Breaker.¡±


    Margaret no longer cared about her body without any cover. After fighting to this extent, the details did


    not matter anymore. What¡¯s most important was to kill him!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    They both yelled together. In a face to face encounter of solid punches and killing moves, only the


    brave would win.


    One time, two times, three times¡­


    Each time, the valley was deeply affected. Not to mention the valley, the side of the mountain was


    severely damaged. Even both sides of the cliff fractured and copsed inrge pieces.


    It was bloody and rampant.


    Five minutester, Margaret fell to her knees with a thud. She had no strength, and her body was


    covered with blood and wounds. On the other hand, Alex¡¯s aura did not change at all. Instead, he got


    stronger each time they fought.


    ¡°This is impossible. You¡¯ve spat eighteen mouthfuls of blood after receiving my seventy three hits. How


    can you still hold up until now as if nothing happened at all?¡±


    Margaret was going to curse. ¡®How could something like this be possible?¡¯


    ¡®Was this person a normal human being?¡¯


    Drenched in sweat, Alex sat on the ground and panted heavily. He was exhausted! D*mn! Ne¡¯s


    Benares Dragon Battle Armor was good, but she was indeed weaker and could notpletely block all


    of Margaret¡¯s attacks and that was why he spat blood repeatedly.


    It was already appalling for him, a Core Formation cultivator, to cross two levels to fight a Profound


    Mystic cultivator.


    Fortunately, the ancient forbidden spell¡¯s healing ability was really powerful.


    ¡°Z, G, N, V, E, B, I. I, H, K, D, W!¡±


    These twelve ancient runes together were simply a holy medicine for healing injuries.


    It was a healer! Otherwise, it would be him who fell to the ground first.


    ¡°Woman, tell me honestly. What did Colton Lawrence ask you to do? Did he ask you to murder my


    entire family?¡± Alex raised his Sword of the Universe and slowly stood up.


    He did not have any injuries, but was exhausted. However, his stamina was recovering quickly as well.


    Because of the Chaos Tree in his mind pce, he was able to quickly replenish his vital energy.


    Margaret nced at him. ¡°I concede defeat. I never thought that I, a Profound Mystic cultivator, would


    lose to a Core Formation cultivator like you! But if you want to get some information from me, then you


    are wrong. I, Margaret Monroe, serve God with my body!¡±


    Her body stiffened abruptly.

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    Her aura was steadily rising.


    Ne shouted, ¡°My lord, retreat quickly! She¡¯s going to self-destruct!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Alex retreated without a second thought. Right after he retreated two or three hundred meters away,


    Margaret ruthlessly blew up herself.


    Boom!


    The destruction of a self-destruct Profound Mystic cultivator was no less than the explosion of


    thousands of pounds of explosives. The entire valley copsed from the explosion. Alex was thrown far


    away by an overwhelming force.


    He mmed into the ground hard, creating arge crater. When he climbed up, he was dusty and


    wretched.


    Ne had also withdrawn the battle armor state. She transformed back into human form and fell on


    Alex¡¯s body. As the battle armor, Ne had to withstand most of the attacks and Margaret¡¯s attacks,


    which were a bit overwhelming, wounded her.


    She still did not have any clothes on her.


    Alex, who was carrying her, noticed that she was severely bruised.


    ¡°Ne, are you okay?¡± asked Alex.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Let me heal you!¡±


    Activating the Force, Alex drew out the golden core¡¯s energy to treat Ne. Afterwards, he constructed


    the Zharvakko talismans and pped them into Ne¡¯s body.


    Three minutester, he stopped.


    Just now, Margaret¡¯s word had reminded him that Colton wanted to wipe out his entire family. Not only


    would the Assexess suffer, but his mother and his groups of confidants would be affected too!


    So, once Ne¡¯s injuries were slightly better, Alex immediately let her transform into a tattoo and


    attached it to him.


    ¡®Phone!¡¯


    Only then did he remember that his phone was left in Dorothy¡¯s room. Now that the vi had copsed,


    it must have been crushed inside the ruins. He hurriedly jumped onto the Sword of the Universe and


    rushed to Rockefeller Manor.


    ***


    On the other hand, Dorothy, who was carrying ire, transformed into a stream of light and dashed


    toward the east. At first, she wanted to go to Oregon Ind and join forces with the Four Great


    Princesses and the others in order to kill those two men following behind her.


    However, she was worried about Alex¡¯s safety. After all, that was a Profound Mystic cultivator!


    So, she changed her mind. She was ready to use the powers inside the Reincarnation Stone.


    Although she knew very well that every time she used the power sealed inside the Reincarnation


    Stone, her cultivation level would rise a notch and the divine soul inside her named Xienna Stoermer


    would also be one step closer to awakening. However, her worry for Alex exceeded everything, even


    the four children in the womb.


    While she was carrying ire, she summoned the Reincarnated Stone in her Divine Collection. The


    next moment, a colored glow enveloped her.


    Her aura soaredyer uponyer. A stuttering light brewed on her be.


    Previously, she, who still had the cultivation base of Nascent Soul, became a Profound Mystic in just a


    few breaths¡­ This kind of improvement speed was simply unimaginable.


    Her eyes instantly became cold. She put down ire and took out the Fiery Phoenix Bow.


    She drew her bow and arrow and shot toward the two people who were rapidly pursuing in the


    distance. The arrow broke through the air!


    Buzz!


    Two fiery phoenix shadows, like the ancient divine birds of the Aeon, pounced on those two people at


    an extreme speed.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Danger, run quickly!¡±


    The two men sensed that something was wrong and tried to run, but how could they run away?


    The attack came too fast. It appeared in front of them almost in the blink of an eye. The two were


    instantly engulfed by the fire phoenixes.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ***


    Many people surrounded the front of Assex Vi.


    Looking at the vi that had been reduced to rubble, people pointed fingers with lingering fears.


    At this time, Beatrice came back from the gathering while driving the BMW that she bought with her


    earned money. Eventually, after arriving at her house¡¯s doorstep and taking a look at it, she was


    dumbfounded!


    ¡®Where¡¯s my mom? Where¡¯s my sister?¡¯


    ¡®Where¡¯s my house?!¡¯

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    Beatrice, who was frightened to the core, stood there not knowing what to do.


    At this moment, someone around recognized her identity. It was the female vi owner living next door.


    She came up to pull Beatrice and said, ¡°Oh, so you went out just now, Beatrice. What a narrow escape!


    You almost had to suffer the disaster as well!¡±


    When Beatrice heard that, her trembled body almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Madame Roselle, what happened here?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mother and sister? How did my house be like this?¡± Tears started falling down her


    face as she spoke.


    Madame Roselle said, ¡°It¡¯s quite an unbelievable incident. Do you know what I just saw? Someone was


    flying in the sky, and I thought I was dreaming! I saw three peoplee, it looked like they came to


    catch your brother-inw. After that, your house suddenly copsed, and your mom, sister, and brother-


    inw went missing at once.¡±


    ¡°My brother-inw? Alex¡¯s back?¡±


    When Beatrice heard that Alex had returned, she seemed to be perked up and energized at once.


    It was because she knew that Alex had powerful martial arts. He was the Master Rockefeller who had


    fought at Willow Lake previously, and was also the man whom she admired the most. She believed that


    as long as Alex was around, her sister and mother would definitely be fine.


    She hurriedly took her phone out and gave Alex a call. As a result, the ringing of a cell phone came


    from the pile of rocks in the vi¡¯s ruins.


    ¡°Alex?!¡±


    Beatrice was dumbfounded all of a sudden. She thought Alex was crushed under the rubble. In an


    instant, she ran over like a lunatic and desperately dug the stones with her hands to the point that her


    fingers were injured, with blood flowing everywhere. However, she kept digging desperately as if she


    did not feel a thing at all.


    Meanwhile, the same scene happened at Rockefeller Manor as well.


    Spencer Queen did not summon many people because he only had to deal with Alex¡¯s worldly family


    and friends. Was it even necessary to bring arge number of the Left-wing Troop soldiers to ughter


    them?


    He only gathered six people in total.


    There were three at Margaret¡¯s side and three on the other side as well. These three were all men.


    They went straight to Rockefeller Manor, broke through the gate and kicked the manor¡¯s gate into


    smithereens.


    ¡°Brother Wolfie, are we supposed to kidnap them or kill them right away to take their heads?¡±


    ¡°ording to Lord Queen, it seems that he wants us to kidnap them, but Sis Margaret said that it¡¯s fine


    if we take their heads back. So, which one should we follow? I¡¯m confused too.¡±


    One man among the three of themined helplessly.


    What was even more annoying was the fact that both parties were the big shots but there was


    disagreement on both sides and they could not afford to offend any of those two. Otherwise, they, as


    the subordinates, were going to suffer.


    ¡°Did Lord Queen tell you personally?¡±


    ¡°Of course he didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Then that should be fine. We¡¯re just following the orders to carry out the mission on this side. Margaret


    gave the order, we don¡¯t know about anything else.¡±


    That man nodded at once.


    The three continued to move forward and activated their divine consciousness to observe the situation


    inside the manor to see how many people were inside. Just then, a slight rustling sound came from


    above arge tree next to them.


    The three men were startled abruptly. They looked up to the tree, only to find a white cat that was as


    big as a small dog.


    ¡°Sh*t! It¡¯s just a d*mn fat cat!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°It scared me in the middle of the night!¡±


    One of the men spoke with great displeasurement, only to be teased by hisrades. ¡°A fat cat can


    even scare you like this. If a fat cowes over, won¡¯t you be scared to death?¡±


    The previous guy was upset.


    He stared daggers at the white cat. Suddenly, he raised his hand and shot a hidden weapon towards


    the white cat, wanting to kill it for embarrassing him once.


    If that was just an ordinary white eat, it would definitely die. Unfortunately, it was the cat demon,


    Whitey.


    Swoosh!


    Whitey jumped nimbly and instantly dodged the hidden weapon. At the same time, its body moved


    wildly and instantly appeared in front of the man.


    Its speed was too fast. That man did not even have time to react.

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    Whitey¡¯s ws sprung out with a swish and cut the man¡¯s throat like a lightning¡­ That man


    immediately felt a throbbing pain on his throat and could not even breathe. Arge amount of blood


    gushed out of the open wound.


    Half of his throat was broken by the cat¡¯s ws.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The person simply could not believe it. Widening his eyes, he stared at Whitey. He could not die in


    peace.


    After all, he was a ranked expert in the Left-wing Troop of the Flying Eagles squadron. How could he


    die so soon under a white cat¡¯s ws?


    He was a Nascent Soul expert!


    In the worldly martial arts world, he was the kind of existence that could walk the earth arrogantly.


    Dying in this manner was surely a disgrace.


    The remaining two men were dumbfounded as well. Never did they expect that such a situation would


    happen.


    Brother Wolfie suddenly shouted, ¡°Demonic beast! This white cat is a demonic beast. Conny, be


    careful, don¡¯t let it get close! Hit it with the Divine Principle¡¯s Aeon, we¡¯ll besiege it back and forth.¡±


    When the two men tried to besiege Whitey, Whitey roared and a gust of wind rose all of a sudden. The


    white armor came out from beneath its skin, forming a very shy look.


    Boom!


    Whitey mmed down with its paw and immediately pped that guy who was called Brother Wolfie


    into a mush. The other man was shocked to the core when he saw that.


    ¡®This was really hellish.¡¯


    They came to Rockefeller Manor to capture Alex¡¯s rtives. As a result, right after entering the


    entrance, they had not even seen anyone but they were wiped out by a white cat.


    ¡®What kind of cat demon was this?¡¯


    ¡®Run!¡¯


    The man named Conny knew if he did not run now, he would end up like hisrades. Moreover, this


    guy was very vignt. He hurriedly took out a precious divine lightning talisman and threw it at Whitey.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion rang out.


    The divine lightning talisman made Whitey retreat three steps back. Meanwhile, Conny took the


    opportunity to escape from Rockefeller Manor.


    However, at this time, a stream of light that pierced through the sky as if it wasing from the second


    dimension hit Conny right on his chest.


    Poof!


    After spitting a mouthful of blood, Conny slowly fell to the ground.


    A shining Dragon¡¯s Bane of the Thirty-six, the Sword of the Universe, was stabbed on his chest!


    It was Alex who did it. He finally made it in time.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Whitey was excited when it saw Alex. It immediately sprinted a few steps. For every step it took, its


    body was shrunk by half. A few stepster, it became the size of a small puppy. The battle armor


    shrank back into its body, and it jumped to Alex¡¯s shoulder.


    That smuggish look seemed like it was waiting for appraisal.


    ¡°Whitey, where¡¯s my mom? Waltz and Maya, are they all okay?¡±


    ¡°Meow! Meow!¡± Whitey shook its head as a sign of denial.


    However, when Alex used his divine consciousness to scan through the manor, he realized that nobody


    was in the manor.


    ¡®Where did they go?¡¯


    At this time, a woman¡¯s exmation came from the manor¡¯s entrance. ¡°Oh no! What happened to the


    gate? How did the gate get broken like this? Who did it?¡±


    It was Waltz¡¯s voice.


    Afterwards, Waltz was overjoyed when she saw Alex. She instantly ran over like a little beast and


    jumped into Alex¡¯s arms. ¡°Senior!¡±


    Alex hugged her and smiled. However, at this time, Alex saw Conny¡¯s souling out of his body and


    was trying to escape quietly.


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You want to leave? Have you asked for my permission?¡±

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    Whitey on Alex¡¯s shoulder immediately charge over and was about to m Conny¡¯s soul to death.


    Alex was not exactly sure what level of demon Whitey was, but judging from the acquired memory


    scenes previously, it was definitely not some ordinary demon. It was the goddess Rinwell Mathis¡¯s


    partner. As a result, the people whom it killed would have their souls vanish right away.


    However, Alex wanted him to be alive so he could ask some things. Hence, he immediately stopped it.


    He casually summoned Maiko and let her deal with Conny¡¯s soul. Conny¡¯s cultivation level was not


    high, and he was the weakest among the three people. He was a Beginner-Nascent Soul cultivator.


    That was why Alex managed to kill him with a sword blow. As for dealing with his soul, Maiko Chiba,


    who was the ghost king, was more than enough.


    Soon, Maiko locked up Conny¡¯s soul securely so that he would not stand a chance to escape.


    ¡°Maiko, don¡¯t kill him. Ask about his origin and the whole story of this incident,¡± urged Alex.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Meanwhile, when Brittany saw the three corpses lying on the ground, her expression darkened as she


    asked Alex, ¡°Alex, who are these three people?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Mom. I¡¯ll tell youter. Where did you people go just now?¡±


    Maya said, ¡°We went to a banquet. It¡¯s quite formal so it wasn¡¯t convenient to bring Whitey along with


    us.¡±


    Alex nodded his head. He was still worried about Dorothy, so he immediately let go of Waltz and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Dorothy. You people don¡¯t leave Whitey at all times since now it¡¯s critical moment.¡±


    He turned around and left, jumping on his flying sword.


    Brittany said, ¡°Alex, what happened to Dorothy?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Alex said, ¡°She¡¯s being hunted by two Nascent Soul experts and I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±


    As he spoke, he flew toward the overseas ind. Brittany was dumbfounded. She knew very clearly


    what Nascent Soul experts were. Being hunted by two Nascent Soul experts, there would be definitely


    no chance of survival for Dorothy!


    However, through her son¡¯s speaking tone, it seemed like¡­


    Among the few people, only Waltz knew about Dorothy¡¯s true identity, but Dorothy had warned Waltz to


    not expose any information about her. So, Waltz could only force herself to endure it.


    However, shortly after Alex left, a shadow swept through the air.


    Everyone reacted vigntly, even Whitey became fiercelyrge, revealing its armor and making a


    combat stance. However, it was Dorothy at a closer look.


    She was still carrying ire.


    When Dorothy saw the corpses on the ground at a nce, her pupils suddenly shrank. Immediately


    afternding, she asked, ¡°Morn, where is Alex?¡±


    Brittany was confused.


    ¡®Is that Dorothy?¡¯


    ¡®How does she know how to fly?¡¯


    Waltz said, ¡°He went to look for you saying that you were in danger.¡±


    When Dorothy heard that, the burden in her heart was finally relieved. She let out a breath of relief as


    well.


    Waltz asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Dorothy shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure either. Alex probably provoked some powerful people at Flying


    Eagle Academy. The people who came were very powerful, and we almost died.¡±


    Brittany looked at Dorothy confusingly and asked, ¡°Dorothy, howe I never know that your¡­ Your


    cultivation level is so high.¡±


    At this point, Dorothy knew that she could no longer hide it and there was no need to hide it either. She


    said, ¡°Mom, I actually have another identity and I¡¯ve met you with that identity before.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who?¡± Brittany was even more confused.


    Waltz could not hold it back anymore. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s Aunt Rockefeller.¡±


    In that instant, Brittany and Maya both had an astonished expression on their faces.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Maiko was almost done with torturing Conny. A Nascent Soul soul, not long after death,


    had little resistance when facing the ghost king. The ghost king certainly had ways to make him feel


    worse than death. And then, he gave away all the information.


    ¡°Madame¡­¡±


    Maiko told Brittany all of the information that she had acquired. There was a long list of names that


    contained over a hundred people altogether.

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    Even someone like Hailey, who was not blood rted to Alex, was on the list. Clearly, the Lawrence


    family was deranged.


    ¡°Let¡¯s visit the Carter family!¡±


    The group of people immediately went to look for Hailey.


    Fortunately, Spencer¡¯s order was to have two groups of people act separately and make a move on the


    Assexes and the Rockefellers first. It turned out that this choice saved everyone else¡¯s lives. The two


    groups were wiped out without killing anyone.


    Meanwhile, Alex went to the ind at breakneck speed, only to find out that Dorothy did not make it to


    the ind. Alex was distressed. ¡®She couldn¡¯t have gotten into some ident halfway, right?¡¯


    Afterwards, Alex immediately turned back and headed to Assex Vi.


    On the other hand, the group of eight beauties also followed Alex. However, Alex was really fast and


    the eight women were much slower than him. They had not reached the level of achieving Imperial


    Flight, so they could only walk on the sea.


    However, the scene was extremely shocking.


    Soon, Alex returned to Assex Vi. He did not see Dorothy but he saw Beatrice crying while crazily


    digging the stones in the ruins, with both her hands covered in blood. The people around tried to stop


    her but to no avail.


    ¡°Beatrice!¡±


    Alex stood behind Beatrice and patted her on the shoulder.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, she did not seem to have any changes.


    Alex saw her bones wereing out, so he quickly picked her up. Beatrice yelled until she finally


    noticed Alex, she was stunned. She hugged him and cried out loudly. ¡°Brother-inw! I thought¡­ I


    thought you were crushed underneath.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now, everything is fine now!¡±


    ¡°No one is in here.¡±


    After scanning with his divine consciousness, he saw his phone underneath. Only then did he


    understand why Beatrice was digging crazily. ¡®Sigh¡¯, he sighed. Alex had always known about the little


    brat¡¯s feelings for him.


    Sadly, the two of them were impossible.


    Boom!


    He waved his hand and lifted arge area of waste rock off the ground. Many of the surrounding


    onlookers were stunned by this inhuman means of his. Especially the female neighbour who stayed


    next to the Assexes. She knew about Alex. In the past, ire had scolded this guy for being useless


    trash and an ungrateful man more than once. Afterwards, when Dorothy got a divorce, she even


    bought a box of fireworks and put it outside their house.


    In the end?


    Eventually, her younger daughter, who thought he was crushed underneath the ruins, kept digging with


    her life until her finger bones could be seen. Now, she hugged her brother-inw so tightly as if she


    was hugging the whole world. Surprisingly, this useless son-inw had such ability¡­


    Was everything just a dream?


    Alex grabbed his phone from the piles of ruins.


    Fortunately, when the vi copsed, this phone fell into a crack. Not only did the casing not break, but


    it could still be used.


    He found Dorothy¡¯s phone as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for your sister!¡±


    After that, Alex carried Beatrice and shed out of the scene. At this moment, the phone rang. It was


    from Waltz. ¡°Senior, Dorothy is at home. Where are you?¡±


    Alex let out a breath of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ***


    At Rockefeller Manor, Alex was speechless for a long time after seeing the long name list. The


    Lawrences simply had little regard for human lives.


    Among the people present, only ire continued to be in aa.


    Brittany asked, ¡°Alex, what do you say?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Colton Lawrence is themander of the Left-wing Troop of the Flying Eagles squadron.


    He¡¯s not a nice guy and he wants to snatch away Jade Benmore¡¯s position. And, I became Jade¡¯s


    disciple by mistake¡­¡±


    He exined everything.


    For a moment, everyone fell into deep silence. The pressure was too great.


    Dorothy said, ¡°The most urgent task right now is Lord Queen who¡¯s waiting in the unfinished building.


    How are we supposed to deal with him?¡±

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    Alex said, ¡°Spencer Queen has arranged six subordinates but all six of them are dead now. He¡¯ll


    definitelye looking for us if he fails to receive any news or reach Spencer. The time may be just a


    few minutes afterwards, so¡­¡±


    Dorothy immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±


    Once they thought about this, the group of people left, who had no hesitation, stood up and left without


    packing anything. Furthermore, they immediately contacted the important people on the namelist and


    asked them to temporarily leave their permanent address and hide somewhere else for a while.


    Forgot about those Rockefellers. Ever since Natalie¡¯s death, the whereabouts of Noah and his family


    was unknown. If Spencer could find them, it could only be said that it would be their destiny and


    nobody should be med for it.


    Then, there was ire¡¯s family as well as Geronimo¡¯s family. Alex felt that many people on the rest of


    the list were quite absurd. He probably never saw these people before or they were not even rted in


    any manner. However, this was indeed a way to eliminate all his kin!


    Colton¡¯s ruthlessness was beyond imagination.


    This also meant that Colton would definitely not give up nor let him off the hook. The uing battle


    would be a life and death matter.


    Soon, the eight women, who rushed over from the deserted ind, arrived as well. When the eight of


    them saw Dorothy, they respectfully addressed her as ¡®master¡¯.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Beatrice was dumbfounded.


    She blinked her eyes with a look of disbelief. Why did her older sister whom she had been living with all


    the years suddenly felt so strange to her?


    ¡®Was she really her sister? Or, was she someone who looked like her sister?¡¯


    She suddenly did not dare to speak to her sister. Instead, she pulled Alex and asked, ¡°Brother-inw, is


    she really my sister? How could my sister be¡­¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Of course, she¡¯s your sister. But something happened and we didn¡¯t tell you people


    earlier because we¡¯re afraid that you all might not be able to take it. After all of this, I¡¯ll tell you


    everything. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He paused for a moment and asked concernedly, ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡±


    Beatrice replied, ¡°Very painful.¡±


    Alex said with a nod, ¡°Let me take care of it.¡±


    Activating the twelve ancient runes in the Force, he channeled the kind of spiritual power, which had


    powerful effects in repairing and healing injury, into Beatrice¡¯s wound. After that, he used the Zharvakko


    talisman to heal her rapidly. The severely damaged fingers healed at a speed visible to the naked eye,


    until the injury waspletely invisible.


    Beatrice was dumbfounded as she watched it.


    She now understood that Alex was definitely not an ordinary martial artist, but an even more powerful


    and amazing big shot. She thought about how she used to humiliate him with words and call him


    useless trash behind his back It was so ridiculous that he did not say a word nor rebut her at that time.


    He did not care to rebut her, right?


    At this time, Dorothy came over and pulled Alex away. ¡°We need to discuss.¡±


    Under the crowd¡¯s eyes, the two people leaped up from the original spot, soaring a hundred meters


    above the ground.


    Hovering in mid-air. Alex summoned the Sword of the Universe. The two people stood on the Sword of


    the Universe and had a private discussion.


    ¡°Spencer Queen must die!¡±


    ¡°The Lawrences must be annihted too!¡±


    Dorothy said solemnly. Her eyes were full of determination and seriousness.


    Alex nodded his head. ¡°I killed Colton¡¯s younger son previously and now his elder son is also under my


    mental hypnosis. Colton is going to annihte my family. This is a dead or alive situation. More


    importantly, Spencer is a Peak-Spirit Severing expert. With both our abilities, we¡¯re really no match for


    him. We¡¯ll probably end up as ghosts under his sword at first sight.¡±


    Until here, he suddenly remembered about Whitey. He immediately brought Whitey up and asked if it


    could manage a Spirit Severing expert.


    But unfortunately, Whitey shook its head and pointed at its chest with its front paw.


    Sadly, it did not know how to speak.


    Not knowing the actual situation, the two people could only sigh in disappointment.


    At this time, Dorothy¡¯s eyes brightened as she said, ¡°I know a ce where we might be able to fight


    him.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°A secret realm. There¡¯s a powerful spell formation in the force field inside. It¡¯s the ce that I¡¯ve


    mentioned to you before. I¡¯ve been there before but I couldn¡¯t go in too deep. You¡¯re better than me in


    the studies of formation. If we could borrow the power of spell formations and lure that person into it,


    then we¡¯d have more certainty.¡±


    Alex pped in agreement when he heard that.


    ¡°First, we should get a boat and let the eight fair maidens escort the crowd to the deserted ind for a


    while. They cane out again once the danger has been eliminated.¡±

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    ¡°Honey, how¡¯s your stomach? I¡¯ll handle the task to bait him to the secret realm,¡± said Alex.


    Dorothy refused to agree this time. She took his hand and said, ¡°I already regret it when you lured that


    Profound Mystic woman away alone previously. Now, I absolutely can¡¯t let you face the danger alone.


    Besides¡­ I have a trump card too. I have the Reincarnation Stone. In critical moments, I can borrow


    the power of the Reincarnation Stone.¡±


    Alex now knew very clearly what the Reincarnation Stone was. Everytime Dorothy used the


    Reincarnation Stone, the consciousness of the soul inside would be one step closer to awakening.


    Once it reached a certain point, then it would break out of the stone. When the time came, it would be


    really dangerous!


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to. Let me tell you something¡­¡± Alex whispered something into Dorothy¡¯s ear.


    Dorothy was dumbfounded all of a sudden. She looked at him strangely, but eventually, she nodded


    her head. ¡°Alright then¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    The two couples immediately concluded that.


    Afterwards, the eight fair maidens escorted the crowd to the deserted ind with a yacht. That was


    currently the safest ce that was away from surveince¡­ The Flying Eagles squadron had a high


    level of ess to city surveince. This was why Margaret was able to lock down the members of the


    Rockefeller family within half a day.


    ***


    In the blink of an eye, it was already eleven o¡¯clock.


    In the unfinished building, Spencer was sitting alone on a master chair with an expensive coffee table


    next to him.


    On top of the coffee table was a bottle of White Cloud Fairy Wine. This was a kind of spiritual wine of


    the Mountain Warriors. The brewing ingredients were very rare. All of them were spiritual herbs. Not


    only did the drank wine taste good, but it could also prolong life and enhance cultivation.


    A bottle cost thirty million dors, and it usually could not be bought with money.


    Spencer was a person that knew how to enjoy life.


    What was the purpose of cultivating so hard? Wasn¡¯t it for the sake of making a name for oneself? Why


    did he fight so hard on the battlefield? That¡¯s for making a name for himself.


    And, what was the purpose of making a name for himself?


    Wasn¡¯t it to enjoy life?


    It was to enjoy the beautiful women, the beautiful things, and the wine that others could not enjoy. It


    was to enjoy the rights that the other did not possess.


    As for the others¡¯ deaths, he did not care about them at all. So, he did not care about the annihtion


    as well. He only knew that he had to help Colton, so that when Colton became the Flying Eagles


    commander, the position of the Left-wing Lieutenant would most likely fall on his shoulders.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At this moment, the phone on top of the coffee table rang. The caller was none other than Colton¡¯s


    wife, Petunia. She sounded angry and it was not pleasant at all. ¡°Spencer, have you captured all of


    those mongrels? I can¡¯t wait any longer! Michael had another attack just now and I couldn¡¯t stand it


    anymore!¡±


    This time, Michael directly broke that thing of his.


    How could Petunia not be mad?


    Spencer said, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring the people back by tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Spencer gave Margaret a call.


    It did not go through!


    He called Fenderson, but it still did not go through!


    After that, he called everyone, but they all did not go through.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯


    ¡®Why can¡¯t I contact any of them? They should be sending in a batch by this time!¡¯


    At this moment, something was thrown into the unfinished building from the outside mid-air. It rolled on


    the ground with a grunt and fell right in front of Spencer.


    At a nce, it was a human head.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    ¡¯Conny?¡¯


    As Spencer saw the head by his leg, his eyes shrank. Clearly, the thing that he worried about had


    happened. He could not get through everyone¡¯s phone and now Conny¡¯s head was thrown next to him.


    This meant that they all died, right?


    Who had such ability?


    It could not be that Jade hade back, right?


    As he sat on the master chair, the train of thoughts shed his mind. His eyes were already looking


    toward the outside.


    At this time, a person walked out of the darkness, it was Alex.


    He was alone.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, it¡¯s you?!¡±


    When Spencer saw Alex, he seemed to understand everything because Alex and the Fairy doctor were


    hooked up. The Fairy Doctor was a Spirit Severing expert who ranked third on the Flying Eagle


    Academy instructorbat leaderboard. She was a formidable figure second only to the two principals.


    It was no wonder that none of the people whom he sent out came back.


    However, seeing that Alex had returned to California, Spencer¡¯s jittery mood earlier instantly calmed


    down. As long as Jade had note back, he was not afraid of anything.


    Alex said, ¡°You¡¯re Spencer Queen?¡±


    On the other hand, Spencer asked, ¡°Did you kill all my people?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Alex nodded. ¡°If you only have six subordinates.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk to you!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Spencer looked at him with some interest. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you? Let me tell you


    something you don¡¯t like to hear. If it weren¡®t for Jade and the Fairy Doctor, you would have died ten


    thousand times. You¡¯re not even an ant in my eyes.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Then are you considered an ant in Colton Lawrence¡¯s eyes? Do you want to take over


    Colton¡¯s current ce?¡±


    When Spencer heard him, he looked at Alex for a good ten seconds before smiling. ¡°You¡¯re really


    interesting. What gives you the confidence to say such things? By virtue of you being Jade Benmore¡¯s


    disciple? But I can tell you responsibly that your master will nevere back.¡±


    Alex was startled, ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡±


    Spencer nodded his head.


    Alex said in surprise, ¡°How did she die?¡±


    Spencer¡®s divine sense that covered a few kilometers did not detect the aura of other powerful people


    at all, so he did not fear that Alex would run away. He picked up the wine bottle on the coffee table,


    took a sip, and then said, ¡°Your master went into Myriad Demon Valley. That is a gathering ce of


    demonic beasts. Even if Jade Benmore has supreme abilities, it is difficult for her to turn around the


    situation! Tell me, without Jade Benmore, what makes you say that kind of thing? On the ount that


    you¡®re the Fairy Doctor¡¯s sugarbaby?¡±


    Alex was shocked.


    Jade was a Five-star Warlord, yet she was dead.


    Without Jade, the greatestmander of the Flying Eagle squadron, wouldn¡¯t the ancient force field be


    broken at an even faster pace?


    As for Jade¡¯s death, Alex did not have much emotions on it. She was just a cheap master and he was


    forced anyway.


    Alex said, ¡°You think I need the help of a woman to help you get the position as the Left-Wing¡¯s


    Lieutenant? Since Jade is dead now, the Flying Eagles squadron have lost a Five-star Warlord. Have


    you thought of taking over Jade¡®s ce?¡±


    ¡°Jade¡¯s position?¡±


    Spencer was startled when he heard that. How could he not think about that?


    He was a megalomaniac. Jade¡¯s position that had reached the pinnacle was what he had always


    dreamed of. It fascinated him even more than being the Chief of America. But¡­ To rece Colton and


    be the newmander of the Flying Eagles, was it possible?


    Alex looked at Spencer and knew he was moved.


    But¡­ Spencer sneered and said, ¡°Your master died but you don¡¯t seem sad at all, huh?¡±


    Alex shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know why Jade took me as her disciple, right? Jade¡¯s


    cultivation style is different from others. She couldn¡¯t teach me anything at all, and she only did that


    because I¡¯ve healed her leg.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    Spencer Queen was finally emotionally moved.


    Jade Benmore¡¯ s poisoned leg from the bite was initially Colton¡¯s n in which Spencer was also


    involved in it. How could he not know? As a result, the expected result of Jade losing her leg hadn¡¯t


    happened, but a certain miracle doctor had cured her instead. That waspletely out of their


    expectations! They searched long and hard, but they couldn¡¯t find the identity of this miracle doctor.


    Never did he expect that it would be Alex.


    Meanwhile, Alex threw out a heavy temptation. ¡°Heavenly King Spencer, do you know about the


    Heavenly Law Pill?¡±


    When Spencer heard that, he stood up abruptly.


    The aura in his body also leaked out uncontrobly for an instant. Under Alex¡¯s Divine Eye and Third


    Eye, his heart raced wildly. Just now, judging from Spencer¡¯s sudden aura burst, his strength didn¡¯t


    seem to be as simple as just at Spirit Severing.


    ¡®Perhaps, it was a level higher than Spirit Severing? Didn¡¯t that mean he was a master at Tribtion


    Crossing realm?¡¯


    On the other hand, the Heavenly Law Pill was the most critical pill in order for a Tribtion Crossing


    master to break through the Void Shattering in order to advance into an immortal.


    It was no wonder Spencer¡¯s reaction was so big.


    ¡°You have a Heavenly Law Pill?¡± Spencer said with his bright eyes.


    ¡°No.¡± Alex shook his head.


    Spencer¡¯s face changed. Just when he was just about to tell Alex off for fooling around with him, Alex


    continued calmly, ¡°But, I know how to concoct a Heavenly Law Pill!¡±


    ¡°What? You can concoct a Heavenly Law Pill?¡±


    This time, Spencer¡¯s reaction was even bigger than before. ¡°What are you bragging about?¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°You should have heard about my win over the Fairy Doctor in the alchemy battle


    at Flying Eagles Academy, right? Though I said that I cheatedter on, it¡¯s obvious that those with


    discerning eyes could tell that I didn¡¯t cheat at all! So, if you can help me collect all the materials, I can


    completely help you concoct a Heavenly Law Pill. Otherwise, why would Jade take me as her disciple?¡±


    Spencer¡¯s eyes flickered. He fell for the temptation.


    He summarized all the information he had about Alex and went through it in his mind, only to find that


    maybe the guy was telling the truth, he might really be able to concoct a Heavenly Law Pill.


    It just so happened that Spencer knew all the materials needed for the Heavenly Law Pill.


    He immediately asked, ¡°Do you know which materials are needed to concoct the Heavenly Law Pill?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Of course. The first is the heavenlyw fruit, then there¡¯s stephania vine, sun fire spirit


    leaf, iced Ganoderma, green dragon wood, blood crystal grass¡­ Do I need to go on? There¡¯s seventy-


    six kinds of ingredients in total!¡±


    ¡°What conditions do you have?¡± Spencer asked.


    Alex smiled. ¡°Destroy the Lawrence family!¡±


    Spencer abruptly made a move by violently grabbing toward Alex.


    ¡°If I catch you now, wouldn¡¯t that be more direct?¡± Spencer was fast


    At this moment, the strength that heshed out waspletely not at the caliber of a Spirit Severing


    expert. This guy was really a Tribtion Crossing expert who had been hiding his strength!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t seem to have the power to resist Spencer¡¯s sudden movement. He watched as Spencer¡¯s


    hand came closer, grabbing his neck!


    Crack!


    In the end, Spencer exerted a force, causing Alex¡¯s neck to be¡­ Broken right away!


    Spencer¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he was a little dumbfounded. How could he have broken Alex¡¯s neck


    so easily? This guy was just too weak, right? Had Spencer just lost his chance to obtain a Heavenly


    Law Pill just like that?


    The next instant, he saw the Alex in front of him suddenly shrink and be smaller, like a deted


    ball. Finally, he became a thin piece of paper.


    It was actually a paper doll!


    ¡°Paper doll puppet!¡±


    Spencer threw away the paper doll violently. The next moment, he released his divine consciousness


    and locked onto a person who was floating in the air one kilometer away. The person was the real Alex.

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    There were many mystic arts in the Ultimate Book of Medicine.


    As Alex¡¯s cultivation level rose, some mystic arts within it would be unlocked one by one. They were all


    the same just like the previous Mystic Armor and the Ancient Forbidden Spell of the Twelve Runes


    later.


    On the other hand, the Paper Doll Puppet was an unlocked technique in the Ultimate Book of Medicine


    after Alex¡¯s cultivation level had reached the Core Formation.


    The full name of the technique was called ¡®Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms¡¯. The Paper Doll Puppet


    was only one of the applications within the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms.


    Alex had only learned this paper doll mystic art at the eleventh hour because he was about to face an


    expert who was many times stronger than himself. It needed to be applied together with ancient runes


    to exert its miraculous effects. Fortunately, Alex had learned the more profound usage of the runes in


    the Star Formation Board. Otherwise, Spencer would have seen through this Paper Doll Puppet.


    Whoosh!


    The paper doll that had been killed by Spencer burst into mes in that instant.


    In the next moment, only ashes were left. At the same time, Spencer gave a cold snort.


    He stamped his feet heavily on the ground. He was currently on the fifth floor of an iplete building,


    and there was a tform without a balcony in front of him. The entire building crumbled into dust when


    he stomped his feet.


    ¡®Alex Rockefeller, I didn¡¯t expect you to know a puppet technique like this. But, did you think a mere


    Core Formation cultivator like you would be able to escape from the palm of a Tribtion Crossing


    expert? You¡¯re too naive. I¡¯ll show you what it truly means to be a Tribtion Crossing expert!¡¯


    His body rose into the air and turned into a blood-colored stream of light, chasing in Alex¡¯s direction.


    Alex didn¡¯t dare to linger at all. He initially nned to say some pleasantries, but Spencer was truly


    terrifying.


    He turned out to be a Tribtion Crossing expert who was just a level away from breaking through the


    Void Shattering and bing an immortal! If he were to confront him, just a single touch would have


    disintegrated his soul!


    ¡°Three Realms Decree, heed my words, little demon. Go!¡±


    Alex grabbed a bunch of paper dolls, bit the tip of his tongue and sprayed a mouthful of blood on them.


    The paper dolls flew out of his hands and immediately changed into spiritual creatures.


    They originally had the size of his palm, but they instantly turned into warriors that were taller than an


    average human and abruptly approached the rushing Spencer.


    Then, without turning to look back, Alex activated the Imperial Sword Flight and fled to the southeast.


    Boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom!


    Alex¡¯s paper doll puppets weren¡¯t able to hold off Spencer for very long.


    Effortlessly, be destroyed all the thirty or so paper doll puppets in just a short three seconds. However,


    for a cultivator, three seconds was still a very long process, long enough to kill quite a few people.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With just three seconds, the distance between Alex and Spencer was increased by nearly ten


    kilometers. However, Spencer had already locked onto Alex with his divine consciousness.


    He had ced a mental imprint on Alex. With the help of this imprint, Spencer could easily perceive


    Alex¡¯s direction and location so that he wouldn¡¯t lose track of him.


    On the other hand, Ne immediately sensed the mental imprint and told Alex right away, ¡°My lord, he


    has left a soul imprint in you to lock onto your location. You won¡¯t be able to escape his tracking unless


    you enter some kind of realm that can iste your mental state. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be able to find you


    easily. I can devour this soul imprint.¡±


    Alex was taken aback. ¡°Devour it? What does that mean? You¡¯re going to eat it?¡±


    Ne replied, ¡°Yes, the soul imprint is actually a form of soul power. I can devour it, it¡¯s a snack for


    me.¡±


    Alex was speechless. As expected, a Benares Dragon was indeed extraordinary.


    However, Spencer¡¯s soul imprint was exactly what he wanted right now. Alex wanted to lure Spencer to


    enter the secret realm with him. Having him to follow Alex was a good thing. Once they reached the


    secret realm and into the spell formation, it would not be toote to devour the soul imprint by then.


    Alex¡¯s initial n was to sow discord and have Spencer and the Lawrence family quarrel and fight to


    the death among themselves. Never did he expect that Spencer would be more difficult to handle than


    he thought, and that didn¡¯t work out.


    And so, he refused Ne¡¯s suggestion.


    When he turned his head to look back, he saw Spencer had already caught up to him. The distance


    was at most three kilometers away.


    Swoosh!


    Alex threw out another paper doll.

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    When the paper doll hit the air, it transformed into a giant beast that was sixty-five feet tall! It stepped


    onto a cloud and spat ck fire with an imposing aura before ferociously rushing towards Spencer!


    In Spencer¡¯s mind, he knew that it was possible that it was just an illusion. It was impossible for it to be


    real. However, the giant beast¡¯s aura was overbearing, because the applied ancient runes on it had


    drawn the spiritual energy from its surroundings and even stirred up the power of the rules, making it


    look like a real one. When the overwhelming pressure came down on his


    head, an instinctive fear coursed through Spencer as he hurriedly dodged to the side.


    However, this was really just an illusion. The illusion broke when it fell to the ground.


    When Spencer found out that he had been fooled, the anger in his heart even rose further.


    He had been yed by an ant-like existence. How shameful!


    ¡®Chase!¡¯


    But at this moment, Alex had given up the Imperial Sword Flight. Instead, he rushed towards the


    ground and stowed away the Dragon Bone Sword mid-air. Just a she was about tond on the ground,


    a white cat jumped up. The moment it transformed into a giant cat demon with the armor covering its


    body, it caught the descending Alex in the air just in time.


    Then, it turned into a streak of white light on the ground, running forward like lightning.


    ¡®A monster?¡¯


    ¡®A pet?¡¯


    As Spencer watched the distant Alex and Whitey, the searing heat in his eyes intensified.


    Alex¡¯s endless methods up his sleeves even aroused Spencer¡¯s greed and strengthened his belief that


    he had to get his hands on Alex for his own use. If such a talented person couldn¡¯t be in his control,


    then he had to be destroyed.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The two moved in tandem, like supreme ghosts in the dark night.


    Whitey was much faster than Alex¡¯s Imperial Sword Flight. In addition, Alex had long nted two


    ancient runes on Whitey¡¯s body for speed enhancement, so it ran all the way like a meteoring


    down from the sky.


    asionally when they passed by upied ces, bursts of screams would ring out.


    They couldn¡¯t see clearly that it was just a white cat passing by. However, the rapid vibration of the


    airflow was iparably huge, just like the dull ¡®boom¡¯ sounds one would often hear from the windows


    nowadays due to the sonic boom when a supersonic aircraft flew in the sky at an astounding speed.


    On the other hand, Whitey¡¯s speed had broken the sound barrier. Furthermore, it was at close range.


    The ss windows of the houses along the roads shattered continuously, and the people at the side


    were tossed back by the air currents¡­ It was fortunate that Whitey had been careful along the road


    and tried to avoid the crowds. Otherwise, the sonic boom would have directly shattered the eardrums of


    those people if they had gotten too close.


    They had been running for half an hour.


    Finally Alex found a bigke, following the address that Dorothy had given him. And, he soon saw


    Dorothy, who was waiting for him on the edge of the bigke.


    ¡°Hubby, over here!¡±


    At this moment, Dorothy was wearing sportswear and holding the Fiery Phoenix Bow in her hands.


    When she saw Spencer who was in hot pursuit behind Alex from a distance, she immediately grabbed


    a golden spirit arrow and nocked it in her bow.


    Whoosh!


    The Fiery Phoenix arrow turned into a phoenix with an unrelenting killing intent, shooting out towards


    Spencer. After Dorothy shot the arrow, she immediately shouted at Alex, ¡°Follow rue!¡±


    She turned around and jumped into theke right away.


    Alex didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He dived into theke with Whitey to follow after Dorothy, sinking down into


    the water quickly.


    Spencer avoided the Fiery Phoenix arrow and stood by theke, but he was stunned for a moment.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the Galileo Dungeon below?¡¯


    ¡°Hmph, this guy, seriously. Instead of taking the way out given to him, he¡¯d rather dive right into the


    depths of hell!¡±

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    Spencer had already disclosed the Galileo Dungeon to Flying Eagles Academy through others. The


    people over there would have been working on how to go in and study the secrets within it.


    However, it was not so soon. At the very least, they would first send a scouting team to explore the


    inside. Once those people encountered the spell formations in it, they woulde out and ask for the


    help from the Formation Department.


    However, Alex had made his appearance.


    Spencer originally thought that the previous arrangements had been all for naught, but he didn¡¯t expect


    that this guy personally woulde out here. More importantly, how did Alex find out about this ce?


    ¡®Did the Fairy Doctor tell him? That was great! There were a few masters from the Left-wing Troop


    waiting idly for opportunities inside!¡¯


    Spencer sneered, then followed after them. The way he fell into the water was much more


    domineering. As he entered theke, the water in front was automatically separated, forming a


    downward path that was suspended in the air for him.


    He stepped on the water, going down into theke as though he was walking on a slope.


    ***


    ¡°What..? What is this ce?¡±


    Alex was stunned for a moment as he looked at the huge building at the bottom of theke. He didn¡®t


    know whatke it was in the first ce. Anyway, it was particrly deep and it was alreadyte at night


    too.


    After reaching the bottom of theke, it was really pitch-ck. Even though he was a Core Formation


    expert, he could only roughly make out the outlines in the darkness.


    At this time, Dorothy flicked her fingers. A small me ignited at her fingertips. This kind of me was


    very special. Even if it was lit up in the water, it could be safe and sound too. It illuminated the building


    in front of them.


    As Alex fixed his gaze on it, he was a little surprised. It looked like a certain ancient temple or


    monastery. Furthermore, the size of the building was huge. There were variousmunity buildings


    that were clearly separated, and they were also preserved in a perfect manner.


    ¡°How could this temple be built under this kind ofke?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it either. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t ake before this! ¡± Dorothy replied. As they talked, they


    walked closer to it. When they turned around, they found that Spencer had not chased after them.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange, why didn¡¯t that guy pursue us?¡±


    Alex had done so many things and went to face off Spencer in person without hesitating to risk his life.


    It was all to lure him here into the secret realm. If Spencer were to turn back halfway, wouldn¡¯t all the


    effort be in vain?


    ¡°Should Ihave sniped him just now?¡± Dorothy said regretfully as the arrow she shot just now had


    revealed her whereabouts.


    However, Spencer almost caught up to Alex at that time. It was impossible for Dorothy to do nothing in


    that situation.


    However, at this time, Ne spoke through the mental voice transmission, ¡°He¡¯s here. I can also trace


    the soul imprint that he has ced on you back to him. Perhaps he thinks that you won¡¯t be able to get


    away anyway, so he didn¡¯t chase after you so fast.¡±


    A whim struck Alex as he said, ¡°Forget about it, let¡¯s head in before talking anymore. That guy isn¡¯t just


    a Spirit Severing realm cultivator, but he¡¯s a terrifying Tribtion Crossing realm expert. I used the


    Heavenly Law Pill to tempt him, hoping that he would turn against his own allies, but I didn¡¯t expect that


    he would want to catch me instead. Luckily I have made an advanced preparation.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Dorothy asked in concern.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°The effect of the Paper Doll Curse is very good indeed.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at the main gate of the ancient temple.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡±


    ¡°There are people inside this ancient temple!¡±

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    Dorothy was now a Profound Mystic expert. With her strong divine mental powers, she soon


    discovered that something wasn¡¯t right. She had been to the ancient temple in theke before. On that


    previous asion, there was no one inside or outside the ancient temple. However, now, as they


    approached the gate, her divine consciousness sensed someone in the vicinity.


    At the same time, she also sensed the approaching Spencer.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    Spencer¡¯s voice rang out. He suddenly sped up as he spoke to Alex, ¡°How about we make a deal?


    Sign a Soul Contract with me for fifty years, or until I reach the Void Shattering stage. Concoct pills


    earnestly for me during this period, and I won¡¯t treat you poorly! You¡¯ve killed Maxwell Lawrence and


    taken away two daughter-inws of the Lawrences. You¡¯ve even broken Michael Lawrence¡¯s lower part


    with your hypnosis. The Lawrence family will not let you off the hook until they¡¯ve destroyed all of your


    family! Besides, Jade Benmore is also dead now. No one can protect you anymore. I am the only one


    who can help you.¡±


    The moment Spencer said this, Alex nched and nced at Dorothy subconsciously.


    As expected, her gaze was surprised, annoyed, and angry.


    However, it turned into exasperation in the end. Dorothy red at Alex fiercely. ¡°You provoked other


    women again?¡±


    Alex scratched his head. ¡°Uh, this¡­ It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t say anything, I don¡¯t want to know either,¡± Dorothy said.


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Once he signed the Soul Contract, his life would no longer belong to him. Only a fool would sign that


    kind of contract.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The two of them rushed into the temple. On the right side of the entrance, there was a huge stone


    monument with two silver words ¡®K Temple¡¯ engraved on it.


    Every alphabet gave off a wondrous and mysterious charm. However, since Spencer was catching up


    to them, Alex didn¡¯t waste too much time looking at it. Once they entered the temple, there was a force


    field that could iste theke water from the outside world.


    However, this force field had no other restrictions, so the two of them easily entered the courtyard of


    K Temple. As the pressure on their body lightened, theke water disappeared around them. The


    two people had used their spiritual powers to construct a spiritual barrier around them to block out the


    lake water from soaking them wet. Hence, their clothes and shoes were not wet at this time.


    Even Whitey was dry, not a single fur on it was wet.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Just then, two people rushed out from K Temple.


    The moment Alex saw them, he recognized one of them. It was an instructor from Flying Eagles


    Academy, the sword cultivator that Holly had recently been apprenticed to, Jason Moss. Jason still had


    a deep impression of Alex. When he caught sight of Alex, he recognized him immediately. ¡°Alex


    Rockefeller? Why are you here?¡±


    Alex quickly said, ¡°Instructor Moss, the situation is urgent. Someone is chasing after us at the back. Let


    us in quickly.¡±


    The man beside Jason asked him, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the new disciple that the Fairy Doctor took in,¡± Jason replied.


    ¡°Ah, the guy who cheated during the alchemy battle. What good luck you have! The Fairy Doctor still


    epted him as her disciple even though you cheated. You have to thank your lucky stars for that!¡±


    Then, after a pause, he continued, ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re a freshman. Who allowed you toe out? And how


    did youe here?¡±


    Alex turned around and saw that Spencer had entered the temple as well.


    He was even more anxious in that instant.


    ¡°Instructors, the person who¡¯s chasing us is here, and that person is extremely dangerous. He may


    even kill you both!¡± Alex said urgently.


    Jason immediately ushered them into the temple¡¯s main entrance.


    Meanwhile, the man beside Jason looked at Spencer who wasing over and coldly said, ¡°Rx,


    this ce is under Flying Eagles Academy¡¯s jurisdiction now. Who dares to make trouble here? And


    you¡¯re a student of our Flying Eagles Academy. Even if he¡¯s bold, he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you!¡±


    Then, he pulled out his sword and pointed it at Spencer.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bullying our academy¡¯s students? Give me a reason. Otherwise, the


    consequences won¡¯t be pretty!¡±


    Spencer snorted and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen me, there¡¯s no other way for you but death!¡±

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    The person brandishing his de was also a Combat Department instructor in Flying Eagles Academy,


    Tegan Qualle. Jason was the best sword cultivator, whereas Tegan was the best sabre cultivator.


    Indeed, Flying Eagles Academy had gotten information on the secret realm of K Temple, and the


    acquired information was arranged by Spencer¡¯s people. Spencer expected that after receiving the


    information, Flying Eagles Academy would take some time for discussion before they entered the


    secret realm, but he had made a miscalction¡­ It was because the situation at the Dragon King¡¯s


    Grotto was not known after the two Flying Eagles Academy¡¯s principals had entered it with many


    masters from the academy. And, the battle within the ancient force field was also getting dire.


    Recently, the news came by saying that the Five-star Warlord, Jade Benmore, may be in a bad


    situation, so the higher-ups had given firm orders that the academy had to do everything possible to


    stabilize the situation and send reinforcements as soon as possible to search for the whereabouts of


    Jade and the others.


    Therefore, after receiving the news of the secret realm, Flying Eagles Academy immediately sent


    someone over to take charge and explore the ce.


    They hoped that they could find a glimmer of hope within the secret realm.


    This time, Jason and Tegan led the teams. In addition, thirty strong academy students were urgently


    summoned to enter the secret realm and explore it. The thirty students, who were apanied by five


    instructors, had already entered the secret realm.


    Meanwhile, Jason and Tegan were guarding the entrance. They carried a special magical device that


    enabled them to keep in touch with the people within the secret realm. If an unexpected situation arose


    inside, Jason and Tegan would immediately head in after the people requested for a rescue.


    This was a kind of adventure, but it was also a kind of practical training.


    A practical training in a secret realm generally had a low risk factor, which could not be said the same


    for the battlefield within the ancient forcefield. Therefore, the academy was willing to allow the students


    to enter the new secret realm to train and umtebat experience. It was also a necessary


    course that could increase die chances of survival on the battlefield in the future.


    As for the sabre cultivator, Tegan, his temper was even more explosivepared to Jason. When he


    heard Spencer¡¯s words, he went through the roof immediately.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?! ¡±


    ¡°This area is under Flying Eagles Academy¡¯s jurisdiction, and I¡¯m an instructor of Flying Eagles


    Academy. How dare you wish to kill me? What right do you have?¡±


    ¡°Come here, kneel down and apologize. Tell me, why the hell do you want to kill our students from the


    academy?¡±


    Spencer gave him a cold look. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to kneel down and apologize? Are you even worthy?¡±


    He didn¡¯t stop his advance. He turned his gaze towards Alex and said, ¡°How about it? Do you agree


    with the proposal I just made? Sign the Soul Contract and be my servant for fifty years, and then you


    will be free after that!¡±


    Alex directly replied, ¡°No way!¡±


    Meanwhile, Tegan, who had been ignored and treated like air, was furious. He tightened the grip on his


    sabre and he thrust it in Spencer¡¯s direction. ¡°Stop right there! If you take another step forward, I shall


    kill you!¡±


    Spencer shook his head. ¡°The instructors of Flying Eagles Academy are getting worse by the


    generations.¡±


    Having said that, he took another step forward. ¡°I¡¯ve taken another step. How are you going to kill me?¡±


    Tegan rushed forward immediately.


    Alex reminded, ¡°No, don¡¯t! He¡¯s a Tribtion Crossing expert!¡±


    However, Tegan didn¡¯t believe that, with a sneer on his face.


    ¡®A Tribtion Crossing expert? Do you even know what kind of existence a Tribtion Crossing expert


    is? You probably don¡¯t even know what Tribtion Crossing is!¡¯


    And so, Tegan¡¯s movements did not stop even a little. ¡°Stars and Sea Strike!¡±


    He brought out his most lethal move.


    Meanwhile, Spencer just pped him casually. That gesture he made was like one swatting a fly.


    Boom!


    Tegan flied together with the sabre that he swatted mmed onto the ground.


    Within K Temple, even the ground seemed to be protected by certain rules. The blow from the


    Tribtion Crossing expert, Spencer, had directly smashed Tegan into a mush of flesh and even


    shattered his sabre, but the green bricks on the ground didn¡¯t show any signs of damage at all. It even


    let out a bell-like echo.


    Tegan had been pped to death with just a single blow. His soul floated out from his body, looking like


    a miniature version of himself. His face was full of disbelief and felt a great fear. Never did he expect


    that he would be killed just like that.


    What was more unexpected was that the man in front of his eyes was really a Tribtion Crossing


    expert


    Even Jason was stunned.

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    Two secondster, Jason summoned his natal flying sword and said to Alex and Dorothy, ¡°Hurry, go


    inside till the end, and the secret realm¡¯s entrance will be there. Find the students inside and tell them


    what happened here!¡±


    Jason nned to fight to the death here.


    However, he couldn¡¯t even beat the Fairy Doctor. He was just a half-stepped Spirit Severing cultivator.


    How would he be able to deal with Spencer?


    ¡°Instructor Moss, don¡¯t force yourself! Don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices! ¡±As Alex shouted, he pulled


    out another paper doll and pinched his fingers to evoke an ancient rune, pulling Tegan¡¯s soul into the


    paper doll in his hand.


    It actually turned into the ¡°alive Tegan¡± once again.


    Boom!


    Jason was already facing off against Spencer with his sword in hand. Jason was stronger than Tegan,


    and the flying sword


    was not amon item, but a half-mystical tool. He was able tounch five moves before Spencer


    defeated him. His body fell to the ground heavily as he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    The paper doll that Tegan had possessed suddenly yelled, ¡°Go, both of you, hurry and go!¡±


    He rushed towards Spencer and wrapped his arms around him, yelling continuously.


    At first, Alex intended to use his abilities to save Tegan, but he didn¡¯t expect the instructor would make


    such a choice. Seeing him doing this made Alex aware that it was extremely difficult to ensure Tegan¡¯s


    chance of survival. If Spencer were to simply p him one time, his soul would be gone.


    In the midst of busyness, Alex pulled out another Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms.


    ¡°Three Realms Decree, ghosts and gods. Descend!¡±


    ¡°Paper doll as the world, fresh blood as essence. Unite!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Alex used his own blood and quicklypleted the Paper Doll Curse.


    Tegan¡¯s body immediately inted like a ball, bing three times its size in an instant. The arms


    around Spencer grew firmer, and the exerted strength was also surprisingly great. At this time, Alex


    pulled Jason and rushed into the inside with Dorothy, seeing a dark portal at the end of the path.


    Dorothy reminded him that the portal was right there. Alex didn¡¯t think about it at all, running head first


    into it!


    They went through the same dark, suffocating feeling they felt when they previously passed through a


    portal. Two secondster, Alex felt a fluctuation from the Chaos Bead in his mind pce the moment


    he passed through the portal.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there something inside this secret realm?¡±


    When he raised his head, what he saw was intriguing.


    K Temple stood in front of him once again. He appeared at K Temple¡¯s entrance again¡­ It was


    as though the portal had transported him right back to the entrance once again.


    ¡°Are you serious? Did the portal send us to the wrong ce?¡±


    The bigger problem was that Dorothy was gone, and even Whitey was gone. Only Jason was with him!


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, Whitey¡­¡±


    Alex immediately became anxious and looked around, wondering if they had been caught by Spencer.


    But, they had clearly entered the portal together!


    Jason coughed twice before saying, ¡°Stop shouting, they¡¯re not here.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯te in?¡±


    ¡°They did! It¡¯s just that the portal of K Temple is a little weird. The point of entry into the secret realm


    is not fixed, and it¡¯s random. We were teleported here, but they may be elsewhere.¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Such a teleportation portal exists?!¡±


    However, when he thought about it, it was probably better that such a portal existed. In that way,


    Spencer wouldn¡¯t be able to find them right away.


    ¡°Then, why are we back at the entrance?¡± Alex asked.


    Jason shook his head. ¡°This is the real K Temple, the one outside is just an empty shell! Look at this


    stone monument, doesn¡¯t it look bigger than the previous one?¡±

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    As Alex raised his head to take a look at it, he was immediately surprised.


    This was not just bigger than the previous one. It was muchrger than the previous one.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Looking at the stone monument from the position that he was standing in, he found that the majestic


    stone monument extended all the way to the sky and prated into the clouds, yet he couldn¡¯t even


    see the end of it. The two words ¡®K Temple¡¯ also gave off a more mysterious vibe and wondrous


    charm than the one before.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Alex looked at the stone monument, then to the temple¡¯s high wall that was numerous times


    taller than the previous one he had seen and the huge gate that was hundreds of meters tall. Alex¡¯s


    mouth dropped open, unable to be closed.


    ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ve be smaller instead?¡±


    Otherwise, what other exnation was there to this strange phenomenon?


    Jason said, ¡°You could put it that way too. Everything in the universe is rtive. The real body of this


    secret realm is K Temple, but theke outside it isn¡¯trge. ording to logic, a normal space would


    neither be able to amodate a huge temple like this nor the stone monument. This ce can be


    understood as a dimensional space.¡±


    Obviously, Alex knew what a dimensional space was. It was a ce connected to another void, just like


    this storage purse.


    At this moment, the Chaos Bead in his mind pce vibrated more violently, pointing him straight


    towards the inside of K Temple.


    At the same time, Alex said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    On the one hand, the vigorous state of the Chaos Bead indicated that it had discovered something


    good for sure. And, Alex also didn¡¯t know the location of Dorothy and Whitey¡¯snding point. He


    needed to find them soon so that they would not run into Spencer alone.


    However, Jason had been injured by Spencer just now, and his injuries were quite serious. Alex took a


    look, then pulled out a healing pill from his storage purse and handed it over to Jason. ¡°Instructor Moss,


    this pill is effective for you. Hurry up and eat it. I¡¯ll treat you after that.¡±


    Jason nced at it before leaning closer to smell it. ¡°This¡­ This is a Nine Tripod Cauldron


    Rejuvenation Fill, a fifth-grade pill! Where did you get it from? Did the Fairy Doctor give it to you?¡±


    Alex shook his head.


    Jason said, ¡°That¡¯s true. The Fairy Doctor can¡¯t concoct the Nine Tripod Cauldron Rejuvenation Pill,


    because she doesn¡¯t have the recipe at all. Previously, someone came and asked her for it, but she


    couldn¡¯t concoct it¡­ Y-you¡¯re just going to give it to me so casually?¡±


    As he said that, he shook his head. ¡°This pill is too valuable, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Just eat it. I have a lot more.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I concocted it myself. If you feel embarrassed, just gather one batch of its materials for me once we


    get back! The situation now is special, the guy just now is very strong. He¡¯s Spencer Queen, one of the


    Three Heavenly Kings under the Left-wing Lieutenant, Colton Lawrence from the Flying Eagles. Since


    you¡¯ve run into him chasing after me, he will definitely kill you too! So, hurry it up!¡±


    When Jason heard that, he was stunned. Of course, he knew about the Heavenly King, Spencer


    Queen.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s Spencer Queen!¡±


    What surprised him even more was that Alex could concoct the Nine Tripod Cauldron Rejuvenation Pill.


    Under Alex¡¯s urging, Jason ate the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Immediately afterward, Alex ced the Zharvakko talisman that he had prepared early on Jason. In


    just a few seconds, Jason could feel that the injuries on his body were recovering at an incredible


    speed.


    He would be able to move freely soon.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ You¡¯re simply a miracle doctor!¡±


    Alex wasn¡¯t interested in Jason¡¯s surprised reaction, so he quickly rushed towards K Temple¡¯s


    entrance.


    As a result, Alex felt something wrong when he stepped in about three hundred meters from the


    entrance. He had entered a spell formation.


    Dorothy was right.


    This secret realm really did have a mysterious spell formation. He already encountered the spell


    formation before he even entered the entrance!


    Jason, who followed behind him, asked, ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    Just as he said that, the magical device that allowed him to contact the academy students lit up. There


    was something like apass on it, with an arrow pointing straight towards the southeast direction.


    ¡°A student is in danger, I have to go over there immediately!¡±


    As Jason said that, he rushed towards the southeast direction right there and then¡­

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! ¡± Alex shouted a reminder.


    However, it was toote.


    Jason rushed over a dozen steps but be triggered the restrictions on the spell formation. An imposing


    and majestic force suddenly rushed up from the ground, turning into a Shura phantom before shing


    at Jason.


    Boom!


    The sword wielded by the Shura phantom was not real. However, the tremendous power was not


    illusory.


    It beat Jason and sent him flying to fall hard back to Alex¡¯s feet. Fortunately, the Shura phantom did not


    mean to kill people. Otherwise, with its sudden appearance and that blow, even if Jason didn¡¯t die, he


    would have suffered serious injuries.


    At this moment, he got up to his feet slowly. ¡°Holy s*it, what the heck was that?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s an Octagon Tiger Prison Formation. If you rush around blindly, you will be harmed by the


    restrictions ced on the spell formation.¡±


    ¡°Octagon Tiger Prison Formation? Why have I never heard of it before?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know spell formations, it¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t heard of it¡±


    Jason scratched his head, then said, ¡°Oh right, I remember now. I heard that you previously joined the


    Formation Department. So, can you break this spell formation?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, wait a bit.¡±


    After saying that, Alex began to break the spell formation.


    After experiencing the incident earlier, Jason didn¡¯t dare to make any moves. He sat down on the


    ground and pulled out a pack of cigarettes before smoking it happily.


    He also threw a cigarette at Alex. ¡°Here, have one!¡±


    When Alex was in university, he used to smoke as well. However, he stopped after getting together with


    Dorothy! Anyway, he did not have a habit of smoking, so it didn¡¯t matter whether he quitted smoking or


    not. At this moment, he took the cigarette and ignited a ball of Elixir Fire on his fingertip, lighting the


    cigarette.


    Jason asked Alex, ¡°Why is Spencer Queen chasing you down?¡±


    As Alex worked on breaking the spell formation, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s a personal thing.¡±


    ¡°Brat, you have so many tricks.¡± After a pause, Jason continued, ¡°You said your de is a divine


    artifact, and it holds its own Sword Intent Edict. Can you show it to me again? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t


    snatch it from you.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°No can do.¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°This natal magical treasure is like a wife. I¡¯ll never lend it out.¡±


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Jason puffed out a smoke ring.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Meanwhile, Alex managed to break the formation when Jason puffed half his cigarette.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    The Octagon Tiger Prison formation was actually simr to ying tic-tac-toe. As long as he could find


    the core and tricks of the spell formation, it wasn¡¯t difficult to break it! After breaking the formation, the


    orientation within it moved, causing another scene to appear in front of their eyes. As a result, the two


    of them saw another three people sitting not far in front of them.


    It was a man and two women. All of them were from Flying Eagles Academy.


    ¡°Instructor Thompson!¡± Jason saw them and ran over immediately.


    Among the three of them, one of the women was also an instructor like him. Her name was Juliette


    Thompson. She was from the Smelting Department, so she was very proficient in magical treasures


    and even had quite a lot of achievements in the archeology field. That was why she had followed along


    to enter the secret realm this time.


    At this moment, she was sitting slumped over on the ground, obviously injured.


    ¡°Instructor Moss, thank goodness you¡¯re finally here! Or else, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. We


    hadn¡¯t even entered K Temple¡¯s entrance, yet we ended up trapped in this spell formation until now,


    ¡± Juliette struggled to stand up as she spoke.


    The other man and woman had also stood up.


    Just then, as soon as the woman saw Alex, she eximed and rushed over to him immediately,


    throwing herself into his arms. ¡°Alex Rockefeller! Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    ¡°Luna Flores?¡±


    Seeing the familiar woman in his arms, Alex was stunned and was slightly panicked.


    His wife was in the secret realm. Would she see this?!


    This was probably the same inner thoughts of all cheating men at this moment. On the other hand,


    when Jason at the side had a clear look at Luna¡¯s face, his mouth instantly dropped open in surprise.


    ¡®Luna Flores is Principal Henderson¡¯s biological daughter. Why is she hugging Alex? Oh, no, not only


    hugging, she¡¯s also kissing¡­ Oh my god, how can this little devil be so proactive? She hasn¡¯t been


    interested in any men. But now, she looks like she¡¯s forcefully kissing Alex!¡¯


    Juliette also had simr thoughts as him.


    Meanwhile, the other male student beside them had a somewhat dejected look in his eyes¡­ This


    wasn¡¯t anyone else but Stan Cooley, the student from Flying Eagles Academy whom Alex had beaten


    in a match on his first day and learned barking several times after the loss!


    Seeing Luna jumping on Alex and making out with him so passionately, Stan was extremely envious


    and hateful!


    Luna was a beauty with lofty status and a high cultivation base. She was definitely a goddess that


    thousands of people sought after. In addition, many people already knew about the news of Maxwell


    Lawrence¡¯s death¡­ Now that they were trapped in the spell formation and unable to leave, Stan wasn¡¯t


    depressed, but he even felt that it was a blessed opportunity for him to get closer to the goddess.


    It may even be a praised tale on everyone¡¯s lips. Unexpectedly, a tale would still bloom from this,


    but the male lead would not be him. Instead, it became the guy whom he resented deeply.


    ¡°Get down!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°No!¡±


    p!


    Alex pped Luna¡¯s back. It felt as though he had hit everyone¡¯s heart at the scene. It felt particrly


    surreal, but it was the reality.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alex asked, clearly in a bad mood. Now that Spencer was in the area,


    Luna would also be in danger.


    Luna answered evasively, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve killed Maxwell Lawrence, right? The Lawrence family is


    out for your head now, is that true?¡±


    When this statement came out, the few people present were shocked. They didn¡¯t know about this


    before.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Maxwell Lawrence, but that¡¯s not the point. More importantly, your second aunt, Jade


    Benmore, is dead now. The Lawrence family is going to rebel, and Spencer Queen is here. He will not


    let anyone here off the hook.¡±


    Having said that, Alex couldn¡¯t help but me himself a little. If he hadn¡¯te here, maybe these


    people wouldn¡¯t have been implicated, and the sword cultivation instructor whom he met at the


    entrance just now wouldn¡¯t have died either!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Commander Benmore¡­ is dead?!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Commander Benmore is the strongest person in America, perhaps even the


    strongest of all mankind. How could she die? If she really is¡­ Then, the Flying Eagles are done for.


    Without the Flying Eagles led by Commander Benmore in the ancient force field, there¡¯s no way to stop


    the demonic beasts¡¯ attacks there. They will break through the defense line soon. When the time


    comes, all of humanity will be in danger.¡±


    The few people¡¯s minds werepletely stunned by Alex¡¯s news.


    Including Luna, who was now rmed and fearful. She hurriedly climbed down from Alex and asked,


    ¡°Where did you get the news?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Spencer Queen said it¡­ Actually, I suddenly recalled that I heard this by chance from


    Maxwell Lawrene two days ago. At the time, he mentioned in one sentence that Jade would be


    powerless to protect herself and she¡¯s most likely dead in Myriad Demon Valley. Coupled with the way


    Spencer spoke about it, it can be concluded that it¡¯s more or less a conspiracy by


    the Lawrence family.¡±


    Jason agreed. ¡°Flying Eagles Academy only got the news this morning, stating that Commander


    Benmore may be in trouble. The source of the news was also from Left-wing Lieutenant Lawrence, but


    it¡¯s dyed by two days! Anything could happen within two days¡¯ time! It¡¯s even enough to kill


    Commander Benmore in Myriad Demon Valley. This Colton Lawrence is simply a sinner of mankind!¡±


    Jason cried with grief.


    ¡°What about Instructor Quelle?¡± Juliette asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s killed by Spencer,¡± Jason replied.


    Juliette¡¯s heart skipped a beat ¡°Oh no, we¡¯re currently only on the periphery of K Temple. The


    teleportation portal that we took toe in will teleport us all to different locations. If other students


    encounter Spencer, will they also be in danger?¡±


    At this moment, the Chaos Bead in Alex¡¯s mind pce vibrated even more vigorously.

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    However, this time, because the Chaos Bead was entangled on the Chaos Tree, it didn¡¯t fly out on its


    own, but swayed constantly on the tree.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and look!¡± Alex said and then looked toward Luna. ¡°Spencer is a master at the rank of


    Tribtion Crossing, and he can kill people without blinking. You shouldn¡¯t go! All of you should stay


    inside this Octagon Tiger Prison Formation. Here, I¡¯ll tweak the formation a little, and it¡¯ll be the safest


    ce now.¡±


    However, Luna disagreed!


    On the other hand, Jason and Juliette were instructors and couldn¡¯t ept being protected by a


    student by hiding out in a formation and not daring to go out. How would they face their students in the


    future if they did that?


    As a result, at this moment, the hundred meter tall gates of K Temple slowly opened, and two


    students from the Flying Eagles Academy fled out from it in a panic. They had blood covering their


    heads and faces and were shouting, ¡°Help, who can help us? Instructor Moss, Instructor Thompson,


    where are you guys?!¡±


    The magic treasure in Jason¡¯s hands was making loud noises.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m here!¡±


    Jason rushed over, the distance of three hundred meters was not far to him, and it was one that he


    could cover in the blink of an eye. However, just as he rushed over to the spot of two hundred meters, a


    stream of light flew out from the gates, wrapping around one of the student¡¯s necks.


    Whoosh!


    Blood burst upward into the sky.


    A head fell.


    When the stream of light dissipated, a figure appeared.


    When Luna got a clear look at the person, she eximed in surprise, ¡°Fergus Morse, how bold of you!


    You dared to kill students of the Flying Eagles Academy in front of me. Are you rebelling?!¡±


    As she was talking, Jason had rushed over.


    With a sh of his sword, he flung Fergus¡¯s long saber away and rescued the other student.


    Luna was furious and was about to leap forward.


    Alex quickly grabbed her, ¡°Watch it. There¡¯s something wrong! Do you know this person?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the left-wing lieutenant¡¯s subordinate, Fergus. One of the Eighteen Knights! This b*stard, he¡¯s


    usually so respectful when he sees me, but he¡¯s so cruel today.¡±


    At this moment, Fergus turned his head.


    Both his eyes were blood red, and there was a bloodthirsty and cruel look in them, like a wolf. He let


    out a roar and brandished his long saber, dashing forward into the group.


    ng!


    Jason pushed the student away and intercepted his blow.


    When their des collided, Jason¡¯s sword was flung off, and Fergus pressed forward, the


    bloodthirstiness and frenzied fighting momentum was stronger than his! He shed with his de


    fiercely, aiming for Jason¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Instructor Moss, watch out!¡± Juliette shot a sh of silver light.


    Her weapon was a pair of silver rings that radiated brilliance and rang with a clear sound. One of the


    silver rings blocked Fergus¡¯s de, while the other went hurtling toward his chest.


    Roar!


    At this time, Fergus let out a wild roar, and a ck shadow appeared behind him. He batted Juliette¡¯s


    silver rings away and raised his long saber, dashing toward Juliette.


    Ne spoke up at this moment through mental voice transmission to Alex, ¡®My lord, it¡¯s Blood Shura!


    Blood Shura has possessed that person!¡¯

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    ¡°What¡¯s a Blood Shura?¡±


    Alex had never heard of this term, but he quickly knew what it was. Fergus¡¯s strength was not stronger


    than Jason¡¯s, and it even was weaker.


    Juliette Thompson had joined the fray.


    With two against one, it was reasonable to think that it would be easy to take a single person down.


    However, after being possessed by the Blood Shura, Fergus seemed to be warlike, and nothing


    held him back. Not only that, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions to defend in the slightest. On the


    contrary, all that was in his mind was to attack, again and again.


    It was as though he was not afraid of death or injuries.


    Swoosh!


    Jason cut off Fergus¡¯s right arm with his sword and thought that Fergus would back off and escape.


    However, that didn¡¯t happen.


    Fergus continued to attack with one arm.


    Boom!


    Juliette¡¯s silver ring hit Fergus in the chest, and this blow exhausted all the strength in Juliette, and the


    effect was impressive. Fergus¡¯s chest copsed inwardpletely, and blood spurted out. Even his


    heart had been sted to pieces.


    Juliette fell to the ground on her butt and thought to herself, ¡®He should be dead now, right?¡¯


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Fergus still didn¡¯t die even with a shattered heart but was still as


    ferocious as he was before. The phantom of the Shura behind him didn¡¯t disappear but became even


    more brutal and violent. Fergus swung his long saber down fiercely, the blood-colored de stretched


    thirty meters.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Juliette didn¡¯t expect Fergus to make a sudden attack, and she couldn¡¯t defend herself at all.


    Just as she was about to activate her silver rings once again, the tip of the de had already reached


    the front of her eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯


    In an instant, Juliette¡¯s heart froze. A sword that was ten meters long materialized out of thin air in front


    of her, blocking Fergus¡¯s saber forcefully.


    It was Alex who had made his move. After that, Luna, with her Sky-Devil Zither, also joined the battle.


    However, Fergus, who the Blood Shura had possessed, was immune to the disturbing effect from the


    Sky-Devil Zither, and it was utterly ineffective. The fact that he had a shattered heart also didn¡¯t affect


    hisbat effectiveness, the bloodied wounds inflicted on him from the killing sound wave arcs made


    from the Sy-Devil Zither.


    As for Stan Cooley¡­ Well, Fergus just acted as though Stan didn¡¯t exist.


    Boom!


    Another blow.


    Alex used the Sword Intent Edict formed from the ancient runes on his sword to cross des with


    Fergus¡¯s long saber, and a crack appeared in the surrounding space. The tremor from the turbulence


    was overwhelming, and Alex felt as though the Chi and blood in him were churning. He almost lost his


    grip on the Dragon Bone Sword in his hand.


    Whoosh!


    Ne transformed into the Benares Dragon Battle Armor, covering Alex¡¯s body. The Dragon Bone


    Sword glistened and brightened up as though it had a bonus effect added to it.


    As for the Chaos Bead in his mind pce, it had started to bounce with extreme excitement. It


    produced a suction force, absorbing the energy of the ck Shura phantom behind Fergus.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At this time, Jason and the rest of the group were utterly stunned.


    The Benares Dragon Battle Armor on Alex was not only beautiful, but it was also awesome.


    ¡°Retreat! Go back into the Octagon Tiger Prison Formation!¡± Alex roared.


    Fergus, who the Blood Shura had possessed, was just too strange, and it was a wise choice to use the


    formation to deal with him instead. Also, he realized that Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch had a special effect


    on the Blood Shura.


    Juliette just had a narrow brush with death, and she was still awfully pale. She kept repeatedly


    shouting, ¡°What the hell is this? How did you encounter this? He¡¯s not Fergus. He¡¯s no longer human!¡±


    The student who had run out from K Temple and was rescued cried as he spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know what


    he is either! He killed several people! Five of us students gathered together midway, and we met this


    guy in one of the corridors in the temple. He didn¡¯t say anything and justshed out with the intent to


    kill.¡±


    After a pause, he seemed to recall a terrifying scene and said, ¡°Those who were killed by him, all the


    blood in their body vanished and became like a dried-up corpse.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Some people from the group nced at the student who had just died. Sure enough, the corpse had


    shriveled up, and it looked like a corpse that had been dead for a long time. Even the blood stters on


    the ground had disappeared.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Blood Shura,¡± Alex said. ¡°The evilest and cruelest among the Shura tribes.¡±


    This information naturally came from Ne. He had also just gotten the information.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Blood Shura?¡±

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    Everyone was puzzled, but now was not the time to answer questions. Instead, the group quickly


    retreated into the formation. When Fergus stepped into the formation, Alex one handedly formed a seal


    and outlined an ancient rune to change the formation arrangement, trapping Fergus inside an area.


    Roar, roar, roar!


    Everyone saw that Fergus seemed to be locked inside an invisible cage, and he rushed from left to


    right but was unable toe out.


    They looked at Fergus in shock, then at Alex with the same expressions.


    Juliette said, ¡°Alex, your level of formation probably wouldn¡¯t lose to Dewey Schulz and Owain Lester


    from the Formation Department in the Flying Eagles Academy.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re my disciples,¡± Alex calmly replied.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Just then, Fergus¡¯s attacks caused a shift in the formation.


    ¡°The Octagon Tiger Prison Formation has its limit, and the limit of resistance in it isn¡¯t that high. With


    how this guy is continuously assaulting it, he will be able to escape soon enough. We need to take


    advantage of this, and everyone needs to band together to kill him! Cut off his head!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    With the situation now, it was like preying on an easy target for them. Two minutester, Fergus was


    completely killed. However, his soul was long gone. The moment the Blood Shura had possessed him,


    his soul had been swallowed.


    At this moment, Fergus was dead. The Blood Shura that possessed him also suffered serious injuries


    and turned into ck Chi, rushing around within the formation.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Blood Shura?¡±


    Luna looked at the mass of ck Chi with fear on her face. ¡°Alex, once this guyes out, will it attach


    itself to one of us? Won¡¯t we also be like Fergus by then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility,¡± Alex said.


    He started to worry about Dorothy, wondering if she had encountered something simr.


    Jason and the others frowned.


    ¡°Is there no other way topletely wipe it out?¡± Juliette asked.


    Stan Cooley suddenly spoke up, ¡°I remember that in the ancient dossiers we have in the East China


    Sect, I once saw an introduction to Blood Shura.¡±


    ¡°Hurry and tell us,¡± Jason said immediately.


    Stan nced at Alex, feeling that he now was worth a little in the group. Otherwise, he would start


    doubtng his entire life. He thought that he had practically be a non-existence person ever since


    Alex had made an appearance.


    ¡°Legend says that there was a Shurand in ancient times, and it was a soul battlefield started by


    countless influential people. It could amodate the souls of everyone from all three thousand


    worlds. Among those who entered, they would train, fight at close quarters, have long-distance


    gatherings, and so on!¡±


    ¡°However, this Shurand was actually built in the Shura world, and the Blood Shura isn¡¯t born


    naturally, but are ones that were nurtured by humanster on, specifically to fight against human killing


    machines. I heard that to make one Blood Shura, it requires the sacrifice of 10,000 people from the


    Shura tribes.¡±


    When he said that, everyone gasped.


    This Blood Shura was just too terrifying of an existence.


    ¡°Where did you hear such nonsense?¡± Luna asked. ¡°How do I not know anything about it?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that our ancestors of the East China Sect participated in the Great War of Six Paths,


    3,000 years ago. That¡¯s how the legends were passed down, but it¡¯s just impossible to verify whether it


    was true or not.¡±


    ¡°Then, this thing, doesn¡¯t it imply that it¡¯s impossible to kill it?¡± Luna said.


    Bitterness welled up in everyone¡¯s heart when they heard that. How could there be such a thing in


    Galileo Dungeon?


    At this moment, Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way?¡± Juliette asked.


    Alex didn¡¯t reply but adjusted the Octagon Tiger Prison formation and stepped into the cage where the


    Blood Shura was imprisoned.


    In the next instant, the Blood Shura shot toward Alex¡¯s vital points without any warning.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Everyone watching was stunned. Especially Luna, who looked like her world was about toe


    crashing down at any moment.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    ¡°Alex, what are you doing?! Hurry up ande out!¡± Luna ran over, shouting loudly as she did so.


    However, she was stopped by the formation on the outside. The Octagon Tiger Prison Formation¡¯s


    focus point right now was on Alex¡¯s position.


    Unless one knew how to control the formation, it was impossible to enter it.


    Alex stood motionless inside, as though he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Jason said to Luna, ¡°Miss Luna, please remain calm. I¡¯ve only interacted with Alex for a short while,


    and I believe he isn¡¯t a short-sighted person. There must be a reason for him to do what he¡¯s doing.


    We¡¯ll have to be patient and wait for him.¡±


    As he said that, he pulled out a cigarette and asked her, ¡°Do you want one?¡±


    Juliette snatched it away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t corrupt kids.¡± Then, she ced it in her mouth that seemed


    like this was a familiar action. ¡°Where¡¯s the fire?¡±


    ***


    To be honest, when Alex walked into the cage within the Octagon Tiger Prison Formation, he wasn¡¯t


    really confident either. That was a Blood Shura! Not only the people on the outside, even Ne, who


    had transformed into his armor and merged with him, was deathly afraid.


    She loudly shouted in his mind, ¡°My lord, My lord! Wake up! My lord, you mustn¡¯t get possessed by the


    Blood Shura!¡±


    ¡°Once you¡¯re possessed, he will devour your soul, and your consciousness will have only a slim chance


    of escaping!¡±


    ¡°My lord, my lord!¡±


    However, Alex didn¡¯t respond at all.


    The Blood Shura had prated entirely into his mind, broke through the barrier in his mind pce,


    and rushed inside it. He was going to devour Alex¡¯s soul, but the moment he entered the mind pce,


    he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    He saw the Chaos Tree and saw the Chaos Bead that hung on it. In the next instant, his expression


    changed, and he wanted to flee from Alex¡¯s mind pce immediately.


    His illusionary camouge face was filled with panic and regret, but everything was toote. Alex¡¯s


    mind pce was under the Chaos Tree¡¯s dominance, and even Alex was helpless against it.


    Fortunately, the Chaos Tree held no ill will against Alex and had made his mind pce its home.


    What was worth paying attention to was¡­


    Alex found that his mind pce was gradually expanding.


    This was a very miraculous matter. A cultivator¡¯s mind pce was simr to a storage bag to some


    extent. In fact, it could be regarded as an independent dimensional space. And now, this dimensional


    space of Alex¡¯s was constantly expanding.


    It was also filled with chaotic Chi energy.


    He didn¡¯t know what it would develop into in the future.


    Roar, roar!


    The Blood Shura let out huge roars because he was being absorbed by the energy released by the


    Chaos Bead, slowly but surely pulling the Blood Shura in, and the speed was increasing. No matter


    how hard the Blood Shura struggled, it was futile.


    Alex¡¯s divine consciousness was in his mind pce, and he watched as the Chaos Bead sucked in the


    Blood Shura.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He was sucked into Mother Chaos, into the Holy Bead, the bead that had once been inside the holy


    monk, Revealer. Once the Holy Bead received the Blood Shura, golden light exploded, and a stream of


    bright light burst outward.


    It seemed to have be much stronger.


    Alex¡¯s divine consciousness didn¡¯t linger too long in the mind pce, and he soon returned to his body.


    When his body moved, the eyes of the people who were watching him from the outside immediately


    widened, wanting to see whether he had been possessed, and his soul devoured by the Blood Shura.


    ¡°Alex, Alex¡­¡± Luna called out, anxiety and nervousness on her face.


    Alex nced at her and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When he opened the formation and stepped out of the cage, Luna immediately rushed over and


    jumped into his arms. She held his face and gave him a sweet kiss, her eyes red, and said, ¡°You


    stinking guy, you scared me to death!¡±


    Stan was in shock when he spoke, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, that was a Blood Shura! He had clearly gotten


    into your mind. How could you be fine?¡±


    As soon as he said that, Luna was furious. She dashed over to him and kicked him, and Stan almost


    stopped breathing from the blow.


    ¡°You sh*tty thing, what do you mean by that?!¡±

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my husband, you would have ended up like Fergus a long time ago! And you¡¯re still


    babbling nonsense now! I can make it so that you never walk out of this secret realm. Try me!¡±


    Stan was not Luna¡¯s opponent.


    More importantly, Luna was Gilbert Henderson¡¯s daughter! Who in the Flying Eagles Academy would


    dare to offend her?


    Jason also felt that it was strange. ¡°Alex, you¡¯ve really amazed us. You seem to have endless magical


    cards up your sleeves. How did you manage to deal with the Blood Shura?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t dare to exin about the Chaos Bead and instead said, ¡°My master, Jade, left me some life-


    saving means.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Commander Benmore is your master?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    Everyone from the Flying Eagles Academy was stunned.


    ¡°Unfortunately, she¡¯s dead now,¡± Alex said.


    After stopping for a while, the few of them started to move forward again. They walked toward the


    inside of K Temple from the massive gates.


    Soon, they saw a few corpses lying inside the main hall, and they were all students from the academy.


    All of them looked to be in the same state as the student that Fergus had killed previously. There was


    not a single drop of blood left in them, and their bodies had be dry and dark, as though it hadin


    in a coffin for a long time.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Minnie, Minnie!¡±


    When Juliette saw the corpse of a female student, she rushed over immediately. The expression on her


    face was one of extreme sorrow, her whole body trembled, and tears streamed down her face.


    The grief she felt was so great. It felt worse than death. The male student who had been rescued


    previously also had a sad look on his face, and he said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s Minerva, she¡¯s Instructor


    Thompson¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Alex was surprised. Then, he let out a deep sigh.


    Before this, he had been ming himself because he had lured Spencer here, and he was the one who


    had brought these people in harm¡¯s way. However, it looked like it wasn¡¯t the case now.


    There was another mystery within this secret realm.


    Alex only had the time to speak to Luna to ask her about how she came here at this time, and after


    some exnation, Alex understood some of the crucial points The Flying Eagles Academy had gotten


    their information from the left-wing Lieutenant of Flying Eagles.


    Then, it meant that Spencer should have already known from the start that there was a secret realm


    here and that Colton and the others were also in here¡­ The problem was, how many more of them


    were here?


    ¡°Be careful! I can feel that that was not the only Blood Shura around!¡± Alex warned.


    This was because the Chaos Bead in his mind pce had not stopped vibrating after absorbing the


    Blood Shura. So the possibility was that there wasn¡¯t only one Blood Shura around or that there was


    something else around.


    ¡°Not the only one?¡±


    Everyone was stunned and started to get anxious. Fergus alone had already been challenging to deal


    with. If a few more of something like him were to appear, it would be big trouble.


    Just at this moment, everyone heard a loud phoenix screech from the southeast direction.


    They looked upward at the sky only to find the figure of a phoenix up ahead, soaring upward. It circled


    in the air once, then swooped downward.


    Alex¡¯s mind was in shock. He knew that was Dorothy¡¯s Fiery Phoenix Bow. To shoot out a phoenix


    arrow at this moment, she must have encountered danger.


    Alex didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words and pulled out the Sword of the Universe. He was about to


    fly over to extend his help, but just as he was less than ten meters into the air, a sudden pressure


    washed across him and pressed him down fiercely towards the ground.


    ¡°F*ck! A restrictive flight barrier?!¡±


    Alex hurriedly got up and said, ¡°You guys stay here. I need to attend to something urgent!¡±


    Luna hurriedly said, ¡°Hubby, where are you going?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Alex had long since run forward, and his voice carried over as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to save my wife!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    Of those on the scene, only Jason Moss had seen Dorothy before. Although it was only a hurried


    nce, he remembered her as a stunning beauty, one that was hard to forget even after just a single


    nce. However, he never expected that the woman would turn out to be Alex¡¯s wife.


    As for Luna, who had a noble and high status, it was also quite shocking to be entangled with an


    already married man.


    This was especially felt by Stan Cooley, who was cursing up a storm on the inside.


    ¡®F*ck, you already have what you have in your hands, and now you¡¯re going after more? Are you sure


    you can handle it?!¡¯


    As for Luna, she waspletely fine with it. For she knew what kind of person Alex was early on and


    had known that he had a wife. Not only that, her father had said before that Alex would be the prince


    charming to her cousin, Freya Mayer. So, what about it?


    She had fallen for him, and that was that. It had nothing to do with other women. It wasn¡¯t like she


    wanted to marry Alex anyway.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ***


    At this moment, Alex had continued rushing forward without stopping.


    The phoenix¡¯s cries had be more urgent, and he even heard Whitey¡¯s roar, which indicated that


    Dorothy and Whitey were together. However, both of them were mighty masters, yet the battle sounded


    intense. Had they encountered Spencer?


    Along the way, Alex encountered two more formations. However, with the help of his Divine Eye, he


    found the gaps in them and bypassed them without touching the formationyout at all. He pushed


    forward, the ce seemed like no-man¡¯snd, and he flew quickly through the area as though he


    owned the ce.


    Soon, he saw Dorothy and Whitey.


    It wasn¡¯t Spencer fighting them, but six people dressed in the same uniform as Fergus had been


    previously. At first nce, they looked to be the same as Fergus, possessed by Blood Shura.


    Previously, it was already difficult to deals with one, but Dorothy and Whitey were facing off against six


    of them right now, and it was a perilous situation. Dorothy¡¯s leg was injured, and Whitey¡¯s fur was


    stained with blood.


    Alex was scared witless when she saw that, and fury coursed through him.


    He immediately rushed into the battle.


    ¡°Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Bone Sword!¡±


    ¡°Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms!¡±


    With Alex joining the fray, the pressure on Dorothy and Whitey reduced by a lot immediately. Alex


    found an advantage in using paper dolls, which could attract the enemy¡¯s attention. It was like flying a


    kite, using them to rush in and draw their attention, then turn around to lead them away.


    The enmity the paper doll could attract was naturally higher and easier to attract its targets. This was


    an excellent thing.


    With that, Alex threw out paper dolls one after another, attracting these guys who Blood Shura had


    possessed into the formations that he had passed through before this.


    ¡°Dorothy, are you alright?¡±


    Alex could finally rush to her side to check on her injuries.


    Dorothy pulled out a handful of pills and took it before saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Fortunately, you came in time.


    Otherwise, Whitey and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold them off for long. Those people were strange,


    as though they didn¡¯t have any soul of their own, and only the instinct to kill was left.¡±


    Dorothy had gotten information from Xienna¡¯s reincarnation, but she didn¡¯t know everything. At least in


    terms of the Blood Shura, she wasn¡¯t very sure about them.


    ¡°Those who are possessed by Blood Shura have lost their souls,¡± Alex exined. ¡°And only the instinct


    to kill is left in them, and you can only deal with them by cutting their heads off.¡±


    Just as he said that Whitey¡¯s muscr, huge body pounced on one of them, biting the person¡¯s head


    and, with a click, tore off the head abruptly.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    That was really bloody.


    The Blood Shura that possessed the body rushed out immediately.


    Alex pushed Dorothy aside and dashed forward, making seals with both hands to build a rune cage to


    ce over the Blood Shura¡¯s head. Then, he opened his mouth to breathe in¡­


    To the Chaos Bead in his body, these Blood Shura were simply a form of replenishment. When the


    Chaos Bead had absorbed the Blood Shura previously, he felt the energy of the Holy Bead increase,


    and a tendril of holy energy had flowed out into his golden core, which made the power of his Brahma¡¯s


    Supreme Touch higher and more deadly.


    The other give guys had all been lured into the formations by the paper dolls.

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    The danger was temporarily taken care of.


    ¡°Let me see your wound.¡± Alex bent down, studying Dorothy¡¯s injuries.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The wound ran from the top of her thigh to her knee, and blood was still streaming out from it. It made


    his heart ache when he saw it. Alex hurriedly used the Zharvakko talisman to heal Dorothy.


    Suddenly, a thought came to mind.


    His golden core had been transformed by the Ancient Forbidden Spell of the Twelve Runes, and the


    power in his golden core now had an unnatural ability to regenerate. The severe injuries he had


    seemed to be healed in the blink of an eye. This inhuman ability was terrifying, but proof that it existed


    was right in front of him.


    So, there were reasons why this was a forbidden technique.


    Sometimes Alex couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of person his ancestor had been? To have even


    been able to obtain such a forbidden technique.


    As Alex thought up to this point, he brought out the spiritual powers from his golden core andbined


    them with the Zharvakko talisman to treat Dorothy. Then, a magical scene unfolded in front of him.


    Dorothy¡¯s wound recovered at a magical speed, and almost in just a couple blink of an eye, the wound


    was all healed up.


    Dorothy¡¯s attention, however, was not on her wound but Alex¡¯s armor. The pale armor exuded an


    ancient and dense aura, resembling a beast from ancient times, and it was pretty fearful.


    ¡°Your armor¡­ It¡¯s bizarre!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s hand came up to stroke the armor and found that it wasn¡¯t cold nor hard to touch, but rather


    like¡­ Touching someone¡¯s skin. The texture of the armor was peculiar.


    Just then, Ne let out a shout, ¡°Don¡¯t touch!¡±


    Dorothy retracted her hand instinctively and looked at Alex in surprise. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Can your armor


    speak? It¡¯s it a spiritual tool?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Alex shook his head. It wasplicated to exin. ¡°You can probably say that this armor is alive and


    has its consciousness!¡±


    Just as he said that Ne unmerged from Alex¡¯s body, transforming in to a peerless beauty who was


    bare, and stood in front of Dorothy.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Dorothy stared nkly.


    Alex looked embarrassed and quickly took out a change of his clothes from the storage bag for Ne


    to wrap around her body as he exined, ¡°This¡­ Her name is Ne, she¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s a dragon.¡±


    Dorothy looked at Ne in surprise, then nodded. ¡°I understand. The dragon race has gone extinct,


    and it seems that you¡¯ve signed a contract with her. It¡¯s a good helper. Make sure you take care of her.¡±


    Alex had thought that Dorothy would be jealous, but it turned out like this instead!


    Ne was cute and obedient, and after Alex had introduced Dorothy to her, Ne greeted her


    respectfully and called her ¡®Madam¡¯. Then, she returned to her Benares Dragon form and returned to


    Alex¡¯s body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and clean up those five guys!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on with those people?¡± Dorothy asked instead.


    ***


    The same question was also bothering Spencer.


    He had met up with two others from the left-wing at this moment but had been attacked by dozens of


    other colleagues who Blood Shura had possessed and was surrounded by perils. Even though he was


    a master at the rank of Tribtion Crossing, he had suffered severe injuries.


    ¡°What the hell is going on with them? Also, why are there so many people here?¡± Spencer shouted.


    In this situation, he didn¡¯t have any intentions to go after Alex anymore.

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    ¡°It¡­ It was themander! Themander asked us toe!¡±


    ¡°Commander got the news that K Temple is the only sacred ce left from the Great War of Six


    Paths and that in here, there is probably a supreme artifact called the Chaos Bead still here.¡±


    ¡°Themander can¡¯te personally. That¡¯s why we were sent here first to find the way in and also


    to look for clues,¡± One of the survivors from the Left-wing Troop said, a pained expression on his face.


    The team they hade with, there had been a total of fifty of them.


    But now, most of them had been possessed by Blood Shura, and the remainder of them were more or


    less dead. Only two survived, and they had been spared because they had hidden in a secret passage.


    However, because of Spencer¡¯s arrival, the secret passage had been exposed that caused their


    companions the Blood Shura had possessed, to rush in. Thus, the situation had developed to this point


    now¡­ It was also because Spencer was strong enough. Otherwise, all three of them would have died


    in the passage.


    As for Spencer, because of how dire the situation had been, he had no choice but to expose the fact


    that his cultivation level was at Tribtion Crossing in front of his colleagues.


    However, Spencer wouldn¡¯t allow this. The fact that he was a master at Tribtion Crossing was


    something he couldn¡¯t let Colton know.


    Colton was a person with a strong desire for power, and once he knew about Spencer being at the rank


    of Tribtion Crossing, he would definitely develop more vignce and other thoughts. Spencer might


    be killed for it one day. Colton might develop precautionary steps if it wasn¡¯t so, and it wasn¡¯t a good


    thing. Therefore, the two colleagues in front of him were already considered to be dead in Spencer¡¯s


    heart.


    He definitely would not let them leave Galileo Dungeon alive.


    ¡°Chaos Bead¡­¡± Spencer was tempted.


    It was an ancient divine artifact, and if he could get his hands on it, did he still need to see Colton¡¯s


    face? Of course, at that time, it would be the other way around instead.


    The resentment Spencer felt towards Colton was not slight. And there was a story behind this.


    Once, Colton, Spencer, and several masters of the same ranks had explored a secret realm together,


    and Spencer had gotten a weapon that he was delighted with. As a result, Colton had taken a fancy to


    the weapon and forcefully took it from him to give to Maxwell¡­ Now, who knows where the weapon


    had gone?


    What a waste!


    It was a long spear, whichplemented his style of martial arts well. What use was it to Maxwell?!


    It could be seen from that incident that Colton was an incredibly selfish person, and in his eyes, there


    wasn¡¯t any brotherhood between them at all, but only benefits in using people¡­


    Later, he discovered that Colton had used some sort of poison to control the family members of some


    of his subordinates, and that brought out even more despicableness in this person.


    Since then, whenever Spencer had to interact with Colton, his caution and awareness would go up by


    100%, fearing being turned against if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    ¡°Then, how did our brothers be like this?¡± Spencer asked.


    ¡°It was a statue because of a Buddha statue!¡± One of the men said.


    ¡°Give me more details.¡±


    ¡°There is a golden Buddha statue to the southwest of K Temple. It isn¡¯t huge, about the height of an


    average person. There¡¯s a string of holy beads hung around its neck, and we counted thirty-six of them.


    Old Jim said that the Chaos Bead couldn¡¯t be mixed inside those beads, and he broke the string. That


    was when things started to happen. The moment the beads were broken, dozens of blood rays burst


    out.


    ¡°Our brothers who were hit by the rays immediately lost consciousness and their awareness and


    started attacking our people indiscriminately. We couldn¡¯t get them to wake up at all.¡±


    Spencer knew what came after that because he had seen it all with his eyes.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Those familiar colleagues suddenly became ferocious and fearless, only knowing how to kill, and it


    didn¡¯t matter that their heart had been shattered and still continued to attack after that. Only when their


    heads were cut off would they stop moving.


    Those colleagues who Blood Shura had possessed appeared again, and now there were a dozen of


    them. The most frightening part of this was that one of them was very tall, and the aura he excluded


    was also different from the others. Even the appearance on his face had changed.


    It didn¡¯t look human anymore, but looked more like the appearance of a Blood Shura.


    The guy¡¯s height had reached three meters tall. He held a bloodied long saber in his hand and looked


    toward Spencer and the other two. Then, he suddenly shouted, ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    ¡®He¡­ Could speak!¡¯


    Spencer and the other two survivors were shocked. They hade into contact with the ones before


    this had long since lost all ability tomunicate, and they couldn¡¯t say a single word. So they only


    knew to raise their weapons to kill and to kill everything that had flesh and blood on them.


    ¡°Brother Spencer, that guy¡­ How can he talk like a human?!¡±

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    ¡°What the hell is he?!¡±


    ¡°Stop screaming like some little girl,¡± Spencer said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he look like a man? Just a little bit bigger


    and uglier? So what if he can speak? Even a three year old can speak as normal humans do.¡±


    Spencer furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t know what the hell the guy was either. However, he did know


    that this guy was extremely dangerous.


    Roar!


    None of the guys from the Left-wing Troops who the Blood Shura had possessed could speak, but they


    could roar. So they charged toward Spencer and the others.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The battle had begun.


    Spencer used all the power he had as a master at Tribtion Crossing in the face of life and death.


    Unfortunately, the gun in his hand left massive damage every time it shot an enemy. It was unfortunate


    that none of the possessed guys were afraid of death!


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    One of hispanions let out a piercing scream.


    He had been pierced through by a de.


    The blood energy in his body quickly seeped out and entered the body of the one who had run him


    through. Immediately after, Spencer saw that same person retreating, rushing toward the three meterExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    tall leader of theirs, and passed on the blood energy he had absorbed to the leader through their


    mouth.


    All of a sudden, the leader seemed to grow taller.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°These guys, they¡¯re sucking blood energies and sending it to that guy through their mouth, which is


    giving him supplements!¡± The other remaining survivor who stood beside Spencer shouted in surprise.


    Spencer nced at the passage and knew that he couldn¡¯t drag this on much longer, and he needed to


    leave immediately. The leader had yet to join the battle, but once he did, there wouldn¡¯t be any way to


    escape, and he would die a miserable death.


    ¡°Blood Sacrifice! The great destruction gun of divine blood, go!¡±


    Spencer pulled out the most powerful ability he had. The Blood Sacrifice was a secret technique from


    the Blood Cult. It took his blood as a sacrifice and temporarily doubled his strength.


    At this moment, his power levels were no longer weaker than Colton¡¯s but at the tip of crossing into the


    Intermediate and Advanced level of Tribtion Crossing. Spears were all around him, and each of


    them carried heavy shadows of blood. However, once he used the Blood Sacrifice technique, it wasn¡¯t


    to fight against the Blood Shuras but to escape. He repelled two of the guys, took advantage of his


    remainingpanion¡¯s carelessness to bind his hands and legs, and grabbed him.


    Then, Spencer held him in front of himself as a shield.


    ¡°Ah! Spencer, what the hell? Let me go!¡± The man was shocked, furious to the point he was about to


    throw up blood.


    However, in the next few seconds, countless swords shed over him. The critical thing to note was


    that his hands and feet had been bound, and he could only condense the strongest spiritual powers he


    had to block the assault. He couldn¡¯t move, nor could he use his weapons.


    Didn¡¯t this mean that he could only watch as he got chopped up to pieces?


    Crack!


    The spiritual shield broke, and he was severely beaten up immediately. Seven or eight ribs were


    broken in his body, and his stomach was slit.


    He trembled in pain and shouted angrily, ¡°Spencer, f*ck you!¡±


    Spencer was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re getting out of here alive. You might as well serve as a


    shield for me. When I get out of here alive, I¡¯ll offer you a prayer.¡±


    ¡°You son of a¡­¡±


    Swoosh!


    Before he could finish his sentence, his head was removed from his body.


    As for Spencer, he took advantage of the time to rush out of the passage and threw the corpse to one


    side. He headed west as fast as he could, but suddenly with a sh of a ck shadow, the leader of


    the Blood Shura appeared in front of him.


    He lifted his hand and batted at Spencer.

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    The palm that was rushing toward Spencer was huge. It was entirely overwhelming. The situation had


    changed rapidly and took an unexpected turn.


    Even for a master at Tribtion Crossing, Spencer couldn¡¯t move a single inch as the p came at


    him. He froze in ce like a wooden puppet and watched as the pnded heavily on his face.


    Boom!


    Spencer flew through the air, hitting the wall heavily.


    The wall was not damaged, as expected, but his body had been brutally smashed. He coughed out


    mouthfuls of blood.


    The leader of the Blood Shura was unforgiving, charging over after that blow.


    Spencer understood that the most challenging moment in his life hade.


    Roar!


    ¡°Mighty dragon of the divine blood, blood sacrifice of my honor! With my flesh and blood, I call upon the


    gods!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Spencer roared, and the blood energy in him boiled. His clothes shredded to pieces, and a series of


    cracks appeared on his body, and fresh blood gushed out from him, forming a pool of blood under his


    feet. The blood that flowed out didn¡¯t gush out without purpose, automatically forming an ancient and


    complicated pattern on the ground which exuded an evil and demonic nature.


    This was an ancient devil array!


    It was also the supreme magic of the Blood Cult!


    A vague blood-colored shadow appeared above Spencer¡¯s head, and it was huge, as tall as a hundred


    feet. It looked like a god or devil, and it exuded an overwhelming aura from this magical shadow. Dense


    blood energy filled the air, murderous intent rolling about


    As for Spencer, his eyes had turned blood red, and his body had grown taller. In addition, four sharp


    fangs emerged from his mouth.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The leader of the Blood Shura halted, not making any other move immediately, but stared at Spencer


    and seemed to be lost in thought. Then, after a while, he nodded. ¡°Blood Cult techniques, I didn¡¯t


    expect you to know the secret magic that has been passed down in my tribe. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re only


    human and forcibly practicing the divine powers of our Shura tribe, and you


    want to use it against me, it¡¯s original! How naive you are!¡±


    Spencer was taken aback. ¡°What are you talking about? The divine powers of the Blood Cult are the


    secret magic of your Shura tribe?¡±


    The leader of the Blood Shuraughed loudly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Then, let me show you what the


    true demon arts of the Blood Cult are!¡±


    The leader stomped his feet fiercely. ¡°Mighty dragon of demon blood, blood sacrifice of my honor! With


    my flesh and blood, I call upon the devil!¡±


    The roar and words the leader of the Blood Shura let out were almost the same as Spencer, except


    instead of calling upon the gods, he called upon the devil.


    The Shura tribe worshiped the devils.


    Boom!


    From the sky, a bloodied shadow descended. It was ten times taller than the one above Spencer¡¯s


    head, standing at a thousand feet tall, and the head could not be seen at a nce. But, facing the


    demon lord that the leader of the Blood Shura had summoned, the one that Spencer had summoned


    was like a little disciplepared to that.


    The huge pressure from the summoned demon lord made Spencer tremble.


    The demon shadow above his head also trembled, and after a few seconds, it gradually faded and


    disappeared. Even the blood energy that leaked out from Spencer¡¯s body weakened.


    Thump!


    Spencer kneeled in front of the leader of the Blood Shura, and he prostrated. His heart was


    overwhelmed by shock and fear. He never knew that the divine powers that he cultivated and swore


    allegiance by a blood oath were the demon god of the Shura tribe.


    This was such a big joke. However, it was toote to regret it now.


    Even though he had to give up his life, the blood oath must be upheld, and this was the price to pay for


    power.


    In the beginning, Spencer¡¯s powers were not very strong. Forget about being a Heavenly King, even


    entering Flying Eagles would have been a stretch. But,ter, he had gotten help from a woman and had


    learned the divine power of the Blood Cult from her. That had increased his strength in leaps and


    bounds. Then, he had broken through the ranks.


    In just ten years, he had unexpectedly managed to reach Tribtion Crossing.


    However, at this moment, faced with the demonic tribe that he had sworn a blood oath to, his powers


    had been suppressed by the overwhelming pressure he felt, and there was no way for him to resist.

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    The leader of the Blood Shura looked at Spencer, who was kneeling on the ground and resigned, then


    he waved his hand. Those guys who had been possessed and were about to tear into Spencer halted


    and stood still.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It turned out that those people could still listen to orders, and they were not without any intelligence.


    ¡°Since you have already cultivated my tribe¡¯s magic, that¡¯s great!¡± The leader of the Blood Shuras said.


    ¡°We have been sealed by that stinking monk, Pind, in K Temple for thousands of years. We don¡¯t


    know anything about the outside world now, and I want you to do me a favor.¡±


    Spencer just wanted to leave this ce alive.


    He was incredibly selfish and a person who only looked out for his benefit. The life and death of others


    did not concern him. Spencer immediately bowed and said, ¡°My lord, please tell me. I, Spencer Queen,


    will obey your words without question.¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    The Blood Shura¡¯s leader was satisfied with Spencer¡¯s attitude. ¡°You humans have a saying that a wise


    man submits to his circumstances. If you obey my orders, I will not mistreat you. The thing is, Pind


    has broken my body, and this body can¡¯t withstand my powers at all. You have cultivated the magic of


    my tribe, and this is exactly what I need.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Spencer was stunned. Without much thought, he wanted to escape.


    If the leader of the Blood Shura wanted his body, could he still live?


    Of course not!


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not willing?¡±


    ¡°M-My lord, I only have one body, if I give it to you, then I will die!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± The leader said slowly. ¡°Later, I will give you a body from my tribe. You¡¯ve already


    cultivated with the magic of my tribe, and this body is not suitable for you. You won¡¯t be able to exert


    power in it, and only by using the body from my tribe will you be able to continue to advance.¡±


    Spencer was surprised. ¡°But, if My lord were to use my body, then wouldn¡¯t you also be restricted by


    that?¡±


    The leader snorted coldly. ¡°How can you even begin to imagine the limit of my powers? My blood is of


    the King of Blood Shura, and I can change the body however I like. Enough, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The leader didn¡¯t bother talking nonsense anymore.


    He stomped his foot fiercely, and blood energy spewed out from his body and rushed toward


    Spencer¡¯s. As for his current body, it fell to the ground in a heap, like a puppet whose strings had been


    cut.


    Spencer¡¯s soul has been entirely suppressed and sealed by King Shura in a random corner of his mind


    pce. King Shura now dominated the body, and though Spencer wanted to resist, he could not. As


    the blood oath was equivalent to signing a soul contract and faced the leader of the Blood Shura, he


    was a ve.


    A few secondster, Spencer opened his eyes again. Blood-colored arrays shed in his eyes before


    disappearing.


    ¡°Hahaha, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Pind, you stinking monk, you sealed me away for thousands of years in exchange for your life.


    Now, I have been revived, and you? You have long since be a scattered soul!¡±


    ¡°Thest Buddhism sacred ce! Today, I will demolish your K Temple!¡±


    King Shuraughed loudly, then rushed out with his subordinates and began demolishing K Temple.


    Finally, however, after a few bouts of smashing things, King Shura gave up.


    He had yet to recover his strength, and even with Spencer¡¯s body, he could only recover 1% of his


    power, and he was unable to break the temple with it.


    ¡°Stinking monk, just wait until my strength is recovered, then I will ruin your temple!¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s leave this broken temple!¡±


    ¡°I can finally see the sun again!¡±


    King Shura led his men to the outside of K Temple. Then, he bumped into Alex and the others, who


    were on the other side.


    ¡°It¡¯s Spencer! And there are so many others that Blood Shura has possessed!¡±

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    ¡°F*ck! Things are serious now!¡±


    Alex had just met up with Dorothy and Whitey and had killed the six Left-wing Troop men who Blood


    Shura had possessed. After the Chaos Bead had absorbed them, both the Chaos and Holy Bead had


    greatly improved.


    The shattered bead had been badly damaged before this, but now, it has mostly recovered. However,


    only thest quarter was left, and Alex was very much looking forward to what changes would happen


    after the shattered Chaos Bead waspletely repaired. Also, the divine energy overflowing from


    within the Chaos Bead was on the rise.


    To him, it was an indication of an increase in strength. However, he couldn¡¯t understand that after he


    had reached the peak of Core Formation and his strength had increased, his level had not changed,


    and he had yet to trigger a lightning tribtion. It was strange, ording to logic, a lightning tribtion


    should have happened a long time ago.


    ¡®Was it because I were within a secret realm and in K Temple?¡¯


    At this time, Alex felt a stronger vibration from the Chaos Bead. He initially thought he would be able to


    capture more Blood Shura, which was a good thing to him as they served as a supplement, but he


    didn¡¯t expect to meet so many at once.


    And among them was also Spencer.


    The vital thing to note here was the current Spencer was vastly different than previously, his body


    leaking a strong devil aura like the Blood Shura.


    ¡°Spencer has been possessed by a Blood Shura!¡± Alex eximed in surprise.


    Spencer, who was now King Shura, saw Whitey donned in armor, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Good, I¡¯m


    missing a suitable mount, and this big cat is not bad. So let¡¯s use it as a mount!¡±


    As he said that, he reached out to grab Whitey.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Whitey was furious, and it swiped its ws at Spencer fiercely. The swipe of Whitey¡¯s ws produced a


    force that split the air, creating an explosion in the air.


    However, King Shura merely raised his hand and pped it on Whitey¡¯s ws.


    Whitey¡¯s ws were pped away, the skin and flesh ripping apart. But, he didn¡¯t stop at that, and his


    hand came up toward Whitey¡¯s head.


    Whitey screamed and was sent flying through the air with that blow.


    King Shura stepped forward so fast that even Dorothy and Alex couldn¡¯t see it clearly. It was as though


    he had teleported and was in front of Whitey in an instant. He reached out to grab it again.


    In the next moment, Alex moved.


    ¡°Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touch!¡±


    Boom!


    The Chaos Bead vibrated, its holy energy surging into Alex¡¯s hands as he pressed down with one


    finger like a mountain that was falling, and the Buddha descending toward King Shura.


    ¡°Buddhism martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Another stinking Buddhist monk!¡±


    The venerable Pind had imprisoned King Shura for Thousands of years, and he had a deep hatred


    toward Buddhist monks because of that. Therefore, to him, it was best if all the monks in the entire


    world would be thoroughly exterminated.


    However, Buddhism happened to be the nemesis of their Shura tribe.


    He had just taken control of Spencer¡¯s body, and he didn¡¯t want to be hit by Buddhism martial arts. He


    wouldn¡¯t die, but the blood energy that he had painstakingly collected would go to waste.


    He was a little reluctant to let that happen. And so, King Shura gave up on grabbing Whitey and chose


    to retreat. At the same time, he ordered several of his subordinates to surround Alex.


    Boom!


    Brahma¡¯s Supreme Touchnded on the clearing with a loud noise. The ground shook several times.


    Nobody noticed that far away, in the northwest corner of K Temple, the eyes of the golden Buddha


    statue shone with a faint blue light.


    ¡°Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms!¡±


    ¡°Paper Doll Puppet!¡±


    Alex reused his skills, intending to lure the Blood Shura before him into the previous formation. Before


    he hade here, he had reformed a specially designed formation to attract the Blood Shura.


    However, he found it to be ineffective this time.


    The Blood Shura in front of him dismissed the paper doll puppets and instead aimed for the real


    people. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It seems like you have dual cultivation in Buddhism and are somehow rted to the deity, Maiko.¡±


    ¡°There are two kinds of people I hate most in this life, one is Buddhist monks, and the other is Maiko¡¯s


    fortune teller. Unfortunately, you¡¯re involved in both. So, I will grant you a grand death!¡±

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    Dorothy was surprised. ¡°A Blood Shura has possessed this guy. How can he still talk?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that isn¡¯t an ordinary Blood Shura,¡± Alex said. ¡°It may be a different kind, some mutation of


    some sort or something.¡±


    Dorothy nodded. ¡°So, it¡¯s a freak¡±


    King Shura was furious when he heard this. ¡°Who are you calling a freak? Woman, you have angered


    me. I am the most handsome man in the Shura Tribe. An ugly woman like you is not worthy of looking


    at me. I will gouge your eyes out.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Dorothy and Alex were both taken aback.


    This Blood Shura was quite narcissistic!


    However, his strength was terrifying. When he said he wanted to gouge Dorothy¡¯s eyes out, he was in


    front of her in the next second with his hands outstretched, about to dig out her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Alex seethed with rage. He poured the power from the Holy Bead into the Sword of Universe


    and swung.


    The Sword Intent Edict flew out, spraying like silver.


    ¡°Humph!¡± King Shura snorted coldly and flicked his finger at the sword.


    That swept the body of the de away. Then, he sent a blow with his palm to Dorothy¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°What?!¡± Alex was shocked.


    Dorothy was a pregnant woman with four children in her belly. Could they all survive this blow on her


    stomach? Alex¡¯s entire frame trembled, his fury reaching the skies.


    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I have used a barrier to protect the children!¡± Dorothy got up and said, spitting out a


    mouthful of blood as she did so.


    Alex rushed over and injected healing energy from the forbidden spells he knew into her body and


    healed her injuries in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Huh? What kind of healing method is this?¡± King Shura was well informed and knew many things, but


    he was stunned by Alex¡¯s method and asked aloud.


    Alex didn¡¯t answer. At this moment, a huge bell sound rang in the northwest direction.


    Bong!


    The sound was strangely loud, and it hummed in the eardrums of those who heard it


    The entire K Temple seemed to tremble.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Dorothy asked, shocked.


    In Alex¡¯s mind pce, the Chaos Bead vibrated even more vigorously when it heard the bell sound,


    especially the Holy Bead, which started to shine as, one by one, secret Buddhist incantations began


    pouring out from it.


    ¡°Namo, Namo, Namo¡­¡±


    Alex gradually heard the chants in his ear, the chants going on and on. The voice was deafening.


    ¡°Do you hear a monk chanting scriptures?¡± Alex asked Dorothy.


    Dorothy listened for a while. ¡°No!¡±


    Alex felt that it was strange. He could hear it loud and clear, and the voice was also getting louder as


    time passed, as though someone was chanting right beside his ears.


    Bong!


    Another bell sound rang out.


    As for King Shura, his face changed drastically, and he shouted, ¡°Requiem Clock! That stinking, sh*tty


    monk, Pind! Hasn¡¯t he already died?! What tricks is he still doing?!¡±


    The bell sound seemed to have some effect on the Blood Shura. Those people who Blood Shura had


    possessed stood nkly on the spot, all of them not moving a single muscle.


    ¡°Old Whitey, protect Dorothy and run towards the bell sound!¡± Alex roared.


    Old Whitey understood, rushed over, and the armor on its back changed, and a seat was created. After


    Dorothy was lifted onto its back, Old Whitey ran toward the bell.


    King Shura snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can escape so easily.¡±


    His hand shot out abruptly. Blood Sacrifice and a devilish shadow descended.


    Alex¡¯s Dragon Bone Sword formed a sword array to block King Shura. ¡°Your opponent is me!¡±


    King Shura¡¯s spear was in his hand, and he swung it down hard. ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ck cracks appeared in the space where the sharp tip of the spear passed through. The crack was


    formed because the spear could cut through space.

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    Boom!


    There was already a big gap between Alex¡¯s cultivation level and Spencer.


    The difference between him and the current Spencer, who King Shura had possessed, was even more


    significant.


    King Shura was domineering with the spear in his hands, and the murderous aura around him was


    intense. The Dragon Bone Sword that Alex had formed a sword array with was easily cut through like


    paper. The tip of the spear shed across Alex¡¯s chest, and the Benares Dragon Armor was cut


    through. Golden dragon blood spilled out from the cut.


    Ne said nothing. However, Alex and Ne were connected at this moment, and he could feel the


    agony and pain she was in.


    Ne was injured. At the same time, Alex was also injured.


    The spearhead pierced through his body, leaving behind a thirty-centimeter long wound. His bones


    could be seen from how deep the wound was, and he had three broken ribs.


    Alex was knocked back by a huge force and fell backward to the ground.


    However, his golden core was rotating frantically. The energy from the forbidden spells surged out to


    repair the wounds on his body.


    Three seconds. That was all it took for his injuries to be healed.


    Even his ribs had been reconnected. The speed of his healing was miraculous, and it was like


    something you would only see in myths. However, it was a real thing that existed.


    King Shura thought that with how serious Alex¡¯s injuries were, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get up for a short


    while. So King Shura walked forward and raised his spear, looking at Alex, whoy unmoving on the


    ground. He snorted and said, ¡°You overestimated yourself, with such a wide range of abilities, yet


    master of none. Did you think you were worthy to be an opponent of mine? How shameless! Just go to


    hell!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His spear shot toward Alex¡¯s throat.


    In this dangerous moment, Alex suddenly roared, and the Sword of the Universe in his hand turned into


    a ten meter giant sword, piercing heavily into King Shura¡¯s stomach.


    Squelch!


    The giant sword passed through King Shura¡¯s stomach, going right through him.


    King Shura was a little surprised, then an endless amount of rage rose in him. He grabbed the giant


    sword and pulled it out violently, and stabbed forward with his spear.


    Squelch!


    Alex¡¯s stomach was also stabbed through.


    Alex retreated quickly, his golden core spinning wildly, and his injuries were once again healed. He


    continued his attacks.


    King Shura finally moved. He was King of the Blood Shura, and he had the powerful ability to transform


    and repair physical


    bodies, but he found that his recovery was not as fast as Alex. That was just too amazing.


    ¡®What in the world was he?¡¯


    ¡®Was he still human?¡¯


    Bong!


    The Requiem Clock rang out once more.


    King Shura¡¯s body shook. It was apparent he was also affected by the sound.


    ¡°Is that stinking monk, Pind, not dead? Or has he left behind a follow-up move?!¡±


    ¡°The Requiem Clock is also a Buddhist treasure, and it¡¯s said that when the bell rings nine times, a


    great Buddha will be born. This must be something Pind left behind. This dead, bald donkey,


    wanting to take me down with him! I mustn¡¯t let that bell continue to ring!¡±


    King Shura then gave an order to all those who were possessed by the Blood Shura, and they ran


    toward where the Requiem Clock was ringing.


    Alex was worried about Dorothy and Whitey, so he rushed in the same direction too.


    However, at this moment, the sound of the Buddha chants continued to be more insistent and


    louder in his ears¡­


    Before, it was ¡®Namo, Namo, Namo¡­¡¯.


    Itter became a whole sentence, ¡°Namo hdana duyeye¡­¡±


    Alex simply didn¡¯t understand any of it, but it became increasingly ufortable, and his golden core


    was practically jumping around, and he got a splitting headache.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± He yelled, clutching his head as he tried to continue rushing forward.


    King Shura¡¯s body was also recovering rapidly, new flesh growing on the massive wound on his


    stomach. It looked like new flesh was sprouting and squirming, blood surging and gushing all over,


    wrapping around the wound. Once it was done, he too rushed toward where the bell was ringing.


    He was faster than Alex. When he saw Alex, he once againshed out with his spear, stabbing towards


    him fiercely.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t see the spearing from behind. He also couldn¡¯t hear the sonic boom that apanied


    the spear.


    His ears were filled with the weird Buddha chanting, and perhaps because of the blessed thoughts, he


    was no longer yelling but following the chants and chanted loudly, ¡°Namo hdana duyeye!¡±


    ¡°Qu luoquluo, juzhu juzhu, moluo moluo, hulo¡­¡±


    It was just too mysterious.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    As soon as Alex chanted the Buddhist chant, his splitting headache became much better. In his mind


    pce, the secret Buddhist chants from the Holy Bead resonated with the Buddhist chants.


    Whoosh!


    A golden circle of Buddhist secret incantations exploded from Alex¡¯s body and shot toward King Shura.


    ¡°What?!¡± King Shura shouted and almost fell to the ground. The spear in his hand also stagnated, not


    piercing into Alex.


    Bong!


    The Requiem Clock rang again. This was already the fourth time.


    Alex discovered that the Buddhist chant he did merge with the secret Buddhist incantations within his


    body to produce an attack, and it had caused damage to the Blood Shura.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    He picked up speed and sped away, not having the time to bother about King Shura.


    Instead, he rushed to where Dorothy was, and he could hear the sounds of fighting, which indicated


    that Dorothy was facing off against the Blood Shura possessed people.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh, Whoosh!


    He chanted the Buddhist chants again, and the secret incantations exploded over and over.


    The left-wing troop, which the Blood Shura had possessed, were affected by the secret incantations


    and their movements became sluggish, looking like a robot who had lost power and was in disorder.


    This was a godsend ability.


    Whoosh!


    Alex cut off the person¡¯s head with his sword and immediately absorbed the soul of the Blood Shura.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Dorothy didn¡¯t have a de, but her Fiery Phoenix Bow¡¯s ends were also a sharp weapon, and heads


    started rolling one after another.


    By the time King Shura had rushed over, he had found that his men were all almost dead. He saw


    personally how Alex could absorb the souls of the Blood Shura.


    King Shura was baffled. ¡°You¡­ Can devour my Blood Shura?!¡±


    ¡°And you can also use Buddhism¡¯s secret incantations. Who the hell are you?!¡±


    Alex stood in front of Dorothy andughed loudly, ¡°How about that? Are you scared now? If you¡¯re


    wise, you¡¯d kneel now and apologize. After that, I¡¯ll give you a chance to sign a soul contract with me to


    be my servant, and I¡¯ll let you live.¡±


    King Shura roared withughter. ¡°Are you dreaming? At most, you used some things left behind by that


    stinking monk, Pind, to fight against me. But, Pind has long since died. So, did you think that


    using the Requiem Clock that he left behind would be enough to be my opponent?¡±


    He suddenly looked at Dorothy. ¡°This ugly woman seemed to have children in her belly, very good!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your children, right? So then, I will use your children¡¯s life as a sacrifice to the demon god of my


    Shura tribe!¡±


    As he said that, his figure shed. King Shura¡¯s goal was to grab Dorothy.


    Boom!


    Dorothy used her Fiery Phoenix Bow to resist but was knocked dozens of meters away.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were red with anger, and he continued to repeat the Buddhist chants, rushing forward to


    fight and sh.


    Bong!


    The bell rang out again.


    Alex took the chance to poke his finger onto King Shura¡¯s nose, sting his face apart. However, King


    Shura¡¯s regenerative abilities were also strong, and the two of them were like monsters that couldn¡¯t


    die, exchanging blows one after another.


    Alex relied on Buddhism¡¯s secret incantations and the power from the Requiem Clock to forcefully be


    able to match against King Shura. Very quickly, the ninth toll from the Requiem Clock rang.


    After that, everything was silent.


    King Shura was initially worried about any further bacsh, but then he found that there was nothing.


    He immediatelyughed and turned to more deceptive methods when he returned to the fight. As for


    Alex, now without the incantations in his ears and the blessings from it and the Requiem Clock, he was


    no longer King Shura¡¯s opponent.


    Whoosh!


    King Shura¡¯s spear pierced through Alex¡¯s heart, going through his chest and out from the back of his


    body. His heart had been pierced.


    ¡°Noooo!¡±


    When Dorothy saw this, she was grief stricken, and she coughed up a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    Could a punctured heart still keep a person alive?


    The answer was definitely no!


    Alex could feel his vitality was draining away non-stop. His heart pumped fresh blood and his spiritual


    sense gradually faded. Then, with his consciousness slowly dissipating, he saw Dorothy, who was full


    of hurt and desperation, rushing over. But, she was dragged away by Whitey.


    Time seemed to stop right here. The world in front of his eyes slowly turned into darkness.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    King Shura coldly snorted and fiercely turned thence, churning Alex¡¯s heart into even more pieces.


    Then, King Shura pulled out thence and flung it away, flinging Alex¡¯s body to the ground, rolling.


    Alex¡¯s blood was all over the ground. Even Ne¡¯s Benares Dragon Battle Armor faded.


    She was seriously injured and unhelmet, turning into a tattoo on Alex¡¯s body with a faint breath.


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡±


    ¡°A mere unknowing gnat!¡±


    King Shura said coldly, suddenly remembering at this time that Alex had once devoured a Blood Shura.


    He knew that all the Blood Shura in the Shura Realm were artificially created at a great cost. Each


    required the consumption of at least ten thousand Shura nsmen.


    No one dared to devour this kind of finished product at will, which was made out of blood sacrifices,


    even if it was King Shura. That would cause him to explode and die.


    ¡°Could there be some kind of treasure inside the Purple Mansion?¡±


    ¡°What could it be?¡±


    King Shura suddenly squatted down and pressed his palm on Alex¡¯s seal.


    Since Alex was not dead, his soul should still be there. One needed to forcefully open his purple


    mansion because once his soul extinguished, his purple mansion would never be able to open again.


    As Dorothy watched King Shura¡¯s actions, an overwhelming hatred filled her heart. She had a


    resentment that made her want to destroy the entire world. She couldn¡¯t care less. Right now, she only


    wanted to take revenge for Alex.


    She wanted to activate the Reincarnation Stone no matter what. Even if, in the end, she was taken


    over by that woman named Xienna, she would not hesitate to do so.


    However, just when Dorothymunicated with the Reincarnation Stone and was about to activate it


    forcibly, a golden light burst out of Alex¡¯ s body.


    It was the holy light. The holy light shone everywhere. It shone on King Shura¡¯s body.


    Immediately, it caused him to scream miserably and retreated quickly.


    ¡°What is this?¡± With such a change, King Shura did not understand either.


    Dorothy stopped moving and, together with Whitey, stared dumbly at the already dead Alex!


    At this moment, Alex¡¯s body was floating in mid-air. This ce obviously possessed a forbidden air


    boundary, and the imperial sword flight would be pressed into the ground. But, Alex¡¯s body, which had


    risen a hundred meters high, was not even half affected.


    Swish¡­


    Golden light burst out of Alex¡¯s body.


    It shot toward the northwest corner. There, it was exactly where the statue was located in K Temple.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Previously, the people of Flying Eagles¡¯s Left-wing army had cut off the holy beads on the statue¡¯s


    neck, which had released the Shura Blood. That had caused the Left-wing army that hade in here


    to bepletely wiped out and had also killed many students of the Flying Eagles Academy.


    Now, Alex was a hundred meters high in the air.


    A golden light impacted the statue. A loud sound was heard!


    The Requiem Clock, at this moment, once again rang loudly. It was louder than the previous nine


    soundsbined, shaking people¡®s brains empty.


    At the same time. A voice from far away gradually became louder and louder.


    ¡°If hell is full, I swear not to be holy!¡±


    ¡°If hell is full, I swear not to be holy!¡±


    Dorothy looked into the distance dumbfoundedly.


    King Shura¡¯s expression, however, had shifted greatly as he shouted, ¡°Ksitigarbha! Impossible, how is


    it possible? Ksitigarbha died long ago. How could he appear here? That holy statue, isn¡¯t it Pind?


    Where did Pind go?¡±


    He knew that this was all Alex¡¯s doing.


    This guy had unparalleled recovery ability. Even though he was stabbed through the heart, he didn¡¯t


    die!


    Instead, he took the opportunity to awaken the presence in the holy statue. But, he definitely did not


    expect that the one in the holy statue was not Pind at all, but Ksitigarbha!


    Ksitigarbha was much stronger than Pind.


    A Goddess of Mercy could overturn eighteen arhats. Ksitigarbha was the strongest among the


    Goddesses of Mercy!

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    Could King Shura not be worried?


    He wanted to stop Alex and kill him once more.


    ¡°Blood sacrifice!


    ¡°Roar, with my blood, I respectfully invite the Blood Pearl to descend!¡±


    Boom!


    King Shura roared, his body swelled, and a virtual image of the Blood Pearl emerged behind him,


    holding ance, charging toward Alex, who was a hundred meters high in the air. He was going to


    break through the forbidden air boundary.


    Dorothy¡¯s heart was wildly happy at this moment because she felt the breath of life on Alex¡¯s body. Her


    husband was not dead! She would never allow him to die again. Seeing King Shura attacking again,


    she did not hesitate tomunicate with the Reincarnation Stone to borrow some energy.


    She hadpletely forgone herself. She then received the impact of the Reincarnation Stone.


    Boom!


    Dorothy stomped her feet and shot up into the sky too.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes burst with light.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Phoenix exterminating strike!¡±


    Boom!


    Dorothy transformed herself into a fist power, turning into a fire phoenix and sting at King Shura.


    The two collided in the air then bounced off each other. Dorothy seeded in stopping the impact of


    King Shura on Alex, and at this moment, the voice saying, ¡®Hell is full, and Iwill not be holy¡¯ was


    echoing all over the temple.


    Buzz¡­


    At this moment, a golden body descended from the sky. It was like a mountain, as tall as ten thousand


    feet. At this moment, everyone in K Temple saw the golden body, including Luna and Jason, who


    were still on K Temple¡¯s outskirts.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Is it a golden arhat?¡±


    ¡°How could such a terrifying thing appear inside K Temple? Could Alex be in danger?¡±


    Several people were shocked and baffled, yet they could do nothing, especially at this moment. All the


    existences inside K Temple were all affected by the enormous golden arhat that had descended,


    and they could not even move a bit.


    The golden body was also suspended in the air. The palm that held it just held Alex in ce.


    ¡±If hell is full, I will not be holy!¡±


    ¡°When all sentient beings are finished, only then will we be able to prove Bodhi!¡±


    At this moment¡­


    Alex was once again conscious, and the injuries on his body were rapidly healing as he heard a great


    grand wish.


    Then, the huge golden body turned into a stream of light and rushed into his mind pce.


    ¡°Ksitigarbha, Goddess of Mercy?¡±


    In his mind pce, Alex saw the huge golden body and knew who this golden body was Ksitigarbha!


    The mouth of the huge golden body opened and closed. A huge amount of information poured into


    Alex¡¯s divine consciousness.


    It was Ksitigarbha that was talking to him.


    However, Ksitigarbha was secretive, as sentence by sentence were directly imprinted on his spiritual


    consciousness without sound. Alex soon understood. Ksitigarbha¡¯s golden body in front of him was not


    the actual body. Ksitigarbha¡¯s real body had fallen.


    This was the bilocation of Ksitigarbha and thest bilocation. This was to leave the inheritance to Alex.


    ¡°The treasure of Buddhism is gone. The Western Paradise is destroyed!¡±


    ¡°You are the future Lord of the Western Paradise!¡±


    ¡°The reopening of the Buddha Sect is in your body alone!¡±


    Soon, Ksitigarbha bilocation gave Alex his inheritance and also passed on to him three supreme


    treasures, Soul Tower!


    Soul Collection Coffin!


    Persephone¡®s Folly Bridge


    Boom!


    Alex opened his eyes, and his pupils were filled with Buddhist secret incantations.


    Seeing King Shura repel Dorothy anding up toward him again, Alex¡¯s heart moved, his righthand


    flipped, and his open palm slowly came down.

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    A sound was heard.


    ¡°Peace be with you. Peace be with you¡­ ¡±


    Alex slowly moved his open palm down, and a huge and limitless golden body appeared behind him,


    exactly how Ksitigarbha had just appeared in the mind pce. It was ten thousand feet tall.


    It was as huge as a mountain!


    The golden body¡¯s open palm also slowly came down. At this moment, the entire space seemed to be


    imprisoned, rushing up to the sky to destroy Alex¡®s King Shura, whose body was stuck in mid-air and


    could not move.


    Boundless Buddhist sounds mored.


    Standing on the ground, Dorothy felt her heart and soul tremble so badly that she almost couldn¡¯t hold


    back from kneeling.


    ¡°Great Mighty Divine Palm!¡±


    This was the strongest Buddhist secret technique that Ksitigarbha had passed on to Alex. It was also


    thest energy left in this golden body of his. Otherwise, with Alex¡¯s current cultivation realm, he would


    not be able to make such a powerful palm strike.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    King Shura shouted loudly and wildly.


    The Shadow Blood Demon above his head was overwhelmed, and before the divine palm fell on his


    head, it fell apart andpletely dissipated, King Shura screamed, desperately blood sacrificing,


    desperately trying to raise his strength and improve his defense.


    But, King Shura was still unable to escape the imprisoning divine power of this palm. There was


    nowhere to escape, nowhere to go.


    ¡°Boom! ¡±


    The golden body¡¯s huge palm, which was the size of a small mountain, fell, ttening King Shura to the


    ground at once, and a handful of blood mist rushed up to the sky.


    King Shura was shattered to pieces!


    The huge golden body behind Alex, dazzled with Buddhist sounds and flickering secret texts, gradually


    dimmed and eventually dissipated into the heavens and earth.


    A sound was heard.


    Alex¡¯s body, suddenly unable to remain afloat, fell from a height of a hundred meters.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Whitey let out an anxious shout.


    It quickly ran below Alex to pick him up.


    Dorothy was also afraid that he would fall out of the way but rushed over to find that, just a step away,


    there was a formation in front of him, blocking her and Whitey. They could only watch Alex fall heavily


    on the green stone b, all of which happened less than a meter away.


    Boom!


    A loud sound was heard. Dust was thrown up.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Whitey looked at Alex in front of him. With a very human face, Whitey revealed its helplessness, while


    Dorothy turned her face away, not even daring to look. The good thing was that after Alex fell to the


    ground, he could feel the turbulent breath of life in his body, although he was inside the formation. This


    proved that he was still alive.


    As long as he was alive, it was good!


    King Shura had been beaten into a pulp by the divine palm on the ground, and his breath was gone.


    Dorothy and Whitey had just had a difficult battle, and they were all badly injured.


    However, they did not realize some dark blood below King Shura¡¯s corpse crept toward the outside and


    escaped.


    At this moment¡­


    The formation on the periphery of K Temple, for some reason, lost its effectiveness. Stan had


    nothing to do and was leaning against an invisible formation boundary. As a result, once the formation


    disappeared, he lost his support and fell to the ground at once.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    ¡°This boundary did not give any signals, not even a squeak in advance and just vanished like that!¡±


    Stan got up, only to feel so humiliated.


    Luna looked at him speechlessly, then baffled. She immediately ran to her left. There was also a


    boundary, but now it was also missing. ¡°The formation here has failed.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    Juliette asked, ¡°Is it because of the golden Buddha just now? What the hell was that? The power is too


    frightening. It should not be something that appears on earth at all.¡±


    Jason said, ¡°Could it be that Alex triggered some kind of prohibition, and then was¡­¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When this statement was made, Luna couldn¡¯t help but rush forward like the wind.


    The formation that had just made it difficult for them to move an inch was nowpletely different as if


    it did not exist and could be entered and exited at will. Luna rushed out at once.


    ¡°Miss Flores, Miss Flores!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and chase her. We absolutely can¡¯t let an ident happen to Miss Flores.¡±


    Stan said in a jarring voice, ¡°She is going to find her man. What are we doing following her? Besides,


    the Buddha¡¯s golden body was so frighteningly powerful just now. Where is the possibility of Alex


    surviving? He¡¯s probably already dead, even the soul. Everything is life!¡±


    p!


    Jason used the spine of his sword and gave Stan a fierce smack, saying, ¡±Is it the style of your East


    Flower Sect to speak in such a shady manner? Alex is the disciple of Commander Benmore. If he


    hadn¡¯te forward just now, we would have been killed by Shura Blood. Not only are you not grateful,


    you even seem to want him to die. Are you worthy of being a student of the Flying Eagles Academy?¡±


    Stan was jerked by this smack and almost vomited blood.


    ¡°I¡­ I was just casually saying it.¡±


    ¡°Humph, if this happens again, I will suggest the academic affairs office expel a student with no


    character like you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Mentor Moss, please don¡®t!¡±


    Stan was scared to death. If he was expelled from the Flying Eagles Academy and the news spread


    back to the East Flower Sect, then he would lose all his face! His master won¡¯t let him go, and he won¡¯t


    have the face to go back to the East Flower Sect. ¡°I¡¯ll go after them, I¡¯ll go after them right away!¡±


    A group of people pursued Luna. Along the way, they saw a lot of corpses.


    Some were dried corpses. These were all drained of blood by Blood Shura. Besides people from the


    Flying Eagles Left-wing army, students from the Flying Eagles Academy were also dead.


    Others had their heads chopped off. These were the possessed Blood Shura that Alex and the others


    killed.


    As a result, they counted them all. Out of the thirty students who came in, thirteen people were seen


    dead. This made Jason and Juliette¡¯s mood extremely low, to know that this time, all those who came


    over were old students with good cultivation in the academy. Among them, there were not a lot of


    students who ranked high on the battle power list. These students had never battled on an ancient


    battlefield before. Thus, they inexplicably died at K Temple.


    On the other hand, the Flying Eagles left-wing army had a bit more personnel.


    The two instructors couldn¡¯t understand that when Colton¡¯s people handed over to the Flying Eagles


    Academy, they had said that this secret realm was only discovered inadvertently. They hadn¡¯te in


    to explore it. But why were there so many people inside?


    Very soon, Luna found Alex.


    Seeing him lying motionless on the ground, she was so scared that her face turned pale.


    ¡°Alex, Alex!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you die, get up!¡±


    After only two words, she was in tears. It was not that the little witch wouldn¡¯t cry, it just depended on


    what was going on.


    Dorothy had never seen Luna before. Then, seeing a woman appear out of nowhere and crying,


    Dorothy asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am his¡­¡±


    The woman in front of her should be Alex¡¯s wife, so she was about to say the word ¡®friend¡¯. But she


    didn¡¯t expect Stan, who came after her to take over, would say, ¡°Girlfriend¡±.


    Stan also guessed that Dorothy was Alex¡¯s wife. When he said so, of course, he wanted to find trouble


    for Alex.


    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Dorothy¡¯s expression was calm. She just scanned Luna from top to


    bottom several times and said indifferently, ¡°He is not dead, don ¡®t worry.¡±


    At this moment, Alex was still immersed in his mind pce. He was digesting the huge information that


    Ksitigarbha had left him.

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    The legacy of the Ksitigarbha was undoubtedly very powerful. Specifically, the three supreme treasures


    were even more shocking.


    Alex had seen before the bell of the Soul Tower. Each bell could cause powerful interference and


    damage to King Shura, the Soul Gathering Coffin was a huge coffin, fitting ten people was not a


    problem, not to mention one person only. The outside was covered with all kinds of strange runes. The


    whole thing looked ck and quietly resting in his purple mansion, which looked inauspicious.


    However, Ksitigarbha¡¯s things were most likely not mortal objects!


    Alex was curious. As a bodhi who made a great vow, how could he carry such things on his body?


    Moreover, all these would be an inheritance to Alex, and he would be the Lord of Western Heaven.


    Wasn¡¯t that the Buddha Lord? However, Alex did not want to be a monk because he had several


    wives who needed support!


    As for thest one, it was even more outrageous. Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge!


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this a f*cking thing in theherworld?¡¯


    If Ksitigarbha gave him the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, how could the souls of those, who died,


    reincarnate?


    What could he do with such things?


    Could he run to hell, be the station chief of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, and collect money from those


    ghosts?


    However, the Buddhist martial arts passed down by the Ksitigarbha were quite good. The most


    powerful one was the Great Mighty Divine Palm.


    The divine power was the root of Ksitigarbha, which was also a collection of great wishes, great


    wisdom, great merit, and great sorrow and suffering as one. When there was no Buddha in the


    Western Heaven, it was used to teach all beings the Dharma, which was infinitely powerful, and this


    was the fundamental reason why Ksitigarbha was above the other Bodhis.


    The second force was called, ¡®Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation¡¯!


    The third one, on the other hand, was known as ¡®Infernal Hell¡¯!


    These three forces, all of which were given to him by Ksitigarbha¡®s enlightenment, could be used


    directly. But, he found that they could not be used casually, and their root, still, was on top of the divine


    power.


    That was to say, if he did not have the divine power, Ksitigarbha ¡®s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation and


    Infernal Hell amounted to nonsense.


    But the previous golden body was also only a body outside of Ksitigarbha. Its ability was limited.


    Although a part of the divine power was passed to him, it was also very little. To use the power of the


    Great Mighty Divine Palm in a short time, like how he did against King Shura, was absolutely


    impossible.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    So, time passed. Alex¡¯s consciousness returned to his body.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw that Dorothy and Luna were actually sitting cross-legged in front of


    him without saying a word.


    In an instant, he panicked. They wouldn¡¯t have already known about each other¡¯s rtionship with him,


    right?


    He hurriedly closed his eyes and pretended to remain unconscious. His mind quickly worked out what


    to do to solve the next emotional dilemma.


    ¡®Sigh!


    ¡®Dealing with this kind of thing is what I call heartbreak. I¡¯d rather fight another 300 rounds with King


    Shura.¡¯


    However, him opening his eyes just now had long been discovered by them.


    Dorothy said, ¡°Husband, get up. You are naked and sprawled out. Even if you are not ashamed, I am


    ashamed of you.¡±


    Alex was stunned at the words. He hurriedly opened his eyes and lifted his head to look at his lower


    body.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    He jumped up at once. This was too humiliating.


    It turned out that during the battle with King Shura, all of the clothes on his body were torn apart. But, of


    course, at that time, there was the Benares Dragon Battle Armor covering him. But, now he was in an


    embarrassing position!


    He did know how long he had been lying there like this. Did anyone see him?


    He hurriedly wanted to take out a set of clothes from the storage bag to wear but found that the clothes


    prepared before were all worn, and there was nothing left inside. This was embarrassing.


    The key was that the Benares Dragon Battle Armor was seriously injured. Therefore, making a helmet


    was impossible.


    Alex could not open the formation and still had to be naked.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    ¡°Cough! There are no more clothes in my storage purse. Do you have any on you?¡± Alex asked


    Dorothy.


    Dorothy shook her head. ¡°I don¡®t have any either.¡±


    Luna shook her head as well.


    Embarrassed, Alex said, ¡°Then, can you all please leave for a moment? Let me dispel this spell


    formation. I¡¯ll call you all after getting some clothes to put on.¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°You¡¯re my husband. Why would I mind it? This so-called girlfriend of yours won¡¯t mind it,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Alex¡¯s expression immediately froze. In the end, he put all his attention onto dispelling the spell


    formation.


    To his surprise, before he could dispel the spell formation, he saw a group of people walking over led


    by Juliette Thompson.


    Juliette had found more than a dozen survivors from the Flying Eagles Academy. The number was


    small, only fourteen people in total. However, most importantly, there were nine female students in the


    group.


    These females followed Juliette all the way. As a result, they saw the naked Alex was dispelling the


    spell formation.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A thin-skinned female immediately covered her eyes and eximed, ¡°What kind of person is this?! This


    is too much! How can he not even bother to wear clothes!¡±


    Meanwhile, a few brave females¡¯ eyes widened as they made personal remarks about his appearance.


    ¡°He looks quite handsome!¡±


    ¡°His body is great. It¡¯s the type I love!¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, it¡¯s so huge¡­¡±


    Cackle!


    Alex was startled on the spot. At that instant, he felt incredibly embarrassed.


    Juliette coughed and stared at Alex¡¯s figure as well as a certain area of his. After taking a few nces,


    she said, ¡°All girls, turn around. Don¡¯t look at this nasty man. He¡¯s someone else¡¯s husband, not yours.


    In the future, you¡¯ll have the chance to look at your husband¡¯s.¡±


    The females turned around. However, a few of them turned their heads and continued to peek at him.


    Luna jumped up. ¡°Get out of here. All of you, go to the corridor over there. If anyone dares to take a


    peek or spew nonsense again, I¡¯ll knock off her teeth.¡±


    A female gently snorted. ¡°What an arrogant woman. Who are you? My teeth are here. If you¡¯re so


    capable,e over and knock them off!¡±


    This female was a mature student as well. Her cultivation base was not weak, so she naturally had a


    short temper.


    As a result, at this moment, her friend hurriedly pulled her arm and whispered, ¡°Sis Sheena, don¡¯t say it


    anymore. She¡¯s the little devil, Luna Flores, Principal Henderson¡¯s daughter. You can¡¯t win against her.¡±


    She really lived up to her name.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Luna¡¯s title ¡®little devil¡¯ was not just for show. She was much more dangerous than California¡¯s little


    devil, Michelle Yowell. Furthermore, Luna was not young and was an alumna of the previous few


    batches in Flying Eagles Academy.


    The woman, who was called Sheena Wheelsman, changed her expression abruptly as she looked at


    Luna in horror.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    The females retreated one after another.


    As Dorothy looked at Luna, she felt that Luna was pleasing to the eye. Both of them were the same


    kind of people.


    At this moment, Alex walked out after dispelling the spell formation.


    After asking around, everyone did not have any men¡¯s clothes. The corpses on the ground had them,


    but all of them were smeared with blood. Alex did not want to wear those clothes either.


    In the end, Juliette took out a long dress. ¡°Do you want this? I only have this.¡±


    ¡®Cross-dressing?¡¯


    Alex forced a smile and epted it. ¡®A cross-dress is more powerful than a king¡¯s new outfit!¡¯


    After wearing the long dress, he really looked a little coy.


    At this moment, Juliette asked, ¡°Alex, what happened just now? What¡¯s the deal with the golden


    Buddha statue?¡±


    In the end, Alex did not answer her. Jason Moss ran over and said, ¡°I found a teleportation circle.¡±

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    ¡°A teleportation circle? Is it the one to send people back outside?¡± Juliette asked.


    Now, the Flying Eagles Academy had suffered a heavy loss. It was a nightmare to many people, and


    they wished dearly that they could leave here right now. Juliette also thought about leading the people


    outside immediately, but she did not know how to exin the matter after returning to the academy!


    Jason shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It looks like a very ancient teleportation circle, and it¡¯s a bit


    damaged. I could even see some runes and symbols on it. It¡¯s probably an iplete teleportation


    circle.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°An iplete teleportation circle?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    Why did he attend the Flying Eagles Academy? Didn¡¯t he want to learn about teleportation circles other


    than understanding the matters at the ancient force field? An iplete teleportation circle with


    exposed runes was simply his long-cherished dream.


    He immediately walked over. ¡°Where is it? Take me there for a look.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Oh my, Alex, why are you dressed like this?¡± Seeing Alex wearing a woman¡¯s dress, Jason


    almost burst intoughter.


    Alex lifted the dress and shook it around. ¡°Is it particrly sensational?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I want to vomit for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and take me to the teleportation circle.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Alex, you¡¯re an expert in spell circles. Alright, this way.¡±


    Jason took Alex and led the way.


    K Temple was huge and had many spell formations inside it. However, more than 90% of the spell


    formations required Ksitigarbha¡¯s golden Buddha statue to provide the activation power. The Buddha


    statue still stood on the original spot, but Ksitigarbha¡¯s golden body was no longer inside it. The spell


    formations started to lose their functions as well. On the other hand, Jason found the iplete


    teleportation circle right next to the standing Buddha statue.


    Alex saw the Buddha statue first. It was slightly taller than a man.


    At this moment, the Chaos Bead in his mind pce vibrated vigorously once again, releasing a burst of


    strong energy. It seemed that it had found its kin.


    ¡®Is it a Chaos Bead?¡¯


    As Alex looked at the statue, he saw a string of holy beads hanging on it.


    Meanwhile, there was an unmistakable scar on the string of holy beads.


    The scar was very recent. A cut was made on one of the holy beads. The cut holy bead was already


    broken, but the Chaos Bead pointed at the other side of the string of holy beads.


    He reached out to touch it.


    In that instant, the shattered Chaos Bead in his mind pce once again emitted golden light while


    being surrounded by Buddhist melodies, releasing the Buddhist mantra to activate the holy beads in


    the Buddha statue¡¯s hand.


    There were thirty-six beads in the string of holy beads, with one broken bead. At this moment, three


    beads suddenly lit up and shot a burst of strong Buddha mental power outward.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Jason looked over in surprise.


    As a result, a gentle shock of ¡®buzz¡¯ was heard. A tank seemed to have hit Jason¡¯s spiritual


    consciousness, causing him to faint instantly.


    Meanwhile, Alex¡¯s spiritual consciousness collided with the burst of energy. He had the Chaos Bead in


    his body, so he did not faint from the shock However, his soul seemed to be sucked into a certain


    mysterious space.


    The scenery changed.


    He arrived at the main gate of K Temple again. However, it was no longer the previous K Temple.


    Instead, it was under continuous congration.


    Countless enemies flooded in from the outside¡­ Alex saw the Shura tribe, the true Blood Shura, and


    the undead army in Spiritual Valley Dungeon.


    ¡®This kind of thing again?¡¯


    K Temple had tall walls over several hundreds of meters. It looked extremely majestic. There was


    the protection of spell formation in the front and even a grand, defensive formation at the enclosing


    walls.


    This was the final purend of Buddhism.


    The sound of the mantras and Buddhist melodies constantly sounded inside the temple. Alex could


    hear countless loud chanting and saw Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva givemands personally while sitting


    high on the tform.


    The Shura tribe and the undead army could only attack until the entrance. They could advance further


    no matter what.


    Densely packed giant, white bone ships floated in the sky. Those were battleships of the undead.


    Countless undead beings flew out of those battleships and jumped down, rushing toward K Temple.


    They advanced in waves after waves as if they were a never-ending horde. It turned out that the impact


    of the undead tribe would inflict damage to the monks guarding K Temple as well.


    The maintenance of the spell formations at K Temple required the support of countless monks¡¯ holy


    energy. It did note without a cost.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    Following the constant impact of the undead tribe and the Shura tribe, Alex saw some monks could not


    hold it any longer. After spitting blood, they fell to the ground and did not get up again.


    It was the end of their lives.


    ¡°The unrest K shall not never reincarnate, Amitabha!¡±


    ¡°The unrest K shall not never reincarnate, Amitabha¡­ ¡±


    This was the dying cry of every monk who had depleted his vitality.


    Upon losing their lives, their souls all turned into beams of golden light, soared into the sky, and


    plunged into a coffin next to Ksitigarbha. Alex knew this coffin very well. It was the same as the coffin


    stopping silently in his mind pce now, the Soul Collection Coffin!


    Beams of golden light rose one after another. The Buddhist disciples of K Temple sacrificed


    themselves almost every second.


    A gray-clothed arhat next to the Ksitigarbha King, who had an overwhelming magical power, recited the


    Buddhist melodies aloud. But bloody tears started flowing down his face.


    However, this was not the most challenging moment. Soon after, Alex witnessed a stunning scene.


    A group of humans was driven over a divided path in the middle of the undead army.


    These were just ordinary people among human beings. They were males, females, elderlies, and the


    young ones who were crying, trembling, and cursing. However, the undead army and the Shura tribe


    ferociously drove them to K Temple. Those who moved slightly slower would be killed on the spot.


    Alex was shocked upon seeing them.


    ¡®How could they be mean?¡¯


    More importantly, they drove those ordinary people toward K Temple¡¯s entrance, making them step


    into the spell formation and touch the grand protective formation. As a result, those people who


    touched the grand formation vanished in a puff of smoke.


    Alex stood on the edge of the grand protective formation.


    He saw those people had faces of horror as they cried loudly. Some people, who were holding their


    children, were pushed by someone else to touch the grand formation. They immediately let out a


    miserable scream and burst into mes, vanishing in a puff of smoke.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te over! No!¡±


    Alex yelled and rushed over, trying to push back those people. In front of him were two twin girls of


    about five or six years old with crying faces. They did not want to move forward, but the group of


    people pushed them at the back.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Big Sis, I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡°Little Sis. Little Sis, Big Sis will hug you!¡±


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    It was their dying scream when the two people burst into mes.


    Alex was helpless.


    He was not someone from that era. He had just witnessed the pain of that era. His hands could pass


    through those people¡¯s bodies, yet he could not stop the history that had long happened.


    The chanting in K Temple was getting littler. The monks could see the scene in front of them. Life


    was so important. They could not watch theirpatriots die and do nothing.


    ¡°Bodhisattva, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°How innocent are these people? They can¡¯t just die in our hands!¡±


    The arhat cried.


    As Ksitigarbha watched the beings suffering, his left eye shed a drop of tear as he said, ¡°If I don¡¯t


    sacrifice myself to save them, who will?!¡±


    He rose into the air, rushed into the legion of the undead, and waved his hand to summon an extremely


    tall soldier. It was a blood-stained, ancient, gloomy, green stone bridge. Dark water flowed under the


    bridge. A one-hundred meter tall,rge bronze mirror stood on the opposite of the bridge.


    This was Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge!


    Under the bridge was River Styx!


    On the opposite shore was the Mirror of Retribution!


    A loud boom rang out. Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge traversed thousands of miles as if it were a natural


    moat of the Milky Way.


    Meanwhile, the undead army that River Styx washed continuously plunged into Persephone¡¯s Folly


    Bridge. When the Mirror of Retribution¡¯s brilliant light shone on the undead, they screamed endlessly


    right there and then.

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge was too powerful, right?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    This was simply a one-sided ughter!


    Ksitigarbha was really awesome. Furthermore, he had just used a magical treasure. He still had the


    Requiem Clock. Once the Requiem Clock rang, the undead would shiver as if they had heard the death


    knell.


    However, the Shura tribe did not seem to be afraid of the Requiem Clock. The Shura tribe members


    with physical bodies had a vast difference from the Shura tribe members in a pure soul state.


    Meanwhile, the undead battleships floating in the sky kept attacking Ksitigarbha. Those ordinary


    humans suffered fromrge-scale attacks.


    At this moment, all the monks in K Temple rushed out.


    Impressively, the one to bear the brunt was Pind, who was holding a pair of swords.


    ¡°Take all these mortals into K Temple!¡±


    Roar!


    After Ksitigarbha had rushed out, K Temple¡¯s defense was reduced by half. Now that these monks


    rushed out, the grand formation protecting the temple was equivalent to an empty shell. Although the


    humans continuously headed into the temple, the Shura tribe also blended in the crowd and fought


    vigorously with the monks.


    The monks of K Temple began to suffer mass casualties.


    Whoosh!


    Countless golden light soared into the sky. They were all the sacrificed monks.


    In fact, many monks had little holy energy left in their bodies because of the maintenance of the spell


    formation earlier. When the tide like Shura tribe and the undead attack them now, they could not hold it


    at all under the circumstances of an unequal amount of manpower. At this moment, Ksitigarbha was


    unable to escape after being held by countless battleships in the sky.


    Seeing the Shura tribe was about to rush into K Temple, the monks made the difficult final decision,


    self-destruct and abandon the Buddhist relic.


    These were the remaining elites of Buddhism. Everyone possessed the Buddhist relic.


    Once they self-destructed, they would ultimately lose the chance of reincarnation, and their souls would


    be destroyed. The heroic spirits of the monks that had entered the Soul Collection Coffin earlier still


    had the opportunity of reincarnation in the future. However, they would bepletely dead after self-


    destruction.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t sacrifice myself to save them, who will?!¡±


    One monk took the lead, folded his hands, and sat cross-legged on the ground. The next moment, the


    Buddhist relic self-destructed.


    Boom!


    The explosion power wiped out all the undead and the Shura tribe within a radius of thirty meters.


    Then, they self-destructed one after another.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t sacrifice myself to save them, who will?!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t sacrifice myself to save them, who will¡­¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The mortals protected by the monks were moved and wailed loudly.


    Ksitigarbha let out consecutive roars. The overwhehning Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge extended for


    another ten miles with boundless magical power. Finally, the Shura tribe and the undead suffered


    heavy casualties. Ksitigarbha even bombarded hundreds of undead battleships in the sky. They started


    to retreat. They came like a wave of tide and left like a wave of the tide as well.


    The battle was really tragic. Even Alex kept trembling when he witnessed it.


    After that, Ksitigarbha said that K Temple was not where the mortals could stay for an extended


    period. That would be harmful to their bodies without the Buddha attributed protection. Hence, they


    needed to send these humans away. However, an undead army was guarding at the front. If they were


    to leave by themselves, they would end up in death. Therefore, Ksitigarbha said that he would build a


    teleportation circle to send them to a safe ce.


    Ksitigarbha started to build the teleportation circle on the ground.


    To his surprise, a sudden change urred when the construction reached the final step. Some people


    among the mortals led into K Temple earlier began to mutate and turn into someone with Shura


    appearance. These people were all Blood Shura.


    A battle broke out in K Temple¡¯s interior. This was the true tragedy.


    More than a hundred Blood Shura blended in the crowd by possessing the mortals. After entering K


    Temple, they began their attacks. They ughtered the mortals and monks. They would devour the


    blood of the killed people to strengthen themselves.


    The construction of the teleportation portal stopped halfway.


    Ksitigarbha could not help but kill the Blood Shura. However, there was a King Shura inside. This thing


    was particrly powerful, an existence that was born for baffles. With three heads and six arms, King


    Shura broke out of the possessed body and fought wildly with Ksitigarbha.


    In the end, Ksitigarbha sealed King Shura with his mighty divine power.


    The arhat, Pind, abruptly chopped off King Shura¡¯s body with his twin des. However, King Shura¡¯s


    primordial spirit did not vanish. Although his physical body was dead, he was still ferocious.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    In the end, Pind sacrificed himself. At the expense of his life, he sealed the group of remaining


    Blood Shura into a string of Buddhist beads.


    The battle ended. Almost no one was alive in K Temple.


    On the other hand, Ksitigarbha suffered from severe injuries as well.


    After considering the past and the future, he chose to die in situ in a seated posture, leaving his legacy


    behind while waiting for the future Lord of the Western Paradise.


    Buzz!


    The space shook and twisted. The environment around Alex changed once again and returned to


    reality.


    He finally understood the origin of those Blood Shura earlier. They were those whom Pind had


    sealed into the holy beads. After a long period of sealing, the Blood Shura¡¯s strength decreased


    significantly. They could only end up in their current state after losing their physical bodies.


    Otherwise, Alex and the others would not be able to kill them, let alone King Shura.


    When Alex woke up, he realized that the Mother Chaos inside his mind pce had gained another


    three beads. All three beads were holy beads that released holy attributed energy.


    In the end, the Chaos Bead stopped moving.


    Alex was satisfied with the result as well.


    Seeing that Jason Moss was still unconscious, Alex did not even bother with him and hurriedly looked


    at the teleportation circle on the ground.


    ¡®So, this is the teleportation circle constructed by Ksitigarbha¡­ If he wanted to send those mortals to a


    safe ce, then it shouldn¡¯t be outside K Temple. Where is it headed to?¡¯


    ¡®Ah, whatever. I have to hurry up and study it first.¡¯


    This iplete teleportation circle, in the end,cked the most critical step. It was all exposed like an


    integrated circuit. Without the final packaging, everything wasid out there. It was a good bargain for


    Alex, so he immediately studied it.


    During the period, Dorothy and the others, who saw Alex and Jason had not returned to them, came


    over to look for them. They only found out that Alex was studying the teleportation circle while Jason


    was lying motionless on the ground.


    ¡°Instructor Moss? What happened to him?¡± Juliette Thompson asked.


    Alex said without raising his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He just fainted.¡±


    When Juliette wanted to ask him further, Dorothy stopped her. ¡°Don ¡¯t interrupt him while he¡¯s studying


    the spell formation.¡±


    After a few minutes, Jason woke up.


    When everyone asked him what had happened, he could not tell them either. He only saw a burst of


    golden light Then, he just lost consciousness.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Another full hour passed.


    Many students from Flying Eagles were impatient and could not stay there any longer. At this moment,


    Alex made a seal with his hands and constructed a few ancient runes before sending them into the


    formation blueprint on the teleportation circle. After a brief moment, white light lit up, and something


    that looked like the mirror surface of a water wave appeared on the teleportation circle.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a sess!¡± Alex eximed, overjoyed.


    With this sessful case, he was confident that he could repair the teleportation portal in the


    underground tomb in Michigan.


    Dorothy asked, ¡°Hubby, where does this teleportation portal connect to?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it should be safe.¡±


    He smiled, then said, ¡°Let me go there and take a look first.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he stepped into the teleportation portal. There was a fleeting sense of


    suffocation.


    He walked through the portal with a whoosh. The exit was a bit dark and had insufficient lighting, but he


    could see clearly the situation in front of him at once. More than a dozen people surrounded him and


    pointed weapons at him with a soaring murderous aura as if they wanted to sh him soon.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    At this time, a woman shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Then, she said to him, ¡°How is it you?¡±

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    When Alex took a closer look at the speaking woman, he was stunned for a moment. He blurted,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you die?¡±


    It turned out the speaking woman was Jade Benmore.


    Didn¡¯t Spencer Queen say that Jade Benmore and her subordinates died in Myriad Demon Valley after


    being trapped inside?


    Never did he expect that she would appear in front of him alive. What was this ce then? Was it


    inside the ancient force field?


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m dead? Do you want me to die so badly?¡± Jade twisted Alex¡¯s ear. ¡°I asked you, where did


    youe from? Where does this teleportation portal lead to?!¡±


    Alex was about to say something.


    All of a sudden, an earth-shattering wild roar rang out in the front. This ce seemed to be inside a


    cave. At this moment, the cave began to shake, and many rocks fell. Everyone started to seem


    nervous.


    At this moment, someone rushed back. ¡°Sis, the demons have started another uprising. We can¡¯t hold


    them for long. Soon, they will rush in here. We have to fight our way out.¡±


    Alex knew the woman who came in.


    She was drenched in blood and had a shaky breath, she was Nora Stewart.


    Everyone knew it with out her report because another two people in the front retreated, and a group of


    extremely huge monsters that looked like monkeys or bears rushed in. Both parties were having a


    fierce battle.


    For a moment, the entire cave was about to copse. Even if Alex wanted to help in the battle of this


    level, he would not be able to help them at all. This group of people was the strong one among the


    humans, and their cultivation base was generally above the Spirit Severing stage. Without the blessing


    of Ksitigarbha¡¯s golden body on himself, he was just a weakling, so he hurriedly retreated to the


    teleportation circle.


    He shouted, ¡°Master, the other side of the teleportation circle is a secret realm. There¡¯s a spell


    formation inside. Everyone, hurry up and go in there with me.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he jumped into it first. Any random attacks from these people thatnded on


    him would cause him great trouble. Only idiots would stay there.


    Whoosh!


    Alex returned to K Temple.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Unfortunately, this teleportation circle had a bteral pathway. Otherwise, he would bring about his


    destruction if he could not return after entering it. This was thanks to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva¡¯s


    foresight.


    ¡®Amitabha!¡¯


    ¡°Hubby, how is it? What kind of ce is it over there?¡± Dorothy asked.


    The others were curious as well. If that ce was still fine, they might as well go in and take a look.


    However, Alex immediately yelled, ¡°Hurry up and run! Run there quickly. It¡¯s dangerous here!¡±


    He immediately pulled Dorothy and Luna and flew away from the teleportation circle at lightning speed.


    The rest did not understand the situation. At this moment, a group of people rushed out of the


    teleportation circle. All of them emitted murderous aura, and there were scars all over their bodies,


    Jade Bemnore, Nora Stewart, and the others.


    ¡°Benmore¡­ Commander Benmore?¡± Jason Moss and Fatima Thompson were startled for a brief


    moment. They thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t he say Commander Benmore is dead? But


    Commander Benmore isn¡¯t dead. It¡¯s too great!¡¯


    At this moment, a giant ape-sized monster rushed out of the teleportation circle and let out a powerful


    roar.


    The sound wave alone caused several nearby students from the Flying Eagles Academy to vomit blood


    and fall to the ground, unable to get up.


    Jade and the others were shocked as well. Never did they expect that there would be so many people


    over this side of the teleportation portal.


    ¡°All the irrelevant people, back off! All of you, retreat!¡± Jade rushed forward and blocked the monster


    that was about to m into a student.


    She grabbed its thick, strong leg and pulled it back ferociously, causing the monster to let out a piercing


    scream. When it turned around, sharp ck ws that emitted blue light popped out of its front paw,


    directed toward Jade¡¯s arm.


    Boom!


    Jade was even faster.


    She was a powerful Peak-Tribtion Crossing expert. Although she had suffered severe injuries,


    nobody¡¯sbat power could bepared to hers. She dragged the monster and mmed it hard


    onto the green stone ground.


    As a result, the expected massive crater on the ground from the m did not appear. The ground here


    was so sturdy to the point of unbelievable. Let alone a crater, there was not a single trace of the attack.


    The monster screamed as many of its bones were unknowingly broken.


    Nora, who rushed over, pierced the monster¡¯s eye with her sword.


    It stabbed into its brain.


    Jade did not stop for a single second. She went back and patted on the formation blueprint next to the


    teleportation circle. As a muffled buzz rang out, Jade was knocked back over ten meters by a force of


    counter-shock. However, the runic formation blueprint on the ground was not damaged, and the


    teleportation portal still existed.


    This caused even more monsters to rush out of it.


    ¡°What kind of secret realm is this ce?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t this teleportation circle be destroyed?¡±

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    Jade Benmore roared while desperately blocking the monstersing out of the teleportation circle.


    Alex was shocked when he heard her. Only then did he remember that the entire K Temple was


    Buddhism¡¯s treasure, the final purend of Buddhism. When Ksitigarbha passed down the legacy to


    him, he once said that the resurrection of the Western Paradise would begin from K Temple.


    It was hard for ordinary people to destroy every single thing here.


    However, Alex was different. He was the future Lord of the Western Paradise, the final savior of eternal


    Buddhism, and the master of K Temple. He could do it.


    The next moment, Alex rushed over.


    However, there were too many monsters, more than dozens of them. Each of them was over ten


    meters tall and had overwhelmingbat power. Alex, who could not break through them, was


    targeted by a monster.


    ¡°Um, can someone help me for a moment?¡± Alex shouted.


    However, no one came over. Everyone else was busy!


    Nora even scolded, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hide? What are you trying to do by running over here? Are you


    trying to cause more trouble?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m going to close¡­¡±


    Before he could say the two words ¡®teleportation circle¡¯, a monster interrupted him.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    Alex hurriedly retreated by rolling on the ground and shot two paper dolls out to interrupt the monsters¡¯


    attacks. He said, ¡°Jade,e over and take me there. I¡¯ll shut down the teleportation portal.¡±


    Jade, who was guarding the teleportation portal, bombarded the monsters savagely. She could not step


    away from it at all.


    She said to Nora, ¡°Nora, go over and bring him here.¡±


    However, Nora said, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you listen to his nonsense. Even you can¡¯t destroy this teleportation


    portal, what else can he possibly do?¡±


    Then, she said to Alex, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, don¡¯t cause us more trouble. Hurry up and go away.¡±


    Alex loathed this woman initially, so he scolded, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡±


    Just then, Jason, Juliette, Dorothy, and Luna all rushed over.


    ¡°Alex, let us help you!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Jason¡¯s cultivation base was decent, so he took the lead and became the meat shield for the entire


    squad to block the monsters¡¯ attacks.


    Juliette was purely a damage dealer. Her area of effect attacks was good. Luna could cause


    interruptions with her Sky-Devil


    Zither.


    Dorothy was a ranged attacker.


    On the other hand, Alex was an all-rounder. Although his cultivation base was not considered high, he


    was durable! His body recovery ability could be said to be insane. Although his divine power was


    insufficient and the treasure of Buddhism was unavable, it was still good to take it slow using the


    Sword of the Universe.


    Finally, Alex got closer to the teleportation portal. He immediately formed a seal with his hands and


    pped an ancient rune into the spell formation.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Whoosh!


    The erected teleportation portal instantly disappeared.


    A monster that had only made it halfway through the portal was sliced into half as if a knife cut it. The


    remaining halfnded on the ground, and it died on the spot.


    ¡°You know how to control teleportation circles?¡± Jade looked at Alex in surprise.


    Jason said, ¡°Commander Benmore, Alex is a spell circle expert. Initially, this teleportation portal was


    damaged. Alex was the one who repaired it!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Jade was startled as not anyone could simply repair a teleportation circle. ¡®Was this brat that amazing?¡¯

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Without the continuous emergence of monsters, the pressure significantly reduced when dealing with


    the rest of them. Jade killed the monsters around the teleportation circle in the blink of an eye and had


    time to help kill the others.


    In less than ten minutes, all the monsters were wiped out.


    Jade, who was relieved, exhaled the breath she was holding back. She sat on the ground without


    caring about her image and panted heavily.


    She was dead beat. It had been one week!


    They had endured Myriad Demon Valley for an entire week and fought all the time. They were really


    desperate. They only discovered the cave yesterday, so they could barely hide in there to catch their


    breaths. If the teleportation circle repaired by Alex had not opened up a gateway in that cave during the


    critical moment, all of them would have died in there.


    ¡°We¡¯re not dead!¡±


    ¡°We came out alive! We really came out alive!¡±


    Some people hugged each other while weeping with joy. Then, more people hugged each other and


    burst into tears.


    They cried for being alive and for their dead brothers and sisters.


    When they entered the valley, there were a total of forty two people, including Jade. All of them were


    elite soldiers of Flying Eagles. Everyone had endured the abyss of blood and me on the battlefields


    for a long time. However, when they came back, there were only thirteen people left.


    Twenty ninerades were stuck in Myriad Demon Valley forever. People who had not experienced


    these few days personally would not understand what these strong humans had experienced.


    Alex, pulling Dorothy¡¯s hand, took in this kind of atmosphere and state of mind without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Luna squatted next to Jade and said something.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re quite capable! You actually know spell formation!¡±


    Nora walked over and patted Alex¡¯s shoulder as an apology for not trusting him earlier.


    Alex brushed off her hand and snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not acquainted with you.¡±


    Nora¡¯s hand froze for a moment. Sheughed and sat down as well. ¡°Lil¡¯ spoiled brat, you have a bad


    temper! I¡¯ll pay you back this favor that I owe youter.¡±


    Alex looked at her, but he ignored her. He turned around to look at Jade and said, ¡°Your injuries are


    severe. Let me take a look!¡±


    It would not matter if he did not take a look at it. At a nce, only then did he realize that Jade¡¯s injuries


    had reached a terrifying state. Not only was she poisoned, but her internal organs were damaged as


    well. There were many severely injured areas in the meridians and acupoints. He could not imagine at


    all why this woman could still be so brave earlier.


    Did she really not know pain?


    Jade stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce. I have something to tell you, by the way.¡±


    Alex nodded with a solemn expression. After informing Dorothy, he took Jade to a room in K


    Temple. When they walked halfway, Jade spat blood, and her body also fell limply.


    Alex hurriedly held her waist and kept pouring the spiritual power from the Core Formation¡¯s forbidden


    spell into her body. He said, ¡°Your injuries are very severe! The internal organs have dislocated and are


    damaged. You even battled so savagely earlier. Do you really not care about your life?¡±


    Jade said with a smile, ¡°How rude. I¡¯m your master, and you talk to me in such a tone?¡±


    Alex pursed his lips and said, ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t taught me anything but have only been causing me


    trouble.¡±


    Sheughed happily.


    The effect of Alex¡¯s extraordinary spiritual power with healing properties on the injuries¡¯ recovery was


    too noticeable.


    When they walked into the room, Jade felt much better.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Your medical skills have gotten better!¡± she said.


    Alex grabbed her blood-stained wrist and checked her pulse.

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    He checked her pulse for a full ten minutes. His expression was getting more serious. He took Jade¡¯s


    other hand and continued checking her pulse.


    It was much longer this time, a full fifteen minutes.


    ¡°Well?¡± Jade asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a huge problem!¡± Alex frowned and said, ¡°The dislocated and damaged internal organs are not a


    great deal, but you¡¯ve been poisoned for too long¡­¡±


    Jade said, ¡°Just tell me, am I going to die soon?¡±


    She knew her condition well. When the monsters in Myriad Demon Valley besieged them, she, the


    commander of Flying Eagles, certainly had to bear the brunt. At that time, only she could rush to the


    front and share others¡¯ burdens. Otherwise, the entire squad would have been annihted ages ago.


    She did not suffer from only one kind of poison, but there were many kinds dozens or even hundreds of


    poisons.


    After fighting continuously for seven days, she did not have time to detoxify the poisons at all. As a


    result, the toxins blended to form a more powerful poison. Now, not only had it damaged Jade¡¯s


    meridians and internal organs, but it had even rushed into the acupoints all over her body.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯ t die, but¡­ Your cultivation base will gradually decrease with the onset


    of the toxins. In the end, you¡¯ll turn into¡­ An ordinary person without any cultivation base.¡±


    ¡°An ordinary person?¡±


    Jade smiled bitterly, but she said, ¡°Alright. Actually, I¡¯m quite tired and can¡¯t fight anymore. It¡¯s time¡­ To


    let it go.¡±


    She leaned on a chair and slowly closed her eyes. ¡°In fact, someone once persuaded me a long time


    ago that I don¡¯t have to be so stubborn to guard the force field. I alone can¡¯t turn the tables on the


    matter of the ancient force field. The force field will be broken sooner orter. But, I always feel that it¡¯d


    be great if it can be dyed for another day. At least, I can allow ordinary people to live longer happy


    and fortunate lives, right?¡±


    Alex was touched.


    He suddenly grabbed Jade¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re a great hero! You¡¯ve worked all these


    years. If you hadn¡¯t insisted on bearing the cross for the others, perhaps, our country would¡¯ve fallen


    ages ago! And, I probably wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to be born. Rest assured, I¡¯ll try my best to


    save you.¡±


    Jade opened her eyes feebly. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at stirring up emotions.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s the gratitude from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Alex had witnessed several great battles. Regardless of Rinwell Mathis, Ksitigarbha, the arhat Pind,


    or Jade Benmore in front of him, all of them moved him. They deserved heartfelt admiration.


    They were worth living in the world.


    All of a sudden, Alex slowly kneeled before Jade.


    Jade was startled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Alex said seriously, ¡°I remember that I haven¡¯t formally be your disciple! To be frank, I had a beef


    with you before this. I thought you woman would bite the hand that feeds you and go to any lengths to


    keep me running errands for you.¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll officially acknowledge you as my master. Even if you can¡¯t teach me anything, I want to learn


    the way of life from you.¡±


    Jade shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m a failure in my life. Don¡¯t learn from me.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°If you¡¯re a failed human, you wouldn¡¯t have be the only Five-star Warlord in America.¡±


    Jade said, ¡°This is just merit. If I had known how to be a proper human, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­ Divorced¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Alex was startled for a moment. ¡°Master, you were married?¡±


    Jade red at him. ¡°Is that strange?¡±


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll look after you in the future. What I mean is¡­ I¡¯ll give you a


    pension. ¡±


    Jade rolled her eyes. ¡°How obedient!¡±


    Then, Alex said, ¡°Master, I just want to tell you that you people didn¡¯t enter Myriad Demon Valley by


    ident, but it¡¯s a deliberate deed by Colton Lawrence. He wanted all of you buried in Myriad Demon


    Valley so that he could seize the opportunity to take your ce.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? Colton Lawrence was the one who arranged it?¡± Jade abruptly straightened up and looked at


    Alex in astonishment. ¡°From whom did you hear this?¡±

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    Jade Benmore¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.


    In Myriad Demon Valley, she had witnessed her subordinates die from exhaustion one after another.


    Even a few died while trying to save her. She was heartbroken whenever she thought of them.


    To her surprise, now Alex just told her Colton Lawrence was the mastermind behind everything. If that


    were the case, she would kill Colton for sure.


    Alex said, ¡°Do you know Spencer Queen? Spencer Queen personally admitted to this matter.¡±


    ¡°Spencer Queen is one of the Three Heavenly Kings under the Left-wing Troop. Why did he tell you


    about this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because he thought that he couldn¡¯t escape from my palm!¡±


    Alex did not conceal it and recounted the incident between him and Michael Lawrence in the Flying


    Eagles Academy. Of course, he omitted the part where he gotid with the Fairy Doctor. He tried to


    y down this part by not saying anything. In the end, Alex talked about Colton, who asked Spencer to


    annihte his entire family so that Colton could use his head as a blood sacrifice for Maxwell Lawrence.


    Boom!


    Upon hearing it, Jade mmed her palm on the table. She flew into a rage.


    However, the seemingly inconspicuous wooden table did not take any damage. Associating the


    formation blueprint on the ground earlier, Jade frowned. ¡®Could it be that my cultivation base had


    regressed to such a state that I can¡¯t even break a dpidated table?¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She was so furious that she mmed twice again. As a result, the table was fine, but she almost broke


    her palm.


    Alex stopped her. ¡°Master, why do you have a grudge against a table? Based on your current condition,


    you¡¯re not so weak that you can¡¯t even break a table. This has nothing to do with your strength because


    a certain rule protects every single thing here.¡±


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°K Temple!¡±


    Jade seemed to have heard about the ce, K Temple. ¡°Is it thest purend of Buddhism where


    the ancient Great War of Six Paths broke out ording to the legend? So this is it.¡±


    After a pause, she immediately said, ¡°The people out there suffer from severe injuries as well. Your


    medical skills are quite good. Go out and help to check on them! After testing for an hour, we¡¯ll go look


    for Colton Lawrence.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Jade said, ¡°The longer it takes, the weaker my power bes.¡±


    Alex nodded before going out. He was pleased to cause trouble for Colton. He would be sleepless and


    could not eat in peace if this person did not die. He even had to be on tenterhooks when he slept at


    night.


    Soon after, Alex walked out of the room and set up a grand healing formation on open ground.


    It was too slow to heal the people one by one. He was the descendant. of God of Medicine, the


    inheritor of the Ultimate Book of Medicine, who was armed with the Ancient Forbidden Spell of the


    Twelve Runes. If he could not evenplete such a tiny matter, he would damage the reputation of his


    ancestors.


    ¡°Zharvakko Talisman Formation!¡±


    ¡°Rejuvenation!¡±


    The formation wasplete. Spiritual power enclosed the area where the spell formation was located,


    with pieces of divine Zharvakko talisman slowly flowing on it.


    ¡°All of you who need treatment,e in here!¡±


    In the end, all Jade¡¯s subordinates, including Nora, walked into the spell formation. These people had a


    good attitude toward Alex. After all, Alex used the teleportation circle to save them. Moreover, he was


    Jade¡¯s disciple.


    ¡°What about my sister? How is she?¡± Nora asked as she leaned closer and patted his shoulder.


    Alex wanted to brush her off, but he recalled Jade¡¯s words earlier. Seeing her fully wounded body, the


    resentment in his heart disappeared as well. No matter how this woman treated him, she had been


    sacrificing herself for America.


    She was a hero too.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°When the timees, you can ask her yourself.¡±


    Nora¡¯s heart sank. She couldn¡¯t care less about entering the healing formation, so she hurriedly went to


    the room to look for Jade.

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    After that, Jason Moss and Juliette Thompson also came over to ask Alex Rockefeller about what was


    going on.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When Juliette found out that this teleportation circle in K Temple was coincidentally connected to


    Myriad Demon Valley and managed to rescue Jade Benmore and the others, she put her hands


    together and prayed to Ksitigarbha¡¯s statue. ¡°Thank you, Lord Ksitigarbha! I¡¯m so d your master is


    fine, Alex. Commander Benmore is the core of the entire Flying Eagles. She¡¯s like a god in every


    soldier¡¯s heart. If something had really happened to her, I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened,¡±


    Juliette said.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t Lord Ksitigarbha! Also, not every soldier thinks of Jade as a god. For example, Colton


    Lawrence doesn¡¯t,¡± Alex said.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Colton wasn¡¯t loitering around either. He couldn¡¯t get rid of the hypnotized state his son,


    Michael Lawrence, was in for the time being. He could only get a few of his subordinates to keep an


    eye on Michael if he started acting up and thoroughly destroying his manhood.


    If that happened, the Lawrence family¡¯s lineage would reallye to an end.


    For some reason, Colton had lost the ability to reproduce a long time ago. This was something no


    doctor could fix. However, he wasn¡¯t focusing his attention on his son right now. Instead¡­ He was


    thinking about how to take over the preciousmander¡¯s position in Flying Eagles!


    It wasn¡¯t that nobody else waspeting against him. In reality, four people were fighting over this


    position. Colton was one of them.


    Jonathan Ferris, the deputy general of the right-wing troop, was another.


    The third was Jade¡¯s trusted military counselor, Eleanor Curtis. Eleanor was also an expert with high-


    level cultivation.


    The fourth was someone who came out of nowhere. This person¡¯s name was Nash Youngblood.


    Although his details were unclear, one thing was certain. The American government had sent him here.


    Under Jade¡¯s strict management, Flying Eagles had clearly gotten to a stage where it rivaled the


    American government in terms of its capabilities.


    None of the other government departments couldpare to Flying Eagles¡¯bined capabilities,


    especially in its battle powers.


    Department Six, for example, was already the strongest force in the American government. However,


    any random subordinate of Jade could easily annihte Department Six.


    This wasn¡¯t even aparison on the same level. Hence, in the government, many people still had


    different opinions about Flying Eagles. Some felt that Flying Eagles had too much power and that their


    capabilities were so overwhelming that they could cause instability. Hence, they needed to find ways to


    weaken Flying Eagles, dismantle the organization, and assimte the experts within to different


    departments in the government.


    However, these ordinary people didn¡¯t understand thews of the experts¡¯ world. Would someone with


    Spirit Severing cultivation listen to the orders of an ordinary human?


    This was impossible.


    Those who banded together to work for Jade were all attracted by her spirit, martial arts capabilities,


    and personality. They were willing to risk their lives for her to aplish their profound objectives.


    However, now that Colton had shared news about Jade and the others being dead, the superiors


    organized a meeting overnight to discuss uing arrangements for Flying Eagles¡­ Just like how a


    country couldn¡¯t function for a day without a king, the military couldn¡¯t work for a day without a


    commander. If news spread to the lower ranks that Jade had fallen, there would be a great


    catastrophe.


    Hence, they needed to decide on who would be themander before this happened.


    Colton departed with two of his subordinates. These two were none other than Left-wing Troop¡¯s two


    Heavenly Kings. One of them was called Jim Granger, while the other was called Philip Jules.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you gotten in touch with Spencer Queen? Where did this fellow run off to?¡± Colton asked after


    getting into the car.


    Jimughed. ¡°Hehe. Big boss, don¡¯t you know what Spencer is like? At this moment, he¡¯s probably


    messing around with women! I heard quite a few prettydies are surrounding Alex. Now that Madam


    had ordered him to capture someone, how could he let such a wonderful opportunity slide¡­ If I¡¯d


    known earlier, I would¡¯ve gone with him!¡±


    ¡°Big boss, what did the government say this time? They brought this Nash Youngblood or something.


    I¡¯ve never even heard of him. What does he do?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Pay no mind to this person. Thosemon folks in the government are too naive. Nash won¡¯t live


    past this night! I¡¯m definitely going to take over Jade¡¯s position!¡± Colton eximed.


    Little did Colton know, not only was Jade not dead, but she even made it out and was on her way to


    settle the debt with him.

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    There was a teleportation circle in front of a huge stone tablet at K Temple. This was the correct


    pathway that sent people out to the ancient building at the bottom of theke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out! ¡± Alex Rockefeller tugged at Dorothy Assex¡¯s hand as he spoke.


    Dorothy was quite interested in this ce, and she still wanted to look around. After all, this was the


    only remaining pure ground of Buddhism. There would surely be some treasures left behind!


    ¡°We¡¯lle again next time,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? People from Flying Eagles Academy have now discovered this ce. They¡¯d be the


    ones digging around. When the timees, they¡¯ll guard this ce very strictly. Would we even get to


    enter?¡± Dorothy asked through telepathy.


    Alex smiled mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t enter K Temple again,¡± Alex replied telepathically.


    That was because it¡¯d be impossible to enter.


    Dorothy looked at Alex suspiciously. However, there were too many people around them. Hence, she


    didn¡¯t bring up her suspicions out loud.


    Soon, everyone had left K Temple.


    Alex was also no longer wearing Juliette Thompson¡¯s charming long skirt. Instead, he obtained a set of


    clothes from one of the Flying Eagles¡¯ experts.


    Before leaving this ancient building by theke in K Temple, Alex silently hummed a Buddhist song


    and cast a Buddhist secret spell at the stone tablet by the door.


    In the next moment, something odd happened. There were suddenly sounds of explosions from the


    ancient building that concealed K Temple¡¯s real entrance . The ancient building inside started


    copsing.


    ¡°Oh, dear! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why did K Temple explode?¡±


    Many students of Flying Eagles Academy started eximing in surprise.


    Jade Benmore and the rest were also greatly shocked and confused. They¡¯d never seen anything like


    this. However, within a short moment, the entire ancient building exploded into pieces. It had be a


    patch of rubbles. The stone tablet of a hundred feet in height had also snapped into two, and theke


    water¡¯s barrier had also disappeared. Everyone was now immersed in the water.


    ¡°Can we still enter through that teleportation circle?¡± Jason Moss asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look! ¡± Juliette said.


    A group of people worked for quite some time to removerge boulders at the bottom of theke, but


    they couldn¡¯t find the entrance at all. It was as if the entrance never existed.


    Dorothy couldn¡¯t help but nce at Alex.


    She recalled how the golden figure merged with him, and she seemed to have understood something.


    Jade waved her hands. ¡°If it¡¯s gone, forget it. An ancient Buddhist pure ground like this has its own


    rules. Those who are not fated cannot find it.¡±


    A few minutester, a group of people charged out of theke¡¯s surface.


    Setting foot on America¡¯s soil once again felt like they had entered a different world to many people.


    This was especially the case for members of Flying Eagles who had been trapped in Myriad Demon


    Valley for more than a week. They had suffered so many near-death experiences. It was such a difficult


    period for them.


    Meanwhile, students from the Flying Eagles Academy were d that they got out alive. They were


    much more fortunate than those who were stuck in the dungeon forever.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jade started calling names out after that. ¡°Kingston, Leeroy, and June. You¡¯ve suffered more serious


    injuries this time, and you don¡¯ t have toe with me. Go back to Flying Eagles¡¯ headquarters and


    deal with the necessary work. The rest of you,e with me to look for Colton. Alex, you¡¯lle with


    me too,¡± she said.


    Alex looked at Dorothy. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you go home first? You¡¯re carrying children, and you


    shouldn¡¯t move around too much.¡±


    Jade looked over and stared at Dorothy¡¯s stomach. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    In any case, Jade was the first Five-star Warlord in America. Now, she was even Alex¡¯s master.


    Dorothy still respected her a lot. ¡°They¡¯re quadruplets!¡± Dorothy nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Huh? There are four of them!¡± Jade eximed.


    Jade then walked up to Dorothy as if she was very intrigued. In fact, there was even a look of


    admiration in Jade¡¯s eyes. Other people might not be able to understand what she was feeling. Due to


    her body¡¯s unique condition, she never had her children despite having been married before. This was


    something she regretted in life.


    Many people surrounded Dorothy and congratted her.


    Quadruplets were truly umon.


    Jade patted Alex on the shoulder. ¡°Good fellow, you¡¯re amazing for getting four babies in one go!


    Alright, you don¡¯t have toe with me. Protect your wife. Once I¡¯m done dealing with Colton, I¡¯ll look


    for you,¡± she said.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    Alex Rockefeller shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do, Master. Colton is powerful, and you¡­ Need me,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not a sick person. How about this? People at home must be very worried


    about your safety, as well as mine. I¡¯ll head back first. Come and meet me on the ocean once you¡¯re


    done,¡± Dorothy Assex said.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Dorothy added before stomping one foot on the ground and propelling herself into the air.


    She turned into a ming beam of light. With her phoenix-like spanned wings, she flew east.


    Luna Flores gaped. She was in so much shock that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    All this time, Luna had thought Dorothy¡¯s cultivation was weaker than her own. That was because she


    did a background check on Dorothy before. Luna found out that Dorothy was the owner of an ordinary


    constructionpany. Dorothy had never disyed any outstanding martial arts capabilities in the


    past, and she was just an ordinary person.


    When Luna met Dorothy at K Temple this time, she figured that Alex probably taught Dorothy a few


    things. At most, Dorothy would be like ordinary martial artists. Now, Luna finally understood that


    Dorothy had been concealing her capabilities!


    Dorothy¡¯s speed and skills were more than one level above Luna¡¯s.


    Even Jade Benmore and the rest were greatly shocked. ¡®This disciple I randomly coerced under my


    care really doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. Even his wife is such a top-notch expert. This white cat


    isn¡¯t simple either. Could it be a demonic pet?¡¯ Jade couldn¡¯t help but wonder to herself.


    Soon, the crowd dispersed.


    Jade and the others, including Alex, added up to a group of eleven. They quickly made their way to the


    ce where Oregon¡¯s Lawrence family lived.


    Everyone in the group was a formidable expert. They could be described as some of the most capable


    people in America.


    Without needing any transport vehicle, they could fly in the air. In fact, the speed at which they moved


    even surpassed that of the speed of sound. They were practically supersonic airnes made of human


    flesh. Even under broad daylight, nobody noticed them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    They traveled to the front door of the Lawrence family¡¯s house.


    Although half of the Lawrence family¡¯s vi had copsed, there were still people inside. Colton


    Lawrence¡¯s wife, Michael Lawrence, and a few of his subordinates were all there.


    Boom!


    Nora Stewart kicked the door open and barged right in.


    ¡°Who is it? How dare you barge into the Lawrence family¡¯s residence. Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Petunia Lawrence shouted.


    After a short while, several subordinates of Colton rushed out.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The three people with decent levels of cultivation were all sent flying.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jade¡¯s subordinates were all elites in Flying Eagles. Each of them was full of energy and vitality. On top


    of that, they¡¯d been killing demon beasts in Myriad Demon Valley unceasingly during this period. Each


    of them killed demon beasts in the thousands. The murderous energy surrounding their bodies was


    undeniably the real deal.


    When these people saw the faces of Jade and the others clearly, they were all stunned.


    Their facial expressions filled with shock and fear!


    Petunia also saw Jade. Of course, she knew who Jade was. In the end, she nearly jumped from fright.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t Jade 100% dead in Myriad Demon Valley? Why is she alive and well in my


    house? This is bad. Mr. Lawrence is going to be in huge trouble.¡¯ Petunia thought.


    ¡°Where is Colton Lawrence?¡± Nora asked coldly.


    Before Petunia could speak, Jade suddenly dashed to the second floor at lightning speed and stopped


    a woman from escaping. ¡°She Jennings, give me an exnation.¡± Jade looked daggers at her and


    spoke.


    In the next moment, everyone from Flying Eagles rushed over. They looked at the woman in disbelief.


    ¡°She, didn¡¯t you¡­ Didn¡¯t you die in Myriad Demon Valley? How are you here?¡± someone asked.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    Alex Rockefeller shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do, Master. Colton is powerful, and you¡­ Need me,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not a sick person. How about this? People at home must be very worried


    about your safety, as well as mine. I¡¯ll head back first. Come and meet me on the ocean once you¡¯re


    done,¡± Dorothy Assex said.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Dorothy added before stomping one foot on the ground and propelling herself into the air.


    She turned into a ming beam of light. With her phoenix-like spanned wings, she flew east.


    Luna Flores gaped. She was in so much shock that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    All this time, Luna had thought Dorothy¡¯s cultivation was weaker than her own. That was because she


    did a background check on Dorothy before. Luna found out that Dorothy was the owner of an ordinary


    constructionpany. Dorothy had never disyed any outstanding martial arts capabilities in the


    past, and she was just an ordinary person.


    When Luna met Dorothy at K Temple this time, she figured that Alex probably taught Dorothy a few


    things. At most, Dorothy would be like ordinary martial artists. Now, Luna finally understood that


    Dorothy had been concealing her capabilities!


    Dorothy¡¯s speed and skills were more than one level above Luna¡¯s.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Even Jade Benmore and the rest were greatly shocked. ¡®This disciple I randomly coerced under my


    care really doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. Even his wife is such a top-notch expert. This white cat


    isn¡¯t simple either. Could it be a demonic pet?¡¯ Jade couldn¡¯t help but wonder to herself.


    Soon, the crowd dispersed.


    Jade and the others, including Alex, added up to a group of eleven. They quickly made their way to the


    ce where Oregon¡¯s Lawrence family lived.


    Everyone in the group was a formidable expert. They could be described as some of the most capable


    people in America.


    Without needing any transport vehicle, they could fly in the air. In fact, the speed at which they moved


    even surpassed that of the speed of sound. They were practically supersonic airnes made of human


    flesh. Even under broad daylight, nobody noticed them.


    They traveled to the front door of the Lawrence family¡¯s house.


    Although half of the Lawrence family¡¯s vi had copsed, there were still people inside. Colton


    Lawrence¡¯s wife, Michael Lawrence, and a few of his subordinates were all there.


    Boom!


    Nora Stewart kicked the door open and barged right in.


    ¡°Who is it? How dare you barge into the Lawrence family¡¯s residence. Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Petunia Lawrence shouted.


    After a short while, several subordinates of Colton rushed out.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The three people with decent levels of cultivation were all sent flying.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jade¡¯s subordinates were all elites in Flying Eagles. Each of them was full of energy and vitality. On top


    of that, they¡¯d been killing demon beasts in Myriad Demon Valley unceasingly during this period. Each


    of them killed demon beasts in the thousands. The murderous energy surrounding their bodies was


    undeniably the real deal.


    When these people saw the faces of Jade and the others clearly, they were all stunned.


    Their facial expressions filled with shock and fear!


    Petunia also saw Jade. Of course, she knew who Jade was. In the end, she nearly jumped from fright.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t Jade 100% dead in Myriad Demon Valley? Why is she alive and well in my


    house? This is bad. Mr. Lawrence is going to be in huge trouble.¡¯ Petunia thought.


    ¡°Where is Colton Lawrence?¡± Nora asked coldly.


    Before Petunia could speak, Jade suddenly dashed to the second floor at lightning speed and stopped


    a woman from escaping. ¡°She Jennings, give me an exnation.¡± Jade looked daggers at her and


    spoke.


    In the next moment, everyone from Flying Eagles rushed over. They looked at the woman in disbelief.


    ¡°She, didn¡¯t you¡­ Didn¡¯t you die in Myriad Demon Valley? How are you here?¡± someone asked.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    When Jade Benmore saw She Jennings like this, she immediately understood everything. There


    was no need to ask any further. They had been set up from the beginning.


    She was the person responsible for path-seeking. She had a natural talent in directions and sensing


    danger. However, she had intentionally led everyone to Myriad Demon Valley. Meanwhile, her half-


    demon identity prevented her from being attacked by demon beasts.


    Hence, her death was simply faked.


    Boom!


    Jade destroyed She¡¯s transformed soul with a single palm strike.


    Jade then rushed over to Nora Stewart. ¡°Nora, Nora! How are you?¡±


    Nora¡¯s eyes turned red, and she began to cry. ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t be able to fight with you anymore.


    Everyone, please take care. Even if I¡¯m no longer around, the spirit of Flying Eagles must forever


    remain.¡±


    ¡°Nora¡­¡± Everyone else in Flying Eagles was also heartbroken.


    Nora managed to escape death in Myriad Demon Valley. Nobody expected her to die here.


    Right then, Alex touched Nora¡¯s stomach. He then pped it gently to make a sound. ¡°You¡¯re fine now,¡±


    he said.


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m fine? There¡¯s such a huge wound. Even my intestines¡­¡± Nora was shocked


    halfway through her sentence.


    Where did the hole in her stomach go?


    There was such arge wound. Why was it¡­ Why couldn¡¯t she feel anything?


    Nora unbuttoned her shirt to bare her stomach. There were quite a lot of traces of blood on it, but the


    wound really had healed. Apart from her skin being slightly red and soft, everything else was normal.


    She also couldn¡¯t feel any pain.


    ¡°You..?¡±


    ¡°How did you do it? ¡± Nora practically wondered if Alex was human. How could a human possibly do


    something like this?


    Jade looked at Alex in relief. She then patted Alex in a masculine way. ¡°Well done. With you around, I


    feel especially safe.¡±


    Nora also startedughing as she wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s neck. ¡°You little brat. Your medical


    skills really are outstanding. I owe you my life yet again. It looks like I¡¯ll never be able to pay you back.


    How about repaying you with my body instead? I can be your wife!¡±


    Alex quickly pushed Nora away. ¡°Save it. I might perhaps consider it if you had a daughter,¡± he said.


    Meanwhile, Petunia Lawrence was trying hard to call her husband, Colton Lawrence, on the phone.


    Jade had returned, and she even saw through Colton and She¡¯s plot. Just thinking about what would


    happen next made Petunia¡¯s head hurt This was likened to a failed rebellion in ancient times. Could


    something goode out of this? They¡¯d be dead without a doubt.


    However, Colton¡¯s phone had been switched off. The two Heavenly Kings who went with him also


    switched off their phones.


    This was the government¡¯s order. Everyone participating in the meeting had to switch their phones off


    to avoid messages sent to outsiders and potentially disrupt the meeting.


    Hence, Petunia couldn¡¯t contact Colton.


    Amidst the panic, Jade¡¯s subordinate grabbed Petunia over. ¡°Speak. Where is Colton Lawrence?¡±


    Petunia shook her head. She refused to expose her husband¡¯s location.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. Right then, Jade received a message from Leeroy, who had just returned to


    the headquarters. She found out that the government officials had organized a high-level meeting. A


    few people were discussing who would take her ce.


    Colton stood the most excellent chance of doing so.

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s in a hurry to rece me!¡± Jade Benmore looked at Petunia Lawrence and


    chuckled coldly before waving her hand. ¡°Arrest her!¡±


    Someone immediately ran forward to capture Petunia.


    ¡°Jade, what right do you have to arrest me? Do you have an arrest warrant? I¡¯m the wife of the Left-


    wing Lieutenant. Even if I reallymitted a crime, the American government ought to be the ones


    arresting me. Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°I am the American government,¡± Jade said.


    Everyone in the vi was restrained. Even Michael Lawrence wasn¡¯t spared. However, just as some


    people were prepared to seal the cultivation of Michael and the others to tie them up, Michael went


    mad again.


    Coincidentally, there was arge, magnificent tree nearby. Michael let out a loud cry before charging


    over to hug the tree.


    ¡°Fairy Doctor, I miss you so much. Did you miss me? Mwah¡­¡± he said with a smile on his face.


    Michael kissed the tree.


    Everyone was now shocked. ¡°What is this guy doing? Does he think this tree is Fairy Doctor? Oh dear,


    it¡¯s certainly an eye-sore!¡± Nora Stewart gasped while covering her mouth.


    Jade recalled the hypnosis Alex Rockefeller had told her about previously.


    She red at Michael.


    ¡°Is this the result of your hypnosis on him? This exins why Colton got so angry,¡± she growled.


    ¡°What? You did this, Alex!¡± Nora eximed. ¡°It¡¯s actually hypnosis! Michael¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t weak, and


    he has rather robust mental strength too. If you can cause him to be in this state, how strong could your


    hypnosis actually be?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I can try it on you,¡± Alex said.


    Nora did want to give it a try, but after thinking about how powerful Alex¡¯s medical skills were, she felt


    too afraid to do it. This fellow had never been fond of her. If he did something inappropriate after


    hypnotizing her, she¡¯d be the one to face the loss.


    ¡°Commander Laika, stay here and watch over these people. The rest of you,e with me to find


    Colton,¡± Jade said.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the high-level Flying Eagles members were having a meeting.


    Colton Lawrence started to make things difficult for others. ¡°The Flying Eagles has always followed the


    rule of following the strongest leader since its establishment. This is also how it is done in the martial


    arts realm. Only the strongest martial artist can be themander of the Flying Eagles. The rest


    is just bullsh*t.¡±


    ¡°Hence, I suggest we have a match in the ring. Whoever wins will be themander!¡± he added.


    As soon as Colton said this, someone from the American government disagreed. ¡°Flying Eagles¡¯


    commander should be someone who prioritizes the big picture and should have the ability tomand


    troops in battle. How could we solely depend on martial arts? Having that doesn¡¯t define what a


    commander is.¡±


    Colton emitted a robust and imposing aura. Immense pressure swept over that person like a tsunami.


    In the next second, he spat blood out of his mouth and copsed on the ground.


    He looked at Colton with a terrified expression. ¡°I¡¯m an American high-level government official. In


    terms of ranking, you¡¯re below me. How dare you attack me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of instant prosecution?¡±


    Coltonughed out loudly. ¡°Prosecute me? You¡¯re nothing but an ant. How are you going to kill me?


    You can¡¯t even stand my re, yet you still think of influencing the nextmander of the Flying


    Eagles?¡±


    Colton lifted his hand and sucked the person over. ¡°Have you stepped through the ancient boundary


    before? Do you know that there are many areas inside that you¡¯ll never enter in your lifetime? As soon


    as you go in, you¡¯ll die. Please enlighten me. Can someone like this be themander? Wouldn¡¯t


    it be suicidal for an amateur to lead a group of experts?¡±


    The American government official was tossed to the ground forcefully. Blood gushed out from his


    mouth and nose, and he couldn¡¯t get up after a long while.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s wrong, Colton, you didn¡¯t have to hurt him like this, did you?¡± a woman asked. She was


    Gael Dorsey, Jade¡¯s military counselor.


    However, Gael too disliked the government¡¯s people interfering with who should be the


    commander.


    Colton wasn¡¯t wrong when he said that amateurs shouldn¡¯tmand the experts. It was a huge


    mistake in the army. Those big bosses cking off in air conditioned rooms might give the random


    order, but the ones who would die were the soldiers on the battlefields.


    Despite that, Colton was a cold-hearted and ambitious man. Instead of letting him be the


    commander, it¡¯d be better to let someone from the American government take the position.


    Coltonughed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault then. I didn¡¯t even use much force, and he¡¯s already so badly wounded.


    Alright, I¡¯ll apologize for this. I¡¯m sorry, sir. I shouldn¡¯t have looked at you with my eyes. It¡¯s because you


    truly are too weak. I didn¡¯t even think that you couldn¡¯t stand me looking at you. I must bow and


    apologize,¡± he said.

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    Colton Lawrence actually bowed to that person. However, in the next second, he looked as his he¡¯d


    been squashed by a thousand-ton steamroller.


    His entire body turned into a pulp of flesh.


    ¡°You¡­ Colton Lawrence, you¡¯re outrageous!¡± someone yelled, also an American government official.


    However, after being red at by Colton, he didn¡¯t dare to step forward. He backed away, cowering.


    Colton startedughing loudly. He looked around at everyone in the room. Suddenly, he swept his


    hand, lifting the table in the center of the meeting room. A deafening boom could be heard as the table


    was flung out the window.


    This was the thirty sixth floor. How much force did such arge table contain when it hit the ground?


    It behaved practically like a bomb.


    Soon, the crunching metal of a car getting crushed could be heard. Countless cars had their rms


    ring too, thanks to the remnants of the energy waves, creating a mighty cacophony in the city in the


    middle of the night.


    ¡°Colton, what is the meaning of this?!¡± Jonathan Ferris, the Right-wing Lieutenant, asked.


    Coltonughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t we selecting the Flying Eagles¡¯mander? What I mean is, the stronger


    person will be themander! What¡¯s the matter? Are you a coward, Jonathan Ferris? You can


    choose not to fight. Just back out directly. Nobody is stopping you.¡±


    Being at the same rank as Colton, Jonathan was also an expert in his own right.


    Being provoked in such a manner at the meeting, wouldn¡¯t he be too humiliated to lift his head after this


    if he didn¡¯t respond at all? If the Right-wing troops found out their leader was behaving like a coward in


    front of the Left-wing Lieutenant, Jonathan could forget about bing their leader.


    Instantly provoked, Jonathan pointed his finger at Colton¡¯s nose while yelling, ¡°Colton, you jerk. Who¡¯s


    a coward, eh? You¡¯re the coward!¡±


    Colton sneered and took a few steps to the center of the room. ¡°Great! You said it. I can defeat you with


    a single move, Jonathan. Do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t! ¡± Jonathan retorted behaved.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, why don¡¯t we make a bet? If you can¡¯t withstand a single attack of mine,


    you¡¯ll be a follower of mine from now. If you don¡¯t stick to your words, you¡¯ll be punished by the


    heavens!¡± eximed Colton.


    ¡°What?¡±


    For people like them with this level of cultivation, swearing an oath was something to be avoided. That


    was because oaths were rted to their future in the Void Shattering stage of cultivation.


    If they didn¡¯t keep to an oath, they would very likely be engulfed by the demon in their hearts. In less


    severe cases, they might be badly injured. In more austere cases, they might just fail the tribtion and


    end up dead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say yes to him, Jonathan. He¡¯s just trying to trigger you,¡± said Gael Dorsey.


    ¡°Is this how you really be a coward, Jonathan? In that case, I¡¯ll take an oath myself. If I can¡¯t


    defeat you with a single attack, I¡¯ll be your follower. If I can¡¯t keep to the oath, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning,¡±


    Colton proimed loudly.


    Jonathan looked at Colton in shock, never expecting him to take such an oath.


    Meanwhile, at least a few dozen people around Jonathan were all looking at him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Could he back away?


    ¡®D*mn it! I¡¯m not afraid,¡¯ Jonathan thought. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll make a bet with you!¡± he said.


    In the next second, the battle began. Colton opened his eyes wide. A bloody red light shed in his


    eyes, and he threw a punch at Jonathan!

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    After Colton Lawrence threw his punch, the entire meeting room filled with bloody energy. It was as if


    everyone was in a sea of blood. There was an iparably evil and extremely agitated aura.


    Arge shadow even appeared behind Colton.


    Not everyone in the meeting room was a cultivation expert. Several were American government


    officials. Apart from Nash Youngblood, the man they had elected who possessed a decent level of


    cultivation at half-stepped Spirit Severing rank, the rest of them had cultivation levels that weren¡¯t even


    worth mentioning. In fact, there were two ordinary humans who didn¡¯t have a trace of cultivation on


    them.


    How could people like them face the attack of a Tribtion Crossing expert? Nearly as soon as Colton


    threw his punch, these people curled up on the ground and spatrge mouthfuls of blood.


    Gael Dorsey started shouting. ¡°Colton, have you gone mad? Restrain your imposing aura. Don¡¯t injure


    other people.¡±


    Although Gael didn¡¯t like people from the American government getting involved, America was still run


    by the government. Certain rules needed to be followed no matter what.


    However, Colton didn¡¯t seem to care about any of this anymore.


    Not only did he not weaken his imposing aura, but he even allowed it to grow stronger. It put a lot of


    tension on the entire room.


    Gael shouted while she quickly waved her hand to protect the government officials. A half-transparent


    protective barrier blocked Colton¡¯s imposing aura like an umbre. However, one of the government


    officials wasn¡¯t lucky enough to be protected.


    Boom!!!


    His entire body exploded like a watermelon.


    Jonathan Ferris watched on as Colton¡¯s fist gradually got closer. ¡°Colton, I thought you were very


    strong. Do you think you can defeat me with a single punch based on your evil punching technique?


    Get lost!¡± he snorted.


    Jonathan had a technique specifically for his feet. It was called Seven Kicks of Absolution.


    Roar!


    Jonathan let out a loud cry. Spiritual power filled his legs and caused them to double in size. Even his


    pants tore from the expansion.


    ¡°Seven Kicks of Absolution. Get ready to die!¡± Jonathan yelled.


    He sent repeated attacks by kicking forward.


    When a few of Jonathan¡¯s subordinates saw this, they startedughing loudly. ¡°Lieutenant Lawrence, it


    looks like you¡¯re going to be a disciple of our boss. You¡¯re not fated to be themander of


    Flying Eagles.¡±


    After they finished speaking, Colton continued throwing his fist forward, unyielding. His fist struck the


    bottom of Jonathan¡¯s foot.


    Boom!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    A deafening explosion ensued.


    Jonathan¡¯s body came to a halt. His foot gave off the sound of popping popcorn, the sound that would


    send chills down the spine. It was the sound of bones being crushed. Colton¡¯s punch actually crushed


    Jonathan¡¯s leg in its entirety. Every inch of bone had been crushed.


    Boom!


    Meanwhile, it was as if the entire floorboard below Colton¡¯s feet had been blown off by high-grade


    explosives. Arge hole appeared on the floor that connected to the floor below it.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s subordinates quickly rushed over to catch him. Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s foot had already


    been destroyed. Even with his cultivation capabilities, it would be difficult for his foot to recover.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Jonathan spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    Colton¡¯s punch not only broke Jonathan¡¯s foot but it also sent odd, bloody energy into Jonathan¡¯s veins.


    The energy rushed straight to Jonathan¡¯s heart and severely damaged its blood vessels.


    Colton was preparing to kill Jonathan!


    Meanwhile, Colton¡¯s mighty attack stunned everyone in the room.


    When the American government officials looked at Colton, their eyes filled with fear. These people had


    no idea how terrifying Tribtion Crossing experts could be. Now that they had personally witnessed


    power that no ordinary human could possibly possess, their faces turned pale, and they started to


    tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°What do you say, Jonathan? Will you submit to me?¡± Colton asked.


    Colton¡¯s subordinate, Philip Jules, started to gloat. ¡°Mymander has already shown mercy, or you


    would¡¯ve been killed with a single strike.¡±


    Jonathan spat out another mouthful of blood.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been asked a question, Jonathan. Will you submit?¡± asked Jim Granger.

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    Gael Dorsey stared at Colton Lawrence. ¡°What martial arts technique did you use, Colton? It¡¯s filled


    with bloody, evil energy. Is this an evil technique?¡±


    Coltonughed loudly. ¡°Why is it an evil technique? Why is there bloody, evil energy? How could I be


    using an evil technique? I¡¯ve killed over a million demon beasts on the battlefield, and it gathered for


    me an unmeasurable evil aura and bloody scent. As a military counselor that gives only terrible advice


    behind the scenes, you wouldn¡¯t understand it. You shouldn¡¯t speak nonsense either. It only makes you


    sound ignorant.¡±


    Gael¡¯s heart filled with rage when she heard this. She wasn¡¯t an ignorant woman, her background was


    unique. In reality, she was born during the republican era. The daughter of a military man, she decided


    to join the war afterward. She was, however, wounded by a traitor, where her physical body and soul


    were refined into some sort of battle puppet. She was only rescued after a century.


    She was a profoundly knowledgeable woman. However, this was truly her first time witnessing the aura


    Colton emitted.


    Colton didn¡¯t look at Gael, staring at Jonathan Ferris instead. ¡°Jonathan, do you admit defeat? You¡¯re a


    grown man. Are you not going to eat your words? From now, you¡¯re a follower of mine! Now, I shall


    employ my seniority and rmend myself as themander of the Flying Eagles. Right-wing


    Lieutenant, Jonathan Ferris, votes to support me. Gael Dorsey, what do you


    say?¡±


    Gael looked at Jonathan.


    However, she saw his head hanging low, seemingly agreeing silently to what Colton had said.


    Gael then looked at Nash Youngblood.


    However, Coltonughed coldly. ¡°Gael, don¡¯t bother looking at that ant. He¡¯s just someone the


    government sent to get a word in. I¡¯ve never considered him a candidate. If the government dares


    interfere with the matters at Flying Eagles, I¡¯ll kill them.¡±


    Gael wore a dark expression on her face. ¡°Fine. Since you said the strongest person would be


    commander, I¡¯llpete with you,¡± she finally said.


    As soon as she said this, her two friends stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, counselor!¡±


    ¡°Colten¡¯s capabilities are far greater than we expected. He will kill you.¡±


    ¡°My mind is made!¡± Gael insisted.


    As the military counselor, she would never change her mind once she¡¯d decided on something. Her


    friends all knew her personality well. Once they heard what she said, they could only back away and


    observe nervously.


    Colton chuckled softly. ¡°Alright, as you wish! Lone military counselor, why don¡¯t we make a bet as


    well?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡± Gael asked.


    ¡°If you lose, be my woman. How about that?¡± Colton asked.


    Gael¡¯s temper instantly red up. ¡°Colton, you¡¯ll pay for what you said!¡±


    Without saying anything else, Gaelshed out.


    Wham!


    As if piercing through space, a long whip cracked toward Colton.


    Coltonughed out loud. Instead of backing away, he moved forward. ¡°Military counselor. I never


    thought you like ying with whips. I like ying with whips too. Why don¡¯t we y in the room? I even


    have candles. Would you like that?¡±


    ¡°Die!¡± Gael screeched.


    Boom-boom-boom!


    The two shed, but it was immediately apparent who was stronger. Although Gael was already trying


    her best, Colton was barely putting in any effort.


    Finally, Colton wanted to y no more. He grabbed at Gael¡¯s long whip. After snatching it away, he


    turned the whip upon Gael¡¯s face.


    ¡°What do you say?!¡±


    ¡°Will you submit?!¡±


    ¡°Who else wants to fight with me?¡±


    ¡°Is there no one else? Great. In that case, I announce that from now, I, Colton Lawrence, will be the


    commander of the Flying Eagles!¡± Colton eximed.


    Right then, the meeting room¡¯s door was pushed open. Jade Benmore walked in. ¡°Have you asked me


    about bing themander?¡± Jade asked coldly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Colton nearly bit his tongue off when he saw Jade.

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    ¡°Jade¡­ Jade Benmore. Aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Colton Lawrence was inplete shock. He couldn¡¯t


    believe it, and he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    How could this be?


    He worked so hard to lure Jade Benmore and the rest into Myriad Demon Valley. It was a setup that


    guaranteed their deaths. ¡®How are you not dead? What will I do if you¡¯re not dead? If you¡¯re not dead,


    won¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll be in deep trouble?¡¯ Colton thought.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯d wish I was dead. That¡¯s the only way you can take my ce. Unfortunately, you¡¯ll


    have to be disappointed,¡± Jade said.


    Right then, Eleanor Curtis ran over and gazed passionately at Jade. ¡°Commander Benmore, you¡¯ve


    come back safely. That¡¯s great! ¡±


    Jade saw a whip mark on Eleanor¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the pain you suffered, Military Counselor


    Eleanor.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Eleanor, but Jonathan Ferris and his brothers also came forward to greet Jade. Many


    Flying Eagles personnel were d to see Jade returning safely.


    It was something worth celebrating. After all, most people hoped nothing bad happened to her. People


    like Colton were the minority.


    Nora Stewart stared at Colton while shouting coldly, ¡°Colton, how dare you plot against Flying Eagles¡¯


    Five-star Warlord? You lured us into Myriad Demon Valley, killing twenty eight war heroes of the Flying


    Eagles. What was your motive? How will you be punished?¡±


    When she said this, everyone present was shocked.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Colton actually plotted to kill Commander Benmore by luring her and the others into Myriad Demon


    Valley?¡±


    ¡°This guy deserves to die. How dare he harm the strongestmander in America? What else is he


    not afraid to do?¡±


    ¡°That exins his ferocious behavior. He killed someone as soon as there was dissent. Turns out he¡¯s


    been nning a rebellion for a long time!¡±


    Those who were around started pointing and yelling at Colton.


    Colton¡¯s character was too sinister. People like him shouldn¡¯t be allowed to stay in Flying Eagles.


    Meanwhile, Colton¡¯s brows lifted in a fury. He and his two Heavenly Kings looked at each other. ¡°Do it!¡±


    Colton suddenly shouted.


    Boom!


    Colton unleashed all the might of his Advanced-Tribtion Crossing rank.


    That wasn¡¯t all. After letting out a loud cry, the imposing aura around his body filled the entire room with


    the stench of blood. It was so overpowering that it made someone feel like puking. Meanwhile, the


    shadow of an ancient demonic god appeared behind him.


    Alex Rockefeller was shocked to see it. ¡°Is that the demonic god, Blood Shura?¡± Alex asked.


    This demonic god was identical to the shadow figure summoned in K Temple after Blood Shura


    possessed one of the team members.


    Alex¡¯s question instantly drew Colton¡¯s attention. Colton shifted his gaze to Alex with bloodshot eyes.


    After that, he startedughing loudly. ¡°Alex, it¡¯s you, after all. I don¡¯t even have to waste any effort to


    look for you. You came to me on your own. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll never reincarnate!¡±


    ¡°Are you Alex Rockefeller? If you¡¯re fine, what about Spencer Queen?¡± Philip Jules asked.


    Alex ran behind Nora and held her by the waist. ¡°I¡¯ve saved your life twice. You must protect me,¡± he


    said softly.


    Nora responded by nodding vigorously.


    ¡°Spencer? Of course, he¡¯s dead! Whose disciple am I? Even if there were ten Spencer Queens, they¡¯d


    all die,¡± Alex said.


    His unclear message made it sound as if Jade was the one who killed Spencer Queen.


    Meanwhile, Colton¡¯s aura had changedpletely. He was less of a human and more like a demon.


    Then, after a loud cry, he charged at Alex.


    However, how would he get past Jade?


    ¡°Colton Lawrence, you¡¯ll be paying for the lives of twenty eight Flying Eagles warriors with your blood!¡±


    Jade screamed.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she blocked Colton, she used her strongest killing techniques. Because her body had been


    poisoned, she needed to end this fight quickly.


    Boom!


    As soon as the two parties started fighting, the entire building started shaking violently. In an instant,


    cracks began to appear everywhere.


    The American government officials were all terrified. Their faces turned pale, and their bodies trembled.


    This was only the beginning, though. After that, Philip and Jim Granger also unleashed their imposing


    aura. They sided with Colton, and both summoned shadow figures of the demonic god, Shura, behind


    them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them. Spare no one!¡± Alex shouted from behind Nora.


    However, seeing how the few weren¡¯t willing to overpower their enemies withrger numbers, he felt


    dejected. ¡°These people just killed twenty eight of yourrades. They don¡¯t care about the spirit of


    martial arts. Don¡¯t you want to avenge yourrades? Was it all fake friendship?¡± Alex questioned.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to get involved in the fight, things will get messy if too many people join at


    once. We might identally hurt our own people! Your cultivation is still weak, and you can¡¯t


    understand this. A single skill at our cultivation stage has tremendous destructive powers. In such


    circumstances, we can only take turns to fight. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t escape,¡± Nora Stewart turned


    around and said.


    Alex Rockefeller was stunned.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Can¡¯t we use battle formations with so many people?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t the Flying Eagles people know how to use battle formations?¡± Alex asked.


    As soon as Alex said this, Nora turned around to look at him with bright eyes. ¡°Do you know battle


    formations?¡± she asked.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ehh¡­ Is that difficult?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Right then, Jade Benmore was actually sent flying with a single punch from Colton Lawrence. With a


    loud bang, she mmed against the wall. She was actually sent flying out of the building.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    ¡®How could Jade lose?¡¯


    Alex was the only person who could clearly sense that the poison¡¯s effect on Jade¡¯s body had


    worsened. Previously, she was trying to suppress the toxin with her own body. Now that she was


    fighting Colton, who had summoned the demonic god and fused with it, there wasn¡¯t a significant


    difference in their capabilities. With the extra effort required to fight, Jade couldn¡¯t suppress the toxin


    any longer. As blood flowed through her, the poison started to take effect much quicker.


    ¡°Sister?!¡± Nora couldn¡¯t believe Jade would actually lose.


    Soon, Jade returned. There was ck blood in the corners of her mouth. It even had a pungent smell


    to it.


    This was the poison in her body. It had be this severe.


    Colton startedughing loudly. ¡°Jade, it looks like you were indeed severely wounded. Are you


    poisoned? With your current condition, fighting me will only hasten your death! You are no longer a


    worthy opponent now. Jade Benmore, your time has passed. Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡±


    Jade wiped the blood away from the corners of her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy just yet. Let¡¯s go another


    round!¡±


    Shuffle!


    Boom!!!


    Five secondster, Jade was sent flying again. This time, she happened to crash near Nora and Alex.


    The two of them held her together. Alex touched Jade¡¯s wrist, his expression dark. ¡°Master, the poison


    is taking serious effect. You can¡¯t keep fighting. You¡¯ll really die if you do,¡± Alex said.


    Nora was tearing up from the panic she experienced.


    Jade smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll distract him. You guys should run!¡±


    While Jade spoke, someone from Flying Eagles charged forward to take Jade¡¯s ce in fighting


    against Colton. However, in the blink of an eye, that person¡¯s arms were broken. He fell to the ground


    while repeatedly vomiting blood. Colton even pped his palm against that person¡¯s forehead before


    absorbing his powers.


    Although the Flying Eagles warrior didn¡¯t die in Myriad Demon Valley, he ended up having his life


    sucked out of him by Colton.


    ¡°Harry!¡± Somebody called out his name with bulging eyes.


    Just as someone was about to rush forward, Jade did it first.


    However, each second Jade was in battle, the poison spread even faster. She would also be much


    closer to death.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯ Alex wondered in panic. He knew that once Jade died, it would be his turn next.


    Suddenly, he came up with an idea. ¡®Borrowed power!¡¯ Alex thought.


    ¡°Nora, do you believe in me? I have an idea right now, but I need you to lend me all your powers!¡± Alex


    yelled.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    ¡°Lend you all my powers?¡± Nora Stewart looked at Alex Rockefeller in shock. She couldn¡¯t understand


    why he would think such. ¡°I¡¯m at Spirit Severing rank. Can your tiny body withstand all of my powers?¡±


    she asked.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Alex replied.


    His golden core had been modified by the forbidden spell¡¯s twelve runes. It had be different long


    ago. If it could even handle the ancient forbidden spell¡¯s energy, couldn¡¯t it handle the powers of a Spirit


    Severing expert? Previously, Alex had already withstood the power of Ksitigarbha¡¯s golden body.


    This was also why he suggested that Nora should lend him her powers. After obtaining Ksitigarbha¡¯s


    legacy, he acquired three


    supreme treasures. However, due to his insufficient cultivation and limited capabilities, he couldn¡¯t use


    them.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex could only borrow powers.


    While Nora hesitated, Colton Lawrence fended Jade Benmore off once again. This time, Jade suffered


    even greater injuries. Not only was she vomiting blood, but ck blood now flowed out from her ears


    and eyes.


    Such a sight left many people in a stunned state.


    Jade was like the queen in Flying Eagles. She was a legend in America.


    Now, she had actually been badly beaten up by Colton, her subordinate.


    It was an unbearable sight!


    Meanwhile, Jade relentlessly charged at Colton so that people around her could quickly get away.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe in you this time. At most, I¡¯ll consider it as repaying you for saving my life!¡± Nora


    stomped her foot on the ground. After making up her mind, she pressed both hands on Alex¡¯s chest to


    transfer all the powers from her body to Alex.


    Fearing that Alex might not be able to take it, she controlled the amount of energy flow.


    ¡°Faster!¡± Alex said.


    Nora added more pressure.


    ¡°Even faster!¡± Alex urged on. ¡°Do it as fast as you can!¡± he added.


    Never mind that Alex¡¯s veins were already tough. With the techniques left behind by his ancestors, his


    already strong physical defense became even more robust. At this moment, Alex¡¯s golden core was


    spinning rapidly to absorb Nora¡¯s powers¡­


    Nora¡¯s powers fused with the twelve rune symbols inside Alex¡¯s golden core.


    ¡°Namo Myoho Renge Kyo¡­ ¡± Ksitigarbha¡¯s secret spell started echoing inside Alex¡¯s golden core.


    The Chaos Bead on the Chaos Tree inside Alex¡¯s mind pce also started responding. The two


    elements seemed to have a mysterious connection¡­ Alex couldn¡¯t convert the powers he acquired


    from Nora into great power, and so he couldn¡¯t use those three treasures.


    However, he could still use Ksitigarbha¡¯s legacy techniques.


    Nora could also vaguely hear the Buddhist hymn through her ears.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Hurry up, transfer your powers. I still need a little more,¡± Alex said.


    Triggered, Nora channeled the remaining third of her powers into Alex. Her body was now, in fact,


    empty, and she no longer had any powers left. She was so weak that she slumped to the ground.


    This was also why she said she was repaying Alex¡¯s deed with her life.


    It was because she was now an ordinary person. Even a tiny scratch could easily kill her. Shecked


    the slightest ability to defend herself.


    Right then, Jade was sent flying once more.


    This time, the injuries she suffered were too great. The poison spread everywhere in her body. She fell


    to the ground and repeatedly vomited blood. Her face was ashen, and she could no longer get up.


    Eleanor Curtis rushed forward to help, but she was also sent flying.


    Jonathan Ferris¡¯ subordinates also sustained severe injuries when they charged forward.


    It seemed as though the oue had been determined. Colton would now take over the position as


    commander of the Flying Eagles. He could easily get what he wanted now. Right then, Alex let out a


    loud cry. A golden light emitted from his body while the Buddhist tune surrounded him.


    At first, Colton wanted to suck all of Jade¡¯s powers dry. However, now that he saw Alex jumping


    forward, he immediately thought of his dead son, as well as his eldest son, who was still sick. Enraged,


    he turned around and charged toward Alex.


    ¡°I want you dead!¡± Colton yelled.


    Alex tapped on his forehead and chanted a series of secret spells.


    ¡°Namo¡­¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Seal of Noble Light!¡± Alex moved his hand away from his


    forehead and formed Ksitigarbha¡¯s spell symbol.


    ¡°A Buddhist technique?¡± Colton was stunned.


    However, he then showed a nonchnt expression. ¡°You¡¯re a piece of trash. So what if you know how


    to use Buddhist techniques? What can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Break apart!¡±


    Boom!


    Waves of Sanskrit letters exploded in the air, and a Buddhist symbol the size of a mountain fell from


    above. Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation that symbolized merit and willpower formed a light


    seal that pushed downward forcefully.

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    ¡°Back away, Alex!¡± Jade Benmore eximed.


    However, the many people around shook their heads. Jade had already been defeated, and members


    of the Flying Eagles were so severely wounded that they couldn¡¯t get up. Wouldn¡¯t a golden core expert


    like Alex Rockefeller be doomed if he charged forward?


    The oue, however, was hard to believe.


    Alex actually destroyed Colton Lawrence¡¯s fist.


    The shadow figure of Blood Shura, the demonic god behind Colton, had been shaken up by Alex¡¯s


    attacks. Even the tone of its blood had be much dimmer.


    At first, Eleanor Curtis wanted to rush over to save Alex. However, her body came to a halt while she


    watched on in disbelief. When Jade and Colton attacked each other up to a hundred times, not only did


    Blood Shura not weaken, but it glowed even brighter.


    Now, Colton was also dumbfounded by the attack.


    Alex¡¯s strike actually surpassed Jade¡¯s standards. Could Alex be stronger than Jade? No, he wasn¡¯t


    strong. Instead, it was a natural counter.


    Alex¡¯s Buddhist symbol was a strong counter to Colton¡¯s Blood Cult techniques.


    However, after Alex used this attack, his golden core seemed to have emptied.


    All the powers Nora Stewart had transferred to him had been spent.


    Seeing Colton about to attack him, Alex started shouting immediately. ¡°Stop him! My Buddhist powers


    have counteracted his demonic powers. Can anyone lend me some power? Hurry up!¡±


    Military Counselor Eleanor moved the fastest.


    She was already nning to save Alex. Now, sheshed out with her whip to stop Colton. In the blink


    of an eye, she had struck him over a dozen times. In the end, Eleanor surprisingly discovered that after


    Colton had been attacked by Alex. Not only did the demonic god¡¯s shadow figure behind him be


    dimmer, but his attack power had also weakened.


    ¡°Colton¡¯s been weakened by the Buddhist power. Someone else,e and stop him!¡±


    Soon, a Flying Eagles warrior went over with Eleanor to stop Colton.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jade finally got up. She came over and pressed her hand on Alex¡¯s body. ¡°I can¡¯t go on. I¡¯ll give you all


    my powers!¡±


    Jade wanted to transfer all her powers to Alex forever, but Alex stopped her. ¡°Just lend them to me.


    You don¡¯t have to give it all away for good. Your powers aren¡¯t as pure as mine.¡±


    Jade was a little upset to hear this, but she still did as he said.


    Boom!


    This time around, Jade was very obedient. Her cultivation was much stronger than Nora¡¯s, and in the


    blink of an eye, Alex¡¯s golden core filled up just as it did before. In fact, it was still expanding rapidly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all yours now!¡± Jade was also very shocked. Despite how strong her powers were, Alex could


    actually handle it.


    Meanwhile, Alex dashed forward. There was nothing fancy. The technique he used was the same as


    before.


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation Seal of Noble Light!¡±


    Boom!


    After this attack, the demonic god behind Colton became weaker yet again.


    Alex backed away. This time, a Flying Eagles member was already waiting to lend him his powers.


    ¡°One isn¡¯t enough. I need more of you!¡± Alex shouted. The feeling of being filled with power was


    awesome to Alex.


    After that, not only did Jade¡¯s subordinatese, but even Jonathan Ferris¡¯s subordinates came over


    to lend Alex their powers.


    One, two¡­ A total of ten people showed up!


    Roar!!!


    Alex bellowed. He could finally feel his golden core gettingpletely filled. It felt like it was about to


    explode.


    Alex directly charged forward!


    ¡°Colton Lawrence¡­ Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Mahayana Righteous Seal!¡± Alexmanded.


    When Colton saw the symbol Alex made with his hand, his expressions changed drastically. Colton


    went all out too. He bit his tongue, and blood filled his mouth. ¡°Oh, demonic god of the Blood Cult, I


    sacrifice my blood for you. Please, possess my body!¡± Colton stomped his foot and shouted.


    A hundred golden figures appeared behind Alex. Covering the entire sky, arge symbol of a human


    hand forcefully came crashing down with an air of justice.

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    Roar!


    Colton Lawrence¡¯s body became possessed by the demonic god behind him. It burrowed entirely into


    his body. After that, Colton¡¯s body started expanding like a balloon.


    ¡°Divine Blood Technique, Blood Sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°Surging Blood, Demonic Soul Curse!¡±


    Boom!


    A shockingly loud explosion could be heard. The entire space started vibrating vigorously, and fissures


    began appearing like ck spirits in the air. Space had been broken apart. Large portions of structures


    began to copse, with the cracks on the ground the minor issue.


    Everyone fled as fast as they could from the center of the battle.


    Shatter!


    All the windows in the buildings exploded. The doors of several houses close to the battle scene even


    broke into pieces, and their load-bearing walls were crushed.


    This was the thirty-sixth floor, and it wasn¡¯t even the highest level yet.


    A few dozen more floors were above. Presently, with the loud booming, the floors above began to sink


    deeply. Things fell apart. The walls on the western side came crashing down. The entire building


    started shaking violently. After a moment, it slowly tilted to one side.


    ¡°Ahh! The building is going to copse!¡± someone yelled. The person¡¯s voice was filled with terror.


    ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Many people in the area were experts, and jumping out from the thirty-sixth floor wouldn¡®t be a


    problem. The Flying Eagles people, however, had nearly transferred all their powers to Alex


    Rockefeller. Now, they werepletely powerless. As their bodiesy limp on the ground, they had no


    way of escaping.


    Meanwhile, the destructive power at the center of the battle scene was even more devastating.


    Alex and Colton had both disappeared.


    They fought their way downstairs, breaking through countless floors on their way down.


    Colton¡¯s body was covered in blood, and half of his shoulder had copsed. Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels


    Earth Incantation hadpletely counteracted his Blood Cult powers. Although his cultivation was at


    the Tribtion Crossing rank, and he was far more powerful than Alex. Alex had gathered the powers


    of ten supreme experts into one single attack that crushed Colton.


    Colton now kneeled on one leg whilerge mouthfuls of blood spewed from his mouth.


    Alex looked at Colton, who now lookedpletely different. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be someone from


    the Blood Cult,¡± Alex said.


    Colton looked up at Alex. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually be able to beat me either. What sort of


    techniques are you using? Even Buddhist techniques aren¡¯t as powerful as yours,¡± Colton croaked.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Why should I tell you? You¡¯re already going to die anyway,¡± he said.


    However, Colton didn¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°Since you know about the Blood Cult, Alex, why don¡¯t we strike a deal?¡±


    ¡°You want to strike a deal with me?¡± Alex asked. Alex chuckled. ¡°You were already going to annihte


    my entire family. What deal could we possibly make? I killed your son. Could you still be my friend?¡±


    ¡°Alex, do you know whates after the Tribtion Crossing realm? It¡¯s the Immortalization stage!


    You don¡¯t know, do you? The immortalization stage, which is Void Shattering, means that you¡¯ve


    fulfilled the requirements to ascend to Fairy Realm! Can you imagine what the Fairy Realm looks like?


    Would you like to have a look? It is, however, impossible for ordinary humans. Your master, Jade


    Benmore, has been at Advanced-Tribtion Crossing for many years. Yet, she still can¡¯tplete the


    final step. Do you know why?¡± Colton asked.


    ¡°What does this have to do with the Blood Cult?¡± Alex asked in return.


    ¡°Of course, it does! There¡¯s a close rtion! That¡¯s because this world¡¯s rules are iplete. However,


    if you want to reach the Immortalization stage, you¡¯ll need the power of rules. Without rules, you can¡¯t


    be a god. This is the core reason why Jade hasn¡¯t been able to reach the Immortalization stage.


    However, once you cultivate the Divine Blood Technique and receive help from our demonic god, you¡¯ll


    be able to reach Immortalization. You¡¯ll be at the Void Shattering rank and can ascend to Fairy Realm,¡±


    Colton exined.


    When Colton saw that Alex wasn¡¯t showing any expression on his face, he continued to speak, ¡°I can


    induct you into the Blood Cult and help you be a disciple of the demonic god. You¡¯ll be able to


    improve your cultivation rapidly, so you may exceed your limits and break through to the


    Immortalization stage.¡±


    Alex shook his head. He wasn¡¯t interested in these things at all.


    Or rather, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the problem of getting to Void Shattering at all. Alex had the


    Chaos Tree in his mind pce, and the Chaos Tree possessed chaotic spiritual energy that could


    resolve the iplete rules problem¡­ Deductively speaking, what were the rules? These were all


    rted to the ancient runes. In the Ultimate Book of Medicine, it was written that various rules in the


    three thousand worlds could all be exined using ancient runes. Hence, as long as Alex fully


    comprehended ancient runes, would he still need to worry about this?


    Colton had put the car before the horse. For the sake of achieving this objective, Colton sold himself to


    the demonic god.


    However, Alex suddenly thought of someone. He thought of his high school ssmate, Hayley Hanson.

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    Hayley Hanson¡¯s father was a member of the Blood Cult, and she was inflicted with the Blood Curse.


    Until now, she was still lying inside the coffin in the underground blood pool and wouldn¡¯t wake up. To


    save her, Alex Rockefeller needed first to unlock the Blood Curse. ¡°Do you know about the Blood


    Curse?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Blood Curse? What is that?¡± Colton Lawrence asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about the Blood Curse? In that case, you¡¯re of no use to me,¡± Alex said while he raised


    his hand. Rays of Buddhist light started gathering above him. He was creating yet another hand symbol


    of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation.


    Meanwhile, Colton had already used up his strength. He definitely couldn¡¯t withstand this attack.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± Colton was stunned for a moment


    ¡°I understood it, but you¡¯ve chosen the wrong path! I can resolve this problem by simply creating a


    heavenlyw pill,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Do you really know how to create a heavenlyw pill?¡± Colton asked.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°That has nothing to do with you anymore,¡± Alex said. With that, Alex slowly lowered the hand symbol.


    A terrified expression appeared on Colton¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t satisfied with this oue. He was only


    one step away from the Immortalization stage, and now, he was actually going to be killed by an ant.


    ¡°Blood Curse. I know about the Blood Curse. There¡¯s a Blood Witch in the Japan division. She knows


    all spells rted to curses. I can take you to her,¡± Colton said.


    The Ksitigarbha¡¯s hand symbol Alex summoned halted in the air.


    Colton immediately became happy.


    However, in the next moment, Alex sped up and forcefully pushed the Seal of Noble Light against


    Colton¡¯s head.


    ¡°I can look for the Blood Witch on my own! If you¡¯re not dead, I can¡¯t sleep and eat in peace!¡± Alex


    roared.


    This was a golden opportunity to kill Colton. Without Jade Benmore fighting against Colton, without the


    distraction of the Flying Eagles members, and without the numerous experts channeling their powers


    into Alex¡¯s body, Alex couldn¡¯t have done this at all. He couldn¡¯t even injure Colton¡­


    Hence, whether it was for Alex himself or for the people who trusted him and willingly transferred all


    their powers to him, Alex needed to kill Colton.


    Boom!


    Colton was dead!


    His soul perished!


    Alex nced at Colton¡¯s corpse for a moment. He saw a ring on one of his fingers that vibrated gently


    with spatial energy. Clearly, it was a spatial ring. This object was superior to a storage purse, and the


    space inside was also more stable.


    Now that Colton was dead, the spatial ring became a masterless object.


    Alex grabbed it and scanned it with his divine consciousness. Then, he nearly cried out in shock.


    This spatial ring¡¯s inner space was more than a hundred timesrger than his storage purse. It was the


    size of a ser field and even had a height of ten meters. All manner of resources from different


    categories were inside it.


    Among these resources, there were up to ten thousand spiritual stones as well as countless precious


    and expensive herbs.


    ¡°I¡¯m rich!¡±


    Alex put the ring on his finger. After thinking for a moment, however, he took it off and pocketed it. He


    was worried that someone might recognize it, get jealous, and snatch it away from him.


    After that, Alex returned to the thirty-sixth floor.


    By then, Colton¡¯s two Heavenly Kings were also dead. It was aplete mess.


    When everyone heard that Alex had killed Colton, they all sighed in relief. Jade Benmore, in particr,


    looked at Alex with surprise and approval. However, in the next second, she copsed on the ground


    with a bang.


    ¡°Master!¡± Alex rushed over and picked her up.


    Right then, a group of people rushed in from outside. ¡°Everyone, put your hands over your head and


    kneel. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be killed without mercy!¡±

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    These people hade with actual, seemingly dangerous weapons. There were quite a few of them


    as well, thirty or so in total. Before anyone knew it, they had managed to crowd into the badly damaged


    meeting room.


    Their leader, on the contrary, was a gentle middle-aged man in a suit and a pair of sses. He didn¡¯t


    seem to be the type to fight at all. Instead, his fair skin and brushed back hair made him look as if he


    had juste back from a ssy cocktail party.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nora huffed coldly as soon as she saw the man. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you right on time, Kyle Jung? You came


    after everyone has died. Were you calcting when you shoulde to benefit the most out of this


    situation?¡±


    This man with sses was actually an official within America. Although he was born in a family trained


    in cultivation, his spiritual roots were weak, making it impossible for him to master any cultivation skills.


    Up till now, he was a mere beginner, still stuck in the Chi Refinement stage. It meant he didn¡¯t even


    fulfill the requirements to participate in the enrollmentpetition into the Flying Eagles Academy.


    However, this man was interested in politics. Since the Jung family had been in America for years, their


    power was scattered across the entire country. Thus, they were somewhat involved in politics as well.


    Relying on his family¡¯s help and his own skills, Kyle worked his way to bing a senior police


    inspector before hitting his fifties.


    Despite that, he was still a weakling in the eyes of the high-rankingmanders of the Flying Eagles.


    Hence, even though Nora was of lower political status, she still portrayed a rather rude attitude towards


    him.


    Kyle stole a nce at Nora and ignored her, turning to Jade instead. ¡°Commander Benmore, are you


    alright?¡±


    Jade was severely poisoned to the point she could barely open her eyes.


    Leaning against Alex, she said, ¡°Colton Lawrence is working with the Blood Cult to overthrow us, and


    he has been killed on the spot for treason. You guys can leave now, Inspector Jung. Everything¡¯s under


    control.¡±


    ¡°So, what is the result of this meeting?¡± Kyle asked suddenly.


    Nora was enraged. ¡°Kyle Jung, are you brain dead? They only held this meeting because Colton set up


    a trap and lured us to the Myriad Demon Valley. Everyone here thought we died, so they had to


    convene this meeting. Now that my sister is right here, why would they need toe up with a new


    candidate? She is the only person who can be themander in chief of the Flying Eagles.¡±


    Kyle pushed up his sses and smiled slyly. ¡°But I heard that Commander Benmore is badly injured,


    and he can¡¯t even defeat Colton now. Now, she¡¯s weaker than the average person. I received orders


    from the higher-ups to ensure that a new candidate is chosen at this meeting. Obviously, Commander


    Benmore no longer suits this position.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Nora fumed.


    The other members of the Flying Eagles Squad were so furious that they, too, started yelling at Kyle.


    Suddenly, the people Kyle had brought along lifted their guns and pointed them at the Flying Eagles.


    Wayrger in size and clearly way more powerful, these guns greatly differed from their average


    counterparts.


    Eleanor spoke up. ¡°Mr. Jung, isn¡¯t this inappropriate, to be aiming guns at the heroes of the Flying


    Eagles?¡±


    Kyle smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just taking precautions in case one of you is a traitor like Colton Lawrence. All of you


    should know how powerful the Flying Eagles are, right? If anothermits treason, it won¡¯ t end well.


    That¡¯s why the Flying Eagles don¡¯t need too much power. They just need to be absolutely loyal.¡±


    Jade opened her eyes and asked, ¡°Inspector Jung, you say that I¡¯m not suitable to be themander


    in chief. But could that be what you think, or has the parliament passed this suggestion?¡±


    ¡°The parliament wanted to appoint a newmander in chief,¡± Karl replied. He had twisted the truth


    slightly for his personal reasons.


    The parliament only passed such a suggestion because they assumed Jade to be dead. Now that Jade


    was back, it should most definitely be reconsidered.


    Jade let out a frosty chuckle and closed her eyes. ¡°Fine, I agree.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± yelled each member of the Flying Eagles squad in unison.


    Jade said, ¡°I have been poisoned, and I don¡¯t know how much time I have left. I really am not suitable


    for this position, nor do I have the strength to keep serving the Flying Eagles.¡±

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    She then flipped her hand over and revealed a token in her palm. It slid down to the floor, nging


    noisily. ¡°This is the token for themander in chief, Inspector Jung. Please hand it to the parliament


    for me. Please take away my title as the Five-star Warlord. From now on, I, Jade Benmore, will no


    longer be involved in politics. I will also be wiping off everything that happened in the past. Let¡¯s put this


    all behind us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Alex!¡±


    Alex was incredibly shocked as he watched the entire situation go down.


    After staying at Flying Eagles Academy for a few days, he knew that Jade¡¯s status in the academy was


    equivalent to a goddess, a being worshipped and admired by many. Yet, she was wounded now and


    had ended up like this.


    ¡®This is simply excruciating!¡¯


    Since Jade couldn¡¯t walk, Alex had to pick her up and carry her out of the room.


    Kyle picked up the token from the ground and bowed. ¡°Thank you for everything that you¡¯ve done for


    America, Commander Benmore. I wish you the best in your future. I will still do everything I can to


    convince the higher-ups to preserve your title of Five-star Warlord.¡±


    Now that Kyle got everything he wanted, he figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be as generous as possible.


    Jade shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Nora was so angry that she wanted to explode. She, too, threw a token to the ground as well, the token


    of the High-rank Warlord. ¡°If my sister¡¯s leaving, I¡¯m leaving too! She might die from poison soon, and


    I¡¯ve lost my powerpletely, so I won¡¯t be able to serve the Flying Eagles any longer. Mr. Jung, Flying


    Eagles, is yours now.¡±


    After saying this, she left the room immediately.


    Clunk clunk clunk¡­


    Just then, every member who escaped Myriad Demon Valley threw their tokens too, using the exact


    same reason as Nora, leaving the squad and retiring from service.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The corners of Kyle¡¯s mouth twitched as he shouted, ¡°For the sake of union and peace within the


    squad, do not spread the news about appointing a newmander! This is an order!¡±


    Eleanor, the military counselor, then spoke up. ¡°Everyone, for the sake of America, the Flying Eagles


    needs you. Can¡¯t you stay?¡±


    Nora¡¯s voice came from outside of the room. ¡°nor Curtis, you can stay if you want. But I¡¯m only


    willing to follow my sister, not the Flying Eagles.¡±


    After exiting the room, Jade said with thest few amounts of her strength, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow us,


    Nora. The military counselor is right. Flying Eagles needs all of you. Without you all, they might not be


    able to handle what¡¯s happening over at the ancient boundary.¡±


    Nora replied. ¡°Sis, can you not be this naive? Once the Flying Eagles end up in the hands of those


    corrupted politicians, do you think they¡¯d let us do anything we want? They didn¡¯t take the squad so that


    we can help defend the country from our enemies! They¡¯re just worried that we¡¯d be too powerful and


    overtake them someday.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t leave, who knows how else Jung is going to try and get rid of us? And honestly, I¡¯d rather


    have Colton be themander instead of having these bastards appoint one of their puppets!¡±


    Knowing that this could be a possibility, Jade sighed and decided to stay silent.


    Nora said, ¡°Sis, how are you feeling? Hey Alex, aren¡¯t you a legendary doctor? Give my sister a check-


    up then!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. I have to prepare some stuff so let¡¯s head to my ce back in California!¡±


    replied Alex.


    Nora asked, ¡°How, though? We¡¯ve all given you our powers, so we don¡¯t have the strength to Feather


    Walk anymore.¡±


    ¡°Whitey!¡± Alex bellowed.


    Whitey had been following Alex all this while, shrinking itself and hiding in his pockets. After being


    summoned, it immediately jumped out and turned into a ten meter tall cat.


    Nora asked, ¡°How, though? We¡¯ve all given you our powers, so we don¡¯t have the strength to Feather


    Walk anymore.¡±


    ¡°Whitey!¡± Alex bellowed.


    Whitey had been following Alex all this while, shrinking itself and hiding in his pockets. After being


    summoned, it immediately jumped out and turned into a three meter tall cat.

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    ¡°A demon beast?¡± One of the male members of Flying Eagles eximed when he saw Whitey turn big.


    They had battled demon beasts almost every day over at the ancient boundary, and they had killed so


    many of these creatures that they lost count. Seeing just how powerful Whitey looked made all of the


    members of Flying Eagles tense up. If they didn¡¯t lose all their power, they would¡¯ve attacked it without


    hesitation.


    Alex immediately reassured them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is my ally.¡±


    Nora was surprised. ¡°Just how many tricks do you have up your sleeves, Alex? You¡¯re exactly like


    Doraemon, you know? You keep giving us surprise after surprise. We¡¯re about to lose our minds!¡±


    Alex replied. ¡°Nah, you know all of my secrets now.¡± He then continued, ¡°Alright, everyone, get on. We


    can¡¯t waste more time since my master¡¯s condition is worsening. It¡¯s hard to say if I could even save


    her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± everyone gasped.


    They initially thought that Jade had only said that to dismiss Kyle. They really didn¡¯t expect her to be


    telling the truth.


    Someone immediately spoke up, ¡°Then, you guys should go ahead now. It¡¯ll be quicker if there are


    fewer passengers, so we¡¯ll just travel separately! We can meet up afterward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too,¡± replied Alex.


    He then took out a few bottles of pills for rejuvenating power before handing it to them. ¡°This is to help


    you guys rejuvenate faster, in case something happens. Oh right, I¡¯ll leave everything regarding


    Colton¡¯s family to you all. And it¡¯s best to check their rtions to the Blood Cult. Many of them are most


    likely involved.¡±


    After giving them a few reminders, Alex hopped onto Whitey with Jade in his arms.


    Nora, who was still on the ground, called out to him. ¡°Hey, give me a hand. I don¡¯t have the strength to


    climb up.¡±


    As Jade¡¯s sister, it was better she tagged along since she¡¯d be able to take care of Jade better.


    Alex immediately waved his hand and brought Nora onto Whitey¡¯s back without having to touch her.


    However, the seat that popped out of Whitey¡¯s body could only hold one person. It was already quite


    cramped with both Alex and Jade sitting there, hence there wasn¡¯t any ce left for Nora.


    In the end, Nora decided to sit on Alex¡¯sp. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she chirped nonchntly.


    Alex stole a nce at her and pped her behind. ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Ow¡­ ow¡­ ow¡­ why did you p me? You¡¯re riding the cat, not me!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You were in my way.¡±


    Whitey broke into a sprint as rapid as lightning.


    Jade was currently unconscious, so Alex had to hold on to her. Nora, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t


    regained her strength yet, hence she couldn¡¯t sit still with such speed. Her body shifted around on


    Alex¡¯sp.


    Alex was helpless when he felt the sudden movement in his pants. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it


    anymore, worried that she would identallynd on his face if she lost bnce. He immediately


    wrapped his other arm around her waist, pushing her down.


    Ten or so minutester, they reached the Rockefeller manor.


    Alex didn¡¯t waste any time and rushed to his room, grabbing a handful of antidote pills and giving it to


    Nora. ¡°Feed these to her.¡±


    ¡°My sister is unconscious. How am I supposed to do that?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°You can use your month.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just do it! Do you even want to save her? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re dating someone, so what are you worried


    about?¡±


    Nora was so mad that she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®That¡­ Unspeakable defect on my body hasn¡¯t


    been cured yet. How am I supposed to look for a date with that?¡¯


    As Nora fed Jade the pills, Alex continued working hard. He sat on the floor, mixing his blood with


    Jade¡¯s to draw a Zharvakko Talisman Formation. As the circle was formed, he instructed Nora to ce


    Jade in the middle.


    ¡°Look after her for now. I need to prepare some medicine for her. And remember not to disturb me


    throughout the process. If I fail, your sister is done for.¡±


    After a short ponder, he grabbed Nora¡¯s hand and inserted some golden core spiritual power into her


    body. This could help her quickly rejuvenate her Chi. Since this was thebined power of Ancient


    Forbidden Spells, Ksitigarbha¡¯s holy power, and Chaos spiritual energy, any little amount was


    extremely precious. Nora felt just how powerful it was and how quickly it rejuvenated her strength. It


    also felt as if it was cleansing all her veins.


    ¡°Give me some more!¡± she demanded while grabbing Alex¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    Alex flung her hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t be so casual with me. I have a wife.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! As if you don¡¯t have other women around you.¡±


    ¡°Are you a normal woman then?¡± Alex joked Nora.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bite your neck and let you bleed to death.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Only normal women get to bite me.¡± After saying this, Alex immediately rushed off to make new


    pills.


    The pill he had to make was a grade six pill called a limit-breaking pill. It was higher in ss and way


    more effective than regr antidote pills. Not only could it help with detoxification, but it could cure


    other ailments such as numbness and dizziness.


    As expected, all the materials needed to make it were extremely precious.


    One of the main ingredients was the Snake Venom Fruit, a grade six, first-ss spiritual herb. Alex


    didn¡¯t have such a treasure in stock back then, but he managed to find some in Colton¡¯s spatial ring.


    Two hourster, Alex managed to synthesize two limit-breaking pills. He immediately handed it to Nora


    so that she could feed it to Jade via mouth to mouth.


    Unexpectedly, Jade started vomiting pools of blood after taking the medicine.


    ¡°Ah! Sis?!¡±


    ¡°Alex¡­ How could this happen? Your medicine isn¡¯t effective at all. In fact, it even worsened her


    condition!¡±


    Alex checked Jade¡¯s pulse and inserted some of his Chi into her body.


    After a briefwhile, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The pill is working fine. It¡¯s just forcing the toxins out of her


    body But since this is a grade six pill, its effects are extremely strong, so that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t even


    handle a single one. If it weren¡¯t for this Zharvakko Talisman Formation, her heart would¡¯ve burst from


    the strong medicinal effects. Her brain could¡¯ve been potentially damaged as well.¡±


    Nora then asked with tears in her eyes, ¡°Then what should we do? Can we not save her?¡±


    Jade wasn¡¯t just her sworn sister. She was also her idol and her mental support; hence Nora cherished


    her whole-heartedly.


    Alex pondered and said, ¡°I have to look for someone. She might be able to help.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My girlfriend.¡±


    Alex was referring to Cheryl Coney.


    It was almost five in the morning at the time. When Alex took his phone out, he realized that he hadn¡¯t


    called Dorothy to check in with her. Hence, he called her first and updated her on everything briefly.


    Dorothy was indeed worried about his safety, so she was very relieved to receive his call. After some


    small talk, she went to inform the others.


    Alex then dialed Cheryl¡¯s number, but a man seemed to have picked up instead.


    Alex froze. ¡®Why would a man pick up Cheryl¡¯s phone at this hour?¡¯


    ¡®Could they be¡­ Sleeping together?¡¯


    ¡°Is Cherry here?¡± He asked, suppressing the nervousness within his head.


    ¡°Cherry? Who are you?¡±


    Alex frowned. ¡°And who are you? Pass Cheryl the phone.¡±


    The man replied. ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend. She¡¯s sleeping right now. So don¡¯t bother us for no reason.¡±


    After saying this, the call ended.


    When Alex redialed her number, the phone seemed to have been turned off. Alex stood there, stunned


    and upset.


    Unfortunately, Nora overheard their conversation and chuckled. ¡°What? Your girlfriend slept with


    someone else? Aww, look at you! You¡¯re turning green!¡±


    Alex huffed and headed out without saying a word.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    ¡®Who is that man?¡¯


    ¡®Why is he with Cheryl at this hour?¡¯


    ¡®Is he really her boyfriend?¡¯


    Alex didn¡¯t quite believe this. He knew who Cheryl was, and her feelings towards him were indeed


    genuine. They just couldn¡¯t get past thest stage due to many reasons, but they knew that they just


    had to wait for the right time.


    ¡®Could something have happened to her?¡¯ Thinking about this, Alex started panicking.


    He had seen quite a few articles saying that a man had killed his own wife and used her identity to


    keep posting online to create an illusion as if they were still alive.


    However, Cheryl had received the legacy of the Immortal Doctor and had Guilherme Extraordinaire at


    her side. Moreover, she had the Gctic Protection Amulet he gave her as well.


    This whole while, Alex never noticed the feeling of the amulet shattering. If he did, he would¡¯ve felt as if


    his heart had dropped.


    ¡®It couldn¡¯t have been Colton¡¯s men, right?¡¯


    Alex shook the thought off as soon as it came up.


    If it really were Colton¡¯s men, they would have never spoken to him with that attitude.


    ¡°Sword of the Universe!¡±


    Alex decided to stop guessing and called out his sword. Hopping on to it, be rushed towards Cheryl¡¯s


    home. He didn¡¯t enter but hovered in the air, releasing his divine sense instead, scanning the entire


    house¡­


    He noticed that James was still sleeping whereas Granny Coney had woken up. She had just gotten


    out of bed and was brushing her teeth¡­


    But there was no sign of Cheryl.


    ¡®Where would she have gone?¡¯


    ¡®Oh right! I could try to sense the amulet!¡¯


    Alex suddenly remembered that the amulet contained some of his blood and a ray of spiritual


    conscience. Thus, he would be able to use the Paper Doll Curse of the Three Realms to locate her.


    He then took out a paper doll and drew a talisman in the air, sealing a spiritual talisman onto it.


    The next second, the paper doll caught on mes on its own and turned into a spiritual phoenix, flying


    towards a certain direction¡­ Alex used his Imperial Sword Flight and followed immediately.


    At the time, Granny Coney had just finished brushing her teeth and recing her dentures back into


    her mouth. She lifted her head to look outside the window and felt shocked.


    ¡®What was that?¡¯


    ¡®A person? Or was it a ghost?¡¯


    She rubbed her eyes gently and took another look, yet the figure seemed to have vanished.


    ***


    As the sun rose, warm rays of sunlight shone on the white fluffy clouds. A sword flew with great speed


    as ifi t was trying to cut the sky in half. In just a few moments, Alex reached Long Beach.


    When he realized that this was their destination, Alex knew that Cheryl was at the hospital that he got


    her, Mercy Cancer Hospital.


    Following the phoenix, Alex finally found Cheryl. She was currently wearing a white doctor¡¯s robe,


    standing in front of a rack of experiment equipment, seemingly busy. Guilherme, the previous Immortal


    Doctor, was there as well.


    ¡®How is this sleeping?¡¯


    ¡®What the f*ck, who is that man who picked up the call?¡¯


    ¡®He made me panic for nothing. I really thought I had been cheated on!¡¯


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex stood on the flying sword and waved his hand gently, turning the small, light phoenix into smoke


    as it vanished in thin air.


    He watched her silently from afar. She seemed so focused on work, running experiments even at this


    hour. It was obvious that she was pulling an all-nighter. Alex even noticed that she seemed skinnier


    than before, her chin appearing even pointier now. The sight of her broke his heart.


    Just then, Guilherme noticed Alex. He lifted his head to see Alex floating in the air outside. Overjoyed,


    he immediately informed Cheryl.


    ¡°What?¡± Cheryl gasped as she looked towards the direction Guilherme pointed and met eyes with Alex.

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    As the saying went, beautyy in the eyes of its beholder. Cheryl¡¯s gorgeous eyes lit up as soon as she


    saw Alex. She looked overwhelmed and shy, leaving her experiment aside as she rushed to the


    window.


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Cheryl. ¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore!¡±


    Upon saying those words, the woman sniffled, clearly upset.


    Since it was kind of weird to be speaking through a window, Alex pointed to theboratory door. ¡°I¡¯ll go


    there.¡±


    Cheryl had ced her little hands on the ss of the window, still longing for him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll clean this


    ce up.¡±


    Alex put his hand on the ss as well, then headed inside of the building. Using his divine sense again,


    he instantly found the nearest entrance.


    He retrieved his sword before anyone noticed him and entered through the balcony, heading to where


    Cheryl¡¯sb was. Unexpectedly, a man stopped him before he could enter.


    This man looked like he was in his thirties and were dark eye bags. Alex could tell that he lived quite


    the private life. Not only did he have renal insufficiency, he even had andrology problems.


    The man looked Alex from his head to his feet, visibly disgusted and disdainful. Alex wasn¡¯t exactly


    dressed nicely at this moment, his clothes slightly torn and stained with blood.


    In actuality, whatever he was wearing was already decent since he asked for new clothes from the


    Flying Eagles after exiting the K Temple. He would¡¯ve been wearingpletely tom-off clothes


    otherwise. The events he experienced in this one very night were enough for three years¡¯ worth¡­


    Someone tried to hunt him down back at the Assex Vi. He then fought back and had to go up against


    Spencer. Next, he had to lure his enemies into the K Temple and battled the Blood Shura. After that,


    he had to bust into both the Lawrences¡¯ home and the high-level meeting of the Flying Eagles to defeat


    Colton. In the end, he had to find a cure for Jade.


    It was simply unbelievable that so many things could happen in just one night.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± the man asked.


    Alex instantly realized that this was the voice of the man who picked up the call. He even noticed


    Cheryl¡¯s phone on the desk.


    When he saw that, he became furious. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for your girlfriend.¡±


    The man froze. ¡°Cheryl Coney?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    The man continued to ask, ¡°What business do you have with her?¡±


    Alex replied softly, ¡°I want to sleep with her.¡±


    The man instantly fumed with rage. ¡°Do you have a death wish?! How dare you fantasize about my


    girlfriend, you piece of garbage?! Come over here and kneel before me. Take your slippers off and p


    yourself a hundred times with them! Else you won¡¯t be able to get out of here alive!¡±


    Alex heard footsteps. Cheryl was on her way out of theb.


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m in a consensual rtionship with your girlfriend. We got together by our free will. Don¡¯t


    believe me? You can ask her if she¡¯s willing to sleep with me. Ah, I feel you should just give up and let


    me have your girlfriend. You¡¯re having serious renal insufficiency issues after all.¡±


    This man was of a rather high status. His name was Pete Watterson, a politician. As the head of the


    CDC of Michigan, he brought along his subordinates to Mercy Cancer Hospital to cooperate on a


    mission. However, this man noticed Cheryl¡¯s goddess-like beauty and charm, eventually falling head


    over heels for her.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Moreover, he had heard that Cheryl wasn¡¯t into any of her male co-workers, nor was she married as


    well. With that, he immediately started chasing after her like crazy.


    Although Cheryl had rejected him multiple times and made it clear that she wasn¡¯t interested in him,


    this man thought he would get the girl sooner orter just because he was a politician. He thought he


    could threaten Cheryl into dating him with the hospital. Not only did he chase away all of Cheryl¡¯s


    admirers, but he even addressed himself as her boyfriend.


    This was indeed a shameless and bossy man.


    Hearing what Alex said really set him off. He mmed the table and stood up abruptly, ready to swing


    his fists. Just then, Cheryl opened the door to theboratory.


    She rushed out immediately and jumped onto Alex, kissing him voluntarily and passionately.


    Upon seeing this, Pete was stunned, fuming with jealousy and rage.

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    Seeing the woman he liked kiss some other man out of her own free will upset Pete a great deal. He


    felt as if his lungs were about to explode.


    Cheryl was the woman he was into. He was so sure that he could get the girl as well.


    ¡®How could she kiss another man? Isn¡¯t that cheating? I won¡¯t allow this! I simply won¡¯t!¡¯


    ¡°Cheryl Coney!¡± he bellowed coldly.


    However, quite some time had passed since the two saw each other. Now that they did, they couldn¡¯t


    help themselves. They wished they could kiss for eternity, till the end of time.


    They didn¡¯t care about mere passersby like Pete. If anything, they wished that he could just screw off.


    Hence, Cheryl ignored himpletely and continued kissing Alex as if no one was around.


    Pete¡¯s expressions twisted. He felt his face burning up as if he had just been pped several times. He


    knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Cheryl since she was the dean of this hospital. She still, however,


    held a certain degree of social status. Moreover, since he was after her heart, he had to be nice to her.


    Thus, he figured that he could defeat Alex with ease. He grabbed him by the sleeve and pulled him


    away forcefully. ¡°Are you done yet?¡±


    Despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯t seem to force Alex out of the way.


    Alex turned towards Pete. ¡°You¡¯re still here? Can¡¯t you get lost?¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you talk to me like that, you bastard?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pete exploded with fury in an instant, his entire skull looking like it would be blown off by pure rage. ¡°Do


    you know who I am? Do you know that I can make your life hell with a single word? I can wreak doom


    and misfortune to your entire family!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Thest time someone said such things to me, they ended up as buckets of


    flesh. Would you like to be the next one? Tell me, who are you?¡±


    Pete huffed coldly. ¡°Who the f*ck are you trying to scare? Just look at your clothes. You¡¯re probably just


    a security guard, aren¡¯t you? Do you even earn 3000 a month? Please tell him who I am, Cheryl!¡±


    Cheryl squinted and took a nce at Pete before turning to Alex. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s just a ridiculous politician. I


    don¡¯t even know how he earned the position as chief of the CDC. He doesn¡¯t know a thing! It¡¯s like he


    can¡¯t think straight after seeing a woman, and he¡¯s always pestering and annoying me!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Never in Pete¡¯s worst nightmare would he have thought that Cheryl would describe him with such


    insult. His face turned red from embarrassment, blowing up from rage. ¡°Cheryl Coney, do you know


    what happens to you after you say such things?¡±


    Cheryl grabbed Alex¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care. My man will help me through anything you throw


    at me.¡±


    Pete was so envious and mad that he almost breathed fire. He growled in a scornful tone, ¡°Hey punk. If


    you know what¡¯s best for you, leave Cheryl now! I¡¯ve had my eyes on her, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re


    her boyfriend, just break up and get out!¡±


    ¡°And what if I say no?¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze was extremely frosty. With his current powers, he really didn¡¯t want to argue with normal


    people. It was like trying to fight an ant. It just didn¡¯t seem right.


    However, if this little ant just couldn¡¯t take a hint and tested his boundaries, he wouldn¡¯t mind crushing it


    with one stomp.


    Pete didn¡¯t seem to sense any danger, cockily replying, ¡°No? Then you¡¯d just make Cheryl¡¯s life


    miserable. Because of you, she would lose her position as the dean of this hospital. Or worse, her


    doctor¡¯s license would be revoked¡­ As long as I want to, I could even use her of leaking top secret


    information about the country so that she could never get back up on her feet.¡±


    Cheryl was so mad her face turned green.


    Alex squeezed her fingers gently and said, ¡°Then, do you know that I can kill you as long as I want to?¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you just a stubborn f*cking mule?¡± Pete yelled.


    Just then, two of Pete¡¯s subordinates came looking for him. They saw the three arguing in the middle of


    the hallway.


    ¡°Chief! What happened here?¡± they asked.


    Pete immediately replied. ¡°You two came just in time. I suspect that this man is the cause of the recent


    poisoning cases! He is also suspected of assaulting all those patients! Not only that, he just threatened


    to kill me! Arrest him now!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    The subordinates froze. Just as they were about to react, Alex pped Pete across the face.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    With an odd cracking sound, his head did a 180-degree turn.


    ¡°When I said I could kill you, it wasn¡¯t a threat. I was merely informing you!¡±


    At the time, Pete wasn¡¯t dead yet. He was still standing and sensing his surroundings. He saw his back


    from this extremely odd angle and heard what Alex said.


    He finally realized, ¡®This bastard actually killed me! But, how dare he?¡¯


    Those were his final thoughts before falling to the ground t on his face.


    When Pete¡¯s subordinates saw this, they were stunned. Icy chills ran down their spines.


    ¡°M¡­ Murder!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you murder someone in broad daylight?! Do you even know who he is? You¡¯re in so


    much trouble!¡±


    Alex said coldly, ¡°Go ahead and call for whoever supports him. I¡¯ll be waiting here. Now get lost!¡±


    The two immediately scooted off, still panicking. They went to make a call.


    Cheryl was worried. ¡°Alex, sure, this guy was hateful and deceitful, but you didn¡¯t have to kill him, did


    you? His father possesses a lot of power in Long Beach. Doesn¡¯t this mean that we provoked them?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, only others would have to worry if they have provoked me! And Cherry, you


    look thinner now. Have you been tiring yourself outtely? Just look at you. Your eyes are kind of red.


    How many all-nighters have you pulled, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Three¡­ No, two¡­ Alright, maybe two and a half. It¡¯s okay. I can handle this. It¡¯s mostly because of the


    few poisoning cases around Long Beachtely. The patients have peculiar symptoms too. I¡¯m highly


    suspecting that it¡¯s a contagious disease, but I couldn¡¯t seem to reconstruct how it¡¯s transmitted. It¡¯s just


    really weird.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It is quite weird that both you and Guilherme couldn¡¯t confirm this even after working


    together.¡±


    After that, Alex inserted a flow of his golden core Chi into Cheryl¡¯s body. After it entered her veins, she


    felt as if all her fatigue had vanished into thin air.


    With her newly regained energy, she turned to Alex. ¡°Your medical skills are better than mine, so let¡¯s


    go check the poison out! If we can¡¯t find a solution soon, I¡¯m worried that more people will get


    poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Alex agreed happily.


    He knew that Jade wouldn¡¯t sumb to any life-threatening emergencies since she took the limit-


    breaking pill.


    Alex followed Cheryl into theboratory. She suddenly remembered and asked, ¡°Why did youe


    find me at this hour?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I have a very tricky case on my te too. I wanted you to help diagnose her. But I didn¡¯t


    expect a man to have picked up the call. He even said that he¡¯s your boyfriend and was sleeping with


    you. So I came here as soon as I could.¡±


    Cheryl was shocked and finally remembered. ¡°I left my phone outside. ¡±


    Alex handed her a phone.


    ¡°I brought it for you.¡±


    Cheryl grinned cheekily as she took it. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, you only came here because you


    were jealous? Then should I thank Pete? Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been sent to the cold bench and cease


    to exist in your heart. Only huh?¡±

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Alex immediately denied it. ¡°Why would I ever dump you aside? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I


    had to go to Flying Eagles Academy? I just came back yesterday.¡±


    Cheryl had only said that for the sake of saying it, but she was indeed curious about Flying Eagles


    Academy after Alex mentioned it.


    ¡°What was it like there?¡¯


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, but you¡¯ll understand when I bring you there for a tour! It¡¯s just bigger


    than most academies and provides different courses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to that then.¡±


    After entering theb, he noticed that Guilherme wasn¡¯t back with Cheryl. He was currently in front of a


    table.


    Now that he had worked with Cheryl for quite a while, his spirit powers seemed to have increased


    slightly. However, without a body, it was difficult for him to do most things. For example, he couldn¡¯t do


    any of the experiments on his own.


    ¡°Master!¡± Guilherme greeted and bowed respectfully to Alex.


    Alex looked at him, asking, ¡°Guilherme, would you like to carry out experiments on your own? I have a


    way to let you have a temporary body.


    ¡°Are you going to use that guy¡¯s corpse out there?¡± asked Cheryl.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Of course not. He doesn¡¯t deserve that.¡±


    Alex could never bring himself to do such a thing. It would be an insult to Guilherme if he let him


    possess Pete¡¯s corpse. He then took out a paper doll.


    Softly chanting the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms, the doll immediately became life-size, but only


    at the thickness of a piece of paper.


    The entire thing looked slightly odd.


    Despite this, Guilherme seemed surprised. ¡°That¡¯s the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms by the Gods


    of Medicine! Master, congrattions on learning such a precious skill!¡±


    Alex froze. ¡°You know this too?¡±


    Guilherme replied, ¡°Back in the day, my teacher was researching the Paper Doll Curse of Three


    Realms as well. He left some information on it after he passed. Sadly, I couldn¡¯t wrap my fingers


    around it.¡±


    Guilherme smiled. ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to, master.¡±


    After he shifted into the paper doll, it started expanding from the sides.


    Alex then ced his thumb and index finger together, tapping the paper doll¡¯s forehead.


    Cheryl was surprised to see the pale, dull paper doll turn into Guilherme in a mere second. She stared


    at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Can I touch it?¡± she asked Alex.


    Alex smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cheryl touched Guilhenne¡¯s shoulder gently, but it felt strange. It still felt like she was touching a paper


    doll, despite it taking the look of a living, breathing person. This was just how incredible the Paper Doll


    Curse of Three Realms was.


    Alex said, ¡°I just learned the basics too, so I¡¯m not all that familiar with this skill. This paper doll can only


    be preserved for a week at most, so you¡¯d have to change out by that time. But I could prepare a few


    more.¡±


    Guilherme stood there, feeling around his newfound body. He himself was amazed by this power. He


    then put his hands together and bowed to Alex. ¡°Master, this is amazing as it is.¡±


    Alex then asked, ¡°Show me the poison that you guys found then. What is it?¡±


    Cheryl pointed at the test tubes on theboratory table. ¡°This is it. These are the toxins that have been


    extracted from the patients! But this poison affects patients in a very odd way. It won¡¯t kill them, but it


    turns them semi-conscious, and their mobility deteriorates. It¡¯s like they turn into beasts.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alex was stunned.


    ¡®Such poison is indeed weird,¡¯ he thought. He picked up a test tube carefully.


    However, just as his fingers touched it, he sensed that the toxins within the tube were the exact same


    as the one that poisoned Jade.


    ¡®What could this all mean?¡¯

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    With furrowed eyebrows, Alex was stunned in ce. From his expression, Cheryl could tell something


    wrong. ¡°So? Did you find something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this poison,¡± replied Alex.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Where? Is there a cure for it?¡± Guilherme asked.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°In my master¡¯s body. She¡¯s currently poisoned with this, and her life is in


    jeopardy. I initially wanted to ask for both of your help; to see if there was a cure to this.¡±


    Guilherme said, ¡°The biggest problem we have, as of now, is to find the source of this poison. Else it


    would be like trying to find a needle in a haystack. We don¡¯t know where to start. Master, how did your


    master get poisoned?¡±


    ¡°She was poisoned in the Myriad Demon Valley of the ancient boundary,¡± Alex replied.


    Guilherme was speechless.


    Back in his day, the ancient boundary had yet to exist, hence it was obvious that he was clueless as to


    what the Myriad Demon Valley was. It was useless to have asked such a question.


    However, even though there were cases recorded in the books of Mercy Cancer Hospital, these people


    were quarantined in the istion wards. Moreover, information on these patients waspletely


    sealed from the public. Only a few within this hospital knew about this.


    Alex said, ¡°Bring me to those patients.¡±


    Cheryl nodded.


    As the three left theboratory, a man kicked the entrance wide open, crying loudly, ¡°Pete, oh Pete!


    How could you just die like that? Which bastard did this? I¡¯ll shred them to pieces! I¡¯ll kill their entire


    family!¡±


    Thud¡­ thud¡­ thud¡­


    Arge group of people rushed into the building. They appeared to be in the hundreds, crowding up the


    buildingpletely.


    Each held a different weapon and had stern expressions stered on their faces. Just one look, and it


    was obvious that they were a triad gang, thugs who were part of the underworld.


    They didn¡¯t care where they were at the time. After barging into theb, they smashed everything they


    saw on the table without hesitation.


    This was the bestboratory within the hospital. Every piece of equipment here was of the highest


    quality, not to mention how expensive they actually were. Smashing them would incur awful losses to


    the hospital.


    Cheryl was heartbroken. ¡°Stop! Stop, all of you! Who are you people? Who said you could mess


    around in a hospital?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡± A man¡¯s voice came from outside of the door. After that, the entire gang lined up at the side.


    A dark-skinned man in histe fifties walked in, filled with murderous intent. He scanned the three and


    asked, ¡°Who killed my son? Show yourself! ¡±


    This man, Tom Watterson, was Pete¡¯s father. Unexpectedly, although Pete was the chief of the CDC,


    he had a father who dabbled with the underworld. He even seemed like he was doing well in such


    shady business.


    ¡°I did.¡± Alex took a step forward and admitted to it.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Since Tom had lost his son, he wished that he could skin Alex alive and feed him to dogs. He yelled


    angrily. ¡°Go grovel before my son and give him 300 kowtows! I won¡¯t dismember your corpse once you


    do so!¡±


    Pausing slightly, he then looked towards Cheryl. ¡°So you¡¯re the girl my son was head over heels with?


    You look pretty nice. Bring back my son¡¯s corpse to my ceter and mourn his death as his wife for


    three years.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Cheryl¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®How could he give such an order?¡¯


    Just then, someone¡¯s voice interrupted the fiasco. ¡°Tom Watterson, got a death wish? Not only did you


    barge into a hospital with your gang, you even ordered my master to grove! for your son? Who do you


    think you are?¡±


    A gorgeous and dashing woman strode into the building. She was Alex¡¯s first student, Anna Coleman.

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    Why was Anna here?


    Of course, Alex had called her earlier. If the news of someone dying in the hospital were to spread, it


    would be a serious matter even though the current Alex did not have to worry about this aspect of


    trouble at all. However, Cheryl was the dean of this hospital. It would be the most appropriate for Divine


    Constabry to step in and solve this matter.


    To his surprise, that damn Pete Watterson actually had a father who was involved in the underworld.


    Then, he was even more prescient.


    Buzz!


    When Tom saw Anna and the bunch of Divine Constabry members in uniform standing behind her, it


    was as if a bolt from the blue to him.


    As the underworld boss of Long Beach, how could he not know about Divine Constabry? Even it


    was not his first time to cross paths with Anna, the tigress. She was a shrew. Moreover, he even heard


    that Anna had been promoted recently.


    She had be the head of South California Divine Constabry, and that was all the more reason


    not to offend her.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Captain Coleman! What brings you here?¡±


    Tom¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Anna grunted coldly, but she turned around and pulled Alex¡¯s hand. While acting cute, she said,


    ¡°Master, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you inform me? I missed you so badly! Look, my chin is


    all pointy now, touch it!¡±


    What?


    Tom and his subordinates were stunned. ¡®What¡¯s going on? This brat is Captain Coleman¡¯s master?¡¯


    Tom stuttered, ¡°Captain Coleman, h-he¡¯s¡­ Your master?¡±


    However, looking at them, why did they look more like a couple?


    That would be even more frightening.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Anna would go berserk on the spot after knowing that he had asked her boyfriend to kneel before his


    son and even told him that they would keep his corpse intact, right?


    Just then, the other person who came along with Anna went up to Alex and gave him a hug. He smiled


    and said, ¡°Brother Rockefeller, it has been a while!¡±


    That person was Sky Melvis.


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Captain Melvis!¡±


    Anna smiled and said, ¡°Master, Brother Sky is not a captain anymore. He¡¯s now honored as one of the


    Eight Protectors of Divine Constabry and his cultivation has also sky-rocketed! He¡¯s now at


    Advanced-Earth rank.¡±


    Sky said, ¡°This is all thanks to Brother Rockefeller¡¯s elixir that I could break through the shackles! It¡¯s


    also thanks to the president¡¯s appreciation to appoint me as the Protector! Speaking of which, it¡¯s a bit


    of a pity¡­¡±


    Anna said, ¡°What pity? Is it not enough to be a Protector? Do you want to be the president?¡±


    Sky smiled and said, ¡°Are you kidding ? I, Sky Melvis, know myself well. How can I ever dream of


    getting the president position? It¡¯s just a pity, if Brother Rockefeller could inherit the president¡¯s legacy,


    he¡¯d be the new president. With Brother Rockefeller leading the overall situation, we would


    definitely be superior to Department Six as long as we follow him to go into the battles and kill the


    enemies! Brother Rockefeller, I heard that the president mentioned that he really wanted you to


    be the next president but unfortunately, he said that Divine Constabry is too small for you!


    What¡¯s your cultivation rank now, Brother Rockefeller?¡±


    Alex chuckled. He shook his head and asked, ¡°How¡¯s my grandfather doingtely?¡±


    Sky said, ¡°He¡¯s doing great. It¡¯s just that he has been thinking about retiringtely but he can¡¯t find a


    suitable sessor.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Grandpa has spent most of his life in Divine Constabry. He might not be able to adapt to


    it if he¡¯s going to take a break. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll visit him when I¡¯m free. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him


    to work hard for another few more years! Recently, it has been quite eventful and there might be big


    changes in America. So, you people should be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Master, what kind of big changes?¡± asked Anna shockingly.


    Just when Alex was about to say something, he noticed that there were a lot of outsiders around. He


    nced at Tom on the spot. That look was calm and harmless, but Tom felt like he had just been struck


    by lightning. He waspletely dumbfounded to the point he almost forgot who he was.


    Oblivious of others, Alex and the few people chatted while treating the rest of the people like air.


    However, their conversation caused Tom to perspire heavily and his heart was about to jump out of his


    throat. He started cursing his son, Pete in his heart. ¡®You son of a b*tch! What kind of trouble did you


    just get me into?¡¯

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    Even though he did not understand most of it, he could roughly tell that the young man before him was


    a big shot with an impressive background.


    Not only was he Anna¡¯s master, but he seemed to be the grandson of the Divine Constabry¡¯s


    president as well. This kind of big shot could easily annihte the Wattersons just by speaking, yet his


    foolish son went up against him head-on. Did he want some excitement because he was bored with his


    comfortable life in the Wattersons in Long Beach?


    Thud!


    Tom directly kneeled before Alex.


    ¡°Sir, please forgive my son for what he has done. We weren¡¯t aware of who you are!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir!¡±


    Alex looked at him, ¡°Huh? Why did you say sorry to me?¡±


    Tom said, ¡°Sir, I, Tom Watterson, failed to teach my son properly and let him offend you and your


    girlfriend, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to kneel down anymore? You don¡¯t want to have my intact corpse anymore? My


    girlfriend doesn¡¯t need to mourn your son as his wife for three years, huh?¡±


    As soon as Alex said that, Tom¡¯s face turned pale as he shivered. He dropped to the ground and


    pped himself on file face as he said, ¡°I deserve to die, I deserve to die¡­¡±


    ¡°You should die then!¡±


    Alex stretched out his palm and pressed the void.


    Crack!


    Tom shriveled on the ground with all his bones crushed, turning into a pile of remains.


    The moment Tom mentioned that he wanted Cheryl to be his son¡¯s wife and mourn at his ce for


    three years, he was already in Alex¡¯s death list. If he had not killed this person, wouldn¡¯t that mean that


    he did not care about Cheryl?


    ¡°Ah!¡± Tom¡¯s subordinates were in disorder due to shock. Since when had they ever seen someone


    using such astonishing technique before?


    Alex was like a deity to them.


    Several people by theboratory¡¯s entrance wanted to sneak away to escape this undesired situation.


    However, at this moment, arge divine sword flew out from the inside, smashing the door with a bang


    andpletely blocking the entrance.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The people¡¯s expression turned pale as they started to doubt their lives.


    This world was way too dangerous. How did they survive the past few decades?


    Not just Tom¡¯s subordinates, even Sky and Anna were dumbfounded too. They had already


    overestimated Alex¡¯s strength, but the more they knew about him, the bigger the gap they saw. No¡­


    This was not just a gap anymore, it¡¯s a vast difference between different realms.


    ¡°Did I say you all could leave?¡±


    ¡°Pay for the equipment that you people have broken first!¡± said Alex calmly. Afterwards, he turned to


    Anna. ¡°Anna, please deal with the matters over here. The situation now is bothersome enough. If these


    underworld forces cannot restrain themselves and act recklessly by preying on the citizens, then there


    is no need for them to exist.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Anna epted themand. ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Then, Alex turned to Sky and said, ¡°Captain Melvis¡­ Protector Melvis, I heard that there have been


    many cases of poisoning here recently and I believe things are not that simple. We are going to see


    some patients now. Would you like toe along? Since, this matter may need Divine Constabry¡¯s


    help.¡±


    Sky immediately said, ¡°Brother Rockefeller, I¡¯ve taken over this case and that is why I¡¯m staying in Long


    Beach now.¡±


    Alex nodded his head. It was no wonder that they came so quickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±


    When they walked out of theboratory, Sky identally bumped into Guilherme. However, it was as if


    he had bumped into a piece of paper. He hurriedly turned his head with a look of disbelief.

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    Soon, Alex saw the several poisoned patients.


    As Cheryl described, these people¡¯s sanity was destroyed after they were poisoned, and they behaved


    like a beast in a zoo. Moreover, they were even more savage. They were all locked inside the istion


    ward and tied-down with straps around them.


    However, they were really powerful. Their eyes were blood-shot, and a surging blood energy emanated


    from their bodies. When they saw Alex and the othersing in, they hissed loudly and screamed in


    anger. The sounds they made were no different from beasts.


    At this time, a little girl in one of the beds suddenly made a wild scream ¡°Ah!¡±. Her eyes turned dark red


    and her originally snow-white face had blood-colored lines formed. In her opened mouth, fangs were


    extending at a rate visible to the naked eye while her fingernails and toenails were growing savagely as


    well.


    Bang! Bang!


    Unexpectedly, she broke off the iparably strong belts that were tied to her body at once. The little


    girl jumped up abruptly and wed fiercely towards Cheryl¡¯s face with her long fingernails.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cheryl eximed.


    After that, Alex blocked the little girl¡¯s attack with his hand. He grabbed her by her throat, charged


    forward and pinned her back down to her bed. The girl opened her mouth and hissed. She wanted to


    bite Alex with her mouthful of sharp teeth but she could not reach him no matter what. However, she


    stomped her hands and feet around, making loud thumping sounds. She randomly scratched Alex with


    her sharp fingernails, scratching his clothes into strips. However, he had the protection of the Mystic


    Armor and the Benares Dragon, Ne, so how could this little girl break his defense?


    Swoosh!


    Alex formed a seal with his fingers and tapped on the little girl¡¯s forehead.


    The little girl was only about ten years old at most, but the strength that she had depicted earlier


    surprised Alex. Even a Royal ranked martial artist could not have her strength. How did she be so


    strong?


    Sky walked over shockingly. Looking at the now calmed down little girl, he said, ¡°I could feel the


    strength that she disyed earlier on was very powerful. Could it be that she¡¯s a martial artist?¡±


    Right after Sky said that, another one broke loose from the belts and jumped up.


    This time, it was a young man. Like the little girl from before, he jumped up and began to attack people,


    but he also went after Cheryl. This time, Sky took action to stop the young man. To his surprise, upon


    touching the young man, he was hit by an overwhelmingly strong force that sent him stumbling a few


    steps backwards.


    Sky himself was stunned.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Sky had taken the elixir that Alex gave him previously to rejuvenate his energy core, and ever since


    then, he had made a breakthrough in his cultivation through umtion. Now he was slowly getting


    close to the Advanced-Earth rank, but he could not even take a hit from a poisoned young man. No one


    would believe it!


    Alex, who was watching from the side, asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    Sky rejected his offer. As the Protector of Divine Constabry, if he could not even settle a poisoned,


    ordinary citizen, how could he possibly keep his position as the Protector?


    Afterwards, Sky and the young patient fought against each other in the istion ward for a full five


    minutes before he managed to pin the young man down.


    Sky sweated profusely in exhaustion. His clothes were torn and even his arms bled from the


    scratching. Extremely embarrassed, he said, ¡°I apologize for the goofy scene. But this patient¡¯s


    strength is unbelievable.¡±


    Cheryl saw the injuries on his arms and immediately said, ¡°Hurry up and disinfect your wounds. Their


    poison might be contagious.¡±


    Sky was frightened.


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not contagious.¡±


    Through the Third Eye, he did not find any odd blood energy¡¯s poisonous element in Sky¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Master, did you see anything?¡± said Guilherme.


    Alex nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve found something. Look closely at these poisoned people. How are


    they different from the ordinary people?¡±

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    Guilherme thought for a moment and said, ¡°The bloodline flowing in them seems different.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°That¡¯s right! These people¡¯s attacks are powerful. In terms of strength and speed, they are


    far beyond normal people! If it was just a simple poisoning, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be like this, it¡¯s


    because these people possess special bloodlines! The poison has stimted the potential bloodlines in


    their bodies, so they are more powerful than ordinary people.¡±


    Guilherme said, ¡°Does that mean only people with special bloodlines could be infected?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°That¡¯s the key.¡±


    Sky scratched his head. ¡°So, I wasn¡¯t infected because I don¡¯t have a special bloodline?¡±


    Even though it was a good thing, why did it sound like he was inferior to the others?


    Alex nodded his head and said to Cheryl, ¡°You¡¯re a special bloodline holder, that¡¯s why they attacked


    you first. If you¡¯re injured by them, you might be infected. So, you have to be extra careful.¡±


    Cheryl was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡°What kind of special bloodline do I have?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    ¡°So what should we do now?¡± Asked Sky. ¡°Can we cure the poison in these people? If we can¡¯t find the


    antidote, the problem could be serious.¡±


    His phone rang as he spoke.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a call from a Divine Constabry colleague. That person said that they found a suspected target


    who was hurting other people in a wet market in Long Beach. During the investigation, they noticed


    some suspicious behaviors, and someone seemed to be inmand at the scene.


    ¡°What? Someone ismanding them?¡±


    ¡°So this isn¡¯t a natural disaster but a human act?¡±


    Sky was shocked.


    Alex immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±


    He asked Cheryl and Guilherme to stay in the hospital and urged Cheryl. ¡°Stay away from these people


    and don¡¯t let any special bloodline holders get close to them. Otherwise, they will cause these people to


    go berserk and attack.¡±


    Cheryl hugged him. ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Alex gently pinched her burn.


    After that, he followed Sky and rushed out. On the way, they met Anna who was looking for them.


    Anna had settled Tom¡¯s subordinates and left the remaining task to her subordinates. She had not seen


    Alex in a long time. Now that she had finally met with him, she just wanted to be by his side and did not


    want to go anywhere. Eventually, she saw them leaving in a hurry, so she immediately caught up to


    them. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±


    Sky briefly exined it.


    Anna immediately said she would like to tag along. After running out of the hospital, Anna took out a


    key to unlock the car. However, Alex casually waved his hand and summoned the Sword of the


    Universe. He grabbed Anna over and put her on the sword that was big as a door nk. ¡°We don¡¯t


    have to drive there. This is faster.¡±


    As he activated his divine consciousness, the Sword of the Universe flew up in the sky.


    Both Anna and Sky were immensely shocked. They nervouslyy on the sword and did not dare to


    move, as if they were afraid they might fall off identally.


    Anna even raised her head and shouted, ¡°Master, have you transcended into an immortal already?¡±


    Alex nced at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s to describe a person¡¯s death. Do you want me dead so soon?¡±


    ¡°No, but, how did you learn to fly?¡±


    ¡°This is nothing unusual. There are plenty of people that know how to fly in Flying Eagle Academy!¡±


    Anna and Sky were iparably amazed at once.

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    Looking at the firm Alex, Sky was overwhelmed by emotions in that instance. Wasn¡¯t a lofty heroic spirit


    and an immortal with a flying sword the ultimate dream of all men?


    He wanted it too!


    But now, he could only lie on other people¡¯s sword and tremble. He did not even dare to stand up.


    Seeing their ridiculous looks, Alex smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about falling down, stand up quickly!¡±


    Sky grabbed on to a certain groove pattern on the sword tightly and desperately shook his head. ¡°No,


    no! Brother Rockefeller, I think it¡¯s quitefortable to be lying here. Oh, I¡¯ve never been this


    comfortable.¡±


    Alex speechlessly shook his head. He helped Anna up with one hand.


    Anna immediately jumped up and pounced on Alex, wrapping around his body like an octopus. She


    was so frightened that she refused to let go of him, and yelled, ¡°Master, you have to hug me tightly.


    Don¡¯t let me fall off. I¡­ I¡¯m kinda afraid of heights!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid of heights. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Alex stomped his foot lightly and the sword tilted, Anna closed her eyes and hugged onto Alex¡¯s neck.


    Sky still wanted to maintain his image at first, but soon, he started screaming loudly. ¡°Ah! Ah! I can¡¯t


    hold on any longer, I can¡¯t hold on any longer! I¡¯m going to fall off¡­¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You won¡¯t fall.¡±


    Even the veins on Sky¡¯s hand started bulging as he yelled, ¡°I really mean it! I really can¡¯t hold on any


    longer. I¡¯m really going to fall off. Brother Rockefeller, save me¡­¡±


    He clenched his fingers tightly.


    The recesses on the Sword of the Universe were not that deep, but he did not have any strength and


    his fingers started loosening their grips one by one till be flipped over and cried out in distress. Finally,


    he felt like he had fallen to the ground.


    He looked up in the sky with a pale look.


    ¡°Sh*t! Am I dead already? I must¡¯ve turned into a pile of flesh from falling so high up.¡±


    At this time, he saw a woman holding a little girl walking past him. The little girl looked at him strangely


    and said, ¡°Mom, is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°Never mind the psycho!¡± The woman pulled the little girl away.


    Sky sat up, only to find that he was just lying down on the ground without any injuries on him.


    He hurriedly got up. ¡°What happened? I didn¡¯t die?¡±


    Alex and Anna were standing by his side. Alex said, ¡°You didn¡¯t die. We¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Annaughed and said, ¡°Brother Sky, you were ridiculous just now.¡±


    Sky looked around and realized they had reached the market¡¯s entrance.


    Soon, two Divine Constabry members walked up to them. They were both familiar faces, Steel


    Tower and Ted Summers.


    They were excited when they saw Alex Alex had saved Steel Tower from the brink of death back then,


    so he was very grateful toward Alex. He charged toward Alex and gave him a bear hug upon seeing


    him. Alex was considered a tall man. He was about six foot three tall, but in front of Steel Tower, he


    seemed like a midget meeting a giant. Steel Tower was about seven foot three tall, about the same


    height as Peter Mayhew but much more sturdy.


    Steel Tower¡¯s admiration for a person was very simple.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Ted had much moreplicated feelings when he looked at Alex. He was born in the


    Summers family of California, and his older brother was the mayor of California.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    Naturally, he had more information and knew more about Alex than Steel Tower. With all the


    information intertwined, it was hard for him to behave as purely as Steel, and he gazed at Alex with


    much more awe.


    Ted also came over and gave Alex a hug. After that, he said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys at Mercy Hospital


    earlier? How did you people get here so quickly? After I made the call, I just went to the toilet and you


    people have arrived?¡±


    Sky looked at Alex with a face full of resentment. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s get down to business first!¡±


    Ted nodded and immediately said, ¡°Two people were attacked in the wet market. It¡¯s a pair of sisters


    who do marine product business here. They were both poisoned and have not been sent away. I only


    realized someone was givingmands behind the scenes when we checked the wet market¡¯s


    surveince camera.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and check on the sisters first.¡±


    ¡°Alright. They¡¯re inside.¡±


    On a corner of the wet market was a ce that specialized in selling marine products. At that moment,


    many people surrounded the ce.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ted gave them a brief introduction. The pair of the sisters were twenty three year old young twins this


    year who looked lovely. They were quite popr in the wet market and were known as the ¡®Pretty


    fishmonger duo¡¯. When the incident happened, they had just set up their marine products.


    ¡°Quit watching! Quit watching!¡±


    ¡°The officials are here to clear the scene! Now, get out of the way and do whatever you people are


    supposed to do. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us if you get into trouble!¡±


    Ted was experienced in settling matters like this. Soon, the group of people dispersed. However, a


    bespectacled man whispered, ¡°Sir, are they poisoned? I heard that it¡¯s contagious. Is it true?¡±


    Anna red at him. ¡°Where did you hear it from? There¡¯s no such a thing.¡±


    The man nced twice at Anna. ¡°You¡¯re the senior officer, right? To be frank, I have several friends


    who have been poisoned, and the people from your department have dragged them away. I don¡¯t know


    where they have been sent to nor I can get in touch with them. I¡¯m worried that I may be infected, but I


    don¡¯t know who I should look for to get it checked.¡±


    Alex nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be infected.¡±


    The man kept asking, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Sky said, ¡°Alright. This is a state secret. You just have to care about yourself. If you¡¯re infected, you¡¯d


    have been the same as them.¡±


    Alex immediately went up to check the twins¡¯ condition. Indeed, they had special bloodlines too.


    Moreover, the bloodline in them was quite strong. Even though it¡¯s in a state of being activated slowly,


    there was already a vague, strong blood energy fluctuation that was even stronger than those people


    who had broken loose from the straps in Mercy Hospital earlier. If they were to awaken, Ted, Steel


    Tower and the others probably would not be able to stop them at all.


    At this moment, one of them suddenly opened her crimson red eyes while erupting an aura that did not


    belong to a human.


    Starting from the eye position, blood red veins began to appear on her face¡¯s skin¡­ These veins were


    much clearer and denser than what Alex had seen previously.


    After that, he was suddenly shocked. It seemed that these veins were not formed randomly, but it was


    some kind of ancient totem. The more these totems appeared, the stronger the blood energy on her.


    ¡°Ah! She¡¯s mutating!¡± the man shouted in shock. ¡°Is she turning into a zombie? This is a contagious


    virus, right? This must be some kind of zombie virus! Oh God, oh God! Are the zombies going to take


    over our city?¡±


    ¡°You watched too many sci-fi movies!¡± said Alex. He turned to Steel Tower and said, ¡°Ask him to leave


    and shut his mouth. Don¡¯t let him spread rumors!¡±


    Steel Tower asked, ¡°Boss, do I have to kill him?¡±


    He addressed Alex as boss now. The man shivered with fear, such that he could not speak a word.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Alex reached out his finger with Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation condensed on it. Just when


    he was about to print it on the man, Ne inside his body suddenly shouted, ¡°My lord, wait!¡±

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    Alex¡¯s hand trembled. He used mental voice transmission telepathy. ¡®Ne, you have an opinion?¡¯


    The Benares Dragon, Ne, was injured earlier and had been in a healing state. Her injuries were very


    serious at the time. If Alex¡¯s golden core had not possessed the unparalleled healing spiritual power,


    she might not even wake up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Now, she had almost recovered after a day¡¯s time.


    Swoosh!


    Ne left his body and directly transformed into a human, appearing in front of the crowd.


    ¡°God d*mn it!¡±


    Sky behind Alex, who felt the most intense impact, stumbled backwards terrifyingly when a person


    suddenly appeared.


    Eventually, he fell sitting in a stic bucket that the twins used to sell their marine products and could


    not get out. Everyone else was shocked too.


    ¡°Master, who¡­ Is this?¡± asked Anna dumbfoundedly.


    The straightforward man, Steel Tower, immediately shouted, ¡°Sister-inw!¡±


    Ne blushed slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken. I¡¯m not your sister-inw. I¡¯m my lord¡¯s maid, Ne.¡±


    Steel Tower was wide-eyed as he stared at her. ¡°Maid? Ne? Where did youe from? Were you¡­


    Hiding inside my boss¡¯ pants?¡±


    Ne was speechless.


    Luckily, she had listened to Alex¡¯s words and had put on some clothes when she transformed.


    Otherwise, there would be a serious misunderstanding!


    She ignored Steel Tower. Instead, she squatted down and put her hand on the forehead of one of the


    twins who was about to awaken. There was a pale green light appearing from her palm, her lips gently


    moved, chanting a string of very subtle voice into the twin¡¯ ears.


    This must be the dragonnguage of the Benares Dragons!


    Meanwhile, the other half of the twins was also about to awaken, simr to the previous one. Ne


    reached out her hand again and ced it on her forehead as well. The same dragonnguage went


    into her ears.


    Soon, the two women who were about to awaken, did not move once again and the totem on their


    faces also disappeared gradually.


    After Ne finished doing all of these, she stood up. She ced her lips by Alex¡¯s ear and said with


    mental voice transmission telepathy, ¡°My lord, these two women possess the bloodline of the Benares


    Dragons. If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯re my reincarnated nswomen in this era after the sacrificial


    reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alex was stunned.


    A few secondster, he asked Ne, ¡°What do you want me to do then?¡±


    Ne said, ¡°The sacrificial reincarnation of the Benares Dragon is very cruel. People who have


    undergone the sacrificial rite will go through reincarnation and lose all their powers! Countless


    nsmen had undergone the sacrificial rites in the war three thousand years ago. However, the


    Benares Dragons have a reincarnation secret spell. As long as we use the soul pir, we can recover


    our previous memories.¡±


    ¡°You want me to go look for the soul pir and then help them recover their memories?¡±


    ¡°My lord, I beg you¡­¡±


    The whispering posture of the two of them was very intimate.


    After watching the two people, Ted and the other men just smiled as they had a mutual understanding.


    However, Anna was slightly jealous.


    She had liked Alex a long time ago, She had tried seducing him several times to the point that she


    wanted to sleep with him. Unfortunately, Alex did not give her a chance at all. Eventually? All of the


    other people who knew Alex after her had joined his harem one after another, and all she could do was


    be anxious¡­ Now, she thought the maid was a member of his harem as well.


    Looking at that ethereal, stunningly beautiful appearance, she knew that her Master would not spare


    her for sure.


    ¡®Hmph! What a promiscuous jerk!¡¯


    While Anna could not stop cursing Alex in her heart, Alex agreed to Ne¡¯s request. That was actually


    a good thing.


    If these two reincarnated Benares Dragon twins could ept the soul pir¡¯s baptism and regain their


    memories, they could cultivate and restore their Benares Dragon bloodlinepletely. That would be a


    great addition to hisbat power, so he was really happy about it.


    At this moment, Ne said, ¡°I could sense a rush of sinister Chi.¡±


    As she spoke, she went up to sniff the twins and confirmed it. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the same sinister Chi left


    on them.¡±

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    Alex immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s most likely from the person who poisoned them secretly. Where is that


    guy?¡± Ne stood up and looked around.


    Eventually, she pointed at a short, young man standing in a group of faraway onlookers outside the wet


    market and said, ¡°There he is! ¡±


    Ne instantly charged over.


    Alex said, ¡°Go!¡±


    Anna, Ted and Steel Tower immediately ran over. Sky, who was seated in the bucket, yelled, ¡°Hey! Can


    any of you guys pull me out of this first? I can¡¯te out, I¡­¡±


    However, nobody bothered to help him.


    At this time, two men in casquettes quietly got close. Their target was the twins on the ground¡­ These


    two men were not tall and were less than five foot seven. They had a dark skin tone and were covered


    in beards. They first looked at Sky twice.


    It seemed that they found him non-threatening, so they went to pick up the twins respectively.


    Sky was shocked. ¡°Hey! Who are you people? What¡¯re you people doing?¡±


    One of them looked over.


    The other one with a rough voice said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about this stupid human. His butt is stuck inside


    and he can¡¯t even get out of it. How stupid! We¡¯ll take the twins and leave.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The person nodded. ¡°He¡¯s really the dumbest human I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Sky was shocked, dumbfounded and furious. He was a dignified Protector of Divine Constabry and


    an expert who was infinitely close to the Advanced-Earth rank, yet they called him the dumbest human.


    ¡°You people have a death wish!¡± shouted Sky as he struggled vigorously and jumped with the bucket,


    but he could not jump out of it.


    The short oneughed. ¡°Look! I¡¯ve never seen such an idiot before!¡±


    The other one said, ¡°Brother, is be trying to sh*t but he couldn¡¯t find the toilet?¡±


    ¡°Probably. He still has his pants on. What a dumb*ss to sh*t with his pants on! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sky was angry. He yelled, ¡°Open!¡±


    His surging inner force finally broke the entire water bucket with force.


    He jumped up and bellowed, ¡°You two dumb thieves! Could it be that you¡¯re the ones who poisoned the


    twins? Have you asked me before taking the twins away? Do you really think I¡¯m a dumb*ass?¡±


    The infuriated Sky made his move. However, the next second¡­


    Boom!


    His body mmed to the ground heavily. He sat into a bucket once again. More importantly, there were


    alot of crabs in the bucket. Very soon, he cried in pain.


    ¡°Brother Rockefeller, Anna, over here, over here¡­ Ouch! It¡¯s painful!¡± shouted Sky.


    Swoosh!


    Alex rushed back while carrying a big-bearded young man.


    When he saw the two men in casquettes trying to leave with the twins in their arms, only then did he


    realize that they were almost fooled by their decoy tactic.


    Dong!


    A loud sound rang out. Alex¡¯s Sword of the Universe hit a man¡¯s thigh, knocking him over the ground.


    Ne captured the other one and threw him to the ground. In that instant, countless bones in his body


    were broken.


    After carefully checking the few people, Alex was instantly shocked and blurted out, ¡°The members of


    the Blood Cult!¡±

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    Why was Alex so sure that these people were the Blood Cult members?


    It was because they had the same aura as Colton and the others that belonged to the Blood Cult


    techniques. He had seen it more than once and even experienced the baptism of these demonic


    techniques first hand.


    It was too memorable.


    ¡°Blood Cult?¡± Anna was stunned.


    The Divine Constabry members were no strangers to the Blood Cult. The experts from Missouri¡¯s


    Divine Constabry died under the hands of the Blood Cult. It was also that time that the Blood Cult


    had caught Divine Constabry¡¯s attention. Divine Constabry was also very concerned about this


    matter, so they had been investigating clues about the Blood Cult


    However, the Blood Cult was very mysterious. They had been investigating them for a long time but


    they had not found any useful information. Instead, they had suffered a great loss of manpower.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These must be the Blood Cult members. No¡­ they aren¡¯t human, they¡¯re demons!¡± Alex


    added.


    Eventually, everyone around was dumbfounded.


    They were not from Flying Eagle Academy but they were all worldly people. Since when had they ever


    seen a demon before? Even Sky had only heard a word or two about it from the higher-ups, so he did


    not know about the details. How could he have a chance to meet a demon in the past?


    ¡°So this is a demon?¡±


    ¡°Why does it look like a human?¡±


    Ted and Steel Tower kicked the several people¡¯s bodies a few times. They even squatted down to


    check carefully, trying to find out their differences from humans. However, the moment Ted grabbed the


    most injured person¡¯s arm and turned him over, a crimson light beamed past the short, young man and


    his body rapidly transformed.


    In the blink of an eye, he turned into a wolf with a furry body and covered in torn clothes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± shouted Ted. He was so scared that his heart almost jumped out of his chest.


    ¡®A transforming wolf! You were still a human a moment ago, yet in the blink of an eye you have turned


    into a ck, furry wolf. How exaggerated and barbaric! You didn¡¯t even say anything in advance!¡¯


    In fact, it was because after Ne had smashed him, his injuries were so severe that he could not


    maintain the shape-shifted form anymore, so be transformed back into his original form.


    Anna was dumbfounded.


    She nervously grabbed Alex by his arm. That was a natural human fear from the unknown.


    ¡°So, this is a wolf demon!¡± Steel Tower kicked the ck wolf but very gently and tentative. He paused


    for a moment and asked, ¡°Since this dude is a wolf, can we kill it and eat it? I¡¯ve eaten wolf meat before


    and it tastes pretty good. Can this wolf demon be eaten?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex said, ¡°Demons are a kind of spiritual beings that have been absorbing the essence of the Earth to


    nourish their own blood, flesh, bones and meridians. The fact that this wolf demon can transform into a


    human indicates that his cultivation base is not weak. This is a great tonic, you can eat it.¡±


    Anna frowned and said, ¡°He was still a human just now. How could you possibly have the appetite to


    eat it?¡±


    In this regard, Ales did not make anyment. Anyway, with his cultivation base, the flesh and blood


    of demons like this were no longer rare to him.


    Steel Tower was slightly moved at first but after what Anna had said, he did not want to eat it anymore.


    ¡°Take them away!¡±


    ¡°Take them to an isted ce to interrogate them!¡±


    Several people immediately acted uponmand. They seized the few people together with the twins


    and took them away.


    ***


    Ssh!


    A pail of water was poured on one of them.

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    That person was the only woman amongst the few captured people¡­ Rather, a female because these


    were not actually humans but demons. They were wolf demons, same as the one that had transformed


    back into its original form!


    The female wolf demon woke up.


    Upon waking up, she saw Ted scratching her body with a sharp dagger. Even though it did not hurt her,


    the sense of sharp dagger scratching against her body was very unpleasant.


    ¡°Speak! Who are you people?¡±


    ¡°Why did you poison the people?¡±


    ¡°If you behave obediently, you don¡¯t have to suffer. Otherwise, the consequences aren¡¯t something that


    you could bear!¡±


    ¡°Look over there!¡±


    Ted pointed behind him. There was a huge pot out of nowhere. At this time, a torch was set up under


    the pot and the water inside the pot was about to boil¡­ It seemed like he was going to cook her and


    eat some wolf meat. ¡°I heard that the wolf meat tastes good and a female wolf like you is even more


    nourishing. If you don¡¯t speak, I won¡¯t ask anything either. In a moment, I¡¯ll strip you naked and throw


    you in without washing.¡±


    The female wolf demon seemed quite young, around twenty years old.


    She had a casquette and mask on previously, so her appearance could not be seen. But now on a


    closer look, she seemed very ordinary, and there was even a slight ugliness. She had lines on the


    edges of her eyes that looked like tattoos, her lips were particrly prominent and her nose was


    slightly slumped.


    The female stared deadly at Ted and said, ¡°Come over here, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Ted was already standing in front of her with his dagger still ced against her body. Upon hearing it,


    he smiled and said, ¡°You still want me to get closer? If I get any closer, we¡¯re going to have skin


    contact, do you n to kiss me? Sadly, you¡¯re too ugly and I¡¯m not interested in you¡­ Pft! You and


    Vixens are both demons but they¡¯re much prettier than you. Why do you look so ugly? You looked like a


    half-finished product from the assembly line.¡±


    The female wolf was furious when she heard that. She spat out a wind de from her mouth.


    ¡°Sh*t! What the hell?¡±


    Ted was shocked. Even though he had never seen demonic arts before, he had witnessed a martial


    Grandmaster converting the inner force into Chi. This thing was about the same as the conversion of


    the inner force into Chi, so he subconsciously raised his dagger to block it.


    That block saved his life!


    Dong!


    A crisp sound rang out.


    The wind de hit the dagger, resulting in a gap in the middle of the de. The length of the wind


    de crossed upward and instantly sliced through his right upper arm.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Poof!


    A gush of blood sshed. His arm holding the dagger flew up and it waspletely severed. Ted cried


    painfully and kicked the female wolf¡¯s body. The female wolf, whose chest was kicked, wailed and


    fainted.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Ted?¡±


    Sky and the others rushed in.


    Just now, Ted said that he was good at interrogation, so the others did not pay attention to him.


    Meanwhile, Alex was telling Anna and the others about the Flying Eagles and the situation at the


    ancient force field so that they could be mentally prepared.


    Jade once said that the ancient force field would onlyst for another six months.


    However, the situation now was different. The poisoned Jade left her position while the Flying Eagles


    was in the hands of the American officials. ording to Nora, these officials each harbored an ulterior


    motive and they were not coherent at all because the highest authority was in the hands of several


    large families that refused to give in to each other.


    There was an ongoing great war in the ancient force field right now. Once arge-scale attack was


    formed, those people of therge families would not have self-sacrificing spirits like Jade. They only


    cared about their own and they would definitely lose!


    When the time came, Alex did not wish Anna, Sky and the others to rush in like fools. They would only


    serve a s cannon fodders. The matter at the ancient force field was something that they could manage


    at all.


    While everyone was startled by Alex¡¯s speech, Ted¡¯s terrible scream carried over.


    Alex frowned and immediately grabbed the severed arm on the ground. He pulled Ted back and said,


    ¡°Ne, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    Ted¡¯s face was pale as profuse sweat streamed down his body. When Alex dragged him back, the


    distressed Ted said, ¡°This brute is too cunning. She could even spit knives from her mouth and yet she


    was putting up a pretense all this while! I was too careless, I almost¡­ I almost died!¡±


    Alex immediately pointed him on the shoulder twice to stop his bleeding by pouring in the lightning-


    attributed Chi.


    Ted cried, ¡°I thought I¡¯d be able to reach Intermediate-Mystic rank soon, but I didn¡¯t expect that my


    band would be severed now. I can give up on thispletely, it¡¯s hopeless.¡±


    Alex looked at him.


    He felt as if Intermediate-Mystic rank was something from a long time ago. However, in reality, he was


    at Intermediate-Mystic rank just half a year ago. He only reached the current state because his


    cultivation improved too quickly coupled with all kinds of chance encounters and resource plundering. It


    was a process that could not be replicated.


    On the other hand, Dorothy was not part of it.


    She was an even more omnipotent existence that was categorized as an abnormal human being.


    ¡°Brother Ted, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here, right? I can still reconnect your arm,¡±forted Alex.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s reconnected, it¡¯s still broken once. It won¡¯t be a big issue if it¡¯s just a broken bone, but now


    all my blood vessels and meridians are broken. Even if you manage to put it back, it wouldn¡¯t be the


    same anymore, right?¡±


    He was downhearted and iparably depressed.


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. If someone else were to reconnect it, there may be problems. But if I¡¯m the


    one to reconnect it, there will be no problem for sure. I guarantee that it will be as good as before


    without any side effects.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. If I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll chop off my hand for you.¡±


    Alex said it loud and clear. As Ted gazed upon Alex, the hope in his eyes gradually rose again. He said,


    ¡°Brother Rockefeller, I¡¯ll leave it to you then. Please put back my hand well!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Right after Alex said that, Ted was stunned.


    Just after Ted said those words, a golden light that suddenly flew out of his be went into his body


    and acupoint in his cardiac region before entering his golden core.


    Alex was so shocked that he dared not move.


    He felt a perilous situation. ¡®What the hell is that thing?¡¯


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alex immediately used his internal vision to check his golden core. If it was some unknown substance,


    he had to get rid of it. However, on a closer look, only then did he realize that the thing that looked like


    a golden strand was quietly resting inside his golden core.


    This golden strand was slightly strange. A faint golden light fluctuated and there was even a faint holy


    wish power on it. He was surprised. ¡®Where did this thinge from? It seems Ted doesn¡¯t cultivate


    Buddhism. Why is there something like that in his body?¡¯


    Alex¡¯s mind was immersed in the intention to find it out, so he took a closer look at the golden strand.


    When his divine consciousness touched it, he found some clues but he was shocked too.


    ¡®This¡­ It¡¯s Ted¡¯s wish!¡¯


    ¡®How did Ted¡¯s wish be a golden strand and enter into my golden core?¡¯


    ¡®This is ridiculous.¡¯


    When Alex was immensely speechless, a whim struck him. ¡®No, this isn¡¯t a wish. It¡¯s Ted¡¯s wish power.


    It is the wish power that Ted is releasing to me. He wished that I¡¯d recover his arm and reconnect it


    perfectly. The golden strand is his wish power.¡¯


    After clearing things up, Alex deactivated his divine consciousness from his golden core.


    Ted was currently anxiously looking at Alex and called him several times.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Alex who came back to his senses said, ¡°I¡¯ll put it back for you immediately.¡±


    With his current medical skills, it was a trivial matter to reconnect Ted¡¯s arm. After the arm and the


    broken arm were docked, his fingers gathered the spiritual energy from his golden core and drew a


    circle on it. The divine power helped his bones heal and his meridians automatically connected,


    together with a Zharvakko talisman.


    Five minutester, Ted¡¯s arm was perfectly put together again. On a closer look, other than a circle of


    red markings on the severed part, nothing else could be seen.

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    Ted was shocked. He raised his arm and looked at it from all angles to make sure that his arm had


    been reconnected. Not only that, the power of the golden core that Alex channeled into Ted¡¯s body also


    worked wonders.


    At first, Ted was at Beginner-Mystic rank and was preparing to reach the Intermediate-Mystic rank. All


    was good in the end.


    That stream of golden core¡¯s power instantly went rampage in his meridians and traveled toward some


    of his blocked acupoints and meridians.


    Pop!


    A gentle sound rang out.


    Ted could clearly feel the collision of Alex¡¯s energy had burst through the acupoint barriers that he


    could not break through before this. Like a hot knife through butter, it went all the way with a series of


    ¡®pop¡¯ sounds. Within a short while, it broke through all the acupoints on his meridians.


    He shockingly realized that he had broken through from the Beginner-Mystic rank to the Intermediate-


    Mystic rank. Then, without any stop all the way, he broke through to the Advanced-Mystic rank again.


    Only then did the energy slowly disappear, and vanished.


    Ted waspletely shocked. He looked at Alex. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve made a breakthrough?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    Ted screamed. He simply could not believe this truth. To his surprise, his cultivation could break


    through so easily that he could have never dreamt of it. He gazed at Alex deeply, and then, he heavily


    kneeled before Alex. The startled Alex immediately reached out to help him get up.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the moment when Ted kneeled down willingly, Alex suddenly noticed another change in his


    golden core. That golden strand¡¯s wish power unexpectedly dissolved in his golden core and became a


    golden water droplet. The water droplet had a golden color as well but its size was obviously much


    larger than the strand earlier.


    The moment the golden water droplet appeared, Alex could feel it.


    ¡®This is¡­ Divine power!¡¯


    ¡®Gosh! So, Ksitigarbha¡¯s divine power is generated like this. There¡¯s no way that this could be


    cultivated!¡¯


    However, the three magical treasures or thebat skills that Ksitigarbha had given him were still


    quite dependent on divine power. So, it seemed that it was an extravagant hope for him to use those


    three magic treasures in a short period of time.


    At this moment, he finally figured it out. The most powerful thing about Ksitigarbha was the divine


    power. The reason why Ksitigarbha had divine power was because he made a great vow that he would


    not attain Buddhahood until he had saved all the sentient beings. At the same time, his divine power


    also needed the transformation of others¡¯ wish power. It was equivalent to a power of faith. So, when


    others made a wish toward him, they could achieve the wish power.


    However, he could only transform the wish power into the divine power after granting their wishes.


    Certainly, there must be other reasons behind this. As for now, Alex was not sure as well.


    Meanwhile, Ne was done with her interrogation. She was much faster than Ted because she was


    the royalty of the Benares Dragons. The lofty dragon tribe was an existence that many other races had


    to look up to. When the dragon tribe members stood in front of other races, it would naturally form an


    oppression of a biological chain.


    The female wolf dropped to her knees instantly when she faced Ne.


    Afterwards, Alex received some news. These demons belonged to a mysterious organization located in


    Long Beach and she could bring them there.


    Alex nodded and said to Anna, ¡°You people stay here. I¡¯lle back soon.¡±

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    ¡°Hold on, what do we do with these people? Will they make a spell or something?¡±


    Anna pulled Alex¡¯s hand. She actually wanted to follow along, but she knew she was not strong enough


    and she would just be Alex¡¯s burden if she went with him. His current level was so much higher than


    hers that it could not bepared at all. Meanwhile, she was afraid that these wolf demons would


    suddenly rise up and attack them. When the time came, nobody would be able to stop them.


    Alex looked at the several wolf demons. Each of these guys had a hideous look and roared in a low


    voice. Even until this point, they were not going to kneel down and beg for their lives.


    They were very different from the fox demons, Wisteria Haines and his sister whom Alex met back


    then. In fact, these few demons had been brainwashed by the demonic power of the Blood Cult and


    have permanently be the Blood Cult¡¯s ves. It would be an impossible task to re-indoctrinate


    them.


    Alex made an immediate decision. ¡°Sparing them will only cause more trouble. Kill them!¡±


    Ted was the quickest. He raised his knife and shed the neck of one of the wolf demons.


    Blood sshed everywhere! It died very soon.


    At that moment, Alex suddenly realized that another golden strand flew out from the in wolf demon


    and shot into his body like lightning, entering his golden core. Moreover, it transformed into divine


    power without any stopping.


    ¡®Huh? Why is this so?¡¯ Alex could not understand.


    If the wish that Ted had made toward Alex earlier was a wish power just like in Ksitigarbha¡¯s teachings


    that transformed the wish power into a golden strand before transforming it into divine power, the


    current wolf demon did not provide any wish power for Alex.


    ¡®Why would it transform into divine power as well?¡¯


    During his daze, Ted killed another person. At once, another golden strand entered his body and turned


    into divine power. However, these two drops of divine power were much smaller than the divine power


    transformed from Ted¡¯s wish power.


    If he were topare the divine power that he had just received to a value of one, then what Ted had


    provided him before would be a value of ten.


    ¡®Could it be that as long as Ted kills one person, I can get one point of divine power? That¡¯s ridiculous!


    That¡¯s definitely not the case¡­¡¯


    However, when Ksitigarbha gave him the legacy, he just did not exin the cultivation method of the


    divine power. That was a bummer.


    At this time, other than the little wolf girl, the other two wolf demons were in by Ted and had


    transformed into their wolf demon bodies. A faint blood mist emanated from their bodies.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Alex saw it, he immediately yelled, ¡°Back off!¡± He pulled Ted away.


    ¡°Master, what is this?¡± asked Anna as she stared at the cloud of blood mist curiously.


    ¡°Could it be that this is the substance that poisoned people?¡±


    Alex gazed intensely. He felt something different in the blood mist.


    Ne took a sniff and said, ¡°My lord, this is the Netherworld Blood Poison of the Shura tribe.¡±


    ¡°Netherworld Blood Poison? What is that thing?¡±


    ¡°It is the evil means used by the Shura to assimte the foreign races. Those who are poisoned by the


    Netherworld Blood Poison will be manipted by the poisoner. They¡¯ll slowly lose their instincts and


    finally change into the lowest ss of the Shura tribe, the Bone Eaters!¡±


    At this time, Alex reached out his hand to touch the blood mist.


    Ne eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    However, it was toote.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    Alex¡¯s finger had touched the cloud of blood mist, Moreover, the Netherworld Blood Poison had entered


    Alex¡¯s body right away.


    Ne was frightened to the core. She pulled Alex and inspected him carefully. ¡°My lord, how can you


    touch those kinds of things? Something serious might happen! It is very dominant, and infectious even


    when it is touched by ordinary people. How are you? How can this be good?¡±


    Alex closed his eyes and stopped moving. His internal vision saw that after this Netherworld Blood


    Poison had rushed into his body, the very pitiful and scarce divine power inside his golden core fiercely


    turned into a golden light that sprang out instantly to wrap around the Netherworld Blood Poison before


    dragging it into the golden core. Then, it was swallowed!


    Momentster, Alex noticed that the divine power had increased. If he added up the previous points to


    twelve points, it was now fourteen points.


    A mass of Netherworld Blood Poison could be transformed into two points of divine power.


    ¡®Not bad!¡¯


    Just when Ne, Anna and the others were worried about Alex, he suddenly opened his arm and


    grabbed another mass of Netherworld Blood Poison to be absorbed by his golden core. It was


    consumed and refined into divine power.


    Everyone was dumbfounded watching him.


    What the hell was this? Why did it seem like he enjoyed taking it in?


    Could it be that he had been deeply poisoned, such that someone was controlling his mind?


    ¡°Master, are you still my master?¡± asked Anna softly.


    Alex lifted up his hand and flicked Anna on her fair forehead. ¡°Of course I am. Do you think that I¡¯m


    being manipted? Don¡¯t worry. Just a bit of Netherworld Blood Poison wouldn¡¯t harm me! I do wish


    that there is more of this blood poison though.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ne was shocked. ¡°My lord, aren¡¯t you afraid of the Netherworld Blood Poison? How did you do it?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°The amount of this Netherworld Blood Poison is too small to y a big role, but it can be


    used to help me in cultivation. So, don¡¯t worry, we will immediately go to their concentrated stronghold.


    I think there should be a lot of Netherworld Blood Poison, right?¡±


    Ne had her mouth agape.


    ¡®What did he mean? My lord wants to get more Netherworld Blood Poison? Sure enough, it¡¯s the fate of


    the Benares Dragons. Others would be toote to dodge it. Not only is he immune, but he even rushes


    for it.¡¯


    The wolf girl shouted, ¡°You b*stards! You¡¯ve killed my people, yet you still want me to show you the


    way? You people must be dreaming! If you are that capable, just kill me! Kill me now!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You have other tribe members, right? You¡¯re deeply affected by the poison and it¡¯s


    impossible to restore you back to normal. If I hadn¡¯t suppressed the toxicity of the Netherworld Blood


    Poison with my Zharvakko talisman, you would have lost your mind by now and done whatever you


    were told to do! You don¡¯t want your people to be like you, do you? Not only will they be someone


    else¡¯s puppet, but they will eventually be the lowest and most inferior existence of the Shura tribe


    as well. In fact, we share the same interest. If you take us there, we will destroy those who poisoned


    you, and then you can save the rest of your tribe, right?¡±


    The wolf girl stopped shouting. She seemed to have thought a lot about the past. Ten secondster,


    she nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll bring you guys there!¡±


    ***


    Half an hourter, the wolf girl, Alex and Ne arrived at a vige in Long Beach. This ce was very


    remote, and there were not many families in total.


    Right when they stepped into the vige, Ne¡¯s beautiful nose twitched. She frowned and said,


    ¡°There¡¯s a strong resentful Chi in this vige.¡±


    Alex frowned as well.


    When they passed by a house, Alex suddenly turned in and pushed open the door. After taking a look,


    his expression abruptly changed as he was furious.


    Inside were piles of bodies. There were old people, women, and children. Blood was all over the


    ground and the state of the corpses were tragic. There were dozens of them in total. That ce was


    simply a living hell.


    ¡°Who did this? Is it you people?¡± Alex grabbed the wolf girl and stared at her fiercely.


    Just then, a bunch of people charged in with a swoosh and surrounded them.

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Looking at the iing people, Alex¡¯s mood instantly got even worse. The number of iing people


    was no less than fifty


    and half of them looked like the wolf girl. There was a variety of demon tribe members with low


    cultivation and even their shape-shifted state was not very stable.


    Especially a few of them were simply half-human and half-demon with bizarre looks and tails trailing


    behind. Even the clothes that they were wearing were incongruous.


    However, half of them were humans. These people were just like the twins at the wet market. They


    were born with a special bloodline but they had lost their nature after being infected by the Blood Cult¡¯s


    poison. Not only that, their bodies had begun to


    mutate, their hair was all dried up and had fallen off.


    Their eyes were bloodshot, and their faces were covered with strange magical tattoos.


    ¡°My lord, this vige has fallen!¡± said Ne as she sighed. ¡°These people and demons have been


    assimted by the people of Shura. Even if it is not yetplete, it is irreversible.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly showed sorrow as he said, ¡°Ne, do you think that the other side of the ancient


    force field is full of such demon races? If so, it means that the Shura tribe has controlled the inside of


    the ancient force field ages ago, and the Abyss¡­¡±


    At this moment, he recalled that when he was at K temple, he once stood before Ksitigarbha¡¯s


    statue and saw the hard battle that had happened before. The Undying n and the Shura tribe were


    the two cooperating parties.


    They united against humans. And, the Blood Cult was part of it as well¡­


    As such, some information became clear in Alex¡¯s mind. Could it be that the Blood Cult was the internal


    force that the Shura Tribe had used to infiltrate the human race?


    Their end goal was to destroy the ancient force field and infiltrate the human world.


    ¡®Sh*t!¡¯


    As Alex thought about this, his inner anxiety became more and more intense.


    At this moment, a cold voice rang out in the crowd¡¯s ears. ¡°Number thirty-six, what are you doing?


    You¡¯ve brought in two people without ancient bloodlines. Do you have a death wish?¡±


    In the course of speaking, a woman walked in.


    When Alex got a clear look of the woman¡¯s face, his body wildly trembled. With an expression full of


    incredulity, he blurted out, ¡°Why is it you?!¡±


    It turned out that this woman was Alex¡¯s former second aunt, Mariah Hamilton, Carol Rockefeller¡¯s


    mother.


    This was too unbelievable. Carol¡¯s mother was an ordinary human, but now, she was covered in a


    dense Shura demonic Chi. Every step she took, he could feel her strong body. Alex even had the


    illusion of facing Spencer already.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    Mariah recognized Alex as well. In an instant, sheughed hysterically. ¡°How unexpected! It turns out


    that you b*stard, Alex Rockefeller, have barged into here. What does this mean? It means you could¡¯ve


    lived a decent life, yet you¡¯ve chosen to bring demise upon yourself.¡±


    Ne curiously asked, ¡°My lord, you know each other?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°She¡¯s my former second aunt.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So she¡¯s your rtive?¡±


    ¡°Not anymoreter. The rtionship is quiteplex. I¡¯ll exin it to you when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that must be an interesting story!¡± said Ne. ¡°But now, I think we¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Mariah looked at Alex, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you garbage. Months ago, you snatched away our Rockefeller


    Group and Rockefeller Manor and killed my daughter, Natalie. At that time, you didn¡¯t think that you


    would fall into my hands, did you? Speaking of which, I wanted to kill you a long time ago. I¡¯ll not only


    kill you, but I¡¯ll kill your b*tchy mother, and your wife, Dorothy Assex¡­ Hmph! I¡¯ll turn Dorothy Assex


    into a zombie and make her sleep with countless men. What do you think about that?¡±


    Alex shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you won¡¯t be able to do that because I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mariahughed hysterically again. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you¡¯re just someone with limited


    outlook and experience who knows nothing. Do you think that you can run wild just because you know


    a bit about martial arts? Let me tell you something, martial arts are nothing in our eyes now. We are the


    kind of existence that surpasses martial arts, the existence that can go after eternity and¡­ The kind of


    existence that you people will always look up to.¡±


    After saying those words, she suddenly let out a loud roar.


    The cry was like an old baron in the middle of the night, yet it contained a strong Shura tribe¡¯s aura.


    The next moment, all the fifty or so guys surrounding Alex and Ne had their eyes turned red.


    Meanwhile, the Netherworld Blood Poison in the wolf girl¡¯s body, which had been suppressed by Alex


    previously with the Zharvakko Talisman, also broke out, dispersing the Zharvakko Talisman before she


    fell into a state of confusion once again.


    Mariah waved her hand. ¡°Catch the unscrupulous couple and bring them to my residence. Don¡¯t kill


    them at once, I want to torture them for good!¡±

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    After giving the orders, Mariah Hamilton let out a sneer and retreated again, as though there was


    something else she needed to do.


    Soon, the assimted demon tribe members and special bloodline holders started to attack Alex.


    Whoosh!


    ¡°Looks like I can only use my ultimate killing move!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t take the risk, who will? Amitabha!¡±


    Alex instantly started to move, resembling a roaming dragon. With the Sword of the Universe in his


    right hand, he activated the seal of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation in his left hand.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The wolf girl, who was closest to Alex, pounced fiercely towards him.


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Seal of Noble Light!¡±


    Boom!


    As the Sword of the Universe shed down again, the wolf girl¡¯s head flew through the air in response


    to the sound.


    ¡°One!¡±


    Alex devoured the Netherworld Blood Poison emanating from the wolf girl¡¯s corpse and loudly said,


    ¡°Wolf girl, you can go with a peace of mind. If I meet others from your tribe in the future, I will give them


    lenient treatment for your sake.¡±


    Ne turned into a green light with a swoosh and rushed into Alex¡¯s body, turning into the Benares


    Dragon Battle Armor.


    Poof!


    Alex extended the Sword of the Universe into ten meters long, slicing off a demon tribe member¡¯s waist


    with a boom.


    ¡°Two!¡±


    However, these demon tribe members, who had been assimted by the Netherworld Blood Poison,


    gained some of the Shura tribe¡¯s traits, bloodthirsty, bellicose, dauntless and unmindful of pain. It was a


    great headache for more than fifty of them rushing up to him.


    ¡°Three Realms Decree, heed my words, little demon, transform!¡±


    With no other alternatives, Alex threw out a handful of paper dolls to distract the enemies¡¯bat


    force. Then, he called Maiko Chiba out to help.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Alex¡¯s golden core spun wildly, churning out more and more divine power. It turned out that there were


    different quantities of Netherworld Blood Poison in these people. Moreover, killing any of them would


    also allow him to gain divine power.


    However, he inevitably got injured over time.


    ¡°My lord, these guys are very powerful. Your second aunt has yet to make her move, and if this


    continues on, we may be destroyed!¡± Ne shouted.


    Alex¡¯s recovery ability was strong, but she didn¡¯t have that same power. She even coughed up blood


    after being attacked several times in her battle armor form.


    Alex also wanted to cough up blood. He was depressed.


    Mariah was a woman who used to be so weak that he could kill her with a p, but now she actually


    posed such a big threat to him. He didn¡¯t need to guess that she must have been influenced by Carol


    Rockefeller to go through such a drastic change.


    What about Carol?


    How far had she reached now?


    If she specifically went to deal with Brittany and the others¡­ It would be simply unimaginable.


    Boom!


    Alex cut through a house with his sword and rushed out from inside, followed by about forty poison


    assimted crazy guys.


    There was no other way. Since he couldn¡¯t beat them, he had to escape!


    Just then, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Alex! He¡¯s in danger!¡±

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    Alex turned to look toward the source of the voice. He felt like he was about to faint!


    It was Freya Mayer!


    This woman had a weak cultivation base. She would die to a single punch from these mad demons and


    special bloodline holders, yet she still rushed forward regardless of her own safety, trying to help Alex


    kill the enemies.


    ¡°Leave! Hurry and leave!¡± Alex shouted loudly at her, so that she would not get into this mess and leave


    quickly.


    However, she didn¡¯t seem to understand him and rushed straight towards a few demons to attack them.


    ¡°Dragon God Edict, Ghost God Law, all evil!¡±


    Boom!


    ¡°Take that!¡±


    These demon tribe members, who had assimted with the Netherworld Blood Poison, were powerful,


    had strong defenses and their bodies also had faint Shura tribe¡¯s characteristics. Ordinary attacks were


    useless against them, since they could nullify half of the attacks. If it weren¡¯t for Alex¡¯s holy techniques


    that acted as their nemesis, he would have been blocked off without being able to break out their


    encirclement.


    A demon sent Freya flying with a single punch, causing her to cough up blood violently mid-air.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex was speechless. He quickly shed, rushing over to catch her.


    At this time, the demon tribe members rushed over once again, surrounding the two of them.


    ¡°Daughter!¡±


    Not far away, a figure shot over. It was Freya¡¯s mother, Martiny Mayer. She was furious when she saw


    her precious daughter was hurt, and yelled out ¡®Dragon God Possession¡¯ before dashing into the


    crowd. As though she were an unstoppable killing machine, she flipped out a twenty meter long sword


    and cut through them like a hot knife through butter. After just a few breaths¡¯ time, she backed the


    entire group of people to death.


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Alex, who was holding Freya in his arms, rooted to the spot dumbfoundedly.


    What the flying f*ck had just happened? It felt as though his view of the world had been turned entirely


    upside down.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Freya¡¯s mother too overpowered?!¡¯


    ¡®It feels like she¡¯s even fiercer than Spencer Queen!¡¯


    With a boom, Martiny threw the twenty meter long sword on the ground and panted as she said, ¡°Oh


    dear, my waist is about to break How could these guys have such high defenses? They were even


    harder to cut through than those rhino beasts in the ancient force field.¡±


    After a pause, Martiny asked, ¡°Daughter, are you dead?¡±


    Alex nced at Martiny. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t ept such a ferocious character of hers. When


    they had met before this, he had felt that she was a straightforward person. Now, it didn¡¯t seem that she


    was straightforward, but she was¡­ A hundred times more ferocious than Anna Coleman.


    Freya coughed twice. ¡°My chest hurts!¡±


    Alex hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    He quickly retrieved the spiritual power from his golden core and transferred it into Freya¡¯s body,


    allowing her to recover at an incredible speed.


    Once he was done, he found that there were quite a lot of Netherworld Blood Poison emanating from


    the corpses. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let it go to waste, so he hurried to absorb it all, tuming it into divine


    power.


    Martiny kept the big sword away, and immediately ate a medicinal pill before sitting down cross-legged


    to adjust her breathing.


    When Alex came back to see her in that state, he was a little startled. He asked Freya, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with your mother?¡±


    When Alex had healed Freya previously, he had touched a private part of hers, so Freya inevitably felt


    a little embarrassed at this moment. She nced at him and said, ¡°My mother used her ultimate


    technique, Dragon God Possession. She¡¯s out of strength now and can¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°What? She can¡¯t move?¡± Alex was shocked. ¡°How long will it take for her to recover, then?¡±


    ¡°About half an hour,¡± Freya replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Alex almost fainted when he heard that. The current situation was dire. Those dead ones were just


    small fries, and Mariah was still missing. That woman was terrifying now. If she were toe back


    now, they would probably die.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s leave quickly! There¡¯s a bigger demon in this vige, and it¡¯s not a good idea to stay too


    long here!¡± Alex said urgently, and had Freya move to pick Martiny up. They needed to leave this ce


    first.

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    To Alex¡¯s surprise, Freya said, ¡°That¡¯s not possible, my mom can¡¯t move right now.¡±


    Alex shot her a re. ¡°Why can¡¯t she move? I¡¯m not asking her to move, I¡¯m asking you to bring her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible either.¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    Seeing that Alex didn¡¯t understand, Freya exined, ¡°My mom is using a mystic art from our Exorcist


    Dragons, and she¡¯s replenishing blood through sitting on the ground. She can only sit here now, and


    can¡¯t move to go anywhere.¡±


    When Alex heard this, he was stunned.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a mystic art? She can¡¯t get up once she has sat down? Will her butt get glued to the


    ground?¡±


    Freya¡¯s face reddened slightly. ¡°My mom¡¯s aura right now is connected to the dragon Chi on the


    ground, and it can¡¯t be broken midway. This is the drawback of the mystic art, but it¡¯s still alright. She


    will restore all her power in just half an hour.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    However, it was toote to say anything. Mariah Hamilton hade once again!


    When she saw the messy corpses on the grounds, she flew into a rage. ring at Alex, Freya and her


    mother with her devilish, bloodied eyes, her face twisted in a fierce expression. ¡°You guys actually


    killed all of my subordinates? Who did it?! Was it you two b*tches?!¡±


    In Mariah¡¯s eyes, Alex at most had little skills. How could he have measured up to her subordinates?


    So, the only possibility was the two women who had popped up out of nowhere.


    As Mariah let out a roar, a demonic god¡¯s phantom instantly appeared behind her. Yet, she didn¡¯t make


    any moves right away.


    Instead, she red at Alex and said, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, are you surprised? How did a woman like I,


    Mariah Hamilton, have such a drastic change? Because, this is destiny! Alex Rockefeller, you were


    born as a depraved person, you¡¯re not worthy of the name Rockefeller. You¡¯re only an abandoned child!


    I will now let you understand what the differences between us are!¡±


    Alex shot a nce at Martiny anxiously as he wanted to curse up a storm right now.


    This woman¡¯s recklessness was simply beyond words. If she had known that she needed to sit on the


    floor to recover her blood and would be unable to move, then she shouldn¡¯t have brought out an


    ultimate move at the beginning. Great, now she had be a burden instead.


    Alex could only stall as much time as possible. So, he searched desperately for topics in his mind and


    said, ¡°Mariah Hamilton, do you know about your daughter, Carol Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Mariah said.


    ¡°Oh, really? Then, did you know that she has given birth to your grandson?¡±


    When Mariah heard this, she became furious. It was because that ghastly demonic thing had killed her


    younger daughter. That thing was not her grandson, she just wanted to kill that evil creature.


    ¡°Are you trying to buy time, Alex Rockefeller? I heard everything you people just said.¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m going to grind you to ashes in less than half an hour!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Mariah raised her arm,shing out at Martiny. The demonic god¡¯s phantom behind her also made the


    same action.


    The shocked Alex immediately tried to stop her.


    In the end, Freya grabbed onto Alex and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother my mom.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Alex was stunned as he looked at Freya. ¡°That¡¯s your mother, don¡¯t you care about her?¡±


    ¡°My mom will be fine,¡± Freya said.


    Alex¡¯s action was rather slow because Freya held him back. It was now toote to stop Mariah, so he


    could only watch as Mariah mmed her palm on Martiny¡¯s head.


    Alex¡¯s heart thumped wildly in his chest, and he didn¡¯t dare to look.


    As a result¡­


    Boom!


    A loud noise rang out. The sound shook the sky, and even the surrounding ground copsed.


    Hearing only a scream, Mariah was sent flying.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    ¡°Oh my gosh! What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded as he watched Martiny sit on the floor, absorbing the dirt¡­ Oh, wait no, she


    was sitting on the ground motionlessly to replenish her blood, allowing Mariah to hit her on the head


    with her palm. The twist of the result was a little unbelievable, such that the people watching were


    unable to react to it.


    She was freaking fine. It turned out that Mariah was the one who had flown out.


    Not only that, Mariah coughed up mouthfuls of blood after falling to the ground, obviously heavily


    injured.


    She was wide-eyed with astonishment as well. ¡°Who are you? What kind of wicked technique was


    that?!¡±


    Martiny said nothing. She closed her eyes, still motionless, as though she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After just a single blow, no matter how stupid Mariah was, she knew that the woman in front of her was


    strange, so she did notunch another attack again.


    On the other hand, Ne inside Alex¡¯s body said in surprise, ¡°My lord, the woman sitting on the ground


    is weird. I can feel the same kind of aura I have from her.¡±


    Alex spoke through the mental voice transmission, ¡®She¡¯s a descendant of the Exorcist Dragons.


    Though I don¡¯t really know what the Exorcist Dragons are, they should be considered some kind of


    dragon tribe, right?¡¯


    Ne said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I can feel the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s aura from her, but that¡¯s too strange.


    ording to the ancient records in our Benares Dragon tribe, the Ancestor Dragon has long since


    disappeared from all six realms. Some said that because the Ancestor Dragon was too incredible to


    survive in any of the six realms, and was killed by the Path of God. It finally died in Brightta Mountain


    and caused the entire ce to be a dragon tomb! My ancestors once went to look for the dragon


    tomb, but even after searching for a long time, they couldn¡¯t find it. Is it possible that this woman is the


    reincarnation of the Ancestor Dragon?¡±


    That would be too amazing.


    The Ancestor Dragon!


    The ancestor of all the dragon tribes. Just how powerful would the Ancestor Dragon be?


    Let alone Martiny was the reincarnation of the Ancestor Dragon, even if she had just a little connection


    to it, she would be an awesome existence.


    At this moment, Mariah let out a fierce shout, and the demonic god¡¯s phantom behind her opened its


    mouth to make a vigorous suction.


    The demon tribe members¡¯ corpses that had been assirnted halfway by the Shura tribe and the


    human corpses exploded one after another. Streams of blood energy went into the mouth of the


    demonic god¡¯s phantom. At the same time, Mariah¡¯s body began to mutate as well.


    Her aura continued rising with a surge of bursting demonic Chi.


    Freya, who was tugging Alex¡¯s arm, was almost unable to breath from the pressure that leaked out


    from Mariah¡¯s body. She asked in surprise, ¡°Alex, what the hell is she?!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°A monster that has assimted with the Shura tribe. She seems to be healing herself. We


    can¡¯t let her continue this, we need to stop her. Otherwise, we will be in danger.¡±


    Alex raised his hand to perform the strongest holy technique he had.


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Seal of Noble Light!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Mahayana Righteous Seal!¡±


    Boom, boom!


    When Alex¡¯s Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation hit Mariah¡¯s body, only then did she react


    violently. Alex wasn¡¯t an ordinary warrior after all, but a cultivator. More importantly, what he had


    cultivated was the holy techniques that could restrain her.


    Unguarded, Mariah was bombarded twice. As a result, the demonic god¡¯s phantom also almost


    dispersed from the assault.


    She shot Alex a vicious look. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, I can¡¯t believe that I underestimated you. You¡¯ve


    cultivated holy techniques, so you can¡¯t be left alone anymore. I will kill you first!¡±


    Mariah was filled with bloodlust. At this moment, her appearance was not much different than those


    assimted humans.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Alex¡¯s lightning-infused body moved quickly, dodging the attacks.


    At this moment, Martiny finally spoke, ¡°Alex, take Freya and go, leave me! Give me twenty minutes,


    and I will deal with this demi-demon!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to leave now?¡±


    ¡°Come out, Grovel Demon!¡±


    Mariah stomped her foot sharply.


    The next moment, the surrounding ground suddenly cracked with rumbling sounds. Strange, ugly


    monsters emerged from the ground underneath one by one. Looking at them made one feel particrly


    disgusting, and they also gave off a foul smell.

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    Freya was also stunned as she had never seen something like that before. Martiny was also in a


    simr state.


    Ne shouted, ¡°Mylord, these are Grovel Demons from the Shura realm, but these¡­ No, that¡¯s not


    right. These are not the real Grovel Demons, but the results of assimted human beings!¡±


    ¡°They have also transformed from humans?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is very cruel. The original humans¡¯ minds and souls are still retained in the bodies of


    these half-finished products. They have been forcefully assimted, and their bodies are being


    controlled by a virus-like substance from the Shura realm. Look at them, they¡¯re even crying because of


    the physical pain they are in.¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t stop the chill that crept up his spine after listening to her exnation.


    There were more than a dozen half-finished Grovel Demons here. He could imagine the pain their


    original souls were in at this moment.


    ¡°D*mn you, Mariah Hamilton!¡±


    ¡°Where did you find all these people?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind, turning all these good people into this state. Do you intend to be a traitor to


    mankind?!¡±


    Mariah roared withughter. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, it seems that you¡¯re aware of a lot of things. You even


    know that Grovel Demons are beings that have transformed from humans! I might as well tell you,


    these are all Long Beach Science and Engineering students! What about it? Do you also want to


    be one of them? This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Once you be a Grovel Demon, your


    lifespan will increase by countless amounts, it¡¯d be equivalent to being an immortal. I¡¯m giving them


    blessings by doing this!¡±


    ¡°Get him!¡±


    Alex closed his eyes, then opened them. His eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Roar!


    The Grove Demonsunched their attacks without restraint.


    Alex grabbed Freya and said, ¡°Stand behind me.¡±


    Freya said, ¡°Bro Alex, I can help you too. For example¡­¡±


    She sped her hands together to form a seal and incantated, ¡°Dragon God Edict, Wind God Law,


    Nine Dragons Ghost Binding Curse, set!¡±


    Freya pped the seal in her hand forward, hitting a Grovel Demon that was rushing towards them with


    a stream of yellow light.


    The guy that was rushing forward paused, before he really stopped moving.


    Alex was stunned, then he immediately took the chance to move, tapping on the acupoints on the


    Grovel Demon¡¯s body. Knowing that these were innocent humans that had been forced into this state,


    Alex was slightly reluctant to kill the demon.


    Hence, he only used acupuncture techniques to limit the demon¡¯s mobility.


    Just then, the Grovel Demon abruptly burst into tears. His eyes were blood red, but there was a


    humane look in them. He opened his mouth with difficulty and said in an extremely rigid, hoarse voice,


    ¡°Please, please¡­ Kill me!¡±


    Alex froze.


    Another golden strand appeared in his golden core. This was the Grovel Demon¡¯s wish power.


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Alex was in a difficult position.


    At this time, Freya had binded another demon. Alex did the same thing with its acupoints to limit its


    movement. This Grovel Demon was a female student, and she also expressed her wish power to Alex.


    ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain, please¡­ Kill me. My name is Phia Carling, a third year student in Long Beach


    Science and Engineering¡­ Ahhhh, kill me, kill me! It hurts! I don¡¯t


    want to live like this, it¡¯s a living hell! ¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. Looking at her distorted and ugly face, Alex only felt a re of pity for


    her.


    After that, he could feel even more golden wish powers. It was as though each and every Grovel


    Demon was begging him.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes!¡± Alex roared and pierced the Sword of the Universe through Phia¡¯s heart


    with a stab.


    Phia¡¯s body twitched as she disyed an ugly smile on her lips. She looked at Alex and said, ¡°Thank¡­


    you!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After pulling out his sword, Alex¡¯s eyes were blood-shot as he roared loudly, ¡°Persephone¡¯s Folly


    Bridge, get out here!¡±

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva¡¯s Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge could transcend the people¡¯s souls. These college


    students, who had been assimted with the Netherworld Blood Poison, had their souls contaminated


    by the assimtion as well. Once they died, their souls would disintegrate from existence, so Alex


    couldn¡¯t bear to let that happen.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was a healer who had the benevolence of a doctor. On the other hand, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge


    was a divine artifact that could transcend any kind of abnormal soul, be it human, animal or even


    demons. All of them would be able to cross River Styx under Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and reveal


    their true selves, returning into the reincarnation cycle.


    However, the use of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge required divine powers.


    Alex wasn¡¯t sure if the divine power from his golden core was enough, but he didn¡¯t care about it. No


    matter what, he still needed to try.


    ¡°Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, hurry up ande out!¡± Alex roared.


    The vigorously spinning golden core directed the divine power inside towards Persephone¡¯s Folly


    Bridge in his mind pce. Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge instantly sucked in that little bit of divine power,


    and a faint blood ray of light shed across the bridge¡¯s mottled surface.


    And then¡­ There was no more to it!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Alex¡¯s divine consciousness stared at Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge as he roared furiously, ¡°You¡¯ve


    devoured my divine power, but you f*cking refuse to do anything! What¡¯s the point of having trash like


    you?!¡±


    Alex did not know if there was any tool spirit within Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    Just then, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge seemed to be irritated by Alex¡¯s words for stating that it was trash


    and useless. What sphemy!


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s too weak, and you¡¯re ming me? That little bit of divine power is not even


    enough for me!¡±


    A girl¡¯s childish voice carried over to Alex¡¯s divine consciousness.


    She continued angrily, ¡°You actually said that I¡¯m useless trash. You tiny brat, I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s the


    useless one here!¡±


    Alex was instantly stunned. Not only did Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge have a tool spirit, but it was also an


    unweaned little girl.


    At this moment, the said little girl let out a yell. ¡°Forgotten River by the side of Persephone¡¯s Folly


    Bridge!¡±


    ¡°There is no right or wrong in life, no merits or demerits in death!¡±


    ¡°Bridge,e forth!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The shocked Freya next to him discovered that the space around them started to tremble with the


    appearance of countless vertical and horizontal cracks. In the next second, a bloodied bridge burrowed


    out of the spatial cracks. It was stained with blood, old and mottled. There were also countless marks


    made by des and axes, and it was clearly worn, showing the vicissitudes of time.


    The world seemed a little more dested from the blow of the chilly wind.


    There were also faint cries of ghosts in the flutters of the wind.


    Meanwhile, there was a vast river under the bridge, with yellow water flowing into the distance.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Freya was astonished. At the sight of an ancient, bloodied bridge, the tremendous shock ran all the


    way into the depths of her soul, and she couldn¡¯t look at it directly. It wasn¡¯t only her, Martiny was also


    stunned. If she hadn¡¯t been sitting on the ground, she would have jumped in shock.


    Alex also stared nkly at Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. He had seen it once in Ksitigarbha¡¯s memories,


    but now that he was seeing it for the second time, he still felt the deep shock in his soul.


    However, at this time, the little girl suddenly said, ¡°Oh no!¡±


    And the huge Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge slipped quickly back into the void, as though some force was


    tearing it down.

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    ¡°Brat, I already said that you¡¯re not capable enough. You want to drive Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge with


    so little divine power? And you dare toy the me on me?!¡±


    ¡°River Styx¡¯s water, go!¡±


    Only the bridgehead was still looming in mid-air at this moment.


    However, a stream of River Styx¡¯s water that rushed out brushed past Phia¡¯s body, washing her soul


    and dragging it out of her physical body immediately. It didn¡¯t stop there, the water from River Styx


    immediately rushed through all the Grovel Demons¡¯


    bodies like a waterfall. In an instant, all the Grovel Demon, whose souls had been washed away, fell to


    the ground with sshing blood. The souls of all the victimized Long Beach University students were


    all swept towards the bridgehead of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and disappeared.


    ¡°So strong!¡± Alex whispered in surprise, then turned his gaze towards Mariah.


    Mariah was shocked beyond words.


    She jumped up suddenly and started to shout at the top of her lungs, ¡°That¡¯s Persephone¡¯s Folly


    Bridge! Why is Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge of that d*mned monk, Ksitigarbha in your hands?!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, d*mn it! Hasn¡¯t Buddhism been destroyed?! Isn¡¯t Ksitigarbha dead?! Where the hell did you


    get that?!¡± Mariah screamed furiously.


    However, her voice was not that of Mariah¡¯s, but a hoarse, male voice.


    Alex looked at Mariah, and finally realized. It was no wonder Mariah suddenly had such powerful


    strength. It turned out that she was possessed as well. Unexpectedly, this person could identify


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and also knew that it was Ksitigarbha¡¯s Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. It¡¯s


    obvious that there were some antecedents to it.


    Then, he heard the tool spirit of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge¡¯s cold snort cold. ¡°It turns out that this is the


    enemy who escaped by chance, what a coward!¡±


    ¡°You will die on Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge shot out a ckcquered iron chain with rust stains and dark blood stains


    from the pitch-dark bridgehead, fiercely wrapping around Mariah¡¯s body.


    The tool spirit¡¯s childish voice rang out. ¡°Infernal Hell wees you!¡±


    Roar!


    Mariah roared in desperation, struggling frantically.


    But it was useless. Although the iron chain was covered in rust stains and looked like it could break at


    any given time with a tug, Mariah could not break free no matter how much strength she exerted. It


    became tighter instead. In the end, not only the man¡¯s voice, but also the woman¡¯s piercing scream


    could be heard.


    Mariah kept begging Alex for mercy. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, please, have mercy. Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!


    I¡¯m your second aunt, we¡¯re rtives! I have watched you grow since your childhood, you can¡¯t do this


    to me! You can¡¯t!¡±


    An indifferent expression was on Alex¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to show you mercy, but have you ever


    thought of showing the same to others? I¡¯m asking you now, do you have the antidote to the poison that


    you¡¯ve put in those ordinary people?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mariah didn¡¯t want to die. In order to survive, she shouted continuously, ¡°Yes, yes! I do have it! But, it¡¯s


    not on me, it¡¯s with my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Where is your daughter?¡±


    ¡°She¡­ She went to Japan. T-To find someone called Blood Witch.¡±


    She was being dragged closer and closer to the bridgehead. Seeing that she was about to enter


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, Mariah shouted loudly, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, save me! Save me¡­¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the antidote. Why the heck would I save you? Go into Infernal hell, and have


    a taste of torture as punishment for your sins!¡±


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller! Alex Rockefeller! Ahhhh!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Mariah was dragged into Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. The void that Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge had


    broken through closed up once more at this moment. Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge also disappeared, as


    though it had never been there.


    At the same time, Alex found that the divine power in his golden core had increased greatly. When he


    counted it, it was about five hundred points.


    ¡®There¡¯s so much more?¡¯


    ¡®Does it count as a windfall?¡¯


    As a result, the tool spirit of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge called out disdainfully, ¡°Brat, now you know how


    great I am, right? Remember, if you don¡¯t have one million points of divine power next time, don¡¯t


    bother me. Hmph!¡±


    Then, she was silent.


    Alex was dumbfounded. It cost one million points for one use? That was daylight robbery!

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    It had been half an hour!


    Martiny jumped up after she had done sitting on the ground to regain her blood. Her whole face was


    radiant and her power waspletely restored. There wasn¡¯t a hint of fatigue on her face.


    She immediately rushed over and pulled Alex to check him from head to toe, with an expression


    exactly like a mother-inw looking over her son-inw. She said, ¡°Oh my, Alex, you¡¯re so amazing!


    You can actually control such a killer tool, as expected of my son-inw.¡±


    ¡°I can rest assured if my daughter, Freya, follows you in the future. You both are really a talented, ideal


    couple, a match made in heaven! Your father was right, this is a destined match¡­¡±


    Freya felt a burst of embarrassment. ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡­ I¡¯m not.¡±


    Alex also blushed with shame. He had long known Freya¡¯s identity from Luna. Freya was Luna¡¯s half-


    sister with the same father, and her father was Flying Eagles Academy¡¯s Principal Henderson.


    After having that kind of rtionship with Luna, he was already distressed. More importantly, even the


    Fairy Doctor had already forced herself on him, and the Fairy Doctor was Principal Henderson¡¯s


    godsister! This rtionship was really a mess, how would he dare to provoke Freya?


    He was also worried that Principal Henderson would want to settle the score with him once he came


    out from the Dragon King¡¯s Grotto!


    Now that Jade Benmore had be useless, he couldn¡¯t depend on her!


    ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s not talk about this sort of nonsense in the future. My wife is pregnant, and she gets jealous


    easily. This¡­ If this reaches the others¡¯ ears, it will also affect Freya¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Martiny said, ¡°Your wife is pregnant, that doesn¡¯t affect you taking my daughter as your wife though?


    Jeez, what does it matter for a man to have wives and concubines? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re a man, as


    long as you¡¯re unyielding, even though your wife will be mad, there¡¯s nothing she can do in the end


    once what¡¯s done is clone Of course, you have to be smarter in this matter. Is your EQ high? I can


    teach you, my husband is a master in this aspect.¡±


    Alex was stupefied.


    Freya covered her face in shame. ¡°Mom, how can you be like this? If you continue like this, I will be too


    embarrassed to meet anyone.¡±


    Martiny said, ¡°What are you shy about? This is your destined husband. Even if you¡¯re not husband and


    wife now, you will eventually be, sooner orter.¡±


    Alex interrupted her and asked, ¡°Aunt Martiny, didn¡¯t you both go looking for the Witch Cult? What


    happened after that?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he brought up the Witch Cult, Martiny got angry and said, ¡°We had found them at first, but


    remnants of the Witch Cult would rather die before revealing the headquarters¡¯ location and blew


    themselves up. We both almost couldn¡¯t make it back.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Moreover, I feel that there¡¯s a big difference between the current Witch


    Cult and the past one.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t know much about the Witch Cult, so he couldn¡¯t say much about it.


    However, he immediately took out a bottle of pills from his storage purse. ¡°Freya, this is the antidote to


    the pill of seven poisons in your body. I had long since refined it, but I hadn¡¯t been able to contact you.


    It¡¯s good that I can give it to you now.¡±


    He could tell at a nce that the poison in her body had not been removed yet.


    Freya took the antidote, looked at him and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    In fact, they came here this time because the temporary detoxification pills that Freya had were almost


    used up. Freya would die if the toxins in her body couldn¡¯t be suppressed.


    ¡°You can take it now, I¡¯ll lend my strength and help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Freya took the antidote. Alex stood behind her andnded his palm on her back. The spiritual power


    from his golden core poured into her like a tide, immediately catalyzing the rapid dposition of the


    antidote pill in her body. It entered the source of the poison andpletely neutralized the seven


    poisons that had been forced into one ce in her body.


    Ten minutester, Freya opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of ck blood, it was the residue of


    the corroded toxin that the antidote had neutralized.


    After spitting that out, Freya¡¯s poison issue had been resolved.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    Martiny Mayer patted Alex on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Alex, your medical skills are superb


    and amazing. Even Xerxes Lawlor doesn¡¯t have the ability to concoct the antidote for the pill of seven


    poisons. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re an even better alchemist than the Fairy Doctor from Flying Eagles academy.¡±


    Alex smiled and said nothing.


    Freya asked, ¡°Bro Alex, what¡¯s going on with these guys? How did they be like this? They look


    terrifying, were they really ordinary people before this?¡±


    Alex exined to them about the incident with the Blood Cult, and also talked about the recent


    poisoning cases in Long Beach. Finally, he said, ¡°The Blood Cult obviouslyes from an


    extraordinary origin. ording to my analysis, the Shura tribe is probably pulling the strings behind the


    scenes and this hidden threat is really serious. The entire Flying Eagles¡¯ Left-wing Troop has been


    affected by their corrosion. My master, Jade Benmore, has also been poisoned by the Blood Cult and


    be useless. I need to hurry and¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Martiny jumped up. ¡°What did you just say? Jade Benmore has


    be useless?! Which Jade Benmore? The Flying Eagles¡¯mander?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t aware that Jade was currently Alex¡¯s master.


    Alex nodded.


    Martiny was stunned. If Jade had be a useless person, then morale of the Flying Eagles without a


    leader would plummet for sure. Moreover, the higher-ups must be doing things as they pleased.


    Then, she heard that Jade had been forced to abdicate, and the Flying Eagles¡¯ power had fallen into


    the hands of the government. Martiny¡¯s face was red with anger as she said, ¡°It¡¯s all over! Those


    government people can¡¯t possibly defend the ancient force field, they¡¯d be swept away in a single


    wave! America is in big trouble! No, I have to go to the Dragon King¡¯s Grotto to call my husband and


    Xerxes back.¡±


    ¡°Who is Xerxes?¡± Alex asked.


    Martiny replied, ¡°Your master¡¯s husband, Jade¡¯s husband. He¡¯s also the founder of Flying Eagles


    Academy, and he¡¯s now known as Principal Lawlor. In fact, Flying Eagles Academy was founded for


    Jade¡¯s sake. But it¡¯s just that¡­ The two of them have divorced now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Only now did Alex know that Jade was the principal¡¯s wife.


    The three of them searched around the vige and found the grand residence that Mariah had


    mentioned. In fact, it was the most sophisticated residence in the entire vige, and many bottles and


    cans were found inside.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Alex immediately picked one up to inspect it. ¡°This is the poison¡¯s source, it¡¯s a hundred times more


    potent than the ones in the poisoned victims¡¯ bodies.¡±


    He picked up two bottles to bring back for Cheryl and Guilherme for research purposes. He burned the


    restpletely with thundering mes.


    ***


    When they returned to Mercy Hospital, Alex handed the poison¡¯s source to Cheryl and told her to be


    extremely careful with it. As for whether an antidote could be worked out, it was hard to say. However,


    Alex felt that he needed to head to Japan as soon as possible.


    The fact that Carol Rockefeller had gone looking for the Blood Witch definitely did not bode well. In


    order to cure the poison in Jade¡¯s body, he needed to find the Blood Witch. It looked like he also


    needed to look for her to cure the poisoned special bloodline holders.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When Cheryl heard that Alex was leaving soon again, she was full of dismay.


    They finally had time to meet, but there wasn¡¯t even enough time to have a meal together. In her office,


    Alex took the initiative to pull her into his arms, then dropped his hands to her most special ce and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s an emergency situation now, so it has to be like this! Cheryl, the burden on you is not light


    either. If my expectation is right, there will just be more and more people with this kind of poisoning, but


    they haven¡¯t appeared yet. We should attack the problem from two angles at the same time, and try to


    save more people¡­ When everything is over, you can teach me how to use that thing.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    As Alex whispered the reply in her ear, Cheryl¡¯s face flushed immediately. She pressed her body


    against his, with a turbulence in her heart. ¡°You said it, don¡¯t leave me hanging again!¡±


    Alex tightened his arms around her. The two were extremely intimate, and they could hear each other¡¯s


    thunderous heartbeats. He kissed her lips, and only backed away after a long while had passed. He


    said, ¡°Wait for me, and take care!¡±

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    California, the Rockefeller family.


    Martiny saw Jade, but at this time, Jade had fallen into aa. There was just too much poison in her


    body, so her body function had reached its limit.


    ¡°Commander Benmore!¡±


    Martiny called out to Jade in a more formal way. Jade¡¯s life was worth the title after all. But now she


    saw Jade in this state, she looked like apletely different personpared to the high-spirited, self-


    reliant person she had been in the past.


    Martiny couldn¡¯t hold back the tears sliding down her cheeks.


    Nora gave Alex an anxious look. ¡°Rockefeller brat, weren¡¯t you going to get the miracle doctor to give


    us a consultation? Where is the miracle doctor? My sister¡¯s condition is getting worse. If this goes on,


    she will really die¡­ No, I have to find Principal Lawlor. He might have a way to save my sister.¡±


    Martiny shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t enter the Dragon King¡¯s Grotto. You¡¯re just going to meet your


    demise if you do!¡±


    ¡°But, I can¡¯t just look at my sister and¡­¡±


    At this moment, Jade¡¯s eyes opened suddenly. She looked towards Martiny and said, ¡°Martiny, you¡¯re


    here. That¡¯s good, at least I can see a familiar face before I die. Now I can go without regrets.¡±


    Martiny threw her arms around Jade, choked up and said, ¡°Sis Jade, don¡¯t say that! You can¡¯t die!¡±


    Jade shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this, In fact, I already knew that this day woulde!


    Hasn¡¯t Gilbert predicted this already? This is my fate, how can there be a person who doesn¡¯t die on a


    battlefield? Have there been fewer deaths over the past years?¡±


    She struggled to stand up.


    ¡°Some of ourrades don¡¯t even have their bones left after death, and some of them don¡¯t even have


    names! Compared to all that, I¡¯m already pretty lucky!¡±


    ¡°Sis Jade, if you could have listened to Xerxes back then¡­¡±


    Jade waved her hand. ¡°He has his own ways, and I have my own thoughts. Even if I die, I don¡¯t have


    any regrets!¡±


    She beckoned for Alex.


    Alex walked over. ¡°Master!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jade spoke to Martiny, ¡°This is the disciple that I have taken in. I have never owed anyone in my entire


    life, but this child has been dragged into my design for no reason at all! He has good talent, and has


    somewhat great potential. After I die, take care of him for me.¡±


    Martiny was taken aback as she nced at Alex.


    ¡®This guy is considered to have ¡®somewhat great potential¡¯? Do you have some misunderstanding


    towards your own disciple? If you had seen the power of the bridge that he had summoned, you


    wouldn¡¯t have said something like that! He¡¯s someone destined for great things!¡¯


    Never did Alex expect that Jade would entrust her disciple to someone else at the end of her life. She


    wanted to entrust him to Martiny.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°Master, save your words! You won¡¯t die, you don¡¯t have to have anyst


    words.¡±


    Jade was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re telling me I won¡¯t die in this state?¡±


    ¡°With me, the God of Medicine, here, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to die even if you want to!¡± Alex said.


    After a pause, he said, ¡°All of you leave the room first, I¡¯ll prolong her life!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Nora asked.


    Alex didn¡¯t answer her, but said, ¡°Leave the room! I¡¯m asking you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to leave.¡±


    ***


    Soon, only Alex and Jade were left in the room.


    Alex looked at Jade, whose breathing was gradually growing weaker, and said, ¡°Master, can you make


    a wish at me?¡±


    Jade was surprised. ¡°What would you want me to wish for?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine, for example, wish for me to cure your disease, and wish that I can make you even


    more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±


    ¡°Just make one! Didn¡¯t you say you owe me? Make a wish, and you won¡¯t owe me anymore.¡±


    ¡°What the heck are you ying around? What the heck will that do?¡±


    Alex naturally wanted to test the effect of wishing on his divine power. Ted Summer¡¯s wish had be


    his seeded yer. After that, as long as Ted killed any special demons, it would increase his divine


    powers.


    Jade was a supreme warlord. He just wanted to give it a try.


    Finally, after Alex¡¯s wheedling, Jade made a wish to him. ¡°I wish that you can make me eighteen years


    old!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    This wish was a little difficult!


    However, Alex could feel a thick beam of golden wish power that had appeared in his golden core. If


    Ted Summers¡¯ wish power was the size of a pigeon feather, then Jade Benmore was the size of an


    ostrich feather, a hundred times bigger than Ted¡¯s.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°Such a big amount of wish power, once it converts into divine power, it must be very powerful. Wishing


    to be eighteen again, alright, I¡¯ll grant it!¡±


    Alex desperately wanted to earn more divine power, and with a chance like this, he obviously wouldn¡¯t


    let go of it. On the other hand, he felt it was strange. What was thew and rules about how big or


    small the wish power was?


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Jade asked.


    She didn¡¯t have any more strength now and had closed her eyes once she spoke with Alex and fell on


    top of him.


    Alex ced her on the chair and looked as though he had made up his mind. He cleared up an area of


    the ground, then swiped a finger down his wrist, a gush of blood flowed out.


    He started writing and painting on the ground with the blood, drawing out a sizeable Zharvakko


    formation.


    In the Ultimate Book of Medicine, there was a method called ¡®borrowing life¡¯!


    In other words, the God of Medicine would lend their lives to others. This method was not usually used,


    but it can be regarded as a remarkable, godly ability in some unavoidable circumstances.


    Half an hourter, the formation waspleted. Alex ced Jade into the formation and said, ¡°Master,


    I¡¯m going to connect our lives temporarily. My life is also yours!¡±


    Jade¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°No need, my current lifeforce is being consumed too quickly, and it will damage your lifespan. It¡¯s not


    worth it.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Alex burst intoughter, his eyes gleaming. ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you listen to your ex-husband¡¯s advice


    last time? Youy your life down for others, you fought on a battlefield for the general public, and you


    gave your life for them. Why can¡¯t I lose a little of my lifespan for the sake of prolonging yours? Don¡¯t


    worry, my lifeforce is tough. Just take all you need.¡±


    ¡°Zharvakko Life Borrowing,e!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Streams of blood energy started to form within the formation.


    The blood energy here was different from the ones from the Blood Shuras. It was filled with peace,


    warmth, and vitality. The blood energy meandered and circled the two of them like little snakes,


    weaving in and out of their bodies. Countless primitive runes circted them, and all of them were from


    the ancient Zharvakko Talisman Formation.


    Jade could feel her own life had formed a mysterious connection with Alex at that moment. They were


    bounded together, for better or worse. Jade nced at Alex. Her eyes were soft and tender.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Life was mysterious. She had tricked Alex into being her disciple, but here he was, willingly sharing his


    lifespan with her. Was he a fool?


    It had been a long time since she felt touched. But now, she felt touched because of Alex. As for Alex,


    because he was desperate to get the divine power from Jade, he pushed himself as hard as he could.


    Roar!


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you eighteen years old, just as you wished!¡±


    Jade suddenly felt more of Alex¡¯s life force pouring into her, the power of life surging through her like


    the sea.


    ¡°Alex, what are you doing? Stop, stop quickly!¡±


    However, Alex was the master of the Zharvakko Life Borrowing formation, and Jade could only watch


    helplessly, even though she wanted to resist. She watched as Alex turned white at his temples, and his


    face aged as she got younger and younger.


    Finally, the life borrowing was over.


    Jade reached out to touch the white hair by his ear and said, ¡°Foolish boy, why are you so stupid? I will


    repay you a hundred times for today¡¯s gift.¡±


    Swoosh!


    The wish power within Alex¡¯s golden core had turned into divine power. When he took a look inside, his


    heart was shaken immediately.

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    ¡®Holy Sh*t, I¡¯ve gained so much divine power? How much did I gain?!¡¯


    Alex was stunned by what was happening before him.


    The divine power that Ted Summers had converted previously, if calcted ording to points, was


    ten points. When it fell into his golden core, it was just like some water stains, just a sputter. Later,


    when Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge had appeared and purified dozens of Grovel Demons, as well as


    dragged Mariah Hamilton into Infernal Hell, the divine power that he gained from that was only about a


    few hundred thousand points. It was considered to be just a little bit of water in a measuring cup when


    filling Alex¡¯s golden core.


    However, now, the conversion of wish power from Jade had shot into his golden core, forming a pool of


    divine power.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At a rough calction, it was at least 100,000 points of divine power!


    Not only that, he had only been paying attention to Jade¡¯s wish power previously, but in fact, there were


    three more golden wish powers that had to appear at the side. It was weaker than Jade¡¯s but stronger


    than Ted¡¯s. Alex focused and realized that it was the wish power from the three women standing


    outside the door.


    Martiny Mayer, Nora Stewart, and Freya Mayer.


    After sessfully converting Jade¡¯s wish power, those three wish powers had also contributed and


    entered the pool of divine power.


    There was an extra 20,000 points of divine power from them, mainly from Martiny and Nora.


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but want tough. With so much divine power in his pool, as long as he didn¡¯t


    summon that ck-hearted doll, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, it was more than enough for his use. Also,


    he would be able to collect more divine power as time passed, and it was nothing short of a profit.


    Seeing the splitting grin on Alex¡¯s face, Jade became concerned. Had she consumed too much of this


    kid¡¯s lifeforce and had broken his brain?


    ¡°Alex, how are you feeling? Are you alright? Are you too tired? Do you want to take a rest?¡±


    Alex hurriedly returned to normal and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine! Master, do you want to make another


    wish?¡±


    Jade rapped a knuckle on his forehead. ¡°Wish again? Wish your head! Hurry up and sit down, have a


    rest.¡±


    Alex shook his head, then grabbed a handful of pills from his storage bag and swallowed them.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve shared my lifeforce with you, but ording to the amount of toxins in your body, it won¡¯t


    last long. The most urgent thing to do right now is to find the true source. I¡¯ve gotten a clue before this,


    and the poison in your body should be rted to the Blood Cult!¡±


    Bang!


    The few people who were waiting outside came rushing in.


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that Colton¡¯s people nted the poison in my sister¡¯s body?¡± Nora said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she nced at Jade¡¯s current appearance and eximed


    immediately, ¡°Oh my! Oh..?!


    Are you my sister? Or could you be my sister¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡±


    As Jade now looked very much fairer, her skin smooth and tender. It was an incredibly youthful


    appearance. She had been restored to her appearance when she was eighteen years old.


    Jade wasn¡¯t aware of it herself yet, and when she heard those words, she said, ¡°Nora, what are you


    shouting for? What illegitimate daughter are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Sister, is it really you?¡± Nora said. ¡°This is too shocking. How did you be like this? Has the poison


    been flushed out?¡±


    ¡°No, what have I be?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­ You¡¯ve reverted to being so young!¡±


    Freya had found a mirror at this time and ced it in front of Jade.


    Jade took a look in the mirror and was also shocked. ¡°Oh my god, is this me..? Really..?!¡±


    ¡°Alex, y-you¡­ You¡¯re seriously¡­ Are you crazy?¡±

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    ¡°Alex was the one who made you so young?¡± Nora said.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! What uncanny workmanship and extremely magical! Alex, hurry up, do it to me too. I


    also want to be eighteen years old.¡±


    Women would never resist the temptation of bing younger. Even Martiny Mayer was looking at


    Jade Benmore with the intentions clear on her face.


    Jade said, ¡°Nora, don¡¯t speak such nonsense. Did you think that this can be done just by taking some


    medicine or surgery? The cost is high. Look at how Alex looks right now. He shared his life force with


    me.¡±


    Everyone has been so focused on Jade¡¯s transformation, they forgot to look at Alex, whose back was


    facing the door.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they looked at him, it was to see his hair had all turned white, and he looked to have aged


    several decades.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Alex, how did you be like this?¡±


    ¡°Alex, oh dear, my future son-inw. Don¡¯t scare your mother like this!¡±


    Jade¡¯s gaze shifted to Martiny and Freya at that, stunned.


    As for Alex, he waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine! But, we need to hurry and drop by Japan as soon as


    possible. The poison is rted to the Blood Cult! There is a Blood Cult branch in Japan, and I highly


    suspect this poison is connected to Carol Rockefeller. She has perhaps be an important figure in


    the Blood Cult! More importantly, she has gone to Japan to look for the Blood Witch, so this poison may


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s leave right away,¡± Nora said immediately.


    ¡°I have to round up a couple of masters to go with me,¡± Alex said. ¡°It was already difficult when we


    encountered Mariah. I¡¯m afraid Carol is even more powerful than her.¡±


    ¡°That bridge of yours is so powerful. What are you afraid of?¡± Freya asked.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°That was a one-time consumable item. It¡¯s useless after that one use.¡±


    If the tool spirit of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge heard that, she would probably jump out again.


    ***


    Just as everyone was discussing this matter, Dorothy and the others returned.


    A group of women walked right into the room, and it was a group of stunningly beautiful women.


    For a moment, Nora and the others were all stunned. It was unexpected that the first person to pounce


    on Alex would turn out to be Beatrice Assex.


    ¡°Brother-inw, why have you be an old man?


    ¡°Oh my god, which a*shole was the one who made you like this?


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The little girl held nothing back and disyed all her true feelings, and the words she said almost made


    everyone faint on the spot. ire Assex pulled her daughter back and said in a low voice, ¡°Why does it


    concern you? Your sister hasn¡¯t even asked yet, and you just keep going on and on.¡±


    Then, Waltz and Maya looked at the state Alex was in, and their heart ached even more than the


    wounds they had.


    Finally, ten minutester, all the women understood the situation and calmed down.


    Brittany was depressed when she learned that her son had shared his life force with another, but once


    she knew Jade¡¯s identity, there was nothing more to say about it. She only hoped that they would be


    able to get rid of the poison in Jade¡¯s body as soon as possible.


    ¡°Sister, Alex,¡± Nora said. ¡°The current situation you¡¯re in isn¡¯t suitable for long-distance travel. How


    about this, Old Jim and the others are now in California. They¡¯ve all retired from Flying Eagles anyway,


    so they have a lot of time on the hands and are being a pain in the a*s. We¡¯ll simply take a trip with


    them to Japan, and even if we need to dig three feet underground, we¡¯ll find Carol Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°Japan isn¡¯t within our borders,¡± Jade said. ¡°And so we need to be more mindful of international


    influence.¡±


    Nora snorted, ¡°The ancient boundary is also right in front of Japan. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re


    fighting with all our might, how would Japan still exist? We¡¯re going to look for a criminal right now. If


    they don¡¯t want to cooperate, are we supposed to sit back and watch? It¡¯s fine, Sister. Don¡¯t worry


    about it.¡±


    ¡°I will follow you to Japan too,¡± Martiny said. ¡°I¡¯ve been there a few times, and I know some friends.¡±


    As for Alex, he suddenly thought of someone.


    It was Jayden Flemming, the one who had signed a soul contract with him. He had already infiltrated


    the Blood Cult by taking on the appearance of one of their messengers. He wondered what had


    happened to the man now.

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    Alex gave Jayden Flemming a call.


    It was a coincidence he¡­ Alright, it should be her right now, Snow Whitney. She was currently in the


    Blood Cult branch, and after months of lurking in there, she had also received a lot of information about


    them. But when Alex asked about the Blood Witch, she could not give him any information, stating that


    she hadn¡¯t even heard of the name before.


    Either way, she was there to provide support, which could also facilitate the actions of Nora and the


    others. Alex currently isn¡¯t able to go to Japan with his condition right now.


    On the one hand, after going through lending his life force to someone else, his body was experiencing


    a certain degree of continuous aging. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had Ne from the Benares


    Dragon in him, the aging process would probably be more serious. Those from the Benares Dragon


    tribe had long lives.


    Ne¡¯s lifeforce and Alex¡¯s were connected, but Alex was still human in the end, and his cultivation


    base was not very high. He couldn¡¯t gain all of Ne¡¯s life force.


    Jade¡¯s cultivation base was much higher than his, and the loss of her life force needed to be


    compensated by Alex¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t a one to one exchange. For every year Jade might lose, she needed


    to use ten years of Alex¡¯s lifespan to replenish. Therefore, he needed to minimize the consumption of


    Jade¡¯s life force.


    On the other hand, it was useless for Alex to head to Japan right now. It was better to leave it to a


    professional like Nora.


    There was no time to lose. Nora and Martiny took eight other masters who had retired from Flying


    Eagles and headed straight for Japan.


    ***


    At night, Alex and Dorothy slept in the same bed, not doing anything more than that.


    Alex did want to do something, but Dorothy was unwilling and pressed him down with all her might and


    said, ¡°Do you want to die? You¡¯ve already be an old man. I don¡¯t want to do that with an old¡­


    Cough. Are you stupid? It isn¡¯t like that master of yours treats you well or anything, yet you still share


    your life force with her. If anything were to happen to you, what would you have me do? What about our


    four children? Do you want them to be posthumous children?¡±


    Alex held Dorothy¡¯s belly and nted a soft kiss on it. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ve already


    used the Zharvakko talisman and formation, as well as the Limit Breaking Pill to suppress as much of


    the toxin as possible in her body, so the loss of life force wouldn¡¯t be too fast! Cheryl is also studying


    the poison to make an antidote. The problem isn¡¯t as serious as you think it is.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re not allowed to do this again. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m selfish. It¡¯s just that you have heavy


    responsibilities right now.¡±


    ¡°My master has pledged her life for the country and its people,¡± Alex said, ¡°If I don¡¯t save her, I will feel


    uneasy! Whatmore, the left-wing troop of Flying Eagles haspletely fallen in the Blood Cult¡¯s hands,


    and the position ofmander has fallen into the hands of the major families in the country. Without a


    commander like my master in Flying Eagles, I¡¯m worried that something big will happen soon¡­ If she


    doesn¡¯t die, she can still reconstruct Flying Eagles in the future. If she really did die, then everything is


    over, and we won¡¯t have any more peaceful days in the future.¡±


    Dorothy pped Alex on the head. ¡°I suddenly thought of a formation.¡±


    ¡°What formation?¡±


    ¡°The Hourss of Time.¡±


    Alex furrowed his brows. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±


    Dorothy sat up and said, ¡°The Hourss of Time is a time attribute formation. It can change the speed


    of time and can slow down time within the formation. You can ce your master in the formation, and it


    will greatly reduce the consumption of her life force.¡±


    Alex was silent, then said, ¡°A time attribute formation which follows thew of time is difficult to draw


    up, and it requires an understanding of the time attribute runes. Currently, I¡¯m far from reaching that


    level.¡±


    ¡°I know how to do it!¡± Dorothy said.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! In the inheritance that I received, the Hourss of Time is one of them. In my previous


    life, I seemed to have had special feelings towards thew of time. It seems there was a time when I


    fell into a ce called the Time Ruins and was stuck there for a couple hundred thousand years.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Alex was stunned.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    ¡®A couple hundred thousand years, what concept was that?¡¯


    In other words, Dorothy was some extremely talented big shot in her past life. Would someone like that


    go crazy when they wake up to find that they were married with children?


    Dorothy seemed to know his worries and smiled andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. I


    have a feeling during this time, even if I wake up with my previous life¡¯s memories, I won¡¯t do anything


    to you. The bond with the children is a kind of magic. As long as she¡¯s using my body, the blood


    connections between us will continue.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes flickered. He was thinking of how to seal her past life again.


    He had obtained Ksitigarbha¡¯s inheritance. He held a killer artifact, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, in his


    hands, which could transcend any kind of soul. Could be possibly transcend the soul of Dorothy¡¯s past


    life?


    That was why he needed to prepare one million points of divine power in advance.


    The moment Dorothy¡¯s past life showed signs of awakening, he would immediately drag her into


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and get her into the reincarnation cycle.


    Alex didn¡¯t want to think about the fact that the person had already survived for thousands of years and


    could reincarnate with the reincarnation soul and that it was possible she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would have to try.


    The next day, Dorothy and Alex were in Rockefeller Manor, setting up the formation for the Hourss


    of Time.


    At the same time, Alex also nned to arrange a formation over the entire manor to protect his family.


    He also referred to the study he did on the Fairy Doctor¡¯s warm jade bed and sketched out a Spirit


    Gathering Array in the manor.


    In the future, the women who practiced the Eight Dested Killing Formation would no longer need to


    go to the uninhabited ind. They could cultivate faster in the manor and would be able to better


    protect the people around them.


    In the blink of an eye, the fifth day arrived. There was still no news from Nora Stewart.


    On the other hand, Cheryl¡¯s progress was rtively slow, and more bloodline poisoning patients were


    being admitted, with no signs of slowing down. This indicated that there were still people who were


    secretly carrying out the poisoning.


    This matter also rmed the Flying Eagles Academy. The academy immediately sent the Fairy Doctor


    out to take care of the matter.


    The Fairy Doctor had grown into a real woman now and had felt that the three days of not seeing Alex


    were as long as three years. When the matter came to the Flying Eagles Academy¡¯s attention, she


    went straight to the registrar¡¯s office to offer herself out to settle the case. Then, she rushed to Long


    Beach without any stops.


    She called Alex, ¡°Alex, where are you?¡±


    When Alex answered the call, he was with Dorothy and Beatrice. His heart thumped heavily in his


    chest for a moment, and he hurriedly answered, ¡°Instructor, I¡¯m at home.¡±


    ¡°Then, guess where I am now?¡± the Fairy Doctor asked in a clear, cheerful tone.


    Alex nced at the Assex siblings, then said, ¡°Are you out of the academy? I¡¯m with my wife and her


    family right now. Do you want us to pick you up?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was trying to tell her in advance that his wife was nearby so that she wouldn¡¯t spew any nonsense.


    Dorothy had a sharp ear, and saying things through the phone was no different from broadcasting it


    aloud.


    Sure enough, the Fairy Doctor felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over her and said, ¡°No


    need, I¡¯m handling a case in Long Beach. I heard that many people had been poisoned recently, and


    I¡¯m rushing to Mercy Hospital right now. If there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll call you toe over to help.¡±


    Alex was taken aback. Didn¡¯t that mean that she was going to meet with Cheryl?!

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    The call then ended.


    Beatrice Assex passed Alex a piece of cut apple and said, ¡°Brother-inw, why is your instructor calling


    you? It sounded like a woman. You both have such a good rtionship!¡±


    When she said that, Alex saw Dorothy ncing at him. However, there wasn¡¯t anything special about


    her expression. It was just that her sister kept thinking about Dorothy¡¯s husband, and that gave Dorothy


    a slight headache.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She used to fly into a rage for this reason and had even beaten Beatrice for it, but it seemed like it


    didn¡¯t have much effect. In the girl¡¯s heart, there was an indescribable attachment etched into her


    bones. Later, Dorothy had spoken to Beatrice in-depth and found quite a lot of history between Alex


    and Beatrice.


    In addition, there was also the threat of her past life. Dorothy could feel that she was getting closer and


    closer to the awakening of her previous life now. And her mentality had changed.


    If Beatrice really couldn¡¯t let go of Alex, then it was better just to let it happen.


    At least when Dorothy¡¯s soul disappeared, and she was no longer herself, her sister could still love him


    and watch over Dorothy¡¯s children as they grew up. Dorothy didn¡¯t have the same ease if it was other


    womenpared to her sister¡­ That was why, from that day on, when she went to the uninhabited


    ind, she instructed Beatrice on her inheritance, and even at the


    expense of her skills, Dorothy helped Beatricey a solid foundation.


    At this moment, Beatrice had also already entered the ranks of the master and had reached the realm


    of Divine Transcendence,gging behind Alex by only one level.


    This made Waltz extremely envious because¡­ In the past, Waltz could have easily killed Beatrice in


    just a few seconds.


    Who would have expected the tides to turn, where the Assex siblings who Waltz had not deemed to be


    significant in the past hadpletely changed everything around. Forget about the older sister, who


    turned out to be Aunt Rockefeller, but even the younger sister had surpassed her in terms of ranks.


    How could she not feel depressed over that?


    But, what else could she do?


    Alex wanted to help her improve her cultivation quickly, but he was a man, and there were limitations in


    what he could help improve a woman¡¯s cultivation. How could he be like Dorothy, who could so easily


    help Beatrice improve?


    So, the current Beatrice was more keen and alert than previously and could easily hear the voice from


    the other side of Alex¡¯s phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the teachers from the Flying Eagles Academy!¡± Alex said. ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of poisoned


    patients recently in Long Beach, and the academy sent her over to work on the case. Otherwise, the


    teachers in the academy rarely have the chance toe out, as they¡¯re swamped.¡±


    ¡°Can I go to the Flying Eagles Academy?¡± Beatrice asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Let¡¯s talk about this next year!¡±


    Beatrice nodded. ¡°True. Speaking of which, it¡¯s going to be New Years¡¯ soon.¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Do you have a wish? You can make a wish from me!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Beatrice was taken aback. ¡°Make a wish from you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a god or anything.¡±


    Then, her face flushed.


    At this moment, Alex could feel a beam of golden light, which was wish power entering his golden core.


    Alex nced at Beatrice. He subconsciously went into his mind to brush on the wish power inside him.


    Soon, the context of Beatrice¡¯s wish appeared in his mind, but the moment he looked at it, he was


    dumbfounded¡­ Beatrice¡¯s wish was for her to be able to kiss him.


    ¡®Oh my god!¡¯


    It looked like this wish power could never be converted into divine power because it was a wish that


    could never be realized.


    ¡°Tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve!¡± Dorothy said before she ced a hand on her stomach and rubbed it.


    She now hoped for days to pass faster so that the children in her womb could be born soon. She


    wanted to spend more time with her children.


    ***


    In the blink of an eye, a day had passed. Today was New Year¡¯s Eve, and every family in the country


    was celebrating it.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    The Rockefeller Manor garden was very lively, and many people hade.


    Lust Cosmetics had been closed for the holidays earlier on, and Brittany and the group of women were


    all at home. When afternoon came, Michelle Yowell also came over. Then, X Stoermer also came


    over, as well as Hailey Lawson, among others. They were all there at Rockefeller Manor to celebrate


    the New Year.


    Bright lights were hung in front of Rockefeller Manor, and arge group of women were chatting and


    laughing together.


    However, Alex¡¯s mood was low.


    Nora Stewart and Martiny Mayer had taken the group of people to Japan, and a week had already


    passed since then. Yet, there was still no news. Evenst night, themunication that they had


    maintained daily had broken.


    He couldn¡¯t reach Snow Whitney either.


    ¡°Something must have happened!¡±


    ¡°But, with their lineup, they¡¯re more than enough if they want to overturn Japan. The most important


    point here is that it¡¯s impossible that their entire team has been annihted, right?¡±


    Alex went to look for Jade Benmore after that and told her about it.


    Jade had jumped up. ¡°Something must have happened! I need to head to Japan.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex had grabbed her and said, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the use for you to go to Japan now? Your current body


    is no different than an ordinary person right now, and going there will be for nothing!¡±


    Jade then just remembered that she had be a useless person now. The toxins in her body were


    raging, and she was using all her strength to suppress them to lessen the consumption of her life force.


    With all that, all her skills were equivalent to useless.


    Bang!


    Jade mmed her palm on the stool. As a result, her palm was red, but the stool remained unbroken.


    She seemed stunned by this and finally closed her eyes weakly.


    At this moment, Cheryl gave Alex a call and said, ¡°Alex, we¡¯ve found a patient zero here, and we¡¯ve


    extracted some toxins from his body. It¡¯s not the same as before, and this patient is also different from


    the others. Would you like to take a look? We may find antibodies in his body.¡±


    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a patient zero?¡±


    Alex froze for a moment. ¡°The source of the poison is from the Blood Cult. Even if patient zero is found,


    it shouldn¡¯t matter too much, right? Why don¡¯t you switch to video call and show me?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The call was hung up, and Cheryl soon called again, sending a video call invitation.


    When Alex tapped the screen to ept it, he saw Cheryl¡¯s face, and Alex¡¯s face was also the first thing


    Cheryl saw.


    Both of them were taken aback and asked in unison, ¡°What happened to you?!¡±


    Alex had lent his life force to Jade, so he had aged a lot. Even though he had continuously been


    recovering during this period and had absorbed quite a lot of Chaos Chi energy, it still couldn¡¯t keep up


    with the continuous consumption of his life force. The changes were still pronounced.


    As for Cheryl, she hadn¡¯t slept well since Alex had left. She took a nap at most every day for half an


    hour before she was immediately back to engage in the high intensity work. She had lost weight, and


    her facial expression appeared extremely haggard, and the dark circles under her eyes were also very


    obvious.


    After a few more words were exchanged, Cheryl aimed the camera at patient zero.


    It was an underage boy, and he looked to be at most about ten years old. He was in aa at the


    moment, and hey motionless in the bed.


    ¡°He¡¯s patient zero?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheryl replied. ¡°This patient is strange. We suspect he has been tortured, as there are many


    wounds on his body. Some of them are very shocking, and it¡¯s very pitiful.¡±


    The camera panned closer to the boy¡¯s injuries, bothrge and small, and all the scars looked new.


    However, for a child to be hurt this way was extremely pitiful.


    At this moment, Jade had leaned in to take a closer look. In the next second, her face changed, and


    she looked like she had seen a ghost as she eximed, ¡°ze?!¡±

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    Jade Benmore¡¯s voice was loud and sharp, and she looked to be in an unstable mental state after that


    exmation. Her eyes were fixed on the phone screen, and tears streamed down her face.


    She was Jade Benmore!


    She was a strong woman, the goddess of war, who had been waiting for death with no hint of emotions.


    Now, she looked excited and sad at seeing the little boy on the phone screen, it was quite unbelievable.


    ¡°ze? Master, you know this boy?¡± Alex looked at Jade in surprise.


    Jade grabbed the phone and loudly said, ¡°Point the camera at his face. I want to see his face¡­ His


    forehead, show me his forehead.¡±


    Cheryl didn¡¯t know what was happening, but she quickly pointed to the camera as swiftly told, focusing


    on the boy¡¯s forehead. Cheryl found that there seemed to be a mark on his forehead, a pattern of a


    me.


    Jade trembled all over in the next second. ¡°ze, it¡¯s really ze. He¡¯s alive. He¡¯s alive!¡±


    She wrapped her arms around Alex and cried.


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Master, who is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my son,¡± Jade said. ¡°His name is ze Benmore.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Alex was shocked. ¡°Master, you¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that you had no children?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I did. He¡¯s my child¡­¡± Jade replied. ¡°Though I didn¡¯t birth him, I am his mother¡­¡±


    As though she had recalled something painful, she trailed off, unable to say anymore.


    After a few seconds, she immediately said, ¡°Alex, hurry and tell me where he is. Take me there, I want


    to see him right away, now.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Alright.¡±


    ***


    Alex quickly spoke to his family, and when everyone heard that Commander Benmore had found her


    lost son, they were happy for her and naturally didn¡¯t say a word of protest to stop them.


    Maya said considerately, ¡°Do you want me to drive you there?¡±


    After all, neither of them was in good shape.


    Alex waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take Whitey with us. It¡¯ll be fine. You guys can go ahead and


    prepare the food. We¡¯ll be back soon! By the way, I want to call a few others toe over for New


    Year¡¯s Eveter, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Maya said. ¡°However many you want to call over.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Alex and Jade sat atop Whitey and sped towards Long Beach Mercy Hospital.


    Jade spoke to Alex on the way there, telling him about ze, a child she had adopted more than thirty


    years ago. He was a talented child, born with fire attribute powers, and had strongbat capabilities.


    In addition, he was a kind boy.


    ¡°A child you adopted more than thirty years ago?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes were wide. ¡°Master, did you see wrongly


    then? That kid looks to be at most ten years old, and it can¡¯t be a child you adopted more than thirty


    years ago, right? So ording to the timeline, he should be in his thirties and older than me!¡±


    Jade shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s like that. The speed of his growth is slower than an average person.¡±


    Alex¡¯s lips parted. He wanted to ask her what she meant by slower than an average person?


    ¡®Was he born with dwarfism?¡¯


    Jade seemed to know what he was thinking and said, ¡°ze wasn¡¯t born with dwarfism, he¡¯s just a


    talented person, and his physical growth is slow! He was about the same as Lunast time, looking


    about five to six years old. Of course, he¡¯s grown a lot now.¡±


    So, in other words, when an average person grew ten years, ze only grew one year.


    That was just too exaggerated. Also, he could naturally breathe fire.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    That was more special than being a fire breathing god.


    ¡®He couldn¡¯t possibly be an alien, right?¡¯


    At this time, tears slid down Jade¡¯s face again as she said, ¡°I always thought that he was gone twenty


    years ago. I didn¡¯t expect him to appear in front of me again. This must be god¡¯s favor, to allow me to


    see him again. This time, I won¡¯t lose him again.¡±


    Alex was emotionally moved and asked, ¡°Master, what happened twenty years ago?¡±


    Jade wiped her tears and sniffed before saying, ¡°Twenty years ago, when the ancient boundary was in


    turmoil and the monsters withinunched a big scale assault, I led my troops to suppress them. At that


    time, my mother fell critically ill! ze contacted me, but I couldn¡¯t get away, and I told him to take my


    mother to look for Xerxes¡­ My ex-husband that is.¡±


    Her eyes turned cold when she reached this point.


    ¡°My ex-husband is just like you, a skilled traditional doctor. But ze couldn¡¯t find him because he was


    busy with other women! ze had the appearance of a seven year old, and he was so small, carrying


    my mother on his back as he came into the ancient boundary to look for me. Because he knew my


    mother didn¡¯t have long, he wanted me to be able to see her onest time.¡±


    ¡°As a result, they fell into the enemy camp¡­¡± Jade choked up again and couldn¡¯t speak anymore when


    she reached this point of her story.


    Alex understood that this was probably the deepest pain in her heart.


    Both son and mother had passed away in such circumstances, and her husband¡­ Was with another


    woman. This was probably the reason they had divorced, which was personally an unbearable matter.


    Jade pulled out a dark gold bracelet from her storage pouch.


    ¡°This is ze¡¯s anklet! When I rushed over, I only found one of his broken legs¡­ The entire ce was


    filled with burnt, bloodied


    corpses! My mother was breathing herst at that time, and before she died, she requested that I kill all


    these monsters to avenge ze.¡±


    Alex sighed, inwardly saddened.


    ¡°Master, everything is in the past. If this is ze, I promise you. He will be cured!¡±


    Jade nodded.


    There was a strong maternal love in her eyes as she stared at the anklet.


    ***


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Very soon, they arrived at Mercy Hospital.


    Jade saw ze in an isted ward, and she was extremely confident that this was ze Benmore, her


    son.


    At this time, Cheryl had arrived, and the Fairy Doctor was also with her. When the Fairy Doctor saw


    Jade, she was surprised. Of course, she knew of Jade Benmore but seeing her appearance of an


    eighteen year old, she was more than surprised. She asked Alex, ¡°Who is she? Why does she look so


    much like Commander Benmore? Is this her daughter?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Commander Benmore, ¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor was bbergasted. ¡°Impossible, her body is weak, and there¡¯s not a hint of a


    cultivation base in her. How could this be Commander Benmore?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Looks like Flying Eagles have yet to receive the news. My master was poisoned,


    and her cultivation has beenpletely destroyed. She¡¯s no longer themander of Flying Eagles.¡±


    When the Fairy Doctor heard that, she almost started to doubt life.


    Alex quietly touched her waist and said, ¡°Enough, it¡¯s not the time to discuss this. Let¡¯s look at the child


    first. What have you found?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I just found out that my medical skills are not as good


    as the female director of this ordinary hospital. I don¡¯t know how she has attained such high-level


    medical achievements¡­ Also, she doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary person. Do you know her?¡±


    Just as she said that, Cheryl rushed over and hugged Alex. Then, she took his face in her hands and


    said in a distressed manner, ¡°Alex, how did you be like this? Are you alright? Can you recover?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor went stiff at the disy of affection, not knowing what to do with herself.

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    Cheryl Coney waspletely sincere. She was distressed, and she wasn¡¯t bothered about what other


    people thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Alex said. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine after some time! As for you, how many days have you not slept? I


    could already tell that you were in such a haggard state thest time I saw you. Seriously, you haven¡¯t


    slept for a week, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The situation is urgent.¡±


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s even more reason you have to take care of yourself!¡± At this time, he looked at Guilherme.


    ¡°Guilherme, you have to watch over her on your side and not let her be so rash. When it¡¯s time to


    sleep, she should sleep. If your brain doesn¡¯t get rest, it doesn¡¯t matter how much research you do, it


    would be useless.¡±


    Guilherme stood at the side and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t tried to persuade her before, but this girl


    has too valiant of a heart, and she pays more attention to the safety of the patient than anything else.


    All my advice was for naught.¡±


    Alex was touched but also depressed at the same time. He held Cheryl close to him. ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Then, he ced both his hands on the sides of her waist


    He poured spiritual power from his golden core continuously into her body. In addition, he also grabbed


    a handful of Chaos Chi energy produced by the Chaos Tree to pour into her, to help her repair her tired


    nerves quickly.


    The Fairy Doctor stood by, watching the two behave so intimately, feeling disappointed in her heart.


    ***


    At this moment, Jade was hugging the little boy inside, crying hard.


    It had been twenty years, and she had thought he had died a long time ago. She had even personally


    built a grave back in Oregon for her son and had buried ze¡¯s broken leg in that grave.


    Now, lost and recovered, she wept with joy.


    Alex had released Cheryl now and walked into the room. Jade pulled Alex over and said, ¡°Alex,e,


    take a look at my son. His breathing is weak. Is he in danger? Alex, you have to save him. I will give


    you anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Master,¡± Alex said. ¡°We¡¯re family, and we should stick together. Of course, I will do my best to help


    him.¡±


    He gave ze a once over with his Third Eye, then took his pulse. Alex¡¯s brow furrowed immediately.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jade said. ¡°What did you see?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Alex was still frowning.


    Cheryl, Guilherme, as well as the Fairy Doctor had also entered the ward.


    ¡°It¡¯s bizarre indeed,¡± Cheryl said. ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered anything like this before.¡±


    Alex closed his eyes, then opened it again. His Divine Eye waspletely opened. He looked at ze


    again and found some clues¡­ Inside ze¡¯s body, ancient runes were flowing naturally in him,


    permeating his whole body. His pulse was sometimes like turbulent waves, sometimes like a steady


    stream of water. However, every time he took a breath, the ancient runes would fluctuate.


    These forces were protecting his body.


    In addition, his Divine Collection was half opened. Alex let out a long breath, then looked at Jade and


    asked, ¡°Master, where did you find this child?¡±


    ¡°In a ruin,¡± Jade replied. ¡°It was thirty three years ago¡­¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When she said that, Cheryl and the Fairy Doctor, who were unaware of the situation, inevitably had


    another suspicion in their minds. As for Alex, he had a strange look in his eyes as he said, ¡°Master,


    strictly speaking, your son is not human.¡±


    Everyone present was stunned.


    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t spew nonsense,¡± the Fairy Doctor said. ¡°He¡¯s human. I¡¯ve checked him over. He¡¯s definitely


    not a demon.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a monster either.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s neither a demon nor monster or human,¡± Alex said. ¡°He¡¯s a god!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    Jade Benmore furrowed her brows. ¡°Alex, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Regtion runes are protecting his body,¡± Alex said. ¡°And his innate divine collection is half opened,


    and he has three pulses, which is nothing like we¡¯ve seen in this world. He¡¯s a natural born god. If he¡¯s


    not an offspring that had been carefully bred by someone super strong, he may be a reincarnation


    instead! So, Master, when you said that he lost a leg previously, but now he has a healthy limb, it¡¯s


    because of the regenerative function of his divine body.¡±


    The more Jade listened, the more her eyes were about to bulge out.


    ¡°My son is a god?!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be talking about myths, right?¡± Cheryl said.


    ¡°Right, yes, I remember now,¡± Guilherme said. ¡°My master once said that a god¡¯s body has three


    pulses, and there are three sets in total, and they can¡¯tck any one of them. They are separated into a


    human pulse, an immortal pulse, and a divine pulse! Oh my god, I always thought that gods were just


    myths and that they don¡¯t exist at all. I didn¡¯t expect that they really do exist in the world?¡±


    Alex smiled. He obviously believed in gods. Ksitigarbha was also considered to be a god, and his


    ancestors were also gods.


    How could there be no gods in this world?


    Only, this was his first time seeing someone naturally born with a divine body.


    ¡°For a naturally born divine body protected by runes, he shouldn¡¯t have been reduced to this state,¡±


    Alex said. ¡°His own body has strong recovery abilities, so he must have suffered something impossible


    for him to ovee. If I¡¯m not mistaken, someone was studying his body and had injected toxins into


    him to suppress his regenerative abilities. That¡¯s why he¡¯s in this state.¡±


    Jade trembled in anger when she heard this, and her heart ached badly.


    ¡°Cheryl, how did hee to be admitted to the hospital?¡± Alex asked.


    Cheryl immediately called the person in charge toe over. Once she asked, they found out that


    ze had been involved in an ident where a motorcycle had hit him. The motorcyclist had run away


    after it happened and had yet to be found.


    A divine body in this state after just getting hit by a motorcycle? Who would believe that?


    So, there must be a greater secret behind this being hidden. Yet, without ze being awake, no one


    would know what it was.


    Jade immediately made a call to the tactician, Eleanor Curtis!


    ¡°Eleanor, it¡¯s me, Jade!¡±


    ¡°Jade, how are you feeling now?¡± Eleanor asked in concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡­ I found ze¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! ze¡­ is not dead?¡±


    That year when ze had carried Jade¡¯s mother on his back and entered the ancient boundary,


    Eleanor had been with Jade, and she was well aware of the entire ins and outs of this matter.


    ¡°Yes, I want to check on his previous whereabouts now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone look into it right away.¡±


    At this moment, Alex had struck nine Zharvakko Talisman into ze¡¯s body and said to Jade, ¡°Master,


    don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s being protected by his divine body and has survived being poisoned continuously


    before this. There won¡¯t be any problem from now on. You just need to give him time, and I believe he


    will heal on his own.¡±


    Then, he turned to Cheryl and said, ¡°He has a divine body, and the regtion runes are protecting him,


    and it¡¯s not that there are antibodies in his body. Even if there is, it¡¯s likely impossible to use it even if


    we manage to extract it from his body. An ordinary person¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t handle the power from the


    regtion runes, and it would probably push their bodies faster towards death instead!¡±


    ¡°Alright, today is New Year¡¯s Eve. Though you¡¯re the dean, you also need to rest. Why don¡¯t youe


    over to my house for New Year¡¯s?¡±


    Cheryl froze for a moment. ¡°To your house? Your wife doesn¡¯t like me, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! It¡¯s not like you both have a marriage certificate, so all of us are on equal grounds.¡±


    Soon, everyone, including ze, all went to the Rockefeller residence in California.


    When Dorothy Assex caught sight of Cheryl, she snorted. ¡°Doctor Coney, to what do we owe your


    honorable presence in my house on this New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cheryl pulled Alex and puffed out her chest and said, ¡°My boyfriend asked me toe. Do you have


    any objections?¡±

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Dorothy Assex looked at her and chuckled. ¡°Doctor Coney, I can tell that you¡¯re quite the traditional girl


    and still a virgin. So, I should be responsible for telling you that your boyfriend is not the kind of man


    who will love only you in this life. You still have time to turn back now.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s face was surprised and angry at the same time, but she held Alex¡¯s hand and refused to let


    go.


    Alex didn¡¯t expect Dorothy to attack Cheryl from the start, even before entering the door. It seems that


    Dorothy¡¯s resentment toward Cheryl since the beginning still ran deep. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she say


    anything to Waltz or Maya?


    He felt a little regret bringing Cheryl home now.


    At that time, he had been swept up at the moment. When he thought about how she was alone in the


    laboratory, studying the antidote day and night, and on New Year¡¯s Eve, it was just too pitiful.


    That was why he had invited her along. Now, it looked like something was going to happen.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. Why are we talking about this? It¡¯s just a get together for a


    meal.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I was just giving her a reminder,¡± Dorothy said.


    Cheryl suddenly said, ¡°Miss Assex, since you¡¯re so dissatisfied with Alex, why do you still refuse to


    leave after getting a divorce?¡±


    Dorothy was blindsided, and she had no reply to that. Finally, the corners of her lips drooped as she


    said, ¡°Do whatever you want. Since you¡¯re so persistent, then you¡¯re wee to join our big family.¡±


    Then, she shot Alex a fierce re. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling like throwing up these days, and I love to eat sour


    things. Go and buy me some sour plums.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Okay!¡±


    Cheryl was a traditional doctor, and when she heard Dorothy felt like throwing up and craving sour


    things, she looked at Dorothy¡¯s belly in surprise. The moment she did, she could already tell. ¡°Are you


    pregnant?¡±


    Dorothy lifted her chin and said, ¡°Yes! And it¡¯s quadruplets. You have to buck up. By the time you give


    birth, you¡¯ll probably be the seventh or eighth!¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes trembled.


    At this time, Dorothy yelled out, ¡°Sisters, hurry ande over here. Alex has brought a child back.


    Maybe it¡¯s his illegitimate child?¡±


    Jade gave Dorothy a hard look.


    Alex quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! This is my master¡¯s son, and he¡¯s even older than you!¡±


    Dorothy covered her mouth in a hurry, a surprised look on her face.


    At this time, the people in the manor had heard that Alex had brought an illegitimate child back, and it


    was like it had stirred up a ho¡¯s nest. All of the women came out.


    The one in front to reach first was Michelle Yowell. ¡°Where? Where¡¯s Alex¡¯s illegitimate child?


    ¡°Oh my, he¡¯s so big? Is this the child¡¯s mother, so young! She¡¯s even younger than me! Alex, you¡¯re


    always going after the young ones, isn¡¯t that too much? When you made this child, wasn¡¯t she still just


    a primary school student?¡±


    Michelle had not met Jade before, and that was why she was causing such a ruckus.


    Alex rolled his eyes. ¡°A brain is a good thing to have, but your good traits have clearly all gone to your


    chest.¡±


    Michelle shoved him and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all your fault? You agreed to treat me, but there hasn¡¯t been


    anything up till now. I even almost fell down the stairs!¡±


    ¡°Why? Did you lose your bnce?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see the steps!¡±


    Everyoneughed so hard their stomachs hurt.


    Michelle stomped her feet on the ground. ¡°You guys are allughing. How could you stillugh at that?


    Where¡¯s the sympathy?!¡±


    ¡°How do you expect my brother-inw to treat you for this, Michelle?¡± Beatrice asked.


    ¡°Massage¡­ Gosh, I won¡¯t tell you. What does a little kid like you know?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, what don¡¯t I know? Isn¡¯t it because you like my brother-inw and want to take advantage of


    him?¡±


    ¡°Beatrice Assex, who doesn¡¯t know about you yet? I heard that you fell asleep during a big ss, and


    when the teacher called your name, you even called out, ¡®Brother-inw, don¡¯t! Brother-inw, no!¡¯


    What else do you have to say?¡±


    Both girls were students at California University, and they were pretty familiar with each other. This tit-


    for-tat confrontation dumbfounded everyone present.


    Especially¡­ Cheryl.


    She was dazzled by so many hidden beauties Alex had in his house, and her mind was spinning wildly.


    Her mind was nk, and the only thought in her mind was, ¡®All of these are Alex¡¯s women?!¡¯


    Waltz, Maya, the Assex siblings, Michelle¡­

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    Freya Mayer, X Stoermer, the girls from the Eight Dested Killing Formation¡­


    There was also Hailey Lawson and Nora Stewart¡­


    All of these beauties that surrounded him, there were more than twenty in total.


    This was ridiculous!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Did he consider himself to be an emperor of ancient times?


    Cheryl Coney felt like fainting at this moment.


    Dorothy Assex seemed to feel Cheryl¡¯s earth-shattering shock. She smiled at Cheryl and said, ¡°How do


    you find it? Joining our big family is heart warming, right?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s face was pale, and she nced at Alex, then shook her head subconsciously. ¡°No, I¡­ I don¡¯t


    feel well. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    To her, this matter was like a bolt out of the blue. ¡®If he wasn¡¯t a scumbag, then what was he?¡¯


    Her father had betrayed her mother and had driven her into her death from rage, and Cheryl still hated


    him till now! But Alex had more than twenty women, and she felt like her contribution was like a joke.


    Over twenty women, which ce did she rank in his heart?


    Over ten? Or over twenty?


    Her eyes were red-rimmed in an instance. She took the chance to turn and fled the manor before the


    tears fell.


    When Alex saw this, he hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Cheryl, where are you going?¡±


    Cheryl burst into tears and said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I need to calm down.¡±


    Alex chased after her still, but she shook him off. ¡°Don¡¯ t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Cheryl¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s gaze was like a knife, and she shot him a fierce re before she turned around and left.


    Guilherme followed after and hurriedly said to Alex, ¡°Master, I will follow her. She will be fine. Rest


    assured!¡±


    Alex smacked his head a few times, his mind was amess. He cursed how foolish he had been. He


    already knew that Cheryl had been traumatized before, and yet he still asked her toe to this kind of


    asion. What should he do now?


    Dorothy had walked over to him at this time. ¡°Reluctant to let her go?¡±


    Alex nced at her and said nothing.


    ¡°Hey, are you angry? me me for chasing your girlfriend off in anger?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph. I¡¯m not the one who angered her and chased her off. She¡¯s angry at you! Fortunately, both of


    you have yet to progress to that point. If a traditional woman like her had given you everything and


    found out that you were a liar in the end, what would happen to her? She would go to extreme lengths.¡±


    ¡°I never lied to her!¡±


    ¡°But, did you ever tell her how many women you have?¡±


    ¡®Was that a lot?¡¯ Alex counted it himself. The real deal was Dorothy. Then, there was Waltz, Maya,


    Phoebe, Luna, the Fairy


    Doctor, plus Zendaya. Only Waltz and Maya were in a normal rtionship with him, and the others


    were slightlyplicated.


    However, no matter how be counted, he wasn¡¯t a good person. Seven of them, he was like an emperor


    in ancient times that had a harem.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You should be thankful that my previous life is close to awakening.


    Otherwise, all these concubines that you have, whatever their names, Waltz, Maya¡­ I wouldn¡¯t let you


    keep a single one!¡±


    ¡°Uhm..?¡±


    ¡°But, after I give birth to our four children, and if I¡¯m no longer around, allow them to address Beatrice


    as their mother!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Figure it out yourself!¡±


    Having said that, she turned around and went back. Alex was about to give chase when a call came in.


    He pulled out his phone to see that it was Snow Whitney, who hadn¡¯t contacted him for a while.

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    Alex immediately picked up the call, but he didn¡¯t expect that instead of Snow Whitey¡¯s voice, it was


    Martiny Mayer¡¯s voice that came through. She sounded anxious on the phone, ¡°Alex, I have limited


    time. Listen closely, go to the Flying Eagles Academy, find the gatekeeper, Uncle Drake, and have him


    bring the Exorcism Bell to Japan at Kaga¡­¡±


    As soon as she reached this point, a loud ¡®boom¡¯ could be heard from the other end.


    Then, Alex seemed to hear a gloomy voice before the call was cut off abruptly.


    Beep beep beep¡­


    Hearing the tone of a cut line on the phone, Alex¡¯s heart thumped wildly in his chest. He knew that


    Martiny and the others must have encountered trouble in Japan.


    He hurried back and found Jade Benmore. ¡°Master, I have something to tell you.¡±


    She looked at Alex¡¯s expression and knew that something big must have happened.


    Everyone watched Jade and Alex walk to a corner and wondered what had happened. The chatter and


    laughter that had permeated the ce from the celebration of the year end also gradually quieted


    down.


    Alex exined what had happened to Jade, then asked, ¡°Master, do you know where the Izanami


    Shrine in Japan is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it,¡± Jade said. ¡°But, Uncle Drake from the Flying Eagles Academy is a hidden


    master. He¡¯s a Dragon Guardian from the Exorcist Dragons. Since Martiny told you this, there must be


    a reason! How about this, the Fairy Doctor is more familiar with Uncle Drake, so you and the Fairy


    Doctor should go to the academy immediately¡­ Though it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve tonight, I¡¯ll have to leave


    this to you.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Saving peoplees first. New Year¡¯s can be celebrated every year after all.¡±


    ***


    Very soon, Alex found the Fairy Doctor and told her about the situation. Then, he briefly exined the


    situation to Brittany and the others before leaving Rockefeller Manor.


    Freya really wanted to follow them, but her cultivation base was still not sufficient, so she could only


    wait anxiously in the manor. To go to the Flying Eagles Academy, they would ride the Fairy Doctor¡®s


    flying treasure.


    It was a magic gourd. It extremely fit the Fairy Doctor¡¯s image.


    The journey was smooth and quick as lightning. While navigating the gourd, the Fairy Doctor sat in


    Alex¡¯sp. She hugged his neck and said, ¡°Alex, I didn¡¯t know that you were so popr with women.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t care how many women you have.¡± As she said that, she leaned in to kiss him.


    As for the matter with Cheryl, Alex felt a little unhappy, and he wasn¡¯t really interested. However, the


    Fairy Doctor was persistent and tried desperately to tease him until he was riled up. Then, she giggled


    and jumped away from him. ¡°You¡¯re not in good condition now. It¡¯s better to save and recharge your


    energy. Do you feel better now?¡±


    It turned out that the Fairy Doctor had worked so hard just so that he felt better.


    Alex let out a breath. ¡°Yeah, I feel better.¡±


    She smiled and patted him. ¡°That¡¯s why having too many women is not necessarily a good thing. First,


    you won¡¯t have enough energy, and second, your harem will get unstable. In fact, everyone has their


    view on feelings. It¡¯s not selfish; it¡¯s just a fact.¡±


    ¡°Do you also feel the same?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± the Fairy Doctor replied. ¡°I also felt ufortable and disappointed when I saw you


    embracing that female doctor unless I didn¡¯t feel anything for you! Or, if I had another man in my heart.¡±


    Alex furrowed his brows.


    The Fairy Doctor smiled, then kissed the corner of his mouth. ¡°Do you feel ufortable now? This is


    a universal principle! If you want many women who won¡¯t leave you, it will cost you a lot! I¡¯ve seen this


    from my godbrother.¡±


    Alex smiled wryly.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    More than half a year ago, he never thought that he would have so many women. He couldn¡¯t even


    keep the one woman he had, Dorothy.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    And now, things have changed so significantly.


    Forget it. He should ept the circumstances with goodwill!


    Alex felt himself to be a prey in terms of emotions, a prey that the women were fighting and chasing


    after, while he¡­ He had only been a hunter when he had pursued Dorothy when he was in school!


    All of this was not something he wanted. As the saying goes, if there was nothing in the first ce,


    what was there to attract?


    While he was smiling wryly to himself, they had reached the Flying Eagles Academy. As soon as Alex


    and the Fairy Doctor entered the gates, they saw several students whispering in small groups of two to


    three, and some had even set up booths to carry out business.


    Alexter learned that most of these students were from the Gossip Club, and by gathering at the


    gates, they could collect thetest information about the school andmunicate with each other.


    Even personal information could be traded freely here.


    When they caught sight of the Fairy Doctor, they immediately started to greet her.


    ¡°Instructor Fairy Doctor, hello!¡±


    Then, some of them turned to greet Alex immediately after. ¡°Hello, Senior Alex!¡±


    The attitude and enthusiasm that they greeted him with were even more enthusiastic than the greeting


    they had given the Fairy Doctor.


    Alex was curious and looked at a chubby student and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a senior. I¡¯ve just been in the


    academy for a couple of days.¡±


    The chubby student was overwhelmed by the attention Alex gave him and said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re so


    humble. You¡¯re the student who graduated the fastest from the Flying Eagles Academy and a disciple


    under Commander Benmore. Your knowledge in formation is profound. You¡¯re the model of our


    generation! I¡¯m Stevie from the Gossip Club. It¡¯s a lifelong honor to be able to meet with you today.


    Could you autograph my thigh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t know that he had be famous due to the battle in K Temple, as those who had


    returned from K Temple had leaked his information. Now, he was already a hot and popr figure in


    the academy, and even in thebat strength leaderboard of the academy, there were uncertain


    comments that Alex was probably the strongest in the rankings¡­


    However, thosements were still a parenthesis.


    The chubby student was about to pull up his pants to reveal his thighs when the Fairy Doctor swooped


    in and kicked him aside. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Not only was the chubby student not angry at getting a kick from the Fairy Doctor¡¯s fragrant leg, but he


    also seemed to look as though he hadnded a jackpot instead and was giggling happily to himself.


    ***


    Soon, the Fairy Doctor and Alex both entered the gatekeeper¡¯smunication room to find Uncle


    Drake, who was in a sleepy state.


    The Fairy Doctor got straight to the point and said, ¡°Uncle Drake, something has happened to Martiny.¡±


    Boom!


    Uncle Drake, who seemed to be as silent as the Dead Sea, and his cultivation base was not visible at


    all, suddenly looked like a volcano had erupted, the essence leaking out seemed to rush straight up to


    the sky.


    Those people at the academy entrance couldn¡¯t ensure such an oppressive aura, and they screamed


    and fell to the ground. They looked at themunication room in horror and wondered what had


    happened inside.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What has happened to the Dragon Lord?¡± Uncle Drake had stood up in that instant.


    It turned out that the Exorcist Dragons¡¯ current leaders had the title of ¡®Dragon Lord¡¯. Meanwhile,


    Martiny was the current generation¡¯s Dragon Lord, who was also the true master of Uncle Drake.


    Alex was astonished at the strength of Martiny¡¯s position and identity and said, ¡°Something has


    happened to her in Japan. She said she was in some shrine called Izanami and asked you to bring the


    Exorcism Bell and look for her! And then, she seemed to say Koga or was it Kaga something. But then,


    the call was cut off, and she must have encountered some danger¡­ There are also eight masters from


    Flying Eagles with her.¡±


    ¡°The Exorcism Bell?¡±


    When Uncle Drake heard that, his eyes widened. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear that wrongly, did you?¡±

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    Alex nodded, ¡°This one can¡¯t be wrong. It¡¯s the Exorcism Bell.¡±


    Uncle Drake let out a long sigh.


    Uncle Drake looked old. His beard was white, and he was thin and bony, like an elderly man who would


    step into a coffin at any moment. He frowned deeply, making his already wrinkled face look even more


    like an air-dried orange. It was as if he was saying, ¡®Since the Dragon Lord said so, there¡¯s nothing we


    can do.¡¯


    The Fairy Doctor said, ¡°Uncle Drake, is there any trouble?¡±


    Uncle Drake waved his hand, ¡°You guyse with me.¡± After speaking, Uncle Drake took the lead to


    walk out of the gatekeeper¡¯s room.


    He walked into the academy. Alex and the Fairy Doctor followed behind.


    Uncle Drake seemed to amble, step by step. But in reality, it was very fast, Alex and the Fairy Doctor


    almost couldn¡¯t keep up, Alex paid attention to Uncle Drake¡¯s feet and was shocked beyond words,


    only to see that underneath his feet, lotuses appeared after every step.


    ¡°These are¡­ Ancient writings?¡±


    He almost screamed in surprise.


    The ancient writings existed earlier than the ancient runes. This ancient writing was abination of


    runes, it was like the runes were a single English letter, but the ancient script was a word and a phrase.


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    ¡°Inside the Flying Eagles Academy are indeed hidden dragons and crouching tigers!¡±


    Alex was even more impressed by Uncle Drake¡¯s cultivation level.


    Soon, they arrived at the foot of a mountain, where an unupied academy was located.


    Uncle Drake stood still. With his eyes closed, he recited words¡­ The Fairy Doctor could not


    understand what he was saying, but Alex had a sense of d¨¦ja vu as if he had heard it before. At this


    moment, Ne, who was with him, spoke, ¡°My lord, this is the ancient dragonnguage.¡±


    Alex tapped his head before he remembered that it was the very samenguage that Ne had once


    used with the two twins.


    Alex asked, ¡°Then, can you understand what he is saying?¡±


    Ne answered, ¡°It seems¡­ Like some kind of summoning technique. I am not very clear with the


    exact origin because the dragonnguage is simr to humannguage, divided into different kinds.


    Differences between races produce differentnguages, just like dialects.¡±


    Uncle Drake¡¯s dragonnguage continued.


    Snap, snap, snap!


    The clothes on Uncle Drake¡¯s body unexpectedly split open.


    A closer look revealed Uncle Drake¡¯s body at the moment as if a balloon had blown up and


    expanded¡­


    Previously, he was just a thin and bony old man. In the blink of an eye, he became a sturdy man. After


    a few moments, all of his white hairs turned ck and grew to the waist. A look at his appearance


    showed that there was a significant change.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Little Fairy was stunned.


    Uncle Drake had changed from a white-bearded old grandfather into a lean young man. He was good


    looking too.


    Roar!


    Uncle Drake stomped his foot and roared.


    His fingers formed a seal and sent out moreplicated dragon chants, and the path of golden light


    was pulled out from his hands, finally forming a golden round hole with nebe and ck mist inside,


    which could not be seen through.


    Ne said, ¡°This is the channel to the dragon spirit world.¡±


    Uncle Drake stopped at this time and looked at the Fairy Doctor and Alex, saying, ¡°Originally, outsiders


    could not enter the Dragon Tomb, but now the Dragon Lord is in trouble and needs to use the Exorcism


    Bell, and I need your help as well, soe in!¡± After he finished speaking, he took the first step and


    stepped inside.


    His long ck hair fluttered in the wind. Together with his bare upper body, this gave a strong sense of


    power, his bare upper body.


    The Fairy Doctor looked at his back and said to Alex, ¡°Do you feel that the current Uncle Drake has a


    bit of the vestigial feeling of that purple dragon inside Saint Seiya?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I thought you would say the master of the purple dragon¡­ Are you enchanted?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor stared at him. ¡°I only like Athena in it.¡±


    Alex agreed, ¡°I like it too.¡±


    ¡°What do you like about her?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ Pretty!¡±


    Prev


    Prev


    PREV


    PREV


    NEXT


    NEXT


    Next


    Next


    March 1, 2023


    February 28, 2023


    March 1, 2023


    March 2, 2023

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    As the two were talking, they crossed into the passage opening. This thing was a bit like a teleportation


    door. As a result, after entering, Alex and the Fairy Doctor almost fell to their knees at once.


    There was such a dense negative aura inside. It also seemed to contain negative energy, sadness,


    pain, loneliness, tears, and profound confusion. All these negative emotions rushed in at once and


    affected their feelings to the point of disarray.


    The Fairy Doctor seemed to remember something and cried directly.


    Alex, too, could not stop thinking about his father. He remembered all the things he had done before,


    and his mind was caught up in it, which was hard for him to extricate himself.


    Bells were ringing.


    This clear and crisp sound came from nowhere. It swept away the negative emotions in their hearts.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Uncle Drake stood right next to him and exined, ¡°This is the Dragon Tomb Mountain, the sessive


    generations of the Dragon Masters of the Exorcist Dragon n will be buried here! The negativity in


    this ce is very powerful. Fortunately, there is the Exorcism Bell. The hell you just heard was the


    sound of the Exorcism Bell.¡±


    Speaking of this, he sighed, ¡°The Exorcism Bell is the tomb suppression artifact of this dragon tomb.


    Without the Exorcism Bell, the dragon Chi of this dragon tomb will not be suppressed!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor asked, ¡°What will happen if it can¡¯t be suppressed?¡±


    Uncle Drake answered, ¡°This dragon tomb will move with the dragon Chi. I am not sure where it will


    go.¡±


    ¡°That means, if we take the Exorcism Bell this time, we can¡¯t get in next time, this¡­ Tomb of the


    Dragon Lord of all generations will also disappear?¡±


    Uncle Drake nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! But since the Dragon Master has asked for this, she must have


    weighed the pros and cons, and I think what she is experiencing at this moment is far more important


    than the Dragon Tomb! So there is no time to lose. Let¡¯s get the Exorcism Bell as soon as possible and


    then go save the Dragon Master.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°This space is originally the ce of the Holy Dragon War, which is also the


    tomb of the Holy Dragon after its fall. So, the negative energy is huge, and this is still at the periphery!


    The closer we get, the greater the energy. Later, if we can¡¯t bear it, the three of us will have to take


    turns fighting it. Otherwise, we simply can¡¯t walk to the location of the Exorcism Bell.¡±


    Indeed, that negative energy was everywhere. Although the negative energy was cleared when the


    Exorcism Bell rang, it had to ring once every two minutes. As the negative energy continued to invade


    the body, especially the divine hidden spiritual tform, that feeling of weeping came back.


    It continued over and over again as they marched forward. As they moved further forward, the greater


    was the negative energy.


    The Fairy Doctor grabbed Alex¡¯s hand, her eyes were red, and she could hardly bear it anymore. This


    was because she had her demons as a child, so the impact was more significant this time.


    Alex was also almost overwhelmed and had a splitting headache.


    At this moment, a thumping sound was heard.


    In Alex¡¯s mind pce, the Requiem Clock took the initiative to sound, causing Alex¡¯ s spirit to shake,


    and defense was even formed in the divine collection¡­ This was one of the three supreme treasures


    given to him by Ksitigarbha. He didn¡¯t expect it to take the initiative to protect the master at this time.


    However, he could also feel that the Requiem Clock seemed to be a bit low on energy.


    He remembered that this divine bell was required to be energized by divine power. Without divine


    power, it was like an electric toy without electricity! So just by remembering that the Persephone¡¯s Folly


    Bridge cost one million points of divine power for one part, he was scared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have so much divine power!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Requiem Clock I hope you are not so expensive. I will give you ten thousand¡­ No, a hundred


    points. This is our first meaningful cooperation. Please be considerate. ¡±


    One hundred points of divine power entered into the Requiem Clock. A thumping sound was heard


    again.


    With a loud sound, the defense of the divine collection surged, blocking out most of the negative


    aspects.


    Alex was stunned. How could a hundred points be so powerful?


    Granny Coney, that little rascal at Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, was really an a**hole. Alex would not use


    her in the future. Instead, the Requiem Clock was now his favorite!

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    With the defense provided by the Requiem Clock in the divine collection, Alex immediately felt his head


    lighten, and the feeling that his brain was about to explode just now was much better.


    He let out a sigh of relief. However, he soon found that the Fairy Doctor was already holding her head,


    rolling on the ground, letting out iparable cries of pain, and even blood wasing out of her


    ears.


    This kind of negative energy affected the divine collection. Therefore, one could only rely on the power


    of the soul¡¯s spiritual level to resist. But it was just that this thing could trigger one¡¯s inner demons


    again.


    With the double effect, the Fairy Doctor could not withstand it.


    Alex hurriedly hugged the Fairy Doctor and shrunk her head in his arms. Still, it was not very effective,


    as this was unable to resist the pervasive erosion of the negative energy.


    ¡°Requiem Clock!¡±


    ¡°Come out for a moment!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alex wanted to use the Requiem Clock to construct a divine collection defense for the Fairy Doctor but


    immediately found that it was useless. The Fairy Doctor could not leave the mind pce. That meant


    he was not cultivated enough to take the Requiem Clock out. At best, he could use it himself.


    Therefore, this was the reason why the Requiem Clock consumed less of the divine power.


    Suddenly, Alex heard a cry. Turning his head, he realized that it was actually Uncle Drake.


    He kneeled on the ground and lost his voice. Obviously, he was also affected by the negative energy


    and couldn¡¯t hold on.


    Finally, after a few seconds, the Exorcism Bell rang. All the negatives instantly lightened.


    The negative effects were per the umtion of time. The effects slowly got severe over time. In the


    beginning, one could still bear it. But, the nearer one was to the end, the more negative it was. Even


    just after half a minute, one would not be able to take it. But, the Exorcism Bell could only ring once


    every two minutes. Thus, one had to withstand the negative effects for a minute and a half.


    The Fairy Doctor grabbed Alex and shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t hold on. I don¡¯t thinkI can reach the front.¡±


    Uncle Drake said, ¡°The negative energy here is much stronger than thest time I came in, and I can¡¯t


    carry it a bit¡­ This is not going to work. We have to think of other ways!¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly found that Alex did not seem to feel much.


    He was stunned for a moment, ¡°Kid, you have the weakest cultivation. Why do you seem to be fine?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I was born with thick nerves, I guess!¡±


    After advancing a little further, the Fairy Doctor and Uncle Drake couldn¡¯t take it anymore and kneeled


    and cried in pain again.


    The direction of the Exorcism Bell was still far away. It was seemingly close but very far away.


    Uncle Drake said the Exorcism Bell was in front of the dragon tomb mountain, which looked not far.


    But, they had been running for half an hour with their feet and still felt very far away. Alex was also at a


    loss.


    It was New Year¡¯s eve, and they had toe to this kind of ce to suffer like this.


    ¡±How about this, you guys go back first? I¡¯ll go in alone to take a look,¡¯I Alex said.


    ¡°You, alone¡­ It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± The Fairy Doctor pulled him back.


    ¡±It¡¯s okay. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡®ll retreat and think of another way,¡± Alex said. As for the Requiem Clock,


    he did not intend to say much. At this time, the Exorcism Bell once again worked. Uncle Drake looked


    at him and said, ¡°Kid, then you will go. This bottle of blood is for you. This is the blood of the Exorcist


    Dragons. When you take the Exorcism Bell, remember to pour this bottle of blood on your hand first.


    Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able toe back.¡±


    ¡±Good!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor admonished Alex, ¡°Don¡®t try to be strong. Hurry back if you can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Alex nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Uncle Drake and the Fairy Doctor moved backward quickly. The way they moved forward was as if they


    were sailing against the current. Now, they moved backward at a much faster pace, which produced


    less pressure.


    As for Alex, he flew forward using the lighting attribute spiritual energy, which was transferred into his


    legs.


    He previously resisted negative energy with all his might and did not look at the surrounding


    environment. This time, the pressure was reduced. So, he was interested in observing around and


    found that this ce had an abundance of spiritual energy. The grasses and trees were lush.


    Previously, they were walking through the bushes. The height of the grasses was much taller than


    humans. There was a tree whose height was enormous.


    Bang!

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    He suddenly gave his feet a lurch, and his whole body fell downward, finally smashing heavily into a


    huge pit ¡°Damn, what the hell is this ce?¡±


    Alex climbed up and found that there was not an inch of grass in this pit, and then took a closer look


    and was shocked to discover that it was actually a footprint! But looking at the length of this footprint, it


    could be thousands of meters¡­


    This was unbelievable.


    What kind of species had a foot that could be thousands of meters long? How tall could it be?


    ¡®Could it be a dragon?¡¯


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    Suddenly, Ne came out from within him. ¡°I sensed an aura of an ancestral dragon.¡±


    She was iparably excited and looked at the Dragon Tomb Mountain in front of her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex said, ¡°This ce is called the Dragon Tomb Mountain. It can¡¯t be buried with an ancestral dragon,


    right?¡±


    Ne uttered, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It is just right to go together. There is negative energy here. Can you withstand it? If you


    can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Ne replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m immune to this negative energy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay! Then, let¡¯s go. But there seems to be a flying ban formation here. We can¡¯t fly and can only run!¡±


    Ne rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Others can¡¯t do it, but I can.¡±


    She tilted her head fiercely and let out a dragon roar. Then, her body deformed and transformed into


    Benares Dragon¡¯s original body.


    It was not as big as expected, but not small either. Alex needed to tilt his head to see her face¡­There


    was a body of green and white dragon scales with four ws and two wings. It was very cool.


    ¡°This is the Dragon Spirit Realm, so there are not so many restrictions for me!¡±


    ¡°My Lord,e up!¡±


    Ne lowered her noble head.


    Alex had ridden a lot of animals, cats, horses, and even donkeys. But riding a dragon was his first time.


    People would be excited to hear a title such as a dragon rider. He immediately jumped onto Ne¡¯s


    head and grabbed the dragon¡¯s horns.


    Ne rushed up to the sky.


    That speed was much faster than Alex running by himself.


    Moreover, it seemed that those negative energies would have less influence on him, since he was


    sitting on Ne¡¯ s body. The effect was not as strong, and together with the energy of the Requiem


    Clock, he was now almost immune to negativity as well.


    Alex looked down from high above. The view below was unobstructed. At this time, he felt genuinely


    shocked.


    Before this, he was running on the ground and did not notice his surroundings. Only now he saw


    countless mountains and steep hills situated near each other, which was precisely the appearance of a


    dragon. Those mountains and hills filled the entire space.


    This meant that Alex and the others just ran wildly for half an hour within the range of a dragon, and


    they had not even ran through the length of one of its tails.


    The tiny feet were thousands of meters long.


    If the mountains on the ground were the bones of a dragon, how big was the dragon itself? It was


    simply unbelievable.


    Ne finally flew to the highest point of the Dragon Tomb Mountain. From above, it was where the


    dragon¡¯s horn was located.


    That horn was like a ten thousand foot majestic peak. The Exorcism Bell was on top of this majestic


    peak. Alex was not only marveled. If it were not for Ne¡¯s presence, he would have had to waste


    some time climbing this high mountain. But now, with the help of Ne, it was much more manageable.


    He poured the blood of the Exorcist Dragons onto his hand and easily removed the Exorcism Bell.


    Ring!


    Alex took the Exorcism Bell and gave it a gentle shake. The next second, the heavens and the earth


    changed color, and the sun and the moon were without light. The ten thousand foot high mountain that


    he was standing on made a loud rumble, and it crumbled, slowly tilting and falling.


    ¡°My god! What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    Swish¡­


    The enormous ten thousand feet high mountain slowly fell, and then the speed increased.


    Inside this Dragon Spirit Realm was a forbidden flying area. Ne could be immune because of her


    Benares Dragon identity, while Alex could not even stay in the air with the help of the Sword of the


    Universe if he wanted to, and soon fell rapidly with the mountain.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    Ne came back to her senses, used her dragon w to grab Alex¡¯s body in mid-air, and resettled him


    on top ofher head, hovering in the air.


    The mountain fell faster and faster, and finally, at some point, it heaved down and smashed on another


    mountain range, and there was a violent tremor. The entire Dragon Spirit Realm shook ferociously, with


    mountains crumbling and turmoil stretching on and on. Even if they were in mid-air, Alex and Ne


    also felt the strong shock wave.


    It was as if a nuclear bomb had exploded below.


    Ne controlled her huge body. Her green and white wings pped hard to stabilize her body, and then


    she pulled up a few thousand meters. This was not all. The copse of the mountains below did not


    stop. They were like dominoes being pushed down, one by one in a continuous copse.


    After Alex shook the Exorcism Bell, the dragon-shaped mountain range that stretched for millions of


    miles surprisingly crumbled just like that, it was very shocking.


    There was a feeling of the sky and the earth crumbling, the mountains and rivers shattering.


    At this moment, Uncle Drake and the Fairy Doctor, who were desperately running toward the Dragon


    Spirit Realm Passage, also felt the tremor between heaven and earth. The violent vibration made both


    of them unsteady on their feet and almost fell over.


    ¡°Uncle Drake, what¡¯s happening? Why is there such a big vibration over there?¡±


    Uncle Drake took a nce at the back and was shocked.


    ¡°Dragon Tomb Mountain has copsed!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over. I don¡¯t know what kind of change has happened here. Once the Dragon Tomb Mountain


    copses, the whole space here will be shattered as a result and then caught in a void of turbulence!


    Quickly go, or it will be toote!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor was stunned, ¡°What? How could this happen? But Alex is still inside. What will


    happen to him?¡±


    Uncle Drake shook his head, ¡°He is still in the depths of the spirit world, he definitely won¡®t be able to


    come back, hurry up, or we will also fall here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, I have to go save him!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor¡¯s heart seized, and she felt unbearable pain. She turned around violently and was


    about to go back.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Uncle Drake turned and hurriedly pulled her back.


    The Fairy Doctor snarled, ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. I must go save him.¡±


    Uncle Drake replied, ¡°You can¡¯t save him. If you go there now, you¡¯ll only give up your life for nothing.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor shouted, ¡°Even if I lost my life, I would not hesitate.¡±


    Uncle Drake was stunned, ¡°Are you crazy? Although that kid¡¯s talented. There is no need to give up


    your life for nothing at a time like this, right? He¡¯s just one of your disciples. You can find another one


    later.¡±


    ¡°You let go! I won¡¯t leave my disciple behind.¡±


    Boom!


    With no choice, Uncle Drake knocked the Fairy Doctor unconscious. Then, with her, he hurriedly


    produced the ancient writings under his feet and fled this space as fast as he could.


    ***


    On the other side, Ne and Alex had long been obscured by the dust covering the sky. So, Uncle


    Drake and the Fairy Doctor could not see them at all.


    Ne said, ¡°This Exorcism Bell is the suppression artifact of this Dragon Spirit Realm. It seems to be a


    remarkable magic treasure, but now the dragon Chi here is not suppressed but turned over. That¡¯s why


    it copsed.¡±


    Alex then looked toward a particr ce.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    That should be the dragon belly. There was a tall building.


    However, one would find that this building was different from the regr pces and houses if one


    looked carefully. This was where the sessive generations of dragon masters of the Exorcist


    Dragons were buried. But at this moment, this dragon tomb was also amid endless tremors. It was


    destroyed, together with the copsed mountain, and was buried deep in it.


    Alex sighed. ¡°Since the dragon Chi is also leaving, let¡¯s go. The Exorcism Bell has arrived. We still


    have to rush to Japan to rescue Martiny and the others.¡±

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    Ne did not move but said, ¡°Wait for a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°What have you discovered?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the aura of the Ancestor Dragon.¡±


    At this moment, the dragon shaped mountain range below them had copsed. The space was full of


    flying dust, and the boundless negative energy earlier was scattered around. What was more ridiculous


    was that the Spiritual Realm of Dragons seemed to be destroyed soon with the appearance of


    countless dense-packed void rifts.


    Void turbulence rushed out of them as well.


    Once the void turbulence had engulfed and dragged them into the void, they would be in deep trouble.


    When the time came, they would not know where they would be taken to.


    It was very likely that they would be lost in the turbulence and could never get out of it for the rest of


    their lives. It would be akin to be lost in space.


    However, Benares Dragons had a blessed talent. It seemed that she did not care about the turbulence


    at all. Even if the turbulence were to roll over, she did not flinch the slightest nor be affected by it at all.


    ¡°Bam, Boom, Goo¡­!¡±


    At this moment, Ne¡¯s dragon head opened its mouth and roared.


    It was the dragonnguage.


    Alex did not understand it at all. He only knew the sybles from Ne¡¯s roar contained certain rules


    between heaven and earth.


    Her roar became louder. In the end, it rang throughout the entire space. The power of rules that


    followed her roar fell to the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At this moment, there was a heartbeat like sound on the ground. However, this heartbeat was too


    strong. Even the entire ground kept shaking.


    Just then, a mass of green Chi that contained the power of countless runes rushed out of the ground


    and wriggled upward. The mass of green Chi kept soaring before changing direction and rushing


    toward Ne and Alex.


    In the blink of an eye, it rushed into Ne¡¯s body and disappeared.


    However, it was just the beginning.


    Immediately afterward, more green Chi exploded and soared into the sky. Finally, they turned into


    streams of shadows and rushed toward Ne.


    Whoosh!


    Alex was astonished upon seeing them.


    Those green shadows were probably the dragon Chi!


    To his surprise, they all had entered Ne¡¯s body¡­ A few masses of the Chi had entered Alex¡¯s body


    because he was standing on Ne¡¯s gigantic head. In that instant, he felt an unparalleled heat in his


    body.


    Wham!


    When the dragon Chi entered his body, the Chaos Tree in his mind pce shook wildly, and the Chaos


    Beads on it trembled even more vigorously. All of them hade out to absorb the dragon Chi


    frantically.


    There was still a stream of power that came from the golden core.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As the Ancient Forbidden Spell was activated in the golden core, a gush of stronger power came over


    to snatch the dragon Chi. Its snatching ability was far superior to the Chaos Beads, absorbing the


    dragon Chi like a whirlpool.


    Not only that, the power formed by the forbidden spell had be addicted to the absorption. It was


    unsatisfied to absorb only the Chi in Alex¡¯s body, so it even rushed out of his body to capture the


    dragon Chi outside.


    At this moment, Ne, who was no longer able to bear it, felt that her dragon body was about to


    explode from the excessive absorption of the dragon Chi. Hence, when Alex¡¯s Ancient Forbidden Spell


    suddenly ran amok by capturing the dragon Chi, not only did it not affect her, but it even saved her life.

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    Buzz!


    At this moment, the golden core inside Alex was like an enormous furnace. There were all sorts of


    energy colliding against each other.


    Since Ne¡¯s Benares Dragon¡¯s body could not sustain the excessive dragon Chi, the giant energy


    band created by the Ancient Forbidden Spell had captured almost half of it before dragging it into


    Alex¡¯s golden core. What kind of concept was this?


    Alex¡¯s physical body was not as strong as Ne¡¯s.


    At first, he was shocked to the core and thought that he would blow up from the excessive Chi. He was


    just a puny Peak-Core Formation cultivator. How could he bear it? To his surprise, the matter exceeded


    his anticipation. His golden core did not explode because the twelve runes of the Ancient Forbidden


    Spell had surrounded his golden core.


    The twelve iprehensible runes had created such a bizarre yet abnormal golden core. It formed a


    core room inside it by opening up space. The space was extremely sturdy and unaffected by the


    outside world.


    Even the vigorous collision of the dragon Chi could not break through the core room¡¯s wall.


    Alex finally felt relieved.


    Despite the torture of the dragon Chi inside his body, it did notst long. The twelve runes of the


    Ancient Forbidden Spell kept disintegrating and absorbing it before merging it into the golden core.


    Alex could feel the interior space of his golden core gettingrger and sturdier. At the same time, his


    spiritual power grew stronger.


    He could feel that the spiritual power inside his golden core had reached a bizarre level. The amount


    and its quality were fundamentally different from the spiritual power in other people¡¯s golden cores.


    ¡®It¡¯s bizarre. ording to the logic, my cultivation base should have achieved a breakthrough after


    absorbing so much dragon Chi¡¯s power, right? But, why the Lightning Tribtion doesn¡¯te?¡¯


    ¡®I have been stuck at Peak-Core Formation for several months.¡¯


    If someone were to hear Alex¡¯s monologue, he would probably faint and fall to the ground.


    Was he still a human?


    Who had not gotten stuck for a while after reaching the Peak-Core Formation?


    If a few months was considered a long time, how would those people who were stuck for decades


    afford to live?


    ¡°Argh-!¡±


    All of a sudden, Ne let out a roar. She could no longer be able to maintain her figure in the sky and


    abruptly fell.


    Alex was shocked, so he hurriedly stabilized his figure while calling her name loudly. He saw Ne


    falling at a breakneck speed.


    They were at an altitude of thousands or even tens of thousands of meters. If they just fall to the


    ground like this, they would be dead for sure, right? Alex subconsciously concentrated on his body only


    to find the sky restriction of thisnd had disappeared.


    Not only he could stay and float in the air, but he could even use the Imperial Sword Flight.


    In an instant, be summoned the Sword of the Universe and stood on it. Then, he quickly flew under


    Ne¡¯s body and supported her body with his arms before descending to the ground slowly.


    Boom!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Nended on the ground, she let out a roar once again.


    Ne said with difficulty, ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve absorbed too much of the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s essence. Now, I


    can¡¯t hide in your body anymore. I need to go into hibernation mode.¡±


    Alex was startled. ¡°No way? You¡¯re going to enter hibernation mode now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re so huge. I can¡¯t carry you!¡±


    Ne¡¯s heady onto the ground as she transmitted her voice using her mental power. ¡°No need. My


    lord, you don¡¯t have to carry me. Just let me stay here. I can only stay here! Who would have thought


    this ce is really the ce where the Ancestor Dragon had fallen.¡±


    Alex was stunned.


    Never did he expect that the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s corpse transformed the huge dragon shaped mountain


    range thaty across thisnd earlier. It turned out that the Exorcist Dragons were of the guardian


    bloodline, the Ancestor Dragon.


    The Mayer family was too powerful.

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s not right! ¡± Alex suddenly realized something.


    ¡°This space is unstable, and there are void turbulences everywhere. It¡¯s not safe for you to stay here.¡±


    Ne said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. This ce is the Spiritual Reahn of Dragons, a dimensional space created by


    the Ancestor Dragon. I¡¯ll be safe here! But, my lord, you should leave first. When I wake upter, I¡¯ll


    come back to look for you.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°How long would it take then?¡±


    Ne said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. It may be fast, or it may take a long time. It all depends on how much I


    can bear! But this is a once in a lifetime opportunity for me. Our n has been looking for the


    whereabouts of the Ancestor Dragon. Now that I¡¯ve acquired the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s essence, I can


    inherit the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s Legacy!¡±


    Having that said, Alex instantly understood it. After looking at the ravaging dimensional rifts


    everywhere, he knew that the rifts might devour him if he were to continue to stay there. Hence, he


    jumped on the Sword of the Universe and bade Ne farewell.


    ¡°My lord, take care!¡±


    ¡°Likewise. I¡¯ll wait to meet you again.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, my lord!¡±


    After Ne said this, she closed her eyes as well.


    She hadpletely fallen into a deep sleep. She needed to integrate and digest the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s


    essence in a deep sleep.


    After staring at her deeply for thest time, Alex hurriedly activated the Sword of the Universe and fled


    in the direction he came in. The moment the spiritual power in the golden core poured into the Sword of


    the Universe, his Sword of the Universe had an


    unprecedented change, as if it had be alive.


    There was soaring dragon Chi on the de. A dragon pattern had even appeared on it.


    It was abnormally powerfulpared to the formation blueprint corresponding to the Sword of the


    Universe.


    Whoosh!


    The Sword of the Universe broke through the sound barrier right away. It was faster than the


    supersonic speed as it turned into a stream of light, flying forward madly like teleportation.


    ¡®D*mn, this is too awesome! Could it be that this is the result after the absorption of the Ancestor


    Dragon¡¯s essence?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s really powerful.¡¯


    He wondered if he could activate the Lightning Tribtion to break through the Peak- Core Formation


    stage and reach the Nascent Soul stage after leaving this space.


    However, he was disappointed.


    When be rushed out of the Spiritual Realm of Dragons¡¯ entrance with a whoosh, he could not feel the


    advent of the Path of God, let alone the baptism of the Lightning Tribtion. He could not feel a hint of


    thunderous might at all.


    Alex was puzzled. He could clearly feel that his current strength had long surpassed the normal Peak-


    Core Formation stage. He thought that even a Nascent Soul expert would be no match for him.


    However, the Lightning Tribtion just did note.


    ¡®Could it be that the golden core was so sturdy that it could not be shattered into the Nascent Soul?¡¯


    That was just too miserable.


    His current golden core was sturdy, such that the massive dragon Chi could not even break through it


    for the slightest. So, how could he be capable of shattering such a golden core?


    Thinking about it made him want to cry.


    At this moment, Uncle Drake¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re not dead yet? You actually came out of it alive.¡±


    At this moment, Uncle Drake had recovered from the state of having one foot in the grave.


    Alex saw the fainted Fairy Doctor sitting next to arge tree. Alex hurriedly ran over and took a look.


    She was still fine. She just passed out and did not have any serious condition.


    Alex handed the Exorcism Bell to Uncle Drake. ¡°I¡¯vepleted the task!¡±


    Uncle Drake was shocked for a moment before epting the Exorcism Bell and saying, ¡°Brat, how did


    you escape? Earlier, we felt a powerful tremor at the Dragon Tomb Mountain, as if Heaven, Earth, and


    space were about to be destroyed from the shock. I even thought that you were going to die there!¡±


    Alex breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I was lucky.¡±


    Uncle Drake asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation in there now?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s gone. The mountains have copsed, and the dragon Chi has disappeared. So,


    perhaps, you won¡¯t be able to open the gateway anymore.¡±


    Uncle Drake¡¯s expression changed abruptly before sighing deeply.

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    Uncle Drake tried to use the dragonnguage to open up the gateway to the Spiritual Realm of


    Dragons. However, he failed.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he chanted the first syble of the dragonnguage, but he did not receive the corresponding


    feedback, he knew that he hadpletely lost the dimension where the dragon tomb was located.


    It proved that hisprehension earlier was not wrong. Once the Exorcism Bell was taken away, the


    dragon Chi inside the dragon tomb would slip away, and the dimension inside it would no longer be


    stable. As time passed, nobody would know where it went in the end.


    Alex walked over and channeled a stream of spiritual power into the Fairy Doctor¡¯s body. Soon after,


    the Fairy Doctor woke up.


    After waking up, she said the first sentence. ¡°Uncle Drake, how dare you knock me out?!¡±


    Only then did Alex know that the Fairy Doctor did not pass out from the pain of the negative energy.


    Instead, Uncle Drake had brought her out of it after knocking her out.


    Uncle Drake seemed slightly awkward as he said, ¡°In that situation just now, I thought you couldn¡¯t get


    out, so¡­¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    When the Fairy Doctor saw Alex, she hugged him excitedly right there and then. ¡°Alex, you¡¯vee


    out? You didn¡¯t die?¡±


    Alex was touched.


    From Uncle Drake¡¯s words, he could tell that she must have seen the situation was wrong and wanted


    to head back to save him, but Uncle Drake knocked her out.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor, who expressed her true feelings, met Alex¡¯s eyes as if there was fleeting electricity


    between them. At this moment, she, who could no longer control her emotions, kissed Alex on his lips


    at once.


    Kiss!


    Uncle Drake¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Alex was the Fairy Doctor¡¯s disciple!


    However, he was old and had experienced a lot of things. He also had many experiences in the love


    affair between a man and a woman, so it was unusual for him. So he turned around and then took a


    closer look at the Exorcism Bell.


    Five minutes had passed.


    Ten minutes had passed.


    To his surprise, Alex and the Fairy Doctor had not finished it. He could not wait any longer, so be


    stretched his hand and dragged out an antique wooden bed from his storage magical treasure, with


    bedding and whatsoever on it. Then, as he mmed it onto the ground hard, he said, ¡°Do you guys


    need to borrow this?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor let go of Alex Then, after taking a nce at the bed, she flushed as she said, ¡°There¡¯s


    no need. I have it myself.¡±


    She took the Warm Jade Bed, which had the Spirit Gathering Array carved on it, out of the storage


    bracelet.


    Uncle Drake was startled for a moment. ¡°Then, I¡­ do I have to avoid it first?¡±


    Alex licked his lips and said awkwardly, ¡°No need, no need. About that¡­ Uncle Drake, now that you¡¯ve


    acquired the Exorcism Bell, you should hurry to the Izanami Shrine in Japan to save the person. You


    don¡¯t have to care about us.¡±


    Uncle Drake was startled. ¡°You guys are not going?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Aunt Martiny only said to have you go there.¡±


    Uncle Drake frowned and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t even know the location of the Izanami Shrine in


    Japan. I definitely can¡¯t handle this matter alone. You both better go there with me.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor said, ¡°Uncle Drake, if you don¡¯t even know the location of the Izanami Shrine, then¡­


    How are you going to save this person?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Uncle Drake said, ¡°Indeed, I heard of the Izanami Shrine for the first time.


    There are many shrines in Japan, especially those with a deep background. There are six great,


    ancient shrines that masters supervise. I¡¯ll find someone. He should know it.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Uncle Drake looked in the east direction and said, ¡°It¡¯s the first swordsman from the Higurashi Shrine in


    Japan, Aoda Sasaki!¡±

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    The Fairy Doctor saw his solemn expression, so she said, ¡°Uncle Drake, there aren¡¯t many experts in


    Japan, right? Is this Aoda Sasaki powerful? Why are you so afraid of it?¡±


    Uncle Drake said, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on Japan, especially since there are some powerful beings in those


    few shrines. And, this Aoda Sasaki has been a sword maniac since he was young. He only specializes


    in studying one thing in his entire life, that¡¯s kendo! His kendo has reached the edge of the limit.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Could it be that you can¡¯t defeat him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. His sword is strange.¡± Then, Uncle Drake did not mention this matter anymore.


    In addition, he had no time to lose as he had to save the person as soon as possible. Since Uncle


    Drake had made such a request, Alex and the Fairy Doctor could not refuse him. Deep down, Alex was


    quite worried about Martiny Mayer, Nora Stewart, and others. Moreover, he was quite anxious as Carol


    Rockefeller had not been found.


    ***


    It was a distant journey from the Flying Eagles Academy to Japan.


    Besides, Uncle Drake said that he had a nemesis in Japan. Once he flew over there forcibly using his


    cultivation base, not only would it have significant consumption, but that nemesis would detect his


    movement as well.


    He had to travel there by ne for safety¡¯s sake.


    Alex could only ask help from his master, Jade Benmore. On the other hand, Jade let her tactician,


    Eleanor Curtis, make the arrangements.


    It was now the night of New Year¡¯s Eve. It was challenging to find ast minute flight to Japan. In the


    end, she found a flight from Michigan International Airport that was going to depart in half an hour or so


    later. The question was, could they get there in time?


    If they could not get there in time, she could make arrangements to dy the flight.


    Uncle Drake said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    If Alex wanted to rush to Michigan from the Flying Eagles in half an hour or so, he felt that half an hour


    would be insufficient to get there. However, Uncle Drake¡¯s cultivation base was much greater than his.


    He grabbed Alex and the Fairy Doctor with each side of his hand, respectively, and the cultivation


    patterns appeared under his feet. As soon as he made the first step, he had flown out of the Flying


    Eagles Academy.


    When he made another step, he had reached ten miles away.


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He stared at the cultivation patterns under Uncle Drake¡¯s feet and


    mumbled, ¡°Could it be that this is the supernatural power of the Terrain Stride?¡±


    Uncle Drake took a nce at him and said, ¡°Rockefeller brat, it looks like you know many things. You


    even know about the Terrain Stride. You¡¯re right. This is the supernatural power of our Dragon


    Guardians! Are you interested in joining our Dragon Guardians? I think you¡¯re quite suitable for it. Once


    you¡¯ve be a Dragon Guardian, you will be able to learn this supernatural power.¡±


    Alex shook his head.


    He had acquired Ksitigarbha¡¯s Legacy and was a descendant of the God of Medicine who possessed


    the Chaos Beads. Earlier, he had just devoured about half of the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s essence. He was


    reluctant to be a member of the Exorcist Dragons, let alone be the Guardian of the Exorcist


    Dragons.


    Uncle Drake snorted. ¡°Once you miss this chance, you won¡¯t be able to get another!¡±


    In the end, in less than twenty minutes, Uncle Drake, who took Alex and the Fairy Doctor, appeared at


    Michigan International Airport.


    Someone had been waiting at the airport¡¯s entrance, the Flying Eagles team member arranged by the


    tactician¡­ They were given the green light all the way. Even Alex and the Fairy Doctor did not have to


    show their credentials and entered the first- ss cabin that had been arranged through an internal


    jetway.


    The first-ss seats in the ne were separated from each other, so the privacy was quite decent.


    The Fairy Doctor initially wanted to sit together with Alex, but she could not do so. Since the three of


    them did not have the ne tickets, they just found some random seats to sit.


    Alex wanted to look at the current situation within the golden core. After sitting down, he just closed his


    eyes and concentrated his thoughts on the golden core.


    After a while, someone nudged him and woke him up. It was a young woman simr to his age who


    was fastidious in her fashion and wore an elegant outfit.


    She said to him, ¡°Sir, this is my seat.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alex opened his eyes and was startled for a moment. At this moment, he felt somewhat familiar


    after looking at the woman¡¯s face.


    Just as he was wondering about where he had seen her, the woman asked dubiously, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re


    Alex Rockefeller, right?¡±

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Alex looked at her with a bit of an impression, yet he could not remember her at all. However,


    the next second, he frowned.


    It was because he sensed a faint aura of the Blood Cult on the woman, and the aura was


    imperceptible. If he had not been sensitive to the demonic cultivation of the Blood Cult due to the divine


    power from Ksitigarbha¡¯s Legacy in his body, he would not have detected it at all.


    For instance, Uncle Drake and the Fairy Doctor at the adjacent seats could not detect it


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Naturally, Alex did not care much about such a subtle aura. At best, it was an existence that was


    weaker than those disciples of Leviathan Gate before. Even if she was somewhat rted to the Blood


    Cult, she was worlds apart from it. However, he felt a little strange for her to know about himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ My apologies. I really can¡¯t remember who you are. ¡± Alex stood up. Since he had not


    purchased the ne ticket, he had simply found a seat earlier. He immediately found another seat.


    To his surprise, she followed over after cing the luggage in her hand.


    She scanned Alex curiously as she whispered with a faint smile, ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t sneak in here, did


    you? You bought the economy ss ticket, right?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Do you really know me?¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Your memory is too poor, huh? I¡¯m pretty sure my changes after puberty aren¡¯t that drastic!¡± The


    woman chuckled while covering her mouth with her hand. Then, after a pause, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t


    remember me, you should be able to remember Hayley Hanson, right? She used to be your girlfriend.¡±


    When Hayley was brought up, Alex narrowed his eyes at once. He could never forget the girl in the


    skirt who had given him a string of bracelets that evening, telling him that she wanted to go to a


    faraway ce. Then, she was never heard from ever since she left.


    As a result, she had been quietly lying in a coffin and bathed in a blood pool until now after the parting


    that night.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°ra¡­ Beck?¡±


    Alex finally recalled her. The wealthy woman in front of him was the girl who sat in front of him in the


    ssroom during the high school period. Moreover, she was considered Hayley¡¯s best friend for having


    a good rtionship with her.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t blind after all!¡± The woman red at him with a coy look and even gently pped him on


    the shoulder. Then, she asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. How are you doing?


    Why are you on this ne? What are you going to do in Japan for taking a flight on New Year¡¯s Eve¡¯s


    night?¡±


    Since she was his high school ssmate, he had quite a good rtionship with her back then.


    The old friends met again, with Hayley included in the rtionship. Alex felt nostalgic and became


    interested in talking to her. However, just as he was about to speak, a man walked in. Seeing ra


    talking to Alex with a smile while leaning close to him, the upset man frowned and said, ¡°ra, who is


    he? You guys know each other?¡±


    The man in sses was around thirty years old and was about 5.7 feet tall. He looked at Alex with


    vignt hostility.


    At a nce, Alex could tell that this man was very worried about ra.


    ra blurted, ¡°He¡¯s my high school ssmate. I really didn¡¯t expect that I would meet an old friend on


    such a flight on this day. I¡¯m overjoyed.¡±


    Alex took a nce at the man. Consequently, he was shocked.


    The man had the aura of the Blood Cult on him as well. Furthermore, it was much denser than ra¡¯s.


    It seemed that he was even an expert.


    Alex asked calmly, ¡°ra Beck, is he your husband?¡±


    ra said, ¡°To hell with you. He¡¯s not!¡±

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    Then, she leaned in closer and whispered in Alex¡¯s ear, ¡°This guy has been courting me, butl don¡¯t like


    him at all. But my parents are fond of him and insist on bringing the two of us together. What should I


    do? How about you help me and be my shield for once? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when we arrive in


    Japan.¡±


    Alex saw the Fairy Doctor looking at him.


    Even though ra¡¯s voice was low, how could it escape the Fairy Doctor¡¯s ears?


    He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯d better not! I think he looks quite fierce. Aren¡¯t you trying to cause me


    trouble?¡±


    ra pouted and said, ¡°Oh my, Alex Rockefeller. Who would have thought you¡¯re such a guy? Am I not


    your friend? Are we not ssmates? Back then, when you were hooked up with Hayley Hanson, who


    was the one always covered for you both? Who always created opportunities for you both? It was me!


    You¡¯re a dignified man. How can you be so timid? Help me. You must help me, or else I¡­ I¡¯ll tell the


    flight crews that you sneaked in here. You¡¯re going to end up with a fine!¡±


    In her eyes, Alex was definitely in financial constraints formitting such a deed.


    She had vaguely heard about the Rockefeller family¡¯s matter. She knew that the Rockefeller family had


    suffered a great disaster, and he had be amoner from a wealthy heir. However, she did not


    know about the matters after that. It was because she and her family had moved to Japan after she


    graduated from high school.


    She had been studying and working in Japan.


    Alex felt a headacheing as he was puzzled for a moment. How could he have such a chance


    encounter?


    Just as he was in a difficult situation, the man could no longer bear to watch it. It was because, in his


    mind, ra was his fianc¨¦e and his future wife. Now, she was leaning so close to a high school


    ssmate and even whispering to each other.


    Who did she think he was? Did he not need to keep his dignity?


    A bloody re shed in his eyes. He finally could not hold it anymore.


    He instantly walked over and grabbed ra¡¯s arm, pulling it hard. ¡°ra, mind your image. Even if


    you¡¯ve met your high school ssmate, there¡¯s no need to lean so closely to chat with him.¡±


    ra was upset at once. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch. What are you doing? I¡¯m chatting with my high school


    ssmate. Why are you pulling me away? Alright. Aurelius Augustus, let me be frank with you. He¡¯s


    called Alex Rockefeller, my boyfriend in high school.¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The eyes of the man called Aurelius widened, not concealing the anger in his heart.


    He said, ¡°That¡¯s just the past in the high school period. So many years have passed now. You should


    have forgotten about it a long time ago!¡±


    ra shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand! In fact, we didn¡¯t break up at all. After


    graduating from high school, I had no choice but to leave California and head to Japan. I didn¡¯t want to


    break up because I still held hope! You don¡¯t know it. We even used to have a kid¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.


    ra was a buffoon and a great liar in high school. Otherwise, how would she be able to deceive her


    teachers?


    To his surprise, she was even spewing big lies now once she started talking.


    ra said, ¡°I also thought that I would forget him, but after meeting him again today, I know that I


    haven¡¯t forgotten him all these times! In my mind, he has always been the man I love the most. So I


    think the encounter today is the best chance of our reunion. Alex Rockefeller, are you willing to marry


    me?¡±


    Poof!


    The Fairy Doctor instantly spat the mouthful of water that she had just drunk.


    Meanwhile, ra pinched Alex¡¯s waist as she whispered, ¡°Hey, cooperate a bit. After this matter is


    over, I¡¯ll give you one hundred thousand dors. This should be fine, right?¡±


    Alex did not know whether tough or cry. Finally, he said with a stiff expression, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ willing to do it.¡±


    The overjoyed ra instantly hugged Alex and said to Aurelius, ¡°Do you see it? Aurelius Augustus, you


    better don¡¯t waste your effort on me. My heart doesn¡¯t belong to you, and I gave myself to him a long


    time ago.¡±

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    Without taking a nce, Alex could tell the expression on Aurelius¡¯ face. It was definitely darker than a


    ck pan.


    After that, the man, Aurelius, did not say anything. He just satin his seat and looked at Alex and ra


    from time to time. During this period, ra chatted with Alex for a while. She probably wanted Aurelius


    to give up on herpletely, so she leaned closely to Alex on purpose. She was even sitting on the


    seat¡¯s armrest now¡­ The seats in the first-ss cabin were all couches. Even the armrests were soft


    and huge, so it did not feel out of ce at all to sit on it.


    During their conversation, Alex knew ra stayed in Japan and rarely went back to America after


    graduating from high school. She just returned to the country very few times in the past few years, so


    she was considered to have emigrated to Japan. Her father was a senior executive of a certain


    company in Japan, whereas she was currently a sales manager in a foodpany in Japan. She


    came over for a business trip for the coboration of domestic channels.


    As a result, she had faced a dy and could only return on the night of New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Alex insteadmented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be a citizen of Japan.¡±


    ra said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such harsh eyes, okay? For ordinary people like us, we don¡¯t apply


    for citizenship just because we love that country, but it¡¯s for the sake of survival and convenience.


    Although my citizenship has now changed to Japanese, I still love America the most. So there¡¯s no


    conflict.¡±


    ¡°Alright, what you just said is right too.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Why are you going to Japan this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Going to find someone.¡±


    ¡°To find someone? Then, you have found the right person. I¡¯ve been living in Japan for so long. I have


    even joined several American social circles in Japan and know people from all walks of life. Just tell me


    whoever you want to find. I should be able to help you find the person after posting it in social circles.¡±


    Alex looked at her without saying a word.


    ra hammered him with her hand. ¡°Oh my, you should say something!¡±


    After a pause, she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re looking for your girlfriend, right? Did you fight


    with your girlfriend? Did she go to seek diversion in Japan?¡±


    Alex shook his head.


    ¡°Then, who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Have you ever heard of the Izanami Shrine?¡±


    ra scratched her forehead. ¡°No¡­ Does such a ce exist in Japan? Of course, but it doesn¡¯t


    matter. There are so many shrines in Japan, just like the churches in America. You can find them


    wherever you go. There are more than a thousand shrines in the entire Japan. So it¡¯s normal that I


    haven¡¯t heard of it. I¡¯ll help you ask about it right away.¡±


    Just then, the young man called Aurelius spoke up, ¡°How do you know the Izanami Shrine?¡±


    When he said those words, not only Alex but even the Fairy Doctor and Uncle Drake pricked up their


    ears at once.


    ra said, ¡°Aurelius, do you know the Izanami Shrine? Where is it located?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell him? I don¡¯t like him,¡± Aurelius said bluntly.


    ¡°You¡­ Humph, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell. Do you think I won¡¯t ask someone else if you don¡¯t tell?¡± ra


    snorted coldly and went to ask around in the social circles. Since the ne had not departed yet, she


    had not switched off her cellphone.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Uncle Drake and the Fairy Doctor quietly looked at Aurelius. Theymunicated with each


    other telepathically. Perhaps, they were discussing if they should take him down.


    In conclusion, they decided to make a move after getting off the ne.


    After another while, the ne took off.


    ra returned to her seat. On the other hand, Alex closed his eyes. He began to immerse his mind in


    the golden core and continued to figure out the situation inside the golden core.


    No words were spoken all the way.


    ra probably thought Alex was asleep after seeing him closing his eyes. Hence, she did not continue


    to bother him. In addition, she was dead beat, so she just fell asleep.


    When the nended, it was already midnight.


    After ra left the airport terminal, she realized Alex, the Fairy Doctor, and Uncle Drake were together.


    She looked at the Fairy Doctor, who had a stunning appearance in surprise, before asking Alex,


    ¡°Where are you people staying?¡±


    Alex seemed stumped by the question.


    Uncle Drake said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Higurashi Shrine.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re going to Higurashi Shrine. That just happens to be on the way. I live close to Higurashi


    Shrine. Besides, I always go to Higurashi Shrine. An expert there has taught me some martial arts. So


    I¡¯m quite powerful now.¡±


    After that, she asked Aurelius if she could take Alex and the others to Higurashi Shrine.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    Clearly, the two people only had one car.


    Aurelius¡¯s expression became slightly strange. Unexpectedly, he did not refuse her. Soon after,


    Aurelius drove the group of people to Higurashi Shrine.


    However, when they were in the middle of the road, Aurelius drove to a nearby forest and stopped the


    car. After pulling out the car key, he got out of the car and said, ¡°Can you alle out?¡±


    Alex and the Fairy Doctor looked at each other. Wasn¡¯t that just what they wanted?


    It was not convenient for them to make a move at the airport earlier, but it was a great opportunity to


    commit evil deeds in such a wilderness beneath the windy, moonless night!


    ra was furious.


    She rushed out of the car and snarled at Aurelius, ¡°Aurelius Augustus, what is the meaning of this?


    What are you trying to do, stopping the car in the middle of the road? Could it be that you wish to beat


    someone? If you want to fight,e at me anytime.¡±


    Aurelius said indifferently, ¡°ra, you should know that you¡¯re just my master¡¯s disciple on the books,


    and I¡¯m the official disciple. Those weak martial arts of yours can¡¯t even touch the hem of my clothes!¡±


    After a pause, he continued , ¡°These people of unknown background wanted to find Izanami Shrine


    earlier, but now they want to find Higurashi Shrine in the middle of the night. They must have some


    ulterior schemes¡­ ra, put away your acts. I¡¯ve heard all the whispers between you and this high


    school ssmate of yours. He¡¯s not even your boyfriend. He¡¯s just putting on an act with you.¡±


    ra became embarrassed at once.


    At this moment, the Fairy Doctor stared at Aurelius and finally spoke up, ¡°So, do you know the location


    of Izanami Shrine? Tell us the exact location.¡±


    Aurelius said, ¡°I won ¡®t tell you, but I¡¯ll tie you guys up and send you all to Higurashi Shrine.¡±


    As soon as he said that, a force burst under Aurelius¡¯ feet as he lunged toward Alex. First, he really


    wanted to capture Alex. Secondly, he wanted to vent the anger in his heart and teach him a lesson.


    Even if it was just an act, he should not be so close to ra.


    ra shouted to stop him.


    She knew Aurelius was powerful, fearing that he would injure Alex. However, everyone that happened


    the next second overturned her morality.


    Alex stretched his finger out and flicked the air. A stream of powerful invisible Chi hit Aurelius hard in


    the chest.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    He was sent flying, mming into arge tree trunk ten meters away.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ ra rubbed her eyes as she could not believe the scene she had just seen. ¡®What kind of trick


    is this? This is¡­ Alex Rockefeller

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    The knife had pierced through Aurelius¡¯ stomach and even pinned him onto the ground. He was in


    miserable pain as arge amount of blood flowed out under his body. He could feel that his life force


    was depleting rapidly.


    He was about to go mad. ¡®Who are these people? Especially this woman. She has just tried to kill


    someone without batting an eyelid.¡¯


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± He pressed hard on the wound as his face turned pallid. ¡°I just heard about


    this Izanami Shrine from my master. He said that¡­ It¡¯s a new shrine that popped out of nowhere


    recently, but it¡¯s powerful yet mysterious. They once came to visit our Higurashi Shrine¡­ I only know all


    these. Save me! Save me!¡±


    ra also said anxiously, ¡°Alex, he¡­ If he¡¯s dead, y-you guys would be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t die!¡± Alex said indifferently.


    At this moment, the Fairy Doctor pulled out the knife, and a jet of blood shot out of Aurelius¡¯ stomach as


    he screamed. The Fairy Doctor immediately stopped the bleeding and repaired the wound with a


    stream of spiritual power.


    Then, she fed him a pill. His life was considered saved.


    ra was stunned. She was born and grew up in an ordinary family from her childhood to adulthood.


    When did she ever experience such an incident? Her mind went nk. The extremely gory scene


    almost made her pass out.


    ¡°Alex, you¡­ A-are you really Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Why do I f-feel that you don¡¯t seem to be like him?¡±


    Alex looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for shocking you. But we haven¡¯t met each other for years.


    There are great changes for sure, right? ra, it¡¯s gettingte now. You should drive home to rest


    early! I guarantee that this guy won¡¯te to bother you anymore.¡±


    ra was startled for a while before saying, ¡°Are you guys¡­ Going to kill him?¡±


    Alex looked at Aurelius. ¡°It¡¯d depend on whether he¡¯s willing to cooperate. Also, I don¡¯t want the one


    hundred thousand dors that you wanted to give me. I¡¯m not short of money. Thank you!¡±


    At this moment, the Fairy Doctor grabbed Aurelius up. The wound on his body had been healed. Her


    medical skills were already decent. It was just a walk in the park to heal the stab wound on ordinary


    people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Uncle Drake spoked up. ¡°The most important thing now is to find Izanami Shrine right away.


    No one knows what¡¯s happening there.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    The three people took Aurelius and began their journey rapidly by passing through the night like


    specters. In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared in front of ra.


    Aurelius was handed over to Alex.


    At this moment, all he could hear in his ears was the wind sound. He could not open his eyes at all due


    to the incredible speed. Even if he opened them, he would feel dizzy.


    After he just felt that a few breaths¡¯ time had passed, Alex and the others stopped.


    Uncle Drake¡¯s voice rang. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    Aurelius was startled for a moment To his surprise, he had arrived at Higurashi Shrine after opening his


    eyes.


    ¡®How was this possible?¡¯


    The ce where he parked his car earlier was at least twelve miles away from this ce. How long


    had it been? They had actually arrived at the entrance. Even if they were to fly over here, they could


    not be that fast, right?


    Whoosh!


    The gate was closed, so the few people jumped inside right there and then.


    Alex threw Aurelius to the ground. ¡°Go find your master.¡±


    Aurelius dared not disobey Alex¡¯s order, so he immediately walked inside.


    However, almost after Aurelius had taken a few steps, a few dark shadows rushed out of the shrine¡¯s


    vicinity with a whoosh. They appeared in front of them like specters.


    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Who are you daring people trying to break into Higurashi Shrine?¡±


    It was the Japanesenguage, and it was spoken rapidly as well.


    Anyway, Alex could not understand it.


    When Aurelius saw these few people, he seemed as if he had seen his saviors. He immediately rushed


    over and shouted, ¡°Uncle Sanada, save me! These few viins from America almost killed me just now!


    They¡¯re not good people. They are here to cause trouble.¡±


    Smack!


    Antern lit up.


    The man named Uncle Sanada was a bearded middle-aged man.


    After taking a clear look at Aurelius, he said, ¡°So, it¡¯s you, Martial Nephew, Aurelius. Do theye from


    America? But, today is New Year¡¯s Eve in America. What¡¯s your intention for barging into our Higurashi


    Shrine at this moment?¡±


    Clearly, thest few sentences that he said were directed at Alex and the others. His voice turned cold


    as well.


    Uncle Drake asked, ¡°Do you know where Izanami Shrine is located?¡±


    He simply spoke English.


    Uncle Sanada was startled for a moment, but he understood what was happening immediately.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    As an experienced member of Higurashi Shrine, one must certainly have studied thenguages in


    America. ¡°Why are you looking for Izanami Shrine?¡± Uncle Sanada asked.


    ¡°You just have to tell us. Where is it?¡± Uncle Drake yelled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you!¡± Uncle Sanada eximed.


    Uncle Drake had lost his patience long ago. Now, whether his Dragon Lord, Martiny Mayer, was dead


    or alive was unknown to him. Earlier, he already wasted too much time on the road. What if he couldn¡¯t


    make it in time, and Dragon Lord died? Uncle Drake, who was the Dragon Guardian, would be


    punishable by death.


    Boom!


    Uncle Drake sent Uncle Sanada flying with a palm strike.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When two other members of Higurashi Shrine saw this, they instantly shouted angrily and attacked


    Uncle Drake. In the end, the oue wasn¡¯t surprising at all.


    The two were sent flying like canon pellets.


    In the next second, Uncle Drake unleashed his imposing aura.


    A spiritual pressure that enveloped the entire sky, covered Higurashi Shrine. His voice, which sounded


    like an old dragon¡¯s voice, resonated above the shrine. ¡°Aoda Sasaki, your old friend is here to see


    you. Why don¡¯t youe out and see me?¡±


    The two words ¡®see me¡¯ resonated for a long time without signs of fading. In an instant, experts in


    Higurashi Shrine were all woken up by this voice.


    The older generation of expert swordsmen, who were sleeping in the shrine and secretly cultivating, all


    opened their eyes.


    Mr. Sasaki, who was sent flying, was stunned with his eyes widened. His name was Toro Sasaki. He


    was Aoda Sasaki¡¯s grandson.


    Toro didn¡¯t think the people who came would be brave enough to call his grandfather out like that. One


    ought to know that his grandfather was already Higurashi¡¯s number one expert a few decades ago.


    Moreover, he was known as the first swordsman in Japan. Many people had died under Toro¡¯s


    grandfather¡¯s de.


    Were they here to die?


    Shuffle¡­


    A shadow figure leaped out of the shrine.


    ¡°Which lowly figure dares to address the divine lord of Higurashi Shrine so directly?¡± the person


    shouted in the air.


    Uncle Drake snorted coldly with his hands behind him. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Aoda Sasaki. Why are you


    here? Get lost!¡±


    A soundwave came crashing down like a mountain. Uncle Drake didn¡¯t even move his hands, but that


    person was sent flying against a wooden door. The wooden door was crushed into pieces.


    Cling, cling!


    Several wind chimes in front of the door made a rampant ringing sound.


    Aurelius Augustus was instantly shocked.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this way too powerful?¡¯


    Uncle Drake was able to knock a divine servant of the shrine with a single sentence.


    Was Uncle Drake a god?


    ¡°Aoda, I didn¡¯te here with a lot of patience in mind. I¡¯m counting to three. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll


    tear your shrine apart,¡± Uncle shouted again.


    As soon as he finished speaking, another voice was heard.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Three shadow figures shot forward with intense murderous intenL


    Bang, bang, bang!


    In the end, the three were sent flying. They even spat blood in the air.


    ¡°One! Two!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Right then, a woman¡¯s voice could be heard in the sky. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite the bully, Mister?¡±


    In the night sky, a barefooted woman hovered silently in the air. She looked down coldly at Alex


    Rockefeller and the rest There wasn¡¯t any emotion in her unwavering eyes at all.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Shuffle¡­


    A group of people rushed out of Higurashi Shrine. The shrine was also brightly lit up on the inside. In


    fact, there were even sounds of a bell tolling.


    Ding-dong, ding-dong, ding-dong!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The ringing went on for nine instances.


    Higurashi Shrine wasn¡¯t located far away from the residential areas in Japan. The nine tollings were


    loud enough to alert the citizens down below. The sound of a bell tolling woke up countless people who


    had entered their dreams long ago.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like the bell on Mount Higurashi. It tolled nine times in the middle of the night. Something


    major has happened!¡±


    ¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s go and see if they need help!¡±


    ¡°Call the cops!¡±


    Suddenly, all the citizens panicked.


    The citizens residing down the foot of Mount Higurashi were basically loyal believers at Higurashi


    Shrine. As soon as they heard that something happened in Higurashi Shrine, many of them started


    running up the mountain in the middle of the night.


    However, they soon discovered that something wasn¡¯t right.


    In the past, they could easily climb up Mount Higurashi. However, it now felt as if a huge rock was


    weighing them down. The further up they went, the bigger the pressure. Some old er folks, especially,


    felt heavy in their feet after taking the first step. Before even making fifty meters forward, they couldn¡¯t


    take it anymore.


    These people were panting heavily, and they felt as if their feet had been injected with lead. It also felt


    like their hearts couldn¡¯t take it. Hence, many of the older folks retreated down the mountain.


    The kids did the same. They were all amazed by the young people heading up the mountain.


    ¡°What exactly is going on? Why is it so hard to climb Mount Higurashi?¡±


    ¡°Could a miracle have urred? I heard that the divine lord has been in istion for twenty years.


    Could he have finallye out?¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s worthy of a great celebration! The divine lord was the first swordsman in Japan. Now that


    he¡¯se out of istion, does that mean he¡¯s be a god? I think he should be called the first


    swordsman in the continent, the first swordsman in the world, and the strongest expert in the world!¡±


    Nearly all the old folks here blindly admired Aoda Sasaki. They felt that there wasn¡¯t anyone stronger


    than him in the world.


    Soon, the young people couldn¡¯t go any further up the mountain. The pressure was too great. Their


    legs were getting weak. If they kept moving forward, they¡¯d have to kneel.


    Right after that, much news about the miracle in Higurashi Shrine appeared on Japan¡¯s inte


    tforms. Countless people started rushing over to Higurashi.


    ***


    ra Beck finally made it home in her car. She was troubled by a lot of thoughts on her way home.


    ra was only an ordinary girl. She had never encountered the cultivation realm. She only practiced


    martial arts with Aurelius Augustus because of his determined persuasion. Of course, ra also


    wanted to be an expert fighter like Aoda, who nearly everyone admired.


    However, what did ra witness today?


    She saw Alex Rockefeller flicking Aurelius away with a single tap of his finger.


    What was this?


    Was it magic? Was it a spell?


    Or was Alex a legendary martial arts grandmaster?


    ra was too surprised. Alex was once her high school ssmate, a male student with whom she was


    very familiar. She even coerced him into agreeing to be her shield, and she jokingly proposed to him.


    In the end, he turned out to be this powerful.


    Seeing how the Fairy Doctor unfalteringly attacked Aurelius, and she didn¡¯t seem to care about killing


    someone at all, ra wondered if Alex had also killed someone before. Was he¡­ Was he a murderer?


    With all sorts of strange emotions in her heart, ra entered the house. In the end, she discovered her


    parents all dressed up. They seemed as if they were about to head out. ¡°Dad, Mom, where are you


    going thiste?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh, ra, you¡¯re home. That¡¯s great!¡± ra¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°Your father and I are heading over to Mount Higurashi. Please look after the house,¡± she added.


    ¡°Huh, why are you going to Mount Higurashi?¡± ra asked.


    ¡°The bell on Mount Higurashi tolled nine times. Everyone¡¯s saying that the divine lord of Higurashi


    Shrine hase out of istion. He¡¯s be a living god through ascension to the Void Shattering


    stage. Your father and I are going there and get a bit of fairy energy!¡± ra¡¯s mother answered.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    ¡°What?¡± ra Beck was stunned. She immediately thought of Alex Rockefeller and his friends, who


    rushed over to Higurashi Shrine with Aurelius Augustus.


    ¡®Could Alex have caused all that noise?¡¯


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going too. I want to get some fairy energy, too,¡± ra said.


    In the end, like other people, the three of them couldn¡¯t get up Mount Higurashi after arriving at the foot


    of the mountain. They retreated down the hill after taking a few dozen steps up the stairs.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the divine servants, divine priests, priestesses, and others who ran out of Higurashi Shrine


    saw the woman hovering in the air. ¡°Greetings, Goddess!¡± They all kneeled and shouted.


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed twice when he looked at the goddess. He started frowning. Alex noticed blood


    energy from the goddess¡¯ body. It was blood energy from the Blood Cult.


    ¡°Dawn, can you see it? This so-called goddess is someone from the Blood Cult,¡± Alex said to the Fairy


    Doctor.


    The Fairy Doctor nodded. ¡°I see it. It¡¯s truly strange. Could people from the Blood Cult have already


    infiltrated Higurashi Shrine?¡± she asked.


    Alex nodded at Aurelius. ¡°Do you remember what he said? Izanami Shrine¡¯s members are very


    mysterious. They even came to Higurashi Shrine previously¡­ If my guess is right, those people who


    came are members of the Blood Cult. Hence, Dragon Lord and the rest must have fallen into the hands


    of the Blood Cult.¡±


    Suddenly, Uncle Drake let out a roar. It was a real dragon¡¯s roar!


    His spiritual power gathered to form a giant dragon¡¯s shadow figure. There were three of them. These


    three giant dragons formed with spiritual power swirled around and started causing coteral damage


    within Higurashi Shrine as they roared.


    Suddenly!


    Boom, boom, boom, boom-


    Buildings within Higurashi Shrine copsed. A huge hole appeared in the shrine.


    Large patches of the wall copsed, and many people in the shrine couldn¡¯t dodge in time. They were


    all hurt by the copsing structures. In an instant, people were howling in pain.


    The people at the foot of the mountain didn¡¯t know what was going on. When they heard a dragon¡¯s


    roar, they thought it was the divine lord revealing himself. Somebody kneeled on the ground. ¡°Wee


    back, Divine Lord! Wee back, Divine Lord!¡±


    Suddenly, this became aughable matter. Once this person did this, the people around him were


    influenced.


    They also instantly kneeled and shouted even louder than him. A few secondster, Japanese


    believers at the foot of the mountain were all kneeling on the ground.


    Even ra¡¯s parents were kneeling.


    ra frowned. If this happened in the past, she would undoubtedly have kneeled too. However, she


    now felt that it wasn¡¯t necessarily the divine lord¡¯s doing.


    Perhaps, Alex and his friends were causing this!


    ra¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t bear watching it any longer. They quickly dragged her down to her knees.


    However, right then, a woman¡¯s cold voice could be heard from the mountain above. ¡°Outrageous!


    You¡¯vee to Higurashi Shrine to destroy it. You are punishable by death. Divine servants, listen to


    mymand. Take these three people down!¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡± The believers at the foot of the mountain were shocked.


    ¡®What was going on?¡¯


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t the divine lord revealing his dragon like powers. Somebody had barged into the shrine and


    destroyed it?¡¯


    ¡®Which b*stard had the guts to do that?¡¯


    ra was the only one whose body was trembling. Wasn¡¯t that woman referring to Alex and the others


    when she mentioned those three people?


    They had barged into Mount Higurashi to cause a scene at the shrine!


    ¡®Oh my god! Do they have a death wish?¡¯ She wondered.

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    As soon as the goddess gave her order, people from the shrine all started charging toward Alex


    Rockefeller and the others.


    Uncle Drake snorted coldly. He had thoroughly lost his patience. ¡°You guys will deal with these weaker


    ones. I¡¯ll take down this annoying woman!¡±


    The battle that happened next was not surprising at all. Alex didn¡¯t even move. The Fairy Doctor beat


    up everyone who charged over. If she, the third strongest expert from Flying Eagles, couldn¡¯t defeat a


    few disciples from a lousy Japanese shrine, it¡¯d be embarrassing if word got out.


    There was silence. There was a moment of dead silence on the ground.


    For these people from the shrine, this was a difficult moment. None of them would¡¯ve guessed that the


    intruders were so powerful. A single woman was able to defeat all of them.


    However, the battle in the air was very intense.


    The goddess¡¯ cultivation was very strong. She seemed to be on par with Uncle Drake.


    However, when members of Higurashi Shrine looked at the goddess in the sky, they all started feeling a


    coldness deep in their hearts. Was she still a goddess?


    The woman¡¯s body was covered in blood energy, and her eyes were bloodshot. She no longer looked


    like her high and mighty, fairy-like self with an air of divinity. She looked more like a blood demon.


    Even the evilest Onmyoji in the shrine didn¡¯t have such strong demonic energy.


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Goddess turn into this? Is it because she¡¯s gone astray in her cultivation?¡±


    Toro Sasaki asked, surprised.


    Higurashi Shrine¡¯s martial arts were based on kendo, and its members practiced kendo techniques.


    They weren¡¯t wild shrines that prayed to the demonic god and cultivated in the demonic path.


    The Fairy Doctor stood proudly amidst the group of people, and she overheard what Tom said. The


    Fairy Doctor was someone who had an in-depth knowledge of Japan. She nced at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you


    see that she¡¯s using the Blood Cult techniques?¡±


    ¡°The Blood¡­ Blood Cult?¡± Toro eximed.


    ¡°You know the Blood Cult too! How¡­ How could Goddess be using the Blood Cult¡¯s demon


    techniques?¡± he added.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you that,¡± the Fairy Doctor said.


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Right then, the goddess was struck down from the sky by Uncle Drake. She plummeted to the ground,


    and a huge, deep pit appeared beneath her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in the next moment, blood energy filled the deep pit. In fact, the sound of boiling water could


    be heard. Large amounts of steam began to rise from the pit, and a bloody scent spread throughout the


    shrine.


    Meanwhile, fresh blood flowed out of the pit.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much blood!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is somethinging out of there?¡±


    This change was too sudden.


    Apart from Alex and the others, Higurashi Shrine¡¯s members were also shocked.


    Meanwhile, an object in Alex¡¯s body started vibrating on its own. It felt as if it wanted to jump out¡­ At


    first, Alex thought it was the Chaos Tree. However, after taking a closer look, he realized it was the


    Soul Collection Coffin.


    It was the third and final treasure Ksitigarbha had given him.


    ¡®That¡¯s odd. Why are you moving?¡¯ Alex wondered. Meanwhile, the facial expressions of the Higurashi


    Shrine¡¯s members changed drastically. They all started backing away.


    That was because the huge pit that formed was now filled with fresh blood. It had turned into a blood


    pool, and a woman began floating out of the blood pool¡­ She was the goddess, but she no longer


    looked like a goddess.


    Her appearance had changed. She no longer had any clothes on. Her face that initially looked rather


    pretty, had now turned pale. Eight huge, hair legs extended from behind her to hold her entire body up.


    She was now a giant human spider.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    Members of the shrine were all shocked.

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    The Fairy Doctor was also shocked. She even felt a little disgusted. ¡°What is this thing? Is it a demon


    beast? I¡¯ve never seen anything like this at the Flying Eagles Academy,¡± she said while holding onto


    Alex Rockefeller¡¯s arm.


    Alex had never seen anything like it either, but a message suddenly popped up in his mind. ¡°Shura


    Spiderwoman, a kind of highly intelligent being in Shura Realm. It can possess another person¡¯s body


    and turn into a human-like being. Its position in Shura Realm is only second to Female Shura. It¡¯s


    highly toxic and challenging to deal with.¡±


    This message came from the Ultimate Book of Medicine. Clearly, Alex¡¯s ancestors had seen this kind of


    thing before.


    Moreover, Alex also found out that two types of people could best deal with this thing. One was a mage


    from the Holy Sect, and the other was a Buddhist cultivator. Otherwise, this woman would still be able


    to regenerate. ¡°Be careful. She¡¯s highly toxic!¡± Alex warned.


    As soon as Alex said this, Shura opened her mouth wide and spat out arge, white ball of spider silk


    in Uncle Drake¡¯s direction.


    Uncle Drake extended his hand and lifted arge chunk of emerald tablet from the ground through the


    air to block the spider silk. To his surprise, the emerald tablet that was at least half a meter thick was


    actually sted apart.


    Hiss¡­


    Uncle Drake tilted his body sideways to dodge the spider silk that pierced through the tablet. However,


    this spider silk was very odd. There was a bit of venom in it. Although Uncle Drake avoided the main


    attack, some of the scattered venoms still sprayed on his shoulder.


    It very quickly eroded his sleeve. Light green smoke appeared.


    However, Uncle Drake didn¡¯t care. Instead, she summoned an iron sword from his mind pce. He


    was getting serious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are. You must die!¡± Uncle Drake tore his sleeve off and lifted his iron sword to


    charge forward.


    His body turned into a shadow figure as a beam of light formed beneath his feet.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Shura Spiderwoman let out a pitiful cry. One of her spider legs had been chopped off by Uncle Drake¡¯s


    iron sword. Dark, red blood gushed out violently, and it emanated ck energy.


    Right after that, her second and third legs were also chopped off¡­


    Within a moment, the eight spider legs that grew behind Shura Spiderwoman were all chopped off by


    Uncle Drake. She had be the fully naked goddess once more. However, her naked body was now


    completely covered in blood.


    Did she look good?


    Not at all!


    It was even a little disgusting.


    Her face turned scarfly cold. ¡°Human, you are powerful, but you shouldn¡¯t havee to mess with us.


    You will pay for this. Death is your final predicament. There isn¡¯t a second option.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already going to die. Cut the crap and go to hell!¡± Uncle Drake shouted angrily. He rushed


    forward once again before lifting his hand with his sword and bringing it down.


    The sword brought forth a bright ray of light that was up to a hundred meters in length. It shed all the


    way down from Shura Spiderwoman¡¯s head to her toe.


    Her entire body was split apart


    However, an odd scene urred.


    After her body was split apart, countless demonic spiders crawled out of her body. Upon taking a closer


    look, one would realize that these demonic spiders had human faces on their bodies. These were a


    kind of demonic spider with human faces.


    It was as if the de hacked a jar full of ss beads open. Once the ss had been broken, the ss


    beads in the jar would start rolling out¡­ Meanwhile, these demonic spiders with human faces hastily


    scurried off in all four directions.


    The goddess¡¯ body, on the other hand, turned into lifeless human skin.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, run!¡± People in the shrine started shouting.


    Alex and the Fairy Doctor also backed away.


    However, those who were badly beaten up by the Fairy Doctor and couldn¡¯t get up from the ground,


    suffered.


    The demonic spiders with human faces crawled on top of them to bite them and suck their blood. In the


    blink of an eye, these people turned into piles of white bones. It was as if a cloud of locusts had passed


    by.


    This was way too terrifying.


    Even Uncle Drake quickly backed away. He was a little clueless as to how he should tackle this


    problem.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    Pitiful, continuous screams could be hearding from Higurashi Shrine.


    Alex Rockefeller saw a demonic spider pouncing on Aurelius Augustus thanks to him running slightly


    slower. The spider burrowed into his skin right away. In the next second, Aurelius cried out pitifully and


    fell to the ground. Immediately after that, countless demonic spiders swarmed on him.


    ¡°Run! Help!¡±


    ¡°Can anyone save us?¡±


    A group of Japanese folks ran away frantically while crying loudly. Their voices were so loud that even


    people at the foot of the mountain could hear them.


    Meanwhile, because Uncle Drake had withdrawn his imposing aura and his spiritual pressure, the


    people at the foot of the mountain could feel the pressure on their bodies weakening. In fact, it was


    already gone.


    After that, people started climbing up the mountain to check out what exactly was happening in


    Higurashi Shrine.


    This resulted in a tragic incident.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before these people even made it through the shrine¡¯s main entrance, they saw a group of demonic


    spiders with human races rushing out. They couldn¡¯t even react in time before the demonic spiders


    pounced on them and drowned them.


    The corpses of devoured people emanated bouts of ck energy that swirled in the air above the


    shrine.


    Alex noticed that the Soul Collection Coffin was vibrating even more intensely.


    Meanwhile, the demonic spiders that had devoured human flesh experienced a drastic change in their


    aura. Their bodies emanated an odd energy.


    At the same time, a family of three made it to Higurashi Shrine. They were none other than ra Beck


    and her parents. As soon as they arrived at the shrine¡¯ s entrance, they saw the person in front of them


    being engulfed by a group of demonic spiders with human faces. But, most importantly, they


    recognized that person as one of their neighbors in the same building. They even chatted together on


    their way up the mountain.


    In the end, they heard him crying pitifully.


    Barely two seconds had passed before his voice disappearedpletely.


    Shuffle!


    When the demonic spiders dispersed, they saw his bare skeleton.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    ra¡¯s mother screamed fearfully. Her feet trembled violently, and she nearly peed herself. ra and


    her father weren¡¯t in any better shape.


    The demonic spiders were attracted by the screams, instantly jumping up to pounce at the three of


    them.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡±


    When ra saw therge group of demonic spiders jumping over, an idea urred to her. She thought


    of the skeleton on the ground, and she knew her life was over. She would soon turn into a pile of white


    bones. She, too, instinctually, started screaming while she covered her face.


    Shuffle!


    Right then, she suddenly felt her body bing light. She had been lifted off the ground. A strong arm


    had lifted her.


    When ra opened her eyes, she saw Alex¡¯s face. Alex had saved her in the nick of time.


    At that instant, she felt so touched that she wanted to cry. However, she quickly thought of her parents.


    ¡°Ahh! Alex, my parents! Save my parents. They¡¯re right there¡­¡±


    ra unconsciously looked down. In the end, she saw a few people being devoured by the demonic


    spiders with human faces. She couldn¡¯t recognize them from their faces anymore.


    At first, ra thought that those were her parents. She started crying sadly.


    ¡°ra, ra, we¡¯re here. We aren¡¯t dead!¡± It was then that ra heard her mother¡¯s voice.


    As she turned around, she saw that her parents were still alive. One of them was being carried by Alex


    with his other arm, while the other was being carried by the figure of a semi-blurred woman.


    That semi-blurred woman was naturally Maiko Chiba.


    ra sighed in relief. However, when she looked down at the scene that looked like Shura Field, she


    honestly couldn¡¯t ept it. Her entire face went pale. It felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her


    eyes filled with fear while she turned to look at Alex. ¡°Alex¡­ Alex, those are ordinary humans. Can¡­


    Can you let them go? Don¡¯t kill them, please?¡±


    ra thought that Alex and the two others had released those demonic spiders with human faces


    down there!


    ¡°Have you misunderstood something?¡± Alex asked tly. Right then, his body was hovering in the air.


    After that, he charged downward and brought them to the ground.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    Maiko Chiba also tossed ra Beck¡¯s mother onto the ground.


    With Uncle Drake and Fairy Doctor¡¯s aura around, the demonic spiders with human faces didn¡¯t dare to


    get close.


    ¡°Master, what is this thing?¡± Maiko also felt strange.


    This was the first time she was seeing this type of spider.


    ¡°Shura Spiderwoman!¡± Alex Rockefeller said.


    ¡°Do you recognize it?¡± Fairy Doctor asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read about it before. It¡¯s very difficult to deal with,¡± Alex said.


    Alex turned to look at Uncle Drake. ¡°Uncle Drake, this thing is venomous. You were poisoned earlier.


    Let me tend to your wound.¡±


    Shura Spiderwoman¡¯s poison was much easier to deal with than the poison that afflicted Jade


    Benmore. Besides, Uncle Drake¡¯s shoulder was only affected a little, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Alex


    ced two Zharvakko Talismans on Uncle Drake¡¯s shoulder before channeling the toxins out.


    ra¡¯s mother finally calmed down. ¡°What¡­ What is Shura Spiderwoman?¡± she asked with a stutter.


    Nobody answered her, but Shura Spiderwoman answered her question.


    That was because only a limited number of people climbed up the mountain. After hearing so much


    screaming, the people in the back wouldn¡¯t dare to keep climbing up the mountain. This was especially


    the case for the few who managed to escape quickly. After witnessing the others getting devoured by


    demonic spiders and fortunately escaping, these people spread the news. The crowd started running


    away while they screamed.


    Meanwhile, these demonic spiders with human faces were actually splitponents of Shura


    Spiderwoman.


    They couldn¡¯t get too far away. Soon, without any targets left, they regrouped.


    Shuffle!


    A brand new Shura Spiderwoman appeared in front of everyone.


    Sporting a female body, she had eight huge legs. However, her face appeared to bepletely


    different from the goddess before. It was very lengthy, and there were strange patterns on her


    forehead. Her eyes were thin and long, but they had vertical, yellowish-green pupils.


    ¡°D*mn! D*mn! What is this?¡± ra¡¯s father eximed. He was nearly scared out of his wits.


    ¡°Human, you actually hurt me. You¡¯ll all have to die!¡± Shura Spiderwoman resounded coldly.


    Uncle Drake raised his iron sword. ¡°Does this mean that you¡¯ve killed Aoda Sasaki? You are from


    Izanami Shrine¡­ Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. You¡¯re not human.¡±


    ¡°I am a god!¡± Shura Spiderwoman bellowed.


    While she cackled, the imposing aura on her body increased. Blood energy filled the entire shrine. The


    imposing aura was even stronger than before.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Looks like I have to start taking this seriously!¡± Uncle Drake exhaled. In the next second, he started


    chanting in thenguage of the dragon race.


    Boom!


    His shirt exploded, and he became a handsome, long-haired man once more. He extended his iron


    sword horizontally.


    ¡°Die!¡± he shouted.


    ra and her family were all shocked.


    This person had gone through a massive transformation!


    He was clearly a skinny old man a moment ago, but he actually turned into an extremely handsome


    man all of a sudden? It was practically unbelievable.


    After transforming, Uncle Drake¡¯s capabilities increased significantly.


    ¡°Skyward Dragon Sword, Void sh!¡±


    After drawing his sword, the sky¡¯s color changed. All the stars in the sky became dim, and wherever the


    iron sword pointed at, the entire area became an endless void.


    Shura Spiderwoman sensed his endless murderous intent. Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t right, she


    wanted to escape quickly.


    However, it was toote.


    Shuffle!


    Uncle Drake shed at her from the shoulder directly to her stomach.


    Her body was split in half.


    Shura Spiderwoman cried in pain, but she wasn¡¯t dead yet. ¡°You wanted to see Aoda Sasaki, didn¡¯t


    you? As you wish!¡±


    She let out a shockingly deafening roar with a ferocious expression on her face.


    Boom!


    From the depths of the shrine, a ray of sword light took to the sky!

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    The imposing aura from the sword pierced through the clouds.


    In the dark sky above Mount Higurashi,rge blotches of blood rays actually appeared. These blood


    rays then gathered to form blood clouds and dyed half the sky into a blood-red hue.


    A dense, insoluble, bloody aura even began to emanate from the blood clouds.


    Ba-dum! Ba-dum! Ba-dum!


    ra Beck and her family couldn¡¯t withstand the strong, imposing aura any longer. They all knelt on the


    ground.


    Meanwhile, the bloody aura even caused them to puke uncontrobly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fairy Doctor asked in fright. She¡¯d never even seen such an imposing aura from


    her stepbrother.


    Uncle Drake¡¯s facial expression turned gloomy. ¡°This¡­ This can¡¯t be Aoda Sasaki, right?¡±


    Shura Spiderwomanughed loudly. ¡°He is Aoda Sasaki. Didn¡¯t you want to see him? Now, he¡¯s here!¡±


    Boom!


    A loud explosion could be heard just as she finished speaking.


    Higurashi Shrine¡¯s main building broke apart from the center. A human figure charged out like a sword.


    This person charged up to a thousand meters in the air and hovered there.


    Under the bright bloody light, Alex Rockefeller could see this person had dark hair, and his entire face


    glowed with a red light. Endless blood energy surrounded his body.


    He looked like an unsheathed blood sword.


    ¡®This is Blood Shura¡¯s aura!¡¯ Alex felt stunned.


    Meanwhile, the Soul Collection Coffin that was already vibrating non-stop in his mind pce now


    vibrated at an even higher frequency. It felt as if it would rush out from him at any moment.


    Roar!!!


    The person in the air let out a loud roar. The rumbling thunder-like sound could not only be heard on


    Mount Higurashi, but even people within a hundred miles radius could hear the loud roar.


    Right then, countless people in Japan were woken up by this roar.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±


    ¡°What happened? Did a wild beast escape?¡±


    ¡°Oh god! This is way too scary.¡±


    Right after that, many could smell an extremely pungent, bloody scent. It came from the blood clouds in


    the sky.


    Back in Higurashi Shrine, Uncle Drake frowned. ¡°Aoda Sasaki might have been possessed by


    something terrifying. Perhaps, his body had been snatched from him!¡±


    ¡°This is Blood Shura!¡± Alex said.


    Uncle Drake nced at Alex.


    Although Uncle Drake found it strange that Alex seemed to know many things, he didn¡¯t ask anything.


    Now, Uncle Drake was filled with battle intent. His long hair fluttered about while he looked up at Aoda


    Sasaki.


    With bloodthirst fueling Uncle Drake, he dashed over instantly.


    Aoda looked down at Uncle Drake. In the next moment, Aoda¡¯s body had transformed into a bloody


    sword.


    It descended from the sky and shed downward. Right then, it seemed as if heaven and earth had


    frozen in ce.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Aoda was the number one swordsman in Japan for few decades now. He had an extremely superior


    master of kendo, and even Uncle Drake was wary of his sword. Now, his body had actually fused with a


    bloody sword.


    This was also kendo. It was the kind of kendo that Aodaprehended.


    Uncle Drake let out a loud cry.


    With a swing of the hand, he pushed Alex and the rest far away. Uncle Drake then stomped his foot


    and chanted something in the dragonnguage. Golden dragon stripes even appeared behind his


    back.


    ¡°Omnish!¡±


    Boom!


    Their bodies and shadows intertwined.

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    Aoda Sasaki hovered proudly ten meters above the ground, but Uncle Drake backed a few dozen


    meters away. A long, deep sword wound appeared in front of his chest.


    Fresh blood flowed out of the wound.


    Uncle Drake was nearly killed by a single sword sh.


    ¡°Old friend, you¡¯re no longer a worthy opponent of mine,¡± Aoda said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Aoda Sasaki anymore,¡± replied Uncle Drake while he looked at his sword wound.


    Aoda shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m still me, but stronger! My old friend, you ought to know that this realm is


    limited by worldly rules. The chances of taking the next step are close to zero! I¡¯d been cultivating in


    istion for twenty years, but I haven¡¯t improved at all. But now, I can easily make a breakthrough. Old


    friend, why don¡¯t you let me lead you in joining my ranks? Be a Void Shattering expert with me.¡±


    Dragon stripes appeared around Uncle Drake¡¯s wound. Soon, his wound recovered. After chanting a


    secret spell, Uncle Drake¡¯s imposing aura transformed once again.


    Dragon stripes covered his entire body. In fact, his entire body was transforming, and he was getting


    taller.


    ¡°Back away!¡± Uncle Drake screamed at Alex Rockefeller and the rest.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex looked at Uncle Drake with a shocked expression. Alex was surprised that despite Uncle Drake


    being so strong, he still had hidden capabilities. What stage of cultivation was Uncle Drake actually at?


    In the end, Alex was able to learn the truth.


    Uncle Drake had been consuming his blood essence. He was burning his life force to enhance his own


    capabilities. This was akin to sacrificing his own life. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing if he had a choice.


    Things were getting quite serious.


    However, Uncle Drake¡¯s capabilities had indeed be much stronger right now.


    ¡°He¡¯s at the peak of Tribtion Crossing!¡± Fairy Doctor eximed nearby.


    Uncle Drake was already very close to Void Shattering. He only needed one more stop to invoke the


    Lightning Tribtion. Once he seeded, he¡¯d reach the Immortalization stage.


    However, right then, Aoda started speaking. ¡°Peak of Tribtion Crossing? Old friend, so what if you


    can reach this state so quickly by consuming your own life? You should know that I¡¯m not fighting on


    my own.¡±


    Howl!


    Right then, a loud howling could be heard in the sky. ck shadows pierced through the blood clouds.


    One, two¡­


    Seven, eight, nine!


    There were a total of nine.


    Meanwhile, these nine people were also covered in blood mist and, like Aoda, surrounded by demonic


    energy.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    Each of them stopped next to Aoda, all emanating overwhelming airwaves, hovering in the air. Right


    then, the blood clouds in the sky became even thicker.


    An endless bloody aura engulfed the small country of Japan like a poison mist.


    Shura Spiderwomanughed loudly. ¡°Human, do you think there¡¯s only one Aoda Sasaki? I¡¯ll tell you


    the truth. The divine lords from Japan¡¯s ten biggest shrines are all members of the Shura tribe. In no


    time at all, the Shura tribe will be able to return to this world. When the timees, humans will


    be the pigs we feed. Hahahaha!¡±


    Right then.


    ¡°Haha! Hahaha!¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice sounded as if it wasing from above the clouds.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here, Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the twisted fate between us? I didn¡¯t go looking for you, but you ended up showing up


    on your own. Isn¡¯t it great to be alive?¡±


    Alex found the voice awfully familiar.


    She was none other than Carol Rockefeller. She wore a red outfit while she hovered amid the blood


    clouds. Her long hair floated vertically like a demonic goddess.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Fairy Doctor asked in surprise.


    ¡°She used to be my cousin!¡± As soon as Alex said this, everyone, including Aoda and Shura


    Spiderwoman, bowed to Carol respectfully. ¡°Wee, Divine Envoy!¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold. He never would¡¯ve thought that Carol could acquire such a high status within a


    few months.


    What exactly did she go through?


    Carol waved her hand gently. ¡°Kill them! Oh, right. I¡¯ll deal with that young man on my own!¡±

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Uncle Drake said using mental voice transmission. He retrieved the Exorcism


    Bell and handed it over to Fairy Doctor.


    The Exorcism Bell was a treasure requiring the bloodline of a member of the Exorcist Dragons. Even if


    Uncle Drake was the Dragon Guardian, he couldn¡¯t activate it. ¡°Go to Izanami Shrine and save Dragon


    Lord. I¡¯m counting on you guys¡­ If it doesn¡¯t work out, please protect Freya Mayer for me!¡±


    Uncle Drake knew that he couldn¡¯t avoid the tragedy today. Every saved life counted.


    He started burning his life force. In fact,rge amounts of it were being burned.


    ¡°Uncle Drake!¡± Fairy Doctor¡¯s eyes turned red with panic.


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Shuffle!


    However, a shadow figure shed eerily and directly appeared behind Alex Rockefeller and the rest,


    blocking their escape route.


    Instant Teleportation!


    It was none other than Carol Rockefeller.


    ¡°Think you can still escape now?¡± Carol asked.


    Looking like an ancient queen, the red outfit on her was dozens of meters long. Right then, her energy


    level waspletely different from before. Her pupils had the demonic marks of the Shura tribe, but


    unlike the others possessed by Blood Shura, she didn¡¯t seem to be filled with any mes. She looked


    like an ordinary person.


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯m truly surprised by how far you¡¯vee. I underestimated you in the past. Perhaps I should


    give you a chance. Be my ve, and I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Carol said.


    Alex closed his eyes while his lips trembled. He was trying his best to remain patient. That¡¯s because


    the Soul Collection Coffin in his mind pce couldn¡¯t be suppressed any longer.


    His entire mind pce was buzzing.


    ¡°Carol, I have a question for you. Do you have the cure for the poison your mother used in Long


    Beach?¡± Alex asked.


    Carol was stunned for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s right Do you want it? Kneel, and I might consider giving it to


    you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you have it!¡± Alex said.


    Meanwhile, Uncle Drake¡¯s imposing aura was getting stronger. In fact, it even surpassed Peak-


    Tribtion Crossing.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Shura Spiderwoman shouted.


    A great battle began in an instant.


    Roar!!!


    Uncle Drake yelled angrily. Shadow figures of ancient dragons appeared behind him. Each of them


    held a sword and fought against the ten divine lords from Japan.


    Fairy Doctor grabbed her Demon Tower Prison and instantly used it to trap Shura Spiderwoman.


    Meanwhile, Carol moved her fingers and summoned threads of blood. A demonic mark formed at the


    tip of her fair finger, and she slowly pointed it against Alex¡¯s forehead.


    At that moment, the entire sky turned dark, and everything seemed to stop moving.


    Right then, Alex forcefully opened his eyes. A golden light emitted from within while he pressed his


    hand against his spiritual pressure point. ¡°Argh!¡± He stomped his foot and cried out loudly.


    It was a cry of pain.


    ¡°Divine power, take this!¡± A ck hole appeared on Alex¡¯s forehead.


    Alex reached in and grabbed something before dragging it out.


    It was a cold coffin.


    It was none other than the Soul Collection Coffin.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    When Alex forcefully dragged the Soul Collection Coffin out of his mind pce, the color of the sky


    changed, and the blood clouds vibrated. Carol¡¯s eyes turned cold, and her finger that pointed at Alex


    also froze. ¡°Soul Collection Coffin?¡± She backed away in shock.


    Meanwhile, ra Beck and her family were still on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up after they fell. They


    were all stunned by the sight of Alex dragging a coffin out of his forehead.


    ¡®Was he even a normal human?¡¯


    To be honest¡­ To be honest, Alex didn¡¯t know if taking the Soul Collection Coffin out would help right


    now. However, he heard the Soul Collection Coffin¡¯s desires. It wanted toe out, and it wanted to


    fight.


    Yin energy spread from the entire coffin. There were nine chains attached to the coffin¡¯s seal. However,


    a vibrating sound actually came from within.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What was inside?


    Boom!


    Presently, Uncle Drake couldn¡¯t fight against ten divine lords of the shrine working together. His body


    crashed downward, coincidentallynding on the Soul Collection Coffin.


    Crack!


    The seal attached to one of the chains actually loosened up. After that, the second, the third¡­


    Everyone stopped moving, wanting to see what exactly was inside this coffin.


    Carol was the only one whose expressions had changed drastically. She seemed to have sensed


    something. ¡°Retreat!¡± she yelled.


    She was the first to retreat upward into the blood clouds.

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    However, one of the chains attached to the Soul Collection Coffin shot out forcefully and grappled


    around Carol Rockefeller¡¯s ankle. Carol transformed her hand into a blood-knife.


    ng! ng! ng!


    She struck the chains, but the seemingly old chains couldn¡¯t be broken at all.


    Boom!


    The chains vibrated and flung themselves to Carol directly onto the ground.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Meanwhile, the entire cover of the Soul Collection Coffin had been pushed open. A Buddhist song


    could be heard from within. The eerie-looking coffin was actually ying a Buddhist song.


    What kind of concept was this?


    Nobody had seen anything like this. Even more ridiculous was the fact that the coffin now emitted a


    golden light. A monk eventually rose from within.


    Alex immediately recalled something when he saw the monk.


    Wasn¡¯t this the Pind arhat that followed Ksitigarbha during the great battle in K Temple from


    Ksitigarbha¡¯s memories?


    He had actually been locked in the Soul Collection Coffin, and he hadn¡¯t died. Moreover, Ksitigarbha


    even gifted him to Alex.


    ¡®This¡­ This was way too unbelievable.¡¯


    Carol scrambled onto her feet on the ground before realizing that she actually couldn¡¯t get rid of the


    chains around her ankle.


    ¡°Kill him! Kill this monk!¡± she yelled.


    The ten divine lords from the Japanese shrine instantly pounced onto the Pind arhat.


    ¡°Namo Amitabha!¡±


    The Pind arhat opened his mouth and mumbled a Buddhist chant. He hovered in the air without


    saying anything or moving. He looked like the Immovable Lord.


    When the ten divine lords worked together to attack, they were actually unable to harm him at all.


    In the next second, the Pind arhat opened his eyes. His eyes werepletely red. Suddenly, a


    murderous intent filled the sky. He was ready to battle.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Boom!


    He punched one of the divine lords.


    Suddenly, that divine lord exploded, turning into a ball of blood mist. His soul was then absorbed into


    the Soul Collection Coffin.


    Immediately after that, the second, the third¡­ These divine lords who cornered Uncle Drake were no


    match for this Pind arhat.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom¡­


    The divine lords exploded one after another. The final divine lord, Aoda Sasaki, attacked with a


    powerful sh. His sword came flying down, but the Pind arhat still used his fist to punch against the


    sword.


    Crack!


    The blood sword was crushed and Aoda¡¯s soul came out. His face was filled with terror.


    Blood rays poured out from within his soul.


    That was Blood Shura¡¯s spirit.


    He seemed to be in disbelief, and he was reluctant to admit defeat.


    However, he was soon absorbed by the Soul Collection Coffin. At this point, the ten divine lords that


    caused massive changes to Japan¡¯s environment had fallen.


    Carol was the only person remaining. She was pulled over by the Pind arhat.


    He didn¡¯t say anything pointless. There was nothing but murderous intent in his eyes.


    Boom!


    He punched her too. It was simple and direct. Carol¡¯s head was blown apart by the punch.


    She was dead!


    Alex and the rest looked at each other, all dumbfounded by the oue.


    This person was way too powerful. What was his stage of cultivation?


    Meanwhile, a red light rushed out above Carol¡¯s corpse. It instantly pierced through the blood clouds.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, I¡¯m not dead yet. I will return for revenge!¡±


    Carol¡¯s slightly shaking voice could be heard.


    Alex looked at the blood clouds that quickly disappeared while he frowned.


    Right then, the Pind arhat started walking toward Alex, his bloodshot eyes not tearing away from


    Alex.

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    ¡°Ehh? Elder!¡± Alex Rockefeller felt a little nervous from being stared at by the Pind arhat. Mainly, it


    was because the Pind arhat was too strong. His capabilities were practically invulnerable! Uncle


    Drake couldn¡¯t even endure a single punch from the Pind arhat despite burning his own life force.


    If the Pind arhat simply flicked his finger, Alex would probably be killed too!


    The Pind arhat¡¯s murderous intent hadn¡¯t subsided yet. He then opened his mouth to murmur a


    Buddhist chant.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    He gently closed his bloodshot eyes. The endless murderous intent instantly disappeared.


    However, he extended a finger and tapped on Alex¡¯s forehead. A divine thought entered Alex¡¯s mind.


    In the next moment, the Pind arhat took a step backward. He actually bowed to Alex before taking to


    the air. He moved faster and faster, and in the end, he turned into a beam of golden light before


    charging into the night sky, disappearing without a trace.


    Meanwhile, Alex stood still silently. When his consciousness entered his golden core, he was


    dumbfounded.


    When the Pind arhat tapped Alex earlier, he imbued wishing power into his golden core. Moreover,


    he directly transformed the wish power into divine power. After the transformation, it became epic¡­


    Alex¡¯s divine power became a hundred times stronger than the divine power Jade Benmore had


    transformed.


    After using his divine sense to scan himself, Alex discovered that a divineke had formed in his


    golden core. There were at least two to three million points of divine power in there.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He could use Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge two or three times.


    It was then that Alex finally understood that divine power transformed from the power of wishing was


    something like the power of faith. However, divine power was even more terrifying than that of faith.


    Alex¡¯s wishing power could be inherited.


    Previously, Jade was able to provide him with a few hundred thousand points of divine power because


    she personally possessed other people¡¯s faith and wish power. Jade was themander of the Flying


    Eagles, and countless students in Flying Eagles Academy had faith in her. Many people once wished


    that she could lead Flying Eagles to victory in every battle.


    Once Jade transferred her wish power to Alex, he would inherit all the wishing power that belonged to


    Jade, which was also the wishing power from those who had faith in Jade and hoped for her.


    This was too unbelievable!


    How long had the Pind arhat lived?


    Second only to the Buddha, he possessed even more faith and wishing power. Hence, he was able to


    give Alex such a massive amount of divine power. On top of that, the Pind arhat also left Alex a


    message.


    There was quite a lot of information rted to the rise and fall of the Buddhist Realm. Also, Alex was


    taught to use the Soul Collection Coffin. Not only could the Soul Collection Coffin be used to gather


    souls, but it could also enhance the soul power of the person who owned it. It was a great weapon


    against the Shura tribe. Finally, the Pind arhat told Alex that he himself needed to head to the


    shattered Buddhist realm. After that, he would be able to return and apany Alex.


    ***


    ¡°Alex, Alex!¡± Fairy Doctor gave Alex a push.


    A few secondster, Alex¡¯s subconscious returned. He blinked. ¡°Oh, Dawn. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Fairy Doctor asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! ¡± replied Alex.


    He then walked over and put the Soul Collection Coffin away. Then, he recalled that Master Jade had


    been poisoned. There were also increasing numbers of people being poisoned in Long Beach. Alex


    quickly walked over to Carol Rockefeller¡¯s corpse to look for the cure that might have existed.


    Fortunately, the Pind arhat didn¡¯t directly cause her body to explode. Otherwise, Alex would¡¯ve had


    no way of searching for stuff on her body.


    Finally, Alex removed a blood red ring from Carol¡¯s finger. There was a red gem on the ring.


    There were some strange letters carved onto the inner circle of the ring, but Alex didn¡¯t recognize any


    of them.


    This was a spatial ring.


    After scanning with his divine sense, Alex saw that there was a huge space within. It was more than ten


    timesrger than the spatial ring on his hand¡­ Well, there weren¡¯t many things inside. Apart from


    some items for daily use, there were a few bottles of blood in the corner.


    ¡®Blood?¡¯ Alex¡¯s heart vibrated. He immediately retrieved one of the bottles.


    Soon, he was able to verify that this was the true source of the poison. It was also the cure.


    After acquiring this object, Alex felt a huge relief in his heart


    Bang!

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    It turned out that Uncle Drake had fallen t on the ground.


    ¡°Uncle Drake!¡± Fairy Doctor eximed.


    Uncle Drake now seemed even older than he did before. After consuming too much of his life force, he


    now seemed so weak that he might die at any moment. Alex Rockefeller quickly retrieved a few pills


    and fed them to him.


    After a long while, Uncle Drake finally felt a little better.


    However, he grabbed Alex¡¯s hand. ¡°Hurry, go and capture some people from Higurashi Shrine and find


    out where Izanami Shrine is located. If we wait any longer, things might change¡­ We¡¯ve attracted too


    much attention here. Japan would surely react greatly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. To avoid an international dispute, we must leave immediately,¡± Fairy Doctor said.


    Alex nodded.


    Right then, a sound of an object piercing through the sky could be heard.


    Someone was flying in this direction.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing again!¡± Fairy Doctor immediately became alert. She grabbed the Demon Tower


    Prison in her hand. At this moment, Shura Spiderwoman was still sealed inside the tower, and she


    wouldn¡¯t be able toe out anytime soon. It wasn¡¯t because Fairy Doctor was more powerful than


    Uncle Drake. Instead, it was because Shura Spiderwoman had already been injured by Uncle Drake


    previously. Meanwhile, Fairy Doctor¡¯s Demon Tower Prison was a great weapon that happened to work


    well against Shura Spiderwoman.


    Fairy Doctor would be able to refine Shura Spiderwoman until she died slowly.


    ¡°Uncle Drake!¡± The person who appeared was a woman. She shouted in panic.


    Upon taking a closer look, they realized that she was actually Martiny Mayer.


    ¡°Dragon¡­ Dragon Lord!¡± Uncle Drake was overjoyed to see Martiny.


    Alex and Fairy Doctor were also very surprised. ¡®Weren¡¯t you trapped in Izanami Shrine? How did you


    manage to escape on your own?¡¯ they thought.


    However, Martiny seemed to have suffered a lot. Her clothes were covered in bloodstains, and she had


    numerous wounds on her body. She wasn¡¯t in great spirits either¡­ One ought to know that she had the


    ability to recover by sitting down and rest.


    Even this could happen to her.


    Martiny looked at Uncle Drake. Then, without saying anything else, she cut her own wrist and allowed


    her blood to drip into Uncle Drake¡¯s mouth.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, Dragon Lord!¡± Uncle Drake eximed.


    ¡°Open your mouth. Don¡¯t speak Otherwise, my blood will go to waste,¡± Martiny said irrefutably.


    She was an Exorcist Dragon, and she was the bloodline of Guardian of the Ancestor Dragon. For Uncle


    Drake, a Dragon Guardian, her blood was a kind of holy medicine.


    ¡°Aunt, we were just worried about not being able to find Izanami Shrine. We didn¡¯t expect you to


    escape on your own. What about the rest?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I sensed the aura of the Exorcism Bell. It is a holy tool in my tribe. As long as it¡®s within range, it can


    attract dragon Chi and assist in my recovery. Apart from that, the spell formation in Izanami shrine


    suddenly weakened significantly. That was why I could escape, but the others are still inside,¡± Martiny


    said.


    ¡°Two of them have been sacrificed,¡± she added after a pause.


    Whumpa-whumpa-whumpa-whumpa¡­


    Right then, a helicopter could be heard approaching. The government must have made a move.


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to stay here. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave to save the others,¡± Martiny said.


    Quickly, she pulled her hand away. Uncle Drake seemed to have gotten better right away.


    Alex nodded before looking at ra Beck and the others. This family had fully witnessed the great


    battle that took ce today. They were extremely lucky to stay alive.


    Alex walked over to them. ¡°ra, you should leave right away. If the government officials see you,


    you¡¯ll be in trouble. Remember, pretend that you know nothing about what happened today. It¡¯s for your


    own good,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡± ra wanted to speak, but she stopped herself.


    ¡°Leave! If you get into any trouble, you cane to America and look for me,¡± Alex said.


    Alex then patted ra on her shoulder to absorb the tiny amount of Blood Cult energy away from her


    body. As soon as the family of three made it to the bottom of the mountain, a beam of light immediately


    shone against Alex and the others and exposed them.

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    ¡°People down there, don¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking about you guys. Don¡¯t move, or we¡¯re going to start shooting!¡±


    When the Japanese government officials on the helicopter saw a few of them under the spotlight, they


    started shouting through loudspeakers. These people had abysmal judgment. There were sword marks


    on the grounds of Higurashi Shrine measuring a few hundred meters long and seven to eight meters


    wide. More than half of the shrine had also copsed. In fact, there was even arge hole in the roof.


    Anyone could clearly see that something abnormal had happened here.


    Besides, there were such dense blood clouds earlier. Didn¡¯t they hear the roaring thunder?


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the helicopter. They must be filming with cameras. It¡¯ll be troublesome if they capture our


    faces. Let¡¯s get away from here!¡± warned Martiny Mayer on the ground.


    Uncle Drake had overexerted himself. Even if he drank Martiny¡¯s blood, he needed some time to


    absorb and digest it. Presently, he was moving a little slow. Thus, Alex Rockefeller went over to carry


    Uncle Drake on his back.


    In the end¡­


    Brrt-brrt-brrt-brrt-brrt¡­


    Bullets rained down on them. These Japanese fellows actually had the audacity to open fire.


    Moreover, other helicopters were approaching from afar.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fairy Doctor directly tossed her Demon Tower Prison outward. It expanded against the wind.


    In the end, it looked almost like a mountain had crashed against the helicopter.


    Boom!


    Aloud explosion could be heard. The helicopter instantly blew into pieces.


    The helicoptersing from behind were terrified by this. Suddenly, they didn¡¯t dare to get closer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ***


    Back in Rockefeller Manor in California.


    As it was New Year¡¯s Eve, it was unusually exciting. There were old folks, children, and more so


    women. Although a few pots of dumplings were made, not a lot had been eaten.


    Due to Alex¡¯s departure, it felt like something was missing at home. Something that brought everyone


    together was missing.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    A few young women, including Waltz Fleur, Maya Howards, and the Assex sisters, were slowly


    scrolling their phones, looking extremely bored. They checked out the New Year¡¯s G and browsed


    through social media, but they couldn¡¯t stay focused. Instead, they were wondering where Alex had


    gone to.


    Ever since he received a call from Martiny and left with Fairy Doctor, they hadn¡¯t heard a thing from


    him. They couldn¡¯t even contact his phone.


    Right then, Beatrice Assex shouted in surprise. ¡°Ahh! Something evil has happened in Japan!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s evil? You¡¯re being dramatic.¡± Dorothy Assex was lying halfway on the couch. She extended her


    lean legs and kicked her little sister on the foot.


    ¡°There arerge blood clouds, and in the clouds¡­ There¡¯s a person!¡± Beatrice eximed.


    She was looking at a certain social media tform. There were all sorts of messages there, but she


    saw a video uploaded by a Japaneseizen in the end. So Beatrice clicked on it.


    She could even hear the voiceing from the blood clouds.


    ¡°Hahaha! Alex Rockefeller, I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s the twisted fate between the two of us?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go looking for you. You showed up on your own. Isn¡¯t it great to be alive?¡±


    That was what Carol Rockefeller said when she showed up and floated below the blood clouds.


    Beatrice instantly jumped onto her feet. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s brother-inw! This¡­ This woman¡¯s voice sounds so


    familiar.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Carol Rockefeller!¡± Dorothy immediately recognized it. ¡°Oh no, something terrible has happened in


    Japan,¡± she said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Japan!¡± Waltz sprung up and chirped.


    Dorothy focused her gaze. ¡°Ladies,e with me!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Beatrice started shouting.


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s something else. The blood clouds have disappeared. Higurashi Shrine has been


    razed to the ground. A Japanese government helicopter exploded for no apparent reason¡­ Brother-in-


    law has gone missing!¡±


    ¡°Dozens of skeletons remain on Mount Higurashi.¡±

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    ¡°Let¡¯s depart!¡± Dorothy Assex shouted again.


    Right then, Jade Benmore walked over. ¡°Wait a second. Don¡¯t rush. Alex is fine. He shared his life force


    with me. He and I share a connection. He¡¯s in great shape now. In fact, he¡¯s better than he¡¯s ever been.


    His life force has increased tremendously.¡±


    ¡°What? His life force increased tremendously? What does that mean? How long can he live? A


    hundred years old? Or 120?¡± Beatrice Assex muttered.


    Now, the longest living person on earth was perhaps only around 120!


    Jade nced at Beatrice. ¡°Did someone give you your cultivation? Don¡¯t use an ordinary person¡¯s


    perspective to look at a cultivator¡¯s life force. You¡¯re at the Divine Transcendence rank. Without any


    natural disasters or illnesses, you¡¯ll be able to live for three hundred years. Alex is at the Peak-Core


    Formation rank. He can live at least five hundred years,¡± Jade said.


    ¡°I¡­ Can I live to three hundred years old? Can Alex live to five hundred?¡± Beatrice eximed. Indeed,


    she didn¡¯t have a grasp on such a concept. Her cultivation was all thanks to her sister. Beatrice turned


    to look at Dorothy. ¡°Sister, how long can you live?¡±


    Dorothy shook her head and chuckled. ¡°I have no idea either.¡±


    Dorothy said she didn¡¯t know because she was afraid that she might awaken her past self. Her soul


    might transform and deny everything she believed in now. Even if her soul were the same one, she


    would no longer be herself.


    All these meant she might have a split personality. Her current personality might be thoroughly


    engulfed.


    Jade didn¡¯t mention one thing.


    She could sense that Alex Rockefeller¡¯s life force was much more abundant than ordinary Peak-Core


    Formation experts. It was apletely different concept. She could only say that he didn¡¯t take the


    usual path.


    Jade¡¯s senses weren¡¯t wrong.


    Alex had acquired three million points of divine power from the Pind arhat, as well as countless soul


    power from the Soul Collection Coffin. Hence, his life force increased significantly. The portion he


    previously shared with Jade was very quickly replenished.


    ¡°What did he go through?¡± Waltz Fleur asked.


    ¡°He must have had a bizarre encounter. This is very normal. The path of a cultivator involves


    challenging fate and shaping one¡¯s path through brute force¡­ To fight for opportunities against the


    rules¡­ Therger the risks, the greater the chances¡­ You, for instance, staying at home all the time


    won¡¯t bring you any achievements. You¡¯ll only keepgging further behind Alex. At the end of the day,


    you won¡¯t even have what it takes to look at him from afar.¡±


    As soon as Waltz heard this, her expressions twisted and crunched.


    Waltz could already feel it now.


    There were many things she couldn¡¯t help Alex with. She was once the underworldmander


    ofThousand Miles Conglomerate. Now, she was no different from a vase. Her martial arts might be


    sufficient against ordinary humans, but during dangerous encounters like before, she¡¯d be a


    burden to Alex instead¡­


    Waltz hated such a feeling. In her heart, she was a very proud person who refused to lose out to


    anyone else. However, now, even Beatrice could step all over her. ¡°What must I do to not be his


    burden?¡± Waltz asked.


    ¡°Join the fight! Fighting is the only way for a person to improve,¡± Jade said.


    Jade then looked at Waltz andughed. ¡°But there¡¯s also a possibility that you might die!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid of dying,¡± Waltz said gravely with an intense gaze. Waltz was only afraid of


    being unable to keep up with Alex.


    Jade didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Meanwhile, Dorothy also canceled her n of bringing the others to Japan. Instead, she asked her little


    sister to pay attention to what was happening in Japan.


    ***


    These people in Rockefeller Manor weren¡¯t the only ones who were worried about Alex.


    There was also Cheryl Coney.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaving Alex¡¯s home in tears, she only returned home after calming herself down in anticipation of


    spending New Year¡¯s Eve with her grandparents. However, she didn¡¯t feel happy at all. James Coney


    and Granny Coney could tell she wasn¡¯t in the best of moods. Cheryl had a personality where she


    would keep everything in her heart. Her grandparents asked her questions, but she refused to tell them


    anything. Hence, they could only observe in frustration.


    James tried to call Alex on the phone, but Alex¡¯s phone was out of battery when he entered the


    Spiritual Realm of Dragons.


    Soon, new year¡¯s eve came to an end.


    Cheryl yawned. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, happy new year! You two are getting old, and you don¡¯t have to


    stay up on new year¡¯s eve. Go to bed!¡±


    ¡°We are getting old, and that means we sleep less! Sigh. It¡¯s the new year. Why don¡¯t you give Alex a


    call?¡± Granny Coney asked.


    Cheryl immediately showed a bitter expression.


    James nced at his wife. ¡°Cheryl, my darling granddaughter, is there something on your mind? What


    exactly happened between you and Alex?¡±


    Grany Coney also nced at James.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cheryl nearly burst into tears.


    Right then, a phone call came in. It was a call from a nurse who used to work for her when she was still


    working at the hospital. Cheryl casually picked it up.


    ¡°Hello!¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded panicked.


    ¡°Dr. Coney, didn¡¯t thea patient we were looking for have a son called Alex Rockefeller?¡± She


    asked.


    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Cheryl asked.


    ¡°Something strange has happened in Japan. I¡¯ll send you a video clip. The entire world is looking for


    this Alex Rockefeller right now. I wonder if it¡¯s him,¡± said the nurse.

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    In mere moments, Cheryl received the video that her female colleague sent over.


    After clicking into it¡­ She felt as if she was watching a sci-fi movie. However, as someone who carried


    the legacy of the Immortal Doctor, she wasn¡¯t doubtful towards such things. Moreover, Alex would


    always encounter situations like these as well.


    With this, she knew that Alex was the one who was yelling in the skies of Japan.


    When they were still calling, Cheryl¡¯s grandparents were right next to her. The two saw the video and


    heard Carol¡¯s voice as well.


    They lifted their gaze and stared at Cheryl in utter disbelief as if everything they knew was a lie.


    ¡°Cherry, she¡­ She¡¯s calling out to Alex? As in, the Alex we know?¡±


    Cheryl clicked away from the video and immediately dialed Alex¡¯s number. She initially wondered if she


    should delete his number and be strangers, but she didn¡¯t have the heart to do so. She was the


    one who chased after him after all.


    She was attracted to him on so many levels.


    ¡®Can I me him for all this?¡¯


    ¡®Of course, I can!¡¯


    ¡®He has so many women flocking to him too. What a sinful man.¡¯


    ¡®But he¡¯s married, and his wife yelled at me too¡­¡¯


    ¡®I was the shameless one!¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable, please try againter!¡± a monotone voice came from


    her phone.


    ¡°I tried calling Alex¡¯s number too, but it didn¡¯t go through,¡± James said.


    Cheryl got up from her seat abruptly. She wanted to check out the Rockefeller manor.


    Grandma Coney spoke up. ¡°Oh, what is it with you two? Do you actually believe such a ridiculous


    video? People floating in mid- air¡­ I think it¡¯s just CGI. They can make whatever they want in movies


    these days, but they¡¯re still no match for the ssics like Titanic.¡±


    A male voice suddenly chimed into the conversation. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m worried about the young master.¡±


    Grandma Coney jumped. ¡°Ah! Who¡­ Who said that?¡±


    James was looking around anxiously as well. ¡°I heard that too. Cherry, did you?¡±


    Cheryl turned to her old grandparents. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I have something that I¡¯ve been keeping


    from you two.¡±


    Grandma Coney was shocked. ¡°Cherry, is a man hiding in your room?¡±


    ¡°Did you break up with Alex?¡± James chimed in.


    Cheryl ced her palm on her forehead. ¡°Elder, you cane out now!¡±


    With this, Guilherme showed up in front of the three.


    ¡°Oh, god!¡± Grandma Coney immediately grabbed onto James and shrieked. It was fortunate that James


    took good care of his health, else he might¡¯ve been pushed to the ground.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    James, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem as shocked. As the descendant of the Immortal Doctor, he had


    heard of many weird incidents back when he was still a disciple. However, he was shocked to see


    Guilherme appear in front of his eyes. ¡°The¡­ The Immortal Doctor, G¡­ Guilherme Extraordinaire?¡± he


    eximed in disbelief.


    Guilherme smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the old man himself.¡±


    ording to how long his spirit has been around this realm, Guilherme was old enough to be James¡¯


    great-grandfather. So calling himself an old man was no problem.


    With this, James was exhrated. ¡®It¡¯s my great-grandmaster!¡¯


    He turned to Cheryl. ¡°Cherry, this¡­ What¡®s going on here?¡±


    Cheryl then exined what happened and how they were looking for the legacy of the Immortal Doctor


    in Canyond. She also exined that this was Guilherme¡¯s immortal soul, but he managed to look


    like a living, breathing person because Alex cast the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms on him.


    Upon hearing this, James let go of his wife and tidied himself up. He bowed to Guilherme with the


    utmost respect. ¡°Greetings, Master Guilherme. I am James Coney, a disciple of the 27th generation of


    Ganoderma! I wee thee!¡±


    Guilherme said, ¡°You can get up. I¡¯ve known about you for quite a while now.¡±


    Still quite worried about Alex. However, he urged Cheryl to head to the Rockefeller manor immediately.


    Cheryl nodded and informed her grandparents, rushing out along with Guilherme.


    James and Grandma Coney were the only people left in the house. They looked at each other in


    disbelief, feeling as if they were dreaming.


    ***


    At that moment, several figures were speeding across Mount Fuji in Japan.

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    Swish!


    Swish, swish¡­


    The group had reached the mountain range in just a few seconds. It was Alex, Martiny, Fairy Doctor,


    and Drake.


    ¡°Sister, could Izanami Shrine be located within Mount Fuji?¡± Fairy Doctor asked in surprise.


    Since Martiny was Hilbert¡¯s wife, and Dawn was Hilbert¡¯s sworn sister, calling Martiny her sister was


    technically correct as well.


    Martiny nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    She then turned to Drake. ¡°Uncle Drake, you¡¯ve used up too much of your energy, and it¡¯ll take quite


    some time for you to rejuvenate. So you shouldn¡¯t go in with us, I¡¯ve brought the Exorcism Bell, so it


    wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem there.¡±


    Drake bowed to her. ¡°Yes miss!¡±


    It was currently snowing heavily in Mount Fuji, but such frigid temperatures didn¡¯t bother them one bit.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Martiny walked to a pond.


    At the time, the surface hadpletely frozen over and was even covered in snow as well. If it weren¡¯t


    for Martiny leading the way, they couldn¡¯t have possibly found this ce.


    The entire ce looked the same as everywhere else since it was entirely covered by snow.


    ¡°It¡¯s underneath this?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Martiny turned to the two. ¡°This frozen pond is the only way to get under this mountain,


    and that¡¯s where Izanami Shrine is. From what we¡¯ve collected the past few days, there must be an


    underground city here. This might be where the Blood Cult¡¯s headquarters are.¡±


    ¡°Are there any enemies here?¡± asked Fairy Doctor.


    Martiny shook her head. ¡°We didn¡¯t see any.¡±


    ¡°How did you get so badly injured then?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a big snake underneath the pond, you¡¯ll see when we get there.¡±


    After that, Martiny smashed the frozen surface open with her palm.


    Crack¡­ crack!


    Crash!!!


    The surface instantly smashed into pieces.


    Back when she first escaped, Maternity had actually smashed the surface open already. However, the


    weather was way too cold and theke froze up again.


    Martiny asked. ¡°Are you guys ready? That beast might lunge at us as soon as we go down there.¡±


    Alex took out the Sword of Universe, then decided to take out the Seven des of Death as well.


    Dawn, on the other hand, took out the Demon Tower Prison.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Martiny took the lead and jumped in first, followed by Fairy Doctor.


    Using his Chi to protect his body, Alex jumped right in as well.


    The water was icy, but the trio¡¯s clothes remained dry. Following Martiny all the way, they weren¡¯t sure


    how long they had to swim down. However, they moved rather swiftly, as if they were fishes that lived in


    the ocean.


    Alex felt as if they had swum for tens of thousands of meters. Although he could still handle the water


    pressure, he was beginning to get quite ufortable, especially his eardrums. His ears were ringing


    to the point that he had to use his Chi to further protect his eardrums.


    Just as he was about to ask Martiny when they¡¯d be able to reach their destination, he felt a very strong


    flow of sinister Chi, along with some demonic Chi.


    ¡°Something¡¯sing!¡± Martiny halted. ¡°It¡¯s that beast, just look¡±


    Alex and Fairy Doctor looked toward where she pointed, there seemed to be arge ck ball of things


    wriggling around. They initially thought that it was some stone wall, only to realize that it was an eight-


    headed snake asrge as a mountain.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fairy Doctor shrieked.


    ¡°Sister, is this the mythical Orochi of Japan?!¡±

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    Martiny shook her head. ¡°This is no legend or myth, it¡¯s right in front of you. ¡±


    Alex gulped. ¡°It¡¯s massive!¡±


    Suddenly, all eight heads of the gigantic snake turned to look at them with their green, glowing eyes.


    Each head had a pair of eyes; hence sixteen of these glowing lights were watching them viciously.


    Swoosh!


    The water gushed in mayhem as if a giant blender had been switched on. Alex and the others felt like


    they couldn¡¯t hold their bodies together.


    Martiny grasped onto her Exorcism Bell and stared at the snake that was rushing towards them like a


    meteorite. ¡°We have to separate! I¡¯ll take it from the front, and you two take it from the side.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Alex and the Fairy Doctor nced at each other and split up. Next, Martiny shook her bell. The ringing


    made the snake feel as if it was facing a strong opponent, and it froze in fear.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Martiny lunged on it first.


    An illusion of an astonishing Ancestor Dragon appeared behind her. She held a twenty meter long


    sword in one hand as if she was an invincible gxy warlord.


    Boom!


    The woman and snake started their sh.


    Alex and Fairy Doctor didn¡¯t dare to waste any time as well. They started attacking the snake alongside


    Martiny.


    Shiiing!


    Alex erged the Sword of Universe and swung it towards one of the heads to see how it¡¯d react.


    Unexpectedly, the snakehead dodged it immediately, as if scared of even contacting the sword.


    Alex then remembered that he had absorbed a great amount of the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s essence back in


    the Spiritual Realm of Dragons and stored it into his golden core.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The Sword of Universe itself was made of dragon bones anyway. Hence, his sword was naturally filled


    with Ancestor Dragon Chi. His attacks could suppress the snake.


    ¡®Then what am I waiting for?¡¯


    In an instant, he took out every sword he could call for within the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six. He held


    the Sword of Universe in one hand and the Seven des of Death in the other, then turned the


    Breaking Point into a flying sword, forming a sword formation to attack the beast


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Since the beast was way oversized, it would still have restricted mobility no matter how powerful it was.


    Using this to his advantage, Alex was able tond attacks with ease.


    However, he then realized that the snake seemed to have been possessed by the Blood Shura,


    emitting the Blood Chi of a Shura.


    Its body also seemed to be protected by a blood-red shield, so it was harder to y it. When Alex


    swung his sword at it, the attack seemed sluggish as it reached the shield, as if slicing a thickyer of


    jelly, which significantly decreased power.


    ¡®Looks like I have to use my trump card.¡¯


    He gathered his swords on his left hand and started forming a talisman with his right, chanting a sutra.


    ¡°Namo Myoho Renge Kyo!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Seal of Noble Light!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Mahayana Righteous Seal!¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    Two incantation circles formed under the head of the snake. A hole with a two meter radius formed on


    the blood shield.


    ¡°Now, the Seven des of Death!¡±


    ¡°Breaking Point!¡±


    Alex had also nted an ancient talisman into the two great swords, increasing their power immensely.


    Just then, the snake felt a sharp stinging pain on its chin, realizing that it was in danger. It blew out a


    cloud of poisonous ck smoke,pletely obscuring their view.


    Alex jumped back, worried that he might get poisoned. Yet, the two swords were still able to stab the


    snake¡¯s chin with great uracy.


    ¡°Die!¡± Alex controlled the swords with his mind and churned them into the monster¡¯s skin.


    Rrroooarr!


    The snake¡¯s heads let out a frightening roar.


    Martiny and Fairy Doctor were relieved when they noticed that Alex was alright. However, Martiny


    continued to stare at Alex¡¯s sword in awe.


    She had the blood of the Guardian of the Ancestor Dragon, a very ancient bloodline closely connected


    to Ancestor Dragons.


    She was able to sense the Chi of Ancestor Dragons from Alex¡¯s swords.


    ¡®This is great!¡¯

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    Martiny rang her bell gently, forcing the snakehead to back away from her before it immediately rushed


    toward Alex.


    ¡°Alex, let me give you a hand!¡±


    Dragon God Edict, Exorcist Lightning Sword Formation, y all evil and possess this sword!¡±


    She then cut her fingertip and let the sword absorb her blood. In a second, the sword immediately


    glowed radiantly, filled with concentrated dragon Chi. It had now turned into a legendary sword with


    immense power.


    ¡°Aunt Martiny, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter, but let¡¯s finish off one of the heads first. I¡¯ll hold it while you attack!¡±


    Just then, the Ancestor Dragon behind Martiny roared as she formed a talisman with both hands.


    ¡°May all those who preside over warriors be my vanguard!¡±


    ¡°Nine Dragons Ghost Binding Curse, set!¡±


    ¡°Alex¡­ Attack now!¡±


    Alex had concentrated the Chi within his golden core and aligned it with the Ancient Forbidden Spell of


    the Twelve Runes. He felt his sword grow even more powerful in his hands.


    It was thirsting for blood, and the snakehead that Martiny was holding back was the perfect prey.


    ¡°Die!¡± Martiny didn¡¯t dare ck off and continued attacking even with Alex¡¯s help. Her sword glistened


    with crystal blue light, forming a hundred meter ray in her hand.


    Roar!


    The snake cried in pain again.


    Arge wound that was dozens of meters deep broke into the monster¡¯s skin, causing it to bleed


    profusely. As a result, when Martiny attacked the back of the snake¡¯s neck, it increased its defense,


    limiting the power of her attacks.


    ¡°Wooooooo¡­¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Fairy Doctor warned loudly.


    Six heads that looked like small mountains lunged towards Alex and Martiny, whereas the injured one


    backed away immediately. Even worse was that the horrifying wound was healing at a rapid pace.


    ¡°Exorcism Bell, Ring!¡±


    Ding-ding-ding, ding-ding-ding!


    This mystical object mainly affected the mental state of enemies, stunning them in ce. However, it


    could also suppress the enemies and activate dragon Chi, but only members of the Exorcist Dragons


    could use this power. Basically, this mystical tool was made for them.


    The six snakeheads retreated upon hearing the noise and saved the injured head as well. Moreover,


    they started squirtingrge amounts of venom, forcing Alex and Martiny to back away.


    ¡°This is way too hard to kill!¡±


    ¡°It can rejuvenate this fast!¡± Alexined.


    The Fairy Doctor rushed towards them as well. Although she was more than able to handle one of the


    heads, she still couldn¡¯t y any of them.


    She frowned. ¡°Looks like we still don¡¯t have enough teammates. This beast has way too many heads,


    and all of them are as strong as Spirit Severing cultivators. More importantly, they¡¯re big, have thick


    scales, and rejuvenate fast.¡±


    Martiny smiled. ¡°The Orochi is the guardian of Mount Fuji, and it has been on this Earth for a very long


    time. So it¡¯s naturally hard to beat! Now that it has been corrupted by some demonic Chi, it has be


    even more bloodthirsty than before. And we don¡¯t really have to kill it off. It knows just how powerful we


    are now, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯d do anything rash. Our main goal is to save everyone.¡±


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Martiny held onto her bell and swam forward.


    Alex and Fairy Doctor followed and saw the snake hesitating to attack them again. In the end, it slowly


    backed away from arge underwater cave.


    ¡®So the guy was guarding this cave.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Martinymunicated to them telepathically and entered the cave in a sh.

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    After entering the cave, everything turned bright all of a sudden. They were out of the water as well.


    This ce looked like a pce made from ice, filled withrge and glittering crystals. Alex and Fairy


    Doctor were absolutely shocked to see their surroundings since it was the first time they came here.


    ¡°Where is this ce? And what¡­ Are these rocks?¡± asked Fairy Doctor asked as she touched the


    crystal wall at the side. It was¡­ Abnormally cold.


    ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s freezing!¡± she flinched.


    Alex touched it as well. It was indeed freezing cold. He could even sense a tiny bit of frosty Chi in it.


    He then expressed his shock. ¡°It¡¯s because these are spiritual ice stones. They¡¯re a pretty good training


    material for anyone training in martial arts that consist of ice or frost. Since there¡¯s so many here, those


    martial artists would have greatly improved their power if they were to sit and meditate here.¡±


    Martiny was surprised. ¡°Alex, you know about these? I didn¡¯t even recognize them the first time.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Too bad it¡¯s here in Japan.¡±


    ¡®If this were America, I would¡¯ve considered building a house nearby so we could move in.¡¯


    ¡®This ce is ideal for both Mom and Maya¡¯s training.¡¯


    However, since he couldn¡¯t take the stones either, he decided not to think any further.


    Martiny said, ¡°We would be within the range of the formation circle further ahead. Nora and the others


    are currently stuck in there, so they probably won¡¯t be getting out within the next day.¡±


    ¡°Are they trapped in the formation?¡± asked Alex.


    Martiny replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know once we get there¡­ But I¡¯m not all that familiar with formations either.


    Back then, I had to use my dragon Chi to break through as well, but it seems that the formation here


    automatically switches positions from time to time. So we¡¯ll have tobine powers and see if we can


    make arger entrance. I¡¯ll be able to save the first person once we¡¯re five meters in! Don¡¯t worry, just


    follow my steps.¡±


    Fairy Doctor fell silent and looked towards Alex.


    Alex looked around, saying, ¡°Oh, this is an Elemental trap. It¡¯s pretty easy to solve.¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡± Martiny stopped in her tracks upon hearing this. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Martiny, pleasee back here first. That¡¯s not the right position. It¡¯ll be very draining. We have


    to enter from here,¡± Alex said.


    He then turned toward the left and walked into the formation.


    Then¡­ Nothing happened. Everything was fine.


    Martiny froze in ce, watching him in disbelief. Last time, she had to force into this formation using all


    of her might, even having to waste some of her dragon Chi for this. She nearly fainted from fatigue, yet


    Alex walked right in with such ease.


    ¡®Ugh, it¡¯s so annoyingparing myself to others!¡¯


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex could sense what was happening within the formation as soon as he entered.


    Nora and the others were indeed trapped within, but they were in a bad state. All of them had be


    blocks of ice as if they were ice sculptures, frozen in unnatural positions.


    Fairy Doctor shrieked in horror.


    ¡°Why are they like this? Are they all dead?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re still alive.¡±


    He could sense their Chi, hence it was safe to say that they were merely stuck. With the nearest ice


    statue to them being Nora, he chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Now this is getting fun. Nora Stewart is now


    Nora Frostart.¡±


    Upon saying this, he noticed Nora¡¯s eyes twitching slightly, despite being frozen.


    Martiny brought out a hammer, which shocked Alex. It wasn¡¯t some mystical tool or treasure but a good


    old regr hammer. So he couldn¡¯t understand why she would bring along something like this.


    Now, she was about to swing it towards Nora.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Don¡¯t break it like that. You should never break it like that!¡±


    Alex stopped her immediately. ¡°She¡¯s still alive. If you hit her with that, she could actually die.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    Alex replied. ¡°It¡¯s as brittle as anything frozen, so we can¡¯t use force.¡±


    He looked around and found the source of all this. It was a three foot tall crystal known as the Ice


    Crystal Marrow. Alex was overjoyed to see it. This was a material way more potent than regr


    spiritual ice stones.


    Those stones may help martial artists with ice elementals in their training, but this marrow would be


    able to help them go over the tipping point with ease. Brittany and Maya, who were training in Silver


    Frost, would most definitely improve drastically after absorbing this marrow.


    ¡®This is some real good stuff!¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re being used as a central formation stone. This is no way to treat such treasure. I


    wonder who ced this formation? How wasteful!¡¯


    The only reason why Nora and the others had be ice statues were because of this crystal marrow.


    As long as someone took it away, they would be freed from its effects.


    ¡°Come to me!¡± Alex mmed his palm onto the marrow without hesitation. The ice crystal marrow flew


    right into his ring.


    Ten minutester, the frozen people were slowly regaining body heat, and they showed signs of


    spiritual power within them.


    Then, with the sound of cracking ice, everyone survived. Nora was the first to jump out. ¡°Oh my god!


    It¡¯s cold as heck! Alex, warm me up right now! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    The woman ran boldly toward Alex, reaching her hands into his clothes.


    Alex furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Ugh¡­ Think I¡¯m your husband or something?¡±


    Nora giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t!¡±


    Alex insulted, ¡°Why would I want something whose only purpose is useless decoration?¡±


    Nora whispered into his ears. ¡°I have no issues if you want to use the back.¡±


    ¡°Uhm..?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Alex was flustered by her flirting, and he pushed her off.


    Just then, Snow bowed and greeted Alex respectfully. ¡°Master!¡±


    Everyone was confused. They were not expecting Snow to refer to Alex as Master, let alone bow to


    him. This also meant that Alex could take anything that belonged to Snow, including her body.


    However, nobody was sure how they¡¯d react if they found out that a man¡¯s soul was possessing her


    body right now.


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard,¡± Alex said.


    Snow bowed again and pointed to the front. ¡°That¡¯s the true Izanami Shrine, but we didn¡¯t find Carol


    Rockefeller. And as for Blood Witch, we heard that she¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alex froze.


    It took him quite some time to discover that the Blood Witch was their only hope of saving Hayley.


    Nheless, she was dead.


    ¡®Looks like lifting the Blood Curse is nearly impossible now.¡¯


    Fairy Doctor asked, ¡°What¡¯s inside the shrine then?¡±


    They then discovered that the shrine was arge spiritual ice pce filled with many Shura demonic


    objects. All of them looked the same and were extremely unsettling, especially with tens of thousands


    of them ced all together¡­


    Despite this, they had only just entered the outermost area of the huge pce with several levels. Each


    level had an abundance of these objects.


    Not only that, but these objects seemed alive, breathing slowly as their chests rose and fell.


    ¡°These are¡­¡± Nora started speaking, but Alex immediately covered her mouth.


    Using telepathy, he said, ¡°Stop talking. You might wake these things. We¡¯ll be dead meat if they notice


    us.¡±

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    They quietly looked around but didn¡¯t dare venture any further into the ce. After that, they retreated


    without making a single noise.


    Each of them held their breaths in suspense, not daring to breathe too loudly, afraid that they might


    wake those creatures. For them, these were all just too shocking.


    After retreating to where the formation circle was, they let out a deep sigh of relief.


    One of the female ex-Flying Eagles said, ¡°What were those?¡±


    Going by the name of Ste Soo, her nickname was Bunty, mainly because her skin was as fair as a


    littlemb¡¯s fur.


    In actual fact, she was indeed mixed, with her grandmother being a Korean. She was quite powerful as


    well, having achieved the first level of Spirit Severing.


    ¡°The Japanese have always been quite ambitious. So I¡¯m guessing that this is their secret base, and


    they¡¯re preparing to wage war against us Americans. I wonder how powerful those things are? If I


    knew, I would¡¯ve killed all of them just for fun,¡± chuckled a burly man.


    Although Ste rolled her eyes at him, her expression gave away that she was in love since the two


    were actually dating.


    This was Yohan Jacobson, nicknamed Butcher in the Flying Eagles. He was second to Jade in matters


    of power as if he were a strong meat grinder.


    Martiny shook her head. ¡°This probably wasn¡¯t the work of the Japanese. They wouldn¡¯t be able to


    breed these in the first ce. With all the demonic Chi in there, I still think it¡¯s the work of the Blood


    Cult.¡±


    ¡°These are Forerunners!¡± Alex suddenly spoke in a serious tone.


    Everyone looked at him as Bunty eximed, ¡°You know what these are, Alex?¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯all still remember the Blood Shura we encountered in the K temple? The Blood Cult is most likely


    the forerunners of the Shura Army that came to this realm.¡±


    ¡°We just killed Carol Rockefeller back in the Higurashi Shrine, so there are still ten lords left. These


    people have all been possessed by Blood Shuras, and the end goal of the Shura Army is to conquer


    this realm and turn us, humans, into livestock.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Everyone was stunned.


    Butcher smiled. ¡°Hey Alex, you¡¯re just making this up, right? That¡¯s just¡­ Too unreal.¡±


    Fairy Doctor said, ¡°It¡¯s true. I even locked one up in my Demon Tower Prison. It¡¯s Shura Spiderwoman.¡±


    Butcher was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the amalgamation of a human and a spider.¡±


    ¡°This thing¡­ Actually exists? How can a human and a spider even¡­ Do that? Is it a demon spider?¡±


    Bunty spoke up, ¡°Oh shut up, you silly Butcher. Let Alex continue.¡±


    Butcher stared back at her lovingly and actually kept his mouth shut.


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s not made up. Shura Spiderwoman said it hers elf! And I saw a sealed memory back in


    the temple too. Three thousand years ago, arge group of enemies attacked the temple, causing a


    terrible war. Over 30 thousand monks died, and even Ksitigarbha was badly injured. And the enemies


    were both the Shuras and the Undying n. They teamed up.¡±


    Initially, Alex didn¡¯t want to tell them this secret, but the situation appeared to be worsening by the


    minute. Unable to handle it alone anymore, he had to reveal this secret They would only be able to


    discuss a way to defeat them if theybined their powers¡­ This wasn¡¯t something one or two people


    could handle. This was a matter that would affect all of humanity.


    Everyone was shocked to their core.


    ¡°What else do you know?¡± Martiny asked.


    Alex replied, ¡°I also know a ce called the Spiritual Valley Dungeon, where many of the Undying n


    live. They¡¯re indeed undead, that¡¯s for sure. No matter how many times I tried to kill them, they¡¯d


    instantly revive!¡±


    ¡°The same thing happened to that dungeon 3000 years ago too. Spiritual Valley City is now nothing but


    ruins. And I managed to catch a glimpse of their history as well.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Bunty was curious. ¡°Do tell, do tell.¡±


    ¡°Dwarves had used to live in that very city,¡± replied Alex. ¡°And when billions of undying attacked, a


    goddess from the League of Cultivators brought along an army to assist the dwarves. However, they


    were still utterly defeated in the end.¡±


    ¡°A goddess? Who is that? How powerful is she?¡± Snow asked.

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    ¡°Divinity, I think!¡± replied Alex.


    Everyone gasped in fear. It was already quite difficult to get to the Immortalization stage, and Divinity


    now only existed within ancient records.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Many didn¡¯t even believe that Divinity existed in the first ce. It was simply an unimaginable concept.


    Fairy Doctor was smart and connected some of the dots. ¡°So you¡¯re saying the Undying n and the


    Shura teamed up to attack our realm, forming the ancient boundary, and the defense border that the


    Supremes set during the Stone Ages was to protect us, mortals?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡±


    Fairy Doctor continued, ¡°So not only do demons live in the boundary, the Shura and the Undying n


    are there too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about that.¡± Alex shook his head. He then pointed towards the shrine. ¡°Inside are the


    Forerunners, demonic objects the Shura Army made. They¡¯re mainly used for invasion, and they have


    the power to infect normal humans with viruses that will turn them into a Shura death army.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡®Oh god, this is scary! How many Forerunners are in there? If they wake up and rush out of the shrine,


    would humanity even survive?¡¯


    Butcher stared at him with a stern expression. ¡°Are you sure everything you just said is true?¡±


    Alex nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve encountered some of the people who have been infected with that virus. And they look like¡­


    What¡¯s he called again¡­ Oh, Voldemort. They¡¯re so weird and ugly, but they¡¯re actually university


    students from Long Beach,¡± said Martiny.


    Alex added, ¡°And quite a few cases are going around in Long Beach too. All of them would lose control


    of their minds as if they turned into beasts. These people have also been poisoned with the same


    venom we found in my master¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Commander Benmore?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Snow spoke up. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t leave these things here. If they wake up and rush out, they¡¯d cause


    an apocalypse.¡±


    She was talking about the Forerunners.


    Alex replied, ¡°Me too, but how are we supposed to kill them? There are so many of them here. Tens of


    thousands might attack us once we kill one of them.¡±


    He then paused and asked, ¡°How did you even get in here? Are there no other people here in this


    shrine? Is this weird spiritual ice stone pce the only thing here?¡±


    Nora said, ¡°Of course there are. We were following some people here, and we ended up battling them


    in the formation circle. All of them died, and two of our members were sacrificed as well.¡±


    When the word ¡°sacrifice¡± was mentioned, the members of the Flying Eagles looked quite sad. They


    might be used to death and sacrifice for the past few years, but they still mourned every time they


    witnessed death.


    No one realized that the pce was slowly bing warmer. It was no longer as cold as it was before.


    When Alex retrieved the ice crystal marrow, he didn¡¯t expect it to have any other functions besides


    freezing the people in the circle. It controlled the temperature within the pce too. The ice elementals


    within the marrow, along with the spiritual ice stones, formed arge formation circle altogether. Hence,


    the Forerunners within the pce were hibernating.


    This was also because the Forerunners within the pce weren¡¯t mature yet.


    However, now that it was gone¡­


    Crack!


    One of the Forerunners moved its arm, dropping chipped ice to the ground.


    After that, it slowly opened its blood-red eyes.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    Roaaarrrr!


    Suddenly, a long, frightening scream came from inside the pce. Echoes resonated throughout the


    entire area, turning Alex and the others¡¯ faces pale.


    ¡°Did you guys hear that?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°Oh sh*t! Have they woken up now?¡± Butcher had big eyes, hence widening made them look like they


    were bulging out.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Dawn looked towards the pce as her heart sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Martiny said, ¡°We can¡¯t let them get out of this ce. Not only would Japan be demolished, but they


    might also get to America, then spread around the entire world.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the entrance. As long as we stand guard, we might just pull this off.¡±


    Everyone thought it was a good idea. Guarding the entrance meant that they didn¡¯t have to deal with


    that many Forerunners in one go. They took their weapons out and rushed toward the pce entrance.


    Alex called out to them. ¡°Wait, let me put a Zharvakko formation circle there, or we¡¯ll be in trouble once


    we get infected by those creatures.¡±


    He formed it with great speed, not wasting any time. He drew out a Zharvakko talisman and formed a


    ten meter formation circle at the door with his blood as a medium using his fingertips.


    However, before he could activate the circle, one of the Forerunners noticed Alex. It looked like a jackal


    that walked on two feet. It had long limbs, a pointy mouth, and blood-red eyes.


    Itnded on the ground with a loud thud but was slightly confused after watching Alex¡¯s rapid


    movements.


    However, five secondster, its instincts kicked in. It let out a long roar before lunging towards the


    entrance.


    ¡°It¡¯sing! It¡¯sing!¡±


    Alex wasn¡¯t the only one there. Everyone else knew they were facing a very formidable opponent.


    Everyone¡¯s spiritual energy was radiating, especially the ones from the Flying Eagles. Since they were


    all super-warriors, who had followed Jade through life and death, they¡¯d never back down from a fight,


    but instead, great bloodthirst within them would be triggered.


    Boom!


    The demonic Chi within the Forerunner boiled.


    As it was ten meters away from the entrance, it leaped from the ground and hated its sharp teeth.


    ¡°Let me have the first kill!¡± A chubby man rushed up to it immediately, holding two half-meter-long


    swords. He might be 220 pounds, but he had quite the agility. Swiftly swinging his swords, he managed


    to sh two deep cuts into the Forerunner¡¯s stomach, causing its blood to stter all over the ce.


    He even ended up being drenched in blood.


    The Forerunner fell to the ground and was unable to get up at all. It let out a sad wail before taking its


    last breath.


    The chubby man was Gordon Gutierrez, but he had an elegant nickname within the Flying Eagles,


    which was Danseur.


    With just one attack, he managed to get the first kill. Danseur randomly posed in a dance position.


    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s not that bad. It¡¯s not even as durable as those wolf demons back in the boundary.¡±


    Bunty joked. ¡°Hey Danseur, you¡¯re getting fatter again. If this goes on, you won¡¯t be able to find a dance


    partner.¡±


    Danseur kicked the Forerunner¡¯s corpse and smiled. ¡°Will you be my dance partner if I go on a diet?¡±


    Bunty smiled sweetly. ¡°You have to ask my man.¡±


    Butcher grinned and hugged Bunty¡¯s waist. ¡°I haven¡¯t had meat in days, so I¡¯m pretty hungry. Hey


    chubs, think you have too much meat for your own good?¡±


    Attempting to suck in his tummy, Danseur said, ¡°Show off too much, and you might off yourself earlier!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, get lost! No one likes you, chubs!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex lifted his gaze to look at them and thought that these people seemed quite interesting. Such a dull


    battle needed some spice, after all.


    It was then that he sensed something. He took a nce at the Forerunner¡¯s corpse and yelled.


    ¡°Careful! Below your feet!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there?¡± Danseur lowered his head.


    The corpse jumped up out of nowhere and bit Danseur on his back.


    ¡°Oh!¡±

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    Danseru screamed in pain.


    Next to him was Butcher. He had already taken out his ax to cut the Forerunner¡¯s body in half.


    Alex then reminded them, ¡°I remember now! You have to chop off a Forerunner¡¯s head to kill it


    completely.¡±


    Butcher lifted his ax and chopped the head off.


    Shift!


    Danseur took his pants off and noticed that his wound had ckened. Shocked, he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s


    poison. Oh sh*t, I won¡¯t be one of the Shura¡¯s death army, right?¡±


    Everyone looked extremely gloomy. Alex then formed a talisman in his hand and jumped into the


    Zharvakko formation circle he just made.


    Shing!


    Rays of red light glistened as a formation circle with talismans floating around formed on the ground.


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just stand in here, and you¡¯ll be better in a bit.¡±


    Danseur hopped into the circle immediately.


    At the same time, Alex felt as if flows of wishing power were being inserted into his body. Not just one,


    but ten.


    That meant that everyone except Snow had given Alex some wishing power.


    In just a few moments, a puff of ck smoke came out of Danseur¡¯s wound as it healed at an


    extremely rapid pace.


    Danseur pped the dust off his behind gently. ¡°Oh man, it healed!¡±


    He thenughed and gave Alex a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, bro! It¡¯s nice to have a doctor on the


    team. I ain¡¯t gonna be scared of getting hurt anymore.¡±


    Just then, the situation in the pce escted. Thatst cry that Forerunner let out seemed to be a


    signal. In just a few moments, heavy and rapid footsteps emerged from the depths of the pce.


    There seemed to be numerous Forerunners lunging towards them from the turning point.


    Butcher stood at the front and yelled, ¡°The main dish is here! Everyone, prepare for battle! We will risk


    our lives to protect America!¡±


    Bunty pouted, ¡°We¡¯re not part of the Flying Eagles anymore, why do we have to cheer?¡±


    Nora said, ¡°We may not be in the Flying Eagles, but our spirit didn¡¯t die along with our titles! Otherwise,


    we would be disappointing all our brothers and sisters who died! ¡±


    In just a few seconds¡­


    ¡°Wield your sword and protect America with your life!¡±


    Those nine encouraging words filled the halls, as the enemy came closer and closer to them¡­


    Boom!


    The gory and horrific battle had begun. Within a minute, several heads of those Forerunners fell to the


    ground.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Dealing with one on their own, the group was able to ovee these beasts with ease. The only


    problem was that they had no idea how many were still in the pce. One kepting after another as


    if there would still be more no matter how many they¡¯d killed. More importantly, the Forerunners


    seemed to strengthen themselves through cannibalism.


    Five minutester, there were thousands of heads onthe ground.


    However, their killing speed started slowing down, and there were different types of Forerunners with


    varying strengths. The precious ones only required one attack to chop off their head. Yet, now, they


    needed to swing their swords twice to do so.


    ¡°This is bad. We¡¯re going to be exhausted!¡± Fairy Doctor moaned.


    Not only were the others out of strength but Alex was getting drained out as well. Since he was the


    ¡°weakest,¡± he was basically¡­ the one they had to protect. Moreover, the entrance wasn¡¯t big enough


    for the whole team, and he didn¡¯t even get the chance to y any of these beasts.


    However, maintaining the Zharvakko talisman formation was draining him faster than everyone else. If


    he didn¡¯t receive that gift from the Pind, he would¡¯ve fainted by now.


    It was fortunate that these people could still help increase his divine power despite fighting off the


    enemies.


    Nora said, ¡°Would killing them identally produce extremely powerful Forerunners?¡±


    Alex, on the other hand, noticed some energy flowing underneath the pce. Upon further inspection,


    he realized that this ce was just one big formation circle.


    He rushed to observe it and yelled back to the team, ¡°I have an idea! This ce is a big formation circle


    and the spiritual ice stones are the source of its power! This pce is a Forerunner hatchery! We can


    use its power to blow up both the formation and this pce itself!¡±

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    Danseur was a bit out of breath. Both of his hands were sore from killing and he was covered in blood.


    At this time, he said, ¡°Brother Miracle Doctor, what good solution do you have? Use it quickly, we¡¯ll


    cover for you Ouch! These b*stards are getting harder and harder to cut through. Even my sword is


    about to be broken.¡±


    Bunty said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll do as you say and burn down this ce.¡±


    Martiny said, ¡°Do you need our help with anything?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I need to set up a formation to make changes to thisrge formation circle, but I need to


    have nine spiritual tools for the crux of the formation¡­ And, I¡¯ll be honest, these nine spiritual tools will


    be gone forever. These spiritual tools are going to explode together with the detonation of therge


    formation circle.¡±


    Bam!


    Martiny casually waved her hand and threw out a huge number of spiritual tools in a domineering


    manner. ¡°Take it! No need to thank me! I¡¯ve nothing else but a lot of spiritual tools!¡±


    Alex was instantly dumbfounded when he looked at his feet.


    Looking at all of these spiritual tools, all of them were of good quality. For God¡¯s sake, he had so many


    women at home including the eight prettydies under Dorothy, yet none of them had any decent


    weapon. Not to mention a spiritual tool, they did not even have a mystical tool¡­ There were a dozen


    pieces of spiritual tools next to his feet.


    Bunty smiled and said, ¡°Madam Principal is inly overbearing! Hey, idiot Butcher. Look, these are the


    toys Principal Hendersons gave to his wife. Look at yourself, you don¡¯t even have a stick after all these


    years, huh?¡±


    Butcher casually cut several Forerunners¡¯ necks and said, ¡°Why would you need a stick when you


    already have me?¡±


    Nora said, ¡°Hey, hey! Don¡¯t start your dirty talk when you have a disagreement. Take care of us kids,


    would you?¡±


    ¡°Kids? Who?¡±


    ¡°Danseur!¡±


    Danseur stiffened for a moment. Eventually, a Forerunner scratched a bloody wound out of his arm,


    causing him to scream in pain.


    Fortunately, Alex¡¯s Zharvakko Talisman Formation was great.


    Alex put away all the spiritual tools with a sweep of his spiritual power and yelled, ¡°You guys hang in


    there, give me half an hour.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Half an hour? I¡¯m running out of spiritual powers. Who has medicine? Fairy Doctor,


    you¡¯re an elixir master, do you have some?¡± a fire attributed cultivator shouted.


    He was a powerful damage dealer but the depletion of his spiritual power too fast and he already


    needed a recharge.


    The Fairy Doctor shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this would happen when I came out. I¡¯ve


    brought plenty of antidote pills but I didn¡¯t bring any spiritual power supplements.¡±


    Bunty said, ¡°Vulcan, do you want a Spiritual Demon Pill? I have two of them!¡±


    It turned out that person¡¯s alias was Vulcan. Vulcan immediately responded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Bunty said, ¡°How many spiritual stones are you willing to give?¡±


    Vulcan said, ¡°Fifty!¡±


    ¡°Stingy a*s!¡±


    ¡°One hundred, at most!¡±


    ¡°Two hundred. Do you want it or not?¡±


    Alex, who was setting up the formation, had sharp ears and heard them talking. He thought, ¡®Did I hear


    it right? Two Spiritual Demon Pills for two hundred spiritual stones? And, they even have the mood to


    make deals at such a moment¡­ Oh, the point is, I didn¡¯t even know where to look for spiritual stones


    before this. Are spiritual stones that cheap now?¡¯


    While he was setting up the formation, he looked over there. He heard Vulcan immediately agree to the


    deal. Then, Vulcan received two Spiritual Demon Pills and immediately took one.


    Alex immediately said, ¡°I have Spiritual Demon Pills too. Do you still want them?¡±


    ¡°You have it too? Is the quality good?¡±


    Alex quickly passed one pill to him.


    The next moment, Vulcan said in shock, ¡°A hundred percent pure Spiritual Demon Pill? Where did you


    get it from? I want it! Two hundred spiritual stones for one pill. How many more do you have? I want


    them all.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ What does your spiritual stone look like?¡±


    ¡°What else could a spiritual stone look like?¡± He threw one piece over right away.


    Alex took a look at it. It was really a spiritual stone! It was about the size of a thumb, rectangr in


    shape and clean cut. However, there were some impurities or something in it, so its purity was not high.


    It belonged to an inferior spiritual stone.


    But, that was truly a spiritual stone!


    Alex said, ¡°Alright! But I don¡¯t have that much with me right now. Only three hundred pills.¡±


    ¡°How many did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred pills.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I want them all! I want however much you have!¡±


    This time, Bunty said, ¡°Hold up, hold up. A hundred percent pure Spiritual Demon Pill? Let me see it.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Vulcan hurriedly stuffed them into his mouth. ¡°No more.¡±

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    ¡°You¡­Scoundrel! Hey, Rockefeller brat, sell me those hundred percent pure Spiritual Demon Pills. I¡¯ll


    give you two hundred and fifty stones for one pill.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred!¡±


    The two started bargaining right away.


    Danseur yelled, ¡°Hey! Can the two of you be serious about this? The pressure is all on me now!¡± After


    that, he yelled, ¡°Brother Miracle Doctor, I¡¯ll give you three hundred and fifty stones!¡±


    Smack!


    A storage purse was thrown in front of Alex. It was Vulcan who threw it. ¡°Here¡¯s two hundred thousand


    spiritual stones for five hundred of your Spiritual Demon Pills. Give me three hundred pills first and


    make it up for the two hundred pillster.¡±


    Alex was speechless. He thought, ¡®Are these people out of their minds? It was just a Spiritual Demon


    Pill!¡¯


    Looking at them, he felt like he was selling them at a very cheap price.


    After Vulcan received the Spiritual Demon Pills, he grinned from ear to eat¡­ What they did not know


    was, Holly treated those Spiritual Demon Pills like jelly beans. Had these experts collectively lost their


    minds? Or, was it because these spiritual stones were so cheap that nobody wanted them?


    Meanwhile, the Forerunners in the pce kept increasing. Each one of them were enhanced. The


    pressure was even greater.


    Nora shouted, ¡°Rockefeller brat, how much longer?¡±


    Alex did a business by the way, but his hand had not stopped.


    Another fight went on by the entrance for a while before Alex shouted, ¡°It¡¯s done! Everyone, run toward


    me. I¡¯ve set up a Wandering Formation here. It can buy us some time to get out first.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Go one by one. I¡¯ll unleash my ultimate move first.¡±


    Vulcan released his ultimate move, the Nine Dragons¡¯ Chant. He left after releasing it.


    The overwhelming fire dragons covered the entire doorway, blocking the Forerunners¡¯ steps.


    Martiny nced at the pce. ¡°Run!¡±


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The figures backed off.


    The Fairy Doctor asked, ¡°Alex, how confident are you with the spell formation?¡±


    If they were to withdraw and fail to detonate the spell formation, the Forerunners would all get out.


    Bunty said, ¡°As matters stand, we have to leave even if it won¡¯t work We can¡¯t hold it up anymore.¡±


    ¡°What are you people dawdling about? Hurry up and leave!¡±


    ¡°The Fire Dragon¡¯s Chant is almost out!¡±


    A group of people charged out like a bolt of lightning. When they were less than three hundred meters


    out of that ce, there was a series of loud roars from the back. The Forerunners rushed out, and then


    were trapped inside Alex¡¯s Wandering Formation, bumping around like headless flies.


    However, the Wandering Formation could not contain too many Forerunners. After a short while, the


    Wandering Formation was dispelled forcefully.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Whoosh!


    A huge amount of Forerunners howled and charged out of the ce.


    Before this, they could not see them well as they were cramped inside the Spiritual Ice Stone Pce.


    Now that they turned around and took a look, they simply had goosebumps¡­ There were many


    Forerunners. They would definitely be a great disaster once they charged into the human world.


    At this moment, they arrived at the cave¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    Everyone looked toward Alex and waited for him to activate it.


    An ancient runic seal had long been constructed and was held in his hand. He nced towards the


    surging Forerunners and said, ¡°After today, Mount Fuji will be history!¡±


    Swoosh!


    He flicked his finger. The seal fell to the ground.


    The next moment, the formation was instantly activated. It lit up with a blinding white light, drawing out


    all the energy in the spiritual ice stone.


    ¡°Run quickly!¡±

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    It was midnight.


    Even for Japan, a little dim light could be seen in the east, indicating that the dawn was not far away.


    However, it was a sleepless night for many people in Japan.


    From the Emperor down to themoners, everyone was guessing what had happened in the sky


    above Mount Higurashi earlier. The difference between the twoy in the fact that the Emperor instantly


    held an emergency meeting overnight and ordered his ministers to find out the truth quickly while the


    civilians could only obtain the information from the inte, social media, news and self-published


    media.


    Japan¡¯s Emperor and many of his ministers gathered together and collected information from all sides.


    All of the pictures and footage were presented on the huge curtain wall disy.


    ¡°My lord, this is a satellite picture at the time of the incident. At the time, the sky was full of crimson red


    clouds. Our investigation showed that there was a heavy scent of blood within a hundred miles radius.¡±


    ¡°My lord, this footage online proves that this person named Alex Rockefeller is from America but there


    is no information about this person nor his entry details in our country¡¯s border checkpoint.¡±


    A person at the side grunted. ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense? How could someone who could cause such a huge


    ruckus leave us inbound information? Americans are so cunning, how could they not think of this?


    Oshima-kun, your information is too generic.¡±


    The person who gave the report earlier was angry. ¡°Ichiro Kuryo, how dare you?! You¡¯ve no right to


    interfere when I¡¯m reporting to the lord! Get out of my sight!¡±


    Ichiro Kuryo said, ¡°I have a copy of the surveince of Higurashi Shrine here, you can see some


    footage of that time.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Hurry up and y it.¡±


    Soon, fighting scenes at that time could be seen from the yed footage. Unfortunately, it waste at


    night and the surveince camera¡¯s angle was not quite right, so they could only confirm that the three


    people were from America. However, the mountain of white bones and the mostly destroyed shrine


    were clearly visible. Even a helicopter that the Fairy Doctor had blown up was med on Alex and the


    others.


    ¡°Hmph! How dare the Americansmit such a crime in our Japan?! The crime is unforgivable!¡±


    ¡°Justice must be done to the Americans!¡±


    ¡°Make them pay us sky-highpensation!¡±


    While the ministers were seething with anger and the Emperor was roaring, they heard an earth-


    shattering voice all of a sudden¡­


    Boom!


    The office building of the House of Councillors shook violently. Countless ss windows were


    shattered. The huge screen on the wall shed twice and went ck.


    The next second, the entire office building and even the entire area plunged into darkness.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh!¡±


    ¡°Earthquake!¡±


    In the darkness, countless people shrieked, ran and hid. Immediately afterward, everyone reached out


    to their cell phones to light up the screen or shlight. There had been a group of bodyguards closely


    protecting the Emperor¡¯s safety. Everyone hid in a ce where they thought it was safe and


    communicated anxiously.


    ***


    At the same time, Mount Fuji was as if it had been bombarded by hundreds of nuclear bombs¡­ No,


    nuclear bombs would not be powerful either. That huge, perennial snow-covered Mount Fuji seemed to


    have suddenly lost its support below. The entire mountain jolted and then began to copse, quickly


    sinking down.


    Meanwhile, Uncle Drake, who was resting in Mount Fuji to recover his injuries, was dumbfounded all of


    a sudden. He mmed the ground hard and his body sprang up high, suspending in mid-air. He


    watched the huge Mount Fuji crumble before his eyes, sinking into the ground. Subsequently, it was


    submerged by the countless seawater or underground water.


    The ce where he was seated previously was gone right away. It became a huge sinkhole and


    beneath it was coldke water.


    ¡°Dragon Lord, what happened to them?¡± Uncle Drake was dumbfounded.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without even thinking about it, he knew that the huge change here must be rted to Dragon Lord.


    However, even the enormous Mount Fuji had sunk. Just how big of an explosion had happened down


    there? He dared not even imagine it. Under such circumstances, could Dragon Lord, Alex and the rest


    still walk out alive?

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    He did not know. He froze in suspension, unsure of what he should do next.


    After an unlmown period of time¡­


    Boom!


    A figure surfaced from the huge sinkhole on theke. After that, the second, third¡­ About ten figures


    continuously rushed out, it was Alex, Martiny and the others.


    When Uncle Drake saw Martinying back intact, he immediately rushed over in excitement.


    ¡°Dragon Lord, you¡¯vee back safely. That¡¯s great! What happened down there? How did Mount Fuji


    sink?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bunty looked at the huge sinkhole under her feet and said, ¡°So, this deep sinkhole is the huge crater


    formed after Mount Fuji sank?¡±


    Uncle Drake nodded his head.


    The Fairy Doctor said, ¡°Let¡¯s save the talk forter. The ruckus here is too big and it will definitely cause


    a huge concern in Japan. The copse of Mount Fuji will create a fuss even on the global scale. The


    impact is too great. We cannot never be seen, hurry up and go!¡±


    Everyone also knew that the situation was urgent and they could not stay long.


    As soon as they recognized the direction, they fled to the northwest. However, at this time, Alex noticed


    someone was calling out for help in the newly formedke.


    At closer look, it turned out to be a family of three, a pair of spouses and a little girl who was only five or


    six years old. This family of three was also unlucky for staying ovemight at Mount Fuji under such cold


    weather. Who knew what they were up to, but now that they had fallen into theke and would notst


    long.


    Seeing the struggling mortals, especially the little girl who was about to sink into theke, Alex was


    moved withpassion. After all, he was someone who had inherited Ksitigarbha¡¯s Legacy, and


    someone with full ofpassion. It was impossible for him to feel unconcerned, so he immediately


    rushed to save the people.


    Ssh!


    He made a grab in mid-air and pulled out the little girl out of the water. Afterwards, he fished up the


    other two adults and hurriedly left the deepke.


    At this time, the girl was freezing cold and highly in shock, such that her soul seemed to be wavering


    and was about to leave her body. Alex immediately suppressed her soul back into her body with the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine and applied a Zharvakko talisman. Only then did he turn the dangerous


    situation to peace.


    The couple immediately kneeled on the ground and prostrated before Alex. ¡°Thank you, Tenjin-sama!


    Thank you, Tenjin-sama!¡±


    Alex nced at them and hurriedly left.


    After gathering with the Fairy Doctor and the others, Butcher said, ¡°Rockefeller brat, you shouldn¡¯t have


    gone to save them.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re Japanese. Now that they have seen us, they might let the Japanese officials know about this.


    It will easily cause international disputes, which will be very troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Danseur said, ¡°I¡¯ll go kill them.¡±


    Nora said, ¡°Can you do it though?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Alex frowned, and then he shrugged it off. ¡°A true man should do what he should do. We have done a


    great favor for Japan this time. Even if there really is trouble, I¡¯ll bear it alone.¡±


    Bunty put her arms around his neck and said to Butcher. ¡°Butcher, since when did you be a


    coward? The Japanese officials are nothing. Whatever the Rockefeller brat did is also my doing. If they


    dare to hold Rockefeller brat responsible, I¡¯ll kill my way into the Higashiyama Imperial Pce and


    assassinate their Emperor.¡±


    Nora said, ¡°Count me in! I¡¯d save them even if he didn¡¯t!¡±


    The Fairy Doctor said, ¡°Me too!¡±


    Danseur said, ¡°Me, me!¡±


    Butcher was sullen. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    Alex and the others quickly rushed out of Mount Fuji¡¯s perimeter. Then, they immediately entered the


    sea region and flew away in the sky!


    Half an hourter, a piece of earth-shattering news broke out all over the world¡­


    ¡°Mount Fuji has sunk!¡±


    ***


    That day, whether it was Japan, America, the adjacent small countries or therge foreign countries,


    the news of the sunken Mount Fuji had made the headlines of all news media. Regardless of trending


    search or other information ranking, it steadily ranked first on the said lists.


    Countries around the world responded promptly upon receiving the news. Countless experts and


    schrs rushed to Japan to check the situation and conduct in-depth research.


    For a while, the public was discussing this matter. However, for Japanese citizens, what concerned


    them the most was not this, but the fact that such a huge mountain like Mount Fuji could sink and


    copse at the drop of a hat. So, wouldn¡¯t the entire Japan be close to sinking as well?


    As soon as this worrying subject popped up, it instantly caused panic amongst the Japanese.


    Those who had the ability to leave the country were starting to consider the future and flee abroad.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ***


    At Rockefeller Manor in California, the people living inside naturally had long received the news as well


    and were concerned about the movement in Japan. The previous great battle at Higurashi Shrine had


    startled them. Now that Mount Fuji had suddenly crumbled and sunk, everyone was utterly speechless.


    ¡°Did Alex and the others do it?¡±


    ¡°Are they safe?¡±


    At this moment, Cheryl was at Rockefeller Manor too. She ran over in the middle of the night to ask


    about Alex¡¯s situation. After knowing that there was no definite news on this side, she simply stayed at


    Rockefeller Manor. She used to be Brittany¡¯s attending doctor and Brittany had a great impression of


    her as well. After knowing that she and her son had developed a deep rtionship, Brittany tried her


    best to calm her down.


    Now, a bigger worry came.


    Everyone was worried that something had happened to Alex at the location of the sunken Mount Fuji.


    Dorothy said, ¡°It should be impossible, right? Although it¡¯s outrageous for him to live for five hundred


    years, that¡¯s Mount Fuji that we¡¯re talking about! It¡¯s a huge mountain of more than 3700 meters above


    sea level! How could any man blow it up? Alright, even if it¡¯s possible, he wouldn¡¯t possibly have such a


    huge bomb!¡±


    Right after that statement, Alex and the others returned to the manor.


    A woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re the one who blew up Mount Fuji.¡±


    As the voice came in, so did the people. The person who spoke was Nora, followed by Alex, Martiny,


    the Fairy Doctor and the rest of the Flying Eagle.


    Uncle Drake did note along as he went back to Flying Eagle Academy first.


    Snow Whitney did note either. Snow¡¯s identity was not suitable for her to walk around the city.


    After all, she used to be the wife of an official and many people still recognized her, especially in South


    California.


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    As a figure shed, a woman rushed over and hugged him, it was Cheryl.


    Dorothy wanted to rush over as well, but she realized that she was not as fast as Cheryl. This made


    her a little upset. She cursed in her heart, ¡®Hmph! What a shameless mistress!¡¯


    ¡°Cheryl!¡±


    Alex was astonished to see Cheryl was back again. However, the vague sorrowful emotions he felt


    ever since she left got better at once.


    It wasparablyfortable to be in her soft and fragrant embrace while his hands were on her


    waist. Afterwards, Waltz, Maya, Dorothy and the others walked up to him as well.

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    The people from the Flying Eagles visited Rockefeller Manor for the first time, only to find out that Alex


    had hidden so many mistresses in his house. They were dumbfounded at once.


    Danseur eximed, ¡°Oh my god! Brother Miracle Doctor, they¡­ Are they all your wives? This quantity


    and quality are simply top-notch! Hey, can you spare me one?¡±


    Butcher rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re as fat as a ball. Which woman would want you?¡±


    Danseur said, ¡°Maybe someone is interested in a fatty?¡±


    A little girl walked over. She stretched out her finger and pointed at Danseur¡¯s stomach. ¡°Uncle, is your


    stomach real?¡±


    Of course, the little girl was Ze Yaegcr¡¯s daughter, Winniefred Wood.


    Danseur froze. ¡°Of course it¡¯s real.¡±


    Winniefred giggled. ¡°Your stomach is even bigger than my godmother¡¯s! My godmother is carrying four


    babies in her stomach!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Everyoneughed.


    After that, Alex reiterated their trip to Japan this time.


    He asked Ze to take her daughter to y elsewhere first.. After all, the things that he was about to


    say were not suitable for a girl at her age. Afterwards, he even called Jade over. Only then did he start


    talking about the incident in Japan in detail.


    Everyone present was shocked and solemn after listening to it.


    Jade said, ¡°I have to discuss this matter with the tactician.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°You people have done a good job. If I¡¯m not wrong, Izanami Shrine


    under Mount Fuji in Japan is one of the Blood Cult¡¯s ns to lead the Shura tribe to invade humans


    again. Now that you¡¯ve destroyed it, it is bound to affect the progress of their actions and buy us some


    time. The Flying Eagle¡¯s previous strategy against the ancient force field may need some changes.¡±


    Soon, she made a call to the tactician, Eleanor Curtis. However, her phone was unexpectedly switched


    off. Jade frowned.


    This was not a normal phenomenon. Under normal circumstances, her phone should be on-call all the


    time. However, now the Flying Eagles¡¯ leader had changed. Jade mocked herself, who was already an


    ordinary person, and it was nonnal that she would not be able to contact Eleanor!


    She did not think about other choices as well.


    Meanwhile, Alex said, ¡°Master, I got the source of your poisoning from Carol Rockefeller. If I¡¯m not


    wrong, this should be the blood from an advanced creature of the Shura tribe. With this thing, I can


    iste the antidote out of it. If it¡¯s fast enough, I can cure the poison in you within three days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Let¡¯s not dy any further. I heard that the number of poisoned people in Long Beach is


    increasing now. I have to act as soon as possible. Since there isn¡¯t any ce for me to conduct the


    experiment here, I¡¯ll need to find some equipment.¡±


    Cheryl immediately said, ¡°You can use the Mercy Laboratory.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡±


    Since the matter was urgent, Alex immediately took Cheryl and left the manor to Mercy Hospital.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the news regarding Mount Fuji was getting more and more sensational.


    All kinds of people surrounded the deepke pit of the sunken Mount Fuji. For this reason, Japan could


    only send arge number of police officers to maintain order. They also had to pull up a cordon to


    prevent people from falling into theke identally.


    As of now, nobody could tell the cause of this incident. Until a certain moment, two people in red robes


    came here. A veiled woman approached theke to take a look and sniff it. Finally, she spoke, ¡°If I¡¯m


    not mistaken, this is not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster.¡±


    The man in red robes beside her asked, ¡°What is a man-made disaster?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done by humans!¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s done by humans? How did they do this?¡±


    The woman in red said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. I can only deduce that someone deliberately did it, but I don¡¯t


    know anything else! Go and tell the lord the truth!¡±

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    The two people in red robes immediately rushed to Higashiyama Imperial Pce.


    The veiled woman held a gold token and went in unhindered. Even the pce guards were respectful


    when they saw her. Soon, the people met the Emperor.


    When the Emperor saw the two people, there was a sense of pilgrimage on his face and he


    immediately went up to wee them. ¡°Your Highness, Lord Akita, I¡¯m honored to meet you!¡±


    It turned out that this woman came from the most mysterious Amaterasu Shrine in Japan. She was the


    master of Amaterasu Shrine and was known as Sun Spirit Maiden outside, which meant the goddess of


    the sun. Her lofty status was indescribable, such that she did not have to kneel before the Emperor and


    was a rank higher than the officials. Even under certain circumstances, the Emperor had to be


    subservient to the Sun Spirit Maiden.


    The Sun Spirit Maiden did not have to kneel before the Emperor but the person next to her was


    different. He still had to kneel down when he saw the Emperor.


    After that, the Sun Spirit Maiden said in a cold voice, ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve gone to check on the ce where


    Mount Fuji has copsed. Based on various circumstances, I can conclude that the copse of Mount


    Fuji was not caused by the force of nature but it¡¯s man-made.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s man-made?¡± The Emperor was stunned.¡°


    What kind of person could be so powerful? That mountain is so huge! Even if a nuclear bomb was


    ced underneath, there must be dozens or hundreds of them to cause such a consequence, right?¡±


    The Sun Spirit Maiden shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have a clear enough understanding


    of things beyond modern technology.¡±


    The Emperor had his mouth agape. He could be considered to have seen many strange people, those


    who withstand boiling water, those who were invulnerable to weapons, those who could swallow knives


    and even a strange man who could eat iron. However, destroying such a huge Mount Fuji with a


    human¡¯s ability was something only an immortal could do, right?


    The Sun Spirit Maiden waved her hand.


    The man next to her suddenly stretched out his hand with a dazzling white light on it. Then, he patted


    on the high-grade desk on the Emperor¡¯s left side.


    Crack!


    A cracking sound rang out.


    The top surface of the infinitely solid wooden table was made of marble, yet hundreds of cracks opened


    up after the attendant mmed the table. The Emperor was instantly stunned. However, the next


    moment, he saw an even more terrifying scene. The entire table rapidly melted, turned into countless


    dust and fell on the ground under the inexplicably vigorous white light.


    The Emperor¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°How¡­ How did you do that?¡±


    If this palm were to be pped on the body, would it also turn into powder?


    The Sun Spirit Maiden calmly said, ¡°My lord, fret not. This is just a tiny trick. I just wanted to prove to


    you that there are some abilities beyond worldly understanding in this world, so it¡¯s not impossible for a


    person to destroy Mount Fuji! In fact, in ancient times, there were many great gods and saints who


    could pluck the stars with their bare hands, destroy continents with one foot, go anywhere and cross


    the universe.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Emperor was dumbfounded with his mouth agape.


    The Sun Spirit Maiden continued, ¡°Yesterday, there were cultivators fighting above the crimson clouds


    of Higurashi Shrine. That¡¯s not something mortals can get involved in! America has a long history and


    they have many Chi cultivators. Moreover, since ancient times, there¡¯s been a legend that America


    holds the true mysteries of the world. Sacred mountains left behind since ancient times are hidden in


    America, but they are all deeply hidden. I used to send multiple people to look for them, but they


    couldn¡¯t find the mountains at all¡­ If I¡¯m not wrong, that Alex Rockefeller is a powerful Chi cultivator. I¡¯d


    like to meet him.¡±


    The Emperor took quite a while toprehend the information.


    He stuttered, ¡°You¡­ How are you going to see him?¡±


    The Sun Spirit Maiden said, ¡°He must¡¯ve left Japan by now. Because of certain reasons, I cannot leave


    Japan, so he¡¯d have toe here himself! Now that public opinion about Alex Rockefeller has risen,


    you can use the pressure of social opinion to make hime here on his own¡­ If my guess is correct,


    he must be rted to the copse of Mount Fuji.¡±


    After the people from Amaterasu Shrine left, the Emperor immediately gathered his people to eagerly


    look for the American named Alex Rockefeller. He even began fabricating public opinion, describing


    Alex Rockefeller as a terrorist suspect.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after, a man from Japan¡¯s official department came forth.

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    This man was the father of the family of three whom Alex had saved at Mount Fuji previously. On


    second thought, he decided to report the incident that took ce at Mount Fuji.


    Although Alex had saved the family of three, he was also the demon that had destroyed Mount Fuji!


    With the eyewitnessing forward, the consensus of Japan¡¯s officials was even more lopsided. The


    Emperor demanded his subordinates to do their best to urge Alex toe to Japan in person to


    provide an exnation to the public and the world.


    It was because Mount Fuji belonged to the entire human race.


    Thus, the public opinion¡­ Festered.


    The whole world was searching for this man called Alex Rockefeller. Alex Rockefeller has be


    radically notorious.


    Of course, there were a lot of men named Alex Rockefeller in the entire America.


    However, many people still knew the identity of Alex Rockefeller caught in the whirlpool of public


    opinion!


    Among them, the one who suffered the greatest pressure was not Alex but the American officials.


    This was because the matter created this time was too great. Not just Japan, but any country was


    astonished and terrified of the means that could destroy Mount Fuji- This sort of means was unheard


    of. If he had destroyed Mount Fuji this time, what about next time?


    Would he destroy an entire city? If this means were to be used in a city with arge poption, what


    kind of horrible consequences would ur?


    Especially the Republic of Mai, which had always regarded America as an imaginary enemy, was


    exceptionally anxious. They wondered if America had possession of some kind of super weapon.


    Therefore, whether Alex was really the culprit or not, he had toe forward. If he did note


    forward, then the American officials muste forward to exin the reason.


    For a while, the Chief of America was overwrought about this matter as well.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alex knew nothing about all these things happening out there.


    Currently, he and Cheryl were both putting all of their minds in theboratory to research the acquired


    special blood inside Carol¡¯s inventory ring.


    The more they studied about it, the more rming it became. The power contained in this blood


    sample was simply unbelievable.


    However, their research had reached its bottleneck¡­ This type of blood needed a human body as a


    host in order to manifest its true form. Moreover, it had to be a woman because various studies showed


    that this blood came from a female.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It came from a noble female lineage from the Shura tribe. But, who could they look for?


    At this time, Cheryl said, ¡°Let me do it! We can¡¯t possibly look for someone else since they aren¡¯t


    familiar with the research. So, I can only test it myself.¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded. ¡°No way. I¡¯ll never agree to it. What if something happens?¡±


    Cheryl looked at him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy if something happens to me? Then I won¡¯t keep


    bothering you nor bringing you trouble.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth! Deep down, you don¡¯t really like me, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°Then, do you dare to look me in the eyes and say that you love me?¡±

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    Alex shook his head. ¡°This is actually a tricky question. If someone looks into your eyes and says the


    three words ¡®I love you¡¯, will you trust himpletely and give yourself to him? If a woman does this,


    she will pay for it sooner orter.¡±


    Cheryl frowned and said, ¡°After all that talk, you still don¡¯t dare to say it.¡±


    ¡°Is this even useful?¡±


    ¡°Useful?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of it?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed as she could not stop tears falling down her face. ¡°If you can¡¯t even say


    the three words ¡®I love you¡¯, it means that I have no ce in your heart at all.¡±


    ¡°What if I lie?¡±


    ¡°I want to hear it too! I just want to hear you say the words ¡®I love you¡¯. How hard is that? Can¡¯t you just


    say it even if it¡¯s a lie? Just give me a reason to deceive myself, okay?¡±


    She almost shouted when she said this. After shouting, she squatted on the ground, sobbing.


    Alex was heartbroken when he looked at her.


    Alex sighed, bent down and picked her up. He said, ¡°The three words ¡®I love you¡¯ weigh little. Some


    people say it to many women in a day. But these three words can also be as heavy as a mountain, and


    even greater than life¡­ Cheryl, I can say these three words to you. I¡¯m not the only one to bear the


    consequences afterwards, but you too!¡±


    Cheryl hugged him and cried.


    Alex said, ¡°I know what you¡¯ve been through and I know how much you hate your father. Because of


    this incident during your childhood, you¡¯ve shut yourself away from men and I don¡¯t wish for you to go


    through that kind of hardship again. I¡¯m afraid that these three simple words may bring you tragedy


    later¡­ You¡¯re really an iparable, perfect woman in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Iparable? What about your wife then?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You know about my previous experience too. I once got a divorce and even received the


    divorce certificate. For a while, Dorothy and I did have a huge problem with our rtionship. At that


    time, you came into my life. There were many moments where I didn¡¯t wish to go back and rather stay


    in the hospital! You might think it¡¯s a joke, but at that time, when I was apanying my unconscious


    mother day and night, I couldn¡¯t see any hope and I always felt like the world was filled with darkness.


    Everyday, I could only feel warm whenever you walked in.¡±


    ¡°And then, I don¡¯t know since when, I looked forward to youing in every day¡­¡±


    Cheryl listened attentively. ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Alex smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. At that time, I thought how nice it would be if Dorothy was


    half as gentle as you.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you break up with her for good?¡±


    ¡°It was hard to make the matter clear for a while. I can only say that the situation at the time was


    different. If it were someone else and my wife was you, you¡¯d probably be the same as her. It¡¯s the


    same concept as doctors cannot heal themselves!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Cheryl said, ¡°Just say it. I¡¯m well prepared for what¡¯sing. ¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a hundred percent sure! I¡¯m willing to bear anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Alex flicked his finger and a crimson rune appeared in the sky. It was his spiritual blood oath. ¡°I¡¯m


    willing to make a blood oath to dere to heaven and earth that my love for Cheryl Coney willst


    forever!¡±


    The blood talisman exploded andpleted the oath.


    ¡°Cheryl, I love you!¡±


    Cheryl was stunned. ¡°You¡­ You could¡¯ve just said it. Why did you have to make a blood oath?¡±


    ¡°So that I can prove my sincerity.¡±


    Cheryl was not too clear about the cultivation matters, but she thought that making a spiritual blood


    oath was probably simr to making a pledge. Although she felt quite ufortable, she just let it slip.


    What she did not know was, an spiritual blood oath was simr to a shackle for cultivators. Once it¡¯s


    established, one could never regret it. Otherwise, one would suffer the Lightning Tribtion punishment


    under the rules of God¡¯s Path. It would be much more terrifying than an ordinary Lightning Tribtion


    that one could hardly survive.


    ¡°I love you too!¡± Cheryl said, ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible for you to marry me now. But I still hope that we can


    go through the marriage ceremony!¡±


    ¡°Marriage¡­ Ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Are you not willing to?¡±


    At first, Cheryl gave him a passionate kiss. Then, she jumped around to get three alcoholmps for the


    experiment. Sheid them on the ground neatly and lit them up.


    Afterwards, she asked Alex, ¡°Do you want to do it or not?¡±


    Alex scratched his head¡­ Previously, Dorothy and him used an ancient marriage certificate. Never did


    he expect that Cheryl woulde up with a drama of a marriage ceremony.


    ¡°I want to!¡±

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    He nodded his head. He had made the spiritual blood oath, so why would he be afraid of a marriage


    ceremony? Since it was a marriage ceremony, he even called Guilherme over to be the wedding¡¯s


    witness because they could not hold a wedding without a witness. Hence, Guilherme became the two


    people¡¯s wedding witness.


    Guilherme was overjoyed when he heard that. ¡°Congrattions, Young Master and Young Madam!¡±


    After that, Alex and Cheryl went through with the marriage ceremony under Gulherme¡¯s witness.


    ¡°Do you, Alex Rockefeller, take Cheryl Coney as your wedded wife?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°Do you, Cheryl Coney, take Alex Rockefeller as your wedded husband?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°You may now kiss the bride!¡±


    ¡°As for the consummation¡­¡±


    Guilherme giggled and said, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, congrattions¡­ The condition here is


    crude. There¡¯s only a bedroom that belongs to Young Madam in the hospital. Why don¡¯t you both head


    to the bedroom and¡­ Hehehe!¡±


    Cheryl blushed and said, ¡°Our consummation can wait! Now, time is running out and we still have to


    study the antidote for the poison source. Otherwise, more people will be poisoned. Now our hospital¡¯s


    istion wards are overcrowded.¡±


    As she spoke that, she looked at Alex. ¡°Hubby!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Kiss me!¡±


    Alex obediently kissed her on the lips.


    Embarrassed, Guilherme looked away hurriedly.


    Meanwhile, Cheryl stabbed herself on the thigh with the disposable syringe containing the poisonous


    blood that she had long prepared. The next second, the poisonous blood started rampaging in Cheryl¡¯s


    body.


    Swoosh!


    Boundless collisions of blood energy appeared on her meridians. Bloody veins also began to condense


    in her sclerae and grew redder. Her body¡¯s aura became extremely bizarre as well.


    Alex could feel it instantaneously.


    ¡°Cheryl, you¡­¡±


    Smack!


    The syringe in Cheryl¡¯s hand fell to the ground. She shivered and all her limbs twitched while enduring


    the tremendous pain.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Madam? What is happening? What happened to you?¡± Guilherme turned over when he heard


    the noise. As a result, he was frightened at once.


    Alex cried sadly when he looked at her. ¡°Cheryl, how can you be so silly? How could you actually do it?


    There¡¯s definitely another way!¡±


    Cheryl shook her head. ¡°This is the best solution. We don¡¯t have much time left and there are dozens of


    patients in critical conditions. The source blood isn¡¯t enough for us to continue the research anymore¡­


    Ah¡­¡±


    At this point, bloody markings appeared on her face.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cheryl¡¯s body stiffened as she shouted. Alex hugged her, heartbroken.


    Guilherme was at a loss. He did not know what to do. A marriage ceremony should be a happy


    asion, but how did it end up like that?


    The next second, something strange happened.


    The aura on Cheryl¡¯s body had a great transformation with surging blood energy and demonic Chi. Her


    bloodline, body surface, and even her facial features were all undergoing a strange change. Countless


    arcane and iprehensible runic marks were constantly flowing on the surface of her body.


    She broke loose from Alex¡¯s embrace. She slowly rose up and floated in the air.


    Her aura was extremely shocking.

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    Guilherme nced at Alex. ¡°Young Master, this¡­ What is happening? Why can¡¯t I seem to understand


    it? Even if Young Madam is affected by this source blood, it seems this source blood can only work on


    people with a special bloodline. This shouldn¡¯t happen, right?¡±


    Alex frowned too. This was different from his previous guess.


    ¡°Unless¡­¡±


    Just as Alex said that word, Guilherme continued, ¡°Young Madam holds a special bloodline. Moreover,


    it¡¯s it¡¯s a deeply hidden ancient bloodline, that¡¯s why there¡¯s such a huge reaction.¡±


    Alex nodded his head. But now was not the time to dwell on these.


    Cheryl rather tried out the poison with her own body to save the people so that they could get an


    antidote¡­ No matter how heartbroken Alex was, he had to finish her entrustment. He immediately


    rushed over and grabbed her wrist to check her pulse.


    Unexpectedly, the aura on Cheryl¡¯s hand bounced him off.


    ¡°Shura¡¯s demonic Chi!¡±


    ¡°What a strong Shura¡¯s demonic Chi!¡±


    At this moment, Cheryl suddenly came back to her senses and her pupils were no longer fully ck.


    Instead, they receded a bit and turned crimson red. She hurriedly said, ¡°Alex, quick! I can feel that my


    heart is isting the source blood! Draw my blood right now!¡±


    Alex did not dare to slow down, so he immediately picked up her wrist to draw blood.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Not there. Here!¡±


    Cheryl pointed to her heart.


    ¡°What? T-that¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You can save me, right? Hurry up, or else we¡¯re going to miss the chance!¡±


    Alex gnashed his teeth as he quickly stabbed the heart area with the syringe. Cheryl trembled violently,


    yet she did not even make a sound. She was enduring it desperately.


    Until Alex finally finished collecting a full syringe of blood from her heart, only then did she let out a


    violent scream as she could not suppress it anymore.


    Boom!


    Theboratory¡¯s windows were all shattered. Many utensils in theboratory exploded as well.


    Luckily, Alex had protected the syringe in his hand, otherwise the blood would have gone to waste.


    He looked at Cheryl again. She seemed to have be apletely different person. She was


    floating in the air while staring at Alex and Guilherme with her ck pupils. Her aura was iparably


    shocking and her gaze was even strange.


    She was like a lofty god looking down upon ants. Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was over.


    Could it be that the Shura tribe¡¯s soul was hidden inside the source blood?


    Had the Shura Tribe¡¯ soul taken over Cheryl¡¯s body?


    Guilherme also looked overwrought as he said, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam is acting strange. She


    looks like a totally different person. Could it be that her soul is being possessed?¡±


    Alex did not reply.


    The aura on Cheryl¡¯s body abruptly changed. The god with imposing aura earlier turned back to her


    previous state at once. She suddenly fell from the air and dropped on the ground.


    That overwhelming aura disappeared.


    ¡°Cheryl! Cheryl! How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Young Madam?!¡±


    Cheryl passed out for about half an hour before slowlying back to her senses.


    When she saw the nervous Alex and Guilherme, she asked, ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Nothing, you just passed out. How do you feel now?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s current state had returned to the previous appearance before the injection. Her bloody pupils


    and the tattoo marks had disappeared. Even the demonic Chi was gone, as if it were just an illusion


    earlier.


    She rubbed her head and said, ¡°I felt like I¡¯ve gone to another ce just now. It¡¯s¡­ A huge pce and I


    even saw a very pretty woman.¡±

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    ¡°You must have been dreaming!¡± said Alex casually.


    After that, he scanned her with the Third Eye and checked her pulse.


    ¡®This was really strange.¡¯


    That was such a strong aura and powerful energy earlier, yet he could not even feel it at all now, as if it


    were a dream.


    ¡®But, how was that possible?¡¯


    Alex and Guilherme made eye contact. Both could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    At this time, Cheryl said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I was dreaming. I think I might have seen the source blood¡¯s


    owner.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The source blood¡¯s owner?¡±


    Alex looked at her shockingly and immediately remembered the previous moment, Cheryl seemed to


    have be apletely different person and those eyes looking down on the living beings made


    people inexplicably frightened. Alex could confirm that Cheryl¡¯s soul was deeply affected at that


    moment. That will was definitely not hers.


    So, Cheryl must have seen the source blood¡¯s owner. The owner¡¯s will remained in that source blood.


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. You¡¯ll be fine. This is from the Shura tribe¡¯s noble lineage.


    Maybe the will remained inside it, so what you saw should have been the will.¡±


    Cheryl nodded, and then said, ¡°This person seemed to have a very high status, like a queen. The


    language she spoke was different from us, but I could actually understand it. She seemed to have said


    something like¡­ After three thousand years of preparation, it¡¯s time to get back what belongs to me. I


    shallunch the attack seven dayster!¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ That¡¯s probably her memories!¡±


    Cheryl gave a muffled reply.


    After that, she immediately said, ¡°Hubby, how¡¯s the blood sample?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve kept it safe. I should check your body first, especially when this syringe


    of blood has been drawn from your heart. It is necessary to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Alright! ¡±


    As Cheryl said that, she looked at Guilherme and said, ¡°Senior Extraordinaire, can you leave the room


    for a bit?¡±


    Guilherme giggled and ran off.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Afterwards, Cheryl took off her coat to let Alex check her body.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s arm trembled slightly when he reached out his hand.


    When Cheryl saw him like that, she said, ¡°Since we are now married, I am your wife. Why are you still


    so tense? Come on, I¡¯m not even shy. You¡¯re a man, it¡¯s too strange, right?


    Alex looked at her arrogant expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m just excited. You¡¯re so beautiful!¡±


    This time, it was Cheryl¡¯s turn to be shy.


    Soon, Alex finished examining her. To his surprise, there was no trace of the wound that he had just


    stabbed at all. He did not even see the small hole of the injected syringe.


    ¡®This regeneration speed can even catch up with the Zharvakko Talisman Formation.¡¯ Alex was secretly


    shocked. After that, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, everything is perfect and there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Eventually, when he lifted up his head, Cheryl¡¯s face was flushed and her eyes were teary.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Cheryl suddenly asked.


    Alex blinked. ¡°Great.¡±


    Cheryl breathed sharply for a moment as she made eyes at him. But soon, she suppressed it with her


    rationality and said, ¡°We should hurry up and work on the blood and see if we could iste the antidote


    from it.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Wait for ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ Umm¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Alex embraced her tightly and kissed her on the lips, stopping her


    from talking. The current Cheryl was the most mature and sexy, but also the most gentle. She rxed


    her body and let out a soft whine before falling into Alex¡¯s arms, as if she was about to suffocate.


    However, she felt incredibly satisfied.

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    Cheryl hoped that time would freeze at this moment forever. Finally, Cheryl pushed Alex away and


    nced at him shyly. ¡°I¡­ I need to use the washroom.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cheryl red at him, took her bag and walked out on her own.


    Alex touched his nose. As his hand paused, heughed silently.


    An hourter, theboratory burst with delighted voices.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Haha! I knew this would definitely seed!¡±


    Alex and Cheryl excitedly hugged and kissed each other. It had been three days of sleepless days and


    nights. During the period, Cheryl even tested the poison with her body and almost died. Finally, they


    had seeded in isting the antidote.


    Theposition of this antidote was bizarre. It could not be synthesized under normal circumstances.


    In other words, it would be impossible to produce it with current technology. However, it had a


    characteristic, it could be replicated infinitely.


    The poisoned patients in Long Beach kept increasing because this toxin could be easily replicated¡­


    This was quite simr to the zombie virus in movies. However, the virus from the Shura Tribe¡¯s source


    blood was more advanced, and it even picked its targets.


    It¡¯s not keen on ordinary people. The targets must have powerful bloodlines.


    On the other hand, the antidote was actually simr to the poison¡­ In fact, it was quite fortunate that


    some kind of unknown, overbearing ancient bloodline was hidden inside Cheryl¡¯s body. After she was


    poisoned by the source blood, it surprisingly developed antibodies in the heart, otherwise it would have


    taken some effort to deal with it. Moreover, Cheryl would also have a greater risk


    Without any further dy, Alex and Cheryl immediately went to the istion ward area.


    The istion ward area here was different from the normal istion ward. Family members were


    allowed to pay a visit but they had to stay outside the door and could not enter the ward. Besides, the


    equipment that tied up the patients now had upgraded as well. They were no longer ropes nor belts,


    but steel-madetches. Even after awakening the bloodline, one would never break free from this thing.


    When the two people walked in, some of the family members charged over.


    ¡°Have you found a solution to save my son?¡±


    ¡°Look at my son, what has he be now? You people have tied him up like this, it¡¯s worse than being


    in jail¡­ If you can¡¯t think of a way out, then let my son go! You people can¡¯t treat him here, so why can¡¯t


    I change hospitals?¡±


    Judging from his outfit, the person before them seemed like a rich man with some status, and the way


    he talked was not polite at all. He looked at Cheryl fiercely like he was about to devour her.


    Cheryl was neither overbearing nor servile. ¡°Sorry, sir. Only our hospital has ess to treatment for


    such patients. The higher-ups have made it mandatory that these patients cannot be transferred to


    another hospital. So, if you have any problems, you can report to the officials.¡±


    The man was infuriated. ¡°You d*mned bitch! How dare you order us around like some authority figure?


    Do you really think you¡¯re some kind of big shot? Didn¡¯t you just sleep with some random men to get to


    your position now¡­¡±


    p!


    Alex smacked the man¡¯s face until he started seeing stars and even a tooth flew out.


    The man was instantly furious. ¡°How dare you hit me?! B*stard! You¡¯re in deep trouble. Do you know


    who I am?!¡±


    Alex coldly said, ¡°You just insulted my wife. I don¡¯t care who you are or who has your back. It¡¯s


    pointless to me.¡±


    ¡°Son of a b*tch¡­¡±


    p! p!


    Alex gave him another two ps on his face. ¡°This is thest warning. If you dare to curse at us again,


    I¡¯ll drive all your family out of here, including your son.¡±


    The man yelled, ¡°I can¡¯t wait for it. ¡±


    Cheryl said, ¡°Do you even know what would happen to your son if we drive him out? He¡¯ll die!¡±


    ¡°D*mn b*tch, are you threatening me right now?¡±


    Boom!


    This time, Cheryl was the one who made the move. With a kick, she sent the man flying five meters


    away, causing him to knock over arge garbage can. Then, she made a phone call. ¡°There is a patient


    I can¡¯t treat on my side. You guyse and get him out!¡±

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    Not only did Cheryl¡¯s kick put the man into a dizzy state, but it also stunned the family members of


    several other patients in the ward. Never did they expect that Dr. Coney, as the dean, would have such


    a violent side.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The hugemotion attracted the hospital staff and security guards. Naturally, they were on Cheryl¡¯s


    side.


    However, that man seemed to be very powerful and had a great patron at his back. Facing such a


    situation, he only had hatred, but not panic. He fiercely stared at Cheryl and Alex as he said coldly,


    ¡°Very well. I, Lenny Young, have never been treated like this. Do you really think you¡¯re some kind of


    big shot just because you¡¯re the lousy dean of this small hospital? Just you wait, I¡¯ll make you lose your


    dean position right away. I want you to kneel down to lick my feet¡¯s soles clean.¡±


    He immediately took his phone out and phoned someone. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s Lenny Young. Some one just beat


    me up in Mercy Hospital¡­¡±


    This time, another patient¡¯s family member came near and said to Cheryl, ¡°Dr. Coney, this person has a


    strong backing. He¡¯s Lenny Young, the chairman of Young Corporation. He does security products


    business, and is well-connected with the officials¡­ I heard that the Young family is even a big family in


    Imperial Capital and have a strong rtionship in both business and politics. It¡¯s not a good idea to


    provoke him. Why don¡¯t you just give in and apologize to him?¡±


    Cheryl frowned.


    Alex immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to apologize. I won¡¯t even ept it even if a man like him


    kneels down for an apology.¡±


    Soon, someone came.


    The people who came were not Lenny¡¯s people, but Divine Constabry members. The leader was


    Alex¡¯s disciple, Anna Coleman.


    Now more and more people were being infected by the virus, and all of them were special bloodline


    holders. Not only in Long Beach, the cases also appeared in adjacent cities such as California and


    Michigan. As soon as these people were discovered, they would all be sent to the Mercy Hospital.


    Because of this, Cheryl specifically cleared out a building as a quarantine area.


    Since the toxin in the patients¡¯ bodies was different from the real infection source, it would not spread


    through the air, saliva or other media. Instead, it could only spread through blood. Moreover, the other


    party must be a special bloodline holder. As long as they were tied up, they were basically harmless¡­


    Hence, their family members coulde to visit them.


    After understanding the situation, Anna immediately said to her subordinates, ¡°Bring the person out!¡±


    Divine Constabry members walked into the istion ward right away.


    When Lenny and his family saw that scene, they immediately asked, ¡°What are you people trying to


    do?¡±


    One member said, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys want to leave here? You can go then.¡±


    Lenny¡¯s wife said, ¡°We wanted to leave a long time ago. This hospital is not capable of anything, so


    why should they keep my son here? They¡¯re all a bunch of useless piece of sh*ts! But now that


    unscrupulous couple has beaten tip my husband, how can we leave so easily? What a wishful


    thinking!¡±


    The Divine Constabry member shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t up to you.¡±


    Her son was tied to the bed with bloodshot eyes as he kept struggling.


    The Divine Constabry members instantly stepped forward, took out their stun guns and shot her


    son.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Lenny¡¯s son wailed and twitched continuously. Soon, he made no noises.


    Lenny and his family were shocked.


    After a few seconds, Lenny¡¯s wife went forward like a lunatic. ¡°What the hell did you guys just do? What


    have you guys done to my son?¡±


    Anna walked up to her, grunted and said, ¡°You guys just treat him as a deceased person!¡±


    What?


    Lenny rushed in. ¡°How dare you touch my son? Do you know who I am? Do you know who I have at


    my back? It¡¯s the Young family of Imperial Capital. Do you know what the Young family of the Imperial


    Capital represents? Call your leader over. I don¡¯ t want to talk to a little turd like you. Call your


    immediate superior over. I¡¯ll give him twenty minutes, or else he¡¯ll lose his job.¡±


    ¡°The Young family of Imperial Capital?¡±


    Anna looked at that man and frowned.

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    The other two Divine Constabry members seemed stiffened as well. This was because the Young


    family was quite influential in Imperial Capital. If they ever angered the Youngs, not to mention people


    like them, even the senior management of Divine Constabry would be affected as well.


    When Lenny saw Anna¡¯s expression, he gave her a p. ¡°Now you¡¯re scared? God d*mn it! How dare


    you touch my son?! You¡¯re so dead. Prepare yourself to be sacked! Besides, I guarantee you¡¯ll live a


    miserable life in America.¡±


    Anna waspletely unguarded as she was thinking about things, so she got pped right on her


    cheeks. She was instantly shocked.


    Alex heard the p from the inside, so he immediately walked in. ¡°What happened? Anna, who dared


    to hit you?¡±


    A Divine Constabry member pointed at Lenny.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± Lenny arrogantly said, ¡°You b*tches, you all going to be done for!¡±


    p! p! p! p!


    Alex went forward and gave Lenny four ps on his face. Lenny¡¯s face was all swollen, his nose bridge


    was broken and even a mouthful of teeth were broken from the ps. The rest of the Young family


    eximed while cursing Alex in rage.


    Anna pulled Alex and said, ¡°Master, The Young family is not easy to be messed with.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Even you¡¯re afraid of them. So you¡¯re not going to fightback even after he pped you?¡±


    ¡°Master, you probably don¡¯t know this. Compared to those ten great families or the eight royal families,


    the Young family in Imperial Capital is different, it¡¯s a really powerful family. The former families just


    have an undeserved reputation without much use. They¡¯re mainly embodiments of economy and


    wealth. On the other hand, the Young family is different. The Young family is a family with real power


    and the Youngs¡¯ patriarch is currently one of the threemanders¡­ I heard that he has taken over


    the Flying Eagles too.¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°He has taken over the Flying Eagles?¡±


    That meant that now the Young family had taken over the position after his master, Jade Benmore, was


    ousted.


    At this moment, four men barged in from the outside.


    One of them was an old man with an ordinary facial appearance. But the moment he stepped in, Alex


    could feel that this person was a cultivation expert. His cultivation level was not low: he was an


    Advanced-Nascent Soul cultivator.


    Meanwhile, the other three people looked like bodyguards. They were far worse as they were just Earth


    martial artists.


    When the old man saw Lenny, he was shocked and ferociously released the aura on him. ¡°Second


    Young Master, who dared to beat you up like that?¡±


    Lenny pointed at Alex fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s that scumbag! Brodie, kill him for me! I want him to die a miserable


    death!¡±


    The old man squinted his eyes at Alex and calmly said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Anna immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mess around! My master is the grandson of Divine


    Constabry¡¯s president and he¡¯s the elder of Divine Constabry.¡±


    The old man calmly said, ¡°So, what? Even if your Divine Constabry¡¯s president is here, he¡¯s just an


    ant before me.¡±


    Afterwards, he stared at Alex. ¡°Brat, kneel down and kill yourself. I¡¯ll keep your corpse intact. If I were to


    strike you, you would have wished to die earlier.¡±


    Alex touched his nose and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re just an old man. Where did your confidencee from?


    You¡¯re so old, shouldn¡¯t you bathe in the sun and drink some tea a theme?¡±


    The old man was furious. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you huh!¡±


    Lenny and his wife yelled. ¡°Brodie, why are you still talking nonsense to him? Kill him! ¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    He raised his fist and swung his punch at Alex¡¯s head.


    Alex stood there, motionless. When the old man¡¯s fist appeared in front of him, he suddenly struck and


    grabbed the old man¡¯s fist firmly.

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡®He actually caught it? How is that possible?¡¯


    The old man was taken aback for a moment, and he raised his eyes to look at Alex. However, that was


    all he did, as he had also shown 30% of his power just now, assuming that Alex was at Earth rank at


    most Now that he had caught it, the old man raised it to 50%.


    Whoosh!


    Spiritual power surged above the old man¡¯s arm. A rush of majestic energy attacked toward Alex¡¯s


    palm.


    Unexpectedly, it was as though all the energy disappeared without a hint of returning. Alex didn¡¯t seem


    to feel anything.


    The old man was really surprised when it happened. Moreover, when the old man saw Alex¡¯s calm and


    unruffled gaze in the midst of this chaos, he felt insulted.


    He immediately increased his power output once again. 100% power!


    ¡°Brat, go to hell!¡±


    Whoosh!


    When he exerted 100% of his Chi, the clothing on his arms disintegrated, but Alex¡¯s arm still remained


    the same as before, motionless, as though he was immune to all theunched energy.


    ¡®This¡­ How is this possible?! How can this brat be so strange?!¡¯


    The old man was no longer calm. To be able to catch a blow with 100% of his strength without moving,


    Alex¡¯s power was definitely not weaker than his! However, how old was this guy? How could he have


    such a powerful strength?


    Lenny Young couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind it and loudly shouted, ¡°Uncle Brodie, what the


    heck are you doing? Hurry up and kill him already!¡±


    Alex sneered, ¡°Kill me? He doesn¡¯t seem to be able to do it. It¡¯s impolite not to make a return for what


    I¡¯ve received. You should take a punch from me too.¡±


    Having said that, he withdrew his hand. Then, he bent like a bow and clenched his palm into a tight fist.


    Chi flowed out from his golden core like tidal waves, converging at his fist. Not only that, various kinds


    of runes flowed under his arm¡¯s skin with dragon and turtle Chi¡­ The dragon Chi was from the


    Ancestor Dragon¡¯s essence, while the turtle Chi was from the Mystic Armor.


    As soon as Alex released his powers, Brodie knew that he had underestimated Alex.


    The punch gave him a foreboding feeling, making him want to cower away.


    However, he was the Protector of the Young family. He was absolutely not allowed to back away at this


    moment. He roared and rushed forward to intercept the blow.


    Boom!


    Crack! Crack!


    When both Alex and Brodie¡¯s fists met, they controlled the dispersion of the blow¡¯s power.


    Alex wanted to protect Anna and the others, while Brodie wanted to protect Lenny and the rest of the


    family, so the energy from the punch did not disperse.


    However¡­ Brodie let out a scream and took three steps back, leaving three footprints on the ground.


    He cradled his arm with horror and pain on his face. The bones in his arm hadpletely shattered.


    But, he was a true Nascent Soul expert!


    On the other hand, Alex stood there steadily with an unchanged expression, as though he was not the


    one who hadunched the punch earlier.


    At this moment, Alex suddenly came to a realization. Ever since he had obtained the Ancient Forbidden


    Spell of the Twelve Runes, his golden core had changed and it waspletely different from the


    golden core of normal cultivators. The so-called forbidden spell was not tolerated by the Path of God


    nor normalws of the world. So, he was no longer on the normal path of a cultivator, and he probably


    would never be a Nascent Soul expert. No one knew how his future development would be, and


    even Alex didn¡¯t know.


    However, in terms of strength, he had surpassed the rank of Nascent Soul.


    When Lenny saw the old man was stunned there, unmoving, he urged, ¡°Uncle Brodie, what are you


    frozen there?! Stop pretending, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t kill him even with your capabilities? Hurry up and


    kill him, my patience has run out! Also, you not only have to kill him! That sh*tty female dean beside


    him, I want her to proactively crawl¡­ ¡±


    Lenny wanted to say ¡®to crawl into my bed¡¯ at first, but he suddenly recalled that his wife was right


    beside him.


    So, he changed his words. ¡°I want her to crawl over and lick my feet¡¯s soles!¡±


    Brodie was speechless for a moment and said, ¡°Second Young Master, don¡¯t talk anymore. Hurry up


    and leave!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re asking me to leave? I haven¡¯t seen this b*stard dead with my own eyes yet! I want his


    entire family to also go down in ruins!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Brodie shouted, ¡°Go! Can¡®t you see that I can¡¯t beat him?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t beat¡­ Huh?! What did you say? You can¡¯t beat this brat?!¡±


    Lenny was instantly stunned.

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    Lenny was well aware what kind of existence Brodie was. This was also the reason he could strut


    around arrogantly.


    He nced at Alex and snorted. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll spare your life today. But, you¡¯ve offended the Young family, I


    wille back for you sooner orter.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±


    Lenny was furious. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t be so shameless. I¡¯m the second young master of the Imperial Capital¡¯s


    Young family. You dare to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    At this moment, Brodie said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re indeed strong. But, the Young family isn¡¯t some


    ordinary family, and you can¡¯t afford to offend them. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°If I let him go today, will he let me go? Besides, my woman can¡¯t be humiliated. I shall


    kill whoever humiliates her! ¡±


    Bang!


    Alex flicked his finger in the air,nding a blow on Lenny¡¯s forehead.


    The next second, Lenny fell straight down to the ground.


    He was dead!


    ¡°Ahh! Hubby, hubby¡­¡± Lenny¡¯s Wife screamed.


    Anna and several other Divine Constabry members were shocked.


    Never did they expect that Alex would really dare to kill the man. This was a member of the Imperial


    Capital¡¯s Young family, the son of Commander Young. This was going to be a big problem!


    Brodie trembled in disbelief as well.


    He witnessed the second young master to be killed right in front of his eyes, as easy as killing a


    chicken. He felt as though a hurricane was stirring his heart as he found it difficult to ept this reality.


    As the Protector of the Young family, he wondered if he had seen an illusion.


    How could anyone dare do this?!


    Brodie looked towards Alex and said, ¡°You¡¯re finished! You¡¯ve killed the second young master of the


    Young family, no one can save you now. Commander Young will never let you off the hook! Just you


    wait for your family to be annihted!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? ¡± Alex shot a cold look at Brodie. ¡°What I hate the most is that others use my family


    members to threaten me. In that case, you should apany him in hell too!¡±


    Alex¡¯s murderous intent surged, and he didn¡¯t hesitate tosh out again.


    He used a simple Dragon-Tusk Punch and mmed towards Brodie.


    When Brodie saw this punch, his eyes were about to pop out from its sockets.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°The power of worldly rules?!¡±


    He immediately flew backwards. However, he found that he couldn¡¯t escape at all. Alex was too fast He


    was in front of Brodie in the blink of an eye and triggered the power of worldly rules in his fist, delivering


    the punch!


    Boom!


    Brodie¡¯ s chest took the blow.


    In an instant, his life force was cut off, and his sternum was shattered, with a huge hole in the middle of


    his chest.


    The other two warriors were so scared that they were about to wet their pants. That was just too cruel.


    Alex had actually killed the Young family¡¯s son and Protector, just because he said he wanted to. He


    didn¡¯t consider the consequences at all, andpletely shamed the Young family.


    Brodie was not dead just yet at this moment, and he still had hisst breath. He said tremblingly,


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you? Who are you?!¡±


    Alex ced both hands behind his back ¡°Alex Rockefeller! My master is Jade Benmore!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re Alex Rockefeller? Jade Benmore¡¯s disciple?!¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes widened, dumbfounded.


    Who was the most popr person in the world right now?


    It wasn¡¯t any international superstar nor the president of the United States, but it was a man named


    Alex Rockefeller.


    Alex had now seeded in making himself known across the world. From the presidents to the


    pedestrians, everyone was discussing what kind of person Alex Rockefeller was. What methods had


    this man used to have destroyed Mount Fuji in Japan?


    If Brodie had known about this big shot, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have stood up for the second young


    master.


    ¡°Haha! ¡± Brodieughed in the end. ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve killed Lenny Young, you won¡¯t live long either! I¡¯ll wait


    for you in hell!¡±


    Once he finished speaking, he died.


    At the same time, at Young Manor in Imperial Capital, a crack sound came from the table where the


    soul stones of the Protectors were enshrined in the Hall of the Departed. A soul stone had shattered!

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    The Hall of the Departed in the Young Manor was specially guarded. Someone immediately noticed the


    soul stone¡¯s shattering sound and sought the sound source.


    The soul stone was a special spiritual stone that was bound to a human¡¯s soul and had a soul imprint


    nted in it. Once the main soul of the person who had imprinted their soul in it died, it would trigger


    the soul imprint inside the stone, prompting it to explode.


    ¡°Ahh..?!¡±


    ¡°T-this is the soul stone of Brodie Staton!¡±


    ¡°Brodie seems to be specifically protecting the second young master in South California. The second


    young master is in trouble!¡±


    The person who was guarding the Hall of the Departed was in shock, then immediately hurried to


    inform the higher-ups of the Young family.


    He didn¡¯t know that Lenny Young, the second young master of the Young family, had died earlier than


    Brodie. This was because Lenny was an ordinary person without any spiritual roots in his body, and he


    couldn¡¯t cultivate at all. He didn¡¯t possess any martial arts or cultivation base. Even if someone were to


    shove a soul stone into the mouth of a mortal like him, it would be impossible to imprint his soul on it.


    At this moment, the Young family were hosting a birthday party withughter and chatter in the air.


    Today was the birthday celebration of a two year old young boy from the Young family¡¯s fourth


    generation.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The patriarch of the Young family, Darnic Young, had now be the suprememander of the


    Flying Eagles who had a lofty position and great authority, an onmipotent existence second to the


    country¡¯s president. Countless people were envious and jealous, and naturally, many flocked over to try


    to curry favor with him.


    At this juncture, the destruction of Mount Fuji had affected the hearts of many people. Countless


    countries across the world had put pressure on America, demanding that Alex be handed over. The


    higher-ups of America were obviously in a headache, but they weren¡¯t much concerned with this


    matter!


    Therefore, even at a time like this, Young Manor was full of guests.


    The gifts that the guests brought piled up like a mountain, and even a whole room couldn¡¯t fit them all.


    The gifts could only be spread out under a century old jujube tree in the huge courtyard outside the


    house. It really looked like a small hill.


    ¡°Mr. Young, congrattions! Your great great grandson is so grandiose at only two years old. He¡¯ll


    definitely be a giant among men when he grows up!¡±


    ¡°Commander Young¡¯s position might as well be passed onto this little guy in the future. He¡¯ll help to


    protect his family and the country, and his eternal glory will never be forgotten!¡±


    ¡°Under Commander Young¡¯s leadership, we¡¯ll definitely be able to defeat those from the demon tribe


    and take the territory of the ancient force field under our country! It won¡¯t be like Jade Benmore with an


    undeserved reputation who has been holding


    ¡°That¡¯s right, women will be women, after all. How much power could she have? Some more, she¡¯s the


    top master of America. I¡¯m sure all of this is just a brag.¡±


    Everyone present here were people with high positions in the American government, so they naturally


    knew of the affairs in the ancient force field. In order to hail Darnic, they eagerly trampled over Jade,


    the former Flying Eaglesmander, under their feet. It was as though by doing so, it would bring out


    Darnic¡¯s greatness in order to tter the Young family.


    Upon hearing it, Darnicughed heartily and waved his hand. ¡°Alright, enough. Jade Benmore has


    been the Flying Eagles¡¯mander for thirty years. Even if there isn¡¯t any contribution, there¡¯s still hard


    work. She¡¯s already abdicated from this position, so let¡¯s not mention her anymore. Let¡¯s drink,


    everyone!¡±


    Excitement burst through the courtyard immediately.


    Just then, someone hurriedly walked in and whispered into Darnic¡¯s ear, ¡°Patriarch, Brodie Staton¡¯s


    soul stone in the Hall of the Departed has shattered.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Darnic was stunned, but he didn¡¯t show much hint of sadness.


    ¡®He¡¯s just a Nascent Soul master. If he¡¯s dead, so be it!¡¯


    He was now the honorablemander of the Flying Eagles and had countless masters as his


    subordinates. There were several Spirit Severing masters, what did he need to be afraid of? Although


    his own cultivation level was not high, at best, he was still a little bit better than Brodie, at the Peak-


    Nascent Soul rank.


    But, that was fine. One did not need to be a peerless master to be amander.

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    Which emperor in ancient times was a peerless master?


    Even somemanders in ancient times were not well-versed in martial arts, and even civil officials


    who led armies could still defeat their enemies. Amander depended on wisdom, and not his own


    physical strength.


    Upon hearing the message, a subordinate asked, ¡°Commander Young, has something happened?¡±


    Danrnic said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. A Protector has died. Everyone, please continue eating and drinking!


    Don¡¯t let such a thing spoil the fun¡­ Come,e. Let us toast to a new era, cheers!¡±


    Just as he drank half of his wine, his second wife ran over while weeping. She said, ¡°Darnic, oh no!


    Someone has killed our son, Lenny!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Darnic froze for a moment before flying into a rage.


    Although Lenny didn¡¯t know how to cultivate, he had a great business sense and had brought a lot of


    wealth into the Young family. Moreover, his second wife had given birth to only one precious son. Now,


    the parents had to grieve for their dead child. How could he not be heartbroken?


    The guests present were also furious when they heard the words.


    This moment was the best time to curry favor with the Young family, so someone immediately jumped


    out¡­ ¡°What kind of bold person even dares to kill Commander Young¡¯s son? This crime is treason, and


    should be punishable by death! Death to his entire family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Whoever this person is, he should be arrested right away and executed by a thousand


    stabs of swords! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t this reflect poorly on the countless fighters in the Flying Eagles?


    Commander Young, I¡¯m willing to personally arrest the murderer and bring him back here!¡±


    ¡°We request your permission to be deployed!¡±


    ¡°We request your permission to be deployed!¡±


    Immediately, the surging sentiment swept across the crowd.


    Darnic asked his wife, ¡°Tammy, what the hell is going on? Can you exin everything you know in


    detail?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    His second wife cried, ¡°Just now, our daughter-inw called and said my grandson has been


    hospitalized in a ce called Mercy Hospital because he has been poisoned. Later, someone from


    Divine Constabry went over and said they wanted to kill my grandson. Lenny of course didn¡¯t allow


    it, then he was killed by the husband of that female dean. Even Brodie, who was protecting Lenny, had


    been killed by him.¡±


    Having said that, his second wife burst into tears. ¡°My son! You¡¯ve died in such an unjust manner! I


    don¡¯t want to live anymore either!¡±


    With these cries, the lively atmosphere at the birthday party was swept away thoroughly.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Divine Constabry?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Divine Constabry¡¯s president Geronimo Melvis from the Imperial Capital¡¯s Melvis family?¡±


    ¡°What is this Mercy Hospital? Where is it? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±


    Everyone present whispered in discussion.


    Then, someone said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of Mercy Hospital before. It¡¯s a private hospital in Long Beach


    that specializes in tumors. Recently, there have been a lot of poisoned patients in Long Beach, and it


    seems to be contagious. I¡¯m not sure what kind of connections that hospital has pulled, but it became


    an exclusive hospital for those patients. No other hospitals can cure those patients, and they have to


    be admitted to Mercy Hospital. I heard even patients from other areas in South California also have to


    be sent to this hospital.¡±


    Darnic seethed with rage, and flipped over a table violently. He roared, ¡°How dare Divine Constabry


    want to kill my grandson?! How bold! I don¡¯t care if this whatever Mercy Hospital has any connection or


    whoever is covering for it, I will uproot this hospital andpletely destroy it!¡±


    Someone immediately volunteered to fight. ¡°Commander, I will go to Divine Constabry and bring that


    old fart Geronimo Melvis here!¡±


    Another person stood up. ¡°Commander, I¡¯m willing to head over to Long Beach and bring that female


    dean and her man here.¡±


    Darnic coldly said, ¡°Good! Each of you shall bring a small team of Flying Eagles to arrest these people!


    Kill whoever dares to resist without mercy!¡±

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    At Divine Constabry¡¯s headquarter In Imperial Capital, a Flying Eagles team rushed in.


    However, Divine Constabry in America was not essible to any random person. It was also a


    highly ssified department, and it was only natural to refuse entry to these outsiders. In fact, the


    Flying Eagles¡¯ existence was a secret to some low-ranked Divine Constabry members, and they had


    not even heard of it.


    The guards at the entrance naturally stopped this group of people.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the Flying Eagles, and we¡¯ve been ordered to arrest your Divine Constabry¡¯s president.


    Those who get in our way shall die!¡±


    Boom, boom, boom!


    As a result, two corpses were left at the entrance of Divine Constabry. The gate was blown apart,


    and even a building¡¯s wall had been sted down. The shocking scene stunned a group of Divine


    Constabry members. When had these martial arts masters ever seen such powerful cultivators


    before?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This team of Flying Eagles swept around Divine Constabry and finally found out that Geronimo had


    gone home because something had happened back home.


    Soon, they headed towards the Melvises¡¯ residence at a breakneck speed.


    At this moment, Geronimo just received a call from his subordinate, reporting that a group of fierce


    looking people who called themselves the Flying Eagles had broken in to look for him, and they were


    already on their way towards the Melvises¡¯ residence. The subordinate told him to be careful.


    It was natural that Geronimo knew about the Flying Eagles. He was taken aback for a moment after


    hearing those words.


    What did the Flying Eagles want with him?


    As soon as he hung up the phone, he felt a barrage of huge auraing towards him.


    With Alex¡¯s help, the current Geronimo was now a stable Martial Saint. In time, he would be able to


    break through once more.


    When he felt the hints of murderous intent in the aura, he knew that something was not right with the


    situation. So, he rushed out immediately in order not to endanger his family. To his surprise, he had


    moved very fast, but it was already toote. By the time he got out, he saw Nicks Dyer who had


    worked diligently for most of his life in the Melvis family lying dead in a pool of his own blood.


    Fury coursed through his veins.


    ¡°Who are you people?!


    ¡°You¡¯ve actually killed an innocent person in broad daylight. Does thew of the country not apply to all


    of you?!¡±


    A middle-aged Flying Eagles memberughed and said, ¡°Thew of the country? Geronimo Melvis, the


    Flying Eagles is above thew and controls the life and death of ordinary people like you. Isn¡¯t it a joke


    for you to bring up thew of the country with us?¡±


    Geronimo roared, ¡°The Flying Eagles defend their home and the country, serving as the sword that


    guards the country with their lives! Since when did they be murderers that do not abide by thew


    and kill innocents? Who the hell are you people?!¡±


    Someone said, ¡°What nonsense this old fart is spouting. Let¡¯s just arrest him and bring him back to


    Commander Young first!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Several people rushed forward, starting the fight directly.


    Geronimo exerted the Martial Saint¡¯s full strength. Even though he had the cultivation base of Martial


    Saint, he was at most a Nascent Soul in the eyes of cultivators.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Geronimo to have his arm broken and cough up three mouthfuls of blood before


    being dragged away like a beaten dog.


    ***


    At Long Beach¡¯s Mercy Hospital, after Alex had killed Brodie, he ignored Lenny¡¯s family, leaving Divine


    Constabry members to deal with the aftermath. He and Cheryl had found a patient with the most


    severe symptoms of poisoning. Seeing the patient was about to be controlled by the toxins in the body


    and transform into a Shura tribe member, they injected an antidote that they had prepared into the


    patient¡¯s body.


    The patient was not young, it was a woman in her thirties. Her husband and child were by her side!


    Watching her struggle so painfully every day, her family members were heartbroken.


    After the injection, it seemed that the woman¡¯s condition became worse. Shey on the special hospital


    bed, struggling constantly and banging sounds. Even the bed was about to copse from the abuse.


    Moreover, blood was flowing out of her facial orifices.


    Her husband was terrified to the core. ¡°Dean Coney, what the hell is going on? What did you inject into


    her? Why is my wife suddenly like this?¡±


    Alex nced at him and said, ¡°Get out, take your kid and get out. Go sit outside and wait!¡±


    The words carried spiritual power.


    The man was an ordinary person and his psyche was not well for the past few days, so how could he


    still have the ability to resist it?

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    The man immediately took the child out of the room.


    Cheryl frowned and said, ¡°How could this be?¡±


    The antidote was obtained after using her own body to test the poison and having a narrow escape. If it


    was not effective, of course she would be extremely disappointed.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex took her hand andforted her. ¡°Cheryl, you already did your best. Don¡¯t think too much about it.


    Also, we¡¯ve done the experiments that prove the antidote was indeed effective against the toxin. It¡¯s


    possible that it¡¯s just reacting differently to individuals. Let¡¯s wait a bit more and see.¡±


    The woman coughed up a lot of blood. Later, she even threw up thick clots of blood, as though she was


    about to die soon.


    However, Alex¡¯s Third Eye could see that after coughing up so much blood, the woman¡¯s aura became


    stronger instead, and the bloodline in her body waspletely activated. She immediately gained a


    physique that surpassed the ordinary people. Even the dense, bloody demonic Chi in her body


    disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡± Chery jumped up happily. Even her eyes were red-rimmed. After so many days of hard


    work, they had finally found a real antidote.


    The woman calmed down and looked at Alex and Cheryl before asking nkly, ¡°Where is this? Why


    am I here? Where¡¯s¡­ My husband?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting right outside the door. This is a hospital, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Alex checked her pulse and probed at her body¡¯s condition at the same time. Finally, he confirmed that


    she was indeed healed. Moreover, her bloodline was very interesting. It was the bloodline of fish. Now


    that the bloodline had beenpletely activated, he still didn¡¯t know how that would affect her in the


    later stages.


    ¡®Would she live inside water now?¡¯


    Alex snapped his fingers.


    The man and a boy waiting outside the door immediately ran in.


    ¡°Wife!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    The family fell into an embrace.


    Alex thought, ¡®Even if this woman bes a mermaid one day, I believe they will still be very much in


    love.¡¯


    Although there was one sessful case, it didn¡¯t mean that every case would be sessful.


    Alex and Cheryl did not immediately give the antidote to others, but continued to administer them one


    by one. After trying four patients in a row, the two people instantly felt relieved when they found that the


    situation was simr to the previous one.


    Then, they distributed the antidote, letting the others in the hospital to inject it into the patients.


    At this moment, Sky Melvis came over. He said to Alex with a solemn expression, ¡°Something has


    happened to your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alex was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been taken away by the Flying Eagles!¡± Sky replied.


    ¡°Flying Eagles? Why the heck did the Flying Eagles take my grandfather?¡±


    Alex immediately thought if the Youngs were the culprit because Anna once said that the current


    person in-charge of the Flying Eagles was the patriarch of the Young family. However, he knew many


    people from the Flying Eagles and felt that the Flying Eagles wouldn¡¯t go after his grandfather because


    of his own personal affairs, right?


    However, now that his grandfather had been captured, he definitely couldn¡¯t leave it alone.


    It was just that he was not familiar with that side of the Flying Eagles. He needed to look for his master,


    Jade Benmore.


    Since he just obtained the antidote, he could head back already.


    Alex didn¡¯t feel assured about leaving Cheryl alone in Mercy Hospital. He was worried that the


    hical Young family would send someone here to capture her. Hence, he simply took Cheryl out of


    the hospital and headed towards Rockefeller Manor.


    At this moment, another team of Flying Eagles finally set foot on thend of Long Beach, South


    California after a long journey and were hurrying towards Mercy Hospital.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    After ten minutes of work, Alex and Cheryl arrived at Rockefeller Manor in California.


    Alex immediately located Jade Benmore, only to find her with another woman. He did not know what


    they were talking about. Anyway, the atmosphere looked serious.


    The woman also looked to be incredibly beautiful and young, not more than twenty-seven or twenty


    eight years old. However, there was a faint sense of demonic Chi leaking from her body.


    A demonic cultivator?


    Alex was taken aback for a moment. However, this was not the time to pay attention to this. He walked


    over immediately and said, ¡°Master, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Before Jade could open her mouth, the woman next to her spoke first. She shot Alex a cold look with a


    hint of murderous intent and coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    Who was Alex?


    It was impossible for him not to feel her killing intent. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He also reached out to pull Jade behind him.


    The current Jade had no power at all. Meanwhile, the woman in front of him was so imposing, and the


    faint murderous aura leaking from her made others ufortable.


    The woman snorted coldy. ¡°Who am I? You¡¯re not even qualified to know that. Let me ask you, did you


    kill Maxwell Lawrence?¡±


    ¡°Maxwell Lawrence?¡± Alex was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°What if I did?¡±


    The woman said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you admit it! Then, you should kill yourself!¡±


    Alex furrowed his brows and nced at Jade behind him. Then, he said, ¡°So, you¡¯re also a member of


    the Blood Cult? Do you think you¡¯re great just because you¡¯re standing up for the Lawrence family and


    be the Shura tribe¡¯spdog? Pfft, what the f*ck are you ying at?¡±


    Jade behind him rubbed her snow-white forehead. It seemed that she wanted tough, but was holding


    back desperately.


    The woman was furious. ¡°You dare to scold me?!¡±


    Alex said righteously, ¡°So what if I did? You didn¡¯t choose to be a good person, but a traitor to mankind


    instead? And you even want to seek justice for trash like Maxwell¡­ I¡¯m surprised you put on such airs,


    but you¡¯ve lost your conscience.¡±


    The woman seethed with rage with a chilling expression on her face. She suddenly turned to Jade and


    said, ¡°Jade, you better don¡¯t stop me today. If I don¡¯t teach this b*stard a lesson today, then my


    surname won¡¯t be Flores.¡±


    Alex was startled. ¡°Master, you know her? She¡¯s not here to kill you?¡±


    Jade said with a weird expression, ¡°You¡­ Sigh, forget it. Just let her beat you and vent her anger!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why should I? She¡¯s doing it for Maxwell Lawrence! Don¡¯t you remember who he was? That¡¯s a


    lapdog of the Shura tribe!¡±


    However, the woman had started releasing her powers. The surging of the demonic Chi was like a


    boundless sea. When she flipped her hands, countless demons emerged from thin air.


    Alex was instantly stunned.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, she¡¯s that great?¡±


    One of these demons was already troublesome enough. Now, there were at least a hundred of them.


    This woman was absurdly powerful. It was not simply someone Alex could fight against.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± The woman shouted in a tender tone,manding the demons tounch their attacks on


    Alex.


    Goosebumps appeared all over Alex, and the Chaos Tree in his mind pce screamed. It seemed to


    have felt the looming threat, so it took the initiative to help Alex ovee this disaster.


    Whoosh!


    A wave of chaos Chi rushed into the Requiem Clock that was resting quietly in his mind pce. A whim


    struck Alex. ¡®I have to fight! I can¡¯t just let myself be passively beaten all the time, right? Even though


    this woman seems to have some connections to Jade, she has already unleashed her killing move. I


    can¡¯t be stupid enough to expect her to be merciful, right?¡¯


    Roar!


    With a loud roar, he poured the divine power from his golden core into the Requiem Clock continuously.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    One hundred thousand points, two hundred thousand points, five hundred thousand points!


    The Requiem Clock started to move.

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    The Requiem Clock was still better than Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. At least it didn¡¯t take one million


    points of divine power with just one usage.


    Woo, woo, woo!


    The Requiem Clock instantly rushed out of Alex¡¯s mind pce, rising with the wind. The overwhelming,


    dark golden light burst forth and enveloped the entire Rockefeller Manor. The sky andnd drastically


    changed, and the worldly rules were distorted. The entire space around them seemed to have frozen


    and unmovable.


    The woman was a demonic cultivator. It was natural that she would be restrained by holy energy.


    At this moment, as soon as Ksitigarbha¡¯s artifact came out, she waspletely stunned. She hurriedly


    called back the hundred demons to protect her, but¡­


    Dong!


    A loud, magnificent clock sound suddenly exploded in mid-air. The woman¡¯s hundred demons


    screamed and burst into ashes amidst the clock sound.


    Meanwhile, the demonic cultivator spat out a mouthful of blood. Not only that, the Requiem Clock


    suddenly fell down and covered the woman in it.


    Only then did Alex let out a long sigh of relief¡­ It was still a bit of struggle to operate the Requiem


    Clock. It was fortunate that his mental strength had soared greatly now, otherwise his head would


    probably feel like bursting. But, the most unfortunate thing was that he had used up five hundred


    thousand points worth of divine power, and that really hurt.


    On the other hand, Jade beside him was stunned right away.


    She pointed at the Requiem Clock with a surprised look on her face. ¡°Alex, you¡­¡±


    Alex interrupted her directly. ¡°Master, listen to me first. We managed to produce the antidote and lifted


    the toxin in arge batch of patients in the hospital. I will administer the antidote injection to you now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jade was overjoyed when she heard this. She did not expect to be able to cure the poison in the first


    ce, so it was fine to be an ordinary person like this. Of course, provided that she wouldn¡¯t be a


    burden on Alex¡¯s life force. Knowing that Alex now had discovered the antidote, she was naturally


    ted.


    Alex took out the long prepared antidote and injected it into Jade¡¯s body while anxiously saying,


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s one more thing that¡¯s extremely urgent. Just now in Mercy Hospital, I killed the son


    from the Imperial Capital¡¯s Young family, Lenny Young. In the end, the Young family dispatched the


    Flying Eagles to capture my grandfather, and also killed a few Divine Constabry members. I¡¯m going


    to stage a rescue now, but I don¡¯t know the specific location.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? You killed Lenny Young?¡± Jade was stunned.


    She looked at Alex, feeling slightly regretful that she had taken this man as her disciple.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he just attract too much trouble?¡¯


    The matter with Mount Fuji in Japan had yet to be resolved, and the whole world was calling out for


    America to surrender Alex. And now he had gone and killed the son of the Flying Eagles¡¯mander.


    How great!


    She frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with Darnic Young before, and he¡¯s quite a vindictive person. Lenny is


    the only son of his most favored second wife, so he must be out of his mind with rage right now.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°He¡¯s got a bad attitude. I¡¯m the one who killed his son, why did he go after my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you ask about it immediately,¡± Jade said.


    But soon, the antidote in her body started to work, and she violently coughed up blood.


    Alex hurriedly said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. This is the normal process of detoxification, and you will cough


    up a lot of blood. You have to hold on!¡±


    Just then, a figure rushed over. Alex nced up, studying the figure intently, it was the devil, Luna


    Flores.


    Aftering in and seeing Jade coughing up blood, she was shocked. ¡°Second Aunt, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    Alex quickly said, ¡°Luna, don¡¯t touch her now, the toxins in her body are being detoxified.¡±


    ¡°Oh..?¡±


    Luna was relieved when she heard this. Then, she nced around and said in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s


    my mom? I heard that she came here to settle the score with you. Have you seen her?¡±


    Alex was shocked. ¡°Your mother is here? Who is your mother?¡±


    At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice came from within the Requiem Clock. ¡°You Rockefeller brat, hurry up


    and let me out. Do you know who I am?¡±


    When Alex nced at Luna who was pointing at the Requiem Clock, his eyes suddenly widened.

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    ¡°Ah, Mom!¡± Luna Flores rushed over and tried to lift the Requiem Clock.


    However, how could she lift an artifact like the Requiem Clock just because she wanted to?


    The Requiem Clock¡¯s stance seems to say, ¡°If I move even an inch, it¡¯ll be considered my loss!¡±


    Meanwhile, Alex felt his head was about to explode. Never did he expect that the woman he had


    suppressed would turn out to be Luna¡¯s mother, the Old Moon Devil!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, she looked so young. Even if she had stated her identity, who would believe her?


    More importantly, who could just endure it when the first thing she did was toe up and yell that she


    was going to kill him?


    Luna couldn¡¯t lift the Requiem Clock. Only then did she ask Alex, ¡°Why is my mom trapped in it?¡±


    Alex spread out his arms.


    ¡°You did it?¡±


    ¡°She tried to kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Luna blinked and whispered, ¡°T-then, let¡¯s keep her locked up in there.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t lock her any longer, this is the Requiem Clock. As time goes on, your


    mother¡¯s soul will disintegrate.¡±


    ¡°What?! T-T-Then, hurry up and take it off! Take it off!¡±


    Alex operated the Requiem Clock with divine power and put it back into his mind pce.


    At this time, the Old Moon Devil inside was already infuriated, but she was also battered and


    exhausted. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to curse him. The Requiem Clock was a Buddhism


    treasure. It was already considered a powerful feat that she could endure it for so long.


    However, she had also suffered heavy losses. She had lost countless demons.


    ¡°That¡­ Aunt, I¡¯m very sorry. If you had identified yourself earlier, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this. I have


    some healing pills, you should take a few first!¡±


    The Old Moon Devil¡¯s name was Metztli Flores. She was the other wife of the Flying Eagles Academy¡¯s


    principal, Gilbert Henderson.


    She pped away the pills that Alex handed over to her. ¡°No need! Get out of here, I don¡¯t want to see


    your face!¡±


    Metztli had heard that Alex had killed Maxwell Lawrence, the future son-inw whom she had been


    eyeing, and had even slept with her daughter Luna, so she ran over here in a hurry to settle the score


    with him.


    Then, she learned that Alex was Jade Benmore¡¯s disciple. She couldn¡¯t kill him, but she wanted to


    teach him a proper lesson. Who would have known that she would be the one to be taught a lesson


    instead?


    And, she had been severely reprimanded too. It would be strange if she was happy!


    At this time, Jade had stood up and wasughing softly. ¡°Metztli, you can¡¯t beat him, so what¡¯s the use


    of talking so angrily like that? On the contrary, my disciple has helped you see Maxwell Lawrence¡¯s true


    nature. You should thank him instead! In fact, I told you before that the Lawrence family was ambitious,


    and Maxwell Lawrence wasn¡¯t someone good, but you refused to believe it.¡±


    Metztli snorted and ignored Jade¡¯s words.


    Jade said, ¡°Metztli, you said before that you would onlysh out once. Now you¡¯ve done it once, there


    will be no second chance! Otherwise, I won¡¯t sit back and watch you bully my disciple¡­ Oh, but it¡¯s not


    like you can beat him anyway.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Jade, his cultivation has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still my disciple, and he calls me ¡®Master¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I think you just covet a man that¡¯s so much younger than you.¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    ¡°Mom, Second Aunt, please stop arguing,¡± Luna said.


    Metztli shot her a re. ¡°Isn¡¯t it for your sake? What good does he have? He already has a wife.¡±


    Luna weakly said, ¡°Daddy also has several wives. At least, you can¡¯ t beat him!¡±


    Metztli was about to cough up blood in rage. This was her biological daughter.


    ¡°People say that daughters are the apple of their parents¡¯ eyes, loving and filial. I think you¡¯re my


    poison instead!¡±


    Luna hugged Alex¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Morn, he can help to detoxify you.¡±


    Metztli said, ¡°Stay away from me. I¡¯m not your mother!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I have a few mothers anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex looked towards Jade instead and asked, ¡°How are you feeling now, Master?¡±


    Jade stretched her limbs and said, ¡°It feels great now. I seem to be a little stronger than before.¡±


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask about your grandfather right away,¡± Jade said.


    ***


    At the same time, another Flying Eagles team had already arrived at Mercy Hospital.


    Boom!


    A high-ranked Flying Eagles cultivator abruptly leaped into the air and punched through a certain


    laboratory building. The next second, an earth-shaking sound rang out, and half of theboratory


    building copsed.


    Immediately afterward, a thunderous roar rang out¡­


    ¡°Who¡¯s the dean of the hospital, get out here! I¡¯ll give you one minute, otherwise I¡¯ll tear down this


    sh*tty hospital!¡±


    The sound was surprisingly loud.


    Almost everyone in the hospital heard the voice, and they exchanged nces with each other. After a


    few seconds, there was surging panic in the crowd¡­ They had just seen someone break half a building


    with a single punch.


    Was he even human?


    Could it be that he was Superman?


    Anyone who had seen this scene would have the unconscious emergence of the same doubt in their


    mind.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, run quickly!¡±


    Countless hospital patients and medical staff ran out of various buildings. When had these ordinary


    people ever seen such a terrifying thing before?


    The few Divine Constabry members were still here, Sky Melvis, Anna Coleman, and another three


    members.


    Sky furrowed his brows deeply. He knew that he definitely wasn¡¯t a match for those few people.


    However, as a Divine Constabry member, he really couldn¡¯t watch these people willfully destroy a


    hospital nor ughter ordinary people. He stood up. ¡°Gentlemen, this is a hospital, a ce where


    ordinary citizense for treatment. Most of them are just ordinary people. Do you still deserve to


    carry the Flying Eagles¡¯ name when you act like this?¡±


    The one in the lead was the man who tried desperately to curry favor with Darnic Young earlier. At this


    moment, he sneered, ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you think you have a ce to talk here?¡±


    Sky said, ¡°I am Sky Melvis from Divine Constabry. Please restrain yourselves and don¡¯t discredit the


    Flying Eagles.¡±


    ¡°F*ck off, you piece of sh*t. Do you think you have power here?¡± As he said that, he grabbed the air.


    Sky desperately tried to avoid the iing blow, but he couldn¡¯t do it


    The man instantly caught him in the air and crashed him heavily to the ground.


    Boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom!


    The man was extremely cruel and he did not treat Sky like a human being at all. He smashed Sky


    against the ground seven to eight times. The poor Sky was so beaten that he instantly coughed up


    blood with an unknown amount of broken bones in his body.


    Fury roared in Anna¡¯s mind. In her opinion, the Flying Eagles should be the guardians of America, the


    ones who were most respected and loved by the people. As a result of what she was seeing, they


    seemed more like devils from hell.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Anna rushed forward, outraged. However, the result was extremely sad.


    The man flicked his bare hand and viciously sent out a flying sword.


    Swoosh!


    The sword passed directly through Anna¡¯s middle energy core, nailing her firmly to the ground.


    Anna started coughing uprge amounts of blood vigorously, and her breath gradually weakened.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The remaining few Divine Constabry members were stunned, and they were close to going out of


    their mind. The man still had a fierce expression on his face. ¡°Where is the dean? Why isn¡¯t the dean


    out here yet?!¡±


    One Divine Constabry member quickly gave Alex a call.


    ¡°Elder Rockefeller, something terrible happened! A team of the Flying Eagles came to Mercy Hospital


    saying they want to see the dean, otherwise they will tear down the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Anna Coleman¡­ Has been killed! ¡±


    When Alex on the other side of the phone heard it, he waspletely bewildered.


    The next moment, an overwhelming rage burned through him sweeping across the world.

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    His beautiful disciple, Anna Coleman¡­ Was dead?!


    A violent wave of fury crashed through him, and he felt as though he was about to burst from it.


    Boom!


    A loud st sound and the ground was hit, making a deep hole sinking into itself.


    ¡°Alex, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    When Alex was on the phone, everyone didn¡¯t pay attention to him. However, when Alex¡¯s murderous


    intent was leaking this much, everyone knew instantly that someone must have happened.


    ¡°Flying Eagles has attacked Mercy Hospital, indiscriminately killing innocents, and even killed my


    disciple from the Divine Constabry!¡±


    ¡°As a man, I must take this revenge!¡±


    In his heart, in addition to the boundless hatred he felt, there was also guilt. This was because he had


    killed Lenny Young from the Young family. Anna had also tried to persuade him, but he hadn¡¯t listened,


    and she had paid the price.


    Boom!


    Alex stomped his foot on the ground, pushing himself into the sky. The Dragon Bone Sword that


    materialized below his feet, as though it could feel its master¡¯s endless murderous intent, let out a burst


    of invisible energy that seemed to devour the skies.


    Sword and master shot through the sky headed toward Long Beach.


    ¡°This kid had such a strong murderous intent!¡± Metztli Flores said in surprise. ¡°Is this the understanding


    of a grim reaper¡¯s artistic conception?!¡±


    ¡°He has a lot of cards up his sleeve,¡± Jade Benmore said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how many he has. I¡¯m afraid that something terrible will happen this time. I have to


    follow after him!¡±


    As she said that, she leaped up and hurriedly chased after him.


    Metztli¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Humph, the power of Flying Eagles has fallen into the spective hands of Darnic


    Young. It¡¯s more surprising if nothing happens! Those old farts in the government, what do they know


    about fighting? If they¡¯re not busy obstructing things, they¡¯re just sitting on their a*s and praying to the


    gods.¡±


    She stood still without moving, while Luna Flores was the one anxious. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go and take a look


    too! If anything happens to Alex, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Then, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a filial daughter, aren¡¯t you? That guy almost killed me just now.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine! You can sit here. I¡¯ll go myself!¡±


    Luna¡¯s cultivation base was not weak, but Alex already had a head start and was probably more than


    halfway to Long Beach, leaving her far behind. By the time she was up in the sky, Alex and Jade¡¯s


    figures couldn¡¯t be seen anymore.


    At this moment, Metztli summoned a phantom dragon with a hand wave and turned the illusion to


    reality before taking it to the sky. She grabbed Luna and angrily said, ¡°Really, the saying that it¡¯s hard to


    keep a grown woman at home is true. You haven¡¯t even been married off, yet your heart is already so


    far gone. I¡¯ve raised you in vain.¡±


    ¡°Mom, having Alex as a son-inw is ten thousand times better than Maxwell Lawrence. You won¡¯t


    have any losses from it.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    At the same time, several Flying Eagle members, Butcher, Bunty, and Danseur, were all shocked when


    they saw Jade soaring through the sky.


    ¡°Boss Benmore¡¯s cultivation has been restored?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Where the heck are they going?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the murderous look on Alex¡¯s face? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to kill someone.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are we waiting for? We¡¯ve been enjoying food and drinks in the Rockefeller residence


    these two days. It¡¯s time for us to work.¡±


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    The three figures also took to the skies.


    ***


    Alex was too fast.


    The Sword of the Universe, which had absorbed the breath of the Ancestor Dragon,bined with the


    runes that increased its speed, had the ultimate, neck breaking speed that broke the sound barrier, and


    it was as fast as teleporting.


    Three times the speed of sound, five times¡­ Then ten times!


    Jade, who was following closely behind, could already feel the strain of doing so. And she was already


    a cultivator at the peak of the realm of Tribtion Crossing.


    The distance between California and Long Beach was not that far. It was about an hour and a half at


    high speed by car, and with Alex¡¯s speed that was ten times the speed of sound, it was a little more


    than a minute before he reached the sky above Mercy Hospital.


    He saw¡­ The copsedboratory building. The crows scattered and were escaping.


    Sky Melvis, who was lying on the ground, looking on the verge of death.


    And Anna, who had been nailed to the ground with a sword piercing the center of her body.

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    ¡°Anna!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were blood red, and he carefully pulled Anna into his arms, tears streaming down his eyes.


    However, Anna waspletely motionless. Her body had long sincepletely lost all its vitality and


    life force.


    Even if Alex had inherited the Ultimate Book of Medicine and was the descendent of the God of


    Medicine, there was no way to bring a dead person back to life. The life force in her body had


    dissipated entirely.


    ¡°I¡­ I was toote!¡±


    A tear fell quietly. At this moment, he suddenly felt a form of soul power. It¡­ Was extremely weak, a


    faint hint of soul power, and Alex almost missed it.


    ¡°Is this the remnant of Anna¡¯s soul?


    ¡°It.. It¡¯s good that there¡¯s a soul left!¡±


    Alex immediately reached out into his mind pce and pulled out the Soul Collection Coffin, loading


    Anna¡¯s body into it.


    At this time, the member from Flying Eagles who had killed Anna had his gaze greedily fixed upon the


    Soul Collection Coffin. He stepped forward and said, ¡°What is this? Show me!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed, bloodshot.


    Those who didn¡¯t know would assume that he was a demonic cultivator.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed my disciple?¡±


    The manughed. ¡°So, this small fry is your disciple? Such a useless disciple, her master isn¡¯t much


    better either. Hurry up and step aside. That coffin of yours has caught my eye.¡±


    Alex waved his hand, recalling the Soul Collection Coffin into his mind pce as he slowly said,


    ¡°Something of yours has also caught my eye. I want it. Your life!¡±


    Boom!


    Alex rushed forward. He used the Dragon-Tusk Punch that he had learned from Anna.


    The man from Flying Eagles was quite good, and with that blow from Alex, he was forced three steps


    back while Alex only took one.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Alexshed out again. He still used the Dragon-Tusk Punch but had added Chi from his golden core.


    Boom, bang!


    This time, the man took seven steps back, while Alex took three.


    Alex had intended to use Dragon-Tusk Punch to beat the living sh*t out of this man from Flying Eagles,


    but this person was the same as Darnic Young, a spective kind of guy. He was also the kind that


    was afraid of being bullied and hardships. It was easy for him to kill an ordinary martial artist like Anna,


    but he would suffer losses if he took on Alex, and he didn¡¯t dare to force it. He shouted for his


    comrades to attack at the same time.


    There was a total of ten members from the Flying Eagles team. In addition to the man, who was the


    leader, there were nine other members.


    Just as the nine other members were about to make their move, an extremely chilling voice called out,


    ¡°I will kill whoever dares to move!¡±


    The voice came from high above them. It was Jade Benmore.


    She was furious, and her rage was perhaps even more than Alex¡¯s.


    Flying Eagles had been established by her gruesome hard work, where their purpose was to defend


    their home and country, to fight against foreign enemies. But now, what the hell were they doing? She


    had only left for a few days, and these people have all changed.


    They attacked their people, killed America¡¯spatriots, and destroyed a hospital. They had neglected


    and abused the lives of ordinary people.


    Were they still therades of her Flying Eagles?


    These were just a bunch of murderers!


    When the voice rang out, those from Flying Eagles looked up and were stunned.


    ¡°This person¡­ Why does she look so much like Jade Benmore?¡±


    ¡°Jade Benmore? She¡¯s be a useless person now. Do you still have some psychological trauma


    that you ce the shadow of her figure on that girl?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Look at her appearance. She¡¯s so much younger. How can she be that battle-crazed


    woman, Jade? It would be more urate if you thought that she was the daughter of that lunatic


    Benmore instead. Oh, why don¡¯t you just grab that little girl and enjoy using her? It¡¯ll be very fulfilling if


    you pretend that she¡¯s the actual Jade Benmore during that time too.¡±


    The few of them didn¡¯t even consider Jade to be significant in their hearts anymore and kept pushing


    out insults.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Butcher, Bunty, and the rest had arrived in a rush. Butcher roared angrily, ¡°You should die


    for insulting Commander Benmore!¡±


    Having said that, he rushed forward with an ax in hand.


    Whoosh!


    A head soared upward into the sky!

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    Jade Benmore¡¯s appearance was that of an eighteen year old because of Alex, so these members from


    Flying Eagles didn¡¯t immediately recognize her.


    However, the battle king, Butcher, was second only to Jade in terms ofbat effectiveness in Flying


    Eagles. He was also Jade¡¯s left and right hand. How could anyone below them not recognize him?


    Now, one man¡¯s head had flown through the sky, and the souls of the remaining eight were about to


    leave their bodies.


    ¡°L-Lord Butcher, we¡­ We haven¡¯t offended Commander Benmore!¡± one of them stuttered.


    As soon as he said that, his body was split open by Butcher¡¯s ax.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t offend her? Do you think I¡¯m deaf?¡±


    Whoosh!


    Another member was cut cleanly across his waist. The entire scene was extremely bloody.


    This was Butcher. Wherever he went, it was a field filled with blood.


    Bunty came down and gave Butcher a sullen look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of getting so bloodied every time?


    Blood is spurting everywhere. It¡¯s so disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Just get used to it!¡± Butcher said.


    Three of the members had been killed, and the remaining six felt their legs weakened. They fell on their


    knees with a ¡®thud¡¯ to the ground. Faced with peerless masters like Butcher and Bunty, there was


    nowhere for them to escape.


    As for the team leader, how could he have the courage to continue fighting like this?


    He had just wanted to curry favor with Darnic Young, and that was the reason he had taken the


    initiative to offer himself to lead a team to catch these two ant like beings in Long Beach. He never


    expected that he would encounter the few strongest people from Flying Eagles, and that was terrible.


    Boom!


    Alex hit his chest with a punch.


    The punch pierced through his chest. It was still the Dragon-Tusk Punch, after all.


    The man lowered his head and nced at the big hole in his chest, his face filled with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You¡­ Who the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°Someone you can¡¯t afford to offend!¡±


    Alex pulled out the Stake of Exorcism and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die right away. I will ce your


    soul in this Stake of Exorcism and look for a chance to send you into infernal hell! I¡¯ll let you stay there


    forever to enjoy the pain and loneliness inside.¡±


    Alex grabbed with his hand, snatching the man¡¯s soul abruptly from his body, tossing it into the Stake of


    Exorcism.


    He also instructed Maiko Chiba not to devour him but to torture him every day instead.


    Then, he rushed over to Sky Melvis¡¯ side to save him. Sky¡¯s injuries were also extremely severe, and


    almost all his bones had been broken. Even his meridians had suffered intensively, and if ordinary


    medical knowledge and treatment had been used, he would be no better than a vegetable. He would


    probably die in a few hours.


    Alex immediately drew arge Zharvakko Talisman Formation and ced him inside it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anna¡­ How is Anna? Can you save her?¡±


    Sky looked at Alex and asked with much difficulty. He wanted to use his hands to grab Alex, but he


    couldn¡¯t do it.


    Alex said nothing, his mouth firmly shut.


    Although he had ced Anna in the Soul Collection Coffin, he wasn¡¯t confident whether or not she


    would be able to wake up. The only hope there was now was that the Soul Collection Coffin would


    gather herplete soul and find another physical body for her.


    Sky and Anna had a good rtionship, and seeing Alex¡¯s expression, Sky could probably already


    guess the answer.


    Although it was normal for them to face death, tears would still fall.


    ***


    ¡°Who was the one who sent you all here?¡±

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    ¡°Why did you alle here?¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything without leaving anything out!¡±


    Jade Benmorended on the ground. The aura that surrounded her was like a boundless sea. The fury


    burning in her eyes looked enough actually to kill someone.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Very soon, a few of them obtained the information. The members from Flying Eagles hade to


    arrest the dean of Mercy Hospital and her husband on the orders of Darnic Young. They had also


    received instructions to destroy Mercy Hospital and reduce it to ruinspletely.


    ¡°Reduce it to ruins?


    ¡°Do you know what the dean of Mercy Hospital is doing?!¡±


    ¡°She spent many nights, forgetting to eat or sleep, just to study the poison and produce the antidote to


    save all the people from their demise. Regardless of the safety of her own life, she had used her body


    to test the prototypes! In the end, because of Darnic Young¡¯s words, you not only want to arrest her,


    you also want to obliterate this ce?!¡±


    ¡°You guys, why did you join Flying Eagles in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°To be loyal to a prosperous figure in the government?!¡±


    One of them knew that none of them would be spared today, so he might as well just say what he


    wanted to, ¡°You¡¯re Jade Benmore? Well, let me tell you, you¡¯re themander of Flying Eagles, and


    you¡¯re always sitting on your high horse, of course, you don¡¯t know what people like us are thinking!


    What¡¯s in the ancient boundary? Endless amounts of monsters that can¡¯t be killed at all. We¡¯re never


    going to win a war like that! We don¡¯t all have such a high cultivation base like you, and those of us on


    the battlefield always barely escape with our lives. It¡¯s better to live a good life instead of dying in vain


    like that. Who would want to die? All of this is because we were forced by a battle maniac that¡¯s you.¡±


    When Jade heard this, she was stunned.


    Bunty smiled and said, ¡°Then, ording to you, we don¡¯t have to resist it anymore? We should just


    wait for the monsters to rush out from there and kill all of humankind. What kind of logic is that?¡±


    The same person said, ¡°No one ever said that humans and monsters aren¡¯t able to coexist peacefully!


    Jade Benmore only knows how to kill, and her heart is filled with thoughts of only killing. Just because


    these monsters killed her son, she just wants to kill these monsters to avenge him. She never thought


    about the consequences of the war! Those of us who came out from the Flying Eagles Academy just


    die wave after wave. We¡¯re also human. We don¡¯t want to be cannon fodder! Now, Commander


    Young¡¯s philosophy is different. He won¡¯t force us to fight to the death. He said that we could achieve


    peaceful coexistence with the two races through propermunication and build a harmonious world


    together.¡±


    Jade frowned.


    Butcher angrily said, ¡°Two races peacefully coexisting? Have you never been to the battlefield? Darnic


    Young must be out of his mind! Get him to go in there and do hismunication then!¡±


    The person said, ¡°We¡¯re just small fries anyway, and we have to do whatever those above us tell us to.


    Since we¡¯re already in a situation like this today, if you want to kill us, then just do it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare?!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Jade spoke and stopped Butcher. ¡°Perhaps what he said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s utter bullsh*t!¡± Bunty said. ¡°Boss Benmore, don¡¯t be deceived by this kind of trash cowards. This


    sh*tty thing is just being cowardly, and it¡¯s a waste to leave him in the living. Why don¡¯t you just let me


    kill him now?¡±


    Jade waved her hand. ¡°Let them go!¡±


    ¡°Boss Benmore?!¡±


    Jade shook her head, then turned to Alex and said, ¡°Alex, are you done? If you are, then I¡¯ll take you to


    the Imperial Capital to rescue your grandfather.¡±


    ***


    In the Imperial Capital, at the Young family residence. Geronimo Melvis was thrown heavily to the


    ground.


    His leg was broken, and his bone was jutting out from the skin. With him being tossed unceremoniously


    like that, it hurt as much as being dead.


    However, he still didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    ¡°Mr. Young, you sent someone to arrest me and bring me here. What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°The meaning?¡±


    Darnic narrowed his eyes at Geronimo. ¡°Your Divine Constabry is so bold. You dared to kill my


    grandson, and you even colluded with a traitor to kill my son. Do you still think I shouldn¡¯t have arrested


    you?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Geronimo was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Young. I haven¡¯t heard of this before. Why don¡¯t I make a


    call to inquire? Maybe this is all just a misunderstanding!¡±


    Darnic shook his head and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t any misunderstanding! The matter is clear, and my son


    would not have died in vain! All those who were involved will have to die! You¡¯re the president of the


    Divine Constabry, and you can¡¯t escape the me. So, just go to hell!¡±


    He raised his palm, lining it up to deliver it at Geronimo.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    At a critical moment, Alex and Jade had arrived. ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed your son. If you want revenge,


    thene after me!¡±

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    Whoosh!


    The Sword of the Universe shot fiercely toward Darnic Young, the de filled with bloodlust.


    Darnic felt the extreme pressureing at him, and for a moment, he was frightened. He didn¡¯t have


    time to care about Geronimo Melvis, and he hurriedly retreated behind him. At the same time, several


    masters from Flying Eagles took action to protect Darnic and moved to block the Sword of the


    Universe.


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡±


    ¡°You dare try to kill themander of the Flying Eagles. You deserve to die!¡±


    One of them rushed into the air intending to kill Alex on the spot.


    This person¡¯s cultivation base had reached the realm of Spirit Severing, and once his aura had burst


    into the atmosphere, the space around them froze, boundless murderous intent sweeping over them.


    ¡°Stuart, when did you be a fan of currying favor from the rich and powerful?¡±


    Jade¡¯s figure shed, and she stood in front of Alex.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her palm came down and smashed the solidified space as she watched the middle-aged man rush up.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The man named Stuart looked closely at Jade and was taken aback. He stopped quickly, surprise


    evident in his voice as he said, ¡°You¡­ What is your rtionship with Jade Benmore?¡±


    Jade raised an eyebrow. ¡°I am Jade Benmore.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you Commander Benmore? You¡­ How did you be so young?¡±


    While they were talking, Alex had already rushed down toward Geronimo to protect him.


    Seeing his injury, Alex was instantly furious.¡± Grandpa, who¡¯s the one who beat you up like this?¡±


    As president of the Divine Constabry, Geronimo had dedicated his entire life to the country. Now, he


    was already older, and Flying Eagles had bullied him. The current Flying Eagles were the scum of


    society. Geronimo smiled bitterly, ¡°Alex, I¡¯m just not as skilled as others.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Alex snorted and beckoned to his sword. He grasped the de and plunged it into the ground again


    and looked at the people at the birthday party indifferently. He said, ¡°I initially thought that Flying Eagles


    was patriotic, passionate, and a team that existed for the sake of the people and country, one that drew


    blood and sacrificed for their faith. But now I understand that there are also worms in it, and quite a few


    at that.¡±


    ¡°Flying Eagles can no longer fly! They¡¯re not so far off from being dead!¡± As soon as Alex finished


    speaking, countless people had their eyes on him.


    Most of the people here that hade to the birthday party at the Young residence were members of


    Flying Eagles. They hade to curry favor with their new leader. Now that Alex was publicly scolding


    Flying Eagles, he had basicallymitted a public outrage. All of them surrounded Alex and Geronimo


    on the inside tightly, not giving them any space to leave.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re the one who killed my son?!¡±


    Darnic leveled Alex with a hard look. ¡°Are you Geronimo¡¯s grandson? You¡¯re the husband of that


    female dean of Mercy Hospital?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have admitted it. In that case, I will avenge my son. It¡¯s justified to kill both you and


    your grandfather!¡± Darnic waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Cut them to pieces, and drag their corpses out


    and feed it to the dogs!¡±


    Boom!


    A figure fell from above. It was Stuart, who had rushed upward just now.


    After he fell, the house on the south side of the courtyard copsed under his weight. Jade also


    descended from above, hovering over everyone¡¯s head as she calmly said, ¡°I will kill whoever that


    wants to kill my disciple!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Everyone looked at Jade, their expressions simr to what Stuart had on his face earlier.


    As Jade was several hundred meters above in the sky before, none of them had heard what she had


    said to Stuart nor had seen her face clearly. However, they could see it at this moment.


    ¡°Commander Young, she¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s Jade Benmore!¡±

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    Stuart got up and ran back.


    At that moment, a single ripple caused waves to be stirred up.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s Jade Benmore? How is she so young?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jade Benmore supposed to be useless? I heard that she¡¯s been poisoned so badly that she¡¯s


    crippled and has already died quietly in some random ce on earth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jade hasn¡¯t shown up for a long time. That¡¯s not her. Forget about how her cultivation


    base is now gone. Even if it hadn¡¯t, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d be able to reverse the age of her body.¡±


    Everyone was talking over each other, trying to be heard.


    Darnic Young¡¯s expression changed continuously. He had just taken the position ofmander in


    Flying Eagles, was full of grit, and had reached the pinnacle of his life. In just a short few days, he had


    already enjoyed the benefits of having the power and authority in his hands. He had also brought the


    Young family to an unprecedented height, and he naturally did not want to surrender what power he


    had so quickly.


    He would never allow anyone to take his position.


    Therefore, even if the one standing in front of him were really Jade Benmore, he would find ways to


    crush her thoroughly. It would be best to kill her where she stood so that no one else would be able to


    wrestle away the position of the Flying Eagles¡¯mander from him.


    ¡°Impossible! I have gotten news that Jade Benmore has been poisoned and has since died. This


    woman is not Jade Benmore!¡±


    ¡°She must be an impostor. An impersonator with ulterior motives!¡±


    ¡°Humph! All of you, not only have you banded together to kill my son, kill my Protector, now you¡¯re even


    nning to kill me, themander of Flying Eagles! You guys just want to take over the entire


    country!¡±


    Darnic roared and then pointed at the people of Flying Eagles and said, ¡°All of you, listen to my orders!


    Take action, kill them all!¡±


    In the next instant, all the masters from Flying Eagles rushed forward andunched an assault on Alex


    and the rest.


    Alex was struggling at this moment.


    To protect Geronimo Melvis while fending off so many attacks, even with his unusual cultivation path


    that could kill a Nascent Soul in seconds, he was still handicapped right now. It was fortunate that Jade


    moved and blocked off most of the attacksunched at him.


    Jade had already said she would kill anyone who made a move against Alex.


    However, she had also been Flying Eagles¡¯mander for thirty years and had a deep affection for


    them. So, she didn¡¯t really want to hurt any of the members of Flying Eagles.


    As a result, in a moment of inattention, Alex was distracted, and Geronimo was struck in his abdomen.


    A knife shed across his body, and his intestines poured out.


    Alex hurriedly moved to treat Geronimo while roaring, ¡°Master, how much longer are you going to y


    around? That Young guy sincerely wants your life so that he can sit on Flying Eagles¡¯ throne, can¡¯t you


    see that?!¡±


    ¡°These people from Flying Eagles arepletely different from Butcher and Bunty. They have long


    since been corrupted!¡±


    ¡°Do you want us all to die here?!¡±


    Jade made a firm decision, then opened her hand to summon a golden sword and shouted, ¡°This is the


    Severing Demon Sword, are there any who still doubt that I¡¯m Jade Bemnore? All of you, back down!


    Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy.¡±


    Someone shouted immediately, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really the Severing Demon Sword!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Commander Benmore¡¯s sword! There can be no mistake!¡±


    ¡°Then, she¡¯s really Commander Benmore?¡±


    With everyone moring and shouting ¡®Commander Benmore¡¯, Darnic¡¯s eyebrows twitched wildly. Jade


    Benmore was no longer the leader of Flying Eagles, but everyone was calling her as though she was.


    Then, what was he? Some substitute?


    ¡°Jade Benmore is dead. This woman just used her appearance and essories, and it¡¯s easy to


    pretend to be her. I¡¯m themander of Flying Eagles now, and I order all of you to kill these rebels!¡±


    In the next instant, the officials in Flying Eagles and Darnic¡¯s cronies began to attack wildly. As a result,


    some of the people, who had yet to make up their mind, went with the flow and joined them.


    Jade¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Kill!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A murderous aura swept across the sky. The scene below suddenly quieted down.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    Limbs were cut off, and multiple heads rolled on the ground that was filled with blood everywhere the


    eye looked.


    Jade Benmore¡¯s sword had killed more than twenty people. The scene was deadly silent.


    Darnic Young was not dead, but his entire body trembled. He felt the fear of death deep within himself.


    He was the patriarch of the Young family, born into a line of military, and was also a government official


    with a high position. However, how long has it been since the country has been at war? Other than the


    war in the ancient boundary, there had almost not been any major battle that had taken ce in the


    normal nes of the country.


    Also, he had never stepped foot into the ancient boundary.


    He had also never faced the experience of going against a cultivator who stood at the pinnacle of


    humankind. Darnic had always held great malice toward the femalemander, Jade Benmore, and


    tried his best to rece her¡­ Last time during themander selection meeting, he had been the one


    to instigate it and took the position for himself.


    However, at this moment, he truly understood the terror that was Jade Benmore.


    Stuart looked at Jade in shock, unable to believe that she dared to kill someone.


    Each of these people was representative of the government families and held powerful forces behind


    them. If all the forces behind these families were to be added up, even the general manager of the


    country would be jealous of the power they held.


    ¡°Jade, are you crazy?!¡±


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of doing this?¡±


    Stuart pointed at the pile of corpses on the ground. ¡°These are all talented cultivators that the super big


    families in the country have trained with their blood and tears and were the pirs of the country¡¯s


    future! Now that you¡¯ve killed them with one blow, their families will go nuts!¡±


    Jade roared withughter.


    Herugh shook the huge trees that surrounded them.


    ¡°Just rubbish like these, and they¡¯re worthy of being called pirs of the country¡¯s future?¡± Jade stared


    at Stuart. ¡°Tell me, what have they done for the people of this country? How many monsters have they


    killed or foreign enemies? Humph, none, right? I think that these people don¡¯t even know where the


    ancient boundary is, right?¡±


    ¡°The country does not need insignificant ants who only know how to curry favor! The same goes for


    you!¡±


    ¡°So what if I, Jade Benmore, decides to kill them? Who can do anything to me?¡±


    Jade cut an imposing figure, and she looked grandeur. Her words resounded around them. Stuart didn¡¯t


    even dare to look at her directly.


    At this moment, Jade reached out in the air and pulled Darnic over. ¡°Darnic Young, since you¡¯ve taken


    themander seat in Flying Eagles, then you need to be worthy of the name! If you¡¯re not and only


    know how to use your power for personal gain, then I wille after you again. When the timees,


    you will have no chance!¡±


    She tossed Darnic away after that and said to Alex, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Alex picked up Geronimo, giving Darnic a long look before turning and leaving the Young family with


    Jade.


    Alex was sorely tempted to run Darnic through with his sword. He was the one who had ordered for his


    grandfather to be arrested and had gotten Anna killed. He would temporarily put this debt to one side


    ande to collect it in the future.


    Darnic was now Flying Eagles¡¯mander, and he held the highest level of authority. Killing him in the


    presence of so many people would just be attracting big trouble.


    Jade would not allow him to do it either, but he could do it secretly.


    ***


    Boom!


    It seemed that the moment Alex and Jade had left the Young family residence, Darnic mmed his


    palm on the table, shattering the table as well as the bowls and utensils on it.


    His strength was not inadequate.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, looking at the ground that had dozens of corpses littered on it, as well as the deep scars on


    the ground left behind by Jade¡¯s sword, it was apparent who had the superior strength here.


    ¡°Humph, this Jade Benmore. She thinks just because her cultivation base is high that she¡¯s invincible in


    this world and can do whatever she wants in America. Either way, the country belongs to us officials,


    and she¡¯s just an insignificant woman.¡±


    ¡°An abandoned woman!¡±


    Stuart looked at Darnic and whispered, ¡°Commander Young, you should keep your voice down. This


    woman, Jade, is terrifying. She may still be able to hear you, and if she hears you calling her an


    abandoned woman, she might go crazy.¡±


    Darnic fell silent as soon as he heard it.


    It took a while before he spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m Flying Eagles ¡¯mander. Do I need to fear her? The


    Flying Eagles have always been a functional department of the government of America. She¡¯s just


    been allowed to bemander of them for a few years. Does she really think she owns the


    department now? We¡¯re the ones making the decisions still, and she¡¯s just ackey following orders.¡±

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    Stuart¡¯s cultivation base was high, and he was well aware of things that happened in the ancient


    boundary. However, he was also a spector. His ambition was not small, and he also wanted to


    be Flying Eagles¡¯mander.


    It was a pity that he came from a humble background, and his strength in Flying Eagles was not


    outstanding. Using ordinary ways, it was impossible for him to sit on the Flying Eagles¡¯ throne¡­


    However, with Darnic Young as themander, he had a chance. As long as he could control Darnic,


    didn¡¯t that equate to holding the lord and controlling his vassals?


    That was why he needed to make sure that Darnic sat firmly on the throne and retained the position of


    commander.


    Darnic chose this moment to say, ¡°Stuart, go and investigate everything you can on Geronimo¡¯s


    grandson. My son will not have died in vain. This b*stard must die!¡±


    ¡°Commander, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Stuart said. ¡°I know. His name is Alex Rockefeller, and he¡¯s also


    Jade Benmore¡¯s disciple.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Alex Rockefeller? Why does the name sound so familiar?¡± Darnic said.


    ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been an uproar in the internationalmunity. Many countries have put pressure on


    America to hand over Alex. I think the person who caused an uproar in Japan is none other than Alex.¡±


    When Darnic heard this, he was stunned. ¡°He was really the one to destroy Mount Fuji?¡±


    The thought that crossed his mind was that if Alex used the same means, he had destroyed Mount Fuji


    on the Young family, wouldn¡¯t that be extremely terrifying? It would be hard to say, at night while they


    were sleeping, there might be a ¡®boom¡¯, and the entire Young family would be gone.


    This person was just too terrifying.


    He couldn¡¯t simply let this person roam freely, and Darnic needed to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    Very quickly, he thought of a brilliant strategy.


    He nced at the corpses that littered the ground and said, ¡°These people, who were originally


    disciples of the big families, came to Flying Eagles with good intentions and wanted to serve the


    country. It was unexpected that they would die at the hands of theirpatriots before they could even


    contribute on the battlefield¡­ Stuart, go and inform their families. Get them toe and collect the


    bodies!¡±


    Stuart¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±


    Soon, the calls were made.


    Families of the twenty plus bodies turned up and got the bad news. At the same time, it could be said


    that all the higher-ups of the country were furious.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    These prominent families of officials immediately sent personnel to the Young family residence. They


    found that the outside of the residence still had the whitenterns and wreaths hung up for the birthday


    party that was held early.


    Once they stepped further in, it was a bloodied scene that greeted them.


    No one had cleaned up the bodies littered on the ground. The scene was horrible.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°My son!¡±


    A noblewoman threw herself on the body of a young man in his thirties and cried loudly. This woman


    wasn¡¯t any simplemoner. She was the daughter-inw of the Levine family in the Imperial Capital.


    The Levine family wasn¡¯t that high up in the ranks, but they still held great influence.


    ¡°Who was it? Who was the one who murdered my son?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who it was. They must pay with their lives!¡±


    Immediately afterward, the families of the deceased came one by one. Cries echoed through the sky


    above the Young family residence, and bloodlust filled the area.


    Everyone was chasing after Darnic, asking him who the murderer who had done this was?


    Darnic sighed and said, ¡°With things like this, I¡¯m unable to continue to hide this from everyone. The


    one who killed these people is the formermander of Flying Eagles, Jade Benmore!¡±

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Jade Benmore?! Didn¡¯t she die from poisoning? How could she have killed them?¡±


    ¡°Is it because that woman has been robbed of her position as Flying Eagles¡¯mander, so she was


    angry and frantic and came here to go on a killing spree?¡±


    ¡°How dare she! I always thought that she was a responsible and just woman, it turns out that it was all


    a lie! She put on a front for the people. She¡¯s killed so many of us. Even her death will not be able to


    assuage her guilt!¡±


    The people who hade here were basically families of those from the government. These people


    usually sat on their high horses and didn¡¯t ce any significance on others in their eyes. Though they


    also had some knowledge of the happenings in the ancient boundary, it didn¡¯t raise their respect toward


    Jade.


    The daughter-inw from the Levine family turned to Darnic with red-rimmed eyes and said,


    ¡°Commander Young, you¡¯re now Flying Eagles¡¯mander. All our sons who have died are your


    subordinates! There¡¯s a murderer on the loose in a time of peace, going around killing people as they


    please. Aren¡¯t you going to lead your people to bring Benmore to justice?¡±


    ¡°Jade Benmore has a lot of achievements under her belt,¡± Darnic said. ¡°Regardless of whether they are


    true or false, they are all registered with the Chief. Moreover, this person is amazingly powerful, and


    ordinary people aren¡¯t her opponents at all. What more, when she left, she also took with her several


    powerful masters. With all of them gathered together, they¡¯re a force to be reckoned with. Oh, unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡±


    ¡°Unless the Chief gives the order to send armed troops to suppress her!¡±


    ¡°That will not be a problem. We will contact all thirty six families and hold the Grand Conference.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ***


    On the other side, Jade and Alex brought Geronimo Melvis back to the Melvis family first.


    They didn¡¯t know that Darnic was uniting countless families with important influences and nned to


    hold a Grand Conference and force the Chief to issue an order to form a crusade against Jade.


    It was only this moment that Alex discovered Nicks Dyer, who had worked diligently in the Melvis


    family for decades, was dead.


    This old man had once saved Brittany and her mother and also had cancer some time ago. It had taken


    considerable effort for Alex to save him, and it was unexpected that he would be beaten to death just a


    few months after.


    ¡°Oh, Flying Eagles are so shameless. They actually acted so ruthlessly toward a weak man.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having a department with people like this?¡±


    Jade¡¯s face was flushed, and it felt as though she had been pped in the face. She had founded


    Flying Eagles. But, she had only been focused on the battlefield.


    Logistics, militaryws, ideologies, and everything else she had not bothered to participate in. Rather,


    she didn¡¯t have the time to actually participate in them. The officials of the country were basically the


    ones in charge of this¡­


    She didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many scums within Flying Eagles.


    Jade felt a bit awkward when she said, ¡°Alex, you can¡¯t say it like that. There are also a lot of good


    people in Flying Eagles.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Master, I believe that there are good people in Flying Eagles, like Brother


    Butcher, Sister Bunty; these people are worth everyone¡¯s respect. But among the troops in there, other


    than the ones who have followed you through thick and thin, there haven¡¯t been many other good ones


    that I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, the left-wing troop of the Lawrence family. Their entire team has be part of the


    Blood Cult.¡±


    ¡°The things I saw today were worse than what bandits would have done. Master, Flying Eagles is rotten


    to the roots.¡±


    ¡°Like an apple, once half of it has turned rotten, how long can the other halfst? Even if it¡¯s not rotten


    now, it will slowly be swallowed and taken over by the rotten part.¡±


    Jade fell silent, unable to say anything else.


    Then, Alex gave Brittany a call to tell her that Nicks had passed on.


    Brittany was shocked and immediately said that she woulde over to pay herst respects to him.


    ***


    Nicks had stayed in the Melvis family all his life. To the Melvis family, he was considered a part of


    their family.


    Alex was grateful for the life-saving grace Nicks had shown his mother and grandmother and hoped


    to give him a grand funeral.


    Geronimo readily agreed to it. Even Lexia Rogers had nothing to say against it.


    The funeral hall was set up in Melvis Manor the same day.


    On the other side¡­

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    Ted Summers from the Divine Constabry gave Alex a call and said in a low voice, ¡°Alex, Anna¡¯s


    family has already heard the bad news. But, her body¡­¡±


    Anna had spent quite a significant amount of time serving southern California¡¯s Divine Constabry


    and had a good rtionship with her teammates there. When something like this happened to her,


    everyone felt sad.


    The news, even more, saddened the members of her family. Anna¡¯s mother cried and fainted several


    times since the news had broken.


    Alex also felt a pang of sadness when he thought of Anna.


    He whispered, ¡°In that case,e with me to Michigan¡¯s Coleman family tonight. I¡¯ll talk to them in


    person and exin the situation about Anna.¡±


    Ted nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Three hourster, Brittany had rushed over to the Melvis residence in the Imperial Capital.


    Last time, Brittany and Alex had aplete fallout with the Melvis family and had never revisited. For


    this reason, Geronimo also felt extremely disappointed towards Lexia and felt like leaving the Imperial


    Capital for a time.


    As for Lexia, she had finally realized that the mother-son pair were standing at a height that was much


    higher than their Melvis family, and there was deep regret in her.


    This time, when she saw Brittany again, Lexia¡¯s attitude was much better. Her posture was very small.


    However, Brittany didn¡¯t care much about it. Nicks¡¯s death saddened her.


    Alex apanied his mother and stayed in the funeral hall for a while before leaving in a rush from the


    Imperial Capital to Michigan.


    ***


    At 8 pm, Alex arrived and met up with Ted at the entrance of the Coleman family residence. They


    walked in together and met Anna¡¯s parents.


    Ted helped introduce Alex to them. ¡°This is Alex, Anna¡¯s master. He¡¯s also an elder in the Divine


    Constabry, and Elder Alex is the one¡­ Who has taken Anna¡¯s body.¡±


    Anna¡¯s family was naturally aware of his existence. Anna¡¯s mother said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Elder


    Alex, my daughter is gone now. Please, return her body¡­ to me. Let me¡­ Let me see her for onest


    time.¡±


    As she said that, she covered her mouth, and tears flowed freely from her eyes.


    Alex considered for a while before he said, ¡°Actually, I want to exin to you about Anna¡¯s situation


    right now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Could it be¡­ There isn¡¯t even a body?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s true that Anna¡¯s physical body can¡¯t be resurrected. At least, at this moment,


    it seems that her body haspletely lost its vitality, but her soul is still here.¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean that her soul is still here? Has she be a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? How is there such a thing as ghosts in this world?¡±


    Although the Coleman family was a martial arts family, they did not know anything about the cultivation


    world and could not understand the implications of a soul not dispersing.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Ted knew a little more than them and hurriedly asked, ¡°Elder Alex, do you mean that there¡¯s still a


    chance for Anna to be saved?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°You can put it that way. How about this? I¡¯ll show you her current state now.¡±


    Having said that, he activated his divine power and reached into his mind pce to pull out the Soul


    Collection Coffin.


    Boom!


    A coffin fell to the ground.


    Everyone in the Coleman family was stunned, dumbfounded, and tongue-tied at the scene.


    Alex had pulled out such a massive coffin from his temples¡­


    ¡®What kind of supernatural magic was this?!¡¯

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    ¡°Elder Rockefeller, this is¡­¡±


    Even Ted was dumbfounded and was unable to speak for a long time.


    Alex said, ¡°This Soul Gathering Coffin is a very powerful magic treasure¡­You guys don¡¯t need to care


    what it is for now. Just know that Anna is lying inside this Soul Gathering Coffin now. Her soul will not


    be destroyed, and it can also help her dissipate her soul power and reunite it.¡±


    As he was speaking, he opened the lid of the coffin. Inside the huge coffin was Anna, whoid quietly.


    Beforeing, Alex had already tidied up her remains and changed her into clean clothes, and now


    she, looking as if she was asleep, did not look like a corpse at all.


    ¡°Anna, Anna!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anna¡¯s mother, lying on the edge of the Soul Gathering Coffin, called out softly.


    However, there was definitely no response.


    Tears flowed out of her eyes as she looked at Alex and said, ¡°Is there any hope of hering back to


    life?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I promise. Anna wille back one day.¡±


    The only thing was, he was not very sure how long it would take.


    At least, this gave Anna¡¯s closest rtive a hope to look forward to.


    ***


    After the Coleman family finished paying theirst respect, Alex retrieved the Soul Gathering Coffin.


    The length of the Soul Gathering Coffin was more than three meters long and one meter wide, with a


    variety of strange runic patterns carved on the outside. Despite seeing that Alex could fit this coffin into


    his eyebrows, everyone still felt this feat was incredible once again.


    Anna¡¯s father asked, ¡°Then¡­ Will this funeral still be held?¡±


    The Coleman family had set up the funeral hall before, and the news had also spread, so there would


    soon be rtives and friendsing over to offer condolences, but now¡­


    Anna¡¯s mother immediately shouted, ¡°What is there to be held? You are really deaf. Our daughter is still


    alive, do you want to curse her? There is no funeral. Take down all those white cloths and white


    lanterns.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°Call your rtives and friends and say that it was a mistake just now. Our Anna is still alive, only


    seriously injured and sent abroad for treatment.¡±


    Then, one by one, they all looked at Alex eagerly.


    ¡°Master Rockefeller, you must save our Anna!¡±


    ¡°Anna is really a good child. She is the pride of our Coleman family!¡±


    ¡°As long as Anna cane back to life, we are willing to sacrifice anything.¡±


    At this moment, Alex received a lot of hopeful messages. After thinking about it, Alex walked up to the


    Coleman family¡¯s old master and said, ¡°Mr Coleman, I feel very sorry for what happened to Anna, too. I


    also have a responsibility that I cannot shirk for letting her face this situation now.¡±


    The old man was not young and did not look well. He had an exhausted expression. Waving his hand,


    he sighed. ¡°Elder Rockefeller, there is no need to apologize. From the time Anna entered the Divine


    Constabry, we have actually been mentally prepared. We have advised her before whether it is


    really inappropriate for a girl to do such a dangerous job, but she is born with a sense of justice. There


    is nothing we can do. It is her own choice of path. We, as a family, can only support her quietly.¡±


    It could be seen that Mr. Coleman was very understanding and righteous.


    Under his governance, the Coleman family members were also very harmonious with each other.


    Alex flipped his hand and took out an elixir.


    This was an enhanced version of the rejuvenation pill, in which the energy of the golden pellet formed


    by the ancient forbidden arts was added, as well as a little bit of divine power, which could not only cure


    illnesses and strengthen the body, but also increase the life span by twenty years.


    ¡°Old Master, I see that you are not in good health now. At this rate, you may notst more than two


    years.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone in the Coleman family was sad for a while.


    On the contrary, the old man smiled and said, ¡°People will eventually die. I have lived for eighty three


    years. I have lived long enough. There is nothing to worry about¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I have an elixir here. You should take it. If you take it, you can still live for twenty more


    years.¡±


    ¡°What? Twenty more years of life, is there still such a divine pill in the world?¡±


    Everyone from the Coleman family was shocked. But when they thought of Alex¡¯s ghostly and


    unpredictable methods, they felt that it might be true.


    The old man was also excited.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to live a few more years?


    However, when he thought about how precious a heaven defying pill might be, he shook his head. ¡°I


    don¡¯t deserve this, Elder Rockefeller. It¡¯s better to put it away!¡±

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    ¡°Take it, don¡¯t reject this. This kind of elixir is not particrly rare for me, and I hope that the next time


    Anna wakes up, you will still be standing in front of her healthily.¡±


    This time, without waiting for the old man to speak, Alex tossed the elixir to him. With a shake of his


    hand, a mysterious packet that was wrapped around the pill, forced its medicinal power out and turned


    into a ball of energy that drilled through Elder Coleman¡¯s nostrils, and then spread to the meridians of


    his entire body.


    The crowd saw this with their own eyes. His body became more robust and healthier at speed visible to


    the naked eye.


    His face glowed brightly, his eyes had a sparkle, and even his hair, which was all white, had darkened


    considerably.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, his hair¡­ Has actually turned ck. This is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Look, guys, all of a sudden, he seems to be a few dozen years younger. It¡¯s incredible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a divine intervention!¡±


    At this moment, the Coleman family¡¯s admiration for Alex was like the water of Missisipi River, heaving


    non-stop.


    Soon, with Alex¡¯s help, Elder Coleman finished absorbing the medicinal power. At this time, his Chi


    suddenly moved in his body. A crackling sound of bone popping was heard. His aura became different


    all of a sudden, like a sword being sheathed. His eyes emitted a brilliant light.


    ¡°Patriarch?!¡± Ted eximed.


    The old man alsoughed out loud. ¡°I never thought that I, Holden Coleman, would have the day to


    advance to the rank of Patriarch. It¡¯s really unimaginable!¡±


    After saying these words, he bowed toward Alex and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for Master


    Rockefeller¡¯s grace. I will never dare to forget it.¡±


    Alex smiled.


    A mere n master, to him, had long been out of sight.


    Now in the Rockefeller Manor, in addition to the still young Winnifred, there was almost no one whose


    strength was below the sect master. Even his mother-inw, ire, was forced by Dorothy to raise her


    cultivation. Although fighting was not expected, it was impossible for ordinary people to bully her.


    At this moment, there was a sudden roar outside the door. It seemed that something had been kicked


    through.


    Immediately after that came an explosive shout, ¡°Holden Coleman, you old immortal, get out of here!¡±


    The sound was very loud and echoed throughout the Coleman family. Soon, a Coleman family¡¯s son


    with a bloodied face ran in, ¡°Grandpa, not good. Someone is rushing in.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The leader of the Coleman family¡®s face was cold. He had just happened to be promoted to master


    now, and someone was now rushing in. Wasn¡¯ t this just the right time to sharpen his sword?


    Right after he spoke, a shadow flew in.


    At first nce, it was a junior of the Coleman family. He fell heavily to the ground, but his head and


    neck were at bizarre angles.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This person was already dead.


    ¡°My boy, my boy¡­¡±


    A woman from the Coleman family let out a cry and pounced on the corpse.


    That junior, who was under twenty years old, was actually killed.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who the hell is it?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who dares to kill my grandson, I will make sure that blood will be shed!¡±


    At this moment, an old woman walked in and said with a strange smile, ¡°It¡®s me! Holden Coleman, do


    you still remember the olddy?¡±

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    The old woman who came in had white hair, and her face was full of wrinkles. With a crutch in her


    hand, her age was about the same as Holden¡¯s¡­


    No, now after Holden took the rejuvenation pills given by Alex, his appearance had changed


    significantly. He looked like he was fifty or sixty years old. In contrast, this old woman could be seventy


    or eighty years old.


    The most chilling was that there was a very deep and long scar on her face. It was as if she was just


    injured, and the scar scab had not yet fallen.


    One nce and one would think that those were centipedes lying from the corner of her eye to the


    corner of her mouth.


    The Coleman family was now about to go crazy with anger.


    Originally Anna¡¯s ident had made everyone psychologically hurt. Luckily, Alex brought some good


    news, saying that Anna still had a chance of resurrection. Therefore, the Coleman family just went


    outside to remove the white cloth and whitenterns. They did not expect after taking those down, a


    grandchild would be killed.


    This time, this grandchild was really dead.


    Alex looked at him. Even his soul was gone, which meant he was truly dead.


    There was no chance of salvation. That meant they needed to rehang the white cloth and white


    lanterns, which were just taken down.


    Was there anything more painful and desperate than this?


    Alex looked at the old woman with a look of shock and anger. As he looked at this woman, he realized


    the aura on her body was a bit odd. She was neither kind nor evil. But, there was strange spiritual


    energy with some ufortable feeling.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t even know you!¡± Holden¡¯s eyes seemed to spew fire as he said coldly, ¡°But you


    killed my grandson for no reason. I tell you, today, I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me, you say?¡± The old womanughed loudly. ¡°However, I am thinking of you, Holden,


    all the time, thinking of you, thinking of when I can kill you! ¡±


    Anna¡¯s father, Lewandowski Coleman, asked gravely, ¡°Dad, you really don¡¯t know her?¡±


    Holden answered, ¡°I don¡¯t. I haven¡¯t seen her before at all.¡±


    At this moment, the old woman made a heavy thump with her cane and said, ¡°Holden, it seems that


    you have lived afortable life in the past fifty years, apanied by your children and


    grandchildren. Good, then I will kill your children and grandchildren, one by one, I will kill them in front


    of you. I think that feeling must be very good, right?¡±


    Lewandowski shouted angrily, ¡°Old woman, I think you are crazy.¡±


    The old woman asked, ¡°Am I mistaken? Isn¡¯t your father¡®s name Holden Coleman? Or, is your father¡¯s


    name Byron Jaret?¡±


    When Holden heard Byron Jaret¡¯s name, it was as if he recalled a past event. He scanned the old


    woman left and right and asked in surprise, ¡°You are¡­ Eunice Murphy?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, Holden, atst, your eyes are not blind, and you recognize me!¡± The old woman¡¯s face


    was full of hostility. ¡°So, do you have anyst words to say? But forget it, you don¡¯t need to say


    anything because your family will apany you on the road to hell.¡±


    Lewandowski asked, ¡°Dad, do you know her? Who is she?¡±


    Holden did not say a word.


    The old woman spoke first, ¡°Holden, you don¡¯t dare to spill it? Then, I¡¯ll tell them. I¡¯m your father¡¯s first


    wife.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    When the members of the Coleman family heard this, they were all stunned.


    However, Holden soon gave a ¡®bah¡¯. ¡°Eunice, I think you are really shameless. Do you still have the


    face to say these things of the past? Do you think you were very honorable in the past?¡±


    Eunice shouted sternly, ¡°What was so dishonorable about me?¡±


    The Coleman family asked what was going on.


    Holden eximed, ¡°Well, since you are not dead and have appeared again, and you want toe and


    kill my whole family, then I will simply make things clear and understandable! Listen carefully. This


    woman is called Eunice Murphy, who once was indeed my wife. But, she did not abide by women¡¯s


    morals and had a rendezvous with another wild man in the cowshed, and I caught her red-handed!¡±


    Then, the Coleman family looked at Eunice with iparable contempt and disgust.


    Holden continued, ¡°That was more than fifty years ago. Back then, adultery was a major crime. The


    man whom she fornicated with was tied up and beaten to death by the Red Guard! Eunice, Byron¡¯s


    death waspletely caused by the two of you. He deserved to die, but you were also responsible. On


    what basis do you resent me?¡±


    Alex and Ted stood on the side like spectators watching a show.

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    These were decades of an old feud. Since they were outsiders, it was not appropriate to intervene now.


    Eunice sneered, ¡°These are bullshit and sophistry! Byron was originally my lover. We were childhood


    sweethearts. We had a private life. It was you who¡­You were the one who forced my father to marry


    me to you, breaking up Byron and me. You are the culprit.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Holden shook his head. ¡°If I had known that you were already having a premarital affair with Byron, I


    would never have married you. Poor me, I was gullible enough to believe your bullshit, to believe you


    that the cave did not turn red because of the dance. I was stupid. That was why I married you, a sl*t.¡±


    Eunice was furious. She whipped her cane and made a hole in the floor tiles. ¡°Holden, today, no matter


    what you say, your Coleman family will be exterminated! Back then, I jumped off the cliff but survived.


    Then, I had an amazing encounter and became a disciple of Yorkshire Pce. This is a god-given


    opportunity for me to take revenge. Today, the Coleman family will be exterminated.¡±


    Holden¡¯s aura burst and the sect master realm was disyed.


    Euniceughed loudly. ¡°Patriarch? In my eyes, that¡¯s just as powerful as an ant!¡±


    She tapped her cane.


    The cane went into the gromid a little and then flew up, pping Holden with a palm.


    Holden shouted coldly, ¡°Dragon Tusk Punch! ¡±


    Boom!


    There was a loud sound, and a burst of powerful Chi shot out. Immediately afterward, Holden¡¯s body


    was like a kite with a broken string and was sent flying away.


    While Holden was in mid-air, he spurted a mouthful of blood.


    The difference between the two was noticeable. However, Eunice had no mercy and immediately


    rushed up again quickly.


    At this moment, Lewandowski came from the side and blocked the move for his dad.


    However, Holden, the Grandmaster, was no match for Eunice, let alone Lewandowski, a martial artist


    who hadn¡¯t even reached ground level.


    Eunice backhanded and brought her palm down. She wanted to kill Lewandowski.


    The point was, Lewandowski seemed to lose control of his whole body as Eunice¡¯s palm came down,


    and he became confused as he waited to be killed.


    At this moment, Alex took action.


    He dashed in front of Lewandowski, reached out to catch Eunice¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Olddy, I


    overheard your conversation in general. Judging by the content of your speech, it seems that you are


    the one who is at fault! No matter how good you used to be with your childhood friend, you should no


    longer sneak around with your former man¡­ Okay, I won¡¯t talk too much about love rtionships, but


    you want to destroy the Coleman family now. Isn¡¯t that a little too cruel?¡±


    Eunice frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Alex answered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care who I am. I am just trying to be fair.¡±


    Eunice roared, ¡°Then, you will die with the Coleman family!¡±


    Her eyes fiercely red.


    Alex felt a cursed power in her eyes.


    However, he had the divine power protecting his body, so he was not afraid of curses at all.


    Immediately, a fist was thrown. A loud noise was heard. It hit Eunice¡¯s chest heavily. Eunice flew three


    meters away alongside the sound, and a jade pendant fell out from her clothes, bouncing on the


    ground beforending right next to Alex¡¯s feet.


    Alex fixed his gaze upon this jade pendant, and it was so familiar. Then, he suddenly reacted. Wasn¡¯t


    this the jade pendant he gave to Zendaya for protection?


    ¡®How could it be in this woman¡¯s hand?¡¯

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    Alex picked up the jade pendant and found that although there was no longer his bloodline mark on it,


    the formation was engraved by his hand. So, there would be no mistake.


    This, too, was the reason why Alex did not sense this jade pendant at first.


    Swish!


    Alex rushed toward Eunice in the blink of an eye. Lifting her, he asked, ¡°Say, where did you get this


    jade pendant from?¡±


    His voice was cold, and the murderous intent forced a burst of aura that caused Eunice¡¯s body to jolt.


    How could she have never thought that there would be such a powerful man in this realm?


    She had returned to this ce with great difficulty. Initially, she thought she could roam the world and


    be invincible but now ended up being ruthlessly pped in the face. She hadn¡¯t even killed a few


    people, and her great revenge hadn¡¯t even been avenged yet. But, she ended up like a chicken in the


    hands of the man in front of her.


    ¡±Spill!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will give you a taste of what it¡¯s like to beg for your life and to die!¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice sounded as if he was from hell.


    Not only Eunice felt frightened, but even the Coleman family members and Ted, who were next to him,


    also felt an involuntary chill down their spines, stunned by Alex¡¯s dense to frightening murderous intent.


    Ted asked, ¡°Elder Rockefeller, this¡­ What happened?¡±


    Alex red at Eunice and did not speak.


    Eunice trembled and said, ¡°I¡­ I picked it up from the streets.¡±


    Boom!


    Alex smashed her to the ground.


    The ground now had a big crater. Luckily this old woman¡¯s cultivation was not weak, as she reached


    the core formation. Otherwise, she would have been smashed to death.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Alex instantly knew that she was not telling the truth and immediately pointed at Eunice¡¯s eyebrow and


    used his Soul Banishing Touch fiercely.


    As Alex¡¯s cultivation level was high and his spiritual power skyrocketed, his Soul Banishing Touch also


    rose, and it was many times stronger than when he first used it before.


    Eunice let out a miserable scream a mere two secondster, trembled all over, and even foamed at the


    mouth. This kind of torture resembling the tearing of the soul was not something ordinary people could


    endure.


    The Coleman family¡¯s hair stood up and was full of horror after hearing that sound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak!¡±


    Eunice couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pleaded loudly. She realized very clearly that if this torture


    continued, she would probably be crazy and turn into a psychopath.


    Alex lifted his Soul Banishing Touch, ¡°Speak, quickly!¡±


    Eunice said, ¡°It was taken from a woman who was dying.¡±


    ¡°A dying woman?¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart shook again. ¡°Tell me clearly, which dying woman? Did you kill her?¡±


    Eunice was not a fool. Alex was so nervous and crazy. It must have a lot to do with the original owner


    of this jade pendant.


    She hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. She was already dying when I got to her.¡±


    ¡°Tell me clearly, what kind of woman?¡±


    ¡°She looked around twenty five or twenty six years old, long hair, oh, her stomach was a little


    distended, as if pregnant.¡±


    Alex was stunned.


    ¡®Pregnant?¡¯


    He nced at Eunice, and in the next moment, reached out and pressed his hand on her eyebrow. In


    the depths of her soul, she shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be an idiot, try to think of her.¡±


    Inside the Ten Wheels Earth Incantation that Ksitigarbha had left to Alex was a magic seal called the


    Seal of Past and Present Life, which allowed one to search for someone¡¯s past from their trajectory.


    Alex was now using Eunice as a medium to search for the past.


    Buzz!


    Eunice felt like her brain was going to explode soon.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    It was too painful. She desperately thought about the woman¡¯s appearance.


    The Seal of Past and Present Life dealt significant damage to a medium. If Alex were to find the past


    aimlessly, he would not know for how long he had to search for it. However, she tried hard to think


    about that moment, as if there was a precise coordinate that could facilitate Alex to find that time node.


    Whoosh!


    Countless scenes appeared in Alex¡¯s mind.


    Those were the past that Eunice had experienced. Those scenes were even more vivid than the


    impression in Eunice¡¯s mind. At this time, he seemed to be walking inside a time tunnel from the


    present to the past.


    It did not take long. Alex soon found that node.


    He saw Eunice pass by somewhere in a dark forest. He saw the woman leaning against a huge tree.


    The woman was covered in bloodstains. Her stomach was huge as if she was about to go intobor.


    She rubbed her stomach with one hand, whereas the hand clutched onto a jade pendant.


    In that instant, Alex felt as if something had mmed into his heart vigorously. It was because he saw


    her clearly, it was none other than Daya Stoermer.


    She¡­ Was actually pregnant.


    Calcting the time, it almost happened at that time. However, what exactly had she experienced?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What kind of danger was in there?


    As he trembled, he continued to search for the truth in the time tunnel of the past. Eventually, he saw a


    scene that made his eyes burst with anger.


    He saw Eunice. Perhaps, she thought the jade pendant must be something good since Daya was still


    clutching onto it at such a time. In addition, a formation blueprint was certainly carved on the jade


    pendant, it was a magical treasure. She went forward right away to snatch it from Daya. To her


    surprise, Daya did not die, and she made a knife sh on Eunice¡¯s face.


    That was how she got the wound on her face. Then, both parties fought.


    It did not take long to attract a group of demonic beasts in the forest.


    As a result, Eunice caught Daya off guard. Eunice Murphy threw a bottle containing unknown materials


    on Daya¡¯s body. Then, the demonic beasts attacked Daya savagely right there and then while paying


    no attention to Eunice, as if they could not see her.


    On the other hand, Eunice turned around and ran away from Daya.


    The scene that Alex saw followed into the distance as well. He only saw that Daya was fighting in


    desperation while trying to protect her stomach with determination. Once the demonic beasts tried to


    attack her stomach, she could only retaliate hard with her back. The final scene froze on a ten meter


    tall behemoth pouncing viciously on Daya.


    Roar!


    After watching the past, Alex let out an explosive roar and mmed Eunice to the ground. Immediately


    afterward, he pounced on her and strangled her as he said furiously, ¡°How dare you treat my wife and


    child like this?! You deserve to die!¡±


    Everyone else was shocked. They did not know what happened.


    At this moment, the ground surrounding Eunice copsed into a ring-shaped deep crater.


    Fortunately, Alex still had notpletely lost his sanity nor killed her right away.


    ¡°Take me to her!¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Eunice looked at him in shock as she did not expect that he was not only that woman¡¯s spouse, but he


    even had such a miraculous trick to acquire the information directly from her. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s


    toote! When I saw her, it was two days ago. If you go to find her now, she must be dead by now.¡±


    ¡°I want to see her if she¡¯s alive, and I want her corpse if she¡¯s dead!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Eunice pointed at Holden and proposed a condition to Alex. ¡°Yes, I can take you to her,


    but I have a condition you have to kill all of the Coleman family! Otherwise, I can guarantee you won¡¯t


    be able to find your wife and child in this life.¡±

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    Upon hearing the statement, the rest of the Coleman family tensed up. Everyone looked at Alex in fear.


    They were terrified that he would agree to Eunice¡¯s request. After all, it seemed that Alex¡¯s wife and


    child were the ones in danger now.


    Ted also looked at Alex anxiously as he said, ¡°Elder Rockefeller, you¡­ Mustn¡¯t listen to her. The


    Coleman family is Anna¡¯s family!¡±


    Alex said to Eunice, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve just walked through the path that you¡¯ve walked earlier. I wanted to


    keep you just because I was a bit curious about your background. Now, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he swung out a fierce punch. In Eunice¡¯s iparably terrified eyes, Alex¡¯s


    punchnded on her chest. In an instant, a huge transparent hole appeared on her chest.


    The heart inside was crushed. She was dead!


    However, Alex did not stop there. Instead, he pulled her soul out¡­ After all, he mainly followed the time


    nodes to find the past earlier. If he could not find it, he could continue casting the Seal of Past and


    Present Life using her soul. He closed his eyes and reminisced about the route that he had just taken


    in the past time-space.


    He confirmed something, the ce where Daya was located was undoubtedly a secret realm. In other


    words, the Stoermers¡¯ trial was located in a secret realm.


    In fact, Alex had some suspicions before this because the protective jade pendant that he had given to


    Daya contained his blood essence inside it. If she had not been particrly far away, he would have


    sensed it, but the truth was that he hadpletely lost contact with Daya after she started the trial.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He never expected that she would secretly go to such a ce to give birth to a child¡­


    What was she thinking?


    The other thing was that the secret realm¡¯s entrance was now located inside a mansion owned by the


    Stoermers in Imperial Capital.


    ¡°I have something urgent to attend to. I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    After saying that, Alex rushed off into the sky right away. He wanted to head to the secret realm swiftly


    to look for Daya.


    However, not long after he rushed out, a thought suddenly appeared in Alex¡¯s mind, it was the divine


    thought mapping from his master, Jade Benmore.


    The shared link of lifespan between the two people still existed. This created some sort of bond


    between Jade and him.


    Jade¡¯s cultivation base was profound. Now that she had recovered her cultivation base after lifting the


    poison status, she could do various things. For instance, now she could send a thought directly to


    Alex¡¯s sea of consciousness¡­


    ¡®Hurry ande to Rockefeller Manor. Beware of strong enemies!¡¯


    She did not say the exact matter, but judging from her tone, he could tell that she was very anxious.


    ¡®Beware of strong enemies?¡¯


    ¡®What did she mean?¡¯


    Alex did not understand the reason. However, when he thought about the final scene that the ferocious


    beast pounced on Daya, he was distressed, so he did not have time to think carefully about the


    intention in Jade¡¯s words.


    He thought that now Jade had peerless martial arts. Basically, no one could hurt her anymore.


    Furthermore, Rockefeller Manor was well-fortified with her supervision. He did not need to worry about


    it at all, so he continued to rush in Imperial Capital¡¯s direction.


    To his surprise, someone stopped him very soon. Twenty or so people came over, and each of them


    was an expert


    ¡®Spirit Severing, Spirit Severing, Spirit Severing, Profound Mystic, Profound Mystic¡­¡±


    He was instantly dumbfounded.


    This line-up was unprecedentedly powerful. Three Spirit Severing cultivators and seven or eight


    Profound Mystic cultivators came over all of a sudden.


    ¡°Who are you people? What are you people trying to do?¡±

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    Alex questioned those people. He finally understood what Jade meant when she said to beware of


    strong enemies.


    It turned out that those people wereing after him.


    ***


    However, Alex did not know the raised hell outside. It was because over one hour ago, the American


    government had sent an official notice to Japan as well as those internationalmunities that exerted


    pressure on America. It dered that the culprit behind the destruction of Mount Fuji and countless


    casualties at Mount Higurashi in Japan was called Alex Rockefeller.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    They even disclosed all of Alex¡¯s information. Identification card, family rtionship, social


    background¡­


    A tossed stone raised a thousand ripples. Once the news was announced, it caused an uproar.


    In just a minute, the media all over the world scrambled to report and reprint it. Alex¡¯s information


    immediately appeared on the trending search in various countries¡¯ media. The tform that published


    his information crashed right away due to the web traffic overload from the overwhelming visitors.


    The Americans were shocked. The entire world was stunned.


    Especially some people who knew Alex, they were all dumbfounded. For instance, the university


    alumni group¡­


    ¡°Oh my gosh! It turns out that Alex Rockefeller is so awesome!¡±


    ¡°I even thought that he had beenpletely reduced to a nobody after Rockefeller Group was


    snatched away from him. He remained in obscurity since then until he silently disappeared in front of us


    one day. Oh great, he created such a huge uproar! It shocks the entire world!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    A ssmate who knew Alex¡¯s current condition said, ¡°Did you guys not keep up with thetest news?


    How dare you say Alex Rockefeller went into obscurity? Do you know about Lush Cosmetics? That¡¯s a


    hundred billion dor level property that Alex Rockefeller built. I heard it could make hundreds of


    billions of dors per year. Now the entire Rockefeller Group has be Lush Cosmetics¡¯ subsidiary


    company.¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡±


    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t believe me, you guys can go check it out! And, do you guys know who the greatest


    shareholder in Thousand Miles Conglomerate is? And it¡¯s Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The group instantly went silent. As a result, that ssmate disclosed another piece of significant news.


    ¡°Do you guys know the Divine Constabry? It¡¯s the secret department that overrides the normalw


    enforcement department, and the most powerful big shot there is Alex Rockefeller¡¯s grandfather! Do


    you guys know the person who battled at Willow Lake a few months ago? It¡¯s Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t say it anymore. He has long been beyond the mundane world, and you guys still think


    he¡¯s a nobody.¡±


    This was just the university ssmate group that Alex was in.


    Besides, there were many more the elementary school group, the junior high school group and so on.


    Even the people abroad who had crossed paths with Alex, like Andrew and Miranda Finn, all shouted


    madly after seeing the news. They wished dearly that they could head to America immediately to meet


    the amazing American miracle doctor.


    ***


    However, Alex was now facing an unprecedented crisis.


    ¡°You¡¯re Alex Rockefeller, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who destroyed Mount Fuji in Japan, right?¡±


    Alex was now distressed as he wanted to save Daya. Never did he expect that so many people would


    show up to besiege him halfway. He immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you people are. I¡¯m in a hurry


    to rescue someone, so I hope you people don¡¯t block the way.¡±


    ¡°Rescue someone? You can¡¯t even save yourself now. Do you know who we are?¡±


    ¡°Spit it out. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you people.¡±


    A middle-aged man leading the team sneered, ¡°You already have the cultivation base of Peak-Core


    Formation at a young age. It¡¯s no wonder you dare to be so arrogant! Too bad, being proud is one


    thing, but you¡¯vemitted crimes! We¡¯re members of the American Defense Bureau. You¡¯ve


    destroyed Mount Fuji and ughtered the innocents in Japan. Besides, you even colluded with Jade


    Benmore to kill the senior executives of the Flying Eagles ruthlessly. The crimes are unforgivable.


    We¡¯ve received the order from the higher-ups to take you down and hand you over to the international


    community for trial.¡±


    ¡°The American Defense Bureau? I¡¯ve never heard of it. Perhaps, are you guys Darnic Young¡¯sp


    dogs?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, take him down!¡±


    Twenty or so people immediately took out all sorts of magical treasures and worked together tounch


    an attack.

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°How shameless!¡±


    To Alex¡¯s surprise, the twenty or so people in which almost everyone¡¯s cultivation base was stronger


    than him came forward for a mass brawl.


    However, he did not know that he destroyed Mount Fuji in Japan because of the true terror. Who in the


    world couldmit such an outrageous deed? He was probably a god-like existence, right?


    Hence, the members of the American Defense Bureau went all out in their attacks.


    However, they had not resorted to any deadly moves. First, now that Alex had caused a huge


    international public opinion, the American higher-ups had suffered tremendous pressure and had to


    exin.


    Secondly, the higher-ups also wanted to meet him and ask about what had happened at Mount Fuji


    and the methods that he had used to do it. In the end, the higher-ups were afraid of him as well.


    Finally, Darnic Young had added fuel to the fire because he wanted to avenge his son.


    Buzz!


    The space shook.


    The area where Alex was in seemed to have been imprisoned. For a moment, he felt that he could not


    move at all, and an invisible force bound all his limbs firmly. On the other hand, a spiritual palm asrge


    as a truck descended from the sky to grab him.


    ¡®What should I do? It¡¯s too powerful!¡¯


    Seeing that the palm was getting closer, Alex was anxious as he was about to be doomed. At this


    moment, the Chaos Tree gently shook, and a gush of energy, containing the power of rules, swirled


    around his be.


    The next second, all the shackling force copsed.


    After breaking through the restraints and regaining his freedom, he immediately threw a fierce punch at


    the palm that was pressing down.


    Alex broke the spiritual palm with a punch. He pierced the palm.


    Immediately afterward, that palm disintegrated as if it were an avnche. Alex seized the opportunity


    to retreat rapidly.


    This scene shocked the members of the American Defense Bureau.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°He could destroy the dimensional prison that we joined forces to create? He¡¯s really skilled!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Old Gus, don¡¯t you fail miserably in such a simple task!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to escape! Go after him! Everyone, put more effort into it!¡±


    Immediately afterward, the twenty or so experts chased after Alex frantically with a whoosh.


    There were a few fast guys among the people as if they specialized in the pursuit of speed. Alex found


    them troublesome. His Sword of the Universe flew fast enough, but to his surprise, there were two


    presumably gifted people there who were not slower than him at all.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They even had some kind of long-range weapons in their hands. They were specially made guns.


    The bullets were specially made as well. They came with some sort of paralyzing effect.


    The shots caused immense pain when they hit his body. Furthermore, they even hindered his mobility.


    Fortunately, the Chi in his golden core was powerful so that he could remove the adverse effects


    quickly.


    Poof! Poof!


    Another two bullets hit his body.


    Alex grimaced in pain as he roared, ¡°I¡¯m getting angry! Let me warn you guys. Once I¡¯m angered, even


    I¡¯ll be afraid of myself. You people better don¡¯t force me. Get lost now!¡±


    A manughed as he said, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, don¡¯t retaliate. Retaliation is futile. It¡¯ll only aggravate your


    pain. Can¡¯t you tell that we haven¡¯t used our deadly blow? If we wanted to kill you, you¡¯d have been


    dead ages ago!¡±


    Alex was furious. Just then, a divine thought descended again.


    It was Jade¡¯s divine thought.


    ¡®Rockefeller Manor is under attack! Dorothy Assex is injured. Come back quickly!¡¯


    Buzz!


    Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.


    He had his heart in his mouth because he still did not know whether the pregnant Daya was alive or


    dead. Now, Dorothy, who was pregnant with quadruplets, was injured as well. Seeing the twenty or so


    members of the American Defense Bureau continuously harassing him, the murderous intent on him


    was overwhelming.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°What a strong murderous intent. Be careful. This brat is going to fight for his life and mayunch an


    ultimate move.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡±


    Just when these people became cautious, a lively thousand foot tall Buddha¡¯s Vajra Phantasm was


    formed behind Alex. Furthermore, it was apanied by the Buddhist song.


    ¡°Adoration¡­¡±


    ¡°Adoration to the Triple Treasure¡­¡±


    This was too shocking. Furthermore, it even happened in the sky of Michigan.

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    Below was the downtown neighborhood with heavy traffic. The battle earlier did not attract much


    attention. However, now that the thousand foot tall Vajra Phantasm emerged with the thunderous


    Buddhist sutras hovering down and shaking the sky, not only the members of the American Defense


    Bureau but all the mortals below it could hear the sutras.


    Boom!


    A woman driving a private car was instantly shocked as she saw the Vajra Phantasm appear in the sky.


    By ident, she crashed into a car in front of her.


    A man with flowers, who was about to propose to his girlfriend, immediately dropped the flowers to the


    ground and the ring in his hand rolled into the drain when he saw the Vajra Phantasm. He looked up to


    the sky. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    Simr scenes were yed all over Michigan.


    The monks and nuns inside the temples and thousands of Buddhism worshippers all kneeled and burst


    into tears.


    ¡°Bodhisattva has revealed himself!¡±


    ¡°Bless Bodhisattva!¡±


    ¡°Bodhisattva, please let me win every bet today¡­¡±


    Even the Defense Bureau members were stunned.


    What kind of supernatural power was this? The stew was too great, right?


    Just then, the Vajra Phantasm swung out a palm.


    ¡°Great Mighty Divine Palm!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Buzz!


    The small mountain like palm pressed down onto the Defense Bureau members with an imposing aura.


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± a man shouted, causing the crowd to scatter in all directions.


    However, at this moment, Alex jumped onto the Sword of the Universe and hurriedly fled in the


    opposite direction at lightning speed.


    Several Defense Bureau members froze for a moment when they saw him escape with their own eyes.


    Just then, the Vajra Phantasm in the sky suddenly vanished into thin air like a mirage. The palm was


    not mmed down at all.


    ¡°D*mn, it¡¯s a phantom!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been fooled!¡±


    ¡°Chase after him!¡±


    Alex did not want to waste time here for a deadly fight. After seizing the opportunity to escape, he


    immediately rushed toward his home in California.


    ***


    At the same time, Darnic Young was with a group of representatives from the official families at Young


    Manor in Imperial Capital.


    ¡°After the Grand Conference ended, Chief gave the American Defense Bureau members an order to


    capture the murderer, Jade Benmore. Looking at the time, they should have made their move by now!¡±


    Darnic said.


    Someone asked, ¡°But, Jade Benmore¡¯sbat power is too strong. The Defense Bureau members


    should be no match for her, right?¡±


    Darnic shook his head as he said, ¡°Then, you have no idea about it. American Defense Bureau is an


    entity that overrides Flying Eagles. There is full of masters and even advanced weapons inside. Even if


    Jade Benmore is strong, it¡¯s difficult for her to do much by herself¡­ Besides, if she ever dares to attack


    the Defense Bureau members, it¡¯d be treason then!¡±


    ¡°This time, she won¡¯t be able to escape from her fate no matter what.¡±


    ***


    Whoosh!


    Alex rushed to the front of Rockefeller Manor. At a nce, his eyes burst with anger. He saw the entire


    manor had turned into ruins.


    It was razed to the ground.


    Now, Dorothy, Waltz, Maya, and the others were squeezing themselves in a defensive formation that


    Alex had built back then and struggling to support themselves. To his surprise, thirty or so cultivators


    were jointly attacking the formation on the periphery.


    All the women inside were injured, and a few people were lying on the ground. It wasn¡¯t clear whether


    they were alive or dead.


    It was unknown where Jade had gone.


    Meanwhile, the twenty or so people earlier quickly caught up to him.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you have nowhere else to escape! Surrender yourself!¡± a man shouted.


    A few secondster, a group of people besieged him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother-inw. It¡¯s Brother-inw- ! ¡±


    Beatrice screamed. She was also covered in blood, and there were several bloody wounds on her body


    as well. ¡°Alex, run quickly! Hurry up and escape!¡±


    The few women there shouted. Perhaps they were all in despair!


    Alex¡¯s state of mind at this moment was devastating. Both his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°All of you deserve to die! Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge,e forth!¡±

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    Alex roared and channeled the divine power of a million points from his golden core into Persephone¡¯s


    Folly Bridge in his mind pce.


    The next second, he heard a childish voice that said, ¡°It¡¯s just the divine power of a million points? It¡¯s


    been so long, yet you just summoned me once? It looks like your ability isn¡¯t really that good!¡±


    In that instant, Alex was rendered speechless for a while.


    ¡®I need to spend a million points of divine power to use you once. Do you think I want to burn my fingers


    for your sake? If it isn¡¯t because I have no other choices this time, I wouldn¡¯t want to use you!¡¯


    Of course, all these thoughts could only course through his mind. He dared not say it out loud.


    Then, under the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge¡¯s childish whine, the space of the world seemed to have


    cracked open a void. An ancient, blood-stained stone bridge slowly stretched out of the void.


    Compared to the previously used Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, the stone bridge this time was over ten


    timesrger than the previous one.


    Perhaps, Alex did not have much divine power on himst time, but this time, he immediately invested


    a million points.


    In the sky above Rockefeller Manor, no, within a ten mile radius, the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge could


    be seen. Under the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, the water of the Styx River surged like an eternal


    existence.


    ¡°Oooh¡­¡±


    There was an eerie yet sorrowful cry in the entire world. It repeated continuously as if the world was


    weeping sorrowfully at the same time.


    All the people in California were stunned as they looked at the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge that popped


    out of nowhere in the sky and heard a weeping sound. Everyone was like y sculptures, not moving


    at all. As a gush of sorrow surged in their hearts, they could not stop the tears streaming down their


    faces.


    The American Defense Bureau members bore the brunt. The astonishing scene stunned all of them.


    However, at this moment, those people, whom Alex had previously fooled with the Vajra Phantasm,


    shouted one after another, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Stay calm. This is just an illusion. It¡¯s just an illusion.


    This guy is good at creating mirages like the illusory bubbles. Everyone, just ignore it and take down


    this viin quickly.¡±


    A Spirit Severing expert from American Defense Bureau reacted the fastest.


    He immediately charged toward Alex.


    However, at this moment, Alex¡¯s cold and ruthless nce swept over him. He gently waved his hand.


    The Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge shot a ck, ancient iron chain with a whoosh and instantly prated


    the man¡¯s chest. The Spirit Severing expert suddenly convulsed and lowered his head to look at his


    chest.


    He was full of disbelief. ¡®This¡­ Was this an illusion?¡¯


    However, he could feel his life force depleting rapidly. His physical body turned into a pile of dust in just


    a second and drifted away with the wind, but the chain bound his soul. It was quickly dragged back to


    the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and vanished in a puff of smoke.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The scene fell into silence all of a sudden.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this is an illusion too?¡±


    ¡°Holmes, Holmes, are you there? Godd*mmit, answer me if you¡¯re there!¡±


    However, no one answered him. Only the continuous weeping sound rang in his ears.


    An American Defense Bureau member, who could not stand the dreary atmosphere, pointed at Alex


    and shouted furiously, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, I know you¡¯re the one behind this! Don¡¯t ever think we¡¯ll be


    afraid of you just because you¡¯ve used some deceitful tricks. Everyone, let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Poof!


    Another iron chain that drilled out of the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge prated the man¡¯s throat. This


    man ended up in the same fate as the previous man.


    The second man died!


    ¡°This¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like an illusion, right?¡±


    ¡°I can feel that he¡¯s really dead.¡±


    ¡°What should we do? What should we do? What the heck is this ghastly bridge?¡±


    A Peak-Spirit Severing expert roared, ¡°Don¡¯t guess it. We can¡¯t let him defeat us one by one now. He


    only has one iron chain. Let¡¯s go together and forget about the higher-ups¡¯ order. Killing himes


    first. I¡¯ll count to three, and we¡¯ll all strike together.¡±

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Two¡­¡±


    A cruel smile appeared on Alex¡¯s face.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    Just when the expert shouted the word ¡®Three!¡¯, arge, ck mass of iron chains shot out of the


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. It instantly killed all the American Defense Bureau members before


    dragging their souls into the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    The battle ended in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge slowly drilled back into the void and turned into a stream


    of light, returning to Alex¡¯s mind pce.


    The tool Spirit¡¯s voice that made Alex gnash his teeth with hatred carried over. ¡®The divine power of a


    million points is too little. It¡¯s not even enough for my appetizer! I want ten million points next time!¡¯


    ¡®What? Why don¡¯t you rob someone?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m robbing you!¡¯


    ***


    Alex did not care about this greedy little brat anymore. He hurriedly ran into the ruins inside and walked


    into the spell formation.


    ¡°Brother-inw! You¡¯re so powerful! ¡± Beatrice jumped onto Alex at once.


    Alex put her down and hurriedly checked Dorothy¡¯s condition. ¡°Dorothy, how do you feel? Are you


    okay?¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    As she said that, she touched her stomach. ¡°They¡¯re fine too.¡±


    Alex breathed a sigh of relief and immediately treated the injured people as he said, ¡°Where¡¯s my


    master, Jade Benmore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    A figure flickered. The still eighteen year old Jade rushed over, but she was drenched in blood, and


    there was a deep, long wound that kept bleeding on her back.


    Even Alex was shocked. To his surprise, even a powerful expert like Jade had fallen into such a


    miserable state.


    Earlier, she had run away after luring two supreme experts. Otherwise, the people would have suffered


    the aftermath as well.


    ¡°Did American Defense Bureau members do this too?¡± Alex asked. ¡°What kind of department is the


    American Defense Bureau?¡±


    Jade said, ¡°America is such arge nation. The uppermost group of people naturally want to have


    safety guarantees. Some people are even willing to gather around those people. That¡¯s how American


    Defense Bureau came by.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Darnic Young has coborated with multiple families at official level and


    convened the Grand Conference to force the Chief to give an order so that American Defense Bureau


    can make a move against us, the master and disciple. In addition, Darnic Young fanned the mes and


    sowed discord among the people. We¡¯re no longer safe here, and we must leave this ce.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It just happens thatI need to rescue someone in a secret realm.¡±


    Jade asked, ¡°Who are you going to rescue?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daya Stoermer!¡±


    ¡°What happened to Daya Stoermer?¡± Dorothy looked over.


    ¡°Someone saw her facing a desperate situation in the secret realm. It¡¯s unknown if she¡¯s dead or


    alive¡­ And, she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Dorothy was taken aback for a moment.


    Calcting the days, wouldn¡¯t Daya have conceived earlier than her?


    At this moment, Jade said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. We¡¯ll talkter. Now that fifty or so American


    Defense Bureau members have died here, the American higher-ups must be furious and won¡¯t be


    satisfied until they have us killed. Ibelieve arge group of experts are already on their way here.¡±


    Waltz said, ¡°But, we have so many people here. How are we going to get around?¡±


    Just then, Jade looked toward the east direction. ¡°They¡¯reing!¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    At this moment, Alex took a breath and said, ¡°I have a ce that can provide a temporary shelter for


    everyone.¡±


    Jade asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°K Temple!¡±


    As Alex gently waved his hand, a teleportation portal appeared in front of the crowd.

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    K Temple was the final purend of Buddhism back then.


    Ksitigarbha thought that Alex was the future Lord Buddha, so he left the legacy to Alex. At the same


    time, he also gave Alex control of the entire K Temple for his usage.


    As the saying in Buddhism went, ¡°To see a world in a wildflower and a Bodhi in a leaf.¡±


    K Temple did not exist in any space on Earth, but it came from another realm. The teleportation


    portal at the bottom of thergeke back then was just an ancient space trail connected to K


    Temple.


    Then, when Alex came out of K Temple that time, hepletely controlled the door. It existed within


    his cardiac acupoint. This was said to be bizarre, but it was a drastic measure of Buddhism. Now the


    ancient space trail¡¯s massive door that existed in Alex¡¯s cardiac acupoint looked as big as a sesame


    seed. However, when it took shape and came out, he could control its size at will.


    When Alex waved his hand, a teleportation portal connected to K Temple appeared. Not only


    Dorothy and the others were shocked, but even Jade was stunned. She had engaged in many


    battlefields for so long, yet it was her first time witnessing such a mysterious scene.


    She had never heard of someone who could carry a teleportation portal with him at all times.


    ¡°Stop dawdling! Hurry up. They¡¯re almost here!¡± Alex urged.


    Soon, the crowd passed through the teleportation portal one by one. Under a burst of vertigo, they


    passed through the ancient space trail and entered K Temple!


    At first nce, they saw the thousand foot tall skyscraping, huge door.


    In an instant, many people were stunned, especially people like Beatrice and ire, who knew nothing


    about the cultivation realm. It could only be described that at this moment, they looked like their


    fundamental values had been subverted.


    Soon, Alex rushed in as well.


    Almost a second after he came in, the American Defense Bureau and Flying Eagles members had


    arrived at the scene. They felt a strange energy fluctuation, so they rushed over, but they could not find


    anything.


    Alex removed that teleportation portal the moment he entered it.


    ¡®D*mn, they really think highly of me! So many experts havee here!¡¯


    Other people could not sense the situation outside, but as K Temple¡¯s master, Alex could sense and


    even see the situation outside¡­ In fact, it was because he did notpletely put away the


    teleportation portal that he had removed nor store it in his cardiac acupoint.


    Instead, it was hidden outside and turned into a small node.


    ¡°You can see the outside?¡± Jade asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alex answered. ¡°The members of the American Defense Bureau and Flying Eagles are all here,


    with a dark, dense crowd of several hundreds of people. Are they determined to kill us both, the master


    and disciple?¡±


    Alex was infuriated.


    He did not do any terrible things. How could he be treated like this?


    Jade said, ¡°The unrest that your magical treasure made just now was so intense that it had covered


    half of California. Countless people saw that ancient and boundless anomaly with miserable wails like it


    had transmigrated from an ancient world. Even it had affected me. If I¡¯m not wrong, many people will


    mistake the appearance of the ancient bridge in the sky for the emergence of some sort of shocking


    secret realm. Many people wanted toe over to look for an opportunity. What the heck was this


    thing of yours?¡±


    This was the reason that Alex did not want to use it.


    However, he had no choice but to use it in that situation earlier. Most importantly, never did he expect


    that the ruckus this time would be so intense.


    When the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge appearedst time, it did not have such a great impetus.


    ¡°Master, you aren¡¯t jealous of it, are you?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m quite envious of it.¡± Jade nodded. Seeing Alex¡¯s nervous expression, she immediately


    knocked on his forehead.


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll snatch away your magical treasure?¡±


    ¡°If you want to snatch it, I really won¡¯t be able to keep it.¡±


    Jade said, ¡°There are many magical treasures in this world, especially countless secret realms and


    magical treasures inside the ancient force field. I¡¯ve handled no less than ten thousand pieces of


    magical treasures. Do you still think that I¡¯ll covet this thing of yours?¡±


    ¡°No way?¡± Alex eximed.


    ¡®No less than ten thousand pieces? What kind of concept was this?¡¯Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    Jade said, ¡°The world isrge, but the universe is even bigger. You may not be able to understand


    some things thatI tell you now. In the eyes of the ancient cultivators, our world is tiny. Do you know it?


    In fact, in ancient times, our world was at the rock bottom of the world called Mortal Land!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it means? A world abandoned by the cultivators can also be called Wastnd!¡±


    Alex looked at Jade in shock.


    Jade said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand, right? To be frank, we might as well thank the meteor that fell from


    the sky thirty years ago. If it hadn¡¯t smashed through the ancient force field and made a gap out of it,


    the people in this world wouldn¡¯t have been able to cultivate at all because there was no spiritual


    energy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about these matters after a while. When the timees, I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Alex was worried about Daya in the secret realm, so he did not want to dy the time.


    While talking to Jade, he paid attention to the situation outside at all times.


    He heard someone outside say, ¡°They may have escaped. They won¡¯t be able to run far away for sure.


    We¡¯ll split up to chase after them.¡±


    With Rockefeller Manor as the center, the American Defense Bureau members were divided into


    several squads and scattered in all directions.


    Alex thought that now was the chance. He instantly passed through K Temple¡¯s teleportation portal


    and rushed out of it. Then, he identified a direction and was about to run away.


    To his surprise, someone stopped him as soon as he ran out for a hundred meters.


    ¡°Haha, brat. Where do you think you¡¯re going to escape to?¡±


    ¡°I knew you must be hiding somewhere nearby, but you¡¯re quite capable of avoiding the ears and eyes


    of so many Defense Bureau experts.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Alex took a clear look at the person who stopped him. It was a skinny old man in his sixties. He was all


    skin and bones with shaggy hair. Half of his face was covered, but the exposed eye was reddish-


    yellow, and the pupil in the middle was vertical.


    ¡®This guy¡­ Isn¡¯t a human!¡¯


    After looking at him clearly, Alex made a judgment right away, normal humans¡¯ eyes could not be like


    this, so this was a demon.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Alex asked and frowned hard as he felt a threat. This old man gave him a bizarre


    feeling. He had an imposing aura and the sound of wind and thunder in between his breaths. He was


    definitely a difficult guy.


    ¡°Tell me, what was the ancient bridge just now?¡±


    ¡°Take it out, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t a member of the Defense Bureau nor Flying Eagles. Who the hell are you?¡±


    The skinny old man sneered. ¡°You aren¡¯t qualified to know who I am yet. I¡¯ll give you five seconds to


    consider it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll extract your soul and interrogate it slowly.¡±


    Alex felt a burst of anxiety.


    Subconsciously, he felt that he might be no match for the old man. The aura was too powerful, like a


    huge, majestic mountain or a peerless, great demon. Such a figure should not exist in a ce like


    America.


    What should he do?


    It seemed that he had looked down upon the people in the world. There were still some peerless,


    strong people. Even someone strong like Jade would not dare to im herself as invincible in the


    world.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a group of people rushed back. They were members of the American Defense Bureau. Upon


    seeing Alex, these people immediately shouted, ¡°The guy is here!¡±


    Then, one man, who took a nce at the skinny old man next to Alex, said coldly, ¡°Today, we¡¯re only


    here to arrest this brat. All the irrelevant people, just leave.¡±


    The skinny old man took a sweeping nce at them and snorted coldly, ¡°You people either get lost or


    die!¡±

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    What kind of people were the members of the American Defense Bureau?


    Not only did they think highly of themselves, but they also had a lofty position. They did not even care


    about experts like Jade. They were like people of the imperial courts who looked down upon the


    hooligans in ancient times. Initially, the Flying Eagles squadron was also an official organization. It had


    been away from the government and dedicated to the battlefield in the ancient force field for the past


    thirty years.


    In addition, Jade and the others were not interested in those great official families. The control of the


    Flying Eagles Academy was even in the hands of the two principals.


    As the adage went, ¡°Wise and meritorious people would be subjects of jealousy!¡±


    The fact that Flying Eagles had gathered countless masters made top American management to be in


    deep envy.


    Especially, the families of high-ranked officials that posed threats were constantly on guard against


    Flying Eagles and the Flying Eagles Academy. They also thought about sowing discord in Flying


    Eagles at all times so that they could devour the entire Flying Eagles and the Flying Eagles Academy.


    When these people heard the old man utter such words at this moment, how could they not be furious?


    ¡°Where does this old farte from? He already has one foot in the grave. How dare he brags so


    shamelessly?¡±


    ¡°Get lost right now, or else I don¡¯t mind sending you a poor coffin.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to get lost? Fine, I¡¯ll break your legs first!¡±


    Boom!


    The skinny old man acted first andnded a p on the man¡¯s face.


    Smack!


    A sound rang out.


    The man¡¯s neck was instantly broken after his head turned 720 degrees.


    ¡®D*mn, he¡¯s so powerful?¡¯


    Alex shuddered with fear upon witnessing the scene. ¡®The dead guy earlier seems to be a Spirit


    Severing expert, right? So how could he just die from a p?¡¯


    ¡°Third Bro?!¡±


    A man roared as his eyes burst with anger. Then, he drew his weapon andunched a ferocious attack


    on the skinny old man. However, this man¡¯s cultivation base was stronger than the previous one. It


    turned out that he was a great Peak-Spirit Severing cultivator who was a half-step away from the


    Tribtion Crossing stage. Both his body and sword united as one.


    He turned into a sh of lightning that cut through the void like a thunderbolt.


    The vertical pupils in the skinny old man¡¯s eyes moved slightly.


    Poof!


    He stretched his hand fiercely to make a grab all of a sudden.


    The man¡¯s half-stepped Tribtion Crossing body abruptly paused as he looked at the spot where his


    heart was in disbelief. At this moment, he discovered that his heart had been dug out alive. The skinny


    old man held the scarlet heart in his hand, and it was still beating constantly.


    This scene was too bloody and gruesome.


    The American Defense Bureau experts at the back retreated and let out screams of terror.


    Two great Spirit Severing experts were dead in the blink of an eye.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    This person was too terrifying. He was not someone that they could simply fight against.


    Gulp!


    The skinny old man opened his mouth wide and swallowed the fresh heart in a gulp.


    Alex watched it dumbfoundedly as he felt a burst of cramps in his heart. On the other hand, he also


    clearly saw the actual appearance of the old demon. When he opened his mouth a moment ago, his


    facial features changed. It was no longer a human¡¯s face but a leopard¡¯s face.


    It was an old leopard demon. However, it was ridiculously powerful.


    Alex suddenly thought that even if Jade was here, she might be no match for it too.


    ¡®I¡¯m done for!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve used the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge once, but the intense ruckus has attracted such a great


    demon. What should I do?¡¯


    He keptmunicating with the wimpy brat, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, in his mind pce¡­


    ¡®Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge?!¡¯


    ¡®Goddess Persephone! Sis Persephone,e out quickly! Something terrible has happened!¡¯


    ¡®Can I owe you ten million points for now? You have toe out first to help me handle this old fart.


    Then, afterpletion, I¡¯ll give you twenty million points!¡¯


    No one answered him.

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    The d*rned child ignored him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Indeed, this was a child who didn¡¯t think ahead and didn¡¯t have any emotions!


    ¡°Run, hurry up and run!¡±


    Right then, people from the American Defense Bureau felt as if they were being stared at by an ancient


    evil spirit when the scrawny old man red at them. They were so scared that they felt goosebumps all


    over their bodies. Their buttocks felt chilly. Someone started shouting, and the entire group fled


    frantically.


    ¡°Are you running after yelling at me?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d let that happen so easily?¡± The scrawny old man yelled. The soundwaves exploded,


    and circles of golden light emitted from his mouth. The golden de rays connected and instantly


    swept past several tens of Defense Bureau¡¯s members.


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    A few explosions could be heard.


    Those people were all blown into a bloody mist.


    ¡°Humph! Useless! You practically can¡¯t even take a single hit!¡± The scrawny old man murmured. He


    then retrieved the imposing aura around his body, and his back became hunched again. Now, he


    looked as if he would stop breathing at any moment. He turned to look at Alex Rockefeller with his odd


    gaze once more and chuckled eerily. ¡°Kiddo, do you see how powerful I am? If you don¡¯t want to end


    up like them, be a good boy and hand over that ancient bridge.¡±


    Being stared at by the old man¡¯s piercing gaze gave Alex a headache and made his body tense.


    The old man was emitting a strong demonic aura. A kind of strange symbol even appeared in between


    his brows. It looked like an ancient form of text that resembled a dragon or a phoenix, but it also looked


    like a crossover between a tortoise and a snake.


    The strong, imposing aura pressed down on Alex¡¯s head.


    It almost felt like a mountain was on top of him, it was pushing him into a river.


    If it weren¡¯t for Alex¡¯s strong body and the support of the Chaos Tree inside, he would¡¯ve been forced to


    kneel long ago. Cold sweats appeared on his forehead.


    Right then, the scrawny old man suddenly sensed something and looked in the eastern direction. His


    golden pupils contracted. ¡°Kiddo, I remember you. I¡¯lle back for you,¡± he said.


    After that, his body exploded, and he disappeared before Alex¡¯s eyes.


    Boom!


    The ground beneath Alex¡¯s legs suddenly blew apart. This was because the old man¡¯s pressure was


    too great.


    Alex¡¯s feet were pressed down into the ground to his kneecaps. Now, Alex finally focused the energy


    within his body to cause an explosion. Only then did the ground eventually crack open.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who is this person?


    ¡°Why did he suddenly leave?¡±


    Alex wiped his sweat away. His heart was still pounding. After that, he could hear someone¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Rockefeller brat!¡±


    A figure quickly rushed over and stood still in front of Alex.


    Alex didn¡¯t expect it to be Phoebe Larsen¡­ Oh, he should call her Yuno.


    Phoebe would never address Alex by hisst name like that


    ¡°Elder Yuno!¡± Alex called out.


    A ridiculous thought suddenly urred to Alex.


    Was that terrifying old freak afraid of Elder Yuno? After all, this woman¡¯s background was rtively


    frightening too. Her single finger was already very powerful. If her actual body were here, she¡¯d


    undoubtedly have incredible powers.


    ¡°What happened here? Was your house destroyed?¡± Yuno looked at the ruins in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Coincidentally, I have a favor to ask of you, Elder Yuno. I want to go to a dungeon. I


    wonder, will you be free toe with me?¡± Alex asked.


    That old man was too terrifying. If he was terrified of Yuno, then keeping Yuno around was the best


    thing for Alex.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Yuno¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to stay here for too long.


    After that, Alex immediately left California with Yuno. They headed to Imperial Capital at top speed.


    Alex¡¯s mother, Brittany Rockefeller, was still there. Now that Alex was being pursued by Flying Eagles


    and the Defense Bureau in America, he felt unsafe leaving her in the Imperial Capital.


    As soon as the two of them left, a few members of the Defense Bureau and Flying Eagles gathered


    around with pale faces.


    They saw from afar how the old freak killed a few people with a flick of his finger. That kind of power


    was terrifying. They still couldn¡¯t calm down right now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Report to our superiors immediately!¡±

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    ln Imperial Capital¡¯s Young family, Darnic Young quickly received news that Jade Benmore led


    California¡¯s Rockefeller family to fight back against the American Defense Bureau. A colossal battle


    broke out in California, and there were casualties in the American Defense Bureau.


    Darnic Young was now sitting next to a few representatives from powerful families within the


    government.


    He was precisely waiting for such news.


    Now that he had acquired urate news, he became much more excited. He felt even giddier than if


    he drank three liters of white wine. ¡°I have news for everyone. I just received news from California that


    Jade Benmore didn¡¯t obey the American Defense Bureau¡¯s orders. Instead, she violently opposed the


    rule ofw and killed many members of the Defense Bureau,¡± Darnic said loudly to everyone seated.


    As soon as he said this, the representatives seated beneath him didn¡¯t express sadness or anger.


    Instead, they all had joyful expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Jade Benmore, this b*tch. She dared to resist the Defense Bureau. Haha! Water must¡¯ve gotten into


    her brain. She thinks she¡¯s invincible just because she has a bit of cultivation. She doesn¡¯t even think


    much of the American Defense Bureau. Unbeknownst to her, she¡¯s getting herself killed. How can the


    master up there tolerate the existence of such a threat?¡±


    ¡°Just you wait! Jade is arrogant and ignorant. She always thinks she¡¯s the best in the world. This time,


    we¡¯ll teach her who¡¯s the real master.¡±


    Everyone excitedly criticized Jade. However, a second call soon came in.


    ¡°Commander Young, something terrible has happened.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been a huge incident in California. An ancient, mysterious bridge suddenly appeared out of


    nowhere and covered half of California. Members of the Defense Bureau who went to arrest Jade and


    Alex all disappeared.¡±


    After hearing this, Darnic was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard.


    ¡®What kind of bridge was that big?¡¯


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If the person calling him weren¡¯t a trusted ally, who was also now a high-level member of Flying Eagles,


    Darnic would¡¯ve suspected that person was trying to make a fool out of him.


    But soon, someone received a video from a friend.


    ¡°Ahh- D*mn. What is this thing?¡±


    ¡°A bridge appeared in California. Somebody said that people who get onto this bridge could be


    fairies right away.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you kidding me?¡±


    A few people started yelling. Who would believe such ridiculous things?


    However, very soon, people started receiving news one after another that a huge, ancient bridge


    appeared. Apart from that, there was also another piece of news that was shared with everyone¡­ A


    giant golden statue of Buddha had also appeared above Michigan in the sky. It was up to a thousand


    meters in the air, shining brightly and encapsting the entire city with a Buddhist chant.


    Moreover, this piece of news already made it into the list of hot topics.


    The entire room suddenly became quiet.


    Everyone looked at each other. For some reason¡­ They felt that the world outside was changing too


    fast. They couldn¡¯t keep lip with the times.


    Was this normal?


    Could something significant be happening?


    Soon, another call came in.


    ¡°Commander Young, something major happened. Something is terrifying about Alex Rockefeller.


    There¡¯s an old man beside him who¡¯s extremely frightful. He¡¯s a hundred times stronger than Jade.


    With a single roar, he has killed three Spirit Severing experts, eight Profound Mystic experts, and


    several tens of Nascent Soul experts from American Defense Bureau!¡±


    Thud!


    Darnic¡¯s phone fell to the ground. The entire room became quiet.


    Everyone looked over at Darnic, who looked as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Mr. Young, what happened


    now?¡±


    Darnic shared the news with everyone. They all became silent.


    How could such a powerful human exist in the world?


    That meant that Mount Fuji¡¯s destruction in Japan wasn¡¯t because Alex acquired a kind of powerful


    weapon. Instead, was it done by the old man next to him? Did he use his terrifying cultivation to destroy


    Mount Fuji on his own?


    Was he even human?

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    These people tried whatever they could to hold the Grand Conference, forcing the Chief to give the


    orders. In fact, they even tampered with the message to get the American Defense Bureau¡¯s members


    to assassinate their targets directly¡­ In the end, their targets didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid. By the time


    they had enough, they had killed all of the American Defense Bureau¡¯s members with the flick of a


    finger.


    Such a terrifying human wasn¡¯t imaginable to the ordinary person.


    They were practically provoking the god of death!


    However, these people didn¡¯t know that the old man wasn¡¯t one of Alex Rockefeller¡¯s allies. However,


    both the American Defense Bureau and Flying Eagles¡¯ members didn¡¯t clearly see what indeed


    happened at the time.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alex Rockefeller had arrived at the Imperial Capital with Yuno long ago.


    They brought everyone from the Melvis family away and disappeared after that.


    Alex discovered that Yuno¡¯s cultivation had be imperceptibly deep after two short months of not


    seeing her. There was a powerful aura around her body. Moreover, this aura felt ancient and vast. It


    was as if it originated from an ancient goddess.


    Alex didn¡¯t even dare to look at her directly.


    ¡°Elder Yuno¡­ How deep is your cultivation now?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    ¡°How deep? I don¡¯t know either. Would you like to check it out?¡± Yuno nced at Alex.


    Alex opened his mouth a little. He suspected that she might be flirting with him.


    However, Yuno immediately started speaking. ¡°My situation is different from ordinary people. You might


    not understand if I tell you now! But I could tell that the teleportation portal you activated earlier is called


    Ancient Pathway. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it is connected to a holy Buddhistnd, Dairaionji Temple.¡±


    Alex looked at her oddly.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to even know this. However, it was not connected to Dairaionji Temple. Instead, it


    was K Temple.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid I might steal your stuff?¡± Yuno rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in


    Buddhist stuff. Not everyone can use this stuff. You have unknowingly epted a Buddhist legacy.


    There¡¯s going to be trouble for you in the future.¡±


    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Alex asked.


    However, Yuno snorted coldly. She wasn¡¯t willing to tell him.


    Right then, Alex had already found the entrance of the dungeon Eunice Murphy passed through. It was


    located within an old house in the Imperial Capital.


    The property belonged to the Stoermer family. In other words, the Stoermer family was in control of this


    dungeon.


    By the time Alex and Yuno arrived, they discovered quite a few corpses on the ground in this old


    house.


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡± Alex realized what was wrong.


    When Eunice ran through this dungeon¡¯s entrance, she didn¡¯t kill the people there. Alex practically saw


    this with his own eyes using Seal of Past and Present Life.


    Eunice only heavily injured one of them. After that, she walked out of the old house nonchntly.


    Yuno kicked one of the corpses. ¡°I can sense a sinister Chi.¡±


    ¡°Sinister Chi? Could the demon tribe have killed them?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Indeed, they were killed by the demon tribe,¡± Yuno said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex recalled meeting the old beast earlier.


    Could that old beast havee out through this dungeon¡¯s entrance too?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When Alex thought of this, he couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore. He quickly pulled Yuno into the dungeon


    and followed the memory points he had acquired from Eunice to search for Zendaya Stoermer near


    where she encountered danger.


    ***


    Meanwhile, news of the golden statue a thousand meters in the air and an ancient bridge in California


    quickly spread.


    Such news dominated various media tforms. After that, such news made it to the headlines of


    various news tforms worldwide at lightning speed.


    The world was stunned!


    Meanwhile, a scrawny old man slowly walked up to the Flying Eagles Academy¡¯s main entrance. He


    looked inside the academy with his golden eyes.

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    The old man was the one ancient leopard demon who killed over twenty experts with a single roar at


    the Rockefeller¡¯s house that had turned into ruins.


    Such a powerful expert could do whatever he wanted in America.


    However, he was now standing in front of the Flying Eagles Academy¡¯s entrance.


    There was a look of uncertainty on his face. This was because he saw the mysterious ancient bridge


    previously. There were stains of fresh blood on the ancient bridge, and there was even yellowish water


    running underneath it.


    Meanwhile, at the other end of the bridge was the Mirror of Retribution that shone brightly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the famed Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge within the Three Realms?¡±


    ¡°This is an incredibly powerful divine artifact that belongs to an ancient expert. How did it end up here


    in ruins?¡±


    ¡°How did that human kid acquire such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Also, the aura I detected was terrifying. Who exactly was that person?¡±


    The old man had a clouded expression on his face. Clearly, this seemed like it was in ruins, but such a


    powerful object appeared in this ce. Could there be an ancient expert¡¯s legacy in the ruins? Or does


    an ancient expert still live within the ruins?


    The old man was shocked by this idea. If this were really the case, it¡¯d be fascinating.


    His gaze shifted, and the two golden rays of light from his eyes disappeared. His pupils also


    transformed into ordinary pupils. In fact, he even hid the sinister Chi in his body.


    Step by step, he walked into the academy.


    ¡°Stand right there!¡±


    ¡°The academy is a restricted area. You can¡¯t get in without permission. Do you have a pass?¡±


    Two guards stopped the leopard demon.


    The old man looked at the two of them. Their cultivation was pitifully weak. They practically like ants


    that he could kill with a single finger.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old man nodded.


    A golden light shed in his eyes.


    A green-colored demonic aura circled above both their heads. These two academy guards responsible


    for guarding the entrance instantly lost their sense of self. Theypletely obeyed the old man¡¯s


    command and immediately let him through. In fact, they even led him inside.


    Not long after walking through the entrance, they arrived at the free trade zone.


    Quite a few people were selling stuff, including pills, spiritual herbs, and broken weapons. This wasn¡¯t


    the academy¡¯s trading area. Basically, there wasn¡¯t any good stuff.


    The old man nced around and belittled them in his heart. ¡®Indeed, ruins will be ruins. Even if the


    ancient boundary is broken and a few entrances were opened, humans are still weak ants despite


    having conquered some of my demon tribes.¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When the old man walked past a stall, he overheard someone exaggerating a spiritual herb he was


    selling. ¡°Brother, this is a worldly spiritual treasure I snatched from a demon tribe¡¯s restricted grounds.


    Do you know what this spiritual herb is called? This is called a divine spiritual root. After consuming it,


    you can clean your spiritual root, making it even purer. Cultivating will be twice as effective. Even the


    demon tribe¡¯s big boss thinks of it as a treasure. Ordinary people don¡¯t even get to see it¡­¡±


    The old man snorted coldly when he heard this. ¡°Trash like this is all over the ancient boundary. Even


    the non-mainstream demons don¡¯t care about it. A demon tribe¡¯s big boss would be crazy to think of it


    as a treasure.¡±


    The vendor looked up. He didn¡¯t recognize the old man.


    ¡°Hey, old man. Don¡¯t make nonsense up if you don¡¯t know what it is. Have you ever seen spiritual herbs


    before? You don¡¯t look like you have any spiritual energy on you. You¡¯re just an ordinary human. You


    must be a janitor at the academy. How dare you say such shameful things here? Hurry up and go clean


    your toilets,¡± he retorted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about spiritual herbs?¡± The old man seemed as if he¡¯d heard the funniest joke in his life.


    Demon tribes knew more about spiritual herbs than humans. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with


    lowly beings like you.¡±


    However, as soon as he said this, the student who wanted to buy the spiritual herb earlier turned


    around and left.


    The vendor instantly became unhappy. ¡°Hey, you do have a big mouth. Who do you think you are?


    Aren¡¯t you only responsible for cleaning toilet seats? How dare you say I¡¯m a lowly being? Who are you


    then? Some random old guy?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The scrawny old man snorted coldly.


    However, his cultivation was very powerful. On top of that, he had other objectives. Naturally, he


    couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with silly people like this. However, that vendor wouldn¡¯t stop bugging


    him. He kept staring at the old man and mocked him.


    Right then, somebody was advertising something he sold at his stall. ¡°Selling leopards! Selling leopard


    cubs! Don¡¯t miss it if you¡¯re passing by! These are fresh leopard cubs from a demon tribe. You¡¯ll be able


    to walk it on the streets like a pet once it grows up. It¡¯s much cooler than walking dogs. You can even


    eat its flesh once it¡¯s fully grown. It tastes amazing, and it can also improve your cultivation¡­¡±

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    The old man instantly became angry when he heard this.


    His original form was that of an old leopard. That meant these leopard cubs were members of his tribe


    that belonged to the younger generation. This person had caught them and was selling them like dogs.


    He even suggested walking them like dogs and eating them after.


    How could the old man not be mad?


    The old man resisted his rage. ¡°Where did you get these leopard cubs from?¡± he asked coldly.


    When that person saw a potential customer, he instantly started introducing his goods. ¡°Old man,


    you¡¯ve got good eyes for noticing these leopard cubs. I¡¯m telling you. These leopard cubs have unusual


    backgrounds. They were caught within the ancient boundary. Do you know who their mother is? She¡¯s


    a Grade Seven Leopardess. These are definitely very rare. If that leopardess didn¡¯t happen to be giving


    birth, our experts from Flying Eagles wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch her!¡±


    ¡°Grade Seven Leopardess?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes nearly emitted a golden light when he heard this.


    He suddenly thought of a possibility and instantly grabbed one of the leopard cubs to examine it. Upon


    taking a closer look, a cold light appeared in his eyes uncontrobly.


    ¡°My children!¡± he said with a trembling voice.


    Tears nearly rolled down his cheeks.


    When the stall owner saw his bing like this all of a sudden, he immediately frowned. ¡®Could this be


    a lunatic? If you think these leopards are your children, does that mean you think of yourself as a


    beast?¡¯ he wondered.


    ¡°Hey, old man. Why are you crying? Hurry up and return my leopard cubs. If you don¡¯t want to buy


    them, don¡¯t touch them. Put them down!¡± He yelled.


    How could the old man let go?


    That was because these leopard cubs were his newborns!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    This leopard demon actually had a significant background. He was the governor of a city in the demon


    realm within the ancient boundary. The base that Flying Eagles took over happened to be one of the


    tribes under his governance.


    The demon tribe¡¯s management was different from the humans. It was very easy-going. Moreover, they


    had vast regions, andmunication was never convenient. Even though the battle at the ancient


    boundary had persisted for thirty years, he, the governor, only recently found out about it. He brought


    his wife with him to check things out, and he treated it purely as a vacation.


    He never thought that he¡¯d be dyed because of something he encountered during his journey. As


    such, he ended up being away for a few months. His wife¡¯s stomach was growingrger andrger. It


    wasn¡¯t convenient for her to move around. Hence, he went through the ancient boundary into the


    human ruins to check things out on his own.


    Little did he know, his wife gave birth to leopard cubs during this period. His wife and children were


    even all caught by humans.


    How could he not be mad?


    Not only did he not put the leopard cub down, but he even waved his hand and picked up all the


    remaining leopard cubs.


    Naturally, the stall owner became unhappy, and he kept shouting.


    Right then, the spiritual herb vendor from before found the opportunity to butt in. ¡°This old man came


    out of nowhere. I think he¡¯s most likely mentally ill. He¡¯s snatching your stuff¡­¡±


    Just as he said this, the old man suddenly threw a fit and grabbed the leopard cub vendor by his throat.


    ¡°Take me to these leopard cubs¡¯ mother. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±


    The vendor felt as if the old man¡¯s hand was a tough piece of divine steel that he couldn¡¯t even bend.


    He cried for help loudly.


    Right then, aw enforcement team happened to be passing by. They immediately rushed over. ¡°Let


    go! Fights within the academy are forbidden. Who are you? How dare you attack one of our students?


    Let go right away. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for what we¡¯ll do to you,¡± the team leader shouted.


    Wham!


    The old man kicked that person and sent him flying. That person instantly exploded into pieces in the


    air, and a bloody mist appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The spiritual herb vendor suddenly felt a jerking sensation on the spiritual level. He screamed in


    horror.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    ¡°D*mn. D*mn. What just happened?¡±


    ¡°Who is this old man? Why is he so ruthless? How dare he kill a member of thew enforcement team


    in the Flying Eagles Academy? Is be tired of living?¡±


    People started shouting in the free trade zone right away.


    The Flying Eagles Academy was initially setup for students to train for battle. Although the students


    weren¡¯t afraid of fighting and death, they were very shocked by the old man¡¯s behavior.


    Countless people secretly shook their heads. The old man would not have a good ending for killing a


    law enforcement team member in the Flying Eagles Academy.


    Soon, the other members of thew enforcement team rushed over to apprehend the old man.


    However, they were too naive and too rash. How could they apprehend someone who could kill aw


    enforcement team member with a single kick that easily?


    The old man¡¯s heart was now filled with an endless rage, and the murderous intent in his chest surged


    strongly. It gushed against thew enforcement team members like the might of the milky way.


    The old man stomped his foot on the ground and caused pieces of shattered rocks to rise from the


    ground.


    Pfft¡­


    These shattered rocks were even more powerful than bullets. After rising into the air, these rocks


    pierced the heads of everyw enforcement team member. They bled to death instantly.


    Everyone became quiet. The leopard cub vendor was stunned.


    What¡­ What kind of being was this?


    The spiritual herb vendor even fell to the ground with a terrified expression on his face.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Never would he have thought that this old man was this powerful and this merciless too. It was a


    miracle that he was still alive after talking about the old man like that. To be honest, the old leopard


    demon couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with him.


    Right then, the old leopard demon¡¯s grip around the leopard cub vendor tightened. ¡°Take me to her. If


    you dare to dy another second, I¡¯ll make you regret ever being born,¡± he yelled angrily.


    Drip!


    The vendor was so scared that he peed himself in the pants.


    ¡°She¡¯s at¡­ She¡¯s at Soul Refining Tower!¡± he immediately said with a terrified look on his face.


    ¡°Take me there!¡± the old leopard demon ordered.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    The old man picked up a hand-held cage from the ground and put the leopard cubs inside. He was


    probably using it to carry the leopard cubs.


    After that, he grabbed the vendor and went to look for Soul Refining Tower.


    Meanwhile, people in the free trade zone went wild. They sent messages out one after another.


    Naturally, the person who moved the fastest was the entrance¡¯s guard.


    An old man charged into the sky.


    This old man isn¡¯t Uncle Drake. Instead, it was another old man approximately in his fifties. After Uncle


    Drake had gone to Japan with Alex Rockefeller and the Fairy Doctor, he returned and went with Martiny


    Mayer to work on something else.


    Although this old man responsible for guarding the entrance wasn¡¯t as powerful as Uncle Drake in


    terms of cultivation, he was also a very strong old man. His cultivation was at the Spirit Severing stage.


    As soon as the old man appeared, someone started shouting, ¡°Mr. Stevenson, hurry up and take down


    that jerk He has actually dared to kill people in the Flying Eagles Academy. He killed the entirew


    enforcement team. He¡¯s too cruel!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Someone like him should be cut into pieces.¡±


    Boom!


    The old guardian rushed forward.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old leopard demon turned around and shouted.


    Just as he opened his mouth, sinister Chi gathered in his mouth. A golden ray of light shot out of his


    mouth. It was even brighter than the sun, and people couldn¡¯t keep their eyes open.


    Meanwhile, this light ray hit the old guardian. The old guardian¡¯s body vaporized instantly.


    It decimated over ten students of the Flying Eagles Academy up to a few hundred meters behind the


    old man.


    Everyone present was stunned, and there was a dead silence. A sense of terror spread in everyone¡¯s


    heart.


    ¡®Something major is about to happen!¡¯ This was what everyone thought.


    At this point, nobody dared to get any closer. They could only watch for afar. They were afraid that


    they¡¯d all die if he attacked again.

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    During the process, several other instructors from the academy rushed over. In the end, none of them


    were spared. They were all killed by the old leopard demon.


    Things had gotten entirely out of hand.


    The entire Flying Eagles Academy was filled with sounds of people screaming. Messages were sent


    out one after another. Even the academy¡¯s forum was filled with panic.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    The academy¡¯s bells were ringing. It sounded very urgent.


    This was the first-level rm that would be rung after the academy encountered a high-level threat.


    Linda Jackson was still inside the Flying Eagles Academy, and she heard the bells tolling as well.


    ¡°Quick, get to somewhere safe!¡±


    Somebody tugged Linda along and ran outside.


    This was the Flying Eagles Academy¡¯s emergency drill. As soon as a supremely powerful enemy


    appeared in the academy, they would open the safety bunker.


    Students could hide inside temporarily.


    Meanwhile, high-level government officials in America and Flying Eagles also received emergency


    messages. As themander with the highest position in Flying Eagles, Darnic Young naturally


    received the messages too. He was shocked. Someone barged into the Flying Eagles Academy and


    carried out. a massacre.


    Was that person mad?


    Darnic immediately sent many Flying Eagles members to aid the academy.


    Meanwhile, the old leopard demon had already found Soul Refining Tower.


    After a single nce, he was certain that his beloved wife was really inside.


    ¡°Rosalie, Rosalie¡­¡± He shouted.


    The thundering mes in Soul Refining Tower had increased recently. The female leopard by the name


    of Rosalie had only just given birth before she was captured. She was even severely injured. Now, she


    was locked inside and barely alive. ¡°Honey, let me be. Go and look for the children. Go and look for our


    children,¡± she called out weakly from within.


    ¡°Rosalie, Rosalie, I¡¯ve found the children. Aren¡¯t there five of them?¡± the old leopard asked.


    ¡°Huh? Why are there only five? Weren¡¯t there seven?¡±


    ¡°Seven. Are two of them missing?¡± The old leopard immediately grabbed the vendor. ¡°Speak. Where


    are the other two?¡±


    The vendor frantically shook his head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. My uncle gave them to me. Could he¡­ Could


    he have given them to someone else?¡±


    Roar!


    The old leopard demon couldn¡¯t contain his anger anymore. His raging sinister Chi was released and


    instantly caused explosions in a radius of three hundred meters.


    Meanwhile, that vendor was decimated into a mist of blood right away. After that, the old leopard


    demon immediately started attacking Soul Refining Tower.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, this Soul Refining Tower wasn¡¯t ordinary. Even if this leopard demon was very powerful, he


    couldn¡¯t forcefully open it without using the correct method.


    This also surprised him.


    Clearly, the ruins weren¡¯t as simple as he imagined. There must have been a lot of things he didn¡¯t


    understand. Treasures like this were definitely spiritual treasures. In fact, there was even a divine


    artifact. This was and of treasures. Most importantly, there were very few experts.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!


    While the old leopard demon used his full force to attack Soul Refining Tower, some Flying Eagles


    members made their way over.


    A huge battle broke out immediately.


    The old leopard demon transformed into his real body. After letting out a few roars, de energy


    surrounded him, and countless Chi energy balls collided against each other.


    These people from Flying Eagles were indeed quite capable, and they also possessed decent


    treasures. On top of that, they outnumbered the old leopard, who also needed to protect his leopard


    cubs. This was going to be tough.


    Soon, the old leopard demon¡¯s back was injured. His skin was torn, and his flesh became exposed.


    ¡°Turns out it¡¯s a leopard demon. Did it escape from the ancient boundary?¡±


    ¡°Kill it! We¡¯ll have leopard meat for dinner tonight!¡±


    The old leopard demon was enraged. After roaring angrily, it fired a powerful light beam from his mouth


    and instantly killed a dozen Flying Eagles experts. After that, he brought the leopard cubs with him


    before dashing left and right while killing anyone in his way.


    Finally, they made it out of the circle. ¡°Protect my wife. Seven dayster, I¡¯ll lead the demon tribe¡¯s army


    to attack this city. If you don¡¯t return my wife, I¡¯ll annihte all of you humans!¡± he shouted.


    The old leopard demon killed his way out of the Flying Eagles Academy with his leopard cubs.


    There was a path of blood along the way. He killed anyone and destroyed any building he saw. He was


    able to cause countless buildings to copse with a single stomp of his feet. There were innumerable


    deaths in the academy!

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    At this moment, every student in the Flying Eagles Academy was shivering in fear.


    It was too terrifying and too strong. Such a being shouldn¡¯t have appeared in this ce.


    It was practically a cheat.


    Some of the students and instructors who were knocked over by the old leopard demon were the


    unluckiest. They died upon contact, and they couldn¡¯t fight back at all. The old leopard demon showed


    his true form, and golden rays of light projected from his body as tall as a building. His long tail was his


    sharpest weapon. A single swipe of his tail could cause a building to copse to the ground.


    Even the students hiding in the safety bunker could feel the grounds shaking. It was as if there had


    been a strong earthquake. Once everything had passed, these students walked out of the safety


    bunker. When they arrived outside and saw their surroundings, they were all dumbfounded.


    Buildings had copsed, and there were holes in the ground.


    The surface of the ground had sunk over ten meters deep around Soul Refining Tower. Only the ground


    beneath Soul Refining Tower remained intact. It remained upright in the center of the huge bowl-


    shaped pit.


    News about what happened here quickly reached the high-level members of Flying Eagles and the


    high-level government officials in America. Soon, a group of investigators made their way into the


    Flying Eagles Academy.


    They used various tools to survey the environment and made some calctions. In the end, they came


    to a single conclusion, America was about to face a huge disaster.


    That fellow¡¯s destructive capabilities definitely exceeded a Tribtion Crossing expert. He was very


    likely above the Tribtion Crossing rank and the strongest member of the demon tribe with noble


    status. This time, he likely appeared in America to gather intel.


    Twenty minutester, the government, Flying Eagles, the Flying Eagles Academy, and various military


    groups held an emergency meeting.


    Right then, a high-level member of Flying Eagles who was at the scene earlier suddenly recalled


    something. ¡°Wait a second. Do you remember what the leopard demon said before it left? It asked us


    to hand his wife over safely. But the female leopard is severely injured now. She won¡¯t live much longer


    in Soul Refining Tower. If she dies¡­¡±


    ¡°Quick, let her out!¡± Somebody shouted.


    ¡°This¡­ This might be a little tricky, I¡¯m afraid. Soul Refining Tower is Principal Henderson¡¯s refining


    treasure. Now that he isn¡¯t here, we can¡¯t really control it. That female leopard hasn¡¯t been locked


    inside for long. At the very least, she¡¯ll need to stay inside for three days before we can let her out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Could what it said be true? Will it really lead the demon tribe¡¯s army to attack us after seven days?¡±


    Right then, Darnic Young started speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourselves. Our battle in the ancient boundary


    hassted thirty years. Don¡¯t we know the situation inside well enough? There were mostly demon


    beasts. How could there be a demon tribe army? That b*stard was just scaring us.¡±


    ¡°What do you propose, Commander Young?¡± A high-level government official asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d say that the leopard demon is definitely an ally to Jade and Alex. Perhaps, Jade was the one who


    raised it! Didn¡¯t we see that leopard demon standing next to Alex in California? He even killed so many


    of our people. Alex is Jade¡¯s disciple. This is most probably Jade¡¯s way of exacting revenge after losing


    her position as themander.¡±


    ¡°I have two suggestions. Firstly, we¡¯ll send a huge army to stand guard at the ancient boundary.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, immediately give orders to make Jade and Alex wanted criminals across the globe. These


    two people co-operated with the demon tribe to harm humans. They are practically public enemies of


    all humans. As long as we capture them, that leopard demon naturally can¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± Darnic


    said.


    ¡°What about the female leopard? Should we let her go?¡± somebody asked.


    Darnicughed coldly. ¡°Why should we let her go? Won¡¯t she just be a threat to us then?


    Previously, that female leopard was only weak because it had just given birth. Once we let her out,


    she¡¯d only meet up with that male leopard. By then, they¡¯ll truly be invincible. As long as we keep


    the leopardess here, that b*stard will be wary of hurting her. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t know if the female


    leopard is dead or alive!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With that, he looked at a few family representatives in the government. ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    One of the representatives immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Commander Young is right. I agree.¡±


    With someone taking the lead, the other government officials also nodded along.


    ¡°I agree with this too! Jade is the source of all this trouble. We must enhance our forces to capture this


    woman as soon as possible. We can¡¯t allow her to do as she wishes any longer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been thirty years. Jade made herself appear like a hero. In reality, she¡¯s just cultivating


    her strength. The American government has invested a lot of manpower and resources, but there were


    few returns in the end. She was the only one who benefited from all this, as well as her core team.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a hero. She¡¯s a liar!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We must announce this to the American public. Get everyone who¡¯s seen her provide us


    with information of her whereabouts.¡±

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    The entire group became restless. The emergency meeting turned into a trial against Jade Benmore.


    In the end, the proposal even went through.


    Half an hourter, Jade and Alex Rockefeller were on the list of wanted criminals. News traveled


    across America. Moreover, it was announced to all the media in the world. Jade and Alex were


    described as anti-social culprits.


    Suddenly, the news exploded again.


    Many of Jade and Alex¡¯s friends felt very shocked. However, more and more people joined the efforts


    to look for Jade and Alex.


    After two days, neither of them was found. It was as if Jade and Alex had thoroughly disappeared from


    the world.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alex and Yuno finally arrived at the tree that Zendaya Stoermer once leaned against, as


    well as where a battle took ce.


    It was a disaster.


    The bloodstains on the ground were still obvious. Many demon beast corpses were lying around. The


    most rampant was a kind of wolf that had enormous bodies. They were nearly four meters in length,


    and their bodies werepletely white. There were also odd demon beasts that werepletely ck


    and looked like hybrids of lions and pigs.


    ¡°This is a Frostde Wolf. It¡¯s of the Cryo element,¡± Yuno pointed at a wolf¡¯s corpse on the ground and


    said.


    After that, she pointed at a ck one. ¡°This is a Bloodthirst Swine. It has powerful attack powers.¡±


    Yuno looked around. ¡°Looks like your woman¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t weak. She was able to kill so many


    high-tier demon beasts on her own. She¡¯s at least a Spirit Severing expert.¡±


    ¡°Spirit Severing? Is she that strong?¡± Alex was stunned for a moment.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Zendaya Stoermer first left him and came to the dungeon, she only had a little mental strength.


    She had only picked up some of Alex¡¯s mental strength cultivation techniques. In reality, she couldn¡¯t


    even be considered a martial artist. She was practically powerless.


    If Alex had known the ce she had toe to was this dangerous, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to


    come in.


    After searching around and not finding Zendaya¡¯s corpse, Alex felt a little relieved. It was a good thing


    that he didn¡¯t find her.


    ¡®But where did she escape to?¡¯ Alex was very concerned.


    ¡°Huh..?¡± Right then, Yuno seemed to have discovered something. She came to a location where the


    ground was dented. After looking around, she leaped into the air and floated there.


    ¡°Come up and have a look,¡± she said.


    Alex also leaped into the air. When he looked down, he was shocked.


    He saw that the huge, dented area was actually an enormous footprint. The footprint was up to a


    hundred meters in length. How huge was the demon beast for its footstep to be thisrge on the


    ground?


    Yuno narrowed her eyes. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the thing that left this footprint behind is a kind of


    demonic ape known as Vajra Demonic Ape. With such arge footprint, I predict that it¡¯s at least a level


    eight demon beast.¡±


    ¡°Level eight? How strong is that?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the equivalent of a Tribtion Crossing expert!¡± Yuno answered.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ In that case, if Zendaya bumps into it, could¡­ Could she still be alive?¡± Alex asked.

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    Alex Rockefeller was distraught. How could Zendaya Stoermer handle such arge demonic ape on


    her own?


    Alex recalled that Jade Benmore had fought against demon beasts in the ancient boundary for several


    decades, and she might have seen such ancient giant demons. He immediately opened K Temple¡¯s


    door and summoned Jade from within.


    ¡°What is a demonic ape?¡± Jade asked.


    Surprisingly, Jade seemed dumbfounded by this name. She had never heard it, let alone seen it. When


    Jade leaped into the air and saw theplete footprint, a shocked expression appeared on her face.


    ¡°How could such arge footprint exist? How fall is this giant ape?¡± Jade asked.


    ¡°The demonic apes, Vajra Demonic Apes, originate from the ancient prehistoric times. They are


    considered prehistoric mutants. Even in the prehistoric mutant realm, they are at the top of the food


    chain. The strongest among the demonic apes can even be gods capable of destroying a


    with a single punch and crushing the gxy with a single stomp of their foot,¡± Yuno exined.


    Alex and Jade were both dumbfounded by what they heard.


    Right then, the longer Jade looked at Yuno, the more familiar she found her to be. After a while, Jade


    finally recalled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the daughter of Michigan¡¯s mayor? How would you know all these things?


    Your cultivation¡­¡±


    Yuno looked at Jade coldly.


    Even if Jade¡¯s cultivation was higher than Yuno¡¯s right now, she was still insignificant in Yuno¡¯s eyes.


    Yuno could kill Jade by stepping on her like she were an ant. Yuno couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer


    Jade¡¯s question either.


    Instead, she spoke to Alex. ¡°If your woman really bumped into a demonic ape, I¡¯m sorry to say that


    she¡¯s most likely dead. Demonic apes are ferocious. They¡¯d have swallowed your woman whole.¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression turned cold. He refused to believe this. ¡°Before finding her corpse, I refuse to believe


    it. I won¡¯t give up either,¡± Alex said.


    The three of them searched around the area. After searching in a fifty-mile radius for half an hour, they


    still couldn¡¯t find any traces of Zendaya or her corpse.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t even bump into any demon beasts. It was eerily quiet in a radius of several dozen


    miles.


    ¡°If this is really where demonic apes show up, it¡¯s very normal not to see other demon beasts. That¡¯s


    because, for other demon beasts, a demonic ape is like the king of beasts. The entire area within a


    hundred miles belongs to its territory. Other demon beasts would run away in fear after smelling its


    scent,¡± Yuno said.


    Alex thought about it for ten seconds.


    He immediately decided to follow the demonic ape¡¯s giant footsteps. If the demonic ape really


    swallowed Zendaya and the baby in her stomach, Alex would avenge them no matter what.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yuno frowned. ¡°Rockefeller brat, think it through. That¡¯s a demonic ape. Now, it¡¯s at least a level eight


    demon beast. It might very likely be level nine. On top of that, it carries a mutated bloodline, and it also


    has the natural god-like talents of a demonic ape. Even a Peak-Tribtion Crossing expert would die


    with a 90% likelihood in a fight against it. You might die!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, I can¡¯t possibly give up. Perhaps, she¡¯s still alive and


    waiting for me to rescue her! You two can stay here. Perhaps, you can go into K Temple and hide for


    now. I¡¯ll go on my own,¡± Alex said after a pause.


    Jadeughed and ced one hand on his shoulder. ¡°You are my disciple. Your wife and child are in


    danger. As your master, I can¡¯t possibly stand by without doing anything. Don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s the


    lion¡¯s den, your master will brace it with you!¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Alex looked at Jade and said.


    Yuno shrugged. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, I won¡¯t advise you against it. Anyway, I don¡¯t care. Even if I


    can¡¯t beat it, it won¡¯t be a problem for me to escape,¡± she said.


    After discussing for a while, the three immediately followed the footprints toward the west.


    The footprints were oddly huge. The distance between each footprint was also significant, and it could


    go up to a thousand meters. In fact, some were even further apart. Alex and the others needed to fly


    higher into the sky to find the next one.


    The further ahead they went, the more surprised Alex felt.

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    The Earth essence in the surrounding area was ridiculously dense. When Alex Rockefeller activated


    his spell, countless spiritual energy vortexes appeared around him. The infinite spiritual power was like


    innumerable schools of fish rapidly digging into his body. Moreover, it was very pure. Even a single


    breath made him feel at ease.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± Yuno suddenly stopped and said. She looked around. ¡°Have you two noticed


    that the further we follow this footprint, the stronger the natural attribute¡¯s aura? This is very unusual,¡±


    she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s so unusual about that? There are dense forests ahead, and these are all ancient forests. Isn¡¯t it


    very normal that ces like this harbor a more abundant natural aura?¡± Jade Benmore asked.


    Yuno shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! The natural attribute I¡¯m talking about is that of natural


    laws. It is apletely different concept from spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Natural attributews are a kind of fairy power. You can call it natural fairy power. It doesn¡¯t appear for


    no reason. Vajra Demonic Apes can¡¯t possibly possess it. Hence, there might be fairies inside this


    ce,¡± Yuno exined.


    ¡°Fairies?!¡±


    Alex and Jade were both stunned.


    This was especially the case for Jade. She knew very clearly that this realm¡¯sws were iplete. It


    was impossible for one to be a fairy. In fact, there hadn¡¯t been any fairies since ancient times, so


    Void Shattering became an unreachable dream.


    ¡°Since ancient times¡­ It¡¯s been three thousand years. Not a single fairy has appeared on earth as far


    as recorded time,¡± Jade said.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be too sure about that now,¡± Yuno shrugged.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the appearance of natural attributews wasn¡¯t a bad thing for them. Instead, it was an


    opportunity. Perhaps, there might even be opportunities left behind by fairies.


    The reason for that was that after their arrival, the forests appeared to be denser. Trees also


    gradually got taller, with each towering at nearly a thousand meters. They couldn¡¯t see any footsteps at


    all. Hence, they had to return to the ground and search for the footprints carefully within the bushes.


    They saw that the trees and nts in this forest were flourishing. Trees here were tall and provided


    abundant shade, and ancient foliage was plentiful. There were even a variety of rare spiritual herbs that


    seemed to be in excellent health.


    If Alex hadn¡¯t been in a rush to find Daya Stoermer, he would¡¯ve surely liked to stay here and gather


    those herbs.


    Roar!!!


    Suddenly, three of them heard a shocking roar. An extremely powerful sound wave resonated from up


    ahead. Trees and nts shook as though blown by a strong gale.


    Alex and the others could also feel the strong gusts of wind.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Jade asked. She focused all her energy on her body. Instinctively, she felt


    threatened. In fact, she even felt fear from within her heart.


    ¡°That is the roar of a demonic ape. From the sound I¡¯m hearing, it might¡¯ve bumped into an enemy,¡±


    Yuno said.


    ¡°Who could be a demonic ape¡¯s enemy?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say. Let¡¯s sneak over to have a look. Make not one sound,¡± Yuno said.


    All three of them were experts.


    They immediately hid their aura and quickly moved in the direction Where the sound hade from.


    The further they went, the louder the demonic ape roared. In fact, it even sounded angry and


    aggrieved.


    It was all very intense.


    Right then, Jade pointed ahead. ¡°Look, guys. What is that?¡±


    Alex and Yuno looked over, both a little dumbfounded. As their gazes pierced through the woods, they


    actually saw a gigantic Bronze Pce up ahead.

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    This Bronze Pce was enormous and had a majestic presence. It was in the deepest part of the


    ancient forest, and it extended high into the clouds. It was like a divine city in the skies.


    Sitting silently in a traditional fashion, there was green rust on its surface. It looked traditional yet


    elegant, and it gave off a deste Vibe. It was almost as if it had traversed here from ancient times.


    The three people were all stunned by the pce.


    Alex Rockefeller and Jade Benmore felt deeply mystified by the majestic presence of this pce.


    Meanwhile, Yuno looked as if she was looking at something preposterous. ¡°This¡­ Could this be


    Nature¡¯s Pce? It¡¯s too¡­ Magical.¡±


    Alex and Jade immediately looked at her. ¡°Do you recognize it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Nature¡¯s Pce?¡±


    ¡°Is it where the gods hang out?¡±


    ¡°Nature¡¯s Pce contains the power of naturalws. Rumor has it that this is the ce where the


    Goddess of Nature cultivated thews. Before the Goddess of Nature became a goddess during


    ancient times, she was said to be an ordinary human girl. After that, she acquired the opportunity to


    comprehend naturalws and cultivated silently in a pce. After three thousand years, she became a


    god. She was known as the Goddess of Nature ever since¡­ but the Goddess of Nature suddenly


    disappeared after that. Nature¡¯s Pce also disappeared. It¡¯s been ten thousand years. People have


    tried looking for this pce in countless fairy realms and ancient holynds to acquire the naturalws


    within, but nobody could find it. I didn¡¯t expect that it would actually appear here,¡± Yuno said.


    Her eyes seemed to light up when she talked about this.


    Roar!


    Another loud roar could be heard.


    The demonic ape¡¯s voice had gotten a hell lot louder. At the same time, it caused huge tremors that


    shook the ground. Trees and nts shook while boulders scattered.


    Right after that, the three even saw colorful de rays in the sky. Clearly, there was a huge battle


    ahead.


    Despite standing a hundred miles away, they could still sense the drastic change of the environment


    caused by the battle. The sun and moon no longer shone, and on top of that, shockingly powerful battle


    intent manifested in front of them.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This battle is so intense!¡± Jade eximed with her mouth wide open. Although she had led the Flying


    Eagles to battle the demon tribe for thirty years, she had never seen one like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid others have also discovered Nature¡¯s Pce and want to im it for themselves!¡± said Yuno,


    ¡°This is an opportunity that knocks only once in ten thousand years. Since we¡¯ve seen Nature¡¯s Pce,


    this part is also fated. We can¡¯t ignore it. Let¡¯s go and have a look too!¡±


    ¡°But be careful. The capabilities of those who came are unlike ordinary people,¡± she added after a


    pause.


    The three of them quickly sneaked over by hiding behind the dense trees. The closer they got, the


    stronger they felt the battle¡¯s intensity.


    After half an hour, they finally sneaked to the front of Bronze Pce. Now that they saw what was


    happening, they didn¡¯t dare to make a single sound.


    The grounds in front of Bronze Pce were initially full of lush greenery. Now, all of it had been


    destroyed by the battle that had taken ce. The whole ce was in ruin-deep trenches had been left


    behind by various des, and huge pits were created by Chi energy explosions. Large patches of


    forests were razed to the ground, and even nearby hills copsed.


    In the center of the battle stood a hundred-foot-tall giant ape. Its roars went on and on.


    It was able to cause the sky and earth to vibrate with a single wave of its hand.


    Meanwhile, there were up to a hundred people surrounding it. Countless flying swords and treasures


    rained down upon the giant ape-like rain. de lights, sword rays, and various long-range treasures


    formed a rainbow that fell upon the giant ape¡¯s head. It was as if it was being attacked by a dense


    group of locusts.


    Alex and the others felt their hearts twitching when they saw the scene.


    If they were attacked by such dense force, their lives would definitely not be spared. In fact, there were


    even shadows of treasures that contained strong ancient auras. These were weapons above the


    spiritual treasure¡¯s grade, and they were extremely powerful.


    ¡°This is ridiculously epic!¡±


    ¡°Who are these people? Every single one of them emits an incredibly strong aura. At least half of them


    are at the Tribtion Crossing stage. Even their weapons are unusually powerful. Oh my god!¡±


    Jade was nearly scared out of her wits.

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    What could this concept be?


    If the Flying Eagles had these people, wouldn¡¯t they have won the battle in the ancient boundary long


    ago?


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you discovered that these people are all wearing the same clothes? That clearly means they


    are from the same sect. Someone from their sect must have discovered Nature¡¯s Pce and informed


    the superiors. The entire sect gathered their forces and came to explore Nature¡¯s Pce,¡± Yuno said.


    Alex Rockefeller and Jade Benmore only noticed this after Yuno mentioned it.


    ¡°Is that white ape a Vajra Demonic Ape?¡±


    ¡°But it ispletely different in sizepared to the footprints we found. Could this only be a small


    one? Is there an even bigger one?¡±


    Yuno shook her head. ¡°No. Demonic apes can control their body size freely. If they¡¯re a thousand feet


    tall, they¡¯d be an easy punching bag for humans attacking them in groups. They wouldn¡¯t be able to get


    away at all. Even this is still too big.¡±


    They saw a greenyer of aura around the demonic ape¡¯s body. It looked like a protective shield that


    blocked the attacks of the treasure.


    However, among the humans, there were several elders of the highest cultivation holding extraordinary


    weapons.


    One had a whip that was up to a hundred meters in length. Each time itshed against the demonic


    ape, there would be space fissures, and the demonic ape would cry out in pain. Even if its green


    defensive aura wasn¡¯t broken, it must have hurt a lot.


    The other one had apletely red spiritual sword that emanated a strong murderous intent. This was


    the weapon that dealt the greatest damage to the demonic ape. It was able to create a bloody hole on


    the demonic ape¡¯s body with each strike. Its blood was all over the ground. .


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahh!¡±


    Right then, a woman¡¯s high-pitched voice broke through the clouds pierced the battlefield.


    The noise sounded like a battle song. It had an extremely strong piercing attribute that contained divine


    sense. It was like heavenly thunder and tsunamis from ten thousand miles away, instantly causing ears


    to buzz and dyed reaction time.


    The soundwave formed a fan-shaped arc, but it avoided the demonic ape and directly swept past the


    group of humans.


    Suddenly, the sword rays all slowed down.


    The demonic ape took this opportunity to charge forward and step on its opponents.


    ¡°The demonic ape¡¯s divine ability is astoundingly powerful!¡± Yuno eximed softly.


    She saw how the demonic ape carried out those insane attacks against the group of humans. Its long


    arms, crashing against the ground, were capable of boring huge pits. In an instant, it had already killed


    quite a few people. However, the divine sense¡¯s attack couldn¡¯tst very long. Soon, the battle


    resumed.


    The human cultivators arranged themselves into a formation and fought the demonic ape backward


    again.


    ¡°That woman¡¯s mental strength requires a few minutes to charge up. Elder Kron, lead some people


    over and deal with that woman first,¡± an elder yelled loudly.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    A group of people immediately dispatched from the main group and circled over from the left.


    The demonic ape instantly headed to stop them, but it was stalled by the main group and couldn¡¯t


    charge over.


    Right then, Alex and the others saw a beautifuldy with a bloated belly standing next to a huge pir in


    front of Bronze Pce. She was holding two scythes in her hands while she looked nervously at the


    people charging toward her.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who is that woman?¡± Yuno asked. ¡°She has imposing mental strength. Her belly is massive. She¡¯s


    pregnant. Rockefeller brat, could she be¡­¡±


    Before Yuno could finish, Alex had dashed over at lightning speed!

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    As soon as Alex Rockefeller appeared, someone from the sect detected him. An elder shouted and


    flew over with a sword in hand that shone brightly with colorful rays of light. He was going to kill Alex by


    shing his waist.


    At this moment, Alex could feel his hair standing on their ends. A strong sense of danger grew in him.


    Alex felt that this was the most severe danger he had ever encountered. Instinctively, he activated his


    strongest defense, Profound Martial Shield Armor Art.


    Countless rune symbols appeared around his body and gathered at one spot to block that frightful


    flying sword!


    Jade Benmore was nearly scared out of her wits. She looked away because she couldn¡¯t bear watching


    Alex die. Yuno also sighed helplessly.


    ¡®Such a fool. He¡¯s too rash. Does he think he can take a hit from this sect¡¯s experts with the little


    cultivation he has? Isn¡¯t he just getting himself killed?¡¯


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The Profound Martial Shield Armor Art that gathered only blocked that sword once. The armor was still


    broken, and the sharp sword stabbed into Alex¡¯s body¡­


    Right then, the Chaos Tree in Alex¡¯s body shook slightly. A ray of gray chaos Chi energy rushed out


    andnded on the sword.


    Shuffle!


    Right then, the chaos Chi energy absorbed something. It had actually absorbed that sword into Alex¡¯s


    mind pce.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alex, too, was shocked. Not only was he not dead, but the chaos Chi energy actually absorbed the


    entire sword into his body. ¡®This is amazing.¡¯


    For a moment, Alex used his inner vision.


    He realized that the sword was hanging on one of the Chaos Tree¡¯s branches. It didn¡¯t move at all,


    though. Its entire surface was blood-red, and there were small rune symbols on the sword that


    shimmered brightly. It was definitely not an ordinary object.


    Alex understood it now.


    This was the divine sword that caused the demonic ape a significant amount of harm. It was


    iparably sharp and had immense power. In the end, this happened to it.


    Alex could see how powerful the Chaos Tree was.


    Funnily enough, he had always found this tree rather useless. Apart from producing a little bit of chaos


    Chi energy to nourish the Chaos Beads, it didn¡¯t do much else.


    Now, Alex finally realized he just didn¡¯t know how to use it. Meanwhile, the tree had only grown to about


    five meters in height and had a total of only ten leaves. Each leaf, however, was green and lively, and


    each leaf contained a limitless life force that shone brightly.


    Yuno was slightly stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect this to happen. What caused it to happen? It seemed Alex had more secrets than she


    was aware. This fellow was indeed a boy with many treasures. He always surprised her during crucial


    moments.


    None was more surprised than that sect¡¯s elders.


    His own natal flying sword that be refined many years in his own mind pce and connected to his own


    life was not actually gone. Moreover, the soul connection between the sword and himself had also been


    thoroughly cut off. He could no longer sense the presence of the divine sword.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The elder was directly affected by the counterattack.


    His eyes flew wide open as he stared at Alex¡¯s body. ¡°My Rainbow Blood Sword!¡± he shouted angrily.


    Meanwhile, Alex didn¡¯t slow down at all, swiftly charging toward Bronze Pce¡¯s main entrance. The


    pregnant woman standing by the bronze pir was the ex-celebrity he missed so dearly, Daya


    Stoermer.


    ¡°Daya!¡± Alex yelled.


    Daya, who was still in a nervous state, finally saw Alex¡¯s face clearly. Her entire body started tingling, a


    look of disbelief stered on her face. Never would she have expected to see Alex here.


    Tears started streaming down her face.


    Meanwhile, Elder Kron, who brought people over to kill Daya, jerked his head around. When he saw


    Alex charging over, he used his sword to strike Alex directly.


    ¡°Dragon Bone Sword!¡±


    ¡°Block!¡±


    Alex summoned his Dragon Bone Sword from his mind pce to block the attack. Moreover, with the


    Rainbow Blood Sword that he acquired earlier and the experience he obtained from it, Alex was able to


    cover his Dragon Bone Sword with ayer of chaos Chi energy.


    ng!


    A soft sound could be heard.


    Elder Kron¡¯s flying sword that emitted a green light also shed before disappearingpletely. Like


    the Rainbow Blood Sword before, it had been absorbed into Alex¡¯s mind pce.

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    Elder Kron also spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Get out of the way, all of you! ¡± Elder Kron shouted and led the way by flying away.


    Clearly, he had misunderstood Alex Rockefeller as a top-notch expert. If Alex could easily absorb his


    powerful spiritual treasure, didn¡¯t that make Alex an indomitable expert? How else would he have such


    capabilities?


    As such, Alex was able to easily rush over to Daya Stoermer.


    Although Daya still looked gorgeous and attractive as a fairy from above, her body was covered in


    blood, and her hair was all over the ce.


    Alex slowly walked forward and gently caressed her face. ¡°Daya, I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey!¡± Daya looked up slightly, her eyes filled with tears.


    She immediately dove into his arms.


    Roar!


    Only then did the demonic ape notice that a human had actually rushed over to Daya. It immediately


    emitted blood-red light from its eyes as it let out a loud roar.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Its body doubled in size, and after stomping its feet ferociously, it activated its gravitational field once


    again and sent half of its enemies flying like a gust of wind.


    ¡°Alex, be careful!¡± Jade Benmore rushed over. The golden ymore she was holding was twice as


    large as her body. It seemed a thousand tons heavy. However, she appeared to be holding it


    effortlessly in her hands. Jade dashed over to Alex in the blink of an eye.


    Someone attacked her with a flying sword during the process, but she shattered it with a single strike.


    Her ymore wasn¡¯t an ordinary object either.


    After that, Yuno also took action.


    Alex possessed great secrets. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t let him die so easily.


    However, right then, Daya suddenly extended her fair hand and shouted at the demonic ape, ¡°Baymax,


    no! Stop!¡±


    Boom!


    Wham!


    The demonic ape, which had been charging over like a shooting star, immediately braked with its legs


    after hearing Daya¡¯s voice. It forced itself to turn in another direction and mmed forcefully against a


    huge pir nearby.


    A thunderous noise could be heard.


    However, the bronze pir extending from Bronze Pce was like a divine pin that didn¡¯t even vibrate


    in the slightest.


    Shuffle!


    When Jade and Yuno rushed over, they were both shocked. They looked at Daya before turning to look


    at the demonic ape that was now feeling dizzy from the collision. Neither of them expected the demonic


    ape to listen to what Daya said. This was practically magic!


    Meanwhile, the two hundred plus experts from the other sect rushed over and formed a semi-circle


    around the demonic ape.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    ¡°Return my Rainbow Blood Sword to me!¡±


    The elder who lost his Rainbow Blood Sword had a gloomy expression on his face while he stared and


    shouted at Alex. He seemed very shocked because Alex¡¯s cultivation seemed very low. He was only at


    the Core Formation stage and was practically like an ant.


    How could he actually absorb the elder¡¯s Rainbow Blood Sword?


    ¡°Sect Master, this kid¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t high. I personally witnessed the Rainbow Blood Sword easily


    breaking his defense. He¡¯s only able to steal the Rainbow Blood Sword because he has some great


    treasure with him,¡± a female cultivator said.


    The sentence instantly caused countless people to look at Alex. Many of them bore extreme greed in


    their eyes.


    Alex was able to im a divine sword like the Rainbow Blood Sword for himself without needing a high


    level of cultivation. This kind of treasure was practically one of a kind in the world.


    ¡°Battle formation!¡± the sect master gave an order. All the disciples immediately grouped into some sort


    of formation.


    The sect master startedughing loudly. ¡°This is a huge opportunity. Not only did we find Nature¡¯s


    Pce today, but someone even sent a rare treasure to us. Our Kamikaze n is destined to make a


    comeback!¡±


    ¡°Immediately give me your treasure. I can show mercy and let you live,¡± he then said to Alex.


    Being cornered by two hundred experts like this made Alex and the rest break into a cold sweat. Once


    the battle began, they might very likely be instantly killed.


    What should they do?


    Right then, a crying sound suddenly came from within Bronze Pce.

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    Loud wails came from inside the bronze pce.


    It sounded mncholic, its tone going from high to low periodically. However, it had strong mental


    powers, as if the woman had been crying since the Stone Ages, saddening nature alongside her.


    The people who heard this wailing were instantly affected, falling into an extremely upset mood. Unable


    to bring themselves out of this sadness, they weep uncontrobly.


    Some whose mental strength wasn¡¯t strong enough fell to the ground, bawling their eyes out, crying so


    much that they started to vomit blood as well.


    The entire scene was utterly upsetting and unbearable.


    Alex resisted the wailing with his mental strength since he had quite a lot of mental power as of now.


    Although he managed to drastically increase the power from the Soul Collection Coffin, resisting the


    wailing was so daunting that beads of cold sweat ran down his forehead.


    Yuno, on the other hand, seemed fine, but Jade couldn¡¯t handle it at all.


    Her strengths were mainly physical, and her mental powers couldn¡¯t be better than Alex¡¯s. The wailing


    immediately affected her mind, leading her to not only tear up but howl loudly as well.


    At that moment, the hall was filled with crying.


    It was then that Zendaya reached one of her fingers out, making it glow with white light. There even


    seemed to be talismans flowing within.


    The light then shot out into rays of thin lines and formed into half a sphere, surrounding Alex, Jade, and


    Yuna as well.


    That was a protection shield formed with mental power. As the wailing hit the shield, the talismans


    started quivering, forming yellow rays of light. Yet, it was still unable to protect them from most of the


    effects.


    ¡°Who¡¯s crying in there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so depressing and excruciating¡­ Ugh¡­ I can¡¯t bear it anymore! I really want to cry¡­¡±


    The others from the n were still crying loudly, unable to understand their situation.


    Then, all of a sudden, the wailing stopped.


    The sect master of the Kamikaze n stared into the pce, visibly confused as he mumbled to


    himself, ¡°Could there still be someone alive within Nature¡¯s Pce?¡±


    The old man next to him replied with uncertainty.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, right? I heard Nature¡¯s Pce has been hiding under the Earth¡¯s surface for


    around ten thousand years. Immortal cultivators have never existed in this realm, so who could


    possibly live past ten thousand years?¡±


    Someone else said, ¡°I know! This must be the legacy of the Goddess of Nature. That was a woman¡¯s


    cry, right? I heard that after the Goddess understood nature and be a deity, she didn¡¯t want to


    leave this realm. Unsurprisingly, she left her wails here, right?¡±


    With this, the sect master of the Kamikaze n was excited. He pointed towards the Vajra Demonic


    Ape and said, ¡°No matter what that was, let¡¯s get this fe first. Even if we don¡¯t obtain the legacy of


    Nature¡¯s Pce, the rare treasures on this punk are enough to cover the price ofing all the way


    here.¡±


    ¡°Die!!


    ¡°Thousand Sword Formation, go!¡±


    Just then, several swords flew out from the members of the Kamikaze n. As though an angry swarm


    of locusts, they headed toward Alex and the others at a rapid speed.


    Roar!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Vajra Demonic Ape let out a loud roar and stepped forward, ready to take all those swords head-


    on. However, before it could do that, a cold huff echoed within the pce.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Anyone who dares to y tricks in the holy pce should get lost!¡±


    Suddenly, an overwhelming force formed within the pce and aimed toward therge swarm of flying


    swords.


    In just a second, all the flying swords bounced back. They now flew quicker with increased power.


    ¡°Oh no! Retreat!¡± yelled the sect master.


    However, it was all toote. Not only were the swords flying ten times faster, but they had immense


    power, as though thousands of meteors were crashing into the ground.


    Pfft!

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    Pfft¡­ pfft¡­ pfft¡­


    Blood sttered all over the ce as corpses were scattered everywhere.


    Two hundred or so members of the Kamikaze n, along with their sect master, didn¡¯ t manage to


    survive this attack. With just one blow, all died on the spot.


    A long sword was stabbed into the sect master¡¯s neck. Seemingly unsatisfied with this oue, his


    eyes were bulging in disbelief as he drew hisst breath. ¡°How¡­ Did this happen? Who¡­ Exactly is in


    there?¡±


    However, he would never get the opportunity to find out. The life in his eyes slowly drained away as he


    drifted into permanent slumber.


    On the other hand, Alex and the others were extremely shocked by this.


    ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that an actual person was staying in the pce? And this person seems


    incredibly powerful too.¡¯


    Even Yuno was so shocked that her mouth dropped. Now, they were starting to get worried.


    ¡®Would the woman inside kill us off too?¡¯


    All she needed was one simple attack to kill over 200 martial artists instantly. Hence, killing them would


    basically be as easy as lifting a finger.


    ¡°Daya, who¡¯s inside?¡± asked Alex.


    Zendaya shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never been inside. Baymax brought me here.¡±


    Just as they were conversing, the doors to the pce opened slowly.


    Boom!


    Clunk, clunk, clunk!


    With the loud sounds of grinding metal, it was apparent that the door hadn¡¯t been opened in a very long


    time. A thickyer of dust perched on the motley green bronze, making it look ancient. It was as if the


    door hadn¡¯t actually been opened in ten thousand years. Footsteps then came from the inside.


    Alex and the others backed away slowly, extremely nervous.


    In the end, they saw an old, grey-haired woman with a face full of wrinkles walk out with the assistance


    of a walking stick.


    Her hair was messy, covering half of her face as well. Dressed in apparel that didn¡¯t seem to belong in


    this century, her entire being looked as ancient as the pce, as if she had actually traveled through


    time.


    Thus, the mysterious person with such immense power, a mere olddy.


    Thedy walked out of the pce and nced at the corpses before turning to look at Daya.


    Her expression changed as if she remembered something very painful. Covering her mouth, she began


    wailing again. She sounded so sad that Alex and others backed away even further.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddy kept walking out as she continued crying. With extremely slow strides, she took a step


    every five seconds. However, with each step, she was able to travel ten miles.


    After taking another step, she vanished.


    They were only able to hear her earth-shattering cries from afar, but it disappeared within seconds as


    well. Silence returned to the pce.


    Everyone looked at one another, confused.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Who was that olddy?¡±


    Since no one could figure it out, they looked toward the Vajra Demonic Ape. It didn¡¯t know how to


    speak, though, nor did it know how to express itself with other methods. All it did was point at the


    pce door and scratch its head.


    No one understood what it meant, and they didn¡¯t dare to walk into the pce without caution. If that


    olddy came back and got mad at their recklessness, she might kill them all.


    Alex¡¯s attention then diverted towards Daya¡¯s stomach, now bigger than Dorothy¡¯s, who was pregnant


    with quadruplets.


    Alex immediately checked her pulse, realizing that only one child was in there. Not only that, but he


    could also tell that it was a girl growing well within Daya.


    Daya caressed her belly and turned to Alex. ¡°Hubby, I know it¡¯s too sudden, but you wouldn¡¯t me me


    for making you a father, right?¡±

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    Alex obviously didn¡¯t me her. He was just immensely heartbroken.


    He approached her and pulled her into a soft embrace. His tone was soft as he said, ¡°How could you


    be so foolish? You know you are pregnant, yet you still came to this ce. You must¡¯ve been through a


    lot, huh? Thank god you¡¯re okay. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if I couldn¡¯t find you!¡±


    Daya then cupped Alex¡¯s face with both hands, caressing it gently.


    Her gorgeous eyes looked into his lovingly, as if she just couldn¡¯t get enough of him, as if they were the


    only two people left in the world. She said fondly, ¡°I thought my life was going to end just like that, and


    our fate would have to continue in the next life. But I didn¡¯t expect you to find me here. I wouldn¡¯t be


    having any regrets even if I died here and now.¡±


    Alex pped her behind gently.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t speak such nonsense. Even if you don¡¯t live for yourself, live for mine and our daughter¡¯s


    sake.¡±


    ¡°Right, you¡¯re so right! Hubby¡­¡±


    Daya kissed Alex on the lips without a care in the world. They even started panting, considering the


    intense manner they were loving each other.


    Jade felt awkward to see this, hence she decided to check on the corpses instead.


    Yuno, however, remained unfazed. Alex and Phoebe would sleep with each other from time to time,


    and she had seen more than her fair share.


    Back then, when her conscience possessed Phoebe¡¯s body, Alex was still doing the deed with her.


    Even though she could feel everything that was happening, she had to pretend that she had no clue.


    However, the feeling of being screwed was still real. It felt exactly like Alex was sleeping with her


    instead of Phoebe. She watched them for a while, pouted, and walked to the side as well.


    ¡°These weapons are of pretty high quality!¡± Jade removed a flying sword from a corpse and examined it


    thoroughly. She quickly discovered that each and every sword was filled with intense spiritual power


    and was made from the best materials. Moreover, the swords were fused with some talismans as if


    they could form a formation on their own.


    Besides that, each weapon was carved with the words ¡°Divine Warriors¡± followed by a series of


    numbers.


    Jade turned to look at Yuno.


    She understood little as to what was going on with her. ¡®This person is most definitely not Wayne


    Larson¡¯s daughter, but I can¡¯t tell what actually happened.¡¯


    She could, however, tell from Yuno¡¯ s behavior that she was most definitely an experienced cultivator.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Divine Warriors? I think these high-quality weapons were made by this n,¡±


    Jade said.


    ¡°High-quality?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yuno seemed to disagree. ¡°These are just mass-produced junk. They just made a bunch of random


    weapons, sealed a soul into them, then carved on some random formation blueprints. Even if it were a


    spiritual tool, it¡¯s still unworthy junk.¡±


    Jade didn¡¯t know what to say. To her, having such weapons was more than enough. Most weapons she


    had used in the past wouldn¡¯t be able topare to these.


    Yuno continued, ¡°But the materials are alright. Gxy Metal is the mainponent, but the person


    who made this has limited skills. If they could refine it and use a hundred percent pure Gxy Metal, its


    quality could be increased tenfold.¡±


    Jade was so shocked her mouth was left agape. However, she still collected all of these weapons


    regardless. Yuno might have looked down on such weapons, but the Flying Eagles were in need of


    these. With these, the Flying Eagles¡¯ power could be increased drastically. Even though she was no


    longer part of the squad, and even if many members viewed her as a bad guy, she still cared for them a


    lot.


    Apart from the flying swords and weapons, she even found storage purses and spatial rings. These


    were worth a fortune.


    The storage purses seemed to be distributed to all members, but spatial rings were only distributed to


    members with higher rankings within the n. Within the space of these purses and rings, there were


    many pills, herbs, spiritual stones, and other magical stuff.


    Jade continued to search the bodies, seemingly delighted and overjoyed.


    Yuno just stood there, not moving an inch. She stared at Jade with scornful eyes, acting all high and


    mighty, as if Jade was a beggar.


    Just then, Alex and Daya were finally done kissing. After flirting with each other for a brief while, they


    joined in for ¡°trash collection.¡±


    Yuno spoke up. ¡°Alex, the two weapons you took a while ago are rare and of high quality. Take them


    out so I can have a look.¡±


    Alex froze slightly and used his internal vision to check out the weapons hanging on the Chaos tree.


    Suddenly, he appeared shocked.

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    One of the swords had rusted. The talismans and carvings had vanished, emptied of spiritual power as


    well. The materials seemed expired, no longer shining as they did, as if they had turned into normal


    metal.


    The other one was the blood-red sword. It looked better than the other, but its spiritual power and


    energy were slowly flowing into the Chaos tree. The energy within the two swords had been absorbed


    by the Chaos tree.


    On the other hand, the leaves of the Chaos tree were glistening, looking greener than ever, as if each


    of them had a life of its own.


    Alex shrugged helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡±


    Yuno huffed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy. Do you think I¡¯ll steal it from you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really gone,¡± Alex insisted.


    ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t want it anyway. You¡¯re treating it like it¡¯s some national treasure or something.¡±


    Speechless, all Alex could do was let out a bitter smile. He turned to Jade. ¡°Master, have you heard of


    the Kamikaze n of America?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡±


    ¡°Then where did those peoplee from? Oh right, I just remembered. I have a soul that ims to be


    from Yorkshire Pce. Have you heard of that then?¡±


    Jade shook her head, but Yuno put up a weird expression.


    ¡°I know a little about Yorkshire Pce.¡±


    The few looked at her.


    Yuno replied, ¡°That¡®s a cultivation n from ancient times. Back then, it was considered one of the five


    ancient godly cultivation sects. They trained many experts, but no one knows if they still exist now.¡±


    She paused, then looked towards Nature¡¯s Pce. ¡°But what¡¯s most important now is this pce. The


    opportunity is right in front of us. So, are we just going to sit here and watch it disappear, or are we


    going to take a step?¡±


    Everyone seemed to be still worried about that powerful olddy.


    ¡°I¡¯d say that olddy must be mad. She¡¯s suddenly in pain, and her behavior seems abnormal too,¡±


    Alex said.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jade agreed. ¡° Let¡¯s head in, then. We won¡¯t know unless we try.¡±


    Alex nodded, but he hesitated as soon as he saw Daya¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Baymax will protect me,¡± Daya said.


    The Vajra Demonic Ape seemed obedient towards Daya. It immediately shrunk itself and became a


    three-meter tall ape that protected her with itself. Despite all that, Alex was still worried. So he called


    Maiko out to protect Daya alongside the ape.


    After that, the few walked into the pce together.


    As soon as they walked in, they instantly felt arge flow of Nature¡¯s power brushing against their


    bodies. Much akin to a spring breeze, their skin felt so refreshed that they wanted to stretch.


    However, secondster, this power started flowing towards them violently.


    The power that they had just absorbed changed immediately into a violent, destructive power. It


    shed against their insides, causing them to feel hot and cold at the same time, putting their ability to


    endure to the test.


    More Nature¡¯s power brushed against their skin, like sharp weapons trying to cut them open.


    Thud!


    Yuno was the first to fly out of the pce,nding on the ground harshly.


    Secondster, Jade flew out as well, crashing to the ground like Yuno.


    Alex trembled all over.


    Although his body was strong as if made out of diamond, he almost couldn¡¯t handle such power as


    well. Suddenly, the Chaos tree within his mind pce shook and activated its power, absorbing all of


    Nature¡¯s power brushing against his body, relieving the pressure he felt.

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    The Chaos tree was indeed divine. Not only could it absorb weapons, but it could even absorb the


    negative powers from the outside.


    ¡®No, the Chaos tree isn¡¯t taking the damage for me. It¡¯s absorbingrge amounts of Nature¡¯s power,


    taking it as its own.¡¯


    A whirlpool formed in front of Alex.


    The power formed into an endless whirlpool, flowing right into the Chaos tree. Alex used his inner


    vision and noticed that the tree branches were growing rapidly after absorbing the power.


    Back then, it was just a small, five-meter tree.


    Soon, it grew to six, seven¡­ Then to ten meters¡­ And then fifteen meters. It continued sprouting at a


    rapid pace with the extra power it had.


    Alex was shocked to see this. ¡®Nature¡¯s power is way too intense! This tree has been in my pce for


    ages, and it hasn¡¯t grown much. Yet, by absorbing this power, it¡¯s inting like a darn balloon!¡¯


    The Chaos bead hanging on the tree was slowly glistening as well, as though absorbing the energy


    within the tree.


    Pshhhh!


    Maiko didn¡¯t have a physical body, and as a ghost king, she was able to out-endure the others.


    However, since this went on, she couldn¡¯t handle it as well, returning into Alex¡¯s Stake of Exorcism to


    hide.


    Daya, on the other hand, seemed to be unfazed by all this. She stood at the side, staring at Alex with


    loving eyes. She even seemed slightly more affectionate than usual.


    Yuno, who had flown out of the door, didn¡¯t want to admit defeat.


    ¡®This is the Nature¡¯s Pce from ten thousand years ago. I want to find my destiny there too! How am I


    not even allowed inside? I know I¡¯m strong, so how can I be weaker than this Daya girl?¡¯


    She clenched her teeth and rushed back in again. Within a second, however, she was blown out of the


    pce by a powerful flow of Nature¡¯s power. She even vomited a mouthful of blood beforending,


    indicating that she had injured herself.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Yuno was appalled. The power was even stronger than before.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She knew that Alex could handle such power because he had rare treasure, hence she believed that


    his durability had to be rted to that treasure.


    However, she didn¡¯t understand what Daya relied on.


    ¡®Is it because of that ape?¡¯


    This was among the things she couldn¡¯t understand.


    Vajra Demonic Apes were known to be vicious and difficult to handle. Even if it couldn¡¯t speak or


    communicate, it had extremely high spirituality and intelligence. Considered one of the highest-ranked


    demons within this realm, it was impossible to tame.


    ¡®How did Daya make it obey her everymand?¡¯


    Jade didn¡¯t want to give up on this opportunity as well. She thought, ¡®If my disciple could get in, it¡¯ll be


    just embarrassing if I get blown out.¡¯


    Hence she decided to try again, lunging herself toward the entrance as she forced her way through


    using her physical body.


    Upon entering, she managed to take it for¡­ Ten seconds. Ten seconds was her absolute limit, so she


    couldn¡¯t do anything else but back out.


    Suddenly, the bronze door of the pce clunked loudly, closing up slowly.


    Just as Yuno and Jade tried to get in again, an unknown force blocked their path. It wasn¡¯t even


    possible to take a step into the door anymore.


    Yuno seemed frustrated. ¡°Why did I have to face Nature¡¯s Pce now? If I had one more year, I¡¯d


    definitely endure it. Ugh! This is just sad. It¡¯s Nature¡¯s Pce! It¡¯s right in front of me. But I can¡¯t even


    get in.¡±


    Jadeforted her. ¡°All of this is destined. It¡¯s fate if you get in, but if you can¡¯t, that¡¯s just life.¡±


    ¡°Screw life! I, Yuno, have never bowed down to fate! I simply refuse to believe this!¡±


    Yuno concentrated her energy aggressively, surrounding herself with a red aura filled with demonic Chi.


    Jade froze. ¡°Demonic Chi? You¡­ You¡¯re a demon?¡±


    Yuno ignored Jade and formed a ck shadow behind her. It was unidentifiable, appearing as a mere


    blurry blob. It then turned into a ray of light, shooting toward the pce door that was still ajar.


    Boom!


    The wall in front of the bronze entrance quaked, but it didn¡¯t break open one bit. Instead, a strong force


    bounced back on Yuno.

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    After Yuno got hit, shended harshly on the ground and fell unconscious.


    Jade was speechless, but she still checked up on her immediately.


    Secondster, Yuno regained consciousness, and she looked very much confused. Staring at Jade and


    the bronze pce, she was shocked. ¡°C¡­ Commander Benmore, where is this ce? Oh god¡­ Why


    is there such a big bronze house?¡±


    ¡®Oh my, two souls in one body?¡¯ Jade thought in surprise.


    ***


    Boom!


    Therge bronze door finally closed.


    Alex was still absorbing Nature¡¯s power. Suchplicated power flowed into his mind pce as the


    Chaos tree continued to absorb it. At the same time, the tree emitted Chaos Chi. The concentration of


    this energy had increased by tenfold in his entire mind pce.


    At this rate, the Chaos tree would¡¯ve grown 50 meters!


    The ape standing next to Daya was staring at Alex, baring his teeth. It then raised its arm, trying to kill


    him with one p.


    Daya immediately stopped it when she noticed what happened.


    She whispered, ¡°He¡¯s the most important person in my life. He¡¯s the father of my child, so you have to


    respect him as much as you respect me. So don¡¯t ever harm him, alright? Or I¡¯ll have to ditch you.¡±


    The ape seemed to have understood, bowing his head as an apology, making cute, begging sounds.


    However, Alex didn¡¯t notice them at all. Looking to be in a vegetative state, his eyes were closed. He


    was not waking up at all.


    ¡°Nature¡¯s power seems to be able to help him, so let¡¯s let him silently digest it on his own!¡± Daya


    chirped.


    She then raised an arm, treading straight into the depths of the pce. Waving her hand aside, she


    started singing an ancient yet mysterious tune. Suddenly, more Nature¡¯s power flowed out from the


    depths of Nature¡¯s Pce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    If Alex could see this, he would¡¯ve been utterly shocked.


    Not only was Daya not affected by the power, she seemed to be able to control it as well. The next


    thing she did was even more jaw-dropping, she walked further in as if she knew her way around. She


    looked like she was rxed, walking in her backyard calmly.


    The pce was humongous, but it was quite empty as well.


    A very long flight of stairs climbed from the very middle of the ce as if it had no end.


    Daya walked up those stairs as lotuses formed under her feet with every step.


    The ape, however, stayed next to the stairs, not daring to take even one step.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The more Daya climbed, the slower she became. The lotuses under her feet blossomed in an even


    more beautiful fashion, as well. As she was halfway up, she stopped to caress her stomach.


    ¡°This¡­ Wouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem, right?¡± she mumbled to herself.


    After putting in some thought, she still didn¡¯t dare to take the risk and walked back down.


    She then walked to a side chamber within the pce and turned to the ape. ¡°Baymax, if my husband


    wakes up, tell him to wait outside. And he must not disrupt us.¡±


    Baymax nodded.


    After that, she entered the side chamber and shut the doors.


    Time crept slowly as Alex entered a mystical state. The tree was currently 99 meters tall, and it was


    unable to grow any further. With each thick branch grew lush, green, healthy leaves. It was filled with


    life.


    Something was changing within his golden core as well, an amazing sight appeared within.


    A tree¡¯s reflection was formed on the surface of a golden pond made out of divine power. That tree was


    the Chaos tree. Brimming in gold, its leaves flowed with the breeze, giving shade to the pond.


    Alex was awestruck, but an infant¡¯s crying snapped him back to reality.


    ¡°Waa¡­ waa!¡±


    His eyes snapped open, surprised and puzzled.

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    ¡°She¡­ Gave birth?¡±


    Upon hearing the infant¡¯s cries, Alex could sense that they were connected by blood, and it moved his


    heart instantly in a special way. It was a fascinating feeling. It felt as if he was a brand new version of


    himself as if his life had continued.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about the changes within his golden core and rushed over. Instantly, he saw


    Daya, who seemed to be very weak. Her forehead was drenched in sweat, and her face was even


    covered in bloodstains.


    In her arms was a tiny, fair skinned baby, crying loudly.


    He stopped in his tracks, not knowing what to do as the father. He approached them slowly as his eyes


    nervously fixated themselves on the baby girl. He reached out his arms, but he didn¡¯t know how to pick


    her up.


    Alex touched Daya¡¯s face instead, cing his forehead on hers and kissing her on the lips.


    He could feel the pain she had to go through.


    ¡°How did you manage to give birth in such a short time? You must be tired, huh?¡±


    ¡°A little, but this is the happiest day ever! We couldn¡¯t bear a child in our previous life and the life before


    that. But now, our wish hase true!¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Hubby, do you remember who I am now?¡±


    Alex looked at her as their eyes locked, their mental power synchronized in the air, forming a powerful


    maic field in the area.


    Although Alex had robust mental strength, Daya¡¯s was even stronger. The two seemed to be


    communicating telepathically. Every string of mental power seemed to be flowing with color, merging


    into one and transforming into arge memory cocoon. This cocoon wrapped the two¡­ No, the three of


    them up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Suddenly, Alex saw the following¡­


    Arge hall was located in the middle of a mountain range. It was filled with fairy energy as the stars


    shone brightly in the sky. A grand wedding was being held in the area.


    The bride wore a gorgeous white wedding gown. Looking tremendously elegant, her beauty exceeded


    all. Throngs of guests gathered, and most were very powerful figures as well.


    A saint rode arge crane over while a deity arrived in a carriage pulled by nine dragons. Influential


    members of certain ns had even ridden the wind just to give their blessings to the newlyweds¡­


    Presents were piled up in arge za as well.


    The bride had a luscious body, and with her face shrouded by a white veil, none could see how she


    looked. Next to her was the groom. Even his back was more than enough to tell that he was dashing,


    his aura intense.


    ¡°Do you¡­ Take¡­ As yourwfully wedded wife?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ Take¡­ As yourwfully wedded husband?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°You may now kiss the bride!¡±


    As they were about to kiss, a sudden gust of wind blew into the hall. A young girl barged in and


    whispered something into the groom¡¯s ear.


    The groom seemed shocked. He hesitated for a moment. Then, after whispering something into the


    bride¡¯s car, he leaped into the skies, leaving the bride alone in the hall to face all the guests on her


    own.


    She immediately lifted her veil and revealed her exceptionally gorgeous face. Her expression, however,


    was that of mixed feelings.


    After a closer inspection, Alex jumped in surprise. That bride was Daya.


    He tried to get a better look at the groom in the shback, but he just couldn¡¯t seem to get a good view


    of his face. So he couldn¡¯t identify the man.


    Then, the shback ended right there.


    His whirlpool of emotions slowly calmed as he turned to look at Daya. ¡°I saw¡­ I saw the groom leaving


    you at the wedding. Was¡­ That your past life? I couldn¡¯t tell who the groom was, though. Who was


    he? Don¡¯t tell me he was¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°So it is me¡­¡±


    Alex was shocked, but he couldn¡¯t remember this at all, as if some unknown power was sealing the


    memories from his past lives. Back then, he had never needed to look into such memories, but with


    Daya¡¯s telepathy, he could suddenly sense all of these.


    He clutched his head. A sharp pain struck him like a freight train within his skull.

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    Daya shook her head. ¡°Hubby, if you can¡¯t remember, then don¡¯t. The past isn¡¯t important, the present


    is. Just look at our daughter. She has your nose and mouth!¡±


    Alex calmed himself once more.


    ¡®Daya is right, no matter what happened in our past lives, it should stay in the past. Even if a psychic


    said that I used to be some emperor, it would all just be mere stories. It¡¯s got nothing to do with the


    present. Besides, even without the past, I would still love Daya even more now.¡¯


    ¡°Can I hug her?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter. Of course, you can.¡±


    Alex slowly picked up the baby girl in his arms. He was extremely careful as if afraid a single mistake


    might hurt her tiny, frail body.


    However, as Alex held her, he instantly felt an unusual amount of Nature¡¯s power.


    ¡®This newborn infant actually possesses such arge amount of Nature¡¯s power in her! This is


    shocking.¡¯


    Alex looked towards Daya. ¡°Why is Nature¡¯s power within her body so strong? That¡¯s so strange. And


    shouldn¡¯t she be only due in two months? How did she give birth to her now? Is this baby premature?¡±


    Daya shook her head. ¡°Nope, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s a side chamber in this pce where time passes


    quicker than usual. You can even adjust it on your own. So I stayed there for a bit and gave birth! And


    as for the power, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange at all. This is Nature¡¯s Pce, and it¡¯s filled with Nature¡¯s


    power. So the fact that she¡¯s born here means that this power is born within her. It¡¯s not unnatural that


    she¡¯s managed to receive some of it.¡±


    Alex was shocked, especially since Daya seemed familiar with the pce.


    ¡®Now, this is even weirder.¡¯


    ¡°Daya, have you been here before? How else could you be so familiar with this ce?¡±


    Daya shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you if you remembered who I was.¡±


    Alex had no clue.


    ¡°I am the Goddess of Nature from ten thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°Holy¡­ sh*t!¡±


    ***


    Both new to parenthood, the two started taking care of the little baby together. They had quite a hard


    time since they came unprepared. They didn¡¯t have any baby bottles, let alone baby clothes.


    Alex wanted to find some useful object from his storage purse but realized that any two-dimensional


    spaces were sealed off within the pce. All his items had lost their effects, and he couldn¡¯t open them


    up anymore. Even when Alex tried to open the door to the K temple, he just couldn¡¯t seem to do it.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this. There¡¯s no food or water or even a single piece of clothing. We might be


    able to endure this, but she won¡¯t We have to leave as soon as we can,¡± Alex pressed.


    Meanwhile, their daughter was crying hysterically, whereas the two didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Is she cold?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s hungry,


    Daya panicked. ¡°I tried, but I haven¡¯t produced any yet. Back then, one of my close friends gave birth


    and only managed to produce milk after a day or two. What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? I don¡¯t have any!¡±


    Daya rushed up the stairs as lotus flowers continued to bloom under her feet She ran with all her might


    for the sake of her daughter, quickly disappearing from Alex¡¯s view.


    After ten minutes or so, a giant lotus flower fell from the sky andnded on the baby¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡±

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    Just then, Alex and the others rushed out of the pce like the wind.


    Simultaneously, the bronze pce disappeared as soon as a loud crashing sound filled the air. The


    area had be deserted. There wasn¡¯t even a hole right there, as if therge Nature¡¯s pce was


    just a mere illusion.


    ***


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    ¡°No way? You gave birth in a week?¡± Jade screamed when she saw the baby in Alex¡¯s arms.


    After that, she observed the baby¡¯s face and noticed the lotus mark on her forehead. It looked quite odd


    yet divine, so Jade asked, ¡°Is this a birthmark? It¡¯s so weird!¡±


    After the legacy entered the baby¡¯s body, as though hiding itself away, not a single person would be


    able to sense it. Even if Jade was leaning this close, along with her Tribtion Crossing level, she


    couldn¡¯t sense anything at all.


    Alex didn¡¯t want to spread the word about his daughter being the future Goddess of Nature. ¡°It¡¯s


    probably because I¡¯m trained in Buddhism. Since a lotus is a Buddhist sacred object, and the martial


    arts I trained had the holy lotus within, she¡¯s most likely received it too.¡±


    Jade then asked, ¡°Have you received the legacy in the pce then?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It was too hard. We couldn¡¯t even get anywhere near it. Master, there¡¯s nothing


    else in there either. There¡¯s just this long flight of stairs, and we couldn¡¯t see the end of it. Most


    importantly, it was too hard to climb up there. I couldn¡¯t even get through the first flight.¡±


    Jade sighed. ¡°Such fate to improve wasn¡¯t even something normal people could imagine. It¡¯s fine that


    you didn¡¯t get it. Don¡¯t feel dejected. It¡¯s pretty impressive that you two have been able to stay there for


    a week.¡±


    Alex nodded. He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how weird time passed within the pce. He felt as


    if he had only spent a day there, but it had been a week out here.


    Phoebe, on the other hand, stared at Daya, clearly filled with shock.


    Daya used to be a superstar, even part of the Stoermer family in Michigan. Even though she¡¯d seen her


    before, she didn¡¯t expect her to bear to Alex¡¯s child.


    Thinking back, she felt quite upset.


    Oblivious that Phoebe was actually Phoebe now and not Yuno, Alex said, ¡°Master, Miss Yuno, my


    daughter was just born, but we haven¡¯ t prepared anything at hand. Just look, we even had to give her


    our clothes. So we¡¯ve decided to head back. Do you guys want to go back or continue exploring? I


    have the soul of a damned olddy who can be your guide. If you walk past this, you might be able to


    find a ce where humans stay.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Phoebe froze. ¡®Did he just call me Miss Yuno?¡¯


    Jade, on the other hand, said, ¡°I was thinking that if we could find the entrance and seal it up. Everyone


    witnessed just how powerful the members of the Kamikaze n were, right? If they find their way into


    America, we definitely can¡¯t deal with them with our current powers. They are far more dangerous than


    the demon beasts back in the ancient boundary.¡±


    Alex nodded slowly as he looked at his baby daughter. It was fortunate that he could use his purse and


    ring now, so there were quite a few pieces of clothing in there.


    After that, Daya ordered Baymax to find some demon beasts who just given birth to deal with her


    daughter¡¯s hunger temporarily.


    After that, Alex took out olddy Murphy¡¯s soul, and with her guidance, headed toward the other side of


    the dungeon.


    ***


    However, they had no idea that the broken edges of the ancient boundary were experiencing a massive


    change. It had been a week since the leopard demon governor left.


    On this very day, he had actually brought a hundred thousand demon troops to wage war. The thirty-six


    defense stations that America built in the ancient boundary were no match for the demon troops.


    In just half a day, they managed to defeat all thirty-six stations. Now, they were attacking the human


    outpost with the biggest entrance.


    All the higher-ups of the Flying Eagles cried in shock and pain.


    Darnic¡¯s strategy had caused the squad to lose over thirty thousand troops, causing them to be trapped


    within the other side of the boundary.


    Eleanor, the military counselor Eleanor, finally exploded. ¡°Darnic Young, you¡¯re simply useless! You


    have no idea about the wars over at the boundary. You were the one who sent them to their doom. You


    have no right to be themander of the Flying Eagles!¡±


    Darnic was furious. ¡°All of this is Jade Benmore¡¯s fault. She works with the enemy and has leaked our


    battle strategy. It caused us to sustain such a great loss!¡±

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    Boom!


    Eleanor was furious after hearing what Darnic said.


    ¡°Darnic, you¡¯re really the most shameless, useless, and unmanly Flying Eagles I¡¯ve ever met. And


    you¡¯re even theirmander! What else do you know other than abusing your power? You¡¯re actually


    ming all of this on Jade? Don¡¯t you have any shame in saying this?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention Jade¡¯s been missing for an entire week. How would she get to know these shitty ns


    of yours? You just want to find someone to me. Asmander, you can¡¯t even get into the ancient


    boundary. Now, you want to lead the war? Are you stupid?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Deeply embarrassed, Darnic directed his anger towards Eleanor.


    ¡°Eleanor Curtis! I am themander of the Flying Eagles!¡± he yelled. ¡°How dare you talk to me like


    that? Do you want to get fired?¡±


    Eleanor sneered. ¡°I quit then. You really think I like this job? America wille to an end thanks to your


    sort of trash.¡±


    When Eleanor was done berating, she grabbed her identity token, mmed it onto the table, and


    turned to leave.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± shouted Darnic.


    ¡°What?¡± Eleanor answered.


    Darnic¡¯s expression was dark and cold now. ¡°Eleanor. So you¡¯re Jade¡¯s best friend, aren¡¯t you? Jade


    went missing a week ago, so of course, she didn¡¯t know the ns of the Flying Eagles. However, you,


    the counselor, could ¡®ve easily known about our strategies, so¡­¡±


    Not waiting for him to finish, Eleanor¡¯s chest puffed out in anger. ¡°So, you think I told Jade? And jade


    told the demon tribe?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that it?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Eleanor scoffed in disbelief. ¡°Darnic, who do you think I am? What kind of person do you


    see Jade as? You¡¯re just a maggotpared to her. You don¡¯t even deserve to be in her presence. You


    make me sick!¡±


    Now furious, Darnic bellowed, ¡°Someonee over! Eleanor is a traitor of the Flying Eagles! She and


    Jade have colluded with the demon tribe! They should be sentenced to death. Capture her, and if she


    dares fight back, kill her!¡±


    Eleanor red at him coldly. ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I? Eleanor Curtis, I¡¯m themander of the Flying Eagles, so I control everything here.


    Who are you? You¡¯re just a lowly b*tch, yet you dare be so arrogant in front of me.¡±


    Boom!


    Eleanor kicked Darnic right on his chest, sending him flying to the back.


    The other Flying Eagles who had just arrived were shocked to see a situation like that. These two


    visitors weren¡¯t sent by the officials but were people who worked with Eleanor for years.


    ¡°Eleanor! What happened?¡± asked one of them.


    Eleanor smashed the table with her foot. ¡°The Flying Eagles is not what it once used to be. It has been


    used for someone¡¯s personal gain. I quit! Yacoub, are you going to follow his orders and kill me too?¡±


    Yacoub¡¯s eyes reddened immediately. He suddenly pulled his identity token from his neck and threw it


    to the floor.


    He cried, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you and Commander Benmore, Eleanor, I would¡¯ve been dead for a long time.


    Hahaha! When Commander Benmore was chased away, I wanted to leave too. But I stayed back for


    you. Who wants to take care of this fool? I quit too! I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go from now.¡±


    The others threw their tokens down as well, shouting. ¡°I quit! The current Flying Eagles treats us like


    we are not humans! Commander Benmore was such a good person. He fought for many years for the


    people of the golden era. How did she end up? She¡¯s now called a b*tch! Is there still justice in this


    world?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave! We won¡¯t tolerate this anymore!¡±


    The soldiers of the Flying Eagles had faith in their hearts, and that faith was in jade. Many clearly knew


    that Jade had been forced away, but their military counselor was still here. Considering Eleanor was


    closest to Jade, everyone hoped for Jade¡¯s


    To their surprise, the officials issued a warrant for Jade to be arrested. That was thest straw for the


    soldiers. Only those who¡¯ve been to the ancient boundary could truly understand war¡¯s savagery and


    how Jade¡¯s bravery became the mental support for countless soldiers.


    She was like the Goddess of War. As long as she was there, the soldiers would have the will to fight


    on, and victory would always be on the Flying Eagles¡¯ side.

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    With the shouts of Yacoub and others, the news about Eleanor leaving spread quickly among the


    Flying Eagles of Oregon.


    Within ten minutes, thousands of people followed suit. All of them were old troops that followed Jade in


    the fights at the ancient boundary. They had an immensely strong bond with Jade and Eleanor. Hence


    they were genuinely disappointed with the current Flying Eagles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave. I¡¯m leaving too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to quit. I¡¯ve been here for thirteen years. I¡¯ve fought more than three hundred wars, and I¡¯ve


    nearly died thirty-six times. It¡¯s time to n for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not worth fighting for the Flying Eagles now.¡±


    ¡°The spirit of the Flying Eagles has been lost.¡±


    One by one, identity tokens were dropped to the ground and stepped on. If it was before, these tokens


    were like precious treasures to the troops of Flying Eagles. They weren¡¯t merely tokens but symbols of


    pride to be part of this squad.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time Eleanor left, up to ten thousand people had gathered behind her. All of them threw away


    their tokens and quit with her.


    ***


    Soon, the higher-ups of the Flying Eagles had heard the news. Even the officials knew about this.


    At a critical time where the demon tribe was on the verge of attacking, a departure of such gargantuan


    scale came as heavy news to many.


    Darnic himself couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. He couldn¡¯t understand why just the resignation of


    a military counselor would cause such a result. Not to mention, the withdrawal of members was still


    ongoing. More and more members were leaving the Flying Eagles. Even members of the Flying Eagles


    at the ancient boundary were quitting and returned to America as soon as they heard the news.


    Things had be way too serious. Darnic was now shaking in fear. He didn¡¯t know what would


    happen next.


    A few minutester, one of Darnic¡¯s subordinates told him that he was to call for a Grand Conference


    immediately. The Grand Conference had only taken ce before this after the chief was pressured by


    the families.


    However, this time, the chief called for the conference himself.


    As the conference began, the chief immediately expressed his fury. Such a grave issue had to be


    solved no matter what. Unfortunately, the key to the solution was Jade.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jade?¡±


    ¡°Where has Jade gone? Find Jade for me immediately!¡±


    ¡°And you, Darnic! As themander of the Flying Eagles, why do you always hide at the back? If


    you¡¯re so afraid of death, why are you still themander? It¡¯s now time to be a role model for the


    Flying Eagles! I order you to go to the frontline immediately and stop the demon tribe! Even if you are


    the only soldier left, you have to guard the ancient boundary, do you understand?!¡±


    Hearing this, Darnic¡¯s heart shuddered. He could even feel his legs go weak.


    That afternoon, Darnic led a troop of Flying Eagles warriors and rushed to the frontline of the ancient


    boundary. At that time, the leopard demon had led a hundred thousand demon soldiers to their city


    wall. The city wall was built much like a moat. It was easy to defend but hard to attack.


    Seeing this, Darnic was about to order his troops to repair the walls. That was when the leopard demon


    ordered an attack


    He decided to attack because he could sense¡­ That his wife had just died.


    ¡°Attack!¡±

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    The hundreds of thousands of demon soldiers shouted out in unison.


    Their screams were so earth-shattering. It was as if tsunamis, storms, and earthquakes all struck at the


    same time. Grass withered, trees fell, the air was murky with dust, and everything fell into dark and


    grey.


    In the outpost, Darnic, who had just arrived, wasn¡¯t yet familiar with wars. He was taken aback by the


    war cries.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are those beasts outside the city wall shouting so suddenly? It¡¯s so annoying!


    Any way to make them stop?¡± Darnic sat at the safe house behind the city walls and wouldn¡¯t stop


    comining.


    Although he was a Nascent Soul, he only achieved it after consuming countless herbs and help from


    others due to his old age. In order to attain such powers with the help of others meant that he had a


    longer lifespan. However, it also meant that his actual fighting abilities were super weak.


    This was because the Nascent Soul wasn¡¯t his actual level. His own powers weren¡¯t strong enough at


    all.


    Although Alex appeared to still be at the Core Formation, he could easily beat Darnic with just one


    hand. Alex¡¯s golden core had already achieved a level unfathomable by the regr soul. His golden


    core had high intensity and was extremely strong. Many mysterious powersy within it, and it couldn¡¯t


    be trounced so easily.


    As his powers became stronger, so would his golden core. It was almost impossible for him to reach


    Nascent Soul now. He had embarked on a path no one had ever tried before.


    Coming back to Darnic, just as he finishedining, a sound loud enough to shake the mountains


    came from outside¡­


    Boom!


    It was the demon troops attacking the city gate. The whole city wall was shaking furiously.


    On top of the city wall, countless Flying Eagle soldiers wielded long-distance weapons. There were


    arrows, guns, flying swords, and even mystical tools.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    The drums beat in unison.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Myriad weapons and firepower, mystical or not, bombarded the demon troops. The battle had begun.


    ¡°Be careful of what¡¯sing from the sky!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Oh, it¡¯s a rock, a giant rock!¡±


    ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡±


    The Flying Eagles looked up at the endless giant boulders, each asrge as a hill, falling from the sky.


    A band of flying demons carried them in the sky and were throwing them down.


    ¡°Cannons¡­ Fire! Fire!!!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Crush those flying stones!¡±


    ¡°Hit all those beasts flying in the air!¡±


    Boom¡­ Boom¡­


    Above the city wall, shots were sent up into the air. Up to a thousand shots were sent up, and as they


    hit the numerous flying stones, it was as if a fireworks show was on disy. The danger was resolved.


    Looking at the retreating flying demons, one of themanders felt unnerved.


    Anxiously, he said, ¡°That¡¯s weird. The way the demons attack now is very different from how they used


    to. They definitely had training and are now following orders. Compared to the previous demons, these


    troops are disciplined.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The comander at the side picked up a telescope and looked out front.


    He ced it down in the face of shock and passed it to themander. ¡°Commander, I now know how


    the first thirty-six stations were so quickly abolished without anyone surviving. Look..!¡±


    Themander took the telescope and had a look. What he saw stunned him. The stones and flying


    demons were just the beginning. He couldn¡¯t believe that he actually saw hundreds and thousands of


    fire airships. They were being dragged along by countless flying demons, and they came rushing in


    waves.


    By now, Darnic and the others had received news about the attack. They finally left the safe house.


    However, surrounding Darnic were dozens of skilled fighters, providing him the utmost protection by


    cing him in the middle. Thus, it would be difficult for Darnic to die.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s happening?¡± he asked while frowning deeply.


    Themander came over. ¡°Look,mander.¡±


    He passed the telescope to Darnic.


    Darnic took one look and immediately felt his brain go numb. Whatever he saw was simply too


    terrifying.


    After a few seconds, he bellowed, ¡°Go fight! What is the artillery waiting for? Go attack those fire


    airships now!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Boom! boom!


    Shots were fired.


    The soldiers who were in charge of the cannons didn¡¯t need any powers. Many of them were extras


    sent by the officials. This meant that America was giving this war their all. They even brought out the


    nuclear weapons in this outpost.


    However, in the next moment, a shocking thing happened.


    On the airships were powerful demons that could turn into human form. They held weapons and


    magical treasures and flew in the air, stopping the cannons. They sessfully stopped all the shots


    fired at them.


    Anyrger demons ranked level-six or above had strength and speed that bettered most advanced


    weapons. They also had a crazy defense, even if they were hit, they wouldn¡¯t be killed. That was why


    the Flying Eagles were needed.


    As Darnic looked through the telescope, he saw the airships getting fired upon.


    ¡°Good shot! Fire again!¡±


    Just then, he saw something unbelievable¡­ The airship that had been shot burst into mes midair.


    However, the sea of mes didn¡¯t fall to the ground, instead turning into a ming tornado that came


    straight for their outpost.


    ¡°Holy shit, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fire. Those are¡­ Bugs. Demon bugs on fire!¡±


    These demon bugs swarmed tightly in massive numbers, covering the skies. They rushed over like


    locusts overrunning the prairie.


    ¡°Kill them! Kill all these demon bugs!¡±


    ¡°Protect themander!¡±


    Some of the Flying Eagles, despite their low ranks, rushed into the air, hoping to kill these flying ming


    demon bugs.


    ¡°Dragon King Roar!¡±


    Roar!!!


    The Spirit Severing soldier sent out an enthusiastic sound attack. It covered the ming demon bugs


    rushing over, intending to kill them in one hit. However, he immediately regretted it the next second. He


    had sessfully killed many ming demon bugs, but they were literally everywhere. His attack didContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    spread out in arge area, but it couldn¡¯t kill all of them. The surviving one-tenth began to attack him


    ferociously.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    The soldier screamed again, but it was toote. Hundreds of ming demon bugs attacked his body.


    Whoosh!


    They crawled under his skin swiftly. In the next moment, the soldier let out a cry of pain.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    His body was burning from the inside out.


    Orange dancing mes could be seen exiting his eyes, mouth, and ears. It was hard to imagine the


    pain he was in. It must have felt like an inferno.


    The soldier¡¯s cries stopped abruptly within mere seconds. He had already burned to ashes midair.


    Those still in the outpost were totally shocked¡­ The soldier who just burned to his death had Spirit


    Severing powers. Yet, he couldn¡¯t win against the demon bugs. Those with lower powers wouldn¡¯t


    stand a chance.


    An official¡¯s son, who had bribed his way into the squad, was terrified.


    He yelled in horror, ¡°The situation has be critical. Protect themander first! Everyone, guard


    the city wall to the death. We¡¯ll guard themander until he leaves the ancient boundary safely


    beforeing back to help.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, aloud noise came from the city gates.


    The city gates had been broken down.


    At the same time, countless fire airships in the sky exploded, and swarms of ming demon bugs


    charged straight for the outpost in waves.

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    Whoosh!


    Billions of ming demon bugs attacked from the sky, smothering the whole outpost.


    Fires burned as far as the eye could see; the sky no longer visible.


    ¡°Argh! They areing!¡±


    ¡°Charge, everyone, attack!¡±


    Boom boom boom¡­


    mes filled the skies, and Chi exploded everywhere. Countless shots were sent at the swarm of


    ming demon bugs. The entire space trembled and was filled with light so bright it stung everyone¡¯s


    eyes.


    However, there were too many ming demon bugs. It was impossible to eliminate them entirely.


    The bugs swarmed right into the crowd of people in the outpost. Looking at the city gates, countless


    demons rushed in, shouting at the top of their lungs. Their shouts shook the grounds, and sinister Chi


    filled the air. Countless attacks were directed at the people. Loud cries immediately followed.


    If one asked what hell looked like, it would be what was happening right now.


    Countless soldiers were attacked by the ming demon bugs. Even Spirit Severing experts were set


    ame in a second. It was too frightening. They were even capable of breaking through the protection


    of Chi, then through the skin, before finally burning up your organs.


    On the city walls, cries erupted from the squadron of burning soldiers.


    At the city gates, the demon troops that just rushed in had even more destructive powers. The Flying


    Eagles warriors were no match to the speed of their relentless attacks.


    There were a few Spirit Severing fighters at Darnic¡¯s side who were quite skilled. Seeing the situation,


    they rushed forward to help. Spirit Severing fighters were still quite powerful.


    Especially now that they had preparation and a few precious magical treasures, they could help turn


    this situation over. As long as they fought together, they had a chance at survival.


    Despite that, when Darnic heard the burning soldiers¡¯ cries of pain and saw the demon troops


    overpowering the city gates, he shook in fear. He couldn¡¯t even stand straight, let alone kill the enemy.


    He grabbed at two Spirit Severing fighters and nervously shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave! Protect


    me! I am themander of the Flying Eagles! Your main goal now is to ensure my safety. Now, stand


    guard and protect me till I leave the ancient boundary.¡±


    ¡°What???¡± The few Spirit Severing fighters were stunned.


    Right then, the leopard demon that lost his wife rushed up the city wall in a fury, going on a killing


    spree. Even if his opponent were Spirit Severing fighters, he could still kill them with ease.


    One fighter immediately said, ¡°It is unsafe here. We can¡¯t stay longer! Themander is the Flying


    Eagle¡¯s future. He has to be protected! Let¡¯s lead themander back to the golden era immediately.


    Have the others prepared!¡±


    Soon enough, another fighter was convinced.


    ¡®Themander is leaving. Why should we sacrifice ourselves?¡¯


    Hence, the few Spirit Severing fighters grabbed hold of Darnic and retreated from the outpost. They


    hurriedly passed through the hole in the ancient boundary and left the warzone.


    ¡°Die!!!¡±


    The outpost was now a zing ocean of mes.


    Half an hourter, the Flying Eagles were defeated. The humans had lost and suffered countless


    casualties. A mere few were able to escape the outpost and return to America.


    As a result, the outpost was conquered by the demon tribe. The hole in the ancient boundary was also


    theirs now.


    The leopard demon was sad to lose his wife, so he was thirsty for blood. He didn¡¯t intend to stop the


    war here. After a ten minute break, he rushed out of the ancient boundary to the seas of Oregon.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°I want thisnd to shake beneath my feet!¡±


    ¡°I want to stomp the Flying Eagles to the ground!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ***


    The demon tribe covered thends, rushing out from the ancient boundary and stepping proudly into


    the wastnds.


    They had nothing to fear, unlike the Flying Eagles from America who had to secretly mask their


    entrance into the ancient boundary every time, afraid to be discovered by other countries. The demon


    tribe instantly wreaked havoc upon their arrival.


    A few ships sailing around Japan had met the demon troops on their journey.

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    They were all shocked.


    ¡°Gosh! What is that thing?¡±


    ¡°Where did ite from?¡±


    ¡°T-this¡­ Am I still dreaming?¡±


    Soon, they noticed something was not right. An army of demon tribe soldiers flew toward them. The


    demon tribe crossed the sea like a walk in the park There were still countless densely-packed, flying


    demonic beasts in the sky. Majority of them were huge in size. One of them was a golden roc that could


    spread its wings about five hundred meters wide, covering the sky with a vast dark expanse.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Attack, Attack!¡±


    ¡°Request backup! Request backup!¡±


    Boom!


    The demon tribe¡¯s army violently collided with the ships and sent a ship flying. It flipped a few turns in


    the air just like a toy. Finally, a golden roc grabbed and dragged it to an altitude of thousand meters


    before smashing it down viciously.


    Boom!


    There was a loud crash.


    The ship smashed into pieces when it crashed into the sea, creating a huge wave.


    When the people on the two other ships saw that scene, their hearts were in their mouths. Their faces


    turned pale and they could not even stand still. Such scenes that could only be seen in strange sci-fi


    movies happened right before their eyes now.


    ¡°Boss, what should we do now? They¡¯reing towards us!¡±


    ¡°How should I know what to do? Jump, jump into the sea!¡±


    However, it was useless to jump into the sea now. They were not going to make it.


    This demon tribe army from the ancient force field could crush a bunch of people to death upon


    releasing their sinister Chi. Almost in the blink of an eye, the two remaining ships also turned into


    pieces with no survivors.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, the footage taken from the ship had reached the hands of the officials in Japan.


    The officials were shocked.


    When they first saw the footage, the Japanese officials thought they were watching some kind of movie


    special effects.They only believed that all of these were true until they confirmed that the ships were


    destroyed, the signals were lost and also verified that the footage was sent from the surveince


    camera from their ships.


    Meanwhile, the footage that the satellite had captured also proved this point.


    The entire room was dead silent!


    The next moment, Japan¡¯s House of Councilors made a decision to alert the world by releasing the


    surveince footage and seek international cooperation in the fight. This was not a matter of a country


    but a disaster to the human race.


    When the news came out, it shocked the entire world.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Alex and the others still did not know about the earth-shattering event happening outside.


    They followed Eunice¡¯s instruction and headed all the way towards the depths of the secret realm.


    With thepany of the Vajra Demonic Ape, ordinary demonic beasts dared not get close at all and


    fled far away after smelling its scent. So, the journey was very peaceful.


    Besides that, given the fact that Alex¡¯s daughter that Daya had given birth to was really tiny and none


    of Alex, Daya, Jade and Phoebe had experience in taking care of babies, so Alex opened the


    teleportation passage of K Temple and sent Daya who had just given birth and her daughter into it.


    This time, it was simply like a meteorite falling into a calmke.


    Many people could not believe it, especially Dorothy and ire. When they looked at Daya¡¯s child in


    her arms and then looked at the four babies in Dorothy¡¯s stomach, they had mixed feelings.


    Alex knew that the following scene was going to be rather awkward.


    He greeted them and left K Temple first.


    Soon, he found the entrance that Eunice instructed. When Alex took a closer look, he was overjoyed.


    The teleportation portal here was exactly the same as the broken spell formation that his father, William


    Rockefeller, had gone into under Caesar¡¯s tomb in Michigan.

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    ¡°Where is this ce taking us?¡±


    ¡°Is it also part of the ancient force field?¡±


    ¡°At least, no humans have appeared on the crumbling side of the ancient force field for thirty years, but


    the opposite of this portal is the range of human activity. It should be a brand new discovery.¡±


    Jade was slightly excited.


    All these years, she had been standing at the pinnacle of mankind. No matter how many times she


    tried to break through the realm after Tribtion Crossing, she could not have her wish fulfilled


    because of the rules. She had not even been able to draw the Lightning Tribtion, which was not


    normal at all.


    She had been trying to find out the reason.


    She wanted to find a new ce to look for a chance. And, the Yorkshire Pce that Eunice before her


    eyes spoke of was an ancient sect passed down from ancient times, and the Kamikaze n that was


    inexplicably destroyed here before this proved that there was an even bigger world outside this


    teleportation portal.


    This was truly what she wanted to look for.


    She excitedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go check out the teleportation portal first. You people don¡¯t have to catch up with


    me in a hurry. When I get there and understand the situation, I¡¯lle back to call you people. It¡¯ll be


    safer too.¡±


    With her disyed cultivation base, it was not too much for her to say this at all.


    Alex nodded his head. Phoebe had noment. Basically, she was not very clear of the situation all


    the way here.


    Jade did some preparation on the spot. Then, she took a step into the dark teleportation portal.


    The next second¡­


    Bam!


    A loud bang came from the teleportation portal.


    After Jade just stepped in for a second, a gush of strong force ejected her fiercely. She smashed right


    into Alex


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Alexnded on the ground on his back and slid on it for twenty or thirty meters before he stopped.


    The scorched Jadey on his body and smoldered. Her entire face was ck, as if she had just


    crawled out of the chimney.


    Alex looked at her in dismay. ¡°Master, what happened?¡±


    Jade opened her mouth and puffed out a mouthful of ck smoke. Afterwards, she started coughing


    violently and said, ¡°This teleportation portal is broken. There¡¯s a really powerful energy lingering in the


    portal and I almost couldn¡¯t make it back.¡±


    Having said that, she got up from Alex¡¯s body.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her clothes were tattered and scorched. With a gentle shake, many ck charcoal like things fell off


    her, exposing her perfect eighteen year old beautiful body.


    The wonderful figure left Alex slightly stunned.


    Jade stared at him. ¡°Are you going to keep staring at me?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Alex immediately looked away and went to check the teleportation portal. Before this, he did not pay


    too much attention to it.


    Now that he checked it, he noticed that the teleportation portal was a bit faulty. The series of ancient


    runes, cultivation patterns and formation patterns did not seem like they were passed down from


    ancient times, more like they were carved onto it recently. However, these formation patterns had ck


    burn marks on it. So, if he had not looked at it closely, he would not have noticed it.


    Phoebe came over to take a nce as well. She said, ¡°Rockefeller brat, obviously these patterns were


    carved on it recently. Look at the grass clippings and the soil here. They¡¯re newly turned up. It¡¯s


    definitely not more than a week.¡±

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    After thinking for a while, Alex immediately called out Eunice.


    He wanted her to look at the teleportation portal to determine if there was any difference from the one


    that she had passed through previously.


    Eunice was now obedient after being subdued by Maiko Chiba.


    She dared not lie at all. After ncing at it, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. There are many differences.


    When I passed through the teleportation portal before this, the surface of the teleportation portal was


    very small and the formation patterns on the ground were not that big with only a diameter of about


    three meters. But now, the diameter here is at least doubled and the teleportation portal is much bigger


    too.¡±


    ¡°It is really different! Then, who touched the teleportation portal here?¡±


    A few secondster, Alex and Jade said almost in unison, ¡°Crazy Crone!¡±


    Only that Crazy Crone who had escaped from the Nature¡¯s Pce, the supreme existence that killed


    more than two hundred Kamikaze n¡¯s experts instantly, could possibly re-modify such an advanced


    teleportation formation in a short time.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, who actually was that Crazy Crone?


    Daya was the Goddess of Nature in her past life, and Nature¡¯s Pce was where she once had her


    enlightenment. However, she did not know who Crazy Corne was. Moreover, it had been over ten


    thousand years from her enlightenment into a deity till current reincarnation. Who could possibly live in


    Nature¡¯s Pce for ten thousand years?


    Jade sighed. ¡°Sigh, it looks like this teleportation portal is useless now. As long as my cultivation base


    doesn¡¯t break through into the Immortalization stage, I wouldn¡¯t dare to go in! I¡¯ll most likely be burnt


    into ashes by the void¡¯s heavenly fire.¡±


    At this time, she had changed into new clothes, but her face was still scorched like a ck woman.


    Meanwhile, Alex squatted down and checked the teleportation portal carefully. He was exceptionally


    grateful at this point.


    Theughing yet crying Crazy Crone must have gone out of her mind.


    However, the ancient runes and formation blueprints that she had carved on the ground were very clear


    and there was no cover-up at all! Alex had studied many of these teleportation formation blueprints


    before, but most of them had cover-ups or mixed with some other things to obscure the truth and


    prevent people from understanding the contents of the spell formation¡­


    This could be seen as an anti-theft lock added by the formation maker to his formation, and it was also


    seen as a string of codes.


    However, since Crazy Crone was mad, she did not lock it.


    Alex squatted on the ground and carefully studied the teleportation formation blueprint. The more he


    looked at it, the more he was astonished and admired the work.


    ¡°That Crazy Crone is definitely no ordinary human!¡±


    ¡°The aged cultivation patterns on this spell formation contain the principles of the colossal cultivation of


    heaven and earth. Every alphabet of these ancient runes is in harmony with heaven and earth as well


    as the sun and moon! Master, you shoulde over here and try to understand it as well. This will


    definitely benefit you.¡±


    Jade nodded her head and stepped forward to observe it. Meanwhile,


    Phoebe scratched her head confusingly.


    But at that moment, a woman¡¯s voice rang out in her sea of consciousness, it was the voice of Yuno.


    ¡°Little girl, my soul is injured now and I¡¯ll not control your body again in a short time. But I haveid a


    solid foundation for you. You better listen carefully now. I¡¯ll pass down the ¡®Great Peacock Sutra¡¯ to you,


    which is the foundation of your cultivation. Now even without my help, you can still cultivate smoothly!


    Also, you tell Rockefeller brat to prepare three Tribtion Crossing pills for me. I¡¯ll need them after a


    year.¡±


    Phoebe was immensely shocked, so she hurriedly asked, ¡°You¡­Who are you? H-how are you inside


    my body?¡±


    Yuno said, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to not know about my identity now. If you have any questions, you should


    ask Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    Phoebe still wanted to continue asking but Yuno had gonepletely silent.


    Only an extremely ancient andplicated cultivation scripture appeared in her mind.


    Numerous scriptures turned into streams of seven colored divine light and flowed in her mind. Voices


    even came into her ears. She had never touched the ¡®Great Peacock Sutra¡¯, but at this moment, it was


    as if she had been born with this technique. The spiritual power in her body ran through her body


    endlessly on its own.


    She immediately sat on the ground to perceive this technique.


    A colorful peacock seemed to have appeared in front of her eyes. It was as big as the sky and stood


    towering.

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    Phoebe cultivated without day and night. Once Phoebe sat down, she forgot about the passage of time.


    The Great Peacock Sutra flowed inside her body and absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy of


    heaven and earth, transforming it into her own spiritual power.


    This spiritual power once again passed through the Great Peacock Sutra and turned into an even more


    bizarre power.


    Her index finger, which was fused with Yuno¡¯s divine bone, began to emit light.


    Afterwards, her body¡¯s spine seemed to have amunicative ability with that finger. The meridians at


    the spine became burning hot, as if it was undergoing some kind of strange change.


    On the other side, Jade had also fallen into a sort of meditative state while looking at the runes and


    cultivation patterns on the spell formation.


    Meanwhile, Alex kept deducing the formation blueprint of the spell formation in his mind. He integrated


    the spell formations that he knew into the one right before him.


    Just like that, a month had passed.


    ***


    Meanwhile, America was in deep trouble.


    The demon tribe hadpletely taken over Flying Eagle Academy a month ago. Half of the academy


    was trampled into ruins and countless students lost their lives in that disaster.


    It was really a plunge into the abyss of misery. Even the closest city to the ancient force field, Oregon


    had be a territory of the demon tribe. Since that day, the originally noisy and lively city had gone


    into the end of times.


    Many people died and many people left the city.


    The American officials had alsounched their killer weapon¡­ The nuclear bomb!


    Unfortunately, the effect was not particrly great. The demon tribe was very sensitive toward danger.


    Especially those elite great demons, they could sense danger even from a few kilometers away.


    Besides, the demon tribe had a very strong survivability and extremely high defense. Even if they were


    within the range of the nuclear explosion, most of them would not die. Eventually, the seven nuclear


    bombsunched at Oregon only caused small casualties of two hundred or three hundred demon tribe


    members.


    However, the damage to the city was unpredictable.


    In the next few decades, half of Oregon might be uninhabitable. The American officials were


    overwrought but there was nothing that they could do.


    At this time, someone finally remembered the formermander of the Flying Eagles, Jade Benmore.


    If Jade was still alive or if she was still themander of the Flying Eagles, would all of these terrifying


    things happen?


    Most of the people tended to believe that it would not happen.


    If Jade was here, at least she would not be like Darnic Young, who fled the battlefield first and would


    not even allow the Flying Eagles¡¯ experts who protected him to go into the battlefield, such that the


    demon tribe took down the ancient force field¡¯s output effortlessly and how even controlled the ancient


    force field.


    It was up to them how many troops they wanted to send into the Wastnd of America.


    Meanwhile, the situation of the world was changing rapidly. The attitude of most countries in the world


    toward America was to wait and observe its changes.


    Naturally, some of the western countries quietly went tomunicate with the upper management of


    the American officials. However, the terms that all of them offered were just daylight robberies and


    most of them just took advantage of the situation!


    They wished dearly that America would split and fall apart.


    For instance, at this moment, the Republic of Mai led the representatives of the three other countries to


    America.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    During the meeting, they actually proposed a condition for America to cede itsnd.


    A blonde, green-eyed woman from the Republic of Mai named Katherin was currently in her forties and


    wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses. She had an impish look as she said, ¡°As we all know, the gap of


    this ancient force field is at the entrance of America. The demon tribe army has upied your Flying


    Eagle Academy and they are now holding their troops still. I¡¯m afraid that they n to mobilize more


    battle forces. Once they finish their preparations, your America will bepletely done for! As for our


    four countries, as long as you cede the thirty-three percent of cities in the northwest, we¡¯ll devote all the


    forces in our nations to help you fight against it. This deal is a cheap bargain.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± An elder of America mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Not a single city of America shall


    be lost and not a single inch of America¡¯s territory shall be lost. If that¡¯s your intention, you can leave


    now.¡±

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    This elder was the current Emperor of America and the first great ruler.


    After that, a few other elders stood up in anger as well.


    ¡°The condition ofnd cession is not negotiable!¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right! Even if the demon tribe has ughtered every single one of our soldiers in America, we¡¯ll


    never cede thends! ¡±


    ¡°Hmph! If America is gone, do you think your countries will be far away from destruction?¡±


    The representative of Kumani, who was a tall and musculine guy, shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s better


    than having the entire America destroyed by the demon tribe, right? You have so many cities in


    America. It won¡¯t hurt to let us have a few cities!¡±


    The representatives from the other few countries agreed with him. The Emperor of America shook his


    head and remained silent.


    This time, an elder with the surname Young spoke, ¡°How about this? It¡¯s impossible to cede ournds


    but what about a lease? Just like what we did with Aroma City back then, we could lease a total of thirty


    three cities for a hundred years?¡±


    This old man was Darnic Young¡¯s cousin, Zachariah Young.


    The elders of America stared at him angrily.


    At this moment, someone pushed the door to the conference room open. Two men and a woman


    walked in with their heads held high. The woman was the tactician who had left the Flying Eagles,


    Eleanor Curtis.


    Eleanor grunted coldly and said, ¡°Lease for a hundred years? Zachariah Young, who are you to say


    such nonsense? Do the Youngs want to go down in history as an eternal notoriety? You deserve to die


    as much as Darnic Young!¡±


    Zachariah recognized Eleanor and immediately shouted, ¡°It¡¯s you! Eleanor Curits, the traitor from the


    Flying Eagles, a scumbag to the human race! You¡¯ve colluded with that b*tch, Jade Benmore, to


    coborate with the enemies and sell out our country by selling our information to the demon tribe. How


    dare you show up here? Do you think this is a ce for you? Who do you think you¡¯re? Someone get


    her¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to yell, a figure shed by. A tall, young man suddenly shed in front of


    Zachariah with a ghost-like speed.


    In front of the Chief and the representatives of the western countries, he instantly grabbed Zachariah


    by his neck and said coldly, ¡°What did you just call Jade Benmore?¡±


    Zachariah¡¯s eyes burst with anger. He stared at the man and cursed, ¡°What the hell are you doing?


    Who are you? This is the supreme conference of America. How dare youe here and create a


    scene? So what if I called Jade Benmore a b*tch?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    There was an imposing murderous intent in the youth¡¯s gaze like an ancient frozen de. ¡°Without


    Jade Benmore sacrificing thirty years of her life inside the force field, do you really think you could sit


    your here and spew bullsh*t? Without Jade Benmore¡¯s bloodshed in the war over there, can you people


    even live until now? In the end, you actually said she coborated with the enemies and betrayed the


    country. You people from the Young family forced her to step down and even put a warrant to capture


    her. She¡¯s missing in action now, yet you¡¯re still trying to defame her. Do you really think that I dare not


    kill you?¡±


    Zachariah started shivering as he faced the young man¡¯s cold and stern gaze.


    ¡°You¡­ You dare to kill someone here? You must think carefully about the consequences. My brother,


    Darnic Young, is themander of the Flying Eagles, a Five-star Warlord. With just amand, you¡¯d


    be dead no matter who you¡¯re!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell¡­


    m!


    The other young man in ck at the side threw out a square wooden box,nding on the long table.


    The box was not bound, so it automatically loosened up. Afterwards, a bloody head rolled out of it.


    It was Darnic¡¯s head.


    Everyone present was shocked!


    The representative of the Republic of Mai even eximed.


    The young man in ck said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your brother is dead and he cannotmand anyone on


    your behalf!¡±


    Zachariah was dumbfounded. He could not believe his own eyes at all. The people before him had the


    audacity to kill themander of the Flying Eagles. What else could they not do?


    This lime, the Emperor of America smiled. ¡°Principals, both of you please don¡¯t be angry! Darnic Young


    fled before the war began, so let the dead be dead. But Zachariah Young is the direct descendant of


    the millennial Young family. This is significantly important!¡±


    When Zachariah heard it, he immediately shouted again. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the direct descendant of the


    Youngs and I¡¯m different from Darnic Young. If you dare to kill me, you won¡¯t be able to step foot inContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    America again!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    As the young man¡¯s gaze turned cold, he gently squeezed his fingers at once.

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    Crack!


    A soft sound rang out.


    The young man just crushed Zachariah¡¯s neck in front of the crowd.


    Zachariah did not die on the spot. His eyes widened as his face was full of disbelief. He was the


    leading figure of the Young family¡¯s direct descendants, yet he was going to be killed on such an


    asion, right in front of the Emperor.


    He could not believe it. Rather, he did not want to face it However, the sense of dying was getting


    closer. His vision began to darken and he started to fall unconscious. Soon, his consciousness was


    sucked into a void of darkness that he could never return.


    He died!


    The crowd in the room looked at each other in dismay as they had a sense of unreality, especially the


    few representatives of the western countries. They even doubted if they were hallucinating. Zachariah


    Young¡¯s status was lofty, so how could he be simply killed just because someone wanted to?


    Most importantly, they were the representatives of foreign countries. ¡®You people killed someone like


    that in front of us. Do you people have no regard for our countries? Were you people trying to put on a


    show for us?¡¯


    The Republic of Mai¡¯s representative, Katherin, said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°You Americans are really


    too much! What is the meaning of this? Are you trying to give us a piece of your mind? Why are you


    still putting up a show when you¡¯re already in such a situation? Lease for a hundred years, huh?


    Alright, the Republic of Mai consents.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell¡­


    p!


    The young man in white, who had just crushed Zachariah to death, suddenly made a p in the air and


    landed on Katherin¡¯s face. Even though the two people were four or five meters apart, the p was so


    loud and crisp that Katherin¡¯s face immediately swelled up and her teeth were knocked out.


    This young man in white was one of the two founders of Flying Eagles Academy and Jade Benmore¡¯s


    ex-husband, Charles Lewin.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?! Are you trying to start a war between two countries?!¡±


    ¡°Emperor Targon, you¡¯ve to be responsible for this! I¡¯m your America¡¯s VIP, yet I¡¯m treated so badly at


    your capital meeting. You must give me an exnation. Otherwise, the Republic of Mai willunch a


    crusade against America!¡±


    The representative of the Republic of Mai burst with anger as she shouted hysterically.


    Eventually, Principal Lewin made a move again. He rushed over and grabbed her by her blonde hair


    before dragging her over. ¡°If you are really America¡¯s VIP, we¡¯ll naturally treat you with courtesy, but are


    you? You are not, you are scoundrels and even came to America to ask fornd cession. Who gave


    you the courage?¡±


    The more he said, the angrier he was. He applied slightly more force in his arm. The next second, he


    dragged Katherin¡¯s blonde hair off her head, revealing a bald patch off the bloody scalp.


    She screamed in a high-pitched voice while her body was trembling in pain.


    The several other representatives with her watched the scene in shock and could not stay calm. Their


    few countries were allies, so naturally they could not just stand there and watch. A white man jumped


    over and yelled, ¡°Who the hell are you? Why dare you be so arrogant? Do you really want to start a war


    with us?¡±


    Charles said, ¡°A war? You people aren¡¯t worthy enough!¡±


    After he threw Katherin on the ground, he raised his foot and crushed her knee. Amidst the woman¡¯s


    sharp cry in pain, Charles coldly said, ¡°Times have changed! Those things thate out of the ancient


    force field are not something you people can simply deal with! If you intend to start a war, I alone could


    take down any of your countries. Do you believe that?¡±


    The woman shivered in excruciating pain.


    However, Charles¡¯ ruthless act had deeply subdued her mind. At this moment, she dared not speak a


    single nonsense.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll never have to leave.¡±


    The representatives of each foreign country looked at each other in dismay even though they were


    upset. The representative of Kumani took two steps forward and said, ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be afraid if


    you say a few bold words? America has martial artists, our Kumani also has warriors that are much


    more powerful than yours. Do you have the guts to fight with the powerful warrior of our Kumani?¡±


    ¡°Warrior?¡± Charles was contemptuous and his eyes were cold. ¡°You let hime. If he canst a


    second, consider that I lose!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re simply arrogant!¡±


    Soon, this great warrior that the representative of Kumani mentioned came. He was originally the


    bodyguard of Kumani¡¯ s representative. During the meeting, he did note in and was arranged to


    rest at the side. Showing up at this time, he was actually eight foot two tall and his muscles were like


    stone.


    ¡°A German?¡±

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    Charles took a nce and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re fugly, German man. You¡¯re not even worthy of a


    flick from me.¡±


    The bodyguard red at him angrily at once. ¡°Bullsh*t! Do you believe that I can kill a skinny brat like


    you with one punch?¡±


    Charles calmly said, ¡°Make your move then!¡±


    Roar!


    The eight foot two tall bodyguard was a solid giant. He sted a fist as big as a casserole pot


    ruthlessly toward Charles.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    He was so loud that it buzzed and exploded throughout the room, causing many people to experience


    a brief period of deafness in their ears.


    At this moment, Charles reached out one finger in the air and pointed at the giant bodyguard¡¯s head


    before gently flicking his fingers.


    Smack!


    The giant bodyguard¡¯s head burst like a watermelon. Blood sprinkled like rain, sshing all over the


    faces and bodies of the several western countries¡¯ representatives.


    The scene was silent all of a sudden.


    These foreigners had not figured out how Principal Charles made the move, yet the giant bodyguard


    was already killed! It was really horrible. Was this still a human being? If Charles were to flick his finger


    at them, would they still be alive?


    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to leave? I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t leave by then, you better don¡¯t leave


    forever!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the few representatives shivered and immediately fled out of the conference


    room like they were running for their lives.


    After those people left, the Emperor immediately asked the two principals, ¡°Principal Henderson and


    Principal Lewin, did you guys find a way to fight against the demon tribe during your trip to Dragon


    King¡¯s Grotto this time? Now that the demon tribe has invaded America and upied some of the


    important bases. If we still don¡¯t have any effective ways, America will really be doomed!¡±


    The man in ck was the other principal of Flying Eagles Academy, Gilbert Handerson. He was Luna


    Flores¡¯s father.


    Principal Handerson nced at the Emperor. ¡°Where¡¯s Commander Benmore?¡±


    The official members¡¯ hearts skipped a beat at this point.


    The principals were here to condemn them for their crimes!


    The Emperor smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been trying our best to look for Commander Benmore¡¯s


    whereabouts. But ever since the appearance of the sky bridge anomaly in California, she seemed to


    have disappeared into thin air. I heard that her disciple has disappeared as well. By the way, do you


    two principals know that Commander Benmore¡¯s disciple was the one who destroyed Mount Fuji in


    Japan?¡±


    Charles waved his hand. ¡°This is not important. What¡¯s more important is, I heard that the Emperor


    personally made amand to arrest Jade Benmore. Is there such a thing?¡±


    The Emperor looked at the few ministers under him and remained silent


    This time, one elder said, ¡°Principal Lewin, I know that you¡¯re very angry right now, but the Emperor


    was helpless in this matter too! The Youngs led a few other families to hold the Grand Conference and


    united with the thirteen families to force the Emperor to do so. Even if the Emperor wanted to save


    Jade Benmore, he couldn¡¯t do so either!¡±


    After that statement, someone in the crowd stood up to disagree. ¡°Timmy, don¡¯t you spew vicious


    nder. Completely legal ballot was held in the Grand Conference. How could you say that we forced


    the Emperor?¡±


    This time, Charles said, ¡°So, I propose to abolish the rule on the Grand Conference from today


    onwards.¡±


    The person who stood up earlier said, ¡°How can this be? What rights do you have to do so? I¡¯ll be the


    first to object to this.¡±


    ¡°Your objection is invalid.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Who do you think you¡¯re? Who are you to tell me that my objection is invalid?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Because dead people don¡¯t need to vote!¡±

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    ¡¯Dead people? Don¡¯t need to vote? What did he mean?¡¯


    The man looked at Charles dumbfoundedly as his eyes and his expression changed drastically. He had


    an ominous foreboding. He involuntarily stepped back and pointed at Charles as he stuttered, ¡°You¡­


    How dare you?! Do you know what this ce is? How can someone like you threaten people before


    the Emperor? You¡¯re simply outrageous! Do you have no regard for the Emperor?!¡±


    Charles shook his head. ¡°It is because of the existence of people like you that the Emperor doesn¡¯t


    even have the right to speak normally and was forced to put out a warrant to arrest a loyal and


    meritorious hero. You people from the so-called great families who hold the reigns of government


    should not have existed ages ago.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Who do you think you¡¯re?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nobody but a little principal of an academy that has been dominated¡­ But, you people have


    ndered and framed my woman, so all of you deserve to die. Not to mention annihting a few bugs


    like you, I¡¯d even fight the entire world! So what?¡±


    When Principal Lewin said that, he released the aura on him.


    The boundless power covered the entire conference room. Everyone felt a sense of powerlessness, as


    if they were in the endless deep sea but there was nothing that they could rely on, so their heart sank


    straight to the bottom.


    Smack!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Principal Lewin grabbed that person¡¯s uncontroble body. When he raised his arm andnded his


    palm, the person¡¯s head immediately burst.


    It was cruel, decisive and domineering.


    Not only that, Principal Lewin emotionlessly swept his nce across the room and looked at another


    woman.


    With another grab, he captured her as well. ¡°I heard that you were the one who spread the words about


    Jade¡¯s crimes publicly through media channels. You said she colluded with the enemies and sold out


    both her country and mankind. A traitor to mankind, right?¡±


    That woman¡¯s face turned pale and her limbs trembled.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±


    Principal Lewin said, ¡°There¡¯s no use in denying it. Of course I already have the evidence. Do you have


    anything to say before I kill you right now?¡±


    The woman almost peed herself. She wanted to flee at once.


    However, she suddenly found that both of her feet seemed to be nailed to the ground. No matter how


    hard she tried, she could not move them, as if they had turned into two ornaments.


    She knew she might not survive this hurdle. Hence, she simply flew her freak g. She pointed at


    Charles and scolded, ¡°Sh*tty Lewin, who doesn¡¯t know that you and Jade Benmore have divorced long


    ago? You¡¯re just scum and trash in Jade Benmore¡¯s eyes. Why do you pretend to be infatuated now?


    Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? After your academy has been upied by the demon


    tribe, you just happen to take advantage of this situation to be the Emperor, right?¡±


    Afterwards, she pointed at the Emperor and said, ¡°Emperor, if you want me to die, then I must die. It


    doesn¡¯t matter if I die anyways. But you must see clearly who this sh*tty Lewin truly is. Otherwise, it will


    be toote to regret it when your status as Emperor is threatened.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Sh*tty Lewin was Charles¡¯ nickname.


    At this moment, he grunted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s the extent of your status! What is the throne worth to those of


    us who are searching for the Path of God? Let alone the Emperor of America, even if it is the throne of


    the world¡¯s emperor, so what?¡±


    ¡°I might as well tell you the truth. In fact, the world that we¡¯re now in is very small and by ancient terms,


    it¡¯s called the Wastnd! Do you know what the Wastnd means? It means that this is a ce


    abandoned by the ancient people, a ce that only ounts for less than one ten thousandth of the


    central world . There¡¯s arger world on the other side of the ancient force field.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The crowd was dumbfounded upon hearing it.

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    The news was too scary and frightening. It could be said that it was unbelievable.


    ¡°Principal Lewin, is what you said¡­ All true?¡± asked the old Emperor in surprise as he looked at


    Charles with his deep gaze.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to lie.¡±


    This time, Principal Henderson next to him spoke, ¡°Emperor, this is true. We found some clues when


    we entered Dragon King¡¯s Grotto this time. This world we¡¯re in right now is just an insignificant ce of


    the entire great world, but it¡¯s also the safest ce in the great world. In fact, the existence of the


    ancient force field is a security tie that protects our world from the fires of war. Unfortunately, now the


    ancient force field is broken. It will be a gradual process just like an eggshell. It will only get more and


    more damaged after it is broken. It is only a matter of time before the war over that side spreads here,


    so we have to make ns early.¡±


    The news was shocking. The consequences were predictable and yet overwhelming.


    Poof!


    Charles pped the woman to death.


    Then, he killed another three attendees in the meeting consecutively. Those were the people who had


    persecuted Jade!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After doing all these, he calmly said, ¡°If my guess isn¡¯t wrong, Jade Benmore should have entered the


    other side of the ancient force field! Emperor, we Flying Eagles have protected America for thirty years,


    yet we haven¡¯t ended well. Jade Benmore was even possessed by all kinds of demons. My brother and


    I have also be the viins who fight for the Emperor¡¯s throne in many people¡¯s eyes. Haha! How


    sad! We should also think for ourselves. I¡¯ll help you to clean up a few ill-intentioned families and leave


    a strong enough team that will not fear the westerners! After that, the two of us intend to enter the


    ancient force field to look for Jade Benmore. Emperor, take care!¡±


    Up to here, Charles had delivered what he intended to say.


    Gilbert next to him pondered for a while. Finally, he left a jade pendant of protection for the Emperor.


    The emperor frowned and wanted to keep them. But deep down, he knew that the demon tribe was


    really powerful. Even if the two principals stayed here, the result might still be the same.


    ¡°Then¡­ I wish you both all the best and everything will go smoothly at the ancient force field!¡±


    ¡°If you two find Commander Benmore, please apologize to her on my behalf¡­ Onest thing, I have a


    request too. If the two of you manage to find an opportunity that can give America a hand over there,


    please do your best to help us.¡±


    At this time, Eleanor said, ¡°If you knew this was going to happen, why did you do that in the first ce?


    You¡¯re the Emperor, yet you just stood there and watched Jade being forced into the ancient force field


    and always spoils those too big to fail families. Whether this is your skill as the Emperor or you¡¯re only


    interested in saving your neck, it has a lot to do with you! Okay, that¡¯s it. Other than looking for Jade


    Benmore at the ancient force field this time, we were also going to look for some backup.¡±


    ¡°Backup? There¡¯s backup over there?¡± said one elder.


    ¡°The territory over there is vast and unimaginable. Rumor has it that there are many ancient sects, but


    we don¡¯t dare to guarantee the details. You guys just try to hold on!¡± said Gilbert.


    His tone was rtively calm and not so hostile. After all, Jade was not his woman.


    After everyone heard that, they were hopeful again.


    Afterwards, Principal Lewin, Principal Henderson and Eleanor were about to leave the conference


    room. At this moment, someone suddenly rushed over and shouted, ¡°Emperor, Commander Benmore


    has returned with powerful reinforcements.¡±


    Charles immediately grabbed him. ¡°Did you just say Commander Benmore? Which Commander


    Benmore?¡±

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    ¡°Jade¡­ Jade Benmore! Jade Benmore has appeared!¡±


    The man¡®s arm that Charles grabbed hurt badly. Then, when he saw the ground was full of corpses, he


    shivered and was scared shitless as he did not know what had happened here.


    Charles immediately asked again, ¡°Where?¡±


    The person said, ¡°I think they¡¯re rushing towards Flying Eagles Academy.¡±


    Gilbert said, ¡°You said she has brought reinforcements. Where did the reinforcementse from?¡±


    Overjoyed, the Emperor said, ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s the reinforcements from the ancient force field?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened up.


    This might be possible.


    Didn¡¯t they just specte that Jade had entered the ancient force field? The two principals even said


    that the territory there was vast and many ancient sects existed. Hence, all of this was logical.


    Eventually, the guy said, ¡°I think¡­ It¡¯s two demonic beasts. An ape and a cat.¡±


    Everyone was bereft of speech. Could an ape and a cat be called reinforcements?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    That person stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s true! What I said is true! You¡­ You¡¯ll know when you see them.¡±


    How could Charles be able to stay still?


    When he was in Dragon King¡¯s Grotto, all he could think of was this divorced wife of his. For her sake,


    he was willing to do anything. So, as soon as he came out to hear all kinds of negative news about


    Jade, he was so infuriated that he wished dearly that he could kill the ministers of America.


    Swoosh!


    Charles did not even bid farewell and instantly rushed out of the conference room, heading toward


    Flying Eagles Academy.


    ¡°Second Brother!¡±


    Gilbert was afraid that he might be in danger, so he hurriedly followed after him, leaving the crowd who


    were looking at each other in dismay.


    ¡°Jade Benmore has rushed to Flying Eagles Academy. Is she trying to fight off the demon tribe¡¯s army


    just like that?¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong her cultivation base is, she cannot possibly defeat so many demon tribe


    members.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s¡­ Digging her own grave!¡±


    The Emperor yelled, ¡°Enough! Stop making spections here. Quickly ask someone to bring up the


    survefnce footage of Flying Eagles Academy over there. We still need Commander Benmore at


    critical moments. What else can you people do other than fighting all day long? If I were to depend on


    you people, America would be finished sooner orter!¡±


    ***


    On the other side, Alex, Jade and the others had been inside the secret realm for more than a month.


    They had gained a lot, especially from the teleportation formation blueprint that the Crazy Crone had


    left behind. Not only had Alexpletelyprehended the trick of that teleportation spell formation,


    but Jade had alsoprehended her own path because of those few cultivation patterns containing


    the colossal cultivation of heaven and earth and runes.


    The few of them left the secret realm, still not fully satisfied. Unexpectedly, they encountered a huge


    problem.


    The Flying Eagles had fallen. The demon tribe had crossed the line and invaded America.


    This was such a big deal!


    Alex immediately thought about Holly who still had not graduated from Flying Eagle Academy at this


    moment. He did not know whether the little brat had sessfully escaped from the academy smoothly.


    When he thought about the scene where the demon tribe tragically killed her at a young age, he was


    overwrought.


    However, Holly¡¯s phone could not be reached at all.

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    He could not even locate her, so he rushed to Flying Eagles Academy without stopping.


    At this moment, that demon tribe¡¯s governor, an old leopard demon known as Aesop finally made his


    move after upying Flying Eagles Academy for a month.


    ¡°The Wastnd once had its glory during ancient times. There may be some leftover treasures of the


    humans that the ancient supremes had used in the past over here. Even our demon supremes were


    here before too.¡±


    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve received the news that an ancient demon king of our demon tribe once fought with a


    supreme human being. They fought all their way into the Wastnd, but both of them went missing in


    the end. Those two supremes most likely died in the Wastnd!¡±


    After Aesop said that, a strong demon member with a face full of long hair next to him eximed,


    ¡°Governor Aesop, could it be that the demon king that you¡¯re talking about is the Peacock Heavenly


    King that dominated the demon world five thousand years ago?¡±


    Aesop nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    That person next to him eximed, ¡°The Peacock Heavenly King is the supreme being in the demon


    world. Rumor has it that she had a supreme psychic treasure that could crush the human race¡¯s holy


    tool, the Xavion Sword! Back then, she and Emperor Xavion fought all the way from the wilderness in


    the north into the Wastnd. After that, there was no news about them anymore¡­¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone¡¯s mood unusually heightened.


    If they could find the ce where the Peacock Heavenly King had died and find the weapons and


    legacy that she had left behind, it would simply be a windfall like a stunned ordinary person after getting


    trillions of assets. Then, Aesop continued, ¡°There¡¯s an opening at the ancient force field now, so we can


    enter it. This is a great opportunity. Because of the rules, the humans over here generally aren¡¯t strong,


    which gives us an opportunity! I have a treasure from the demon tribe with me here. It¡¯s slightly rted


    to the Peacock Heavenly King back then, so it can pick up some of her scent. I¡¯ve been preparing for a


    month. Finally, I can see some signs of a positive oue.¡±


    Someone immediately asked, ¡°What signs of a positive oue?¡±


    Aesop said, ¡°ording to the senses of my treasure, the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s scent is in the west,


    but the exact location is still not confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Governor, what are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s go and look for the treasure now! Those are the


    Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s items. If we could find the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s precious body, it would


    be even better!¡± The person who spoke had a head like a bird and a pointy nose. This guy was the big


    roc demon that could spread his wings five hundred meters wide and was known as the Sky Roc.


    Aesop said, ¡°This is a rather important matter. It¡¯d be best if we don¡¯t bring too many people along. So, I


    think just the few of us here is enough. We should work together and look for the treasure first. Then,


    we can distribute the loot. What do you guys think?¡±


    Everyone present looked at each other in dismay and nodded their heads.


    However, these people did not notice that two subtle figures were standing quietly against the wall in


    the corner where they held the secret meeting.


    They were Alex and Jade who rushed over from Imperial Capital.


    Alex¡¯s original intention was to look for Holly.


    However, when he reached the academy, he realized that there were no signs and scent of humans a


    long time ago and there were demon tribe members walking around everywhere. Knowing that it was


    impossible that Holly was still here, the two originally nned to scout ahead and get some information


    out of the demon tribe army before making their ns.


    Unexpectedly, they heard those words coincidentally.


    ¡°The demon king, Peacock Heavenly King? Master, have you heard about this person before?¡± Alex


    used mental voice transmission to speak to Jade.


    ¡°He already mentioned that the person appeared five thousand years ago. How would I know? Jade


    shook her head.


    ¡°However, the demon tribe is very strong now. We absolutely cannot let them get the treasure that


    whatever demon king has left behind, or else the human race would be finished.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s sneak over to see for ourselves then. If there¡¯s really a treasure, we¡¯ll snatch it. The


    demon king¡¯s treasure should be very good! Oh, the Xavion Sword of Emperor Xavion is a legendary


    divine artifact!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jade looked at him and smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited now. These guys are not easy to deal


    with.¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here too, Master? Even if a terrible disaster happens, you¡¯re strong


    enough to hold it up. I¡¯ll be your little disciple in peace.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me be the little girl in peace?¡±


    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t bezy.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    At this moment, she picked up a scent that came from above and her expression immediately changed.


    ¡°He¡¯s back?¡±

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    Not just Jade but Alex could sense it as well. The scent was really strong and overpowering.


    It was as great as Jade¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Master, who is that iing person? It seems to be a great cultivator who has already reached the


    Peak-Tribtion Crossing stage!¡± asked Alex shockingly.


    Jade pouted her lips. ¡°He¡¯s one of the two principals of Flying Eagles Academy. Hisst name is Lewin,


    and he¡¯s called ¡®Sh*tty¡¯.¡±


    Alex eximed, ¡°Master¡¯s husband!¡±


    Jade grunted coldly and said, ¡°What master¡¯s husband? He¡¯s not your master¡¯s husband, but your


    master¡¯s ex-husband at most. He has nothing to do with you now, so you better not simply address


    him, understand?¡±


    Alex looked at her. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to Master.¡±


    He could tell that Jade had a strong resentment against Principal Lewin. Clearly, the divorce was very


    at that time, otherwise Jade, who was as cool as a cucumber in a crisis, would not be so overwhelmed


    all of a sudden.


    Meanwhile, Charles¡¯ arrival immediately alerted the demon tribe.


    Even Aesop, Sky Roe and the other demon tribe members in the room could sense the human expert¡¯s


    aura that he released.


    ¡°Who is it? How dare youe looking for trouble in the demon tribe¡¯s territory?¡±


    A roar that sounded like a lion came from the outside because it was a lion demon that roared those


    words.


    ¡°Demon tribe¡¯s territory?¡±


    Charles sneered. ¡°This ce is called Flying Eagles Academy, a part of America¡¯s territory. Since when


    did it be a territory to bast*rds like you? Let me ask you, have you seen a woman named Jade


    Benmoreing over here? She looks like this.¡±


    He waved his hand. An image appeared in the sky and Jade¡¯s appearance was on it.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The lion demonughed hysterically and said, ¡°Are you stupid? You came all the way here to look for a


    woman? All the women in this academy are dead, so you don¡¯t have to look for her anymore. ¡±


    Charles¡¯ gaze turned cold. ¡°She just came here.¡±


    The lion demon impatiently said, ¡°She¡¯s dead! Besides, you will go there and apany her soon!¡±


    As he said that, he looked at the image in the air again and muttered, ¡°This woman is so ugly. She


    doesn¡¯t even have any muscle on her. What¡¯s the point of looking for her?¡±


    Right after he muttered, a red light shed.


    The lion demon saw a red light shing before his eyes with an incredible killing intent locking on him. It


    frightened him so badly that he had goosebumps all over his body. Besides, that red light was too fast,


    so it was quite difficult for him to dodge it. He could only turn his head slightly in the midst of the


    pressing affairs.


    However, it turned out that red light had a tracking ability.


    When the lion demon tilted his head to the side, the red light turned in that degree as well. After that, it


    ruthlessly went through his be.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Someone has killed Old Lion!¡±


    ¡°The Wastnd¡¯s human is here. Brothers, kill that b*stard to avenge Old Lion!¡±


    As a shrill voice rang out over the academy, the demon tribe roared sessively. Afterwards, the


    demon tribeunched attacks on Charles one after another.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Charles shouted coldly. He was supposed to look for Jade but he did not find her and a dumb lion said


    she was dead. He was already furious, but he was surging with killing aura now.


    His killing mode was on instantly.


    The blood-red light in his hand was actually a dagger called God- ying Dagger. It was a spiritual


    treasure that could even kill gods. Killing the demon tribe with the dagger was even a walk in the park.


    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    The God-ying Dagger in Charles¡¯ hand was simply made for killing. It carried a blood-colored


    killinglight and a shocking killing intent. It prated through demon after demon without slowing down.


    Such a process repeated endlessly.


    Once the flying dagger flew out, it would not return until its enemies all died.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of demon tribe members died under the God-ying Dagger.


    However, there was a great amount of demon tribe army here. Killing a few hundreds of them meant


    nothing. Moreover, the demon tribe members were not some scarecrows that could be easily


    murdered. Facing such a situation, countless demon tribe members were infuriated and attacked


    Charles.


    That was the firepower coverage from tens of thousands of demon tribe members.

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    Even if Charles acknowledged that he had peerless martial arts, he did not dare to fight them forcefully


    at this moment. After putting away his God-ying Dagger quickly, he backed off to the side to dodge


    it. However, he was caught up in the intense wave of attacks, and the powerful firepower overwhelmed


    him.


    ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m here!¡±


    A figure rushed down from the sky. With a sh of golden light shone, a huge shield blocked in front of


    him.


    On a closer look, one could see the shield had the shape of a turtle shell: it was a huge golden turtle


    shell.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The iing person was Gilbert Henderson.


    The tactician, Eleanor, did note along because her cultivation was not as great as the two


    principals. Facing the mighty demon tribe army, she would only be as delicate as a fresh flower. She


    would only be a burden to the two principals even if she came over.


    After that, Gilbert held up the golden turtle shell shield and blocked off waves of attacks. Meanwhile,


    Charles, who was hiding behind the shield, controlled the God-ying Dagger with his mind and


    ruthlessly ughtered the demon tribe, taking the demons¡¯ lives one after another.


    Meanwhile, Alex and Jade quietly sneaked out and hid on the roof of a building for a closer look.


    Alex had heard numerous times about the legend of the two principals, Charles and Gilbert, but he had


    never seen them before. At this moment, he looked at them from afar and realized that both principals


    seemed really young. They looked like they were twenty five or six years old at most.


    ¡°Master, which one is Master¡¯s husband?¡± asked Alex.


    Jade grumpily said, ¡°You don¡¯t have one.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Oh, fine! But, those few people havee out. I think Master¡¯s ex-husband is going to be in


    big trouble.¡±


    As he said that, the few demon tribe¡¯s bosses like Aesop, Sky Roe and the others all rushed out. When


    they saw Charles desperately taking the lives of numerous demons, the few bosses immediately roared


    in anger and joined the fight.


    This time, Charles and Gilbert started struggling. Even the golden shield could not hold the attacks any


    longer.


    They were forced to back off from the intensive rain of attacks.


    Gilbert anxiously said, ¡°Second Brother, have you found Jade?¡±


    Charles shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Has she not reached here yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    Gilbert frowned. ¡°The energy of the Genbu Shield is running out quickly. I can only hold on for two more


    minutes. We must leave in two minutes. God d*mn it! Where the hell did these demonse from?


    They¡¯re much stronger than the ones that we encountered previously! Quickly yell her name twice. If


    she¡¯s not here, then we¡¯ll have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Soon, Charles shouted, ¡°Jade! Jade Benmore! Are you here? It¡¯s me, Charles! Please say something if


    you¡¯re here! I¡¯ll definitelye and save you even if I die!¡±


    His voice echoed, but there was no reply to it.


    Jade, who was on the high ground, had her body concealed by the magical treasure and did not reveal


    her whereabouts. She pouted and said, ¡°What a dumb*ss! Why isn¡¯t he leaving? Does he want to stay


    here and die so badly?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Master, I think he cares about you very much.¡±


    Jade grunted. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t seem good. The few bosses of the demon tribe have surrounded


    them. It¡¯s impossible for them to escape this time. They are probably going to die in the blink of an


    eye.¡±


    After Alex said that, he noticed a hint of fear in Jade¡¯s eyes.


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re still into your ex-husband, right?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh¡®tt! I don¡¯t even want to see him again. I¡¯ll beat the hell out of you if you start spewing nonsense


    again.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Since you hate him so much, let¡¯s watch them getting killed. You¡¯ll be relieved if he¡¯s dead!¡±


    Smack!


    Jade knocked his forehead hard. After that, she rushed out.


    Alex covered his forehead with his hand and grunted coldly. ¡®Women are such duplicitous monsters!¡¯

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Jade took out her golden sword.


    Like a white-robed god of war, she rushed toward the demon tribe army and ughtered the demons


    on sight It was a scene of dreadful carnage in the blink of an eye.


    Gilbert and Charles, who were being overwhelmed by the demon tribe¡¯s attacks, immediately saw


    Jade. Overjoyed, Charles said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll go fetch her!¡±


    Jade, who rushed into the demon tribe¡¯s squad from the back, had messed up their formation. Hence,


    the demon tribe¡¯s attacks on the two principals were also greatly reduced, giving them a chance to


    catch their breaths.


    But, it was only for a moment. The demon leopard, Aesop, and the other experts arrived and


    surrounded the three of them.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex felt a burst of helplessness. Indeed, caringness would result in a mess.


    Jade was a bit confused because Principal Lewin was in a dangerous situation. It was not the best time


    to rush out now, but there was no other way.


    ¡®Alright then!¡¯


    Alex held the Sword of the Universe in one hand and the Requiem Clock in the other hand before


    rushing to Jade¡¯s location from the tall building.


    Bong!


    The Requiem Clock made a loud, shocking sound. It contained a supreme intention that made people


    repent and be absolved of their crimes.


    Almost instantly, all of the people and demons who heard the bell lost their ability to move for a short


    while.


    However, to Aesop, whose cultivation level was really high, the pause was only for a brief moment. He


    got out of the dazed state very quickly. When he got a clearer look of Alex, he was not shocked but


    rejoiced. ¡°Brat, it¡¯s you! I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time now! You¡¯re truly a man of many


    treasures. This divine clock is also a rare treasure and I want it.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Since Alex knew how strong this guy was, he immediately rang the Requiem Clock again. He rushed


    next to Jade like lightning.


    At this time, Charles and Gilbert arrived as well.


    Alex had no time to greet Gilbert right now, so he shouted, ¡°Run quickly!¡±


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A few great demons came back to their senses.


    Aesop shouted at one sexy and seductive female demon, ¡°Sing your spectral song. The brass bell in


    this brat¡¯s hand is very good and it can shock people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡±


    The obedient sexy female demon started singing at once.


    ¡®God d*mn it!¡¯ Alex had never heard such an unpleasant sound. It was like two wire saws pulling on


    each other. It agitated the listeners and made them want to curse while stomping their feet. Not only the


    humans like the few of them felt so, those demons could not stand it either.


    Several big demons held their heads. ¡°Listening to this sound gives me a headache! This must be the


    most unpleasant sound in the world.¡±


    ¡°Spectral song my *ss! Which lunatic gave it this kind of name? I¡¯m going to kill that b*stard.¡±


    Aesop yelled, ¡°What¡¯re youining about? Go get the clock first!¡±


    The demon tribe attacked once again.


    Bong!


    Another loud buzz rang out


    The Requiem Clock once again made a sound full ofpulsion.


    This magical treasure was so amazing that it could clear Alex¡¯s mind and get rid of the negative mental


    attacks, but it could also be used against the enemies to inflict psychological trauma on them.


    However, it was useless this time.


    The unpleasant singing from the sexy female demon interfered with the power of the Requiem Clock¡­


    Well, it was not because the Requiem Clock was useless, but it was because Alex was petty.


    Every time he rang the Requiem Clock, he had to consume a considerable amount of divine power. He


    had struck it four or five times. Even if the divine power had turned into a gold enke now, it was not


    enough for him to consume it frantically.


    ¡°The bell sound is useless now!¡±


    ¡°Kill them then!¡±


    As Jade made a sword sh, the overwhelming golden sword light covered an area of a kilometer.


    However, there were demonic weapons and magical treasures among the great demons as well.


    Bong!


    An iron hammer blocked the sword halfway. It came from a ck Bear Demon.

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    ¡°Back to back!¡±


    ¡°Make way toward the south!¡±


    However, there were more and more demons. They surrounded the few of them tightly as if they were


    packed like sardines. They simply could not see the figures at all.


    Alex gave up.


    He said to Jade, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to work hard anymore.¡±


    Charles¡¯ eyelids twitched. ¡®What did he mean? Is he trying to confess to my ex-wife and begging to be


    a kept man in this life-and-death situation?¡¯


    Jade nodded. ¡°Fine!¡±


    Gilbert said, ¡°Commander Benmore, what the hell are you people saying? Are you going to give up just


    like that? No! We still can charge out of here if we try harder¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Alex suddenly yelled, ¡°Baymax, Whitey, it¡¯s time to get to work!¡±


    Roar!


    Meow!


    The two huge roars came from the outside of Flying Eagles Academy.


    All the demons present trembled when they heard it. Aesop, who had an astonished expression on his


    face, looked toward the sound source. Then, he saw a big white ape and a big white cat in armor flying


    from the outside.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Vajra Demonic Ape¡¯s huge body destroyed countless buildings, as if it were a rampaging tank. In


    comparison, the body of the white cat, Whitey, was much slimmer.


    The Vajra Demonic Ape that had rushed to the front looked at the scene before it and roared.


    A fascinating scene urred. Almost all of the demons crawled to the ground, shivering.


    What made Alex feel even more shocked was, the leopard demon, Aesop, swiftly ran to the Vajra


    Demonic Ape¡¯s side, hugged its small leg, and shouted, ¡°My king! Where have you been all these


    years? I¡¯ve been looking for you so hard! Sob¡­¡±


    The scene was instantly spellbound.


    Principal Lewin and Principal Henderson did not know the Vajra Demonic Ape.


    Seeing such a scene, they felt as though they had been struck by a bolt out of the blue. Originally, this


    was an exceptionally tough battle and they were more likely to lose than winning. But now such a huge


    guy appeared, so how were they supposed to fight that?


    Alex and Jade looked at each other in dismay.


    Jade asked him, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alex whispered, ¡°I¡¯m puzzled too.¡±


    ¡°Whom will it help?¡±


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re closer to each other.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done for! We¡¯ve just dug our own graves!¡± Charles was upset when he saw the way the two


    people were whispering intimately. He wanted to p Alex to death on the spot.


    Gilbert asked, ¡°Commander Benmore, what¡¯s up with this big guy?¡±


    Jade pointed at Alex, ¡°Ask your son-inw.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Gilbert¡¯s mouth was agape. ¡°My son-inw?¡±


    He sized up Alex from head to toe and hurriedly pinched his fingers, trying to make some fortune-


    telling. Unexpectedly, the more fortune-telling he made, the more foggy it got. It turned out that the fate


    of the man before him was like it had been covered in a vast expanse of white cloud fog. He could not


    foresee the concealed heavenly tribtion at all.


    Principal Henderson was shocked.


    His ability in fortune-telling was the best in the world, yet this was his first time to encounter an


    unforeseeable fate. This person must be extraordinary, so he asked, ¡°You¡­ Which daughter of mine do


    you know?¡±


    Alex showed his fingers. ¡°Two.¡±


    Principal Henderson gasped. ¡®Good boy, you¡¯ve stolen two of my daughters?¡¯


    Jade said, ¡°Let me say it. Luna only wants to marry him and your wife Metzli has agreed to it. My


    disciple is a giant among men. I¡¯d say you¡¯ve got yourself a good deal!¡±


    Principal Henderson gave an ¡®oh¡¯ as reply. He was quite satisfied with Alex¡¯s look, but Jade added, ¡°But


    there won¡¯t be any wedding whatsoever since your daughter can only be a mistress.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The father-inw Henderson red at Alex, fuming with rage.


    At this moment, the hundred thousand army of the demon tribe suddenly hissed in unison, bowed


    towards Alex and shouted, ¡°All hail Master!¡±


    The crowd instantly went silent.

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    ¡°All hail Master?¡±


    Jade Benmore and the others nced at each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why do all these demon tribe members look like they¡¯re bowing to us? Who is their master?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be me, right?¡± Principal Henderson said with a smug look.


    However, Alex was well aware that the demon tribe were bowing to him.


    Because at this moment, countless golden lights flew into his golden core and fell into the goldenke.


    As the waves rippled, all the streams of golden light turned into divine power. This was not the wish


    power of Buddishm, but the divine power directly converted from faith.


    In a short moment, the divine power consumed by the usage of Requiem Clockst time was


    replenishedpletely.


    However, it didn¡¯t stop there.


    The goldenke in his golden core expanded constantly. The value of the divine power in him surged


    wildly, one million, two million, three million¡­ It was an increase of a whole five million points.


    Adding on the previously possessed points, he had nearly ten million points of divine power now.


    Therefore, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for him to use Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge again?


    However, what stunned him more was naturally the demon tribe¡¯ current attitude.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Since they worshiped him as their master, then the demon tribe shouldn¡¯t trouble the humans anymore,


    right?


    Boom! Boom!


    The Vajra Demonic Ape came over with huge strides. It stretched out its long arm and extended its


    palm towards Alex. However, its palms were also enormous. Jade and the others couldn¡¯t tell who


    exactly it was looking for. That old, shameless guy, Principal Henderson, took the lead and hopped


    onto the palm of the Vajra Demonic Ape.


    Roar!


    The Vajra Demonic Ape immediately opened its mouth and roared.


    It sprayed the saliva in its huge mouth all over Gilbert¡¯s body, as though he had taken a drool shower.


    Gilbert cut a sorry figure as he got off the Demonic Ape¡¯s palm and said embarrassedly, ¡°It looks like it


    isn¡¯t worshipping me.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s worshipping me?¡± Xerxes Lawlor said.


    Jade snorted coldly. ¡°You stinking, shameless farts! The one they¡¯re worshipping is obviously¡­ My


    disciple!¡±


    Gilbert¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That kid? His cultivation base is only at Core Formation. What right does he


    have?¡±


    ¡°By virtue of his wife,¡± Jade replied.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°His wife is the real master of this Vajra Demonic Ape.¡± Gilbert nced at Alex. ¡°Pfft, so you¡¯re just a


    man who relies on his wife.¡±


    Jade snorted lightly. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re also a live-in son-inw. All your daughters have their


    mother¡¯s family name too.¡±


    Alex hurriedly said, ¡°Master, why did you say ¡®also¡¯? I¡¯m not a live-in son-inw, my children still have


    my family name.¡±


    Jade nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how a real man should be.¡±


    Gilbert felt depressed and kicked Xerxes.


    ¡°Brother, why the heck did you kick me?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you control your woman?¡±


    Xerxes scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a henpecked husband.¡±


    Now, even Jade wanted tough.


    Alex finally stepped onto the Vajra Demonic Ape¡¯s palm.


    Baymax retracted its arm and ced Alex on its broad shoulders, giving Alex the feeling as though he


    had fallen into shaggy grass. Baymax was huge and tall, and the fur on its shoulders was too long. It


    probably never trimmed its fur in its life. When Alex stood on its shoulders, only his head was exposed.


    He couldn¡¯t see his feet at all.


    However, it didn¡¯t affect the demon tribe to pay their respects.


    ¡°Master! Master!¡±


    ¡°All hail Master!¡±


    The demon tribe cheered loudly in sonorous voices.

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    At the same time, not only was there monitoring of the high-definition satellites in the sky above Flying


    Eagles Academy, but a lot of drones also flew over to send clearly the scene of tens of thousands of


    demons bowing on the ground and worshipping their master to the eyes of America¡¯s Emperor.


    At this moment, countless people in the Supreme Conference Room of America were wide-eyed as


    they watched this incredible scene.


    ***


    ¡°Why do you people worship me as your master?¡±


    Alex was slightly intolerant of the Vajra Demonic Ape¡¯s long fur. From this angle, the long fur easily


    brushed against his nostrils, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to sneeze.


    So, he jumped onto Baymax¡¯s ear.


    As the demon tribe¡¯ governor, Aesop, the leopard demon, respectfully said, ¡°Master, the king has


    recognized you as our master, so you are our master. Our lives were saved by the king. We do


    whatever the king tells us to do without any objections. From now on, the three million demon tribe


    members in Vajra City will answer to you, Master.¡±


    Alex eximed, ¡°You people have three million demon tribe members? So many of you?¡±


    Aesop replied, ¡°Actually, there may be¡­ A little more than that.¡±


    Not only Alex, even Jade and the others were speechless after hearing it.


    There were so many demon tribe members! If they were to all attack America together, forget about


    America, even the entire world wouldn¡¯t be able to hold them off!


    ¡°Then¡­ If I ask you all to retreat from the humans¡¯ territory, would you people agree?¡± Alex asked a


    little nervously.


    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be a problem, ¡± Aesop replied.


    Alexughed loudly and said, ¡°Oh, then that¡¯s great. Then¡­ Let¡¯s get out of here now, how about it?¡±


    Aesop simply stood up and shouted, ¡°Go on, leave the Wastnd. Return to the inside of the ancient


    force field.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The demon tribe¡¯ movements were really fast.


    The moment Aesop gave the order, all hundred thousand tribe members started to move. A dense


    mass of them left Flying Eagles Academy, heading towards the ancient force field.


    ***


    In the Supreme Conference Room of America¡­


    ¡°Emperor, the demon tribe has retreated!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! The demon tribe has actually retreated!¡±


    The crowd burst into loud cheers.


    Over the past month, the tremendous pressure that had been pressing on America¡¯s higher-ups was


    finally relieved. The people could finally take a breather.


    However, very quickly, someone said, ¡°But, haven¡¯t you people realized a problem? Why did the demon


    tribe that refused to leave before this would leave immediately after Jade Benmore and her idiot


    disciple made an appearance? Also, the demon tribe actually called him their master. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Jade Benmore actually colluded with the demon tribe to put on this act?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her purpose?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that her purpose¡­ Is the Emperor!¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t use frightening words to scare people, ore


    up with reckless spections. The two principals were here just now. It was just a walk in the park if


    they ever wanted to kill me. Why would they bother to do so?¡±


    An old man said, ¡°Emperor, it¡¯s better to be cautious! Before this, if Jade Benmore had forcibly taken


    Emperor¡¯s throne, it would be illegitimate. But now she has the cooperation of the demon tribe to put on


    this show, it would be justified.¡±


    The Emperor jumped in shock. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that, Jade Benmore wille here looking


    for me after a while?¡±


    Another person said, ¡°It¡¯s best to be cautious. Emperor, why don¡¯t you try to prevent such a scenario


    from happening first?¡±


    ***


    At this moment, Jade and a bunch of demon tribe members had passed through the ancient force field


    and had arrived at the outpost.


    Seeing the ce had been destroyed into ruins, Jade was distressed. Thinking about so many Flying


    Eagles members who had died in the hands of the demon tribe, she really wished that she could kill all


    of the demon tribes.


    However, logic told her that she couldn¡¯t do it!


    These one hundred thousand demon tribe members alone had reduced the Flying Eagles to this state,


    but there were still three millions demon tribe members inside it. So, how was it possible to fight them


    all? It was impossible to kill them all, and they would even bring a catastrophe to mankind.


    Unexpectedly, Aesop even said to Alex, ¡°Master, we didn¡¯t know about the damaged ancient force field


    before this. This is the edge of our Vajra City, and there are only a few viges here. The demonic


    beasts here are all rtively low-level. I only got information recently, and then came over to take a


    look. I didn¡¯t expect that the humans had caught my wife who had just given birth to a child and even


    killed her. Because of that, I led the army and forced the conquest in rage.¡±


    ¡°But, there are no less than ten demon cities in this area. If they get wind that the force field over here


    is broken, they will probably be interested in the Wastnd.¡±


    When a few of them heard this, their expressions suddenly changed.


    Especially Jade. She didn¡¯t expect that she had fought hard for the campaign and left behind countless


    soldiers, only to find that they had only been fighting against a few viges of the demon tribe. This was


    too unfair.

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    Alex nced at Aesop.


    At this time, he really wanted to ask about the Peacock Heavenly King. He wasn¡¯t interested in the


    Demon King¡¯s treasure, but he was very interested in the Xavion Sword wielded by the Emperor


    Xavion.


    It would be great if he could find the human race¡¯s holy tool, the Xavion Sword, through the Demon


    King¡¯s treasure that Aesop was looking for.


    However, he still wasn¡¯t sure what the demon tribe thought in their minds. He was afraid that it would


    just end up with another fallout if he stated this request hastily now.


    So, he could only suppress the idea in his mind.


    ¡°Alright! Then you people can go back first!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s the Wastnd over the human side and it doesn¡¯t bring any benefit to you people, don¡¯t


    cross the ancient force field again in the future. Of course, if the demon tribe on your side has any


    needs, you can also bring it up. We¡¯ll co-exist peacefully, how does that sound?¡±


    Aesop nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Master¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    As expected, Aesop didn¡¯t mention the matter about the Peacock Heavenly King.


    ***


    Once the demon tribe retreated, the Vajra Demonic Ape, Baymax, also left.


    Baymax couldn¡¯t speak yet, somunication was a little difficult. However, it couldmunicate with


    the demon tribe without problems. It was puzzling how that logic worked.


    Through Aesop, Alex knew that Baymax intended to find him after a while. This was certainly not a


    problem.


    Soon, the entire outpost was left with only Alex, Jade, the two principals, Gilbert and Xerxes, as well as


    the shrunk white cat on Alex¡¯s shoulder. It stretched itself and yawned from time to time, before closing


    its eyes and going to sleep.


    Jade nced around the outpost that she once guarded with her life. She just felt an emptiness in her


    heart.


    The buildings in the outpost had long been destroyed, and there were rotting corpses of the Flying


    Eagles members who had fought to death a month ago on the ground. The entire area was filled with


    the smell of decay.


    Jade¡¯s eyes wandered around the entire area as tears fell down her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Jade, don¡¯t be sad. Now that things are like this, it¡¯s still a good result. At least you don¡¯t have to fight


    on the battlefield every day, and you don¡¯t have to watch yourrades die daily. You can also rest


    now.¡± Xerxesforted her as he patted Jade on the shoulder lightly.


    However, Jade pped his hand away. She turned around and threw herself at Alex, hugging him


    tightly.


    Xerxes was startled and looked at Alex with a slightly unkind gaze as he said, ¡°Rockefeller brat, Jade is


    your master. How can you embrace her like this? Where is your decorum?!¡±


    As the jealousy surged, Xerxes was eaten with jealousy.


    Jade coldly said, ¡°What the hell has this got to do with you? I just like to hug my disciple. I even want to


    take a leaf out of Shooriyojou¡¯s book by marrying my disciple and giving birth to his children in the


    future.¡±


    Alex froze on the spot. Gilbert unkindly smiled.


    Xerxes suddenly felt as though he had been cuckolded. He seethed with fury yet helpless.


    He spoke in a low, muffled tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t give birth?¡±


    Jade replied, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re useless. If it¡¯s my disciple, it should be fine.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Gilbert could no longer hold it back anymore and burst intoughter.


    Alex could already feel that Xerxes was about to blow his top, yet he didn¡¯t want to carry the me for


    this matter. Alex had known well previously whether or not Jade still held Xerxes in her heart. Jade was


    merely trying to provoke him right now.


    Just then, someone entered the ancient force field.


    Alex quickly took the chance to push Jade away and said, ¡°Master, someone ising.¡±


    The iing person was the tactician, Eleanor Curtis. Several experts who used to be in the Flying


    Eagles followed behind her.


    Among them were Butcher, Bunty, Danseur, Nora Stewart and so on. Basically all the surviving


    members under Jade¡¯s team whom Alex had known before were there.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Nora rushed forward and hugged Jade.


    Bunty also rushed forward, but she pulled Alex into a hug instead.


    ¡°Good boy, you¡¯re now an international celebrity!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more popr than the hottest celebrity in the world! Countless people want to meet you!¡±

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    ¡°It¡¯s been an entire month, I thought something had happened to you guys!¡± Bunty¡¯s sophisticated voice


    rang in Alex¡¯s ears as she hugged him.


    Butcher took two nces at him before averting his gaze. He probably didn¡¯t want to see his wife being


    so intimate with another man. But if he were to step forward and say anything, he would be seen as a


    petty man. Forget it, he just pretended that he didn¡¯t see it!


    ***


    After that, a group of people started to clean up the outpost and dug out each and every corpse to


    identify them.


    All the members of the Flying Eagles who had died in battle needed to be identified and registered.


    They were all heroes!


    After a while, another team came over. This time, it was an official from the government.


    An official walked over and said to Alex and Jade, ¡°The Emperor wants to meet you both!¡±


    ¡°The Emperor?¡±


    Jade snorted. ¡°Tell him that I have already retired and returned to civilian life. I am no longer the


    commander of the Flying Eagles. Don¡¯te looking for me again for any official matters in the future.


    From tomorrow onwards, I will live a reclusive life. Let the old man take care of himself!¡±


    The official was slightly startled.


    Then, he turned to Alex. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, the Emperor said that I must bring you back to see him. The


    Emperor would like to understand the situation about the matter in Flying Eagles Academy previously.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t go too! A person like me is probably a threat in the Emperor¡¯s


    eyes! Please go back and tell the Emperor that the ancient force field is temporarily safe, but it¡¯s not


    free of worries yet. Extraordinary people cane into the world inside it, but everything depends on


    their luck!¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for so many days, so I should leave. I haven¡¯t even made


    a toast to my daughter¡¯s one month celebration. I¡¯m leaving first!¡±


    Having said that, he was already ten miles away once he took a step out. When he took another step,


    he disappeared in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    When Nora saw the way he left, she said amazedly, ¡°This kid¡¯s cultivation base is getting more and


    more intriguing. He¡¯s clearly only in the Core Formation realm, so how can he have such high-level


    means?¡±


    Jade shook her head and said, ¡°He¡¯s not following the ordinary cultivation path. Even if you go up


    against him, you wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him either.¡±


    ¡°No way? A few months ago, I could still beat him with one arm.¡±


    Ignoring the excitement at the outpost, Alex immediately shed twice. Then, he opened the passage


    to K Temple and walked in.


    In the past month, he had understood the secret behind how his father left the ancient teleportation


    circle. Now there were a few necessary improvements left. He believed in less than three months, he


    would be able topletely control the mystery of space teleportation and look for his father¡¯s tracks.


    However, he was also a father now. He couldn¡¯t let his children go through the days without a father by


    their side, just like himself.


    So, even if he wanted to go, he would still apany his daughter first. Then, he had to wait for


    Dorothy to give birth to the quadruplets in her womb.


    After he passed through K Temple¡¯s gate, he caught sight of a beautiful woman, it was Beatrice.


    ¡°Brother-inw! You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Beatrice rushed towards him and threw herself into his arms. ¡°I was so worried about you! ¡±


    Alex felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°Ahem, where¡¯s your sister?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°My sister? I think she¡¯s going to give birth soon,¡± Beatrice replied.


    ¡°What did you say?! So soon?!¡±

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    Alex felt a little dizzy.


    Daya had given birth prematurely because she had stayed inside Time City for a period of time. The


    time flow there was different than the outside world, but how long had Dorothy been pregnant?


    Was it possible that there was a simr ce in K Temple?


    The quadruplets inside Dorothy¡¯s womb were only in their fifth months at most, based on his


    calctions.


    ¡°Beatrice, what happened to your sister? It¡¯s only been five months, why is she going to give birth


    soon? Even if it¡¯s a premature birth, it shouldn¡¯t be that early.¡±


    While speaking, Alex pulled Beatrice and ran inside.


    Beatrice said, ¡°Brother-inw, my sister¡¯s situation is a little special. Stop and listen to me first.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alex stopped. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Beatrice said, ¡°I waited at K Temple¡¯s gate just to tell you this matter. This is what my sister asked


    me to tell you¡­ She said that ¡®she¡¯ mighte out early. She had to do so just in case. Also, your aura


    will speed up ¡®her¡¯ toe out. So, my sister asked you not to see her for the time being.¡±


    After Beatrice finished speaking, she thought for a while.


    After confirming that she hadn¡¯t said anything wrong, she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all, Brother-inw. What¡¯s the


    meaning of this? Why can¡¯t I understand it? Who is ¡®she ¡¯? Is my sister in any danger?¡±


    Alex shook his head with an extremely solemn expression. He didn¡¯t know what he should do.


    ¡°Your sister, she¡­ How is she now?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. She locked herself in the innermost pagoda of K Temple, and no one could go


    in! My mom is freaking out here! How can anyone give birth like this?¡± Beatrice said as tears flowed


    down her cheeks. ¡°Brother-inw, is my sister hiding something from us? She said some things to me


    before she went in. It¡¯s strange, but I felt like she was doing a hand over¡­. A final hand over! She also


    told me to tell no one, but only you.¡±


    Alex paced in circles at K Temple¡¯s gate.


    He thought that the person in Dorothy¡¯s Reincarnation Stone would make trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect


    that it would be so fast. The problem just appeared before the children were born. When he thought


    that Dorothy was facing it in the pagoda alone now, he was overwrought and his eyes were red-


    rimmed.


    When Daya was giving birth to their daughter, Alex was outside.


    Now, Dorothy was giving birth to their children, he was outside too.


    It was just depressing. He sat down on the ground and clutched his head with a pained expression.


    ¡°What should we do, Brother-inw? Think of something!¡± Beatrice knelt down in front of his knees and


    shook Alex vigorously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. What can I do?¡± Much to his chagrin, Alex said, ¡°Your sister did that in order to have a


    sessful birth before ¡®she¡¯ awakens. Didn¡¯t she say that? If I head over, she might suffer from my


    influence and that will wipe out all her efforts. Can I just stand here and watch¡­¡±


    Alex mmed his fist on the ground bitterly.


    However, every part of K Temple was unbreakable under the protection of the power ofws.


    Instead, his hand trembled in immense pain.


    He shed tears.


    The love between him and Dorothy surged in his heart. He didn¡¯t know if she would still be his wife


    when he saw her next time.


    However, he knew that there was no formation blueprint to change the time flow inside the pagoda. In


    order for Dorothy to give birth to their five month old children smoothly and safely, there was only one


    way¡­


    That was to speed up the children¡¯s growth in the womb. This required her to use her own blood


    essence to feed them. And now, she needed to feed the four of them. Alex didn¡¯t know whether


    Dorothy would be able to survive until that time.


    Seeing that Alex was crying too, Beatrice was even more panicked.


    ¡°Brother-inw, what the hell is going on? Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Alex took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What did your sister tell you?¡±


    Beatrice started, ¡°Anyway, it was like she won¡¯t be around any longer after this¡­ She asked me to be


    the mother to her four children and also said¡­ She would allow me toe in.¡±


    When she said thatst part of her words, she gave Alex a cautious look


    Alex shook his head weakly. ¡°Sit down! I¡¯ll slowly tell you. There¡¯s a stone inside your sister¡¯s cardiac


    acupoint.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    ¡°That stone is called the Reincarnation Stone! So, your sister was not born a mortal, she¡¯s a


    reincarnation of some heavenly figure! The Reincarnation Stone constraints the soul imprint and the


    past life of the great figure. Your sister¡¯s soul in this life just apanies the great figure from birth.


    Once the great figure in the stone ispletely awakened, it¡¯s likely to¡­¡±


    ¡°What will happen?¡±


    ¡°Beatrice, it may no longer be the Dorothy we know.¡±


    When Beatrice heard that, she was dumbfounded.


    That was her blood sister! She couldn¡¯t ept it emotionally!


    She cried loudly and threw herself into Alex¡¯s arms. At the same time, spiritual energy surged and


    Buddhist songs rang inside K Temple.


    Ringing of the wooden bells sounded one after another. It was as though there were countless monks


    chanting scriptures to worship Buddha.


    Beatrice straightened up abruptly and eximed, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Alex was also extremely puzzled.


    However, he could feel that the entire K Temple seemed to be trembling. The goldenke of divine


    power in his golden core also generated ripples and pulsating golden lights. There were also Buddhist


    songs ringing out from the surface, and scriptures were also born.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    These Buddhist scriptures rushed out from his forehead and flew into K Temple.


    Whoosh!


    There was a tremor.


    The Requiem Clock inside his mind pce unexpectedly rushed out at this moment and instantly flew


    into K Temple, floating high in the sky. He could tell that the location was directly above the pagoda.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Alex was shocked. He didn¡¯t understand the reason for it.


    However, he knew that it definitely wasn¡¯t a simple matter for a spiritual treasure like the Requiem


    Clock to have rushed out on its own.


    Beatrice nervously asked, ¡°Should we go over and take a look?¡±


    Alex still remembered Dorothy¡¯s reminder, so he didn¡¯t dare to head over.


    Just then, the Requiem Clock let out a loud ¡®dong¡¯. The sound seemed toe from the vast


    wilderness, rippling over the entire K Temple.


    The next second, the sound of the wooden bells above the pagoda got louder, echoing in their ears.


    The chanting of the Buddhist songs also got more high pitched.


    There were even streams of golden lights rising from the ground of K Temple. Those were the


    phantoms of golden Buddhas. There were millions of them. All of them rushed into the air, standing in


    the void. Between the opening and closing of their mouths, countless deafening chanting of Buddhist


    songs were sung.


    Beatrice eximed, ¡°Brother-inw, what are all these golden Buddha phantoms? Are they weing


    the four children in my sister¡¯s womb? It can¡¯t be that my sister is giving birth to four golden


    Bodhisattva, right?¡±


    Alex also jumped up. Of course, he noticed that something was not right.


    Just then, there was a piercing scream from the pagoda. Then, it was an extremely domineering,


    mighty voice of the sky and earth. ¡°So noisy, get out!¡±


    Buzz!


    The sky and earth trembled, as if Heaven itself had descended.


    Numerous golden Buddha phantoms shattered instantly. As the golden light dissipated, the silence


    returned to K Temple returned once again.


    Then, the mighty female voice sounded out once more. ¡°Whose children are these? Where is their


    father? Get out here, right now!¡±

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    Standing under the towering gate of K Temple, Alex and Beatrice looked at each other and revealed


    expressions that were even worse than crying.


    ¡°My sister¡­ Is she gone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Alex threw Beatrice off and instantly rushed into K Temple. After using his mysterious sh steps a


    few times, he was in front of the pagoda in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, someone kicked the pagoda¡¯s gate open from the inside. Although it didn¡¯t break, it


    trembled violently.


    Alex watched the blood-drenched Dorothy walking slowly out of the pagoda.


    Compared to before, Dorothy¡¯s body was extremely emaciated. It could be said that she was as thin as


    a stick. She had a gaunt face and looked extremely old like a middle-aged woman in her forties or


    fifties. Even her hair was gray and withered like a bale of straw. However, her gaze was extremely


    sharp, as if it were the stars in the sky and the bright moon on the sea surface.


    The aura on her body resembled an ancient goddess, as though she had traveled here through an


    iparably distant time.


    When Alex and her made eye contact, he knew that it was over, she was no longer Dorothy Assex.


    Rather, it was the evil entity that hade out of the Reincarnation Stone.


    Four babies floated in the air behind her, bobbing up and down and turning around, as though there


    were four ropes holding them.


    They were quadruplets with two boys and two girls.


    Alex could feel their bloodline connection. These four children were the crystallization of the love


    between Dorothy and himself. At the expense of her own blood essence and lifespan, Dorothy allowed


    them to grow up in advance and be born healthily.


    However, Dorothy herself had disappeared. Tears fell silently from his eyes.


    When Dorothy looked at Alex, she disyed an extremely annoyed expression. ¡°You¡¯re the childrens¡¯


    father? A¡­ A weak ant-like cultivator? Let me see what¡¯s so special about you!¡±


    She reached out her hand and pressed it against Alex¡¯s be.


    For an instant, Alex felt that he couldn¡¯t move nor speak. Her hand seemed to have some kind of


    magical power, searching around in his cardiac acupoint¡­ Alex panicked. He didn¡¯t know what kind of


    existence Dorothy Assex was right now, and there were many secrets hidden in his mind pce. Once


    she noticed them, he was afraid that she would be greedy for them.


    However, at this moment, his golden core quivered. The Ancient Forbidden Spell of the Twelve Runes


    lit up simultaneously, covering his mind pce with a gush of mysterious power.


    Dorothy searched around for a long time, but found nothing.


    She sighed and released him. ¡°You have nothing at all! Your cultivation is so bad, and the refined


    golden core is empty! How could I have given birth to four children with someone like you?¡±


    As she spoke, tears spilled from her eyes.


    Alex was stunned.


    Just now, the Ancient Forbidden Spell of the Twelve Runes had used its mysterious power to cover the


    anomaly in his mind pce. Hence, the current Dorothy couldn¡¯t see the contents inside and even


    thought that he had refined a useless golden core.


    But, what was the situation with the sudden tears?


    ¡°My wife¡­ Is she still alive?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice.


    Dorothy didn¡¯t answer, but continued crying. Finally, she sat down on the ground and bawled.


    Alex was utterly dumbfounded.


    ¡®What the f*ck? What¡¯s with this situation? This woman can¡¯t be a lunatic like the crazy woman back in


    Nature¡¯s Pce, right?¡¯


    Following her emotional outburst, the four suspending children in the air also suffered from it. Without


    the support of her divine power, they fell to the ground like puppets with their strings cut Fortunately,


    their bodies were extremely strong having absorbed countless blood essence from Dorothy. Each one


    was powerful, flowing with golden luster.


    Alex recalled what Beatrice had said just now¡­


    After tens of thousands of Buddha phantoms had appeared to be in worship, four golden Bodhisattvas


    would be born.


    ¡®Your careless words better don¡¯t turn out to be a prophecy.¡¯


    The four babies fell on the ground and bawled. This scene was simply noisy. When Dorothy looked at


    them, she cried even louder and tears continued to stream down her cheeks.


    Alex picked up a child, and then another. But, there were two more, and he didn¡¯t have extra hands to


    pick them up.

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    At this time, Beatrice arrived on scene.


    Seeing the bawling Dorothy in front of her, she said in shock, ¡°Sister, why are you crying?!¡±


    Dorothy was hugging her knees with her chin pressed against them. She nced at Beatrice with her


    red-rimmed eyes from crying. ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡±


    Beatrice was instantly taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m your sister! Blood¡­ Sister¡­¡±


    As she said thosest few words, her voice was almost inaudible even to herself. After her eyes met


    with Alex¡¯s, she hurriedly picked up the two randomly crawling babies on the ground and held them in


    her own arms.


    ¡°Why are they crying non-stop?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Your sister threw them on the ground.¡±


    ¡°What? They won¡¯t get hurt from the fall, right?¡±


    Dorothy nced back at them and said, ¡°They¡¯ve gained the divine power that I hid inside the


    Reincarnation Stone. They¡¯ve also absorbed two mouths of divinity from me. You can¡¯t break them so


    easily just by tossing them on the ground. Even if you hit them with a hammer, they won¡¯t break either.¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    Both Alex and Beatrice were taken aback.


    ¡®Is there even such a thing?! Wait, she just said¡­ Divinity?!¡¯


    In his ancestor¡¯s memories that he had acquired, there was a record that only deities were qualified to


    condense divinity. In other words, this woman hidden in the Reincarnation Stone, who seemed to be


    called Xienna Stoermer, was a goddess in her previous life! As expected, she was an existence that


    was at the same level as Ksitigarbha.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t seem to¡­ Look very fierce. She was just a little mad and kept crying!


    Beatrice said, ¡°They seem to be hungry? This¡­ Do they want milk?¡±


    Alex looked at Dorothy. ¡°Anyhow, they¡¯re also considered your children. Could¡­ Could you feed them


    for a while?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡®Dorothy Assex. Alright, this is no longer Dorothy Assex, but Xienna Stoermer.¡¯


    She let out a scream and stretched her blood-stained, long legs forward. After turning around and


    taking two nces, she said in great annoyance, ¡°No! Look at me, do I look like someone with milk?¡±


    ¡°How did she be like this?¡± Beatrice whispered.


    Alex looked at the few children. ¡°Oh, they¡¯ve sucked it all out from her already!¡±


    At this moment, Xienna casually made a grab, causing the spiritual energy above K Temple to


    constantly surge. She grabbed out four balls of spiritual liquid and threw them at Alex. ¡°Use this to


    substitute milk!¡±


    Awesome!


    She had actually condensed the spiritual liquid with her bare hands. That really was a method only that


    deities could use.


    Once the four children were fed, Xienna stood up and stopped crying by then. She tapped all the four


    children¡¯s be, and finally grabbed Alex. ¡°Come with me!¡±


    ***


    Xienna brought Alex to the gigantic stone monument outside K Temple.


    ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Firstly, I want to tell you that I¡¯m not your wife!¡± Xienna said.


    ¡°I know, your name is Xienna Stoermer.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you know a little bit of it. That¡¯s right, in y name is Xienna Stoermer. In fact, I¡¯ve


    painstakingly reincarnated just to wait for someone!¡±


    ¡°Your lover?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°A heartless jerk,¡± Xienna said quietly.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°But, I woke up toote. Before I awakened, I already had four children. What do you want me to do? I


    really¡­ I really want to kill you right now!¡±


    Alex suddenly became nervous.


    This person¡¯s strength was too terrifying. He was no match for her at all.


    She sighed. ¡°What¡¯s done is done, there¡¯s no other way either. I¡¯m going to leave. Just treat me as if


    you don¡¯t know me, and I don¡¯t know you either. But, there is a small problem.¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡±

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    When Xienna looked at Alex, her gaze sharpened suddenly.


    Danger!


    Alex instantly noticed the change in the woman¡¯s aura in front of him and was about to move away


    instinctively. However, just as he took a step, Xienna caught him with her hand at once.


    Chains of invisible shackles bound his body.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Alex shouted, ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?!¡±


    Xienna said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. You¡¯re no different than an ant to me. A guy who has refined a


    useless golden core would just be a waste at most in a few hundred years. In my long life, your


    existence is shorter than a meteor. But, you and my reincarnation¡¯s body have given birth to four


    children, which gives rise to karma between us. I just want topletely cut off the karmic connection


    between us.¡±


    With that, she condensed her fingers into a de, with the power ofws entwined on the fingers.


    Alex was shocked. ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    However, Xienna was unmoved. Perhaps in the eyes of a big shot like her, Alex was really an existence


    no different than an ant.


    Why would she care about what an ant was saying?


    The divine de that was entwined with the power ofws mmed into Alex¡¯s cardiac acupoint.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Alex screamed in pain as his body trembled all over.


    The pain was excruciating. It was a hundred times worse than tearing his soul apart. His body trembled


    continuously in pain, but when he met Xienna¡¯s gaze, she was calm as she said indifferently, ¡°Endure it


    for a bit more, it will be over soon. I willpensate you a little for this.¡±


    It was Dorothy¡¯s face, but the temperament was cold and frosty, and she seemed to see human life as


    worthless, a mere trifle.


    The Ancient Forbidden Spell of the Twelve Runes within Alex¡¯s golden core continuously churned out a


    new flow of energy, hiding the abnormal movement within him tightly.


    Finally, at a certain moment¡­ Alex could feel as though something within his cardiac acupoint had


    shattered and broken.


    A huge wave of grief surged spontaneously.


    Tears gushed from his eyes uncontrobly. ¡°Huh? Why do I feel sad?¡±


    Xienna was taken aback for a moment. At this moment, she burst into tears too.


    However, she nodded quickly. ¡°It must be because of that previous wife of yours. When I severed the


    connection, it also cut off the karma between her and you! If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s good. It will be best if


    everything is cut offpletely!¡±


    Alex, who couldn¡¯t control his body, fell from a high altitude and hit the ground hard.


    Xienna alsonded on the ground casually and shot out a beam of golden light into Alex¡¯s body. She


    said coldly, ¡°Alright, the karma between us has beenpletely severed. From now on, we¡¯re no


    longer involved! Raise your four children well. On the day you die of old age, I maye and pick them


    up.¡±


    Alexy on the ground. His eyes were burning with anger as he watched her on her high horse. ¡°You¡¯ve


    severed the karma between Dorothy and I, but have you ever asked me?! Who the hell do you think


    you are?! What right do you have to take control of Dorothy?! Give her back to me!¡±


    Xienna shook her head lightly. ¡°That is also an apaniment of my soul. The four children that you


    have with her is already a fortune that shouldn¡¯t have happened. You¡¯re not worthy of her.¡±


    Alex gritted his teeth. ¡°You will regret it! Just wait, I will take her away from you one day!¡±


    Xienna shook her head and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand. Once the karma has been severed, the


    fate that intertwines the two of you will also drift away. It won¡¯t be long before youpletely forget


    about her and me. You will only be able to recall a trivial rtionship with her. So, don¡¯t be foolish.


    We¡¯re not people of the same world.¡±


    Having said that, she turned around and walked outside one step at a time.


    The teleportation portal, which only Alex could control before this, slowly opened up again with the


    wave of her hand.


    Alex, who was lying on the ground and still unable to move, roared, ¡°I will definitelye for you! Just


    wait! You better protect her properly for me!¡±


    ¡°Well then, I will wait for that day!¡± Her tone seemed more like a perfunctory one.


    Then, Xienna passed through the teleportation portal and disappeared.


    ***


    An unknown amount of time passed.


    Beatrice was a little worried, so he searched around K Temple and found Alex lying straight on the


    ground. For a moment, she panicked as she thought that Alex was dead!

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    ¡°Brother-inw, Brother-inw! Don¡¯t scare me! You can¡¯t die!¡±


    She threw herself on Alex and shook him vigorously.


    Alex said, ¡°I ¡¯m not dead yet. If you continue to shake me so hard, you will really shake me to death.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Brother-inw, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just need to rest for a bit.¡±


    ¡°My sister¡­ Where has that woman gone?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone!¡±


    ¡°Gone? Gone where?¡±


    ¡°She said that she will nevere back.¡±


    Beatrice seemed sorrowful as she said, ¡°My sister really hit the nail on the head. What should we do?


    The four children are born without a mother. It¡¯s so pitiful.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I will get her back, but¡­ I need to be stronger!¡±


    So what if the karma between them had been severed? Even if he couldn¡¯t remember her at all, he


    would chase after her to bring her back.


    Knowing that Dorothy wasn¡¯t really dead and that there was still a glimmer of hope, Beatrice¡¯s mood


    improved greatly. She gently hugged Alex. ¡°Brother-inw, I will be the mother of your four children. I


    will¡­ Take care of you on behalf of my sister.¡±


    How could Alex be in the mood to talk about feelings with his sister-inw right now?


    He hurried back into K Temple.


    When Dorothy was giving birth, she was worried that the personality of the deity would cause


    irreparable harm to the others around aftering out. Hence, she had locked herself inside the


    pagoda and even locked Brittany, ire and everyone else in another area of K Temple with the


    istion of spell formation.


    Only the informed Beatrice was left outside.


    At this time, Alex reopened the spell fomiation and released the people inside.


    Upon seeing Alex, ire rushed over. ¡°Alex, hurry! Dorothy said that she¡¯s about to give birth soon! I¡¯m


    really anxious! It¡¯s only been a few months! What¡¯s she going to give birth to? It¡¯s too early to even be a


    premature birth! Has she gone mad?!¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, she saw Beatrice appearing in front of her with two children in her arms.


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s already given birth!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    When they found out that Dorothy, who was the reincarnation of a powerful being, had restored the


    memories of her previous life after the childbirth and then left her husband and children behind,


    everyone was stunned!


    ire held one of her grandchildren and cried loudly. The crying was probably contagious. When she


    started to cry, the quadruplets also started to cry. Even Alex¡¯s eldest daughter, the future Goddess of


    Nature that Daya had given birth to, also started to bawl.


    ***


    Time flew. In the blink of an eye, seven days had passed.


    Since there was no sun nor moon in K Temple, everyone passed the days in a sloppy manner.


    Coupled with theck of outside interaction, although their life was calm, it was also very boring.


    Hence, on this day, Alex returned to California, and released everyone from K Temple.


    Stepping back onto the soil of California, Brittany smiled and said, ¡°The taste of home is still the best.


    Although the spiritual energy there is abundant, it justcks people. If I had stayed there any longer, I


    would have been tempted to be a monk.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Waltz smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re a woman. You can¡¯t be a monk even if you wanted to.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I think we will need to buy a house first.¡±


    The group of them returned to where Rockefeller Manor was located once again. It had already


    be ruins.


    At this moment, a man hurried up to them and asked directly, ¡°Excuse me, may I know which one of


    you is Young Master Alex Rockefeller?¡±

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    Alex froze for a moment, but he soon realized that he didn¡¯t know the person in front of him.


    ¡°I am. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    The man rushed over and kneeled in front of him, crying bitterly, ¡°Master Alex, please save mydy!¡±


    Alex blinked. ¡°Who is thisdy of yours?¡±


    ¡°Mydy¡¯s name is Holly Yates,¡± the man replied.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°What?! What happened to Holly?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Brittany and everyone else spoke up one after another.


    Holly had epted Brittany as her godmother, and the little girl was obedient and sensible and was


    loved by everyone. So when they heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words, they eximed in surprise and


    looked at him anxiously.


    ¡°S-She was attacked by someone within the same department,¡± the man said. ¡°And now¡­ She¡¯s at


    death¡¯s door.¡±


    Alex hurriedly said, ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°In a private house nearby.¡±


    ***


    Soon, Alex went to see Holly.


    Previously when he had rushed over to the Flying Eagles Academy, his primary purpose was to find


    her. However, Flying Eagles had beenpletely taken control of at that time, and he didn¡¯t see a


    single student while he was there. He heard from Aesop that it had already been empty when the


    demon tribes took over the academy.


    So, Holly shouldn¡¯t have encountered any problems then.


    But now, looking at her¡­ Tears almost fell from his eyes.


    She was lying quietly on a broken bed, her face was deathly pale, and her hair was greyed. The blood


    essence on her face had deteriorated, and her cultivation was¡­ Irrevocably lost. Blood still stained her


    body, and she was severely injured.


    ¡°Who did this?!¡±


    ¡°Holly, Holly¡­¡±


    Maya held Holly¡¯s hand in her hand. The two of them had a good rtionship, and they were the first to


    get along when they started the business in Michigan.


    Later, Holly discovered that Maya¡¯s body scent had a magical effect and would often sleep in the same


    room as Maya.


    The man replied, ¡°It was Sydney Yeager.¡±


    Alex checked Holly closely, and once he was done, his body trembled at the rage he felt, and bloodlust


    leaked from his body like spiritual essence. ¡°Holly¡¯s spiritual roots have been dug out.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Everyone present basically was involved in cultivation and naturally knew what spiritual roots were.


    It was the basis of cultivation. If there were no spiritual roots, it was the same as building a house


    without foundation. It meant it was useless.


    Moreover, it would also cause the body infinite harm. So it was likely that her entire life was ruined.


    Brittany angrily said, ¡°Who is this Sydney Yeager? How could she be so vicious?¡±


    The middle-aged man replied, ¡°She¡¯s the granddaughter of the Supreme Elder of the Mountain


    Warriors. She¡¯s also ranked first in Flying Eaglesbat strength leaderboard. I don¡¯t know how


    Sydney managed to find mydy during the catastrophe that hit the Flying Eagles Academy and saw


    that mydy had extraordinary spiritual roots, and then she forcefully took it. Once she dug it out, she


    used it on her own body! Not long after, there was a drastic change in the Mountain Warriors. The


    Supreme Elder colluded with outsiders tounch a sneak attack on the sect master and as a result¡­¡±


    ¡°Your sect master, isn¡¯t he Holly¡¯s grandfather?¡± Waltz asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s mydy¡¯s father,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    No one expected Holly toe from such a significant background, and she turned out to be the


    daughter of the sect master.


    Moreover, the Mountain Warrior Sect was also an excellent cultivation sect within the American


    territory. The Mountain Warrior Sect, Yukon Sect, East Flower Sect, Hidden Sword Sect were known as


    the Four Great Cultivation Sanctuaries and had existed since ancient times. They had a long history,


    and countless great figures hade from them and had left their legacies in the long lines of history.


    It could be said that these sects were beyond the world. Even the emperor of America was not


    significant in these sects¡¯ eyes and even regarded as an ant-like existence.


    The emperor of America, to put bluntly, was still a mortal. The person in the position needed to be


    changed once every few years, but the masters of the sects in the sanctuary had a lifespan of


    hundreds of thousands of years. A powerful master could be around easily for thousands of years, and


    they weren¡¯t the same kind of existence at all. Also, outsiders would never know just how many secrets


    were hidden behind the doors of these sects.

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    Therefore, when they heard that Holly Yates was the daughter of the sect master of the Mountain


    Warrior Sect, one could only imagine the shock everyone felt.


    Daya said, ¡°I recall something about the Mountain Warriors¡­¡±


    Alex looked at her and knew that what she had recalled was definitely not from her current life but from


    the memory of her previous life, or even before that. When he looked at Daya, he couldn¡¯t help but


    think of Dorothy, who had also been reincarnated. Daya was still normal, just that she was able to recall


    memories from her past lives. However, Dorothy had been dominated by her past life, and her


    personality had changed drastically¡­


    ¡°So, how is Holly¡¯s father now?¡± Waltz asked.


    Sadly, the man said, ¡°The sect master¡¯s wife has fallen, and the sect master¡­ Is missing!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart tightened again.


    At this moment, Alex didn¡¯t dy any longer and transferred his Chi into Holly¡¯s body.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    His Chi contained Chaos Chi energy, the power of the Ancient Forbidden Spell of the Twelve Runes,


    and Buddhism¡¯s wish power, all of which were extremely effective in restorative powers. After a while,


    color returned to Holly¡¯s face, making her less haggard.


    She opened her eyes. ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Mydy!¡±


    ¡°Holly!¡±


    Holly wanted to sit up, but Alex pushed her down. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    The little girl saw so many people caring about her, and the stubborn, headstrong girl who had not cried


    even when her spiritual roots had been dug out couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of grievances at this


    moment.


    Brittany pulled Alex aside and asked, ¡°Son, how is Holly? Will she be able to recover?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome, ¡± Alex said. ¡°The problem of her spiritual roots being forcefully dug out has


    already caused a lot of damage, and the person who did it was ruthless and fierce. So her spiritual


    veins in her body have been hurt, and it makes things tricky.¡±


    ¡°You say it¡¯s tricky, but not impossible, right?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, I need to find something that can repair the spiritual veins in her body. Secondly, I need to


    retrieve the stolen spiritual roots and rent them in her.¡±


    The matter was easier said than done. It wasplicated to do.


    The person who had taken it was the granddaughter of the Supreme Elder of the Mountain Warriors.


    Now that the Supreme Elder had seeded in taking over, he was now the sect master. It was


    unknown just how many peerless masters there were in the ancient sanctuary, and without exceptional


    means, they could be killed as soon as they step foot in the ce.


    Also, the thing he needed to restore her spiritual veins was scarce.


    ¡°The first thing to do now is to find the thing to repair her spiritual veins,¡± Alex said. ¡°But the ones I


    know of are some of the rare wonders in the world. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t refine the Divine Fairy Pill, so


    we have to think of another way! As for the spiritual roots that have been taken, it¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    He seemed baleful when he said that.


    Something like spiritual roots couldn¡¯t be moved and transnted too frequently. To have dug out the


    spiritual roots once, one would have to wait at least three years before it could be transferred again.


    Otherwise, it would hurt the source where it came from, and it would not survive after being transferred.


    Sydney Yeager!


    She would be allowed to take care of it for now and wait for the time when Holly¡¯s spiritual veins were


    repaired before Alex would go and im it back with interest.


    Daya walked over and said, ¡°Hubby, I know something that can be used to help repair Holly¡¯s spiritual


    veins.¡±


    Alex was ted. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Natural Divine Fountain,¡± Daya replied.


    A bitterness crossed Alex¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not like some vegetable that you can pick up by the roadside, but


    something countless cultivators dream of. Where would I be able to find it?¡±


    Daya pointed at herself and said, ¡°Ask me!¡±


    ¡°You know where it is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen it before! ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°But, the ce is quite some distance away, within the ancient boundary. You have to apany me


    back to my old home to leave the baby in my mother¡¯s care.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not a problem.¡±

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    Holly¡¯s situation was not optimistic right now. Her spiritual veins were currently damaged, and her body


    was like a leaking funnel. Her vitality was constantly flowing out, and even if Alex were to transfer a


    large amount of Chi into her body, it would disappear without a trace after a while because there was


    nowhere to store it in her body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Maple Vi!¡± Alex made the decision decisively.


    Previously, after they had gotten Rockefeller Manor that rightfully belonged to his father back from the


    Rockefeller family, they had moved out from Maple Vi No. 8 back to the manor. However, now that


    the manor was long in ruins and after so many days, the valuable things within the manor were more or


    less lost for good.


    So, they could only return to Maple Vi No. 8 for the time being.


    ¡°Holly¡¯s body can¡¯t store Chi or spiritual power right now, but her damaged spiritual veins will need to be


    basked in spiritual power at all times. I have to go borrow something for her first,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Waltz asked.


    ¡°A bed!¡±


    The bed he was talking about was the one that belonged to the Fairy Doctor.


    There was an ancient Spirit Gathering Array left by the ancient people on it that could condense


    spiritual essence into rain, which was the most ideal item right now.


    ***


    Beep beep¡­


    Alex gave the Fairy Doctor a call, but he couldn¡¯t get through. Finally, he could only give Jade Benmore


    a call.


    Jade answered the call and grumbled, ¡°You little brat, you have finally made an appearance. I thought


    you didn¡¯t want this master of yours anymore!¡±


    The crisp, youthful voice that came through made it hard to associate it with an olddy who was


    almost sixty years old. If she were in the entertainment circle, she would be a breathtaking, older,


    alluring woman.


    ¡°Master, if I ever don¡¯t want anyone, it wouldn¡¯t be you! You¡¯re my one and only beautiful master!¡± Alex


    ttered her a little before asking, ¡°Master, I need to ask you something. Do you know where the Fairy


    Doctor is?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, the first thing you say to me is to ask where the Fairy Doctor is? And you im that you haven¡¯t


    forgotten about me, but I think that she¡¯s the one who fills your mind.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I just miss her bed.¡±


    ¡°Sh¡±¡®t! And you dare to say that!¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant! I mean I need her bed to save someone, and it¡¯s urgent. Do you know


    where she is? I haven¡¯t seen her since I came back from Japan.¡±


    ¡°Sh*tty Xerxes and Gilbert are nning to rebuild the Flying Eagles Academy. The former instructors of


    the academy should be helping the rebuilt effort, and the Fairy Doctor will definitely also be there. If you


    go over, you¡¯d be able to find her, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Alex was stunned for a moment. ¡°They¡¯re rebuilding the Flying Eagles Academy? Haven¡¯t they learned


    their lesson from the time the officials led them around by their noses? If it were me, there¡¯s no need to


    build an academy like this, just make a sect!¡±


    ¡°I think the same way too,¡± Jade said. ¡°But, Gilbert and Xerxes are academicians, and they feel that


    everyone should have the chance to participate in the future of humankind. Although the demon tribes


    have no movements now, it¡¯s difficult to guarantee what they will do in the future. They just want to


    guard against it.¡±


    After a sigh, she continued, ¡°But, I have been fighting for thirty years, and I finally realized that we¡¯ve


    been fighting just a few viges of those demon tribes. We¡¯ve lost many of our people from Flying


    Eagles, and my mindset is no longer the same as before.¡±


    ¡°The cultivation world is a ce where the weak fall prey to the strong and where one can go against


    thews of nature!¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s talent and luck are different. Those who are strong cultivators will continue to get stronger,


    while the weak will be eliminated. To force people to walk on such a path would not only consume a


    huge amount of resources; there also wouldn¡¯t be much results from it Those who want to walk such a


    path must be the cream of the crop. For example, a person like you, who can bepared to an army


    of a hundred thousand soldiers.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that strong,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. The achievements you will have in the future will be more than this.¡±


    ¡°Then, Master, why don¡¯t we just create our own sect?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright!¡±


    Alex suddenly felt like there was something wrong with the tone of her voice and asked, ¡°Master, are


    you alright? Are you drunk?¡±


    Jade replied, ¡°No, go and look for the Fairy Doctor!¡±


    ¡°Master, have you and Principal Lawlor reconciled?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Beep beep beep¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The call ended.


    Alex furrowed his brows. Based on her reaction, it seemed like they didn¡¯t, then.


    He let out another sigh. It was obvious that the two liked each other, so why couldn¡¯t they just


    reconcile?


    ¡°Create our own sect? That doesn¡¯t sound like such a bad idea!¡±

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    ¡°If we want to do it, we have to make sure that we create an existence that far surpasses the Four


    Great Cultivation Sanctuaries.¡±


    Once he was done with the call, Alex spoke to his family, then headed toward the Flying Eagles


    Academy alone.


    ¡°Hey, Brother-inw!¡± Beatrice called out from behind Alex.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The children have yet to be registered, and they don¡¯t even have their birth certificates yet. So you


    have to hurry up and think of their names!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    This matter was a headache when it was brought up. Forget about his quadruplets, even his eldest


    daughter had yet to have a name. ¡°When Ie back, we¡¯ll discuss it together. You guys can also think


    about it first, and when the timees¡­ We can draw lots!¡±


    Beatrice was speechless. ¡°How can you be like that? A child¡¯s name determines their character. You


    can¡¯t be so sloppy.¡±


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°I know you¡¯re bing more of a housewife.¡±


    He stepped out and was already a few miles away with just a single step.


    Alex deliberately walked around the downtown area of California City. He discovered that thest


    demon invasion did not bring much change to the city. People still went to work from nine to five, and


    the streets were filled with traffic and pedestrians.


    Time was the best medicine for wounds. It had only been a week, yet the vision of war seemed to have


    happened a long time ago. However, there were still chatters about the war in the people¡¯s daily


    conversation from time to time.


    Only, it was something that had happened far beyond their reach to many.


    Swoosh!


    Alex stepped out and appeared next to a school¡¯s basketball court.


    Many young girls were watching the game that was going on in it. Some had noticed him, but they


    ignored him.


    Up until the moment when he took another step, and the pattern on the roads shed, and he


    disappeared from the face of the earth.


    ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t there someone who appeared there just now? They have disappeared in a sh,¡± a girl


    wearing sses said.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your eyes? There wasn¡¯t anyone there!¡±


    ¡°I really saw someone. It was a very tall, young man.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Are you trying to say that you saw that Demon Lord, Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    The girl who wore sses was stunned for a moment, trying to recall the appearance of the person she


    had seen. Her eyes widened abruptly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It was the Demon Lord, Alex Rockefeller. I saw


    it very clearly. He looked exactly like the photos on the inte¡±


    ¡°No way?! Alex Rockefeller, the Demon Lord, actually appeared in front of us?¡±


    With this exmation, everyone on the scene gathered around and started to ask questions. Even the


    boys ying basketball had stopped and joined the others in that topic.


    When the Demon Lord, Alex, was brought up, they seemed fascinated.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Alex was unaware that his existence was exceptionally well known now. His standing was much taller


    than any big celebrity. If he were to be ranked ording to endorsement value, he would definitely rank


    first in the world.


    ***


    Very soon, he arrived at the Flying Eagles Academy. There really was construction work going on in


    this ce.


    Following the connection between him and the Fairy Doctor, Alex quickly found where she was.


    However, she was in a confrontation with a middle-aged man at this moment.


    The Fairy Doctor growled, ¡°Give me back my Warm Jade Bed! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not


    holding back!¡±


    The middle-aged manughed and said, ¡°The Warm Jade Bed is already in my hands, and it¡¯s no


    longer yours. I found it, after all! Besides, I¡¯m the nephew of the new sect master of the Mountain


    Warriors. Fighting with me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being killed without a trace?¡±

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    ¡°Is the Mountain Warrior Sect so amazing?¡±


    At this moment, a cold voice spoke from the side.


    The middle-aged man was startled and looked toward the source of the voice. He saw a young man


    leisurely walking toward him. He didn¡¯t seem to be walking fast, but in the blink of an eye, the young


    man was already in front of him.


    The person who had arrived was Alex.


    The incident with Holly had only served to make matters worse on top of his already foul mood.


    Regarding the new sect master of the Mountain Warriors, Alex had already ced him on his ¡®to kill list¡¯


    in his heart. That Sydney Yeager or whatever, the one who had dared to dig out Holly¡¯s spiritual roots,


    she must have the backing of the new sect master¡­ It might even have been the new sect master that


    had dug out Holly¡¯s spiritual roots for her.


    Alex didn¡¯t expect to meet his nephew here.


    ¡°Alex!¡± The Fairy Doctor was surprised but joyful to see Alex. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The middle-aged man gave another nce at Alex and snickered. ¡°And here I thought who you were.


    So, you¡¯re Alex Rockefeller. There are many rumors in the outside world right now. You¡¯ve even been


    given the title Demon Lord! Following the bad examples of the demons, a person who mingles with


    them can only be regarded as a traitor to humankind. How dare you be disrespectful toward me, who is


    from the Mountain Warriors? I¡¯ll give you a chance to kneel and apologize. Make sure your head hits


    the ground a hundred times in your apology, and then destroy your energy core after that Otherwise,


    you will die a miserable death, and your entire family will also die because of you.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    The thing he hated the most was when someone used his family to threaten him. This nephew of the


    Mountain Warriors¡¯ sect master really wasn¡¯t good.


    Alex looked around and found no one was paying them any attention, but just a few hundred meters


    away, people were moving around. The moment he made his move, it would definitely attract attention.


    He turned to the Fairy Doctor and said, ¡°The Warm Jade Bed has been taken away by this idiot?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She already knew that the Warm Jade Bed was not a trivial item, and it was a rare treasure. So how


    could she let it go so easily, and even if the other party was from the Mountain Warrior Sect? So what?


    ¡°What did you call me?!¡± the middle-aged man froze for a while, then burst out furiously.


    He was a highly ranked disciple from the Mountain Warriors and considered one of the higher-ups. He


    had the admiration and respect of countless people, and here he was, getting called an idiot by this


    sh*tty person. D*mn it!


    ¡°I said,¡± Alex started. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. What about it?¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at Alex with a frosty re filled with murderous intent. ¡°Alex, right? I can


    tell you right now, even if you were to take your own life, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. You¡¯re dead, all of your


    family will also die, and they will die miserably. I¡¯m not saying this just to scare you.¡±


    The Fairy Doctor retorted, ¡°You¡¯ re a disciple of the Mountain Warrior Sect, and you came to the Flying


    Eagles Academy to cause a ruckus? I really don¡¯t understand. Even the Mountain Warriors¡¯ sect


    master treats me politely when he sees me. Is it because you feel too good about yourself? This is the


    first time you¡¯ve been to the academy, and you don¡¯t know the diverse aspects of society, do you?¡±


    The middle-aged manughed and said, ¡°You say that the sect master treats you politely when he sees


    you? Who even are you?¡±


    ¡°The Fairy Doctor!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of you!¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, so he moved forward suddenly, his handing up to p


    the middle-aged man.


    p!


    The middle-aged man probably didn¡¯t expect Alex to make any sudden moves and an extremely


    humiliating one at that. At this time, his lungs were about to explode from the rage that coursed through


    his veins. However, when Alex pped him, the middle-aged man¡¯s anger felt as though it had reached


    the peak of the heavens.


    ¡°You bas*ard. You dared to hit my face?!¡±


    When the middle-aged man finally reacted, he was seething with rage. Then, without thinking about it,


    heshed out. The two of them were fast.


    After a while, they were already far from the Flying Eagles Academy and had reached a high mountain.


    When he reached it, Alex stopped.


    ¡°Go on, run!¡±


    ¡°If you can run, why don¡¯t you run more?¡±


    When the middle-aged man caught up to him, his words were extremely arrogant as he roared


    thunderously.


    Alexughed. ¡°Why would I run? I intended to lure you here. Now, it¡¯s my turn to talk. First, bring out


    the Warm Jade Bed and apologize. Otherwise, believe you will end up with a fate worse than death.¡±


    The middle-aged manughed loudly. ¡°Alex, do you think just because people call you Demon Lord,


    you¡¯re really powerful? They¡¯re really just cursing you! Instead of being a good human, you run off to


    be a demon! Let me tell you something, do you think that the Flying Eagles Academy is really


    great and can surpass the Four Great Cultivation Sanctuaries? What a joke! That¡¯s just to give the


    emperor of America some assurance. Our Mountain Warriors rank first among the Four Great


    Sanctuaries since ancient times. A small fry like the Flying Eagles Academy is not worthy to even be on


    our radar, and sending someone over to see them is just an act!¡±


    ¡°An act?¡± Alex froze for a moment. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Humph, what¡¯s the point of asking so much? A dead person does not need to know much. Don¡¯t worry.


    Your family will be reunited with you soon!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    When he said that, a sword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The Mountain Warrior Sect was based on swordsmanship, and everyone in the sect practiced


    swordsmanship. With a single swipe of his de, the clouds in the skies scattered in all directions.


    Whoosh!

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    The long sword pierced through Alex¡¯s heart.


    The middle-aged man seemed to be taken aback.


    It was too simple and weak. That was it? This was the Demon Lord?


    Trash!


    As a result¡­


    Whoosh!


    He felt a hint of pain in his body, and half a bone sword protruded from his own heart.


    There was a look of disbelief on the middle-aged man¡¯s face as he incredulously stared at his chest.


    Fresh blood dripped from the bone sword.


    He turned around and was met with Alex¡¯s face. ¡°H-How¡­ is that possible?¡±


    At the same time, the figure of Alex that the middle-aged man had stabbed turned into a paper doll.


    ¡°The Warm Jade Bed is inside the storage ring, right?¡±


    Alex turned and pulled the ring from the man¡¯s finger, then pulled the sword out of the man¡¯s chest.


    However, the middle-aged man¡¯s cultivation base was not weak Even with his heart punctured, he


    wouldn¡¯t be instantly dead. On the contrary, a surge of strong spiritual power protected his heart, and


    he hurriedly took out a pill to consume it, wanting to repair his heart as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Huh, there are even treasures for storage?¡± Alex pulled off the ancient bracelet the middle-aged man


    was wearing.


    Immediately afterward, a de once again plunged into his heart. The middle-aged man was splitting


    with rage. The hatred he felt toward Alex was overwhelming.


    He wanted to flee. However, he was rapidly losing the vitality in his body. How frustrating!


    He would die to a sneak attack. That was just too irritating!


    ¡°If you kill me now, the Mountain Warriors will definitely be able to find you. Then, the Mountain


    Warriors will avenge me and take revenge on you!¡± the middle-aged man roared in a low voice.


    ¡°The Mountain Warriors do not belong to your uncle! Holly Yates will be the one to retake the Mountain


    Warriors and build it back up. After that, all of you traitors will die.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about? Holly Yates has had her spiritual roots dug out¡­ Isn¡¯t she already


    dead? Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to tell you. I¡¯m Holly¡¯s brother,¡± Alex said.


    Whoosh!


    The de easily sliced through the man¡¯s throat, beheading him. Alex grabbed the man¡¯s soul and


    tossed it into the Stake of Exorcism.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Maiko, wring this guy dry. Have him tell you everything about the Mountain Warriors without leaving


    out anything. I want to know it all.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master!¡±


    At this moment, the Fairy Doctor had finally managed to locate Alex.


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    She nced at the corpse on the ground and didn¡¯t think it to be weird. If Alex had not killed the


    middle-aged man, the Fairy Doctor would have done it herself. She didn¡¯t have any intentions of letting


    him off.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go into the ancient boundary? I was worried about you. When are youing back?¡±


    ¡°Sis Winslet, I came here to borrow your Warm Jade Bed to help someone!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Then, Alex told her all about how Holly¡¯s spiritual roots had been forcefully dug out of her.


    The Fairy Doctor was very generous and told him that he could just take it.


    Alex had checked and found that the Warm Jade Bed was inside the ancient bracelet of the middle-


    aged man who had died. The bracelet was obviously something unusual.


    He and the Fairy Doctor had both tried before to stuff the Warm Jade Bed into the storage ring, but they


    had been unable to.


    Also, Alex was surprised when he looked into the storage ring and ancient bracelet to find that there


    were dozens of spiritual tools, as well as various kinds of elixirs, spiritual herbs, and spiritual stones.


    They were 30 many it was practically piled up like a mountain.


    He frowned, then remembered the words the middle-aged man had said and asked, ¡°Sis Winslet, how


    much do you know about the Mountain Warriors? I¡¯m wondering whether there are some secrets


    hidden within the Four Great Cultivation Sanctuaries?¡±

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    ¡°What kind of secrets can there be in the Four Great Sanctuaries?¡±


    ¡°Times have changed, and the earth¡¯s spiritual essence in the atmosphere is thinner. Even if those


    ces are the Four Great Cultivation Sanctuaries, it wouldn¡¯t be the same as before. I once went to the


    Mountain Warrior Sect and found that the spiritual essence in the air was very thin. It wasn¡¯ t any better


    than what you can see in the Flying Eagles Academy, and it¡¯s not evenparable to the inside of the


    ancient boundary.¡±


    ¡°There are many of the Mountain Warriors disciples that enter the Flying Eagles Academy. Some even


    come looking for a master here!¡±


    When the Fairy Doctor spoke of the Four Great Sanctuaries, she seemed a little disapproving. It was


    probably because she thought that the Four Great Sanctuaries had long since fallen from grace and


    were no longer as powerful as they were before.


    They even tried to curry favor with the Flying Eagles Academy.


    ¡°Look at this!¡±


    Alex tossed her the ancient jade bracelet in his hand. As the middle-aged man had already died, the


    soul imprint on the ancient jade bracelet had also been dispersed. Thus, anyone could insert their


    spiritual consciousness inside it to check its contents.


    When the Fairy Doctor examined it, she let out a cry of surprise immediately. ¡°There are so many


    things inside it!¡±


    She looked at Alex in astonishment.


    ¡°Look at the quality of it,¡± Alex said.


    This time, the Fairy Doctor studied it for a full five minutes. When she finally came back to her senses,


    there were many emotions in her expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with it!¡±


    She also immediately noticed that something was wrong. ¡°Many items in this storage bracelet can¡¯t be


    found inside the Flying Eagles Academy, and some of them only appear inside the ancient boundary.


    These are resources that are non-tradable either because the academy wouldn¡¯t sell any of these


    items. Also, the ones that the academy has gotten had long since been divided and distributed. So how


    did the Mountain Warriors get their hands on it?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, that man revealed something to me,¡± Alex said. ¡°The disciples that they sent to the academy


    were all just an act.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why you¡¯re saying that the Four Great Sanctuaries are not some poor sods!¡± the Fairy


    Doctor said.


    Alex nodded. ¡°That man was just the sect master¡¯s nephew, yet he has such a wealth of resources that


    areparable to all the inventory in the Flying Eagles Academy. The stuff he has is also of a higher


    level. Just think about how much more the person in control of them has?¡±


    He paused. ¡°I have a bold thought, whether the Four Great Sanctuaries have already been able to


    enter the ancient boundary a long time ago, and¡­ Whether there¡¯s something bigger they¡¯re hiding.¡±


    ¡°For example¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°For example, whether they have a trade rtion with the sects and cities inside it?¡±


    The Fairy Doctor was stunned by the thought. She pondered about it and then said, ¡°I think¡­ I need to


    talk to my godbrother.¡±


    Alex nodded, then grabbed the Warm Jade Bed from the ancient jade bracelet and gave it back to the


    Fairy Doctor. ¡°Sis Winslet, I only need the bed. This ancient jade bracelet should be a good treasure to


    use, and there are also supplies inside it. Keep them and put them to good use. I won¡¯t go with you to


    see Principal Henderson.¡±


    ¡°This is yours.¡± The Fairy Doctor shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe you anything.¡±


    Alex thought about it, then grabbed half of the spiritual tools inside and ced them in his storage ring.


    ¡°Okay, I only need these, and that¡¯s enough. The other things are not very useful to me, and I also took


    the storage ring. It¡¯s also considered to be spoils of war. Besides, a bracelet is more fitting for a


    woman.¡±


    When Alex said that, the Fairy Doctorughed. ¡°Then, I shall ept this as a token of your love.¡±


    The two kissed their goodbyes in the woods.


    Once the Fairy Doctor left, Alex flicked his finger to burn the corpse on the ground before he left.


    ***


    By the time Alex arrived back at Maple Vi, it was already dusk.


    He ced Holly on the Warm Jade Bed and activated the formation on it. Soon, the spiritual essence in


    their surroundings started to gather on the bed. After a while, the spiritual mist evaporated, and the


    formation pulled on fairy power from far away.


    The few people around them were shocked.


    Even though they weren¡¯t lying on the Warm Jade Bed, they could still reap the benefits from it. The


    effect of the Warm Jade Bed condensing the spiritual essence around them was much stronger thanContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    the formations Alex had made to imitate it.


    ¡°With the bed, Holly canst a bit longer,¡± Alex said.


    Maya watched as the spiritual essence from far away was condensed from a distance and how it all


    formed a spiritual vortex above the vi. She couldn¡¯t help but voice her worry. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too


    obvious? Cultivators will notice it right away, and I¡¯m afraid that it might attract some people that will


    come coveting it.¡±


    Alex furrowed his brows and nced at it, then said, ¡°It is indeed too conspicuous.¡±


    At this moment, Seiryuu, one of the Four Great Princesses that they had scurried away from the


    Coleman family, said, ¡°My lord, why don¡¯t we go to the uninhabited ind from before? The spiritual


    essence in the atmosphere on the sea is stronger by a little, and it¡¯s not easy to attract the attention of


    others there.¡±


    After everyone discussed it, it was decided that they did just that.

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    The personing toward them was very strong. The golden light hit the phantom of the golden five-


    wed dragon squarely and instantly.


    It was just an illusion dragon. How could it withstand such an attack?


    The characteristic of the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms was that even though the damage from an


    attack was minor, it was basically like a soap bubble-easily breakable with a touch.


    After the golden dragon disappeared, Alex and Daya had to float in the sky once again.


    At this moment, a figure rushed over.


    ¡°You liar!¡±


    ¡°How dare you fool the people here?¡±


    Seeing the person¡¯s face, Alex¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°Nora Stewart, you have a lot of free time,


    don¡¯t you? Running to my house and causing a ruckus?¡±


    It turned out that the person who flew toward them was a former member of the Flying Eagles, Nora


    Stewart. Nora looked closer and found that it was Alex and Daya. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you! Alex, is this your


    daughter that was born in Nature¡¯s Pce that my sister mentioned? May I see her?¡±


    Daya had not seen her before and quickly tightened her hold on her daughter.


    ¡°What do you want to see?¡± Alex said. ¡°If you like children so much, then hurry up and find a man to


    marry and give birth to one of your own!¡±


    Nora pursed her lips. ¡°Alex, you¡¯ve changed. We¡¯ve agreed before this that you would help me give


    birth to one.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten your old love once you have a new one. I can see through youpletely.¡±


    Alex felt as though his head was about to explode. This woman was deliberately finding faults with him.


    He hurriedly said to Daya, ¡°Daya, don¡¯t believe the nonsense out of this woman¡¯s mouth. She¡¯s already


    fifty, and yet nobody wants her. She also has some disease in her lower half, and she¡¯s not a normal


    woman. She¡¯s psychopathic, and she also hallucinates.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Nora¡¯s anger suddenly exploded.


    All that Alex had said were things that she had concealed and were unspeakable, and they were the


    things that made her suffer bitterly that blew her self-confidence. Alex had dragged it all out in the open


    like rubbing salt on her wound. In addition, she had encountered matters recently that had put her in a


    bad mood. She hade out to rx today and met with Alex, who had used a fake dragon to fool


    people¡­


    Nora suddenly shot forward in Alex¡¯s direction. She wanted to teach him a good lesson.


    In the end, Alex moved and appeared behind her with a single move. Then, he raised his foot and


    kicked her in the rear.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Nora felt embarrassed and angry. She drew out her sword and came at him with a sh.


    ¡°F*ck! Nora Stewart, you¡¯re nuts? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°You dare to humiliate me. I¡¯m going to beat you up!¡±


    Alex frowned, then hurriedly told Daya to step back. This woman was acting extremely abnormal today.


    Even if she was on her period, she shouldn¡¯t be acting like this, right?


    ng! ng! ng!


    After the Sword of the Universe and Nora¡¯s great sword had shed more than a hundred times, Alex


    noticed an extremely strange, gloomy, and cold aura on Nora¡¯s body.


    ¡®What is that?


    ¡®Why does it feel like¡­ The aura of the Undying n?!¡±


    When Alex realized that, it wasn¡¯t a small matter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡®Could it be that Nora has met with the Undying n?¡¯


    Alex wondered to himself. ¡®But, where?¡¯


    Just at this moment, Norashed out more seriously, the aura around her body bing stronger, and


    the vague deathly aura around her became more prominent. Her eyes gradually turned blood red¡­


    And in one of his shes, Alex was behind her and saw something that felt familiar.


    ¡®Forerunners!¡¯


    It was the kind of thing found in the vast ice pce under Japan¡¯s Mount Fuji.


    However, the thing that slowly appeared behind Nora didn¡¯t look exactly like the Forerunners he had


    seen before.


    It was filled with a gloomy, cold aura. When the thing¡¯s eyes and Alex¡¯s met, Alex found that the


    shadow seemed to be able to see him in person.


    In other words, that thing was alive.


    ¡®This is trouble! Could it be that those things under Mount Fuji didn¡¯t all die and have managed toe


    out? And this has caught their eyes?¡¯


    Just as Alex was shocked, Nora suddenly unleashed an ultimate move. She turned around abruptly,


    then rushed toward the ordinary people at the gates of the Stoermer residence.


    ¡°S*it!¡±


    ¡°Daya, stop her! She¡¯s been possessed by something evil!¡± Alex shouted.


    He stepped out quickly, appearing on the ground in the next instant

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055


    At the same time, Daya struck Nora with a heavy mental attack.


    If it were the usual, Nora would have absolutely started yelling while clutching her head.


    But now that Nora had been possessed by that evil thing, she was immune to Daya¡¯s mental attacks. In


    fact, she took advantage of this interval to suddenly turn and rush back toward Daya.


    Whoosh!


    Her speed was just too fast.


    Daya had just managed to catch her breath, but before she could react, the child in her hands had


    been knocked out of her arms by Nora¡¯s sword.


    ¡°My child!¡±


    Daya seethe with rage, and she hurriedly stretched her hands out to grab the child.


    Unexpectedly Nora shot forward to catch the child first In the next instant, she quickly flew eastward.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Daya anxiously yelled, ¡°Give me back my child!¡±


    Alex was furious, and it felt like his heart would explode from the anger that surged through him.


    Finally, he exhausted all his strength to catch up to Nora.


    ¡°Nora Stewart, snap out of it!


    ¡°Nora, don¡¯t let some monster take over your mind!¡± Alex yelled as he gave chase.


    However, Nora didn¡¯t pay him any attention at all. Instead, she continued to hurry forward with the child


    hugged to her chest, releasing various smoke bombs on the way.


    After she reached the surface of the sea, she dived in directly.


    Roar!


    A wave of fury crashed over Alex as his anger reached a boiling point.


    His biological daughter, who was only so old, still in her nappies, had been taken into the arms of this


    olddy into the depths of the sea.


    ¡°Nora, you better hope my daughter is fine. Otherwise, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer and hurriedly followed them into the sea.


    However, once he reached into the water, it was like Nora, and his daughter had disappeared from the


    face of the earth.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    Just as Alex was about to blow his top in anger, Daya arrived.


    She was anxious as she asked, ¡°Hubby, our daughter¡­ Where is our daughter?!¡±


    Alex pointed to the bottom of the sea, his eyes bloodshot with stress. ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s gone.¡±


    Daya covered her mouth immediately and started crying.


    Alex scratched his head frantically, then finally remembered that there was another way to track his


    daughter¡¯s location.


    ¡°Zharvakko talisman, Blood to Seek Blood!¡±


    After a minute, Alex pointed in a direction. ¡°There!¡±


    Daya was doubtful. ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯m scared that she¡¯s actually hiding nearby.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ It shouldn¡¯t have any problems.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! ¡±


    The direction pointed by the Blood to Seek Blood talisman only worked once.


    However, if the other party kept changing directions, they would need to use it a second time and then


    a third time¡­


    The young couple could onlyfort themselves that their daughter had the inheritance of the


    Goddess of Nature and that she would be able to survive because of that


    Half an hourter, however, they had managed to give chase to a certain ce, and they were


    momentarily baffled. Nora had actually taken their daughter, passed through the gap in the ancient


    boundary, and entered the other side.


    ¡°Where is she going?


    ¡°Why do I feel that she had deliberatelye for our child? Where is she going with our baby?!¡±


    Daya was just about to copse from what had happened.


    ¡°There must be a purpose to this,¡± Alex said. ¡°That thing attached to her, it¡¯s from the Undying n¡­


    No, I need to find some help!¡±


    He quickly gave Jade Benmore a call and asked her toe and help.


    As for Daya, she thought about the demon tribes and how this ce was where they were located. So,


    it was most appropriate to ask the demon tribes for help.


    Whoosh!


    A wave of soul fluctuations burst out of her forehead and cardiac acupoint and into the distance.

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    Roar!


    As Daya¡¯s divine thought fluctuated and reached sky high, it didn¡¯t take long for an iparably loud


    voice toe from afar.


    That was the Vajra Demonic Ape¡¯s voice. Immediately, then came its other three roars. The roars were


    long and short and seemed to be saying something. After a few seconds, the roar of countless demons


    came from the depths of this ancient boundary.


    Boom, boom!


    The earth trembled, and the roars continued. It was the sound of ten thousand demons moving. A


    screeching sound was heard. A high-pitched chirp came from the sky.


    Soon, a huge roc bird was the first to appear in the air. It spread its wings, which stretched hundreds of


    meters. Then, arge ck mass was formed. This was the Sky Roc King.


    A white ape stood on it steadily.


    Roar!


    The white ape pounded its chest with both arms and let out a thunderous roar.


    There was a mournful tone in the voice, which was filled with anger. It was none other than the Vajra


    Demonic Ape, Baymax.


    He had received Daya¡¯s divine thoughts, and apparently, the divine thought that rippled from Daya


    contained the information that her daughter had been snatched away.


    Boom¡­


    From hundreds of meters in the air, Baymax jumped down and prostrated before Daya. Despite this, it


    was still much taller than Daya.


    Immediately, the earth trembled, and arge number of demons came whistling.


    Aesop, the casten, was among them.


    ¡°Baymax!¡±


    ¡°A viin took my daughter. Can you help me get her back?¡± Daya said with tears in her eyes.


    Baymax nodded, stepped back, and roared.


    Roar!


    Tens of thousands of demons came out simultaneously, searching worldwide for Alex¡®s daughter and


    Nora.


    Afterward, Jade arrived as quick as lightning and asked immediately, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alex quickly answered, ¡°The undead possesses Nora. I suspect that it is rted to the undead under


    Mount Fuji. Therefore, anyone who has first entered the Spiritual Ice Stone Pce may be in danger.¡±


    Jade¡¯s face turned gloomy, and she said, ¡°Give me some of both of your blood.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Very quickly, Jade took Alex and Daya¡¯s blood. Then, she swallowed in one gulp.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Alex was stunned. How did this happen?


    Daya pulled Alex¡¯s hand and told him not to disturb Jade, who at the moment, with her eyes closed,


    was motionless, with a path of seven-colored sky glow surging through her body.


    She was casting some kind of ult. Alex could not understand.


    In fact, Jade was extraordinary. The Dao she cultivated waspletely different from ordinary people.


    She looked like a kind of ancient cultivator who was cultivating the physical body.


    Not long after, Jade opened her eyes. ¡°Found it!¡±


    Alex hurriedly asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Jade replied, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Swish!


    The three of them flew up into the sky.


    Jade uttered, ¡°The current Nora is fast. She is definitely not her original self. It looks like she wants to


    exploit your daughter to do something! Alex, what¡¯s so special about your daughter?¡±


    Alex answered, ¡°She was born in Nature¡¯s Pce, does that count?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°She is the future goddess of nature.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    ¡°She has received the divine heritage of the Goddess of Nature.¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Jadeined and cursed. It was simply unbelievable.


    The trio¡¯s speed was considered fast, butpared to Nora, they were way behind. After being


    possessed, Nora was ten times stronger in speed than her usual self.


    Jade said, ¡°She is too fast and has almost reached Myriad Demon Valley ahead. The mark l made on


    her has limits. Once beyond a certain distance, I cannot sense her.¡±


    ¡°Myriad Demon Valley?¡±


    Alex suddenly remembered something. ¡°Go, take the shortcut!¡±


    He immediately opened the passage leading to K Temple. There was a teleportation point inside the


    K Temple that led directly to Myriad Demon Valley, which could save a lot of time.


    Three minutester, the teleportation array lit up with light.


    Alex and the others were teleported inside the cave of Myriad Demon Valley, and when they arrived,


    Jade immediately sensed something and said, ¡°She¡¯s here!¡±


    Alex and Daya were both a little nervous. Their little daughter¡¯s life was still in her hands, and she had


    to be saved.


    ¡°Into Myriad Demon Valley!¡± Jade said again.


    This ce, right in the middle of Myriad Demon Valley, was the only way. So the three hid behind the


    boulder at the cave entrance and quietly waited for her arrival.


    A series of rapid footsteps were heard. ¡°Three, two, one, strike!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The trio pounced over.


    The one who came was none other than Nora. She was holding the little one in her hand, who had just


    turned one year old not long ago. She was wailing, most probably because she was ufortable.


    This broke Daya¡¯s heart.


    Nora¡¯s eyes now, all turned blood-red. The ghosted undying n behind became more apparent.


    When she saw Alex and the others striking, she whistled, but it did not sound like what a normal person


    would make. Holding a baby in one hand and arge sword in the other, she attacked fiercely.


    ¡°Nora, wake up!¡± Jade yelled, this was her sister!


    After years of going through fire and water, could she bring herself to kill her?


    St!


    The weapon, Nora¡¯s sword, pierced Jade¡¯s empty hands that were white as jade and hard as steel.


    Blood flowed as she grabbed the sword. Nora seemed to freeze momentarily.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Alex immediately dodged to grab the baby.


    However, in the next moment, Nora grabbed the baby¡¯s neck and said sharply, ¡°Don¡®te over! Alex,


    I will borrow your daughter for a while and will not kill her.¡±


    This voice, too, did not sound like Nora¡¯s own.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?


    ¡°What are you going to do with my daughter?¡±


    Nora replied, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. Hehehehehe!¡±


    With something to lose, Jade could only let go. Nora took the opportunity to retreat. She did not run


    immediately and seemed to be waiting for something until a certain moment, a rumbling sound came.


    Alex thought it was the demon tribes who had arrived. However, that was not the case. Instead, it was


    a group of humans.


    Seeing this, Nora immediately smiled in a rxed way and said, ¡°Stop chasing me. Otherwise, your


    daughter might really die! Alex, although you have killed so many of my nsmen, I only borrowed your


    daughter. I am kind, right?¡±


    Alex frowned, ¡°You¡­ You were under Mount Fuji and escaped?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    In the middle of the conversation, a group of humans of at least a thousand rushed forward. When they


    saw Nora, they shouted, ¡°Saint¡±, and then surrounded Alex and others.


    ¡°I am leaving now. I hope you won¡¯t die here! ¡± Nora let out a peal ofughter while holding the baby


    and ascending in a rush to the sky.


    Alex and the others tried to go after them, but they were stopped by the group of people.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Jade shouted.


    This group of people were all dressed in ck and wearing hoods. But there was a deathly aura so


    thick that one could not seem to shake off. This was a group of humans with ties to the undead.


    It was not exactly a possession either.


    ¡°If the Witch does not perish, the universe lives together!¡±


    ¡°If the Witch does not die, the Six Realms will be king!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    When Jade heard this slogan, she eximed offhandedly, ¡°It¡¯s the Witch Cult! The Witch Cult is


    colluding with the undead n.¡±


    Daya was anxious about her daughter. She did not care so much about that and simply rushed into the


    sky and sent out a divine thought calling for the demon tribe toe over to help. In the very next


    second, she stomped her foot fiercely.


    Countless Vines burst out of the ground and wrapped themselves around those of the Witch Cult.


    ¡°Kill!¡±

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Countless vines, densely packed, bound the group of members of the Witch Cult who were closest to


    the ground, all of them unable to take one more step.


    The people behind them who wanted to rush up again were blocked by these people and had to jump


    over them.


    Seeing this scene, Alex and Jade were both a little surprised. This ability was quite strong.


    In fact, this was not Daya¡¯s killing move. The real killing move was that these vines had countless barbs


    on them, which were incredibly sharp. Once wrapped around the body, the barbs could easily be


    pierced into the flesh. There were severe neurotoxins on it too. Once released, even the elephant


    would not be able to withstand it.


    Despite being experts in cultivation, these people of the Witch Cult were unable to withstand the


    rampage and destruction of the neurotoxin in their bodies and soon felt dizzy and even blurred in both


    eyes.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this? My head is so dizzy. I can¡¯t see clearly!¡±


    ¡°Kill, kill that woman!¡±


    Just as the people of the Witch Cult cried and panicked, Daya grasped a translucent green whip of


    divine thoughts and viciouslyshed it out.


    Crack!


    With that whip, one could see with naked eyes that those who were bound had their souls directly


    drawn out and absorbed to the top of the whip of divine thoughts. This whip also seemed to absorb the


    power of the souls and turned them into its own use.


    Jade felt this was creeped out a little, and she whispered to Alex, ¡°This wife of yours is much fiercer


    than your first wife.¡±


    Alex sighed helplessly. ¡°If you had seen the current Dorothy, you wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°No way? What happened to Dorothy?¡±


    ¡°She awakened in her previous life and became a god. Just after giving birth, she ran away. It seems


    that she left this realm.¡± .


    ¡°My¡­ Goodness!¡±


    Jade was stunned as she uttered that sentence. Subsequently, the two also rushed into the battle ring.


    With the help of the poisonous vines, killing the members of the Witch Cult was just like chopping up


    vegetables.


    But, the vines had a limited range. They were limited to within fifty meters in front of Daya. Anything


    further away was out of reach. When the Witch Cult members saw from afar that the situation was not


    right, they immediately switched to long-range attacks.


    Nearly a thousand people attacked in unison. There was a cluster of bombardment with colorful spells


    and weapons. It was like a gxy pouring down, and space was constantly trembling.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this battle quickly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the front and defend!¡± Alex took the lead.


    The golden pellet in his body turned wildly as twelve words of ancient runes emitted a dazzling light. He


    grabbed the Requiem Clock and put it in front of him.


    A bell tolled! It shook the entire world!


    Countless attacks fell upon the Requiem Clock, like an ox entering the sea and disappearing without a


    trace.


    A bird¡¯s chirp sounded in the sky. It was the Sky Roc arriving.


    The Vajra Demonic Ape, who was on Sky Roe, let out a wild roar and fiercely jumped down from


    above,nding right in the middle of the Witch Cult crowd.


    Daya shouted stemly, ¡°Baymax, kill them all.¡±


    But at that moment, anotherrge group of people from the Witch Cult rushed over from the depths of


    Myriad Demon Valley.


    Daya¡¯s eyes were cold as she said to Alex, ¡°Husband, you are fast. You go after our daughter.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Will you be able to manage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The demon tribe will arrive soon.¡±


    Alex grabbed the Stake of Exorcism out and instantly summoned Maiko Chiba. Then, he passed the


    Stake of Exorcism to Daya and uttered, ¡°The Stake of Exorcism has my divine thought and breath.


    Hold it, and you will be able to sense where I am. Be careful yourselves!¡±


    He took the Requiem Clock and hurried away.


    The clock constantly sounded as it unleashed a bloody path. After stepping on it, Alex shed out of


    Myriad Demon Valley.

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    Roar!


    Behind them was a boundless roar of beasts and the sound of earth-shattering murder.


    ¡°Nora, you must hold on. Don¡¯t let the monsters hurt my daughter!¡±


    Alex silently chanted in his heart and quickly rushed forward. Although he could not see Nora¡¯s position


    at this moment, Alex seemed to know where she was. This was because, just a moment after the


    contact in Myriad Demon Valley, Alex had attached a small paper figure to his daughter¡¯s body.


    Through the induction between himself and the paper figure, he could be informed of her location.


    Swish swish swish!


    Under his feet was a secretly profound Dao pattern.


    This was hisbination of the spatial formation pattern left behind by the crazy crone and his divine


    ability toprehend thews of space. It could be said that this was an instantaneous movement and


    for a long distance. But, due to the anxiety in his heart, his spiritual energy gushed out uncontrobly,


    and the space of one step becamerger andrger. A step could span almost dozens of miles. In the


    words of America, it was equal to scaling a city in one step.


    But inside this ancient boundary, the size of the field really had no bounds. Along the way, he also saw


    countless foreignnds.


    Furthermore, he also saw several huge cities and ponds. It was likely like what the leopard demon,


    Aesop, said, these were the other demon tribe cities.


    However, Alex had not caught up to Nora yet.


    ¡°How on earth did she manage to reach such a high speed?¡±


    After another moment, he finally felt that the paper figure¡¯s orientation seemed to have stopped.


    ¡°Is it tired?¡±


    Alex hurriedly chased after Nora. After a few minutes, he finally caught up.


    Nheless, he didn¡¯t dare to approach directly but bid a mile away and ended up making a fantastic


    discovery. This was an ancient forest, but there were countless ancient tree houses inside an open


    space, which had a peculiar shape and even had an oddmp hanging, emitting green dots of light.


    No one lived inside, but the aura of life here was powerful. It could bepared to the inside of


    Nature¡¯s Pce.


    ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡±


    ¡°How is it a bit like the legendary territory where the elves survived?¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t see any of the elven race. He hid his breath and quietly moved forward. Soon, next


    to an ancient well, he saw Nora and his daughter.


    Nora stood at the edge of that ancient well, holding her daughter high as if she was going to throw his


    daughter into the well. Looking at this scene, Alex could not stay calm. He immediately wanted to rush


    over and grab his daughter, but he suddenly found something off about the situation. So, he ran into an


    invisibleyer of obstacles that blocked his way.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    A strange sound came to his ears. It sounded as if Nora was chanting. The sound then grew louder


    and louder.


    A shocking scene appeared. Next to the ancient well, an imaginary image was crossing from the


    second dimension and slowly surfaced, it was a huge altar.


    There were eight tall stone pirs, which bound countless beings.


    Huge iron chains were suspended in mid-air.


    Alex found his daughter¡¯s body, right where the chains were located. At this time, the illusory altar


    bound his daughter with thick chains as if it had a life of its own. Green light shot from her tiny body.


    That was the Goddess of Nature, the power of divinity. The green light and the ancient well below


    seemed to produce some kind of magical effect. The altar became more apparent, while a boundless


    giant door rose slowly in the void. It had an iparable illusion and permeated a mysterious cold and


    ancient aura.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s using my daughter¡¯s divine physique to open the Undead Gate!¡±


    Alex was iparably shocked, and after his mind was made up, he whipped out the Requiem Clock


    and ruthlessly threw it at the spatial barrier.

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    Boom!


    Alex gathered all his powers to focus on a point. Then, he ruthlessly broke it open. The Requiem Clock


    made a loud sound. The invisible spatial barrier trembled violently but unfortunately did not break


    The huge movement rmed Nora, who was inside chanting the incantation sacrifice. She looked back


    at Alex with an iparably cold expression. Then, feeling more anxious, she chanted the incantation


    faster.


    Buzz¡­


    It was an unknownnguage, which contained a certain deathly aura.


    The illusory altar became clearer and more apparent, and the ancient gate, as if from the distant void,


    crossed over and came closer and closer. The release of the power of divinity caused the little one to


    start crying loudly.


    Alex¡¯s heart felt like a knife was stabbing it.


    Grasping the Requiem Clock, he smashed it even more ferociously. Despite a series of vicious


    smashes, the barrier wall just didn¡¯t break.


    However, he soon discovered that, around the barrier, there was a strange ck shadow. At every


    other distance, one would appear.


    ¡°These ck shadows are the foot of the spatial barriers! If I destroy these ck shadows, I can break


    it!¡±


    He hurriedly rushed over and smashed at the ck shadows on the ground.


    This time he found a feet This attack had actually moved the ck shadows, and it let out a sharp


    scream. This was a living thing!


    Roar!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Under the chaotic smashing of the Requiem Clock, the ground cracked. The ck shadow underneath


    finally could not bear it anymore and let out a roar. It broke out of the ground.


    Boom!


    In the next second, Alex was a little stunned. This was actually a dragon¡­ No. It was a bone dragon.


    There was neither flesh nor blood all over its body. It was only a skeleton filled with the deathly aura. It


    was probably twenty meters tall, while its length was even more frightening. This bone dragon fiercely


    spewed a mouthful of ck fog at Alex.


    ¡°Toxic death mist!¡±


    Alex was startled.


    This was not something ordinary. In the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he had read that there were things


    that could spew toxic death mist. In the underworld, it belonged to the upper level of existence. If it


    were in the underworld, this bone dragon would also absolutely be a king and ancestor of


    existence.


    However, now, it was actually here to guard the undead. In fact, this was only one of the ck


    shadows. The ck shadows that maintained this spatial barrier could be as many as nine.


    He hurriedly escaped by teleportation, pulled out the Dragon Bone Sword, instantly jumped onto the


    back of the Bone Dragon, and ruthlessly stabbed the Bone Dragon¡¯s head with his sword.


    Roar!


    p!


    The huge bone dragon let out a roar, but the body turned into a cloud of ck sand in the next second,


    copsed and disappeared. It turned out not to be a real bone dragon!


    Alex celebrated for a moment, then immediately hit the spatial barriers again. But, it still could not


    break.


    It seemed that if the remaining eight ck shadows were not broken, this spatial barrier could not be


    opened. But, inside the ancient well next to the ancient gate, the two huge ck portals became


    clearer and more apparent, with countless living beings crying.


    ¡°Husband!¡±


    At this moment, Daya rushed over.


    There were also Jade, Sky Roc, Baymax, Aesop, and several other great demons of the demon n.


    Naturally, Daya also nced at her daughter, who was crying loudly. Her heart was dying with pain as


    she did not know what was happening. Alex hurriedly said, ¡°She wants to open the Undead Gate to the


    undying n with the help of the divtice inside our daughter. Quick, there are still eight ck


    shadows on the ground. Destroy all the ck shadows first before rushing in!¡±


    ¡°The Undead Gate?¡± When Jade heard this, her heart and soul trembled dramatically.


    If the Undead Gate were really opened here, then humanity would be done for.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Do it quickly!¡±

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    Roar!


    The ck shadows were forced out one by one, and there was a bone dragon beneath each shadow.


    However, these bone dragons should be the remnant¡¯s wills.


    Their attack power was not powerful, and each one only had a mouthful of toxic death mist. It would be


    fine as long as one could dodge it, but someone was hit by it.


    Sky Roc¡¯s body was huge. The toxic death mist spat onto its wings by ident, and half of its wings


    instantly fell off, causing it to roll all over the ground in pain.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    As the bone dragons continued to be destroyed, the space barrier¡¯s sturdiness weakened as well.


    Meanwhile, Nora inside red up when she saw the situation was not right. The undead creature that


    possessed Nora abruptly transformed into a monster and enveloped Nora¡¯s entire body, turning into


    something that was neither human nor beast. It started burning its blood essence and rushing the


    energy into Alex¡¯s daughter¡¯s body.


    Bawl!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The little one cried even louder. The green light became even brighter.


    A light pir spurted into the sky from the inside of the ancient well, shooting toward the ancient, giant


    door above the sacrificial altar. The living souls mored and wailed as incantations spread across the


    sky. The ck, giant door started to open up slowly. An earth-shattering roar carried over from the


    inside.


    ¡°The Undead Gate has been opened!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    By joining forces, Alex and Jade slew thest bone dragon with two divine swords. The space barrier


    broke in response to the sound.


    Whoosh!


    Daya, who was the fastest, rushed over to snatch her daughter. However, her body unexpectedly


    shed past her daughter. Her hand went past her daughter¡¯s body, yet she did not touch anything


    substantive.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I touch her? Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    Alex and Jade tried too but to no avail as if the little floating one was only an illusory projection while


    her real body was in a distant ce.


    Just then, Nora burst intoughter.


    At this moment, Nora¡¯s living body had undergone significant changes without her beautiful face, but


    she had turned into a hideous monster. Nasty mucus was dripping down the skin on her face as if it


    were a melted candle.


    ¡°Death is cast!¡±


    ¡°My great army of the Undying n shall return to thisnd soon!¡±


    ¡°Humans, just you people wait and tremble!¡±


    As if in response to its words, a wild roar from the inside of the ancient, giant door, and a huge head


    poked out from inside. It was a skull that looked exactly like a human, but it was hundreds of times


    larger, like a house.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Seeing such a thing, everyone was stunned.


    Even Aesop from the demon tribe trembled in fear. When Nora saw the skull, she even prostrated on


    the ground and shouted, ¡°Wee the king!¡±


    However, the colossal skull did not squeeze out, as if the opened Undead Gate was notrge enough.


    After taking a nce at everyone present, it retreated again.


    Jade called out, ¡°We can¡¯t let that thinge out, or else the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    Daya said, ¡°But, what should we do?¡±


    Alex yanked Nora up with the Sword of the Universe in his hand, piercing it into her thigh. ¡°Spill, how do


    we close the gate? How to rescue my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Noraughed. ¡°After several thousand years of preparation and several thousand years


    of waiting, the Undead Gate has finally opened again. It¡¯s no use. Once the gate is opened, it¡¯s


    impossible to be closed again!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Alex was infuriated. He wanted to kill her with a sword¡¯s sh.


    At this moment, Daya said, ¡°The Well of Life! They have used the Goddess of Nature¡¯s divinity in our


    daughter and this Well of Life to open the passage to the Undying n! Our daughter now is


    equivalent to having be the channel medium between here and the Undying n there. It¡¯s stored


    in the alternate dimension between the virtual and reality.¡±


    Alex hurriedly asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Daya said, ¡°Jump into the well. It¡¯d be the entrance to the alternate dimension!¡±

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    Plop!


    Alex jumped down right away. Daya followed closely behind him.


    Meanwhile, Jade nced at Nora, who had turned ugly, and sighed deeply. Then, she went over to


    seal all the meridians in her body before jumping into the Well of Life.


    ¡°The well water is bizarre. Why is the life aura so strong?¡± Alex said, ¡°Could it be that this is the Spring


    Water of Life?¡±


    Daya said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the Spring Water of Life that I mentioned. It can help Holly Yates


    recover the spiritual meridians in her body.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alex nodded. While moving quickly toward the well¡¯s depths, he collected a lot of spring water on the


    way. ¡°Since they have used our daughter¡¯s divinity and this spring water to open up the passage, won¡¯t


    the gate stop opening up if we take away all the spring water here?¡±


    Daya said, ¡°This is useless. They used the Well of Life, but not the Spring Water of Life.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Alex dismissed the idea as well. It was essential to save their daughter.


    However, as they went deeper into the Well of Life, they felt that it was getting darker and more


    boundless as if they could not reach the end no matter what.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s the passage¡¯s entrance if we continue heading in? Why do I feel it¡¯s getting


    further away?¡± Jade at the back wondered aloud.


    Behind Jade, half of the demon tribe came in, while the other half stayed outside for safety.


    Just then, Alex, who rushed to the front, was suddenly enlightened.


    This feeling was like he was still crawling an underground water pipe earlier and had suddenly gone


    into a vast ocean. There was a vast expanse in front of him. When he nced over, it was all gray. He


    could not see it clearly at all.


    ¡°What¡­ Is this ce?¡± Aesop at the back asked.


    ¡°This is the alternate dimensional space!¡± Daya said, ¡°Hurry up, everyone, look for the passage¡¯s node.


    It¡¯s usually nearby, and there¡¯s an energy vortex on the node.¡±


    Everyone immediately started to look for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Jade shouted.


    After taking a close look, they could still see Alex¡¯s daughter floating at the entrance node¡¯s vortex with


    swaying light and shadow. Although they did not see it clearly, they could confirm that it was her.


    ¡°Go in!¡±


    Soon, the group of people rushed into the node.


    The situation inside was like some kind of passage. Both sides were dark and apanied by dark


    spatial turbulence. There was a rapid rhythm of light and shadow.


    The group of people walking on the wide passage of more than ten meters in the middle looked like


    they were traveling through time and space in movies.


    ¡°Daughter!¡± Daya rapidly rushed toward her daughter. But soon, she jumped back again.


    Countless, dense, wandering Undying n bugs covered the void ahead. These bugs were as big as a


    fist, and their entire bodies were ck. The passage was initially dark, so she did not see them clearly


    earlier. When Daya got closer at this moment, these bugs that seemed like void garbage opened their


    eyes abruptly.


    Their eyes had blood-red light. Immediately afterward, they let out a burst of shrill insect cries and


    rushed toward her.


    ¡°Beware of the bugs!¡±


    Buzz!


    One after another, the people at the back took action and built a Chi barrier to block out the bugs


    chasing after Daya.


    However, these bugsy on the barrier, opened their mouths, and revealed a mouthful of sharp teeth,


    starting to gnaw it up right away. The ¡®crack¡¯ sound was particrly rhythmic, such that the people who


    heard it felt a numbness in their scalps.


    Meanwhile, the Chi barrier was full of holes being gnawed at speed visible to the naked eyes. They


    saw the bugs were about to rush over.


    ¡°Thundering mes!¡±


    Alex waved his hand and emitted the thundering mes, burning the bugs through the small holes.


    Although there was a bit of effect, there were too many densely packed bugs. They only burned a few


    of them, but there were thousands of them gushing over.


    Finally, a bug drilled in through the gnawed, broken hole and pounced on Daya like lightning.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Block it!¡±


    Smack!


    Jade pped the bug to death with her sword, but a puff of deadly Chi floated out of the bug¡¯s body.


    Immediately afterward, more and more bugs rushed through the barrier.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Everyone started killing the bugs.


    The bugs were not difficult to kill, but more and more deadly Chi floated out of the bugs¡¯ bodies,


    condensed, and filled the entire passage.


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right! I¡¯m feeling a bit dizzy. My Chi isn¡¯t flowing smoothly!¡± Jade shouted.

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    ¡°It¡¯s the deadly Chi! The deadly Chi here is poisonous!¡±


    Alex immediately grabbed out a bottle of pills and distributed it to the crowd. However, it did not lift the


    status after consumption.


    Daya hurriedly said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a toxin, but the deadly Chi has suppressed the spiritual power. The


    more deadly Chi we breathe in, the more Chi in our bodies will be suppressed.¡±


    Aesop asked, ¡°What should we do? I obviously feel that mybat power is weakening. I¡¯m afraid I


    won¡¯t be able to withstand it anymore soon.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Roar!


    Vajra Demonic Ape let out a wild roar.


    Its body was huge. At this moment, some bugs pounced on it and frantically gnawed its body.


    These bugs could even bite through the Chi barrier, and there was nothing that it would not gnaw. They


    even gnawed Vajra Demonic Ape¡¯s skin and flesh with ease, such that Baymax immediately wailed in


    pain.


    Everyone immediately rushed over to help it clear the bugs on it.


    But even so, several bloody holes were bitten out of it, and its white fur was stained red with blood.


    Looking at his daughter, who was still thousands of meters away, Alex¡¯s gaze was steady as he said,


    ¡°Back off! All of you retreat! Leave this ce to me!¡±


    Jade said, ¡°We can¡¯t even do it with so many of us. You alone will be overwhelmed by the bugs in no


    time.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not afraid of the deadly Chi!¡±


    Other people¡¯sbat power was declining but not his. He had the Chaos Tree, the Chaos Beads, and


    the divine power in his body. All of these could restrain the deadly Chi.


    Just then, Daya shouted, ¡°Look ahead, what¡¯s that thing?¡±


    Everyone raised their heads and saw an expanse of grayness gushed over like a tidal wave.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the deadly Chi. A huge volume of the deadly Chi!¡±


    ¡°The Undead Gate is getting bigger. The Undying n is going toe out of it!¡±


    Alex made a prompt decision. ¡°You guys go back quickly. Daya, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll rescue our daughter for


    sure.¡±


    As he said that, he rushed out of the crowd and shot forward like a bolt of lightning.


    A sh of lightning shrouded his body and illuminated the space.


    ¡°Hubby!¡±


    Daya was anxious as she wanted to follow him. However, the bugs blocked her path, and the frenzied


    tide of the deadly Chi got closer. Before it waspletely close to the crowd, they were barely able to


    bear it, as if they would copse soon.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Trust him!¡±


    Jade pulled Daya away and immediately retreated.


    The group of people rapidly rushed out of the passage node.


    It was also at this moment that Alex rushed into the massive tide of the deadly Chi. As the boundless


    deadly Chi enveloped him tightly, the deadly Chi entered his body to suppress his Chi and spiritual


    power.


    The people outside the node saw Alex, whose lightning on his body was getting weaker, stopped in the


    void, motionless.


    They were all high-strung. They wondered if he could make it through.


    Daya even anxiously shed tears due to anxiety as her husband and daughter were inside there. Now


    their life and death were uncertain, so she suffered from tremendous mental pressure.


    Timepsed further. Alex could no longer be seen after being enveloped by the deadly Chi.


    Such a timested for several minutes. Only then did the crowd suddenly see a stream of golden light


    coming out in front as if it hade out of the mist and traveled through time and space to give hope to


    the people.


    ¡°Still¡­ Still alive!¡±


    Daya burst into tears.


    At this moment, golden light burst out of Alex with surging divine power.


    After the deadly Chi had entered his body, his mysterious golden core captured it and turned it into the


    divine power instead.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Alex seemed to have turned into a golden Buddha as the clothes on his body tore, bit by bit. He walked


    toward his daughter one step at a time.


    The boundless deadly Chi retreated and fled.


    He was getting closer. He reached out to hug his daughter.


    Just then, a hundred foot tall undead skull rushed out of the Undead Gate. It was none other than the


    Undead King earlier.

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    ¡®D*mn!¡¯


    Just as Alex hugged his daughter, he saw the hundred foot tall Undead King running out. His heart


    instantly skipped a beat as he was about to turn around and run away.


    However, how would the Undead King let him run away?


    It did not matter if Alex alone ran away, but the little girl with divinity in her body must never leave.


    Otherwise, the passage would immediately disappear, and the Undying n army would not be able to


    pass through the passage and return to the world.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Roar!


    ¡°You want to leave? Not so fast!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The Undead King opened his mouth and roared, spewing several masses of dark energy. He instantly


    rushed up to Alex.


    The squirming dark energy changed, with mysterious runes flowing inside it. All of a sudden, it merged


    with the alternate dimension¡¯s passage barrier. Both sides of the passage that were still pitch-ck


    earlier quickly became stable as the light and shadow froze, with rimes trembling on it.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s get out first!¡¯


    Alex couldn¡¯t care less about him now. He was alone while carrying his child. How could he fight such a


    guy?


    If Alex wanted to fight him, he had to unite with thepanions outside. He stepped out and rushed


    toward the passage¡¯s entrance. Unfortunately, teleportation was useless in the alternate dimension¡¯s


    passage. Otherwise, he would have reached there sooner. However, the distance of several thousand


    meters was suddenly too much of an effort.


    The distressed Jade and Daya outside the passage¡¯s entrance shouted together, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡±


    Daya even wanted to rush in again to back him up.


    Bam!


    Daya¡¯s head hit something at the entrance, creating a bump on her forehead.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I get into the entrance?¡±


    ¡°What? How could this happen?¡±


    Jade hurriedly probed inside with her hand, only to touch a barrier that was as hard as a wall. She


    abruptly raised her Chi andnded her punch on it hard.


    Wham!


    There was a loud bang.


    Countless ck runes flowed on the space barrier at the entrance. A recoil shocked Jade¡¯s body and


    sent her flying. She spat a mouthful of blood.


    At this moment, Alex also rushed there while carrying his daughter.


    Immediately afterward, a loud boom rang out.


    Alex was light-headed from the bump. He was blocked. His daughter bawled from the severe shock as


    well.


    ¡°Hubby! Hubby!¡±


    Daya stuck her face outside the entrance as she patted it anxiously. It felt as though she was looking at


    him through the window, yet she could not get past it. Her heart was in her mouth. Seeing the Undead


    King catching up to him inside, she felt her heart throbbing.


    ¡°Hahahaha!


    ¡°Human brat, you even daree here to run rampant with your little cultivation base?¡±


    ¡°Give the little girl to me, and I¡¯ll bestow you a name in the Undying n.¡±


    Alex ignored it. Instead, he observed the ck runes at the entrance. Although the runes¡¯ appearance


    was a little strange, they were still ancient runes. Moreover, they were the ancient space runes¡­ This


    was a principle of undergoing myriads of changes while remaining the same as its origin. There was


    only one type of ancient runes. Hence, they were universal and the same as what


    Alex had learned from the Crazy Crone.


    Given some time, he would be able to decipher them.


    ¡®Right!¡¯


    ¡°Decipher it like this!¡¯


    Alex¡¯s eyes lit up as he found the key nodes of these runes.


    Condensing the spiritual power in his hand, he immediately pressed on it and inscribed the space-


    attributed ancient runes with his divine power to decipher the formation blueprint on it.


    It looked like the passage was about to be opened again. However, the Undead King clearly would not


    let him go with ease.


    ¡°Ants!¡±


    Buzz!


    He abruptly opened his mouth, condensing a gush of tremendous force out of thin air. As if it were a


    ck hole, he sucked both Alex and his daughter and threw them into his mouth in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Daya, outside the passage, yelled in shock as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Alex, Alex!¡± Jade shouted and mmed into the entrance¡¯s barrier frantically as well. Her mouth was


    full of blood from the bumping, yet she refused to stop. However, everything was in vain.


    Alex, who had been sucked into the Undead King¡¯s body, felt the substantial deadly Chi.

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    It was pitch-ck inside as if endless wraiths were wailing. That was not a sound but some kind of


    mental fluctuation that acted on his brain directly.


    Moreover, his body also encountered an invisible force¡¯s touch and squeeze. It felt as though countless


    hands were touching his body and tearing him.


    Alex was not worried about him, but his daughter. She was just a month old and could not withstand


    too much suffering.


    However, at this moment, a force in the darkness grabbed at his daughter and wanted to snatch her


    away from Alex. The force that enveloped the little one was very powerful.


    Alex¡¯s golden core spun vigorously as the divine power gushed out and held her tightly.


    However, the Undead King¡¯s cultivation level was too high.


    Roar!


    ¡°Persephone¡¯s Polly Bridge,e quickly and help me!¡±


    The boundless divine power rushed toward the mind pce fiercely.


    He had no choice. Although the scammer, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, was expensive, it was helpful.


    At this moment, it was not the time to save his divine power. He would just give it ten million points!


    Whoosh!


    A little girl dressed in red came out. She seemed to have grown slightly bigger!


    ¡°Oh, where is this ce?¡±


    The little girl looked rxed, but after a while, she stomped her foot angrily. ¡°B*stard, what the heck are


    you doing? How dare you run into the Undead King¡¯s stomach with this little garbage cultivation base of


    yours? Are you tired of living already?¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ madam, do you think I was willing to? I was sucked in here.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get to work, or else you¡¯ll never acquire the divine power if I¡¯m dead.¡±


    The little girl snorted coldly. ¡° If you¡¯re dead, naturally, there will be the next heir.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Heir, my a*s! Do you think I don¡¯t know that? Ksitigarbha had waited for three thousand


    years for me. If you¡¯re capable, you can wait for another three thousand years in the Undead King¡¯s


    stomach.¡±


    The little girl stomped her foot fiercely. However, she still cooperated obediently¡­


    ¡°Forgotten River by the side of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s neither right nor wrong in life! There¡¯s neither merit or demerit in death!¡±


    ¡°Bridge,e forth!¡±


    Buzz!


    The blood-stained Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge suddenly appeared.


    The little girl said, ¡°The Undead King¡¯s stomach is a domain itself. Summoning the Persephone¡¯s Folly


    Bridge in his domain will consume a billion points of divine power! Rockefeller brat, you better


    remember this. You owe me ny million points of divine power.¡±


    Alex, who was now holding his daughter¡¯s hand, even felt immense pain.


    ¡°Ny million points, so be it.¡±


    ¡°You better hurry. I can¡¯t hold it any longer!¡±


    As the little girl fiercely waved her hand, the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge shot a chain out, wrapping it


    around Alex and his daughter. With a violent tug, they were pulled back onto the Persephone¡¯s Folly


    Bridge. In an instant, the pressure on his body lightened.


    Meanwhile, the Undead King, who sensed Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge¡¯s existence, was astonished yet


    furious. ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ Actually obtained Ksitigarbha¡¯s Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. In that case, you¡¯re


    Ksitigarbha¡¯s inheritor? D*mn it!¡±


    The little girl said in a crisp voice, ¡°The one who should d*mned is you! Even if there are no ten people,


    eight kings have died in my hands too. I won¡¯t mind adding you as another one! Styx River,e forth!¡±


    Buzz!


    In an instant, the Styx River below the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge abruptly hung upside down. The


    endless, billowing river water poured down.


    The horrified Undead King roared wildly, but his body was melting away at speed visible to the naked


    eyes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Roar!


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m dead, I won¡¯t let you people live in peace!¡±


    ¡°Undead Passage, make it explode!¡±


    Boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom!


    Right before Daya and Jade¡¯s shock filled eyes, the alternate dimension¡¯s passage node opened by the


    Undying n started to explode violently.


    ¡°Hurry and go!¡±


    The tool spirit little girl, the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, sent Alex and his daughter out of the Undead


    King¡¯s body using the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. She re-entered Alex¡¯s mind pce with a whoosh,


    and the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge disappeared following that.


    ¡®Run, run, run!¡¯


    Alex rushed forward with the fastest speed while carrying his daughter.


    He saw Jade and Daya. He heard their shouts and saw their tears.


    ¡°Hubby, hurry up! You muste out!¡±


    ¡°Alex, go for it! ¡±


    Just then, the space violently copsed. A gush of peerless force enveloped the father and daughter.

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    Alex reached out to Daya.


    It was a short distance of one meter, but it seemed like a heavenly rift. No matter how hard he tried, he


    could not advance for another half-step.


    ¡°Hubby!¡±


    Daya reached out as well, but she could not touch him at all. She burst into desperate tears.


    ¡°Go quickly! Go quickly!¡±


    ¡°The space in the Well of Life is about to copse, I¡­ I¡¯ll protect our daughter, I swear!¡±


    Alex shouted. As the golden core spun vigorously, the divine power enveloped his entire body. The


    chaotic Chi energy wrapped both the father and daughter tightly. The next second, a tremendous force


    wrapped and devoured the alternate dimension¡¯s passage, dragging the entire space into Undead Gate


    with a swish.


    In the blink of an eye, everything disappeared.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Daya cried hysterically, but at that moment, that node had already disappeared.


    Aesop said, ¡°Master, let¡¯s go quickly. The alternate dimension¡¯s passage on this side is going to


    disappear too.¡±


    Jade picked up Daya with her arm. ¡°Go!¡±


    The crowd hurriedly retreated to the Well of Life¡¯s narrow passage entrance and rushed upward


    desperately.


    The sound of whistling energy carried over behind them as a gush of immense force rushed into the


    Well of Life, pushing everyone upward. The Well of Life erupted endlessly with a ssh, spraying an


    infinite amount of Spring Water of Life out of the inside. Even the crowd was sprayed out of the well,


    and the ground turned into a pond depression.


    ***


    Buzz!


    Inside the dimensional passage, Alex dared not rx in the slightest as he hugged his daughter tightly.


    The force suddenly retreated and crushed all the matters into a ball. Such a force was simply


    indescribable. For a moment, Alex felt as if his bones had let out a series of burst sounds. His peerless,


    powerful bones were crushed alive, and boundless pain swept through his entire body.


    However, he did not forget his mission, he had to protect his daughter.


    ¡®Requiem Clock!¡¯


    Alex immediately summoned the Requiem Clock and then hid inside the clock while carrying his


    daughter.


    Bong, bong, bong! Bong, bong, bong!


    The Requiem Clock emitted a series of deafening sounds like the morning bell and the evening drum.


    This was a piece of mighty Buddhist artifact with extraordinary power that held out against the spatial


    compression.


    Then, it was a burst of violent spatial tremor.


    Alex was slightly relieved as he managed to resist it. While checking his daughter¡¯s condition, he


    hurriedly ran the Chi in the golden core to recover the broken bones. The divinity glowing with vigor in


    the little one protected her well. At this moment, she looked at Alex with a pair of ck eyes while


    babbling.


    ¡°What a poor little kid. You have to follow me, your father, through this kind of hardship without even


    getting a name yet.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The little one did not understand Alex¡¯s words, yet she opened her mouth andughed.


    Alex could only seek joy amidst sorrow after being affected by his daughter¡¯s smile.


    However, a strong thought surged in his mind-he had to protect her life no matter what.


    ¡°Woo, woo¡­¡±


    Hiding in the Requiem Clock, he could hear the whistling sound in the space outside. It sounded like


    the wind, yet it was not.


    At times, there was even the sound of something hitting the clock.


    The divine power inside the golden core constantly flowed toward the Requiem Clock. The


    consumption was huge, and Alex himself could feel it. Therge goldenke of the divine power kept


    shrinking, and the amount of loss was inestimable.


    In this way, he had been floating and sinking in the void, not knowing the time nor space. It might be


    very long, it might be very short.


    The next second, the space suddenly shook violently, and the pressure on his body plunged.


    He seemed to have rushed out of the copsed alternate dimension¡¯s passage and returned to the


    normal space.

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    Meanwhile, almost at the same time, the Requiem Clock let out a sorrowful cry and shrank abruptly into


    Alex¡¯s mind pce. This Buddhist treasure, the divine artifact that Ksitigarbha had gifted to him,


    suffered severe damage in the copsed dimensional space.


    ¡°Hoo, hoo, hoo¡­¡±


    When Alex opened his eyes, the first scene he saw was a particrly huge, still blood-red moon.


    Everything around him seemed to be bathed in a dark red hue. Only then did he realize that he was


    high in the sky, falling straight down with a particrly fast speed.


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    Alex jumped in shock when he turned around and took a look.


    ¡®What is this ce?¡¯


    Meanwhile, the ce where he fell was densely packed with skeleton soldiers and the Undying n¡¯s


    monsters.


    ¡®Oh my god! I was dragged into the Undying n¡¯s territory by the copsed space passage. Most of


    the undead warriors here are waiting to pass through the Undead Gate! If my daughter and I were to


    end up here like this, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as treading on dangerous ground?¡¯


    Alex hurriedly summoned the Sword of the Universe and wanted to get away from this ce with the


    Imperial Sword Flight. Only then did he suddenly realize that this hellish ce forbade air travel.


    He stood on the Sword of the Universe, yet he could not even fly on it. The gravity under his feet was


    particrly strong as well. A powerful pulling force pulled both Alex and his daughter to the ground


    hard.


    Wham!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Alex, who was carrying his daughter, mmed hard onto the ground with a loud thud. Not only did he


    crush a bunch of Undying n members to death, but he even made a huge crater.


    The sudden change seemed to have exceeded the undead army¡¯s expectations. At least tens of


    thousands of pairs of eyes around him looked over in unison.


    ¡®Uh¡­ Oh!¡¯


    Alex¡¯s heart sank abruptly.


    The next second, a boundless, huge roar was heard.


    In front of him, an iparably tall Undying n member, who was probably the general¡¯s existence


    and also had the skeleton form, opened its mouth and made a series of gibberish sounds as if to say


    something. Alex understood none of it, but he immediately understood it when he saw the Undying


    n member¡¯s action.


    It wanted to kill him.


    Roar!


    Series of loud roars was heard. Countless Undying n members raised theirrge feet and fiercely


    brought them down on Alex.


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    Alex hurriedly grabbed the Sword of the Universe and made a de of light.


    ¡®Great Mighty Divine Sword!¡¯


    ¡®Kill!¡¯


    He had no choice under such circumstances but to force his way out of the siege desperately. Facing


    the undead army, the divine power was the most effectivebat power.


    While invoking the divine power to create a massacre with his Sword of the Universe, he held his


    daughter and fled madly¡­ This strong gravity here, which was at least ten times that of Earth, made


    him feel very ufortable. This was also probably the key to the ban of air travel in this ce.


    Fortunately, the ce where he fell belonged to the undead army¡¯s minion soldiers, the kind of soldiers


    without strong abilities.


    He ughtered all the way through them. Soon, he had made a bloody path full of white bones.


    Countless undead army chased after him.


    At this moment, he was extremely grateful for the air-ban rule here. Otherwise, the winged undead


    demons would have caught up to him at once.


    The Crazy Crone¡¯s teleportation cultivation pattern saved the father and daughter¡¯s lives again as he


    stepped out. Although it was not as far as ten miles on Earth, it was also an incredible speed to move


    one mile in a step.


    The pursuing soldiers behind them decreased. The roaring became softer.


    Soon, it waspletely inaudible, only then did Alex stop with lingering fears. He did not know his


    location nor all the directions. All he could see was a barren expanse of red soil and yellow sand.


    Meanwhile, the little one in his embrace bawled. Tears streamed down her face as she bit her finger


    and stared at Alex.


    ¡®Cr*p, she¡¯s hungry and wants to drink milk! But, where do I find a wet nurse for you?¡¯

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    ¡®A wet nurse. Oh, Daughter, where can I find you a wet nurse in this unfamiliar d*mned ce?¡¯


    Alex looked at his daughter, and then looked at the barrennd. For a moment, he was overwhelmed


    by all sorts of emotions.


    However, he soon realized a ruckusing from behind them-the Undying n had caught up to him.


    As the ground shook, the sound got closer.


    ¡®F*ck, I¡¯ve escaped to this far but they can still catch up?¡¯


    ¡®What perseverance.¡¯


    Alex had no choice but to pick up his daughter and unleash his footwork, dashing in another direction.


    In between, he even kept changing his positions. However, what made him deeply frustrated was that


    he had clearly shaken off the opponent. After a while, the Undying n members would catch up to


    him again.


    Such a situation happened several times, so Alex knew that something must be wrong.


    He calcted carefully. ¡®D*mn!¡¯


    It was because this ce had no spiritual energy at all, and only the deadly Chi filled the air. In order to


    resist the deadly Chi from entering his body, the golden core in his body constantly spun and the divine


    power¡¯s energy kept seeping out. Other than that, the natural divinity on the little one also automatically


    protected her from damage while emitting a faint green light.


    Both of them were like a beacon on the sea in thisnd of the Undying n.


    ¡®D*mn, how can I work this out?¡¯


    However, he had no choice. If he wanted to survive in this ce, it was impossible without divine power


    and natural divinity.


    Another fatal fact was that he had thrown K Temple¡¯s ess door outside.


    Earlier, he had used the teleportation portal inside K Temple and teleported to Myriad Demon


    Valley¡¯s inside to pursue Nora. So, he had left the door in its initial ce, and it did not follow him.


    Otherwise, he would not be so miserable right now.


    Alex¡¯s daughter¡¯s crying also made him heartbroken yet distressed.


    At this moment, a whim struck him. ¡®That¡¯s right, there¡¯s the Spring Water of Life!¡¯


    ¡®Even if there¡¯s no milk, it¡¯s also good to drink some water to quench your thirst!¡¯


    Alex had collected a great amount of the spring water in the Well of Life earlier, so it came in handy at


    this moment. This little one would be the future Goddess of Nature, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t resist the


    Spring Water of Life, right?!


    As expected, after he fed her a little of that, she immediately stopped crying. Her expression was even


    particrly cute as she smiled slightly.


    Seeing this smile, Alex felt a special satisfaction.


    ¡°Daughter, now we have to depend on each other for survival. I won¡¯t hesitate to shed blood and


    sacrifice my life for your sake!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute when you smile. How about Daddy name you Charlotte Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? D*mn, how can you blow such a big bubble on your nose?¡­ Fine then, I¡¯ll call you


    Bubbles Rockefeller.¡±


    The little one immediately giggled.


    If Daya were to know that Alex had given their daughter such an absurd name, she probably would be


    infuriated. However, she was now frantic. How could she not be anxious when both her husband and


    daughter had disappeared?


    Jadeforted her. ¡°Alex has many tricks up his sleeve. He will be able to avert the disaster for sure.


    Don¡¯t be too anxious now. Let¡¯s see if we can confirm his current location, okay?¡±


    Daya said, ¡°The alternate dimension¡¯s passage has copsed and retracted with the energy


    condensation. He¡¯d have a slim chance of survival!¡±


    ¡°So, that means there¡¯s still hope for his survival?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Should be¡­¡± As Daya said that, she suddenly recalled something, the Stake of Exorcism that Alex


    had given her had his soul imprint, and Maiko inside also had a soul connection with Alex. At this


    moment, she could tell if he was still alive at a nce.


    She hurriedly took it out and looked at it. Her anxious heart calmed slightly. Clearly, he was still alive.


    As long he was alive, there would be hope.


    Jade said, ¡°He¡¯s still alive. That means they havended inside the Undying n¡¯s territory.¡±


    That made everyone nervous again.


    ***


    At this moment, Alex once again sensed the Undying n¡¯s pursuit.


    Furthermore, this time, it was not just from one direction, but there were Undying n members


    coming from different directions.

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    ¡®How troublesome!¡¯


    He could sense the abilities of the pursuing Undying n members getting stronger.


    During the pursuit process, Alex had also killed many Undying n members. However, they were


    more difficult to killter. Until that time earlier, he had encountered two Undying n members that


    were about the same height as humans. Not only were they skeletons, but they were also monsters


    covered in barbs and fleshy membranes with a particrly strong defense that almost killed him.


    At this moment, he could sense the pursuing Undying n member¡¯s powerful aura.


    When he looked clearly, he was even astonished. ¡®Good grief, another Undead King ising over.¡¯


    Moreover, it was a female at a nce.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be that guy¡¯s concubine, right?¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t really beat this thing right now.¡¯


    At first, Alex still wanted to fight it. Now, he could tell that he could not even beat her at all. After


    opening her mouth to make a sucking gesture, she simply turned into a super vacuum cleaner and


    sucked them into her nostrils right away. There was a vast difference in their strengths.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Adoration to the Triple Treasure!¡±


    Alex immediately threw out a paper doll that soared in the wind and transformed into a golden Buddha.


    Meanwhile, he hurriedly cut and ran while holding his daughter.


    However¡­


    The female king behind him soon broke the golden phantom and chased after them. The speed was


    simply unbelievable.


    Alex had his heart in his mouth. Suddenly, the Chaos Tree inside the mind pce vibrated. All the


    Chaos Beads vibrated rapidly as well.


    This feeling was too familiar to Alex.


    Clearly, it was the feeling of sensing something good or the reaction from the encounter with other


    shattered Chaos Beads. ording to the magnitude of this vibration, it was most likely thetter.


    ¡®A shattered Chaos Bead?¡¯


    ¡®I hope it¡¯ll bring good luck!¡¯


    Anyway, Alex would be caught soon, so he nned to take a gamble to find the shattered Chaos Bead


    by following the direction of the Chaos Tree¡¯s vibration.


    A mist appeared ahead.


    Unexpectedly, there was a sandstorm stirred up by the fierce gale.


    However, Alex was overjoyed as the existence of these things could cover his tracks. The Undying


    n members would not be able to find him at once like a brightmp in the dark night.


    What made him even more surprised was that the tens foot tall female king, who almost caught up to


    him, being just a few hundred meters behind him, abruptly stopped and roared at Alex this moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this? What the heck are you screaming for?!¡±


    The female king was able to speak, so she shouted, ¡°The Gods¡¯ Tomb with chaotic rules lies ahead.


    You¡¯ll end up dead if you walk over! I can spare your life if you put down the kid in your hand.¡±


    ¡°The Gods¡¯ Tomb, is it?¡±


    After a moment of daze, Alex burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid at all! You want me to hand over my


    daughter to you? Dream on! You don¡¯t dare toe in, do you? Then, I won¡¯t wait for you! D*mn it,


    you¡¯re so ugly and don¡¯t even wear clothes! What the hell?! Disgusting!¡±


    He even taunted her for a while before walking straight ahead.


    The female king behind him seethed with rage when she heard him, but she dared note closer.


    Alex was holding his daughter. He said those words earlier easily, but he still felt uncertain. After


    walking ahead for about ten minutes or so, he suddenly saw a pce.


    It was white, hidden in the sandstorm.


    Meanwhile, the Chaos Tree in his mind pce vibrated and pointed toward the pce.

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    Alex approached it, step by step, while holding his daughter.


    When he looked at the pce again after getting closer, he felt a shocking sense. It turned out that this


    pce was built with white bones and a bizarre gate was formed by the densely packed skulls. There


    was a huge stone monument in front of the gate. Several ancient, bold words ¡®Gods¡¯ Tomb¡¯ were


    written on it.


    ¡®The Gods¡¯ Tomb?¡¯


    ¡®What did it mean?¡¯


    Alex could not understand it.


    However, the bursts of vibration in the mind pce became even more intense, as if the Chaos Beads


    had found something extremely exciting. On the other hand, the sandstorm here became stronger as


    well. The sand and wind that pped his face caused immense pain.


    He could only hide his daughter¡¯s face in his embrace and protect her entire body with Chi. However,


    not only did this sandstorm contain the deadly Chi, but there were all kinds of negative energy like


    slicing des.


    As the crimson moon sank, the sandstorm grew fiercer as well.


    ¡®I have no choice then! I can only go and hide inside!¡¯


    Alex took a deep breath and stepped into the white bone pce. In an instant, he felt countless


    resentful Chi rush over and a series of sorrowful wails that filled his sea of consciousness.


    His mental strength encountered an unprecedented impact.


    Alex was worried about his daughter, so he was about to exit it quickly. However, the bone gate


    suddenly banged shut. When he turned around to look, the gate had disappeared, as if it had never


    existed.


    Bawl! Bawl!


    All of a sudden, his daughter let out a cry.


    Alex jumped in shock as he thought that she was in difort after being affected by the resentful


    spirits. But soon, he discovered that his daughter¡¯s cry carried some kind of mysterious power. Right, it


    was the power of divinity that rendered the resentful Chi into nothingness.


    The divinity in her be emitted a faint green glow that enveloped both of them.


    ¡°Good baby, you¡¯ve saved your daddy¡¯s life!¡±


    Alex could not help but kiss the little one on the cheek. Until then he had the mood to look closely at


    this white bone pce, the Gods¡¯ Tomb.


    At a nce, it was even a more terrifying sight. There was really a tomb inside.


    There were neatly arranged graves with different sizes everywhere. Some had epitaphs on them; some


    did not


    have epitaphs.


    Alex looked over one by one¡­


    ¡®Yadav divine tribe, the Heavenly King Krishna¡¯s tomb!¡¯


    ¡®Nine Rivers divine tribe, the Divine Maiden of Love¡¯s tomb!¡¯


    ¡®Nightwatch divine tribe, Assex¡­¡¯


    ¡®Heaven Bead divine tribe, Seven Star Divine Monarch¡­¡¯


    Alex got more terrified as he looked at them. Why were all of them from various kinds of divine tribes?


    What kind of existence was that? He had never heard of them, but all the people buried here seemed


    to be big shots. They were either Heavenly Kings or Divine Monarchs.


    He had seen some descriptions in the legacy left by his ancestors.


    Heavenly Kings or Divine Monarchs were an existence that surpassed the immortals.


    They had boundless magical powers and an unlimited lifespan. Why would they die here?


    Did some kind of major event happen in the past?


    At this moment, the Chaos Tree in the mind pce shot something out of itself that fell in the Gods¡¯


    Tomb. It was life like and swayed lightly before finally turning into a stream of light and falling in front


    ofa certain tomb.


    A thought surged in Alex¡¯s mind. This thought was formed by the Chaos Tree.


    It wanted¡­ Alex to help it dig the tomb.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡®No way?¡¯


    ¡®This is a deity¡¯s tomb. You actually want me to dig it? You better don¡¯te up with some lousy ideas,


    okay?¡¯


    However, the Chaos Tree did not care about what he wanted. Seeing that he refused it reluctantly, it


    stirred up some unreasonable troubles in his mind pce. D*mn, it almost shattered Alex¡¯s mind


    pce while causing throbbing pain.


    ¡®I¡¯ll dig it! Godd*mmit, I¡¯ll dig it, okay?¡¯


    ¡®If I find nothing good after digging, I¡¯ll kill you!¡¯

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    Alex Rockefeller was in so much pain that his vision turned dark.


    He first put his daughter down nearby before ncing at the tomb¡­ This tomb was a little small. In


    fact, it was much smaller than the ones nearby. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t even a tombstone above it.


    There was only a small slope.


    Alex retrieved his Dragon Bone and started digging right away. After digging for about three to five


    minutes, he managed to dig out a stone coffin.


    He was dumbfounded when he opened it. There was actually a pretty, lively-looking woman inside.


    She wore a ming red, long, ssic robe. Her facial features were intricate, and her long hair reached


    her shoulders.


    Her eyes were still open.


    ¡°D*mn. Could she still be alive?¡±


    After looking at the woman for a long time and making sure that she wasn¡¯t moving at all, Alex finally


    rxed.


    Meanwhile, the Chaos Three had already discovered something that made it iparably excited. It


    was a lump of mud in one hand of the woman in the tomb.


    ¡®What kind of mud is this?¡¯


    How was it able to make the Chaos Tree this excited?


    The Chaos Tree retracted its projection and extended a branch from Alex¡¯s mind pce to swoop the


    lump of mud away.


    Alex, on the other hand, noticed a red string around the woman¡¯s wrist. There was a piece of purple


    divine jade attached to it. Although Alex couldn¡¯t quite tell what it was, he could sense that it was


    definitely something good with his divine consciousness. It was a kind of treasure that emitted a holy


    light. Upon taking a closer look, Alex noticed that there was an ancient alphabet within the purple jade.


    However, he couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    ¡°Leaving a treasure behind in this dark ce is such a waste.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find a new owner for it in the human world.¡±


    Most of the corpses buried in Gods¡¯ Tomb were prominent figures. Therefore, the items buried with


    them ought to have all been decent. Alex closed the woman¡¯s tomb up and buried it with soil again.


    After that, Alex thought of opening other tombs to have a look.


    He found the tomb of Heavenly King Krishna from the Yadav divine tribe¡­ After fiercely digging for a


    while, he heard a sound.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ng!


    This tomb couldn¡¯t be moved at all. It seemed to be protected by a kind of mechanism. Digging


    forcefully caused vibrations that nearly killed Alex. Alex tried opening a few other gods¡¯ tombs, but the


    results were simr.


    This meant that only the woman¡¯s nameless tomb could be dug up.


    It was all thanks to the Chaos Tree. Otherwise, how could Alex have found it?


    ***


    Outside Gods¡¯ Tomb were people from the Undying n hunting Alex down. On the contrary, the


    safest ce was inside this tomb. Alex decided to settle down here to think about how to escape


    before returning to earth.


    Unexpectedly, Alex actually heard someone crying.


    It sounded different from the crying of resentful spirits from before. That was on a mental level.


    However, the crying Alex heard now belonged to a real person. It sounded like a familiar woman¡¯s


    crying sound¡­


    Crazy Crone!


    Alex was stunned and pleasantly surprised when he saw Crazy Crone appearing in Gods¡¯ Tomb with


    her messed up hair. Seeing a real human being in the Undying n¡¯s base was practically like seeing


    a friend from his hometown.


    ¡°Elder, we meet again!¡± Alex immediately approached Crazy Crone.


    Crazy Crone oddly rolled her eyes and stopped crying. Instead, she stared at Alex with dead-looking


    eyes. After two full minutes, she started crying again. While she wept, she mumbled to herself. ¡°The


    end of all gods lies in God¡¯s Tomb. There are neither paths to heaven nor hell. Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder?¡± Alex asked.


    However, Crazy Crone nced at Alex¡¯s daughter. Suddenly, Crazy Crone snatched her away.


    ¡°Ahh-? Elder, this is my daughter. Return her to me!¡± Alex was greatly shocked.


    However, Crazy Crone quickly ran outside with Alex¡¯s daughter in her arms.


    With a single step, she arrived outside Gods¡¯ Tomb.


    Alex was both shocked and angered. He quickly ran after Crazy Crone. Fortunately, he had managed


    to learn some skills from his master sneakily. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch up. After


    that, Alex grabbed on tightly to Crazy Crone¡¯s arm while he tried to snatch his daughter back.


    Crazy Crone started going crazy. She neither let go nor pushed Alex away.


    Instead, she cried while she started running in a certain direction.


    Her speech was unimaginable, and she was significantly faster than Alex.


    Alex could cross a mile in a single step at most, but she could cross at least a few hundred miles with a


    single step. This went on for nearly half an hour. After that, Alex was terrified to discover that Crazy


    Crone had torn open a void rift before an ancient wastnd.


    She dived in headfirst.

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    ¡°D*mn. Did you just rip open a void rift and force yourself through it?¡±


    ¡°Old hag. Oh, no. I mean, Elder, are you trying to kill my daughter and me? Stop! Quickly, stop!¡± Alex


    Rockefeller yelled.


    He was nearly scared out of his wits. This was way too terrifying.


    Alex had only just passed through a previously opened passageway to get into the Undying n¡¯s


    base. He nearly died in the process. Now, he was forcing his way through a void rift that didn¡¯t have a


    passageway. The spacepression he needed to experience was a hundred times stronger than


    before.


    Moreover, void rifts were very unstable.


    If Alex wasn¡¯t careful, he could end up dead.


    Alex saw Crazy Crone unleashing an energy ball filled with ancient runes, and it covered her and


    Bubbles Rockefeller. However, she didn¡¯t care about Alex. Only his hand was covered.


    When those void rifts collided against the energy ball, they all backed away. Alex watched with his eyes


    and mouth wide open. His feeling of awe toward her skyrocketed.


    However, when those void rifts that could cut his body open at any moment came rushing toward him,


    he could think about nothing but vulgar words. ¡®You terrible old hag! Can¡¯t you make the energy ball


    slightlyrger? At least cover my head inside!¡¯


    Seeing how arge patch of up to a hundred void rifts came charging over, Alex shamelessly tucked


    himself between Crazy Crone¡¯s legs.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The energy ball Crazy Crone created was round-shaped, and it did an excellent job of protecting Alex¡¯s


    daughter. Unfortunately, Alex could only temporarily tuck himself in the space below his daughter.


    However, his legs couldn¡¯t make it inside the space.


    Shuffle!


    Alex suddenly felt a painful sensation in his exposed legs. After that¡­ He felt as if something was


    missing. He looked down¡­


    ¡®D*mn! My legs are gone.¡¯


    Alex¡¯s legs had been chopped off by the void rifts and brought to an unknown ce.


    ¡®It hurts!¡¯


    Alex was also bleeding profusely. He quickly used his Chi energy to cover up his wound and stop the


    bleeding.


    Alex still could ept losing his legs as long as he didn¡¯t lose his life.


    ***


    They traveled through the void for an unknown amount of time. It could¡¯ve been a long time, but it also


    could have been brief.


    However, Bubbles¡­ Pooped.


    The little kid wasn¡¯t wearing any pants. Her original pants were used as a medium to get into the


    Undying n¡¯s base. After that, her pants turned into dust. Later, Alex was too busy escaping to put


    diapers on for her. Great. Now, she had pooped all over her father¡¯s neck


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°You really are my biological daughter!¡± Alex eximed.


    Just as Alex felt iparably depressed, Crazy Crone finally moved. She¡­ urately located a void


    rift in a particr location and charged toward it. That rift was very different from other rifts. It had an


    obscure light around it that made it look like thick, frosted ss.


    Alex knew that it was a rtively weaker area of space. After Crazy Crone rushed over, she made a


    shing motion with her hand.


    Another fissure appeared in the void. They were able to see sunlight outside.


    However, right then, Alex suddenly saw a gigantic monster that looked like abination of a fish and


    a dragon in this area of the void. It let out a roar and charged at them¡­ That sound vibrated through


    the entire universe, and it was soul-stirring. In fact, it even burst the energy ball that Crazy Crone had


    constructed.


    ¡°Void beast!¡± Crazy Crone blurted. Her facial expression seemed to have be normal again.


    ¡°You two, leave!¡± Crazy Crone waved her hand and sent Bubbles through the void rift passage she had


    opened.


    When Alex saw this, he wanted to say a few polite words at first. However, the old woman immediately


    kicked him out of the void too. After that, she turned around and charged toward the void beast.


    As soon as Alex¡¯s body made it out of the fissure, terrifying energy washed over him from behind.


    However, only half of the energy came through before the spatial passage closed forcefully.


    Boom!


    Half a pir of energy knocked forcefully against Alex¡¯s body. He immediately spat a mouthful of blood.


    If the Chaos Tree hadn¡¯t conjured chaos Chi energy to block the impact for Alex at the crucial moment,


    he would have perished.

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    ¡°What is a void beast?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it way too strong? Can the old woman handle it?¡± Alex thought out loud.


    ***


    While Alex Rockefeller thought about this, he quickly searched for his daughter, Bubbles Rockefeller.


    Only then did he realize that this was no longer part of the Undying n¡¯s base. Instead, they were at


    the edge of a small forest. In addition, there was arge road over a hundred meters away.


    Right then, the sun was shining brightly in the sky.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex¡¯s daughter, Bubbles, had fallen on a tree ten meters away. She was stuck among the branches,


    and she cried loudly.


    ¡°Bubbles, I¡¯ve lost my legs, and I¡¯ve been wounded all over. I really can¡¯t reach you. You can cry for


    now. Let me rest for a bit!¡± Alex said helplessly.


    He then retrieved some pills from his storage ring and swallowed them. After that, he started healing


    himself.


    Both his legs were chopped off by the void rifts. However, with the peculiar powers of the Ultimate Book


    of Medicine, the dead could be brought back to life, and one could regain lost flesh and bones. So Alex


    only needed some time to let his legs grow again.


    However¡­


    Once his legs were back, everything would be fine!


    ¡°Crazy Crone, you¡¯re a good person! If you¡¯re dead, remember to let me know. I¡¯ll visit your grave and


    burn incense for you on your death anniversary!¡± Alex said.


    Alex thought that Daya Stormier and Jade Benmore were definitely worried sick about him right now.


    So he quickly took his phone out and called Daya¡¯s number. However, he soon discovered that there


    wasn¡¯t any signal at all in this ce.


    After a while, Alex heard sounds from the main road. There was a car approaching.


    Alex felt joy in his heart. It would be great if someone passed by. They could bring Alex and his


    daughter to the hospital. Most importantly, it wasn¡¯t right for Bubbles to not drink milk for such a long


    time. He needed to buy her milk powder¡­ Oh, right. He also needed to get diapers.


    Alex stopped healing himself and struggled to get up. He looked in the direction where the sound came


    from. Upon ncing over, Alex suddenly felt as if he had drunk dichlorvos.


    ¡°What is that?


    ¡°Is that¡­ A boat?¡±


    Alex rubbed his eyes, and he made sure he didn¡¯t see it mistakenly. On the other side of therge road


    that was a few ten meters wide, there was actually a boat approaching.


    The design of the boat was bizarre. There were piles of crates on the boat. It slowly moved forward.


    ¡°D*mn. A boat is actually on the road. What principle is this? Where is this ce?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyesight was definitely not faulty. Soon, he saw people on the boat. The clothes they wore were


    not of the current times. Instead, their clothes looked like traditional clothing. However, it was a little


    different. There was a quirky quality to it.


    ¡°Did I time travel?¡± Alex asked himself.


    ***


    Just as Alex examined them, the people on the boat also noticed him¡­ And his daughter. Mainly, it


    was Bubbles¡¯ crying sound that attracted their attention.


    ¡°Where is that child¡¯s cryinging from?¡± a woman in the cabin asked.


    ¡°Ms. Khloe, there¡¯s a kid in the tree,¡± a man outside the boat said.


    ¡°Hmm..?¡±


    Once the door¡¯s curtain was pulled aside, a woman wearing a veil walked out. She wore blue attire


    from head to toe. Her body was great, and she had curves in all the right ces. There was also a


    lively sparkle in her eyes. However¡­ Even with a veil over her face, one could still tell that there was a


    scar on her face.


    Therge scar was on her forehead. It looked like an omelet that had been overcooked. When the


    woman saw Bubbles on the tree, she immediately extended her hand. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Thend vessel, which was already moving slowly, slid forward for a short distance before gradually


    stopping.


    The woman was light on her feet. She jumped off the boat that was five meters in height. Soon, she


    rushed over to the tree and looked at Bubbles, who was crying loudly. ¡°Who are your heartless


    parents? How could they leave a young girl like you in the tree? Aren¡¯t they afraid that you might get hit


    by thunder?¡±


    ¡°Her father is here!¡± Alex¡¯s weak voice could be heard from behind.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman asked in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m her father!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Why are you so short?¡± The woman looked down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have legs¡­¡± Alex said.


    ¡°How could you have a daughter if you don¡¯t even have legs?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    Ms. Khloe was very surprised.


    Wasn¡¯t it costly to get a wife these days?


    Without ten thousand spiritual stones as a betrothal gift, one shouldn¡¯t even think about marrying a


    wife¡­ Unless it was a matrilocal marriage.


    ¡®Which girl would be willing to have a matrilocal marriage with a legless man?¡¯


    ¡®This guy must have gotten lucky!¡¯ Ms. Khloe saw that Alex Rockefeller had lost his legs from the calf


    onward. A feeling of sympathy surged in her heart. Perhaps, it was better described as a feeling of


    empathy for being in a simr situation. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious.


    Alex¡¯s legs were broken in a strange way. The lengths and angles were unequal.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Why is your child hanging on the tree?¡± Ms. Khloe asked.


    ¡°Eh, she¡­¡± Just as Alex was unsure of how to answer the question, Ms. Khloe suddenly started


    speaking. ¡°I get it. You¡¯ve been robbed, haven¡¯t you? This road is rtively smaller, and very few


    people pass by. There are also more bandits along the way. From your ent, you aren¡¯t local. Did you


    come from a foreignnd?¡± Ms. Khloe asked.


    Alex looked at therge road that was over thirty meters wide. ¡®Is this road even small?¡¯ He wondered.


    ¡®You must not have seen a small road, have you?¡¯ Alex thought.


    Alex had a feeling that Crazy Crone might have taken him away from earth. Did she?


    ¡°Ehh¡­ Yes, I¡¯ve been robbed!¡± Alex nodded and said.


    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯ve got good eyes. Can you¡­ Can you bring my daughter down? ¡± he asked.


    Right then, a few other people got off the boat. There was a girl dressed like a maid with a bow behind


    her and two people who looked like guards.


    ¡°Miss, be careful of tricks! There are many bandits around here!¡± The maid pointed at Alex with a bow


    and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Ms. Khloe waved her hand. ¡°He¡¯s just a legless, handicapped person who bumped into


    bandits here.¡±


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯ Alex felt a little ufortable.


    This young woman seemed tock emotional intelligence. She was saying the most awful things, and


    she didn¡¯t care whether other people were fine with it.


    Finally, Alex¡¯s daughter was brought down from the tree. However, she was still crying loudly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± the maid asked.


    ¡°She wants to drink milk!¡± Alex said.


    The maid looked down at herself. ¡°I don¡¯t have any, and neither does Ms. Khloe.¡±


    Ms. Khloe red at her maid briefly. ¡°Where do you live? We can take you home.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t say anything. He shook his head.


    ¡°Hey? Ms. Khloe is talking to you. Where do you live? Why can¡¯t you talk?¡± the maid yelled angrily.


    ¡°Ms. Khloe, I think this fellow spells trouble. He¡¯s dressed oddly, and he speaks oddly too¡­ I think he


    might be a child trafficker. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± the maid added.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°He really does look like it. A group of beggars recently came to Starborn City. Each of them has a


    missing arm or leg, and they are even apanied by children. It¡¯s all a trick. Those children were


    kidnapped. Some of the children even had their limbs intentionally broken, and some lost their tongues


    too!¡± one of the servants said.


    ¡°Are they that cruel?¡± Ms. Khloe¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Indeed, they are!¡± The servant nodded.


    Ms. Khloe pointed at Alex. ¡°Kill him and bring the child back with us.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey..!¡± Alex panicked. He was severely injured now. Meanwhile, these people before him


    were all cultivators.


    Although their cultivation wasn¡¯t very powerful, it was more than enough to defeat an injured, disabled


    person like Alex. ¡°Wait a second. Aren¡¯t you taking a person¡¯s life too lightly? You haven¡¯t even done a


    proper investigation, and you¡¯re going to kill me? She really is my daughter! If you don¡¯t believe me,


    you can check our DNA!¡±


    ¡°What is DNA?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Huh..?¡± Alex uttered.


    ¡®Indeed, I must have traveled to the wrong ce.¡¯ Alex thought.


    ¡°A DNA test means verifying our rtionship through a blood test!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Liar! Blood tests were proven to be a fake method thousands of years ago. However, it¡¯s very easy for


    us to find out if she¡¯s your daughter. We can examine your gene structures,¡± Ms. Khloe said.


    ¡°Dory, bring me their hair. I¡¯ll check them,¡± Ms. Khloe added after a pause.

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    Alex Rockefeller was speechless. Weren¡¯t gene structures the same as DNA?


    Alex didn¡¯t know how Ms. Khloe would carry out the examination, but she got out of the boat three


    minutester. ¡°The examination is done. These two are indeed father and daughter! Get in the car.


    Sam, help this disabled person out. I¡¯ll carry the child. There is three horned deer¡¯s milk in the car.¡±


    ¡°What milk?¡± Alex cried out.


    Was that poisoned milk?


    ¡°Three horned deer¡¯s milk! Three horned deer are level four demon beasts. Their milk is very nutritious.


    In fact, it¡¯s much better than human milk,¡± Ms. Khloe said.


    That meant this world also had artificial milk. Alex didn¡¯t know what brand it was.


    Upon getting onto the boat, Alex could see it clearly. This wasn¡¯t actually a boat, but it just looked like


    one. There were wheels underneath it. In fact, spiritual energy was sprayed out continuously. That


    meant it was powered via a kind of spiritual energy.


    ¡°You stink. It smells like¡­ You pooped in your pants,¡± Dory said to Alex.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t poop in my pants. There¡¯s poop on my neck. Give it a sniff if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Alex said


    truthfully.


    The boat¡­ Oh, no. The car started moving slowly.


    Alex nced at the forest and realized Crazy Crone still hadn¡¯te out. Feeling a little disappointed,


    he sighed in his heart.


    ¡®Could she be dead?¡¯


    ¡®Why¡­ Why did she snatch my daughter away?¡¯


    Crazy Crone was a lunatic person. Alex would never get an answer for this. When Alex looked at her


    daughter, who Ms. Khloe was carrying, he realized that this uglydy seemed to be quite fond of


    children. She radiated a motherly glow, and she appeared as if she was looking at her daughter.


    ¡°Urgh. You really do stink!¡± Dory actually sniffed Alex¡¯s neck.


    ¡°How did you poop on your neck?¡± she covered her mouth and asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you have your children¡­¡± Alex said.


    Alex was able to rx now.


    He was rapidly recovering from his injuries. The people in front of him all had average cultivation.


    Although Ms. Khloe was the strongest among them, she was only at Core Formation. Previously, Alex


    was still quite intimidated. But now, there was no reason for that.


    Dory snorted. ¡°Where did you twoe from? Where are you headed to? To get in and out of Starborn


    City, you need clearance documents. If you don¡¯t have any, you¡¯ll have to stay outside the city.¡±


    ¡®Huh!¡¯ Alex was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any! To tell you the truth, we are refugees. Previously, we sneaked off a boat with a group


    of people. I¡¯m not sure how much time had passed and how long we walked, but we eventually arrived


    at the city gates. When I realized we couldn¡¯t get it, I carried my daughter and wanted to go somewhere


    else. That was when we bumped into bandits!¡±


    ¡°How did you walk without legs?¡± Dory asked.


    ¡°I had legs before! They were recently chopped off,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! It¡¯s evident that your leg injuries happened a long time ago,¡± Dory said.


    ¡°I recover fast. Oh, I took this medicine. Here¡­¡± Alex took out a handful of medicine and put it into his


    mouth.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ms. Khloe suddenly pounced at Alex and forcefully pried his mouth open to dig out the medicine


    he had yet to swallow in time.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Alex refuted.


    ¡°Are these¡­ Rejuvenation pills?¡± Ms. Khloe sounded very shocked. ¡°You have so many of these. You


    even wanted to eat all of this at one go¡­ You really bring shame to your family!¡±


    ¡°These rejuvenation pills¡­ They are of very high quality. Where did you get them from?¡± Ms. Khloe


    asked.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Can I not tell you?¡± Alex didn¡¯t want to say he was an alchemist. That was because this ce was too


    strange. He waspletely unfamiliar with it, and he was afraid he might get into trouble identally.


    ¡°Hey, you are an ungrateful person. Ms. Khloe just saved you and your daughter! Can¡¯t you tell us


    where you got these pills from?¡± Dory uttered.


    ¡°About that¡­ An old woman saved us earlier. She forbade me to tell anyone!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°An old woman? Is she someone with a head full of silver hair in her sixties and carries a walking stick


    around?¡± Ms. Khloe asked.


    ¡°Uhm, It seems like it¡­ Yeah! ¡± Alex said.


    ¡°You really are lucky. You have bumped into the Great Alchemist, Madam Mona. That exins why that


    person was so generous,¡± Ms. Khloe said.


    ¡°You snuck off a boat to get here. That probably means you¡¯re a refugee who escaped from North Cali


    Magnum City! Sigh. Magnum City was hit by waves of beasts. It¡¯s probably gone now. Is my guess


    urate?¡± she added.


    ¡°You are indeed smart. You have my respect!¡± Alex said.

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076


    Ms. Khloe looked at the rejuvenation pills in her hand that had Alex Rockefeller¡¯s saliva on them. In the


    end, she still returned them to Alex. ¡°Madam Mona¡¯s rejuvenation pills are all priceless. Moreover, its


    medicinal effects are powerful. You¡¯re an ordinary person without much cultivation. If you take so many


    at once, I¡¯m afraid you might die.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ In that case, I¡¯ll take them one at a time!¡± Alex said before swallowing a pill.


    Two secondster, he swallowed another pill. Another two seconds after that, he swallowed another


    one.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Are you trying to kill yourself?¡± Dory snatched the remaining rejuvenation pills in Alex¡¯s


    hand away.


    ¡°My legs have been chopped off. So I¡¯m just trying to grow new ones with these pills,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not crazy. To me, it looks like you¡¯re retarded. How could your legs grow after being chopped off


    unless you¡¯re an expert above the Immortalization stage,¡± Dory said.


    ¡°Hmm. You can¡¯t take too many rejuvenation pills. If you do, your veins will rupture and result in death.


    Hence, I¡¯ll keep these pills safe for you!¡± she added after a pause.


    Dory wanted to have the pills for herself, but she seemed to be slightly embarrassed about it.


    Alex looked at her. He didn¡¯t mind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Soon, therge boat-like vehicle arrived in front of Starborn City¡¯s main gate.


    Alex was shocked to discover that Starborn City¡¯s gate was actually up to a hundred meters tall. It was


    humongous. This was practically a city for giants!


    ¡°Without clearance documents, you can¡¯t enter the city on your own. But you¡¯re in my vehicle, and that


    means you¡¯re exempted from an examination. So once we get into the city, I¡¯ll let you get off. Do you


    have a problem with that?¡± Ms. Khloe asked.


    Alex nodded gently. ¡°Thank you!¡± he said.


    Indeed, when the guards standing by the city¡¯s gate saw a token hanging on the vehicle, they


    immediately nodded respectfully and let them in.


    ¡°Ms. Khloe is from the Yggdrasill family in Starborn City. Although the Yggdrasill family isn¡¯t among the


    noblest families, it¡¯s quite reputable in Starborn City¡¯s business realm. Alchemist Angel Tower, ranked


    third on Starborn Business Street, belongs to the Yggdrasill family,¡± Dory gloated proudly.


    Alex nodded in agreement.


    After the vehicle entered the city, Alex saw many ancient looking buildings. He felt as if he had traveled


    back in time to ancient society. However, it was different from the ancient period he knew of. There


    were also some seemingly modern objects here. For example, Alex saw a huge advertisement screen


    even more advanced than the huge screens in the world he came from. It even had 3D effects.


    ¡°This¡­ This is too magical, isn¡¯t it? Where exactly is this ce?¡± Alex said in awe.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, can I ask you something?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t resist asking Dory.


    ¡°What do I get out of it?¡± Dory asked.


    ¡°You can have the pills from earlier,¡± Alex said.


    Dory was so happy that she jumped up and down. ¡°A man can¡¯t go back on his words. Ask away. I


    won¡¯t hold anything back as long as I know the answer. Even if you ask me about the color of Ms.


    Khloe¡¯s underwear today, I can tell you.¡±


    ¡°Dory!¡± Ms. Khloe¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°I was just giving an example. But, to be honest, I don¡¯t know what color Ms. Khloe¡¯s underwear is


    either,¡± Dory said.


    ¡°The ce I lived in was rather backward and rural. I don¡¯t know much about the outside world. Can


    you tell me which country Starborn City belongs to? Or perhaps which continent does it belong to?¡±


    Alex asked.

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    Dory seemed shocked. ¡°No way? You don¡¯t even know this. That means you really did live in a very


    rural area! This question is simple. Every part of this world is called America,¡± Dory said.


    ¡°W-what..?!¡± Alex Rockefeller stammered.


    This entire world was called America. This was way too shocking.


    Dory continued speaking. ¡°As for the continent, this isn¡¯t very clearly categorized. Before the Undying


    n¡¯s invasion, I think there were outer America and inner America. But,ter, outer America was


    sealed away. Now, it¡¯s named Wastnd. The Undead Sea now separates it. Nobody knows what


    things are like over there! Meanwhile, there are four main regions in inner America, namely Eastern


    in, Western Desert, Southern Peak, and Northern Ocean. The ce we¡¯re at belongs to Southern


    Peak. As for the country¡­ Such a concept doesn¡¯t exist because the regions in this world are toorge.


    Thergest administrative unit is a city. However, all cities are governed by various sects. For example,


    the Plenilune Sect governs Starborn City. However, there are still a considerable number of small sects


    in the surrounding area. What do you think? Do you think this answer is worth your rejuvenation pills?¡±


    Dory said.


    Ms. Khloe snorted softly. ¡°Dory, your information undoubtedlyes from Regional Magazine. You¡¯re a


    young girl who has never even stepped foot in Starborn City. What do you know? A single spiritual


    stone will get you ten copies of Regional Magazine. Each of the rejuvenation pills you took earlier can


    be exchanged for a thousand spiritual stones. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and give them back to him? He


    has to look after his daughter. He doesn¡¯t have it easy.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Dory looked like she was about to cry.


    Alex blinked several times. ¡°Dory, my daughter and I are new to this ce. We don¡¯t know the area


    well. How about this? You can keep the pills. In return, make identity documents for us. After that, help


    us look for a ce to stay. It would be best if we could have a maid or something to help around the


    house. Without legs, many things are inconvenient,¡± Alex said.


    After hearing that, Dory repeatedly nodded. However, she then looked at Ms. Khloe.


    Ms. Khloe remained silent for a while this time. ¡°Dory, give them more spiritual stones!¡± Ms. Khloe.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Khloe!¡± Dory said.


    ***


    Soon, someone helped Alex to get out of the Yggdrasill family¡¯s car. Dory carried his daughter and got


    out of the car with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Previously, I aplished something for Ms. Khloe, and she gave me a house in the city


    center. That¡¯s a huge house. It¡¯s up to five hundred square feet! The renovation is luxurious, and it has


    everything you need. Now, it¡¯s yours!¡± Dory said.


    ¡°However, having taken your rejuvenation pills, I did indeed benefit more from the exchange. I¡¯ll give


    you another thousand spiritual stones. That¡¯s all the money I have,¡± she added.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex chuckled.


    Now that Alex didn¡¯t have legs, walking felt very strange. People he bumped into on the road even


    pointed at and talked about him.


    Alex also looked at those people curiously.


    ¡°Keep the spiritual stones. I don¡¯tck any,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youcking in spiritual stones? Where did you get any?¡± Dory asked.


    ¡°About this¡­ Do you think I must be poor just because I¡¯m a refugee? However, in reality, my wife is


    wealthy and powerful. We were only separated. When I escaped, I brought some money with me,¡± Alex


    said.


    Dory looked at Alex and sighed. ¡°Magnum City is already gone. Your wife¡­ Sigh! However, I can tell


    that you¡¯re a decent person. So, from now on, you cane and look for me at the Yggdrasill family¡¯s


    ce if you ever need help.¡±


    Finally, they arrived at Dory¡¯s house.


    After going inside, it was indeed a luxurious house. There was a ssic touch to it, and there was even


    a courtyard on the inside. Moreover, it had three floors. It was practically a luxurious vi.


    It must have cost a lot of money!


    However, on their way over, they didn¡¯t see any tall buildings. Instead, there were quite many vis like


    this.


    After walking through the doors, Dory handed Bubbles Rockefeller over to Alex. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you your


    identity documents in a few days. As for the maid, I¡¯ll look for one for you after I leave. Do you have any


    other questions? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± Dory said.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Go ahead! Thank you!¡± Alex said.

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    As soon as Dory left, Alex Rockefeller sighed in relief. ¡°That means this ce is still Earth. It¡¯s within


    the ancient boundary, but there¡¯s a ce called the Undead Sea in the middle.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a usable teleportation circle that could bring my daughter and me back to the other


    side?¡±


    Everything was unknown. There were many things that Alex needed toprehend properly. However,


    as long as he was still alive, there was hope.


    ¡°Daya, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring our daughter home. Now, the most important thing is to make my legs grow


    back quickly.¡±


    After making up his mind, Alex looked around inside the vi. In the end, he discovered that, although


    this was a ssic world of cultivation, nearly everyone he saw on the way here possessed cultivation.


    However, this wasn¡¯t purely an ancient society.


    Some lifestyle ideologies were still quite advanced here¡­ For example, the bathroom designs Alex


    saw weren¡¯t that much different from contemporary bathrooms. In fact, some of them were even more


    advanced than those in Wastnd. For instance, the bathtub Alex was looking at was an object that


    possessed spiritual energy.


    Hence, it meant that this world had incorporated spiritual energy into various appliances in daily life


    long ago.


    Soon, Alex took off all his clothes and his daughter¡¯s clothes. Then, they took a bath in the bathtub that


    used spiritual energy to massage them. Bubbles¡¯ name fit her very well. She was particrly fond of


    taking baths. While ying with water in the bathtub, sheughed loudly.


    After taking a bath for half an hour, the two were squeaky clean.


    Once Alex had fed Bubbles some Spring Water of Life, she fell into a deep sleep.


    Alex looked at her daughter, who was sound asleep on the bed. Suddenly, he felt a multitude of


    emotions¡­


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There were still four other children waiting for him at home, as well as the woman who worried about


    him and loved him. Hence, Alex needed to find a way back home as soon as possible. Alex took out


    another handful of healing pills and ate them like candies. After that, he drew out a Zharvakko Talisman


    formation and sat inside it to start his healing process.


    The spiritual energy here was at least ten times denser than that in America. The Zharvakko Talisman


    formation was also highly effective here.


    However, Alex discovered that there was still remnant spatial energy in the wounds caused by void


    rifts. Moreover, if he didn¡¯t thoroughly remove such spatial energy, his injury couldn¡¯tpletely heal. It


    also prevented new bones from growing. So now, he needed to cut off both his legs that still contained


    spatial energy.


    Hiss!


    Alex retrieved his Dragon Bone Sword, closed his eyes, and shed himself forcefully.


    ¡°D*mn! It f*cking hurts!¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Yggdrasill family¡¯s ce in Starborn City.


    At first, Dory wanted to find a few temporary maids at the Yggdrasill family¡¯s ce and bring them to


    serve Alex.


    There were two types of maids in the Yggdrasill family. One was the residential type, and the other was


    the non-residential type. The non-residential maids were the equivalent of contract workers in modern


    society. In fact, there were even some who would onlye and help when they were needed.


    Otherwise, they didn¡¯t have toe. These were considered temporary workers.


    As soon as Dory entered the courtyard, she saw Uncle Kavan and a few guards waiting for her by the


    door.


    ¡°Dory, I heard that you recently obtained seven rejuvenation pills made by Madam Mona. I happen to


    need them. So give them to me!¡± Uncle Kavan said.


    ¡°Huh..?¡± Dory was greatly shocked when she heard this. She frantically backed away. She had


    exchanged these pills with her house. How could she give them away so easily?


    ¡°Uncle Kavan, these¡­ These pills are¡­ I exchanged my house for them. You can¡¯t have them!¡± Dory¡¯s


    face turned pale.


    Uncle Kavan¡¯s full name was Kavan Yggdrasill. He had always had a bad reputation. Not only was he


    greedy, but he also hit and scolded his subordinates. He was a very fierce man.


    It was terrible that he had set his sights on the rejuvenation pills.

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    Indeed, Kavan Yggdrasill snorted coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that house of yours a gift from the Yggdrasill family?


    Can¡¯t we take it back whenever we want? Don¡¯t forget your ce. You¡¯re just a maid in the Yggdrasill


    family. You were brought up by the Yggdrasill family. Never mind the rejuvenation pills in your hands,


    even your body belongs to the Yggdrasill family! Do you understand?¡± Kavan said.


    Dory took several steps backward. Tears nearly rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Uncle Kavan, I¡­ I¡¯m going to


    go and look for Ms. Khloe.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Have you grown resilient? Do you think that ugly monster can protect you? If it¡¯s something I


    want, even Ms. Khloe has to give it to me, ¡± Kavan said.


    ¡°Somebody, hold this b*tch down and search her body!¡± he ordered.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Dory cried out loudly. However, her cultivation was limited. She was no match for the Yggdrasill


    family¡¯s high-level guards. They immediately pinned her to the ground. In fact, due to her struggling,


    she was even pped twice.


    Right then, Khloe Yggdrasill walked in.


    ¡°Ms. Khloe, help me!¡± Dory shouted.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Khloe ordered. ¡°What are you doing? Uncle Kavan, why are you doing this to Dory?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Your grandfather hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. I heard that your maid somehow got ahold of


    Madam Mona¡¯s rejuvenation pills. So I asked her to give them to your grandfather. In the end, she


    actually refused. This girl isn¡¯t loyal to the Yggdrasill family. So why should we keep her?¡± Kavan said.


    ¡°Has my grandfather been unwell? Why haven¡¯t I heard about it?¡± Khloe asked.


    ¡°By the time you find out, he¡¯d be dead already! Humph! Keep searching!¡± Kavan said.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Khloe called out.


    Khloe and Dory had always been close. Khloe couldn¡¯t allow her to be treated in such a harsh manner.


    ¡°Dory, give me the rejuvenation pills. I¡¯llpensate youter. I¡¯ll give you seven thousand spiritual


    stones ording to the market price.¡±


    Since Khloe already said so, Dory didn¡¯t have a choice. Soon, Khloe brought seven rejuvenation pills


    with Kavan to meet the head of the Yggdrasill family, who was also her grandfather, Shawn Yggdrasill.


    Shawn¡¯s face was glowing, and he seemed energetic. It didn¡¯t look like he was sick at all. At one


    nce, Khloe knew that Kavan was lying to her.


    However, when Shawn heard about the rejuvenation pills that Madam Mona personally made, he also


    became slightly interested. But, after taking a look at the pills, he instantly frowned. ¡°These aren¡¯t


    Madam Mona¡¯s rejuvenation pills,¡± he said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Then, what are these?¡±


    Shawn was shocked after taking a closer look and sniffing for a long while and even licking the pills


    with his tongue. ¡°These aren¡¯t rejuvenation pills! Instead, these are major rejuvenation pills! I once saw


    a major rejuvenation pill in the governor¡¯s residence. Although the sizes are different, I¡¯m sure these


    are major rejuvenation pills.¡±


    Kavan and Khloe were both stunned.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any major rejuvenation pills in Starborn City at all. A single pill¡­ Would cost up to ten


    thousand spiritual stones,¡± Khloe said.


    Shawn sneered. ¡°Have you misunderstood major rejuvenation pills? This type of pill is not only capable


    of bringing a dead person back to life, but it can even regrow one¡¯s flesh and bone, as well as increase


    one¡¯s lifespan. A single pill would cost at least 100,000 spiritual stones. You can¡¯t even buy it anywhere!


    Even Madam Mona can¡¯t make it! Khloe, tell me where exactly these major rejuvenation pills came


    from,¡± he said.


    Khloe exined how she rescued a man and his daughter on her way here.


    After hearing this, Shawn mmed the table and stood up.


    ¡°Idiot!


    ¡°Even Madam Mona would be exhrated upon seeing a major rejuvenation pill. So why would she


    simply give it to someone without any cultivation?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Besides, even if these were rejuvenation pills, do you think Madam Mona would simply give them to a


    stranger? Even up to twenty of such pills at that? Do you think these are candies?¡±


    ¡°Go and capture that man and his daughter right away! No, wait. I¡¯m afraid this person might have a


    tough background. Let¡¯s not alert our enemy. Khloe, find a way to get close to him and solicit


    information. Find out exactly where these major rejuvenation pills came from. Hurry up. Don¡¯t let him


    get away,¡± Shawn said.


    Khloe was dumbfounded. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t this be too immoral for us to do?¡±


    Shawn was enraged. ¡°Bullsh*t. This is a huge matter for our family. Do you still want to manage


    Alchemist Angel Tower? If you ruin this, I¡¯ll marry you off to that fool from the Shad dot family. You¡¯ll


    never return to the Yggdrasill family again.¡±

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    Buzz¡­


    Chi energy fueled the twelve ancient runes of the forbidden spell in Alex Rockefeller¡¯s golden core,


    making them spin rapidly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex felt that most of the injuries inflicted upon him when he charged out of the void rift and was made


    by the void beast had generally recovered. However, his broken legs still needed a little more time to


    regrow.


    If he had ascended beyond the Immortalization stage, growing his broken limbs would have been very


    easy. However, Alex was still far away from the Immortalization stage. In fact, he suspected that he


    might never be a fairy. That was because his cultivation had remained stagnant at Peak-Core


    Formation ever since the twelve runes of the forbidden spell established roots in his golden core.


    However, Alex was iparably shocked to discover that, ever since he acquired a b of mud from


    a woman¡¯s coffin in Gods¡¯ Tomb at the Undying n base, the Chaos Tree in his mind pce grew


    rapidly like it had been given steroids.


    Previously, it was only a tiny tree that was a few meters tall. Now, it was over fifty meters tall. There


    were also many new bright green leaves.


    It had suddenly transformed into a giant tree. Moreover, it was still growing.


    The most significant change was the soil beneath the Chaos Tree. It emitted a holy light.


    With that, the Chaos Tree continuously released chaos Chi energy to replenish the Chi energy in Alex¡¯s


    body.


    ¡®Could that b of mud be the legendary soil left behind by Gaea when she created the universe?¡¯


    ¡®If it is, who is that woman in the coffin?¡¯


    While Alex thought about these questions, he retrieved the red string and purple jade initially tied to the


    woman¡¯s corpse. He believed that these weren¡¯t ordinary objects. While rushing away previously, Alex


    saw a blurry alphabet inside. However, there seemed to be a kind of hiddenw that prevented Alex


    from seeing it clearly.


    After thinking for a moment, Alex activated the spiritual power in his golden core and channeled it into


    the purple jade. Not long after, the alphabet in the purple jade seemed to be affected in some way. It


    began to activate.


    ¡°There¡¯s a door!¡± Alex increased the flow of spiritual energy.


    The results were impressive.


    The purple jade seemed to have developed self-awareness. It started forcefully absorbing the energy


    within Alex¡¯s golden core. It was even doing it at a breakneck speed.


    Within three seconds, Alex¡¯s golden core became empty.


    ¡°D*mn! This is even more impressive than a supreme juicer!¡±


    Alex felt afraid in hindsight.


    When Alex looked inside the purple jade again, he realized that the alphabet could already be seen


    clearly. It was the alphabet ¡®R¡¯. However, in the instant that he saw this alphabet clearly, the alphabet


    scattered like ink. It turned into a woman¡¯s shadow.


    Wham!


    Suddenly, the purple jade exploded. Alex cried out pitifully. The shattered pieces of the purple jade


    nearly blinded him.


    After rubbing his eyes for a while and tearing up for quite a bit, the pain in his eyes finally lessened.


    However, the purple jade blew up without reason.


    ¡®A woman?¡¯


    ¡®Who is this woman? Could this be an imprint of the woman in the coffin?¡¯


    Alex sighed. Looking at the purple jade that had exploded into pieces, Alex started cursing.


    After all that hard work, it even sucked all the energy in his golden core. In the end, it didn¡¯t even leave


    anything behind for Alex. However, Alex himself didn¡¯t notice an extremely dark shadow lurking within


    his golden core, hidden among traces of his ancient forbidden spell.


    ***


    Knock, knock, knock¡­


    ¡°Is anybody there? I¡¯ming in!¡± Dory¡¯s voice could be heard outside the door.


    Alex kept the shattered purple jade in his storage treasure. With that, he made his way out without legs.


    Now that Alex¡¯s cultivation had been restored, he was much more capable of protecting his own life.

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry that I wasn¡¯t able to find you a suitable maid. That¡¯s because¡­ Nobody was willing to


    come,¡± Dory said.


    ¡°Ehh..?¡± Alex Rockefeller was stunned for a moment.


    Come to think of it, he had never offered a price or anything. That, however, wasn¡¯t important. At the


    current rate of recovery, his legs would be grown entirely in another three days.


    After that, Dory took out a storage purse and started pulling out stuff one at a time.


    ¡°Here are some vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Here are some clothes for you and your daughter too.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s some milk powder. It¡¯s all untainted, nutritious milk powder from demon beasts that are level


    three and above! I also brought you diapers!¡±


    ¡°Also, guess what else I brought you?¡± Dory added.


    Alex looked at how Dory pulled out stuff as if she were offering him treasures. He found it a little funny.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Look!¡± Dory took something out. It was actually a wheelchair. Moreover, it was powered by spiritual


    power.


    ¡°Your legs were chopped off, and it¡¯s inconvenient for you to walk. This is the mostpatible chair for


    you. It¡¯s made by Sky Tower, a famous brand, and it cost me nearly five hundred spiritual stones! Man,


    I spent all my savings!¡± Dory eximed.


    Alex held it and examined it for a while before sitting on it. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. Thank you,¡± he


    said.


    Dory was a petite person at around 160 centimeters in height. She was also rtively young. Alex


    reckoned she was at most twenty years old. With very attractive facial features, her small face


    resembled the faces of current inte celebrities.


    She had a great body, though. Her upper body seemed to have clearly received a little too much


    nutrition.


    Right then, Alex looked at the unmistakable fingerprints on her face. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± He


    asked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Questioned in such a way, Dory pouted sadly. ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up anymore. Uncle Kavan snatched away


    the seven rejuvenation pills you gave me. I didn¡¯t want to give them to him, and for that, l was pped!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± gasped Alex.


    ¡°But thankfully, Ms. Khloe said she wouldpensate me with spiritual stones at market price,¡± Dory


    said.


    Alex raised his brows slightly.


    Dory and Khloe Yggdrasill didn¡¯t recognize his pills. However, Alex was very clear that those weren¡¯t


    rejuvenation pills at all. He intentionally shrunk the size of the major rejuvenation pills when he was


    making them, convenient for the consumption of those without high cultivation.


    Meanwhile, the price of major rejuvenation pills was significantly higher than minor rejuvenation pills.


    After that, Dory said she couldn¡¯t find any maids today. She could only continue searching tomorrow.


    Coincidentally, she didn¡¯t have anything else to do and thus, stayed here to cook for Alex


    Soon, Dory prepared three dishes and a soup. The food looked, smelled, and tasted good.


    ¡°Dory, I didn¡¯t think you were that capable!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together!¡± he added with a smile.


    ¡°Sure, don¡¯t mind if I do!¡± Dory replied.


    Being a maid, Dory usually lived a careful and restricted life in the presence of the Yggdrasill family.


    However, in front of an ordinary person without legs like Alex, she was able to act like herself. After


    rubbing her hands on her body, sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re in luck today. This fish is a spiritual tiger-striped


    carp that Old Yuron just caught from Clearwater Lake. It¡¯s delicious. Normally, I would be reluctant to


    buy it.¡±


    ¡°Is it very expensive?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Each one costs twenty spiritual stones,¡± Dory answered.


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve gone all out for a feast today?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Tsk. Indeed, I have. I¡¯ve spent all the money I¡¯ve earned in recent years on you,¡± Dory said.


    Alexughed. ¡°How about this? Quit working for the Yggdrasill family and work for me instead. I¡¯ll pay


    you a thousand spiritual stones every month.¡±


    ¡°A thousand a month? Are you for real?¡± Dory¡¯s eyes became wide open.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I would very much like to ept your offer, but¡­ I¡¯ve been sold as a maid to the Yggdrasill family. I


    can¡¯t leave.¡± Dory shook her head.


    Right then, two people barged right into the house. They were none other than Khloe Yggdrasill and


    her second uncle, Kavan Yggdrasill.


    Kavan nced at the legless Alex and even saw that he didn¡¯t have any cultivation at all. At first, Kavan


    wanted to be polite with Alex. Now, he directly lost interest, and his gaze became iparably


    disdainful. ¡°Do you want this maid? No problem. I can give her to you, but I must find out where your


    major rejuvenation pills truly came from.¡±

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    ¡®Peak-Core Formation!¡¯ After looking at Kavan Yggdrasill, Alex Rockefeller could sense his cultivation


    level right away.


    However, what was with Kavan looking down on him?


    Under normal circumstances, Alex could easily kill a few lowly people like him with a single p. Most


    importantly, this house now belonged to Alex.


    These two people came uninvited, and they even barged right in. Weren¡¯t they too disrespectful of


    Alex?


    Meanwhile, Dory stood up in a panic. Even her silverware fell to the ground. ¡°Ms. Khloe, Uncle¡­ Uncle


    Kavan, why did youe here?¡±


    Kavanughed coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to betray the Yggdrasill family and run off with this¡­ Legless,


    disabled man? I¡¯m here to give you what you want.¡±


    After that, Kavan turned to face Alex. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Kavan Yggdrasill from the Yggdrasill family. You¡¯re


    staying at my family¡¯s house. Now that you¡¯ve seen me, how dare you stay seated and continue


    eating? Do you have no shame? Hurry up and kneel before me. After that, tell to me everything you


    know!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Kavan, he¡­ He doesn¡¯t even have legs. Can¡¯t you spare him the kneeling?¡± Dory quickly said.


    Wham!


    Kavan suddenly pped Dory across the face.


    Initially, half of Dory¡¯s face already had red fingerprints. Now, it had swollen up. In fact, her nose even


    started bleeding.


    ¡°B*tch. Who are you to speak here? Go there and kneel!¡± Kavan shouted.


    Dory covered her nose. Although she felt angry, she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She looked at Khloe,


    hoping her mistress could speak up for her.


    If Khloe didn¡¯t express anything right now, it would be too hurtful.


    ¡°Uncle Kavan, you didn¡¯t have to hit her, did you?¡± Khloe asked with a frown.


    Kavan chuckled coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I even hit your maid? Do you think you¡¯re better than


    me just because you¡¯re managing Alchemist Angel Tower now? Khloe, aren¡¯t you twenty four this year?


    In three months, you¡¯ll turn twenty four. If there are still no men willing to be your husband through


    matrilocal marriage, you¡¯ll be married off to the Shaddot family. I must congratte you in advance!¡±


    As soon as Kavan said this, Khloe¡¯s body shivered. She could only shut up obediently.


    ¡°Go, kneel! ¡± Kavan ordered yet again.


    Dory¡¯s expression turned bitter.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she was about to walk away to kneel, Alex grabbed her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to!¡± he


    eximed.


    Dory¡¯s expressions froze. She quickly nced at Alex. Uncle Kavan was already throwing a fit. If they


    kept challenging him, the consequences would only be direr!


    ¡°You¡­ Let go of me!¡±


    Dory was nearly in tears. Alex held on with an iron grip. He didn¡¯t let go.


    His golden core was empty just now, but now that the Chaos Tree had grown into a huge, tall tree with


    lush leaves, the chaos Chi produced was also ten to a hundredfold more. The massive amount of


    chaos Chi was now being channeled into Alex¡¯s golden core. After that, the Ancient Forbidden Spell of


    the Twelve Runes converted it at an extremely high rate to replenish Alex¡¯s Chi.


    ¡°Dory, you don¡¯t have to be afraid! You¡¯re a person, not somebody else¡¯s ve!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dory was extremely moved by Alex¡¯s words, but she was more worried that Uncle Kavan would


    kill Alex.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Stop holding onto me. I¡¯m going there to kneel on my own will. The Yggdrasill family


    raised me. I¡¯m the Yggdrasill family¡¯s maid.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how the word ¡®human¡¯ is spelled?¡± Alex asked.


    Alex stirred a bowl of soup with his spoon before writing the word ¡®human¡¯ on the table. ¡°Human. Look,


    it stands upright. Likewise, a human shall also die upright! This person robbed you of your major


    rejuvenation pills and struck you for no reason. You shouldn¡¯t bother staying with a family like this!¡±


    Dory¡¯s entire body trembled when she heard this. When she looked at Kavan, she realized that he was


    already distraught.


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Kavan roared.

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    Kavan Yggdrasill bellowed, his voice causing the entire house to shake. In fact, it even woke up


    Bubbles Rockefeller in the room. The sound of a baby crying could be heard.


    Alex Rockefeller raised his brows. A tinge of anger struck him while he stared at Kavan. ¡°You. Get the


    hell out, right now!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At that moment, not only was Dory shocked, but even Khloe Yggdrasill was shocked. Khloe seemed


    horrified.


    Did Alex actually just tell Kavan to get the hell out?


    This was bad! This was very bad!


    Boom!


    Kavan burst out in a fit of rage, mming his palm hard against the table.


    The magnificent table was instantly crushed into dust particles. All the delicious dishes Dory had put so


    much effort into cooking were also destroyed.


    ¡°Kiddo, I¡¯m offering you a chance to live. Tell me where your major rejuvenation pills came from and


    give me everything valuable you have. Once I hit you with my hand, I can guarantee you won¡¯t even


    need a coffin,¡± Kavan yelled.


    Alex looked at Kavan before turning to look at Khloe. ¡°Ms. Khloe, I had a decent impression of you at


    first. Now, I¡¯m finding it a little hard to understand. Did you barge into my house to rob me?¡±


    Khloe¡¯s face turned red.


    Kavanughed loudly. ¡°So, what if we did? You¡¯re nothing but a pest to the Yggdrasill family. What can


    you do even if we rob you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think like this too?¡± Alex looked at Khloe.


    Khloe pulled Kavan aside. ¡°Uncle Kavan, Grandpa said not to alert our opponents about the major


    rejuvenation pill. If you do this, not only will we get opposite results, but it¡¯ll also get us into deep


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a legless, handicapped man. He¡¯s also a refugee from a farawaynd. He even has a baby in a


    swaddle. What trouble could he possibly bring? You and your grandfather are always overthinking!


    Listen to me. We¡¯ll take him down right away and force him to answer us. It¡¯s this simple and direct,¡±


    Kavan growled, visibly annoyed.


    Khloe, however, remained persistent.


    ¡°No way! What if he¡¯s willing to end his life to destroy us? You should head back, Uncle Kavan. Leave


    this to me. I¡¯ll sort it out. If things go wrong, and if Grandpa mes us, I will have nothing to do with it.¡±


    Kavan snorted coldly. However, he was still clearly a little afraid of Khloe¡¯s grandfather. He immediately


    kept quiet, turned around, and left.


    On his way out, he nearly even kicked the door down.


    Alex held back his anger. Alex was primarily worried that his daughter might get hurt if his golden core


    exerted too much Chi to fight against the Yggdrasill family.


    Right then, Dory went into the room to pick Bubbles Rockefeller up. Dory cradled Bubbles from side to


    side. The little fellow actually fell into a deep sleep once again.


    ¡°Ms. Khloe, can you offer me an exnation? The Yggdrasill family doesn¡¯t seem to be the leading


    family in Starborn City. By doing this, aren¡¯t you afraid you might get into trouble?¡± Alex asked.


    Khloe looked at Alex. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for this matter! However, in Starborn City, it¡¯s all about the


    survival of the fittest. If the Yggdrasill family really does anything to you, you can only me yourself


    for being unlucky. There¡¯s no one you canin to.¡±


    Alex startedughing. ¡°I see. Starborn City is such a ce¡­ In that case, Ms. Khloe, are you also here


    for the major rejuvenation pills?¡±


    Khloe nodded. ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t recognize that those weren¡¯t Madam Mona¡¯s minor rejuvenation


    pills. Instead, they were major rejuvenation pills! Unlike Uncle Kavan, I won¡¯t put you in a difficult


    position. You only need to tell me where those major rejuvenation pills truly came from. I will even


    reward you. How about ten thousand spiritual stones? It¡¯ll be enough for you to live the rest of your life


    without worrying about clothing and food.¡±


    Khloe¡¯s carried a tone that had a high and mighty quality. It would make anyone extremely


    ufortable.


    Alex chuckled coldly. ¡°What if I¡¯m not willing to tell you? Will you attack me?¡±

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    Khloe Yggdrasill shook her head. ¡°I told you. I won¡¯t put you in a difficult position.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Khloe started speaking calmly. ¡°However, the Yggdrasill family has found


    out about your possession of the major rejuvenation pills. As you can see, Uncle Kavan is an


    unreasonable person. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to persuade him to leave. If he really does want to attack


    you, your life is over! You still need to think about your daughter, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Alex Rockefeller sat in his wheelchair. He wheeled himself forward a little. After that, he took his


    daughter from Dory.


    Alex felt unusually satisfied when he saw Bubbles Rockefeller¡¯s round eyes that looked like her


    mother¡¯s. From the moment Bubbles was born, Alex had given her a nickname¡­


    ¡°Dragon Scale!¡±


    All dragons had scales. Whoever touched them would die instantly.


    If the Yggdrasill family dared to even think about harming Bubbles, Alex would annihte all of them.


    Alex gently caressed Bubbles. She had recently be a month old. Logically speaking, her eyesight


    shouldn¡¯t have developed all that much, and her vision should still he basically be all blurry. However,


    Bubbles inherited divine qualities from the Goddess of Nature and shouldn¡¯t be perceived as an


    average person.


    The moment their eyes met, Alex felt a sense of responsibility, one that gave him an inexplicable urge


    to be willing to die for her.


    ¡°You¡¯d better persuade your uncle to give up such thoughts, or he will surely regret it,¡± Alex said calmly.


    Khloe startedughing. Although she was wearing a veil, Alex was still able to see the look in her eyes.


    Although Khloe didn¡¯t make it as clear as Kavan, Alex knew that this woman still felt superior to


    ordinary folks despite her ruined face. She appeared to look down on everyone else. In simpler terms,


    she had too high of a self-esteem, feeling that Alex was someone from the bottom of society, and she


    looked down on him.


    Khloe¡¯s gaze turned impatient. ¡°I really don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s giving you all this courage? I¡¯m already


    advising you so kindly. Can¡¯t you think for your daughter? She¡¯s still so young. What will she do if you


    die?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Alex startedughing loudly.


    ¡°The Yggdrasill family wants to steal my belongings, but you act as if you¡¯re my savior. You tell me that


    it¡¯s all for my own good. Does that mean I should obediently give all my belongings to you? Are you


    allowed to be this shameless just because of the veil shrouding your face?¡± Alex said.


    Khloe became furious. She drew a sharp sword out and pointed at Alex. ¡°How dare you yell at me?


    Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Khloe, don¡¯t!¡± Dory stepped forward and stood in front of Alex. ¡°He¡¯s already lost his legs, and he


    has to take care of such a young daughter on his own. Ms. Khloe, be kind and forgive him!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Khloe yelled.


    ¡°Ms. Khloe?¡± Dory asked.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way, I¡¯ll kill you too!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Khloe, I know you¡¯re not this kind of person. You¡¯re just angry right now¡­ Alex, quick! Won¡¯t you


    apologize to Ms. Khloe? She¡¯s actually very soft-hearted.¡±


    Dory was close to tears.


    Alex¡¯s expressions remained stoic. He reached his hand into his pocket.


    When he drew his hand out, he was holding a pill in between his fingers. He casually tossed it over to


    Khloe.


    ¡°Is this¡­¡±


    ¡°A limit-breaking pill?!¡± Khloe eximed.


    Khloe waspletely dumbfounded the moment she caught the pill. Her entire body trembled. This


    was a grade six spiritual pill. It was extremely rare. Rumor had it that the head of the number one family


    in Starborn City, the Usoro family, was afflicted with a strange poison. He searched high and low for a


    limit-breaking pill.


    In the end, he managed to find one in Remedy Pce. However, he had to pay for it with half of the


    Usoro family¡¯s assets. That was a total of one billion spiritual stones in assets!


    Even Dory was shocked.


    Previously, the pills Alex gave her turned out to be major rejuvenation pills. Dory was already


    iparably stunned by that. Now that Dory heard Khloe saying this was a limit-breaking pill, she was


    completely dumbfounded.


    ¡®Who exactly is this fellow?¡¯ Dory wondered.

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    ¡®Why would he have such a precious pill?¡¯


    ¡®Could he be an iparably noble alchemist? But how could such a young, profound alchemist exist


    in the world?¡¯


    Khloe Yggdrasill looked at Alex Rockefeller. ¡°You¡­ Why do you have such a pill?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Is this pill enough to buy Dory¡¯s freedom?¡± Alex Rockefeller asked.


    ¡°You¡­ You want to use this pill to purchase Dory¡¯s freedom?¡± Khloe asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you think it¡¯s too little?¡± Alex asked.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How could it be too little? This was a limit-breaking pill!


    Never mind Dory, it was more than enough to buy Khloe off too. Khloe didn¡¯t even look at Dory. She


    immediately nodded. ¡°Alright. Dory is yours.¡±


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°In that case, leave. Without my permission as the owner, don¡¯t ever step into my


    house.¡±


    Khloe wanted to say something, but she stopped herself.


    However, her mind was focused entirely on the limit-breaking pill in her hand. This was a significant


    matter. She needed to return and inform her grandfather about it right away¡­ Khloe looked deeply at


    Alex. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She turned around and departed from the house.


    Long after Khloe had left, Dory finally recovered from the shock.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did you really just buy me with a limit-breaking pill?¡± Dory asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy you. I bought your freedom!¡± Alex corrected. ¡°I can¡¯t have a meal you cooked me for free,


    can I? Though I haven¡¯t even taken more than a few bites, and before a few flies interrupt the meal¡­


    Well, are there any ingredients left? If there are, could you cook some more food?¡± Alex said.


    Dory still felt a little fazed. After a long while, she finally jumped to her feet and went into the kitchen to


    cook.


    Alex frowned while he thought for a moment. Khloe¡¯s words reminded him of something.


    Starborn City was all about survival of the fittest. There were nows to be spoken of.


    Seeing how the Yggdrasill family treated Alex like amb waiting to be ughtered just because of a


    few pills, giving them a limit~breaking pill might only me the Yggdrasill family¡¯s greed.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°I hope you know when to stop!¡± Alex murmured.


    While Dory was keeping herself busy in the kitchen, Alex went into the room. He silently set up a


    formation that was both offensive and defensive. Using a spiritual tool as the foundation of the


    formation, as well as his blood essence as its core, he blended everything in his ancient rune. It


    merged with his mental strength. With a single thought, Alex could manipte this formation as he


    wished.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Khloe quickly made it back to the Yggdrasill family¡¯s house. She took the limit-breaking pill


    out for Shawn Yggdrasill to examine.


    Right then, quite a few other people were also in the house. Apart from Shawn and Kavan Yggdrasill,


    there was also Shawn¡¯s eldest son, Dn Yggdrasill, his eldest daughter-inw, Lauren Hills, as well


    as Dn¡¯s son and daughter.


    ¡°What is a limit-breaking pill?¡±


    ¡°Is it the kind of grade-six pill that the Usoro family had to spend half of their assets in exchange?¡±


    ¡°How could it havee from an ordinary person?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Shawn held the pill in his hand and looked at it. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never consumed a limit-breaking pill, this


    looks exactly like the ones I¡¯ve seen in ancient records. It¡¯s priceless, priceless! Khloe, well done.


    You¡¯ve aplished quite a lot this time. I will hand over the stores in Freshwater Street to you as


    well.¡±


    Khloe was overjoyed when she heard this. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Dad, not only does that young man have arge number of major rejuvenation pills, but he¡¯s even in


    possession of such a godly medicine like the limit-breaking pill. Where do you think he¡¯s from?¡± Dn


    asked.


    ¡°Could he be in possession of a treasure left behind by some expert elder?¡± Lauren asked.


    As soon as Lauren said this, everyone¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and capture that young man immediately,¡± Kavan said.

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    ¡°Brother, I think I should go instead.¡± Dn smiled.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kavan frowned. ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯d make the treasure my own, big brother?¡±


    ¡°Why would you? And why would I think that? But I¡¯ve been to that house, and I¡¯ve seen that punk. It¡¯ll


    be easier for me to carry this out. I¡¯ll just go in your stead.¡±


    Lauren then spoke up. ¡°Oh, Kavan, you¡¯re usually pretty clumsy, you know? This is a treasure left by an


    expert, so it¡¯s not a simple task. Just let your brother do this, just in case. You can stay here and wait


    for the good news.¡±


    The two brothers and the woman kept bickering over this to the point they almost started fighting.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, you know? I¡¯ll personally take up the task!¡± Shawn determined. ¡°Khloe, follow me to


    capture that punkter in the evening. ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, uhm¡­ You won¡¯t kill him, right?¡± Khloe asked


    ¡°That depends on how much he¡¯s willing to cooperate,¡± Shawn replied.


    ***


    Just as the Yggdrasills had made up their minds to deal with Alex at night, Alex had just finished eating


    the meal Dory cooked.


    Currently, he held his daughter, Bubbles, in his arms as he sat in the wheelchair.


    Dory was in charge of moving him around, hence she helped push him out of the house.


    Since this was the first time they visited this foreign cultivation city, Alex was excited to look around. He


    could also think of methods to leave this ce and get back to America.


    Within moments, Alex managed to gather quite a lot of information from Dory.


    She then asked, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not a refugee from North Cali Magnum City, are you, Mister?¡±


    After Alex traded her contract with a pill, Dory had always been calling Alex ¡®Mister¡¯. No matter how


    much he tried to correct her, she seemed to have beenpletely brainwashed by that big family. She


    continued to abide by conservative ways, unable to receive salvation from the Goddess of Nature.


    Even after Alex liberated her, she was still stubborn enough to chain herself to that sinful society.


    However, this did not mean she was a fool. From all of Alex¡¯s questions, she was able to know¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not from Magnum City. I¡¯ll tell you where I¡¯m actually from when the time¡¯s right,¡± said


    Alex.


    ¡°It¡¯ s alright. I¡¯m your servant now, Mister. I won¡¯t ask any further even if you don¡¯t tell me,¡± replied Dory.


    ¡°Introduce Starborn City to me then!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mister! Starborn City is one of the nine cities that the Plenilune Sect is in charge of. There isn¡¯t


    much spiritual energy here, and it¡¯s the least powerful city within the nine. It bustles with trade and


    businesses. That¡¯s because all nine cities are connected to this one¡­¡±)


    They continued on, with Dory briefing Alex on every area.


    Although the sky was turning dark, the streets were filled with light. In an instant, it felt as if they were in


    a dream.


    ¡°This¡­ this is a whole light show!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even better than where I¡¯m from!¡±


    Alex was extremely shocked. A vies as thus was ten times more stunning than Michigan¡¯s flourishing


    nightlife. The lights weren¡¯t ordinary lights but spiritual lights that could morph in various ways. Some


    decorations were glowing, alien demon bugs, filling the streets in their own unique lights.


    ¡°Mister, do you know why this ce is called Starborn City? Because this city had always shined


    brighter than the stars above. It¡¯s a city that never sleeps.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    After walking for quite a while, they realized that the area was starting to get really crowded. Couples


    were going on dates, while many others were shopping in the area.


    ¡°It¡¯s usually quite hot during the day since the sun would always be zing. So everyone stays at home


    at that time. But it¡¯s different at night. Peoplee out for walks and shop when the moon rises. If you


    think the city is deserted in the day, you¡¯re in for a show when ites to the night.¡±


    This was what they¡¯d call ¡®packed like sardines in a can¡¯.


    Stores of all manner of business lined the streets, including boutiques, snacks, arsenals, and


    pharmacies. Dory pointed towards a tower in front of them. ¡°That¡¯s the Alchemist Angel Tower that the


    lady was managing. The business is pretty good, they mainly sell blood energy pills. But it¡¯s impossible


    for them to have Mister¡¯s rejuvenation pills or limit-breaking pills. A limit- breaking pill is worth a billion


    spiritual stones here! Mister, you could¡¯ve bought me ten thousand times.¡±


    ¡°What? A billion spiritual stones?¡±

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    Alex was appalled.


    ¡®That¡¯s way too expensive, isn¡¯t that?¡¯


    ¡®Ugh¡­ If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have given it to Khloe.¡¯


    Staring at the tower, Alex felt uninterested. Blood energy pills were among the lowest-ranked pills. They


    didn¡¯t even have enough carats. However, ordinary people could consume blood energy pills without


    having trained in cultivation. Hence, that pill became a necessity for anyone who wanted to begin


    cultivating.


    ***


    At the time, Shawn and Khloe had arrived at Alex¡¯s ce.


    Rushing into the manor, both wore ck suits and masked themselves. To their demise, they couldn¡¯t


    find Alex. There wasn¡¯t even anyone in there.


    ¡°Could they have received news and ran away?¡± Shawn was enraged. He swore to obtain the treasure


    Alex held.


    If he ran away, it meant they¡¯d lose an extremely rare opportunity.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Where could he have run to?¡± Khloe asked.


    Although she really didn¡¯t want such a thing, she was still a businesswoman. Moreover, her face was


    scarred, hence she had a twisted mind. Business was the center of her life. Everything else wasn¡¯t


    particrly important Besides that, Alex was just a nobody to her. She couldn¡¯t care less about him.


    ¡®Money is the root of all evil, so goes the saying,¡¯ she thought. ¡®This treasure would only bring disaster


    to him if he kept it. So, it¡¯s best you hand it to us, the Yggdrasill¡¯s, instead. We¡¯ll be helping him remove


    any misfortune too.¡¯


    ¡°Their possessions are still here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Dory¡¯s stuff. Since it¡¯s left here, they¡¯d definitely being back for it,¡± Khloe said. ¡°Let¡¯s wait


    here, grandpa. They¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ***


    Alex held onto his daughter as they went sightseeing around the business district with Dory. Since it


    was gettingte, Bubbles had been yawning several times.


    Seeing this, Alex suggested that they¡¯d head back and do sightseeing some other time.


    Suddenly, he felt a strange feeling in his heart, as if it was a calling from his bloodline.


    Ring!!!


    His heart jumped slightly.


    ¡®What was that?¡¯


    ¡®This feels so familiar!¡¯


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡®It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Dad!¡¯


    He actually felt his father¡¯s Chi in this ce. The discovery hadpletely overwhelmed him. He may


    have been going from ce to ce to achieve different goals, but his main goal was still to find his


    missing father. He really didn¡¯t expect to be able to feel him here before he even entered the


    teleportation circle.


    He turned and scanned his surroundings, only to realize that the sensation wasing from an


    essory store.


    ¡®Could Dad be in there?¡¯


    ¡°Dory, quick! Push me into that store!¡± Alex said, panicked, his voice quivering.


    Dory nodded and immediately brought him inside. However, she wasn¡¯t paying much attention and


    identally bumped the wheelchair into a woman.


    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t that one of the Yggdrasills¡¯ maids? Weren¡¯t you supposed to serve your little maskeddy?


    Why are you pushing this man? Aww, it¡¯s a cripple with no legs! And great, he has a child too¡­ Good


    for you. You¡¯re someone¡¯s stepmom now. You sure have a unique taste.¡±

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    Alex frowned. This woman was obviously one of the employees of the essory store.


    ¡®We should still be considered customers the moment we step in. How could she treat us like that?¡¯


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Has your boss not taught you that the customer is always right? As an


    employee, how dare you sneer at us customers? Have you gone mad?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dory¡¯s expression changed. Her face lost all color as she pulled Alex back. The


    store was called Treasure Trove, one of the Usoro family¡¯s businesses within Starborn City. Causing a


    scene here would be very unwise.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Half of the Usoro family¡¯s wealth had been taken by the Remedy Pce, only because the head of


    their family wanted to find a cure.


    However, now that its head was still alive, he managed to bring the family back up to its feet, in fact,


    pushing it to even greater heights. Hence, the Usoro family was still the wealthiest and most powerful


    family within Starborn City, far greater than the Yggdrasill family in many aspects.


    The woman in front of them was not exactly an employee here, but she was one of the Usoro family¡¯s


    close family friends. Her name was Lily Octavia.


    Back then, she wasn¡¯t as morous as she seemed now. Just like Dory, she used to be a servant for


    the Yggdrasills as well. Being a temporary servant, however, she was of lower status than Dory.


    Lily once stole something from the Yggdrasill family and was caught red-handed by Dory. Dory gave


    her a harsh lecture, causing her to hold grudges.


    Unexpectedly, this woman lucked out at some point. Her aunt managed to marry into the Usoro family


    and became the wife of their sixth son. Hence, Lily¡¯s status started rising along and became quite


    influential within the city.


    Every time she saw Dory, she would think of various ways to insult and humiliate herpletely before


    letting her go.


    Khloe, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want to provoke the Usoros, taking no action against the bullying that


    Dory had to endure.


    At the time, Lily was fuming with rage. She kicked Alex on his broken leg and pointed towards his nose,


    yelling.


    ¡°F*ck your crippled a*s! I¡¯m already nicer than usual, yet you dare to throw a fit in The Usoro family¡¯s


    Treasure Trove? Do you want a taste of despair?¡±


    Her kick managed to startle Bubble as well. The little girl sensed Lily¡¯s anger and immediately started


    crying.


    Despite this, Lily started insulting them further. ¡°What are you crying for, you insolent little idiot?


    Someone, throw all these b*tches out for me!¡±


    Swish!


    A few guards from the store rushed over.


    ¡°What happened, Miss Octavia?¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you mess around Treasure Trove and insult Miss Octavia? Let¡¯s beat them up!¡±


    Smack!


    Alex swung his arm and pped Lily across her face, but he spared no strength for this attack. The


    woman¡¯s neck spun around, causing it to twist as if being braided. It was impossible to survive this, but


    she didn¡¯t die instantly. With bulging eyes, she stared at Alex in disbelief.


    ¡®I died from just a p in the Usoro family¡¯s Treasure Trove¡­ From a crippled man no less!¡¯


    ¡®This is uneptable!¡¯


    ¡®How did this even happen?¡¯


    Her life was just starting to get better, yet she passed before even basking in the feeling of being more


    superior than most.


    ¡®This crippled bastard is going to get his karma!¡¯


    As Lily¡¯s soul exited her body, she red at Alex angrily, screaming right in his face.


    However, Alex just smiled coldly towards her, as if he had just smacked a mere, disgusting fly.


    Everyone in the store was shocked. Even Dory was stunned.


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    ¡®This is way too bad!¡¯


    Thud!


    Lily fell to the ground, and she drew herst breath. The guards widened their eyes as they stared at


    Lily¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Ahhh! Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who in the heck are you? You¡¯re dead meat for killing Miss Octavia. No one can save you now! Your


    entire bloodline is doomed!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time and capture this fool! Hey you! Inform the sixth madame now!¡±


    Dory was panicking like an ant in a hot pan. She grabbed onto Alex¡¯s wheelchair and ran towards the


    exit but was immediately stopped by the guards.


    Prev

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    ¡°Keep dreaming if you think you¡¯d escape!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill this servant first!¡±


    The guards pulled the wheelchair back in extremely aggressively. One of them even swung their fist


    towards Dory.


    Compared to this male guard in Treasure Trove, Dory was extremely weak. She even forgot to dodge


    in the face of the punch. All she knew was to shriek in fear.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Bam!


    As white light filled her vision, Dory felt her entire face being sttered with blood as the guard¡¯s head


    flew mid-air.


    Alex held his child in one hand while holding the Sword of Universe in the other. He wasn¡¯t even


    pushing the wheelchair himself, yet the chair moved slowly forward.


    ¡°Dory, wait for me outside.¡± Alex¡¯s calm voice rang in Dory¡¯s ears. It just seemed unreal.


    Not only did Alex kill Lily, he even killed a guard in this store. As surprised as she was, she was even


    more frightened¡­


    ¡®We¡¯re up against the Usoro family now!¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯re actually done for!¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯re dead, oh we¡¯re so dead! The Usoros would never let us go, no matter where we run. How could


    this guy be so reckless?¡¯


    Dory felt her heart pounding out of her chest. She knew that they wouldn¡¯t be escaping this once the


    Usoro family arrived.


    Alex, on the other hand, was currently surrounded by the guards within Treasure Trove. She didn¡¯t


    even have the chance to grab him and run.


    There was quite a crowd at the time. All of them looked appalled, and they didn¡¯t back away from the


    scene one bit. Mostly curious, they hoped to see what would happen next.


    ¡°This guy is still so calm after killing two people. I think he must be of status.¡±


    ¡°What status? If this crippled father really is of status, why isn¡¯t he followed by an army of servants and


    caretakers following? I say he¡¯s just a reckless, idiotic young man!¡±


    ¡°Lily Octavia is the sixth madam¡¯s niece. Looks like this won¡¯t end well for them.¡±


    Everyone seemed quite fired up with the discussions, yet Alex paid no attention to them. He could feel


    his father¡¯s Chiing from upstairs.


    ¡®I have to walk up there.¡¯


    However, ten or so guards blocked his way.


    ¡°Get out of my way, and I¡¯ll spare your lives for the sake of my daughter,¡± Alex spoke up calmly.


    Hearing this entertained the crowd even more.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± the leader yelled loudly.


    Shing!


    The sword shed before their eyes once more. Just then, that man felt his pants falling down from his


    waist.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯d have to bleach my eyes!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how puny!¡±


    The leader felt his mind go nk and immediately pulled his pants back up. After that, all the guards¡¯


    pants fell off their waist too.


    Swish¡­


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± the woman in the crowd shrieked. Some were shocked, some were embarrassed, while some


    were turned on.


    ¡°Stop!¡± a woman¡¯s voice came from upstairs.


    Her voice was soft and slightly nonchnt as if she had just woken up. A gorgeous young woman then


    walked downstairs, wearing a red dress and a purple shawl.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Someone eximed, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Frostine Usoro, the Venom Widow?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. This woman is in the store. We¡¯re doomed, utterly doomed!¡±


    Dory felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her fragile body trembled as she fell on her back.

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    Dory reacted in such a way because that woman was Frostine Usoro, the most vicious woman within


    the Usoro family. She had killed numerous people, even decimating more than five families in Starborn


    City on her own. None of her targets had survived, not even their livestock or pets. Her methods were


    so cruel that they would invoke nightmares just by hearing about it.


    There was a saying within the city, better provoke the Grim Reaper than provoke the Venom!


    The Venom was this woman in front of their eyes, Frostine.


    ¡°The Venom Widow?¡± Alex asked as he stared at the young woman on the stairway.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was then that Alex¡¯s expression softened because he was able to feel his father¡¯s Chi on this woman.


    At the very same time, Frostine looked at Alex with the intense of eyes, as if looking at¡­ A rtive.


    Such intensity made Alex¡¯s face feel like it was burning up. However, the people in the store didn¡¯t


    notice the change in their expressions.


    The leader immediately reported to Frostine. ¡°Fifth Lady, this bastard came to cause a ruckus within


    our store. Not only did he kill Miss Octavia, he even killed one of our guards. Please go back upstairs,


    Fifth Lady. We will most definitely capture this man and let you decide his fate.¡±


    Smack!


    Frostine swung an arm. An illusion of a hand appeared in mid-air as the guard was pped aside.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Frostine¡¯s tone was as chilly as a snowstorm.


    Everyone trembled upon hearing this, thinking that the Venom Widow must be so furious that she


    would explode.


    The pped guard bowed nervously, not daring toin one bit. He fell to his knees, begging. ¡°I¡¯m


    so sorry, I was wrong, and I should¡®ve known better. Please punish me, Fifth Lady!¡±


    Hearts sank as they looked towards Alex and Bubbles sympathetically.


    ¡®Not only did they cause a scene at Treasure Trove, yet they¡¯re so unlucky as to have the Venom


    Widow present as well.¡¯


    ¡®Great, guess the Venom Widow is about to diminish yet another bloodline.¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s just looking for a death wish! ¡¯


    Dory, who was still on the ground, was so afraid that she passed out.


    Just as everyone thought that the Venom Widow would snap and sentence Alex to death, she just


    walked over to him barefooted. Her seductive eyes stared into his with a soft, endearing gaze. She


    then spoke up in a quivering voice. ¡°Wh¡­


    What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡®Rockefeller¡­ He really is a Rockefeller!¡¯


    ¡®This is amazing!¡¯


    Frostine felt her heart jump. ¡°Let¡¯s talk upstairs!¡±


    She walked behind Alex and grabbed onto the handles on his wheelchair, lifting him with ease. Still


    barefooted, she walked upstairs joyfully.


    In an instant, the two disappeared to the second floor. Everyone was shocked to see this, their mouths


    agape.


    ¡°What was that about?¡±


    ¡°Why did the Venom Widow bring those two upstairs? Shouldn¡¯t she have killed him with one p?¡±


    ¡°And why does it feel like the widow knows that guy? And did you see her expression? It¡¯s like she


    found her lover.¡±


    Someone then spoke up, ¡°I heard the Fifth Lady of the Usoro family is extremely moody. She has an


    odd temper as well. She would often use living people in her experiments, so it¡¯s impossible for them to


    be lovers. I think the Fifth Lady actually thought she found a good subject, which is why she looked so


    excited just now.¡±


    With this, everyone thought they had figured it out and sighed with pity. Being experimented on by the


    Venom Widow was way worse than death.


    A guard pointed towards Dory, who had fainted. ¡°Brother, how should we deal with this girl?¡±


    Just as the guard was about to speak, Frostine¡¯s voice came from upstairs again. ¡°Watch over that girl


    with care. Don¡¯t be rude to her.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Lady!¡±

 Chapter 2091

    ?Chapter 2091


    Dory reacted in such a way because that woman was Frostine Usoro, the most vicious woman within the Usoro family. She had killed numerous people, even decimating more than five families in Starborn City on her own. None of her targets had survived, not even their livestock or pets. Her methods were so cruel that they would invoke nightmares just by hearing about it.


    There was a saying within the city, better provoke the Grim Reaper than provoke the Venom!


    The Venom was this woman in front of their eyes, Frostine.


    ¡°The Venom Widow?¡± Alex asked as he stared at the young woman on the stairway.


    It was then that Alex¡¯s expression softened because he was able to feel his father¡¯s Chi on this woman.


    At the very same time, Frostine looked at Alex with the intense of eyes, as if looking at¡­ A rtive.


    Such intensity made Alex¡¯s face feel like it was burning up. However, the people in the store didn¡¯t notice the change in their expressions.


    The leader immediately reported to Frostine. ¡°Fifth Lady, this bastard came to cause a ruckus within our store. Not only did he kill Miss Octavia, he even killed one of our guards. Please go back upstairs, Fifth Lady. We will most definitely capture this man and let you decide his fate.¡±


    Smack!


    Frostine swung an arm. An illusion of a hand appeared in mid-air as the guard was pped aside.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Frostine¡¯s tone was as chilly as a snowstorm.


    Everyone trembled upon hearing this, thinking that the Venom Widow must be so furious that she would explode.


    The pped guard bowed nervously, not daring toin one bit. He fell to his knees, begging. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I was wrong, and I should¡®ve known better. Please punish me, Fifth Lady!¡±


    Hearts sank as they looked towards Alex and Bubbles sympathetically.


    ¡®Not only did they cause a scene at Treasure Trove, yet they¡¯re so unlucky as to have the Venom Widow present as well.¡¯


    ¡®Great, guess the Venom Widow is about to diminish yet another bloodline.¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s just looking for a death wish! ¡¯


    Dory, who was still on the ground, was so afraid that she passed out.


    Just as everyone thought that the Venom Widow would snap and sentence Alex to death, she just walked over to him barefooted. Her seductive eyes stared into his with a soft, endearing gaze. She then spoke up in a quivering voice. "Wh...


    What''s your name?"


    "Alex Rockefeller."


    ''Rockefeller... He really is a Rockefeller!''


    ''This is amazing!''


    Frostine felt her heart jump. "Let''s talk upstairs!"


    She walked behind Alex and grabbed onto the handles on his wheelchair, lifting him with ease. Still barefooted, she walked upstairs joyfully.


    In an instant, the two disappeared to the second floor. Everyone was shocked to see this, their mouths agape.


    "What was that about?"


    "Why did the Venom Widow bring those two upstairs? Shouldn''t she have killed him with one p?"


    "And why does it feel like the widow knows that guy? And did you see her expression? It''s like she found her lover."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Someone then spoke up, "I heard the Fifth Lady of the Usoro family is extremely moody. She has an odd temper as well. She would often use living people in her experiments, so it''s impossible for them to be lovers. I think the Fifth Lady actually thought she found a good subject, which is why she looked so excited just now."


    With this, everyone thought they had figured it out and sighed with pity. Being experimented on by the Venom Widow was way worse than death.


    A guard pointed towards Dory, who had fainted. "Brother, how should we deal with this girl?"


    Just as the guard was about to speak, Frostine''s voice came from upstairs again. "Watch over that girl with care. Don''t be rude to her." "Uhmm..."


    "Yes, Fifth Lady!"

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡±


    Alex looked at Frostine. ¡°They¡¯re here for me. I killed them.¡±


    Frostine huffed coldly. ¡°You just killed Lily. What¡¯s the big deal about that? Ugh, my sixth sister-inw


    had always been rude and insolent. I¡¯ve been waiting to teach her a lesson for ages. Come on. I¡¯ll


    stand up for you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s the spirit, good boy!¡±


    The woman held Bubbles in her arms and gave Alex a sloppy kiss on his cheek, leaving some saliva


    on it as well. After that, she grabbed his wheelchair with one hand and went downstairs.


    At the time, everyone was crowding up once more, watching the sixth madame of the Usoro family,


    who was also Lily¡¯s aunt. They gossiped among themselves¡­


    ¡°The killer has been captured by the Fifth Lady! She brought him upstairs. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s dead at


    this point!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I pity him. Venom Widow must be experimenting on him!¡±


    ¡°I really want to see how she carries out her experiments, you know? Could it be in a really lewd way,


    like extracting his sperm? That¡¯s exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can volunteer yourself and experience that enjoyment.¡±


    As they continued their fervent discussion, the three finally came down.


    Upon seeing this, everyone was appalled.


    ¡°That guy¡¯s still alive?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? The Fifth Lady is actually holding the guy¡¯s daughter too! Just look at the


    tenderness in her eyes! Am I hallucinating?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I suddenly feel sore. Now I want to sit in a wheelchair too.¡±


    When they reached the first floor, Frostine ced Alex down carefully. She moved as though putting


    down an antique vase, worried she might shatter it if her hand slipped. She then lifted her gaze and


    looked towards her sixth brother¡¯s wife, her tone chilly. ¡°What are you screaming for? This is an Usoro


    family business. Do you think it¡¯s some night market?¡±


    ¡°Fifth sister, you¡­ Why are you here?¡± Anais Matther was terrified when she saw Frostine.


    However, thinking back on her status as an inw of the Usoros, she figured that she shouldn¡¯t have to


    be afraid of family.


    She pointed towards Alex. ¡°Fifth sister, did this bastard kill my niece? I only have one niece, you know?


    Now that she¡¯s killed in our family¡¯s store, our family would be aughing stock if we don¡¯t make


    her killer pay!¡±


    ¡°So what? Do you want to kill him?¡± Frostine asked her calmly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Not only does he have to die, but his daughter also has to as well!¡± Anais yelled in a harsh tone.


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    Anais froze after hearing what Frostine said. She was extremely shocked. ¡°What do you mean by that,


    fifth sister? Are you into him? Sure, this guy looks decent, but he¡¯s disabled! If you want a pretty boy, I


    can find one for you. It won¡¯t be a problem if you want ten! You can¡¯t even use this cripple bastard if you


    wanted to.¡±


    Smack!


    Frostine pped Anais across the face, leaving the entire crowd confused.


    Anais was a member of the Usoro family. This meant that Frostine was pping her sister-inw for an


    outsider.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to kneel down and apologize!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the most important person to me, and his daughter is mine as well!¡±


    Frostine said this just to prove important both Alex and Bubbles were, but everyone else interpreted it


    otherwise.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t that mean that this disabled man is Frostine Usoro¡¯s lover?¡¯


    ¡®She even had a child with him?¡¯


    However¡­ Everyone remembered something.


    Half a year ago, Frostine was still engaged to the Yate family. Yet, in the same time frame, Frostine had


    personally destroyed the entire Yate family, including her fianc¨¦. That was how she got the title ¡°Venom


    Widow.¡± It wasn¡¯t like the nickname bothered her anyway.


    It now seemed like Venom Widow had been seeing someone else long before that incident happened.

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    Anais¡¯ face turned pale. ¡°Fifth sister, he¡­ He killed my niece, yet you still want me to kneel?¡±


    Frostine released her aura. ¡°Are you not willing to? Then I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Anais knelt down immediately.


    ***


    Alex didn¡¯t feel much about what was happening before him. This was mainly because he didn¡¯t rte


    to this city one bit, let alone its people.


    He was very surprised to learn that Frostine used to be his father¡¯s disciple. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t


    know of his whereabouts. Yet, now¡­ He just wanted to bring his daughter back and let her sleep after


    feeding her.


    ¡°Dory!¡± Alex called out to his servant.


    Although she had fainted, she felt as if her soul quivered. It woke her up, and she crawled back to her


    feet immediately.


    ¡°Mister¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mister! You¡¯re alright?¡±


    She was confused after just regaining consciousness.


    Her mind even went nk after seeing Anais kneeling before them. She recognized Lily¡¯s aunt since


    she had been abusing her power in Starborn City after marrying into the Usoro family and getting on


    her high horse.


    ¡®Even so, this woman is kneeling before Alex?¡¯


    ¡®Oh my god!¡¯


    ¡®What happened?¡¯


    Just then, Alex spoke up. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll be heading back now. You don¡¯t have to send me off. Dory¡¯s help


    is more than enough.¡±


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They still seemed appalled.


    ¡®This cripple is Venom Widow¡¯s brother?¡¯


    Frostine took a nce at Dory and frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the maid that used to serve Khloe Yggdrasill?


    Hmph, the Yggdrasills are known to be selfish, so Khloe is no better. I simply can¡¯t let you go home


    alone, brother. Soe along now!¡±


    Ignoring a still kneeling Anais, Frostine held Bubbles and pushed Alex¡¯s wheelchair as they exited


    Treasure Trove together.


    ***


    At the time, Khloe and the head of the Yggdrasill family were starting to get impatient while waiting at


    Alex¡¯s ce.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t just keep waiting here. If that punk did run away, then we¡¯ll lose this rare chance! There


    aren¡¯t many opportunities in life, so if we miss this, we might miss it for life,¡± said Shaun.


    ¡°Then what should we do, Grandpa?¡± Khloe asked.


    Shawn chuckled coldly. ¡°He¡¯s just a crippled bastard, so how far can he go? Dory probably brought him


    to the business district for a walk. Call the family and have all the Yggdrasill guards search for him.


    Once they find him, tell them to bring him back to our manor. Oh, and remember not to leak any of his


    information.¡±


    In mere moments, the Yggdrasill guards received their orders and went straight into action.


    Not long after, the guards managed to stop Alex and the others on their way home.


    ¡°Dory, the Master demands you to bring this cripple to meet him at the Yggdrasill manor now!¡± One of


    the leaders of the guards yelled as he shot Alex a cold re.


    Frostine, on the other hand, had beenpletely ignored by these people. Since she was pushing the


    wheelchair and holding Bubbles simultaneously, they viewed her as a mere servant.


    The corners of Dory¡¯s mouth twitched. She red at Frostine, not saying a word.


    The leader was enraged. ¡°Hey b*tch! Are you mute? Go along now, or you¡¯ll be paying with your life!¡±


    Alex calmly stared back at the guard. ¡°Why is your master looking for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get there.¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you full of sh*t!¡± Frostine, who was extremely protective, spoke up.


    ¡°You dare to yell at me? You¡¯re just a lowly servant! Kneel before me or die!¡± The guard was fuming at


    this rate.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Since it was at night and the area had very few street lights, he couldn¡¯t see Frostine¡¯s face clearly.


    ¡°Kneel? Even Shawn Yggdrasill wouldn¡¯t dare talk to me in this way!¡±


    Venom Widow lifted her head and stared back at the guard frostily.

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Venom Widow?!¡±


    Once the guard recognized Frostine¡¯s face, he started shaking and almost peed his pants.


    ¡®How¡­ How¡¯s this possible? Why is this she-devil here?¡¯


    ¡°You! Go to that corner and kill yourself,¡± Frostine growled to the guard coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill


    anyone in front of our family¡¯s child.¡±


    The guard¡¯s heart dropped, his face turning even paler than before. He didn¡¯t want his life to end like


    this. However, he knew that his entire family would be destroyed if he didn¡¯t listen to the cruel Venom


    Widow.


    He had his parents, wife, and kids too. In the end, he clenched his teeth and actually went to the corner


    of the street and stabbed himself in the heart. Before taking thisst breath, he whispered in a frail and


    shaky voice, ¡°Fifth Lady, please¡­ Spare my family!¡±


    The other guards trembled with fear, unable to speak. This wasn¡¯t what they had initially been


    expected.


    Alex took a nce at the leader¡¯s corpse in the corner and turned to the others. ¡°Go back and tell your


    master to meet me here tomorrow. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make him regret.¡±


    ¡°Well? What are you waiting for? Scram!¡± Frostine scolded.


    Immensely relieved, the Yggdrasill guards scurried off like rats.


    Frostine seemed d and lowered her head, causing a pleasant scent to waft into Alex¡¯s nose.


    From this angle, she would be able to kiss him if she leaned in closer. She smiled and said, ¡°Now that¡¯s


    more like the old master! The Yggdrasill family is no match for us anyway. If Master were to be here, he


    could exterminate that entire family with one attack.¡±


    ¡°My dad was that powerful?¡± Alex froze.


    He only remembered William as an ordinary businessman. After some investigating, he only managed


    to gather information to prove that William was a grandmaster.


    Yet, ording to what Frostine just said, his father wasn¡¯t nearly as simple as he thought him to be.


    ¡®How many other things are you hiding from me, old man?¡¯


    ¡°Did you not know about this? Magistra too, she¡¯s just as powerful,¡± Frostine said.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Alex was shocked. ¡°You have a magistra too? Who is she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your mom!¡± Frostine replied.


    ¡®Yeah, right.¡¯


    ¡®God damn it. My mom¡¯s still in America!¡¯


    ¡®Looks like that old womanizer had another affair out here.¡¯


    ***


    After this incident, Frostine decided she would stay the night with them.


    The Yggdrasill family, on the other hand, was facing the shock of their lives. Shawn and Khloe had


    initially returned home just to wait for their subordinates to bring Alex back. They weren¡¯t worried one


    bit. However, in stead of bringing Alex back, they brought their leader¡¯s corpse.


    After questioning the team, all of them were aghast.


    ¡°Venom Widow?¡±


    ¡°Why would Venom Widow be involved? That cripple actually got on her good side?¡±


    ¡°They even want me to go meet him tomorrow?¡± Shawn was terrified after hearing what his guards


    said, but he was even angrier than before.


    However, one of the higher-ranking members within the family rushed in, clearly panicked. ¡°Master, I


    just got some news from Treasure Trove! That cripple who¡¯s with Dory killed the niece of one of the


    Yggdrasill madames and a guard there, yet he managed to walk out scot free!¡±


    ¡°What? How did that happen?¡±


    ¡°Rumors said that the cripple is Venom Widow¡¯s lover. They apparently even had a child together.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Yggdrasills were so upset that it felt like they swallowed a dead rat. Khloe,


    especially, couldn¡¯t ept this at all.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡®How could that useless cripple be in a rtionship with Venom Widow?¡¯


    ¡°Dad, Venom Widow is known to be cruel and sick in the head. I¡¯m worried that woman might barge


    into our ce and attack us whenever she likes!¡± Dn frowned.


    ¡°Hmph, but we Yggdrasills aren¡¯t to be messed with too! A mere Venom Widow can¡¯t do much anyway!¡±


    Shawn smiled coldly.


    ¡°¡­ Unless all three thousand shadow guards came and attacked us. But¡­ Would that even be


    possible? If the Venom Widow has such a messy private life, it¡¯s kind enough for the old Usoro master


    to not kick her out. So we don¡¯t have to worry. Besides, the cripple was the one who made this


    demand.¡±

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    After a short pause, Shawn continued, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to be quite hard to capture that cripple,


    though¡­ We have to think of another way.¡±


    Shawnpletely ignored Alex¡¯s words. He simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to obey a cripple¡¯s demands,


    especially with his current status.


    If this incident spread to the public, everyone would most definitelyugh at him.


    ***


    The night went by fairly quickly as Frostine stayed in Alex¡¯s room the whole while. Since the two were


    quite powerful, staying up a few nights straight wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them.


    Alex asked her a truckload of questions, finally understanding some of Frostine¡¯s past.


    Before meeting William, her Nine Tails bloodline wasn¡¯t activated yet, nor was she nearly as powerful


    as she was now. She was actually very frail back then.


    When William met her, she was being bullied by some of the rich guys within Starborn City. She was


    nearly gang raped as well, but it was fortunate that William managed to save her in time. Hence, this


    was the main reason why she destroyed several families within the city, including her fianc¨¦¡¯s.


    That was because her fiance was within the group at the time. It was simply ridiculous that her own


    fiance teamed up with other men just to humiliate his future wife.


    ¡®That man is no better than those monsters.¡¯


    The clock continued ticking as afternoon arrived in the blink of an eye. The head of the Yggdrasill


    family didn¡¯t show up at all, not even Khloe.


    Frostine ced her hand on Alex¡¯s shoulder and squeezed it gently. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think Shawn


    Yggdrasill ising. Hmph! Such a coward, that old fart.¡±


    ¡°I think he just doesn¡¯t care,¡± Alex said. ¡°I¡¯ll go to him then.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Frostine huffed coldly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t bear that privilege to have you go over and see him


    personally. Just you wait. I¡¯ll go tie him up and bring him to you!¡±


    Alex stared at her and nodded. ¡°Sorry for the trouble then, sister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. We¡¯re family, after all. Wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Alex grabbed her by her soft hand.


    She turned around with a smile. ¡°Hmm? Brother, we had already had a sleepoverst night. Are you


    starting to miss me already?¡±


    Dory, who was nearby, couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked, her eyes darting toward time and time again.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to die. Come a little closer.¡±


    Frostine sat on hisp. ¡°Do I need to be even closer?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough!¡± Alex felt nervous. ¡®How is this woman more flirtatious than Waltz?¡¯


    Just then, he reached an arm out and pressed Frostine¡¯s stomach.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Frostine froze. Although she had been voluntarily flirting with Alex, him touching her stomach was a


    rather different case. She felt¡­ Quite smug about it.


    She blinked a few times. ¡°Brother, do I need to take off my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Not for now,¡± Alex replied. He then extracted some of his Chi from his golden core and used it on her


    stomach.


    In that instant, Frostine was surprised. ¡°Brother¡­¡± she whispered.


    Alex interrupted her. ¡°Focus and stay calm. Your core is damaged, so I¡¯m giving you a hand. You¡¯ll be


    able to capture those people more easily then.¡±


    Frostine was nervous yet appalled. She had never told anyone that her core was damaged. ¡®He could


    tell just by looking at me? And he can cure it?¡¯


    Five minutester, Frostine tried sensing her core and jumped with joy. She then kissed Alex on the


    corner of his lips and said, ¡°Brother, watch me stand up for you!¡±

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    The Yggdrasills were currently celebrating Shawn¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday.


    The family had some status within the city. Moreover, one of their daughters had been epted as a


    Plenilune Sect disciple, who was in charge of the area. Hence, with this, the Yggdrasills surpassed


    their reputation.


    In the morning, nobles within the city arrived to give their felicitations. Then, even more people came at


    noon. Traditionally, celebrations here were normally held during noon, so most guests arrived during


    this time.


    ¡°The head of the Ganji family has arrived, bearing a gift of three million spiritual stones, wishing the old


    madam wonderful health and longevity!¡±


    ¡°The Crystal Smiths has arrived with a ten thousand year old reishi!¡±


    ¡°The Divine Larcenist n has arrived with ancient royal apparel!¡±


    As more powerful figures arrived, the atmosphere in the Yggdrasills home was vivacious. The guests


    that attended this celebration were of higher status than those who attended Shawn¡¯s birthdayst year


    too.


    The reason for this, it was rumored that the alchemist that worked for the other pharmacy in Starborn


    City would be passing soon. Hence, the best alchemists in the city were all within the Yggdrasill family


    now. If anyone wanted to get their hands on some pills, they¡¯d probably have to ask from this family


    from then on. However, Madam Mona was an exception. She wouldn¡¯t make pills for just anyone, even


    if they begged her.


    This was exactly why people decided toe here and tter the Yggdrasill family. They might just be


    able to get themselves a favor if they needed it.


    ¡°Seeing this many guestsing to our party makes me feel so much more relieved!¡±


    ¡°That just means that that alchemist is actually dying soon.¡±


    Shawn and his wife stood between their two sons, smiling brightly throughout the celebration. He had


    completely forgotten about meeting up with Alex, despite his warning from before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk to the old lords of other families. The servants can wee the rest of those middle-


    ss families instead.¡±


    Suddenly, the gates to the Yggdrasill manor were kicked down.


    Two five-meter tall steel gates flew into the air as if they were enormous birds. They then crashed into


    one of the walls of the main buildings within the manor, instantly creating two humongous holes.


    Two unlucky people even fainted after getting hit by the flying gates.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Who dares toe and mess with the Yggdrasill family?¡±


    Shocked by the abrupt shift in the atmosphere, everyone looked towards the entrance.


    Kavan was infuriated. He mmed his palms onto the table as he stood up abruptly, lunging towards


    the gates. In just a second, he flew back in with greater speed, falling right on his sister-inw.


    The impact on his sister-inw¡¯s chest was so powerful that she rolled her eyes back and fell


    unconscious.


    ¡°You insolent bastards! How dare you? Guards, seize them!¡± Dn screamed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Fifty or so guards rushed out immediately, yet they were all puzzled as soon as they reached the


    entrance.


    All of them were stunned in ce, none dared to move a muscle.


    Dn was enraged. He was wondering if his power within the family had started to decrease.


    Otherwise, there was no other reason why the guards wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    ¡°Why are you just standing there? Are you all logs?¡±


    ¡°Just capture the culprits!¡±


    One of the guards in the back seemed to be petrified. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t? I¡¯d say that you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing¡­¡±


    Dn rushed over but was unable to finish his sentence. ¡®Oh f*ck, we actually can¡¯t!¡¯


    The entrance was filled with thousands of people in ck suits. All of them looked malicious, wearing


    ck apparel and a ck mask. They weren¡¯t moving at all, just standing there, looking back at them.


    The silver guns in their hands were enough to send chills down everyone¡¯s spine.


    ¡®Are those even human?¡¯


    ¡®They look like robots.¡¯


    These were the Usoro family¡¯s infamous three thousand Shadow Guards.

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    Standing in front of the Shadow Guards was a gorgeous and foxy woman. It was the Venom Widow,


    Frostine Usoro.


    ¡®The Venom Widow actually called for the three thousand Shadow Guards to wreck my family, just for a


    mere cripple??¡¯


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dn felt his entire body tense up as his mind went nk. This was just too unreal.


    ¡®Venom Widow is known to be a madwoman, but has Abtal Usoro gone mad too?¡¯


    ***


    After seeing the pitch-ck Shadow Guards at the door, everyone in the Yggdrasill manor panicked.


    ¡®Oh my god, this is bad!¡¯


    ¡®By the looks of it, Venom Widow is going to dismantle the Yggdrasill family!¡¯


    As the saying went, every man for himself. The guests weren¡¯t fools to just sit there and wait for their


    demise. Someone immediately jumped up. ¡°Oh uhm, I just remembered that my wife is going intobor!


    I have to go home now!¡±


    After taking a few steps, he seemed to remember something.


    Rushing towards the gift section, he picked up a square shaped box. ¡°Mr. Yggdrasill, I¡¯lle by and


    wish your wife some other day¡­ Uhm, I hope I have the chance to do so again.¡±


    He then rushed off without turning back.


    As he ran out of the door, he even took a nce at the Shadow Guards nervously. Seeing that they


    weren¡¯t doing anything yet, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    The man then watched as the other guests rushed out of the manor without caring any less. Most of


    them took back their gifts as well, panicking, as they ran for their lives.


    Since the Yggdrasills were about to be destroyed by Venom Widow, it¡¯d be foolish to keep giving them


    gifts. Money didn¡¯t grow on trees, thus, they figured that it¡¯d be better if they just save the gifts for


    themselves.


    The Yggdrasills were most definitely the ones who were shocked to their cores.


    As Khloe walked towards the door, she couldn¡¯t believe that the infamous Shadow Guards was in front


    of her. She remembered just how weak and useless Alex looked like a cripple, so she just couldn¡¯t view


    him as Frostine¡¯s lover no matter how she tried.


    Even now, she still didn¡¯t think that this man had the status or power to talk to her on the same level.


    Last time, when she saved him, she looked at him with utter disgust and disdain. She merely took it as


    rescuing a stray.


    Yet now¡­ She thought that this was just simply ridiculous.


    ¡°Miss Usoro, might I ask what you¡¯re here for?¡± Shawn asked as he stared at Frostine¡¯s chilly


    expression. He was that close to exploding with anger.


    ¡¯This is clearly aplete insult to the Yggdrasill family!¡®


    Frostine chuckled lightly. ¡°Oh, Shawn Yggdrasill, you have quite a bad memory. My little brother is still


    waiting to have a talk with you. You¡¯ve made him wait for nearly half a day. I¡¯m even getting impatient


    myself!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Miss Usoro, look just how busy I am today, so I can¡¯t meet him for now!¡±


    Frostine scoffed coldly, her expression changing immediately.


    ¡°Capture them!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The Shadow Guards yelled in sync as they barged into the manor.


    Boom!


    ***


    ¡°Mister, who¡­ Who are you, really? Why¡­ Did you suddenly be Miss Usoro¡¯s brother?¡± Dory


    stared at Alex as she finally asked about this confusing matter.


    Alex was currently bottle feeding his daughter and decided to not answer properly. ¡°I won¡¯t be staying in


    this city for long, and I don¡¯t n on buying this house either. I¡¯ll return it to you in a few days. As for


    who I really am, that¡¯s not all that important. You can just treat me like a tourist.¡±


    Just then, he sensed something.


    ¡®The Lord of the Yggdrasill family is here!¡¯


    Shawn¡¯s limbs had been tied up behind his back. Khloe too.


    ¡°Brother, I brought them to you!¡±


    Thud, thud!


    With the help of the Shadow Guards, Shawn and Khloe were forced to kneel before Alex at the same


    time. Shawn didn¡¯t say anything, but he had a hateful expression stered across his face.


    Khloe, on the other hand, was so humiliated that her face flushed red. She pointed at Alex and yelled,


    ¡°Frostine Usoro, I don¡¯t understand! Why would you summon the three thousand Shadow Guards for


    this cripple? Going against us for a mere nobody? What does he even have to offer? Your taste in men


    can¡¯t be that bad, can it?¡±

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098


    Smack!


    Frostine pped Khloe across the face, causing the veil over her face to fly off.


    It instantly revealed a¡­ Face full of scars. It was a horrifying sight. Khloe was still very conscious about


    her scarred face, a permanent thorn within her heart. Hence, she wore a veil that posed as a shield to


    protect her heart.


    Now that her face was exposed, that shield had been destroyed. She screamed in horror and covered


    her face with both hands, seemingly traumatized.


    However, Frostine let out a cold huff. ¡°Khloe Yggdrasill, remember how you¡¯re a cripple before you


    insult others. Look at your face¡­ It¡¯s astronomically hideous. Even the ugliest person on the Earth


    would barf when they look at you. Yet you still run about Starborn City without a care in the world. Are


    you trying to disgust people on purpose?¡±


    Khloe was so mad that she could feel her organs burning from within, so mad she almost vomited a


    mouthful of blood.


    ¡°I just think you¡¯re quite a powerful figure within the city, you know? So there¡¯s no way you¡¯d be into a


    crippled man! You can find any man you want with what you have to offer. Even the star disciples in


    Plenilune Sect would be more than enough to pick from!¡± Khloe tried her best to calm herself down.


    It was too insulting that she was beingpared to a crippled nobody.


    Frostine chuckled. ¡°Star disciples of Plenilune Sect? Have you misunderstood something about my little


    brother? Those punks don¡¯t even deserve to polish my little brother¡¯s shoes.¡±


    Khloe rolled her eyes, speechless.


    Still kneeling on the ground, Shawn was practically fuming as he stared at Alex. ¡°Frostine Usoro, why


    did you bring us here? What do you want from us? I¡¯d rather die than be insulted like this. So kill me


    now if you have what it takes!¡±


    Alex spoke up. ¡°I was the one who wanted you here. Didn¡¯t you try to capture me yesterday? That¡¯s


    why I wanted to see who exactly the head of the Yggdrasill family was. But well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m a little


    disappointed!¡±


    Shawn was further triggered. ¡°Disappointed? What are you even disappointed in?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Alex nced at his knees a few times. ¡°You¡¯re quite old, yet you have no backbone.¡±


    Shawn continued to re at Alex as if he wanted to skin him alive.


    ¡°What makes you think you can say that?¡± yelled Khloe. ¡°You¡¯re a useless man wh*¡¯re who just


    managed to hook up with Frostine Usoro! If you have seine backbone, then stop relying on women and


    stand up! Fight me fair and square!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vepletely lost interest in you!¡± Alex suddenly yanked the nket off of his knees. Initially, that


    nket had covered both of his legs. With this, everyone was able to see that both his legs were fine.


    He got off of his wheelchair, still holding onto his daughter. ¡°Sister, I heard that the head of your family


    used to spend lots to buy a limit-breaking pill, right? The Yggdrasills took one of mine yesterday, and


    they haven¡¯t paid up. So help me collect this debt! I¡¯m tired and I¡¯d like to rest upstairs.¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes as they watched him walk up the stairs.


    Dory rubbed her eyes, thinking that she was hallucinating. ¡®Why does he have both legs now?¡¯


    ¡®Where did those legse from?¡¯


    ***


    Frostine¡¯s eyes lit up, and she waved to him before turning to Shawn. ¡°We Usoros used to trade half of


    our wealth for a limit breaking pill. So it wouldn¡¯t be too much if I took half of yours, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you! Send Mister and Miss Yggdrasill home!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and remember to collect half their fortune! Remember, just half! We won¡¯t take any more or any


    less. We aren¡¯t that greedy.¡±


    With his eyes automatically rolling out the back, Shawn felt as if he was going to ckout.


    The head of the Usoro family was only willing to trade half his wealth for a limit-breaking pill because


    he was going to die soon. Hence, he really needed that pill in order to save himself.


    Meanwhile, Shawn didn¡¯t need it at all, let alone trade half his wealth for something useless to him.


    ¡°Wait!¡±

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099


    Next


    He jumped up, took a limit-breaking pill out of his storage ring, and handed it to Frostine. ¡°This is the


    limit-breaking pill. I¡¯m returning it to you people. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want it?¡± Frostine chuckled coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t change your mind in the middle of a trade. Besides,


    you guys have taken the pill for quite some time. Who knows if you switched it out? Sorry, but we¡¯ll be


    continuing with the trade. Shadow Guards, perform your task.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Frostine, on the other hand, didn¡¯t leave but skipped her way upstairs.


    ¡°Brother, brother! Come over here and let me take a look at your legs!¡±


    Seeing that Alex was sitting at the side of the bed, Frostine squatted down and lifted both his legs up to


    her face, checking it thoroughly. She looked genuinely thrilled, as if she found something she lost.


    ¡°It¡¯s real. It¡¯s actual legs! This is exceptionally magical! But don¡¯t you have to be at the immortalization


    stage to regrow limbs?¡±


    Since Alex had the divine eye, he was able to tell if she was actually genuine or not. He felt extremely


    warm to be able to sense Frostine¡¯s genuineness at such a farawaynd.


    He smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it stink?¡±


    ¡°Nope, not at all! Your feet smell great!¡± She even gave one of them a kiss.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡®God, this sister really is something.¡¯


    ¡°Oh right, how did you cure my core? Master used to tell me that the damages were unavoidable side


    effects of cultivation. The more power I gain, the worse it¡¯ll be. He said it¡¯d only be cured if I give


    up all my power, deactivate my bloodline, and be a normal person.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I know some medical skills,¡± Alex said. ¡°But your condition is quite tricky. I didn¡¯t exactly


    cure itpletelyst time too. We can only fix the problems within your blood if we had a Heaven


    Mending Pill.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s a type of Divine Fairy Pill!¡±


    After a short while, the Shadow Guards returned.


    The leader brought a storage ring back, with half of the Yggdrasill¡¯s wealth inside. Not only did it have


    various spiritual stones and tools, but it also contained half of the ownership agreements of their


    business properties andnds.


    ¡°This is for you!¡± Frostine just threw it towards Alex.


    At the same time, the head of the Yggdrasill family exploded with rage. Not only did he kill two of his


    servants, he even demolished the main building he lived in.


    He yelled as he held his sword, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll take revenge if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±


    Kavan pped Khloe right across her face and scolded, ¡°This is all your fault! If you didn¡¯t pick up that


    trash that day, our family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡±


    Khloe held onto her face, not saying a word. However, her eyes were cold, filled with sinister thoughts.


    ¡°What do we do now? The Shadow Guards are just too strong. Our family can¡¯t possibly beat them!¡±


    Just then, Shawn huffed coldly. ¡°We can ask for help.¡±


    ¡°From who?¡± Khloe asked.


    ¡°Plenilune Sect.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Hermione is part of Plenilune Sect, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯d stand up for us just because she¡¯s


    one of their disciples, right?¡± Dn said. Hermione Yggdrasill was his daughter anyway.


    Shawn took out the pill that he traded half his wealth for. ¡°We can, with this! Dn, you have to take a


    trip down to visit the Plenilune Sect¡­¡±

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100


    Dn finally reached the entrance to Plenilune Sect. Taking a look at the tremendously tall mountain


    gates, he couldn¡¯t help but exim in awe. Back in his day, he wanted to join and train the sect to be


    one of their disciples.


    It was a pity that he didn¡¯t have the talent for it. However, his daughter had achieved his dream in his


    stead. Hermione was now one of the star disciples within the sect. Moreover, they heard that her


    master was one of the sect¡¯s powerful elders. At this rate, her future was as bright as the sun.


    Dn was then stopped at the gates.


    ¡°Ah, hello, I¡¯m here to look for one of your sect¡¯s star disciples, Hermione Yggdrasill. I¡¯m her father.¡±


    Dn said as he handed them two bottles of pills with a grin.


    Although it wasn¡¯t some rare spiritual demon pill, this was still quite the reward for ordinary disciples


    within the sect.


    However, just as they reached for the bottles, they stopped abruptly as soon as they heard the man


    refer to himself as Hermione¡¯s father.


    Initially, they behaved haughtily in front of him. Now, they had quickly instantly switched expression and


    started ttering him instead.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re Sister Hermione¡¯s father!¡±


    ¡°She just came back from training. I¡¯ll go call for her right now.¡±


    Dn was slightly confused and surprised, but he seemed to have realized something from the two


    disciples¡¯ expressions. With this, his expression was filled with pride.


    The other disciple immediately brought him a bamboo chair so he could rest while he waited. He even


    went as far as to make Dn some fair tea and handing it to him with a smile.


    After some small talk, Dn found out that his daughter had been following her sect to train and


    somehow received the legacy of a deity, thus learning a rare set of martial arts. She was now the


    favorite member within the sect. Even the president had personally asked about her. Moreover, they


    almost made Hermione one of their heirs.


    Upon hearing this, Dn couldn¡¯t help but grin widely.


    ¡°Oh, my good daughter, you have such great potential!¡±


    In just a few moments, the disciple that went in came back, weing Dn into their sect.


    ***


    Ten or so minutester, Dn didn¡¯t manage to see his daughter but her master instead.


    This was the fifth elder of the Plenilune Sect, a three hundred year old man. He was also one of the


    elders that were in charge of Hermione.


    ¡°¡­ Ah, you came at a bad time. Since Hermione received the legacy, she has locked herself up for


    further training. It¡¯s a very crucial time for her now, so if she improves, she might be the leader of


    the our sect¡¯s new generation.¡±


    Dn smiled brighter than he ever did after hearing the elder¡¯s words.


    ¡®If my daughter gets to be the new generation¡¯s leader, we Yggdrasills would have nothing fear! We


    could even rule the city!¡¯


    ¡®We could destroy the Usoro family with the snap of our finger!¡¯


    ¡°So what brings you here? Why are you looking for Hermione?¡± Elder Quint asked.


    Initially, Dn wanted to mention that Alex possessed a rare treasure to attract the Plenilune Sect to


    take action to help them out. However, now that his daughter had received the legacy of a deity and the


    president showing interest towards her, he had another idea in mind.


    ¡°Well, here¡¯s the thing!¡±


    ¡°We Yggdrasills have been bullied by the Usoros in Starborn City for no apparent reason! They also


    took half of our wealth! Ah, my poor father was even forced to kneel before them. My little Hermione is


    very close to my father too. I can¡¯t fathom just how angry she¡¯d get if she finds out about this.¡±


    ¡°How dare they!¡± Elder Quint was so angry that he smashed arge rock.


    ¡°Hermione can¡¯te out while training, so I¡¯ll help her resolve this family issue instead!¡±


    ¡°Come on now, let¡¯s head to Starborn City!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Back in Starborn City, Frostine brought Alex back to her ce because Abtal wanted to see him.


    As they reached the manor, Alex was shocked.


    He felt as if he had be a superstar, who had juste out of an airport, being weed by


    millions of people as he walked down a red carpet.

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101


    The Usoro family¡¯s three thousand Shadow Guards and various descendants from the Usuro family


    branches were lined up neatly at the gate, waiting for Alex. Dozens of young boys and girls weed


    him warmly as they held flowers in their hands.


    The grand ostentation and the astonishing scene shocked the entire Starborn City.


    At this moment, countless Starborn City citizens were watching from afar, including the members of the


    Yggdrasill family. For instance, that third youngdy, Khloe Yggdrasill, was standing in the crowd with a


    face veil.


    She stared at the scene in disbelief. Countless citizens¡¯ discussions filled her ears.


    ¡°The Usoro family has put tip such a great line-up. So who are they going to wee?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the Plenilune Sect¡¯s sect master?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Plenilune Sect¡¯s sect master already came herest year, but there wasn¡¯t such a great line-up.


    It looks like the Usoro family must be sucking up to some big shot this time!¡±


    ¡°Have you guys forgotten? The Venom Widow brought three thousand Shadow Guards to crash the


    Yggdrasill family¡¯s birthday banquet. I heard she even confiscated half of the Yggdrasill family¡¯s wealth.


    Could it be rted to this matter?¡±


    Khloe frowned. Then, she let out a sneer. ¡®Alex Rockefeller?¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s just trash living off women. How can he be rted to such a great line-up ahead?¡¯


    ¡®It must be that cheap b*tch, Frostine Usoro. She must have hooked tip with trash and even annihted


    her fianc¨¦¡¯s entire family. This kind of woman should be executed by drowning.¡¯


    Khloe¡¯s resentment toward Frostine grew deeper. The reason for this was certainly because Frostine


    had pped her yesterday and even said she was uglier than a toad.


    Just then, several people arrived at Usoro Manor¡¯s gate. She looked at them intently. ¡®D*mn, aren¡¯t they


    Frostine Usoro, Alex Rockefeller, and his daughter too?¡¯


    Meanwhile, she did not see Dory. Perhaps, Dory was not qualified toe to such an asion.


    However, Khloe still had an ominous foreboding. ¡®Impossible! This is absolutely impossible. The Usoro


    family has put up such a great line-up just to wee this trash. Won¡¯t they be aughing stock?


    They¡¯re receiving Frostine Usoro¡¯s paramour!¡¯


    ¡®Is the Usoro family out of their minds?¡¯


    ¡®The one they¡¯re going to wee couldn¡¯t have been him. They just¡­ Happen to walk in there.¡¯


    However, in the very next second, when Alex followed Frostine on the red carpet at Usoro Manor¡¯s


    gate, fireworks roared, the three thousand Shadow Guards pointed their long spears to the sky as well


    as the young boys and girls cheered in unison¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Wee, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Wee, Young Miss!¡±


    Boom!


    Khloe¡¯s mind went nk as if it had been bombarded.


    ¡®Young master? That disabled person that trash is the Usoro family¡¯s young master? This¡­ is too


    shocking.¡¯


    At this moment, a deep regret surged in Khloe¡¯s heart. She recalled that she was the one who had


    taken down that little girl from the tree. Yet, if she had treated him better and the Yggdrasill family had


    not forced him to surrender his property, it would have been a different situation.


    Not only that, many dignitaries and members of great families in Starborn City also came over to Usoro


    Manor to give their gifts and congrattions. Khloe even saw the gifts that some people were holding


    looked very familiar.


    ¡®Weren¡¯t those gifts that they had nned to give to her grandmother yesterday?¡¯


    After they had taken back the gifts, they were sending them to the Usoro family now.


    ¡®This bunch of b*stards!¡¯


    While hugging his daughter, Alex was astonished as he looked at Frostine. ¡°Senior, this¡­ What¡¯s going


    on? How did I be the young master?¡±

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Frostine looked at Alex while feigning a mysterious smile. ¡°Guess!¡±


    Alex rolled his eyes.


    How could he have guessed it? He could not even tell who the Usoro family¡¯s patriarch was. Even if he


    specifically looked for an old man, there were at least dozens of old men in the massive crowd.


    However, he soon saw the old man.


    A silver-haired old man walked tip to him with a group of people. Then, at a distance of ten meters


    away, he suddenly fell to his knees and prostrated as he said, ¡°I¡¯m honored to wee Young Master¡¯s


    arrival!¡±


    Buzz!


    The onlooking citizens from Starborn City felt dumbfounded as they could notprehend the situation


    for a moment. Then, everyone looked at Alex in surprise as countless questions popped up in their


    minds.


    ¡°Who the heck is this guy?¡±


    ¡°An existence that even the Usoro family¡¯s patriarch has to kneel before? Could it be that he¡¯s a Saint


    or Divine Heir sent from some ancient sects?¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that this man previously appeared in Treasure Trove, and he was even a cripple.


    Everyone thought that he was a paramour whom the Venom Widow had found out there. From the way


    it looks now, it¡¯s simply a bullsh*t. His legs are fine, and he¡¯s even the Usoro family¡¯s young master, so


    how could he be a paramour?¡±


    Everyone had a different expression.


    At this moment, Anais Matthew, who was standing along with the members of the Usoro family, had a


    pallid face. Previously, she had even begged her husband to think of ways to avenge her niece, Lily


    Octavia!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, early in the morning today, the patriarch announced that he wanted to wee the young


    master at the gate. Before this, she was astonished as she did not know the young master¡¯s identity.


    Only now did she understand that it turned out to be this man.


    Lily had even dared to offend a man that even her father-inw had to fall to his knees. She must have


    had a death wish, right?


    Anais was terrified, such that she almost fell to her knees.


    ¡®Lily Octavia, you d*mned troll.¡¯


    ***


    Soon, the Usoro family weed Alex in.


    The Usoro family forcibly held Alex, who was holding Bubbles, in the highest regard. Everyone in the


    group of surrounding people under him stared at him, making him embarrassed. But his daughter


    looked around with her big eyes as if she was trying to understand these people¡¯s origins.


    ¡°Cough, cough. Old man, disperse these people!¡±


    Alex waved his hand. Such a little line-up was enough to scare him. He would really feel ufortable


    being surrounded by so many onlookers.


    Soon, the Usoro family members retreated one after another, leaving only Frostine and the patriarch,


    Abtal Usoro.


    Then, Alex said, ¡°Senior, can you tell me now what¡¯s with this situation?¡±


    Frostine said with a smile, ¡°In fact, the matter is quite simple. Your father isn¡¯t only my master, but he¡¯s


    also a great benefactor of our Usoro family. Half a year ago, not long after Master had epted me as


    his disciple, our Usoro family suffered a catastrophe. If Master hadn¡¯t stepped in, our Usoro family


    would¡¯ve been long annihted.¡±


    Abtal said with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master! Ever since that time, I¡¯ve been treating your father as


    the savior of our lives. Everything in our Usoro family belongs to Master, including our lives!¡±


    Alex was slightly touched. Never did he expect that the Usoro family¡¯s old man¡¯s determination would


    be so strong.


    ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t have any news about Master either?¡± Abtal asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind of funny. He had put on a great show by making a cunning


    getaway so that he could deceive me that he¡¯s already dead. I have only managed to find out that he¡¯s


    still alive with great difficulty. It¡¯s been more than a year since thest time I saw him. I just came here


    this time by coincidence too.¡±


    Abtal whispered, ¡°I once heard that Master came from Wastnd, then Young Master¡­¡±


    Alex was slightly surprised. ¡°Do you all even know about this?¡±


    After a pause, he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ie from Wastnd too. But, Wastnd is about to lose its


    peace soon!¡±


    ¡°Junior, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the Wastnd¡­¡±


    Alex was about to continue his speech when a middle-aged man rushed in from outside the gate and


    said hurriedly, ¡°Dad, something terrible has happened. The Yggdrasill family has barged in along with


    the people from the Plenilune Sect.¡±


    The person who was approaching was none other than Abtal¡¯s eldest son, Percival Usoro.


    ¡°Why would Plenilune Sect¡¯s peoplee over?¡± Abtal was slightly puzzled.


    Frostine said, ¡°Dn Yggdrasill¡¯s daughter, Hermione Yggdrasill, has joined the Plenilune Sect, so she


    might have called the people over! It¡¯s alright. The people that Hermione Yggdrasill can bring over


    shouldn¡¯t have powerful abilities.¡±

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103


    Percival shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in deep trouble this time.¡±


    As soon as he said that¡­


    Boom!


    As a loud bang rang out, a stream of overwhelming, long sword light struck down from the sky above


    Usoro Manor, striking directly at the main building of Usoro Manor. It broke the fine building into halves.


    ¡°Abtal Usoro, you old coward! Get out now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to take your life.¡± An old man¡¯s voice echoed in the sky.


    Upon hearing it, Alex could tell that it was the Yggdrasill family¡¯s patriarch, Shawn Yggdrasill.


    At this moment, it was even more lively in front of Usoro Manor¡¯s gate.


    Previously, the crowd was here to watch the Usoro family weing the young master. It had been just


    a short ten minutes, but now, they were here to watch the Plenilune Sect beat up the Usoro family.


    It was a dramatic turn of events, such that people could notprehend the sudden change.


    Moreover, the Plenilune Sect¡¯s member whounched the attack this time was not an ordinary disciple.


    A golden condor was floating in mid-air above the sky of the gate while spreading its wings over tens of


    meters. An old man was sitting on it. It was none other than Hermione Yggdrasill¡¯s master, the


    Plenilune Sect¡¯s skill, passing elder, Ix Quint.


    Meanwhile, fifty or so experts from the Plenilune Sect were stepping on the flying swords behind the


    golden condor. This line-up shocked Starborn City¡¯s citizens.


    To their surprise, the Yggdrasill family could gather so many Plenilune Sect experts. It was simply a


    remarkable ability.


    ***


    ¡°Patriarch! Patriarch, help!


    ¡°Save my child!¡±


    A woman of about thirty years old rushed into the house where Alex and the others were. She was


    wearing a red gown with a flower around her neck while holding a little boy.


    Alex remembered him. The little boy was there to wee him at the gate earlier. He was six or seven


    years old at most.


    But now, he was covered in blood. There was a deep wound with exposed bones from the shoulder to


    the abdomen. It was clear that the little boy had suffered a severe injury from the strike earlier.


    When Frostine rushed over and took a look, her eyes were red-rimmed at once. She shook her head in


    grief. ¡°Fourth Sister-inw¡­¡±


    The woman burst into tears right away.


    Abtal was infuriated. ¡°The Yggdrasill family and the Plenilune Sect shall be my sworn enemies.¡±


    Just then, someone stretched his hand out and pressed on the little boy¡¯s forehead, leaving a blood


    mark on it.


    It was Alex. He had sealed the little boy¡¯s soul using the blood-dripping soul sealing technique.


    The agitated mother of the little boy pushed Alex away at once. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch my


    child. All of this is because of you. If you hadn¡¯te to the Yggdrasill family, the Plenilune Sect


    wouldn¡¯t have barged in here, and my child wouldn¡¯t have died. It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the murderer of my


    child!¡±


    Smack!


    Abtal pped the woman across the face hard.


    He then roared angrily, ¡°Nonsense! How dare you speak to Young Master like that?! You deserve to die


    for such a grave sin!¡±


    The woman shouted, ¡°You better beat me to death. Anyway, my son is dead, and I don¡¯t want to live


    anymore. The Plenilune Sect has brought so many people today for revenge. The Usoro family is going


    to be eradicated today too!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Abtal trembled with rage.


    Alex said, ¡°Your son is not dead yet. I can save him.¡±

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104


    Alex¡¯s words extinguished the woman¡¯s anger at once.


    She kneeled before Alex with a thud. ¡°Is it true? I beg you. Save my son right now. As long as my son


    cane back to life, you can make me do anything.¡±


    ¡°Prepare a single room for me. Then, when I am saving himter, no one cane in and disturb me.¡±


    While talking, Alex looked at Frostine and Abtal. ¡°Senior, old man, the Yggdrasill family hase over


    with so many experts. Can you guys hold them off?¡±


    Abtal said, ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem for fifteen minutes.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Fine, fifteen minutes is enough. Just stall them as long as you can!¡±


    Alex picked up the little boy without letting go of his daughter Bubbles. He turned around and followed


    Frostine into a room.


    ¡°Junior, is it alright for you to bring along your daughter?¡± Frostine asked. She wanted to help him hold


    the child.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I need my daughter¡¯s help to save him, okay?¡±


    Frostine was puzzled.


    Alex did not exin much. ¡°Stand guard outside. No one is allowed toe close.¡±


    He banged the door shut.


    Frostine could not see the situation inside, and she still had a limited understanding of Alex.


    However, Alex had repaired her energy core issue in a short time, so she had an almost blind trust


    and¡­ Adoration in him!


    Therefore, when the Fourth Sister-inw asked uncertainly, ¡°He¡­ he can save my son?¡±


    Frostine then said with a firm expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He can definitely do it.¡±


    When the Yggdrasill family standing outside the gate did not see Abtal getting out at this moment, they


    instantly flew into a rage. Shawn shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Old coward Usoro, you¡¯re so timid


    that you don¡¯t even dare toe out, do you? I¡¯ll count to three. If you still don¡¯t get out by then, we¡¯ll


    barge in. You¡¯ll only have yourself to me when it ends in a bloodbathter.¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Two¡­¡±


    As a result, before he counted to three, Elder Quint standing on the golden condor, said impatiently,


    ¡°Why do we need so much nonsense? Just wipe out the Usoro family right away!¡±


    Upon hearing it, Shawn naturally dared not refute his words at all. So, he hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.


    Everything will be done as per your arrangement.¡±


    Elder Quint waved his hand. ¡°Disciples of the Plenilune Sect, heed my order! Blow up this d*mned door


    first. Then, ughter the people inside and spare no one!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the fifty or so Plenilune Sect disciples maneuvered the flying swords and rushed to the


    ground before standing in a row. The sect mainly emphasized the flying sword, so every disciple was a


    flying sword cultivator.


    At this moment, the fifty or so crisscrossed streams of sword light attacked Usoro Manor¡¯s gate at


    once. The ferocious, terrifying aura shifted the expressions of onlookers.


    The veiled Khloe was standing behind the Plenilune Sect disciples. No one could see the expression


    on her face, but at this moment, one could tell from the look in her eyes that she had recovered her


    sense of superiority.


    ¡®Alex Rockefeller? Young master? You didn¡¯t want to be used by the Yggdrasill family, so what¡¯s the


    result? You¡¯re about to die soon. Are you happy now?¡¯


    As for the rest of Starborn City¡¯s onlookers, some were standing far away on the streets, some were


    standing on the tall buildings, and some with a rtively high cultivation base were floating in mid-air.


    They all watched from afar, sighing only in their minds¡­


    ¡°He had his glorious moment just now, yet he has had his day in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°What a surprise. No one would have thought that the curtain would fall on the first family of Starborn


    City in this way.¡±


    ¡°That young master is quite pitiful. He just came here, only to encounter a catastrophe!¡±


    Inside the mansion of Usoro Manor, Frostine frowned hard when she saw the surging sword light over


    the gate. ¡°Dad, can we hold them off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them! ¡± Abtal looked at her boldly. ¡°Isn¡®t it just the Plenilune Sect? Do they want to


    destroy the Usoro family with these few people? What wishful thinking!¡±


    Immediately afterward, he rushed and roared, ¡°Shadow Guards, the time to y your role hase!


    Follow me to kill the people out there!¡±


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡±


    The great battle began.


    Elder Quint floated high in the sky and sneered. ¡°What a bunch of useless people who don¡¯t know their


    limitations!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105


    He took out a gourd and shook it violently. In that instant, hundreds of streams of sword light rushed out


    of the gourd and attacked the crowd in the blink of an eye.


    The Shadow Guards suffered heavy casualties wherever the invincible sword light with imposing


    murderous aura went.


    ¡°For the family!¡±


    ¡°Defend the Usoro family with all your might!¡±


    The Usoro family was stunned upon witnessing such a scene.


    ¡°Ahh-!¡±


    ¡°How can this happen? What¡¯s that magical treasure?¡±


    Even Abtal did not expect that the magical gourd of a treasure in the hand of the Plenilune Sect¡¯s Elder


    Quint would be so powerful. If it were just the fifty or so Plenilune Sect disciples, the three thousand


    Shadow Guards would not be scared and even have an overwhelming advantage. However, hundreds


    of streams of sword light rushed out of his gourd at once, and each stream¡¯s power was no weaker


    than a disciple from the Plenilune Sect. This was too terrifying.


    ¡°Dad, this guy¡¯s magical treasure is too strong! We can¡¯t hold it off!¡± Percival Usoro roared.


    ¡°We still have to hold it off even if we can¡®t do so. Young Master is still inside the house. We mustn¡¯t let


    anything happen to Young Master.¡± Abtal¡¯s eyes widened in anger.


    He also had a magical treasure on him, but it was weakpared to Elder Quint¡¯s, and the sword light


    shattered it right away. He even spat a mouthful of blood. ¡°Frostine, immediately take Young Master


    and leave through the back door. Don¡¯t dy for a moment.¡±


    Frostine watched her people and subordinates massacred by the Plenilune Sect¡®s Elder Quint.


    They fell one by one like harvested wheat. She was heartbroken.


    However, she knew that she could not step forward to help them kill the enemies. The most important


    thing now was to get Alex out of this ce. She stomped her foot fiercely and rushed into the room at


    once.


    ***


    Alex, who was curing the little boy in the single room, did not know the situation outside because the


    life-saving art he cast was a mystic art that could bring the dead back to life.


    During this period, he had to borrow the power of divinity from his daughter¡¯s body.


    Hence, when he cast the mystic art, he had casually set up a force field to prevent outsiders from


    barging in. As a result¡­


    Bang!


    Frostine could not get into the room, but she retreated a few steps after being shocked by ayer of


    strange energy.


    ¡®What? There¡¯s a force field?!¡¯


    Frostine knew about force fields, but she did not know how to set up one on her own. Hence, she was


    astonished.


    She knew that one¡¯s cultivation base had to reach the Spirit Severing stage to set up a force field.


    However, she sensed that Alex didn¡¯t seem to possess any cultivation base. Moreover, even if he had


    any cultivation base, his level definitely would not be high. So then, how did he set up the force field?


    ¡°Junior, Junior, it¡¯s an emergency. You don¡¯t have to save the child. Senior will take you and leave right


    now! Hurry up, or else it¡¯d be toote.¡±


    Unable to get into the room after trying several times, Frostine could only shout outside the door.


    Alex felt the collision from the force field after he had just rented the little boy¡¯s soul. When he heard


    Frostine¡¯s words afterward, he was astonished¡­


    ¡®She wants me to give up on saving the child? What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s only been a few minutes. Could it


    be that the Usoro family can¡¯t hold them off?¡¯


    He was slightly puzzled.


    It was because he had seen the Shadow Guards¡¯ strength. They were pretty good.


    As for the people from the Plenilune Sect, he had sensed it for a while earlier. He felt that their


    cultivation base was not high, and they were no match for those several Flying Eagles subordinates


    under Jade Benmore. So it should not be a huge problem if the Usoro family were to confront them.


    After removing the force field and walking out to take a look, he was immediately stunned. In the very


    next second, a surge of endless rage welled up in his chest.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106


    When Frostine saw Alexing out after opening the door, she immediately pulled his arm. ¡°Junior,


    come with me quickly! Senior will protect you! Go, go, go!¡±


    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s lil¡¯ Bubbles too!¡±


    She rushed into the room and picked up Bubbles. As for her nephew, she did not go to take a look at


    him. She did not dare to look at him. She could not bear to look at him as well.


    It was because the time was too short, and she was interrupted by herself.


    She thought that her little nephew would not be able to survive for sure.


    At this moment, she heard Alex¡¯s words. ¡°Take care of my daughter!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Junior¡­¡±


    Frostine ran out and took a look To her surprise, she found Alex was rushing toward the ce with the


    densest sword light from the gourd.


    ¡®What is he trying to do by rushing there? Does he have a death wish?¡¯


    ¡°Junior,e back! It¡¯s dangerous over there! Don¡¯t go there! Come back! Come back right away!¡±


    Frostine broke out in a cold sweat, and her entire back instantly became wet. She, who was holding


    Bubbles, was about to chase after him. However, seeing the countless powerful sword lights and the


    sword lights killing the Usoro family members one by one, Frostine immediately stopped in her tracks


    again.


    She could go there, but her j unior¡¯s daughter wouldn¡¯t survive!


    When Abtal, Percival, and the others saw Alex rushing over at a breakneck speed, they were all


    shocked. Abtal roared, ¡°Young Master, go back! Go back! Go!¡±


    Percival also shouted, ¡°Hurry up and go! Go as far as possible! Don¡¯t let the Usoro family¡¯s sacrifice be


    in vain!¡±


    Alex understood it. The Usoro family chose to fight to the death for him alone. What great


    righteousness and deep loyalty!


    To Alex¡¯s surprise, after experiencing countless betrayals and backstabbing in America, he felt an


    iparably precious loyalty in the Usoro family. But, unfortunately, these people would rather let the


    Usoro family be annihted to fight for his survival.


    Then, he could not even stand there and watch these people continue dying.


    He did not stop. Instead, he ran even faster. Along the way, he saw the copsed house and the fallen


    Usoro family members¡¯ corpses.


    It had ended in a bloodbath! He regretted it!


    If he had rushed out from the beginning, it would not have resulted in such a bloodbath like now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But, instead, he stared at Elder Quint standing on the golden condor and said in a cold voice filled with


    murderous intent, ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    When Shawn saw Alex, he immediately shouted, ¡°Elder Quint, it¡¯s this brat. This brat is the culprit of the


    entire incident!¡±


    Khloe looked at Alex. She saw the expression on Alex¡¯s face; rage, murderous intent, strong


    confidence, and determination to kill, but there was no fear.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯


    ¡®Has he lost his mind?¡¯


    ¡®How can he still have such a strong confidence when facing the Plenilune Sect¡¯s Elder Quint, who


    could even wipe out the three thousand Shadow Guards instantly?¡¯


    Elder Quint smiled scornfully and patted on the gourd. Then, a stream of bloody sword light soared into


    the sly and instantly shot at Alex.


    It seemed that the sword wasing from the void. It was extremely fast. And even emanated a


    boundless murderous intent.


    ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡±


    ¡°Junior, dodge it quickly!¡±


    Abtal immediately rushed over, trying to save Alex.


    However, it was toote.


    The stream of bloody sword light that looked like an otherworldly meteor instantly pierced Alex¡¯s


    be.


    Boom!


    Frostine felt that her mind was about to explode upon witnessing this scene.


    Her eyes instantly turned bloodshot, and her expression became ferocious as well. As the Nine Tails


    bloodline flowed in her body vigorously, the Nine Tails phantoms couldn¡¯t help but appear behind her¡­

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107


    There were phantoms of three tails behind her.


    The Nine Tails was an ancient race of mythical creatures. Of course, not every Nine Tails possessed


    nine tails, but only the Nine Tails with the highest cultivation level would have nine tails. ording to


    the current cultivation level, Frostine¡¯s Nine Tails bloodline was still far from possessing the nine tails,


    but it was incredible to have the three tails¡¯ phantoms.


    Regardless of all costs, she was about to rush over. However, she suddenly froze.


    Alex did not copse because of that, but he continued rushing forward without slowing down at all. It


    seemed that the sword earlier was utterly ineffective on him.


    ¡°This¡­ How is this possible?


    ¡°The sword has pierced his mind pce. How can he still be alive? It¡¯s really absurd!¡±


    Shawn, Dn, and Khloe all seemed to be in disbelief. Even the astonished Elder Quint let out an


    ¡®Eek!¡¯.


    How could he not die?


    The gourd in his hand was called the Hidden Sword Gourd, where 365 powerful flying swords were


    hidden inside it. Elder Quint could not maneuver all of them even with his current cultivation base. He


    could only handle 108 of them at most, but even so, it was already incredibly powerful.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Especially the sword that he had just shot at Alex had a sword name, Witstealer!


    It was an existence where its destructive power ranked third among the 108 swords that he could


    control. Logically, Alex¡¯s soul would have long disappeared by now after the sword had pierced his


    mind pce.


    Yet, he was unexpectedly fine?


    ¡®Humph, if one sword fails, I¡¯ll use two swords then!¡¯ Elder patted on the gourd hard.


    At this moment, the gourd spat two streams of light at Alex in unison again. They pierced Alex¡¯s mind


    pce, just like the previous flying sword.


    Whoosh!


    The sword light entered the be and¡­ Disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Alex still did not slow down.


    ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s three swords!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The onlookers floating in the air could not help but shout. It would really drive them crazy if they did not


    shout after seeing such a bizarre scene.


    All the Yggdrasill family members¡¯ eyes widened. It was the same for the Usoro family.


    Elder Quint was infuriated.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re quite skilled. I¡¯ll shower you with everything then!¡±


    Elder Quint, standing on the golden condor, suddenly turned the gourd¡¯s mouth upside down and


    roared. The one hundred or so sword light that was still killing enemies out there earlier instantly flew


    back. But then, they turned into a stream of flitting sword light, and all the 105 streams of sword light


    launched an attack on Alex.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can take all my 105 extreme sword lights!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    However, under the countless people¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, all the one hundred or so sword light


    crashed into Alex¡¯s body. Then, they all disappeared without a trace, as if they were gone forever.


    ¡°Godd*mmit¡­¡±


    Elder Quint could not help but swear. To his surprise, this brat had absorbed all the 108 streams of


    sword light. Was he some sword-devouring monster?


    Never did he expect that the Chaos Tree in Alex¡¯s mind pce had absorbed all the flying swords in his


    Hidden Sword Gourd. Instead, all the 108 swords of different styles were hung on the Chaos Tree¡¯s


    branches, motionless.


    Well, the Chaos Tree could already absorb its enemies¡¯ magical treasures before it had grown into the


    towering tree. That sect elder¡¯s flying sword in front of Nature¡¯s Pce back then was a great magical


    treasure as well.


    Eventually, Alex had taken it away with ease. Now, the Chaos Tree was a hundred times stronger than


    before, so absorbing the 108 swords was only a walk in the park!


    At this moment, Alex rushed to the area below the golden condor.


    Looking up, it was the golden condor¡¯s belly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken so many hits from your swords. It¡¯s rude not to respond in kind. You should try to take a blow


    from my sword too!¡±


    As Alex spread his arm, the Sword of the Universe appeared in his hand. With the surging Chi in the


    golden core, he swung the sword hard and made a flying sh in mid-air, hitting right at the golden


    condor and Elder Quint, who was on it.

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108


    Alex¡¯s sword-wielding was not particrly fast.


    From top to bottom, many people identified the sword¡¯s trajectory. Some people were greatly


    disappointed at once.


    From the sword-devouring stance earlier, he seemed like an omnipotent master. But now, he simply


    looked like some weak old man when they saw him unleashing his sword so slowly. Was he looking


    down upon the opponent?


    If the Plenilune Sect¡¯s elder could not even dodge the sh, he shouldmit suicide by slicing his


    throat for an apology.


    Abtal and his several sons made eye contact. They, too, felt that Alex¡¯s sword-wielding would not be


    effective.


    However, no matter what method Alex used, now that Elder Quint¡¯s magical treasure had temporarily


    disappeared because of him, this was the crucial moment to make a counterattack.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill all those disciples from the Plenilune Sect first!¡± Abtal roared.


    The Usoro family had now suffered heavy casualties. They were equivalent to havingpletely fallen


    out with the Plenilune Sect. They would fight them to the death seriously without martial ethics.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    At this moment, Elder Quint on the golden condor snorted coldly.


    He paid no attention to Alex¡¯s sword sh at all. Then, just as he was about to make a move, he


    suddenly found out that he could not move and had lost control of his limbspletely, as if his entire


    body and the golden condor under his feet were frozen in mid-air.


    It also seemed that surrounding space kept squeezing his body.


    ¡®This is¡­ The spatial force field?¡¯ Elder Quint was terrified. He saw Alex¡¯s sword getting closer.


    Since he could only move his mouth, he let out an earth-shattering roar.


    Whoosh!


    The sword pierced the sky.


    Alex¡¯s sword light carried some kind of unstoppable aura and a rush of the mysterious power of the


    ancient forbidden spell¡­ However, what was truly powerful was the Prison Domain that it inflicted the


    moment he swung the sword.


    It was right. It was a domain. It was not a force field!


    Under all the people¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, Elder Quint and the golden condor did not perform any


    evasion while facing Alex¡¯s sword, as if they were stationary objects suspended in the air. Instead,


    Elder Quint made a scream at most.


    The golden condor died in a sword¡¯s sh.


    Elder Quint died as well. Blood spurted all over.


    Khloe¡¯ s mouth was agape. Never did she imagine that it would end like this. But, that was the


    Plenilune Sect¡¯s Elder Quint, her second sister¡¯s master. Alex had killed him with a sword¡¯s sh.


    Wasn¡¯t he a cripple? Alright, now he had regrown his legs, but where did he acquire the strength to kill


    Elder Quint?


    Impossible! Impossible! This could not have been true!


    Khloe refused to believe it and felt extremely upset.


    The Usoro family was astonished too but more uplifted. In contrast, the Plenilune Sect¡¯s disciples,


    fighting against Abtal and the others, shuddered in fear. Now that the strongest Elder Quint had been


    killed, how could minions like them defeat the enemies?


    Soon, someone turned around to run away.


    Even now, several flying swords soared to the sky and rushed in the Plenilune Sect¡¯s direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Plenilune Sect¡¯s distress call using the flying swords!¡±


    Some knowledgeable onlookers shouted.


    The flying swords for the distress call flew rapidly. Then, they disappeared into the sky in the blink of an


    eye.


    Abtal frowned, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Since the Plenilune Sect¡¯s flying swords for the distress call had flown out, then the Plenilune Sect¡¯s


    experts would probablye over soon, right?


    After all, the distance between the Plenilune Sect and Starborn City was not huge.


    Soon, after leaving behind the thirty or so corpses, the remaining disciples from the Plenilune Sect


    rushed out of Starborn City and made a getaway.


    Percival and the others even wanted to chase after those people, but Abtal stopped them.

 Chapte 2109

    Chapte 2109


    He immediately turned around and charged toward Alex. ¡°Young Master¡­ ¡±


    He found that Alex was closing his eyes as if he was feeling something sentimental.


    Alex only opened his eyes after a while. After looking at the sky, a faint feeling surged in his heart¡­


    After half a year¡¯s silence, his cultivation base seemed to be about to have a breakthrough soon. When


    he thought about it, his eyes brimmed with tears of excitement. Ever since he walked the cultivation


    path, it had been smooth sailing for him. He had only spent a few short months to achieve the Core


    Formation stage from the Chi Refinement stage. However, ever since he had acquired the ancient


    forbidden spell¡­


    ¡®Z, G, N, Y, E, B, J, I, H, K, D, W!¡¯


    Alex felt that the ancient forbidden spell had dragged him down. His cultivation base had been stuck at


    Peak-Core Formation, yet he could not break through it no matter what. Now, even Phoebe Larsen had


    a better cultivation base than him!


    ¡®Am I going to have a breakthrough finally? It will probably be within these few days!¡¯


    Just as Alex thought about it, Abtal hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master, the Plenilune Sect¡¯s flying swords for


    distress call have flown back. Their sect¡¯s experts wille soon for sure. We can no longer stay here


    in Starborn City. We have to leave right now.¡±


    After looking at the ground full of blood and corpses, a sense of deep remorse surged in Alex.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, the Yggdrasill family would not have sought the people from the Plenilune Sect to


    come over for a killing spree.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to leave, but some revenge needs to be exacted!¡± Alex¡¯s heart welled up with malice.


    At first, he was forced to leave his home. He had a narrow escape in the Undying n¡¯s territory, and


    his one month old daughter following him had to suffer. But aftering here, he still had to endure the


    Yggdrasill family¡¯s persecution.


    Did they think he was easy to bully?


    Abtal immediately understood Alex¡¯s intention. He had an immense resentment toward the Yggdrasill


    family as well.


    The Usoro family had been developing in Starborn City for many years. However, now that they had


    offended the Plenilune Sect, they could only abandon their family business and escape.


    But how could he let the Yggdrasill family off the hook?


    ¡°All the members of the Usoro family, heed my order! Eliminate the Yggdrasill family and avenge our


    dead people!¡±


    ¡°Kill! ¡±


    As the saying went, ¡°The oppressed will rise to win.¡±


    Many members of the Usoro family had died. Their murderous intent fueled by hatred alone was a level


    higher than the Yggdrasill family. Moreover, they even had Alex¡¯s help.


    He scattered a handful of paper dolls.


    ¡°Three Realms Decree, heed my words, heed my words, little demon, bind!¡±


    Although the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms had poorbat power, it had a decent ability to


    interfere with the enemies. In addition, the Usoro family¡¯s strength had initially been stronger than the


    Yggdrasill family.


    Under Starborn City citizens¡¯ horrified expressions, the battle ended up in a lopsided massacre.


    ***


    The Yggdrasill family brought destruction upon themselves. After Kavan had brought over Elder Quint


    and the fifty or so sect experts from the Plenilune Sect, the Yggdrasills felt that the victory was within


    their grasp, and the Usoro family¡¯s destruction was already cast in stone. So how could the Yggdrasill


    family not head over to witness the scene?


    Only the Yggdrasill family¡¯s presence at the scene could highlight their Yggdrasill family¡¯s background


    before the Starborn City citizens.


    After the destruction of the Usoro family, the Yggdrasill family¡¯s status would naturally rise, and they


    would be the most prominent family in Starborn City. Wouldn¡¯t they be able to do whatever they


    want in Starborn City in the future?


    However, never did they expect that the people from the Plenilune Sect would die just like that!


    Shawn watched as the Yggdrasill family died one by one under the hands of the Usoro family, who had


    been killing non-stop. He was heartbroken and deeply regretful.


    When he saw his eldest son, Dn, die under the hands of the Usoro family, he trembled violently and


    spat a mouthful of blood.


    At this moment, Abtal was about to stab Shawn in the heart with his sword.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Shawn looked extremely haggard with his messy hair. When he saw Abtal¡¯s iing sword, it was too


    late for him to dodge it.


    When he saw that he would die under the sword, a feathered arrow broke through the air and came


    over at this moment, hitting Abtal¡¯s sword with a ng.

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110


    The entire arrow was ck. There were red feathers on its fletching too.


    After colliding with the sword in Abtal¡¯s hand, a burst of extremely powerful Chi exploded, causing Abtal


    to take five steps back. Only then did he manage to stop in tracks, leaving five deep footprints on the


    ground.


    Every footprint had a depth of several dozen centimeters. The unique masonry next to him shattered as


    well.


    ¡°The Red-feath ered ck Heart Arrow!¡±


    Abtal, who had stabilized himself, looked in astonishment in the direction from where the feathered


    arrow had flown, deep fear clear in his eyes. ¡°The great Protector of the Governor¡¯s Residence has


    made his move. Young Master, hurry up and leave!¡±


    Just then, a voice from afar drew closer. ¡°Leave? You people have killed the Plenilune Sect¡¯s Elder


    Quint and thirty or so disciples in Starborn City, yet you still wish to leave? Do you really think the


    Governor¡¯s Residence is just for show?¡±


    When the voice first rang out, it was still in the far east of the city.


    The person was already in front of him after finishing the sentence.


    It was a middle-aged man in a gray robe who looked to be in his early forties.


    To Alex¡¯s surprise, he could not see through the man¡¯s cultivation base. ¡®It¡¯s neither Spirit Severing nor


    Tribtion Crossing. Could it be¡­ Immortalization stage or above?¡¯


    Looking at the iing man, Alex was shocked.


    When he was in America, his master, Jade, had told him that the rules of heaven and earth on Earth


    were wed, so it was impossible to achieve the Immortalization stage unless one could consume the


    Colossal Cultivation Pill. However, concocting the Colossal Cultivation Pill was not an easy task


    The main ingredient, the Wisdom Fruit, alone was something that could only be found serendipitously.


    ¡®Could it be that this person has consumed the Colossal Cultivation Pill and then achieved the


    Immortalization stage?¡¯


    Just as Alex thought about that, Shawn hurriedly got up from the ground and hid behind the middle-


    aged man. He was overwrought yet grateful as he said, ¡°Mr. East, save me! Save my Yggdrasill family!


    My granddaughter Hermione Yggdrasill is now the Plenilune Sect¡¯s core disciple and has acquired the


    Goddess¡¯ Legacy. Even the Plenilune Sect¡¯s sect master wishes to take her as a disciple. She will be


    the leading figure of the Plenilune Sect in the future. Mr. East, if you help me this time, the Plenilune


    Sect will definitely thank you with great rewards.¡±


    ¡°The Goddess¡¯ Legacy?¡± Charioce East froze for a moment, but obviously, there was a fleeting passion


    in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the Goddess¡¯ Legacy, and it¡¯s even from a living goddess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This time, Charioce East was even more surprised. However, he immediately nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Starborn City is under the Plenilune Sect¡¯s territory. Since the Usoro family has killed the people from


    the Plenilune Sect, then that¡¯d be a rebellion, treason. Of course, I¡¯ll protect your Yggdrasill family.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Abtal¡¯s expression abruptly changed.


    He hurriedly contacted Alex via telepathy. ¡°Young Master, quickly take the youngdy and leave


    Starborn City. The sooner, the better! I¡¯ll hold him off here, so I can buy Young Master a bit more time.


    Otherwise, all of us will die!¡±


    Alex was slightly anxious as well. This great Protector was unfathomable, and he was a little


    unconfident too. However, he could not bear to stand there and watch the Usoro family sacrifice their


    entire family for his sake.


    ¡°Old man, this incident started because of me. I¡¯m sorry for dragging the Usoro family into this situation,


    but I can¡¯t let your Usoro family be annihted for my sake!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Senior, help me take care of Bubbles. You guys leave quickly!¡± he said thetter sentence to Frostine


    through telepathy.


    Frostine naturally refused to do so.


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. of course, I¡¯ll have my chance to escape, but I won¡¯t be able to take care of you


    all. Hurry up and go! This is an order!¡±


    Abtal was an outstanding individual, so he knew that Alex was right. He immediately obeyed Alex¡¯s


    arrangement


    However, Charioce seemed to have realized the Usoro family¡¯s movement. In a brief moment, he had


    constructed a force field and said indifferently, ¡°Abtal Usoro, don¡¯t waste your efforts. You people can¡¯t


    escape. Wait for the Plenilune Sect¡¯s members to deal with you people!¡±


    Once the force field appeared, ayer of gray barrier appeared in the vast expanse of sky above Usoro


    Manor. Those people from the Usoro family instantly found that they had been trapped inside the force


    field and could not get out


    In an instant, all of those people turned pale. Even Abtal was a bit panicked.


    He said to Charioce, ¡°Mr. East, please spare the Usoro family. I¡¯ll give all the Usoro family¡¯s properties


    to Mr. East. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111


    He had no choice!


    He never expected that the great Protector from the Governor¡¯s Residence would suddenly appear and


    butt in. This man had a title called Demi-god. He was the strongest expert in Starborn City.


    Many people also could not understand it. Charioce¡¯s cultivation base was more than enough for him to


    be the governor of the city. Even if he went to the Plenilune Sect, he would acquire an extremely


    lofty position. But, instead, he just stayed in a ce like Starborn City and served the governor, who


    only had the cultivation base of Spirit Severing as a Protector. It was simply unbelievable.


    However, it was confirmed that the Usoro family would lose all hope of survival if Charioce were to


    attack the Usoro family.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to give me the properties of the Usoro¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Abtal Usoro, you think too little of me.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Abtal shivered without knowing what to do.


    At this moment, the lucky, still alive Khloe jumped out and pointed at Alex as she said, ¡°Great Protector,


    this is the guy who has killed the Plenilune Sect¡¯s Elder Quint. This guy is bizarre. You have to be


    careful. You¡¯d better strike now to restrain him and ruin his cultivation base.¡±


    The great Protector nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    As he said so, he grabbed Alex in the air.


    Alex had long guarded his hand. The golden core inside his body spun vigorously, and the goldenke


    undted.


    ¡°Great Mighty Divine Palm!¡±


    Alex was about to intercept the attack with a blow. Never did he expect that Abtal would rush over from


    the side. He butted in to help Alex block the great Protector¡¯s grab.


    ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡±


    Poof!


    Charioce grabbed Abtal right on the shoulder and ripped off his arm instantly, causing him to be


    drenched in blood.


    This scene stunned many people.


    Alex froze for a moment before throwing the Great Mighty Divine Palm hard.


    Boom!


    Unexpectedly, Charioce only took a step back. He eximed with an ¡®eek!¡¯ as he probably did not


    expect that Alex¡¯s attack would be able to knock him back.


    However, Alex turned around and threw a punch at the force field. It was an unbreakable force field to


    other people, but it was a child¡¯s y in Alex¡¯s eyes.


    Obviously, Charioce¡¯s level in spell formation was average.


    ¡°The force field has been broken! Hurry up and go!¡± Alex shouted.


    Charioce was even more shocked. ¡°You can break my force field with a punch?¡±


    Alex sneered, ¡°You even dare to call it a force field at this level, huh? It¡¯s just a barrier at best. Let me


    show what a real force field is!¡±


    He raised his hand and flicked out several ancient runes. Afternding on the ground, a unique force


    field was formed and just happened to envelop Alex and Charioce.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Alex did this so that he could allow the Usoro family to make their quick escape.


    Whoosh!


    Charioce realized the scene before his eyes had changed. The surrounding area suddenly turned into


    a white space, and the onlookers disappeared as well.


    When he threw a punch at the force field, it did not move at all.


    ¡°What a powerful force field!¡±


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve surprised me!¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t this silly of you? The force field will break if I kill you here, right?¡±


    Alexughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have this chance. Look above your head!¡±

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112


    ¡°What¡¯s above my head you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Charioce froze for a moment but did feel something different. He had a feeling¡­ As if he was about to


    experience the Lightning Tribtion again. So, he raised his head.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really the Lightning Tribtion!¡±


    Dark clouds covered the sky above this barrier with the rapid condensation of infinite lightning-


    attributed energy and the shes of densely packed lightning bolts. A gush of coercion that made


    people want to kneel involuntarily swept through.


    What stunned Charioce the most was¡­


    In this storm of tribtion, a gush of the earth-shattering, ancient power ofws was brewing wildly.


    ¡®What kind of Lightning Tribtion is this?¡¯


    Charioce looked in utter shock at the half-finished product of the Lightning Tribtion above his head.


    For a moment, his heart kept shivering.


    The Lightning Tribtion was a very mysterious existence. If someone else nearby had the Tribtion


    Crossing, the said Tribtion Crossing person would be deemed to have sought the other person for


    help. Then, the size of the Lightning Tribtions¡¯ power would be determined based on the two


    people¡¯s overall strength.


    One should not say that it was some sort of artificial maniption, intelligent technology and so on. On


    the contrary, this was the fair y embodied in the rules of God¡¯s Path.


    Hence, when Alex was having the Tribtion Crossing, he shut Charioce in the force field toe in


    as a scapegoat. So naturally, Charioce was instantly furious that he was about to go mad.


    He could not help recalling the scene of his Tribtion Crossingst time. That was a narrow escape. If


    he had not been careful, he would have be a charred corpse on the ground by now. But he had to


    experience the Tribtion Crossing again now,bined with both his and Alex¡¯s overall strength.


    ¡°B*stard, do you know that you¡¯re digging your own grave?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the second realm to Imminent Immortal. If you count me in your Tribtion Crossing, then the


    tribtion you¡¯re going to cross will be the sum of our both¡¯ strength. What you¡¯re going to cross is the


    Lightning Tribtion that surpasses the second realm to Imminent Immortal. How are you going to


    cross it?¡±


    Charioce was infuriated. Not to mention Alex, he did not have any confidence to do it too. ¡°Since the


    Lightning Tribtion hasn¡¯t descended yet, why don¡¯t you remove the godd*rnn force field and let me


    go now?¡±


    Alex smiled.


    How could he not know such a simple principle?


    ¡°What¡¯s the second realm to Imminent Immortal?¡±


    ¡°Imminent Immortal¡­ Could it be that it¡¯s the realm after the Tribtion Crossing?¡± Alex asked. He did


    not know that there was such a realm as the Imminent Immortal. There was no introduction of Imminent


    Immortal whatsoever in the legacy that he had acquired from his ancestor. It only mentioned the next


    level after reaching the cultivation base of Tribtion Crossing would be the Immortalization realm.


    Charioce did not have time to listen to Alex¡¯s nonsense. Instead, he saw the Tribtion Clouds


    overhead was getting denser.


    The power ofws in the middle of it was bing more terrifying as well.


    He even seemed to see streams of radiating golden light on the Tribtion Clouds.


    ¡°F*ck! There¡¯s a Golden Light Lightning Talisman. So this can¡¯t be the legendary Apocalyptic Lightning


    Tribtion of Golden Light, right?¡±


    Even Charioce¡¯s heart was in his mouth. This was the Lightning Tribtion to eradicate the heinous,


    dreadful devil.


    He encountered the Apocalyptic Lightning Tribtion of Golden Light with his little cultivation base.


    That was worse than being cannon fodder!


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He could no longer bear it. Death would be inevitable in this kind of Lightning Tribtion.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He franticallyunched attacks on the force field, trying to break through the force field¡¯s wall.


    Unfortunately, it did not have any effect at all.


    Alex had constructed the field with ancient runes that contained the power ofws. It could not be


    broken by force.


    Crackle!


    At this moment, densely-packed lightning sparks appeared overhead. The entire air roamed with


    lightning attributed energy, and the eye of the Lightning Tribtion slowly opened up.


    Charioce let out a scream and shouted at Alex, ¡°Brat, hurry up. Open up the force field and let me out. I


    won¡¯t kill you. Besides, I¡¯ll give endless benefits, benefits that you can¡¯t even imagine having in your


    life.¡±


    Alex said indifferently, ¡°When you¡¯re struck to death by the Lightning Tribtionter, everything on you


    will be mine.¡±


    Charioce was so furious that he almost exploded with rage at once. ¡°Are you really dumb? I¡¯m here, yet


    you still want to survive the Lightning Tribtion safely? You must not have woken up from your sleep,


    right?¡±

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113


    Alex shrugged and did not say another word.


    On the other hand, Charioce had no choice now. He could only use the strongest means of attack to kill


    Alex in one shot. As long as he died, the Lightning Tribtion would dissipate as well.


    ¡°Secret Records of Heaven and Earth, Quake Assault!¡±


    Boom!


    Alex could feel that Charioce was putting up a desperate fight. The power of this blow was extremely


    powerful. Even if the force field separated him, it still shocked him to the point that he staggered and


    spat a mouthful of blood while his internal organs were writhing in agony.


    Poof!


    Alex spat the bloody phlegm in his mouth. Then, while looking at Charioce, he felt astonished.


    This guy¡¯s strength was definitely stronger than Jade¡¯s, and it was not just slightly more powerful than


    Peak-Tribtion Crossing. If he had not cast the force field here so that he could borrow the spell


    formation¡¯s energy inside it, Charioce would have killed him with that shock just now.


    ¡®He¡¯s an Imminent Immortal. So he¡¯s probably already close to Immortalization, right?¡¯


    As Alex thought about it, Charioce¡¯s eyes flickered.


    He never expected that Alex¡¯s vitality would be so great that he would only spit a mouthful of blood


    after receiving his Quake Assault. What was more insane was that Alex¡¯s pale face earlier had instantly


    recovered its ruddiness in just two blinks. At this moment, the eye of Lightning Tribtion had


    completely opened up.


    This time, Charioce knew that he could no longer make his move. Furthermore, he wanted to stay


    away from Alex as far as possible. The Lightning Tribtion belonged to Alex. If Alex died just in a


    single blow, perhaps, the Lightning Tribtion would note after him!


    ¡°Haha, brat. The Lightning Tribtion is going to descend soon. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to die!¡±


    Charioce retreated for a few dozen meters, but it was his limit because the force field that Alex had cast


    was only that big.


    Alex looked at him with a strange expression and said a word softly, ¡°Dumb*ss!¡±


    The next second, the Lightning Tribtion stuck down ferociously. This was a thunderbolt of Lightning


    Tribtion as thick as a tar barrel covered with tiny lightning bolts at the side.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There were even thundering mes and golden lightning patterns in the middle of it.


    ¡°D*mn, it¡¯s awesome!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not in vain for you to live this long ifyou manage to summon such a Lightning Tribtion!¡±


    Charioce gloated. However, soon, he could notugh anymore. It was because he realized that


    Lightning Tribtion did not go after Alex, but it came after him instead.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°F*ck..¡±


    Boom!


    Charioce¡¯s words abruptly ended. The first thunderbolt sted him into g. Then, his body and soul


    turned into nothingness, leaving only a blue inventory ring that fell on the ground!


    Meanwhile, the force field he had cast also vanished in a puff of smoke under the Lightning Tribtion.


    In a brief moment, Alex grabbed the inventory ring on the ground. At the same time, he saw the


    remaining group of the Yggdrasill family was still standing aside and watching the show¡­ At first, they


    could not see anything, let alone the Lightning Tribtion, because Alex¡¯s force field had made it


    invisible. But now that force field had disappeared, they saw clearly that Alex was standing fine while


    Charioce had turned into ashes.


    A mass of Tribtion Clouds followed Alex overhead.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°The Great Protector is dead!¡±


    ¡°This guy actually used the Tribtion Clouds to murder the Great Protector.¡±


    ¡°Why are these Tribtion Clouds so strange? This¡­ That¡¯s all for the Lightning Tribtion of the


    dreadful devil¡¯s Tribtion Crossing, right? Hurry up and run! Don¡¯t let the Lightning Tribtion catch


    you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be identified as a helper of Tribtion Crossing. You¡¯ll be dead for sure then!¡±


    The onlookers dispersed at once.


    The remaining few Yggdrasill members wanted to escape as well, but Alex took special care of them.


    He casually constructed a force field, trapping them inside it.


    The next moment, the Lightning Tribtion descended!

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°What kind of Lightning Tribtion is this? What kind of Lightning Tribtion has this b*stard


    summoned?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The Yggdrasill family members screamed and shivered. Khloe fell to her knees with a thud because


    she could not bear the Lightning Tribtion¡¯s coercion. She pointed at Alex remorsefully and begged in


    pain. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die. Please spare rne¡­¡±


    Alex took a nce at her indifferently.


    Boom!


    The Lightning Tribtion struck down. The lightning caused an explosion.


    The second bolt of the Lightning Tribtion struck down ferociously, with Alex at the center. The


    Lightning Tribtion bolt was double in size and much more powerful than the one that had killed


    Charioce earlier. The moment it struck down, all Starborn City citizens trembled, let alone the Yggdrasill


    family.


    Some weak-willed people fainted right away.


    At this moment, the Chaos Tree in Alex¡¯s mind pce shook violently, and the Chaos Beads on it


    emitted brilliant light. The chaos Chi energy enveloped Alex.


    Due to this, after the Lightning Tribtion descended, it seemed to have lost its target at once. It


    instantly scattered in all directions, going after the Yggdrasill family.


    Boom!


    A burst of explosions rang out.


    The Lightning Tribtion struck all the people within a one hundred meter radius, leaving hundreds


    meter deep huge hole.


    All the Yggdrasill family members present died and vanished in a puff of smoke.


    However, after this blow, the Tribtion Clouds overhead quickly retracted and slipped away, as if it


    were wisps of clouds swept away by a whirlwind. It disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye,


    as if it never existed.


    Until then, the onlooking crowd earlier came forward boldly and took several nces at the huge, ck


    hole before shaking their heads and sighing.


    ¡°It looks like all of them are dead!¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought the curtain would fall on the Yggdrasill family of Starborn City in this way?!¡±


    ¡°What kind of person do you guys think the young master of the Usoro family is?¡± He could actually


    summon such a ferocious Lightning Tribtion. He¡¯s not a reincarnation of some rare dreadful devil,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    At this moment, a figure slowly rose up from the hundreds meter deep huge hole that the Lightning


    Tribtion had struck. The person looked a little wretched with some specks of dirt covering his head


    and face, but his spirit was powerful.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°This dreadful devil isn¡¯t dead yet?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive after experiencing such a terrifying Lightning Tribtion? What the heck is he?¡±


    The agitated crowd instantly backed off.


    The Lightning Tribtion could even kill the Great Protector instantly, yet unexpectedly it could even


    not harm him.


    This person was probably invincible in Starborn City, right?


    ¡°Junior¡­¡±


    At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice rang out in the crowd, it was Frostine Usoro. She was shocked to the


    core during the terrifying Lightning Tribtion earlier.


    After all, she was worried about Alex. After the Lightning Tribtion had dissipated, she hurried over


    for a check. When she saw that Alex was really alive and had even killed the Yggdrasill family


    members, she was overjoyed and her eyes were red-rimmed too.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Bubbles?¡± Alex immediately asked afternding on the ground.


    Frostine said, ¡°My dad is holdingher. Hurry up and go. The people from the Plenilune Sect will arrive


    soon. If we don¡¯t leave now, it will be toote.¡±


    Alex nodded and left Starborn City with Frostine at once admist various different gazes from the crowd.


    ***


    Almost right after Alex and Frostine rushed out of Starborn City, they heard a magnificent sound


    exploding and saw a mighty golden chariot, which was being dragged by hundreds of fiery-red flying


    demonic beasts, whistled over.


    The chariot was enormous with a length of three hundred meters. It was simply like a huge aircraft


    carrier.


    A vast expanse of darkness covered the sky and the sun. However, it flew at breakneck speed like a


    sh of lightning streaks. It reached the sky above Starborn City in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°That¡¯s the chariot from the Plenilune Sect!¡±


    Frostine took a nce at the huge object in the sky, but she dared not take another look and


    immediately withdrew her gaze.


    It was because if there were supreme experts in the flying chariot, they would be able to sense her


    existence just from her gaze. It would be troublesome if someone managed to identify her.


    Alex was amazed.

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115


    Such a huge flying chariot was simply like a mobile air fortress. More importantly, it traveled too fast. It


    would be the wind at one¡¯s back if it were used on the battlefield.


    Passion filled Alex¡¯s eyes.


    There was a thought in his mind, he wanted to snatch away the chariot.


    At this moment, Frostine hurriedly held his head and forcefully pressed him before rushing to the small


    woods nearby.


    ¡°Shh..!¡±


    ¡°Shield function, someone looked at us just now.¡± Frostine stuck to Alex¡¯s ear using telepathy. She


    dared not move at all, but this posture was a little too intimate. After Frostine pressed down Alex¡¯s


    head, Alex¡­ Well, he bumped into a pair of natural huge boobs face-to-face.


    He almost choked to death happily on that fragrant bosom.


    ¡°Senior, is it done?¡±


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make a sound. Wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    A full three minutes passed.


    Only then did Frostine pat him on the back of his head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    Frostine said, ¡°Junior? Junior, what¡¯s wrong with you? Oh my, why are you drooling? You see¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Uh, oh, sorry. Senior, I didn¡¯t mean it. I tend to drool once I fall asleep. It¡¯s an unchangeable innate


    habit.¡±


    ¡°You were asleep?¡±


    ¡°I fainted from the scent.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I think you¡¯re in your dreams.¡±


    ***


    In Starborn City, the enormous golden chariot was still suspended in mid -air, and several hundred


    Plenilune Sect disciples came down from it. The leading person was none other than the Plenilune


    Sect grand elder, Yngwie Foust.


    ¡°Elder Quint?!¡±


    He knew Hermione¡¯s master, Elder Quint, hade here in advance. But now, a bottomless, deep pit


    appeared on the ground, and there was no news about Elder Quint.


    Upon asking, he was stunned. Elder Quint was dead from the lightning strike.


    The Yggdrasill family members were dead from the lightning strike as well. All of them were dead.


    There were also thirty or so Plenilune Sect disciples¡¯ corpses lying in front of the gate of Usoro Manor.


    ¡°Ahh-!¡± the grand elder howled madly, ¡°Who was it? Who did it?¡±


    Soon, a Plenilune Sect disciple grabbed several bystanders from Starborn City. Upon asking, they


    knew the entire process of the incident.


    ¡°All the Yggdrasill family members are dead?¡±


    Yngwie Foust frowned. Hermione had just obtained enlightenment from a goddess and received the


    Goddess¡¯ Legacy. She would likely be the rising key figure of the Plenilune Sect in the future. Now that


    the Yggdrasill family had been annihted within the jurisdiction of the Plenilune Sect, they had to


    handle this matter properly.


    ¡°All the disciples from the Plenilune Sect, heed my order! Pursue them!¡±


    ¡°Even if you have to chase after them till the edge of the world, you have to capture them for me.¡±


    ¡°Kill on sight!¡±


    Following the grand elder¡¯s order, countless figures on the enormous golden chariot soared into the sky


    and scattered in all directions, looking for the tracks of those people from the Usoro family.


    ***


    Half an hourter, Alex and Frostine caught up to the Usoro family. Alex took over Bubbles in his arms.


    ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± Abtal asked Alex concemedly.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Having said that, he looked at the Usuro family members who had escaped. Unfortunately, there were


    not many of them. At least half of them had lost their lives in Starborn City, including Abtal¡¯s fourth son,


    Jonas Usoro.


    ¡°Your casualties and losses today are all because of me. I¡¯ll help the Usoro family collect this debt in full


    plus interest.¡±


    Abtal said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t ever say that. As long as you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s all worth it.¡±


    Alex sighed. At this moment, a whim struck him. A shadow transformed from the paper doll rushed


    back.


    He frowned. ¡°The people from the Plenilune Sect have caught up to us.¡±

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116


    As Alex was leaving Starborn City, he used the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms and left a little tail


    over there.


    It was all pretty much surveince. If the shadow returned, he would be able to know what was


    happening.


    As for the Usoro family, lots of people still escaped. With such numbers, they would be easily


    discovered.


    ¡°Sister, grandpa, you guys take the family members and immediately head deeper towards the dense


    forest. I¡¯ll draw the attention of the Plenilune Sect,¡± Alex immediately said.


    Abtal, however, smiled bitterly. ¡°Young master, there is something you don¡¯t know. Starborn City is


    located at the very edge of the Southern Peak. Further inside the forest, there is the 100,000 mile Misty


    Swamp, containing numerous demon beasts and all kinds of natural poison. Rumor has it that within


    the 100,000 mile Misty Swamp was the ancient war¡¯s original battlegrounds. Infinite numbers of


    strange eight diagram formations were left behind. Once inside¡­ One would be in extreme danger.¡±


    That¡¯s right, Percival nodded, adding, ¡°That¡¯s a very evil ce. Once, several super sects from the


    ancient holynd led thousands of disciples into the 100,000 mile Misty Swamp. In the end, only two


    and a half people managed toe out.¡±


    Alex was stunned, ¡°How can it be two and a half people? What do you mean by half a person?¡±


    ¡°That half-person became crazy and has disappeared for a long time. The other two people who


    managed toe out¡­ I heard they also died in the end,¡± Percival said.


    ¡°What is the cultivation level of the strongest person in the super sect?¡± asked Alex.


    ¡°Rumor has it that the strongest person who went crazy came from the ancient holynd of Pompeii.


    Back then, when she entered the Misty Swamp, she was already an immortal.¡±


    ¡°An immortal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Alex was shocked, and he had a deep yearning. Suddenly, the image of the Crazy Crone appeared in


    his mind.


    ¡°There are actually immortals.¡±


    It meant that in this world, it was indeed possible to break through the transmigration, shatter the void,


    and walk the path of immortality.


    He had tons of questions in his mind.


    However, the crowd found that the huge ¡°air carrier,¡± the golden carriage of the Plenilune Sect, was


    being pulled by hundreds of flying demon beasts and flew towards them.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, the carriage of the Plenilune Sect is flying over. Have we been discovered?¡± a disciple of the


    Usoro family shouted with a suppressed voice. His face was full of tension.


    With a gloomy face, Abtal stood under the massive. Still, the shade of the forest. He looked towards the


    sky twice and said, ¡°It¡¯s Yngwie, the Grand Elder of the Plenilune Sect. Rumor has it that this person


    has a special divine mind talent and can soundlessly probe the surroundings. So, he must have found


    us through that.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Then what should we do?¡±


    The people of the Usoro family got nervous, one by one.


    Alex saw that a few younger men and women, from time to time, looked towards him. Despite not


    saying anything out loud, they had that kind of resentment in their eyes, which Alex could still clearly


    capture. However, Alex did not put this issue in his heart. He just felt sorry. Abtal and Frostine certainly


    did not intend to resent Alex, but the rest of the Usoro family, such as the sidelines, or other younger


    generations, had no feelings for Alex at all.


    Now thanks to him alone, the Usoros had a broken family. It waspletely understandable that they


    resented Alex.


    He sighed.


    At that moment, a group of people leaped out fiercely leaped from the top of the golden carriage and


    pounced on them.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Go, go quickly, run to the east!¡± Abtal ordered loudly.


    However, a group of people from the Plenilune Sect had also emerged from the east. The few who


    rushed to the north engaged the people of the Plenilune Sect. Then, in the blink of an eye, several


    corpses dropped.


    This was a battle ofpletely different levels.

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117


    The Grand Elder of the Plenilune Sect was the first to take the lead, not giving the Usoro family any


    chance to speak at all.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    ¡°This guy, he¡¯s a little stronger than the Protector!¡±


    Alex was rmed.


    However, it was inappropriate for him to make a move now, as he had just crossed Lightning


    Tribtion. The Chaos Tree¡¯s effect of shielding the Heavenly Tribtion had made the Lightning


    Tribtion extremely unreliable as well. Although he had now sort of crossed the Lightning Tribtion,


    he had not received the blessing of the Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion yet, and his cultivation


    level didn¡¯t seem to reach firstborn too. Instead, it had turned extremely bizarre.


    He now urgently needed to find time to stabilize his cultivation. Otherwise, the realm may not rise, but


    would revert back to the golden core.


    He hugged his daughter and did not make a move.


    Such behaviour caused the Usoro family to look even more ufortable. With umted


    resentment, they couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Is there any mistake, Young Lord Rockefeller? Weren¡¯t


    you very powerful? Aren¡¯t you an unparalleled expert who can even kill the great minister of the


    Starborn City? Why are you standing there now? Why won¡¯t you make a move?¡±


    Alex still did not move.


    Even Frostine was moved. ¡°Brother, wh at¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I got a little injured during the tribtion just now, and I¡¯mcking true essence now, so I can¡¯t move,¡±


    Alex answered helplessly.


    Frostine quickly remembered that Alex didn¡¯t bathe in the Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion to


    recover from his injuries after the tribtion. The absence of the Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion


    was proof that the tribtion had not been sessful.


    The strangest thing was that if the tribtion was unsessful, one typically turned into ashes on the


    spot. But, why was he still alive?


    Frostine was anxious too. She had previously thought that Alex could kill the Protector easily, so he


    should be able to get along with the people of the Plenilune Sect.


    ¡°Enter the Misty Swamp, quick!¡± Alex shouted.


    ¡°Enter? Enter to die? It¡¯s a Misty Swamp, and people can¡¯t even do anything about it but you¡¯re actually


    letting us go. Are you not hurting us enough?¡± A person from the sidelines of the Usoro family could not


    help but speak ill of Alex.


    At that moment, a sword flew in and instantly decapitated the woman who spoke.


    The one who made the move was not someone from the Plenilune Sect, but Elder Usoro.


    ¡°Whoever dares to disrespect the young master, kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Immediately do as the young master said, go into the Misty Swamp, while you still have a chance to


    live. If you don¡¯t go in, you won¡¯t survive more than a tea time!¡±


    Alex nodded towards Abtal. Holding his daughter Bubbles, Alex took the lead and walked ahead, ¡°I¡¯ll


    lead the way for you!¡±


    Swish swish swish!


    Although his true essence was a bitx and he could not use instantaneous movement, he still moved


    at a speed that was not slow.


    This was really the edge of the Misty Swamp. After a few hundred meters, a heavy fog clouded up the


    entire area, and vision was greatly reduced. The key was that the divine sense was also affected by the


    fog here. With the sense only able to sense up to a few meters, they werepletely unable to see


    anything more than ten meters. Instead of being surprised, Alex was actually happy to see this.


    This was the perfect ce to escape. As long as the people of the Plenilune Sect entered the mist and


    walked a distance, they would be blind.


    On the ancient vehicle, the Grand Elder stood at the edge with an unhappy face, looking at the Usoro


    n members who had entered the swamp.


    A disciple next to him said, ¡°Grand Elder, they have all entered the swamp. What should we do?


    Should we chase them?¡±

 Chapter 2118

    Chapter 2118


    ¡°Enter?¡±


    ¡°The immortals who went in came out crazy. Are you sure you want to go in?¡±


    Grunting at the disciple, the Grand Elder said, ¡°Here, people without a background get killed. After all,


    to the people of the Usoro family, being dead or alive is of little importance. Now, go back and collect


    the corpses of the Yggdrasill family¡¯s people. Have a scenic burial. Oh, by the way, confiscate the


    Usoro family¡¯s property.¡±


    Who among the disciples of the Plenilune Sect would enter this damn ce? Hearing what the Grand


    Elder said, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and left happily.


    However, the Grand Elder still left a few people to guard the intersection, at least until the end of seven


    days.


    ¡°The Plenilune Sect people didn¡¯t chase us.¡±


    Frostine looked towards the back for a long time, and after making sure that the ancient vehicle flew


    away, she let out a great sigh of relief. The people of the Plenilune Sect were too powerful this time,


    and it was not something the Usoro family could fight against at all.


    The short encounter had cost the Usoro family the lives of more than a dozen people.


    Moreover, more people were injured.


    ¡±Husband, husband! You have to hold on. You can¡¯t leave the children and me behind¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, wake up, wake up. Master, master! Save my mom. I¡¯m willing to give you anything.¡±


    ¡°The child¡¯s father, can you still walk? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t save this leg!¡±


    There were sounds of wailing and crying.


    The Usoro family had many casualties this time. The death of their descendants were not few. The


    Shadow Guards were the first to bear the brunt. Of the original three thousand shadow guards, fewer


    than three hundred people survived.


    The Usoro family lost countless assets. Unable to bear it, Alex took out several bottles of sacred


    healing medicine from his storage ring and handed them to Frostine.


    ¡°Sister, here is a bottle of major rejuvenation pills. Use it for all of the injured nsmen. As long as they


    can still breathe, they should all be able to be cured. ¡±


    However, there were soon discordant voices. Someone got the major rejuvenation pill and threw it


    directly into the swamp.


    ¡°No need for you to pretend to be kind. Our Usoro family hase to this point because of you,


    messenger of death. My husband is dead, and I don¡¯t want to live. If you have it within you, kill me now!


    Young master? Nonsense!¡±


    One person took the lead, and others immediately followed suit.


    At least two dozen major rejuvenation pills were thrown into the swamp.


    Abtal was furious and roared sternly. ¡°What do you want? Are you rebelling? Pick up the pills


    immediately and kneel and apologize to the young master, else, you are traitors to the Usoro family and


    will be beheaded.¡±


    ¡°Old master, there is no need to be angry. I understand everyone¡¯s feelings,¡± said Alex.


    However, what he received were iparably resentful eyes.


    Alex knew that he could not stay here. Who knew if there were people inside who, blinded by hatred,


    would take advantage of his vulnerability to strike at him or his daughter Bubbles. Such danger had to


    be eliminated.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°You guys stay here to heal and recuperate. I¡¯ll go ahead and explore the road.¡±


    Alex held Bubbles and walked toward the front, one step at a time.


    ¡°Young master!¡± Abtal¡®s voice trembled.


    Alex smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me! Old master, you are a good man. My father was once kind to the Usoro


    family, and after this time, you have returned the kindness.¡±


    ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s not easy to get rid of me. I have decided. Where you go, I will go. I will follow you to


    the ends of the earth,¡± Frostine added.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, scouting!¡±


    Frostine pulled Alex and quickly walked towards the front.

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119


    She felt deeply disappointed with those nsmen who jumped out with hatred in their hearts, and


    although she could understand them, she couldn¡¯t get past them emotionally.


    The further she went, the thicker the fog became. Although Frostine¡¯s cultivation realm was stronger


    than Alex¡¯s, she was actually barging in blindly when it came to navigation. She walked in the swamp


    along the terrain and soon lost the sense of direction.


    Moreover, after walking only less than ten minutes, she felt something wrong. She had been poisoned.


    On the contrary, nothing happened at all to Alex. Even Bubbles, who was also alive and kicking,


    showed no signs of poisoning¡­ This was because Alex himself was the inheritor of the Ultimate Book


    of Medicine. There were still twelve runes of ancient forbidden arts in his body, so even a great weapon


    like the Chaos Tree and ordinary toxins werepletely unable to hurt him.


    As for Bubbles, she was even safer with the natural divtice protecting her body.


    ¡°Brother, I believe I¡¯ve been poisoned!¡±


    ¡°Quickly take the baby and back off. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Frostine used her energy to resist the toxin. However, she found that as she used her energy to make


    her true essence flow, her poisoning symptoms became more and more severe. Soon she became


    dizzy and could not walk.


    Alex hurriedly took out a limit-breaking pill and told her to take it.


    When Frostine saw the limit-breaking pill, she was startled. ¡°This¡­ This is a limit-breaking pill? Brother,


    how did you get such an advanced pill? Did you know that our Usoro family once spent half of our


    fortune to obtain such a pill?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but, don¡¯t be too concerned. This elixir is actually not that difficult to


    refine. You must have been knocked by the Remedy Pce. I have quite a few more here, all of which


    I have refined myself.¡±


    ¡°You refined it yourself? You¡­ You are an alchemist?¡±


    As the words were spoken, Alex directly put the elixir into Frostine¡¯s mouth. Alex did not feel much


    when his fingers touched her soft lips, but Frostine¡¯s wintry eyes rolled around, revealing a stunningly


    seductive expression.


    On the contrary, the quick nce almost hypnotized Alex.


    Nine tails¡­ Is this the talent of the Nine-Tails?


    ¡°The limit~breaking pill will be effective for three days to protect you from the poisonous miasma,¡± Alex


    said. ¡°Sister, I have just broken through my cultivation, but there was no Golden Light of Lightning


    Tribtion to be added. I need to find a ce as soon as possible to stabilize my cultivation quietly.¡±


    Frostine felt very strange, because normally after crossing the tribtion, a Golden Light of Thunder


    Tribtion would appear. It would be considered a failure otherwise.


    Before this, she had always thought that Alex had failed to cross the tribtion, which was why he had


    suddenly lost his fighting ability.


    Finally, after walking for another thirty minutes, they came across a mound. It didn¡®t look very big, but


    there happened to be a stone cave on it.


    ¡°Go there and check it out!¡±


    Right after stepping into the stone cave, they felt the sky spinning, and everything around them


    changed.


    ¡°Be careful, sister. This is a formation.¡± Alex hugged his daughter, pulled Frostine with his other hand,


    and moved three steps to the left. This wasn¡¯t a veryplicated formation. Alex could instantly


    recognize it with his Buddha Eye¡¯s open state.


    He asked Frostine to hold Bubbles for the time being for him to resolve the formation himself.


    In just two minutes, the formation cracked. It revealed the true appearance of the inside of the stone


    cave.


    They saw three dead people sitting side by side in the innermost part of the stone cave. In front of them


    was a stone table with wine cups and wine jars and even a chessboard.


    Alex looked at the three dead people, and did not have much feeling.


    However, Frostine was astonished. ¡°I know him,¡± she said, pointing to one of them. ¡°He is the sect


    master of the Plenilune Sect. Shouldn¡¯t he still be in the sect? How did he die here? It appears he has


    been dead for some time.¡±

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120


    Alex wasn¡¯t bothered about all these.


    He felt a little odd. His Chi was disorganized and had wandered throughout his body, unable to be


    condensed. The golden core had nowpletely turned into a bigke.


    That¡¯s right. His golden pellet shattered during the tribtion, and he had studied the records of the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine. The golden core was followed by the firstborn, and the process after the


    tribtion was to break the core and turn it into a baby. However, after his own golden core broke,


    instead of the firstborn condensing, it was more like a broken egg, its contents spreading all over the


    ce and turning into ake.


    That was why it couldn¡¯t condense.


    ¡°This is for you, sister! ¡± Alex couldn¡¯t wait to be in seclusion now. He had no choice. Only through this


    could Frostine take care of his child. But, Frostine couldn¡¯t produce milk, so he took out life spring


    water, using it as Bubbles¡¯ milk substitute.


    He really had to thank Frostine for not abandoning him. If he were in seclusion for a long time, no one


    would take care of the child, which would be a huge problem.


    Once everything wasid out clearly, Alex immediately kneeled and began to raise his vitality.


    ***


    In Starborn City, the golden cartnded in the old mansion of the Usoro family. A group of disciples of


    the Plenilune Sect was indiscriminately scavenging. The Usoro family was the top magnate in Starborn


    City, so it still had considerable wealth.


    Large boxes of spiritual stones were carried out from the inner courtyard, as well as all kinds of rare


    medicinal herbs. It made the grand elder, drinking tea on the old-fashioned wooden armchair, look


    joyful. ¡°This trip was a good deal!¡±


    ¡°I never thought that a small family in Starborn City could umte so much wealth.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Grand Elder suddenly sat up straight, his sparkling. It suddenly urred to him that if the Usoro


    family home could¡¯ve hidden such precious treasure, wouldn¡¯t the storage rings they carried on them


    and in their storage bags contain even more treasures?


    ¡°No, this Usoro family must be discovered!¡±


    ¡°We have to at least get back the storage rings of those core personnel!¡±


    With his mind made up, the Grand Elder immediately stood up, about to gather up his disciples, when


    his mind moved. It looked toward the eastern sky, only to see an extremely strong auraing from


    afar. It was a fiery red shadow that was hurrying along.


    ¡°Sect master?¡±


    The Grand Elder¡¯s heart shook. He did not expect that the Sect Master had actuallye here


    personally.


    Not daring to take his time, the Grand Elder hurriedly greeted him. In a jiffy, a big, fiery red crane


    landed.


    On it rode two people, with the one in front none other than the Master of the Plenilune Sect, Jenson,


    while the one behind was clearly the Plenilune Sect disciple that had recently been in the limelight. He


    was said to have received the inheritance of the Goddess Hermione.


    ¡°Greetings¡­¡±


    The Grand Elder was about to salute, when he was interrupted by Jenson, who hurriedly asked, ¡°The


    Fifth Elder is dead, which we already know. What about his storage ring and his original magic


    treasure, the Treasure Sword? Have they been found?¡±


    The Grand Elder was stunned. Seeing that the sect master was so anxious to find these two items,


    they must be of great importance.


    ¡°Sect Master, I have not seen them, ¡± he quickly replied.


    ¡°Where is the Fifth Elder?¡±


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    At this moment, the Fifth Elder was not split into g by the Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion like


    the Grand Officiant. Nheless, his corpse had also been baptized by the lightning tribtion, since it


    was within range of Alex¡¯s second lightning tribtion when he triggered it. Now, the entire person had


    apletely different face, and no one could not see his original face at all.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121


    ¡°He¡¯s Elder Quint?¡± The sect master was stunned,pletely dumbfounded, and unclear.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hermione Yggdrasil was Elder Quint¡¯s disciple, and she was still familiar with her own master. She had


    quickly determined that the iplete corpse in front of her was her master.


    Hermione did not harbor much sadness when faced with the death of her master. She had also


    watched with her own eyes how the


    Yggdrasil family had been struck to death by lightning just now, including her grandfather, her parents,


    and her sister, among others. If she were an ordinary person, she would have probably been bawling


    her eyes out bitterly. However, Hermione didn¡¯t shed a single drop of tear. It was as though those


    rtives of hers meant nothing.


    In actuality, that was likely true.


    Hermione had been very talented since she was a child. From a young age, she had relied on a


    rubbish method of cultivation and cultivated to heights the ordinary couldn¡¯t reach. That was why she


    had caught the eyes of the people from the Plenilune Sect, which took her into their walls.


    Since then, Hermione¡¯s personality also began to change.


    She started to feel good about herself and ced herself above others. She even felt bored with her


    family because they were not of a high-status origin, and there were no outstanding people from them


    as well. It embarrassed her deeply, and she couldn¡¯t hold her head up high in front of many rich and


    powerful disciples.


    Then, during this time, she coincidentally got her hands on the mantle of the goddess.


    This changed her personality even more, and she becamepletely defiant to the point even the sect


    master wanted to please her. Wasn¡¯t he the highest-ranking person in the Plenilune Sect then?


    The Yggdrasil family was even more unworthy of her circle.


    ¡°If he¡¯s dead, then he¡¯s dead! But, for daring to destroy my Yggdrasil family, I will settle this debt sooner


    orter!¡±


    At this moment, Plenilune Sect¡¯s sect master lowered himself to the ground in an unimaginable manner


    and started rummaging around Elder Quint¡¯s corpse. He was looking for the Extreme Heaven¡¯s Gourd


    and the storage ring.


    Especially the storage ring.


    He had just learned from Hermione that the goddess had given her a jade medal when she imparted


    her inheritance to Hermione. The jade medal was rted to the huge secret of an ancient sect.


    However, when Hermione sealed off the ce, she handed the jade medal to her master for temporary


    safekeeping.


    Now, Elder Quint died suddenly.


    Jenson Springer and Hermione were naturally anxious to find those items. However, there was nothing.


    Nothing¡­


    Even if they dug to the bottom of the hundreds meter deep pit and searched, they wouldn¡¯t find any


    signs of it.


    Jenson looked at the grand elder, Yngwie Foust, with unkind eyes. ¡°Grand Elder, you had better not lie.


    The ring in Elder Quint¡¯s hands is of great importance to the prosperity of our Plenilune Sect. If you


    bring it out now, I will pretend it never happened. But if you hid it away for your private gain, you know


    the consequences!¡±


    The grand elder¡¯s eyelid jumped. What did that mean?


    Did the sect master suspect that he had hidden it for his own private gain?


    ¡°Sect Master, the heavens can be my witness. I haven¡¯t kept Elder Quint¡¯s ring or weapon for my


    private gain. I am willing to swear on my life.¡±


    The sect master looked at him.


    The grand elder grumbled in his heart. He felt that the master had been behaving very weirdly recently,


    and he had changed a lot from how he was before. The master had be even more unpredictable


    and mysterious, and Yngwie couldn¡¯t tell what Jenson was thinking.


    At this moment, he had no choice but to make a vicious oath in public.


    With that, the sect master¡¯s eyes eased, and he said, ¡°Then, think about it properly. If there was anyone


    who could have taken Elder Quint¡¯s ring and weapon, who would it most likely be?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    The grand elder could immediately name one person. It was Alex, whom he had previously crossed


    paths with.


    Three minutester, the sect master gave an order. ¡°Go right away, head into the Misty Swamp. Dead


    or alive, you must find that brat for me.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122


    While the master of the Plenilune Sect, Hermione Yggdrasil, the grand elder, and others rode the


    golden cart to Misty Swamp to look for Alex, the said man was currently inside a rocky cave on a hill,


    concentrating on stabilizing his cultivation.


    He could feel the beams of extraordinary splendor within his body, gorgeous and dazzling to the eyes.


    Those were Chi that had flowed out of his golden core after it had been broken.


    There was the divine power from Ksitigarbha¡¯s inheritance, the lightning energy cultivated from the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine, the energy anomalies that had formed after the Chaos Tree and Chaos


    Bead had entered his golden core, as well as the fortune from the Ancient Forbidden Spell of the


    Twelve Runes¡­


    Every single one flowed in his body now, rushing back and forth through his skin and bones, brightly


    illuminating the insides of his body. Even Frostine Usoro could see the extraordinary image of


    countless streams flowing inside his body.


    ¡®What kind of cultivation method is he using? Why is it so strange? It¡¯s as though lights are glowing


    from within his body,¡¯ she thought to herself. But she didn¡¯t dare to touch Alex with her hands.


    Such moments were very critical. If he lost focus during his meditation just because she couldn¡¯t control


    her own hands, it would be all done for.


    Woosh! Woosh!


    The energy was boiling, and the Chi was changing. Under the golden light, countless ancient runes


    were packed together.


    This was the transformation of the Ancient Forbidden Spell of the Twelve Runes. Initially, only twelve


    runes were engraved on his golden core and surrounded it. He hadn¡¯t reached Nascent Soul yet, but


    these runes looked like they were continuously copying and pasting themselves, multiplying without


    any signs of stopping. They circted his meridians and opened up more acupuncture points.


    More runes poured from the acupoints, as well as the forbidden spell. They looked like they formed into


    cocoons that transformed into butterflies to achievepletion. In other words, each of Alex¡¯s


    acupoints was treated as a golden core.


    Each acupoint was a golden core. How many acupoints were there in the body?


    The moment Alex had the number in his mind, he just about went crazy!


    There were three thousand acupuncture points in the body.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Didn¡¯t that mean he had three thousand golden cores?


    ¡°What cultivation method is this?!¡±


    ¡°It an ancient forbidden technique¡­ This is all because of the ancient forbidden technique. This


    technique is not tolerated by the heavens and earth, hence it found an alternative trail and did not


    follow the normal path! It¡¯s really awesome¡­¡±


    At the same time, Alex could feel his mind pce also undergoing many changes. There was a dense


    spiritual essence within his mind pce right now, and the Chaos Tree had turned into towering,


    ancient trees that were very lush and as high as a thousand meters¡­ Each leaf was green and filled


    with life. Alex was worried that his mind pce would be broken by the Chaos tree. However, it


    seemed that there was no end to how high his mind pce could stretch, and it was surrounded by


    nothingness.


    Continuous energy poured out¡­


    Energy impacted his meridians over and over, then flowed into his acupoints. One after the other, his


    acupoints opened from the impact.

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123


    Inside each acupoint, unusual things were happening. Goldenkes, forbidden runes, Chaos Chi


    energy¡­ It was like a whole new world was being formed. Until it rushed through the seventh acupoint,


    where the energy seemed to have dried up, the runes that gave rise to this catalyst seemed to be


    insufficient and everything stopped automatically.


    He opened his eyes and saw Frostine Usoro¡¯s concerned look.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling? Has your cultivation strengthened?¡± Frostine asked in


    concern the moment their eyes met.


    Alex nodded¡­ ¡°It should be stronger and together now.¡±


    Frostine asked, ¡°Junior, which realm are you in now? Why can¡¯t I understand what I¡¯m seeing? The


    cultivation methods you practice are so strange.¡±


    ¡°No matter how I go about it, I seem to be still in Core Formation¡­¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Core Formation¡­¡±


    Frostine nced at him, then wrapped her arms around him andforted him gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The


    catastrophe you had to endure the other day was already very straight. You failed it, but you¡¯re still


    alive, and that¡¯s already extreme fortune within misfortune. Don¡¯t be discouraged. If we were better


    prepared, the chances you will have will be much better.¡±


    Alex was being held by an enchanting, stunning beauty. It had also been a while since he had been


    close to a woman, so his desires were all over the ce right now. He quietly broke free from her


    embrace and saw Bubbles Rockefeller lying asleep on a nket. ¡°How long have I been training?¡± he


    asked.


    ¡°Not that long, only about two days.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two days?!¡± Alex thought about those people from the Usoro family. ¡°Your father and the


    others¡­ Are you sure they¡¯re alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My father is well acquainted with the ways of the world, and he knows how to handle


    himself. In ces like Misty Swamp, they definitely won¡¯t go too far in. As long as those from the


    Plenilune Sect leave, we¡¯ll be able to walk out of Misty Swamp and take another path.¡± When Frostine


    finished speaking, she thought about it a bit more and said, ¡°Starborn City is Plenilune Sect¡¯s domain,


    and it¡¯s definitely impossible to go back there. But, we can go to other cities protected by other sects.¡±


    ¡°Oh right! I found something good!¡±


    Frostine brought Alex to the other side of the cave and pointed to the wall. ¡°Look at these words.¡±


    Alex took a look.


    Those characters were very different from the words in America. Their shape didn¡¯t look right, and it


    didn¡¯t look like some ancientnguage either. Caught unprepared as he was, he was practically blinded


    when he looked at it. He admitted with embarrassment, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯m actually


    illiterate and I can¡¯t read.¡±


    Frostine was stunned for a few seconds, then suddenly realized. ¡°I remember that you¡¯re from the


    wastnds, and the words over there are indeed somewhat different than the ones here. I¡¯ll read it out


    for you! These are words left behind by the master of the Plenilune Sect¡­¡±


    Alex was surprised. What surprised him more was Frostine saying that one of the corpses in the cave


    was the master of the Plenilune Sect. The current sect master that was alive was actually a fake.


    The master of the Plenilune Sect was called Jenson Springer.


    The two other corpses were in the cave. One was the master¡¯s wife, and the other was his son. Their


    family had been invited by a friend who said they had found the inheritance of the ancient Holy Phoenix


    Sect. Unexpectedly, it was all a vicious conspiracy.


    After Jeson¡¯s family entered the swamp, his friend led them in further and they lost their way, and they


    were poisoned with extremely lethal poison. Afterward, they managed to walk back with much difficulty,


    but they couldn¡¯t find their way out no matter how hard they tried. Because there was no sense of


    direction in this ce, they finally took refuge in this cave they found. It was a pity that in the end,


    Jensen and his family still couldn¡¯t make it out, and they died from the poison.


    As for that friend, it was very likely he had changed his appearance, taking the likeness of Jenson¡¯s


    face before taking charge of the Plenilune Sect. His name was¡­ Seth Zamora.


    ¡°Seth was initially a powerful person,¡± Frostine said. ¡°It was said that his cultivation base is the ninth


    realm to Imminent Immortal, and based on logic, he shouldn¡¯t have set his eyes on something like the


    Plenilune Sect. But, the dead sect master said that his objective is actually the huge secret the


    Plenilune Sect is keeping.¡±


    ¡°What secret? And¡­ What exactly is his ninth realm to Imminent Immortal?¡±


    ¡°Imminent Immortal is basically close to achieving immortality,¡± Frostine exined. ¡°They may have the


    strength of those in Immortalization, but they¡¯re not really there as well. In the current great world of


    America, the power ofws has been broken, and it¡¯s extremely difficult to achieve the Immortalization


    stage. Even if you take a Heavenly Law Pill, there¡¯s only a minute chance that you might reach


    Immortalization! I heard that only by finding the Phoenix Sect would thews be fulfilled. Then, you can


    reach the Immortalization stage.¡±


    ¡°Phoenix Sect? Why does it have such a weird name?¡±

 Chapter 2124

    Chapter 2124


    ¡°The Phoenix Sect is an ancient sect. I¡¯ve heard an old man talk about it before. It¡¯s rumored that it was


    found ed by a peerless woman with the family name ¡®Phoenix¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of it, it sounds more like a love story¡­¡±


    ¡°Legend has it that Phoenix came from the ancient Divine Phoenix family and was a Divine Empress.


    Because her enemies set her up and framed her, her physical body fell, and her divine soul was sealed


    in a colorful deity stone that fell into the human world. In the end, a young man obtained the stone, and


    he formed an evesting bond with Phoenix!¡±


    ¡°With the help of Phoenix, the young man grew slowly and finally became a great emperor. He founded


    a sect specially for Phoenix and called it the Phoenix Sect. And, I heard from the old man that the great


    emperorter became the emperor of all realms, and also emperor of the great world of America.¡±


    Alex felt as though he was listening to a myth or legend. After he heard the story from Frostine, he


    could feel his heart jumping wildly in his chest, and he was unable to calm down.


    He had suddenly thought of Whitey, and recalled the goddess, Rinwell Mathis, at the Spiritual Valley


    Dungeon. He also thought of Ksitigarbha.


    From the history they had all gone through, there was one person whose existence couldn¡¯t be erased,


    and it was also a very important person. The person was the master of all realms in America and the


    leader of the alliance of humans.


    After so many confirmations, he could be sure that the emperor in the legends Frostine had heard of


    was the leader that Rinwell kept thinking about.


    ¡°What a sad and beautiful love story handed down from ancient times! I really wish I could go back


    there and see the great emperor as well as that Phoenix!¡±


    However, he knew it was impossible. They were already long dead.


    When the Undead n invaded, countless heroes died, and many sacred ces had also been


    destroyed. Not even thest purend of Buddhism had managed to be preserved.


    ¡°Junior,¡± Frostine continued, ¡°In Plenilune Sect master¡¯s suicide note he left on the wall, he said that the


    biggest secret the sect has been keeping was the Phoenix Sect.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    That was incredible. This small little Plenilune Sect was actually connected to the sect that the ancient


    human emperor had created.


    ¡°The first Plenilune Sect master was called Chantelle Seay. This Chantelle was originally from Phoenix


    Sect.¡±


    ¡°So, the biggest secret the Plenilune Sect held is that they once had a portal that leads into the Phoenix


    Sect!¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Alex eximed the moment he heard that. That was just too awesome.


    ¡°Looks like this Chantelle was definitely some high-ranking member of the Phoenix Sext! How did the


    Plenilune Sect she created fall to this point?¡±


    Frostine shook her head. ¡°All of this was due to the invasion of the Undying n! The end of ancient


    times was a history of struggles between the great world of America and the Undying n. Countless


    ancient sects were lost in the long river of history, and I heard that even gods fell during those times¡­¡±


    Frostine let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°What a dream! To have such a powerful person and big shot in such an era, it¡¯s definitely an


    unreachable existence that our generation needs to look up to. It¡¯s a pity that from then on, the great


    world of America has fallen, and even reaching the Immortalization stage is a s difficult as reaching the


    sky. What more, mentioning ancient gods?¡±


    Alex nodded and burst out a poem. ¡°The endless river flows east, its powerful waves brought into


    oblivion, and so the heroes of yore.¡±


    Frostine looked at the wall as though she was seeing herself in that glorious time period. ¡°To match the


    fairnd, how many heroes of yore have made a great show?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the sect master didn¡¯t leave any information about the portal to the Phoenix Sect,¡± Alex


    said.


    Frostine blinked. ¡°Let me show you something.¡±


    She pulled out a crystal.


    ¡°This is¡­ A memory crystal?¡± Alex gasped in surprise.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This type of memory crystal was very precious, its value higher by an unknown amount. It was


    impossible for any ordinary person to own it. ¡°Could it be something from the Plenilune Sect?¡±


    Frostine nodded. ¡°When you were cultivating, I had nothing to do. Those three corpses were more of a


    hindrance than anything, so I found a ce to bury them. I didn¡¯t expect to find something falling out


    from the sect master¡¯s body. And this was it.¡±


    ¡°There is a cultivation method from the Plenilune Sect inside it, and also information about the Phoenix


    Sect portal.¡±


    Frostine handed the crystal to Alex.

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125


    Alex took a look and found the technique practiced by the Plenilune Sect was called the ¡°Green Lotus


    Period¡±.


    It was obviously a method made for women to cultivate! Then, there was also information about getting


    to the portal.


    In the records, it was said that only those who had cultivated the Green Lotus Period would be able to


    find and open the portal. In addition, there was also a key that was needed. Finally, Alex also saw a


    symbol of the Phoenix Sect.


    It was a totem of a fire phoenix. It looked different from most fire phoenixes.


    Alex was stunned when he saw the totem. He seemed to recall that he had seen it before. After


    thinking about it carefully, he remembered.


    It was in the jade medal in Elder Quint¡¯s ring. On the jade medal was the exact design on the totem. He


    immediately pulled out the ring.


    That¡¯s right. Not only had Alex taken Elder Quint¡¯s storage ring, but he also took his natal magic


    treasure, which was the gourd. That was why the people from Plenilune Sect couldn¡¯t find either of


    them.


    ¡°Look at this!¡± Alex pulled out the jade medal.


    Frostine also noticed the totem on the jade medal and was shocked. ¡°This¡­ Could it be the key?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Alex gave a nomittal nod. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think it¡¯s possible.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Senior, hurry up and cultivate the Green Lotus Period technique. Then we¡¯ll go


    and find the portal. If we can enter the ancient Phoenix Sect, we¡¯ll definitely be able to gain a lot.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Frostine replied. She immediately followed the cultivation method and started to have a


    decent understanding of it.


    After a short ten minutes, Alex was surprised to find that something had appeared behind Frostine. It


    was a bloodline phantom, vivid and lifelike like a nine-tailed fox. As Frostine continued to cultivate, the


    phantom also continued to drift along, and it was extremely magical.


    ¡®The power of the bloodline is rising!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s weird, is this Green Lotus Period customized to obtain the Nine-Tails bloodline?¡¯


    Alex didn¡¯t know, but he had guessed it right.


    The first sect master of the Plenilune Sect, Chantelle Seay, was from the royal family of the mythical


    creature, Nine Tails.


    When she founded the sect, all the disciples in it had the bloodline of Nine Tails.


    This was the reason the strength of Plenilune Sect had fallen to such depths. It was because the


    people who did not have the Nine Tails bloodline couldn¡¯t cultivate the Green Lotus Period at all. It was


    equivalent to being a rubbish teclmique, and in the long run, it was only natural for the sect to fall


    behind others.


    ***


    Boom, boom, boom!


    While Alex was helping to protect Frostine, sounds of fighting suddenly came from outside the cave. He


    was taken back.


    They were in the Misty Swamp, so how could there be fighting?


    There were even sounds of people cursing. The voice was very familiar to Alex. Didn¡¯t it belong to


    Frostine¡¯s elder brother, Percival Usoro?


    He poked his head out to look, and it turned out it really was Percival. Percival was being pursued by


    two masters.


    The clothes on those chasing Percival were very familiar, and Alex could tell from a nce that it was


    the uniform of disciples from the Plenilune Sect.


    ¡®The Plenilune Sect has actually managed to pursue all the way here! If that¡¯s the case, then they


    shouldn¡¯t go back anymore!¡¯


    Alex touched the formation on the door, then rushed out quickly.

 Chapter 2126

    Chapter 2126


    At this time, Percival Usoro was already in a dire situation.


    Three disciples from the Plenilune Sect were fighting against him. Alex randomly took a look and


    realized that they weren¡¯t using the Green Lotus Period technique. So, the people from Plenilune Sect


    should also be aware that this technique wasn¡¯t a suitable cultivation method for everyone, especially


    for male disciples. The Green Lotus Period was probably as terrifying as the Sunflower Treasure, which


    was the most powerful secret technique in a novel he read before!


    Flowers and periods. Those were things only women had!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    One of the disciples from the Plenilune Sect brandished his sword toward Percival. The powerful


    strength from the motion radiated vigorously all around in the air.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At the same time, the other two disciples, one on the right and one on the left, boxed Percival in. It


    made it difficult for him to move, and there was nowhere he could go to avoid the attack.


    ¡®It¡¯s over. My life is done for!¡¯


    Percival stiffened, his eyes fixed on the deing towards him.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly shed beside the disciple with the sword. The figure also had a


    sword in hand, and when he appeared beside the disciple, the figure¡¯s sword shed down diagonally.


    Squelch!


    The disciple was cut into half instantly. The sword in the disciple¡¯s hand lost momentum as the person


    that held it was no more. The de deflected, allowing Percival to dodge to the side.


    ¡°Young Master?!¡± Percival called out immediately after he saw the person who saved him.


    In his heart, the shock still remained. The man who saved him had been so fast. It was such a strong


    sword too.


    Alex looked at the remaining two disciples from Plenilune Sect. ¡°You ¡¯re using a battle formation, right?


    The Four Division formation¡­ It¡¯s a pity you were missing one person toplete it.¡±


    ¡®Kill him first!¡¯


    The two disciples looked at each other, dropped Percival, andunched themselves at Alex to attack


    him together. They worked seamlessly with each other, one on the right and one on the left.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great battle formation!¡±


    As he talked, Alex¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared without warning.


    The two swords only managed to stab an afterimage.


    This¡­ wasn¡¯t a paper doll but an actual teleport.


    ¡°How did he disappear? Where is he?!¡±


    ¡°Watch out, at your back!¡±


    A sword re shed, and one of their heads flew up into the sky.


    The power from the sword was inexhaustible, and it shed down again. The other disciple was cut


    down directly on the spot. Alex flicked the Seven des of Death, satisfied with the result.


    After the breakthrough in his cultivation, he found that his speed and strength had greatly improved.


    ording to records, when one went from Core Formation to Nascent Soul, these attributes should


    improve by a few times. As one¡¯s cultivation continued to improve in Nascent Soul, their strength would


    also continue to climb, from Advanced-Core Formation to Advanced-Nascent Soul, even the lowest


    increase in hisbat effectiveness would be at least ten times.


    Therefore, it was very difficult for a cultivator to kill an enemy that had a higher realm than themselves.


    However, Alex found that he was an existence that broke those rules. He had entered this stage from


    Core Formation, which he called Infinite Golden Core. In theory, he should achieve three thousand


    golden cores, but it was hard to say whether the final figure would be three thousand in the end.


    There was one thing he could confirm, however.


    He now had seven golden cores, and his strength was almost seven times it was. And his previous


    golden core could instantly kill a Profound Mystic!


    Alex was satisfied with his breakthrough. Percival, who he had rescued, standing next to him, was


    extremely surprised.


    ¡®Too strong! I tried my best and found no way to have survived that attack. But he easily broke through


    it and even left a lot of room for other things while he did it.¡¯


    Alex grabbed the storage bags of those disciples and asked, ¡°Are you alright? How did the people from


    Plenilune Sect manage toe in? And the people from your Usoro family¡­¡±


    The moment Alex spoke of it, Percival¡¯s expression turned cold and furious. However, there were also


    traces of pain on his face.


    ¡°The master of Plenilune Sect brought Hermione from the Yggdrasil family and hundreds of disciples


    and rushed into Misty Swamp. My Usoro family¡­ Was forced to separate and run, and they died


    miserably. My father¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart thumped hard against his chest. He had a bad feeling in his stomach.

 Chapter 2127

    Chapter 2127


    Among the Usoro family, save for Frostine Usoro, Alex hade to care most for Abstal Usoro, an old


    man who valued affection and righteousness¡­


    ¡°When my father bought time for our people to escape, he blew himself up¡­¡± Percival said. ¡°The


    remaining 300 Shadow Guards also did the same¡­ But, those who survived were few, with some


    being old, weak, sick, and disabled. It¡¯s impossible they survive the Misty Swamp.


    After saying those words, Percival finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and he knelt to the ground in


    pain.


    Alex clenched his fist, feeling the endless grief and anger rolling in his heart.


    Then, Percival continued, ¡°The master of the Plenilune Sect has personally set out, and it seems that


    he¡¯s looking for you because he wants Elder Quint¡¯s gourd treasure and storage ring! The Usoro family


    are people of integrity, and we would rather die than betray our master. The result¡­¡±


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    Seething with rage, Alex roared wildly. He never expected things to turn out like this. He hadn¡¯t killed


    anyone from the Usoro family, but he had still indirectly caused their deaths.


    If he didn¡¯t avenge them, he wouldn¡¯t be a man.


    ¡°Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms!


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Alex grabbed arge number of paper dolls and scattered them into the sky. Each paper doll turned


    into a ck shadow midair and quickly flew in all directions. The old patriarch was gone. Alex couldn¡¯t


    let the Usoro family go extinct. Even if it were only one, he would rescue those family members who


    had fled.


    Alex turned and looked at the cave in the hills, and he furrowed his brows.


    This ce was too conspicuous, and the Plenilune Sect people would definitely be able to find it. So,


    he hurriedly said, ¡°Senior is inside the cave, and it¡¯s not a suitable ce to stay. We have to find


    another way and head out to look for the people.¡±


    Shortly after that, Alex headed into the cave. Frostine was still practicing the Green Lotus Period.


    Though she hadn¡¯t been practicing for long, Alex could already see that she had a very high degree of


    compatibility with this technique. It had just been a while since she started, and the phantom of Nine


    Tails behind her back had be a lot more solid than before.


    However, Alex needed to interrupt her at this moment.


    Frostine woke up, and as Percival, her brother, told her about the distress their family had faced, she


    yelled out and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡±


    Frostine waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    However, anyone could tell that she was on the verge of losing control of her emotions.


    At that moment, Alex made a decision. Through the perspective of a paper doll, Alex could see the


    golden cart belonging to the Plenilune Sect approaching their location. ¡°The people from the Plenilune


    Sect are here, and they¡¯ll be here soon,¡± he quickly said. ¡°We have to go! We will definitely avenge the


    old man, but now is not the time!¡±


    Alex immediately picked his daughter up and rushed out of the cave. Then, he raised his hand and


    brought out another dozen paper dolls.


    After his breakthrough in his cultivation, his control over paper dolls had be smoother. The paper


    dolls that jumped out from the Three Realms were not among the five elements of earth, and it was the


    most ideal surveince technique he had. As long as he wanted to, the paper dolls wouldn¡¯t be


    discovered by anyone else.


    With the help of these paper doll puppets, he could urately pinpoint safe or dangerous ces.


    When Percival and Frostine came out, Alex immediately pointed in a direction. ¡°That side. Hurry! Keep


    up!¡±


    Not only had he found that it was not dangerous for the time being, but he even found an Usoro


    member in distress.


    ***


    It was Frostine¡¯s fourth sister-inw. At first nce, it was a woman who looked virtuous and gentle.


    However, she was also very delicate and weak, holding a little seven or eight-year-old girl in her hand.


    A crocodile had appeared in front of them.


    It was a giant crocodile at least fifty meters in length.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared! ¡± the little girl¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ It¡­ It can¡¯t see us. It won¡¯t bite us.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the crocodile opened its massive jaws and lunged at them.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 2128

    Chapter 2128


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    Both mother and daughter screamed, with the thought that this would probably be thest they would


    cry in their lives!


    As a result, an unremarkable shadow suddenly jumped up from the swamp. The figure stretched itself


    to the limit, as it was a shadow less than one meter long. It instantly jumped from being a t shadow to


    a three-dimensional object-a giant Buddha surrounded by gleaming golden light.


    It was several timesrger than the crocodile.


    Roar!


    The Buddha chanted a loud Buddhist hymn, one that was earth-shattering.


    The crocodile had lunged forward intending to devour the mother and daughter, but its two green pupils


    suddenly shrank, and its elongated body flipped abruptly in the air. Its massive jaws shut in surprise,


    and it didn¡¯t have the time to pay any more attention to the mother-daughter pair.


    Boom!


    The crocodile¡¯s gigantic body fell to the ground, causing the swamp to overflow, sshing mud and


    water everywhere.


    The creature tried desperately to flee into the depths of the swamp. Before it disappeared, it turned its


    head and nced back, horror shing in its eyes¡­


    It had been stunned!


    The giant Buddha, so terrifying, burst like a bubble and dispersed into the air.


    Roar!


    Furious, the giant crocodile impatiently spouted mists oI water from its nostrils. It had been cheated!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    D*mn it! The crocodile was king of this swamp, but an illusion deceived it. How embarrassing was that?


    It roared in rage, attempting to tell these puny humans that the deception would cost them a heavy


    price.


    It was going to crush them all and tear them to pieces!


    The crocodile did another death-roll, its huge tail pping on the surface of the swamp. Then, it lunged


    forward again at high speed.


    ¡°Awooo!¡±


    ¡°Huff, huff!¡±


    Just then, four swords jumped out from the void, instantly appearing in front of the giant crocodile.


    These were the first four swords of Alex¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six!


    The Sword of the Universe!


    The Seven des of Death!


    The Breaking Point!


    The Greedy Wolf!


    Alex only understood the fourth sword, the Greedy Wolf, shortly afterprehending the mad old


    woman¡¯s teleportation array. This sword mainly represented cmity, a sword that would bring forth


    disaster. It had even greater power than the Seven des of Death.


    The four swords shot out together, and the fifty meter crocodile was killed instantly on the spot.


    The silhouette shed, and Alex, holding Bubbles Rockefeller in his arms, appeared beside the Usoro


    mother-daughter pair. The four bone swords flew back automatically to his side; on them, not a speck


    of dust or blood remained.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    When Frostine¡¯s fourth sister-inw took a good look at Alex¡¯s appearance, aplicated look shed


    in her eyes, and she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Alex didn¡¯t intend to remain there. With a thought in his mind, he disappeared again in a sh.


    ¡°Mommy, is he¡­ Is he a fairy?¡±


    ¡°No, h-he¡­ He¡¯s a cmity!¡±


    Her husband had been killed, and she saw it happening with her own eyes. That was why, even if Alex


    had saved them, there would be no gratitude in her heart. Besides, how could a woman with a low


    cultivation base like her survive with a child in this swamp? How would they get out? He had only killed


    the crocodile for them, but he didn¡¯t lead them out from the swamp. What was the use in that?


    ¡°Mommy, what should we do?


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    Frostine¡¯s fourth sister-inw was filled with grief and indignation. Tears fell from her eyes. If she knew


    this would be the case, it would be better to have been eaten by the crocodile!


    Just then, a figure appeared behind them. When the mother-daughter pair looked, they were shocked.


    How should they put it¡­ It looked like Alex, sort of. In fact, it looked more like a paper doll.

 Chapter 2129

    Chapter 2129


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡±


    A familiar voice rang out from behind them, and it was Frostine Usoro who had arrived. Percival and


    five other members of the Usoro family were also with her.


    ¡°Frostine! Brother, Second Sister¡­¡±


    Frostine¡¯s fourth sister-inw burst into tears. Seeing her rtives and narrowly escaping death had


    been extremely taxing on her emotions.


    ¡°Sister-inw, keep your voice low,¡± advised Frostine.


    ¡°Plenilune Sect¡¯s people may pop out from around us at any moment. We¡¯ll follow Junior¡¯s puppets.


    Hurry, everyone, keep up.¡±


    The extra people with them were ones that Alex had just rescued. He took on the scouting role with his


    Three Realms paper doll puppets, as he could see through their eyes. In other words, he had hundreds


    of pairs of eyes right now.


    Then, he had one of the puppets lead the way, following the route Alex had taken. As they went


    forward, more members of the Usoro family were found.


    ¡°Just how strong is the Young Master?¡± whispered someone. ¡°Why does he seem to know his way


    around the Misty Swamp like the back of his hand? Not only has he not lost his way, but he could also


    find us all urately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious too! But I feel lucky enough to be alive right now, so why bother so much about that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    Percival spoke to Frostine instead in a low tone. ¡°Frostine, what rank is the Young Master? I feel I may


    not even survive one blow from him. Also, that method is something I¡¯ve never heard of before.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Frostine said. ¡°He said he¡¯s in the realm of Core Formation. Can you believe it?¡±


    Percival rolled his eyes. ¡°If you had said instead that you couldy eggs, it would be more believable.¡±


    Frostine shot him a fierce re. ¡°He is my master¡¯s beloved son. My master was a great man, and his


    son is a little better. Isn¡¯t that just natural?¡±


    ***


    At the same time, the master of the Plenilune Sect sat in the golden cart, seething with rage.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re always one step behind, and our disciples are being killed left and right. We don¡¯t even know


    what the murderer looks like. D*mn it!¡±


    They¡¯ve also received distress signals from their disciples, but each time they rushed there, their


    disciples would belong dead. Sometimes, they couldn¡¯t even find the corpses, perhaps sunken into the


    depths of the swamp after having being thrown into it.


    ¡°It must be that person called Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°The Usoro family doesn¡¯t have any powerful masters.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, I feel that he¡¯s able to pinpoint our location, and that¡¯s how he gets around so fast. Also, I


    have a strange feeling that we¡¯re constantly being watched from the shadows,¡± Hermione Yggdrasil


    said.


    The sect master furrowed his brows and pondered for a while. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Hermione hesitated before taking out a mirror from the storage ring. ¡°This is called the Reflective Eye,


    given to me by my goddess master. I could probably find him using this.¡±


    The sect master looked into the mirror and felt as if there were additional things in his vision. But in the


    end, he suppressed it.


    ¡°Then, thank you for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, this is just what I should do.¡± Hermione was relieved when the sect master didn¡¯t seem to


    have any intention to snatch it from her hands.


    She used her Chi to activate the mirror, and a bright light circled it before shooting upward into the sky.


    It seemed to expand with the wind, turning into a giant mirror dozens of meters tall, rotating slowly. In


    the next moment, a light suddenly burst out of it, and a shadow a hundred meters away was


    illuminated. It revealed the body of a paper doll.


    And at the same moment, the paper doll let out a piercing scream and burned up. Immediately


    afterward, on the left, right, and on the ground below, seven or eight paper dolls were illuminated at


    once and burned.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 2130

    Chapter 2130


    ¡°Hermione, that Reflective Eye of yours is amazing! As expected from a treasure given by a goddess!¡±


    The grand elder pped a little ttery on. He knew his ce, and it wasn¡¯t to be concerned about a


    treasure that had been given to Hermione Yggdrasil by a goddess. Even if he wanted to covet it, the


    sect master was still in front of him! What more, the goddess master of Hermione was still alive, and it


    was possible that she would drop by to see her disciple in the future. Wouldn¡¯t that spell his death if he


    were to snatch the treasure of her disciple?


    The sect master probably had the same thought in mind, and with that logic, suppressed the greed he


    felt at the sight of the treasure.


    At the same time, far away from them, Alex, who was busy rescuing the others, was shocked. He felt


    his paper doll puppets getting destroyed.


    In the Misty Swamp, where one¡¯s divine consciousness extended only a few meters, Alex could no


    longer pinpoint their urate location, now that the paper dolls he ced near the group of people


    from the Plenilune Sect had been destroyed.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a bit of trouble!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that big of a situation, and he could only have his paper dolls approach him with the intention


    of suicide. Fortunately, the Reflective Eye didn¡¯t have infinite reach. It needed the paper dolls to be


    within a hundred meters of it for the mirror to be triggered.


    Alex had his paper dollsmit suicide to approach and pinpoint the approximate location of the group


    from the Plenilune Sect.


    ¡°Holy cow! What sort of treasure is that, to be able to pinpoint my Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms so


    urately!¡±


    While Alex was frustrated, the people from the Plenilune Sect were also upset. Seeing the paper dolls


    that frequently popped up getting killed by the Reflective Eye, the sect master said, ¡°Something¡¯s not


    right. These paper dolls are jumping out one after another in an endless stream! It¡¯s obvious that the


    other person is sacrificing their paper dolls to find out our location.¡±


    Hermione snorted lightly. ¡°I can also find the location of the caster.¡±


    She pointed her finger at the Reflective Eye. The rotating mirror above them stopped.


    Then, a colorful bright light shone, dazzling their eyes. After a while, a picture appeared in the mirror¡­


    It showed what Alex was doing exactly then, which was chasing and killing two Plenilune Sect


    disciples.


    ¡°This man¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the master who controls all the paper dolls,¡± Hermione said.


    A few Plenilune Sect disciples called out after noticing Alex¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°He¡¯s Alex Rockefeller, the young master of the Usoro family. It was him who killed Elder Quint with a


    single sh of his de. He swallowed his de too.¡±


    These few disciples were the ones who had followed Elder Quint and had survived.


    The grand elder saw how Alex cleanly dispatched the two disciples and was furious. ¡°D*mn it, this is


    the guy who has been killing our disciples one after another. I will make sure that we tear him into


    pieces!¡±


    Just then, Alex suddenly turned and looked in their direction. The expressions he showed were as if he


    could see them. In the next instant, his body gradually became blurred. In the end, the entire mirror


    surface became a vast expanse of white.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we see him anymore?¡±


    ¡°Is it because the mirror is broken?¡± the grand elder asked.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Hermione said. ¡°My goddess master said that this is a prehistoric spiritual treasure, and it


    won¡¯t break even if lightning were to strike it. How could it break so easily?¡±


    Greed shed in the sect master¡¯s eyes again.


    A prehistoric spiritual treasure? It really was a rare treasure that was difficult to be found through the


    ages.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Then, maybe your cultivation level is not high enough, and you can¡¯t drive the treasure to its full


    potential,¡± the sect master said calmly, shifting his gaze away from the mirror.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    There was something unnatural about the expression on Hermione¡¯s face. Rather, it was extreme


    excitement. She recalled what her goddess master had told her when she presented Hermione with


    this mirror¡­


    ¡°If the Reflective Eye catches sight of your opponent but blurs in the blink of an eye, there can only be


    one exnation. That person possesses the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell.¡±


    ¡°The Ten-Point Forbidden Spell can break the natural orders ofw, an existence that goes against the


    natural order of the world.¡±


    ¡°Any single one of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell is an existence that goes against the very nature of


    the world.¡±


    ¡°When you encounter a person like this, if he¡¯s weak, you should snatch it from them. When you grab it,


    you grab his fortune. If the person is strong, then you should hide quickly.¡±


    Hermione felt that Alex wasn¡¯t that strong. Also, she had a trump card up her sleeve. So, all she


    needed to do now was to grab the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell from him, as well as his fortune. Once


    obtained, the achievements she could reach in the future were limitless.


    However, she couldn¡¯t let anyone else know about this matter. Hence, Hermione gave her opinion on


    the matter. ¡°What the sect master said makes sense. It¡¯s possible that my cultivation base iscking,


    and I haven¡¯t reached the required rank.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°But, I can use the Reflective Eye to hide my location, and find the other


    paper dolls. Sect Master, I request that you allow me to enter the battle! I will find every single person


    from the Usoro family and kill them all to avenge my Yggdrasil family!¡±

 Chapter 2131

    Chapter 2131


    Hermione Yggdrasil quickly jumped out of the golden cart and made her way into the depths of the


    Misty Swamp.


    What she went looking for, naturally, was not the paper dolls but Alex. Although the Reflective Eye had


    been blurred, it had another effect, marking a target. So even if Alex had the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell


    in his body, which went against the world¡¯s natural order and could shield him from the Reflective Eye,


    she could still find his approximate location.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At this moment, Alex could also feel as though there was something that had locked onto him.


    ¡°Junior¡­¡±


    Frostine Usoro and everyone else had followed the paper doll puppet and caught up with him.


    So far, Alex had rescued a total of approximately fifty people. This was also about the limit of his usage


    of the paper doll puppets.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m being targeted!¡± Alex gave her a bitter smile.


    Frostine was taken aback ¡°By who?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I can only feel it, and that someone is catching up to me quickly. My paper doll


    puppets can still scout out some of the road conditions. You guys have to hurry and head in that


    direction. I will get the paper doll puppets to lead you, hurry and go.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Frostine started to be anxious.


    ¡°I will lure that person away.¡±


    ¡°What? The sect master of the Plenilune Sect is probably the only one that can lock onto you. How will


    you deal with him alone? No, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you have to train hard so that your future is boundless! Don¡¯t worry about me. Even if it¡¯s their


    sect master, who¡¯s in the ninth realm to Imminent Immortal, I won¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    Frostine also knew that with her level of cultivation, she wouldn¡¯t help him much. She would instead be


    a burden to him.


    ¡°Your daughter, Bubbles¡­¡±


    ¡°I promised her mother that I would take care of her, no matter what happens. We¡¯re inseparable. Even


    if we die, we will die together!¡±


    The most important thing was that he didn¡¯t feel assured to hand his daughter over to Frostine!


    What if the entire group was annihted?


    It was better for Alex to hold onto her!


    ¡°They¡¯re almost here. Hurry up and go!¡± After saying this, Alex immediately ran in the opposite


    direction.


    Soon, he felt the person chasing him had also turned to follow after him immediately. Alex released a


    few paper doll puppets. He didn¡¯t expect that as soon as he let them out, they were instantly burned,


    and his fingers were also almost burned.


    ¡°Sh*t, that¡¯s amazing!¡±


    He teleported quickly.


    Unexpectedly, the person following him was not slow. Moreover, she also said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to run


    anymore. I already have a mark on you, and I can find you wherever you go.¡±


    ¡®A woman?¡¯ Alex was taken aback.


    He had thought it would be the fake sect master from the Plenilune Sect. He didn¡¯t expect to hear a


    voice that seemed to belong to a young woman.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Alex was already deep in the Misty Swamp when he asked the question.


    ¡°My name is Hermione Yggdrasil.¡±


    ¡°Sh¡¯tt, you¡¯re Khloe¡¯s sister!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Alex suddenly saw a woman in a red dress rushing toward him from the front at this moment, and on


    both sides, the same woman was also approaching him. That was right, the exact same woman.


    Including the one behind him, weren¡¯t there four of them?


    ¡°F*ck, they can¡¯t be quadruplets, right?!¡±

 Chapter 2132

    Chapter 2132


    ¡°Divine Eye, Perception!¡±


    ¡°Look into the past and future, and manifest the truth!¡±


    Alex quickly confirmed that they were not quadruplets, and there was only one real physical body, while


    the other three were mirror images. However, the three mirror images were very realistic, and they


    could pass off as genuine.


    Not only did they look extremely realistic, but they also felt real through his divine consciousness. So


    even the attacks from those mirror images were very real.


    ng, ng, ng!


    After a staggering exchange of blows by their weapons, Alex held his daughter in his arms as he


    retreated three steps. The four Dragon Bone swords stood to attention and were divided in four


    directions.


    ¡°What strange mirror images!¡±


    Alex could tell that Hermione¡¯s cultivation base was not very high, but herbat abilities were much


    higher than her cultivation level. So, including the three mirror images assisting her, Alex found that he


    couldn¡¯t easily crush her¡­


    What made it all the more difficult was that he still needed to protect his daughter.


    Hermione had also stopped, pausing her attacks and instead said, ¡°Your strength is not bad, but you


    are not at a level where you can beat me. But, more importantly, it¡¯s not a difficult matter if I wanted to


    kill your daughter.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were chillingly cold. ¡°You can try.¡±


    Hermione shook her head. ¡°I think we can talk or make a deal.¡±


    Alex was taken aback. ¡°I destroyed your whole family, and you still want to make a deal with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a tribe, bonds of the secr world. This so-called family rtionship will bepletely cut off


    in at most another thousand years. I don¡¯t care about it,¡± Hermione said indifferently.


    Based on what she told Alex, who had his Divine Eye, her words were true, and she wasn¡¯t lying to


    him.


    But¡­ This was very interesting.


    Such a woman! Her parents had been murdered, and the culprit was right in front of her, and she


    actually said she didn¡¯t care. Was that even possible? ording to Alex¡¯s experiences, such a person


    either had a brain problem or a bigger conspiracy.


    ¡°What is the deal you want to make with me?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want¡­ The Ten-Point Forbidden Spell that you possess.¡±


    Hiss!


    Shock and surprise rippled through Alex¡¯s heart. The Ten-Point Forbidden Spell had appeared on his


    forehead and cardiac acupoint inexplicably. Unfortunately, there were no records of it even in the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine. He had to explore his with caution because nothing was known about it!


    How did this woman know?


    However, the expression on his face remained unchanged. ¡°What is this Ten-Point Forbidden Spell?


    I¡¯ve never heard of it. Have you made a mistake?¡±


    The imposing aura around him mbered up as he prepared to teleport away to escape.


    However, Hermione suddenly pulled out a mirror, which rotated. In the next second, four identical


    copies of herself appeared beside her, every one of them a replica of herself.


    Alex was dumbfounded. He nced at the mirror and finally understood how her mirror images came


    to be. But wasn¡¯t this magic treasure overly powerful? Could it produce endless copies? But, on the


    other hand, he could also feel that those new mirror images had the same strength as the other ones


    and not any weaker.


    ording to this logic, wasn¡¯t this woman an army by herself?


    This was just¡­ Entirely outrageous!


    ¡°I definitely have not made a mistake!¡± All the Hermiones surrounded Alex and said at the same time,


    and their voice sounded like an echo in a movie theater.


    ¡°Do you know who my master is? She¡¯s basically the Goddess of Time, a real goddess. This is a


    prehistoric divine artifact given to me by her, the Reflective Eye. It can determine whether a person has


    the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. As long as you¡¯re willing to let me have a share of it¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll give me the mirror?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°That¡­ Of course not!¡± Hermione¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Well, it may be possible in the future!


    As long as you agree to share it with me, we can cultivate it together. I can also promise to be


    your cultivation partner. How about it? This is a once in a lifetime opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Cultivation partner?¡±


    A strange expression crossed Alex¡¯s face.


    ¡®Cultivation partner? Didn¡¯t that mean a wife?¡¯


    ¡°Ahem, while your condition is very heartwarming, isn¡¯t it just the case of sharing the forbidden spell?


    So it isn¡¯t a hardship. I also think you¡¯re beautiful, but how can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Then, what would it take for you to trust me?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ How about this, take off one of your underwear and give it to me as a token of your love. What


    did you just say?!¡±

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2133


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Then, I know you were just lying to me. You can¡¯t even fulfil such a simple request,


    yet you say you want to be my cultivation partner. What an excellent liar you are, and what a glib


    tongue you have!¡±


    Hermione Yggdrasil furrowed her brow and snorted on the inside. ¡®So, it turned out that he is just a


    pervert.¡¯


    However, a person with this kind of desire was not difficult to deal with.


    Hermione pretended to be bashful. ¡°Who said I was lying to you? I¡¯m just¡­ A little shy. You¡¯re asking


    for the most intimate piece of clothing the moment you open your mouth. That¡¯s a sacred item to a


    woman, together with the scent thates with it!¡±


    Alex snickered and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of that authentic scent that I want it!¡±


    ¡°How shameless!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ I¡¯m a man who loves beautiful women more than anything else!¡±


    ¡°Then, You should turn around.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work¡­ I fear that you will just stab me with your sword and be done with it.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    There were seven mirror images, and while four of them kept their eyes on Alex, the other three


    blocked Hermione¡¯s real body from his sight. Light, rustling sounds were heard. A few minutester, a


    beautiful pair of underwear was thrown in Alex¡¯s direction. ¡°Here!¡±


    Thud!


    The underwearnded directly on Alex¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t move a single muscle.


    ¡°Hey, have you gone out of our mind?¡±


    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t moved at all, Hermione gave him an annoyed look.


    However, Alex still didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡±


    Hermione finally felt that something was wrong, and at this moment, her divine consciousness detected


    a sh of a figure to her left. It was Alex, with his daughter in his arms, rushing to the other side of the


    swamp.


    ¡°A*shole, he deceived me!¡± Hermione eximed angrily before giving chase immediately. The mirror


    images also followed after her.


    However, she instantly discovered that the four mirror images originally guarding Alex were motionless,


    as though they had been trapped in some kind of formation.


    ¡°Humph! He¡¯s somewhat capable!¡±


    The Reflective Eye turned in her hand, and those four mirror images immediately turned to dust. Then,


    another four mirror images rushed out from the Reflective Eye, dispersing and rushing to pursue after


    Alex.


    Two secondster, Alex, who had Hermione¡¯s underwear thrown on his head, suddenly reached out to


    grab the clothing. Then, his body shed, teleporting in the other direction.


    It turned out that this was the real Alex. The one that ran away just now was a fake.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hermione quickly overtook the fake puppet. ¡°I gave you an easy way out, but you insist on taking the


    hard way! Fine, let¡¯s break your legs first!¡±


    Boom, boom!


    Not only did the puppet¡¯s legs get broken, his entire body, including his daughter, was also shattered.


    Hermione was taken aback and yelled out, ¡°F*cking hell, I fell for it! It¡¯s a fake!¡±


    She turned back quickly, but Alex had long since run away.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°This is so frustrating! Let¡¯s see where you can run to!¡±


    She pulled out the Reflective Eye again and pinpointed Alex¡¯s location before shooting off in a wild


    dash.

 Chapter 2134

    Chapter 2134


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Hermione was acting a little weird?¡± the Plenilune Sect¡¯s sect master said to the grand


    elder while they were seated in the golden cart.


    The grand elder was puzzled. ¡°Which part?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t feel anything?¡± the sect master said. ¡°After the Reflective Eye went blurry, she seemed


    stunned, as though she had seen something incredible.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because she had insufficient skill to utilize the mirror fully?¡± the grand elder said.


    The sect master sneered, ¡°Do you really think so? She said the same afterward, but if that were really


    the case, she wouldn¡¯t have looked so surprised. On the contrary, the way she spoke sounded like she


    was excited, and she even went off alone, in the end, to chase after that Rockefeller guy.¡±


    The grand elder thought for a moment before finally reacting, ¡°Sect Master, do you mean to say that


    Hermione concealed something from us and left us to look for that Alex?¡±


    Then, after a pause, he seemed to agree. ¡°Yes, her expression was strange at that time. I didn¡¯t think


    too much about it before, but now that I think about it, it was as you said.¡±


    The sect master sat down on a stool. ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that the golden cart has been going forward all


    this while? So we¡¯ve not been too far away from Hermione all this while.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sect Master, you are wise indeed!¡±


    ***


    Whoosh!


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    Alex held his daughter to his chest and had run into Hermione at least five times already. His swords


    had killed off four of Hermione¡¯s mirror images.


    He initially thought that Hermione¡¯s mirror could produce copies of herself indefinitely. Still, it seemed


    that no matter how much she copied, she could only have seven mirror images out at one time.


    That meant that seven was her limit.


    Moreover, after he had killed four of her mirror images, Hermione had only maintained five mirror


    images after that. It further exined that she had already reached the point where she couldn¡¯t


    summon more mirror images with her cultivation base at the moment. However, Hermione had


    received the goddess¡¯ inheritance, and herbat capabilities were good indeed.


    At this moment, Alex was stabbed in the back.


    There was also strange energy on the wound. Even if he used a Zharvakko talisman, he couldn¡¯t


    dissipate this strange energy in a short time. Also, blood kept dripping from the wound.


    Boom!


    Another sword came at him.


    Hermione¡¯s long sword re chopped off some of Alex¡¯s hair.


    Alex jerked from the shock, cold sweat breaking out. He was cursing Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge inside


    his heart. It was not profitable to deal with her, as she asked for 100 million divine power points the


    moment she opened her mouth before she was willing to help again. If she were willing to take action, it


    wouldn¡¯t be necessary for him to try so hard to escape!


    Bubbles Rockefeller, who was in his arms, seemed to feel the crisis her father was in at the moment.


    She looked at Alex with her big eyes and clutched Alex¡¯s clothes tightly with her tiny hands.


    ¡°How is it? Can you still hold up?¡±


    As Hermione pursued him to kill, she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m already merciful. If I had stabbed your daughter just


    now, what do you think would have happened to her?¡±


    Alex also pulled out a sword and said, ¡°Then, I thank you. But, unfortunately, my wife is a jealous


    woman. So even if you have fallen for me at first sight, I can¡¯t marry you.¡±


    ng!


    Hermione¡¯ s mirror image blocked the iing de, but there was a gash on its arm.


    It was a mirror image and not her actual physical body. After this sh, the mirror image¡¯s arm faded


    into nothingness.


    However, it still kept up the chase.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can divorce your wife. Then, when I be your cultivation partner, I can find a few girls


    to warm your bed for you. How about it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I already have your underwear with all its natural smell on it! As the saying goes, if


    the love between two peoplests for a long time, the time they spend apart is still more valuable than


    the time they spend together between the sheets! I already know what you smell like, Hermione, and


    that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ng, ng, ng!


    Three swords shot out again!


    Hermione¡¯s face was flushed, and she felt embarrassed and indignant. When she recalled how she had


    been deceived out of the underwear that she was wearing, she felt ashamed. She was going to be a


    goddess in the future! But, if this guy had her underwear in his possession and paraded it in front of


    others, she would be a shameful goddess!


    So, this person needed to die!


    Squelch!


    To protect his daughter, Alex was struck on his right shoulder. Blood flowed freely from the wound. It


    even sshed onto his daughter¡¯s face.

 Chapter 2135

    Chapter 2135


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Alex endured the pain and teleported.


    ¡°I say, sh*t. You¡¯re seriously cruel!¡±


    ¡°No matter how it is, am I not the man you fell in love with at first sight? How can you be so ruthless


    toward me?¡±


    As Alex rambled on, he also took out a pill and took it. He felt extremely anxious. Thisdy¡¯s magic


    treasure was too powerful, and it was also hidden inside her body, making it impossible to snatch from


    her with the Chaos Tree. With just a few more shes from her des, he and his daughter would be


    done for.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly noticed a figure in front of him had suddenly appeared.


    It was a man. Behind the man was the golden cart from the Plenilune Sect.


    ¡®The sect master of Plenilune Sect?¡¯


    ¡®Sh*t!¡¯


    Alex thought painfully on the inside. It was one misfortune after another!


    One stinkingdy was already hard to deal with. Now even the people from the Plenilune Sect had


    caught up. What was he going to do?


    During this crisis, Alex turned subconsciously to protect his daughter, who was still in his arms. His


    Mystic Armor was exerted to the extreme. The seven golden cores in his body were running at full


    force, and the Chi that formed from the Ancient Forbidden Spell of the Twelve Runes flowed out behind


    him.


    Boom!


    The sect master hit Alex¡¯s back with his palm. The mighty strength of a master in the ninth realm of


    Imminent Immortal instantly shattered Alex¡¯s Mystic Armor and even his internal organs. He spat out


    large mouthfuls of blood immediately.


    ¡°Bleurgh!¡±


    Most of his blood ended up on his daughter.


    ¡®I need to run!¡¯


    Alex hardened his determination, and relying purely on his willpower, he quickly fled. However, in his


    current situation, he was trapped between a rock and a hard ce.


    Not only had the sect master of Plenilune Sect taken action, but the grand elder had also rushed over,


    and there were also hundreds of Plenilune Sect disciples.


    ¡®D*mn, I¡¯m really such a big shot in their eyes, huh? Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, I don¡¯t want you


    anymore. Go and find your next master, and I hope you don¡¯t die for thousands and thousands of


    years!¡¯ Alex cursed, then jumped into the swamp.


    He once heard from Frostine Usoro that there wasn¡¯t only poison but also some terrifying unknown


    existences under the Misty Swamp. So, whatever he did, he shouldn¡¯t fall into it. However, it seemed


    that the only way to survive was to jump into the swamp.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ba-dump!


    Alex wrapped himself and his daughter in his Chi and jumped into the swamp. However, he quickly


    discovered that the swamp¡¯s poison was terrifying. The contaminated water could melt through his


    Mystic Armor.


    And with it, it could melt his flesh. On the other hand, he could also feel boundless negative emotions


    crashing into him.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    He screamed in pain, then lowered his head to look at his daughter.


    As a result, he saw that the poisonous water and negative energy had also fallen onto her body. He felt


    as though his soul was about to leave his body from the fear that coursed through him, and he hugged


    her tightly, pouring out more Chi to protect her.


    ¡°Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, aren¡¯t you something that goes against the natural order of the world?!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and show me a miracle! If you¡¯re not extraordinary, what¡¯s the use of having you¡­ Ahhhhh!¡±


    Alex was frantic over his head, and even his anxiety had reached its peak. He was already desperate


    and begging for any kind of help he could get.


    Behind him, countless attacks continue to fall.


    Boom, boom!


    Whoosh!


    Just then, the divinity on Bubbles¡¯ body exploded in a burst of energy and enveloped the both of them.

 Chapter 2136

    Chapter 2136


    Whoosh!


    A pale green circle of light wrapped itself around Alex and Bubbles,pletely keeping the poisonous


    water outside. No matter how much poisonous water there was, it no longer corroded his flesh.


    It was only then Alex feltpletely relieved. He hugged his daughter and kissed her fiercely.


    ¡°I knew it. My daughter is the best! You love your dad so much!¡±


    ¡°What the heck is Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge? She can just go to hell!¡±


    Bubbles squinted and giggled.


    Then, Alex found himself sinking deeper and deeper. It seemed like there was no bottom to this


    swamp.


    ***


    On thend above, once the people saw Alex jumping into the swamp with his daughter and


    disappearing underneath, they hesitated for a moment, unsure if they should chase after him. It was


    rumored that the water in the swamp was very poisonous, after all. There was once a huge battle with


    the Undead n that took ce here, and it was unknown how many creatures and souls had been


    buried here.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It really was too dangerous. However, the location of the Phoenix Sect was essential to Plenilune


    Sect¡¯s sect master.


    He was still stuck in the ninth realm to Imminent Immortal, and he couldn¡¯t break through thest step


    no matter what he did to be a true immortal. If he let Alex go this time, there may not be a chance


    in the future. He immediately ordered a few disciples, ¡°You guys, chase him down immediately.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The disciples were all afraid and didn¡¯t dare to do it.


    The sect master was furious. ¡°You dare to disobey a direct order? What are you afraid of? Can¡¯t you


    see that that brat and his kid are fine down there? Go!¡±


    With a big wave of his hand, he grabbed a few dozen disciples through the void and threw them down


    one after another.


    Ssh, ssh!


    Immediately after half a dozen disciples fell into the water, mournful screams rang out.


    The highly potent poisonous water immediately melted seven or eight disciples. They yelled and


    struggled a few moments before their voices trailed off, and they sank slowly.


    The remaining few rushed out of the swamp desperately. However, they didn¡¯t fare any better. Their


    skin and flesh had already been melted off to a horrifying extent. Some of them were blinded, and even


    their noses or ears had fallen off. It was terrifying, and the corrosion continued to eat away at their


    body. As a result, it was no different than being dead!


    When everyone saw this scene, they were scared witless. Be it the sect master of the Plenilune Sect or


    the grand elder, all of them dispelled the notion of jumping into the swamp.


    Only Hermione was a little unwilling to let it go. It was the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, after all.


    Even an ancient goddess from ancient times had some things that they coveted.


    ¡®I have the Reflective Eye, as well as the treasure attire that my goddess master has given me. I¡¯m not


    afraid! I can chase after him. For the sake of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, it¡¯s worth it.¡¯


    Thinking of this, Hermione grabbed the Reflective Eye from her mind pce. The mirror whirled around


    her, and a silver light wrapped around her body before she too jumped into the swamp.


    Also, she did all of this at an extremely fast speed. She rushed toward Alex at a rapid speed simr to a


    sword re.


    ¡°F*ck! Why is this guy so powerful?!¡±


    Alex noticed that Hermione was pursuing him, and he was stunned when he saw her body radiating a


    silver light. She didn¡¯t look like she was afraid of the poisonous water or negative energy within the


    swamp.


    Even his Mystic Armor had been shattered in seconds here!


    If it weren¡¯t for the natural divinity in his daughter¡¯s body, it was hard to say how he would have ended


    up now. And now, Hermione was rushing towards him like this with the Reflective Eye whirling around


    her body.


    A fiery fire surged through his heart at the sight.


    Holy sh*t, this really was a magic treasure that made people jealous.

 Chapter 2137

    Chapter 2137


    Whoosh!


    Hermione Yggdrasil swung her sword. It shot directly at Alex.


    The speed it traveled at was not any slower than when it was onnd.


    ¡°F*ck, she just won¡¯t give up!¡± Alex spat, then teleported to dodge the blow.


    A few secondster, he realized that the Reflective Eye couldn¡¯t produce her mirror images if it were to


    protect her. But, as Hermione was alone, Alex was not afraid of her.


    ¡®I need to grab that magic treasure!¡¯


    Once Alex made up his mind, he stopped in his tracks immediately. Then, he secretly set up barriers


    and formations under the swamp. Hermione was also a little surprised because Alex had been sinking


    downward with his daughter before this, but now he had actually stopped and drawn a circle here. She


    watched as he pinched his fingers together, pointing east or west asionally. She didn¡¯t know what


    the hell he was doing.


    But what surprised her the most was the green light that was emitting from Bubbles¡¯ body. It seemed to


    give her a feeling of panic in her heart, so it was definitely a rare thing.


    ¡°Hey, brat. You¡¯re almost at your end. If you go further down, there won¡¯t be anywhere else to go!¡±


    Hermione said through telepathy.


    ¡°Are you really willing to bring your daughter to death with you? I¡¯ve never seen a father like you, ever.¡±


    Alex paused.


    A strange smile bloomed across his face. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to run anymore. The one who should be


    considering whether you should run or not should be you! How about this, let¡¯s make a deal. Hand over


    the mirror in your body, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Hermione roared withughter. ¡°Where did this confidencee from that you dare to threaten me?¡±


    Alex smiled and snapped his fingers.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the surrounding scenery changed. Hermione¡¯s face was twisted. ¡°A barrier!¡±


    Alex took a step back ¡°That¡¯s right. But, I¡¯ve also added some other things, which can be considered


    your reward for getting the right answer.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After he was finished speaking, he roared, ¡°Divine Power, Infernal Prison, rise!¡±


    Countless ancient runes that gleamed with golden light burst out in the next second, lighting up the sky


    like stars and filling the air with a solemn and ancient aura. Hermione had a feeling that something was


    not right and immediately rose to flee.


    However, it was toote.


    The golden runes linked together, resembling golden chains, and rushed toward Hermione. It quickly


    wrapped around her feet and locked itself. Then, three more simr chains flew toward her, binding her


    both hands and remaining leg.


    At this point, Hermione had been trapped tightly by the chains that had been formed from the ancient


    runes. But, unfortunately, there was also a prison made of runes surrounding her, and words emerged


    on her body, freezing her on the spot. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free.


    Hermione screamed and yelled, but she had never dabbled in formations, and it was one of her


    shorings. Alex had also pushed in arge amount of divine power to recreate a simpler version of


    Infernal Hell, Infernal Prison, and it was even more challenging to crack.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Let me go! Fight me one on one if you have the ability!¡± Hermione shrieked.


    Alexughed and stepped closer to her. ¡°Go on and scream. In this kind of ce, even if you scream till


    you lose your voice, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Even though he was standing less than half a meter in front of her, she couldn¡¯t attack him at all.


    Instead, the ancient rune chains that locked her in ce gave off a feeling like it was trying to pull her


    body apart.


    The silver gloss that covered her body was extremely dense. It made her look like a futuristic robot.


    Alex reached out with his hand to touch Hermione¡¯s face. When it made contact, it felt like touching the


    skin of a real person. It was smooth, and there was a sense of sticity.


    Hermione felt goosebumps all over her. ¡°Ah, what the hell are you doing? Let go, let me go!¡±


    Alex¡¯s sadistic humor increased, and he gently slid his finger down her face. It slid over her chin, neck,


    corbone and finally came to her chest He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be my cultivation


    partner? I can give you a demonstration of that. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 2138

    Chapter 2138


    Hermione watched as Alex¡¯s fingers were about to touch her private parts. She shuddered and


    clenched her jaw as her entire body trembled. However, she was powerless to do anything.


    The four rune chains that bound her were too tight, and she couldn¡¯t even move an inch. Moreover, the


    large words in front of her made her feel a sense of shame. Some parts of her body twitched because


    of the tension she felt.


    ¡°Are you nervous? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be my cultivation partner? Was everything you said


    false?¡±


    Alex¡¯s hand dropped without hesitation, grabbing hard.


    Hermione felt her heart miss a few beats before looking fiercely at Alex. But, a smile soon stretched


    across her face again, and she said, ¡°You¡¯re overly suspicious. I will be a goddess in the future, and I


    will naturallymit to the words that I¡¯ve said. I¡¯ve said that I want to be your cultivation partner, so I


    will be. Feel free to touch all you want¡­ In fact, you don¡¯t have to tie me up like this. You can let me go,


    and we can consummate it here right now.¡±


    In actuality, she was extremely nervous!


    She was a future goddess. How could she be ruined by a man like this?! She was faultless and


    incorruptible. How could she lose her virginity like this?


    The one who married her must be the son of a god or at least someone who had the rank of an


    emperor or higher.


    B*stard, she would tear him to pieces once she was free!


    Alex smiled. It was a despicable smile.


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not interested in your body at all!¡±


    How could Alex do such a barbaric thing in front of his daughter?


    Hermione was taken aback. ¡°Then, what is the meaning of this?!¡±


    Alexughed darkly and his Chidartedy. The Chaos Tree in his mind pce stretched out its roots and


    dived into Hermione¡¯s body, winding around the Reflective Eye that was inside her.


    Who was the one who told Hermione to put it in her heart? It was her fault.


    That was why Alex needed to ce his hand on this position!


    ¡°You¡­You¡­ !¡±


    The shock that Hermione felt was finally obvious. ¡°What the hell are you? How could you¡­ How did


    you find the Reflective Eye in my body?!¡±


    Although she had hidden it in her heart, it wasn¡¯t really inside her heart. It was more of being at the


    center point of something, its existence simr to her mind pce. In other words, it was something like


    a two dimensional space. It was supposed to be a location that only she could ess!


    ¡°Is it that hard to find?¡± Alex asked.


    The roots of the Chaos Tree tugged at it viciously. It forcefully tore the Reflective Eye from where it was


    in Hermione¡¯s heart.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±


    Hermione screamed from the excruciating pain, trembling from head to toe.


    By the time Alex had wholly removed the mirror from her and held it in his hand, he could feel that the


    mirror seemed to have self-consciousness and wanted to fly out from his hands. However, the roots of


    the Chaos Tree were wrapped around it, and it failed to escape in the end.


    Whoosh!


    The roots retracted immediately after, taking with it the Reflective Eye, and they both returned to Alex¡¯s


    mind pce.


    Soon, the Reflective Eye hung on the Chaos Tree. The grey Chaos Chi energy swirled around it, and


    the soul imprint that was on the mirror disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Bleurgh!¡±


    Hermione spat a mouthful of blood violently. The silver luster that had surrounded her body faded


    quietly.


    She knew that she hadpletely lost the Reflective Eye, as she could no longer feel its existence


    within her. Even the soul imprint that she had ced on it had been cut.


    Hermione shot Alex a hateful, bitter re, her expression was hysterical.


    ¡°Alex, I will remember you!¡±


    ¡°One day, I, Hermione Yggdrasil, wille to kill you!¡± She hollered as her body got brighter and


    brighter.


    Alex frowned, then moved to sh her with his sword.

 Chapter 2139

    Chapter 2139


    However, it seemed as though another woman had appeared on her body. It was an illusion and a very


    bright one. It wrapped tightly around her, and when the Dragon Bone sword came down upon her, the


    spoi where itnded burst out into sparks, and it didn¡¯t feel like the de cut anything.


    Also, the formation for the Infernal Prison that he had made was easily broken by the illusion.


    ¡°That figure¡­ Why does it feel a little familiar?¡±


    Just as Alex was feeling that way, a huge shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. When he


    managed to see clearly, it turned out to be a huge monster that lived under the swamp. But,


    unfortunately, from where he was standing, he couldn¡¯t see the entire monster.


    He could only see its mouth. The monster opened its mouth, and it looked like a huge ck hole.


    Just the diameter of the mouth itself could reach about 100 meters. It was also very, very fast.


    ¡°Awooooo!¡±


    It lunged directly at Alex, Hermione, as well as Bubbles, swallowing them all together.


    ¡°Sh*t¡­¡±


    Alex was baffled, and Hermione reacted simrly.


    The light on her body didn¡¯t extinguish and instead became brighter. The energy grew stronger,


    bleeding into reality, and Hermione seemed to be shrouded within the bright light. It seemed as though


    she was influenced by it, and her consciousness gradually blurred, and she cried out, ¡°Master, save


    me!¡±


    Then, she fainted.


    Alex could feel that he and his daughter were really in the belly of the monster. However, the inside of


    the belly really was huge, and it gave him the feeling of floating in the sea. It was dark all around them,


    filled with strange, disgusting smells. Also, the monster was moving.


    However, Alex¡¯s main concern right now was Hermione.


    ¡®Master? That illusion on her, it¡¯s Hermione¡¯s master?!¡¯


    In the next second, the illusion became more evident, and Alex found the figure more familiar than


    ever. He knew this person¡­ It was a woman, the most beautiful he had ever seen. But, why couldn¡¯t he


    remember, no matter how hard he tried?


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Alex¡¯s head hurt!


    He had a feeling that the phantom woman in front of him had some sort of connection with him, and it


    was a significant one. One that¡­ Surpassed even life itself.


    If ire Assex, Beatrice Assex and the others were here, they would be able to recognize this person


    at a nce. So the illusionary figure was the person they had been thinking and missing all along was


    Dorothy Assex!


    The mother of Alex¡¯s four children.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Why can¡¯t I remember? Why?! Who are you? Who are you! Speak!¡±


    Alex yelled frantically, knocking his head harshly with his hand. His head and cardiac acupoint trembled


    in pain.


    Just at this moment, a stream of willpower shot out of his cardiac acupoint. Then, like a bolt of zing


    lightning, it rushed toward Hermione, or rather, the phantom on her, connecting Alex and the phantom.


    It hurt! It hurt so much. It felt like his chest was about to burst open!


    The divinity in Bubbles¡¯ body released a gentle light and shone on Alex.


    ¡°D-Do¡­ Dorothy!¡±


    Alex shivered as he spoke the name.


    Before this, Xienna had severed the karma between them. The memory fragments that he had been


    forced to forget started to emerge little by little. It washed over him like a tide, and he remembered


    everything.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    That was his wife, the mother of his quadruplets!


    She¡­ Was actually Hermione Yggdrasil¡¯s master!


    No, that wasn¡¯t right. That was Xienna. It was Xienna who had taken Hermione in as her disciple.


    At the same time, because of the link between their souls, Dorothy¡¯s phantom seemed to react. She


    looked like an illusionary phantom moments ago, but her figure became more apparent as time passed.


    Finally, she fixed her gaze upon Alex. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±

 Chapter 2140

    Chapter 2140


    ¡°Why is it you?!¡±


    That voice, that tone, it was not Dorothy Assex¡¯s, but that d*mned reincarnated woman who upied


    Dorothy¡¯s body. The same one that said that Alex was not worthy of her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would still remember her. That¡¯s very surprising.¡±


    Previously, it didn¡¯t look like Xienna¡¯s illusionary phantom felt emotions to have the ability to react, as


    though it was just somest resort to save Hermione that Xienna had left on her. But now, she could


    speak and feel.


    This woman¡¯s strength was really unfathomable.


    Alex remembered what Hermione had said before, that the new master she was under was a living


    goddess¡­ So adding that Xienna had used the Reincarnation Stone to be reincarnated, it was likely


    that Xienna really was a goddess.


    Alex looked at her. ¡°That¡®s right. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here either. So¡­ Have you found the


    person you were looking for?¡±


    Xienna shook her head, a deep sorrow appearing on her semi-realistic face. ¡°There have been many


    changes in the world over three thousand years, and I have been unable to ept them yet fully. There


    is no Undead n now, and you should have already seen that the great world of America is long


    gone. Even the Phoenix Sect, which had sat at the peak of all, has be nothing but an empty city. I


    don¡¯t even know where Uncle Rowan and his family have gone.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Rowan? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The headteacher in the Phoenix Sect, and also the co-master of the three thousand worlds¡­ Forget it.


    You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined it. It was something that happened in ancient times,


    probably about ten thousand years ago. I was reincarnated after ten thousand years have passed.


    There must be some grave problems in the reincarnation pool.¡±


    When Alex heard all that Xienna had said, he was astonished.


    In ancient times, the co-master of the three thousand worlds was Xienna¡¯s uncle. As expected, this


    woman came from a terrifying background. No wonder she so quickly said things like how he was not


    worthy of her¡­ It looked like the number of people that could be worthy of her in the entire great world


    of America could be counted on one hand!


    What kind of person was she looking for? What kind of existence was it?!


    Then, Xienna looked at Bubbles, who was in Alex¡¯s arms. Shock appeared on her face in the next


    second. ¡°This child¡­ Where did shee from?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my eldest daughter.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter? She has started to collect divinity at such a young age?¡± Xienna was stunned, and at


    the same time, an unfavorable feeling started to well up within her inexplicably.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She had given birth to four children after she had reincarnated, but none of them had defied the natural


    orders ofw and started to gather and condense divinity after they were born.


    And this child was filled with natural divinity. She suddenly thought of a person.


    ¡®D*mn, could this girl be her reincarnation?¡¯


    ¡®This.. This is starting to get kind of fun.¡¯


    Xienna nced at Alex and seemed to have thought of something strange as she chuckled. However,


    at the same time, her figure flickered, and she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m currently just a projection, and my


    powers are limited here. This girl has some connection to me, so I took her in as my disciple.


    Unfortunately, my projection manifested on her, so I can only take her away. This ce is very strange.


    Be extra diligent and careful.¡±


    Having said that, she pointed at Alex.


    A stream of divine power sshed on him. ¡°I can only help you so much. By the way, if you have the


    chance, help me keep an eye out for a person called ze Rowan. This person should be born with


    fire attributes.¡±


    ¡°ze Rowan, a natural ability to y with fire?¡±


    Alex was stunned. The adopted son of his master, Jade Benmore, was called ze, and he had


    natural powers of fire. So the person that Xienna had put in so much effort to find after her


    reincarnation couldn¡¯t be that snotty kid, right?


    If that was true, then destiny truly was making a fool out of them all.


    ¡°Hey, I know someone like that, as in, the person you just described. He¡¯s¡­¡±


    Alex tried to tell her, but Xienna¡¯s projection had already started to flicker.


    It was probably the limit of what the projection could do. After she initiated the rescue process, she


    could no longer sense the happenings of the situation here, so she didn¡¯t hear what Alex had said.


    Instead, she turned into a white light and enveloped Hermione, disappearing with a ¡®whoosh¡¯.

 Chapter 2141

    Chapter 2141


    Alex looked at the vacuous, dark scene and sighed helplessly. However, he immediately felt a little


    nervous.


    At this moment, he did not know where he was as Xienna¡¯s sudden appearance earlier had disrupted


    his thoughts. But now, Xienna and Hermione were gone, leaving only both him and his daughter. It was


    a little terrifying as it was pitch-ck inside some unknown demonic beast¡¯s mouth.


    The surrounding area was particrly eerie.


    However, Xienna had given him a stream of divine power before she left. The divine power contained


    ancient divine energy wandering around his body and could drive away the endless Yin energy that


    invaded his body.


    ¡®At least you still have some conscience!¡¯


    ¡®After all, all my four children were born out of your womb.¡¯


    Previously, the Plenilune Sect¡¯s sect master had beaten him until he vomited blood, and Hermione had


    stabbed him a few times as well. The inflicted injuries were a bit troublesome, and even the Ultimate


    Book of Medicine could not heal them at once. However, Xienna Stoermer¡¯s divine power dispelled the


    bizarre energy on the wounds so that now Alex could rapidly heal the scars.


    No matter what, he had to recover from the injuries first.


    He floated on the darkke, motionless¡­ To be precise, he was floating inside a monster¡¯s stomach.


    Moreover, the stomach was humongous. At a nce, it turned out to be a boundless, vast expanse of


    ck water and the foul smell made him truly upset


    ¡®This is a bit uncalled for!¡¯


    ¡®Look at that month. It¡¯s a hundred meters wide. No matter howrge this demonic beast is, its stomach


    can¡¯t possibly be as big as the sea, right? Is this even a demonic beast?¡¯


    While healing his injuries, Alex indulged in flights of fancy. At this moment, his ears twitched as he


    faintly heard some kind of sound.


    He started to think he was hallucinating. However, the sound became increasingly clearer.


    After a few breaths, he heard it clearly. It turned out to be someone singing. It was a woman singing!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex abruptly opened his eyes as he was dumbfounded. ¡®Why is there someone singing inside a


    demonic beast¡¯s stomach?¡¯


    ¡®C-could it be that this enormous demonic beast is singing?¡¯


    But soon, he saw a beacon inside in this boundless, ck sea of the stomach. Immediately afterward,


    he saw a small boat. The beacon was just antern hanging on the boat.


    Meanwhile, ady in green was standing on the small boat. She had a ssically stunning appearance


    and a curvy, enchanting figure. She gently rocked the wooden oars, but the boat sailed fast and soon


    approached Alex. The boat stopped slowly.


    Thedy in green looked at Alex strangely from head to toe while circling Alex.


    Only then did Alex notice that thedy¡¯s outfit was very revealing.


    She was wearing a tight-fitting green outfit with two exposed long legs and bare feet. The material for


    her top was not much, but she did not look fat at all. To his surprise, the chest area below her neck was


    a sight for the sore eye. The fair exposed part was seductive, with a youthful aura assaulting his


    senses.


    After thedy gently rocked the boat, the boat appeared before Alex in a distance less than ten


    centimeters.


    Thedy leaned over, and her face was almost touching Alex¡¯s nose. After sniffing him, she asked in a


    pleasant and slightly delicate voice, ¡°Mister, where did youe from, and where are you going?¡±

 Chapter 2142

    Chapter 2142


    Was this a person?


    Could it be that she was living in such a strange ce?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But, more importantly, could people live in this ce?


    At this moment, Alex looked at thedy in green closely, and he could even see his shadow in the


    lady¡¯s pupils. Her pupils¡­ Seemed to be a little different from ordinary people, there was a faint golden


    color in the depth of her eyes.


    ¡°A deaf? A mute?¡±


    Thedy slightly frowned as she did not get a reply from Alex.


    Then, she looked at Bubbles. She probably thought Bubbles was particrly cute, and there was a


    scent on Bubbles¡¯ body that made her feelfortable. So, she gently lifted her slender hand and


    touched Bubbles¡¯ cheek.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Then, while carrying his daughter, Alex hurriedly dodged a little to avoid


    thedy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not a mute!¡± Thedy retracted her hand, raised her chest, and took a step back before re-


    examining Alex.


    ¡°Who are you? What is this ce?¡± Alex asked. He felt slightly scared being looked at by thedy so


    directly.


    ¡°Oh, this ce is Nirvana in the midst of chaos.¡± Thedy in green, standing on the small boat, made a


    turn and said with a smile, ¡°Wee to Nirvana. You should be¡­ The first outsider who has gotten in


    here in the past three hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred years?¡± Alex was taken aback for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve lived here for three hundred


    years?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been living here since I was born. I¡¯m exactly three hundred years old this year, so


    that makes it three hundred years! But I haven¡¯t seen any outsiders before¡­ But, of course, I don¡¯t


    know if any outsiders came here three hundred years ago.¡±


    After a pause, she asked, ¡°Mister, do you want to get on board?¡±


    Alex had a conflicted expression for a moment. But then, he still swam up to it. At least, standing on the


    boat was much morefortable than floating on this bizarre water surface. The two people met each


    other¡¯s eyes for a while.


    Alex had too many questions, but he did not know how to say them. So finally, he asked, ¡°Do you know


    how to get out of here?¡±


    Thedy shook her head. ¡°I heard from my ancestors that no one can ever leave Nirvana now. The


    only passage is broken.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s broken? No, you mentioned your ancestors¡­ What do you mean by that? Could it be that there is


    someone else besides you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, how can I be alone? We have many people, and there are dozens of them in the big castle


    alone! Moreover, there¡¯s also a sanctuary!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Alex looked at the demonic beast¡¯s dark stomach and wondered if he had met a female ghost.


    Otherwise, why would her words be so unfathomable?


    ¡®Castle and sanctuary? Are you sure we¡¯re on the same channel?¡¯


    ¡°Miss, I remember clearly that a monster swallowed me. This monster¡¯s mouth is huge. Besides, this


    ce has a foul smell. I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±


    Thedy nodded. ¡°What you said is right, but you¡¯re wrong about one thing. This is not a monster, but


    an ancient mythical creature, the great Genbu.¡±


    ¡°The mythical creature, Genbu? Are you saying that we¡¯re inside the stomach of the mythical creature


    Genbu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what my grandma told me. But, the mythical creature Genbu is sick Grandma said that


    once the mythical creature Genbu dies, our Nirvana will copse and be destroyed. When the time


    comes, our tribe might not exist anymore.¡± Thedy said sadly as she made some water sshes with


    the oars.


    Then, she said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve gotten in, you won¡¯t be able to get out now for sure. I¡¯ll take you back to


    our ce. My people will wee you very much! Oh right, my name is Shado Rivers. What¡¯s your


    name?¡±


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller. This is my daughter. You can call her Bubbles.¡±


    Since Alex could not get out nor stay in this position all the time, he could only follow Shado Rivers


    back.


    ¡°She¡¯s so cute. Can I hold her?¡±


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Alex confirmed that he could subdue thedy within the shortest


    time. Only then did he allow her to hold his daughter. However, he did not let go of his daughter


    completely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I feel particrlyfortable when I hold her,¡± Shado said.

 Chapter 2143

    Chapter 2143


    Alex took a closer look at her body using the Third Eye. As a result, he discovered that the Yin energy


    on her body was particrly dense as if there wereyers of gray energy wrapping around her. Even


    this energy was so thick that it had affected her internal organs. She feltfortable while hugging


    Bubbles because the natural divinity inside Bubbles¡¯ body proactively dispelled the Yin energy. Hence,


    it made her feel particrly rxed. After checking her with the Third Eye for a while, he finally


    detected something.


    There was a connection between her body¡¯s aura and the surrounding environment. He seemed to


    have understood it a little.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a doctor. I can sense there¡¯s a bit of a problem in your body. Do you want me to check


    your pulse?¡± Alex asked.


    Shado readily stretched out her snow white wrist.


    When Alex reached out and touched her, be instantly frowned.


    The feeling of her skin was satiny, but it was too cold upon touch, and there was a rush of evil Chi


    drilling into his meridians along his fingers. It was no wonder that it could trigger his daughter¡¯s divinity.


    Just then, the divine power inside his body abruptly became active, as if the rush of evil Chi had


    stimted it.


    Buzz!


    An acupoint¡¯s golden core lit up, and the divine power inside the goldenke vibrated. Immediately


    afterward, second golden core, third golden core¡­


    Seven golden cores all lit up. All the seven golden cores were interconnected with each other by divine


    power.


    Then, they formed something like the spell formation. A rush of suction force that was suddenly formed


    sucked at Shado¡¯s body hard.


    The two people¡¯s bodies seemed to have some kind of resonance in that instant, and a seamless link


    connected their meridians. They were intertwined with each other.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shado¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She felt that the evil Chi on her body and the cursed power was flowing into Alex¡¯s body rapidly, while


    her body was getting warmer and morefortable¡­ This was apletely new sensation.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ Have you sucked the negative energy out of my body?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You won¡¯t die, right?¡±


    Alex raised his head and nced at her. He had no time to talk now, but he felt overjoyed. It was


    because he found out that the evil Chi in Shado¡¯s body, after flowing into his body, was immediately


    sucked away by the divine power, assimted, and finally turned into a new divine power.


    Moreover, this energy was tremendous.


    In just a moment, he had gained hundreds of thousands of points. Furthermore, it was still going on. It


    took a full five minutes for Alex to absorb the evil Chi in her bodypletely.


    After counting it carefully, he had gained five hundred thousand points of divine power in total.


    ¡°Miss Rivers, earlier you said that you have many other tribe members here. Are they all the same as


    you? Does this evil Chi entangle their bodies?¡± Alex asked somewhat hurriedly.


    With the current situation, not only his divine power would increase at a rapid rate, but he would even


    have a lot of excess Chi to tackle new acupoints.


    Shado nodded. ¡°Yes. My ancestors said this is because the mythical creature Genbu is cursed and


    suffering from the negative energy invasion. Then, we people who are equivalent to living symbiotically


    in the body of the mythical creature Genbu will be affected as well. My condition is considered light


    because I¡¯m young. The elderly have a more severe condition.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Alex almost jumped up.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I can help cure all of you.¡±

 Chapter 2144

    Chapter 2144


    Sitting on Shado¡¯s small boat, Alex saw that Shado, the three century olddy, looked abnormally


    young. She was no different than the regr university students in their twenties out there.


    Her water attributed ability allowed her to control the water source with ease. This was also the reason


    why she could row the boat so effortlessly.


    Instead, she did not have to row the boat at all. Using her magical power to drive the water force below,


    she could move the small boat forward rapidly.


    Alex asked many questions the whole time.


    Shado said that because their tribe had started taking refuge and hidden in this Nirvana since ancient


    times three thousand years ago, their people had managed to survive until now. They did not know the


    outside world well because no one had ever gone outside since the day they got in.


    They had traveled on the dark water surface for ten or so minutes.


    The dimntern on the boat could only illuminate the surrounding area for a range of a dozen meters. It


    was expansive darkness beyond that.


    Plop!


    Alex suddenly heard the sound of some kind of object falling into the water. The sound was loud as if a


    giant stone had smashed into a pool of water, immediately followed by a series of rumbling sounds and


    earth-shattering noise.


    Alex could not help feeling slightly anxious. However, he realized that Shado was calm and indifferent


    as if it were amon urrence. She cackled as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just the rumbling sound


    of the great Genbu. What fell just now is the malignant tumor inside the great Genbu¡¯s body! It¡¯s been


    cursed, and its body often produces malignant tumors. A tumor will fall after a while, but this tumor is


    very powerful and soon draws a reaction¡­¡±


    As soon as she said that, the water turbulently roared. Unexpectedly, it looked like a violent tsunami


    had urred.


    It was overwhelming.


    ¡®D*mn!¡¯


    The shocked Alex immediately constructed a defensive barrier. However, Shadoughed and told him


    what it meant to be a master of the tide.


    As soon as she pped the oar, a water jet soared up to the sky while supporting the small boat¡­ Of


    course, this was inside the great Genbu¡¯s body. They naturally could not see the stars nor the sky


    above their heads, but the small boat still topped off steadily at the height of dozens of meters.


    She seemed to have gotten used to such a situation. When everything was over, Shado said, ¡°The way


    just now is the great Genbu¡¯s way to handle the malignant tumor. It can be said to be a natural reaction


    of its body. It rarely urred back then. It would be good to ur once a month. But recently, the


    situation is getting worse, and it urs more frequently. It seems like the great Genbu won¡¯t be able to


    hold up any longer¡­¡±


    Her expression worsened the more she talked.


    It could be said that the people of their tribe were miserable as their lives and deaths were tied to the


    great Genbu¡¯s body.


    Half an hourter, Alex saw an enormous force field. On the other hand, Shado took Alex and his


    daughter to the edge of the force field like a walk in the park and found a very hidden entrance. Then,


    she maneuvered the boat into it.


    The area in front of him suddenly turned bright. It was still pitch-ck with an iparably foul smell


    earlier.


    But now, Alex realized that he had reached a river with extremely clear water quality and lush waterside


    vegetation on both sides. He even saw a sedge of white, giant storks by the rivers.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, there were distant mountains, viges, and houses.


    ¡®This ce is definitely not inside the great Genbu¡¯s body, right?¡¯


    Otherwise, howrge would the great Genbu be? It would be simply unimaginable!


    Skies,nds, stars, grass, mountains and rivers. Everything was there. He could see the sun when he


    looked up.

 Chapter 2145

    Chapter 2145


    However, this sun looked gentler.


    Shado pointed at an ancient vige and said, ¡°That¡¯s our vige ahead.¡±


    Just then, a monster suddenly emerged from the water. It had a human-like upper body, but its lower


    body was of a snake with fins and the like behind its back. This was a demoness. Just looking at her


    face and upper body, she was a pretty woman, but¡­ With a thick, huge snake body.


    Alex looked at this demoness in surprise.


    He was encountering such a species for the first time, so he could not help taking a few more nces


    at her.


    To his surprise, the demoness bared her fangs and asked, ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you ever


    seen any beauty? Shado, who is this guy? He¡¯s not from our vige. Is he your husband that you found


    outside the vige? Oh my, you even have a kid. Shado, you¡¯ve done a great job concealing this


    secret. Your grandma will be shocked for sure.¡±


    Having said that, she rocked her body and turned into a stunning beauty before jumping onto the boat.


    As she transformed like this without saying anything in advance, she naturally wasn¡¯t wearing any


    clothes. She was unabashed and simply stood in front of Alex to examine him from head to toe.


    Instead, Alex blushed while looking at her. However, he remembered an ancient race¡­


    ¡°You people are¡­ the Naga tribe?¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice disrupted the sexy, pretty Naga demoness in front of him.


    She abruptly seemed dumbfounded. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re not a Naga?¡±


    Shado said with a smile, ¡°Sis Chelly, he¡¯s not a Naga. He¡¯s a human whom I met outside.¡±


    ¡°What? A human?!¡± the Naga demoness named Chelly eximed and immediately jumped into the


    water. When she jumped out of the water again, she was already wearing a set of green outfits.


    However, the fabric was even less than Shado¡¯s. It was a microkini that barely covered her private


    areas.


    Alex took two nces at her before hurriedly averting his gaze¡­ He felt that she looked more


    enchanting when she wore that outfit than being naked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Chelly stared at Alex. ¡°Is he really a human? Coming in from the outside?¡±


    Shado nodded.


    ¡°How surprising! It turns out that there¡¯s really such a species as humans outside the purend, exactly


    as described in the ancient books. So, humans haven¡¯t gone extinct yet?¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°How can humans be extinct?¡±


    Then, he turned to Shado. ¡°So, you can transform into a Naga too?¡±


    Shado nodded as she said, ¡°My body still possesses a few human genes because, ording to


    legend, one of my ancestors was a strong human.¡±


    Soon, many Naga tribe members emerged from the river. All of them were female. Moreover, they were


    all peerless stunners after transformation¡­ Half of them did not prepare any clothes.


    When they heard that Alex and the daughter carried in his arms were foreign humans, they were all


    stunned.


    A Naga said, ¡°I heard my grandpa say that thest time we had a human here was one thousand years


    ago, but that person couldn¡¯t bear the great Genbu¡¯s cursed power and the evil Chi. Finally, he died


    aftersting for only two months. I don¡¯t know how long these two people canst.¡±


    Shado said, ¡°He¡¯s mighty and not afraid of the cursed power.¡±


    The previous Naga said, ¡°Impossible. Even we Naga tribe can¡¯t bear this kind of cursed power, let


    alone a human like him. He won¡¯tst for long.¡±


    Shado said, ¡°It¡¯s real. He¡¯s a doctor and even helped me remove the curse!¡±


    ¡°What? Your cursed power is gone? Impossible!¡±


    ¡°What kind of doctor can dispel the cursed power? He must be boasting!¡±


    At this moment, a middle-aged Naga rushed over. While dashing on the water, he shouted at Shado,


    ¡°Shado, you¡¯re finally back. Hurry up and go back. Your grandma¡¯s curse has manifested. She might


    return to the ancestors tonight.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When Shado heard that, she immediately rushed toward her house.

 Chapter 2146

    Chapter 2146


    ¡°Curse manifestation? What kind of thing is that?¡± Alex looked at Shado with doubt written all over his


    face.


    But at that moment, Shado drove the water force to propel the small boat fast. She even lifted the boat


    up directly with a huge water pir, equivalent to flying on the river surface!


    ¡°Grandma, you must hold on and Shado for thest time!¡± Shado murmured, but tears had already


    streamed down her face.


    The tactful Alex said nothing. Judging by her current mood, her grandmother was probably going to


    meet her demise. Moreover, it was a situation beyond salvation. Otherwise, it would not be as simple


    as meeting her for thest time.


    Boom!


    The small boat rushed into the vige¡¯s riverbank andnded with a boom.


    It turned out that the seemingly thin, small wooden boat fell from a height of five or six meters and


    smashed on the ground without any damage. This proved how good the boat¡¯s materials were.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Shado rushed into a water puddle.


    There were rows of wooden buildings on stilts, but many people were gathered in front of thergest,


    five-story wooden building. Everyone wore sorrowful expressions while they looked into the building,


    and they were chattering amongst themselves.


    Alex realized that most of the people here were female Naga.


    Furthermore, all of them basically disyed their original forms. Almost nobody was inplete female


    human form except Shado.


    ¡°Shado, Shado¡­¡±


    ¡°Go in quickly! Your grandma¡¯s curse has begun. She won¡¯t be able to talk anymoreter.¡±


    Seeing Shado rushing over, the crowd immediately created a passage, so Shado could quickly pass


    through. ¡°Grandma, Grandma¡­¡±


    Streams of tears fell down Shado¡¯s face. She rushed into the building. Then, she saw her grandmother


    standing upright. Many people were standing around her, there were the vige¡¯s high priestess, the


    astrologist, and also the vige undertaker specializing in handling the tribe¡¯s funerals.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her grandmother was standing there, still with a smile on her face.


    However, her Naga tail could no longer move. It had turned into a stone. The transformation would


    persist until the entire body turned into stone.


    This was the Naga tribe¡¯s eternal curse, and no one could be spared. It seemed every Naga ended


    their lives this way.


    Shado kneeled on the ground and hugged her grandmother¡¯s petrified lower half while crying,


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want you to leave. Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Alex, holding his daughter, came in too. Nobody stopped him.


    He eventually saw Shado¡¯s grandmother. Unexpectedly, she looked very young and was wearing a


    green, sparkling bikini¡­ Right, that outfit should only be called a bikini for the time being because very


    little fabric was used. Looking at her upper body¡¯s appearance, she truly seemed like a youngdy.


    However, Alex was shocked to the core when he saw the petrified tail and the petrification spreading


    upward bit by bit. Never did he expect that there would be such a curse.


    It was really unheard of.


    ¡°Silly child, every member of our Naga tribe will face such a day. Grandma has lived long enough. It¡¯s


    time for me to meet Lord Ancestor.¡± Her grandmother smiled with a kind face as she stroked Shado¡¯s


    hair. However, it was clear that the petrification process was still excruciatingly painful.


    Shado¡¯s grandmother was simply trying her best to endure it.


    One should think about it, the body of flesh and blood had abruptly turned into stone, and certain parts


    of it were changing.


    How could it not hurt?


    The grandmother finally discovered Alex and Bubbles. Her expression froze at once. With a single


    nce, she recognized Alex¡­

 Chapter 2147

    Chapter 2147


    ¡®This is a human!¡¯


    She looked at Alex in surprise and her emotions became slightly stirred- Pointing at Alex, she asked,


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a human?!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A human? Really?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had any humans here for a long time!¡±


    The shocked onlookers gathered around him, and all started talking once.


    At that moment, Alex suddenly said to Shado, ¡°Shado, do you wish to save your grandma?¡±


    Shado was taken aback. ¡°You¡­ You can save my grandma? Grandma¡¯s curse has begun to manifest,


    and she will bepletely petrified in about ten minutes. This is the eternal curse of our tribe. Nobody


    can dispel it.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°I think I can give it a try.¡±


    He was not boasting.


    Rather, he just sensed that the source of the curse manifestationy in the evil Chi. It was because the


    condensed evil Chi in the body was so dense that it had reached its absolute concentration. Once it


    reached the Naga tribe¡¯s body limit, one would be unable to suppress the attack.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the attack began, it would cause petrification through evil Chi. In this case, what triggered the


    attack was some sort of ancient rune.


    What Alex hoped most eagerly now was to help the Naga tribe drain the evil Chi from their bodies so it


    could help him increase divine power. Presently, Shado¡¯s grandmother was definitely the best


    candidate.


    ¡°You¡­ You can dispel our Naga tribe¡¯s curse?¡±


    The one who spoke was the vige¡¯s high priestess, a female Naga with red wavy hair. She did not


    look old at all and had a considerably outstanding appearance among humans.


    ¡®This is probably the talent of the Naga race,¡¯ thought Alex.


    Facing the high priestess¡¯ urgent inquiry, Alex did not say everything. ¡°I still don¡¯t know yet, but I can


    give it a try.¡±


    Shado was instantly excited. She grabbed Alex¡¯s arm and said to her grandmother, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s real.


    He¡¯s a doctor. He¡¯s the one who helped me cure the curse in my body. Look, my body feels light now


    and there¡¯s warmth in my hands.¡±


    Soon, her grandmother held Shado¡¯s hand.


    The next second, she screamed in astonishment, ¡°There¡¯s really a warmth! What Shado said is true!


    There¡¯s really warmth! C-can you really help us dispel the curse?¡±


    At the side, the high priestess, the undertakers, and the vige elders who came to visit the


    grandmother all rushed over and touched Shado¡¯s body and palms with their hands one by one.


    As a result¡­


    Everyone shouted loudly while jumping around in excitement. The next second, amid Alex¡¯s silence


    astonishment, the Naga tribe members with lofty status in the vige kneeled before him. Under the


    high priestess¡¯ lead, they all shouted, ¡°All hail Lord Saint!¡±


    The words instantly stunned Alex¡­


    ¡°What Lord Saint? I¡¯m not your Lord Saint!¡±


    Shado, also full of surprise, asked, ¡°High Priestess, what¡¯s going on? How did he be Lord Saint?¡±


    The high priestess immediately said to Shado, ¡°Shado, don¡¯t be rude in front of Lord Saint!¡±


    Shado looked toward her grandmother. It turned out that her grandmother said the same thing as well.


    ¡°The great ancient astrologist of the Naga tribe once told of our tribe¡¯s fortune at the expense of his


    life,¡± said the high priestess. ¡°He finally left a prophecy, the one that dispels the curse of our Naga tribe


    would be our tribe¡¯s Lord Saint.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    After taking a look at Shado¡¯s grandmother, Alex said, ¡°Maybe I can still save her now, but after a while,


    even God won¡¯t be able to save her. So, if you people want me to save her, all of you, please wait


    outside.¡±

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148


    ¡°Hurry up! Everyone, get out! Let him cure my grandma¡¯s curse!¡±


    Shado shouted before jumping up to chase away the people.


    Now, her grandmother¡¯s curse had begun to manifest, and her lower body had been petrified. She


    began to worry that her grandmother would be beyond salvation if she were left in this condition any


    longer.


    The high priestess, the astrologist, and the others at the side immediately retreated after looking at


    each other. It was an undeniable fact that the curse in Shado¡¯s body was already gone.


    The prophecy passed down by the ancestors could not be wrong.


    Following suit, the high priestess yelled, ¡°Everyone, leave the building and let Lord Saint cure the


    vige chief¡¯s curse! Hurry, hurry!¡±


    Only then did Alex know that Shado¡¯s grandmother was the chief of the vige.


    Soon, only Alex, the vige chief, and his daughter, Bubbles, were left in the building. The little one who


    had been following Alex had suffered a lottely.


    It was unclear if it was an illusion, but her gaze and the expression on her little face intensified as if she


    had begun to have a certain understanding of the world around her, feeling sorry for her father. Her


    glistening eyes were rich in emotion.


    She then turned her head and looked at the vige chief with a face of interest.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Lord Saint, for being unable to salute you because of my immobility!¡± Shado¡¯s


    grandmother said.


    Alex waved his hand. Seeing a bed next to him, he gently ced his daughter on it. He turned back


    and walked around the grandmother. As a result, he realized that the curse in her body was centered


    around the heart.


    An ancient rune was hidden in the heart¡¯s center. It was the rune¡¯s effect that pulled in all the evil Chi


    from her body.


    If he wanted to help her dispel the curse that had already taken effect, he had to remove the cursed


    rune hidden in her heart.


    Seeing Alex¡¯s somewhat awkward expression, the grandmother asked, ¡°Lord Saint, is it a little too


    difficult to cure? This curse of mine is definitely harder to handle than the umnanifested ones. Never


    mind, I¡¯ve lived long enough. I¡¯m already satisfied that I can see the Lord Saint¡¯s advent in my


    remaining life. From now on, our Naga tribe will put our faiths in Lord Saint¡­ Lord Saint, please take


    care of my granddaughter Shado too.¡±


    Meanwhile, the manifested curse had surpassed the navel.


    Knowing that he could no longer dy any further, Alex said, ¡°I need to ce my hand on your heart


    area so that I can drag out the source of your curse source. With your consent, I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    ¡°The heart area?¡±


    When the grandmother lowered her head and took a look, a faint blush appeared on the face that was


    more beautiful than most supreme beauty stars on Earth. She said reverently, ¡°Lord Saint, you¡¯re our


    Naga tribe¡¯s master. Not to mention putting your hand on me, even if you wanted me to do anything,


    I¡¯m willing to¡­ Besides, I¡¯m already. Ah¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Alex immediately ced his hand on her.


    ¡®Oh, this is a¡­ Superb sensation!¡¯


    She had also said that abruptly. Clearly, what she said was still different from the feeling in reality. But


    soon, she felt an unprecedented, immense pain, as if Alex¡¯s hand had bored itself into her chest and


    dug the flesh on her heart.


    She could not move her lower body, yet her upper body couldn¡¯t help but tremble like a leaf. She


    grimaced in pain.


    ¡°The source of the curse is in your heart. It¡¯s an inborn curse type ancient rune. With the curse¡¯s onset


    now, it has merged with your heart. I¡¯m equivalently digging it out of your heart alive now. Pain will be


    inevitable. If you feel pain, just shout. it out!¡± Alex said.


    The grandmother shook her head and closed her mouth tightly.


    Alex looked at her and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s chat then. The extraction process will be a bit slow. You said


    you¡¯ve lived for a long time. How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 997 years old this year. I should be considered as the eldest one in the entire Naga tribe.¡±


    ¡®Oh-ho, she¡¯s really a millennium-old demon!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s quite old, but you don¡¯t look old at all,¡± said Alex. ¡°I thought you were just twenty seven years


    old. Your appearance is well maintained. What kind of cosmetics do you usually use?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The grandmother was puzzled.


    There were no such things as cosmetics in the Naga tribe.

 Chapter 2149

    Chapter 2149


    Buzz!


    Another burst of blinding pain gutted her.


    She bit her lip hard and said, ¡°Whenpared to our Naga tribe¡¯s normal lifespan, I¡¯m not actually


    considered that old. The Naga tribe¡¯s average lifespan is five thousand years. Compared to the regr


    human¡¯s century lifespan, this thousand years of mine is indeed not unlike me being twenty seven


    years old. But ever since we¡¯ve been cursed, our lifespan has shortened considerably¡­ Very few


    people evenst a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Alex started to exert his force, and he grabbed something fiercely.


    The fabric in his hand tore into tiny pieces. Then, a bloody ancient rune with bizarre energy was slowly


    pulled out.


    ¡°Ahhh! Ohhh!¡±


    The grandmother finally could not help but scream out.


    This time, Alex finally understood why she had refused to shout earlier. The shriek almost caused him


    to lose control and pounce on the grandma in front of him¡­ Was this a painful scream? It was simply


    seduction!


    His heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly restrained his thoughts.


    ¡°Shut up and hold it in!¡± Alex ordered.


    The grandmother hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand and even hit her palm with her teeth.


    However, such expression and action tempted him to give in to his impulse even more.


    Alex simply closed his eyes. The next moment, he let out a loud roar.


    He hadpletely pulled out the bloody ancient rune, and a rush of dense evil Chi filled the entire


    building.


    ¡®What a good thing!¡¯


    ¡®What a great supplement!¡¯


    The bloody rune was equivalent to having condensed all the evil Chi in the grandmother¡¯s body inside


    it. It caused the golden cores in Alex¡¯s body to vibrate and connect the divine power¡¯s goldenke in a


    force field. A manifested golden light enveloped the rune and began the refinement.


    The grandmother realized that all the evil Chi in her body was gone, and the initially petrified lower


    body started to recover gradually. She was overjoyed at the turn of events.


    It proved that she was really saved.


    And, the man in front of her was indeed Lord Saint. However, seeing Alex¡¯s state in front of her, she


    began to feel worried again.


    ¡°Lord Saint¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°This is the cursed rune I pulled out of your body. I need to refine it. Otherwise, it will keep looking for


    you, trying to get into your body. If you¡¯re fine, go wait outside first and help me guard the entrance.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Alex was, in fact, babbling nonsense. He simply coveted the rune¡¯s condensed evil Chi. It was much


    more powerful than the one in Shado¡¯s body. After refinement, his divine power could increase


    significantly.


    ¡°Alright, Lord Saint!¡±


    The grandmother walked out of the building.


    The Naga tribe waiting outside immediately erupted in thunderous apuse. It turned out that she was


    really cured!


    The next second, Alex felt a great deal of faith power flying into his cardiac acupoint beforendingin


    the golden core¡¯s goldenke in the end.


    Boom!


    The eighth acupoint broke through!


    The eighth golden core condensed!

 Chapter 2150

    Chapter 2150


    ¡°Lena, has your curse really been cured?¡±


    ¡°Let me see, let me touch it¡­ Ah, there¡¯s really a warmth. That¡¯s great! Lord Saint has really appeared.


    Our Naga tribe is saved!¡±


    ¡°Chief, we¡¯d like to meet Lord Saint. Can we?¡±


    More and more people had begun gathering outside the stilted building. Even those who had greeted


    Shado in the river earlier came over. Chelly, who had detested the human Alex at first, was asking


    Shado all sorts of questions. As everyone looked at the building, their eyes became passionate,


    reverent, plus something else.


    It seemed that in those eyes was a zing hope, a shining beacon in the dark of night.


    The high priestess said, ¡°Lord Saint has arrived. The prophecy from three thousand years ago has


    be true. It appears the day we leave the purend and return to our homnd is not far.


    Dorothea, you¡¯re the only astrologist in our vige. Can you tell us a fortune? Is this the turning point for


    our entire Naga tribe? Should I inform all the purend¡¯s leaders toe and meet Lord Saint?¡±


    The astrologist named Dorothea nodded lightly. Soon, Dorothea yelled and spat a mouthful of blood.


    Her face turning ghastly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! My abilities are really limited. I can¡¯t tell Lord Saint¡¯s


    fortune at all. Lord Saint¡¯s fate is not something I can pry on. ¡±


    Then, someone wanted to go in and meet Alex. However, Shado¡¯s grandmother, Lena Rivers, stopped


    him.


    ¡°Shh, everyone, be quiet!¡±


    ¡°Now, Lord Saint is refining the source of the curse extracted from my body, and it may require some


    time. Lord Saint asked me to guard the entrance out here. We mustn¡¯t disturb him. That¡¯ll bring danger


    to Lord Saint. Everything he does is for the sake of our Naga tribe!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The group of people instantly quieted down. Even the sounds of breathing were gone. Everyone looked


    at the building with a softer, gentler, and more reverent gaze.


    ¡®Lord Saint is really great! How can one not love such a great person?¡¯ they all thought.


    Just then, Alex¡¯s voice came from the inside of the building. ¡°Does anyone still need to dispel their


    curses? Come in one by one!¡±


    The crowd was stunned for a moment.


    Lord Saint¡¯s refinement was sessful!


    Then, he wanted to help them to dispel their curses non-stop.


    How great! How touching!


    ¡°Do you need a little rest, Lord Saint?¡± asked Lena.


    Alex was currently at a critical point. The cursed rune acquired from Lena¡¯s body had increased his


    divine power by a total of ten million points after refinement and absorption. Furthermore, the eighth


    golden core had sessfully developed. He was now breaking through the ninth acupoint, almost


    enough to develop the ninth acupoint.


    ¡°No need. Come in right now. Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Find an older person, preferably someone whose curse is about to manifest!¡± Alex¡¯s voice could be


    heard saying from the building.


    The evil Chi was dense in an old person¡¯s body. As for people with curse manifestation, the cursed


    rune in the heart area had been activated. As long as he plucked it out, he would be able to draw out all


    the evil Chi in the Naga tribe¡¯s bodies, then refine it.


    This would be the most efficient method.


    ¡°It seems that there¡¯s someone with curse manifestation in the adjacent Nine Dragons Vige today,¡±


    the high priestess said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the Aqua Mail and ask them to rush over here. They should be able to get here within a day.¡±


    To his surprise, it apparently took an entire day to rush over from the adjacent vige.


    Howrge was this vige anyway?


    Alex could no longer wait, so he immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s someone without manifestation. High


    priestess, you then. Come in. I¡¯ll help you dispel the curse now.¡±


    ¡°Lord Saint¡­ Let us give this chance to the younger ones¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! Come in, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Saint.¡±


    The high priestess dared not speak again for fear of angering Alex. So, she immediately walked in and


    shut the door. She discovered Alex sitting cross-legged on the ground with a strange energy fluctuation


    on his body.

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151


    ¡°Sit down and face me! A bit closer!¡± Alex instructed again and waited until the high priestess had sat


    down. This time, he did not ask if he could touch the area around her heart. Instead, he made his move


    without a word and pressed it right away.


    Gasp!


    The high priestess jumped in shock. That was too direct. Even she would be flustered!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    But soon, she knew that Alex did not deliberately molest her but he was helping her lift the curse. In her


    eyes, Alex was guiding the cursed power from her body into his own.


    ¡°Lord Saint, you¡¯re so great!¡±


    ¡°Even if I have to sacrifice my life, it¡¯ll be difficult to express how moved I am right now.¡±


    ¡®For a moment, I actually had a thought, if Lord Saint was trying to molest me, I really deserve to die a


    thousand deaths. How could I tarnish the holy heart of the Lord Saint? If he grabbed that side of mine, I


    should offer him the other side, right?!¡¯


    The high priestess was overwhelmed with self-reproach.


    Alex let go of her five minutester.


    He had sessfully condensed the ninth golden core as well.


    ¡°Alright, next!¡±


    ¡°Lord Saint, don¡¯t you need to rest for a while?¡± the high priestess said anxiously. She could feel that


    her curse had been lifted. It was simply amazing.


    ¡°No need. Hurry up, go call the others toe in line,¡± Alex said. ¡°It¡¯d be best that there are no dys


    in between. It will make me waste a great amount of Chi.¡±


    Soon, all the people in the vige came over. A rather long queue had formed at the building¡¯s


    entrance.


    Alex got faster in dispelling the curse. He was slowest when dispelling Lena¡¯s curse previously, but he


    got slightly faster when it was the high priestess¡¯ turn. However, he got much fasterter¡­ It was


    because realized that the initially condensed goldenke in his golden core now seemed to have split


    into an estuary connected to the open sea.


    A giant, greatke of golden light was condensed at the location of his sea of Chi.


    The divine power no longer resided in the golden core.


    The divine power inside the greatke of golden light that the nine golden cores condensed, forming a


    vortex that generated a suction force that absorbed all curses and evil Chi in the Naga tribe members


    into the goldenke.


    His speed got much faster than before. Ten people, twenty people¡­ Fifty people, one hundred


    people¡­


    Alex did not remember the number of curses he lifted. Anyway, the divine power in his goldenke got


    increasingly enormous. Now that he already had two hundred million points of divine power, he could


    even use the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge twice.


    However, Alex no longer nned to use her.


    The high priestess walked in again from outside holding a te of attractive red fruits. She looked at


    Alex and said in a grateful yet distressed tone, ¡°Lord Saint, you should rest for a while! I beg you! You


    can¡¯t exhaust yourself! Lord Saint, take a break and eat some fruits to recover your Chi.¡±


    Alex looked at the te of fruits. The next second, he was stunned!


    ¡®Is this real?¡¯


    Weren¡¯t those the heavenlyw fruits for the concoction of the heavenlyw pill?


    This was a holy artifact that even the big shots from those sects would beat their brains out to get their


    hands on. To his surprise, it seemed to be a tomato like ordinary snack in the high priestess¡¯ mouth.


    ¡®Listen, just¡­ Just eat a few fruits!¡¯


    ¡®Is this a fruit?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re showing off your fortune to me, right?!¡¯

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152


    ¡®Heavenlyw fruits? That many heavenlyw fruits?¡¯


    Alex was about to drool as he looked at the fruits on the te.


    With a single whiff, he seemed to have sensed a gush of colossal cultivation of heaven and earth. As


    the scent emanated around the entire room, Alex felt goosebumps all over his skin. After looking at the


    heavenlyw fruits, he turned to the high priestess again and asked, ¡°You guys¡­ Call these fruits? Are


    there a lot of them?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot,¡± said the high priestess. ¡°They are everywhere in the forest behind the vige. They


    improved our cultivation base when we first consumed them, but we felt nothing after we ate them


    again. Then, everyone ate them as a snack or plucked some when they were thirsty. There were many


    more we couldn¡¯t pick up in time, so they were ruined when they fell on the ground.¡±


    Alex clenched his fist over his chest and felt¡­ A heartache!


    When he was in America, he once heard his master Jade mention that the few big shots, whose


    cultivation base had reached the Tribtion Crossing stage, were searching the heavenlyw fruits all


    over the world.


    Some of them had even gathered a tremendous amount of manpower to look for the fruits in various


    secret realms but failed to find anything ever since they found a dried heavenlyw fruit. Inside the


    ancient force field, he also heard his senior Frostine mention that even if there were heavenlyw pills,


    they were extremely rare. It was because of the heavenlyw fruit¡¯s creation that seized heaven and


    earth¡®s fortune. Few alchemists could concoct these heavenlyw pills.


    Hence, the heavenlyw pills were something that could only be found serendipitously in the entire


    great world of America because ancient sanctuary¡¯s sects controlled most of them.


    But, one should observe and listen.


    Not only could the Naga tribe consume the heavenlyw fruits anytime and anywhere, but they even


    treated them as unsble, worthless objects that no one would pick when they fell to the ground.


    What a reckless wastage of natural resources!


    ¡®Uhh¡­ Could I have been mistaken? These aren¡¯t heavenlyw fruits?¡¯


    Alex hurriedly grabbed one fruit and stuffed it into his mouth, bursting juice as he chomped on it.


    A gush of energy immediately rushed into his body, activating all his meridians.


    It was real. It was definitely real.


    Buzz!


    The goldenke vortex of divine power that had just formed in his body immediately spun faster as if it


    had sensed something. It seemed it wanted to make the heavenlyw fruit¡¯s energy its own. However,


    at the same time, all the acupoints¡¯ golden cores that he had just sessfully developed, twenty-eight


    cores in total, also moved in ordance. The twelve ancient, forbidden runes inside glittered and


    joined the formation in plundering the resources.


    Clearly, the twenty eight golden cores couldn¡¯t beat the goldenke vortex of divine power that was


    gradually growing stronger at this moment. The goldenke had plundered the majority of the energy.


    This time, the formation of golden cores departed.


    ¡®D*mn, is my Ancient Forbidden Spell just for show?¡¯


    Whoosh!


    All twenty eight golden cores leaped out of the acupoints.


    After entering Alex¡¯s cardiac acupoint, all the golden cores arranged themselves into a cryptic,


    unfathomable spell formation and shed like bright stars in the night sky. Once the spell formation was


    closed, the twenty eight golden cores suddenly jumped and formed a huge furnace. The twelve runes


    of the Ancient Forbidden Spell on the furnace emitted a bizarre red glow.


    A sudden change urred at once. As soon as the furnace appeared, it instantly squeezed the golden


    lake of divine power to one side.


    The furnace plundered almost all the remaining energy of the heavenlyw fruit.


    But, it was too little!


    How much colossal cultivation of heaven and earth one fruit could contain? The consumption was


    insufficient at all.


    This desire had reached Alex, so he immediately grabbed another fruit and swallowed it.


    Wham!


    The furnace spun. The goldenke whistled. Both parties began plundering again.


    The goldenke waspletely defeated and cornered this time, so the acquired resources were less


    than one-tenth of their original amount.


    As for the furnace of forbidden spells, it instantly converted the energy and continued to break through


    the acupoints in Alex¡¯s body after acquiring the heavenlyw fruit¡¯s energy. Previously, Alex had


    expanded the golden cores to twenty eight after gaining the evil Chi from the curses of hundreds of


    Naga tribe members. However, it became more difficultter and it almost stopped moving¡­ But now


    that he had the help of the heavenlyw fruit and the furnace of forbidden spells, the speed soared


    once again.


    One, two, three¡­ The acupoints developed rapidly.


    The newly formed golden cores merged into the furnace once again.


    The heavenlyw fruit¡¯s energy was not as simple as mere energy, but the power ofw and colossal


    cultivation of heaven and earth contained inside were something that could perfect the previously


    iplete rules.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The te of heavenlyw fruits disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Lena blinked. ¡°Lord Saint, this fruit has a little side effect. If you consume too many of them at once,


    you will feel a bit dizzy. Are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153


    ¡°I need more of these fruits,¡± Alex said.


    The high priestess was worried. ¡°Lord Saint, are you sure it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m simply struggling a little as I refine the curses from your people. These fruits contain only


    helpful elements and won¡¯t harm me¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go get them right now!¡±


    She then instructed the vigers. ¡°Shado, Chelly, take a few people with you to the ancestral forest of


    the back of the vige and pluck some wild fruits. Let¡¯s pluck ten baskets of them!¡±


    Shocked once again, Alex¡¯s hand trembled.


    She just casually said ten baskets of fruits. How many heavenlyw fruits were actually inside?


    After a short while, the heavenlyw fruits arrived. They had really plucked ten baskets, with at least


    several hundred fruits in total. Alex thought he must be dreaming when he saw so many heavenlyw


    fruits.


    The next second, the furnace of golden cores in his body suddenly flew out of the cardiac acupoint and


    appeared above the basketfuls of heavenlyw fruits.


    The brilliant light the furnace emitted fiercely enveloped a basketful of heavenlyw fruits, dragging all


    of them into it before starting refinement.


    Buzz!


    As space shook, the rules of heaven and earth poured out, forming a stream of power of great ancient


    cultivation invisible to the naked eye. When it rushed into Alex¡¯s body, his acupoints continuously


    emitted fried-bean-like explosions and continued the development.


    Ten, twenty, thirty¡­


    Ny nine!


    Once the developed acupoint in the body had reached the ny ninth, the breakthrough stopped.


    Or rather, there was no way out.


    The one-hundredth acupoint was on the other side of the formation of acupoints, so it was no longer


    possible to break past it.


    Soon, the furnace was dissolved on its own. The ny nine condensed golden cores returned to


    Alex¡¯s body and quieted down. Only then did the goldenke of holy energy somewhat timidly


    reappear.


    Unfortunately, Alex was, at this moment, already immune to the heavenlyw fruits. No matter how


    many fruits he ate, it showed no effect on him.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve got lots of guts! Out of the many heavenlyw fruits you have, you didn¡¯t even share one


    with me!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    A voice suddenly rang in Alex¡¯s mind. Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge that he had previously failed to


    contact popped up all of a sudden.


    Alex scoffed and gave her the cold shoulder.


    When he fell into the swamp, he had called on this ancestor, but she refused toe to his aid. Thus,


    he made up his mind that he would ignore her in the future. She was all but a troll! Who could afford to


    use this expensive and arrogant thing?


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Are you mute?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. I can¡¯t afford to serve you!¡± As Alex said that, he deliberately channeled a


    large portion of his divine power into the injured Requiem Clock.


    ¡°Oh my, Bro Requiem Clock is still much more reliable. Bro, just tell me if you need any divine power.


    I¡¯ll prepare as much as possible for you!¡±


    At first, he just wanted to trigger the tool spirit of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. To his surprise, Requiem


    Clock said, ¡°Thanks!¡±


    It sounded like a real dude.


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge screamed¡­ ¡°Rockefeller! Have you forgotten how I saved you before this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve saved you many times. If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d have died ages ago!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve embezzled my rations now. Do you have any humanity..?!¡±


    Alex dug his ears and sealed his divine sense, so he could no longer hear the ancestor¡¯s cursing.


    When he opened his eyes, a shocking scene greeted him. Without knowing when it was, his daughter


    Bubbles was sitting in a basket of heavenlyw fruits, gobbling them down till her mouth was full of


    juice.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡±

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154


    ¡°F*ck! Daughter! Oh, Daughter! You can¡¯t eat these things!¡±


    Jumping in shock, Alex immediately went to stop her. However, he saw her eating till her body was full


    of juice. Apparently, she had eaten at least a dozen of them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Shoot! Shoot!¡±


    ¡°Our daughter is precocious, Daya. So, don¡¯t you ever me me! Just how old is this child¡­¡±


    He hurriedly took the wimpy brat out of the basket. At this moment, he heard her burp and call out in a


    shrill voice.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Alex froze on the spot.


    A bolt of lightning seemed to have struck him, causing gushing currents to flow in his heart. A


    happiness called blood connection and something called fatherly love arose spontaneously.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Good girl, you can call Daddy already! Say it again so I can hear it! It sounds so nice!¡±


    Bubbles started drooling as she looked at him.


    ***


    ¡°Ah! Lord Saint, what just happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s in Little Princess¡¯ mouth? Little Princess, you can¡¯t eat these fruits. You will be


    precocious if you eat them¡­¡±


    At this moment, the Naga tribe members seemed to have woken from a dream. A tremendous energy


    had dragged all of them the moment the furnace of forbidden spell appeared earlier, causing them to


    fall into a bizarre state. Hence, they had not realized Bubbles¡¯ unusual condition.


    Upon hearing it, Alex attempted to weep but failed to shed a tear.


    He heard that kids with premature growth wouldn¡¯t grow tall, but his daughter was less than two months


    old. If she were to grow into a dwarf, Daya would beat him to death.


    Some Naga tribe members eximed, ¡°Oh, Lord Saint hasn¡¯t lifted my curse, but why do I feel the


    temperature?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too. Has my curse been lifted?¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lifted the curse from you guys. The furnace just now was a useful tool to dispel curses,¡± Alex said.


    The furnace of forbidden spells could refine evil curses, so Alex was quite surprised.


    This forbidden spell seemed to be getting stronger. Seeing that there were remaining two baskets of


    heavenlyw fruits, Alex put them away discourteously.


    ¡°Lord Saint, you¡¯ve worked all day. Hurry up and get some rest!¡±


    Then, Alex went upstairs with his daughter in his arms. Lena personally served them and even turned


    her lower serpent half into a pair of snow-white, beautiful legs. She also put away the dorsal fins and


    whatnot. At a nce, she looked identical to a beautiful human.


    Alex was quite satisfied after seeing Lena busy as a bee, meticulously caring for Bubbles. He needed


    someone slightly older with experience to take care of his child¡­ Like the previous maid Dory and his


    senior Frostine, they were all people who had never borne a child. How would they know how to take


    care of children?


    Alright, it was just that she was of ancient age.


    ¡°Chief, may I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Lord Saint, please say it. Oh, don¡¯t call me Chief. Just call me Lena.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Lena!¡± Alex looked at Lena while sitting on the stool. At this moment, she was bending over to


    rub Bubbles¡¯ body with her back facing him. More importantly, she was just wearing a set of bizarre


    tight bikinis, looking as seductive as possible.


    Impulse really had nothing to do with race¡­


    Alex looked at her several times. Only then did he ask, ¡°Is this expanse of Nirvana really inside the


    great Genbu¡¯s body?¡±


    Lena turned around and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s inside the great Genbu¡¯s body, but this ce has turned


    into another world. The space is extremely huge and boundless. ording to my ancestors, the great


    Genbu was the True Martial Sovereign in ancient times. After the invasion of the Undying n, it had


    followed the Grand Emperor Rowan in expeditions for seven thousand years. In the end, it got severely


    injured and suffered a kind of curse. It has been guarding this ce ever since.¡±


    ¡°What has it been guarding?¡±


    ¡°The Undying n¡¯s exit!¡± Lena said.


    Alex was taken aback for a moment.

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155


    Alex looked at her in surprise.


    Just then, a series of violent tremors rocked the building, and it shook so bad as if it was going to


    copse. Even the people standing inside it were a little unstable.


    Lena hurriedly held Bubbles in her arms, protecting the infant. She tried to back off at the same time,


    almost falling to the ground.


    Alex instantly rushed over and held her in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did an earthquake ur?¡±


    Solemnly, Lena said, ¡°Lord Saint, the great Genbu has made its move. There must have been a major


    change in the frontline battle. Our Naga army is unable to defend sessfully¡­ The great Genbu¡¯s


    condition keeps worsening, and greater injuries are inflicted every time it makes a move. I¡¯m afraid¡­ It


    won¡¯tst any longer.¡±


    Alex seemed even more astonished.


    ording to her, the wonderousnd of America was safe now because the great Genbu and Naga


    tribe had been guarding the exit here¡­ They had simply turned the tables around on the brink of


    copse, the saviors of mankind!


    Alex suddenly remembered that he was the inheritor of the Ultimate Book of Medicine and wondered if


    he could treat the great Genbu¡¯s curse and injuries. However, the more he thought about it, the more


    impossible he felt it was. The great Genbu was the True Martial Sovereign and Great Being that had


    fought alongside the emperor of the universe, so how could there be no decent doctors by his side?


    It would have been cured ages ago if it was curable.


    Alex had not even reached the Immortalization realm, yet he dared think of treating True Martial


    Sovereign¡¯s injuries. He had really bitten off more than he could chew.


    Fortunately, the tremors onlysted a while. It calmed down soon.


    Lena left Alex¡¯s embrace embarrassedly and said, ¡°Lord Saint, you should rest early! The vigers


    have spread the news of your descent to the Naga tribe through the Aqua Mail. More people wille


    over tomorrow to meet¡­ Lord Saint, it¡¯s great that you can lift our people¡¯s curses. We have been


    waiting for this day for so long.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ***


    Alex could not sleep well that night for a long time.


    He thought about a lot of things¡­ Could the Usoro family in Misty Swamp escape the Plenilune Sect¡¯s


    pursuit sessfully? Would the Undying n¡¯s exit that the great Genbu had been suppressing


    copse because of him? Would he and his daughter also die here in the end?


    Or rather, what should he do if the great Genbu could not suppress the exit either?


    Eventually, hey beside his daughter but did not manage to fall asleep. It waste at night.


    The earth shook violently again. This time, it was much more vigorous than the one during the day.


    There was even an overwhelming feeling, so Alex hurriedly picked up his daughter and left the building


    via Instant Teleportation.


    Wham!


    The stilt building copsedpletely. A few people lumbered out of it.


    Alex saw that Shado was the most wretched one, unable to crawl out after a wooden beam pinned her


    down. Alex overturned the beam easily with a grab in the air to save Shado.


    ¡°Lord Saint, how are you? Is Little Princess fine?¡±


    Lena rushed over. Presently, she had transformed into herbat state. Her pair of fair, long, beautiful


    legs had turned into a thick snake body covered with green scales, and there was a row of sharp fins


    and bone spurs on it. She also had silver armor put on, turning herself into a goddess of war brimming


    with power.


    Alex shook his head. When he looked around, he realized that there was something wrong with the


    situation. Almost the entire vige had been destroyed, as though the wholend had been swept up


    high into the sky before smashing to the ground hard.


    Alex also saw the crisscrossing rifts in the void.


    ¡°Chief, something terrible has happened!¡±


    ¡°The space of Nirvana is unstable. Nirvana might copse!¡±


    The high priestess, the astrologist, and various Naga members in the vige gathered and came over.


    Most Naga members consisted of women, followed by children¡­ There were no elderly people since


    the Naga tribe could live to old age thanks to the curse.


    Meanwhile, several Naga members rushed over from the river at the vige¡¯s entrance and shouted,


    ¡°Chief, the Undying n ising cover. The force field on our side has been broken.¡±

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156


    Water was the home of the Naga tribe.


    The speed of the two Naga women in the water who alerted the others, d in scale armor and fully


    armed, wereparable to a moving car.


    This type of scale armor made them faster.


    ¡°The Undying n ising!¡±


    ¡°There are so many of them!¡±


    ¡°Some areing along the river, and they are just one minute away. Go to the battlefield


    immediately!¡± Vige chief Lena immediately ordered, ¡°Retreat toward the back of the vige, enter


    Arakan Lake and prepare for battle.¡±


    A group of people, probably about two hundred, all ran to the back of the vige. Why was it in Arakan


    Lake? It was because the Nagas were strongest when fighting in the water.


    Lena then turned to Alex, ¡°Lord Saint, youe with me. Even if we fight to thest person, we will still


    protect you and the little saint.¡±


    After she spoke, she flung out a dozen light shadows with her bare hands that subsequently fell into the


    water. That was the Aqua Mail, a distress signal sent to the other viges and tribes of Nirvana, and


    even the city, with the words toe and protect the Lord Saint.


    Ahead of the river, a heaven-shaking sound was heard, a sound that Alex was very familiar with


    because he had been chased by this undying monster more than once after entering the territory of the


    Undying n.


    He rubbed his chin. It didn¡¯t seem too difficult to deal with this Undying n.


    He immediately checked the reserve of the divine power and found that after giving a wave to the


    Requiem Clock before, there were still about 150 million now, which was enough. He knew that it was


    only tens of millions when he was fleeing in the Undying n¡¯ s territory before.


    Moreover, as long as the Naga tribe¡¯s curse was not lifted, his Golden Lake of divine power would not


    run dry.


    ¡°Lord Saint, go quickly!¡± Lena¡¯s face changed, and she urged Alex.


    ¡°Lena, you help me take care of the child. I¡®ll help you hold back the Undying n!¡±


    ¡°Lord Saint, don¡¯t be reckless. Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Can the two hundred or so of you hold off the Undying n?¡± Alex did not dy any longer. He


    directly handed Bubbles to Lena. He swiftly reached the mouth of the river as dozens of ancient runes


    popped out. Each one was a formation.


    A group of weird-looking, undying demons were closing in! In pieces, they rushed over like a tidal


    wave. These guys were all ck, with double horns on their heads and long tentacles. Their arms, like


    swords, were born sharp, formidable weapons for killing.


    The continuous roar trembled the hearts and guts of the people.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Seeing thousands of undead rushing up, Lena¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. Hugging Bubbles, she


    shouted, ¡°Lord Saint, run! Lord Saint¡­¡±


    The high priest, who initially led dozens of heavily armed Naga toward the Arakan Lake, returned and


    asked, ¡°Vige head, what¡®s going on? Quickly let Lord Saint escape. Bring the Lord Saint and the little


    lord to other viges, here¡­We can hold back for a while.¡±


    Thetter sentence seemed very pretentious.


    Due to the disparity in numbers, some of the juniors in the vige, who had never witnessed something


    sorge, became scared and started crying.


    ¡°Lord Saint said that he would hold back the undead¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense¡­¡±


    However, the distance was now less than a thousand meters, only a breath away, and it was simply too


    late to escape. She even saw the cruel gazes of the Undying n.


    ¡°It is finished!¡±


    Alex was hovering over the water. He stomped his foot fiercely as if the river beneath his feet was a


    piece of earth. A golden light shone in. Countless ancient runes were reflected and spiraled around,


    covering a one-mile radius, exactly the gap where the river flowed. Now, the path was blocked.


    ¡°Mighty Sky Dragon,e!¡±

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157


    Roar!


    A giant dragon covered inplicated, arcane Buddhist patterns and shining golden light violently


    rushed out from the center of the formation diagram. It could be 500 meters tall, with three heads and


    six arms. Its eyes were wide open in anger, and a mighty roar swept through the entire vige.


    ¡°What is that¡­¡± The high priest was stunned.


    Lena was also dumbfounded, looking at the massive heavenly dragon. She was speechless. Those


    Naga tribes who had rushed to Arakan Lake all tilted their heads to the sky and were stupefied.


    Even the Undying n froze for a moment.


    In particr, a minor chief who was leading at the front of the pack stopped and said incredulously, ¡°It¡¯s


    that damn human! How did this guy appear here?¡±


    Actually, this guy had once seen Alex in the Undead Territory. Last time, Alex almost killed him.


    However, the Undying n behind him was rushing so fast and screaming so loudly that it was


    impossible to hear What he was saying. With such a lurch, he was instantly trampled by countless of


    his kind.


    Roar!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t step¡­ Don¡¯t step on me, you bunch of stupid..!¡± The minor chief did not expect that after


    escaping from Alex in the Undead Territory, he arrived here, only to see Alex again. Before the fight


    had begun, he was already trampled to death by his own kind.


    Could there be anything more tragic than this?


    Thest thing he saw was his own kind covered in Buddhist patterns of Mighty Sky Dragon¡¯s breath.


    Then, his body seemed to melt like snow, turning into a pile of rotten white bones in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Hey, it¡®s better than being trampled to death! ¡±


    He was dead. Nheless, the killing continued.


    The power of the Mighty Sky Dragon was great, but it had its shorings. It was unable to keep up,


    and many had escaped. It required Alex to constantly help out and get rid of the escaping Undying


    n.


    As Lena and dozens of Naga saw how furiously Alex killed, they were so amazed they could not close


    their mouths.


    It was so bad that when the Undying rushed up, they were so overwhelmed that they could not react on


    time.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    Three Dragon Bone Swords came through fiercely, hunting down seven or eight Undyin g. ¡°What the


    hell? Go as far as you can! ¡± Alex eximed, extremely dissatisfied.


    Only then did the group of people react.


    The high priest shouted, ¡°Everyone from the Naga tribe,e over now to kill the enemy. Kill the


    enemy!¡±


    In the middle of Arakan Lake, the Naga tribe snapped from their dreams and hurried over. They never


    thought they would witness such a scene, where the enemies were killed in front of their eyes. They


    never even dared to think about it before. This was a happy moment, okay?


    It was good having Lord Saint around!


    Meanwhile, the tribe closest to this vige, called the Nine Heavens Tribe, was also the tribe with the


    strongestbat power near this area, and the tribe leader was called Nyx.


    At this time, the eldest elder of the Nine Heavens Tribe rushed over and shouted, ¡°Chief, I have an


    urgent report!¡±


    ¡°What urgent report? Have you found out the cause of the great tremor just now? And how is the battle


    on the battlefield ahead?¡±


    The Grand Elder shook his head, ¡°No news hase from the front for a while now, but I¡¯ve just


    received an urgent report from Lena. The boundary of their vige broke, and arge number of


    Undying entered the area. Also, the Lord Saint hase. He is now in their vige. She asked us to


    their side immediately to support and protect Lord Saint after we receive the Aqua Mail.¡±


    Nyx was silent for three seconds. Then, he hummed, ¡°Lena has always liked to engage in this kind of


    bluff. Whether the Lord Saint is real or not is not yet definitive. She is desperate, that¡¯s why she


    deliberately said that the Lord Saint has descended. The purpose is to ask me to go and rescue her¡­


    But, their small vige is dominated by women. By the time we go over, it would have been annihted.


    Ignore her. Pay attention to the situation at all times and strengthen our defense.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Right after he spoke, another person rushed in. ¡°Chief, arge number of Undying has appeared in the


    southwest. They will soon attack us!¡±

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158


    ¡°What? The Undying n hase here too?¡±


    ¡°The tribe is in ruins. This is not a ce to stay for long. Immediately organize everyone, retreat while


    fighting, and go to the main city!¡±


    Nyx immediately ordered. However, he didn¡®t expect that the Undying n emerged even faster than


    he thought. Before anyone could react, an army of Undying appeared.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡±


    ¡°Retreat, retreat to the water, quick!¡±


    Now, the Naga tribe of the Nine Heavens Tribe suffered heavy casualties, and many people simply


    lacked the courage to fight because they were so scared. All of them fled.


    The Grand Elder sighed.


    He now believed Nyx¡¯s words, that the small vige Lena was at was definitely not capable of


    supporting itself in the face of an attack of this magnitude. It was a pity.


    The descendants left behind by Grand Emperor Rowan were all gone. He even once wanted to marry


    Lena!


    He did not know.


    At this moment, Lena was not even in danger as she held Bubbles. Alex grabbed the Reflective Eye


    that he had snatched from Hermione. This magic treasure was quite powerful.


    Normally, the Chaos Tree would capture the magic weapons and suck one¡¯s essence until all that was


    left was a pile of g. However, it did not do all these. Instead, it just erased the soul imprint on it, and


    now it became Alex¡¯s item.


    Hmph! Dorothy¡®s things would be considered as husband and wife property. One thing shocked Alex,


    though. Previously, Dorothy¡¯s former self, Xienna, came into the body of the great Genbu through


    virtual projection. She actually had the ability to take away Hermione, which showed that she was much


    stronger than usual.


    The Reflective Eye turned. A total of nine mirrors were split.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    This was the limit.


    Not only was it rted to the strength of the soul, but it was also rted to singlebat power. In


    addition, he found that the mirror image and the real body still had a difference. The mirror image of


    vitality had a weakness, it refused to fight¡­ The means of attack was also rtively simple. There was


    only one kind of reflection, but as to which one could be controlled freely during the manufacture of the


    mirror image.


    In the end, Alex¡¯s actual body was at the forefront, while the mirror image was used to control the


    formation. The Naga tribe also had a flesh shield system, such as Shado Rivers. She was a female


    type with a super flesh shield. She stood next to Alex and was stronger in defense by the looks of it.


    The Undying n¡¯s natural hand sword couldn¡¯t even cut through her defense.


    ¡°Alex, do you want to take a break? Let me take care of this ce?¡± Shado said with a rxed


    expression.


    Alex looked at the opposite side of the formation and shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s end this battle swiftly. I¡¯m


    afraid that other races¡® armies will being after the Undying n. I¡¯m going to see whether I can fix


    the boundary.¡°


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    With the help of the Mighty Sky Dragon, this battle was a lopsided victory. The Undying n was


    actually afraid of death. After being swept by the arcane Buddhist patterns, they died a horrible death.


    Five minutester, the Undying n retreated. The ground was full of white bones, and so was the


    entire river. The river then flowed outward and flooded the vige.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check out the front!¡±


    ¡°Everyone be on guard!¡±


    ¡±I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Shado said.


    No one died in the small vige. It was undoubtedly a miracle. The vigers all cheered loudly and


    sang hymns to celebrate their victory and being alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯m seeing my ancestor, Grand Emperor Rowan!¡± Lena murmured.


    The high priest said, ¡°He is very strong indeed.¡±


    However,pared to Great Emperor Rowan, there was still quite a gap. The realm was at least a


    hundred thousand miles different.


    ***


    At the river¡¯s mouth, Alex found that the boundary was so badly broken that the formation base was


    cracked. More importantly, the formation base here was not some ancient rune, but more like the


    backstroke on the great Genbu.


    ¡°Can it be repaired?¡± Shado, who was next to him, asked.

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159


    Alex frowned, ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult. I¡¯ll see if I can fix it using runes¡­¡±


    However, Alex soon found that the ancient runes simply could not be imprinted on the original


    formation base. After being carved for a moment, some kind of power quickly erased it. Nheless,


    Alex realized one thing, the patterns underneath the formation base of this boundary were very simr


    to his hands.


    At the time, while tracing information to find William, the so-called Holy Book was found¡­ At the time, it


    was proven to be a ster map, but looking at it again now, there were too many simrities, right?


    That Holy Book was in his possession. He immediately found it and made a carefulparison. The


    texture was not only consistent but even the many strange and bizarre runes on it were the same.


    This meant that the Holy Book turned out to be something of the great Genbu?


    Buzz¡­


    Right at that moment¡­


    The Holy Book actually lit up like a ray of light in the early morning. Then, it zed like the sun, with


    countless strange symbols circling and runes spinning around in the sky. Not only that, it was as if the


    formation base of this area also resonated with a linkage. It was originally as dark as ink. Suddenly, a


    pir of light shot out to the sky.


    ¡°Alex, what is this?¡±


    Shado cried out with a face full of surprise, ¡°What kind of magic treasure is in your hand?¡±


    Alex did not answer. Instead, he gazed inside the pir of light. He felt a null flowing in the pir of light,


    the feeling of something wanting toe out of it.


    Buzz¡­


    A breathter, a divine thought projection followed as the pir of light descended. The pir of light


    disintegrated and turned into a giant turtle.


    This giant turtle looked peculiar, with an exceptionally long neck. It was very different from a normal


    turtle, like a synthesis of a snake and a turtle.


    ¡°This is the great Genbu!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh my god, the great Genbu has manifested here!¡± Shado shouted loudly.


    At the same time, Lena, the high priests,, and others stopped the action in their hands. They were


    dumbfounded as they looked on. Although they all knew that this was inside the body of the great


    Genbu, the True Martial Sovereign, it was the first time seeing the True Martial Sovereign¡¯s projection


    descend with their own eyes.


    All of them knelt down, their attitude was iparably pious.


    At this moment, Alex got more information. The great Genbu had transmitted a true divine thought to


    him. However, this divine thought could only be received by himself.


    Soon, that projection disappeared. The pir of light also disappeared.


    Alex knew that it waspletely impossible to repair the boundary now. The great Genbu told him that


    he would soon get sick and die and that the purend inside this boundary would copse at the


    slightest inadvertence. However, the Holy Book in Alex¡¯s hand brought hope¡­ The great Genbu asked


    Alex to send the Holy Book to a certain ce. This Holy Book was derived from a piece of his turtle


    shell. After synthesis, it became one. He could use theplete turtle back to preserve Nirvana.


    ¡°Where is the end of the Dead Zone?¡± Alex turned and asked Shado.


    Thetter was stunned, and fear manifested on her face. ¡°You¡­Why are you asking about that ce?¡±


    ¡°The great Genbu asked me to go over to him,¡± replied Alex.


    Shado was stunned.


    There was no way to get past that ce!


    Soon, the vige people all gathered around. Hearing Alex exin what had happened, everyone¡®s


    expressions were the same as Shado¡¯s.


    ¡°Did the great Genbu really say so?¡±


    ¡°The end of the Dead Zone¡­¡±


    Lena and the high priest looked at each other and slowly said, ¡°If you want to go to the end of the Dead


    Zone, no humans can ever reach it. There is only one feasible way, Lord Saint. Come with me!¡±

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160


    Alex could see that Lena¡¯s expression was a bit odd. The high priest next to him also seemed to know


    the inside story. In the end, he still followed Lena to the side.


    ¡°Lena, do you have something to say in private?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Lord Saint¡­ Do you know the origins of the name of the Dead Zone?¡± Lena asked.


    Alex did not know and naturally shook his head.


    Lena exined, ¡°That an area forbidden to humans, and is also their of the Undying n during


    ancient times. The sea there is at a very frightening depth, something not easy even for our Naga tribe


    to reach, especially in the present. Nagas over a thousand years old do not exist, but my physique is


    rtively special. Probably, only I can take you to that ce.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, eh? That¡¯s fine then.¡±


    ¡°Lord Saint, I¡¯m not done yet, if I¡¯m going to take you to the end of the dead zone, I need to make you a


    part of me.¡±


    Alex froze for a moment, not understanding what she meant. ¡°Then what would it take to make me a


    part of you?¡±


    Lena blushed slightly and said, ¡°You need to¡­ To leave your breath inside me.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Do you mean chi?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡®s the bloodline.¡±


    Alex understood and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just blood? No problem, I am a person who may not have much,


    but one thing I have is thick blood. Take as much as you want.¡±


    ¡®With the Ultimate Book of Medicine in hand, I have the world, what more blood. I will make it for you.¡¯


    However, Alex had misunderstood. Lena shook her head and blushed even more. Even her neck was a


    little red. ¡°It¡¯s not your blood. It¡¯s your bloodline, your¡­ Kind¡­¡±


    Could you believe it?


    A basilisk level thousand year old existence would actually utter such words filled with bashfulness as if


    a virgin.


    Alex froze as he looked at Bubbles, who was in Lena¡¯s arms. This was a really awful question to


    answer. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way? I¡­ My children, there are already quite a few. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t


    afford to raise anymore!¡±


    Lena shook her head. ¡°This is because the existence of the dead zone had been opened up by Grand


    Emperor Rowan, who simply did not want other humans to appear in that kind of ce. I am the


    descendant of Grand Emperor Rowan. Only with this method can you get through me and be immune


    to the pressure of the dead zone. Otherwise, that ce can even crush a.¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded as he listened. Even thes could be crushed. How pressurizing could this


    be?


    It was unimaginable.


    At this time, Shado rushed over. ¡°Grandma, Alex, over at the boundary, there are new Undyinging


    over. This time, they are bigger and seem to be a little more powerful. What should we do? Should we


    continue to kill? Everyone¡®s passions are still high; they want to destroy all those guys. Anyway, with


    Alex around, we are invincible.¡±


    Lena scolded, ¡°Shado, you must show respect. You have to call Lord Saint.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s okay. I¡¯m not used to being called Lord Saint, Lena,¡± said Alex. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Lord


    Saint either. Just call me by my name.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After saying that, Alex immediately ran over and looked at it.


    The next second, Alex became nervous. He knew this guy. This species in the Undying n was


    considered difficult to deal with. In the past, he was unfamiliar and suffered losses in their hands. He


    almost lost his daughter¡¯s life too!


    This species had one ability, and that was to make people worry and stir up their nerves.


    Shado still wore a very rxed expression. It was probably the big victory just now that gave her a


    huge misperception.

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161


    At the same time, Alex noticed that the other Naga tribe members seemed rxed. The same was true


    for the high priestess.


    He was speechless.


    The high priestess said with a smile, ¡°Lord Saint, the Undying n membersing over this time


    look a little bigger, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. They are just like a herd of cattle. Our people are


    ready to fight anytime. I think it won¡¯t be a problem to defeat them in one fell swoop.¡±


    Alex almost started sweating. They even wanted to defeat those things in one fell swoop!


    It would be true that those things would defeat them in one fell swoop.


    ¡°High Priestess, this is beyond our abilities. I¡¯ve seen these things in the Undying n¡¯s territory. We¡¯re


    incapable of defeating them at all. Retreat right now! Abandon the vige and leave!¡± Alex shouted.


    The leader, Shado, was reluctant. ¡°Alex, I don¡¯t think we need to escape!¡±


    Alex answered peevishly, ¡°If you don¡¯t die after receiving a sword¡¯s sh from me, I¡¯ll agree to let you


    kill the enemies here.¡±


    Then, he flicked ten or so fingerprints at the location of the spell formation. Afterpletion, he turned


    around and left.


    ¡°This spell formation canst three minutes at most. I¡¯ll leave if you guys don¡¯t want to leave!¡±


    He sidestepped to Lena¡¯s side and took away Bubbles from her.


    Lena immediately shouted, ¡°Everyone, heed Lord Saint¡¯s words. Whoever refuses to listen to his words


    will be history! Shado, since Lord Saint said we¡¯re incapable of defeating the enemies. It must be Lord


    Saint¡¯s decision after thorough consideration. You mustn¡¯t question him. Everyone, listen. Leave right


    now.¡±


    The next moment, everyone quickly retreated.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± asked the high priestess.


    ¡°Lord Saint wants to go to the end of the Dead Zone, so we have to go through the Ancient Long River


    Passage,¡± replied Lena. ¡°But it won¡¯t be easy even if we take the Long River Passage. There are


    countless sea demon beasts that the Undying n has left behind. It will be hard to get past them with


    just us, so we need to gather as many tribe members as possible¡­ I have sent the distress signals to


    multiple ces earlier. The tribe under Nyx Trigleph¡¯s lead is the strongestbat force in this area.


    Perhaps they¡¯re already on the way in a hurry. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    During the conversation, a deafening sound came from the spell formation.


    Beams of golden lights and holy marks rose. The Mighty Sky Dragon appeared again.


    The Undying n had bumped into the spell formation.


    However, this time, the spell formation¡¯s power was not as powerful as before without Alex¡¯s main


    support. In addition, Alex called this race the Undying Iron Bulls.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only were they invulnerable to normal attacks, but even if they were killed, they could revive infinite


    times as long as their hearts were still alive.


    Indeed, all these only emphasized the word ¡®undying¡¯.


    Whoosh!


    The Naga tribe members had long rushed out like lightning.


    The Naga tribe was also known as the Sea King tribe. They were the kings of the sea as they were the


    fastest creatures in the seaworld¡­ Meanwhile, Alex was not slow either. He had gained Crazy Crone¡¯s


    technique, Instant Teleportation. Even if he was in the sea, he could also teleport rapidly. But, he


    realized a problem, if he used the Instant Teleportation continuously in the seawater, the space


    fluctuations in the water ripples would affect Bubbles.


    He had no choice but to stop.


    Meanwhile, Lena rushed over and held Alex and Bubbles in her arms. She had four arms.


    Moreover, her main body in the sea was much taller than a normal one. A thunderous explosion rang


    out as she pped the seawater with. her thick tail. Then, she shot out like a torpedo. But in fact, she


    was more than ten times faster than a torpedo.


    It waspletely invisible to the naked eye of the ordinary.


    At this time, Lena whispered in Alex¡¯s ear, ¡°Lord¡­ Alex, starting from here, there are still two full


    months before we pass through the Ancient Long River Passage. And, our Naga tribe members get


    pregnant very fast. If you¡¯re ready, you cane to me anytime¡­ I¡¯m still a virgin. I know you humans


    pay more attention to this.¡±


    ¡°My spell formation still can block them for a while. Now¡­¡±

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    ¡°A virgin?¡±


    Alex stared nkly at Lena. ¡°Aren¡¯t you already a grandma? Even your granddaughter is three


    centuries old. How can you still be a¡­ Virgin?¡±


    Lena rolled her eyes. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t be a virgin if I¡¯m a grandma? Shado¡¯s mother is my foster


    daughter.¡±


    Alone, she held Alex and Bubbles in each of her arms steadily. Lena¡¯s body, however, was quite


    voluptuous.


    Being held by her, Alex felt that he had been trapped in the expanse of tender embrace. The soft and


    delicate sensation could make his heart skip a beat After a while in the tense and embarrassing


    atmosphere,


    Alex¡¯s psyche improved as well. He simply freed his mind and epted the circumstances with


    goodwill. As for putting his seeds in Lena¡¯s body¡­ There was no hurry for that. He would only do so if


    he had no other usable strategy in the future.


    Let alone words like unswerving allegiance in love, Alex had long been without a dedicated love.


    ***


    In Nine Heavens Tribe, the situation was not as great as Lena had imagined.


    The leader, Nyx Trigleph, had lost two of his four arms and suffered a full body of injuries. The tribe¡¯s


    combat unit had suffered heavy losses as well. It was initially arge tribe with a total of five thousand


    people, but they had lost two-thirds of the tribe members after fighting against the Undying n for less


    than half an hour.


    The remaining tribe members were shocked to the core. They hadpletely lost the courage to fight.


    Then, they ran for their lives in all directions under the lead of several minor leaders of the tribe.


    Hence, when Alex, Lena, and the others reached the tribe, they noticed this ce had long be the


    sea of the Undying n after instantly conquering the Nine Heavens Tribe and destroying all their


    buildings¡­ Oh, the Undying n wasn¡¯t responsible for the damaged buildings. They were merely


    destroyed in the overwhelming cataclysm, just like Lena¡¯s small vige.


    ¡°We can no longer go over there!¡±


    ¡°Look ahead. It haspletely be the Undying n¡¯s territory. We need to discuss it a bit. What


    should be the next step?¡±


    Alex stopped the Naga tribe members who were following him.


    The others may not be able to see the situation ahead, but Alex was well aware. His paper doll puppet


    was now next to an Undying n member¡¯s feet, watching it quietly! However, none of the Undying


    n members noticed its existence¡­ Jumping out of the three realms without being listed in the five


    elements, in fact, the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms was quite omnipotent. Hermione Yggdrasill


    had only managed to restrain him because he encountered something like the Reflective Eye.


    At this moment, Alex could clearly see the hair on the Undying n member through the paper doll,


    but it failed to detect the paper doll¡¯s existence at all. Meanwhile, Alex saw therge scale of the


    densely-packed Undying n. They were so crowded the ground could not contain all of them.


    What was even more bizarre was that although the Undying n stood there motionless, streams of


    chilly aura emanated from them. Even every Undying n member seemed to be bleeding silently¡­


    That was a kind of dark red blood that emanated an iparably chilly yet bloody aura.


    The blood flowed on the ground, converging to a certain ce as if countless small trickles were on the


    ground.


    This was too bizarre.


    Alex had never seen such a scene, but he just felt creeped out. Moreover, there was a feeling of


    extreme danger that made him extremely uneasy.


    ¡®What are they doing?¡¯


    ¡®I have an ominous foreboding!¡¯


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Alex silently moved the paper doll and forward. Following the converged blood trickles on the ground,


    Alex saw the blood flowing to the final ce, it was under a tree.


    There were more than one hundred thousand Undying n members, each of them as enormous as


    an elephant. But Alex had never seen this species before. Even if he was in the Undying n¡¯s


    territory, he had never seen such a thing¡­ One could imagine how much blood was contained in such


    an enormous species. They almost covered the entire ground of the Nine Heavens Tribe.


    Bloodlust soared into the sky.


    Then, the problems came. When the paper doll was a kilometer away from approaching the tree, he


    suddenly felt a frigid and fiendish murderous intent. Then, Alex felt as if his mind had been stabbed in


    that instant Afterward, his connection with the paper doll was forcibly severed.

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    Even he could feel a gush of immortal will seemingly trying to force its way into his mind through his


    connection with the paper doll. However, the ny nine golden cores in his body shook violently at that


    time, causing the ancient forbidden spell¡¯s energy to envelop the immortal will. Then, it forced the


    immortal will out of his body.


    The ancient forbidden spell had helped him.


    However, at that moment, he heard a voice, a very familiar voice¡­


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, is that you?¡±


    Alex knew the voice well.


    It was Cheryl Coney¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Why would I hear Cheryl¡¯s voice here?¡¯


    Could I have hysteria because of love-sickness?¡¯


    ¡°Cheryl, Cheryl¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Alex¡­ You¡¯re still alive¡­ You¡­ Really¡­ Gulp, gurgle!¡±


    This was the final voice.


    Then, Cheryl¡¯s voice was as if it had bubbled for a while and disappeared after some kind of object had


    swallowed her in the water.


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s real. It¡¯s really Cheryl¡­ What¡¯s going on? How could she sense me?¡¯


    ¡®Has shee over this side too?¡¯


    However, he felt that was impossible after pondering for a while.


    Cheryl¡¯s cultivation base was weak. Even if her physique and cultivation base had gained significant


    growth after she had tested the poison with her body during the antidote search that time, it was literally


    impossible to cross the boundless sea that separated this side and the world of America. Therefore¡­


    The root of all this was inside the immortal will.


    He abruptly remembered something.


    When Cheryl tested the poison with her body back then, she once said that she seemed to have seen


    a woman¡­ Through the woman¡¯s view, she had seen something else that made her feel particrly


    amazed¡­ At that time, Alex told her that it might be a fragment of memory stored inside the source


    blood.


    However, he did not think so right now. He felt that some changes might have urred in Cheryl¡¯s


    body, causing her to have some sort of strange connection between her and the source blood¡¯s owner.


    ¡°Lord Saint, Lord Saint¡­ How are you?¡±


    ¡°Lord Saint, are you alright? Why did you shout ¡®Cheryl¡¯ all of a sudden? Who¡¯s Cheryl?¡±


    The entire Naga tribe asked him anxiously.


    At first, some vigers did not take Alex¡¯s appearance in the vige seriously, and some even thought


    that he could not possibly be the candidate of the Lord Saint.


    How could such a young man be the Lord Saint? The Naga tribe was not that easy to deceive.


    However, Alex had disyed peerless strength not only when he was helping them to lift their curses


    but also in battles. This had gained those people¡¯s unanimous approval¡­ Only he deserved to be the


    candidate of the Lord Saint.


    Alex looked a little anxious.


    Aftering here, what worried him the most was the situation in America.


    It would be great if he could contact Cheryl for real.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m alright!¡±


    ¡°But, the Undying n has conquered the area ahead. They seem to be performing some ancient and


    bizarre rituals. I¡¯m going to head over to take a look. Lena, help me take care of my child and wait here.


    Don¡¯t let anyonee over for help.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    The high priestess and the others were a bit worried. The Lord Saint was their Naga tribe¡¯s sole hope


    now. What should they do if something unexpected were to ur, causing him to die young? Hence,


    those people¡¯s current thoughts were that they had to guarantee Alex¡¯s absolute safety even if he did


    nothing but help them lift their curses.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Furthermore, there was also the entrustment from the great Genbu now.


    ¡°Lord Saint, you mustn¡¯t simply take risks!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord Saint, if you have anything you want to know, just leave it to our Naga tribe


    members.¡±


    ¡°Your safety is of utmost importance!¡±


    Once the high priestess and the astrologist were anxious, even kneeling before Alex.


    Alex looked at these people and said, ¡°You guys know the True Martial Sovereign is also the great


    Genbu. So why did you ask me to go to the end of the Dead Zone?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to send an item to save Nirvana?¡± Shado asked.


    Alex pouted as he said, ¡°Did you hear the main point of my words just now? Why¡­ Did you ask me to


    go there? If it¡¯s just to send something over, wouldn¡¯t your vige chief be more suitable?¡±


    The crowd thought about the reason for a while.


    ¡°Lord Saint, why exactly then?¡± a Naga warrior asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m the only one who can send it there!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t understand! Lord Saint, isn¡¯t the vige chief the only one who can cross the end of the Dead


    Zone?¡± someone asked. ¡°By the way, if Lord Saint wants to borrow the vige chief¡¯s bloodline talent to


    negate the negative coercion from the Dead Zone, you need to have intercourse with the vige chief!


    Chief, you have to act faster for the sake of Lord Saint¡¯s safety!¡±


    Lena blushed. ¡°I can do it anytime as long as Lord Saint has made a decision. We can do it now if you


    wish.¡±


    ¡°Definitely not now,¡± Alex replied. ¡°Currently, the Undying n ahead is performing a sacrifice. All the


    Undying n members are bleeding, their blood flowing toward arge bizarre tree. The huge eerie


    tree is pitch-ck, and its trunk is covered with lumps. By the way, it can also bloom some kind of


    flower¡­ Like colorful mushrooms. Do you guys know what kind of tree is that?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld?!¡± Lena eximed.


    ¡°What tree?¡±


    Alex was taken aback for a moment.


    ¡°This happens to be information my ancestors passed down,¡± Lena repeated. ¡°In fact, this Earth-


    devouring Tree of Netherworld is not a tree, but a monster from the Undying n. Rumor has it that it


    has inseparable ties with the king of the Undying n! This kind of strange tree can devour normal


    continents and then convert them into Netherearth. Netherearth is a suitable environment for the


    survival of the Undying n.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Does this mean the Undying n can¡¯t survive in our world well?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Undying n requires a kind of deadly Chi for survival. The Undying n will be


    more powerful in ces with more deadly Chi, but those ces with abundant spiritual energy of


    heaven and earth will harm their bodies. On the contrary, deadly Chi will be constantly released in the


    area under the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld¡¯s coverage. And, deadly Chi will inflict lethal


    damage to ordinary humans and any species living within the area.¡±


    ¡°So powerful?¡±


    The group of people fell silent and looked in the direction of the Nine Heavens Tribe.


    Even if they did not have Alex¡¯s paper dolls for scouting, they could already feel an overwhelming bout


    of evil Chi over there, despite being a distance of one kilometer.


    But no matter what, Alex thought that since Cheryl could find his presence through the stream of aura


    in that instant, he had to go over there to take a look ¡°Now that the Undying n members are


    performing the sacrifice, they aren¡¯t moving. This ce should still be safe. I¡¯lle back after taking a


    look,¡± Alex said.


    This time, he no longer sought anyone¡¯s consent, but his figure instantly shed and disappeared on


    the spot. When he reappeared, he had entered the Nine Heavens Tribe.


    At first, he wanted to approach the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld right away. However, he


    noticed that ayer of energy was surrounding the tree.


    The energy contained endless negativity.


    This had to be the so-called deadly Chi, right?


    He took a small breath of it. It was much better than the red air that he had breathed inside the Undying


    n¡¯s territory.


    That was the real deadly Chi.


    The rippling goldenke of his divine power immediately refined the deadly Chi that just invaded his


    body¡¯s meridians, converting it into a small amount of divine power.


    Soon¡­

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    He moved a little closer.


    Without the paper doll¡¯s vision this time, he could see the Undying n members who were offering


    their blood with his own eyes.


    At first, Alex was a little worried that he would be discovered. But soon, he noticed a problem with


    species performing the sacrifice.


    They had no reaction at all. Blood was still flowing, yet he could no longer sense any living aura from


    them.


    They were dead!


    Or rather, this kind of sacrifice to the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld required a living sacrifice.


    How evil!


    Alex gently pushed an Undying n member. Its body that was kneeling on the ground suddenly fell,


    but it was in a bizarre posture. Although it had fallen to the ground, half of its bottom was still glued


    firmly to the ground.


    ¡°Are they all dead?¡±


    All of a sudden, a voice rang in Alex¡¯s ears. When he turned around, he saw Shado.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Alex was slightly startled and frowned.


    ¡°I¡­ I just came here to take a look. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Clearly, Shado¡¯s grinning look indicated


    that she was a restless person. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have found Alex in great Genbu¡¯s stomach


    and bring him back.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re not afraid of death, what else can I say? Life is yours.¡±


    Shado shrugged. ¡°What am I afraid of? Isn¡¯t it the same as the survival of the Naga tribe? Anyway, we


    won¡¯t be able to die a natural death¡­ Oh, wrong. Now that you¡¯ve appeared, you can help us to lift the


    curses. We shouldn¡¯t be able to turn into stone people from the curse manifesting. But, the great


    Genbu won¡¯t hold out any longer. We will die faster instead, but I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    ¡°Then what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ What I¡¯m afraid the most is boredom.¡±


    As she said that, she pped an Undying n member with her palm. As a result, the Undying


    suddenly shattered with a ng like porcin. However, a chunk of something remained in the body.


    ¡°Oh my, what kind of species is this? Why is it so bizarre?¡± Shado immediately screamed after taking a


    closer look.


    She only saw a small sapling remaining in the shattered body after it had turned into a pile of g on


    the ground. The sapling was bloody and full of evil energy, with an appearance just like the Earth-


    devouring Tree of Netherworld.


    ¡°This is the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld,¡± Alex solemnly said.


    As he said so, he violently pped the Undying n member next to him with his palm. Simrly, there


    was a small Earth-devouring Tree inside it after shattering.


    ¡°This one has it too!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°This one also has it¡­ This one has it too¡­ Alex, all of these Undying n members have turned into


    trees after death. This¡­ is too bizarre. I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing, but I wonder if my grandma


    knows about it?¡± Shado said as she looked at Alex, probably implying that she needed to head back to


    ask her grandmother.


    Just as Alex was about to speak, a tree root abruptly emerged from the ground, wrapping around


    Shado.


    ¡°Ahh! Alex, save me!¡±

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    ¡°Save me! I can¡¯t break loose!¡±


    ¡°This tree root is too powerful! It¡­ It¡¯s going to get into my body!¡±


    Shado yelled with a voice full of panic. Although she said she wasn¡¯t afraid of death, she would


    inevitably be fearful and call for help normally when encountering such a bizarre incident.


    Alex dared not dy, so he immediately took out the Seven des of Death and severed the tree root


    with a sh.


    Poof!


    A gush of blood spurted out of the broken end, sshing all over Shado¡¯s head and face. There was a


    very pungent and putrid odor, a stench so foul that Shado barfed on the spot.


    Not only did the roots wrapping around her body not loosen, but they entangled her even tighter as if


    trying to strangle her to death. Shado couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, there are roots down there!¡± Alex yelled.


    Then, he took out another three swords and shed at Shado¡¯s body randomly with all the swords.


    Poof! Poof!


    Countless roots had been severed.


    Streams of blood came out of the ground. It was a sight that would instantly creep anyone out. There


    was even the sound of a baby crying¡­ Hence, the family rumor that Lena had mentioned was real.


    This was not a tree, but a demonic creature that looked like a tree, a species of the Undying n.


    ¡°There are so many! There are so many!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sever all of you and burn you to death with fire!¡±


    Alex used the Thousand Sword Tactics. Then, thundering mes continuously rained down from the


    sky, burning the countless Undying n members that had transformed into the demon trees till they


    started screaming horribly over and over.


    The sound had forcibly turned into a baby¡¯s cry. What was it like to hear thousands of babies bawling


    and screaming horribly together?


    It would make one¡¯s blood run cold.


    Boom!


    The thundering mes, together with the thunderous might, descended from the sky. This was followed


    closely by ghastly cries.


    The parent body of the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld probably felt the pain from afar, thus


    letting out an earth- shattering roar. After all, a chopped finger would be so painful that one would pass


    out. Since this parent body of the Earth- devouring Tree of Netherworld had connected to so many


    Undying n members, it was equivalent to having them turned into its own. Then, by relying on these


    external forces, it would devour thend and change the environment of this ce.


    Roar!


    Following a furious roar, a thick tree root emerged from the ground and soared into the sky. Then, it


    mmed down onto Alex ferociously.


    ¡°D*mn, it¡¯s really huge!¡±


    Standing, Alex looked up to take a look. The next second, he abruptly picked up Shado and teleported


    to the side instantaneously before the tree root as huge as a house hit him.


    Boom!


    As the tree root fell, the ground shook tremendously.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The overbearing root ruthlessly apart tore the vastnd of Nine Heavens Tribe apart as though a whip


    had struck from Heaven. Since the whip missed him, the tree roots emerged continuously.


    ¡°Alex, be careful! There are roots on the left! There are roots on the right too¡­ So many! So many


    roots have appeared! Ah! There¡­ There are nine of them!¡±


    Shado, who was in Alex¡¯s arms, was facing the sky and just happened to see the nine enormous tree


    roots above her. The entwined roots had countless tinier roots that intertwined with each other, forming


    an inescapable so that there was nowhere to escape.


    Her face turned pale in utter horror.

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    She watched on in horror as they fell.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Following her screams, a hundred or so divine swords suddenly rushed out of Alex¡¯s body. This was


    the sword gourd that Alex had snatched from the hands of the Plenilune Sect¡¯s Elder, Quint, but it had


    now be his magical treasure.


    A hundred or so swords surrounding Alex¡¯s body spun rapidly and formed an invincible shield. It was


    equivalent to a huge meat grinder!


    As soon as the tree roots fell, they were ruthlessly ground into pieces, with blood Spurting all over the


    sky. Countless broken blocks of tree roots from the grind fell like rain. This was the true form of hell-


    ghastly cries and Yin energy filled the air, and one could see blood all over the ce after opening their


    eyes.


    Not far away from Nine Heavens Tribe, a few Naga tribe members approached silently.


    The Undying n had driven out these few people from the Nine Heavens Tribe. When they heard a


    hugemotion, they silently came over, only to witness an unforgettable scene-thunder filling the sky,


    with the descent of the heavenly fire and the overwhelming tree roots of the Earth-devouring Tree of


    Netherworld. Each possessed a great fear.


    ¡°I recognize that woman! She seems to be Lena Rivers¡¯ granddaughter, Shado Rivers!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I recognize her too, but who¡¯s that man? His strength is terrifying. Could he be Shado Rivers¡¯


    husband?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. This woman is no longer young. If she doesn¡¯t find a man, she won¡¯t be able to conceive


    children¡­¡±


    A spirited discussion broke out while they hid in the dark. Eventually, someone got to the point and


    said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Lena Rivers has found the Lord Saint? Could that man be the Lord Saint?¡±


    Unfortunately, the people next to him refused to believe it. ¡°What Lord Saint? Only idiots will do such a


    thing as finding a master for no reason. Leader has already said that the Lord Saint is just a lie Lena


    Rivers spat when she was at wit¡¯s end. Her purpose was to have our Nine Heavens Tribe be


    cannon fodder.¡±


    ¡°How do you exin this man then? I see he¡¯s indeed not one of our Naga tribe.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Just as the few people were discussing in a low voice, a few Naga experts approached silently and


    restrained them at once.


    The people who came over were the high priestess and several other experts.


    Although Alex had asked them not to approach him, they were worried about his safety in the end.


    Even if they had to sneak around, they had to go over to observe the situation. Once the situation had


    gone out of control, they would immediately move to save him¡­


    But after seeing that kind of battle scene, the few people quieted down. Unexpectedly, theyter


    discovered a few Naga tribe members appearing stealthily.


    ¡°People from the Nine Heavens Tribe?¡± The high priestess held the weapon in hand by a man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah! Yes, yes!¡± the startled man quickly confessed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your leader, Nyx Trigleph? Where did he go?¡± the high priestess demanded. ¡°The tribe has


    be like this now. However, not all of them are dead, right?¡±


    That man sighed. ¡°Are they not? The Undying n suddenly rushed into our tribest night, followed


    by a great battle of eradication. There were a great number of opponents, so our people were


    powerless to fightback at all. At least half of the people have died in the confrontation, whereas the


    remaining people have fled. But there are only a few survivors.¡±


    The high priestess asked strangely, ¡°We have sent the Aqua Mail to you guys previously. It clearly


    states that the Lord Saint had descended just at the time of the great Genbu¡¯s injury and it¡¯s the


    invasion stage of the Undying n, so we asked all of your tribe toe to our vige for


    reinforcement. If you guys had rushed over right after receiving the message, you guys would not have


    died like this¡­ Great! Other than a few insignificant minions, the entire tribe is gone and has even


    be the Undying n¡¯s territory! You guys are simply amazing!¡±


    A man from the Nine Heavens Tribe asked, ¡°Boss Trigleph did not believe the Lord Saint¡¯s advent at


    all. Is that really the Lord Saint?¡±


    The high priestess pointed to the battle scene. Then, he was dumbfounded.


    He only saw the thousands of tree roots from the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld, emerging from


    the ground and sweeping toward Alex like a tidal wave¡­


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Darkness fell with the drastic change in the environment. As Alex stomped his foot violently, a golden


    body of Vajra Phantasm rose up gradually. The purifying Buddhist hymn sounded like the bell chimes of


    heaven and earth.


    ¡°If you guys think that he¡¯s not the Lord Saint, who then could still be Lord Saint?¡± asked the high


    priestess.

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    At this moment, all the Naga tribe members present were dumbfounded and trembling. It wasn¡¯t out of


    fear but excitement.


    The Naga tribe had lived in Nirvana for over three thousand years. In fact, they had been living without


    any promising prospects. To put it bluntly, they were cleaners in captivity of the great Genbu.


    The great Genbu had been cursed, so it required some people to remove those curse-induced


    diforts. In fact, the afflictions were from the undead demon beast on the battlefield ahead.


    Wasn¡¯t it marvelous?


    The Naga tribe had been killing the undead demon beasts for thousands of years, but in fact, they were


    the germs that appeared in the great Genbu¡¯s body after he was cursed. As a result, the Naga tribe¡¯s


    men had basically been killing the enemies out there.


    Not only had these microbes not been eradicated, but they had be increasingly powerful to the


    point that the Naga could no longer beat them. This was also the reason the great Genbu¡¯s body had


    been getting weaker.


    It was until this moment that Nirvana¡¯s force field was broken.


    The real Undying n rushed in.


    It was still fine for Lena and her people in the vige.


    Alex had participated in the battle since the beginning, so the victory of the battle had shifted to the


    Naga tribe. But it was a fatal nightmare for the people of the Nine Heavens Tribe. Once they recalled


    the scene, they would shudder in fear. It was the kind of fear and powerlessness that crept from the


    depths of the soul.


    ¡°Perhaps, he¡¯s really our final hope!¡± a Naga from the Nine Heavens Tribe said.


    Just then, Alex, who was holding Shado in his arms, rushed out with a spatial Instant Teleportation and


    threw her into the water outside.


    Then, instantly, he rushed back again. His provocation hadpletely enraged the Earth-devouring


    Tree of Netherworld.


    The huge trunk roared to the sky¡­ Wasn¡¯t this description a bit ridiculous?


    That, however, was the sense of tableau. Not only did it roar to the sky, but it even rose from the


    ground and jumped out of its original position, running toward Alex. The entirend shook violently with


    countless cracks on the ground, and a great amount of deadly Chi swept toward Alex, enveloping him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re human?!¡±


    A face unexpectedly appeared on the demon tree¡¯s trunk. It looked a bit like a woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°I sense an old friend¡¯s aura on you. Could it be that you¡¯re his disciple?¡±


    Almost everyone in the Nine Heavens Tribe could hear the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld¡¯s


    rumbling voice.


    Alex looked at this tree with a peculiar appearance, especially when he realized that face even had a


    vor of psychedelia.


    ¡°And who are you? You¡¯re a tree, yet you dare call yourself ¡®I¡¯?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I am Juvia!¡±


    ¡°Juvia¡­ Never heard of it! What are you people trying to do? Why don¡¯t you guys stay inside your


    Undead Territory and that we¡¯ll mind our own business and live in peace with each other? Wouldn¡¯t that


    be great? What¡¯s the point of fighting and killing each other? Don¡¯t you think so? You¡¯re just a tree. How


    about this? I¡¯ll water you every now and then or get you some fertilizers. I¡¯ll also apply some pesticide


    on you often to raise you healthily. What do you think?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The face on the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld stared intently at Alex.

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    Chapter List


    ¡°There¡¯s something inside you that interests me. Let me see it. What is that?¡± The Earth-devouring


    Demon Tree said to itself. Then, a wisp of great, unparalleled divine sense rushed into Alex¡¯s cardiac


    acupoint.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The wisp of divine sense was tremendous. After entering his cardiac acupoint, it ran amok inside, as if


    entering no man¡¯snd. In an instant, it broke through his mind pce and reached under the Chaos


    Tree.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the Chaos Tree! You have the Chaos Tree nted inside your mind pce. You¡¯ve surprised


    me.¡±


    The demon tree¡¯s voice rang in Alex¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    Alex had ants in his pants. He wanted to drive this wisp of divine consciousness out of his body.


    But soon, he noticed that this guy was very powerful. Even if it was just a trace of divine sense, it was


    not an existence that he could pose a challenge to. Instead, he heard Cheryl¡¯s voice at this moment.


    ¡°Alex, Alex¡­ Is that you?¡±


    Alex was startled again. ¡°Cheryl, it¡¯s me. How can you sense me?¡±


    Cheryl should have heard Alex¡¯s voice as well. She was so excited that she was about to cry. ¡°It¡¯s really


    you! You¡¯re still alive! It¡¯s wonderful! I was so worried about you. Everyone at home was worried about


    you too¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she said that, she burst into tears.


    ¡°How are you? Are you alright? Where are you? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright! I¡¯m not hurt! Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°Are you in the Undying n¡¯s territory? I heard that you were sucked in. When will you be back? You


    haven¡¯t named your four children yet! Don¡¯t let anything happen to you. Otherwise, otherwise I¡¯ll die¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer in the Undead Territory now. I¡¯vee out, but¡­ I¡¯m in the great world of America. I¡¯ve


    found my dad¡¯s tracks, but this is the depths of the ancient force field. It¡¯s separated by a great


    distance, and there¡¯s an endless expanse of sea in the middle, so it¡¯ll be very difficult for you toe


    over¡­ How¡¯s the situation on your side? Is everything still fine¡­?¡±


    The wisp of divine consciousness the Earth-devouring Demon Tree had rushed into Alex¡¯s mind pce


    was very powerful. Yet, it was illusory, so there was no way to capture it. Anyway, Alex felt as though


    this guy¡¯s soul was not easy for him to deal with.


    He would fool it if he could do so. If he could not fool it¡­ He could only resign himself to adversity and


    counter every move of the opponent¡­ He managed to contact Cheryl on the other side. Regardless of


    the reason for this, he shouldmunicate with Cheryl and give feedback on the important issues over


    here.


    On the other hand, the wisp of soul stayed in front of the Chaos Tree for a while, but he could not do


    anything.


    Then, it appeared in front of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. It even saw the Requiem Clock and the Soul


    Collection Coffin next to Persephone¡®s Folly Bridge.


    Then, it said, ¡°Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, the Requiem Clock, and the Soul Collection Coffin¡­ All three


    treasures of Ksitigarbha have been given to you. It looks like you¡¯ve inherited Ksitigarbha¡¯s Legacy. If


    you n to make aeback and rebuild Buddhism¡­ Unfortunately, it¡¯s an impossible task. He


    cannot attain Buddhahood until all sentient beings are saved, yet how would he achieve Buddhahood


    after saving all the sentient beings?¡±


    ¡°This fellow Ksitigarbha is too naive. He thought he could fight our Undying n just because he found


    someone to inherit his legacy? What a joke!¡± The Earth-devouring Demon Tree burst intoughter.


    ¡°Even if I allow you to rebuild the kingdom of Buddhism, it will end up getting destroyed for the second


    time¡­ It¡¯s something even Ksitigarbha could not do, yet he expected his inheritor to do it. Isn¡¯t it a


    joke? Unless you can surpass Ksitigarbha¡­ But Ksitigarbha had reached the pinnacle of Buddhism, so


    there would be no way out.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is this?¡±


    Just as the wisp of soul was wandering around Alex¡¯s mind pce, unrestrained, it suddenly felt


    something. It looked carefully in a certain direction.


    Then, it snorted coldly. ¡°What a good n. You guys want to stop me with this? Then, let¡¯s wait and


    see. I¡¯d like to see what tricks you have up your sleeve. Brat, I¡¯ll be watching you.¡±


    The soul had suddenly something so inexplicable. Then, it retreated with a swoosh.


    ¡°Cheryl. Cheryl, are you still here?¡± Alex shouted in the mind pce.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Is she gone too?¡¯


    ¡°¡­ Um¡­ Alex, I¡¯m here!¡± Cheryl¡¯s voice gently rang out.

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    ¡°I¡¯m in¡­¡±


    As Cheryl¡¯s voice rang in Alex¡¯s divine sense, he was relieved yet a bit surprised.


    Previously, he thought Cheryl could acquire a connection with his divine sense because she had once


    tested the poison with her body and obtained the energy from the sample of source blood. So, she


    managed to link to him through the source blood and a specific person from the Undying n.


    Although now the Earth-devouring Demon Tree¡¯s soul had left, Cheryl still could get in touch with him.


    So, there had to be another reason for this.


    No matter what, this was a joyful matter.


    ¡°I saw her too!¡± Cheryl said to Alex in a faint voice.


    Alex was startled. ¡°You saw her? Who did you see?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the woman who was talking to you just now,¡± Cheryl replied. ¡°She¡­ Is the source blood¡¯s owner in


    my previous injection and has a lofty status in the Undying n! Alex, I wanted to tell you previously¡­


    Ever since the syringe injection of the source blood, I¡¯ve often been able to form a certain connection of


    consciousness with her. I could see some bizarre contents through her vision. I thought it was a kind of


    illusion before this, but now I¡¯m sure that this is something happening in reality.¡±


    Alex recalled Lena¡¯s words.


    She said that the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld was apanion of a certain royal family in the


    Undying n. Hence, the person who had appeared in his mind pce earlier was not the Earth-


    devouring Demon Tree, but that queen.


    ¡®She couldn¡¯t be the Undying n¡¯s suprememander, right?¡¯


    Buzz!


    Just as Alex was in a daze, a sudden change urred at the location of Nine Heavens Tribe again.


    The Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld became abnormally violent and abruptly rooted to its original


    spot. Then, he saw the terrain change, with bloody goo-like slobs covering the entirend. It devoured


    thend without prejudice before transforming it into Netherearth that constantly spewed deadly Chi


    every moment.


    Alex ended the conversation with Cheryl.


    Seeing the Earth-devouring Demon Tree before him, he felt that it had to be the queen¡¯s disdain and


    provocation.


    ¡®Do you look down on me?¡¯


    ¡®Do you think my achievement won¡¯t surpass Ksitigarbha?¡¯


    ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll show you. I, Alex Rockefeller, have dignity too!¡¯


    He was slightly angry.


    Then, he rushed up to the Earth-devouring Demon Tree and unleashed a series of random shes,


    hacking the demon tree to the point sap flowed everywhere on the ground. But, it seemed to be


    recalcitrant, ignoring Alex by allowing him to hack it at will. As a result, it devoured thend even faster,


    and the secreted mucus turned even morend into Netherearth.


    Waves of deadly Chi wafted out. Alex could be immune to it right away, but the Naga tribe could not do


    so.


    ¡°I feel so ufortable!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°This is the deadly Chi from the Undying n. The Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld has taken root


    underground, so it¡¯s difficult to kill. If you kill one tree, more simply sprout out.¡±


    ¡°Run! Run!!!¡±


    ¡°Lord Saint, go! Prolonged exposure to the deadly Chi will cause great problems.¡±


    The few people from the Nine Heavens Tribe were somewhat knowledgeable.


    There was even a remaining wounded member from the previous frontline battlefield. Once a brave


    warrior on the battlefield, he was knowledgeable and familiar with the deadly Chi. He even knew that


    the existence of the Undying n¡¯s deadly Chi was the greatest threat to the Naga warriors.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°You guys, back off! If I don¡¯t kill this tree today, I won¡¯t be called a Rockefeller!¡±


    He saw the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld turned a blind eye and paid no attention to the sword


    wounds that he had inflicted.


    So, he used the holy technique.


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Seal of Noble Light!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Mahayana Righteous Seal!¡±


    ¡°Great Mighty Divine Palm!¡±


    It still did not work.


    Seeing the immovable demon tree all along, Alex was furious yet anxious. It was a severe dent to his


    dignity.


    ¡®A queen, right?!¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t do anything about your soul, but just you wait. When I find youter, I¡¯ll conquer you on the spot


    over and over!¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t defeat you right now, but can¡¯t I even defeat a tree?¡¯


    Roar!


    The ny nine golden cores in his body spun non-stop. Then, suddenly, he jumped out abruptly.

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    Next


    As fusion urred somewhere, the Forbidden Spell of the Twelve Runes was activated. The furnace of


    forbidden spells reappeared.


    Boom!


    The huge furnace seemed to havee from another time and space, tearing apart an expanse of


    vast, ancient space full of ze and power above Alex¡¯s head.


    Countless patterns were carved on the furnace. Alex could sense it too.


    The furhnace, this time, had a different appearance from the onest time. It was on those patterns.


    The furnace was divided into four sides.


    Each side had specific patterns. There was the sun, the moon, and stars on one side. Mountains,


    rivers, grasnds, and woods were on another. Then, on another side, were deities, ghosts, Buddhas,


    and demons.


    On thest side was an expanse of nothingness with a person¡¯s back at the bottom.


    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡®Does that mean that man is the master of his own fate?¡¯


    As Alex thought about it, the hundred feet tall furnace violently jumped out of the void and tipped all of


    a sudden, pouring an expanse of ze covered with ancient runes out of it. It was poured on the Earth-


    devouring Demon Tree at once.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The next second, the Earth-devouring Demon Tree screamed horribly. The huge trunk began to shake.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman¡¯s head reappeared on the tree trunk. She was wide-eyed as she stared at Alex intently, but


    she did not say a word. The humanoid¡¯s expressions seemed full of astonishment and disbelief. Or,


    there was another emotion.


    Alex sneered in his mind. ¡®I won¡¯t stop no matter how surprised you¡¯re. Just die!¡¯


    ¡®Burn it! Burn itpletely!¡¯


    He did not even know what kind of me that was, but it burned purplish orange. In this me were


    runes.


    It could burn the deadly Chi. It could burn the evil Chi. It could even burn the Undying n.


    With the aze Earth-devouring Demon Tree, the furnace of forbidden spells seemed to have acquired


    something that it wanted from the burning. A colossal suction force was formed mid-air, constantly


    swallowing the burning demon tree¡¯s essence.


    It was then that even Alex was stunned. Even the Naga tribe was dumbfounded.


    Never did they expect that someone could burn the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld that had


    rooted underground to its death.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The me hadpletely decimated the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld. Not only could this


    me burn the tree trunk, branches, and leaves, but it could even go down and burn the roots. It


    burned the entire tree to the ground. However, that person¡¯s face was still there in the me, screaming


    furiously.


    This was the woman on the throne!


    Unfortunately, the wisp of her soul could notst long while facing the furnace of forbidden spells.


    Soon, the furnace of forbidden spells sucked her in as well.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    In a huge pce somewhere afar within the Undying n ¡¯s territory, a woman was full of


    gracefulness. She was so furious, however, that she overturned an expensive table with two beams of


    bizarre lights shooting out of her eyes.


    ¡®Ten-Point Forbidden Spell! This b*stard brat actually knows the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell!¡¯


    ¡®How is this possible? Hasn¡¯t the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell gone extinct a long time ago? So where did


    he learn it?¡¯

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    The furnace of ancient forbidden spells smelted the world.


    Awesome! Awesome!


    Even Alex was a little surprised that the Undying n¡¯s queen melted to death just like that. Although


    this was most likely in st a will projection, her main body was definitely not that simple. She might even


    be at the level of an ancient Heavenly King. From the meaning of her words, she was an existence at


    the same level as Ksitigarbha.


    So inexplicably targeted by such a person, he was overwrought!


    However, the Naga tribe was in a frenzy. Alex had killed the Earth- devouring Tree of Netherworld. If


    they still did not address him as the Lord Saint, there would be no Lord Saint.


    Once the Earth-devouring Demon Tree died, the surrounding environment changed at once.


    The demon tree¡¯s mucus that had covered therge area of Nine Heavens Tribe vanished in a puff of


    smoke. The deadly Chi was even vulnerable before the huge furnace. The furnace had sucked all of it


    in, rapidly refining it.


    Buzz!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The ze rotating at high speed in the furnace of forbidden spells gradually stopped. The specter of


    the massive furnace retreated silently as well.


    After returning to Alex¡¯s body, the furnace disintegrated and the ny nine golden cores returned to


    their positions. But Alex felt that this time, his golden cores had significantly grown stronger after


    refining the Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld.


    When smelting other things, the furnace of forbidden spells could im the smelted energy for its own


    use.


    ¡®How omnipotent! No wonder it¡¯s called the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. It¡¯s really something that even


    the divine power is no match for it.¡¯


    ¡®It looks like I have to adjust my focal point in the future and focus on cultivating the Ten-Point


    Forbidden Spell.¡¯


    However, the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell was too mysterious.


    Even Alex was slightly puzzled about how it appeared. Since hecked the method of cultivation, he


    just did it by the seat of his pants and had no one to ask for advice¡­ It would be nice if there were a


    manual. Great, he was unable to see the big picture now.


    ¡°Alex, you are awesome!¡±


    Shado hopped around and ran over to Alex, pulling Alex¡¯s hand with a face full of adoration.


    Then, the high priestess came over as well. Those few people from the Nine Heavens Tribe followed


    behind her.


    Seeing Shado pulling Alex with that excited expression and the eyes filled with adoration, the corner of


    the high priestess¡¯ mouth curved upward slightly. If Alex wanted to enter the end of the Dead Zone, he


    had to have intercourse with Lena, and Lena was Shado¡¯s grandmother. If Shado were to fall for Alex, it


    would be destined to be a tragedy thanks to the pressure that the family hierarchy would incur.


    ¡°Lord Saint, are you alright?¡± the high priestess asked, concerned.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Alex shook his head and looked at those few unfamiliar faces.


    It was the first time that he saw adult male Nagas in the Naga tribe.


    When they met Alex¡¯s gaze, they immediately fell to their knees and paid their respects. ¡°All hail Lord


    Saint!¡±


    ***


    The sky turned dark once again.


    This was Alex¡¯s second night in the great Genbu¡¯s body. This milestone victory filled the Naga tribe with


    hope for the future, especially when Alex had stepped in to lift the curses on the Naga tribe members


    who had joined the faction recently.


    The group of people even firmly believed Alex¡¯s identity as the Lord Saint.


    It was worth mentioning that the leader of Nine Heavens Tribe, Nyx Trigleph, who had refused to


    believe the words about the Lord Saint, returned as well¡­ That night, those escaped people, who


    originally belonged to Nine Heavens Tribe, reunited and even contacted people from several nearby


    tribes and viges using the Naga tribe¡¯s exclusive Aqua Mail so that they coulde over to pay


    homage to the Lord Saint.


    Members of the Naga tribe kept increasing. Nearly ten thousand people had gathered, singing and


    dancing at the original location of Nine Heavens Tribe.

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    Alex noticed that the Naga tribe members did not deceive each other like the humans. Nyx Trigleph


    was considered keener, but after being convinced of Alex¡¯s identity as the Lord Saint, the reverence he


    showed was no less than Lena¡¯s. It even contained more trepidation.


    Nyx knelt before Alex. ¡°I was terrified and guilty. The moment I received the Aqua Mail from Chief


    Rivers, I didn¡¯t arrange for the right manpower to protect Lord Saint at once. I¡¯m ashamed to face my


    ancestors and the great astrologist of the Naga tribe!¡±


    Alex, who was holding his daughter, waved his hand. ¡°Get up. It¡¯s not a big deal. Under such


    circumstances, it would be toote even if you led the people to rush over for reinforcement.¡±


    Lena, at the side, added to the backstabbing. ¡°Nyx Trigleph, I knew you didn¡¯t believe me!¡±


    ¡°But if you had rushed to our vige right after receiving the message, the Undying n would not


    have killed so many of your people from the Nine Heavens Tribe. You could¡¯ve reduced the casualties


    by half at least, or even more.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Nyx regretted his decision.


    Alex then met the leaders and vige chiefs from various ces. He heard a lot of bad news.


    ¡°The Undying n has raided the Cloudwave Tribe three hundred miles away in the East and wiped


    out the entire tribe!¡±


    ¡°The Undying n¡¯s army has conquered Alevins Vige, Brightborn Vige, and Minos Vige in the


    Southwest. There are barely any survivors!¡±


    ¡°The Earth-devouring Tree of Netherworld has conquered the entire Northern side, extending all the


    way to the estuary of the Dead Zone. The deadly Chi is all over the area, and we also discovered a


    large number of Undying n members stationed everywhere¡­¡±


    The bad news just came pouring from everywhere, one after another.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It seemed that a bunch of Naga tribe members, who were singing and dancing earlier, seemed to have


    cold water poured on them from head to toe. Many people present hailed from those ces, the


    obliterated viges, and tribes. They had rtives and friends who could nevere back, so how


    could they not be sad and shed tears?


    The sound of singing and dancing was gone. Instead, there were bursts of cries.


    Lena stepped forward and said, ¡°My dear people, God hasn¡¯t forsaken us, and fate hasn¡¯t mocked us.


    Although we¡¯re experiencing the darkest moments of our lives, we also have great light! The Lord Saint


    that we¡¯ve waited for thousands of years has descended. He¡¯s our ray of hope¡­¡±


    When Lena stood on the high tform to give her fervent speech, Alex was sitting at the side and


    feeding Bubbles with milk while holding her in his arms.


    On the other hand, the wisp of his divine sense was currently inmunication with Cheryl, who was


    far away in America.


    Cheryl was in Rockefeller¡¯s vi in California at the moment. Brittany, Waltz, Maya, Daya, Dorothy, and


    the rest all gathered around Cheryl after knowing that she was able to reach Alex mentally. Only God


    knew how worried they were about Alex deep down.


    They seemed to have lost their backbone all of a sudden. Now that they could talk to him, there were


    so many things they wanted to say.


    ¡°Alex, Alex. Daya¡¯s asking, how¡¯s your daughter? Is she well-behaved? Can she eat well?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s fine now. She can eat and sleep well. She¡¯s even able to say ¡®Daddy¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Have you named her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s called Bubbles Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°What? What kind of sh*tty name is that? No way. That¡¯s an awful name. It¡¯s killing me!¡±


    Alex felt helpless and replied exasperatedly, ¡°She chose it herself.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Your daughter is still so young. How could she know how to choose?¡± Of course, Daya


    talked to Alex through Cheryl. ¡°Since you¡¯ve named her Bubbles, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility if she


    can¡¯t get married in the future.¡±


    ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t need to worry about her marriage, right?!¡±


    Eventually, Brittany said, ¡°It¡¯s still fine to have Bubbles as her nickname, but it¡¯s inappropriate as her


    given name. Alex, your naming standards are seriously too poor, so please, don¡¯t do the naming of


    your children in the future. Daya,e and name her. I believe you can pick a much better name.¡±


    Daya thought for a while, then said, ¡°Hmm then, let¡¯s name her¡­ Angel!¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°We might as well call her Bubbles!¡±


    ¡°If you allow her to take my family name, I¡¯ll agree to have her named Bubbles.¡±


    ¡°Bubble Stoermer? No way. I¡¯d rather name her Angel Rockefeller!¡±

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    Riding on Cheryl¡¯smunication ability, the members of the Rockefeller family continued talking to


    Alex, one after another. Being able to finally talk to him greatly alleviated the weight off everyone¡¯s


    mind.


    Of course, Alex did not tell them about his current situation lest their worries would increase in vain.


    Anyway, they would not be of much help even if he told them.


    Alex then wrapped up his conversations with them.


    The crying and wailing of the Naga tribe members seemed to have calmed down as well. During then,


    information from all sides had been gathered with the transmission of Aqua Mails one by one. After


    analyzing the bits of information, everyone realized the terrifying big picture.


    The Undying n wasunching a final all-out attack on the great Genbu!


    Once the great Genbu died, Nirvana would disappear with it, and they would be sacrifices to be


    buried along with it.


    However, the passage that initially guarded the end of the Dead Zone that connected the Undying n


    and the great world of America would be opened entirely. Hence the arrangement and barrier that the


    League of Cultivators set up with tremendous efforts would be immediately ruined.


    It would cause the darkest moments of ancient times to repeat themselves.


    ¡°This is not good!¡±


    ¡°Arge number of Undying n members have already forced their way in from the Southwest


    overnight! They will barge in here soon!¡±


    ¡°Chief, a great amount of deadly Chi has wafted over from the North. I¡¯m afraid the Undying n will


    attack us too.¡±


    Whoosh!


    A few Naga leaders rushed over to Alex¡¯s side to inform him of the situation. Faced with such a hectic


    warfare, Alex seemed out of wits on decent solutions either.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Head to the East.¡± Lena said, ¡°The East is our Naga tribe¡¯s frontline battle zone, and there are a huge


    number of regr Naga troops. Besides, if we want to head to the end of the Dead Zone, we have to


    walk past the ancient Long River Passage from there. The most important thing now is to escort Lord


    Saint there and rendezvous with the great Genbu. Otherwise¡­ everything will be over!¡±


    Nyx asked, ¡°Lena Rivers, have you¡­ Copted with Lord Saint?¡±


    Lena shook her head.


    Nyx asked hurriedly, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Could it be that you want Lord Saint to throw


    away his life? You¡¯re the key to the safe passage in order to go to the Dead Zone. You must be


    responsible for the safety of Lord Saint. You have to achieve the goal regardless of the cost, even if


    you have to pay the price of your life! If I were you, I would have done it with Lord Saint ages ago.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When Alex looked at the robust male Naga, he instantly shuddered. ¡®I¡¯d rather die than copte with


    you.¡¯


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll do so when the time is right, but where on earth do I have that free time now? Let¡¯s get


    out of here first! Go!¡±


    Tens of thousands of Naga tribe members, Alex and Bubbles aka Angel Rockefeller, hurriedly fled to


    the East together. At that very moment, Alex believed he could defeat all the Undying n members


    there and then with his own power, not to mention that there were sea demon beasts too.


    That night, the group of them fled for a very long distance, passing by several tribes along the way.


    Three dayster, the Naga tribe members who were following Alex had umted to two hundred


    thousand people. This was because the Naga tribe members and even cities that they had passed by


    on their way all followed and worshipped Alex. At the same time, Alex, too, kept increasing his divine


    power through the continuous process of lifting the curses off them.


    The divine power in the goldenke increased every second. This was not only the divine power


    acquired from helping the people to lift their curses but also the faith from the Naga tribe members.


    When the power of faith was transformed into the divine power subsequently, the value was much


    greater than the former.


    As of today, Alex¡¯s divine power had surpassed one billion points.


    Even the little thief girl, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, was jealous of such a ginormous amount. To his


    surprise, she showed up outwardly and boldly asked Alex to give half of it to her so that he could freely


    use Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge five times more in the near future.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m too poor. I can¡¯t afford to summon you!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk again and get together when I be a true Mr. Moneybags of divine power. I think I¡¯m still


    not good enough for you at the moment.¡± Alex rejected.


    ¡®You¡¯ll take away five hundred million points to let me use you five times¡­ Hah, you¡¯re so expensive. I


    really can¡¯t afford to use you.¡¯


    Most importantly, Alex noticed that Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge could no longer draw the divine power


    from his goldenke on her own, so this was the best news for him.


    Three dayster¡­

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    The Naga tribe members who followed behind Alex had reached an intimidating amount of a million


    people. This basically had hit the limit.


    All the Naga tribe members who were able toe over hade. Even the Naga warriors in the


    frontlinebat cleaning the demon beasts, the pests which the great Genbu¡¯s body had produced


    because of the curse, had rushed over as well.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Eventually, they reached the Ancient Long River Passage. The moment they saw the scene before


    them, the Naga tribe members began to despair. It was because the Undying n and sea demon


    beasts had already upied the Ancient Long River Passage. There was blood everywhere before


    their eyes.


    There was a huge, towering mountain over an unknown distance ahead.


    However, at a closer look, they could differentiate that the huge mountain was, in fact, half a turtle¡¯s


    back. A bleeding, cracked turtle¡¯s back.


    ¡°True Martial Sovereign¡­¡±


    ¡°Is the great Genbu going to die soon?¡±


    ¡°Even¡­ The turtle¡¯s back is left behind here¡­¡±


    Countless Naga tribe members were grief-stricken. In their minds, the great Genbu was a living


    sovereign that had a lofty status, a deity that guarded their peace for generations. But now, this deity¡¯s


    life hase to an end. It was fighting alone, and no one else could help it.


    Sorrow and grief flooded the hearts of all Naga tribe members. They were devastated beyond words.


    The sea of members started shedding tears and wailed.


    However¡­


    Danger descended not long after. A gust of chilly wind swept over from the Ancient Long River


    Passage, and at the same time, there was a stream of tremendous, supreme divine sense.


    ¡®It¡¯s¡­ The queen of the Undying n!¡¯


    Alex felt the stream of divine sense in astonishment.


    She seemed to be everywhere, filling every corner in the space. She was on her high horse as she


    stared at Alex.


    ¡°Brat, we meet again. I told you I¡¯d be watching you all the time. I remember you, so you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    The queen¡¯s voice boomed in Alex¡¯s mind.


    In an instant, Alex almost fell to his knees. The tremendous divine sense weighed even heavier than a


    huge mountain.


    Poof!


    Alex¡¯s ny nine golden cores spun vigorously to resist the divine sense¡¯s coercion, but he was forced


    to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Cough, cough¡­ Alex wiped a handful of blood from the corner of his mouth and hugged his daughter


    tightly in his arms as a smile slowly curled on his face. ¡°Tell me. You do not have a crush on me, right?


    Do the men of the Undying n look undernourished and are unable to satisfy you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for a death wish, Alex!¡±


    As the queen was infuriated, an even stronger stream of divine sense struck down.


    Thud! Thud!


    A great number of affected Naga tribe members following behind Alex immediately fell to their knees.


    At the same time, the ny-nine golden cores in Alex¡¯s body spun vigorously, causing the furnace of


    forbidden spells to appear silently and forcibly resist the divine sense¡¯s coercion.


    ¡°Interesting, again!¡±


    The queen¡¯s will descended once again.


    Just then, a wild roar pierced through as the ground shook and the space copsed. The huge half of a


    turtle¡¯s back from afar suddenly moved. The great Genbu covered in blood with only half a turtle¡¯s back


    emerged from the Ancient Long River Passage and broke the will at once.


    It was the real body of the True Martial Sovereign.


    ¡°Juvia, aren¡¯t you underestimating me, Genis Ondine? How dare youe over to kill my people with a


    single stream of will?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    Boom, boom!


    The real body of the True Martial Sovereign was gigantic.


    It was covered in blood, and the tortoiseshell was ragged and badly mangled. There were even rotten


    wounds on it, but the aura that the body exuded was still a peerless powerhouse, a show of strength


    that he could only achieve.


    With a swipe of his front paw, a void was created in the radius of ten thousand meters in front of him.


    All the sea demon beasts within this range were all torn apart.


    Even the strong will that had descended from the so-called queen of the Undead, Iuvia, was also torn


    to pieces with this single swipe.


    However, immediately after¡­


    Whoosh!


    Streams of shadows suddenly appeared out of thin air. Although they were only shadows, hints of their


    real faces could be seen in them. It was the face of a majestic woman, and though her face could not


    be seen clearly, one could see the slender, dainty figure she had.


    Every shadow looked the same. The woman was Juvia!


    ¡°I am the Undying n, also known as the Undead. Let¡¯s see how many shots you can handle!¡± Juvia


    said with augh.


    Herughter shook the world, from the sky in the heavens to the dirt in the earth. It was like thunder


    roaring across the skies, and it sent a shock right into the hearts of people listening.


    Once she was doneughing, she extended her hand and waved. Layers of deadly Chi burst out,


    overwhelming the entire area in an instant.


    As for the sea demon beasts that had been torn apart from the great Genbu¡¯s ws, they were


    resurrected once more. Not only that, the sea demon beasts that were newly resurrected were


    obviously more powerful than before¡­ There was even an endless stream of undead climbing out from


    beneath the seabed. The numbers were even greater than before.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Those from the Na ga tribe looked frightened and were tense. This heroic ability to resurrect millions


    with a wave of a hand was simply appalling.


    Forget about the Naga tribe, even Alex could feel his heart jumping wildly. This devil woman was just


    too terrifying! Thest time he had been lucky enough to escape from her hands, and that was all


    thanks to the gods.


    ¡°Genbu, this brat is the n that you and that Old Devil Rowan spent ten thousand years producing?


    Unfortunately, he awakened toote. Now that I¡¯m awake, do you think he will live?¡±


    As Juvia spoke, her gaze was on Alex.


    Alex felt surprised suddenly, and there was a strange expression on his face.


    Was he part of someone else¡¯s¡­ n?


    The great Genbu also looked at Alex, but it was impossible to see anything from his eyes. There was


    no hint of happiness, anger, sorrow or joy. Once he had his fill looking, the great Genbuughed. ¡°So


    what if you¡¯ve seen through it? Your real body isn¡¯t here, and you want to kill him? By the time you


    meet him for real, you will be powerless against him.¡±


    After the great Genbu said that, Alex was also puzzled on the inside.


    Grand Emperor Rowan and Supreme Phoenix had indeed made a n that spanned thousands of


    years and had indeed nted a seed for it just in case, but¡­ It didn¡¯t seem like it had anything to do


    with the kid in front of them. However, what in the world was the kid hiding in his cardiac acupoint?


    He could be sure that Alex was definitely not the seed that they had nted. But, those things he kept


    in his cardiac acupoint did have something to do with the seed.


    This was very strange indeed!


    However, Juvia had assumed that the seed was Alex, and this could be a good thing. At least the kid


    could attract Juvia¡¯s attention. That way, the seed would be safe and could develop further without any


    wretched interruption. So, he would beat Juvia at her own game and acknowledge that Alex was the


    seed.


    Alex¡¯s anger level would definitely reach its peak if he knew that he had been pulled into the great


    Genbu¡¯s schemes to meet his purposes. Especially since he would experience many dangers because


    of this incident and would narrowly escape with his own life¡­


    Juvia gave Alex another nce, and a contemptuous smile spread across her face.


    It looked as though she didn¡¯t think the seed was worth anything in her eyes.


    Instead, she said, ¡°Genbu, you¡¯ve been stuck in the Dead Zone for three thousand years, and you¡¯re


    already at your wit¡¯s end. Have you ever wondered why that old devil, Rowan, never deigned to show


    up?¡±


    The great Genbu was taken aback. ¡°What do you know about it?¡±


    Juvia smiled and said, ¡°He was such a fool. He thought that he could find the birthce of our n by


    going into the Abyss and that he would be able to control my n in doing so. It was a pity, be it Old


    Devil Rowan or Supreme Phoenix, neither of them knew what the Abyss really is. There is no return


    from that ce, and I¡¯m afraid they have already perished there.¡±


    ¡°Now, three thousand years have passed. It is time for my n to return to thend of the living.


    Genbu, just close your eyes and rest in peace!¡±

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    Juvia didn¡¯t have any intentions of preventing anyone else from hearing her words. Although her voice


    was not loud, her words were transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears so that they could hear everything


    clearly.


    Old Devil Rowan!


    Supreme Phoenix!


    What kind of existence were they?


    And what was the Abyss?


    The more Alex listened, the more intrigued he became. He felt as though he had brushed against the


    truth of the cataclysm in ancient times. However, everything was still too vague, and he couldn¡¯t make


    out the bigger picture, and it felt that the entire truth was out of his reach. The few names that had been


    raised were existences at the level of ancient Heavenly Kings and were tens of thousands of light-years


    away from where he was right now.


    But now, they were all alive and in front of him.


    The great Genbu let out a roar, and from half of his tortoiseshell, countless runes started to flow out,


    filling half the sky with ancient, mysterious runes. Each rune then turned into a golden sword.


    ¡°Juvia, if you want to kill him, you¡¯ll have to do it over my dead body!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see you take my 330 million swords!¡±


    ¡°Even if you resurrect yourself, let¡¯s see who can kill each other faster!¡±


    The momentum and scale of the 330 million swords were imposing, and the magnificent sword res


    cut through the sky. Moreover, the massive amount of swords was dense in the sky and resembled a


    meteor rain that filled the entire Ancient Long River Passage.


    Juvia snorted coldly. Then, she waved her hand to create a death scene that blocked the overwhelming


    amount of sword res.


    Then, she pointed at Alex. ¡°Kill him! ¡±


    Woo, woo!


    Countless sea demon beasts and undead surged from the waters, and with Alex as their main target,


    they rushed toward him.


    ¡°Protect Lord Saint!¡± Lena Rivers shouted.


    At this moment, it seemed as though the entire Naga tribe moved as one, cing Alex in the middle as


    they surrounded him to protect him.


    The two forces collided in the next second. The sea demon beasts and the undead crashed into the


    millions of Naga tribe members.


    Alex had never seen such a scene in his entire life before. It was truly terrifying.


    In the past few days, Alex and the Naga tribe members had lived together in harmony, and these Naga


    have sincerely looked to him as their Lord Saint. They were also doing their best to protect him with


    their lives right now.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shado, hold my daughter!¡±


    Alex passed his daughter over to Shado Rivers. Shado had been following him all this while. She was a


    warrior and had been personally appointed by Lena to stay by Alex¡¯s side and protect him.


    ¡°Nan mo he luo da na, duo luo ye ye!¡±


    ¡°Mighty Sky Dragon, appear!¡±


    ¡°Requiem Clock,e!¡±


    ¡°Soul Collection Coffin,e on out!¡±


    Bringing out all sorts of cards from his deck, Alex stepped forward and stood at the forefront of the


    Naga tribe. In the next second, all ny-nine of his golden sores spun.


    ¡°Furnace of Forbidden Spells, smelt everything!¡±


    Whoosh!


    When the Furnace of Forbidden Spells slowly emerged, even the great Genbu was surprised. But in


    the next second, heughed excitedly. ¡°What a great kid to actually know the Ten-Point Forbidden


    Spell! Let me give you a hand¡­¡±


    The great Genbu extended his long neck and opened his mouth to spit out a bead.


    Right into the Furnace of the Forbidden Spells it went.


    ¡°Juvia, no matter how many thousand scenarios you¡¯ve prepared for, surely you¡¯ve never ounted for


    the fact that he would have the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, right? How does it feel? Are you satisfied


    with the n that my brother has made?¡±


    ¡®Kid¡­ This old man has given you abat-type forbidden curse, which is one of the true arcana of


    the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. Once you¡¯ve thoroughly understood it, you will benefit a lot from it!¡¯


    He said thest part to Alex through telepathy.


    In the next moment, Alex felt the Furnace of Forbidden Spell had gone through a tremendous change,


    and the true arcana tumbled violently into his consciousness.

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    ¡®With the heavens as my ve, and the earth as my servant!¡¯


    ¡®Heaven and earth as one, colossal cultivation at its simplest!¡¯


    ¡®Punish the god, the devil and the heavens!¡¯


    ¡®Cut down the immortals, Buddha, and the ten thousand realms!¡¯


    These words appeared in Alex¡¯s mind, and he was immediately shocked beyond words. His hands and


    feet trembled. It was indeed a forbidden technique that went against the natural orders ofw. It called


    heaven and earth its ve and servant and even spoke about cutting down immortals, Buddha and the


    devil!


    Punishing the heavens as well as the ten thousand realms, it was literally speaking about killing


    everything without fear of consequences.


    This forbidden spell was really an incredible one!


    These were the four lines that were part of the true arcana that the great Genbu wanted to pass onto


    Alex, followed by the details.


    ¡®The supreme way of heaven and countless servants. Taoism was born from the ground and


    transformed into one¡­¡¯


    Every word was magnificent, and it implied colossal cultivation being supreme yet obscure at the same


    time.


    Alex¡¯s head was swimming, and in his current state, he couldn¡¯t concentrate enough toprehend


    what he was seeing. He could only force himself to remember every word from the true arcana now so


    that he could take his time to go through itter.


    However, the internal alchemy that the great Genbu had poured into the Furnace of Forbidden Spells


    was a real treasure. The true arcana was a million times stronger than Alex¡¯sprehension.


    ¡°Juvia, the universe isn¡¯t something you can get just because you want it!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Path of God is always on our side! Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, the dark of the sun and moon,


    Great Icebound Curse!¡±


    The Furnace of Forbidden Spells that Alex¡¯s ny nine golden cores had formed was temporarily


    under the great Genbu¡¯s control, but its core was still within Alex. So, when the great Genbu cast the


    Great Icebound Curse, he asked for Alex through telepathy to activate the furnace¡­ The fire that had


    initially been burning with heat in the furnace suddenly turned into a freezing current.


    With a thought, Alex released it, and the ice-blue cold current screeched like steel knives scratching


    against bones, pouring out like resentful energy from hell and rushed forward in Juvia¡¯s direction


    violently.


    Wherever the cold current passed, it left ice in its wake, covering the area in it


    The undead was frozen. The sea demon beasts were frozen. Even Juvia¡¯s projection, as well as the


    curtain she had covered the sky in, were all frozen.


    The entire Ancient Long River Passage was cutoff abruptly, and it was also frozen.


    Everywhere that the naked eye could see was now covered in ice and snow. It was eerily quiet.


    Immediately after, the great Genbu¡¯s 330 million sword res pierced the frozen sky, killing all the


    frozen undead!


    Clink, ng! Boom!


    The sounds of countless ice shattering into pieces echoed across the area. Juvia¡¯s dozens of divine


    thought projections were also broken into pieces.


    Thest projection had awkwardly managed to escape from the Great Icebound Curse, and it floated in


    the endless void.


    ¡°Genbu, you gave your internal alchemy to this kid? It looks like he is the seed left by Old Devil Rowan!


    I can¡¯t dispose of him today, but when you¡¯re dead, I will quickly take his life!¡±


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll be watching you!¡±


    The divine thought projection that spoke was nowhere to be seen, and its voice was erratic anding


    from everywhere at once. Then, it disappeared entirely without a trace.


    Everything was quiet.


    Juvia¡¯s retreat seemed to have taken the remaining deadly Chi with her, clearing away all hints of it


    from the area.


    The great Genbu¡¯s 330 million swords vanished into nothingness in the blink of an eye.


    Boom!


    The battered body of the great Genbu, who was as huge as a mountain, suddenly shook and fell


    heavily to the ground. The Ancient Long River Passage, which the Great Icebound Curse had frozen,


    had huge cracks running through it, as well as a deep pit from where the great Genbu had fallen.


    ¡°Great Genbu!¡±


    ¡°True Martial Sovereign!¡±


    The Naga tribe members all had unsightly expressions on their faces as they cried out.


    While everyone on the scene was wracked with worry and going out of their minds, the great Genbu¡¯s


    body started to freeze at an extremely fast rate.


    A thought resounded across the world.


    ¡®My time is running out, and Nirvana will no longer exist within my world. So fortunate kid, hurry and


    find me in the Dead Zone. You only have at most seven days, hurry¡­¡±


    As he reached the end, his voice started to trail off. The sounds of heartbeat that were beating loudly


    across the sides had also slowly weakened.


    Alex knew the great Genbu was talking to him, yet¡­

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    ¡°Senior, I heard that there were restrictions under the Dead Zone, is there any way to counter it?¡± Alex


    quickly asked.


    To sleep with Lena Rivers out of nowhere was really a difficult decision to make! However, there was


    no more sound from the great Genbu.


    It even took a long while before the muffled sound of his heartbeat was heard.


    Everything was silent.


    A member of the Naga tribe, usually a leader on the battlefield, Green, turned to Alex and said, ¡°Lord


    Saint, it will take at least three days to travel from here to the Dead Zone. This is not taking into


    ount the sea demon beasts we will encounter during the journey. Lord Saint, time is of the essence.


    Please hurry and obtain the blessings!¡±


    ¡°Bless the Lord Saint!¡±


    ¡°Bless the Lord Saint!¡±


    Countless members of the Naga tribe kneeled on the ground.


    Alex understood that the so-called blessing was to sleep with Lena, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    sense of dissatisfaction toward Grand Emperor Rowan, Old Devil Rowan or whatever. So what kind of


    n was this?


    Why did one have to sleep with his descendants and nt their seeds before getting the blessings to


    enter the Dead Zone?!


    Was this a trifling matter?


    What if Alex had been a woman?!


    Did he think about that, huh? Would a woman be able to nt the seeds?!


    ***


    Half an hourter, Lena pulled Alex into a makeshift pce. In other words, it was a bedroom in the


    pce.


    ¡°Lord Saint, time is of the essence. Please hurry up!¡± Lena, who had transformed into her human form,


    sat on the side of the bed with a bashful look on her face. Both her legs were crossed, and her posture


    was charming.


    Alex hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°If you can¡¯t get pregnant, will the blessing not work then?¡±


    Lena said, ¡°Lord Saint, you just need to exert a little more energy, and it will be easy. Then, the body of


    our Naga tribe members can easily get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Can a human and Naga do it normally?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My ancestors were of human and Naga descent!¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Saint, are you being shy? Then, I¡¯ll turn off the lights¡­¡±


    She had a lot of sex appeal, and she was also very perceptive.


    Pa, pa, pa!


    Alex spent the entire night engaging Lena in the makeshift pce.


    The next day, at noon, Alex held his daughter in his arms and looked out to the sea in front of him. He


    looked to be lost in thoughts, and perhaps he was wondering about what kind of child he and Lena


    would produce. Would it be more of a Naga than a human or the other way around? And then, when he


    brought home a little Naga and told them that it was his child, would the group ofdies back home lose


    their mind?


    Just then, Shado Rivers came over to him.


    Her eyes were a little red and swollen, and she gave Alex a strange look and said, ¡°Alex, Grandma said


    it¡¯s done?¡±


    Alex nodded. He had actually felt it. The blessings from Lena¡¯s ancestors.


    In the afternoon, Alex solemnly handed his daughter over to Lena to take care of her. Then, under the


    escort of a hundred thousand Naga, he entered the Dead Zone. After thest battle, the Ancient Long


    River Passage was extremely calm, and there wasn¡¯t a hint of any sea demon beasts. The original n


    had been that they needed to walk a day and a half, but theypleted that leg of the journey in half a


    day.


    After passing the Ancient Long River Passage, they would enter the depths of the Dead Zone.


    Those from the Naga tribe could go no further. They, too, were unable to endure the restrictions that


    had been ced here.


    Golden light from the blessing glowed around Alex¡¯s body, and he teleported forward. Another day


    passed, and he finally arrived at the end of the Dead Zone.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    A voice spoke in Alex¡¯s consciousness.


    Following the sound, Alex found a terrifying humongous mountain on the extremely dark seabed¡­ Oh,


    it was actually a gigantic tortoise.


    ¡°Senior, can I ask you a question? Am I really your n from tens of thousands of years ago?¡±

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    Time passed.


    Alex didn¡¯t know how long he had been unconscious. In fact, he would have been active the entire time


    in the curtain of light. The curtain of light was the Great Icebound Curse that the great Genbu had given


    him.


    The Ten-Point Forbidden Spell.


    ¡°Z, G, N, Y, E, B, J, I, H, K, D, W!¡±


    And this was only one of them. Yet, this was the core of the forbidden spells. And there were nine other


    kinds. However, with these cores, it was possible to drive and power the forbidden arcana.


    The curtain of light, which was the inheritance that the great Genbu had given him, had a deep


    comprehension of the Great Icebound Curse in it. Alex just needed to build on the foundation he was


    given to take it to the next level.


    When the curtain of light disappeared, Alex¡¯s soul regained control of his body. He found that the


    humongous mountain-like body of the True Martial Sovereign was gone.


    At the end of the Dead Zone, a little further down, there was a huge mystic formation with countless


    ancient runes flowing automatically in it. The mystic formation was being used to block the passage of


    the undead from the Undying n.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Alex sighed, sorrow filled his heart.


    The hero had passed his prime. The great sovereign had fallen.


    Everything he did was for the sake of peace in all realms. How respectable and admirable, and how


    heavy the burden he had carried.


    He flipped his hand, and the half piece of turtle armor appeared. This was what the great Genbu had


    left for him.


    It was equivalent to a shield, which happened to have apatibility of 99% with his Mystic Armor. So


    with this half piece of tortoise armor inserted into his Mystic Armor, his defensive power would reach an


    amazing height. As for Nirvana, it was simr to the Buddhist Holy Lands. It was ced in Alex¡¯s mind


    pce, and it was a portal.


    He summoned the portal and tried to enter it.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The result was dumbfounding.


    He passed through the portal without anything changing.


    ¡°F*ck, it can¡¯t be that the portal didn¡¯t work, right? Has Nirvana been destroyed?¡±


    For a moment, Alex was stunned by his spection. There were still millions of Naga tribe members in


    Nirvana, and the most important thing was that his daughter was also in there!


    ¡°D*mn you, great Genbu. You better not have deceived rne!¡±


    Alex broke out in cold sweats, and he hurried to study the portal. An hourter, he breathed a sigh of


    relief. It wasn¡¯t that the portal couldn¡¯t be opened, it was just that he didn¡¯t have enough strength to


    pass through it.


    The great Genbu was really something else. He had given Alex the portal to Nirvana but made it so


    that Alex could not enter it himself. Alex needed to reach the Immortalization stage before controlling


    the power ofws to enter the portal and into Nirvana.


    ¡°Based on my cultivation method, by the time I can go in, wouldn¡¯t my daughter already be married by


    then? But, there are only the Naga tribes inside there!¡±


    He was already at the end of the Dead Zone, so he wandered for a while. When he finally felt the


    blessing Lena Rivers had given him starting to weaken, he didn¡¯t dare to linger here any longer and


    hurried back. However, he couldn¡¯t find the Ancient Long River Passage.


    Instead, he found a silver teleportation portal.


    Seeing that his body was about to be crushed by the forbidden restrictions spells here, he didn¡¯t put


    much thought into it and walked straight into the portal.


    Buzz!


    The teleportation began.


    When the pressure around his body lightened and the surrounding area brightened, he opened his


    eyes, and trembles wracked through his body out of fright.


    ¡°Holy sh*t¡­¡±

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    Alex was frightened to the point he almost wet himself.


    He had just teleported out of the Dead Zone, and he didn¡¯t expect to open his eyes to see a gigantic


    demon beast, which had its jaws opened and ws extended toward him. It was imposing and


    threatening, and there was a fierce glint in its eyes as though it could take away one¡¯s soul.


    It was a giant dragon. Its gigantic body took up the entire ancient space. Its length was maybe


    thousands of meters, and just its eyeball was already bigger than a vi.


    Swoosh!


    Alex was instantly flung away beforending a hundred meters away from where he first stood.


    Then, he realized that the giant dragon was coiled in the spot, motionless. It looked as though it had


    been long dead.


    It was only then did Alex let out a sigh of relief. He reached out a hand to poke the surface of the giant


    dragon¡¯s body, and it felt as hard as a stone. It had been petrified but was coiled up in the spot, and it


    looked very much alive.


    Alex carefully surveyed his surroundings.


    He found that it looked like some kind of enormous cave, and there were rocks everywhere. There


    were also countless signs of a fight, with sword marks several feet deep visible everywhere. There


    were also damaged buildings around him.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did great Genbu¡¯s teleportation portal lead here?¡±


    Alex walked around slowly, checking out the area. He subsequently discovered that not only was there


    a petrified dragon, there were also many demon beasts in the same state, as well as humans. They all


    looked alive but had definitely lost their lives and had turned into rocks.


    ¡°There was a great tragic battle here. These people and demons don¡¯t look like they have turned into


    fossils after dying for many years, but¡­ It looked like they were attacked by something that petrified


    them and turned them into rocks.¡±


    ¡°Looking at these humans, they didn¡¯t lead a simple life for sure while they were still alive.¡±


    A shudder ran through Alex¡¯s heart.


    The one possibility that he could imagine was that this ce was once a battlefield in ancient times.


    One where the Undying n and humans were powerhouses and the demon tribes from all the realms


    in the world fought to the death and ended up here, leaving behind the many corpses.


    Ordinary corpses wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the passage of time, and they would have


    returned to dust in the earth. But some had been struck by this petrification curse and had turned into


    rocks and thus remained here forever.


    ¡°Huh, a divine sword!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes lit up when he caught sight of a golden sword, and he hurried over to grab it. As a result,


    just as his hand touched the hilt, the sword fell apart and turned into dust as though it had been made


    of flour.


    ¡°My gosh!¡±


    ¡°Even a divine sword has turned into dust. How many years have passed in this ce?¡±


    ¡°Even if it was from ancient times, or the time when the Undying n invaded in the beginning, it¡¯s only


    been a mere ten thousand years. A divine sword can¡¯t possibly notst as long as that, right?¡±


    ¡°Unless¡­¡±


    He took a few more steps forward. He caught sight of another weapon, ance.


    When he went to pick it up, it instantly turned into a pile of dust like the sword he had tried to pick up


    previously.


    Then, he saw a storage ring. Which ended up the same.


    This was too much! Too terrifying! When exactly did this battlefield happen?


    Or, could it be that this ce had been attacked by thews of time?


    Dust, petrified, dust, petrified¡­ There was nothing left.


    ¡°D*mn, this is just too sad¡­¡±


    ¡°I have entered a mountain filled with treasures but left with nothing.¡±


    Alex explored the cave a few times, but he didn¡¯t find a single valuable thing. He was a little annoyed,


    and finally, at one of the stone walls, he found a hidden boundary door.


    Just as he was about to walk through it, he stumbled upon some text carved into the stone wall.


    ¡°The Left-wing Union led the battle against the undead throne army, dueled in this Windsun Cave. A


    fierce battle thatsted three months and three days, the undead army was all wiped out. But there are


    also only a few left in my Union, but the undead throne army has immortal souls, and I¡¯m afraid they will


    be resurrected once more and bring chaos to the human realm. So I will cover the Windsun Cave with


    Ten Thousand Space-Time Stream. One day, in the world, there will be a thousand here, and in time, it


    will obliterate their souls.¡±

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am the headteacher of Yorkshire Pce. The teachings wille to an end in my


    hands, and the line is broken.¡±


    ¡°Descendents who are fortunate enough toe here, learn this knowledge, and pass it on to the


    disciples of Yorkshire Pce, you have my eternal gratitude! Yasmine of Yorkshire Pce, leaving


    behind myst words.¡±


    After Alex read this, he finally understood.


    It was no wonder all the divine weapons here had rotted and shattered when they were touched,


    turning into dust. It had been affected by the time spell that was weaved in this ce.


    One day on the outside was equivalent to one thousand years here.


    Did they need to be so ruthless?


    How many years would it have been inside here, when already thousands of years had passed on the


    outside?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex couldn¡¯t even count the numbers.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right! One day on the outside means a thousand years here¡­ I¡¯ve been here for so long.


    It can¡¯t be that a thousand years have passed here, right?!¡±


    Alex was stunned.


    But after he checked, he was relieved to find that Yasmine¡¯s Ten Thousand Space-Time Stream had


    been cast with the help of a treasure, and the treasure itself had been worn down as the time had


    passed.


    In other words, once the magic treasure had worn out and depleted itself, the Ten Thousand Space-


    Time Stream would no longer exist.


    After that, Alex found a wooden box next to the bones of the headteacher. The box was preserved and


    intact,pletely untouched by the corrosion of time.


    He thought that Yasmine had probably deliberately protected this box from being worn out by the Ten


    Thousand Space-Time Stream when he cast it.


    Alex opened the box and found two jade tokens inside it. He reached out with his divine consciousness


    and sank into it, scanning them quickly. One of the jade tokens contained the teachings of Yorkshire


    Pce, which was a heavenly top-grade technique that was suitable for women to cultivate.


    No wonder Yasmine had deliberately left hisst words on the stone wall before he died.


    As for the other token, it was a reward to whoever discovered the box.


    On it was the spell for the Ten Thousand Space-Time Stream.


    After reading it a few times, Alexughed.


    ¡°This Yasmine is fascinating. The secret to the Ten Thousand Space-Time Stream is actually written in


    ancient Yin text. If I hadn¡¯t received the inheritance from Ksitigarbha and learned how to read it, I


    wouldn¡¯t even know what it says.¡±


    ¡°So, this Yasmine didn¡¯t want anyone to learn the Ten Thousand Space-Time Stream, nor did she want


    to have someone hold something over her and leave a bad reputation for her. That was why she came


    up with such a solution instead. It¡¯s a pity that no matter how many scenarios you nned for, you


    didn¡¯t n for the fact that I would also be well versed in Yin text.¡±


    ¡°The Ten Thousand Space-Time Stream, I kindly ept it!¡±


    As for the teachings of Yorkshire Pce, Alex wasn¡¯t interested in it at all. He didn¡¯t intend to let those


    women at home learn it either, as he was afraid it would just be a fraud. If anything were to happen


    after they learned it, it would be toote for regrets then.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Alex walked past the boundary door, taking a step outside. He didn¡¯t expect to find a waterfall with


    strong currents outside. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would fall in.


    ¡°What¡­ ?!¡±


    Bang!


    Alex crashed down and felt that something was wrong. It felt like he had crashed into a person. There


    were people below the waterfall.


    He quickly opened his eyes to check. He found that he happened to be lying on top of a woman. But,


    more importantly, the woman was not wearing any clothes.


    Alex guessed that the woman was probably bathing under the waterfall.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    ¡®She has quite a pretty appearance, and her body is also great! But, unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time to


    appreciate the view. I have to slip away while she¡¯s still unconscious!¡¯


    Just as Alex was about to get up, the woman¡¯s eyes opened abruptly, staring straight at him.


    ¡°You pervert, you have a death wish!¡±

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    Ynes Larkin was about to lose her mind. She was the Holy Maiden of Yorkshire Pce, and she was


    irreproachable and incorruptible. Moreover, she was an established candidate as headteacher of


    Yorkshire Pce, who would hold the pce¡¯s future!


    And, this was the forbidden area of Yorkshire Pce.


    But, forget about outsiders, even the people from the pce were not allowed to be in here. Only the


    Holy Maiden was allowed to train in here, which was why she had no qualms about taking off her


    clothes to practice under the waterfall.


    She never thought that a man would fall from the sky. And it just so happened that the man had fallen


    on top of her. Not only has he seen her in all her naked glory, but he has also touched her, held her,


    even the most intimate part of her body had been touched!


    ¡®D*mn it, d*mn it, d*mn it!¡¯


    ¡®He must have done it on purpose!¡¯


    This b*stard must have lurked around and sneaked into the sect¡¯s forbidden ce in advance just to


    molest her.


    Animal! Lecher! Pervert! She wouldn¡¯t be Ynes Larkin if she didn¡¯t kill this man!


    When Alex saw her eyes open, he panicked.


    Oh my god, this was a huge misunderstanding.


    Boom!


    Ynes unleashed ten percent of her powers. The rage she felt coursed through her.


    A heavy palm struck Alex¡¯s chest.


    ¡®Holy sh*t, what powerful cultivation! ¡®This woman is terrifying!¡¯


    Alex was shocked, and they were too close, and to dodge the blowpletely was impossible. More


    importantly, the woman¡¯s hand had no hesitation as it struck out, and she was as fast as lightning.


    When her palmnded on his body, Alex felt a huge, overwhelming force crash into him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡®She has to be at least in the fifth realm to Imminent Immortal!¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s so young, yet she has such unbelievable strength!¡¯


    Alex was sent flying backward in the air from that blow, and he rolled on the ground several times in an


    absolutely wretched manner, knocked out from the waterfall.


    Initially, he thought he would cough up blood.


    But, no.


    The Mystic Armor under his skin in his body had risen automatically. It lit up with a faint, yellow light


    and easily absorbed the force from Ynes¡¯ palm. The remainder of the force from her blow only made


    Alex tumble back. Though he cut a sorry figure, he was unharmed.


    ¡®It¡¯s great Genbu¡¯s half tortoise armor that has merged with my Mystic Armor, which has boosted my


    passive defenses.¡¯


    ¡®Surprisingly, it can ignore at least 10% of an attack from a fifth realm to Imminent Immortal!¡¯


    ¡®Awesome, that¡¯s awesome!¡¯


    Ynes was surprised to see that ten percent of her powers had actually failed to kill Alex, but she


    seethed with rage in the next instant and rushed out from inside the waterfall.


    She sprang and leaped up high in the air, crossing the waterfall easily. That wonderful body posture,


    clean, fair and tender skin exuded a boundless sight.


    Alex nced at her and hurriedly said, ¡°Stop, beautifuldy. If I say I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, would you


    believe me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you when you¡¯re dead!¡± Ynes snarled.


    Boom!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    She threw out her palms continuously, the water below the waterfall shaking from the impact, and water


    pirs shot out toward the sky.


    Alex appreciated the view as he screamed on the inside from the pain. Even though he wasn¡¯t beaten


    ck and blue, the woman¡¯s cultivation base was still much higher than his, and her attacks were


    fierce¡­ Even with his disadvantage, he didn¡¯t feel good if he pulled out a powerful magic treasure to


    fight against her.


    He had already taken advantage of her, and if he were to kill or injure her, that would just be too much.


    ¡°Beautiful, I really didn¡¯t mean it! Who would have thought that you¡¯d be taking a bath under this


    waterfall?¡±


    ¡°Most of the time, only men dare to do it. So, you can¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    Ynes was even angrier. ¡°So, it¡¯s my fault then? Firstly, this is the forbidden area in Yorkshire Pce. No


    one is allowed in here except me. Secondly, you don¡¯t have any marks that prove you belong to our


    sect, so you¡¯re not a disciple of Yorkshire Pce at all. You¡¯ve trespassed on our forbidden area, hiding


    here to peep, and now you¡¯re talking back?¡±


    Alex was startled. ¡°This is Yorkshire Pce?¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re ying dumb with me?!¡±


    Ynes saw that her palms were not hurting Alex, so she immediately grabbed her flying sword. Then,


    she continued her pursuit.


    Alex jumped nimbly as he shouted, ¡°Beautiful, beautiful! Can we not do this? Look, you¡¯re a beautiful


    woman, and you¡¯re jumping around in front of me with no clothes on. How embarrassing is that? You¡¯re


    a woman. You should know how to be reserved.¡±


    The anger that ran through Ynes had made her forget this point. However¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to be reserved toward a dead man!¡±


    ¡°Kill him, Seven Star de!¡±


    Boom, boom, boom!

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    The earth and mountain shook, and even the waterfalls were interrupted.


    The sky was filled with sword res, to the point that Alex had to take multiple steps back up to a full


    three hundred meters. Then, finally, he caught sight of something under his feet, only to find a pile of


    women¡¯s clothes. It was probably the clothes that Ynes Larkin had taken off.


    He chuckled. ¡°No need to be reserved? So, you¡¯re very unrestrained then! But, if you don¡¯t wear


    clothes, it¡¯s a bit humiliating. It¡¯s better to put them on!¡±


    Alex grabbed the clothes and threw them over to her instantly. Then, he darted in the opposite


    direction.


    He felt it only just now that there was something strange about this ce. Not only did it restrict air


    movements, but even the gravity in this ce was also muchrger than in other ces. It also


    disallowed the use of space techniques, so he couldn¡¯t even teleport even if he wanted to.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen from above and into Ynes, which started the problem in the first


    ce.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°You want to escape? Dream on!¡±


    Ynes was pursuing him as though her life depended on it.


    Alex had seen her body, and the only way to clear her reputation and name was for him to die. But, if


    he got away, what would happen then? She was the Holy Maiden of Yorkshire Pce, and that would


    be extremely embarrassing.


    ¡®So, this sh*tty pervert have to die!¡¯N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Fortunately, there were formations in ce in this forbidden area that restricted the usage of spells so


    that sh*tty pervert would not escape so easily. However, it seemed that he also had some skill, as he


    still wasn¡¯t dead yet.


    No wonder he dared to sneak in here to do something so immoral.


    She saw Alex running to the edge of the formation, which meant he would soon hit a restriction and


    cause him to bounce back. Ynes sneered coldly, the sword in her hands already gathering Chi as she


    prepared to kill him in one blow.


    Then, a surprising thing happened.


    Alex casually waved his hand and drilled out from the edge of the formation. He did not slow down at


    all.


    Ynes froze.


    Immediately after, the blood rushed to her head, and she felt as though she was going to lose her mind.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh! How could this happen?! No, I must kill him!¡±


    Ynes hurriedly tried to follow him but then quickly remembered that she didn¡¯t have any clothes. She


    hurried back and picked up her clothes on the ground.


    With a burst of Chi, her wet clothes were immediately dried. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have a storage


    treasure, but in this forbidden area, it was useless.


    ***


    After Alex had broken out from the forbidden area, he saw the real Yorkshire Pce.


    It was an ancient building. A majestic hall. A huge dojo. And many disciples were walking around.


    He panicked a little. The ce was too big, and he didn¡¯t know where to go. To avoid the few people he


    saw ahead of him, he took a few detours and got himself lost.


    Just then, Ynes had managed to catch up to him.


    ¡®F*ck, she just won¡¯t let it go!¡¯ Alex lifted his legs and scrammed.


    In this entire sect, the sad thing is the use of spatial techniques were restricted, and teleportation didn¡¯t


    do any good. He could only rely on his own two feet to run.


    By this time, there was no way for him to avoid the crowd, and he could only hope to find an exit as


    soon as possible.


    Soon, someone spotted them.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the Holy Maiden, Ynes?¡±


    ¡°Why is she chasing after a man?¡±


    ¡°Who is that man? There¡¯s no mark of our Yorkshire Pce on him. He looks like an outsider.¡±


    ¡°After him! This guy must have offended the Holy Maiden!¡±


    The chatter and buzz got louder, and all at once, the disciples of Yorkshire Pce surrounded Alex


    One person who had a sharp eye caught sight of something pink fluttering on Alex¡¯s waist. When they


    took a closer look, it seemed that it was a woman¡¯s bra, and they were shocked.


    ¡°F*ck, look at that thing on his waist. Isn¡¯t that a bra?¡±


    ¡°This sh*tty pervert, did he steal the Holy Maiden¡¯s bra, and is that why she was chasing after him?¡±


    When she heard the words of the disciples around them, Ynes nearly slipped and fell to the ground. No


    wonder it felt like something was missing when she had put on her clothes!

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    The number of people who came after Alex was increasing.


    Alex was facing a huge problem! Damn! Who did he provoke?


    Alex had only used the force field but had caused so much trouble. Fortunately, these people who


    surrounded him did not have a high cultivation level in general. They were much slower than him.


    ¡°Come on, brothers, we need to catch up with that son of a bitch!¡±


    ¡°What is happening? Who is that?¡± A fellow member of Yorkshire Pce who did not know the situation


    joined in and asked.


    The former replied, ¡°That son of a b*tch stole Ynes¡¯ bra. Who knows what other outrageous things he


    had done? Let¡¯s catch him and kill him!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t, it turned out to be a serial rapist. But, my goodness, since her bra has been stolen, was the


    Holy Maiden harassed?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Seeing how the Holy Maiden is about to faint from anger, I think we should hang him!¡±


    Such remarks were repeated over and over again as more and more disciples got involved. There was


    a fire of gossip in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Moreover, the Holy Maiden, Ynes, was highly regarded as she usually wanted to look sophisticated.


    Now that such a nasty thing had happened, surely the news quickly spread out. When countless


    Yorkshire Pce disciples heard about it, they fumed with anger.


    Rumors, too, began to spread uncontrobly, which became increasingly biased.


    ¡°The Holy Maiden was raped by a man who also stole her bra!¡±


    ¡°The Holy Maiden had a rendezvous with a man in the forbidden ce. Something happened, and the


    man took the bra to expose the adultery. The Holy Maiden is now hunting down that man!¡±


    ¡°Goddess Ynes had a secret rtionship with the man in the sect¡®s forbidden ce. For as long as five


    years, the man has been hiding inside. However, they had a fallout this time, and this man escaped¡­ I


    heard that the Holy Maiden also had an abortion for this man, sigh¡­¡±


    No one knew where these rumors came from. It became huge very quickly.


    Ynes, who was still desperately chasing after Alex, heard such remarks next to her and was instantly


    angry. She spurted a mouthful of blood, and her body felt weak. She was unable to chase after Alex


    anymore.


    Without Ynes chasing after him, Alex finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he stopped to find that a


    woman¡¯s bra was hanging on his waist.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, when did this get here?¡±


    ¡°I brought this thing with me all the way?¡±


    ¡°No wonder those people¡¯s expressions were so odd. How do I prove my innocence now?¡±


    Finally, Alex saw a hundred feet high gate in front of him. By the looks of it, it should be the exit gate of


    Yorkshire Pce. Alex was happy and hurriedly rushed out while taking off the bra as soon as he


    could.


    ¡±It does not seem good just to throw it away simply!¡±


    ¡°I shall put it away first. Then, I will find an opportunity next time to return this to her and exin


    myself!¡±


    Otherwise, he would somehow be a perverted serial rapist, which was degrading.


    But at this moment, a figure shed before his eyes and instantly stood in front of him. It was a middle-


    aged woman.


    Her aura fluctuated. Her cultivation was extraordinary at first nce, even more powerful than Ynes¡¯.


    She must be a senior at Yorkshire Pce.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Aunty, listen to my exnation¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± The middle-aged woman froze for a moment and shouted coldly.


    ¡°Uhm..?¡±


    ¡®Could this woman look young but was very old and thought that I was being disrespectful?¡¯


    Then¡­ ¡°Oh, Grandma, listen to my exnation. I was just passing¡­¡±


    ¡°You are calling me ¡®grandma¡¯? Impudent!¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression stiffened. It was hard tomunicate with this old woman.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Plus, he realized there were more and more pursuers behind, including some sect experts. Alex


    noticed that many were elders among the crowd, especially one who rushed in the forefront, an old


    lady with a murderous aura. She had a huge divine sword behind her.

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡±The man has gotten himself into trouble. That woman has a prominent background. She can¡¯t be the


    daughter of the Sect Leader, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice but to fight it out.¡±


    He yelled, ¡°It is time to redeem oneself. Sorry, I have to upset you!¡±


    He rose from the ground and attacked the middle-aged woman ruthlessly.


    There was an explosion that shook the surroundings.


    ¡°The kid has quite the ability. No wonder he dared to sneak into the forbidden ce of Yorkshire


    Pce. Darn it!¡±


    Poof!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The bilocation was hit hard by the woman. It immediately turned into a seven-colored bubble. A soft


    sound was heard, and it burst. A paper man turned into two halves and fluttered down.


    ¡±Is it fake?¡±


    ¡±Damn!¡±


    When she turned around aggressively, she saw that Alex had long since reached the door. He rushed


    out like a fast thunderbolt, turned outside the door, and she lost sight of him.


    The woman was just about to chase him when a young female disciple rushed up and pulled her back.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯ t chase him! Let him go!¡±


    ¡°Let him go? Winona, who is this man?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He is Ynes¡¯s love interest.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± When the woman heard this, her expression changed so much that her body


    shook in disbelief. This middle-aged woman was none other than Ynes¡¯s master, Breena Davey.


    She was also the head of Yorkshire Pce.


    The young woman next to her was Winona Zelda, Ynes¡¯s senior sister.


    Winona was now actually in a very good mood. She had never felt so good before.


    Although she was Ynes¡¯ senior sister, she could not wait for Ynes to die right away, so that the position


    of the Yorkshire Pce¡¯s Holy Maiden would be hers, instead of the way it was now, Ynes was noble


    as the Holy Maiden and the future Sect Leader, while she, as the senior sister, could not get anything.


    Now, the opportunity had arrived. An inexplicable man had actually taken Ynes¡¯ corset and rushed out


    of the forbiddennd.


    This was a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    In fact, Winona had deliberately spread the outrageous rumor in the sect just now topletely


    establish that Ynes had secretly fornicated with a man who spoiled her reputation.


    Her master, Breena, knew Winona very well. After such a thing happened, even if Ynes was talented


    and her cultivation level was high, she would still be deprived of the title of Holy Maiden.


    Even heaven was helping her!


    p!


    However, Breena heavily pped Winona¡¯s face. ¡°Do not speak nonsense. The Holy Maiden¡¯s


    reputation must not be denigrated.¡±


    Winona lowered her head, and an iparable resentment rose in her eyes.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°You do not have to say much, Winona. I know what you are thinking. When I established your sister as


    the Holy Maiden and future Sect Leader back then, you were not convinced. But, you have to know that


    you are not talented enough, and your skill is not as good as others. If you want to ruin Ynes¡¯ reputation


    to steal the Holy Maiden status, you are ying it wrong.¡±


    After she had spoken, a group of people from Yorkshire Pce came rushing in.


    The olddy, the Grand Elder of Yorkshire Pce, asked immediately, ¡°Sect Leader, where is that


    bast*rd? Why did you let him go?¡±


    ¡°What bast*rd?¡±


    Sect Leader Breena, who had just returned from outside, had no idea what was going on, but she


    suddenly recalled that Alex was holding a pink piece of clothing in his hand earlier.


    That was¡­


    The Grand Elder said painfully, ¡°Oh, Ynes¡­ Ynes actually hid a man in the forbidden ce and


    fornicated with him for several years, and now that the east window has been discovered, that man


    even took her corset and waved it through the market. Ouch! It is very shameful indeed!¡±

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    ¡±What?¡±


    Sect Leader Breena was stunned for a moment after hearing the words of the Grand Elder.


    If it was just what Winona had said, she didn¡¯t believe it. But now it was the Grand Elder who said it,


    plus there were so many disciples watching and listening without avoiding the issue, this could only


    mean one thing¡­


    The matter had be a big deal. These disciples of Yorkshire Pce had already known about this.


    Thus, the Grand Elder was so straightforward about it.


    Holy Maiden Ynes hid a man in a forbidden ce whilemitting adultery¡­ This was simply a bolt


    from the blue. At first, Breena could not believe it. But, she understood her own most beloved disciple


    well. How would she do such a hurtful thing?


    ¡°Grand Elder, speak with evidence!¡±


    ¡°You, did you see it with your own eyes?¡±


    The Grand Elder said, ¡°Not only did I see it with my own eyes, almost all the disciples of the sect saw it.


    That thief ran out of the forbidden ce, with¡­ The Holy Maiden¡®s corset. The Holy Maiden chased


    him all the way. Sigh, it is so sinful. Since when did Yorkshire Pce allow such a sinful act? The Holy


    Maiden hid a lover in the forbidden ce. If such news spreads, the other sects will know. Then, they


    will me and talk behind our backs. In the future, do we have the dignity to walk around the


    underworld as Yorkshire Pce¡¯s disciples?¡±


    ¡°When we meet, people will ask, ¡®I heard that your Holy Maiden is hiding a man in a forbidden ce?¡¯¡±


    ¡°My dignity is gone. I just want to die.¡±


    The Grand Elder said with iparable frustration, but not without exaggeration. As she spoke, she


    nced at Winona. Her words contained hidden meanings.


    The Grand Elder was none other than Mnie Zelda, who was Winona¡¯s n elder. Naturally, she


    hoped that Winona could be the Holy Maiden, too, and take over the Yorkshire Pce in the


    future. Unfortunately, the Grand Elder only had the right to suggest candidates to be the Holy Maiden.


    The Sect Leader was the one who had the power to make the final decision.


    This time, Ynes was doing it. If she did not take advantage of it, wouldn¡¯t it be silly?


    After hearing this, Breena¡¯s brimming anger made her stomp her foot on the ground. Instantly, a huge


    deep pit was made.


    Heartache! What a shame!


    ¡°Ynes,e to see me in the main hall right now!¡±


    The voice was loud and heard in the entire sect. Everyone heard it. They knew that something big had


    happened.


    ¡°Ynes is in big trouble. This time the master is furious. Will she kill her directly?¡±


    ¡±Who knows, if it¡¯s true, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just death!¡°


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡±Who would have thought that the Holy Maiden would be such a person. This Holy Maiden is simply a


    b*tch¡­ The heralds who sell their bodies can still say that they were forced to do so because of the


    destitute of life, but she, Ynes, as a Holy Maiden, has done such a shameless thing. The reputation of


    my Yorkshire Pce is seriously damaged. She should be dipped in a pigsty.¡±


    At this moment, countless people in the sect were pointing at Ynes behind her back and even cursing


    angrily.


    When Ynes heard her master¡®s voice, her delicate body shook, and she also had a feeling that a storm


    wasing.


    At this moment, even rivers and seas would not be able to douse her extreme hatred for Alex. Spitting


    out a mouthful of blood once again, Ynes¡¯s face seemed to twist ugly for a few moments.


    She then walked toward the main hall. Along the way, she encountered many sect disciples. There


    were also seniors among the sects.


    The Holy Maiden was right in front of them. Some ordinary disciples, at first, only dared to whisper and


    point, but at this time, there was a sect senior who couldn¡¯t help but curse at Ynes and then spit on her


    clothes. This time, it was like opening a Pandora¡¯s Box.

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    The surrounding sects¡¯ disciples were watching and followed suit.


    ¡°B*tch, corrupting the reputation of my Yorkshire Pce, shucks!¡±


    ¡°So-called Holy Maiden, worse than a prostitute, urgh!¡±


    ¡°I was wrong about you, yucks!¡±


    ¡°B*tch¡­¡±


    There were lots of noises. Saliva, dirt, vegetable leaves, eggs¡­


    By the time Ynes walked into the hall of Yorkshire Pce, she was in a miserable state. There was filth


    on her clothes, on her hair, and even on her face.


    Breena had been waiting in the main hall for a long time.


    When she saw that her beloved disciple was in such a mess, she was furious, but thinking of what she


    had done, she was a hundred and a thousand times more annoyed. Finally, Breena shouted, ¡°Ynes,


    give me an exnation!¡±


    Ynes¡¯ eyes went red. Then, kneeling, she said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not wrong.¡±


    The Grand Elder, Mnie, sternly shouted, ¡°Ynes, how dare you defend yourself? Everyone in the sect


    has seen it. You are simply stubborn and unrepentant! You have ruined the reputation of our Yorkshire


    Pce. You have done such a lowly and nasty thing. You are worse than an animal.¡±


    ¡°Please, Temple Elder, sentence Ynes to death!¡±


    A sh of joy seemed to course through Winona, who was on the side.


    Sect Leader Breena stared at the Grand Elder in a domineering manner. ¡°Wait, Grand Elder, isn¡¯t it a


    bit hasty to kill Ynes before an investigation?¡±


    The Grand Elder said, ¡°Sect Leader, the facts are in front of us. What is it that is unclear?¡±


    Breena coldly snorted, ¡°Who is that man? Have you ever tried to find out? When did he enter the


    forbidden ce? Did you find out? What can a mere corset tell us?¡±


    The Grand Elder shut her mouth and did not speak.


    Breena said, ¡°Ynes, you give me a truthful exnation. What is going on? That man, who is he?¡±


    Ynes shook her head and said, ¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Winona jumped up and said, ¡°Senior Sister, he came out of your forbidden ce and took your corset.


    How could you not recognize him? Everyone is clear. You have been in seclusion in the forbiddennd


    for almost a year this time. From the moment you entered the forbiddennd, it was sealed. No one


    could enter. You are now saying that you don¡¯t know that man. Who would believe it?¡±


    All the people present did not believe it. Even Breena didn¡¯t believe it.


    Ynes said, ¡°Master, I do not know. At that time, I was practicing under the waterfall. But, then, that man


    suddenly fell from the sky¡­¡±


    She told what happened truthfully.


    The Grand Elder coldly snorted, ¡±A bunch of nonsense! This sect¡¯s forbiddennd is protected by the


    Ten Extinction Formation, which forbids flying and entry. So, who can fall from the sky? If it falls, it can¡¯t


    hit you either.¡±


    Breena could not quite believe it. This kind of thing was too outrageous.


    Ynes exined, ¡°Master, what I said is true. If there is half a lie, hundreds and thousands of lightning


    will strike me, and I will fall into the Avici after death.¡±


    Winonaughed coldly. ¡°You even dared to hide a yboy secretly. Who would believe your oath?¡±


    Breena said, ¡°Ynes, pleasee five meters forward.¡±


    Breena pressed her palm, and a thousand channels of light enveloped Ynes. A littleter, Breena¡¯s


    face eased slightly and said, ¡°Ynes¡¯ first son¡¯s body is still there, so it is clear that everything is a


    rumor.¡±


    ¡°Master, this¡­ You cannot release Ynes on this basis alone! Even if she still has the first son, she


    could still have been in there with the wild man to make out with each other, or even fornicate in an


    alternative way¡­¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder, you really have a lot of tricks!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Master, it is a fact that a man came out of the forbiddennd. It is also a fact that he took the


    corset of the Holy Maiden! Based on this alone, Ynes is no longer worthy of bing the Holy Maiden


    of our sect.¡±

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    Mnie was the Grand Elder of Yorkshire Pce, no matter what. She still had a certain status in the


    sect.


    In addition, Ynes¡¯ corset was indeed taken away by Alex, who also walked out of the forbiddennd.


    Countless disciples saw it and could not deny it, and even if Breena wanted to help Ynes, she could not


    find a suitable reason.


    Admittedly, as a Holy Maiden, she must have good character and clean practice. There could be no


    suspicion of impurity.


    Breena finally said, ¡°Ynes, I give you one year to capture that man and prove your innocence in this


    great hall!¡±


    ¡°Your Holy Maiden status is frozen for this year. Within one year, if you can¡¯t get that man back, your


    Holy Maiden qualification will be deprived forever. Moreover, the sect will recover your entire


    cultivation.¡±


    Winona jumped up. ¡°Master, this punishment is too light. How could her qualification be frozen only


    when she did such an immoral act? Just cancel her qualification!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    ¡°Everything is still spection. If an expert steals your corset and waved it through the market, can this


    also prove that you are immoral? Winona, put away your petty thoughts, or don¡¯t call me master in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Winona secretly gritted her teeth.


    It was too unfair and too entric. Even at this stage, the old woman was still so defensive of Ynes. If


    it were her in this situation, this old woman would have beaten her to death a long time ago.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡±Ynes, quickly change your clothes and go down the mountain immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Master!¡±


    Ynes¡¯ eyes were red, and she was grateful to her master. She hurriedly went back to her room to take a


    bath and rinsed off the filth on her body. When she came out of the tub clean, she found Breena


    appearing in front of her.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Ynes, you were brought up by me. So, I know your character in and out. You would not keep a yboy


    in secret. But, the Grand Elder is united with Winona in stirring up trouble in front of everyone. So, I can


    only help you this much.¡±


    ¡°Also, today I met that man. He has many tactics, especially this paper doll illusion, which is out of this


    world. He nearly tricked me. When you meet him, you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Here is a bottle of Lost Soul Pills. It is colorless and tasteless. You take it to deal with him. It may be


    useful.¡±


    Ynes epted it. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Breena said, ¡°The underworld is dangerous. After you go down the mountain, be careful at all times.¡±


    ***


    Then, there was Alex. After escaping from Yorkshire Pce, he panicked and disappeared into a


    certain primitive forest.


    He had no idea that his thoughtless mistake had caused an unprecedented cmity for the Holy


    Maiden of Yorkshire Pce.


    ¡°Senior Yasmine, what you asked me to do, I¡¯m afraid it will take some time before I can do it.¡±


    ¡°In this state now, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be besieged just after I enter Yorkshire Pce!¡±


    After a few shes, he came to rest by a stream. He didn¡¯t know where this ce was.


    Previously, when he was with Frostine, he did not properly consult the Southern Peak map to see


    which territory Yorkshire Pce was in. He had no concept in his head¡­ However, after thinking


    though, having just exited under the Misty Swamp, he had no idea how the Usoro family was doing


    now. In any case, he must go to see them first.


    Then, it was to find where the Phoenix Sect was.


    The reason for doing this was he heard that the rules in the Phoenix Sect wereplete, which


    allowed cultivation to cross into the realm of the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary officially. Now, he wanted to


    go inside the Nirvana where his daughter was and take her out. To do this, his cultivation must have


    reached the Immortalization stage.


    Alex jumped into the stream and brought some water to his lips to drink.


    At this time, a figure quietly appeared by the stream, looking at Alex standing inside the stream to drink


    water. It did not move and did not make a sound. However, Alex had long been aware of it.


    Through the reflection of the stream, he could see the person wearing a silver mask. From the height


    and body type, it was a man.

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    Alex could not sense any murderous intent nor hostility from him.


    As if he were a de of grass or a tree, he stood quietly and watched Alex without any emotional


    surge, forming an exceptional harmony with the surrounding nature.


    After looking at him twice, Alex continued drinking water and even rinsed his face. Only then did he turn


    around to look at the masked man.


    The masked man finally said, ¡°Only you came?¡±


    Alex froze for a moment as he was a little puzzled. ¡®What did he mean?¡¯


    He nodded without saying anything.


    The masked man closed his eyes. ¡°Everyone is clever as a fox. just wait then!¡±


    After wiping the water on his brow, Alex walked up to the shore and was about to leave. At this


    moment, another two people came over: a male and a female.


    The man looked about forty years old, whereas the woman was in her early thirties. Both of them were


    wearing simr outfits as if they hailed from the same particr sect.


    ¡°Oh, two people are already here!¡± The woman said with a smile, ¡°Good! Since there are only a few


    people now, how about we discuss it?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alex was even more puzzled. ¡®What¡¯s with this situation?¡¯


    The masked man said, ¡°What do you guys want to discuss?¡±


    The woman said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Lucille Antote. He¡¯s my senior, Emmerich


    Goldilocks. We¡¯re from the Sky Seal Sect.¡±


    ¡°Emmerich Goldilocks?¡± The masked man smiled. ¡°Your name is impressive.¡±


    Emmerich said, ¡°Emmerich means omnipotent.¡±


    The masked man said, ¡°Then, that¡¯s even more interesting.¡±


    Lucille asked, ¡°How should we address you guys?¡±


    The masked man said, ¡°You can call me Mask.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± Emmerich asked Alex.


    ¡°Dummy!¡± Alex replied.


    Lucille giggled. ¡°Interesting! Interesting! Fine, it doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯re called. What matters is that


    we must join forces this time. Otherwise, someone will snatch away the Law Stones even if we find


    them after reaching the secret realm. We will even lose our lives there in serious cases.¡±


    Alex froze for a while again. ¡®Secret realm? Law Stones? What the heck are those?¡¯


    The masked man said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to join forces, but I have a question. I heard that there are full


    of traps inside Puppet Dungeon and the puppets have different levels. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to


    deal with them alone. So how do we allocate the lootster?¡±


    Lucille said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll allocate ording to needs. I have an earth attribute, so I only want


    earth-attributed Law Stones. My senior has a fire attribute. What about you guys?¡±


    Mask said, ¡°I have a wind attribute.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I have a lightning attribute.¡±


    ¡°Great then. None of us has repeated attributes. In principle, the Law Stones of the respective attribute


    will belong to the person with the corresponding attribute. We¡¯ll share the loots of other Law Stones


    equally,¡± Lucille said with a smile.


    Alex did not say anything. He still did not know what the Law Stones were for.


    But soon, he figured it out. The Law Stone was a kind of energy ced on the puppet, but it contained


    theplete rule attribute. Thus, after gaining a certain amount of Law Stones of the same type, one


    could utilize the energy within the Law Stones to break through the realm and achieve Immortalization.


    After hearing the news, Alex was moved at once. The chance of finding the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary


    was still very slim. But if this method could work now, it would simply be a good thing to have his wish


    granted.


    Hence¡­ He had to join it.


    Soon, someone came over hurriedly. After seeing the person who wasing over, Alex almost


    jumped. He recognized this woman vividly.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The woman recognized Alex as well. She stared daggers at him. ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet?!¡±

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192


    The woman was Dorothy Asscx¡¯s new disciple, Hermione Yggdrasill!


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    To his surprise, he met this woman here. However, after experiencing the transcendental strife between


    the great Genbu and the Undead Queen and acquiring the great Genbu¡¯s gift, Alex¡¯s state of mind


    suddenly changed. He was no longer the little newbie of the astral realm.


    ¡°I¡¯m also surprised to meet you here!¡± Alex said, ¡°Look at you, gnashing your teeth with that expression


    like you¡¯re trying to eat me alive. What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t your master inform you that I¡¯m her husband?¡±


    Hermione was infuriated. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Dorothy¡­ Alright, it was Xienna Stoermer. That was the goddess in Hermione¡¯s mind, an existence as


    great as the sky. Xienna was faith itself to her, so how could she allow someone else to nder


    Xienna?


    Alex¡¯s words touched her sore point.


    ¡°You deserve to die for spheming my master!¡± Hermione shouted angrily and was about to draw her


    sword at Alex, trying to take his life.


    Lucille, Mask, and the others nearby were puzzled. They did not know what had happened between


    them, but it seemed quite interesting.


    Mask said, ¡°Miss, before you make a move, you better find out if he¡¯s your master¡¯s husband, right?


    Perhaps, he really is. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hermione Yggdrasill flew into a rage upon hearing it.


    Meanwhile, Alex said, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m your master¡¯s husband. Your master and I even have four children,


    quadruplets!¡±


    Alex told the truth.


    It was because Xienna had said that Hermione had some ties with her. For the sake of Dorothy living


    inside Xienna¡¯s body¡­ Oh, or rather, it would still depend on Xienna¡¯s mercy whether Dorothy could be


    separated sessfully in the future. Alex also intended not to tangle with Hermione anymore,


    canceling the grudge once and for all.


    Of course, he knew that might be his wishful thinking. He had killed the entire Yggdrasill family, so


    Hermione should not let him off the hook.


    Cackle!


    Lucilleughed.


    When Alex spoke about the quadruplets, she felt that Alex was teasing Hermione with words. Under


    normal circumstances, ordinary people would not have believed it.


    Swoosh!


    At this moment, someone came over again. This time, a total of seven people came: five males and


    two females. The leader was a young man in white.


    Once the group of people appeared, Lucille, Emmerich, Mask, and even Hermione changed their


    expressions abruptly. Then, they quieted down and watched meticulously, as if they were some kind of


    scourges that were full of danger.


    ¡°Huh? Only these many of you came here? Where are the others?¡±


    The young man frowned and nced at Alex and the others.


    Lucille cackled. ¡°So it¡¯s Young Sect Master Ondo. It¡¯s just a few of us for now. Anyway, the time is not


    up yet. No worries.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    That Young Master Ondo whosoever was quite ostentatious.


    An old woman next to him quickly took out an item from the storage ring and ced it on the ground


    with a boom. At a nce, it seemed to be a pavilion carved with white jade. It was seven meter tall with


    a width of ten meters. There was a table and chairs made of white jade and teawares were ced on


    it¡­


    It was exquisite. It was extravagant!


    ¡°Young Sect Master, please!¡± The old woman bowed and saluted the young man.

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193


    The young man nodded imperceptibly and walked up to the pavilion.


    A young, beautifuldy next to him entered the pavilion, brewed the tea, and poured it. She even took


    out some snacks and ced them on the white jade table for the young man to enjoy.


    The remaining men were responsible for protection. The entire setup looked precisely like a portable


    Xanadu of an emperor on travel.


    Alex whispered, ¡°Who the heck is that ostentatious guy? He¡¯s so exquisite. He should stay at home and


    live a sheltered life.¡±


    Mask said to him through telepathy, ¡°Bro, keep your voice down. This guy isn¡¯t someone easy to deal


    with. Be careful. He might give you a hard time if he hears it. It will be toote to regret itter.¡±


    ¡°Is he that fierce?¡± Alex switched to telepathymunication as well.


    ¡°How can you not know him? This guy is called Donovan Ondo. He¡¯s the young sect master of the


    Sun Shrine. This guy is a genius in martial arts. There was an anomaly of heaven and earth when he


    was born. Rumor has it that he possesses a divine spiritual root of superior quality that surpasses the


    Divine grade. He learns quickly and can cultivate any martial arts, and is known as the unparalleled


    genius that appears once in a lifetime¡­¡±


    Alex was surprised for a moment. He looked over with interest.


    Then, Alex suddenly felt a desire, a desire to get him¡­ Oh, Alex did not really want to get him as he


    was not a homosexual. But there was a vague aura that made Alex yearn for him as if Alex wanted to


    acquire him.


    But, he could tell what exactly it was right now.


    At this moment, the old woman next to Donovan Ondo walked toward them and said, ¡°You few


    people, if you get the Law Stones after reaching the secret realm, our Sun Shrine will be willing to buy


    them at a high price. The price will satisfy you guys for sure. Besides, when you face danger, our Sun


    Shrine will also try our best to help¡­ This is a transmitter. After reaching the Puppet Dungeon, you can


    use this tomunicate with our people from the Sun Shrine. Come, there¡¯s one for everyone. Better


    safe than sorry.¡±


    The old woman took out a few token-like items. There wereplex formation patterns on them.


    Alex also took one in his hands without anyments. But, at a closer look, he could tell it. The people


    of the Sun Shrine were ill-intentioned.


    The formation patterns on the transmitter were not just as simple as to convey information. More


    formation patterns on it were used to identify the location and even could transmit relevant information


    automatically. In other words, when one held this kind of transmitter in his hand, the people of the Sun


    Shrine could ess his current situation easily, including the amount of Law Stones that he had


    acquired.


    Donovan looked at the crowd¡¯s reaction and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m messing with you guys. In fact,


    I¡¯m helping you guys! To be frank, the Law Stones in the Puppet Dungeon are different from the other


    ces. The attributes in the Law Stones arepletely pure. Do you know why?¡±


    Indeed, Lucille and the others did not know why. This Donovan just asked them why the moment he


    spoke up.


    Donovan said, ¡°It¡¯s because these Law Stones have been treated artificially. In other words, these are


    the Law Stones that the Supremes had made through their abilities in ancient times! There Law Stones


    are the core energy ced on the puppets.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Alex was even more astonished.


    It was the first time that he came into contact with the Law Stones in his life. Even there was no such a


    thing as the Law Stone in the legacy that his ancestors had left behind before this.


    ¡°Of course, not every puppet possesses a Law Stone, and the puppets with Law Stones have


    extraordinarybat power. It¡¯s impossible to defeat them alone. You guys will know when the time


    comes.¡±


    Donovan stopped talking as he got to that part.


    Not long afterward, ten or so people came over consecutively.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alex could tell that every one of them was exceptional and had reached the Imminent Immortal realm¡­


    It was worth mentioning that Hermione had unexpectedly reached the second realm to Imminent


    Immortal as well. Her realm leveling speed was simply jaw-dropping.


    Xienna must have done something to her.


    Finally, thest person who appeared was a white-haired old man.


    After this person arrived, Alex knew that the old man was called the Phaseless Dweller, the organizer


    of the expedition to the Puppet Dungeon this time. All the people that he had invited were given a


    coordinate: the shore of this stream.


    On the other hand, Alex came across this ce. Thus, he was mistakenly identified.


    The Phaseless Dweller looked at the unfamiliar Alex, yet he did not care about Alex because the


    people he had invited were allowed to bring twopanions. He had never seen Alex before, but he


    felt that someone might have brought Alex over.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll repeat. I just want the Jade of Six Paths! The Law Stones will belong to whoever that


    obtains them!¡±


    ¡°But whoever dares to keep the Jade of Six Paths in his or her secret stash shall be an enemy of mine,


    Phaseless!¡±

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194


    The Phaseless Dweller did note alone. There was a male and a female by his side. Both of them


    were young.


    The two people were dressed strangely in long ck robes with ck hoods and even ck face veils,


    revealing only a pair of eyes. And, these eyes made people feel particrly bizarre. In addition, the


    man¡¯s eyes were blood red, whereas the woman¡¯s eyes emanated a purple glow.


    At this point, all the members had arrived. In addition to Alex, there were a total of thirty three people.


    The Phaseless Dweller restrained his aura and waved his hand as he said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Alex looked at the others and turned to Hermione. Then, after noticing all of them had followed after the


    Phaseless Dweller, he did not say anything and followed behind the group.


    After a while, Hermione seemed to have deliberately fallen behind a bit and walked next to Alex.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my Reflective Eye? Give it back to me!¡±


    Alex snorted. ¡°Are you dreaming?¡±


    Hermione said viciously, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll kill you when we arrive at the secret realmter?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Then, do you believe you¡¯ll be long dead before you kill me? Have you forgotten the


    experience in Misty Swamp? How about you try feeling the invasion of the tree roots into your body


    again?¡±


    ¡°You..!¡±


    Once she thought about the pain from the Chaos Tree¡¯s invasion to seize the Reflective Eye from her


    heart, she hated Alex to the core and wanted to grind his bones into ashes. That should be the most


    painful thing that she had experienced in her life.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Hermione stayed away from this b*stard and did not want to see him again.


    Alex sneered and did not take it to heart. He really did not need to be anxious about the second realm


    to Imminent Immortal.


    They headed north.


    There were lush forests along the way, and there were even many high-ranked demon beasts roaming


    freely inside. However, the man and the woman next to the Phaseless Dweller were very powerful and


    did not need others¡¯ help at all. They had killed all the demon beasts they encountered right away.


    During the journey, Alex saw Phaseless taking out a map as if he was looking for a way.


    Hence, that ce was not easy to find.


    After half a day, they had yet to find the secret realm, but Alex sensed a bizarre aura. He felt as if


    something was watching him. He secretly refreshed himself and looked for the target vigntly.


    However, it was neither from Hermione nor any of her peers. Perhaps the cultivation base that he had


    disyed was weak. So, other than Hemiione being wary of him, the other people did not take him


    seriously at all.


    They probably just thought of him as cannon fodder.


    ¡®What the heck is it?¡¯


    The feeling of being watched was faintly discernible. Alex silently released a paper doll to search the


    area, but there was no gain at all.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®This ce is a little bit spooky!¡¯


    They drifted away in the forest. As they continued moving forward, there was almost no path to walk


    ahead. Nevertheless, the two veiled young people under the Phaseless Dweller kept waving the


    several meter long sword light to ze the trail ahead.


    ¡°Hey, Dummy!¡±


    The masked man, Mask, silently came to Alex¡¯s side. Alex replied, ¡°Mask, is there something wrong?¡±


    Mask said, ¡°Have you noticed the two people ahead are bizarre?¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Which aspect do you mean?¡±


    Mask replied, ¡°Every aspect. Can¡¯t you tell? The Chi that the two people have released is different from


    ordinary people, and their movements are also particrly strange. The weirdest thing is¡­ They don¡¯t


    breathe and have not absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.¡±


    As a cultivator, it was almost an instinct to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, especially


    those two people who had been zing the trail and consuming their Chi all the time. ording to the


    logic, they should constantly be absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for replenishment.


    Yet, they had not absorbed any of it.


    Alex took a couple of nces at them. ¡°So..?¡±


    In fact, he had already seen it. The male and the female with the ck hoods and face veils were not


    humans.

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195


    Mask smiled telepathically. ¡°So I wanted to ask if they¡¯re dummies like you.¡±


    Alex knew that he could tell it as well. Those two people were puppet people that humans had made.


    Alex initially thought that the topic would end here.


    To his surprise, this guy seemed to be a socially awkward person previously, but he suddenly turned


    into chatter and asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on between you and that woman? Do you really have four


    children with her master?¡±


    Alex was helpless. ¡°Do you believe it?¡±


    Mask said, ¡°I¡¯ll believe it if you admit it!¡±


    Alex was reluctant to answer this question again, but Mask seemed to have wound around him,


    walking next to him, inseparable, with a distance of less than half a meter. Alex was ufortable and


    could not even y any petty tricks.


    ¡°Mask, can you not get so close to me? I don¡¯t like being so close to a man!¡±


    Lucille, who was walking ahead, turned around to look at Mask despicably.


    Mask was agitated. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that look of yours? I¡¯m a normal man. You can try it if you don¡¯t


    believe me.¡±


    Lucille snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll just try it then.¡±


    She moved fast and stretched out her hand fiercely to Mask¡¯s crotch area all of a sudden.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mask shouted strangely. He could not believe that Lucille would do this.


    ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid that your man will be jealous?¡±


    Lucille giggled and said, ¡°My man died a long time ago. He¡¯s not my man. He¡¯s my senior! I think you¡¯re


    well endowed. Do you want to be my man?¡±


    Mask grabbed Alex. ¡°I like men.¡±


    Alex pushed him away. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Donovan nced at them a few times with an ignorant and uninterested look.


    Phaseless disliked them being too noisy and said, ¡°Be quiet. This is already near the secret realm.


    There will be a danger at any time.¡±


    Emmerich asked, ¡°What¡¯s the danger here?¡±


    As soon as he said that, the male and female puppet people, who were zing the trail ahead,


    suddenly screamed.


    Roar!


    An earth-shattering roar resounded through the forest. Immediately afterward, a behemoth rushed out


    and punched the male puppet hard in the chest with a loud bang, sending the male puppet flying. The


    long ck robe exploded in mid-air, revealing the actual content inside¡­


    It was a copper man!


    That body was not human at all, but it was bronze with a metallic luster.


    Alex had seen it with the divine eye previously, so he did not feel much surprised. However, many


    people were shocked. For instance, Hermione eximed, ¡°He¡¯s not a human. What is he?¡±


    Phaseless shouted angrily, ¡°Is this the time to talk about this now? Hurry up, let¡¯s move together and kill


    this stupid hulk.¡±


    Everyone looked at the behemoth that had sted the male puppet away.


    It was indeed a stupid hulk. It was ten-meter-tall and was covered with rocks.


    This was a¡­ Stone man.


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened as he had never seen such a thing before. He had gained knowledge for the first


    time in his life.


    ¡°Oh gosh, what is this?! How can there be such a thing?!¡± Mask eximed.


    Phaseless said, ¡°This is a kind of puppet. There are these things in the secret realm. There¡¯s a Law


    Stone in its body. Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Upon hearing it, the crowdunched attacks on the stone man.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alex took out a flying sword and shed it pretentiously. In fact, he did not exert much effort. He was


    watching the stone man¡¯s reaction as well as observing his peers.


    As a result, he was speechless. No one was an idiot.


    Everyone did not exert their full strength. Eventually, the furious Phaseless killed the stone man with a


    sh and said coldly, ¡°If you all are here to leech, sorry then. The operation to the secret realm is


    canceled. You all can go back.¡±

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196


    Swoosh!


    The Phaseless Dweller cut through the stone man¡¯s head, causing an ocher crystal to drop out of it. It


    was as big as a thumb, overflowing with light.


    Once this thing was exposed to the air, a stream of wispy yet continuous fluctuation of power ofws


    gushed out. It was the earth-attributed power ofws.


    Alex felt it at once.


    Unexpectedly, his mind pce trembled slightly. It was the longing will that the mud b under the


    Chaos Tree inside the mind pce had emanated.


    ¡®The self-renewing soil?¡¯


    That was the b of mud that he had dug out from the Gods¡¯ Tomb in the Undead Territory.


    It was also because of this mud b that the Chaos Tree had grown desperately from a two-meter tall


    small tree to a huge towering tree that exceeded a thousand meters. The current Chaos Tree seemed


    to have stopped growing, but Alex did not know if that was its limit¡­


    But now, he suddenly guessed that even if that mud b was omnipotent, the energy contained inside


    must be limited, and it was impossible to be endless.


    Now that it had emanated a desire for the earth-attributed Law Stone, didn¡¯t that mean the earth-


    attributed Law Stone could replenish its energy?


    ¡®I¡¯ll get a piece for you if there¡¯s a chance. But not now.¡¯


    The Phaseless Dweller picked up that earth-attributed Law Stone and simply threw it at a bulky man.


    ¡°You contributed more just now. This Law Stone suits you, so it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Alex looked at the bulky man and recalled that the man seemed to be called Tytree Joffrey. Indeed, he


    was an owner of the earth-attributed spiritual root.


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    Tytree received the Law Stone joyously.


    At this moment, the stone man that had the Law Stone dug out suddenly emitted a ¡®boom¡¯ sound and


    its stone body crumbledpletely. It seemed that there was a wisp of gray energy dispersed from the


    inside, dissipating in the air.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Alex heard a sigh at this moment.


    He turned around to look at Mask. He was the one who had let out the sigh. It seemed that¡­ He was


    feeling sorry for the stone man¡¯s disappearance. But, on the other hand, he even sensed a kind of


    furious emotion with his keen mental strength.


    ¡®What¡¯s he angry about?¡¯


    Alex retracted his gaze and felt that Mask was bizarre. Then, they continued moving forward. It went


    smoothly this time. Under the two puppet people¡¯s lead, the crowd finally walked out of the ancient


    forest with no way out, entering a canyon.


    They found a mine after walking for another half an hour or so. This mine was dark, deep and gloomy,


    sending chills down the people¡¯s spines as if there were some unusual existence.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s an abandoned ancient mine. It¡¯s nothing strange,¡± the Phaseless Dweller said. He did not intend to


    exin much and led the people inside. In fact, Alex was a little curious. He was an outsider who knew


    nothing and had just rushed in blindly. He would not know if he were to be sold.


    Hence, he secretly asked Hermione through telepathy, ¡°Hey, who the hell is Phaseless Dweller? He


    won¡¯t lead is into a trap, right?¡±


    He had no choice as he only had a little connection with Hermione and did not know anyone else. He


    could not believe it, so he asked Hermione.


    Hermione snorted coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you already inside a trap? Besides, why should I tell you?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Because I¡¯m your master¡¯s husband.¡±


    Hermione was infuriated. ¡°Get the f*ck out of here!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Your master is unlucky. How could Xienna Stoermer ept a disciple like you?


    You¡¯re simply unfilial. When I get backter, I¡¯ll ask her to expel you from the apprenticeship.¡±


    Hermione was stunned. ¡°You know my master¡¯s name?!¡±

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197


    ¡°You¡¯re sick. How can I not know my wife¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Uhm..?¡±


    After a while, Hermione was probably worried about Phaseless or doubted Alex¡¯s identity, so she said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know well either. I was just recruited because I heard thatI could obtain the Law


    Stone. And, the Law Stone is what I need the most now, so I had toe over to take a look at all


    cost.¡±


    So, that was how matters stood.


    After a pause, Hermione asked, ¡°Hey, how did you escape from that monster¡¯s stomach?¡±


    Alex did not want to answer this question, so he said, ¡°What ¡®hey¡¯? You have to address your master¡¯s


    husband properly.¡±


    Hermione flew into a rage and kicked a huge rock at Alex.


    Bam!


    Of course, the huge rock failed to hit Alex and mmed into the wall of the mine with a deviation of


    direction, forming a huge hole at once. Unexpectedly, a fire suddenly appeared in the hole.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡±


    The crowd was a little shocked upon witnessing the scene.


    Alex was the closest. when he looked at it intently, he immediately felt a chill surging from the sole of


    his feet. Surprisingly, there was a round eyed handsome man inside the smashed hole, staring right at


    him.


    Lucille took a few steps back. Then, after taking a nce, she screamed the next second, ¡°Oh my god,


    is this a human or a ghost?¡±


    After a while, almost everyone came over to take a look.


    At this moment, the me in the hole gradually extinguished, so the scene inside the hole was even


    more clearly visible. The handsome man inside was dead, motionless. Moreover, that was not just a


    corpse, but¡­ There were many of them.


    Emmerich abruptly kicked the wall next to him and sent out a more prominent tremor, copsing almost


    the entire walls of the mine. As a result, the revealed actual content inside shocked the crowd to the


    core.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a mass grave!


    The corpses were densely packed inside the mine, there were males and females.


    But the strange thing was¡­


    ¡°Guys, look. Why do these corpses all have the same face?¡± Hermione eximed. She had pointed it


    out wrongly. It should be two different faces.


    One was a man¡¯s face, one was a woman¡¯s face. The men looked all the same, the women looked all


    the same as well.


    Mask whispered to Alex, ¡°They are just like your name, Dummy.¡±


    ¡°These are clones!¡±


    The old woman who had been following Donovan¡¯s side said. But, then, she added, ¡°They¡¯re immortal


    puppet bodies from ancient times.¡±


    After hearing her unique exnation, many people present asked, ¡°What is an immortal puppet body?¡±


    Meanwhile, the surprised Alex thought, ¡®Are they all clones?¡¯


    The old woman said, ¡°There¡¯s an ancient record in our Sun Shrine stating that during the ancient times,


    the Undying n had invaded various realms. There was a terrifying species inside the Undying n


    that could control humans¡¯ minds. It was even difficult for the supreme deities to escape its vicious


    blow. But, then, there was a sect called Brahman Sect at the time, specializing in the study of Puppet


    Immortals so that they could be used to deal with that terrifying Undying n species. These immortal


    puppet bodies are used as the materials for the Puppet Immortals¡­ So, you don¡¯t have to treat them


    as humans. They are not humans, but materials.¡±


    The crowd was stunned.


    ¡°In that case, these are the things we¡¯re going to deal with inside the Puppet Dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Probably so¡­¡±


    The Phaseless Dweller standing at the forefront snorted coldly and said with bad-tempered, ¡°Are you


    guys done yet? Is it time for chatter? The secret realm¡¯s entrance will be there if we walk further a bit.


    Hurry up. If we ever miss the secret realm¡¯s opening time, it¡¯ll be difficult for you guys to get the Law


    Stones again. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As expected, they reached the entrance after another three minutes.


    It was just that they never expected that there would be an old man sitting next to the teleportation


    portal at the entrance. After raising his gaze and looking at Alex and the others, he shook his head and


    said, ¡°Mortals, this is not a ce that you people shoulde. Turn back. Going further will only lead


    you to your demise.¡±

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    At the Puppet Dungeon¡¯s teleportation portal in the depth of the mine, surprisingly, there was an old


    man half-lying on a stone stool, staring at them calmly.


    This feeling was bizarre.


    Alex looked around and did not sense anything with life¡¯s aura. He did not even have a teacup and just


    ced a stone stool in this messy ore pile, sitting on it. He seemed to be waiting for their arrival


    specifically.


    ¡°Old man, who are you? Why are you here?¡± A woman with a beauty mark at the corner of her mouth


    asked as she went forward.


    The old man rolled his eyes and did not answer.


    Just then, the Phaseless Dweller suddenly wielded his long sword and shed at the old man without


    warning.


    nk!


    Mask next to Alex abruptly stepped in and blocked the Phaseless Dweller¡¯s de. What he used was


    an emerald flute.


    The material used to make it was unknown, but it was invulnerable to des. The Phaseless Dweller¡¯s


    sword could not even make a mark on the flute.


    The Phaseless Dweller was infuriated. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mask said, ¡°Dweller, he¡¯s just an old man. Why did you want to kill him?¡±


    Phaseless retorted, ¡°You don¡®t know sh*t about that. This old man is not a human.¡±


    As he said that, he shed twice again. However, Mask blocked all of them.


    By making a move, the others would find out whether one had a strong cultivation base. Mask gave the


    impression that he was hiding it deeply. Between his moves, there was an unending surge of steady


    Chi. Unfortunately, Phaseless still had the help of the two puppets, a male and a female.


    The two puppets superseded Phaseless in blocking Mask, whereas Phaseless went to kill the old man


    straightaway. More importantly, the seated old man seemed to have no resistance. He just sat there


    and stared right at the de with his dim yellow eyes, yet motionless.


    nk!


    A light sound rang out. This time, Alex stepped in to block Phaseless.


    ¡°How dare you stop me too?¡±


    In Phaseless¡¯ eyes, Alex¡¯s cultivation base was limited as be had not even reached the Imminent


    Immortal. Nevertheless, he could defeat this kind of insignificant being with just a move. So what made


    this guy have the misconception of being able to stop him?


    ¡°I just want to advise you. Forgive others whenever you can.¡± Alex dodged his attack


    ¡°Nonsense! Just die!¡±


    Phaseless was furious. Moreover, he shouted, ¡°Everyone, do it together! Kill these two pieces of trash


    for me, or else no one shall enter the secret realm!¡±


    Donovanughed. ¡°As per the Dweller¡¯s wish then!¡±


    He looked at Alex with an eerie glow in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡±


    Donovan attacked Alex. An iparably familiar aura could be felt from his attack.


    ¡°Chaos Chi energy?¡±


    Alex was startled for a brief moment.


    The next second, Mask suddenly barged in and helped Alex block Donovan¡¯s attack. But because of


    that, the two puppets dashed to his front and made a sh on the side of his face.


    The silver mask was severed and fell, revealing a handsome, delicate face inside. But at this moment,


    a wound was left on his face. Blood flowed slowly.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°He¡­ Why does he look exactly like those clones?¡± After looking at Mask¡¯s face clearly, Hermione


    eximed at once.


    ¡°He¡¯s also a puppet man?¡±


    After looking at his face clearly, the Phaseless Dweller was infuriated. ¡°So a spy was among us, just die


    then!¡±


    Countless attacks were directed at Mask. It was toote for Alex to stop them.


    Someone severed Mask¡¯s waist in the blink of an eye, with blood and internal organs sshing all over


    the ce. Even his one eye was blind, but he was not dead yet. He looked at Alex with the other visible


    eye and said, ¡°Bro Dummy, quickly¡­ Go¡­¡±


    Thest two words were like he was running out of power.


    Donovan smiled ruthlessly. ¡°Kill!¡±


    Now, Alex was alone. On the other hand, almost all the thirty or so people before him were in the


    Imminent Immortal realm. However, he, who possessed the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell and the


    Icebound Curse, was skilled and bold, so he was ready to go all out at once.


    His focus was on Donovan. He felt that this guy had something that he needed.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At this moment, countless attacks were directed him. Even Hermione attacked him.

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    The moment Alex was ready to resist the attacks with the Mystic Armor, the ornament-like old man


    sitting on the stone stool before abruptly bounced and waved his hand to throw a palm shadow.


    It was the power ofws! Then, he grabbed Alex and entered the teleportation portal like lightning.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Go after them!¡±


    This was the voice that he heard behind him the moment he entered the teleportation portal.


    ***


    His body seemed to have experienced muddiness and darkness. When he opened his eyes again, he


    was already in an expanse of desert.


    ¡°What is this ce? Old man¡­¡±


    First, Alex looked around. At a nce, it was all boundless desert. Then, he turned around and looked


    at the old man, only to notice that the old man was lying on the ground and could not get up.


    ¡°Hey, old man. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Mortal, head¡­ EasL.. Walk!¡±


    It was the same as watching a dying battery. As soon as the old man finished his sentence, he was


    completely ¡®out of power¡¯.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that the wave of operations earlier was his final energy. Now that the energy had been


    exhausted, he just stopped functioning.


    However, Alex couldn¡¯t tell the directions at all in this boundless desert. In the end, he discovered,


    fortunately, the old man was pointing in a certain direction when he said thest words about heading


    to the east. Otherwise, it would be extremely difficult.


    ¡®Mask, this old man and the puppet people next to Phaseless¡­¡¯


    ¡®All of them are dummies. Could they be the Puppet Immortals of the Brahman Sect that the old woman


    mentioned?¡¯


    He looked behind him again worriedly.


    The strange thing was that till now, Phaseless and the others had yet to barge in. He even wanted to


    go all out as there must be something good on Donovan.


    He first ced the old man¡¯s puppet body into the storage ring.


    Then, he set up a spell formation on the spot, trying to wait for the arrival of Phaseless and the others.


    As a result, he waited for a long time, yet not a single soul came.


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be! They should havee in after this long, right?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯


    Alex thought of a possibility.


    The destination of the teleportation portal was random. Or, it was controble. The old man had


    brought him here, but the teleported destination for Phaseless and the others were somewhere else.


    ¡®Forget it! Then I¡¯ll just head east to take a look!¡¯


    Alex picked up the pieces and strode forward. Soon, he encountered an obstacle.


    It was a puppet! Or rather, it was a puppet man. Three of them popped up at once.


    They looked exactly the same as those piled in the mass grave, except that these puppet men¡¯s eyes


    were bloodshot and rushed forward to kill him without saying anything.


    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    Alex killed three puppets consecutively with a sh.


    He rubbed his nose. ¡®So weak!¡¯


    He cut open their brains with a sword, but there was no Law Stone at all. Hence, not every puppet had


    the Law Stone, and the ones with the Law Stones were the golden geese.


    An hourter, he finally encountered it.


    However, d*mn it. Arge group of them with a total of thirty or so came at once. They were the real


    Puppet Immortals.


    Half a minuteter, Alex was beaten till he had a nosebleed and almost had his bowels stomped out.


    ¡®Let¡¯s escape!¡¯


    Just then, a voice said, ¡°My Lord¡­¡±

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    ¡°My lord, my lord¡­¡±


    The voice was erratic, so he could not tell the direction of the voice immediately. However, it felt familiar


    and intimate, as though it was the apple of his eye that he used to have.


    That was right. It was the apple of his eye, Ne. However, thirty or so Puppet Immortals were now


    pursuing Alex. Although these guys were puppets, they possessed the Law Stones in their bodies.


    Thus, in a certain aspect, they could be regarded as Immortals. At least, they were definitely much


    more powerful than someone in the second realm to Imminent Immortal like Hermione.


    So, he did not have any additional energy to think about how he heard Ne¡¯s voice all of a sudden.


    ¡°Kill! Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    The Puppet Immortals said in unison with a surging murderous aura. Their eyes were bloodshot, filled


    with rage and madness.


    Just then, there was a sudden change in the sky and streams of ck rifts appeared out of thin air.


    Immediately afterward, a huge greenish golden dragon tail swept out of the rifts¡­ The dragon tail was


    covered with dragon scales and seemed to be full of tactile quality. A certain mysterious, ancient aura


    filled every dragon scale with a sense of power.


    Immediately afterward, it was the entire dragon body. It fiercely broke through the space barrier and


    emerged from the clouds.


    The next second, Ne descended from the sky with an overwhelming force, mming hard into the


    thirty or so Puppet Immortals.


    At the same time, the Phaseless Dweller, Donovan, Hermione and the others in the other direction of


    the Puppet Dungeon also witnessed Ne¡¯s sudden appearance in mid-air. The immediate


    appearance of the mighty and shocking body stunned the crowd.


    ¡°That¡¯s a¡­ Benares Dragon!¡± Donovan in the crowd murmured as passion filled his eyes.


    ¡°A Benares Dragon! It¡¯s really a Benares Dragon!¡± The Phaseless Dweller also eximed as he was


    astonished.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say the Benares Dragons had be extinct in the ancient times? So there¡¯s actually a


    hidden Benares Dragon in this secret realm. Besides, it looks young, so it¡¯s a juvenile dragon. If I can


    keep it as a pet¡­¡±


    When the Phaseless Dweller said that, he noticed all the people around him had desire in their eyes.


    Who would not want to keep such an ancient dragon as their pet?


    That would be a veritable dragon rider!


    Donovan Ondo looked at the old woman and said through telepathy, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be


    thest bloodline of the Benares Dragons. This is a key and also a status. I must get her. Getting her


    will be equivalent to gaining the support of all the dragons. Compared to this, the Law Stones seem


    less important. ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    Donovan left the team instantly and chased after Ne in the direction of her appearance. The old


    woman followed behind him closely.


    Then, all the remaining people of the Sun Shrine followed him as well. These people definitely had to


    follow Donovan.


    The Phaseless Dweller was jealous as well. Without saying a word, he took the two puppet people and


    chased after them as fast as possible.


    Then, everyone went over as well.


    ***


    When Alex saw Ne, who had suddenly appeared, barging in to block the Puppet Immortals, he was


    instantly relieved.


    However, it seemed that it was a little difficult for Ne to deal with so many Puppet Immortals at once


    with her current level. As she could not attend to everything at once, the group immediately surrounded


    her and beat her to the point that she screamed in pain and several pieces of her dragon scales fell off.


    Alex flew into a rage.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m powerless just because I didn¡¯t show my strength?¡±


    ¡°Ne, leave!


    ¡°Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, Icebound Curse!¡±


    Alex managed to cast the forbidden spell easily as Ne helped him to buy time.


    The ny nine golden cores fused into the furnace of forbidden spells, pouring out an icy blue chill.

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201


    Hiss!


    The frigid aura also contained extreme fear.


    Not to mention that they were just Puppet Immortals. Even if they were the real Immortals, they


    probably could not bear the Icebound Curse too¡­ This was an existence that could even defeat the


    Undead Queen.


    Although Alex could cast the Icebound Curse currently, its power was worlds apart from that time. If the


    great Genbu had helped him cast the forbidden spell of level ny nine that time, then the one he cast


    now was at level one.


    But it was enough.


    None of the thirty or so Puppet Immortals could escape from it.


    Ne, who had transformed into the human form, was astonished when she saw her master cast such


    an attack. She asked in surprise, ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­ The Icebound Curse in the Ten-Point Forbidden


    Spell, right?¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Puppet Immortals that the Icebound Curse had frozen exploded one after another, turning into a


    pile of ice g on the ground.


    However, thirty three pieces of Law Stones in different shapes and colors also appeared on the ground,


    glowing with different luster and aura ofws.


    Thud!


    Alex kneeled to the ground at once, panting in exhaustion.


    Even if the Chi capacity of the ny nine golden cores that he had developed was now far more


    significant than those in the Immortalization stage, he was dead beat as the consumption of the Ten-


    Point Forbidden Spell¡¯s usage was just too much. It almost depleted the golden cores¡¯ energy at once,


    causing him to have a splitting headache.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    Ne rushed over and hugged Alex. ¡°Are you fine? Are you alright?¡±


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just the consumption was too great. I¡¯m a little weak! Ne, you


    came out so fast. Have you inherited all the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s Legacy?¡±


    Ne nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s almost done. It¡¯s not considered the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s Legacy, but the


    Ancestor Dragon¡¯s life source. After I absorbed all the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s essence, the Spiritual Realm


    of Dragons disappearedpletely too. I was a bit drowsy previously, drifting in the void without


    knowing where I was. Then, unexpectedly, I suddenly felt my lord¡¯s aura, and then I met my lord here.¡±


    Ne briefly exined the situation. Then, she hugged Alex hard with her voluptuous body close to


    him as she beamed with joy.


    ¡°My lord, I missed you so much!¡±


    He held that soft, warm, and fragrant body in his arms. Alex was a little reluctant to let go of her as well,


    mainly because his safety level skyrocketed with Ne¡¯s help. After a few minutes, Alex collected the


    thirty or so Law Stones.


    Since he came into contact with such things for the first time, naturally, be had to study them when he


    held them in his hand.


    Ne said, ¡°My lord, these are the Law Stones that the Supremes had condensed with their power of


    laws so that you can treat them as a kind of energy. They¡¯re good items. I remember that the Brahman


    Sect seemed to have researched these things in creating puppets specifically to deal with the mind-


    charming monster of the Undying n. But, unfortunately, they failed in the end.¡±


    Alex was startled. ¡°They failed? What do you mean?¡±


    Ne said, ¡°The Brahman Sect¡¯s puppetry was the best in the world, but the Puppet Immortals are a


    kind ofw-breaking existence. Perhaps it¡¯s inherently intolerable in the world, so when the Brahman


    Sect manufactured these puppets, something wrong happened, causing the Puppet Immortals to go


    out of control.¡±


    ¡°Out of control?¡±


    Alex thought about the rebellion of future robots that he often saw on television. Was it a simr


    scenario?


    Ne nodded. ¡°Yes. The original purpose of the manufactured Puppet Immortals was to fight against


    the Undying n. Who would have thought these tools developed self-consciousness? Some of them


    rebelled, and then the Brahman Sect was gone just like that.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then, here..?¡±


    ¡°Here¡­ If I¡¯m not wrong, this might be the Infernal Realm that the Grand Emperor Rowan had opened


    lip with three fragments of Six Eternities for imprisoning the Puppet Immortals specifically. But.. It¡¯s


    strange. We shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    While talking, some figures shed. Someone came, it was none other than Donovan and the others.

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    Whoosh!


    A total of seven figures stood in front of Alex and Ne in the blink of an eye. The leader was none


    other than Donovan Ondo of the Sun Shrine.


    Once the man saw Ne, he could not look away.


    It was a Benares Dragon!


    It was a real Benares Dragon. Moreover, after turning into a human, her beauty was indescribable with


    an unparalleled look, a voluptuous body and a pair of fair, long legs seducing his soul¡­ The dragon


    tribe initially possessed an extremely rare physique and beauty in the world. The dragon males were


    peerlessly handsome, whereas the dragon females were devastatingly beautiful. It had always been


    like that.


    ¡®Mine! This female Benares Dragon must belong to me!¡¯ Donovan even thought that his child in the


    future, born from the bloodline between him and a female Benares Dragon, would be the sole inheritor


    of the Benares Dragons. And, he could logically acquire all the treasures of the ancient Benares


    Dragons.


    It was a miracle from Heaven!


    As for Alex sitting next to Ne, Donovan Ondo paid no attention to him at all. What qualification did


    a man that had not reached the Imminent Immortal realm have to snatch away the only Benares


    Dragon from him? It was sphemy just to have such a thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Benares Dragon?¡± Donovan asked bluntly.


    ¡°Right. What about it?¡± Ne rolled her eyes as she could tell what Donovan wanted at a nce.


    Those unconcealed eyes and longing expressions hinted at Donovan¡¯s desire for Ne.


    Ne was not a girl who was wet behind the ears.


    Phaseless and the others previously thought Ne was a juvenile dragon of the Benares Dragons, but


    it was utterly wrong. Ne was not a young dragon. She had been sealed for three thousand years


    since the beginning of ancient times. Her cultivation base had regressed as she went without eating


    and drinking in the past three thousand years, so her body looked like a young dragon.


    But, she was not. She had experienced countless wars during ancient times. After going through


    countless events, she was still a young girl in the end.


    But, how could sheck experience?


    Donovanuded. ¡°It¡¯s really an ancient dragon! It¡¯s so shocking to see one today! Let me introduce


    myself. I¡¯m Donovan Ondo, the young master of the Sun Shrine. My talent is unprecedented in the


    past and the present. I¡¯m a peerless genius once in a lifetime. I¡¯ll definitely be an Immortal in the


    future. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I be the Heavenly Emperor.¡±


    Alex snorted.


    ¡®He has the guts to brag. Does he think that the Heavenly Emperor is some cheap cabbage on the


    ground?¡¯


    Ne asked, ¡°So what then?¡±


    Ne¡¯s every expression excited Donovan¡¯s mind to the core. The more Ne showed this kind of


    disdainful expression, the more he wanted her. He was a peerless genius and a target of special care


    for the elders in the sect, so he could get whatever he wanted easily.


    Ne¡¯s disdain aroused his ambition instead.


    ¡°I want you to follow me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of investment if you follow me now. When I be the Heavenly Emperorter, your value


    will naturally rise with that too.¡±


    ¡°How about it? Are you willing to follow me?¡±


    Ne looked at Alex.


    Donovan immediately asked, ¡°Why are you looking at him? This guy¡¯s talent is mediocre, and his


    cultivation base is too weak He¡¯s not even worthy to hold your shoes. It¡¯s even an insult for him to sit


    next to you.¡±


    Ne rolled her beautiful eyes. ¡°Indeed, his cultivation base is a little weak, but your cultivation base


    doesn¡¯t seem to be the highest either. Look, someone more powerful than you hase!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As Ne finished her words, another group of people arrived. Of course, it was Phaseless and the


    others.


    When everyone saw Ne in human form, desire filled their eyes, especially the green-eyed men.


    ¡°A Benares Dragon!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a Benares Dragon!¡±


    ¡°So beautiful¡­¡±


    Just then, Ne chuckled. ¡°Indeed, I need to choose a human that I can follow, preferably a man. But,


    the man that I¡¯m going to follow must be the strongest! So, who has the strongestbat power


    among all of you here? Come forward and sign a contract with me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°So soon? So straightforward!¡±

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    A person from some unknown sect said, ¡°I heard that the Benares Dragons respect the strong, so she


    does that inpliance with the rules.¡±


    Phaseless immediately took a step forward. ¡°My cultivation level should be the highest among the


    people here!¡±


    It was the final Benares Dragon in the world, the symbol of the dragon lineage.


    Who would not want it? What a godsend!


    Someone instantly jumped out. ¡°Phaseless Dweller, it¡¯s a bit early for you to say those words. Your


    cultivation level isn¡¯t the highest. Besides, she just said that only the one with the strongestbat


    power would Sign a contract with her. So why don¡¯t we fight for one round?¡±


    The Phaseless Dweller snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a helper whom I found, yet you want to fight me?¡±


    That man refused to give in. ¡°Cut the crap. Are you going to fight or not? If you don¡¯t dare to fight, just


    get lost. This contract with the Benares Dragon belongs to me, Wanson Sibley.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Soon, the Phaseless Dweller fought with Wanson. He never expected that Wanson¡¯s cultivation level


    would be high, so the strength he had disyed before was totally fake. However, at a nce now, he


    had the cultivation level of the eighth realm to Imminent Immortal and possessed a mystical tool that


    increased his strength significantly.


    However, the strength that Phaseless had disyed previously was not all of it. A few secondster,


    the Phaseless Dwellershed out with a sword. Unexpectedly, this sword contained a portion of the


    power ofws.


    It shook off Wanson¡¯s attack abruptly and then pierced his throat in one blow!


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Wanson screamed horribly and died.


    Phaseless retracted his sword and kicked Wanson away before sweeping a cold nce. ¡°Does anyone


    else want toe out and try?¡±


    Some people frowned, some people retreated.


    After all, Phaseless disyed his strength before their eyes. Even Wanson, who had the cultivation


    level of the eighth realm to Imminent Immortal and possessed a mystical tool, had died. So, the people


    who went forward without any trump card would just dig their graves.


    However, so many people were present, so there were always some people who had a trump card and


    refused to concede defeat.


    Another woman jumped out immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll try it! We¡¯ll conclude the fight with a touch on the


    opponent!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The woman was a rogue cultivator, but her origin was very mysterious.


    She said that the fight would stop with a touch on the opponent. However, when she started fighting,


    she was fierce and ruthless with all her moves attacking Phaseless¡¯ vital areas. She had a kind of Mind


    Control ability to control one¡¯s mind by surprise during battles.


    Like now, she suddenly shouted, ¡°Look behind you!¡±


    Phaseless was in a daze for a brief moment, yet he quickly returned to normal. However, the woman


    almost killed him because of the brief distraction.


    After a few seconds, the woman shouted again, ¡°Look to the left. Your wife is here!¡±


    Poof!


    Unfortunately, Phaseless did not freeze and pierced the woman¡¯s heart ruthlessly with his sword at


    once. Phaseless spat a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Humph, if you want to control my mind, practice it for


    another few centuries! I don¡¯t even have a wife!¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡±


    Alex stood in the distance and watched coldly.


    At this moment, Ne¡¯s temptation was greater than anyone else. So, why would anyone pay attention


    to a minor character like him?


    However, no one knew that Ne was Alex¡¯s servant. She had long signed the contract with Alex.


    Hence, this inexplicable ughter now was a troll that Alex and Ne had thought on a whim.


    To their surprise, almost everyone fell for it.


    Then, the fight continued for another few rounds. No one else came forward after Phaseless killed five


    people consecutively.


    Ne nced at Donovan and said to Phaseless, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re the strongest. Not bad, nowe


    forward and sign a contract with me!¡±


    As she raised her hand, a contract seal appeared in the air.

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    ¡°A contract!¡±


    ¡°She really wants to sign a contract!¡±


    At this moment, all the people held their breath in disbelief.


    Earlier, some people doubted Ne¡¯s intention, and even Phaseless once wondered if Ne wanted


    them to kill each other. After that, however, the temptation of the contract with a Benares Dragon was


    so great that almost no one could resist it.


    But now, Ne had taken out the contract for real, shocking the people greatly.


    When Phaseless saw the contract seal floating and spinning slowly in the air, his eyes sparkled.


    ¡°It¡¯s real! It¡¯s really a contract!¡± He was too excited. Unfortunately, he did not know that Ne had long


    signed the contract with Alex. Alex was not dead yet, so the contract seal would be invalid.


    Just as Phaseless was about to go forward, Donovan finally said, ¡°Phaseless Dweller, have you


    forgotten me? In terms of strength, the strongest person here is not you, but me, Donovan Ondo!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When Ne heard him, she instantly revoked the contract seal and looked at Donovan.


    Phaseless¡¯ hand was about to touch the contract seal, but now it was gone all of a sudden. One could


    hardly imagine how terrible that vexation and furious emotion was.


    ¡°Donovan Ondo, do you have a death wish too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you for the sake of the Sun Shrine, so get lost right now!¡±


    ¡°And you guys, get out of here for ten miles. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    The Phaseless Dweller initially gathered so many people to enter the Puppet Dungeon together with a


    certain purpose, but the n did not change fast. He never expected that a Benares Dragon would


    appear here, so this was the most importantpared to the previous purpose.


    Many tactful people left after Phaseless had driven them away furiously, including Hermione.


    However, Donovan did not leave. He seemed to have decided to have a showdown with Phaseless.


    The Phaseless Dweller sneered. ¡°Donovan Ondo, since you¡¯re so ungrateful, don¡¯t me me then.


    Even if the seven of you attack together, do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The battle broke out.


    Donovan moved alone, whereas his subordinates did not move.


    Buzz!


    Once Donovan made his move, there was a drastic change in the environment, with the bnce of Yin


    and Yang turned upside down.


    On the other hand, the Chaos Tree inside Alex¡¯s mind pce moved rhythmically at once, and the


    several Chaos Beads glowed brightly. Alex sensed a very familiar aura belonging to the aura of a


    Chaos Bead.


    ¡®It¡¯s a Chaos Bead!¡¯


    Alex stared at Donovan, watching him striking out four beads with a wave of the hand. Indeed, they


    were the Chaos Beads. These four beads were connected into a square and just happened to encircle


    Phaseless, trapping him with boundless pressure from all directions.


    ¡®D*mn, he has four shattered Chaos Beads!¡¯ Alex was shocked yet excited.


    Only four shattered Chaos Beads were hanging on the Chaos Tree inside his mind pce. If he could


    acquire Donovan¡¯s shattered Chaos Beads, it would be perfect then.


    In this way, he would have eight beads right away.


    Yuno had said that if he could collect the thirty-six shattered Chaos Beads, it would be a piece of


    supreme treasure. He also wanted to know how supreme it would be.


    ¡°Chaos Beads?¡± Phaseless was instantly stunned and recognized them.


    The four shattered Chaos Beads formed a spell formation in the air connected by light as if it were a


    constetion in the deep sky. It covered the Phaseless Dweller at once, making Phaseless unmovable.


    ¡°Phaseless, I didn¡¯t expect that you would know about the Chaos Beads!¡± Donovan said with a smile.


    While talking, he nced at Alex inadvertently¡­ This nce held a certain intention.


    Alex knew it.


    This person most likely had sensed that he possessed the Chaos Beads.


    People who possessed the Chaos Beads could sense the Chaos Beads¡¯ location with ease, especially


    within a certain distance. So, generally, there would be a bit of mutual attraction.

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    ¡®Interesting! Iwant to see who will emerge as the victor in the end then!¡¯


    Just as Alex thought about it, Phaseless struggled for a few seconds, but he could not free himself from


    the spell formation of the shattered Chaos Beads. Then, finally, he exploded with rage.


    Roar!


    The clothes on his body were torn into pieces, showing a sturdy figure inside.


    The people were in slight disbelief at a nce. The Phaseless Dweller¡¯s outer appearance was of an


    old man in his fifties or sixties. But now, this flesh did not look old at all, with healthy, lustrous bronze


    skin. The muscle tones were perfect and there was even an Adonis belt.


    Looking at his figure alone, it was reasonable to say that he was just in his twenties. When they looked


    at his face again, they were shocked at a nce.


    Phaseless¡¯ facial appearance changed abruptly. He was still an old man before, but now he had turned


    into a young man with an extremely familiar face¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the man¡¯s face in the mass grave


    behind the mine¡¯s wall earlier?


    Hence, it turned out that the Phaseless Dweller was also a Puppet Immortal.


    Once Alex figured it out, his expression seemed bizarre.


    Earlier, Ne had even told him that there was something wrong with the Puppet Immortals that the


    Brahman Sect had researched, and a portion of them had gone out of control¡­ Hence, although both


    the Phaseless Dweller and Mask were Puppet Immortals, they belonged to two different factions.


    Donovan saw the current changes in Phaseless as well. Of course, he could tell Phaseless¡¯ true


    identity at a nce.


    ¡°So you¡¯re a puppet too!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a puppet, yet you still want to snatch the Benares Dragon¡¯s contract from me. You have a death


    wish!¡±


    Donovan activated his power once again, causing the four shattered Chaos Beads to change again,


    beamng with radiance. Just then, the two puppets of a male and a female Phaseless Dweller had


    brought with him, rushed over and surrounded Donovan.


    Then, they self-destructed!


    Bang! Bang!


    They exploded the formation blueprint that the shattered Chaos Beads had formed with two loud


    bangs.


    Afterward, the Phaseless Dweller hurriedly seized the opportunity to escape, reluctantly abandoning


    the contract with the Benares Dragon.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Donovanughed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At this moment, the people of the Sun Shrine went forward to congratte Donovan.


    Donovan ignored them and stared at Ne intently. Then, he walked toward her and said with a smile,


    ¡°What do you think? See? I¡¯m the strongest here, but my cultivation level isn¡¯t as high as Phaseless¡¯


    because I¡¯m a genius. I can bypass the ranks to defeat others, so my future is boundless!¡±


    Ne nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Donovan grew even happier. ¡°So, can we sign the contract now?¡±


    Ne smiled softly. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem. As you wish.¡±


    The contract seal appeared once again. Without saying a word, the excited Donovan immediately let


    go of his divine sense so that Ne¡¯s contract seal could merge with his.


    However, he felt something was wrong after three minutes.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t this contract seal fuse with my soul?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, your soul power is too little. Please release more of it. You¡¯re incapable of signing a contract


    with the Benares Dragon with such a puny soul.¡±


    Once Donovan thought about it, he felt that it made sense. This was a Benares Dragon after all!


    He immediately increased the output again, but there was a sudden change the next second. He


    suddenly felt the soul that he had released received unprecedented severe damage.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Donovan spat a mouthful of blood. He looked at Ne dumbfoundedly. ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could that happen?¡± Ne seemed to have remembered something abruptly and


    said, ¡°Oh, I suddenly remembered that I¡¯d signed a contract with someone else. So, you can¡¯t sign it


    with me. Sorry!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, you can just die!¡±

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    As soon as the words left Ne¡¯s lips, she mmed a fierce punch onto Donovan Ondo¡¯s chest.


    Ne was a true Benares Dragon and not the so-called bloodline of a Benares Dragon. There was a


    vast difference between the two. Those of the lineage only had a little bit more edge, while Ne had


    all the inheritance and bloodline of the Benares Dragons. She was also part of the royal family!


    A dragon was the divine beast of heaven and earth. The punch came down with an unimaginable force.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ng!


    Loud echoes rang in the air.


    Donovan had already suffered significant damage to his soul because he had been tricked. Now, his


    entire head felt like it was about to burst open from the pain.


    How could he have defended against Ne¡¯s attack?


    He was instantly blown away by the force of the punch. However, the sound that rang out was wrong.


    It was the piercing sound of gold shing against iron.


    Ne¡¯s fist was covered with dragon scales, and it sounded as though she had punched a heavy,


    bronze bell. She felt the tremendous recoil from the blow. A sharp pain shot all the way into her bones,


    and it felt like it had fractured.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°B*tch, you dare to make a move against our young master! Kill that b*tch!¡±


    The people from Sun Shrine drew their weapons one after another in anger, surrounding Ne as they


    protected Donovan. However, these people had severely underestimated Ne¡¯s strength. After


    receiving the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s essence, her cultivation had recovered massively.


    Though it wasn¡¯tparable to before, and a single punch from her wasn¡¯t enough to kill Donovan,


    protected by a magic treasure, who then were the others?


    Boom!


    A fist directly pierced through the chest of a Sun Shrine disciple. Three secondster, another kick


    shattered another male disciple. The attacks of such ferocity overwhelmed everyone present.


    ¡°Retreat! Hurry and retreat!


    ¡°Protect the young master! Evacuate immediately!¡± The old woman finally opened her mouth and


    shouted.


    If it weren¡¯t for that male disciple who had jumped in front of her to protect her, Ne¡¯s punch would


    have killed her instead.


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Donovan looked coldly at Ne as he said, ¡°Very good! This is the first


    time that I, Donovan Ondo, have suffered such a disadvantage. You¡¯re not bad, and I will remember


    you. One day, I will take you as my pet and have you kneel at my feet, calling me master.¡±


    Upon saying that, he didn¡¯t flee immediately. Instead, he let his gaze wandered to where Alex was


    standing, not far away.


    Because he had felt it in Alex¡¯s body, the Chaos Bead¡¯s aura was also fluctuating. The heavens were


    really helping him!


    He now possessed four Chaos Beads, and each one of them had brought him tremendous benefits. It


    allowed him to advance his cultivation by leaps and bounds. Now, it was possible to have one more¡­


    ¡®No!¡¯


    ¡®Based on the amount of chaos chi energy around his body, there should be more than one!¡¯


    ¡®The gods are really helping me! Father said that I am the child of destiny and have the chi of heaven


    and earth in my body. Looks like he really was right!¡¯


    Kicking off violently from his position, he brought out all four of his Chaos Beads and formed a


    formation.


    It was a cage, one that could form a secondary space by itself. He was going to lock Alex inside it and


    take him back with him.


    Whoosh!


    The Chaos Bead formation ensnared Alex immediately.


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve got him! Let¡¯s go!¡± Laughing loudly, Donovan retracted the Chaos Bead formation and


    intended to flee the ce.


    As for Ne, just as he had said, he woulde back for herter.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    With Donovan in the lead, he brought the Sun Shrine disciples away, running into the distance as fast


    as they possibly could.


    But in the next second, Donovan felt that something was wrong. The Chaos Bead formation he used to


    ensnare Alex hadn¡¯t actually been retracted, and Alex wasn¡¯t trapped inside the secondary space. He


    was still standing there, and the four Chaos Beads were also stationary, as though frozen solid.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡±


    He focused on the Chaos Beads and willed them back, but they didn¡¯t budge an inch.


    In fact, it seemed the beads weren¡¯t listening to hismands anymore.

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    ¡®This¡­¡¯


    Just then, Donovan Ondo saw Alex move, reaching out and absorbing the Chaos Beads one by one.


    It looked effortless to Alex, as easy as picking rocks up from the ground.


    When all four Chaos Beads were in his hands, Alex looked over to Donovan and smiled, revealing a


    white row of teeth.


    ¡°Thanks a lot! You¡¯re such a good person, giving me all the shattered Chaos Beads like that. I¡¯ll


    definitely make good use of them.¡±


    Alex¡¯s words immediately caused fury to surge through Donovan¡¯s mind.


    But in the next instant, Alex directly retracted all four shattered Chaos Beads into his mind pce.


    ¡°rgh!¡±


    Donovan violently coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    The divine soul connection between him and the shattered Chaos Beads was severed abruptly and


    forcefully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Donovan rushed back in, intending to snatch back his shattered Chaos Beads.


    But Ne instantly appeared in front of Alex with a smile on her face. ¡°My Lord, not only does this guy


    have shattered Chaos Beads, but I can see that he has great defensive treasures in his body. It¡¯s of


    reasonable quality, so let¡¯s grab that too!¡±


    ¡®Holy sh*t¡­¡¯


    Donovan and some others from the Sun Shrine opened their eyes wide with incredulity.


    ¡®My Lord¡­¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    What did she mean by that?!


    In other words, Alex was the one who had signed a contract with the Benares Dragon. So, it was them


    who had dug their own graves, and foolishly killed each other because of that?


    How sinister!


    How could this guy be so sinister?!


    Alexughed and said, ¡°Sure. It just so happens that youck defensive treasure, and I¡¯ve seen it in his


    body. It looks like an ancient bronze bell. Let¡¯s take it and study it.¡±


    With that, he and Ne darted forward¡­


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Donovan weighed the pros and cons, before choosing to run away.


    Sh*t! This wasn¡¯t worth losing blood over!


    Alex had thought that his teleportation was already considered fast, but he didn¡¯t expect Donovan to be


    like a child adorned with jewels. There was no shortage of treasures on him, and he actually pulled out


    a g that had blood-red embroidery of strange symbols on them.


    He then waved it with a strong force. In the next second, he and his subordinates disappeared without


    a trace!


    ¡°Uhh..?¡±


    ¡°Ne, what kind of magic treasure is this?¡±


    Alex was baffled. It was even more awesome than his instant teleportation.


    Ne furrowed her brows. ¡°It¡¯s a little like prehistoric legendary Innate spiritual treasure, the Five


    Elements g.


    Alex froze for what seemed like half a day, before asking with deep sorrow, ¡°Do you think we can still


    do anything? Are we going to just let Innate spiritual treasure disappear in front of our eyes?¡±


    Ne shook her head slightly. ¡°The Five Elements g is capable of breaking through the void and


    vanishing without a trace. We won¡¯t be able to find them.¡±


    Alex let out a sigh and dwelled on it no more. To have obtained four shattered Chaos Beads was


    already a great harvest Now, all eight shattered Chaos Beads hung above the Chaos Tree, emitting a


    faint light.


    With the eight beads gathered together, the aura they emitted changed greatly.


    They seemed as though they were breathing.


    ***


    Ne had said that this was the Infernal Realm.


    It was created by an ancient emperor with three fragments of Six Eternities. Alex remembered what the


    Phaseless Dweller had once said, that what he wanted was the Jade of Six Paths, so it was probably


    that.


    With neither of them having any idea, Alex decided to continue heading eastward. He had a feeling that


    the clue the old man¡¯s puppet gave before it died must have some significance.


    Thus, he headed all the way east.


    On the way, he encountered many puppet immortals, but with Ne¡¯s help, these were all basicallyw


    stones that delivered themselves into his hands.


    An unknown amount of time passed, and when Alex entered a stone ruin, he saw a woman, covered in


    blood, lying on the ground.


    It was Hermione Yggdrasil!

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    ¡°Uh-oh¡­¡±


    Alex looked over Hermione Yggdrasil¡¯s condition.


    Her injuries were somewhat severe. She had a wound on her chest, one that had been decapitated


    horizontally, and it looked like her sternum had been severed. The towering female assets adorning her


    chest looked like they had been paid no mercy, left half exposed in the open.


    Her wounds were too severe and too bizarre. Hermione, however, was still alive.


    At her heart area, there was a white light that leaped around gently and had protected her pulse. Now,


    this bright light was slowly repairing Hermione¡¯s wound.


    ¡°It feels so familiar!¡± Alex murmured because of the familiar feeling the white light gave him.


    It was Xienna¡¯s aura.


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet, but this life-saving white light is also not enough to save her life,¡± Ne said. ¡°My


    lord, do you wish to save her?¡±


    Alex had previously told her that everyone here was out to kill him. So, as Alex¡¯s benefactor and faithful


    guardian, Ne naturally regarded every single one of those people to be enemies.


    Alex furrowed his brows. ¡°She¡¯s my wife¡¯s disciple.¡±


    Ne was aware of who Dorothy Assex was. But as far as she remembered, Dorothy wasn¡¯t a very


    powerful person. How could she have afforded to take in a disciple?


    This was also one disciple that was in the second realm to Imminent Immortal.


    Alex could see her doubts as clear as day. He finally relented and told her the identity of Dorothy¡¯s


    reincarnation. Ne, who had seen a lot, pondered a little. Then she said, ¡°Reincarnating with her


    memories, as well as hiding her soul in the Reincarnation Stone¡­ This wife of yours is not at all


    ordinary, My Lord!¡±


    Alex smiled bitterly. ¡°Who says she is? If she was, could she have stolen my wife from me? I don¡¯t even


    know what to do now.¡±


    Ne thought deeply again for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way out of this.¡±


    ¡°What, you have a solution?¡± Alex got excited and took Ne¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Well, sort of, but it requires us to return to the ancestralnd of the Benares Dragon. It also requires


    Xienna to cut out that part of her personality willingly¡­¡±


    That was too difficult.


    Forget about finding the ancestralnd of the Benares Dragon, would Xienna be even willing to do so?


    ¡°It appears Xienna ces a significant importance on this disciple of hers, though I¡¯m not sure which


    part of this girl is valuable.¡±


    ¡°In order to probably have a favor from her in the future, I better save her!¡±


    The moment Alex said that he saw that the white light in Hermione¡¯s heart was getting weaker and


    would soon be extinguished. He immediately moved, transferring a stream of his chi into her body.


    He made a seal and drew a formation. The Zharvakko Blessed Reversal formation was quickly


    activated.


    However, half a day passed, and the wound on Hermione¡¯s chest was healing too slowly. When it


    looked like it was going to healpletely, it seemed to be destroyed by some sort of force that ripped


    open her wound once more.


    Alex was torn.


    Initially, this was an awkward matter. However, half a day had already passed, yet the wound refused to


    close. It was odd.


    ¡°There is the power ofws at the location of her wound. It¡¯s impossible to heal unless it¡¯s removed,¡±


    said Ne after she studied it carefully and squeezed the wound.


    Unexpectedly, the squeeze woke Hermione up.


    Her eyes snapped open, and she sawAlex, who was leaning extremely close. It caused her to freeze


    for a moment. ¡°What are you doing to me?!¡±


    She was severely injured and had bled quite a lot. The floor was stained red, and even moving a finger


    was filled with agony. However, it didn¡¯t mean that she had lost all her senses. Women were most


    sensitive at that particr part, and Ne had squeezed it quite hard, so it was apparent she had felt it.


    Alex blinked. ¡°What do you see me doing to you?¡±


    Hermione was embarrassed and anxious. ¡°You¡­ Shameless!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alex deliberately scared her. ¡°Call out and curse however you want. You¡¯re like a dead fish right now. I


    can do whatever I want to you, and you¡¯ll only be able to watch.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Alexughed and ignored her.


    The power ofws wasn¡¯t something he could fully control as of now, making dealing with the one in


    Hermione¡¯s wound without hurting her pulse a little difficult.


    Finally, he shook his head. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t save you! I¡¯ve tried my best. If your master wants to me me


    when the timees, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    A bitter expression crossed Hermione¡¯s face, and she seemed to break down a little. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have


    come here. I was just too greedy.¡±


    Alex was speechless.

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    On the other hand, Alex felt no regrets. He had managed to gather many rewards from this ce, after


    all. This was especially for the four shattered Chaos Beads, which was practically a dreame


    through.


    ¡°What was it that cut you up this badly? Was it a Puppet Immortal?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°They¡­ They were ghosts¡­ Ghosts! There are ghosts here!¡±


    Hermione Yggdrasil seemed distracted and incoherent.


    Alex bristled, wondering if he should just leave her here to fend for herself.


    Just then, among the ruins, a slender looking woman walked out.


    ¡°Puppet Immortal!¡±


    Alex had killed hundreds of such puppets on the way here and was naturally no stranger to them.


    Every puppet looked exactly the same.


    Alex drew his Dragon Bone Sword and waited for the Puppet Immortal to approach them.


    Strangely, this female puppet did not immediately rush up to fight and kill them, unlike the others that


    Alex had decimated before her.


    ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll make a move first. I can save some energy by doing so anyway!¡¯ Alex thought to himself


    and concentrated his energy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, the female puppet stood still and looked at him. Then, she said, ¡°Dummy, why did you save


    her?¡±


    Alex froze.


    ¡°You¡¯re..?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Mask!¡± the female puppet said.


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Alex looked at the female puppet in a daze. He felt a little ufortable. Mask had saved him before,


    but Mask had clearly been a man. So why was Mask a female now, all of a sudden?!


    ¡°You¡¯re Mask? Which one is your real body? Are you a male or female?!¡±


    The female puppetughed lightly, her voice chirpy like a bird. ¡°Since I¡¯m a Mask, how can you


    distinguish between genders?¡±


    Alex nced at Ne. Alex couldn¡¯t understand this person called Mask.


    Mask then said, ¡°Follow me. Time is running out.¡±


    Alex hesitated slightly, but he still pulled Ne¡¯s hand and followed after Mask. As for Hermione, he


    had already tried his best. Whether she lived or died now would depend on her destiny.


    Hermione, too, was upset after getting abandoned like that.


    ¡°Hey, are you going to leave me behind just like that? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re my master¡¯s husband?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°If you take me with you, I¡¯ll believe you. ¡±


    ¡°I killed your entire family, aren¡¯t you going to avenge them?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not of the Yggdrasil bloodline. They don¡¯t count as family.¡±


    Mask, who had been walking in front, saw that Hermione called Alex back halfway. She had really no


    more time, so Mask simply walked back and threw Hermione over her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Even with the added weight of Hermione on her, she still moved extremely swiftly. She navigated the


    stone ruins with familiar ease, as though she knew the ce like the back of her hand.


    ***


    At this time, the sun had set, and the full moon could be seen high in the sky. The moon was


    particrly round, but it didn¡¯t look quite the same as the regr moon one would see.


    Alex truly had doubts on whether this was the same moon as its Earth counterpart.


    At this time, the ruins in front of them suddenly changed, and a strange scene appeared. The ground


    which they were walking on was rapidly evolving. Like how the river, the sea, the grass, and trees had


    gone through a long history of change, the pile of stone ruins was suddenly gone, reced by a


    solemn sunset sanctuary.


    The moment of sunset was when the sanctuary came alive.


    Alex and Ne felt a deep shock running through. Following behind Mask, the two stepped through the


    doors of the sanctuary. They were met with the sight of a throne with a tall back.


    On the throne, was a woman with her eyes closed.


    Alex felt that this woman was unusually familiar, as though he had seen her somewhere before. Then,


    he became bbergasted.


    ¡°She¡¯s..?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, that can¡¯t be possible, right?!¡±

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    Alex looked at Mask and then towards the woman who was sitting on the throne. Then, he asked, ¡°Who


    is she?¡±


    ¡°A deity,¡± Mask replied.


    It surprised Alex even more, and he asked again more tentatively, ¡°Athena?¡±


    There was no mistake. The woman on the throne looked simr to the sculpture that Alex had seen,


    especially the shape she took. She looked exactly the same.


    The long spear. The golden shield. The precious crown.


    The corner of Mask¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually know my name from


    ancient times.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Alex¡¯s jaw dropped open. It was actually really Athena!


    But wasn¡¯t Athena a character from Greek mythology?


    How could she appear in this ce?


    And this sanctuary, it was clearly just some stone ruins before this. But, as soon as the sun had set and


    the moon rose, it instantly changed into this western styled Sunset Shrine.


    Alex also made a point to touch the buildings. They were all very real. None of them were illusions.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re really the goddess of wisdom and daughter of Zeus, Pas Athena? One of the twelve


    major gods of Olympus?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite well versed with the rumors and legends about me. But, some of those are


    true, and some are false. Listening is fine and all¡­ But now, I have to ask you for one thing¡­¡±


    Before she could even finish, the deafening sounds of battle came from outside the doors of the


    sanctuary. It sounded like people were trying to break in!


    Alex had not closed the doors after he entered the sanctuary, and the doors had automatically closed


    behind him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°The puppet army that Phaseless has brought!¡± Mask¡­ Well, Athena said.


    At the entrance of the sanctuary, countless puppets were frantically attacking the gates. Loud, earth-


    shattering noises thundered out from their assaults.


    However, the structure of the sanctuary was strong, the two massive bronze doors alone hundreds of


    meters high. The doors had an unimaginable thickness and weren¡¯t made out of any ordinary bronze


    material.


    Divine power swirled on them, and they were carved with mysterious andplicated patterns. Images


    of the sun, moon, stars, mountains, and rivers, as well as the brilliance of gods leading through the


    ages, were also on them.


    ¡°Who the hell is Phaseless?¡± Alex felt it a little strange.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem that particrly strong inbat, right? Even Donovan could beat him before this.


    Miss Athena, with your ability, how can you not beat him?¡±


    Athena shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s not only one ¡®Phaseless¡¯, it¡¯s just one of the thousands of forms that


    Phaseless has.¡±


    ¡°So, just like how you¡¯re Mask right now,¡± Ne said.


    ¡°They¡¯re all clones? Is there something more powerful behind them?¡±


    ¡°You can put it that way,¡± Athena replied. ¡°Those are all Puppet Immortals that have been


    contaminated.¡±


    At this moment, the sounds of the assault were getting louder.


    Ne could stand still no longer and rushed to check it out. On top of Sunset Shrine was a transparent


    window made from unknown materials. Tougher than the bronze doors, some puppets were also trying


    to break through it from the outside. However, they failed to breach it and turned back to attack the


    gates instead.


    Ne stood at the window and looked down.


    It was pitch ck, and it was all people.


    Ne could feel the fear and frustration creeping up on her. It felt like the time before she fell into a


    deep sleep, the scene of the Benares Dragon falling into despair.


    She ran back and said to Athena, ¡°Is this the Internal Realm created by Grand Emperor Rowan before


    he used fragments of Six Eternities? Didn¡¯t you say that the puppet army inside it had been divided into


    two factions? Why are all the puppet immortals here and attacking this shrine? What do they want?¡±


    Athena waved her hand, and a mechanical sound echoed from behind her. A door appeared from


    where the sound came from. However, there was anotheryer of ss on the inside of it.


    Through the doorway, Alex and the others could see rows upon rows of puppet immortals, standing


    silently in a densely packed manner, their massive numbers countless to the naked eye.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is what they¡¯re after! Uncontaminated puppet immortals!¡±


    Athena nced at the door, then waved to close the door behind her, shielding the puppet immortals


    inside. ¡°Time is running out. The puppet immortals outside are monsters that have been contaminated


    by the Undying n, and they must die! This shrine is no longer stable, and it will copse very soon¡­


    The puppet immortals behind me are the future of world peace. I promised the old founder that I would


    protect them until the day the Phoenix Empress and the king returns.¡±


    Phoenix Empress?


    Alex thought for a while. Could she possibly be talking about that ancient emperor¡¯s partner, Grand


    Emperor Rowan?


    The puppet that used Athena as her body had a graceful face and a determined expression. She


    moved her slender thighs, and stepped slowly towards the deity sitting on the throne. She then lifted


    the crown from the top of the deity¡¯s head, which had olive branches wrapped around it.

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211


    ¡°For one to don the crown, one must also bear the weight of it!¡±


    Athena looked at the silent deity of herself that sat on the throne. The look on her face was determined,


    but underneath it was also a hint of sadness. Finally, Athena closed her eyes, and crystal drops of tears


    slid down her ears.


    Slowly, she ced the crown on top of her head.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Woosh!


    A surge of divine power rippled through the air. It rushed out from Athena¡¯s body on the throne, and


    with the crown on her head as the medium, the power entered her current body.


    In the next instance, the hair on the puppet¡¯s body that Athena was in gradually changed. It first turned


    purple before growing out quickly.


    The aura her body exuded kept changing constantly, rippling with divine power, which was both ancient


    and holy.


    Athena¡¯s puppet body seemed to have changed in just a single moment.


    She¡­ Had turned into the real Athena.


    After a beat, the deity Athena which sat on the throne, seemed to have lost all support. She fell down,


    ttering and turning into dust.


    Alex and Ne nced at each other. They now understood why Athena shed tears before this, it


    represented the fall of the deity Athena. However, at this moment, inside Sunset Shrine, the current


    Athena was covered in a divine light. Her purple hair fluttered even though there was no wind, and the


    olive crown sat atop her head. Wasn¡¯t this the beginning of another glorious era?


    Athena leaned over and picked up the golden shield that had fallen to the side, as well as the several


    meters tall scepter.


    She was now the Athena who had been reborn.


    ¡°Committed to time, sanctioned through death!¡±


    ¡°Gods, guide me to the dawn of victory!¡±


    ¡°Awaken, my knights!¡±


    She raised the golden scepter high into the air, and the ce was bathed in dazzling, holy light, and the


    battle intent in the air was overwhelming. Suddenly, two beams of white light intertwined and shot out


    towards Alex and Ne.


    The two of them were startled and subconsciously tried to avoid it.


    However, it was just too fast. Both felt a surge of divine power enveloping their bodies.


    It felt divine. It felt gentle.


    But, it was also filled with fighting intent, harmonious yet powerful.


    ¡°What?!¡± Ne eximed loudly asyers of green and golden scales appeared on the surface of her


    body that was filled with power. The next second, something even more magical happened. She


    directly transformed into her original body.


    There was a pair of golden wings on her body. With a blinding white light shining around it, it looked


    gorgeous.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Alex looked at Ne in shock. However, he soon discovered that a pair of golden wings had also


    sprouted out his body. And from this pair of wings, he could feel that he had awakened a strange


    power. An infinite amount of divine power rushed into his body. His meridians exploded, and all ny


    nine golden cores were filled with holy light.


    ¡®This is¡­ Just remarkable!¡¯


    Athena¡¯s scepter paused a beat, and her purple hair danced wildly in the air, and her golden shield was


    held in front of her.


    ¡°Charge, my Holy Saints!¡±

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212


    ¡°H-Holy Saints?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes trembled. Why did the name sound so familiar?


    Didn¡¯t that mean that particr Japanese anime was adapted from actual events? Could the author of


    those anime actually know Athena?


    But after he thought about it, he determined it impossible.


    The Athena that stood in front of him¡­ Who knew how many years she had been in the Infernal


    Realm?


    However, right now¡­


    The bronze door was still tightly closed, and the puppet immortals led by Phaseless couldn¡¯t break


    through the defense of the door. There was no one inside Sunset Shrine, so what was the point of


    Athena asking them to charge?


    Alex and Ne nced at each other and suspected that this new Athena was still being influenced by


    her original deity body and that perhaps her slightly fragmented memories were stuck in her old body.


    ¡°Ne, are those real wings?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some real texture to it. It¡¯s not pure gold, right? Gold is very expensive now, and I heard its


    price has gone up to record highs. We have two gold wings. If we were to cut it and sell it by the pound,


    we would be able to get a good price.¡±


    Ne also looked at Alex¡¯s wings. ¡°My Lord, these wings tickle a little, and they¡¯re strange. They seem


    to resonate with my body somehow, and it feels amazing. Selling these wings by the pound is just a


    waste.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Bam!


    Athena¡¯s massive shield fell to the ground. She was at a loss for words. These two¡­ Were the ones


    that wouldn¡¯t hold up in the face of battle?


    If that was the case, then it would be a huge cause for concern.


    However¡­ The battle song had already been sung. The radiant glory had descended onto the earth.


    Once they stepped out, it would be impossible to turn back.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°The True God awakens!¡±


    She picked up herrge shield, and her three meter tall golden scepter transformed into an


    iparably sharpnce. Her body was covered in golden armor, and she stepped forward, charging


    in the direction of the bronze door.


    When she was halfway through the area, the bronze door pushed open on its own.


    The puppet immortals under Phaseless¡¯mand rushed in viciously. Not every one of these puppets


    was handsome and beautiful. Arge portion of them looked like they had been made of other


    materials. Some were made of stone, some covered in fire, and some ook the form of demonic beasts.


    ¡°Sovereign of Sanctuary, Spear of Divine Battle!¡± Athena rushed into the circle of battle, unleashing her


    full firepower.


    In an instant, heads were sent rolling.


    Alex and Ne¡¯s jaws almost dropped to the ground from shock after seeing just a few seconds of the


    battle.


    Athena was just too strong.


    As expected from the goddess of war from the Greeks. As Athena fought on in, a feverish feeling


    coursed through Alex and Ne¡¯s bodies. Athena¡¯s insatiable lust for battle seemed to be affecting


    them.


    In the next second, Alex grabbed the Reflective Eye and made seven mirror images of himself before


    plunging into the battle.


    Roar!


    Ne was Alex¡¯s maid and contracted pet, so it was only natural that she needed to stay close to him.


    Athena spared a nce towards them, especially at Alex¡¯s mysterious mirror image technique, before


    finally feeling a pang of relief. She was just a singlemanding officer, and even if her true body was


    awakened, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold back the attacks of so many puppets by herself.


    ¡°Sacred Battle Hymn, will of the Gods!¡±


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Alex found that with Athena¡¯s blessing, his ownbat power had multiplied by a few times. And even


    without using the Ten- Point Forbidden Spell, he could still easily beat the puppet immortals that he was


    fighting.


    Courage, passion, protection. These feelings all rushed into his mind with a burst. It was as though he


    was being brainwashed.


    Resonating with Athena.


    It was a strange feeling, but it was very real. It was difficult to put in words to exin, but it was as if his


    body was being controlled, each thought and every single cell in his body.


    Fight, fight, fight!

 Chapter 2213

    Chapter 2213


    The puppet immortals fell to the ground one after another. Many of them didn¡¯t even leave corpses


    behind.


    Often sporting an overbearing attack style, Athena would cause the puppet¡¯s body to explode directly,


    leaving behind only the Law Stone in its ce.


    Thus, more and more Law Stones started to umte on the ground. Countless puppet immortals


    had already flooded into Sunset Shrine.


    Inside the temple, sights of battle, as well as flesh and blood, could be seen everywhere.


    ***


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    ¡°What on earth is inside this shrine?!¡±


    Outside Sunset Shrine, in a random tunnel, Donovan Ondo and his remaining men were hiding


    quietly.


    Densely packed, almost like a swarm of ants, there were simply far too many puppet immortals in front


    of the shrine. They couldn¡¯t really see what was happening inside.


    Donovan had lost his four shattered Chaos Beads, so of course, he refused to retreat just like that.


    That would just be too big of a loss for him. They hid and adjusted and tended to their injuries to


    recover. Then, they scoured the entire Infernal Realm to search for Alex and Ne¡¯s whereabouts.


    Thest thing they expected was to find an incredibly majestic shrine and the huge battle that had


    broken out.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter whether they live or die inside there, it¡¯s all a good thing. We¡¯re just here to


    reap the benefits in the end. Once they¡¯re done, that¡¯s when we¡¯lle out¡­ Hmph! Just the amount


    of Law Stones from these puppet immortals will rake in massive amounts of money.¡±


    ¡°In addition¡­¡±


    Donovan paused and said, ¡°Do you remember what Phaseless said before? The thing he wanted was


    called the Jade of Six Paths, right? Hmph¡­ He takes me for a fool. He thought I didn¡¯t know that the


    Brahman Sect used to exist here in ancient times, where a great emperor from the Stoermer sect


    sealed it away with three Jade of Six Paths fragments. Then, it became the ce we know as the


    Infernal Realm.¡±


    ¡°The Six Eternities, the beginning of all heaven and earth and supreme spiritual tool of the prehistoric


    period. Just the fragments alone are a powerful magic weapon.¡±


    ¡°If I recall correctly, the fragment of the Six Eternities is inside this shrine.¡±


    The face of the olddy who was beside him was filled with longing once she heard this.


    Just then, a goldennce pierced through the bodies of countless puppets and broke through the air,


    plunging viciously into the ground. It also happened to be right near where Donovan and the others


    were hiding.


    tter!


    The bodies of the Puppet Immortals burst into pieces, and seven to eight pieces of different colored


    Law Stones ttered to the ground.


    The eyes of Donovan and the others were fixed on the goldennce.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°This¡­ Thisnce is swirling with divine light, and very strong divine power¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Could it be a divine weapon?¡±


    Envy instantly filled Donovan¡¯s eyes. He was sure that thisnce was not just any ordinary divine


    weapon.


    Looking around, he saw that no one was looking at this goldennce, and no one wasing to collect


    it either. So he immediately jumped out of the pit and rushed over as fast as he could. He grabbed the


    lance with one hand, intending to take it for himself.


    However¡­


    A voice rang out in Donovan¡¯s heart. ¡°Fight, my Holy Saints. Burn your little universe. The gods need


    you!¡± it said.


    Thepulsion of the goddess!


    Donovan was instantly confused. There was a belief that he was willing to die for her, as well as the


    courage that suddenly surged up within him. He held the goldennce in one hand and grabbed the


    ancient bronze bell from his mind pce.


    Ring!


    The sound of the bell was vast and powerful, and the universe shone brilliantly. Heaven and earth


    seem to pale inparison, and the universe seemed to sway. Infinite numbers of puppet immortals


    were suppressed by the sound of the bell.


    As for Donovan, be rushed forward and handed back the goldennce to Athena.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    ¡°My Lord, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°Has be gone nuts? Why would he run there now and return thence?!¡±


    Just as the old woman and the others were drowning in anxiety, not knowing what to do, a loud thump


    shook the ground.


    Athena¡¯snce had once again taken away the lives of a dozen puppet immortals and had plunged into


    the ground by the old woman¡¯s feet.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Some marveled at the sight, while some were at a loss for words. However, the old woman¡¯s hand had


    already reached out and grabbed thence.

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214


    ¡°Don¡¯t grab thence!¡±


    ¡°Thatnce is weird!¡±


    A few people tried to warn the old woman. However, it was toote.


    The old woman drew the goldennce and also charged towards the battlefield, shouting as she went.


    ¡°For victory, for the goddess!¡±


    Forget about how the remaining Sun Shrine disciples were dumbfounded, even Donovan and the old


    woman were baffled.


    Even though they had charged in, their sense of self hadn¡¯t all been lost yet However, they didn¡¯t


    expect that they would bepletely swayed by the fervent impulse that roared within them and that


    they could hardly control themselves.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡±


    ¡°Why have I be like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t control my body anymore!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As the two of them fought, they doubted their own mortality.


    Donovan saw Alex with wings on his back and hundreds of swords swirled around his body like some


    kind of meat grinder, fighting courageously to kill. He even saw the shattered Chaos Beads entering


    and exiting the surface of his body. It provided Alex with an endless amount of fighting power. Donovan


    counted that there were eight shattered Chaos Beads.


    He became thrilled beyond words.


    ¡®This guy actually has four shattered Chaos Beads on him as well.¡¯


    ¡®Wait, no¡­ What¡¯s the vague shadow of a tree on his body? It has an intricate connection with the


    Chaos Beads? Maybe¡­ Is that¡­ Is that the Chaos Tree?¡¯


    ¡®Oh my goodness, that¡¯s the number one prehistoric divine tree, the Chaos Tree! It¡¯s actually in his


    mind pce?! That¡¯s shocking! No wonder he can easily snatch my Chaos Beads.¡¯


    ¡®I have to get it. I must get it!¡¯


    ¡®At all costs!¡¯


    Donovan¡¯s heart was just about screaming in excitement. The journey this time was worth it and


    definitely the biggest opportunity in his life. As long as he could take this person, he was bound to have


    a more magnificent fortune. He would even be invincible in the entire world.


    Of course, those were the thoughts in his mind.


    Donovan, however, couldn¡¯t control his battling boy as he held the Chaos Bell in his hands, desperately


    killing everything in his path.


    At this point, it was useless even if he didn¡¯t want to fight anymore. There were just too many puppet


    immortals.


    Earlier, Ne¡¯s information was a little inurate. It¡¯s not that the Braham Sect¡¯s Puppet Immortals


    were not sessful. In fact, they had been. However, the n had been found out by the higher-ups of


    the Undead n, and the Undead Queen, Juvia, went personally to the battlefield to deal with them,


    letting a kind of insect from the Abyss contaminate them.


    The Braham Sect¡¯s Puppet Immortals had almost no immunity to these kinds of demonic insects. Once


    they were infected, they would rebel and be the vanguard of the undead.


    At this moment, Alex was fighting as he considered Donovan¡­ And the Chaos Bell in his hand.


    This guy really was a treasure child. The amount of treasure in him was endless. Even though he


    couldn¡¯t see what the bell was, the fairy energy that surrounded it was unmistakable, as well as the


    Chaos energy mixed with it. It seemed inextricably rted to the Chaos Tree in his mind pce.


    Finally, because of the next wave of puppet immortals that rushed in, Alex and Donovan were brought


    closer together. The two were only two meters away from each other.


    Boom, boom!


    Several Puppet Immortals were knocked back.


    Donovan looked at Alex and asked, ¡°You have the Chaos Tree inside you?¡±


    Alex was taken aback for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect Donovan¡¯s senses to be sharp enough to see it.


    In fact, this was only possible because of the Chaos Bell in Donovan¡¯s hand.


    Alex was unaware of this at this time. At this moment, Donovan was having a hard time controlling the


    Chaos Bell because it sensed the presence of the Chaos Tree and wanted to approach it.


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed, and heughed. ¡°Not bad, that bell of yours. Want to give it to me too?¡±


    ¡°You have a death wish¡­¡±


    The hostility in Donovan¡¯s heart surged. Alex had yet to even return the four shattered Chaos Beads to


    him!


    He really wanted to use the Chaos Bell in his hands to smash Alex to death, but the goddess conviction


    from Athena was simply too powerful. What shepelled was not the human heart but one¡¯s behavior


    and movement. So, Donovan could only aim the Chaos Bell elsewhere in the end.


    Ding, ding, ding!


    Law Stones fell continuously. Alex asionally waved his hand and grabbed a piece.

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215


    Athena¡¯sbat power was, without a doubt, the strongest there was.


    The goldennce, the invincible scepter that would transform from time to time, let out a chant of


    incantations. She was a dual practitioner of martial arts.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Suddenly, Athena rushed back from the circle of battle, her golden armor covered in blood.


    Ne was not too far from Alex, and she resumed her human form for the time being and stood by his


    side.


    ¡°The enemy has not been defeatedpletely. Why are we retreating?¡± Alex asked.


    Although the battle looked difficult, the fight was, in fact, exceptionally easy. He felt that they would be


    able to wipe out the puppet immortalspletely in another hour or two.


    Athena gasped, her breathing shallow. ¡°It¡¯s dissipating.¡±


    The instant the words left her mouth, the holy feathers on Alex and Ne suddenly dissipated, like a


    soap bubble that had burst.


    The continuous stream of courage, strength, and divine powers that washed over their nerves also


    receded like a flood.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Looking at the army of puppets that were still pouring in, Alex let loose his flying swords into a


    formation, circling forward to cut them down.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Without the boost of power from Athena, he found that his killing powers had reduced drastically.


    Before this, one sh from his sword would suffice to cut them down, but now it wouldn¡¯t even cut


    through.


    Only at this point did he realize one thing.


    The puppet immortals he and Ne had encountered before were far stronger than the current ones.


    Before this, Alex could still cut them down with the little tricks he used, but it was now so much harder


    to do so.


    The situation had changed.


    Alex was now left in a precarious position. At this critical moment, Ne rushed over. She transformed


    into her dragon form and used her giant body to push the enemy back.


    Roar!


    She let out a mighty dragon roar that shook the ground. Then, she rushed back into Alex¡¯s body. Just


    like before, she turned into the dragon armor that protected Alex.


    This time, it was different. Alex could feel that it wasn¡¯t as simple as Ne just curling around to cover


    his body. It was practically a fusion. His heart let out a rumbling sound. There was an old saying that


    two hearts beat as one, the very situation now. Ne and Alex¡¯s hearts had somehow fused


    temporarily.


    The heart was the essence of a person. It was the source of all power.


    Now, Alex could feel a huge power bursting out from his heart.


    Even without Athena¡¯s divine power boost, Alex could still feel an endless stream of power and courage


    surging through him.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The Seven des of Death flew outwards.


    A puppet immortal¡¯s headunched high in the sky, its neck spewing a pir of blood at least half a


    meter into the sky.


    ¡°What the f*ck..!¡±


    Donovan was dumbfounded, and his eyes were filled with envy and jealousy.


    Having a Benares Dragon as a pet there was actually such a wonderful use!


    Such a divine beast saw favor in the eyes of both heaven and earth. How could some cheapass person


    like Alex have it? It should belong to him!


    Alex was confident once more.


    He was about to unleash another ultimate move and continue attacking the puppet immortals when


    Athena suddenly shed forward and grabbed him. ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°Ugh?! But¡­¡±


    Athena did not exin but dragged him directly inside. Then, she waved her hands, intending to close


    the shrine doors.


    But at this moment, the bronze doors vibrated violently, and a woman¡¯s voice echoed out, ¡°Athena, my


    sister. Are you dead?¡±

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216


    In front of the Sunset Shrine¡¯s door, thousands of puppet immortals arranged themselves in two


    columns neatly, giving way to a passage.


    The ground, chaotic and filled with blood and corpses, including Law Stones of all manner, were


    cleared by a mysterious power to create a spotless path.


    A woman wearing a thin blue shirt walked in with bare feet. She had a tall and chiseled figure, and her


    cloud-like golden hair floated gently in the wind.


    Her skin was like snow, her body graceful, and her two long, straight jade legs were iparably


    attractive under the thin shroud. The blue tulle skirt split a long slit with the pace of her walking. Her


    long glistening white legs were perfectly exposed from the toes to the thighs. The image was so


    beautiful it caused palpitations in the heart.


    Presently, Athena was considered the most beautiful of her generation. Butpared with this one


    who came in, one would feel she was a bit less attractive¡­


    Perhaps, this Athena was a newborn, while the flesh was a female puppet immortal.


    However, the most eye-catching part of this woman in blue was her surroundings, where a silver,


    crescent moon was suspended mid-air. This caused her to radiate with a divine aura that wasn¡¯t of this


    earth.


    ¡°So beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling that I have found true love!¡± Donovan murmured,pletely forgetting the current


    situation.


    Hallucinations oozed out of his mind, and his eyes gave a deadly stare at the visitor. He did not move


    at all.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The woman who entered gently nced at Donovan and casually struck him.


    A loud sound could be heard. It had struck Donovan¡¯s Chaos Bell.


    Although the Chaos Bell blocked the woman¡¯s blow, the surging divine power, like a tsunami, swept


    through Donovan¡¯s body, sending him flying high. He crashed hard into one of the Sunset Shrine¡¯s


    massive pirs.


    That pir, surprisingly, was all broken off by the impact. The thick one, almost three or four meters in


    diameter, broke off from the middle and smashed down.


    Even at the top of this shrine, broken stones were falling. A hole was opened above.


    The woman lifted her head to see.


    ¡°Sister, your broken temple seems to be falling!¡± she giggled. ¡°You still dare to live in such a temple?


    Maybe one day it will copse¡­ Or else you can give this temple to me first. I¡¯m better at repairing it. I¡¯ll


    help you fix it.¡±


    Athena seemed utterly devoid of strength.


    As channels of divine power leaked out, perhaps that physical body of hers was finding it rather


    challenging to withstand Athena¡®s original divine power. Her body seemed to be unable to support it.


    She was finding it difficult to use the scepter for support. But, she tried desperately to endure through


    the expression on her face. ¡°No, I can handle a few tiny problems!¡±


    Alex, however, saw that Donovan¡¯s Chaos Bell had fallen to the side.


    This must be something good!


    He ran over while saying to Donovan, ¡°Brother, are you okay? Look, the weapon is knocked off. It


    seems to have broken a bit. But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take it back and fix it for you.¡±


    He rushed over and tried to put the Chaos Bell away.


    Donovan¡¯s eyes were red with desire, and he was close to breaking out with curses.


    ¡°You son of a bitch, you stole my Chaos Pearl, and now you want to steal my Chaos Bell? Do you think


    I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    He shot out his true essence and attempted to take back the Chaos Bell.


    Unexpectedly, a huge force swept over.


    It was the woman in blue. She instantly wrapped herself around the Chaos Bell and quickly grabbed it,


    ¡°This bell is a bit special¡­¡±


    The next second, however, she threw it away. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡®s broken.¡±


    She had thrown it in the direction of Alex. Not to mention its terrifying speed, it also contained


    boundless divine power.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217


    This time, she was ready to kill Alex with this Chaos Bell. When Alex saw this scene, he was ecstatic.


    God had really helped him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He didn¡¯t even dodge, directly catching it with his hand.


    Boom¡­


    The moment Alex¡¯s hands embraced the Chaos Bell, a huge force was transmitted to his body. Almost


    like a meteor had struck it, his entire body was sent flying.


    Arge hole was knocked into the wall of the Sunset Shrine.


    Alex and the Chaos Bell crashed out and disappeared. Fortunately, the woman had fused herself into


    Alex¡¯s body. Moreover, thanks to Alex¡¯s imprable defense and Genbu¡¯s Mystic Armor, he was not


    easily killed. But he also saw that the woman was quite sophisticated, thus he simply yed dead.


    Donovan jumped wildly as he looked on. That was his Chaos Bell!


    He climbed up, attempting to grab the Chaos Bell.


    The woman in blue, however, seeing him like an undefeatable little strong man, seemed a little angry.


    She then said to Athena, ¡°Sister, it seems that you still have a good eye. The saints you chose all had


    some kind of ability¡­ But, this is the end.¡±


    This time, the blue crescent moon around her suddenly popped out violently.


    Boom!


    It struck Donovan.


    As a result, a massive gaping pit had opened on the shrine¡¯s grounds.


    Donovan was gone. It was as if he had vaporized.


    The blonde woman retracted the curved blue moon.


    With a strange smile at the corner of her month, she said to Athena, ¡°My dear sister, you and I were


    supposed to be the closest of sisters. We should be on the same side but look at us now. For a dead


    man, we sisters fought for thousands of years. Was he worth it?¡±


    ¡°Artemis, I did it for you,¡± Athena replied.


    It turned out that the woman in front of her was Athena¡¯s own sister, Artemis.


    ¡°For my sake? Then, give me the remaining puppet immortals of the Brahman Sect, and I can lead you


    to the glory of the ages!¡± Artemis proimed with a smile.


    Athena, however, had her lips sealed tight.


    After a while, she spoke as if finally releasing a breath. ¡°Forget it, Artemis. My physical body has been


    destroyed. The body of the puppet immortal simply can¡¯t fuse with my divine power. After fighting for so


    long, I have to rest. I should return to the sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two thousand years, and now I have finally fulfilled my promise to him.¡±


    ¡°Artemis, my sister. Since you want the rest of the puppet immortals, take them all then!¡±


    In Athena¡¯s hand came a crystal key that shone with the glow of the stars and the moon. Artemis was


    overjoyed and immediately walked over to it.


    She was a little confused at first. ¡®Is this all going too smoothly?¡¯


    It was then that Athena¡¯s body seemed to be in a horrible state. Divine power leaked out from what


    seemed a pocket with holes. Even her body seemed to crack as blood quickly seeped out from the


    cracked skin and stained her clothes red.


    Athena fell to her knees.


    Artemis looked at her as if thinking deeply about something.


    The next second, Athena could not hold the crystal key, and it fell to the ground.


    This time, Artemis was the first to pick it up. ¡°Sister, thank you for giving me the key.¡±


    Suddenly, the crystal key burst out a golden cloud of light, instantly enveloping Artemis. At the floor of


    the Sunset Shrine where Artemis stood, divine steel came rushing out,pletely imprisoning Artemis.

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Rashomon sanctuary!¡±


    Artemis was imprisoned by the divine steel. She struggled desperately, using all her strength to st


    away the divine steel cage. Unfortunately, although sweeping everything in its way, her power had no


    effect on these divine steel.


    In fact, she also turned the water blue curved moon around her into a scimitar and shed fiercely at


    the divine steel. All her attacks seemed to hit the void, however. Not even a sound could be made, as


    though this divine steel was non-existent.


    However, it managed to imprison her body.


    At this moment, Artemis finally understood. Her sister, Athena, pretended to lead her into the Sunset


    Shrine. She wanted to stand in this position, to get the crystal key.


    ¡°Damn..! Damn, Athena, you¡¯re still as cunning as a fox!¡±


    Hence, she gave up on cutting the divine steel.


    By this point, she knew very well that she was unable to open the Rashomon sanctuary with her ability.


    It was a spatial cage between the real and the unreal. Unfortunately, Artemis was not good at the


    spatial domain. Using brute force was simply ineffective.


    Athena coughed a few times and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Holding her scepter, she stood up. ¡±Artemis, you will understand me.¡±


    ¡°You are crazy. You must be crazy,¡± screamed Artemis.


    ¡°You actually destroyed the flesh of my father to capture me and put on a show? This body of a female


    puppet immortal can¡¯t withstand your divine power. You won¡¯t be living long.¡±


    Athenaughed. ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me.¡±


    ¡°Crazy, insane, psycho!¡± Artemis shouted frantically.


    Athena was known as the goddess of wisdom, and her methods were boundless. So, for the two


    thousand years she was trapped in this infernal realm, Artemis was very careful with this sister. This


    time, seeing that she was about to die, with her physical body destroyed and perished, the tight strings


    in her heart finally loosened, and she picked up the crystal key.


    Unexpectedly, it was actually still a checkmate, a situationid by Athena at the cost of her own life.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand? Why can¡®t you understand me?¡±


    ¡°The previous world is doomed to perish. The undead queen is the future of the earth. The reopening of


    the Sanctuary is just around the corner. Don¡¯t you want to save your brother?¡±


    ¡°Athena, let go of me. I have a way to make you live again.¡±


    Athena merely shook her head. ¡°At a time like this, even reopening the sanctuary would be pointless.¡±


    She took a deep breath. Slowly, she stood up.


    Her purple hair danced gently. The cracked skin on her body quickly healed up, and her bloody


    appearance suddenly turned to the original wless purple haired beauty she was as if some self-


    cleaning supernatural ability had been used.


    ¡°You¡­ Cheated again?!¡±


    ¡°Athena, you are but a drama queen. I really doubt anything real is left in that body of yours.¡±


    After seeing this, Artemis was about to explode in a fury.


    ¡°Liar, big liar!¡±


    With her intelligence, how could she never keep up with this sister?


    Abominable, too abominable.


    Athenaughed as she heaved the golden scepter in her hand. A wave of golden divine power swept


    out, and she opened her mouth, screaming, ¡°Come back my sacred earth!¡±


    Outside the shrine was Alex, who was ying dead. He had long ago taken the Chaos Bell into the


    mind pce, or rather, the Chaos Bell failed to Withstand the temptation of the Chaos Tree. It then ran


    away to the mind pce itself.


    As for the soul connection between Donovan and the Chaos Bell, it was automatically severed.


    What?


    As a magic weapon, how could one cut the connection with the master alone? Wasn¡¯t this a rebellion?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But, the Chaos Bell was a super powerful existence with self-awareness.


    And Artemis was right about one thing, the Chaos Bell was indeed broken. There were several cracks


    on it, and not only was it now less effective, but its lifespan was also failing.

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219


    If it did not get effective repairs, it mightpletely copse one day.


    So, the appearance of the Chaos Tree was its savior!


    Naturally, it couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity, or there might not be the next time. Under such


    circumstances, it was only normal that the Chaos Bell directly gave up on Donovan.


    Meanwhile, Donovan was actually not dead yet. He had the Five Elements g in his hand. This innate


    spiritual treasure was stronger than a divine weapon. Not only did it have the ability to shatter the void,


    but also had the magical ability to be invisible. It even allowed Donovan to hide in it, avoiding the


    pursuit.


    Therefore, when Artemis struck him with the Blue Moon, it could not kill Donovan. Now, he used the


    ability of the Five Elements g to slowly move to the outside of the temple.


    He wanted to take the Chaos Bell back.


    He felt that Alex might already be dead at this time. So, he nned to take the Chaos Bell together with


    the Chaos Pearls and the Chaos Tree.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    What a great opportunity!


    As a result, just when Donovan found Alex and was about to make his move, Athena¡¯s voice came in


    the middle of the divine hall.


    Along with it, a golden divine power rushed into the two people¡¯s bodies. Unlike the previous holy


    wings, it was even more powerful this time, able to control the bodies directly.


    They couldn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°Your grandfather¡­¡±


    Donovan almost broke into a cuss.


    ¡®Do you think it was easy for me?¡¯


    ¡®I just wanted to get back what belongs to me. Why is it so hard?¡¯


    Unfortunately, even if it was a curse, he could only think about it and couldn¡¯t curse out.


    Presently, the two of them were not only Athena¡¯s saints but also her puppets. And she could do


    whatever she wanted.


    ¡°Damn it, what is this Athena trying to do again?¡±


    Alex was also annoyed and helpless.


    Anyone who came across such a thing would surely be unhappy, even if Athena had shown


    friendliness to him at first. In the eyes of these high and mighty gods, however, someone like him was


    all but a tiny mole.


    However, just at this moment, the ny nine golden cores in his body all detached from their


    acupuncture points with a rumble.


    A furnace of forbidden spells was formed in his body. The operation of the furnace was also affected by


    Athena¡¯s divine power, but the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell was born to break the rules of the taboo.


    Although Alex¡¯s Ten-Point Forbidden Spell was not yet in ce, breaking Athena¡¯s confinement should


    only be a matter of time.


    Only one thing that worried him a little, would he be discovered by Athena once he broke the


    confinement, thus discovering his bigger secret?!


    ¡°How about.. We wait and see what happens?¡±


    ¡°Only when we¡¯ve really run out of options can we forcibly break the confinement!¡±


    And just like that, Alex and Donovan, both like two real puppets, were summoned by Athena to go


    inside. When they went in¡­ Goodness!


    Inside the shrine was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    All the puppet immortals who had rushed in previously were all dead. A golden formation was opened


    in the temple with 9,999 divine steel, forming a strange cage and imprisoning Artemis inside. The


    chains were made of divine steel. They bound her hands and feet, as well as her curvy body. She hung


    in arge zigzag posture. The thin blue shirt, bounded by divine steel, clung to her body, and it even


    had a bit of ragging.


    Both of Artemis¡¯ beautiful jade legs were exposed. Moreover, the outline of her upper body would


    arouse and excite any man.

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I will go. That¡¯s a dashing femme!¡±


    Even Alex, a man used to beautiful women, couldn¡¯t fight the urge to steal several nces at her.


    However, he was soon attracted by other images.


    The golden formation on the ground looked uplicated. With strange energy that not only killed all


    those puppet immortals in a short period of time, it also collected flesh and blood of these puppet


    immortals. The energy contained within replenished the formation diagram inside the Rashomon


    sanctuary.


    ¡°Deathly Qi?!¡±


    Alex could keenly feel an extremely evil substance within these energies.


    Before this, when it was attached to the puppet immortal¡¯s body, it was not very apparent.


    Under the effect of Athena¡®s formation, however, these substances were separated and purified by the


    original, and it showed its nature. Alex suddenly remembered that Athena had said that Brahman


    Sect¡¯s puppet immortals were contaminated by some kind of demon worms of the undead n, so¡­


    This evil deadly Qi was probablying from inside these Abyssal Demon Bugs.


    This was a substance several times stronger than the undead n¡¯s deadly Qi.


    ¡°Abyssal Demon Bugs from the abyss.¡±


    ¡°What kind of terrifying ce could this Abyss be?¡± Alex did not dare to imagine.


    At this moment, both he and Donovan were like puppets on strings, controlled by Athena, reentering


    the shrine anding to the side of the formation.


    Athena did not speak With just an intention, Alex and Donovan extended their hands at the same time.


    After that, Athena took her scepter and golden shield and threw them out.


    Alex got the scepter, while Donovan got the shield.


    ¡°Artemis, you have been brainwashed by the undead.¡±


    ¡°In your soul, there is already an imprint of the undead queen, and you have be her follower.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m going to do now is to purify you so that you can be reborn and regain your freedom!¡±


    Athena¡¯s voice rang out. She then looked towards Alex and Donovan. ¡°Next, I will be relying on you, my


    fighters!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alex¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow.


    He was nowpletely bewildered. This golden scepter was bizarrely tall, possibly over three meters


    tall. It was heavy, and when he held it in his hand, he could feel massive divine power drilling towards


    his body, one that made him stronger.


    Nheless, it was not of his own making. He had wholly be Athena¡¯ s instrument.


    The golden scepter, and the big golden shield, were activated at the same time. Two golden lights


    shone into the Rashomon cage. Artemis¡® body trembled, and she immediately let out a miserable


    scream.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Behind Athena¡¯s back, a pair of immacte white huge feathered wings appeared.


    A holy white light rippled on them and finally turned into countless white light shadows, thousands of


    them, like sword light, shooting at Artemis.


    ¡°Committed to time, sanctioned by death!¡±


    ¡°I, for one, will never decay in the abyss.¡±


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    It was thest scream from Artemis.


    She struggled violently, her thin blue shirt almost bursting into pieces. Her perfect body became even


    more alluring, but on the surface, something evil and full of death seeped out.


    It was the Abyssal Demon Bugs. It was a dense group of Abyssal Demon Bugs.


    They were like ashes from the dead.


    If one had said that Artemis was filled with a woman¡¯s seductiveness, a rare gem of a stunning beauty


    that caused a person¡¯s heart to produce a strong desire to possess, she only raised a creepy sense of


    terror now.


    A trypophobic person could definitely not stand it.


    Artemis was unable to convince Athena to change her mind. She finally ced her eyes on Alex and


    Donovan. ¡±Are you guys really willing to be used by Athena?¡±

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221


    ¡°You aren¡¯t her real Holy Saint, so you don¡¯t have to listen to her words at all. As you can see, my sister


    had, in fact, no regard for you at all. You¡¯re just a pawn. She nned to sacrifice your lives to fulfill her


    d*mn vocation.¡±


    ¡°Everything she said is false. She¡¯s a drama queen through and through. It¡¯s not toote for you guys to


    stop, lest the spell formation will drain your flesh, blood, and soul dry.¡±


    ¡°I can help you to get out of her control temporarily and open a passage to leave¡­¡±


    Artemis¡¯ words shocked Alex and Donovan deeply. With the effects of the scepter and the golden


    shield, they did feel the Chi on their bodies constantly flowing away.


    The Chi was flowing away at this moment, but wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to the loss of their lives after


    the Chi was gone?


    Nobody wanted to die!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Athena. ¡°You guys will be fine. Just hang in there.¡±


    She increased the output.


    Artemis activated the mystic art. After all, she was Athena¡¯s little sister, so she wasn¡¯t weak by any


    standard. Even if she had been tricked and was trapped inside Rashomon, she still had her trump card.


    She spat out a beam of blue light from her mouth, a magical treasure.


    It instantly self destructed, shaking the space and blowing up a spatial hole out of it.


    Pitch-ck, nobody knew where it led to.


    The explosion even disabled the confinement spell on Alex and Donovan temporarily.


    ¡°Go!¡± Artemis yelled.


    The next second, the golden light on Athena glowed again, enveloping Alex and Donovan.


    Swoosh!


    Donovan jumped into it.


    Alex was a bit slower because he was a little scared of the densely packed Abyssal Demon Bugs on


    Artemis. Subconsciously, he thought that there were serious consequences if he gave up helping


    Athena after listening to Artemis¡¯ words.


    However, the kind of battle before his eyes was not something a weakling like him could join. He still


    wanted to stay alive.


    He still had many people and things that he could not let go of.


    Hence, he jumped into the spatial ck hole as well. However, such benevolence caused him to lose


    the opportunity, as Athena had shattered the spatial ck hole. If Alex were to rush in now, he would


    most likely be decapitated.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡®D*mn, I¡¯m really the most miserable.¡¯


    It was toote for Alex to regret it. Why did his heart be soft?


    ¡°Hey, beauty. Do you want to st out another passage so that I can leave too?¡± he hurriedly said to


    Artemis.


    Artemis sneered. ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance. Although one shield is gone, it¡¯s just enough to have you.


    I¡¯ll grant you a glorious death.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Only then did Alex notice that Donovan had taken away Athena¡¯s golden shield.


    Seeing that Artemis had be fearless and had toughened up again due to strong backing, Alex


    also began to make up his mind. ¡°Fine! You¡¯re just that dumb Undead Queen¡¯spdog. Do you think I¡¯m


    afraid of you? Even the Undead Queen has to kneel if shees over, let alone a servant like you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Artemis was infuriated. If gazes could kill people, Alex would have died countless times.


    She and Alex red at each other. Now, the furnace of forbidden spells that the ny nine golden


    cores had formed in his body spun wildly. He said with a smile, ¡°I said, you¡¯re someone else¡¯sp dog.


    Woof, woof, woof! How about it? Come out and bite me if you think you can!¡±


    Having said that, he said to Athena, ¡°Mask, tell me what do you want to do. I¡¯ll cooperate with you fully


    and make sure to kill this traitor of mankind.¡±


    Athena said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill her. Artemis is my little sister. I just wanted to help her get purified.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Artemis burst intoughter. ¡°Mortal brat, did you hear that? You can¡¯t kill me. You won¡¯t have a chance


    either. Wait for me to kill you! I can still kill you even if I have been purified.¡±


    Alex scratched his head and said with a sigh , ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s no room for negotiation? You


    both sisters joined forces to trick an honest man like me.¡±


    Having said that, he suddenly threw the scepter to the ground with a ng. He had regained his


    freedompletely.

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222


    ng!


    Alex threw Athena¡¯s golden scepter to the ground as if it was a piece of trash.


    ¡®I¡¯m beat. I¡¯m done with this.¡¯


    Athena was dumbfounded. ¡®My own goddess¡¯ summoning didn¡¯t work? This is impossible! The


    cultivation of this little guy before me hasn¡¯t even reached the immortalization stage yet, so how did he


    have that ability?¡¯


    However, after losing the blessing of the scepter in Alex¡¯s hand, Artemis¡¯ pressure dropped sharply,


    causing Rashomon¡¯s confinement energy to reduce at once. Hence, she could rapidly escape the cage


    once she activated the mystic art.


    Athena hurriedly picked up the scepter, using it to block Rashomon.


    However, it would be extremely exhausting since she needed to use her wings while using the scepter.


    Moreover, one could tell that Athena was fighting for her life.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Dummy, I don¡¯t harbor any ill intention against you,¡± she said to Alex. ¡°Hurry up,e and help me for


    a while. You¡¯ve seen them too. The Abyssal Demon Bugs on Artemis are heinous. If these things are


    allowed to develop at will, humans would be wiped out. So, the demon bugs on her must be purified.¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°What? Should I wait for her toe and kill me then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her words fool you now. She has now lost herself after the demon bugs controlled her mind.


    Once the purification is done, Artemis won¡¯t kill you for sure. I promise.¡±


    Alex shrugged. ¡°I think this is something you sisters would have to handle between yourselves. An


    outsider like me shall not participate.¡±


    He had nned to expose the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell earlier. Unexpectedly, Athena¡¯s power had


    instead multiplied after she used the scepter, causing Artemis to fall into a tougher predicament.


    Hence, he naturally did not have to reveal his secrets. Facing such an ancient. deity, the danger was


    too great. He did not go and lend a hand. Instead, he collected the Law Stones on the ground quickly.


    There were too many of them. Tens of thousands of Law Stones piled up like garbage on the ground.


    What a windfall!


    ¡®After I¡¯m done with collecting the Law Stones, I¡¯ll just slip away.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t care if you sisters start killing each other.¡¯


    He thought so.


    He turned around after picking up thest Law Stone, only to notice lines of red cracks appearing on


    Athena¡¯s body. It seemed that her body could not withstand the divine power once again, just like


    before.


    Meanwhile, Artemis screamed in horror.


    ¡°Athena, what are you doing?! Are you insane?! You¡¯re trying to burn the divine source to keep me here


    by force even if you are going to die?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice, Artemis! If I can¡¯t help you get purified, then I can only keep you here forever. I will


    never allow you to be thepdog of the Undying n and cause great harm to the world. Don¡¯t be


    afraid, sis is here to apany you. You won¡¯t be alone even if you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts!¡±


    However, she saw that Athena kept burning her divine source.


    Meanwhile, her energy was being blessed into Rashomon. After a while, she would be really destroyed


    together with it.


    She looked at Alex, the only one present who could help her.


    ¡°Brat! Hey, human brat!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Come over and help me! If you help me stop her, I¡¯ll ept a request from you! I


    can bless you with the blood of deity so that you can possess its bloodline and be a member of


    the divine tribe.¡±


    ¡°Humans can only yearn for something like this in their dreams, a fortune that you can only encounter


    once in a lifetime.¡±


    Alex froze for a brief moment. He suddenly recalled the legend about Olympus.


    ¡°Could it be that you guys are not actual humans?¡± Alex was astonished.


    ¡°Initially, we were not humans, we were from the divine tribe,¡± Artemis proimed proudly. ¡°Do you


    know what a divine tribe is? The divine tribe is innately on a high horse, looking down on the mortals.


    You humans, on the other hand, are just ant-like beings, part of who we look down on.¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°Then, why be apdog for the Undying n? You even begged an ant, like me?¡±


    Artemis was severely insulted. If she could, she would have pped this disgusting ant to death ages


    ago.


    However, she could not help but pin her hopes on him now. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to be a member


    of the divine tribe. Look, am I beautiful? I can tell you that I¡¯m the prettiest woman in the sanctuary. If


    you help me this time, I can marry you and give birth to a Divine Heir.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m already married. I¡¯m a man who you shall never acquire!¡±


    Artemis was infuriated to the point she wanted to vomit blood. Moreover, she spat blood for real.


    Athena¡¯s attack was no joke.


    The number of demon bugs on her body kept increasing. Many demon bugs turned into ck mists


    under Athena¡¯s purification and permeated the area around her, refusing to disperse.


    Just then, Alex was struck with an impulse.

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223


    After forming a seal with his fingers, Alex brought out arge coffin from his forehead.


    This was the exact Soul Collection Coffin that Ksitigarbha had passed down to him. The Soul Collection


    Coffin shook when the Abyssal Demon Bugs on Artemis¡¯ body turned into arge mass of floating ck


    mist after being defeated by Athena earlier.


    Alex heard its call.


    At this moment, the Soul Collection Coffin appeared. An opening appeared on the thick green coffin lid,


    sucking all those heinous ck mist of deadly Chi into the Soul Collection Coffin. Only then did Alex


    suddenly remember that his Soul Collection Coffin was not simple, and there was someone lying


    inside, his disciple, Anna Coleman from Divine Constabry.


    He rushed over to check it. He saw the deadly Chi did not invade Anna¡¯s body, but the Soul Collection


    Coffin had absorbed it right away.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Anna was wearing a ck and white suit inside the coffin, a peaceful look adorning her face.


    ¡°Anna¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, this shocked both Athena and Artemis as well.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This coffin of yours can absorb the origins of the Abyssal Demon Bugs?¡±


    Athena froze for a while. Then, she suddenlyughed. ¡°Artemis, you don¡¯t have to die!¡±


    Artemis was speechless.


    However, the origin Athena had burned was too powerful. She could no longer reverse it.


    ¡°The true God awakens!¡±


    ¡°Athena¡¯s Breath!¡±


    The next second, Athena¡¯s body abruptly burst into mes. Her entire body burst with golden light, and


    mes soared high into the sky.


    Arge figure condensed behind her. That was Athena¡¯s original appearance, with a pair of huge wings


    enveloping her body. The long spear and the golden shield were on her as well.


    ¡°Sis, are you insane? No!¡± Artemis shouted.


    Since the Soul Collection Coffin had sucked away a great amount of deadly Chi, Artemis¡¯ mind had


    begun to recover a little.


    ¡°Artemis¡­ This is the only way to save you!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. I¡¯ll use the remaining power to take you back to the sanctuary so you can


    have aplete rebirth.¡±


    ¡°Dummy!¡±


    She shouted at Alex with herst voice.


    ¡°I want to entrust something to you. Take my Earth Scepter and send it to Olympus!¡±


    ¡°Our sanctuary is over there!¡± After saying those words, Athena¡¯s new body died.


    The massive golden figure turned into a stream of light and rushed into Artemis¡¯ body.


    Buzz!


    The ck mist vibrated. The Soul Collection Coffin absorbed a great amount of deadly Chi once again.


    Artemis, who was covered with the demon bugs earlier, recovered to her wless, fair appearance at


    once. She closed her eyes and broke free from Rashomon in the blink of an eye.


    In a brief moment, she tore open a void rift. The rift was different from the normal void rifts as it was


    gold in color.


    Artemis casually threw an object at Alex. The next second, she rushed into the void rift and


    disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    ng!


    The Earth Scepter fell to the ground.

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224


    Buzz!


    For a moment, Alex felt as though his mind had exploded.


    The golden void rift that Artemis entered contained terrifying supreme energy. The moment she entered


    it, the blue outfit on her body shattered into pieces, turning into dust.


    Hence, thest thing Alex saw was Artemis¡¯ perfect, delicate, snow-white body. He even saw her


    buttocks.


    ¡®Could this golden void rift lead to the sanctuary?¡¯


    ¡®How terrifying!¡¯


    What Alex just saw was not only Artemis¡¯ tattered clothes, but some essories on her head and


    magical treasures had turned into g, showing the might of the space.


    The rift, however, soon disappeared. Alex was holding an object in his hand. It was the one that


    Artemis had thrown at him before rushing into the rift.


    It was not Athena¡¯s scepter but a stone. It seemed to be a broken piece of rock, and it was very heavy.


    Although it was a tiny stone no bigger than a thumb, its weight surpassed his imagination. Even with


    Alex¡¯s current cultivation level, he could barely hold it¡­ Well, even if it weighed more than a hundred


    and ten thousand pounds, Alex could grasp it easily.


    In other words, that thumb-sized stone before his eyes weighed more than one hundred and ten


    thousand pounds.


    ¡®Just now¡­ She seemed to have used this thing to tear open the void¡­¡¯


    When Alex recalled the previous incidents, the more he believed that the stone was not as simple as it


    looked. He also wanted to see if he could use the use to tear open the void.


    Nheless, he failed.


    He had used various methods from Chi, from divine sense to even a blood-dripping technique to


    acknowledge its master, but to no avail. This bizarre stone refused to give any reaction.


    However, he could imagine that this piece of stone must have had an extraordinary origin. Otherwise,


    Artemis, who was under Athena¡¯s control, wouldn¡¯t have thrown the stone at him in the end.


    He put away the stone and temporarily ced it inside the storage ring. Then, Alex picked up the


    golden scepter that Athena had left behind.


    This time, the moment Alex held the scepter, he felt everything before his eyes change, as if he had


    entered another time and space. What he saw was an expanse of majestic buildings with tall stairs and


    a towering shrine built among the mountains and hills. The ancient yet mysterious shrine before his


    eyes somewhat resembled the style of the Sunset Shrine. A white, huge full moon hung above his


    head.


    Boom!


    An explosion in the air broke the silence.


    A mysterious, fiery red light suddenly appeared in the east of the sky. As if a meteor, it broke through


    the void, shed across the sky, and even smashed through a few mountain peaks before finally falling


    into a deep mountain.


    Alex saw Athena. It was a purple-haireddy with stunning beauty.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She found the meteor¡¯s location and saw energy fluctuation with slight radiance inside a huge crater


    that puffed white smoke.


    Athena walked over curiously and picked up a stone.

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225


    It was this stone that was glowing faintly. This stone was the one that Alex had acquired now.


    As the scenes continued, Alex saw many things¡­ He saw Athena pick up the stone and mount it on


    her scepter. Athena even gained some kind of power from the stone and herbat power advanced


    by leaps and bounds. Herbat power was initially weak when she was at the ce where she


    hailed from. It could be said that she was at rock bottom. However, after receiving the mysterious


    stone¡¯s help, she became the supreme warrior there.


    The ce they were located was known as the Sanctuary.


    However, an unforeseen incident urred one day. Nobody knew what happened, but the divine


    power all over the Sanctuary diminished rapidly¡­ Initially, the Sanctuary could acquire the


    replenishment of divine power from the distant starry sky through some unique method.


    The distant starry sky was the homnd of Athena and the others. However, ever since that day, the


    Sanctuary could no longer absorb the divine power.


    As part of the divine tribe, Athena and its members could not live without the replenishment of divine


    power. With the divine power decrease, the bodies of the tribe gradually became weaker to the point


    the Sanctuary would soon be unsuitable for survival. However, they had no other ces to turn to


    except the Sanctuary.


    In fact, it was because they were tribe members that had been banished by the divine tribe.


    The only puzzling thing was that Athena did not seem affected in any way. Not only was she not


    weakened, but the divine power in her body increasingly grew. At the same time, the physical condition


    of Athena¡¯s inseparable little sister, Artemis, was fine as well.


    Time passed. Several monthster¡­


    The divine power inside the Sanctuary had be increasingly tenuous, yet it still hadn¡¯t absorbed


    new divine power. At that time, the master of the Sanctuary, who was also Athena¡¯s father, had made a


    decision to seal the Sanctuary.


    Only through this way could they preserve the tribe members¡¯ lives as much as possible.


    Meanwhile, the tribe members entrusted the two physically healthy sisters, Athena and Artemis, with an


    important task to leave the Sanctuary and find a way for the cure.


    The scenes were incoherent. They might be the ones that Athena wanted to show Alex.


    Lastly, he saw Athena and Artemis discovering arge ancient tomb. As the scene changed, Alex


    seemed to see the tworge ancient words that said ¡°Human Sovereign.¡±


    ¡®Could Athena and her sister have discovered the Human Sovereign Tomb?¡¯


    Alex was astonished.


    Then, Athena found a spell formation. The bizarre stone she had gotten from there had a vigorous


    reaction. Then, the two sisters inexplicably arrived at the Infernal Realm. In the Infernal Realm, the two


    sisters encountered the attack of a mysterious person. That was in fact a Puppet Immortal¡­ After that,


    after the Puppet Immortals had captured Artemis away, the injured Athena met a man.


    He was the master of the Brahman Sect. This sect master saved Athena and told her a lot of


    information along with the origins of the mysterious stone mounted on her scepter.


    That stone was a fragment of Six Eternities.


    It was one of the fragments scattered all over the world after the Grand Emperor Rowan had broken


    the Six Eternities. Athena and Artemis could only enter the Infernal Realm because of this fragment.


    The information on the scepter ended here. Although it was iplete, it had revealed the crucial


    information. Alex could roughly figure out the obscure areas. However, only the involved party would


    know the more detailed contents.


    ¡®So, Athena is really a good person!¡¯


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡®Now that she has given the fragment of Six Eternities to me and gone back to the Sanctuary on her


    own, can she still live a normal life?¡¯


    Alex did not know and could not guess it either.


    The difference was too vast. Their state of mind and worldview differed too much, so it was hard for


    him to guess what it was from that level.


    Alex ced the scepter into the storage ring. Then, he put the crown, golden battle suit, and Soul


    Collection Coffin on the ground.


    Finally, Alex looked at Hermione on the ground.


    This woman was quite fortunate. Donovan¡¯s people were all dead, yet she was still alive. Just as Alex


    was about to walk over to take a closer look at her condition, there were a few thumping footsteps.


    Someone hade in.

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226


    The footsteps got closer.


    Soon, the people walked into the Sunset Shrine. Standing there, Alex looked over, only to realize that


    he knew the people who came.


    They were people who had entered the Infernal Realm after receiving Phaseless¡¯ invitation earlier.


    There were nine people in total. Meanwhile, Lucille and Emmerich, who had a good talk with Alex


    earlier, were surprisingly listed among the people.


    He could see traces of battles to some extent on their bodies, and there were several injured people.


    They must have encountered Puppet Immortals on the way.


    The people were astonished when they saw Alex alone, standing indifferently in the middle of the


    shrine, with the tall seat that Athena once sat behind him. Soon, the woman called Lucille yawned and


    came forward. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s you, Brother. So, you have been here long ago. How long have you been


    here?¡±


    Alex stretched out his hand. ¡°Stop! I¡¯m not acquainted with you. I can¡¯t afford to speak the word


    ¡®brother¡¯.¡±


    Lucille¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about? Hadn¡¯t we talked all the way when


    we came in? Could it be that you¡¯re still upset about what we did to you before? Phaseless forced us to


    do so. I was just pretending.¡±


    Alex did not reply. His eyes turned cold.


    Since Alex had Ne in his hand, he dared to take the bull by the horns and confront people like


    Donovan and Phaseless. He even chose to fight Athena and Artemis head-on, so he showed no regard


    for these few Imminent Immortal people.


    However, the other people did not think so.


    It was a cultivator in a traditional robe. Alex seemed to have heard the introduction before, saying that


    this person was named Reine Swallow, a demon-catching cultivator from the Profound Sect. At this


    moment, he nced at the surroundings of the Sunset Shrine and said, ¡°Haha, what¡¯s the point of


    talking nonsense to this kind of ant-like being? This huge shrine looks very mysterious and ancient with


    totally different styles. There¡¯s definitely something good. Everyone, split up and find it. It will belong to


    the one who finds it.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the group of nine scattered in all directions like wolves, to look for it.


    Unfortunately, this was a shrine that Athena had built. Previously, it specifically provided a ce for


    Athena to rest inside.


    Other than the Goddess of Victory suit that Athena possessed, there was nothing else. From another


    perspective, this shrine was illusory. It was a shrine that could only be seen and touched after sunset.


    The shrine would disappear on the horizon when the sun rose, so what people saw would still be


    dpidated ruins.


    Hence, this group of people did not find anything. As for the Law Stones whatsoever, Alex had long


    taken them away.


    On the other hand, the forbidden area of Rashomon that Athena had activated attracted all the Puppet


    Immortals. Then, it wiped out all of them in one fell swoop. Finally, even the blood and flesh were also


    digested and thrown into the spell formation. Now the interior of the shrine was clean without anything.


    Even the set-up of the divine steel and cage inside the forbidden area of Rashomon was gone.


    ¡°How can there be nothing at all?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s absolutely impossible. This shrine is so majestic and exquisite. The owner is definitely


    a terrific big shot. Even if the owner simply left something behind, it will be more than enough for us.


    Hmph, I think someone has beaten us to the punch!¡±


    Such words were clearly directed at Alex.


    In an instant, all the nine people¡¯s gazes targeted Alex.


    Reine came forward and said, ¡°Brat, quickly take out the items that you¡¯ve acquired from this shrine,


    otherwise you won¡¯t end up well. I can send you to meet Hades with one sword sh.¡±


    Alex said indifferently, ¡°Let me advise you to be kind, Otherwise you will regret it.¡±


    ¡°Are you f*cking threatening me?¡±


    Lucille came over to y good cop. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be a fool. Just as the saying goes, the wages of


    avarice is death. You shouldn¡¯t lose your life without any reason just for some unjust fortune. Hurry up


    and take them out. Otherwise, you will really die.¡±


    Alex swept a nce at the crowd and said, ¡°If I say I didn¡¯t take them, will you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Only dumb*ss will believe you!¡±


    ¡°Take them out immediately!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Just find the magical treasure storage on him. Erase the seal


    and pour out all of them to take a look. Won¡¯t that be all clear?¡±


    ¡°Good idea, I agree!¡±


    The one who spoke thest words was Lucille¡®s senior, Emmerich.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Two people out of the nine people took the lead and rushed out.

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227


    One was Reine Swallow, while the other was Emmerich Goldilocks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him first. Keep him alive,¡± said Reine. ¡°There are many Puppet Immortal corpses outside, but


    we didn¡¯t even see a piece of Law Stone. Let¡¯s ask him what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Reine instantaneously moved close to Alex and attacked with a horsetail whisk, restraining Alex.


    Meanwhile, Emmerich fought with bare fists right away.


    Alex stood there, motionless.


    The crowd even thought that this guy had been scared silly. After all, he, who had a weak cultivation


    level, had to face the joint attack of two Imminent Immortal experts, Reine and Emmerich. If it were


    someone else, the person would react the same as well.


    But in the nick of time, something greenish golden that looked like a tail suddenly rushed out of Alex¡¯s


    chest and pped hard.


    Wham!


    Reine¡¯s horsetail immediately burst from the p.


    Not only that, the tail broke through Reine¡¯s defense and pped him hard across the face, sending


    him flying.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Meanwhile, Emmerich, who was slightly slower, received a heavy blow.


    The greenish golden tail turned into a sharp sword, piercing his throat viciously.


    Whoosh!


    The tail retracted. Of course, that was Ne¡¯s tail.


    Emmerich fell onto the ground hard.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would¡¯ve definitely not survived with a pierced throat. However,


    Emmerich was a great cultivator in the Imminent Immortal realm who had immense life force and


    strong regenerative ability. He did not die, but he just clutched his throat hard while seeking Lucille¡¯s


    help desperately so that she could rescue him.


    After all, even though he did not die temporarily from such an injury, he would still die if no one tended


    to him.


    On the other hand, the other people looked at Alex in astonishment¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Did you guys clearly see the thing that poking out of his chest just now? It looked like a tail. What kind


    of tail was that? Is this guy actually a demon?¡±


    ¡°D*mn, so he¡¯s a demon! Everyone, attack together!¡± Reine, who just got up, shouted furiously.


    His mouth was severely injured, and his nose was broken from the p. After suffering such a


    significant loss, how could he not be furious?


    However, the situation before Alex suddenly changed at this moment, a Benares Dragon covered in


    greenish golden dragon scales and a terrifying aura rushed out of his body.


    The body was enormous. Looking at it alone would send chills down the people¡¯s spine.


    Roar!


    Ne roared angrily and stretched out a dragon w, grabbing Reine in her hand at once. Then, she


    pinned him on the ground hard.


    Reine was shocked to the core. He had been catching demons throughout his life and usually bragged


    to others that he wanted to catch a dragon. Even if it was a real dragon, it had to lie down before him.


    But now, Ne¡¯s dragon w had pinned Reine on the ground, and he couldn¡¯t move. Reine was


    instantly shocked, to the point his face turned pale and a stream of urine flowed out of his pants.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Benares Dragon!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Benares Dragon from before. W-why is she with this brat? Could it be that the Benares Dragon


    has signed a contract with him?¡±

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228


    ¡°It¡¯s rude not to respond in kind!¡±


    ¡°Since they want my storage ring, there¡¯s no reason for me not to want them. Ne, take out all of the


    magical treasure storage on them.¡±


    Alex said it indifferently, but he did not ask Ne to kill them at once. He still did not know where to go


    if he wanted to leave the Infernal Realm.


    With Ne¡¯s overbearing performance, none of the nine people present dared to confront him head-on.


    However, it would kill them if he were to ask them to take out the magical treasure storage proactively.


    Basically, the moment they took out the magical treasure storage, everyone looked as if they were


    bereaved of their children.


    It was heart-wrenching!


    Lucille cupped her storage ring, handed it over reluctantly, and begged Alex. ¡°Brother, there¡¯s my dowry


    and hard-earned savings inside the ring. I beg you. Please have mercy and don¡¯t take them away,


    okay? You can ask me to do whatever you want. If you think my beauty catches your eyes, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Ne instantly grabbed the ring in her hand and handed it over to Alex.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, here you go!¡±


    Alex did not even look at it and put it away at once. Ne had long erased the soul imprint on it.


    Just then, the first glimmer of dawn appeared in the sky of the Infernal Realm. Daybreak hade.


    At the same time, the Sunset Shrine could not exist under the sun nor meet the light, as if it were a


    mirage. The moment the first ray of sunlight shone on the shrine, gradually disappearing, hiding in the


    light.


    All of them saw it turn into an expanse of dpidated ruins.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°How can this be? The pce suddenly disappeared!¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. How could such a bizarre thing happen? I¡¯ve just touched the shrine. That¡¯s a real


    existence, so it¡¯s absolutely impossible that it¡¯s a fake¡­¡±


    Alex did not say a word.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In fact, he marveled at such a huge shrine existing in between reality and illusion, as if it were hidden in


    an alternate dimension. Just how much strength would it need?


    Hence, this was some sort of miracle.


    How powerful could the divine tribe members like Athena and the others be?


    He was really looking forward to it!


    ¡°Do any of you know how to get out of here?¡± Alex asked.


    No one, however, seemed to know.


    Everyone had entered the Infernal Realm for the first time, while an old puppet man had brought Alex


    in here. He could now confirm that, in fact, the old puppet man was also under Athena¡¯s control.


    Someone said, ¡°We¡¯ll go find Phaseless right now. He brought us in here, so he definitely knows how to


    get out.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to find him. He¡¯s already dead.¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Go and find Donovan Ondo of the Sun Shrine. He¡¯s the young master of the Sun Shrine


    with lofty status and endless resources. He should have a solution,¡± someone else suggested.


    Alex shook his head again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for him too. Donovan Ondo left first through a


    special method, whereas the other disciples of the Sun Shrine are all dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229


    The crowd eximed again. It was not because of the death of Sun Shrine¡¯s disciples, but Donovan


    Ondo could leave right away without going through the teleportation portal. Such capability was


    simply overpowering.


    Then, Alex heard about Donovan¡¯s greatness from the words of the crowd¡­


    He was a once in a lifetime genius in cultivation and known as the Chosen One. Blessed with luck, he


    had been attracting all sorts of good luck and endless magical treasures on him all the way.


    It was even said that the Sun Shrine, which was initially not a powerful sect, had soared into the top-


    notch great sect in the Western Ridge because of Donovan¡¯s unbelievable luck. Even the sanctuaries


    with the legacy of tens of thousands of years like Yorkshire Pce had to show respect for Donovan.


    Moreover, they had taken the initiative to give the Holy Maiden, Ynes Larkin, to Donovan as his


    cultivation partner.


    ¡®The Holy Maiden of Yorkshire Pce is going to be Donovan Ondo¡¯s cultivation partner?¡¯


    Alex was a little startled. Wasn¡¯t that the naked woman he identally pounced on at Yorkshire


    Pce?


    Never did he expect that she would be Donovan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. He still kept a bra of the Holy Maiden on


    him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡®Hehe. This b*stard Donovan Ondo tried to rob my Chaos Beads. I countered him by robbing him


    back in the end. This vengeance can¡¯t be erased. Hmph! If he¡¯s going to give me a hard time, I¡¯ll show


    him the bra to piss him off!¡¯


    Once Alex thought about such a scene, not only did he have slight anticipation, but he hoped that the


    guy woulde over to look for him.


    At this moment, Lucille suddenly said, ¡°When Phaseless brought us in earlier, I made a mark I wonder


    if the teleportation portal is over there?¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s hurry back to take a look. I don¡¯t want to stay in this hellish ce for a moment longer,¡±


    Emmerich shouted weakly.


    Ne¡¯s tail had pierced his throat, but he had managed to stay alive with great difficulty. Now, he


    wished dearly that he could return to the sect so he would never meet Alex and Ne again. It had


    severely traumatized him.


    Alex did not even wish to kill these people.


    Tonight, there were more than enough dead in the Sunset Shrine.


    Alex turned around to look at Hermione. Surprisingly, the wound on her body had healed. The power of


    laws that existed in her wound had strangely disappeared.


    Ne, who had turned back into the woman form again, said via telepathy, ¡°When Athena activated the


    formation blueprint at the forbidden area of Rashomon earlier, she must have stirred up thews and


    purified the power ofws in her wound too! This woman is so lucky. She¡¯s tenacious!¡±


    After a while, she seemed to have discovered something. ¡°This woman seems to be from the Nine Tails


    tribe.¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°This is probably why Xienna Stoermer epted her as a disciple. By the way, I found a


    senior over here. She¡¯s my father¡¯s disciple over here, and she is also from the Nine-Tails bloodline.


    I¡¯ve checked her bloodline¡¯s power. It¡¯s extremely formidable! In addition, this person named Hermione


    Yggdrasill is a member of the Plenilune Sect. And, rumor has it that the founder of the Plenilune Sect


    was Chantelle Seay, an expert from the Phoenix Sect in ancient times.¡±


    Ne gasped. ¡°Chantelle Seay?¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°You know her?¡±


    Ne shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors, but I never had the chance to meet her! She was Grand


    Emperor Rowan¡¯s first wife and was known as the Nine-Tails Empress. Even if she was not a Heavenly


    Emperor, she was not much different from him. Unexpectedly, she had even founded a sect over here.


    So, she must be a supreme big shot, right? After all, she was an existence that could bring countless


    sanctuaries to their knees just by revealing her name.¡±


    Ne¡¯s words shocked Alex instead. Never did he expect that Chantelle¡¯s background would be so


    deep.


    At that moment, Hermione finally woke up.


    Eventually, Alex had the opportunity to ask her some questions. ¡°Hermione Yggdrasill, let me ask you.


    When your Plenilune Sect forced the Usoro family and me to retreat to Misty Swamp, what happened


    to the Usoro family afterward?¡±


    Since Hermione had just woken up, she was still a little confused.


    She touched her bosom. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Fine..?¡±


    Alex said with a nod, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who saved me?¡±


    Alex shrugged and thought, ¡®In fact, you¡¯re fortunate. But I certainly won¡¯t deny it.¡¯


    Hermione¡¯s bodyy exposed as her clothes were torn. So, she hurriedly took out a piece of clothing


    from the magical treasure storage to cover herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the rest of the Usoro family, but the Plenilune Sect has captured Frostine Usoro.¡±

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alex was astonished.


    If the Plenilune Sect had captured Frostine, could she still survive then?


    ¡°When was she captured? How was she captured?¡±


    In this regard, Hermione Yggdrasill did not conceal anything without knowing if she was grateful to Alex


    for saving her life. Hermione told Alex that after Xienna had saved her, she appeared outside Misty


    Swamp right away. Frostine had been captured when she met the master of the Plenilune Sect, Jenson


    Springer, again. She heard that Frostine had taken the initiative to be captured in order to save her


    brother.


    Wham!


    Alex smashed the ground with a punch, abruptly digging a massive hole. The senior was very nice to


    him.


    It was the same for the Usoro family. Although there were some dissidents in the family, most of them


    revered him, the young master. The old man, especially, and a few lineal descendants were even


    willing to pay the price of their life for his sake. It was also true that if it weren¡¯t for his presence, the


    Usoro family might still be fine.


    ¡°I have to see her, dead or alive!¡±


    ¡°If any mishap happens to Senior, I¡¯ll have the entire Plenilune Sect buried along with her!¡±


    ***


    The Infernal Realm was notrge. At least it was no match for the Spiritual Valley Dungeon that he had


    entered for the first time. After all, it was a just ce to seal the Brahman Sect¡¯s puppets.


    Athena¡¯s battle seemed to have brought all the contaminated Puppet Immortals into the Sunset Shrine,


    such that they did not even encounter a single puppet when the group went to look for that mark of


    Lucille¡¯s.


    Half a dayter, the crowd arrived at the destination. As soon as they reached, Alex knew that they had


    found the right ce. There was a strong fluctuation of spatial attributed energy. Soon, he found a


    formation blueprint for the teleportation portal.


    While standing on the formation blueprint, Alex noticed that the fragment of Six Eternities that Athena


    had given him was emitting heat and trembling. It should have sensed something and triggered a chain


    reaction, causing theplex talisman patterns of the formation blueprint on the ground to lit up.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯


    ¡®What aplex formation blueprint. It¡¯s even a hundred times more advanced than the formation


    blueprint runes that Crazy Crone carved!¡¯


    This was undoubtedly a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    Alex immediately put aside all the distracting thoughts and concentrated his mind. He bonded with the


    world to achieve absolute tranquility.


    It seemed to be those monks in meditation¡­ But in an even more profound state.


    The formation blueprint¡¯s runes lit up rapidly while following a certain indescribable order. However,


    Alex sensed that this order was the true core of the formation blueprint. Now, he had no way to


    Buzz!


    A teleportation portal gradually opened up when all the runes lit up.


    Alex opened both his eyes and retracted his spiritual consciousness.


    He currently understood that a fragment of Six Eternities was buried underneath the formation


    blueprint. In contrast, the necessary condition to activate the spell formation was possessing the


    fragment of Six Eternities.


    Now, Alex suddenly understood something.


    In fact, the reason the Phaseless Dweller could take people out of the Infernal Realm earlier should be


    because of Athena¡¯s acquiescence. She had even lent a hand. Otherwise, the teleportation portal


    would never open up at all. Hence, Athena had created an avatar to go outside as Mask and infiltrated


    Phaseless¡¯ team¡­ He couldn¡¯t understand why Athena had to do that.


    Now that she was dead, it was unknown if her soul still survived. This had all be somewhat of a


    mystery. As for Phaseless¡­ Oh well. That was, in fact, Artemis. But why did she run outside to


    summon so many people into the Infernal Realm? That was another mystery that he could not find the


    answer to.


    Whoosh!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex passed through the teleportation portal first.

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231


    Then, there were Ne, Hermione, and the rest of the crowd behind him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex was worried about Frostine¡¯s safety, so he immediately took Hermione out of this forested canyon,


    heading to the Plenilune Sect.


    ¡°Hey, you want to go to the Plenilune Sect to save her, but you¡¯re heading in the wrong direction,¡±


    Hermione reminded Alex as she saw the direction that Alex was heading in.


    ¡°It¡¯s not right?¡± Alex scratched his head. Indeed, he waspletely unfamiliar with this ce and was


    blundering around.


    ¡°Where should we go then?¡±


    Hermione asked, ¡°Tell me first. What¡¯s your rtionship with my master? Otherwise, it¡¯s a little


    unjustified if I take you to my sect for revenge. Plenilune Sect is considered my sect, and you have to


    provide a standpoint for me.¡±


    Alex pped his head and took out a cell phone from the storage ring. The phone had long run out of


    battery. Fortunately, he had power banks and was able to recharge the battery repeatedly via sr


    energy.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Hermione asked curiously. Since she was not someone that lived in the electronic. age,


    it was normal that she had never seen a cell phone.


    ¡°This is called the cell phone. In it are photos and videos that your master and I once took. All of these


    will act as proof for me.¡±


    Soon, he turned on the cell phone. Many photos and videos of him and Dorothy were saved inside it.


    There was even the image of his quadruplets Dorothy had given birth to.


    ¡°Is this really¡­ My master?¡±


    After looking at them, Hermione covered her mouth in disbelief. ¡°My master is a goddess. You¡­ How


    could you possibly have children with my master?¡±


    Ne, at the side, snorted coldly. ¡°The goddess is nothing. My lord is the real Chosen One, the future


    Heavenly Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor?¡±


    Upon hearing it, Hermione smirked. ¡°Think I don¡¯t know what kind of existence the Heavenly Emperor


    lives? Of course, such a remark is simply hot air. He will be aughing stock if you tell others¡­


    But, sir, my master is so powerful, so why would she fancy you?¡±


    Alex heard her call him ¡®sir¡¯, so he knew that she had believed in his identity.


    ¡°Could it be that you think I¡¯m fragile?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a world of difference. You can¡¯t even defeat me now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°That¡¯s your misconception because I didn¡¯t beat you to death. Alright. Say it quickly.


    How do we go to the Plenilune Sect? By the way, let me tell you another secret. The current master of


    your Plenilune Sect is fake. The real sect master, Jenson Springer, his wife, and son are dead.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± This time, it was Hermione¡¯s turn to be shocked. Her face turned pale. ¡°Do you


    have proof?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯ve seen the corpses of your sect master¡¯s family and the will he left behind. If I¡¯m not


    wrong, your current master should be called Seth Zamora.¡±


    Hermione¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Since Alex could say Seth¡¯s name, it only proved the


    authenticity of the matter.


    It was because she happened to know that Seth was a friend of their sect master. She had met him


    before and even specifically poured tea for him.


    ¡°D*mn it! It¡¯s no wonder I felt that the current sect master seems a little different from before. So he


    turns out to be an impostor!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him to avenge Senior, sect master, and his wife¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    There was something wrong with the aggrieved, bloodshot look.


    Could she have perhaps fancied Seth¡¯s son?


    Hermione did not wait for another moment, immediately saying, ¡°This is far from the Plenilune Sect. It


    will take us a month¡¯s journey on foot. Let¡¯s go to Raze City in Western Ridge. There¡¯s a long-range


    teleportation portal over there. We can reach there within three days by borrowing the teleportation


    portal.¡±


    With that, the few people immediately rushed to Raze City.


    However, before they could get out of the forest, they encountered apletely new situation.


    A woman blocked their way. ¡°D*mn pervert! Follow me back to the sect.¡±

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232


    It turned out the person was the Holy Maiden of Yorkshire Pce, Ynes Larkin.


    Alex became instantly distressed when he saw Ynes appearing all of a sudden.


    Hermione¡¯s eyes, on the other hand, sparkled, and a gossipy look kindled her face.


    ¡°Huh? Pervert?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ynes, the Holy Maiden from Yorkshire Pce. I heard that she¡¯s pure and noble, and she will


    marry Donovan Ondo, the young master of the Sun Shrine, in half a year. Now, she¡¯s pursuing a


    man they call the pervert. What a great anecdote!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you didn¡¯t secretly sleep with the Holy Maiden of Yorkshire Pce, did you?¡±


    Upon hearing such words, Alex blushed even more. ¡°No such thing happened. It¡¯s just a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    However, Ynes had already unsheathed her sword and pointed at Alex. ¡°Whether it is a


    misunderstanding or not, follow me back to the sect and exin it in front of my master to prove my


    innocence.¡±


    Alex said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small misunderstanding, so what¡¯s there to exin? Beauty, exining


    this matter will only make it worse. I still have something urgent to attend to, so I¡¯ll excuse myself!¡±


    Deep down, he knew it very well.


    Although it was a misunderstanding, Ynes had identified him as a pervert. Moreover, she had to kill


    him. It was because he had indeed looked at Ynes from head to toe. He had even touched and hugged


    her.


    If he were to go to Yorkshire Pce, how would he still be alive?


    ¡°You must go back with me today!¡± Ynes¡¯ face was totally frosty. Once she, the Holy Maiden, had


    recalled that the people in the sect had misunderstood her, bracing the anger of thousands of people,


    rotten eggs, and spit, she could not help but feel like hacking Alex into smithereens.


    This b*stard had caused all of this.


    Hermione, who seemed to be ufortable with Ynes, mocked her at the side. ¡°Ynes Larkin, aren¡¯t


    you supposed to be pure, noble, and on your high horse? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so angry? Did


    my master¡¯s husband touch you, or did you lose your virginity? It¡¯s still fine to talk about such matters


    privately. Ynes Larkin, you will be notorious if you bring it to the table. Have you not thought of the


    consequences? Do you still want to marry Donovan Ondo?¡±


    Ynes¡¯ face turned pale yet furious. She had thought of such terrifying consequences before.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, her master had given her the absolute order that she had to bring Alex alive for an


    exnation. Otherwise, she would be nailed to the Pir of Shame and her cultivation base would be


    retrieved. Inparison, this was more important.


    ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to leave with me? I can only capture you then!¡±


    As soon as Ynes said that, she abruptly jumped into the sky to grab Alex.


    ¡°Hmph! What the heck with this annoying pest? Get lost!¡± growled Ne. She surely was no easy-


    going person.


    A Benares Dragon royalty who was usually on her high horse, she was already furious since Ynes


    dared to insult Alex. Unexpectedly, now that she dared to attack Alex with the sword in her hand, she


    deserved to die.


    Seeing that Neshed out a punch with shocking Chi and overwhelming power, Alex¡¯s heart skipped


    a beat because Ynes¡¯s cultivation base was not considered omnipotent. If she were to take Ne¡¯s


    punch, her cultivation would go down the drain even if she did not die.


    ¡°Ne, stop!¡±


    Alex hurriedly pulled Ne by her arms.


    Ne withdrew the force of her punch halfway and collided with Ynes¡¯s long sword before both of them


    backed off from each other.


    Ne frowned. ¡°My Lord, why pull me away? Have you really slept with her?¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Even if you¡¯ve slept with her, that was her luck. She should be grateful.


    It¡¯s simply ridiculous that she pesters you incessantly.¡±


    This was a typical example of rtions above justice. Ne possessed a character that would help


    Alex until the end even if he killed the innocents indiscriminately.


    ¡®ck and white. Good and evil. Does that matter?¡¯


    ¡®Sorry, it¡¯s all just bullsh*t to me!¡¯

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233


    Alex still had some conscience left in him, so he said to Ynes, ¡°Holy Maiden Ynes, it¡¯s a


    misunderstanding. There¡¯s no need to dwell on it. If you must insist, then wait until I have time some


    other day, and I¡¯ll visit Yorkshire Pce for an apology. I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry now. Goodbye!¡±


    Alex grabbed Ne and Hermione by the arms. He immediately strode forward, disappearing in an


    instant.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Instant Teleportation! Moreover, it was unstoppable once he activated it. Alex just teleported


    instantaneously. He was ten miles away once he stepped out.


    Ynes flew into a rage, stomping her foot before riding on a rainbow streak to chase after him.


    What Alex did not know was that Ynes had a unique skill that could silently mark a soul imprint on


    someone else¡¯s body. She could sense his location as long as they were not far apart or separated by


    a spatial barrier.


    Hence, Ynes had been pursuing Alex after leaving Yorkshire Pce.


    This was also the reason why Alex had been feeling that a pair of eyes were staring at him from the


    dark.


    In fact, Ynes had pursued Alex to the vicinity of the Infernal Realm¡¯s entrance. However, she lost the


    sense after Alex had entered the Infernal Realmter¡­ Ynes did not believe that Alex would disappear


    into thin air, so she kept searching around the area and waited for three days. Finally, she managed to


    witness his return.


    ¡®I will definitely capture you no matter where you run!¡¯ Ynes said so to herself.


    But sadly, she realized the distance between herself and Alex was widening rapidly.


    ¡®B*stard. Pervert. How can he be so fast?¡¯ Ynes refused to believe it.


    But she never knew that Alex could initially use Instant Teleportation. He simply couldn¡¯t cast it in


    Yorkshire Pce. Now, not only were there no spell formation restrictions, but the enlightenment on the


    Six Eternities as the formation crux of theplex formation blueprint had allowed him to gain a new


    understanding of the spatial arcana.


    He learned and applied it pragmatically bybining the knowledge he gained from Instant


    Teleportation. As a result, the Instant Teleportation¡¯s distance became greater, and he became faster to


    the point that it was simply unbelievable.


    Eventually, Ynes confirmed that she would not be able to catch up to him in a short time.


    She stomped her foot out of rage.


    ¡°My lord, your understanding of the spatial arcana is getting more profound,¡± Ne said to Alex. ¡°If you


    refine it further, you will be able to cross the chasm and reach the level of Terrain Stride. When the time


    comes, any further distance will no longer be a distance.¡±


    ¡°I merely understood a little of the spell formation at the teleportation portal just now. I really didn¡¯t know


    that the person who could draw that spell formation blueprint would be so powerful.¡±


    Ne said with a smile, ¡°My lord, there¡¯s no need to mind. The one who could set up the spell


    formation must¡¯ve been a peerless master. It might be Grand Emperor Rowan because he was a divine


    formation Grandmaster at the ninth-level of divine formation¡­ Or even more transcendent perhaps.¡±


    Alex was moved.


    It turned out that it was a formation blueprint that Grand Emperor Rowan had set up. It was no wonder


    that it was so mysterious.


    After a while, they finally arrived at Raze City.


    They ran to the distant teleportation portal. Unexpectedly, the space stone for the teleportation portal


    was unavable upon request. Thus it was unable to be used for teleportation. They had to wait till


    tomorrow.


    There was no other way then. Alex thought he would even wait for a month, so it would not be a great


    problem if he had to wait for a day. If the people of the Plenilune Sect wanted to kill Frostine, she would


    have been long dead by now.


    Hermione said, ¡°Sir, we can only teleport tomorrow, so let¡¯s stay at the inn for one night. I know of a


    most luxurious inn in Raze City that only receives guests with lofty status. You¡¯re the future Heavenly


    Emperor, sir, so it will be most appropriate to stay there.¡±


    Under Hermione¡¯s encouragement, Alex and the other two people walked into an inn called Cloud Inn.


    Unexpectedly, they met Ynes here once again. Ynes seemed to be in trouble at this moment.

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234


    ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this the Holy Maiden of Yorkshire Pce, Ynes Larkin? I heard that you were stripped of


    your Holy Maiden qualification because you kept a man in the forbidden area of cultivation. How can


    you be shameless enough toe out?¡±


    ¡°What? Sword Fairy, is that true? Ynes Larkin kept a man in the forbidden area of cultivation? What


    kind of man?¡±


    ¡°What kind of man can a man be? of course, he is a potent man. Why else would she keep him?¡±


    ¡°Is this reliable news?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. That day, a senior of my sect just happened to be a guest at Yorkshire Pce and


    saw it with his own eyes¡­ I heard that this Holy Maiden, Ynes Larkin, even gave her bra to that man


    and the people of the entire sect saw the scene.¡±


    It was unknown what was going on with the inn, but it was especially crowded. Moreover, all the people


    gatherng here were not ordinary. After taking a closer look, Alex noticed there were six people in the


    Imminent Immortal realm alone. There were also many people at the Tribtion Crossing and Spirit


    Severing stage.


    If they were in America, they would be a group of top-notch big shots! Looking at them now, they were


    just a group of young men.


    After hearing the conservation of those people clearly, Alex frowned deeply. The incident at the


    waterfall that day waspletely an ident, but he did not expect the mess to escte to this point.


    Seeing Ynes on the verge of copse after the crowd had surrounded her with all sorts of jeer and


    derision, he felt somewhat apologetic.


    At this moment, someone else said, ¡°Ynes Larkin, I really couldn¡¯t tell it. It turns out that you¡¯re such a


    b*tch. You are not worthy of my senior Ondo at all.¡±


    The speaker was a youngdy in a red dress who was probably not even twenty years old, but a group


    of people surrounded her. So, he thought her status unusual. From the meaning of her words, she


    should be a junior of Donovan Ondo from the Sun Shrine.


    After saying that, she even spat a mouthful of saliva at Ynes.


    ¡°Boo¡­¡±


    Someone immediately booed.


    Previously, the dignified Holy Maiden of Yorkshire Pce was a target that various geniuses and Saints


    of great sects vying to court. When news of Ynes and Donovan¡¯s engagement came out, many talented


    young men beat their chests, stomped their feet, and sighed with sorrow.


    Of course, countless fairies and goddesses who had a crush on Donovan were dejected and sleepless.


    Now that Ynes had done such a shameless thing, she turned into a greatughing stock.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Hermione could not help butugh as she said to Alex, ¡°Sir, you even took someone else¡¯s bra? But


    you even said this is a misunderstanding. What color is it? Is it fragrant?¡±


    Her voice was not loud.


    However, someone standing next to them was watching the show.


    Upon hearing her words, a curious, excited, long-haired young man looked over with a gossipy look in


    his eyes. ¡°Bro, so you¡¯re the amazing man who turned Donovan Ondo into a cuckold. I respect you.


    Sorry for my rudeness, but I just want to ask about the bra that the Holy Maiden gave you. Is it for sale?


    I¡¯ll offer a hundred thousand spiritual stones.¡±


    Hermione¡¯s voice was not loud, but this guy¡¯s voice was like thunder.


    In an instant, a total of forty or fifty people from the cultivation realm in front of Cloud Inn looked at the


    man in unison. Then, these people turned to look at Alex.


    ¡°F*ck? This is the man who took away Holy Maiden Ynes¡¯ virginity? Really?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? Is it true that these two are meeting at Cloud Inn for a date after


    her expulsion from Yorkshire Pce? Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I can¡¯t tell. This luck with women¡­¡±


    All the men in the crowd looking at Alex were basically filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    ¡®D*mn! Why does something good like this never happen to me?¡¯


    On the other hand, the young femalesnded him.


    Since Ynes hooked up with Alex, she would not be able to keep pestering Donovan. Thus, Donovan


    would regain his single status, a great temptation for thousands of fans. Even if they knew that they


    would not stand a chance, they could still think about it, right?


    Ynes looked over as well.

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235


    When the group of people surrounding her mocked her earlier, she failed to sense Alex nearby due to


    the anger in her heart. It was only now that she realized she was staring at Alex coldly with boundless


    anger filling her eyes.


    But at this moment, the man standing in front of Alex continued stirring up trouble. ¡°Bro, do you still


    refuse to sell it for one hundred thousand spiritual stones? Two hundred thousand spiritual stones then.


    It should be fine, right?¡±


    Hermione asked curiously, ¡°Why are you spending so many spiritual stones to buy a bra?¡±


    The man showed an expression that only men could understand. ¡°You won¡¯t understand! Collecting


    bras of beauties is a great hobby of mine. Especially for women like the Holy Maiden of Yorkshire


    Pce, the collection value of their bras will be even higher. Those with original vor are particrly


    the best of the best¡­ Unfortunately, Ynes Larkin has slept with someone, so I discounted it. Otherwise,


    the value will be even higher! Bro, two hundred thousand spiritual stones is really a favorable price.


    You can sell it already.¡±


    Alex blushed in embarrassment.


    It turned out that this person had such a fetish. But soon, he realized that he was wrong.


    It was not that the man before him was perverted, but he was falling behind the ranks.


    Unexpectedly, the men gatherng around began bidding¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t two hundred thousand spiritual stones too cheap for the bra of the Holy Maiden Ynes? Anyhow,


    she¡¯s the strongest expert of the young generation in Yorkshire Pce. It¡¯s possible to double the price


    if she achieves bigger things in the future. Moreover, it¡¯s with original vor. I¡¯ll offer three hundred


    thousand spiritual stones!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer three hundred and fifty thousand spiritual stones!¡±


    ¡°Four hundred thousand spiritual stones!¡±


    ¡°D*mn, you are a bunch of brutes. You still want to snatch the Yorkshire Pce¡¯s Holy Maiden¡¯s bra


    even though you can¡¯t wear it, huh? I¡¯ll offer five hundred thousand spiritual stones!¡±


    Thest who spoke was a female with long, slightly curly, burgundy hair and a pair of nted eyes filled


    with temptation.


    The first man who wanted to buy the bra from Alex smiled lightly. ¡°Colette Brunel, you¡¯re a woman. Why


    are you buying someone else¡¯s bra? To wear it? It looks like you won¡¯t be able to wear it with your size,


    right?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone peeked at the bosom of the woman called Colette Brunel and then


    turned to look at Ynes¡¯. There was a very distinct difference.


    Wearing bras was not a vogue for the women here. Generally, they weren¡¯t ones to stuff in silicone


    imnts either. Those were genuine bosoms.


    On the other hand, Ynes¡¯ figure was really perfect, but the scale of her two lumps of flesh was several


    tiers inferior to those of Colette. It was not because Ynes¡¯ bosom was too small, but Colette¡¯s were


    simply humongous.


    She could have the level of an E-cup in the case of wearing only a bra. Indeed, she should not be able


    to wear it!


    Colette cackled. ¡°Who says I¡¯m going to wear it? Can¡¯t I sniff it instead?¡±


    ¡°D*mn, Colette Brunel. I finally understand. It¡¯s no wonder you still don¡¯t want to look for a man until


    now. Turns out you like women!¡±


    ¡°What the heck does that have to do with you?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynes¡¯ expression darkened, almost exploding with rage.


    B*stard. What a bunch of b*stards. To her surprise, they had put her bra on open auction and started


    bidding publicly. A woman even joined the bidding and wanted to buy it to sniff. It was simply a great


    insult.


    She rushed over with a tter of footsteps and stared at Alex intently. ¡°Return it to me!¡±

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236


    Alex originally didn¡¯t want to admit it and say something along the lines that they had mistaken him.


    Who would have thought that Ynes Larkin would be so direct,ing up to ask for her bra in front of so


    many people?


    Wasn¡¯t that equivalent to admitting that she was keeping a man on forbidden grounds?!


    Was there a hole in this woman¡¯s brain?!


    ¡°Ahem, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    Alex said as he winked at Ynes, and when he saw that she didn¡¯t understand his meaning, Alex


    hurriedly used telepathy tomunicate with her. ¡®Just pretend that you¡¯ve got the wrong person. It¡¯s


    better for everyone here.¡¯


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, why would Ynes listen to him?


    When she heard Alex¡¯s words, she got even more furious. This d*mned obscene thief, doing such a


    despicable, shameless thing, and now wanting her to pretend not to know him. He was dreaming!


    Swoosh!


    Ynes pulled out her sword and aimed it at Alex, suppressing the fiery rage she felt. ¡°Are youing


    with me or not?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I really can¡¯t now. I¡¯ve already said that after a while, I will definitelye to you.¡±


    The content of their conversation, for all of those involved, would sound very normal. Ynes was asking


    Alex to follow her back to Yorkshire Pce to exin.


    But, others who didn¡¯t know the context, like the person beside the man who was hiding the saint¡¯s


    underclothes, his eyes widened immediately. ¡°Oh, bro. I really admire you from the bottom of my heart.


    Holy Maiden Ynes is obsessed with you. How did you do it? My name is Samson Hendrik. Let¡¯s be


    friends. Tell me in private, how did you manage to snag Holy Maiden Ynes and make her so hooked


    onto you? Even though she¡¯s been used by thousands of people or on the verge of being expelled


    from her sect, she¡¯s still so determined to stay with you! Teach me!¡±


    Ynes¡¯ face turned into shades of red and white as she said in a delicate voice, ¡°Samson Hendrik, get


    lost. If you talk some more nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Samson took two steps backward and said yfully, ¡°Holy Maiden Ynes, I¡¯m very supportive of you and


    this brother to live together. At least he¡¯s way better than that prudish Donovan Ondo. You know that


    I do not fight with Donovan, right? But, if Donovanes after you, I might still be able to help you out,


    right? So, that bra of yours, can you also give me one? If not, I¡¯m willing to pay with spiritual stones.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Without saying a word, Ynes thrust her sword in Samson¡¯s direction. The speed was as fast as


    lightning, and it was evident that Ynes was extremely angry.


    However, Samson was also an Imminent Immortal master.


    Faced with Ynes¡¯ angry attack, he surprisingly did not panic at all. On the contrary, he evenughed


    cheekily a she blocked and still had time to throw out some flirtatiousments.


    Alex looked at Ne and Hermione Yggdrasil, then hurriedly grabbed both with each hand and left


    quickly.


    At this moment, the eyes of the crowd were on the two who were fighting. One was the Yorkshire


    Pce Holy Maiden, while the other was the fifth realm to Imminent Immortal master.


    Samson was no ordinary person either, being the genius disciple from the Western Ridge Ancient


    Sanctuary, with a cultivation level simr to Ynes. It wasn¡¯tmon to see two young masters like this


    fight, and it was an extremely rare chance for anyone to witness.


    That was why almost no one paid attention to Alex and the others.


    As they fought, Samson said, ¡°Saints Ynes, how can you not see the kind intentions of others? I really


    do sincerely want to help you. As the saying goes, envy the lovebirds and not the immortals. You


    advocate love, and that prudish Donovan won¡¯t be able to give it to you. You¡¯ve chosen the man you


    like, and that¡¯s only natural. So I give both my hands and legs to help you and that brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hey, where did he go? Ynes, you¡¯re not going to chase after your man? He¡¯s gone!¡±


    Ynes looked over and indeed saw Alex pulling two women as he rushed out the entrance of Cloud Inn


    and in the opposite direction.


    ¡°B*stard! Dragging two women along and running so fast!¡± Ynes spat angrily and hurriedly chased after


    him.

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237


    Samson Hendrikmented, ¡°Look, that¡¯s definitely jealousy. Just like the saying, ¡®What is true love on


    earth? It means for lovers to stick together in life and death¡¯. But, hey bro, don¡¯t go! I still want to learn


    from you. How did you get the Holy Maiden hooked onto you? I¡¯ll pay you to teach me!¡±


    Having said that, Samson also chased after them.


    Then, Colette Brunel also went after them. Immediately after, a group of masters in front of Cloud Inn


    all chased after them too.


    Seeing so many people chasing behind him, Alex cursed inwardly and immediately used his Instant


    Teleportation, bringing Ne and Hermione Yggdrasil along with him.


    Swoosh!


    They appeared in another ce instantly.


    ¡°Sh*t, we¡¯ve lost them. Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just great, Ynes. What good was it to fight me just now? Now, your man has run away with


    other women, right?¡±


    Ynes Larkin could sense which direction Alex was in, and she raised her feet to follow after. However,


    she was soon stopped by a group of people, who turned out to be people from Sun Shrine.


    ¡°Ynes Larkin, you shameless woman! It¡¯s broad daylight, and you¡¯re so brazen. The man obviously


    doesn¡¯t want you. Why are you still kicking up a fuss about it?¡±


    ¡°Return to Sun Shrine immediately and meet my brother. Kneel and apologize to him, and break off the


    marriage contract. Such a woman is not worthy of my brother. Don¡¯t dream of going anywhere else!¡±


    Ynes¡¯ anger towered. ¡°I do not care about your senior brother. Get out of the way.¡±


    Samson came to join in the fun and said, ¡°Oh, Little Cat Fairy, can¡¯t you see that Holy Maiden Ynes¡¯s


    heart and body already belongs to another? Your senior brother has no ce here. If he doesn¡¯t want


    to carry the shame of being cheated on, he should take the initiative to break off the engagement. I


    think Holy Maiden Ynes will certainly not object. Then, wouldn¡¯t you have a chance?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As they were speaking, the people behind them had managed to catch up to them.


    Either way, the entire ce was in chaos, and Ynes was hard-pressed not just to kill them all on the


    spot.


    As for Alex and the others, he had instantly shifted dozens of miles away from them.


    Raze City was big, very big.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    More importantly, everyone was a cultivator, and they had breakneck speed. The vast territory simply


    couldn¡¯t limit their development, and it didn¡¯t matter even if they lived farther away¡­ Looking at the sky,


    where crowds were flying around from time to time, it was clear that this ce was unusual, both in


    terms of economic andmercial atmosphere.


    Hermione seemed to know a little about the young talents in Western Ridge and said, ¡°Master¡¯s


    husband, you¡¯ve gotten instantly famous now. Those people weren¡¯t just some random nobodies. They


    were all quite famous people from Western Ridge. For example, the one called Samson Hendrik, he¡¯s


    the young genius from the Ancient Hendrik family. And that Colette Brunel, she¡¯s the princess of


    Silvermoon Sanctuary, and shees from a very amazing background. Also, that one from Sun


    Shrine¡­¡±


    She continued on one by one, ticking them off slowly.


    Finally, she said, ¡°Sir, these are all rich people. So I think you shouldn¡¯t sell Holy Maiden Ynes¡¯ bra for


    now. Keep it first tillter. The price will definitely be higher then.¡±


    Alex wanted to facepalm. ¡°What the heck nonsense are you spouting? Who said I¡¯m going to sell the


    bra?¡±


    Hermione froze for a moment, then seemed to understand. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s a token of affection given to


    you by Holy Maiden Ynes, after all. Even if you get tired of it, you can still keep it as a souvenir.¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and kicked Hermione in the butt. ¡°How can you talk to your master¡¯s


    husband like that? From now on, just shut up.¡±


    They looked for another inn.


    However, they found that the inn was also full of people. Moreover, every single person they met has a


    strong cultivation base.


    Hermione was puzzled and said, ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Something must have happened in Raze City.


    Otherwise, so many masters can¡¯t appear at once.¡±

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238


    Alex walked into the inn and asked around, and it so happened that there were still two rooms left, for a


    total of two thousand spiritual stones a night.


    Hermione jumped up at that. ¡°What? A thousand spiritual stones for one night, you¡¯re some shady


    business, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    The innkeeper looked disgusted. ¡°What era are we in now? One thousand spiritual stones are already


    cheap. You can go and ask if any inns are cheaper than mine. If there is, I¡¯ll pay you back your spiritual


    stones.¡±


    ¡°Mark your words!¡±


    Hermione was furious and was about to rush out to ask around the other inns.


    Alex pulled her back. ¡°What the hell are you doing? It¡¯s just two thousand spiritual stones.¡±


    He then pulled out the amount and handed it to the innkeeper. He wasn¡¯t all that bothered about


    spiritual stones, after all.


    Alex had many spiritual stones, to the point that even his storage ring couldn¡¯t keep that many. If it


    wasn¡¯t enough, he could just sell a couple of elixirs¡­ However, Hermione seemed to be very sensitive


    toward the stones and seemed to think it was a huge loss.


    Hermione grunted. ¡°I¡¯m not born from the Yggdrasill family, and it was considered to be good enough


    that I had some allowance on usual days. How can the amount bepared to those of the actual,


    direct line of the family? Later on, when I went to Plenilune Sect, spiritual stones were not used


    anymore.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°So, this was an obsession left from your childhood.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex had not heard anything about Hermione¡¯s past before.


    Instead, he inquired with the innkeeper about what was going on in Raze City and what was so special


    about the past few days.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know?¡±


    The innkeeper had big yellow teeth and was a middle-aged, older man. His smile was a little lewd,


    especially when he looked at Ne, and it made one want to beat him up. ¡°Tonight, it¡¯s the five yearly


    sanctuary auction held in Raze City. All kinds of people with status from the major sects in Western


    Ridge havee. Gods and holy maidens are everywhere. If you walk out, anyone you bump into


    might be the head of some sect or another. So you better be careful not to offend anyone for no


    reason.¡±


    ¡°Sanctuary auction? Is it very popr?¡±


    ¡°No way? Bro, where are you from? You¡¯ve never heard of the sanctuary auction?¡±


    ¡°I know about it, I know!¡± Hermione spoke up. ¡°Sanctuary auction is the industry of the Sanctuary


    World, and the business is huge. Not only does it have businesses in Western Ridge, I heard that there


    are also businesses on several other continents. This auction is also great, as they bring out treasures


    on their own and are rare to boot. Sir, can we also go and take a look?¡±


    The innkeeper sneered andughed. ¡°If you didn¡¯t even know what the sanctuary auction was, then


    you definitely don¡¯t have an invitation either. Those without it can¡¯t even enter through the doors of the


    auction. So don¡¯t even dream of it.¡±


    Ne pursed her lips. ¡°You need an invitation for an auction? Since things can be put up for auction, it


    must not be anything of much value. Powerful people would have long taken good magic treasures.


    Why would they bring it out like this?¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Just like when they were at the Flying Eagles Academy, those brought out to be sold mainly were


    leftovers from others. None of the good stuff was seen at all.


    The innkeeper said, ¡°Then, you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know. In ancient times, the conquest of seven


    thousand years, how many people have died? How many innate magic treasures have been broken?


    Even the Six Entities were broken. After that, a lot of inheritance was also lost, and the power ofws in


    this world became iplete. Bing immortal is extremely difficult, and many good things simply


    can¡¯t be distinguished. Even those from Sanctuary World don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but some can


    identify the goods. It¡¯s also normal to auction goods that are heaven-defying for low prices.¡±


    ¡°For example, five years ago, Sun Shrine auctioned off a broken bell for 300 thousand spiritual stones.


    They didn¡¯t realize that it was a prehistoric treasure, the Chaos Bell. Now, it¡¯s be the innate


    treasure of Donovan Ondo, and he wouldn¡¯t even sell it for several million spiritual stones.¡±


    Alex gave a nomittal smile at that.


    That Chaos Bell was now lying in his mind pce! However, hearing the innkeeper talk, he was


    persuaded a little.


    Anyway, they couldn¡¯t rush to continue their journey for tonight. His Chaos Beads and Chaos Tree were


    more sensitive to the scent of magic treasures and would sound an rm to him if there were any. This


    was a big opportunity for him, and it would be a pity if he didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°Then, may I ask you, boss, how would one get an invitation? Is there still a way?¡± Alex asked.


    The innkeeper shook his head. ¡°Not unless you guys get it by force.¡±

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239


    ¡°Urgh, forget it then. Let¡¯s go to the room and rest,¡± Alex said.


    After they went into the room, Hermione said, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go and get an invitation. It¡¯s such a rare chance,


    and we mighte across something good, right?¡±


    Alex had the same thought.


    ¡°Who do we go after, though?¡±


    ¡°I know a guy, and I saw him in front of Cloud Inn just now. He must have an invitation on hand.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°A disciple from the Golden Sun Sect.¡±


    How would Alex know which sect was that? Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter. Since Hermione had a target, it


    would be the easiest. They could knock the guy out and grab the invitation. However, what Hermione


    was worried about, Alex was now the target of public criticism.


    Countless young talents in their generation regarded him as rat turd, the one who had robbed Ynes


    Larkin¡¯s pure body. The moment he was recognized, it would just mean trouble.


    Alex raised an eyebrow.¡± Isn¡¯t that a simple thing? Wait here for a bit.¡±


    He went into the small cubicle of the room for a while before he walked out again. Hermione was


    instantly stunned. ¡°Do¡­ Donovan Ondo? You¡­ Why are you here? Where¡¯s my¡­ Where¡¯s my


    master¡¯s husband?¡±


    Alex had used the Transformation technique to change his appearance to that of Donovan¡¯s. This


    Transformation technique was extremely magical, and others wouldn¡¯t be able to tell whether it was


    real or fake.


    Alex sneered and deliberately said, ¡°Heh heh, why can¡¯t I be here? Hermione Yggdrasil, are you with


    that guy called Dummy? Following him makes you my enemy. Now, hurry up and kneel and lick my


    toes, and I might consider sparing your life.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡­¡±


    Hermione hurriedly looked at Ne, only to find her lying on the bed as though she had fallen asleep.


    Faced with the aggressive look on Donovan¡¯s face, she panicked. This guy was the number one genius


    in Western Ridge; blessed with luck, he was also an excellent fighter.


    She wasn¡¯t a match for him at all.


    For the sake of her own life, what was a little licking?


    Just consider it as she was eating a pig¡¯s foot, and that was better than losing her life, right? Husband¡¯s


    master, this was all a very bad omen.


    Hermione fell to her knees in a condescending manner, cupping his toes as she lowered her head.


    ¡°Sh*t! You¡¯re really going to lick?¡±


    Alex looked at her in surprise and hastily pulled his feet away from her mouth. ¡°Can you have a little


    backbone? Can¡¯t you resist a little? You lick when you¡¯re asked to, isn¡¯t that disgusting?¡±


    Alex withdrew his disguise.


    Hermione was dumbfounded when she looked up. ¡°Sir? Why are you here? Where¡¯s Donovan?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t tell?¡± Alex said. ¡°That was me pretending to be Donovan just now. I just wanted to test


    your loyalty, but as a result, you really exceeded my expectations. Do my feet taste good? I haven¡¯t


    washed my feet for a long time, and there¡¯s definitely food odor and even some mud on it.¡±


    ¡°Bleurgh!¡±


    Hermione immediately covered her mouth, and dry heaved.


    Ne threw a pillow at Alex¡¯s head. ¡°Do you have to be so disgusting? I¡¯m going to throw up my dinner


    from yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240


    After Alex left the inn, he changed his appearance to Donovan Ondo¡¯s.


    Because the real Donovan was inside the Infernal Realm, he had been thrown into a spatial cave that


    Artemis had opened. Alex felt that Donovan would have gone to a faraway ce and wouldn¡¯t be able


    toe back in such a short time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Also, ording to Hermione Yggdrasill¡¯s words, Donovan was a very prestigious person in Western


    Ridge. As the young master of Sun Shrine, it would make a lot of big sects in the sanctuary show him


    some respect. On top of that, it would allow Alex to avoid being pursued, so it was a timely matter.


    As for Ne, she went into Alex¡¯s body and hid within his skin as protection.


    Hermione had appeared in front of others before, and her contacts in Western Ridge were quite good.


    She knew and had met a lot of people. Alex didn¡¯t teach her the Transformation technique, but he


    taught her a little makeup.


    After putting on some makeup, Hermione became a white-faced, red-lipped, strange woman.


    She looked very much like those escorts in Japan.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t say anything out of turn. Call me My Lord. Don¡¯t say ¡®sir¡¯. The moment you say


    that, we¡¯re screwed,¡± Alex instructed Hermione.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve still got some tact,¡± Hermione said as she nodded.


    Then, a short distance away, they came across a woman. It was none other than Ynes Larkin.


    Ynes had nted a mysterious marker in Alex¡¯s body, which Alex himself had not noticed, so he didn¡¯t


    know about it.


    Ynes had long since tracked down the marker¡¯s location. However, none of the inns in Raze City was


    just a simple establishment. Not to mention the biggest inn, Cloud Inn, the boss behind it was, in fact,


    Sanctuary World. As for the one that Alex was staying in now, the one behind it was also an unusual,


    powerful backing. So, Ynes didn¡¯t dare to barge in rashly to look for trouble to find Alex and could only


    wait here.


    And now, her wait has finally borne fruit. Only, when she fixed her gaze upon the person, she was


    dumbfounded.


    The person in front of her was not the thief, but her fianc¨¦, Donovan Ondo.


    ¡°Why¡­ Is it you?¡±


    Ynes¡¯ expression was awkward, and she felt extremely ufortable.


    Since the two had been engaged, they had, of course, met. In matters of heart, though Ynes had not


    many feelings for Donovan, the marriage contract had been agreed to mainly because Donovan was


    an extremely talented person.


    Forget about whether the man was handsome or not. Rumors had it that from the moment he was


    born, extraordinary images had shed throughout the world. Rainbow- colored clouds emerged, and


    100 thousand demonic beasts came to worship him. At the age of three, hepleted Foundation


    Building. When he was seven, heprehended the earth attribute Aeon.


    When he was ten, he cultivated his sword path¡­ And so forth. Everything had gone auspiciously well


    for Donovan his entire life, who was a supreme genius. He had the talent of the heavenly emperor.


    Also, he was extremely blessed with luck. Everywhere he went, there were mysterious encounters, and


    just about anything he did could be turned into good fortune, which would reap lots of benefits for him.


    Such a man, it was no wonder that many goddesses, holy maidens, and many others were attracted to


    him. Ynes naturally didn¡¯t object to this arranged marriage, and in all honesty, she was a little looking


    forward to it too.


    But now, everything has been ruined by that little thief, Alex Rockefeller.


    Her reputation had been ruined, and she had embarrassed and disgraced Donovan. She was ashamed


    to face her fiance.


    When she saw Alex, who was disguised as Donovan, at this moment, Ynes¡¯ mind went nk. Where


    did she even have the right mind to think about why her marker was on him? All she wanted to do was


    to run away. She was too ashamed to face him.


    Alex also had a moment of confusion, but he was controlled enough to say calmly, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me?


    You don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    Ynes hurriedly said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I¡­ I still have something to do. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Wait..!¡±


    Alex called her back. ¡°I heard that you¡¯d cuckolded me?¡±

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241


    Ynes Larkin¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her chest. Her face drained of blood and was pale white.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. You. I¡­ I will give you an exnation, but you need to give me some time.¡±


    Seeing how nervous Ynes was, Hermione Yggdrasill almost couldn¡¯t hold it in and was about tough


    out loud.


    Just then, a delicate woman¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Time? Give you some more time to find your adulterer to rendezvous, and give you some time so that


    you can conceive a child by then? Do you think you can? And you still have the gall to stand in front of


    my senior brother?¡±


    The one who came was none other than the Little Cat Fairy from Sun Shrine. A childlike adult little


    lolita. Even her voice was like a little girl. But the words that came out of her mouth were just pure evil.


    Mica then ran over and hugged Alex¡¯s arm. She stered her body against his, and even her chest


    was tightly pressed up against him. Her voice was coyishly as she said, ¡°Senior, do you know, this


    woman is simply too shameless. She kept a man in the forbidden grounds, doing all sorts of nonsense


    all day in there. She¡¯s simply a cheap b*tch. If it were me, I¡¯d cut her down with one swing of my


    sword.¡±


    Alex was a little awkward because of her.


    However, he wasn¡¯t sure how close the real Donovan was to this lolita, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly or


    pull his hand out from this tender ce. ¡°Hearing is not believing. Seeing is believing. Rumors shouldn¡¯t


    be trusted.¡±


    The lolita said, ¡°Senior, earlier in public, she had admitted to it. She also gave her bra to that man!


    Samson Hendrik and some others even publicly tried to bid for it. Isn¡¯t that so shameful? She also


    disgraced you with that disy.¡±


    Ynes really couldn¡¯t stand to stay any longer, and she said, ¡°Whether or not you believe me, I know my


    conscience is clear. So if you want to back out from this engagement, I¡¯m fine with that too. Whatever.¡±


    With that, she turned and ran away.


    The lolita said to Alex, ¡°Do you hear that? She obviously has a guilty conscience.¡±


    Alex waved his hand dismissively. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this matter another time. By the way, do you have


    an invitation for the auction this evening?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± the lolita said.


    ¡°Can you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Senior, don¡¯t you have one too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost it!¡± Alex¡¯s heart almost burst out of his chest.


    ¡°Having just mine is fine then. One invitation can get two people in.¡±


    ¡°I want to bring her in with me.¡± Alex pointed to Hermione.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions. You¡¯ll understand when the timees.¡±


    The lolita looked at Hermione. Because of the makeup, Hermione didn¡¯t look beautiful at all, and the


    lolita pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t understand how a woman like this could attract her senior brother, and


    it was most likely that this woman served another purpose, such as¡­ A treasure appraiser. So, she felt


    rejuvenated as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring Seventh Brother¡¯s invitation. He doesn¡¯t want to go in


    anyway.¡±


    Soon, the invitation changed hands.


    After dusk, around six to seven in the evening, Alex and Hermione, plus the lolita who couldn¡¯t be


    shaken off, as well as another disciple of Sun Shrine, entered the auction hall together.


    The auction house was iparably huge. There wasn¡¯t any problem amodating tens of


    thousands of people.


    All the way in, Alex found many people greeting him, both young and old. They all greeted him ¡®Young


    Sect Master¡¯ respectfully, and some even ttered him.


    And, he also saw Samson Hendrik. Samson, a huge gossiper, opened his mouth immediately to say,


    ¡°Donovan, not bad, not bad. Wearing the hat of being cuckolded on a mighty head really does look


    better.¡±


    The lolita was furious. ¡°Hey, Hendrik, if you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯m going to cut out your tongue


    with scissors! It¡¯s that b*tch, Ynes Larkin that doesn¡¯t know how to behave and is disloyal! What has


    that got to do with my senior?!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242


    Samson Hendrik was still all smiles andughing. He already had a problem with Donovan Ondo, so


    with this opportunity presented right in his face, how could he let it go?


    ¡°Oh my, Little Cat Fairy, I¡¯m also doing this for your sake. Who doesn¡¯t know about you liking Donovan?


    Now that Ynes has found her true love, you can fill the empty spot in your senior¡¯s heart. Or, do you not


    like your senior anymore and have found someone else?¡±


    The lolita panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°Who said so? My senior is the only one for me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Samson¡¯s voice was loud, and everyone around them could basically hear every word from him.


    Adding on the fact that Donovan and Ynes Larkin were the topics of discussion, many people gathered


    very quickly.


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    ¡°Holy Maiden Ynes is in love with someone else? Are you serious? Young Sect Master Ondo, how


    about you consider my daughter? My daughter talks about you every day!¡±


    ¡°How can your daughterpare to my disciple? My disciple is talented and beautiful, peerless in the


    entire world¡­¡±


    The sudden change in topic took Alex by surprise, and Hermione spoke through telepathy, ¡®Sir, do you


    want to earn a big sum of money in one fell swoop?¡¯


    ¡®How?¡¯ Alex was taken aback.


    Hermione replied, ¡®You can pretend to choose another cultivation partner and let them sign up for it.


    But, those who sign up need to pay up the dowry first. Then, once everything is settled and chosen,


    those who are not chosen will be refunded the dowry. But, since you¡¯re not the real Donovan, it will be


    the real one that refunds the money and has nothing to do with you.¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that a fraudulent marriage?¡¯


    Alex rubbed his chin, considering whether or not he wanted to do it. Anyway, he was Donovan¡¯s enemy,


    not a friend. So it would be fun to prank him a little. However, the lolita didn¡¯t give him a chance to.


    She pulled Donovan away and said, ¡°What about the auction? Seriously, all of you. Did you think this is


    a matchmaking event? Be careful Sanctuary World doesn¡¯t revoke any of your qualifications to attend


    the auction.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t say anything, letting himself be pulled away obediently. The more he said, the more he


    would identally reveal himself.


    However, the softness of the lolita pressing up against him was messing with his mind. Wasn¡¯t this a


    little too much enthusiasm? Could Donovan really want to have his way with his junior sister?


    But, Alex waspletely unaware that the lolita was also in the same state right now.


    In the past, Donovan wouldn¡¯t let her touch him, much less hug him like this. He would push her away


    once she showed excessive intimacy. However, he didn¡¯t say a single word of protest now. Did that


    mean that her senior brother was beginning to ept her?


    The most urate way to describe her feelings right now was that she had butterflies in her stomach.


    Soon, the auction began. After a few opening remarks, the auction session started.


    ¡°The first item is a Dragon Bone Sword. ording to expert appraisal from our Sanctuary World, we


    have determined that this sword has been passed down from ancient times. It is likely to be a god¡¯s


    weapon, based on the divine powers that originate and fluctuate through it.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°The starting bid is one million spiritual stones!¡±


    Alex froze for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect the first item brought out would already be something he was


    familiar with. But, he had the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six in his body, and he knew it very well after all.


    Upon a closer look, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    This so-called Dragon Bone Sword was far much worsepared to his own. Each of his Dragon


    Bone swords was made from the inverse bone of an actual dragon. Each dragon only had one inverse


    bone in their bodies, which was the essence of their bones.


    And this sword on disy was made from a random piece of bone. Not to mention, there weren¡¯t any


    ancient runes that made up any formations on the sword.


    This kind of thing, the gods would clearly not want it!


    ¡°One million two hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°One million five hundred thousand!¡±

 Chapter 2243

    Chapter 2243


    ¡°Two million¡­¡±


    Finally, this so-called true Dragon Bone Sword was sold to a middle-aged man for 3.5 million spiritual


    stones.


    Alex heard Ne¡¯s voice, ¡®This is not a dragon bone at all, but a piece of Champsosaurus bone. That¡¯s


    definitely not a dragon.¡¯


    Alex smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The second and third disyed items didn¡¯t interest Alex until the fourth item was taken out when the


    Chaos Tree immediately sent out a rustling sound. It shook continuously, more intense than he ever felt


    before.


    The shaking even affected Alex¡¯s heart, making it tremble and whatnot.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡®The Chaos Tree has never shaken so much before, not even when it was faced with the Chaos Beads,


    and it just gave a gentle reminder then.¡¯


    ¡®So, this fourth item is definitely not ordinary.¡¯


    At this moment, the host above said, ¡°The next item to be auctioned is a piece of wood. It looks very


    ordinary. However, our appraisers have found that we cannot identify its properties and specific


    materials because divine consciousness can¡¯t prate it, swords can¡¯t pierce it, fire nor water can¡¯t


    destroy it. Although we don¡¯t know its true function, we believe that it¡¯s not an ordinary item. We hope


    that it can be auctioned away to a knowledgeable person. The starting bid is one million spiritual


    stones.¡±


    Once the introduction was finished, everyone in the hall was silent.


    A piece of wood that couldn¡¯t be determined to be anything, and it looked ordinary. It looked simr to


    firewood in the kitchen, and it was being sold for one million spiritual stones? Did they think that


    spiritual stones could be dreamed up and obtained so easily?


    They were just crazy for spiritual stones, weren¡¯t they?


    No one bid.


    A middle-aged man spoke up. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much for the Sanctuary World to ask for one million


    spiritual stones for something that doesn¡¯t look like anything at all? Hitting the jackpot from


    carelessness isn¡¯t such an easy thing, and no one is a fool here. Only a fool would bring out one million


    spiritual stones to buy this piece of rotten wood.¡±


    Alex raised his hand and said, ¡°I bid one million!¡±


    The middle-aged man was speechless. The way he looked at Alex was like he was looking at a fool.


    However, Alex was now in the guise of Donovan Ondo, the first genius in thousands of years. No


    one would think he was a fool.


    So, this wood was likely to be something massive.


    In the blink of an eye, the middle-aged man quoted a price, ¡°I bid 1.2 million spiritual stones.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    The field burst intoughter.


    Earlier, the middle-aged man had said that only a fool would buy it, but he followed up with bidding for it


    himself in just a few seconds. Was there a faster p in the face than this?


    The lolita asked, ¡°Senior, what kind of wood is this? Perhaps you can see something special in it?¡±


    As soon as she said that, many people looked over.


    Alex calmly said, ¡°No. Just thatst time, I picked up the Chaos Bell. So, Sanctuary World lost a lot of


    money, and I owe them a favor from that. Hence, the things that Sanctuary World auction out, I can¡¯t let


    it stray off So, this time, I, Donovan Ondo, will bid on all the things that look unbiddable. Those that


    no one wants, I will take them all.¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The middle-aged man who just bid, once he heard this, immediately regretted his decision.


    This person also had status and prestige, being the head of a second-rate sect. So although he felt an


    extreme hatred toward Alex that he wanted to beat him up, he didn¡¯t dare, and he could only sulk in his


    anger. Alex had said what he said purely just to put up an act for others to see.


    He needed to get his hands on that piece of wood. Unfortunately, he saw that Donovan¡¯s title of being


    very blessed by luck was just too big. As long as be bid for it, be guessed that others would definitely


    also bid for it. So, what he said was the safest way for him now.


    No one would know whether he was now bidding because the item was good or because of the so-


    called favor he mentioned.


    Then, Alex looked at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t make myself clear before bidding


    just now. To show my apology, I¡¯ll bid once more. 1.21 million spiritual stones.¡±

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244


    The middle-aged man began to hesitate. He didn¡¯t know whether what Alex had said was true or not,


    whether the wood had caught his eye, or whether Alex had used those words as pretext¡­ But, in front


    of so many heroic, towering figures, it was impossible to backtrack after saying such words.


    To be on the safe side, he deliberately ran to the front of the stage to look at the wood several times


    carefully. Confirming that there was nothing to be seen, he finally gave up.


    ¡°1.21 million going once, 1.21 million going twice, 1.2 million, sold!


    ¡°Congrattions, Young Sect Master Ondo, for obtaining this piece of wood. I would like to thank


    you, Young Sect Master Ondo, on behalf of Sanctuary World, for your support!¡±


    Alex quickly handed over the number of spiritual stones and threw the wood into his storage ring. It was


    as if he had really bought a rotten piece of wood for 1.21 million spiritual stones.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But once he turned around, he discreetly threw the wood into his mind pce.


    No one could tell the difference because the wood had gone directly from his storage ring into his mind


    pce. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t wait, but rather, the Chaos Tree was the one who was being extremely


    impatient. He suspected that if he didn¡¯t give it the wood, it would use its roots to snatch it over.


    Once the wood entered his mind pce, it didn¡¯tnd on the ground.


    The roots of the Chaos Tree wrapped around it immediately and yanked it in. Then, it went inside the


    main trunk of the Chaos Tree, and at that exact moment, it went through a huge change. A green and


    radiant light burst out, absorbing the piece of wood, and it seemed to activate its life essence once it


    went in.


    There seemed to be an abundance of life force from the wood and some sort of magical energy. Once


    it went into the Chaos Tree, the energy started to flow through the entire tree.


    ¡®This wood¡­ Definitely came from some extraordinary source.¡¯


    ¡®What exactly is it? To be able to incite such a tremendous change to the Chaos Tree?¡¯


    All the branches and leaves of the Chaos Tree turned crystal clear and glowed with divine light.


    If the previous Chaos Tree looked like an ordinary tree, it hadpletely changed. Each leaf had


    divine power flowing through it, as though every individual piece had a life of its own. The color was


    exceptionally lovely and refreshing, giving people a particrlyfortable feeling just by looking at it.


    The chaos Chi energy was also emanating out from it. However, the energy that flowed out now had


    also changed a lot.


    It was particrly fresh and pure.


    It had gone up a notch from before, and once it passed into his body, he could better appreciate the


    benefits of the purity of this energy. It could absorb faster, transform and wash and purify his current


    flesh, meridians, bloodstream, cells and everything else. And the change was still ongoing.


    As he returned to his seat, Alex tried to calm himself down.


    Hermione Yggdrasill shot him a puzzled look. She obviously didn¡¯t believe what Alex had said


    previously, but what was that?


    As for the lolita, she said, ¡°Senior, you spent so many spiritual stones just to buy this kind of garbage


    wood? Isn¡¯t that a foolish thing to do? Thest time when you picked up the Chaos Bell, that was due


    to your ability. So why would you write it off as a favor to Sanctuary World? They¡¯re the ones who didn¡¯t


    appraise their goods properly, and no one else is to me.¡±


    Alex was in a fabulous mood. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I just want to show my gratitude. As cultivators, we need


    to have a grateful heart.¡±


    Not longter, another new item came up. This time, the Chaos Tree didn¡¯t move, but Ne did.


    It was a sword. The name of the sword was Sinking Snow.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to see this sword here.¡¯


    ¡®This belonged to a good friend of mine before. But, unfortunately, she fell in the war against the


    undead, and the whereabouts of this sword were also lost. So it¡¯s been thousands of years, and my


    heart still hurts when I see it.¡¯


    ¡®This sword hides a secret inside it. My Lord, if you bid on it, it will definitely help a lot.¡¯


    Alex nodded.


    However, the sword was unlike the previous wood, where no one knew its value.


    On the contrary, this sword was extremely famous.


    ¡°ording to our appraisal, this sword, Sinking Snow, is a top-grade immortal weapon. In ancient


    times, it was once wielded by an immortal empress. The origins of this immortal empress are also well


    documented, and she was called Lydia Snow, the immortal empress. She was also the pce master


    of the ancient Divine Snow Sect. The de, Sinking Snow, ispletely undamaged, and the starting


    bid is ten million spiritual stones.¡±


    With such a detailed introduction, it was impossible for the item¡¯s value not to be seen or


    underestimated. However, those sitting in the auction hall were all big shots or had big shots behind


    them. So ten million spiritual stones were like pocket change to them.


    Someone immediately bid for it.

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245


    ¡°Thirteen million!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen million!¡±


    ¡°Twenty million¡­¡±


    ¡°Thirty million¡­¡±


    Not even a few rounds had passed, and the price soared up to fifty million.


    Alex scratched his head. Initially, he thought he had enough spiritual stones, but he didn¡¯t expect that


    just an immortal¡¯s sword would p him hard in the face. He checked his storage bag and found that


    he had only about fifty million spiritual stones left. This also included the amount that his senior,


    Frostine Usoro, had given him. Otherwise, he would be a poor man.


    And the price was still soaring upward.


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The lolita noticed Alex¡¯s expression and leaned over to ask.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Junior, I suddenly realized that I don¡¯t have enough spiritual stones on me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay. I have some here.¡± She casually pulled out a ck crystal card. ¡°Senior, this is the


    Dragon Merchant Spiritual Stone Card that my father gave me. Our Sun Shrine has superb status, and


    this card is directly linked to the Dragon Merchant Alliance. There¡¯s no cap on it, and you can use it as


    you wish.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t too good, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Whatever is mine is also yours, Senior. Whatever you want, I can give it to you.


    Including myself.¡±


    Thest phrase was said more softly, but she pressed her face against Alex¡¯s chest as she said that.


    ¡®Holy sh*t, this lolita¡¯s feelings toward Donovan is really deep! She¡¯ll definitely be my enemy in the


    future, so why would I need to be freaking polite about it now?!¡¯


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex grabbed it and bid, ¡°Sixty million!¡¯


    Someone behind him followed up, and the price shot up again, quickly rising to a hundred million.


    Alex was so ruthless since it wasn¡¯t his own money anyway and immediately bid again, ¡°200 million!¡±


    From a hundred million, directly to 200 million. Now, the people who had been shouting out prices


    immediately went silent.


    The value of the sword, a hundred million, was already extremely high. Now that it had shot up to 200


    million, that was a huge loss!


    In the end, it was sold at 200 million.


    Many people looked at Alex, who was pretending to be Donovan, with different expressions on their


    faces.


    Some were envious, envious that he had an abundance of spiritual stones in hand. Some thought he


    was a foolish ingrate, like Samson Hendrik


    However, Alex let everyone witness what it truly was like to have an abundance of spiritual stones at


    will. With the crystal card in hand, the world was within his hands.


    Whenever Sanctuary World brought up a random item, as long as Alex felt it was a little useful, he


    would double the bid, no matter what the price, just to get it.


    There were a few times when someone deliberately raised the price, but it didn¡¯t matter. He doubled it


    anyway.


    For example, to get an alchemy furnace, Alex doubled the price all the way and used up a total of one


    billion spiritual stones to get it. The lolita was shocked, and her lower lip trembled a little as she quietly


    asked Alex, ¡°Senior, what do you want an alchemy furnace for? It¡¯s not like you know alchemy, and you


    even used one billion spiritual stones for it. Will it not be a huge loss? I¡¯m afraid that my father wille


    looking for you to settle this score.¡±


    Alexughed. ¡°What are you afraid of? This alchemy furnace is definitely worth far more than one


    billion.¡±


    When he said that, the lolita junior was relieved.


    Finally, the auction was over.


    Alex had bid all the way and bagged almost half the items that were auctioned. Some items were flops,


    and he also took them. Comiting, all in all, he obtained a total of thirty-six items and spent almost ten


    billion spiritual stones. He knew he had to go, and Hermione was just about frightened to death. If he


    were found with a fake identity, he wouldn¡¯t know how badly he would die.


    Walking out of the auction, Alex returned the crystal card to the lolita junior. He smiled and said,


    ¡°Junior, I have some business to attend to, and I¡¯ll leave for a bit. I¡¯ll look for you tomorrow morning.¡±


    The lolita junior was reluctant to leave. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for you in Cloud Inn, Senior!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Alex had just walked forward when an awful sound came from the shadow, hurriedly rushing over.


    It was the real Donovan Ondo!


    ¡°Junior, has the auction ended?¡±


    The lolita junior looked up immediately, shocked. ¡°S-Senior? Didn¡¯t you¡­ Didn¡¯t you juste out of


    it?¡±

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246


    Donovan now looked very miserable.


    The clothes on his body were torn and tattered, and his hair was also messy. There were still many


    bloodstains on his face. His essence was also poor because after he entered the passage opened by


    Artemis, he found that he had entered a messy void crack, not a passage at all. The moment he


    entered, he knew he was fooled.


    If not for the many magic treasures on his body and finally relying on the Five Elements g to rush


    out from the void rift, he might have died inside.


    He was so depressed!


    However, the person he hated most was not Athena and Artemis, but Alex, the man who stole the


    Chaos Pearl and Chaos Bell from him.


    The lolita was surprised, especially seeing Donovan¡¯s miserable look. However, she was also


    heartbroken and went up to hug his arm to give him affection, just like before. ¡°Brother, how did you


    be like this in just a blink of an eye? I will not spare him for beating you up like this! ¡±


    Donovan pushed her arm away. It was as if a snake had bitten him.


    With a very annoyed look, he stared at the lolita girl. ¡°What nymphomaniac again! I have juste


    back from the dead, out of the void rift, and rushed to attend the auction. Look what¡¯s happened now?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Mica Simpson became a little sad after being pushed away by Donovan mercilessly.


    ¡®Senior, what was this situation?¡¯


    ¡®Earlier, I was in a romantic entanglement with you, hugging you as much as I wanted, while my


    particr body part was stuck to you all night. Now you suddenly turn away from me. Isn¡¯t this too


    harsh?¡¯


    The other Sun Shrine disciple on the side was in total shock as she said, ¡°Young Pce Master, this is


    not right. You have just attended the auction with us, did you not? You also sat right next to us and got


    thirty-six pieces of magic treasures. Tonight, you are the biggest winner.¡±


    ¡°What? I attended the auction and also auctioned thirty-six pieces of magic treasures? Are you


    dreaming?¡±


    Donovan was iparably exasperated. If not for the sake of fellow disciples, Donovan would have


    given him a p across the face.


    That man said, ¡°No, it¡¯s true, everyone present saw it.¡± As he was talking, someone came over.


    It was Samson, Colette, and several other young masters who were also famous in the circle.


    Coletteughed, ¡°Yo, Donovan, I haven¡®t seen you for three minutes, and you¡®ve been cut up? Is it


    because you were too domineering tonight and overpriced the magic treasure that one of the hidden


    masters had taken a fancy to, and as a result, they beat you up in a fit of anger?¡±


    Samson also said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too tough, instead leave yourself a way back. Even if you just put


    on a freshly baked straw hat, there is no need to get over the spiritual stone. Can you really cool down


    by spending ten billion in one night?¡±


    ¡°What do you say? I spent one night, spent ten billion¡­ Spiritual stones?¡±


    Donovan was stunned


    If it were Mica and the fellow who said it, he wouldn¡¯t believe them. However, both Samson and


    Colette¡®s identities were not simple. They should not tell such childish lies, so¡­


    ¡°What do you guys mean, I was really in the auction earlier?¡±


    ¡°And spent ten billion to auction thirty-six pieces of magic treasures?¡±


    ¡°You guys are all crazy, right? From where do I get ten billion spirit stones? I just went to a small puppet


    world, and I got tricked, heck, that son of a b*tch. I will not let him go.¡±


    The crowd was dumbfounded.


    Sister Loreal finally said, ¡°So, you¡®re my real senior brother? The one just now is a fake one,


    impersonating you? It is finished. I am really done for. My ten billion spirit stones¡­¡±


    Donovan¡¯s anger rose. ¡°How dare someone impersonate me? And, what ten billion spirit stones?¡±

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247


    The lolita was about to cry on the spot. ¡°I just lent you the dragon merchant spiritual stone card, which


    is my father¡¯s. I¡­ I stole it, and you ended up spending ten billion and auctioning away thirty-six magic


    treasures. Where are the magic treasures?¡±


    ¡°Magic treasures? Nonsense!¡±


    Donovan was furious. ¡°Mica, are you a fool? Although you couldn¡¯t even tell the difference and were


    unsure whether it¡¯s me, you still give the dragon merchant spirit stone card to others. I think you have a


    pit in your brain.¡±


    The lolita, who was also known as Mica Simpson, answered, ¡°Senior, you are acting like this because


    you don¡¯ t want to return spiritual stones, right? Senior, no way, this is not my spirit stone. You have to


    return it to me.¡±


    Donovan pped her fiercely. ¡°I think you are crazy.¡±


    Samsom gloated, ¡°So, that person just now wasn¡¯t you. Someone impersonated you and cheated Little


    Cat Fairy¡¯s dragon merchant spirit stone card in the auction to spend a lot of money¡­ Donovan, I really


    do not know what to say. Have you gone backward recently? Your wife ran away with someone, you


    were cheated on, and now has swindled ten billion off someone¡­ What a joke!¡±


    Donovan was raging. ¡°Only your wife would run away with someone. Do you want to be pped by me


    also?¡±


    After saying this, he found that the people around him strangely looked at him. It was as if his wife had


    really run away with someone.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡°


    Mica said, ¡°Senior, Ynes is a cheap woman. She kept a man in the forbidden ce, had a


    presumptuous rtionship with the man, and was unrepentant. So now she has been stripped of her


    Holy Maiden status by Yorkshire Pce, and guess what? Ynes is still stalking that man, auctioning a


    bra everywhere¡­¡±


    Donovan was stunned.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely true!¡±


    After a few minutes, he stared at the green patch of grass and asked, ¡°Who is that man?¡±


    Samson said, ¡°That¡¯s my brother, whom I just met.¡±


    Mica said, ¡°Senior, I have recorded the footage. ¡±


    She took out a memory crystal and released an image that she had recorded earlier, just like watching


    a movie.


    In the next second, looking at the man standing across from Ynes, Donovan instantly red and


    shouted, ¡°It¡¯s that son of a b*tch!¡±


    Mica asked, ¡°Senior, do you know him?¡±


    Donovan answered angrily, ¡°Even if he turns into ashes, I will still recognize him. This son of a b*tch


    trapped me in the puppet world and stole my Chaos Pearl and Chaos Bell. I¡¯ll break him into pieces!¡±


    Samson, Colette, and the others on the side were dumbfounded.


    A super magic treasure like the Chaos Pearl and Chaos Bell had actually been robbed of him. This was


    too sad.


    Colette hugged her huge bosom and suddenly said, ¡°Guys, the man who just impersonated Donovan


    and cheated ten billion spiritual stones off your junior. Could it also be him?¡±


    After listening to this, Donovan really did not hold back. He spat a mouthful of blood.


    Mica said, ¡°I know where that guy lives. I have just met him. Now I¡¯ll go over and look for him. Maybe I


    can still find him.¡±


    Mica¡¯splexion kept changing.


    The loss of ten billion was secondary. The fact that she had just hugged him like a ko bear with her


    particr body part pressed hard against his body was totally embarrassing. She had to not talk about


    that.


    ¡°You are a beast!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If Mica does not kill you today, I shall not be a human then!¡±

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248


    Mica Simpson and Donovan Ondo, with a group of people from Yorkshire Pce, immediately


    rushed toward the inn where Alex Rockefeller and the others were staying.


    Samson and Colette, on the other hand, looked at each other oddly.


    ¡°Colette, do you want to go over and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I can¡®t miss such fun. Genius Donovan, also the lucky one, had suffered such a big loss at


    the same person¡¯s hands. I want to get to know that guy.¡±


    Colette¡¯s eyes showed considerable interest.


    Samsonughed. ¡°To make Donovan suffer a defeat, snatch his wife, and also snatch his Chaos Bell


    and Chaos Pearl is very impressive. I¡¯ll make sure I will be friends with this guy.¡±


    The two hurriedly followed suit. The group of young generation representatives behind them also talked


    and followed to see the fun.


    ***


    Somewhere in a shady corner, Ynes stood there in a daze, with her eyes gleaming. She saw exactly


    what happened at the entrance of the auction just now.


    ¡°So, the Donovan I saw earlier was indeed that b*stard!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is he? He was able to snatch the Chaos Pearl and Chaos Bell from Donovan¡¯s hands. It


    can¡¯t be the golden core realm. Master also said that that guy is very bizarre and knows a very high


    level of illusion. Now he can appear as another person, in the view of many experts. Is this also an


    illusion?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Could this person be Donovan¡¯s enemy, so he has purposely ran to Yorkshire Pce to ruin my


    innocence? Heinous¡­¡±


    Ynes was annoyed.


    ¡®It¡¯s your business if you didn¡¯t get along with Donovan, but why did youe and mess with me? I,


    Ynes, am not so easily bullied.¡¯


    She felt the mark she ced on Alex and immediately chased after him.


    ***


    ¡°Grand Master, Grand Master, we have hit the jackpot!¡°


    ¡°I tricked over ten billion spirit stones from Yorkshire Pce¡¯s Mica Simpson. Do you know who Mica


    is?¡±


    Hermione was iparably excited, tugging at Alex¡¯s arm. She was almost bouncing and was so


    excited as if she had swindled that ten billion herself.


    Alex was naturally not very clear about Mica¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Isn¡®t she Donovan¡®s junior?¡±


    Hermione answered, ¡°But she has another identity that is even more amazing, she is the only daughter


    of the Yorkshire Pce¡¯s master. Otherwise, how could she take out the Dragon Merchant Spiritual


    Stone Card? This is something that only someone with a transcendent status can have. Even the


    patriarch of our Plenilune Sect cannot get it.¡±


    Alex scratched his head and said indifferently, ¡°Anyway, I have swindled someone. The people of


    Yorkshire Pce are not likely to give up on me. Let¡¯s go, let¡®s go. I found many good things from the


    auction. Let¡¯s find a secluded ce immediately and deal with the things¡­ We could not enter the inn


    just now. Mica might rush over.¡±


    It was at this moment, Ne warned. ¡°Someone ising, and they¡¯re fast.¡°


    Hermione said, ¡°Could it be that there are some people who want toe and rob the treasure?¡±


    Alex turned to look and immediately heard Mica¡®s angry voice.


    ¡°B*stard! Big liar! Stop right there! You¡¯re dead! How dare you trick me out of ten billion spirit stones?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, his pupils shrank. He saw Donovan, who was rushing at the front.


    ¡°That guy actually came back!¡±


    ¡°We have been exposed. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Alex pulled Hermione, and with an instantaneous shift, he disappeared in front of the crowd.


    At that moment, Donovan had just arrived.


    ¡°Instant Teleportation again. It is that b*stard!¡±


    Donovan was instantly certain because previously in the Infernal Realm, Alex had escaped his tracking


    and attacks in such a way many times. That strange formation diagram of the lotus flower under his


    feet made Donovan surprised and jealous. This kind of Instant Teleportation had to be obtained from


    Alex himself.


    ¡°Senior, what now?¡°

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249


    ¡°Ten billion! My father will beat me to death!¡±


    Mica Simpson was about to cry.


    Donovan Ondo said viciously, ¡°Inform the sect. Order all the Yorkshire Pce disciples in Raze City


    to find that guy, even if it means digging up the ground! Also, guard the major gates of Raze City, have


    the governor, Zephyr, activate the air ban spell formation at the gates and close the teleportation


    channel.¡±


    The governor of Raze City, facing Yorkshire Pce, also had topromise. This was because Raze


    City was in the territory belonging to Yorkshire Pce.


    ***


    Alex did not hesitate at that moment and decided to leave Raze City.


    However, he did not expect Yorkshire Pce to move so quickly, as he had just rushed up high into the


    sky, ready to fly out, when as a result, a huge blue light curtain appeared above the sky, with ancient


    runes floating on it, and he immediately felt a huge sinking pressure.


    ¡°Forbidden area for flying!¡±


    This feeling was too familiar.


    Previously, in the sky above the forbidden area of Yorkshire Pce, Alex had fallen from above


    because of the forbidden air domain, crashing into Ynes who was cultivating under the waterfall, and


    this time, with Hermoine in tow, he was suppressed by a strong force and fell toward the ground.


    Boom!


    From a height of four to five hundred meters, hended heavily on the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alexnded on his feet and made an enormous crater. But other than that, nothing happened.


    ¡°Ouch, my feet¡­¡±


    Hermione, however, let out a grunt of pain. Although she was also in the second realm to Imminent


    Immortal, her physical body¡®s ability was far less than Alex¡¯s. This time, it injured her right foot, and it


    hurt when she moved.


    Alex took a casual look at her right foot and understood the extent of her injury. There was a calf


    fracture on her right leg.


    Alex exhaled helplessness and hurriedly bent her over to pick her up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a nine tails


    descendant? You are from the prehistoric demons, why is your body¡®s ability so weak?¡±


    Hermione was. She was a little embarrassed by his princess hug. ¡°Master, how did you know that I am


    a descendant of the nine tails?¡±


    Alex answered, ¡°Your master told me, and your master has some connection with the Plenilune Sect.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡®t have taken you as a disciple¡­ It seems that you do not know many things


    about the Plenilune Sect. In fact, the origin of your Plenilune Sect is impressive. It is rted to the


    common lord of the three thousand worlds in ancient times, the great emperor, the Sun Shrine, was not


    even qualified to give shoes to the Plenilune Sect in the past. Unfortunately, the Plenilune Sect has


    been reduced to such a state.¡±


    Hermione was surprised. ¡°Our Plenilune Sect has an impressive origin? Tell me, what¡¯s the origin. I


    want to hear it.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t really know much. But, most of all, he now felt someone running this way. He had now


    regained his original appearance, with Hermione¡¯s makeup erased, he did not think Donovan could


    track them so quickly, so Alex did not run immediately.


    It turned out that what rushed over was a group of Raze City guards riding on hermaphrodites.


    From a distance, they spotted Alex and Hermione.


    ¡°The thieves are here!¡±


    ¡°Quickly, quickly, take them down!¡±


    There were probably as many as three hundred strong members of the city¡¯s guard riding demonic


    beasts, charging directly at Alex and Hermione.


    Alex shouted strangely, ¡°Against all odds, how could Donovanmand the city guard army and be so


    fast¡­ The question is, how did they recognize me?¡±


    Alex was hugging Hermione, so she could see the sky as soon as her eyes turned.


    At this moment, pointing to the sky, she said, ¡°Master, look up there!¡±

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250


    Alex looked up.


    In the next second, he shivered. He saw that a huge projected image had appeared in the sky.


    In the projection was a picture of him, and there was a caption attached to it. Although Alex could only


    understand a little bit of thenguage of the inner world of this ancient boundary, he still managed to


    understand the gist of it.


    The whole city wanted him. He became an upromising devil, and a sky-high bounty was offered.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    ¡°This formation is quite powerful!¡±


    Seeing the city guards riding on hermaphrodites rushing over, Alex did not want to fight them here. He


    immediately started the instantaneous movement and disappeared from his original spot before the


    iron hooves arrived.


    Hermione replied, ¡°Master, I suddenly thought of something. Raze City belongs to Yorkshire Pce.


    Donovan, who is themander, could easily make the citizens obey him with just his words. I am


    worried that it is the casten who rounded us up.¡±


    As they were speaking, some pedestrians saw them. It looked like they did not have any rtionship


    with the casten. But in the very next second, they also joined the team of pursuers. They shouted as


    they ran toward Alex.


    ¡°Are these people crazy?¡±


    If Alex were to fight with them, they would be dead in a n instant. Nheless, he never thought of


    starting a huge massacre.


    In the next half an hour, Alex traveled around Raze City at the speed of lightning. In the end, he noticed


    that all the city gates were closed and heavily guarded.


    Ne disdainfully said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Are you thinking of going out?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°In this current situation, going out is easy, but toe in again would be difficult.


    So our main aim is to use the teleportation circle here. After all, it¡¯s only an arrest warrant? Do you think


    I am afraid of it?¡°


    Immediately, Alex used his quick movements to go to a secluded area. After a while, Alex disguised as


    a woman.


    ¡°Donovan would never have imagined I have be a woman!¡± Alex pinched his face for his face to


    be smoother. He now looked like Dorothy, his very own wife.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Hermione looked at him with astonishment.


    ¡°What do you think? I look like a woman, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one ce that is not very womanly.¡± Hermione pointed at Alex¡¯s chest. It was t like an


    airstrip.


    Despite the disguise, it was not easy to make this area perfect.


    Hermioneughingly said, ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    Taking out two dumplings from her treasure box, she tucked them into Alex¡¯s clothing and chuckled.


    ¡°Perfect!¡±


    Very soon, Alex and Hermione strutted around Raze City. No one could recognize them.


    It was at night, and there was insufficient light. Even the city guards could not recognize Alex because


    he was disguised as a woman.


    ¡°Your calf bone is broken. It needs to be dealt with quickly.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°We will find an empty house in the city, and I will help you.¡±


    As Alex spoke, he carried Hermione and disappeared instantly.


    When they appeared again, they were already in an empty house. Since Raze City was massive, there


    were many empty houses.


    It was total darkness in the empty house.


    Alex did not n to turn on the light. After all, he was able to see very clearly at night, as if it was


    daytime. Alex put Hermione on an antique bed. He took off her socks. He could see that her whole foot


    was swollen. The injury was more severe than he had expected. Not only was there a calf fracture, but


    the bones in her right leg were all damaged as she had fallen from a high altitude.

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251


    ¡°Sir, it hurts!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. It looks a bit severe. If you¡¯re in the hospital at our side, you probably won¡¯t be able to keep this


    leg.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Hermione shouted, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Amputation was such a terrible thing. Once her leg was amputated, it would be arduous for her to


    regrow a leg even if she reached Immortalization in the future¡­ Moreover, it was so challenging to


    reach Immortalization. So, it was impossible to seed in Inunortalization without a leg.


    ¡°Luckily, you met me! Give me half an hour, and I¡¯ll restore an intact leg for you!¡±


    Rip!


    Alex immediately tore the hem of Hermione¡¯s skirt and slowly slid his hand covered with the divine


    Zharvakko power down her thigh. The room was dark, where ambition would often manifest in one¡¯s


    mind out of the darkness.


    Hermione never had a man touch her thigh before. So, her heart raced wildly from such a feeling.


    However, this person was her master¡¯s husband!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a chance encounter in life amazing? Your people of the Yggdrasill family wanted to kill me, but I


    killed most of them using the Lightning Tribtion. After that, you went to great lengths to pursue my


    senior¡¯s family and me till we had to jump into the swamp helplessly at the end of our rope. As a result,


    now¡­ I¡¯m treating your leg injury here!¡± Alex said with a light smile.


    He said so to resolve the embarrassment between the two of them.


    He had no feeling for Hermione at all¡­ This was because Hermione was probably not his favorite type,


    and she was the disciple that his wife had epted. But, instead, that lolita junior, Mica Simpson,


    tugged at his heartstrings slightly.


    ***


    At the same time, Donovan, Mica, and several disciples of the Sun Shrine were here at the Governor¡¯s


    Residence of Raze City.


    Every moment passed.


    News kepting from the city guards and some civil organizations in Raze City. At first, many people


    discovered Alex and a woman¡¯s traces, but soon, everything seemed to have been silenced, and there


    was no longer any iing news.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost him!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡±


    Zephyr East was dejected. ¡°Young Sect Master, that man is hard to deal with. He knows the arcana of


    Instant Teleportation. This kind of ancient mystic art has been lost for a long time. There¡¯s nothing


    much we can do about him! Raze City is so huge, so it¡¯s difficult to find someone who can teleport


    instantaneously, not to mention this guy knows the advanced Transformation technique. There¡¯s no


    way to find him at all.¡±


    Donovan frowned.


    He was now anxious not just because of revenge, but he wanted to get Alex¡¯s Chaos Beads, Chaos


    Bell and, most importantly, the Chaos Tree. This was his great opportunity, so it would be toote for


    him to regret it once Alex managed to escape.


    ¡°By the way, Young Sect Master, I recalled something. Colette Brunel, the Princess of Silvermoon


    Sanctuary, has a magical treasure called the Heavenly Mirror. This mirror can dispel illusions and


    Transformation techniques. We can find that guy bybining the Heavenly Mirror and the great


    formation of Nine Pces in my city. Colette Brunel should be in Raze City right now.¡±


    ¡°Colette Brunel? This woman is a bit hard to deal with!¡± Donovan said.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that hard, as long as¡­¡± the governor, Zephyr, whispered a few words in Donovan¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Donovan decided. ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, I¡¯ll hand over this mission to you then.¡±


    ***


    Wham!


    Just as Alex finished healing Hermione¡¯s leg injury in the pitch-ck room, a loud boom rang outside.


    The door was broken from the st.


    ¡®God d*mmit, you don¡¯t even give me a chance to rest for a while!¡¯


    Alex was a little annoyed as he really did not know how the other party found out his whereabouts. He


    rushed out and took a look, only to find a person, Ynes Larkin.


    Ynes was taken aback for a moment after looking at Alex, who had transformed into Dorothy. Then,


    she calmed down quickly and sneered, ¡°Your illusion is really superb. You can actually disguise


    yourself as a woman, but I know you¡¯re that pervert!¡±

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252


    Alex looked at Ynes before him in astonishment as she could still recognize him in this state. Wasn¡¯t


    this a bit strange?


    ¡°Your¡­ Is your bra specially made?¡±


    He could only think of this reason. How else could he exin it?


    Once he mentioned the bra, Ynes could not control her zing anger. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.


    Return my bra ande with me!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°The bra is originally yours. It¡¯s not a problem to return it to you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ynes exploded with anger. ¡°So, you¡¯re still keeping that bra?¡±


    ¡®Uh, this¡­ You want me to return the bra. Could it be that you¡¯re scamming me?¡¯


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against Donovan Ondo?¡± Ynes suddenly asked about something else.


    ¡°Kind of!¡±


    ¡°Hence, you sneaked into the forbidden area of Yorkshire Pce and tried to insult me and ruin my


    reputation so that you could take revenge on Donovan Ondo. You¡¯re so despicable. You couldn¡¯t


    defeat Donovan Ondo, so you came up with such a dirty trick. I despise you!¡±


    Before Alex could say anything, Hermione could not help but sneer. ¡°Ynes Larkin, did you say my


    master¡¯s husband couldn¡¯t defeat Donovan Ondo? You can go and ask your fianc¨¦ how he lost his


    Chaos Beads and Chaos Bell. In front of my master¡¯s husband, he¡¯s merely a deceitful scum who gains


    fame with that genius title¡­¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡± Ynes counterattacked her rudely.


    Hermione sneered. ¡°Ynes Larkin, don¡¯t be presumptuous. How innocent do you think you are?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynes shouted, ¡°Shameless pervert!¡±


    Hermione was furious as well. ¡°Larkin, stop being arrogant! Do you think I don¡¯t know about you?! You


    ¡¯re unfaithful, an opportunist, a two timer! You¡¯re not a good person either! Oh, great! Now that you¡¯ve


    slept with my master¡¯s husband, there may be even a vile spawn in your womb! Why did you pester my


    master¡¯s husband so persistently? Wasn¡¯t that because you fancied my master¡¯s husband? Or, was


    that because you don¡¯t even know the father of the child in your womb?¡±


    Ynes was the dignified, pure and noble Holy Maiden who had never touched even Donovan¡¯s fingers,


    yet she had to suffer from such an extreme insult now. So, how could she be able to bear it?


    She immediately drew her sword. ¡°You b*tch full of sh*ts, you¡¯re with a man in a room in the middle of


    the night and even called him ¡®master¡¯s husband¡¯! You¡¯re the scum of humankind! I shall kill you!¡±


    Since Hermione¡¯s leg injury had just healed, she could not move properly yet. In addition, her


    cultivation base was initially inferior to Ynes¡¯, so how could she be a match for Ynes?


    Alex hurriedly intervened and blocked Ynes. He turned around and asked Hermione. ¡°Do you know


    her?¡±


    Hermione had Alex¡¯s help, so she stood fearlessly behind him and said, ¡°Of course I know her. She


    thinks she¡¯s some kind of Holy Maiden and is full of herself. She¡¯s waiting for a good offer so that she


    can sell herself for a good price!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spewing vicious nders! I shall not spare you!¡±


    ¡°I shall not spare you either! Why don¡¯t you sell yourself to the whorehouse? You can find a man old


    enough to be your grandpa. Older men will have greater achievements and more spiritual stones, so


    you will be able to earn even more if you sell yourself to those men.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Ynes was so furious that she was about to explode with anger. Her mind was befuddled, so she


    couldn¡¯t care less about capturing Alex alive. Seeing that Alex was protecting Hermione all the time,


    every move she unleashed was a deadly move with the firm intent to kill him.


    Unfortunately, Alex¡®s defense was insane.


    With the protection of Genbu and Benares Dragon inside his body, he was an existence that could not


    be hacked to death even with a sword.


    However, the two steamed buns in Alex¡¯s chest fell out and rolled next to Ynes¡¯ feet from the sh,


    making Ynes dumbfounded for a moment. Then, when she thought about this pervert who insulted her


    innocence, she wanted to vomit blood on the spot.


    ¡°You¡­ You pervert! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    However, Hermione added fuel to the fire. ¡°You want to kill my master¡¯s husband? What? Have you


    finally figured out the father of the child in your womb? Won¡¯t the child in your womb be fatherless if you


    kill my master¡¯s husband? A fatherless child is wretched. If you sell yourself to someone else next time,


    the child has to call someone else their stepfather¡­ Oh, perhaps you can¡¯ t wait to sell yourself when


    you¡¯re pregnant. Well, I heard that the child would be aborted if you do that kind of deed when you¡¯re


    pregnant. You were having this kind of idea, right?¡±


    Hermione really was foul mouthed.

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253


    Ynes was already devastated. At this moment, she could not do anything about Alex and hear such


    words, so she vomited blood out of rage at once.


    Poof!


    She spat arge mouthful of blood. Her body shook and copsed.


    Alex helplessly stretched his hand and held her in his arms before saying to Hermione, ¡°You were too


    harsh. Do you hold a grudge against her?¡±


    The steamed buns on Alex had fallen, so he simply restored himself to his original appearance. He


    took away the sword in Ynes¡¯ hand and checked her condition for a moment, only to realize that she


    had passed out from rage.


    He was not courteous either, so he immediately pressed his hand on her and massaged her to improve


    her blood cirction.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Ynes woke up soon.


    To her surprise, she realized that Alex¡¯s hand was on her bosom. So, she immediately screamed and


    raised her hand, trying to beat Alex to death.


    Smack! Smack!


    The agile Alex tapped on her major acupoint to seal her meridians.


    He said indifferently, ¡°Miss Larkin, your heart meridians are damaged from rage. Besides, I sense that


    there¡¯s a problem with your heart meridians initially. What happened before was a misunderstanding.


    So I¡¯m healing your heart meridians as yourpensation.¡±


    Ynes snarled, ¡°Let go of me! You¡¯re shameless! You¡¯re scum!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m doing it for your good. Besides, I¡¯ve touched it twice anyway, so it won¡¯t hurt to touch it


    once more. There¡¯s no distinction between a man and a woman in a doctor¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Ynes, who could not resist Alex, watched himnd his hand on her chest. But, more importantly, she


    felt a hint of shyness from the shame. Tears of grievance flowed down her face uncontrobly.


    Hermione said, ¡°Sir, so you really touched her long ago before this. I even thought it was fake! What


    was it like? How about you let me try it too?!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Stop fooling around. She really has a problem with her heart meridians. I think there might


    be a problem with the cultivation technique of Yorkshire Pce.¡±


    Hermione said with a smile, ¡°You sounded so serious. I almost believed you! Ynes Larkin, you probably


    never expected that you would be in the current state, right? This is karma, you know?¡±


    Ynes stared at Hermione. ¡°Do you have a grudge against me?¡±


    Hermione said, ¡°Of course I do! You killed my senior! ¡±


    Ynes was astonished. ¡°Who¡¯s your senior?¡±


    Hermione said, ¡°Cyrus Springer from the Plenilune Sect!¡±


    Alexter learned that the son of the Plenilune Sect¡¯s sect master was called Cyrus Springer.


    Moreover, he had fancied Ynes very much. Because of this matter, Jenson Springer had even made a


    special trip to Yorkshire Pce to help his son settle the marriage agreement. Back then, Cyrus was


    also a promising, ingenious young man. Hence, the sect master of the Yorkshire Pce had agreed to


    it at first.


    However, Donovan had fallen for Ynes unexpectedly after a while. Afterparison with Donovan,


    Cyrus was abandoned, and the engagement was called off! Then, Cyrus regarded it as a great insult.


    He only went out with his parents because he was upset. As a result, he was gone forever¡­


    Alex did not know that there would be such twists and turns within it.


    Ynes said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the things you said at all. Also, I¡¯ve never seen your senior. Everything


    was the sect¡¯s arrangement. If he¡¯s gone forever, that¡¯s because he encountered a mishap out there.


    So, how could you say I killed him?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hermione said, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re a two timer. Oh, now there¡¯s also my master¡¯s husband. But, how can


    someone like you be worthy of my master¡¯s husband? He¡¯s just fooling around with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    At this moment, a group of people rushed in again. It was Donovan Ondo, Mica Simpson, Zephyr


    East and the others.


    When Donovan saw Alex¡¯s hand on Ynes¡¯ chest, but she had no reaction at all, he exploded with rage


    at once. ¡°Ynes Larkin, you b*tch!¡±

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254


    Donovan was in a terrible mood.


    At first, he did not believe much in the rumor about Ynes keeping a man in the forbidden area. He did


    not know Ynes¡¯ character well, but the sect master of Yorkshire Pce had been managing her


    disciples strictly. Even an open-mindeddy would not be able to do such a thing as keeping a man!


    If it were Colette Brunel, he probably would believe it. However, he really did not believe Ynes would do


    that. But now, he saw Ynes lying sideways in Alex¡¯s arms, and the man¡¯s hand was even on her


    bosom¡­ The most disgusting thing was that b*stard was even wearing women¡¯s clothes.


    He naturally assumed the clothes belonged to Ynes. He was infuriated!


    He was cuckolded so badly.


    The thoughts on being cuckolded simply filled his mind, so how could he endure it?


    It was fine without the Chaos Beads. It was also fine without the Chaos Bell. Finally, however, someone


    turned him into a cuckold in front of so many people, so he could not bear it at all.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mica, who failed to understand Donovan¡¯s current feeling, pointed at Ynes and said, ¡°Senior, now that


    you¡¯ve seen it, you will believe it, right? This Larkin b*tch is simply shameless. She¡¯s clearly your


    fianc¨¦e, yet she¡¯s hooking up with another man. Think about it. She can even be so open with other


    women present. She may have slept with a few men behind your back. Senior, you may have been


    cuckolded multiple times!¡±


    Donovan¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Not only were there people of the Sun Shrine present, but there was the governor, Zephyr East, Colette


    Brunel, the Princess of Silvermoon Sanctuary, and Samson Hendrik. They only managed to find this


    ce because they had borrowed Colette¡¯s Heavenly Mirror.


    As a result, after Mica said so, everyone looked at Donovan with extremely bizarre gazes, such that he,


    the blessed man, was unable to bear it emotionally.


    Mica said aggrievedly, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m helping you. I can¡¯t bear watching you be a cuckold. This is


    simply a great insult!¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right! You keep mentioning such a great insult in front of so many people. Are you helping me to


    achieve the title of a cuckold?¡¯


    Smack!


    Donovan smacked Mica¡¯s neck, knocking her unconscious.


    Immediately afterward, he looked at Ynes. ¡°Now the matter hase to this point, I don¡¯t want to say


    anything anymore. I, Donovan Ondo, have my reputation turned into aughing stock because of


    you. So kill yourself now, and I won¡¯t take my anger out on your Yorkshire Pce.¡±


    Alex sighed and said, ¡°Donovan Ondo, if I were to say all of this is just a misunderstanding, would


    you believe me? In fact, your fianc¨¦e has never betrayed you. But, of course, I have never had any


    special rtionship with her.¡±


    Donovan instantly exploded with anger. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? Where is your hand ced? Do you


    think I can¡¯t see it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean this hand of mine!¡± When Alex was talking, he even deliberately kneaded it hard. ¡°You


    did see it, but you misunderstood it. I¡¯m not molesting your fianc¨¦e, but I¡¯m treating her disease.¡±


    Ynes flushed. She was too ashamed to face anyone, so she just closed her eyes tightly.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Someoneughed. It was Samson. Heughed so hard that he ahnost sprained his back and said to


    Alex, ¡°Bro, I believe your words! Donovan Ondo, look, look! There¡¯s a trace of blood on the corner of


    your fianc¨¦e¡¯s mouth. She must have been injured. This brother of mine is helping her by rubbing her


    bosom¡­ Oh no, it¡¯s the chest. He did it withpletely good intention. You should thank my brother for


    it.¡±


    As Samson was talking, he kept making eyes at Donovan.


    Was this a mediation? This was adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Samson Hendrik, if you want to acknowledge his man as your brother, fine then. However, I shall not


    show any mercyter. I¡¯ll still attack you even if your fatheres,¡± Donovan said coldly.


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re using my father to threaten me?! Do you think I will be afraid?!¡± Samson shouted.


    At this moment, another two people came in. It was an old woman and a young woman.


    It was Mnie Zelda, the grand elder of Yorkshire Pce, and Winona Zelda.


    nk!


    Mnie threw a sword to the ground and scowled as she shouted sternly at Ynes, ¡°Ynes Larkin, you


    abomination! You¡¯re so shameless to do this kind of thing that humiliates the sect in public and broad


    daylight. You¡­ You¡¯re simply worse than a b*tch! But, I¡¯ll give you a chance! Slice your own throat to


    kill yourself in front of everyone as an atonement of your sins! We, the Yorkshire Pce, don¡¯t have an


    abomination like you!¡±

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255


    ¡°From now onwards, I, as the representative of Yorkshire Pce, dere that Ynes Larkin shall be


    stripped of her qualification as the Holy Maiden, expelled from Yorkshire Pce forever, and all of her


    cultivation bases shall be retrieved.¡±


    When Ynes heard Mnie¡¯s words, her eyes instantly widened. Tears started streaming down her face


    at once.


    ¡°Grand Elder¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Grand Elder¡¯! You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Winona at the side snorted coldly and said, ¡°Oh, my


    junior. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be someone with such a nature. You¡¯re really good at pretending


    and have even deceived your master. I thought you were pure and noble, but in fact, you¡¯re scum of


    society even worse than a prostitute.¡±


    Ynes closed her eyes in pain. A death wish sprang up in her mind. She hated them!


    Of course, she hated Alex and God. Why did they have to treat her like this?


    She had done nothing, yet she had to suffer such insults as if fate had yed a great joke on her. The


    higher she climb ed, the harder she fell. At this point, what kind of remaining reputation would she still


    have to continue surviving?


    ¡°Believe it or not, I was forced!¡± She opened her eyes and seemed to be mumbling to herself.


    The next second, she stared Alex down and shouted sternly, ¡°B*stard, I, Ynes Larkin, swear on my life


    that I shall never let you off the hook I shall fight to the bitter end and haunt you forever as a ghost in


    the next life and the life after that! Ah..!¡±


    She wanted to self-destruct. However, she soon realized that she could not even self-destruct.


    Alex¡¯s hand that was pressing against her chest had sealed all the meridians in her body, so she could


    not do anything else other than talking and moving both her mouth and tongue. After a moment of


    daze, Ynes lost her voice and cried in pain.


    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°Miss Larkin, the truth will speak for itself. You don¡¯t have to be so upset


    to the point of trying to blow up yourself. Do you know what kind of behavior this is? This is being


    irresponsible to yourself¡­ What would other people think when you dieter? The others would say,


    ¡®Look, shemitted suicide to escape punishment. She¡¯s really a flirtatious woman. If she hadn¡¯t


    done it, why would shemit suicide?¡±¡¯


    Ynes wanted to bite him to death so badly. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a devil!¡±


    Mnie admonished, ¡°If you don¡¯t want tomit suicide, I¡¯ll do it myself then.¡±


    She then waved her hand and retrieved the sharp sword before trying to stab Ynes with the sword.


    When Ynes saw that, she was not afraid, but it seemed to be a liberation. Everything would be over


    with her death.


    However, Alex did not grant her wish.


    nk!


    A golden light shed.


    Alex casually drew out a long goldennce. It was the one that piece Athena had left behind. It could


    be a scepter; it could be a longnce.


    Upon collision, Mnie¡¯s sword was instantly broken into seventeenth or eighteenth pieces.


    However, the aftershock of her sword was not weak. Although Alex had broken her sword, a gush of


    sword aura assaulted Alex. He immediately put away the longnce and grabbed both Ynes and


    Hermione in his hands, respectively, before flying backward.


    Wham!


    He crashed into a wall.


    At first, Alex wanted to break through the wall to escape with Instant Teleportation. However, he did not


    expect that there would be something else hidden within this wall. As a mass of yellow light exploded, a


    figure walked out of the wall.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256


    The figure¡¯s appearance was too sudden. Everyone did not anticipate it, so they could not react to it at


    once. Alex even bore the brunt. Even more bizarre was that the figure just passed through Alex¡¯s body


    aftering out of the wall.


    He was not mistaken about it. This was not a real person but a phantom.


    The next second, a hollow, ethereal voice rang in the crowd. ¡°Who let you into my house to disrupt my


    peace?¡±


    It was an old man¡¯s voice.


    As Alex was facing the back of the old man¡¯s phantom, he could not see his front clearly and was only


    surprised. Then, however, a bolt out of the blue seemed to have struck the governor of Raze City


    standing opposite the phantom after clearly looking at the phantom¡¯s facial appearance. Soon, he could


    not help but fall to his knees.


    Thud!


    The kneeling sound was earsplitting.


    Then, he prostrated himself. ¡°Quinn¡­ Senior Quinn, we didn¡¯t know this is your residence. Please¡­


    Please forgive us. W-we will leave right now. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Alex did not know Zephyr East.


    Naturally, Alex did not feel much about him kneeling before a phantom all of a sudden. But soon, he


    saw the grand elder of Yorkshire Pce, Mnie Zelda, fall to her knees respectfully as well. ¡°Senior


    Quinn, Mnie Zelda, the grand elder of Yorkshire Pce, pays respect to Senior.¡±


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯


    If it was said that Zephyr was just a puppet that the Sun Shrine had introduced, then Mnie¡¯s kneeling


    meant something else. It indicated that the phantom of the old man before their eyes represented a


    supremely powerful identity.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the others did not know the old man except Zephyr and Mnie.


    ¡°This¡­ Who is this guy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I never have the impression of this guy. He should be someone extraordinary to


    make Governor East kneel, right?¡±


    Alex frowned as he looked at the phantom. However, he was not too worried.


    He had seen the omnipotent big shots like the True Martial Sovereign and the Undead Queen, so why


    would he be afraid of the phantom of an old man holed up in a dpidated house of Raze City?


    At this moment, Hermione spoke telepathically with Alex secretly. ¡°Sir, this old man is the owner of the


    house. Of course, we¡¯ve been here long ago, but why didn¡¯t he appear before this?¡±


    ¡°Before¡­ Perhaps I didn¡¯t crash into this wall previously, so I didn¡¯t disrupt his retreat!¡± Alex answered.


    He looked at the phantom as now he was also curious about the old man¡¯s powerful origin for making


    the grand elder of Yorkshire Pce kneel. Otherwise, he would have taken the people and fled via


    Instant Teleportation.


    The old man said faintly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone would remember myst name. I almost forgot


    about it!¡±


    At this moment, Mnie pulled Winona at the side by her arms hard and urged in a low voice. ¡°Winona,


    kneel and prostrate yourself before Senior Quinn.¡±


    Winona was reluctant. ¡°Which Senior Quinn is he? I don¡¯t even know him. Besides, this isn¡¯t a person.


    It¡¯s just a phantom. Third Great-aunt, you¡¯re the grand elder of Yorkshire Pce anyway. Is he worthy


    of you to kneel before him?¡±


    Upon hearing it, Mnie paled and immediately scolded, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Meanwhile, the old man¡¯s phantom said slowly, ¡°Time is infinite, and life is limited. Indeed, an old man


    like me should have died long ago.¡±


    However, he changed the topic suddenly. ¡°But, not just anyone could barge into my residence even if


    I¡¯m a dying man.¡±


    The old man¡¯s phantom suddenly stretched his hand and grabbed Winona¡¯s neck.


    It was just a phantom!

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257


    However, the power of his stretched hand was real and effective.


    Winona¡¯s entire body was lifted after being choked, such that she could not breathe smoothly, and her


    neck was about to be broken.


    A gush of death¡¯s horror swept through Winona¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Third¡­ Third Great-aunt, save, save me¡­¡±


    At this moment, Mnie wanted to p Winona to death from the depth of her heart. ¡®This good-for-


    nothing that could not do anything right wasn¡¯t insightful at all. Did you think I was blind? Could it be


    that I, the grand elder of Yorkshire Pce, was out of my mind to kneel before trash? Is the person that


    I¡¯d kneel before someone you can mess with?¡¯


    However, Winona was still Mnie¡¯s direct junior, so she could not sit back and watch without trying to


    save her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Senior Quinn, calm down. She¡¯s a junior in my sect with a limited outlook. Please don¡¯t be offended by


    her disrespectful words¡­¡±


    The old man snorted coldly. ¡°You disrupted my rest, yet you asked me not to be offended? Do you think


    my ce is some wet market?¡±


    Wham!


    The old man¡¯s phantom gently made a throw.


    Winona immediately flew out of the house and crashed into a certain stone block outside hard.


    Poof!


    Winona could not withstand the impact, so she suffered severe internal injuries as her internal organs


    dislocated. She spat a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Senior Quinn, calm down! Calm down!¡±


    ¡°Senior Quinn¡­¡±


    The actions of the old man¡¯s phantom were inexplicably shocking.


    Although Winona¡¯s strength was not as good as Ynes¡¯, she was still the eldest disciple under the sect


    master of Yorkshire Pce. Her cultivation base was splendid, and she had reached the third realm to


    Imminent Immortal. However, facing the old man¡¯s translucent phantom unexpectedly, she did not have


    any spare energy to resist him. She was almost smashed to death from the casual throw.


    Alex thought that the old man was extraordinary.


    Meanwhile, Donovan, Samson, Colette, and the others felt their blood freeze as they did not expect a


    phantom could be so powerful. Moreover, he had only casually moved. What would happen if he were


    to unleash his ultimate move?


    ¡°Senior, we didn¡¯t want to break into your house. We¡¯re here to look for someone.¡± A disciple of the Sun


    Shrine said. Then, he pointed at Alex, Ynes, and Hermione. ¡°You see, it¡¯s these three people! They¡¯re


    the ones who broke into your house and fooled around to disrupt your retreat! Do you know? These


    few people are scums, abominations! The three of them were doing that dirty and shameless deed


    together inside your house and tarnished your house!¡±


    The old man turned around.


    Alex did not hesitate and immediately activated the Instant Teleportation while taking the two women


    with him.


    However, a problem suddenly happened to Instant Teleportation, which had been sessful in every


    attempt at this moment.


    After the old man casually waved his hand, Alex realized that he seemed to be confined in ce as the


    space experienced squeezing and dragging. So, he could not leave at all.


    The old man looked at Alex. ¡°Who are you? You have actually learned Instant Teleportation at such a


    young age. And¡­¡±


    Before Alex could answer him, Mnie immediately introduced Alex. ¡°Senior Quinn, this little brute is


    scum. He fornicated with the Holy Maiden of our Yorkshire Pce to ruin the reputation of Yorkshire


    Pce. Moreover, he even cheated ten billion spiritual stones out of the Sun Shrine¡­ Now he¡¯s even


    here to disrupt your retreat. It¡¯s all we could wish for if you want to kill him. We even have to thank you!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You want to get someone else to do your dirty work. You want me, Dave Quinn, to be


    your henchman?¡±


    ¡°Ah! No, no, I don¡¯t dare to do so!¡±


    The old man snorted coldly. ¡°I think you¡¯re too daring. There¡¯s no more reputation in your Yorkshire


    Pce ages ago. You get lost too!¡±


    A gush of terrifying aura exploded and instantly enveloped Mnie before flinging her out.


    At the same time, Colette eximed, ¡°You¡¯re Dave Quinn? You¡¯re one of the two and a half survivors


    from Pompeii Fairnd after entering the ancient battlefield. You¡­ Didn¡¯t you die ages ago?¡±

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Dave Quinn? The sect master of Pompeii Fairnd two millennia ago?¡±


    ¡°It turns out that the big shot from two millennia ago has survived until now and has been hiding in such


    a normal house in Raze City?¡±


    The crowd froze in disbelief.


    Alex also finally understood the identity of the old man¡¯s phantom before his eyes. Previously, he had


    heard Abtal Usoro¡¯s introduction that the big shots from the super sects had brought thousands of


    disciples into the 100,000 miles Misty Swamp to look for the ancient battlefield. But, in the end, only


    two and a half people managed toe out alive.


    The half-person was the insane one. On the other hand, the two unscathed people died not long after


    coming out.


    Now, the man named Dave Quinn before his eyes seemed to be the one who was rumored to have


    died. This was the real Immortal!


    ¡°Scram!¡± Dave shouted coldly.


    Zephyr acted the fastest and dared not have the slightest sense of retaliation. He was the first to get up


    and escape from the house.


    After Donovan and the others recognized the phantom¡¯s identity clearly, they dared not stay there


    either as they could seek revenge on Alex anytime. Moreover, Donovan did not think it would be wise


    to snatch the Chaos Beads, Chaos Bell and especially the Chaos Tree in front of Dave.


    The crowd that had just rushed in furiously all fled and vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, Alex realized he was in a miserable state. To his surprise, he could not move at all while


    being confined there.


    ***


    After running out of the house, Zephyr, Donovan, and others breathed a long sigh of relief. It was the


    same even for Samson and Colette.


    It was only until now that they felt their lives belonged to themselves.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! We have actually run into a legendary big shot! That¡¯s a true Immortal!¡±


    ¡°I dare not imagine that we¡¯ve offended a true living Immortal. On the contrary, it¡¯s already a great


    blessing to be alive now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all med on Ynes Larkin and her paramour. They went nowhere else but got into the ce for


    Dave Quinn¡¯s retreat. This isn¡¯t the way, even if they have a death wish¡­ By the way, it looks like they


    haven¡¯te out. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re dead inside!¡±


    As the person was talking, Mnie and Winona walked over.


    Mnie said to Donovan, ¡°Young Sect Master Ondo, I represent Yorkshire Pce to offer you an


    apology on the matter about Ynes Larkin. This abomination, Ynes Larkin, is ill-natured by relying on the


    sect master¡¯s favor. Let¡¯s not talk about her! Let me introduce you. She¡¯s called Winona Zelda and is


    also a disciple of our sect. She¡¯s first-rate regardless of her character and facial features. She¡¯s


    countless times better than Ynes Larkin. I think that once Young Sect Master Ondo¡¯s engagement is


    canceled, it¡¯d ruin your reputation instead. So, why don¡¯t you change the partner of engagement to


    Winona Zelda? What do you think?¡±


    Everyone looked at Winona. They were all discerning people.


    Neglecting the character, Zelda¡¯s facial features and figure were inferior by two or three tierspared


    to Ynes!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They were not at the same level at all. Yet, Mnie lied through her teeth.


    Donovan frowned right away after looking at Winona. A woman like Winona was a dime a dozen, such


    that anyone dragged out of women queuing up to marry him could beat Winona.


    How could he fancy her?


    Meanwhile, Winona¡¯s heart raced wildly when she saw Donovan was looking at her. She felt that she


    had found her Mr. Right, and only a blessed woman like her would be worthy of Donovan. So, how


    could a biitch like Ynes be worthy of him?


    As a result, Donovan snorted coldly. ¡°Do you think I, Donovan Ondo, is some garbage shelter? Can


    anyone juste running to match with me? Do you think she¡¯s worthy? Get lost. As for the matter


    with Ynes Larkin, I won¡¯t let it off the hook this easily. I¡¯ll personally go to your Yorkshire Pce to seek


    justice.¡±

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259


    Whoosh!


    Winona¡¯s face instantly turned pale. To her surprise, Donovan described her as garbage?!


    This was too unfair!


    ***


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the room, Hermione was overwrought, so she hurriedly spoke telepathically with Alex via divine


    sense. ¡°Sir, think of a way quickly. I don¡¯t want to die here yet. I¡¯m still quite young, and I want to fulfill


    my filial duty to my master¡­¡±


    However, the power that shackled them was full of the mighty power ofws.


    This was a True Immortal method. Indeed, it was somewhat difficult for Alex to break free from the


    shackle with his current ability.


    Compared to the nervous Hermione, Ynes seemed to be extremely calm. She stared at Alex with


    extreme hatred andughed like a lunatic. ¡° B*stard, it serves you right! You ruined me, and now you¡¯re


    going to die. This is karma. Remember, don¡¯t be a man and just be a woman in your next life.¡±


    Alex was puzzled. ¡°Why would you want me to be a woman?¡±


    Ynes spat saliva at Alex and said viciously, ¡°So that you can look at yourself every day till you die.¡±


    Alex wiped his face and said helplessly, ¡°What a great resentment!¡±


    Ynes said to Dave, ¡°Senior, if you want to kill someone to vent your anger, just do it right away. This


    scum broke into your house first, so it¡¯s a matter of course for you to kill him!¡±


    Dave¡¯s phantom turned around.


    He looked at Ynes and said, ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of Yorkshire Pce? After Yasmine died, Yorkshire


    Pce became more and more unbearable. But what he said was right. Indeed, there¡¯s a problem with


    the cultivation technique that you people from Yorkshire Pce are cultivating because it will damage


    your heart meridians.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Ynes froze.


    She did not believe Alex¡¯s words earlier at all.


    But Dave had said so as well. Since he was a big shot with such a status, he would not go so far as to


    make this kind of joke with her. However, what Dave said afterward surprised her even more.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re someone from the Divine Medicine Sect? I didn¡¯t expect that I would still see the Ultimate


    Book of Medicine in my remaining years. You treated the problem of her heart meridianspletely in


    such a short time. Only the Art of Zharvakko of the Divine Medicine Sect could do that.¡±


    ¡®So, this pervert was really treating my disease just now?¡¯


    Moreover, he was someone from the whatever Divine Medicine Sect and even surprised Dave¡­ But


    why had she never heard of the three words ¡®Divine Medicine Sect¡¯?


    Alex was quite shocked as well.


    When he acquired the Ultimate Book of Medicine, his ancestor mentioned that he was called some sort


    of God of Medicine. As for the Divine Medicine Sect¡­


    Could it be that there was such a sect?


    ¡°Senior, you already sensed us the moment we entered this house, right?¡± Alex said with a smile,


    ¡°Does Senior have anything that needs my help? Looking at your phantom¡¯s condition, Senior¡¯s


    condition is clearly not so fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Pray tell. How am I not fine?¡±


    ¡°Your soul is unstable without much remaining lifespan. So, senior, perhaps you¡¯re trapped inside this


    house and couldn¡¯t leave at all, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Daveughed. ¡°Good brat, you¡¯re an heir of the Divine Medicine Sect. I¡¯ve hidden it so well, yet you


    could see through it at a nce. Speaking of which, my Pompeii Fairnd is acquainted with your


    Divine Medicine Sect. There¡¯s a deep connection between our two sects. Follow me!¡±


    As Dave said that, he released the shackle on Alex. Then, he walked in a certain direction.


    Alex hesitated for a moment and followed him.


    Meanwhile, Ynes wailed in her mind. ¡®I¡¯m done for. So, he and this pervert are on the same team.¡¯

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260


    This house was not huge.


    However, Alex followed Dave¡¯s phantom and walked toward a regr wall. But, then, he knew that


    there was something else hidden here.


    Whoosh. A shadow shed.


    Alex followed him and disappeared together into the wall. When he blinked again, he saw an ancient,


    dested and quiet space in a cave-dwelling. The space was notrge, and its size was just about half


    of the room outside. It was empty without any daily necessities and only in the most central position¡­


    A coffin was ced. It was a glittering golden coffin.


    Alex was slightly stunned when he saw the scene inside, but he saw a faint fluctuation of spiritual


    energy and cirction of tenuous runic luster on the ground where the coffin was ced.


    ¡°Senior, this is¡­¡±


    Alex had some kind of guess as he looked at Dave¡¯s phantom. Although a coffin separated it, he could


    still sense the life aura from the inside.


    A living person was lying inside the coffin.


    ***


    At the same time, Hermione and Ynes were still standing in the corner of that house, motionless,


    outside the cave-dwelling.


    Dave had only released the confinement spell that he had cast on Alex earlier, so there was no change


    for the two women.


    Hermione said, ¡°Ynes Larkin when you rejected the engagement with my senior and turned to engage


    with Donovan Ondo back then, did you ever think that you would be in such a state today?¡±


    Ynes sneered. ¡°Your senior is dead, but that¡¯s his own business. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Hermione said, ¡°You really made yourself scarce by treating it as a matter none of your concern. But,


    then, it¡¯s also your own business that you¡¯ve fallen into such a plight and be a lowly b*tch that


    everyone detests. It has nothing to do with my master¡¯s husband¡­ Hah, perhaps you were the one


    who seduced my master¡¯s husband!¡±


    Ynesughed. ¡°What¡¯s so good about him? He¡¯s scum, a brute. So, would I seduce him? Was I out of


    my mind? Or was I possessed by the Devil?¡±


    Hermione sneered. ¡°It¡¯d be the best in this way. Let me tell you. My master is a goddess. You better


    don¡¯t shower him with unreciprocated love. He¡¯s fooling around with you at best. Even if you¡¯re the Holy


    Maiden of Yorkshire Pce, you aren¡¯t worthy to wash his feet. Moreover, you¡¯re notorious and


    worthless.¡±


    Ynes was infuriated!


    ¡°Your master¡¯s husband, right? Believe me, I¡¯d seduce your master¡¯s husband for real and make him


    fall into my hands so that you would call me madam and kneel before me to wash my feet every day.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Hermione was wide-eyed. Once she recalled that Alex had even stolen Ynes¡¯ bra, she thought he


    might be interested in Ynes. If she really did that and even seeded, wouldn¡¯t she be full of misery?


    If her master¡¯s husband forced her to kneel before Ynes to wash her feet, would she be able to refuse


    him?


    It seemed that she would not be able to refuse him, especially under Ne¡¯s intervention. Even if she


    was reluctant, she could only act ordingly.


    Seeing the change in Hermione¡¯s expression, Ynes sneered. ¡°What about it? Are you afraid? So, you


    better know your ce and don¡¯t force me to do something out of line. Otherwise, you won¡¯t end well.¡±


    Hermione sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Perhaps you¡¯ve never seen my master¡¯s


    appearance. She¡¯s a thousand times, ten thousand times prettier than you. A woman like you is simply


    no match for even her pinkie. Moreover, my master has given birth to four children for my master¡¯s


    husband. You¡­ Go and daydream! You should be worried the most about what Donovan Ondo will


    do to you and also your Yorkshire Pce.¡±


    Ynes was distressed once she thought of such a possibility.


    The grand elder and Winona would definitely exaggerate the incident that urred tonight and tell her


    master. Furthermore, the people of the Sun Shrine would go there and denounce her for her crimes.


    Therefore, even if her master wanted to defend her, she would not have sufficient reasons to do so.

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261


    When the time came¡­ She dared not imagine it.


    She stood there in a daze as she could not stop the tears streaming down her face. ¡°My death doesn¡¯t


    deserve pity, but my master is going to suffer criticisms from others because of me! Ihate you guys!


    How did I offend you guys¡­¡±


    Hermione shrugged and did not say anything.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Dave touched the golden coffin with the phantom fingers inside the cave-dwelling and said,


    ¡°Young man, do you know how many years I have been lying inside this coffin?¡±


    Alex shook his head.


    Dave said, ¡°It will be two full millennia next year.¡±


    Alex looked at the formation blueprint on the ground and asked, ¡°Did Senior use this kind of method to


    prolong your life? I also once heard the outsiders talk about you. You were a True Immortal two


    millennia ago. I have also read the ancient books and found out that one¡¯s lifespan would increase by


    leaps and bounds after his cultivation base reaches Immortalization. Even someone who has just


    turned into an Immortal could live for three to five millennia if there¡¯s neither pestilence nor disaster.


    Moreover, someone in the True Immortal realm could live for ten millennia. Could it be that you¡¯re the


    supreme big shot that existed ten millennia ago?¡±


    Dave shook his head. ¡°Young man, didn¡¯t the people from your sect tell you the reason that you can¡¯t


    be an Immortal now?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Alex replied, ¡°I did hear about it. It¡¯s because thews in the current world are iplete.¡±


    Dave said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, do you know the real difference between the immortal realm and the


    mortal realm?¡±


    Alex answered, ¡°Thew?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s thew. After the Immortalization stage, one could control the power ofws and


    borrow help from thews of heaven and earth. This is the essence of an Immortal!¡± Dave smiled


    bitterly for a moment. ¡°But to stop the Undying n from invading the great world of America in ancient


    times, the few Heavenly Emperors from the alliance joined forces to break thews, causing thews


    here to be iplete. Therefore, it¡¯s a disaster to the human cultivators above the Immortalization


    stage.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Why did you say so?¡±


    Dave said, ¡°Above the Immortalization stage, the Immortal Wheel of Life would be formed inside one¡¯s


    body. This is thebination of the spiritual root and thews. The Immortal Wheel of Life is the


    foundation of all the Immortals. Its existence requires the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, fairy


    energy, and the nourishment of the power ofws all the time. Now that thews are iplete, it has


    be a luxury to nourish the Wheel of Life.¡±


    ¡°And, once the Immortal Wheel of Life loses the nourishment of the power ofws for a long time, it will


    wither like a flower and its vitality will fade because of the insufficient fairy energy. Finally, it will be at its


    last gasp and even fall apart¡­ There¡¯s only a dead end for an Immortal without the Immortal Wheel of


    Life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m reluctant. I don¡¯t want to die yet because I still have to wait for someone.¡±


    ¡°So, here I am, sealing myself in to slow down the withering period of the Immortal Wheel of Life.¡±


    ¡°In fact, the people above the Immortalization stage who remained from the ancient times back then


    faced such embarrassment too. As a result, many people chose to seal themselves, waiting for the


    laws to return to normal someday. So, it¡¯s difficult for you to meet a True Immortal and a deity now.¡±


    After finished listening to Dave¡¯s words, Alex was a little dumbfounded for a moment. If this was really


    the case, could he still tum into an Immortal?


    If he could not be an Immortal, wouldn¡¯t he be unable to enter Nirvana of the great Genbu?


    Wouldn¡¯t he be unable to see his daughter?


    He was a little anxious.


    ¡°No, Senior. Have you heard of the Phoenix Sect? Legend has it that once you enter the Phoenix Sect


    Sanctuary, there would bepletews over there, and you could transcend into an Immortal. It could


    also nourish the Wheel of Life¡­¡±


    Dave shook his head. ¡°I know about the Phoenix Sect. I once visited there before the decline of the


    Phoenix Sect Unfortunately, after the Phoenix Sect was sealed, no one knew its whereabouts.


    ording to rumors, it¡¯s hidden within the boundary marker of the universe. So, no one could enter it at


    all. Moreover, thews inside it aren¡¯t necessarilyplete. Even if they¡¯replete, there would still


    be nows avable for use aftering out! Do you know what realm I was in three millennia ago?¡±

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262


    Alex wanted to say, ¡®Aren¡¯t you a True Immortal?¡¯


    Then, he suddenly understood it on second thoughts. Dave said that it was three millennia ago, but it


    was not two millennia ago. And, it was two millennia ago when he led thousands of Pompeii Fairnd


    experts into the depths of Misty Swamp.


    Hence¡­ ¡°Senior, are you an Immortal from ancient times?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an Immortal. Back then, I had reached the Heavenly Deity realm.¡±


    ¡°F¡­ F*ck!¡±


    Alex counted silently in his mind. He had seen the division of normal cultivation realms in the legacy of


    the Ultimate Book of Medicine, not to mention the part before the Immortalization. It was the real


    journey of an Immortal from the moment of Immortalization. There was a division of many levels at this


    stage alone, namely¡­


    Immortal, Human Immortal, Earthly Immortal, Heavenly Immortal, Golden Immortal, Immortal Monarch,


    and Immortal Emperor!


    It was the Incarnate Deity after the Immortal Emperor. Then, it was the Heavenly Deity realm after


    experiencing this vast and difficult realm.


    In fact, the so-called True Immortal realm was another name for the Heavenly Immortal realm. How


    many realms were there in between the Heavenly Immortal and the Heavenly Deity?


    One would know how enormous the gulf was between them just by looking at the names.


    However, Dave had declined from the Heavenly Deity realm to the Heavenly Immortal realm in just a


    short millennium. The decline was too fast.


    If he hadn¡¯t sealed himself up halfway, he would have be a pile of white bones by now at this rate.


    When he could not even preserve the Immortalization realm, the Immortal Wheel of Life would fall apart


    and copse entirely. When the time came, what awaited him would only be a dead end.


    After pondering for a while, Alex finally said, ¡°How do you want me to help you? Let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯m


    not going to help you for nothing.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Dave said, ¡°Is there also a time where you Divine Medicine Sect people are such profiteers?¡±


    Alex snorted. ¡®You want me to help you. Could it be that you even want me to help you for free? I can


    tell your situation isn¡¯t good at a nce, so it¡¯s probably not even easy to lend you a hand.¡¯


    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy for anyone nowadays!


    ¡°As you just saw, so many people wanted to kill me. It¡¯s challenging for me!¡±


    ¡°The Divine Medicine Sect now depends on my support. If I don¡¯t earn some profits, who¡¯s going to


    help me?¡±


    Dave said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I haven¡¯t been holling up here every day for the past two millennia. I would go


    out for a walk sometimes to look at the changes outside. Sigh¡­ I can only say that this is really a


    terrible era. The true Immortals don¡¯t dare to show their faces, yet some fake Immortals are strutting


    around out there. Those from whatever Sun Shrine used to be something I would ignore even if they


    kneel before me, but now they have be the kings of Western Ridge?!¡±


    Speaking of this, he waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s off-topic. Let¡¯s talk about the business! I heard that your


    Divine Medicine Sect has an amazing sealing spell that could seal the Immortal Wheel of Life


    completely. Even the Path of God can¡¯t be sensed after the Immortal Wheel of Life is sealed.


    Therefore, it¡¯ll conceal the Immortal Wheel of Life so that it won¡¯t wither like a flower.¡±


    ¡°As for the reward, I think you¡¯ll be satisfied for sure.¡±


    Alex walked over and touched the golden coffin as well. He gently stroked the surface with his finger.


    When he ran his finger through the coffin¡¯s surface, he could sense a stream of subtle energy flowing


    through his body. There was the power ofws on it.


    Unfortunately, Alex¡¯s realm had not transcended into the Immortalization yet, so he was puzzled about


    the power ofws and could not sense it.


    ¡°Young man, take your hand off the coffin!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need to change your hand for a new one if you touch it for a long time.¡±


    Alex was startled for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Dave said with a smile, ¡°Could it be that you didn¡¯t sense that there¡¯s a gush of chilly force impacting


    your meridians? This is the iplete power ofws. And, such power ofws isn¡¯t a good thing for


    cultivators, but it¡¯s something simr to chronic poison. Once the amount entering your body exceeds


    the limit, boom! Your flesh won¡¯t be able to endure it and explode.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Alex froze for a long time.


    He only retracted his hand after another full half-minute.


    He did not feel any difort. However, the gush of energy did rush into his body¡¯s meridians and


    even wanted to get into his mind pce. All of this came all of a sudden, so he was not prepared at all.


    However, just as Alex was about to retract his hand out of the panic, the crystal-clear Chaos Tree


    emanating luster inside his mind pce gently shook. Then, countless green lights turned into


    thousands of green light bands to envelop all the energy and absorb it.

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263


    He did feel a slight difort in his body previously, but it vanished in a puff of smoke.


    Hence¡­


    The current Chaos Tree possessed the method to purify the iplete power ofws. Not only that,


    the power ofws that the Chaos Tree had absorbed was fed back to him after purification.


    It seemed to have be the absolute power ofws.


    ¡®This¡­ Can¡¯t be an illusion, right? Isn¡¯t it too onmipotent?¡¯


    Even Alex was in slight disbelief because even if it had transfomied into feedback, the amount was


    minuscule. Moreover, he was not sensitive to the power ofws as he had not reached the realm!


    To confirm that the condition urring in his body was not an illusion, he ced his hand on the golden


    coffin once again.


    This time, it was not just a finger. Instead, he did it with both hands.


    Furthermore, he even triggered the golden cores so that the ny nine golden cores in his body


    moved rhythmically altogether.


    Buzz!


    The formation pattern under the golden coffin and the formation blueprint engraved on the golden coffin


    all shone at this moment, activating the spell formation entirely with the ancient runes lighted as bright


    as stars.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Countless power ofws was activated.


    Dave was shocked, so he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Stop it! Brat, stop it right now! What are you doing?! Are


    you nuts?!¡±


    The coffin and the formation blueprint under the coffin were all used to condense the power ofws. He


    was not there to absorb the power ofws because he would die faster if he could absorb the


    iplete power ofws faster.


    He was borrowing the condensed power ofws to conceal the loss ofws in his flesh. He barely


    managed to survive!


    But now, Alex had activated too much iplete power ofws at once.


    This would destroy the bnce between the two formation blueprints on the golden coffin and the


    ground. After breaking the bnce, the iplete power ofws would flood into his body frantically.


    When the time came, even god would not be able to save him.


    ¡®D*mn it, I really deserve to die! Why did I believe this rascal and even bring him here?¡¯


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Dave flew into a rage. Now that the formation blueprint had been activated, it would bete even if he


    beat Alex to death now.


    However, the next second, he surprisingly discovered that the constant influx of power ofws did not


    flow into his golden coffin, but it all went into Alex¡¯s body as if his body had be a bottomless pit


    that specifically absorbed the power ofws.


    But, how could this be possible? Was he not afraid of death?


    Buzz!


    The spell formation shook once again. The condensed power ofws here was bing more and


    more.


    Even a vortex ofws was formed above the sky of the house, creating an anomaly.


    Donovan and the others were astonished when they saw this anomaly while waiting for the news of


    Alex and Ynes¡¯ deaths not far away. ¡°What¡¯s that? It looks like it¡¯s above Dave Quinn¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to create such a hugemotion to kill a few people, right?¡±


    ¡°Go take a look!¡±

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264


    Burble!


    Flowing water-like sounds rang in Dave¡¯s house, and the sound was getting louder. Later, it sounded


    like an iing water wave and a surge of the tide.


    ¡°What is that sound?¡±


    ¡°Is there a tideing? There¡¯s a rising tide in Raze City?¡±


    Both Hermione and Ynes looked astonished as they could not figure out where the sound came from.


    Then, they could even sense a kind of coercion between heaven and earth at close range, as if they


    were in the center of a tsunami with millions of continuous tidal waves pressing on them. It suffocated


    them and almost crushed all the bones in their bodies.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ The direction they went in.¡±


    ¡°What happened to them there?¡±


    ***


    Dave was stunned when Alex was still standing there properly after an endless amount of power of


    laws rushing into his body as if he waspletely fine.


    He murmured to himself, ¡°Impossible. How is this possible?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He was a mighty Heavenly Deity Supreme who had been forcibly reduced to a Heavenly Immortal.


    Now, he was emotionally unstable and was about to go out of his mind because of Alex¡¯s single action.


    However, this was the fact.


    The Chaos Tree purified the massive amount of iplete power ofws that had entered Alex¡¯s body


    and supplemented it topletion, leaving most of it behind. And, some portion of it flowed to Alex


    after it overflowed. At the same time, this power ofws also contained Chaos Chi energy of extremely


    high purity.


    Wham!


    Alex sensed it.


    The paths of acupoints and meridians in his body that the resistance had blocked previously achieved


    breakthrough under the effects of the power ofws.


    It went all the way down. New golden cores were formed.


    One core, two cores, three cores¡­


    Other than being in a daze, Alex could not help but want tough when he finally figured out the reason


    why he had failed to break through the hundredth acupoint previously. The total number of cores in the


    first stage was only ny-nine, whereas it was not an issue on the amount of spiritual energy of


    heaven and earth to break through the second stage. Instead, he needed the power ofws.


    A total of eleven acupoints that had been broken through condensed the golden cores. All the eleven


    golden cores contained the power ofws. As for the attributes¡­


    Alex was dumbfounded at a nce as there was no division of attributes, but it was a mixed attribute. It


    was an assortment with a bit of everything.


    ¡®This¡­ What¡¯s the use of this?¡¯


    It was like all kinds of debris, rubbles, iron filings, and feces had been mixed in the rice. So, how could


    he wield it? There was no way he could wield it!


    The eleven acupoints were like eleven stars. He felt their weight.


    What a wonder!


    To his surprise, the golden cores possessed weight.


    At this moment, the tide that the power ofws had formed finally stopped as well. Alex looked down,


    only to find the runic formation blueprint under the golden coffin was broken as it could not bear the


    scour from such a massive flow of the power ofws.


    ¡°Ahem, sorry for breaking your formation blueprint here. I¡¯llpensate youter.¡±


    When Alex let go of the golden coffin and stretched his body, a burst of aura erupted all over his body


    with a series of crackles on his body, causing the clothes on his upper body to explode. On his body


    surface, where the eleven newly condensed golden cores ofws were located, eleven golden light


    spots emanated dazzling radiance. And, there was a vague runic imprint flowing inside every light spot.


    However, Alex did not notice this anomaly.


    Soon, the eleven light spots became hidden under the body skin in a sh and could no longer be


    seen.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you really alright?¡±


    Dave was stunned.


    How could an ordinary person absorb and digest such a massive amount of power ofws? Even if he


    were still in the Heavenly Deity realm, he would not dare to absorb the power ofws so recklessly.


    Moreover, it was still the iplete power ofws that would harm one¡¯s body. So, what was the


    difference between this and consuming poison?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What could have happened to me? But, look, I¡¯mpletely fine!¡± Alex smiled in a great


    mood.


    Although he did not know what effects all the golden cores with mixed attributes would have, it was


    always a good thing that he could break through new acupoints. Otherwise, his cultivation would have


    hit a bottleneck.

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265


    Dave¡¯s phantom stretched out a hand, pressing toward Alex. However, Alex did not allow Dave to touch


    him and shook lightly to dodge Dave.


    Although this guy said Alex and Pompeii Fairnd had some connection, Alex did not know if that was


    the actual case. After all, this was the Heavenly Immortal in reality. Even if his main body were lying


    inside the coffin, it would not be a good thing once Alex discovered too many secrets.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Senior, do you want to open up the coffin yourself? Or, should I lend you a hand?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I better do it myself!¡± Dave¡¯s phantom shook and disappeared on the spot.


    Soon, the golden coffin¡¯s lid was slowly opened, and a gorgeous¡­ Young man sat up from the inside.


    Looking at that facial appearance, he was seventeen or eighteen years old at most with long hair ck


    hair, and there was not a single wrinkle on his face.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Alex was stunned.


    This was too young, right?


    ¡°Senior, does this flesh really belong to you?¡±


    Alex seriously doubted if the old man had found someone else¡¯s body so that he could reincarnate in


    that person¡¯s body.


    When Dave walked out of the golden coffin, he seemed to have noticed Alex¡¯s doubt. So, he said, ¡°I


    know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t worry. This is indeed my main body. Once one¡¯s cultivation base


    reaches the Heavenly Immortal realm, he would attain eternal youth. My original appearance will stop


    at eighteen years old forever.¡±


    This¡­ Was rather smug. Moreover, it was also desirable.


    Alex also wanted to turn himself into eighteen years old¡­ But, oh, it seemed to be too young. Twenty


    years old would be much better. How great it was to have eternal youth!


    At this moment, Dave continued, ¡°Look, I can sense my Immortal Wheel of Life is slowly depleting my


    lifespan, and I keep losing the fairy energy.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Dave released his Immortal Wheel of Life in a brief moment. It was a splendid thing. His Wheel of Life


    had fouryers in total.


    From Immortalization to Immortal Emperor, one would gain an additionalyer of Wheel of Life for each


    transcended realm, and its color would vary. Those different colors presented were based on the


    various attributes of the spiritual roots.


    Dave¡¯s yellow Wheel of Life was of the earth attribute.


    ***


    Indeed, there was a method to seal the Immortal Wheel of Life in the Ultimate Book of Medicine. It was


    known as the Forbidden Life of Zharvakko in the Ultimate Book of Medicine!


    It would consume the caster¡¯s blood essence. However, the reward that Dave offered was decent and


    moved Alex: it was an airship¡­ It was certainly not the spaceship made via modern technology, but a


    spiritual airship required spiritual stones to be maneuvered¡­


    When Alex had acquired the legacy of the Ultimate Book of Medicine, he had seen many daily scenes


    of the cultivation world. He had also seen such an airship, but it was pretty shocking for him to witness


    it with his own eyes.


    Alex had sealed Dave¡¯s Immortal Wheel of Life half an hourter.


    It was neitherplete nor could stop the depletion of Immortal Wheel of Life at 100%, but it was much


    betterpared to before.


    Alex acquired a storage ring that contained the airship. The deal ended.


    Dave did not ask Alex topensate for the formation blueprint under the coffin, but he left the cave-


    dwelling impatiently and vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Alex looked at the golden coffin. Eventually, he did not take it away and left the cave-dwelling as well.


    The shackles on Hermione and Ynes disappeared right after Dave left. Just as Alex was nning to


    take Hermione and leave the house, a woman rushed in.


    Ynes¡¯s delicate body shook vigorously as she saw the person who came. ¡°Master, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266


    As soon as they heard what Ynes Larkin had said, Alex and Hermione Yggdrasil, who had stepped


    towards the door with the intention of leaving, stopped dead in their tracks.


    It was the sect master of Yorshire Pce who had arrived in person.


    Alex, Hermione and Breena Davey only stood a short three meters from each other. For a cultivator,


    this was equivalent to nothing.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Hermione hurriedly pulled on Alex and retreated quite a few steps. They backed up all the way behind


    Ynes.


    Breena¡¯s eyes were cold, hurt, angry, and there was also something else that shed. Either way, it


    wasplicated. She rushed in quickly, all the way to the front of Ynes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    p!


    A hard pnded right away.


    Half of Ynes¡¯ face was red and swollen, and a bright red handprint materialized on her fair skin.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡±


    Alex and Hermione were shocked. Breena had pped Ynes so hard, it was like the scene of a wife


    hitting a mistress.


    In the next instance, Breena¡¯s voice exploded. ¡°Don¡¯t call me master! I don¡¯t have such a shameless


    disciple like you! What did I ask you to do here, and what did you do? You had an engagement here¡­


    With a man and two women, no less! Do you even know what decency and shame are? You have


    disgraced my Yorkshire Pce!¡±


    Her voice echoed like thunder roaring in the skies. It was clear that Breena¡¯ s furious temper had


    reached a high level.


    Why has she appeared here?


    Of course, it was because Mnie Zelda had sent a message back to Yorkshire Pce, and Breena


    had rushed over because of it.


    Breena had initially ced her faith in Ynes, after all. Ynes had been by her side since she was a child,


    and Breena raised and watched her grow up. She felt that she knew her disciple well, seeing Ynes as


    the future of Yorkshire Pce. Whether or not Yorkshire Pce would be able to rise to the peak again,


    now all depended on Ynes.


    These past few days, however, Ynes had embarrassed her a whole lot.


    Just two days ago, Breena had attended a banquet where the masters of several famous sects from


    the Western Ridges were also present. As a result, someone had brought up the scandal in Yorkshire


    Pce and singled out Breena. Breena didn¡¯t know how the news got out, but at that moment, she


    really felt humiliated.


    There were even a few from the Sun Shrine who spoke about withdrawing the marriage on the spot.


    As the leader of Yorkshire Pce, Breena had never been so humiliated before, and she wanted to find


    a hole to burrow herself into. She was so embarrassed, where the entire Yorkshire Pce had be


    aughing stock to the others. Today, she finally received information that Ynes was stalking a man,


    someone she even had a rendezvous with. And there was even a woman that had been added to the


    mix.


    The worst part was that Donovan Ondo had caught them in the act. There was nothing more to be


    said.


    She was furious!


    Breena felt that even if she were to eat ten pounds of peppers, she wouldn¡¯t be feeling as explosive as


    she was.


    Thud!


    Ynes knelt down in front of Breena, her face full of tears. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t!¡± she cried.


    Breena couldn¡¯t believe her anymore. ¡°How dare you talk back to me? Everyone else has seen it. Do


    you think all of them are blind? Ynes Larkin, you made my heart ache so much, and you¡¯ve


    disappointed me! The biggest mistake in my life was picking you up from the snow! If I had been


    indifferent to you, I wouldn¡¯t have had to experience the ridicule of this group. Yorkshire Pce wouldn¡¯t


    have be theughing stock of everyone else! You are the biggest sinner of this age¡­ How pitiful


    the people of our Yorkshire Pce must be!¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Ynes¡¯ face filled with despair.

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267


    Ynes Larkin couldn¡¯t have imagined that things would have gone this far!


    She felt extremely regretful right now. If it wasn¡¯t that day under the waterfall when Alex had fallen on


    her if she hadn¡¯t chased after him so hysterically¡­ If she hadn¡¯t allowed anyone to know about the bra


    hanging off Alex¡¯s belt being hers, it would have never escted to this point. On the surface,


    everything would still be fine.


    However, no medicine in this world could cure regret. She had made the wrong decision and had not


    only ruined herself but disgraced her master and the people in her sect.


    At the end of the day, it was all her own fault.


    The more she thought of it, the more powerless and regretful she felt. Ynes didn¡¯t want to exin


    anymore. By now, no one was willing to listen to her. Even her master didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Is there any use of apologizing? Will my Yorkshire Pce regain its reputation? Will people pretend


    that nothing has happened? The wrath of the Sun Shrine will burn so hard that you will never be able to


    quell in your entire lifetime!¡±


    The emotions in Breena Davey were overwhelming, and she finally let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Ynes,


    I picked you up and raised you. It is my fault for not teaching you correctly. So, I will take your life in


    order to appease Sun Shrine¡¯s wrath for Yorkshire Pce.¡±


    Ynes closed her eyes and raised her chin slightly. ¡°Go ahead and do it, Master. I am willing to die for


    my sins!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Breena drew out her long sword.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Alex finally couldn¡¯t help himself and said something. The matter with Ynes was his fault, and he felt


    responsible for it. If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t ovee the hurdle in his heart. In addition, he really


    disliked Breena as a person.


    Breena looked at Alex coldly. ¡°Who are you to talk to me? You¡¯re the one who pushed my disciple into


    harm¡¯s way¡­ To this extent. You¡¯re the one who caused my Yorkshire Pce to be the biggest


    laughing stock of all the sects in Western Ridges. All of this started because of you! Did you think that I


    was going to let you go?¡±


    Hermione Yggdrasil¡¯s face paled as she faced Breena, who was brimming with rage.


    Even though Yorkshire Pce had not fallen to the bottom, it was still a huge obstacle in Hermioen¡¯s


    eyes. The sect master of the Plenilune Sect had behaved extremely respectfully in front of Breena!


    Alex, on the other hand, was not afraid.


    He disagreed. ¡°I now know why Yorkshire Pce has fallen to such a state. It¡¯s all thanks to a cowardly,


    self-serving sect master like you! In order to appease the anger of another sect, you actually tried to kill


    your own disciple?!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! Do you think I won¡¯t kill you right now?¡± Breena growled as she raised her sword and


    pointed it at Alex.


    Alex shrugged. ¡°I still want to say it. So what? You im to be heartbroken as if you love your disciple


    so much. The very fact is that you don¡¯t¡¯! You only love yourself, and you¡¯re fanning the mes of your


    own ego. You¡¯re egoistic and selfish. Do you really believe the words of others? You didn¡¯t even bother


    to check the truth of the matter, but just because some others whispered a few words in your ears, you


    were already prepared to kill your own disciple¡­ You don¡¯t believe, and you¡¯re cowardly and a


    weakling. You don¡¯t dare to fight harder against the Sun Shrine, and you¡¯d rather sacrifice your own


    disciple? You¡¯re a coward!¡±


    ¡°With Yorkshire Pce in your hands, it will perish one day!¡±


    Breena screamed. ¡°Sinful beast, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    In her anger, she struck out with all her might and stabbed her sword through Alex¡¯s heart, moving as


    quick as lightning.


    Whoosh!


    Alex sensed a serious threat to his life at that moment. And inside his body, the eleven golden cores of


    laws that had formed shook violently and rushed out from where it was in his acupoints. Faint symbols


    were flowing on it, and it mysteriously arranged themselves, distributing across the surface of Alex¡¯s


    body, forming an ancient radiant formation.


    The power ofws surged.


    It instantly curled and flew out towards Breena¡¯s long sword.

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268


    What then was the power ofws?


    It was a mysterious power that existed in the world. It concerned the origins of heaven and earth, the


    beginning of the universe, and the root of all things that existed.


    Topare it, why did heaven and earth exist? Why was light needed in order to see? Why did


    humans need to eat to live?


    Everything and anything had some kind of rule applied to them. What everyone was ustomed to


    was a type of supremew, and it was its essence that was manifesting everywhere.


    Compared to the spiritual essence of the world, human martial arts, the power ofws was unreal, far


    stronger than any of those things.


    Whoosh!


    The eleven golden cores ofws inside Alex¡¯s body contained the power ofws. Although its capacity


    wasn¡¯t asrge as the portion the Chaos Tree absorbed, what Alex got wasn¡¯t even one-thousandth¡­


    Alex himself wasn¡¯t aware of what these Chaos attributed golden cores could actually do. And at this


    moment, the eleven golden cores shone brightly.


    A wave ofw power shot towards Breena Davey¡¯s long sword.


    The fierce sword energy was dissipated in an instant. That was not all. Thew power then rolled


    backward, changing its direction of where it shot off towards.


    A sword came from the east side, but at this moment, it was reversed without exnation. It turned a


    corner and hurled itself right toward Breena.


    ¡°Master, look out!¡±


    Ynes froze in her tracks.


    She was well aware of the power behind her master¡¯s sword. She believed that that d*mned thief, Alex


    Rockefeller, would definitely die this time. Never did she expect Alex¡¯s strength to be at such a level.


    Those were very fierce and abrupt sword moves, and all Alex did was casually wave his hand. He


    actually took down her master¡¯s killing moves so easily, and as a result, attacked her master.


    How was he able to do it?


    Ynes¡¯ cultivation was still a lot lower than Breena¡¯s.


    She couldn¡¯t see the wave ofw power, but Breena had long since been a ninth realm to Imminent


    Immortal. In other words, she knew about and understood the powers ofws a little. Only, thews


    were iplete, and there was always this small distance that would prevent her from achieving


    immortality. She could see and touch it, but she couldn¡¯t turn it to her own gain.


    At this moment, when she saw Alex wielding the power ofws with such ease and familiarity like the


    back of his hand, she was shocked and envious.


    But at this instant, the most important thing was for her to dodge the sword that had recoiled backward


    to her.


    In the end, she was floored.


    That piece ofw power, messy as it was, was simply untraceable. All sorts of attributes andw


    powers were mixed together, forming a unique secret power. It enveloped her body, and she was


    surprisingly unable to move her limbs as though all of them were frozen. A death-like fear gripped her,


    rushing to her heart¡­This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Forget about how she was the sect master of Yorkshire Pce and had an honorable status-when


    faced with the threat of death, the fear was the same for everyone. In the nick of time, Ynes suddenly


    stepped forward and stood in front of Breena.


    A long, slender leg kicked out across the air.


    Squelch!


    The long sword that shot out like lightning instantly pierced through someone¡¯s thigh. The wave ofw


    power also disintegrated at the same moment, disappearing without a trace.


    Ynes forced herself to endure the excruciating pain in her thigh and said to Breena, ¡°Master, are you


    alright?¡±


    Breena was shocked but was greatly relieved when she saw that thew power had dissipated and


    secretly thought to herself, ¡®So, this guy can only manipte the power ofws for a short time, and it¡¯s


    also chaotic. How frightening. I thought he could really control it as he liked! Looks like he¡®s only


    mastered some kind of arcana.¡¯


    Mastering an arcana was also one way to make use of the power ofws.


    But, it was still a long way from the true power ofws. When Breena figured this out, the shock on her


    face disappeared, reced by rage and cruelty.

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269


    Just now, in a moment of carelessness, Breena Davey had almost been killed by Alex, which was


    simply a great shame.


    Burning anger surged up in her chest. When she heard Ynes Larkin¡¯s question at this moment, she


    only took it as false concern from the younger woman and immediately roared, ¡°Do I need you to block


    a sword for me? You think you can get me to let you go with such a trick? Impossible.¡±


    Ynes wept, ¡°Master, I never thought of that. I caused Yorkshire Pce¡¯s reputation to be damaged, and


    I¡¯ve caused you to be ridiculed by your peers. I deserve to die, and I have noints.¡±


    ¡°It had better be!¡±


    The anger on Breena¡¯s face did not ease up in the slightest. She gave a violent wave of her hand.


    The long sword that had pierced through Ynes¡¯ thigh immediately pulled out and returned to Breena¡¯s


    hands. Ynes, who couldn¡¯t bear the pain, screamed.


    Her thigh had been forcefully gouged out, and there was a hole where blood gushed from.


    Forget about the pain Ynes was in. Even Alex and Hermione Yggdrasil could practically feel the pain


    Ynes was in just looking at her.


    Breena held the long sword in her hand, her eyes chillingly cold. ¡°Ynes Larkin, the harm you have


    caused Yorkshire Pce will not be appeased even if you had a hundred lives. For the sake of the


    master-disciple rtionship between us, I will be quick about taking your head. I will send it to Sun


    Shrine to resolve the anger it caused them during this time. Everything has been your own fault. Once


    everything is resolved, I will sew up your head back on your body and find a good ce to bury you,


    something I consider as giving you a good end.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ynes trembled. Of course, she was also afraid of dying.


    Moreover, the thought of having her head chopped off sent a chill up her spine.


    Alex furrowed his brows. ¡°You¡¯re still her master. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too cruel? I can tell you that


    this entire matter is a misunderstanding. Your disciple did not keep a man in the forbidden area, and I


    have not slept with her, nor do we have children. All are rumors. You haven¡¯t even checked the truth,


    yet you¡¯ve already made your decision?¡±


    Breena snorted coldly. ¡°There is no need. The news has spread, and the world will only think that the


    holy maiden of Yorkshire Pce is tainted. Any more exnations will only be in vain. Only death and


    blood will clear the reputation of Yorkshire Pce. When she dies, you will not be able to escape


    either.¡±


    Once Breena was done speaking, she aimed her long sword at Ynes¡¯ neck.


    Ynes trembled violently, her face pale, and her eyes were closed in fear. She had already resigned


    herself to her fate.


    This life had been given to her by her master anyway, or she would¡¯ve probably frozen to death when


    she was an infant.


    ng!


    In the end, a sh of golden light suddenly appeared. A goldennce violently intercepted halfway,


    forcefully blocking off Breena¡¯s sword.


    Thence was Athena¡¯s weapon, and she was from the divine tribe. Being one of the twelve main gods


    of Olympus, and although it was only a legend, it was still extraordinary. Plus, he had used thisnce to


    break the sword of the grand elder, Mnie Zelda¡¯s sword, and he had full confidence in the weapon.


    However, Breena¡¯s sword was also not some average de. That one blow was enough to prove that


    both weapons were evenly matched.


    But Ynes was saved.


    Hermione puffed out her cheeks. ¡°Sir, they¡¯re turning on each other. Why would you bother saving


    her?¡±


    Alex waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I have my own reasons. Go on ahead first. I¡¯lle to youter.¡±


    Hermione gave a sound of agreement, then ran around Breeena and out of the house.


    Ynes turned to Alex, angrily yapping, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to save my life! Everything is because of you!¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Do you still not see? Your master is not ming you for harboring a man but for


    disrupting the reputation of Yorkshire Pce, even though she can clearly see that you¡¯ve been falsely


    used. Don¡¯t worry. Rest assured, you will benefit once you leave your master.¡±

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270


    Instead of feeling grateful towards Alex, Ynes Larkinshed out at him, pping a palm on him.


    Bish!


    Alex was hit on his chest.


    Nheless, his current defense was still extremely strong, and he still had Ne to help him on the


    inside. Not only was Alex unharmed from the blow, but it also triggered Ne¡¯s counterattack A fist


    covered in greenish-golden dragon scales rushed out ruthlessly and collided against Ynes¡¯ palm.


    In terms of physical strength, Ynes was no match for Ne. In addition, there was a hole in her thigh,


    which seriously affected the potency of her attack.


    With a cry, Ynes was sent flying backward by Ne.


    Breena Davey did not know what transpired, only seeing Ynes¡¯ body flinging backward. Without saying


    anything, she raised her sword and shed it towards Ynes¡¯ back.


    ¡°This old fart!¡±


    Even though Alex didn¡¯t like Ynes¡¯ attitude and actions, he felt even more disgusted toward Breena, the


    sect master of Yorkshire Pce. That woman looked kind on the outside, but was in fact, extremely


    selfish. She acted like some merciful goddess when nothing affected her interest. Once her reputation


    was involved, however, she would turnpletely vile, striking down those who threatened her without


    care if they were friend or foe.


    To have such a master, Ynes really was pitiful!


    Breena¡¯s de missed Ynes. Instead, it sliced onto the top of arge, bronze bell.


    It was Alex who had called out the Requiem Clock, which he used to cover Ynes¡¯ entire body.


    And, the sound of the bell being struck sent out a wave of magnificent Buddhist power. Breena¡¯s


    eardrums swelled from the sound, and her entire spirit was traumatized and muddled by it.


    In that small gap, Alex called back the Requiem Clock and dragged Ynes back.


    ¡°Foolish girl¡­ You now know that your master is not a good person, right?


    ¡°You¡¯d even die for a master like that? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°My life was given to me by my master,¡± Ynes rebuked.


    ¡°I haveints about how she treats me. Master, I¡¯m willing to die. I¡¯m willing to atone for the sins of


    Yorkshire Pce. Cut off my head. I won¡¯t resist¡±


    Breena¡¯s ears still buzzed, and her eyes were zed over. It felt like her lungs were about to explode.


    In her mind, Ynes was snuggling in Alex¡¯s arms.


    What she said also sounded more like sarcasm.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ynes Larkin¡­ Still won¡¯t admit that you have an affair with him? You sinful disciple, how dare you


    collude with an outsider and try to kill me? You¡¯re worse than a pig!¡± Breena roared.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, master. I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Prove it to me then. Kill this man!¡±


    The more Alex watched the plot develop, the more melodramatic he felt it was. Breena was a woman


    devoid of all humanity, and Ynes was a stupid and simple holy maiden, one even stupider than a pig.


    He almost blew his top from the anger coursing through his veins, but he still felt that it was his fault


    that Ynes had been reduced to this state¡­ And he couldn¡¯t just leave her be.


    A myriad of emotions surged through him. As the saying went, in for a penny, in for a pound.


    He held Ynes¡¯ waist and suddenly kissed her on her red lips, even licking it forcefully. While Ynes was


    frozen and stunned by his actions, Alex said to Breena, ¡°I have fornicated with your disciple. What


    about it, huh? You old fart¡­ Whether you believe it or not, what if I release news that I too have an


    affair with you? The sect master of Yorkshire Pce hid a beautiful man in a secret room, doing implicit


    things every night. The man then shifted his affections to the holy maiden after getting bored with old


    meat, moving to live in the forbidden area. Once this title is released, I guarantee your Yorkshire Pce


    will be the hot topic. You can even consider this as free advertising.¡±


    When Breena heard this, her eyes bulged, almost falling out of her head. It was too shameless.


    There was no limit to how shameless he was!


    Once such news spread, Breena¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined, even her death wouldn¡¯t


    wash away the taint on her name.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­!¡±

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271


    Breena Davey was stunned, speechless by Alex¡¯s disturbing actions.


    Alex picked up Ynes Larkin and darted out of the house with quick steps.


    Breena was about to chase after her, but she too understood one thing. Alex¡¯s cultivation was not


    weak. She didn¡¯t have the confidence that she could subdue or kill him in a short amount of time. Once


    this matter leaked, he could blindly yell out all kinds of things. She didn¡¯t dare imagine what would


    happen.


    With just this moment of hesitation, Alex and Ynes were soon gone. Not a hint of their shadows could


    be seen.


    ¡°Let go of me! Perverted thief! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Ynes finally came back to her senses, cursing loudly as she wiped her mouth repeatedly.


    The more she acted this way, the more Alex was not willing to let her go. Instead, he reached out and


    gave her butt a squeeze, and winked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the point in wiping your mouth? No matter how


    much you wipe, your first kiss is gone. Anyway, the rumors are already outrageous, so how about we


    just satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity and do the deed right out here in the open?¡±


    Ynes trembled.


    As a woman who had never held a man¡¯s hand, when would she ever get the chance to experience the


    world in such a manner?


    Doing things like that out in the open¡­ It was simply the most horrible thing in the entire world to her.


    Was this man the devil?!


    ¡°You¡­ How in the world have I offended you? Why are you like this towards me?! Just kill me, just kill


    me already!¡±


    Ynes broke down. She hid her face and cried out loud.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex sighed. ¡°It¡¯s because you never offended me that I hold no grudges against you. So, I can only


    express regret and apologize for what happened to you today. It¡¯s why I kept insisting on saving you.


    But, having said that, you should thank me a little. Donovan Ondo isn¡¯t a good man by any means.


    It¡¯s good that you broke off your engagement.¡±


    Ynes¡¯ thigh still hurt a lot, and blood still trickled from her wound. However, her heart hurt even worse.


    Banished from her sect, hunted by her master, and brutalized by her fellow disciples¡­ Everyone


    thought that she was a fickle, man-stealing b*tch, keeping a man behind her fianc¨¦¡¯s back, doing


    shameful things¡­ A lot of the sects in the Western Ridge were probably creating even more ridiculous


    stories behind her back.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°Why are you still carrying this b*tch in your arms?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be telling me that you intend to take her in, right?¡± Hermione Yggdrasil, who had been hiding


    not far away, ran out and said with displeasure.¡±


    Ynes was actually feeling downtrodden, but being called a b*tch everywhere, a fire lit up in her heart,


    and she simply gave up and hooked her arms around Alex¡¯s neck. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m having an affair


    with your master¡¯s husband, so I¡¯m also your master¡¯s wife now. You better kneel and bow to me lest


    you might be in for an unpleasant future.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you really¡­¡±


    Bam!


    Alex directly dropped Ynes on the ground and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who caused you to misunderstand, but


    I have also saved you. We don¡¯t owe each other anything now, so we¡¯ll just go our own way.¡±


    Then, he turned and took Hermione, intending to leave.


    After a long night of tossing and turning, it was now almost dawn. It was time for him to leave.


    Angered and hurt, Ynes growled, ¡°Hey, you b*stard! You held me, looked at me, and kissed me. Now,


    you say we don¡¯t owe each other anything, are you a man or not? You¡¯re a useless coward, a perverted


    thief, and a viinpared to Donovan Ondo.¡±


    Alex wasn¡¯t one to be easily provoked. He pulled Hermione and walked away.


    Shortly after Alex left, two figures swished to the ground. Right in front of Ynes. It was Mnie Zelda


    and Winona Zelda.


    ¡°Junior, I¡¯vee to clean up the trash!¡±

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272


    Presently, Ynes Larkin had a big hole in her thigh from the stabbing, which was still bleeding. Even the


    bones inside had been gouged out, and there was a hole in it. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Alex had


    helped stemmed the blood and even drew a Zharvakko talisman on it, she might have already died


    from blood loss.


    Facing Mnie Zelda and Winona Zelda in their state, there was definitely no chance of escaping.


    ¡°Senior, the one who said I was keeping a man in the forbidden area, spreading this rumor to the


    public¡­ You were the one who did it, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ynes knew it was difficult to escape. Anyway, she had already epted that she would die, and her


    mind was unnaturally calm. Before she realized it, rain had started falling from the sky.


    Large droplets descended with a fury, drenching her clothes and leaving her calm and refreshed. It also


    helped to calm her mind extraordinarily well.


    Winonaughed. ¡°So what if it was? Ynes Larkin, do you know that the position of Yorkshire Pce¡¯s


    Holy Maiden was originally mine and that you took it away from me? I¡¯m just taking it back now.¡±


    ¡°With a heart like yours, even if you were given the position of Holy Maiden, it would be difficult for you


    to achieve anything,¡± Ynes replied.


    Winona exploded. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I can¡¯t achieve anything? A b*tch like you who sneaks around


    with a man in the forbidden grounds, who fools around with men in public¡­ Who knows if you¡¯ve even


    had an abortion? Are you saying that you can achieve more than me? Ynes Larkin, wake the f*ck up.


    You¡­. You¡¯re just an abandoned child, a sinful offspring sprouted of unknown origins. You don¡¯t even


    know if your parents were humans or ghosts. Since we¡¯ve been together for so many years, I¡¯ll give you


    a swift death!¡±


    As Winona said that, she pulled out her sword.


    ¡°Winona, be quick,¡± Mnie urged. ¡°Your master is nearby. Don¡¯t drag it out any longer. Things may go


    south if you continue to dy.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    However, just then, a voice suddenly spoke next to her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re all still disciples from the same sect. Do you really need to be so vicious?¡±


    The person who arrived was none other than Alex. He had left but returned once more.


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Mr. Adulterer! So you¡¯re actually still alive! You really have a long life!¡±


    ¡°Looks like the both of you are really in love with each other, and you¡¯re very affectionate. You can¡¯t


    bear to let your woman go, can you? Ynes, there¡¯s nothing else you can say now, right? You¡¯re just a


    miserable sham, a disgrace to Yorkshire Pce.¡±


    Ynes looked at Alex. ¡°What are you doing here again? You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with my


    business. Get lost!¡±


    Alex scratched his nose. ¡°Between us, do you think that you¡¯re the only victim and that my existence is


    expandable? Did you think that my reputation can be dragged through the mud without mercy and that


    I wouldn¡¯t feel any anger from it?¡±


    Winona burst outughing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you really a mere passerby then? You¡¯re just one of the many faces


    Ynes flips through. What¡¯s the difference between you and a prostitute? You¡¯re saying a man like you


    still need a reputation?¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s a crime called nder?¡±


    Winona sneered. ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡±


    Mnie got impatient. ¡°What¡¯s the point of arguing with such insignificant people? Just kill them. Brat¡­


    I really want to thank you, though. Without you, Winona wouldn¡¯t have be the Holy Maiden. So, at


    the very least, I¡¯ll leave your body intact!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Mnie was a domineering grand elder, and she never spouted much nonsense. She went for the kill


    directly.


    ¡°Looks like I really am insignificant in your eyes!¡± Alex spat out. In the next moment, his golden core of


    laws activated when Mnie¡¯s sword shed downwards.


    It was the same scene as what happened with Breena Davey.


    This time, however, Alex showed no mercy whatsoever. The moment the power ofws red, his hand


    that became as hard as steel reached up to grab Mnie¡¯s sword that was aiming to kill.


    Squelch!


    A head flew up into the sky.


    A pir of red, warm blood gushed upward, and the eyes of several people stung from the re. It


    wasn¡¯t until Mnie¡¯s head fell to the ground, rolling a couple of times, that Alex tossed the long sword


    that was in his hand. ¡°Sorry for not leaving your body whole,¡± he said ndly.

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273


    The entire area fell dead silent.


    The most surprised was obviously Mnie Zelda herself. The moment her head was sent flying, she


    still couldn¡¯t believe that she had been killed by a single move.


    It had been a breeze to kill her.


    It was as though the de didn¡¯t cut through her. She was a ninth realm master close to Imminent


    Immortal and a grand elder of Yorkshire Pce, she was but a cucumber hanging on a vine.


    And more importantly, it was a wave ofw power that had instantly locked her in ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Imm¡­¡±


    Mnie¡¯s severed head managed to stutter out those words.


    The word ¡°Immortal¡± never managed to leave her lips. Her eyes wide open, she died filled with regret,


    unable to ever figure it out. How could Alex control the power ofws?


    She still couldn¡¯t figure it out, even as she died.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Winona Zelda finally screamed, her voice high-pitched and inplete disbelief.


    The grand elder of Yorkshire Pce she regarded to be her strongest backer. Also an elder of the tribe,


    she had onlye out at this time to find a chance, forcing Ynes to die once and for all. This was


    supposed to be a small matter. How did it ever escte to a point she couldn¡¯t believe what was


    happening?


    Without Mnie ¡¯s backing, who else would have the capacity to support Winona in Yorkshire Pce?


    Ynes Larkin was also surprised.


    Alex¡¯s strength had once again turned her entire world upside down. He was actually so strong!


    Then, at the beginning in Yorkshire Pce¡¯s forbidden area, if Alex had chosen not to run and stayed to


    fight her instead, what would have been the oue?


    Even without using her brains, she could already tell that even if Alex seriously wanted to do


    something, she wouldn¡¯t have half the strength to resist it anyway.


    ¡°Did you know that my reputation carries a hundred times more weight than your Yorkshire Pce Holy


    Maiden moniker?¡±


    ¡°Did you think that I would really be okay with you spreading rumors about me in public?¡±


    ¡°Forget it¡­ Seeing as you¡¯re someone who seems to know not repentance, there¡¯s no need to ask for


    yourst words. I¡¯ll send you off to the next great adventure!¡±


    Just as Alex finished speaking, Winona had jumped up and fled in the opposite direction.


    However, with a sh¡­ Ne appeared in front of Winona.


    Boom!


    A fist covered with dragon scales mmed heavily at Winona¡¯s chest, right where her heart was. A


    hole sted out through her chest.


    In fact, Alex really had intended to leave, except he hadn¡¯t gotten very far before he saw Mnie and


    Winonaing this way. He knew that with the state Ynes was in, she was bound to die. So he came


    back in the end.


    ¡°So, you really didn¡¯t mean to run into the forbidden area to spy on me?¡± Ynes looked at Alex, finally


    feeling that she really might have been wrong from the start after all.


    Ne snickered. ¡°Do you think My Lord needs to use such means to peek at your body? With just a


    single word, I could already have caught you, stripped you bare, and thrown you on My Lord¡¯s bed. I


    guarantee that no one would have been able to find you.¡±


    Alex turned his palm over and flipped out a jade medal. Then, he threw it at Ynes.


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can climb to the top of the waterfall. There¡¯s a door there, which contains a


    trail left behind by Yasmine, the headteacher of your Yorkshire Pce. However, whether or not you


    can enter would depend on your own capability.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you that jade medal aspensation. Perhaps, with Yorkshire Pce in your hands, there


    might be some hope to save it.¡±

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274


    The jade medal that Alex threw at Ynes Larkin was obviously part of the Yorkshire Pce inheritance


    that he had gotten from Yasmine. This was a cultivation method for women, so it was not much use to


    Alex either way.


    As for Ynes, this woman¡­ This could be considered fate!


    ***


    After Alex had thrown the jade medal at Ynes, it was equivalent to ending this non-existent emotional


    involvement. Then, he turned to leave.


    Ynes wasn¡¯t sure whether or not what Alex had said was true, but she still picked up the jade medal.


    When her divine consciousness sank into it, her eyes widened, and she was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Sect Master Yasmine¡­¡±


    ¡°Thest legendary sect master of Yorkshire Pce in ancient times.¡±


    ¡°She was also themander of the Left-wing Union of the Ancient Alliance and one of the most


    powerful divine emperors.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He actually gave me this¡­¡±


    Aplicated feeling that was a million times worse than before surfaced in Ynes¡¯ heart.


    She was, even so, excited that her hands were trembling.


    Looking at the bodies of Mnie and Winona lying on the ground, Ynes gritted her teeth and hurriedly


    ced the two bodies into her storage ring and left this sketchy area.


    Perhaps, this was really a chance for Yorkshire Pce to rise back to the top.


    But, who in the world was he?


    ***


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Alex stood in the rain. Not a single drop of water touched him. A man stood in front of him, and he was


    none other than Samson Hendrik. He hade looking for Alex.


    Alex didn¡¯t know what the man was after.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, right? What¡¯s important is this, are you going to be in my way?¡±


    ¡°No, no! Bro, you misunderstand. I¡¯m not your enemy. We¡¯re friends!¡± Samson waved his hands, a


    bright smile on his face. It was handsome and charming, even revealing two small dimples. ¡°You


    cuckolded Donovan Ondo, something I wanted to do for a long time. I just never had the chance to!


    Now, you¡¯ve helped me fulfill my wish, even scamming him out of 10 billion spiritual stones. That¡¯s


    seriously awesome!¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I got it¡­ Are you done? I¡¯m off then.¡±


    ¡°Ah, hey¡­ Wait!¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I came here to tell you that masters from Sun Shrine have reached Raze City. If you


    continue to stay in the city, you¡¯ll definitely die.¡±


    Hermione Yggdrasil, standing next to Alex, asked, ¡°Who are the masters that havee from Sun


    Shrine?¡±


    ¡°Gabriel Simpson, the sect master, as well as the twelve Peak Lords from Sun Shrine.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± When Hermione heard that, she jumped. Even her face had gone pale.


    ¡°What do we do? What do we do?! Sun Shrine is extremely outrageous too. The sect master and


    twelve Peak Lords have all actuallye out? These are Sun Shrine¡¯s strongest, most renowned, best


    of the best masters. They¡¯ve alle out just to vent Donovan¡¯s anger¡­ That¡¯s seriously overkill.¡±


    ¡°Donovan Ondo, could he be Gabriel Simpson¡¯s son? ¡°I dare to bet that even if Mica Simpson was in


    a life-threatening situation, Gabriel wouldn¡¯t have brought the twelve Peak Lords en masse. ¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex saw how serious she was. He then turned to Samson. ¡°Are these guys good?¡±


    Samson eximed in surprise, ¡°My goodness, you actually don¡¯t know Sun Shrine¡¯s sect master and


    their twelve Peak Lords? Those are the top, most well-known people in the entire Western Ridge. Any


    single one of them isparable to Breena Davey, Yorkshire Pce¡¯s sect master, and they are also


    the biggest pirs of strength in Sun Shrine.¡±


    After a pause, Samson continued, ¡°Every one of them has reached the cultivation level of the ninth


    realm to Imminent Immortal, and they may have even broken through and reached the level of


    Immortal. More importantly, each of them possesses powerful innate magic treasures as their


    weapons. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s terrifying?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hermione said. ¡°Sun Shrine has really gone out of their mind.¡±


    Alex frowned. If every single one of them was at Breena¡¯s level, then it was really a little terrifying.


    Including the fact they each had ituiate magic treasures Even with his strength level soaring now, he


    didn¡¯t dare to face them head-on.


    In his current situation, he could use eleven of his golden cores ofw to temporarily wield the power of


    laws to kill others unexpectedly. A long, drawn-out battle, however, was absolutely impossible for him.


    The moment he was trapped in it, he didn¡¯t even dare to imagine how miserable his death would be¡­


    His current level of strength was at mostparable to those in the ninth realm to Imminent Immortal.

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275


    Next


    ¡°You came here to stop me. Is it because you¡¯ve thought of a better idea?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Indeed, I know of a secret passage to get out of Raze City. As new friends, I can lead you through that


    secret passage and get you out of there. Otherwise, you will just be setting yourselves up as easy


    targets.¡±


    Seeing Hermione Yggdrasil¡¯s look of disbelief, Samson Hendrik shook his head. He said, ¡°I know you


    guys have great disguising skills and can take on any appearance, but you may not be aware that


    Donovan Ondo has borrowed the Heavenly Mirror from Silvermoon Sanctuary. With the Heavenly


    Mirror, andbined with the spell formation in Raze City, they can easily track your whereabouts. So,


    the only way that¡¯s left is to leave Raze City.¡±


    Leave Raze City?


    Alex shook his head. What he wanted to do right now was hurry up and get to Starborn City, where


    Plenilune Sect was located.


    Alex asked, ¡°Can the teleportation array in Raze City be used yet?¡±


    Samson shook his head. ¡°Of course not. Zephyr East is one of Donovan¡¯s men. He has already used


    the formation in Raze City to seal off all the routers.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do the people of the city not have a problem with that?¡± Ne asked.


    ¡°Even if they did, it¡¯s pointless!¡± Samson said. ¡°The core of the spell formation in Raze City is under


    Zephyr¡¯s control, and Sun Shrine is backing him. Whoever dares to stick their head out will have to


    face a death blow from both forces. Who would dare to stand up and basically send themselves to


    death?¡±


    Alex knocked his head and said, ¡°The core of the formation, where is it?¡±


    Samson froze. ¡°Y-You¡­ What the heck are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to utterly andpletely break this formation,¡± Alex said.


    ***


    Raze City, the governor¡¯s residence.


    Zephyr was not in the residence. He had Donovan and a few others with him, and they were getting


    some air outside.


    At this moment, Alex and Samson appeared at the entrance of the governor¡¯s residence.


    ¡°The entrance is the first barrier.¡±


    ¡°Two guards who are at fourth realm to Imminent Immortal are guarding it, so any average person


    wouldn¡¯t be able to get in at all.¡±


    ¡°Plus, once there¡¯s any sign of conflict, the guards at the entrance will quickly notify their colleagues,


    and support will arrive very quickly.¡±


    Samson was looking at the doorway as he quietly exined it all to Alex. Alex pondered for a while


    before throwing out a paper doll.


    The paper doll fluttered with the wind before it turned into the person Samson had talked about


    previously, who was none other than the Silvermoon Sanctuary¡¯s princess, Colette Brunel.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    Samson was utterly dumbfounded as the scene unfolded in front of him.


    A paper doll that could actually take on the appearance of Collete, which was so incredibly lifelike. It


    was simply incredible!


    The reason Alex had used such an illusion with his paper doll was purely a random act, and it was just


    to attract the guards over.


    ¡°Lady Brunel, didn¡¯t you go out with our governor? But, the governor has not returned yet?¡±


    The fake Colette nodded. ¡°Your governor has asked me to get something. Oh,e with me for a


    moment.¡±


    The paper doll Colette retreated backward.


    One of the guards followed it, but the other was cautious and did not move from his spot.


    Snap!


    Alexshed out, and the guard disappeared around the corner for a moment. But he soon appeared


    once more.


    However, at this time, he had already switched ces with Alex, who had disguised himself.


    ¡°Hey, buddy, where¡¯s Lady Brunel? Why isn¡¯t sheing over?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she said she needed to use the washroom¡­ I¡¯ll go inside and help the governor get something.


    You keep watch here.¡±

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276


    The guard waszy, probably absolutely unconvinced that anyone would dare to hit the casten¡¯s


    house. He was standing by the door, still probing.


    ¡°I heard that the princess of the Silvermoon Sanctuary is a pervert who likes women,¡± he muttered


    under his breath. ¡°It really gives me goosebumps just thinking about it. How can there be such a person


    in the world? Can a woman and another woman bear a child?¡±


    The guard went on while seeing hispanion¡¯s figure disappear inside the casten¡¯s mansion. Then,


    he immediately took out a wine gourd, licked his lips, craned his neck, and drank. In the past, the two


    were on duty together, which also amounted to having mutual supervision.


    Drinking was not allowed.


    Now that Samson, the friend who was on guard just now, was gone, what was there to wait for?


    Naturally, one would take two sips enjoyably to relieve the cravings of an alcoholic.


    Just when he closed his eyes and enjoyed the taste and smell of the wine, someone suddenly hit the


    back of his head hard, and he instantly cked out and lost consciousnesspletely.


    ¡°Sorry, brother. I need to borrow your clothes for a while!¡±


    Samson was the one who spoke. His heart itched after seeing Alex dressing up as the old king,


    strutting into the casten¡¯s residence!


    In Samson¡¯s eyes, Alex¡¯s body was clearly heavily cloaked in mysterious color¡­ Of course, the most


    important thing was that there was this hard-to-find feeling of confidence. To cuckold Donovan definitely


    showed that he was a fellow man.


    Especially at this moment, Alex actually said that he wanted to break Raze City¡¯s moat formation. That


    was even more surprising.


    Others did not know that the Hendrick family was very clear about the moat formation. This was


    because of the rumor that Razor City¡¯s moat formation was directly rted to the Hendrick family, who


    inherited the ancient lineage. The Hendrick family¡¯s formation and inscription were both masterpieces


    at that time, so Raze City¡®s moat formation and the Hendrick family¡¯s stunts were very outstanding.


    Unfortunately, three thousand years had passed. As days passed, the Hendrick family¡¯s formation and


    inscription declined as many of the bullish stunts back then had been lost.


    Till now, the moat formation of Raze City had be thest proof that the Hendrick family¡¯s formation


    and inscription once existed. Unfortunately, Raze City did not belong to the Hendrick family, and the


    one who controlled the formation was not the Hendrick family either.


    Even until now, the Hendrick family still needed to worry about this big formation. Zephyr used the


    formation to suppress the Hendrick family.


    Tragic, right?


    Haunting, right?


    But what could be done?


    The Hendrick family had no solution at all in the face of this moat formation. They had wanted to


    destroy this great formation for a long time, but there was nothing they could do since theycked the


    technology.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Now, Samson felt that he saw hope.


    ¡°Hey, brother, brother¡­ Wait for me!¡± Samson slowly chased after Alex.


    Alex almost thought he was a guard inside the casten¡¯s mansion. He was about tond a p when


    he found out that the person was Samson. He closed his palm and asked, ¡°How did you alsoe in?¡±


    Laughing heartily in a thick-skinned manner, Samson said, ¡°We are now an adventurous duo. How can


    we do without me? Come on, follow me. I know a shortcut that leads directly to the control center of the


    spell formation.¡±


    As he spoke, Samson took the lead in the front to lead the way.


    Seeing Samson walking with ease as if taking a stroll in his backyard, Alex had an odd expression. ¡°Do


    you often go in and out of the casten¡¯s residence?¡±


    Samson waved his hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s my first time here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a first-time visitor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because my house has the blueprints of the casten¡¯s mansion¡­ Isn¡¯t it strange? This is


    because my family, the Hendricks, built the moat formation and this casten mansion. Unfortunately,


    this city has now be a stumbling block to the development of the Hendrick family.¡±

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277


    Alex was slightly surprised, but he did not say anything. His primary purpose ofing here was to


    destroy the spell formation, then evade the Yorkshire Pce¡¯s pursuit. Once he passed through the


    teleportation formation, he would be free, and no one would be able to trap him anymore.


    While walking past a building, the Golden Lake¡¯s holy energy within Alex¡¯s body suddenly rippled


    violently. At the same time, the girl at Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, who had been silent for a long time,


    unexpectedly took the initiative to contact him. ¡°Hey, Cheapskate, there¡¯s something good.¡±


    Alex froze for a moment. ¡°What is the good stuff?¡±


    The girl at the bridge replied, ¡°Something that will be of great benefit to you. Don¡¯t miss it. Follow your


    Buddhist Golden Lake induction, get the thing and hand it over to me immediately.¡±


    This little girl sounded godlike and nonchnt when she spoke.


    Alex did not like her. ¡°Sorry, there is no time. If you want to go, go yourself.¡±


    The nose of the girl at the bridge was crooked with anger. ¡°Are you stupid? This may be a remarkable


    piece of Buddhist treasure. If you miss it, you won¡¯t have a chance the next time when you want to get


    it. You will surely regret it. Go. Don¡¯t dilly-dally.¡±


    Alex smiled coldly. ¡°To you, it may be a remarkable treasure, but to me, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°You fool. Ignorant and stupid, I¡¯m going to die because of you.¡±


    ¡°I should buy some strings of firecrackers and release them to you.¡±


    After saying that, he directly blocked the divine thoughts of the girl on Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    However, he looked toward the building and asked Samson with an imperturbable face. ¡°What is that


    ce?¡±


    Samson thought for a moment before he answered, ¡±It seems to be the casten¡¯s chambers.¡±


    Alex nodded. He understood.


    Although he told the girl at Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge that he did not have time to find, his heart was in


    limbo. An item that enabled the divine power of the goldenke to sense things was undoubtedly


    something special. He, however, could not give in to the girl at Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge for nothing.


    Alex followed Samson and continued to move forward.


    The girl at Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge was yelling and screaming. She was very furious. Nheless,


    there was nothing she could do.


    Alex froze her divine power uptake and blocked her dialogue as well. This was outright bullying. She


    was the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge¡¯s weapon and soul. To be subjected to such treatment was simply


    outrageous.


    Alex, however, was the owner of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. Along the way, there was no danger.


    He arrived at the Formation control center without any problems.


    This was an extremely hidden underground chamber. If not for Samsoning in to lead the way, Alex


    felt that he would have had to search for at least half a day to find it and immediately be blocked from


    the door.


    ¡°This door is controlled with three hundred and sixty-nine inscriptions. The principle is veryplex. An


    average person really cannot open it. A three hundred pound bronze key is needed,¡± Samson said.


    ¡°Do you have the key?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Samson shook his head, and after a pause, as Alex¡¯s face showed a chagrined expression, he


    then said in the most pretentious manner, ¡°I am a member of the Hendrick family anyway. I don¡¯t need


    a key to go in.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Samson cut his fingertips.


    A drop of blood was pressed onto a certain pattern of the door.


    The next second, the thick, heavy, and steady huge bronze door slowly opened towards the two sides.


    At the entrance was a bright light.


    Alex looked up twice and instantly seemed to have entered some extremely quiet space. At that


    moment, it was difficult to extricate himself. He saw a table-like thing in the middle of this chamber.


    Around it was a dome model, which was dense at the top. This was some sort of d¨¦ja vu, but Alex


    could not recognize the words, something that looked like they were from a lost civilization.

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278


    Next


    Inside Raze City, the people of Sun Shrine had arrived. Sect leader Gabriel personally led the team,


    with twelve masters all arriving.


    Seeing this crowd with so many familiar faces, each with added shock, showed something big might be


    happening in Raze City. Sun Shrine¡¯s thirteen big shots were in action at the same time. It would be big


    news no matter where they went.


    ¡°The moat formation was activated at night, and I heard that there was a wanted man.¡±


    ¡°Could it be rted to this matter?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, haven¡¯t you heard? This man banged the holy maiden of Yorkshire Pce. Yes, that Ynes!


    She is the Sun Shrine Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and now she¡¯s been vited by a mysterious man. Donovan is


    naturally furious, and if Sun Shrine doesn¡¯t catch that man and kill him brutally, their name will have to


    be smeared with green in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then, is there a need to have so many big shots? They are in full force!¡±


    ¡°It shows that Donovan is really very important!¡±


    Among the crowd, there was no shortage of these people who were talking about it.


    While walking in the city, Ynes, who had deliberately changed her image with makeup and turned into a


    tender-faced handsome man, could not help but show a strange mood when she heard the contents of


    the crowd¡®s discussion.


    ¡°I hope you can survive this!¡±


    ¡°But, I won¡¯t forgive you, bastard!¡±


    She touched her lips.


    If it was a misunderstanding under the waterfall before this, was she being touched on the chest


    because he was saving himself? But what about that kiss? What did it mean?


    ***


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Mica jumped into her dad¡¯s arms, acting like a baby. That voice was really like a kitten. ¡±You must help


    me catch that bastard. It¡¯s too abominable. He cheated me with ten billion spirit stones and also


    touched me¡­¡±


    p!


    Gabriel threw a p at Mica¡¯s face. With a grim face, he asked, ¡°Where is the Dragon Merchant


    Spiritual Stone Card?¡±


    Gabriel was furious. Not only did the prodigal little bitch steal his Dragon Merchant Spiritual Stone


    Card, but she was even cheated out of ten billion. Even if he was Sun Shrine¡¯s head, his heart was


    shivering with pain from the sheer number of spiritual stones.


    ¡°You¡­ You hit me?¡± Mica¡¯s eyes burst into tears.


    Compared to Colette, she was the more princessy one. Mica was well brought up and wasn¡¯t used to


    being spiteful. Now in front of so many people, however, she just couldn¡¯t stand it a bit being beaten


    like this by her own dad.


    ¡°If you were not my daughter, I would have pped you to death long ago,¡± Gabriel said coldly. ¡°Bring it


    over.¡±


    Mica covered her red and swollen face. She could only meekly hand over her Dragon Merchant


    Spiritual Stone Card. ¡°That guy turned into a senior brother and looked exactly like him,¡± she cried.


    ¡°How was I supposed to know that? I¡¯ m already so miserable. He touched me all over. Senior brother


    never touched me like that. You even dared to hit me?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s eyelids were blinking hard.


    How dare she say such things in front of so many people as a girl? Wasn¡¯t she afraid to lose face?


    ¡°Quaresma, take her down!¡±


    ¡°After you go back, face the wall for half a year!¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Mica was dumbfounded and shouted anxiously, but she was nudged by Gabriel and then


    fainted.


    He was waiting for that Peak Lord named Quaresma to take Mica away.


    Gabriel asked, ¡°Where is that guy?¡±


    So many experts from the Sun Shrine didn¡¯te for the ten billion spirit stones, but because Donovan


    mentioned that Alex had stolen his Chaos Bead, Chaos Bell, and Chaos Tree. Any cultivator would be


    excited when given an opportunity of such heavenly creation.


    Even if one couldn¡¯t get it, hearing it could make them excited for days.


    What¡¯s more, one might be able to get it. No. It was a must to get it.

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279


    Casten Zephyr said, ¡°Sect leader, that guy is very cunning. He knows a very clever disguising


    technique, one so good it¡®s almost impossible to distinguish the real from the fake. If we hadn¡¯t opened


    the formation and also borrowed the Heavenly Mirror from Silvermoon Sanctuary, it would be


    impossible to find him a ce like Raze City.¡±


    Gabriel said impatiently, ¡°I just want to know where he is now. Immediately. Right away.¡±


    Zephyr replied, ¡°It¡¯s being checked. Please wait.¡±


    He was already doing his best.


    This Heavenly Mirror was, after all, not as clear as the markings nted on Alex¡¯s body by Ynes Larkin.


    It required a lot of screenings, just like the cameras of modern civilization. There was a process to trace


    the markings, which caused a dy.


    As a result, at this very moment, the arrest warrant, which floated mid-air unexpectedly, moved like


    water ripples and rippled a few times, then disappeared.


    The next moment, the crowd that had previously felt some kind of arcane pressure enveloping them


    also disappeared together.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°The moat formation¡­ Closed?¡±


    Zephyr nced at the sky and was stunned. ¡°Impossible, I didn¡¯ t close it. Who could go and close it?¡±


    Donovan jumped up fiercely and said, ¡°The casten¡¯s mansion! That guy got into the casten¡¯s


    mansion!¡±


    Gabriel cursed angrily.


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Naturally, he was not cursing his beloved disciple Donovan but Zephyr.


    ¡°Quick, quick, rush to the casten¡¯s mansion! Don¡¯t let that bastard get away.¡±


    ***


    In Casten¡¯s Mansion, Formation Control Center.


    Alex grabbed a huge crystal stone in his hand.


    This was the core formation base of the moat formation carved with dense inscriptions and formation


    diagrams. Alex had quite a bit of research on formation diagrams, but he didn¡¯ t quite understand


    inscriptions. Knowing that this was something left behind by Samson¡¯s ancestor, he simply threw it to


    him directly.


    Samson was still in shock at this point.


    Alex actually really found the formation base and broke the spell formation.


    This was too incredible!


    ¡°Brother, are you some old monster reincarnated?¡±


    ¡°How else could you be so powerful? This is not scientific?¡°


    ¡°You might have guessed right!¡± Alex scoffed.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything more, he thought that now once the formation was broken, the


    casten, as well as the people outside, would definitely sense it and would definitelye after them


    immediately, ¡°Let¡¯s go, if we don¡¯t go, we might have to stay here forever.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he directly rushed out first. However, he did not rush towards the door.


    Instead, he made an instantaneous movement and rushed into the casten¡¯s chambers.


    ¡±Hey, brother. Don¡¯t be so fast. You wait for me!¡±


    Samson held the crystal in his hand with excitement. This was what the old ancestor left behind.


    Samson nned to take it back andpare it with the ancestral canon. It could definitely bring the


    Hendrick family¡¯s strength to another level.


    Nheless, Alex was not wrong. The people of Sun Shrine would definitely arrive immediately.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Alex instantly moved away, leaving him here alone, and immediately


    felt a sense of abandonment, with tears streaming down his face. ¡°Where is the promised adventure


    duo, the promised brotherhood you just threw me away, huh?¡±


    He put away the crystals and hurriedly left the control room of the big formation.


    Now that the formation is broken and the air ban was gone, disappearing from high altitude was king¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Samson immediately rushed up to the sky. Unexpectedly, just up there, he sensed a wave of divine


    thoughts covering him. So, he was scared and hurriedly came down again.


    ¡°Oh no. Sun Shrine¡®s people areing!¡±


    ¡°What do we do? What do we do?¡±


    Prev

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280


    ¡°Who is that man?¡±


    ¡°He seems to be a guard inside the casten¡¯s mansion?¡±


    ¡°A guard, flying up into the sky, and running when he sees us. What does it mean?¡± The people of the


    Sun Shrine gathered to think, quickly realizing that the situation was not right. This guard must have a


    problem.¡±


    Zephyr said, ¡°Could it be that bastard who impersonated the young pce master?¡±


    ¡°Most likely. Chase him!¡±


    The people immediately split into two groups and chased after the figure where Samson had fallen.


    These were all super experts of the current era!


    Samson¡¯s legs started trembling. ¡°What¡¯s going on? He did not break the moat formation. You are


    looking for someone else! You¡¯ve got the wrong guy.¡±


    How dare he say such things. He didn¡®t even dare to open his mouth.


    Samson quickly pulled out two talismans and stuck them on top of his legs.


    The Hendrick family¡¯s formation was a masterpiece. Although it was lost, lots of things had still been


    passed down. So, the Hendrick family was still a notable upper-ss family in this area near Raze City.


    The runes used on the formation could also be used to draw talismans, as well as the Hendrick family¡¯s


    inscriptions. Simr to the runes, they even had some wonderful powers the ancient runes couldn¡¯t


    match up to¡­ These two talismans stuck on the legs, doubling his speed. They could also y a


    certain role in concealment.


    In the heat of the pursuit of several Sun Shrine Peak Lords, Samson found a mask from the storage


    ring to wear. He panicked and scurried into the casten¡¯s mansion. He even identally entered into


    the casten¡¯s youngest daughter¡¯s boudoir, just in time to see the little child soaking in the bathtub


    inside.


    The casten¡¯s daughter was just about to scream when Samson rushed over to press her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡± he hissed. ¡°If you shout, I¡¯ll carry you like this and run towards the city, then everyone will


    clearly see Juno¡¯s tiny little ass.¡±


    This girl, indeed, was called Juno.


    She sped her chest with both hands. Her eyes showed panic, and her divine thoughts transmitted, ¡°I


    won¡¯t shout, don¡¯t worry¡­ Who are you? You are not one of our guards here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask any more questions. Shut up.¡±


    Samson overlooked one thing, however.


    Juno could use divine thought transmission and since she couldmunicate with him divinely, she


    could use her divine thought to ask for help, especially with others who were very close.


    Boom!


    One of the Sun Shrine¡¯s Peak Lords crashed in.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±Damn it!¡±


    Samson finally knew where he was wrong. What he should have done most was to kill Juno the


    moment he saw her. Unfortunately, Samson wasn¡¯t ruthless enough. He just took one of Juno¡¯s corsets


    with him, then crashed through the wall and rushed out of the room.


    ¡°Hey, son of a bitch, give back my corset!¡±


    ¡®Give it back, my a*s!¡¯ Samson said in his heart. ¡®My brother snatched the corset of the Holy Maiden of


    Yorkshire Pce¡­ That¡¯s what I call a real hero. I am second best and snatch the casten¡®s


    daughter¡¯s corset. That¡®s the least I could do.¡¯


    He cupped his throat and shouted, ¡°Three yearster, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±


    After running for some distance, he unexpectedly crashed into an encirclement.


    In front of him, Donovan and Gabriel were standing there like doorsteps.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°I am in pain!¡±


    Samson¡¯s gall was about to choke. He knew today¡¯s matter was tricky. It may even involve the Hendrick


    family.


    He pretended to be calm. ¡°Who are you people?¡± he shouted. ¡°This is the casten¡¯s residence.


    Without the casten¡®s book order, no one is allowed toe in. Go out immediately.¡±


    Gabriel asked, ¡°Is he the one who stole your Chaos Bead and Chaos Bell?¡±


    He didn¡®t quite believe it. This was because of the cultivation level and aura emitted from this masked


    man in front of him. He didn¡¯t look like someone that could snatch those things from Donovan¡®s hands.


    Donovan also frowned, ¡°It seems not¡­ This person, this person I feel a little familiar with, Samson, is it


    you?¡±


    Samson hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Not me.¡±

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281


    Donovan, however, quickly recognized him. ¡°It¡¯s really you! What are you doing here? You¡¯re really with


    that son of a b*tch? Tell me, where¡¯s that guy?¡±


    Not only was Samson¡¯s heart in his mouth, but his mind was about to explode.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to be fine. I¡­¡¯


    Samson waved Juno¡¯s bra in his hand. ¡°Hehe, I can¡¯t fall behind the others. I¡¯m here because of this.


    Ahem. Donovan Ondo, you won¡¯t snitch on me, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re truly disgusting!¡± Donovan snorted coldly.


    Samsonughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a hobby. There¡¯s no need to say that. I¡¯m leaving¡­ I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    He turned around and left.


    Gabriel knew that Samson and the Hendrik family were from a background of some stature.


    Unless necessary, the Sun Shrine would be reluctant to confront the Hendrik family¡­ It was because


    the Sun Shrine had a magnificent n that was still in its inception, hence they had no time to fight with


    the Hendrik family.


    At that moment, there was a sh before a figure suddenly appeared. Alex hade over via Instant


    Teleportation.


    Materializing before Samson, he said, ¡°Why are you still here? The people of the Sun Shrine have


    arrived. Leave quickly! Thanks for your help this time. I couldn¡¯t have snatched the governor¡¯s treasure


    if it weren¡¯ t for you.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Samson was stunned. To his surprise, Alex had gone to snatch the treasure in the Governor¡¯s


    Residence.


    Moreover, he said it loudly when Donovan and Gabriel were not far behind. ¡®Aren¡¯t you a troll?¡¯ he


    thought. He must have done it on purpose.¡¯


    However, he saw a group of people in pursuit behind Alex now. It was Zephyr East, the governor, and


    the other four Peak Lords.


    The next second¡­ Whoosh!


    The remaining group had alsoe over and surrounded Alex and Samson.


    Infuriated, Zephyr shouted, ¡°How dare you rob my treasure vault? Samson Hendrik, right? You¡¯re bold.


    I think the Hendriks must be tired of living. After this matter is over, I¡¯ll have a good chat with your


    Hendrik family.¡±


    Samson jumped out of his skin. D*mn! This time, he was really done for.


    ¡°Bro, you¡­ You¡¯ve put me on the rack this time!¡± Samson was about to cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Nothing is impossible with a willing heart. Look, haven¡¯t you got your desired


    object?¡± Alex pointed at the women¡¯s undergarment in his hand.


    The next second, he grabbed Samson and cast Instant Teleportation¡­


    ¡®F*ck¡­ It failed. What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Donovan burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯ve long known that you could use Instant Teleportation. Do you think we


    woulde unprepared? Now, it¡¯s impossible for you to escape! What about it? Do you want to


    surrender or do you want us to do it?¡±


    Alex took a deep breath. Then, all of a sudden, he began tough.


    Donovan asked, ¡°What are youughing at? I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Give me back my stuff and


    hand over the Chaos Tree inside you too.¡±


    Alex sighed. ¡°Fine! It appears I have topromise for the sake of my petty life. So you want the


    Chaos Tree? No problem! I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    He reached out his hand and grabbed his mind pce.


    The next moment, He pulled out a gigantic crystal-clear tree and ced it on the ground. It was several


    hundred meters tall, circted with the power ofws. Chaos Beads and Chaos Bells were even


    hanging on it. For a moment, everyone could not avert their gaze as the tree attracted their attention.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    After spotting a precise direction, Alex grabbed Samson and rushed toward a certain Peak Lord.

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282


    Wham!


    One of the twelve Peak Lords was so attracted to the lush, green Chaos Tree with infinite vitality and


    the dazzling lineup of supreme weapons on it that he had only condensed at most half of his power to


    resist Alex¡¯s assault.


    However, Alex had unleashed his ultimate move from the beginning. The 101 golden cores spun,


    sweeping up an expanse ofw power.


    That Peak Lord screamed horribly and was sent flying dozens of meters away, crashing into a building


    as hended.


    On the other hand, Alex and Samson had immediately rushed high into the sky.


    For a moment, Samson¡¯s mind did not recover from the surprise he felt when Alex handed over the


    Chaos Tree. So, he kept muttering to himself, ¡°That¡¯s the Chaos Tree, and there are Chaos Beads and


    Chaos Bells on it. Did you hand it over just like that?¡±


    Alex rushed high into the sky and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He said with a smile, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    Samson turned around to take a look.


    The several hundred meters tall Chaos Tree in the Governor¡¯s Residence seemed to have vanished in


    a puff of smoke, turning into nothingness. The towing tree had disappeared, and the countless


    weapons and magical treasures hanging on the tree had vanished as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s fake! It¡¯s fake!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked! That¡¯s not the real Chaos Tree! Hurry up and chase him! Go after him!¡±


    The Sun Shrine began screaming at the top of their lungs as though waking up from a vivid dream.


    Alex and Samson, however, had disappeared without a trace. Something had been left on the ground,


    though.


    A torn paper doll and also a crystal-clear leaf bursting with green luster were lying there. Runes flowed


    on the leaf, and it was emanating with Chaos Chi.


    Taking a whiff, one could feel incredibly refreshed and rejuvenated.


    Gabriel picked up the leaf carefully.


    He ced it before his eyes for a meticulous inspection. Soon, countless cravings appeared on his


    face. ¡°This is a real Chaos Tree leaf. What a great thing! The Chaos Chi inside alone is enough for a


    day¡¯s worth of my absorption. A divine object of such is really a rare item!¡±


    The next second, he looked ardent. ¡°By the decree of the Sun Shrine, you must capture that man, dead


    or alive.¡±


    ***


    After leaving the Governor¡¯s Residence, Alex immediately bade farewell to Samson.


    ¡°Samson, I¡¯ve coerced you to reveal your identity this time. That crystal should be enough to make up


    for your losses. Let¡¯s part ways here. We¡¯ll meet again someday!¡±


    ¡°Also, let me give you a piece of news. The Undying n will make aeback within three years.


    You have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡­ You aren¡¯t joking, right?¡± Samson jumped as the news was even


    more shocking than the Chaos Tree.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to joke with you. It¡¯s up to you to believe it.¡±


    When he finished speaking, he left via Instant Teleportation again.


    He found Hermione. Then, he rushed to the teleportation portal.


    ***


    ¡°Hurry! Open up the portal for me!¡±


    Presently, Alex had already disguised himself as Zephyr. It was because the teleportation portal had


    been previously sealed under Zephyr¡¯s order.


    Upon seeing the governor in person, the few guards did not dare hesitate and immediately opened up


    the gate of the teleportation portal. Upon entering, Alex discovered many teleportation portals that


    corresponded to different locations.


    ¡°These look like teleportation portals left behind from ancient times.¡±


    One had to know how to use the real spatialws before such long-range teleportation portals could be


    built. Those without a profound understanding of the power ofws absolutely couldn¡¯t build it.


    Hermione, however, found this ce familiar. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t her first time here.


    Soon after, they reached the teleportation portal to Starborn City.


    The spell formation was activated.


    It was also then that Zephyr, the real governor, and the Sun Shrine people rushed in.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who allowed you to activate the teleportation portal?! Turn it off! Turn it off right now!¡±

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283


    Zephyr roared.


    The two guards were stunned as their gazes looked from left to right. To their surprise, two identical


    governors appeared. Who should they listen to?


    Thwack! Thwack!


    Alex instantly answered by sending them flying with kicks. The spatial teleportation was activated!


    Swoosh!


    Probably because of the long-range teleportation that Alex felt that his body seemed to have entered a


    chaotic state, traveling a sticky ce after the portal activated. He felt strained as if there was some


    sort ofpression on his blood and bones.


    Despite that, however, he was not overly surprised. He hadprehended the Instant Teleportation by


    himself.


    Such sensations were, in fact, the result of semi-materialization after the spatialwspressed


    space to an extreme. It was also the shuttle between two cities in the Western Ridge. The sense of


    compression would be more potent as the distance grew farther.


    In other words, if a portal had teleported someone from a to another distant, there would


    be no way it could teleport a person with an ordinary cultivation base since the powerful spatial


    compression would crush his body into a puddle of goo.


    One second after Alex and Hermione teleported away, Zephyr and the others rushed forward as well.


    However, there was a frequency for the activation of the teleportation portal. It required three minutes


    to activate it once.


    ¡°Where does this portal lead to?¡±


    ¡°To Starborn City.¡±


    ¡°Starborn City? Isn¡¯t that the small city on the edge of Western Ridge? What¡¯s that guy going to do over


    there?¡±


    ¡°Next to Starborn City is Misty Swamp. If he wants to escape the Sun Shrine¡¯s pursuit, he will enter


    Misty Swamp, the ce with the best chance for escape. He¡¯ll only meet a dead-end if he escapes to


    other cities.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! He¡¯s really cunning! Go after him!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Three minutes soon passed.


    The crowd entered the formation blueprint together, trying to activate the teleportation portal.


    Unexpectedly, the portal¡¯s formation blueprint failed to light up.


    What happened?


    Gabriel operated it twice, but the results were the same. He was so furious that he violently stomped


    his foot on the ground. ¡°This brute has destroyed the portal on the other side, and we can¡¯t teleport


    there.¡±


    The crowd was speechless.


    Donovan Ondo was dumbfounded as well. ¡°What should we do then? It seems there¡¯s only one


    teleportation portal in Starborn City. It¡¯ll take us at least half a month to go there on foot. By then, where


    are we going to find him?¡±


    ¡°We have to find him even if we can¡¯t!¡± Gabriel proimed.


    ***


    On the other end, Alex had indeed destroyed the teleportation portal¡¯s formation blueprint.


    However, he had just destroyed one of the key ancient runes. With his currentprehension level on


    the formation blueprint, he could repair itpletely.


    He was back in Starborn City.


    Alex rushed to where the Usoro family was previously located, but he discovered the original house


    had long turned into a pile of ruins. There were even a few new, solitary graves built on the top of the


    ruins.


    The buried were all members of the Usoro family. He did not know who was the one who buried them


    either.


    Ruins, new graves, and broken walls were a stark, sarcastic juxtaposition to the former Usoro family¡¯s


    prosperous family business.


    ¡®Senior, you have to stay alive! Plenilune Sect, I¡¯ming!¡¯


    Alex immediately released the airship that he had acquired from Dave and jumped onto it. It was quite


    easy to pilot as well. As long as it had enough spiritual stones, it could fly at breakneck speed.


    Twenty minutester, the airship arrived at an area nearby Plenilune Sect.

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284


    ¡°Sir, your airship is really awesome, much faster than our grand elder¡¯s golden chariot! Can this airship


    sail on the sea?¡±


    In the airship, Hermione touched and looked around with intrigue, fascinated and astonished. She had


    never known that ships could fly in the sky, not until now, at least.


    Alex shook his head.


    Hermione was even more perplexed. ¡°It can fly in the sky, yet it can¡¯t sail on the sea. Yet, it looks like a


    ship. What a peculiar design.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I mean I don¡¯t know either. This is my first time using it.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°Dave Quinn gave it to me.¡±


    Alex would not have said so much to Hermione if it was a few days ago. However, after getting along


    well for the past few days, he believed this woman was fine overall even though a bit arrogant


    previously. Of course, the main reason was that he had considered the rtionship between Xienna


    and Dorothy.


    Alex stopped the airship and returned it into the magical treasure storage.


    He mentally then sensed the whereabouts of his senior, Frostine.


    When Alex and Frostine fled together to Misty Swampst time, Alex once healed her injury, leaving a


    bit of Chi in her body. This kind of Chi was mixed with his unique aura. He could sense her as long as


    the distance wasn¡¯t too great.


    Poof!


    Alex cut his finger with his fingernail, squeezed out a little blood and dripped it on a paper doll,


    activating the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms.


    Hermione looked at the throbbing paper doll. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the name of this doll? I always felt it¡¯s


    particrly wicked, as if it had jumped out of the three realms and was not inside the five elements. If


    Master hadn¡¯t given me the Reflective Eye, we would¡¯ve been in the dark and wouldn¡¯t know we were


    exposed under your surveince.¡±


    Alex concentrated his efforts on controlling the paper doll. He did not answer her question. After a


    while, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I can sense her. Senior is still alive. She¡¯s inside your Plenilune Sect.¡±


    He paused and looked at Hermione, his gaze sending a chill down her spine.


    A few secondster, she came to her senses. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I won ¡¯t slow you down. Now that the


    sect master has been killed, I¡¯ll be on your side indefinitely. If someone wants to harm you, I¡¯ll definitely


    stand for you.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°If your master is here, maybe she could help me. But your cultivation base is still


    too weak.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Back then, Hermione would ¡¯ve refuted him.


    ¡°Come on, what right does a Core Formation cultivator like you have to criticize me as a cultivator at


    second realm to Imminent Immortal?¡±


    However, now that she had witnessed Alex ying the grand elder of Yorkshire Pce, who was in


    ninth realm to Imminent Immortal with a sh of the sword, she could only shut up obediently.


    ¡®It was indeed Sir¡¯s style to say such words. Then, did Sir show mercy on purposest time?¡¯


    ¡®Master¡­ Would she haveints about me?¡¯


    Just as Hermione started reflecting on everything about herself after suddenlying back to her


    senses, Alex instantly used the Transformation technique and transformed into Donovan.


    Hermione was stunned. ¡°Why are you transforming into that guy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just familiar with him,¡± Alex replied.


    The paper doll turned into a shadow and rushed into the Plenilune Sect. Nobody could see its real


    trajectory except Alex.


    Alex followed right behind Hermione, treating himself as a junior who had just joined the sect. He


    blindly followed in her footsteps without saying anything and strutted into the Plenilune Sect¡¯s entrance.


    This was his first timeing to the Plenilune Sect.


    As soon as he arrived in front of the entrance, he was stunned by the huge towering main gate.


    Looking at the grandeur of the main gate, it was in no way inferior to K Temple, the final pure


    grounds of Buddhism!


    The two words ¡°Plenilune Sect¡± even contained certain colossal cultivation of heaven and earth.


    ¡°How powerful! The strokes of these words are graceful, yet they contain natural colossal cultivation


    and morality. That¡¯s clearly a woman¡¯s handwriting.¡±

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285


    ¡°The founder of the Plenilune Sect was the Nine-Tails divine empress, first wife to Grand Emperor


    Rowan of Phoenix Sect? It makes sense that we could feel the magnificent aura.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also a great blessing to look at the two words every day,¡± Alexuded.


    Hermione raised her head and looked at them. She had seen them countless times and had felt


    nothing peculiar thus far.


    At this moment, the two walked up to the main gate, guarded by a few disciples. However, Hermione


    was also famous in the Plenilune Sect and was the sect master¡¯s favorite now, so who did not know


    Hermione?


    Moreover, the ones guarding the gate were normally low-ranking disciples. Most of them were indirect


    disciples, and their status was worlds apart from someone like Hermione.


    Upon seeing Hermione, they dared not refuse to approach and greet her.


    ¡°Good day, Senior Hermione!¡±


    ¡°Senior Hermione, you¡¯re back!¡±


    As for Alex, who had transformed into Donovan, not many people knew him and thought he was just an


    unfamiliar face in Plenilune Sect¡¯s outfit. It was noted that these were disciples at the rock bottom of the


    Plenilune Sect, so how would they have the opportunity to meet Donovan, who was prominent


    throughout the entire Westem Ridge?


    Facing her fellow disciples back here, Hermione¡¯s returned to her cool, arrogant behavior. She snorted


    lightly and did not even deign to look at these people walking up the steps.


    The few disciples did not dare to block her.


    The paper doll¡¯s shadow led the way, so Alex followed and walked forward. At this moment, he


    encountered a group of people walking over slowly.


    Alex overheard them discussing something¡­


    ¡°Sigh, the female prisoner¡¯s screams were getting louder these few days and didn¡¯t even sound like a


    human voice. It¡¯s so noisy that I couldn¡¯t even sleep well at night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t know what kind of torture the sect master has been using on her either. It¡¯s


    terrifying to just hear about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly a little sympathetic for her. It¡¯d be a liberation if she were to die sooner!¡±


    A female prisoner? Torture?


    Upon hearing these terms, Alex¡¯s eyelids vibrated vigorously.


    They were not talking about his senior, right?


    He immediately signaled Hermione with his eyes. Hermione understood his intention and walked over.


    ¡°Hey, Junior Yggdrasill, you¡¯re back from training. That¡¯s great!¡± A man saw Hermione and immediately


    came forward to greet her. All the sect members knew that Hermione had boundless prospects after


    apprenticing as a goddess.


    ¡°Senior Hyde, I¡¯d like to ask of you. Who¡¯s the female prisoner that you were talking about?¡± Hermione


    asked.


    Senior Hyde replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the one that you and the sect master capturedst time. She¡¯s¡­ Usoro or


    whatever she¡¯s called!¡±


    As soon as Alex heard that, he instantly exploded with rage. He rushed forward abruptly and choked


    him by the neck. ¡°Take me to her!¡±


    The people of the Plenilune Sect were instantly stunned.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Let go of Senior Hyde, or I won¡¯t be so courteous.¡±


    The few people took out their weapons.


    Hermione was anxious. ¡°Um, you there. Please calm down first!¡± She did not dare to address him as


    ¡®sir¡¯ right away.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. How could he calm down once he thought about her senior screaming


    horribly here every night?


    Moreover, Hermione was the one who took her away.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Being choked by Alex, Senior Hyde could not wait for his death helplessly, so he secretly took out a


    dagger smeared with deadly poison and stabbed Alex in the chest.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    nk!


    Against all odds, the dagger couldn¡¯t prate an inch of the chest as ayer of energy blocked it.


    Crack!


    Senior Hyde¡¯s neck was snapped and broken by the powerful force. Endless murderous intent filled


    Alex.


    It was because he heard the horrible scream. It was none other than the scream of his senior, Frostine.

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286


    The scream was wretched, plunging into Alex¡¯s heart as if it were a steel knife.


    To let out a scream so shrill. For a tough woman like Frostine, how intense must the pain she had to


    endure be?


    ¡®D*mn it! D*mn it!¡¯


    So what if no one led the way?


    He could still find her with the Paper Doll of Three Realms leading the way. Today, he wanted the


    Plenilune Sect to end in a bloodbath!


    Seeing that Alex had stopped his disguise or any concealment but instantly rushed into the Plenilune


    Sect, Hermione knew her master¡¯s husband was infuriated. She knew how furious he was just by


    feeling the boundless murderous intent.


    ¡°Sir, sir¡­¡±


    Hermione chased after him, but her fellow disciples blocked her.


    Hermione was just a disciple of Elder Quint, but she started apprenticing as a goddess because she


    went on a journey once. Aftering back, she advanced by leaps and bounds and her status in the


    Plenilune Sect skyrocketed. She became Plenilune Sect¡¯s new favorite, where every big shot seemed


    to favor her. It caused the high-ranking fellow disciples to lose their favor all of a sudden. Hence, they


    were quite discontented with her.


    They could not stop the admiration and envy in their hearts. But now, the person that she brought in


    had murdered Senior Hyde. That Senior Hyde was the direct disciple of an elder in the Plenilune Sect


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Now that Hermione had caused trouble, they certainly had to seize the opportunity to step on her.


    ¡°Hermione Yggdrasill, you¡¯re bold. How dare you bring an outsider to break into our sect? Are you


    trying to rebel?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to kill the sect master secretly?¡±


    ¡°Hermione Yggdrasill. You¡¯re digging your own grave.¡±


    Hermione sighed. As she saw Alex disappear, she stopped chasing him. She was still confident in


    Alex¡¯s skills. The sect master¡­ Oh, it was Seth Zamora.


    Although he was in the ninth realm to Imminent Immortal, he would have a miserable end against Alex.


    What frustrated her the most, however, was her involvement in Frostine¡¯s capture. Now that Frostine


    suffered such treatment, her master¡¯s husband would probably not forgive her.


    ¡°The sect master is dead!¡± Hermione eximed.


    ¡°What? How dare you curse the sect master? Hermione Yggdrasill, you really are foolhardy. How dare


    you do this?¡± The person¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Oh, did the outsider master you were apprenticed to ask


    you to do so? How dare you repay our kindness by stabbing us in the back? Do you still any humanity


    left in you?¡±


    As she spoke, a middle-aged woman came over. It was a Plenilune Sect elder.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the elder asked. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this Hyde Lark? Who killed Hyde Lark?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°The man she brought along killed Hyde Lark and ran inside!¡±


    ¡°She even cursed the sect master for being dead.¡±


    The was the fourth elder who was called Erica Quartet. Erica was naturally acquainted with Hermione,


    so she said with a frown, ¡°Hermione Yggdrasill, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is the sect master someone


    you can curse?¡±


    ¡°Elder Quartet, what I said is the truth. Our sect master, Jenson Springer, died in Misty Swamp ages


    ago. The current sect master is fake, a disguise coined up by Seth Zamora.¡±


    ¡°Seth Zamora? Any proof of your allegations?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be seeing it.¡±


    ***


    At the Plenilune Scaffold of the Plenilune Sect..


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Nine cold, jet-ck iron chains pierced through the woman¡¯s major acupoints, locking her in the middle


    of the nine pirs. She was drenched in blood.


    The most terrifying thing was that one of the iron chains with a headband-like thing was tightly wrapped


    around the woman¡¯s head. There was a long, sharp stake in the middle of the iron headband, piercing


    her forehead abruptly. Her forehead was bleeding with bruises. Her originally beautiful face was


    bloodstained, now looking hideous.


    She was none other than Frostine Usoro.

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Every time she screamed, the nine, ringing chains that moved in rhythm would tug on her wounds,


    tearing, dragging, and tormenting her meridians. Significantly, the chain on her head glowed with red


    light, as if¡­ The metal was burning red.


    She was suffering a fate worse than death!


    ¡°Frostine Usoro, you¡¯re pretty good. Your bloodline is very pure. Believe me. You, will open up a brand


    new future after this ordeal. You¡¯ll be qualified to be my servant.¡±


    It was none other than Seth Zamora, masquerading as the sect master of the Plenilune Sect, Jenson


    Springer. Frostine had long revealed his true identity before this. However, she was trapped here, and it


    wasn¡¯t just anybody that coulde up to the Plenilune Scaffold. He was not afraid of the exposure of


    his identity, indicating this would prove barely effective.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Frostine looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you think you can enter Phoenix Sect Sanctuary like this? Stop


    dreaming. You¡¯ll be trapped in the Imminent Immortal realm in your life. Keep on dreaming if you want


    to be a true Immortal! Anything can happen in dreams!¡±


    Seth¡¯s expressions remained cid.


    He stared intently at Frostine. ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard for so long¡­ it finally paid off,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Miss


    Usoro, thanks for your hard work. Come, consume this pill. Let¡¯s work harder and try to grow your tail.¡±


    Seth fed Frostine a pill.


    She, whose aura had just been weakened, was immediately full of vim and vigor once again. At the


    same time, the nine pirs on the Plenilune Scaffold lit up with a bloody glow.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Frostine let out a horrifying shriek once again. She could sense white fur emerging from her hand at a


    breakneck speed, whereas the location of her tailbone behind her waist became burning hot and


    slightly itchy as if something was really going to emerge.


    It was painful. It was excruciating pain.


    She even felt that giving birth wouldn¡¯t be as painful as this.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go for it! Keep it up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯ve grown out a real Nine-Tails tribe trail after awakening all the bloodline


    energy, you¡¯ll be able to open up the passage to the ancient Phoenix Sect. I promise you¡¯ll love that


    ce.¡±


    Frostine closed her eyes and only noticed the pain. She felt it. Her tailbone was broken with blood


    flowing down.


    Something was about to emerge. Was it really a tail?


    She felt that she was going out of her mind. She was on the verge of losing her mind. Her brains were


    wracked by the shock of the extreme pain, amalgamating into a fuzzy, blur, illusion.


    ¡°Junior, are you still alive?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t no longer endure it. I really can¡¯t hold it anymore! I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be seeing you again¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior¡­¡±


    A man¡¯s voice was behind the senior. It was hoarse, calm, the calmness that preluded an approaching


    storm.


    His anger was at the extreme, but he calmed down. The murderous intent was at its extreme, yet it was


    silent.


    ¡°Junior¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that you? Am I dreaming again?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    Seth frowned. ¡°You aren¡¯t dead yet?!¡±


    It was because Alex had restored his appearance that Seth recognized him at a nce.


    Alex went forward. ¡°If I¡¯m dead, who¡¯s going to send you to hell?¡±


    Sethughed heartily. ¡°I allowed you to escape by a fluke, yet you never knew how to cherish cherish it.


    You also came to me on your own. Forget it. I¡¯ll just kill you again.¡±


    Frostine finally confirmed it. Alex hade over for real.


    She shouted, ¡°Junior, go! Hurry up and go! Just abandon me! This isn¡¯t him! This isn¡¯t the real him!¡±

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288


    That wasn¡¯t the real him? What did that mean?


    Alex failed toprehend the situation. Since Seth had revealed his true appearance, he certainly


    knew that that wasn¡¯t the real Plenilune Sect master but a fake. He did not even need a reminder.


    Frostine, on the other hand, was overwrought. ¡°This is a substitute. He¡¯s an old monster. He¡¯s an old


    monster who has been living ever since ancient times. Hurry up and go!¡±


    A bit startled, Alex nodded lightly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    If it was before he encountered Dave Quinn, he might be astonished for real. But now, he had known


    many secrets from the end of ancient times, so he wasn¡¯t that surprised.


    ¡°So what if you understand?¡± asked Seth. ¡°Since you found your way here, can you still leave here


    alive? It just happens that this scaffoldcks fresh blood. I¡¯ll use your blood and flesh to open up the


    passage to the sanctuary!¡±


    As soon as he said that¡­


    Whoosh!


    Another few people rushed over.


    It was Hermione Yggdrasill, Erica Quartet, the fourth elder of the Plenilune Sect, and several sect


    disciples. Erica was stunned when she saw Seth. Then, she screamed in panic, ¡°Seth Zamora, how


    could it be you? Is that really you? You¡¯re the one who killed our sect master?¡±


    Previously, Seth and Jenson, the sect master, were on intimate terms. Generally, the top echelons of


    the sect knew about that and recognized him. It was certainly normal that Erica recognized Seth at a


    nce.


    Combined with Hermione¡¯s words, Erica believed most of it. It was because this ce was the


    Plenilune Scaffold and Seth was an outsider, so principally, he would not be able toe here.


    However, he was here.


    ¡°Oh, yes. What about it?¡±


    Seth nced at Erica indifferently. He paid no attention to this elder of the Plenilune Sect at all. She


    was just like an ant.


    ¡°What about the sect master¡¯s wife then? And also the young sect master? Did you kill them too?¡±


    Erica screamed at the top of her lungs.


    This time, Seth did not even bother to talk.


    He just nced at her sideways.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Erica flew into a rage. ¡°Seth Zamora, you¡¯re really worse than an animal. Sect Master Springer treated


    you like a brother, yet you killed his entire family. Are you even still human? Do you still have any


    humanity left in you? You even disguised yourself as Sect Master Springer to deceive the people of the


    Plenilune Sect. You deserve to die!¡±


    Seth was unfazed at all. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost then!¡±


    Erica was the fourth elder, so how could she endure it?


    She stopped talking and immediately took out her weapon, trying to kill Seth.


    Whoosh!


    Seth casually unleashed a blow. He abruptly swung out a ck, bizarre force, hitting Erica¡¯s chest


    hard.


    There was a deafening boom.


    Erica flew dozens of meters away and crashed into one a pir of the Plenilune Scaffold. It was if a


    high-speed train had hit her. The pir was unscathed, but Erica didn¡¯t look so good. She abruptly spat


    blood and half of her chest had copsed.


    To have such lethality from a casual blow¡­ Seth¡¯s terror was evident.


    Hermione and the others were stunned. Several sect disciples even felt their limbs trembling


    uncontrobly. At the same time, Alex rushed to her senior, Frostine, like lightning.


    ¡°Senior, endure it a little longer. I¡¯ll pull the chains out.¡± Alex held Frostine in his arms, heartbroken.


    Although he did not spend a long time with the senior, she was sincere and loved him dearly.


    However, Frostine screamed horribly the moment he exerted force in his hand. It seemed Alex didn¡¯t


    pull out the chain, but her life.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡±

 Chapter 2289

    Chapter 2289


    Alex was puzzled. This shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°My lord, something is odd with this altar,¡± Ne said.


    However, she could not figure out the exact function of the altar either.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Seth strolled over and stared coldly at Alex. ¡°If you want her to die at once, you can try pulling it out.¡±


    Alex did not dare move. He sensed the chain was also strange and eerie with boundless power of


    resentment.


    At this moment, Frostine¡¯s tailbone was getting more painful and itchy, as if the bones inside were


    splitting and being squeezed, as if something mysterious couldn¡¯t help but had to force its way out.


    This felt too absurd and bizarre. Bloodlines were boiling. Mysterious factors were burning.


    ¡°Junior¡­ Junior¡­ It hurts! It hurts so much!¡±


    Frostine grabbed Alex¡¯s hand and yelled in pain, dripping with sweat


    Alex seemed to have empathized with her. ¡°Where does it hurt? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°My ass! My ass! Ah-!¡±


    ¡°Seth Zamora, what have you done to my senior?¡± Alex failed to suppress his anger. ¡®Could it be that


    this b*stard has done that to Senior¡­¡¯


    Before Seth could say anything, Frostine¡¯s backside exploded with a ¡®poof¡¯.


    ¡°Oh, my god!¡±


    The crowd was stunned.


    They only saw a mass of thin bloody mist spurting out of Frostine¡¯s rear waist. Immediately afterward, a


    white shadow swung, and a massive, white tail wagged around.


    ¡°What.. Is this?¡± Hermione blurted the words as she was stunned.


    ¡°A tail! ¡± A disciple of the Plenilune Sect muttered to himself.


    ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha!¡±


    Seth burst intoughter, thrilled. ¡°This is really the inheritor of the superior Nine-Tails bloodline. It


    actually worked and sessfully materialized a tail. It looks like you have unlimited potential, much


    stronger than Hermione Yggdrasill. You¡¯re barely qualified to be my servant.¡±


    ¡°Bloodline-induced blood sacrifice?!¡±


    Alex said the three words.


    However, Ne was telling him that she finally figured out what Frostine was going through.


    ¡°Bloodline-induced blood sacrifice is an extremely obscure forbidden spell. As the name implies, it can


    induce the bloodline in a person¡¯s body, help the person grow, and metamorph. But, this forbidden spell


    will harm the bearer greatly and shorten lifespan with a slim chance of survival¡­ No, it should be


    certain death. Only one out of the ten thousand bloodline inheritors may seed as the mortality rate


    is extremely high.¡±


    ¡°My lord, it¡¯s really a miracle a tail could materialize out of senior!¡±


    Alex felt a burst of lingering fear. Looking at the Plenilune Scaffold, the ground was dark red or even


    ck.


    It was the same for the nine chains, the grotesque metal overwhelmed with a bloody glow and


    boundless resentment. One could tell that countless people had died here.


    The dead people here had suffered inhuman torture, forming a deep resentment. Even though their


    souls had been obliterated after death, the resentment clung to the formation one after another,


    undissolvable on the nine chains.


    Whoosh!


    Many people of the Plenilune Sect rushed over at this moment.


    This was because Erica, the fourth elder, quickly crushed a jade medal for transmission after Seth had


    injured her. This jade medal was a spiritual item that only the top echelons of the Plenilune Sect could


    possess, a token to be used in a crisis. After crushing it, other jade medal holders would receive the


    warning and news so that they coulde over for the rescue.


    ¡°Elder Quartet, ah! Who beat you into this state?¡±


    The people who came over figured out the situation quickly.


    After knowing Seth had killed the sect master¡¯s entire family and even fooled them for so long like


    idiots, all of them were infuriated and wanted to fight desperately with Seth.


    However, Seth unexpectedly turned the tables with just two sentences¡­


    ¡°Do you guys want to go to the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary first? I can take you guys there!¡±

 Chapter 2290

    Chapter 2290


    ¡°Do you guys want to go to the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary? I can take you guys there!¡± Seth said those


    things with an indifferent smile.


    The next moment, the aggressive ones, who had rushed in and wanted to fight desperately with Seth,


    stopped in their tracks and looked at him in surprise and anxiety. Legend had it that the Phoenix Sect


    Sanctuary was the final ce for Immortalization.


    Who did not want to go there, especially since the people who rushed in were Plenilune Sect¡¯s top


    echelons with cultivation bases practically at Advanced-Imminent Immortal realm? Many were also


    waiting for thest step.


    However, it was arduous.


    Within the three millennia, from the end of ancient times when thews had been broken till now, who


    had ever transcended into an Immortal or aplished Immortalization?


    None. Not a single person. This curse had never been broken.


    However, the lifespans of the cultivators were limited without reaching true Immortalization. How many


    years could a cultivator in the peak of the ninth realm to Imminent Immortal live? It was 1,500 years for


    a cultivator at his peak. Two millennia was the maximum limit, even with the addition of various


    heavenly treasures and all sorts of cultivation bases and supernatural powers.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In fact, for the past three millennia, countless cultivators had died of old age because they failed to


    ovee thest hurdle. Some had their cultivation withered, and they died like ordinary old men.


    Others went into seclusion and never appeared again after witnessing the advent of the maximum limit.


    Some people fought their way, traversing the starry skies to seek the possible existence of a lease of


    life outside the universe. However, no one had ever returned.


    This was a tribtion of fate.


    The only hope was the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary. Countless people had searched for it, but none had


    seeded.


    Seth unexpectedly said that he could take everyone into the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary, so how could


    they not be excited?


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    It was the grand elder of the Plenilune Sect, Yngwie Foust. His tone was dire, and his expression was


    filled with anticipation.


    Eight centuries old, his lifespan had almost reached its limit. Theoretically, a cultivator in the ninth realm


    to Imminent Immortal could live up to 1,500 years, but Yngwie once used mystic art to burn his


    lifespan, and the consumption was too great. So, eight-century-old was almost the limit, and he had a


    feeling that he might die next year.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but the truth!¡± Seth said with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Yngwie breathed rapidly as his eyes glowed.


    Other people were fascinated as well. Although these people were not in a hurry like Yngwie, they were


    not young either.


    ¡°Yeah, just kill him then!¡± Seth pointed at Alex.


    Those people of the Plenilune Sect looked at Alex right away.


    Looking at those gazes, only ¡®f*ck¡¯ remained in Alex¡¯s mind. To his surprise, they just changed their


    standpoint and even forfeited revenge for the sect master¡¯s family because of this vague promise.


    He could conclude that it was now every man for himself.


    ¡°Wait! Grand Elder, Second Elder¡­ Don¡¯t let his words fool you. How can the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary


    be a ce that can be simply entered? He would have entered it a long time ago if he could do so.


    Why wait till now? He killed the sect master¡¯s entire family. We¡¯re talking about our arch-enemy here!!!¡±


    Hermione screamed.


    However, no one responded.


    The fourth elder, Erica, who just had half of her chest copsed from Seth¡¯s blow earlier, also forcibly


    endured the injury and consumed a healing pill, but she did not say anything.


    ¡®They¡¯re mad. They have really gone mad.¡¯ That was Hermione¡¯s current thought.


    On the other hand, Alex finally had a more profound understanding of the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary. This


    was an irresistible temptation to the cultivators in the Advanced-Imminent Immortal realm. Even if they


    knew he was an enemy, they would not hesitate to suck up to him.


    Seth snorted at Hermione and said, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    ¡°She is the key to entering the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary,¡± Seth pointed at Frostine. ¡°You should


    remember the founding ancestor of the Plenilune Sect, right?! That was the first wife of the ancient


    emperor, Grand Emperor Rowan. She was the empress of the Nine-Tails tribe. Perhaps you guys don¡¯t


    know that all the Plenilune Sect members were originally from the Nine-Tails tribe.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you guys will never cultivate the martial cultivation of the Plenilune Sect. The cultivation is


    for the Nine-Tails tribe.¡±

 Chapter 2291

    Chapter 2291


    ¡°Look, this one is with the Nine-Tails bloodline, not to mention how extremely pure her bloodline is. You


    too. But, you¡¯re just garbage.¡±


    Seth¡¯s description of her upset her deeply.


    Seth continued, ¡°With her, I can open the teleportation portal that your sect founder had constructed to


    teleport to the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary. How about that? Now you people understand and believe it,


    right? Oh, there¡¯s one more thing I never told you.¡±


    He looked at Hermione. ¡°Don¡¯t think that Jenson Springer was a good man. In fact, he¡¯s more ruthless


    than me. Two thousand seven hundred seventy three people had died on this Plenilune Scaffold, and


    all were in line for the Nine-Tails bloodline. These people were captured by your former sect master,


    Jenson Springer. There were also fellow disciples of your sect among them. So, consider me doing you


    all a great favor by killing him.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Utter nonsense!¡± Hermione screamed in disbelief.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Seth did not bother to exin further. To him, Hermione was an insignificant ant that he could


    stomp over whenever he wished.


    ¡°Can you make a move now?¡±


    As soon as Seth said thest sentence, Yngwie instantly aimed at Alex and attacked him viciously.


    When justice was served, ck or white didn¡¯t matter. The important thing was that he had to survive.


    Meanwhile, Seth was his final hope¡­ As long as he could enter the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary, he would


    not hesitate even if he had to kill ten thousand people, let alone a person.


    Alex squinted his eyes. The next second, the 110 golden cores instantly emerged from the acupoints.


    ¡°Dragon-Tusk Cloud Piercer!¡±


    Compared to before, Alex¡¯s current strength had significantly increased, and this Dragon-Tusk Punch


    set he had secretly learned from Anna Coleman had also been significantly upgraded.


    Once one reached a certain realm in the path of martial arts, he would be able to master everything. It


    wasmonly known as an epiphany.


    Once be unleashed the punch, the environment changed and the power ofws condensed like a


    boundless ocean and misty drizzle.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°How could this guy¡¯s cultivation base have such a great breakthrough?¡±


    After observing the situation, Yngwie noticed something amiss. Alex¡¯s punch was overtly mysterious,


    overwhelming with boundless destructive aura as well as the surging power ofws.


    How long had it been since thest battle?


    Did he manage to do that?


    Finally, it turned into a kind of fear and enlightenment. He must not take the blow forcibly!


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Alex¡¯s punch contained the power ofws and a taboo against the natural order of the world, forming a


    kind of domain. In that instant, Yngwie felt that he had been dragged into some kind of domain and


    everything around him changed.


    Seth, Hermione, and the surrounding top echelons of the Plenilune Sect had all disappeared, and the


    scene before him turned into a nk expanse.


    Domain! This was a domain!


    Even Alex did not expect that he would master the arcana of domain before achieving Immortalization.


    Domains were different from force fields in that it was a mode change in thews.


    Alex was a god and a ruler in his domain!


    However, Alex did not stay in the domain for a long time. It was because he still had to protect Frostine.


    He unleashed a fierce killing move when he attacked.


    It was an instant kill.


    Everyone nearby witnessed what happened. Yngwie and Alex disappeared before the crowd and were


    undetectable via the divine sense for a moment. Then, they instantly appeared again.


    It was just that Yngwie was already dead at this moment.


    Gasp!


    The crowd gasped one after another. It turned out to be an instant kill!


    Could it be that this guy had reached invincibility before immortalization?

 Chapter 2292

    Chapter 2292


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder¡­¡±


    Confusion of disbelief, gasps, and shrieks filled the surroundings. The grand elder was definitely an


    expert in the Plenilune Sect as he had long advanced to the ninth realm to Imminent Immortal two or


    three millennia ago. Although he could not break through the realm in the following years, his various


    abilities on martial arcana grew with each passing day, and he was a great expert after Jenson.


    To their surprise, Alex had killed him instantly.


    Even Hermione wanted to shout ¡®awesomesauce¡¯ with her mouth agape!


    Unfortunately, she did not shout it out because she still did not know the meaning of ¡®awesomesauce¡¯.


    When Alex had instantaneously killed Mnie, the grand elder of Yorkshire Pce, Hermione didn¡¯t


    feel too intensely about it since she was not acquainted with Mnie. Yngwie, however, was different.


    After she entered the Plenilune Sect, she had been unconsciously influenced after hearing Elder Quint,


    mentioning how powerful the grand elder was and how he was a ranked expert in the entire Western


    Ridge.


    As a result, he was just a weakling before her master¡¯s husband!


    ¡®Amazing! Amazing!¡¯


    ¡®Although there was a bit of misunderstanding previously, I¡¯ll have to suck up hard to sir from now on.


    No one can ever change it!¡¯


    Alex had killed Yngwie in a single blow, but he did not move a step at all. He was still guarding


    Frostine.


    Meanwhile, the people of the Plenilune Sect were on pins and needles.


    The situation before them was very awkward. The Phoenix Sect Sanctuary was decent, but they could


    only go there if they were alive. It would not be worthwhile if they were to lose their lives here.


    Moreover, they still could not conclude whether Seth¡¯s words were true or not.


    p! p! p!


    Seth pped his hands at this moment.


    He looked at Alex, examining him closely. ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve impressed me quite a bit. It tums out


    that you¡¯veprehended the domain! How did you manage to do it?¡±


    Seth could tell that Alex had activated the power ofws.


    Seth was someone above the Immortalization from ancient times and naturally had a keener


    perception of the power ofws. Hence, he had a slight suspicion. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re also an


    ancient monster?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone was stunned. What did he mean?


    Was an ancient monster an existence whose cultivation had long transcended Immortalization and had


    lived for three millennia? He might even be a deity in person, right?


    Did it need to be so exciting?


    Therefore, the group of them, who wanted to go and kill Alex just now, must have been tired of living to


    dig their own graves.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if youe and try it,¡± Alex said indifferently but the murderous intent on him was getting


    stronger.


    Now, his senior was in this state with an extra tail on her back and she could no longer wear her pants,


    so how would she go outside in the future? It was truly abhorrent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try then. I just won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    As a veteran monster, Seth was not easy to deceive. Most importantly, Alex¡¯s cultivation base was


    obvious and was not that strong.


    He was unwilling to let go of Frostine as well.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Someone from the Plenilune Sect shouted and immediately retreated, trying to leave this hellish ce.


    The innocent bystander would probably suffer from the battle between the two men from ancient times.


    However, it waste.


    Some kind of force field seemed to have been set up on the Plenilune Scaffold and enclosed its


    surroundings so that no one could go out. It was an unbreakable wall past the force field.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re trapped.¡±


    ¡°D*mn. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, stand to the side back-to-back, wait and see the situation!¡±


    The people of the Plenilune Sect retreated to the edge. At this moment, the battle between Alex and


    Seth began silently.


    Wham!


    Alex activated the domain from the very beginning.

 Chapter 2293

    Chapter 2293


    Seth, however, was not an easy mark. He just shattered Alex¡¯s domain with a p¡­ He knew about


    the power ofws as well.


    As the space shook, the power ofws ran helter-skelter.


    Alex suppressed the restless blood and trained his focus on the opponent before him. This was


    probably the most powerful opponent that he had encountered in his life, excluding the Undead Queen.


    Her opponent was the great Genbu. On the other hand, Alex was just a minion who thumped the drums


    at the side, a scapegoat the Undead Queen had mistaken for the seed.


    Bong!


    When Seth attacked, his punch flew out like a boundless sea of stars. It, however, contained no power


    ofws.


    Seth clearly sensed that after he had just used the power ofws, that power decreased. Moreover, it


    was the kind that could not be replenished. Furthermore, it also harmed his body.


    ¡°What good timing! Dragon-Tusk Punch!¡±


    Alex had no qualms at all. His power ofws could be replenished through the Chaos Tree, so he could


    use it however he wanted. Moreover, he was still unfamiliar with the power now, and it seemed to


    undergo some changes bybining the power ofws with his flesh.


    He just happened to treat Seth as the touchstone.


    Wham! Wham! Wham! Wham! Wham! Wham!


    Alex became fiercer as he fought. He became braver as the seconds ticked by.


    Seth, on the other hand, was exhausted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of depleting your power ofws?¡± he even


    shouted in surprise.


    ¡°So what? Old fart, I shall kill you today! Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation Seal of Noble


    Light!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation Mahayana Righteous Seal!¡±


    Alex had used a Buddhist cultivation technique.


    He realized one thing. Now that he had the help of the golden core ofws, even Ksitigarbha¡¯s martial


    arts had undergone a drastic change. Hence, the Buddhist cultivation technique didn¡¯t solely depend on


    the pool of divine power as the power ofws was indispensable as well.


    Most importantly, the Buddhist cultivation technique did not seem to care about thew power attribute.


    It would refuse nobody as long as it wasw power.


    ¡®Amazing! Amazing! This is the power that Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheel Earth Incantation should have!¡¯


    Alex was secretly overjoyed.


    Just then, something ck flew out of Seth¡¯s crown into the air with a whoosh.


    What the heck was that? It turned out to be a wig!


    Seth was actually bald. There was also a ring scar on his barren scalp, so he was a proper real monk.


    ¡°D*mn, it turns out that you¡¯re a monk!¡±


    ¡°So, you aren¡¯t Seth Zamora either. Who the heck are you?¡±


    Alex was a little shocked as the plot was developing in ever stranger ways.


    After touching his big, shiny head, the monk flew into a rage, but he was a little surprised by Alex¡¯s


    method. ¡°How the heck did you know the ultimate move of that bald *ss, Ksitigarbha? What¡¯s your


    rtionship with that bald *ss?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex helplessly said, ¡°You¡¯re a bald *ss too. Is it really okay to talk about someone else like that?¡±


    The most rxed person in the scene was Hermione. After hearing it, augh escaped her.


    At this moment, the great monk changed his appearance. He no longer had the look of a middle-aged


    man but turned into a real old monk of seventy or eighty years old. Even almost all the incisors were


    lost with only one incisor on it.


    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Now we¡¯re no longer in the ancient times, so why do we have to


    fight to the death here? Won¡¯t it be great if we enter the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary together? Besides,


    dealing with you will be a walk in the park if I unleash my true form unless you¡¯re really Ksitigarbha¡¯s


    incarnate. Unfortunately, you are not. I¡¯m pretty sure of this point.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°What will happen to my senior if we enter the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary?¡±


    The great monk replied, ¡°She will be safe.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Alex activated the furnace of forbidden spells, unleashing the Great


    Icebound Spell!

 Chapter 2294

    Chapter 2294


    ¡°She will be safe!¡±


    This was undoubtedly a lie. More importantly, when the old monk was saying the sentence, Alex felt the


    birth of an extremely dangerous aura that sent chills down his spine with a foreboding crisis of


    imminent death.


    Not only had he lied, but he was even prepared to use his ultimate move to kill Alex.


    Hence, Alex used the forbidden spell without hesitation.


    ¡°Great Icebound Spell!¡±


    At the same time, the old monk unleashed his ultimate move as well.


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    It was a long scream. It was the sound technique from the soul spell!


    The strangest thing was that the voice turned out to be a woman¡¯s. Could one imagine what kind of


    feeling it was like when an old, wrinkle-faced monk, who had one foot in the grave, opened his mouth


    and let out a sharp, long howl of a woman?


    It was bizarre! It was terrifying!


    Goosebumps would¡¯ve sprouted over the skin!


    Meanwhile, the scream aimed at Alex right away.


    Buzz!


    In an instant, Alex felt his mind had plunged into chaos with immense pain, and his temple abruptly


    jumped as if his skull was splitting open. The voice seemed to contain some kind of unparalleled


    murderous intent, spreading toward the inside along Alex¡¯s cardiac acupoint.


    Just then, Alex wondered if he was hallucinating as a voice seemed to have appeared in his mind.


    It was a word.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    The voice was so light that it was almost inaudible to Alex. The old monk¡¯s howl had sealed Alex¡¯s mind


    via the shock, nullifying all the sounds outside. Instead, it made him hear that voice.


    For a moment, Alex¡¯s limbs trembled slightly. After the voice ¡®scram,¡¯ the old monk¡¯s soul spell melted


    like spring snow.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    ¡®Who¡¯s there in my mind?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be¡­ Could it be my previous incarnation?¡¯


    ¡®No, this is definitely wrong!¡¯


    It was because¡­ The voice earlier belonged to a female.


    ¡®Could it be that my previous incarnation turned out to be a woman?¡¯


    ***


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze nearby, The Great Icebound Spell that Alex had activated instantly froze the old


    monk.


    Brr!


    The old monk¡¯s body turned into an ice sculpture under the extreme cold. He then cracked open.


    Finally, he shattered on the ground into dust.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so awesome!¡±


    ¡°Sir, I knew it. How could this old fart be a match for you?¡±


    Hermione ran over, looking ttered.


    Yes.


    Now she had made up her mind to ride on Alex¡¯s coattails tightly.


    Frostine looked at Hermione, puzzled.


    She could not figure it out at all. What strange event had happened between the two of them?


    On the other hand, the terrified people of the Plenilune Sect cringed at the icy chunks of blood and


    flesh on the ground and turned to Alex again, only to realize that the danger was, in fact, not over.


    Since Frostine had suffered inhumane treatment in the Plenilune Sect, would he take his anger out on


    them?


    ¡°Hermione Yggdrasill. Hehe. So this senior turns out to be your master¡¯s husband!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your master¡¯s husband today. Our Plenilune Sect would¡¯ve been ruined in the hands


    of this old monk.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Yeah. Your master¡¯s husband even avenged Sect Master Springer¡¯s family, so you must thank


    your master¡¯s husband on behalf of our Plenilune Sect. If he has any request, we, the Plenilune Sect,


    will fully satisfy him for sure.¡±

 Chapter 2295

    Chapter 2295


    Several people, yet to recover from the shock, dered their positions to Hermione.


    Hermione looked at Alex. She however noticed him standing there, motionless. It turned out that Alex


    was looking at his cardiac acupoint through his internal vision.


    He wanted to see so badly what kind of soul lurked inside his cardiac acupoint and what kind of¡­


    Woman?


    Daya even said that she and him were lovers in the previous life, so madly in love that they jumped into


    the reincarnation pool together. Only now did he understand that the one Daya loved was actually a


    woman.


    How miserable!


    If the previous incarnation woke up and realized that she had turned into a man, would she be instantly


    scared to death by her appearance?


    That would be a decent ending. As Alex mulled over his thoughts, he finally decided to stop thinking.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sir, sir¡­¡±


    Then, he heard Hermione calling him.


    ¡°What?¡± Alex.


    Hermione said, ¡°You were a big help to the Plenilune Sect this time, so they were asking what you


    wanted.¡±


    Alex was startled. ¡°I was a big help? To help you people kill the grand elder?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The Plenilune Sect people were instantly at a loss for words.


    Wasn¡¯t this statement a pure p-in-the-face?


    However, one should never underestimate the audacity of a human, especially under the


    circumstances of facing death alone. Alex¡¯s identity had given these people a beautiful misconception


    that he was an old monster left behind from the ancient times.


    The people in the Advanced-Imminent Immortal realm definitely knew about the term ¡®domain¡¯. This


    was a use of the power ofw. It was also an ability that cultivators who had officially entered


    Immortalization needed toprehend.


    ¡°Haha! In fact, Yngwie Foust was a heinous viin in our Plenilune Sect. Unfortunately, he had a lofty


    position with great authority in the sect. In addition, Sect Master Springer had been long killed, so we


    could only endure it. Great. He¡¯s finally dead! Senior, our entire sect has to thank you for your help!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yngwie Foust was all but a thug, a vermin in our sect. Once he discovered good items on


    the sect disciples, he would definitely snatch them. The low-ranking members didn¡¯t dare to be angry


    nor speak up!¡±


    ¡°He even snatched away a female disciple of mine to defile her day and night¡­¡±


    Alex was speechless because had the divine and the Perception. He could tell at a nce whether


    those people were telling the truth.


    All of them were lies.


    ¡°Alright then! I want the treasure vault of your Plenilune Sect!¡± Alex demanded the lion¡¯s share right


    away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The people of the Plenilune Sect looked at each other in dismay. Nheless, they nodded in


    agreement. The Plenilune Scaffold¡¯s force field disappeared with the old monk¡¯s death.


    Alex drove everyone away.


    Looking at Frostine¡¯s current appearance, he whispered, ¡°Senior, are you alright?¡±


    Frostine cried. ¡°How could I be alright? Something terrible has happened to me. What should I do with


    this?¡±


    She shook her snow-white foxtail. The tail was long and soft like snow.


    ¡°Can I touch it a little?¡±


    ¡°Touch it!¡±


    Alex was also curious, so he stretched his hand to grab therge wagging tail. As a result of that, he


    heard Frostine let out a mesmerizing purr the moment he grabbed it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alex let go of his hand in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Ufortable,¡± Frostine said she blushed.


    Since that tail had grown out of her tailbone, she felt her butt being touched the moment Alex touched


    it.


    ¡°Is that so? I thought you werefortable,¡± Alex asked in surprise. ¡°Oh, I deduced it from your voice.


    ¡°Now, let me pull out the chains for you. It should be fine!¡±


    Five minutester, all the nine chains on Frostine were pulled out. However, Frostine¡¯s body was


    bloodstained and it was barbarous.


    Alex almost shed a tear. ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve suffered greatly.¡±


    Frostine was very weak, so Alex fed her the Spring Water of Life and the sacred healing medicine


    before using his Chi to help her heal the injuries. However, he was stumped by the tail behind her body.


    He could not hide it even if he wanted to.

 Chapter 2296

    Chapter 2296


    ¡°What do you want to do with this?¡± Alex asked Frostine.


    ¡°Chop it off for me!¡±


    ¡°Can I really?¡±


    ¡°Hey, watch where you¡¯re touching.¡±


    Alex originally wanted to touch the base of the tail to see if he could chop it off. However, he ced his


    hands on the wrong spot, which almost cost him his legs as Frostine instantly tried to smack him off


    with her tail.


    ¡°Oh wait, I think this tail can still be used as a weapon. So let¡¯s keep it!¡± Alex said as he touched his


    legs, inhaling sharply with a pained expression.


    That tail felt even sharper than a de, it seemed as if there was a mysterious force on it.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Frostine was surprised as well. She didn¡¯t expect her tail to have such powers.


    ¡°I heard that the Nine-Tails determine their power by the number of tails they have. Every awakening of


    a tail would mean that one of their mystical skills would be activated. Sis, check and see what power


    you¡¯ve gained. I don¡¯t think you can chop this tail off.¡±


    Frostine rolled her eyes. ¡°If you knew that, then why did you still touch it?¡±


    ¡°I was just kind of curious to see where the tail grew from.¡±


    Frostine was speechless upon hearing this. After a while, they used various herbs to heal her body and


    help her regain strength.


    Frostine then stared at the frozen blob of flesh. ¡°Has he died yet? You shouldn¡¯t have killed him, you


    know? You could¡¯ve asked how we could use me to enter the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary.¡±


    Alex replied nonchntly. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet, though!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Frostine gasped. ¡°He¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just mention that he¡¯s not him? This is just his puppet, a mere random old monk. And he still


    has a split soul. I have no idea where the old thing¡¯s actual body is.¡±


    ¡°I just thought he was using that corpse as a vessel for his soul.¡±


    ¡°This ce seems pretty good¡­¡± Alex suddenly said as he walked around the tform. But,


    unfortunately, since the atmosphere was quite tense a while ago, he didn¡¯t have the time to look around


    the ce.


    It was only now that he realized this ce was an odd terrain. It was built on the cliff ¡¯s edge; the base


    had no support at all, with a bottomless pit right below. Standing here, he was also able to sense strong


    metallic energying from somewhere.


    ¡®This is odd.¡¯


    ¡®Something¡¯s connected under the base, and it¡¯s concentrated with vigorous metallic energy and


    malicious Chi. Could this altar be connected to an ancient mine?¡¯


    ¡®But what is with that malicious Chi?¡¯


    Alex couldn¡¯t put his finger on it, but he could guess that this exact energy was the reason why the nine


    haunted pirs only remained in this ce. Each one was filled with hatred and resentment, yet none


    could break free. They were stuck, bound to this very altar. However, this was a good chance to take


    advantage of this situation and make a cage¡­


    ¡°Sis, help me out. I need you to do something for me,¡± Alex said as he took some spiritual tools out of


    his storage ring.


    These were all taken from their enemies back then.


    For example, the person rted to the Mountain Warriors Sect who tried to kill Holly. Alex had taken his


    ancient jade bracelet, which contained arge number of spiritual tools.


    Now, Alex brought it out just to make a formation.


    Making a formation was extremely draining. It was quite simr to farming. First, one would have to find


    the correct position, measure the area, then dig a hole. After that, the spiritual tool best for the


    formation would have to be buried in said hole, then sealed off with talismans etc¡­


    Although it was hard work, this was all for survival. Alex believed that the old monster controlling Seth


    would never give up on his prey, Frostine. After all, she was the only one who survived his experiments


    on the two thousand Nine Tails bloodline. So it would be hard to seed a second time after all.


    It was impossible to escape from him since that old monster had likely inserted something into


    Frostine¡¯s body or soul to trap her. Hence, he would most definitelye for her at some point. On the


    other hand, Frostine was busy helping him at the side, digging a hole and carrying his tools.


    Her skirt was ripped as she dragged a blood-soaked tail behind her. Her bnce was slightly off since


    she wasn¡¯t used to this yet.


    Seeing her difort, Alexforted her. ¡°You know, where Ie from, some girls would dress up


    and stick a foxtail on themselves. They¡¯d also wear two little fox ears on their heads, so they could


    increase their prices when making certain ¡®trades¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 2297

    Chapter 2297


    Frostine asked, ¡°Stick a tail on themselves? But where did they stick it on?¡±


    Alex then looked at her buttocks, which instantly made her understand the implications. Her cherry lips


    were left agape. The shock was just too great.


    She just couldn¡¯t understand why such girls existed. ¡°Alex, you seem to have grown stronger this time.¡±


    Then, Frostine asked, ¡°I heard you jumped into a swamp. What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°A big turtle has eaten me.¡±


    Frostine rolled her eyes. ¡®Do I look like I was born yesterday? Are you seriously trying to trick me?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you all about it when I have the time,¡± Alex said as he turned to the south. ¡°The


    old thing came earlier than I expected.¡±


    He then sped up his work, burying and sealing the remaining five spiritual tools as fast as he could.


    ***


    A group of higher-ups from the Plenilune Sect were still shaking from fear after running out of the


    scaffold. Their hands were ced on their chest, still thinking back to how Alex violently killed


    everyone.


    The final skill that he performed, the furnace of forbidden spells, was mind-boggling. None of them had


    ever heard of this power.


    They were simply confused with the entire situation. In the end, they all turned to look at Hermione.


    ¡°Is he really your master¡¯s husband? As in that goddess¡¯ husband?¡±


    ¡°Who is he then? Is he really some superhuman from ancient times?¡±


    Hermione waved both her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I can¡¯t tell you anything. I can only say that the sect


    master¡¯s daughter of the Sun Shrine gave Sir ten billion spiritual stones.¡±


    While saying this, Hermione lifted her chin slightly, brimming with pride.


    The members of the Plenilune Sect gasped even louder than before.


    ¡®Ten billion spiritual stones? I can¡¯t even imagine that!¡¯


    ¡°Oh and, you guys know who the Yorkshire Pce¡¯s Holy Maiden is, right? Like, Ynes Larkin? She


    even came to our sect to cancel an engagement a while ago. She then got engaged to the only


    prodigy, Donovan Ondo of the Sun Shrine.¡±


    ¡°But a few days ago, she canceled that engagement too and started clinging to Sir. She wanted to be


    his lover so badly and even went as far as to have given him a corset as a token of love.¡±


    Everyone listening in was speechless.


    Hermione¡¯s words were so far off from reality that it would¡¯ve been a great offense to both Gabriel and


    Ynes. They were already quite embarrassed by this, but Hermione¡¯s description of this entire incident


    would make it even more embarrassing.


    However, the Plenilune Sect believed her storypletely. This was all because Alex was able to kill


    off an ancient boss.


    Just then, a roar filled the skies.


    The roar was earth-shattering as if it could tear the entire world apart. The ground wouldn¡¯t stop


    shaking. Hundreds of miles within the radius of this altar was surrounded by a powerful divine force


    overflowing with evil energy.


    In that very second, it was as if the whole world had turned silent. Animalsid on the ground, not


    uttering a sound.


    People were so afraid that they couldn¡¯t even scream. Many ss windows and doors were shaking


    vigorously. Some buildings that were nearer to the source of the sound even shattered instantly from


    this.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Was a divine beast born?¡±


    ¡°That sounded way too scary!¡±


    The members of the Plenilune Sect were the first to flee the scene.


    After a short while, a dark golden figure shot down from the sky. It looked extremely powerful, as if it


    were arge canon, crashing into several buildings and forming a crater in the ground.


    ¡°Descendant of Ksitigarbha, you have pissed me off!¡± As that voice filled the air again, the entity had


    already reached the scaffold.


    Hermione and the others turned toward the voice and were shocked to their cores. Floating in mid-air


    were thirty-six powerful young women, holding up arge carriage.


    Sitting in the carriage was a dark golden monk floating with them as well.

 Chapter 2298

    Chapter 2298


    The eyes of the members of the Plenilune Sect widened, and their mouths were agape when they saw


    this formation.


    Quite a few male disciples blinked quite a few times, lifting their heads even more by the second as


    well. Some were even drooling as if they had just seen their dream girl.


    The main reason for this was because all thirty-six women were wearing very light clothes, with skirts


    no less. Now that they were floating above their heads, these men took the chance to feast on them


    with their lustful gazes.


    Alex saw them too, but Frostine wouldn¡¯t let him watch any longer, so she covered his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look


    what¡¯s there to even look at?¡±


    Alex took her hands away. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Then, why were you gawking at them? Careful, or you might get a sty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My body is incapable of getting styes.¡± Frostine was speechless.


    ¡°By the way, did you notice that the corpses smell kind of rotten?¡±


    ¡°Corpses?¡± Frostine was stunned for quite a while. ¡°All thirty-six of these women are dead?¡±


    However, no one would be able to tell from their appearances. Every one of them looked ethereally


    gorgeous. They looked especially like fairies since they were floating and wearing light clothing. Hence,


    they didn¡¯t look dead at all.


    However, Alex could tell that they were actual corpses, using the Ultimate Book of Medicine as proof.


    Boom!


    The monk on the carriage stood up as an enormous wave of force rushed out like an avnche,


    colliding into everything in its way.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Quick, run now!¡±


    Many started yelling, reminding others to escape. Cautious people started dispersing immediately.


    However, there were still some who reacted slowly. Unfortunately, these nearby didn¡¯t survive as well,


    crushed by that enormous wave of energy.


    Although some survived with several broken limbs, many still died on the spot.


    One of the tall buildings that the Plenilune Sect had built in the mountains was shattered by one attack


    as well.


    As Hermione was the second realm to Imminent Immortal, she was one of the fastest runners here.


    Despite this, her back was still hit by a small stone, which almost went right through her waist.


    Even though her body was strong enough to stop the stone midway, the puncture on her back still bled


    profusely.


    ¡®The power!¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t even determine just how powerful this enemy is. I wonder if Sir could handle them?¡¯


    Just as she was thinking about this, the golden monk collided right into the Plenilune Scaffold.


    Facing them straight on, Frostine was finally able to take a closer look. The women¡¯s eyes were rolled


    back, their pupils were gone. All of them were expressionless as if they were emotionless porcin


    statues.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°They are corpses!¡± Frostine gulped as she felt goosebumps raised all over her body.


    Ne¡¯s voice chimed in Alex¡¯s ears, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re in big trouble. This monk is way stronger than the one


    we¡¯ve faced back in Raze City, most likely an Immortal Monarch. These corpses are very strong as


    well. Every one of them has probably achieved Immortalization. We can¡¯t beat them.¡±


    Alex¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the floor after hearing this. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Ne replied sadly, ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s a shame that I haven¡¯t taken full control over the essence of the


    Ancestor Dragon, else, we¡¯d still be able to put up a fight! But, Sir, I¡¯ll hold him down. Take this chance


    and run, don¡¯t look back.¡±


    Upon saying this, Ne immediately rushed out of Alex¡¯s body.


    Roar!


    Ne howled to the skies, showing her true form and ring at their enemies ferociously.


    ¡°A Benares Dragon?!¡±


    The monk was startled at first, then burst out inughter. ¡°Good! This is great! I didn¡¯t expect you to


    bring me such a great gift, Descendant. I really didn¡¯t notice this before, so don¡¯t mind if I do.¡±

 Chapter 2299

    Chapter 2299


    ¡°Take it down!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Nine of the corpses lunged toward Ne as they made a formation around her.


    Ne roared in anger. Her green and golden scales shone with excellency as if it were a beautiful


    rainbow. Then, using her dragon¡¯s breath, she formed a barrier around the nine corpses.


    ¡®She¡¯s using mystic art!¡¯ Alex frowned.


    It was unexpected of Ne to use mysticism at the very start of the fight. She was burning her life


    away to increase her powers.


    At the same time, she was using telepathy to tell Alex to make his escape right now.


    ¡®Run? There¡¯s no way I¡¯d run!¡¯


    If he were to leave now, his cultivation from then on would be all to waste.


    Seals in both hands, Alex mmed the ancient talismans into the altar groruid. With a hard stomp¡­


    ¡°Seven Death Divine Sword Formation, rise!¡±


    ¡°Seven des of Death,e to me!¡±


    Alex had buried the Seven des of Death into this formation as the main attack, strengthening the


    formation core to the maximum.


    Ring!


    The entire scaffold shook from the formation.


    Along with the other 108 spiritual tools, the Seven des of Death formed the Seven Death Divine


    Sword Formation, slicing this smallnd into several areas.


    ¡®Kill!¡¯


    The sword formation was extremely sharp. Ne would¡¯ve been cut into several pieces and served


    with wine if it weren¡¯t for the corpses.


    All of these corpses were seething with cultivation powers. Their bodies were tougher than most


    humans as well. Hence, it was incredibly suffocating for Ne. However, since the monk was merely


    controlling the corpses, they didn¡¯t dodge Alex¡¯s attack instinctively. Instead, itnded directly on them,


    chasing them off of Ne instantly.


    As Ne was catching her breath, Alex took out the Reflective Eye. With this, eight of his reflections


    jumped out.


    He was able to form one more reflection because his abilities had improved even further now.


    ¡°Formations?¡± The monk was surprised, still sitting in his carriage.


    He didn¡¯t think Alex could make such a good formation within a short amount of time.


    However¡­


    ¡°Do you think this small formation could help you defeat me?¡± The monk clenched his fists tightly,


    concentrating the evil Chi within his body.


    Just then, a tremendously unpleasant smell attacked Alex¡¯s sense of smell.


    An idea then popped up in Alex¡¯s head as he blurted out the following words, ¡°Yadav Akaaran Buddha!¡±


    This was the message that Ksitigarbha left in Alex¡¯s conscience back then. Although the Ksitigarbha


    didn¡¯t leave much for him, every one of their messages held a significant amount of importance.


    The Yadav Akaaran Buddha was actually the rival of the Siddharta realm. Since Akaaran meant


    ¡®unreasonable¡¯, their goal was to wreak havoc for no reason at all. They wanted to follow their hearts,


    their principles, no matter how immoral it was.


    They took the word ¡¯freedom¡¯ and decided to use it to their benefit. This motto was most definitely a big


    problem on its own. Yet ironically, they were trained in Buddhism.


    Hence, this had caused many misunderstandings. People who were oblivious to this situation thought


    Buddhism was evil. This harmed the reputation of Buddhism significantly.


    Hence, the Siddhartha had taken their stand to go against the Yavda back in ancient times. As a result,


    they managed to capture every one of the members of this cult, returning peace to the world.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, this evil martial art had once again arisen within this realm.


    ¡°Hah, so you know who I am. Let me show you the absolute difference in power between Yavda and


    Siddhartha then!¡±


    ¡°Slice!¡± The monk raised an arm and beckoned.


    A pitch-ck Buddha figure appeared behind him. It was as tall as a mountain, mming its gigantic


    arm to the ground. As if there was an earthquake, the entire altar copsed into pieces. Even the


    hanging tform looked as if it was going to fall into the bottomless pit.

 Chapter 2300

    Chapter 2300


    Boom boom boom¡­


    This was the epitome of the end of the world. A dark golden ray of light crashed down like a meteorite,


    filled with a malicious aura. The atmosphere tensed up abruptly, the entire sky turned dark.


    Frostine stood next to a pir, mouth agape, unable to say a single word. Her heart dropped, and her


    chest tightened as if her blood had frozen up as well.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    At the veryst second, Frostine yelled out with all her might. Her heart beat faster than usual, and her


    new tail felt as if it were burning as well. With an odd yet bright light shining from within, it was as if an


    ancient calling rang within her mind.


    ¡®Supernatural powers!¡¯


    ¡®With every tail awakened, a Nine-Tail power would be activated as well¡­¡¯


    This thought suddenly popped up in Frostine¡¯s mind since Alex had mentioned this to her once.


    However, she was even more sure of this. Not because of Alex¡¯s words, but because she was finally


    able to experience this herself.


    ¡°Lunar Eclipse Cut!¡±


    That was the power she had attained after her first awakening.


    Although she wasn¡¯t familiar with this power, she knew that their situation was way too urgent for her to


    be thinking deeper into this matter.


    Without hesitation, she swung her tail, releasing a silver ray of light and flinging it toward the golden


    light. It looked like a crescent moon as if an eclipse was happening.


    Crack, crack!


    As if something had been shattered into pieces, the Yadav monk¡¯s attack had been dispersed by


    Frostine¡¯s silver light into three rays like a log. Multiple golden shards flew all over the ce.


    The monk squinted slightly, somewhat shocked to see this.


    Frostine¡¯s tail was activated because of his experiments. He was very familiar with Nine-Tail


    supernatural powers as well. However, he was surprised by her awakened powers as he had never


    seen it before.


    ¡®The potential¡­¡¯


    With Frostine¡¯s current cultivation level, her powers most definitely exceeded herself. ¡®This girl¡¯s blood


    is not like the average Nine-Tails!¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, this girl won¡¯t be killed!


    ¡°When I get into the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary and activate all her bloodline energy, then I will f*ck her to


    be stronger. Or better, I could absorb her entire body to nourish mine! With this, I¡¯ll be able to


    regain some of the Chi I¡¯ve lost for the past few years.¡±


    ¡°And this Benares Dragon looks like she¡¯d taste pretty good. I wonder if I could f*ck her too?!¡±


    The Yadav Akaaran Buddha indeed was vulgar. He didn¡¯t care about moralities at all. He might be a


    Buddha, but he was an actual demon. No wonder the Siddhartha realm wants to cease the Yavda


    Akaaran Buddhas¡¯ existence.


    These things are simply uneptable.


    Thud!


    After attacking with her newfound powers, Frostine immediately copsed to the ground, cking out.


    Since this was the first time she used her powers, it nearly used up all of her Chi. Her current self was


    not enough to handle the weight of this power.


    The Yavda monk attacked with his golden ray once again.


    ¡°Careful, Sir!¡± Ne yelled and pushed the other corpses off her, expanding her dragon body to block


    the ray of light.


    ¡°That¡¯s no use, little Bernardes Dragon. You haven¡¯t matured yet, so there¡¯s no way you can stop my


    attack.¡±


    Boom!


    As the light collided with her, Ne was sent crashing down. Her blood sttered all over the ce.


    Half of the light had been blocked off, but the other half sped up instead.


    ¡°Mystic Armor!¡±


    ¡°Hold it!¡±


    The formation connected with Alex¡¯s divine conscience. With this, he activated his Mystic Armor and


    the survival method that the great Genbu gave him, which spanned all over the formation.


    ng!


    With a loud nking noise, the armor beamed with yellow light and blocked the attack In the end, the


    monk¡¯s attack was shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 2301

    Chapter 2301


    Alex let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡®It looks like the great Genbu is really reliable. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are, not even this Yavda


    Akaaran Buddha, the great Genbu would make your attacks seem feeble.¡¯


    However, just as he was about to smile, the monk vanished from the carriage, appearing right in front


    of Alex in a blink of an eye. Then, with a dark golden fist, he swung harshly toward them.


    It was way too fast for the naked eye. This was, in fact, the power of regtion.


    Before Alex could realize it, that strong wave of powernded right on his Mystic Armor.


    ng!


    It didn¡¯t break.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ng!


    It still didn¡¯t break after the second punch.


    ¡®Nice.¡¯


    ¡®But¡­ This is just so frustrating. Why is this happening? Apart from blocking him with my armor, I really


    don¡¯t have anything else or energy left to fightback with.¡¯


    ¡°What a tough turtle shell. Let¡¯s see how many more times you can take my attacks!¡±


    Boom boom boom!


    ¡°Oh, and call thatdy in your head toe out here! What? Is she cowering from seeing my true


    form?¡±


    ¡°Come out,e on! Come out and fight me if you dare!¡±


    Boom boom boom boom, boom boom boom¡­


    Back then, when the monk¡¯s divided soul had been destroyed, he was still able to hear thedy telling


    him to get lost at the veryst moments. Hence, that was why he knew that there was a soul of a


    powerful woman within Alex¡¯s body.


    Alex finally understood that he was utterly helpless under the monk¡¯s attacks. This was his domain,


    after all.


    His fists were hard and heavy as if he had turned into the Hulk. Every punch felt like arge boulder


    crashing down, making Alex feel as if his organs were about to burst, giving him tremendous pain.


    All his 110 golden cores were quivering from the impact, forced to retreat. The divine power within his


    core was frozen in ce as well.


    As blood kept spilling out of his mouth, he thought. ¡®How frustrating!¡¯


    Since he hasn¡¯t achieved Immortalization, the Genbu turtle shell wasn¡¯t enough for him to bring out his


    trump card. His powers were nothingpared to that of an Immortal Monarch.


    ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯


    ¡®I was too self-confident! I should¡¯ve run just now!¡¯


    Many members of the Plenilune Sect were watching Alex being beaten up outside of the scaffold, his


    blood drenching his clothes.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡±


    ¡°This monk is too strong. He doesn¡¯t stand a chance!¡±


    ¡°Hermione, your master¡¯s husband is at his limit. He¡¯s going to be beaten to death¡­¡±


    Hermione couldn¡¯t say a single word. ¡®Oh no, my only hope is going down.¡¯


    On the other hand, Ne was surrounded by all the corpses, lying t on the ground. She was even


    being stepped on, unable to lift her head.


    Seeing her master being beaten up like this, she couldn¡¯t help but cry due to their helplessness. She


    thought they wouldn¡¯t survive.


    Some were starting to whisper amongst themselves, not knowing what was going to happen next. Yet a


    ray of purple light radiated from Alex¡¯s chest as a woman¡¯s voice filled the air.


    ¡°If you want to see me that much, then I shall grant your wish.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Alex was able to hear it very clearly. This voice was the same as that woman before, calm yet cold and


    indifferent towards everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ My past self?¡±


    ¡®Couldn¡¯t you have been of another gender?¡¯ Alex was slightly conflicted.


    He had hoped that he misheardst time, but now it was clear that the person inside him was a


    woman. The soul in his chest did n¡¯t reply. Instead, a ray of light rushed out of Alex¡¯s body.


    The light was merely a figure, wrapped in a divine glow. Hence, no one was able to see their real face.


    Despite this, their presence was enough to show how powerful they were. It felt invincible, infinite and


    unexinable. However, it was apparent that this wasn¡¯t a man.

 Chapter 2302

    Chapter 2302


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The monk stared back at the phantom, his chest tightened.


    ¡®Her aura is way too strong.¡¯


    ¡°Who am I?¡± The woman then said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not important!¡±


    The phantom lifted her head and scanned her surroundings. She then stomped on the ground harshly.


    Boom boom, crash¡­


    The entire scaffold cracked with one stomp from this woman. Even the nine dark, resentful pirs were


    shattered instantly.


    All nine pirs were crushed by some kind of iparable power, turning into dust in mere seconds.


    The ashes were then blown out by a gust of strong wind, flowing out toward the cliff.


    Alex was extremely shocked to witness this. ¡®My past self was this powerful?¡¯


    He had tried breaking the pirs with his Seven des of Death. Hence, it was clear how tough they


    were. Yet his past self managed to take everything down with one mere stomp, let alone the


    resentment of the dead within the chained altar.


    Rocks and dust flew up into the air as the ground rumbled yet again. The entire mountain was shaking,


    causing many to lose bnce.


    What was weirder was that the scaffold split right in the middle asrger boulders fell right into the


    crooks of the mountains. After that, rays of yellow light shone from within the ground.


    The Yavda monk was shocked as well.


    ¡®What¡¯s underground?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve been here hundreds of times, yet I never knew something was buried down there.¡¯


    Just then, another mystical thing happened right in front of their eyes. The phantom stomped once


    more.


    Boom!


    Along with the loud noise, the entire scaffold and cliff looked as if they had been knocked down by a


    giant hammer, copsing.


    Alex immediately rushed over to get Frostine, then toward Ne¡­


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°The mountain is copsing! Get back! Everyone, get back!¡±


    The members of the Plenilune Sect screamed hysterically as the ancient buildings around the scaffold


    came crashing down. Everything started nting, even the gigantic tree nearby was uprooted. Some


    unluckier people had fallen into the crack as well.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The scaffold was tilting downward, crumbling into pieces.


    Suddenly, Alex noticed that the ground beneath his feet was shaking vigorously. The light shining from


    below was incredibly radiant, brimming with ancient energy. Thisnd was slowly blinding with light,


    rocks falling into the crack as the underground item slowly showed itself.


    Alex then saw the light from into some kind of writing¡­


    ¡®Xa¡­¡¯


    With the earthquake continued, more words formed in the air. ¡®¡­vion.¡¯


    ¡®Xavion?¡¯


    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡®This word is hidden under the scaffold¡­ Could this have something to do with Emperor Xavion back in


    ancient times?¡¯


    His questions were answered as soon as the phantom gestured toward the words. The ground below


    the altar let out a long cry as the scaffold waspletely separated from the mountains. Something


    was being drawn out of the ground slowly.


    At that very moment, Alex finally could see what it was. There was arge sword hidden underneath


    the Plenilune Scaffold.


    ¡®It¡¯s¡­ The Xavion Sword!¡¯


    This sword had been securely ced within the mountains, entirely covered by the ground.


    The very scaffold was built on top of the hilt of the sword. No one could¡¯ve expected a legendary


    weapon to be hidden underneath with the thick mountains surrounding it.


    ¡°The Xavion Sword!¡±


    The Yavda was so shocked to see this that it left his mouth agape. He took a nce at the phantom,


    surrounded by divine light, and immediately tried to grab the sword with his dark golden hand.

 Chapter 2303

    Chapter 2303


    However, he didn¡¯t seem to have the strength to take it.


    The phantom said in her calm voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this sword to be hidden in such a ce.¡±


    After that, the woman grabbed the sword and turned it into a three feet de. It was ancient yet simple,


    a rather magnificent design. There were odd carvings on the side, which made it look even cooler. It


    even sounded quite pleasant as it shed through the air.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah¡­ What a pity¡­¡± The phantom sighed as she looked at the sword.


    The monk asked, ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡±


    ¡°The fact that it would have to y a piece of trash moments after it was brought to light¡±


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯


    ¡®Is she referring to me?¡¯


    The monk froze, then felt extremely insulted. After all, he was one of the famous powerful gods back


    then. He had even be an Immortal Monarch at present time. Not many could stand a chance


    against him.


    ¡°Such big talk. Aren¡¯t you just a mere wandering soul? You don¡¯t have any roots, let alone a body. Yet


    you dare to speak to me this disrespectfully? Alright then, I shall swallow you whole!¡±


    ¡°Yavda Dragon God, swallow!¡±


    A ck dragon tattoo appeared on the monk¡¯s back, along with a faint form of an actual dragon behind


    him. Then, the entire area started shaking as a ck hole formed before him, swallowing everything in


    its way. However, the phantom swung the sword lightly, shattering all this as if it were just a dream. The


    monk died instantly.


    After that, the phantom brought the sword with her and turned into a ray of light, dashing through the


    thirty-six corpses swiftly.


    Peace was once again restored in this world.


    The monk died, whereas the corpses returned to being mere corpses.


    On the other hand, the phantom was still holding the sword. She was floating silently in the air, staring


    into the distance. No one knew what she was looking at, nor what she was thinking about.


    As Ne returned to her human form, Alex held her and Frostine in his arms, slightly worried.


    ¡®My past self is way too strong. Would I be like Dorothy and turn into their husk? She might take


    over! A woman in a man¡¯s body¡­ She might make changes to my body to best fit herself!¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s¡­ Really your past self?¡¯


    Ne had received a telepathic message from Alex a while ago. Alex sounded like he was writing a


    will, telling her to help take care of his family if she ever returned to America.


    Alex replied. ¡®Yes, Daya mentioned this to me before. Our past selves are tragic lovers. We were


    reborn at the same time, and my past self was hidden in my chest. But she never told me that my past


    self was a woman.¡¯


    Ne narrowed her eyes slightly, not daring to look straight at them.


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Suddenly, the phantom turned around. No one could see her face, but one could assume that she was


    staring at Alex.


    After saying that, she turned herself into a ray of light and rushed into Alex¡¯s chest, retreating inside


    once again. This time, she even brought the Xavion Sword with her.


    Five minutester, Alex touched his face, eximing. ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Ne hugged him. ¡°That¡¯s great, Sir! Since your past self is a woman, she might not be interested in


    your body, so she probably wouldn¡¯t take over. When shees out next time, we can look for a


    suitable body for her.¡±


    ¡°I think yours is pretty fine. Would you like to lend me that?¡± A voice chimed in their conversation, who


    was obviously Alex¡¯s past self.


    Upon hearing this, Ne shut her mouth up and fell silent.


    Alex had quite a lot of questions as well. However, he was worried that she might change her mind and


    take over his body. Hence, he decided to leave her be to give himself one less thing to worry about.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Hermione rushed over, visibly excited. ¡°I knew that you could change our fates, Sir! You¡¯re


    invincible after all!¡±


    ¡®My hope didn¡¯t die out. I can still rely on him!¡¯ She thought.


    The members of the Plenilune Sect viewed Alex as some type of god as well. Since the phantom came


    out of his body, they naturally thought she was just one of his skills.


    ¡°Senior, our sect has three treasuries. We¡¯ll bring you over to them now!¡±

 Chapter 2304

    Chapter 2304


    Alex wanted to check out the Yavda monk¡¯s corpse to see if there¡¯s anything useful on him.


    Considering he was an Immortal Monarch now, he rnight¡¯ve been even stronger back in his days. He


    was most likely quite powerful back when the power ofws was still perfectly bnced.


    If Alex could get his hands on his storage ring, he knew that he¡¯d gain quite a few powerful items.


    However, Alex scanned the area with his divine conscience repeatedly, yet still couldn¡¯t find anything


    rted to the monk. It was as if the phantom managed to wipe the monk¡¯s existence off of this world,


    along with all his things.


    ¡®Uh..?¡¯


    ¡®And the way to enter the Phoenix Sect Sanctuary¡­¡¯


    That was out of consideration as well. Hence, he figured that it was best to find the teleportation circle


    himself. It was fortunate that he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter the sanctuary. With the Chaos Tree, he


    seemed to have found another way instead. The Chaos Tree was able to purify the impurities within the


    power ofws, turning them intopletely pure energy¡­ Using this, he wouldn¡¯t need to find the


    sanctuary.


    Besides, the people around him could give a hand in this as well.


    Alex then followed the members of the Plenilune Sect to the treasuries, only to be disappointed.


    The most valuable item in the treasuries was just some herbs with spiritual energy. Although he still


    managed to obtain quite a few rare herbs from this, nothing else in the treasuries could excite him at


    all.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The manager of thest treasury was an olddy who had a hunched back.


    She sighed. ¡°We, the Plenilune Sect, used to be a traditional herb business. Our business was bustling


    and earning quite a lot of profit as well. We never had to worry about spiritual stones.


    ¡°Some of our elders even mentioned that our founders had the power to understand heaven and earth.


    All of them had the blood of mythical beasts as well. Some awakened the supernatural power to smell.


    They were able to identify spiritual herbs that were within a hundred-mile radius too.¡±


    When the olddy said this, she seemed pretty proud, but this expression did notst long.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that the Plenilune Sect started worsening ever since ancient times. We had fewer and


    fewer people that had the blood of mythical beasts. In the end, they became extinct as well. Hence, no


    one was able to master the martial arts of our sect.¡±


    ¡°The Plenilune Sect went from being an elite n to aplete joke now. A joke, really! We can¡¯t even


    keep our treasury safe now¡­¡±


    Alex frowned. ¡°You know quite a lot, huh, olddy!¡±


    She held her chest then let out a few coughs. Turning toward Alex, she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    alright, this will happen sooner orter anyway. If you didn¡¯t take those herbs, they¡¯d end up rotting in


    here. Take them, take them all away. I don¡¯t want to get any more annoyed than I already am when


    seeing them.¡±


    In the end, she even reminded Alex. ¡°Don¡¯t ever waste these precious herbs. Only let skilled alchemists


    handle them too. Else it would surely be an insult to the herbs!¡±


    Seeing just how sad she was about his ce, Alex couldn¡¯t help but ponder to himself.


    ¡®The olddy¡¯s actions indicated that she had quite the history. She¡¯s not just a mere treasury manager


    that leeches off of the sect.¡¯


    ¡°Granny, you¡¯re quite attached to the Plenilune Sect, right?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Attached? This is my home, for god¡¯s sake. It¡¯s a pity that they¡¯ve worsened with every generation¡­¡±


    Her words seemed to have confirmed his assumptions further.


    ¡°Granny, how long have you been living here?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you trying to guess my age? Humph, I won¡¯t be revealing anything to you. Take the herbs and


    leave. Don¡¯t act all nice when you¡¯re just trying to benefit from this ce. Back in my day, I could¡¯ve


    squashed you younglings with one hand alone¡­¡±


    Alex was stunned by her response. ¡®Olddy, you¡¯re boasting a little too much there.¡¯


    ¡®If you really were that powerful, why would the Plenilune Sect end up like this? Not only was the sect


    master killed, someone had to substitute as a fake while keeping this from everyone else.¡¯


    Just then, Ne rushed over with Pros tine in her arms. When Alex was checking the treasuries out, he


    told Ne and Hermione to watch over Frostine.


    ¡°Sir, Sir, please take a look at her. She seems a little off. It¡¯s like her blood is boiling like hot water. She


    even has steaming out of her nose and mouth. This is probably the consequence of bloodline


    induced blood sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in critical condition!¡± Alex instantly felt his chest tighten.


    He immediately picked Frostine up and swept the porcin tea set off the table before carefully cing


    Frostine down.

 Chapter 2305

    Chapter 2305


    Frostine¡¯s body was burning hot, and she was sweating profusely. Her face and body were extremely


    red as if she was being steamed alive. Her breathing was rather rapid as well.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddy frowned as she watched Alex sweep her porcin collection off to the floor. She was


    about to snap when they shattered into three small pieces but then noticed Frostine¡¯s white, long tail.


    In that instant, the olddy¡¯s eyes lit up, seemingly excited. After that, she couldn¡¯t care less about


    those porcin sets anymore.


    ¡°She¡­ She is¡­¡± Her voice was trembling as she reached out, trying to touch Frostine¡¯s tail. However,


    Alex blocked her hand with his body.


    Seeing just how critical Frostine¡¯s condition was, he didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any further and inserted


    some of his Chi into her. Hoping that this would soothe her current symptoms for now.


    Just then, the olddy yelled at him fiercely. Her voice sounded like thunder. ¡°Stop it! Are you trying to


    kill her?¡±


    Alex jumped from surprise. He didn¡¯t expect an elderly to be able to yell at such a loud volume.


    Smack!


    The olddy rushed over and pped Alex¡¯s hand off harshly, scolding him. ¡°You have no idea what


    you¡¯re doing, so stop trying to make things worse! What would you do if you killed her or disable her


    bloodline entirely? She¡¯s the hope of our sect!¡±


    ¡°She is my godsister.¡±


    The olddy huffed coldly. ¡°She¡®s not your godsister anymore. She¡¯s the sect master of our Plenilune


    Sect.¡±


    Alex fell silent then asked, ¡°Granny, do you know something?¡±


    The olddy replied, ¡°Her bloodline has been forcefully activated. Her blood has been forcefully fused


    with her bone marrow, which is an extremely cruel method¡­ This is like pulling out the petals of a


    flower so it¡¯d bloom faster. This will bring extreme consequences.¡±


    ¡°How serious is it?¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s lucky, she¡¯d be disabled. If not, dead.¡±


    Alex was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m the descendant of the God of Medicine. I can cure her, so please step away


    now.¡±


    ¡°Buzz off! So what if you¡¯re the descendant of the God of Medicine? You¡¯d just make things worse!¡±


    Pausing, the olddy then continued, ¡°Leave her to me. You guys can leave now!¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t want to oblige.


    ¡®Are you kidding?¡¯


    ¡®Would Frostine even end up like this if it weren¡¯t for your sect?¡¯


    The olddy noticed that Alex was unwilling to leave Frostine here and let out a sigh. ¡°Alright, you can


    come with me. As for the rest of you, do not follow me.¡±


    The olddy then walked toward the back of the ce.


    One of the elders of the Plenilune Sect seemed to have realized where she was heading off to.


    ¡°Madame Coufal, that is a sacred area of the sect You¡¯re not ranked high enough to enter.¡±


    ¡®So the olddy¡¯s name is Serene Coufal.¡¯ Alex thought.


    However, she huffed once again and wiped her face clean. ¡°What about now?¡±

 Chapter 2306

    Chapter 2306


    ¡°Oh, my god!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a changed woman from an old granny to a pretty woman!¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    Just a few moments ago, she was an olddy with a head full of silver hair and wrinkles crawling all


    over her face. Now, after a sudden change, she had be a poised thirty year old with a beauty of


    incandescent quality.


    Her feminism and beauty made the moon and flowers shy. Even the emperors would die for her looks.


    She was no longer hunching, so she was taller now at about 1.7 meters.


    Was this a disguise?


    Why would a pretty woman disguise as a hunchbacked olddy? It was really puzzling.


    As a result, the Plenilune Sect elders were surprised. They looked at her and eximed with a little bit


    of uncertainty, ¡°You¡­ You, you are the seventh generation of the Plenilune Sect¡¯s headteacher, Coufal,


    Coufal¡­¡±


    They did not dare to continue the real name at the end.


    The Plenilune Sect had a shrine. In addition to the fallen inside the shrine, some people had


    outstanding contributions to the Plenilune Sect. Portraits of sessive generations of headteachers


    and biographical events were hung on the ancestral wall. The portrait of this person in front was hung


    on the wall of the ancestral hall to be remembered by future generations.


    It could be said that all the senior members of the Plenilune Sect had seen the portrait.


    She was called Serene Coufal. However, Serene disappeared two thousand years ago. ording to


    various spections, this seventh generation Sect leader had fallen two thousand years ago due to an


    ident. Her spirit que was in the ancestral hall!


    That was why the people of the Plenilune Sect were so surprised when they saw her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m not dead!¡±


    Serene looked at the elder and said, ¡°So, are you going to stop me now?¡±


    The elder was iparably shocked. After a while, she finally came back to her senses.


    When she wanted to answer, she saw that Serene had no intention of waiting for the elder¡®s answer


    and pulled Alex and Frostine along with her and quickly walked to the back hall.


    ***


    The elders of the Plenilune Sect had mixed feelings in their hearts, more than anything else, they were


    excited.


    Admittedly, just as Serene said, the Plenilune Sect was getting worse than the previous generations.


    Since the end of the ancient period, the so-called New Era, the Plenilune Sect began to go downhill. In


    the three thousand years of the New Era, the seventh generation Sect Leader was an absolute legend.


    Back then, she had trampled on the other five super great sects of the golden era all on her own.


    The sect heads of all the great sects came to the Plenilune Sect to tter them.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was the peak and final glorious moment of the Plenilune Sect in the New Era. However, one day


    Serene suddenly disappeared.


    The Plenilune Sect had copsed.


    Now, Serene had reappeared and had been pretending to be an old woman, guarding a treasure


    trove¡­ But, no matter what reason she gave, the return of this legendary figure, Serene, was really a


    shot in the arm to the present day Plenilune Sect.


    So, this elder hurriedly ran back and informed the rest of the Plenilune Sect to get everyone toe to


    wee her.


    Perhaps, the Plenilune Sect was about to rise again.


    ***


    ¡±Are you surprised at my identity?¡±


    Inside the back hall, Serene looked at Alex and asked this. She could see Alex¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°At one time, I was indeed the Headteacher of the Plenilune Sect, and I was invincible everywhere.


    However, that was all based on the premise that the ancient period was far away, the gods had


    disappeared, and no real experts existed, moreover, now, I have lost all my fighting power, and I am no


    longer the old Serene.¡±


    If at this moment, the senior members of the Plenilune Sect, who had just heard the news, could hear


    what Serene said, they would be iparably disappointed.


    They had just received hope, and it turned out that this hope had to be scattered before it was even


    warmed up.


    This ce was one of the halls in the back hall.


    Squeak!

 Chapter 2307

    Chapter 2307


    A long rattling sound was heard.


    Inside the apse, a heavy door slowly opened.


    While walking inside, Serene said, ¡°Nowadays, the only way to save her life is to rely on our Nine Tails


    n¡¯s legacy tablet. The legacy tablet is inside.¡±


    Soon, Alex saw the legacy tablet that Serene mentioned.


    It was very tall. It could be a hundred feet tall.


    A huge nine-tailed fox was carved on the stone monument, with nine tails that were as vivid as life.


    Each tail was a different color and glowed with a strange luster. There was a lush jungle with countless


    demons kneeling to the nine-tailed fox, listening to the heavenly truth and understanding the


    impermanence of the world.


    However, Alex realized that he could not walk further when he reached a hundred meters in front of this


    stone monument. No matter what, he could not get closer.


    ¡°There is no need to try!¡± Serene said to Alex, ¡°You are not from the Nine Tails n. You are created to


    be able to walk up to this point. Just leave the new sect leader to me. With me here, she will be fine. ¡±


    Alex refused to go.


    Although he could see that Serene was not lying, he likewise did not dare to take it lightly and did not


    dare to walk away.


    Serene¡¯s mouth was chanting at this time, and the aura on her body had a seismic change. If she was


    like an ordinary olddy before this, then now she had released the aura of a leader in a sanctuary.


    That was not all. Something was bulging behind Serene, ready toe out. It swelled as the energy


    converged.


    ¡±Tails?¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s going to grow a tail?¡¯ Alex secretly thought to himself.


    This was because that location was exactly where Frostine grew a tail.


    Serene seemed to be in pain and was trying extremely hard to endure the pain.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex guessed correctly, a tail had really appeared. There was more than one. She had actually grown


    five fox tails one after another.


    However, Serene¡¯s tails were different from Frostine¡¯s, both in color and in the fineness of the hairs.


    There were a lot of inadequaciespared to Frostine¡¯s. These hairs were a little dull, without essence


    and had lost their fighting spirit.


    ¡°This is the reason why she lost her fighting power?¡±


    However, the next thing Alex saw was an explosion of right. There were energy bursts on Serene¡®s tail.


    At this moment, it was as if a dead tree had blossomed and spring had returned to the earth, and the


    five dull tails had be iparably mboyant and dominating again.


    With these tails, Serene created an unbreakable boundary. The light shone brightly.


    Thest thing Alex saw was that Serene had ced all of her tails onto Frostine¡®s body.


    An even more blinding light swept through. An unknown force pulled the Nine Tails n¡¯s legacy tablet.


    There was white light breaking through the stone. The room in this apse was illuminated like a star.


    This time, besides being unable to see the picture inside, the light stung his eyes so much that he could


    not open them, and he ended up being shaken away by force.


    ¡°Legacy?¡±


    ¡°I wonder what will happen in the end!¡±


    ***


    This wait was three days and three nights.


    When the light on the legacy tablet waspletely extinguished, and the blinding beams of light began


    to dissipate, Alex saw Frostine suspended in front of the stone tablet, quiet as if she had fallen asleep,


    but there was mysterious energy in her body that was constantly circting and changing, signaling


    that she had inherited the Nine Tails inheritance on the stone tablet.


    Serene, the previous stunning sect leader, had be an old woman. She looked much older than the


    previous disguise.

 Chapter 2308

    Chapter 2308


    Alex looked at Serene in front of him. Just now, she was still a gorgeous woman. Now, she was full of


    silver hair, with a declining Chi and blood. Her aura was all destroyed. Even behind the buttocks, there


    was a bloodstain. Despite appearing as an old woman before, now she had really turned into an old


    granny!


    What exactly happened inside?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Granny, how did you¡­¡±


    Although Alex did not see the process, right now, just by association, he knew she must have sacrificed


    a lot just now to save Frostine.


    Frostine was currently still suspended in front of the stone monument, but she was far from the danger


    of death. Her body aura had also changed a lot, giving others a feeling that she was slowly regaining


    her superiority.


    Serene walked out from inside step by step. She moved very slowly, as if taking a step took a lot of her


    strength.


    Just by walking to Alex¡¯s side, she was at the brink of copsing.


    ¡°Help me up!¡± Serene rolled her eyes at Alex as if to say, why do you not have foresight despite being a


    grown man?


    Alex smiled and held her arms with both hands, ¡°Granny, how is my senior sister?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a sister.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°She is the pure bloodline inheritor of our Nine Tails n. Therefore, you are not qualified to be her


    brother.¡±


    ¡°You old vixen. You can¡¯t even walk on the road, and you¡¯re still trying to be dominant here?¡± Alex


    immediately flung her away.


    Serene immediately fell to the ground, and her face was full of anger. But, Alex no longer helped her,


    ¡°Do you believe me, I will take my senior sister away right now? The Plenilune Sect and Nine Tails n


    have nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s see if she listens to you or me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Serene stared at Alex. ¡°Do you know that she has a great future? She has a pure bloodline. Her future


    achievements are far above mine. If you take her away, you are destroying her! How can you be so


    selfish?¡±


    Alex put his hands to his chest and said indifferently, ¡°Far above you? Ah granny, look at your virtue


    now. Your tail is gone, your Chi and blood are almost defeated. A relic like you can¡¯t even protect your


    sect. Any random person can pretend to be your sect leader. What is the meaning of a life which others


    have surpassed?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Serene pointed at Alex, her chest heaving vigorously, almost vomiting blood to death.


    ¡®Who am I doing this for?¡¯


    ¡®I became this way because of your senior sister, and you actually attacked me with this?¡¯


    ¡®Are you still a human?¡¯


    ¡°What do you want to say? I¡¯ll call out my senior sister now and ask her to stay away from the Plenilune


    Sect in the future. Otherwise, I¡®ll cut off her tail and destroy her Nine Tails bloodline. Those who like to


    be a vixen, feel free. We don¡¯t do it.¡±


    After Alex had spoken, he returned and opened his mouth and roared to wake Frostine up.


    Serene¡¯s face turned pale with fear, and she hurriedly ran over with all her might, ¡°No, I apologize, I tell


    you I¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t wake her up, I¡¯m begging you, please?¡±


    Alex bristled. Of course, he was just scaring Serene. He would not interrupt the state Frostine was in.


    He knew it was impossible to cut off the tail. At this moment, it was definitely the most critical moment


    for Frostine, a life changing one.


    Alex was unusually ufortable when he saw the granny speaking as if she was superior.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, talk properly, or I can wipe out all of your Plenilune Sect right now!¡± Alex said viciously.


    Serene¡¯s eyebrows twitched wildly for a while. Her heart was sad and bitter, but also emotional. The


    Plenilune Sect, which was in a good state originally, had fallen to this extent, to be trampled over by a


    little known kid. It was really saddening. But, she could not do anything. If only during that year¡­


    Forget about it. A truly sessful person would not brag about past achievements but be able to


    maintain a humble attitude and the enterprising spirit of always moving forward. However, she looked


    at Alex and coldly snorted in her heart.

 Chapter 2309

    Chapter 2309


    ¡®I¡¯ll let you becent for now. Later, when the strength of the grandmaster has reached an


    unprecedented height, you would have no choice but to look up.¡¯


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Starborn City, the Sun Shrine¡¯s people had finally arrived.


    Donovan was determined to get the Chaos Beads, Chaos Bell, and especially the Chaos Tree on


    Alex¡¯s body. He was not the only one, the Sun Shrine Sect Leader, Gabriel, and the twelve Peak Lords,


    all wanted Donovan to get the Chaos Tree immediately.


    With the Chaos Tree, it was like having an unprecedented treasure mountain. When a person became


    an official, the people he had a rtionship with would also gain powers.


    Everyone would be able to benefit.


    ¡°We have finally arrived here, but that b*stard has been here for three or four days. At this time, I¡¯m


    afraid he has long fled to who knows where.¡±


    The person who spoke was Mica, who had also followed him over and hated Alex to the bone. Alex


    dressed up as her senior brother and took advantage of her. She felt humiliated like never before.


    However, she took a look at the real senior brother Donovan and could not stop feeling sad deep down.


    After what happened that night at the auction, where she had a romantic entanglement with the fake


    senior brother, she did not doubt the senior brother¡¯s identity, especially at that moment. It was too


    beautiful, especially when a teenage girl¡¯s affection was willingly given, with that kind of heart-racing


    romantic taste. However, encountering the real Donovan, she found that he once again was the same


    person he was before.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was serious in speech and manner. He was indifferent to her intimate actions.


    She was even disgusted with herself for touching him. The cold vibe and act of rejecting people were


    so different from that exquisite taste of love before this. She even had a little doubt about the master¡¯s


    sexual orientation. Did he like males?


    ¡°Since he ran to Starborn City, someone must have seen him. Let¡¯s ask carefully and see what


    happens,¡± Gabriel suggested.


    ¡°Now go over to the teleportation circle immediately. He destroyed the teleportation circle, I don¡¯t


    believe no one found out.¡±


    These people here first teleported to another city called Blue Lake City through the long-distance


    teleportation circle from Raze City. Blue Lake City was not that far from Starborn City. They originally


    wanted to teleport to Starborn City through Blue Lake City, but when they asked, they learned that


    there was only one teleportation array in Starborn City, which went straight through Raze City.


    This was a liver ache.


    Without a choice, several people could only cross the wilderness on foot toe to Starborn City. They


    were on the road for a full three days.


    In Donovan¡¯s hand were memory crystals about Alex. Immediately, he ran over to the teleportation


    circle to find him.


    Donovan was rich and generous. He had a few hundred spirit stones as a reward.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about this guy. I remember him very well, obviously a man, but wearing a woman¡¯s


    clothes, ouch, I almost threw up my overnight meal.¡± A middle-aged man guarding the teleportation


    portal saw Alex¡¯s appearance from the memory crystal and immediately yelled out loud. After receiving


    the spirit stone, he simply knew everything.


    Finally, when he heard that Alex had deliberately broken the teleportation circle, he immediately


    became furious, ¡°What? So it was that guy who deliberately broke the teleportation portal. How dare


    you!¡±


    But on second thought, ¡°No, the teleportation circle was not broken!¡±


    After that was said, a middle-aged man came out of the portal.


    When he saw Donovan and the others surrounding him, he got nervous. ¡°What do you want? Is this a


    robbery? Money or sex?¡±

 Chapter 2310

    Chapter 2310


    The crowd looked at the middle-aged man, who was not only bald but also had arge, long-haired


    mole on the nose. His face seemed very lewd.


    Mica, in particr, almost vomited when she saw his face as if he was afraid of being robbed.


    ¡®Come on, aren¡¯t you too confident in yourself?¡¯


    ¡°Where did you teleport from?¡± Donovan asked.


    ¡°Where did I teleport from?¡± ¡®I¡¯he middle-aged man touched his balding top and rolled his big white


    eyes, his face full of euphemism, as if he was looking at fools. ¡°Where else can Ie from? Can¡¯t you


    see such big words?¡±


    He pointed to the sign next to the portal. The sign clearly stated that this portal could only teleport to


    Razor City.


    ¡°So, you really teleported here from Razor City?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but look over at the people watching the teleportation circle, ¡°Who


    are they? Looking all human-like, do they have a few screws loose in their heads?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After the man finished speaking, he hurriedly left this ce of trouble.


    The man also murmured, ¡°There are strange people every year, but there are unusually more this


    year¡±.


    The person in charge of guarding the portal looked at Donovan and others. ¡°So, did you find the wrong


    person? Let me dere in advance, the gift of spiritual stones will not be returned.¡±


    Gabriel, Donovan, and the others were so angry that they almost vomited blood.


    Mica was iparably annoyed and said, ¡°What a strange thing. The portal is clearly broken and not


    working. How can it work again? But, then, we¡¯ve worked hard for nothing these past few days, rushing


    through the work, day and night.¡±


    A Peak Lord suddenly said, ¡°I remembered something. I once heard an old man say that the three


    thousand worlds of the portal are more than ten thousand years ago in the past. The Stoermer family of


    the golden age was responsible for the construction. The person, who was a divine array master, was


    very famous. The portals have their recovery ability, so¡­¡±


    Alex, however, did not know this.


    At that time, he also destroyed the ancient runes on the formation blueprint in a hurry because he also


    had to guard against being discovered by the watchman. His action was very subtle, and the trace of


    that rune that was erased was not deep. After a short time, it was back to normal.


    Thus, even the caretaker did not find out that the portal had been broken.


    However, in the end, Donovan and others got a message from this watchman. ¡°In Starborn City, there


    are many famous people. I do not know the man you speak of , but the woman with him is the


    Yggdrasill family¡®s youngdy, Hermione Yggdrasill. Her cultivation talent is outstanding, and she


    joined the Plenilune Sect a long time ago¡­ But some time ago, something big happened to the


    Yggdrasill family. Many people were exterminated overnight.¡±


    ¡°The Yggdrasill family, the Plenilune Sect?!¡±


    ***


    At this moment, Alex did not know that Hermione had exposed his whereabouts.


    ording to Serene¡¯s intention, Frostine would need to continue to remain like this for at least a week


    or so before she could finally consolidate the Nine Tails inheritance that she had received. Earlier,


    Serene passed all of her bloodline energy to Frostine, using such a way to lift her crisis and


    sessfully activate the legacy tablet.


    This point still moved Alex.


    ¡°So, if you lose all your bloodline energy, won¡¯t your life span also be cut short?¡±


    Serene answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing terrible. I should have died a long time ago anyway. Keeping this life


    and seeing theplete defeat of the Plenilune Sect is something I could not bear. Now, I finally found


    a suitable inheritor. As long as the Plenilune Sect can survive, what¡¯s wrong with giving up this life of


    mine?¡±


    Alex saw that she was now struggling to walk. Finally, he was moved after hearing her exnation. He


    took out a fruit. ¡°For you!¡±


    Serene took it, looked closely at it, and was shocked. ¡±This is, the heavenlyw fruit?! Where did you


    get it from?¡±


    ¡°I picked it up.¡±

 Chapter 2311

    Chapter 2311


    ¡°You picked it up? Do you think I¡¯ll believe it?¡±


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Alex waved his hand in the air to grab the heavenlyw fruit again.


    Serene was slow in both reaction and action, so it was snatched away at once.


    This made her overwrought.


    The price that she had paid was so great that it had severely harmed her origin. If she had the


    heavenlyw fruit¡¯s help, she would acquire an immense replenishment to alleviate the loss of origin in


    her body.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I want it! I want it!¡± Serene shouted anxiously. Fortunately, she had now turned into a


    real granny. Otherwise, it would be offensive in terms of public decency for a stunning beauty to say


    such things. Serene finally obtained the heavenlyw fruit once again.


    However, she sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s too difficult to find a master alchemist now, and at least half of


    the medicinal power would be wasted if I consume the heavenlyw fruit right away. If it could be


    refined into a Supreme Chi Rejuvenation Pill¡­ ¡±


    She did not say anything further.


    It was because she felt it was simply unnecessary to continue talking about it. Even a master alchemist


    may not be able to concoct the Supreme Chi Rejuvenation Pill sessfully because it required 100%


    purity without any foreign substances. Otherwise, it would be a failed pill with adverse effects.


    ¡°Supreme Chi Rejuvenation Pill?¡±


    Alex felt that the pill was a bit familiar. Finally, after pondering for a while, there was relevant


    information in the Ultimate Book of Medicine. It was a kind of supreme elixir that could help one stand


    back up again. It was ssified as the great ninth-grade pill, and its rarity even surpassed many elixirs.


    As for Serene¡¯s current situation, if she could consume the Supreme Chi Rejuvenation Pill, there would


    be a chance that she could recover her original power and even break through the previous shackles to


    make further progression and advance to the next level.


    When the two people walked out of the apse, they saw a dense crowd of people kneeling outside. All of


    them were the disciples of the Plenilune Sect, top echelons and low-ranking disciples.


    Seeing Serene¡¯s appearance, they immediately shouted¡­


    ¡°All hail the sect master!¡±


    Now that the Plenilune Sect¡¯s sect master had died, Serene¡¯s unexpected return had given the entire


    sect unparalleled hope. They hoped that Serene could lead the Plenilune Sect back to its pinnacle.


    However¡­


    ¡°You guys are wrong. I¡¯m not your sect master. I¡¯m now called Madame Coufal.¡±


    ¡°The sect master of the Plenilune Sect is receiving the legacy inside. Therefore, she will be the sect


    master of the Plenilune Sect from now on, and no one can rece her.¡±


    An elder said, ¡°Senior, our Plenilune Sect had been extremely weak all these years. So we really hope


    a big shot like you could lead and guide us¡­¡±


    Serene mocked herself. ¡°My cultivation base is all gone, and I can¡¯t even defeat you, so how can I talk


    about leading you guys? Don¡¯t worry. Once the new sect masterpletes the legacy, she will


    certainly be able to lead us back to the moment of the pinnacle.¡±


    To be frank, many people of the Plenilune Sect were slightly upset.


    Frostine was not a member of the Plenilune Sect, but a captured prisoner. As a result, this prisoner was


    going to be the sect master. They felt that it was somehow absurd.


    However, Serene¡¯s reputation in the Plenilune Sect was too great. She was just second to the sect


    founder, Chantelle Seay. Now that the living Serene had spoken, naturally, no one dared to object.


    Night descended.


    Alex was lying on a bed. This was the Plenilune Sect¡¯s luxury amodation. Now that Frostine had


    be the sect master, he, as the junior, was considered to have some ties of kinship or friendship to


    her. In addition, the people of the Plenilune Sect treated him as an old monster from ancient times, so


    no one dared to disrespect him, let alone assassinated him at night.


    He was thinking about the recipe and the materials for the concoction of the Supreme Chi Rejuvenation


    Pill in his mind.


    Finally, he carefully counted the medicinal herbs with him that he could use. He stillcked a crucial


    Earth Orchid, so he nned to find Serene to ask about it. If she had it, he would help her concoct a


    pill. It would be considered as a¡­ Charity!


    Alex fell asleep in a daze. Then, he heard a voice in a daze. ¡°Come on in!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2312

    Chapter 2312


    Alex¡¯s current mind was a little confused as if he was dreaming. That voice was of a woman and


    sounded slightly familiar, but he could not remember the person. Moreover, it was pitch-ck before


    him, so he could not see anything clearly.


    The point was, how did he enter it?


    Where was he going?


    There was no hole and the like in front of him that could allow him to enter!


    It was unknown if the one in the dark had read Alex¡¯s mind, so a hole appeared before Alex the next


    moment. Unfortunately, it was minuscule, such that it could not be fit in with a pinkie. However, the tiny


    hole contained faint light that guided Alex, slowly approaching as if it were a beacon in the dark sea.


    What was there inside the hole?


    Could it be that a female bodhisattva was living inside?


    Alex approached it slowly. He noticed that the hole seemed far away, so he could not help hasten his


    pace and kept moving forward. Then, the hole gradually grew bigger.


    It was as big as a bottle cap.


    Afterward, it seemed to be as big as a bowl¡­ Finally, it appeared to be as big as a water tank.


    Until he arrived at the hole¡¯s entrance, he noticed he appeared to be tiny, as if a small ant crawling into


    a round archway. However, he still could not see clearly what was inside the door.


    A force field sealed the hole like ayer of film and like ayer of water ripple with only the emanation


    of faint, subtle and hazy white light.


    ¡°Come on in!¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice reappeared, a little clearer than before.


    At this moment, Alex¡¯s consciousness began to be clear. At first, he suspected it was a dream, but now


    he understood that it was not. Instead, it was incredibly real as it was painful when he pinched his


    thigh.


    ¡®Where is this? Did a female bodhisattva forcibly drag me into a certain time-space?¡¯


    ¡®What would there be inside? What is the female bodhisattva trying to do to me?¡¯


    Alex hesitated and turned around to look, but it was pitch-ck that he could not see anything.


    ¡°What are you hesitating about? What are you afraid of?¡± The woman¡¯s voice reappeared.


    Alex heard it this time. It was not the female bodhisattva but the female previous incarna tion¡¯s voice.


    His previous incarnation was calling him.


    He reached out and touched the hole¡¯s force field as if it were ayer of the stic film. His fingers


    seemed to have felt some kind of viscous substance that he could pass through with a slight force.


    Alex made up his mind and exerted force at once.


    Boing!


    He passed through the force field. The view before him was well-lighted all of a sudden. The enormous


    space was boundless. He seemed to have entered a certain realm with blue sky and white clouds. At a


    nce, it was full of lush green grass with only a tree standing in the center.


    ¡®The Chaos Tree?! So huge?!¡¯


    Before him, the Chaos Tree surpassed his imagination as the Chaos Tree in his mind pce was huge


    enough with a height of several thousand meters. Yet, when he looked at the tree before him, it was


    blotting out the sky. He had stood far enough, but he still could not see its top at a nce. ording to


    the ratio, it would be at least billions¡­ Fine, it was impossible to use the usual measurement standards


    to measure it.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come over!¡±


    The voice came again. It came from the Chaos Tree.


    However, Alex did not find anyone after using his full sight.


    At this moment, a gush of mighty mysterious force suddenly swept him up and forcibly pulled him in the


    direction of the Chaos Tree at a breakneck speed.


    ording to Alex¡¯s journey on foot, he initially estimated that he would not be able to arrive at the foot


    of the Chaos Tree after walking several days and nights. However, he reached there in the blink of an


    eye.


    He saw an antique wooden table. There were two cups of clear tea on it, with the heat wafting and


    curling up. However, there was no one.


    Where was the person?


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°That whoever¡­ Female bodhisattva. My previous female incarnation, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee in. Aren¡¯t you going toe out to meet me?¡±


    Alex looked around, but he could not even see any figure.


    It took a long while before he could hear a gentle voice wafted next to him. ¡°Do you have some kind of


    misunderstanding about me?¡±


    Alex jumped in shock and retreated on a conditioned reflex.


    The voice source was on his left side with a distance of not more than a meter. However, he could not


    see anyone.

 Chapter 2313

    Chapter 2313


    There was nothing before his eyes.


    ¡®Am I blind?¡¯


    Alex rubbed his eyes, but he still did not see anyone. But then, he saw a teacup on the table was being


    slowly lifted and titled, and the tea liquid inside was poured into somewhere in the air. Then, it


    disappeared.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Are you an invisible person?¡±


    This discovery surprised Alex greatly as he could see souls with his eyes, but the one before him was


    really invisible.


    ¡°Have some tea while it¡¯s hot!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was faint and sounded otherworldly.


    Alex hesitated for a few seconds. Then, finally, he thought that she was unlikely to try poisoning him, so


    he simply let his guard down and calmly sat down opposite the invisible woman before picking up the


    teacup and drinking in one gulp.


    He even smacked his lips at the end.


    ¡°Huh? This tastes good! Do you still have more?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aroma remained on the lips and teeth, his throat was stimted, and his whole body felt soothed when


    the cup of tea went down his stomach.


    The woman¡¯s voice across the table emanated a worldly aura. ¡°Casting pearls before swine.¡±


    Alex awkwardly put down the teacup and carefully nced at her. In fact, he did not see anything, but


    he still felt nervous inexplicably. He could imagine that the woman must be thinking, ¡®What a waste of a


    cup of good tea! It¡¯s better to let a pig drink it!¡¯


    ¡°Ahem, Se¡­ Senior, about what you just said, what did I misunderstand about you?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your previous incarnation,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Huh? You are not?¡±


    ¡°My next incarnation couldn¡¯t be this stupid.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Alex breathed a long sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯d be best if you aren¡¯t. Really¡­ It¡¯d be best if you aren¡¯t. I


    was worried for a long time. If you are my previous incarnation, I¡¯d really feel like banging the wall.¡±


    The woman was speechless. It was ufortable.


    She clearly looked down at him, yet she felt that he was giving her the cold shoulder. This person was


    awful at talking.


    At this moment, Alex asked, ¡°Who are you then?¡±


    The invisible woman did not answer right away. Instead, she seemed to hesitate to tell Alex about it, so


    there was a moment of silence under the Chaos Tree.


    One minute!


    Five minutes!


    The surroundings were so quiet that Alex thought that the woman had walked away.


    ¡°Hey, are you still there? If you don¡¯t want to talk, you should squeak. You¡¯re too impolite to run away


    without saying anything.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the sound of running water could be heard as the water was being poured into


    the teacup before the woman. It was unknown where the water came from, but it was emanating


    fragrance. Alex ignored it previously, but now he felt the benefits of the tea as it soothed his body and


    nourished his meridians with Chaos Chi of an extremely high purity flowing through his body.


    It was much purer than the oneing from the Chaos Tree. Alex knew that she was still there.


    ¡°Can I have some too?!¡± Alex asked.


    The one across the table ignored him and leisurely drank up the tea. Then, after drinking a cup of it,


    there was another cup, whereas Alex could only stare and did not get a cup of it.


    It was until a long while had passed.


    The woman was probably full from the drinking. Only then did she push away the teacup and said to


    Alex, ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re the one who took me with you.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Alex was startled. He did not have such a memory at all.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Mistaken?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten this too?¡±


    A purple jade appeared out of thin air and floated before Alex. When he clearly saw the purple jade¡¯s


    appearance, he was instantly unwell¡­ It was found on the corpse of a female fairy in the Gods¡¯ Tomb


    of the twilight of the gods in the Undead Territory.


    The one before him could not be a female fairy, right?


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°You remember it?¡± The invisible female fairy asked.


    ¡°W-who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°The others call me the Mystic Maiden.¡±

 Chapter 2314

    Chapter 2314


    ¡°Oh, Mystic Maiden. This name sounds quite mysterious.¡±


    When Alex saw her and muttered the two words ¡®Mystic Maiden¡¯, he suddenly recalled a character in


    American myths. So, he curiously asked, ¡°You can¡¯t be the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens, right?¡±


    However, he thought it was impossible. It was definitely not that Mystic Maiden. Otherwise, he would be


    astonished.


    However, the invisible woman unexpectedly said, ¡°There¡¯s indeed such a name.¡±


    In an instant, Alex was speechless.


    The news was so shocking that he needed time to digest it. He thought that a female fairy was already


    remarkable, but he did not expect her to be the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens. But, rumor had it


    that the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was the Yellow Emperor¡¯s mentor and Goddess Mother


    Mary¡¯s disciple. And, all of them were prehistoric figures eons away from now.


    To his surprise, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens had run into him, hidden inside his cardiac


    acupoint. Oh, that was not right. That was not the most important thing. Most importantly¡­ Her corpse


    was still lying inside the Gods¡¯ Tomb, so¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re dead?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°To be exact, I¡¯ve lost a precious body.¡±


    Alex¡¯s mouth was agape.


    She addressed her corpse as a ¡®precious body¡¯. As expected, the gap between the prehistoric period


    and now was too huge as several distant epochs separated it!


    It just felt bizarre to call it a ¡®precious body¡¯ now. Meanwhile, the Mystic Maiden sighed. ¡°That precious


    body had followed me for many years, and it was condensed using a natural barren jade. So when you


    took me away, you should have carried my precious body as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah..?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Alex wanted to criticize her. ¡®I raided your tomb and took away your purple jade, but I wasn¡¯t a corpse


    raider. So why would I carry your corpse away? To fiddle with it?¡¯


    However, he did not dare to say it out in the end. Even so, the Mystic Maiden¡¯s words shocked him as


    the precious body turned out to be a piece of jade.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. I touched you, and the body was very stic¡­¡± Alex blurted out. Then, he realized


    that it sounded wrong.


    As expected, the Mystic Maiden was infuriated.


    Although Alex could not see her expression, her breathing became heavy, and a cold wind seemed to


    be blowing around her.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ What¡¯s going on inside the Gods¡¯ Tomb?¡±


    ¡°Why were so many deities buried there? What happened back then?¡±


    ¡°Also, when I first discovered you, you were lying inside a small tomb without inscriptions, unlike the


    tombs of the other deities. There were tombstones for the others, and also names¡­¡±


    Alex hurriedly changed the topic and asked a barrage of questions.


    The Mystic Maiden did not answer him at all.


    When Alex thought she was going to kill him out of rage, she suddenly said, ¡°One hourter, you will


    face a great tribtion, and your life will be hanging by a thread.¡±


    ¡®Huh..?¡¯


    Alex asked, ¡°You even know what will happen one hourter?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°I¡¯m proficient in fortune-telling. Not only will your life be hanging by a thread,


    but the entire Plenilune Sect will also copse. Your senior will die, the little dragon following you will be


    crippled, and that female disciple who called you ¡®sir¡¯ will be the most miserable.¡±


    That female disciple whom she was talking about was Hermione Yggd rasill.


    Alex was astonished. ¡°How miserable will she be?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°She will be humiliated to death.¡±


    ¡®D*mn, she will be so miserable for real?¡¯


    However, did Alex need to believe her?


    It was not possible for him not to believe her. Legend had it that the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens


    was not only proficient in the art of war, but she was the founder of ancient divination and art of five


    elements. So, it should not be rare for her to know about fortune-telling.


    Most importantly, this was rted to Ne and Frostine. So even if he did not believe her deep down,


    he had to take it seriously and be prepared for any possible situations.


    ¡°Where would the great tribtion of life and deathe from?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just offend a group of people? It should be them.¡±


    Alex instantly understood that it was those people from the Sun Shrine. He was distressed at once. To


    his surprise, they had pursued him to the Plenilune Sect


    Alex hurriedly asked, ¡°Is there a way to solve it?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°There is.¡±

 Chapter 2315

    Chapter 2315


    Alex asked, ¡°What kind of method?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden replied, ¡°Me!¡±


    Alex immediately breathed a sigh of relief as it was great that they could be saved. So, he cupped his


    hands and thanked her. ¡°Senior, thank you.¡±


    Not to mention this time, Alex even had to thank her for running out to kill the old monk, Yavda.


    However, the Mystic Maiden was not a charitable person, and it came with a price to let her save his


    life. ¡°There¡¯s a condition that you have to agree to.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What kind of condition?¡±


    ¡°Sign a contract and be my servant.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Thank you, goodbye!¡±


    Alex wanted to curse her. How could he agree and sign a contract? Wouldn¡¯t that mean he would be a


    servant for generations? ¡®Are you trying to fool me with just a few words of yours?¡¯


    He turned around and was about to walk away, leaving the foot of the Chaos Tree that popped out of


    nowhere. However, the problem came. A gush of divine force dragged him over when he came here


    earlier, but now he could not differentiate the directions and the surroundings all looked the same.


    ¡°Hey. May I ask where the exit is?¡± He turned around and asked.


    No one answered him.


    Seethed with rage, Alex searched for it on his own. However, no matter how he walked, he seemed to


    be unable to leave this prairie as he could not reach the end of it at all.


    Just then, a scene appeared before him.


    That was¡­ The image of the Plenilune Sect¡¯s entrance. A group of people had barged in and were


    killing people on sight. It was the same group of people from the Sun Shrine. Alex even saw Donovan


    had stabbed two disciples of the Plenilune Sect that their intestines were spilled all over the ground.


    He had also seen the two disciples before.


    When he went up to the mountain to enter the Plenilune Sect with Hermione Yggdrasill a few days ago,


    they had greeted Hermione at the entrance.


    ¡®So, this image is real?!¡¯


    Meanwhile, the people of the Sun Shrine continued to advance and kill people on sight.


    He even heard a Peak Lord¡¯sughing voice. ¡°After tonight, the curtain will officially fall on the Plenilune


    Sect, known as the strongest two millennia ago! Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mystic Maiden. Is this what¡¯s happening out there?¡± Alex asked loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! My divination is never wrong.¡± The Mystic Maiden¡¯s voice seemed to be in Alex¡¯s ear.


    However, Alex no longer paid attention to this because the Sun Shrine¡¯s members in the image


    encountered Hermione.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. She¡¯s the woman who followed that Rockefeller cheater! She shamelessly screwed her


    master¡¯s husband in the middle of the night,¡± Mica Simpson immediately shouted as she recognized


    Hermione.


    Hermione was captured almost in the blink of an eye. ¡°Keep her alive first. Then, I¡¯ll use her to fish out


    that Rockefeller mongrel,¡± Donovan Ondo viciously said.


    Alex said to the Mystic Maiden, ¡°Hurry up and let me out. I need to save the people.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Even if I let you out, you¡¯re just going to court death.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Mystic Maiden did not make a sound again.


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    Alex¡¯s heart was in his mouth when he saw the next scene because Ne had appeared. She was


    standing in front of the Sun Shrine¡¯s crowd, and behind her was the path to the apse.


    Frostine was still receiving the legacy inside the apse. ¡°Hey. Hey, hey. Senior Mystic Maiden, are you


    still there?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and let me out. I can deal with it because I have a trump card!¡±


    ¡°Senior Mystic Maiden? Sister Mystic Maiden¡­¡±


    Seeing a gang of people beating Ne up byunching various attacks on her till a significant amount


    of dragon scales had fallen, blood flowed, and her body was full of wounds, Alex roared furiously,


    ¡°Mystic Maiden, you two-faced old hag. What do you really want?¡±


    Whoosh!


    A contract floating in the air appeared before him. When Alex stared at it, he almost vomited blood.


    This was a ve contract!

 Chapter 2316

    Chapter 2316


    Was the invisible woman before him the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens who had helped the needy


    and relieved the distressed?


    Alex seriously suspected that she was not only two-faced, but she even had no moral baseline for


    luring him here so that he could helplessly watch the peril of his rtives and friends without letting him


    out. She had even prepared a ve contract with the most significant deprivation of dignity.


    ¡°Even if you take out a master-servant contract, I still have a leeway, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Do you really have toe to an impasse?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I was the one who brought you out and set you free.¡±


    Alex made the final struggle as he saw the Sun Shrine¡¯s experts besieging Ne with various magical


    treasures and weapons, smashing her body violently.


    She could have escaped. As thest bloodline of the Benares Dragons, she had this ability. She did


    that to protect Frostine and for his sake!


    The Mystic Maiden¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You¡¯ve dug my grave and even defiled my precious body.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll sign it!¡±


    He released his soul power and let go of his divine consciousness, separating a wisp of his soul to be


    inserted into the Mystic Maiden¡¯s contract.


    ¡°Keep your words! Hurry up and let me out!¡± Alex roared. There was countless resentment, anger, pain,


    helplessness, and also a bit of despair in his heart. The moment he signed the contract, he knew that a


    shackle was binding his head, and a mighty prehistoric power was unfathomably restraining him.


    Just one thought from the Mystic Maiden could make his life worse than death.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? She can still hold off for a while! Take me to your mind pce!¡± The Mystic Maiden


    retrieved the contract. Judging from her tone, she should be quite satisfied with the current result.


    ¡°Hold off for a while? She will be beaten to death if she holds off any longer,¡± he rebuked. However, the


    result caused him to be in misery. With the contract in ce, he noticed that he could not act his own


    volition. Even though he clearly wanted to go out in a great hurry, his body obediently opened up the


    mind pce.


    The next moment, a gust of wind blew. He knew that the Mystic Maiden had entered it.


    At the same time, he noticed the surrounding scenery, the boundless prairie, the towering ancient tree,


    and the old vines as thick as a mountain shattered like a mirror and vanished in a puff of smoke without


    any trace.


    ¡®A mirage?¡¯ Alex froze.


    However, the billion meter tall Chaos Tree emanating Chaos Chi energy, the branches and green


    leaves that blotted out the sky, the crystal-clear essence of life, the table, chairs and teacups under the


    tree in the scene earlier were so real and did not seem to be fake.


    ¡°Go, little minion!¡± the Mystic Maiden said.


    Alex froze as he just realized that he had entered the mind pce as well. The Chaos Tree that he had


    nted in the mind pce was before him, but it was clearly much smaller than what he had seen


    before, and the Chaos Beads and Chaos Bell were still hanging on it.


    ¡®Um , wait. What did she just call me? Little minion?¡¯


    Alex looked over, full of grievance and mncholy, as he felt severe psychological damage. The next


    second, he was astonished.


    A gush of refreshing breeze swept the Chaos Tree, and countless lush green tree leaves fell. All those


    tree leaves hovered around a center in the air after being swept up by the wind. It gradually showed a


    contour, looking like a sphere. Then, it looked like a bowling ball¡­ Soon, Alex could see that it was a


    humanoid.


    Soon afterward, the humanoid became more apparent with a body, four limbs and even an elevated


    chest. From the contour, he could tell that it was a woman who was about 1.7 meters tall and had a


    graceful curve with a golden ratio¡­ It was just that her body was covered with the Chaos Tree leaves,


    so he could not see her real facial appearance.


    The next second, the woman contour made of green leaves waved her hand at the Chaos Tree.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Unexpectedly, the eight shattered Chaos Beads hanging on it all flew out.

 Chapter 2317

    Chapter 2317


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Those are my Chaos Beads! What are you trying to do?! Stop it!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a buzz rang out, and Alex felt that his mind was about to explode. As


    an unparalleled mighty force acted on his soul, he felt a rush of supreme karma that overrode the


    power ofws, as if it could dominate everything.


    It was the power of contract. Alex fell to his knees involuntarily with a thud and held his head in pain as


    he grirnaced hideously with bulging veins.


    How despicable!


    He helplessly watched all the eight shattered Chaos Beads rushing into a green woman made of green


    leaves before they were divided into eight locations and hidden within them.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, a green light shed, with white light shining inside her. It was so blinding that he could not


    clearly see the actual situation inside.


    Alex reached out his hands to block his eyes.


    When he looked over again three secondster, his expression became different¡­ The green woman,


    who was only visible in tree leaves but not the person earlier, had now drastically be a living


    person, turning into a real woman.


    Her icy skin was clear. Her ck hair was long. Her delicate body was soft in the wind. She had a


    beautiful face and a slender figure, bright-eyed and bushy-tailed.


    She was wearing a snow-white outfit that fluttered with the wind with an indescribable charm of a deity


    and looked otherworldly¡­


    ¡°So the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens looks like this.¡±


    ¡°What a superb¡­ White Lotus!¡±


    Alex muttered to himself, uttering a word that he thought was felicitous. The Mystic Maiden heard him,


    so she turned to look at him with a hint of a smile in her eyes as if she was satisfied with Alex for using


    the term ¡®White Lotus¡¯ on her.


    However, if she were to know that the two words ¡®White Lotus¡¯ had long been given a more vivid


    meaning after the change of times, she probably would not be happy.


    She gently lifted her exquisite foot, gracefully turned around and pointed at the Chaos Tree as she


    said, ¡°From now on, this tiny Chaos Tree is mine. Everything here, including you, belongs to me, the


    Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens.¡±


    Alex tried to weep but failed to shed a tear.


    Why did he feel that there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity in her words? Oh, it was a line from


    A Chinese Odyssey.


    ¡°Do you want to make your mark on the sole of my foot too?¡± he said, extremely helpless and dejected.


    ¡°Make a mark on the sole? Why did you have to say that?¡± The Mystic Maiden froze for a moment.


    Then, she continued, ¡°Who are you going to show by marking on the sole? If you want to mark it, it has


    to be out in the open.¡±


    She waved her slender hand, sting strange energy on Alex¡¯s forehead.


    He immediately felt a burst of boiling heat and tingling, and a little blood remained on his touch. Some


    words seemed to have been carved on it, but he could see nor tell it from the touch at once.


    ¡°What did you engrave on me?¡±


    ¡°Do you still have the time to care about this? If you don¡¯t go out, that little dragon sister of yours will


    really die!¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment before hurriedly retreating from the mind pce and returning


    his divine consciousness to his flesh. He realized that he was still lying straight on the bed of the VIP


    room in the Plenilune Sect. At this moment, he hurriedly jumped up. As a result, something fell out with


    a swish.


    It pierced through the headboard at the time. It turned out to be¡­ The Xavion Sword!


    ¡®To hell with you, you almost pierced through my crotch.¡¯


    ¡°This standard weapon is your reward from your master for being my little minion.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡®F*ck you! What a great lie to say it¡¯s a standard weapon! You can try to take out another Xavion


    Sword!¡¯


    As Alex thought about it, he dared not dy for a moment, so he hurriedly picked up the Xavion Sword


    and rushed to the apse¡¯s entrance using Instant Teleportation. He just saw a row of flying swords was


    forcing Ne to the point that dangers sprang up around her. Her body had long been injured with


    hundreds of wounds with blood flowing all over the ground. It was indeed a bloodstained glory.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    In an instant, Alex¡¯s murderous intent surged, and the rage in his chest welled up. Then, he shed


    down with his sword.

 Chapter 2318

    Chapter 2318


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    Five consecutive metallic sounds resonated. Five flying swords were broken on the spot after the


    Xavion Sword had shed them. The broken des emitted a mournful wail and fell one after another.


    It was at a breakneck speed.


    If one did not listen carefully, he would not hear five sounds inside and thought there was only one


    sound.


    Poof! Poof! Poof! Poof! Poof!


    On the opposite side, five out of the twelve Peak Lords of the Sun Shrine immediately spat blood


    simultaneously.


    The five flying swords that Alex had severed were their natal magical treasures of high quality.


    Moreover, they had sacrificed their hearts¡¯ blood for refinement and bound them to their souls, so there


    was a kind of mysterious connection. Now that all the five flying swords had been severed and even


    the tool spirits within them had been obliterated ruthlessly, they would naturally suffer a bacsh.


    The bacsh¡¯s damage became more severe as the connection between the user and the natal


    magical treasure became closer.


    ¡°My Flying Rainbow Sword!¡±


    ¡°Ah! B*stard, give me back my Hasty Sun Treasure Sword!¡±


    Those Peak Lords screamed as they were devastated. Especially the guy who shouted the Hasty Sun


    Treasure Sword even spat three mouthfuls of blood consecutively and grimaced in pain, as if he had


    just bereaved of his parents. His treasure had apanied him for many years, and he had even


    treated the tool spirit within it as his wife. The tool spirit would turn into a stunningdy from time to time


    ande out of the treasure sword to apany him to drink beer, chat, y chess, fish, and even


    ofteny on the bed without doing anything¡­


    Now that the treasure sword¡¯s tool spirit had been obliterated, it was more heart-wrenching than a dead


    wife!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Gabriel and Donovan were astonished when they saw the Xavion Sword in Alex¡¯s


    hand.


    The sword was razor-sharp.


    Alex held Ne in his arms and hurriedly asked, ¡°Ne, how are you?¡±


    Ne panted heavily from exhaustion. Moreover, she kept coughing blood as she was severely injured.


    ¡°My lord, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Alex instantly took out a handful of heavenlyw fruits right and stuffed five or six fruits into Ne¡¯s


    mouth. The moment Ne chewed through the heavenlyw fruits, a unique aroma wafted outwith a


    peculiar power ofws permeating the surroundings so that the people nearby who smelled it were


    immediately shocked.


    ¡°This is¡­ The heavenlyw fruit?!¡±


    A Peak Lord of the Sun Shrine, proficient in alchemy, had acquired the heavenlyw fruit and once


    studied it meticulously. He searched everywhere, but he never gained anything, and it had be a


    regret in his life. However, he finally got to see it.


    Yet, it was in such a situation.


    To his surprise, the young man casually took out five or six heavenlyw fruits and stuffed them into


    someone else¡¯s mouth, as if they were some worthless tomatoes that he could have as many as he


    wanted to. Moreover, a lot of juice flowed out from the corner of Ne¡¯s mouth and dripped to the


    ground because he had stuffed them too fast.


    ¡°What a reckless wastage of natural resources!¡±


    That Peak wailed and wished dearly that he could lie on the ground to lick the juice.


    Or, he could lick the juice from the corner of Ne¡¯s mouth.


    The other people were also emotional when they heard his shouting. The tiny fruit turned out to be the


    heavenlyw fruit, the unpurchasable blessed fruit in the market even though they had tens of billions


    of spiritual stones¡­ The heavenlyw fruit was extremely rare, so the possessors could not possibly


    take it out to sell it.


    Mica was shocked. ¡°Fifth Uncle, is that really the heavenlyw fruit? Were you not mistaken?¡±


    That man nodded. ¡°It is. I dare to swear on my life.¡±


    Mica was envious. ¡°So, she has just consumed fifty billion spiritual stones at once?¡±


    The Peak Lord stamped his foot and beat his chest. ¡°What a prodigal! How precious the heavenlyw


    fruit is! It is the main medicinal ingredient for the refinement of the heavenlyw pill. One heavenlyw


    fruit could be used to refine ten heavenlyw pills, and each pill¡¯s effect is stronger than eating a


    heavenlyw fruit raw.¡±


    Even Donovan was fire-eyed as he said, ¡°There must be more of them on him.¡±


    Gabriel said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Get him to hand over the heavenlyw fruits.¡±


    Alex looked up. He saw endless blood and many corpses. All of them were disciples of the Plenilune


    Sect.


    Frostine inside the apse was currently the new sect master of the Plenilune Sect, the hope of the


    Plenilune Sect. Since Frostine was in trouble, the Plenilune Sect¡¯s members came over to safeguard


    her.


    Instead, they ended up being massacred like poultry.

 Chapter 2319

    Chapter 2319


    Although Alex bore no feeling for the disciples of the Plenilune Sect, such a massacre vited the


    world¡¯s peace. Anyone who had humanity would feel difort and anger.


    ¡°I do have more of them!¡±


    Alex took out another three heavenlyw fruits and waved them before the crowd. But then, he stuffed


    them into Ne¡¯s mouth again and said, ¡°But, these are thest three fruits. I have none of them now.¡±


    He deliberately angered that group of people.


    As expected, a few people¡¯s noses were put out of joint. Especially the man whom Mica called ¡®Fifth


    Uncle¡¯ beat his chest, stamped his foot and howled to the sky. This was his obsession, but he suffered


    from such a treatment.


    ¡°Rockefeller, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel and hand over the Chaos Tree in you along with the Chaos


    Beads, Chaos Bell, and heavenlyw fruits. In this way, I¡¯ll let you off the hook so that you can leave


    here alive.¡±


    That was Donovan.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯rete. But, unfortunately, someone has snatched away the things that you want


    from me,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°What? Who is it?¡±


    The people of the Sun Shrine jumped in shock as they could not ept this.


    Alex replied, ¡°A woman called¡­ The White Lotus.¡±


    ¡°White Lotus?¡±


    The people of the Sun Shrine looked at each other in dismay. They had never heard of such a person


    at all. After a while¡­


    Donovan roared, ¡°You¡¯re bullsh*tting me! We¡¯ll talk after taking you down!¡±


    As he said that, he abruptly took out a sword with silver light leaked from the sword, and the cold lit up


    the entire ce. The moment he took out the sword, the surrounding air temperature suddenly


    dropped, and an extremely dangerous aura enveloped Alex.


    Donovan said, ¡°Brat, this sword of mine is called the God yer. It can even kill deities. But, once the


    sword is unleashed, it must consume blood, and all the people hit by the sword will be dead. So, I¡¯m


    giving you onest chance. Put down the sword in your hand, kneel, and surrender yourself.¡±


    Alex was expressionless. ¡°How despicable! It¡¯s despicable, just your character. It¡¯s no wonder that


    Ynes Larkin didn¡¯t want you but bugged me at all cost instead. It turned out that she¡¯s sick of you being


    too despicable!¡±


    Once Alex mentioned Ynes, Donovan¡¯s face was full of anger.


    ¡°You asked for it!¡±


    Donovan could not hold back any longer, so he drew his sword and rushed over.


    The silver sword light rushed over like it was an assault from the deep space of the universe and


    descended from the sky like lightning across the sky.


    Alex was dumbstruck as he saw that


    Donovan¡¯s sword was razor-sharp and perilous. Moreover, it was arduous for him to dodge it.


    Alex activated the 110 golden cores. As the infinite Chi surged, Alex advanced relentlessly and


    intercepted Donovan with the Xavion Sword in his hand¡­ It was because he could not dodge it. If he


    were to dodge it, Ne would have to endure the sword move.


    Whoo!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Alex¡¯s mind seemed to have sensed the Xavion Sword¡¯s purpose at once.


    The Xavion Sword focused on defending.


    At the time, his mind aligned with the Sword Intent, as if both the sword and him had reached some


    kind of unity.


    ¡°I shall have your blood sttered on the Xavion Sword!¡± Alex recited doggerel, but his mind was


    usually clear.


    It seemed that the Xavion Sword had be a part of his body on intimate terms. A stream of sword


    shadow rushed to the sky.


    At this moment, the Xavion Sword¡¯s length was about 1.2 meters, but the sword shadow unleashed


    was huge and boundless with unprecedented force, as if arge civil aircraft had rushed out of Alex¡¯s


    back.


    Wham!


    ng!


    Poof!


    Donovan spat a mouthful of blood and paled.


    It was because the great sword, the God yer, which he treated like a precious treasure, was broken!

 Chapter 2320

    Chapter 2320


    ¡°Ah! D*mn it..!¡±


    Donovan consecutively spat five mouthfuls of blood, mainly he regarded the God yer as a great


    killer weapon. But, on the other hand, he had been waterng it with his heart¡¯s blood and nourished it


    with his soul when he was free, so the both of them were in a pleasing rtionship.


    Now the sword had been severed, and he suffered a severe injury.


    Mica concernedly went over to help him up. ¡°Senior, how are you? Are you alright? Hurry up, take this


    healing pill¡­¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Donovan knocked away the pill with a p. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He was the Chosen One and was usually arrogant. However, he had been suffering setbacks at the


    hands of Alex in session recently, and he was so dejected that he bled internally.


    He did not want to admit defeat. Hence, he also could not ept the pill that Mica had brought over.


    Mica was sorrowful for a while after she was pushed away. Then, she vented all her anger on Alex. If it


    weren¡¯t for him, why would her senior treat her like this?


    Oh, there was more.


    ¡®That b*stard took advantage of me, so Senior thinks I¡¯m dirty and despises me even more. It must be


    like this.¡¯


    She could not hold back her anger, so she rushed forward a few steps and bellowed at Alex,


    ¡°Rockefeller, you d*mned b*stard! Rotten scum! A man has to be dignified. But, you disguised as my


    senior and cheated ten billion spiritual stones out of me and took advantage of me so that I couldn¡¯t get


    married. You¡¯re 100% a scum!¡±


    It turned out that her cursing sounded like an American shrew.


    Alex did not care about her. Instead, he assisted Ne in absorbing the medicinal power of the


    heavenlyw fruits. Soon, Ne rushed into Alex¡®s flesh and turned into a dragon pattern, hiding under


    his skin.


    ¡°What weapon is that in your hand?¡± Gabriel asked as his eyes were full of bewilderment and envy


    about the Xavion Sword.


    Alex replied, ¡°A murder weapon.¡±


    Facing so many experts from the Sun Shrine, hecked confidence as well. Therefore, he was not


    invincible even if he had the Xavion Sword. Furthermore, the blow earlier consumed too much Chi, and


    the feeling of man-sword unification in the Xavion Sword earlier disappeared.


    ¡°Hey, Mystic Maiden. Senior Mystic Maiden, are you done yet? Come out and do your job!¡±


    To his surprise, the Mystic Maiden¡¯s words came from the mind pce. ¡°I can¡¯t help you now. Ineed a


    period of a few days to fuse with my precious body.¡±


    Poof!


    Alex wanted to vomit blood as he felt that he had been deceived. He had received critical damage of


    ten thousand points psychologically.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you could help me once I signed the contract? You deceived me. Do you think it¡¯s


    fun to deceive me? Anyway, you¡¯re a bad*ass big shot. Don¡¯t you think it will lower your standard?¡±


    ¡°This is called all¡¯s fair in love and war.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I give you the Xavion Sword? What more do you want to deal with a few weak


    minions? I¡¯m your master, not your nanny, okay?¡±


    Alright, this was the true Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens.


    ¡®White Lotus. Oh, White Lotus. You¡¯re truly evil.¡¯


    Alex criticized internally. At this moment, the people of the Sun Shrine finally came to their senses from


    the shock earlier. But then, they were all envious of the excessive treasures on Alex. Everyone said


    that Donovan was the blessed man, the favorite child of Lady Luck. Finally, they discovered that Alex


    was the heaven, earth, and luck rolled into one with all sorts of rare magical treasures that emerged in


    an endless stream, moving the people.


    Gabriel seemed to have made a specific decision. He roared, ¡°Summon the Tower of God!¡±


    The twelve Peak Lords were startled in unison but nodded at once. It seemed that the Tower of God


    was something amazing that required the joint forces of all the people to use it truly.


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned cold as he could not foolishly wait for them to summon the Tower of God to deal


    with him. So, he instantly dragged the Xavion Sword andunched a preemptive strike at the nearest


    Peak Lord.


    ¡°I¡¯ll block him!¡±


    A Peak Lord roared with surging Chi, and a stream of purple aura emanated from his body, curling his


    entire body like a snake.


    Many surrounding people of the Plenilune Sect watched the scene, including Serene. After giving her


    bloodline power to Frostine, she turned into an olddy who did not stand out at all while standing in


    the crowd. So, no one from the Sun Shrine paid attention to her, an olddy at her death¡¯s door.

 Chapter 2321

    Chapter 2321


    Besides, some people had long been afraid of the massacre by the Sun Shrine¡¯s members. They


    watched the scene from a distance, but no one dared to get close.


    The battle today ended up in heavy casualties in the Plenilune Sect. The entire sect initially consisted


    of about three thousand people, but now more than a thousand people had died instantly. Moreover,


    most of the deceased had remarkably stronger cultivation bases in the sect. The weak had hidden from


    the beginning, so they did not encounter the misadventure.


    Serene stared at Alex with a perplexed expression, feeling conflicted.


    On the one hand, she hoped that Alex would die in the hands of the Sun Shrine¡¯s people. On the other


    hand, she hoped that Alex could go on a killing spree and obliterate the Sun Shrine¡¯s members. Of


    course, she could tell that the Sun Shrine¡¯s members came over to give Alex a hard time because of


    the conversation earlier.


    The ill-luck began because of him. The Plenilune Sect was the affected target.


    She felt a sense of helplessness as the Plenilune Sect had unexpectedlye to such a state today,


    turning into an ant that anyone could crush to death at will. Their lives and deaths seemed to have


    be insignificant.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    As Alex roared, the arcane power on the Xavion Sword surged.


    Since he had no thing else to conserve at this moment, he wanted to go on a killing spree.


    That Peak Lord snorted coldly. ¡°You still can¡¯t kill me even if you rely on the sharpness of your weapon.¡±


    The mysterious purple aura wrapped around his body turned into a giant purple tiger. This tiger was


    abnormally fierce and differed significantly from normal tigers. It was lifelike and full of bone spines on


    its back.


    ¡°Purple tiger, bind the ground, seal!¡±


    The Peak Lord did not practice swords and had been studying the purple energy all the time, so it was


    his most powerful weapon. The purple tiger bound Alex at a distance of twenty meters.


    Alex violently shook andshed out an expanse of power ofws, prating the purple tiger instantly.


    The Xavion Sword carried a dull thunder sound and shed past the Peak Lord¡¯s neck as if it were an


    otherworldly assault.


    Poof!


    He was decapitated in a sword¡¯s sh.


    ¡°Brother Eleven!¡±


    ¡°D*¡¯mn it!¡±


    The Sun Shrine¡¯s members were all stunned and furious. It turned out that a Peak Lord, who was in the


    Peak-Imminent Immortal realm, was killed just like that, just like a chicken.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How could he be so strong?¡±


    Mica muttered to herself as she was dumbfounded. In her eyes, Donovan had always been a leading


    figure among the younger generation that no one could match his glory. Still, now she discovered


    someone much stronger than him, far surpassing the achievements of the young generation.


    More importantly, this man had even taken advantage of her. This made her feel very special.


    ¡°Tower of the Sun God,e forth!¡± Gabriel roared as his eyes burst with anger, but now he and the


    other Peak Lords were working together to summon the Tower of God. This was the Sun Shrine¡¯ s


    representative treasure with an extraordinary power that once had a glorious history in ancient times,


    so he hoped that he could reproduce the miracle today.


    Alex¡¯s blood ran cold.


    He detected a great life-threatening danger with his keen sense. This was probably the great tribtion


    of life and death that the Mystic Maiden had mentioned. But, unfortunately, that White Lotus was


    inwardly evil and did note out to work after deceiving him through the contract.


    Could he block it with just the Xavion Sword that had been thrown to him?


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Alex roared again. The Xavion Sword was getting heavier, and the sense of man-sword unification


    vanishedpletely. He shed again with his sword, but it was a bit slower. Since the Xavion Sword


    was slightly reluctant to obey his order, he only managed to sever a Peak Lord¡¯s leg in the end.


    Someone from the Sun Shrine shouted, ¡°He¡¯s exhausted, and there¡¯s something odd with the sword in


    his hand as if it¡¯s not obeying him. He¡¯s not scary without this sword.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill this guy!¡±


    Murderous intent surged in Alex¡¯s eyes. He threw the Xavion Sword to the ground and said


    nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t need this abject handout.¡±


    He took out Athena¡¯s long golden spear. His figure shed as he rushed into the crowd.

 Chapter 2322

    Chapter 2322


    Within the mind pce, the Mystic Maiden was surprised as the Xavion Sword¡¯s origin was


    extraordinary, and it came from the ancient prehistoric period. It was razor-sharp and carried the Sword


    Intent with a great connection to her. So when she signed the contract with Alex, she enveloped an


    aura of soul power around him.


    Therefore, Alex could use the Xavion Sword easily. Otherwise, if it were someone else like Donovan, it


    would be guaranteed that he would not even be able to pick up the sword.


    Alex suddenly failed to mobilize the sword not because of his poor ability, but¡­ He managed to


    achieve the man-sword unification with the Xavion Sword from the beginning and unleash the Sword


    Intent, so it had drained a significant amount of Chi from him. Having his Chi drained was no different


    from courting death at this critical juncture.


    Hence, Alex, who noticed something was wrong with the situation, hurriedly threw away the Xavion


    Sword. He also secretly consumed a great handful of pills.


    Athena¡¯s long spear could be invincible as well.


    ¡°I represent justice!¡±


    ¡°I represent wisdom!¡±


    ¡°I represent my Athena!¡±


    Alex fought savagely while he was in a self-dramatization. ¡°What is the Sun Shrine? One by one, the


    weak minions will be pierced by my spear of justice. I shall round up you immoral viins in one fell


    swoop and nail you on the Pir of Shame in Olympus!¡±


    He was covered with the power ofws, and the aura of the furnace of forbidden spells was faintly


    discernible. His posture looked bizarre when he wielded the spear to attack with wide-open and


    straightforward moves. It was because he did not know the art of spears and simply used it as a stick.


    However, he was terrifying, coupled with Instant Teleportation.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Alex consecutively killed two Peak Lords of the Sun Shrine with therge golden spear. His ck hair


    fluttered, and his clothes pped with a dazzling aura as if he were a killer goding out of ancient


    times.


    Donovan watched from afar with conflicted expressions. He knew that he was really no match for this


    guy.


    Just then, the Tower of God that Gabriel and the others were summoning finally appeared.


    For the sake of summoning this treasure, these people had no time to fight and could only helplessly


    watch Alex decapitate their people in session before this. All the twelve Peak Lords were known as


    the experts who had now dominated the territory of Western Ridge.


    Eventually, three of them were killed in the blink of an eye, and one was severely injured with a broken


    arm, so they exploded with anger.


    ¡°Abomination! I shall kill you today!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tower of the Sun God, go!¡±


    Gabriel roared as blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. He had bitten through his posterior mr


    due to the irrepressible outburst of hatred toward Alex.


    ¡°This is¡­ The Fire Tower of the Universe!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and dodge it! Don¡¯t let it envelop you!¡±


    Serene immediately jumped in shock when she took a closer look at the zing treasure tower


    spinning around in mid-air, so she hurriedly reminded Alex.


    On the contrary, the Sun Shrine was the Plenilune Sect¡¯s archenemy. She was still well aware of this


    point.


    She could not help butment as there was a bit of connection between the Fire Tower of the Universe


    and her.


    She was once trapped in the Fire Tower and suffered a fate worse than death. That kind of experience


    was unforgettable until now. If her friend had not helped her, she would have died there back then. Now


    that she met this magical treasure again, she was naturally horrified. However, she did not expect that


    it would fall into the hands of the Sun Shrine and was given such an inexplicable name.


    Alex also sensed it. The fire tower was full of terror. Its origin was extraordinary, and it turned out to be


    a treasure.


    He wanted to retreat via Instant Teleportation, but it was not easy. An expanse of the domain was


    formed under the Fire Tower. It was also a forbidden area.


    The people who activated the Fire Tower could lock their target. After the target was locked, it would be


    difficult to escape.


    Seeing the spinning Fire Tower descending slowly to envelop Alex, blood boiled in Alex¡¯s body, and all


    the golden cores unleashed their power. Even the divine power also sensed the danger and took the


    initiative to protect its master.


    ¡°Furnace of forbidden spell, activate!¡±

 Chapter 2323

    Chapter 2323


    The furnace of the forbidden spell opened up behind Alex¡¯s back, but it did notunch the Great


    Icebound Spell this time. Instead, it provided Alex with enormous energy, and he used Athena¡¯s huge


    golden spear to withstand the Fire Tower forcefully.


    However, the Fire Tower was extraordinary. It ignored his power of resistance and continued to


    descend.


    As the distance got shorter, Alex could feel the high temperature under the Fire Tower melting his


    clothes rapidly. Then, as the ze enveloped him, he felt as though he was about to melt.


    Serene could not bear to watch it again.


    The painful scene back then reappeared before her eyes. However, she was now powerless.


    ¡°Mystic Maiden! Mystic Maiden, hurry up ande out for the rescue!¡±


    ¡°If I die, your house will be gone! The Chaos Tree will disappear too!¡±


    The anxious Alex enveloped himself with the Mystic Armor. Although it was a little effective, he


    probably would notst long.


    The Mystic Maiden replied, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t move now. You have to rely on yourself. If force doesn¡¯t work,


    just use your brain. The brain is a good thing. Those who only resort to violence are boorish fellows.¡±


    Alex was about to be roasted pork now, so how could he still calm down?


    The Mystic Maiden reminded, ¡°Besiege the stronghold behind the enemy to force the attacking enemy


    to retreat. Capture that woman.¡±


    Alex knew that she was talking about Mica.


    The White Lotus was indeed two-faced. She was a great expert, but her random idea would break past


    the moral baseline. However, Mica was Gabriel¡¯s daughter, so it should be effective.


    It just happened that Mica saw that the naked Alex, who the Fire Tower enveloped, was going to turn


    into roasted pork soon, so she immediately apuded. ¡°Great! B*stard, you can¡¯t escape now, right?!


    Even your clothes are all burnt, and you¡¯re like a plucked rooster. Try to be arrogant once more for me!


    You will be roasted into ck-skinned pork within fifteen minutes. If you¡¯re capable, show me a smile


    again!¡±


    Facing Mica¡¯s taunt, Alex looked at her.


    The next second, the true fire inside the furnace of the forbidden spell was getting fiercer, and the


    golden cores were even emitting bright skyglow, setting off his flesh with dazzling radiance.


    The Ten-Point Forbidden Spell initially existed to break the routine.


    Wham!


    The sound of thunder burst out of the furnace, and even lightning shed. However, what was being


    brewed in the furnace was still the Great Icebound Spell, as he only knew this kind for now.


    Under the Great Icebound Spell, the mes in the Fire Tower were instantly frozen, and the Prison


    Domain underneath was weakened. Alex hurriedly seized the chance hanging by a thread, rushed to


    Mica¡¯s front, and dragged her over with a hand, holding her firmly.


    Whoosh!


    The Fire Tower of the Universe was certainly inseparable from Alex like a shadow and never let Alex off


    the hook, so it immediately followed and enveloped Alex once again. As for Mica, who was held in


    Alex¡¯s arms, she was not within its scope of consideration. Moreover, the Fire Tower of the Universe


    seemed to be very discontented with Alex as he had just broken loose for a moment.


    A fiercer me soared right away.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    A series of endless screams rang out. It came from Mica. The clothes on her were also burned to


    ashes in an instant. If it weren¡¯t for her considerably decent cultivation base, the melted clothes from


    the burn alone would scald her like a toad.


    Alex hugged her and used the Mystic Armor to protect her within it as well. He did this because Mica


    could not die now. She was now hisst hope.


    He was afraid that the Fire Tower would burn her to death at once.


    But then, the scene would be a littleical. They were shrouded in the Fire Tower of the Universe,


    and their clothes were burned as they embraced each other tightly. It was so exciting and eye-catching.


    Mica was bosomy with stunning curves. Alex held her in his arms, feeling joy in pain.


    ¡°Hahaha, how does it feel like to be a plucked hen? Isn¡¯t it particrly refreshing?¡± Alex roared


    withughter, using the words she used before.


    Mica was about to go out of her mind. ¡°B*stard, let me go! Let me go!¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Are you sure? Once I let go of my hand, you will be roasted into a ck sow right away.


    Do you want to experiment with it for a while?¡±

 Chapter 2324

    Chapter 2324


    Although Alex wasughing, he was overwrought.


    The Fire Tower of the Universe was so mighty that he felt the endless extreme heat eroding his flesh


    even if he had the Mystic Armor. He felt as though he was the Monkey King that the Grand Supreme


    Elderly Lord had trapped and was about to be refined into an immortal elixir.


    And, Mica, whose strength was not as good as his, would undoubtedly be roasted into fly ash.


    When Alex just gently opened up a gap now, Mica yelled like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.


    She soon realized that the yellow energy barrier that Alex had unleashed was protecting herself.


    How could she dare to leave Alex at such a moment?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She even hurriedly hugged Alex¡¯s waist and clung to him with all her might, fearing that a particr part


    of her body would identally exceed the range of protection and be roasted into a loin skewer. But


    then, her body was extremely embarrassing as she felt a burst of heat as if it would pierce her heart


    ¡°Dad, help! Help!¡±


    Mica Simpson screamed as she looked at the Fire Tower of the Universe overhead. It was still


    descending with rising temperature, and it was about to envelop them.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes were filled with a burst of anger as he did not expect that Alex would be able to briefly


    escape from the range of the Tower of God¡¯s envelope and even kidnap his daughter. Seeing his


    biological daughter suffering such a treatment, he felt he had ants in his pants. ¡°Stop! All of you, stop!


    Don¡¯t hurt my daughter¡­¡±


    Gabriel withdrew his Chi. The few Peak Lords gritted their teeth and were reluctant, but the sect master


    had given the order. So they could not possibly kill Mica, right?


    Soon, the me on the Fire Tower of the Universe diminished.


    Alex secretly breathed a sigh of relief as anyone who experienced it would know the feeling of the


    scorching roasting inside this tower. But, anyway, he did not like it.


    Serene also spat a mouthful of impure Chi, and her anxious mind gradually calmed down a little. She


    shot him a perplexed look and turned to look at the temporarily shut door of the apse, praying mentally


    that Frostine couldplete the bloodline¡¯s legacy. Then, when the time came, she could lead the


    Plenilune Sect to make aeback and obliterate those garbage from the Sun Shrine.


    Mica was now in a dilemma.


    ¡®I¡¯m in my birthday suit while embracing Alex. This scene is simply unsightly, so what should I do in the


    future?¡¯


    ¡®Moreover, Senior has seen everything. He won¡¯t ept me now, right?¡¯


    Just as the anxious and heartbroken Mica was pondering how to resolve the current embarrassment,


    Donovan suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Keep burning them!¡±


    What?


    When Mica heard such words, her mind buzzed, and she almost failed to react to it.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that burn me to death if the burning continues?¡¯


    ¡®No, Senior would never do that to me. He has many magical treasures on him. Perhaps he has


    thought of a way to save me.¡¯


    Thinking that, Mica shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. You mustn¡¯t let this scoundrel go. Hurry up and think


    of a way to rescue me, and then burn this guy to death.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    The woman was now in his embrace, yet she still talked like that


    ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid of death!¡±


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t pester me then!¡±


    Alex let go of her with one hand and retrieved a portion of the Mystic Armor¡¯s yellow light The second


    Mica felt a rush of terrifying heat burning her back and buttocks, she trembled abruptly, screamed, and


    instinctively wrapped herself around Alex out of shock.


    ¡°Ah! No!¡±


    The next second, her expression changed drastically, full of astonishment and disbelief. There was also


    immense panic and difort.


    Earlier, she clearly felt the anomaly. It seemed that something was blocking her throat. She wanted to


    voice it out, but she did not know what to say. The concerned party could only discern her emotions


    clearly after he had looked at her expression closely.

 Chapter 2325

    Chapter 2325


    ¡°How¡­ Is that possible?¡±


    Alex was also astonished, he seemed hesitant and puzzled, but he still hurriedly used the Mystic Armor


    to protect the woman. Mica could not die for real now as this was his amulet He would never let her go,


    even if Donovan wanted to rescue her by catching him off guard.


    However, things didn¡¯t always go as nned¡­


    Gabriel looked at Donovan. ¡°Donovan, do you have a decent solution? This scoundrel went so far as to


    capture Mica as a hostage. Now I fear the repercussions after acting against him. It¡¯s challenging! The


    Tower of the Sun God will burn him to death along with Mica.¡±


    Donovan replied, ¡°Master, Third Madam seems to be pregnant.¡±


    ¡®Third Madam¡¯ that he mentioned was Gabriel¡¯s third wife.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, but why are you talking about this now?¡±


    ¡°Master, your daughter could be born again. It¡¯s fine to have eight or ten of them, but once we miss the


    thing on this guy, we might not be able to acquire it again even if the entire Sun Shrine were to spend a


    millennium.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Once Donovan said that, everyone fell silent.


    Mica was perturbed because of the drastic change earlier. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck her


    out of the blue. She could not stop tears streaming down her face. She had invested her passionate


    love and her night dreams in her senior. But, to her surprise, he had said such a thing and wanted to


    abandon her and burn her to death just because he wanted to get the treasures on Alex.


    Her world turned upside-down.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How can this be? Senior, how can you do this to me?¡± Mica yelled as she could not ept it.


    Donovan looked calm as he said indifferently, ¡°Junior, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity for the Sun


    Shrine. You should make a sacrifice for the rise of the Sun Shrine! This will be your glory too. In the


    future, I¡¯ll build a statue of you in the Sun Shrine so that the descendants of the sect will always be


    grateful for your righteous deed.¡±


    Alex was speechless after hearing it. He looked at Mica, full of sympathy.


    Mica wept, yet she was unable to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯ve entrusted yourself to the wrong guy!


    ¡°A man fears to follow the wrong career, a woman fears to marry the wrong man!¡±


    Alex sighed and gloated slightly. He had broken through her barrier, but that was an ident. He did


    not have the mood to be responsible till the end. Although this woman looked fine and was bosomy,


    she was dim-witted.


    However, Gabriel was reluctant to let go of his daughter. This was his only daughter born to him and his


    beloved, so how could he burn her to death?


    ¡°No, absolutely not! All of you, stop! Put away the Tower of the Sun God!¡± he bellowed.


    The remaining eight people out of the twelve Peak Lords supported the Fire Tower without knowing


    what to do.


    Donovan roared, ¡°Master, you¡¯re the sect master of the Sun Shrine, so you should take the lead and


    think for the Sun Shrine. This guy just killed our three Peak Lead. Don¡¯t you want to avenge them?


    Junior¡¯s life is important. But are their lives not? Besides, who could guarantee that no one else would


    die once we let him go?¡±


    Gabriel still refused to do so.


    Donovan immediately shouted, ¡°Gabriel Simpson, you disappoint me greatly! The Sun Shrine is in its


    current state all because of my merits. You¡¯re unworthy of the sect master¡¯s position. You actually want


    to push away this great opportunity. If we kill him today, the status of the Sun Shrine will be able to rise


    again to the next level, and all the Peak Lords¡¯ cultivation realm might be able to transcend into


    Immortalization. But you¡¯re so selfish¡­ All the Peak Lords, heed my words. Keep burning. When we


    acquire his magical treasures, we¡¯ll share them.¡±


    The Peak Lords looked at each other in dismay.


    Someone roared, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to Young Sect Master. From now on, Young Sect Master will be the


    sect master of the Sun Shrine!¡±


    Once someone took the lead, the other Peak Lords followed suit.


    Mainly, the magical treasures on Alex were too amazing. But, on the other hand, Donovan¡¯s authority of


    speech in the sect had even surpassed Gabriel because Donovan was the blessed man, and the Sun


    Shrine was soaring because of Donovan.


    ¡°Tower of the Sun God, burn!¡±

 Chapter 2326

    Chapter 2326


    Such was the world of cultivation. A dog eat dog society. Gabriel and Mica¡¯s lives were nothing


    compared to the sacred treasures Alex had brought out. No one would want to give up now that victory


    was just one step away.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Mica screamed in horror. She wasn¡¯t Alex after all. Even Alex felt extremely ufortable,


    despite having a strong body and arge shield. Mica had soft and smooth skin. Such high


    temperatures made her feel as if she was being burnt alive. The circumstances petrified her.


    Alex frowned. ¡®If this continues, Mica will die within ten seconds.¡¯


    Initially, this wouldn¡¯t be that big of a matter, but the two were still stuck to each other in an odd


    situation. ¡®If she really were to be burnt alive, I¡­ I¡¯d be traumatized, and it would greatly affect me. I


    don¡¯t want that.¡¯


    ¡°Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, Great Icebound!¡±


    In the end, Alex still decided to save her, using the Great Icebound Spell to fight against the Fire Tower


    of the Universe. Two extremes, fire, and ice slugged it out right before their eyes.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes were widened. He just couldn¡¯t believe what he was witnessing. Donovan was


    abandoning his own master, taking the position of sect master of the Sun Shrine.


    ¡°How dare you, Donovan? I am your master. How dare you try to overthrow me?¡±


    ¡°And all of you, stop! What are you doing? Are you all trying to turn traitors? I am the sect master of the


    Sun Shrine, yet you are all working with my disciple to overthrow me?¡±


    One of the Peak Lords spoke up. ¡°Gabriel, you don¡¯t have any excellent qualities, so you¡¯re really not


    suited for being a sect master. The only right thing you¡¯ve ever done in your entire life is adopting to¡­


    The new sect master.¡±


    ¡°If you understand this, then we can all live our happy lives. If not, we¡¯d just have to view you as an


    enemy.¡± Another Peak Lord chipped in.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ondo. It¡¯s wise to step aside at difficult times, so just stop trying. She¡¯s just a daughter.


    You can just find a few more women and have a bunch of daughters if you like. When the Sun Shrine


    bes more powerful, you can marry Whoever you want.¡±


    Gabriel was enraged. ¡°How¡­ Dare you all talk to me like that? Get lost!¡±


    Another yelled. ¡°Gabriel, don¡¯t be mistaken here. Else we¡¯d have no choice but to kill you!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabriel couldn¡¯t care less. He rushed over to save Mica. He was, in fact, the sect master, but he wasn¡¯t


    a good man either. He never hesitated when he had to kill, but he was still a father to his daughter.


    He was afraid of death, yet as a father, he felt no fear.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Gabriel lunged towards one of the Peak Lords. Since he was a sect master, his cultivation level


    was not low. Along with his mystical tools and anger, he instantly tried to kill.


    One of the female Peak Lords turned cold. ¡°Third, Fourth, kill Gabriel with me first.¡±


    Alex was surprised, not expecting to see conflict between the members of the Sun Shrine.


    Gabriel might be strong, but he surely couldn¡¯t fight against three Peak Lords at the same time. He had


    to take quite a few steps back, his limbs were shed quite a few times as well. The heaviest injury


    was on his arm, a cut so deep his bone was visible.


    Mica saw this and yelled loudly. ¡°Stop! Stop now! Don¡¯t kill my dad!¡±


    Just as she said that, Donovan attacked, holding a short de in his hand. As Gabriel was retreating


    from the Peak Lord, vomiting blood, Donovan stabbed him in the back.


    ¡°Ah, dad!¡± Mica was stunned, unable to ept what she was seeing. She had just watched the man


    she loved most kill her father, the man she relied on most.


    Gabriel¡¯s entire body tensed, turning around slowly to look Donovan in the eye.


    Donovan held him in his arms, slightly apologetic. ¡°Master, you¡¯re old, and you won¡¯t understand the


    younger generation. Everything I do is for the sake of the Sun Shrine¡¯s rising. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make the


    Sun Shrine the best shrine within all three thousand worlds. I¡¯ll build arge statue of you, so you can


    witness everything we do.¡±

 Chapter 2327

    Chapter 2327


    Gabriel vomited blood again. He smiled sadly. ¡°Good, great, amazing!¡±


    ¡°You really are her son¡­ Huhhh¡­? She did say that I¡¯d die in the hands of my own son when she left. I


    didn¡¯t believe her, but¡­ Pfft¡­ I have no other choice but to do that now. Don, you really do¡­ Look a


    lot like¡­ Her¡­¡±


    When Gabriel said this, he was getting less and less oxygen by the minute, his face pale as a sheet.


    Blood poured out of the gaping wound in his back.


    Donovan froze. ¡°What did you say? What do you mean by that?¡±


    In reply, Gabriel merely coughed out more blood.


    Mica froze as well. ¡®Donovan¡­ Is he really my brother?¡¯


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. Such a pity. You tried to kill your sister, then killed your father


    yourself. You¡¯re reckless and clumsy, yet you dare to think about ruling over the three thousand worlds?


    Dream on, my man. You can dream about anything you like!¡±


    The members of the Plenilune sect were gossiping amongst themselves as well, somewhat shocked.


    However, many still watched as though a mereedy, where faint smiles broke on their faces.


    Even the Peak Lords of the Sun Shrine were shocked.


    Gabriel did a really good job at keeping this secret, so n one knew that Donovan was his son.


    ¡°Hey, say something! Say something!¡± Donovan yelled in anger as he grabbed Gabriel by the


    shoulders. He couldn¡¯t ept this one bit


    Gabriel finally mustered up some strength. ¡°Go to the Northern Ocean and look for your mother. Sh¡­


    She is the Holy Maiden of¡­ The Ondo family¡­ Dolores Ondo.¡±


    After that, he took hisst breath.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Donovan¡¯s de was extremely sharp, a mystical tool that he found in the ancient ruins. It was filled


    with intense evil Chi, able to destroy a soul from within. Hence, it was pretty impressive that Gabriel


    managed to say something, despite being stabbed right into his heart.


    ¡°Sect master, sect master¡­¡± One of the Peak Lords called for Donovan. ¡°Do we continue using the


    Tower of God?¡±


    Mica was still being burnt within the tower after all. However, the situation was far different from before.


    Not only was she Donovan¡¯s godsister, but she was now his actual sister.


    Donovan stared at Mica with a chilly expression.


    He stood up and kicked Gabriel¡¯s corpse aside. ¡°Hmph, trying to misguide me before your death, huh,


    old man? There¡¯s no way that he¡¯s my father. And even if he was, so what?¡±


    ¡°You may continue. This is all for the rise of the Sun Shrine. Such sacrifices are worth it.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Our sect master is so amazing!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Activate the Chi in its full power. Maximize the true fire of Samadhi in the tower!¡±


    Boom!


    As the Tower of God zed in a massive inferno, a loud noise came from within. The mes were


    gettingrger by the second, its color even turning silver-grey, which looked extremely terrifying. The


    tower started to descend, trapping Alex and Mica inside.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Mica screamed.


    Just then, Alex summoned the Chaos Bell, covering the both of them.


    Donggg¡­


    The sh was so loud that his ears rung. Yet Alex still managed to hear Donovan speaking outside.


    ¡°Burn! Burn till he breathes hisst. Then I¡¯d deal with him in my own ways. I want to dig out all his little


    secrets.¡±


    The true fire of Samadhi continued to burn the tower. It even burnt a hole into the ground as the rocks


    around the tower had melted. The high temperature made its surroundings turn into ash.


    The members of the Plenilune sect were sad and petrified. Since Alex was trapped in the tower, they


    figured that he probably died in mes. They were worried about how the Sun Shrine would deal with


    them next.


    At the time, Alex was still murmuring to himself. ¡°I wonder if I could take this¡­ Erm¡­ Tower of God or


    something?¡±

 Chapter 2328

    Chapter 2328


    The tower was quite small, hence the space within the Chaos Bell was even smaller.


    Alex was currently carrying Mica in his arms, hiding in this cramped space.


    It was quite hard to even turn around in here. However, it wasn¡¯t that much of a problem for now.


    Besides, they were being protected by the bell, so the fire was being blocked out effectively. They didn¡¯t


    have to worry much about being burnt alive yet.


    ¡°Hey, move a little,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mica was in a rather bad mood. She had just watched Donovan kill her father, and


    to make matters worse, discovered that Donovan, who she had loved deeply for many years, was her


    biological brother.


    Having experienced both of these incidents, she was mentally unstable, as if she were a volcano ready


    to explode.


    Alex¡¯s words were like throwing a lit match into a bucket of gasoline.


    ¡°You jerk! You bastard! How could you say that? You assaulted me, yet now, you want me to move? I


    outright refuse!¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Alex froze, realizing she had misunderstood. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean? Think I don¡¯t know how dirty your mind is? You¡¯re but a hideous jerk that


    takes advantage of people! Do you think I¡¯d oblige and let you do whatever you want to me? Dream on!


    I¡¯m already in such a bad state. I¡¯d rather die! You can beat me to death if you can, but I won¡¯t move


    even if you do so!¡±


    Alex fell speechless, he just wanted to move away from her.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t, then I will, okay?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mica instantly started shivering from fear, her bossy attitude faded away. She had


    heard of such incidents before, that women would feel extreme pain in these moments. If the man


    wasn¡¯t being gentle, the woman would feel as if ayer of her skin was cut off. She couldn¡¯t help but


    feel terrified when knowing that pain of such magnitude awaited her.


    Despite thinking this, Alex didn¡¯t do anything of the sort to her. He merely pushed her off, and the two


    changed their positions. He then tried tomunicate with the Chaos Tree.


    ***


    Donovan looked furious, he felt quite uneasy standing outside of the tower.


    Gabriel¡¯sst words still managed to affect his mood greatly, but he was a stone-hearted person. He


    actually believed what Gabriel said, and believed that Mica was his actual sister.


    Despite this, he still decided not to let Mica go.


    ¡®I already killed my own father, so who cares if I kill my sister too?¡¯


    ¡®Besides, Mica keeps bugging me like a mosquito, it¡¯s painfully annoying!¡¯


    ¡®But I can¡¯t let word of this incident spread to the public, lest it might cause serious consequences¡­ If


    anyone found out about this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to show my face.¡¯


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes then fell on the members of the Plenilune sect, filled with coldness and murderous intent.


    When their eyes met, Serene knew that the situation was looking bad for them. She then immediately


    gave out an order. ¡°Everyone, be careful! All disciples of the Plenilune sect, assemble! Form the


    blockade formation!¡±


    She could tell that Donovan was about to murder again. All the members rushed forward and got into


    position.


    Donovan was not fazed at all. ¡°You bunch of scoundrels, do you really think you could change your


    fate? I will crush your sect today. You will all be history!¡±


    ¡°Attack!!!¡±


    The battle began within the howling of the crowd.


    Since Donovan had just suffered a great deal because of Alex, he was dying to release all that pent-up


    anger within him. He figured that these weaklings would make a nice stress relief.


    Just then, Donovan looked as if he turned into a demonic god, ughtering countless people.


    Thud!


    He crushed the ribs of a female disciple in one stomp, to the point her entire chest deted and


    ttened to the ground. He then punched a hole into another disciple¡¯s stomach with his fist¡­ Blood


    sttered everywhere. Painful screams filled the skies.


    ¡°Help us, ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you attacking, ancestor? Our sect is getting wiped out!¡±


    As despair filled their hearts, all the members of the Plenilune sect began wailing.

 Chapter 2329

    Chapter 2329


    They couldn¡¯t understand why Serene wouldn¡¯t attack, knowing she was apelling martial artist.


    ¡®Is she using some higher hand to crush the entire sect?¡¯


    Serene was extremely heartbroken. Her eyes widened with anger. Bloody tears poured down her old


    eyes, but she was helpless.


    As the ughter continued, it looked as if it would require a miracle even to escape. Death and


    destruction seemed to be the only thing that awaited them.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Just then, a bright, silver light shot to the sky from the back of the sanctuary. It was where Frostine was


    receiving the legacy. The ray was so bright that anyone could still see it clearly during the day.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Donovan turned to look at it amid his killing spree.


    The silver light was as thick as a bucket, followed by a melody so pleasant it was as if an ancient god


    was singing. Its listener would feel rxed, their bodies lightened.


    ¡°What kind of secret treasure is being birthed in there?¡± Donovan asked Serene.


    Throughout his life, his luck and skillsbined allowed him to witness quite a few miracles. He had


    seen such situations as well, whenever there was a birth of a unique treasure, or when a powerful


    medicine had been formed.


    Even the people controlling the Fire Tower of the Universe looked over as well, all filled with greed.


    ¡°No treasure is in there,¡± Serene replied.


    However, no one believed her. Donovan immediately ditched the members of the Plenilune sect and


    rushed to the back of the sanctuary.


    ¡°Stop himl¡± Serene yelled.


    ¡°Hmph, as expected. Something is in there.¡± Donovan smiled coldly, using a long ck sword to


    murder three disciples simultaneously, continuing his way to the back.


    At that very moment, a figure shed towards Donovan. It was Hermione.


    ¡°You¡¯d have to get through me first.¡±


    Donovan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I recognize you, that Rockefeller guy was messing around with you in the


    hotel, with Ynes Larkin too. You shameless b*tch, if you want to die, then so be it.¡±


    Hermione took a bottle of medicine out of her pocket. It looked like blood. She then drank it in one gulp.


    This was the fate-changing method that Xienna left for her.


    Boom!


    Hermione¡¯s strength instantly increased threefold.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    ng! ng! ng!


    Hermione¡¯s aura was intense, at par with Donovan¡¯s. Donovan was shocked. He had never viewed her


    as an equal, thinking that he could kill her in one shot. He didn¡¯t expect her to be this fierce after taking


    some medicine.


    Even Serene and the members of the Plenilune sect were so shocked their jaws dropped to the


    ground.


    The battle seemed to be at a stalemate.


    Donovan yelled. ¡°Lord Rowan, help me out¡±


    The Peak Lord named Rowan answered him lightly, about to give Donovan a hand. Since Alex had


    been in the tower for quite a while, he thought that Alex was dead at this point.


    The true fire of Samadhi was burning from within, after all, and any person at the Immortalization stage


    would¡¯ve been burnt to ashes now.


    Just then, the tower started moving on its own as crackling noises filled the air. A cold gust of air


    somehow came from the tower, which was insanely hot a while ago.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the tower?¡±


    Suddenly, an even weirder phenomenon happened-ayer of blue crystals formed on the tower¡¯s


    surface, bing thicker and thicker with time.


    This was¡­ Ice!


    Ice was actually forming on the Fire Tower of God, a phenomenon simply way too surreal.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Following that were loud banging noises. Someone seemed to be punching harshly from within the


    tower.


    Crack!


    After a salvo of punches, a hole had been punched into the Fire Tower of God.

 Chapter 2330

    Chapter 2330


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    ¡°The Tower of the Sun God is broken!¡±


    The Peak Lords of the Sun Shrine started screaming. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    This was a very powerful treasure, indeed, filled with pure fairy energy. Not only was it filled with the


    true fire of the Sun, but quite a few powerful me types were also included as well. For example, the


    true fire of Samadhi, the Six Divine Fires, and Core Lava.


    Quite a few monsters had died under this tower, yet a human managed to break it with his punches.


    After that, a bald guy crawled out of the hole. It was obviously Alex.


    However, he looked like a mess. His hair and eyebrows had been burnt off to the point his entire head


    was bald. Dust was all over his face, and a hoop of dragon scales stuck by his waist.


    Those were Ne¡¯s scales.


    He didn¡¯t have a choice. He couldn¡¯t present himself looking like a caveman.


    ¡°Ah? Pfft!¡± Alex spat out aftering out, its contents looking ck and muddy.


    It was aimed towards one of the Peak Lords, traveling at an unbelievably great speed. It was two times


    quicker than sound,nding on the Peak Lord¡¯s body with a loud whoosh.


    As the phlegmnded on the person, his entire body caught on mes. The mes were so powerful


    that the fire couldn¡¯t be put out, causing the man to drop to the ground as he yelled in sheer pain.


    After struggling for some time, he managed to take off his clothes and extinguish the fire. Despite this,


    half of his body still suffered third-degree burns. He crawled back up to his feet, clearly in pain, his eyes


    filled with resentment.


    Alex exhaled a ball of thick smog and eximed, ¡°You guys control this stupid tower, yet you¡¯re scared


    of fire?¡±


    Just a while ago, he really did intend on taking this Fire Tower of God using the Chaos Tree. However,


    it wasn¡¯t interested in the tower at all, refusing to absorb it. So Alex just assumed that the tree was


    naturally afraid of fires.


    Instead, the Mystic Maiden informed him about something. The mes in the tower were of good


    quality, so they could be used to burn one¡¯s organs.


    At the time, Alex was quite shocked.


    ¡®Burn organs? What the heck is that? As if you can just burn your organs away. Wouldn¡¯t you die from


    that?¡¯


    Unexpectedly, the Mystic Maiden told him that his flesh and bones were just tough, and they merely


    looked strong. In reality, his body wasn¡¯t all that powerful. It had lots of ws, and he had never


    undergone any special training in the past. It would be like a piece of cake if a truly powerful opponent


    wanted to defeat him.


    After that, she just simply gave him a sutra to practice on. It was a breathing method that could


    strengthen his organs, so he could swallow fire.


    Since the Mystic Maiden was Alex¡¯s contractor, and so he had to do what she said. No matter how


    much he refused to practice, he still had to, which was why he managed to turn out like this.


    It was fortunate that the maiden didn¡¯t mess with him. Alex was able to quickly prove that the breathing


    method and sutra were indeed effective. Using her method, he was able to decrease his organ damage


    to a minimum.


    Serene widened her eyes, looking at Alex as if he were a ghost.


    She had had a taste of the power of the tower, after all. Hence, she knew just how strong the fire was.


    At the time, she managed to use a special treasure to protect herself from the fire. Yet Alex looked


    burnt to a crisp. His hair was all gone, but his body waspletely fine.


    ¡®How did he do that?¡¯


    Moreover, it was absolutely ridiculous that he spat out zing phlegm.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡®The fire reached his organs, so how is it possible that he¡¯s still alive?¡¯


    ¡®This guy must have some great secret on him.¡¯


    ¡®Looks like I underestimated him!¡¯ Serene thought.


    The half-burnt Peak Lord was infuriated. ¡°How dare you break our Sun Shine¡¯s Tower of God? You


    definitely have a death wish. I will make you¡­ Ah!¡±


    Mid-sentence, Alex blew a strong gust of air towards him.


    Phwoosh¡­

 Chapter 2331

    Chapter 2331


    It was then that the colorful mes turned into a fire snake, lunging towards the Peak Lord, burning his


    entire body once again. He screamed in horror and agony.


    All the members of the Sun Shrine immediately came forth to help him put out the fire, but they ended


    up disappointed.


    The me was a mixture of true fire of the Sun and Samadhi. If a person were to be lit up with this,


    there was no way to extinguish it. All they could do was wait untill the fire burned its victim to the


    ground.


    However, it was quite fast. Within thirty seconds, the Peak Lord died a horrible fate. His body turned


    into mere ashes. It was just way too brutal.


    Alex was quite surprised as well. ¡®This fire is way too strong, what if I identally hurt someone on our


    side? It¡¯s like I became a fire-breather or something. That went beyond my expectations¡­¡¯


    However, he then realized that the fire energy he swallowed was decreasing at a rapid pace. Still using


    the special breathing method, the energy within the mes was being absorbed by his organs. He was


    able to sense newfound power within his body.


    Due to the heat, he tried to touch his face to check on himself. Instead, this gave the others, and


    himself, quite a shock. He managed to tear ayer of skin down from his forehead. It was dangling in


    front of his eyes.


    ¡°What the¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shedding?¡±


    Alex¡¯s hands started shaking. It was just too weird. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d tear the skin off of his entire


    face. Some of the female members of the Plenilune sect even felt like puking after seeing this. Alex


    then tore the whole thing off and threw it to the ground. It was thin, half-transparent, butplete, there


    was a little dust on it as well.


    Despite having ayer of skin torn off, Alex could sense the changes on his skin. It was soft and


    smooth, making him look like he was glowing.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Even human? Could you be a demon?¡± one of the Peak Lords was petrified.


    ¡®How could humans ever shed like this? Only snakes and other simr beings would do so.¡¯


    Some couldn¡¯t help but make their own guesses. ¡®Is Alex a snake demon who learned how to


    shapeshift?¡¯


    Alex cracked his neck and moved his shoulders slightly, cracking his joints loudly. ¡°It won¡¯t be polite if I


    don¡¯t pay back the favor. You guys fed me some mes, so now you get to eat my fists.¡±


    Alex was literally fired up. The sudden expansion of energy within his body was filling up his organs, so


    he felt the need to move around to release some of this energy.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Leaping from the ground, he used his own stamina instead of Instant Teleportation. Despite that, he


    managed to move three times the speed of sound, as thunder and lightning surrounded his figure. He


    wanted to ughter the Peak Lords of the Sun Shrine.


    These people have been murderng the members of the Plenilune sect. They even tried using extreme


    methods to obtain his treasures. Hence, they deserved to die a horrible death.


    ¡°Dragon Tusk Punch!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Tusk Punch!¡±


    ¡°Another Dragon Tusk Punch!¡±


    Alex yelled, using the same attack this whole time, not intending to change his methods.


    His movements were swift and rapid, each punchnded ordingly. As soon as he captured the Peak


    Lords, he would deliver multiple punches to each of them. In just a blink of an eye, he was able to kill


    off three of them.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The rest of the Peak Lords shivered with fear after seeing this.


    ¡®That was way too brutal. Is this his true strength? It¡¯s like he¡¯s somerge beast!¡¯


    Donovan seemed to be wavering, wanting to retreat. Alex was just way too strong for him, and his


    current self would most likely die here if they fought. Hence, escaping was the only thing he could think


    of now. However, the silver light from the back of the sanctuary shone way too brightly. He knew that


    some kind of rare treasure must have been formed, so he wasn¡¯t willing to give up on that yet.


    Whoosh¡­


    Donovan clenched his teeth and decided to take the risk anyway. He assumed that he would be able to


    escape quickly after snatching the rare treasure from the sanctuary. After he became stronger, he


    woulde back to defeat Alex.


    ¡®Oh! And that Xavion Sword as well.¡¯


    He figured that it was no normal weapon. As he made his decision, Donovan let out a roar and rushed


    in, attempting to take the Xavion Sword with him.


    In actuality, he had miscalcted. just as he was about to take the sword, it appeared to have merged


    with the ground. Not only could he not bring it with him, but the force yanked him back, causing him to


    fall on his butt.

 Chapter 2332

    Chapter 2332


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s this heavy?¡¯


    Donovan couldn¡¯t believe this was real at all. With his cultivation level, he could at least lift items that


    weighed tons with his arm. Even if the sword were to weigh ten or more tons, it should still move, even


    just a little.


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t budge one bit.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way. If it really is this heavy, how did Rockefeller use it? Besides, if the ground couldn¡¯t


    withstand such weight, it would¡¯ve already sunk¡¯


    ¡°What is this?¡± Donovan was in shock, but he remembered how easy it was for Alex to swing it. He


    refused to believe that Alex¡¯s arm was this much stronger than his. Hence, the problem had to be with


    the sword.


    Taking a good look at the sword, he noticed an ancient word carved on it, the word ¡®Xavion¡¯. He felt as


    if his heart was hit by a hammer, it started thumping very hard.


    ¡®Xavion?¡¯


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡®This is the Xavion Sword?!¡¯


    ¡®Oh my god, this is what I call a true treasure! I have to get this.¡¯


    He was starting to regret that he didn¡¯t take much notice of this sword. That was why he was focused


    on ughtering the members of the Plenilune sect when Alex was being trapped in the tower.


    ¡®I should¡¯ve taken the sword for myself at the time, but now¡­¡¯


    ¡°I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t move it!¡±


    He then took a golden talisman and pped it on his body.


    It was a rare Strength Boosting talisman from ancient times. When activated, it could increase strength


    by twofold for a short period of time. If one were to have the strength to lift ten tons, they would lift


    twenty tons in ten minutes. One could carry boulders if one wanted to.


    ¡°Argh!!! Rise!¡± Donovan screamed, putting both hands on the hilt of the sword, using all his might to lift


    it. Two harsh footsteps were imprinted into the ground, yet the sword remained on the ground, not


    moving an inch. Donovan refused to ept this and continued trying to use brute force.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from behind. ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Donovan¡¯s face flushed red.


    On the other hand, Hermione covered her nose and took two steps back, visibly disgusted. ¡°Ugh, how


    disgusting. You farted in public.¡±


    Donovan was quite frustrated as well, but he didn¡¯t want to give up. After taking another breath, he


    used all his might once more.


    Pfffft


    However, he let out a louder fart, and his pants were almost ruined by this.


    Serene couldn¡¯t take it anymore, let alone Hermione, who was just a few feet away from him. That was


    because that was clearly a wet fart. They were worried that he might crap in his pants if he used too


    much strength again.


    Hermione startedining. ¡°Hey, do you have any decency at all? Don¡¯t take a dump here at the


    Plenilune sect! Even if you wanted to, you could just use the toilet. Are you trying to kill us with that


    smell? Why would you sh*t in your pants?!¡±


    Donovan wanted to bang his head to the ground. He had never been more humiliated in his entire life.


    Boom!


    Just then, Alex swung his golden punches towards an elderly Peak Lord¡¯s forehead. This punch was


    filled with Ksitigarbha¡¯s divine power, along with the strong energy of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. His


    speed had even increased to being four times the speed of sound.


    With an attack of such short-range, the Peak Lord couldn¡¯t escape at all. His head exploded from the


    impact right there and then.


    It was extraordinarily gory and terrifying. At this point, seven of the twelve Peak Lords were dead, and


    one was severely injured.


    The Peak Lords of the Sun Shrine weren¡¯t just a bunch of nobodies, after all. All of them were Peak


    Imminent Immortals, yet they were being killed off as if they were mere livestock, dying from just one


    punch.


    All of the members of the Plenilune sect were shivering with fear as well. It reminded them about the


    monk who tried to pretend to be the sect master and kidnapped Frostine, torturing her here, every


    single day.

 Chapter 2333

    Chapter 2333


    Alex had overheard Donovan¡¯s farting as well, it sounded especially disgusting.


    He looked towards the sword with reluctance, since Donovan was still holding onto it. He originally


    intended to take it back using his divine consciousness, but since he was reluctant to, he gave up on


    that. Instead, he brought out Athena¡¯s golden spear and lunged over.


    ¡°Donovan, you tried killing both your father and sister. You don¡¯t belong to this world, I will punish you in


    the name of justice!¡±


    ¡°If you admit your faults, immediately hand me over all your mystical tools, like the Five Elements g


    and the storage ring. I might spare your life if you¡¯re willing to change.¡±


    With this, all the members of the Plenilune sect were puzzled. Hermione was rolling her eyes as well.


    Alex sounded quite dignified during the first half of his sentence, but his imagepletely shattered as


    soon as he continued speaking. It was obvious that he was just jealous of the mystical tools Donovan


    had.


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    Donovan decided to make his final struggle and tried lifting the sword again. Yet he really didn¡¯t have


    the strength to do so.


    Alex smiled. ¡°Oh, you want the Xavion Sword? Awh, you could¡¯ve just said so, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Alex gestured towards the sword, making it beam brightly. Since Donovan was facing the sword


    directly, he was able to feel a tremendously powerful energying from the sword, along with a


    terrifying gust of malicious Chi.


    He was so scared that he could feel his soul leaving his body, so he didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer


    and backed away, bringing out a golden shield to protect himself with.


    ng!


    The de of the sword shed right onto therge shield. That was Athena¡¯s golden shield in


    Donovan¡¯s hands.


    Donovan¡¯s purlicues were starting to tear as blood dripped down his arm. The shield flew out of his


    hands right after, yet it didn¡¯t break at all, which surprised Alex.


    That was an attack from the Xavion Sword itself, which indicated that Athena¡¯s treasures were indeed


    quite good, strong in defense.


    Alex¡¯s eyes darted away and rushed towards the shield, grabbing it as soon as he could.


    ¡°That¡¯s mine now!¡±


    On the other hand, Donovan didn¡¯t try to take it back, his target was the thing in the back of the


    sanctuary. He then threw an oval shaped thing towards Hermione, yet smaller than an egg. After that, it


    shone a bright light, exploding as soon as it fell to the ground.


    ¡®F*ck, it was a grenade!¡¯


    However, the explosion was hundred times more powerful than that of normal grenades. It caused a


    deep pit into the ground, even the ten meter tall tree nearby broke in half because of this. The trunk fell


    slowly, crushing all the buildings in its way.


    Despite this, the ancient building where Frostine was at wasn¡¯t affected, it didn¡¯t even suffer a scarpe. It


    was as if it was a celestial building, unaffected by any explosion in this reality.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hermione didn¡¯t die from the explosion as well. She managed to use one of her trump cards at the very


    last moment, it was the Golden Body that Xienna gave her. In reality, it was just a strand of hair, sealed


    with a projection of Xienna inside, nted on Hermione¡¯s scalp. With this, she could save herself in


    crucial moments.


    It was obvious that Xienna treated her disciple well, since she gave her three strands in total, which


    meant that Hermione had three surviving chances in total. She used one back when she was


    swallowed by the great Genbu, and she used another today.


    Xienna¡¯s figure instantly showed up and took the explosion for her. However, the projection instantly


    vanished after the explosion, since it was so strong that it could only block it off.


    Donovan then rushed to the back with great speed. Following that was a loud horrifying wail, as


    Donovan was hit back out, rolling over the ground like a bowling ball. His face waspletely covered


    with blood.

 Chapter 2334

    Chapter 2334


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Everyone froze.


    Donovan¡¯s actions were quite embarrassing. He was drenched in blood, his nose was crooked, and


    two of his front teeth were also knocked out. He looked terrible as if his image of being the first prodigy


    to emerge in ten thousand years was no more.


    Even the members of the Plenilune sect gasped in shock.


    ¡®What happened back there?¡¯


    ¡®Was that cruel man injured that badly?¡¯


    Just then, a figure slowly walked out of the sanctuary. It was Frostine. Even though she had only been


    away for a few days, she looked like apletely different person. Her entire body was radiating with


    divine glow, her beauty even more ethereal and her figure fitter than before.


    She exited through the door. Behind her was a vague image of a Nine-Tail, following her closely


    behind. Her fiery red eyes looked down on everyone. Frostine was, in fact, the one who kicked


    Donovan out. Her powers exceeded him.


    Before she received the legacy, her cultivation level was merely Spirit Severing. Donovan, on the other


    hand, was fifth realm to Imminent Immortal. The two had such a significant difference in power, yet the


    tables had turned.


    ¡°Why did you¡­¡± Serene seemed upset though Frostine managed to defeat Donovan easily. Her eyes


    were filled with sorrow and disappointment.


    Whenever the Nine-Tails received a legacy, a certain phenomenon would ur during the


    consolidation phase. The more time one took to consolidate, the more power they would receive.


    Frostine, however, took only one day to consolidate her powers.


    Serene remembered that back then, she had to use up an entire week. That meant that the power


    Frostine received was just one-seventh of what she received then. In conclusion, it meant that the


    consolidation phase had failed.


    She sighed, knowing that the reason would possibly be because of what Frostine had experienced. Her


    roots have been destroyed due to the cruel methods the Yavda monk used to forcefully activate her


    blood, making her end up like this.


    Someone who had their legacy ruined wouldn¡¯t be able to go far, to begin with.


    ¡®How could she be Plenilune Sect master?¡¯


    ¡®So this was all for naught!¡¯


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex had no clue about the olddy¡¯s mixed feelings, but he was exhrated to see that Frostine¡¯s


    injuries had mainly healed up since she showed up with such power.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re alright?¡±


    Frostine turned to him with a sweet smile. ¡°Mhm. Thank you, Alex¡­¡±


    Alex shook his head as he looked toward Donovan. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after dealing with this Sun Shrine guy.¡±


    After that, he leaped from the ground and attacked with the golden spear swiftly.


    This time, Donovan felt like his life was actually shing before his eyes. Frostine had given him quite a


    concussion, after all, and some of his ribs were broken.


    His current powers were very limited.


    ¡®I¡¯m done for!¡¯


    ¡®I, the son of luck, have unexpectedly been defeated time and time again after meeting this Rockefeller


    guy! Looks like I¡¯ll die in his hands today. What a pity!¡¯ Donovan thought


    At the veryst moment, the jade pendant he wore shattered into pieces as a ball of white light dawned


    upon them. It seemed quite malicious.


    Alex could feel a massive, terrifying presence descending. Chill ran up his spine, and goosebumps


    sprouted all over his body.


    Without hesitation, he backed away the quickest he could, dodging whatever that wasing.


    Shing!


    A sword came from the skies, shing down on Alex¡¯s initial position.

 Chapter 2335

    Chapter 2335


    It was horrible. Thew power was smashed into pieces, and the space around the area shook as it


    formed a void within the cracks.


    Everyone there started backing away, visibly frightened. The space around Donovan had turned into a


    vacuum that epassed a 500 meter radius.


    Alex clutched his left side. Although he dodged with great speed, he was still hurt by that white light. It


    had almost shot through his intestines, and Ne¡¯s scales couldn¡¯t block it either.


    That beam was definitely shining at over ten times the speed of sound.


    ¡®What was that?¡¯


    ¡®How was it that powerful?¡¯


    Alex was slightly shaken. The sky sword¡¯s power was way overwhelming. It waspletely out of his


    hands. Such power only meant that it was stronger than an Imminent Immortal. Even the Yadav


    Akaaran Buddha was no match for this.


    Moreover, this light had rmed the Mystic Maiden in his mind pce. Speaking to him via telepathy,


    she said, ¡°You¡¯re in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°What trouble?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Just wait!¡±


    Momentster, Donovan¡¯s body exploded with light that glowed with an intense aura, as if a mystical


    master had descended onto this. Within the light, a young madame floated. Her eyebrows were


    raised, seemingly enraged. ¡°Who wants to kill my son?¡±


    A woman, who imed that Donovan was her son, was standing up for him. This meant that the


    woman was his mother, Dolores Ondo.


    Donovan was puzzled as well, he had never seen this woman before. He had never had a mother in


    his entire life. However, she seemed strong, and she popped up out of nowhere just to save him. This


    was exactly what he needed right now, so this was great.


    ¡®That means¡­ Yet another chance!¡¯


    ¡®Who cares who she is! Who cares why she abandoned me! As long as she can help, I don¡¯t mind


    calling her my mom!¡¯


    ¡°Him!¡± Seeming quite excited, one of the Peak Lords pointed toward Alex and yelled. ¡°He wants to kill


    our sect master! This man is also extremely arrogant and evil! He stole the sect master¡¯s fiance and


    treasures. He¡¯s our sect master¡¯s arch enemy!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the young madam asked, ¡°Sect master? Isn¡¯t Gabriel Simpson the sect master?¡±


    The Peak Lord replied, ¡°Uhm¡­ The new sect master has already taken over. Sect Master Simpson


    retired.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare say that Donovan had murdered Gabriel because he had no idea what the young


    madam¡¯s rtion to Gabriel was.


    Alex spoke up.


    ¡°Retired? Bullshit, they literally overthrew him. All of you worked together to kill your sect master. Oh,


    and your little son here was the murderer of his own father. Tsk.. tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout such nonsense!¡± snapped Donavan. ¡°Mom, why would I kill Dad? He killed him! If it


    weren¡¯t for him, why would Dad even die?¡±


    He even called them his parents naturally, not feeling any guilt within his heart. To him, it didn¡¯t matter


    what he had to do, so long it was of help to him. He could even grovel at her feet, let alone calling them


    his parents.


    This was going exactly the way he wanted. The young madam was ttered by how Donovan called


    out to her. Her expression softened as she turned to him. ¡°Oh my dear son, you have suffered so


    much! Normal people couldn¡¯t possibly kill their own father, and anyone who could is unique!¡±


    ¡°My son, Mom knew that you would kill Gabriel someday¡­ And I don¡¯t me you. This is just what we


    call fate. Once you¡¯ve ovee this obstacle, your life would be perfect.¡±


    This left everyone wide-eyed and mouth agape.


    She then turned to Alex, her eyes bing tremendously cold. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but you¡¯re


    dead meat if you dare to try and kill my son. I will find you, no matter where you run. Everyone here


    must die. This is a promise from me, Dolores Ondo! just you wait. Your death is near.¡±


    The woman¡¯s aura was immense, growing stronger by the second, making everyone want to fall to their


    knees. However, Alex was quite used to threats at this point. He immediately caught on that she


    couldn¡¯t do anything to him right now. No matter how powerful she was, her current appearance was


    not her true form.


    ¡®F*ck. Why should I be scared of her, then? Even if I die, I¡¯ll die a warrior!¡¯


    ¡°You old hag. Who are you trying to scare, huh?!¡±


    ¡°Buzz off now, will you?!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex lifted the Xavion sword and swung it harshly.

 Chapter 2336

    Chapter 2336


    The unique Heavenly Sword flew across the sky, headed towards Donovan and his mother, before


    viciously shing down.


    Boom!


    Ten thousand sword manes smashed down, and the ground cracked open. The field behind Plenilune


    Sect was directly split into a canyon. It was so powerful that Donovan and his mother were also


    submerged in it. However, there was no violent resistance as imagined, as if they were a pair of mortals


    who had long since perished wider a single sword.


    However, this really should not be.


    Just a moment ago, that woman was unbeatable, as if she was the mother of the three thousand


    worlds.


    The fierceness of that shing in was also not in line with the current situation. By the time the


    dust in the sky fell, the mother and son werepletely out of sight.


    Did they rim away?


    At this time, a voice surprisingly called out amid the coldness of the woman.


    ¡°Xavion Sword?¡±


    ¡°I never thought that this legendary Sword of Heaven would appear here.¡±


    ¡°Human brats. You have sessfully angered me. Enjoy yourst life. Within three days, I wille to


    take your head, and collect the Xavion Sword.¡±


    The voice came from high in the sky, but no one was visible.


    After the words were spoken, five divine colors shed in the sky with a human figure in the middle.


    Quickly, it disappeared. If one did not look carefully, one could not see the difference.


    They ran away!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hermione breathed a sigh of relief and muttered, ¡°This woman with such a big mouth really thinks she


    is the Western Queen. How annoying.¡±


    The moment she said that, something unexpected happened.


    The woman¡¯s voice could be heard again. ¡°Very well. A small human ant like you dares talk about me


    behind my back. After three days, I¡¯ll kill you too.¡±


    Hermione¡¯s jaw dropped, her mouth agape. She never expected that the woman hadn¡¯t left.


    Nheless, everyone present was covered by divine senses but couldn¡¯t find that person¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Little ve, there is no need to search.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    In the mind pce, the Mystic Maiden spoke to Alex. Frowning, Alex asked, ¡°The big trouble you were


    talking about just now. Is she the one?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden seem ed to be muttering to herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Peacock Heavenly King n to


    still be in this realm. Little ve, when she said she woulde to you in three days, she wasn¡¯t just


    saying that for fun. She would reallye. I know this n¡¯s behaviour to the bone.¡±


    ¡°Peacock Heavenly King?¡± Alex froze for a moment.


    Alex was thinking about the young woman who spoke about humans. So, was she not human?


    ¡°Where is her cultivation level at?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Her cultivation level is still unknown, but killing you will be a breeze. From the power of that sh just


    now, she is at least a great Golden Immortal demon. To kill a mortal like you, a finger would suffice.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t expect Donovan¡¯s mother to be of such grandiose origins. A massive peacock demon she


    certainly was. On the other hand, Donovan was half-human half-demon, or a demon-human in short.


    ¡°Mystic Maiden, I am now under you. You will not see me die without saving me, right? You are the


    Mystic Maiden who can easily kill the Yadav Akaaran Buddha. Super goddess, if this little brother is


    killed, your reputation won¡¯t look good, will it?¡±


    ¡±You are not a little brother, but a little ve.¡± The Mystic Maiden corrected him.


    Alex cursed in his heart for a while.


    Finally, while clenching his teeth, he goaded, ¡°Well, I am the little ve. Now the little ve is in


    trouble, does my white lotus-like female master have any advice?¡±


    When the Mystic Maiden heard Alexplimenting her as a white lotus flower, she was overjoyed.


    ¡°Okay, since you are so good at talking, I will give you guidance. One word, run!¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else. Run until she can¡¯t catch up with you.¡±

 Chapter 2337

    Chapter 2337


    Alex wanted to vomit blood on the spot.


    ¡®This is your so-called guidance? I think you are giving me a word puzzle. The Mysterious Maiden of


    Nine Heavens is nonsense. She does things with deception and is rather unreliable.¡¯


    Of course, he did not dare to say these words.


    At this time, seeing that the momentum had gone, the remaining Peak Lords of the Sun Shrine


    immediately ran since Donovan¡¯s mother simply did not care about their life or death.


    They did not want to die in the hands of Alex, the devil.


    ¡°Trying to run? Who agrees?¡±


    Alex was annoyed, inexplicably provoking a great Golden Immortal demon. An instantaneous shift


    blocked the front of a Peak Lord. The Dragon-Tusk Punch, with a strong and overbearing fist, swung


    out fiercely.


    The Peak Lord¡¯s heart jumped, and he hurriedly crossed his arms, his true essence pulsating, blocking


    Alex.


    However, it did not help.


    Alex¡¯s punch was actually apanied by the sound of a dragon¡¯s groan and an elephant¡¯s roar. It


    directly smashed his arm bones and again forward with a punch down, which smashed his chest. The


    Peak Lord copsed, bloody and gruesome. He seemed to be unable to live any longer.


    On the other side, Frostine also dodged to kill the enemy. She ghosted around with her nine tails. Both


    of her eyes were bloody red. The foxtail that had been retracted popped out again.


    There were supernatural power and the Lunar Eclipse Cut.


    Ahead rushed up high.


    Hermione, with thest energy of the strange blood, cut down that Peak Lord who had been injured by


    Alex with a sword.


    At this point, of the twelve Peak Lords, only two remained. The two had long been trembling in fear,


    their legs almost unstable. Regret filled their heart. If they had known that this would be the current


    result, they would not have rob Alex¡¯s treasures.


    This was not a robbery. It was simply a way to get killed.


    Poof!


    A man, facing this high risk, directly knelt on the ground in a naked manner and bowed very


    spinelessly, ¡°I surrender. Spare my life. I am willing to abandon the darkness and join the Plenilune


    Sect.¡±


    ¡°Surrender? Fine, then you kill him!¡±


    Alex pointed at thest Peak Lord with the golden divine spear in his hand.


    Thest one, shivering at the words, hurriedly plunged his entire body to the ground and roared, ¡°Big


    brother, don¡¯t kill me. I, too, am willing to give up the darkness and join the light. I am willing to be a


    cow and a horse for big brother. Oh, oh, I am willing to give all my belongings to you, brother. I will give


    you whatever you want. I still have two concubines at home, beautiful as flowers¡­¡±


    While saying that, he took out a storage ring and put it at Alex¡¯s feet. He also took the initiative to


    remove the soul ban on the ring.


    Alex rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not a rag collector. What can I do with your concubines?¡±


    As soon as he spoke, he felt a few very harsh gazes from several women around him. To liken women


    to rags and asking what could be done?


    Alex was asking about the purpose of the concubines and not other meanings!


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m just kidding! Come on, look what¡¯s inside this ring?¡±


    In order to divert everyone¡¯s attention, Alex picked up the ring on the ground. He did not even look at it


    but directly poured and spread it all out on the ground.


    Its contents were like a small mountain falling down. Infinite amounts of treasures, spiritual stones,


    spiritual herbs, elixirs, and all kinds of precious refitting materials were seen.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd present was shocked to the core.


    ¡°There is so much. We are going to get rich!¡± Hermione eximed.


    Alex stroked his chin and appeared satisfied. It was only that the things inside this one ring were more


    than what had been turned over in the vault of the Plenilune Sect, showing that the Sun Shrine really


    overflowed with valuable items!


    Without saying a word, Frostine directly ran to collect the rings on the corpses of the remaining Peak


    Lords. Including Gabriel¡¯s, there were twelve rings. Finally, he looked at the kneeling Peak Lord. ¡°Just


    your ring is left, won¡¯t you give it?¡±

 Chapter 2338

    Chapter 2338


    Not willing to give?


    Wouldn¡®t that be really looking for death?


    That Peak Lord almost cried and was busy taking out his own storage ring to hand it over to Frostine.


    However, after taking a look at its contents, Frostine wasn¡¯t at all happy.


    Frostine also poured out the contents of his ring. Compared to the one next to him, he was simply shy


    in his pocket. There were not many good things.


    Hermione sneered, ¡°You are both Sun Shrine¡¯s Peak Lords. He has so many belongings, and yours is


    only this much. Is it yourck of ability orck of sincerity? Forget it, Master. It¡¯s better to kill him with


    one punch. It¡¯s a waste of air to keep him anyway.¡±


    Alex nodded his head.


    The Peak Lord hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡­ I really only took this storage ring when I came


    out. But I still have it at home. There are many more, though. I¡¯ll take you to them! Also, I have the key


    to the Sun Shrine¡¯s treasure vault. As long as you go to the Sun Shrine, all of the things in the vault are


    yours.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes shed for a moment. He ced prohibitions on the bodies of the two Peak Lords


    sessively.


    Afterward, he let Frostine put all the treasures on the ground and back into the ring. ¡°Senior sister, I


    have something to tell you. Forget it, Hermoine, and¡­ Madame Coufal. Come over to listen!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Frostine spoke up and looked at Hermione, ¡°Senior brother, what¡¯s with this woman? What is her


    rtionship with you?¡±


    One had to know that the Yggdrasill family destroyed the Usoro family. Countless Usoro nsmen died


    in the hands of the Plenilune Sect. Hermione yed a key role, thus, Frostine¡¯s hatred for her ran


    deep.


    Now Alex was walking with her, and she couldn¡®t ept it in any way.


    ¡°Uh, she¡­¡±


    ¡°He is my grandmaster!¡± Hermione hugged Alex¡¯s arm and said proudly, ¡°My master is a superior


    goddess and has had four children with her husband. Frostine, I don¡¯ t know how you got entangled


    with my grandmaster, but I don¡®t have any wrong thoughts about my grandmaster. My grandmaster will


    kill you if he finds out.¡±


    Frostine had awakened the bloodline, epted the inheritance, with her force value rocketing up. This


    was followed by a ghosted nine tails. She now hadplete confidence to kill Hermione.


    ¡°Your master is your master. It has nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle the feud between our two families at our hands. I¡¯ll duel with you, life or death!¡±


    As Frostine said this, she thought of her father and fellow countrymen¡¯s tragic death. Unable to calm


    down, her chest was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡±


    Alex hurried to stop. ¡°She is not a member of the Yggdrasill family. She is the same as you¡­ She has


    the Nine-Tails bloodline¡­¡±


    Alex briefly said the real identity of Hermione. The key was, behind Hermione, stood Xienna, who might


    have given her something. Frostine and Hermione really wanted to fight each other. It was hard to say


    who would win or lose. just based on Xienna¡¯s projection for a brief moment just now, the threat was


    still quiterge. Of course, the most important thing now was not these things.


    Rather, Donovan¡®s old mother would kill them.


    Alex confided the information that the Mystic Maiden had said to him to each person.


    ¡°What? A Peacock Demon at least at Golden Immortal?¡± Serene was shocked at the words. If it were


    two thousand years ago, she would not be afraid. At that time, she had awakened five tails, had five


    nine-tailed divine abilities and had countless heavenly treasures of weaponry with extraordinary power.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Now, she was not very different from an ordinary olddy. How could she have the ability to fight


    against a great Golden Immortal demon?

 Chapter 2339

    Chapter 2339


    Hermione couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the rules of heaven and earth are missing, and


    there is no longer a way to break through the Immortalization in the world? How could the great Golden


    Immortal demon exist?¡±


    Serene shook her head, ¡°It cannot be understood in this way. During the end of ancient times, the


    Grand Emperor Rowan broke the six reincarnations at the cost of blocking the universe¡¯s rules. The


    purpose was to stop the footsteps of the undying n. But, the universe, the ancient sacred ces,


    superspecies, the prehistoric giant race were all many. There was even colossal cultivation of heaven


    and earth which couldn¡¯t ban the existence of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell! Those species that have


    existed for an unknown number of thousands of years, even from the beginning of the chaos of heaven


    and earth, had an unknown number of divine weapons in their hands. Using such divine weapons, they


    can still advance, but they are scarce, and there is no way for ordinary people to obtain them.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex listened and secretly nodded his head.


    Inside his body, he had the Chaos Tree, and the Chaos Tree would be able to createpletew


    power that could help him cross the Immortalization stage.


    Earlier, the people of the Sun Shrine had long ago shouted out that Alex possessed the Chaos Tree.


    Serene was also surprised in her heart, but she had not obtained it yet. So naturally, she did not know


    that the Chaos Tree had such benefits.


    Hermione was surprised. ¡°So, as long as you have the divine weapon, we can still advance to


    Immortalization?¡±


    Serene exined, ¡°But such a divine weapon is legendary. It is very difficult to get! Once, there were


    also big ns in America. In the previous three thousand years, I do not know how many experts went


    around looking, digging the ancientnd, to find that kind of divine weapon. But, all that came to


    nothing. There were rumors that the deepest part of the Misty Swamp was once the center of the


    ancient times where the gods battle. There were countless divine weapons left inside, unfortunately¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, what happened?¡± Alex yearned for that ce himself.


    This was because the Crazy Crone hade out from there. Dave had also been there.


    ¡°That is a cursednd!¡±


    ¡°Those who go in will surely die!¡±


    Seeing Serene¡¯s expression, Alex¡¯s heart moved. ¡°Madame Coufal, did you also go in there once?¡±


    Although Serene was still a little bothered by Alex calling her Madame Coufal, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I have been there, and it turned out to be like this,¡± she nodded.


    Alex was shocked, ¡°So, rumor has it that two thousand years ago, tens of thousands of experts from


    Pompeii Fairnd entered the Misty Swamp. Finally, two and a half people came out, one of which,


    was you, Madame Coufal.¡±


    Seeing Serene nodding her head, Alex could not help butpliment her. He did not expect that she


    was a great person who ranked alongside Crazy Crone.


    However, these remarks also proved the Mystic Maiden correct. Donovan¡¯s mother could really be a


    great Golden Immortal demon or a direct descendant of the Peacock King. For such a person toe


    and kill them, it was genuinely terrifying.


    Those present collectively lost their words upon thinking of the terrible consequences.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Serene said, ¡°She will definitely look for the Plenilune Sect, and when that happens, none will be able


    to escape.¡±


    ¡°What should the Plenilune Sect do?¡± Hermione asked.


    Serene replied, ¡°As long as people are alive, the Plenilune Sect will not extinguish. From now on, the


    Plenilune Sect is closed. After breaking up, each sect disciple will have to make a living! I hope that


    one day, the Plenilune Sect can also reappear on earth.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Frostine and sighed. Initially, she still had hope for Frostine, but


    unfortunately¡­


    Alex keenly perceived her gaze, and his heart thumped.


    ¡°Madame Coufal, didn¡¯t my senior sister ept the inheritance? Why look so unhappy?¡±


    Once Serene rted the tale, Frostine sighed long and hard.


    ¡°Senior sister, it¡¯s okay,¡± Alexforted. ¡°Even if the inheritance is iplete, that¡¯s nothing. We can


    go look for other opportunities! Madame Coufal, you are familiar with this ce. If the Golden Core


    Demon catches up with us, where do you think we should run to?¡±


    ¡°The Dead Zone!¡± Serene replied.

 Chapter 2340

    Chapter 2340


    Alex looked deep into Serene¡¯s eyes, making sure that she was not lying to deceive herself.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go to the Dead Zone!¡±


    Alex made an immediate decision. The current situation was urgent as the great Golden Immortal


    demon would soone to chase and kill. A barrel of small demons might even being along. He


    could not stay here and wait for death. Most importantly, the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens in the


    mind pce was a fake. It would not work after being ruthless once. ¡°However, before I go, I have to


    get to the Sun Shrine to move their treasure trove!¡±


    This was his grandfather¡¯s. Alex dared to burn him with the Fire Tower till his hair and eyebrows were


    singed. The whole body was naked, a really humiliating scene. Alex did not grab something tofort


    him. Was he still Alex?


    ¡°Uh, not right¡­¡±


    He pped his bald head, and a sudden awakening struck him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s not right?¡± Frostine asked.


    Alex answered, ¡°I forgot one thing.¡±


    ¡±What is it?¡±


    ¡°A woman¡­¡±


    ¡°I also remember Mica Simpson!¡± Hermione called up.


    Some had forgotten about the womanpletely. Frostine did not see the image of Mica being pierced


    by Alex and did not know that she was still pressed in the Fire Tower, but Hermione and Serene both


    saw it clearly. As women, their hearts still skipped a beat when they thought about that scene.


    The two looked at Alex and their expressions became odd.


    ¡°What now, master? If Mica gets pregnant, my master will be unhappy with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Mica? Pregnant?¡± Frostine¡¯s brow furrowed as she became more and more confused.


    Alex hurriedly chipped in. ¡°Don¡®t talk nonsense, how can she be pregnant? My situation with her is not


    like that at all.¡± That being said, Alex still hurriedly rushed out.


    As a result, he found¡­ That the person was gone.


    The Fire Tower of the Universe was still there, and the Chaos Bell was still inside the Fire Tower. After


    picking up the Chaos Bell, however, he found that there was no one there.


    ¡°No way, where did the person go?¡±


    ¡°A big change of life!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex was a little confused, and so were the few women who had rushed here after hearing the


    commotion. Serene called a few people from the sect who were around and asked them if they had


    noticed any movement under the Fire Tower.


    No one knew. It was as if the woman inside had disappeared into thin air.


    Immediately afterwards, Gabriel¡®s body was discovered to be gone. It had vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Donovan is known as the son of luck,¡± exined Hermione. ¡°There was one when he had countless


    strange encounters. He also brought many benefits to the Sun Shrine. I heard that several ancient cave


    dwelling gods were dug, and he obtained countless magic treasures. That¡¯s the reason the Sun Shrine


    grew into the most powerful sect of the Western Ridge in a short period of time. Mica¡¯s body must also


    have remarkable magic treasures. It is also possible she used the magic treasures to escape.¡±


    Alex nodded his head, his heart fired up even more. He must go once to the Sun Shrine.


    ¡°Plenilune Sect had a heritage for thousands of years. Now, there is a great enemying.


    Unfortunately, no one here can save the day. Now, I dere the Plenilune Sect as closed. Everyone


    hurry to pack up and flee the farther the better!¡±


    ¡°After going out, please remain anonymous temporarily, until one day, when a strong person rises, we


    will meet again,¡± Serene stood in a high ce, leaning on her cane, and said loudly.


    After these words were spoken, all the people of the Plenilune Sect were sad. Some cried tears of pain,


    because this was their home, but now they had to leave their homnd.

 Chapter 2341

    Chapter 2341


    The Plenilune Sect¡¯s members left and went down the mountain one after another.


    Frostine bowed to thank Serene. She knew that she had used her own bloodline to save her,


    eliminating thetent danger in her body. Moreover, she had even acquired the legacy sessfully.


    ¡°Being able to survive the bloodline-induced blood sacrifice and sessfully activate one tail is


    sufficient enough to prove your bloodline is powerful,¡± Serene said. ¡°Unfortunately, we were persecuted


    by viins into this state. Otherwise, would my Plenilune Sect be forced to seal off the mountain pass


    because of a Great Golden Immortal Demon? What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no way out either.¡±


    She took out a bead. ¡°This is Nine Tails tribe¡¯s celestial bead of legacy. If you get a chance someday,


    you can make up for whatever¡¯s left of the bloodline. Perhaps you could even evolve the legacy for the


    second time. Take this bead!¡±


    ¡°Are you not going toe with us?¡±


    Serene red at Alex. ¡°Have I been tired of following you guys? Frostine Usoro, you better don¡¯t go


    with him either. The Great Golden Immortal Demon has targeted him. You¡¯ll simply lose your life if you


    go with him! Besides, you will be a burden to him!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was certainly not in Serene¡¯s hopes that Frostine would follow Alex.


    She had acquired the legacy, after all. Hence, herst sentence was devastating. As expected,


    Frostine hesitated upon hearing it.


    In fact, Alex did not want her to follow her either. The Great Golden Immortal Demon woulde to kill


    him at any time, so it was not the time to be immersed in love. ¡°Granny is right, senior. If you follow me,


    you won¡¯t be of help, and I can handle the dangers on my own!¡±


    ¡°Then, senior, let¡¯s part ways here. We¡¯ll meet again when there¡¯s a chance!¡±


    Alex did not ask Frostine for the storage ring as the Usoro family demise urred more or less


    because of him. The dozen items inside the ring were considered aspensation.


    Wham!


    Alex sted the head of one of the Peak Lords with a punch and took the other guy who could open


    the treasure vault before instantly turning around to run away madly.


    ¡°Junior, you must survive! You must survive!¡±


    Frostine hurriedly chased him from behind with her red-rimmed eyes.


    Alex replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have the white lotus with me. She won¡¯t let me die. Take care, senior!¡±


    In the mind pce, the Mystic Maiden¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Little minion, why do I feel like you¡¯re scolding me


    when I hear you calling me white torus?¡±


    Alex jumped in astonishment and almost tripped over the stone under his feet. The white lotus


    controlled his life and death.


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the white lotus. That¡¯s the holiest Buddhist wonder in the world, regarding it as a pure friend. Even


    the white lotus throne is used for the Buddha¡¯s seat. Also, great writers extolled it with poems and


    songs. Sis White Lotus, you¡¯re such a woman to me.¡±


    Alex said that while enduring the goosebumps.


    ¡°Oh? How did the great writers extol me?¡± The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens asked.


    Alex was a little perplexed. He clearly talked about extolling the White Lotus, yet she inserted a little of


    herself right away. As expected, she was¡­ A woman who loved hearing the praises of others!


    He racked his brain and found the poem he had learned innguage ss back then. ¡°The white lotus


    grows out of the mud, yet it¡¯s unsullied. It¡¯s bathed by clear waves, yet it isn¡¯t seductive. It¡¯s hollow


    inside, and it¡¯s straight outside. It neither sprawls nor branches. The farther away it is, the purer is its


    fragrance. Upright and elegant, it establishes itself cleanly. It can be viewed at a distance but can¡¯t be


    toyed with!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden nodded after hearing it. ¡°Not bad. Not bad. It suits my image well. What else?¡±


    Alex almost wanted to vomit, but he could only beat his brains out. ¡°There¡¯s another one,¡± he


    continued. ¡°A lotus is born filthy, but it¡¯s pure white and unrestrained. It¡¯s soft yet sturdy, maintaining


    integrity despite its low status. How about it?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden was very pleased to hear it. ¡°This one is barely fine, but that previous stanza


    sounds nice. ¡®It grows out of the mud, yet it¡¯s unsullied. It¡¯s bathed by clear waves, yet it isn¡¯t seductive.¡¯


    Not bad. Not bad. I want to meet this great writer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s long dead. How are you going to meet him?¡¯


    Alex took a person to teleport constantly at a breakneck speed. Soon, he rushed to Starborn City.


    Then, he returned to Raze City through the teleportation portal. He spent another day¡¯s time reaching


    the Sun Shrine.


    To his surprise, the Sun Shrine was quite lively now as they were entertaining guests at a banquet.


    Alex even met a few familiar faces.

 Chapter 2342

    Chapter 2342


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All the sect masters and eleven Peak Lords of the Sun Shrine suddenly died. However, it turns out that


    they are entertaining guests at a banquet, and the sound of singing and dancing can be heard.¡±


    Alex was surprised. Even he could see the guest-weing doorway made of flowers and decorations


    withnterns and streamers inside the mountain gate, filled with joy. Some guests, who hade from


    afar, rushed to the banquet by riding strange beasts and driving luxury cars.


    ¡°Hey, do you know what¡¯s going on here?¡± Alex asked the Peak Lord whose cultivation base he had


    sealed.


    When he was on the way, he heard that this man was called Gibson Edward and one of the three Peak


    Lords in charge of the Sun Shrine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Gibson Edward seemed a little nervous because his hands were tied, and his life was hanging by a


    thread. He feared the most now that Alex, the great devil, would kill him with one punch after getting


    the treasures in the vault. When that time came, wouldn¡¯t he be helpless?


    The familiar faces that Alex saw were the people who had hunted him down before.


    It was Colette Brunel from the Silvermoon Sanctuary and some of her followers. If this woman had not


    lent the Heavenly Mirror to the Sun Shrine back in Raze City, he wouldn¡¯t be having such a hard time.


    At this moment, she seemed to be busy socializing, so she did not notice Alex¡¯s arrival¡­ This was also


    normal because Alex had not had much interaction with her previously. After a hasty encounter, he


    appeared before herter disguised.


    ¡°The Heavenly Mirror. Since you re so generous, why don¡¯t you let me take advantage of it?!¡±


    Alex pulled Gibson to an empty corner again. When he came out again after a while, he changed into


    Gabriel Simpson¡¯s appearance. Gibson saw the entire process. He felt depressed!


    ¡®This vile, immoral guy disguised himself as Donovan Ondo to embezzle ten billion spiritual stones.


    Now that he has disguised himself as Gabriel Simpson, who the hell is he supposed to deceive now?¡¯


    Alex saw his expression and sneered. ¡°Fat Gibson, watch your mouth. I¡¯ll leave after reaching the


    treasure vault, and I¡¯ll even set you free! But if youck tact, the eleven remaining Peak Lords will make


    an example out of you.¡±


    Gibson seemed bitter. ¡°Are you really not going to kill me to silence me?¡±


    Alex snorted. ¡°What¡¯s that to silence? The people of the Western Ridge will know the truth in a few


    days. Anyway, I¡¯ll escape after getting the treasures. The life and death of a minor character like you


    won¡¯t stir up a storm.¡±


    Once Gibson heard it, the motivation to survive finally sparked within him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely


    cooperate! In fact, my rtionship with Donovan Ondo isn¡¯t good. There¡¯s a feud between the two of


    us, but we both can be friends.¡±


    Alex sneered silently. ¡®Who¡¯s willing to be friends with you?¡¯ he thought.


    Soon, he appeared at the banquet using the identity of Gabriel. In an instant, all those people who saw


    him greeted him.


    Only then did he know that today was actually the birthday banquet of one of Gabriel¡¯s wives. Invitation


    cards were widely scattered around Raze City to invite some gentries and top echelons of sects to the


    banquet.


    ¡°Sect master! You¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back as well, Peak Lord Edward. By the way, where is the young sect master and the other


    peak lords?¡±


    Alex did not speak but fully authorized Gibson to exin it on his behalf. Alex did not care about


    whatever reason he came up with, so Gabriel walked toward Colette right away.


    ¡°Sect Master Simpson, I heard you guys went to capture that Rockefeller. So what¡¯s the result? Did you


    manage to capture him?¡± Colette bowed to Alex as a junior with a smile all over her face and looked


    very polite.


    After all, she needed to treat Gabriel carefully with her status.


    Alex said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ve caught him. He¡¯s just a minor character. Donovan and the others are


    watching over him!¡±


    Colette said, ¡°I heard that this minor character has the Chaos Tree in his body. Sect Master Simpson,


    after you acquire the Chaos Tree, I wonder if you can share a little bit of Chaos Chi energy with our


    Silvermoon Sanctuary?¡±


    Alex looked at her and thought, ¡®D*mn, so this b*tch knows that I have the Chaos Tree. It looks like it¡¯s


    no longer a secret in the Western Ridge.¡¯


    He said, ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed. No problem. Since you¡¯ve lent the Heavenly Mirror to us, it¡¯s to be


    considered reciprocity as well! But now, I just happen to have a trivial matter that requires the use of


    the Heavenly Mirror for a moment again. Can you lend it to me again for a while?¡±

 Chapter 2343

    Chapter 2343


    The Heavenly Mirror was the treasure of the Silvermoon Sanctuary.


    However, he had borrowed it before coupled with the promise now, so Colette naturally could not


    refuse him. She just asked, ¡°Sect Master Simpson, what are you going to do by borrowing the


    Heavenly Mirror this time?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is a little secret of mine,¡± Alex blurted.


    Colette smiled. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t pry into it then. I¡¯ll wait here. Sect Master Simpson, please return the


    Heavenly Mirror at once after you¡¯re done with it.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Alex nodded and took away the Heavenly Mirror before walking inside with Gibson.


    Gibson nced at Colette twice and thought, ¡®This Heavenly Mirror of yours is destined to be gone


    forever. The Silvermoon Sanctuary will probably want me to take the me. I won¡¯t be able to stay long


    in the Sun Shrine for sure, so I should find another way out after this matter is done.¡¯


    Half an hourter, Alex left the treasure vault, contented.


    Hermione was right. The Sun Shrine had really dug up ten or so ancient sanctuaries. The items in the


    treasure vault were a feast for the eyes with a wide variety to the point that they were abundant. Other


    than the consumables in the spiritual stones, several old objects inside emanated an ancient,


    mysterious aura that made Alex¡¯s heart race a little.


    Even the Mystic Maiden in the mind pce yelled. It was said that she sensed a sect master tier holy


    artifact, and there was more than one piece.


    Alex almost jumped. ¡®What a windfall!¡¯


    He cleared out the entire treasure vault without hesitation.


    Not only that, but under Gibson¡¯s guidance, Alex used the Xavion Sword to pry open Gabriel¡¯s private


    treasure chest and took everything away.


    Just as the overjoyed Alex was preparing to quickly leave the Sun Shrine and flee to the Endless Sea,


    the Mystic Maiden suddenly reminded him, ¡°There¡¯s something good in the northeast. Look for it.¡±


    ¡®The northeast?¡¯ Alex looked over and froze for a brief while.


    That was a sea of cliffs and clouds, a towering mountain past the seas of clouds. Since the Mystic


    Maiden said that there was something good in the northeast, could it have been on that mountain?


    When Alex received the correct answer from the Mystic Maiden, he immediately asked Gibson.


    ¡°Other than the main peak, there are twelve auxiliary peaks for the Sun Shrine,¡± Gibson replied. ¡°But


    there¡¯s no one on that mountain because it¡¯s too steep and unsuitable for living. The mountain is also


    barren, with only several old living trees. The key is that there¡¯s no spiritual energy of heaven and earth


    in that ce, so it¡¯s an abandoned mountain.¡±


    ¡°Is it that strange?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out!¡±


    Alex immediately dragged Gibson and crossed the void toward that mountain. It was indeed bizarre.


    Not even a bit of spiritual energy of heaven and earth existed here. However, this area was considered


    an immortal mountain with picturesque scenery and abundant aura,cking only spiritual energy.


    Indeed, it was a bit intriguing.


    There were a few old trees halfway up the mountain, but none of them grew tall.


    It was then that his eyes shed as he saw something fleeting behind a tree. White in color, it was a


    living creature.


    ¡°Could it be a good thing¡­¡±


    Once Alex¡¯s feet shed, he headed there via Instant Teleportation. When he took a look, it turned out


    to be a hairless, snow-white pig. The key was that it even emanated a fragrance that actually aroused


    Alex¡¯s appetite to the point that his mouth watered.


    As Alex¡¯s eyes glowed, he wiped a handful of saliva and said, ¡°This is a fine piece of meat!¡±


    Gibson also wiped his saliva abruptly. ¡°What kind of pig is this? I seem to be seeing a bowl of braised


    pork.¡±


    The hairless pig was wide-eyed and infuriated, so it opened its mouth and spoke in humannguage,


    ¡°To hell with you! Who do you think Grandpa Pig is? You want to eat Grandpa Pig? Can you bite


    through him, is the question?¡±

 Chapter 2344

    Chapter 2344


    Alex and Gibson were instantly stunned.


    Unexpectedly, a hairless, rather puny but fleshy, half a meter long pig spoke in anguage humans


    understood. How preposterous!


    ¡°Are you a pig demon?¡± Alex asked as he looked at the fleshy pig in surprise.


    The fleshy pig stared straight out with its beady eyes and emitted a most discontented grunt. ¡°Oink,


    oink! You¡¯re the pig demon. I¡¯m your Grandpa Pig!¡±


    Gibson wiped another handful of saliva as this pig was too fragrant. ¡°A talking pig demon, and it even


    smells so nice! It must be a great tonic. Mr. Rockefeller, why don¡¯t we roast it? I know a lot about


    barbecue.¡±


    The fleshy pig screamed, ¡°Oink! You want to roast and eat me? Do you know who Grandpa Pig is? Do


    you believe Grandpa Pig will trample you into a fool with a hoof?¡±


    As Alex stared intently at the fleshy pig, even more passion filled his eyes. Not only did he smell the


    fragrance emanating from its body now, but he also felt an aura of spiritual energy that was so strong


    that it was undissolvable.


    ¡°A spiritual beast?¡±


    ¡°I never thought there¡¯s also a spiritual beast among pigs!¡±


    When the fleshy pig saw his gaze, it jumped in astonishment as it sensed a danger that was more


    dangerous than the one from Gibson. It even had a feeling as though it was really being roasted to the


    point where its body was golden withrd oozing out.


    At this moment, Alex really felt hungry. His stomach emitted a burst of loud growl.


    In order to tter Alex, Gibson decided to show off his skills. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, my cultivation base has


    been sealed now. I¡¯m afraid I may not be able to catch it. You catch it first. I¡¯ll find the firewood now, and


    I guarantee it will be roasted with a fragrant scent.¡±


    As a result, Alex had yet to move, but the fleshy pig moved first. It howled long into the sky. ¡°Oink, oink!


    Grandpa Pig is so furious!¡±


    It suddenly leaped high with a surging murderous aura on its body.


    ¡°Huh? What a powerful, sinister Chi!¡± Alex was astonished as it was not inferior to an expert in the ninth


    realm to Imminent Immortal the slightest.


    The target of the fleshy pig¡¯s attack was Gibson. An enormous phantasm of a golden pig even emerged


    behind it. It was extremely majestic, with an overwhelming aura that stunned even Alex and Gibson.


    The next second, Gibson screamed.


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡±


    Since his cultivation base had been sealed, he had no way to organize an effective defense norunch


    a counterattack. Meanwhile, the pig demon¡¯s attack was swift and violent at a nce. He knew that he


    would not block it, so he turned to Alex for help.


    However, the pig demon was too fast. It turned into a stream of an aurora.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you want to roast Grandpa Pig, wait for your next life!¡±


    ¡°Secret of Mighty Demon Pig Ten Subduing Dragon ps!¡±


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Amidst a series of loud bangs, Gibson, whose cultivation base had been sealed, could not retaliate at


    all. So, he took a harsh beating, mmed to the ground afar with a badly battered face, unable to get


    up after a long time. His face was even more swollen than the pig demon.


    ¡°Hehe, you know the power of Grandpa Pig¡¯s ps, right?!¡± After the white fleshy pig knocked Gibson


    out, it did not stop and directlyunched an attack on Alex. Once the white light shed, the two front


    hooves came crashing like shooting stars.


    ¡°You should taste Grandpa Pig¡¯s mighty ps too!¡±


    Unfortunately, even if the pig demon got faster, it was still unsightly under the purview of Alex¡¯s divine


    eye. He only sent a fierce p over when its hooves were about to hit his chest.


    Smack!


    He pped hard on the pig demon¡¯s head. The pig demon crashed to the ground and saw stars. At this


    time, it finally realized Alex¡¯s strength, and it was no match for the aura that Alex emanated at all. The


    p was much more powerful than its ten ps.


    ¡°D*mn it! So you¡¯re a troll who ostentatiously disys his strength to gain advantage!¡± The pig demon


    spat a mouthful of pig blood and grunted, greatly annoyed. When it saw Alex was currently drawing out


    a terrifying-looking long sword, it fled frantically with its tail between its legs.


    It bolted at such a mighty speed that Alex conceded that he was no match for it. It was d*mn too fast,


    surpassing ten times the speed of sound. He might not be able to catch up to it even if Instant


    Teleported.

 Chapter 2345

    Chapter 2345


    This pig¡­ Was simply strange.


    Alex had chased after it for a few miles when the Mystic Maiden in his mind pce said, ¡°Stop chasing.


    The good thing I was talking about isn¡¯t that pig.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that pig, huh? What is it then?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Feel this ce properly. Has the spiritual energy here really been depleted to


    the point not even a de of grass grows, just like you see?¡±


    Alex frowned. At this moment, he sat cross-legged on the ground and closed his eyes, feeling it with his


    mind. Soon, he felt something was wrong.


    The previous guess was right. This mountain peak was bizarre, and it seemed that the spiritual energy


    did not remain there with the shabby and barren scenery. However, when he felt it with the power of


    golden cores ofws, he detected overwhelming spiritual energy of heaven and earth underneath.


    There was also a suppressed external force.


    A few secondster, he jumped up in shock. ¡°Underneath this mountain, there¡¯s a sealed spell


    formation. An overwhelming essence of life is within it, so the real treasure is hidden within the spell


    formation.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right How insightful.¡±


    Alex thought about many things at once.


    This mountain was barren, but a few short trees had appeared all of a sudden. ording to the


    condition of the sealed spell formation that locked the energy, the short trees should not even be here,


    and it should be a spotless ce. Now, it would seem that the spell formation in the mountain had been


    damaged, leaking out a portion of spiritual energy.


    The damage would be greater as time passed, and someone would eventually discover this spell


    formation.


    Right. It was that pig demon. Mainly, it looked bizarre, so it must have discovered something.


    Alex simply knocked out Gibsonpletely before he looked for the spell formation in the mountain,


    seeking opportunities. Eventually, he met the pig demon again halfway up the mountain on the other


    side.


    The white, fleshy pig was digging desperately while facing a mountain wall. When it saw Alex, it


    immediately turned into a puff of white light and fled.


    However, Alex did not chase after it this time. Instead, he stood at the ce where it had dug. After


    feeling it carefully, he was instantly overjoyed. After searching it for half a day, he failed to find the


    entrance, but the pig demon found it.


    Bam!


    Alex immediately grabbed the Xavion Sword and shed down with one blow. After a brief while, he


    opened up the entrance of a cave. A gush of air that was rotten yet carried endless spiritual energy


    rushed out from the inside. Beams of divine attribute that glowed silver permeated from the cave¡¯s


    entrance. just for a moment, Alex felt soothed all over his body, having immersed his pores in a hot


    spring.


    The fatigue in his body was swept away. Alex was astonished.


    Something hidden underneath could be so rewarding by just breathing in the emanated air. It was then


    that the pig reappeared. It grunted at Alex.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to be braised pork?¡± Alex said with a frown.


    The pig demon replied, ¡°I, Grandpa Pig, discovered this ce first. Anyhow, we have to talk about first


    come, first serve. Now that you¡¯re trying to hog it, it¡¯s too ungenerous.¡±


    Alex was even more shocked. ¡°You¡¯re even trying to reason with me. It looks like your pig head¡¯s IQ


    has evolved pretty well!¡±


    ¡°Oink, oink! Don¡¯t call me a pig head!¡± The pig demon emitted a murderous gaze. ¡°You can call me


    Grandpa Pig.¡±


    ¡°You get lost!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! In that case, let¡¯s make a deal. The Stardew Fruits inside will be shared half for each person.¡±


    ¡°What? The thing inside you¡¯re talking about is the Stardew Fruit?¡±


    Alex was really stunned this time.


    The Ultimate Book of Medicine he inherited contained introductions of countless treasured species.


    The Stardew Fruit was ssified as one of the ten immortal fruits that seized the fortune of heaven and


    earth and nourished the ten-point spiritual energy. It needed the supplement of Stardew Dragon


    bloodline for a total of ten thousand years before it could blossom and bear fruits.


    This thing was omnipotent.

 Chapter 2346

    Chapter 2346


    ¡°How do you know the Stardew Fruits are in here?¡± Alex asked the pig demon. After all, even the


    Mystic Maiden did not know that the Stardew Fruits were hidden underneath at first, and she only knew


    that there was something good here.


    The pig demon pointed at its nose with itsrge hoof. ¡°Do you know I am?¡±


    This action of it was indeed a little peculiar. Alex asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a fleshy pig?¡±


    ¡°A fleshy pig?¡± The pig demon screamed and pouted its snout, as if the words ¡®fleshy pig¡¯ were an


    extreme insult.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a fleshy pig? I see you¡¯re hairless and fleshy. If you¡¯re not a fleshy pig, what are you then?


    A hairless pig?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re insulting pigs!¡±


    After saying that, the pig demon seemed to discover that something was wrong with that sentence.


    Then, it arrogantly said, ¡°I tell you what, human brat. I alone am the honored treasure-hunting pig. I can


    tell if it¡¯s the Stardew Fruit from a whiff with my nose.¡±


    Alex understood it now.


    An item like the Stardew Fruit was produced from the Stardew Tree and had particrly stringent


    requirements for cultivation. It was especially difficult if it were to grow naturally. This was something


    that belonged to the prehistoric era and was practically extinct.


    The Stardew Fruits were nted on this mountain, so someone must have cultivated them deliberately.


    Hence, the mountain¡¯s surface was extremely barren without any living spiritual energy because the


    spell formation had been sealed.


    ¡°Human, do you know the method to pluck Stardew Fruits? I can assert that you won¡¯t be able to pluck


    even one of them without my help,¡± the pig demon said with a great conviction.


    Alex nodded in his mind.


    The Stardew Fruit was extremely peculiar and had its own protection system, just like a natural domain.


    If he were to pluck it recklessly, he might be killed on the spot by the Stardew Tree¡¯s domain.


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°I remember it. Strange creatures called treasure-hunting pigs that have an


    extraordinary ability to track precious nts do indeed exist. To them, it¡¯s an instinct that¡¯s fused in the


    bloodline¡­ If you can deceive this pig to serve you, you won¡¯t have to worry about the spiritual


    materials in the future.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Can I capture it by force and sign a contract?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden shook her head. ¡°Strange creatures have their own protective abilities. The greatest


    problem with this treasure-hunting pig is that it¡¯s immune to contracts, and it¡¯s especially fast when it


    runs. It still looks like a suckling, so it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to deceive it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, such a daunting task has to be handled by professionals,¡± Alex replied. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to my


    beloved Master White Lotus then.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I mean with great abilitiese greater responsibilities!¡±


    At this moment, the silver light that burst through the mountain cave was getting stronger.


    The treasure-hunting pig eximed in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. The Stardew Fruits are ripening. Stop


    hesitating, human. Hurry up and go in. It only takes the effort of several blinks to progress from ripening


    to decay of the Stardew Fruits. Once you miss it, there will be nothing left.¡±


    Alex did not hesitate and immediately agreed. He dug again with the Xavion Sword, digging a little


    deeper.


    The treasure-hunting pig drilled into it right away without saying another word.


    Alex was afraid that it had a trick up its sleeve, so he activated the Reflective Eye and created a few


    mirages, leaving two of them guarding the cave entrance. Then, he hurriedly went in to pursue it.


    A few minutester, he saw the Stardew Tree.


    This was a space of the mountainside with an area of about five hundred square meters. Underneath


    was a pool of chilly water with fairy energy floating on it, and in the middle, was a short, ancient tree


    that glowed with silver light. It was five meters tall at most, but its foot was fully wrapped with thick and


    old vines.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The tree¡¯s trunk and leaves emanated a silver radiance. The seven purple flowers on it were growing at


    a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The pig demon said, ¡°How fortunate! How fortunate! There¡¯s still time. Seven flowers actually bloomed.


    Hey, human brat, I¡¯ll take four fruitster, and you¡¯ll take three fruits. This is Grandpa Pig¡¯s bottom line.¡±


    Alex dug his ear.


    Whoosh!


    The five mirages at the back rushed over and stood next to him. He licked his lips and said, ¡°Actually,


    the Stardew Fruit whatsoever isn¡¯t very important to me, but I¡¯m a bit hungry right now. I really want to


    eat roasted trotters.¡±


    Once the pig demon heard it, its eyes opened wide. Looking at the six identical Alex¡¯, it thought that its


    flesh was more precious, so it could only give in. ¡°Fine then. Half for each person. Each person will get


    three and a half fruits.¡±

 Chapter 2347

    Chapter 2347


    Alex said, ¡°Forget it, you can have all of them!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll eat all of them. I¡¯ll eat you then.¡±


    ¡°D*mn you..!¡±


    ¡°Pluck all seven fruits for me. I¡¯ll leave two fruits for you. Otherwise, I don¡¯t want any.¡±


    ¡°You wicked b*stard..!¡±


    Just then, the Stardew Tree¡¯s radiance flourished even more, and silver lines could be seen flowing on


    the tree trunk, as though rushing toward the flowers after drawing nutrients from the tree¡¯s roots. The


    purple flowers seemed to be even more delicate and luscious.


    Buzz!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seven pirs of purple light soared to the sky. Unexpectedly, they broke through the spell formation


    here and rushed out of the mountaintop while creating seven huge holes. The seven pirs of light


    soared into the sky just like that.


    ¡°D*mn, themotion is too great. The people out there must have seen them,¡± said the pig demon,


    much to its chagrin.


    Alex frowned as well. ¡°How long will it take for the fruits to ripen?¡±


    The pig demon said, ¡°One hour at least.¡±


    As expected, this pig demon had a knack for this.


    Alex nodded. ¡°Fine. l¡¯ll figure out a way within this one hour. You¡¯ll be in charge of plucking the fruits.


    Hey, let me show you something.¡±


    He took out a Chaos Tree branch. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±


    The pig demon was wide-eyed. ¡°Chaos¡­ Chaos Tree?¡±


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the Chaos Tree. I even have the Chaos fruits. Do you want


    some?¡±


    The pig demon hurriedly nodded, and its mouth watered.


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s cooperate more in the future. It¡¯s not a problem that I give you the Chaos


    fruit. You should prepare. I¡¯ll help you block the outsiders.¡±


    What Chaos fruit? He had none. He was just being deceitful.


    However, judging from the pig demon¡¯s performance, he had basically seeded. The pig demon


    definitely had no immunity to a great killer weapon like the Chaos Tree.


    Then, Alex saw the pig demon shrink even further, turning into a creature like a small white eat before


    carefully approaching the Stardew Tree. As the pig demon went nearer, he could see the Stardew Tree


    seemed to havee to life. The tree branches kept moving rhythmically with countless silver threads


    falling from them.


    Murderous intent!


    To his surprise, the Stardew Tree emanated with boundless murderous intent.


    Each silver thread was a sharp, murderous weapon. It fell from above andnded on the ground in an


    instant, but it drilled a bottomless, thin hole out of the ground right away.


    This showed how powerful the silver thread was. Meanwhile, millions of silver threads fell from the


    Stardew Tree right away.


    On the other hand, the pig demon moved rapidly and turned into a stream of light, dashing madly under


    some sort of trajectory under the tree¡­ Only then did Alex realize that the silver threads falling from the


    Stardew Tree possessed some kind of arcane pattern.


    At the same time, when all the people of the Sun Shrine saw the purple light on the mountain soaring


    into the sky, each one was astonished¡­


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the abandoned mountain without spiritual energy? How could there be such dazzling purple


    lights soaring into the sky? Could it be that a peerless divine artifact is going to be born?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, go and take a look!¡±


    The guests who hade to join the banquet also wanted to go but the Sun Shrine¡¯s people refused.


    Certainly, they wanted to keep it for themselves.


    Someone asked, ¡°Who said the strange treasure will be born for sure? It may also be a dreadful devil.


    The spiritual energy on that mountain isn¡¯t obvious. I think it¡¯s unlikely to be a treasure. Let¡¯s go


    together to take a look. It¡¯s fine to watch each other¡¯s backs too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Most of the main force of your Sun Shrine isn¡¯t here now. It wouldn¡¯t be fine if something


    goes wrong. If there¡¯s really a mishap, we can be of help too.¡±


    Colette from the Silvermoon Sanctuary blurted out, ¡°My Heavenly Mirror is still in the hands of Sect


    Master Simpson. He must be suppressing the dreadful devil. The Heavenly Mirror is my treasure, so I¡¯ll


    go there and lend a hand.¡±

 Chapter 2348

    Chapter 2348


    Once Colette took the lead after the others shouted, everyone followed suit since nobody wanted to


    lose the opportunity.


    In addition, the Sun Shrine¡¯s main force was not around. So, even if the people present wanted to block


    them by force, they would not stop them.


    Alex saw that the pig demon, who had sessfully passed through the domain of millions of silver


    threads in the mountain¡¯s belly, was panting heavily. The silver thread formation seemed to be


    unbearable for it even at ten times the speed of sound. He thought that the pig demon¡¯s words were


    right, and if he were to go on his own, he would not have been able to pluck a fruit. He might even die


    there. As expected, one might be a master in his own specialized field, buti n this aspect, he was


    inferior to a pig.


    The floral fragrance was rich.


    Alex felt that the floral fragrance carried a strange effect that lightly shook his internal organs.


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°If you want to be a saint, the Stardew Fruit is a pretty decent


    supplement. it allows you to refine your five internal organs and achieve the great medicine of five


    internal organs.¡±


    Alex was stunned. ¡°Turning the five internal organs into great medicine? It¡¯s not about refining myself


    into great medicine, right?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden asked, ¡°Has your master not taught you before?¡±


    Alex recalled that he did have a master called Iade Benmore, but she was a deviant whose cultivation


    system was totally different from his. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m practicing ancestral cultivation


    techniques. No one taught me.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s indeed considered a gifted talent that you can reach this level


    now, or you would have to die eight or ten times somehow. It¡¯s no wonder it was a blurry expanse when


    I looked at your realm. You know a little bit of everything, but in fact, you aren¡¯t particrly


    outstanding.¡±


    Alex blushed bashfully. It was the first time someone said that to him.


    Just then, he saw the pig demon take out stone boxes one by one and carefully ce them right below


    the seven flowers as if it was waiting for the fruits to fall so that it could put them in the boxester.


    Then, the Mystic Maiden said again, ¡°Huh? This treasure-hunting pig really has a little ingenuity indeed.


    Those few stone boxes aren¡¯t simple. If I¡¯m not wrong, these are made of Void Crystals, otherworldly


    and untainted by Yin and Yang. The food ced in them will not rot.. If the Stardew Fruit is not


    consumed instantly, it will turn into dust soon. I think this pig has long been prepared and waiLing here


    for a long time, but unexpectedly you intercepted and seized its merit.¡±


    After listening to it, Alex felt quite surprised and fortunate as well. He felt more extraordinary about the


    Treasure-hunting Pig.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± The Mystic Maiden reminded me that someone was approaching.


    Alex naturally sensed it as well, so he said to the pig demon, ¡°Old pig, collect the treasures at ease and


    don¡¯t care about anything else. After the matter is over, I¡¯ll take you to pluck the Chaos Fruits as well as


    the Heavenly Gourd.¡±


    Thetter¡¯s words were purely to hold off the pig demon in order to lead it astray as he feared that it


    would run away after getting the Stardew Fruits.


    Wouldn¡¯t all that work be in vain then?


    ¡°Oink, Oink. You even know where the Heavenly Gourd is?¡± The pig demon was uncalm. That was


    rumored to be the iteming from the same source as the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord¡¯s treasure


    gourd.


    Alex left a sentence. ¡°That¡¯s natural. I¡¯m the real blessed man, and there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t find.¡±


    He bragged for a brief moment. Then, he ran to the cave¡¯s entrance that he had juste down from


    and saw the first person who rushed over was none other than the Little Princess of Silvermoon


    Sanctuary, Colette Brunel.


    Seeing Alex, who had disguised as Gabriel, Colette went forward and asked, ¡°Sect Master Simpson,


    what¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Alex saw at least four hundred or five hundred peopleing from behind her. Almost all who went to


    the banquet hade.


    He groaned silently. How was he going to deal with them? Would he have to go on a killing spree? But


    he alone would not be able to obliterate them!


    ¡°Sect Master, these people insisted oning over. We couldn¡¯t block them even if we wanted to!¡± an


    elder from the Sun Shrine respectfully said to Alex.


    Such words reminded him that Gabriel was the very key to resolve the crisis before him.


    He immediately shouted with a long face, ¡°What impudence! This ce is a forbidden area of my Sun


    Shrine. Who allowed you people toe here? All of you, get lost!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    An old man said, ¡°Sect Master Simpson, it¡¯s wrong to say such things, right? Back then, your Sun


    Shrine announced to the world that this lifeless mountain was not a domain of your Sun Shrine but a


    lordlessnd. Now that treasure has been unearthed at this mountain. It¡¯s natural that the witnesses will


    get their shares.¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°Who told you people that a treasure has been unearthed? I repeat. This is a forbidden


    area of my Sun Shrine. Now my disciple, Donovan Ondo, is in seclusion inside. Whoeveres


    near shall be an enemy of my Sun Shrine. Where are the disciples of the Sun Shrine?¡±

 Chapter 2349

    Chapter 2349


    His released aura and domineering words stunned everyone. Colette especially, who stood before him,


    was enveloped by powerful coercion that forced her to retreat three steps.


    Swoosh!


    A group of Sun Shrine disciples stepped forward and unsheathed their weapons. The crowd paled as


    things were getting serious.


    The old man looked awkward. ¡°Sect Master Simpson, why do you have to be like this? Let¡¯s have a


    good talk. Didn¡¯t you hear that Young Sect Master has note back yet? Then how¡­¡±


    Alex looked unsurprised. ¡°Since when did I need to exin to you how my Sun Shrine works? Retreat,


    go back! Otherwise, I shall kill you without mercy!¡±


    ¡°Kill without mercy!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kill without mercy!¡±


    Since the situation had reached this point, the crowd could no longer persist. After all, the Sun Shrine¡¯s


    strength was disyed there. Even if their main force was not around, they were not someone who


    could be bullied at will.


    However, just as everyone turned around to go down the mountain, and was even preparing to leave


    the Sun Shrine resentfully, an old man from the Sun Shrine stumbled up the mountain and shouted,


    ¡°It¡¯s not good! It¡¯s not good! Something terrible has happened! All the Soul Stones of the sect master


    and eleven Peak Lords have exploded!¡±


    Such words evoked great repercussions. At that time, many people felt as though their hearts had


    exploded.


    The Soul Stone was bound and connected to a person¡¯s soul. If the person was alive, the Soul Stone


    would be unscathed. If the person died, the Soul Stone would be cracked.


    ¡°Nonsense, isn¡¯t the sect master fine here? How could the Soul Stone explode?¡± Someone chided.


    ¡°It¡¯s real. I saw it with my own eyes. Among the twelve Peak Lords, the rest exploded, except for the


    Peak Lord, Gibson Edward,¡± the man who came over said resolutely and almost swore to God.


    However, he was also dumbfounded after seeing Alex, who had disguised as Gabriel. ¡°What¡¯s going


    on? Could it be¡­ Could it be that someone had entered the Soul Stone Hall and deliberately destroyed


    the Soul Stones?¡±


    He was bewildered as well.


    At this moment, a change urred again in the mountainside. The silver light inside glowed even more


    vigorous, gushing out of the cave¡¯s entrance like a torrent. This simply felt like a fountain. The curtain of


    silver light soon spread to arge expanse, enveloping everyone.


    It was a great problem at this time.


    Once the silver light shot out, the crowd felt unprecedented physicalfort. The silver light purified all


    their muscles, bones, blood, pores, and unique energy that countless times more superior to the


    spiritual energy of heaven and earth prated their bodies.


    Someone immediately screamed in pleasant surprise.


    ¡°What is this thing? Oh my god! I feel my meridians have been broadened, and my cultivation base has


    grown greatly!¡±


    ¡°My old wounds seem to have gotten much better. Are they going to be healed?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to break through the bottleneck. I¡¯m going¡­ Ah, I broke through it. How could it be so


    fast?¡±


    ¡°What the heck is this silver light? It¡¯s definitely a treasure. What¡¯s hidden in this mountainside?¡±


    The crowd got excited. After getting such benefits, no one would be willing to leave.


    Just then, the seven flowers of the Stardew ¡®l¡®ree began to close. Then, seven fruits were rapidly


    condensed out of the flower stems. It grew and ripened at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the


    same time, themotion was getting greater as well. Therge expanse of silver light unexpectedly


    broke the mountain wall via shock, opening up a huge hole, and everyone could see the situation


    inside the mountainside.


    ¡°Hurry up and look! There¡¯s a silver tree over there!¡±


    ¡°And, seven fruits are ripening rapidly. They are actually silver. What the heck are they?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s pig over there. What is it doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I once read an ancient book. There¡¯s something identical to this thing. It¡¯s called the Stardew Fruit,


    one of the ten immortal fruits in the universe. You can turn into an immortal right away after consuming


    one fruit!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no Donovan Ondo down there! It¡¯s a lie!¡±


    ¡°This Gabriel Simpson is a fake!¡±

 Chapter 2350

    Chapter 2350


    For a moment, everyone looked at Alex, and suspicion filled their eyes.


    Colette¡¯s pretty face was frosty. ¡°Sect Master Simpson, where¡¯s my Heavenly Mirror? You can return it


    to me, right?!¡±


    Alex blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I haven¡¯t finished using it.. Don¡¯t listen to the fuss of some. I¡¯m


    the sect master of the Sun Shrine. Who else dares impersonate me?¡±


    ¡°Then, didn¡¯t you just say Donovan Ondo is in seclusion down there? Where is he?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡­ Oh, that pig is Donovan Ondo. You people don¡¯t know about it. In fact, my disciple is a pig


    demon.¡±


    No one believed him. Everyone just thought that it was absurd and wanted tough. Somehow, they


    failed to. Colette¡¯s brows twitched vigorously. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as dumb as a pig? You aren¡¯t Sect


    Master Simpson. You¡¯re Alex Rockefeller, who has stolen Donovan Ondo¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    It was little known how the woman managed to guess it, but she exposed Alex¡¯s identity at once.


    Moreover, sheshed out her palm at Alex after she finished speaking.


    Alex knew that it was no longer possible to resort to using deception, so he immediately swung his


    palm as well.


    At first, he wanted to send Colette flying by intercepting her palm with his palm. To his surprise, there


    was a variation in Colette¡¯s palm. Once her figure changed, she actually bypassed Alex¡¯s palm and


    mmed his face.


    Bam!


    A delicate foot suddenly popped out of Alex¡¯s forehead, kicking hard on Colette¡¯s palm.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Colette was stunned.


    Even if he was a monster, it was impossible to grow a foot out of his forehead. Moreover, this foot was


    clearly a woman¡¯s delicate foot. It was fair, wless, and crystal-clear with perfect and enchanting


    curves. The toes were fair and tender and were extremely seductive.


    However, Alex¡¯s palm alsonded on Colette¡¯s body almost at the same time.


    Because of Colette¡¯s evasion, Alex¡¯s palm just happened to hit her left chest with a loud pop, as if a


    ser ball had exploded. Blood suddenly appeared.


    Colette let out a horrible scream, clutched her chest, and backed off while her face was full of pain and


    anger. The crowd next to her was stunned as well.


    ¡°How vicious! He actually blew up that Princess of the Silvermoon Sanctuary¡¯s area!¡±


    ¡°This brat really has nopassion for women.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the prettiest Princess of Silvermoon Sanctuary. One side is huge, and the other side is small, so


    how would she go out to meet people?¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s exmation, Alex also revealed his specialty.


    Someone screamed¡­


    ¡°Did you guys see it? A foot can be stretched out of his forehead. Moreover, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s foot. What


    kind of d*mned sorcery is this? This man is absolutely not Gabriel Simpson. Since Gabriel Simpson¡¯s


    Soul Stone has exploded, this man must have killed him!¡±


    The next moment, someone shouted again, ¡°The Peak Lord, Gibson Edward, has been found. He¡¯s


    knocked out on the other side of the mountain. His face is all bloody, so this b*stard must have harmed


    him. Let¡¯s go together and kill him. Don¡¯t let that pig snatch away the Stardew Fruits!¡±


    As soon as the Stardew Fruit was mentioned, everyone¡¯s mind shifted to that once again.


    The battle broke out in an instant.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Alex¡¯s mirages all rushed over.


    Since they wanted to take his life, he did not conserve his strength either. With the long golden spear in


    his hand, he killed one when he came over. In the blink of an eye, six or seven experts were killed on


    the spot.


    ¡°Ah! He¡¯s really that Rockefeller b*stard!¡± Someone from the Sun Shrine, who recognized the long


    golden spear in Alex¡¯s hand, immediately screamed, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t fight in close quarters! Use


    ranged attacks! Use ranged attacks!¡±


    Alex, guarding the cave¡¯s entrance, could hold back all of the enemy forces alone.


    He took out the huge Athena¡¯s shield that he had just snatched away from Donovan to block the


    ranged attacks. Goddess as expected, Athena¡¯s huge shield did not let him down. He was invincible


    with a shield in his hand, and there was no attack that could break the huge shield¡¯s defense.


    With this thing, it was simply like possessing a mobile fortress.


    At this moment, the silver light in the mountainside glowed fiercely more than ten times, and even


    strange holy hymns floated out.


    When Alex turned around, he saw that all the seven Stardew fruits were ripe. Each of them had strange


    runes flowing on it, entwined by the power ofws and dotted with the mist of stars. If he looked at it


    carefully, he was like gazing at the distant universe in deep space, mystifying yet unusually brilliant.

 Chapter 2351

    Chapter 2351


    ¡°It¡¯s the Stardew Fruit! It¡¯s definitely the Stardew Fruit!¡±


    ¡°Work harder, everyone! Don¡¯t ck off! Launch all the attacks that you can use! st this d*mned


    mongrel till there¡¯s nothing left of him! ¡±


    The one who said that was other than the Sun Shrine¡¯s main character, Gabriel¡¯s concubine, who had a


    birthday today. Once she was done speaking, she ordered the Sun Shrine¡¯s people to unleash their


    attacks desperately.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    Athena¡¯srge golden shield was sturdy, but Alex could not hold it up to defend himself for a long time.


    That shock alone could cause his purlicue to crack and bleed. Moreover, there was also the area where


    the huge shield could not defend.


    ¡°Old Pig, you¡¯re done yet?¡± Alex urged the pig demon below.


    ¡°Oink, Oink Hold on for another three minutes.¡±


    ¡°You still need three minutes¡­ D*mn it! I¡¯ll have to fight!¡±


    As all the golden cores in Alex¡¯s body shook, the furnace of the forbidden spell appeared.


    ¡®Great Icebound Spell, activate!¡¯


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m frozen!¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m frozen too..!¡±


    Once the excellent killer weapon came out, an expanse of at least a dozen people was frozen solid,


    including the old birthdaydy today. Once the people at the rear, who did not understand the situation


    at the front, made a forceful impact, the frozen people were instantly broken into pieces.


    Colette paled as she looked at the icy chunks of blood and flesh before her.


    Just now, she was almost frozen as well. The weapon in her hand came in contact with the Great


    Icebound Spell, and then it froze rapidly. If she had not let go of it quickly, her hand would have been


    frozen.


    And, it turned out that her weapon shattered from the freezing.


    This was no small shock.


    ¡°Heavenly Mirror!¡± she shouted. There was a soul-linked rtionship between her and the Heavenly


    Mirror so that she could summon it back for her own use.


    However, just as the Heavenly Mirror turned into a stream of light and flew out of Alex¡¯s body, he


    grabbed and squeezed it hard, erasing the soul restriction on it.


    ¡°Hmph. I borrowed the Heavenly Mirror with my ability, so how could there be a reason to return it?¡±


    ¡°If you want the Heavenly Mirror, ask for it again in another hundred years!¡±


    Alex squeezed the Heavenly Mirror. At this moment, it was already an ownerless object. After he


    immediately charged it with his Chi and swept it with his divine sense, the Heavenly Mirror belonged to


    him. He turned around the situation by shooting an attack at Colette.


    The Heavenly Mirror could shoot out a massiveser-like attack at a breakneck speed. The blow hit


    Colette in the intact chest on the side.


    Poof!


    It exploded again.


    Colette was furious and hysterical. ¡°Rockefeller, you¡¯re my sworn enemy!¡±


    Alex was a little surprised as well, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. The aim was too urate. But by


    the way, those two areas of yours aren¡¯t fakes, right? Why was there a difference between the two


    sounds?¡±


    Colette almost fainted out of rage.


    ¡®It exploded once after it was pped, and it exploded again after getting shot by the Heavenly Mirror.


    Could it be the same sounds?¡¯


    ¡®This b*stard did it on purpose!¡¯


    Presently, the holy hymns surrounding the inside of the mountainside had finally subsided. The silver


    light all over the sky also abruptly retracted, as if it never existed. Alex turned around and happened to


    see the Treasure-hunting Pig put away all the seven stone boxes.


    It looked at Alex with a pair of pig eyes.


    It was thinking, ¡®How am I going to escape from here?¡¯


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, the earth trembled, and the air shook vigorously. There was some massivemotion


    in the distance, so someone looked to the east. For a moment there, they were all dumbfounded.


    They only saw something enormous breaking through the void above the sky, rising gradually between


    the clouds. It was¡­ A sacred golden mountain!

 Chapter 2352

    Chapter 2352


    ¡°W-what sort of existence is that?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! The divine golden mountain is so far away, yet I could feel its holy intent.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly felt an impulse to rush toward the sacred mountain and kowtow before it.¡±


    Countless people present were stunned. This was a huge incident, a tremor of momentous scale. Not


    only the Sun Shrine, but almost all the people on thend could see that sacred golden mountain at


    this moment. It was enormous and towering with steep cliffs as if floating in the air¡­ Below the cliffs


    were clouds and the sea but separated from the continental horizon as if another dimensional space


    had suddenly revealed a corner of its picture scroll, exposed before everyone.


    At this moment, the Sun Shrine¡¯s people almost forgot about Alex and the pig demon that had plucked


    the Stardew fruits from the mountainside. It was because of the extremely powerful holy aura surging


    out of the sacred mountain.


    ¡°This is¡­ Some type of mental infiltration!¡±


    The Chaos Tree in Alex¡¯s mind pce shook, and the goldenke that the divine power had formed


    roared to drive the rush of holy intent away.


    He was also astonished that this kind of change would happen for no reason. What the heck was that?


    However, the most crucial thing was to leave the Sun Shrine now. Just as the crowd was still immersed


    in the mental infiltration of the sacred mountain¡¯s holy intent, Alex turned around to look at the pig


    demon. To his surprise, this furtive guy seemed utterly unaffected by the mental strength and was


    preparing to sneak away.


    The shock of the silver tree earlier formed a massive crack in the mountainside, so it wanted to run


    down the mountain through the crack.


    ¡°Pig head. Where are you going? Stop right there!¡± Alex shouted.


    Once the pig demon heard it, it did not even turn around. Instead, it fled even faster. As its body turned


    into a stream of light, it ran as fast it could.


    While running, it even sneered. ¡°Dumb brat, Grandpa Pig acquired the Stardew Fruits with its ability.


    How could it give them to you? Keep on dreaming!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It spread its four hooves and ran like a lightning bolt. However, it crashed into someone just after it


    made a turn in the corner.


    It looked up. Wasn¡¯t that Alex?


    Oh, it was Alex¡¯s mirage.


    ¡°Oink, oink..!¡±


    The pig demon screamed strangely.


    Bam!


    The mirage directly moved andnded a punch on the pig demon¡¯s eye socket, giving it a ck eye at


    once.


    ¡°Oink, oink, oink!¡±


    The pig demon wailed miserably. It turned around and headed to the other side, but another mirage


    blocked it. No matter how fast it was, it could not run away. So, it was instantly beaten to a pulp.


    ¡°Big Bro, stop the beating! Ouch! Grandpa Pig¡¯s old nose is going to be broken!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good talk! A gentleman should reason things out rather than his fists!¡±


    Alex¡¯s real body arrived and kicked it with a series of ¡®bam¡¯.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to use fists on you? I¡¯m using my kicks on you. You wanted to run away after taking my


    Stardew Fruits. What were you thinking? Take them out.¡±


    Alex searched its body to find out where it could hide things.


    Then, he saw it was wearing an earring on the tip of its ear. What a fashionable pig! This was the only


    ce on its body that could hide things.


    Whoosh!


    Alex pulled off the earring with a grab.


    This was equivalent to having stepped on the treasure-hunting pig¡¯s tail. It flew into a rage. ¡°It¡¯s mine!


    It¡¯s mine! You thug. If you dare to snatch it, I¡¯ll fight you with all my might!¡±


    Alex ignored it and erased the brand on the earring with his divine sense, forcefully taking out the


    Stardew fruits inside. However, he was stunned the next second.


    The earring¡¯s space was enormous!


    It could be as huge as a gymnasium. All sorts of precious species were piled inside. Dragon Horn


    Powder, Heavenly Chrysanthemum, the Eight-petaled Immortal Orchid, the Cockb Phoenix


    Sunflower, and even the Earth Orchid for the concoction of Supreme Chi Rejuvenation Pill. It had


    everything one needed.


    It was just like portable storage for medicine. As expected, itpletely deserved its ¡®treasure-hunting


    pig¡¯ moniker.

 Chapter 2353

    Chapter 2353


    It came as a surprise either since so many precious items were inside. If he were to snatch them away,


    it would be strange the pig demon was not pissed.


    Alex immediately put away the earring and said with a smile, ¡°Old pig, your strength is too low. I¡¯ll take


    care of the items inside the earring for you. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s free of charge.¡±


    ¡°Free my *ss. Think I can¡¯t take care of them by myself? You wretched man, this is robbery.¡±


    ¡°If you insist on saying so, I have nothing else to say then. You must have consumed countless


    heavenly treasures to make that pig¡¯s body of yours emit a fragrance, right? What a first-ss


    ingredient.¡±


    ¡°D*mn! You¡­ You have snatched my property, and you even want to consume my flesh? Do you still


    have any conscience? Do you have any humanity?¡±


    ¡°The desire for sustenance and sex is a part of human nature. Foodes first for the people as it¡¯s


    human nature to eat. You should be beautifully fragrant after being boiled. Add in some salt, and put in


    some star anise and soy sauce.¡±


    ¡°Big bro! I beg you for mercy! I¡¯m the only treasure-hunting pig in the world! I can find all sorts of


    immortal herbs for you, but please don¡¯t eat me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Alex agreed so readily that the treasure-hunting pig was stunned for a brief moment


    ¡°Then¡­ My earring¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for you! The materials inside are the best home for alchemy. You cast pearls before swine,


    and it¡¯s useless even if you consume any more of them. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give half of my concocted pills


    to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an alchemist?¡± The pig demon was shocked.


    ¡°A supreme alchemist!¡±


    While talking, the Stardew Tree in the mountainsidebusted spontaneously all of a sudden. In the


    blink of an eye, the fire rushed to the sky, leaving nothing behind.


    Alex thought it was a pity. If he could transnt it next to the Chaos Tree, he wondered if it could


    produce a few Stardew fruits every once in a while.


    The pig demon looked at the cave¡¯s entrance and discovered those people. Many of them were


    kneeling on the ground and prostrated to the far side. ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Something abnormal has emerged out there. A sacred golden mountain suddenly


    popped up, and it possessed a powerful mental bewitchery. While they¡¯re still immersed within it now,


    hurry up and leave. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to leave even if we want to!¡±


    The man and the pig immediately rushed out of the mountainside.


    When the pig demon saw the sacred golden mountain, it was shocked as well. ¡°Holy sh*t, where did


    this sacred mountaine from? I feel it¡¯s hazardous!¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡®As soon as it appeared, it emanated such a powerful bewitchery. It¡¯s definitely not a good


    thing. It¡¯s most likely for¡­ D*mn it! It couldn¡¯t be that it wants to collect believers to gain faith, right?¡¯


    Having an epiphany, such a thought came to him.


    In fact, it was simr to faith, just like his divine power. Just then, the sacred mountain¡¯s mental


    bewitchery suddenly vanished without a trace, so the group of people from the Sun Shrine immediately


    came to their senses. When they saw Alex and the pig demon standing aside, they immediately yelled


    and rushed up to them.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Alex instantly jumped onto the pig demon.


    The pig demon let out a loud oink as if very reluctant to be ridden by Alex. However, it also knew how


    bad the situation was, so it spread its four hooves and fled frantically.


    ¡°Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms, go!¡±


    The three paper dolls that Alex threw out turned into a hundred foot tall giant, stopping the crowd in


    their tracks. Because of this time difference, the pig demon immediately fled down the mountain at ten


    times the speed of sound.


    Along the way, he saw throngs rushing in the direction of the sacred golden mountain. However, it felt


    far off.


    Just then, Alex once again received Cheryl¡¯s telepathy. ¡°Alex, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Cheryl..?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Before this, he had not contacted Cheryl for some time. He even thought the mysterious sense was


    disconnected entirely for some reason.


    ¡°Alex, a sacred golden mountain has appeared on our side. They said it¡¯s Mount Olympus in myths and


    legends!¡±


    ¡°What? This mountain is Mount Olympus? I saw it too.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You saw it too? There¡¯s one more thing I need to tell you. Your father is back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 2354

    Chapter 2354


    ¡°My dad? William Rockefeller? Are¡­ You sure?!¡±


    Alex was really shocked this time.


    He found his senior, Frostine, and his father¡¯s tracks on this side of the ancient force field, but the trail


    clues had long been lost, so no one knew where he had gone to. However, he had returned home on


    his own after a detour.


    Cheryl replied, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. Your mother also confirmed his identity, but¡­ Something¡¯s wrong


    with his condition.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Is he hurt?¡±


    ¡°I think he seems to have been poisoned. Toxins have invaded his brain, and he doesn¡¯t recognize


    anyone. I¡¯ve tried my best to detoxify him, but¡­ I don¡¯t know alchemy. Alex, you have to figure out a


    way toe back. I don¡¯t know how long he canst. I think he only has three months at most¡­¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    To his surprise, his father returned home with great difficulty but had only less than three months to live.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Fairy Doctor? Is the Fairy Doctor there?¡±


    ¡°You should find the Fairy Doctor for help. She may have a way,¡± Alex hurriedly said that to Cheryl.


    Cheryl said, ¡°Sis Winslet is here. But Sister Winslet has no way either. The potent antidote pill that she


    could concoct was ineffective at all¡­ Also, the Limit Breaking Pill you left behind didn¡¯t work either.¡±


    ¡°Even the Limit Breaking Pill didn¡¯t work?¡± Alex was really stunned this time.


    The strongest antidote that he could present was the Limit Breaking Pill.


    ¡°Sis Winslet said that she read the ancient books and knew there¡¯s a pill called the Ternary Divine


    Antidote Pill that could cure any peculiar poison in the world,¡± said Cheryl. ¡°However, she has just


    heard of this pill. She doesn¡¯t know how to concoct it and doesn¡¯t even have the recipe.¡±


    Quick witted, Alex immediately said, ¡°I know how to concoct the Ternary Divine Antidote Pill. I¡¯ll tell you


    the recipe now. The base ingredient is¡­ Hello, Cheryl¡­ Cheryl..?! D*mn, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alex was irritated.


    Just as he was about to tell Cheryl the recipe, the connection between the two sides was unexpectedly


    severed.


    More importantly, Cheryl had always been the one who unterally contacted him for a connection


    between the two of them, but he had no way tomunicate with her.


    ¡°I have to go back! I need to hurry back!¡± Alex said that with a firm gaze.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After hearing his words, the pig demon carrying him asked, ¡°You want to go back? Where are you


    going?¡±


    Alex rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Old pig, don¡¯t you want to pluck the Heavenly Gourd? I know a ce.


    There¡¯s not only the Heavenly Gourd but there¡¯s also the great tombs of Emperor Xavion and Peacock


    Heavenly King. Do you want to go excavate them?¡±


    The treasure-hunting pig squealed and stopped in its tracks with its eyes wide.


    However, the Mystic Maiden¡¯s delicate foot emerged from his forehead first, hooking Alex¡¯s nose with


    those crystal-clear toes. Hence, it was this foot that repulsed Colette earlier.


    ¡°Little minion, you know about the tomb of Emperor Xavion?¡±


    At this moment, the pig demon just turned its head and stared at him! As a result, it just happened to


    see that woman¡¯s tiny foot.


    ¡°A demon!¡± the pig demon shrieked. It was clearly the demon, but it had never seen such an absurd


    thing.


    Alex said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s in my homnd. But, my homnd is located on the other side of the ancient


    force field¡­ Oh, tunning White Lotus Master, may I ask how do I go back?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden answered, ¡°I need to think about it for a while!¡±


    ***


    At the same time, Donovan Ondo¡¯s mother, Dolores Ondo, had long since departed from the


    family. When she descended using the projection before this, she had used the Peacock tribe¡¯s unique


    imprint and ced a soul imprint on Alex that only she knew. With this imprint, she would be able to


    find Alex easily.


    Donovan was her only son. Once she had rescued Donovan, she heard from him about what Alex had


    done. Of course, Donovan had said all of it with exaggeration. With Donovan¡¯s domineering and


    unreasonable personality, she flew into a rage on the spot. After settling Donovan down, she


    immediately took three experts of the family to chase after Alex.

 Chapter 2355

    Chapter 2355


    However, the extraordinary incident of the birth of the sacred golden mountain urred right after they


    embarked on their journey.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± The few people were quite shocked.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s the sacred golden mountain. Could it be that some reclusive sanctuary has emerged? Many


    hidden sacred mountain sanctuaries have been lurking around since ancient times. They are basically


    deserted, but the sects, legacies, sacred trees, and cave dwellings should have been left behind. If we


    can get there before the others, there will be a lot of benefits.¡±


    The few people from the Peacock tribe all looked at Dolores. It was because Dolores was the queen.


    She was the decision-maker in the group.


    When the current Dolores appeared via projection, she was even more demure and beautiful, looking


    as if she was a bit younger. Earlier, she appeared as a young woman, but now, she looked like twenty


    five or twenty six.


    One could only say that the people of the Peacock tribe weredy killers and beauties after taking on


    human forms. Even all her subordinates looked gorgeous.


    Dolores¡¯s eyes burst with colorful lights as she looked at the sacred golden mountain in the distance.


    There was also a frantic look on her face, so she immediately nodded. ¡°Fine. That Rockefeller


    abomination, I¡¯ll let him live for another two days. This sacred mountain belongs to our Peacock tribe.


    Whoever dares to snatch shall have his family obliterated. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    She was the excellent peacock demon of the Golden Immortal realm with a profound cultivation base


    and could fly. She immediately manifested her peacock body, took the three subordinates, and turned


    into a stream of light before rushing toward the sacred golden mountain.


    Mighty rapid they were, an undoubted talent they possessed. This was also their talent


    Loud air bursts rang behind them after they flew out far away. Along the way, they encountered many


    people who were also flying toward the sacred mountain.


    Seeing their four domineering streams of light, all the people avoided them.


    Someone perspicacious was slightly dumbstruck. ¡°Four streams of colorful light at such breakneck


    speed! Some amazing big shots must have rushed over there. They seem to have surpassed the ninth


    realm to Imminent Immortal!¡±


    ¡°Just now, I even saw a dragon flying over there. That aura was simply terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Even someone from Soutnd ising over. Just watch it. There¡¯s definitely going to be a great


    battle this time. Even the people from a few reclusive supreme sects won¡¯t be able to sit still.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. We¡¯re just heading there to join in the fun.¡±


    Two dayster, Dolores and the others arrived, but at the sacred golden mountain. Instead, they flew to


    the edge of the Endless Sea.


    A ck peacock screamed, ¡°What the hell? So this sacred mountain is on the other side of the Endless


    Sea? How are we supposed to get there?¡±


    The Endless Sea was the region that the Undying n had initially upied.


    Even until now, the sea held countless dangers. There were many great undead demons that the


    Undying n had assimted in the sea. Rumor had it that the realms of the undead demon beasts


    were not subjected to the restriction ofws. Their strength may far surpass humans. It was just that


    they could not go ashore due to the limitation of environmental factors.


    It was hard to say if some other species were to enter the sea.


    The more important point was that deadly poison hovered in the sky of the Endless Sea all year round,


    and even air travel was forbidden in some regions. No one was uncertain if they would suddenly fall


    when they flew somewhere.


    ***


    Presently, the golden sacred mountain in Wastnd on the other side of the ancient force field looked


    much gigantic than the one seen in the Endless Sea. The entire world began to be stirred up.


    Countless news reporters rushed to the vicinity of the sacred mountain. An uproar even broke out on


    the inte. Even the national-level people moved out.


    The United Nations urged the people. Under the circumstance of an unknown situation, individuals and


    civil organizations must not privately approach the mountain.


    Satellites, drones had been sent to the sacred mountain, and various live videos appeared on the


    inte


    California¡¯s Little Devil happened to be one of the more popr channels. The streamer was none


    other than Michelle Yowell, as known as the Little Devil. At this moment, Michelle was live-streaming,


    and she was already standing at the sacred golden mountain¡¯s entrance.

 Chapter 2356

    Chapter 2356


    Michelle had a hobby, traveling. She would always go to somece whenever the school holidays


    arrived. With the Yowell family¡¯s wealth and the fact that she was a martial artist, it was pretty easy to


    travel alone.


    This year, she could travel even more.


    With Alex¡¯s help, her martial arts have significantly improved. As Alex was being sucked into the


    Undead Territory, she had officially be a grandmaster. Moreover, she was even favored by Dawn,


    the Fairy Doctor, as well. After the Rockefellers introduced them to each other, Dawn personally guided


    her to start cultivation. Hence, she had managed to achieve Divine Transcendence.


    At this point, the secret of the ancient boundary had already been publicized. Many secret


    organizations all over the world had started promoting themselves as well.


    For example, the Mountain Warriors, the Yukon sect, the Hidden Sword Pavilion, and other ancient


    ns had started recruiting new disciples in America. On the other hand, several authorities from Asia


    had hired spies to investigate the secrets among the westerners and about the ancient boundary.


    Everything was tied to technology in the current society. One could easily search for any news all over


    the world on their phones. If one were to upload a video about something interesting, it would spread


    through the nation within minutes. Somepelling figures were recing celebrities, bing


    worldwide superstars.


    This was¡­ An era of the warriors!


    Due to this, Michelle¡¯s young heart wanted to show the ambitions of influential figures around her to the


    public. Hence, she became a gorgeous streamer. Michelle would usually stream on SwitchTV, a


    streaming tform created by an American entrepreneur, Erick Shear. The best thing about this


    tform was that streamers were able to stream worldwide with it.


    Over 180 countries were able to ess the software simultaneously, and they have gained exposure


    with the help of certain government policies. Many were introduced to the tform within an instant. As


    soon as SwitchTV wasunched, many streaming tforms were overtaken. Erick managed to do this


    within a day, despite many other digitalpanies struggling to do so even with decades of work.


    After that, someone found out that Erick Enterprise was the most prominentpany out of the five


    most sessfulpanies in the world. They kept a low profile in the business field, but their


    capabilities were simply extraordinary.


    Besides foreignpanies, Erick Enterprise had even worked with quite a few rich martial artists within


    America, like Jake, Martin, Wayne, and Houston. SwitchTV was mainly created to support streamers


    who were travelers of the extraordinary realms, like Michelle.


    Michelle was currently so famous that she gained over a billion fans, which most celebrities couldn¡¯t


    achieve. However, Michelle only took three months to be viral. That was because she did one


    thing, secretly film the Fairy Doctor¡¯s daily life.


    The Fairy Doctor was a master who had achieved Spirit Severing and ranked third strongest within the


    Flying Eagles Academy. She was most definitely extraordinary, an unimaginable legend. With this,


    Michelle became extremely popr. She was even sponsored by Switch at some point, bing the


    top streamer on the tform.


    Many followed Michelle just to have a look into the Fairy Doctor¡¯s daily life¡­ Moreover, Michelle would


    sometimes bump into Waltz, Beatrice, or even Daya during her streams. They were all ethereal


    beauties, every man¡¯s dream girl.


    It was a pity that all these women were Michelle¡¯s sisters-inw, which meant that they were taken, so


    many could only watch them on a screen. However, no matter who her fans were eyeing, Michelle had


    already gone viral, yet she didn¡¯t disappoint either.


    She had shown them the Fairy Doctor¡¯s researchb, the Flying Eagles Academy, and the other side of


    the ancient boundary. She even went to the Spiritual Valley Dungeon, introducing her fans to the


    mysterious, exciting world.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Right now, she was standing in front of Mount Oro, pointing her HD camera at the endless Golden Sky


    Stairs. She was stunned upon seeing this, as were most of her fans.


    ¡°Oh my god, is that the entrance to Mount Oro?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s made out of gold, right? Can y¡¯all mine it or something?¡±


    ¡°Mine yourself!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s like those stairs that lead to the sky. Could it reach the heavens? Would you like to try and


    walk up, LD? I¡¯ll donate ten wishes if you do!¡±

 Chapter 2357

    Chapter 2357


    Thementer was a loyal fan of Little Devil. His online name was ¡®Son_of_Clouds¡¯. He was quite


    wealthy too. So he would donate the exact amount he promised in the chat.


    In just a few seconds, a notification for his donation popped up on the screen. These were all bought


    with actual money. Each wish cost ten thousand dors, which meant that he had donated 100


    thousand dors to her.


    However, Michelle did not need money. She didn¡¯t even react to the donation one bit. In actuality, she


    wasn¡¯t the only one standing at the foot of this mountain. Quite a few officials have arrived as well¡­


    News reporters, streamers, the natives of the area, even powerful cultivators from overseas hade


    by¡­


    From its appearance, it was almost equivalent to how people describe Olympus. Someone had


    managed to make a professional analysis on this and mentioned that it was mainly simr to Olympus,


    at around 95 percent simrity.


    However, the mountain was much bigger than the Olympus. From satellite footage and data, Mount


    Oro was a thousand times bigger than the Olympus. Moreover, the foot of the mountain was connected


    to seas, reaching toward the horizons.


    The empty horizon was covered in a thick fog, not even a satellite could tell what was within.


    Michelle didn¡¯t rush up the stairs, staring at it intently. Instead, after expressing her shock, she looked


    to the other side. It seemed that some supremes were approaching. As she turned toward them, the


    camera that she was wearing aimed at them as well.


    The stream chat seemed psyched up in an instant¡­


    ¡°LD, look up ahead at two o¡¯clock, that cute Asian guy. I think it¡¯s Thomas Khan!¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah! I see him too. He¡¯s currently one of the most powerful supremes in America. He¡¯s even


    more powerful than Spiderman!¡±


    ¡°What is he doing here? Oh sh*t, he¡¯s going to walk up the stairs!¡±


    After that, Michelle was able to see even more of its contents. She continued telling her viewers all


    about it. ¡°It¡¯s not just Thomas Khan. Behind him are the famous supremes, mma Leo, Dennis Mizu,


    Bullseye Anthon. They¡¯re all from Noah¡¯s Ark Co., so it looks like that organization couldn¡¯t wait a


    minute longer to take a peek into the wonders of Mount Oro. They might¡¯ve used some sort of


    technology and found something within these mountains.¡±


    Michelle had said that because she had proof of it. Some had tried walking up the stairs in the past, but


    they all failed to do so.


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t possibly hike here. A mysterious force had sted away some who tried to


    force their way up there, some even died on the spot. That was why no one dared to rush up the stairs,


    despite it being right before their eyes.


    Thomas was the strongest within Noah¡¯s Ark Co. Not only did he know how to generate spider webs,


    but his abilities were also quite simr to that of Spiderman¡¯s. His body recovers rapidly, his strength


    and speed were simply unimaginable for themon folk as well¡­


    People like them were referred to as awakened by many western cultivators.


    Captured by Michelle¡¯s camera, the four awakened of Noah¡¯s Ark Co. started their hike. They looked


    rxedpared to those who have been sted away before. They walked up the stairs slowly and


    steadily, skipping steps whenever they wanted as well. It was as if they were walking on t ground.


    Dennis even did a backflip on the stairs, showing off to those who were still at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as hard as they all say. It¡¯s like walking home! So be patient, everyone. We¡¯ll tell you how it


    looks when wee back.¡±


    After saying that, he continued skipping his way up as if it were a walk in the park.


    The viewers in Michelle¡¯s stream were convinced that this was all too simple as well. Many even


    started flooding the chat, telling Michelle to hike up there before anyone else gets to take all the goods.


    Son_Of_Cloudsmented, ¡°LD, you¡¯re just as strong as Thomas Khan, so you can go up there too!


    It¡¯s alright! I¡¯ll head there right now. I¡¯d like to take a look too.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone followed up with anotherment, ¡°Count me in!¡±


    ¡°Same!¡±


    ¡°Double same!¡±


    Just then, the situation changed drastically right after they said that.


    ¡°LD, turn your camera! Look up there. I think I see something?¡±


    ¡°Oh god! I see it too. It looks like a storm cloud!¡± Michelle turned the camera to the golden stairway.


    Just then, everyone witnessed a shocking sight.


    Something that looked like a giant storm cloud rushed down the golden stairs as if it were a waterfall.


    With this, it shed with Dennis, who was at the forefront.


    Boom!


    Dennis¡¯ body exploded instantly.

 Chapter 2358

    Chapter 2358


    The eyes of everyone who witnessed this in Michelle¡¯s stream widened, expressing sheer shock and


    horror. The chat fell silent as well. No one even tried to say a single word.


    Dennis was also a very powerful person. It was rumored that he could flip an entire aircraft with his


    strength alone and that he was quite a brutal person. Yet this brutal person had exploded into pieces


    on the stairway to Mount Oro.


    However, this was just the beginning of this horrifying event.


    The three other supremes behind Dennis felt their scalp go numb.


    ¡°Run!¡± Thomas yelled and started sprinting down the stairs. He ran at a rtively fast pace. It was twice


    the speed of sound. His body looked as if he had turned into a ray of light.


    Anthon was even quicker, letting out a roar as he rushed down on all fours as if he had turned into a


    bull.


    Inparison, mma was the slowest among them. Hence, he ended up with the same fate as


    Dennis since the cloud caught up to him.


    ¡°Oh sh*t. mma has exploded too!¡±


    ¡°What even is that dark cloud?¡±


    ¡°Run, oh god, just run!¡±


    Several viewers within the stream and the people at the scene were screaming hysterically. Everyone¡¯s


    heart clenched as they watched the dark cloud approach the other two supremes.


    It was fortunate that Thomas and Anthon were slightly quicker than the dark cloud. After that, it looked


    like they could escape.


    Just then, another weird incident happened again. On the top of the stairs, a bright golden light


    suddenly shone down, releasing mysterious symbols that were the size of tadpoles, forming a tightly


    packed talisman formation.


    Thomas and Anthon, who were running at high speed just a while ago, seemed to have been


    restrained by some sort of force.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They abruptly came to a halt and were held in ce. The two were shocked, panicking and struggling


    with all their might. They watched the dark cloud inching closer, but they couldn¡¯t seem to break free of


    their restraints at all.


    ¡°Ah! Those weird symbols trapped them!¡±


    ¡°F*ck, they¡¯re goners for sure.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to watch this any longer!¡±


    Just as thesements popped up in the chat, Thomas and Anthon let out a scream.


    Boom boom!


    With two bloody veils of mist exploding in the air, the two supremes died as well.


    Everyone gasped in horror. Their eyes widened and mouth agape, fearing Mount Oro even more now.


    Someone at the scene started yelling. ¡°Everyone, run! If this cloud gets out of this passageway,


    everyone will die!¡±


    This scream was as impactful as a lightning strike, awakening everyone from their daze.


    ¡®Oh yeah, what if the cloud actually came down here?¡¯


    No one thought about this issue at first. As someone reminded them, everyone started making their


    escape.


    Michelle¡¯s viewers started spamming the chat, telling the little devil to run.


    She didn¡¯t stay any longer as well, running with all her might immediately. Three secondster, she


    heard someone screaming behind her.


    Looking back, the dark cloud had rushed over as expected, drowning arge number of people.


    Hundreds of bloody mists exploded in the air, which meant that there were more than a hundred people


    who died from the cloud as they were too slow.


    Yet the screaming continued. This time, there were thousands of people in front of the stairs. Hence,


    the chaos befell within this entire area.


    Everyone wished they had more legs to run faster as painful screams and wails filled the air. All these


    living people were sted into tiny little pieces.


    At this very moment, Michelle sensed the incredibly strong threat as well. A few strong cultivators


    leaped into the air as they ran past Michelle, escaping as fast as light.


    However, she could only watch as the dark cloud came closer and closer toward her.

 Chapter 2359

    Chapter 2359


    The viewers witnessed this as well. Everyone¡¯s chest tightened. They didn¡¯t want to see Michelle


    exploding after getting in contact with the cloud.


    ¡°Quick LD! Quick!¡±


    ¡°Come on. You can do it! We still want to see your streams, and we want to see more of the Fairy


    Doctor. Please don¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Hurry, please, hurry¡­¡±


    Just as the dark cloud approached Michelle, she let out a scream. Suddenly, the jade pendant she was


    wearing shattered into pieces, forming a force field around her. She then turned into a ray of light and


    zoomed across the sky.


    ¡°Oh my stars, what was that?¡±


    ¡°Does LD have some sort of protection talisman? Did LD awaken some kind of power within her and


    manage to escape at the veryst moment?¡±


    Michelle was slightly sad. ¡°This was the mystical tool Alex gave me, it can save my life, but it¡¯s also the


    most precious thing I own! But now it¡¯s gone!¡±


    The chat fell silent once again. Many knew about Alex after all.


    He was the one who managed to sink Mount Fuji with his powers alone. He also managed to chase


    away arge number of demons back at the ancient boundary as well.


    Moreover, it was rumored that the Undead would invade America at one point, and Alex used all his


    might to close the passageway. Despite this, he had been sucked into the passageway, entering the


    Undead Territory. No one knew what happened to him after that.


    With this, Alex became a savior within people¡¯s hearts, yet everyone assumed he died a heroic death.


    Someone tried tofort Michelle. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Michelle. If your brother knew that his mystical tool


    saved your life, he would¡¯ve been more than happy.¡±


    At the time, Michelle had already left the passageway toward Mount Oro. A few people managed to


    escape as well.


    The dark cloud didn¡¯t continue to rush out as well. Instead, it seemed that it would retreat after it had


    reached a certain limit. However, no one noticed arge, white wolf walking down the golden stairs


    slowly.


    ***


    On the other side of the ancient boundary, there were many people gathered at the edge of the


    Endless Sea. It was so crowded that only heads were visible, along with different types of beasts.


    All of them were interested in venturing upon Mount Oro, but they had all been blocked out by the fish


    within the Endless Sea.


    ¡°Mount Oro¡­ Could it be within the Endless Sea?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do we do then?¡±


    ¡°Is anyone willing to go out to sea as a group?¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you have a death wish? That¡¯s the Endless Sea. You won¡¯t be able toe back once you try


    getting in.¡±


    Just then, someone noticed something floating at the horizon of the Endless Sea. Upon closer look, it


    was a big group of Undead Sea Demons. They were all standing in a row, staring at the people on the


    shore silently.


    There were way too many people at the shore, which included quite a few strong cultivators. Hence,


    the Undead Sea Demons misunderstood and thought they couldn¡¯t bear any longer and wanted to


    wage war. However, the people and beasts on the shore retreated not long after.


    No one dared to wage war with the Undead Sea Demons. Even Dolores and the three other members


    of the peacock tribe backed away quickly as well.


    ¡°Mount Oro¡­ I don¡¯t think the location is quite right. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s at sea. I think it¡¯s on the


    other side of the Endless Sea, or¡­ Wven further than that!¡± Dolores said.


    ¡°Further?¡±


    ¡°If we went any further, we¡¯d end up on the other side of the ancient boundary. That¡¯s the wastnd,


    somewhere no cultivators could survive.¡±


    Dolores said, ¡°It¡¯s been three thousand years, so no one knows what happened there. But don¡¯t forget


    this, everyone. The wastnd is the very core of this world. Even the worldly tabloid is there! Alright,


    now, we have to discuss more at another time. I can sense that Rockefeller bastarding toward us,


    so let¡¯s hunt first!¡±

 Chapter 2360

    Chapter 2360


    Alex was indeed heading nearer to the Endless Sea. He originally wanted to take this road, after all,


    since he¡¯d like to take a look at Mount Oro as well¡­


    ¡®That so-called Olympus mountain thingy¡­ What is it all about anyway?¡¯


    On the other hand, the Mystic Maiden promised Alex that she¡¯d think of a good route for the


    Wastnds but still couldn¡¯te up with any ideas.


    Most importantly, her soul wasn¡¯tplete, so she had limited powers for now. However, she already


    used her trump card when ying the Yadav Akaaran Buddha as well. Her remaining energy had been


    entirely used to refine the Chaos Leaves to form a new body for herself.


    This was why¡­ Her current state was rtively weak. She couldn¡¯t possibly handle the great Golden


    Immortal demon from the Peacock Tribe, let alone forcefully break the void and pass through the


    ovepped space to the Wastnds as Crazy Crone did.


    Basically, it just meant that she was currently just a weakling. She was only able to handle insignificant


    people like Colette. She¡¯d need quite some time before she could handle anyone stronger.


    ¡°Urgh, what a scam!¡± Alex sobbed. ¡°I was just tricked into signing a contract, and now I have to take


    care of you in the end!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden paid no attention to his sorrows but seemed quite proud of this instead. ¡°Oh, little


    servant, hide your happiness all you want. So many wish to be my servant, yet I didn¡¯t choose


    any of them. As long as you¡¯re following me, you¡¯ll have a bright future ahead of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a big scam! You scammed me for my body. What else do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say it like that. When have I ever scammed you for your body? Just look at how weak you


    are. I really am not interested in it one bit. All my subordinates back then were a hundred times


    stronger than you. Anyone could defeat you by just achieving a Golden Body!¡±


    ¡°And just think about it, didn¡¯t you be stronger after I taught. You the breathing technique to train


    your organs? Since you don¡¯t have a master, I can teach you something now and then.¡±


    Alex pondered and couldn¡¯t help but admit that it was the truth. Without her help, he wouldn¡¯t have


    been able to break the Fire Tower of God back in the Plenilune Sect


    ¡°You can take this chance to use the Stardew Fruit to train your organs again before the great Golden


    Immortal Demon finds you. I think you can manage to merge your soul and body as one this time,


    which means your body would be as strong as steel.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Strong as steel? I think I¡¯ve already achieved this a long while ago, though?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden scoffed. ¡°As if, sh*t head!¡±


    Alex was speechless. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a goddess. How could you be so vulgar and scold me like that?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden looked at him with a straight face. ¡°I didn¡¯t scold you. I¡¯m just telling the truth. You¡¯re


    not even anywhere near as powerful as my sh*ts back then, let alone rue.¡±


    Alex was taken aback. He just couldn¡¯t imagine just how strong a piece of the Mystic Maiden¡¯s crap


    could be.


    The Mystic Maiden then urged him, seeing that he wasn¡¯t moving. ¡°Hey, what are you standing there


    for? Come on now, move! What are you even thinking?¡±


    Alex replied to her honestly, ¡°I was just thinking how powerful your crap could be.¡±


    This time, the Mystic Maiden was taken aback. She reached her foot out to his forehead and kicked


    him by the nose.


    ¡°Stop thinking about such nonsense. Train your organs right now. Don¡¯t die because of that wild


    chicken. I can¡¯t afford to lose face as the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens.¡±


    After that, Alex followed the Mystic Maiden¡¯s orders and ate the Stardew Fruit raw.


    He then sat on the pig demon¡¯s back and headed west. Taking a bite into the fruit, Alex felt all the vor


    bursting within his mouth. The smell was so fragrant that the Treasure-hunting Pig started drooling.


    Itined out loud. ¡°Oh, hey! Give me one too. Oink, I should have two of those too. It¡¯s mine,


    mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Patience, Piglet. I¡¯ll give it to you once I¡¯m done. Just keep walking.¡±


    The Treasure-hunting Pig huffed. ¡°Who are you calling Piglet? That sounds ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s just call you Peppa Pig then.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Urgh, that¡¯s such a bad name. Are you brain dead to havee up with a name like that?¡± The pig


    demon huffed once more.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll give you a unique and impable name, Pigsy!¡±


    This time, the pig demon stopped talking. It felt that the name was quite suitable for his status, and it


    sounded rather cool as well. It liked the name a lot since it fit its criteria, a smile stered across its


    face as its eyes curved up into a fine line.


    Alex decided not to pay any more attention to it and finished his fruit in a few bites.

 Chapter 2361

    Chapter 2361


    Alex immediately started using the skills that the Mystic Maiden taught him, along with the mystical


    breathing method. In an instant, the energy of the Stardew Fruit burst in him. The power of stars


    shed right into one another as his body glowed with silver light. Silver talismans surfaced on his skin,


    flowing about.


    The mysterious breathing method was currently adjusting the power of his organs as well. It made the


    organs invigorated so that they could absorb and merge with the power of the stars.


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp paining from within. However, Alex was mentally prepared for this


    oue. Back when he swallowed the fires within the Tower of God, a simr reaction urred as his


    organs felt like they were being burnt.


    Right at this second, the pain was even worse than before. He felt like he was being pricked with


    needles and stabbed with knives.


    The Mystic Maiden mentioned that this was a necessary step. Cultivation was never just a mere


    breeze. It was a no pain no gain process after all.


    Alex had, in fact, trained bodily skills before, such as the Mystic Armor. Yet the only feedback the


    Mystic Maidan gave him was¡­ that he was even weaker than a piece of her crap.


    The Mystic Armor only refined one¡¯s bones, concentrating the Chi on one¡¯s bones to form a shield.


    However, the armor was nothingpared to the Strength Training method Alex received. That was


    because Strength Training methods are used for strengthening oneself. Not only would it strengthen


    the bones, but it would also enhance the organs and veins. It trained the body as a whole as if it were


    refining a pill non-stop.


    In the end, the core of the subject would change entirely. The body would be a saint.


    An hourter, ayer of ck oil surfaced from Alex¡¯s skin. There was even blood mixed in. Those


    were the impurities discharged from his body.


    ¡°I excreted this much impurities?¡± Alex himself was surprised. Every time he achieved a particr


    stage in cultivation, his body would discharge a certain amount of impurities. As time passes, the


    impurities lessened more and more with every stage. In the end, it was almost unnoticeable. He even


    thought that he had be a pure entity.


    Despite this, the impurities that he excreted this time were even more than the first time he built his


    foundation.


    On the other hand, this mystical breathing method was able to activate his golden core when used. It


    was vibrating at a constant pace, discharging impurities within his core. This was simply shocking to


    Alex.


    He knew that his golden core was filled with energy, which indicated that this breathing method could


    cleanse energies, taking out the impurities and leaving pure essence within. He was also able to sense


    a decrease in energy within his core, yet the power had significantly increased. This meant that the


    energy in his core had been refined to a higher quality.


    ¡°Hey servant, I just realized you¡¯ve learned the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. But you¡¯re not using the


    correct methods,¡± the Mystic Maiden spoke up again, then let out a sigh. ¡°You remind me of


    someone¡­¡±


    Alex was confused. ¡°Your man?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden seemed upset. ¡°I haven¡¯t had any marriage arrangements yet.¡±


    Alex replied. ¡°Oh, that doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s trendy to try things out now, so you could just move in with


    someone, sleep in the same bed for some time. Then, if you think they¡¯re the right match, you could


    marry them. If not, you could just call it quits.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden was shocked. ¡°Is that not immoral?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s a thing in this generation.¡±


    Speechless, she snapped. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡®Does this goddess have something against crap? Why would she cuss whenever she¡¯s mad? What did


    crap ever do to her?¡¯


    After a slight pause, she changed the topic. ¡°This path would be quite difficult to pass. If you¡¯re not


    careful, you could lose your life¡­¡±


    After a sigh, she then sounded very rmed. ¡°Servant, she¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Who is?¡±


    ¡°That wild chicken!¡±

 Chapter 2362

    Chapter 2362


    In an instant, Alex immediately put his guard up. Although the Mystic Maiden called her a ¡®wild chicken¡¯,


    that was still a great Golden Immortal Demon.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    One of her projections nearly killed himst time. Hence, it would be a piece of cake for her to kill him if


    she were present in her true form.


    ¡°What do we do then?¡±


    ¡°Run for it!¡±


    Alex had thought about this scenario a while ago, so he took out a paper doll and activated it with the


    Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms. The paper doll instantly turned into his clone and ran in one


    direction.


    He, on the other hand, went in another direction with Pigsy as his transport. However, this was all for


    naught


    As the Mystic Maiden had mentioned before, this demon had extraordinary powers. The Peacock Tribe


    had many types of mystic arts as well. The fact that she could catch up quickly was most likely because


    she did something to Alex.


    For example, she could¡¯ve made a marking on his soul. Yet, it was quite a difficult task to remove such


    markings. Even the Mystic Maiden wouldn¡¯t be able to remove it within a short amount of time.


    Moreover, removing it would injure Alex, causing him to turn weak. So, without enough time, they


    decided not to use this method. Else they¡¯d be goners if they caught up with them midway.


    ¡°Where are you running off to, you little prick?!¡± Dolores¡¯ voice was as loud as thunder, showing her


    true form as a colorful peacock She flew past Alex and turned back into her human form in mid-air,


    landing right in front of Alex.


    Following behind her were three other peacocks,nding in three different directions, surrounding him


    and Pigsy.


    ¡°Oi, kiddo. What¡¯s this? Are these birdies here to give you trouble?¡± Pigsy asked.


    It then took a nce at Dolores, who looked malicious. Sensing that this person could pose grave


    danger, Pigsy ducked slightly from fear.


    One of the peacocks was a man in his thirties, looking down upon Pigsy. ¡°How dare you speak to us


    elegant peacocks when you¡¯re just a dirty little pig demon? Do you have a death wish? I¡¯ll be sure to


    steam and roast you for dinner, then eat your organs as supper.¡±


    Another was drooling, watching Pigsy intently. ¡°Now that you say that, Third Brother, this pig is oddly


    fragrant, and it¡¯s making me hungry. I think this pig had high-quality meat for sure. We¡¯ll deal with it


    together. I¡¯d like to have some pork kidney.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can have both of its kidneys.¡±


    Pigsy felt as if his kidneys were sore upon hearing this. Enraged, it yelled. ¡°You f*cking birds, are you


    all blind? How could you not know who I am, huh? Just you wait, I¡¯ll rip all your feathers and intestines


    out, then make you into a barbeque skewer¡­¡±


    Pigsy seemed well-versed in cursing. It was able to think of different types of insults in an instant.


    The Peacock Tribe had always been prideful. Hence, they figured that only lowly peasants would


    curse. They were at their limit when mocking Pigsy just a while ago, but Pigsy¡¯s words took them


    aback. It was just way too insulting. None of them have ever experienced this at all.


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯ll just kill you off first!¡± one of the peacocks yelled and lunged at the pig demon.


    Suddenly, Dolores reached out and stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    The man said, ¡°Saint Ondo, I won¡¯t do anything to Rockefeller. I¡¯m only going to kill off this insolent


    pig!¡±


    Dolores replied, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this pig is not just any ordinary pig. It¡¯s a Treasure-hunting Pig!


    Haha, it looks like our trip here was worthwhile after all. Back then, the three guardians couldn¡¯t even


    find one despite searching for hundreds of years. Yet we managed to catch one here! Ah, what luck!


    That means my son¡¯s luck even affected us. Good things just keeping one after another!¡±


    ¡°A treasure-hunting pig?¡± The other three peacocks looked at Pigsy with sheer delight, filled with


    greediness.


    However, they were once again insulted by Pigsy, even more so than before.

 Chapter 2363

    Chapter 2363


    It didn¡¯t hold back with any curse words as well.


    Dolores initially acted all high and mighty, as if she had detached from this realm. But, upon hearing


    those insults, her face turned green, shivering with rage. ¡°This pig doesck discipline, huh. Alright


    then, after we get back, I¡¯ll make sure to teach you some godd*mn manners. I¡¯ll make you into an


    obedient little pig!¡±


    She then turned to Alex. ¡°Hand over the Chaos Tree, and my son¡¯s Chaos Bead and Chaos Bell. Then,


    I¡¯ll consider letting you die less painfully.¡±


    Pigsy¡¯s eyes lit up. It initially didn¡¯t believe that Alex had a Chaos Tree, but now it believed that a little


    more. Alex was currently thinking of a way to escape this hopeless situation.


    However, Pigsy couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. It had no idea just how strong the people in front of it were.


    Hence, it let out a scream and leaped off the ground, lunging toward them as fast as a ray of light.


    It then stood straight up like a human in mid-air, expanding its body till it was ten meters tall, using just


    one of its trotters to stomp on Dolores.


    ¡°Unreasonable!¡± Dolores said as she pped the pig¡¯s head harshly.


    This made Pigsy lose bnce and roll to the side as if it, were a bowling ball. Its nose and mouth were


    starting to bleed.


    It let out a painful cry, crawling up back to its feet and hiding behind Alex. ¡°Holy sh*t, how is this bird


    b*tch so strong? Who is she?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°She¡¯s a peacock. And her powers¡­ Well, she¡¯s likely a great Golden Immortal Demon.¡±


    Pigsy gasped loudly, almost fainting on the spot.


    ¡®What the f*ck, a great Golden Immortal demon? Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re done for?¡¯


    It immediately turned traitorous and turned to Dolores.


    ¡°Bi¡­ Miss Peacock, I¡¯m not with this guy. I was forced toply. You¡¯re just here for him, right? I have


    nothing to do with him, so you guys should talk this over. I¡¯ll excuse myself now.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dolores didn¡¯t even look at it and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that I have my eye on you? Which is quite an


    honor for you. I¡¯ll bring you back to our tribe after I¡¯m done dealing with this human. I won¡¯t kill yo u as


    long as you serve under me, with the utmost loyalty.¡±


    Pigsy was filled with extremely mixed feelings. It couldn¡¯t help but curse in its head.


    ¡®What the f*ck do you mean to serve you with utmost loyalty? I can pluck out all your feathers and hand


    you a nice te of roasted chicks. How¡¯s that, huh?¡¯


    Due to sheer rage, Pigsy started viewing these peacocks as chickens instead of birds.


    However, it was quivering on the surface, nodding in agreement as it promised to serve Dolores. It


    even told her that it was talented in many different fields, saying it could do chores for her on top of


    treasure hunting.


    And that it could satisfy all her needs.


    Just as Dolores was satisfied with Pigsy¡¯s attitude, it suddenly opened its mouth and spat arge


    mouthful of saliva at her.


    Ssh!


    It was like pouring rain.


    Dolores did not expect this pig to have the guts to spit on her, the Saint of the Peacock Tribe. Her entire


    face was covered in sticky, half-transparent saliva.


    Dolores was a clean freak. She was simply shocked that such a horrifying thing happened to her.


    Extremely angry, she exploded right there and then.


    ¡°You b*stard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Pigsy ran off immediately after it spat on her. The greatest speed it could achieve was ten times the


    speed of sound, which meant that it was a master of escaping. However, peacocks were able to fly.


    Hence, they had an advantage in speed.


    She quickly caught up with Pigsy as she reached her talons out to capture it.


    Just then, Alex rushed over, using Instant Teleportation as he attacked Dolores from the side. Then,


    with the concentratedw power within his golden core, he tried saving Pigsy.


    A terrifying scene then happened.


    Not only was Dolores not defeated from this, but she also wasn¡¯t even injured. On the other hand, she


    pped Alex¡¯s back, which let out a loud sound, smashing Alex three meters deep into the ground.

 Chapter 2364

    Chapter 2364


    Pfft¡­


    Alex vomited out some blood. He would¡¯ve died from this attack if he didn¡¯t eat a Stardew Fruit a while


    ago. The p would¡¯ve gone through his body. Hence, it was fortunate that he had refined his organs


    and achieved a body of steel.


    The Mystic Maiden scolded him in the mind pce. ¡°Hey, little servant, aren¡¯t you a little too


    overconfident in yourself? You¡¯re nothingpared to her, yet you dare to try and fight back? You¡¯re


    trying to break a stone with an egg. Do you know that? The only way out is to run!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dolores was just way too angry. She felt very humiliated after being spat on by a pig.


    However, she regretted it right after pping Alex on the back. That was because she wanted to take


    the Chaos Tree and the other mystical tools that Alex owned. If he were to die here, everything in his


    mind pce would vanish into the void, and it would end up in some other ce.


    She then felt relieved knowing that Alex wasn¡¯t dead yet. ¡°You¡¯re just a small little antpared to me.


    Do you really think you can escape?¡±


    Dolores stared at Alex coldly, looking down on him as if victory was already at hand. ¡°I just need to use


    my hand to crush you. So you should know that it¡¯s wise to hand over what I want now. I could let you


    die peacefully, then we can forget all about the past. Else, I¡¯ll just have to look for every one of your


    family members. And burn them all one by one.¡±


    After saying this, she noticed that Treasure-hunting Pig¡¯s trotters were starting to glow, leaping


    thousands of meters away. Finally, it was able to break free from one of the peacocks¡¯ grasp and


    decided to ditch Alex to escape.


    ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡±


    ¡°Have you asked me for permission yet, hmm?¡±


    Dolores¡¯ speed was simply horrifying. She was even quicker than Alex¡¯s Instant Teleportation. She


    managed to catch up with Pigsy in mere seconds, but Pigsy was no weakling either.


    For one, it was quite fast of a runner. In such extreme situations, it was able to force out his most


    extraordinary speed to run for his life, which exceeded ten times his original speed. This also caused


    void cracks to form behind his tracks.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Can it speed up even more?¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Competing in speed with me is just digging your own grave.¡±


    Dolores turned into her true form and flew over the skies, increasing her speed as she shed a void


    into the air.


    ¡°Oh my god, you f*cking chicken bird, why are you chasing after me? I am not interested in your old


    chicken a*s. Don¡¯t chase after me. I like younger women. You¡¯re just an old hag. I won¡¯t want to even


    look at you!¡± Pigsy was very vulgar. It kept screaming and shouting curses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Dolores was so angry that she was going crazy at this rate. She couldn¡¯t bear being


    insulted like this, especially after being spat on.


    Just as Dolores¡¯ hand was a few meters away from Pigsy, it screamed out loud. ¡°F*ck your bird a*s, I¡¯ll


    suffocate you!¡±


    Pfft!


    Pigsy then formed arge yellow mist at his behind, which surrounded Dolores in a mere second. The


    mist cloud was Pigsy¡¯s fart.


    The smell was even more pungent than that of a skunk since it was one of Pigsy¡¯s talents. The fart was


    so intense that even Alex was able to smell it despite being miles away.


    It was so smelly that it shouldn¡¯t have existed in this world. Not even gods would be able to handle it.


    Moreover, Pigsy had let out a wet fart, which meant that it was even more disgusting than usual as if


    urine and feces particles were mixed.


    Dolores was such a clean freak that she would never be able to bear this at all. She viewed herself as


    a noble, so this made her wish she wasn¡¯t alive to experience it.


    She didn¡¯t even want to continue using this body anymore.


    Bleurgh!


    Dolores immediately ran miles away from him and fell to the ground, vomiting profusely. She even


    ended up vomiting some bile out. The three other peacocks came to help, yet the moment they got


    close, the smell of Pigsy¡¯s fart attacked their noses brutally.


    In an instant, they were all tremendously disgusted. Snot and tears dripped down their faces as they


    wept hysterically.


    Pigsy was proud of himself,ughing at them. ¡°Hehe, now you know how powerful I am, huh, birdies?


    How do my farts taste? Aren¡¯t they just top tier? Do you guys want one more special treatment?¡±

 Chapter 2365

    Chapter 2365


    After saying that, Pigsy noticed that Dolores was standing back up with a resentful expression. She


    then leaped from the ground and chased after it once again.


    ¡°Oh my lordy lord, the old chicken is going mad!¡± Pigsy kept making a run for it. Just then, Alex came


    out of nowhere andnded on its back.


    ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake, kiddo, get off of me! I¡¯m going to die because of you!¡± Pigsy yelled, leaving its precious


    earring behind as well.


    Alex pped a speed talisman he formed in his palm on Pigsy¡¯s back, which took effect immediately.


    The talisman increased its speed to another level, giving energy into Pigsy¡¯s body as both of them


    turned into a ray of light, fleeing the scene.


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡±


    Dolores was enraged to see that Pigsy had exceeded her speed, opening her mouth as she released a


    ray of red light, attacking Alex with all her might.


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened as the adrenaline in his body kept rising. Since this was a near-death experience,


    all the hairs on his head started standing as well.


    Pigsy started screaming as it sensed danger as well. Even the Mystic Maiden was panicking, telling


    Alex to be cautious and dodge.


    However, it was just impossible to dodge such great speed.


    ¡°Athena, my goddess, please help us!¡± Alex prayed in his heart.


    He then took out the Athena¡¯s Golden Shield he snatched from Dolores and tried blocking the attack.


    All the golden cores were shaking aggressively. His golden core seemed to have quite obvious


    changes as well. It was even stronger and brighter than before.


    ¡°Block it!¡± Alex screamed.


    At the same time, the red light that Dolores shot out mmed right onto the shield.


    Ring!


    Aloud ringing noise crashed into his ears.


    This was the first time Alex had ever thought he¡¯d gone deaf since he couldn¡¯t hear anything at all. All


    that was left was the sharp ringing in his ears.


    Suddenly, Athena¡¯s golden shield released a blinding golden light. On the shield were mysterious


    words that looked like they were formed by little tadpoles, forming a mystical wall and blocked off


    Dolores¡¯ attack. Alex even seemed to have heard Athena¡¯s voice at one point.


    It was a sigh, Athena¡¯s sigh.


    Whoosh!


    Using the force from this attack, Pigsy¡¯s speed had once again exceeded its limits, turning into a void.


    Moreover, it would even leave a void in every path it passed by. Its speed had reached the maximum


    limit, which was ten to twenty times the speed of sound, reaching ultrasound even.


    In just the blink of an eye, they disappeared from the Peacock tribe¡¯s view.


    Smack!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex was so angry that he pped Pigsy¡¯s ears. ¡°You ungrateful b*stard, how could you escape on your


    own like that?¡±


    Pigsy shrieked. ¡°And you¡¯re just a scam! That chicken almost killed me! How could you say that? Those


    wild chickens were your problem, so why do I have to take the hit for you?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Right, you spat on her and farted on her too. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯d chase after you once I


    take the speed talisman off of you.¡±


    Pigsy was shocked. It could tell that Dolores was still chasing after them in the skies. If Alex did that, it


    would meet its demiseter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t. We¡¯re a dream team! We¡¯ve experienced life and death! We¡¯re a duo! If we


    worked together, we could kill off that old hen!¡±

 Chapter 2366

    Chapter 2366


    When Pigsy finished speaking and turned back, it noticed that old hen, Dolores, had used some kind of


    technique to speed up, ttering and catching up again.


    ¡°Ouch, this old hen is really creepy. Brother, does she admire your beauty so much that it put her out of


    order? Is she carrying your flesh and blood in her belly that she has to risk her life so much to chase


    you?¡±


    Pigsy shouted, and its voice was surprisingly loud.


    Dolores heard all these, and she immediately felt the blood rushing into her brain, feeling like she was


    almost bing crazy.


    ¡®This dead pig¡¯s mouth was so immoral. How dare she says that?¡¯


    ¡°I will pull out your tongue,¡± she shouted.


    However, Pigsy had a burst of increase in potential after feeling threatened, and its speed rose to


    another level.


    Unfortunately, this pig could notst long. After a while, white smoke came out from the nostrils, and it


    shouted, asking to stop.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, do you have kidney deficiency? You ran for just a little while and then screamed to stop?¡±


    Alex could not help but despise as he nced at Pigsy¡¯s buttocks.


    The rear tail of Pigsy was like being vited, and shouted, ¡°Who has kidney deficiency? Mine is a


    super bull kidney. It is so bullish.¡±


    Alex was surprised. ¡°Have you ever had a kidney transnt?¡±


    Pigsy¡¯s eyes immediately widened as it was rendered speechless.


    At this time, the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens¡¯ voice suddenly came out from Alex¡¯s forehead.


    She said, ¡°This pig does have some symptoms of kidney deficiency, which could be caused by the


    overloading the kidneys of seine kind of medicine, and over time, it is deficient, so he cannot run for


    long.¡±


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens narrated seriously. Alex listened andughed. ¡°Pigsy, I did not


    expect you to be such a¡­ Pig!¡±


    Pigsy was furious. ¡°Bullsh*t. What are you? Hiding in the body of this boy? Are you afraid? Are you the


    kid¡¯s private mistress, afraid of being seen by the boy¡¯s lover for secretly fornicating? So, you rather


    hide in his body and have fun whenever you want?¡±


    It could also hear the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens¡® words, plus it saw before that a female foot


    would stick out of Alex¡¯s forehead, so it could not control its words before they spilled.


    Alex nced at the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens inside his mind pce. He found her, quietly


    hovering in mid-air.


    It was right next to the Chaos Tree.


    The body and the Chaos Tree had a strange connection. Nevertheless, at this time, an extremely


    incongruous look appeared on her face that had been initially so charming and perfect that she had set


    a thousand perfections in one.


    Irritation, disgust, killing intent, gnashing of teeth¡­ Anyway, it had nothing to do with the goddess but a


    very human expression.


    Finally, she said, ¡°ording to this pig¡¯s kidney deficiency, in less than three minutes, that mimosa


    behind it will catch up with it. But, it is not without a solution. Little ve, feed this pig two Stardew


    Fruits in a row immediately. Then, it should be able to relieve itself.¡±


    Pigsy heard that.


    Wasn¡¯t this exactly what it needed?


    This was a heavenly good thing and was more than Pigsy could wish for.


    Alex thought that after Pigsy¡¯s kidney deficiency had been relieved, it would immediately be able to


    speed up, leaving behind the chasing Dolores. Without saying a word, he immediately stuffed the


    Stardew Fruits into the pig¡¯s mouth.


    It was really Pigsy eating the Stardew Fruits. Without even tasting it, the two Stardew Fruits were


    swallowed.


    It immediately felt its whole body was filled with energy as if it became the birthce of the center of


    the universe. Its stomach felt like a furnace, with energy rushing to all the meridians, soaring.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Pigsy felt like it was bing invincible.


    This level of energy was so strong that it felt so lonely. It immediately raised its speed to a new level.


    ¡°Oh, I can do it! I can do it again!¡±

 Chapter 2367

    Chapter 2367


    ¡°I think that my kidney deficiency ispletely fine!¡± Pigsy shouted with joy.


    It really wanted to bow and thank the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens. ¡°Woman, this is all thanks to


    you. Forget about what I have just said. You are so good. Of course, you can¡¯t steal other people¡¯s


    husbands. We can still be friends. ¡±


    After it spoke, the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens replied, ¡°You are wee, but I just forgot to


    say, when the medicinal effect of the Stardew Fruit passes, your kidney deficiency problem may be


    more serious. It will develop into a serious kidney deficiency and may even be¡­¡±


    Pigsy was dumbfounded at once.


    It hastily asked, ¡°What might happen?¡±


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens answered, ¡°You might have a kidney fracture and bleed non-


    stop.¡±


    Pigsy was speechless. Pigsy panicked. It wanted to stop, but the medicinal effect of the Stardew Fruit


    was too powerful and rampant in its body. The energy leaked out, tearing its internal organs; If that


    energy was not vented, the body would burst because it could not bear the pressure.


    In this situation, it could only run wildly to vent.


    However, it also felt that something was wrong with its body. The kidneys were in pain and seemed to


    be cracking open.


    Although it could not see the kidney splitting and bleeding, it felt even more panicked simply because it


    could not see it happening.


    ¡°Beauty, goddess, what should I do? You save me!¡± Pigsy begged for mercy.


    ¡°I have a breathing method that can not only resolve your situation, but also make your cultivation go to


    the next level, and even achieve demon god status¡­ However, this breathing method of mine is not for


    free. There are conditions.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, whatever the conditions are, I will agree to them.¡±


    ¡°Sign the contract and be my pet.¡±


    ¡°Impossible..!¡±


    Pigsy shouted with a determined face.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Nheless, as time dragged on, it found itself feeling increasingly worse as blood flowed down the


    back of its buttocks. Pigsy was scared and nearly screamed on the spot.


    As a pig with a quest, if its kidney was broken, what was the point of a pig¡¯s life?


    Therefore, it decided firmly to be the pet of the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens and said with


    iparable dedication, ¡°My supreme and beautiful mistress, I am willing to be the holy beast


    that guards you. I shall guard your beautiful legend every day and every night and aspire to be


    the most favored spirit pet of my master.¡±


    Alex felt as if he had a toothache after listening to the pig. This pig was simply the epitome of


    shamelessness. Then, it quickly signed a contract with the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens. After


    signing, it shamelessly said, ¡±Master, I can lick your toes as long as you teach me the breathing method


    to resolve this crisis of mine.¡±


    Alex said helplessly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a super invincible treasure hunting pig? How dare you say such words.


    It¡¯s too disgusting, right?¡±


    Pigsy said, ¡°We are the same. Don¡¯t think that I did not hear. You are the master¡¯s little ve. Your


    status is lower than mine, the pet! Come on,e on, hurry up and help me, the master¡¯s spirit pet,


    scratch the back, scratch well, there is a prize.¡±


    As a result, the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens said, ¡°The status of the little ve is higher than


    you. In the future, you have to listen to him.¡±


    Pigsy was speechless. He was about to die from depression.


    In the end, Pigsy obtained the breathing method from the Nine Heavenly Mystical Maidens.


    Alex thought it was another strange breathing method. Still, when he heard it, he realized it was


    actually the same as the one the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens taught him, and only then did he


    finally understand that this breathing method could be used wholesale.


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens uttered, ¡°Well, Pigsy, you can now escape while practicing the


    breathing method. Remember, escape into the Endless Sea. Follow this path to the west, do not


    change direction. Whether you can survive this robbery depends on what¡¯s in front.¡±

 Chapter 2368

    Chapter 2368


    ¡°Toward the Endless Sea?¡±


    ¡°My almighty beautiful master, are you serious?¡±


    Pigsy was confused and felt its kidneys begin to dete again. However, this time its buttocks did not


    bleed, but its heart did.


    Was that ce a ce where people could go?


    That was the Undying n¡¯s former stronghold. So many powerful undying demon beasts survived.


    They were way more powerful than those above thend, and there was a constant poisonous fog and


    a variety of endless prohibitions¡­ These days, the fishermen obediently bypass the Endless Sea.


    Those whose cultivation was more than immortals also dared not rush into the Endless Sea. It was a


    pig. How would it be so daring as to go to that dangerous ce?


    The Nine Heavenly Mystical Maidens answered, ¡°No nonsense, run, or be surrounded.¡±


    Her divine thought was obviously the strongest among the others. Well, it was inurate to describe it


    as a few people, but one person, one pig and one ghost


    Even if the Nine Heavenly Mystical Maidens used the Chaos Tree¡¯s leaves and Chaos Beads to make


    a body temporarily, that was still the same existence as a ghost.


    ¡°But, but, that¡¯s the Endless Sea!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden was angry. A pet was actually defying her will.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pigsy was shocked. Its pig face turned purple as it hurriedly spread its hooves, charging all the way


    toward the west wildly while doing the breathing method taught to it by the Mystic Maiden, which was


    very powerful. Once it was running, its five internal organs were vibrating and resonating, and the


    energy of the Stardew Fruit was absorbed quickly, unlike before, when it rampaged in its stomach


    without restraint.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Howfortable!¡± Pigsy opened its mouth and made an extremely obscene sound.


    It was a strange sound indeed.


    ¡°My dear master, may I ask what kind of breathing technique is this? May I praise you some? ¡± Pigsy


    asked without modesty, treating ttery as the greatest pursuit in life, rendering Alex a moment of


    speechlessness.


    ¡°You can call it the Old Bull Breathing Technique,¡± the Mystic Maiden said.


    ¡°Old Bull¡­¡± Pigsy wanted to vomit.


    Alexughed. ¡°Now, your kidneys can finally be cow kidneys without a transnt.¡±


    Pigsy jarred, ¡°I¡¯m better than you, a ve. I feel that after learning this breathing technique, I am


    stronger, faster, and my vision is brighter. You only have envy and jealousy.¡±


    Alex said indifferently, ¡°I learned it a long time ago. Moreover, to learn this breathing method, it is best


    to have chaos Chi energy to go with it. I have the chaos Chi energy. I can cross over to the extreme in


    a short time, you¡­ Can only take your time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Pigsy was depressed. However, its speed didn¡¯t change, and it soon rushed to the edge of the Endless


    Sea, where many people were standing, still looking at Mount Oro on the far side of the Endless Sea


    from afar, refusing to leave.


    As a result, they saw a man riding a gigantic hairless pig rushing over¡­ This year, many people were


    riding pets, such as tigers, wolves, earth dragons, and flying birds. But, this was really the first time


    they were seeing someone riding a pig.


    The crowd immediately pointed out at them.


    ¡°Holy sh*t There¡¯s a piging over.¡±


    ¡°Who is this guy? It¡¯s too corny.¡±


    ¡°Uh, didn¡¯t you guys notice? That pig is running at a weird speed. There is a void around it. This is


    several times, in fact, ten times the speed of sound. If I were to travel, Iwould arrive in a blink of an eye.


    So I¡¯m not hallucinating, right?¡±


    At this moment, the voice of the great Golden Immortal Demon, Dolores, came from behind, ¡°Fellow


    Taoists, I am the Holy Nun of Peacock Mountain. Please help stop that hairless pig. The Peacock


    Mountain will greatly reward you.¡±

 Chapter 2369

    Chapter 2369


    One word came out and shook the world.


    Many people were shocked. ¡°It¡¯s the sacred nun of Peacock Mountain. That Peacock Mountain is on


    the mysterious ind in the North Sea, a party of hegemony since ancient times. Today, she appears.¡±


    The crowd was shocked.


    What kind of earth-shattering things did that white pig do to rmed the Peacock Mountain¡¯s sacred


    nun for her to chase it personally?


    However, the reward from Peacock Mountain was not nothing, and Dolores¡¯s wordspelled some


    people to strike at Alex and Pigsy brazenly.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Alex was indifferent. He shouted and brought out a gun, killing one person on the spot, cleanly and


    decisively.


    Pigsy wailed, ¡°Dolores, you silly b*tch. Stop chasing an old pig like me. I just slept with you for three


    days out of emotional attachment. But, I am a prodigal son. I cannot give up a whole forest for you. So,


    you go back and raise our baby. When the child is born, I will go to Peacock Mountain to see you. ¡±


    Pigsy sounded oddly loud and echoey.


    Those who did not know the truth widened their eyes as they cast admiring nces.


    ¡°What is the origin of this pig? It is making the sacred nun of Peacock Mountain chase after it. She


    doesn¡¯t even care about her reputation at all. This is true love!¡±


    ¡°Pig and bird lovers, this is true love.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is a cross-border interracial love. But, I wonder if the child born is more like a pig or more like a


    peacock Will a new species with a pig head and peacock body be born?¡±


    These gossips floated into Dolores¡¯s ears. She was so angry that her brain pressure rose on the spot.


    Then, finally, there was ckness in front of her eyes. She was the Peacock Tribe¡¯s sacred nun, who


    was once the leader of the younger generation. Up until now, her holiness could not be vited. In the


    Peacock Tribe, her reputation even exceeded the patriarch.


    When had she ever been so falsely used, corrupting her name and reputation?


    ¡°You damned pig, I will kill you, no matter if you go to heaven or earth, you will die for sure. The


    Peacock Tribe will hunt you down for life and death until you die!¡±


    Dolores was burning with indescribable anger. Her loud and stern roar was like a thundering sword.


    People within a 10-mile radius felt restless as if a great disaster wasing.


    However, Pigsy still kept yelling, ¡°Listen, everyone! Let¡¯s judge this evil woman. How could she be so


    bad? There¡¯s a saying, husbands and wives ought to be kind to each other. We have only been


    together for three days, but there should be 300 days of kindness, right? Do you want the child in your


    womb to be born without a father? You¡¯re treacherous!¡±


    Pigsy said this with a sad voice as it got into character. Dolores, however, was so angry that she almost


    vomited blood.


    Some people were nosy andforted, ¡°Pig friend, your lover loves you too much to do so. Since the


    child is already there, you should not run away! Couples should love one another. Wait for the child to


    be born, from then on, live happily together, no? Peacock friend, since you love him, you must not fight


    and kill. You do not want to be a widow, right? Do sit down together and talk it out¡­¡±


    Poof!


    Dolores finally could not hold back anymore, and she stiffly spat out a mouthful of dark blood.


    She could not catch up with Pigsy and so vented her anger on the one who had just spoken. Then, with


    a beat of her huge wings, she pped that person on the spot, and that person exploded into pieces,


    dying instantly.


    This time, no one dared to speak up to persuade her anymore.


    At the same time, Dolores was raging. No matter the cost, sheunched the forbidden spell for the


    race, which surprisingly increased her speed again. Even if she burned her life, she would chop that


    damn pig into pieces. However, just as Dolores started to smile coldly and, in the eyes of the crowd,


    would soon catch up with Pigsy, Pigsy suddenly rushed to the Endless Sea, reaching the depths of the


    sea in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone drew a cold breath.


    ¡°To avoid its lover, this pig has rushed into the Endless Sea?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it afraid of being killed by undying demon beasts?¡±


    ¡°Maybe in its eyes, the lover is more terrifying than the undying demon beast. Is it because this


    peacock¡¯s daily requests are too much? That pig has kidney problems?¡±

 Chapter 2370

    Chapter 2370


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You all deserve to die!¡±


    Dolores was furious. She looked up to the sky and shouted at those who spoke foul words. She wanted


    to kill. Peacock Mountain and her reputation could not be ruined today in the mouth of that hical


    pig. So, she shouted sternly at the other three Peacock nsmen, ¡°Leave two, kill everyone here! Sam,


    youe with me and chase that evil beast!¡±


    Sam¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Sacred Nun, that¡®s the Endless Sea. Think twice!¡±


    Dolores was now angry with Pigsy. But, it was regardless of whether it was a mountain of sword or a


    sea of fire. ¡°No need to think twice. I¡¯m not worthy of my name Dolores until I catch up with that hairless


    pig.¡±


    She shouted sternly, her wings pping and flew toward the Endless Sea.


    Sam hesitated for a moment but could only follow unwillingly and kept praying in his heart that no


    uncontroble danger would arise.


    As for the other few Peacock nsmen, they rushed into the crowd like wolves and tigers, transforming


    into the gods of death, killing everyone on sight!


    ¡°The Peacock nsmen are crazy. They¡®re going on a killing spree and killing all of us here!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s all go together and get rid of these two stupid birds!¡±


    The two from the Peacock n were met with extreme resistance and were jointly targeted.


    However, the Peacock n was a great n left from ancient times, and the n possessed many


    mysterious and unpredictable means. Even though these two nsmen were a few notches below


    Dolores, they were still above Immortalization, plus they controlled supreme magic treasures in their


    hands, so they were simply not something ordinary cultivators could fight against.


    In the blink of an eye, there were woes everywhere. Murder and blood.


    The old, the weak women, and the children who ran here together to watch the show did not escape


    the tragic fate of being ughtered.


    A little girl, who saw her grandfather¡¯s head chopped off by a Peacock n member, was


    dumbfounded, and her whole body was stiff with horror, and just as she was crying out in pain, she was


    broken into pieces by a Peacock nsman.


    ¡°Roar, you Peacock Mountain, do you want to make enemies with the whole world? Is there any


    humanity left, not even sparing little children?¡±


    ¡°Death is not to be regretted, this bunch of ants!¡± that Peacock nsman responded coldly and


    continued to kill.


    There was blood and corpses everywhere. Many people were killed because the other side was too


    strong.


    Everyone said that on Peacock Mountain, there were immortals. The rumors were true, and there was


    more than one, probably every one of them was an immortal. In this case, it was impossible to fight


    back!


    ¡±Everyone, run to the Endless Sea!¡±


    ¡°Spread out, enter the Endless Sea, maybe there is a chance of survival, whoever can escape, must let


    the world know the evil deeds of Peacock Mountain, so that everyone knows the true nature of


    Peacock Mountain, especially that sacred nun, who is not only psychologically sick and demanding, but


    also has a vicious heart!¡±


    The crowd spread out and rushed into the Endless Sea, burrowing at once inside the deep seawater.


    ***


    In the Endless Sea, Alex clenched his fist and pped Pigsy heavily on his body.


    ¡°Ouch, little ve, why are you hitting me?¡± Pigsy shouted.


    ¡°Those few mimosas are actually on a killing spree on the beach. Even the children are not spared.


    Those who heard you just now were all killed! Old Pig, this karma should be on your head. Those


    people are dead because of you!¡± Alex had just left two paper doll puppets on the shore and sawwhat


    happened there clearly, and suddenly he felt sick to the core.


    Cruel, ruthless. The people of this n did not take human life seriously at all.


    They should be killed!


    Pigsy shouted, ¡°Nonsense, what does those mimosas killing people have to do with me? Less b*llshit


    here. The karma is also yours. Hit me again, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡±


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens said, ¡°Stop quarreling. Up ahead is the key to whether we can


    get out of danger or not, Pigsy, dive down to the bottom.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Pigsy was rmed. Now it was on the surface of the sea, but once deep under the sea, it might really


    encounter undying demon beasts, there were rumors that the undying demon beasts either would not


    appear or would appear as arge group. If they surrounded them, death awaited.


    ¡°Go down!¡± the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens shouted in shock.


    Pigsy immediately dived into the sea, but it was not slow at all.


    However, Dolores, who was following closely behind, was actually fast in the water as well.


    Alex seemed to feel the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens¡¯ cautiousness, and a feeling rose in his


    heart that she should also be a little worried about her current situation. If he was killed, she might also


    die along with him¡­ Logically, once the ve¡¯s contract was signed, when the master died, the ve


    died, too. However, there had never been a case where the ve died, and the master died along, too.

 Chapter 2371

    Chapter 2371


    Hence, could it be that something had gone wrong with the previously signed contract?


    At this moment, he could not help but ask the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens, ¡°What¡¯s down


    there?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden replied, ¡°A peculiar formation!¡±


    Alex froze for a brief moment. He was also familiar with spell formations, but so far, he still could not


    sense any energy fluctuation from the spell formation.


    ¡°Have you been here before?¡±


    ¡°No, I foretold it¡±


    ¡°Divination?¡±


    ¡°Sort of!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Alex was instantly speechless as he somehow felt that she looked a bit unreliable.


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens understood the meaning of his expression, so she coldly


    snorted. ¡°You couldn¡¯t sense it. That¡¯s because your cultivation level isn¡¯t high enough, and you also


    lack an understanding of spell formations.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I think I¡¯m well achieved in spell formations.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Feel it then. What¡¯s down there?¡±


    Alex frowned and closed his eyes, feeling the surrounding energy with his mind.


    Spell formation was a mysterious thing. The existence of ancient runes corresponded with heaven and


    earth, interacted with thews and exercised wonders in thews. Those who studied spell formations


    could feel that change.


    After a while, Alex felt it.


    ¡°As expected, there¡¯s a spell formation!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more¡­ It¡¯s the overbearing ying Sword Formation!¡±


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s a deserted city too!¡±


    Alex closed his eyes, but his faint golden light unexpectedly appeared on his forehead. Under the skin,


    an eye faintly opened up, shooting out a golden glow. The Mystic Maiden, who could see his current


    change, was stunned. This was the divine eye that Alex had cultivated, but now it experienced another


    change.


    Surprisingly, it detached from his original eyes and formed a supernatural power on the forehead with


    golden light flowing, as if Shiva had opened his third eye.


    With the golden eye¡®s help, Alex could see the bottom of the deep sea over dozens of kilometers.


    Wham!


    Just then, Dolores Ondounched a powerful attack. A peacock plume with extreme murderous


    intent turned into a stream of aurora behind her back, bombarding the pig demon.


    Pigsy, who sensed the plume in advance, twisted hard to dodge it, but it still managed to cut its hind


    leg, leaving a deep wound and almost severing its leg.


    ¡°D*mn, this old hen! This old demon was trying to cut Grandpa Pig¡¯s leg!¡± the old pig screamed, but its


    injured leg affected its speed.


    Alex hurriedly acted by treating it with the Ultimate Book of Medicine. He healed the wound almost in


    the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Oh my, your medical skill is this good?¡± The old pig was astonished.


    ¡°Hurry up. We¡¯re going to arrive soon,¡± Alex urged.


    The divine golden eye looked more dazzling.


    Whoosh!


    Half a minuteter, an undersea city appeared before them. It was pitch-ck and silent, and they had


    not encountered any Undead demon beasts¡­ Or rather, they had not encountered the Undead demon


    beasts along the way. This was a bit inconsistent with the rumors.


    However, this undersea city was towering and majestic, showing its former glory. And, the spell


    formation¡¯s energy fluctuation came from a circr dojo.


    This ce seemed to be a war tform, with a gush of austere aura permeating the surroundings.


    Pigsy carrying Alex, instantly rushed into the city.


    Dolores and Sam, who had reached here in the pursuit, also clearly felt something was wrong.


    Sam said, ¡°Saint Ondo, this undersea city is not simple. This may be a Checkmate!¡±


    Dolores said, ¡°This may be a creation of opportunity. Go in!¡±

 Chapter 2372

    Chapter 2372


    They were experts. Even if they were at the sea bed of a depth of several dozen kilometers, it would


    not exert much pressure on them.


    Pigsy, carrying Alex, rushed toward the circr dojo right away.


    However, it had acquired Alex¡¯s reminder that there was a powerful sword formation in the circr dojo,


    and they would receive a devastating blow if they entered it rashly. Hence, it hurriedly stopped after


    reaching the edge.


    After looking behind it, it immediately squealed. ¡°D*mn that old hen! Why did she chase us all the way


    down here?! Little minion, how did you offend this old hag? You didn¡¯t really fool around with her and


    then abandon her, right? F*ck¡­ They¡¯ll be here soon. What should we do? It¡¯s an emergency!¡±


    Alex was anxious as well. As he looked at the dojo before him, the golden vertical eye on his forehead


    glowed, much more dazzling than before.


    ¡°The ancient sword formation¡­ The twenty four constetions¡­ A bunkmate in all directions¡­¡±


    ¡°God d*mn it! Something heinous is in this sword formation. There¡¯s no chance of survival at all. We will


    end up dead wherever we go. The person who set up this sword formation was probably not a human!¡±


    The distressed Alex turned around and looked behind him. Powerful waves soared behind Dolores and


    Sam¡¯s backs. With both their speed, they would be able to catch up to here within two minutes.


    Unfortunately, the situation was already quite urgent, so they would end up dead once they were


    caught up.


    ¡°Little minion, I didn¡¯t expect that you had a bit of knack for spell formations. I notice that golden pupil


    on your forehead. What is that thing?¡± the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens asked.


    ¡°Big Sis, now our lives are hanging by a thread. How can now be the right time to discuss my eye?


    Don¡¯t you know about divination? Hurry up and foretell. Where to go?¡± Alex said.


    The Mystic Maiden lightly snorted. ¡°How rude. I¡¯m your master. You have to call me Master or Master


    White Lotus.¡±


    The narcissism and smugness in the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens were revealed.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Pigsy squealed. ¡°White¡­ White¡­ White Lotus?!¡±


    He could see that this guy was desperately suppressing hisughter, not knowing if it knew the real


    meaning of white lotus.


    The Mystic Maiden was infuriated. ¡°Laugh your *ss. From now on, you have to call me Master White


    Lotus too.¡±


    This time, Pigsy¡¯s facial expression looked even richer. It simply looked ufortable from holding it


    in, as if it was going to die from suffocation.


    At this point, Alex could be very sure that the old pig must have known the other meaning of white


    lotus. However, he feared that the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens would notice it, so he


    immediately diverted her attention. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. We¡¯re in a great hurry. Hurry up and


    foretell it. How do we find the way of survival?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Step right in.¡±


    ¡°Step right in? From this position? Go in?! Are you for real? That¡¯s the position of cmity once we


    step in. Are you for real?¡±


    ¡°Did you foretell wrongly?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you step in.¡±


    Then, the flying murderous peacock plume with a devastating aura that seemed to have filled the sky


    ignored the interference of the sea bed¡¯s heavy pressure, appearing right behind them instantly.


    ¡°Here goes nothing! Go in!¡±


    ¡°Oink, oink!¡±


    Pigsy went into the sword formation in a step.


    In the very next second, he felt a great shock all over his body, and the scene before him abruptly


    changed. It was not what he had seen outside, but he was in the wilderness. Next to him were huge


    ruins of war and enormous copsed buildings piled with historical dust, and a heavy wave of tragedy


    assailed his senses. There was no water here, but corpses were lying at sixes and sevens.


    They looked extremely ancient. The clothes on each corpse had long decayed and turned into pitch-


    ck fly ash, piling up on the body. They must have gone through countless years. Some had long


    since turned into a pile of white bones, and even no bones were left. However, more corpses seemed


    to be maintaining intact bodies, such that even the passage of time could not wear the bodies away.


    There was even mysterious energy swirling on the corpses.


    ¡°Where is¡­ This?¡± Pigsy froze. It shrugged and shook Alex down.


    Alex froze as well.


    He did not look at the surroundings right away. Instead, he looked back because Dolores and Sam


    were chasing them. Logically, they should havee in immediately after a brief moment of dy.


    The old pig was also nervous when it saw Alex¡¯s expression.


    Just then, Alex¡¯s forehead glowed, and a head that had delicate brows and a stunningly beautiful face


    with ssical charm popped out¡­ A small tree branch was casually inserted onto the young hair.


    The tree branch glowed, and there were even lush green tree leaves on it. It was the tree branch that


    had been broken off the Chaos Tree.


    Alex was stunned instantly. He looked up, meeting her face to face. She had red lips, pearly white


    teeth, a sharp and delicate nose and a pair ofrge eyes that glowed brightly.


    It was indeed bizarre to face her at close quarters, let alone appear in such way.


    The old pig was stunned. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re¡­ Master White Lotus?¡±

 Chapter 2373

    Chapter 2373


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens nced at it, but soon she looked elsewhere and said, ¡°If I¡¯m


    not wrong, this is a world within the formation. The person who set up this formation was quite skilled!


    Don¡¯t worry about those two chickens getting here. The world within the formation will change all the


    time. Even if they step in from the same position, they will arrive elsewhere.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Alex and the old pig breathed a sigh of relief.


    The old pig raised its snout continuously as if it had sniffed something good. So, it immediately turned


    around and ran over, following the trail of aroma.


    ¡°Pigsy,e back!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens hurriedly shouted in a delicate voice.


    Almost at the same time, a lightning bolt descended from the sky suddenly, striking at the old pig.


    Boom!


    A loud boom rang out.


    Only then did Alex notice that it was not a bolt of lightning whatsoever at all, but it was a stream of


    sword light that struck down fiercely. Fortunately, the old pig dodged it at a breakneck speed. But even


    so, a bloody wound appeared on its left pig ear, and the sword light almost severed its pig head.


    The old pig yelled in pain with a lingering fear. Then, it hurriedly ran back.


    Alex noticed the sword light had formed an extremely deep mark on the ground, but the mark healed


    automatically in just the blink of an eye as if it had never existed.


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens asked Alex, ¡°Little Minion, can you tell the name of this spell


    formation?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s tooplex. The Four Symbols correspond with the astronomical


    phenomena and the constetions in eight directions. I¡¯ve never seen such a formation blueprint. The


    ancient runes here are bizarre too. I don¡¯t know most of them.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden nodded. ¡°You have quite a bit of basics in spell formation. But, nevertheless, you


    managed to see something. Many spell formation masters who encounter such a formation will be in


    the dark without being able to distinguish all the directions. This spell formation is called the Seventy


    two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation. There. A total of seventy two superrge formations form it.


    It has been imed that it could even y Divine Monarchs!¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    On the other hand, he also had a new understanding of the Mystic Maiden. As expected, she was not


    an ordinary person to recognize such aplex spell formation.


    ¡°Can you control this spell formation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still unable to find a way out. As far as I can see, it¡¯s all a dead end.¡±


    Alex asked that. Then, he frowned. ¡°Can you get your whole body out? This looks like you¡¯re going to


    kiss me soon. I¡¯m a little nervous!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden¡¯s expression stiffened. The next second, she came out with a swish.


    What an unparalleled beauty!


    Even Pigsy was dumbfounded when it looked at her.


    The Mystic Maiden stretched her body and said, ¡°I still can¡¯t exercise vigorously with this body in a


    short time. It will fall apart if I¡¯m not careful. Eight Chaos Beads are too few. It¡¯ll be perfect when you


    have gathered the twenty four beads.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Originally, the Seventy two Heaven Immortal-ying Formation didn¡¯t


    exist for survival, but it was for the sake of finding a way out of an impasse. This is an absolute


    formation, but that¡¯s what makes it so powerful! You guys follow me. We¡¯ll find the foundation of the


    Immortal-ying Formation. I hope that the two chickens havee in, so we can use this to obliterate


    them. ¡±


    She gently lifted her foot and twisted her waist as she moved forward slowly.


    Alex, staring at her waist and hips, somehow felt that the way she walked was bizarre and gave out a


    lascivious aura.


    Pigsy stared at her as well. Finally, it whispered to Alex, ¡°Does our Master White Lotus have poor


    kidneys?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°She should have no kidneys.¡±


    Once the Mystic Maiden before him twisted her waist, she almost sprained her delicate waist. It was


    strange as well.


    It was still the same path. When the old pig had run over earlier, it was immediately attacked by the


    sword light. However, when the Mystic Maiden led the way and made one or two turns, she was


    unexpectedly safe and sound.


    Just as everyone was relieved, roars suddenly rang out ahead.


    Ten or so ck ferocious beasts suddenly appeared before the crowd. The leading one among the


    beasts was thirty meters tall. Its body was broken, and its bones were all exposed, but its aura was


    overwhelming.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Pigsy eximed, ¡°Ah! Master, what monsters are these?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden was astonished as well. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Once the Mystic Maiden finished speaking, she immediately rushed back into Alex¡¯s mind pce. To


    his surprise¡­ She had gone into hiding.


    Alex was speechless.

 Chapter 2374

    Chapter 2374


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens¡­ Had unexpectedly gone into hiding!


    As Alex and the old pig looked at each other in dismay, they somehow felt they had been trolled.


    Meanwhile, the ten or so zombie-like ferocious beasts that had broken bodies stared at Alex and the


    old pig with their red-glowing eyes. Then, they slowly approached and encircled them while emanating


    a vehemently suppressive and intimidating aura.


    The mental coercion was too intense.


    Buzz!


    The goldenke of divine power in Alex¡¯s body shook, and a gush of boundless and magnificent energy


    surged. The divine power unexpectedly reacted at this time, helping Alex proactively to withstand the


    force.


    On the other hand, the old pig wanted to run away with its trembling legs. But, looking at the ten or so


    ferocious beasts, it kept retreating. ¡°Oink, Oink¡­¡±


    It could not help but let out a pig squeal due to emotional distress. But to its surprise, the ten or so


    ferocious beasts seemed to be infuriated after hearing that.


    The thirty meter tall leader looked like a ferocious tiger, but its back was full of bone spikes. Half of its


    ribs in the abdomen were exposed, and its stomach was pitch-dark as if it was hollow. At this moment,


    it unexpectedly spoke the humannguage. ¡°How dare you, a plucked domestic pig, grunt at us? Do


    you know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯?¡±


    The old pig squealed astonishingly, and its tiny eyes widened.


    To its surprise, the few monsters with broken and hollow bodies whom it encountered in this ancient


    sword formation that had been silent for an unknown period could even speak humannguage. No


    one would believe that if it told someone else.


    The old pig felt immense pressure. Then, he unscrupulously sold Alex out and said, ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m


    just a pig demon with limited IQ. I¡¯ve identally barged into your special ce¡­ It¡¯s all because of


    this human. He deceived me intoing here and offending all of you. Look, we¡¯re considered to be of


    the same kind. All of us are four-legged. We were a family a hundred million years ago. This human is


    the one that you should deal with.¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    However, the monsters¡¯ leader said, ¡°Human flesh doesn¡¯t taste good. Pork tastes better. I haven¡¯t


    consumed pork for a long time, so I¡¯ll just try it today!¡±


    After saying that, the ten or so ferocious beasts immediately rushed toward Pigsy.


    ¡°Oink, oink! Do you want to eat Grandpa Pig? Grandpa Pig will make you taste its farts!¡± the old pig


    shouted before turning around and letting out a great, loud, and concentrated fart.


    Even the air turned turbid. It was simplyparable to a stink bomb.


    Alex immediately retreated and scolded, ¡°Pigsy, can¡¯t you use a better ultimate move?¡±


    The old pig took to its heels. ¡°If you¡¯re capable, go for it!¡±


    Alex reminded, ¡°You know nothing about this ce. Don¡¯t run around recklessly. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be


    responsible for saving you if you¡¯re struck to death by the sword light. Anyway, you¡¯re just an


    unscrupulous domestic pig.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pigsy¡¯s fart suffocated the ten or so ferocious beasts till they were dizzy and jumped around madly,


    losing a sense of direction.


    Boom!


    A loud boom rang out.


    A ferocious beast did not see the right direction and touched the crux of the Seventy-two Heaven-


    ying Immortal Formation, causing a stream of purple sword light to strike down and pierce it.


    The sword¡¯s strength was earth-shattering.


    The ferocious beast that had its heart prated by the sword fell to the ground and died.


    However, a human figure unexpectedly emerged from the ferocious beast¡¯s corpse after death¡­ It was


    not a mistake. That was a male human¡¯s phantom. He was rtively faint and looked a bit bewildered


    and disoriented.


    But soon, a whirlwind appeared above his head, sucking his soul into it. Then, the whirlwind


    disappeared rapidly.


    ¡°Little Minion, did you see it?¡± Pigsy looked stunned. ¡°Why would the soul that came out from the inside


    be a human one? Where did the soul go?¡±


    Alex did not know about it, so he hurriedly asked the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens.


    The Mystic Maiden in the mind pce said, ¡°You should discover the truth of everything yourself to


    increase your impression of it. Don¡¯t ask me about everything. I¡¯m not your encyclopedia.¡±


    Alex nodded and said, ¡°I understand. So you don¡¯t know either.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden, who had been smug, was instantly a little angry and stomped her foot in Alex¡¯s


    mind pce. ¡°B*stard Minion, how dare you to suspect your master¡¯s ability? I¡¯m not your master if I


    don¡¯t teach you some lesson.¡±


    She activated the contract¡¯s restriction, trying to make Alex suffer.

 Chapter 2375

    Chapter 2375


    Then¡­ There was no more.


    She noticed that Alex did not seem to be able to feel the contract¡¯s restriction.


    ¡®This is..? ¡®Impossible?!¡¯


    ¡®Has the contract be invalid?¡¯


    The Mystic Maiden was a little confused. Indeed, this situation was a little beyond her imagination.


    Finally, she gave up dejectedly after trying about a dozen times. ¡®This b*stard minion must have a great


    secret on him. He even managed to dodge the contract of the world¡­ But he doesn¡¯t seem to know


    about it. Hehe¡­¡¯


    Alex thought that the Mystic Maiden would activate the restriction, but nothing happened after waiting


    for a while.


    At this moment, he and Pigsy retreated to the path they wereing from. To their surprise, they


    encountered Dolores and Sam. The two old peacocks were covered in wounds after disappearing for a


    few minutes. Especially for Sam, his arm was pitch-dark, and there was a transparent hole in the


    abdomen.


    But even so, he was still lively, and his wound was healing at speed visible to the naked eye. The


    tenacity of his vitality was evident.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found them!¡± When Sam saw Alex and the old pig, he immediately shouted.


    ¡°D*mn it! How unlucky!¡± Alex jumped in shock as well. Never did he expect that these two creatures


    would appear on the path they were on. So, he instantly turned around and ran away.


    ¡°Go after them!¡±


    Dolores and Sam chased right behind him like mad dogs.


    Spell formations were everywhere in such a ce, so Alex and the old pig could not run fast. However,


    the two creatures behind them immediately chased after them by following their footsteps and soon


    caught up to them.


    ¡°Pigsy, make them taste your farts!¡± Alex screamed.


    When Dolores at the back heard that, she recalled the previous disgusting encounter and abruptly


    retreated on conditioned reflex. However, Pigsy could not let out its farts just because it wanted to. It


    had a cooldown time.


    After a few seconds, the peacocks caught up to them again.


    Alex screamed again, ¡°Pigsy, fart for real this time!¡±


    The two peacocks retreated abruptly once again.


    However, they helplessly saw the pig demon twisting its buttock and running forward. It did not fart at


    all. Dolores, who had been fooled twice, was infuriated. ¡°I¡¯m going to chop off that abomination¡¯s ass!¡±


    She was the great Golden Immortal Demon. She had suffered grievances one after another today, so


    she could no longer tolerate it. She took out a very short stake that seemed to be a magical treasure.


    After rushing up to it, she pointed the stake forward fiercely.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Alex grabbed the old pig and activated Instant Teleportation. The stake shot forward swiftly over a long


    distance, but it just happened to hit the ferocious beasts¡¯ leader ahead that was running over in a


    towering rage.


    To say the least, this was also the peculiarity of this spell formation. It was clearly not over a long


    distance, but Dolores did not notice the ferocious beast nor hear themotion just now at all.


    The stake that was of magical treasure was extremely powerful. After hitting the beast, it automatically


    exploded.


    A huge hole formed in the chest of the ferocious beasts¡¯ leader following the explosion.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Roar!


    It flew into a rage all of a sudden. Then, after rushing out, it happened to see Dolores and Sam.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Ten or so ferocious beasts behind it pounced on them viciously.


    Meanwhile, Alex and the old pig appeared on the path ahead.


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens manifested once again. She led the way ahead to find the


    spell formation and control position of the crux. She was very familiar with spell formations. She went


    all the way like she was entering a no man¡¯s realm.


    Eventually, they discovered a stone house hidden in the mist. However, everyone was stunned when


    they stepped in. Surprisingly, there was someone in the stone house.

 Chapter 2376

    Chapter 2376


    The dust all over the stone house outside had experienced countless years of precipitation. The interior


    of the stone house was spotless as if time had frozen yesterday. The interior was very simple with a set


    of a table and chairs as well as a bed.


    What Alex and the others saw was ady dressed in red lying on the bed¡­ Thedy, who looked about


    thirty years old, had fair, lustrous, and delicate skin and a full head of hair with a tall and graceful figure.


    Even when she was lying down, her stunningly curvy figure still could be seen.


    What surprised Alex the most was that thedy was wearing the unique female outfit of America, the


    folk dress.


    A bright red folk dress with an iy of gold trim on it and a pair of long snow-white legs was fully visible


    before them. A red rope was tied to the ankle of her left foot.


    Such a dress-up gave Alex a kind of misconception¡­ Could it be that the person before him came from


    the Wastnd?


    Who the heck was she? Why was she lying here?


    ¡°Is she¡­ Dead?¡± The old pig looked at the woman on the bed. ¡°She makes my hair stand on end


    somehow.¡±


    Alex nced at it. ¡°You¡¯re hairless, okay?¡±


    The old pig replied, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never seen me with grown hair.¡±


    ¡°So, someone plucked all your hair out?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, I¡¯m toozy to be bothered with you.¡±


    Joking around for a while had much decreased the tense atmosphere. The Mystic Maiden of the Nine


    Heavens nodded. ¡°She¡¯s dead, but she should have been very powerful when she was alive. Little


    Minion, go touch her foot to take a look.¡±


    Alex froze. ¡°Why do I have to touch her foot?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden pointed at the red rope on thedy¡¯s small calf. ¡°This rope is of great origin. If you


    manage to untie it, it will be yours.¡±


    The old pig¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°What treasure is that?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Old Moon¡¯s Red Rope.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Alex was astonished. This should be a mythical item. Was it possible that it existed in reality?


    The Mystic Maiden asked him to try it without touching the red rope but her foot first.


    As a result, Alex, who walked forward before he was able to touch thedy¡¯s barefoot, was shocked by


    an ovenvhelming force as he was flung away, crashing hard into the wall. Beams of golden light even


    surged abruptly with countless glowing runes to neutralize the impact force.


    However, Alex spat a mouthful of blood and was severely injured. If his defense had not been strong


    enough, he would have been shocked to death this time.


    ¡°There¡¯s a force field next to her!¡± Alex said as he got up and wiped a handful of blood from the corner


    of his mouth.


    The Mystic Maiden shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a force field, but it¡¯s the domain of the strong. It won¡¯t


    dissipate after her death. Perhaps there¡¯s a fixation on her. Try again using your mental senses.¡±


    Alex refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to try it anymore. I think you¡¯re kind of a troll.¡±


    That was Alex¡¯s truth. The Mystic Maiden was a troll who cared about trolling him without being of any


    help. The Mystic Maiden helplessly looked at the old pig.


    The old pig retreated consecutively. ¡°No, no, no. I can¡¯t. I¡¯m a pig. I only have feet and no hands.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You have a tongue.¡±


    The old pig¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I have to lick¡­¡±


    The Mystic Maiden shook her head. ¡°No, Pigsy is unsuitable. Anyhow, she was a strong person. Even if


    it¡¯s just an immortal fixation, it possesses the dignity of the strong. Livestock can¡¯t do it, but a little


    minion is suitable¡­¡±


    Pigsy was extremely depressed. Since when did it be livestock? That was worse than a pet.


    The Mystic Maiden continued, ¡°The Old Cow¡¯s Breathing Technique that I taught you before is


    iplete, and there¡¯s a follow-up. So continue trying again, I can teach you the rest.¡±


    Alex stared at her and was speechless for a moment. He thought. ¡®I have already said this woman is a


    troll. She only taught me half of the breathing technique. She¡¯s so narrow-minded.¡¯


    However, hepromised when he thought about the greatness of the Old Cow¡¯s Breathing


    Technique.


    Once again, he took two steps forward and faced the corpse of thedy in red, slowly covering it with


    his divine sense.


    Buzz!


    A powerful mental domain opened up instantly.

 Chapter 2377

    Chapter 2377


    The mental domain enveloped the entire stone house.


    Alex felt distressed as he thought, ¡®Oh no, I have been terribly trolled this time. The mental strength of


    this corpse in red is insanely powerful like a boundless ocean. At first, I thought my mental cultivation


    was considerably decent, but I pale into insignificance before this kind of unparalleled mental strength.


    I¡¯m afraid that she would be able to obliterate me with a single thought.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s escape!¡® Alex¡¯s thoughts surged as he tried to retract his mental strength.


    However, he realized miserably that it was toote to do it. His mental strength and the mental strength


    of the corpse in red generated some kind of mystifying intertwinement, as if they were firmly glued and


    could not be pulled back.


    ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯m going to die this time! I¡¯ll be dead for sure!¡±


    ¡°Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens, you d*mned troll! If I manage to get out alive, I¡¯ll definitely spank


    your ass!¡±


    He yelled in the mental domain. As a result, he heard an immediate reply. ¡°Whose ass are you going to


    spank?¡±


    Once he turned around¡­


    ¡®F*ck, what¡¯s going on?¡¯


    To his surprise, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens and the old pig were right behind him. They


    hade in after they were enveloped by the mental domain.


    She could hear everything he said without missing a word. At this moment, the Mystic Maiden¡¯s


    stunningly beautiful face was cold, as if she was infuriated.


    Did a minion rebel against her?


    ¡°Ahem, I mean, I¡¯m going to spank the ass of this female corpse in red.¡± Alex¡¯s desire for survival was


    strong, so he immediately targeted the female corpse in red on the bed. Compared to before, that


    buttock of the one on the bed was one size greater than the Mystic Maiden.


    However, the next second, an anomaly suddenly urred. The one on the bed abruptly opened her


    eyes, and two beams of silver light shot out of her eyes. She then sat up on the bed as well.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°The corpse moved!¡±


    The old pig squealed as it was shocked to the core.


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens also seemed a little nervous and scolded Alex. ¡°What


    nonsense are you talking about? As the fixation of the strong remains, you shall not trample on her


    dignity either. Look, this is terrible. If she goes berserkter, you have to bear all of it on your own.¡±


    Alex was speechless. The body of the corpse in red was spotless.


    She was fundamentally different from the corpses outside, as if she was just asleep. Moreover, she


    seemed like she had just fallen asleep yesterday, looking no different from a living person. At this


    moment, she slowly turned around and looked at Alex.


    The old pig hurriedly distanced itself from him and shouted, ¡°Reprisal for a wrong should be directed at


    the perpetrator. He¡¯s the one who wanted to spank your ass. He¡¯s called Alex Rockefeller. You should


    go after him, not me.¡±


    Alex even saw the Mystic Maiden take a few steps backward.


    ¡®How disloyal! How disloyal!¡¯


    Whoosh!


    The silver eyes of the female corpse in red met Alex¡¯s eyes right away.


    For a moment, Alex¡¯s eyes seemed to go blind, unable to see anything at all. All he could see was an


    expanse of brilliant white.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Alex cried out in pain.


    But soon, a foreign energy factor entered his eyes, and he did not feel much pain, as if there were clear


    waves flowing in his eyes. Then, he seemed to be able to see again¡­


    The scene before him was no longer the stone house, but it was an enormous city.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex felt a little familiar as this seemed to be a bird¡¯s eye view. Looking at the overall situation, he saw


    the outline of the enormous city. When he thought about it, it was the appearance of the ruins of this


    undersea city. When he looked at the peopleing and going, be noticed that everyone seemed


    sorrowful.


    Such an enormous city consisted of hundreds of thousands of people, yet it seemed extremely quiet.


    That was the tranquility on the eve of a great battle. Outside was full of endless armies of the Undying


    n.


    ¡°This is ourst battle in Antis. It¡¯s also thest battle¡­ In our lives!¡±


    Ady in red spoke slowly as she floated in the air.


    She had delicate bare feet and a stunningly beautiful face, and the Old Moon¡¯s Red Rope was tied to


    her leg. She was none other than thedy lying in the stone house.

 Chapter 2378

    Chapter 2378


    Surprised, Alex looked at thedy before him as well as the enormous undersea city suspiciously. He


    felt astonished.


    ¡®Antis?¡¯


    He was no stranger to this name. When he was a student, he often saw the description in some


    magazines and books. It was the mystery of the world. Someone once stepped forward and said that


    he had discovered the ruins of Antis, but it was all just a guess.


    Although what Alex saw now was probably the mental world of thedy in red, he had reason to believe


    that this was the real Antis. What was circting outside was also the legend of this ancient


    undersea city.


    ¡°Thest battle!¡±


    ¡°We have no reinforcements in this battle!¡±


    ¡°This battle is a battle for the sake of hope!¡±


    ¡°This battle¡­ There is no survival¡­ But someone will survive on behalf of us and pass on the torch to


    future generations. The spirit of Antis will never perish!¡±


    The words of thedy in red were solemn and sorrowful yet carried a relentless momentum.


    Combined with the densely packed Undying n and undead demon beasts outside, they appeared


    even more magnificent. The hundreds of thousands of warriors neatly lined up at the ancient city


    square. No one flinched, and no one was afraid.


    Battle. They fought so that someone could have better survival.


    Tooot!


    The huge blowing horn sounded. Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation was activated.


    Thedy in red was the ancient city¡¯smander who was in charge of the overall situation. She was


    the soul of the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation and the backbone of everyone.


    Wham!


    As Antis¡¯ defensive formations were breached, the Undying n rushed into the ancient city like a


    tidal wave. There were hustles, murderous intent, and roars. Blood, stumps, and deaths.


    Such a war was too tragic. Even if the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation was


    extremely powerful, it could not instantaneously kill strong enemies in a short time. This was a painful


    process that required blood and lives to pave the way.


    Lives passed on every second.


    Alex had seen countless wars, but his heart could not help trembling when he saw such a scene. The


    intensity of this war had even surpassed the battle led by Ksitigarbha in front of K Temple.


    This ce was the outpost of the Undying n.


    Countless advanced species andmander-level Supremes from the Undying nshed out one


    after another.


    Boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom!


    In the ancient city, energy cannons were fired, and order chains flew all over the sky.


    There were expert Supremes, Divine Monarch warlords and even powerful Heavenly Emperors here.


    The human race, the monster race, the demon race and various supernatural races united to fight


    against the Undying n.


    This battle was earth-shattering. As countless seas churned, surging light pirs from the ocean floor


    over the depth of tens of kilometers pierced the seawater and soared into the sky. Amidst the crisis,


    strong people self-destructed to drag countless enemy troops to their demise.


    ¡°Kill! I shall die a glorious death for the human race!¡±


    ¡°Roar! I shall fight to the death for the monster race!¡±


    ¡°I shall fight for the demonic path! The demonic path is sentimental¡­¡±


    ¡°Commander Red, clear a path for me! My Green Wolf tribe will go first! Kill!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When thedy in red floating high in the sky looked at the burly person who shouted, she nodded hard.


    ¡°See you again in the next life!¡±


    When she abruptly waved the small g in her hand, a gap opened up in a particr part of the


    Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation. The burly green wolf led the team and rushed out


    to engage in a great battle¡­ Unfortunately, this was a deadly battle without any possibility of survival.


    ¡°Commander Red, I, from the Western God Sect, shall go too!¡±


    ¡°Commander Red, I shall go forth to war for Heavenly Sword Sect! If there¡¯s a next life, see you again!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The calls to arms one after another represented the waves of warriors treading to their demise. They


    were impassioned as theyughed heartily to their demise.


    The war was tragic.


    Looking at them, Alex was so dumbfounded that his eyes were red-rimmed as he choked with emotion.

 Chapter 2379

    Chapter 2379


    How heroic and miserable was that?


    The ancestors of ancient times had unexpectedlye this far. The Undying n deserved to die!


    At this moment, Alex saw a peerless golden arrow shot over from afar.


    That was a messenger arrow.


    When thedy in red waved her hand and grabbed it, audios and visuals popped out of it¡­ From


    Alex¡¯s perspective, he just happened to see that this was an urgent report, saying that the divine tribe


    at the northern sacred mountain of the universe betrayed them, defected to the Undying n, and


    leaked the secrets of Antis. They even took the lead to intercept and kill Emperor Rowan and the


    Phoenix Empress, sneaking into the Abyss. The name of the divine tribe was the Olympian Army.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Alex was stunned.


    ¡®It turned out to be the Olympian Army? It couldn¡¯t be the Olympus, right?¡¯


    ¡®So, could it be that the sacred golden mountain that has suddenly appeared now is rted to the


    Olympian Army?¡¯


    Then, Alex saw thedy in red brazenlyshing out because there was a force in the city of Antis


    comprising the members of the Olympian Army. So she took the matter into her own hands by


    interrogating the truths and lies. Eventually, she single- handedly obliterated all the members of the


    Olympian Army in public.


    The war became even more tragic.


    Two dayster, another urgent report arrived. It was good news this time. Emperor Rowan and the


    Phoenix Empress led top- notch experts of the universe and headed to the Abyss to destroy the


    enemy¡¯sir. They finally seeded in the infiltration so that Commander Red could evacuate and y


    it by ear.


    It turned out that the war in Antis was all for the sake of attracting firepower to allow the group of


    people at the rear to find an opportunity to sneak into the enemy¡¯s center.


    Thedy in red watched the fierce war.


    She saw young children, who were only fifteen or sixteen years old, holding great swords and rushing


    toward the Undying n, only to be overwhelmed in the end¡­


    She saw aged powerhouses, who dragged the Undying n, rush to the rear-line and self-destruct¡­


    She saw familiar faces and powerhouses of the universe bid farewell to her one after another, saying


    that they would meet again in the next life.


    Retreat? There was no retreat!


    Deep down, she had never thought of retreat. Now, three-quarters of her people had died on the


    battlefield.


    Once she retreated, the rest would be devoured within a moment. How could she face those heroes


    who had met their deaths?


    ¡°Fight to the death! I shall not retreat!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I shall offer my body to the cultivation to defend here forever!¡±


    ¡°The Seventy two Heaven- ying Immortal Formation, forge my sword heart so that I¡¯ll be


    indestructible eternally!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Alex was on pins and needles as he witnessed the next scene. To his surprise, thedy in red offered


    her body to the cultivation. She used her life to forge the sword heart of the spell formation, turning the


    Seventy two Heaven-ying Immortal Formation into a real bloody field of a massacre.


    She was the Seventy two Heaven-ying Immortal Formation!


    It was powerful, domineering, and peerless.


    Buzz!


    As his mind buzzed, Alex felt immense pain in his eyes again, and tears could not stop streaming down


    his face. He heard the old pig¡¯s voice. ¡°Hey, Little Minion. Alex Rockefeller, you aren¡¯t dead yet, right?¡±


    Alex gradually came to his senses with tearful eyes. His eyes only became slightlyfortable after a


    while, but there was silver light gleaming in his eyes.


    The Mystic Maiden frowned as she asked, ¡°Could it be that the silver light in these eyes is a kind of


    contagious eye disease?¡±


    When Alex looked at her, the silver light in his eyes became more brilliant. He finally could see things


    clearly¡­ However, the scene he saw was a bit wrong. When he looked at the Mystic Maiden now, he


    saw eight Chaos Beads, the Chaos Chi energy in her body, and various bizarre scenes.


    ¡®Oh my, it¡¯s strange. What is this? Is it the internalposition of the Mystic Maiden?¡¯


    He blinked hard. When he looked at her again, there was another change.


    To his surprise, he saw something even more impressive. It was her naked, snow-white, delicate,


    graceful, and slender body.


    ¡®F*ck. This is¡­¡¯


    ¡®Did I see something absurd with my eyes?¡¯


    The Mystic Maiden felt very ufortable when he looked at her like that. She felt as though she had


    no more secrets. She covered her upper body with her hands at once. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

 Chapter 2380

    Chapter 2380


    ¡°Buns¡­¡±


    As soon as that word left his mouth, Alex¡¯s heart raced wildly. He finally realized something, so he


    hurriedly remedied it. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat buns¡­ The huge buns in my homnd.¡±


    Deep down, he was more than shocked. It turned out to be¡­ X-ray vision!


    After his eyes were illuminated by the silver light of thedy in red, he learned of some things in her


    mental world. As a result, he unexpectedly possessed the ability of X-ray vision.


    What was that silver light?


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens doubtfully looked at Alex as she somehow felt something was


    wrong. What kind of buns did he want to eat at this time?


    What the heck was going on in this man¡¯s head?


    But soon, she thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, I recall that there is a characteristic in the cultivation


    of Old Cow¡¯s Breathing Technique because this breathing technique consumes too much blood energy.


    So, you will be in a state of hunger. Right now, there¡¯s only one way to solve it, eat! Eat a lot!¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to eat buns?¡±


    Alex stared at her, but he looked strange somehow.


    The old pig, who could no longer hold it, squealed wildly and almostughed while lying on the ground.


    Earlier, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens did not think in that direction, but she finally understood


    the implicit meaning. Then, in an instant, her beautiful expression drastically changed as she punched


    and kicked Alex, beating him into a pulp.


    ¡°You can see through things with your eyes?¡±


    She reacted with a keen sense and knew the critical point at once. ¡°Turn around! Don¡¯t look at me!¡±


    Alex was helpless. He did not do it on purpose, but it suddenly happened, and he waspletely


    unprepared. He even thought he saw something absurd, whereas the old pig was extremely envious as


    he possessed such an ability. It was simply a godsend.


    Why didn¡¯t it possess that?


    But soon, Alex found that the silver light in his eyes had disappeared. Even the ability of X-ray vision


    was gone.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone. So you can¡¯t see through things anymore?¡±


    When Pigsy knew about that, it felt better about itself. Otherwise, the shock would have been too great.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. From now on, you aren¡¯t allowed to look at me¡­ Are you still looking at me?


    Believe me, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes.¡± The Mystic Maiden was exasperated.


    Alex fired off a barrage ofints. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange not to look at you when I¡¯m talking to


    you? Moreover, your current body is fundamentally created by the fusion of my Chaos Tree and Chaos


    Beads. You¡¯re just a pile of tree leaves. What can I see? It¡¯s not as good-looking as your flesh buried in


    the Gods¡¯ Tomb of the Undead Territory. That¡¯s what you call drop-dead gorgeous, enchanting body,


    curvy¡­ Uh, thedy in red just stared at me, so I¡¯m hallucinating and start talking some gibberish.¡±


    ¡°She made you talk gibberish and hallucinate, but I¡¯m hallucinating too. My limbs are out of control¡­¡±


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was incensed.


    This minion was really bold. When he was in the Gods¡¯ Tomb, he must have made a move on her and


    seen everything. How outrageous!


    Alex tried to weep but failed to shed a tear. Nevertheless, he was forced to sign the contract, subjected


    to the Mystic Maiden¡¯s mental suppression and passively beaten.


    But if he were to know that the contract¡¯s effectiveness had severely diminished due to some unknown


    reason, he probably would have been in a different mood.


    Just as the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was trampling Alex, the situation in the stone house


    changed again.


    The female corpse in red unexpectedly stood up from the bed. Then, she walked toward Alex.


    Even the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was a little shocked by such a change. Clearly, she and


    Pigsy did not get to see the mental world of the female corpse in red earlier.


    At this moment, the Mystic Maiden immediately let go of Alex and jumped away.


    Meanwhile, Alex knew the origin of the female corpse before him because he had seen the great


    lasting battle. He was in another state of mind, so deep respect filled him as he lightly shouted,


    ¡°Commander Red!¡±

 Chapter 2381

    Chapter 2381


    The Mystic Maiden and Pigsy froze at once. But they soon understood that something must have


    happened between Alex and the female corpse in red without their knowledge.


    Commander Red¡¯s beautiful eyes burst with silver light once again.


    This time, she did not bring Alex to the mental world again. Instead, she seemed to be looking closely


    at Alex, scanning him. Alex felt as though he had been stripped naked. Not only his body but his mental


    domain was thoroughly scanned.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Alex did not understand it, but he did not resist either. The person before him was a pioneer of ancient


    times, an ancestor who sacrificed herself to create a future for humankind. So, he believed that she


    would not hurt him.


    He simply let go of his mind and fully epted her scanning.


    A few secondster, thedy in red retracted the silver light in her eyes and smiled as she said, ¡°So¡­


    It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡®What? What?!¡¯


    Alex was puzzled. ¡°What about me? Senior Commander Red, do you know me? But both of us are


    three millennia apart.¡±


    Thedy in red smiled and did not say anything further. Instead, she asked, ¡°Have Grand Emperor


    Rowan and the Phoenix Empress returned?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard about that.¡±


    After a pause, he asked, ¡°Senior Commander Red, are you still alive?¡±


    Thedy in red shook her head. ¡°I forged the sword¡¯s heart with my life. Now I¡¯m just a mass of


    fixation!¡±


    Then, Alexmunicated with thedy in red. He told her that he had met the great Genbu, but the


    great Genbu had fought with the Undead Queen, Juvia, in the depths of Misty Swamp and at the end of


    the Dead Zone. Eventually, it had turned into a force field to guard the exit, but it could onlyst for


    three years.


    Thedy in redmented, saying that some sudden changes must have happened to Grand Emperor


    Rowan and the Phoenix Empress in the Abyss. Otherwise, there would not have been radio silence


    after three millennia regarding them.


    Alex asked her, ¡°What exactly is the Abyss? Why did the Undying n want to attack that ce?¡±


    Thedy in red told him that the Abyss was in the depths of the cosmic sea of stars, air where stars


    were born. There were supreme existences over there, and the Undying n was the vanguard army


    sent by the Abyss. As for the rest, she could not understand them more thoroughly because she had


    never gone to the Abyss, and the group of people who had gone there never returned.


    Finally, Alex asked again about the rtionship between the Olympian Army and Olympus.


    It was because the sacred golden mountain had appeared on the other side of the ancient force field.


    Thedy in red was furious after hearing it. ¡°The Olympian Armyprised of those treacherous


    mongrels of Olympus. Thest battle in Antis was so tragic because the Olympian Army had


    betrayed the Alliance and massacred the Alliance Army in return. Those were something inferior to a


    pack of dogs or a drift of pigs! Alex Rockefeller, the advent of Olympus¡¯ sacred mountain is definitely


    bad news. There¡¯s a great secret on thend protected by the ancient force field. Especially in America,


    various sacred mountains are waiting to be resurrected. This is a great n set since ancient times.


    You must stop the Olympian Army. Otherwise, the entire earth would be destroyed because of the


    Olympian Army, and the revival of the universe would no longer be possible.¡±


    Never did Alex expect that the situation would be serious. He solemnly nodded.


    The earth was his home. America was his home. His family and friends were there, so he would never


    stay out of the affair.


    ¡°Good brat!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Alex was now in a difficult situation, too, so he told thedy in red that.


    Thedy in red smiled. ¡°Two people from the Peacock Tribe. It¡¯s fine. If you can walk to this ce, you


    have deep research on spell formations. Take this thing, and you¡¯ll be able to handle them with ease!¡±


    Eventually, she said, ¡°Brat, get strong as soon as possible. Time is running out. You must never be soft


    in dealing with the Olympian Army. Try to get the opportunity in America¡¯s sanctuary. Even if it¡¯s


    destroyed, you can never let the Olympian Army obtain it!¡±


    After saying that, she handed a chunk of sword heart to Alex.

 Chapter 2382

    Chapter 2382


    ¡°This¡­ Is the sword heart that you¡¯ve forged with your life?¡±


    Alex was shocked as this thing was equivalent to the soul of the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-


    ying Formation. How important it was.


    Thedy in red shook her head. ¡°Not really. This is just a small portion of the sword heart!¡±


    Alex also shook his head. ¡°Senior, this is the sword heart that you¡¯ve forged with your life. It¡¯s also the


    soul of the spell formation here. I can¡¯t take it away. You¡¯re going to guard this ce eternally. If I take


    away this, the strength of this spell formation will decline, and it will affect you too.¡±


    Commander Red said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve passed my test, so this originally belongs to you. Don¡¯t


    worry. Nothing will happen here. Instead, the Olympian Army on America¡¯s side will be a disaster. You


    take this chunk of sword heart. It contains a small Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation that can have


    miraculous effects. There are some insights of my research on spell formations inside. Check it out


    when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Then, the two people talked for a long while.


    Alex had learned many secrets from her and had a more intuitive and concrete understanding of


    ancient times. That was really an age full of heroes and passion.


    At the same time, he had also heard more about the Olympian Army¡¯s despicability.


    Now that that race had made aeback and unexpectedly descended on the other end of the ancient


    force field, the Wastnd would be in big trouble. So, he wished dearly that he could run back right


    away.


    After the conversation between thedy in red and Alex ended, shey on the bed again, motionless.


    She did not even breathe.


    This still seemed a little strange.


    Alex touched the sword heart in his hand. It was cool and smooth upon touch. It seemed to be


    weightless, but there were bursts of energy fluctuations. He sensed it with his mental strength, but the


    sword heart gradually vanished in his palm and turned into a st of energy, surprisingly rushing into


    his eyes right away.


    ¡®The small Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation!¡¯


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As silver light flickered in Alex¡¯s eyes, he read the information on the sword heart. A mass of insights


    and the knowledge base of spell formations had also entered his sea of consciousness.


    Alex turned around and looked at the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens and the old pig, only to


    discover that both were snoring loudly in their sleep on the ground. He thought that the mental burst of


    thedy in red earlier must have knocked them out right away.


    However¡­


    Alex woke up the Mystic Maiden and thought, ¡®You¡¯ re the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens, a


    goddess. But you were instantly knocked out by someone who passed away three millennia ago. How


    embarrassing.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What just happened? Little Minion, did you do something to me?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden, who looked panic-stricken, seemed like a mortal woman at this moment.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°No.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re a habitual offender.¡±


    Alex was helpless. ¡°Fine! I just slept with you and did everything I could, so just wait till you can nourish


    the fetus in peace!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was instantly petrified, but soon she knew that Alex was lying.


    Whether he had forced himself on her, she still could know it by experience.


    Just then, they heard Dolores¡¯ voiceing from outside. She yelled nearby, telling Alex and Pigsy to


    get out. Otherwise, she would destroy the stone house.


    Alex exhaled and said, ¡°They went to great lengths to hunt us till we were helpless. It¡¯s time to fight


    back. Those two chickens really deserve to die.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden¡¯s beautiful eyes gleamed. ¡°What benefits did the female corpse in red give you?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡±


    After finished speaking, he walked out gantly right away. In fact, Dolores and Sam could not get into


    the stone house at all because that was the crux of the entire spell formation. If it weren¡¯t for the Mystic


    Maiden, Alex would not have been able to get here with his level of spell formation alone. The two


    peacocks were not as good as Alex in studying spell formations, so it would be even more difficult.


    They were able to chase till here was all because Dolores had done something to Alex. She was only


    able to find all the way here with that wisp of aura.


    When Alex saw Dolores and Sam¡¯s current looks, he could not helpughing. They looked wretched


    and were covered in blood. Half of Sam¡¯s face was ruined, copsed, as if something had smashed it.


    She looked horrid.


    ¡°I¡¯m here! Are you guys not dead yet?!¡± Alex asked mockingly with a smile.

 Chapter 2383

    Chapter 2383


    The infuriated Sam cursed. If Alex had not been cunning and schemed to let them confront those dead


    creatures, would they be so wretched like now?


    Furthermore, they had even encountered several waves of dangers to barge into this ce. They were


    already fortunate to be still alive now.


    Alex was in a good mood. He walked forward with a smile after waiting for Sam to finish her cursing. ¡°I


    can see that you hate me a lot, so I¡¯ll give you a chance to kill you.¡±


    Dolores said, ¡°Sam, take him down, but you have to keep him alive. Get him to hand over the Chaos


    Tree and various magical treasures first, then only you kill him.¡±


    What she said was as simple as eating food and drinking water.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Sam seethed with rage now. Then, seeing the reckless Alex unexpectedly walking toward her, she


    immediatelyshed out at Alex.


    ¡°Peacock¡¯s Godly w!¡±


    She shouted. This w carried a supreme phantom. Even if she could not kill Alex, she wanted to


    teach him a lesson by breaking his hands, legs, and dozens of bones.


    The corner of Alex¡¯s mouth turned up in a smile as he was motionless, allowing Sam to w at him.


    Whoosh!


    As a result, once Sam wed him, her target unexpectedly changed to someone else, turning into


    Saint Ondo, Dolores. Dolores did not defend against this at all. When she found out about that, it


    was a little toote. Her left shoulder was scratched from the w. Even her clothes were torn,


    revealing an expanse of snow-white skin.


    Meanwhile, several deep bloody wounds had appeared on her shoulder, such that bones were visible.


    Sam was astonished. ¡°This¡­ Saint Ondo, how could it be you?¡±


    Dolores fumed in pain. ¡°I want to ask you about it too. What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Sam was speechless.


    In this instant, Alex, holding Athena¡¯s long golden spear, suddenly appeared right behind Sam and


    fiercely stabbed her with the spear.


    Poof!


    The long spear entered her body.


    However, Alex secretly said that it was a pity. At first, the spear was to pierce Sam¡¯s heart, but this


    guy¡¯s reaction was so fast that she surprisingly sensed it in advance and dodged a little. So, it only


    stabbed the side of her armpit.


    However, it also made Sam yell in pain and even failed to maintain her human form and manifest her


    main body. She was a giant peacock that could reach the height of a hundred meters.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Sam was incensed as she had been aggrieved from the moment she entered the spell formation. So,


    she could no longer bear it.


    She opened up her colossal mouth and shot a mouthful of me at Alex. This me was ck. It


    looked very powerful at a nce.


    As a result, the mouthful of mes shot was initially aimed at Alex. But, to her surprise, the target


    changed again, and the mes licked Dolores instead.


    After all, Dolores was a knowledgeable, great Golden Immortal Demon, so she immediately knew Alex


    might have controlled the spell formation here. So she dodged the me and asked Sam to stay calm


    andsh out at Alex when he reappeared.


    However, Alex used the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation to summon the undead


    demon beasts this time. Right, they were those skinny demon beasts that appeared before.


    From thedy in red, Alex knew about some affairs¡­ The bodies of these undead demon beasts had


    long since died. The ones residing inside now were, in fact, the heroic spirits that had been killed during


    the great battle. Fortunately, their courageous spirits did not die and possessed the bodies of the


    undead demon beasts to continue maintaining the spell formation and helping Commander Red kill


    enemies.


    However, these heroic spirits had defects after all. Their strength was not as powerful as before, and


    even their memories were badly damaged. So, most of them were just fixations.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Buzz!


    A group of peculiar undead demon beasts immediately overwhelmed the two peacocks.

 Chapter 2384

    Chapter 2384


    Of course, all of this depended on the chunk of sword heart that thedy in red had given him. This was


    originally a part of the whole sword heart, the condensation of the life and fixation of thedy in red.


    Both of them had a connection beyond imagination.


    After the sword heart was nted in Alex, he could enter and exit the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-


    ying Formation and mobilize the spell formation at will.


    At this moment, he acted as the formation.


    Roar!


    A hundred beasts resonated. The two old peacocks were stunned and cursed inwardly. When they


    faced ten or so ferocious beasts earlier, they were surrounded by perils and nearly lost their lives. But


    now, a hundred of them showed up at once¡­


    Dolores took out a great treasure without saying anything. It was a cauldron that emanated radiance.


    She ced herself inside it and did note out no matter how the undead demon beasts attacked it.


    Boom!


    As Alex mobilized the spell formation, a thunderbolt as thick as a child¡¯s arm struck, hitting the treasure


    cauldron. However, the treasure cauldron radiated a burst of skyglow as mysterious symbols appeared.


    There was even chanting of a beautiful voice, showing a picture scroll of the world to block the lightning


    strike. However, Sam did not have such a capability. It was beaten wildly by the demon beasts right


    away. Its body was too huge. After the spell formation suppressed it and dragged it down, it was beaten


    until the bones in its entire body were broken, and its body was soft as if it were a lump of mud.


    ¡°Stop beating me! I surrender!¡± Sam said.


    Alex walked over and dragged out its hundred meter tall body. It was soft like super gluten.


    After all, the existence of this formation was used to kill the Supremes of the Undying n back then.


    Even the Heavenly Kings and Divine Monarchs could not stand it, let alone this guy who was just at


    Immortalization.


    Sam said, ¡°Hey, did you hear me? I¡¯ve surrendered. Let me go out right now, and I¡¯ll assume the


    incident today never happened. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to pay for this.¡±


    Alex smirked. ¡°Tell me, how am I going to pay for this?¡±


    Sam said, ¡°We¡¯re from the ancient divine tribe of the Peacock Mountains. Our tribe is full of masters,


    and all of them are existences that have surpassed Immortalization. If you don¡¯t let me go today, the


    people of the Peacock Mountains will fight you to theirst breaths. They will go to great lengths to hunt


    you down.¡±


    Alex looked at it. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s it.¡¯


    His stomach suddenly emanated a burst of thunder like sound. He was too hungry.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Mystic Maiden said that cultivating the Old Cow¡¯s Breathing Technique would make him hungry,


    and he could only relieve it by consuming flesh. However, the flesh was divided into the good and the


    bad ones. The meat of the pigs and cows raised by ordinary people were ineffective, but he needed


    demon beasts. Therefore, it would be better if the cultivation levels of the demon beasts were more


    profound.


    ¡°Did you just say that you¡¯re from the ancient divine tribe? Are the ancient mythical creatures also a


    kind of demon?¡± As Alex looked at Sam, his gaze became bizarre, and his mouth even watered, as if a


    delicious roasted chicken had appeared before him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Even in the world of ancient mythical creatures, we, the Peacock Tribe, are of a top-ss


    race!¡± Sam did not know Alex¡¯s thoughts. Otherwise, it would not say that.


    As a result, after speaking, it saw Alex salivating, and he looked as if he saw some delicious food.


    Then, it saw Alex taking out a great sword.


    It was the Sword of the Universe.


    It had a sense of foreboding. ¡°W-what are you trying to do?¡±


    Alex wiped off his saliva and said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to suffer consequences from your Peacock Tribe. But,


    I¡¯m famished now, so I need to eat some chicken wings first.¡±


    Whoosh!


    He lifted the great sword and severed Sam¡¯s wing abruptly, making arge amount of blood stter.


    Sam yelled in pain, and its entire body could not help trembling.


    It was extremely resentful, but it was deeply regretful deep down. She had volunteered to follow


    Dolores out here. It thought that it would be able to reap some benefits, but it never expected that a


    human brat would capture it. Now, its wing was severed, and it was about to be eaten.

 Chapter 2385

    Chapter 2385


    This human, was he a hungry ghoul?


    However, the bones in its entire body were almost broken. Even if it wanted to retaliate, it was


    powerless and could only helplessly watch Alex summon a ball of fire with his bare hands.


    That was his Elixir Fire. Alex used the Elixir Fire to grill the wing at a breakneck speed.


    Three minutester, a piece of Sam¡¯s wing meat was grilled until it was slick and emanated fragrance.


    Its quality was much better than the meat that he usually ate.


    Alex¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°As expected of an ancient mythical creature, this chicken wing will probably be


    the most sulent chicken wing I¡¯ve ever tasted. Even without the addition of seasonings, it will be


    delicious in its original vor for sure.¡±


    Sam tried to weep but failed to shed a tear. It was a bizarre feeling to watch someone else grilling its


    meat and even eating it one bite at a time.


    ¡°Hmm, it melts in my mouth. It¡¯s not oily at all. There¡¯s a fragrance of chicken floss, but there¡¯s also a


    different vor of natural spices. What¡¯s rarer is that the energy contained inside is much easier to


    absorb than ordinary meat. So when I eat it, it turns into energy right away.¡±


    ¡°Nice meat! Nice meat! Do you want some too?¡±


    Alex feasted on it while giving Sam a thumbs up. Sam dearly wished it could die. The problem was that


    it surprisingly felt that the grilled meat seemed to be delicious.


    At this moment, Pigsy, who smelled the fragrance, could not wait to rush out It had cultivated the Old


    Cow¡¯s Breathing Technique and used the Stardew Fruit to refine its flesh. Now, it was hungry, just like


    Alex. ¡°Hey, Alex Rockefeller. You can¡¯t eat all of it by yourself. Give me some. Hurry up. I¡¯m going crazy


    from hunger.¡±


    Alex pointed at Sam on the ground. ¡°The flesh is over there. Chop it up and grill it yourself.¡±


    The drooling pig demon picked up the Sword of the Universe that Alex had thrown on the ground and


    chopped off Sam¡¯s other wing right away.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh!¡±


    Sam screamed while cursing madly. Then, it asked Dolores for help. ¡°Saint Ondo, help! I¡¯m going to


    be eaten up by these two b*tches!¡±


    Dolores, hiding in the treasure cauldron, stuck her head out to look over this side. Seeing Alex and that


    Treasure-hunting Pig grilling and eating the peacock¡¯s Wings before the fire, she was so furious that


    her vision darkened in that instant. From the end of ancient times until now, when had the Peacock


    Tribe ever experienced a darker moment like this?


    ¡®This two d*mned mongrels deserve to be hacked into smithereens!¡¯


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She sternly roared, ¡°Rockefeller, I swear I will kill you! I want you to taste the cruelest torture and


    torment you bit by bit so that you shall suffer a fate worse than death!¡±


    What answered her was Alex¡¯s talking voice while chewing. ¡°Old Pig, this chicken has a little flesh. One


    isn¡¯t enough for consumption. I¡¯ll turn that old hen into a stewter. You¡¯ll be responsible for plucking


    her plumes.¡±


    Pigsy finally tore some of the grilled meat and tasted its savor. It was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Oh my god,


    I have always found all kinds of strange spiritual fruits to eat back then. It¡¯s only now that I know the


    tastiest food turns out to be the peacock meat.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault because you used to be a vegetarian!¡±


    Pigsy said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to change. I want to eat meat.¡±


    Dolores spat a mouthful of blood out of rage. But under the state of being attacked by the hundred


    beasts and the restriction of the spell formation, she could not find a way to escape at all. So then, she


    helplessly watched Sam devoured by this man and the pig till nothing left.


    Sam¡¯s body was a hundred-meter-tall, so the total amount of meat was measured in tonnes.


    Alex and Pigsy did not have a huge appetite, but this mythical creature¡¯s meat instantly turned into


    energy without leaving even impurities after consumption. It stayed in the stomach for a very little time,


    so they would not feel full no matter how much they ate. They still felt a little hungry even after eating


    up an entire peacock.


    Alex stood up and said, ¡°Old Pig, let¡¯s stew the old hen. It¡¯s inside the cauldron. We just need to get


    some water. It¡¯s not toote to pluck those plumester.¡±


    The old pigughed heartily. ¡°Excellent! The old hen is considerate. It knows we¡¯re going to eat her in a


    stew, so it has long ced itself in the cauldron, as if fearing that we won¡¯t eat it.¡±

 Chapter 2386

    Chapter 2386


    Hearing this, Dolores was so angry that she could explode. Yet her great Golden powers were useless


    within this god-forsaken formation. Moreover, her strongest mystical tool, the Sacred Cauldron, could


    only protect her from the Undead beast¡¯s attacks.


    Apart from this, there was diving lightning of Kalpa within this formation, striking her over and over


    again. It appeared that the cauldron was going to break at any minute. If this were to continue, she


    knew that she would actually die here.


    Just then, Pigsy told Alex that there was a mystical tool within its earring. It was a Spatial vase filled


    with water that was enough to fill a pond. The water was not just any ordinary water either. It had


    concentrated spiritual energy since it had been connected to the underground dragon veins before.


    Although it was nothingpared to Molten Jade Liquid, it was suitable to cook an old hen.


    Alex rummaged through the earring and managed to find a turquoise vase.


    The space within this vase was surprisinglyrge. More importantly, Alex could sense ancient holy


    energy lingering around the vase.


    ¡°This vase is rted to Buddhism! Where did you get it?¡± Alex eximed. The vase looked familiar as if


    he had seen it somewhere.


    He then pped himself on the forehead lightly. When Ksitigarbha handed his legacy to him, it included


    a number of shbacks pertaining to certain historical events. One of the goddesses was holding this


    very vase.


    ¡®So¡­ That goddess is¡­ The Goddess of Mercy?¡¯


    ¡®This is¡­ The Cleansing Vase?!¡¯


    It waspletely different from the ones portrayed in movies. Those were mere props, after all, a


    completely normal vase. The one he was currently holding was absolutely different from that. Not only


    was it a beautiful shade of turquoise, but it was also brimming with holy energy.


    There were even small and mysterious sacred talismans and symbols carved all over it.


    ¡°I found it in the corner of an ancient warzone,¡± replied Pigsy. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you want it.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°It¡¯s mine now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up, you bast*rd!¡±


    Boom!


    Alex snapped his fingers, and a bolt of lightning struck right next to Pigsy. It was so terrifying that Pigsy


    almost peed its pants.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°See that? I don¡¯t mind if you want to be roast pork. I¡¯d like to think that pork is


    tastier than peacock anyway.¡±


    Such an oue left Pigsy was extremely dissatisfied, but there was nothing it could do.


    After that, he poured the water within the vase into Dolores¡¯ cauldron. With a loud ssh, he


    submerged her underwater as she continued to scream and yell angrily.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Alexughed and took out an Elixir Fire to heat up the cauldron from below. ¡°Be smart, old hen. Take


    off your clothes and show your true form, will you? I really won¡¯t be able to eat you if you still look


    human.¡±


    Dolores felt as if she was going insane, especially since she could feel the rising water temperature.


    She couldn¡¯t help but panic, despite being the sacred nun of Peacock Mount. She was also an ancient


    divine beast, her ancestor being Peacock Heavenly King as well. Unable to ept that she was in


    such a mess.


    She shrieked once again,


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Dolores knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time, or she¡¯d really be cooked alive.


    Since Alex¡¯s Elixir Fire had the element of lightning, the fire was quite strong. The water within the


    cauldron started boiling as well.


    Boom!


    Dolores intended to knock the cauldron over. With a single m, she had managed to make the pot


    wobble back and forth as if it was going to tip over at any moment.


    Alex immediately ordered the Undead beast to secure the cauldron. When it was at its limit, he simply


    used the Chaos tree to hold the cauldron in ce.

 Chapter 2387

    Chapter 2387


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Dolores started banging on the cauldron over and over again. She finally realized that she was in


    danger, and with the Chaos tree, Alex managed to takeplete control over her cauldron. Now that


    he had taken over, she waspletely trapped.


    On the other hand, Alex surprisingly found out that the cauldron was an alchemical furnace without a


    lid. However, it was made out of rare materials, so it would be considered a unique mystical tool that


    was basically priceless.


    ¡°Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation; Seal!¡± Alex roared as he formed a talisman in his hands,


    sealing the cauldronpletely with the sword heart.


    With this, Dolores was out of luck.


    Alexughed again. ¡°How about now? Are you still going to threaten me, hmm? And you call yourself a


    divine peacock beast? Oh please, you¡¯re just an edible old hen! Well, if you don¡¯t want to be cooked


    alive, I could just make you into peacock pills. They¡¯d definitelye out great.¡±


    Pigsy protested. ¡°Hey, what do you mean by making her into pills? I just want to eat some chicken. I


    heard these old hens are pretty nutritious and that they¡¯re good for your kidneys.¡±


    Two hourster, the sacred nun of Peacock Mountain passed away.


    ***


    In the end, Alex buried Dolores away since she didn¡¯t show her true form. It was likely that she couldn¡¯t


    do so as the cauldron was too small. She would be three timesrger than Sam if she did, which would


    be impossible for the cauldron to hold.


    Hence, he decided to¡­ Leave her human form alone. He even went as far as to stop Pigsy from eating


    her, no matter how much it wanted to.


    They could only find two spatial rings on Dolores and Sam¡¯s corpses, but there were quite a few items


    in there. Hence, they still managed to profit out of this situation. The most valuable item was none other


    and the cauldron, as it was half an alchemical furnace. Although iplete, it still managed to take the


    diving lightning hundreds of times. It was definitely an extraordinary treasure.


    The Mystic Maiden had been standing before the concrete house this whole while, watching the battle


    outside.


    As if she were taking a stroll in the garden, she walked over slowly and checked on Alex. ¡°Looks like


    you took control over this super formation. Hmm¡­ interesting. And that woman in a red dress on the


    bed. You wanted to smack her butt, yet she still chose you.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°So you guys didn¡¯t enter her mental world? Did you not see that shocking battle?¡±


    Mystic Maiden and Pigsy both shook their heads in response.


    Alex told them everything he knew. It wasn¡¯t anything top secret, and it might affect the safety of the


    whole of America.


    ¡°The Olympian Army?¡±


    ¡°The awakening of the saintly grotuids of Mount Oro?¡± Mystic Maiden was unfamiliar with the Olympian


    Army. She hadn¡¯t even heard about it before this, but after hearing that Mount Oro would be awakened,


    she expressed her intentions to go there as one might be given an amazing chance.


    As for the treasure-hunting pig, Mystic Maiden would still drag it along, no matter how much it refused


    to go with her. With their sense of smell, they would easily take over half of the saintly grounds.


    ¡°But how do we even go to the Wastnd?¡± Pigsy asked. ¡°We¡¯d have to go through the Endless Sea


    from here. And that¡¯s no joke! Even a Heavenly King might die there. It¡¯d be a death wish if we


    nobodies tried to even take a single step in there.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex narrowed his eyes. He just had to go back, no matter the consequence. That was because Cheryl


    told him that his father had gone back home.


    However, his condition was worsening, and his life was in grave danger. Hence, he knew that he had to


    rush home, even if it would be hard.


    In the end, he came up with an idea.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of Undead beasts in this formation. Like, the ones that were killed during the battle in


    ancient times. Now, these corpses are being possessed by the spirits of the Einherjars who died in


    war.¡±


    ¡°Even now, these beasts still contain the Chi of the Undead, so they would be seen as one of them if


    they wandered about the Endless Sea. As long as we hide in the stomach of one of these beasts, we


    might just make it through in one piece.¡±

 Chapter 2388

    Chapter 2388


    Antis was a city of vast proportions, yet the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation took


    up a third of the total area. The formation even had a world of its own.


    Since Alex had a sword heart now, he was able to manipte the formation as he pleased.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    A small ray of silver light flowed within both his eyes. The superpower was once again used, X-ray


    vision. Previously, part of the silver rays was left within Alex¡¯s eyes after the woman in a red dress


    made eye contact with him. It felt mysterious, filled with curious energy particles that had caused that


    incident.


    However, it was different this time. A portion of the sword heart entered his body and merged with him,


    but the mysterious energy particles were then stored within his eyes. This made him really feel as if he


    had no limits.


    Mystic Maiden immediately hugged her arms over her chest and yelled, ¡°No peeking!¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t look at her and turned towards the depths of the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying


    Formation. He was trying to find an Undead beast that he could use.


    Upon closer inspection, his eyes lit up as he started murmuring. ¡°Oh, my stars¡­ We hit the jackpot¡­¡±


    On the other hand, there was a mysterious ind with arge, majestic mountain in the Northern


    Ocean. It was Peacock Mountain. The air surrounding the mountain was filled with spiritual energy, as


    divine colorful clouds encircled the peak. This ce just seemed ancient, along with divine birds flying


    across the sky, chirping loudly. It was as if the ce hade out of a painting.


    This was the territory of the ancient divine beasts, the Peacock tribe.


    Although they had experienced the harshest conditions during ancient times, their tribe still continued


    to shine in power and strength. They were much more powerful than most ns, even stronger than


    the ones on the saintly grounds.


    Hence, this was why they always acted very arrogant towards everyone else within the ancient


    boundary, as if they viewed themselves as the gods of this world.


    At the time, there was argemotion roaring within this very mountain. One of their elders yelled in


    anguish. ¡°Our sacred nun has fallen! This is a tragedy for our tribe!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What? The sacred nun has fallen? Who was it? Who could possibly kill the scared nun?¡±


    ¡°Where did she even go?¡±


    Everyone in the Peacock tribe was shocked, and they rushed off to inform the rest.


    Some usedmunication devices to call for the others that had gone out. Since the fall of the scared


    mm was an extremely shocking event, everyone had to return to the mountains right that instant. All the


    peacock natives crowded within the halls of the tribe, all of them pale in the face.


    Someone who knew about this spoke up. ¡°The sacred nun found her son when he was hunted down.


    That¡¯s why she brought some people along with her to take revenge. She brought Sam, Braelyn, and


    Ciaran.¡±


    In just a few moments, someone rushed in as well. ¡°Grand elder, Sam has fallen too! His Soul Stone


    has shattered!¡±


    The elder on the throne wore a crown, and under it was extremely long grey hair. She also wore quite a


    few hair sticks to hold up some parts of her hair, as if she were a consort back in the old days.


    That old woman was the grand elder of the Peacock tribe. She looked enraged and tremendously


    heartbroken.


    That was because Dolores was her biological granddaughter, yet she died before her.


    ¡°Contact Braelyn and Ciaran now! Ask them about what happened.¡±


    ¡°And order the four guardians to bring the sacred nun¡¯s body back!¡±


    In mere minutes, they managed to contact Braelyn and Ciaran. The two were currently ughtering


    countless humans within the Endless Sea. Many innocent passersby were killed off as well.


    However, there were just way too many people who were watching by the shore. No matter how strong


    or powerful they were, they knew that they couldn¡¯t possibly kill off all the witnesses. Indeed, some


    would still manage to flee the scene before they got to them. They sighed to themselves.


    ¡°The sacred nun¡¯s reputation has been tarnished by that pig, and here we aremitting mass murder!


    If word got out, our tribe¡¯s reputation would surely be damaged. When shees back, we¡¯d have to


    face punishment,¡± Braelyn said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that the sacred nun has dealt with that pig and that brat. If she were in a bad mood, she


    might take it out on us! She won¡¯t kill us, right?¡± Ciaran asked anxiously.

 Chapter 2389

    Chapter 2389


    Braelyn¡¯s expression became grim. She remembered what the sacred nun had done in the past, so she


    wasn¡¯t sure about that either. Suddenly, they received a call from the tribe.


    Since this was amunication tool from ancient times, it wasn¡¯t quite advanced technology. Despite


    this, it did have interesting functions, where one could make calls with it as if it were a phone.


    However, the message they received was that¡­ The sacred nun had fallen.


    The two peacocks were shocked. Braelyn immediately reported everything that happened there to the


    Grand Elder in detail.


    Upon hearing this, the Grand Elder thumped her chest and stomped her feet. ¡°Ridiculous, utterly


    ridiculous! Doesn¡¯t she know what the Endless Sea is? Even a Heavenly King could die in there! She¡­


    Why would she even dare to rush in like that?¡±


    They thought they understood the entire situation, as no one believed that Dolores and Sam were killed


    by Alex.


    ¡°She must¡¯ve been killed by the Undead beasts in the Endless Sea.¡±


    ¡°But how do we look for her body in there? We¡¯d be dead meat for sure!¡±


    The four guardians were starting to hesitate as well. They stood still with a frown, unwilling to retrieve


    the body.


    In the end, the Grand Elder of Peacock Mountain decided that it was best to give up on Dolores¡¯


    corpse. However, she had to find out how her granddaughter died.


    ¡°Our tribe has a Spiritual Pearl!¡±


    ¡°Show me Dolores¡¯st moments! I have to see who killed her for myself! We Peacocks will seize the


    Endless Sea one day!¡±


    After a short while, one of the Elders brought out a gem, the Spiritual Pearl. It was a colorful pearl that


    was the size of an infant¡¯s head, brimming with glowing glory.


    The Grand Elder, on the other hand, brought the Soul Stone connected to Dolores. Since there were


    still small fragments of her soul markings within, they were able to insert this marking into the pearl.


    Just then, a disgusting scene appeared right in front of the tribe¡¯s eyes. They saw a man and a pig


    eating barbeque together. The meat they were consuming was Sam¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ahhh! This is just preposterous!¡±


    One of the peacocks couldn¡¯t bear watching this any longer. They started vomiting blood and copsed


    to the ground. Another few were so enraged that they began throwing up blood as well.


    ¡®The noble Peacock tribe, known as divine beasts, had ended up as someone¡¯s meal! just how


    humiliating and insulting could this be?¡¯


    However, something even more ridiculous happenedter on.


    Since this shback was from Dolores¡¯ point of view, they saw that she was in arge pot of water. The


    water was boiling, meaning that the sacred nun was being cooked by someone.


    They then saw a man and a pig, fanning the mes with each passing second. Moreover, several


    lightning bolts struck down, caused by the divine lightning of Kalpa.


    Dolores had used all the treasures on her to save herself, yet they were all sted by the divine


    lightning. With Dolores¡¯ powers, it was impossible to boil her alive. However, the main culprit was her


    own cauldron.


    The cauldron was part of an alchemical stove, so Alex could control it using his Elixir Fire since he was


    a master alchemist. The stove had multiple formations formed from mysterious and odd talismans;


    hence he managed to restrict Dolores and seal her powers away.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That was how she was cooked alive,


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    The Grand Elder of Peacock Mountain was so mad that she vomited a mouthful of blood as well.


    Everyone in the tribe was infuriated. They felt their hearts were being cut open, not to mention that they


    mostly vomited blood as well.


    ¡°We have to kill both that man and pig!¡±


    At the time, Alex and Pigsy were standing in front of a golden tree, droolingzily.

 Chapter 2390

    Chapter 2390


    ¡°What¡¯s that tree?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I bet it¡¯s an ancient tree. The fruit looks really tempting too. Heck, I¡¯m already


    drooling just by smelling them! My stomach is rumbling too.¡±


    Alex and Pigsy were stretching their necks, staring straight at the ripe fruit on the tree. The fruit looked


    like a golden pear, brimming with a divine glow.


    Alex smiled. ¡°I suddenly thought of a random legend, the one where Pigsy ate a ginseng fruit. I heard


    that ginseng fruit was simr to this pear. It was golden and shiny, but it looked like a small person. And


    it¡¯s said that smelling it was enough to grant an extra three hundred and sixty more years to one¡¯s life.


    Eating one would help prolong one¡¯s life by forty seven thousand years.¡±


    The pig widened its eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Nah, I made it up.¡±


    He then turned to Mystic Maiden, who was standing behind him. ¡°Have you heard of the ginseng fruit?¡±


    ¡°Nope, but this is definitely not that,¡± Mystic Maiden replied.


    Alex asked, ¡°How are you so sure?¡±


    Mystic Maiden lifted her chin and turned away arrogantly. ¡°That¡¯s because I know about this tree. It¡¯s


    called the Steel Pear Tree, and the fruit is obviously called the Steel Pear. It¡¯s basically a rare, divine


    tree, a prehistoric mutant.¡±


    ¡°Oh and, these pears are actually a good medium for you to train on your Old Cow¡¯s Breathing


    Technique. You could even make your organs achieve the Invincible Steel stage.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alex immediately plucked one down and bit down without hesitation. It was very


    juicy and sweet, it was absolutely delicious.


    ¡°Mmh! It¡¯s so sweet. Would you like one too?¡± Alex asked the Mystic Maiden.


    She shook her head. ¡°My current body is not pure enough, and it¡¯s still in training. The quality of these


    things is not the same as Chaos energy. If I ate it, it would only harm me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Alex didn¡¯t hold back and straight up ate three of the pears. Under the guidance of the Mystic Maiden,


    he ate a Stardew fruit as well. After consuming the fruit, he started working on his breathing


    techniques. Along with this training, his body started moving as well, practicing his punches on the


    ground.


    The martial art was the Dragon-Tusk punch that he secretly learned from Anna. However, he had been


    making constant changes and refinements towards it. Hence, it was no longer the original version at


    this point.


    His version was able to fill one¡¯s punches with both a dragon and elephant¡¯s power. Moreover, a


    phantom shadow of a dragon and elephant would appear behind them when used.


    He felt that this martial art was quite powerful already. ¡®If I showed this to the Colemans, they would


    definitely be surprised.¡¯


    ¡°Looks like I have the potential to start a martial arts n!¡± Alex was satisfied with his work yet was


    crushed the next second.


    The Mystic Maiden burst out inughter. ¡°What kind of messy doggy crawl are you trying to do? Your


    dragon doesn¡¯t even look like one, and there¡¯s a puppy running around. Embarrassing.¡±


    ¡®A puppy¡­ Running around?¡¯


    Alex could feel his veins popping. ¡°Are you blind? That¡¯s an elephant. Look closely.¡±


    ¡°If you think so, then you haven¡¯t really seen an actual elephant.¡± The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Oh well, I


    chose you to be my little minion. And you¡¯d be damaging my reputation if you¡¯re too weak. I¡¯ll just have


    to show you what exactly is a dragon and an elephant.¡±


    She pointed in between Alex¡¯s eyebrows with her slender fingers since she didn¡¯t want to show her


    techniques to anyone else. The Mystic Maiden gave Alex two images. One was a dragon while the


    other was an elephant.


    The first image that Alex saw was the dragon. He was immediately intrigued by the image as soon as


    heid eyes upon it, as if it was trying to absorb all his attention to it.


    The dragon looked surreal. Alex even realized that it was alive upon closer inspection.


    Alex had seen dragons before, he even had a Benares Dragon on him, who was a royalty in her


    bloodline. However, Ne was way too tame and gentlepared to this dragon in front of his eyes.


    The dragon had an intense aura surrounding it as if nothing could everpare to it. It was so


    immensely powerful that any human would feel weak in their knees just by looking at it. One¡¯s heart


    and soul would quiver in fear, falling to the ground while feeling blinded by this entity.

 Chapter 2391

    Chapter 2391


    ¡°These are images of two powerful prehistoric beings. Both of them were so strong that they had taken


    over an entire era by themselves,¡± Mystic Maiden reminded.


    ¡°Your current skills won¡¯t allow you to use imagery for long periods of time. If you can no longer bear it,


    you can rest instead. You¡¯d be able to increase your time slowly.¡±


    At first, Alex could feel his eyes growing tired, but he realized that the sword heart within him was


    reacting to something.


    His eyes shed with silver light, releasing the soreness in an instant. He continued to look over the


    dragon image bit by bit, scanning every single detail as though worried he might miss something.


    Seeing that he had been using his internal vision for quite some time, Mystic Maiden reminded him not


    to push himself too hard. She even mentioned that one would need at least two years to see the image


    clearly. However, she was extremely surprised when Alex started training in the Dragon-Tusk Punch, all


    while looking at the dragon imagery.


    A real dragon-shaped phantom appeared behind him. Surreal, it was the exact same dragon in the


    imagery.


    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±


    ¡°Hah. This little minion has pretty good potential!¡±


    Alex himself sensed it as well. His current Dragon-Tusk Punch, especially the dragon part, had greatly


    improved. His existing punches actually made him feel like he was an actual battle dragon, his strength


    having even increased eightfold.


    After that, he started looking into the elephant image. The elephant was utterly different from what


    people typically saw in zoos. This was an ancient battle elephant from prehistoric times. Not only did it


    have long tusks, it even had horns that made it look savage. More than obvious, its attacks would be


    heavy and hard. One stomp was almost enough to shatter an entire.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In the end, he merged both the powers of a dragon and an elephant together.


    Ashe punched the ground, his organs released all their power, causing his body to burst with a golden


    radiant light as he punched a giant pit out¡­


    One should know that the floor was rather tough, and it was being supported by a formation. The divine


    lightning of Kalpa could only make a small hole when struck down.


    Even then, his fists managed to make such arge pit. He was currently sixteen times stronger than


    before when it came to hand-to-handbat.


    He could even sense that his body was bing purer than before. His defense had increased after


    achieving the Invincible Steel stage; his flesh was currently five times sturdier than before, and all his


    pressure points felt as if they were being flushed, expanding one after the other.


    This time, they weren¡¯t being opened up one by one. They were expanding the entire vein altogether.


    Each vein had several pressure points, some even htmdreds. Hence, they could fit another few golden


    cores in them.


    As if his body was experiencing the big bang, the hidden pressure points in his body merged into newly


    formed stars, bursting with life as they brimmed with obscene amounts of energy within them.


    He knew that this was a rare chance since the hidden potential of one¡¯s body after reaching a certain


    level of strength could be opened up. He couldn¡¯t afford to miss this opportunity. Alex then took out all


    the Stardew fruit and the Golden Pear, along with the heavenlyw fruit. After that, he shoved all of


    them into his mouth one by one.


    Not only was Pigsy shocked to see this, but Mystic Maiden froze up as well.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t one explode from eating this much?¡¯


    In reality, he wouldn¡¯t. That was because all the golden cores in Alex¡¯s body were invigorating, forming


    a furnace of forbidden spells as a base for him. Hence, he wasn¡¯t scared of exploding at all.


    He counted in his head. ¡®I already opened 101 pressure points in the beginning, but now it¡¯s up to 460


    or so¡­ The whole vein just opens up way too quickly.¡¯


    As his power continued to grow, he started to feel anxious.


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with all three thousand at once, right?¡¯


    In actuality, it stopped at the 499th one, and he couldn¡¯t open up anymore. However, he suddenly found


    a well-hidden marking within his body.


    ¡®Holy f* ck!¡¯


    ¡®Who the hell marked me down? That old peacock? No wait, she¡¯s dead, though.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯d really like to see who on earth gave me this marking.¡¯

 Chapter 2392

    Chapter 2392


    Now that he had opened up 499 pressure points in his body and refined them into 499 golden cores,


    Alex¡¯s body was pretty cramped up. If the public were to find out about this, they would be terribly


    shocked, questioning their own existence.


    People would typically react this way when no normal person could produce this many golden cores.


    Not even a hen could produce this many eggs. However, he had been walking a different path after


    learning the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, and he was walking further down this road.


    Now that all his golden cores were gathered, they turned into the furnace. It was pitch ck inside,


    ignited with an odd, mysterious me that would change colors once in a while. There were even


    mystical symbols flowing around, shining on Alex¡¯s body and soul


    In these situations, the light could shine upon any markings left within his body without fail. It would


    seem that this one was hidden in a very secluded ce. He wouldn¡¯t have noticed it even if he were to


    inspect in detail, let alone how he usually operated.


    ¡®Ynes Larkin?!¡¯


    ¡®So it was her!¡¯


    After he found the mark, Alex traced it back to its source and investigated. In the end, he concluded


    that it had been nted by the Holy Maiden of Yorkshire Pce.


    Thinking back to his rtionship with this holy maiden, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ridiculous.


    However, he figured that he had cut ties with her after he handed Yves the jade medal that Yasmin left


    for them. At the time, Alex concentrated a forbidden spell energy, preparing to move the marking into


    the furnace to destroy it once and for all. As he was the secret spell to find the source of this, to


    investigate where the soul conscience came from, it let out a bright ray of light.


    He then heard someone¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Help me!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Alex froze. ¡®Ynes is asking me for help. Is she being hunted down?¡¯


    More importantly, the existence of that marking was an actual way ofmunication, as if it was able


    to form a bridge between the two. He attached his divine consciousness to the marking to try and


    communicate with her. ¡°Ynes?¡±


    Ynes replied. ¡°It¡¯s me, Rockefeller. You dang jerk! Someone¡¯s trying to kill me now! Where are you?


    Come save me!¡±


    Alex was speechless. ¡°Hey missy, you¡¯re asking me to save you with that attitude? Why would I even


    want to save you?¡±


    Being chased at this very moment, Ynes was in a panic.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who made me like this, so you have to take responsibility! Not only am I being hunted


    down by the Yorkshire Pce and the Sun Shrine. Now the peacock tribe is trying to kill me too!¡±


    ¡°You bastard, how could you kill and eat their nsmen? Why do I have to suffer the consequences


    you made? If I die, I¡¯ll haunt you for life so you¡¯ll live the rest of your life with guilt!¡±


    Alex felt creeped out. ¡®The Peacock tribe is hunting down Ynes and they know I¡¯ve eaten peacock


    meat. But how on earth did they do that?¡¯


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going in your direction! Where are you even at? I can sense that you¡¯re somewhere around the


    Endless Sea. Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re there right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahhhh, I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m so dead! No one ever survives the Endless Sea! What do I do now? I¡¯m


    going to die! Ugh, Rockefeller, you horny bastard! I will haunt you in your dreams!¡±


    Alex sighed, knowing that this rtionship would bring him even more trouble in the future. However,


    he couldn¡¯t bear to just sit back and watch when Ynes was just an unlucky victim in all this.


    ¡°Come toward me. I¡¯ll meet up with you soon. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you run fast enough, you won¡¯t


    die.¡±


    Alex called an Undead beast over, it was obviously possessed by an Einherjar.


    The beast looked simr to a shark, but it was quite malnourished, and its body looked worn out, as if it


    was just skin and bones. This was the epitome of a ghost shark, but they possessed great speed.


    Since Alex had a sword heart, these fake Undead beasts recognized his strength and thought he was


    someone close to the woman in a red dress. Hence, they decided that it was safe to trust him


    completely.

 Chapter 2393

    Chapter 2393


    Alex informed Mystic Maiden and Pigsy about the issue and rushed toward the ghost shark¡¯s back. He


    also stayed in contact with Ynes the whole way over in order to get a grasp on her situation. The two


    who were currently chasing after her right now were from the Peacock tribe.


    They weren¡¯t all that powerful, and they had quite arge differencepared to a great Golden


    Immortal demon. The two were most likely slightly more powerful than ninth realm to Imminent


    Immortal, closing into Immortalization.


    ¡®Two Immortals¡­ Would I be able to kill them off with my current powers?¡¯


    In the end, he figured that they could still escape even if he couldn¡¯t kill them. It was fortunate that his


    powers had been greatly improved now, so he wanted to try it out on those two Immortals.


    The shark was quite fast, especially after it had run out of the formation as if it was as easy as a fish


    swimming in the water.


    Boom!


    A series of loud explosions formed arge impact at the bottom of the Endless Sea. They were


    traveling at a greater speed than Pigsy¡­ Since they were under the water, the shark was able to move


    around freely.


    Pigsy, on the other hand, had to face lots of severe disturbances. Hence its speed was slowed down by


    quite a bit.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ***


    At the time, the two Immortal peacocks headed towards the Endless Sea as they continued to chase


    after Ynes. Seeing that she was still running in a straight line and deeper into the sea, they were


    frightened, hesitating if they should continue going after her.


    One of them shouted. ¡°Hey, human girl! The Endless Sea is very dangerous! If you end up in the hands


    of the Undead, you will suffer a fate worse than death.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you juste with us and we¡¯ll grant you a swift death. We¡¯ll even pick a nice burial site for


    you, or we could just destroy your entire n.¡±


    Ynes had been wanted by the Yorkshire Pce this whole time, and even her master Breena. For


    some reason, Breena found out that she was learning the forgotten martial arts of their n, which was


    why she had to hunt her down, even if she had to travel to the edges of the world to take it from her.


    This made Ynes extremely sad. The fact that she had to escape death repeatedly changed her attitude


    towards her n drastically.


    She didn¡¯t even look back as she yelled. ¡°Alright then! Go destroy it however you please! And thank


    you for that. They¡¯re not far behind us!¡±


    At the time, the members of Yorkshire Pce were chasing after her too. The peacocks just came


    along midway through this chase and were way faster than them.


    It was fortunate that she learned the forgotten secret spells, along with everything else she was trained


    in. With this, Ynes was able to improve her skills and power; thus, her speed was ten times faster than


    before. She would¡¯ve been captured long ago otherwise. However, she couldn¡¯t help but panic because


    the peacocks were much faster than her.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s your fault for not listening, you disgusting wh*re! When we get our hands on you, I swear I¡¯d


    crack your skull open and pour hot boiling oil into you to eat your brain!¡± one of the peacocks yelled out


    angrily.


    Ynes shuddered upon hearing that. Realizing that they were getting nearer, she threw two pieces of


    lightning crystals.


    It released a massive explosion as loud as thunder, blocking their path.


    After that, she screamed, ¡°You peacocks only target the weak! You¡¯re all just pitiful losers! I was


    kidnapped by Rockefeller, and none of you were able to protect the fiance of your people! Not only are


    you refusing to hunt down the strong enemy, but you¡¯re trying to kill me!¡±


    ¡°You peacocks could never be an ancient divine tribe because you¡¯re all cowards! You¡¯re all


    insolent idiots!¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± the peacocks yelled in unison.


    Just then, a hundred meter long Ghost Shark leaped out from the deep sea at great speed. The three


    were absolutely shocked.


    ¡°An Undead beast?!¡±


    Ynes could feel her heart jumping out of her throat. She was the nearest to the ghost shark, after all.


    She could even see its bones that were exposed in the air.


    In just a few seconds, she noticed Alex was standing on its back.


    ¡°Save me, darling! They want to kill me!¡± she yelled out to him.

 Chapter 2394

    Chapter 2394


    Alex stood still on the ghost shark, taken aback by her words.


    ¡®She¡¯s calling me her darling now.¡¯


    ¡®Is this Holy Maiden still sane? Did she bump her head or something?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s not her style, though?!¡¯


    Seeing the two peacocks closing up on Ynes, he took a leap and dropped right in front of her. Standing


    on the ocean water, he pointed the Golden Spear at the peacocks and turned to Ynes. ¡°Get on the


    shark first.¡±


    Ynes didn¡¯t dare to get up since it was indeed an Undead beast. Its appearance was just way too ugly.


    The two peacocks turned pale once again.


    ¡°Wow. Real great! As a human, you¡¯re hanging out with those Undead beasts. You prick! You¡¯re a one


    in a million traitor! A parasite!¡± a peacock shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to debate with you. I¡¯d just like to use your bodies to sharpen my tool.¡± Alex said,


    then ordered the shark, ¡°Sharkie, protect this shameless brat! And help me out if I can¡¯t defeat them.¡±


    Ynes was extremely annoyed, never expecting Alex to call her a shameless brat. ¡®What a jerk! I only


    ended like this because of you¡­¡¯


    She had been experiencing the worst treatment in Western Ridge for the past few days. She had to


    suffer things she never had to before. She just couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she was insulted out of the


    blue.


    Everyone else was calling her an unloyal wh*re who cheated on her own fianc¨¦.


    She had tried exining with all her might, but no one wanted to listen. In the end, she decided to just


    go with it, telling everyone that Alex was her childhood friend. She also said that they had decided to


    marry each other long before Donovan proposed to her. In the end, Donovan had to force the Yorkshire


    Pce intoplying. Hence, her n chickened out, arranging her marriage with the Sun Shrine and


    sacrificing her love life.


    However, wanting to fight for her love, she was unwilling to obey her n. She wouldn¡¯t marry anyone


    else but Alex. She didn¡¯t care if she died from this. It didn¡¯t matter as long as she could be with Alex in


    the afterlife.


    By employing this messy story, several people actually showed their sympathy andmended her


    courage. Those who longed for love or youths madly in love empathized with her as well. All of them


    started supporting Ynes, and their attitudes towards herpletely changed.


    Hence, it was unsurprising that she called Alex her darling when she saw him.


    Just as she was about to talk back, Alex had already lunged towards the two Immortal peacocks


    without hesitation.


    This was precisely what the two peacocks wanted. ¡°You¡¯re Alex Rockefeller, right? You worked with the


    Undead to kill our sacred nun and ate our people¡¯s flesh! Such audacity, yet you still dare to challenge


    us out of spite? You¡¯re asking for it at this point!¡±


    The peacock grabbed a sword. The colorful and shiny sword looked like a feather. It was actually made


    out of real peacock feathers, where every Peacock tribe member had one. Using part of their body and


    soul, these swords were indeed treasures.


    Along with the increase in their powers, the quality of the sword would increase as well. It was a


    powerful weapon all in all.


    nk!


    The Golden Spear shed with the sword.


    Alex felt a strong forceing from it. It almost sent his spear flying out of his hands as well. His body


    had to endure a harsh impact, causing him to nearly vomit blood.


    Immortalization and Imminent Immortals really did have arge difference in power.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The peacocksughed. ¡°You dare to fight me with that puny power of yours? I really wonder how on


    earth you killed the sacred nun. She¡¯s such a powerful being! So what did you do to her?¡±


    Alex used the Ultimate Book of Medicine to calm his blood energy down. He knew that he was biting off


    more than he could chew. He was overconfident after his power improved, thinking he could break a


    whole universe with just one punch.


    However, a mere Immortal snapped him back to reality.


    ¡®Immortals really are pretty strong!¡¯


    Moreover, peacocks had the blood of ancient divine beasts, their bodies naturally strong. Since they


    were quite an old n as well, they had myriad talents and skills. Without the help of the Seventy two


    Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation, it would be quite hard to handle them.


    With this, Alex was able to find out even more about just how horrifying the formation was.


    ¡°What did I do to her? Do you guys not know yet? I cooked her alive!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you two would follow in her footsteps as well!¡±


    Since he was forcefully enduring this, all 499 of his golden cores were activated at full power, making


    him rush over immediately. His current speed was just too quick. A mere step was able to bring him


    straight to where the Peacocks were standing.

 Chapter 2395

    Chapter 2395


    ¡°Die!¡± the other peacock yelled as it released a blue ray of light out of its mouth. It was a flying sword,


    aiming to behead Alex.


    Alex spun the spear around as his eyes glowed silver. Able to easily recognize the tracks of the flying


    sword, he struck it harshly. At lhe same time, he punched the other peacock. He was taking two


    Immortals at the same time, despite his lower rank in powers.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothingpared to us Immortals!¡±


    The peacock who released the flying sword was smiling coldly, eyes filled with disdain. He thought that


    Alex¡¯s spear couldn¡¯t possibly catch up with his sword. He figured that the sacred nuns died from other


    causes. That was because they had witnessed the sacred nun being struck by the divine lightning of


    Kalpa.


    nk!


    In reality, Alex¡¯s golden spear struck the flying sword without fail. The blue flying sword was struck


    down instantly, falling to the ground as it bounced like a ball, letting out a painful cry.


    On the other hand, Alex¡¯s Dragon-Tusk Punchnded on the long sword of the other peacock. As both


    the dragon and elephant roared, his fist struck the de, letting out a loud noise.


    Smash!


    The sword made out of feathers was smashed into pieces, the peacocks were heartbroken. But, more


    importantly, they were starting to feel fear.


    Alex¡¯s power was a little too strong than they had expected. Although he hadn¡¯t seemed to achieve


    Immortalization, he still managed to block their attacks and fight back, gaining the upper hand as well.


    Upon fighting back, Alex knew where the baseline was now. His confidence was instantly boosted.


    ¡°Hmph, Immortals are not all that, huh? Come at me again!¡±


    This time, he kept his spear away, solely using the Dragon-Tusk Punch instead, using the two to train


    his punches.


    Ynes, who was standing at the side, was so shocked that it left her mouth agape. She had


    overestimated Alex by quite a bit, but his current actions broke that limit even further. He was fighting


    two Immortalized peacocks with such ease.


    Suddenly, the peacock took out a bright golden rope, binding Alex by his waist. After that, it surrounded


    itself around his body, wrapping him up as if he were a gift box.


    ¡°Divine Binding Rope!¡± Ynes eximed, unable to believe that the enemy had such a legendary tool.


    She was also quite frantic about this whole situation. If Alex was being restricted, he would surely lose


    this battle. She knew that she¡¯d have to suffer along with him. They might even try to tie her up to a


    cross and burn her as if she were a witch.


    One of the peacocksughed out loud. ¡°You really do have some skills, Rockefeller. But I have the


    Divine Binding Rope. Look at you. You¡¯re being tied up like a little dog. Just you wait and see, I¡¯ll skin


    you alive, then chop you into pieces and feed you to fishes.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Divine Binding Rope? It¡¯s just an embarrassing faux.¡±


    The Chaos Tree brushed over it, turning the faux tool into a pile of useless rope. Alex shook the rope


    off his body as if it were mere dust that fell to the ground.


    The two peacocks were shocked. This was just too odd. ¡®Even if it is fake, it shouldn¡¯t be this easily


    broken, right?¡¯


    ¡°I think I¡¯m pretty much done training my Dragon-Tusk Punch. Let¡¯s send you two down to hell then!¡±


    ¡°And this is pretty good timing. I¡¯m still pretty hungry since I didn¡¯t get to eat that old hen!¡±


    ¡°Just die!¡±

 Chapter 2396

    Chapter 2396


    Alex¡¯s fighting style suddenly changed. For the past few moments, he used only the Dragon-Tusk


    Punch. The two Peacock nsmen thought he would only do this kind of martial arts.


    Now, it was simply a variety of styles.


    Paper dolls, Spirit Burrs, Mirroring, Sihirbaz Fantasia, the thunder method, and turtle shells were all


    used, not to mention Western Paradise¡¯s Revealer¡¯s martial arts.


    Dazzled, the two old Peacock nsmen became dizzy.


    ¡®How many did you learn? You seemed to know everything.¡¯


    The Peacock n had an ancient heritage with countless n martial arts techniques. However,


    wanting to avoid biting more than they could chew, each n member practiced one or two styles at


    most. However, this one in front used no less than three types of Buddhist sect techniques before


    finally throwing out a set of formation diagrams.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy!¡±


    ¡°How many kinds of martial arts techniques does this kid know? Is he a mobile martial arts library?


    There are formations too!¡±


    ¡°This kid is very evil. Be careful. If we can¡¯t handle him, let¡¯s run!¡±


    The two Peacock nsmen discussed retreat.


    They found that this human kid, Alex, was getting more and more courageous as he fought. This was


    especially his kind of mirror art, equivalent to fighting with eight people. One person against four. Now,


    who could stand that? In a few breaths, one could have been beaten to the wreck, with countless


    bones broken.


    By the side was Ynes. At first, her heart jumped, but finally, she became ecstatic, and she breathed a


    long sigh of relief. Her beautiful eyes rippled, looking at Alex in amazement. With suchbat


    strength, far beyond her previous imagination, she could not help but secretly think in her heart,


    ¡®Luckily, I ran over to him at the critical moment. Today would be really miserable, otherwise¡­¡¯


    There were even a little bit of evil thoughts inside. This was because she purposely ran over to find


    him, determined to die. She wanted to die together with Alex, so she rushed in his direction, and as a


    result, she gained an unexpected surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to run now!¡±


    ¡°How dare you go after my mother-inw? Besides me, no one can touch my mother-inw, including


    the male fowl.¡±


    Alex deliberately said those words to anger Ynes.


    This was because he could vaguely see into her mind. During the life and death situation, she ran over


    to him, wanting to find a cushion before she died¡­ ¡®Hey, Ynes, you have changed, you were not like


    this before! But since Alex was used, then some benefits should be received. It¡¯s okay to take some


    advantage.¡¯


    He sneaked a look at Ynes and found her biting her lips with a facial expression of eating a dead child.


    ¡®Damn¡¯, Alex talked about himself as if he was his own kryptonite.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± A peacock n member roared as he fought for his life, grabbing out a square magic


    treasure and smashing it over at Alex.


    That was really fast, and it changed into the size of a mountain after smashing out, and there were


    dense runes on it that were lighting up and flowing, in which the power ofws appeared, seemingly


    capable of imprisoning the enemy.


    ¡°Heaven Flipping Seal, be careful!¡± Ynes shouted as she was almost stunned. Heaven Flipping Seal


    was a very famous magic treasure. It was once included in the top one hundred innate divine weapons.


    It had great power, and one would not expect it to be in the hands of a Peacock race at the


    Immortalization stage.


    At that moment, Alex also felt a bit numb in the scalp.


    This magic treasure was much more advanced than the bundle of immortal rope. As soon as he took it


    out, it made his body palpitate, with a powerful sense of crisis. Based on that feeling, this Heaven


    Flipping Seal was likely to be the real thing.


    Alex wanted to escape. However, his body was imprisoned and could not move. In an instant, he was


    smashed and smoldered.


    ¡±Alex!¡±


    Ynes let out a yelp. Fortunately, the one who was smashed to death was not Alex¡¯s real body but a


    mirror image. Even so, Alex was in shock, letting out beads of cold sweat. He really shouldn¡®t have


    underestimated a race passed down from ancient times. Obviously, they weren¡¯t even influential in the


    n, but they actually carried such a strange object.


    If it was the real body that was locked, then the fun would be huge.


    The next second!


    Alex rushed over and stared at the Heaven Flipping Seal that was as big as a huge mountain. His eyes


    went red. Before this huge magic treasure was retrieved, Alex hurriedly summoned the roots of the


    Chaos Tree, and one by one, the roots of the sky burst out from his brow and wrapped around the


    Heaven Flipping Seal.

 Chapter 2397

    Chapter 2397


    That Peacock n memberughed outloud, ¡°Fool, this is my original magic treasure. Do you think this


    can stop the killing intent of the Heaven Flipping Seal? Since you are looking for death, let me fulfill it


    for you. Go to hell!¡±


    His soulmunicated with the Heaven Flipping Seal, smashing Alex to death in one go.


    However, in the next second, his face changed drastically. The soul link with the Heaven Flipping Seal


    was actually severed. No matter how hard he tried, there was no way to activate the Heaven Flipping


    Seal. He even lost the connection with it.


    Poof!


    The man spat out a mouthful of blood and discovered with horror that the Heaven Flipping Seal had


    fallen into Alex¡¯s hands. He was in a mighty hurry. The Heaven Flipping Seal had been given to him by


    one of his elders, so it was real. Although it had been damaged in the ancient war, it was still a great


    killing weapon and could not be lost.


    ¡°Give it back! ¡± His face was fierce and eager as he roared at Alex.


    Alex took the Heaven Flipping Seal in his hand and weighed it for a while. It did not feel very heavy, but


    just now, the feeling transmitted to him from the mirror image was as heavy as a star.


    So, this was especially heavy when it was smashed out.


    ¡°Give it back to you? Good!¡±


    Alex poured his true essence into the Heaven Flipping Seal and immediately felt activated, weighed a


    lot, and was still growing rapidly as he smashed it directly.


    The Heaven Flipping Seal viciously crashed into the man, immediately crushing him out of his original


    form and spurting blood on the spot, dying of breath. Alex suddenly realized that this was a good


    treasure. It was simple and brutal, which suited him well.


    Then, he aimed at the remaining one.


    The man¡®s heart skipped a beat, and he turned around and ran.


    The Heaven Flipping Seal smashed out again. Besides being brutal and straightforward, it was also


    very direct. It caused the man to be smashed out of his body to his death.


    Alex retrieved the Heaven Flipping Seal and was delighted. ¡°What a treasure, it¡¯s actually so fierce!¡±


    Ynes ran over and also looked at the Heaven Flipping Seal. Her eyes were full of envy. This kind of


    innate divine weapon-level treasure made covet it badly.


    However, Alex then sighed. ¡±Unfortunately, this magic treasure is a bit defective. It is broken and


    cannot be used infinitely. After being used a few times, it. needs to rest for a period of time for self-


    repair. Otherwise, it¡¯ll likely disintegrate.¡±


    ¡°Be content. This is a divine weapon from ancient times. If you don¡¯t want it, just give it to me,¡± Ynes


    said.


    Alex looked at her and suddenly rushed over, held her down, and pped her butt.


    Ynes yelped out loudly and petntly. It was an experience she had never had before. She did not feel


    well, and she was going to faint from anger. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°It is because you¡¯re misbehaving,¡± said Alex.


    Ynes face turned ck. ¡°How dare you say that about me! Am I not your daughter?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re bringing two Peacock nsmen and trying to pull me to die with you!¡±


    Alex said.


    Ynes growled, ¡°This was something you caused in the first ce. I was dragged by you, who am I


    looking for if not you?¡±


    Then she told Alex that the Peacock tribe¡¯s holy nun had died, and the Peacock tribe was now mad.


    They issued an ancient wanted notice, calling on all races, forces to jointly besiege Alex, and the army


    was probably on its way.


    Alex froze, then fiercely looked towards thend. There was terrifying pressure rushing over.


    Scared, he said, ¡°You big mouth. It is really happening. Run!¡±

 Chapter 2398

    Chapter 2398


    Alex¡¯s eyesight was now greatly enhanced. He could even see very distant ces clearly.


    At this moment, there was a big turmoil in some parts of the Endless Sea, which were close tond.


    There was arge group of people running towards this side.


    Two huge peacocks headed the group.


    ¡°Shit, the Peacock n is not reallying out in full force toe here to chase me, right?¡±


    Alex was nimble and threw the corpses of the two Peacock nsmen into his storage treasure, then


    dragged Ynes and jumped onto the Ghost Shark.


    He wondered in his heart and turned his head to ask Ynes, ¡±Strange, how did they know about the fact


    that I ate a peacock? You nted a soul mark on my body, so you could know what I was doing


    through that mark, including that I was eating and going to the toilet? Then, you revealed to the


    Peacock n about me barbecuing the nsmen?¡±


    Ynes coldly snorted, ¡°You overthink. I would not want to see you eat and go to the toilet. You are the


    ignorant one here. You don¡¯t know that the Peacock race has a racial divine ability, called the death


    spirit pupil, which can see through a treasure of their race. They saw the image that the Peacock race


    saw before they died and the image of you barbecuing the Peacock race. Now once all these are


    spread out, you have be the star of this continent. After all, you are the first person who dares to


    barbecue the Peacock race in three thousand years.¡±


    After a pause, she seemed to remember something, ¡±No, I seem to hear you say just now. What did


    you do to the Peacock tribe¡¯s sacred nun? Cooked it?¡±


    Alex nodded his head.


    Ynes immediately shrieked. Alex was really bold. No wonder the Peacock n was going crazy.


    At this moment, the ghost shark was activated and it was very fast, swimming towards the depths of


    the Endless Sea. But just then, there was a sudden energy fluctuation ahead, something burrowed out


    from under the seawater, and a terrifying aura pervaded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Alex, but even Ynes felt it. The terrifying aura was fast approaching. No one could


    immediately determine what it was exactly, but the cultivation of the two was not low, possessing an


    almost perverted ability of danger perception. Immediately, without any hesitation, they directly drive


    the ghost shark in the opposite direction to flee.


    The ghost shark was the king of the sea, now swimming at full speed, as fast as lightning.


    With the distance drawn farther, the oppression of death was also much smaller. The gloomy feeling,


    however, still remained. The horrible breath was behind but was still approaching.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Ynes was a little nervous.


    Alex scratched his head. He recently cultivated the old bull breathing method and ate heavenly


    treasures. Initially, his hair and eyebrows were singed by the fire. Now, they had all grown out. Even his


    hair was almost waist length, turning his head into a veritable head of hair. Although he felt very tired,


    there was no time to deal with it.


    He looked toward the Peacock tribe that rushed in front of him and the team that joined in to surround


    him and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, the Peacock tribe made too much noise this time, causing the attention of


    those creatures below the Undead Sea, thinking that the creatures of thend were going to attack


    ones at sea.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two looked at each other and were a little frightened. If this was really the case, the problem was


    severe.


    Ynes asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Alex answered, ¡°Since that group of people attracted the big guy, naturally, those people should deal


    with it. We don¡¯t need to participate blindly.¡±


    As he spoke, Alex controlled the ghost shark and wanted to go in another direction, but he suddenly


    realized something was wrong. The terrifying presence behind him seemed to be impatient and was


    not heading towards the Peacock n.


    Rather, it was rushing towards them.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    ¡±Darn Peacock n¡­ Attracting such a big guy, and it¡¯s now staring at us.¡°


    Alex was so angry that he cursed. He immediately greeted the ghost shark, mming into the seawater


    below, desperately escaping. But the two soon found that the terrifying presence was elerating¡­


    Before, it was not that the thing¡¯s speed was slow, but they were oblivious to why it was not at full


    strength.


    ¡±Hurry up, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°I¡®m so panicked, I feel like I¡¯m being targeted by some big terror.¡±


    Ynes held Alex¡¯s waist tightly so that she wouldn¡¯t fall off when she fell into the sea while anxiously


    transmitting divine thoughts.

 Chapter 2399

    Chapter 2399


    Alex now did not have the heart to enjoy the charm of the woman¡¯s body. In the midst of being busy, he


    turned towards the back for a look, using his emerging eyes.


    ¡°You scared me to death. What is that thing?¡±


    ¡±I saw two huge blood-red eyes. One eyeball as big as a mountain peak. It¡¯s too unreal. What kind of


    existence is that?¡±


    Alex almost went crazy. Then again, he finally saw the true face of the one chasing him. It was


    actually¡­ Another ghost shark, but this one¡¯s true face was so muchrger than the one beneath them.


    It was like a little grandson standing in front of his grandfather.


    ¡°I think, I think, that big guy back there, probably wasn¡¯t lured by the Peacock n, but me.¡± Alex¡®s


    voice was on the verge of tears.


    Ynes also saw it clearly. It was a massive sea-like shark. Her voice trembled. ¡°This shark we are riding


    on can¡¯t be the son of the one behind, right?¡±


    Alex uttered, ¡°I don¡®t know!¡±


    ¡°Where did ite from?¡±


    ¡°It was trapped in an ancient formation, so I brought it out.¡±


    At this moment, the old shark at the back became angry and violently rushed out with invisible energy.


    Alex felt a great terror and directly grabbed the Chaos Bell to block behind himself and Ynes.


    ng, ng, ng, ng!


    The Chaos Bell emitted a continuous roar.


    Alex and Ynes were iparably ufortable. Alex had cultivated to the Invincible Steel stage, so


    his five internal organs were very strong and could still hold up. Ynes was not ready because she had


    not cultivated her five internal organs and immediately felt a sharp pain and a mouthful of blood spurt


    out.


    Alex was aware of the situation and hurriedly grabbed Ynes, shielding her in front of him while taking


    out another bell, the Requiem Clock, this time.


    The two bells were set together to resist. The ghost shark continued to sprint madly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find the Peacock n¡¯s bad luck!¡±


    Alex instantly had the idea to divert this old shark¡¯s misfortune, and as soon as he thought of it, he


    immediately controlled the ghost shark and rushed toward the Peacock n¡®s side once again.


    Soon, the Peacock n over there found them.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Isn¡¯t that the demon that ate the Peacock n? Why did hee to our ce to throw himself


    in the? Could it be that he couldn¡¯t stay in the Endless Sea anymore and finally gave up and came


    over to surrender?¡±


    ¡°You have a point. I think so as well. The Endless Sea is full of death. How long could he stay? Surely


    he can not stand, unlike us. With so many experts, even the undying Kraken would also have to retreat


    and kneel in public!¡±


    Then, there were henchmen shouting at Alex. He sneered, telling him to hurry up and break his own


    limbs, to kneel and repth towards the Peacock n, or he would be a treacherous person.


    The ghost shark under Alex was still charging.


    Alex, however, spoke loudly. ¡°Everyone, today me and my wife have important matters to attend to, and


    it is inconvenient to catch up with you. So, to show my apologies, I hereby give you this rare mount of


    mine from all the ages.¡±


    Then, they left the ghost shark and let the ghost shark rush in the direction of the Peacock n, while


    he himself took Ynes and moved at great speed in an instant.


    Roar!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The old shark really came for his descendants, and immediately let out a roar. It pounced out of the


    sea, towards the Peacock n.


    ¡°Holy sh*t. What kind of monster is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the undying demon beast brought by that immoral ghost named Alex. How is it so big? That


    immoral ghost shall not have a good death!¡±

 Chapter 2400

    Chapter 2400


    Many people came along with the Peacock n.


    This was the rallying cry of the Peacock Mountain, which imed to be the strongest race on the


    net¡­ In fact, the Peacock n was indeed the mostplete race that survived the ancient war


    period, unlike other ancient races, such as the Benares Dragons, the True Phoenix n, and the Nine-


    Tails. During the ancient war, many were wounded and died. Few survived. Some almost faced


    extinction.


    The Benares Dragons only had Ne.


    The Peacock n was so well preserved because they almost did not participate in that great war.


    They¡­ Were hiding.


    Frankly, they were considered very despicable. But, the Peacock n itself definitely would not think


    so. They were instead very proud. Thousands of years had passed. The Peacock n, who initially


    ranked outside of the top ten in the league of mythical creatures, were now genuinely the first, regarded


    as the best in the world. No one could match them, the reason why they had so much appeal.


    At this moment, there were a considerable number of disciples of Yorkshire Pce, who were also


    among them.


    lust a moment ago, they saw Ynes, who was being held in Alex¡¯s arms. One by one, their expressions


    suddenly changed. Some spoke sarcastically, while some cursed loudly. Ynes was initially the most


    reputable saint¡¯s daughter of their sect, but she was now in cohorts with the devil, hugging together in


    broad daylight, standing in the face of justice.


    They wanted to kill Ynes. Thus, seeing Alex and Ynesing and being stopped by the allied forces


    the Peacock n organized, they were happy that they could finally put this shameless ex-Holy Maiden


    to death.


    But now, they just wanted to cry out loud. This shark of the Endless Sea was too big and iparably


    ferocious.


    In particr, when Alex released the ghost shark and rushed toward the allied team, a huge old


    peacock that hovered in the sky didn¡¯t hesitate to strike the ghost shark. A green killing aura spurred


    out from its mouth and hit the ghost shark. Despite this, the ghost shark wasn¡¯t really injured. It just


    dropped a few pieces of rotten meat.


    However, the big sharking from behind looked at it. This was a big problem.


    The big shark¡¯s murderous aura was even stronger, to the point it actually spat out human words.


    ¡°Sinful animal, how dare you hurt my father! I want your life!¡±


    The voice sounded very odd. It was like a broken gong, yet strangely boomy. It exploded above this


    sea, stirring up the sky with waves, with murderous intent rushing towards the sky. A fin raised fiercely,


    pping the old peacock.


    ¡°Danger!¡±


    ¡°Escape!¡±


    This old peacock was horrified. It ruffled all the feathers on its body. Feeling the extreme danger, it


    immediately fled in the other direction.


    However, it was still a step toote. Its body was hit hard.


    The old peacock let out a miserable scream. Its huge body burst into a mist of blood. Countless


    feathers flew around arge blizzard.


    rmed, the other old peacock used a secret technique to escape.


    The big shark did not bother about the old peacock that fled, but with his eyes on the ghost shark, he


    pounced on therge crowd and roared, ¡±Land creatures, all of you will die!¡±


    The crowd was in chaos.


    They panicked and scattered in all directions.


    They felt remorseful. They hade to appease the Peacock n, so they followed the army to


    besiege Alex, thinking, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just killing a human man? Even if it is the peak of the Immortal, there is


    the Peacock n to hold the line. There are so many expert cultivators, and it is absolutely safe and


    secure here.¡±


    The truth was that they had just arrived and met a great terror. The strongest peacock in the group


    could actually be pped to death with such ease.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s too terrifying!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 2401

    Chapter 2401


    ¡°That b*tch, Ynes Larkin, is flirtatious and has been adulterous with a man. Now, she has even colluded


    with the undead demon beasts and has pulled such a great stunt on us. She really deserves death!¡±


    Countless people shouted as their eyes widened in rage. However, many people died under the p of


    the great shark right away.


    Alex and Ynes, who had fled to the distance, were so frightened that their hearts beat twice as fast.


    ¡°That great shark is not the Ghost Shark¡¯s father, but its son. How strange!¡±


    ¡°Even stranger is that this great shark can speak humannguage and looks intelligent. An undead


    demon beast¡­ Didn¡¯t someone say that one would lose its intelligence and be a creature that


    only has the instinct of a beast left after contamination by the Undying n?¡±


    Alex and Ynes discussed quietly as doubt filled their minds.


    Ynes couldn¡¯t understand the undead demon beasts well, either. Or rather, not many nowadays really


    understood the undead demon beasts as nobody had dared to approach the Endless Sea since


    ancient times. On the other hand, the undead demon beasts had never been to the shore either.


    During their brief conversation, the great shark had gone on a killing spree.


    The coalition of besiegement that Peacock Tribe had broughtprised as many as a thousand


    people. Now, however, most of them were dead, with the remaining hundred or so scattered in all


    directions, fleeing with all their might.


    Meanwhile, the great shark seemed no longer interested in these minions. Instead, it circled around the


    Ghost Shark. Until a specific moment, it seemed to realize that its father was no longer its father.


    Instead, it had be a body to house someone else¡¯s soul after death¡­ Although dead, it even had


    to be used by someone.


    It emitted a roar. Suddenly, it swallowed the Ghost Shark into its stomach in one gulp. Then, it turned


    around and looked in the direction of the faraway Alex.


    It had made Alex and Ynes into its archenemy.


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat as a warning surged through his body. Soon, his consciousness felt a


    powerful soul power lockng on it. It must be that great shark, not to mention that kind of overwhelming


    malice and murderous intent. It had definitely treated him as an enemy for killing his father.


    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡±


    Once Alex hugged Ynes¡¯ slim waist, his feet lightened, using the strongest Instant Teleportation


    coupled with the blessing of runes to flee as quickly as he could.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Ynes screamed while lying horizontally. Not only was such a posture extremely ufortable, but it


    was also ambiguous and awkward.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Alex said, ¡°Stop that ¡®ouch.¡¯ When you were hugging me from the back, you squeezed so tightly it


    almost broke my waist. I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡±


    As he said that, he even pinched and touched her with his huge hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fine!¡±


    ¡°The waist has a totally different proportion from her chest!¡±


    He could still think of such things in this life-and-death situation, so Ynes hit him twice. ¡°What nonsense


    are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright. I¡¯ve been talking nonsense. This waist is not fine at all, and the bosoms are very small.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    As a beauty, especially in this area of Western Ridge, she was nicknamed the first beautiful fairy of


    Western Ridge. Regardless of her facial appearance and body temperament, her gorgeousness was


    peerless and top-notch. Hence, many men kept thinking about her. Although she usually did not


    mention it, she was quite confident in her appearance. Now that he had said such things to her, how


    could she not be angry?


    ¡°Be quiet for a while. We¡¯re still running for our lives. If we¡¯re buried inside the fish¡¯s bellyter, that will


    be extremely miserable.¡±


    The great shark pursued them closely.


    However, Ynes suddenly discovered a problem. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re running in the wrong direction. Why are


    you running further away from thend? You should run back!¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I can¡¯t run back! The only chance of survival lies ahead.¡±


    After he said that, he looked back and made a n¡­ If he could tame this great shark, crossing the


    Endless Sea should have a higher sess rate, right?

 Chapter 2402

    Chapter 2402


    Whoosh!


    ¡°Hurry up! Faster, faster! I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m going to die!¡±


    Ynes, in Alex¡¯s arms, gazed at the great shark behind her and screamed anxiously.


    Alex panted heavily, but he was actually quite speechless.


    This woman had a scream so lewd, if someone oblivious to the situation were to hear it, he would think


    they were both having sex!


    However, the situation was indeed dangerous. The great shark held such bottomless resentment


    toward Alex and Ynes since it wanted to avenge its father¡¯s murder. Not only was it chasing them


    wildly, it even cursed them to the point of obnoxiousness. Unscrupulous couple scum of mankind,


    maggots in the squat toilet¡­ It really had no morality. Alex¡¯s green veins twitched vigorously upon


    hearing it. Even Ynes flew into a rage.


    It was such a massive, powerful shark, somehow leaving it a rtively high-end existence in the food


    chain. When they saw it raised its hand and killed nearly a thousand cultivators earlier, it could even be


    a boss-tier monster.


    Consequently¡­


    It turned into something that shouted abuse in public right behind Alex and Ynes.


    They were simply taken by surprise. It was clearly an expert, yet its image plunged at once. Even if it


    was an undead demon beast living in the Endless Sea¡­ Such behavior¡­


    Wham!


    Once Alex stood in ce and condensed his Chi, a huge phantasm emerged behind him. It was a


    raging hundred foot tall Vajra¡­ Back on earth, Alex had once unleashed this kind of phantasm in


    America, a tale that had be legend to what the people would remember. Now, he was using it


    once again.


    When the Vajra Phantasm raised its hand and fiercelynded its palm on the shark with overwhelming


    force.


    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s phantasm?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you want to stop me with only a broken-down Vajra? Die, you ants!¡±


    Completely fearless, the great shark pped downward right away. In an instant, the phantasm broke,


    falling slowly before gradually disappearing.


    However, Alex and Ynes¡¯ figures had disappeared from the scene.


    It was an¡­ illusion?


    No, it was a mirage!


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°You unscrupulous couple¡­ You murderers! I shall eat you both!¡±


    The great shark roared, locking its divine sense in Alex¡¯s direction as it ramped up its chase.


    Finally, Alex saw the ancient undersea city of Antis.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Ynes was astonished. ¡°Where is this?¡±


    Alex told her the truth.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! So this ce is the legendary Antis?¡± Ynes gasped. ¡°Rumor has it that the most


    powerful race in thest era of the ancient times were Anteans. I heard that divine blood flowed in


    their bodies and it could be traced back to ancient times. They were also the main force of thest


    battle in ancient times¡­ But I didn¡¯ t expect it would be sunken here.¡±


    Alex was surprised. ¡°You seem to know a lot.¡±


    ¡°We have a lot of these ancient books in our Yorkshire Pce. After all, the pce is also a super sect


    passed down from ancient times. Our people used to fight side by side with Grand Emperor Rowan and


    the Phoenix Empress¡­¡±


    However, when she talked about it, she recalled that she¡¯d been expelled by Yorkshire Pce and


    hunted down, and her heart sank.


    Meanwhile, Alex rushed out of the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation right away.


    Boo-hoo!


    The great shark¡¯s huge body hurriedly came to a halt, stopping at the periphery of the ancient city of


    Antis. Its eyes were red-rimmed as it kept swimming around. It did not dare to approach the city,


    seemingly under the grip of great anxiety.

 Chapter 2403

    Chapter 2403


    ¡°Huh? That foul mouthed shark didn¡¯t follow us.¡± Ynes said after looking back.


    ¡°This vicious fish seems apprehensive about this ce and doesn¡¯t dare approach.¡± Alex frowned. ¡°I


    have to think of a way to lure it in.¡±


    The Holy Maiden, Ynes, jumped in shock. ¡°You still want to lure it here? Were we not miserable enough


    during our escape?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex said, ¡°This guy is of great use!¡±


    However, no matter how Alex tried to lure the shark, it was unfazed. It even gave Alex a sideways


    nce. That shark¡¯s face was also very emotional. Disdainful, it opened its mouth to speak in human


    language. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re a descendant of Antis City, are you? You¡¯re like a contemptible rascal. Do


    you think I¡¯m as stupid as you, getting lured into the huge formation? Let me tell you. From now on,


    don¡¯t you guys think abouting out. I¡¯ve called the big army and will defend this city to ourst.¡±


    Alex and Ynes were rendered speechless.


    But soon, they understood what the big army was. It was unknown what kind of trick that shark had


    used, but it had somehow called a vast armyprised of countless undead demon beasts that


    poured in from all directions.


    There were turtles as giant as inds, humongous swordfish with only bones left in their bodies, half-


    headed squid monsters, and even corals that had cultivated into undead creatures¡­ There were all


    sorts of creatures, and each emitted a terrifying aura.


    Alex noticed that all the undead demon beasts had a ball of bright blue mes in them.


    Ynes told Alex that this was the soul fire of the undead demon beast, enabling these sea demon beasts


    complete mobility and the ability to cultivate even if their flesh had long decayed. Moreover, they also


    possessed a portion of the Undying n¡¯s will. Once their soul fire was extinguished, the undead


    demon beasts would also lose their lives.


    ¡°How do I extinguish this soul fire?¡± Alex asked.


    Ynes whispered, ¡°I once read an ancestor¡¯s handwritten note in the scripture library of Yorkshire


    Pce. It¡¯s arduous to deal with an undead demon beast¡¯s soul fire. Only the Church of Holy Light and


    Buddhist cultivation techniques can restrain them. Otherwise, you have to obliterate their flesh to drag


    the soul fire out, then exterminate it with mental attacks.¡± Alex was overjoyed.


    This was good news.


    However, too many undead demon beasts hade over, each of them very powerful. The densely


    packed demon beats surrounded the ancient undersea city circle after circle and blotted out the sky,


    leaving an apocalyptic vibe in the air.


    ¡°The key point is still that sh*tty immoral shark If we could destroy it, the others shouldn¡¯t pose a threat


    to us,¡± Alex said.


    To his surprise, the great shark heard him. Thus, it went through the roof and began cursing loudly.


    Alex noticed that the other undead demon beasts did not seem to be able to speak, like dead


    creatures. Only that shark was bizarre and eloquent like a loudmouth that shouted abuse in public. The


    most important thing was that it didn¡¯t possess the blue soul fire.


    ¡°Ignore it for now and let it bark here. It doesn¡¯t have the guts to enter the ancient city, anyway,¡± Alex


    said.


    Hearing that, the great shark provoked him by rushing into the ancient city with a swish.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in!¡±


    However, it retreated quickly. ¡°I¡¯m going out again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming in again. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    Boom!


    It was then that a sh of dazzling lightning, appearing out of thin air, struck at the great shark.


    After letting out a horrible scream, arge charred area with blood oozing out appeared on the shark¡¯s


    back that had been struck by lightning. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t struck to death. It hurriedly ran out of the


    ancient city¡¯s periphery with a lingering fear.


    Alex was a little shocked. It turned out that there was actually such kind of protection in the ancient city.


    ¡°Haha, you son of a b*tch! You were so ostentatious, only to be struck from head to toe by lightning.


    Come again if you think you can!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to apany you. Go inside and continue abusing your ancestors!¡±


    Alex took Ynes and rushed into the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation.


    At the same time, amotion broke out in the great world.


    A great shark that had been lured out of the Endless Sea had pped a big shot of the Peacock Tribe


    to death. Ten or so demon immortals from the Peacock Tribe had also died a horrible death in the


    Endless Sea, and about nine hundred experts from the Western Ridge had been killed in the battle as


    well.


    The Peacock Tribe¡¯s people wore mourning outfits as the entire tribe was grieving.


    Meanwhile, people from sacred mountains, sanctuaries, and ancient sects in various regions of the


    great world and those big shots who initially wanted to cross the Endless Sea to explore the sacred


    golden mountain changed their ns and dared not venture there recklessly.

 Chapter 2404

    Chapter 2404


    At the Western Ridge of the great world, Ynes stood at the forefront once again. Someone had been


    spreading exaggerated news about Alex and herself embracing each other. This had apparently


    attracted a great shark from the Endless Sea that eventually massacred over a thousand allied forces.


    The Holy Maiden of Yorkshire Pce, the number one fairy in the Western Ridge, was initially the focus


    of everyone¡¯s discussion.


    However, her scandals emerged one after another to the point of notoriety. She would probably never


    recover her innocence, especially after the disciples of Yorkshire Pce and the Sun Shrine ndered


    her strenuously.


    On the Fairy List of the Western Ridge, there were also two maidens that ranked closely after Ynes.


    One was the Holy Maiden of the Smokey Moon Sect, Cheria Hearfilia, whereas the one ranked third


    was the Green Cloud Sect¡¯s ingenious disciple, Tifa Thorton. Both of them stepped forward to dere


    their stance.


    ¡°I shall announce my withdrawal from the Fairy List! It¡¯s sphemous to be on the same list with such


    an immoral woman like Ynes Larkin!¡± Cheria announced loudly.


    Tifa, on the other hand, said, ¡°Ynes Larkin not a virgin, so how could she be on the Fairy List? The


    Fairy List doesn¡¯t live up to its name. Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    Under the starry sky of the great world, there were also workers simr to the ones from the news


    media. Some super sects had spent efforts to establish media tforms in order to increase their


    influence, their methods superior to Wastnd¡¯s technology corporations.


    For example, a huge tform in the great world called Star Wireless manufactured something simr to


    cell phones. It was more advanced and coupled with spiritual cultivation, it didn¡¯t need to be charged


    and could be used once one input spiritual energy.


    Themunication device that the Peacock Tribe used said item.


    The Fairy List in various ces was something that Star Wireless hadpiled. Now that Cheria and


    Tifa had stepped forward to express their stances, the people of Star Wireless responded proactively


    and issued a notice at once, stating that Ynes was a hypocrite and excelled in deception and disguise.


    In fact, deep down, she was ck-hearted and had an indecent private life. After a unanimous vote


    from the judges of Star Wireless, they disqualified Ynes and would never employ her.


    ***


    Of course, Ynes did not know about those situations right now.


    In fact, at this point, she no longer cared about the Fairy List or whatsoever.


    But now, she saw a person, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens.


    She thought that the Fairy List, Beauty List, Holy Maiden List, and the likes were subpar. It was a p


    in the face when those women on the listspared her with the ones before her. This should be the


    first beauty and the number one fairy under the starry sky.


    That kind of otherworldly temperament alone was like the charm of a banished fairy who descended to


    the mortal realm. She alone deserved to be called the real fairy.


    However, the Mystic Maiden had a little impression of Ynes, so she nced at Alex and said, ¡°You


    really possess remarkable abilities. You¡¯ve forcibly snatched her from someone else¡¯s hand.¡±


    Once Ynes heard that, she instantly thought of countless possibilities. ¡°Did you premeditate all of this?¡±


    she asked Alex coldly. ¡°¡­ To push me to the end of the rope so I could only look for you in the end?¡±


    The moment she thought about all those being conspiracies that Alex had arranged in advance, she


    could not help shuddering.


    This man was simply terrifying.


    Alex looked innocent. ¡°What were you thinking? Am I that kind of person?¡±


    Pigsy, at the side, whose cultivation had nowe to an end, pointed at Alex and said, ¡°Missy, I can


    testify. He definitely premeditated it because he fancied your flesh. Oink, oink!¡±


    ¡°Oink, my *ss!¡± Alex kicked Pigsy helplessly several hundred meters away. ¡°Miss Larkin, I swear on my


    personality that I didn¡¯t know you at all before the ident under the waterfall that day¡­ I don¡¯t know if


    you¡¯ve searched the forbidden area behind that waterfall, but if you have, you will surely believe me.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pooh! Little minion, what personality do you even have? You even scrambled for pigs¡¯ food. You¡¯re


    morally rotten. Missy, you must discern the moral baseline of this guy. There¡¯s no moral baseline at all.


    If you going to marry someone, be in anybody but him. I, Pigsy, am the Mr. perfect among pigs. Why


    don¡¯t you wait until I transform into a human and marry me? I¡¯m always moral,¡± Pigsy said as it ran


    back. It even snorted, extremely dissatisfied with Alex¡¯s action of kicking it.


    Ynes looked helpless.


    To her unpleasant surprise, a pig had just said that it wanted to marry her? Oh, the absurdity!


    Alex grabbed Pigsy¡¯s ear. ¡°Do you know there¡¯s a saying that goes Pigsy checks itself in the mirror?¡±


    Pigsy stared at him, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to please anyone.¡±

 Chapter 2405

    Chapter 2405


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even human, yet you still want to take someone so gorgeous as your wife so she could


    sleep with you in the pigsty?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re severely insulting pigs. Who says I sleep in a pigsty? I sleep on avish bed made of cold jade.


    It¡¯s a high-end product you¡¯ve never seen before!¡±


    Alex stared at it. ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Bam!


    Pigsy opened its mouth and spat out a huge bed. It was really a bed made of cold jade. Alex noticed an


    inexplicable sense of familiarity with this bed. Wasn¡¯t this the Fairy Doctor¡¯s bed?


    Silver light shed past his eyes, and after careful discernment, he realized it was not her bed.


    However, there was indeed a formation blueprint carved out of ancient runes on the bed. It was exactly


    the same as the one in the hands of the Fairy Doctor.


    ¡®Were they mass-produced?¡¯ Alex doubted the fact


    On the other hand, Pigsy had an expression of looking at a pauper. ¡°Did you see that? Did it enrich


    your knowledge? This is thevish bed made of cold jade where ancient runes are carved. It¡¯s a


    pleasure to lie on¡­¡±


    It demonstrated on the spot by lying on the bed and rolling around.


    As a result, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens pointed at the bed. ¡°This bed is mine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Pigsy jumped up and looked conflicted.


    ¡°This is my bed. How did it be yours?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden, who waspletely unabashed about hogging the belongings of others, told him,


    ¡°Wash the bed clean for me and give it to Alex so he can put it in the mind pce.¡±


    Pigsy¡¯s face fell as Alex burst intoughter.


    ¡°Old pig, I already told you to be low-key, but you insisted on showing off your wealth. Great, right? It¡¯s


    gone! Serves you right!¡± Alex immediately put away the jade bed.


    ¡°Argh! My bed! Rockefeller, give it back to me! I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡±


    Bam!


    Thus, Alex kicked it away andshed out a handprint. The Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying


    Formation changed and temporarily sealed Pigsy in a corner where he could hear and talk but not


    move.


    Alex took out the corpses of the Peacock Tribe and began concocting them.


    Ynes looked stunned. ¡°Are you really going to eat peacock meat? ¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m grilling them for fun?¡± Alex replied. ¡°The Peacock Tribe belongs to ancient mythical


    creatures. Although these two are just in Immortalization, their flesh is almost considered heavenly


    treasures. They¡¯re even more nourishing than ordinary Blood Energy Pills. They will go to waste if not


    eaten.¡±


    While eating, he told the Mystic Maiden about the situation outside.


    ¡°The undead demon beasts besieged the city, and there¡¯s a great shark without the soul fire¡­ Let me


    take a look.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens understood the spell formation well, so she did not need Alex¡¯s


    help and could enter and exit it at will. After taking a look at the situation outside, she came back and


    said, ¡°Your idea is decent. If you want to cross the Endless Sea, you¡¯ll have to make that shark work its


    a*s off. Prepare yourself. In a short while, we¡¯ll be going to catch the fish!¡±


    She sounded as if they were just going to catch a small fish.


    Alex reminded, ¡°That shark is very powerful. It¡¯s something that could crush the experts of the Peacock


    Tribe with its p. So how are we going to catch it?¡±

 Chapter 2406

    Chapter 2406


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens looked around and snorted lightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the approval


    of the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation? Could it be that you stillck confidence in


    this spell formation? It¡¯s just a slightly bigger saltfish. What is there to worry about?¡±


    She said that as a matter of course while ying it down.


    Alex knew her origin, so he was not too surprised. However, Ynes was stunned and secretly sized up


    the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens with her beautiful eyes. Other than feeling slightly ashamed of


    her inferiority, she could not understand why Mystic Maiden would brag so much.


    ¡°Who¡­ Is she to you?¡± Ynes secretly asked Alex.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Oh, my elder sister!¡± Alex was mindful of his dignity, so he answered as such.


    The Mystic Maiden nced at Alex, not intending to correct him or exin anything. However, the


    unmovable Pigsy, sealed at the side, could not help emitting pig squeals. ¡°Little minion, you really know


    how to blow your own trumpet. What elder sister? That¡¯s your master. You¡¯re just a ve to your


    master.¡±


    Alex¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Pigsy, I¡¯ve made up my mind. We¡¯ll cross the Endless Sea to find that great


    opportunity, but you¡¯ll be sealed here forever to be an Antis City steward.¡±


    The old pig heard him. How could that work?


    He already felt it extremely unbearable to be sealed here, even for a moment. If he was going to be


    sealed here forever, he might as well just die.


    ¡°Ahem. Boss, I was wrong. You aren¡¯t a ve. I¡¯m the ve. Let me out first. It¡¯s so unbearable¡­¡±


    The old pig jabbered, begging loudly for mercy.


    Alex did not let it go. Instead, he even isted its voice and picked up the grilled peacock meat before


    feasting on it. He also tore arge piece of meat for Ynes, by the way.


    At first, Ynes was still a little conflicted as she thought about the peacock that had possessed a human


    body. When she thought about it, it was not unlike eating human flesh. However, this grilled meat was


    fragrant and carried wisps of spiritual energy. That energy seemed to carry a barbequed aroma, giving


    her some sort of pleasure when she sniffed it. Under Alex¡¯s encouragement, she bit a little off and ate


    it. A few secondster, she could not stop eating it.


    ¡°This meat¡­ Is really fragrant!¡±


    ¡°After eating it, my entire body isfortably warm, and there¡¯s a surge of energy swirling around it.¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh, why do I feel like I¡¯m about to transcend?¡±


    Ynes¡¯ cultivation base had been wandering in the fifth realm to the Imminent Immortal, a step away


    from the sixth realm. However, she failed to transcend all the time. Never did she expect that there


    would be signs of transcendence after eating the peacock¡¯s meat.


    This was simply miraculous meat.


    Mystic Maiden did not eat it, but she gave a rather fascinated gaze.


    After Alex had devoured most of the peacocks, she told Alex they were heading out to catch fish.


    Alex looked at the old pig and smiled as he took away Ynes.


    ¡°Oink, oink, oink!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind! Hey, there¡¯s still me! Alex Rockefeller, you b*stard! How dare you seal me here


    for real?! I shall curse you! Your son shall be born without his pee-pee! Argh!¡±


    However, it was sealed there, and not even a sound coulde out.


    ***


    The great shark at the periphery of the ancient city soon noticed Alex and the others who came out of


    the spell formation.


    As this guy¡¯s humongous body trembled, the undersea rippled. Once it roared, all the undead demon


    beasts also followed the rhythm and unleashed their aura, filling the surroundings with murderous


    intent as well as the aura of the Undying n.


    It even began yelling and cursing whatever was unpleasant.


    Thus, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens suffered a torrent of abuse to the point that her face


    darkened.


    Meanwhile, Alex, next to her, put on a strange look because that foul-mouthed shark surprisingly said


    that the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was his old, shameless admirer who served the same man


    with another woman¡­ He really did not know how a shark could know so many things?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to blow its mouth off!¡± Mystic Maiden said coldly.


    The next moment, she pulled Alex¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 2407

    Chapter 2407


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t for the sake of expressing intimacy, but Alex had the sword heart of the Seventy


    two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation. She grabbed Alex¡¯s hand and resonated with his soul, using


    her soul power to borrow the authority of the sword¡¯s heart.


    During the soul resonance, the two people would briefly intemunicate through their souls. They


    could know the other person¡¯s current thoughts.


    Immediately afterward, the Mystic Maiden¡¯s soul trembled, and an impact of divine sensended on


    Alex¡¯s sea of consciousness like a lightning bolt, shocking Alex to the point he was in spiritual pain. It


    was because Alex was actually thinking, ¡®Her fingers are so long and slender, and her skin is smooth.


    How did she do this? She¡¯s clearly a pile of tree leaves. This body is stunning. I wonder how the other


    areas feel like.¡¯


    Would the Mystic Maiden calm down when she sensed his thoughts?


    Although her identity was not top-notch, she had an impressive background. Who had dared to


    spheme her like this all these years?


    Alex Rockefeller was the first!


    ¡°Put away those strange thoughts of yours and concentrate,¡± the Mystic Maiden scolded.


    ¡°Oh, I was just thinking about that casually. I didn¡¯t say it out loud. The human mind is inherently more


    divergent,¡± Alex said awkwardly. Then, he could not help thinking about her body again. This time, he


    evenpared her with his wife, Dorothy, to identify whose legs were the longest and figure curvier.


    He then concluded that Dorothy¡¯s chest circumference was definitely superior. That bosom of the


    Mystic Maiden was too tpared to her.


    Smack!


    The infuriated Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens pped Alex across the face and knitted her brows.


    ¡°Whose did you say was too t?¡±


    Alex was helpless. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Ynes next to them was even more inexplicably shocked as she did not know what had happened. Why


    did Alex get pped all of a sudden?


    The great shark looked a little dumbfounded watching them. Its bloodshot eyes widened as itughed


    heartily. ¡°Great! What a good p! It¡¯d be best if you p him to death! You¡¯re an unscrupulous couple


    anyway!¡±


    Alex finally put the thoughts out of his mind and concentrated, chanting the Great Compassion Mantra.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The Mystic Maiden nced at the massive amounts of undead demon beasts and snorted coldly as


    she could already temporarily control the spell formation. So, she fiercely stomped her foot, causing an


    expanse of light curtain that looked like a neb to surge out of the Seventy- two Heavenly Immortal-


    ying Formation. As the great shark narrowed its eyes, it had a foreboding.


    It needed to turn around and escape right away. However, it was toote.


    That expanse of light curtain instantly expanded and covered the entire ancient city of Antis. Then, it


    even spread the surroundings at a speed faster than the speed of light. At this moment, even people in


    several regions around the Endless Sea could see the bursting light from the direction of the Endless


    Sea. As the starry sky seemed to receive the attraction of some mysterious force, starlight descended


    from the void.


    The starlight descended from the infinite and distant void of the universe, sinking into the Endless Sea.


    Roar!


    The great shark shouted and ran away desperately.


    As it saw all the undead demon beasts that it had called over were covered by the expanse of the light


    curtain.


    Lightning bolts with surging murderous radiance descended. Arge number of undead demon beasts


    fell like harvested wheat and turnedpletely into nothingness.


    How terrifying!


    It fled with all might, but it was still slowpared to the spread of the light curtain.


    Swoosh!


    The light curtain enveloped the great shark as well. Thunderous might descended.


    However, the lightning bolts only struck at its mouth. After knocking out a mouthful of teeth, the


    lightning stopped, its bolts turning into a cage, trapping it inside.


    The great shark was reluctant to get caught, so it rammed around. However, only the flesh that had


    been struck by lightning ripped apart. The tactic of Immortal-ying Formation could even y


    Heavenly Kings. On the other hand, the shark¡¯s realm was far inferior to big shots of such stature.


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens approached the shark. At this moment, she seemed surprised,


    looked at the shark¡¯s tail, and smiled happily. ¡°I never expected that this bone would fall on you.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°What kind of bone?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden did not say anything, raised her hand, and pressed the void, causing the great


    shark to wail in misery. Golden light burst from its tail, and a golden bone as big as a finger flew out


    from the inside.

 Chapter 2408

    Chapter 2408


    That was¡­


    Alex was shocked. This piece of bone that emerged from the great shark¡¯s tail earlier immediately


    released boundless radiance, rippling over with boundless divine-attributed coercion.


    In an instant, Alex and Ynes were a little overwhelmed, to the point that they involuntarily retreated with


    slightly unstable footsteps. It was especially true for Ynes. If Alex had not pulled her arm, she would


    have fallen to her knees right away.


    It was just a piece of bone, but how could it be so powerful?


    Both of them were astonished.


    At this moment, the Mystic Maiden used a secret method to hold the golden bone in mid-air. She did


    not touch it with her fingers. However, with her slightly trembling body, it seemed that she was


    struggling with her mental strength.


    Meanwhile, the great shark whose golden bone had been removed roared and kept cursing. It was,


    however, trapped within the lightning cage. Breaking out of was impossible.


    One more point was that after removing the golden bone from its body, its aura suddenly dropped, its


    realm declined, and even its body size shrank sharply. It was still as humongous as an ind earlier,


    yet it had shrunk more than a hundred times in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°What exactly is this bone?¡±


    ¡°It could actually cause a shark such a drastic change?!¡± Alex and Ynes were wide-eyed. Indeed, such


    a scene went slightly beyond their imagination.


    The Mystic Maiden ignored the shark¡¯s horrible scream and furious curses. Instead, she held that piece


    of bone and said to Alex, ¡°Little minion, consider yourself lucky. Do you know what this is? This is


    Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone!¡±


    Alex looked dumbfounded. ¡°This small piece of Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone had such stunning effect? It could


    even push this shark to such a high level?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden sneered. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone is! Such sinful


    creatures like sharks can¡¯t use a sacred object of the Path of God like Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone to its fullest. I


    don¡¯t know how it managed to find the bone and turn it into a part of its body, but Ymir is the ancestor of


    mankind, one of the human emperors. A piece of his bone naturally can¡¯t merge with a shark. I can only


    say it was temporarily stored within the shark¡¯s body, but even so, it could allow this shark to be reborn


    and have such a drastic change.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Alex asked weakly, ¡°What if it merges with the human body?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡±


    Then, she smiled. ¡°But I¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    Alex stared at the piece of divine bone. It would be impossible if he were to say that he did not have


    any thoughts about it. How rare an asion it was for this divine bone hailing from the great prehistoric


    god, no, one of the three ancestral human emperors to be here! It was an object of myths and legends,


    yet, had surprisingly appeared before him alive. Who wouldn¡¯t want to obtain it?


    However, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was here, so was the master of his contract. It


    appeared he was destined to have no luck with this divine hone.


    Seeing that the Mystic Maiden made no moves, Alex urged them, ¡°Act quickly! Your current physical


    body is considered extraordinary. If you can merge with Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone, you should gain big


    benefits, right? When the timees, at least you won¡¯t be so weak to the point of dragging me down,


    right?¡±


    Mystic Maiden nced at him, slightly angry. ¡°My current situation is only temporary.¡± After saying that,


    she pulled the bone with a swipe, causing it to float toward Alex.


    ¡°You¡­ What is the meaning of this?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Mystic Maiden said, ¡°I¡¯m a public-spirited and selfless person who, at all times, gives the absolute best


    treatment to my servant. So, I¡¯ll give this piece of Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone to you. You should merge with it


    right now by forcing out a blood essence and dropping it on the divine bone. Let me give you a hand.¡±


    Alex subconsciously backed off. He somehow felt a sense of insecurity.


    ¡®This woman has been quite a troll. It makes no sense that she wouldn¡¯t use such an overpowering


    divine bone for herself and give it to me!¡¯


    ¡®No, there must be some kind of inside story I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Wait a minute! I¡¯ve just cultivated the Old Cow¡¯s Breathing Technique and attained


    perfection in the Invincible Steel stage recently. I think we can take a break before using this piece of


    bone. Or, give it to Pigsy!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Pigsy is a pig, so how can it merge with Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone. The human body


    is the best choice. Hurry up, stop hesitating.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ Really not deceiving me?¡±

 Chapter 2409

    Chapter 2409


    ¡°You¡¯re my ally. Why would I have to deceive you? Hurry up. If you¡¯re disobedient, I¡¯ll activate the


    contract¡¯s restriction. When the timees, I¡¯ll take off your pants and spank your a*s in front of Ynes


    Larkin. Would you believe it?¡±


    In an instant, Alex¡¯s face darkened. Should he weep or bawl for running into such a mistress?


    Swoosh!


    Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone hovered toward him slowly. As he looked at it up-close, he could see more clearly


    the subtle cracks on the bone. It was from these cracks that the golden light was released. When the


    light shone on him, he unexpectedly felt a slight tingling sensation in his soul.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try then!¡±


    ¡°Mystic Maiden, if you deceive me again this time, you¡¯ll be my little sister!¡±


    Alex then forced out a drop of his blood essence and dripped it on Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone. That blood was


    rapidly absorbed by the cracks on it and disappeared. But nothing happened.


    After waiting for a full minute, nothing happened either.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s probably because the blood essence is not enough. You should drip some more,¡± said Mystic


    Maiden. When she saw Alex hesitating and was reluctant to give it another go, she added, ¡°This is,


    after all, the divine bone of the human ancestor. If you¡¯re a Heavenly King, a drop of blood essence will


    be enough for sure. But you aren¡¯t. Your level is too low, so you must drip more blood essence. Hurry


    up. I won¡¯t harm you!¡±


    Alex gritted his teeth and continued forcing out his blood essence.


    One drop, two drops¡­


    Ten drops, twenty drops¡­


    Alex had now gone pale. This was his blood essence but not the water essence, so he did not. have


    much.


    Mystic Maiden felt a little distressed. If there was still no reaction, he could only stop trying.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But at that moment, a whim struck Alex. After the twenty-fourth drop of blood essence was absorbed by


    the divine bone, a mysterious fluctuation of thoughts had an interactive reaction with his divine


    consciousness. The golden light in the divine bone glowed in an overwhelming fashion, as though


    coming to life and breathed and pulsated. Then, it swished into Alex¡¯s body and attached itself to its


    lumbar spine.


    It turned out to be¡­ A lumbar vertebra?


    Alex was a little surprised, but the next second, he felt immense pain.


    As if his lumbar spine had been abruptly severed, that piece of divine merged with his original lumbar


    spine. Through internal vision, he saw countless ciphers on the divine bone that emitted dazzling


    golden light.


    ¡®These are not ancient runes. What kind are they?¡¯


    Alex discovered that he did not know any of these tadpole-like nines and symbols. Moreover, they


    looked like living creatures, constantly swimming and moving around with rhythm. Immediately


    afterward, both these runes and golden light flowed wildly along the meridians all over his body, and


    they even spread out of his body.


    ¡°Ah! What¡­ What¡¯s wrong with him?!¡± Ynes eximed.


    She saw Alex¡¯s trembling and growling from time to time as if he was in great pain. But at this moment,


    the golden light flowed out of Alex¡¯s body and enveloped his entire body within it.


    At first, his body was covered in golden light. But soon, the golden light slowly solidified, making the


    current Alex look like a huge golden egg, or rather, a huge golden cocoon. However, the others did not


    see the tadpole-like ciphers. It seemed that only Alex could see them.


    The astonished Ynes reached out to touch it.


    As a result, lightning exploded with a boom, sting her more than ten meters away.

 Chapter 2410

    Chapter 2410


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Ynes, whose flesh had beencerated by the explosion, screamed in horror. After her hair became


    scattered, the roots nted with ck smoke, her fingers that hade in contact with the huge


    golden cocoon were also pitch-ck and were still numb now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°My hand!¡±


    ¡°My hair! Oh my god!¡±


    Currently, the first beauty of the Western Ridge looked as wretched as a grilled duck. The Mystic


    Maiden of the Nine Heavens said, ¡°He¡¯s now in the critical period of merging with the divine bone. Don¡¯t


    touch him. This is going to take some time, at least three to five days. Let¡¯s deal with this shark first.


    Although it¡¯s smaller than before, we can¡¯t possibly cross the Endless Sea unless we do so.¡±


    Ynesined helplessly in her heart. ¡°The Endless Sea is boundless, yet you guys want to cross it?


    Are you guys not afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go with us if you don¡¯t want to, but you¡¯ll regret it for sure,¡± replied Mystic Maiden.


    Ynes nced in the direction of the continent and said faintly, ¡°The world is so vast, yet I don¡¯t feel at


    home in this world. If I don¡¯t follow you guys, where else can I go?¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Sis, do you fancy Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    Mystic Maiden was speechless.


    ***


    Mystic Maiden had initially thought that Alex would end his seclusion and emerge from his cocoon after


    seven days at most. However, she had to wait for a total of ten days.


    Crack! Crack!


    At this moment, the luster on the huge golden cocoon no longer had the original brilliance, leaving


    behind what seemed like solidified golden residue. As all the light retracted, it emitted a sound like a


    cracking egg.


    Bam!


    As the golden eggshell shattered, a hand reached out first. Then, an entire person broke out of the egg.


    It was Alex Rockefeller!


    After ten days of seclusion, he felt his body had undergone aplete change. All the bone in his body


    had a kind of golden luster, and there were also those active tadpole-like ciphers circting on them.


    Although he did not actually test it, he knew that his defense had definitely improved significantly.


    His strength, speed, and purity of the Chi all over his body had greatly improved.


    ¡®Now, my internal organs are covered with a golden luster. The ciphers contained in Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone


    continue transforming my body as if refining my flesh!¡¯


    Alex stepped out of the eggshell and touched his face, quickly realizing that he felt extremely


    ufortable. Not only his face but a hard shellyer also seemed to have wrapped all over his body.


    This was because, when his body merged with Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone, a lot of waste and impurities were


    forced out of his body. Some blood and bones of inferior quality were even removed from his body,


    forming a thickyer of flesh and blood scabs on the body¡¯s surface.


    ¡®How ufortable!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll go shower first!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t see Mystic Maiden nor Ynes, but he saw the stone¡¯s inscribed message on the ground. So,


    he knew that Mystic Maiden and Ynes had returned inside the previous spell formation.


    Now, the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation still covered the entire range of the ancient


    city of Antis and him. Of course, this was because Mystic Maiden feared that Alex would encounter


    peril here once the spell formation¡¯s range was reduced.


    Alex rushed out of the spell formation and fell into the water. Little by little, he cleaned off the blood


    scabs on his body.


    When he was taking a shower, he discovered a problem. His clothes looked broad for some unknown


    reason, especially the waistband of his pants that looked much thicker. When he looked carefully at his


    hands, he gasped¡­


    ¡®These hands. Are these my hands?¡¯


    ¡®They are too small, right?¡¯


    Alex looked at his hands in disbelief as they were two sizes smaller than his normal hands.


    Then, he hurriedly looked at his feet, legs, and especially the crotch¡­


    Oh gosh!


    No wonder he felt that the pants were big.

 Chapter 2411

    Chapter 2411


    It was not that his pants had be bigger, but that he had gotten smaller. He hurriedly took out a


    mirror from the storage ring, bing even more helpless when he looked at it.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This untainted face seemed to have be a dozen years younger.


    However, the problem was that he was not very old in the first ce. After taking everything into


    ount, he was twenty six or twenty seven at most. As it turned out, he had be a dozen years


    younger all of a sudden, looking like a kid that was thirteen or fourteen.


    More importantly, this face looked extremely delicate and refined with a head of ck and soft hair. It


    looked exactly like a girl.


    ¡®I¡¯m screwed!¡¯


    ¡®Mystic Maiden, d*mn it! You¡¯re a real troll!¡¯


    How was he supposed to meet his fellow countrymen looking like this?


    Uh. The talking voice was terrifyingly puerile as well. Half an hourter, he rushed into the spell


    formation and found the Mystic Maiden and Ynes. As expected, he turned into aughing stock for a


    while.


    ¡°Oh my god! You¡¯re Alex Rockefeller?! You can¡¯t be Alex Rockefeller¡¯s¡­ Daughter, right?¡±


    ¡°Look at this skin! It¡¯s even much smoother and more delicate than mine. How dare you say you aren¡¯t


    a girl? Hurry up, call me Aunt!¡±


    Ynes was overjoyed. Looking at the doll-like Alex, the great resentment she once harbored on him was


    almost diminished. Presently, she was pinching his puerile, delicate face,ughing her head off.


    Alex gritted his teeth. When he saw her endlessly joyful look, he gnashed his teeth out of rage. He


    suddenly reached out his hand and viciously grabbed that trembling mass of hers as he said, ¡°Do you


    believe a girl like me could impregnate you with quadruplets?¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Ynes¡¯ body stiffened, her expressions frozen. She was almost out of her mind. This bold abomination,


    to her surprise, dared attack this area of hers and could even utter such perverse words.


    How could this be some child? This was simply a devil!


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens spoke up and asked about the situation after merging with


    Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone.


    Alex stared at her and said, ¡°From now on, you have to call me ¡°big bro.¡± You¡¯re my little sister!¡±


    ¡°To hell with you!¡± the Mystic Maiden scolded.


    Alex was deeply resentful. ¡°Who told you to deceive me again? Did you know it would turn out like this


    a long time ago? How can I go out and meet people in this state? How can I go home?¡±


    He could imagine that Waltz and Maya would burst intoughter after seeing his current look.


    The Mystic Maiden said with a smile, ¡°This appearance looks decent. How about this? I¡¯ll ept you as


    my little sister. We can be sworn sisters and be a pair of besties in the future.¡±


    Alex felt as though his mind was about to explode. ¡°ept me as your little sister, my ass! To hell with


    the besties! If you anger me, I¡¯ll impregnate you with quadruplets too.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden looked helpless. ¡°I think you need to be taught a lesson!¡±


    She activated the contract¡¯s restriction and applied it to Alex. Then, she rushed forward and beat him


    up with a barrage of punches and kicks. She even borrowed the spell formation¡¯s power and unleashed


    a series of lightning bolts, striking down at him till he was unscathed!


    The Mystic Maiden was secretly vignt. ¡®After merging with Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone, this guy¡¯s resistance


    against the contract has be greater. If this continues, the contract may bepletely invalid. I


    better use it less next time, lest this guy will notice it!


    However, this little minion really deserves a beating. How dare he say that he¡¯s going to impregnate me


    with quadruplets? Does he think I¡¯m a swine?¡±


    Bam!


    Alex unleashed the strongest blow of Dragon-Tusk Punch and struck the ground.


    The vast area on the ground copsed entirely. The power thus punch contained was at least three


    times more powerful than before.


    Moreover, Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone continued activating its effects.


    He felt that if he met someone in Immortalization again, he could soundly defeat that person with a


    punch without even using the Heaven Flipping Seal.


    Alex released Pigsy two dayster. The group then jumped onto the shark¡¯s back, crossing toward the


    other side of the Endless Sea.

 Chapter 2412

    Chapter 2412


    At Rockefeller Manor in California¡­


    Roar!


    A violent roar could be heard. A roar that encapsted endless pain and hostility, it was as loud as a


    beast, to the point the entire house trembled. A faint shing of iron chains could even be heard.


    ¡°The attack urs again!¡±


    ¡°What should we do? It gets more severe each time. Even the Immortal Locking Bed won¡¯t be able to


    suppress him any longer.¡±


    ¡°Is there another way?¡±


    Anxiety filled the faces of the family of Rockefeller¡¯s. Brittany Rockefeller even burst into tears, and her


    vision went dark. She almost fainted.


    The one who let out those roars was none other than Alex¡¯s father, her husband, William Rockefeller.


    Ever since his return, his mind had been befuddled, and the poison in his body would re up every


    once in a while. It used to re up once every few days but had reached the level of daily attacks.


    Sometimes, the attacks even urred several times a day. Every time the attack urred, he would


    roar and be extremely aggressive. Not only would he attack others, but he would also harm


    himself.


    Out of desperation, Jade Benmore found a kind of strange ancient object called the ¡°Immortal Locking


    Bed¡± to lock William down forcibly.


    ¡°Stop looking, mom! Let me apany you for a walk outside!¡± A woman who looked like she came


    out of a painting supported Brittany and tried to pull her away.


    The woman was Waltz Fleur, Brittany¡¯s goddaughter. In fact, deep down, everyone clearly knew that


    she was the Rockefeller family¡¯s daughter-inw.


    Brittany shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡­ Can still bear it. I¡¯ll apany him here. I¡¯ll share all his pain.¡±


    When Waltz saw Brittany¡¯s determination, she knew that there was no way she could pull her away.


    At the side, Maya spoke with Cheryl, asking her if she could contact Alex.


    Based on the current situation, whether it was the Fairy Doctor or Cheryl, or the former Immortal


    Doctor, Guilherme, they could do nothing about William¡¯s disease. When it came to modern medicine,


    they couldn¡¯t even find out the source of the poison.


    Looking depressed, Cheryl shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve tried many methods, but I couldn¡¯t get in touch with


    him. Not only is such a connection one-sided, it isn¡¯t based on my will either. Besides, I have a


    foreboding¡­¡±


    Maya looked at Cheryl as her eyes revealed surprise and bewilderment. ¡°What kind of foreboding?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either. But every time I perform this kind of connection, I somehow feel something


    spying on me. This may¡­ Not be a good thing.¡±


    Only the ones involved could understand this feeling.


    Just as the group of people in Rockefeller Manor were anxious, a young man barged in. He was none


    other than the former ace chieftain of Thousand Miles Conglomerate¡¯s underworld, Azure Storm!


    Recently, Azure¡¯s strength had been growing quite rapidly. However, whenpared to Waltz, he


    remained far behind.


    Waltz had long since be a golden core cultivator, whereas Azure was also a quasi-grandmaster. If


    Azure could reach quasi-grandmaster status before meeting Alex, he wouldugh till he was awoken


    from his dream. This was an achievement countless people would never attain in their lives, and he


    could only sigh silently after looking at the women in the Rockefeller family.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Waltz, y Ember is back!¡± Azure whispered to Waltz.


    ¡°Huh? Really?¡± Waltz¡¯s face that had been gloomy for many days, revealed a rare hint of joy.


    She, Azure, and y were raised by Lex Gunther since childhood, so they shared a good rtionship.


    Although they were not biological siblings, the bond between them surpassed that.


    But soon, Waltz noticed Azure¡¯s awful look, and her heart skipped a beat. Hence, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Azure answered, ¡°The current y Ember is very different from before. You¡­ Will know once you see


    him.¡±


    Waltz knitted her curvy brows.

 Chapter 2413

    Chapter 2413


    After speaking to Brittany, Maya, and the others, she followed Azure out of the Rockefeller Manor


    before jumping into the Lamborghini and driving to Hell¡¯s Angels.


    In less than twenty minutes, Waltz walked into the entrance of Hell¡¯s Angels and coincidentally saw


    y on the old-fashioned wooden armchair with four subordinates standing next to him. d in a


    bluish-white robe, he wore the charm of an ancient grandmaster.


    ¡°y Ember!¡±


    In fact, Waltz could be considered y¡¯s sister, who had been estranged for a few years. Still, she was


    rather pleased when they reunited today. Earlier, Azure had said that y had changed a lot with a


    gloomy face, so she thought something must¡¯ve happened to y. But from a nce, she believed that


    she could guess the hidden truth.


    It was because y¡¯s cultivation was at an extremely high level.


    He simply sat there silently, just like that, but he emanated an aura so dense it could definitely crush


    grandmasters. Moreover, Waltz felt powerful coercion of Chi. Hence, y had entered the ranks of


    cultivators, and his cultivation level was probably not low.


    Azure initially could overpower y.


    However, he was crushed by y¡­ No, he was crushed by y¡¯s subordinates, so he must have felt


    ufortable.


    ¡°Waltz!¡±


    When y saw Waltz, he also stood up, and that doting smile with a kind of special meaning showed


    on his face. He had not seen Waltz for several years. The current Waltz was more beautiful and


    enchanting, her figure more curvaceous and her temperament more decent. She could be considered a


    top-notch beauty, and that body of hers was several times stronger than the legendary golden-ratio


    body.


    As y looked at Waltz close to him, his eyes became even more passionate with a gradual rise of a


    strange desire.


    When Waltz met his eyes, she felt something was wrong. So, she deliberately kicked him and said,


    ¡°What are you doing? Your eyes look shifty. You had gone out for a few years. Were you picking up


    girls everywhere out there? You¡¯ve been corrupted by bad examples!¡±


    y said with a smile, ¡°How could I do that? Waltz, I have such a beautifuldy like you waiting for me


    at home, so how could I go out and lead a life of debauchery? Waltz, my little sister, I¡¯m all about you.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Waltz felt even more astonished as the previous y would not say such words.


    She said, ¡°Bro Ember, you¡¯ve really followed the bad examples. You actually spoke glibly to me, but I¡¯m


    your little sister.¡±


    To her surprise, y grabbed her hand. ¡°Waltz, I¡¯m serious about you. I¡¯ve never treated you as my


    sister. I treat you as a woman. I want to marry you. From now on, you¡¯re the wife of y Ember.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Waltz was really shocked, so she hurriedly pushed away y. ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    y firmly said, ¡°I¡¯m not insane at all. I, y Ember, have long since ceased to be the old me. If I say


    I¡¯m going to marry you, I¡¯ll definitely be able to do it.¡±


    Waltz frowned and backed off, looking utterly stunned.


    Azure scolded, ¡°y Ember, stop joking around. Waltz already has an inw.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    When y heard that, be instantly jumped up and looked astonished and twisted. The indifferent


    demeanor of a grandmaster earlier had turned into jealousy and frustration with a variety of


    expressions at once.


    ¡°Waltz? You¡¯re married?¡± His tone gradually emanated a frigid and intimidating aura.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I haven¡¯t received the certificate yet, but it¡¯s almost there! Haha! Bro Ember, don¡¯t worry. When I


    have the wedding banquetter, I¡¯ll definitely send you an invitation. You¡¯re my second brother, a


    member of my maternal family. Since our foster father is no longer around, you¡¯re my senior. I¡¯ll raise


    you a toast.¡±


    y looked furious and shocked. It seemed he would be soon exploding with rage.


    Azure looked at him and raised the corner of his mouth as he almostughed.


    Suddenly, y kicked the old-fashioned wooden armchair and stared at Waltz as he shouted, ¡°Give me


    a toast, my *ss! What kind of sh*tty marriage is this?! I disagree. If you want to marry someone, you


    can only marry me! In this life, you can only be a woman of mine, y Ember. Who¡¯s your boyfriend?


    Call him over and ask him to give up on you automatically. Otherwise, he can just go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 2414

    Chapter 2414


    Waltz was madly in love with Alex, so she would not change her mind to the ends of the earth. To her


    surprise, y could utter such words. Even if he were her brother, Waltz would never allow that.


    ¡°y Ember!¡± Waltz was furious as her pretty face turned cold. ¡°If you ever say anything like this again,


    we will cease to be siblings. In my life, I fancy and love only one man, and that¡¯s Alex Rockefeller! You


    are impossible!¡±


    y burned with jealousy. ¡°Between you and him, did you¡­ Lose your virginity already?¡±


    Waltz still looked a little unnatural in front of so many people, but then she openly admitted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    talking nonsense? Could it be that I can only do that deed during the consummation of the marriage?


    Do I, Waltz Fleur, have so little charm?¡±


    When she said those words, she felt furious yet funny.


    Back then, she had given her all, but that pigheaded Alex fobbed her off with excuses and declined her


    for the sake of that woman, Dorothy Assex. Untilter, she only managed to aplish the deed with


    Maya¡¯s help. In his eyes, it seemed that she did not have much charm!


    She looked charming while showing happiness. However, it was extreme sarcasm in y¡¯s eyes.


    After several changes in his expression, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that either. Anyway, now that I¡¯m


    back, you can only be my woman! We¡¯ll consummate the marriage tonight!¡±


    Azure could no longer hold back. ¡°y Ember, you better not go too far. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die without


    knowing how you die.¡±


    He did this for y¡¯s own good.


    Was Alex someone easy to mess with?


    Even if Alex was not at home, any woman that casually walked out of the Rockefeller family was not an


    ordinary character. He feared that the women of the Rockefeller family would p y to death if he


    continued making a mess out of this.


    But unexpectedly, right after Azure said that, y moved close to him and kicked him hard in the


    stomach.


    Boom!


    Azure¡¯s bodynded on the wall, sting through the thick concrete wall. A steel bar abruptly


    prated Azure¡¯s stomach, causing him to bleed.


    Waltz was stunned. She had never dreamed of such a scene before.


    They were brothers!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°y Ember!¡±


    Waltz pped y across the face as she was infuriated. ¡°You make me feel strange. You are no


    longer the y Ember I know. Get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    She rushed over and pulled out the steel bar in Azure¡¯s stomach before feeding him the best healing


    pill. Her eyes were red-rimmed as she concernedly asked, ¡°Azure, how are you?¡±


    Azure waved his hand and coughed twice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just so embarrassed.¡±


    Waltz said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to Rockefeller Manor. Cheryl has excellent medical skills, and you will be fine


    soon.¡±


    However, y¡¯s subordinates stopped them and prevented them from leaving.


    y looked down upon Azure. ¡°Azure Storm, you¡¯re really weak and a sissy as always. Isn¡¯t it a tiny


    hole? What¡¯s all the fuss about? You guys can¡¯t go anywhere now because there¡¯s one more thing I


    haven¡¯t announced.¡±


    Waltz now harbored extreme bitterness in her heart. y, who had she treated as her brother, turned


    out like this. She was deeply disappointed in him.


    ¡°What else do you want to announce? Let me tell you. From now on, you¡¯re no longer a member of


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Please take away yourpdogs and get out of here right now!¡± Waltz


    growled.


    ¡°Who are you referring to as apdog?¡±

 Chapter 2415

    Chapter 2415


    Several of y¡¯s subordinates were furious. Each of them had a surging aura, revealing their


    cultivation levels.


    Waltz froze. They had massive amounts of blood energy that could increase palpitations. Suppose she


    was a golden core expert but still felt like this, what more Azure. He almost passed out under the


    overwhelming pressure of coercion.


    The subordinates only retreated after y waved his hand.


    ¡°Azure, Waltz, I came here this time on behalf of Homan Technology to acquire Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate,¡± he said with indifference. ¡°Thousand Miles Conglomerate is our foster father¡¯s property,


    after all, and I¡¯ve interceded with the youngdy of Homan Technology on your behalf. I¡¯ll give you a


    hundred billion dors for this acquisition, enough for your expenditure.¡±


    Waltz gnashed her teeth so hard she almost broke a few of them.


    Several years ago, Thousand Miles Conglomerate valued trillions of dors on the market. After Alex


    joined them, Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Lush Cosmetics, and Rockefeller Group joined in a deep


    cooperative rtionship. Alex, especially, had provided a pill recipe that assisted Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate in obtaining a powerful breakthrough in the pharmaceutical field. Currently, because of


    that pill recipe alone, they could earn more than a hundred billion dors a year just from the


    manufacturing patents.


    However, this Homan Technology or whatsoever was attempting to acquire Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate with a hundred billion dors?


    Was that no different from daylight robbery?


    ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re trying to rob us!¡± Waltz growled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is fundamentally a robbery, Waltz!¡± y said. ¡° It¡¯s already the biggest concession for


    the youngdy to fork out a hundred billion dors. Do you know how much we¡¯ve spent to acquire


    Samson, Hasbro, and Alimama?¡±


    ¡°You acquired all three of them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We spent three dors in total! One dor for eachpany!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°You should believe me. You don¡¯t know the strength of Homan Teclmology. The Hancock family¡¯s


    Ancient Moon Conglomerate is behind it. Ancient Moon Conglomerate is mystifying to ordinary people,


    but I believe you must have heard of it. I can reveal a piece of news. Homan Technology has


    established a partnership with the sacred golden mountains. If you disagree, all that would greet you


    will be a dead end.¡±


    ¡°The sacred golden mountains?¡± Both Waltz and Azure looked stunned. ¡°Are you referring to the


    Olympus Golden Mountains? Didn¡¯t they say that only a wolf came out?¡±


    ¡°Correction!¡± y eximed. ¡°That¡¯s the divine tribe! One hundred billion dors is fine. If their hearts


    are dark enough, you will lose your lives.¡±


    Azure was incensed at y¡¯s current form. ¡°I really never expected that you, y Ember, have


    be apdog. Then, you even turn around and deal with us first while saying such pompous words.


    You¡¯re simply shameless! For the sake of our years- long brotherhood, let me give you a piece of


    advice. Leave here right now, and don¡¯t ever think about trying to acquire Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate. Otherwise, you will regret it. You can¡¯t afford to offend the one behind Thousand Miles!¡±


    ¡°Pooh!¡±


    y was full of disdain. ¡°There¡¯s no one I can afford to mess with in the world. lsn¡¯tThousand Miles our


    foster father¡¯s property? Now that foster father is gone, Thousand Miles will belong to the three of us.


    Who else is going to pop up behind the scenes?¡±


    Azure said, ¡°The one behind Thousand Miles is Waltz¡¯s husband, the Rockefeller¡¯s.¡±


    As soon as y heard that, he flew into a rage once again. After going around the houses, Thousand


    Miles actually belonged to the Rockefeller family and got involved with his love rival.


    ¡°The Rockefeller famfly, right? Fine!¡±


    y demanded Waltz to call the Rockefeller family and immediately get Alex toe over.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After learning that Alex was not in California, y fiercely said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. You should tell


    the Rockefeller¡¯s toe over and kneel, here at Hell¡¯s Angels, in three days, or I¡¯ll take away


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate unconditionally and raze the Rockefeller family to the ground! No longer


    will there ever be a Rockefeller family on the face of this earth!¡±


    After y finished speaking, he took his people and left arrogantly.


    ***


    At this moment, the Endless Sea¡­


    To force Alex to merge with Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone as soon as possible, Mystic Maiden forced Alex to jump


    off the shark¡¯s back and follow the shark. Moreover, she even attracted undead demon beasts from


    time to time to allow Alex to confront them alone.


    Along the way, he massacred each and every undead demon beast that crossed his path.


    However, to Alex¡¯s surprise, he found a ce simr to the spatial corridor during the massacre today.


    To his surprise, he directly appeared on thend after identally passing through it. It was also


    particrly familiar at a nce. Back then, when he was sucked into the Undead Territory, wasn¡¯t this


    the territory of the elven race?

 Chapter 2416

    Chapter 2416


    Alex was surprised. The sudden encounter was too shocking. He was just in the midst of the Endless


    Sea, and in the blink of an eye¡­ He was back with the Pixies.


    ¡®So this means I¡¯m just less than two days away from America.¡¯


    To think that they had been in the Endless Sea for almost half a month. Yet, ording to that shark,


    they had at least another two-thirds of the journey left.


    ¡®This¡­ This was a shortcut between the wastnd and America.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm¡­ The Mystic Maiden, Ynes, and the others are still in the Endless Sea!¡±


    As Alex regained his calm from the shock, he soon felt troubled by the current situation. He had


    identally stepped into an ancient area while fighting the Undead beasts.


    He was confused back then, as millions of beasts surrounded him at the time, and there was no exit.


    However, something weird urred during the incident. It was as if a mystical force stopped the beasts


    in their tracks, keeping them at a distance. He was in a critical situation back then, attracting quite a


    fewrge enemies. If he hadn¡¯t been careful, he would¡¯ve been killed.


    ¡®That Mystic Maiden is such a nuisance and trouble!¡¯ Alex couldn¡¯t help thinking.


    At that urgent moment, he could only rush to that ce where the beasts seemed to avoid. To his


    surprise, it had been a tunnel that brought him where he was now. Fortunately, no beasts followed him.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ This looks like a wormhole!¡¯ Alex thought as he grabbed some healing pills from the storage


    ring.


    He then took out some Heavenly Law Fruit and gobbled them up. He had been hurt badly in the fight


    just now, especially by those two giant beasts. They were crab demons. Their huge ws were so


    powerful they almost broke Alex¡¯s waist. His chest was punctured twice as well, hurting the side of his


    heart.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If he hadn¡¯t sealed his veins with mystic art, blocked his wounds with Chi, and continuously performed


    the Art of Zharvakko, he would¡¯ve been dead by now.


    He sat on the floor with his knees crossed and focused on healing himself.


    Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone was undeniably powerful. Even just a small portion helped him immensely. As he


    absorbed it, the level of his power and body improved significantly.


    The evaluation from before was an underestimation, as he trained from the battles and the effect of


    Ymir¡¯ s Divine Bone progressed, his powers were at least ten times stronger now¡­ Besides, putting his


    speed and strength aside, his recovering abilities were astounding as well.


    For instance, his heart was healing at a visible speed right now, so were the punctures in his chest.


    If people from the hospital in Wastnd saw such a scene, they would have a heart attack


    ¡®Mystic Maiden, you did something decent for once.¡¯


    With Ymir¡¯ s divine bone and half a month of training, his powers had significantly improved.


    Ynes was right. The forces of Buddhism were a killer tool against the demon beasts. He had relied on


    Ksitigarbha¡¯s legacy along the way. Now, he could even invent new skills on such a foundation. So he


    combined the divine power with the Dragon-Tusk Punch and named it Bodhi¡¯s Dragon-Tusk.


    On the other hand, killing the demon beasts gave him another benefit, as he could collect arge


    amount of divine power. The goldenke in his body was overflowing. The divine power he currently


    possessed was immeasurable, theke bing a golden sea.


    Therefore, he used a great amount of divine powers on the Requiem Clock, repairing it and making it


    more powerful.


    ¡°Yo, Alex!¡±


    As Alex was healing his wounds, someone spoke. It was the tool spirit of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge,


    the ck-hearted girl.

 Chapter 2417

    Chapter 2417


    Alex disliked her, so he acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything and ignored her.


    This made her slightly mad. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you! Don¡¯t act dead in front of me.¡±


    Alex puckered his lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re too honorable. A poor guy like me will never be at your level.


    So let¡¯s keep a distance from one another from now on, alright?¡±


    That made the ck-hearted girl furious. ¡°You¡¯re such an ungrateful and impolite kid!¡±


    However, she wasn¡¯t a good person either. Every time she wanted divine power from Alex, her


    requests increased a hundred times more than thest. She did use a part of it, but anotherrge


    amount of it became her possession.


    In Alex¡¯s previous battle with the beasts, she saw with her own eyes how Alex used the Requiem Clock


    and transferred arge amount of divine power to it. In contrast, she got nothing. It was as if Alex had


    forgotten her existence, so she was here to remind him.


    ¡°How am I ungrateful and impolite? The previous times you helped me, I repaid you as well. They were


    fair trades.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Clinton already told me that every time you asked for divine power, a big part of it was for


    yourself! Do you wanna scam me further? Keep on dreaming! Just sit back and enjoy the rest of your


    days!¡±


    The girl was furious and swore that she¡¯d get her revenge from the Requiem Clock. However, she was


    just a tool spirit, and it was undeniable that she had no power over the Requiem Clock in Alex¡¯s mind


    pce.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Alex, I¡¯m different from the Requiem Clock. He¡¯s just an old guy, amon antique thrown at


    the side and forgotten by Ksitigarbha¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the tool spirit of the Requiem Clock jumped out too. It sounded like an old man.


    ¡°Shelly, how can you talk behind others¡¯ backs? What do you mean I¡¯m just an antique? Do you speak


    without a conscience, kiddo? Come on, just swear by Ksitigarbha¡¯s name that you didn¡¯t cheat Alex¡¯s


    divine power. If you dare to do so, I¡¯ll call you grandma.¡±


    ¡°Grandma? What bullshit! I don¡¯t want a useless grandson as old as you!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, kiddo! How dare you use such insults!¡±


    ¡°Oh, the humanity! I¡¯ve been watching you these past few days. To think that just battling a few beasts,


    and you ended up so badly! You couldn¡¯t do anything other than stand and watch in anger! If it were


    me, I¡¯d cook and eat those two crab demons easily.¡±


    She then turned to Alex. ¡°Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you, brat. When the divine power is umted


    to a certain amount, it has to be transferred, and this old guy here has no idea how. So only I can teach


    you! Besides, there¡¯s a hidden secret in the Galileo temple, and only I hold any information about it. So


    have a good think about this!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯ Alex was stunned.


    He did, in fact, feel the divine power in his goldenke acting weirdly. It had already overflowed, but


    still, it didn¡¯t form a sea. Instead, it flowed around randomly and couldn¡¯t be controlled.


    ¡®Besides, what other secrets are there rting to the Galileo temple?¡¯


    Alex called out to Shelly.


    After an hour of discussion, they finally came to amon ground that both parties could ept.


    Then, it was followed by another two hours of recovery until Alex finally got up to his feet.


    Now, his wounds were fully healed, and his powers were further increased. Next, he went back to the


    space hallway.


    At first, he was worried that it was a one-way passage, but when he felt himself passing through the


    tunnel, he knew that he¡¯d seeded. Soon, he regained vision and reappeared in front of the sea of


    Undead Beasts.


    Two Undead crab beasts as tall as mountains were ring straight at him with their gigantic eyes!

 Chapter 2418

    Chapter 2418


    Alex felt a phantom pain in his teeth upon seeing the two giant crabs. That was because his face had


    been kicked by crabs before. His teeth were almost knocked out, and his waist was nearly broken in


    half. There were even two holes punctured in his chest.


    Hence, Alex was still wary of them. He just wanted to kill them off.


    ¡°Hey, Wilbert. You can handle these two ghost crabs. Please don¡¯t be like my little girl and not train


    yourself.¡±


    Alex ced his conscience into his mind pce and spoke to the tool spirit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as there¡¯s enough divine power, there won¡¯t be any problems. Besides, it¡¯s just


    two little crabs. I¡¯ll get you some crab roeter.¡±


    Shelly was confident, so Alex felt relieved. He had to remember their current position. He knew that it


    would be helpful to memorize where the exit of this space hallway was.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°An astrology mark!¡± He eximed. This was something new that he found from the sword heart that


    the woman in red gave him.


    It was a marking that could be generally used in any space¡­ Something like a destination pointer on a


    GPS, but it was connected to his consciousness instead. Thus, after cing a mark, he would quickly


    find this ce as long as his memory wasn¡¯t wiped.


    ¡°Die!¡± Alex yelled and rushed toward the group of Undead.


    The two giant crabs were the first to attack.


    ¡°Shelly!¡±


    ¡°With water flowing under the bridge, Persephone stands above!¡±


    This time, the tool spirit was quite cooperative. She was murmuring an elegant ancient poem, but in


    reality, it was a very cruel spell. A bloody ancient bridge appeared out of nowhere, forming under the


    two crabs.


    Ring¡­


    The two crabs exploded within a second. The ancient bridge was cruel, filled with irregr forces


    rting to life and death. It was as if there was strong energy dragging them along with the other


    Undead beasts.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±


    They all roared fiercely as they backed away immediately. All they saw was several beasts being


    dragged onto Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, bing significantly younger and smaller with each


    second¡­


    This situation was just too weird. It seemed like they were able to return to their youths. This was


    initially a good thing, but the only problem was that the forces of fate were taking away the soul of the


    Undead beasts apart from making its body younger. Those affected beasts turned into infants. Some


    even looked like fetuses, vanishing, and turning into a dark and empty ball of energy, only to be


    absorbed by the bridge.


    The entire process looked as if someone was turning back time, and they were watching life being


    returned to its original state again.


    Alex was shocked to witness this as well, not just the two crabs, despite being already busy


    ughtering the Undead army. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter a single word as he held onto the


    Requiem Clock


    A whileter, he asked Clinton, ¡°Hey, Shelly can control time? Say, can you ask her to make me look a


    few years younger?¡±


    The Requiem Clock was speechless. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re not young enough? If you get any younger,


    you¡¯d have to wear baby onesies.¡±


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯


    Alex then remembered that he looked like a fourteen year old child ever since he had merged with


    Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone.


    After that, Clinton continued. ¡°Even if the forces of fate could make you younger, you wouldn¡¯t like it


    either. That¡¯s because Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge doesn¡¯t just take away age, it takes away memories,


    soul, core, and some mysterious elements within a being as well.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alex shook that thought out of his head. He then swam off with the clock still in


    hand, letting the chimes vibrate through the sea, causing the soul fires within the Undead to shake


    vigorously.


    He just needed to use Bodhi¡¯s Dragon-Tusk punches to demolish the soul fires sessfully in such


    circumstances. With this, he would get the chance to harvest their lives.


    Whoosh!


    Alex then took notice that the bridge didn¡¯t drag the two crabs onto it. Instead, it used immortal chains


    to restrict them. It would seem to be using this method to absorb the crabs¡¯ life force and energy


    directly.


    ¡°Hey Clinton, it looks like Shelly is stronger than you!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m getting old. I can¡¯tpare to these youngsters.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still pretty strong, though.¡±

 Chapter 2419

    Chapter 2419


    With the two crabs out of the way, the rest were nothing to be afraid of.


    In just thirty minutes, all the Undead beasts were demolished.


    The bridge, however, didn¡®t disappear after the job was done. Instead, Shelly, wearing a traditional red


    dress, stood elegantly on top of the bridge as she waved to Alex.


    Alex furrowed his brows as he approached the bridge but did not dare to walk any further.


    ¡°Come up here!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be younger, right?¡±


    ¡°You wish! What are you even scared of? You¡¯re the owner of this spiritual tool! Do you think it¡¯d absorb


    you entirely?¡±


    Alex figured that she was right. He shouldn¡¯t be prohibited from touching his weapon after all.


    As expected, he wasn¡¯t hurt in the slightest after getting on. However, he felt something within his


    heart. Since this was a bridge that only the dead had ever crossed, standing on top of it made him feel


    weird. The ancient and vast feeling of space, along with the weight of life and death, was a little too


    overwhelming.


    On the other hand, the bloody stains on the bridge were enough to make his heart skip with fear. He


    could sense that it was not just ordinary blood. Neither the blood of the Undead beasts nor the crabs


    were left on this bridge. So that meant that such blood stains were not left by just any entity.


    As if she could read Alex¡¯s mind, Shelly said, ¡°You¡¯re looking at the blood of a demonic god in the past.


    That bastard was very sinful. He had destroyed ten or so saintly grounds with his powers alone. He


    was able to kill high priests, beheading them in the blink of an eye. Not even the lightning tribtion


    could take him down, but he still ended up dying at Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened. It felt like he was listening to a myth. However, he knew that she was telling the


    truth, but it was odd to listen to such atrocities like some kind of normal past event


    He looked at Shelly. She looked like a little girl, her height was around 4.5 feets, but she sounded like


    an olddy.


    ¡°Here you go!¡± Shelly threw something at Alex. ¡°I told you I¡¯d treat you to some crab roe. It¡¯s the most


    valuable thing on those two crabs. So it would probably be beneficial if you ate that. And by the way, I¡¯ll


    be taking the divine power now. It¡¯d be a waste if you kept it anyway. You don¡¯t even know how to


    transform yet.¡±


    ***


    When Alex found the location of the Mystic Maiden and the others, all of them were starting to get


    worried. That was because the Mystic Maiden could sense Alex disappearing for a while. It was a very


    unnatural urrence since this shouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce.


    After that, Alex told them about the space hallway.


    ¡°It leads straight to the Wastnd?¡±


    ¡°This is great! We¡¯ve been stuck in the Endless Sea for nearly half a month! I felt like Iwas going crazy!¡±


    Ynes and Pigsy were overjoyed. Although Alex was doing most of the work in their battles, they were


    still happy that they got to leave this horrid ce soon.


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°It looks like your luck is pretty good. Space hallways are also known as


    wormholes. There are lots of them within the universe. Some organizations with such expertise would


    even take the time and effort to craft wormholes as a business! I wonder if the wormhole you found is


    natural or artificial?¡±


    No matter what it was, Alex just wanted to head home right now. His father¡¯s condition was worsening


    after all.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home first!¡±


    The group just walked through the wormhole after Alex said that However, the shark didn¡¯t dare to get


    any closer, so they let it go instead.


    After reaching the Pixies¡¯nd, Alex jumped onto Pigsy¡¯s back and grabbed Ynes with him as well.


    They then rushed off at ten times the speed of sound.


    ***


    Right then, an unexpected guest arrived at the doorstep of Rockefeller Manor.


    y had brought some men with him, barging into the manor as he yelled, ¡°All Rockefellers, get your


    a*ses out here and knee! before us!¡±

 Chapter 2420

    Chapter 2420


    Still sitting in the courtyard, the fairies were enraged. They felt as if their lungs were going to explode


    with rage.


    Brittany, Maya, Waltz, Beatrice, Cheryl, and Dawn were all here. The Rockefeller family seemed to be


    overpowered with feminine energy¡­ Apart from the sick William and Dorothy¡¯s two sons, the rest were


    all beautiful women. Moreover, this was considered a smaller group. Michelle, Daya, Luna, Freya, and


    other rted women would sometimese by as well.


    All of them could easily be considered fairies because of their ethereal looks. Yet now, all these fairies


    were infuriated by y¡¯s actions.


    ¡°y, you bastard! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de!¡± Waltz was quite upset about this.


    She thought y would realize the Rockefeller family¡¯s powers after leaving that day, then change his


    mind and admit his defeat. However, he still came over regardless.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m part of the Rockefeller family, and I¡¯m Alex¡¯s wife. Although y used to be my sworn


    brother, he started walking a path of sin, simply treacherous! I will kill him if I have to, and I won¡¯t


    hesitate in the slightest. You guys don¡¯t have to forgive him for my sake either.¡±


    Brittany, on the other hand, seemed to be rtively calm.


    After the initial rage, she acted as if y was just a mad dog. ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill him, but we, the


    Rockefellers, are no weaklings either. Since they came here to try and threaten us with their powers,


    let¡¯s just destroy their sorry little cores as a warning.¡±


    All the women nodded synchronously. Waltz turned to Brittany. ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡±


    Waltz knew well that Brittany was considerate of her feelings. Brittany might be able to hold in her


    anger toward y, but the others might not They would¡¯ve definitely killed them off the moment these


    ¡®guests¡¯ barged in.


    Brittany caressed Waltz¡¯s face and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that Alex couldn¡¯te back in the end. I know


    you all are upset. The Rockefeller family surely has failed you all. Bute on, let¡¯s go check out the


    situation first.¡±


    The women army rushed out, causing the uninvited guests to gasp in delight.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, what is this? Did we barge into a beauty¡¯s nest? Why are all of them so beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Beauty¡¯s nest? I¡¯d say this is a whole brothel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m loving this view, Boss. I have to bring one home with me. I¡¯d like the one in the white dress. You


    won¡¯t oppose that, right?¡±


    y brought a few more people than before, a total of seventeen men. Each and everyone looked


    different, dressed in many unique styles as well. Despite this, seeing all these ¡®fairies¡¯ made them


    equally as excited.


    y didn¡¯t expect this at all, but he was satisfied with it nheless. He smiled and said, ¡°Woah, we¡¯re


    getting a bonus today, boys! I was thinking about all your marriage anyway. It looks like we¡¯d be able to


    solve a few today. But one of these beauties is off limits, alright?¡±


    Oneughed. ¡°I know, I know, Sister Waltz, right? That¡¯s our sister-inw, so of course, no one would


    dare toy a finger on her. I would be the first to fight anyone who dares to too!¡±


    Another said, ¡°Boss, your current status should grant you more than just Sister Waltz. Why don¡¯t you


    pick one from these beauties today? I think the middle one is the best. She looks as elegant as a


    queen. Just imagine having such beauties in each arm! That¡¯s the epitome of heaven!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    yughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s great. I intend to do that too!¡±


    However, the person in the middle that they were talking about was Alex¡¯s mother, Brittany.


    These people were all absolutely unscrupulous. They spoke loudly as well. The deaf and hard of


    hearing would be able to hear their words loud and clear, let alone Brittany and the others, who were


    quite powerful.


    Waltz was furious, ring at y angrily. ¡°Why have you turned out this way? Are you even the y I


    knew back then? I am so disgusted by your current self.¡±


    y was still quite obsessed with Waltz. Hence, he was upset to hear Waltz say that. He felt as if his


    heart was being twisted.


    His subordinate said, ¡°Boss, Sister Waltz must have been tricked. That¡¯s why she has said such harsh


    words. After we capture her, she¡¯ll understand you sooner orter! If you can¡¯t bring yourself to capture


    her, I can be of assistance. We can teach her a lesson or two when we get back.¡±


    y nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 2421

    Chapter 2421


    After that, the man walked over to them, ready to attack Waltz.


    Smack!


    Waltz immediately pped the man across the face. It was loud and clear. Quite a few of his teeth


    were knocked out, and his nose ended up crooked as well, and blood came running down his cheeks


    as if it were a waterfall.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    y¡¯s subordinate was utterly stunned as he screamed out loud, not expecting Waltz to move with


    such speed and strength.


    As a cultivator who had achieved the first stage of Core Formation, he thought he was dreaming for this


    to have happened to him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, Waltz wasn¡¯t satisfied with just one p. She then kicked him in his lower core, using the


    Moon of the Nine Revolutions to concentrate Chi into her legs. Just then, they heard a resounding


    thump, and the person¡¯s core had been shattered with just a mere kick. His abdomen was almost


    punctured through as well, as his entire body was sent flying into the air, falling harshly to the ground.


    His face was pale from the pain as he vomited blood profusely.


    ¡°Y¡­ You destroyed all my powers?¡± That person was in a sheer rage as he red at Waltz.


    Waltz¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°That¡¯s all you got? Yet you still dare to show such insolence in front of


    the Rockefeller family? Do you really think we¡¯re just a bunch of weaklings?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you one more chance, y. Destroy all of you and your men¡¯s powers, get out of my face,


    and leave California forever. Or else.¡±


    y burst out inughter as if he had just heard a joke a she gave out another order. ¡°Draff, your turn!¡±


    The middle-aged man named Draff leaped off the ground as he lunged toward Waltz.


    Boom!


    Arge pit was left behind where his feet were after he sprinted off. On the other hand, Waltz used the


    Moon of the Nine Revolutions again to counter his attack.


    As their palms met, both took quite a few steps back from the impact. It seemed that their powers were


    at par.


    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t expect you to improve this quickly, Waltz. It looks likeI underestimated you, but that¡¯s the


    end of this! Homan Teclmology is not an organization you¡¯d want to mess with, so juste with me.


    You¡¯d get to stay within Homan Teclmology as long as I¡¯m here. And you¡¯d get to have arge bundle of


    resources! You¡¯d surely be able to exceed your current powers,¡± y said.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! I¡¯ll destroy you today!¡±


    Despite this, Waltz was kicked in the gut by Draff five secondster. She started vomiting blood as well.


    Moreover, Draff was going easy on her at the time. Otherwise, she might be even further injured.


    Maya narrowed her eyes. ¡°Waltz, retreat. I¡¯ll deal with them!¡±


    Since Maya had extreme potential, she was currently a Profound Mystic, two levels above Waltz¡¯ s


    powers. She was very displeased that Waltz was injured this badly, so she didn¡¯t show any mercy at all.


    Using Silver Frost, arge gust of ice was released from her palm,nding on Draff. In an instant, he


    was frozen into a human icicle.


    She didn¡¯t stop there, still filled with resentment toward these people. ¡®How dare they disrespect


    Brittany? They must have a death wish. I¡¯ll show them who¡¯s boss this time.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t mind letting y off, but all his subordinates would have to pay. If they have to guts toe


    looking for trouble, they should be prepared for death as well.¡¯


    Bam bam bam!


    More human icicles were formed on the spot. Some even died instantly as the ice was smashed into


    pieces.


    y¡¯s group was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect this sweet-smelling beauty to jump out of nowhere.


    Much less expected that she could attack with such great powers, killing them before they could react.


    y was enraged as he yelled, ¡°Everyone, attack!¡±

 Chapter 2422

    Chapter 2422


    y had brought seventeen people with him, but now there were only thirteen of them left. With this, all


    of them lunged forward, deciding to outnumber Maya and beat her up altogether.


    They didn¡¯t care about fairness at all. Winning was more important to them since they would have


    control over the losers.


    ¡®These losers would be nothing! Nothing!¡¯


    However, reality proved otherwise. y initially thought that handling them would be easy after this.


    Besides, no matter how powerful or skillful Maya was, she was still a human who caught them by


    surprise. Moreover, Waltz was still bleeding from their previous attacks, so he thought they had the


    advantage in this battle¡­


    Even if they couldn¡¯t defeat them, they could still hold one of the women hostage and threaten the


    others. As long as they get their hands on one, the others would start panicking and do anything to


    protect her. Hence, he thought he coulde out victorious.


    In reality¡­


    St!


    St!


    Dawn, the Fairy Doctor, joined the fight.


    Her powers were ranked third in the Flying Eagles Academy, and she had achieved Spirit Severing a


    long while ago. If she hadn¡¯t put her heart into alchemy, she would¡¯ve archived Tribtion Crossing by


    now.


    She pulled out a flying sword, using it to behead the men one by one, causing them to cry out in fear


    and pain.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°This is getting out of hand, boss! We have to use n B!¡± someone yelled.


    The Fairy Doctor didn¡¯t hesitate one bit, and she was attacking them at a ferocious speed. In the blink


    of an eye, their group had narrowed down to under ten people. Fresh blood sttered all over the


    ce. With this, the men realized that these women were no ordinary people. On the contrary, all of


    them looked like they were used to such gory situations.


    If they still hadn¡¯t figured out how powerful this family was, they would be digging their own grave.


    ¡°Initiate n B!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The group of men backed away immediately but not retreating from the scene.


    After taking a few steps back, all of them took out a tiny bottle that was the size of their thumbs. Inside


    was an unknown, bright red liquid.


    They then opened it and downed it all in one gulp.


    ¡°What are they drinking?¡± Cheryl, who was standing next to Brittany at the time, stared straight at those


    people. She knew that something was up.


    Dawn and Maya looked at each other and backed away at the same time. They were able to sense


    strange energy emanating from those men. Suddenly, something odd started happening right before


    their eyes.


    These people were mutating right there and then. Some grew scales, their skin turned ck as well, as


    if they had turned into a python. Some grew tails, making them look like crocodiles. Some even grew


    bull horns and became 200 feet tall.


    The entire situation was just eerie, but such mutations did, in fact, increase their powers a lot. Their


    aura was enough to rm everyone as well.


    Dawn was quick-witted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time. Maya, let¡¯s attack!¡±


    The two women rushed over.


    Suddenly, y somehow took out a g from thin air. The gpole started growing till it was three


    meters tall, and the g had a bull¡¯s head for a motive.


    Boom!


    Sticking the pole into the ground, a mysterious light shed under the dirt, releasing arge, immense


    force.


    ¡°Be careful of that g!¡± Dawn said to Maya. ¡°This looks like the symbol for the Bull tribe. We can¡¯t


    afford to ignore it. Let¡¯s not try to turn this against ourselves. Stay alert, and if something goes wrong,


    take Madam Brittany and the others to hide!¡±


    On the other hand, Maya immediately shouted, ordering the others to protect Brittany and retreat right


    away.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Do you think it¡¯d be that easy to leave? None of you will be able to escape today,¡± y


    said.


    His body was starting to mutate as well. Three horns appeared on his head, making him look extremely


    weird.


    Boom!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 2423

    Chapter 2423


    Maya tried to approach y with concentrated Frost Chi in her hand by activating Silver Frost again.


    However, she couldn¡¯t move y one bit, it was as if he were a stone wall. Moreover, his horns


    released a bright ray of light and looked like it was shooting missiles.


    Suddenly, a concentrated ray of mysterious light energy hit Maya in the gut, forming a hole right in the


    middle.


    Thud!


    Maya¡¯s body felt like she had been struck by lightning as she fell to the ground hard, bleeding


    profusely.


    ¡°Ah, Maya!¡±


    ¡°Sister Maya!¡±


    The entire Rockefeller family yelled, anxious and worried. They knew that Maya was strong, yet she


    ended up with such a serious injury.


    ¡®How did these people be this powerful in a short amount of time?¡¯


    Dawn spoke once more, but her sword couldn¡¯t slice through their necks at all, contrary to when she


    beheaded them withplete ease a while ago.


    ¡®What was in that bottle?¡¯


    ¡®A type of divine medicine?¡¯


    She was shocked as she hadn¡¯t seen any medicine as strong as this. None of the ancient books had


    mentioned this either.


    ¡®Could this be a divine medicine that came from Mount Oro?¡¯


    Although she was overwhelmed with shock and confusion, she still rushed to give Maya two healing


    pills.


    ¡®She was brave to face a mutated enemy alone, but it was too hard. She has been defeated.¡¯


    One of those mutated men shed Dawn on the back within thirty seconds, causing blood to pour out


    of the wound. The injury was so severe that it almost broke her spine in half.


    All the women turned pale, seemingly upset.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Waltz stepped forward, using her body as a shield for the others. ¡°y, if you want to hurt them any


    further, you¡¯ll have to go through me first.¡±


    For some reason, y wasn¡¯t fazed by this one bit.


    He stared at Waltz, his expression cold and sadistic. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still as precious as you were


    back then? You¡¯re used, Waltz. You¡¯re just a worn doll. I¡¯m willing to y with you once in a while, for


    the sake of our past friendship. But don¡¯t you dare think you¡¯re still all that.¡±


    Waltz was enraged.


    ¡°How could he say that about me?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s like he threw our past friendship out the window! This man¡­ He¡¯s either a great actor back then, or


    he hadpletely changed.¡¯


    y smiled mockingly. ¡°Alright then, Waltz. Do you understand your situation now? I¡¯ll admit that I used


    to feel a slight obsession with you. So you better seduce me before that feeling vanishes. Please me


    with your body. If I¡¯m satisfied, I might just let these peasants go!¡±


    Waltz scolded. ¡°You disgust me. Azure and I were deceived back then. Now that you¡¯ve shown your


    true colors, I despise you! And I look down on you! Just look at yourself. You¡¯re no human. You look


    worse than ghosts! You¡¯re just someone with a bull head, a beast!¡±


    Smack!


    y moved rather fast, like a charging bull. He lunged toward Waltz and gave her a hard p across


    her face after hearing her words.


    His eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then we don¡¯t have anything else to talk


    about. From this day onward, the Rockefeller family of California will be wiped from America¡¯s history!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for, boys? Aren¡¯t you all interested in some of these littledies? You¡¯re free to


    pick whoever you like! Once you¡¯ve made your choice, just bring them into a room. We have a free


    motel right here, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, your family¡¯s assets, along with the Thousand Miles Conglomerate, would now be


    owned by Homan Technology.¡±


    After saying that, he walked slowly toward Waltz.


    Just then, a voice filled with malicious intent came fromthe skies¡­


    ¡°So¡­ Are you all digging your graves, or do you all have a death wish?¡±


    Two people flew over on the back of a pig. Alex and Ynes had arrived. However, Alex never would¡¯ve


    expected someone here to destroy his entire family when he came back¡­


    ¡®No, wait, they¡¯re here to steal my assets and my lovers.¡¯


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    ¡°Darling..!¡±


    ¡°My beloved..!¡±


    ¡°Brother..!¡±


    The women eximed with joyful tears filling their eyes as soon as they saw Alex.

 Chapter 2424

    Chapter 2424


    Whoosh!


    Still carrying Alex and Ynes, Pigsy dropped itself down and stood in between Waltz and y. Pigsy¡¯s


    gaze wandered around the scene. It first noticed Waltz, then Maya, Brittany, and the others.


    It then murmured. ¡°Oh my, little minion. These are your wives? All of them are such beauties. Do you


    really have the time to handle all of them?¡±


    Ynes was stunned too. ¡°Your harem¡¯s a little big. Am I supposed to get along with all of them?¡±


    Alex was speechless, raising a brow at Ynes.


    ¡®What are you thinking? I don¡¯t think my harem concerns you in the slightest. Aren¡¯t you taking this


    whole wife act thing a little too seriously?¡¯


    On the other hand, Waltz and the others were shocked as well.


    They weren¡¯t able to see him all that clearly when he was in the air. Now that they could take a closer


    look, all of them couldn¡¯t help but express confusion.


    ¡®Is this teenager¡­ Really my man?¡¯


    ¡°W¡­ Who are you?¡± Waltz asked, obviously blundered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. Are you Alex¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°Mom, can you take a look and see if he¡¯s a fake?¡±


    Brittany approached and scanned him up and down. She even pinched Alex¡¯s cheeks and gave it a


    pull. ¡°Well, his skin is real.¡±


    Alex really didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m real too!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ You just¡­ You don¡¯t look your age at all!¡±


    Alex rubbed his face gently after his mother pinched him. ¡°You don¡¯t look your age either. Just look at


    your face. No one would question it even if you said you¡¯re in your twenties. I just look a few years


    younger than before. Wouldn¡¯t I look more like your son this way?¡±


    Brittany replied. ¡°What about your wives? You look like a minor. Wouldn¡¯t it feel like they¡¯remitting


    a crime¡­ When sleeping with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s on them.¡±


    The family continued to surround Alex, gossiping and questioning him. It sounded as if they were


    currently at a flea market.


    y, who seemed like the main character earlier, instantly became a nobody. More importantly, they


    were running out of time.


    The potion they just drank had a time limit. ording to the first daughter of Homon Technology, the


    potion would grant the powers of an Imminent Immortal, which was like half the powers of an Immortal.


    However, once the effect wears off, they would be very weak and would have to take a few days


    to recover. Hence, it¡¯d be best not to use this medicine unless the situation called for it.


    ¡°Hey, you pricks! You have forgotten about your situation here, huh? Are we dead to you?¡± One of


    y¡¯s subordinates, who had meaty wings on his back, spoke. He was very unhappy about the


    Rockefeller family members¡¯ attitudes.


    ¡®We literally have the upper hand here, yet you¡¯re all in the mood for a chit-chat? Aren¡¯t you all just a


    little too carefree?¡¯


    Alex took a slight nce at him. ¡°Be confident, don¡¯t question yourself.¡±


    ¡®What is that supposed to mean?¡¯


    After thinking that, the man realized what Alex was implying. It meant that Alex did see them as dead


    men.


    ¡°You b*stard, who do you think you are? You just rode a pig here, and you think you¡¯re some legendary


    character like Pigsy?¡± That man chuckled coldly.


    Pigsy was upset at that remark and spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m Pigsy, mind you. He¡¯s my little minion. Are your eyes


    reced with assh*les? How could you not see that, peasant?¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    That man was furious. He didn¡¯t think that the pig of all things would insult him too.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you into roast pork!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, Pigsy disappeared into thin air just as he was about to attack. Pigsy¡¯s speed was


    extraordinary after all. No human could possiblypete with it.


    Suddenly, that man realized that one of his wings had been forcefully ripped off by Pigsy with its front


    trotters.


    ¡°I love chicken wings. I wonder if this guy¡¯s wings taste good!¡±


    The pig demon was starting to get addicted to having wings after eating the peacocks¡¯st time. Hence,


    it would always get the urge to chomp down on wings whenever it saw any.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The bird man screeched in pain. His back was covered in blood after his wing was torn off.


    Moreover, such force only made the wound very big, drenching the floor with fresh blood.


    This shocked every single person at the scene, apart from Alex and Ynes.


    ¡®How could a pig be this powerful? So this means none of us is stronger than a pig?¡¯


    y suddenly felt rmed. He was in a daze after seeing just how shockingly strong Pigsy was. He


    turned around immediately and noticed that Alex was staring straight at him. For some reason, he felt


    as if he was being watched by arge ancient monster.


    Besides that, he had met an ambassador from Mount Oro back at Homan Technology.

 Chapter 2425

    Chapter 2425


    That ambassador was tremendously strong. When they stared at him, he felt the sudden urge to kneel


    as well. That was just how powerful they were. Yet now, he felt the same when Alex looked at him.


    ¡®But¡­ How is that possible? I must be hallucinating!¡¯


    ¡°Die!¡± y attacked, using his Imminent Immortal powers to swing his fists at Alex¡¯s head.


    Dawn knew exactly how powerful y was. She was worried that Alex might get hurt and tried to warn


    him not to take the punch if he couldn¡¯t.


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence at all.


    That was because y¡¯s punch was nothing to Alex¡­ He didn¡¯t dodge, taking y¡¯s attack head-on,


    literally. However, just as his fist was a mere inches away, it was blocked off by a mysterious force and


    was unable tond the punch on Alex¡¯s body at all.


    y couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡®Is this really happening?¡¯


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I thought you were quite powerful since you came over and tried to destroy my


    family. Yet this is all you got? You¡¯re not even remotely as strong as the fish in the sea.¡±


    y used all his might, all three of his horns started glowing.


    After that, he met his demise. That was because Alex was interested in his horns, grabbing onto them


    and pullng them harshly.


    ¡°Moo¡­¡± y let out a painful cry as one of his horns was being pulled off his body by force.


    Moreover, Alex just took one look at it and threw it aside, visibly disgusted. ¡°Ew, what is this? Trash!¡±


    He then proceeded to pull out the other two horns, throwing them away too. It was so brutal and gory


    that it made everyone¡¯s scalps go numb.


    Alex said monotonously, ¡°Why did you choose to be an animal when you could be human? Well, just


    remember to be a good human in your next life!¡±


    Forming a white ball of light in his hand, a lightning bolt struck y.


    After his horns were removed, y realized that his powers werepletely drained. His body had


    fallen into a weak state earlier than expected. He couldn¡¯t possibly defeat Azure at this point, let alone


    Alex. So all he could do was scream. ¡°Stop! I¡¯m Waltz¡¯s second brother. I¡¯m your brother-inw! You


    can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw..? y Ember..?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m y Ember. Uhm¡­ Hehe, this is all just a misunderstanding! We¡¯re all family, right?¡±


    Alex turned to Waltz but noticed blood stains on her.


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s you, y!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, uhm, it¡¯s me.¡± y had to surrender, for now, suppressing his tears as he was terrified.


    ¡®Who is this devil, and where did hee from? But looking at his tone, I think¡­ I can live another


    day.¡¯


    However, Alex spoke up again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pick a good ce for your burial! Rest in peace then!¡±


    He opened up his palm again as electricity filled the air. In the end, y was turned into a pile of flesh.


    Alex caressed Waltz¡¯s face gently. ¡°Waltz, even if he were your brother, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive him


    for hurting you. You don¡¯t me me for that, right?¡±


    ¡°He deserved it!¡± Waltz¡¯s eyes were reddened, but she paused for a brief moment and continued. ¡°Alex,


    you look kind of like a girl now.¡±


    Smack!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Alex pped her behind gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to show you if I¡¯m a guy or a girlter.¡±


    y¡¯s subordinates tried to escape after seeing Alex killing off their leader with such ease. Despite


    their efforts, Alex rushed over and blocked the exit.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, you shouldn¡¯t leave! Dying together is more meaningful!¡±


    ***


    There was an eighteen-floor modern building built next to West Lake belonging to Homon Teclmology.


    A woman in office wear was currently sitting in a leather chair. She turned to the old man next to her


    and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, right? The Thousand Miles Conglomerate should be ours now. We have to


    get our hands on the form of their Heavenly Potion.¡±

 Chapter 2426

    Chapter 2426


    The woman was not very old. She was around twenty four or twenty five years old. She had a stunning


    appearance. There was arrogance in her eyebrows, which was different from mortal women, as well


    as¡­ Languidness.


    She wore a ck OL suit and had a fantastic figure and a pair of very long legs. Herplexion was


    fair, white, and tender, as silky smooth as milk; She had a pair of soft and slender long legs. Her foot


    arch was curved nicely, with toes cardamom gorgeous as a souffl¨¦. Her toenails were embroidered with


    a faint flower pattern.


    The description was detailed because the woman¡¯s pair of long legs were resting on the opposite table.


    She gently shook her bare feet and felt veryfortable.


    The old man across the table had a white beard. He stood across the table, facing the woman with a


    kind of humility, not even daring to nce longer than necessary at the woman. He was staring at a pot


    of greenery next to him instead when he said, ¡°Madam, the Heavenly Form Medicine of the


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate is only able to cure the difficult andplicated diseases of ordinary


    people, and there may not be a pill form present behind it.¡±


    The woman gave him a look and crossed her right foot. With her toes, she picked up a piece of paper


    next to her and flung it.


    That very ordinary piece of paper shot at the old man like a knife.


    The old man was staring at the green roses, but he seemed to have a pair of eyes on the top of his


    head as he immediately stretched his hand out with mysterious dense energy between his fingers and


    a faint sh of purple light that caught the piece of paper with unparalleled precision.


    ¡°Take a look. This is the information you just got.¡± The woman put her feet away into a pair of white


    high heels, and when she stood up, she gave an even more profound sense of oppression. Those legs


    were like jade pirs. With the high heels, her height could reach 1.9 meters.


    The key was that her body was perfect, just like a supermodel.


    She grabbed a bottle of milk and drank with a straw while saying, ¡°Do not underestimate this


    enterprise. The Olympus Tribe of Mount Oro has noticed the Thousand Miles Conglomerate. It helps


    their bodies. As long as we are the first to get it, we can strengthen our rtionship with the Olympus


    Tribe of Mount Oro. Then, this will suppress their rtionship with other plutocrats.¡±


    The old man nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Madam, I¡¯ll ask the members to act fast.¡±


    Just as that was said, a female secretary of Homan Technology knocked on the door hurriedly.


    ¡°Madam, something has happened!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± The woman took a sip from the milk carton, and


    licked her lips. Feeling a little unsatisfied, she rolled her eyes and looked at the female secretary.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The female secretary said, ¡°The Rockefeller family of California demands that Homan Technology¡¯s


    boss go to the door of the Rockefeller family¡¯s house before six o¡¯clock this evening to admit his


    mistakes. Otherwise, Homan Technology will be overthrown.¡±


    Hearing this, the woman hadn¡®t had time to swallow the milk in her mouth when she spurted it out. Two


    secondster, she burst intoughter.


    ¡°The Rockefeller family of California? What kind of family is that? I¡¯ve never heard of such a family. Are


    they very powerful?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I guess it¡¯s an uncouth family again that is moring for attention and wanting to take


    advantage of our Homan Technology¡¯s name to increase their poprity. We do not have to pay


    attention to such an insignificant character! Remember, our Homan Technology is the world¡¯s top


    plutocrats openly recognized by the world. It is impossible to be blindly led by unscrupulous people. If


    this Rockefeller family is causing much trouble, we will destroy them at once.¡±


    This woman had a sense of arrogance in her words. It seemed as if she was standing on the clouds,


    looking down on all beings. It was like she was born to be a fairy in the sky, While others were mud on


    the ground, unqualified to fight with her.


    Her name was Shirley Hancock, the very firstdy of the Hancock family, a hidden plutocrat.


    The female secretary took out her cell phone and tapped on a video, ¡±Madam, this news is recently on


    SwitchTV. A very famous female anchor posted this. Her name is Michelle Yowell, nicknamed Moe


    Little Witch. She has a powerful figure behind her, rumored to be the Fairy Doctor of the Flying Eagles


    Academy, who is also her master¡­ This proves that the news she posted is first-hand information and


    has a deep rtionship with the Rockefeller family.¡±

 Chapter 2427

    Chapter 2427


    After listening, Shirley did not care very much and said, ¡°Nowadays, everything on earth is recovering,


    and the aura is gradually thickening. The Flying Eagle Academy, which was very famous back then,


    has also fallen behind. The strongest battle power today is on top of Mount Oro. The others are all


    nothing.¡±


    On the female secretary¡¯s cell phone, the content of the video ying was exactly the ultimatum issued


    by Alex to Homan Technology. However, Shirley only nced at it, treating him as a poseur.


    ¡°Pay no attention to it. Get ready to take over the Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Go now!¡±


    After she had spoken and sent people away, she took out another bottle of yogurt from the refrigerator,


    gulping it down.


    She was a woman who liked to consume dairy products.


    ***


    Of course, Michelle could share this video because she happened to be at the Rockefeller family.


    Moe Little Witch was so excited to see Alex that she gave him a big hug on the spot and said that she


    was going to post the information about his return to her live stream to strike some people in the face


    because many people on her live stream thought that Alex was dead and could not possiblye


    back.


    Alex came back this time and did not intend to keep a low profile again. He simply recorded a video


    and got Michelle to upload it.


    As a result, Shirley treated it as air when this video was published, but the live chat room exploded.


    Why?


    Homan Technology¡¯s development momentum was high because it was backed by hidden plutocrats.


    Therefore, the use of resources was inexhaustible. Recently, it was found that thepany was


    fancied by Mount Oro¡¯s Messenger of God, thus bing one of the spokespeople of the gods on


    earth.


    This identity was badass.


    Alex was missing for a long time. Everyone thought that he had died inside the ancient boundary. Now,


    he was back by luck and had asked the big boss of Homan Technology to run to him, kneel, and admit


    his mistake. Wasn¡¯t this too reckless?


    The live chat room exploded.


    ¡°Michelle, persuade your brother. The change is too fast. The world now is different from the past.


    Homan Technology has Mount Oro¡¯s big backing. We cannot fight them. So ask Brother Alex to bear


    with it for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with thement above.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I find Alex looking so much younger? Is there a problem with my sses?¡±


    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s my eyes that are seeing things wrong. Alex, didn¡¯t he get married and have children long


    ago? This¡­ It can¡®t be his brother, right?¡±


    ¡°Fight with Homan and face the consequences!¡±


    The inte was full ofments.


    This was because, durin g this time, the world¡¯s plutocratic forces had emerged. They had significant


    resources and lots of money and often even had massive fighting strength. Besides one plutocrat


    showing extraordinary ability, there were even some historical ancient sects being suppressed by them.


    Although Alex earned a bit of fame before, the world generally felt some gap between him and Jade,


    the Flying Eagles Academy, Principal Lewin, and Principal Lawlor. He certainly could not fight Homan


    Technology and their chief backer, the Hancock family.


    Then, just as the crowd felt that Alex was out of his depth overextending himself, Michelle entered the


    live chat room and sent a message.


    ¡°Homan Technology¡¯s boss did note to the door to apologize at nine o¡¯clock. So feel free to watch


    the wonderful show of Homan Tower copsing!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2428

    Chapter 2428


    Once this statement was made, the whole new world became chaotic, not to mention Michelle¡®s live


    stream. Michelle was the most famous female anchor on SwitchTV today, and others were


    iparable to her. Once she released such big news in the live room, it immediately became viral.


    SwitchTV¡¯s senior management, who were behind the scenes, immediately foresaw the possible


    sensational effect of this event. For the fans¡¯ sake, the management had turned the confrontation


    between California¡¯s Rockefeller family and Homan Technology into a home page special column.


    Those who logged into the tform would be able to see it immediately.


    ¡°Homan Tower, isn¡¯t that the Homan Tower of Homan Technology located in the center of Michigan?¡±


    ¡°I heard that when constructing this building, all materials used were the best ording to the world¡¯s


    top seismic standards. The cost of the building is up to 30 billion. Even missiles cannot destroy this


    kind of building. Ask him how he ns to make the tower copse? With his mouth?¡±


    ¡°It feels like Moe Little Witch¡¯s brother is a bit retarded. Is he living in a dream?¡±


    On the inte, many despicable voices appeared, not believing at all that Alex could make Homan


    Tower copse.


    Of course, some people stood out and proimed Alex¡¯s remarkable achievements.


    ¡°Are you out of date? Alex is a super big boss. Do you know how the ind¡¯s Mount Fuji disappeared?


    You can go through the newspaper if you don¡®t know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alex could make Mount Fuji disappear. What is a mere Homan Tower?¡±


    ¡°Also, back then, there was a demon invasion over the ancient boundary. If Alex did not save the day,


    now the entire golden era would not even exist. You people who gossip about others are really


    ridiculous.¡±


    But someone immediately retorted, ¡°Who knows if what happened then is not true? Or maybe this Alex,


    who has long been in cahoots with the demons, deliberately put on a Show? Besides, everything is


    different now. Even the demon tribe was beaten badly by Mount Oro¡¯s divine messenger. Anyway, I¡¯ll


    wait for nine o¡®clock to see the joke.¡±


    There was even an ID called ¡®Sinister Spirit¡¯ saying, ¡°Alex overestimated himself. He is doomed to die. I


    have prepared a coffin and am willing to collect his corpse for free.¡±


    ***


    There was a lot of noise outside.


    Alex and all the Rockefeller family members were not concerned at all.


    Alex saw his father, whom he had been looking so hard for, only to return on his own.


    Seeing him chained to the bed, his body bound with iron ropes, even two directly through the lute bone,


    his expression was dark and terrible, and his heart ached like a cramp.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Who did this? Who locked my father up like this? Is there any humanity left?¡±


    He was very sad. As a son of a man, he really could not see such a scene.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Florence shed tears and said, ¡°Your master, Jade, did this. But you cannot me your master. It is also


    to your father¡¯s benefit. When your father does not have a seizure, he is okay. But once the poison


    attacks, he is no different from a beast. He attacked not only others but also attacked himself. If he


    were not chained, he would have killed himself.¡±


    Hearing this, Alex¡®s expression eased. However, it was still heartbreakingly painful.


    Cherry, who was at the side, said, ¡°Judging from thest seizure, in another hour, Uncle should have


    another seizure. Alex, do you have high-grade antidote pills on you? If you have them, hurry up and


    give him a try. Once these toxic attacks ur, the damage to the body will be heavier. I am most


    worried that if the toxicity damages the brain, the consequences would be unpredictable.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I have already prepared the antidote, but I will use it only when my father has a seizure,


    so let¡¯s wait for a while!¡±


    Soon, Maya and the Fairy Doctor arrived too.


    They had suffered some injuries earlier, but with Alex here, it was not difficult to heal them. After such a


    short while, they recoveredpletely. Typically, one needed to wait for an hour, but this time,


    William¡¯s seizure came earlier, and after only ten minutes of waiting, his body jerked, and he opened


    his bloodshot eyes.


    Cherry reminded them, ¡°Uncle is having a seizure. Alex, hurry!¡±

 Chapter 2429

    Chapter 2429


    Alex was already holding the antidote pill in his hand a while ago. This was a ninth- grade pill known as


    the Ternary Divine Antidote Pill. This was also the highest level of pills Alex could refine at his current


    level of alchemy. It was in the category of spiritual pills. Any better, and it would not belong to the


    earthly pills category anymore. It would be known as the Divine Fairy Pill then.


    Alex had not yet refined a Divine Fairy Pill, so he did not know if he could do so.


    Divine Fairy Pills were naturally much more advanced than spiritual pills. One of the most important


    differences was that Divine Fairy Pills contained some rule energy, the essence of elixir pills.


    Roar!


    William¡¯s eyes were as red as blood, staring at Alex as if he was staring at his archenemy, wanting to


    eat him alive. It was not at all like an old man seeing his son, which made Florence, who was watching


    next to him, feel particrly unpleasant.


    Alex pursed his lips and moved his fingers, ready to pop the pills into William¡¯s mouth when he got the


    chance.


    But at that moment, he felt a strange energy in William¡¯s body, from within William¡¯s soul¡­ It was


    strange and cold, like a poisonous snake that chooses people to devour, giving Alex a creepy feeling.


    ¡°Nope¡­¡±


    Just because of this, Alex paused for a moment and did not give the pill to William.


    At this moment, the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens, who had long since hidden in Alex¡¯s mind


    pce and wasfortably lying under the Chaos Tree on the cold jade bed that once belonged to


    Pigsy, sent a voice to Alex¡¯s divine thoughts, ¡°That¡¯s not right. You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t give him the


    Ternary Divine Antidote Pill. Otherwise, your father wouldn¡¯t have survived more than ten breaths.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Alex was shocked, and he quickly squeezed the pill in his hand. He felt that it was still not safe and


    reentered the storage treasure, ¡°Little Sister, do you know his condition?¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens snorted coldly and rolled over on the


    bed. ¡°I¡¯m toozy to care about the drama in your life. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex¡¯s consciousness hurriedly sank into the mind pce and appeared at the Mysterious Maiden of


    Nine Heavens¡¯ bedside as he shyly said, ¡°Big Sister, you are my real sister. This is okay, right? Tell me


    now, what is going on with my father?¡±


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavensughed coldly. ¡°Who wants to be your real sister?¡±


    Alex was speechless. Was she really arguing with him about designation at moments like this?


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll address you as my brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, you big-headed ghost. I am your master. You have to call me master!¡±


    ¡°Well, my master, beautiful and great master, can you tell me the truth now?¡±


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens looked at him and said, ¡°Massage my back. This body has to


    diffuse meridians. It¡¯s always soretely.¡±


    To save his father, Alex put on his best behavior. ¡°You have found the right person. In this regard, I am


    a professional.¡±


    His hands fell on the back of the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens, where the curves were beautiful


    and sexy. But, Alex now had no intention to take advantage of her. His mind was focused on pleasing


    her, so he massaged her dutifully.


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens was delighted.


    ¡°Change position. Put pressure on the waist!¡±


    ¡°Okay, my white lotus.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, now do the feet!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Dear White Lotus, your feet are so beautiful. I feel sofortable¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was asking you if you arefortable when I squeeze your feet like this?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s okay, from now on,e in and give me a massage every day, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Okay! And my father¡­¡±


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens finally stopped hiding. ¡°You should feel it, too, right? I¡¯m telling


    you, it¡¯s called soul-nting! Your father, who a certain great man favored, wanted to sacrifice him into


    an out-of-body incarnation.¡±

 Chapter 2430

    Chapter 2430


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alex grabbed one of the Mystic Maiden¡¯s white jade feet and waspletely stunned. ¡°This is¡­


    Someone wants to take over my father¡¯s body?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden shook her head. ¡°Soul-nting, not possessing. Soul-nting is a hundred times


    crueler than possessing. Thousand times crueler!¡±


    Alex¡¯s grip tightened. His heart was shaking.


    The Mystic Maiden¡¯s beautiful eyebrows twitched slightly. Alex¡¯s grip was too hard and was pinching


    her painfully.


    However, this time she did not scold him harshly. Instead, she only gently broke free and then said,


    ¡°Those whom the great figures chose to nt their souls are supreme geniuses. So, in that case, your


    father is very talented. Otherwise, he would not have suffered this situation.¡±


    Alex fell on her bed on his butt.


    Taking away the body was already cruel. Soul-nting was a hundred times more brutal than taking


    away the body a thousand times. He really couldn¡¯t imagine how painful that was.


    After that, the Mystic Maiden gave him an exnation of what soul-nting was.


    The requirements for both the spell caster and the spell recipient were very high. First, the spell caster


    must have had a cultivation level above god and a high level of research in soul arts; then, the physical


    quality of the spell recipient and the state of the soul must also be quite powerful.


    There were rumors that the spell caster must be the leader of a realm with talent far beyond those so-


    called divine sons and daughters.


    What kind of harsh conditions were these?


    The process of nting a soul was different from taking a body. Possession was straightforward and


    brutal. It used its souls to exterminate other people¡¯s souls. Their souls would take over and control the


    flesh, soul- nting was not that.


    Soul-nting was when a great person used the divine substance in his soul, including a part of the


    soul power to be nted into the body of the genius. Thus, the genius¡¯s soul slowly nourished the


    caster¡¯s soul power. At the first stage, one might not feel it. But as time passed, the more painful it


    became.


    The soul of the enchanted person would be consumed and worn down slowly.


    More importantly, due to the soul of the great person, the enchanted person¡¯s flesh and body would be


    affected by a kind of divine order energy. The effect was simr to poisoning, which was actually the


    process of constantly sacrificing the flesh and subliminally. In the end, it was simr to possessing


    because the flesh waspletely controlled by others.


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Heaven and earth have rules, the sacred has order. Possessing is a very low-


    end operation because it is simple and crude. There are great disadvantages too. The more godly the


    character, the less likely possession will happen. This is because god has an order, and possessing will


    incur bacsh. The loss is not worth the gain. Even if one is sessful, there is nothing to glorify. But,


    to nt a soul was topletely and utterly turn someone else into yourself. Taking someone¡¯s body


    and soul means taking away their destiny and Heavenly Path of God, which is equivalent to stealing


    creation.¡±


    As the Mystic Maiden spoke, she also sighed and spoke about a past incident, saying that she once


    knew a friend who was a genius divine son of one of the great worlds, a reincarnation of a super great


    person, born with heavenly talent, but ended up being taken by an old man with a strong background.


    He was captured to nt the soul. After going through a lot of pain, he finally had to be baptized by the


    three thousand thunder tribtions of the nine heavens and ten earths.


    Alex asked, ¡°What happened in the end to this friend of yours?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden¡¯s gaze was deep and distant before she finally sighed. ¡°The tribtion seeded,


    and he survived. Today, I¡¯m afraid his achievement has skyrocketed. But that is not him. It¡¯s someone


    else¡¯s incarnation.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there any solutions?¡±


    ¡°There is!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Find that caster. Then, your father, in turn, encroaches on his order of the divine path, but¡­ You do


    not seem to have enough time. ording to your father¡®s current situation, I estimate that he will have


    to experience the tribtion at most a year. Three thousand thunder tribtions and nine deaths. The


    gap in strength between you and that person is a hundred thousand miles!¡±


    After speaking with the Mystic Maiden, Alex¡¯s mood worsened.


    After his consciousness returned to his physical body, he looked at his father, William, yelling and


    screaming. The chains on his body through the lute bone were violently wrenched, pulling the lute bone


    that was about to break. There was blood filling his two shoulders. His expression was hideous and


    mindless.


    But, Alex could not do anything about it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Alex, what¡®s wrong with you? Hurry up and feed Uncle the antidote!¡± Cherry urged. She was unable to


    bear Alex¡¯s expression of pain at this moment.


    Alex, with red eyes, shook his head. ¡°Do not give it to him!¡±

 Chapter 2431

    Chapter 2431


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When all the women saw Alex¡¯s expression at this moment, they were shocked and had a sense of


    foreboding. Brittany was flustered as she anxiously looked at her son.


    Alex recounted the matter of Soul nting.


    Brittany could not bear it and fainted right away.


    The Fairy Doctor frowned. ¡°I seem to have read about Soul nting in a certain ancient book before.


    This is a heresy, an uneptable way in the righteous path. But I never thought we would encounter


    it.¡±


    Cheryl shed tears. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we have harmed Uncle by feeding him the antidote pill earlier? We might


    have caused him to be poisoned for real and sped up the progress of Soul nting in Uncle, right?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. This bears little rtion. The toxicity derived from the


    divine-attributed order is more powerful than the toxin contained in your antidote pill.¡±


    Many of the antidote pills stressed fighting poison with poison. Even if this was not the case, the


    substance that neutralized the toxin inherently contained some toxicity. Hence, that was why Cheryl


    had said so.


    The group of people was mournful as a sorrowful atmosphere wrapped around them. Just then,


    someone outside the entrance barged in aggressively.


    A total of more than thirty people hade, and all of them were cultivators holding weapons and


    wearing the same series of outfits that seemingly belonged to a certain organization.


    ¡°Yo, what¡¯s going on with your Rockefeller family? Each of you has a long face and looks bitter. Did


    someone just die?¡± A round faced fat man among theers said with a smile.


    Michelle was also there, so she rebuked, ¡°Who are you people? Who let you in? Get out, or else you


    will bear all the consequences.¡±


    The new arrivals recognized Michelle.


    Someone brimmed with joy. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Michelle Yowell, the little devil of California? Didn¡¯t you say


    on the live-streaming tform that you¡¯re going to show everyone the copse of Homan Tower at nine


    o¡¯clock? It¡¯s already half-past eight now, and only half an hour is left before nine o¡¯clock. So you guys


    won¡¯t even make it to Michigan. What aughing stock.¡±


    Alex was in a terrible mood.


    Never did he expect that someone woulde to cause trouble.


    He said extremely indifferently, ¡°State your purpose ofing here. If you fail to give sufficient reason


    to justify your visit, each of you shall leave a leg!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The leaderughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re Alex Rockefeller, right? Do you think you can be popr by hyping


    such trickery after coborating with the little devil? Do you know? You¡¯re digging your own grave.


    You¡¯ll only end up dead if you go against Homan Technology¡­¡±


    Alex impatiently interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to exin. If you fail to exin clearly, leave your


    life behind.¡±


    The leader was infuriated. ¡°Rockefeller brat, do you really think you¡¯re so great? To be frank, we¡¯re from


    the Abyssal Sea Gang, and we¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship with Homan Technology. Don¡¯t you want


    to deal with Homan Technology? We¡¯re here this time to deal with you first lest you run amok and upset


    the youngdy.¡±


    Alex¡¯s face darkened as it turned out to be Homan Technology again.


    They were truly digging their graves!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re done leaving yourst words, just go to hell!¡±


    Alex¡¯s indifferent voice floated down along with a huge skyscraping palm.


    All of them were killed as the palm came down upon them!


    He coldly said to Michelle, ¡°Michelle, head to Michigan and demolish the building!¡±

 Chapter 2432

    Chapter 2432


    It was twenty minutes before nine o¡¯clock at night. Michelle had not begun the live stream, but at least


    five million people had gathered in the live stream channel. All of them had rushed in after hearing the


    news, hoping to watch themotion as soon as possible.


    Even if Michelle was not around, the frequency of the chat messagesing in was extremely high.


    Most of them were urging Michelle to start the live stream.


    [Michelle, it¡¯s almost time! Stop lurking! You may start it!]


    [There¡¯s even an opening ceremony for the Olympic Games. Michelle, we should have forey too,


    right?]


    [Is there an aero carrier tipping marathon? Let¡¯s start one? It¡¯s not that Michelle doesn¡¯t want to start


    the live stream, but the aircraft carrier isn¡¯t in ce yet!]


    Whoosh!


    As an aircraft carrier crossed the screen, the tipping marathon lit up.


    However, someone abruptly exposed a piece of shocking news.


    A user called ¡®Sinister Spirit¡¯ exposed several photos in her social media ount, stating that the Deep


    Sea n had taken action to deal with Alex. The Deep Sea n¡¯s leader, who hailed from Pompeii,


    was powerful and a strategic partner of Homan Technology.


    Hence, Beauty¡¯s Ethereal Spirit finallymented: [Alex Rockefeller will die for sure! So everyone,


    stop waiting for whatever live stream! Go wash up and sleep early!]


    Once the news came out, the entire Inte was in an uproar.


    For a while, information about the Deep Sea n was all over the ce.


    Michelle even received a call from a great patron, who had stepped forward to ask about the situation.


    ¡°Michelle, what¡¯s the situation now? There are rumors on the Inte that the members of the Deep


    Sea n areing after you guys, right?¡±


    Michelle simply answered, ¡°The news will be out soon. Please wait for a minute.¡±


    At this moment, Alex was ready to take Michelle to Michigan. The distance between California and


    Michigan was short. They had to drive more than an hour before this, but now he could reach there in


    two or three Instant Teleportation! Even if he did not use Instant Teleportation, he could reach there in


    the blink of an eye at ten times the speed of sound.


    However, he was a little curious about Michelle¡¯s situation. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Sir Yowell¡¯s granddaughter?


    Your cultivation level isn¡¯t low either, but why are you still in touch with the patrons offline? It can¡¯t be


    some sort of strange offline transaction, right?¡±


    ¡°What kind of offline transaction?¡±


    The quick witted Michelle instantly puffed up her chest and trembled in rage. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you


    don¡¯t think that I¡¯m under the hidden rules of the patrons, right? Am I that kind of heartless person?¡±


    Alex looked at her and shook his head as he said, ¡°You¡¯re generous.¡±


    Now that Alex had turned into a teenager, Michelle somehow felt as if she was being teased and flirted


    with by a little boy. So, she put her hands on her hips and puffed up her chest. ¡°Kiddo, you haven¡¯t


    even grown pubic hair, yet you¡¯re already thinking about women?¡±


    Alex did not deign to talk nonsense. He immediately lifted her and activated Instant Teleportation over a


    long distance.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Michelle screamed, but the power of spatialpression had muted all the sounds.


    Five secondster, shended on the ground again while still maintaining her hand posture of


    attempting to p Alex. However, therge building before her stunned her¡­ ¡®Isn¡¯t this Homan Tower


    of Homan Technology?¡¯


    ¡°We are here?¡±


    ¡°Here we are!¡±


    After a while of astonishment, Michelle re called telling the patron earlier that she would release the


    news after one minute. So, now the patron must be waiting for her great news on the live stream


    channel.


    ¡°How long did it take toe here?¡± Michelle asked Alex.


    ¡°It¡¯s about ten seconds now, including your speech.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡±


    Michelle immediately took out her cell phone and opened her live stream channel. She did not begin


    the live stream but uploaded a photo in the live stream channel with a caption: [The members of the


    Deep Sea n are so weak]


    Michelle had captured the image where Alex had released his gigantic palm upon the thirty or so


    members of the Deep Sea n, sending them to their deaths.


    She had immediately caused an uproar now after uploading that image onto the live stream channel.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    [Oh my god! It¡¯s too horrible! They¡¯ve been smacked into mush!]

 Chapter 2433

    Chapter 2433


    [Michelle, did your elder brother really do that with a p? Do you have the footage of that time? Can I


    request one?]


    [Request+1.]


    [Has Michelle¡¯s elder brother reached Homan Tower now? I¡¯m waiting for the building¡¯s copse in front


    of Homan Tower. I¡¯ve prepared the HD camera! I¡¯m looking forward to the disy of fireworks]


    [Michelle¡¯s elder brother, go the extra mile! I want to see you smash Homan Tower with God¡¯s Palm


    today! The president of thispany is quite shameless too. She has named the building after Homan.


    Is she even worthy of it? The moment the building copses, I¡¯m going to donate two hundred rockets


    to express my feelings] The user with an ID called ¡®Young Master Wayne¡¯mented.


    He instantly attracted likes from many people.


    At this moment¡­


    Inside the eighty eighth story office of Homan Tower, Shirley Hancock, wearing high heels and an office


    outfit, was sitting on the genuine animal skin sofa while looking at her cell phone. She was lurking in


    Michelle¡¯s live stream channel too!


    She had said that she would ignore it, but ns always fell behind changes.


    Never did she expect that a scum, who tried to piggyback on someone else¡¯s poprity in her eyes,


    would stir up such a hugemotion. Even the aunt of her maternal family deliberately phoned her to


    remind her to be cautious and pay more attention to the matter¡¯s development because Alex did cause


    a hugemotion half a year ago.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The footage that Alex had exposed recently was still ying in the corner of Shirley¡¯sputer screen.


    It was the footage that he spoke up to make the president of Homan Technology, as known as her,


    Shirley Hancock go to the Rockefeller family and kneel and apologize. That still immature face looked


    funny no matter what.


    ¡®There¡¯s no such thing as regaining one¡¯s youth in the world.¡¯


    ¡®It can be justified if you were to be a little younger but turning into a teenager¡­ Even the ancient


    Supremes couldn¡¯t do it, so how could you do so? You¡¯re just a deceitful scum. You aren¡¯t Alex


    Rockefeller at all.¡¯


    Shirley held onto her thoughts because she once received a jade medal from an Olympus divine envoy.


    She consulted various ancient books and knew about the ancient Supremes¡¯ many abilities, so she


    sincerely thought that this kid was a liar.


    However, she saw someone was unexpectedly scolding her on Michelle¡¯s live stream channel at this


    moment. The scolding was quite unpleasant to the ears.


    The arrogant youngdy of the Hancock family could not hold it any longer, so she joined them and


    rebuked them with ament: [I¡¯m the president of Homan Technology, Shirley Hancock! I¡¯m now


    waiting on the top floor of Homan Tower to see how this building of mine will copse! Also, Young


    Master Wayne, I know who you are. Your father, the Little Target, even kneeled before me here a few


    days ago, but now you¡¯re badmouthing me behind my back. Do you not fear your father will break your


    legs?]


    Shirley¡¯sment was soon overwhelmed because many people were typing and chattering. However,


    someone saw it and even reuploaded the screenshot of thement.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the live stream channel became bizarre¡­


    [Young Master Wayne, someone has recognized you!]


    [Wilbur, you¡¯re screwed. You¡¯re bound to kneel¡­]


    [Wilbur, I¡¯ll pay you a silent tribute!]


    While standing in a luxurious room of a huge building, the man called ¡®Young Master Wayne¡¯ initially


    held a ss of red wine in his hand and watched Homan Tower across the street. But when he saw


    Shirley making such ament, he instantly felt as though thorns were pricking his back, and the wine


    was no longer fragrant.


    Soon, a phone call came in.


    Wilbur looked at it. It was a call from Wilbert. After connecting the call, he heard a barrage of roars.


    ¡°You dumb*ass! What kind of bullsh*ts did you mention in SwitchTV¡¯s live stream channel? What¡¯s the


    point of supporting that stupid anchorwoman? Did she allow you to sleep with her or what? Do you


    know who the president of Homan Technology is? You¡¯re inviting trouble to my Wayne family! Come


    back right now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Wilbur pulled a long face.


    ¡®D*mn, the president of Homan Technology must be bored. Why would she appear in the live stream


    channel?¡¯


    Shirley, who was in Homan Tower, sneered and dropped her phone. She had just phoned Wilbert,


    whose nickname was ¡®Little Target¡¯.


    Looking at the time, there were still two minutes before nine o¡¯clock.


    She walked to the window side of the high building and looked down.


    Michigan¡¯s city center was still congested and bustling like the daytime, and people had filled the


    surroundings. Under such circumstances, she did not believe in the slightest that the kid would make


    her huge building copse.


    It was 8:59 pm.


    Michelle went online with the screen facing Homan Tower.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the live stream of the copse of Homan Tower has begun. Everyone, don¡¯t


    blink, okay? Look at the sky.¡±


    The sky?


    What was there in the sky?

 Chapter 2434

    Chapter 2434


    It was pitch-ck in the high sky at 9:00 pm.


    All the people in Michelle¡¯s live stream channel dared not blink as they watched the screen. However,


    they somehow felt kind of silly because there was nothing in the sky.


    Someone impatient could not helpmenting desperately after watching for a few seconds¡­


    [What?]


    [What¡¯s in the sky? Is it a great night? A night to think of you?]


    [Michelle, you better exin this, okay?]


    Michelle was not free to speak at all. Other people might not see her clearly, but she had rushed into


    the air in Alex¡¯s arms and saw Alex take out arge square seal. It looked ancient and deste, with


    complicated and bizarre runes flowing on it.


    This was the Heaven Flipping Seal.


    Although it was damaged, using it to copse a huge building was simply child¡¯s y. After all, this was


    a divine artifact that once managed to shatter a after smashing it down.


    Now, the Heaven Flipping Seal that Alex had released instantly became as enormous as a mountain.


    Golden light flowed on the Heaven Flipping Seal.


    Although she could not see the specific details behind the golden light, it seemed so mysterious and


    distant in this pitch-ck night.


    Michelle targeted her cell phone at the huge square seal. This time, all the people in the live stream


    channel saw it and eximed¡­


    [What¡¯s that?]


    [I saw a golden light that could move and flow.]


    [They look like some kind of ancient runes, patterns that have never been seen before¡­ Oh gosh, it¡¯s


    so huge, like a mountain! Is this a magical treasure?]


    Due to its otherworldly presence, various gossip about cultivation and magical treasures were all over


    the ce. Even ordinary people were no strangers to these topics. Many people immersed themselves


    in the relevant information tform to acquire a lot of information¡­ Especially the tform, SwitchTV,


    was not a simple tform for live streams, but there were also specialized reports on various aspects


    that guided public opinions and spread the knowledge of cultivation¡­ Even some would take out some


    shallow guides on cultivation and provide free cultivation training for people. Some people really


    cultivated their breathing ording to the guides and managed to achieve little results in the end.


    On the top floor of Homan Technology¡­


    In fact, Shirley was not here alone.


    That butler-like old man and a few super bodyguards from Ancient Moon Conglomerate specialized in


    protecting Shirley were also here.


    At this moment, Shirley and the old man felt that warning sign of a disaster approaching.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The old man roared sternly as his hair stood on end.


    On the other hand, Shirley did not hesitate at all. She was still standing before the window to watch the


    night scene downstairs just now, but the next moment, she stomped the ground hard with her high


    heels and broke through the window, jumping out of the eighth eight story tall building right away.


    She rapidly appeared in mid-air. Then, as she looked up to the sky, she happened to see a square


    object as huge as a mountain with golden flowing lighting down fiercely. Her heart skipped a beat,


    and her face was pale as a sheet.


    Boom!


    The Heaven Flipping Seal smashed down.


    The people on the ground had long seen that as well.


    Each of the onlookers felt so surreal. Nowadays, everyone had heard more about the cultivation world.


    But when they witnessed this kind of seemingly ancient mythical scene, they still felt a sense of worship


    and weakness in both knees.


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡±


    ¡°Homan Tower is really going to copse!¡±


    ¡°Run quickly!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Many people, who surrounded Homan Tower and joined in the fun, plunged into chaos. They couldn¡¯t


    care less about watching the show now, but they wished dearly that they could grow additional pairs of


    legs while squeezing out of the scene desperately.


    Many stampedes urred during the period.


    However, how could the escaping speed of ordinary people bepared with the speed of the Heaven


    Flipping Seal smashing the building? Despair surged in many people¡¯s minds as they cursed inwardly


    for being nosy. Why did they evene over to join in the fun?


    Wasn¡¯t it better to watch the live stream at home? Oh great! They were going to die here!


    ¡°Help! I don¡¯t wanna die!¡±

 Chapter 2435

    Chapter 2435


    ¡°Michelle, other people¡¯s live streams cost money, but your live stream costs lives!¡±


    Many people hated Michelle at this moment.


    ¡®If you hadn¡¯t said that you¡¯d invite us to see the copse of Homan Tower for free, would wee


    here?!¡¯


    At this moment, even some of the officials were overwrought.


    ¡°Bro Rockefeller will cause massive casualties with this move!¡± A man in a certain hotel muttered as he


    looked at the screen of his cell phone.


    This man was Sky Melvis, who used to be in the same department as Alex, one of the Eight Protectors


    of the Divine Constabry. Now, he had be a Protector of the Divine Constabry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of the aftermath well!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, those people of several conglomerates had overdone thingstely. Bro Rockefeller is pping


    in the face this time!¡±


    There were other few people who were acquainted with Alex. Other than Sky, there was also the


    tactician of Flying Eagles, Eleanor Curtis, Danseur, and Bunty.


    Boom!


    The Heaven Flipping Seal fiercely fell atop the building.


    It was almost¡­ Without any pause, it crushed the building all the way to the ground, turning it into


    ruins.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡®We¡¯re done for!¡¯


    Such a thought crossed everyone¡¯s mind. However, an expanse of yellow light surged on the periphery


    of Homan Tower.


    This was a force field.


    The yellow light quickly blocked all the stones and ss flying out of the building without allowing a


    speckle of dust to fly out¡­ It was like Armageddon inside the force field, whereas it was peaceful as


    usual outside the force field.


    Bang!


    Shirley had an extremely powerful cultivation base and possessed a strength superior to the Fairy


    Doctor at least. She even had an ancient magical treasure. It was a tattered monastic robe. When she


    draped it around her, golden light surged and blocked the domineering attacks from the pieces of ruins


    that had scattered from the Heaven Flipping Seal.


    Mixed emotions filled her heart.


    She initially thought that he was scum, but she did not expect him to have such a great ability¡­ No, it


    was not that he was powerful, but the magical treasure that smashed down was too powerful. So why


    did it slightly look like the legendary Heaven Flipping Seal?


    ¡®Could it really be the Heaven Flipping Seal?¡¯


    ¡®Just you wait! Since you have destroyed my Homan Tower, I shall take away your Heaven Flipping


    Seal someday!¡¯


    Just as she was elerating and trying to rush into the distance and temporarily leave this ce,


    yellow light, like an expanse of cover, suddenly appeared before her with the fluctuation of ripples and


    emergence of runes.


    ¡®D*mn it! It¡¯s the force field!¡¯


    Shirley¡¯s heart was in her mouth. She wanted to stop quickly, but it was toote. She had rushed


    forward so hard that she could not stop in her tracks, crashing into it right away.


    Bam!


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Shirley eximed. When she wanted to stabilize herself again, a warning sign surged in her mind as a


    figure shed andnded on her back.


    One foot was stepping on her bottom.


    She recognized the person at once. It was Alex Rockefeller who was rumored to have returned as a


    teenager.


    ¡°D*mn it! B*stard!¡±


    She was the dignified youngdy of the Hancock family and the president of Homan Technology, yet a


    man was stepping on her back as well as her bottom. This was unthinkable to her, so it was


    unforgivable.


    She kept moving around, trying to break loose from under Alex. However, she discovered that his feet


    seemed to have rooted on her body without moving an inch. He even tugged on the monastic robe on


    her and snatched it away forcibly. Then, he said satisfactorily, ¡°This is my monastic robe!¡±


    What?


    Shirley was agitated as he was too shameless.


    This was clearly the magical treasure in the form of a monastic robe that she had managed to acquire


    arduously after bringing a group of people to excavate an ancient temple. To her surprise, he imed


    that it belonged to him. Could he be a little more shameless?


    Most importantly, when the b*stard pulled the monastic robe off her, even her office outfit was torn off,


    exposing a fair expanse of her bosom.

 Chapter 2436

    Chapter 2436


    Shirley covered her upper body that she was proud of with her hands and felt a chill on her back as she


    was about to explode with rage.


    ¡®This b*stard that¡¯s still wet behind the ears must have done it on purpose!¡¯


    Her cultivation base was not weak, and she had reached the threshold of the Tribtion Crossing


    stage. At this moment, she flew into a rage. She lifted her long leg and umted 100% power


    instantly before fiercely kicking Alex¡¯s temple.


    This kick even parted the air.


    Before her kick reached him, a terrifying Chi rushed over.


    Shirley caught Alex staring at that monastic robe out the corner of her eye. To her surprise, he was


    distracted, so she was instantly overjoyed. ¡°Go to hell. You stunted son of a b*tch!¡±


    She believed that she would definitely kill Alex with this kick.


    However, the reality was cruel.


    Alex seemed to be able to do two things at once. He was clearly staring at the monastic robe. But when


    Shirley¡¯s kick approached him, he suddenly reached out and bent his finger before flicking her ankle at


    speed hardly discernible to the naked eye.


    nk!


    A crisp sound rang out.


    A kind of metal collision sound unexpectedly came from Shirley¡¯s ankle.


    It was clearly a talus that a finger flick could break, but it was surprisingly unbroken. Alex realized that


    this woman was a little strong as she possessed profound holy power in her. So, she was a Buddhist


    cultivator.


    He associated that with the monastic robe that she was wearing just now. The woman might have


    joined some kind of Buddhist sect.


    However, the woman felt much more astonished than Alex. Her fully-powered kick could even pierce a


    one meter thick steel te, but now this boy who looked like a junior high school student almost broke


    her ankle with a flick of his finger.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She failed tond her kick. Instead, there was now a reddened area on her ankle in excruciating pain,


    and the high heels she was wearing fell off her foot as well.


    ¡®How could this guy be so powerful?¡¯


    Shirley was stunned, but she was not slow at all. Cyphers appeared on her other leg, and the long leg


    surprisingly glowed with a dazzling golden light, looking just like a copper casting. Then, she abruptly


    kicked Alex in the chest


    This time, Alex was a little angry.


    He had been merciful. That was because he heard that Homan Technology had contacted the


    members of the Olympus Tribe. He knew what the Olympus Tribe was.


    Ever since he knew they once betrayed humankind and helped the Undying n against humankind,


    he had harbored deep resentment toward this tribe¡­ Now that Homan Teclmology was tied to the


    Olympus Tribe, he wanted to find out about the Olympus Tribe¡¯s current situation from her.


    Bong!


    Alex pped her thigh.


    To his surprise, it sounded like a ringing bell and streams of flowing holy energy formed a mysterious


    resonance with the goldenke of divine power in Alex¡¯s body.


    ¡°Your leg is quite sturdy!¡±


    Alex snorted coldly. Then, he grabbed Shirley¡¯s calf and fiercely flung her away, causing her to crash


    hard into the golden force field nearby.


    Bong!


    There was the sound of another bell ringing.


    This time, the sound did note from Shirley but from the underground. This was because the


    surrounding force field hailed from the holy tool of Buddhism, the Requiem Clock. For the sake of


    causing no deaths of innocent people, Alex had deliberately summoned the Requiem Clock before


    destroying the building. He had ced it under Homan Tower to form a force field.


    Bong! Bong! Bong!


    Alex finally realized that this woman was certainly not weak. She was evenparable to some


    experts in the Imminent Immortal realm. This was a bit intriguing as there was unexpectedly such a


    person in the conglomerate of Wastnd. Could it be that the Olympus Tribe had created that?


    If that was the case, the problem could be a bit severe.


    While increasing his power by several percent, Alex knocked Shirley till she was in a daze and could no


    longer retaliate. However, just as Alex thought that the woman had passed out, she surprisingly<punched a counterattack. She was suddenly and unknowingly holding a pair of wooden fish in her


    hands. As she straightened up, she struck Alex¡¯s head with them.

 Chapter 2437

    Chapter 2437


    Buzz!


    As if the ringing of a magnificent bell, a rush of incredibly powerful mental attack rushed straight to his


    forehead.


    Even someone like Alex with a mighty mental strength almost turned into an idiot from the ringing


    shock of the wooden fish. Fortunately, the goldenke of divine power in his body and the wooden fish


    belonged to the same attribute. The influence of the wooden fish¡¯s ringing weakened significantly after


    encountering the divine power¡¯s automatic protection.


    ¡®Huh? He blocked it?¡¯ The surprised Shirley estimated Alex¡¯s strength to be even greater than she had


    imagined. The wooden fish was so extraordinary that she would never use it under normal


    circumstances because she would have to pay a great price. However, she had no other choices in


    such a situation today.


    Who would have thought the sudden blow would fail to work?


    Then, she had to try it again. Shirley wanted to hit Alex again with the wooden fish, but how could he


    give her another chance?


    One second before the knocking, he suddenly tore off the only breast binder on her body.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Shirley let out a scream.


    Her right hand that was about to hit Alex with the wooden fish subconsciously changed direction and


    protected her private part as she furiously stared at Alex with wide eyes. ¡°You¡­ You vulgar brute!¡±


    Alex did not even bother to look at her charm, but he instantly reached out to snatch the wooden fish


    from her hand. While Shirley was perturbed and so furious to the point that her vision went dark, Alex


    seized the chance and snatched the wooden fish away. It was heavy in his hand, containing holy


    attributed mysterious power.


    The most delightful thing was that it unexpectedly fit well with his divine power.


    ¡°Sakyamuni¡¯s Wooden Fish?¡±


    In the mind pce, the tool spirit for Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, Shelly, seemed to have been rmed


    by the wooden fish. To Alex¡¯s surprise, she showed up proactively and talked to him.


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he asked Shelly, ¡°Is the wooden fish amazing?¡±


    Shelly also seemed a little excited and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this Sakyamuni¡¯s Wooden Fish should be


    enshrined in Dairaionji Temple. Now that Sakyamuni¡¯s Wooden Fish is present, wouldn¡¯t that mean


    Dairaionji Temple, which has been hidden in the void for 30,000 years, has appeared in the world? Alex


    Rockefeller, this woman is essential. Don¡¯t beat her to death, or else it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it.


    It¡¯s because¡­ The only way to save your father is Dairaionji Temple!¡±


    ¡°What? I can save my dad in Dairaionji Temple?¡±


    Alex was stunned as he naturally knew about this ce. It was the real sanctuary of Buddhism.


    Unfortunately, Dairaionji Temple had jumped out of the three realms and was not in the five elements.


    So, it was impossible to find it in the mortal realm.


    Shelly warned Alex with a few words and stopped talking.


    However, extreme passion filled Alex¡¯s heart right now. Someone had cast Soul nting on his father,


    but he could not do anything about it. It hurt a lot, but now there was hope again.


    There would be hope as long as there was a method. No matter how difficult it would be, he just had to


    work hard.


    The overwrought Shirley shouted, ¡°Give me back my wooden fish!¡±


    She was well aware that the wooden fish was significant, and she must never lose it. Unfortunately, she


    had encountered Alex today, so she was destined to lose it.


    Alex noticed that there was no mental imprint on the wooden fish at all. It was not that Shirley did not


    want to imprint it, but she could not find a way to do it at all.


    Alex easily put it into his mind pce, throwing it into the goldenke of divine power right away. Then,


    he looked at Shirley with slightly more rxed eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. This is clearly my


    wooden fish. You¡¯re trying to seduce me with your long fluttering hair and birthday suit. Obviously, you


    haven¡¯t purified your six roots of perception nor put away the affairs of the mundane world. This goes


    against the t of tranquility and holiness in Buddhism. Hence, you have no luck with Buddha. Of


    course, you have to return the item to its original owner. But, I still have to thank you for bringing it to


    me.¡±


    Shirley stared at him intently as she was about to go out of her mind.


    Wasn¡¯t he the reason that she had now ended up in this state?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    How dare he use her bogusly now?


    She screamed. ¡°Argh!¡± However, she could not defeat him as he was now lifting her long leg upside


    down and had seen everything of hers. Even her two magical treasures had been taken away. She had


    suffered a double loss after encountering a setback. So, she was so infuriated that she passed out from


    rage before Alex could act.

 Chapter 2438

    Chapter 2438


    When Alex saw her motionless, he did not let his guard down because he had just suffered a loss after


    falling for her trick once.


    However, he saw that her hands that were covering her bosom had also dropped at this moment. So,


    he guessed that she had fainted for real this time. Alex still reached out and sealed a few of her major


    acupoints to be on the safe side.


    Hence, she would not be able tosh out at Alex even if she woke up again.


    ¡®Seriously, the president of Homan Technology turns out to be ady. Her body is quite voluptuous!¡¯


    Alex¡¯s mood had improved, and he was in the state of mind to admire Shirley¡¯s figure. However, Shirley


    had just fainted for a moment and probably subconsciously knew that her naked body was uncovered.


    Wouldn¡¯t she be allowing this devil to take advantage of her if she were to pass out for real?


    She woke up only to find that her hands were not covering her bosom.


    ¡®Oh my god! I¡¯ve actually¡­ Allowed my hands to fall from my chest?¡¯


    She hurriedly covered her bosom with her hands again and even heard Alex¡¯s words simultaneously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Shirley shouted sternly as she felt too embarrassed to continue living. How could her life


    be so terrible from just encountering such an extremely despicable boy?


    However, she soon discovered that the few major acupoints on her body had been sealed, and she


    could not use even a bit of Chi. Thus, she was extremely helpless as he was now holding her upside


    down like amb waiting to be ughtered or a fish on the chopping board.


    Alex could not kill her now, but he said, ¡°What are you so excited about? Do you think I¡¯m willing to see


    this obese body? I¡¯ll put this monastic robe on you lest you make an exhibition of yourself.¡±


    Alex casually wrapped the monastic robe around Shirley.


    Just then, an old man drenched in blood rushed up to them from below. It was that butler assigned to


    protect Shirley.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, he was not as lucky as Shirley. When the Heaven Flipping Seal came crashing down, he


    could not dodge itpletely. Even though he escaped with all might, he was still injured and was


    drenched in blood. His arm was drooping, so it should be broken.


    When he rushed over, he saw Alex hanging his youngdy upside down like a chick, and the monastic


    robe on her body was messy. At a closer look, he discovered that she was not wearing anything


    beneath the monastic robe. She was naked.


    Seeing an acquaintance, Shirley grimaced even more. It was high altitude under the night sky, and the


    people below should see her current look clearly. Hence, she was not too embarrassed. However, she


    felt different when an acquaintance saw her right now.


    She knew that the old man was no match for Alex at all, so she immediately shouted, ¡°Uncle Heracles,


    hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t care about me!¡±


    However, the old man called ¡®Uncle Heracles¡¯ was astonished. He was well aware that his youngdy


    was powerful. Although her cultivation realm was not the pinnacle in the mortal realm, the few magical


    treasures on her were rare in the world. Even ordinary Tribtion Crossing experts who came over


    might not be able to capture her. However, how long had it been?


    She just became like this?


    Uncle Heracles said in a trembling voice, ¡°Young Lady, did he¡­ Strip all your clothes?¡±


    As soon as Uncle Heracles heard it, countless pieces of information filled his mind.


    He said again in a trembling voice, ¡°Young Lady, did he¡­ Defile you?¡±


    Shirley wanted to die so badly right now. ¡°No, no, no..!¡±


    She was on the verge of copse.


    Seeing Shirley getting all worked up like this, Uncle Heracles was even more certain of his guess. So,


    he furiously stared at Alex with wide eyes. ¡°How dare you?! How dare you defile my youngdy? Do


    you know how important a girl¡¯s virginity is? But, you have defiled her! You¡¯re a devil! Young Lady, don¡¯t


    worry. As long as we join forces to kill him, the affair of him defiling you won¡¯t be exposed. Let¡¯s find the


    best doctor to fix itter¡­¡±


    Shirley looked helpless. ¡°Uncle Heracles, what are you talking about?¡±


    Uncle Heracles replied, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m heartbroken! It¡¯s all my fault that I didn¡¯t protect you properly and


    allowed this little brute to get his way with you¡­ Uh, by the way, it was such a short time. He did it with


    his hands, right? So the psychological trauma is probably lesser in this way.¡±


    At this moment¡­

 Chapter 2439

    Chapter 2439


    Even Alex quite admired the old man¡¯s imagination.


    Shirley could no longer bear it and would rather end everything with her death. ¡°Heracles Boston, get


    lost! I order you. Leave right now!¡±


    Heracles was speechless.


    Alex sneered. ¡°Do you think you could get away? Since you¡¯ve sent someone to kill me, you have to be


    prepared to be killed by me in return.¡±


    His figure shed.


    Alex disappeared into thin air while holding Shirley.


    Heracles¡¯ heart skipped a beat as he felt that something terrible was going to happen. In the very next


    second, Alex, who had suddenly appeared behind him, broke a dozen of his bones with a punch and


    even conveniently cast a powerful restriction on him. Then, he carried the two people and returned to


    Michelle.


    ¡°Ah! Alex, why is she¡­ Dressed like this?¡±


    Michelle was a little dumbfounded for a brief moment up on seeing Shirley¡¯s outfit. A normal woman¡­


    Should not be dressed up like this, right?


    Alex immediately threw the two people on the ground and looked at Shirley as he said, ¡°She should be


    the president of Homan Technology.¡±


    ¡°Shirley Hancock?¡±


    As an anchorwoman, Michelle was well-informed. ¡°Someone imed to be the president of Homan


    Technology in my live stream channel just now. So it¡¯s her!¡±


    As she talked, she aimed her cell phone at Shirley without forgetting to greet the fans on the live


    stream channel. ¡°Excuse me. Do any of you know Shirley Hancock? Is this the woman?¡±


    Staring at Michelle, Shirley was instantly dumbfounded.


    In the very next second, she abruptly reacted. ¡°You¡­ Are you that anchorwoman? Are you live


    streaming now?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Oh my goodness!¡¯


    She really wanted to die this time. This miserable look of hers was being broadcast in the live stream


    channel thatprised hundreds of millions of viewers¡­ How was this different from social death?


    As expected, there was an uproar in the live stream channel. Like those hailing from simr


    backgrounds to Young Master Wayne, several normally active patrons might have been privileged to


    see her in person or her photos before. So, they recognized her right away and shouted one after


    another¡­


    [It¡¯s her! It¡¯s really Shirley Hancock!]


    [Oh gosh! She¡¯s the youngdy of Ancient Moon Conglomerate with lofty status. Those so-called


    richest men in the country previously had to queue and make an appointment to see her. I heard that


    Little Target, Wilbert, queued for a whole month and even offered his newly-built square just to meet


    her once. As a result, he just managed to meet her for five minutes and didn¡¯t even have enough time


    to drink a ss of water]


    [Don¡¯t be envious. She¡¯s from a family that has been around since ancient times. I heard it even has a


    much longer history than some ancient sects. Her family is full of exceptional people, and they have


    been cultivating for a long time¡­]


    There were many people on the live stream channel.


    It was almost a billion people.


    Not only Americans but even people from all over the world were also watching the live stream


    because it was very exciting. SwitchTV officials had pinned to the top the broadcast about the Heaven


    Flipping Seal razing Homan Tower to the ground earlier in their tform, stunning the entire Inte.


    Then, many other tforms and self-media spread the broadcasted footage spontaneously.


    The shocking scene had stunned the people in the world.


    Someone pointed at the main focus. [Even if the Hancock family is so powerful, this youngdy still


    falls into the hands of Michelle¡¯s elder brother! Look at this appearance! Even her tops are gone! Oh


    my, Michelle¡¯s elder brother is certainly lucky with women! I wonder how many times he has groped


    her?]


    Shirley trembled all over and avoided the camera with all might while shouting, ¡°Move your phone away


    and turn off the live stream. You have to know the consequences of offending my Ancient Moon


    Conglomerate! People of SwitchTV, you better listen carefully. If you don¡¯t cut off the live stream, you¡¯ll


    be at war with Ancient Moon Conglomerate. We¡¯ll fight you to ourst breaths.¡±


    Michelle hesitated as she looked at Alex.


    Alex said, ¡°Continue the live stream. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take it from here. ¡±


    Then, he reached out, pinched Shirley¡¯s nose and pulled it hard before letting out a ¡®poof¡¯ sound. The


    pinched nose was so flushed that Shirley was dumbfounded and teared up in pain.


    Meanwhile, Alex looked at her. ¡°Figure out your identity. You¡¯re now a prisoner. If you ever dare to


    speak rudely again, I¡¯ll make you experience the lives of the primitive people.¡±


    Michelle asked, ¡°What did the lives of the primitive people look like?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°They were always in their birthday suits.¡±

 Chapter 2440

    Chapter 2440


    The live stream in the live stream channel had not been cut off!


    After hearing this kind of conversation, theizens on the channel suddenly quietened and even the


    real-timements flooding the screen had stopped.


    The youngdy of the Ancient Moon Conglomerate had a facial appearance and figure superior to


    international models. Moreover, she had a more refined temperament, and her status was far greater


    than that of those famous models. She was truly one of those top-notch people. Those random


    celebrities, princesses, and young heiresses of prominent families that had been hyped on the Inte


    were just insignificant characterspared to her. Nonnal people could only learn about such a figure


    on the Inte and simply had no chance to meet her in person¡­


    However, now¡­


    They were privileged to watch the grace of such a legendary figure undressed, all thanks to Michelle¡¯s


    elder brother. Hence, all the men were wide-eyed, fearing that they would miss the spectacle. Some


    people had even turned on the video recording mode and prepared in advance.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Michelle did not forget to add on benefits for the fans and blinked as she said, ¡°Not only did


    the primitive people not wear tops, but they didn¡¯t wear pants either.¡±


    Alex nced at Shirley and nodded.


    Shirley looked helpless. She was the dignified youngdy of the ancient Hancock family and was a


    Holy Maiden-like existence in the family, but today she had surprisingly gotten into such a plight and


    suffered such humiliation from the others. However, she could only endure all the anger¡­ She did not


    want to do that kind of disgraceful thing that would ruin her entire life in front of billions ofizens.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Someone called Michelle¡¯s cell phone.


    The live stream was forced to be cut off.


    Michelle realized that the top management of the live stream tform, SwitchTV, had contacted her. It


    meant that the people of the Ancient Moon Conglomerate had just used their connections to contact


    SwitchTV, demanding them to stop Michelle¡¯s live stream right away. As the leading live streamer of


    SwitchTV, the officials of the tform considerably respected her and contacted her by phone before


    cutting off the live stream.


    In fact, Michelle had not much authority of speech before this kind of supreme capitalist. She nodded


    and said that she understood it.


    Then, shepletely cut off the live stream, making the fans smash their keyboards out of rage at one


    point.


    Alex witnessed the whole thing and saw Michelle¡¯s helpless and upset look. He felt slightly powerless


    as well. ¡°Michelle, why didn¡¯t you go to school but start live streaming? Is live streaming so much fun?¡±


    Michelle told Alex about her original idea, a great idea. Then, she said, ¡°But now I understand that it¡¯s


    quite tiring to be a live streamer. There are various problems. For instance, now¡­ I want to do a live


    stream, but I¡¯m interrupted. Look¡­ How many people areining about me now?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°With your Yowell family¡¯s ability, you can totally set up your live stream tform. Why do


    you have to go to someone else¡¯s tform?¡±


    Michelle replied, ¡°SwitchTV is huge. Not only is it at the pinnacle in the country, but more than a


    hundred countries became active and joined it at the same time. The conglomerates behind SwitchTV


    are very powerful regardless of background and strength! As things stand now, the big boss of


    SwitchTV must have sealed some kind of deal with the Ancient Moon Conglomerate.¡±


    At this time, Heracles snorted as he said, ¡°The backer of SwitchTV is Erick Enterprise. Erick Enterprise


    is inferior to the Ancient Moon Conglomerate. So how would they dare to offend our Ancient Moon


    Conglomerate? Hence, brat, I know you¡¯re quite capable, but you¡¯re just alone after all. You¡¯re way


    behindpared to our Ancient Moon Conglomerate. You¡¯ll never know how powerful our


    conglomerate is, so I advise you to be a bit smarter and let us go quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Alex looked disdainfully from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I hate it the most when someone threatens me.


    Michelle, turn him into a primitive man.¡±


    Although Michelle was a girl, she was the little devil at the same time.


    During this time period, she heard people saying how powerful the many conglomerates were and the


    current world had changed. Even the country had weakened and was under the reign of


    conglomerates. Many events had also proved that even the country¡¯s top management had to


    compromise before the powerful and unparalleled conglomerates. It was because some present


    conglomerates that had been passed down from ancient times had obtained absolute power.


    Regardless of the decade and era, it was all about strength.


    This was the unchangingw of the world.


    Hence, many people, including many who once prospered, could only bow down before the


    conglomerates. It was the same for Michelle.

 Chapter 2441

    Chapter 2441


    However, Michelle¡¯s elder brother, Alex, had now returned.


    She had the confidence. Once again, she unleashed the aura of the little devil that she had put away


    before this. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll turn you into aplete primitive man.¡±


    Michelle cackled. Thisughter was particrly grating to Heracles¡¯ ears.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do to me?


    ¡°No! You¡­ Don¡¯t youe any closer!¡±


    Facing the coquettish beauty, Michelle, Heracles was horrified. Even the youngdy of the Hancock


    family next to him got goosebumps from watching them.


    Rip! Rip!


    Alex had broken a dozen bones in Heracles andpletely sealed his cultivation base, so how could


    he resist the little devil¡¯s clutches? In less than a minute, he had turned into¡­ A naked old man with


    only his underwear left.


    Heracles covered his private part with his hands as he sank to the floor. He wanted to cry.


    Finally, Alex said, ¡°Forget it. Just expose this old fart! Look at him. He probably has a bit of status in the


    Hancock family. You can take a few videos. Then, when the timees, I¡¯ll send them to the members


    of the Hancock family to take a look and ask if they¡¯ re willing to pay for the ransom.¡±


    Heracles was astonished upon hearing that.


    Alex did not kill him. Surprisingly, Alex wanted to use him to ckmail the Hancock family. However,


    this was fine as well. As long as it was something that money could solve, everything would be fine.


    Therefore, the youngdy should be able to return to the Hancock family safely, and they would slowly


    settle ounts with him in the future.


    Michelle pointed at Shirley and said, ¡°This should sell even better.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Shirley¡¯s face darkened as she was actually being treated as goods.


    However, Alex shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t for sale for now. I need to use her.¡±


    Michelle looked strange, but she seemed to have understood something. ¡°Oh¡­ So that¡¯s it!¡±


    As Shirley¡¯s heart raced wildly, she sped her thighs and gritted her teeth. Then, she thought, ¡®This


    d*mned pervert is really ill-intentioned. Don¡¯t ever give me a chance to act. Otherwise, you and I will die


    together.¡¯


    When Heracles saw his youngdy¡¯s expression, he seemed to have guessed her thoughts. So, he


    immediately consoled her. ¡°Young Lady, don¡¯t take things too hard. Anyway, defilement for the first time


    is still defilement. Defilement for ten times is also defilement. It¡¯d be fine if you get over it. Living is the


    most important thing for a person.¡±


    Shirley Hancock felt for the first time that this old fart, Heracles, was extremely despicable. ¡°I didn¡¯t take


    things too hard,¡± she roared.


    ¡°Great. Great. I¡¯m relieved then. There¡¯s an old saying that goes, ¡®If you can¡¯t resist it, just enjoy it.¡¯ It


    makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Enjoy, my *ss! I didn¡¯t enjoy it at all¡­ No, I haven¡¯t been defiled yet. Old fart, I¡¯ll smack you if you say


    I¡¯ve been defiled again. Do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°I believe. I believe. You haven¡¯t been defiled. Young Lady, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    That expression and that helpless gaze of his angered Shirley, such that she wanted to stomp his face


    with her high-heeled shoe. Unfortunately, her high-heeled shoes under her feet had long since flown


    somewhere else.


    Alex retrieved the Requiem Clock. ¡°Michelle, go home!¡±


    ***


    Half an hourter, at Rockefeller Manor¡­


    Alex took Shirley alone and walked into the room before throwing her on the bed with a bang.


    Shirley tremblingly stared at the teenager before him as her heart skipped a beat. ¡®It¡¯s all over. Can I


    really regard such a deed as enjoyment?¡¯

 Chapter 2442

    Chapter 2442


    Someone in the Ancient Moon Conglomerate of the Hancock family was furious.


    Wham!


    A young man shattered a very aged antique table with his kick.


    ¡°D*mn it! D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°Where the hell did that brate from? How dare he destroy the building of our Homan Technology


    and even take Sis away? That little b*stard is most likely inhumanely torturing and abusing her now. So


    what are we waiting for? Send the troop immediately! Send out the most powerful Silvermoon


    Berserker Troop of our Ancient Moon Conglomerate to rescue Sis and tear that Rockefeller b*stard into


    pieces!¡±


    The young man was none other than Shirley Hancock¡¯s younger brother, Samuel Hancock.


    He was also in Michelle¡¯s live stream channel earlier. At first, he was just watching it for fun. He even


    invited a few buddies to watch it together, waiting for that Rockefeller brat to stir up trouble and shoot


    himself in the foot when the time came. For instance, he was the one who had called over the


    members of the Deep Sea n.


    As a result, what had he seen?


    He saw the members of the Deep Sea n annihted. He saw someone razing Homan Tower to the


    ground. He even saw that his sister was stripped naked and wrapped in a tattered monastic robe and


    hung upside down by that brat like a chicken¡­


    Shirley had been egged in the face in front of her friends.


    What was more terrifying was that he could not even calm down when he thought of the treatment that


    his sister might suffer afterward.


    ¡°Samuel Hancock, you elder-sister-enthusiast. What are you worried about?¡±


    A coquettish, lively girl said, ¡°The guy who captured Sis looks like a minor at a nce and is a year


    older than me at most. He¡¯s just a fledgling, so why are you worried about it?¡±


    This was a twelve or thirteen year old little girl who looked 60% or 70% like Shirley. She was Shirley


    and Samuel¡¯s little sister named Freesia Hancock. Although this little sister¡¯s name was a little


    ipatible, she was genuinely their biological little sister, and three of them were of the same mother.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and rushed over to rub Freesia¡¯s small face vigorously. ¡°Wimpy brat, who¡¯s an


    elder-sister-enthusiast? Now Sis has been captured by viins, and it¡¯s hard to tell whether she¡¯s still


    alive or not. You¡¯re her biological little sister. Are you not worried about her in the slightest? Sis loved


    you for nothing. What¡¯s the use of a wimpy brat like you? We should just sell you off.¡±


    ¡°Argh! Samuel Hancock, if you dare to rub my face again, I¡¯ll kill you! My facial skin is sagging because


    of your rubbing! It¡¯ll get old!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet! All of you, be quiet!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    An old man roared as he was upset by the quarrel. This man was Shirley¡¯s grandfather named Falco


    Hancock, who was also the old man with the most significant status in the current Hancock family.


    ¡°Kerry, you have a lot of ideas. What do you think about this matter?¡±


    Kerry, whose full name was Kerry Hancock, was Shirley¡¯s aunt.


    She looked like a beautiful woman in her early thirties. She said, ¡°The top priority is to rescue Shirley


    quickly.¡±


    Once Samuel heard that, he immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandpa, hurry up and give the order.


    Even Aunt said so. What are you waiting for? Send out the strongestbat force of the family and


    annihte the Rockefeller family.¡±


    Kerry shook her head. ¡°Samuel, I know you care about your sister, but we can¡¯t act recklessly now. We


    mustn¡¯t underestimate Alex Rockefeller¡¯s strength. Your sister will be in a more dangerous situation if


    we really want to take the troop to rescue her! I somehow know a little about this Alex Rockefeller¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt, what do you know? Could it be that he¡¯s not lecherous?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ This seems to be his only w. The number of the beautiful women around him can¡¯t even be


    counted on one hand.¡±


    As soon as Samuel heard that, he was even more anxious. ¡°Why don¡¯t we send the troops then? What


    the hell are we waiting for?¡±


    Freesia said, ¡°Second Brother, who has gerontophilia, it¡¯s toote for you to be anxious now. Sis has


    been captured for more than half an hour. What¡¯s done is done. If that man is good for nothing, he


    might have impregnated her. Congrattions, you¡¯re going to be an uncle. So, hurry up and put aside


    your gerontophilia in the future.¡±


    ¡°D*mn brat, I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut if you ever dare to utter nonsense again.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, did you see how fierce Samuel is? Is he still my elder brother? Was he someone born to my


    mother or someone else?¡±

 Chapter 2443

    Chapter 2443


    Samuel was puzzled. Kerry was speechless with this little brat as well.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller is a bit lecherous and has countless beauties around him, but as far as I know, the


    women voluntarily followed him.¡±


    ¡°He once disappeared for several months, and the outside world even thought that he was dead, but


    those women of his didn¡¯t leave the Rockefeller family and stayed by Mrs. Rockfeller¡¯s side at all times.


    So, this man should be someone lecherous but has a moral baseline. Besides, he¡¯s generally a hero.


    But, this time, Shirley acted too rashly and offended this great demon king,¡± Kerry exined. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m


    going to take a trip to California personally to bring Shirley back. I believe I can do it.¡±


    Samuel said, ¡°Can you guarantee that Sis hasn¡¯t lost her virginity?¡±


    Kerry said, ¡°Even if she hasn¡¯t lost her virginity, you both can¡¯t get together. You both are biological


    siblings.¡±


    Samuel was speechless.


    Falco said, ¡°Kerry, you must bring Shirley back. She¡¯s one of the few women that the Divine Heir of


    Mount Olympus fancies. Her prospects will be boundless once she wins thepetition. It¡¯ll depend on


    this matter whether our Hancock family cane to the fore and defeat the other few conglomerates


    this time.¡±


    ***


    At Rockefeller Manor, Shirley sat on the bed and dumbfoundedly looked at Alex.


    Her body was draped in a jacket that Alex had given her. That was his clothes¡­ With Shirley¡¯s figure,


    there was barely any woman¡¯s clothing in the house suitable for her. She was too tall¡­ She was five


    foot eleven tall barefoot.


    Even if Alex had not undergone the cultivation, he was not as tall as her. However, Alex had to look up


    at her now if she was standing.


    What made Shirley heave a sigh of relief was that Alex did not want to molest her after throwing her on


    the bed, but¡­ There was no stool in this room. So he had to let her sit on the bed or lie on the ground


    so that he did not have to look up at her the entire time while talking.


    ¡°Where did you get this Sakyamuni¡¯s Wooden Fish from?¡±


    Alex asked as he took out the wooden fish that had been snatched out of Shirley¡¯s hand.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This was extremely important to him. It was because he had just consulted the Mystic Maiden of the


    Nine Heavens about the matter of Dairaionji Temple.


    As a result, the Mystic Maiden told him that if Dairaionji Temple had appeared, he could indeed save


    William Rockefeller because there was an ancestral Bodhi Tree in Dairaionj i Temple. That tree hailed


    from a n extraordinary origin after experiencing millions of Lightning Tribtion. It could suppress the


    Soul nting in William¡¯s body and temporarily freeze the continuation of Soul nting.


    This would give Alex enough time to find out the person who had cast the Soul nting on William.


    Then, he would find a way for William to devour that main soul in return. In this way, not only would


    William not die, but he would be greatly blessed.


    Hence, Alex had to find Dairaionji Temple no matter what. Moreover, he had to do it in the shortest time


    possible.


    ¡°Sakyamuni¡¯s Wooden Fish, So that¡¯s its name. Is there any more story about this wooden fish?¡±


    Although Shirley had used the wooden fish and owned it for a while, she did not know its name.


    ¡°Where did ite from?¡± Alex¡¯s face was frigid.


    ¡°Why are you so fierce?¡± After seeing Alex¡¯s expression clearly, Shirley suddenly smiled. This young


    lady was also extremely keen, so she sensed Alex¡¯s emotions at once. ¡°I feel that you¡¯re very anxious


    about this wooden fish. It¡¯s important to you, right?¡±


    Alex frowned and exposed his intention inadvertently. Shirley knew that she had guessed it correctly,


    so she said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re asking me for something¡­ Be nicer to me then!¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression experienced multiple changes. Finally, he sighed and began to take off his pants.

 Chapter 2444

    Chapter 2444


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Seeing Alex making such a stupid move, Shirley was stunned. This was really a teenage devil! What


    reincarnation of an evil creature was be? How could he be lecherous at such a young age?


    ¡°You¡­ H-how can you be so unscrupulous? You¡¯re so young, yet you already want to fool around with


    women. Are you not afraid of getting kidney deficiency in the future? Listen to me. You¡¯re still young


    and immature now, but you have to cherish the innate Yang energy of your kidneys. Premature


    ejactions will be detrimental to your body and greatly affect your cultivation base!¡±


    She tried to change Alex¡¯s thoughts verbally.


    Alex nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I already have five children.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A huge word ¡®f*ck¡¯ crossed Shirley¡¯s mind.


    To her surprise, he was so young and was a minor, but he already had five children. Was he an innate


    monster?


    How did he do that?


    ¡°But, I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re going to bear my child!¡±


    What Alex took off was only his belt, but not his pants. And, this belt was an extraordinary item.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was a magical treasure called Divine Binding Rope. It was found in the storage ring of a Peacock


    Tribe member. Whether it was authentic or not, it was now a good item to use to bind Shirley.


    ¡°Have you heard about the national art in Japan called the art of rope bondage?¡± Alex said eloquently


    as he looked at her and examined her figure from head to toe as if he was considering where he should


    begin binding. This made her feel a misconception that she had been stripped naked. ¡°What¡¯s the art of


    rope bondage?¡±


    ¡°Do you not know that? You¡¯re exceptionally out of touch then. Can you even be a president like this?¡±


    Alex took out his cell phone. After searching on the Inte for a brief while, he managed to find a


    photo.


    He handed it over to her to take a look.


    Shirley Hancock only peeked at it, but she felt unwell. Her originally elegant face was full of bizarre


    frustration. That photo was simply unsightly.


    There was actually such a national art in the world. Did a pervert invent it?


    She thought of herself. If Alex were to bind her like that¡­ She really did not dare to continue thinking


    about it. It was too terrifying!


    Alex even said, ¡°Many women in Japan, especially the beauties, would have their photos and videos


    taken and uploaded to the Inte after they are tied up using the art of rope bondage. Then, they


    would be very famous. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m helping you? While you¡¯re in a primitive state, you¡¯ll be


    hung from the roof after you¡¯re tied up. After filming a good video, I¡¯ll ask Michelle to broadcast it on her


    live stream channel. I guarantee you¡¯ll be famous for sure. How about it? Am I very nice to you?¡±


    Shirley shuddered all over as she looked pale yet furious.


    ¡°You pervert! Don¡¯t you approach me! Don¡¯t you touch me! Go away! Argh!¡±


    The woman was on the verge of copse. It was because Alex had already bound her legs, and they


    were firmly tied together. Soon, her office dress was torn apart with a ¡®rip¡¯. That rope was about to


    reach her top soon.


    ¡°Stop, you have won! I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    Alex stopped moving as he looked at her.


    He had made so many threats to the point that he was a little fed up, but wasn¡¯t it for the sake of prying


    the information about Dairaionji Temple from her? As long as he could seed, there was nothing he


    would not do.


    Shirley said, ¡°I found this in a secret realm. There¡¯s an expanse of the ancient sanctuary of Buddhism


    inside the secret realm, but it¡¯s full of danger inside, and the core area couldn¡¯t be approached at all.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the secret realm? Take me there!¡±


    Shirley shook her head. When she saw that he was about to act again, she immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s


    useless even if you kill me now. It isn¡¯t easy to enter the secret realm. You need three key tokens to


    activate it. The three forces are in control of them, respectively. So even I alone couldn¡¯t find the


    entrance to the secret realm.¡±

 Chapter 2445

    Chapter 2445


    Alex asked about the details.


    Against her will, Shirley recounted an ident back then.


    The Hancock family was an ancient family. However, the Hancock family was not the only family from


    ancient times. In addition, there were also the Henderson and the Miller families. These three great


    families were also the core families in control of three certain major conglomerates in the world.


    Previously, the three forces cooperated to explore an ancient battlefield together. Then, they


    discovered a dpidated tower there, and a golden Bodhisattva was found dead in a seated posture


    inside.


    The Bodhisattva, whose origin and foundation were unknown, just died in a seated posture in the


    ancient tower. Although many years had passed, the Bodhisattva was still lifelike, as if he were a living


    person.


    At that time, the people of the three forces found a map and a handwritten letter on the Bodhisattva.


    Three great families from ancient times had some background. They guessed this map pointed directly


    to a sanctuary of Buddhism-Dairaionji Temple.


    However, Dairaionji Temple was hidden in the void, so it was simply impossible to be found under


    normal circumstances. They had to gather all three crucial tokens and use them together to activate the


    trigger of Dairaionji Temple. Then, they would step into it in one go.


    After searching for more than a millennium, they finally found all the tokens.


    Five years ago, the people of the three great families cooperated again to activate the legendary


    Dairaionji Temple. Unfortunately, it. was full of dangers inside the activated secret realm.


    The three families, the Hancock, the Henderson, and the Miller families, that had joined forces


    comprised a total of hundreds of people. In the end, only a handful of ten or so people managed to


    escape from the inside.


    However, everyone who came out definitely gained something¡­ For instance, Shirley had found a pair


    of wooden fish and a tattered monastic robe. They were not ordinary items, but Alex had taken


    advantage of her in the end and snatched all of them for his own use.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°The Miller and the Henderson families from ancient times¡­ I never heard of them.¡± Alex shook his


    head, but he did not care much about it and said, ¡°You¡¯ll go to these two families with me tomorrow to


    ask for the tokens.¡±


    Shirley said, ¡°These two families aren¡¯t weak. They are now actively preparing for the next exploration


    of the secret realm. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t hand over the tokens to you if you go and ask for them.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t hand over the tokens? I¡¯ll just annihte them then,¡± Alex said firmly.


    Then, Alex asked about the Olympus Tribe once again.


    Upon mentioning Mount Olympus, Shirley¡¯s eyes were full of hope, as if that was her loftiest ideal. She


    fascinatedly said, ¡°That¡¯s the divine tribe from the deep space of the universe where real gods live


    inside. You definitely don¡¯t want to know about them because I¡¯m also listed in the divine tribe. The


    Divine Heir of Mount Olympus wants to take me as his wife. If you were to do something heinous to me


    that would cause public outrage, my future husband will never let you off the hook.¡±


    ¡°The Divine Heir of the Olympian Army? Humph! As long as he dares toe over, I¡¯ll dare to kill him!¡±


    ¡°You? You¡¯re indeed somewhat capable, but you¡¯re far behindpared to the Divine Heir of Olympus.


    You¡¯d get killed by him. That¡¯s more like it.¡± Shirley seemed to be very confident in her fianc¨¦, knowing


    that he would outmatch Alex.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Alex sneered.


    The Divine Heir of Olympus had long been on his must-kill list.


    Traitors to humankind like the Olympian Army had ravaged the native creatures of the universe at the


    end of ancient times. Now they were making aeback by resurrecting themselves with the spiritual


    energy on Earth. When all kinds of opportunities were about to burst out, they would be back again.


    While they were talking, the door of the room that they were in was forcefully pushed open, and a figure


    rushed in like lightning.


    The figure fell into Alex¡¯s arms and held his face before kissing him deeply.

 Chapter 2446

    Chapter 2446


    The person who had arrived was Daya.


    She was one of America¡¯s best singers and remains a big star to this day. She was also the little


    princess of the Michigan Stoermers, one of the eight American royal families. She hadn¡¯t been at the


    Rockefeller¡¯s before this, as she had some things to take care of outside.


    She¡¯d also gotten the news online. Only then did she know her man was back, which made her rush


    home immediately.


    ¡°Mmhh¡­¡±


    Her hot lips were then met with a fiery kiss. The only thing more passionate was their reunion after a


    life and death situation.


    Alex was stunned for a minute but soon forgot about everything else, including Shirley. Instead, he


    focused solely on Daya¡¯s soft and gentle wee. It¡¯d been long since he¡¯d been intimate with a


    woman. Such a feeling excited him quite a bit.


    Shirley was shocked by the scene. From her point of view, Alex was still just a teenager. Hence, he


    must be a yboy if he could kiss another woman so passionately. Shirley thought that he must be


    naturally lustful.


    ¡®I fI hadn¡¯t given in, he would¡¯ve actually kidnapped me and eaten me alive!¡¯


    After all, she was quite confident with her looks. It wasn¡¯t arge room. The in and clear view of the


    two making out caused quite amotion, thus, Shirley couldn¡¯t ignore them even if she wanted to.


    As she finally made out the face of the woman, she shrieked in surprise. ¡°Daya! Is that you?¡±


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯


    ¡®They know each other?¡¯


    Shirley¡¯s scream sent Alex and Daya apart. Daya looked at Shirley, her face turning ice-cold in an


    instant.


    ¡°Ms. Hancock, it was rather bold of you to n the assassination of my family. You even tried to murder


    my husband. I just thought if I should attack the Hancocks and have you all killed.¡±


    Shirley looked nervous.


    ¡°You guys know each other?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I saved her life once at the ancient boundary,¡± Daya said. ¡°Before that, I just thought that she was an


    arrogant woman. She was thick-skinned enough to kidnap me onto Hancock¡¯s warship. I didn¡¯t think


    she would attack my family. She deserves to die!¡±


    With that, she suddenly thought of her daughter and quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s our daughter?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, about that¡­¡±


    Seeing his reaction, Daya¡¯s heart clenched, and she nearly lost her bnce. She thought that her


    daughter was gone.


    Alex grabbed her quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s in a safe ce with people looking after her.


    It¡¯s just that¡­ Without reaching the immortalization stage, we can¡¯t enter the space.¡±


    With that, Alex started exining his journey after they parted.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He didn¡¯t go into details, but with so much information to tell at once, they could still feel the danger and


    fear Alex went through even if he used simple words.


    The near-death experiences and surviving them caused their hearts to pound in their chests. Besides,


    Alex also roughly introduced the things he saw in the great world of America.


    As he talked, he didn¡¯t deliberately avoid Shirley. Shirley listened attentively too. She didn¡¯t know Alex


    before this, as the Hancock family had their own private property. The main Hancocks rarely came out.


    Even the daily management of their finances was conducted by rtives or employees.


    Listening to Alex¡¯s miraculous journey¡­


    Entering the Undead¡¯s Territory and fighting enemies on his own. Entering the tomb of the gods, unsure


    if he¡¯d make it out alive. Running for his life in a perilous situation and reaching Starborn City by


    ident.


    The human heart couldn¡¯t be predicted, and bad hats were everywhere. When Alex was in danger, a


    sworn sister from the other world would give him a helping hand.

 Chapter 2447

    Chapter 2447


    Soon, they reached the part where Alex was gobbled alive by the great Genbu during the battle in the


    swamp. He met the ancient Naga tribe and fought the Undead Queen in the Dead Zone,ter attacked


    by thergest sect of the Western Ridge and the Peacock n.


    He then continued to list out the odd encounters in the Endless Sea¡­


    The entire journey was enough to be written into books as a legendary myth.


    Shirley was fully immersed in the story. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the world in my dreams?¡¯


    ¡°Even though you talked like it was nothing, I know how hard it must¡¯ve been to face all that alone, that


    many challenges and obstacles.¡± Daya caressed Alex¡¯s young face.


    ¡®So what if he looked young? He is my husband and my daughter¡¯s father. Some differences in


    appearances wouldn¡¯t affect our rtionship.¡¯


    ¡°Will your body remain permanent?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so! This is just one of my weird encounters. I practiced a breathing technique, and when


    the body is trained to a certain level, some bones and parts deemed less functional will be discarded.


    That¡¯s howl ended up like this. As long as I eat enough, I¡¯ll grow back soon.¡± Alex smiled.


    ¡°A breathing technique?¡± Daya was surprised, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. But she then took a


    nce at Shirley.


    With a flick of wind from her fingertips, she knocked Shirley out.


    ¡°Darling, when you say breathing technique, is it one that could train your organs?¡±


    Seeing how Daya was acting, Alex turned serious, asking if she knew something about this.


    Daya said, ¡°From the memories of my awakening, I learned about something. This breathing technique


    surpasses many training techniques of the Holy Land. This technique doesn¡¯t belong to this universe.¡±


    Alex was shocked.


    ¡°If it didn¡¯t belong to this universe, then what was this?¡±


    Daya said, ¡°The universe is just one portion of space. Apart from ours, there¡¯s a higher universe out


    there. I know a ce known as the Middle Universe¡­ I¡¯ve also been trying to remember some parts of


    my memories, investigating some stuff too. After confirming with both pieces of evidence, I believe the


    Undead didn¡¯t belong to our universe.¡±


    Such a theory was mind-blowing. Alex felt dizzy just thinking about it.


    ¡°But we must survive and live as a family no matter what! The Great Genbu used all of his energy to


    set the force field, but it will break within three years. The Undead will definitely attack at full force then.


    Their queen thinks I¡¯m some sort of seed. They would surelye looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Commander Red said that there¡¯s some kind of opportunity within the Wastnd. Since one year in


    there equals a hundred years outside, it should be born soon!¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have much time left, just less than three years. Within this period, we must train


    ourselves to be powerful enough.¡±


    Daya nodded. After that, they continued talking for quite some time.


    Atst, Daya pointed to the unconscious Shirley. ¡°What did you do to her? Where did you learn to tie


    such knots? Do you want to tie me up as well?¡±


    Looking at how Daya took the initiative. She surely wasn¡¯t joking about her fetishes.


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°I was just giving her a scare. And you¡¯d have to wait until the night to be tied up.¡±


    He then told her about what happened at Dairaionji Temple.


    Hearing that the Dairaionji Temple could save her father-inw, Daya was ecstatic.


    Just then, the whirring of a helicopter could be heard outside.


    Alex¡¯s re shed with silver light as his vision prated the structure of the house. He saw a


    beautifuldy jumping out of the helicopter from fifty meters above, followed by a young man and girl.


    It was the Hancocks. Kerry, Samuel, and Freesia.


    Even though Alex didn¡¯t know them, he could tell from their looks and aura that they were Shirley¡¯s


    family. He was afraid that his family would be attacked, so he immediately heaved Shirley onto his


    shoulders and walked out of the house with Daya.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 2448

    Chapter 2448


    Initially, Kerry didn¡¯t allow Samuel to tag along. She knew that kid too well. He was overly obsessed


    with his sister. However, she couldn¡¯t stand his pleas, and she wanted to ensure Shirley¡¯s safety as


    well.


    Besides, he had promised repeatedly that he¡¯d listen and follow her orders. He also wouldn¡¯t talk back


    and stay on the sidelines. If he broke this promise, he would willingly punish himself to confinement for


    six months.


    Despite that, based on the current situation, his sister was currently being carried by Alex on the


    shoulders. She also wore a man¡¯s shirt, her fair, slender legs tied up with rope. It seemed her office


    wear was torn as well, basically looking as if she had just been assaulted.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t possibly calm down after seeing this. His head felt like exploding from the fury he


    experienced.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Samuel let out a beast¡¯s roar and charged towards Alex.


    Kerry didn¡¯t like how things were going, but she wasn¡¯t quick enough to stop him. She¡¯d only managed


    to grasp a small corner of Samuel¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°No, stop!¡± Kerry tried stopping Samuel with words, but it obviously had no effect.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Samuel shouted. He sent out a deadly aura which everyone felt. He seemed serious about


    killing Alex this time.


    The faces of the Rockefeller manor people turned fierce. Among them, a sh of light quicker than


    lightning charged out to the front of Samuel.


    It was Pigsy.


    Pigsy jumped up into the air and hit Samuel hard on the chest with its trotters.


    Crack, crack¡­


    The sound of bones breaking came from Samuel¡¯s chest. He must¡¯ve broken at least three ribs.


    Moreover, he had a defensive treasure with him at the time, and in the instance of the attack, a green


    light shone and loomed over his body, canceling out some of Pigsy¡¯s attack.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    If it weren¡¯t for that, the injury wouldn¡¯t have just been three broken ribs.


    Pigsy, who¡¯d seeded at the first attack, pped his hands. ¡°Hmph, where did this feeble rate


    from? His face turned green, and now he¡¯s shining in green light! Are you also green with envy


    because¡­ Hehe.¡±


    ¡°But how dare you attack my sworn brother? Don¡¯t you know your own strength?¡±


    Pigsy was just simply teasing him, but it sounded truly unpleasant in Samuel¡¯s ears.


    ¡®That horrid pig, how dare he say that! It¡¯s implying that I¡¯ve been cheated on!¡¯


    Pigsy¡¯s words hurt Samuel even more, especially after he looked at Shirley¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Woah! It¡¯s a talking demon piggy! And it smells pretty good!¡±


    Freesia¡¯s eyes shone as she stared straight at Pigsy, saliva drooling from her mouth. ¡°Aunt, can we eat


    this pig? I¡¯m really craving for braised trotters!¡±


    Furious, Pigsy kicked Samuel aside and charged straight at Freesia.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°The braised trotter ising!¡±


    ¡°Aunt! Help!¡±


    Kerry never expected such a thing to happen. An animal that looked like your regr domestic pig had


    defeated Samuel in a mere second. Not only that, it was currently charging towards Freesia too.


    Kerry came prepared. She had brought along powerful treasure, an innate divine tool of her family.


    ¡°Whispers of Water!¡±


    It was a red oil-paper umbre. As it unfurled, it formed a strong defensive barrier.


    Thud!

 Chapter 2449

    Chapter 2449


    There was a loud sound.


    Pigsy went in headfirst on at the barrier and was repelled. He saw stars appear before his eyes as


    bright red blood flowed from his nose. He then shuddered from the pain, the blood continued dripping


    as he shouted, ¡°Alex, destroy this woman and that bastard with the Heaven Flipping Seal!¡±


    Now, Freesia felt a little intimidated. ¡°Aunt, that piggy is so fierce! Is it really edible?¡±


    ¡®This little foodie had ced food above everything else!¡¯


    Kerry was starting to regret her decisions now. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have brought the siblings


    considering the havoc they had wreaked. She quickly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. We mean no


    harm.¡±


    Maya was a beautiful girl, but she stood still there with an ice-cold expression. ¡°Mean no harm? And


    the first thing you do right after meeting us is to kill my brother? If that¡¯s what you mean by harmless, I


    can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯d do when you intend to harm.¡±


    Kerry held onto the umbre with one hand and the other holding on to Freesia. She then announced


    her intention. ¡°We¡¯re here to talk.¡±


    Meanwhile, Samuel shouted with his hand on his chest.


    ¡°Aunt! My sister¡¯s been tormented. What else is there to talk about? Summon the Silvermoon Berserker


    Troop now! I¡¯m going to burn this ce to the ground and avenge my sister!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A white ray flickered. Pigsy had rushed out once more and kicked Samuel hard with his trotters,


    breaking more of his bones.


    He subsequently stepped on Samuel¡¯s forehead with his front trotter. ¡°Are you still unclear of the


    position you¡¯re in, dumba*ss?¡± he growled. ¡°As a human, it¡¯s certainly rare to be dumb to such an


    extent! Your mere existence brings shame to your parents. Why don¡¯t I end that for you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Freesia screamed. ¡°Please, Mr. Piggy. My brother isn¡¯t dumb! He¡¯s just obsessed with our elder


    sister. Seeing our dear sister tormented and having her virginity lost, that¡¯s why he¡¯s acting out of


    anger. I beg you, don¡¯t kill him, please! After all¡­ He¡¯s still Alex¡¯s brother-inw.¡±


    Samuel was furious. ¡°You damn brat! Don¡¯t bber nonsense! How am I his brother-inw?¡±


    Freesiaforted him. ¡°Just ept reality, brother. Sis has already been used. We might even have a


    nephew already! Stop your one-sided love, and you¡¯ll be free from this torture!¡±


    ¡°Besides, I think our brother-inw doesn¡¯t look bad. At least he has delicate facial features. It¡¯s


    pleasing to the eye.¡±


    Samuel looked furious, but he was left speechless.


    To their surprise, the little girl started conversing with Alex directly. ¡°Brother-inw, how¡¯s my sister?


    From the looks of it, you probably just had sex. Were we interrupting? Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re not done


    yet, we can wait. Take your time.¡±


    Many turned to Freesia with a confused expression. Alex was no exception to this confusion. ¡®Is this


    really Shirley¡¯s sister? What a weirdo,¡¯ he thought.


    He carried Shirley and turned to Kerry. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Kerry smiled. ¡°I think this has all been a misunderstanding. It was never the Hancock family¡¯s intention


    to attack you Rockefellers. Both the Deep Sea n and y Ember acted out of their own will.¡±


    Alex sneered. ¡°And? So you¡¯re saying that my people deserved to get beaten up, to the point of nearly


    losing their lives?¡±


    Kerry continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you destroy Homan Tower? You should¡¯ve let out all of your anger by now.


    What¡¯s your condition? What do you need to let Shirley go? Oh, and how is she now?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not letting her go.¡±


    Kerry frowned. ¡°Ie respectfully, so I hope you¡¯ll show some sincerity as well. We Hancocks are an


    ancient noble family. You should know that we have great power.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we have the Divine Envoy of Mount Olympus to back us up. If you could just take a step


    back, let¡¯s shake hands and find peace. It¡¯ll be disadvantageous for both parties if we fight. So, raise


    your conditions, and I¡¯ll try to fulfill them.¡±


    Alex looked at her. ¡°Alright then. I want¡­ You!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Kerry¡¯s face turned blue at that.


    ¡®The bastard! The rumors are true. He¡¯s just a pervert. And he went as far as wanting me too!¡¯


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She tried to maintain herposure. ¡°You can¡¯t keep me. You¡¯ll have to think of another condition.¡±


    ¡°You can never be too sure.¡± Alex threw Shirley on the ground and lunged forward like a bolt of


    lightning.

 Chapter 2450

    Chapter 2450


    Other than turning blue from anger, Kerry¡¯s expression remained calm towards Alex¡¯s sudden attack.


    She was full of confidence. The oil-paper umbre she held fonned a solid defensive barrier.


    A Divine Envoy of Mount Olympus had even tried but couldn¡¯t break through her defense.


    Furthermore, it¡¯d been rumored that that particr Divine Envoy had surpassed the Tribtion


    Crossing. He was a true fairy.


    As Alex got near, Kerry said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. Your attack won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Boom!


    Alex ignored her and sent a punch on the barrier. The barrier shook violently, and a blue light screen


    expanded to the skies. Still, the barrier didn¡¯t break. It was indeed very robust.


    Kerry shook her head. ¡°Do you believe me now? Can we just talk?¡±


    Alex tilted his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t even started!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless unless you¡¯re a true fairy because this barrier of mine containsw power.¡±


    ¡°And what if I seed? Want to make a bet? If I were to prate¡­¡±


    Kerry didn¡¯t know what to respond to that. She felt Alex was assaulting her with his words. ¡®What does


    he mean by that?¡¯


    On the other hand, Alex truly had no other intentions.


    Unfortunately, Pigsy had to butt in and say, ¡°Alex, if you were to prate her, that kiddo wouldn¡¯t know


    if he should call you brother-inw or uncle-inw. Aren¡¯t you just making things hard for him? In my


    opinion, you should take that kid in as well. Then they¡¯ll all call you husband!¡±


    Kerry was furious. ¡°If you could prate me, I¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡±


    Only then did she realize her mistake of words. The anger had gotten to her, and she wasn¡¯t thinking


    straight. She quickly amended, ¡°I meant if you could prate through my barrier.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Take a good look then!¡±


    Boom!


    This time, he used Bodhi¡¯s Dragon-Tusk punch. As he sent out the punch, both a dragon and elephant


    appeared behind his back, a Buddhist melody surrounded him, along with the power ofws supporting


    him.


    Kerry grasped onto the umbre. She felt uneasy and rmed this time. However, her subconscious


    refused to believe her instincts.


    ¡®This umbre is an innate spiritual treasure!¡¯


    Unfortunately, the result was¡­


    A loud explosion ruptured in the air.


    The defensive barrier of the Whispers of Water broke into pieces upon this strong punch. The blue


    screen broke down into small pieces of energy. Surprisingly, the oil paper umbre in Kerry¡¯s hand let


    out a sorrowful cry and tried escaping her grasp, flying towards the air.


    ¡°You¡¯re running? Toote, though!¡± Alex moved swiftly and came straight to the top of the umbre as


    he punched downward.


    As the oil paper umbre was attacked. It let out another painful scream and dropped to the ground.


    Alexnded and picked it up. His eyes lit up as he nodded in approval. ¡°This is a pretty good umbre.


    Too bad its potential was wasted in your hands. You can¡¯t bring out the best of it with your abilities.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    With that, be tossed the oil-paper umbre to Maya.


    Maya had water-attributed spiritual roots. She also practiced martial art techniques with water attributes


    like the Silver Frost, so she was highlypatible with the oil-paper umbre.


    Even if Maya weren¡¯t quite that strong now, this umbre would be the perfect weapon for her after she


    improved.


    Kerry¡¯s heart ached.

 Chapter 2451

    Chapter 2451


    Her precious umbre was given away to someone else just like that.


    ¡°You¡­ Give that back!¡± She growled resentfully, even though she knew that it was impossible to


    retrieve it now.


    ¡°Even you are in my possession now, so this umbre belongs to me as well. Don¡¯t even think about


    taking it back.¡± Alex said with a smile.


    He stroked his chin as he thought more about it. ¡®An ancient family sure has valuable stuff!¡¯


    In a span of less than half a day, the treasures he snatched from the Hancock family had increased his


    powers considerably. The Tom Kasaya, Sakyamuni¡¯s Wooden Fish, and now this Whispers of Water


    Umbre were all rare possessions.


    He had spent half a year in the great world, facing numerous dangers, yet he could only attain a few


    decent treasures, each of which he risked his life for. It was way easier robbing the rich.


    ¡®Even though it¡¯s kinda immoral, in order to face the disaster in three years, this is inevitable!¡¯


    The way Alex stroked his chin seemed scary in Kerry¡¯s eyes. She thought Alex was thinking about


    something sexual, like prating her. She wanted to run away immediately.


    However, Alex sent her to the ground in one hit, causing her to be unable to get up.


    ***


    When Shirley woke up, she felt her head ache. It was the after-effects of getting hit unconscious. She


    rubbed her temples but immediately became stunned.


    She noticed that her family, Kerry, Samuel, and Freesia were all captured in a room. They were all tied


    up tightly and thrown on a bed.


    The two meter wide bed seemed quite crowded.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Aunt? Samuel? Freesia?¡±


    Kerry and Samuel were still out cold, especially Samuel, who Pigsy had hit real hard. His face was full


    of bruises, and he had no one to tend to his broken bones.


    Kerry¡¯s face was quite bruised, too, as if it had been trampled. And the footprint looked like¡­ A pig¡¯s


    trotter.


    Freesia was in the worst state. Her face was full of¡­ Hoof prints.


    It was her own fault that she¡¯d wanted braised pig trotters. Pigsy was someone who held onto grudges,


    and although Alex wanted her alive, that didn¡¯t keep him from letting out his anger.


    So, the pig stomped on Freesia¡¯s face, especially around her mouth, which had hundreds of marks.


    The marks ovepped one another, leaving no spot on the skin unharmed.


    If it weren¡¯t for the defensive treasure, Freesia might¡¯ve been kicked to death.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Even so, her face swelled to the size of a pig¡¯s head. She lookedpletely different. If Shirley wasn¡¯t


    that familiar with her sister, she might not have recognized her.


    ¡°Freesia, Freesia, wake up! How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Oh god, who beat you up like that?¡±


    Freesia woke up to a mirror on the wall right in front of her. She immediately saw how she looked and


    was instantly aghast with terror.


    ¡°It must be that pig head! That damned pig head! Ouch, it hurts! Sis, could you get my brother-inw


    over and release me? I want to go home!¡±


    Shirley was speechless.


    After quite some time, Kerry and Samuel woke up as well. The family whimpered and sobbed upon


    reunion. Samuel even shed some tears. His heart ached at his sister¡¯s encounter. Surely, she had him


    obsessed.


    Just then, Freesia said, ¡°Look, guys, there¡¯s a phone. Let¡¯s use it to call grandpa!¡±


    Samuel said, ¡°We¡¯re all tied up, and we can¡¯t even move. How do we dial the phone? With our


    tongues?¡±


    Kerry, on the other hand, had suspicions. ¡°This phone Why is it left here?¡±


    Shirley hadn¡¯t noticed before as well. There was indeed a phone on the bedside table, and it was


    ced in such a position¡­


    She had a bad feeling about this. ¡®Could the line be live?¡¯


    ¡°It¡­ Can¡¯t be that bad, right?¡±


    At the same time, on SwitchTV¡¯s live streaming channel, Michelle¡¯s live stream had blown up once


    again.

 Chapter 2452

    Chapter 2452


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ancient Moon Conglomerate. The whole family has been captured!¡±


    ¡°Even Shirley¡¯s aunt has been caught.¡±


    ¡°Oh god, Michelle¡¯s brother¡­ is too talented.¡±


    Some lifestream viewers knew a bit about the Ancient Moon Conglomerate and could at least


    recognize Kerry.


    Shirley mentioned that other viewers of a higher social status, such as the Millers and Hendersons, had


    also received news of this very stream. The Millers seemed to be gathered at their ce.


    ¡°This Alex is kinda eerie. Kerry had a treasure, an umbre, and it was very powerful. The Divine


    Envoy couldn¡¯t even break through it. How was she even captured?¡±


    ¡°The main concern is how Alex learned to defy age and time. This is too important a secret to keep. If


    our ancestors could learn about this secret, they could be revived from their tombs and join the


    revolution. We wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid even if we were going up against Olympus Divine Tribe.¡±


    ¡°But, what can we do?¡±


    The main Miller family members were having a discussion in the main hall. In the middle of the hall was


    arge screen that yed Michelle¡¯s live stream. However, no sound came from it as Michelle had


    muted the stream.


    As for the reason why the Hancock family didn¡¯t turn off the live stream¡­ They simply couldn¡¯t.


    Alex had set up a barrier before the bed. With his current abilities, not many people could break


    through those.


    ¡°Someone call that psycho from the Hendersons. We need him toe along so that we don¡¯t lose!¡± a


    lady of the Miller¡¯s said with her eyes lit.


    Not young, she was an olddy of the Miller family and had lived a long time. If she couldn¡¯t achieve a


    major breakthrough in theing few years or find a way to extend her lifespan, she would soon meet


    her end. However, it was apparent that she did not want to face death.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    ¡°Contact the Henderson family now.¡±


    Everyone at the Miller family nodded in approval. They did in fact want to learn Alex¡¯s technique in


    achieving eternal youth.


    Old Lady Miller said, ¡°I¡¯ll personally contact the head of the Hendersons.¡±


    ***


    Old Lady Miller immediately made the phone call. The master of the Henderson family wasn¡¯t asleep as


    well, their family rife in discussion.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    They too had noticed Alex¡¯s change in age. Moreover, they were ahead of the Miller family and had


    already investigated more about Alex, his upbringing, family members, current situation, and the people


    he knew, cing a lot of effort, especially into Alex¡¯s true identity.


    Just as Old Lady Miller called, a core member of the Henderson family had rushed in and handed a


    document containing detailed information of Alex to the old master. The old master of the Henderson


    family, Channing, was in a simr state as Old Lady Miller.


    To be fair, he was even more afraid of death than she was. That was because he didn¡¯t have much time


    left. Left with numerous injuries from past practices that affected his lifespan, he knew that he would die


    if he didn¡¯t find a solution within a year.


    When Old Lady Miller called and exined her intentions, Channing agreed with her.


    ¡°Heidi, I¡¯ve just investigated Alex. He¡¯s gone through many things. It¡¯s rumored that he was once sent


    to the Undead Territory through a dimensional tunnel. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true or not, but one thing¡¯s for


    sure. This guy must have a trump card, and it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Channing had always been a cautious person after all.


    Old Lady Miller, who was really called Heidi Miller, sighed. ¡°Channing, we¡¯re in a simr situation. To be


    honest, if we don¡¯t strive harder now, the thousands of years of hard work of both our families would be


    wasted.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the people from the sacred mountain up north aren¡¯t good. If our descendants were to


    marry the Divine Heir, it¡¯d only be a temporary solution to buy more time. Who knows what¡¯ll happen in


    the end!¡±


    Charming nodded. ¡°I agree. It¡¯s just a temporary n! So it¡¯s decided. It¡¯s midnight now. Let¡¯s meet in


    California in two hours!¡±


    ***


    The storm was about toe.

 Chapter 2453

    Chapter 2453


    At the same time, things weren¡¯t peaceful with the Rockefellers as well.


    Alex had finally arrived home, only to meet such a situation. He never got the chance to talk with his


    family. That was until now. Many friends, hearing the news, rushed over. Some who couldn¡¯te


    called him as well.


    Hailey, Alex¡¯s godsister who owned the spa, for instance, rushed over during midnight. Alex¡¯s


    ssmate, Nichs, came as well.


    Then, Azure of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, his ex-colleagues from Divine Constabry, his


    grandfather, Geronimo, and cousin Soraya. Even Nora, Danseur, and the entire Michigan Stoermers


    came.


    The scene was crowded and lively.


    Beatrice, ire, Florence, and Maya each held onto a child. They were Alex and Dorothy¡¯s


    quadruplets.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Even though the four were not even a year old, they¡¯d received divine power from their mother, making


    them taller than the average infant.


    They looked like they were already two, able to walk and jump and even speak quite well. Their


    comprehension skills were far more developed than children of their age.


    They were finally reunited after so long. Alex sighed in his heart, especially when he thought about


    Dorothy, whose whereabouts were unknown. More importantly, the kids had grown so quickly. Within


    just half a year, the four of them looked very different from what Alex remembered. He couldn¡¯t even tell


    them apart.


    Hailey teased him. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been gone for so long. Do you still remember who¡¯s the eldest and


    who¡¯s the youngest?¡±


    Alex felt embarrassed. Even if he had the divine eye and even x-ray vision, he really couldn¡¯t tell the


    eldest and youngest apart.


    In an instant, the crowd erupted intoughter.


    Only Ynes was shocked. ¡°You really have four kids?¡±


    Alex corrected her. ¡°Not four, but five!¡±


    Hailey hadn¡¯t met Ynes before, but she was a socialite and was good with people. She immediately


    came over and spoke to Ynes. She thought that Ynes was Alex¡¯s girl, causing Ynes to end up blushing.


    Even after clearing things up, Hailey rolled her eyes at Alex, thinking that they¡¯d get together sooner or


    later. After further continuing their conversation, the two became so close as to call each other sisters.


    It was alreadyte into the night, but nobody felt like sleeping.


    People who practiced cultivation had no issues with having less sleep. Everyone wanted to know what


    Alex had gone through during that period of time.


    Alex brought out the body of the Peacock nsmen. They had barbeque and alcohol while they


    chatted. Everyone listened intently to Alex¡¯s mysterious journey. Alex obviously picked some parts to


    tell since he couldn¡¯t tell the whole story truthfully.


    When he¡¯d roughly exined his journey, the topic of the conversation turned to discuss the recent


    trends on Earth. Naturally, Mount Oro and the ancient conglomerates were mentioned, which led to


    talking about Michelle¡¯s livestream.


    Geronimo said, ¡°My dear grandchild, I know the Ancient Moon Conglomerate quite well. They have


    strong powers. Our Divine Constabry is like a feeble ant that can be easily killed in their eyes. The


    powers they possess are enough to ignore thews of the country.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention they have Mount Oro backing them up. What you¡¯re doing now is equivalent to


    dering war with the Ancient Moon Conglomerate. Is that really fine?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°I¡¯m doing this on purpose. I want to meet the famous Divine Envoy.¡±

 Chapter 2454

    Chapter 2454


    ¡°Alex, about this¡­ I think you should handle it cautiously.¡± The one who spoke up was Nora.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She frowned, clearly worried. ¡°My sister once met the Divine Envoy of Mount Oro. The Divine Envoy


    wanted her to be his spokesperson in the mortal world, but the truth was he wanted her to be his ve.


    My sister obviously refused. They even had a huge battle, and my sister¡­ Was at a disadvantage.¡±


    Nora¡¯s sister was Alex¡¯s master, Jade. Jade¡¯s ability, in Alex¡¯s opinion, was definitely one in a million.


    ¡®Even Jade lost to the Divine Envoy?¡¯


    ¡°Is the Divine Envoy of Moruit Oro that strong?¡±


    ¡°Even Commander Benmore isn¡¯t his opponent? Where¡¯s Commander Benmore now? Is she hurt?¡±


    Jade¡¯s definitely had a strong identity and status amongstmoners. If even Jade was defeated, then


    this issue had be scary.


    ¡®If this were true¡­ Alex actually attracting the Divine Envoy of Mount Oro to find him¡­ Isn¡¯t it a death


    wish?¡¯


    Nora said, ¡°My sister¡¯s fine. She fled with her supernatural powers in the end, but in bad shape.¡±


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Alex asked.


    Nora said, ¡°My sister felt immense pressure. The people who came down from Mount Oro had evil


    intentions. And now theers are still the supposed messengers of god. If the god of the mountains


    descended, a disaster would be inevitable!¡±


    ¡°So, my sister brought a troop of elites and entered the ancient boundary. They discovered a secret


    dungeon. If they had good luck, they could find the opportunity. Even if they couldn¡¯t break through their


    current strengths, they would achieve something.¡±


    ¡°The damned Olympus Tribe!¡± Alex shouted.


    ¡°Alex, do you know something about this?¡±


    ¡°I do indeed. Mount Oro originated from another in the universe. It was part of the universe


    during ancient times. Once a member of the Ancient Alliance, but in the end, it betrayed the humans


    and stabbed them in the back, which is why the humans are in such a poor state now.¡±


    Whenever Alex was reminded of the hardships in Antis, he felt immense hatred. An alliance that


    stabbed theirrades in the back was a truly disgusting existence.


    ¡°And now, they¡¯vended on Earth. You all have to know that this is a critical time for Earth to recover.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯te to repent their sins. They came here to finish their killing.¡±


    Hearing these words, everyone was furious.


    Geronimo mmed his palm on the table. ¡°How dare they! The Olympus Tribe is atrocious!¡±


    Soraya said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s guessing that Mount Oro and Mount Olympus are nearly identical, but you¡¯re


    saying that they¡¯re called the Olympus Tribe? Doesn¡¯t that make them the same?¡±


    ¡°The ancient Greek Mythologies¡­ Could it be that they¡¯re actually real? Zeus, the sun god, the moon


    goddess, Athena¡­ They all truly existed. I¡¯m¡­ Speechless. If these powerful gods came, we normal


    humans wouldn¡¯t have the strength to fight back.¡±


    Everyone was sad. The humans didn¡¯t die at the hands of the Undying n during ancient times, but


    they were now going to be destroyed by traitors.


    Just then, Daya said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The god of the Olympus Tribe can¡¯te here yet.¡±


    Everyone looked at Daya.


    Daya said, ¡°I¡¯ve been at the passage of Mount Oro before.¡±


    Hearing her words, everybody immediately took a deep breath.


    It was because foreign Supremes had stepped onto the golden stairs of Mount Oro. As they tried to


    enter the mountain to search for the opportunity, but they all failed halfway.


    ¡°How far up were you on the stairs?¡± someone asked.


    Daya said, ¡°I didn¡¯t count¡­ But I was at the end of the stairs, and I saw a golden bridge. The so-called


    golden stairs are just a road leading down to that bridge.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s on the other side of the bridge?¡± Waltz asked.

 Chapter 2455

    Chapter 2455


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the bridge had been cut in half when I got there. There was also arge barrier blocking


    my way. If my assumptions are correct, that barrier was a formation boundary ced by ancient,


    powerful beings¡­ To protect this world.¡±


    ¡°This barrier was very strong, even stronger than the one in the ancient boundary. That¡¯s why the


    Olympus Tribe got blocked out.¡±


    Daya paused for a moment.


    ¡°The barrier was blurry, but I managed to see the people inside when I stood on the bridge,¡± she went


    on.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s beyond that barrier?¡±


    ¡°Are they gods?¡±


    Even Alex¡¯s face was stered with curiosity.


    Daya shook her head. ¡°Nope, they¡¯re demi-demons.¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    Daya smiled faintly. ¡°Actually, the so-called Divine Envoys are demi-demons too! Their true forms were


    that of demon beasts, and they aren¡¯t from the true Olympus Tribe. I¡¯m guessing that these beasts


    were domesticated by said tribe, so they currently serve them!¡±


    ¡°More importantly, it would be quite difficult for these demi-demons to cross the barrier. Even if they did,


    they¡¯d have to make big sacrifices. Higher-ranked demi-demons would be in more danger if they tried


    crossing worlds.¡±


    ¡°How are you sure about that?¡± Alex asked


    Daya replied, ¡°When I got up there, the demons in that barrier wanted to attack me. I¡¯m assuming that


    they didn¡¯t want me telling anyone about this secret, and they wanted to shut me up by killing me.¡±


    ¡°But then¡­ When five of those demons rushed over, four of them died from a lightning strike, and


    another was so badly injured that it returned to its original form and I ate it.¡±


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯


    Everyone looked at the peacock meat in their hands, thinking it was only reasonable to do so. Demon


    meat was just too nutritious. Some of them were unable to control their powers from ascending after


    eating this peacock meat.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alex turned to Daya. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the barrier¡¯s effects would wear off with time, so I¡¯d like to take a


    good look at it.¡±


    Daya nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow then!¡±


    It was already 2 am at the time. Regr folk like Hailey were starting to feel sleepy, yawning


    repeatedly. Hence, Alex suggested ending this meeting, for now, so everyone could go home and rest.


    The others who lived far away were invited to stay at the manor as well.


    Just as they were about to leave, another incident urred. The Millers and Hendersons had arrived.


    As extremely wealthy ancient families, they never saw Alex as an equal from the start. Not feeling the


    need to sneak in, they walked right in as if they owned the ce.


    ¡°The Millers and Hendersons are here to pay a visit! Mr. Rockefeller, I know it¡¯ste, but if you would


    please,e out here and have a talk with us!¡±


    The voice was as loud as thunder, causing a slight earthquake around the Rockefeller manor.


    Everyone inside was shocked.


    Soraya whispered, ¡°The Millers and Hendersons? Are they the allies of the Hancocks?¡±


    Geronimo replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re the only ones who¡¯d do this.¡±


    Alex raised an eyebrow.


    He was waiting for the Divine Envoy of the Olympian Army, yet the Millers and Hendersons came by


    first. From what Shirley told him, these two families were important factors to enter the Dairaionji


    Temple as well. He couldn¡¯t proceed without both of them.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect them to appear right now before he could even go looking for them.


    Before Alex could speak, Geronimo spoke up. ¡°If you know howte it is, wouldn¡¯t you know that it¡¯s


    disturbing our rest? Come again tomorrow if you have something to say!¡±


    An old woman¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°I¡¯m rather old, and it¡¯s not easy for me to travel this much.


    Please juste out here, Mr. Rockefeller, or we¡¯d have no choice but to force our way in.¡±

 Chapter 2456

    Chapter 2456


    The people who came did not have good intentions.


    ¡°Mom, Beatrice, you guys take the kids into the house first. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing bad will happen.¡± Alex


    comforted Brittany and the others. Seeing several children¡¯s nervous expressions, one seemed to tell


    the mood inside the Rockefeller family estate.


    A group of people who had not yet left heard the sounding from outside and knew that the visitors


    did not have good intentions.


    Divine Constabry¡¯s Sky told Alex, ¡°The Miller family and Henderson family are not simple people.


    They and the Hancock family are a legacy of the ancient times of an ancient n. They have so much


    power. Before this, the three families hid behind the scenes, not showing their faces. But now, they


    couldn¡¯t resist and had to reveal themselves. The Hancock family established Homan Technology, the


    Miller family also chaos creatures, and the Henderson family created a group called Six Paths


    Chemicals, all in the light of the huge developments. In fact, it is the equivalent of plundering¡­¡±


    Listening to Sky¡¯s introduction, Alex became speechless.


    Homan technology, chaos creatures, Six Paths Chemicals. What were these names? One was more


    badass than the other. These were names that could make anyone blush.


    But Sky¡¯s message was clear, the opposing parties were not to he messed with. Even fat Gordon


    leaned forward, frowned, and said those were not good to deal with. The atmosphere around the


    middle of the night was forceful. Everyone¡¯s hearts were unhappy with the visitors, and they all had a


    n.


    Brittany nodded and instructed him to be careful.


    Alex smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I guess those guys outside wouldn¡¯t be able to beat a pig.¡±


    Pigsy was unhappy. ¡°Hmph! Alex, what do you mean by that? Looking down on pigs, are you? I dare


    say. All of you here, all of you cannot beat me.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The crowd looked at Pigsy inplete disbelief.


    It was just a pig. It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t eaten it before.


    Pigsy could not stand the gaze of everyone, feeling that his pig¡¯s pride had been hurt. Furious, he


    wailed, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you? Well, then I will let you see what crushing is!¡±


    After saying that, it rushed out.


    ***


    This time, many people from the Miller family and Henderson family came.


    In addition to Old Lady Miller and her husband Channing, there were also a lot of experts, such as


    those enticed by the Miller family and psychopaths from the Henderson family¡­ Of course, they were


    not really psychopaths, but one of Channing¡¯s grandsons. At nearly two hundred years of age, he


    certainly wasn¡¯t young, but he still looked 30 or 40.


    Cultivators did indeed have longevity whenpared to the average person.


    ¡°Heidi, we are here to ask for something this time. Be humble. Discuss nicely and avoid fighting. This


    Alex is a rare talent.¡± Channing said to Old Lady Miller. ¡°Now, the earth needs a young man to stand


    out. He is a good seedling. In the past, he might¡¯ve even oppressed the son of God. I have a feeling


    that his future glory is still on us, the old antiques. At most, we are cheerleaders.¡±


    The Miller family had a young woman. A natural beauty, she came dressed in ancient clothes. If a


    ssic movie were to be made, she could properly crush many gorgeous female artists.


    She was the youngest in the Miller family, named Josephine. She was extremely talented and was the


    leader of the younger generation of the Miller family. Many of the older generations were not her rivals.


    Simr to Shirley, she was fancied by Mount Olympus¡¯ divine son. She was given the magic treasure


    and selected as one of the candidates. Another one, a woman from the Henderson family named


    Marilyn, was also one of thepetitors. Once Mount Olympus¡¯ divine son descended, one of the


    three would be chosen to get married ording to their respective performance.


    However, Marilyn did note today.


    Josephine looked at Charming and said, ¡°Senior Miller, you think too highly of that dude named


    Rockefeller, don¡¯t you? A native of the present era has never had a foundation for cultivation and has


    only risen in recent years among the general poption¡­ The way I see it, he experienced strange


    encounters mostly by happenstance. There is nothing remarkable about him. How can he bepared


    with a family with thousands of years of heritage like ours?¡±


    Channing said. ¡°Don¡¯t be proud. Stay humble.¡±


    Josephine sneered. She wasn¡¯t one to admit that anyone was better than her, especially within the


    younger generation.


    After being told by Mount Olympus¡¯ messenger that she would be among the candidates for the divine


    son¡¯s wife, she eliminated Shirley and Marilyn inside her heart, feeling that only she could be worthy of


    the divine son. Anyone else was out of the question. Only she could be the future wife of the divine


    son, in line to develop the divine race.

 Chapter 2457

    Chapter 2457


    At this very moment, the gate of the Rockefeller family¡¯s manor opened.


    They saw a hairless pig running out.


    Someone was surprised, ¡°This Rockefeller family is really thrifty. They actually raised a pig at home. It¡¯s


    fat, white and looks so good. It¡¯s feeding it all the leftovers they can¡¯t eat every day. The key is that it


    does not have hair!¡±


    Another person said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? There is a kind of pig called the pet pig. It looks


    like a mangy dog, but it grows big. Since it emits an ornamental aroma, it must be that species. As for


    why it can grow so big¡­ It probably eats too much every day. Pigs have greedy mouths, after all. It¡¯s


    their character.¡±


    When Pigsy heard this, he was so angry his lungs almost exploded.


    He stood up, pointed at the two, and cursed, ¡°You are the ones who eat leftovers! You are the ones


    who look like mangy dogs! Idiots! You don¡¯t even know who Grandpa Pig is, and you have the nerve,


    coming to the Rockefeller family and behaving like barbarians? Are you here to seek death?¡±


    The people from the two families suddenly had constipated faces. Here they were, actually getting


    scolded by a pig.


    The key was that he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he cursed constantly and in a rather unpleasant manner.


    Being the future wide of the divine son, Josephine could not afford such reprimand. She could not


    tolerate being insulted by a pig. With a scream, she rushed over to the pig to kick him to death.


    However, she found something amiss.


    Pigsy was extremely dextrous, managing to evade Josephine¡¯s attack. After going around her, be


    aimed at her butt and kicked its hoof viciously. It all happened so quickly before the eyes of some could


    even turn.


    Boom!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The self-defensive treasure on Josephine¡¯s body kicked into action, emitting a red burst of light to block


    the attack.


    Unfortunately, Pigsy was of very high-level cultivation. When he was at Sun Shrine, he had a good


    battle with Alex. Recently, he received Mystic Maiden¡¯s Old Cow¡¯s Breathing Technique, yet again


    improving its strength.


    Josephine, on the other hand, was just a Tribtion cultivator.


    The self-defense treasure could notpletely block Pigsy¡¯s attack. The two hoofs still managed to


    stomp Josephine¡¯s butt, leaving two very deep and dark hoofprints.


    Worst of all, Josephine couldn¡¯t withstand such a strong thrust from Pigsy. She actually fell to the


    ground on her face!


    The Miller family, Henderson family, and the crowd were petrified.


    This was too magical.


    Everyone thought that for a while, they were hallucinating, the young genius girl of the Miller family was


    actually kicked by a pig¡­ And shended on her face. It would be hrious if news of this leaked.


    Josephine actually lost half a big tooth.


    After she got up and found herself in a miserable state. Simply unable to ept it, she dered, ¡°Fat


    pig. I must kill you today!¡±

 Chapter 2458

    Chapter 2458


    Pigsy was quite naughty himself. Using its fast speed, it did not kill Josephine- Instead, it went around


    her and attacked her up and down.


    Pigsy constantly harassed Josephine with its front pig hoof while also saying sarcastically, ¡°Little pu*sy,


    don¡¯t be so fierce. If you are not careful, you might not get married. I just touched your ass, and it is not


    missing a piece of meat. Look, it¡¯s still so round, just like a burrito.¡±


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s still quite stic. I heard that humans have a saying-women with big as*es are good at


    bearing children. How about this, you marry me and give birth to a litter of tiny piglets. Seeing Alex


    having four kids makes me want to try. He can produce quadruplets, so you have to provide me with


    quintuplets just to outnumber him. Rest assured, I have the strength!¡±


    Pigsy was frantically circling around Josephine while chattering. It was so fast.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At a nce, it was as if Josephine was surrounded by a circle of light.


    As a result, the hoofprints on Josephine¡¯s body kept increasing. She clearly wore a white dress as she


    came. Now, it was full of dirt and filled with the hoofprints of a pig.


    Josephine was about to explode with anger, but she had no idea how to cope with Pigsy.


    The self-defensPrev

 Chapter 2459

    Chapter 2459


    She knew very well that with her little strength, there was nothing she could do to help at all.


    At this moment, Josephine was in a mess as Pigsy tossed her around. However, the Miller family did


    not take immediate action. They were a little confused but also a little scrupulous. It was apparent that


    Pigsy did not intend to kill but to tease Josephine. But at such speed, everyone was quietly surprised.


    Wasn¡¯t Pigsy a little too fast?


    The Miller family believed they couldn¡¯t catch up with this kind of speed.


    If they were to take action, they wouldn¡¯t be able to subdue Pigsy. This would make them even more


    passive.


    Who would have thought that the Miller and Henderson families who hade so aggressively could


    actually be blocked by a pig at the door?


    It was simply humiliating.


    The olddy of the Miller family saw that if this continued, Josephine would be in danger, so they


    immediately greeted Channing with the intention of saving Josephine together.


    However, when Channing looked at Alex, he shook his head.


    The olddy was angry and said directly, ¡°Old man, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve been living on your


    dog for a long time, and you¡¯re actually subdued by a pig now?¡±


    Channing did not answer the olddy¡®s words but looked at Alex and said, ¡°My friend. Indeed we bear


    no malice ining here this time. We would like to have a good chat about the current situation.


    Could you please restrain your pet?¡±


    ¡°I am not Alex¡¯s pet!¡± yelled Pigsy.


    Alex¡¯s heart twitched, and he nodded.


    He was equipped with the divine eye and could look into Channing¡¯s chi. He saw no killing intent in him,


    for he had reallye with sincerity.


    ¡°Pigsy. Stop!¡±


    Pigsy was a little reluctant because he wasn¡¯t allowed to y with such a good toy. But in the end, he


    was helpless and could only continue to touch Josephine¡¯s face before hurrying back.


    Why was Pigsy suddenly so obedient and well-behaved?


    There was a reason for this.


    Pigsy now knew that Alex was a very powerful alchemist, which was good and remarkable. One


    needed to know that Pigsy was a very powerful Treasure-hunting Pig, one that could find all kinds of


    spiritual nts. However it could not do alchemy. There were great disadvantages to that. There was


    some spiritual medicine he simply dared not eat, for they were poisonous.


    Only powerful alchemists knew how to refine those virulent poisons, incorporating the right auxiliary


    medicine to make spiritual medicine that had a stronger effect.


    Such a person was especially important to Pigsy.


    Alex walked up.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Princess Fleur shouted, ¡°Be careful of deception!¡±


    Alex turned around and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, all of you go back inside.¡±


    Soon, those who followed Alex out together all went back again.


    Alex nced at Josephine, now covered in pig¡¯s footprints, and smiled. It was rebuked by the female


    genius with a fierce re. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you ever seen a beautiful woman?¡±


    Alex answered, ¡°I have never seen a beautiful woman molested by a pig. It¡¯s really quite rare.¡±


    ¡°You¡­?¡±


    Furious, Josephine wanted to scold him. Alex, however, walked directly to the Henderson family. ¡°Old


    man. How should I address you?¡±


    Alex had that rxed and casual look as if going out to meet an elderly cleaner. He even casually


    pulled out a cigarette and handed one over.


    Channing¡¯s face trembled, but he immediately felt a sense of crisis that was absolutely unique.


    Although there was a smile on Alex¡¯s face, he did not release any cultivated breath. This caused


    Channing to feel even more oppressed and nervous. He had a feeling that if Alex wanted to kill him, it


    would be nothing but a breeze.


    The Henderson family¡¯s neurotic, their expert with an entric personality, stood in front of Channing


    and looked at Alex angrily. Apparently, he, too, sensed the danger. Charming hurriedly pulled his


    grandson aside and smiled as he gave his name to Alex.


    Alex nodded and asked Charming, ¡°I heard that your family has a key to open the sacrednd of


    Buddhism?¡±

 Chapter 2460

    Chapter 2460


    The key to Dairaionji Temple?


    As soon as Alex said this, both Charming and Heidi showed momentary panic on their faces. Although


    they quickly hid it, Alex, whose spiritual power was iparably strong and possessed the divine eye,


    quickly caught this change.


    ¡®Panic?¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s the situation?¡¯


    ¡®This kind of emotion¡­ Was it too abnormal?¡¯


    ¡°Do you have it?¡± Alex¡¯s spiritual realm was released, enveloping Channing. The enormous spiritual


    pressure made the old man almost kneel on the ground. His head was sweating, and his face was pale


    as if in great pain.


    There was, however, a glowing green mist appearing on his forehead, resisting the spiritual impact.


    Alex once again increased his energy and shouted, ¡°What are you hiding? Tell us all!¡±


    Seeing that Channing could not hold on, with his spirit beginning to drift off and his five senses


    bleeding, the olddy of the Miller family shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill!¡±


    The old woman¡¯s voice was not as fast as her movements.


    Before she finished speaking, she had already arrived in front of Alex, and at some point in her hand,


    had sped a short knife with a ck light shooting out.


    Without hesitation, she shed at Alex¡®s neck.


    At this time, she no longer seemed to be thinking about why Alex had turned into a teenager. She only


    wanted to kill him.


    ¡°There really is a problem!¡±


    Alex¡¯s spiritual realm remained there. As long as one was within the range, the slightest change would


    be detected. The old woman¡¯s slight movement was captured too.


    Alex¡¯s spiritual realm was focused on the attack. He flung something at the olddy, so she would halt


    her movements. In the next second, there was a sh of golden light.


    A goldennce violently stabbed at the old woman.


    ¡°Block it for me! ¡±


    The olddy had all kinds of defensive magic treasures on her body, such as clothes, pants, belts, even


    the hair ornaments on her head. Even her pants had defensive functions. A treasure light shot out,


    reflecting the olddy¡¯s body colorfully.


    However, it was useless.


    Alex held Athena¡®s golden spear in his hand. It was absolutely sharp. With the Path of God added, it


    had a self-made divine ability. No matter how many defenses one had, they could be pierced as long


    as they were not ancient!


    Boom¡­ boom¡­ boom¡­ boom¡­ boom!


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Monster! How dare you!¡±


    The Miller family members shouted as if they were the only ones who could while getting bullied was


    treason. The Miller family members yelled and cried as they rushed towards Alex. All kinds of weapons


    and magic treasures rushed out like raindrops.


    It was then that a woman flew out. It was Daya.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Her expression was cold and indifferent, but she did not show any mercy in her hands. She grabbed a


    tree branch in her hands, and the treasure light shone. A zed divine aura swirled around. There


    were even myriad sounds and runes.


    Swish!


    With a wave of the branch, the Miller family experts¡¯ sacrificed magic treasures were covered by a


    divine aura. Then, as if without power, everything smashed on the ground with loud crackling sounds.


    Some flying swords were still bouncing on the ground. They struggled to die but finally lost their


    movement. ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    The people of the Miller family were all stunned in disbelief. Everyone¡¯s intrinsic magic treasures failed


    and lost contact.


    ¡°Want to bully the few with the many? My Rockefeller family has never been afraid!¡±

 Chapter 2461

    Chapter 2461


    Surging with murderous intent, Daya gripped the tree branch. She immediately rushed forward without


    stopping, then swept it down on the head of the nearest middle-aged Miller man.


    Swoosh!


    That man¡¯s head fell off instantly.


    As the head detached from the body and rolled to the ground, his kept blinking his eyes, and he even


    opened its mouth to scream horribly. The head only breathed itsst after two full seconds of


    screaming.


    Within these two seconds, Daya killed another two Miller¡¯s with the same brutal method. They died the


    moment their heads fell off.


    It took only a few short seconds.


    The Miller family had lost three expert family members. Old Lady Miller, also pinned on the ground, was


    completely helpless, especially when it came to her life. The expression of the other remaining four


    Miller¡¯s, Josephine Miller included, changed drastically as they backed off together. They were still on


    their high horse, with victory within their grasp, but the arrogance they harbored toward the others, as


    though they were petty and powerless people, had long since disappeared without a trace, leaving only


    deep fear and trembling in the depth of their hearts.


    This was¡­ They had hit a brick wall.


    Josephine looked at Channing Henderson as the only hope nowy on that of that psychopath of the


    Henderson family. The middle-aged man was also Channing¡¯s grandson, Roark Henderson!


    Roark was not really a psychopath, but his way of doing things always exceeded expectations because


    of his entric character. Many couldn¡¯t understand him, so they called him a psychopath behind his


    back.


    However, he was, in fact, the most powerful man in the Henderson family and also the guarantor of this


    operation.


    Josephine shouted, ¡°Patriarch Henderson, are you still not going to let Roark Henderson make his


    move?¡±


    With that screaming of hers, the others followed suit.


    ¡°Patriarch Henderson, hurry up! Otherwise, all of us will die here today! Patriarch Henderson, hurry up


    and let Roark Henderson act and decapitate this female devil!¡±


    Channing broke out in cold sweat. Under the coercion of Alex¡¯s mental domain, he breathed with


    difficulty, let alone speak. Not a single word could be uttered from his mouth.


    Finally, he went down on one knee with a thud and spat a mouthful of blood.


    The Henderson family members acted strangely. They were ready to attack. However, Channing


    reached out, making a trembling gesture to stop the family members¡¯ impulse. His expression was


    bizarre, as if he had lost it.


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He could finally speak. That was because Alex had greatly alleviated the coercion of the mental


    domain.


    On the other hand, Daya, knowing about the matter of Dairaionji Temple, did not continue exterminating


    the people. The keys were still in the hands of these two families. The consecutive murder of three


    people earlier acted as a deterrent, while the remaining few were kept alive, useful for the time being.


    ¡°Can you speak now? What are you guys afraid of?¡± Alex asked.


    Channing looked at Daya but did not answer Alex. Instead, he turned around arduously, fell to his


    knees, and kowtowed. ¡°All hail Her Majesty!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Even Daya was baffled. She stared at Channing. ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    As the matter had developed a little abnormally, Alex¡¯s mental domain weakened once again, causing


    Channing¡¯s movement to be smoother. After getting up, be respectfully knelt again and cried. ¡°Your


    Majesty, I¡¯m¡­ Lowe Henderson! I finally managed to meet her highness in this lifetime. Sob¡­¡±


    The crowd was petrified once again.


    Alex looked at Daya, reminiscing her origins before having some kind of enlightenment all of a sudden.


    Presently, Heidi Miller was still alive.


    At her cultivation level, she could not die that easily. She pointed at Channing and scolded, ¡°Old fart


    Henderson. What the hell are you doing? Have you be a psychopath, just like your grandson?


    What? Her Majesty? She¡¯s a heinous murderer. She¡¯s about to kill you, yet you still kneel before her,


    crying and begging for mercy. You¡¯re really a disgrace to the Henderson family. How does your family


    deserve the ancient legacy with that virtue of yours? Pooh!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know sh*t!¡± Charming roared furiously.


    With strange and twisted expressions, Daya turned the tree branch in her hand and waved it at


    Channing, causing light to float rhythmically into his body. Then, a green mark appeared on his brow.


    ¡°You really are the reincarnation of Lowe Henderson!¡±

 Chapter 2462

    Chapter 2462


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°So Daya really knows this old geezer of the Henderson family? Since when did Daya be Her


    Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Reincarnation as well? Is this old geezer a reincarnation of someone?¡±


    Even the entire Rockefeller family was astonished.


    Daya was initially a superstar. When she hooked up with Alex back then, everyone thought this was


    quite an amazing matter. However, Dayater revealed her identity, she hailed from one of the eight


    great American royal families, putting a mysterious veil over her. But now, her identity was even more


    mysterious and baffling.


    Alex and Daya looked at each other as theymunicated mentally.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Daya nodded at him.


    Alex immediately retracted all mental domains.


    After ncing at the rest of the Henderson family, he turned around to attack the Miller family.


    Wham!


    As Alex punched the nearest Miller, the magical defensive treasure on him shattered with a series of


    crackles, but it still failed to stop Alex¡¯s punch. After punching the man till several of his ribs were


    broken, Alex sealed his cultivation base and threw him on the ground like trash.


    The rest of the Miller family were infuriated.


    At this moment, however, there was no room for resistance in the face of Alex.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The remaining few people suffered the same treatment Josephine was the most miserable. The


    defensive undergarment she wore was a treasure gifted by Mount Olympus that could protect her


    safety to the extreme.


    Thanks to this, she was still alive and kicking after Alex punched her several times. That angered him,


    so he simply pinned her to the ground and brutally ripped off her undergarment. Then, he knocked her


    out with a punch.


    ¡°This treasure garment is pretty nice. Any of you want to wear it?¡± Alex waved the undergarment and


    asked the women behind him.


    The answers were as follows¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want one that has been worn. You can give it to Waltz!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I love wearing what someone else has worn? I¡¯m even afraid of skin diseases. I don¡¯t


    want it either.¡±


    ¡°The size of the chest circumference is too small. I won¡¯t be able to wear it anyway.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s small too. It¡¯d be ufortable for sure.¡±


    ¡°How t-chested! Keep it for yourself!¡±


    Alex truly felt that this was indeed an extremely powerful piece of garment. He only snatched it for his


    own people because it was a treasure. To his surprise, everyone despised it, but he was really reluctant


    to throw it away. So, he immediately nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use it for myself then!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sick!¡± the women replied in disgust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get into my bed if you wear this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t enter my room. I detest the body odor on it.¡±


    ¡°There might even be stinky sweat¡­¡±


    If Josephine were to hear such remarks, she would probably be instantly enraged.


    In any case, she was the prettiest woman in the Miller family that the Divine Heir of Olympus fancied.


    She was most likely to be a deity¡¯s wife, the queen of the world in line for a lofty status. Surprisingly,


    someone had detested the magical treasure in the form of an undergarment that she had worn.


    ¡°Old pig, you shouldn¡¯t hate it, right? I¡¯ll give you this!¡± Alex threw the undergarment at Pigsy.


    At first, Pigsy protested and rolled its eyes. However, after a few sniffs, its eyes gleamed and


    immediately draped the undergarment on before scooting away in a sh!


    ***


    Theers of the Miller family were imprisoned.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2463

    Chapter 2463


    Meanwhile, the Henderson family received momentary kind treatment due to unknown circumstances.


    Of course, this was done for the sake of Daya. The Henderson family probably had received


    Channing¡¯s instruction and knew about some secrets. When Channing asked his people to kneel


    before Daya, no one resisted. Instead, their faces were full of respect and fascination.


    Many people wanted to stay behind and hear about the secrets within it.


    However, Daya immediately took the Henderson family members to the inner sanctum. Only Alex


    followed them, whereas the rest were not allowed.


    Once the door mmed shut, Channing knelt on the ground again, crying bitterly, and even pping


    himself several times. ¡°Your Highness, I was ignorant. I was foolish. I actually offended Her Highness.


    Please punish me, your highness!¡±


    The Henderson family members behind him also fell to their knees except for that expressionless


    Roark.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Daya said. ¡°It¡¯s no longer the same as before. I¡¯m no longer the Pixie Queen either.¡±


    However, Channing firmly said, ¡°Your Highness shall always be the queen of our people. The Sacred


    Crown Tree of the Moon in your hand is the best proof. The Sacred Crown Tree of the Moon can¡¯t be


    controlled by someone other than the queen of our people.¡±


    Daya did not dwell on this matter, but asked, ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    This question was a little inexplicable. However, Channing clearly understood Daya¡¯s meaning. ¡°Your


    Majesty, I also found Fabian Packwood. However, his heart isn¡¯t in it. Your Majesty, I can go and


    capture Fabian Packwood. If he ever disobeys, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s all in the previous life.¡±


    ¡°I ask of you, what¡¯s the situation in Dairaionji Temple?¡±


    As soon as Daya said that, Channing immediately prostrated himself. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve sinned!¡±


    Alex could no longer stand it as he said, ¡°Old fart, you¡¯re so old and already have one foot in the grave.


    Your kneecaps are so soft, yet you just knelt and snivel at the drop of a hat. Even if you aren¡¯t


    embarrassed, I feel awkward looking at you. Get up and spill the beans. We aren¡¯t free to dawdle with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you and be are¡­¡± Channing asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one I¡¯ve been looking for. Now, we already have a daughter. By the way, my daughter is the


    Goddess of Nature, and she has inherited divinity!¡± Daya said indifferently.


    ¡°Ah! Ah, is that¡­ Real? That¡¯s great!¡± The overjoyed Channing also prostrated before Alex and


    respectfully shouted, ¡°I, Lowe Henderson, pay his respects to His Royal Highness!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    He intently stared at Charming before turning to look at Daya. ¡°W-what did he just call me? His¡­ Royal


    Highness?¡±


    Daya also wanted tough, but she held back herughter and said seriously, ¡°ording to the pixie


    race¡¯s tradition, you¡¯re my spouse. Indeed, you have to be called His Royal Highness! Your Royal


    Highness, don¡¯t you worry. It¡¯s just a form of address. Just get used to it. Many people wants to be the


    Royal Highness, but they would never get the chance!¡±


    Channing immediately called the Henderson family members over to pay respect to His Royal


    Highness. The exasperated Alex rushed over to the Henderson family members and beat them up.


    ¡°To hell with His Royal Highness! Who the f*ck is His Royal Highness?!¡±


    ¡°Whoever dares to call me His Royal Highness again, I¡¯ll chop him up and feed him to the dogs!¡±


    The Henderson family members had bloody noses and swollen faces from his kicks, especially the old


    fart, Channing. He even had a bloody nose with several teeth knocked out.


    However, Channing adamantly insisted, ¡°Your Majesty, His Royal Highness. The rules mustn¡¯t be


    broken!¡±


    Alex went on a rampage again and swung his fist at Channing. ¡°What kind of crappy rules? Your Pixie


    Empire has been destroyed, yet you¡¯re still talking rules with me?¡±


    Eventually, Daya was the one who spoke up and asked the Henderson family members to address


    Alex as ¡®sir¡¯.


    Only then did Alex snort indignantly. ¡°Tell us quickly. What¡¯s going on with Dairaionji Temple? Did you


    guys do something to stir public outrage? That¡¯s why you feel guilty, right?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Channing lowered his head. It seemed that he was really feeling guilty.


    Daya frowned. ¡°Say it!¡±


    Only then did Channing say, ¡°Your Majesty, Sir, Mount Olympus¡­ We, we, we were the ones who drew


    it over here. The Olympus Tribe harborsill intentions and is ambitious. I¡¯m guilty! I¡¯m a sinner for


    eternity!¡±

 Chapter 2464

    Chapter 2464


    ¡°You were the ones who drew it over? What¡¯s this supposed to mean?¡±


    Even Alex and Daya felt distressed. Surprisingly, these people had led something ambitious like the


    Olympus Tribe over, but did they have the great capability required to do so?


    Or was it rted to Dairaionji Temple?


    Instantly, Channing gravely exined the matter about the three major forcesprising the Hancock


    family, the Miller family, and the Henderson family and that they had jointly explored the secret realm.


    After that, he exined the clue-finding issue of Dairaionji Temple.


    Alex had heard about it from Shirley, but he only knew about the details of their exploration at Dairaionji


    Temple after hearing from Channing.


    They could not enter the interior of Dairaionji Temple. They did not even arrive at the entrance. They


    only managed to enter the periphery when a bizarre bamboo forest blocked them, stopping them from


    entering at all costs. However, just as they were at their wit¡¯s end and were preparing to retreat, they


    heard a voice.


    The voice told them that it could help them enter Dairaionji Temple.


    However, it needed them to do one thing, break the four stone pirs around the bamboo forest.


    At that time, the family members of the three forces, the Hancock¡¯s, the Miller¡¯s, and the Henderson¡¯s,


    had guessed the person who talked to them. It should be someone that had been suppressed in the


    bamboo forest. His origins and moral alignment were unknown, so he was extremely dangerous.


    However, they finally managed to enter the periphery of Dairaionji Temple and could already see the


    towering pagoda of the temple in the distance. They had even paid a great price on the way. They were


    really reluctant to go back just like that. In the end, they decided to risk it once and release the person


    so that he could help and take them into Dairaionji Temple.


    For this, they had even made many preparations, believing they could suppress that thing even if it


    came out.


    The results, however, were miserable. They failed to suppress him and even triggered a catastrophe.


    The person suppressed in the bamboo was none other than an Olympus Tribe member.


    ¡°So you people released the Supreme of the Olympus Tribe and then drew the Olympus Tribe over


    here?¡±


    Alex genuinely felt an impulse to beat them to death. ¡°Do you people know what kind of tribe the


    Olympus is? In ancient times, the Olyrrrpus Tribe was the one that betrayed both mankind and the


    universe. They became the Undying n¡¯spdogs and caused the Ancient Alliance to suffer heavy


    casualties and fall at thest hurdle. In the end, it was unknown if Emperor Rowan, the Phoenix


    Empress, and the other few Heavenly Emperors sessfully entered the Abyss. The Olympus Tribe is


    the public enemy of the universe. They¡¯vee to Earth now. They aren¡¯t here to build it up but to


    plunder its resources. This ce is the hope that the ancient Supremes had left behind for us after


    sacrificing countless lives and paying an infinite price. Once the Olympus Tribe has plundered all hope


    here, mankind will be over! The universe will be over! You people will really be sinners for


    eternity!¡±


    Thud!


    Channing had just gotten up, but he fell to his knees again. He was scared this time.


    He had countless visions about the Olympus Tribe before, but he never expected that it would be like


    this. He had tried his best to think badly of the Olympus Tribe¡¯s origin, but now only he realized that he


    had thought too well of them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the person that you¡¯ve released?¡± Daya asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Charming said. ¡°When he was suppressed in the bamboo forest, something seemed to


    erode his body. He had long looked inhuman. Even if we broke the stone pirs around the bamboo


    forest, he wouldn¡¯tpletely break free and exit it. But he was very powerful. He captured a bunch of


    us, then stuffed us in the bamboo forest and killed them all. Then, he used our people¡¯s lives as


    sacrifices to some kind of mysterious power to draw in Mount Olympus.¡±


    Alex no longer knew what to say.


    ¡°You guys still sent thedies of your family to be the wives of that Divine Heir or something. You let


    him defile them despite knowing how ambitious Mount Olympus is! How nice of you!¡± Alex looked at the


    rest of the Henderson family. His eyes were full of sarcasm and malice.


    Channing sighed. ¡°We couldn¡¯t do anything about this either because we¡¯re involved. The divine


    envoys of the Olympus Tribe must have learned something from the mouth of that sealed person.


    Then, they approached us right away¡­ I don¡¯t know how the others think of us, but my Henderson


    family is really helpless. Your Majesty, the spirit is willing, but my flesh is weak¡­¡±


    It seemed that the old geezer was going to burst into tears soon.


    Alex said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about how you people intermarry with the Olympus Tribe. Tell me about


    those divine envoys that came down from Mount Olympus. What level are they at? What are their


    conditions? Where are they?¡±


    ***


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The conversation this timested till dawn.


    Alex learned a lot about the divine envoys of the Olympus Tribe from Charming, but it was rather


    general information. Clearly, the divine envoys were greatly reserved and did not trust the Hancock-


    Miller-Henderson family alliance very much. Hence, they knew little about the divine envoys¡¯ actions.


    One thing was certain, however.


    Dairaionji Temple was near the area where the sacred golden mountain had appeared.

 Chapter 2465

    Chapter 2465


    The spirit suppressed in the bamboo forest of Dairaionji Temple had drawn out Mount Olympus.


    There was a powerful sealing force field on Earth¡¯s wastnds that possessed strong defensive


    powers against foreign creatures. Under normal circumstances, Mount Olympus could not enter Earth,


    and even the stairs of the golden bridge could not extend over here.


    The existence of Dairaionji Temple had probably provided an opportunity for the foreign world to take


    advantage of it instead.


    ¡°What a headache!¡±


    ¡°These guys, really¡­ They should be drowned in k!¡± Alexined.


    As Daya held his hand, she walked into her room and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯ll be alright


    at night. You haven¡¯t been able to rest well since you returned. Sleep now. We¡¯ll talk about the rest after


    you are done sleeping.¡±


    Alex looked at her. ¡°Is the sleep you¡¯re talking about sleeping or sleeping?¡±


    Both words meant to sleep but carried totally different meanings.


    ¡°What say you?¡± She fluttered her beautiful eyshes, and her voice was slightly coquettish.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can youy your hand on this body of mine, though?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a check-up to find out the exact difference between an adult and after turning back into a


    teenager.¡±


    This check-upsted two or three hours. Since they were reuniting after a long time apart, they


    inevitably felt their emotions surge. Back then, they had intercourse at Willow Lake and sessfully


    conceived a child. Now that their daughter was not around, it was the newly-weds¡¯¡­ Oh no, it was time


    for the check-up.


    ¡°Hey, Your Majesty. You still haven¡¯t told me about it. Where did you get this ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ title from?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re even the Pixie Queen. You can¡¯t be a pixie, right?¡±


    Alex hugged the tender Daya from the side and pinched her ear as though wanting to know if they


    would grow long.


    Naturally, that did not happen.


    Daya said, ¡°I remember something. After you and I jumped into the pool of reincarnation, I didn¡¯t


    be the current Daya Stoermer right away. In between, I experienced a lifetime. I had be the


    Pixie Queen in that lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Queen, did you have a royal consort that time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s hand that was touching her rear waist stiffened for a brief moment.


    ¡°I even had a few of them, and each of them was very strong,¡± Daya continued.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice even trembled slightly. This was a bit awkward!


    Daya hugged his neck and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Really, no? I¡¯ll continue then. Not only were my royal consorts strong, but each was a gorgeous man.


    Of course, they were more handsome than you.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°The most handsome one had glowing eyes and was very gentle.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Do you really think I won¡¯t get angry? When I get mad, don¡¯t you cry out for being unable to


    bear it.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of who? Bring it on!¡±


    Alex soon showed her his greatness. As gentle as amb, Daya stared at him and stammered, ¡°Idiot,


    did you really believe it? I carved words on the Stone of Three Lifetimes so that I¡¯ll only sleep with you


    for three lifetimes. I had been looking for you in my previous life, but unfortunately, I failed to find you


    until I died.¡±

 Chapter 2466

    Chapter 2466


    Presently, Alex was enjoying the long-lost nourishment of love at home, whereas the Miller family had


    long been in an uproar.


    It was because Old Lady Miller had brought some people to the Rockefeller family in California, but


    they had disappeared.


    Fromst night till now, noon of the next day, they hadpletely lost contact with the people who


    went there. The Miller family contacted the Henderson family.


    The Henderson family yed dumb!


    In fact, Charming had long phoned the family to inform them not to reveal any information and that


    everything had to be subjected to Daya¡¯s will. However, Daya had not done sleeping with Alex, so who


    dared go in and interrupt them now? That was Her Majesty.


    Should he gouge his left eye out if he were to witness any sphemous scenes involving Her Majesty?


    Or should he gouge out his right?


    Eventually, William¡¯s roar startled the two people in the room.


    William was suffering another outbreak!


    Alex apanied William and checked the entire outbreak process. He did not understand Soul


    nting well, but he could sense William¡¯s abnormal changes, two souls constantly entangling from the


    asional vibrations of the soul power. Over time, an outbreak would ur one after another, and his


    soul¡¯s dominant power would be increasingly weaker.


    ¡°We have to hurry!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens appeared silently. She could enter and exit Alex¡¯s mind pce


    at will. As if a female ghost appeared out of the blue, she looked at William, who was howling from the


    outbreak while poking half her body out of Alex¡¯s mind pce.


    Alex raised his eyes and looked at her, only to see a pair of breasts.


    ¡®Uh¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why do they feel¡­ One size bigger than before?¡¯


    ¡®Is this the second imnt?¡¯


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens seemed to have perceived his thoughts. So, she abruptly


    lowered her head and poked his eyeballs hard with two fingers.


    ¡°O!¡± Alex yelled in pain!


    Alex suspected that he was going blind, uncertain if his eyes were still in their sockets. He heard the


    Mystic Maiden¡¯s furious voice in his ears. ¡°Lecher, you¡¯ve just done that shameless deed with that


    woman. How dare you still harbor ill intentions toward me?¡±


    Alex covered his eyes. ¡°In all honesty, you¡¯re just a tree woman. What kind of ill intentions could I


    harbor?¡±


    ¡®A tree woman?¡¯


    The Mystic Maiden gently twitched her lips. In her eyes, were these this man¡¯s true colors?


    ¡°Your eyes are really two ornaments. What do you need them for? Just dig them out!¡± The Mystic


    Maiden roared in a fury. Seeing Alex had let go of his hand and was about to test if his eyes could still


    see, the Mystic Maiden poked her fingers into his eyes again with no respite.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After that, the Mystic Maiden escaped. She was still furious after returning to the mind pce.


    She looked at her appearance. She had long since refined the Chaos Tree leaves into her true flesh. At


    the end of the day, the essence of the human body was just some carbohydrates, so it wasn¡¯t illogical


    that the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens could turn the Chaos Tree leaves into specific


    carbohydrates and organic matter with her abilities and incredible magical power.


    Meanwhile, the eight Chaos Beads were, in fact, still inside her body. They had not been dissolved, nor


    had they transformed.


    ¡®A tree woman? Garbage! Blind!¡¯


    ¡®Lunatic!¡¯


    The Mystic Maiden deliberately looked at her bosom and was quite satisfied. This was the result of


    modifying her outer appearance with magical power while lying on the cold jade bed every day for this


    entire period¡­


    Alex had triggered her because he once said her bosom was quite small.


    Apparently, hers weren¡¯t as voluptuous as Mica Simpson¡¯s from the Sun Shrine¡­


    How could that not anger her?


    Alex covered his eyes for a long time before they felt slightly morefortable.


    He immediately used the special Chi of Ultimate Book of Medicine to wash and check them. Only then


    did he heave a sigh of relief. Although his eyes were swollen, bloodshot, and he shed tears from the


    Mystic Maiden¡¯s poking, he managed to save his vision, and his divine eye ability and X-ray vision were


    also still there.

 Chapter 2467

    Chapter 2467


    Then, he abruptly froze. ording to what the Mystic Maiden previously said, she had seemed to see


    him doing the deed with Daya.


    Wouldn¡¯t this woman be watching a daily live show if she hid in his mind pce every day?


    ¡®No, no. I have to think of a way to seal this ability of hers!¡¯


    Just as this thought crossed Alex¡¯s mind, the Mystic Maiden ryed a wisp of divine sense. ¡°Instead of


    thinking about these unachievable things, why don¡¯t you consider your father first? In order to nourish


    the soul power of the Soul nter, his soul must¡¯ve been severely damaged. If this continues, even his


    main soul won¡¯tst. When the timees, you can only regret it in vain, even if you¡¯re a supreme


    deity. So, we have to hurry and go to Dairaionji Temple!¡±


    After saying that, she lightly said again, ¡°Also, you and that woman¡­ That ability really sucked!¡±


    ¡°What? What?¡±


    The former part of her sentence sounded quite grave to Alex¡¯s ears, giving him a sense of urgency. The


    latter part, however, sounded a little¡­ Insulting.


    ¡°How did I suck?¡±


    ¡°You better make it clear! I think you¡¯re jealous!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a sour grape because you didn¡¯t get to do it!¡±


    Using his internal vision, Alex saw the Mystic Maiden lying on the bed in a sultry posture. As if able to


    sense Alex¡¯s snooping, a bizarre mental body rushed into his mind as she threw a nce at him. In an


    instant, Alex felt changes in the surroundings. All the worries and tension earlier had disappeared,


    leaving behind only beauties.


    He seemed to be in ecstasy, running amid the crowd of beauties. His limbs were out of control, his


    expressions iparably blissful, and sounds even came out of his throat¡­


    He seemed to be experiencing extraordinary things.


    ¡°My, my, Rockefeller. What are you even doing? Digging your own grave?¡±


    A voice suddenly awakened Alex from that bizarre dream.


    Ynes was the one who walked in, and when she suddenly saw this twisted look on Alex¡¯s face, she was


    slightly disgusted.


    Alex shivered and broke out in cold sweat. He hade to a realization, he must¡¯ve fallen for the


    Mystic Maiden¡¯s dirty trick.


    He remembered that he had read an entry from an ancient book called New Odes from the Jade


    Terrace that said, ¡°I want to take the immacte maiden as my teacher and present thousands of


    deportments just like her. This is something most men have never seen before. There are also images


    of the heavenly Yellow Emperor¡¯s bedcharnber art.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was also known as the immacte maiden. She once taught


    the Yellow Emperor the bedcharnber art.


    Alex wiped a handful of cold sweat. ¡®Incredible. Incredible. So, she¡¯s really a senior expert! She¡¯s my


    role model. I¡¯ll have to ask for her advice properly when there¡¯s a chance next time. No, ask for a few


    moves.¡¯


    The matter of Dairaionji Temple could not be dyed. Alex immediately returned to the room and


    dragged Daya from the bed. Then, he took her to find Channing and the others and directly asked for


    the key to open Dairaionji Temple. Since Daya, Her Majesty, had stepped forward, Channing


    immediately took out one of the three keys without hesitation.


    ¡®Buddhist relic!¡¯


    When Alex received the key that Channing had taken out, he was immediately taken aback.


    He had epted Ksitigarbha¡¯s legacy, so he was familiar with this. As soon as the relic appeared, the


    goldenke of divine power in his body became violently turbulent, emitting a reaction. This indicated


    that the Buddhist relic was authentic!


    It turned out that the key to opening Dairaionji Temple was the Buddhist relic. There were also three of


    them.


    Now, this was a little overwhelming, because ording to the rumors, there were undoubtedly only


    three relics that Buddha had left behind.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Can you get the other two relics?¡± Alex asked Channing.


    Channing replied, ¡°I can go and try.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day. If you bring me the other two relics tomorrow, I¡¯ll help prolong your life by


    another hundred years!¡±

 Chapter 2468

    Chapter 2468


    When Alex was in the great world, he had snatched countless treasures and many spiritual herbs,


    especially several baskets of heavenlyw fruits. Hence, it was not a big deal concocting a couple of


    pills to prolong one¡¯s lifespan.


    Most importantly, he could tell from a nce that Channing was diseased. This was the real reason for


    his short lifespan.


    As long as be cured Channing¡¯s disease and gave him another pill for breaking through, increasing his


    lifespan by a hundred years was not a delusion.


    ***


    After leaving the room where William was in, Alex went to meet his mother, Brittany. She and Beatrice


    were together, serving several little ancestors. Beatrice had undergone great changes during this time.


    She had promised her sister, who had yet to be Xienna, that she would treat the four children as


    her flesh and blood. She managed to do that. Although she was still a


    maiden, her entire body exuded a kind of maternal brilliance.


    ¡°Beatrice, you¡¯ve worked hard! ¡± Alex said seriously as he approached Beatrice and looked at her.


    The youngdy put down a clingy kid and instantly threw herself into Alex¡¯s arms. ¡°Brother-inw!¡±


    Alex¡¯s body slightly stiffened, but he could hear the sorrow in her voice. So, he was reluctant to push


    her away for a while.


    ¡°Is my sister really not going toe back?¡±


    Upon hearing it, Alex felt a throbbing pain in his heart, especially when he saw the four children that


    had never received love from their biological mother since birth. He sighed, not knowing if Dorothy


    could still return to them.


    Just then, all the four children¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing Alex hugging Beatrice. The next second,


    they bawled. The power of four children crying together was simply devastating.


    Alex hastily let go of Beatrice, and the four wimpy brats rushed forward.


    They all hugged Beatrice¡¯s calves and pulled her hands while shouting, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, hug!¡±


    ¡°I want milk..¡±


    Were they jealous of him?


    Alex was slightly stunned when he heard them calling her ¡°mommy.¡± To his surprise, he heard a


    daughter of his shouting for milk in the end. At that time, he became even more dumbfounded as he


    nced at Beatrice¡¯s upper circumference¡­ Even if she had borne the responsibility of a mother, this


    thing seemed to be something she could have at will, right?


    ¡°No, no! She meant that milk.. That milk! It¡¯s the milk, but not mine!¡±


    Beatrice was even more flustered upon seeing Alex¡¯s dumbfounded look. She hurriedly jumped over


    and grabbed a feeding bottle in her hand, signaling Alex that this was what the daughter wanted to


    have.


    Alex smiled without saying anything.


    When he saw Beatrice trying to feed his daughter with the bottle, he suddenly remembered something,


    he still had lots of Spring Water of Life in his storage ring. This was something good. When he was


    unable to feed his eldest daughter with milk back then, he had often provided her with Spring Water of


    Life. It was more nutritious than drinking milk


    As a father, he could not favor one child and discriminate against his other children.


    Now, he did not know when he would be able to meet his eldest daughter again, so the Spring Water of


    Life would be of no use even if he kept it. Thus, it was just the right nourishment for the children.


    When Brittany saw his son following Beatrice, helping her clumsily, a kind of happy smile showed on


    her face.


    ¡°Alex, these four little guys haven¡¯t been named. They only have nicknames now. You have to name


    them!¡± Brittany said.


    ¡°What are their nicknames?¡± Alex asked.


    Beatrice pointed at the girl drinking milk in her arms and said, ¡°This is Three Rockefeller!¡±


    Hence, Three Rockefeller would be a girl in the future. Beatrice respectively pointed at the other three


    children. ¡°This is One Rockefeller. This is Two Rockefeller. This is Four Rockefeller¡­¡±


    ¡®This¡­ Who gave them the nicknames? Aren¡¯t they a little too superficial?¡¯


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Those are no better than the ¡®Bubbles¡¯ I named my eldest daughter with!¡¯


    Brittany said, ¡°Initially, your grandfather wanted to name them Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter. It


    happens that Spring and Summer are female names, whereas Autumn and Winter are for males. Thus,


    they will sound very meaningful when they are together. But, Waltz and Maya felt that it¡¯d be best for


    you to name them as their father. It was hard to tell whether you were alive or not at that time. They


    don¡¯t have given names yet, so it¡¯s also a sign of waiting for your return.¡±

 Chapter 2469

    Chapter 2469


    Beatrice rolled her eyes vigorously. In fact, she was underwhelmed by the names of Spring, Summer,


    Autumn, and Winter. She believed that Alex would have surely disagreed and would¡¯ve thought of


    better names.


    However, she had overestimated Alex. He was, after all, a capable, unrivaled man who had the nick to


    name his daughter with something like Bubbles. Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter were already


    peerless names that brought a touch of idyllic appeal to him.


    She then saw him nodding and looking satisfied. ¡°Fine. Just use the given names Spring, Summer,


    Autumn, and Winter. The children¡¯s names the old man gave are very meaningful.¡±


    Beatrice said, ¡°Brother-inw, can¡¯t you think of something that sounds better? This is too casual.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Then¡­ First, Second, Third, and Fourth. Wind, Flower, Snow, and Moon. Gold, Wood,


    Water, and Fire. Which one do you think is more appropriate?¡±


    Beatrice almost passed out. ¡°Who would give such names?! It was way too cavalier. If that were the


    case, you should¡¯ve just called them A, B, C, and D!¡±


    nk!


    Alex knocked over a stool and looked at her in horror.


    Finally, Beatrice did not object. If he wanted to go for Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter, they should


    be just named Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter! At least they sounded much better than Gold,


    Wood, Water, and Fire, right? She was really worried that he would blurt out some other horrible


    names.


    Since Alex rarely had time to spend with his children, he was naturally willing to do so when he could.


    However, someone wasing over with surging murderous intent.


    It was the ancient descendants, the Miller family members. At the same time, they also brought along a


    divine envoy.


    The so-called divine envoy was a great demon that descended from the sacred golden mountain.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°How dare someone kidnap the woman the Divine Heir has chosen?¡±


    ¡°They even sphemed upon the future wife of the Divine Heir. The entire Rockefeller family must die!¡±


    Speaking of this divine envoy, he had a tawdry name called White Wave!


    However, he was a rough, cold, and burly man with a full heard on his face. It was then that he flew into


    a rage after hearing the Miller family¡¯s report. His eyes glowed red, muscles all over his body bulged,


    and his thick veins and vessels throbbed rapidly.


    In his eyes, that man named Alex Rockefeller had simply bearded the lion in his den.


    Just as they were rushing to California, aizen going by the username of ¡°Sinister Spirit¡± had once


    again posted on the online forum, iming that the sacred golden mountain¡¯s envoy was currently


    rushing over to hunt Alex down and that he would definitely meet his demise this time without any


    chance of survival.


    However, someone soonmented under her post¡­ [This dumbass came out again. Has she not


    learned her lesson?]


    [Look at the information that you exposed back then. You said Alex Rockefeller would be killed by the


    Deep Sea n, but it turned out to be a tight p in the face. Did your face hurt, huh?]


    [You hold a grudge against Alex Rockefeller, don¡¯t you? Did Alex catch you red-handed for doing


    something hanky-panky? If not, why would you haunt him like some vengeful spirit?]


    In a certain ancient castle abroad, a woman sitting in front of aputer gritted her teeth with anger


    when she saw thements under the message she posted. She suddenly stood up and walked to


    the window with a cruel smile!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    If Alex saw her face clearly, he would definitely be astonished. It was because this woman was his


    former cousin, Carol Rockefeller!


    Back then, Pind killed Carol at the Higurashi Shrine in Japan. However, a stream of bloody light


    soared to the sky and flew out. Surprisingly, she was now reborn through the bloody light and even


    actively lurked on the Inte using the handle ¡°Sinister Spirit.¡± It was simply a little unbelievable that


    she could even understand Alex¡¯s movement over there.


    ¡®Alex Rockefeller. Never thought that I wasn¡¯t dead, have you?!¡¯


    ¡°You better get killed today. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble. Hahaha¡­ ¡±


    ***


    At Rockefeller Manor in California¡­


    Wham!


    With a loud bang, the frontal part of Rockefeller Manor shattered and copsed from the smack of a


    huge palm.


    A snow-white wolf towered in front of the manor with bloodshot eyes!

 Chapter 2470

    Chapter 2470


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    While ying with Alex Rockefeller, Spring Rockefeller, who had gradually epted and began calling


    him father, hugged him at once.


    The other few children looked tense. With eyes stiffened, the massivemotion had clearly


    frightened them. Two even cried out of fear.


    Brittany and Beatrice were also trembling all over.


    The uproar that the white wolf had created was great, such that the entire house trembled as if


    experiencing a big earthquake.


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    Alex did not say it out loud because he was still holding his child in his arms. However, he was already


    infuriated. He had managed to reunite with his children and reim joy after leaving them for so long,


    yet it was all ruined. Even more undeserving was that white wolf that frightened his children, which was


    unforgivable.


    ¡°Stay here, all of you! I¡¯ll be back after I take a look!¡±


    Alex let go of Spring, but the little child refused to let him leave, clinging tightly to his neck. She did not


    cry, but she must be overwrought deep down as she revealed the fear in her eyes.


    This broke Alex¡¯s heart.


    He was no daughter enthusiast, but he felt that he was one as long as he was in front of his daughter.


    Thus, he attempted tofort Spring in a soft voice. Eventually, Beatrice carried Spring away and took


    her into her arms. Alex then disappeared outside in a sh.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At this moment, the entire California was a little chaotic, especially after the white wolf trampled several


    buildings nearby Rockefeller Manor. Some were trampled to death on the spot; some screamed their


    lungs out, while others ran.


    The white wolf¡¯s body was so enormous it could be seen dozens of kilometers away. Its roars were so


    shocking that some ordinary people who were rtively close immediately bled from every orifice


    because they were unable to endure the sound.


    ***


    Certain Californian inte anchors swarmed over like sharks that had smelled blood.


    Particrly, after Michelle announced her withdrawal and gave up on the position as SwitchTV¡¯s main


    anchor, many apuded and cheered, eagerly waiting to take over that position for themselves. Now


    that such an enormous white wolf had appeared, wasn¡¯t it the best opportunity to do so?


    ¡°Hurry! Start hauling a*s, Vaan! Step on it!¡±


    ¡°Sisters and brothers, I¡¯m rushing to the scene right now. The huge wolf is just ahead. Look, you guys


    will see it once I aim my phone at it. Isn¡¯t it a huge one? My legs are a little weak now. However, I¡¯m


    going all out for the sake of my livestream fans. I have to go even if I have to risk my life because I


    want to show everyone the real world¡¯s¡­ Do I get encouragement? Grant me a bit of courage!¡±


    The live-streaming channel called ¡°Sister Skyward¡± belonged to a major anchorwoman on SwitchTV


    that was decent in appearance and could sing and dance. Singing and dancing were not very popr


    on SwitchTV, whereas the mysterious cultivation world was weed.


    At that moment, the appearance of the towering white wolf on the stream immediately attracted huge


    traffic, and many patrons began generous contributions via spamming virtual gifts.


    [Sister,e on! Give us a better sow! Michelle has quit the broadcast, so it depends on you now!


    Don¡¯t screw up!]


    [That¡¯s right! Michelle has abandoned us and gone to y her elder brother! We¡¯re so bored!]


    [I¡¯ll spam a few rockets for you first so that you can strive to be the second Michelle!]


    Sister Skyward was overjoyed when she saw that the fan count had soared by two hundred thousand


    in a brief moment.


    That huge wolf was simply awesome, and she was already excited. She could already feel the first


    anchorwoman¡¯s throne beckoning her.


    ¡°Faster, Vaan! Drive faster!¡±


    ¡°I want to get a frontal shot of the huge wolf! I want to see what kind of demonic creature this is! Is it the


    divine envoy from the sacred golden mountain?¡±


    This waspletely her guess. It was nonsense to get the fans to be hyped and frenzy. Never would


    she expect that her casual words would, unfortunately, be true.


    Ding~dongl


    The system chime rang.

 Chapter 2471

    Chapter 2471


    Sister Skyward looked at the screen of her phone. It turned out to be a message from SwitchTV¡¯s


    administrator, stating that they would pin her livestream and that Michelle¡¯s unteral decision to stop


    the broadcast had greatly angered them. It was because the resources that they poured to promote her


    as the top anchor in SwitchTV all seemed to be in vain!


    Now, they were desperately looking for a new anchor to rece Michelle. Hence, the administrator


    informed her in the message that SwitchTV¡¯s throne for the top anchorwoman would be hers as long as


    she did a good job in this time¡¯s livestream.


    Sister Skyward almost screamed after seeing such a message. She really wanted to hug Vaan next to


    her and screw him on the spot. She worked even harder at once.


    The surroundings around Rockefeller Manor were now equivalent to a catastrophe. A casual stomp


    from the white wolf could trample a tall building, what more the cars. Dozens of vehicles burst


    simultaneously under the gargantuan stomp. It was a scene no different from Armageddon.


    Countless cars and people frantically evacuated the area.


    Vaan, however, went against the flow, driving Sister Skyward through the backnes before reaching


    Rockefeller Manor. Everyone had escaped, and there was already no one else in this area. Sister


    Skyward, on the other hand, had to strive for the sake ofwork traffic and poprity!


    Her fans seemed to be increasing at an unbelievable rate each second, especially when she especially


    looked at the number of viewers right now.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    One hundred thousand¡­ One million¡­ Ten million¡­ It even reached hundreds of millions!


    Sister Skyward was unable to hold it in. She felt that she had seeded.


    She had sessfully taken over the position of Michelle, the little devil. If it weren¡¯t for the windfall, the


    three million virtual items wouldn¡®t have spammed her channel.


    She saw a few people chatting¡­


    [Isn¡¯t this Rockefeller Manor? The house of Michelle¡¯s elder brother.]


    [Oh god! This huge wolf is here to give Michelle¡¯s elder brother a hard time. It can¡¯t be the divine envoy


    from the sacred golden mountain, right?]


    [Someone just discovered that Sinister Spirit had announced online that the divine envoy of the sacred


    golden mountain has gone to kill Alex Rockefeller. It looks like she wasn¡¯t lying this time!]


    [Huh? Who is that?]


    [Sister Skyward, please get closer and aim the camera at the entrance of Rockefeller Manor¡­ That


    woman, isn¡¯t she Michelle? Michelle is riding on a pig?]


    [F*ck! I seriously want to turn myself into that pig!]


    [No, did you guys see that? Michelle is holding a cell phone and seems to be live-streaming too, but


    where is she streaming? It¡¯s so close, so it must be very clear! This is the firsthand scene!]


    [She didn¡¯t broadcast it on SwitchTV! I looked it up! She didn¡¯t!]


    Sister Skyward saw the contents of the chat on the channel and discovered something wrong as the


    discussion went off- topic. ¡®How can these guys do this? Discussing another streamer on my channel¡­


    Oh, not only are they discussing her, but they¡¯re looking for her.¡¯


    Soon, a message appeared on the channel.


    [Michelle posted on Instagram! SwitchTV didn¡¯t allow her to broadcast content rted to the


    conglomerate. Hence, she quit SwitchTV and acquired a live-streaming tform called Michelle¡¯s


    Livestream. The address is under her Instagram post. Click it to ess her channel. The scene is


    d*mn exciting! I¡¯ll take my leave now. Bye!]


    Afterward, Sister Skyward discovered that the number of viewers on her channel had plummeted!


    At this moment, even SwitchTV¡¯s technicians and management personnel following Sister Skyward¡¯s


    channel were unable to react for a while. How could such a thing happen?


    Moreover, this message did not just appear on Sister Skyward¡¯s live-streaming channel.


    Michelle¡¯s former fans on several other channels also scrambled to ry the message.


    Within a few minutes, the number of viewers on SwitchTV declined rapidly!


    Sister Skyward could no longer bear it. Seeing the huge wolf five or six hundred meters away, she said


    to herself, ¡°If Michelle Yowell can do it, I can do it too!¡±


    After shouting on her channel, she ran toward the white wolf phone in hand.


    Whatever viewers that remained on her channel admired her courage.


    The white wolf ahead, however, let out a roar.


    The soundwave swept over the area like a massive tsunami.


    Unable to resist such shock, Sister Skyward let out an ¡°Ah!¡± and fell to the ground. The cellphone¡¯s


    camera pointed right at the ground. The screen was now pitch-ck and nothing was visible.

 Chapter 2472

    Chapter 2472


    [Hey, Sister Skyward! Wake up! Wake up! Don¡¯t sleep, okay?]


    [Wake up! Hurry up and show us the livestream!]


    Comments of all manner brushed over the screen of the live-streaming channel, but Sister Skyward


    was just an ordinary person. The wolf demon¡¯s furious roar was like rolling thunder, and she was so


    close to it. It was fortunate that she did not die from the shock, so how was she still capable of getting


    up?


    Soon, the people in the live-streaming channel left one after another. They went to Michelle¡¯s newly


    formed live-streaming tform.


    An astonishing scene appeared upon clicking open the address¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ancestor of our Miller family? Where¡¯s the princess of our Miller family, Josephine Miller?


    What have you people done to them?¡±


    ¡°Hand them over right now! Otherwise, all of you in the Rockefeller family shall die today!¡±


    The live-streaming scene was extremely vivid, and even the sound was clear.


    Among the people who had just rushed in, the majority came from Sister Skyward¡¯s channel as they


    could only see the side view of the huge wolf¡¯s appearance faraway in the livestream over there. Not


    only could they see its frontal view here, but they could also see in greater detail. Under the huge white


    wolf¡¯s feet, a group of Miller family members was talking to Alex harshly.


    A woman who took the lead particrly looked frigid.


    The next second, Alex acted.


    However, the live-streaming scene could not capture his true course of action at all. They just felt that


    once when the screen briefly flickered, Alex, who was still in front of the camera earlier, moved his body


    slightly.


    However, if they took a closer look, they would notice that the person talking earlier had disappeared,


    leaving only a pool of flesh and blood on the ground.


    Alex soundly defeated the woman with a punch. The Miller family members gasped¡­


    ¡°How dare you, viin?!¡±


    ¡°How dare you act so recklessly before the divine envoy?!¡±


    ¡°Lord Divine Envoy, please kill this viin right now! He¡¯s the one who has captured Josephine Miller.


    Shirley Hancock is in his hands too!¡±


    Following the Miller family¡¯s livestream, the words of their members reached countless people¡¯s ears.


    The first livestream began on Michelle¡¯s channel to day. So far, the number of viewers had surpassed


    three hundred million. Tens of millions of users had registered a minute before she posted the message


    on her Instagram¡­ Those were all Michelle¡¯s fans who hade over after following the address in


    her Instagram.


    The bustling live-streaming channel earlier had now abnormally quietened at once. The atmosphere


    seemed bizarre.


    Who would have thought that the divine envoy of the sacred golden mountain was not human but such


    an enormous wolf demon?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Alex sneered. ¡°This kind of beastlypdog is something worse than sh*t. How dare you people say they


    are divine envoys and even worship them like your ancestors? I really feel sad for you people.¡±


    Such words were too direct and grating.


    How could the white wolf divine envoy, usually lofty and believed itself to be iparably noble, bear


    it?


    It immediately howled to the sky and let out an earth-shattering roar. ¡°Lowly ant, how dare you insult


    the Olympus Tribe and a divine envoy like me? You¡¯re a heretic against the will of God, the source of


    evil among humans. I shallnd the punishment on behalf of God so that you will never make a


    comeback again.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Do you really think you¡¯re God¡¯s messenger?¡± Alex burst intoughter. ¡°The Olympus Tribe is


    just a bunch of cowards that knelt before the Undying n, betrayed the Alliance, the universe, and


    themselves. You people dared not fight against the Undying n, yet you backstabbed your alliance


    allies. ls this God you speak of? You¡¯re just a bunch of human traitors! How hrious!¡± Alex ridiculed


    mercilessly.


    The wolf demon was dumbfounded.


    Those were the secrets of the Olympus Tribe.


    These were scandals that couldn¡¯t be exposed to the public. Once they were known to the world, the


    Olympus Tribe would no longer be able to deceive people with their acts, and it would cause terrible


    consequences for their subsequent ambitious goals.


    Thinking of this, the white wolf king looked at Alex, revealing a hint of ferocity. It must never allow this


    person to live.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± the wolf demon asked. Then, it abruptly sensed Michelle sitting on Pigsy¡¯s back.


    She was aiming her cell phone at itself and live-streaming¡­


    Although it was a wolf demon, it was a great learner and had long learned a lot of things from the living


    environment of mankind.


    ¡°How dare you broadcast me?¡±


    ¡°You die!¡±

 Chapter 2473

    Chapter 2473


    The wolf demon attacked by spitting with its open mouth. It spat a ray of white light, and like a long


    flying sword, targeted Michelle to decapitate her.


    However, Pigsy bolted and fled to the side while carrying Michelle. As soon as its body turned into a


    stream of light, it was already a hundred meters away.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Alex¡¯s face sank. He then got abnormally serious.


    Daya¡¯s previous analysis was a little incorrect. These divine envoys that hade out of the Great


    Curtain bypassed the restrictions of Earth¡¯sws and entered the Wastnd weren¡¯t as weak as what


    she described¡­ ording to Daya¡¯s analysis, the creatures that had crossed the Great Curtain would


    receive extremely strict baptism by thews the moment they crossed the realm.


    It would be difficult for any foreign creatures whose cultivation levels were beyond Tribtion Crossing


    to escape the inexorable fate.


    Even if they managed to cross over, their cultivation levels would plummet or be ruined.


    However, from the current situation, thews that the ancient Supremes hadid were not entirely


    wless. Although these creatures¡¯ cultivation levels would be ruined when they crossed the realm,


    they could carry some precious items that included Fairy Medicine, divine pills, and resources for


    cultivation.


    As long as they did not die after crossing the realm, they could rapidly utilize these resources and


    enhance their cultivation level. If that was the case, they did not have to bother with thews.


    This was the loophole!


    Alex looked cold as the crisis of the Wastnd on Earth was getting more severe. He had to go all out


    and keep this wolf demon alive today so he could ask for something useful.


    ¡°Take Michelle and leave first, Pigsy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this dumb white wolf!¡±


    Pigsy stared at the huge white wolf demon, but it did not forget to urge him.


    ¡°When you kill itter, it¡¯d be best that you don¡¯t destroy the snow-white fur. I think it¡¯s of value and it


    can be turned into my clothes. Also, white wolf meat is very delicious too. This wolf can already


    transform, and its body emits powerful spiritual energy of heaven and earth. It¡¯d definitely be a great


    tonic after eating it. Remember, leave a leg for me!¡±


    Pigsy said as its mouth watered.


    The people watching Michelle¡¯s livestream were all stunned. It was already a blessing to be a talking


    pig, yet it still yearned for the wolf demon¡¯s fur and even threatened to eat its leg. How much more


    arrogant could it be?


    Roar!


    The wolf demon roared. It was so infuriated that its white fur stood erect, unleashing overwhelming


    mental coercion all over the ce.


    As soon as Alex opened his mouth, a Buddhist chant rushed out¡­ A swastika symbol!


    ¡°…d!¡±


    This unique symbol of Buddhism glittered with golden light and immediately turned into solid form after


    rushing out. It abruptly mmed into the wolf demon.


    At the same time, the phantasm of a golden Buddha abruptly stood up behind him.


    One split into two, two into four, and four split into sixteen.


    A total of sixteen golden Buddha phantasms abruptly soared into the sky and surrounded the white wolf


    demon. They then unleashed a series of magnificent Buddhist chants in the air and formed even more


    sound waves in the form of a ¡®…d¡¯ imprisoning the white wolf demon firmly as if they were an interwoven


    net or a cage.


    The livestream was in an uproar.


    [He caught it!]


    [Michelle¡¯s elder brother is really awesome! Michelle¡¯s elder seems to be using a cultivation technique


    of Buddhism, right? Is he a monk?]


    [No way! I haven¡¯t borne a child for Michelle¡¯s elder brother!]


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It was then that the wolf demonughed heartily. ¡°How dare you stop me with such a petty skill?


    Shatter!¡±


    Boom!


    The golden cage of Buddhist chants shattered instantaneously.


    The wolf demon waved its huge hand and immediately defeated half of the golden Buddhas.

 Chapter 2474

    Chapter 2474


    ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s so powerful?¡±


    The ones who witnessed this scene were all stunned. Those people, especially in Michelle¡¯s live-


    streaming channel, were all dumbfounded. The technique that Alex had just disyed was shocking


    enough as he could instantly manifest sixteen golden Buddhas and envelop the wolf demon with


    countless …d symbols, suppressing it on the ground. They did not expect that it would break free with


    ease, going on to defeat half of Alex¡¯s phantasms in return.


    Even Alex was slightly shocked.


    What shocked him even more was that the wolf demonter shrank its body to a height of ten meters,


    and a white wheel appeared around its body, slowly rotating about it.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­ The Immortal Wheel of Life, right?¡± Alex was dumbfounded. This discovery left him


    stunned. It was not because of the wolf demon¡¯s strength, but it should not have possessed such a


    cultivation level.


    ¡°Mystic Maiden! Sis Mystic Maiden! Come out quickly and look at the h hoop!¡±


    ¡°What the heck did you call for? You¡¯re disturbing my sleep!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens, who poked half of her head out of the mind pce, saw the


    wolf demon before her and the Wheel of Life on it.


    ¡°What h hoop?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Is that round wheel on it the Immortal Wheel of Life?¡± Alex hurriedly asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The Mystic Maiden nodded after looking at it. ¡°However, something is wrong with this


    Wheel of Life. It looks too weak and a little too pale. Its level is so low that it hasn¡¯t even reached the


    standard.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°But, you are certain that this is the Immortal Wheel of Life, right?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden admitted and said yes.


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°In that case, the time has reallye! The spiritual energy of heaven and earth


    has recovered, whereas the heavenlyws and sentiment are all recovering. Otherwise, its cultivation


    level would decline when it crossed the realm, and it would be impossible to possess the Immortal


    Wheel of Life! But, I wonder how it managed to achieve immortalization.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we know if we capture it and ask about that? However, I feel that


    the power ofws in this world is gradually recovering. This is just the beginning. Clearly, you have


    obtained the correct information. Someone in the ancient times once made a great arrangement to this


    world so that the Wastnd would not be ruined, but it was the reversal of all the starting points and


    hope.¡±


    Alex got all worked up as this was the best news.


    As he stared at the white wolf demon, passion filled his eyes, as if he had seen his kin¡­ He just had to


    pry the reason for its immortalization out of its mouth. Even if the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell were


    burdensome, Daya would sessfully achieve immortalization.


    Then, they would be able to enter the Naga Tribe¡¯s secret realm and find their daughter.


    When he thought about it, a smile appeared on his face.


    Not far away, many Miller family members not far away who caught a glimpse of this expression felt


    disdainful. ¡°He¡¯s stillughing without knowing his demise is approaching. I think the divine envoy¡¯s


    ability must have stunned this guy silly.¡±


    Even Michelle was a little worried and whispered, ¡°The wolf demon¡¯ s ability is so strong. Alex won¡¯t be


    in danger, right? Can you go help him, Pigsy?¡±


    Pigsy snorted. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m not going there. This guy is a scammer. Whoever encounters him will be


    unlucky.¡±


    Why was Pigsy willing to carry Michelle?


    It was because Michelle had inadvertently revealed that she had a vast knowledge about a precious


    medicinal field specially prepared for alchemy, and Alex was an alchemist who often worked with her.


    Michelle initially meant that she just apanied Alex in alchemy as a bystander, the kind that would


    not understand alchemy. She was only responsible for apanying him to relieve his boredom, but


    Pigsy had taken a flight of fancy and blindly guessed that Michelle was the alchemy master. Alex, on


    the other hand, had learned all his alchemy techniques from Michelle.


    Afterward, it pondered for a while, thinking that she was the real hidden big shot.


    It had also particrly catered to its taste by slightly understanding the livestreams Michelle engaged


    in, only to find that she had a massive following of billions, and they kept giving her money to spend for


    no reason. In its eyes, those people must have wanted to ask Michelle for the pills. Otherwise, why


    would they be like that?


    Hence, he decisively gave up on Alex, the ¡®alchemy apprentice¡¯, and rode on coattails of Michelle, the


    ¡®alchemy master¡¯. It even went hat in hand to be Michelle¡¯s mount without hesitation.


    However¡­


    If it were to know that Michelle did not know alchemy at all someday, it would¡¯ve probably passed out.


    At this moment, Michelle heard Pigsy¡¯s words and said, ¡°Look at this sulky face of yours. You must


    have been scammed, right?¡±


    Pigsy instantly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! He has scammed many spiritual herbs out of me! They were all


    rations for me, the old pig!¡±


    Michelle shook her head. ¡°If you consume the spiritual herbs directly, wouldn¡¯t they go to waste? The


    effects would be better if you extract them, then concoct them into pills before eating them. A pill¡¯s


    effect may be on par with dozens of your spiritual herbs!¡±


    Pigsy shuddered upon hearing it ¡®A pill that was on par with dozens of spiritual herbs?¡¯

 Chapter 2475

    Chapter 2475


    This was too awesome a ratio. As expected, it was a statement that only the alchemy master would


    make. Never did it expect that Michelle couldn¡¯t understand alchemy, and she had blurted out the ratio


    on the fly.


    There might be an error, a difference dozens or even hundreds of times.


    The woman and the pig were in a conversation.


    The battle between Alex and the wolf demon began to heat up as all of Buddha¡¯s golden phantasms


    disappeared.


    Although very effective against the undead demon beasts, he realized that the Buddhist cultivation


    technique seemed ineffective against the divine envoy. This thing had extreme physical strength, but it


    also had a weakness, it was afraid of thunder!


    Alex¡¯s attacks hadbined multiple attributes.


    He even incorporated the thunderous might from the Buddhist cultivation technique. As a result, he


    discovered that the wolf demon could endure the other attacks but deeply feared the thunderous might.


    It tried hard to dodge it and would scream horribly once it touched the thunderous might.


    ¡°Ant! You¡¯ve sessfully angered me!¡±


    Suddenly, with a roar, the wolf demon took out a bottle of blue potion and threw it into its mouth.


    It even devoured the bottle along with the potion.


    ¡°Uh..?¡± Alex froze for a brief moment and did not continue his attacks.


    In fact, Alex didn¡¯t unleash full power to deal with this wolf demon. But he had been testing¡­ If he


    really wanted to fight to the death, he was confident that he could deal with it within ten seconds. After


    all, it wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t killed Immortals, not to mention that he was the one who had killed the two


    Immortals from the Peacock Tribe and even consumed them.


    This guy¡¯s strength was inferior to that of the Peacock Tribe!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He just wanted to understand the Olympus Tribe¡¯s fighting system a little more.


    He saw that after the wolf demon consumed the potion, the hair on its body grew rapidly. The Immortal


    Wheel of Life surrounding it was constantly solidifying, its aura rising steadily, and its eyes were zing


    with a scorching red glow¡­


    ¡°Is this¡­ Berserk Potion?¡±


    Alex quietly looked at it without interruption.


    On the other hand, Michelle¡¯s viewers on her livestream channel shuddered from the sight and


    desperately flooded the screen withments¡­


    [Hurry up and do something!]


    [Don¡¯t wait for it to restore its health! Just kill it right away!]


    [Michelle¡¯s elder brother, what are you waiting for?]


    [Michelle! Ask your elder brother to act now, Michelle! Oh gosh. I¡¯m so anxious! Isn¡¯t this a temte for


    digging your own grave in a TV series? Don¡¯t let the other party seize the opportunity!]


    Michelle¡¯s fans were in a frenzy. She, however, didn¡¯t realize that that wolf demon had already attracted


    all her attention. This was because it was an extremely rare sight.


    Not only did the wolf demon erge its body, but ghastly-looking bone spikes even sprouted out of its


    back.


    The wolf demon¡¯s eyes gleamed as it stared at Alex and said, ¡°If my cultivation level hadn¡¯t been ruined


    when I crossed the realm, I would have been able to kill an ant like you with my spit. However, you¡¯ve


    forced me to use this precious potion. You should be proud of yourself. Now then¡­ Just die!¡±


    An apparition manifested behind it, it was a hundred foot tall wolf ancestor.


    A smack struck down.


    All eyes were fixed on the scene, and the crowd went dead silent.


    Even the hearts of the people at the Rockefeller Manor skipped a beat at the sight. Meanwhile, Alex¡¯s


    expression changed little. He suddenly stomped his foot on the ground, enveloping his body with


    lightning before fiercely intercepting it.


    Wham!


    The blow instantly pierced the towering wolf demon.

 Chapter 2476

    Chapter 2476


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°The Divine Envoy was actually punctured! I can¡¯t believe it. The current Divine Envoys are powerful


    demon immortals. Their power exceeds most Immortal masters! So how did that Rockefeller guy defeat


    him? What tricks did he pull?¡±


    The Millers shrieked, their eyes widened, unable to believe what they were witnessing.


    This result was way too unexpected. They brought the Divine Envoy along to take Alex¡¯s life, yet the


    Divine Envoy was injured because of this.


    ¡°Mr. Divine Envoy, are you¡­ Alright?¡± An elder of the Miller family looked at the wolf demon, seemingly


    concerned.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The wolf demon howled, but his voice broke off suddenly right after he opened his mouth.


    Due to his enraged howls,rge amounts of blood flowed out of the puncture on his stomach. Despite


    already taking a blue drug to be a demon immortal, such an injury was still too heavy for him. All


    his wolf organs were badly damaged at this point. More importantly, he was still in grave danger.


    On the other hand, the chat of Michelle¡¯s live stream was extremely hyped up.


    Many donations started popping up on the screen.


    [Michelle¡¯s brother is so powerful!]


    [Divine Envoy my ass! They¡¯re all just weaklings!]


    [Michelle, can you ask your brother if he¡¯s taking disciples?]


    [Michelle, can you ask your brother if he¡¯d like a new girl? A girl who¡¯d love to bear his children¡­]


    It would seem that the tables had turned.


    Michelle let out a sigh of relief and patted Pigsy on the back. ¡°Pigsy, can you handle the Millers? Beat


    these traitors to the ground. They disgust me! How could they team up with the Olympus Tribe to fight


    their own kind? That¡¯s a new low!¡±


    To impress Michelle, Pigsy immediately lunged toward the Miller family.


    The Miller family who came by were no masters, since all of their powerful members had been


    captured by Alex.


    In just a few moments, Pigsy defeated the entire family. None of them could stand back up at all.


    Alex ignored Pigsy and punched the wolf demon several times instead, causing him to yelp in pain.


    At first, he thought he could survive this, thinking that Alex¡¯s previous attack was possible because he


    had pent up his powers for quite a long time. Then, figuring that Alex couldn¡¯t attack with such power


    again, the wolf demon thought he could escape.


    In just a few moments, he realized that he didn¡¯t stand a chance against Alex at all. ¡®This human hasn¡¯t


    even used his full power. He¡¯s ying me like I¡¯m just a toy!¡¯


    Yet now, each of Alex¡¯s punches felt as if it was as heavy as boulders, paired with massive amounts of


    law power. ¡®He¡¯s even fiercer than when I¡¯m at my full power!¡¯


    ¡®F*ck, where did this cruel person evene from?¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that there were no Immortals in the Wastnds? Who said this? Were they lying?¡¯


    With this, the wolf demon was beaten to his original form. All his bone spurs shrunk as well. However,


    his original form was still quite big. The wolf demon¡¯s corpse spanned over a hundred meters,ying


    t on the ground. It looked absolutely terrifying. Although Rockefeller Manor wasn¡¯t small, they would


    still have to move the buildings if they were to drag this big guy in.


    Alex then set up a soundproof formation around them and asked, ¡°You guys crossed realms using the


    tomb in Mount Oro, so your cultivation level should have been cut down to Tribtion Crossing. How


    did you get back up to Immortalization in such a short amount of time?¡±


    The wolf demon chuckled coldly. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d tell you?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°You will.¡±


    ¡°You can try!¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡±


    Alex summoned a sword in his hand, the Sword of Universe of the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six.


    This was originally a family treasure of the Rockefeller family, but it seemed weaker and weaker after


    Alex collected more treasures along his journey¡­ The main reason for this was because he hadn¡¯t


    looked into the formation blueprints of the rest of the thirty two swords.

 Chapter 2477

    Chapter 2477


    ¡°Kill me all you want. I wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye!¡± The wolf demon huffed coldly, seemingly unafraid.


    Slice!


    Alex swung his sword and chopped off one of itsrge legs. Blood poured out of the wormd


    immediately.


    ¡°Awooooo..!¡±


    The demon wolf was tough, but he was still shivering from the pain of having one of his legs


    amputated.


    He tried his best to struggle free, but Alex immediately held him down. Alex pinned the demon wolf to


    the ground using ten or so swords, drenching the floor with wolf bloodpletely.


    However, Alex then used the divine power of Zharvakko, which stopped the bleeding.


    ¡®This¡­¡¯


    The demon wolfy on the ground. He couldn¡¯t even end his own life. All he could do was wait for his


    fate to be decided. Moreover, he noticed Alex bringing out a barbeque grill, lighting it up, and started


    roasting the wolf¡¯s leg.


    ¡®That¡¯s brutal. I¡¯m still alive!¡¯


    ¡°After training the breathing method, I¡¯m bing more interested in feeding on blood.¡± Alex sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be addicted, right?¡±


    He then asked the Mystic Maiden, who was currently in his mind pce. ¡®How long would thisst?¡¯


    The Mystic Maiden replied, ¡°As your body improves, you¡¯d need to feed on more blood energy, which


    means that you¡¯d be required to eat higher ss flesh. At this moment, these immortal demon beasts


    can still satisfy your needs, but this won¡¯t be enoughter on. You¡¯d have to find even higher-ranking


    beasts.¡±


    ¡°Like some ancient Supremes, their bodies would be so powerful that they¡¯d have to eat phoenix flesh


    and drink dragon¡¯s blood. So they treated Kirin scales as snacks, and they didn¡¯t even want golden


    wings orrge birds.¡±


    Alex was shocked to hear this, but he was rather fascinated as well.


    ¡®So those Supremes are probably what people call true Supremes!¡¯


    Crackle crackle!


    The wolf demon¡¯s leg looked quite juicy, shimmering with oil; it smelled amazing as well. Although the


    formation Alex set up could block noise, it couldn¡¯t do the same for the smell.


    Pigsy, who had also trained in the Old Cow¡¯s Breathing Technique, immediately started drooling. It hop


    ed to do the same as Alex, only to realize it was blocked out of the formation. Hence, all it could do was


    re at them in frustration.


    The people watching the stream were extremely excited at this point.


    [Oh my god, he¡¯s such a legend! He just chopped off some fresh meat from the wolf demon and


    barbequed it while it¡¯s still not even dead yet!]


    [That¡¯s a powerful demon from Mount Oro, did you guys see the circle around it just now? That¡¯s the


    Immortal Wheel of Life. ording to ancient records, only beings who have seeded in


    Immortalization can form that. That means this wolf demon is an Immortal! Its meat will definitely be


    nutritious!]


    In Michelle¡¯s live stream, a guy with the ID ¡®SaintOnEarth¡¯ analyzed everything thoroughly, describing


    his theories as if they were facts.


    After that, some people, who were possibly involved in cultivation,mented to confirm his theories


    even further.


    [ording to records, such demon meat would strengthen the body and cure all diseases! Because it¡¯s


    immortal, its body is filled with refined Earth essence. Ordinary people can¡¯t absorb pure Earth


    essence, but they could absorb Earth essence if it were in such meat. So that¡¯s basically the ultimate


    medicine!]


    [Eating some of this meat would definitely be able to cure cancer!]


    [Holy sh*t, for real? You lot aren¡¯t scammers, right?]


    [What can we even scam you of?! That meat belongs to Michelle¡¯s brother! We can¡¯t sell it even if we


    wanted to. All we can do is watch.]


    However, the live stream was already too fired up to calm down. Some people, who were very rich and


    also suffering from cancer, started sending multiple rockets as donations to Michelle. They didn¡¯t have


    any other way to cure their sickness after all.


    Especially this one guy with the online name ¡®Andrius¡¯. He kept sending rockets as if his life depended


    on it. Therge amount of noiseing from her phone caught Michelle¡¯s attention. Taking just one


    nce at it, she was instantly stunned. It would seem that this ¡®Andrius¡¯ had donated two thousand


    rockets at once.


    ¡®Is this guy this rich to just waste his money like that? What does he want?¡¯


    She then noticed a message attached to the donation.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    [Miss Yowell, can I buy a few pounds of meat from your brother? I¡¯ll offer a billion for each pound, and


    the price I offered is negotiable.]

 Chapter 2478

    Chapter 2478


    ¡®A billion for each pound?¡¯


    Michelle took a nce at the wolf demon lying on the ground. ¡®The total weight of its meat is probably a


    hundred tons at the very least. If we really did sell it with this price, we¡¯d be the richest people in


    the entire world.¡¯


    ¡°What are you going to do with this meat?¡± Michelle asked. She didn¡¯t note any of her fans¡¯ments


    earlier, so she didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Andrius replied almost immediately: [I heard Immortal demon meat can cure cancer. And I¡¯ll be honest


    with you, I have been diagnosed with stomach cancer a while ago¡­]


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯


    Michelle was once again stunned. She didn¡¯t think this meat could cure cancer. She had never heard of


    this, so Michelle felt the need to verify this with Alex to stay true to her fans.


    After replying to Andrius this way, she also asked for his true identity.


    [My name is Jin, I¡¯m from Hong Kong]


    ¡°Andrius Jin?¡±


    Michelle froze. Although she was young and uninterested in business, she still knew well about this


    man due to his status and power. Despite the Yowell family¡¯s power growth, their business was still far


    less sessful than this man¡¯s.


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel another sense of pride arising within her heart. ¡®So what if you¡¯re


    Andrius Jin? You¡¯d still have to beg me for a cure when you¡¯re terminally ill.¡¯


    ¡®My brother is Alex Rockfeller. He¡¯s what we call a true master.¡¯


    Pigsy was extremely frustrated, watching as Alex chow down on the juicy wolf thigh, yet all it could do


    was watch. It was drooling so much that its saliva formed a puddle on the ground.


    However, Alex still refused to let it in. He was worried that the pig would just gobble this entire wolf up


    in one sitting. Moreover, he need ed to gather the information he wanted from the wolf demon.


    Despite this, he still allowed Michelle in after she gestured at him.


    Pigsy yelled, ¡°Hey hey! Hey! What about me? Little minion, little minion¡­ Miss Yowell, please get me


    some meat! I¡¯d like to have some!¡±


    No matter how much it screamed, it didn¡¯t receive any response. Michelle couldn¡¯t hear anything from


    outside of the formation after entering. It waspletely soundproof after all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that, little minion!¡±


    ¡°Miss Yowell is definitely the little minion¡¯s master. Why else would he be so obedient to her orders?


    He¡¯s such a frugal punk after all¡­¡±


    Michelle then told Alex about Andrius¡¯ request, causing him to freeze a little. He was also surprised that


    someone would want to buy Immortal demon meat to cure cancer.


    However, he realized that this theory wasn¡¯t entirely wrong after putting some thought into it. Since


    Immortal demon meat containedrge amounts of spiritual energy, it would be easy to cleanse one¡¯s


    body and purify the cancer cells from within.


    Yet after hearing that Andrius was asking for it, he turned to Michelle with a smile. ¡°Immortal demon


    meat can indeed cure cancer, but its main function for normal human bodies is to cleanse the mortal


    body.¡±


    ¡°It would make one feel as if they had been reborn, and it¡¯d prolong one¡¯s life. One pound could at least


    prolong one¡¯s life for six months. And yet he still wishes to buy one with just a billion? Tell him that I¡¯d


    buy all his stock if he has any.¡±


    Michelle was speechless. She initially thought that Andrius was silly. Since it was just wolf¡¯s meat, she


    didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be expensive. Yet now, Alex didn¡¯t even agree to sell it.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Is this meat really that miraculous?¡±


    Alex dumped arge piece of meat in her hands. ¡°Your powers are probably at their limit now, right?


    You¡¯ve been live streaming so much that you¡¯re wasting your powers away! Just look at the people


    around you. Everyone¡¯s cultivation rank is higher than yours. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed that you can¡¯t


    even beat Beatrice now?¡±


    Michelle pouted. ¡°How can youpare me to her? She¡¯s the mother of your four children, so you


    must¡¯ve secretly helped her train. And her sister is so powerful. She¡¯s literally the reincarnation of a


    Supreme. As long as she left some power for Beatrice, others wouldn¡¯t even be able to catch up with


    her progress no matter how many lives they have.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that. She¡¯s my sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be your wife sooner orter anyway!¡±

 Chapter 2479

    Chapter 2479


    Michelle was still holding onto her phone, and she hadn¡¯t ended the live stream yet. So this information


    made everyone watching the live stream feel mindblown.


    ¡®Michelle¡¯s brother has kids now, four of them even. And the mother of his children is his sister-inw?!¡¯


    ¡®Oh wait, no, that¡¯s not the point. More importantly¡­ Immortal demon meat is so beneficial that it could


    prolong one¡¯s life!¡¯


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Consuming a pound of it could extend one¡¯s life for six months, so eating ten pounds would extend five


    years!¡¯


    ¡®I wish¡­ I could get my hands on that!¡¯


    Michelle¡¯s live stream was once again hyped up as multiple donations flooded the screen, causing the


    phone notifications to chime rapidly.


    Only then did Michelle realize that her stream was still ongoing. Then, turning her phone screen on,


    she was shocked to see this many people rushing to buy some meat.


    The most shocking one was the message from Andrius. [Miss Yowell, I am talking about dinars here, a


    billion euros for a pound of meat.]


    The live stream chat was filled with interested buyers too.


    Michelle reported this to Alex, making him smile faintly. Although they were offering a lot, he hadn¡¯t


    been interested in money for quite some time already.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. It¡¯s not like weck money anyway. The most valuable thing in our current world is probably


    money! Have some meat first. You could probably break through your limit after eating. Then, you¡¯ll just


    have to cross the tribtion. I¡¯ll be here to watch over you, so don¡¯ t worry!¡±


    Michelle immediately did as he said and chomped down on the grilled meat.


    ¡°Oh my, it melts in my mouth! It tastes so good.¡±


    ¡°It smells nice too, kind of like beef. But there is a fresh fragrance of some sort of herb. I feel the energy


    flowing within my body. It feels so good.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Alex, my appetite isn¡¯t all that big, right? But why don¡¯t I feel full even after eating this much? I


    won¡¯t get fat from this, right?¡±


    Michelle was eating while live streaming the whole time, which made her look as if she were an eating


    broadcaster.


    However, a normal eating broadcaster ate ordinary food, but she was eating the meat of an Immortal


    demon, who was alive no less. This truly showed the difference between her and the norm.


    The viewers could only watch as she ate, gulping with sheer envy.


    Alex said calmly, ¡°This wolf demon¡¯s ss isn¡¯t all that high, but it is a being that achieved


    Immortalization. Since it¡¯s not of this mortal realm, its flesh was already refined and filled with pure


    blood energy. So it is turned into energy as soon as you consume it, it doesn¡¯t stay long in the stomach


    too, let alone turn into fat¡­¡±


    ¡°Have some more. I think you¡¯re almost there. I won¡¯t get involved unless your life depends on it. But


    don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you. Just go for the tribtion.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t want to get involved because he spoke from his own experience since his lightning


    tribtion.


    When he used the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell to block it off, he lost the opportunity to transform even


    further, despite not crossing the tribtion. This would not be beneficial to oneself. Hence, it was best


    to cross the tribtion on their own.


    However, these words reassured Michelle quite well. Quite a few cultivators watching the live stream


    were rather jealous to hear Alex say that as well.


    Whoosh!


    The sky soon turned cloudy in an instant. Michelle was slightly nervous because her cultivation level


    wasn¡¯t high. She had only achieved Divine Transcendence, so this was the first time she had to cross a


    tribtion after reaching Core Formation.


    ¡°Alex, would the lightning strike my head? I won¡¯t get a concussion, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Any injury can be healed as long as you¡¯re still alive. Including dementia!¡± Alexforted


    her, making her very speechless.


    Seeing that her legs were going kind of weak, Alex was helpless and threw a golden shield to her. ¡°If


    you¡¯re really that scared, just hide under this shield then!¡±

 Chapter 2480

    Chapter 2480


    Boom!


    A white light shed through the sky,nding on the shield above Michelle¡¯s head lightly but let out a


    loud noise.


    Her phone was struck by lightning, too, causing sparks and smoke around it.


    The live stream ended right there and then, but Michelle couldn¡¯t possibly care any less about that now.


    She had seen tribtions quite a few times. The women of the Rockefeller family would somehow


    frequent the tribtion. For example, Waltz, Maya, Beatrice, and Brittany had crossed their tribtions


    already.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Maya had especially crossed a few tribtions at this point in time¡­ That was because her powers


    were now as strong as the Fairy Doctor now. She had achieved Spirit Severing.


    That was considered rtively quick for cultivators, after all. Without any other factors helping her,


    Maya was still able to improve at such an incredible speed. Her potential was simply too great.


    If Maya were to be admitted to some ancient ns, she definitely would¡¯ve been nurtured and taught as


    if she were a legend. Many saintly sectors would want her to join desperately as well.


    However,paring her tribtion to the others, Michelle wanted to cry.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t my lightning tribtion a little too much?¡¯


    ¡®Why is there fire too?¡¯


    Still holding the shield above her head, she felt as if her arms were going to break. Moreover, metal


    was conductive, so it seemed that it didn¡¯t help take such lightning.


    ¡°Alex, help! This shield is conductive. It¡¯s useless!¡± she screamed.


    ¡°Who said so? Just look at the lightning. It¡¯s bouncing off of the shield. There¡¯s not much left for you to


    take on anyway. Hold on. It will pass soon enough,¡± Alex said, yet still secretly frightened.


    ¡®Why would a Core Formation tribtion involve divine fire? What did Michelle do to deserve this?¡¯


    However, he understood the situation in just a few seconds. It was all down to one thing that they


    thought could help.


    The golden shield might be strong, but its extremely defensive nature made the tribtion much


    stronger than usual.


    Despite knowing this¡­ Alex could never bring himself to admit to his mistakes. He didn¡¯t want to lose


    face one bit.


    There were nine strikes of lightning in total within the tribtion of Core Formation. Since Michelle¡¯s


    powers were average, she fell into a weakened state after taking the lightning strikes. Her clothes were


    torn, her entire chest was nearly exposed as well¡­


    It was fortunate that her phone broke. Otherwise, she would be the highlight of the live stream.


    As Michelle basked in the Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion, Alex lifted his sword again and


    questioned the wolf demon.


    Two minutester, Alex cut the wolf demon¡¯s other leg off.


    ¡°Awoo¡­¡± The wolf howled and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Alex was annoyed too. He didn¡¯t want to see such stubbornness, he only wanted some intel.


    Just then, the Mystic Maiden spoke up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to fish out some information out of it?


    There are so many easier ways, you know?¡±


    Alex wanted to give up. ¡°If you think you can do it, then go for it. Can you not tell that it wishes to die?


    Why don¡¯t youe out and seduce it, like how you winked at mest time. It¡¯d definitely be quite


    effective. Maybe it¡¯d be entranced and spill everything it knows.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden kicked him in the nose. ¡°I¡¯m your master. If you dare to disrespect again, only


    punishment awaits. None of my servants are reliable, urgh, and it gets worse with every generation. It¡¯s


    like I¡¯m a nanny here.¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± Alex held his nose. A sharp pain shot right into his brain. ¡°How many servants have you had


    in the past? Besides, how old are you even?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden huffed coldly. ¡°How can you simply ask a goddess about her age? The only answer


    is that I¡¯m a young maiden.¡±

 Chapter 2481

    Chapter 2481


    Alex replied, ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden fell silent and gave him a book.


    Upon reading it, Alex realized that it was a secret spell to search someone¡¯s memories. It would give


    ess to someone ¡¯s mind and soul by force. Hence, it was quite powerful. However, it required the


    caster to use enough soul power to activate it.


    It would be best to form a mental realm as well, else searching within one¡¯s soul might potentially cause


    permanent damage to the soul itself. Lighter effects include amnesia, or worse, the person could lose


    their soul.


    Pondering further, he thought that he fit the basic requirements for this. He didn¡¯t care about the wolf


    demon¡¯s fate at all.


    Alex climbed onto the wolf demon¡¯s head. ¡°I gave you a chance just now, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    The wolf demon had a slightly horrified expression. Its eyes were as big as car tires. Hence, it instantly


    noticed it when a smooth, fair leg came out of Alex¡¯s forehead.


    After that, it even kicked Alex on the nose and retreated into his head.


    ¡®Is this man even a normal person?¡¯


    ¡®Why would a woman¡¯s lege out of his forehead?¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ Are you human or demon?¡±


    ¡°Where did that leg evene from? No normal person has that!¡±


    Alex squinted slightly and ignored its question. Instead, he ced a hand on its forehead. He then


    proceeded to cast the secret spell ording to how the Mystic Maiden taught him. With this, he was


    able to form a mental realm around the wolf demon¡¯s brain. Then, using his mental power, he invaded


    its mind as if there were several silk threads.


    The sensation was quite mystical. He felt as if he had walked into multiple odd dreams. The mind had


    shattered into pieces¡­ It looked like a kaleidoscope, with each reflection being a world of its own.


    Within each world were the wolf demon¡¯s core memories from its past experiences.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The wolf demon roared, struggling to fight back.


    Its mental power was no stronger than Alex¡¯s. Being this badly injured and pinned to the ground, along


    with both its legs amputated, the wolf demon couldn¡¯t possibly defend its mind from Alex.


    It definitely knew what Alex was doing because it could sense what he was doing in there.


    There were quite a few forgotten memories in there as well. But, due to Alex¡¯s invasion, it could


    remember them, one by one, no matter the significance.


    ¡°Found it!¡±


    Alex was starting to feel mentally drained. He had to break his conscience into several ones to find the


    memory he wanted.


    However, as the caster, he could control the entire process. Therefore, if he got tired, he could slow


    down, which was much more bearable.


    ¡°Where is this ce? Mount Tai? There¡¯s an ancient sanctuary on Mount Tai? It¡¯s reawakening as well.


    There¡¯s a hidden dojo as well¡­¡±


    Alex was excited to find that memory in the wolf demon¡¯s mind finally.


    This was the reason why the wolf demon could achieve Immortalization in such a short time too. Since


    the dojo had been reawakened and unsealed byw power, there seemed to be quite a few treasures


    in there. However, the grand opportunity was paired with danger as well. The mysterious dojo had been


    waiting for the right day since the day the ancient boundary was sealed. There were quite a few


    preparations for this too.


    As this was the first time Alex tried soul searching, he was unfamiliar with it.


    Since these were just bits and parts of its memory, it wasn¡¯t quite as clear and logical as a verbal


    description. There were gaps between memories, so the information he gathered was quite vague, but


    it was just enough for him. Besides, he was able to find some secrets about Mount Olympus from the


    wolf demon¡¯s mind.


    The Divine Heir of Mount Olympus was a guy called Ale. Yet, Mount Olympus was just the lead troop of


    the Olympus Tribe that came to the Wastnd.


    Thew power within the Wastnd was restoring at a rapid pace, and the sanctuary was awakening.


    Hence, theirrger troops and far powerful beings would continue toe down to Earth.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    They wanted to dig out all the sealed grand opportunities within the Wastnd, leaving the Wastnd


    to be truly a wastnd.

 Chapter 2482

    Chapter 2482


    Ring¡­


    When Alex watched these memories with his own eyes, he felt as if a giant ball of anger was burning


    within his heart. The Olympus Tribe was just too cruel. They wanted to destroy Earth.


    For example, the newly awakened dojo in Mount Tai used to be a sanctuary. Yet, the Olympus Tribe


    wasn¡¯t just going to investigate the wonders from within and look for the grand opportunity, as they


    imed. Instead, they wanted to uproot the entire mountain, move it to theirnd, and im it as their


    own.


    It was just too horrifying. If they seeded in their n, Earth would be done for.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°You Olympians really are crooked criminals!¡±


    Alex shouted, absolutely enraged. The mental realm exploded immediately. He then retreated from its


    mind entirely, regaining his mental power. However, once the wolf demon¡¯s mental world shattered,


    everything was destroyed due to this anger. The wolf demon let out an earth-shattering cry and took its


    last breath.


    Alex told this to the Mystic Maiden, causing her to narrow her eyes for the first time.


    Quite a whileter, she said, ¡°It looks like you really don¡¯t have much time left! I just forecasted that you


    alone wouldn¡¯t be able to solve this problem. You have to build arge, powerful group to prevent this


    catastrophe.¡±


    He asked, ¡°How strong is this ¡®powerful group¡¯ you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t predict that yet, but more importantly, we don¡¯t know how


    long the boundary the ancient saints nted to stop these bandits will hold. I think you have to go visit


    the blockage at Mount Olympus for a turn!¡±


    Alex nodded.


    He looked at Michelle, who was still basking in the golden lightning, then at the broken gate of


    Rockefeller Manor.


    The faith in his heart grew stronger every second.


    All his family and loved ones were here. He couldn¡¯t possibly allow the Olympus Tribe to destroy this


    ce as they wanted. If they did go with their n, the entire would be destroyed, bing


    completely inhabitable. It might possibly end up as ashes floating in space.


    ¡®Arge, powerful group?¡¯


    Alex pondered. ¡®Butrge didn¡¯t meanrge in numbers.¡¯


    ¡®The Ancient Alliance isrge enough too, but they were still defeated. So numbers mean nothing to a


    horrifyingly strong enemy.¡¯


    ¡®I need experts, the best of the best! And best of the beast!¡¯


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡®Let¡¯s start with a small goal, to achieve Immortalization!¡¯


    ***


    Twenty minutester, the golden light faded from Michelle as her body recovered to her peak state¡­


    She had truly achieved Core Formation, bing a cultivator with a golden core.


    Alex gave her lots of pills and helped her with her consolidation in powers.


    Just then, the Miller family started shouting. ¡°You killed a Divine Envoy of the sacred mountain,


    Rockefeller. Do you know what¡¯s going to happen? There are eighteen Divine Envoys of the sacred


    mountain. All of them have supernatural powers that tie them together. Now that you¡¯ve killed one, the


    rest of them wille for you. They¡¯d destroy your family, so only death awaits you!¡±


    Alex¡¯s gaze was icy, but calmness returned in an instant. He walked over to them and grabbed the man


    who spoke, snapping his neck abruptly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Rockefeller family would be destroyed, but you Millers are going to meet your


    demise now!¡±


    Boom!


    He then released his mental realm, surrounding them as he started the ughter. In just a few


    moments, there was only one member of the family alive. It was an elderly woman. She seemed like


    the leader.


    Seeing her people die in such a horrid death, the woman turned pale, and her eyes widened in horror.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Alex would dare to kill the entire Miller family in broad daylight.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much time!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to waste on you punks!¡±


    After that, he pressed his hand on her forehead.


    ¡®Soul Search!¡¯


    He was able to find information on the Miller family in her memories, especially intel on the key to


    Dairaionji Temple.

 Chapter 2483

    Chapter 2483


    Originally, he didn¡¯t have much hope of getting what he wanted. Yet unexpectedly, this woman had


    quite a high status. She was one of the core members of the Miller family, Old Lady Miller¡¯s daughter.


    Within her memories, Alex found traces of the Buddha relic.


    It apparently wasn¡¯t with Old Lady Miller but in a hidden ce of their ancestral temple.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you do to me? What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t die, nor did she lose her soul. This was because Alex was getting the hand of soul


    searching at this point. However, she had a feeling that she was in a very vulnerable position in front of


    Alex. It was as if she was stripped of all her clothes and privacy, which made her go mad.


    Alex stared at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you Millers still preserved a living ancestor from ancient times.


    Impressive!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The woman was shocked to hear this. This was the Miller family¡¯s greatest secret, yet Alex still


    somehow found out about it.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be this surprised. I even know how many men you have hooked up with. Tsk tsk,


    Blossom Miller was it? You¡¯re not young, and you¡¯re not all that pretty, but damn, you sure are horny. I¡¯d


    feel dirty if I killed you with my own hands.¡±


    Blossom¡¯s mouth was left agape. Her face was burning up. She finally realized that he was searching


    her memories earlier.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not human. You¡¯re a devil! A devil!¡± Blossom screamed as if she had turned crazy.


    Anyone would panic if all their hidden secrets werepletely exposed to someone else.


    Moreover, Blossom presented herself as a modest, quiet woman. Yet, she was secretly very sexually


    active¡­


    ¡°Whatever! One way ticket to hell it is!¡±


    Using his mental power to attack instead, Blossom Miller died of strangtion.


    Alex¡¯s family were all gathered at Rockefeller Manor. If he didn¡¯t obtain quite a few skills, the


    Rockefeller family would have met their demise after the Miller family invited the Divine Envoy.


    Although he was raised with justice and virtue, it didn¡¯t mean that he could endure such bullying. The


    family was his bottom line. Anyone who tried to cross him would have to pay with their life.


    In just a few moments, his entire family rushed out, showing their concern for him, which made Alex¡¯s


    heart melt.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the family I¡¯ve always wanted?¡¯


    Daya leaned near the gate, smiling as she watched them. She wasn¡¯t worried one bit, as she was


    confident that Alex could handle the Divine Envoy. Wolf demons like that were easy to handle. She


    could have handled it fine. Alex didn¡¯t even have to lift one finger.


    ***


    Pigsy was digging into the wolf demon.


    It had a rather sharp sense when it came to spiritual objects. Hence, it was able to dig out a demon


    core that was the size of a fist It was brimming with hazy silver light, surrounded by concentrated


    spiritual energy. This was where all of the wolf demon¡¯s essence was contained.


    ¡°Ah, what a treasure, it already containsw power. Eating it would definitely help me improve further.¡±


    Pigsy held the demon core in its trotters, opening its mouth to swallow it whole. Then, unexpectedly,


    the demon core was snatched away from its grasp, nearly causing it to bite down on its big trotters


    instead.


    ¡°Hey! Who was that? Who stole my treasure?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Alex was standing behind him. ¡°This is my treasure!¡±


    Pigsy wanted to throw a fit, but it knew that it couldn¡¯t defeat Alex and huffed. ¡°Do you really think I


    want it? Isn¡¯t it just some weak demon core? Please, I¡¯ve seen better.¡±


    Alex chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. This demon core is actually of quite a low ss. I think it¡¯s too cheap even


    to be used in alchemy. So why don¡¯t we fight something big? I know an old man with a legendary divine


    core. Want to go with me?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2484

    Chapter 2484


    ¡°What kind of legendary divine core?¡±


    Pigsy didn¡¯t fall for this. It seemed quite cautious, backing away slowly on all fours. It knew that Alex


    was a scammer and the fact that he was quite frugal. If there really were a legendary divine core, he


    wouldn¡¯t possibly give it to anyone else, let alone Pigsy.


    Alex used telepathy to talk to him.


    Pigsy was so excited that its eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±


    Alex thumped his chest hard. ¡°Of course! When we get the divine core, it¡¯s all yours. I just need the key


    to the Buddhist sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Alex smiled. The divine core thing was just a story he made up. However, when searching within


    Blossom¡¯s soul, he found out that there was a divine coffin hidden in the ancestral grounds of the Miller


    family.


    Inside was a very powerful being responsible for carrying out the Nirvana project in the Wastnd.


    Once he realized that the higher-ups of the Ancient Alliance were nning something, he decided to


    take action, waiting for the Wastnd to reawaken so that the humans could rise again.


    Hence, this ancestor sealed himself into a divine coffin, waiting for the right time toe out and take


    the grand opportunity. With this, he could make the Miller family rise to the top.


    Alex didn¡¯t want to visit the Miller family for that old man. However, the Old Lady Miller had ced the


    relic in the divine coffin. Not only could it open the Dairaionji Temple, but it also seemed beneficial to


    this old man as well.


    However, if Alex wanted to get the relic, he might wake the old man. With Pigsy and its speed, it could


    bear some of the damage if needed.


    Before leaving, Alex decided to make some adjustments to the manor.


    If the Miller family was telling the truth, there should be eighteen Divine Envoys of the sacred mountain.


    However, since he killed the wolf demon a while ago, another seventeen would still be left. If they


    united their powers to attack the Rockefeller family, it would certainly be a catastrophe¡­ Hence, he


    took out the Dragon¡¯s Bane of Thirty-Six and hundreds of flying swords from the Sword Gourd. After


    that, he connected them to the sword heart he got from Antis and turned the manor into another


    Antis.


    With this, he could leave the manor, all while ensuring his family¡¯s safety without being around.


    ***


    Knowing that Alex was heading out, Brittany was still worried about him. When she thought he had


    died, she had been spending endless nights with tears.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already invincible in this world now. Haha! Only your son would be able to take people down,


    not the other way around!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be quick. I¡¯lle right back after I¡¯m done. Dad¡¯s condition is quite urgent.¡±


    Brittany knew how urgent it was and that her son had to leave, so she decided not to stop him. Instead,


    she hugged him and gave him some reminders, then let him go.


    The Miller family¡¯s ce wasn¡¯t far from California, so Alex just jumped onto Pigsy¡¯s back and set off.


    Thirty secondster, a figure rushed over andnded on Pigsy¡¯s back. It was Daya, who had been


    chasing them. She grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys. It¡¯d be nice to have someone watch your


    back.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Daya¡¯s powers were rather mysterious and unpredictable. Not even Alex knew how strong she was.


    Pigsy turned around and mumbled. ¡°If you¡¯re going, then which of us is getting the legendary divine


    core?¡±


    ¡°The legendary divine core?¡± Daya froze and took a nce at Alex. She then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    yours. I¡¯m just tagging along, so I don¡¯t need any rewards.¡±


    She had already gotten a lot of information on the Miller family from Channing. ¡®A legendary divine


    core? It¡¯s definitely something Alex made up to convince Pigsy.¡¯


    Pigsy smiled. ¡°Then there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. Let¡¯s go! Pigsy¡¯sing for you, Divine Core!¡±


    ***


    The Miller family was situated at Rubicon River, near Lake Tahoe. Their home was an ancient castle.


    The design of the castle was simple and dignified. It had its charm. The surrounding area looked nice


    too. Next to the castle was a pond with green mountains at the sides, connected by a small wooden


    bridge.


    Just then, the Miller family in the castle was panicking. They were watching Michelle¡¯s live stream as


    well and saw Alex defeating the Divine Envoy. Moreover, the Divine Envoy¡¯s fate was absolutely horrid.


    Both its legs were amputated and amputated on the spot¡­ Some people even proposed a price to buy


    its meat by weight as if it were livestock.

 Chapter 2485

    Chapter 2485


    They could sense the trauma the wolf demon had experienced. It was definitely hard-hitting. Yet, more


    importantly, they wanted to know how their family was doing.


    ¡°I think Blossom and the others might not have survived!¡±


    ¡°What do we do then? Old Lady Miller didn¡¯t bring back any news either. We can¡¯t reach her phone,


    and we don¡¯t know what happened to her. If the Divine Envoy didn¡¯t seed, then the rest of our


    powers wouldn¡¯t be of any use either. We¡¯d be digging our graves!¡±


    One of them gritted their teeth. ¡°I have a n, but I¡¯m just not sure if you all would agree to it¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We bring the ancestor out!¡±


    Hearing this, the entire Miller family looked at each other, slightly hesitant Someone spoke up. ¡°The


    ancestor mentioned that we could only wake him under certain circumstances. It¡¯s not the right time


    yet. If we wake him up now, it¡¯d be trouble!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t, what other way is there to solve this?¡±


    The core members of the Miller family discussed among themselves and decided to take the risk.


    That was because they couldn¡¯t bear letting their Old Lady Miller die like this. Moreover, Alex had


    already found out that the Miller family was behind this. The Divine Envoy had almost destroyed the


    Rockefeller manor as well. Hence, Alex definitely wouldn¡¯t end it there, so he¡¯d likelye looking for


    them.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s our decision then!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ancestral temple now!¡±


    The Millers made this decision and headed straight to the temple.


    Just then, a loud explosion came from the front gates of the Miller family¡¯s castle, along with the sounds


    of a bell chiming.


    Ding dong, ding dong¡­


    The heavy tolling from a bronze bell shook the entire space, causing the ground to quake and making


    every building nearby tremble.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Is the Rockefeller fellow here already? So quickly? What¡¯s with the bell?¡±


    There were ten or so members of this family present at the time. They were all the core members of the


    family. Hearing such a weirdmotion, they immediately ran out the door to check it out.


    They then noticed ten or so people at the gates of their castle, all wearing yellow attires. These people


    were currently attacking a man, a woman, and a pig viciously.


    ¡°Holy f*ck! It really is that Rockefeller b*stard!¡±


    ¡°That pig is here too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that woman is. I¡¯ve never seen her, but she seems powerful too!¡±


    The Miller family shrieked, recognizing both Alex and Pigsy, the human and pig that appeared in


    Michelle¡¯s live stream. However, their family didn¡¯t pay much attention to any entertainment. Otherwise,


    they would¡¯ve recognized Daya right away.


    No matter how much she hid after retiring, there were still legends about her in the entertainment field.


    ¡°Who are those people in yellow clothes?¡±


    ¡°Their movements are kind of stiff¡­¡±


    The Miller family members were confused as well. Suddenly, an older member of this family seemed


    overjoyed. His eyes lit up as he said, ¡°I remember now. I¡¯ve read this from one of my senior¡¯s


    handscrolls.¡±


    ¡°The ancestor wanted the family to survive, so he made quite a few preparations. He had nted


    eighteen zombie troops around the castle. So when our family is in danger, they woulde out and


    protect us. These people are likely the eighteen zombie troops.¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°Are zombie troops strong?¡±


    The elders smiled. ¡°Yes, very. Don¡¯t worry. They can definitely defeat these punks with ease.¡±


    After saying this, a blood bridge appeared right before them. There were multiple chains on top of it,


    entangling themselves onto the eighteen zombie troops.

 Chapter 2486

    Chapter 2486


    This blood bridge was, of course, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    The eighteen corpse soldiers were exceptionally strong, and their defense was violent. Alex¡¯s self-


    created Bodhi¡¯s Dragon-Tusk Fist could not break these monsters that were made of bronze skin and


    iron bones. They were very strong. On the contrary, if one was punched by them, the bones would emit


    a painful sound that sounded like a metal collision.


    Pigsy was beaten and wailing painfully, repeatedly cursing Alex. Pigsy had not yet seen the Divine Pill


    and was close to being hammered to death.


    Daya was a Goddess of Nature before this. Although Daya had reincarnated, she was also limited by


    the rules of the Wastnd. As a result, she did not seed in the immortalization stage. However, she


    had many cards up her sleeves. Even if her cultivation was not immortalized, herbat strength


    could crush the Immortalization.


    However, the situation reversed when Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge appeared.


    Rusty iron chains flew out from Persephone¡¯ s Folly Bridge, bounding the eighteen yellow-d corpse


    soldiers and gradually dragged them toward the top of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    Roar!


    The corpse soldiers let out an earth-shattering roar, and a strange and gloomy aura blossomed upon


    their bodies, forming some kind of domain to counter the dragging of Persephone¡¯ s Folly Bridge.


    However, it was useless.


    The corpse soldiers were still being dragged upward at anguid pace. It could be seen that the


    strength of these corpse soldiers was impressive.


    Pigsy shouted, ¡°Damn, what the hell is this? People who do not look like people, ghosts who do not


    look like ghosts?¡±


    Alex inherited the Ultimate Book of Medicine and was still hunting for all the strange knowledge. But, at


    a nce, he could see through the nature of these corpse soldiers. ¡°These are zombies and very


    vicious living corpses. They sacrificed people who were alive. I did not expect that the Miller family, with


    such an ancient heritage, actually keeps such things at home.¡±


    Daya nodded. ¡°To use living people to refine corpses. There really isn¡¯t any bottom line anymore.¡±


    However, they heard even more astonished voices, precisely those of the Miller family speaking.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    That not so-young n member saw that the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge tied up the eighteen corpse


    soldiers. All of them were being dragged down the bridge, with no way to break free for a while. She


    shouted in surprise, ¡°What kind of magic treasure is that holding the eighteen corpse soldiers? These


    are the strongest corpse soldiers that the old ancestor spent countless efforts to refine with talented


    disciples. Each one of them isparable to the strength of the Golden Immortal.¡±


    So, the Miller family was refining corpses, not just looking for outside ones but specifically looking for


    talented genius disciples of their n. What kind of operation was this?


    Were they not using zombies?


    Knowing the maniption of thew was already sufficient. Was there a need to sacrifice so much?


    Soon, they felt that something was wrong.


    Eighteen corpse soldiers seemed to have a living mind. They could only scream and could not speak,


    but there should be some kind of way to contact each other. As they were dragged by the chain of


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, these corpse soldiers were actually helping each other, pulling and


    entangling together and forming some kind of battle formation.


    The weapons in the hands of the corpse soldiers were inserted into the ground simultaneously to stop


    the drag.


    Moreover, so many corpse soldiers were pulling on the same chain together, trying to break the chain.


    Surprisingly, the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens stepped up to answer the doubts. ¡°These are not


    zombies but living people.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You must be mistaken, right? The bodies are so heavy with corpse aura, and the joints on


    the bodies are stiff. If those were living people, how could they withstand it? The corpse aura would


    have corroded and broken the souls.¡±


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens exined, ¡±In this world, there is something called the human


    corpse. They are like corpses, except they are really humans, which is also considered a kind of body


    refining! The people pioneered this because they could not continue developing their cultivation.


    Moreover, their life expectancy is drawing to a close, and they did not want to die. So they found a


    unique solution to solve the problem, which is to refine their physical body into zombies. Thus, they are


    actually not dead, their souls did not die. This way, they have achieved immortality.¡±


    Alex staggered. ¡°They don¡¯t want to be humans but choose to be corpses?¡±


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens answered, ¡°The corpses also have the opportunity to


    transform back into humans. So, the people who created this faction of the great left themselves a


    lifeline. Unfortunately, not many people would end up sessful. Those who practiced this path, about


    90% end up dead for real. The others who are lucky not to die might face the possibility that their


    cultivation cannot progress any level higher. Only one in ten thousand people can return to flesh, and


    their cultivation might be greatly improved.¡±

 Chapter 2487

    Chapter 2487


    Alex was shocked after hearing that there was such an operation. However, the probability of one in ten


    thousand was too low.


    ¡°Do these few really have the strength of the golden immortal? But I think, except for a little thick skin,


    the others are not much?¡±


    ¡°Under theck of rules, this kind of creature also faced the general trend of decreasing battle power.¡±


    Alex nodded. The general trend was indeed so. Otherwise, this kind of corpse people would be


    the biggest bug.


    Seeing the corpse people showing all kinds of abilities to fight against Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge to


    break free from the top of the chain, Alex and Daya immediately went over to kill them. If one did not


    know how to cherish this good opportunity, do they even have brains?


    Boom¡­


    Alex took out the Heaven Flipping Seal and used it to smash people viciously.


    One by one, the sound was astounding.


    Daya did not go up but thrust the branch in her hand fiercely into the ground. In the blink of an eye,


    countless vines burrowed out of the ground, winding toward the eighteen corpse soldiers, these vines


    were very thin, but iparably tough, as sharp as steel wire, and covered in barbs.


    Alex saw the corpse soldier desperately struggling and was strangled after these vines wrapped


    around the corpse soldier. There were two of them whose arms were cut off.


    One needed to know, these corpse soldiers had an extremely strong defense, which was hard as steel


    that even flying swords could not prate. Surprisingly, the vines did heavy damage.


    Alex smashed over five or six corpse soldiers, and he could not help but be attracted to those vines.


    Imagine, if these vines strangled him, it would definitely be enough to kill him.


    ¡°Are these vines of yours so powerful? Why didn¡¯t you use it earlier?¡± Alex asked.


    Just a moment ago, he had not sacrificed Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. He was beaten up by these


    corpse soldiers and was in pain and was almost in tears. Daya was also hammered several times, her


    arms now filled with bruises. Now, everything had be surprisingly easy.


    Was it not a waste of effort to suffer?


    Daya shook her head. ¡°It cannot be used just now. The mental storms were invalid. I¡¯m afraid you


    would need these chains to restrain them.¡±


    Alex thought it made sense.


    The divine X-ray vision allowed him to see the corpse soldiers being entangled by the iron chains at


    Persephone¡®s Folly Bridge. Their corpse aura was being absorbed by the chain and passed onto


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. He was not sure where those went eventually.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ***


    The Miller family members at the back saw the eighteen corpse soldiers the ancestor had refined and


    arranged were surprisingly quickly killed, one by one, their expressions changed.


    ¡±There is no way out. We can only beg our ancestors!¡±


    ¡°Quickly, retreat!¡±


    A group of people retreated with fire and rushed into the Miller family¡¯s forbidden ce and into the


    ancestral hall.


    There was a mechanism formation there. After manipting it, a teleportation doorway appeared, and


    after entering, the portal disappeared.


    The Miller family¡¯s core personnel saw a divine coffin suspended on an altar a few minutester. There


    were ny nine blood- red thick chains cutting across the divine coffin. But, the Miller family members


    who were present each covered their mouths in full horror as they saw on the other end of these


    chains.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Each chain was connected to a ck cage.


    In the cage, a variety of demonic beasts were bound. They were dragons, phoenixes, rare eight armed


    apes and monkeys, and all kinds of unnamed demons, and in one of the cages, they also saw a certain


    human!

 Chapter 2488

    Chapter 2488


    ¡°What is this? What are these monsters? Why are they in our ancestral temple, connected to the divine


    coffin of our ancestor?¡±


    ¡°Are they demons? Are they stealing the ancestor¡®s energy?¡±


    The Miller family members all shouted in shock after seeing the scene in front of them.


    Then, they looked at the aged n member. The secret room inside this ancestral temple was a


    forbidden ce among forbidden ces. Even the core members could not juste in as they liked.


    Usually, it was only Old Lady Miller who came here, and the reason why the aged n member knew


    how to go inside was that Old Lady Miller had made preparations, just in case something untoward


    happened to her. There was always a need for someone who could take care of the ancestor.


    So, in fact, this was the oldest n member¡¯s first time here. He was equally shocked.


    At this time, with the ny- nine iron ropes attached to the cage, those demonic beasts seemed to


    sense a stranger here. They opened their eyes one by one and then stirred, followed by roars.


    ¡°Quack¡­ So many descendants of the Miller family are here today. Where is that old demon woman?


    Why isn¡¯t she here today?¡±


    ¡°To say that we are stealing the energy of Old Lady Miller is really shameless.¡±


    ¡°The Miller family is so violent and greedy. You won¡¯t die in peace!¡±


    ¡°I will tear up the entire Miller family!¡±


    The demonic beasts in the cage roared angrily, one after another. All kinds of curses that were


    iparably fierce and vicious were thrown.


    The huge iron cage rattled loudly. It was so noisy that they were almost going deaf.


    Some powerful demonic beasts, with fierce eyes manifesting their phantasms, wanted to get out of the


    cage to eat people.


    These descendants of the Miller family were so scared that they were all as quiet as a chill. Their faces


    were pale.


    ¡°Aunt, do you also not know what these things are?¡±


    ¡°Will they get out? There¡¯s actually a dragon. Is this a real dragon?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, there is a monk locked up in that cage, is he also captured by the ancestor? Are they so


    evil that they were captured by the ancestor and personally guarded?¡±


    The descendants of the Miller family discussed among themselves, drawing even more angry curses


    from the demonic beasts.


    ¡°Who exactly is hideous and sinful?¡±


    ¡°The Miller family is the devil among men. Your ancestor is simply treacherous. Heaven and earth will


    not forgive him. The Miller family will be condemned by heaven and die without a burial ce.¡±


    An emaciated old dragon, with bones protruding, mmed the cage and roared, ¡°The Miller family


    really has no bottom line. They set a trap to capture us and lock us in this ce. That old fe sucked


    our blood for many years, which even the old devil in the demon world did not dare to do. The Miller


    family ims to be a well-known family. How dare they do such despicable things? It is really a


    disgrace to humanity. If you are so capable, then have three days and three nights of battle here!¡±


    Finally, the Miller family¡¯s elderly nsman spoke, ¡°Do not panic. Now, I finally understand. These


    demonic beasts are prisoners and were the ancestor¡¯s food. They are locked in cages with restricted


    mobility. The only value left in this life is to provide food to the ancestor¡¯s constantly. You can see them


    like a pig, fattened up after ughter¡­ They are raised here. The ancestor would not kill them at once


    but would absorb their blood essence every moment. It is never-ending. Many wanted to die but could


    not.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s a captive pig!¡±


    ¡°What about¡­ What about that monk?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat that monk as a human being. Just treat him as pork as well.¡±


    The Miller family discussed and then let out a long sigh. That exnation was much morefortable.


    Meanwhile, in the darkness of this secret room, Alex, Daya, and Pigsy were quietly hiding in the dark.


    When they had fought against the eighteen corpse soldiers earlier, they had long noticed that the Miller


    family had retreated together. Alex had divine X-ray vision and clearly saw the movements of these


    people at a nce. After that, he even saw how they had opened the secret room inside the ancestral


    shrine¡­ The formation setup there was in front of his face. Nothing was hidden. After seeing it once, it


    was as simple as opening the door of their own house.


    Alex and the others hurriedly chased after them after killing the eighteen soldiers, like autumn wind


    sweeping the fallen leaves.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2489

    Chapter 2489


    As a result, such a shocking image was heard and seen.


    ¡°Ny nine rope chains, connected to ny nine¡­ Pigsy, your brothers!¡±


    ¡°These pigs are really miserable, their blood is being sucked every day¡­ But I remember, pig¡¯s blood is


    very disgusting to drink!¡±


    Alex whispered these words, which made Pigsy so angry that it wanted to vomit blood.


    Who provoked it?


    Daya continued, ¡°These demonic beasts are fragile because their blood essence has been over


    extracted. Their foundation was hurt long ago. What is left now is the outeryer, but the original


    energy was lost long ago. The newly produced blood essence is a far cry from the original. Otherwise,


    they would have been able to transform.¡±


    After a pause, she looked at the only human in the cage. That monk.


    Slightly stunned, she said, ¡°Alex, look at that monk, he seems familiar.¡±


    Alex was not paying attention when she spoke. Now, he looked where Daya was pointing and his heart


    skipped a beat. The monk was also emaciated, bare bones protruding and in destion. But, his


    original facial features could still be seen.


    Alex did know him. He was Monk Pind.


    The one who once fought against the Undying n with Ksitigarbha¡¯s K Temple, and also the one


    who came out of nowhere and blew Carol out of the water before Alex was at the ind¡¯s Higurashi


    Shrine.


    ¡°Arhat?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to the Buddha Realm of the Western Paradise? He even told me that he was waiting for


    me over there.


    ¡°He¡¯s actually being kept here, raised like a pig and his blood drunk.¡±


    Pigsy did not know Monk Pind, and protested, ¡°Say all you want but don¡¯t involve me. You are


    disrespecting pigs as if we pigs are unbearable.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Sorry, sorry, sorry, I am not insulting pigs. In fact, I have a fondness for pigs. I love to eat


    braised pork head meat.¡±


    When Pigsy heard this, he was about to get mad regardless.


    Alex hastily pressed the pig¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Look at the divine coffin. The Divine Pill is


    inside. Feel free to make a sound if you don¡¯t want it.¡±


    As soon as the Divine Pill was mentioned, the pig did not move.


    At this moment, those of the Miller family had already started to wake the ancestor in the divine coffin.


    The aged nsman kneeled on the ground and quickly said, ¡°Dear Ancestor, the descendants are


    ipetent. Now, my Miller family is suffering from an unprecedented catastrophe. There is a dog


    scum called Alex outside, who has brought people to destroy my Miller family. Old Lady Miller was also


    killed by this guy. Dear Ancestor, now only you can save the Miller family. We respectfully ask you to


    come out!¡±


    The divine coffin in mid-air did not move at all.


    Those demonic beasts that were imprisoned all stared in awe after hearing those words.


    If the Miller ancestor was going toe out of the gate early, wouldn¡¯t that mean that their suffering


    was finallying to an end? The future was promising!


    After kneeling and saying this, that n member of the Miller family immediately ran to a corner where


    there was an organ, the device to wake the ancestor.


    Looking at the coffin, the woman gritted her teeth hard. The whole room was dead silent.


    A minuteter, the divine coffin suddenly trembled, then came a distant scream!

 Chapter 2490

    Chapter 2490


    Alex and Daya, who were hiding in the dark, felt a little creepy when they heard this.


    Pigsyy on the ground immediately, with his round ass constantly trembling, as if noticing its natural


    enemy was in the biological chains. That roar weakened its heart and four feet.


    The Miller family members felt even worse. Almost everyone kneeled on the ground, prostrating and


    worshiping.


    ¡°This roar is not quite right.¡± Alex asked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the old man in the coffin has turned into a demonic


    beast, right?¡±


    Daya grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you.¡±


    Right now, she was emitting the glow of motherly love. Alex gently trembled and dared not think further.


    Just a few moments ago, she was lying on top of him¡­


    Just then, the demonic beasts that were locked in the cage roared in unison.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts. The old b*stard is sucking our blood essence furiously!¡±


    ¡°Not good, the old b*stard is going toe out of the gate, and he¡¯s going to suck us to death before


    hees out!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± a low, hoarse voice was heard abruptly from the ck cage in the far corner.


    In an instant, all the demonic beasts quieted down. They found that the one who said this was the bald


    monk brought inst, and suddenly they looked like fools.


    A phoenix spoke, ¡°What kind of nonsense fight is this? If you could fight, you would have done it earlier.


    Why have you suffered here for more than 3,000 years? These shackles and chains have long limited


    our cultivation. Monk, you have not said a word since you came in. You do not have any cards up your


    sleeves, right? If you have them, hurry up and use them. Otherwise, we will die!¡±


    Alex hid in the dark. He was also thinking about how he could save Pind. He finally decided to use


    the Xavion Sword, trying to see if the chains could be cut off.


    However, he heard Monk Pind speak. ¡°I do have a way to get out of the trap, but I need your


    assistance to help me rip the chains off, and then I wille back to help you.¡±


    A demonic beast shouted, ¡°Monk, don¡¯t you dilly-dally. What do you want to do? Hurry up! We can¡¯tst


    long.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Golden light erupted from the monk¡¯s body, shooting out golden threads. The threads extended from


    the monk¡¯s cage and entered the other cages.


    Fire Phoenix was excited. ¡°Monk, with your help, we have actually unsealed part of the cultivation.¡±


    Pin said, ¡°Quick, lend me your cultivation, use the golden threads to cross the power!¡±


    ¡°Good, Great Monk. Whether we seed or fail is at stake. If I can get out of the trap, I will join your


    Buddha Realm of the Western Paradise to be a female Buddha.¡±


    The one who said this was a female demon. As she spoke, she transmitted some of her cultivations to


    the golden thread. It was a life-and-death situation. She had no choice.


    The monk responded, ¡°No problem, from now on, you are the first female Buddha in my Buddha Realm


    of the Western Paradise.¡±


    Another great demon responded, ¡°I will also enter your Spiritual Valley. I will not be a Bodhisattva, I


    want to be a golden Buddha phantom.¡±


    The monk responded likewise, ¡°Very well, you are the first golden Buddha phantom of Spirit Valley.¡±


    ¡°Great Monk, can I be a Buddha relic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you are bent on Buddhahood, one day, you will be a lifelong Buddha relic.¡±


    ¡°Great Monk, is there a Happy Buddha in Spiritual Valley? I would like to join you in your training.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha Buddha, I can introduce you to a more suitable candidate, Ksitigarbha¡¯s Buddha. He is very


    strong and not at peace. Therefore, he will match you perfectly.¡±


    Alex heard Pind speak with twisted knowledge and logic, and he did not know what to say,


    especially at the end, where Pind actually gave that mother bear demon the cultivation of a Happy


    Buddha. This act was simply devoid of morality.


    The kneeling Miller family heard all of it!


    ¡°It is not good. The monk is going to get out of the cage. Quickly restrain him!¡±


    ¡°Kill him! Don¡®t give him a chance!¡±


    ¡°Use the magic formation. There is a magic formation controller here¡­¡±


    A group of people from the Miller family jumped up and hurriedly reacted, but it was toote.


    Pind fired up, his body shining with golden light and surrounded by suspended mysterious Buddhist


    patterns. He grabbed the shacldes prating his body, at that moment, his end of the shackles


    emitted a blood colored light. There were nging sormds, but the golden light drowned them.


    Finally, he bellowed, slowly pulling out the shackles.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 2491

    Chapter 2491


    nk!


    The coffin shook and roared.


    The Miller family members activated their power. ¡°Kill this d*mn monk!¡±


    After activating the spell formation, a light pir with one meter diameter rushed out right under the


    cage that Pind was in. Spotty ck fire that filled the light pir floated rhythmically, that it was


    extremely frightening at a nce.


    ¡°Great Monk, watch out below!¡± He noticed the warning that the great demon had issued.


    Wham!


    The light pir mmed into the cage, shattering the cage.


    Monk Pind rushed out of the fire with his entire body covered in light. He was also on fire, his clothes


    were all burned, and his hair was all gone. Fortunately, he was bald to begin with, so it did not matter


    much without hair.


    ¡°Abominations of the Miller family! Since I¡¯m kind, I shall send you to your demise!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Hurry and run!¡±


    Wham!


    Monk Pind furiously waved his hand andshed out with an expanse of mes.


    It was the Red Lotus Hellfire. It was also his umted mes of wrath.


    Ever since Monk Pind appeared at Higurashi Shrine in Japan that day, he wanted to go to the


    Siddhartha realm afterward. He did not wish for unforeseen circumstances to ur. However, a


    terrifying old geezer had captured him¡­ That was right. It was Ancestor Miller lying in the coffin. Then,


    he was imprisoned in the cage to have his blood sucked.


    Even the Buddha¡¯s crown would not be able to contain that extent of embarrassment and anger, not to


    mention that he was just an arhat!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Miller family members burned violently in the expanse of mes as they rolled on the ground while


    wailing.


    A demon beast shouted, ¡°Great Monk, hurry up and save me! I¡¯m the first female bodhisattva in your


    future Buddha realm. If I die, you guys will no longer have any bodhisattva.¡±


    Pind replied, ¡°A bodhisattva has to experience thirty three thousand tribtions. You¡¯re only


    experiencing the first tribtion now. So don¡¯t rush.¡±


    Then, he pulled the chain and abruptly exerted his force, trying to overturn the coffin.


    The first female bodhisattva was infuriated. ¡°Great Monk, you¡¯re a votarist who doesn¡¯t lie, but why the


    heck did you try to fool someone else?¡±


    Pind replied, ¡°Amitabha. You¡¯re a demon, but not a human.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The female bodhisattva shouted, ¡°Demon, my *ss..!¡±


    The phoenix said, ¡°Fox, know your ce. The monk is now doing the right thing. We¡¯ll all be saved as


    long as he could knock into the middle of next week. Otherwise, why should he save you first? Go all


    out, everyone. Transfer your cultivation bases to the great monk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost sucked dry. I¡¯ll only end up dying if I were to transfer all my cultivation base.¡±


    ¡°Just leave behind 20% then! Whether we seed or fail, it depends on this single action!¡±


    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s up to you, Great Monk!¡±


    Those golden threads of Pind were all connected and still had not been broken. So all the demon


    beasts transferred their cultivation bases once again. The monk¡¯s attack was not ambiguous at all. He


    covered his body with a golden glow and fiercely pulled the iron chain.


    Crack!


    He had forcibly ripped off the chain, but the coffin did not fall. Instead, it only shook twice, steady as a


    rock.


    Boom!


    Pind flung the chain and ferociously mmed it on the coffin, creating a loud boom.


    However, the remaining ny-eight chains with surging blood energy sucked blood even more madly


    that the group of great demons yelled. Some who could no longer bear it immediately fell over and died


    from it.


    This time, even the phoenix and dragon could not sit still and shouted at the monk so that he would act


    faster.


    Boom! Boom!


    Finally, the detached chains and the destroyed coffin fell mid-air, knocking the coffin lid off right away.


    A huge palm stretched out.

 Chapter 2492

    Chapter 2492


    ¡°Is this¡­ A human palm?¡±


    Both Alex and Daya hiding in the dark, were wide eyed, staring intently at the huge hand that stretched


    out of the coffin.


    Not only was the hand huge, but it was full of long green hair. As it grabbed onto the coffin lid with a


    boom, the green hair danced wildly.


    Furthermore, a rush of massive, mysterious force vibrated from that palm. It immediately formed a


    shock wave and a stream of tsunami-like earth-shattering mental coercion so that people involuntarily


    wanted to kneel and worship it.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Alex almost spat a mouthful of blood. He would have been miserable if he had not refined his body well


    and achieved the Invincible Steel stage.


    Pigsy could not bear it even more. It was already crawling on the ground, but it suddenly emitted a long


    squeal and turned into a bolt of lightning before running away unscrupulously.


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    Alex almost cursed out loud. To his surprise, this pig was terrified. It was totally a disgrace to pigs.


    On the other hand, Daya surprisingly seemed to be unscathed.


    She held Alex¡¯s hand and even channeled power full of life force to him. Soon, the energy in Alex¡¯s


    body churned up, and the extreme difort gradually subsided.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Living off a woman seems to suit me better!¡± Alex said, slightly dejected.


    Daya looked at him gently. ¡°Don¡¯t say so. You¡¯ve improved rapidly. My condition is different. It¡¯s the


    umtion of the two previous lifetimes, so it¡¯s considered cheating! However, the Miller family¡¯s old


    geezer is really hard to deal with. Judging from the release of his mental coercion, his strength is of


    Immortal Monarch at least.¡±


    Alex was shocked. This was too terrifying.


    How could there be such a peerless existence in the Wastnd? This was cheating.


    Alex had had an overview of the Ultimate Book of Medicine, acquired the Legacy of the God of


    Medicine and clearly understood the cultivation levels except for theck ofws now. After the


    Tribtion Crossing was the ninth realm to Imminent Immortal. Then, it was Immortalization, followed


    by Human Immortal, Earthly Immortal, Heavenly Immortal, Golden Immortal, Immortal Monarch, and


    Immortal Emperor.


    They had not even achieved Immortalization now, but they were up against an Immortal Monarch.


    Wasn¡¯t this courting death?


    They would quickly die with just a rub or touch from him!


    The two people were still hiding in the dark without taking any action. Fortunately, because of the huge


    green-haired palm stretching out of the coffin in this forbidden area just now, all the great demons


    yelled with their earth-shattering voices. Even Monk Pind did not stop moving and grasped the


    chain, attacking desperately. Meanwhile, Pigsy¡¯s squeal seemingly did not attract the others¡¯ attention.


    Roar!


    Ancestor Miller abruptly got up from the huge coffin. However, it made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    This¡­ Was definitely not a human, but a zombie!


    The skin on the face was gone, leaving behind only ck flesh. The crown of his head and the four


    limbs were full of green hair and looked hairy. The eyes were enormous and bleeding.


    In an instant, the surroundings became silent.


    The great demons were wide-eyed as well, probably in slight disbelief. It was not like they had not seen


    the old geezer Miller before, but he did not look like this. At that time, he was still a human who seemed


    quite refined. So why had he be a zombie without meeting him for a few months?


    An old ape shouted, ¡°The old geezer has lost himself in cultivation and be a real zombie! Great


    Monk, his cultivation has now been interrupted, so it¡¯ll definitely affect him. Hurry up, defeat him!¡±


    At the same time, the chains detached from the coffin and lost some kind of mysterious force.


    The great demons began to act and pull out the chains themselves. However, they soon despaired as


    they could not pull the chains out.


    They could only call Pind to ask him for help.

 Chapter 2493

    Chapter 2493


    However, Ancestor Miller was now targeting Pind. He jumped out of the coffin with a boom and


    howled to the sky. ¡°It¡¯s you, bald *ss! You¡¯re the one who has been scheming all this time! You¡¯ve ruined


    my cultivation¡¯s foundation. You¡¯ve destroyed my umted efforts over several millennia in a


    moment! I shall kill you!¡±


    Ancestor Miller had turned into a green-haired zombie, but he surprisingly still maintained his humanity


    and could even talk.


    ¡°Mystic Maiden, what¡¯s with this situation? Could this guy be aplete zombie?¡±


    Alex hurriedly asked the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens.


    However, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was nowhere to be found. She was clearly in Alex¡¯s


    mind pce, but he could not see her.


    Meanwhile, Monk Pind covered his body with dazzling golden light, and the Red Lotus Hellfire


    unexpectedly rushed out of his hand, forming a me sword that hovered in mid-air. He folded his


    hands and said, ¡°Old Miller the Almsgiver, the wages of sin is death. You¡¯vee a long way to


    capture me and drain my blood. This is god¡¯s will! My body carries the Red Lotus Hellfire. Draining my


    blood will do you no good. This is also considered your fate.¡±


    Facing the Red Lotus Hellfire Sword, Ancestor Miller was indeed fearful.


    He roared. ¡°To hell with your Buddha! You¡¯ve ruined my cultivation¡¯s foundation and forced me to be at


    the end of my rope, yet you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s my fate?!¡±


    Pind replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! My Buddha is benevolent. Give up evil and repent to attain salvation. If


    you¡¯re now sincerely devout enough to let me sever the abomination in you with my sword, you¡¯ll be


    able to attain Buddhahood right away by returning to truth, beauty, and goodness. In the future, you¡¯ll


    have a ce in the Siddhartha reahn and enjoy Nirvana and taste the smoke from incense for eternity.


    How about it? Is it your fate?¡±


    Alex secretly sweated. Why did he feel that Monk Pind was a little unconventional?


    Ancestor Miller flew into a rage. ¡°Fate, my *ss, you big baldy! I shall send you to Nirvana now!¡±


    Wham!


    Ancestor Miller indifferentlyshed out at Pind with a punch.


    Pind shouted, ¡°Red Lotus Hellfire, sever him!¡±


    Ancestor Miller hurriedly retreated after looking at it, but he instantly realized something was not right.


    The power of this Red Lotus Hellfire was too weak.


    ¡°Bald *ss, you almost deceived me!¡±


    ¡°This Red Lotus Hellfire of yours is just a shell without substance! A mere residual me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Pind had long fled in the opposite direction and chanted, ¡°The Buddha-nature is ever


    pure and undefiled, so where can the dust alight? Old Miller the Almsgiver, fate has brought you and


    my Buddhism together. I¡¯ll have to save myself first before I can save you someday!¡±


    ¡°You want to leave? Not so easy.¡±


    Ancestor Miller immediately pursued him and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    It was then that Alex heard Monk Pind¡¯s telepathic message with his divine sense. ¡°Little brat, what


    did youe here for? The old geezer Miller is very powerful. Why don¡¯ t you run quickly? I won¡¯t be


    able to stall him for long!¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    Therefore, Monk Pind had long since discovered Alex.


    However, Alex was here to look for the Buddha relic. Since he had not acquired it, he certainly could


    not leave. He rushed out with a swish.


    He had just sensed that relic was in the coffin. However, the divine object was hidden by retracting its


    radiance, so the onlookers only felt it was a stone. If the other relic on him had not formed a particr


    reaction, he would not have been able to discover it.


    Soon, he grabbed the relic and put it into his storage ring.


    Those great demons trapped in the cage instantly froze. All of them did not notice the hidden Alex


    earlier.


    ¡°Uh, you there. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Since when were you hiding there?¡±


    ¡°Hey, human brat. I¡¯m the ancestor of the dragons. It¡¯s your blessing toe to this ce today. Come


    here quickly and help me pull off this chain. I can teach you a secret technique of the dragon tribe!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lord Great Demon Ape. Help me pull it out first! Then, I¡¯ll bestow upon you two Nine Immortal


    Peaches!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Many great demons scrambled to offer things to Alex in the hope of help. Otherwise, they would meet


    their demise once Ancestor Miller came back.

 Chapter 2494

    Chapter 2494


    Alex was stunned hearing those people¡¯s anxious yelling.


    Other than various secret manuals on cultivation techniques, there were even supreme Fairy Medicine,


    Nine Immortal Peaches, Eight-vored Rehmannia Roots, Extreme Yang Bamboo Shoots, and Sun-


    severing Dragon Fruits. All of them were legendary sacred immortal fruits, rare in the world.


    Alex initially wanted to escape right away after getting the relic.


    However, he could not bear the temptation for a moment upon hearing about such amazing things now.


    He nced sideways at them and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    The great demons scrambled to assure him, saying that they were absolutely truthful and that lightning


    would strike them down if they ever lied.


    Daya also jumped out and urged Alex, ¡°Alex, hurry up and leave! The old geezer Miller will return soon!


    We¡¯ll be done for, if we get stuck here!¡±


    Afterward, she coldly snorted at the group of great demons. ¡°You guys, say something more believable


    even if you want to deceive someone. You¡¯ve been locked up here like this and raised for several


    millennia as livestock. Even the valuables on you have been taken away, so how can you possibly still


    possess any Fairy Medicine?¡±


    That dragon shouted, ¡°It¡¯s real! It¡¯s just that the Fairy Medicine is not on me right now, but I can go


    pluck it as long as I can get out! Believe me. I hail from Yellow Mountain. There¡¯s a secret dragon realm


    on Yellow Mountain, which is the sanctuary of my tribe. Only I can find it.¡±


    The other great demons also hurriedly started speaking. They imed that they had Fairy Medicine


    under simr circumstances.


    After all, they were indeed empty-handed now.


    Alex and Daya looked at each other, slightly moved. After all, these demon beasts were truly not


    simple. Each one hailed from an exceptional background and was once a great demon with a lofty


    position in the world. Unfortunately, Ancestor Miller had captured them all together for unknown


    reasons, imprisoning them as livestock to provide only flesh for someone else. How miserable!


    Alex frowned. He wanted to earn this windfall, but it was too difficult.


    Finally, he decided to give up.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯d like to help you too but¡­ Till next time!¡±


    He dragged Daya and rushed out right away, ignoring these great demons. All those great demons in


    the cage cursed in rage.


    What did he mean next time? How could there be next time?


    ***


    Alex and Daya had just rushed out of the secret room at the Hall of the Departed in the Miller family.


    However, as soon as the scene before them went blurred, a green giant descended from the sky and


    landed on the ground with a loud boom.


    Wasn¡¯t that the green giant, Ancestor Miller?


    ¡®F*ck! D*mn it!¡¯


    Alex wailed inwardly, extremely regretful. He should not have dawdled in there. Otherwise, he would


    have been able to run out.


    Half of Ancestor Miller¡¯s head was pitch-ck, and he knocked his head with his huge hand. That


    faceless expression of his looked iparably hideous, but it also emanated some kind of stiffness.


    When he suddenly saw Alex and Daya, he froze for a moment before he asked, ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    Daya immediately wanted to attack him and was even prepared to sacrifice herself to let Alex leave


    alive. To her surprise, Alex suddenly bowed to Ancestor Miller and shouted, ¡°Sir, you have to call the


    shots for us! Our Miller family is about to be annihted!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    Daya froze for a moment. She blinked and then understood Alex¡¯s intention at once. She also instantly


    bowed a little and forced out a few drops of tears, revealing sorrow.


    Ancestor Miller probably only turned into such a state after Pind hit his head. Then, as his eyes


    revealed a slight confusion as if he could not remember, he knocked his head again and asked, ¡°Are


    you descendants of my Miller family?¡±


    Alex answered, ¡°Yes, sir. I am Alex Miller, and she is Daya Miller. She is my elder sister.¡±


    Ancestor Miller snorted. ¡°Garbage! The legacy of my Miller family is so glorious over ten millennia! Now


    someone is bullying us at our doorstep! How are you guys my descendants? How useless!¡±

 Chapter 2495

    Chapter 2495


    The aura that the old geezer had unleashed was terrifying.


    Alex felt like even if he and Daya escaped, the old geezer would probably kill them with a single


    thought. The Immortal Monarch¡¯s strength was genuinely terrifying.


    ¡°When I was still in the coffin just now, I heard someone tell me that there¡¯s someone named Alex


    Rockefeller or something. Is he the one who has gotten in?¡± Ancestor Miller asked.


    ¡°I would like to report to you, sir. It¡¯s indeed Alex Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He is¡­ A member of the sacred golden mountain. A sacred golden mountain has now appeared out


    there. He¡¯s the Divine Heir of the sacred mountain. He is saying that our Miller family is only keeping up


    appearances, doesn¡¯t deserve the reputation, and isn¡¯t worthy of gaining a foothold here. So, he asked


    our Miller family to be the ves of the sacred mountain and do their bidding from now on!¡±


    ¡°B*stard, what kind of sacred golden mountain is that? It¡¯s simply outrageous to ask my Miller family to


    be their ves. I¡¯m going to annihte them. Where are they?¡±


    Alex looked at Ancestor Miller. Alex had the primordial eye as well as the Third Eye.


    He had long noticed that the old geezer was in lousy condition, he was not in the right state of mind


    after his head was hit.


    He pointed to the north. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ll be able to see it once you fly to the sky and look toward the north. It


    glows with golden light and looks extremely arrogant.¡±


    Ancestor Miller soared to the sky to take a look. As expected, he saw it. He descended and said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    now go destroy that whatsoever sacred golden mountain and return with Alex Rockefeller¡¯s decapitated


    head. You both juniors are too weak and will be burdens if you follow me. Wait here!¡±


    Alex sighed. ¡°Sir, we really can¡¯t steel ourselves without proper cultivation techniques and magical


    treasures. Like the Hancock family¡¯s ancestor. He often bestowed overpowering cultivation techniques


    and magical treasure. We¡¯re¡­ No match for them.¡±


    ¡°The Hancock family?¡±


    Ancestor Miller thought for a long while before getting a bit of an impression. Finally, he snorted and


    said, ¡°What¡¯s so great about them? Aren¡¯t they just cultivation techniques and magical treasures? I


    have plenty of them. Now, I¡¯ll give two pieces for each of you lest you¡¯ll get killedter. There are only a


    few people left in my Miller family.¡±


    He casually flung out a few colorful items with shimmering brilliance and secret patterns flowing on


    them. They were decent items at a nce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go destroy the sacred golden mountain.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. But, Sir, take a look at the situation first after reaching there. Don¡¯t rush to attack so


    rashly! Safety first!¡±


    ¡°You talk too much. No wonder your cultivation level is so weak.¡±


    After saying that, he left.


    After confirming he was already some distance away, Daya patted her chest and said, ¡°I was scared


    witless! You even dared to fool him. You¡¯re so bold.¡±


    Alex was also nervous. ¡°That old geezer isn¡¯t in the right state of mind. Perhaps Pind caused that,


    but fortunately, he¡¯s like that. Otherwise, it¡¯d be challenging to get past him. I hope he won¡¯te back


    after going to the sacred golden mountain.¡±


    Daya said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really awesome. But, you just lied through your teeth about Alex Miller


    and Daya Miller. You¡¯ve really deceived him to make him go round in circles and even cheated four


    pieces of magical treasures from him. They should be at the level of mystical tools.¡±


    Alex put away all the mystical tools and said, ¡°Go in.¡±


    Daya froze. ¡°You still want to go in? Are you really not afraid of death?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The great demons inside hail from amazing origins,


    and we can pry a lot of things out of them. Now that they are weak, we can take all of them away.¡±


    He asked Ancestor Miller to attack the sacred golden mountain in such a hurry so that he could stall for


    time. Soon, the two people re-entered the forbidden area. These great demons were cursing out loud


    because they were so weak that they could not pull the chains off without someone¡¯s help.


    When they suddenly saw Alex and Dayaing back, they quietened and looked at the two people.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alex said, ¡°Ahem. I¡¯m back again, everyone. I¡¯m innately sincere, kind, and handsome. Countless


    people praised me for my kindness and innocence. You guys are really blessed to have met me today.


    On second thought, I decided to risk my life to you guys. Don¡¯t cut down any of the rewards you guys


    mentioned just now, or else you will hurt my confidence in doing a good deed daily in the future.¡±

 Chapter 2496

    Chapter 2496


    Hearing Alex blowing his own trumpet just now, the great demons were quite moved at first. However,


    they were overwhelmed upon hearing thest two sentences.


    Many great demons booed disdainfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you guys not wish to get out of here? You must be yearning for the days you were


    raised like livestock. Fine then. A gentleman never forces someone¡¯s hand. Excuse me, goodbye!¡±


    Alex pulled Daya and turned around to leave.


    This time, all the great demons were anxious. They did not care whether Alex was putting on an act,


    but they could not guarantee when the old geezer Miller would return. When the time came, they would


    not care if Alex died, but their chance for survival would go to waste, and that would be toote for


    regrets.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Bro, don¡¯t leave in a hurry! Stay! Stay!¡±


    ¡°We definitely won¡¯t reduce the rewards. They are negotiable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, provided that you quickly help us pull the chains out and get us out of here first.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Everything is negotiable. We¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    However, these were great demons that were once omnipotent. Every one of them was cunning like a


    fox and scheming in their minds. Would they be unstoppable as long as they could regain their freedom


    after removing the chains? As for the brat before them, some great demons even suspected he was a


    member of the Miller family. Even if they did not beat him to death, they thought this brat would not be


    able toy a finger on them once all the great demons regained their freedom and stood together.


    Their ideas were great.


    However, they began cursing the next moment.


    Alex did not release all the great demons at once. Instead, he pulled a chain off first before releasing a


    demon. Then, he threw the great demon that had just regained his freedom into a bottle.


    The bottle was not big, a little smaller than a mineral water bottle. It was the Cleansing Vase that Alex


    had snatched from Pigsy¡­


    Alex secretly doubted that this might be the Goddess of Mercy¡¯s Cleansing Vase. Although it was a little


    damaged with a missing corner at the bottom of the bottle, it was still functional. Not only it could hold


    water, but it could even store people and demons.


    Alex knew about this because he once went into the bottle.


    Of course, he had identally fallen into it. As a result, he found out that it was enormous inside, like a


    world on its own. Not only were there seas, but there were also inds. So, it was excellent for humans


    to survive inside.


    When the great demons saw theirpanions being thrown into the Cleansing Vase at this point, they


    were instantly a little baffled. ¡°Bro, what the heck is this bottle of yours? Will we not be able to get out


    after entering it?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just for temporary use. There are so many of you¡­ Demons¡­ And your


    physiques aren¡¯t small either. The point is, you guys are too weak. Going out in this state is equivalent


    to digging your graves. So for the sake of safety, I¡¯ll ce you guys in this Cleansing Vase so that we


    can slip away easily.¡±


    As he spoke, he did not slow down at all.


    Pulling the chains off was not too difficult. These great demons just could pull them off, but it showed


    that they were now truly weak. Soon, most of them were released. Then, they were sent into the bottle.


    Alex noticed that when Ancestor Miller bounced out of the coffin earlier, he had really killed several


    demons. He had drained all of their blood, killing them at once.


    There were about twenty such great demons. Hence, less than eighty demons remained.


    The dragon was thest to be released. This guy was the most talkative and called himself the


    Immortal Overlord of Yellow Mountain. It was once a step away from bing a mythical existence,


    only to be deceived by Ancestor Miller. After it was knocked out, he had been imprisoned here to have


    its blood drained for three millennia.


    This guy was a little high and mighty in his speech and was big-headed. Earlier, it desperately asked


    Alex to help get it out first, but Alex found it was too annoying.


    So, he simply helped itst.


    Boom!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The cage shattered. The dragon descended to the ground, looked at the Cleansing Vase on the


    ground, and said, ¡°Bro, I can¡¯t get inside the bottle. There are already few people. But, if I stay by your


    side, I can still contribute a bit by dealing with minions.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I better don¡¯ t bother you, old man, for such a trivial matter. Hurry up and go in!¡±

 Chapter 2497

    Chapter 2497


    The dragon retreated. ¡°No, I will never go in. I have ustrophobia. If I¡¯m inside, I won¡¯t be able to


    stand it and might scream.¡±


    The impatient Alex rushed up to it and dragged it over before stuffing it into the bottle.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m a dragon! I¡¯m the Immortal Overlord! How can you be so rude to me?¡±


    No one cared about it.


    After Alex finished doing all those deeds, he eventually nced at the secret room, staring at the coffin.


    ¡°What do you think of this coffin? Ancestor Miller used this stuff to contain himself. It is an extraordinary


    object for sure.¡±


    Daya was mentally a bit of a neat freak and particrly dreaded something like the coffin for the most


    part. She shook her head repeatedly upon hearing his words. ¡°Alright. We don¡¯t need this coffin. It has


    bad symbolic meanings, but I think the materials used to refine these iron chains are not ordinary. They


    are good stuff. Take them!¡±


    Alex stuffed the ny nine chains into the Cleansing Vase in one fell swoop. Then, they hurriedly


    escaped.


    ***


    At Rockefeller Manor, Charming was dangling a carrot and waving the stick at Old Lady Miller, trying to


    get her hand over the Buddha relic to open Dairaionji Temple. He also said that they could go on


    another expedition together to find the opportunity.


    However, Old Lady Miller nced sideways at him and looked disdainful. ¡°Old Man Henderson, I never


    expected that you would be such a dishonorable man. What are you now? Are you treating yourself as


    apdog of the Rockefeller family?¡±


    ¡°You want the Buddha relic from my Miller family? Pfft!¡±


    Channing frowned. ¡°Old Lady Miller, I¡¯m giving your Miller family a way out for the sake of our former


    acquaintance. Do you really intend to stay the course?¡±


    Old Lady Miller spat a mouthful of thick phlegm at Channing¡¯s face. ¡°Charming Henderson, do you think


    I don¡¯t know that Rockefeller brat wants to gather all the Buddha relics and then enter Dairaionji


    Temple?! I know some things about him. He once acquired the opportunity in the final purend of


    Buddhism, K Temple. If he tries to enter Dairaionji Temple, he would most likely acquire a great


    fortune. However, my Miller family isn¡¯t foolish either. We won¡¯t be his cat¡¯s paws to do his bidding. Go


    tell Alex Rockefeller. He can have the Buddha relic if he wants it, but he has to take a spiritual blood


    oath in front of me. The items and cultivation techniques obtained in Dairaionji Temple shall be shared,


    and half of the magical treasures shall be shared with my Miller family.¡±


    Charming Henderson flew into a rage. ¡°Are you out of your mind, Heidi Miller?¡±


    Old Lady Miller, Heidi Miller,ughed heartily. ¡°If you disagree, let¡¯s not talk about it then. But, anyway,


    don¡¯t you ever try to get the Buddha relic of my Miller family.¡±


    At this moment, Alex and Daya walked in.


    Charming respectfully bowed to the two people at once. ¡°Your Majesty, sir, this old hag of the Miller


    family is so greedy that she wants half of the profits.¡±


    He recounted Old Lady Miller¡¯s exact words.


    Heidi looked at Alex and said with a smile, ¡°Now, you can only gather all the three Buddha relics in the


    world to open Dairaionji Temple. You can just kill me right now if you disagree, but I guarantee you will


    never enter Dairaionji Temple.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll do as you wish then.¡±


    Old Lady Miller¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Do you really agree? Fine! Let¡¯s take a spiritual blood oath then!¡±


    However, the next second, Alex pierced her heart with a sword.


    ¡°What?! You¡­ How dare you try to kill me?!¡±


    Heidi was wide-eyed in disbelief as this was not what she had predicted.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Even Channing could not register what just happened.


    Did he not intend to get the Buddha relic by doing so?


    Alex took out a small gray stone with a hand¡¯s turn. It was the relic that he had acquired from Ancestor


    Miller¡¯s coffin. He said, ¡°This is your Miller family¡¯s Buddha relic, right?¡±

 Chapter 2498

    Chapter 2498


    When Heidi, who was notpletely dead, saw the Buddha relic in Alex¡¯s hand, her eyes widened


    even more in utter disbelief.


    ¡°No, this¡­ This can¡¯t be real. How could you possibly acquire it? The ancestor¡­¡±


    Ancestor Miller had clearly taken the Buddha relic away and ced it in the coffin because his secret


    spell of zombie cultivation required the consumption of the blood essence of ny nine powerful


    creatures. However, this had a significant side effect. The ferocious blood essence of the great


    demons¡¯ blood essence would impact the ancestor¡¯s sanity. The presence of the Buddha relic could


    stabilize this danger.


    However, the relic had changed hands. Wouldn¡¯t that mean the ancestor¡¯s coffin had been opened?


    Poof!


    Old Lady Miller¡¯s injury did not allow her to continue speaking. She suddenly spat a mouthful of blood,


    slowly fell, and died, discontented.


    Channing was shocked. ¡°Sir, you managed to acquire the Buddha relic in advance! How amazing!


    However, ording to some things that I¡¯ve more or less learned from Old Lady Miller, Ancestor Miller


    might have kept this relic. Ancestor Miller is mysterious, and no one knows his whereabouts. This


    relic¡­¡±


    Daya next to them, said, ¡°Ancestor Miller has ended his seclusion.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He has now gone to the sacred golden mountain, but it¡¯s very likely for him toe after us here.¡±


    There was no guarantee for this point as Ancestor Miller¡¯s sanity might have received a temporary


    blow. However, once he came to his senses or had really barged to the sacred golden mountain over


    there, he would know he had been deceived.


    Channing asked, ¡°Have you guys seen Ancestor Miller? What is his cultivation level?¡±


    ¡°Immortal Monarch!¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    This was too terrifying. Even Immortals were no longer visible in modern society, so how could there be


    any Immortal Monarch?


    The immediate appearance of an Immortal Monarch would cause a significant social upheaval.


    After pondering for a while, Alex said, ¡°As long as we don¡¯t leave Rockefeller Manor, Ancestor Miller


    shouldn¡¯t have a chance to give us a hard time even if he wants to.¡±


    He had included the chunk of sword heart that thedy in red had given him in the surrounding spell


    formations that he had set up. It was the epitome of the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal-ying


    Formation.


    Considering that the great formationid out inside Antis was an existence that could even kill a


    Divine Monarch, now it should not be a big problem for this smaller version of spell formation to trap an


    Immortal Monarch.


    What Alex cared about now was thest Buddha relic. Going to Dairaionji Temple was imperative as


    his father, William, could no longer wait.


    ¡°What about the Buddha relic of the Hancock family? Did you get it?¡± Alex asked.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Charming hesitated for a second and said, ¡°Shirley Hancock of the Hancock family wants to talk to you


    alone, sir.¡±


    ***


    After a few minutes, Alex single-handedly carried Shirley from the room where the force field had been


    set up.


    Sitting on the stone bench in the pavilion of Rockefeller Manor, she was still wearing Alex¡¯s clothes with


    her lower half¡¯s slender and long legs. Those legs even stretched out far, or else she would not be able


    to sit down normally.


    ¡°This bench is too short!¡±


    Shirley slightlyined as she looked at Alex with her beautiful eyes.


    The sunset¡¯s afterglow shone upon Alex, such that the long ck hair that reached his buttocks looked


    extraordinarily magical as if he were a young boying out of anime. Shirley¡¯s gaze shuddered


    slightly as she always felt a surreal misconception.


    It was such a young boy who had defeated the three major forces inherited from ancient times.


    Alex looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that the bench is short, but your legs are too long.¡±


    Shirley smiled confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Your panties are exposed.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s expression stiffened. She immediately folded her long legs and gnashed her teeth.


    This b*stard had torn her skirt, but he did not provide a pair of pants to cover herself a little. It would be


    a lie if her panties were not visible!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to meet me alone? Pray tell. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alex asked.

 Chapter 2499

    Chapter 2499


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to Dairaionji Temple? Forget about the Henderson family¡¯s key. He must have


    given it to you, but it isn¡¯t easy to get that one from the Miller family, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say? Get straight to the point. I¡¯m in a hurry,¡± Alex interrupted her.


    ¡°Fine. What I want to say is that I can give you the Buddha relic, but I want you to agree to the Miller


    family¡¯s equivalent conditions.¡± Shirley offered the conditions as she thought that she definitely would


    not suffer a loss based on Old Lady Miller¡¯s temperament.


    However, Josephine of the Miller family was bent on marrying into the sacred golden mountain to


    be the Divine Heir¡¯s wife. The Miller family had the greatest vision among the three families. The


    Hancock family definitely would not suffer a loss as long as they followed in the Miller family¡¯s


    footsteps.


    Alex looked at the red maple tree next to him. The bright red leaves echoed with the sunset¡¯s afterglow.


    He seemed to be absent-minded as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve just killed Old Lady Miller. The rest of the Miller


    family, including Josephine Miller, are dead too.¡±


    The Miller family was evil, so Alex was not soft-hearted. The Miller family members kept in Rockefeller


    Manor would be time bombs.


    When Shirley Hancock heard that, she almost screamed.


    Alex said, ¡°The Miller family was quite greedy. They wanted me to share the magical treasures of


    Dairaionji Temple with them. I disagreed and killed them.¡±


    At this moment, Shirley did not know what to say. ¡°Then¡­ Have you acquired the relic?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°If I request to enter Dairaionji Temple with you, will you agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but all the magical treasures that you acquire will be mine.¡±


    ¡°You..!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stare at me because you are now mine too.¡±


    How else could Shirley refute him when he could say such shameless words?


    ¡°You have to release my aunt, brother, and sister.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll release them right away as long as you give me the relic.¡±


    ¡°Take out your cell phone and lend it to me.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s phone had long been blown up in the moment of Homan Technology¡¯s fall. At this moment,


    she obtained Alex¡¯s cell phone, opened it, and saw a tiny baby girl¡¯s photo on the screen. So, she


    blurted out, ¡°Huh, who is she?¡±


    Alex rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a nosy parker.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    That one in the photo was Alex and Daya¡¯s daughter, Angel Rockefeller, whose nickname was Bubbles


    Rockefeller.


    He took a picture of his daughter when he was in the great world. That was in Starborn City, and its


    scenery and the ones in the modern world were poles apart. Even with imagination, it would be difficult


    to think of such a scene. Shirley was now looking at that photo and pointing at those ancient city streets


    that exuded a mysterious aura as she asked, ¡°Where is this? Is it a certain secret realm?¡±


    Alex frowned. ¡°Make the call! Otherwise, I¡¯ll personally make a trip to your Hancock family.¡±


    Only then did Shirley snort resentfully without consciousness of being a prisoner and reluctantly


    phoned the patriarch of the Hancock family, Falco Hancock.


    The call finished rapidly.


    Shirley Hancock said that her grandfather would rush over soon, but he had to make sure the Hancock


    family members were unscathed.


    Alex nodded and eventually asked, ¡°The Miller family has an Immortal Monarch to watch over the


    family. Your Hancock family is a simr big family anyway. Do you have this sort of old antique?¡±


    However, Shirley¡¯s shock did look genuine.


    She was also surprised. ¡°The ancestor of the Miller family is an Immortal Monarch? This is¡­


    impossible, right? In the current world, even if an Immortal Monarches out, his cultivation base


    would be severed, and he would turn into a mortal.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Below the Immortalization was all mortals. When Alex heard her say so, he was a little relieved. Her


    grandfather should not be as insane as that Ancestor Miller.


    However, for safety¡¯s sake, he still walked to the spell formation outside the entrance of Rockefeller


    Manor to meet Falco, who sent over the relic. Shirley was next to him as well.


    When Falco saw his granddaughter in such a state, his heart skipped a beat, and he said furiously,


    ¡°What have you done to my granddaughter? Did you sleep with her?¡±

 Chapter 2500

    Chapter 2500


    Indeed, Shirley Hancock¡¯s current look would make people misunderstand her easily.


    However, the old geezer, Falco Hancock, came over too fast. Or rather, the geezer had long been near


    the Rockefeller family. Upon receiving his granddaughter¡¯s call, he immediately showed up.


    In such a short time, Alex did not even have the chance to get Shirley to wear a pair of suitable pants.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    When Shirley saw her grandfather, she finally looked a little like a child with an embarrassed face.


    However, in Falco¡¯s eyes, the truth seemed to have been even more certain.


    ¡°You brat, do you even have pubic hair yet? How dare you sleep with my granddaughter? You¡­ You¡¯ll


    immediately marry my granddaughter and tell the world that you¡¯ll hold the wedding and have a


    sumptuous feast tomorrow to restore her reputation.¡±


    The former part of Falco¡¯s words was quite normal. However, thetter words had astonished Alex and


    Shirley Hancock.


    Was that old geezer trying to force a marriage?


    Alex said, ¡°Old geezer, where¡¯s the Buddha relic?¡±


    Falco red at him. He was extremely dissatisfied with this son-inw because he did not even know a


    bit of respect for the elderly, but¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll give the relic to you when you are done with the wedding with my granddaughter!¡±


    Falco was also a sly fox. He was showing such eagerness because he wanted to ride on Alex¡¯s


    coattails. He already knew about the annihtion of the Miller family.


    Alex¡¯s strength was beyond doubt. With such a powerhouse marrying into the Hancock family, the


    Hancock family would have promising prospects¡­ As for the sacred golden mountain¡¯s Divine Heir and


    the so-called wife selection, he was not dim-sighted from an old age yet. That would be a huge trap.


    ¡°Grandpa, just don¡¯t pair us so arbitrarily. Him and I can¡¯t get together, and he didn¡¯t sleep with me


    either.¡± Shirley said as her face darkened.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep with him? It¡¯s fine. It will be even better when you sleep with him during the


    consummation of marriage. It will be memorable and meaningful.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you thinking? Didn¡¯t I just say it¡¯s impossible? He¡¯s so short¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    It was Alex¡®s turn to be dejected. ¡°I haven¡¯t grown tall yet, alright?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Fine. Old geezer, you¡¯re here to ransom her for an item. You aren¡¯t here


    to promote your granddaughter. Give me the Buddha relic and leave along with those few people of


    your Hancock family.¡±


    Finally, Alex acquired the relic.


    Shirley stayed behind, whereas Falco took Kerry and the siblings of the Hancock family to leave


    together. When they were about to leave, Freesia pulled Shirley¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sis, you¡¯ve really


    suffered. You have to sacrifice your flesh to serve this Rockefeller Devil.¡±


    Alex had locked her in the room and could not even turn over to the point that she almost wet her bed.


    Hence, her impression of Alex plummeted to rock-bottom right away. Previously, she called him


    brother-inw, but now she shouted ¡®Rockefeller Devil¡¯ at him.


    Meanwhile, Samuel, who was having an emotional outburst due to his sisterplex, shouted at Alex,


    ¡°If you ever dare toy hands on my sister, I¡¯ll not let you off the hook even if I turn into a vengeful


    spirit.¡±


    Alex pursed his lips andnded a p on Shirley¡¯s buttocks as a response to him.


    Freesia said to Samuel, ¡°Second Brother, just stop your yearning for Sis. She no longer belongs to you.


    The Rockefeller Devil has already groped and hugged her, and bumpng uglies is just onest step


    away.¡±


    When Shirley heard her little sister¡¯s words, she wanted to tear her mouth apart. As for Samuel, well,


    he looked as if his wife had eloped with someone else.


    ***


    It was night. The moonlight was bright and soft, like clear flowing water.


    However, it was lively at Rockefeller Manor. Michelle was live streaming and joyfully selling meat. The


    white wolf demon¡¯s immortal demon meat was valuable. Andrius offered one hundred million dors


    per 1.1 pound, but someone unknown had leaked out the news. As a result, the Inte was instantly


    in an uproar.


    Countless people had seen how enormous the wolf demon¡¯s flesh was.


    If she were to sell such enormous meat that weighed more than a hundred tons, she would be the


    richest woman in a minute.


    However, in the live streaming channel, everyone saw that Alex¡¯s family was having a barbecue party,


    and the enormous chunks of wolf demon meat were being devoured. Those were piles of dors!


    This was too extravagant.


    Someone was doubtful¡­ [This is probably fake, right?]

 Chapter 2501

    Chapter 2501


    [Which fool has lost his mind to buy this kind of meat for one hundred million dors per 1.1 pounds?]


    The one who posted such a statement clearly did not see the professionals¡¯ analyses in Michelle¡¯s live


    streaming channel before and did not know this kind of immortal demon meat could cure cancers.


    Moreover, it could prolong one¡¯s life.


    Soon, those who raised doubts in Michelle¡¯s live streaming channel received a p in the face. Andrius


    spammed virtual gifts in the live streaming channel.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    What?


    They were chunks of meat! He had spammed ten chunks of them right away.


    Then, all the fans watching the live stream saw chunks of meat filling their screens¡­ This was the new


    virtual gift speciallyunched in Michelle¡¯s live stream for the sale of meat, which was the sale of wolf


    demon meat this time.


    Spamming a chunk of meat would be equivalent to 1.1 pounds. 1.1 pounds were equivalent to a


    hundred million dors.


    How bloody! How ferocious! What a¡­ D*mn nouveau riche!


    When Michelle initiallyunched this kind of gift on her live streaming channel, theizens even


    criticized and scolded Michelle if her brain had been damaged from a lightning strike. Which fool would


    buy such an expensive virtual gift?


    As a result, it was a hard p in the face.


    Afterward, the system message about Andrius spending one billion dors to slice off eleven pounds of


    wolf demon meat showed up on the live streaming tform. It showed up thrice.


    The tform official, who was also Michelle¡¯s subordinate assistant, immediately contacted Andrius


    and agreed on the pickup issue of the wolf demon meat. In response, Andrius said he was already on


    the way to California and would be there in two hours.


    The news became so popr immediately that thework media outside the live streaming tform


    also leamed about it. Countless news tforms and individual media instantly scrambled to report this


    incident as if they had smelled the odor of blood and cash.


    Even Andrius¡¯ identity had surfaced. However, this was just the beginning.


    Soon, system messages popped up in the live streaming channel again, it was about that scarlet wolf


    demon meat again.


    [System: Congrattions to user ¡®Young Master Wayne¡¯ for spending $100 million to slice off 1.1


    pounds of wolf demon meat]


    [System: Congrattions to user ¡®Clear Wind¡¯ for spending $500 million to slice off 5.5 pounds of wolf


    demon meat]


    [System: Congrattions to user ¡®Houston Family¡¯ for spending $1 billion to slice off 11 pounds of wolf


    demon meat]


    As soon as the news came out, the entire Inte was in an uproar.


    Then, Andrius¡¯ identity that everyone was specting had been confirmed, so who was that ¡®Young


    Master Wayne¡®? That person seemed to be that patron in Michelle¡¯s live streaming channel in


    SwitchTV, so his identity was clear at a nce. As for ¡®Clear Wind¡¯ and ¡®Houston Family¡¯ Well, those


    few top-ranked people in America seemed to have joined as well.


    However, everyone soon discovered that the virtual gift ¡®wolf demon meat¡¯ for tipping in the live


    streaming channel was gone.


    Someone flooded the screen. [Michelle, I want to buy the wolf demon meat. Where¡¯s that virtual gift?


    Why didn¡¯t I see it? Is there a problem with the system? Hurry up and put it up! I want to buy them! I


    want to buy eleven pounds too!]


    [Look, money seems to be even cheaper than paper. $1 billion at the drop of a hat]


    However, they waited for the official reply: [Sorry, all the wolf demon meat has been sold out. Users


    who have bought the wolf demon meat, please wait for the staff¡¯s telnnlnication. Users who didn¡¯t


    manage to buy it this time don¡¯t need to be discouraged. Various rare items will be sold on this live


    streaming channel from time to time. Stay tuned!]


    However, everyone saw Michelle was still feasting on the meat in the live streaming channel.


    At least several thousand pounds of wolf demon meat was still ced at the site. So how could it be


    completely sold out?


    Michelle saw thements and apologetically said to the screen, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I acted cute like a


    spoiled child, but I only managed to ask Brother Alex Rockefeller for fifty-five pounds of wolf demon


    meat. I can only eat the rest as he doesn¡¯t allow me to sell them.¡±


    Everyone was jealous.


    [Michelle, can I join your party?]


    [Michelle, I can go to your house to be a nanny too!]


    [Michelle, please ask your elder brother if hecks a bed warmer?]


    The Inte was abuzz.


    Meanwhile, Alex was sitting far away by the pond. Next to him, a girl in red sighed faintly!

 Chapter 2502

    Chapter 2502


    The little girl in red was not someone else but the tool spirit of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, Shelly. She


    came out on her own.


    Alex looked at her. ¡°What are you sighing for? You¡¯ve ruined such a good atmosphere with that sigh of


    yours.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Shelly pointed at Alex¡¯s nose. ¡°How long haven¡¯t you been earning divine power?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been increasing all the time? When we were at the forbidden area of the Miller


    family, you seemed to have absorbed a lot of energy from the coffin¡¯s chains. Don¡¯t think that I don¡®t


    know.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t enough. It¡¯s too little.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too greedy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too stingy!¡± Shelly shouted angrily as she pointed at Alex¡¯s nose.


    Alex promised to supply a portion of divine power that he had acquired to Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    Now she seemed to beining that it was too little. The little girl seemingly had some kind of


    special obsession with divine power.


    Alex then asked, ¡°By the way, what do you need so much divine power for? Are you going to eat it?¡±


    Shelly nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m so small? I¡¯m just like you. You need to consume flesh


    to grow up, whereas I need to consume divine power. So, Alex, why don¡¯t we go back to the Endless


    Sea? If we kill the undead demon beasts there, we can get a massive amount of divine power. It¡¯ll be


    beneficial to us, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°You might as well join me in barging into the Undead Territory and killing the Undying n


    to get more divine power.¡±


    Shelly pped her hands as her eyes gleamed. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    Alex could only roll his eyes helplessly. ¡°You think I¡¯m not dying fast enough, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Shelly pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll die in Dairaionji Temple. That ce isn¡¯t a ce just


    any ordinary person could enter. Even if you¡¯ve acquired Ksitigarbha¡¯s Legacy, it doesn¡¯t mean you can


    go in. In fact, Ksitigarbha also won¡¯t dare to say he could escape from there unscathed if he¡¯s alive.¡±


    Alex looked serious. ¡°How much do you know about that ce?¡±


    Shelly beckoned Alex with her index finger to ask him toe closer.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you give me divine power!¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give it or not?¡±


    ¡°I have a hunch that you¡¯ll die from divine power.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care? Give it, or not give it. just say the word.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Increase the ratio to half for each person!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye. I won¡¯t see you out. ¡± Alex snappily rejected her. This little girl was mean and so daring to


    say such outrageous words.


    ¡°Hey, I can raise the price, but you can offer a down-to-earth price! We can negotiate this!¡±


    ¡°15%. Floor price.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re so stingy. What kind of lousy man are you? How mean! 45%, it can¡¯t be less.¡±


    ¡°20%. Knockdown price. It can¡¯t be more.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even enter Dairaionji Temple¡¯s entrance without me. The River of Reincarnation alone can


    kill you ten thousand times. 45%, are you going to give it or not?¡±


    Alex froze. ¡°There¡¯s the River of Reincarnation in front of Dairaionji Temple?¡±


    Shelly arrogantly lifted her chin. ¡°That¡¯s right. You will reincarnate once you jump in. However, setting


    up Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge on the river can help you cross the river and reach the other shore.¡±


    Alex muttered that Buddhism stressed the bloom of the other shore flowers on the other shore. Shelly


    did not seem to be deceiving him, and there was probably really such a thing. Weighing the pros and


    cons, he put up three fingers. ¡°30%!¡±


    Shelly squinted. ¡°Deal!¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Had he been deceived? After all, he only promised to give her 10% before.


    ¡°Can I go back on my word?¡±

 Chapter 2503

    Chapter 2503


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill myself in front of you!¡± Shelly¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at him and looked like she was


    about to fly into a tantrum.


    ¡°Forget it Forget it. Look at this angry face. It¡¯s bulging into a ball.¡± Alex reached out and fiercely


    pinched her delicate, smooth face.


    Murderous intent filled Shelly¡¯s eyes, but she endured it for the sake of 30% divine power.


    ***


    William had another onset that night. This time, he even chipped off a corner of the Immortal Locking


    Bed. The soul power that had been nted into his soul was visibly very powerful. Furthermore, it


    started to have self-consciousness.


    Alex noticed that his father¡¯s eyes were full of resentment and murderous intent when he looked at him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    Alex decided to leave that night.


    Before this, Alex had prepared Rockefeller Manor by turning it into an iron fortress with numerous spell


    formations. Whether it was defensive formation or ying formation, he had done the best that he


    could do now.


    There was also the help of the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens during that time. Even if an


    Immortal Monarch were to barge in, he would suffer a defeat here.


    Alex had deliberately taught the Fairy Doctor and Maya on the use of spell formations, so there should


    not be any problem if they worked together to operate the spell formations. Meanwhile, William, Shirley,N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ynes, Daya, Channing, and Pigsy, whom the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens had forcibly


    summoned back, were in Alex¡¯s team for this trip, including himself.


    After Ancestor Miler had scared off this guy, Pigsy, in the forbidden area of the Miller family, it thought


    that it was finally free. However, it had arduouslye to the Wastnd and had many pending things


    to do. Since the spiritual energy was about to be revived, it did not want to work like a horse for


    someone else. Moreover, Alex, who had provoked an Immortal Monarch, was not far from death, and it


    did not want to go back to court death.


    Therefore, it just ran far away. It wanted to travel around in such a huge world.


    However, just as it saw a pretty girl in the wilderness¡­ Oh, it was a sow. It was trying to pretend to be


    handsome and then seduce the sow. So it never expected that the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens


    would activate the restriction to summon it remotely.


    When the contract¡¯s energy enveloped its body, it immediately rolled on the ground and yelled in pain.


    The frightened sow ran away frantically with its tail between its legs at once.


    Pigsy even heard the sowin. ¡°So this guy has epilepsy. It scared the hell out of me.¡±


    And so, Pigsy obediently returned to the team.


    As soon the old pig saw Alex, it flew into a rage. ¡°Little minion, you¡¯re a d*mn scammer. Where¡¯s the


    peerless head that you promised? In the end, an old geezer came out. He¡¯s a peerless Immortal


    Monarch. Did you intend to kill me with your deception? Why aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡±


    Alex kicked it so that it flew dozens of meters away. ¡°Curse me? Believe me, I¡¯ll castrate you.¡±


    ¡°Come,e. I¡¯ve scared off the pretty sow anyway. My pig life is meaningless.¡±


    Alex took out the Xavion Sword and shed at it.


    When Pigsy saw that he was serious, it almost peed out of fear and quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Brother,


    I was wrong! Please don¡¯t castrate me! I, the old pig, am still a virgin pig. My mom still expects me to


    carry on the bloodline¡­¡±


    ¡°You have a mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Do you think that I popped out of a rock?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your senior. You don¡¯t have that ability.¡±


    Shirley and Channing felt quite amused when they saw this man and the pig criticizing each other.


    However, Pigsy was really powerful with an imposing aura. So, the two people dared not say much.


    Soon, the group of people arrived at the manifested entrance of Dairaionji Temple under Channing¡¯s


    guidance. As a result, they noticed that they were very close to the sacred golden mountain.


    It seemed to be on the same mountain range.


    After Alex nced twice at the top of the sacred golden mountain, he hurriedly concealed his aura,


    fearing that that ancestor of the Miller family would inadvertently discover him. He would be done for


    then.


    Shirley said, ¡°The entrance was at this position thest time. So once you take out the three Buddha


    relics, they will naturally respond to it, and the entrance will open up.¡±


    Three minutester, a three meter diameter wormhole appeared before the crowd. Through the


    wormhole, they could see a portion of the environment, it was a barren expanse without the growth of


    grass and trees.


    At this moment, a roar sounded, ¡°Alex Rockefeller, get your ass over here!¡±


    Alex felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡®D*mn! What I fear reallyes after me. Isn¡¯t that Ancestor Miller¡¯s voice?¡¯

 Chapter 2504

    Chapter 2504


    Daya was also overwrought. ¡°Has the old geezer regained his sanity?¡±


    Pigsy¡¯s limbs even gave out, and its gaze was erratic as if it was going to run away again.


    The few people turned back to look and found that the voice seemingly came from the direction of the


    sacred golden mountain.


    Alex made an immediate decision. ¡°Enter Dairaionji Temple!¡±


    However, as soon as he said that, they heard another earth-shattering voice that sounded like rolling


    thunder.


    ¡°Old geezer, what do you think this ce is? Is this a ce where you can throw a fit? Kneel or die!¡±


    The crowd immediately froze.


    ¡°It looks like he hasn¡¯t discovered you yet?¡± Ynes, the former Holy Maiden who was expelled from


    Yorkshire Pce due to rebellion, said to Alex. Then, she discontentedly rolled her eyes. ¡°What kind of


    big shot did you provoke out there again? You stir up trouble all the time.¡±


    Alex waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just an1 Immortal Monarch!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Ynes was about to stomp her foot in rage.


    Previously, she ignored that peerless Immortal Monarch that Pigsy had mentioned. Never did she


    expect that he would be waiting here.


    ¡°Shhh. Keep it down. Don¡¯t get caught for real,¡± Alex reminded her ¡°That guy has a loose screw. He¡¯s


    trying to cause trouble to the sacred golden mountain. The other voice that we heard just now also


    belongs to someone formidable. It¡¯d be best if both parties suffered and died together. Ynes, don¡¯ t put


    too much pressure on yourself. After we enter Dairaionji Temple, you may be able to defeat an


    Immortal Monarch soundly when youe out.¡±


    Ynes rolled her eyes exaggeratedly. ¡°That is if I have cultivated at Dairaionji Temple for a hundred


    years.¡± Having said that, she nced at Daya and suddenly looked resentful as she said, ¡°When no


    one is around, you just grope me and tter me by calling me Ynes gently. When someone is around,


    you call me Miss Larkin and don¡¯t even look straight into my eyes. You¡¯re heartless.¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes instantly widened.


    This woman was courting death!


    He hurriedly looked at Daya, whereas Daya blinked. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you guys?¡±


    ¡°We have no¡­¡±


    Before Alex could finish speaking, Ynes Larkin chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He just forcefully molested me


    and snatched me away from my fiance. Now my fiance¡¯s entire family is hunting me down all over the


    world. My sect also regards me as scum and wants to put me to death. I have no choice but to follow


    him and am barely surviving.¡±


    Shirley kicked Alex when he was down as she said, ¡°I can prove it. This guy is definitely this kind of


    person because he has also groped my buttocks several times. Mrs. Rockefeller, you should discipline


    him properly. He should be faithful to his wife. How could he fool around out there? How could he be


    worthy of bing your lover? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    What she had said was not something unreasonable.


    Beating was simr to groping, right?


    Pigsy would not let go of this kind of opportunity, so it patted its hoof and said, ¡°Oink, oink. I saw


    someone with him all the way. I saw him molesting Ynes Larkin. He even kissed and hugged her till all


    her clothes were stripped. I suspect that Ynes Larkin has already¡­¡±


    Ynes just wanted to cause a little trouble for Alex, but she could not withstand Pigsy adding fuel to the


    fire without any moral baseline. Wasn¡¯t it ruining her reputation? She was almost a person from the


    ancient era whose thoughts were still conservative. Being molested, even if just a little, was equivalent


    to the greatest self-deprecation. So, how could she withstand her clothes being stripped off?


    She immediately exposed Pigsy¡¯s lies, saying that it was full of nonsense.


    Alex was speechless.


    Was his harem in uproar at this moment?


    The problem was that Shirley and Ynes were not part of his harem at all!


    He did not answer and rushed straight into the open portal.


    Daya looked at the few people next to her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you people have any substantial


    rtionship with him. But if you want to stir up conflicts and engage infightings, I can only say sorry to


    you then. You can¡¯t stay in the Rockefeller family. This is the first time, and it will also be thest time.


    The first family rule in the Rockefeller family, no inside fighting.¡±


    Pigsy was upset as it failed to provoke them. ¡°Don¡¯t you women love to get jealous? How are you not


    jealous?¡±


    Daya said, ¡°Why do I have to feel jealous? I¡¯m not the first wife.¡±


    Hiss!

 Chapter 2505

    Chapter 2505


    ¡°So, you¡¯re a mistress?¡±


    Pigsy blurted without knowing where it heard the term from.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Daya was initially indignant, so she had said that to vent her frustration. As a result, Pigsy¡¯s words were


    tantamount to cursing. Anyhow, she was the Goddess of Nature in her previous life, priceless beyond


    words. Not to mention Daya, Channing was the first person to disagree with it.


    He lifted his leg and kicked Pigsy hard in the stomach.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Pigsy screamed. Its cultivation level was higher than Channing. Seeing that Pigsy was about to


    ughter Channing, Daya swung the Sacred Crown Tree of the Moon. Countless vines burrowed out


    of the ground and wrapped around Pigsy firmly. Those barbed thorns pierced it to the point that it


    squealed in pain.


    Daya¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ll roast you if you do it again next time.¡±


    She punished it as a warning to others. Then, she put away the thorny canes and followed suit in


    stepping into the portal.


    Soon, the remaining few people entered the portal one after another.


    Only then did Alex inside hurriedly activate the three Buddha relics to shut the portal.


    ¡°This ce has changed!¡± Channing said. He hade in thest time, so he knew about the


    situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Alex asked.


    He felt surprised when he came in. This ce was like a barrennd without any sign of life. Before his


    eyes was a grey-ck expanse with bare and lifeless tree trunks and silent soil. Even the stones were


    grey without any aura of life.


    Not to mention Alex, even the tool spirit of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, Shelly, felt surprised as well.


    Dairaionji Temple should not be like that.


    ¡°Thest time I came in, the grass and trees were lush, birds were singing, and the flowers were


    fragrant. There was also a peaceful bell ringing in the distance¡­ But, of course, dangers existed too.


    Demon beasts and strange celestial demons were scattered all over the ce. It¡¯s said that these are


    the territories extending from the worlds that Demon beasts once suppressed,¡± Channing exined.


    Alex nodded.


    That statement coincided with what Shelly had told him.


    Shelly had said that there were a total of thirty three pagodas in Dairaionji Temple to suppress thirty


    three celestial demons. The sky here did not refer to time, but it was a world. It could be a mountain,


    and it could even be a small world. It could even possibly be a hole.


    However, each suppressed world was atrocious.


    ¡°It looks like every time this door is opened; it won¡¯t end up in the same ce,¡± Alex said.


    Shirley said, ¡°Then, the experience that we went through previously is useless.¡±


    Daya asked, ¡°Go out or go through here?¡±


    Shirley and Channing nodded. However, the two people were dumbfounded by what happened next.


    Alex activated the Buddha relics again, but he could not reopen the portal no matter what.


    ¡°How could this be possible?¡±


    ¡°We could clearly open itst time, right?¡±


    They were anxious. Wouldn¡¯t they be in deep trouble if they could not leave?


    Alex hurriedly asked Shelly, but Shelly calmly said, ¡°The sanctuary of Buddhism has itsws. What¡¯s


    the hurry? Since we¡¯vee in, there¡¯s always a way out as long as we don¡¯t die. What I¡¯m more


    worried about now is that this barrennd seems to be a little unusual. Didn¡¯t you notice that life is


    lost?¡±

 Chapter 2506

    Chapter 2506


    Alex froze, instantly sensing the oddities around him. There seemed to be a mysterious force within this


    land, sucking the life out of him at rapid speed.


    He could obviously feel his energy depleting by the second. After that, this sensation arose within every


    single person here.


    ¡°God, this ce is weird. I can feel my life depleting¡­ It¡¯s being sucked away.¡±


    ¡°I feel it too. I feel like I¡¯m getting older.¡±


    ¡°What is this? Why would something like this happen? Quick, quick, let¡¯s leave this creepy ce.¡±


    Everyone was panicking at this point, running as fast as they could away from this ce. They used


    every way they could think of , hoping to defend themselves from this mysterious force. However, in


    mere moments, everyone was met with disappointment.


    No matter how much they fought, they couldn¡¯t seem to fight back They were even unable to slow


    down their aging.


    Channing lost his cool, clearly freaking out. Since he was the oldest within the group, he didn¡¯t have


    much life force left. At this rate, he would be drained within an hour and die.


    He didn¡¯t want to die at all. He looked at Daya and asked, ¡°My queen, do you have any ideas? I think


    I¡¯m dying soon. Help me. Please help me¡­¡±


    Daya was slowly losing her life force as well. She looked around the ce, yet it just seemed endless.


    The ce was filled with a neverending silence, devoid of the slightest hint of life. The sky was grey


    and cloudy, where neither sun nor moon was visible. One wouldn¡¯t even be able to identify directions


    here.


    ¡°Saintly Luna Branch!¡±


    Daya stabbed the otherworldly treasure of the Pixie tribe into the ground. She intended to set up a


    natural boundary within this ce, hoping to stop this mysterious force. However, the branch couldn¡¯t


    seem to function here. It wasn¡¯t doing anything at all.


    If this were any other ce, arge tree should ¡¯ve sprouted from the ground, forming arge forest


    boundary.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Ynes used a form of mystic art as well, but even that didn¡¯t work either.


    Alex¡¯s Chaos tree might be able to absorb Chaos energy, but it couldn¡¯t stop his life from being drained


    either. He even tried setting up boundaries and realms, yet none seeded.


    More importantly, he had lost all connection to the Cleansing Vase and all his storage treasures. He


    initially tried to consume pills that provided more life force, but he couldn¡¯t do so in the end. The only


    thing working was his mind pce.


    Shelly and the Mystic Maiden were just as confounded when it came to such an extreme situation.


    Thus, the group of people had be rather anxious.


    ¡°Ynes, you¡­ Your hair is turning grey!¡± Shirley pointed towards her and shrieked in surprise.


    ¡°Huh? My hair is grey?¡±


    As a woman, her hair was quite an important issue. Beauties like her couldn¡¯t ept even a mere


    strand of grey hair on their pretty little heads. However, as she untied her hair and looked at it herself,


    she realized that Shirley was telling the truth.


    She felt her heart drop to the bottom of the sea. Nheless, she still managed to calm down after


    ncing at Shirley. ¡°Yours too.¡±


    The two women looked at each other awkwardly. As their eyes locked, they felt like going insane. Not


    only were their hair turning grey, but wrinkles were also starting to appear on their faces.


    Their life force continued draining, happening so quickly that they were starting to notice the effects


    with their naked eyes.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be old and ugly!¡±


    ¡°Alex, think of something!¡±


    Daya and Alex¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t change all that much, but the effects were still apparent. They were


    aging quickly, too, just slightly slower than the others.


    Pigsy screamed hysterically. ¡°Oh my god, this ce is way too ominous. There are age spots on my


    body too. I¡¯m still a virgin, and I don¡¯t even have a family yet! My future son is still waiting for me, so


    how can I die of old age here?!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Pigsy, you¡¯re fast. Carry us on your back now, then run in one direction!¡±


    When Pigsy heard this, it wanted to escape on its own and leave the others behind. However, Daya¡¯s


    branch snagged it, and it couldn¡¯t struggle free. Without any other way out, it expanded its body and


    carried everyone on its back as itined loudly. It then turned into a ray of lightning and decided


    on a direction to run in.


    ¡°Argh, argh!¡±


    It zoomed off at ten times the speed of sound, then twelve, then twenty¡­


    Pigsy was already at its maximum speed, but this wasn¡¯t just its power alone. Alex, Daya, and the


    others had used other various tools to assist, throwing in everything they had. They just used multiple


    talismans, spells, mystical treasures, and even divine supporting arts.

 Chapter 2507

    Chapter 2507


    However, this seemed to be a horizonless ce. After quite a bit of running, probably twice around the


    entire Earth, they still couldn¡¯t find the edge.


    ¡°Your highness, sir. I don¡¯t think I can go any longer!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go first!¡± Channing said in a weak voice. Focused on their surroundings just a while ago, the


    group couldn¡¯t watch the old man. However, they were shocked to see his current state when turning to


    him. His life force was nearly drainedpletely.


    He looked extremely scrawny, as well as if he¡¯d been dug out from a coffin. His eyes were lifeless, and


    his journey seemed to being to an end.


    ¡°Henderson!¡± Daya was quite sad. ¡°I have failed you.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, I¡­ I¡¯m happy enough just to have been able¡­ To see you again!¡±


    These were Channing¡¯sst words. Smiling faintly, he breathed hisst.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±


    ¡°What is this horrible ce?! I don¡¯t want to die like this. I simply can¡¯t!¡± Shirley yelled,pletely


    losing faith after seeing Channing pass away.


    Aging rapidly, she could also clearly feel that she had lost a lot of her own life force as well. She noticed


    that her fair, smooth hands were now riddled with wrinkles, her skin turning dull and darker as well. It


    was a fate she refused to ept.


    Thud!


    Pigsy crashed hard to the ground, no longer able to run anymore, throwing everyone off its back almost


    immediately.


    ¡°Ugh, what did I ever do? Why do I have to suffer this? Oh god, please have mercy on me! Don¡¯t me


    this all on me. This is all Alex¡¯s fault! You can punish him instead!¡± Pigsyy on the ground, panting as


    it wailed emotionally.


    It was getting old too.


    ¡°My beloved!¡± Daya held onto Alex¡¯s hands, her expression filled with sadness.


    Tears began to trickle down her face. Wrinkles were showing up as well. She was growing old, just like


    the others.


    This was also happening to Alex. He looked even older than Daya at this point


    Alex was regretting all his decisions now. He cupped Daya¡¯s aged face, his eyes filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Daya, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let youe with me.¡±


    Daya shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault at all. I volunteered toe, and I only have one regret. I


    feel like I don¡¯t have much life force left¡­ I¡¯m going to die soon. ButI still haven¡¯t gotten to see our


    daughter onest time. As a mother, I have failed.¡±


    Thinking that his life wasing to an end, Alex was unwilling to ept this as well.


    ¡®I have kids and a family! How could I just die here?¡¯


    ¡®But I¡¯ve tried everything¡­ Nothing works.¡¯


    He hugged Daya gently. Laying on the ground together, they waited for their deaths to arrive.


    At the side, Shirley said, ¡°Alex, I¡¯m going to die soon. I hope we don¡¯t meet in our next lives.¡±


    On the other hand, Ynes said, ¡°Alex, you did this to me. Remember topensate me in our next life.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After that, both their eyes turned lifeless. Alex felt his heart sink to the bottom of the sea.


    ¡®Why did it end like this?¡¯


    Then, his surroundings turned dead silent.


    Just then, a voice chimed within his ears. ¡°Huh? How a in I not dead yet?¡±


    It was¡­ Channing!


    Having little strength left, Alex and Daya lifted their heads slowly. Their eyes, however, were met with


    something shocking.

 Chapter 2508

    Chapter 2508


    Channing, who had just died on Pigsy¡¯s back, stood back up on his feet, visibly shaking. Although his


    clothes were still on, under them was nothing but a skeleton.


    Despite this, his soul was still attached to his body. Now, his skeleton was starting to fade, to the point it


    was now translucent.


    ¡°Channing! What happened?¡± Daya yelled.


    ¡°Your highness, I¡­ I feel like¡­¡±


    ¡°It feels like¡­ I¡¯m going to another realm¡­¡±


    His voice was bing softer as if he was slowly getting further and further away from them. His


    bones were turning more transparent by the second. It didn¡¯t matter if he used the divine eye or the


    saintly eye. Alex still couldn¡¯t see him.


    His clothes then fell to the ground, the bones were nowhere to be found.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Alex and Daya were horrified, but it seemed a tiny sliver of hope remained in their hearts.


    Pigsy, who had just fainted, was at its limits as well. Howling with despair, it was dead. Moreover, it had


    to suffer quite a lot. Before dying, it wanted to curse Alex. It went as far as to curse the Mystic Maiden.


    Hence, it died while being punished by the contract. Alex and Daya hugged each other as if candles in


    the wind, possibly extinguishing at any time.


    ¡°My beloved, please wait for me in your next life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to marry another woman. I hope I¡¯ll be your one and only in our next lives¡­¡±


    No woman would want to share the love of her life with another. She was just helpless in this lifetime,


    and she had to keep quiet about it. That¡¯s why she decided to tell him before passing.


    Alex sobbed as he called out to Shelly and the Mystic Maiden, hoping they could help him out. He was


    willing to give up anything he had too. In the end, both women showed themselves and used their


    ultimate tool, bringing out Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    Despite this, it was all for naught. Daya¡¯s life force was drained out of her body. She died with her hair


    turning entirely grey.


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°How could this happen to us?¡± Alex knelt on the ground in great despair. Eventually, he drew hisst


    breath as well.


    ¡°Oh no, they¡¯re actually all dead. This ce is just too weird, I¡¯ve never heard of it before,¡± the Mystic


    Maiden said.


    Shelly replied, ¡°Everynd under the Dairaionji Temple is known to be dangerous. Since ancient times,


    countless odd and horrifying things have happened. This is nothing. It¡¯s just a pity, is all¡­¡±


    Treating the Mystic Maiden as a youngling, Shelly acted as if she had seen it all.


    She then spoke up again. ¡°It took you a lot to achieve a human body using the Chaos tree. Now that


    you¡¯ve left his mind pce, your life force is getting drained too. Why don¡¯t you check and see if you


    could go back in?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden shook her head. ¡°I can sense a mysterious force within this ce, it dictates life and


    death, but there¡¯s just something about it¡­ I can sense something sentient. So I¡¯d like to experience


    this entire process.¡±


    That indicated that she did this on purpose. She didn¡¯t use mystic arts to fight this force, letting her


    perfect body age, allowing her hair turnpletely grey.


    Shelly was the only one who didn¡¯t change. She was just a soul without a body, after all.


    ***


    ¡°Ah, did¡­ Did I die?¡±


    Alex regained his consciousness, feeling rather weird. His eyes were dry and itchy, so he tried to blink.


    Yet this only led to a weirder feeling. He couldn¡¯t blink a I all, as if he didn¡¯t have eyelids.


    Reaching his arm out, he was utterly shocked. ¡°Huh? Holy f*ck!¡±


    It was no longer a normal arm. It was just bones!


    All his flesh and veins are gone, and all that was left was a whitish bone. However, he sensed that his


    soul was fine. It wasn¡¯t damaged, nor did it get detached.


    He wanted to blink again but started shrieking in shock. Not only did he not have eyelids, but his


    eyeballs were also gone.


    ¡®This is way too much.¡¯

 Chapter 2509

    Chapter 2509


    ¡®How can I see, then?¡¯


    His surroundings had changedpletely too. It used to be a dreary, endless pitch ckness, yet it


    was now filled with greenery, ancient trees that were so tall that their leaves covered the skies. The


    whole ce brimmed with life.


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    A voice came from behind him. It sounded familiar yet foreign at the same time. Alex turned his head


    around, his neck crackling from the sudden movement.


    The sight of a green skeleton running towards him made him jump.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What the hell is this?¡±


    Alex wanted to run, but he was rather slow. He used to move around with a fleshy body, so running


    required muscles. Without them, his bones wouldn¡¯t move like he wanted them to. In just a few


    moments, someone charged at him, and he fell to the ground.


    It was the green skeleton, who had lunged towards him and pinned him to the ground, sitting right on


    top of him¡­


    ¡®Oh sh*t, from its voice, this skeleton is definitely a woman. Is she going to assault me here?¡¯


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯ He nced at himself. ¡®I don¡¯t even have that thing anymore!¡¯


    He wanted to struggle his way out, but his bones wouldn¡¯t heed hismand. He panicked and started


    screaming. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t be in such a rush. I don¡¯t even have the right tools to do that now.


    There¡¯s no use rushing me. Let¡¯s wait till I grow back out and you¡­ You can try again!¡±


    The green skeleton used her boney hand to cover his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream. It¡¯s me, Mystic Maiden!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh hey missy, why¡­ Why did you turn out like this? Your entire body is green, and it¡¯s kind of¡­


    Oh, why do we look like this now? Are we dead? Are you dead too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Miss Maiden for you!¡± Mystic Maiden corrected with a lowered voice. She looked around the


    ce to check if there was any danger around her. ¡°Don¡¯t speak It¡¯s dangerous here. There¡¯s a big guy


    around.¡±


    Alex was speechless. He couldn¡¯t see anything else except the green skeleton on top of him.


    Thus, just a momentter, a roar filled the skies.


    Roarrrrr!


    It shook the ground, vigorously swaying the trees. With the violent winds brushing through his skeleton,


    Alex¡¯s soul nearly fell out.


    He then noticed a dinosaur fossil¡­ It looked like one at least or something that came out from a


    museum. It rushed out of the vast forest, three hundred meters away from Alex and the others.


    With an entire body pitch ck, it stood dozens of meters. Each and every bone had tightly-packed


    mystical talismans all over. As it continued to move, the talismans would move around its bones,


    changing and shifting. It looked somewhat mysterious andplicated and brimmed with an unknown


    law power. Its aura was absolutely terrifying. Being this close to it made Alex¡¯s scalp go numb.


    After that, another roar filled the skies, so loud that the air could potentially explode.


    The dinosaur looked towards the sky, yet all it saw was arge area of shimmering gold that covered


    the entire sky.


    Alex tried his best to distinguish therge figure, but he noticed it was just the skeleton of a massive


    golden bird. It loomed over the entire forest, spanning its wings that were thousands of meters wide. As


    tall as a mountain, it flew straight down.


    Thus, Alex could finally be certain that this fossil-looking guy wasn¡¯t roaring at them. It was roaring


    towards thatrge golden bird in the sky.


    Boom!


    The Earth felt as if it was shattering, as though a volcano had erupted. Wormholes opened up


    everywhere due to energy particles colliding with each other. As rocks and dust flew up from the


    grormd, it seemed the entire world was ending.


    Alex and Mystic Maiden were two insignificant skeletonspared to those beasts. Hence, they


    minimized their conscience and energy, staying in the same position, not daring to move a muscle or


    make a sound. They looked as if they were corpses of two poor paupers ditched in a deserted ce


    after their deaths.


    With this, everything turned silent.


    A hundred meter deep pity beside them now. The ¡®living fossil¡¯ had been captured by arge golden


    bird. The bird grabbed it by its scap and swooshed into the sky, disappearing into the horizon.


    ¡°Wh¡­ what is this ce?¡± Alex whispered, still shocked.


    ¡°We call this ce the Afterworld,¡± Mystic Maiden replied.


    Alex took a while to digest all the information. ¡°Then¡­ Have you seen Daya and the others?¡±


    ¡°Follow me, they¡¯re all here. And we¡¯ve been waiting for you for two years.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°For two whole years?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes bulged.


    ¡®How could two years have passed?¡¯

 Chapter 2510

    Chapter 2510


    Alex could clearly remember how his life was drained out of his body, how everything wasing to an


    end. After that, he just died.


    After that, he lost consciousness for a split second. ¡®But that amount of time should¡¯ve been quite short,


    right?¡¯


    ¡®Short¡­¡¯


    ¡®Could that split second indicate two years had already passed?¡¯


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t this mean that¡­ My father William, who¡¯s currently in the Cleansing Vase¡­ Was I toote to


    save him?¡¯


    ¡®Has the Soul nting seeded? So did he be apletely different person?¡¯


    He immediately looked for the Cleansing Vase. ¡°Where¡¯s the Cleansing Vase? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Where did it go?¡±


    Unable to find it, Alex instantly panicked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not as bad as you think,¡± Mystic Maiden spoke up.


    As if able to sense what Alex was thinking, she continued, ¡°The Cleansing Vase and every spiritual


    storage you brought with you has now been ced in your mind pce! Besides, time doesn¡¯t exactly


    work the same here. One day outside could be equivalent to a century here. Heck, it could be even


    longer than that.¡±


    ¡°What about the time within the Cleansing Vase?¡±


    ¡°ording to my spections, I don¡¯t think time is affected by this ce,¡± Mystic Maiden replied.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m wrong, there¡¯s nothing you can do. Alright then, I guess you¡¯ve experienced death


    somewhat, now that your flesh haspletely disappeared. It¡¯s good that your skeleton still remains.


    We¡¯re not even sure if we can get out of this realm. Let¡¯s just meet up with the others first.¡±


    Alex checked his mind pce. As expected, the Cleansing Vase and the storage ring were in there.


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge was in there too.


    Shelly was fine. When Alex ¡®died¡¯, she immediately rushed into his mind pce after regaining


    consciousness. Being a spirit, after all, she would¡¯ve been left in that deserted ce without an actual


    body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Mystic Maiden led the way. She then stopped in her tracks and approached him once more, carrying


    Alex over her shoulders.


    The green skeleton sped through the forest, despite the boney legs.


    Since Alex¡¯s top half was currently dangling off Mystic Maiden¡¯s shoulders, his eyeless sockets stared


    towards the back of her thighs. Surprisingly, he found out that her legs were flowing withplicated


    talismans too. However, there weren¡¯t a lot, dozens at most.


    ¡°What¡¯s that on your leg? It¡¯s not an ancient talisman, that¡¯s for sure. It looks kind of weird.¡± Alex


    questioned.


    ¡°We call these bone patterns. Don¡¯t ask too much about it, though, because I don¡¯t have any answers


    for you. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this myself,¡± Mystic Maiden replied.


    ¡°Where did ite from? What use does it have?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s handy. It can improve the quality of one¡¯s bones, connecting them to the soul itself. And that


    increases your chances of surviving this ce. You¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m saying once you get some


    yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°There are lots of ways to obtain it, killing enemies, like those bone demons, for instance. And yeah, we


    made this name up ourselves. The two bone demons we saw just now were of a very high rank. If you


    can kill them and absorb their bone patterns, it¡¯ll be very beneficial. Or you could look for natural


    treasures.¡±


    This world was simr to the real world, with precious spiritual herbs growing around the ce. Within


    these herbs were some mysterious energy. Eating those could increase bone patterns.


    Moreover, this ce was extremely dangerous. Any bone demon that roamed this ce was quite


    strong, it¡¯d be a pain to deal with them.


    On the way there, the Mystic Maiden exined the situation around here to Alex so that he could adapt


    quickly to it. ording to her, she came here one year earlier than Alex. She had actually watched


    Alex and Daya taking theirst breaths. After that, she even talked to Shelly for quite a while.


    Her life force was drained a few minutester, then reviving and showing up in this realm¡­ Despite


    being just a few minutes, she realized she had been a yearte when she found Daya and the others.


    Alex, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t there yet.


    A yearter, the Mystic Maiden could sense Alex¡¯s presence, which was why she rushed over to look


    for him.


    However, no one was able to exin why Alex was two yearster than Daya.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The Mystic Maiden assumed that it was possibly due to the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell.

 Chapter 2511

    Chapter 2511


    Mystic Maiden carried Alex into a small cave. The first thing he saw was the skeleton of a pig, curled up


    in the corner and not moving an inch.


    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s probably Pigsy.¡¯


    Pigsy crawled to its feet, huffing as it watched Alex getting thrown to the ground. ¡°I knew life is never


    fair. Good people seem to always die early, and the bad continue living a perfectly good life. A


    scammer like you couldn¡¯t possibly just die like that.¡±


    Alexid on the ground, his position unpleasant to the eye. More importantly, he couldn¡¯t stand back


    up. He decided to not move and said, ¡°You damn pig, do you not know who I am? It¡¯s been two whole


    years, for god¡¯s sake. Of course, you can¡¯tpete with me.¡±


    Pigsy could tell that something was wrong with him and understood what was happening at the time. It


    approached Alex with sly intentions, stomping on his skull.


    ¡°Hahaha! And you still dare to lie like that?!¡±


    ¡°If you can, fight back!¡±


    ¡°Stand up and punch me!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, then all you can do is wait to get stomped! Haha! Die under my trotters, you weakling!¡±


    Alex could feel a stinging pain within his skull after Pigsy stepped on him. More importantly, he was


    extremely furious that he was being bullied by a mere pig.


    ¡°Miss Maiden, are there any tips on controlling our bodies?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are. Wrap your soul power around your bones, so your soul acts as your flesh,


    moving all your bones.¡±


    The green skeleton sat down on a stool in the cave. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry, watching as Pigsy continued


    to abuse Alex, not intending on helping. Alex immediately tried it out


    Pigsy didn¡¯t stop, yelling arrogantly. ¡°Oh little minion, you¡¯re not calling her your master, but ¡®miss¡¯?


    Who gave you the courage? I¡¯ll just keep trampling your face then! Over here, I¡¯m the boss!¡±


    ¡°Huhu¡­ Do you really think you can beat me after you get some tips? Impossible! We¡¯ve been


    researching this method for half a year. And it requires at least a year to master! And it depends on


    potential too¡­ Besides, look here. Do you see what this is?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It lifted its hind leg, and what seemed like tens of light golden bone patterns were two of its bones.


    Alex ignored it and focused on wrapping his soul power around his bones.


    It was quite difficult. When he learned soul spells, he used all his might to concentrate his soul power.


    The more he did that, the more powerful he got.


    Yet, he had to separate his soul power now. It was a massive undertaking, let alone solidifying soul


    power. Mystic Maiden spoke up. ¡°Soul power is normally quite condensed. So separating it would


    cause the strength of your soul power to reduce. This is also considered a challenge for your soul.¡±


    ¡°But the bone patterns can be used as the bridge to connect your bones and soul power. The more


    bone patterns you have, the higher your ss. And you¡¯d get better soul power to control your bones.


    And of course, your bones would be of a higher ss too.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s how it works?¡¯


    Alex stared at the bone patterns on Pigsy¡¯s leg, and he started to feel envious of them. Suddenly, he


    felt a curious energy exploding within his bones. Patterns that weren¡¯t visible to others started


    appearing too.


    A whileter, this feeling was bing clearer and clearer. There were bone patterns on his bones


    too.


    However, they differed from the ones on Pigsy and the Mystic Maiden. His bone patterns were¡­


    Twelve mysterious talismans within the Ancient Forbidden Spell of the Twelve Runes, carved onto his


    bone marrow.


    Just then, the talismans on his bones flowed about. He could sense that he had seeded.


    As Pigsy was having fun, it didn¡¯t seem satisfied with merely stomping on the head. It even wanted to


    stomp on Alex¡¯s stomach.


    Suddenly, Alex reached out and grabbed its trotters, then leaped from the ground. He then kicked


    Pigsy up into the air, smashing it onto the ceiling of the cave.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Pigsy screamed in disbelief.


    However, Alex had already lunged towards it, punching and kicking it over and over again.


    This time, even Mystic Maiden was shocked. ¡®That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen!¡¯


    ¡®Could this kid really be that gifted? He perfected this skill within such a short amount of time?¡¯


    ¡®But he doesn¡¯t have any bone patterns. How did he do that?¡¯

 Chapter 2512

    Chapter 2512


    Mystic Maiden was shocked because she needed three months to be able to perfect this skill. It was


    mainly due to her soul being abnormally stronger than most.


    ¡®How could he do that?¡¯


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡®Could his soul be stronger than mine?¡¯


    Since she was currently a green skeleton, there weren¡¯t any muscles on her face. Hence, no one knew


    what her expressions were. In reality, the fact that her soul was below her own servant¡¯s embarrassed


    Mystic Maiden.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±


    ¡°Boss, please boss! Stop hitting me! My bones are breaking! I¡¯m a casualty¡­¡± Pigsy oinked in pain,


    unable to bear it any longer.


    Alex¡®s attacks were heavy, letting out a loud thud every time he hit the bone. It was absolutely


    unbearable. In the end, Alex was satisfied. The frustration from being stomped on had finally faded.


    Mystic Maiden asked, ¡°You were able to connect your soul to your bones. How did you do that?¡±


    Alex brushed it off. ¡°Hey, is it really that hard? Isn¡¯t this just basic instinct? It¡¯s like¡­ The need to drink


    and pee?¡±


    Mystic Maiden was speechless.


    ¡®I can¡¯t even start a normal conversation with him now. He made it sound like we¡®re idiots.¡¯


    ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡± Alex demanded.


    He didn¡¯t see anyone else in this cave, apart from Pigsy.


    Pigsy replied, ¡°Hunting. We haven¡¯t had a good meal in days. If this keeps up, we might starve to


    death.¡±


    Alex¡¯s mouth dropped open, staring at his empty stomach within its skeleton.


    ¡°Are you for real?¡±


    ¡°Just look at you, you don¡¯t even have a stomach. How can you eat?¡±


    Pigsy grumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t eat when theye back with today¡¯s harvest then.¡±


    Alex looked towards Mystic Maiden, hoping to get some answers.


    ¡°Being here depletes your soul power every second,¡± she replied. ¡°It¡¯s different from the outside world.


    We had to use blood and flesh to feed our soul back then, but everything we do here, even just


    surviving, requires soul power!¡±


    ¡°So we need some things to replenish our soul powers. All the bone demons outside, and those


    spiritual herbs with mysterious energy, are the source of that.¡±


    Alex nodded. He had used quite some soul power to beat up Pigsy too. He did, in fact, feel kind of


    hungry. However, it wasn¡¯t his stomach but his soul.


    Yet he still preferred to stay optimistic. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing. It¡¯s like a type of training for our souls; just a


    little weirder is all. If we manage to get out of here alive, our powers would definitely increase.¡±


    Pigsy huffed. ¡°How optimistic. What if we don¡¯t have a way of escape? And even if we do, we¡¯re just


    bones. People might think we¡¯re monsters.¡±


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯


    Alex rubbed his temples with his fingers as the thought hit him. He was getting a headache.


    An hour or twoter, Alex felt his anxiousness rising. Just then, noises came from outside of the cave. It


    seemed someone was here. The people turned out to be Daya, Ynes, Shirley, and Channing, the ones


    who had gone out to hunt.


    As expected, the four of them were here too. Seeing another skeleton in the cave, the four were first


    shocked before realizing that it was Alex.


    ¡°Darling?!¡± Daya yelled.


    Alex smiled and nodded. ¡°It is me!¡±


    She immediately rushed over to give him a big hug. It was a rather intriguing sensation.


    Since they were both skeletons, crackling sounds came from their bones colliding with each other. It


    didn¡¯t feel as nice as when they were normally hugging. Instead, it felt like the time the two were


    synchronizing during the concert. This was because their soul power was wrapped around their bones,


    equivalent to their soulsing in direct contact.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again,¡± Daya cried with emotion, her soul power wavering.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be two yearste either. It must¡¯ve been hard on you.¡±

 Chapter 2513

    Chapter 2513


    Shirley watched as the two fawned over each other, seemingly unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re such a drag,


    Rockefeller. I said we shouldn¡¯t meet in our next lives, yet here you are! Come over, let¡¯s spar!¡±


    Alex looked at Shirley. Standing nearly six feet, she had a naturallyrge bone structure and had rather


    long legs. This made her a good foot taller than Alex.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Shirley said with confidence, rubbing her palms and cracking her knuckles.


    Daya whispered in Alex¡¯s ears. ¡°Darling, you just arrived. You probably haven¡¯t learned the skills to


    control your body, so don¡¯t spar with her! Shirley experienced an odd incident once, so she¡¯s the


    strongest among us now.¡±


    ¡°What? Thisdy here is the strongest now?¡±


    Daya told him that Shirley once went out once and was attacked by a high-ss bone demon. She


    managed to survive and brought one of the bones back. On it was high-ss bone patterns. Hence,


    she absorbed two of them and became quite strong.


    Alex froze and looked at Shirley. He then realized two golden bone patterns on her chest, clearly of


    higher ss and more mystical than the rest.


    More importantly, the patterns were in somewhat awkward positions, they were both on the nipples.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Shirley felt nothing, but Alex felt awkward for her.


    Shirley taunted him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pretty strong, Rockefeller? You destroyed Homan Technology, tied me


    to a bed¡­ You didn¡¯t even let me go to the toilet! Don¡¯t hide behind your woman, juste spar with


    me!¡±


    Pigsy pondered, not daring to say anything. He was afraid of being beaten up by Alex again.


    ¡°Miss Hancock, you really seem to hold huge grudges on me!¡± Alex said, ¡°If you want to beat me up


    and release your anger, it¡¯s fine by me. But I¡¯m just saying, if I defeat you instead, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Cry? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to cry!¡±


    After that, Shirley made her move. Both golden patterns on her chest moved as she came bumping


    straight into him. She had actually pumped up her chest, using it as an attack.


    Alex froze and dodged. ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to give me yourself? Be a little more


    modest,dy. You don¡¯t even have your assets anymore, yet you¡¯re still trying to seduce me, a married


    man no less?¡±


    Shirley was annoyed to hear this. This was because those two were very extraordinary patterns on her


    chest. Thus, her chest attacks were the strongest, and her attacks were now mainly chest bumps.


    Whenever she had to fight out there, she would just ram her way through. Despite all that, Alex treated


    the attack as though she was giving herself to him.


    She figured that this was fine. Since Alex had just arrived, controlling his body was impressive enough,


    so she thought he couldn¡¯t battle at all. She decided not to use the chest bump again and would just


    use normal attacks this time.


    Shirley grabbed Alex by the shoulder and tried to flip him over her.


    In the end, the flip was a sess, but Alex wasn¡¯t the one who got flipped, she had flipped herself


    instead. On the other hand, Alex swiftly turned around and sat on her stomach, grabbing her by the


    neck and pinning her down by her sternum. She wasn¡¯t able to move because of this.


    ¡°You¡­ How is this possible?¡± Shirley couldn¡¯t ept this.


    ¡®How could this newbie defeat me this easily?¡¯


    Alex touched the golden bone patterns on Shirley¡¯s chest with his fingertips. He tried to sense it as


    much as he could, realizing that a divine and excellent energy was flowing within.


    Moreover, there seemed to be a subtle, unique Chi as well, which was closely tied to her soul.


    ¡®What is this bone pattern?¡¯


    Shirley couldn¡¯t stand Alex any longer. She felt her soul quivering as though this certain part of her


    body was being touched. However,pared to a regr touch, this was a clearer and sharper


    sensation.


    She stammered, letting out an embarrassing whimper.

 Chapter 2514

    Chapter 2514


    As for why Shirley reacted as such, such contact would directly reach the soul, after all. It had skipped


    the entire process of the contact of skin, sending neural signals straight to the brain.


    After hearing Shirley whimpering like a kitten, he immediately understood what was happening.


    With this, Alex jumped away from Shirley, feeling slightly awkward. No one could tell, though, from his


    face being a mere skeleton.


    He even acted casual about it. ¡°As I said, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    As a dense person¡­ No, as a self-identifying dense pig, Pigsy decided to speak up. ¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t


    make her cry. I¡¯m a witness. You just touched her. You obviously made her moan.¡±


    Alex felt even more awkward now. He rushed up to Pigsy and smacked it again. ¡°Witness? I think


    you¡¯re talking way too much¡­¡±


    Shirley was so embarrassed that she wished she could bury herself in a hole. Moreover, she simply


    couldn¡¯t ept how Alex could beat her. She had been daydreaming about how she could take


    revenge on Alex once he came to this world. He should be pretty weak as a newbie, after all. Although


    she wouldn¡¯t be powerful enough to kill him, it¡¯d still be nice to have a punching bag every single day,


    and she¡¯d get to boss him around¡­


    To achieve this, she worked hard to improve herself. Yet, reality would prove cruel-she was still


    beneath him.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, Daya approached Shirley and brought her back up to her feet.


    They had experienced life and death together, so they were quite close at this point. Naturally, such a


    minor incident wouldn¡¯t stale their rtionship. Shirley had expressed countless times that she wanted


    to punch Alex.


    As the group cared for each other, Alex noticed their harvest for today¡­


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    A mouse!


    All but a grey bones, the mouse didn¡¯t have any flesh either. Normally, they should¡¯ve been able to hunt


    down a tiger or panther in this ce with such a big group.


    Surprisingly, the catch wasn¡¯t anything big at all. The mouse was just slightlyrger than a normal cat.


    Alex narrowed his eyes. ¡°You guys went out to hunt for food, right? But is this what you all call food? It¡¯s


    not even enough to be a toothpick!¡±


    Shirley didn¡¯t like hearing this. ¡°You¡¯re just a newbie. If you don¡¯t know anything, then don¡¯t be so quick


    to give an opinion. Do you think it¡¯s easy to catch a mouse? It¡¯s a bone demon, get it? It¡¯s not your


    ordinary rat.¡±


    Daya exined the dangers this ce held. The food chain within bone demons was rather serious.


    Since everyone had to survive, most smaller bone demons couldn¡¯t live long, having been eaten by


    other bone demons at this point.


    They weren¡¯t exactly powerful enough, so all they could capture were the smaller beings. If they were


    to encounter any big guys, all they could do was run.


    Moreover, Pigsy had been injured by a flea. That flea was extremely fast, and it had lots of sharp teeth


    within itsrge mouth. It had almost chomped off Pigsy¡¯s head, but Shirley managed to injure it with the


    patterns on her chest, scaring it away.


    Hearing such information, Alex was upset and sad for them.


    ¡®They have been living such difficult days in this ce. Even a mere flea was enough to threaten their


    lives. It¡¯s honestly a miracle that all of them made it through two whole years.¡¯


    Ynes said, ¡°We¡¯ve been relying on Shirley for the past two years. It would¡¯ve been very difficult to have


    survived till now. It really is that hard on us.¡±


    Alex looked toward Mystic Maiden.


    She seemed to have understood what he was thinking of and spoke to him telepathically, ¡°Don¡¯t look at


    me, my bones aren¡¯t actual bones. They¡¯re made from the Chaos leaves, so it was already difficult


    enough not to dissipate. My powers really aren¡¯t all that strong.¡±


    She then told Alex that she had made the right choice toe here. Since her skeleton wasn¡¯t made of


    actual bones, it had a lot of ws.


    However, she found hope here, as she had the ability to fix the ws in her bones. She could even


    possibly make a perfect skeleton for herself, which would mean she¡¯d be able to be reborn in a new


    body of her own.

 Chapter 2515

    Chapter 2515


    In just a few moments, everyone hade together to distribute the bones of the mouse.


    Alex noticed faint bone patterns on the mouse bone demon as well. They weren¡¯t golden but a whitish-


    grey instead. He could tell that the power within these bone patterns was far less potent than the ones


    on Shirley, let alone any of the bone patterns of those two gigantic bone demons he encountered.


    Daya handed Alex a bone, which consisted of five bone patterns. It was considered one of the bones


    that had more patterns than the others. The patterns seemed to be made out of a rare type of


    language.


    ¡°Try eating it. See if these bone patterns show up on your bones. Usually, one out of five will.¡±


    ¡°How? Do I chew on it?¡± Alex was appalled.


    ¡°Use your soul power to absorb it.¡± Daya told Alex that one couldn¡¯t absorb bone patterns of demons


    that were still alive.


    On the contrary, patterns could be absorbed once the soul of the being had been destroyed or if they


    had been drained of their soul powers.


    Whitish grey bone patterns were considered one of the lower sses.


    Alex didn¡¯t have any bone patterns on him as of now, and he was able to manifest them onto his bones


    after absorbing some. Since the others had higher-ss bone patterns on them, they wouldn¡¯t be


    manifesting those anymore.


    However, they could use these low- grade bone patterns as nutrients for their current patterns, food to


    replenish their soul power.


    ¡®This really is a weird world.¡¯


    Alex had no choice but to absorb the bone patterns in front of everyone. They stared at him, waiting


    eagerly for some result. In mere moments, he felt the energy within the mouse¡¯s bone patterns getting


    absorbed entirely by the Forbidden Spell patterns hidden within his bones. Nheless, no bone


    patterns were manifested onto his bones.


    Several minutester, bone patterns still hadn¡¯t manifested themselves on Alex¡¯s body.


    Everyone was disappointed, but Daya brought another bone andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    Manifestation works by chance too. If one doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s just try another. It¡¯d work sooner orter.¡±


    Alex absorbed yet another bone, this one with four bone patterns on it. Yet, his body manifested none.


    It still looked the same.


    On his third bone, everyone stayed silent as they realized there was still no bone pattern that


    manifested on Alex¡¯s skeleton.


    He had just absorbed the ones with the most bone patterns on this mouse skeleton. Thus, they couldn¡¯t


    afford to give him anymore. The rest needed to replenish their soul powers too, or they wouldn¡¯t have


    enough to go hunting the next time.


    ¡°Boss, your bones are useless. You couldn¡¯t even leave one pattern on your body,¡± Pigsy said.


    Alex huffed coldly. ¡°These bone patterns are too weak for me.¡±


    He stood up and moved to the side, sitting down on the ground with his legs crossed. The three bones


    that he absorbed had twelve bone patterns in total. Although he didn¡¯t manifest any on his body, he


    clearly felt that the forbidden spell within him liked this power.


    It seemed to desire such power, quivering within his bones, as if telling him that it wanted more.


    More!


    ¡®God damn it! Can¡¯t you take a break?¡¯


    ¡®Where are we even going to find that many bone patterns for you to eat?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve already wasted so much. Do you know that?¡¯


    Alex immediately thought of suppressing the Forbidden Spell talisman within him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡®This is way too weird¡­ It¡¯s like a child! A child who has never had candy but can¡¯t stop asking for more


    once it tasted it!¡¯


    Just then, he felt something quiver within his conscience. The talismans rushed into his mind, starting


    to show him a small void filled with various colorful spots. Some were dispersed while the others


    gathered together. They were even mobile.


    Alex tried to check thoroughly. ¡®Isn¡¯t this just some 3D map?!¡¯


    ¡®And those little spots¡­ Could they be bone patterns? Have they been distributed in such a way?¡¯


    Alex felt his mind turn foggy. ¡®The ancient talismans of the Forbidden Spell are starting to act up, asking


    for more bone patterns!¡¯

 Chapter 2516

    Chapter 2516


    Alex made a careful observation.


    Finding his position on the 3D map, he also spotted several small dots beside him. These dots were


    understood to represent Daya, Shirley, and others. In addition to these people, Alex found a few small


    white dots not very far away.


    He was ready to go out and verify it.


    ¡°Old pig, follow me out for a spin!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Alex called Pigsy and found that it was holding and squinting at a bone not much bigger than a chicken


    bone, enjoying what it was seeing. With that lewd look, those who didn¡¯t know thought it must be high


    on something!


    Pigsy smiled and looked up, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Why do you talk so much nonsense? Just follow me,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to screw me again, are you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret that you didn¡¯te then.¡±


    Daya said, ¡°Husband, you just came here. You are unfamiliar with the ce. Watch your step for it is


    easy to encounter danger. When you get out of the cave, it is best to go in groups as you can take care


    of each other.¡±


    Alex grinned, ¡°I just¡­ Want to pee.¡±


    The people nced at him weirdly.


    ¡®Your parts are no longer here. How do you pee?¡¯ Daya thought he might be in a bad mood because he


    couldn¡¯t absorb the manifesting bone patterns, so she stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Shirley grunted. ¡°I think the peeing is fake, but thinking about women is real.¡±


    Alex did not take it to heart.


    It was said that it was all thanks to this long-legged girl that in these two years, Daya was safe. He


    carried an outstanding attitude-pulling Daya out of the cave, he immediately checked the sea map.


    There was indeed a real-time update. He wasn¡¯t at the same location as Shirley and others.


    After Daya came out, she attempted tofort Alex with a few words.


    Alex, however, asked directly, ¡°Is the height of the bone pattern distinguished by color?¡±


    Daya nodded, ¡°Normally, it seems to be the case. Within all the bone demons we have seen, white


    bone markings are the weakest, followed by grey. We can at most deal with grey bone markings for


    now. In addition, it seems that bone markings can evolve and can even be derived.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    He now had a general idea of what it was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go catch some bone demons now and try. We didn¡¯t get enough just now!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Daya froze for a moment. ¡±That won¡¯t be easy, just the two of us would be a bit difficult. It is


    best to call Shirley. We will wait till tomorrow and go hunting for the right bone demons together.


    Looking for them will be quite time consuming, and if you are not careful and face the high-level ones,


    you will be finished.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just catch the white bone patterns first. They¡¯re easier to deal with.¡±


    ¡±Uhm, this¡­¡±


    Daya still wanted to say something but was directly pulled by Alex, and they ran away.


    Soon, he pointed ahead three hundred meters away, ¡°Right there, the white bone pattern is in the tree


    hole.¡°


    Daya was amazed. ¡°The divine consciousness cannot be used here. How do you know it¡¯s a white


    bone pattern?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°This is a talent. How could I have defeated Shirley, otherwise? I¡¯ll go over first, you break


    off the back here.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll make some traps first.¡±


    Daya made traps using the Saintly Luna Branch. She constructed hidden fetters on the ground, which


    looked just like a snare while telling Alex to stop being so bold and mess around. Even if it was a white


    bone patterned bone demon, it was still dangerous. If the bone pattern was dense, the spiritual power it


    contained would be very powerful. It could even be stronger than Alex.


    Alex nodded, and waited for Daya to make a good trap, and walked over silently. Heat flowed within his


    eyes.


    In Antis, the woman in red gave Alex half of the sword heart. Although he had no eyeballs now, it


    seemed that the ability to open the divine eye still existed. He stared at therge, red-bodied tree trunk


    that gradually became transparent. He could vaguely see three weasels asrge as dogs among the


    holes of the tree¡­ It was indeed the bone demons with white bone patterns.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so cruel as to eat you. I¡¯m here to overtake you.¡±


    ¡°How sad it is to live without flesh and blood, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Alex did not take a weapon from the mind pce but went forward with his empty hands.

 Chapter 2517

    Chapter 2517


    At a distance of fifty meters, he saw that the weasels in the tree cave had alerted and noticed his


    approach. Immediately, one of them rushed out. A weasel covered with white bones, like a white


    lightning bolt, instantly made impact on Alex¡¯s body.


    Dang!


    The weasel, the size of a dog, was knocked away by Alex with a punch. The other two also rushed out.


    Daya, who was three hundred meters away, was still a bit skeptical about Alex¡¯s judgment. Now that


    she had seen three white weasel bone demons rushing out, they indeed had white bone patterns. She


    did not expect them to be near the cave theynded.


    If they went on a hunt and came back injured one day, it was conceivable that these three weasels


    would definitely strike at them.


    She also rushed over, horrified to find that a weasel had actually opened its mouth around Alex¡¯s arm


    and bit it. On those sharp teeth were actually bone patterns as well.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡®t get bitten!¡± Daya shouted.


    However, the warning came a step toote.


    Several weasel bone demons were very fast, and they worked with each other to attack at speed. At


    the same time, there was a soul attack too. Bone demons with bone patterns on their teeth had a


    powerful bite force. They could bite off metal easily and eat them like sugarcane.


    Daya was a little afraid to look at it.


    Ka-chunk!


    A soft sound could be heard.


    Daya thought the bone on Alex¡¯s arm had been bitten off. So, she grabbed the Saintly Luna Branch


    and attacked frantically, only to find something wrong. The biting weasel let out a miserable scream.


    Alex¡¯s arm was fine, instead, the weasel¡¯s teeth chipped off.


    ¡°No way! Are his bones that hard?¡±


    Daya was dumbfounded.


    Alex immediately knew in his heart that he was now considered a bone demon too. The bone pattern in


    his bones was the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell which did not appear outside, plus the Old Cow¡®s


    Breathing Technique had be a sess. All the bones in his body went through a quenching,


    which was why he became a teenager with hard bones.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Alex exploded with a Buddha Dragon-Tusk Punch.


    It only took one punch to kill that weasel instantly. Immediately after that, he was like lightning, chasing


    after another one, pping it till it fainted, its bones almost falling apart. Daya was also considered


    experienced in battles, so she helped Alex by killing it.


    Thest weasel that headed into the trap was strangled by vines burst.


    ¡°The white bone pattern ones seem to be a bit weaker.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find a stronger one.¡±


    Alex directly devoured the white bone pattern of a weasel, and his body, unsurprisingly, appeared to


    have no bone patterns. They had all been swallowed by the Ten- Point Forbidden Spell while also


    replenishing his soul power.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He had the feeling that his soul power was increasing.


    ¡®What a good thing!¡¯


    ¡®The lowest level white bone pattern can make my soul power grow. If I ate one with a golden bone


    pattern, won¡¯t I be able to kill Gods?¡¯


    Daya was a bit dreamy after watching the simple killing of three white bone pattern demons.


    The most crucial thing was that Alex could actually sense the exact location beforehand.


    If this were the case, it would definitely have a miraculous effect by setting up in advance.


    The two of thembined, and Alex led her towards the subsequent siege. This time, it was a gray


    bone pattern bone demon. This giant spider was hiding in a crypt.


    Daya used the Saintly Luna Branch to set up a trap directly at the entrance of the cave.


    Then, Alex threw a lightning fire towards the inside of the cave.


    The spider bone demon quickly rushed out from the cave with a roar and crashed headfirst into Daya¡¯s


    trap. But, they did not expect that the spider with gray bone patterns would be more than twice as


    strong as the white patterned weasels. It cut through the trap and spewed a white strand of spider silk


    at Daya.

 Chapter 2518

    Chapter 2518


    The Spider Bone Demon, with a body as big as a round table, spread its eight legs and grew even


    more gigantic. Each leg was as sharp as a scythe.


    Poof!


    The white spider silk it spewed was almost like a high-pressure fire-extinguishing water gun. Daya


    initially intended to take the opportunity to kill the spider after imprisoning it. Still, the trap was instantly


    breached, and arge ball of spider silk spewed in, instantly hitting her body and trapping her on the


    ground.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Seeing the big spider swinging its big front legs like a death scythe chomping downward, Daya¡¯s soul


    power vibrated, and at thest moment, she only had time to let out a spiritual roar. The surging soul


    power washer greatest advantage. However, the bone demons of this world had their own expertise.


    In this fight against soul attacks, they had their own characteristics as well.


    The spider bone demon also wailed against the attack, its big ws not slowing down the slightest.


    At the critical moment, a ray of light chopped down. The spider bone demon¡¯s body split into two.


    The spider foot that fell towards Daya narrowly nailed her legs. If it were a few centimeters further in, it


    would have chopped through her stomach.


    Alex carried the Xavion Sword and shed the spider bone demon one more time. Then he hurried to


    save Daya from the spider web. The spider web was extremely sticky, so Alex used lightning fire to get


    rid of them. Fortunately, the silk was not poisonous, and Daya was only a little shocked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this Spider Bone Demon¡¯s battle power was so strong!¡± Daya¡¯s heart almost


    jumped out of her mouth.


    Alex hugged her and patted her back.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was not that his 3D map had made a mistake, but the bone patterns on this Spider Bone Demon¡¯s


    body were dense and numerous. Its strength far exceeded that of the previous weasel. The gray-


    striped one was so strong. How powerful was the golden striped one then?


    Alex remembered that before this, he and the Mystic Maiden saw the giant golden bird. That couldn¡¯t


    be the supreme existence of this world, right?


    Daya picked up the pieces. ¡°We just made a rather loudmotion. Let¡¯s hurry back to the cave!¡±


    Alex nodded his head and subconsciously looked at the map in the sea of consciousness.


    As a result, he found a bright green spot that was approaching rapidly. The gray one was already so


    difficult They might just not be able to deal with this green one!


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Alex pulled Daya and began to flee frantically.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The bone pattern hasn¡¯t been picked up yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±


    Alex was fast. But unexpectedly, the guy with the green bone pattern was even faster¡­


    The two felt a huge object rushing overhead, running through the tall tree canopy in the blink of an eye.


    Upon closer inspection, it was still a spider, dark green in color, with a body as massive as a house. A


    red light emerged from its eyes. Seeing the small spider bone demon that was split in half on the


    ground, it immediately wailed, rushing towards Alex and Daya like green lightning.


    ¡°Holy shit, this spider has a human face!¡±


    Alex looked clearly at the front of therge spider. He could not help but feel scared.


    It was fleshless, simr to the previous spider, but its head was no different from a human skeleton. It


    was also particrly huge. If one dreamt of such a monster at night, one would surely pee.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Alex felt the killing intent emanating from therge spider. His body jolted.


    This terrifying feeling could even bepared to the Peacock tribe¡¯s sacred nun that he once faced,


    which was the Golden Immortal. While here, the big spider was just an existence with green bone


    patterns. This ce was not in the universe. The rules were notcking but wereplete.


    Boom¡­ Boom¡­ Boom..!


    Alex and Daya saw the big spider chasing after them. Everywhere they passed, giant trees exploded,


    and rocks cracked. The mountain peaks they rushed past were split.


    Daya¡¯s body bone pattern was at best gray. The patterns were limited in number, so she could not run


    as fast as the spider.


    Alex hurriedly picked her up with one hand and teleported.


    ***


    In the mountain cave, Shirley, Mystic Maiden and the others all heard the loud wail from the big spider


    since they weren¡¯t too far away, and the sound was deafening.

 Chapter 2519

    Chapter 2519


    The crowd felt a throbbing in their souls.


    ¡°Is this sound from the big spider from the nest up north?¡±


    ¡°Why did ite this way?¡±


    ¡°Crap, it can¡®t be Alex, this big pitiful guy, who went to provoke the spider¡¯s nest, right? He¡¯s looking for


    death!¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll go out and take a look,¡± Mystic Maiden said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Shirley chipped in.


    The Mystic Maiden shook her head. ¡°My body is special. I can blend into this environment. Once I


    cover my breath, I¡¯ll have no problem protecting myself.¡±


    Previously, Mystic Maiden had saved Alex and brought him back to the cave by relying on this talent of


    hers. Otherwise, she would have been discovered by those super strong bone demons.


    Mystic Maiden moved swiftly.


    Before this, when she carried Alex back, she was well.


    Now she was directly integrated into the extensive green woods, flying among the trees. With that kind


    of silence, even if bone demons were present next to her, it would be difficult to catch her at once.


    Soon, she found the small spider figure that was split in half.


    She even found traces of the Xavion sword. It could be determined that it was undoubtedly Alex who


    had decapitated the spider.


    ¡°This kid is really uncontroble!¡±


    ¡°He just came and made such a bigmotion.¡±


    Mystic Maiden was speechless. She recognized the direction and hurriedly chased after him.


    Swish, swish, swish..!


    Alex constantly teleported, but unfortunately, the rules between heaven and earth were bizarre, or


    rather, it was because of the thick rules that his teleportation was not as sharp as expected. Usually, he


    could teleport for a few dozen miles, but here, he could teleport a mile at most.


    He had also consumed a lot of energy. For the same amount of distance, therge spider could arrive


    in an instant dash.


    So, a straight line of escape was better than running. Teleportation should be used when changing


    direction, but for some reason, no matter how Alex tried to escape, he found himself unable to escape


    therge spider¡¯s pursuit.


    Daya also found the problem, ¡°The smell of that little spider must have gotten on us just now. Let¡¯s go


    to the water.¡±


    Alex nodded and teleported straight in the direction of arge river.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    The two dived headfirst into arge river. The river¡¯s currents were turbulent and instantly carried the


    two forward.


    Unexpectedly, the human-faced spider followed closely into the water to chase after them. This fe


    was equally agile in the water, roaring and rampaging at the bottom of the river, messing up the


    riverbed, causing its vision to be blurred.


    At this time, from the depths of the river came a roar. It seemed to have alerted some big guy.


    It was right in front of Alex and the others.


    ¡°No, right? Why is it so miserable? Did I steal God¡¯s own sister-inw or son?¡±


    There was an unknown monster in front of them, a big spider in the back, and this teleportation in the


    water was even more seriously disturbed.


    Swish¡­


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Mystic Maiden had arrived.


    Faster than a hair¡¯s breadth, she instantly pulled Alex and said, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mystic Maiden?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡±


    Mystic Maiden opened the boundary and wrapped the three people together. She covered everyone¡¯s


    breath, slowly shrinking in the corner of the riverbed. Alex was surprised to find that the big spider, in


    hot pursuit, seemed to have lost its target, spinning in ce, looking, venting.


    This was absolutely the ability of the Mystic Maiden!


    At the same time, a monster rushed from the front.


    A¡­ Fish!


    It was also green striped and huge. It was no smaller than the big spider. Looking at its appearance, it


    was very much like the catfishmonly sold in the market. The two monsters were instantly against


    each other.

 Chapter 2520

    Chapter 2520


    Under the river, the water raged, silt tumbled, and more hard rocks bounced.


    Waves reached the skies, its momentum sweeping dozens of miles.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mystic Maiden covered Alex and Daya as they quietly retreated. They shrank in a dark slot at the


    bottom of the river and witnessed this battle between the green bone pattern demons. Both the human-


    faced spider and the giant catfish were iparably fierce.


    One had its heir killed, while the other had its territory vited. Both were equal in strength, and the


    fight was intense.


    Alex felt that the scene where the giant golden bird had killed the dinosaur fossil in seconds was far


    weakerpared to the two in front of him now. The dinosaur fossil was killed in seconds, so it was not


    exciting at all.


    This spider and catfish fight employed all kinds of tricks, from the river to thend and into the river. It


    lasted for a full hour before it was all over.


    The catfish bone demon was slightly better off as it hit off the head of the human-faced spider.


    However, it was also seriously injured, suffering dozens of broken bones, and the green stripes on its


    body faded.


    It was iparably angry, dragging the corpse of the spider and roaring. It nned to drag the bones


    of the spider back to its own territory, to enjoy it inside and devour the bone patterns.


    Alex¡¯s gaze flickered, ¡°This is a wonderful opportunity¡­ Are you guys not moved?¡±


    Mystic Maiden shouted, ¡°Kill!¡±


    As soon as the words were spoken, Alex rushed out. He teleported. Again, he teleported¡­


    He teleported thrice, silently to the catfish bone demon¡¯s back, and shed its neck with his sword.


    ng!


    Sparks sshed everywhere.


    The catfish¡¯s neck was quite hard. Surprisingly, the cut was just a few dozen centimeters deep. The


    catfish¡¯s neck, on the other hand, was more than ten meters in diameter.


    The neck was crazily hard.


    In great pain, the catfish roared, its mouth letting go of the human-faced spider, and turned back to bite


    Alex.


    ¡±Die!¡±


    Alex yelled, and his Xavion sword reversed, shing horizontally to block the iing attack.


    ng!!!


    Another metallic sound vibrated.


    On the bones of the catfish¡¯s mouth, there were green bone patterns flickering. Although its mouth was


    cut out by the Xavion sword, the bones in Alex¡¯s hand were cracked and hurting severely. Unable to


    hold the Xavion sword, it flew away.


    The catfish¡¯s bone spines viciously hurtled toward Alex¡¯s direction.


    At the critical moment, Daya¡®s Saintly Luna Branch turned into a long whip wrapping itself around


    Alex¡¯s waist, fiercely pulling him out of the attack point of the spines. The Mystic Maiden did not stay


    idle as well. Despite being unable to fight closebat due to her bone quality, she was extremely


    talented. She rushed up to pull Alex, and instantly hid away.


    The catfish lost Alex as a target, and was suddenly intimidated. It transferred its hatred to Daya.


    Like a bolt of ck lightning, it sprinted forward. However, halfway through the countless, long, barbed


    vines, it was bound and tangled.


    Finally, the catfish bone demon was severely wounded, with dozens of bones cut off by the spider.


    Now, the violent flipping caused the injury to be more and more serious. With its broken bones


    pulled by the vines, it was left in severe pain and was unable to break free. At this time, a golden mane


    burst in front of its eyes.


    It was clear that no one existed in front of him, but Alex appeared all of a sudden.


    He held a golden spear and poked it viciously into the catfish¡¯s eye socket.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Alex, the Mystic Maiden, and Dayabined well to strike with pinpoint coordination.

 Chapter 2521

    Chapter 2521


    They fought hand-to-hand for fifteen minutes to the point the waves on the riverbed became turbulent.


    Amid the chaos, they finally killed the seriously wounded catfish bone demon. However, the three


    people also suffered injuries on different levels.


    Rushing to the frontline as a meat shield, Alex¡¯s arm was almostpletely severed, with ten or so


    fractured bones that had fallen out of his body.


    Daya found Alex¡¯s scattered bones and handed them over to him. ¡°The bone patterns can heal your


    injuries on your body. Your bones can grow back even if they have fallen off. The bodies of these two


    bone demons are too huge and a bit difficult to be moved, so we should just absorb them straight


    away.¡±


    Alex had noments when it came to that.


    In fact, the forbidden spell runes in his body had long been unable to hold back.


    This was great fortune.


    Alex directly enveloped the fishbone with his soul power. The green bone patterns on it glowed faintly


    and twinkled, turning into a stream of light, and entered Alex¡¯s bones as nourishment before the


    forbidden spell runes absorbed it.


    The fractures on his body healed at a visible rate, and the broken bones automatically grew as soon as


    they were attached.


    Furthermore, he felt his bones evolving and growing rapidly, heading to a perfect state regardless of


    hardness and other aspects.


    His bones were getting whiter to the point of spotlessness, yet the bone patterns did not show up. Daya


    and the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens were absorbing the bone patterns as well.


    Daya absorbed the man-faced spider¡¯s bone patterns, whereas the Mystic Maiden absorbed the ones


    from the catfish. Bone patterns of different species seemingly contained different energy, so different


    bone patterns should disy different effects.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Alex noticed that Daya¡¯s initial gray bone patterns had disappeared. Recing them were dark green


    bone patterns that twinkled on her bones as if they were breathing.


    Mystic Maiden¡¯s bone patterns were mutating as well. It meant that they had previously acquired low-


    level bone patterns. After absorbing higher-level bone patterns, the original bone patterns evolved


    ordingly and developed into a higher grade.


    Burp!


    Daya burped unexpectedly, full from absorbing the bone patterns.


    A string of green bone patterns appeared on her body, and her aura increased by more than double.


    She beckoned to Alex. ¡°Hubby,e and absorb this. I can¡¯t go on. I¡¯ve never had such a good time.¡±


    Afterward, she noticed that Alex¡¯s bones were wlessly white, devoid of any bone patterns.


    What she saw surprised her.


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is probably rted to the cultivation techniques I practice. I


    can feel that the bone patterns have all converted into energy, and my bones are undergoing an


    unprecedented evolution.¡±


    He could ept the entire load of bone patterns. Even if he devoured more, the ancient runes would


    consume the energy. A portion of it would nourish his bones, and a portion, his soul.


    Eventually, he kept a small bit and prepared to take them back to the others.


    Mystic Maiden also stopped devouring the bone patterns. Since she was full and her soul power was at


    full capacity, she could no longer devour them quickly, needing time to rest and digest the energy. ¡°With


    our massive gains this time, our bone patterns have evolved to a heightened level. I have a feeling that


    with this method, we can reshape our root bones and enhance our cultivation talent toward perfection,¡±


    she said.


    That would be stunning.


    Human root bones were fixed in their mothers¡¯ wombs. In the cultivation world, there was a saying that


    one¡¯s root bones were predestined, and his fate could only be changed when he reincarnated. In other


    words, if one wanted to change his root bones, there was only one way-reincarnation.


    Root bones had a more important foundation than spiritual roots. The root bones, however, could even


    be changed and evolved. So, this truly was changing fate by defying natural order.


    In the end, each of the three people took a few root bones with densely packed bone patterns and


    nned to return to the cave.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Alex suddenly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly thought of a question. This catfish bone demon is dead, but itsir shouldn¡¯t be too far


    away, right? How about we go look for it?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that there¡¯ll be a female catfish in their?¡± Daya asked.


    Mystic Maiden blinked. ¡°If that catfish still hadpanions, they would have popped out just now. So,


    this idea is feasible. There may be a grand opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 2522

    Chapter 2522


    Like a white dragon entering the sea, the winding, turbulent river sshed countless waves and ran


    through the oversized forest without knowing where it was heading. The water on the river surface was


    unsettled, though it was still fine on the riverbed.


    Alex and the other two people searched around the riverbed, looking for the catfish¡¯sir. Alex even


    referred to the location through the tridimensional map in his sea of consciousness.


    However, he noticed that the map in his sea of consciousness had changed and greatly differed from


    what he had seenst time. After scrutinizing it, he managed to understand it¡­ The so-called


    tridimensional map was simply the induction formed by the runes of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. It


    could seemingly sense the surrounding bone patterns. However, it wasn¡¯t an infinite distance.


    ording to the markers that represented the location of Shirley, Pigsy, and the others on the map,


    Alex estimated the range limit to be within a radius of one hundred miles.


    It sounded like a great distance, but in fact, it was a stone¡¯s throw to ¡°bone demons¡± like them.


    After ten minutes or so, the few found a massive cave on the riverbed.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think they look alike. Who else would¡¯ve designed this big hole other than that catfish monster?¡±


    Alex and the others stared at the entrance for a while, especially Alex, who had activated his divine


    eyes to see through the cave. He gazed into its depths, but his divine eyes were severely restricted in


    this ce. Not only was it limited in perspective, but they were also subjected to material interference.


    This cave was so deep that he could see nothing within the space.


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens said, ¡°I¡¯ll activate my talent, Concealment. Follow me, hold


    hands, and don¡¯t let go of them.¡±


    The three people put down the bones in their hands to prevent idents from urring.


    Then, Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens grabbed Alex¡¯s hand. Daya, next to them, looked at the two


    people holding hands and said nothing.


    Alex felt a little awkward. ¡®You chose me directly in front of Daya instead of her. Aren¡¯t you creating


    trouble for me?¡¯


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pull Daya¡¯s hand?¡± Alex telepathized with the Mystic Maiden via divine sense.


    It would be more embarrassing if he said it out loud.


    Mystic Maiden unabashedly said, ¡°I feel a little repulsive being too close with a femalepanion, just


    like you never had any malepanions around you.¡±


    ¡®Huh..?¡¯


    Alex thought for a while. Had there been no malepanions by his side?


    In fact, malepanions surrounded him the most when he was in school, all being hisckeys.


    However, since the change in his family, manyckeys stayed away from him, even wanting to trample


    him since they probably thought their statuses could be improved. Even since then, he had no male


    companions around him. However, his femalepanions kept increasing instead.


    In fact, he had malepanions as well.


    They were Azure Storm, Sky Melvis, Nichs Hudson, Danseur, and so on.


    For some reason, however, these people kept a certain distance from him and rarely showed up at


    normal times¡­ Thinking about it, he probably had too many femalepanions. He could not even


    apany his women, so how could he have time to waste on his malepanions?


    The catfish bone demon¡¯s cave was bottomless.


    The three people kept walking down for ten or so minutes before they saw a stone chamber.


    It was then that they looked at each other in dismay. It was simply all too shocking.


    That catfish was huge, but the stone chamber at the end of the cave was about the same size as


    ordinary rooms humans lived in. It surely couldn¡¯t live there!


    ¡°No one is inside, right?¡± Alex asked softly.


    Daya said, ¡°Could it be that bone demons can transform into humans as well?¡±


    If true, this would be astonishing.

 Chapter 2523

    Chapter 2523


    They were, however, strangers to this world. Even if Daya had been here for two years, she had never


    seen any bone demons that could transform into humans nor bone demons that could speak and


    communicate.


    ¡°There¡¯s a force field here!¡± Mystic Maiden eximed.


    The three people were getting more surprised.


    That catfish couldn¡¯t have set up the spell formation, right?


    Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens¡¯ achievements in spell formations far surpassed Alex¡¯s. After


    casually fumbling around for a while, she saw the trick of this formation. She then spent a minute


    cracking it open.


    She stepped in. Alex and Daya followed closely.


    Whoosh!


    They seemed to have entered another dimension.


    The water around them receded, and the dry and clean stone chamber was protected by the spell


    formation¡¯s force field. Even the air was still fresh, with thick heaven and earth spiritual energy floating


    around.


    Immediately afterward, they saw a person¡¯s skeleton. Alex, fully vignt, immediately took out the


    Golden Spear and stood in front of Mystic Maiden.


    Satisfied with the disy of his self-awareness, Mystic Maiden nced at him in approval and said,


    ¡°Take it easy. This person is already dead.¡±


    There was no soul fluctuation.


    Daya said, ¡°Could this be someone who was gathering Buddhist relics and died here in the end?¡±


    After confirming that no danger was around them, the three searched the inside. It wasn¡¯t thatrge


    inside, all but a small stone chamber of about ten square meters.


    Around were some household items, a bed, a table, and stools¡­


    They even saw inscriptions on the wall.


    ¡°What¡¯s written here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a writing that has never been seen before.¡±


    Daya had memories of two lifetimes. Oh, no. That would be three lifetimes including this life. She was


    even once the Goddess of Nature and hade across countless types of writing. However, she was


    totally clueless about the strange markings before her.


    ¡°Do this person¡¯s bones look a little weird to you?¡± Alex suddenly said.


    If he had not mentioned it, they wouldn¡¯t have paid attention, but as soon as he said that, the three


    began scrutinizing it.


    As a result, they found a short tail behind the skeleton¡¯s buttocks.


    ¡°This is either a demon with an iplete transformation or a race from a different world,¡± Mystic


    Maiden said.


    They then noticed that the person was wearing an ultra-fine ring on his finger. If they had not checked


    the differences between his bones and a normal human¡¯s, they wouldn¡¯t even have sensed it.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a storage ring, it can¡¯t be used here!¡± Daya let out a sigh at the big problem, just like that


    enormous bone demon just now. ¡°It¡¯s going to be really hard to move it without the storage ring.¡±


    Nheless, the three eximed the next second.


    ¡°Is it really a storage ring?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s also a storage ring that can be opened!¡±


    After scanning it with soul power, they discovered that a space as huge as a basketball court was


    hidden inside this tiny ring!


    There were also many supplies inside, spiritual stones, medicinal herbs, and strange books. They even


    saw a peculiarly-shaped car that gave a vibe of some mysterious technology.


    This was absolutely impossible to be a product of the Earth.


    The three people then searched the stone chamber for a while to confirm there was nothing valuable.


    They even checked the bones of the corpse, but they did not see the presence of bone patterns. Mystic


    Maiden asked Alex to put on the ring before the three people left the stone chamber. They then threw


    the few bones from the cave entrance into the ring and went back to rejoin Shirley and the others.


    Thus, despite the slight danger, they managed to gain fruitful rewards this time.


    Most importantly, Alex had found a way to be stronger.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2524

    Chapter 2524


    ¡°D*mn! What¡¯s going on? You¡¯ve scaled new heights, and your gray patterns have be green after


    going out for a trip?¡±


    Pigsy screamed when it saw Alex and the others who had returned to the cave, especially that string of


    green bone patterns on Mystic Maiden. This was a major change in level!


    Alex smiled at it. He took out a huge bone covered with green patterns and shook it with a hand¡¯s turn.


    Pigsy shouted excitedly, ¡°Oh my, Boss, you¡¯re so kind. You¡¯re my forever¡­¡±


    Before it could finish its words, Alex threw the bone at Shirley. Shirley grabbed it.


    ¡°Uh, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss, this¡­ This is for me, right?¡±


    Pigsy was anxious.


    However, Alex ignored it and said to Shirley, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. This is a little token of appreciation.¡±


    After saying that, he took out another two huge bones and put them next to Shirley¡¯s feet.


    Shirley looked up at Alex. Although she had no eyeballs and skin and her features were not visible, she


    had to be feeling excited and shocked at this moment.


    ¡°Ahh! Boss! Boss, I¡¯m your faithful little brother! Hey, do you have any more? I want them too!¡± Pigsy


    was excited again.


    However, Alex said, ¡°No more! I told you before. ¡®Don¡¯t regret it if you don¡¯t go there¡¯!¡±


    Noticing that it was a lost cause, Pigsy instantly snorted a few times. ¡°Hmph! I, the old pig, don¡¯t care


    about those rotten bones you picked from somewhere. Aren¡¯t they just green patterns? I¡¯ll pick up some


    golden bone patterns someday just so you people will get jealous.¡±


    nk!


    Alex threw out two huge fish bones and gave them to Channing. There were green patterns on them as


    well.


    Channing Henderson hurriedly hugged them and thanked Alex profusely.


    Pigsy¡¯s hyoid bone kept moving rhythmically. If he were to drool, it would¡¯ve probably flowed all over


    the ce. Eventually, itined about him being heartless, disloyal, and deceitful¡­


    Many of those present were joyful when they heard it.


    Shirley took out a bone and shared it with Pigsy. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this. I have golden patterns on me, so the


    green one no longer works. They¡¯ll just replenish my energy at most.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This was a fact.


    The thing about the bone patterns was that they were highly amazingwith distinct grades.


    Alex did not tease Pigsy anymore. With a boom, he took out a half-cut spider and threw it on the


    ground. They had detoured and picked this spider son up. Fortunately, the other bone demons did not


    pick it up, so they were considered lucky.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as big as the old man-faced spider, it still upied a huge area when ced in this


    cave.


    There were gray patterns on it. It was an impressive gain.


    However, they merely contained the green bone patterns as a guide for the future. Hence, it seemed


    very ordinary.


    ¡°Where did you take it from?!¡±


    ¡°Is your spatial magical treasure still usable?¡±


    Shirley took a fancy to that thing as she stared at Alex in shock.


    Alex shook his head.


    Daya said, ¡°We just found a storage ring¡­¡±


    She sat next to Shirley and recollected the previous experience. She and the others were


    dumbfounded when they heard that, but they could also feel the danger from her words¡­ Meanwhile,


    the human bones and storage ring inside the stone chamber of the riverbed had caused the entire


    matter to unravel more mysteries.


    ¡°Guys, guess. Are there any aborigines in this world?¡± Channing asked.


    ¡°Aborigines?¡±


    The group froze, having never thought of such a question before.


    Alex took out the items inside the ring one by one and ced them in the cave.


    They were unsafe on the riverbed previously, and they didn¡¯t get the chance to study the storage ring.


    Now that they had returned to this ce, they could examine each item carefully. The most attractive


    thing was still that novel-shaped car with a vibe of mysterious technology.


    ¡°Could these be the technological products of another civilization?¡±

 Chapter 2525

    Chapter 2525


    ¡°This is¡­ A car, right?¡±


    Nheless, the crowd could not even open the door even after studying it for a good while.


    No one recognized the writing on the few books that had been taken out either. Since they understood


    nothing about the writing, they could only throw them back into the ring and ignore them in the end.


    As expected, no green patterns showed up after Shirley absorbed the bone patterns. However, the


    golden bone patterns on her chest were visibly a little denser and more lustrous.


    She burped and said, ¡°I know where the man-faced spider¡¯sir is. Do you want to go on another


    expedition?¡±


    Alex had this idea long ago.


    However, the man-faced spider had emerged to chase them. The path was clearly a little long, and he


    did not know where to find it.


    He agreed to it as soon as Shirley said that.


    However, there shouldn¡¯t be too many members. Having used her skill consecutively, Mystic Maiden


    was now mentally exhausted and did not want to move. Daya also said that she needed to recuperate.


    Eventually, it was decided that both Shirley and Alex would go there as they could escape fast if they


    ran into trouble. After all, they both were now considered the strongest in terms of battle power.


    However, Pigsy did not want to lose the chance again, and it desperately wanted to follow them.


    In the end, two people and a pig quietly left the cave. The process went smoothly. They reached the


    man-faced spider¡¯s cave half an hourter. Alex looked at the tridimensional map and found no bone


    patterns nearby. Then, he observed the surroundings with the divine eyes¡¯ X-ray vision and saw no


    danger either.


    ¡°There¡¯s no danger! We can enter it!¡±


    Pigsy could not endure it, so it rushed inside upon hearing his words.


    However, after a while, it screamed and rushed out again. Hearing how panicked his voice sounded, it


    seemed he had encountered a ghost. Once it rushed out of the cave, it rolled on the ground and


    screamed wildly, begging Alex and Shirley for help.


    They had just seen densely packed tiny spiders crawling all over its body. To make matters worse, they


    were gnawing on its bones.


    Alex immediately summoned thundering mes and burned the small spiders away.


    He just felt likeughing when he saw the wretched Pigsy.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you scammer. Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s not dangerous?


    ¡°Look at this old pig. I¡¯m about to be a roasted Pig!¡±


    Pigsy was about to cry.


    After the thundering mes burned it, its soul power was not only consumed, but even its bones were


    charred.


    ¡°At least there¡¯s no danger to your life. They were just small spiders. You can only me yourself for


    being so weak,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°What¡¯s down there?¡± Shirley asked.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Pigsy said, ¡°It¡¯s all eggs. D*mn it! What had luck¡­ But, I smelled a kind of fresh fragrance. ording to


    my treasure-hunting experience, there must be something good inside the cave.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t trying to scam us deliberately because you¡¯ve fallen for the trick, right?¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down together then.¡±


    Pigsy shook his head, refusing to go at all costs.


    Alex touched his chin and looked at the map again with the perceptive power of the Ten-Point


    Forbidden Spell runes. There was indeed no boss whatsoever, so he decided to take a look. With the


    thundering mes in his hands, he could drive the small spiders away.


    Shirley, who was quite loyal, said, ¡°I¡¯ll go as well.¡±


    In actual fact, she did not want to miss the opportunity.


    The man-faced spider¡¯s strength was disyed there, so it made no sense that there was nothing good


    in the cave. She whispered to Alex, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a few high-level bone demons. There is usually


    incredibly good stuff near theirs they are stationed at great immortal medicine, energy crystals, and


    immortal spring water.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°When we go back this time, let¡¯s talk over together. Let¡¯s grab them one by one.¡±


    As they spoke, the two people had already entered the depths of their and were about to reach the


    top.


    At that moment, the small spiders went berserk again and rushed over. They were densely packed with


    an unknown amount. At the same time, Alex saw a green light shing in the depths of the cave.


    A tree was looming over there!

 Chapter 2526

    Chapter 2526


    ¡°Hurry! Hurry! Hurry! Protect me! Protect me!¡±


    They saw countless densely packed spiders rushing over, so white, some ck, and some colorful.


    They weren¡¯t all just bones and carapaces, but they also had translucent mucus¡­


    Most importantly, not only could these things jump, but they could even fly.


    Shirley was so frightened she let out a mad shriek. She hid behind Alex and even jumped onto him.


    Alex was helpless. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have mentally prepared yourself when you came in? Why are you


    still afraid of these things?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As he mocked Shirley, he summoned his thundering mes and formed a barrier, burning the spiders


    till they crackled and popped. In fact, with the ability of the golden bone patterns on her chest, she


    shouldn¡¯t have been afraid of getting bitten such small spiders probably could not even bite through


    her.


    Swoosh!


    Many were burned to death when the spiders encountered the thundering mes, and those at the rear


    retreated.


    Shirley jumped off Alex and said, ¡°I hate these densely packed little things the most They¡¯re triggering


    my trypophobia.¡±


    Alex smiled without saying anything. He was very interested in that tree inside. Once he borrowed the


    burning thundering mes, the situation inside became even clearer.


    To his surprise, he saw a pool in the depths of the spiderir. The pool was shrouded in a green light,


    but was in fact, all reflection. The real source of the light actually came from the strange tree in the


    middle of the water pool. The tree was only about five meters tall at most, but green light flowed on


    each leaf with a rhythm simr to the bone patterns. The entire tree exuded an energy that soothed


    people.


    The golden bone patterns on Shirley¡¯s chest emitted a faint luster as if they breathed this kind of


    energy.


    ¡°What tree is this? Have you seen it before?¡± Alex asked Shirley.


    Shirley shook her head as she also saw it for the first time. She stared at the tree in the water pool and


    said, ¡°I feel that it¡¯s calling me.¡±


    As she spoke, she wanted to move forward and no longer feared the spiders.


    Alex hurriedly grabbed her bone and dragged her back forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. This is a strange


    tree. It is as if it charms people.¡±


    After Alex threw her the reminder, Shirley nced at the densely packed spiders ahead with slight


    lingering fear. She hurriedly cahned down and became more vignt. Suddenly, she just felt something


    weird. She looked down, only to discover that Alex¡¯s hand was grasping her hip bones.


    ¡®This¡­ Is a little unbearable.¡¯


    ¡®You can hold somewhere else? Why do you have to take that position deliberately?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, where are your hands? Is this a ce you can grasp?¡± Shirley¡¯s tone carried strong


    dissatisfaction. If this were her normal flesh, this would be the position of her butt.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Alex smiled and let go of his hand. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s your most obvious bone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If Shirley had flesh and blood, her current expression would be flushed.


    The next second, Alex added, ¡°You should wear a pair of pants.¡±


    Shirley rolled her eyes vigorously. She had turned into a skeleton, so why would she be wearing pants?


    She couldn¡¯t even hold it tip, alright? Besides, where would she find any pants in this world?


    ¡°How am I any different from you?¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t studied this carefully. I¡¯llpare them.¡± Alex bent down, turned his head sideways, and


    leaned towards her skeleton.


    Although they had be bones, she truly could not bear that action of his.


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Bam!


    Shirley kicked Alex out, and hended right in the sea of spiders. In an instant, the thundering mes


    ravaged, and streaks of lightning struck continuously.


    All the spiders went berserk and squeaked in fear, staying away from Alex¡¯s surroundings. Arge


    wave even rushed out of the cave. Shirley was miserable, guarding the cave entrance without the


    thundering mes¡¯ protection. Countless spiders impacted her, jumping onto her body and drilling


    through her. In an attempt to flee, some even directly burrowed into all sorts of gaps until they were


    stuck.


    ¡°Ah!¡±

 Chapter 2527

    Chapter 2527


    Shirley hysterically screamed for a while. She tried to get rid of those little things on her with all her


    might


    Alex watched her bouncing and rolling around, violently impacting the ground to the point the spiderir


    almost copsed. Speechless, he rushed over to help save her.


    ¡°Here, here, and here¡­¡±


    ¡°There are more here!¡±


    Thest man-faced spider was stuck between her thigh and hip bone, so Alex reached in and pulled it


    out bit by bit. It was a simply indescribable scene.


    After everything was cleaned up , the entire spider cave was devoid of any living spiders. All the living


    ones had fled.


    Alex sincerely suggested, ¡°You should really wear pants. This is so bare. Such an awkward incident will


    happen sometimes.¡±


    Shirley red at him. ¡°That goes without saying!¡±


    She decided to wrap herself up with whatever she saw. Next, it was time to enjoy the profits.


    The two people nced at each other before slowly approaching the pool of water.


    Shirley said, ¡°You should try getting in first. I¡¯ll help you keep watch at the side. If anything goes wrong,


    I can save you right away.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Being a man, Alex naturally didn¡¯t flinch, feeling it was a reasonable arrangement. After testing the


    water, Alex tried stretching his boney finger in. Despite the absence of nerves, he could still feel the


    chill. However, after the chill prated his body, he felt extremelyfortable. Even the hidden runes


    in his bones were chanting.


    He enjoyed this feeling a lot. The pool¡¯s energy could strengthen his bones.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Shirley asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ It feels good.¡± Alex smiled at her.


    Shirley had initiallye here to seize the opportunity, fearing that Alex would snatch it all. Thus, she


    jumped into the water without hesitation. An overwhelming chill engulfed her the moment she entered,


    but it nourished her spirit and bone patterns.


    ¡°Alex, do you think this pool formed this tree, or did this tree form the pool?¡± Shirley said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I know that Pigsy has missed the boat again!¡± Alex paid silent tribute to the


    old pig. ¡°The man-faced spider chose to build air here probably because it wanted to guard this water


    pool and strange tree. Have you noticed that the flowing green light on these leaves is simr to the


    green bone patterns on that man-faced spider?¡±


    Shirley nodded. She quickly interrupted him. ¡°So, if we were to have given that man-faced spider more


    time, she could¡¯ve evolved again. In the end, we took advantage of it.¡±


    She beamed with joy as she spoke. The next second, she rushed over and pressed against the strange


    tree¡¯s trunk.


    Alex saw with his own eyes countless green light shadows rushing into Shirley¡¯s body. Her aura


    skyrocketed in an instant. However, Shirley roared immediately, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! This tree is a


    scam! Hurry up and run!¡±


    Alex had been vigntly eyeing this tree, and he had activated his divine eye. In that instant earlier, he


    clearly saw a ck figure appear behind the tree in the pool, invading Shirley¡¯s soul along with those


    green lights.


    ¡°Soul possession?¡± Alex muttered to himself.


    He grabbed the Requiem Clock in his hand. Then, he forcibly prated his soul power into Shirley.


    In the next second, the scene before him changed drastically. Surprisingly, he had arrived at a quaint


    courtyard.


    ¡®ls this¡­ Shirley Hancock¡¯s dream world?¡¯

 Chapter 2528

    Chapter 2528


    Alex waspletely surprised. He had just rushed over to prevent that figure hidden on the tree from


    possessing Shirley, but the environment he saw turned out to be an ancient American styled courtyard.


    Where was Shirley Hancock?


    Where was that ck figure?


    ¡°Mommy. Mommy, get tip. Wake up. Don¡¯t sleep anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re bleeding. So much blood¡­¡±


    A child-like voice rang in Alex¡¯s ears.


    The voice came from the interior of the courtyard. It sounded like a little girl, her voice carrying a crying


    tone, fear, and a bit of something else.


    Alex went over, only to be astonished.


    In the courtyard¡¯s room, he saw a youngdy lying in a pool of blood. Arge amount was still flowing


    from her chest, and there was a deep wound on her neck. Blood was all over her body and the ground.


    A little girl, around three, kneeled on the ground and shook thedy while crying and trembling. She


    was probably still oblivious to what death was but seemed to have understood something from that


    extremely desperate and fearful voice.


    ¡®The childhood version of¡­ Shirley Hancock?¡¯


    Alex was stunned.


    From the little girl¡¯s current look, he could see how she resembled Shirley a little. Hence, this was really


    her dream world, a disheartenment she once experienced.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Thedy on the ground was her biological mother, but¡­


    ¡®This is her dream world!¡¯


    ¡®This is her own demon!¡¯


    ¡®Where¡¯s that ck figure? Where¡¯s it hiding?¡¯


    Alex walked over to find the ck figure. He could not find it.


    Was it hidden somewhere, or had it retreated outside?


    The little girl kept crying and shaking her mother. Alex stood in front of her, btit the little girl seemed to


    neither sense nor saw him.


    ¡°Mommy, wake up!


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m terrified! Dad isn¡¯t home¡­¡±


    The little girl¡¯s pleading voice aroused Alex¡¯s sense ofpassion. If this was something that had


    really happened in the past, Shirley must have gone through hell. He reached out and gently stroked


    her head, but it was not that kind of real sensation as his hand went through her.


    It was not real. He was just a bystander.


    At this moment, thedy on the ground opened her mouth slightly and, surprisingly, woke up. She said


    with a smile, ¡°Shirley,e here! Come a little closer! Let mommy take a good look at you!¡±


    Alex froze.


    This had to be fake, right?


    Thedy¡¯s heart had been pierced, and her almost severed neck was spewing blood all over the floor,


    yet she was still alive and could speak?


    Could she be an Earthly Immortal?


    ¡°Mommy. Mommy, you¡¯re awake! That¡¯s great!¡± The little girl was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Mommy is hurt. I¡¯m bleeding a lot after bad guys bullied me. Shirley, are you willing to help mommy to


    keep mommy alive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing, mommy. I want to be together with mommy.¡±


    ¡°What a good girl. Then, Shirley, if you offer your soul to mommy, mommy can be with you forever.


    Shirley, are you willing to do so?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, of course, Shirley is willing¡­¡±


    Bong!


    Just as little Shirley was halfway through her words, an earth-shattering bell suddenly rang next to her,


    frightening her to the point that she forcibly swallowed the rest of her words.


    Of course, this was the ringing of Alex¡¯s Requiem Clock. He was furious!


    That. ck figure of unknown origin surprisingly hid inside the corpse of Shirley¡¯s mother. It wanted to


    use this method to get Shirley to personally agree to offer her own soul, a truly despicable swindler.


    Bong!


    Alex held the Requiem Clock and rang it again while facing thedy lying on the ground.


    He even bellowed with the impact of soul power, ¡°Shirley Hancock Wake up!¡±


    Prev

 Chapter 2529

    Chapter 2529


    Bong! Bong! Bong!


    A series of explosive ringing of the Requiem Clock finally forced out the ck figure lurking in thedy¡¯s


    corpse. That was still a ck shadow, but a woman¡¯s contour was visible.


    She furiously screamed, ¡°Abomination! How dare you ruin my important business?! Go to hell!¡±


    The ck shadow directly rushed toward Alex. However, Alex had the Requiem Clock in his hand. This


    was a holy Buddhist tool, and it shocked the ck shadow to the point her soul trembled, and she


    couldn¡¯t stop screaming.


    Then, she ran, rushing out of the dream world.


    Alex also sensed that the scene before him was changing. He had escaped the dream world and


    returned to the deepest part of the spiderir, standing in the chilly water pool.


    ¡°Shirley Hancock, wake up!¡±


    Alex grabbed her hand and pulled her away from that strange tree.


    Shirley woke up and shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Your soul was almost possessed. This tree is strange. Hurry up and leave this water pool.¡±


    However, the strange tree in the windless pool of water started moving on its own.


    The green glow on its leaves fluctuated with greater intensity, like rotating neon lights. Eventually, all


    the green lights converged into a green chain, binding Alex at once. That ck figure reappeared,


    flying out as she shouted, ¡°Die!¡±


    That was still thedy¡¯s ck shadow.


    This time, she unexpectedly rushed into Alex¡¯s soul. She spoke in a strange ent as if she was a


    foreigner speaking English. However, this was a soul state where he could sense the other party¡¯s soul


    thoughts. Even if he did not understand her ent, he could perceive the meaning from her soul state.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for countless centuries, and finally, a suitable human hase!¡± she growled. ¡°I¡¯ll never


    give up! I want to return! I want to go to the Pool of the Afterlife! Whoever dares to block me shall die!¡±


    Alex was surprised. This woman¡¯s speech revealed a lot of information.


    Return where?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The pool of the Afterlife?


    What were those?


    However, he did not have time to think because the ck female shadow had opened her mouth wide


    and tried to devour Alex¡¯s soul. Before she could do anything, what she saw next stunned her.


    She saw a bridge.


    She also saw a lively little girl in red with ssical temperament in red standing on the bridge. The


    ancient bridge was bloodstained and exuded vicissitudes and sorrow over the years. She even saw a


    stone tablet standing next to the ancient bridge.


    Three words were written on it, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    As Shelly stood on the bridge with her back facing the woman, she softly chanted¡­


    ¡°Forgotten River by Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge!¡±


    ¡°Neither is there right or wrong in life, neither merit nor demerit in death!¡±


    ¡°You could have lived a decent life, yet you¡¯ve chosen to bring demise upon yourself!¡±


    The woman was finally moved. She looked at the ancient bridge in horror and eximed, ¡°One of the


    three artifacts of the Infernal Hell, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge?¡±


    As soon as she said that, a rusty chain rushed out of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and shackled the


    woman¡¯s soul.


    It was simply too simple a process. She had walked right into the trap!


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t kill her first. I want to know this person¡¯s origin,¡± Alex hurriedly tried to prevent Shelly from


    killing this person.


    The woman whose soul had been shackled by the iron chain was scared witless. However, from Alex¡¯s


    tone, she knew he needed information before killing her.


    She pretended to be tough. ¡°Hmph, you want to get information out of me? Impossible, unless you let


    me out, and we can make a fair deal.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to make a deal with me in my territory.¡±


    As Alex said that, he went forward and gently pressed his palm on her head. He activated the Soul


    Searching Art.


    When Alex searched her memory fragments, he found some descriptions about this world. It was then


    that he shouted, ¡°Crap!¡±

 Chapter 2530

    Chapter 2530


    When Shelly saw him reacting vigorously while searching the woman¡¯s soul, she could not help but feel


    overwrought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you see?¡± she asked.


    Alex slowly let his hand go.


    Meanwhile, that woman was already in a muddled state after her main soul had received severe


    damage. The old iron chain of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge didn¡¯t intend to let her go and soon dragged


    her under the bridge.


    Over there, the River Styx was surging.


    Her soul immediately sank into the water without even having time to bubble on it.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Alex looked at Shelly. ¡°The Pool of Afterlife. We can truly return to the mortal realm and reshape our


    flesh and blood vessels only if we enter the Pool of the Afterlife. And, this ce is known as the


    Underworld.¡±


    Shelly froze for a brief moment. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere¡­¡±


    Alex said, ¡°There¡¯s another important point. Each person who enters this ce will be given a hundred


    years. They have to be reborn within that time, and those who fail can only wait to perish or borrow


    stuff to stay behind or snatch away someone else¡¯s qualification before rebirth, just like that woman


    earlier. Moreover, this ce doesn¡¯t belong to a realm on Earth. Many stille in and consider this a


    ce for trials.¡±


    Shelly walked down Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. Her beautiful eyes gleamed. If it weren¡¯t for her short


    figure, she would¡¯ve surely been devastatingly beautiful. He wondered who she must¡¯ve been in her


    previous life.


    ¡°I remembered something about the legend of the Underworld¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really know about that?¡± Alex approached with great interest.


    Shelly said, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it, and I can¡¯t guarantee if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Shelly nodded. ¡°Rumor has it that there used to be an intermediate station on the way to River Styx


    called the Underworld. A magistrate once enforced thews here, but heter strayed into the demonic


    path, refined the entire Underworld into a demonic realm, and separated it from River Styx to jump out


    of the three realms. However, Dairaionji Temple suppressed him in the end¡­ The Pool of Afterlife is


    indeed in the Underworld, but rumors were that it was the ce the magistrate had demonized. So, I


    guess it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°A hundred years. The pool of Afterlife¡­¡± Alex frowned, but he soon calmed down.


    He came here with a purpose to enter Dairaionji Temple and help his father resist the Soul nting.


    Hence, he had to enter the Pool of Afterlife within a hundred years at all costs.


    Alex exited the mind pce.


    Shirley was shouting his name.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? I kept shouting at you, but you didn¡¯t even respond. I thought something


    must¡¯ve happened.¡±


    Alex looked at her and said with a nod, ¡°Something did happen. I ahnost died! Do you remember your


    previous experience? A woman ahnost possessed your soul. She disguised herself as your mother and


    asked you to offer your soul! You nearly promised her. Luckily I stopped you in time, but that b*tch


    targeted me and wanted to put me to death¡­ I just survived a catastrophe!¡±


    Alex exined in a grave tone, his expressions disying a lingering fear.


    Shirley really was moved after she heard that. ¡°Alex Rockefeller, I owe you my life. Just forget what


    happened.¡±


    Alex was satisfied with her tactfulness. However,ter, Shirley asked him a question. ¡°What did you see


    in my memory?¡±


    Alex froze. ¡°Do you have any impression of it?¡±


    Shirley shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s very vague as a dream world, but I knew it wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s a memory of my


    past, but I can never remember it for some reason. My grandpa said that was a memory from when I


    was very young. Most people would forget that sort of experience, but I always feel that it¡¯s important to


    me.¡±


    Alex declined toment and just replied with an ¡®oh¡¯.


    ¡°You saw it, right? Tell me. You saw my mother. What kind of memory is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Your mother was sleeping¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°You wet your pants.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Shirley felt an impulse to smack him. ¡°Impossible. I felt something thanks to that woman¡¯s soul


    possession. I believe I saw blood, a lot of blood¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Your mother should endure those few days every month.¡±


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller! I¡¯ll treat you as a friend from now on! Don¡¯t you let me down!¡±


    When Alex thought of that desperate and helpless little girl in hertent memory, it was still unbearable


    to him. ¡°It was really nothing. I didn¡¯t pay attention to it at that time either. I was busy looking for that


    humanoid demon¡­¡±

 Chapter 2531

    Chapter 2531


    Shirley was deeply disappointed. ¡°You really are unsuitable for an intimate friendship.¡±


    Alexined, ¡°You¡¯re the one pestering me incessantly. Do you want me to make up a story for


    you? Not to mention the situation at that time, that guy from the outside realm wanted to rece your


    soul by deliberately creating illusions. The blood that you saw may not be real either.¡±


    Alex had said so and thought so. Hence, what he saw might not have been Shirley¡¯s genuine


    childhood.


    Shirley frowned and pondered for a while. However, since she felt Alex¡¯s words were reasonable, she


    didn¡¯t dwell on them. The two people were still standing in the water.


    The strange green tree still exuded energy.


    ¡°It should be safe this time, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it first.¡±


    Alex reached out and grabbed a tree branch. Soon, an infinite green light rushed into his body, ten


    times faster than the previous speed.


    At this moment, Shirley noticed that strange colorful light glowed on Alex¡¯s lumbar spine bones, shining


    upon the wall and showing a bizarre pattern. It was a shadow with a human head and snake body.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Shirley was stunned.


    To her surprise, a piece of bone on Alex¡¯s body could actually reflect an image.


    Could he be some demon¡¯s reincarnation?


    Soon, she noticed that the green light on the sapling gradually dimmed, and a great amount of energy


    was gone.


    ¡°Bast*rd! You have all the profits to yourself!¡±


    Shirley was pissed. She had identally fallen for his trick, and he had snatched away all the good


    stuff.


    She, too, rushed forward to snatch it. Not only did she grab the tree trunk, but she wrapped the tree


    trunk with her legs as she would with a man. However only a little green energy entered her body,


    whereas most still entered Alex¡¯s body.


    The tree¡¯s energy didn¡¯t decide this, but rather, Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone on Alex¡¯s body was sucking the


    energy hard.


    This time, Alex understood it


    The runes of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell did not cause trouble for the absence of his bone patterns,


    but the real reason was Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone¡­ When Alex turned into a cocoon and evolved into a


    teenagerst time, Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone had changed the quality issue of his bones. This time, it even


    dragged over the runes of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell so that they would be the carriers for its


    evolution again.


    Alex¡¯s bones had reached another level.


    The mere bone patterns naturally did not surface and could only be the nutrients for evolution.


    Whoosh!


    When all the energy on the tree was sucked dry, it sank under the water pool and disappeared.


    ¡°What an amazing tree!¡± Alex was satisfied.


    When he saw Shirley¡¯s insatiable, indignant look, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back I¡¯ve gained some information


    from that foreign humanoid demon, and I¡¯ll tell the rest after we get back.¡±


    Hence, the two people left the spiderir and found Pigsy hiding outside.


    When Pigsy sensed their essence was abnormally powerful, it instantly froze. ¡°What did you guys get


    down there?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°A peerless treasure, the source of bone patterns. Unfortunately, you missed the boat again.¡±


    Pigsy was speechless.


    It was then that there was a loud whooshing in the sky, causing a sonic boom.


    The two people and the pig concealed their breathing as they thought some big shots flew through the


    sky. However, as soon as they raised their heads, they saw two aircraft piercing through the sky at a


    breakneck speed with dazzling light.


    ¡°Those are¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Those look like the machines in your ring.¡±

 Chapter 2532

    Chapter 2532


    ¡°D*mn! They and the person in the stone chamber are from the same world.¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Earlier, he still wondered if there were aborigines here. Now that he had


    gained that woman¡¯s memory along with Shell¡¯s guess, he believed it was unlikely that they were


    aborigines, but were instead trialists who had specifically run into this world.


    The Underworld contained a powerful opportunity despite being full of danger. It could change the root


    bones of a person and modify his talent so he could reformpletely.


    Many geniuses and saints, whose cultivation could not progress further after reaching a bottleneck,


    would find ways toe to the Underworld to look for the grand opportunity to change themselves.


    This was equivalent to changing one¡¯s fate.


    At this moment, Alex, Shirley, and Pigsy were silently lying at the spiderir¡¯s entrance and looking at


    the two aircraft above their heads flying rapidly through the lush forest. They were so fast that they left


    the three of them dumbstruck.


    Anyway, they were a few levels faster than Pigsy using his extreme speed.


    ¡°It looks like this world isn¡¯t going to be peaceful anymore!¡± Alex muttered to himself.


    Pigsy lowered its voice and said, ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk again after we go back.¡±


    However, just as the two people and the pig ascended to the entrance of the spiderir and were about


    to rush back to the cave, those machines started buzzing again. The two aircraft unexpectedly turned


    back and were now hovering above their heads at the height of about a kilometer.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the situation?¡±


    ¡°Have we been discovered?¡±


    Anxious, they dared not speak. Instead, they telepathized with each other via their divine sense.


    ¡°Conceal yourself and don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°They may not have discovered us. It¡¯s probably just a coincidence¡­¡±


    However, right after sending out the thoughts via divine sense, their hair stood on their ends, sensing


    extreme danger overhead. Without having time to say a word, Alex grabbed Shirley and Pigsy and


    activated his Instant Teleportation.


    Whoosh!


    They instantly appeared eight hundred meters away. When he was in the water, he could only teleport


    three meters, but now that he was onnd, he could teleport farther. Of course, this was due to his


    enhanced capability. After he had just absorbed the tree¡¯s energy, Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone on him had


    raised all the bones in his body to another level. Hence, he could now teleport farther.


    Otherwise, it might only be five hundred meters.


    Boom!


    Almost right after they teleported away, loud boom exploded at the location of the spiderir. The entire


    lair blew up, and a huge hole appeared on the ground. Sky-fire mes were also burning in that huge


    hole, and ck mes emerged.


    Such great destructive power had stunned the two people and the pig.


    What was this weapon?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    How could it be so powerful?


    They hid on arge tree, concealing both their breathing and aura.


    At the same time, they observed the two aircraft to see what woulde out of them.


    The result was unexpected. The two aircraft did not descend, but suddenly roared again in unison,


    raining four powerful me attacks down from the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire world seemed to be trembling. They were so powerful that they made their blood run cold.


    They were too ferocious. They were too cautious!


    The ce where the spiderir was located was bombarded once again. The huge crater that


    appeared had turned into a valley with a diameter of over a kilometer¡­ Fortunately, the quick-witted


    Alex teleported again before the four cannonballs descended.


    Even so, their ears still buzzed and rang.


    After that, they saw those two aircraft flying away again.


    ¡°D*mn! Where the hell did those bast*rdse from? They attacked again, but nobody came down,


    and they just left?¡±

 Chapter 2533

    Chapter 2533


    ¡°Did theye to fool around with us?¡±


    The youngdy, Shirley Hancock, even cursed in rage. This was too unfair.


    However, Alex activated his divine eye and stared intently at the two aircraft. Presently, he saw that


    they hadn¡¯t really flown away, but had actuallynded several kilometers from where they were.


    Four people walked out of the aircraft. They were two men and two women with skeletal bodies.


    His deduction was not because he could see the unique differences between male and female


    skeletons, but because all four wore clothes. No¡­ Those should be some standard armor with


    differences between males and females.


    ¡°These people can wear their clothes, so they clearly have special methods.¡±


    ¡°Like this tiny ring on my finger?¡±


    Alex stared at those four people. Then, he unexpectedly saw those four people rushing over here.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    ¡°These people are too devious! ¡± Alex helplesslyined. They were overcautious in their actions to


    the point that they were impable.


    Those people had just unleashed a hellish aerial bombardment and deliberately flew away after. Then,


    they secretly came over from a distance to outnk them. They were simply cunning like old foxes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shirley saw his abnormal condition.


    ¡°Those people are trying to outnk us from afar. There are four very paranoid people, two men and


    two women wearing armor,¡± Alex answered directly.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Over there. Probably another twenty kilometers.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ You¡¯re joking, right? That¡¯s so far away and there are woods everywhere. Divine sense can


    extend up to five meters, so how did you know that?¡± Shirley did not believe him and thought he was


    spewing nonsense and deliberately scaring her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alex said, ¡°My eyes can see through¡­¡±


    Shirley jumped up. ¡°X-ray vision?¡±


    Alex hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°No, no. I was just¡­¡±


    Shirley clutched her chest. ¡°You still want to deny it? You¡¯ve let the cat out of the bag! Oh gosh! You


    actually possess such a dirty skill! Then, did you see¡­ All of the previously?¡±


    Meanwhile, Pigsy said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care so much about that. When you were at his


    housest time, you were no different from wearing a birthday suit.¡±


    It would¡¯ve been fine if Pigsy did not say that. Once it did, however, she felt even more ufortable.


    Alex said, ¡°I only realized I have this ability aftering here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar!¡± Shirley replied.


    As Alex stared ahead, he squinted and said, ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to talk about this. Those four people


    are trialists from outside. They are so fast that they will be here very soon, so we have to think of a way


    to deal¡­¡±


    Whoosh!


    The two people and the pig hurriedly got off the tree. Shirley pointed at a hilltop on the right. ¡°Go there.


    We can see the spiderir. I¡¯d like to see what the heck those things really are.¡±


    They moved rapidly as well, immediately leaving the area and ascended to a mountain peak, hiding in


    a certain concealed corner.


    Alex even deliberately set up a force field for concealment.


    The four outsiders surpassed the distance of twenty kilometers in less than half a minute and came


    near the bombarded spiderir¡­ They behaved very cautiously and calmly like the best hunters. They


    did not immediately rush out and show themselves. Instead, they searched over a huge perimeter to


    ensure no danger before appearing before the vast crater.


    They were probably looking for the corpses of Alex and the others. They did not find the bodies after


    looking around.


    They began talking. However, they were all foreignnguages.


    The voices faintly entered the ears of Alex and the others. Darn it They failed to understand a word.


    ¡°Should we kill them?¡± Shirley asked Alex as she was exasperated. If it weren¡¯t for Alex, she and Pigsy


    would have died.


    ¡°Why are you so aggressive?¡±


    ¡°I want the clothes on them.¡±

 Chapter 2534

    Chapter 2534


    Alex looked at Shirley.


    It seemed his previous words that stimted her to wear pants had irritated her.


    ¡°All those four people apparently have extraordinary strength. Two of them have yellow bone patterns,


    whereas the other two have the green ones.¡± While considering the situation, Alex informed her in a


    low voice, ¡°Yellow bone patterns should rank higher than the green ones, right?¡±


    ¡°Did you see that with your X-ray vision?¡±


    Shirley and Pigsy, whose visions were blocked, could not see bone patterns on the four people


    because they were wearing armored outfits.


    At this point, Alex did not deny and nodded.


    Shirley said, ¡°Indeed, yellow bone patterns are more powerful.¡±


    Both the man-faced spider and catfish previously had green bone patterns. As a result, Alex¡¯s heart


    skipped a beat as he looked at that battle power. Although he had Ymir¡¯ s Divine Bone, his cultivation


    level was too low. Even if he had now strengthened his cultivation base, it would be difficult for him to


    bypass the ranks and kill the enemies.


    As soon as Shirley heard that there were two opponents with yellow bone patterns, she could only


    suppress the killing intent in her mind.


    Although she had golden bone patterns, the point was that she had too few of them, and her cultivation


    level was not enough to support her.


    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s been quite hot recently. I was nning to wear clothes in the next few days, but I¡¯ll let them


    keep it for me first!¡± Shirley said that. Then, she rolled her eyes at Alex. ¡°X-ray Man, don¡¯t you look at


    me because I feel like stuffing two lumps of mud in your eye sockets.¡±


    ¡°They are gone,¡± Pigsy replied.


    As expected, those four people found no bones at the spiderir, let alone bone patterns.


    At that time, they looked quite disappointed and angry. A man even stomped his foot fiercely.


    They saw a deep crater forming as a result of the stomp.


    Alex¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°The power ofws!¡±


    Furthermore, that guy who stomped his foot just had green bone patterns.


    ¡°He¡¯s beyond Immortalization!¡±


    Shirley said, ¡°Aren¡¯t therews restricting people in any realm in the universe from bing


    Immortals?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always an exception. For instance, thews here are veryprehensive,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Another example is the Olympus Tribe. Even their servants, who were once lofty deities, are beyond


    Immortalization and are trying to find ways to survive. The descendants of many ancient races are also


    exploring breakthroughs¡­ Besides, three millennia have passed, and the Wastnd has begun to


    recover. I think that the other worlds in this universe have long since returned to their previous state


    and are no longer under the restriction ofws.¡±


    Pigsy chimed in, ¡°That makes sense too. Besides, aren¡¯t there other universes?¡±


    Shirley suddenly looked at Alex ¡°Do you know the Mystic Maiden¡¯s origin?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Alex and Pigsy nced at each other and stopped talking.


    That was their mistress, and they had signed the soul contracts. The Mystic Maiden of the Nine


    Heavens had tormented the two of them with the power of the contracts. That was overwhelmingly


    painful, a fate worse than death, especially for Pigsy, who did not weaken the contract¡¯s power like


    Alex. When it ran out to find the sow and did not return, the contract¡¯s restriction that the Mystic Maiden


    activated was real¡­


    Pigsy said to itself that it would never disobey its master¡¯s will in the future. It would rather be its


    master¡¯s bootlicker than an honorable dead pig.


    However, Shirley Hancock clearly did not intend to hear anything out of their mouths. Instead, she


    stated a result that she had deduced, ¡°I suspect that Mystic Maiden isn¡¯t someone from our universe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex froze for a brief moment.


    Meanwhile, Pigsy looked at Alex. Compared to him, it was just Mystic Maiden¡¯s pet.


    Alex was the closest person to Mystic Maiden. Only Alex knew the best whether the Mystic Maiden of


    the Nine Heavens originated from this world.


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I guessed it.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Stop guessing blindly. I also hope that she¡¯s someone from the outer universe so I can learn


    a lot more. Hurry up and go! Those four people we saw today are a bit troublesome. I wonder if there


    are other trialists. Judging by their current stance, they willunch violent attacks on us once they


    discover us. We are just prey in their eyes.¡±

 Chapter 2535

    Chapter 2535


    ¡°Perhaps they think that we¡¯re aborigines of this world. Look, we are uncivilized, poor, and don¡¯t even


    wear clothes,¡± Pigsy said with a snort.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Those four people were long gone by now. Alex and the others descended from the hilltop and rushed


    in the direction of that cave.


    It was then that Alex nced at the tridimensional map scattered by the bone patterns in his sea of


    consciousness, only to discover something was wrong.


    Three energy points represented the people that had rapidly flown far away, whereas the other point


    was hidden nearby. Furthermore, it was yellow.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!


    ¡°One guy didn¡¯t leave! Run!¡±


    After discovering the anomaly, Alex instantly realized how dangerous the situation was. He instantly


    pulled Shirley and Pigsy before teleporting to another location.


    Whoosh! Whoosh, Whoosh!


    Like bolts of lightning, they instantly reached another position.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A voice suddenly rang in several people¡¯s ears.


    That person was really hiding in the dark, waiting for Alex and the others to appear. It was a woman.


    She had discovered Alex and the others hiding at the mountain peak earlier but she clearly wanted all


    the profits to herself and was unwilling to share the bone patterns on Alex and the others with her


    allies. Thus, she found an excuse not to travel with them and ran back after going in the other direction.


    ¡®They actually know Instant Teleportation?¡¯


    ¡®Have I caught a big fish?¡¯


    As fast as lightning, the woman turned into a red shadow streak and swished through the forest before


    blocking Alex and the others.


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even wear clothes. Could you be a native of this ce?¡±


    The woman spoke. Wearing a silver helmet on her head, her eye sockets were pitch-ck and her


    expressions were invisible. Meanwhile, a decent looking red battle robe with a leaf mark adorned her


    chest and skeleton patterns had been put on her.


    It was no wonder Shirley would take a fancy to her battle robe. Compared to her current bare skeleton,


    she would look a whole lot prettier in that. It was simply the difference between a primitive tribal nanny


    and a glorious imperial princess.


    However, Alex and the rest couldn¡¯t understand what she said.


    She then spoke a few words in differentnguages, but the result was the same.


    Alex also tried saying something. Unfortunately, they failed to understand each other. And so, they


    failed tomunicate.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The woman nodded as she looked at Shirley¡¯s chest. Clearly, she had her eye on her golden bone


    patterns. Then, sheunched an attack.


    The target of her attack was not Shirley, but it was¡­ Pigsy!


    ¡°Oink!¡±


    Pigsy did not expect that to be the first to be targeted. It immediately turned into a lightning streak and


    fled behind Alex.


    It was aware of its limitations. It would only dig its own grave if it were to retaliate against a cultivator


    with red bone patterns. So, it could only rely on its speed for a chance of survival.


    Simultaneously, Alex instantly unleashed the attack that he had umted for a long while.


    Bong!


    He activated the Requiem Clock to deal with the woman¡¯s soul.


    However, little did he expect that the silver he on that woman¡¯s head would dazzle with radiance,


    forming a protective sphere. It protected her head by forming something like a force field, blocking all


    the effects of the Requiem Clock.


    ¡°D*mn! What the heck is with this helmet? How is it so strong?¡±

 Chapter 2536

    Chapter 2536


    However, Alex¡¯s Requiem Clock was also the reason that they disrupted this woman. She lunged at


    Pigsy, attacking it with her palm. But, the noise made her pause for a brief while.


    Due to this short pause, Pigsy escaped as it let out a long and loud oink, running off into the forest like


    a ray of light. Despite this, the woman still managed to p the end of Pigsy¡¯s tail, causing that end of


    the bone to fall to the ground.


    Pigsy didn¡¯t dare to get it back.


    ¡°The Requiem Clock?¡±


    This female outsider didn¡¯t chase after Pigsy. Instead, she was looking at the clock in Alex¡¯s hands.


    There weren¡¯t any eyeballs in her sockets. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve been filled with greed.


    It was simply impossible not to feel excited about this. The Requiem Clock was a holy treasure, after


    all.


    This ce was a demon realm under the Dairaionji Temple. With something like the Requiem Clock,


    one would have a greater chance of entering the temple when sinking into the Pool of Afterlife.


    That was why she had to obtain the clock, hence going on a frenzy.


    Shing!


    Two short des formed in her hands, both glistening under the light, radiating pressuring energy from


    within. Around her was a threeyered Immortal Wheel of Life, spinning around her as if it were a


    shield.


    There were differentyered Immortal Wheels of Life. Oneyered wheel was for Innnortals, two


    layered wheels were for Human Immortals, whereas three were for Earthly Immortals.


    So this indicated that the woman was an Earthly Immortal, still able to show her cultivation skills within


    this hellish ce.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The woman screamed. Paired with her helmet, a hoop of silver mental energy attacked them as


    if it were an avnche¡­


    It didn¡¯t just feel like an avnche, it was as big as an avnche.


    The woman¡¯s mental attack formed a mental realm within this area. It even manifested a mystical


    scenery of the moon rising out of the sea. A full moon slowly rose from the horizon of the deep blue


    sea. They could even hear the wind blowing as waves crashed onto the shore.


    At the same time, an endless spiritual pressure was trying to swallow Alex¡¯s mental world whole.


    ¡°Hold it, Clinton!¡± Alex yelled, dragging Shirley toward him, so the clock covered the both of them. He


    also insertedrge amounts of divine power into it.


    Boom!


    Ding!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As the mental realm befell them, the Requiem Clock let out a loud toll.


    Alex and Shirley hid underneath, enduring the fear of their soul being drowned in the sea. The


    sensation was just too real, it made them feel despair and helpless. That was the difference between


    their powers alongside all the gadgets on the woman.


    If they had any blood, the both of them would¡¯ve vomited long ago. Despite this, they still felt quite


    upset, especially their souls.


    ¡°Do you really think hiding under the Requiem Clock would work?¡±


    ¡°These two maggots have no use to me since we can¡¯tmunicate!¡±


    The woman muttered to herself, though Alex and Shirley obviously didn¡¯t understand a word.


    After that, she increased the pressure on her mental power.


    The mystical scenery became even clearer now. The thirdyered Immortal Wheel of Life appeared in


    the reahn as well. This made the attack even heavier¡­


    The woman was set on obtaining the Requiem Clock, and she couldn¡¯t afford to let anyone witness


    this. She was worried that herpanions would find her, so she had to speed things up.


    ¡°Ah, my head hurts! It¡¯s like my scalp is breaking open!¡± Shirley screamed, hugging Alex tightly.


    Alex was very ufortable in this situation too. Despite being under the Requiem Clock, he could still


    see the waves and the bright moon.


    Clinton, the spirit of the Requiem Clock, screamed. ¡°This woman mastered the Moonrise Illusion. That¡¯s


    the ultimate form of a mental realm. Only one in a billion people could master this! This woman must be


    a Holy Maiden of some n! Her potential is endless, so she must have been trained like a seeded


    yer. She¡¯s extraordinary!¡±


    Alex yelled, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that now? Just hold it!¡±


    Clinton shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m at my limit! Your mental power simply isn¡¯t strong enough. It dictates the


    limits to my power, you know!¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Alex cursed, knowing that Clinton wasn¡¯t reliable.

 Chapter 2537

    Chapter 2537


    Alex wanted to try and escape, but Clinton spoke again.


    ¡°I remember that the Ksitigarbha had given you the Ten Wheels Earth Incantation. Since this ce


    belongs to the Dairaionji Temple, there¡¯s no way he won¡¯t help his followers, right? Try it out. It might


    activate somew power.¡±


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯ Alex froze.


    ¡°Does that mean the followers could cheat their way out of this?¡±


    Without hesitation, he immediately started chanting, ¡°Namo Myoho Renge Kyo¡­¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Seal of Noble Light!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Mahayana Righteous Seal!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Seal of Mercy and Comfort!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Heavenly Nirvana Seal!¡±


    He shouted the first five seals over and over again, as if he were a broken recorder, hoping to st into


    the woman¡¯s mental realm.


    As expected, Alex felt thew power increasing. It was the support of holyw power to use the Ten


    Wheels Earth Incantation, increasing the power of the Requiem Clock as well.


    Boom!


    Ssh!


    The Moonrise Illusion was now shattered, ripped apart with thebined powers of the Requiem Clock


    and Alex.


    ¡°What..?!¡± The woman felt her body stumbling, nearly losing her bnce.


    Her mental realm was the Moonrise Illusion, which ced fifth within the tenth strongest mental image


    in the entire universe. Even if a Heavenly Golden Immortal showed their true form here, her mental


    image would still have broken their minds, rendering them mentally retarded from the impact alone.


    Despite this, these two natives, who weren¡¯t even close to being Immortals, were able to shatter her


    mental realm.


    ¡®What was thatrge guide?¡¯


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡®And what was that loud melody?¡¯


    At the same time, Alex flipped the clock over and rushed out from beneath, holding onto the Xavion


    Sword. While the woman was still in a daze, he swung his sword fiercely at her.


    nk!


    The two short des in the woman¡¯s hands shed with Alex¡¯s Xavion Sword, creating sparks.


    The short des and armor were not ordinary either, they were all filled with divine power. As she


    fought against Alex¡¯s sword, her red battle outfit flowed withplicated and odd symbols. They


    seemed to be supplying her with unlimited mystic power.


    The thirdyered Immortal Wheel of Life turned into a shield as well. She managed to block off Alex¡¯s


    attack with the Xavion Sword.


    The attack only managed to leave two dents onto her short des. Yet, these two dents made the


    woman extremely enraged. With her aura growing more intense, she red at Alex¡¯s sword.


    ¡°What sword is that?¡±


    She was greedy once more, set on obtaining Alex¡¯s sword as well.


    It was unfortunate that Alex couldn¡¯tprehend a word she said.


    However, Shirley made a move. While the woman was upied with Alex, she rushed from behind and


    harshly kicked the woman¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Alex was shocked as to how cruel Shirley was.


    ¡®It looks like some women can be more brutal than men!¡¯


    However, the woman didn¡¯t scream in pain as they expected. The part where Shirley kicked was now


    glistening with red light, protected by mystic power. It blocked off Shirley¡¯s attack, even going as far as


    to fracturing her right leg.


    Shirley yelped in pain. ¡®Holy sh*t, this woman¡¯s armor is just way too strong!¡¯


    Although hurt, Shirley wasn¡¯t quite done yet. She gritted her teeth and lunged at the woman, using her


    golden bone patterns to attack the woman¡¯s back. After that, she yanked the woman¡¯s helmet off.


    Seeing the opportunity, Alex immediately stabbed right through her skull with his sword.

 Chapter 2538

    Chapter 2538


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The woman shrieked as her skull twisted into an odd angle. Her Immortal Wheel of Life was


    trying to protect her head as well.


    Yet, Alex was wielding the Xavion Sword. He even attacked with the holy power of a Buddhist


    cultivator. A beautiful melody of Buddhist chants filled the air as sacred symbols flowed over the sword.


    Usingw power to restrict her movements, along with Shirley¡¯s help, Alex managed to prate her


    Immortal Wheel of Life, stabbing her hyoid bone. Suddenly, yellow light exploded in their eyes. It was


    the woman¡¯s yellow bone patterns. They seemed to have gathered in one spot, forming a shield in the


    shape of a turtle shell, blocking the tip of the Xavion Sword.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You can use bone patterns like that?¡±


    Alex was surprised once again, but he didn¡¯t have any other choice now. He had to kill. Lighting up the


    patterns on his skeleton, Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone was now burning hot as he activated the furnace of


    forbidden spells too.


    Thud!


    The noise was loud and clear. The Xavion Sword prated the yellow shield formed by the woman¡¯s


    bone patterns. All the patterns broke apart, retreating into her bones.


    On the other hand, the sword sliced through the woman¡¯s hyoid bone.


    Boom!


    The woman leaped up, using her strongest attack this time, kicking Alex in his lumbar spine. She then


    used her short des and swung them at Shirley¡¯s lower ribs.


    Three of Shirley¡¯s ribs were broken in half, yet she still seemed quite pumped up, grabbing the


    woman¡¯s des with her bare hands.


    She then shouted to Alex, ¡°Quick, kill this b*tch!¡±


    After that, the golden bone patterns glowed brightly, and golden light surrounded her entire body. If she


    didn¡¯t do so, she would¡¯ve been killed by this woman long ago.


    The woman, on the other hand, was starting to panic. Alex¡¯s spine didn¡¯t break despite being kicked


    with full force.


    ¡®How is this possible?¡¯


    She thought that her kick would¡¯ve easily broken gold bars into pieces, let alone just mere bones.


    However, she couldn¡¯t have known that Alex¡¯s spine was the toughest among his skeletal system since


    it was Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone. It wouldn¡¯t break even with ten thousand kicks, let alone just one.


    Dong!


    The Requiem Clockunched an attack as well, sending a loud sound wave into the woman¡¯s soul.


    After that, Alex stuck his sword right in the middle of her forehead.


    Shing!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The sword stabbed right through the skull, ending merely five inches away from Shirley¡¯s head.


    Shirley froze for a split second. Her grip loosened as she fell to the ground. It would seem that she had


    fainted¡­


    ¡®Souls can faint too?¡¯


    This was out of Alex¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! No!¡±


    The woman¡¯s soul struggled hard as she let out a painful and upsetting scream. As a legendary genius,


    she was able to summon the Moonrise Illusion. She was one of the very few people who could stand


    on the very top of a pyramid. Known as their future empress, she couldn¡¯t believe that she would die in


    these weak natives¡¯ hands.


    She wasn¡¯t willing to ept her fate, but it didn¡¯t matter. She had no way of saving herself at this point,


    not when her forehead had been pierced. This indicated that her mind pce had been prated.


    Thud!


    The woman fell to the ground t on her face, no longer showing any signs of life.

 Chapter 2539

    Chapter 2539


    Alex let out a sigh. His palm was stinging with pain. The battle was quite life-threatening, after all.


    ¡®That female outsider is unexpectedly strong.¡¯ Alex thought. ¡®Then won¡¯t the others on the airship be


    just as annoying as she is?¡¯


    However, the most important thing they had to do now was to escape this ce. He lifted Shirley in one


    arm, dragging the female outsider¡¯s corpse with the other. After that, he used Instant Teleportation and


    escaped far away.


    Seconds after he left, three people rushed over as fast as lightning. They were thepanions of the


    dead woman.


    They seemed to have some sort of special connection.


    ¡°Alyssa¡¯s dead. Her soul has shattered!¡±


    ¡°Why would something like this happen? Alyssa Huffman is the best prodigy of the Horizon n in 100


    millennials! Yet she died here? The n is going to go mad for this!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Huffmans would definitely look into her death. They might interrogate us and her fiance too. Oh


    god, this is too troublesome¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s after we get out, though. Think about it, who killed Alyssa? Could it really be the natives we saw


    a while ago?¡±


    These people spoke in a very foreignnguage. It didn¡¯t sound to be of this world. Even if Alex and the


    others were to eavesdrop on them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to understand a word.


    However, they were utterly shocked by Alyssa¡¯s murder, losing their arrogancepletely. They


    couldn¡¯t help but feel kind of scared since Alyssa was the strongest amongst them. Now that she was


    the first to be killed, they worried about their fates if they were in her ce.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s some residual holy energy here. It¡¯s pretty pure.¡± One of them squatted down abruptly,


    grabbing a handful of dirt.


    That was exactly the spot where Alex used the Requiem Clock to cover himself.


    Everyone was surprised to hear this, checking it out themselves.


    ¡°As expected, even residual holy energy is still very pure. It¡¯s the Chi of an ancient Buddha, after all.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Too surprising. We¡¯re talking about an ancient Buddha here. Do ancient Buddhas still exist in


    this universe?¡±


    ¡°They could be from another universe! This is good news, no matter how l see it. Those naked punks


    are probably ancient Buddhist cultivators.¡±


    ¡°It was rumored that such cultivators are quite poor, and they don¡¯t care much about appearance. They


    even treat their bodies as mere meat sacks¡­ But the Dairaionji Temple is no doubt mostpatible


    with ancient Buddhist cultivators. We have to find them. We might be able to enter the true Dairaionji


    Temple, you know?¡±


    Hearing this, all of them were excited. They were no longer hung up on Alyssa¡¯s death, hoping to hunt


    down Alex and the rest instead.


    One of them suggested, ¡°I think we have to work with those people.¡±


    They then discussed a n and fled the scene quickly. They knew that ancient Buddhist cultivators had


    the upper hand in this ce, and the people in the Dairaionji Temple would definitely favor them.


    They thought that was how Alyssa got murdered. Since the three of them weren¡¯t any stronger than


    Alyssa, they figured that they¡¯d meet their demise if they bumped into those people, so leaving was the


    best choice for now.


    By then, Alex had reached a faraway ce with Shirley and Alyssa¡¯s corpse.


    He looked at the 3D map in his mind. Knowing that there weren¡¯t any bone patterns nearby meant that


    they were safe for now.


    ¡°It was rumored that such cultivators are quite poor, and they don¡¯t care much about appearance. They


    even treat their bodies as mere meat sacks¡­ But the Dairaionji Temple is no doubt mostpatible


    with ancient Buddhist cultivators. We have to find them. We might be able to enter the true Dairaionji


    Temple, you know?¡±


    Hearing this, all of them were excited. They were no longer hung up on Alyssa¡¯s death, hoping to hunt


    down Alex and the rest instead.


    One of them suggested, ¡°I think we have to work with those people.¡±


    They then discussed a n and fled the scene quickly. They knew that ancient Buddhist cultivators had


    the upper hand in this ce, and the people in the Dairaionji Temple would definitely favor them.


    They thought that was how Alyssa got murdered. Since the three of them weren¡¯t any stronger than


    Alyssa, they figured that they¡¯d meet their demise if they bumped into those people, so leaving was the


    best choice for now.


    By then, Alex had reached a faraway ce with Shirley and Alyssa.


    He looked at the 3D map in his mind. Knowing that there weren¡¯t any bone patterns nearby meant that


    they were safe for now.


    Hence, he immediately threw Alyssa¡¯s body aside and checked on Shirley.


    She was unconscious from using way too much soul power. The fractures also caused more damages


    to her soul.


    Alex pondered and used the Ultimate Book of Medicine tofort and heal her soul. As the Ultimate


    Book of Medicine had widespread knowledge, not only was it able to cure humans and ghosts, it could


    even heal gods. It was certainly an extraordinary book


    Alex used his soul power as a healing method, summoning Zharvakko talismans and inserting them


    into her soul.


    Half an hourter, Shirley regained consciousness and looked at Alex. ¡°Did you enter my mind?¡±


    Alex shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t look through your memories.¡±


    Using this method to heal one¡¯s soul had consequences. Healing a soul with a soul would cause their


    minds to cross. If he didn¡¯t enter her mind, he wouldn¡¯t be able to search for the wound.


    Shirley was weirded out. ¡°You saw that memory just now, right? Don¡¯t deny it. I know you saw it


    because I saw it too. I just want to know if we saw the same thing.¡±

 Chapter 2540

    Chapter 2540


    Alex acted obliviously. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡±


    Shirley interrupted him. ¡°I already saw you in my mind. Why are you still lying? Tell me, is that little


    girl¡­ Me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alex knew that he couldn¡¯t lie any longer, but this wasn¡¯t his fault. He knew well that


    Shirley got in contact with a small green tree. The soul hiding in the tree had been waiting for quite


    some time to possess someone. She had entered Shirley¡¯s mind and found that memory that had been


    locked away, usingit for her gains.


    In other terms, she managed to release this memory. Even if Alex didn¡¯t touch that memory of hers, she


    would remember it herself within a short time.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think you should ask your father or your grandfather!¡± Alex replied, admitting to knowing about that


    memory.


    Shirley fell silent. Then after a long pause, she pointed at the corpse at the side. ¡°I want her clothes.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    Shirley had contributed quite a lot during this fight. She basically gave her all. Alex couldn¡¯t have


    seeded in killing Alyssa if Shirley didn¡¯t hold her off without caring about the consequences. She


    even managed to take off her helmet.


    Shirley immediately went to take Alyssa¡¯s red battle outfit as her own, whereas Alex checked on her


    finger bones. As expected, he found a small, delicate ring on her index finger. It was a storage ring that


    could be used in this realm.


    Using his divine conscience to enter the ring, he was extremely shocked to see the treasures inside. It


    was rather spacious, ten times bigger than the one currently on him.


    There were quite a lot of resources there. There were even more battle suits that looked like the one


    she was wearing. Moreover, there were another two airships, along with pulls, weapons, books, and


    scrolls¡­


    Alex flipped through the books, but they were all illegible, like the ones he got a while ago. However, he


    found just what he wanted within those scrolls. It was about theirnguage.


    Alex was confused. ¡®Why would the aliendy bring this with her? Is it to help others learn thenguage


    of their hometown?¡¯


    He had no idea that this was essential to geniuses like Alyssa.


    This was indeed to help others learn theirnguage, so that they couldmunicate easily.


    For example, if they were to meet someone just as good or better than them, they could try working


    together, and the basis of teamwork wasmunication¡­


    No matter what it was for, Alex was still quite satisfied with this scroll. After that, he decided to have his


    nose in the scroll, learning every single word intently. There wasn¡¯t much information there. It was just


    basicmunication. It couldn¡¯t possibly store any secrets about their n or world. Even then, he was


    still satisfied with this.


    Within two minutes, Alex managed to learn theirnguage. He even found out about the world Alyssa


    came from, the Gxy Nova.


    It was a very general name, so Alex didn¡¯t know where it was situated at all. After that, he looked


    through the books within the storage ring, which were much more interesting.


    ¡®The benefits of bone patterns.¡¯


    ¡®Thirteen variations of bone patterns.¡¯


    ¡®A brief introduction to the Underworld¡­¡¯


    After understanding what the books were talking about, Alex was overjoyed. It was the information he


    urgently needed.


    At the time, Shirley had already taken off Alyssa¡¯s armor, trying them on herself¡­ Yet she was met with


    the sad truth.


    Alyssa was a medium-sized woman. Her skeletal frame was around five foot five. Shirley, however,


    was nearly as tall as a horse. She was already six feet tall without any footwear. Her bones were quite


    big as well, so none of the armor fit.


    She was helpless and frustrated about this. In the end, she threw the battle suit to the ground.

 Chapter 2541

    Chapter 2541


    She even stomped on the armor. Her behavior was simply ridiculous.


    ¡°This is so annoying! Why do such high-level battle suits not have the function to expand


    automatically? What trash!¡±


    Alex sighed after seeing her act like this. ¡°These battle suits are probably made to be used in this


    ce, so they¡¯re made to fit the owner. You¡¯re just too big.¡±


    Shirley didn¡¯t like that statement. ¡°Do you kiss your mother with that mouth? How am I too big? You¡¯re


    just too small, you little Nutfeller.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by nut?¡±


    ¡°Your little peanut!¡±


    Alex was speechless. ¡®This is clearly an insult. I identally allowed her to slide that right into the


    conversation.¡¯


    Shirley then looked at the ring Alex took. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±


    Alex brought out another battle suit ¡°There¡¯s one more in here, but it¡¯s the same size, so save the


    disappointment. But¡­ I think there¡¯d be no problem if you wanted this instead. It¡¯s stretchy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alex pointed at the only thing left on Alyssa¡¯s corpse. It was a pair of white hot pants.


    During the fight, Alex noticed that the hot pants were a rather powerful treasure, specifically when


    Shirley was kicking Alyssa in the crotch. Moreover, it had good sticity.


    At first, Shirley was slightly disgusted by the idea of this. However, she got embarrassed after thinking


    about how she was always naked in front of a man. Despite being just a skeleton, she immediately took


    it off the corpse, hiding away as she tried it on.


    Other than that, Alex noticed a bib in the ring as well. Not sure of what it was for, he decided to give it


    to Shirley as well.


    With this, Shirley looked as if she was wearing a bikini.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s pretty good. You look like those skeleton pirates in Pirates of the Caribbean,¡± Alex


    complimented her.


    ¡°Pirates of the Caribbean? What is that?¡±


    Alex exined to her that it was a very interesting series of fantasy swashbuckler films. Yet out of


    everything she could ask about, she asked, ¡°Are the female pirates pretty?¡±


    He pondered before answering, ¡°Yeah, very much so.¡±


    Shirley replied, ¡°When we get back, I will watch it if I get the chance to.¡±


    Alex decided not to continue this conversation and pointed at Alyssa¡¯s corpse instead. ¡°Go absorb


    some bone patterns first. The yellow ones can probably help you regain all the soul power you lost from


    your fractures. Oh and, you don¡¯t have to be that rash in your future battles, okay? Safety first, if we


    really can¡¯t fight, we can just run.¡±


    ¡°I know I know, you grandpa,¡± Shirley muttered, seemingly displeased as she started absorbing the


    bone patterns.


    However, it was evident that she was now friendlier toward Alex. They had experienced life and death


    twice, facing enemies together. These near death experiences had built up a friendship that couldn¡¯t be


    easily reced.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Compared to that unreliable pig demon, Alex was surprisingly happy with Shirley¡¯s contributions.


    Swoosh!


    The yellow bone patterns flowed right into her bones like water. Not only did it strengthen her golden


    bone patterns, but it was also rapidly increasing her soul power too.


    Just then, Alex felt as if a rain cloud was forming right above his head. It was pitch ck and getting


    thicker by the second.


    ¡°Is that¡­ the tribtion cloud?!¡±


    ¡°Yo Hancock, are you going to cross a tribtion now?¡± Alex was very shocked, turning to look at


    Shirley. He then understood how this urred. Since this ce was concentrated withw power,


    there weren¡¯t any limits for the beings here.


    Without flesh and blood, the lightning tribtion ignored the body¡¯s state. As long as the soul had


    reached a certain level, it would activate a lightning tribtion.


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re going to be Immortal!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions my a*s, I don¡¯t even have flesh! My soul is just wrapped around my bones. How am I


    supposed to cross a tribtion like this?¡± Shirley was so upset that there was not a hint of happiness in


    her voice.

 Chapter 2542

    Chapter 2542


    Shirley stared at the ck tribtion cloud above her head. She felt as if the lightning was about to


    strike at any second. Her scalp felt numb. Her heart was pounding out of her chest at this point.


    However, these were all normal reactions.


    Since the soul was made out of Yin energy, ghosts would generally give out a chilling aura as well.


    Such entities were terrified of lightning. Typically, both flesh and bones would be protecting the soul,


    completely covering it up. It waspletely different this time. Shirley¡¯s soul would have to endure the


    strike of several lightning bolts. No one would be able to handle that.


    Alex handed her the helmet Alyssa used. ¡°Wear this. It highly protects and enhances soul power.


    Besides, just tie these clothes to your body!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just lightning. Think about it. You¡¯re now crossing the Immortalization tribtion. If you


    seed, you¡¯d be Immortal. I don¡¯t even get the chance to, no matter how much I want it. You should


    be proud of yourself. You¡¯re way ahead of us.¡±


    Shirley replied, ¡°I wanted to be under you.¡±


    Alex froze. ¡°Hancock, don¡¯t just crack a lewd joke out of nowhere. You¡¯re going to be a bad influence on


    my pure self.¡±


    Shirley buffed, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood for small talks. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to cross a tribtion


    here soon too. I hope you¡¯re still going to be just as cheerful as you are now. It¡¯s easier said than done,


    you know.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°If something does go wrong, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, if you do help, I¡¯ll be dying quicker¡­ If l do die, you¡­ Ah, whatever. If you¡¯re going to


    cross a lightning tribtion here, too, you probably won¡¯t be able to get out of here either. And you


    won¡¯t be able to present my will to everyone.¡±


    ¡°But I do have a way to help you¡­¡±


    Shirley didn¡¯t seem to believe Alex¡¯s words.


    This was within expectations. Only super emperors had helped people cross tribtions, after all. To


    her, Alex sounded like he was merely bluffing.


    After wearing the helmet and suit, she signaled Alex to go further away.


    Just then, the lightning struck right down upon her.


    Boom!


    The first lightning strike was enough to send her helmet flying off. Her battle suit was torn into pieces as


    well.


    Shirley herself was now vomiting blood¡­ The blood wasn¡¯t actual human blood. It was ck soul


    blood. Her entire demeanor had shriveled, her soul power had been reduced to half.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way I can seed in crossing this Immortal lightning tribtion.¡¯


    Shirley found this situation quite hopeless. Before the second lightning struck down, she turned to Alex


    and waved to him. She seemed to be bidding her goodbyes.


    Alex took a nce at the tribtion cloud above, then sighed and rushed up to it.


    Shirley was stunned after seeing this. ¡°Are you insane? Aren¡¯t you just digging your own grave going


    head-on like that? Run, you still have time!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Remember something, you owe me two lives.¡±


    Shirley was speechless. Her mind was going to explode at this point. ¡®Is this man crazy? How is he still


    bluffing now? Is he addicted to bluffing or something?¡¯


    ¡®More importantly, I¡¯m currently crossing a tribtion, for god¡¯s sake! And he hasn¡¯t crossed this


    Immortal tribtion either! Rushing over is just wishing for death!¡¯


    ¡°How dumb can you be? I¡¯m not even your woman. I don¡¯t need you to experience life and death with


    me, so get lost!¡± Shirley screamed.


    She then noticed the tribtion cloud changing rapidly. It was now darker than before, the pressuring


    aura seemed to have be thicker as well. This indicated that the lightning tribtion had included


    Alex as well. He couldn¡¯t run even if he wanted to now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°You¡­ Idiot..!¡±


    Shirley no longer had any strength even to diss him, yet she heard Alex say, ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t run away


    this time.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t understand what Alex meant by that. However, she realized that Alex had stomped the


    ground so hard that he left a pit under his feet, leaping straight up to the middle of the tribtion cloud.


    ¡°I¡­ What the f*ck?!¡± Shirley couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    ¡®Does he have issues? The lightning is striking down, yet you¡¯re voluntarily taking it head-on?¡¯

 Chapter 2543

    Chapter 2543


    Although she was yelling at him, Shirley was filled with mixed feelings.


    At first, she hated Alex¡¯s guts. She hated him for destroying Homan Technology, which she built with


    blood, sweat, and tears. The worst part was that he once made her clothes explode, hence seeing her


    naked body. He even tied her to a bed, restricting all her movements. All this made her wish she could


    eat him alive.


    However, she realized an exceptional trait in Alex after they decided on working together. He was very


    protective of his family and allies. Being his ally waspletely different from being his enemy. The


    difference was pronounced as she watched him voluntarily take the lightning to help with her tribtion


    crossing.


    This action had nearly melted her heart


    On the contrary, Alex was currently thinking of this, ¡®Lightning tribtion, you ¡¯ve got to be fair!¡¯


    ¡®Since you¡¯re supposed to be an Immortal lightning tribtion, you should at least strike nine times. If


    you don¡¯t like that number, I can take nine hundred even! I don¡¯t mind at all¡­¡¯


    Using the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, he opened the furnace of forbidden spells.


    He was here to steal the power from the lightning tribtion. Since he had learned the Ten-Point


    Forbidden Spell, he wasn¡¯t exactly walking the typical path of cultivation.


    The energy from a lightning tribtion was rather nutritious to him. It would be able to help open up his


    pressure points and his golden cores¡­ Not only did his body have golden cores and pressure points,


    but his soul also had certain pressure points as well. Those were even more important than the ones


    on his flesh body too.


    Most of the time, the lightning tribtion seemed to hide from him, mainly due to his forbidden path.


    Not only did his tribtion crossing stoppletely, but he also couldn¡¯t even bask in the Golden Light.


    Since then, he hadn¡¯t had a proper lightning tribtion; all of them had been cut down.


    Seeing as electrical energy exploded within the cloud, Alex no longer wanted to wait as he activated


    the mes immediately.


    ¡°Absorb!¡±


    Ding!


    Several lightning strikes felt the extraordinary function within the mes, rushing into it as if it were


    moths attracted to light. After the mes swallowed the energy, it immediately turned it around and


    replenished Alex¡¯s soul power.


    However, the expected situation didn¡¯t happen at all.


    The golden core in his soul power didn¡¯t open up at all. The hidden bone patterns hadpletely


    absorbed the power in his skeleton. It even caused a chain reaction with Ymir¡¯s Divine Bones, making


    those bone patterns even stronger.


    ¡°Ah, good stuff!¡±


    It felt so nice that Alex nearly moaned from the sensation.


    Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone surely was the best divine bone on Earth. He could sense that the bone was


    radiating a strange flow of energy after receivingrge amounts of power from the tribtion, sending


    this energy to his other bones¡­ With this, his skeleton was slowly growing as well.


    ¡°This is¡­ Is it helping me recover?¡±


    Since Alex had evolved after being cocooned, his body became slightly smaller. His bones had shrunk


    as well.


    Although he looked ten years younger, he wasn¡¯t old before either. Hence, it was quite inconvenient


    that he looked like a teenager, especially in front of his beautiful wives. It just didn¡¯t feel right at all.


    Now that he grew again, he didn¡¯t have to worry any further. He enjoyed all the changes that have been


    made to his body, the lightning tribtion seemed to be evolving his skeleton once more.


    Despite this, a sudden Earthly power appeared, shing by like a mere intrusive thought. After that,


    several tribtion clouds dissipated as the tribtion faded away.


    ¡°Damn it. It still ran away!¡±


    Alex was unhappy. He couldn¡¯t help butin in his mind. ¡®This nutritious meal ended up bing


    fast food.¡¯


    He then pondered. ¡®What was that Earthly conscience?¡¯


    ¡®What kind ofw power does the lightning tribtion even contain?¡¯


    Swoosh!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion descended upon Shirley.


    The weird thingwas that it was just a mere ball of light this time, shooting straight into Shirley¡¯s body


    forcefully. After that, the lightning tribtion vanished into thin air.


    It seemed to be expressing its resentment.


    ¡°Hey Fairy Hancock, how does it feel being a fairy now?¡±


    Shirley, on the other hand, stared at him nkly. ¡°You..? What kind of monster are you?¡±

 Chapter 2544

    Chapter 2544


    Shing!


    A pink halo formed around Shirley¡¯s body. It was filled with faint talismans. Those were the signs of a


    sessful Immortalization, the Immortal Wheel of Life.


    With this, Shirley finally snapped back to reality, epting that she had seeded in Immortalization,


    bing the first Immortal within the new generation of America.


    ¡°I¡­ Really am Immortal now! I actually seeded!¡±


    She looked at Alex, seemingly excited.


    Alex nodded, grabbing the broken helmet and clothes. He then shook his head pitifully and said, ¡°Too


    bad about these two though. They¡¯re actually pretty good tools.¡±


    However, he quickly turned back and approached Shirley, tugging on her hot pants lightly. ¡°I really


    didn¡¯t expect this little thing to be the strongest treasure. It¡¯spletely fine even after taking a bolt of


    lightning. I¡¯ll bet that some powerful woman wore this.


    And it should be pretty ancient, with a strong scent to it too.¡±


    Shirley was just about to thank Alex, yet she became agitated when hearing him say that.


    ¡®Ancient? Strong scent?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t take this anymore. ¡°Alex, you can act decently, yet how are you so annoying sometimes? I


    wish I could bite you to release my anger.¡±


    Alex let out a cough. ¡°I guess that¡¯s just what I¡¯m best at. I make women hate me but love me at the


    same time.¡±


    After doing some small talk, the two packed their things and left immediately.


    Tribtions did, in fact, cause a considerablemotion, so they were worried they might attract


    unwanted attention. Not only did bone demons roam around this area, they even had to prevent


    cultivators from the outside.


    The two walked around the forest for a while and made sure that no one was following them, then


    returned to the cave.


    More importantly, they had put in a lot of effort to set up a high-ss formation around the cave. Not


    only could it hide their Chi, but it could also assist in the defense. With this, it could protect the people


    inside with maximum security.


    After entering the cave, they didn¡¯t expect to see Pigsy in there already. It had run back on its own.


    Seeing Alex and Shirley safe, Pigsy felt slightly awkward. ¡°Alex, uhm¡­ I didn¡¯t run away¡­ I came back


    to look for help¡­ What about that outsider?¡±


    In the cave, Daya, Charming, and Ynes were all there. The only one missing was the Mystic Maiden.


    They then found out that the Mystic Maiden had gone looking for them, but she wasn¡¯t back yet.


    ¡°She went out alone?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help but worry, as the Mystic Maiden wasn¡¯t all that strong.


    Suddenly, the Mystic Maiden walked into the cave herself. ¡°Are you worried about me? I already


    noticed you two on my way back¡±


    She then turned to Shirley. ¡°So you seeded in Immortalization. Good, good!¡±


    Initially, no one noticed the changes in Shirley. Now that the Mystic Maiden mentioned it, they all


    jumped slightly and looked at her.


    Ynes was the most shocked out of them, mainly because she lived on the other side of this big world.


    In her area, one would have to go through nine realms of Imminent Immortal. For now, she was in the


    seventh realm, so she still needed more training and time to be Immortal.


    Yet now, Shirley didn¡¯t have to experience any of that and achieved Immortalization after her tribtion


    crossing.


    Noticing Ynes¡¯ confusion, the Mystic Maiden exined this all in simple terms¡­


    The nine realms of Imminent Immortal was a hidden stage after Tribtion Crossing. It wasn¡¯t a bad


    thing to experience the nine realms after Tribtion Crossing. On the contrary, it was better since it


    gave Immortals a more solid foundation.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Shirley might have seeded in achieving Immortalization, but her Immortal Wheel of Life was weak. It


    was there, but that was about it. It would require a lot of time to build the foundation. If one were to go


    through nine realms of Imminent Immortal before Immortalization, they wouldn¡¯t have to experience this


    weakened state.


    When they continued asking about Shirley¡¯s Tribtion Crossing, Alex took Alyssa¡¯s corpse out of the


    storage ring and tossed it to the ground.


    Pigsy rushed over, staring at the corpse skeleton with yellow bone patterns. ¡°It looks like they really


    were yellow bone patterns. Alex, I really wasn¡¯t running back then, you¡­ Won¡¯t think I¡¯m an unloyal


    friend, right?¡±


    Alex smiled. ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Pigsyughed. ¡°Yeah, yeah! We¡¯re brothers! I knew you¡¯d understand.¡±

 Chapter 2545

    Chapter 2545


    Alex said, ¡°Mhm, I never asked you to battle alongside me. You¡¯re just a transport, after all. So just do a


    good job, be smart, and analyze when the situation gets dangerous.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°You can escape alone if you think the enemy is too strong. Save yourself. Else I wouldn¡¯t be able to


    find another transport as fast as you.¡±


    Pigsy¡¯s expression immediately turned gloomy, but it didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Alex ignored its little pity party and described everything that happened just now. He also mentioned


    the cultivator from another world and the scroll that recorded thenguage of Gxy Nova, sharing it


    with everyone else.


    A short whileter, the group started discussing in the cave.


    First, they read the books they obtained to understand more about the origins of the people from


    Gxy Nova. Secondly, they looked into what Gxy Nova knew about the Underworld, which they


    urgently needed. Thirdly, the thirteen ways to use bone patterns.


    It was apparent that Gxy Nova had done in-depth research on the Underworld. Hence, this wasn¡¯t


    the first time they sent anyone here to train. They most likely found a specific entrance to send their


    excellent disciples in.


    This was to change and train their bones to experience rebirthing, improving their talents in the


    process.


    Swoosh!


    A row of bone patterns appeared on the Mystic Maiden¡¯s hand bone. It was arranged in an odd


    sequence, then turning into a weird dagger. It flew out at great speed, shooting onto the walls of the


    cave. A piece of the rock wall was sliced off as if it were merely butter.


    Everyone was shocked, trying it out themselves as well.


    ¡°So not only can bone patterns strengthen the bones and soul, it can be used as weapons too. That¡¯s


    so interesting.¡±


    ¡°It can also bebined with actual weapons. It can even be used to carve inscriptions and set up


    formations.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The books in Alyssa¡¯s ring were like an opening to a new world for them.


    Alex, who had been researching ancient talismans for quite a while, noticed that these so-called bone


    patterns were very flexible, just like ancient talismans.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this¡­ Just another form of ancient talismans?¡¯


    However, these bone patterns exist in an extraordinary way. They could be more easily obtained


    compared to illusionary ancient talismans.


    For an entire month, Alex and the others researched the functions of bone patterns, using them in


    various ways, thenying down an operation. With this, they found the Pool of Afterlife.


    Later on, the group left the cave, decided to head in a direction, and slowly went forth.


    They weren¡¯t in a rush since they had help from the 3D map in Alex¡¯s mind. Cooperating, they trained


    in a battle formation suitable for a siege named the Seven Deadly Assassins.


    With six people and a pig, they were able to stand in seven different cements. Hunting for bone


    demons like this was much more rewarding.


    Six monthster, Alex still didn¡¯t have any bone patterns on him, nor did he cross any tribtions or


    achieve Immortalization.


    However, Ynes and Channing had seeded in crossing their tribtions, achieving Immortalization.


    Daya, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t achieved Immortalization as well. Yet, she managed to enter an


    unreplicable hidden realm that others couldn¡¯t reach. This was rted to the benefits from her


    reincarnation, the fate of the Goddess of Nature.


    As for the Mystic Maiden, she was a special case. As someone who had bone patterns, hers were


    starting to disappeartely. Her green skeleton was now beginning to whiten as if it were turning into


    real bones.


    The group went over arge mountain. They then saw a rundown temple at the foot of the mountain.


    When everyone tried to approach and scout the area, a red light shot through the sky. It seemed as


    though it had sliced through the void without making any noise, striking straight at Shirley.

 Chapter 2546

    Chapter 2546


    All of a sudden, an arrow shot at them.


    Alex and the others were all focused on the ruined temple that appeared out of nowhere, and as a


    result, a demonic arrow flew at Shirley¡®s head.


    ¡°Watch out for the enemy attack!¡±


    Daya was the closest to Shirley. She did not think twice and immediately reached out to grab the


    demonic arrow.


    However, a bright red light shone. The arrow traveled so fast that it made no sound. Daya¡¯s palm


    appeared greenish, which was the color of her bone markings at this moment.


    After half a year of hunting bone demons and devouring bone lines, Daya¡¯s body was now covered with


    dense blue bone markings. Her immortalization was also far beyond the early stage. With her hand,


    she would be able to grab a cannonball and shatter it. However, the reality was¡­


    Swish!


    The demonic arrow grazed her palm that was covered in bone markings. Then, it instantly shattered


    her finger bones. Her entire left hand was fractured.


    The arrow, however, was only slightly deflected downward.


    Roar!


    At this moment, Shirley could only save herself.


    Due to its fast speed, everyone was simply not prepared. She let out a roar and raised her hand to


    block.. At that very moment, that was the only thing she could do.


    Poof!


    The demonic arrow with a red glow pierced through Shirley¡¯s palm, which then ruthlessly pierced her


    chest. There was a big bang.


    The golden bone marking made a dull and loud sound, and Shirley¡¯s body flew more than ten meters


    backward. These descriptions might seem lengthy, but all these happened very quickly.


    It was only half a secondter.


    Swish, swish!


    Suddenly, two more red glows appeared. This time the target was Daya and the Mystic Maiden.


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as if they would explode at any time. He roared. With his anger at its


    boiling point, he grabbed Athena¡¯s big golden shield, ramming it into one of the demonic arrows that


    wasing at the Mystic Maiden. At the same time, he stood before Daya with the Xavion Sword,


    cutting the arrow into two.


    ng!


    The big golden shield emitted a deafening sound. However, the quality of this shield was quite good.


    After blocking the demonic arrow, it did not leave a single scar, which showed the hardness of the


    material. Meanwhile, Alex¡®s Xavion Sword broke the demonic arrow¡­ But there was still one of them,


    flying at his body and hitting his ribs.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Snap!


    One of his ribs shot off.


    Alex was stunned. In the past few months, the bones in his body had evolved divinely, relying on a


    piece of Ymir¡®s Divine Bone. Now his bones had undergone three evolutions, shedding twoyers of


    periosteum. Regr swords wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave a mark, but now his rib was broken by a


    broken remnant of a sword.


    The most annoying thing was up till now, he still didn¡¯t know who did it.


    ¡°Darling?!¡±


    Daya was anxious. She instantly used the Saintly Luna Branch and inserted it into the ground. Soon,


    vines appeared instantly from the ground, entangling each other and wove into a vine wall. It was a one


    meter thick defense.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Alex replied weakly.


    The Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone on his waist vertebrae resonated slightly. The broken rib bone emitted a faint


    golden aura, dissolving the dangerous rule energy from the demonic arrow. Then, the rib bone quickly


    healed.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    Alex saw one of Daya¡¯s hands that had exploded almost out of existence. Boundless fury arose even


    faster in his heart.


    Daya was very tough. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It will take some time to grow out. Go and see Shirley.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s chest had arge hole. There were seven or eight broken bones. She sustained serious


    injuries. Luckily, she was not in an entirely physical body. Her heart was not in the chest but was


    reced with a soul power instead.


    It was also fortunate that Daya had grabbed the demonic arrow with her hand.


    Otherwise, Shirley would really have been finished had she been shot in the head.

 Chapter 2547

    Chapter 2547


    Another arrow was shot.


    This time, itnded on Daya¡¯s vine wall. There was a huge explosion as if a missile had made contact


    with it. Vines were flying everywhere in the air.


    Nheless, this shot was blocked.


    These were not ordinary vines but a natural divine art created by the Saintly Luna Branch. The defense


    was incredibly impressive, even a real missile couldn¡¯t st through it.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡±


    Pigsy shouted, its head sticking out. It saw a guy in ck armor rushing over like a ghost. He was full


    of a murderous aura.


    This person was not the one who shot the arrow, the one who shot the arrow was hiding next to the


    ruined temple, still waiting for an opportunity to make a move.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Earthly Immortal!¡± Alex saw the cultivation level emanating from that person¡¯s body and in the


    ck eye sockets.


    The murderous thoughts in his heart were like boiling water berthing, which was hard to suppress. ¡°An


    Earthly Immortal son of a b*tch! How dare hee to hunt us! He has a death wish!¡±


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens said, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. Besides these two, there might be


    others.¡±


    After saying that, the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens unleashed her natural divine ability,


    enveloping everyone here with it before opening the hidden boundary, and then moved quickly toward


    the edge.


    In the past six months, they had hunted countless bone demons and obtained many heavenly


    treasures, and their strength had significantly improved.


    Even the weakest, Channing, had reached the Immortalization realm, and the bone markings on his


    body had turned cyan. The Mystic Maiden was at least ten times stronger than Channing, or probably


    more. This was also the reason why she could now open the boundary and envelope so many people


    with it.


    Swish!


    The man in ck rushed behind the vine wall, and when he looked, no one was there.


    ¡®How could that be possible?¡¯


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to disappear into thin air!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The man checked the ce and muttered to himself.


    Alex and the others were actually right next to him. Still, the secret technique of the Mysterious Maiden


    of Nine Heavens was so counterintuitive that not a single trace of breath could be felt. Moreover, Alex


    and the others were slightly surprised because the ck-robed man was not speaking thenguage of


    the Gxy Nova, but one that was very simr to American English.


    Channing recognized it right then and there. ¡°This is thenguage of the Olympus Tribe.¡±


    ¡°The Olympus Tribe¡­ Came in, too?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    At this moment, Alex caught an opportunity. That Olympus Tribe¡¯s earthly immortal was looking around


    airrrlessly. So, he kicked at the vine wall created by Daya. However, he did not expect that the


    toughness of this vine wall was far beyond his imagination, and it had barbs growing on it. So, not only


    did he fail to kick the vine wall over, he stumbled and almost shattered the bones of his toes.


    At this moment, his back was facing Alex. Alex was waiting for this.


    There was no sound.


    Almost in an instant, the golden divine spear that Alex had obtained from Athena instantly pierced


    through the back of that man¡¯s head and the vestibule.


    The man suffered a supposedly fatal and heavy injury but did not die immediately and tried to make a


    sound. However, he was firmly suppressed by Ynes with her soul power. She had dense bone


    markings on her body. Ynes used a short knife to sh at the man¡®s neck, chopping off his head.


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens instantly opened the boundary and covered the Earthly


    Immortal, who was sent five hundred meters away.


    ¡°You guys get on the aircraft and rush to the ice wolf beast den we found earlier. I¡¯ll go and deal with


    the one who shot the arrow,¡± Alex said.


    The flying machine was obtained from Alyssa.


    They now had as many as three of them, and before, they could not use them because of thenguage


    barrier. But now, they had researched it, and the aircraft was magnificent and could be used for


    escaping or attacking.


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°That one¡¯s strength exceeds the Earthly Immortal by quite a bit. I¡¯ll help you


    out.¡±


    The flying machine swished up into the air and disappeared far away.


    Alex, with the Mystic Maiden¡¯s assistance, quietly headed toward the ruined temple.

 Chapter 2548

    Chapter 2548


    ¡°There¡¯s really more than one. There¡¯s another one!¡±


    Alex and the Mystic Maiden quietly headed toward the other side of the mountain foot and hid in a tree.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens¡¯ Hiding Avatar was simply a super-evolved version of the


    chameleon. Not only did ite with its domain, but it could also change its surface color and blend in


    with its surroundings.


    Even with divine thoughts, one would find it difficult to detect. On top of that, the scope of divine


    thought was very limited in this strangeherworld.


    The tree branches were tiny.


    The two had minimal space to hide andnd.


    To not shake the branch, Alexy on the branch, and the Mystic Maiden rode on his waist. Alex was


    panting a little and whispered, ¡°Are you considering losing weight? You¡¯re too heavy. My bones are


    going to break.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden knocked his skull lightly. ¡°Lose weight? I am smaller and more delicate than that big


    horse Shirley, right? Thest time when she was on top of you, you didn¡¯t ask her to lose weight, did


    you? I saw that you were happy and couldn¡¯t help but be pressed together a little longer.¡±


    Alex was ashamed. ¡°When did this happen? Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Thest time when we besieged the ck Blind Bone Demon.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ She was injured back then. I was saving her. The situation was urgent.¡±


    ¡°Is it not an emergency now?¡± the Mystic Maiden asked. As she spoke, she saw the guy, who had just


    shot arrows to wound Shirley and Daya, in front of the ruined temple door. He was wearing a ck


    robe, hiding in the corner. His ck eye sockets seemed to have electric light shing. He was looking


    this way.


    The Mystic Maiden hurriedly shut up. She spoke telepathically then, ¡°Be careful. You might be


    discovered.¡±


    Alex responded, ¡°He must have discovered the abnormality of this branch. You are really much heavier


    than Shirley.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden was a little upset. ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to her. She is not qualified yet.¡±


    Swish!


    She flicked the air.


    The wind from the finger was soft, and one couldn¡¯t feel anything. But, a few hundred meters away, a


    tree branch made a crunching sound and swayed. This immediately caught this person¡®s attention. His


    gaze moved.


    On the other side, anotherpanion turned into a ck stream of light and hurriedly went in that


    direction.


    The Mystic Maiden whispered a few words into Alex¡¯s ear and instantly led Alex away.


    Their target was the guy who shot the arrow.


    Swish!


    It was so fast that the air fluctuated as it broke the sound barrier.


    The man who shot the arrow was very keen and immediately sensed it and shot an arrow with his bow.


    At this moment, Alex rushed out of the Mystic Maiden¡¯s hidden boundary and appeared, teleporting to


    attract the man¡¯s attention.


    The red demonic arrows were in close pursuit, not moving an inch away from Alex.


    Alex held Athena¡¯s golden shield against his back. Although he was able to block the demonic arrows


    sessfully, each impact still made him feel very ufortable, and he almost toppled over to the


    ground several times.


    ¡°This demonic arrow is a rare treasure.¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s cultivation level doesn¡¯t seem to be that great. Heavenly Immortal? It should be a


    heavenly mortal instead, right?¡±


    He roared, ¡°F*cking Olympus Tribe. If you have the guts,e here. Let me skin you alive!¡±


    The bright light in the man¡¯s eyes grew even brighter, probably surprised that Alex could tell where they


    came from. However, he did not leave. The other person hade back and caught up.


    Purpose achieved!


    At this moment, Alex was just a target. The actual fatal move was from the Mystic Maiden!


    Swish¡­!


    The Mystic Maiden appeared right behind the archer. Instead of attacking directly, she instantly threw


    out an object at the back of the archer¡¯s head¡­ It was a ck ball of something.


    The archer waspletely focused on Alex. He did not expect a stealthy enemy to appear quietly


    behind him. It was a despicable mess as arge group of ck mist-like objects smashed upon his


    body. Those objects immediately became a riotous mass. Actually, those living things looked like dense


    small insects. All of them were stuck to his body.


    Eye sockets, nostrils, ear holes, mouth¡­


    Body skeleton.


    They were densely packed and began to drill into his skin and bite him.

 Chapter 2549

    Chapter 2549


    The archer roared madly, shivering all over his body. In an instant, he could not see anymore. His eyes


    were full of ck worms. This kind of worm was what Alex had found when they were hunting the ck


    blind bone demon that looked a lot like some kind of poison. However, their most important function


    was to cause blindness.


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens had no honorable cultivation as a goddess and did not speak


    of martial virtue when she faced her enemy. She had sessfully made a move, and she immediately


    retreated.


    She returned to stealth mode again. She was definitely an excellent assassin.


    On the other end, Alex no longer tried to flee and chose to go head to head with the archer.


    Without the archer¡¯s bacsh, he was able to go all out.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°A mole and you dare to strike at me? Kneel!¡±


    The man spoke coldly and looked askance at Alex. He was tired of Alex only knowing how to escape


    before this. So now Alex had stopped fighting against him, just as he wanted.


    What was he expecting?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The kid was clearly going to fight him with ance, and the next second he suddenly grabbed a big bell


    and covered his head.


    ¡°Want to cover me? Dream on!¡±


    He raised his weapon, a golden ive, and chopped at the big bell.


    The Requiem Clock emitted a violent vibration, shaking his soul power to the point of copse. His ear


    hole was full of roaring sounds and countless Buddhist chants as if an old monk had reached out and


    pressed his hand on his brain, telling him to put down the butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha.


    He was confused for a moment. However, it was this momentary confusion that killed him.


    Alex¡®s golden spear, with its endless murderous intent and heaven-destroying intent, was fiercely


    aimed at his eyebrow.


    The man was stimted by the murderous intent and woke up at the critical moment.


    The ive met the attack at lightning speed. Surprisingly, it made contact with Alex¡¯s gun.


    Nevertheless, in the next second, his head flew up into the sky.


    Behind him, the Mystic Maiden emerged, a skeleton of a wealthy woman with an exquisite charm


    covered in a red tabard underneath, holding the Xavion Sword in her hand.


    Alex was still just a target.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The man¡¯s soul was hissing.


    ¡°Damn it, you two dogs, all of you are fornicators!¡±


    ¡±And that thieving monk, damn him! Monks are all traitors!¡±


    Clinton only used his intention to persuade him to put down the butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha,


    but it turned out that he was helping others to decapitate his head. How could he not be angry?


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens pointed at Alex and said, ¡°You can call him a fornicator, but


    you can¡¯t call me a fornicator.¡±


    The Olympus Tribe man, whose soul was not gone yet but was also weak to the point of


    disappearance, cursed, ¡°Fornicators in collusion who do not know shame. Your son will be cursed!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden beheaded him with the Xavion Sword.


    Then, the two quietly touched the blind archer.


    The Mystic Maiden had a solid Yin. She used sound to confuse the archer¡¯s senses and took out a


    formation trap that was prepared long ago. Then, she lured him into it alive to kill him.


    ¡°Roar, I am not convinced. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    The man let out a roar before he died, but everything was a given.


    The Mystic Maiden grabbed the bow and arrow, which were firmly in his hand, took a look, and was


    moved. ¡±It is the Arash¡¯s Bow, the prehistoric divine artifact. No wonder it is so powerful.¡±


    Alex also looked at it. ¡°It seems to be broken.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden nodded. ¡°And fortunately so, otherwise you would have died long ago¡­ However, I


    have a way to repair it.¡±


    At this moment, a roar and a Buddhist hymn could be heard from the ruined temple.

 Chapter 2550

    Chapter 2550


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone inside the ruined temple and a Buddha cultivator?¡±


    Alex and the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens, who had just finished a great battle, ended up being


    a little confused when they heard the sounding from the ruined temple.


    Alex threw a few Zharvakko talismans at himself.


    Earlier, when the archer shot at the golden shield with the demonic red arrow, there was really quite a


    lot of powerful energy transmitted into his body, shaking and hurting the bones. This was also because


    he had Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone in his body. Otherwise, if it were someone else, the bones would have been


    shaken loose.


    ck stuff flowed on Alex¡¯s bones. The injury was healing rapidly.


    He nced at the corpses on the ground and said, ¡°You acted too quickly. Thisst guy should have


    been left alive.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden hummed, ¡°He had such a filthy mouth.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°This guy¡¯s mouth is filthy enough, but is that all you care about? Do you think we can give


    birth to a son?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who will give birth,¡± the Mystic Maiden answered angrily.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll give birth.¡± Alex conceded, as he did not want to quarrel over this kind of unhealthy


    issue. He looked inside the ruined temple. At this moment, it was as if the wind and waves were calm.


    Nothing happened.


    ¡°I really want to know, what is the situation inside?¡± The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Is that even a question? It


    must be the people of the Olympus Tribe inside. Those at the door are just minions who cannot even


    enter the main door of the ruined temple.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Alex was shocked.


    The strength of those few just now was also amazing. If it wasn¡¯t for the Mystic Maiden¡¯s talent that was


    really powerful, plus the fact that her strength had improved by leaps and bounds in the past half a year


    or so, she could also attack in closebat. This time, Alex would have to deal with it alone. It would


    most likely end up badly.


    At this time.


    Once again, sounds came from the ruined temple. This time, it was the sound of talking. A man was


    yelling, ¡±Logres,e in immediately.¡±


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯


    Alex whispered and asked the Mystic Maiden, ¡°Who is Logres?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden kicked the corpse on the ground. ¡°It should be him!¡±


    The two quickly came together. They originally wanted to escape. After all, the outside minions were


    bosses of the Earthly Immortals. They suspected the dead Logres to be a Heavenly Immortal. The one


    inside was the most powerful. Once the two of them were inside, they would surely die.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, just at this time, Alex heard an old monk¡¯s voice in his mind, ¡°Amitabha Buddha, you have a


    destiny with my Buddhist sect. I have a grand Buddha opportunity here to give you. Foreign thieves


    could not obtain this. You must quicklye in to help.¡±


    Alex froze.


    He found that he and the ruined temple¡¯s old monk seemed to have established some kind of


    mysterious spiritual connection and could reachmunication through this mysterious ruined temple.


    Alex immediately discussed it with the Mystic Maiden. After that, he answered, ¡°What chance? Old


    Monk, you are trying to trap me, right? The guy fighting you inside is countlessly stronger than me. Do


    you want me to be cannon fodder?¡±


    The old monk was anxious and repeatedly denied it, iming that it was a real chance rted to the


    Dairaionji Temple.


    Apparently the battle inside was chaotic. After the old monk revealed this, there was no sound from the


    inside. After that, another person was yelling sessively, asking his little brother, Logres, to hurry in to


    help.


    Unfortunately, this ruined temple seemed to have a powerful boundary,pletely shielding the scene


    inside. Even if Alex used his X-ray vision, he could not see the situation inside.


    The Mystic Maiden thought for a moment and stomped her foot. ¡°What are you afraid of? Sess lies


    in the details. Since it is your chance, isn¡¯t it shameful to push it away? Go in!¡±


    Alex was ruthless. ¡°Okay, go in.¡±


    He took off the ck robe of the corpse on the ground and put it on. The size was just right, and at first


    nce, it was not a mortal product. The quality was not much worse than that of Alyssa of Gxy


    Nova.


    This could make the soul power and bone fusion greater. Of course, the main thing was that the


    defense was very good.

 Chapter 2551

    Chapter 2551


    The Mystic Maiden looked at him. He was ready to scam someone. She loved that the most.


    She did not despise clothes that someone else had worn before. She also took off the other corpse¡¯s


    clothes and quickly put them on. Then, the two people walked toward the ruined temple¡¯s gate.


    ¡°Logres Leonard. Logres Leonard, what the hell are you doing? Hurry up and get your ass in here,¡± the


    person inside roared.


    Afterward, that person opened the ruined temple¡¯s gate with a wave of hand.


    The voice was also crisp and rhythmic. It was not because that person who opened the gate with a light


    action was good-tempered. Instead, this gate was excellent and extremely heavy despite the ruined


    temple¡¯s dpidated state. It was also a magical treasure!


    Alex stepped inside first. Only then did he find out that the scene inside changed.


    From the outside, the ruined temple was dpidated and even the que on the lintel was broken. The


    wording was so blurry that he could only see thest word ¡®Temple¡¯. The temple did not seemrge,


    just like those rural mountain god temples in the 1960s and 1970s. However, he saw a huge space and


    another world when he went in. Furthermore, it was resplendent¡­


    Oh, the term ¡®resplendent¡¯ was used because a ten foot tall old monk was fighting with a ck-robed


    man inside. The old monk was like a pure gold statue with light shining over his body, filling the entire


    space with dazzling golden light.


    Meanwhile, that ck-robed man was holding a pair of peculiar-looking weapons with an imposing


    aura. He was also a skeleton.


    At this moment, he did not turn around but instead stared intently at the old monk as he shouted,


    ¡°Logres Leonard, do you not want to live anymore? What a slowpoke. What the heck were you doing?¡±


    Alex was speechless.


    He felt a kind of extreme terror from the ck-robed man before him. He was probably simr to


    Ancestor Miler.


    Just as he was figuring how to answer him, the old monk shouted, ¡°Abomination! Have you really called


    for a helper? And, two people came? Forget it. Forget it. My Buddha ispassionate. Virtue is the


    way of Heaven. I should have removed the fixation long ago. I¡¯ll leave everything here to you,


    Almsgiver. I hope you¡¯ll make good use of it, Almsgiver.¡±


    The old monk bowed with one hand, whereas he took out a golden scripture with another hand and


    handed it out.


    The ck Robe did not expect the monk to be so blunt, but he could understand that. He and the monk


    were well-matched in terms of strength, but now he had two more helpers on his side. So, the monk


    was bound to lose. Instead of getting killed, it would be better for him to concede defeat and save his


    pathetic life.


    ¡°Humph! If you had known it woulde down to this, you should have made it snappy just now!¡± the


    ck-robed man said.


    ¡°Beware of deception!¡± Alex imitated Logres¡¯ voice. He immediately drew Arash¡¯s Bow and aimed the


    fiery red demonic arrow at the old monk.


    The submissive old monk¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    Did he concede defeat?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The ck Robeughed heartily and nced at Alex as he said, ¡°Yeah, well done.¡±


    Then, he went forward to get the scripture.


    In fact, he was still uneasy and vignt about the old monk having a trick up his sleeve. So when his


    fingers touched that scripture, the Chi all over his body shook vigorously.


    At this moment, the old monk suddenly looked up, stared at the ck Robe, and roared.


    The ck Robe snorted coldly and resisted him with a stare.


    Alex, however, fired Arash¡¯s Bow in his hand and shot the lightning-like arrow at the ck Robe in that


    instant.


    Smack!


    Amidst the busyness, the ck Robe unexpectedly reached out and broke the demonic red arrow by


    grabbing it; Although half of the arrow hit his shoulder, it did not seem to impact him greatly.


    Alex was greatly astonished at once. However, the ck Robe shouted angrily, ¡°Logres Leonard, are


    you blind? Where were you shooting? Aim more precisely.¡±


    There was a mysterious force field around the ruined temple, so he simply did not know that the real


    Logres Leonard had died.


    Alex incessantly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    He then fitted the arrow, drew the bow, and shot another arrow that seemingly whizzed through the void


    at the ck Robe¡¯s head.

 Chapter 2552

    Chapter 2552


    Crack!


    Alex had imbued the arrow with all of his additional abilities. Its power was three times more powerful


    than the previous arrow.


    However, he did not expect that the ck Robe would possess extremely powerful abilities. While


    retaliating against the old monk, he could still swing the weapon in his hand and sever the demonic


    arrow. Even so, the broken arrow grazed his jawbone and tore apart his ck robe, leaving a scratch


    on his chin.


    The ck Robe roared furiously. He roared continuously, telling Alex to aim properly before shooting.


    As a result, one arrow, two arrows, three arrows were shot¡­ Until the fifth arrow, the ck Robe was


    completely infuriated as he finally sensed something was wrong. He turned around and looked at Alex


    and the Mystic Maiden.


    Roar!


    ¡°Who are you? D*mn it. You are not Logres Leonard. Where is Logres Leonard?!¡±


    Alex looked at the ck Robe and just abandoned Arash¡¯s Bow. This was not really his specialty, but


    he thought of his wife, Dorothy Assex. She was the master of archery. When he thought about her


    every time, he felt heartache and wondered how she was now and whether she could return. However,


    now it was not the time to think about all those. So he put away Arash¡¯s Bow and took out Athena¡¯s


    spear and shield without saying anything.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When he took out those two weapons, the ck Robe waspletely stunned.


    Shocked and puzzled, the aura on him suddenly changed as he blurted out, ¡°Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield?


    Who are you? Where did you get Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield from?¡±


    Alex froze for a brief moment and thought, ¡¯Isn¡¯t this called the Shield of Victory Goddess? Why did he


    say Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield?¡¯


    However, that thing was not originally his, so he did not understand it well either. So he simply did not


    speak and stood together with the Mystic Maiden, all geared up for thebat.


    When the ck Robe saw that, greed manifested in his pitch-ck eye sockets. ¡°This is a supreme


    treasure of my n! Hand it over!¡±


    Alex looked at the old monk.


    At this moment, he was a little worried.


    The old monk took out the scripture and pretended to concede defeat earlier, but he allowed Alex to


    attack secretly. He was quite crafty, a trickster. Alex was afraid that this monk did not abide by the rules


    and taboos of Buddhism and had a glib tongue without a word of truth. If he abandoned them and


    refused to help them at this point, they would be in deep trouble.


    Fortunately, the old monk rushed over, blocked the ck Robe, and folded his hands as he said,


    ¡°Amitabha! Almsgiver, you¡¯re greedy! Greed makes people lose their nature and causes them to be


    outcasts. Look, all your subordinates have left you. Therefore, Almsgiver, give up evil to attain


    salvation. Repent, and you shall be saved.¡±


    The ck Robe was exasperated. ¡°Bald *ss! Repent, my a*s! Just go to hell!¡±


    The ck Robe was genuinely exasperated.


    His subordinates did note, whereas those who came in turned out to be the monk¡¯s helpers. He


    would be foolish if he still could not figure out anything by now. The ck Robe crazilyshed out to


    fight to the death against the old monk.


    Alex did not go forward to help him because he knew his cultivation level was too low, and he could not


    intervene in the battle at all. Even the Mystic Maiden hid far away at the edge and did not act rashly.


    At this moment, the old monk roared and jumped up into the void.


    As soon as golden light radiated all over his body, a hundred foot tall Vajra Phantasm appeared, and


    Buddhist chantings were heard, serving as magnificent foils to the entire space.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The ck Robe did not care about the old monk. Instead, he turned around and rushed toward Alex.


    ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    His target was the shield in Alex¡¯s hand.


    Alex fiercely shot the Golden Spear in his hand out with all his might. However, the ck Robe pped


    it away casually. The difference in strength between both parties was too noticeable.


    It was then that the old monk turned into a streak of golden lightning and descended from the sky.


    He turned his Vajra Phantasm into some sort of force field cage, enveloping both Alex and the ck


    Robe at once.


    ¡°Gone, gone, everyone has gone to the other shore, awakening, svaha¡­¡±


    One by one, Buddhist texts appeared in the shrouded space, and a booming voice enlightened them at


    once. As the divine power in Alex¡¯s body received stimtion from the Buddhist scriptures, the golden


    lake churned.

 Chapter 2553

    Chapter 2553


    On the other hand, that was not the case for the ck Robe as he sensed an immense crisis. He


    roared and struggled desperately while attacking the Vajra Phantasm.


    However, mysterious energy leaked out of the ruined temple like sprinkling golden powder or fluttering


    heavy snow, and all of it entered the old monk¡¯s phantasm. His voice became increasingly louder, and


    each word contained greatws as if they came from the deep space of the universe.


    ¡°The mind, Buddhas, and sentient beings are equal!¡±


    ¡°All sentient beings are equal within the flow of five paths!¡±


    ¡°Namo, namo¡­¡±


    The old monk¡¯s voice reverberated in their ears like a dozen huge stereos.


    Alex did not feel anything, but the ck Robe was terrified and shouted continuously, ¡°D*mn bald a*s,


    what are you doing?! Let me out!¡±


    It was because he realized that his cultivation level was plummeting, dropping one level after another.


    He was currently a powerhouse with the strength of an Immortal Monarch on the sacred golden


    mountain. However, in just a short moment of breathing, all of his cultivation bases were shackled,


    declined, and instantly fell below the Immortalization, turning himself into a mortal whose cultivation


    was around Tribtion Crossing.


    This was too terrifying.


    Meanwhile, Alex received the old monk¡¯s telepathic message, ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re fated with the


    Buddha. I have to rely on you to ovee this abomination this time. I¡¯ll turn myself into a cage so that


    everyone will be equal. He¡¯s at the same level as you at this moment. You can fight him. I¡¯ll help you


    secretly too.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Alex was stunned.


    That was indeed a great terror.


    The old monk just weakened an Immortal Monarch¡¯s strength to the same level as him. But, then,


    wouldn¡¯t he be not even an Immortal?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Alex held the shield and rushed forward.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Thud!


    The ck Robe¡¯s cultivation was undoubtedly being suppressed, so how could he, whose cultivation


    was only at Tribtion Crossing, be a match for Alex?


    Moreover, Alex had shot several arrows at him earlier. The impacts were not significant because he still


    had the cultivation to support him previously, but they had now be his fatal injuries.


    Alex broke the ck Robe¡¯s three bones with a shield smash, sending him flying.


    He was horrified.


    How could Alex be at Tribtion Crossing with such power?


    The old monk felt peculiar as well. Under the equality of all sentient beings, Alex was indeed a cheater.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    As a series of striking shield sounds rang, the ck Robe¡¯s ten or so bones were broken. He


    dejectedly spat a few mouthfuls of soul blood and was paralyzed on the ground, unable to get up.


    The ck Robe was finally afraid when he saw that Alex was going to kill him.


    D*mn it! He was a big shot of the Olympus Tribe. He would not die in peace if such a mortal were to kill


    him.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    The ck Robe half-kneeled on the ground and began begging for peace. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to know


    about the secret of the shield in your hand?¡±


    As expected, Alex stopped. ¡°What secret?¡±


    The ck Robe said, ¡°You have to promise me that you¡¯ll let me go after I tell you the secret.¡±


    The ck Robe was devastated. He was a dignified Immortal Monarch, yet he had to beg a mortal for


    mercy. This was simply a great insult.


    However, a great man should be ready to give and take. He would want this brat to be tormented in


    eternal purgatory when he turned the tables someday.


    Alex said coldly, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me any secrets, but you¡¯re already thinking about begging for mercy?


    I think you¡¯re simply cooking up nonsense because you¡¯re afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real. Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield is a holy tool of my n. It possesses a great secret.¡±


    ¡°Spill the beans then. I¡¯ll find out if I can spare your life.¡±


    The ck Robe was at his wit¡¯s end, so he could only say, ¡°The ancestor of Medusa is sealed within


    Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield. Upon activation, its power will be a hundred times more powerful than it is now.


    Everyone who sees the shield will be petrified, but you need an incantation to activate it.¡±

 Chapter 2554

    Chapter 2554


    ¡°Where¡¯s the incantation?¡±


    Alex looked forward to it as he did not expect that Athena¡¯s shield would be that powerful.


    The ck Robe said, ¡°Only two people know about the incantation of Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield. They are


    a pair of sisters, and both of them are people of our ancient Olympus Tribe. One is called Athena, and


    the other one is called Nike. They are cousins. No one in the universe knows about the incantation


    except for the two of them¡­ However, they once left their legacies. I can find their legacies.¡±


    Alex blinked. ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking where I obtained Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield earlier?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Athena personally gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Impossible..!¡±


    At this moment, the old monk reminded Alex, ¡°The time limit for the equality of all sentient beings will


    be over soon. So if you don¡¯t kill him now, just wait for him to kill you.¡±


    Wham!


    Alex picked up the shield without demur and fiercely smashed the ck Robe¡¯s head with it. The entire


    smashed skull turned into a pile of broken bones.


    An Immortal Monarch just died here for no good reason.


    Just then, the old monk¡¯s Vajra Phantasm dissipated, and the golden light beams flew back to the


    ruined temple again before disappearing. The old monk also returned to life-size, sat cross-legged and


    panted heavily.


    Meanwhile, Alex rapidly took off the ring from the ck Robe¡¯s finger. He was satisfied with it at first


    nce.


    Moreover, he could tell that this Immortal Monarch from Mount Olympus had already encountered the


    Gxy Nova¡¯s people and killed several of them as many supplies belonging to the Gxy Nova were


    inside the ring. It could even be said that they were abundant.


    The Mystic Maiden did not participate in the battle at all.


    However, she was astonished at the old monk¡¯s equality of all sentient beings. It had surpassed the


    scope ofws, and it was some kind of colossal cultivationw. Furthermore, it was so rare that she


    had never seen such a magical technique in any other domain. Clearly, Buddhism should have


    mastered the true essence of a particr rare domain¡­ This was not surprising.


    Since prehistory, the universe was gigantic with countless colossal cultivationws, and only the


    minority mastered many rarews.


    After resting for a while, Alex asked the old monk, ¡°Sir Monk, are you alright?¡±


    The old monk opened his eyes, and his long eyebrows twitched as he looked at Alex with a smile.


    ¡°Amitabha. Almsgiver, you have an honest face, and the Buddha is within you. You¡¯re fated with the


    Buddha. I¡¯ve specificallye to enlighten you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Sir Monk, you just said there¡¯s a grand opportunity. What exactly is that? Is it rted to Dairaionji


    Temple?¡± Although Alex felt that the old monk exaggerated slightly when he spoke, his divine eye and


    Perception seemingly could not tell that the old monk was lying.


    So it was real?


    The key was that the word ¡®enlighten¡¯ should not be casually used. Was the old monk trying to


    enlighten him to be a monk?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Furthermore, all of them had be skeletons, but this old monk looked very normal withplete


    flesh, skin and facial features.


    Therefore, Buddhist cultivators had privileges here?


    The old monk pointed at the surroundings. ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡±


    Alex shook his head.


    The monk smiled. ¡° Shoraionji Temple!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Alex was surprised. The name ¡®Shoraionji Temple¡¯ only appeared in novels and on television


    previously, but he had never seen it before and thought it was fake. Never did he expect that Shoraionji


    Temple would truly exist.


    The monk seemed to have seen through his doubts. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m fooling you? Since there¡¯s


    Dairaionji Temple, of course, there¡¯s Shoraionji Temple.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°So this grand opportunity¡­¡±


    ¡°No hurry! No hurry!¡±


    The old monk sat cross-legged on the ground, looking dignified and kind. As soon as he stretched out


    his hand, the golden palm turned into an expanse of gold en Buddhist scripts to envelop Alex. He said,


    ¡°The opportunity is in Shoraionji Temple. You¡¯re fated with the Buddha. This opportunity will be yours.¡±


    Alex was almost fed up with hearing that phrase ¡®fated with the Buddha¡¯.

 Chapter 2555

    Chapter 2555


    The old monk had said that countless times. Did he have to repeat himself?


    Seeing that the Buddhist scripts were about to envelop him, Alex hurriedly avoided them as he


    somehow felt unsafe.


    The old monk said, ¡°Why did you avoid them? Don¡¯t you want this one in a million chance?¡±


    At this moment, the Mystic Maiden took a few steps forward and asked, ¡°Great Monk, can you tell if I¡¯m


    fated with Buddha? You might as well give this opportunity to me.¡±


    The old monk had long noticed her. Upon hearing her words, he shook his head fiercely. ¡°Almsgiver,


    you are not fated with Buddha.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden cackled. ¡°How can I be unfated? I¡¯m eating and staying together with your future


    Buddha. Lately, I also wonder whether I should give birth to his child first. It will be a little female


    Buddha by then. How dare you say I¡¯m not fated with Buddha?¡±


    As the old monk¡¯s eyebrows twitched vigorously, he hurriedly recited the Buddha¡¯s name. ¡°Almsgiver,


    don¡¯t joke around.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden smiled and pointed at Alex. ¡° Do you know who he is?¡±


    The old monk replied, ¡°He¡¯s fated with Buddha¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°He¡¯s the future Buddha.¡±


    The old monk lowered his head and was about to recite the Buddha¡¯s name again. Then, he heard the


    Mystic Maiden say, ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of Ksitigarbha. Ksitigarbha said that he would be the future Buddha.


    Do you believe it?¡±


    The old monk was instantly shocked and stared intently at Alex in disbelief.


    Alex blushed abashedly. ¡°Sis Mystic Maiden, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I already have a wife and told her


    that we would grow old and live together till the end of time. So how can I be the Buddha?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Who said that the Buddha can¡¯t get married and have children? You can ask


    the old monk..¡±


    The old monk closed his mouth and chanted softly.


    The Mystic Maiden snorted. ¡°There are many kinds of Buddhist cultivators. I¡¯ve been to the Land of


    Bliss before. Buddhism over there doesn¡¯t prohibit marriage, so one can get married and have


    children.¡±


    The old monk said, ¡°The Buddha can¡¯t do that.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Pooh! You¡¯re just an rmist! Even Sakyamuni had a wife and a son!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the past.¡±


    ¡°Great Monk, I think your cultivation level in Buddhism isn¡¯t high enough. You were mired in deluded


    conceptions, so you could only stay in the dpidated Shoraionji Temple. The former Buddha no longer


    got married nor had children for the sake of meditation practice. He wasn¡¯t tainted by karma because of


    his cultivation. Everyone has his cultivation, the future Buddha has his cultivation, and the Buddha


    would face the tribtion of love affairs. Just get married if you want to. Just have children if you want


    to. This is called natural colossal cultivation¡­ Think about it. If Buddhism unifies the world someday


    and everyone bes a Buddha, everyone will stay single, and women won¡¯t give birth to children by


    then. How will you have the eternal kingdom of Buddhism? All of you will be old folks and


    eventually die out.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha..!¡± The old monk¡¯s eyebrows twitched vigorously, but he did not know how to refute her.


    ¡°Which one are you?¡± the Mystic Maiden suddenly asked.


    ¡°Maha, one of the five Revealers!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you!¡±


    Alex knew him at this point. He was one of the five mighty deities in the Buddha realm.


    Meanwhile, the Mystic Maiden pointed at the Buddhist scripts that Revealer Maha had unleashed. ¡°Put


    them away. I know what these things of yours are. They are traps.¡±


    Then, she said to Alex, ¡°If you were to ept these Buddhist scripts, all your love affairs would be


    over.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said indifferently, ¡°By wearing the shackles on your own, you will sever your love


    affairs and break away from love and lust. You¡¯ll be a lonely old geezer for life, just like him.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Alex, who felt great lingering fear, immediately cursed out loud andmbasted the old monk.


    Revealer Maha pinched his nose and said, ¡°Forget it. Forget it. I only have good intentions. You can


    only reach the other shore by focusing on the cultivation of Buddhism. Since you¡¯re addicted to this,


    you aren¡¯t fated with Buddha. I¡¯ll keep this opportunity for someone else. Both of you, please leave


    Shoraionji Temple!¡±


    Just then, a crisp voice was heard. ¡°Little Revealer, you think that you aren¡¯t getting enough bumps on


    your head, don¡¯t you?¡±


    There was a sh of red, and ady¡¯s beautiful figure suddenly descended.

 Chapter 2556

    Chapter 2556


    The person was none other than the tool spirit of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge-Shelly.


    The old monk¡¯s eyes widened suddenly as he looked at the lolita in red before him. He immediately


    jumped up and stuttered, ¡°Great¡­ F-Fairy Shelly?¡±


    ¡®Uh-oh!¡¯


    Alex nced twice at the lolita, Shelly, and thought, ¡®Which part of hers is great?¡¯


    But then, he suddenly realized that those two people knew each other.


    Shelly unted her seniority as she said, ¡°Little Revealer, he¡¯s someone chosen by Ksitigarbha. Even I


    have to follow him, so why aren¡¯t you taking out the scripture? Could it be that you¡¯ve forgotten your


    identity and don¡¯t consider yourself a member of the Siddhartha realm after living in this small, ruined


    temple for a long time? Do you not care about Ksitigarbha anymore?¡±


    Revealer Maha respectfully bowed to Shelly. ¡°Maha dares not forget that.¡±


    Shelly spoke with Revealer Maha telepathically. ¡°Just give it to him then. Time is running out. Once the


    hope of the Siddhartha realm extinguishespletely, everything wille to nothing. Even Dairaionji


    Temple will be affected by then, let alone this small temple of yours. It would be impossible even if you


    want to return in one piece.¡±


    ¡°So, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his guardian.¡±


    Maha was slightly uncertain as he asked, ¡°Fairy, I can tell that he¡¯s fated with the Buddha, but his six


    roots of perception are impure, and he¡¯s full of tribtions of love affairs. How could Ksitigarbha choose


    such a person? Wouldn¡¯t he taint Buddhism then? After all, Tantric Buddhism, Zen Buddhism, and the


    Land of Bliss have almost be a mess of love affairs. If he really goes up there, I¡¯m afraid that


    Siddhartha realm will be turned upside down and be a paradise of pleasure.¡±


    Shelly suddenly grew big, turning into a stunning beauty.


    Alex was stunned by this. Shelly had really turned into the great Shelly.


    What was even more outrageous was that Shellyter really knocked on Revealer Maha¡¯s golden


    head, bruising his head.


    The two of them whispered to each other, but Alex and the Mystic Maiden could not hear them.


    ¡°You blockhead, no wonder you¡¯re still a little Revealer after so many years. Do you think it¡¯s your call


    on this matter? Whether he¡¯s a Buddha or a scumbag, nothing else matters as long as he can continue


    the bloodline. Moreover, thousands of incarnations are no match for a Buddha, so why do you care


    how many women he has?¡±


    To the old monk, Shelly¡¯s words were equivalent to insightful words, enlightening the old monk at once.


    Then, he quickly took out the scripture and handed it over to Alex.


    Alex looked at Shelly and asked her via telepathy, ¡°Why did you say to him?¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°I reasoned with him, and he finally figured it out. In fact, this scripture is the entry ticket to


    Dairaionji Temple. You can¡¯t even find the door without the scripture.¡±


    Afterward, Alex raised many questions about this world. Revealer Maha answered all of them.


    Shoraionji Temple was not the only one. In fact, there was a Shoraionji Temple in each realm of the


    thirty three celestial demon realms under Dairaionji Temple¡¯s suppression. They were equivalent to the


    suppression nodes. However, the dreadful devil suppressed in the Underworld was too powerful as that


    was a big shot from River Styx. After countless years, the suppression nodes of Shoraionji Temple


    slowly wore out, and even Revealer Maha¡¯sbat power kept declining. As a result, he almost could


    not hold off an outsider Immortal Monarch of the Olympus Tribe.


    ¡°This is because the Buddha realm has been broken, hope is dim, and faith is missing, so I have no


    energy to supplement you,¡± Shelly revealed the root cause as she sighed. ¡°Not only is the suppression


    at your side here weakening, but the other deities in charge of the suppression are probably having a


    hard time too. So the reopening of the gate of Buddhism is imminent.¡±


    The old monk felt distressed as soon as he thought about those great demons running out.


    He looked at Alex and determinedly said, ¡°There is indeed an opportunity in my Shoraionji Temple


    other than this scripture.¡±


    When he said that, Alex and the Mystic Maiden became excited.


    ¡°What kind of opportunity?¡±


    Seemingly reluctant, the old monk said, ¡°Follow me, you guys.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He ambled along. While walking, he shook his head as if this would allow him to hold onto that so-


    called opportunity for a little longer.


    The interior space of the ruined temple was enormous. Alex and the Mystic Maiden were in the frame


    of mind to check it carefully because they were busy fighting earlier. Only then did they feel that it was


    far more magnificent than what they could see. After walking past the roundabout paths, they


    unexpectedly saw mountains and waters with heavy fog and immortal birds and spiritual beasts leaping


    and dancing in the air at the back.


    It was just like a secret realm.


    Finally, the old monk stopped in his tracks. A dozen meter tall golden Buddha statue was ahead, and


    he looked exactly the same as the old monk, radiating golden light and looking dignified. He closed his


    eyes with a faint smile upon his face.

 Chapter 2557

    Chapter 2557


    Most importantly, everyone sensed a lease of life on the golden statue.


    Alex was astonished and immediately used the X-ray vision of his divine eyes. As a result, he found


    that this golden body was simply not a statue but a living person.


    This was a little horrifying.


    ¡°Sir Monk, is this¡­ Your main body?¡± Alex could not help but ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s my Buddha body,¡± the old monk said as he nodded.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s¡­ The deal with you?¡±


    The old monk smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just an incarnation. It¡¯s like a doppelganger.¡±


    Shelly urged. ¡°Little Revealer, don¡¯t beat around the bush and quickly take out whatever is that


    opportunity you mentioned. The current world isn¡¯t peaceful. Other than the group of people that almost


    killed you just now, another group of them probably came from the other universe. If they ever discover


    this small ruined temple of yours, they will most likely give you a hard time and blow up your small


    ruined temple.¡±


    Revealer Maha was infuriated. ¡°Fu¡­ Amitabha, my bad. My bad¡­¡±


    When Alex and the Mystic Maiden heard that, they failed to hold back and burst intoughter.


    Maha then pointed at the feet of his Buddha body. ¡°The opportunity that I mentioned is here.¡±


    Afterward, he pointed, forming a water pool of a diameter of seven or eight meters under the golden


    Buddha¡¯s feet. The torrential spiritual spring that gushed from beneath his feet contained two colors,N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ck and white, stuck to each other and flowing slowly. A mighty immortal aura exuded from the spring


    that had just gushed out.


    Furthermore, it was so fast that a pool of immortal spring water was condensed under Maha¡¯s Buddha


    body in less than a minute.


    All the forbidden spell¡¯s runes on Alex¡¯s bones all over his body moved rhythmically and began


    absorption uncontrobly.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±


    Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone was clearly satisfied with this kind of substance as it devoured cheerfully with big


    gulps. All the bones in Alex¡¯s body produced evolutionary effects again.


    Not only that, his acupoints loosened up again and began to impact the golden cores wildly like a hot


    knife through butter.


    Ten, fifty, one hundred¡­


    Two hundred, three hundred, five hundred¡­


    Even Alex was stunned. Wasn¡¯t it taking effect too fast?


    What exactly was this water?


    At this moment, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was extremely moved as she asked, ¡°This is


    the Yin-Yang Chi, right?¡±


    The old monk nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! The Underworld was originally one of the sections in River Styx.


    The Yin-Yang Chi is the foundation of this ce. My Buddha body and Shoraionji Temple have been


    suppressing this realm as one and managed to condense such a water pool of Yin-Yang Chi after


    umtion over a long period. Based on your current strength, it¡¯s considered a grand opportunity.¡±


    Shelly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going there to suck up some of it?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens looked at the pool and then looked at Revealer Maha¡¯s bare


    feet soaking in that pool. She was a goddess. Even if it was Yul-Yang Chi, she did not wish to drink the


    foot washing water.


    ¡°Forget it¡­ Just let him have all of it! He¡¯s fated with the Buddha, not me.¡±


    After a pause, she threw Arash¡¯s Bow into the pool.


    Arash¡¯s Bow was defective, but it could be fifty percent repaired at the very least after soaking in the


    Yin-Yang Chi water.

 Chapter 2558

    Chapter 2558


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Alex felt dizzy as his soul and bones were resonating with each other.


    Like firecrackers on New Year¡¯s, the acupoints in his body even start to endlessly make sounds at a


    fast pace, one after another.


    How many acupoints had received breakthroughs, and how many golden cores had been formed?


    Alex was totally clueless. It was because the constant impact on the acupoints kept forming new


    golden cores.


    After the ck and white energy entered his body, Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone absorbed it first. It then turned


    around and flowed out. The energy became purer and more suitable for the needs of his soul and


    bones. His bones were evolving and densely packed ck and white runes appeared on his bones.


    Were those bone markings?


    Alex did not know that. He did not have the energy to care about them either. His soul now felt like it


    was metamorphosing, transcending, fissioning and as if it were rotating in a certain kind of heavenly


    millstone, experiencing all types of grinding. His soul was grounded, mashed, torn into pieces and


    reassembled.


    Pain! Torment!


    Various clusters of memories that had happened in the past appeared in his mind. Moreover, he had


    forgotten many memories among them, but they were now abnormally clear to him.


    He even remembered the scenes when he was an infant. For instance, the scene when he was just


    born¡­


    His father, William Rockefeller, who was so excited to be a father for the first time that his eyes


    teared, and his tired mother, Brittany Rockefeller.


    Some scenes even appeared in his mind. While holding Brittany in his arms, William kissed her and


    gently said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve worked hard. I know how dangerous it was, but you managed to give birth


    to him. He¡¯s the most precious gift that god has given us. You¡¯re the greatest mother in the world.


    Congrattions, Mom!¡±


    Brittany revealed maternal love. ¡°He¡¯s very special. I can¡¯t guess what will happen to him in the future,


    but I¡¯ll definitely protect him well and give him the best life to be a normal person who believes in


    justice and life. Congrattions to you too, Dad!¡±


    Alex was full of shock upon seeing such a memory fragment.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Was it normal for them to have this kind of content in their conversation?


    It looked abnormal to him in any case.


    ¡®I¡¯m very special? Which part of me is special?¡¯


    ¡®My mom was in extreme danger when she gave birth to me? What kind of danger was that?¡¯


    ¡®Why do I feel like I¡¯m a freak?¡¯


    Then, he saw an even more horrifying scene¡­


    He was still an infant when he saw his mother, Brittany, still looked youthful and pretty. However, she


    was surprisingly floating and walking on air.


    He was not dreaming, right?


    What kind of person his mother, Brittany, was when he was an infant? She was just the most ordinary


    woman, right? Even if his father was a big shot, didn¡¯t she leave home due to persecution when she


    was young and had been living difficult days since then? In his impression, his mother, Brittany, was


    just an ordinary person who once became vegetative due to an ident.


    If she was so powerful, she could have previously killed those Japanese ninjas with a wave of her


    hand, not to mention the car ident. Who would be able toy a hand on her?


    There must be some secrets that he did not know about her.


    When Alex thought about it, he felt pathetic.


    His father had hidden countless matters from him and told him nothing. In the end, he even used the


    bones of an old sow to fake his death and escape. As for his mother, she had been deceiving him since


    he was still in infancy.


    ¡®They are all liars. Why did they have to lie to me?¡¯


    Alex was dejected, but such memories just shed past, and the great sensation now was still the pain.


    He felt as if his soul was being hacked into smithereens, and his soul power was dispersing


    involuntarily.


    The infinite Yin-Yang Chi formed ck and white eight trigrams in his sea of consciousness and shook


    vigorously until a certain moment. All the pain instantly disappeared, and what reced it was a light at


    the end of the tunnel.

 Chapter 2559

    Chapter 2559


    He saw countless images of abstract artistic images before him¡­


    A bright moon rose above the sea. Yin and Yang divided the dawn and dusk. White clouds floated


    around aimlessly for a thousand years. One aspired to reach the sky and pluck the bright moon¡­


    Wait a minute!


    He felt that his soul seemed to have touched some kind of mysterious domain from each artistic


    conception, and his soul power was growing by leaps and bounds. Every time he saw an artistic image,


    some energy in the artistic image would flop andnd in his soul, evolving his soul once again.


    Later, he saw endless immortal mountains, divine seas with golden light, suspended inds, falling


    stars, immortal peaches, eternal heavenly bamboo, and even the divine fountain of the Earthly


    Immortal. He drooled and coveted each of them with anticipation.


    However, he quicklyposed his mind and returned to his main body. He just could not help but


    doubt the images that he had seen in his soul.


    Until thest moment, a certain ray of light, like a thunderbolt piercing through the night, appeared and


    struck his heart.


    All the soul visions shattered and disappeared without a trace. Eventually, he saw a floating mass of


    light. The mass of light was not big, but it was hazy.


    Alex, however, saw a weapon¡¯s outline in this hazy mass of light. It looked like a sword, yet it looked


    like an ax.


    Boom!


    The eight trigrams of the Yin-Yang Chi in Alex¡¯s sea of consciousness suddenly shook and rushed


    toward the forefront of the mysterious mass of light before enveloping it.


    Once his consciousness returned, everything returned to normal.


    The densely packed ck and white markings on his bones gradually faded into his bones, but their


    appearances became whiter and even looked slightly sparkling.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Alex heard the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens talking next to him right after he woke up.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    He looked around and found that he was still under the golden Buddha statue, but the filled ck and


    white spring water earlier and Shelly were gone. Even the old monk had disappeared as well.


    Alex looked at his feet and then looked at the Mystic Maiden. ¡°I remembered¡­ That old monk took out


    a lot of ck and white immortal spring water and said that it was a grand opportunity. So I immediately


    immersed myself in it just now. Did you not drink a little of it? This stuff worked wonders.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°I don¡¯t drink someone else¡¯s foot washing water.¡±


    ¡°What..?¡±


    ¡°That old monk soaked his feet with that water. Did you not notice it? There are a lot of cuticles in there


    too!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said that deliberately just to see Alex¡¯s reaction.


    The next second, Alex covered his mouth and vomited.


    ¡®D*mn. That is too disgusting.¡¯


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, he had long absorbed and digested the water of Yin-Yang Chi. Moreover, he had used up all


    of it, so what else could he vomit when his stomach was empty?


    This was nothing but a prank by the Mystic Maiden. She then told Alex that this was the water of Yin-


    Yang Chi and exined the valuableness of this material. If this ce had not been in the Underworld


    and suppressed by Dairaionji Temple for many years, they surely would not find so much Yin-Yang Chi


    out there.


    Even the sanctuaries¡¯ Supremes and god-tier powerhouses would disregard their identities and snatch


    the Yin-Yang Chi when they saw it because this was considered a supremely rare treasure.


    Alex immediately began checking his body upon hearing that. The next second, he jumped up,


    screaming.


    To his surprise, 2,999 acupoints in his body had received breakthroughs, and he was just onest step


    away frompleting the three thousandth acupoint.

 Chapter 2560

    Chapter 2560


    This was too outrageous.


    Alex pondered for a while. How many developed acupoints did he have before this?


    It seemed to be 999 acupoints. However, he had now developed two thousand acupoints in one fell


    swoop andcked one acupoint to attain perfection.


    The three thousand acupoints in a human¡¯s body corresponded to three thousand golden cores. This


    was also the omnipotent aspect of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell.


    If it were someone else, who could have possessed that many golden cores?


    It was not a question about sess or failure, but it was a question of whether the person would die or


    not.


    As for ordinary people refining energy cores into golden cores, each person could only develop three


    energy cores and three golden cores at most. They could not produce more than that, and they would


    simply dig their graves by developing golden cores using acupoints. Moreover, acupoints could not


    amodate the golden cores¡¯ required energy load and would explode as soon as the energy


    surged.


    Hence, this was the ability of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell.


    ¡®I¡¯ll attain perfection with one more acupoint.¡¯


    ¡®I wonder which level I will reach after perfection?¡¯ Alex was filled with expectations.


    He looked at himself with inner vision. The achievement of those golden cores was only at the soul and


    bone level, and his flesh was not around, but he could still see the densely packed golden cores


    floating in his soul like newborn stars and containing massive energy.


    He knew that those golden cores had not reached their peak states, and they still needed umted


    growth over a long period.


    Even if he possessed 2,999 golden cores, he noticed that he was now at the Beginner-Core Formation


    stage at best. Each golden core still required nourishment of infinite energy for enhancement. To reach


    another level, he would probably have to cultivate all the golden cores to the Peak-Core Formation


    state, right?


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens next to him asked as she saw Alex¡¯s bones abnormalities.


    Previously, many densely packed, perplexing ck and white bone patterns appeared on his bones.


    These bone patterns were so unique that the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens felt slightly familiar as


    if she had seen them somewhere before. However, she could not remember that for a moment.


    Alex told the Mystic Maiden the truth without hiding anything.


    The Mystic Maiden could even search his soul under the contract state.


    When she found out that Alex stillcked a golden core in his body to achieve three thousand golden


    cores, she could not speak for a long while.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. My soul power just experienced some sort of metamorphosis and evolution,


    but I saw many artistic images in the process. For instance, a bright moon rising above the sea¡­¡±


    The Mystic Maiden was no stranger to this, so she said, ¡°What you are talking about is the


    manifestation of the cognitive domain, the embodiment of mental transcendence after touching some


    laws of colossal cultivation. This realm is so mysterious and rare that countless people can¡¯t reach it in


    their entire lives. I did not expect you to experience this even though you haven¡¯t seeded in


    achieving Immortalization. It shows that you have decent talent in cultivation. It¡¯s already extremely rare


    for a genius to experience thew of artistic imagery, and various big sects would treat him as a seed


    for cultivation. Surprisingly, you saw so many of them.¡±


    Alex looked at her. ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m a genius among geniuses?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden initially wanted to praise him. But when he had said that out loud, she changed her


    mind and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin anything, right? Talent is one thing, but strength is another. I¡¯ve


    seen many extremely talented geniuses dying in the hands of averagely talented people in the end.


    That¡¯s a fact.¡±


    However, she thought, ¡®Is this brat some kind of freak? How can an ordinary person see so many


    manifestations of the mental domain? Could he have schizophrenia?¡¯


    Alex then said, ¡°But then, another mass of light showed up and wiped out all the visions in my cognitive


    domain.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Mystic Maiden was even more surprised. ¡°Tell me more about it.¡±


    When Alex mentioned that object in that hazy mass of light that looked like a sword or an ax, the Mystic


    Maiden was also puzzled.


    She had never seen such a bizarre thing either. Eventually, she shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t give you the


    exnation either because your condition is a bit beyond normal norms, and you¡¯re a freak.¡±


    The two people chatted for a while.


    Alex suddenly recalled the injured Daya and Shirley, and the group of them were still waiting outside.


    Since the matter at Shoraionji Temple was over and those few Olympus Tribe people had been


    executed, he should go and find them to avoid any idents.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, the Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Do you know how long you¡¯ve been here?¡±

 Chapter 2561

    Chapter 2561


    Alex froze for a brief moment. He was a little uncertain as he asked, ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden put up three fingers.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Three days? D*mn!¡±


    Alex immediately became anxious. Since he had not gone out for so long, Daya and the others must


    have been overwrought, thinking that he and the Mystic Maiden had died in the dpidated temple!


    Unexpectedly, the Mystic Maiden shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not three days!¡±


    ¡°Three hours? Oh, that¡¯s still fine.¡±


    ¡°How can it be three hours? It¡¯s been three years! You¡¯ve been here for three full years!¡±


    Poof!


    Alex waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Three years? Are you sure? Within three years, there would have been many variables in a ce like


    the Underworld and many dangers in this world. Daya and the others wouldn¡¯t have encountered any


    dangers, right?¡±


    He jumped up, distressed, and wanted to leave.


    Then, he seemed to have remembered something and asked, ¡°Have you ever gone out? Have you


    contacted Daya and the others?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden waved her hand as she said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t go out.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Alex then learned that the incarnation of the old monk, Revealer Maha, walked into the Buddha body


    and never came out again as he immersed himself in the cultivation of the Yin-Yang Chi.


    The old monk told the Mystic Maiden that he was the guardian here and could not leave this ce.


    After he gave the water of Yin-Yang Chi to Alex, the golden Buddha statue was now in some peculiar


    state, and there was no way to open the Shoraionji Temple. She could only open the gate and go out


    after Alex ended his cultivation.


    Alex was stunned.


    He was still immersed in the joy of skyrocketing battle power earlier, but he seemed to have received a


    bolt from the blue.


    ¡°Go! Go! Go! Go right now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been three years! No idents will ur, right?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden had waited for three years, and her mind had long been calm, so she slowly said,


    ¡°Take it easy. Daya Stoermer, Ynes Larkin, and Shirley Hancock are quite powerful and have a lot of


    resources in their hands. Before you came in, they managed to survive safely for two years. Now that


    they are several times more powerful than before, it shouldn¡¯t even be a problem for them.¡±


    Having said that, who could guarantee that no idents would ur.


    Alex nced at Revealer Maha a few times and sincerely bowed to him. ¡°Sir Monk, thank you for giving


    me Yin-Yang Chi. I¡¯ll give a bit of my divine power in return!¡±


    He reached out and ced his hand on the golden body, pouring in divine power continuously. That


    golden body instantly glowed brilliantly.


    Alex heard Revealer Maha¡¯s voice. ¡°Well done. Well done. You¡¯re an heir of Ksitigarbha and not an


    outsider, so I should help you. I hope you will grow up rapidly to attain bliss early. Amitabha!¡±


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    Alex shouted strangely, ¡°You¡¯re trying to ask me to die early!¡±


    ¡°This bliss is not the other bliss. Go!¡±


    Revealer Maha gently waved his golden palm. Alex and the Mystic Maiden immediately went out the


    entrance of the mist filled Shoraionji Temple like riding on clouds.


    Thud!


    The temple¡¯s dpidated doors banged shut. It still looked like a small dpidated temple.


    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s head back to the cave and look for them!¡± Alex said to the Mystic Maiden.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Look, there are words here!¡± the Mystic Maiden said as she pointed at the ground.

 Chapter 2562

    Chapter 2562


    Alex looked down and saw some kind of scarlet writing on the green b of rock at the Shoraionji


    Temple¡¯s entrance¡­


    [Alex, it¡¯s been a month. You have been missing for a month. None of us knows your situation, but I


    believe you are undoubtedly still alive. The neighborhood of the small temple is no longer safe. Some


    trialists appeared and targeted us, so we n to return to our previous residence first. If you see this


    message,e and meet us quickly.]


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In other words, this writing was left behind one month after Alex and the Mystic Maiden entered


    Shoraionji Temple, and it had been two years and eleven months since then. It was too dangerous for


    them to be targeted by the trialists at that time. So, he wondered how they were now.


    Anxiety overwhelmed Alex.


    However, some other writing appeared on the green b of rock.


    [An entire year has passed. Are you still fine? I miss you so much! The trialists destroyed the cave and


    hunted us down for a whole year. Fortunately, we all are still alive. Those trialists who hunted us down


    are dead. We n to head south. I heard that an ancient city with countless opportunities has


    appeared in the south. When I get a little stronger, I¡¯ll definitelye back to demolish this ruined


    temple]


    [Hubby, I¡¯m here again. It¡¯s been two and a half years since your disappearance, but I still couldn¡¯t


    break open the door of this ruined temple. Many powerful corpse soldiers appeared in the ancient city


    in the south, and each of them had bone patterns other than red ones. Lowe Henderson is dead. He


    died because of me. I¡¯m ashamed to face the Henderson family. Shirley is gravely injured and lost one


    hand. This ce is no longer safe. The corpse soldiers of the ancient city havee out, so we n to


    head east. If you still cane out and see these words, be extra careful¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you,


    Daya!]


    There were three messages in total. The most recent one was written half a year ago. Then, there was


    no further message.


    Those fonts were of the recent American fonts. They had also used phics and abbreviations in


    some critical areas. This was also the Inte habit of modern American society. Even if the trialists


    looked at these words, they would surely fail to understand them.


    ¡°Charming Henderson died!¡±


    ¡°Shirley Hancock lost a hand!¡±


    Alex and the Mystic Maiden looked at each other for a while and could not help feeling heavy-hearted.


    What on earth were corpse soldiers?


    Just as the two were heavy-hearted and looking at each other, the small ruined temple behind suddenly


    glowed brilliantly as countless Buddhist texts and wonderful melodies appeared. Even light beams


    rushed out of the entire small temple.


    Immediately afterward, Shoraionji Temple disappeared into thin air under Alex and the Mystic Maiden¡¯s


    astonished gazes. Only an expanse of sandy rubble was left on the original site.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°He has probably gone into seclusion. Revealer Maha¡¯s strength has somewhat declined. I think that


    it¡¯s difficult for him to suppress this Underworld alone. He most likely still has to rely on the Dairaionji


    Temple¡¯s ability, so he¡¯s just some sort of spokesman.¡± Alex agreed with the Mystic Maiden¡¯s guess.


    Just then, the two sensed something. It was as if something was staring at them.


    ¡°Is there someone nearby?¡±


    The two immediately became vignt. They soon discovered that bushes were swaying with surging


    Chi in front of the lush greenery. At least six people rushed out of the bushes at breakneck speed,


    besieging Alex and the Mystic Maiden at once.


    Judging from the outfits, they were neither the Olympus Tribe people nor the trialists of Gxy Nova.


    Everyone wore the same battle robes, distinguished by only ck and white.


    There were four ck and two white outfits among the six people. From the differences in their actions,


    the ones in ck outfits should be males, whereas those in white outfits were females. Underneath the


    battle robes, they were the same as them-they were all skeletons.


    Whoosh!


    Alex took out his Athena¡¯s Golden Spear.


    Meanwhile, the Mystic Maiden held the Arash¡¯s Bow in her hands.


    The two faced the iing enemy back-to-back.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Don¡¯t attack!¡± Just as both parties were about to attack each other, someone in a white


    battle dress suddenly spoke. Unexpectedly, Alex found that he could understand this person. It was a


    common ancientnguage belonging to the universe. When Alex received the legacy of the Ultimate


    Book of Medicine, he had already learned it.


    The Mystic Maiden also heard that, so she coldly asked, ¡°Who are you people?¡±

 Chapter 2563

    Chapter 2563


    A man in a ck battle robe said with a smile, ¡°Lunafreya, why are you so nosy? Let¡¯s take them down


    first!¡±


    The other white-robeddy next to him discontentedly said, ¡°Johann Wilderman, you are all brawn and


    no brain. How can you understand Lunafreya¡¯s intention? Lunafreya is the think tank in our team. Just


    do as you¡¯re told because you may not understand it even if I exin to you.¡±


    The man objected. ¡°Even if I¡¯m all brawn, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m simple minded. I just prefer using my


    fists rather than my brain.¡±


    Alex nced at him with divine eyes and discovered that his cultivation level was probably between


    Heavenly Immortal and Earthly Immortal, which was nonthreatening.


    He then looked at the other people. The most powerful person among them should be the silent man at


    one end. He seemed to be nonexistent, but Alex felt a kind of chill and danger. The next strongest


    person would be Lunafreya¡­


    With his current strength of 2,999 developed golden cores, he should not have a big problem dealing


    with them. However, he discovered that the number of people in this group was more than that.


    Other people were hiding in the deeper part of the forest. Although they were desperately concealing


    their tracks, they still could not escape Alex¡¯s divine eyes. He soon deduced that there were at least ten


    or so people. Moreover, their cultivation levels seemed to be more powerful.


    ¡°Someone else is in the woods. Be careful!¡± Alex reminded the Mystic Maiden.


    ¡°Can we defeat them?¡± The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens asked via telepathy. She did not seem


    to be nervous at all. She was not thinking of escaping at this time, but she wanted to wipe out those


    people in one fell swoop.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I haven¡¯t tried it,¡± Alex answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the right time for you to try it.¡±


    ¡°Alright! You will take the white ones, and I¡¯ll take the ck ones. Act ording to changing


    circumstances in the woods. We¡¯ll split the loot in half.¡±


    Alex had decided their n.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Meanwhile, those people in front did not know that Alex and the Mystic Maiden were discussing how to


    carve them up.


    Lunafreya took two steps forward and said to Alex and the Mystic Maiden, ¡°You just came out of the


    ruined temple. What was inside? Why did the ruined temple suddenly disappear? Where are you from?


    Are you the aborigines here?¡±


    The two people did not answer, looking for the best chance to unleash a preemptive strike.


    They, however, thought Alex and the Mystic Maiden did not understand her words, so Lunafreya asked


    again, ¡°Can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Alex seriously answered her in an ancientnguage, ¡°I can¡¯t understand your words.¡±


    Those few people froze. Then, they exploded with rage. ¡°D*mn! He spoke fluently with a native ent,


    yet he said that he couldn¡¯t understand her? He¡¯s fooling with us!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that our ent is not native?¡±


    ¡°I already told you to take them down first before questioning them. Isn¡¯t this a waste of breath?¡±


    Lunafreya said, ¡°These two people are poverty stricken and naked without even a bone pattern. I¡¯m


    afraid you won¡¯t be able to ask for any information if you kill them right now! Johann, show them your


    strength and let them witness the power gap between us. Subduing the enemies without putting up a


    fight is the way.¡±


    ¡°Argh! Why does this have to be so troublesome?¡±


    The man called Johann Wilderman was discontented, but he still disyed his strength. After forming a


    circr weapon from the activated Immortal Wheel of Life, he mmed it on the ground and created a


    large crater. Even all the messages that Daya had left for Alex on the ground were destroyed. Then, he


    impatiently said, ¡°Do you see the gap between us? If you¡¯re smart enough, quickly kneel, beg for


    mercy, and answer all the questions. Otherwise, I¡¯ll use the Immortal Wheel of Life to smash your


    heads right away. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Alex heaved a sigh of relief. In the next second, he instantly moved. He did not use the Xavion Sword


    but instead pped his Immortal Wheel of Life.


    Bam!


    The Wheel of Life shattered.


    Dead silence filled the scene!

 Chapter 2564

    Chapter 2564


    Poof!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Johann Wilderman¡¯s body stiffened abruptly. Immediately afterward, he spat a mouthful of soul blood,


    and the aura on him instantly withered.


    To an Immortal ranked cultivator, the Immortal Wheel of Life was his foundation, the base of all Chi,


    cultivation techniques, andws that he had to rely on. Although he could still con dense the Immortal


    Wheel of Life after it exploded, the damage he received was definitely not minor and was enough to be


    fatal.


    He had to spend at least three months condensing the Wheel of Life again.


    Furthermore, the Wheel of Life that had exploded before would be defective.


    Just like a shattered vase, it would have cracked texture after it was glued back. It could never be


    repaired unless it was all crushed and turned into powder before it was zed and fired again¡­


    However, it would no longer be like the vase it was before.


    Hence, one could imagine Johann¡¯s current mood.


    Shock! Anger!


    And, there was even despair.


    The expressions of those few people with him all changed drastically as they never expected such a


    result.


    ¡°Ahhh..!¡±


    Someone screamed. It was thatdy with a crisp voice who just said that Johann was all brawn and no


    brain. She was now screaming in shock and terror that her voice reached the sky like piercing through


    the clouds.


    She was slightly disoriented. ¡±How is it possible? Johann Wilderman is half step to Heavenly Immortal


    and possesses over a hundred green bone patterns. How could anyone bare-handedly shatter his


    Wheel of Life? Isn¡¯t he naked? Isn¡¯t he a weakling?¡±


    At the same time, those few people retreated, heavy hearted.


    Two people who had unleashed their Immortal Wheels of Life hurriedly put them away. They would be


    in deep trouble if their Wheels of Life were shattered like Johann¡¯s.


    Lunafreya, who just said they should subdue the enemies without fighting, received a p in the face


    on the spot. She hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡®t spread out. Everyone, stick together. Johann, back off and heal


    yourself on the spot.¡±


    Alex shook his hand and felt a little pain. He was shocked yet amazed at this result.


    He did not use his full strength during that blow earlier.


    It was just a tentative blow with 50% of his strength. He wanted to test that person¡¯s capability, but he


    did not expect that he would shatter the Wheel of Life with a p.


    ¡°This Wheel of Life of yours is a fake, right? It¡¯s so fragile, yet you still want me to kneel and beg for


    mercy?¡± Alex said that as he walked forward.


    ¡°Who among you guys here has the real Immortal Wheel of Life? Let me try and p it to find out


    whether it¡¯s as fragile as his!¡±


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you say something? Why are you so petty? I¡¯ll call the shots then! You over there!¡±


    Alex pointed at Lunafreya.


    She was wearing a white battle robe and was five foot seven tall. She was just a skeleton anyway, so


    Alex did not need to know what she looked like before he grabbed her.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    It was unknown if the silent guy at the back was Lunafreya¡¯s boyfriend, but he suddenly had an


    overwhelming murderous intent as he shed at Alex¡¯s wrist.


    At the same time, the other few people allshed out. Someone spat thunderous white light.


    Another waved his hand and sent out a phantasm, it was a scorching firebird.


    Lunafreya did not hesitate either. She instantly howled with stunning soul power. This was a mental


    attack. Furthermore, she had alsoprehended the visions ofws in the mental domain and


    summoned a sea of flowers, flying toward Alex.


    Seeing Alex suddenly facing such a dangerous situation, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens did


    not seem to care about him at all. She vaguely looked into the woods out of the corner of her eye.


    Compared to those people before her, she cared more about those people¡¯s movements.


    At his moment, Alex¡¯s face sank.


    Wham!


    He stomped his foot on the ground and roared. An evenrger mental domain instantly condensed with


    continuous visions on the ground. Tens of thousands of towering and huge immortal mountains and


    thousands of endless spiritualkes poured out to crash ruthlessly into Lunafreya¡¯s domain of flowers.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°What mental visions are these?¡±


    Lunafreya was immediately astonished and felt as though she was being trampled by 10,000 alpacas.


    The fragrant and colorful sea of flowers that had been crushed by the enormous mountains and


    baptized by the flood rapidly fell apart and withered, causing the entire mental domain to be broken at


    once.


    At the same time¡­

 Chapter 2565

    Chapter 2565


    Alex curled his fingers and flicked the chaperone¡¯s approaching sword¡¯s back with a ¡®ding¡¯.


    2,999 golden cores in his body slowly rotated and provided energy to him. ck and white runes


    enveloped his fingers as well. This flick was absolutely exceptional.


    The chaperone¡¯s heart skipped a beat as his hand holding the sword¡¯s hilt trembled. To his surprise, he


    almost failed to keep the de stable, and a mighty force spread from it, hitting him. He felt like a


    meteorite from the sky had struck him, causing him to back off consecutively.


    His stomps formed a few deep craters, and he only stopped in his tracks after taking five steps


    backward.


    Crack!


    A slight cracking sound unexpectedly came from his de. At a nce, the flick had formed a crack on


    the de. This was too outrageous.


    The man was dumbstruck, let alone the other few people with weaker cultivation levels.


    Alex shattered that fire bird¡¯s attack with a p. As for the thunderous white light, Alex even swallowed


    it with a gulp as tonic under the other party¡¯s dumbfounded gaze.


    Dead silence filled the scene once again.


    However, just as Alex had domineeringly resolved this wave of attacks and during the gap before the


    second wave of attacks, the people hiding in the woods attacked. An otherworldly streak of light, a blue


    feathered arrow with the aura ofws of death shot through the woods at Alex¡¯s chest.


    Swoosh!


    At the same time, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens made her move. She unleashed a red


    glowing streak with her Arash¡¯s Bow to intercept that attack.


    Wham!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The two arrows met in the air. Surprisingly, an explosion with the emergence of ck light beams


    almost tore the surrounding void.


    The enemy¡¯s green arrow sniped, but the arrow from the Mystic Maiden¡¯s Arash¡¯s Bow was still


    powerful. The fired arrow fiercely entered the woods and generated an even louder explosion, blowing


    up an expanse of nts and revealing a person¡¯s figure.


    That was a man wrapped in a green battle robe. His face was covered in dirt and looked extremely


    wretched from the Mystic Maiden¡¯s arrow shot, but he stood still and did not run away. Instead, he was


    astonished as he looked at the arrow of Arash¡¯s Bow between his ribs.


    This was because he saw the red arrow dissolving rapidly as if it was not a real object.


    He reached out to grab it, only to be more shocked. He could not touch it at all as his fingers passed


    through the arrow¡¯s body.


    At the same time, a feathered arrow with a faint red glow rapidly manifested in the Mystic Maiden¡¯s


    quiver.


    The moment the feathered arrow on that manpletely disappeared, the feathered arrow in the


    Mystic Maiden¡¯s quiver alsopleted its manifestation.


    ¡°That magical arrow is alive and can return on its own after it¡¯s been shot?!¡±


    The man was astonished, but greed appeared in his eyes after that.


    Alex stepped on Lunafreya¡¯s sternum with one foot and said coldly, ¡°Call all yourpanions over. I¡¯ll


    settle them once and for all.¡±


    The Xavion Sword in his hand lurched up to Lunafreya¡¯s neck. Ifhe exerted force with his hand now, he


    could decapitate her right away.


    Lunafreya fell to the ground, and her body stiffened. She was ingenious and had a dignified identity, an


    extraordinary background, and exceptional talent. She had never been treated like that, so she was


    about to explode with rage. She, however, knew it was useless to be infuriated, so she immediately


    said, ¡°We have no one else. Those in the woods aren¡¯t our people.¡±


    She was quick-witted and instantly continued, ¡°I can tell that we belong to the same world and


    universe. Why don¡¯t we cooperate and fight the foreign enemies together? We harbor no ill intentions


    toward you.¡±

 Chapter 2566

    Chapter 2566


    ¡°Work together?¡±


    ¡°You guys are just too weak!¡±


    Alex stared at those people. It was apparent that they were scared out of their bones. Despite multiple


    people attacking, he still managed to defeat them. Moreover, he had the Mystic Maiden by his side


    since the arrow she shot was just too frightening.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, ten people or so rushed out from the forest. They were all in colorful clothing of various


    styles. All of them seemed to have clothes on, and their style was simr to the Novians they


    encountered before.


    Judging by how they spoke, Alex was sure that these people were, in fact, trialists from Gxy Nova.


    ¡°I want her bow!¡± Someone pointed towards the Mystic Maiden and yelled.


    ¡°I want that sword!¡±


    ¡°These two came out from the broken temple, so don¡¯t kill them. Kill the rest.¡±


    These Novians had surrounded them, each holding different weapons. Not only were cold weapons


    there, but even hot weapons. Since they had locked in their targets, these people attacked without


    hesitation.


    Boom!


    The ones with hot weapons immediately fired explosives towards Lunafreya and her group.


    It was apparent that the hunter had be the prey. Lunafreya¡¯s team had been waiting here to


    ambush Alex and the Mystic Maiden, yet the Novians were also right behind them.


    These Novians were even stronger than Alyssa, their weapons quite exquisite too. In just a few


    moments, at least ten light bombs were shot toward the ¡®hunters¡¯.


    Johann was the unluckiest of them all, his Immortal Wheel of Life shattered from the impact, causing a


    drastic drop in his strength. He was also badly wounded and being the tallest and bulkiest in the group,


    several bombs locked him as a target.


    These hot weapons might¡¯ve looked modern, but they were activated by Earth¡¯s essence. It was simply


    extraordinary power.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Be careful! ¡± someone yelled, eyes widened.


    Yet it was all toote everyone here had been locked as a target. Hence, all had to face at least a


    bomb or two. They wouldn¡¯t be able to save themselves even if they wanted to.


    Pfft, pfft, pfft¡­


    Johann¡¯s body was instantly smashed. His skeleton broke into small pieces, which were sent flying into


    the air. His soul had been destroyed in an instant as well. The rest didn¡¯t die, but they were currently in


    a poor state.


    Lunafreya¡¯s white battle suit was torn, and some of her bones were fractured.


    This was because Alex had instinctively used his Xavion Sword to partially block out the attack. She


    would¡¯ve ended up worse otherwise.


    The most powerful out of the group was another woman. She wasn¡¯t quite strong, but her treasures


    were immacte.


    A bright red fireball surrounded her as if a phoenix wrapped itself around her skeleton. This bird


    obstructed all the light bombs aiming for her, but she was not hurt one bit.


    ¡°Lune!¡± After seeing her friend getting injured, the woman rushed over, hoping to protect herpanion


    with the phoenix.


    However, her treasures were only meant to protect its wearer and would take nobody else into


    consideration. So even if she embraced Lunafreya tightly, she would only be able to protect her front,


    not her back.


    Since she was unable to move freely, however, Lunafreya¡¯s got bombed at her back


    She let out a painful wail as her bones fractured.


    It was fortunate that she was wearing some decent defense treasures. Along with her own mystical


    defense skills, she managed to partially cancel the attack. She would¡¯ve died otherwise.


    ¡°Lune!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

 Chapter 2567

    Chapter 2567


    A chaperone rushed over, standing right in front of the two women, taking the attacks head-on.


    His deep, ck sockets seemed to be ring at Alex with malicious intent. ¡°Are you not going to fight


    back? These people are here for you. We¡¯re being dragged into this for no reason.¡±


    Alex shrugged. ¡°Thanks, I guess. Want a medal for that?¡±


    These people were here to give him trouble, too, so he obviously had no intention to save them.


    Frustrated and annoyed, the chaperone had no choice but to face Novian¡¯s hot weapon attacks. He


    knew that one sword wasn¡¯t enough, so he took out another. cing both swords in front of his body,


    he managed to flick the bombs away.


    Alex and the Mystic Maiden, on the other hand, had been treated like mere ornaments no one paid


    attention to.


    With that, Alex went to the Mystic Maiden¡¯s side, disappearing from behind Lunafreya. He then hugged


    her tiny, boney waist and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re needed here, so ciao!¡±


    Lunafreya had been staring at Alex this whole while. So she was surprised, least expecting him to use


    Instant Teleportation.


    ¡®Oh no, they¡¯re going to run.¡¯


    ¡°Wait, I know something about yourpanion!¡± she abruptly called out to Alex.


    ¡®If I can¡¯t find any other way around this, we¡¯d definitely die here today.¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯ Alex froze, not activating Instant Teleportation just yet.


    ¡°You know mypanion?¡±


    At the same time, the Novians were relieved as well. When they noticed Alex using Instant


    Teleportation, they knew that something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡®The two most important people here must be trying to escape¡­¡¯


    ¡®Huh.. Yet again, they have exceeded our expectations.¡¯


    In reality, this group consisted of the first four trialists who first appeared in Gxy Nova. When Alyssa


    died, they summoned someone capable and found out that some natives had likely mastered the


    power of ancient Buddhism. After hearing that, these people were shocked to the core.


    They all thought that only those who had mastered the powers of ancient Buddhism could genuinely


    enter the Dairaionji Temple.


    As it¡¯d been many years since anyone with ancient Buddhist power showed up, they figured that this


    was a rare opportunity. They then proceeded to look for whatever information they could find on Alex


    and his group.


    It was a pity that Alex and the others set their hearts on researching bone patterns after obtaining


    Alyssa¡¯s ring. Locking themselves up in the cave for three months, the Novians couldn¡¯t find any clues


    on them at all.


    Later on, the group left the cave and found the Shoraionji Temple.


    However, as Alex went deeper into the temple, Daya and the others went back to the cave so they


    could hide. Yet the Novians found their tracks, which was why Daya left a message and told him that


    they had been chased down by the Novian trialists for a year.


    It was fortunate that these people weren¡¯t all that strong, so their ambush ended up in them being


    defeated instead.


    Yet this team was clearly stronger. They knew that the dpidated temple was special since they were


    unable to break the door open despite using every way they could think of. It was simply unusual¡­


    After that, they even found out that Daya had left a message around, so they figured there must be


    some sort of big secret hidden within.


    Despite this, Daya was just too tremendously strong. She had lots of miraculous skills up her sleeve as


    well. They couldn¡¯t get a hold of her, so they could only stay here and be on standby.


    Now that Alex and Mystic Maiden had shown up, they didn¡¯t expect Lunafreya¡¯s surprise attack, let


    alone the fact that Alex knew about Instant Teleportation.


    ¡°The, seal this space!¡± someone shouted.


    Just then, some person in a purple suit grabbed more than twenty gs and stuck them into the ground


    at the speed of lightning. ced in an odd formation, the gs glistened with a mysterious glow. Energy


    flowed about, shooting rays of light as the gs burrowed into the ground.


    With this, this ce was locked down. Alex couldn¡¯t continue teleporting. Alex nced at the g, then


    at the formation on the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but smile srnugly, his eyes tinted with disdain.


    ¡°These formation gs are pretty good, but your formations are just puny. What trash!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After making this remark, he waved to Lunafreya. ¡°Do you really know information about my


    companion? Thene over here and seal off your powers. I will ensure that you don¡¯t die.¡±

 Chapter 2568

    Chapter 2568


    ¡°What? You want me to seal my powers?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Lunafreya shouted so hard that she didn¡¯t even sound like herself.


    To her, sealing her powers in this situation was no different thanmitting suicide. Herpanions


    were yelling back as well, saying that this was wishful thinking on Alex¡¯s end.


    This was especially true for the chaperone, who has been quiet this whole time, Alex¡¯s words formed


    thorns in his heart, causing him to re at Alex with sheer rage. ¡°In your dreams! How dumb can you


    be? These outsiders had set up a formation, they¡¯ re here to capture you! Not only do you refuse to


    cooperate with us, but you want us to seal our powers? What are you? A twat?¡±


    ¡°Awh¡­ You even know how to call us twats. Very good! Then just treat me like a twat. If you¡¯re that


    smart, then go fight them yourself!¡± Alex shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°You think I¡¯d be scared? I just don¡¯t want to take the fall!¡±


    ¡°Then leave. No one¡¯s stopping you.¡±


    The chaperone was so angry that he nearly vomited blood.


    They couldn¡®t escape, and the Novian trialists were treating them like weaklings. They wanted to kill


    them off as a threat to Alex.


    ¡®F*ck. There¡¯s nothing worse than this.¡¯


    Despite this, Alex stood still, neither helping nor running.


    If the Novians hadn¡¯t set up the g formation, he wasn¡¯t sure that he could turn this around. Yet, the


    circumstances had changed. He realized that those formation gs were a wonderful set of mystical


    tools.


    However, the formation setter wasn¡¯t quite familiar with formations. They were wasting all potential of


    this treasure and only managed to set up a trashy formation. Alex was able to break out of this within


    seconds, and he had taken the set of gs as his own. With these formation gs in hand, he would be


    even more powerful within the Underworld.


    Mystic Maiden was interested in the gs as well. She asked Alex telepathically to snatch it over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was just going to!¡± Alex responded.


    He had inserted his divine conscience into the ground, using the Chaos roots to burrow further. He then


    managed to surround all twenty-four gs. Hence, he would be able to activate them whenever he


    wanted to.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He would break through this formation, plus he could take this mystical tool as his own.


    The battle was still ongoing at the time.


    Even though the chaperone was quite strong, he still couldn¡¯t handle this many Novian trialists at once


    despite using all his treasures. Within minutes, his defense broke through. With dozens of fractured


    bones, that significant impact nearly killed him.


    He fell next to Alex¡¯s feet with a loud thud, unable to crawl back up no matter how much he wanted to.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Alex lowered his head to meet his gaze, shrugging.


    Ring¡­


    The chaperone felt immense embarrassment within his soul. Unable to bear the humiliation, he fainted


    instead.


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    ¡°We agree to seal our powers!¡±


    Suddenly, Lunafreya¡¯s best friend rushed over and hugged her tightly, yelling, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll seal our


    powers away and join your team! But you have to keep your word and protect us then we¡¯ll tell you


    information about yourpanion. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Lunafreya was obviously unhappy with her best friend¡¯s decision. She wanted to struggle free.


    ¡°Lune, just listen to me! Surrender when necessary. You might even get rewarded in the future, right?¡±


    ¡°Surrendering would only make us losers.¡± Lunafreya sighed. She was a prideful woman, so she didn¡¯t


    want to plead in such a manner to anyone. To her, it was equivalent to being a beggar.


    Her best friend, however, seemed quite open minded and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. You¡¯re a


    gorgeous beauty! So you¡¯re definitely not a loser. Besides, you won the lottery at birth with your big


    Lunafreyas¡­¡±


    ¡°That guy is pretty strong, and he might be handsome. As long as you surrender today, you might


    actually seduce him with your beauty. You can have him at your beck and call.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t speaking telepathically, having already sealed away her powers.


    Hearing this, Alex was quite stunned.


    ¡®Is Lunafreya not her actual name?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s¡­¡¯


    ¡®Using the moon to describe her chest¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Luna¡­ Freya¡­ A woman with two full moons?¡¯


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s somewhat urate.¡¯


    However, as they were all skeletons, whatever ¡®moons¡¯ she would have had were more like craters


    now. It was then that the trialists realized something was wrong. The two groups were fighting not too


    long ago, but they seemed to have agreed now, cooperating.


    It was unfortunate that they couldn¡¯t understand what Alex and the others were talking about.

 Chapter 2569

    Chapter 2569


    ¡°The, activate the formation gs! This is going to be an easy harvest!¡±


    ¡°We can interrogate them after we¡¯ve captured them,¡± a male trialist shouted out.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The female trialist who set up the formation immediately triedmunicating with it. She


    wanted to change the positions of the gs.


    However, Alex used his divine consciousness and tangled the Chaos roots around the gs. He could


    make them his by wiping away the soul imprints on them.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The woman screamed. She froze, realizing that she had lost contact with her own gs.


    Someone asked, ¡°The, what¡¯s with you? Can¡¯t you be a little quicker?¡±


    The replied. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t sense my gs anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Just then, all twenty four formation gs popped out of the ground, floating in mid-air. Fluttering in the


    wind, they radiated with a bright light.


    The was overjoyed. ¡°My gs appeared!¡±


    Alex spoke up indifferently. ¡°No, they¡¯re mine!¡±


    This time, he spoke in Novian to them.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You can speak ournguage? Are you not natives? Could you be from Gxy Nova too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s someone from the previous rounds, and he might¡¯ve stolen someone¡¯s


    chance¡­¡±


    The trialists froze, making assumptions amongst themselves.


    In just a few moments, someone yelled at everyone. ¡°Stop guessing blindly. Have you all forgotten that


    those punks back in Purple Cloud Academy have mentioned that the daughter of the Huffman family


    has been killed by them?¡±


    ¡°As a Huffman, she must have brought along amunication scripture. If they obtained that, it would


    be normal for them to have learned ournguage.¡±


    That person then turned to look at Alex. ¡°Am I right about that, huh?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Bingo!¡±


    The, however, only cared about her gs. That was because these gs were worth a lot, and they


    were vital to her. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose them, so she used all her mental power this time, hoping to


    take the gs back.


    To her demise, the gs didn¡¯t respond to her powers one bit. It was as if they were no longer hers.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you do to my gs?¡± The shouted, seemingly panicked.


    ¡°I said¡­ This is mine! Don¡¯t you dare try to steal it!¡± Alex couldn¡¯t stress enough, visibly annoyed.


    Enraged, The turned to the person next to her. ¡°Brother, capture him now and help me get my gs


    back! If I lost them, grandpa would kill me!¡±


    That brother of hers immediately signaled to his group. ¡°Attack!¡±


    Suddenly, the twenty four formation gs were activated once again, forced into the ground at the


    speed of lightning. However, the positions werepletely different from before.


    Whoosh!


    Rays of light shot into the air as the gs brimm ed with an aura a hundredfold stronger. It was as if


    every one of those formation gs had turned into ancient spiritual gods, looming over the entire


    formation.


    All the trialists were trapped within the formation.


    ¡°Ahhh, what is that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Where did these damn thingse from?¡±


    The people inside were screaming as their voices trembled with absolute fear.


    Alex replied. ¡°This is the correct way to use the twenty four formation gs. You people have been


    limiting its potential. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t deserve to own such a treasure.¡±


    Lunafreya and the others were utterly shocked as well.


    ¡°This guy is also a master of formations?¡±


    ¡°Lune, don¡¯t you admire these people the most? This must be fate! Come one now, show him your big


    Lunas, conquer his heart!¡±


    Lunefreya was extremely mad and embarrassed. She wished she could tear her best friend¡¯s mouth off


    of her face.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Alex decided to ignore the trialists and dragged Lunafreya aside. ¡°You said you


    knew something about mypanion. Then tell me, what does she look like? If you were trying to trick


    me, I¡¯d be sure to make you into a piece of mooncake!¡±

 Chapter 2570

    Chapter 2570


    Lunafreya felt like she was going to die from embarrassment. Her name was never Lunafreya, to begin


    with, her actual name being Lh Mueller. Yet her best friend was simply shameless, she started


    calling her a ¡®Luna Freya¡¯ in private due to her well-developed chest. After that, this nickname


    identally leaked to everyone they knew, turning into her actual pseudonym.


    At this point in time, her real name wasn¡¯t used as often, yet this odd nickname spread across her


    nation like wildfire.


    Now, this disgusting man was iming that he¡¯d turn her into a mooncake.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯d tten me?¡¯


    ¡°It was a woman in a red battlesuit! She had a pig demon following her too, and it¡¯s super fast!¡± She


    decided to describe how Daya looked so Alex could clear his doubts about her.


    She then added, ¡°These outsiders were trying to capture your friends before, but they managed to


    escape.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Alex asked coldly.


    ¡®What use is this information?¡¯


    Lh stared back at him, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape in one piece if she didn¡¯t give


    him anything useful. In the end, she blurted, ¡°Your friend encountered a bunch of people; I know who


    they are too. They¡¯re infamous for resorting to extremes as long as they achieve what they want.¡±


    ¡°I heard they set up a trap in the east to lure in trialists, so they¡¯d jump into the pit out of their own will.


    Your friends may have been tricked. If you want to save them, I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±


    Alex felt his heart drop after hearing this. Thinking back to the message Daya left, she did, in fact,


    mention that she was heading towards the east. He used his divine eye to check Lh¡¯s attitude.


    Since they were mere skeletons, it would be hard to properly gauge her sincerity but she seemed


    trustworthy for now.


    ¡°The east? Where exactly?¡±


    Lh started negotiating. ¡°I can tell you, but you have to let my people go.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t really care about these people¡¯s lives, he was just very worried about Daya and the others.


    He didn¡¯t feel the need to negotiate further. ¡°Alright, I can ept those terms, but you have toe


    with me.¡±


    Lh nodded. ¡°Deal!¡±


    Her best friend immediately spoke up as well. ¡°No way. Lune, we¡¯re supposed to stick together! How


    could I let you venture on your own? If you¡¯re leading the way, then count me in! Even if we¡¯re going to


    be ves, we¡¯ll be by your side. Am I right? Chase, Kai, Serpent?¡±


    Chase was Lh¡¯s chaperone. At the time, he had already woken up from his unconscious state.


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, he nodded immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right. We should stick together through


    thick and thin, even if we¡¯re servants.¡±


    The two men, however, remained silent, clearly having their own opinions on this matter.


    The woman was unhappy. ¡°Kai, Serpent, what¡¯s with you guys? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t


    you think likewise? Are you saying that you¡¯d rather Lh sacrifice herself to save you two?¡±


    Lh said, ¡°Cecilia, don¡¯t say that. You guys don¡¯t need to stay with me¡­¡±


    As she said that, Kai immediately spoke up. ¡°Lune, take care!¡±


    After that, he ran off into the forest as if he were a ray of light.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Serpent was quick to catch up as well. ¡°Lune, we¡¯ll be sure to thank you greatly after we head back to


    the Great Northern!¡±


    As the words ¡°The Great Northern¡± could be heard, that man disappeared into the woods as well.


    Cecilia Fox shouted to them in her high-pitched voice, ¡°Kayden Morritt, Serafin Godwin you two


    cowards, unloyalty traitors! From this day on, I¡¯m through with the both of you! I¡¯ll just pretend that I met


    two b*tches!¡±


    Lh added, ¡°You and Chase should leave too. And I mean now.¡±


    Yet Cecilia refused. She even mentioned how she¡¯d like to die on the very same day as Lh¡­


    Alex didn¡¯t care much about all this, currently focused on the situation within the formation. The


    formation he did with the gs was a variation from the Seven Death Formation Diagram. He had used


    this formation before, but this g set gave him quite the surprise.


    It would seem that he had underestimated it, despite being rather impressed by its powers already.


    All the formation gs have been fully activated, turning into the phantoms of twenty four giant spiritual


    gods. They surrounded the Novian trialists, attacking them ferociously. It seemed as if they wanted to


    ughter every single person within the formation.

 Chapter 2571

    Chapter 2571


    Of course, the people inside didn¡¯t sit around waiting for death. They all fought hard against it.


    However, within seconds, their hearts sank in disappointment. The phantoms of the giant spiritual gods


    were overly aggressive, their berserk attacksnding randomly. There was no way to hide, and they


    were all pinned somece on the spell formation, and they could only take the hits head-on.


    Soon, the people with weaker bodies fell.


    Bam, bam, bam!


    With just a few attacks, some bodies couldn¡¯t take the heavy hits, and their bones were broken into


    pieces. Their souls were violently shaken, almost thrown out of their bodies. Fate was no longer in their


    own hands.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It was such a helpless feeling.


    Thud.


    A phantom of one of the giant spiritual godsnded a gigantic punch on someone, causing his armor to


    be crushed as he shrank his neck backward to brace for the attacks.


    However, the number of giant spiritual gods was greater than theirs. Before they could muster up a


    decent defense, they were stomped on by another god¡¯s phantom.


    Bones were crushed to ashes, and souls werepletely dispersed.


    One of them was an Advanced Earthly Immortal. Due to merely practicing sorcery, he had a weaker


    bodypared to the others. In the end, he was beaten to death in just a few punches.


    It wasn¡¯t going easy for the others either.


    More than half of them had countless broken bones. Painful screams filled the air.


    Thedy who originally possessed this formation g was also in a bad state. She was pressed against


    the ground by giant spiritual gods. Not a single punch missed her, making her cry in pain.


    ¡°The, aren¡¯t those your formation gs?¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather spent half his lifetime using this thing, and now it¡¯s turning its back on us and killing


    us? Can¡¯t you just regain control of it?¡±


    Unfortunately, The was so badly injured that she couldn¡¯te up with a reply. Within the next thirty


    seconds, another four people were crushed, their souls vaporizing into thin air.


    The few left who were still holding on couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Everyone was injured at this point,


    even those who practiced rare sorcery to gain a strong body. They just couldn¡¯t take it anymore,


    shrieking in pain.


    Some even started to beg for mercy.


    Initially, Alex nned to keep one or two lives for more information, but now that he knew that Daya


    and the others might be in danger, he changed his mind. He went on to activate the formation. As the


    twenty four formation gs were powered up once more, the strength of the giant spiritual gods


    multiplied.


    Bam, bam, bam, bam!


    People were dying left and right from an impact of such magnitude.


    Alex and the Mystic Maiden only watched on the sides during the whole process.


    On the other hand, this was absolutely terrifying to Lh and her team, having annihted all of these


    masters without even making a move, after all. This waspletely overpowering.


    To think that they treated Alex and the Mystic Maiden as novices¡­


    Alex wrapped up the formation g swiftly and cleaned up the warzone. He took the spatial rings and


    even stripped the bodies of battle suits that were still wearable. Such a gesture left Lunafreya and the


    others stunned.


    In the end, Alex decided to take it to extremes. He walked to Johann, who was bombed to death and


    took every single valuable thing on him. Then, he nced at Chase and immediately had his eye on


    the ne around his neck.


    It was obviously treasure and a high quality one at that He sensed it when he was up against him.


    Grabbing it rudely, he snapped, ¡°I¡¯m keeping this. You may go now.¡±


    Cecilia couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Hey dude, you¡¯re an expert! Why would you still rob such things? You don¡¯t


    need them, do you?¡±


    ¡°I have no use for them, but my friends do,¡± Alex said. He paused for a moment, his dark, deep eyes


    focused on Cecilia with a sly expression on his face.


    Cecilia said nervously, ¡°What do you want? I know I¡¯m gorgeous, but I¡¯m just a stack of bones now.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Take your clothes off.¡±


    Cecilia gasped. ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 2572

    Chapter 2572


    Cecilia was embarrassed and felt rather ufortable.


    ¡®I¡¯m all bones now, yet this man has his mind on my body? What is he even going to do with me? And


    how?¡¯


    She hesitated for a good while, then pointed towards Lh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Lunafreya to strip?


    Her body looks better, she dances sexier, and most importantly, her breasts are bigger than mine¡­¡±


    Lh felt like strangling her after hearing this. ¡°Cecilia Peach, are you forgetting your nickname,


    Peachbuns? Do you remember how you got it? You have such a curvy body. Any man would go crazy


    at first sight.¡±


    The two best friends suddenly erupted into that sort of fight, which made Alex speechless.


    ¡®Peachbuns? Is this another term I don¡¯t understand?¡¯


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, are you guys misunderstanding something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only interested in your clothes, not your bodies.¡± Alex decided to act on his own to save time. In a


    few pulls, he grabbed the clothes from Cecilia. He wanted it because he had seen how her treasure


    clothes could release a shield of fire and an apparition of a phoenix would appear. It was mighty, acting


    as both protection and defense against the Novians¡¯ secret weapon.


    Then, he noticed the tank top left on Cecilia. It looked like a treasure too. However, the cutting of this


    top was too provocative, making it seem nearly as sexy as a bikini.


    She wrapped her arms around her body and said resentfully, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re being so mean.¡±


    Meanwhile, Alex was still looking at the remaining treasure on her body, visibly excited. He scanned


    them with his divine eye and noticed what was special about them. The white armor that he took was a


    powerful defense treasure. However, the truly impressive one was the tank top still wrapped around her


    ribcage.


    It was a piece of red beast leather. Very ancient, it had a bunch of mystical writings on it. The writings


    weren¡¯t carved on, but they looked rather natural as if they¡¯de with the leather.


    That would mean the phoenix from before appeared from this piece of beast leather.


    ¡®Such precious treasure!¡¯


    Even Mystic Maiden recognized it and was shocked.


    She said, ¡°Good heavens! This looks like the leather of a three-legged golden crow and looks, at the


    heavy marks of ancient natural writings. This crow must be of a high level. It¡¯s probably Deity


    Incarnate.¡±


    Cecilia grabbed onto the leather and retreated backward. Her expression changed. ¡°I can¡¯t give you


    this. I¡¯ll have no clothes to wear¡­ Help! This is harassment! My life depends on my clothes. If you dare


    rob me of it, I¡¯ll kill myself right now!¡±


    Alex huffed lightly. His fingers moved as fast as lightning as he snatched the leather over.


    ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯d rather not live anymore!¡±


    Cecilia hugged herself and wept on the ground. Her actions made the others speechless.


    Lh spoke up. ¡°What kind of man are you to bully a woman? Do you know what it means to be a


    gentleman? Give the leather back to her, or else she can¡¯t live on! The person I care about most is her.


    If you don¡¯t do what I say, I won¡¯t bring you to your friend.¡±


    Alex looked at the leather attentively, then memorized all of the writings with his strong memory. When


    he was done, he simply tossed it to Cecelia and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not a pig, so don¡¯t roll around naked


    on the floor. You can just take this back.¡±


    He heaved Lh onto his shoulders and beckoned to the Mystic Maiden. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Bastard! You scoundrel, I¡¯ll remember you! I, Cecilia, will get my revenge!¡±


    Cecilia could only stand there and watch as the two took Lh away.

 Chapter 2573

    Chapter 2573


    The chaperone with the codename Chase was furious.


    Alex didn¡¯t know that Chase was actually Lh¡¯s personal bodyguard. The Muellers were a very


    powerful local family. One of her ancestors was a Divine Monarch as well. They were still alive at this


    point in time, but they had been weakened.


    Lh had quite the potential. All her elders had high expectations for her, training her in the hopes


    that she¡¯d one day surpass them. Thus, they spent a lot of time and energy and sent her to the


    Underworld for a transformation.


    Chase was sent by the elders to protect her. There was a reason the elders weren¡¯t personally here.


    No one more powerful than an Immortal Emperor could enter the Underworld.


    At this moment, Lh gave herself up as a hostage to protect them. Yet, there was no way Chase


    could ept the fact that Lh was just taken away like that. He couldn¡¯t possibly bring himself to tell


    the news to the elders of the Muellers.


    He spoke up. ¡°Stop shouting. It¡¯s not safe here. If you start attracting enemies, I can¡¯t protect you in my


    current state.¡±


    Cecilia quietened immediately. ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Chase said, ¡°We heal our wounds first, then we go east. Lune is very smart. She¡¯ll definitely survive


    under him.¡±


    Cecilia said grumpily, ¡°Hmph! I think he¡¯s gay. It would be hard even if Lunafreya tried seducing him.¡±


    Chase didn¡¯t answer. He just red at her.


    ***


    At the same time, Alex, Mystic Maiden and Lh were riding on the aircraft they robbed from the


    trialists of Gxy Nova. They¡¯d thoroughly examined this kind of aircraft long ago.


    The Novian trialists who they killed with the formation this time were all rare geniuses of the gxy.


    Alyssa belonged to the newer generation of geniuses, and those who were killed this time were of the


    older. They were more powerful than the youngsters and had richer possessions in the rings.


    The Mystic Maiden was checking out the items, extremely satisfied.


    ¡°There¡¯s quite a good amount of bone pattern spiritual herbs in the ring, many of which we haven¡¯t seen


    before. Now you should have enough ingredients to make pills.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Bone pattern spiritual herbs were simr to the glowing green tree that he and Shirley encountered in


    the spider¡¯s dent. They just had different properties and states.


    However, from Alex¡¯s research, he could differentiate them from the ssifications of pills and fuse the


    ingredients respectively¡­ It wasn¡¯t a huge difference from his usual procedure, but the effect was


    greater.


    Then, Mystic Maiden took out more bones out of the ring. These trialists all had bone patterns on their


    bodies. There were a few different colors. Even the weakest ones had green patterns. The most


    common color within the hon patterns was red, and the strongest of them all possessed three gold


    patterns.


    Alex said directly, ¡°Sis, you can have these patterns. I don¡¯t need them now.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Mystic Maiden didn¡¯t refuse the offer. She covered the bodies with soul power and said, ¡°That¡¯s for


    sure. An old monk¡¯s bathing water is full of Yin-Yang Chi taken from the roots of the Underworld. These


    patterns are nothingpared to Yin-Yang Chi.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you drink it that time? Were you really afraid of his bathing water? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, I did it for you. Haven¡¯t I treated you well enough?¡±


    Alex was actually kind of,brilliant moved. ¡°Thank you so much. Should I repay you with my body?¡±


    Mystic Maiden looked at him in disgust. ¡°Get away from me. You have no right¡±


    Alex smiled. He was only joking,terrified after all.


    Lh was getting frustrated because they spoke in the modernnguage, so she couldn¡¯t understand


    it.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? Which world are you actually from?¡±


    Alex dragged her over. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions that you¡¯re not supposed to. You¡¯re just a GPS now,


    understand?¡±

 Chapter 2574

    Chapter 2574


    Alex sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    The aircraft was in a futuristic color. Sleek and bright, it gave the most expansive view. It was rtively


    comfortable as well, and its flying modes were unlike anything Alex had seen on Earth too. It was a


    combination of technology and cultivation. Its kic energy was fueled by earth essence and was


    controlled by the power of your mind.


    Alex focused on the east and started to fly. He revved up the engine and went on his way.


    Lh didn¡¯t seem surprised with the aircraft. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t fly this fast with this kind of


    aircraft.¡±


    Alex turned his head. ¡°Why?¡±


    Lh said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The most dangerous ce in the Underworld isn¡¯t on the ground but in


    the air. The sky¡¯s the wondend of the experts of the Underworld.¡±


    Alex rubbed his brow bones.


    He wasn¡¯t used to not having his fleshy body here. He couldn¡¯t blink or frown, depriving him of the small


    habits he¡¯d do when he was usually thinking. He could only substitute them with massaging his brow


    bone.


    ¡°You seem to know a lot about here, but there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t understand. How do y¡¯all and those


    trialists from Gxy Nova enter here?¡±


    Lh was surprised at Alex¡¯s question. ¡°How did y¡¯all get in then?¡±


    ¡°We collected three Buddhist relics,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t you know already? We also collected three relics.¡±


    Now, not only was Alex stunned, even Mystic Maiden joined in. ¡°Aren¡¯t there only three Buddhist relics


    in the world? If we have three, where did yourse from?¡±


    Lh shook her head. ¡°Then you must have been mistaken. There are three hundred and three


    thousand Buddhist relics, and they are spread out in all corners of the universe. There¡¯s even some


    outside of the universe. As long as you collect three, you can ess the portal at a suitable ce.¡±


    Learning such a thing made Alex and Mystic Maiden speechless.


    ¡®No wonder we saw so many people here.¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t there a little too much of the Buddha relic? It¡¯s like a chickenying eggs, but what was the


    purpose for such arge amount?¡¯


    ¡°Too bad we didn¡¯t ask in detail when we met with Maha Revealer; he must¡¯ve known a lot of


    information.¡±


    Right then, Lh screamed suddenly. ¡°Careful, there¡¯s arge demon!¡± With her voice quivering, she


    was obviously petrified.


    Alex was deep in thought and unfocused. He quickly looked out of the aircraft¡¯s window and saw a


    blood-red shadow in front. It was like a mountain rising to the skies. Itsrge size blocked the sky,


    looming over the world.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was a gigantic blood-red bone bird.


    The blood-red color wasn¡¯t from its bones but because its whole body was covered densely in


    thousands and millions of red bone patterns.


    Lh felt her legs shivering, and both her hands grabbed onto the arms of her chair. ¡°We¡¯ve seen this


    demon before. Its powers are astonishing, and it¡¯s extremely vicious!¡±


    ¡°One grab of its w could crush a mountain peak. It even swallowed dozens of Earthly Immortal bone


    demons whole in one go. Even if it weren¡¯t the master of the skies, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate it.¡±


    The bird had obviously noticed the aircraft, but it didn¡¯t speed up, seemingly totally unworried that its


    prey would escape.


    Everywhere it passed, the forest beneath remained deadly and eerily silent. All the bone demons dared


    not make a sound.


    ¡°Turn back now. Run!¡± Lh screamed out.


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°We¡¯ve been targeted. We can¡¯t escape now. Let¡¯s just fight!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lh was shocked, watching as the enormous red bone patterns got closer and closer. She


    wondered if she¡¯d heard the maiden wrong.


    ¡°But it¡¯s such a huge demon! How do we fight?¡±


    Alex stood up, his eyes gleaming with excitement. He¡¯d now achieved 2999 golden cores, hence his


    soul power and bones had leveled up massively. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the battle just now,


    wanting to find a worthy opponent and test his skills.

 Chapter 2575

    Chapter 2575


    This blood-red bone demon was a perfect candidate.


    ¡°Control the aircraft!¡± Alex dragged Lunafreya to his seat.


    Unfortunately, her injuries from the bomb hadn¡¯t healed yet, so any big movements would cause


    immense pain. She let out a pained shriek


    Alex took a look ¡°Woah, it¡¯s that bad? You¡¯re going to be celibate, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Lh¡¯s heart quivered with anger, so much so that she couldn¡¯t muster up any words.


    Alex kicked open the door of the aircraft and lunged at the bird.


    Prom Lh¡¯s point of view, Alex¡¯s actions were literal suicide. It was like looking at a small bird trying


    to fly to the sun.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know if I should say you¡¯re brave or dumb!¡± Lh muttered on her own. She took over


    the aircraft, wanting to switch directions and leave this dangerous sky immediately.


    Suddenly, the Mystic Maiden spoke coolly next to her, ¡°Go forward!¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s a death wish!¡± Lh shouted. ¡°Are you all crazy?¡±


    ¡°A GPS doesn¡¯t need to worry about such things.¡±


    Lh fell speechless. ¡®They¡¯re such bullies!¡¯


    She was the most likely candidate to be empress of the Great Northern. Yet here, she was just a


    GPS without any human rights. She retorted feebly. ¡°A GPS has dignity too.¡±


    Mystic Maiden pointed forward. ¡°Look for yourself.¡±


    Lh turned over, and in the next second, her jaw dropped wide open.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡®The blood-red bone demon, the master of the skies, is now on the run?¡¯


    Lh hadn¡¯t noticed that the bird had been triggered, thinking Alex was provoking it, especially when


    it saw Alex rushing out towards it from the aircraft, ready to attack. It immediately sped up and used his


    soul power to pressure Alex.


    It had constantly attacked its victims with mental attacks. Its species specialized in such powers and


    were innately born with them. It had used such a method to kill many of its enemies, even bone


    demons far stronger than itself too.


    ¡®He¡¯s pretty cocky for a human the size of an ant.¡¯


    Its mental attacks were so strong that it could easily cover the heavens and earth like infinite needles. It


    could pierce through any being¡¯s soul, paralyzing it and causing its prey to losing its ability to move.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, before its attacksnded on Alex, Alex hit it with visions from his mental world. It was an


    impressive magic mountain. Inside, mystical beasts roared as dragons and phoenixes fought. Waves


    and waves of power rippled through the air and hit the bird.


    In a second, it was taken aback.


    ¡®This is way too scary. How could a human bring up such a realistic mental image?¡¯


    ¡®I must¡¯ve encountered a Grand Deity!¡¯


    Its supernatural powers were immediately diffused. Its soul was almost shattered, making it let out a


    scream, running for its life.


    ¡°Sh*t! This guy¡¯s quick!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare run! Give me the bone patterns!¡± Alex shouted.


    As if the bird understood Alex¡¯s words, it got so scared that its wings shuddered. It didn¡¯t dare to stop at


    all, pping its wings crazily in order to escape.


    ¡®It was utter bad luck to meet such a human.¡¯

 Chapter 2576

    Chapter 2576


    Alex riveted the pursuit, vowing to fight with this monster red-boned bird.


    Meanwhile, the massive bird emitted a burst of strange screams and fled quickly.


    In the underground forest, countless bone demons watched and trembled.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°This is too ferocious!¡±


    ¡°Who is that human? He actually chased the red-haired monster to the point of wailing! Is this a


    rebellion?¡±


    ¡°It seems this time, we have remarkable characters among the trialists.¡±


    The bone demons were also able tomunicate with their soul power.


    Some bone demons, especially the weak ones, hugged each other for warmth. They had been familiar


    with the trialists who appeared here from time to time. For the trialists, these bone demons who lived


    here were resources for them to transform themselves. But, for the bone demons, the arrival of the


    trialists was also a big meal. Devouring human souls allowed their soul power to appear to evolve,


    deriving higher intelligence and making the body easier to cultivate.


    At the same time, the Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens stepped on her feet, and her body also instantly


    rushed out.


    Her speed was even higher.


    After bending her how and shootng an Arash¡¯s Bow, she grabbed the end of the arrow with one hand


    like a shooting star.


    Barf!


    Lh was shocked. How could this work?


    These two people really couldn¡¯t be judged bymon sense.


    She looked to the side, there was no one else in the flying machine at all now, and her cultivation had


    been unsealed by Alex. This was the perfect time to escape. Her spiritual power controlled the flying


    machine, and it became slower and slower.


    Alex, Mystic Maiden, and the big bone bird, were a hundred miles away a long time ago. ¡°To flee, or not


    to flee?¡±


    Lh was caught in huge hesitation.


    She subconsciously wanted to flee, but, thinking about that big bloody bone bird all screaming in fear,


    she was afraid. If half of her own escape was intercepted, then the consequences were even worse.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I want a longer life¡­¡±


    ¡°When I be a female emperor, I will settle this with him!¡±


    Thinking of this, Lh also made her decision. She immediately maneuvered the aircraft to the front


    in pursuit. After a while, the big bone bird was forced to stop, screaming wildly in the air. It began a


    battle with Alex.


    This scene changed her perception.


    It was once an unbeatable and fierce bird, killing Earthly Immortals like dogs, only to now be beaten up


    furiously by Alex by stepping on its head, its body tumbling in mid-air and letting out miserable


    screams.


    Boom¡­


    The bone bird was smashed to the ground. It copsed on a mountain peak.


    Alex¡¯s feet remained still. He swung his bone fist, sending punch after punch, beating the bird up and


    down, digging deep craters on the ground. It somehow could not escape from Alex.


    ¡°Sinful animal, are you still arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Submit or die!¡±


    Alex yelled as he noticed the speed of this bone bird, which was much faster than their flying machine.


    More importantly, if Alex could use it as a means of transport, he would not waste energy in the flying


    machine control. Instead, he could directly do cultivation on its broad back.


    It didn¡¯ t take long.


    The blood-colored bone bird was honest, lying on the ground and panting heavily.


    The bones on its body had been broken many times, the pain too much to bear. As the saying goes, a


    good man wouldn¡¯t eat the losses in front of him. It also knew the situation, such a choice was easy to


    make. It certainly chose to live.


    ¡°You are intelligent!¡± Alex eximed, then directly ced a soul ban on it.


    At that moment, he was only missing one of the three thousand golden cores. His soul power had


    improved by leaps and bounds, so it was very convenient to ce soul bans on others. There was


    absolutely no need to sign any more contracts¡­


    Mystic Maiden once told him that soul contracts couldn¡¯t be signed casually and that long-term


    development must be considered, just like selecting a cultivation partner, it had to be done with caution.

 Chapter 2577

    Chapter 2577


    This was because the soul contract would be reflected in the Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion. The


    contracted person in control would give a potency bonus in the Golden Light of Lightning Tribtion.


    This was the way of heaven, where there were gains and losses.


    One couldn¡®t afford to be erratic and reckless.


    Alex saw Lh driving a flying machine and came down to ask about the situation.


    Alex looked at her and said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    Lh took the opportunity to express her loyalty. ¡°I will do what I promised, so naturally, I will not go


    away first.¡±


    Alex smiled, ¡°Initially, if you had left, I had no intention of going after you again. But, since you keep


    your promises so well, of course, I will let you be a woman of your word and guarantee that you will be


    a good woman who keeps her promises.¡±


    When Lh heard this, she instantly became ufortable.


    She was really contemting for a long time just now, if she weren¡¯t worried that Alex and Mystic


    Maiden were doing tricks on her and could catch up at any time, she would have run away long ago¡­


    ¡®Keeping my word?¡¯


    ¡®Dream on, what promises could I have with you guys?¡¯


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was¡­ Alex was casually teasing her a little. In fact, he could see it with


    a nce that she was lying. Moreover, he would not really let her go because he still needed to use her


    for the safety of Daya and the others. Thus, he had long left a mark on her body, quietly, of course.


    ¡°How about this bone bird?¡±


    ¡°It could be fierce and might turn against us. So I suggest killing it and devouring its bone pattern.


    There are so many, definitely considered a great fortune.¡±


    Lh looked around and changed the subject.


    As a result, the bone bird¡®s big ck eyes stared at it and sternly chirped long.


    This human female actually wanted to eat me?!


    ¡°It is now my mount,¡± Alex said. ¡°The flying machine is too slow. We will save a lot of time by sitting on


    its back and going to the east.¡±


    The big bone bird hissed, seemingly very unhappy to be Alex¡¯s mount.


    The result was a fat beating by Alex.


    ¡°You silly bird, you just deserve a beating. From now on, your name will be Silly Bird!¡±


    The big bone bird hissed harshly and refused to agree to death. It also pointed at its neck with its bone


    wings, probably trying to say, ¡°I would rather die than be a silly bird.¡±


    Then, with its beak, it wrote three words on the ground, ¡®Immortal Bird¡¯!


    ¡°Ugh, what ame name!¡± Alex spat.


    However, without dy, he directly grabbed out a pill. This was a healing pill made from bone pattern


    spiritual herbs, which was very effective in healing bone demons. As soon as the pill was taken out, the


    Immortal Bird was shocked¡­


    This pill, with dense bone patterns on it, would also levitate and rotate. It contained rules. Once taken


    out, there was a vibrant medicinal fragrance. After a sniff, one would be soothed, and the pain of bone


    injuries could be reduced.


    Besides the Immortal Bird, Lh was also stunned. ¡°This is a pill refined from the bone pattern of


    spiritual herbs?¡±


    ¡°From what my grandfather said, in today¡®s world, no one has been able to refine this kind of pill for a


    long time. You are¡­ ¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I am not in the same world like you.¡±


    The Immortal Bird was nonchnt, as if afraid that Lh would snatch the pill away. It swallowed a


    mouthful of the pills that Alex had taken out. Then, the injuries on its body immediately recovered at a


    speed visible to the naked eye.


    Lh¡¯s eyes popped. ¡°I have injuries on my body too but seeing that I did not abandon you guys,


    don¡¯t you think you should give me one.¡±


    Alex pouted his lips, ¡±You have such minor injury, you do not need pills.¡±


    Lh retorted, ¡°It is severe. It hurts whenever I sit.¡±


    Alex was speechless as he walked behind her and pressed on her.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 2578

    Chapter 2578


    ¡°Ah, what are you doing?¡±


    Lh screamed, unable to guess what Alex, the great demon king, would do next. She felt that her IQ


    was now at the lower limit and could not be put to any use. Her mind was nk.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m molesting you, do you? It¡¯s all honey not nice to touch at all. I feel as if I¡¯m touching


    an old bark.¡± Alex spat, his hand condensing countless Zharvakko talismans and spreading them all


    over Lh¡¯s back wounds. The talismans flowed, and there was earth essence pouring in from


    around and into the bones.


    Lh immediately felt a difference. Although there was no flesh and blood on her body, her soul


    power covered it.


    Alex¡¯s hand touched the bones, but what she felt was soul throbbing. However, she immediately


    noticed the recovery of the wound¡­


    How can this be repaired without pills and bone patterns?


    She turned her neck in a daze and looked behind herself. ¡°What means are you using?¡±


    ¡°Rockefeller¡¯s ancestral tradition professionals in touching old barks.¡±


    Lh couldn¡®t help but grind her teeth and was tempted to bite off his neck.


    Soon, Alex let go of his hand and finished the treatment.


    Then, his mind fell on his mind pce¡­


    In the battle with the Immortal Bird just now, Alex could more or less try out the depth of the golden


    core, although he couldn¡¯t get the most out of it. When 2999 golden cores powered up simultaneously,


    resonance happened, raising soul power to unprecedented heights. The immortal mountain¡¯s great


    lake¡¯s vision was cohesive, just like the imagery created to see Sihirbaz Fantasia. It had an


    iparably immense attacking power.


    All the bones in his body were white and wless, but with the blessing of yin and yang.


    Most of the secret power contained within Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone flowed out and spread throughout his


    body. It was some kind of colossalw. It was an attribute that could grow.


    Right now, with his skeletal body, he could directly carry the Immortal Bird, and with the rise from the


    back, his Immortalization was once again raised, which would make the Immortal Bird easier to deal


    with¡­


    What was missing now was the increase in bone pattern energy.


    Taking a look at the Immortal Bird¡®s body, Alex saw thousands of blood-colored bone patterns. His eyes


    instantly light up. As the Immortal Bird ¡®s heart pounded, he hurriedly backed up several dozen meters.


    ¡°Go¡­ Take us to the east!¡±


    Alex finally dismissed the idea of devouring the bone patterns. The most important thing now was to


    find Daya as quickly as he could.


    ***


    The sky was overcast, and dark clouds were bearing down, a storm was brewing. However, the


    Immortal Bird¡¯s was very swift, like a white horse passing by, fearless of the threatening weather.


    ¡°Lh, what is the pit you said in the east?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden was next to Lh. She had absorbed the bone patterns of a dozen Gxy


    Novians, but her body was the same as Alex¡¯s, whereby the bone patterns were not obvious. Instead,


    her bones were crystal clear, making her delicate and beautiful.


    Nheless, she was wearing a set of white battle robes. Others could not see her bone patterns.


    Lh said, ¡°The people I¡¯m talking about are not from the Great Northern, but from the female eagle


    fairy realm, setting up pits to ambush and kill other trialists in the world betweenherworlds, not once


    or twice. I even heard that there were corpse soldiers involved, and once anyone enters that realm, few


    can escape.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden adjusted her sitting posture and asked, ¡°How do you know all this?¡±


    Lh answered, ¡±Someone in our gxy had participated in the trial in theherworld and


    sessfully returned, and it was that person who brought back the information, as well as the memory


    crystal to prove that he had also entered that realm and escaped it after only nine deaths.¡±


    ¡±What is that realm you are talking about, exactly?¡±


    ¡°It is known as the Eastern Immortal Ind, but inside, it is hell with eighteen levels.¡±


    Alex and the Mystic Maiden had not heard of it before and did not feel anything. However, the Immortal


    Bird understood clearly. Itunched a fierce body lurch and formed strong stagnant resistance.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Goo? Goo¡­ Goo¡­¡±


    It stretched its neck, bent over, and gurgled loudly.


    It refused to move.


    ¡°What¡¯s your situation?¡± Alex pped the Immortal Bird on the neck.


    ¡°Goo, goo, goo?!¡±


    ¡°Goo, you!¡± Alex coldly snorted. Clearly in a bad mood, be snapped, ¡°If you shout at me again, I will


    behead you.¡±


    ¡°Goo¡­ Goo?¡± shouted the Immortal Bird subconsciously.


    Its body suddenly froze because it was afraid Alex would use a knife to chop his head. This human


    really did not have the slightest protection from wild animals.

 Chapter 2579

    Chapter 2579


    Lh scolded, ¡±It¡¯s obviously a bird. If you want to chop it off, you should only chop its head off.¡±


    ¡°The bird¡¯s head is forbidden,¡± replied Alex.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Go home and ask your father! ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Obviously, the Immortal Bird knew about that Immortal Ind. It was in fear and dared not go there.


    Alex pulled out his Xavion sword and put it on the neck of the Immortal Bird.


    ¡°You can leave your bloody bone patterns here if you don¡®t want to go.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In the next second, the Immortal Bird turned into a stream of light and scooted away.


    Alex looked at Lh. ¡°Your navigation mission, it seems to be finished¡­¡±


    Lh got a little nervous. ¡°So, you are going to kill me now?¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of a grudge against you, and I have to thank you for providing


    the information.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden next to him interjected, ¡°You can also understand that this guy loves the care


    women provides, especially Lh¡¯s¡­ Since yours are particrly big. It is his beloved.¡±


    ¡°So what about¡­¡± she asked, deliberately puffing out her chest. Unfortunately, nothing stuck out.


    ¡°You¡¯re free!¡± Alex said as he patted the bird. ¡±Go and put her down.¡±


    Lh let out a sigh of relief, quietly satisfied with the result. She didn¡¯ twant to go to that so-called


    Immortal Ind, much less stay by the side of the perverted Great Demon King.


    The Immortal Bird couldn¡¯t help but call out ¡®goo¡¯ before rapidly descending. However, just as it


    descended less than a thousand meters, there was a sudden feeling of coldness, where a powerful


    sense of crisis fell. It turned its head violently, and it saw the sky above. A golden light broke through


    the air as if the wrath of the heavens were falling down.


    ¡°Goo!!! Goo!!!.¡±


    The bird screamed desperately, its soul about to fly away in fear.


    At the same time, Alex, the Mystic Maiden, and the others also felt unprecedented pressure.


    A thick killing intent enveloped each of them. Dark clouds rolled in the sky, the golden light that rushed


    down fiercely increasing.


    It broke out of the clouds. The golden light shone like a great sun.


    It was¡­ A giant, paved golden eagle, its size was about ten times bigger than the Immortal Bird.


    Alex was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s that giant bird!¡±


    He vividly remembered that the moment he had just entered this heaven and earth, he saw a giant


    golden bird swoop down in the sky and instantly grab the ancient dinosaur-like giant beast.


    That was the one in front of him.


    Alex didn¡¯t expect to see it again this time. At that time, there was a feeling that his head was going to


    explode.


    Mystic Maiden moved with great speed and immediately unfolded her divine ability to open the hidden


    boundary, wrapping around everyone and the Immortal Bird, trying to avoid the giant golden eagle.


    However, the Immortal Bird, which was in extreme motion, obviously could not hide its whereabouts


    and was locked.


    ¡°Goo, goo¡­¡±


    The Immortal Bird¡¯s soul trembled in fear. It almost couldn¡¯t fly anymore. It wanted to faint and forget


    about it. Lh was even lying on the back of the Immortal Bird, shivering.


    Could she not be so pathetic?


    If this giant golden eagle came a littleter, wouldn¡¯t she be set free?


    However, death was now ahead, already beckoning.


    Mystic Maiden how was drawn fully, and an arrow was shot up. However, to her surprise, a human


    figure stood on the body of the massive golden eagle, shooting an arrow over.

 Chapter 2580

    Chapter 2580


    Two different arrows collided, erupting with a monstrous noise. The surrounding air was torn apart.


    There was scurrying turbulence in the pitch-ck space, which temporarily blocked the Golden Eagle¡¯s


    attack a little.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Alex tapped the Immortal Bird, hurrying it up so it would go.


    This time the Immortal Bird did not hesitate and pped its bone wings like crazy. The boney wings


    were wrapped with true essence, causing the bone patterns to be in rhythm, forming a kind of invisible


    energy wing that caught arge area of air.


    Lh finally snapped out of her overwhelming shock.


    Pointing to the vast mountain range below on the left, ¡°Fly that way, with the resistance of the mountain


    range forest. It is bigger than you and certainly cannot move as smoothly as you.¡±


    The Immortal Bird could not speak, but it could understand.


    The most important thing was that it was now in a state of confusion. Under species suppression, its


    bird brain capacity was already small. Now, its mental functions had crashed. Only able to listen to


    Lh¡¯s words, it immediately flew over there.


    Another arrow was shot.


    This time, it was Mystic Maiden who deflected the attack.


    Again, another big explosion urred.


    After several rounds of explosive shooting, the Mystic Maiden was a bit physically exhausted. After all,


    her body was new and tender, and Arash¡¯s Bow was hot. This bow received the baptism of Yin and


    Yang. Half of its damage was repaired, but there were still defects. It could not be used for a long time


    and needed to be cooled in between.


    ¡°Who is the person standing on the giant golden eagle? Is it just a mount?¡± Lh eximed. She


    looked back at the man, whose two ck eyes with ck mes dancing in the sockets. It was enough


    to run a chill up anyone¡¯s spine.


    If that were the case, the problem was too serious. A giant eagle bone demon with golden bone


    patterns all over his body was merely someone¡¯s mount, so how strong was he himself?


    Then, thinking about the Arash¡¯s bow with arrows shot by the Mystic Maiden was tremendously


    powerful but could only match the other person¡¯s seemingly unusual arrow.


    This disyed the terror of the person in question. It was then that the man reshot an arrow.


    This time, the arrow was ck. It turned into a stream of silent ck light, piercing through the void¡­


    The distance between the two sides wasn¡¯t great, and this arrow was more potent than the previous


    one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it instead!¡±


    Alex knew that Mystic Maiden was exhausted and needed to take a breather, so he immediately topped


    up. He grabbed Athena¡¯s golden shield. All the golden pellets turned, and infinite secret power flowed


    into both arms.


    Boinggg!


    A deafening sound could be heard. Everyone felt difort in their ears. Their souls trembled, and the


    shockwave between the arrow and the shield caused the Immortal Bird¡¯s body to tumble in the air and


    fall sharply.


    Lh cried out in shock, terribly shaken.


    The good thing was, amid the chaos, she managed to grab the Immortal Bird¡¯s diagonally turned bone


    wings and held them firmly. If not, she would have been thrown farther.


    Between the soul tremors, Alex seemed to hear the angry shrill of a woman.


    He did not notice that above the shield in his hand, a bizarre human face emerged with a head full of


    snake hair and two bloodshot eyes with tears¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll block it!¡±


    Alex grabbed the Xavion sword with the other hand and was ready to meet it.


    However, he was pulled back by Mystic Maiden. ¡°You cannot go. That person is too strong. Combined


    with this eagle, you are no match for him.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I won¡¯t fight hard. It is just to create time for you guys.¡±


    This could not be helped.


    The two were getting closer and closer, but the giant golden eagle was simply too fast. It was about to


    be caught up. Instead of being passive, it was better to take the initiative.


    However, the man standing on the giant eagle was of the same mind, and without waiting for Alex to


    strike, he jumped off the giant golden eagle. The weapon in his hand changed to a divine halberd, and


    his speed was twice that of the giant eagle.


    At the same time, he shouted, ¡°The genius who killed my Gxy Nova still wants to run?¡±


    ¡°You will die!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the people on Alex¡¯s side all felt monstrous killing intent. This person, actually, had


    come to take revenge for the trialists of Gxy Nova.


    ¡°You guys go!¡±

 Chapter 2581

    Chapter 2581


    At such a critical moment, Alex was not afraid in the slightest. He stepped on the Immortal Bird¡¯s back


    and intercepted the attack.


    ¡°Mental domain, kill him!¡±


    Endless visions cascaded out. There were tens of thousands of immortal mountains, surging golden


    lakes, doomsday demons, and falling stars stacked up. Each containing a bizarre mental world, they


    rammed into the approaching man head- on.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The opponent was startled upon seeing Alex¡¯s mental visions.


    ¡®This man is on a level where he canmunicate with so many visions in the mental realm?¡¯


    ¡®No wonder he could kill so many geniuses from my n.¡¯


    ¡®I shall not allow him to continue growing, lest he¡¯ll surely be a disaster!¡¯


    He alsomunicated with his mental domain. Suddenly, a streak of razor-sharp sword light that


    looked like it came out of a ck mist and was about to split the world.


    ¡°Destroy it!¡±


    As he roared, the sword light broke through the sky.


    Alex felt tremendous pressure from the mental domain. That razor-sharp sword light severed all the


    mental visions that he had justmunicated with until they fell apart, like a hot knife cutting slicing


    through butter. His soul even began to hurt badly as if it was going to be cut in half.


    ¡®D*mn it! This guy is too powerful!¡¯


    Alex was astonished. This man was way more powerful than he thought. He suspected that his soul


    was about to fade away.


    He, however, was certainly unwilling to give up. So, all the golden cores in his body resonated and


    were about to form the furnace of forbidden spells.


    To Alex¡¯s surprise, after that man¡¯s soul sword light severed his visions, it unexpectedly barged into his


    sea of consciousness and wanted to shatter it.


    Roar!


    Alex roared in pain, his mental domain receiving severe damage. However, a little faint fluorescence


    appeared at this critical moment.


    It was light and indistinct. A weapon¡¯s shadow that looked like a sword or an ax was hidden within the


    fluorescence.


    As if it was simply passing by, it tapped on that streak of sword light.


    For a moment, a tsunami seemingly urred in Alex¡¯s sea of consciousness and the mental sword


    light of Gxy Nova¡¯s powerhouse before instantly withering. All the sword light was then incorporated


    into the fluorescence like rivers running into the sea.


    The fluorescence floated leisurely without any restraint.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    That Gxy Nova expert rushed down and roared furiously in pain.


    His mental sword light unexpectedly disappeared. Something had devoured it and had severed the


    connection with him, causing him to suffer severe mental damage. It was because this sword light was


    the only vision that he hadmunicated with the mental domain, and he had been cultivating it in his


    soul for thousands of years.


    Now that he suddenly lost it, he felt as though a huge gash had been carved into the depths of his soul.


    ¡°D*mn it! Return my sword light!¡± The man roared and went mad.


    As his Wheel of Life struggled desperately, he fiercely struck down the ck divine halberd with the


    exploding power ofws in his hands.


    At the same time, therge golden eagle also arrived and spat a beam of golden light. It turned out to


    be a flying sword.


    Alex was puzzled as well.


    What was that mass of fluorescence?


    It floated in his sea of consciousness and easily devoured that terrifying sword light.


    However, he had no time to think about it carefully. As if be was in the center of the tsunami, the


    attacks of the man and the eagle were simply too ferocious, and the space around him froze from the


    energy to the point he couldn¡¯t perform Instant Teleportation.


    ¡°D*mn it! Do you think I¡¯m a weakling?!¡±


    ¡°Clinton! Shock these two b*stards!¡±


    The summoned Requiem Clock emitted a morning bell-like loud ringing, and its energy prated


    one¡¯s soul.


    nggg!


    Athena¡¯s shield blocked therge golden eagle¡¯s flying sword.


    That Gxy Nova expert, however, resisted the blow of the Requiem Clock, deflected the Xavion


    Sword with the ck divine halberd, and grazed Alex¡¯s face before shing him hard on the shoulder.

 Chapter 2582

    Chapter 2582


    Alex felt immense pain in his shoulder.


    This blow had split his entire shoulder, causing one arm to almost fall off. He also could not hold the


    Xavion Sword in his hand, and it was about to fall. He hurriedly put away the Xavion Sword and


    desperately bandaged the broken bones with his soul power before turning around to flee.


    He nced at the falling Immortal Bird out of the corner of his eye and saw they were extremely close


    to the ground. At such a distance, the Mystic Maiden could definitely dodge the pursuit with her talent


    and supernatural power.


    As for the Immortal Bird and Lunafreya, he could only bless them. The important point was that he


    could survive on his own.


    He did not flee toward the Mystic Maiden, but he chose the opposite direction, the east.


    ¡°Goldie, chase him!¡± Taking the lead, the man rushed toward Alex.


    On the other hand, thatrge golden eagle was a little sluggish, and its body wobbled like it was going


    to fall. Nobody, however, noticed therge golden eagle¡¯s slightly stiff body and that the colors of its


    bones did not look right either. It was a little whiter, the same color as rocks.


    This was because the golden flying sword that it had spat crashed into therge golden shield.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Medusa manifested on the shield, and her bloodshot eyes opened a sliver.


    It took a nce at her.


    As a result, it felt something wrong with its body. It stiffened with a slight sign of petrification.


    Fortunately, it was not severe since Medusa did not open her eyespletely. The golden bone


    patterns on therge golden eagle spread and surged with energy, dispelling the slightly weird


    petrification effects. It then immediately chased after him.


    Boom!


    Alex¡¯s body fell rapidly andnded hard on the ground, forming a huge crater on the mountainside.


    If it were someone else, that person would have broken his legs after falling straight from such a high


    ce. His bones, however, were extremely sturdy as he had long reformed them. Yin-Yang Chi was


    also inside his bones, serving as a foundation so that they wouldn¡¯t be brittle.


    Nevertheless, it still hurt a little, especially the broken bones on his shoulder and the ribs. It was the


    impact of the fall that had dislocated those bones again.


    He grimaced in pain.


    Wham!


    Another streak of murderous light arrived first above his head. That Gxy Nova expert had no


    conscience of being an expert at all. He just ruthlessly attacked Alex out of desperation as he was


    infuriated. He wanted to kill Alex instantly, carve open his body and retrieve his sword light


    In addition, he also wanted the Requiem Clock, Alex¡¯s magical treasure, in his hand. He was amazed


    by the aura of ancient Buddhism from the chiming of this magical treasure.


    Alex did not know that this pursuer was a genius of Gxy Nova who had entered the Underworld for


    trials a long time ago. He, however, failed his first trial and did not enter the Pool of Afterlife, so he


    could only possess someone else¡¯s body¡­ To his surprise, he identally triggered a certain taboo


    here, causing the Pool of Afterlife to reject his soul. Hence, he could not even enter the Pool of Afterlife


    even if he managed to get there.


    As a result, he could only possess bodies one after another. Until now, lost count of the number of


    possessions. He had done it many times anyway!


    He was certainly unsatisfied with this result. Even if his soul energy became more powerful and his


    bone patterns would head to the pinnacle with the umtion over time, he could only stay here


    without a physical body, leaving only a pile of bones.


    So, what was the point of his life?


    However, it would be different if he could obtain the holy ancient Buddhist tool. He would surely be able


    to enter the Pool of Afterlife by then.


    Whoosh!


    Alex teleported a kilometer away and managed to dodge the murderous light narrowly.


    This was the limit of how far Instant Teleportation would work. His back, however, was still grazed, such


    that his soul power was torn apart and his bones broken.


    ¡®Mental attack!¡¯


    Alex secretly condensed the mental domain andmunicated with a dozen types of visions. He


    fiercely unleashed them the moment that man approached.


    He merely wanted tomunicate with the mass of fluorescence in his sea of consciousness as it was


    too omnipotent. If it could be used as a weapon to sever the opponent¡¯s soul, it would definitely be a


    useful tool.


    Unfortunately, that mass of stuff only treated his sea of consciousness as its nest and was leisurely


    living inside leisurely without showing any respect to the master. He could not evenmunicate with


    it, let alone control it.


    Buzz!


    He smashed that man with the recondensed mental visions.


    The man did not have the mental sword light this time. Moreover, he was mentally injured, so he


    decisively dodged the sharp blow.


    However, the next second¡­

 Chapter 2583

    Chapter 2583


    The golden eagle swooped down with tremendous pressure.


    It wanted to m into Alex and instantly crush him with its gigantic body.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Alex dared not try to intercept such an overwhelming attack with such force. He now had many broken


    bones and was severely injured, so how could he withstand such a level of attack?


    He cast Instant Teleportation again to continue fleeing.


    ¡°Shelly?! Shelly, I summon thee!¡± Alex shouted at the tool spirit of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge in this life


    and death crisis, only to discover that he would fail even after summoning her many times.


    ¡°F*ck! This d*mn brat ignored me!¡±


    Clinton kindly reminded him, ¡°Shelly gained some benefits in Shoraionji Temple, and she is in seclusion


    now. She¡¯ll definitely amaze you once shees out.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Alexined, ¡°If only I¡¯m still alive. Hopefully, it won¡¯t be a shock by then.¡±


    He shed like lightning, causing the trees on both sides to fly backward rapidly.


    He took out a handful of bone pattern pills, threw them into his mouth, and swallowed them while


    casting a technique in the Ultimate Book of Medicine to heal his broken bones¡­ Of course, consuming


    pills were just a method as he was just a skeleton now. His bones and soul would absorb the final


    energy of the pills, so it would be purer.


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    The pursuit behind him ensued. The man began to use his arrows and bow again.


    Meanwhile, therge golden eagle became vicious as well. Once it shook its densely packed gold en


    feathered body that was like flying snow in the sky, it turned into sword lights all over the sky and struck


    down with overwhelming force.


    Alex was injured again as ten or so bird feathers hit him. All of them were manifestations of energy, and


    their effects were equivalent to flying swords.


    ¡°D*mn you, old hairless bird! I shall tear your bones apart someday!¡±


    Alex screamed in pain, unleashing his speed to teleport continuously.


    Clinton said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to escape like this. The opponent surpasses your strength by multiple levels,


    and once that old bird has locked on you, so you won¡¯t be running far.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Do you have a decent strategy?¡±


    Clinton replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and persuade them?¡±


    Bong!


    The Requiem Clock emitted a deafening sound, and a wonderful Buddhist voice manifested.


    ¡°Both of you, give up evil to attain salvation!¡± The Gxy Nova expert grabbed the Requiem Clock


    without saying a word.


    Alex hurriedly recalled the Requiem Clock and grabbed it before continuing to flee.


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    Rocks burst, mountains copsed, and huge ancient trees were casually destroyed along the way.


    The miserable Alex was almost killed several times, now with bigger and more wounds on him.


    ¡®D*mn it! Here goes nothing!¡¯


    The tridimensional map in his sea of consciousness could identify the location of bone demons. He


    intended to find usable allies to share the damage. After making a choice, he had an eye on a dark


    golden marker nearby.


    He rapidly approached it with multiple Instant Teleportation and lightened footsteps. Eventually, he


    discovered a huge ck bull, eating grass leisurely by the broad river.


    ¡®Is that it?¡¯ Alex was startled.


    He checked the tridimensional map. The bone demon that possessed dark golden bone patterns


    turned out to be a bull?


    The pursuit behind him arrived as expected.


    ¡®Here goes nothing!¡¯


    Alex rapidly teleported there and stabbed the huge ck bull¡¯s butt hard with Athena¡¯s spear in hand.


    Immediately afterward, he teleported again and went under the river stealthily.


    Mooo!


    The huge ckbull looked up and screamed so much that its teeth were about to pop out, releasing an


    overwhelming aura from its body. As soon as it turned around, it happened to see that Gxy Nova


    expert and an eagle rushing over. The divine halberd in the Gxy Nova expert¡¯s hand exuded an


    imposing chill, just like the weapon used to poke its butt.

 Chapter 2584

    Chapter 2584


    Moo!


    ¡°You guys are pushing me too far!¡±


    The huge ck bull was infuriated as it felt an immense pain behind it. What was more unbearable was


    that kind of mental humiliation. It was not some ordinary kitten or puppy, but an old bone demon that


    had lived countless years in the Underworld and returned to nature. It was an existence that had


    reached the pinnacle in this world to the point of disheartenment in hunting bone demons.


    To its surprise, its butt was poked here with an unspeakable shame.


    ¡°I¡¯m the king of this ce! You people shall pay for your actions!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The huge ck bull spoke in humannguage as it flew into a rage. The overwhelming aura on it


    soared, and its body also rapidly erged.


    The bull was still tiny before the golden eagle earlier, but it became asrge as the golden eagle in the


    blink of an eye. Moreover, its aura became more powerful and dense. Sinister Chi burst all over its


    body, rotating around the sevenyered Wheel of Life.


    ording to the realm-increment with eachyer, this huge ck bull was already an existence of an


    Immortal Emperor or Demon Lord.


    As the golden eagle seemed to have remembered something, it kept retreating and eximed in


    humannguage, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re¡­ the Bull Demon King?¡±


    The Bull Demon King roared angrily, ¡°Since you know who I am, why don¡¯t you kneel and kill yourself?


    Do you think you couldy a hand on my buttocks?¡±


    The golden eagle trembled and kept retreating.


    The overbearing powerhouse of Gxy Nova, however, looked for Alex¡¯s tracks and finally discovered


    that he had jumped into the river¡­ It was because he had marked Alex¡¯s body and could trace him with


    his soul power.


    ¡°Bull Demon King or Sheep Demon King or god-knows-what! Get lost, and don¡¯t block my way!¡± the


    man roared as he was determined to get the Requiem Clock on Alex.


    He had waited for countless years and managed to wait for the holy tool of ancient Buddhism, so he


    could not miss that decent opportunity at all costs.


    Naturally, the Bull Demon King was infuriated.


    Just as that man wanted to rush into the river to look for Alex, the Bull Demon King blocked him again.


    ¡°Puny human, do you know who you are talking to? How dare you offend my dignified buttocks? This is


    the most wrong thing you¡¯ve ever done in your life. You shall atone for this misdeed with the price of


    your life.¡±


    The man from the Gxy Nova did not want to waste time on a bull, so he said, ¡°Who would want to


    lay a hand on your buttocks? I didn¡¯t do it. The culprit is in the river.¡±


    The Bull Demon King refused to believe him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? Die!¡±


    It was blissfully immersed in eating grass earlier, so it did not notice Alex at all. In addition, Alex had


    deliberately concealed his aura and left right after he poked it. Hence, it decided that man had driven its


    private part with the divine halberd in his hand.


    The Bull Demon King pestered him.


    The golden eagle was a loyal pet that the man had raised. It immediately rushed forward to help him.


    However, a gap existed between the eagle and the Bull Demon King. Moreover, the battle between Bull


    Demon King and the man was rapid, and the weapons were razor-sharp. It would get in the way


    instead if it rushed forward.


    The man shouted, ¡°Goldie, go after that brat! You must not lose him!¡±


    The eagle understood him, so it immediately lifted its body and soared to the sky. Then, it chased after


    Alex along the turbulent river.


    ***


    Alex hid under the river while concealing his aura. However, he could see the event unfolding on the


    river bank through the X-ray vision of his divine eyes. As the Bull Demon King stubbornly pestered that


    Gxy Nova expert, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, he soon discovered that the golden eagle


    had caught up to him. Moreover, that man had clearly marked his body after he looked at the route of


    its pursuit. Hence, the eagle could only discover his location so quickly.


    ¡®D*mn! That trashy bird still came and bullied me!¡¯ Alex was resentful and felt as though hares may pull


    dead lions by the beard.


    His strength had clearly skyrocketed after immersing in the water of Yin-Yang Chi for three years, so he


    thought that he could do whatever he wanted and go on a killing spree in this world. On the contrary, he


    was chased by a man and a bird-like dog.


    Swoosh!


    He teleported continuously over dozens of kilometers under the river. The river course deepened and


    widened.


    He could tell that the eagle should be bad at swimming because it just locked on him above the river


    course and did not swoop down.


    ¡®Things aren¡¯t going to work out in this way.¡¯


    ¡®I have to retaliate and kill it while that huge ck bull is pestering that guy!¡¯


    After he had made up his mind, he immediately rushed out.


    Ssh!


    He rushed out of the river and Instant Teleported to the shore.

 Chapter 2585

    Chapter 2585


    With a mighty shriek, the golden eagle rushed over. It opened its mouth and spat three golden light


    beams.


    It had probably cultivated a certain flying sword technique as the three golden light beams turned out to


    be three razor-sharp flying swords. They even tore apart the void at breakneck speed.


    nk!


    nk!


    Alex blocked two golden light beams with Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield.


    Meanwhile, the other light beam grazed Alex¡¯s thigh bone and almost severed his leg bone.


    In that instant, the avatar on Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield became more vivid. Her bloodshot eyes opened a


    sliver once again and her eyes even glowed with golden light, looking bizarre.


    ¡®Huh? What kind of treasure is this shield? The human face on it seems to be moving, right?¡¯


    The golden eagle was curious. Its golden flying sword lights were also quite powerful existences, yet


    that shield was unscathed after blocking them multiple times. It also wanted to own it due to curiosity.


    It deliberately flew out and wanted to take a closer look at the patterns on the shield, especially


    Medusa¡¯s glowing eyes.


    However, it panicked and became miserable in that instant when a gush of powerful telepathy seemed


    to pass its entire body and paralyze its bones. It unexpectedly became sluggish. Even its bones and


    legs were less nimble as if they had hardened.


    Wham!


    Its huge body crashed and rolled on the ground, forming arge ditch.


    Alex had long been ready and was about to unleash the twenty four formation gs he had prepared


    with a wave of his hand. To his surprise, the eagle fell headlong and mmed on the ground, unable to


    get up.


    A bizarre color also appeared on its body, as if it turned into cement.


    ¡®Petrification?¡¯


    ¡®Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield?¡¯


    Alex recalled the Olympus Tribe expert that he had killed before. He learned about the power of


    Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield from him. After activation, the Medusa on the shield would awaken and open


    her eyes.


    Anyone who looked into her eyes would be petrified?


    He subconsciously nced at her as well.


    As a result¡­


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    He just felt numb, as if he was looking at a stunning beauty with a bizarre smile. Her full head of snake


    hair stretched out to touch his body, hardening and petrifying every area it touched.


    ¡®How silly of me?¡¯


    Alex¡¯s body stiffened, extremely helpless. Fortunately, this condition did notst long. The magical


    power of Medusa¡¯s gaze was insufficient. Most importantly, he could feel Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone exerting


    its force with a shake to dispel the bizarre magical power.


    The next second, he took out the Xavion Sword and shed at the golden eagle¡¯s neck.


    ¡®How miserable!¡¯


    This was the golden eagle¡¯s final resentment. Curiosity killed the bird.


    If it had not gone to look at that shield, how would it have ended up like this?


    Poof!


    The eagle¡¯s huge head was severed.


    The Xavion Sword also shattered the eagle¡¯s soul.


    It was then a furious roar came from the front. ¡°No!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Alex opened his mouth and uttered a sentence of profanity. Surprisingly, the huge ck bull no longer


    stalled that guy from Gxy Nova and was killed instead, but it was the Bull Demon King with dark


    golden bone patterns!


    It indicated that this man was truly onmipotent. His roar spread to the dark clouds in the sky till they


    trembled. It poured immediately afterward.


    Alex moved swiftly and put away the golden eagle¡¯s corpse before fleeing in the rain.


    A furious roar came from the back. ¡°I shall kill you today!¡±

 Chapter 2586

    Chapter 2586


    Alex had his heart in his mouth with a tingling scalp. To his surprise, this alien from Gxy Nova had


    be even more powerful, and his exuded aura contained an apocalyptic power.


    ¡®Did he hide his strength previously?¡¯


    ¡®Or, did he devour the huge ck bull¡¯s dark golden bone patterns?¡¯


    Alex hurriedly fled and rushed toward the wooded hill. He nced at the tridimensional map in his sea


    of consciousness amid hectess, only to discover that the dark golden marker was really gone.


    Meanwhile, the marker of the guy around him turned out to be ck.


    What grade did ck represent?


    Alex had never seen it before. Was ck after gold?


    Despite fleeing, Alex¡¯s mouth was not idle either. He retorted, ¡°I will have to kill you too in the future!


    You better not die early!¡±


    Wham!


    With an ear-piercing sonic boom, the man threw the divine halberd in his hand at Alex like a ray of light.


    Alex narrowly dodged it with Instant Teleportation.


    He continued fleeing. Three minutester, he was caught up again.


    Both parties exchanged blows once. Alex suffered a miserable defeat with three broken ribs and


    cursed in immense pain.


    ¡®D*mn it! How is he so powerful?¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t even defeat him with 2,999 golden cores. What¡¯s the point of having so many, then?¡¯


    He was cornered. He only managed to infer the great gap between him and an Immortal Monarch or


    Immortal Emperor in close quartersbat. He had used Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield and wanted to repeat


    the same trick to petrify that man but to no avail. It was because the avatar on Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield


    was hidden, and he did not know how to activate it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± The man finally blocked Alex in a valley.


    His entire body, including his head, had previously been wrapped in a ck robe, but now he took off


    his hood, revealing the real face within¡­ It did not turn out to be a skull, but a real face withplete


    features that looked particrly handsome with a bizarre aura.


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Alex eximed.


    All the creatures that entered the Underworld would be skeletons.


    Why could he keep his flesh?


    Alex, however, soon noticed that this was not real flesh but a kind of sorcery, a mystic art that


    transformed the facial features in flesh and blood. Hence, he could only look so handsome to the point


    that he should not exist in the world, like a deity descending into the mortal realm.


    ¡°D*mn! That¡¯s drop dead gorgeous!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Alex turned toin. He could neither escape nor did he have energy. Moreover, he had a few


    more broken bones on him and did not have time for recovery. So, he would genuinely meet his demise


    if he were to escape again.


    ¡°Are you not running away atst?¡± The man sneered, and the transformed human face was full of


    disdain.


    Shortly afterward, he became infuriated. ¡°You know what? Goldie was my soulmate. I only managed to


    raise Goldie to be that huge after living for 1,300 years. It was my bestpanion when I was lonely.¡±


    Alex froze for a brief moment, totally puzzled. ¡°You treat a bird as yourpanion. Can a man and a


    bird do that kind of deed?¡±


    The man was not furious, but he smiled. ¡°But since it¡¯s dead, so be it! It¡®s because it would be useless


    soon. I can get out of here with the holy tool of ancient Buddhism, so I¡¯ll consider letting you off the


    hook if you hand it over.¡±


    Alex learned about a piece of important information from his mouth.


    ¡°Wait How can you confirm that you can leave this ce with the holy tool of ancient Buddhism?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can confirm that,¡± the man said, ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m at the end of my patience. You¡¯ve killed so


    many ingenious cultivators from Gxy Nova, and you even murdered my soulmate. I was going to


    grind your bones into ashes, but now I¡¯m willing to offer you a chance. Remember to grasp it.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Alright, but I think you better die here.¡±


    ¡°What? You really refuse to be convinced until you are faced with the grim reality!¡±


    He was infuriated and was about to make a move when Alex stomped the ground, causing it to


    tremble.


    The surroundings abruptly underwent drastic changes. It was illusionary and full of mist, and Alex¡¯s


    figure disappeared into thin air. The Gxy Nova expert swung at him with the halberd, only to hit an


    expanse of mountain rocks.

 Chapter 2587

    Chapter 2587


    Furthermore, the tactile sensation was bizarre.


    ¡®Illusionary formation?¡¯ The man was shocked.


    That was naturally because of the twenty four formation gs that Alex had used. Using the period of


    his speech, he secretly inserted the gs on the ground and stealthily set up the spell formation.


    He had encircled himself within it because he could not move too much, and theyout of the formation


    gs could not extend to the outer range. He bought time so that he could heal himself in the spell


    formation.


    He took out the golden eagle¡¯s body and devoured the bone patterns on the spot.


    Although not an Immortal Emperor or Demon Lord like the huge ck bull, the eagle was very


    powerful, close to the level of an Immortal Monarch. It had thousands of densely packed golden bone


    patterns, and its strength might¡¯ve even exceeded the Olympus Tribe expert who attacked Shoraionji


    Temple previously.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, he had Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield¡­


    Buzz!


    Alex devoured the bone patterns. The bone patterns¡¯ energy was absorbed by the ancient forbidden


    spell runes after flowing into his bones.


    The broken bones on him healed rapidly. Moreover, a portion of energy began impacting thest of his


    three thousand acupoints.


    It was the acupoint known as the Spirit Gate, located at the navel.


    This acupoint was the center of acupoints all over the body, like all rivers running into the sea. Alex


    believed that his strength would definitely be enhanced by leaps and bounds after thest


    breakthrough and the perfection of three thousand golden cores. It would be possible for him to counter


    kill the Gxy Nova expert.


    Unfortunately, it was just his wishful thinking. It was challenging to break through this acupoint.


    He could not break through it with the water of Yin-Yang Chi either, leaving thest hurdle. On the other


    hand, Mystic Maiden had said that no bone patterns could bepared with the Yin-Yang Chi. It was


    simply a fool¡¯s dream if he wanted to rely on the help of the golden eagle¡¯s bone patterns to break


    through the Spirit Gate acupoint into a golden core.


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    That man madly attacked the spell formation from the outside.


    Meanwhile, Alex rapidly healed his injuries.


    He did not manage to break through thest acupoint, but he found the marker on his body. So, he


    immediately used the furnace of the forbidden spell to wipe out that marker.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The marker has disappeared?¡±


    The man outside froze for a brief moment as he sensed it. He now stopped attacking and felt carefully


    whether Alex was still in the formation. Since he had to get the Requiem Clock, he eventually said,


    ¡°Give me the holy tool of ancient Buddhism, and I¡¯ll wipe the te clean. Otherwise, I¡¯ll gather my men


    right now to find your friends and kill everyst one.¡±


    Alex remained silent. He had suddenly discovered that the golden eagle was also wearing a spatial


    ring, which was extremely rare. Most importantly, he unexpectedly found a stone inside the ring.


    The Chaos Tree in his mind pce moved rhythmically and reacted vigorously, corresponding to the


    stone.


    ¡®What is that thing? It can even shock the Chaos Tree? Isn¡¯t it just a stone?¡¯


    Moreover, it was yellowish like a pile of hardened poop. He couldn¡¯t even tell what it was with his divine


    eyes.


    The Chaos Tree, however, proactively stretched out a root to envelop the stone.


    Clunk!


    The extremely hard portion of the stone surface cracked open, revealing its true contents. A gush of


    boundless, surging aura spilled out.


    Alex was instantly dumbfounded.


    ¡®Oh my god! Is this a Yellow Obsidian Crystal?¡¯


    As the saying went, ¡°The sky was ck, the earth yellow, and space and time, vast and infinite¡±. The


    Yellow Obsidian Crystal was formed by the condensation of massive Yellow Obsidian Chi. This item


    was simply a holy artifact that big shots like sect founders would scramble to obtain, not to mention


    how priceless it was.


    He should be able toplete the three thousandth golden core this time, right?

 Chapter 2588

    Chapter 2588


    Alex¡¯s jaw dropped.


    It was simply a great surprise. The golden eagle actually possessed such a treasure, one that it never


    knew about. Even its master, an expert from the Gxy Nova, did not know about the Yellow Obsidian


    Crystal either.


    If he did, he would have used it and wouldn¡¯t have possibly kept it until now. Its external appearance


    was just too ordinary.


    It was the kind of object that no one would notice if it were thrown by the roadside, utterly perfect


    concealment of a holy object.


    He did not know why the golden eagle would ce a stone with such an ordinary appearance inside its


    storage ring¡­ It probably came from a certain special ce, such as someone else¡¯s collection and a


    ce with miracles. The eagle thought it was extraordinary, but it could not tell its identity and casually


    threw it into the storage ring. Alex, however, took advantage of it in the end.


    He was overjoyed.


    He had already gained a lot from the Yin-Yang Chi, and it allowed him to have a head start. However, it


    was challenging to develop the final golden core because ordinary materials were no longer of any use.


    And now, he received what he asked for.


    Such arge piece of Yellow Obsidian Crystal should be enough for his use, right?


    Unexpectedly, just as Alex was about to seize the time to absorb the energy in the Yellow Obsidian


    Crystal, the Chaos Tree¡¯s roots that had long enveloped it began sucking the energy desperately.


    ¡°Ahh! What the hell is wrong with you?! This is mine! It¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°D*mn thief! Stop right now! This is my Yellow Obsidian Crystal! Shut your mouth, and no sucking! Let


    go! Let go, you bast*rd! Do you believe I¡¯ll move you away?! People, unlike trees, thrive on change. I


    think you don¡¯t wish to survive anymore. It¡¯s mine! Give it back!¡±


    Alex was about to explode with rage.


    That d*mn Chaos Tree was too shameless and had terrible table manners. Hurriedly, he pounced on it


    and gnawed at it without caring about his demeanor.


    Crack!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°O!¡±


    Alex screamed as an incisor chipped off.


    Whom should he reason with?


    Wasn¡¯t that too hard?


    He activated the mystic art and used Chi as a guide before absorbing it with his soul power. He had


    used up all the methods, but none of them was effective.


    ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s all for nothing! I¡¯m merely a cat¡¯s paws!¡±


    The extremely despondent Alex helplessly watched the masses of Yellow Obsidian Chi entering the


    Chaos Tree¡¯s root system and sucking them away. He was envious and furious, but he could not do


    anything about it.


    At the same time, the Gxy Nova expert outside the spell formation heard Alex¡¯s roar from the inside.


    However, he was dumbfounded when he learned about the Yellow Obsidian Crystal.


    ¡®Was there actually a Yellow Obsidian Crystal?¡¯


    He was astonished, like a cat on a hot tin roof. He wanted to rush inside and snatch the Yellow


    Obsidian Crystal. That was a grand opportunity, a magnificent creation. An Immortal Emperor aside,


    even deities would also seize it at all costs when they saw an item of this sort.


    His real name was Baton Deliford.


    Holding a great reputation in the Gxy Nova, he was a great prince of one of the top ten countries.


    Not only was he superbly talented in cultivation, but he was extremely lucky¡­ He had been merely


    suffering unfair treatment after reaching the Underworld¡­ Of course, all of that was self-proimed.


    However, he felt that great fortune had nowe. The luck he had umted over the years all


    manifested on Alex today. The holy tool of ancient Buddhism and the Yellow Obsidian Crystal.


    They were all his long cherished holy artifacts, and taking a piece out was enough to shock the world. If


    his father were to have known about those artifacts, he would¡¯ve definitely mobilized the entire


    country¡¯s forces and seized them back.


    ¡®I have to obtain them! I must!¡¯


    ¡®The holy tool of ancient Buddhism is mine! The Yellow Obsidian Crystal is mine too! No one can


    snatch them from me!¡¯


    Baton yelled in his heart. He, too, was overwrought.

 Chapter 2589

    Chapter 2589


    He desperately attacked the spell formation because he knew nothing about them. He was not at fault.


    Instead, those in the Gxy Nova who knew about spell formations were an extremely rare


    urrence. Even if someone did, his knowledge would be limited. Hence, he could only attack it with


    brute force.


    Unfortunately, it was all in vain.


    Simrly, the twenty four formation gs from the Gxy Nova had an impressive background, and not


    just anyone could crack them.


    Meanwhile, Alex sat on the ground in a daze. He couldn¡¯t care less about Baton¡¯s attacks on the spell


    formation.


    ¡®Yellow Obsidian Chi, it¡¯s such an omnipotent thing! I can see it, but why can¡¯t I use it?¡¯


    ¡®Am I lucky, or am I just unlucky?¡¯


    Just as the terribly depressed Alex was helplesslyining, the Chaos Tree¡¯s roots let go of the


    Yellow Obsidian Crystal and returned to Alex¡¯s mind pce.


    ¡°F*ck! Has this bast*rd sucked them dry?¡± cursed Alex.


    He was extremely dejected.


    The key was that this bast*rd devoured his Yellow Obsidian Chi and did not repay him anything at all. It


    was so stingy that it ruined its character as a tree and was unworthy of the name ¡®Chaos¡¯!


    ¡°Did you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be called the Chaos Tree! You should be called the Bandit Tree! You even


    robbed the Yellow Obsidian Chi from yourndlord! You are immoral and have terrible character! I


    despise you!¡±


    Afterward, Baton was shocked again.


    ¡®Oh my god! Was he talking about¡­ The Chaos Tree?


    ¡®He actually possesses the Chaos Tree?¡¯


    ¡®How is that possible?! Is this guy a son of the Heavenly Emperor?¡¯


    Baton¡¯s eyes also became bloodshot. That was due to excitement and greed.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just then, Alex suddenly noticed bizarre wisps of energy overflowing before him. Those energies


    exuded a fearful prehistoric aura as if the earliest ancestor had appeared.


    ¡°This is the Yellow Obsidian Chi?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still some of it inside the stone!¡±


    Alex was astonished as his heart raced wildly. Without demur, he immediately activated the mystic art,


    Ten-Point Forbidden Spell to capture the Yellow Obsidian Chi wandering in the air. He noticed that two


    small holes had appeared on the crystal.


    Those were holes bored by the Chaos Tree¡¯s root.


    It drained a portion of it, leaving the rest for Alex.


    ¡°Haha! Haha!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mister Chaos Tree. I¡¯ve wronged you. You deliberately helped me to open up holes on it


    because you were afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to consume the energy, right?¡±


    ¡°But you benefited out of this as well. Never mind. I¡¯m generous to my people. I¡®d just share half of the


    loot from the eagle¡¯s ring. I¡¯m generous enough to you, right? Hence, remember to repay me if you ever


    gain any benefits, for instance, the Chaos Fruits that you¡¯ll manage to bear someday.¡±


    Alex absorbed the Yellow Obsidian Chi. It was smooth sailing this time, and he absorbed all of it into


    his body. He felt great as Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone moved rhythmically. He could immediately use this energy


    to impact the acupoint.


    He could feel the energy in the Spirit Gate acupoint getting increasingly concentrated not on a physical


    level, but it was on the mental and soul level of the Spirit Gate, located at the empty spot where the


    navel was supposed to be located.


    The condensed Yellow Obsidian Chi inside the Yellow Obsidian Crystal was massive.


    The Chaos Tree could instantly absorb half of it, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Alex. His body could not


    withstand too much of it, and he also had a slow absorption rate.


    However, it was enough.


    Ten minutester, he felt that the Spirit Gate acupoint abruptly shook, like a long-awaited flower that


    had finally bloomed on a certain early morning.


    Three thousand acupoints and three thousand golden cores. Today, Alex had attained perfection!

 Chapter 2590

    Chapter 2590


    Boom!


    Alex felt a massive tremor in his soul.


    After attaining the perfection of three thousand golden cores, his mind pce, cardiac acupoint, and


    sea of consciousness seemed to have sessfully undergone some kind of metamorphosis.


    They were all connected. They were allplete. They would no longer be defective.


    Three thousand densely packed golden cores in his soul slowly rotated like a dazzling starry sky at


    night, withrge stars linking and echoing each other. They brightened and dimmed in a steady


    stato as though they were breathing.


    Alex felt an unprecedented rity in his soul. Layers of his mental domain appeared more clearly with a


    more tridimensional sense.


    A mountain range surrounded by the Fairy energy. A goldenke with surging holy energy. Inds


    floating in the sky. Falling stars that poured into the mortal realm. The bright moon rising above the sea.


    The sea dyed orange by the sunrise¡­


    Various mental visions he hadmunicated with appeared likeyers of huge screens.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Alex¡¯s spirit passed through these screens. Thest thing he saw was that mass of


    fluorescence. It was a little vague and unclear. Now that Alex¡¯s mental strength had metamorphosed


    and be unprecedentedly powerful, he felt that he might have the ability to see the item inside the


    fluorescence clearly.


    ¡®What exactly is this?¡¯


    ¡®I have to know about this!¡¯


    He began condensing massive mental strength to look at that mass of fluorescence. The task was


    arduous. It was extravagant mental consumption. Moreover, a series of pangs struck his soul.


    His body trembled from the unbearable pain, but the mist in the fluorescence gradually dissipated. He


    would be able to see it soon. He had to withstand it for a while. He just had to resist it for a while¡­


    ¡®This is really an ax!¡¯


    ¡®The point is that it just looks too awful. It¡¯s pitch-ck and old, just like an ax a lumberjack had abused.


    ¡®Having such power¡­ Could this be Paul Bunyan¡¯s ax?¡¯


    Alex finally saw it clearly, but all of a sudden, he screamed horribly. That mass of fluorescence shook


    and immediately sucked away more than 90% of his soul power.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Alex hurriedly retrieved all his mental soul power, but 90% of his soul power had indeed been lost. He


    was looking forward to counter-kill that guy after he transcended and his strength skyrocketed.


    However, in a brief moment, 90% of his soul vanished, and his strength plummeted instead of


    advancing. How could he still fight that guy?


    Alex hurriedly devoured the bone patterns and swallowed pills before consuming various bone patterns


    and great pills. All of those could replenish his soul power. Sadly, that mass of fluorescence kept


    devouring his soul power behind theyers of huge screens in his sea of consciousness, leaving only


    10% for him. It was useless even if he replenished it. That mass of fluorescence would suck away the


    amount proportional to the replenished soul power.


    The energy inside the Yellow Obsidian Crystal hadn¡¯t been all used up. There was still a lot left.


    Alex acted again. He drew out the Yellow Obsidian Chi from the opened hole to replenish his soul


    power.


    The result was the same.


    ¡®Why the hell am I sucking it? I¡¯m simply wasting the Yellow Obsidian Chi. I might as well keep it so I


    can give it to someone else.¡¯


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    Alex was about to cry. What he did not know was that the Baton outside the spell formation was


    already crying.


    It was because he could hear Alex¡¯s talking voice. From the conversation, he knew one thing, it turned


    out that the Yellow Obsidian Crystal in Alex¡¯s hand was taken out of Goldie¡¯s ring.


    It initially belonged to him. The discovery devastated him.


    Baton also remembered something. A century ago, he and Goldie once saw a battlefield-like ancient


    ruin in the Underworld. They found a huge human corpse, and the corpse was holding a strange stone


    in his fist.


    Goldie thought that it was a treasure.

 Chapter 2591

    Chapter 2591


    However, he did not think so because he detected nothing out of it. He had used countless methods


    but failed to split the stone, so it was rtively hard at best. Eventually, Goldie stored it inside the


    storage ring, and he never saw Goldie taking it out again.


    Could it be that stone?


    Was it the Yellow Obsidian Crystal?


    What a fateful irony!


    ***


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Alex was anxious, now equivalent to being trapped in the spell formation. He would be annihted as


    soon as he went out. He kept his soul power at 10% all the time.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, more than a hundred people instantly came outside the spell formation. They were all Gxy


    Nova trialists that Baton had summoned.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, may we know the reason for our urgent summoning?¡±


    The trialists were extremely courteous and so respectful to Baton that they almost kneeled and saluted


    him.


    Alex was shocked upon hearing those words. ¡®Turns out this bast*rd is some prince of a country?¡¯


    At this moment, the group of people outside joined forces and madly bombarded the spell formation.


    Everyone attacked it with an overwhelming aura. Alex began to get a little nervous, fearing that the


    spell formation would truly be broken. When the time came, he would meet his demise without knowing


    the cause of death in the face of that many experts from the Gxy Nova.


    Fortunately, this spell formation was very stable.


    Not only did it possess its own energy, but most importantly, the formation gs could proactively


    communicate with Earth¡¯s essence and power ofws and integrate those energies into the spell


    formation and the formation gs.


    In fact, their frantic attacks now consumed the surrounding spiritual energy of the world. They attacked


    it for a good while.


    Baton waved his hand. ¡°Stop. It¡¯s useless. The Earth essence is overwhelming and extremely dense.


    We won¡¯t be able to destroy this spell formation as long as the Earth essence of this ce isn¡¯t


    extinguished.¡±


    He turned to other schemes.


    He shouted outside to tell Alex that they were going to hispanions. When the time came, they


    would capture those people and skin them alive so he woulde out.


    Immediately afterward, Alex just saw those people leaving.


    He obtained some information from Prince Baton that they would capture Mystic Maiden and the others


    along the way.


    ¡®Bast*rds!¡¯ Alex cursed in his heart. He was furious. They were truly despicable and shameless.


    To his surprise, those dignified experts would actuallymit such immoral deeds.


    However, Mystic Maiden, whose body was restricted, had a low cultivation level, and her battle power


    was still no match for him¡­ Most importantly, she must be worrying about him, as he could sense her


    approaching. Therefore, she would be miserable once she encountered the horde of trialists from the


    Gxy Nova.


    ¡®I can¡¯t stay here. I must inform her!¡¯


    After pondering for a while, Alex nned to leave the twenty four formation gs behind and stealthily


    escape to find Mystic Maiden. He just did whatever he thought of-He flicked his fingers to change the


    position of the formation gs and expand the area of effects for the spell formation.


    In an instant, Baton sensed it and hurriedly retreated. It was then that the well-prepared Alex activated


    another bout of long-distance Instant Teleportation and silently left the spell formation, chasing in the


    direction the Mystic Maiden was located.


    Soon, he noticed that two groups of people along the way were moving towards the same location. He


    could almost confirm that she would encounter them.


    Alex activated the divine eyes and looked in the direction of Mystic Maiden, only to find out that Mystic


    Maiden was not alone. Even the Immortal Bird and Lunafreya were there. They did not leave, so the


    number of targets would increase.


    Alex instantly understood Mystic Maiden¡¯s intention.


    Neither she nor Alex knew the ce that Daya wanted to go and had to rely on the Immortal Bird or


    Lh Mueller. Feeling unsafe with the Immortal Bird, she had brought Lh along as well.


    However, this clearly increased their chances of exposure.


    ¡®I can¡¯t deal with that d*mn prince now.¡¯


    ¡®But I shouldn¡¯t have issues killing a few minions, right?¡¯


    Although he had lost 90% of his soul power, his strength had increased significantly, and his soul power


    became at least five or six times stronger from the transcendence with thepletion of three


    thousand golden cores earlier. If he calcted that, his strength would not differ much from before the


    upgrade.


    Alex put on the outfit of a Gxy Nova trialist and quickly blended in.

 Chapter 2592

    Chapter 2592


    Pitter-patter!


    Rain poured in the lush forest with lightning and thunder in the distance. The sky was exceptionally


    dark, with visibility greatly reduced.


    ¡°Hey, guys! Wait for me!¡±


    Alex ran over and greeted the people in the back, speaking the Gxy Novanguage as he was now


    wearing the outfit of a Gxy Nova trialist. Everyone was a skeletal person, so the others could not tell


    his identity unless a soul marker had been nted on him from the beginning.


    Prince Baton had nted one on Alex before, but Alex had dispelled it. He refused to give up on the


    holy tool of ancient Buddhism and the Yellow Obsidian Crystal, so he naturally chose to fight to the


    death against the spell formation.


    ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡±


    This teamprised eight people in total with a variety of cultivation levels. The one with the highest


    level was at Heavenly Immortal realm, and Alex saw two or three hundred dark yellow bone patterns on


    his bones through their battle robes. He was the person in charge here and he was also the one who


    spoke.


    The rest, having slightly weaker power, followed him blindly.


    All eight people looked at Alex vigntly. Clearly, those people were not easy to fool. Even if everyone


    was a Gxy Nova member, they still maintained sufficient vignce. It was possible that there had


    been many incidents of killing each other to seize the bone patterns.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just me. I¡¯m alone, and I am not strong enough. I¡¯d be dead meat if I were to encounter those


    extraterrestrial aborigines.¡± Alex let out a self-deprecatingugh.


    And thus, the crowd lowered their guard against him. They certainly saw no one else, not to mention


    that he did not seem dangerous either.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± someone asked.


    Alex answered, ¡°Purple Cloud Academy.¡±


    The scene instantly became lively¡­


    ¡°So you¡¯re a Purple Cloud Academy student. I heard you guys have gotten quite miserable this time.


    Almost all the people who came died, and someone even killed the once in a lifetime female genius,


    Alyssa Huffman.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. I originally wanted to go to the Horizon n to be the Huffman family¡¯s live-in son-in-


    law, but the chance is apparently gone.¡±


    ¡°You? You still want to be the Huffmans¡¯ live-in son-inw? I believe you can¡¯t even enter the


    entrance of the Huffmans.¡±


    ¡°But since Alyssa Huffman has been killed, I¡¯m afraid the Horizon n will be broken-hearted. I wonder


    if they will send people over to investigate it and avenge her? Those Huffmans will definitely go crazy


    and may even go all out to activate the taboo and send in a group of experts outside thews¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Alex said nothing while listening to them. However, the more he listened, the more frightened he


    became.


    Did the first female trialist he killed hail from such a powerful background?


    As for those experts outside thews, who were they?


    Unfortunately, it was now difficult for Alex to ask much about them as he would be exposing his identity.


    Through the curtain of rain, he discovered with his divine eyes that the other team rushed in the


    direction of Mystic Maiden and the others. It seemed that the team had discovered their tracks.


    ¡®D*mn it. There¡¯s still a great distance¡­ But how did they find out?¡¯


    Alex had ants in his pants and couldn¡¯t care about the others. He initially wanted to infiltrate the team,


    solving the problem quickly by catching them off guard, but he could only settle for the second-best


    now.


    He suddenly turned around, looked at the back of the forest on a rainy night, and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s


    there? Come out.¡±


    His words shocked the Gxy Nova team. They all followed and looked at the ce where Alex was


    observing and heightened their vignce.


    However, they found nothing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did you find?¡± the leading captain asked.


    ¡°A¡­ Naked native moved rapidly and silently. He just disappeared in a sh,¡± Alex solemnly said with a


    concentrated look, as if it were true.


    Someone said, ¡°Boss, just now, His Highness said that one of those few extraterrestrials seemed to


    have a stealth ability.¡±


    The leader waved his hand. ¡°Be careful¡­¡±


    All the eight people stared intently at a corner.


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ll go try it out first. Those extraterrestrial psychos killed my best friend, so I must kill them


    with my own hands.¡± As he spoke, he took out the Xavion Sword.


    Just as the few were thinking about how tactful Alex was for willingly bing the first person to take


    the risk, he instantly used his killer blow. The long-prepared Requiem Clock rang loudly, shocking the


    people¡¯s souls.


    He fiercely swung the Xavion Sword at the captain.


    Poof!


    A head rushed up to the sky after it was severed by the sword.

 Chapter 2593

    Chapter 2593


    The captain¡¯s soul shuddered and was near death, but he did not die immediately, and his spirit was in


    a daze after it was shocked by the Requiem Clock. However, when he came to his senses, he was


    already decapitated, and his soul had begun to dissipate. At the same time, he also saw the heads of


    twopanions fly up, ending up in the same fate as him.


    Alex¡¯s sword decapitated three people at once.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The remaining people finally came to their senses, and each of them furiously stared at him with wide


    eyes. Someone furiously roared, ¡°You mongrel, how dare youy a hand on the people from our House


    Kjerag?!¡±


    How could they not be furious?


    He was too despicable. They were all members of the Gxy Nova and were doing their best for His


    Highness, Baton, but he used such means to deceive them and kill their people. How despicable and


    shameless!


    Subsequently¡­


    Poof!


    Alex teleported behind him and severed him across the waist with the sword.


    On the other hand, heshed out at a soul that was trying to escape with the palm strike, Thunder Palm


    Mantra, wiping it out. Eventually, the remaining four people werepletely awake.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t a member of the Gxy Nova! He¡¯s an extraterrestrial psycho!¡±


    ¡°The ringing earlier contained the energy of ancient Buddhism! Oh gosh! He¡¯s the one that His


    Highness is dealing with! How did he run out here? He¡¯s even dressed as a member of our Gxy


    Nova, disguising himself andunching a sneak attack! How sinister! This extraterrestrial psycho shall


    be d*mned! Kill him!¡±


    They yelled andshed out at Alex one after the other using their strongest attacks.


    Poof!


    Alex couldn¡¯t care less. He intentionally tested his passive defense by confronting the opponents¡¯


    swords with his bones. As a result, his bones clunked continuously, with sparks flying everywhere. His


    bones unexpectedly wore down the des of his opponents.


    Meanwhile, not a single mark had been left on his bones.


    His strength shockingly soared after the transcendence of three thousand golden cores, especially the


    existence of Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone that expanded his bone evolution to his entire body. His bones were


    now harder than a flying sword like they were invincible.


    Poof!


    Another head flew up. It was the sixth one. Two people remained on the field.


    It was raining cats and do gs, and it was getting dark, yet the massacre still continued without a bloody


    aura, with only the fear of death.


    ¡°Flee separately and report to His Highness!¡± a man shouted.


    However, a sword point suddenly appeared before his forehead and pierced his mind pce as soon


    as he finished speaking.


    Thest person fled desperately at a breakneck speed and thought that he could escape. A long


    golden spear, however, appeared behind him and stabbed his body.


    All eight people were annihted.


    Alex did not stop for a moment. After killing them, he gushed forward madly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Another group was only ten kilometers away from Mystic Maiden and the others.


    For the trialists, they could reach in the blink of an eye. He saw that Mystic Maiden had also sensed


    them and began fleeing toward the other side.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Capture them alive!¡±


    Alex heard the screams.


    There were more in this group, with a total of thirteen people.


    If they were to all rush over, Mystic Maiden and the others would surely be captured. Alex also feared


    the repercussions after acting against them.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Alex roared in thenguage of Gxy Nova, ¡°The extraterrestrial psycho is here! He has run out of the


    spell formation, and His Highness is injured! Come and save High Highness quickly!¡±


    On a rainy night, he crashed into the group of Gxy Nova trialists while stumbling in his footsteps.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°His Highness is injured? Where is he?¡±


    In the rainstorm, Alexunched a preemptive strike before the group could even distinguish right from


    wrong. Half of them surrounded Alex. It was then that Alex bore his teeth.

 Chapter 2594

    Chapter 2594


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    What awaited those Gxy Nova trialists was the deadly sword light.


    Poof! Poof!


    Two heads were instantly severed.


    Both of them were existences with the highest cultivation levels in the group.


    The scene suddenly became chaotic with continuous shouting and cursing.


    Alex sighed a little. He unleashed the sword blow with all his might and intended to kill three experts,


    but his soul power, reduced by 90%, still affected his speed and strength. So, he did not swing the


    Xavion Sword fast enough. just as he was about to kill the third person, the de only cut halfway


    through the bone of his arm before the opponent blocked it with his sword.


    ¡°Sinister bast*rd, you aren¡¯t even a Gxy Nova member! You¡¯re an extraterrestrial psycho! Kill him!¡±


    That man was infuriated as he howled to the sky.


    After he shook away Alex with all his might, he held the silver Skyward de and shed at Alex¡¯s


    neck with a destructive aura.


    Alex opened his mouth and spat a Buddhist mantra. ¡°Om Mani Padme Hum!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It turned out to be ineffective.


    ¡°D*mn. Did I mispronounce the mantra?¡±


    He did not dodge the iing sword but instead blocked it with his arm.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After he confirmed that his bones could resist the Earthly Immortal tier flying sword attacks in the battle


    earlier, he had extreme confidence in the hardness of his bones.


    ¡®Insufficient speed and strength don¡¯t matter.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll use my defense toplement them.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s hurt each other in battle!¡¯


    ng!


    The arm, shed by the des, still emitted the shing sounds of metal. At the same time, Alex


    severed his body from head to toe with the Xavion Sword, splitting him in half.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens and the others soon rushed back. The Immortal Bird and Lh


    followed behind. Thus, the battle became increasingly heated.


    Alex was now like a ferocious ancient beast. In the battle, he went offensive and madly pushed all the


    way without defending himself. He blocked the attacks thatnded on his Vitals with his hands. Such


    actions were baffling, so the others thought he was foolish to block their weapons with his arms.


    Undoubtedly throwing straws against the wind, they were killed in return, nheless.


    ¡°Be careful! This extraterrestrial psycho has cultivated the invincible body!¡± someone shouted to remind


    hispanion.


    However, it was already toote.


    Ten people had died in the team of thirteen trialists. The remaining two people were annihted after


    being surrounded, whereas thest person had a treasure on him and blocked the arrow out of Mystic


    Maiden¡¯s Arash¡¯s Bow.


    The battle ended.


    Mystic Maiden and the others looked at Alex in astonishment.


    ¡°You¡®ve be much stronger. You actually withstood the flying swords forcefully with your bones?¡±


    Alex smiled. He wondered if they would be even more surprised if he were to tell them that his current


    state was the result of an inexplicable mass of fluorescence that had reduced 90% of his soul power in


    his sea of consciousness.


    ¡°We better not stay here for long. That prince has gathered more than a hundred trialists to besiege


    us.¡± Alex said.


    And quickly exined Baton¡¯s identity as a prince. Afterward, those few people cleaned up the


    battlefield. Every dead trialist turned out to be a great fortune.


    Just then, a furious roar came from the forest. The three people and the bird looked over, definitely in a


    foul mood.

 Chapter 2595

    Chapter 2595


    ¡°Go quickly!¡±


    ¡°That old prince definitely knows I¡¯m not inside the spell formation. If he were to gather a hundred


    Gxy Nova trialists to besiege us in all directions, we surely wouldn¡¯t escape even with the Immortal


    Bird.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this area quickly while his soul can¡¯t sense us!¡±


    He was slightly reluctant to let go of the twenty four formation gs as they could be as powerful as


    that, even though he had not studied them carefully. Thus, if he were to lose them, he would definitely


    be broken-hearted for a few years. However, their lives were the most important thing now, and it would


    not be toote for him to get them back after escaping this tribtion.


    He had set up many traps inside the spell formation force field with the twenty four formation gs, so


    he believed that not many people could crack it.


    ***


    The night had descended entirely upon them.


    It was chaotic inside the forest, now that it was raining harder, apanied by gale and thunder. Even


    the divine consciousness of the trialists was subjected to great mental interference.


    Under cover of the extreme weather, Alex and the others sessfully sneaked away from the


    besiegement of the Gxy Nova crowd.


    During the period, they encountered Prince Baton¡¯s pursuit several times and saw him yelling while


    flying past them overhead. However, this storm, coupled with Mystic Maiden¡¯s force field for


    concealment, allowed them to dodge him smoothly¡­ Even if it were a wide ranging scan with divine


    consciousness, it would be challenging to find the movements of those few people thanks to the ruckus


    brought on by the rain and wind.


    He had lost the trails of Alex and the others.


    Roar!


    Baton vented his anger bypletely smashing a mountain into pieces. Countless trees suffered the


    aftermath, and all the bone demons living in this forest trembled, not daring to show up.


    Seven dayster, Alex and the others rushed to the beach.


    They wanted to go to the Eastern Immortal Ind, but now they could only go there by sea.


    ¡°Orphan, orphan¡­¡±


    The Immortal Bird opened its mouth and cried. It pped its wings helplessly while looking at the


    endless sea.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Alex kicked it rudely. It did not fly in the sky all the way to prevent itself from being targeted by Baton¡¯s


    people. This guy, however, was enormous and too apparent as a target, so Alex had long wanted to


    kick it away.


    Subsequently, this dumb bird pestered him endlessly and refused to leave amid an avid disy of


    loyalty. It wanted to stay by Alex and the Mystic Maiden¡¯s side and even said it was willing to work like


    a horse, ready to risk life and limb.


    In fact, it was just afraid of death. It was branded as a member of the extraterrestrial psychos, and the


    golden eagle¡¯s death had also be its sess.


    Therefore, the members of the Gxy Nova would not let it off the hook They would hunt it down even


    if it were the golden eagle¡¯s family or friend¡­ It was now equivalent to being socially dead. Once its


    whereabouts were exposed, it would instantly be a target.


    Who asked it to be that big and special?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The Immortal Bird pointed to the sky with its bony wing and shook its wings before making a gesture by


    lying on the ground.


    Those few people did not understand it.


    Alex kicked it, and it somersaulted. ¡°Tell me. You¡¯re a bird too, but why can¡¯t you speak? How strange.


    You should have activated your wisdom, melted the beast¡¯s throat bone, and you would¡¯ve spoken


    humannguage long ago if your cultivation reached this level. Stunted growth?¡±


    ¡°Orphan?¡±


    The Immortal Bird was immediately dumbfounded, ashamed to show its face. It lowered its head and


    remained silent.


    At this moment, Lh looked up to the sky at the back. She reminded the crowd to pay attention as a


    stranger appeared in the sky.


    At first nce, it turned out to be a white Pegasus. Upon close inspection, this Pegasus looked bizarre


    as it was, surprisingly, not all bones but had aplete appearance. It looked like a living Pegasus


    with a pair of broad, white wings. However, Alex understood it after taking another closer look. The


    Pegasus did not possess the same ability as Baton but was rather an inanimate creature made of a


    certain wood. It was a flying wooden horse.


    A ck-robeddy sat on the wooden horse.


    The most surprising thing was thedy holding a rope in her hand and anotherdy tied to the other


    end, hanging high up in the sky. She flew with the wooden horse and danced with the wind like a kite.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°What a strangebination!¡±


    ¡°Be careful. It better not turn out to be some trick by the Gxy Nova trialists.¡±


    The few people stayed vignt.


    It was then that the wooden horse in the sky mmed into the sea surface as fast as lightning. Then,


    an anomaly suddenly urred. Mysterious runes shed in the sky, and a tremendous pressure


    seemingly acted on that wooden Pegasus, causing it to fall violently and m hard into the seawater.


    Thedy hanging by the rope just happened to crash into the area next to Alex¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts! H-help me!¡± the woman cried for help when she saw Alex.


    It turned out that she spoke English with a heavy South Californian ent.

 Chapter 2596

    Chapter 2596


    Alex was instantly stunned, meeting someone here that could speak his mother tongue.


    ¡®Who is she?¡¯


    Her face was unrecognizable because her flesh had also been taken away.


    Alex quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s your situation? Who abducted you?¡±


    Thedy was ecstatic when she heard Alex¡¯s words, finally meeting someone who understood her. Just


    as she was about to reply, the woman dressed in ck, who had previously fallen into the sea with the


    trojan horse, yanked thedy back with a pull of the rope.


    Thedy flew into the air like a bullet,nding hard on the trojan horse.


    nk!


    Upon impact, the trojan horse that could fly was broken. However, it wasn¡¯t damaged solely by this hit.


    The actual reason was that it was sent into the sea by a burst of energy, breaking away from that


    attack.


    This resulted in the woman¡¯s rage. She grabbed the Americandy by the neck and started shouting at


    her. If she used any more force on her grip, she might actually break her neck.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Alex rushed over and spoke in an ancientnguage.


    This was because the woman also spoke thenguage. She, too, hade from the universe. In such


    moments, Alex couldn¡¯t remain indifferent when a fellow American was in danger.


    The woman raised her head and looked at Alex.


    In an instant, Alex felt a chill down his spine. He took a good look at the woman¡¯s face, which was


    simply nightmarish.


    It wasn¡¯t a skeleton, and neither was it skin and flesh. On her face grew a translucent ck film, and it


    wrapped her whole head. It looked eerie, as there were only contours in ce of the eyes, nose, lips,


    and ears. There weren¡¯t even any holes¡­ It was as if her whole skull was wrapped under her skin.


    Alex¡¯s heart shivered. He remained silent.


    However, Lh shouted out in fear, ¡°Ah! That¡¯s hideous! That¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    That one sentence immediately triggered the woman. She let out a chilly aura and red at Lh like


    a devil. ¡°You dare call me hideous?! Be prepared to face death, b*tch!¡±


    She then threw thedy away. With a pounce, she rushed towards Lh.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Her aura shook the heavens and earth, making people feel like their souls were about to break.


    It was at that very moment that Alex and the others understood what they had gotten themselves into.


    This woman was more terrifying than Baton. When she pounced towards them, Lh¡¯s body couldn¡¯t


    bear the sheer fear within her heart, and she fell to her knees, defenseless.


    At the critical moment, Alex lent a helping hand. Medusa¡®s Aegis Shield appeared in his hand as he


    lunged towards the woman, facing her attack straight on.


    ¡°Hmph, you asked for it!¡± The woman snorted, her voice full of disdain.


    The punchnded heavily on the shield.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A loud pitch scream came from the shield. It was some kind of mental scream that could hit the deep


    ends of someone¡¯s soul.


    The woman let out a ferocious attack, intending to break the shield and kill Alex. Unfortunately, she was


    disappointed. This weird-looking shield remained unscathed.


    Most importantly, a face appeared on the shield,ing alive.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Is this a demonic tool?¡±


    The woman stared curiously at the shield. She then saw with her own eyes, ady with snakes for hair


    opening her eyes.


    The petrification had started.


    Alex saw with his own eyes how the woman slowly looked unwell. She was being affected by the


    shield, slowly turning into stone.


    Ecstatic, Alex loved the shield now more than ever. At the same time, he attacked with the Xavion


    Sword.


    Boom!


    Yet The Xavion Sword missed, it crossed over the woman¡¯s head and sliced viciously down into the


    sea, where a humongous pir of water erupted to the air. Vastnds of the beach cleared out. A ten


    meter long and dozen meter wide channel of energy stretched out towards the deep end of the sea.


    It was as if the horizon had split into two.

 Chapter 2597

    Chapter 2597


    It would seem that the attack had failed. Alex realized he had underestimated the woman dressed in


    ck.


    She could actually recover from Medusa¡¯s freezing gaze in such a short amount of time?


    In the next second, there was a loud explosion.


    Mystic Maiden had fired Arash¡¯s bow, the arrow, hitting straight in the woman¡¯s chest and exploding. As


    the debris cleared, they could see that the woman¡¯s ck blouse had been torn. A bowl-size hole


    appeared in her chest, showing the singed, tar-ck flesh.


    Her chest had been torn open by Mystic Maiden¡¯s arrow, and it dripped with dark green liquid.


    It was entirely out of their expectations.


    ¡®Is she still human?¡¯


    ¡°Such a chilling and evil aura!¡± Mystic Maiden said.


    ¡°Is this thing still human?¡± Lh couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Turning into a skeleton upon arrival of the Underworld had already given her the chills. Still, such


    hideousness right in front of her eyes went way beyond her level of eptance. She¡¯d never seen


    anything so disgusting in her life.


    ¡°If I were to turn into such a state, I¡¯d rather die.¡±


    ¡°Then die!¡± The woman was furious and howled loudly.


    She waved her hand aggressively and delivered a deadly hit that sent Alex and the others flying.


    Lh and Immortal Bird shouted in pain. They somersaulted several times in the air andnded in the


    sea. The attack almost wiped out their souls.


    Alex and Mystic Maiden didn¡¯t fare any better either. They were curled up in a ball, their armors


    breaking, as their ribs ttered against one another.


    ¡°Argh, your intercostal space is too small, I¡¯m stuck!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that my fault? Why are your ribs so thick?¡±


    ¡°What should we do? I can¡¯t get it out!¡±


    ¡°Use some force, d*mn it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared to break your bones!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at theical situation, the Americandy sighed. ¡°You guys should leave now. You don¡¯t


    stand a chance against her. I¡¯m sorry for bringing you trouble.¡±


    Alexined to himself. ¡®This isn¡¯t just trouble. This is a life-and-death situation. God, you¡¯re so


    blind. Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re stuck here?¡¯


    ¡°This shield is pretty good!¡± The woman gestured


    A strong power acted upon Alex¡¯s hand, stealing Medusa¡®s Aegis Shield by force. She then tossed it


    around in her hand, even turning Medusa over and staring back at it with her eyes half-opened.


    Despite the re of death, she wasn¡¯t one bit afraid, and there was no sign of her being petrified either.


    Crank!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Alex separated himself from Mystic Maiden by force. Mystic Maiden broke a rib, but she was strong


    and didn¡¯t even whimper in pain. She reattached her rib by hand and healed up quickly with bone


    patterns.


    The woman nced at them and snickered coldly. ¡°Trialists are really getting weaker by the generation.


    I don¡¯t even have the desire to eat you.¡±


    With that, she turned over and looked at the tied-up Americandy. ¡°Yourpanion looked tastier. If


    you call him over, I don¡¯t mind giving you another chance at life.¡±


    Thedy shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, you¡¯ll never find him.¡±


    Alex was confused, unable to understand anything from their conversation, let alone the entire


    situation. He asked, ¡°Who are you guys?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the Corpse King¡¯s daughter!¡±


    A voice could suddenly he heard. Someone was rushing over from the vast sea, and under his feet was


    a golden boat. The person arriving was a young man. He had defined facial features and looked like an


    undeniably handsome gentleman.


    ¡°Oh no, honey, please leave immediately! She¡¯ll kill you,¡± thedy shouted in anxiety.


    ¡°Mandy, you know very well that I won¡¯ I leave without you!¡± The man¡¯s words sounded like a


    promation of love.

 Chapter 2598

    Chapter 2598


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    The woman dressed in ck, also known as the daughter of the Corpse King, suddenly let out a hearty


    laugh. Her pair of unlookable eyes stared at the man. She said, ¡°My beloved, you¡¯ve finallye to


    meet me.¡±


    Pfft¡­


    Alex was shocked by her words, nearly choking on his own mental saliva.


    ¡®This man here is pretty handsome, but still lesspared to me¡­¡¯


    That was just how confident and cocky Alex was.


    However, the Corpse King¡¯s daughter was actually a corpse. Alex couldn¡¯t imagine how they both


    would embrace and make out. It was a terrifying thought. He saw the man¡¯s mouth twitching in disgust.


    The man even seemed to shudder, like shivering aftering out of a bath in cold, bitter winter. His


    heart couldn¡¯t handle it.


    The man said, ¡°Don¡¯t say something so foolish, this isn¡¯t your choice to make.¡±


    The woman sneered and frowned. ¡°You ate my Spiritual Corpse Bead, so you are, in fact, my husband.


    And no one in the universe can change this, am I not right?¡±


    The man looked troubled, mumbling in frustration. ¡°Why am I so attractive? When will such luck stop?¡±


    Alex was speechless upon hearing this.


    Suddenly, the man attacked by throwing a dagger.


    Whoosh.


    In a shocking instant, Alex felt his brain go numb. The power of the dagger was too immense, making


    him feel like the world was about to end. It shed to the air and created a ripple of vibrations.


    Wherever the dagger passed, a vision of another mental space appeared.


    The space enveloped the woman.


    Pshh¡­


    The dagger dug a hole right in between the woman¡¯s brows.


    ¡®Such force!¡¯


    Alex had calcted the man¡¯s attack from the woman¡¯s point of view and concluded that he might


    suffer the same fate, wounded at a vital point and unable to escape.


    ¡®Such a resolute man.¡¯


    ¡®He was still just sighing about his fate of love with this woman, and in the next second, he¡¯s killing the


    woman he had just been talking about.¡®


    Alex then took the chance and grabbed Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield back.


    On the other hand, the man shouted urgently, ¡°The old dried fish will resurrect soon, dash!¡±


    ¡®Who¡¯s the old dried fish?¡¯


    ¡®Oh, he means the woman. She does kind of look like an old dried fish.¡¯


    The man quickly cut the ropes around his wife and embraced her tightly. ¡°Mandy, I¡¯m sorry for all your


    pain. It¡¯s my fault! I¡¯ll get you out, and we¡¯ll never be separated again.¡±


    Mandy nodded and said, ¡°Bring them along! They¡¯re good guys, and they¡¯re from the States too!¡±


    ¡°They are American?¡± The man was surprised and looked towards Alex and the others.


    Just then, the woman suddenly let out a peal of high-pitch maniacalughter, despite having her


    forehead shed open. A stream of thick energy surrounded her body, eerie and dark. She had


    resurrected. Her aura seemed to be linked to thends in some way. It was mysterious and somewhat


    evil.


    ¡°Run!¡± The man shouted, slightly nervous.


    He summoned the dagger back with his hand and used mental power to control it, this time to attack. It


    headed straight for the woman¡¯s head and attacked seven times, each going right through her skull.


    Her whole head was a wreck. The attacks bore more than ten holes. If it¡¯d been any other average


    person, they¡¯d have been long dead. However, the daughter of the Corpse King was obviously


    different. She seemed to be immortal.


    This time, her body recovered even faster. The holes caused by the dagger were healing at a speed


    visible to the eye. Her aura was also getting stronger.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2599

    Chapter 2599


    ¡°Follow me!¡± The man carried his wife and quickly jumped onto the golden boat in the sea, beckoning


    to Alex and the others as he moved.


    Alex and Mystic Maiden took onest look at the woman and jumped onto the boat as well, followed by


    Lh and the Immortal Bird¡­


    The Immortal Bird¡¯s was toorge, so it could only hang onto the side of the boat with its ws. Its


    bodynded in the water and was dragged along by the boat as they headed East.


    Soon, the woman¡¯s face had recovered, and all the wounds on her head were healed. She red


    viciously at the golden boat that sped away, her skin-wrapped skull looking ruthless.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten my Spiritual Corpse Core, so you¡¯re meant to be mine!¡±


    ***


    The blue sea looked like one with the skies-the cliffs surrounding them were filled with flowers in bloom.


    Right now, the ocean was quiet. The winds and waves were gentle, and the setting sun shone on the


    waters, creating countless star-like sparkles.


    The boat that Alex and the others were on was fully gold, as if it was an actual block of gold.


    Upon further inspection, one would notice that it wasn¡¯t made of gold. On the boat surface were slim


    patterns. It looked like some sort of wood grain. It took a while for Alex to confirm that this was actually


    a mystical boat made of divine golden bamboo.


    ¡°Honey, these are friends I made by the seaside. They tried to stop the Corpse King¡¯s daughter, and


    theye from the same country as us. If you can, do give them a hand. That woman must be crazy


    mad by now and won¡¯t let us go that easily,¡± Mandy said.


    The man took a good look at Alex and Mystic Maiden and nodded. Then, he pulled thedy into a tight


    hug. Even though she was a skeleton, he still kissed her without hesitating.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡±


    Alex and the others froze in ce. The sudden disy of affection shocked them.


    ¡®More importantly, why would he kiss a skeleton?¡¯


    ¡®Does this get his gears going or something?¡¯


    Alex had kissed Daya like this before. However, their tough teeth and bones was an experience no


    different than chewing stone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Thedy pushed her eager man away. ¡°There are others here save some face.¡±


    The man remained indifferent. ¡°But they don¡¯t have faces.¡±


    Alex and the others fell silent.


    Thedy said shyly, ¡°I was talking about you.¡±


    The man continued in a serious tone. ¡°Saving face is thest thing on my mindpared to being


    affectionate with you.¡±


    Mystic Maiden turned her head over, unwilling to watch any more of this.


    ¡®Was this disying affection?¡¯


    ¡®No, this is disying bullsh*t!¡¯


    Thedy pushed the man away and said bashfully, ¡°Can¡¯t you be serious for a moment?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, she introduced themselves to Alex and the others. ¡°Nice to meet y¡¯all. Let me introduce


    myself. I¡¯m Mandy, and he¡¯s my husband.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite famous in America. He¡¯s the principal of Flying Eagles Academy, Charles Lewin. Have you


    guys heard of him? Are you people from America as well?¡±


    ¡°Ermm¡­¡± Alex was stunned.


    There had only ever been two principals of Flying Eagles Academy, and they were joint principals. One


    was his father-inw, Gilbert.


    The other was Jade¡¯s ex-husband, Charles Lewin, who went by the nickname, Xerxes Lawlor.


    As soon as Alex heard he was Jade¡¯s ex, seeing him put on such a public disy of affection with


    another woman in the Underworld made him feel ufortable.


    ¡®No wonder Jade didn¡¯t wanna get back with him.¡¯


    ¡®What a jerk¡­¡¯


    At that moment, Alex had taken himself off the list of jerks. This was a typical double standard. Alex


    could condone his own disloyalty, but that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d do the same for other men.


    Mandy soon asked, ¡°Do you guys know each other?¡±


    ¡®Of course, we do! I¡¯d even recognize his ashes¡­¡¯ However, Alex still said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but I think


    I¡¯ve heard of him? Commander Benmore¡¯s husband, was it?¡±


    ¡°And you can¡¯t be Commander Benmore, right? You have to be careful having an affair¡­ Mistresses


    are hated, so think it through!¡±

 Chapter 2600

    Chapter 2600


    Jade was Alex¡¯s master. Even though she hadn¡¯t done anything significant for Alex, even tricking him at


    first, she was still his master. Most importantly, Jade had sacrificed so much for America. She defended


    the borders for decades as if it were one day. He respected that very much.


    Jade was a legendary woman.


    However, someone tried seducing her husband while protecting the country and seeded in doing


    so. This obviously made Alex very ufortable.


    This was why Alex was acting so straightforwardly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mandy was utterly stunned and looked at Alex in disbelief. It was lucky that she¡¯d lost her flesh,


    and the others couldn¡¯t see her face, or else it must be an exciting expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡¯m not a mistress,¡± she growled.


    Principal Lewin definitely took his woman¡¯s side, ring at Alex. ¡°You know nothing, kiddo. Stop lying,


    or I can¡¯t guarantee what I might do to you.¡±


    Alex had met Xerxes before, and Jade was there when it happened too. Jade even embraced Alex just


    to make Xerxes jealous, and she¡¯d seeded¡­


    However, right at this moment, Alex was just a skeleton. If he didn¡¯t proim his identity, Xerxes


    wouldn¡¯t know that he was jade¡¯s student. As for Xerxes, he looked very different from reality as well.


    To put it nkly, his current appearance wasn¡®t real. He was just a skeleton, but just like Baton, his


    appearance was an image conjured from soul power. The two weren¡¯t close at all. If Mandy hadn¡¯t told


    them his true identity, he wouldn¡¯t have known that he¡¯s Principal Lewin.


    On the other hand, Alex was truly surprised about Xerxes¡¯ powers since they weren¡¯t this strong before.


    ¡®What made it skyrocket?¡¯


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡¯m not sure of the whole story, to be honest. I had just heard some rumors by ident If I


    said anything wrong, do pardon me,¡± Alex said.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Since his powers now were weakened by ten percent, he could only let go of the issue. Else that


    f*ckboy Xerxes might really beat him up because of his mistress. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to let them


    know his identity.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mandy snorted, obviously still mad. Then she said something that caught Alex off guard. ¡°The


    rumor you heard is the exact opposite of the truth.¡±


    Stunned, Alex asked, ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re not the mistress, but it¡¯s Commander Benmore¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Now it was Xerxes¡¯ turn to fake a cough. ¡°Why are we talking about this? The situation¡¯s


    critical now, and our lives are at stake. The most important thing now is to escape.¡±


    Mandy said sadly, ¡°I just feel ufortable. I¡¯m the victim here, but everybody thinks I¡¯m the mistress.¡±


    Everyone fell into speechlessness once more.


    Xerxes gently consoled his significant other gently, ¡°There, there. Be a good girl, and let¡¯s not talk about


    this. It¡¯s all in the past. Jade¡­ It¡¯s not easy for her either.¡±


    Mandy said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m not ming her. I pity her more than you do, if not, I wouldn¡¯t have lent you to


    her in the first ce! I just don¡¯t wanna take all the me.¡±


    Now, Alex was full of curiosity and listened with full attention. ¡®What happened?¡¯


    Even Mystic Maiden was attracted and was listening intently. What did the word ¡°lent¡± mean?


    She suddenly asked, ¡°Does the ¡®lent¡¯ mean surrogate?¡±


    Whoosh!


    All eyes nownded on Mystic Maiden.


    ¡®How did she think of something so ridiculous?¡¯


    ¡°Caw, caw¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Immortal Bird let out a bitter cry, its body struggling in the sea, desperate to fly.


    Unfortunately, there was a flying restriction here, so he had no way to fly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 2601

    Chapter 2601


    ¡°Look, what¡¯s that under the sea?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahhhh, there¡¯re so many fishes! All of them are fish skeletons!¡±


    The few all looked down beneath the surface, and they saw millions of fish skeletons, each the size of


    a water tank. All following behind the golden boat, some swam faster bit on Immortal Bird¡¯s bones. That


    was why it¡¯s wailing.


    Xerxes took a look and said, ¡°These are piranhas.¡±


    He then said to the Immortal Bird, ¡°With your abilities, you should¡¯ve long activated spiritual


    intelligence. And you should be able to speak and control the size of your body. What¡¯s the matter with


    you?¡±


    The Immortal Bird didn¡¯t know how to talk, and it could only make noises.


    Alex exined. ¡°I think its brain development is slower than usual. It might have suffered polio.¡±


    The Immortal Bird opened its eyes wide, freezing up. After that, Xerxes sped up the boat by two times.


    Only then were they able to get rid of the weird fishes.


    The Immortal Bird shook them off violently as well. It was finally able to rx and drooped its head


    tiredly on the boat. It looked at Alex bitterly, as if unhappy about Alex mentioning its polio.


    Mystic Maiden asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with that Corpse King¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Xerxes said, ¡°She¡­ Oh yeah, I still don¡¯t know who you guys are. How did you get in?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t want to reveal his true identity, so he lied. ¡°We¡¯re with Homan Technology. We entered here


    with the Buddhist relic.¡±


    Surprisingly, Xerxes knew about them. ¡°The Hancock family?¡±


    Alex nodded, ¡°Yup, I¡¯m York Hancock. This is my sister Lylith Hancock. As for the bird, we just met it.¡±


    Xerxes and Mandy didn¡¯t doubt his words.


    The fact that Alex mentioned Homan Technology and the affair rumor about Commander Benson was


    enough to prove Alex¡¯s identity. He was indeed a trialist from Earth.


    Xerxes exined, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you guys have been to the ancient city down south. A troop of


    corpses appeared there, but they were actually being controlled. The person behind all this is Corpse


    King.¡±


    Xerxes then had been trapped in the city. All exits were sealed dead, and everyone inside became the


    targets of the soldiers. No one could escape. Finally, Xerxes decided to risk everything he had.


    He snuck into the heart of the city and found a huge tomb. In the tomb, he found the Corpse King¡¯s


    daughter. Grabbing her as a hostage, he made the king open the gates of the city.


    He escaped and, at the same time, provided a chance of survival for the others stuck there.


    Alex was moved. It meant that Daya and the others could escape the ancient city alive because of


    Xerxes.


    ¡°Why did she call you her beloved?¡±


    ¡°You carried her out of the tomb, and she decided you¡¯re the one? And wanted to have children with


    you?¡±


    Xerxes was disgusted. He shuddered at the thought of the woman¡®s hideous face, and he couldn¡¯t even


    bear the thought of it.


    Mandy said, ¡°She¡¯s just fantasizing.¡±


    The fact that her man was loved and targeted by a hideous creature made her very upset


    Just at that moment, grey clouds swarmed the skies above them, and the tide grew swiftly. The skies


    were clear just a second ago, but suddenly, it was dark. Moreover, the crew felt a thick sense that a


    dark aura hade with the sudden grey clouds.


    ¡°Look, someone seems to be within the clouds!¡± Lh pointed to the rumbling clouds and mentioned


    loudly.


    Everyone was stunned, there really was a person.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this restricted airspace?¡¯


    Soon, the silhouettes among the clouds gradually became clearer. First, the heads appeared, then the


    bodies. They moved in sync as soldiers would.


    ¡°Corpse Kingdom¡¯s troops!¡± Principal Lewin looked grim as he spat out the words.


    Right then, the soldiers said together, ¡° Greetings, our prince consort. Pleasee with us!¡±

 Chapter 2602

    Chapter 2602


    ¡°Oh, f*ck!¡± Xerxes was boiling with anger as he cursed. His voice was thunderous.


    Mystic Maiden stared at the dark clouds and said telepathically to Alex, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, be ready


    to leave at any time.¡±


    Alex replied. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Although Principal Lewin was Jade¡¯s ex-husband, even couples flee on their own when in danger. He


    was helpless in such a situation. If the troops wanted Principal Lewin as their prince consort, he could


    only give them his blessings.


    Up above, the grey clouds became thicker. The spirits of the soldiers were also increasing, and the


    troops roared. Finally, their image became more evident. The sea moved, and waves tens of meters tall


    rose, carrying the boat along with it. Vast seawater moved like a fountain as if some sort of power was


    entrapping the boat¡­


    Half of the Immortal Bird¡¯srge body hung in the air from the water pir. It kicked its legs furiously and


    wed onto the boat desperately, afraid of falling into the sea and drowning.


    ¡°Greetings, prince consort. The princess awaits!¡±


    ¡°Please enter the sedan chair, prince consort.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    Alex almost spat at the impressively good service.


    As expected, among the troop of soldiers was a vintage red sedan chair. It was surrounded and carried


    by the soldiers. They led it to the front in order and gently ced it on the water surface. It looked very


    heavy, but it was bnced and stable on the surface of the sea. There were dragons and phoenixes


    embroidered on the curtains of the sedan chair, images that resembled celebration.


    It seemed like they wanted Principal Lewin to get onto the chair voluntarily.


    Mandy was panicking. ¡®This is my husband. How can I possibly agree to this?¡¯


    ¡°Honey, what do we do? Can we escape?¡±


    Xerxes was silent.


    Alex spoke up. ¡°You can¡¯t. These soldiers are special. They aren¡¯t affected by the restrictions here, and


    they can usew power themselves too. They seem to be the dictators of this ce, unless¡­¡±


    Using his divine eyes, he had noticed something off. The soldiers had spiritual marks and were being


    controlled by someone. All of them were very powerful, each having the strength of Lh¡¯s


    bodyguard.


    Once the battle started, it would be a matter of life and death. The crucial key was on the sedan chair,


    the soldiers were being controlled by something in the chair.


    ¡°Could the Corpse King¡¯s daughter be sitting inside the chair?¡±


    Alex had his doubts, but it was a special chair, and he couldn¡¯t see it even with his X-Ray vision. He felt


    tangled up byw power and dark atmosphere as if he was pinned tight to this ce. It made him feel


    trapped.


    ¡°Principal Lewin, I see that this princess is sincere and deeply in love with you. You guys might be


    a legendary couple. Why don¡¯t you just agree?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Xerxes¡¯s face twitched with rage. It was super embarrassing for a man to head onto the chair, but if he


    didn¡¯t do so, the issue couldn¡¯t be solved. He looked at Alex. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°What deal?¡±


    Xerxes put on a miserable expression and said, ¡°I owe this to Mandy. She only came here because of


    me, and because of that, she has only suffered! There are only two choices in this situation. First, we


    risk everything and fight. It¡¯ll be up to heaven to decide if we live or die.¡±


    Alex kept quiet, waiting for him to go on.


    ¡°Or second, I go on that chair and hold them back. It¡¯ll give you all a chance at surviving, but I have one


    condition.¡±


    Alex pointed to Mandy. ¡°You mean her.¡±


    Xerxes nodded.


    Mandy immediately said, ¡°I won¡¯t allow this! Honey, if we live, we live together. And if we die, we die


    together.¡±


    Xerxes shook his head. ¡°This is fate. My fate is to suffer in love and never get what I want from a


    marriage. Mandy, you can¡¯t die. If you die, I won¡¯t have the will to fight for a miracle.¡±


    ¡°You have to believe I¡¯ve survived so many challenges brought on by love. This one won¡¯t take my life.


    I¡¯ll be back. Then, we can have one¡­ No, we¡¯ll have many babies.¡±

 Chapter 2603

    Chapter 2603


    Alex was speechless. ¡®How many suitors did he have?¡¯


    However, considering the fact that he was willing to risk his own life, Alex epted his request. ¡°Alright,


    I promise you that I¡¯ll take care of her. As long as I have one more mouthful of food left, she won¡¯t go


    hungry. If you¡¯re meant to live a long life with the


    princess, then I¡¯ll help you¡­ Mhmm, just don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    Xerxes was stunned. It was better that Alex didn¡¯t speak, his words only made him worry.


    Just then, one of themanders walked down from the dark clouds and stood next to the red chair.


    He said to Xerxes in a deep voice, ¡°Consort, please step onto the chair. The auspicious time has


    arrived, and the escorting troop of marriage is about to head off!¡±


    Right now, Principal Lewin was on the verge of a breakdown. He roared furiously, ¡°What do you mean,


    escort! Who¡¯s the bride here?¡±


    Themander answered honestly, ¡°You are.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Principal Lewin couldn¡¯t stand, and he almost passed out.


    He tried hard to calm himself down and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get on right now, but my friends must leave


    safely, or else I won¡¯t sumb. I¡¯d rather fight you all for three days and three nights.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Themander promised, then pointed to Alex. ¡°Except for this guy.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Alex was taken aback. He pointed to his own nose. ¡°What are you going to do to


    me?¡±


    Themander¡¯s face was also wrapped by a thinyer of flesh, which looked terrifying. He let out a


    burst ofughter that made him seem like an experienced bandit of the night. ¡°We don¡¯t want anything


    from you, but the princess has requested you to follow.¡±


    Alex, too, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your princess wants two consorts?¡±


    Thinking of her hideous face would really bring nightmares.


    Themander seemed humorous. As if he had his own personality, he said, ¡°It depends on your own


    effort if you can or cannot be a consort. You can try. But don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t seed, you


    should have no problem being a concubine.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha-ahem¡­¡± Mystic Maiden couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Even Lh and the Immortal Bird, who could understand themander, had difficulty trying not to


    laugh.


    Xerxes, exasperated, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, bro. At least we have each other. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll praise you in


    front of the princess and let her marry you officially as a consort.¡±


    Alex red at him angrily. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. The ce of the consort has already been decided,


    and it¡¯s yours. The person who¡¯d sleep with the Princess on the night of marriage can only be you, and


    no one else can rece you. At the most, I can be the nurse of your child afterward.¡±


    Themander nodded. ¡°You have potential! Get on then, if we miss the auspicious time, you friends


    will no longer be able to leave.¡±


    Xerxes looked deeply at Mandy and said something to her with divine sense. After that, he walked


    towards the red sedan chair.


    Alex followed quickly behind.


    Whoosh!


    The waves carrying the golden boat lowered.


    Seeing that, Xerxes sent out a flow of Chi with his palm to the boat. The boat shot like an arrow in the


    next moment, tearing past the fog and dark clouds, and went swiftly on its way.


    The soldiers did not follow. They didn¡¯t even take a nce at the boat.


    Once Xerxes was sure his friends were safe, he said to Alex, ¡°Please, you first.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°No, no no¡­ The consort first, please.¡±


    Right then, two strong gusts of energy came from the chair and dragged the two of them right in.

 Chapter 2604

    Chapter 2604


    Thump, thump, thump¡­


    Eight iron chains appeared from the festive red sedan chair and tied Alex and Xerxes down onto it.


    They both struggled hard but couldn¡¯t escape. Even their soul powers were restricted.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Alex was so mad he cursed. The whole situation frustrated him deeply.


    He had just fought his way out from Baton¡¯s gang, yet now he found himself in a more dangerous


    situation. It was such bad luck.


    Seeing Alex refusing to give up and still trying hard, Xerxes said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. These


    aren¡¯t regr chains. If I remember correctly, these are structured chains. They belong further up than


    the power ofw. With our abilities, we won¡¯t be able to free ourselves even with a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± Alex roared, unafraid of letting the people outside hear.


    His skeleton let out rays of ck and white, and numerous tiny talismans flowed within his bones,


    fighting against the structured chains.


    ang!


    The chains rumbled, very strong and unbreakable. Finally, he stopped trying.


    Then, he looked grumpily at Xerxes. ¡°Principal Lewin, it looks like you¡¯ve just epted your fate. Could


    it be that you¡¯ve long been attracted to the princess?¡±


    ¡°Screw you, kiddo. Don¡¯t disgust me. Just one look at that kind of woman makes me wanna puke.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Are you sure? Even though that woman is hideous, with flimsy skin wrapped around bones,


    at least she has real skin.¡±


    ¡°Besides, your current wife isn¡¯t even any prettier. At least the princess has ayer of skin. Your wife


    doesn¡¯t have anything but white bones.¡±


    Xerxes looked at him and asked suddenly, ¡°Do you have an issue with me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°But, I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± said Alex, and he shut up.


    He was observing the chair. It was full ofw power, but it remained chilly and dark. It seemed closely


    connected to the troop of soldiers outside. Chi flowed in his divine eye, making him notice that the chair


    seemed to be connected to Xerxes.


    ¡°A bead?¡±


    ¡°Is it the¡­ Spiritual Corpse Core?¡± Alex stared at Xerxes and immediately linked the connection.


    Right then, the chair soared in the clouds. It was a dizzying ride. They seemed to go through the grey


    clouds, heading to some unknown ce. They could see the outside clearly as the curtains blocked the


    view, but they could feel the presence of the soldiers outside.


    He used mental voice transmission with Xerxes. ¡°Hey, Principal Lewin, tell me about the Spiritual


    Corpse Core.¡±


    Xerxes had headed the Flying Eagles Academy for thirty years. Having a high social status in the


    country, he was also quite intelligent. Despite this, he just shook his head. ¡°You wanna start with the


    core? It¡¯s no use, I¡¯ve eaten it, so it¡¯s digested! I can feel some difference ever since I ate that bead.


    Oh, my craving is to me!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I think it¡¯s not digested. It¡¯s still there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it must have started some connection between you and the princess.¡±


    Hearing this, Principal Lewin felt like crying. Moreover, he had a wild guess. The soldiers outside might


    be taking them to the ancient city down south because she had lived in the city before and had her own


    castle.


    At the thought of himself being brought there as the king¡¯s son-inw, getting married, being a prince


    consort, and reaching the peak of life, he felt that it wasn¡¯t worth living anymore.


    Xerxes said seriously, ¡°Hancock, I owe you on this. You¡¯ve been dragged into this because of me. Don¡¯t


    look so grim. I¡¯d definitely talk on your behalf in front of the princess and try to set you free.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Are you sure your words are persuasive? Perhaps it only is when you do that in bed.¡±


    Xerxes bit his lip. ¡°If I don¡¯t, who else would? But I need your help with something.¡±


    Alex opened his mouth, but nothing came out. ¡®Is Xerxes really nning on sleeping with the princess?¡¯


    ¡®That would need extra courage.¡¯


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    Xerxes asked, ¡°Do you know Jade?¡±

 Chapter 2605

    Chapter 2605


    ¡°I¡¯ve met her a few times,¡± Alex replied.


    Xerxes nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll give you a ring afterward, so please pass it on to her and say¡­ You


    know what, don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Unable to bear it any further, Alex asked, ¡°What is the matter with you and Commander Benm ore? And


    what about you and Mandy?¡±


    Xerxes sighed as if reminiscing the past. ¡°There¡¯s too much to exin. There are so many blunders in


    life, Jade and Mandy are childhood friends. And I was unfaithful to Mandy.¡±


    Alex was shocked. ¡°Did Commander Benmore really seduce her best friend¡¯s husband?¡±


    Xerxes shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s¡­ All just tragedies. Alright, let¡¯s not speak about this.¡±


    ¡®F*ck, another vague answer. It¡¯s so annoying.¡¯


    The conversation ended before they reached the climax. Sometimeter, the chair rumbled andnded


    with a loud thud. Alex and Xerxes stopped talking and focused¡­ They couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous.


    They heard voices outside.


    ¡°Is the consort in here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Great, bring him in immediately and bath him in the Pool of Forgotten Love. I heard he had a human


    wife before this, and they were close. That¡¯s definitely not allowed. Consorts must be loyal to the


    princess.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Alex and Xerxes were shocked when they heard this.


    ¡®Pool of Forgotten Love?¡¯


    It was unbelievable that such a thing that could make one forget their feelings existed.


    Xerxes couldn¡¯t ept this one bit.


    Then, they heard someone else say, ¡°Grand Preceptor, the Pool of Forgotten Love seems unclean


    now. During the process, it might also wash away normal memories or even cause amnesia. The


    person wouldn¡¯t even remember who they are.¡±


    The Grand Preceptor answered, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Amnesia would be the best anyway.¡±


    He paused and said, ¡°There¡¯s a servant that followed, right? Bath him too.¡±


    Alex shuddered. ¡®I¡¯m the so-called servant!¡¯


    However, the d*mned chair and chains were inescapable. He was about to have a breakdown.


    ¡°Principal, it seemed like I couldn¡¯t pass your gift. By then, both of us won¡¯t even remember who Jade


    is.¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    This time, it was Xerxes who burst out in anger. His aura skyrocketed, and the restricted soul power


    had a huge change. Countless dim gold bone patterns flowed on his bones, forming a screen of bone


    patterns that drowned the chair.


    Click, ck, cluck!


    His bones were mutating. They were turning, transforming, and changing form. He roared painfully. The


    mutation was obviously ufortable, even especially agonizing¡­


    This was called the Dragonification.


    ¡®Principal Lerwin had actually turned into a dragon!¡¯


    A living human turned to a bone dragon, his appearance, flesh, and blood all disappeared.


    Alex was dumbfounded.


    However, right then, a dark-skinnedrge hand appeared and sped Xerxes¡¯ neck, interrupting his


    Dragonification. Another hand reached in and grabbed Alex.


    The chains broke, and the two were dragged out.


    A soldier that was eight meters tall captured them in his hands.


    ¡°Throw them into the pool!¡±


    Ssh!


    Right then, a delicate voice rang suddenly in Alex¡¯s ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s really the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness! Even the heavens are on my side!¡±

 Chapter 2606

    Chapter 2606


    Alex and Xerxes were both thrown into the Pool of Forgotten Love. All of a sudden, there was an


    energy inside the pool that could corrupt consciousness and memory. Wrapping up like countless


    hands, it grabbed their souls, picking apart their divine collections and prating them.


    Pain! Howls!


    The souls seemed to be rubbed to pieces.


    After throwing the two into the Pool of Forgotten Love, the corpse soldier turned around and left without


    even taking another look at the rest. The Grand Preceptor, or whatever he was called, did not stay at


    the scene too. ¡°Once in the Pool of Forgotten Love, there will be no more love of the past.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, and wait outside. It¡¯s ufortable around this noise.¡±


    A group of people left.


    Soon, no one was left around the Pool of Forgotten Love. They were not worried about the two people


    escaping. Being in the Pool of Forgotten Love, they would not be able to help themselves. Their


    consciousness was trapped and their souls imprisoned.


    How could they escape?


    There was no way to escape!


    Xerxes screamed miserably and used his ability to fight against the erosion of this energy, but he


    suddenly found that Alex wasn¡¯t screaming anymore. Just now, he was crying like him, but now he had


    actually gone quiet as if he had lost his soul.


    ¡°What? So weak?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few seconds, and he can¡¯t support himself? Has he been washed clean by the water of


    the Pool of Forgotten Love?¡±


    Xerxes sighed. Initially, he wanted to ask Alex to bring a gift to Jade for him, but it turned out that Alex


    might not even enter the Pool of Afterlife with such a level.


    There was no way to reincarnate!


    Looking at Alex motionless, he sighed softly but soon cried out with ghastly tears again. He did not


    know how much longer he could hold on.


    Hope was all but very slim.


    At this moment, Alex neither screamed nor moved. It was not because the Pool of Forgotten Love had


    washed away his consciousness, but¡­ Shelly had awakened. Alex was in the Yin-Yang Chi water for


    three years. Shelly was in there for almost the same duration as him and for quite some time too.


    At this moment, there was a significant difference in her body figure. She had grown a lot from her


    previous five or six year old to looking like a girl of eleven or twelve. She still wore the same red


    cheongsam, and her feet were bare.


    Her body figure was more beautiful now. Her eyes were filled with iparable surprise. She


    extended a corner from the mind pce in.


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, protecting Alex¡¯s soul and consciousness.


    At this time, Alex and Xerxes were chatting, rxed and at ease.


    ¡°Shelly, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. You have developed a lot.¡±


    ¡°This is the Pool of Forgotten Love, not the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness.¡±


    However, Shellyughed openly, ¡°What Pool of Forgotten Love nonsense? This is the Five vored


    Tea of Forgetfulness, but it is diluted.¡±


    Alex was surprised. ¡°There¡¯s really a Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness?¡±


    Shelly rolled her eyes charmingly and delicately. With a youthful ir, she answered, ¡°This is the


    netherworld, and I am the tool spirit of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. Do you really doubt that a Five


    vored Tea of Forgetfulness exists? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    She then exined that the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness was not in theherworld but the


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    That big devil was digging up the wholeherworld and rushed up to the Persephone¡¯ s Folly Bridge


    on the way, taking Old Lady Meng¡¯s big iron pot, disappearing with Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness.


    He even tried to snatch Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge back then, but Persephone¡®s Folly Bridge was a big


    killer which belonged to Ksitigarbha, so not anyone could take it away.


    ¡°Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness originally belonged to you?¡± Alex was a little surprised.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Is it rare?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­ Wouldn¡®t be Old Lady Meng, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!!!¡±


    Shellyughed, rocking back and forth. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? There is no Old Lady Meng, only this big


    iron pot made by Old Lady Meng. It can absorbw power, creating a kind of Dao original liquid that


    washes away the pleasures and memories of a dead soul. The soul¡¯s consciousness then goes back to


    its original. In memory of Old Lady Meng, this original liquid is called the Five vored Tea of


    Forgetfulness.¡±

 Chapter 2607

    Chapter 2607


    ¡°Really? Why does it feel like you¡¯ re making up a story?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for me if I¡¯m lying?¡±


    Shelly did not speak again but manipted Persephone¡®s Folly Bridge to absorb the energy contained


    in the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness.


    She devoured it!


    Alex froze, ¡°This is the original Dao liquid that can wash away the soul¡®s memories and pleasures.


    Don¡¯t you want your memories since you are still devouring it so ferociously?¡±


    Shelly lightly smiled. ¡°For others, it is something horrible, but in my case, it is a treasure! The Five


    vored Tea of Forgetfulness is equivalent to spiritual food for Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, like car


    gasoline. Today, Old Lady Meng¡¯s big iron pot returns, and my strength increases to a higher level.¡±


    She kept devouring while seeing Alex¡¯s soul standing on Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, looking at himself,


    like he was looking at some big fool¡­ Indeed, the pool was not only soaked with Alex¡¯s body but there


    was also a crying Xerxes. She devoured so heavily as if she was drinking bathwater, a rather unique


    phenomenon.


    Suffice to say. She dragged Alex over as well to swallow together with her.


    ¡°Holy sh*t..!¡±


    After Alex swallowed a mouthful, he was stunned. ¡°Something¡¯s about to happen to me.¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am your Dao protector. How could I just watch as something happens to


    you? The Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness is filtered by my Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. It will only be


    of great benefit to you. This is living energy only¡­ One drop is produced every hundred years. It is a


    great rarity.¡±


    Sure enough, Alex felt that after the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness energy had entered his body,


    his soul resonated again. His soul power was improving, and bone lines were evolving¡­ However, he


    soon found out that he could not take it anymore, and the luminescence of the ax head in the sea of


    consciousness was still absorbing his soul power.


    No matter how much was added, it ended up being one-tenth of its original.


    This old dog was really persistent.


    Alex was helpless, but this was led by Shelly. She had to let Alex swallow this Five vored Tea of


    Forgetfulness. The sea of Dao energy poured in, wrapping the soul, drowning him, without giving him


    the chance to speak.


    He also looked at Xerxes and noticed the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness energy around him was


    thin. Thus it didn¡¯t have much effect. By his appearance, however, he should be able to resist. Hence,


    he was rxed.


    Time passed them by. He found that the luminescence in the sea of consciousness had exploded.


    Alex shouted, and his soul immediately returned to his body from Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. The


    fluorescence wrapped around the axpletely exploded.


    Xerxes was shocked and quickly moved over to touch him.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡±


    A loud sound could be heard, and his body jolted away. He hit the wall heavily, then fell into the pool.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°How did this kid¡¯s soul power get to this unimaginable level?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Xerxes was shocked to the core. The moment he touched Alex¡¯s hand, his soul power was unstable, as


    if about to be burned and melted. Immediately after, he saw an even more unimaginable scene, Alex¡¯s


    body had be a ck hole, sucking all the water in this Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness.


    Then, he opened his eyes and looked at Xerxes.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Alex, your memories¡­ Are they still there? Do you still know me?¡±


    Alex shouted, ¡°That¡¯s cool! ¡± then said, ¡°Principal Xerxes, please make way.¡±


    Xerxes did not know what to do. He got out of the way with a suspicious face. As a result, he saw Alex


    taking out a sword and digging into that Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness.


    What was he doing?


    Was he nning to finish everything?

 Chapter 2608

    Chapter 2608


    Alex¡¯s sword tried to pry into the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness¡­ After all, it was Old Lady Meng,


    which actually made it a pretty challenging thing to do. However, it was not Alex who really exerted the


    force, but Shelly.


    Boom!


    There was an explosion. The big iron cauldron was lifted up. At the bottom, there was really a round


    bottom of the pot, and it was still ck.


    It was not a pool at all.


    Xerxes was stunned, unable to speak for a long time, and finally pointed at the cauldron and said, ¡°Why


    do I feel that this is arge iron pot for burning vegetables?¡±


    Swish!


    Old Lady Meng¡¯srge iron pot was collected into the mind pce.


    It was actually taken away by Shelly and turned into a part of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    Shelly had just told Alex that the return of the Old Lady Meng¡®srge iron potpleted the


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, and its power would be significantly increased.


    At that time, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge would be able toplete the divine connection, the Infernal


    Hell. All creatures affected by the Infernal Hell attack would lose their pleasures and desires at Alex¡¯s


    whim.


    Alex exhaled sharply. ¡°It is indeed a big pot.¡±


    ¡°You collected it?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness?¡± Xerxes was a million times more


    surprised. ¡°I¡¯m in pain.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Alex checked around and found that this space was arranged under a strong spell formation. This was


    also the reason why the people outside felt nothing, although an earth-shattering noise was inside.


    However, in this formation, it was difficult to defeat Alex.


    ¡°Principal Xerxes, it is not advisable to stay here for a long time. Later, that big man wille in, and


    we will be in trouble,¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Of course, I know. I just checked. There is only one exit here, and there is a formation protection. It is


    difficult to fly, and it is impossible to leave here without a sound.¡±


    Alex said nothing. He walked directly to a corner and tinkered with it. He was breaking the formation.


    An ancient rune flowed and invaded the formation in the corner. A luster emerged a Dao rhythm flowed,


    and even chaos Chi energy was mixed into it. Xerxes could not break the formation himself, but with


    good eyesight, he understood it immediately.


    ¡°You still know the formation?¡±


    Alex concentrated on cracking and still didn¡¯t answer. A minuteter, a doorway appeared in front of the


    two people.


    The formation was broken.


    ¡°Move!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    They then discovered that this ce was actually too big to go around, and they couldn¡¯t turn at all.


    They even almost met patrols along the way.


    They came in when they were carried by a big red pnquin, then immediately grabbed by a big man


    into the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness, not knowing where they were at all.


    ¡°Principal Xerxes, I suddenly feel that this time, you have lost a lot of money by running away from the


    wedding,¡± Alexughed helplessly.


    ¡°How is it a loss?¡±


    ¡°Look at this house and thisnd. They are definitely thousands of acres. How many square feet does


    this have to be? The bride is a rich woman or at the status of a princess. If you stay as a team leader,


    you will have glory and wealth in the future, a life free of worry.¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Immediately after that, the two heard a loud roar.


    ¡°The horse in harness and the apanying maid have run away!¡±


    ¡°Find them for me!¡±


    Alex and Xerxes found something. Inside this huge princess¡¯ pce, crowds were moving quickly. They


    hid behind a stone statue and could hear the rumbling footsteps, one after another. Moreover, the


    sound wasing from above their heads.


    Xerxes pointed up. ¡°It seems there is anotheryer.¡±


    Alex also heard it. However, it was a pity his X-ray vision was of no use inside this pce. He didn¡¯t


    know what the pce was made of. It was so strange, as though made of some kind of jade, with


    stones as smooth as the skin but with silver crystals embedded in it.


    Alex took out a sharp tool and wanted to dig.


    Xerxes looked speechless for a while.


    ¡°What are you doing? As if it¡¯s not enough that you finished a pot, you now want to tear away the


    walls?¡±

 Chapter 2609

    Chapter 2609


    Alex asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this stone is very special?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Xerxes answered, ¡°I do not think so. I guess this area is under the spell formation force field, which can


    shield divine consciousness. We had been here for so long, yet didn¡¯t know that there was ayer


    above.¡±


    Alex shook his head. ¡°There are no force fields here. The key is in these stones.¡±


    ¡°Is it treasure?¡± Xerxes¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Immediately, he stuck to the wall and observed carefully,


    especially those bright silver crystals that were taken special care of, looking at them again and again.


    Finally, it was Shelly who reminded Alex that this was the Eclipse Stone. It was a material used in the


    refining of weapons and was very rare. This Eclipse Stone could increase the probability of sess in


    refining, and it could also act as a shield for divine sense.


    In addition, it had an even more special function, which was, detonation!


    The power was also particrly strong.


    The Eclipse Stone contained a huge amount of moon power, and when detonated with a special


    technique, the moon power inside can even destroy Earthly Immortals.


    However, it was born in the stone. This kind of stone was very hard. It could not be dug out via ordinary


    means. A sort of immortal weapon called ¡°Divine Frying Shovel¡± was needed. This weapon was


    primarily used for mining to pry open the surrounding stone to get the silver crystal out.


    When Alex told Xerxes about the function of this stone, he instantly got excited, his eyes turned red,


    and he immediately wanted to dig.


    However, it was impossible.


    Alex said, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t waste your energy. Without the Divine Prying Shovel, you can¡¯t dig at all.¡±


    Xerxes was undeterred. ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    He thought about it and grabbed a dagger like object, then ruthlessly dug.


    Surprisingly, he really managed to dig the stone out.


    Alex was shocked. ¡°You really dug through? This shovel is good!¡±


    ¡°This is not a shovel, it¡®s a dragon horn. ¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Alex came closer, took a closer look, and was even more surprised. It was really a horn, and there


    were circles and circles of textures on it. It wasplicated and ancient, with some kind of sharp edge,


    which felt even stronger and sharper than the thirty-six Dragon Bone Sword Alex was holding.


    Xerxes dug even more vigorously. He finally dug out an Eclipse Stone. It was as big as a thumb. He


    held it in his hand to y with it and watch.


    ¡°What does it take to detonate this?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°With some kind of ancient rune, formed in a formation blueprint. ¡±


    When he said that, Xerxespletely shut down mentally, for he did not study these at all¡­ One of his


    red-headed friends was rather knowledgeable about ancient runes, but unfortunately¡­


    At this time, heavy footsteps could be heard, which were getting closer and closer.


    Alex sat directly on top of the Eclipse Stone, using his soul power to carve ancient runes quickly in one


    go. He then rushed over and threw it at the footstepsing after him.


    Xerxes also wanted to see the effect and immediately followed over. The Eclipse Stone hit the chest of


    the giant corpse soldier. Then, it bounced on the ground a few times.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t it blow up?¡±


    The corpse soldier also looked down, with a puzzled face, trying to see what was throwing itself. As a


    result, the Eclipse Stone released a sh of silver light and exploded violently.


    The silver ball of light directly enveloped the corpse soldier.


    Boom!


    This corpse soldier was instantly blown up to two or three meters high.


    However, he did not die. His body was only hurt a little. The corpse soldier was furious and roared to


    the sky, attacking towards the two.


    Suddenly, at that moment, there was an Eclipse Stone on the wall that exploded again, and this time


    the silver light mass was even bigger, engulfing the corpse soldierpletely and drowning it.

 Chapter 2610

    Chapter 2610


    This explosion was much biggerpared to the previous one. That big corpse soldier was instantly


    blown to pieces.


    Alex froze for a moment. He did not expect such great power.


    Xerxes was even more stunned, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to carve a formation to detonate? What¡¯s with that


    one?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°It seems to be able to chain-detonate.¡±


    ¡°Good stuff. Let¡®s dig a few more.¡±


    Xerxes¡¯ eyes shine with iparable excitement. Since the corpse soldiers with Earthly immortal


    strength could be blown up at once, the Heavenly Immortals shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. With more


    boldness and more Eclipse Stones, a Golden Immortal would be killed easily¡­ As for Immortal


    Monarch, let¡¯s not think too much.


    Xerxes used both hands and quickly dug the mine. Then, he let Alex carve the formation blueprint on it.


    He was so tired that he was sweating and his hands were sore, but he saw that Alex was carving a


    formation blueprint at a surprisingly fast speed, one in two or three seconds.


    ¡°Alex, your study of formation blueprints is profound!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just average, I am just starting out!¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°I have a great nephew who has studied the formation blueprint deeply. I will introduce him to you if we


    are back in America. Let me tell you, he is the first Dao formationist in America and is also the most


    powerful Dao formationist of Flying Eagles Academy. People who are 70 or 80 years old are still willing


    to kneel down to worship my great-nephew, the teacher.¡±


    Alex was stunned.


    It felt like he was talking about ¡®that¡¯ great-nephew. Howe he was so much like him?


    Xerxes continued, ¡°When the timees, ask that great-nephew of mine if you have questions. For my


    sake, he will definitely be able to answer everything.¡±


    Alex leaned sideways and asked, ¡°What is your nephew¡¯s name?¡±


    Xerxes answered, ¡°His name is Alex.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him! Are you sure that this great-nephew of yours will listen to you and


    answer all questions?¡±


    Xerxes bragged, ¡°Yes, for sure. I am his uncle, which is equivalent to half a father. If he dares to


    disobey, I will p him, and he will have to kneel and shout, ¡®Uncle, I was wrong¡­¡¯¡±


    Alex waspletely speechless.


    If he had a cheek, he would certainly tremble. No wonder his name and his personality were so


    matching. It was only their first meeting, but he had already bragged so much.


    Soon, Alex umted ten Eclipse Stones in his hand. Although there were still a lot of walls, they


    could not dig here. The sound of footsteps intensified, and arge group of corpse soldiers was rushing


    to the battlefield.


    Alex and Xerxes hurriedly run, but they did not expect to reach a dead-end.


    ¡°There is no more road!¡±


    The two grown men were dumbfounded at the same time. They walked for half a day, and every road


    had an exit. It was all because they had guessed correctly so far, for they knew no passageway inside


    the pce. They all had a uniform structure, disregarding the four cardinal points. No one predicted


    that at this critical moment, they would reach a dead end.


    The corpse soldiers rushed in. The one who led the way was the same Grand Preceptor from before.


    They didn¡¯t see it clearly just now, but only now did they see this person¡¯s appearance, which was very


    different from that of the corpse soldiers. This was actually an old man with flesh and blood. He was


    alive with crane hair and a red face. He held a fierce expression, bordering on the edge of tyranny.


    A pair of old eyes stared deadly at Alex and Xerxes. He loudly questioned, ¡°Where is the Five vored


    Tea of Forgetfulness? Is it inside? Bring it all out to me, or you will regret it for the rest of your lives.¡±


    Xerxes looked at Alex.


    In fact, he also wondered in his heart, how did Alex get rid of the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness?


    He was tortured to death inside and was about to shed ayer of skin, but he turned out to be alive and


    kicking¡­ Even he had clearly felt that Alex¡¯s soul power had grown, although he did not know how


    much. But from his senses, it should be quite a lot. This kind of thing only belonged to matters rted


    to cultivation.


    Principal Lewin was very tactful and did not investigate deeper.


    ¡°I ate it!¡± Alex spread his hands and admitted.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Grand Preceptor was furious. The Five vored Tea of Forgetfuhiess was of great importance and


    could not be lost. If the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness was lost, even Her Highness could not carryText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    it. As for Alex¡¯s statement, he did not believe it at all¡­ He was very confident that anyone who went in


    could not stand the power of the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness.


    Now, the only exnation was that these two bastards immediately took the Pool of Forgotten Love


    and Five vored Tea of Forgetfuhiess after they left.


    ¡°Take it out immediately. Now!¡±

 Chapter 2611

    Chapter 2611


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll draw your souls and refine them. I¡¯ll find the Pool of Forgotten Love even if I have to


    search in every nook and cranny of your sea of consciousness,¡± the Grand Preceptor firmly said in a


    sonorous voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Just then, the loud voice of a woman rang in his ears. It was the Corpse King¡¯s daughter. The princess


    had arrived.


    Almost everyone saluted her respectfully and shouted¡­


    ¡°All hail, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Long live, Your Highness! ¡±


    The tall princess wore a long scarlet robe this time. Her outfit was quite seductive, but her face was still


    the same as before, like a sun-dried toad. It was pitch-ck, turning off anyone who saw it.


    Overbearing, she lifted her leg and kicked the Grand Preceptor in his gut as soon as she came up. The


    old Grand Preceptor immediately stumbled from her kick.


    She chided, ¡°Bast*rd Grand Preceptor! Who the heck do you think you are?! How dare you show such


    insolence to Prince Consort?! I think you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Once the princess became infuriated, all the corpse soldiers shuddered with fear. It could be seen that


    this woman was usually extremely majestic. However, she was extremely protective of Xerxes.


    Alex whispered to Xerxes, ¡°She¡¯s okay. This princess seems to treat you real well and covers up for


    you well. She looks fairly decent in the wedding dress. It will be the same once you close your eyes, so


    you shouldn¡¯t be conflicted and just be carefree Prince Consort here.¡±


    Xerxes gritted his teeth. ¡°Get lost, brat!¡±


    The Grand Preceptor said, ¡°Your Highness, they have dug up the Pool of Forgotten Love.¡±


    The princess snorted. ¡°If they have dug it up, so be it. What¡¯s so strange about that¡­ Hmm? What did


    you just say? What has been dug up?¡±


    ¡°The Pool of Forgotten Love.¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± The princess¡¯ eyes widened as she looked at Xerxes. She then stared at Alex and said,


    ¡°Needless to say, this brat must have done it. Guys, take him away and torture him. You have to get


    him to hand over the Pool of Forgotten Love before he dies. As for the Prince Consort, he¡¯s demure like


    a pure little girl. How could he possibly steal the Pool of Forgotten Love?¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Swoosh!


    Alex directly threw out the Eclipse Stone that he long had prepared in his hand without a second


    thought. It was not a piece, but a full ten pieces with not a single piece left.


    Then, he yanked Xerxes and teleported to hide in a gap. He set up Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield, the Ten-


    Point Forbidden Spell, the Mystic Armor, and finally the Chaos Bell on the two of them.


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    A series of huge explosions urred not far away. It was truly aplete mess as if the world was


    falling apart.


    Alex threw out ten Eclipse Stones, but the real explosions happened in session at least a hundred


    times. Countless Eclipse Stonesid into the stone wall were detonated, submerging the entire imperial


    pce in the huge explosions.


    Boom!


    The imperial pce copsed.


    Alex put away the Chaos Bell. After climbing out of the ruins, he and Xerxes were astonished when


    they saw the scene before them.


    The entire imperial pce vanished from the explosion.


    ¡°Ahem! Ahem! Pooh!¡±


    ¡°Which d*mned bast*rd dared to blow up the imperial pce at this critical moment?¡±


    A voice entered Alex¡¯s ears. He was shocked after turning around to take a look.


    ¡°D*mn! Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 2612

    Chapter 2612


    It turned out to be¡­ Pigsy!


    Pigsy was also wide-eyed, still desperately spitting dust in its mouth. The imperial pce of the Corpse


    King¡¯s daughter copsed and stirred up endless dust, causing heaps of pebbles to fall into its mouth.


    It suddenly heard Alex¡¯s voice, but it was a little confused at first.


    It only came to its senses two secondster. ¡°Alex Rockefeller? You¡­ You came out of that ruined


    temple?¡±


    As soon as it said that, Xerxes¡¯ expression instantly changed¡­


    ¡°Huh? Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you York Hancock? How did you be Alex Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller? You¡¯re that cheap apprentice that Jade Benmore took in?¡±


    ¡®Holy sh*t!¡¯


    That makes sense. His spell formation level is so high, and he can piss people off with his speech. So,


    he¡¯s venting anger on behalf of Jade Benmore!¡¯


    Xerxes said, ¡°D*mn brat, so it¡¯s you!¡±


    However, Alex ignored him.


    At this moment, he suddenly saw Pigsy. After leaving Principal Lawlor behind, he immediately rushed


    over and asked, ¡°You¡¯re here. Where¡¯s Daya? And where are the others?¡±


    Pigsy shook its head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know? How could you not know?! Weren¡¯t you guys together?¡±


    Alex grabbed Pigsy and shook it forcefully. He almost broke its bones.


    His current strength was no longer what it was about three years ago. He had undergone a drastic


    change and attained the perfection of three thousand golden cores!


    Moreover, the ax fluorescence in his sea of consciousness suddenly exploded after he absorbed the


    energy of the water of the River Styx.


    That ax had just suspended in his sea of consciousness, floating and sinking without going anywhere.


    It hung suspended in the air and radiated light like a crescent moon, illuminating the entire sea of


    consciousness. However, it no longer absorbed Alex¡¯s soul power. He could feel that his soul power


    was increasing rapidly.


    This was Xerxes¡¯ perception toward Alex earlier.


    His soul power had increased. His mental strength had be more powerful.


    Moreover, they were continuing to be stronger. His soul power had now recovered to only 60%,


    but he could already suppress Xerxes¡¯ soul.


    ¡°Oww! Alex Rockefeller, you little minion! You¡¯re hurting me. I¡¯m going to fall apart!¡±


    Pigsy screamed in exaggeration. Then, it told him about Daya and the others.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They encountered some people on the way. Of course, they were the people of the Hawkgirl Gxy


    that Lh had mentioned. She told them about some secrets in the Underworld. She said that there


    was an immortal ind in the depths of the Eastern Sea, where a grand opportunity of bing an


    immortal or deity existed. Most importantly, there was also a passage to leave the Underworld.


    When Daya and the other few people heard about it, Alex was still in Shoraionji Temple.


    However, Shirley¡¯s arm was broken, and bizarre energy from the fractures kept destroying her body


    functions, preventing her from regenerating her broken bones. Hence, she could only maintain a one-


    armed state with her strength significantly reduced. Eventually, they decided to set foot on the immortal


    ind in the depths of the Eastern Sea.


    Alex asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that this ce is the immortal ind of the Eastern Sea?¡±


    Pigsy replied, ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you know that? How did youe here then?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°He was captured to be a bed-warmer for the Corpse King¡¯s daughter,¡± Xerxes next to him said,


    helping Alex to exin the issue.


    Earlier, Alex kept annoying him with the Prince Consort¡¯s affair. Now that he had this opportunity, he


    certainly had to fight back.

 Chapter 2613

    Chapter 2613


    The speaker earlier was a man who looked well, there was nothing to be described. They were all


    skeletons, a pile of ribs wearing various strange outfits, and spoke themonnguage of antiquity. It


    indicated that they hailed from the same realm and same universe as Earth.


    It was worth mentioning that the man¡¯s teamprised thirteen people. It was to be considered a


    powerful force for thirteen trialists joining forces in the Underworld.


    Alex, however, activated the X-ray vision of his divine eyes. When he saw through their clothes, battle


    robes, helmets and the bone patterns, he instantly shook his head in disappointment.


    More than half of them had green bone patterns. The two strongest people among them had red bone


    patterns.


    They were insufficient to satisfy the current Alex. He would¡¯ve rather picked up a few bodies of the


    corpse soldiers as they also possessed bone patterns. Moreover, most of their bone patterns were red.


    Seeing Alex shaking his head slightly, the man who just spoke immediately became furious. ¡°Brat, you


    better be smarter. You can¡¯t keep the treasures with just the two of you. Instead of getting killed, why


    don¡¯t you hand them over obediently? I promise I won¡¯ty a hand on you.¡±


    Alex indifferently replied, ¡°You can¡¯t get them because your team isn¡¯t strong enough.¡±


    ¡°To hell with you!¡± that man cursed and was about to attack Alex.


    Just then, someone said, ¡°He¡¯s right. You trialists from the Heavenly Ship are at the bottom of the entire


    Perseus Gxy, not to mention you now face powerhouses of all manner in the universe. No matter


    what he acquired his hands on, you people from the Heavenly Ship won¡¯t be able to get your hands on


    them. You wouldn¡¯t be able to keep them even if you acquired them. So, get lost now. I¡¯ll pretend that


    you never appeared,¡± the person growled in a discourteous and harsh tone.


    He clearly knew about those so-called Heavenly Ship trialists and used to have conflicts with them.


    However, he was not on any team. He was alone with a bone demon bear.


    As a result, the Heavenly Ship trialists really retreated from the battlefield and left in less than three


    seconds after hearing a few words from the man.


    How much fear did they have for him?


    Xerxes talked to Alex via divine sense. ¡°Brat, that guy and that bear aren¡¯t difficult opponents. Just let


    me deal with them. Don¡¯t stall for time. The longer you stall, the more the people will rush over! You


    have to be careful¡­ Also, I¡¯ll settle with youter for deceiving me about you being York Hancock.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡®Well, who wanted to be my rtive shamelessly just now?!¡¯ Alexined in his heart.


    At this moment, many people had actually gathered around him. Some were close to him, while some


    were further away. More people were watching him, trying to sit back and reap the benefits from the


    tussle.


    ¡®Sigh! Forget it! These trialists are weak, and their bone patterns are inferior to those from the corpse


    soldiers, so I don¡¯t have to lure them here!¡¯


    While Alex was thinking about that, Xerxes had already made his move.


    Roar!


    He screamed.


    Bone spines popped out of his back, and he turned himself half-dragon.


    He instantly rushed toward the enemies to kill them.


    ¡°Huh? This abiliy is rather powerful!¡±


    Alex was surprised. He was facing Xerxes¡¯ realbat power for the first time, and it was much


    stronger than he expected. Previously, he heard Jade mention about Xerxes¡¯s cultivation level before.


    At that time, it was said that he was inferior to Jade and was at Advanced-Tribtion Crossing at best,


    but his currentbat power was on par with a Golden Immortal.


    No. He might simply be slightly stronger. It was because the dragon horn in his hand could double his


    lethal power.


    Swoosh!


    The dragon horn in Xerxes¡¯ hand shed with the opponent¡¯s long sword. It was undoubtedly a


    whitewash. The long sword severed easily and broke into half.


    The man was shocked as that was definitely beyond his expectation, his sheer might making his hair


    stand on its ends, if only he bad hair, especially those bone spines emerging from his back.


    What the hell were those?


    Roar!


    That man¡¯spanion, the bone demon bear, came forward to help him. However, Xerxes¡¯s flying


    sword blocked it.


    That flying sword¡¯s power was Xerxes¡¯ true ultimate skill. It was a certain kill with one blow!


    Alex was relieved when he saw that.


    On the other hand, those onlookers around him gasped as Xerxes¡¯bat power was a little too


    strong. Thus, many people began to flinch and retreat involuntarily. However, some powerful people


    were reluctant to do so.

 Chapter 2614

    Chapter 2614


    The speaker earlier was a man who looked well, there was nothing to be described. They were all


    skeletons, a pile of ribs wearing various strange outfits, and spoke themonnguage of antiquity. It


    indicated that they hailed from the same realm and same universe as Earth.


    It was worth mentioning that the man¡¯s teamprised thirteen people. It was to be considered a


    powerful force for thirteen trialists joining forces in the Underworld.


    Alex, however, activated the X-ray vision of his divine eyes. When he saw through their clothes, battle


    robes, helmets and the bone patterns, he instantly shook his head in disappointment.


    More than half of them had green bone patterns. The two strongest people among them had red bone


    patterns.


    They were insufficient to satisfy the current Alex. He would¡¯ve rather picked up a few bodies of the


    corpse soldiers as they also possessed bone patterns. Moreover, most of their bone patterns were red.


    Seeing Alex shaking his head slightly, the man who just spoke immediately became furious. ¡°Brat, you


    better be smarter. You can¡¯t keep the treasures with just the two of you. Instead of getting killed, why


    don¡¯t you hand them over obediently? I promise I won¡¯ty a hand on you.¡±


    Alex indifferently replied, ¡°You can¡¯t get them because your team isn¡¯t strong enough.¡±


    ¡°To hell with you!¡± that man cursed and was about to attack Alex.


    Just then, someone said, ¡°He¡¯s right. You trialists from the Heavenly Ship are at the bottom of the entire


    Perseus Gxy, not to mention you now face powerhouses of all manner in the universe. No matter


    what he acquired his hands on, you people from the Heavenly Ship won¡¯t be able to get your hands on


    them. You wouldn¡¯t be able to keep them even if you acquired them. So, get lost now. I¡¯ll pretend that


    you never appeared,¡± the person growled in a discourteous and harsh tone.


    He clearly knew about those so-called Heavenly Ship trialists and used to have conflicts with them.


    However, he was not on any team. He was alone with a bone demon bear.


    As a result, the Heavenly Ship trialists really retreated from the battlefield and left in less than three


    seconds after hearing a few words from the man.


    How much fear did they have for him?


    Xerxes talked to Alex via divine sense. ¡°Brat, that guy and that bear aren¡¯t difficult opponents. Just let


    me deal with them. Don¡¯t stall for time. The longer you stall, the more the people will rush over! You


    have to be careful¡­ Also, I¡¯ll settle with youter for deceiving me about you being York Hancock.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡®Well, who wanted to be my rtive shamelessly just now?!¡¯ Alexined in his heart.


    At this moment, many people had actually gathered around him. Some were close to him, while some


    were further away. More people were watching him, trying to sit back and reap the benefits from the


    tussle.


    ¡®Sigh! Forget it! These trialists are weak, and their bone patterns are inferior to those from the corpse


    soldiers, so I don¡¯t have to lure them here!¡¯


    While Alex was thinking about that, Xerxes had already made his move.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Roar!


    He screamed.


    Bone spines popped out of his back, and he turned himself half-dragon.


    He instantly rushed toward the enemies to kill them.


    ¡°Huh? This abiliy is rather powerful!¡±


    Alex was surprised. He was facing Xerxes¡¯ realbat power for the first time, and it was much


    stronger than he expected. Previously, he heard Jade mention about Xerxes¡¯s cultivation level before.


    At that time, it was said that he was inferior to Jade and was at Advanced-Tribtion Crossing at best,


    but his currentbat power was on par with a Golden Immortal.


    No. He might simply be slightly stronger. It was because the dragon horn in his hand could double his


    lethal power.


    Swoosh!


    The dragon horn in Xerxes¡¯ hand shed with the opponent¡¯s long sword. It was undoubtedly a


    whitewash. The long sword severed easily and broke into half.


    The man was shocked as that was definitely beyond his expectation, his sheer might making his hair


    stand on its ends, if only he bad hair, especially those bone spines emerging from his back.


    What the hell were those?


    Roar!


    That man¡¯spanion, the bone demon bear, came forward to help him. However, Xerxes¡¯s flying


    sword blocked it.


    That flying sword¡¯s power was Xerxes¡¯ true ultimate skill. It was a certain kill with one blow!


    Alex was relieved when he saw that.


    On the other hand, those onlookers around him gasped as Xerxes¡¯bat power was a little too


    strong. Thus, many people began to flinch and retreat involuntarily. However, some powerful people


    were reluctant to do so.

 Chapter 2615

    Chapter 2615


    They especially saw that the naked Alex seemed to be an easy target, but he was some distance away


    from Xerxes at this moment. He was choosing and picking some corpse soldiers with advanced bone


    patterns on the ground before putting them into the storage ring.


    ¡°Huh. The items he just picked up are stored inside the ring, right?¡±


    ¡°Will that half-dragon man catch us if we run right after snatching his ring?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. The sess rate is 70%¡­¡±


    Someone pondered secretly and then made a move.


    Swoosh!


    A figure shed and rushed toward Alex. That person reached out to snatch Alex¡¯s ring. It was then


    that a rush of peerless power mmed on his soul like a huge hammer.


    His soul was instantly destroyed.


    Alex swiftly threw that man¡¯s corpse bones into the storage ring in passing.


    ¡°D*mn. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Am I short-sighted?¡±


    ¡°That person just rushed over and then¡­ Vanished?¡±


    Someone keen-eyed opened his mouth and exined the actual situation, ¡°who vanished? He¡¯s been


    killed. It was an instant kill and his corpse bones were put into the storage ring.¡±


    ¡°Wow..!¡±


    ¡°D*mn..!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve hit a brick wall!¡±


    The crowd was shocked, and then more than half of the people were scared off. They had absolutely


    hit a brick wall!


    Soon, Xerxes came back.


    Both the man and bear were dead.


    ¡°Come on! We can¡¯t stay here long!¡± Xerxes came over and said.


    Alex nodded and nced at ten or so trialists who were still unwilling to leave and watched him from


    afar. Some o


    Chapter List


    Chapter List


    Bookmark This Chapter


    Email Address


    Password


    Remember Me


    .


    Why was it here? First, it was indeed because it was safer hiding here. Secondly, it also sensed that


    there was an incredible treasure here. Incredible treasures were fatal temptations that this pig could not


    abstain from.


    Five minutester, Alex found that incredible treasure that Pigsy had mentioned.


    It was not the Bodhi Tree, but it was a bodhisattva statue from the Bodhi Tree.


    Alex attempted to stimte it using his divine power. The next second, the bodhisattva statue abruptly


    dashed out of the void, and towering holy light sprang up and shot right into the sky. He could not stop


    it even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Oh crap!¡±


    ¡°Something terrible is¡­ about to happen!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2616

    Chapter 2616


    What was this ce?


    It was the Underworld, suppressed by Shoraionji Temple.


    What did the trialistse here for?


    They overcame the trials in the Underworld to enhance their root bones. Then, they would find the Pool


    of Afterlife to leave the Underworld and reform their flesh. This, by itself, was a process.


    However, a risk existed, the Pool of Afterlife was not something that one could have if he wished for it.


    On the contrary, it was the most challenging section in the entire process.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Someone once did statistics. Among one hundred trialists, only nine people could sessfully find the


    Pool of Afterlife to recover their flesh and reform their root bones.


    Was it perilous? It was!


    Even so , why would so many people stille in?


    Of course, they had the reasons toe here, for the sake of their root bones, to be stronger,


    to¡­ They were neither willing to be ordinary nor remain stagnant, so all of them were determined


    to risk their lives.


    However, there was something that could save their lives. It was the holy relic or cultivation technique


    imbued with ancient Buddhism.


    Presently, the boundless energy of ancient Buddhism gleamed like the sun, rushing right into the sky.


    This ruckus was so great that even Alex was so stunned he stepped backward. Then, he thought that


    this bodhisattva statue was too high-profile and would attract countless people¡¯s covetousness, driving


    them crazy.


    At this moment, the people who wanted to retreat previously regathered.


    Furthermore, he could see a few the aura of a few powerhouses surging from afar, desperately rushing


    over here.


    Xerxes also dejectedly said, ¡°This is forcing us to have a bloody fight!¡±


    After a pause, he became excited again. ¡°But, it¡¯s a windfall this time. This Buddha statue carved from


    a tree turns out to have such a powerful attribute of ancient Buddhism. It will be no longer a luxury to


    enter Dairaionji Temple with it.¡±


    It was a luxury.


    Alex thought, ¡®No one can enter Dairaionji Temple without the token from Shoraionji Temple.¡¯


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re more familiar with Buddhism than I am. As for the task on how to capture this statue, I¡¯ll


    leave it to you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with those people.¡± He rushed out right after he spoke.


    The battle broke out because someone had already made a move.


    Alex looked around and became anxious as well. In just a moment, he saw energy collisions in atleast


    dozens of ces andyers of Immortal Wheel of Life, all rushing toward the bodhisattva statue as


    well.


    ¡°I¡¯m determined to get this thing!¡±


    Alex made a determined effort because he might not be able to find the real Bodhi Tree.


    Even if he possessed the token to enter Dairaionji Temple, he may not be able to enter it. He still had to


    find the divine Bodhi Valley Tree in Dairaionji Templeter, but this was all unknown. So, he should get


    this thing in his hand first as it was likely to freeze his father¡¯s state or slow it down, at least!


    ¡°Divine power, go!¡±


    Alex unleashed his divine power. He condensed a huge palm using divine power and grabbed the


    bodhisattva statue.


    To his surprise, a peerless force blocked the palm just as it approached the statue. It was protected by


    a force field.


    ¡°What the hell? Since you¡¯ve been activated by my divine power, you¡¯re considered as recognized in


    our rtionship. We are from the same sect, more or less, so why keep resisting me?¡±


    Alex saw more and more people rushing over. While fighting the enemies, Xerxes shouted, ¡°Alex, hurry


    up!¡±


    His situation was getting difficult. Even if he was powerful, he could not defeat the increasingly


    strengthening enemies. The opponents who came this time were a lot stronger than the previous two.


    ¡°Pigsy, go help him!¡± Alex insisted.


    Pigsy, however, refused to go there. The pig¡¯s behavior was like that. If it could do nothing, it would


    definitely not contribute. If it did not have to risk its life, it wouldn¡¯t bother an inch, and someone else¡¯s


    life and death had nothing to do with it.


    Alex furiously growled, ¡°Don¡¯t regret not going. Look, what is this?¡±

 Chapter 2617

    Chapter 2617


    He took out that Yellow Obsidian Crystal and waved it in front of Pigsy.


    Pigsy¡¯s sensitivity toward heavenly treasures was definitely ten times that of anyone else. It became


    almost instantly excited when Alex took it out.


    ¡°This is¡­ Could it be the¡­ Yellow Obsidian..?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    After getting a firm reply, Pigsy was instantly filled with beans. It instantly rushed out.


    However, within a minute, it ran back, squealing. It had been wounded. In terms of strength, when


    compared with Xerxes, Pigsy was just a weakling. In the face of so many powerhouses, it only stood to


    get beaten up.


    ¡°D*mn. You¡¯re just terriblepared to the others, aren¡¯t you?¡± Alex was left speechless. ¡°You¡¯re such


    an awful pig. What reason do you have to enjoy the Yellow Obsidian Chi?¡±


    Pigsy was unconvinced. ¡°One might be a master in his own specialized field. I¡¯m not abat pig. I¡¯m


    a treasure-hunting pig. I¡¯m a skilled worker, alright?¡±


    Then, it pointed at Xerxes. ¡°Who is this guy? He¡¯s too overpowering!¡±


    As soon as it finished speaking, it squealed in shock and pointed at the sky. ¡°D*mn! These guys are


    here too.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Alex looked over and found it to be a chariot pulled by flying bone demons that looked to be steadily


    coming from a distance, but in fact, it was lightning fast. The most shocking thing was that each of the


    four bone demons that were pulling the chariot was full of golden bone patterns. They were almost on


    the same level as the golden eagle that Alex had devoured before. However, there were four of them.


    Furthermore, three people were standing on the flying chariot, a male and two females. The three


    people exuded an overwhelming aura and were considered the absolute upper-ss among the


    trialists.


    Alex¡¯s soul power shook, and he instantly felt tremendous pressure due to the sudden appearance of


    opponents on such a level.


    Pigsy, however, gritted its teeth and cautiously told Alex, ¡°It¡¯s that man on the flying chariot. He injured


    Daya Stoermer and even almost abducted Ynes Larkin.¡±


    It turned out to be them.


    Alex looked at the murderous intent exuding from them.


    It was then that he saw the man on the flying chariot point at Pigsy and say, ¡°Haha! So the treasure-


    hunting pig is here. It looks like this cunning thing has been hiding the imperial pce of the Corpse


    Princess. Thanks to it, we had to look all over the world for so long.¡±


    Meanwhile, the otherdy pointed at Xerxes. ¡°Look, that¡¯s the guy who snatched the Fruit of Eight


    Legions.¡±


    Right after she said so, a murderous aura immediately exuded from the man.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°It¡¯s really this bast*rd!¡±


    ¡°If he dares snatch my Fruit of Eight Legions, he must have an awareness of being disemboweled.¡±


    Alex was a little surprised upon hearng those words. Never did he expect that those people, too, would


    have conflicts with Xerxes.


    At this moment, Xerxes also discovered those peopleing from the sky. He secretly yelled ¡®crap¡¯


    before hurriedly telepathizing with Alex.


    ¡°Alex, my nemeses are here, so I can no longer stay. We certainly won¡¯t get the bodhisattva statue


    today. It¡¯s more important to save our lives first. Let¡¯s split up and escape. Don¡¯t follow me. You¡¯ll just


    court death if you do.¡±


    After exining, Xerxes said nothing further.


    He immediately unleashed his strongest attack, rushing out of the crowd, and was about to escape.


    Unexpectedly, two bone demons with golden patterns blocked his way.


    They were none other than two flying bone demons pulling the flying chariot.


    ¡°Kill!!!¡±


    Xerxes was desperate.


    On the other hand, Alex could not progress further at his side. The man on the flying chariot attacked


    Pigsy.


    ¡°Oink! Save me, Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    Pigsy screamed, but it was motionless on the spot as if its body had been shackled.


    ¡°Treasure-hunting pig, juste with me! It¡¯s your blessing to follow me!¡± the man indifferently said. His


    hand turned into a worldly cage, enveloping Pigsy¡¯s from head to toe.

 Chapter 2618

    Chapter 2618


    Alex, who was standing next to Pigsy and thinking of a way to deal with the bodhisattva statue, could


    not help but make a move. He unleashed an expanse of divine power.


    Here, the energy of ancient Buddhism gained a bonus effect.


    The divine power turned into a giant spiritual God¡¯s hand and grabbed Pigsy before dragging it over.


    Immediately afterward, a loud boom rang out. The worldly cage of that man on the flying chariot


    descended and did not cover Pigsy. It caught nothing and sted a huge crater into the ground.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The man was not disappointed. Instead, his eyes gleamed while looking at Alex.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite intriguing! So you¡¯re someone who walks the path of ancient Buddhism! No wonder you


    could activate this bodhisattva statue!¡±


    ¡°Not bad. Not bad. You¡¯re qualified to be myckey, so I¡¯ll give you a chance and take you under


    my wing with this treasure-hunting pig. You won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    The man gloated pompously as if just announcing a result.


    At the same time, Alex also heard some next to him whispering among themselves¡­


    ¡°This guy is so arrogant. Where is be from?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°You actually don¡¯t know him? These few people have powerful backing. Do you know Silent Hill?


    That¡¯s where they¡¯re from.¡±


    ¡°What? One of the three ominous ces in the Underworld, Silent Hill. It¡¯s the only ninth-grade secret


    realm upied by trialists. Could he be the¡­ Carefree Immortal King, Freeborn Garredib?¡±


    ¡°No. The twodies beside him aren¡¯t simple either. They all have sevenyers of Immortal Wheel of


    Life at the level of Immortal Empress¡­ Not everyone can join Silent Hill. This naked kid has a stroke of


    luck. The Carefree Immortal King has taken a fancy to him. He can do whatever he wants in the


    Underworld in the future¡­¡±


    Alex was shocked when he heard the surrounding people gossiping behind his back.


    Freeborn naturally could hear them as well. He looked satisfied and gently lifted his chin as if he was


    enjoying such opinions.


    At this moment, the battle between Xerxes and the flying bone demons with golden patterns reached


    its climax.


    After the bone demons were wounded by Xerxes¡¯ dragon born, they wailed and their bodies even


    mmed to the ground with one of their arms removed. Furthermore, he took them away and certainly


    wanted to take time to eat them.


    ¡°That d*mned thief¡¯sbat power is getting stronger!¡± On the flying chariot, ady next to Freeborn


    angrily said, ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with him personally! I have to make him pay!¡±


    Before thedy could finish, she had already soared from the flying chariot and rushed toward Xerxes.


    After Xerxes seeded, he stuck up his middle finger at the woman going after him. Perhaps that


    woman didn¡¯t understand his gesture, but she could definitely tell it was no greeting.


    Someone asked, ¡°What is this guy gesturing? Is he scolding the people of Silent Hill? Oh my god! He


    has a lot of nerve! Thisdy seems to be the Carefree Immortal King¡¯s cultivation partner, Fairy Fay!


    He¡¯s really not afraid of death!¡±


    Someone answered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve read history, about the antiquity of a certain world. I think his


    gesture is simr to something extremely insulting.¡±


    ¡°Huh..? What?¡±


    ¡°It seems to mean¡­ ¡®F*ck.¡¯¡±


    ¡°F*ck? What does ¡®f*ck¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know much either, but I¡¯ve heard of an explicit phrase called¡­ ¡®Go f*ck you b*stard.''¡±


    Fairy Fay from Silent Hill was also puzzled when she heard the onlookers¡¯ words.


    At this moment, Xerxes proactively exined, ¡°Stop the blind guess. You guys are really a group of ill-


    informed, ignorant people. You don¡¯t even recognize this standard gesture of mine. I¡¯ll tell you then.


    This is the iconguage handed down by the Ancient Alliance¡¯s leader, Heavenly Emperor Rowan.¡±


    As soon as he said that, many gasps were let out. It turned out to be a gesture left behind by Heavenly


    Emperor Rowan! Then, it must be something very profound, right?!


    ¡°What exactly does it represent? It must be some extremely awesome existence, right? Could it be


    some kind of divinew?¡± someone asked.


    As the woman seemingly looked like she wanted to know more, Xerxes smiled. ¡°I suppose it won¡¯t hurt


    to tell you guys. The meaning of this gesture is to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 2619

    Chapter 2619


    ¡°Sleep?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Did you mean¡­ You¡¯ve slept with Fairy Fay?¡±


    ¡°D*mn! For real?!¡±


    The people eximed as the news was too shocking.


    Fairy Fay was the Carefree Immortal King¡¯s cultivation partner. Rumor had it that the Carefree Immortal


    King doted on her and brought her along everywhere he went. She was also a mighty existence, but


    now, someone had slept with her.


    It simply made people engage in flights of fancy, didn¡¯t it?


    Fairy Fay exploded with rage as she roared, ¡°How dare you spew such nonsense?! I shall pull out your


    tongue.¡±


    Xerxes looked at Alex. In fact, he was a little nervous as the Carefree Immortal King surprisingly did not


    come after him in that case. He knew that Alex was Jade¡¯s cheap apprentice, and Jade still thought


    quite highly of him. He could not let Alex die here at all costs, so he just said such insulting words to


    Fairy Fay and the Carefree Immortal King at this moment to attract aggression.


    After he clenched his teeth, he simply went the whole hog and said, ¡°Fay, you can¡¯t go back on your


    word. You¡¯re likely to be pregnant with my flesh and blood, so you can¡¯t be so heartless to me, the


    father of this child. I even thought about our child¡¯s name. Let¡¯s call him Ethan so that he will grow up


    striving unremittingly. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    The eyes of all the gossipy trialists widened as they watched the show. They were indulging in gossip!


    The Carefree Immortal King, being a cuckold, was simply an earth-shattering scoop that could be a


    mouthpiece among the people for years toe.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Fairy Fay was about to lose her mind. She had never seen such a shameless man before. He was


    overtly brazen, despicable, and should be hacked into smithereens.


    The Carefree Immortal King was infuriated as well. He was an Immortal Emperor who believed that he


    was the most overpowering existence among the trialists, but now he suffered the most disgusting and


    detestable nder.


    ¡°Just go to hell!¡± Freeborn roared.


    The voice was apanied by a thunderp, and as soon as his figure shed, be rushed toward


    Xerxes, overwhelming murderous intent about to freeze the spatial expanse around him.


    Some weak trialists on the ground immediately became enervated, and their soul power suffered


    severe injury.


    Xerxes sent a mental voice transmission to Alex. ¡°Brat, I can only go this far. It all depends on your


    fortune now if we both end up dead or alive.¡±


    At that moment, Alex unexpectedly felt a little touched.


    ¡®But it seems that I don¡¯t need you to do that, do I?¡¯


    Whoosh!


    He teleported and blocked Freeborn while wielding Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield in one hand and Victory


    Goddess¡¯ Golden Spear in the other. Alex looked at him out of the corner of his eye with disdain and a


    boiling fighting spirit. ¡°Hey, I think you have quite a knack too. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a chance as


    well. Kneel and be my servant.¡±


    The crowd was speechless. Many jaws dropped.


    Freeborn¡¯s murderous intent was imposing. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re talking to me?¡±


    Alex shook his head.


    Just as Freeborn smiled contemptuously and thought that Alex had conceded, he indifferently said,


    ¡°Forget it. My wife will surelyin if I ept a servant like you. So, you better just die!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Alex instantly broke into battle.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    What Carefree Immortal King? He would just kill an Immortal King for his feast today.


    Meanwhile, Xerxes, who was preparing to escape, was dumbfounded when he saw this scene. He


    went to great lengths to taunt them at the expense of self-deprecation. Alex, however, attracted all the


    aggression back to him in a single sentence.

 Chapter 2620

    Chapter 2620


    ¡°You¡¯re biting off more than you can chew!¡±


    ¡°Ungrateful bast*rd!¡±


    Freeborn was upset mainly because of Xerxes. As for Alex, he did not intend to kill him because he


    needed his protector to be someone who had walked the path of ancient Buddhism.


    At first, he did not pay much attention in the face of Alex¡¯s iing spear. However, his expression


    soon changed.


    Alex directly activated his mental vision with an overwhelming murderous aura: immortal mountains,


    spiritualkes, the great sun hanging in the sky, and ferocious birds flying.


    The mental vision gradually engulfed Freeborn from above like a spread-out picture scroll.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Such aplete mental vision?¡± Freeborn eximed. He had a mental vision as well, but it was


    definitely not as detailed as Alex¡¯s. When the mental domain enveloped him and shed with his


    mental power, he seemingly saw the cultivation myth in the ancient era.


    ¡°Break it!¡± Freeborn roared. He had also spread out the vision of his mental domain, which impacted


    Alex¡¯s vision.


    His vision was an expanse of sword mounds that contained tens of thousands of divine swords. A huge


    328 foot tall sword with a full silver body was inserted in one of the giant sword mounds.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to sever Alex¡¯s mental domain with the suddenly appearing sword light. However, in the


    next moment, he was shocked again. The mental domain that Alex had activated was so sturdy that he


    could not sever it with his divine sword.


    He felt as though his sword had cut into a viscous paste, or rather a pool glue. Not only did his attack


    power disintegrate, but he was also trapped within it.


    The sh of mental vision urred just in an instant. Because of this momentary distraction, Alex¡¯s


    Golden Spear arrived in front of Freeborn and hit right at his forehead.


    Freeborn was furious.


    Alex was naked, yet Freeborn suffered a setback as soon as they exchanged blows.


    In the first round of mental domain attacks, he was soundly defeated!


    ¡®Is he a monster?¡¯


    ¡®His cultivation level is clearly so low, but he actually possesses such powerful mental domain?¡¯


    Fortunately, Freeborn was not some ordinary person and was also mentally prepared in the face of


    such a killing move. A ray of dazzling light instantly rushed out of his forehead. It turned out to be a


    fluorescent bead.


    As soon as the bead came out, it seemed to form a defensiveyer in front of Freeborn¡¯s head. It


    forcefully blocked Alex¡¯s divine spear attack outside the defensiveyer.


    ¡°Chaos Bead?!¡±


    Alex froze for a brief moment. He was then overjoyed. Without a second thought, he retrieved the


    Golden Spear and grabbed the Chaos Bead.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to grab my Chaos Bead with your hand?¡± Freeborn cracked up.


    How confident was he in his hand?


    Did he really think that his Chaos Bead was some sesame rice ball?


    Controlling the Chaos Bead with his divine sense, he wanted to blow up Alex¡¯s palm to pieces.


    Unexpectedly, his expression drastically changed in the next second. To his surprise, he could not


    sense the Chaos Bead¡¯s existence, as if it hadpletely disappeared from the world.


    Even the soul link connection was broken!


    Meanwhile, Alex attacked Freeborn¡¯s forehead with his lightning-fast fist.


    The Carefree Immortal King was instantly infuriated. Never did he expect that he would suffer such a


    great loss right after the fight began.


    ¡®This guy¡¯s strength is not the least inferior to Xerxes¡­¡¯


    ¡°Die!¡± he roared and alsoshed out with his fist.


    He still wanted to keep Alex alive, but now, he was infuriated and couldn¡¯t care less about him. There


    was still a bodhisattva statue next to him anyway. If he killed this guy before him, so be it.


    Wham!


    Freeborn, however, immediately screamed upon the fist collision.


    He just flew out. Then, he burst into pieces in the air!


    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 2621

    Chapter 2621


    Everyone was stunned.


    How was that possible?


    The Carefree Immortal King was a king of Silent Hill and had dominated the Underworld for an era. He


    was a living legend among the trialists, so how could he possibly kick the bucket in such a crude and


    brutal way?


    This was illogical!


    Let alone the onlookers watching the drama unfold, even Alex was dumbfounded.


    Was it logical that he had just blown up an Immortal King just like that?


    ¡®Since when did I be so powerful?¡¯


    ¡°Bro!¡±


    The remainingdy on the flying chariot screamed hysterically.


    She was none other than Felicity Garrredib, Freeborn Garredib¡¯s biological sister. Simrly, herbat


    power wasn¡¯t low, and her body was full of dark golden bone patterns. She was a powerful cultivator at


    Immortal Monarch who possessed a six-yered Immortal Wheel of Life.


    Initially calm, Felicity didn¡¯t take Alex seriously amid all that chaos.


    With the strength of their siblings coupled with their sister-inw, she was confident that they could


    destroy all the trialists and were bound to acquire the Pool of Reincarnation without any difficulty. Yet, a


    minor character like Alex dared provoke her brother, Freeborn. Felicity just wanted tough at that


    moment as there was really such an idiot who would die without knowing the cause of death.


    Subsequently, someone had really died. The dead person was not Alex but Felicity¡¯s brother.


    Fairy Fay, who was busy fighting with Xerxes, suddenly heard Felicity¡¯s cries tinged with despair. After


    she turned around abruptly, she felt a tightness in her chest, as if she had seen the most unbelievable


    thing in the world.


    Her cultivation partner, her husband, turned out to be dead.


    ¡°Ahh! Hubby!¡±


    Fairy Fay almost spat a mouthful of blood.


    On the other hand, Felicity even released all of her Immortal Wheel of Life and wanted to fight Alex to


    the death.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead! You bast*rd, just go to hell!¡±


    At the same time, the other few golden bone demons that had been pulling the flying chariot rushed to


    kill Alex.


    Wham!


    Alex mmed a golden bone demon hard on the ground with his Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield. Its head burst


    on the spot.


    Meanwhile, he choked the other one with his own hands and snapped its neck.


    Felicity impacted Alex with the sevenyered Immortal Wheel of Life. To her surprise, all her action was


    futile before Alex¡¯s absolute strength. Clenching his right fist, heshed out the punch that was imbued


    with various energy and attributes, as if it were a meteor from space.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Smash!


    It sounded like shattering ss.


    Alex¡¯s powerful punch crushed Felicity¡¯s Immortal Wheel of Life. All sevenyers of the Wheel of Life


    burst into pieces.


    Felicity screamed in horror and was dispirited on the ground, with 80% of her soul power dissipating


    right away.


    Hiss!


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°How ferocious!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. Such a result waspletely unexpected. No one thought


    highly of Alex earlier, and even Alex¡¯s friend, Xerxes, was about to run away, but he unexpectedly


    turned the tables in just a few short moments of breathing. The Carefree Immortal King exploded from


    the blow, destroying Felicity¡¯s Wheel of Life and reduced to bing a mortal.


    Meanwhile, Fairy Fay wanted toe over to help Felicity, but Xerxes pestered her incessantly.


    Roar!


    Xerxespletely dragonized.


    Alex saw hisplete appearance, which was a little different from the dragon in his mind. He knew


    that when he thought about Ne¡¯s form, it was the eternal dragon race from the eastern world.


    Meanwhile, the dragon Xerxes had now transformed into looked incongruous and seemed like a lizard


    skeleton with wings.


    However, hisbat power increased greatly afterplete Dragonification.


    He stomped Fairy Fay to the ground and instantly crushed her head under the gazes of everyone.


    However, his battle record was way inferior to Alex¡¯s.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Xerxes ran back to size up Alex from head to toe. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Did you consume some


    strength pills? How did you suddenly be invincible?¡±

 Chapter 2622

    Chapter 2622


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡±


    ¡°These few here are probably fakes!¡±


    Alex merely shrugged, looking innocent. He really did not know the reason either. He initially thought


    that he would have a fierce battle and even had a n in mind. He wanted to borrow Medusa¡¯s Aegis


    Shield to trick Freeborn so that he would be petrified. He would then decapitate him.


    Unexpectedly, Alex defeated him soundly with a punch in the end.


    ¡°Carefree Immortal King?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t live up to his title!¡±


    He eventually shook his head, and the crowd of onlookers backed off one after another.


    Everyone shouted ¡®crap¡¯ in their hearts. They still wanted to trample Alex under their feet and take


    away the storage ring from his corpse¡­ When Freeborn told about Alex walking, the path of ancient


    Buddhism, they even changed their minds and wanted to confine him as their ves to serve them.


    And now¡­


    ¡°D*mn. He¡¯s a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!¡±


    ¡°How wicked! He possessed such strength, but he pretended he was powerless. The most shameless


    thing is that he doesn¡¯t even wear clothes and deliberately disys himself to make us think that he¡¯s a


    weakling.¡±


    ¡°I hate tricksters the most!¡±


    The trialists were devastated.


    Fortunately, the people of Silent Hill hade to bear the brunt. Otherwise, they would have met their


    demise by now.


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too perilous!¡±


    ¡°How did it end up like this?¡±


    At this moment, Xerxes said, ¡°Alex, quickly carry the bodhisattva statue away and leave. We¡¯ve blown


    up the Corpse Princess¡¯ imperial pce, but this ugly monster is immortal. Since she doesn¡¯t show up


    now, she must be plotting an ultimate move. We might be in danger if we still don¡¯t leave.¡±


    When the few retreating trialists heard that, they all wailed silently.


    It turned out that those two had destroyed the Corpse Princess¡¯ imperial pce, but there were


    thousands of corpse soldiers inside. Thus, the ones who wouldmit such a deed were definitely


    atrocious. They could not afford to offend those two people.


    The crowd retreated. Each of them ran faster than the other. However, they soon fell back again.


    All of them looked panicked, their soul power unstable.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°You bunch of idiots, didn¡¯t you see what happened to the Carefree Immortal King? Do you want to be


    killed by a punch too?¡± Pigsy yelled assertively.


    When it saw Alex kill his enemies so effortlessly like a deity descending into the mortal realm, it


    toughened up, and its voice became louder.


    ¡°Corpse soldiers! There are so many corpse soldiers!¡±


    ¡°A-and¡­ There is a mountain.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The people who came back shouted in panic and pointed to the sky at the back. All the trialists looked


    anxious as they looked in the direction of their fingers. As expected, they saw a shocking scene.


    ¡°D*mn. There¡¯s really a mountain?¡± Pigsy stared nkly at the sky with its mouth agape. That was a


    huge mountain floating in the sky,pletely defying gravity.


    It was towering and enormous. It even sent chills down one¡¯s spine.


    Although it did not move fast, it was getting closer.


    In addition, countless corpse soldiers came from all directions like a tidal wave. They were so densely


    packed that their heads could not be seen at all.


    Xerxes was nervous as well.


    ¡°Alex, can you defeat them?¡±


    Alex was helpless. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m some Heavenly Emperor?¡±


    He took a nce without thinking about anything else. He focused on attacking that bodhisattva statue,


    trying to take it down before the corpse soldiers arrived at the scene. Unfortunately, he was


    disappointed. No matter how hard he had tried or how many methods he had used, they were all in


    vain.


    ¡®That force field of holy light emanated by the statue is too difficult to deal with.¡¯


    ¡®D*mn. I have no luck with this bodhisattva. Whoever is fated with it should take it away.¡¯


    Alex decided to give up as this was truly beyond his capability.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 2623

    Chapter 2623


    He quickly picked up Freeborn and Fairy Fay¡¯s bones on the ground. Felicity, the survivor, still


    remained. Yet he couldn¡¯t kill her because he still had to ask her where Daya and the others were.


    Alex, Xerxes, and the others had identified a direction to break through the encirclement. In fact, the


    rest of the trialists followed, as Alex¡¯s strength had earned their recognition. At this moment, the


    enemies stood before them at this moment, so they naturally had to act together to have a slightly


    higher chance of survival.


    When Alex turned around, he saw a total of one hundred trialists following him. He and Xerxes looked


    at each other, but they did not drive them away.


    Breaking through the encirclement would do them no harm.


    Just then, someone shouted, ¡°Look, quickly! That bodhisattva statue is following us?! D*mn! What the


    hell?!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Alex was startled.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    To his surprise, he really saw the bodhisattva statue, which was carved out of the Bodhi tree and


    unfazed no matter how hard he tried, covered in golden light. It was following his team closely from


    behind. It had run out of the imperial pce.


    Upon encountering such a situation, Alex felt a little distressed.


    This bodhisattva was ominous!


    Pigsy cried, ¡°This bodhisattva must have manifested itself, right?¡±


    Xerxes Lawlor looked at Alex. ¡°Alex, did ite over to follow you?¡±


    Alex was uncertain, so he hurriedly teleported and headed in another direction. However, he found that


    the statue had turned into a ray of golden light and moved from its original spot to another direction for


    three miles, keeping about one hundred meters away from Alex all the time.


    He teleported thrice in a row but ended up with the same results. Alex was certain that this bodhisattva


    was really following him. However, he still had no way to break past its force field of golden light and


    couldn¡¯t reach in to draw out the holy energy.


    ¡®Forget it! I¡¯ll just think of it as a shadow!¡¯ Alex thought about it and got back on track to rendezvous


    with Xerxes.


    Half a minuteter, all the trialists were in closebat with the corpse soldiers as their encirclement


    shrank


    ¡°Kill¡­¡±


    ¡°Fight our way out! Fight for the future!¡±


    The corpse soldiers were massive, their numbers far exceeding their expectations.


    Alex did not hold back, holding the Xavion Sword in one hand and the Golden Spear in the other. He


    also took out the Requiem Clock to ring it from time to time, wiping out the corpse soldiers rapidly like a


    knife through butter. The other trialists alsounched all kinds of attacks. A light-attributed trialist even


    chanted incantations to bless everyone, increasing both their strength and speed, and cast light-


    attributed soul shields, bing the most astounding supporter.


    Xerxes specifically beckoned to that man.


    The light-attributed trialist was instantly ted. He imed to be Parker Langston, a member of the


    Holy Light Church, once a branch organization under the Stoermer Sect.


    Xerxes said he had never heard of the Stoermer Sect, but Alex apparently had.


    ¡°Was it the Stoermer Sect ruled by Heavenly Emperor Rowan?¡±


    Parker nodded. ¡°Yes. Yes. Bro, I didn¡¯t expect that you would still remember this name.¡±


    ¡°Many in the universe know about the Stoermer Sect, but this is their first time hearing of the Holy Light


    Church. I¡¯ve never seen anyone cultivating light element before.¡±


    Parker nodded. ¡°Indeed, there aren¡¯t many in our lineage. The founder of our Holy Light Church is


    Heavenly Emperor Rowan¡¯s sister.¡±


    They chattered while breaking through the encirclement. Behind them, corpses were already scattered


    all over the ce. Half of those corpse soldiers had died at the hands of Alex.


    This was truly a shocking result. Not only were Parker and other trialists dumbfounded, but Xerxes was


    even secretly dumbstruck. What sort of monster had Jade epted?


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he too overpowered with those cheats?¡¯


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Three minutester, the towering mountain floating in the sky finallynded with a boom, shaking the


    entirend with peerless, overwhelming force that swept all over thend.


    ¡°Hurry up! Come out!¡±


    ¡°There are dreadful devils in the mountain!¡±


    The crowd shouted and madly killed the corpse soldiers to break through the encirclement. It was then


    that arge red pnquin suddenly appeared ahead. A row of bone demons with dark golden bone


    patterns even squatted on each side of the pnquin. Over a hundred of them, each stared at the


    trialists with a manic aura.


    Alex¡¯s heart sank ¡°Principal Lawlor, I¡¯m afraid we have to depend on your honey trap.¡±


    Needless to say, the Corpse Princess was definitely inside therge red pnquin.


    However, Alex was instantly dumbfounded upon looking at the scene inside after the curtain of the


    pnquin was lifted.


    It turned out to be¡­ Dorothy Assex!

 Chapter 2624

    Chapter 2624


    When Alex took a good look and saw that the person sitting inside therge red pnquin was


    Dorothy, his mind was blown.


    He never dreamed of it. Not only that, Dorothy Assex did not have the appearance of a skeleton, but


    she was aplete human being in flesh and blood.


    Dorothy also wore a festive outfit and looked over with her beautiful eyes, revealing an enchanting


    smile. Her red lips parted as she said, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so cruel. Do you really want to leave me?¡±


    Many trialists were stunned.


    ¡°Who¡­ is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s three times prettier than our goddess over there.¡±


    ¡°I want to hold her and kiss her long legs so badly¡­¡±


    Alex was helpless and felt ufortable. He stared intently at Dorothy. ¡°W-why are you here? Are you


    here specifically for me?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Dorothy red at him. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m talking to my husband. Why do you interrupt


    us? Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    In a daze, Alex¡¯s mind trembled. Since he felt that he had been cuckolded, he stammered as he asked,


    ¡°Who¡­ Who is your husband?¡±


    Dorothy pointed at Xerxes with her slender finger. ¡°Him!¡±


    Alex looked at Xerxes in disbelief.


    However, he soon came to his senses. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This could not possibly be Dorothy Assex.


    Dorothy ignored him and gently waved her hand. All the ferocious corpse soldiers earlier instantly


    stopped moving before putting away their weapons and stepping aside. In that way, the trialists were


    somewhat mentally relieved and had the chance to catch their breath.


    After all, even if Alex and Xerxes had zed the trail all the way and bore the brunt of tearing apart the


    corpse army¡¯s encirclement for the team, many unlucky trialists were still killed by the corpse soldiers.


    There were one hundred or so people in the entire team at first, but now, at least a third had died along


    the way.


    Dorothy walked down therge red pnquin. She was unusually enchanting regardless of her


    movement and posture.


    The men even gulped at her voluptuous figure.


    She took two light steps forward and said, ¡°Hubby, do you think l look pretty? Do you like me? If you do,


    come and y with me!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!!!¡± Alex wanted to spit blood. He felt that if he truly spat blood, it was definitely because he¡¯d been


    cuckolded.


    Xerxes did not answer him, so she continued, ¡°Hubby, if you follow me to the pnquin toplete the


    wedding and consummate our marriage tonight, I won¡¯t bother about your destroying of my imperial


    pce. Moreover, I¡¯ll let all of you leave.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at these little guys around me. They are all drooling and have been starved for a few days. You


    guys aren¡¯t even enough to fill their stomachs.¡±


    Right after she said those words, those one hundred or so bone demons with dark golden bone


    patterns let out earth- shattering roars together, as if they had acquired her consent. Even the corpse


    soldiers retreated simultaneously in the face of their momentum.


    Many trialists instantly copsed to the ground. They were simply too terrifying.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Someone immediately said to Xerxes, ¡°Bro, I think this beauty is madly in love with you, that till death


    do you part kind. This kind of love deserves respect. Since she said so, you should just agree to it!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes. As the saying goes, life is dear, but love is far more precious. Since such sincere love is right


    in front of you, you have to cherish it! It will be toote to regret once you miss it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so moved by the fact that such a prettydy would go to such extent for her lover. If there is a girl


    who¡¯d pursue me like this, I¡¯ll surely love her for eternity.¡±


    ¡°Sob. It¡¯s so beautiful. I have faith in love again¡­¡±


    A group of trialists expressed their opinions one after another with sincere words and blessings.


    They embellished Dorothy¡­ No, the Corpse Princess, as she continuously nced at Xerxes.


    Alex was dejected. His wife had never winked so flirtatiously at him, yet she was doing that to Xerxes.


    Even if she was a fake, she should not do that.


    ¡®Uh, it is not right!¡¯


    Was she a fake?

 Chapter 2625

    Chapter 2625


    He immediately activated his divine eyes to check her condition, and as a result, was on the verge of


    copsing. No matter how he looked at her, she truly looked like Dorothy.


    She was Dorothy whose soul had possessed.


    Where was Xienna?


    What the hell was this wicked woman doing?


    As soon as he thought that Xienna abandoned his wife and let her suffer at this ce, he wanted to kill


    her.


    At this moment, Xerxes sighed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so deeply in love with me, fine. I promise you


    that I¡¯llplete the wedding with you, but I hope you¡¯ll let these people go right now.¡±


    The delighted Corpse Princess giggled as she said, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just then, Alex suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    The Corpse Princess red at him. ¡°What do you want to say? Hurry up and spill the beans.¡±


    Alex was heartbroken as he saw his wife blow her fuse, so he pointed at Xerxes and said, ¡°This


    unfaithful, lecherous man has a wife and a mistress. He¡¯s unsuitable for you, so I wish to rmend


    myself. Let meplete the wedding with you. I think I¡¯m more suitable for you.¡±


    Xerxes was speechless. Everyone¡¯s expressions turned weird.


    The Corpse Princess replied, ¡°You? ¡°What qualification do you have?¡±


    Alex instantly said, ¡°Quite a few. I¡¯m more handsome, younger, wealthier than him. Moreover, I¡¯m more


    vigorous and can make you morefortable. How about that? Am I more to your liking?¡±


    The Corpse Princess furiously said, ¡°Pooh! Who do you think I am? Some cheap b*tch?¡±


    Alex thought, ¡®That¡¯s right. Haven¡¯t you noticed it yourself?¡¯


    Xerxes patted Alex on the shoulder. ¡°Alex, I know you did it for my own good. But, don¡¯t you worry. Now


    that she has changed her image, I can barely¡­ ept her. I won¡¯t feel that bad. It¡¯s fine. This is


    probably my tribtion, so just let me go! Guys, hurry up and leave!¡±


    Alex thought, ¡®You don¡¯t feel bad, but I do!¡¯


    ¡°No, I object,¡± Alex said.


    Xerxes replied, ¡°Alex, don¡¯t feel sorry for me. Perhaps, I¡¯ll be free after the consummation of marriage!


    In fact, look at her now. She has fair skin, a pretty face, and a voluptuous body! She¡¯s busty with junk in


    the trunk! And these long legs are stunningly sexy! Not bad. Not bad. She¡¯s exactly my type. I want to


    have a good time with herter at night. So, Alex, don¡¯t be like this and just bless me! Hurry up and go!


    I still have to thank you!¡±


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    Alex really could not stand him anymore.


    Smack!


    He pped Xerxes across the face.


    Xerxes was stunned. ¡°Why did you hit me?!¡±


    He pointed at the Corpse Princess and roared, ¡°Because she is my wife!¡±


    Of course, he meant that Dorothy was his wife. However, Xerxes misunderstood him again.


    Furthermore, he was still very moved. He thought, ¡®This apprentice of Jade is truly loyal and is a good,


    young man. He actually wants to rece me for my sake! I mustn¡¯t let him be taken away by the


    Corpse Princess. If I don¡¯t sacrifice myself to save him, who will?¡¯


    He made up his mind.


    He walked directly toward the Corpse Princess¡¯rge red pnquin.


    ¡°F*cking b*stard!¡±


    Alex could not let Xerxes Lawlor enter the pnquin, so he immediately cursed and rushed over, trying


    to kidnap the Corpse Princess directly.


    However, over a hundred bone demons with dark golden bone patterns roared simultaneously and


    blocked Alex


    The Corpse Princess even scowled fiercely at him. ¡°If you make trouble again, I shall kill you!¡±


    The infuriated Alex said to Xerxes, ¡°She is really my wife! She is my wife!¡±


    Xerxes Lawlor telepathized with him. ¡°Just run. Stop dawdling.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex was surrounded by an expanse of bone demons. Later, he was even forcibly pressed on the


    ground, powerless and extremely aggrieved.


    It was then that a voice rang. ¡°Amitabha. I¡¯m here to lend you a hand.¡±


    Prev

 Chapter 2626

    Chapter 2626


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that voice? Who¡¯s talking?¡±


    In more few moments, Alex realized that the Bodhi statue was speaking to him. This whole while, the


    statue seemed to be following him from a hundred metres away.


    ¡°I am¡­ The Ptial!¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Alex was stunned again. He¡¯d inherited Ksitigarbha¡¯s teachings and had basic knowledge of Buddhism,


    but he¡¯d never heard of the Ptial Bodhi. However, he was now surrounded by dozens of dark golden


    bone demons and being attacked on the ground. It was difficult for him to escape. As for that idiot


    Xerxes, he was about to get onto the sedan chair.


    He wasn¡¯t ready for Xerxes and his wife to make out. If this were to happen, nothing could save the


    situation, not even if he slept with Jade.


    So, he didn¡¯t care what sort of god he became, as long as it helped.


    In the next moment, the Bodhi statue lit up even brighter, the light condensed into a strong stream and


    shone towards Alex.


    Shiiing!


    The golden light entered Alex¡¯s body and a strong stream of energy roamed his veins.


    ¡°Namo namo, mali mali, boom!¡± With a shout, golden light emerged from Alex¡¯s body as if the Bodhi


    statue had set an armor around him.


    One secondter, it was as if a tonne of bombs had been ignited, there was a loud explosion and the


    bone demons that suppressed Alex were all blown away. The few in front were sted into pieces.


    ¡°The shine of Buddha¡¯s halo!¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help shouting.


    He stood up, his body wrapped with ayer of illuminating light. Behind him, a phantasm appeared.


    There were golden silhouettes and mysterious symbols circting around. Arge ancient golden


    roulette lit up the heavens and earth.


    It was a move from the Bodhi statue.


    Alex was immensely shocked. The strength of the Bodhi statue far exceeded his expectations.


    The light of the mysterious roulette shone on the bone demons. They all screamed in pain as they


    clutched onto their heads. The dark golden bone patterns on their bodies were attracted by some


    mysterious force and flowed out towards the golden roulette.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Help, save me!¡±


    As the bone demons had be spiritual some time ago, they could speak the human tongue. They


    shivered and shouted to the Corpse Princess for help.


    However, the roulette spun on, and its attracting force was unstoppable. The bone patterns continued


    to leave the demons¡¯ bodies and enter the roulette. The process was all too agonizing.


    ording to thews of the Underworld, consumption of bone patterns was to be performed only on


    the dead. Yet, everything that happened at the time disregarded thews.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The demons weren¡¯t dead, but their patterns were being taken away. Everyone was stunned by the


    situation, even scaring them.


    Xerxes, seeing Alex¡¯s sudden actions, realized that he might still be saved. He quickly jumped away


    from the princess and joined in the fight against the demons.


    The Corpse Princess extended her hand to grab Xerxes, but she somehow missed.


    She instantly flew into a rage as her dignity was vited. ¡®I, the princess, had been fooled?¡¯


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Kill them all!¡±


    Enraged, the Corpse Princess ordered the remaining demons and soldiers. The first person she


    wanted to kill was Alex, then the other trialists.


    On the other hand, it was as if she¡¯d really fallen in love with the man. Thus, Xerxes was not included


    on her list.


    The battle started once more.


    The trialists had no choice but to fight. Now, everyone hated Alex for being nosy. If Xerxes had gone on


    the chair, the Corpse Princess would¡¯ve let them go.


    Knowing this, Alex still tried to save Xerxes, infuriating the Corpse Princess in the process.


    ¡®Ugh, what luck!¡¯


    Alex was currently ughtering every single enemy in sight.


    The mysterious roulette spun above his head, and Buddha¡¯s halo shone. The demons and soldiers who


    entered the range of the light were severely affected, their bone patterns taken away and swallowed by


    the roulette. It profoundly damaged their battling abilities and movements.


    ¡°All Bodhis, rise!¡±

 Chapter 2627

    Chapter 2627


    ¡°I summon the power of the Buddha!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Right now, Alex was like a god of death. Wherever he went, people dropped dead.


    Even Pigsy was afraid and kept a reasonable distance from him.


    The Corpse Princess saw her subordinates wither one by one like frail crops. She looked towards Alex,


    her expression as fierce as a demon from hell. Then, she screamed out amand in the direction of


    the oing majestic mountain.


    Rumble¡­


    The mountain vibrated as a sea of ck shadows rushed out like a million arrows.


    However, if one took a good look, one would realize that they were tombstones. Each tombstone was


    as dark as ink. However, in the middle were ancient white writings. Those were inscriptions and names,


    each different as if they were real tombstones.


    ¡°The tomb of the Heavenly Lord of Nine Guards!¡±


    ¡°The tomb of the God of War!¡±


    ¡±The tomb of Maitreya of the West!¡±


    ¡°The empress of the sea of sand¡­¡±


    There were many others as well. Each tombstone represented a dead hero. Some of the heroes¡¯ Chi


    remained on their tombstones, appearing in millions.


    They flew above Alex and came together to create some sort of weird formation. They covered the


    skies and formed arge screen that covered the earth along with everyone, suppressing Buddha¡¯s


    halo on Alex¡¯s head.


    ¡°Shelly! Shelly!¡± Alex called out.


    He had a secret weapon, Persephone¡¯ s Folly Bridge was also a Buddhist holy artifact stronger than


    the Requiem Clock. He had recently prepared mo re woks and drank a lot of Five vored Tea of


    Forgetfulness, thus his powers should¡¯ve significantly increased. He couldn¡¯t be any weaker than the


    Bodhi statue using this.


    However, Shelly still didn¡¯t appear even though he called her several times.


    ¡°That kid, has she gone into retreat again?¡±


    Just then, the will of the Bodhi statue spoke again, asking Alex to cooperate. He was about tounch


    an attack that would st away therge screen of tombstones.


    Three secondster, the golden roulette spun and let out a screech. Numerous symbols lit up brightly,


    seemingly resonating with the energies of the heavens and earth.


    It then hit the enormous screen violently.


    Boom!


    The skies darkened, and the earth and mountains quivered. The screen was sted apart; countless


    tombstones shivered as if they were to fall any moment. With this, they flew back to the mountain.


    Alex rushed forward and grasped the princess with his lit-up hand while the other carried Felicity as he


    went on his way.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Pigsy and Xerxes followed suit and quickly stopped battling to leave the ce.


    ***


    The waves crashed up and down. Arge boat in the sea went with the flow. At this point, Alex and the


    others were on thatrge boat


    Left by the shore, the owner of the boat was unknown. After that, Alex moved it here with his powers.


    He set up a barrier, hoping to deal with some issues here.


    ¡°You say that she¡¯s your wife, Dorothy Assex?¡±


    Xerxes couldn¡¯t understand what Alex was saying at all. He¡¯d heard of Dorothy¡¯s name back when they


    were still in America, and he knew that she was Alex¡¯s legal wife, but he¡¯d never met her. He would¡¯ve


    never thought that she¡¯d be the Corpse Princess.


    ¡°So, your wife is the Corpse Princess?¡±


    ¡°You even had four kids with her?¡±


    Alex rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. My wife is Dorothy. The Corpse Princess is yours. So if I¡¯m


    seeing this correctly, the princess stole my wife¡¯s body, right?¡±

 Chapter 2628

    Chapter 2628


    The princess sat on the boat deck, unafraid.


    She looked at Alex and said, ¡°So what if I did? I can tell you the truth, I¡¯vepletely taken over this


    woman and destroyed her original soul. She¡¯ll never ever be your wife again!¡±


    ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll be killing your wife.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your decision? How about you just think of me as your wife? The princess doesn¡¯t have limits


    to her number of partners, so I don¡¯t mind taking you as another concubine.¡±


    Alex¡¯s face darkened, his eyes almost sparking lightning.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Pigsy said, ¡°Alex, this woman has changedpletely. Since she¡¯s not your wife, just kill her now. It¡¯ll


    save you the trouble.¡±


    Xerxes nodded in agreement. ¡°The Corpse King¡¯s daughter was originally immortal, and was able to


    live with the powers of this ce. But now that she¡¯s taken over someone, it¡¯ll be a restriction for


    her instead. If you try now, you¡¯d have a high chance of killing her.¡±


    Despite this, Alex was unwilling to do so.


    ¡°I have to see for myself!¡±


    Alex separated his soul from his body and went into Dorothy¡¯s consciousness. He wanted to make sure


    for himself that her original soul was actually gone.


    The process was risky and difficult, but his abilities had improved a lot. The three thousand golden


    cores were fulfilled, and his acupoints were all opened.


    Besides being strengthened by Ymir¡®s Divine Bone, his body and soul had now been cleansed by Yin-


    Yang Chi and Yellow Obsidian Chi, making his soul far stronger than everyone.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The Corpse Princess shouted out in pain. Back when he was possessed by the Bodhi statue,


    Alex took the chance to seal her powers. She was now a helpless weakling. It was easy for Alex to


    control her now.


    A forced entry into someone¡¯s consciousness felt far worse than being raped.


    Naturally, Corpse Princess fought back. Unfortunately, her attempts were futile before Alex¡¯s current


    soul power. There was something Alex himself couldn¡¯t understand even now.


    The Carefree Immortal King, Fairy Fay, and Felicity were all outstanding trialists that conquered their


    own ces, yet they were still easily killed by him. His powers were definitely nothingpared to an


    Immortal Emperor.


    The reason why he could defeat an Immortal Emperor with a mere punch was all thanks to this special


    world, the Underworld. The flesh of all trialists was taken away upon entry. They were only left with


    their skeletons and souls. The soul became the sole focus, so any powers built upon the flesh would be


    weakened.


    Even if an Immortal Emperor possessed a sevenyered Immortal Wheel of Life, it would still differ


    from the original as its powers were greatly lessened. So, Alex¡¯s golden cores allowed him to be


    undefeatable, as all three thousand of them brought him great soul power.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still some mental imprint!¡±


    Soon, Alex found some remaining mental energy in the consciousness. It was familiar to him, but it also


    made him hopeless. It was really left by Dorothy or Xienna.


    However, it had been destroyed and forcefully devoured by the princess. What was left were only some


    imprints of the past.


    ¡°No!¡± Alex screamed. This wasn¡¯t the ending he wanted.


    He had tried to help Dorothy recover and escape Xienna¡¯s control. He wanted her to be the original


    Dorothy, but now that her soul waspletely destroyed, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Alex screamed and yelled in frustration. After a while, he calmed himself and remembered that there


    was a spell in the Ultimate Book of Medicine that could recover a broken soul. He wanted to give it a try


    and see if he could bring her soul back together.


    Right then, the princess who was forced to stay in a corner looked at him and smiled coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. I¡¯ve already eaten her soul, so how can you save it?¡±


    ¡°Say, you¡¯re pretty strong. You even practice ancient Buddhism. Why don¡¯t we make a deal? You let me


    go, and I¡¯ll help you search for the Pool of Afterlife.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t speak. He just summoned Zharvakko¡¯s formation from the Ultimate Book of Medicine. He


    then umted the remaining floating soul chunks in the consciousness with strong holy powers and


    talismans.

 Chapter 2629

    Chapter 2629


    There was a burst of light, like a rainbow. The princess was shocked. She had never expected Alex to


    really carve out a part of the original owner¡¯s soul.


    With these parts, he could read a part of the imprints on the soul. However, with so little, it would be


    impossible to even try restoring the soul.


    ¡°This is the Underworld, their god¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°You outsiders will never know this world¡¯s deepest secrets. If you don¡¯t release me, the god of the


    Underworld will be here soon. You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Seeing Alex¡¯s silence, the princess continued persuading him to release her.


    On the other hand, Alex remained quiet. He¡¯d touched the soul pieces and found a tiny bit of Xienna¡¯s


    memories. Reincarnation and the search for Dorothy¡­ That seemed to be the theme of the memories.


    The pieces were too shattered, and most werepletely destroyed. He couldn¡¯t retrieve any


    memories from those pieces.


    However, atst, he finally found some useful information.


    Xienna thought that Dorothy¡¯s body and base weren¡¯t strong enough, especially that she had


    quadruplets, which had damaged her foundation¡­


    Alex was furious. ¡®That b*tch Xienna actually assumed that her body and life were tainted, just because


    she had had children and wasn¡¯t a virgin. She wanted to get rid of such a stain.¡¯


    She then went to find her lover from her past life. It meant that she wanted to cleanse her body, to


    make it perfect. She went as far as to spray perfume on herself just to meet her beloved.


    ¡®That b*tch!¡¯


    ¡®What a sl*t! Stoermer, you were nowhere near good. You deserved to be swallowed.¡¯


    Alex was furious but happy with Xienna¡¯s end. However, not all of Xienna¡¯s main soul was here, only a


    part hade to search for the grand opportunity.


    ¡®How sly of her!¡¯


    With a turn of thought, that meant Dorothy¡¯s soul was also¡­


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not right!¡¯


    ¡®Xienna had sealed Dorothy¡¯s soul up before¡­ So it must still be sealed in her consciousness! She


    wouldn¡¯t possibly take care of Dorothy, not when she had a part of her soul separated.¡¯


    ¡®So when the corpse princess swallowed a part of Xienna¡¯s soul, perhaps she never knew another soul


    had been sealed here.¡¯


    ¡®So, it¡¯s very likely that Dorothy¡¯s soul is still here!¡¯


    With such an idea, Alex couldn¡¯t help feeling excited. He quickly started searching in the vast


    consciousness. His hard work didn¡¯t go to waste, and he really found it. In the deepest, innermost end,


    he found a sealed space.


    A soul was in a deep sleep. Sheid silently there, unmoving.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    ¡°Dorothy!¡±


    He had finally found her, finally able to see her. Almost in tears, Alex couldn¡¯t help feeling moved.


    The corpse princess had seen the whole situation too because this was technically her consciousness


    now. When she saw the unconscious soul, she was stunned. ¡°Why¡­ Is there another soul?¡±


    Alexughed. ¡°Princess, I have to thank you for this time!¡±


    The princess frowned. ¡°Thank me for what?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for helping me swallow a part of a douchebag¡¯s soul.¡±


    ¡°As a token of gratitude, I¡¯ll pray for your salvation.¡±

 Chapter 2630

    Chapter 2630


    ¡°Pray for¡­ My salvation?¡±


    The princess¡¯ soul was taken aback. Even though she knew he¡¯d do so, when she truly had to face


    death, it still felt like a dream. She was the Corpse King¡¯s daughter, the one and only corpse princess!


    As a royal, she was one of the tops in her world.


    Before this, she stood at the peak of social status and looked down on the other trialists as if they were


    a group of clowns. She would sometimes appear just for the sake of teasing them.


    This was just how high and mighty she acted here. The trialists were just her toys in the Underworld.


    They were moths used as sacrifices. However, the trialists didn¡¯t know about this.


    Despite this, she¡¯d have never thought that Xerxes would be part of the trialists. That bastard had such


    luck finding her real body, dug her hibernating body out from the coffin, and even are her Spiritual


    Corpse Core¡­


    She could swear that Xerxes didn¡¯t know how important the core was to her, let alone its functions. She


    knew that she had to take it back. It was simply that the method was a little odd¡­


    Initially, she had total confidence and thought that it was going to be easy. Trialists were mere ants to


    her, so she had nothing to be afraid of. She just didn¡¯t expect Alex to appear suddenly out of nowhere.


    I¡¯m and that he practiced ancient Buddhism, a natural nemesis of the Underworld Tomb.


    Now, she faced death.


    ¡°Rest in peace!¡± Alex roared coldly. He raised his palm out towards the princess¡¯ soul.


    ¡°Great Mighty Divine Palm!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold on!¡±


    The princess screamed, obviously in great pain. She didn¡¯t want to die.


    Naturally, Alex ignored her. Now that he¡¯d found Dorothy¡¯s sealed soul, and with part of Xienna¡¯s soul


    destroyed, he knew it was a rare chance for him to recover Dorothy¡¯s consciousness and bring back his


    wife.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Stop fighting!¡±


    ¡°The sooner it ends, the sooner the pain stops. That¡¯ll be better for you! ¡± Alex persuaded.


    The princess screamed. ¡°I know the greatest secret of this ce! If you stop, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°What secret?¡±


    The princess growled, ¡°The secret of the god of the Underworld, and it¡¯s rted to you weak trialists. If


    you had such a secret, you would be free to roam the whole Underworld.¡±


    ¡°What about it? Don¡¯t spare me this great secret. Is this not a good deal?¡±


    After hearing this, Alex was indeed interested. No trialist would ignore such a secret. He stopped.


    ¡°Continue, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    The princess wasn¡¯t dumb. ¡°You¡¯re insincere. Once I¡¯ve told you, you¡¯ll kill me. Who would I find to


    im my justice then?¡±


    Alex thought about it and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, then what you¡¯re suggesting is¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to swear by a spiritual blood oath. Then I¡¯ll tell you everything truthfully.¡±


    Alex frowned. He didn¡¯t like the suggestion. Finally, he took a few more nces at her and nodded.


    Suddenly, a ray of golden light suddenly shot out from the princess¡¯ soul. The ball of golden fire


    abruptly lit up on its own.


    The me had appeared promptly without warning. It looked super eerie, with golden patterns


    appearing now and then.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°It hurts! It¡¯s so painful!¡±


    ¡°Save me! Save me¡­¡±


    The princess¡¯ soul was burned. She cried out loud for help, her face full of despair and pain.


    The sudden change came too swiftly and abruptly. Alex hadn¡¯t expected it. He reached out to save her,


    using the Great Icebound Spell of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spells to try and extinguish that eerie ball of


    fire.


    Sadly, he was toote. The eerie me burned too quickly.


    He could only hear the princess shout herst few words, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ The Emperor¡­¡±


    She seemed to have spoken something else, but unfortunately, her voice grew too soft. Alex couldn¡¯t


    hear her well as her soul perished.

 Chapter 2631

    Chapter 2631


    Alex quickly stepped back and stared at that eerie ball of me.


    ¡®This used to be Dorothy¡¯s consciousness.¡¯


    ¡°The me was so aggressive and violent that even the soul of someone as powerful as the princess


    got burned just like that in a matter of seconds.¡¯


    ¡®Then, has Dorothy¡¯s consciousness been burned as well?¡¯


    Worried, Alex stared unfazed at the me. Then, he found out that as soon as the princess died, the


    golden me instantly extinguished. Not even a spark was left, and none remained on the ground of


    her consciousness.


    ¡°What was that then?¡±


    ¡°How did it light up?¡±


    Alex still felt lingering fears. When he was facing that ball of fire, he knew that he would likely perish if


    he were to be burned to death as well.


    ¡®How did the fire start out of nowhere?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be some sort of me of inhibition? Her final words were about the Emperor¡­ Could she have


    found out some truth at the end of her life?¡¯


    ¡®Was it an attack by the Emperor of the Underworld?¡¯


    Alex could only guess, but he had no answer to it.


    The Emperor of the Underworld referred to an invincible demon that strayed from the River Styx and


    started his own crew, then finally was suppressed by Dairaionji Temple.


    The corpse princess was dead. Other than a little spooked, Alex felt nothing else. He immediately went


    over to observe Dorothy¡¯s sealed soul.


    A few minutester, he realized that the seal wasn¡¯t too secure. With his abilities, he could definitely


    unseal it. Nheless, he needed some time.


    Whoosh.


    Alex¡¯s soul returned to his body.


    After exining the situation to Xerxes and Pigsy, he returned, getting ready to unseal her.


    Outside, the skies had darkened, and it was breezy. The seas were quiet.


    Xerxes and Pigsy sat facing one another, in between them a huge pile of bones with gold bone


    patterns. These had been picked up from the battlefield before. They were the dark golden bone


    demons killed by Alex.


    Pigsy was touched, it felt like crying. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Underworld for some years and strayed


    everyday, but I¡¯ve never had a full stomach.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯ t even mention these dark golden bone patterns. Even if they were red, it was never my turn


    to consuming them. I¡¯d have never thought I¡¯d have the chance to eat all I want!¡±


    Xerxes was moved. ¡°You¡¯re a treasure hunting pig. How did you get so poor? That¡¯s rare to see.¡±


    Pigsy said, ¡°I¡­ I am a little unlucky.¡±


    Xerxes gestured his hand at the bones. ¡°You start first!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    If Pigsy were in his flesh right now, he would¡¯ve long been dripping in saliva. When he heard Xerxes¡¯


    words, he no longer held back. He grabbed the biggest bone and took a big bite.


    Then, in the next second, another tragedy broke out.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    With a painful scream, Pigsy was sent flying by those dark golden bone patterns.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this?!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I swallow them?¡±


    Xerxes¡¯s hand went to his head. ¡°Oh, I remember! These bone demons belonged to the princess! She


    had her demons processed, so they contained a special energy of the Underworld. Generally, trialists


    can¡¯t eat them, and they would be harmful to those who try.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Pigsy put on a face. ¡°Then why did we go through the hard work of collecting the demons? Isn¡¯t


    it a waste?¡±


    Xerxes said, ¡°Well, it¡¯ s not. There¡¯s still some use. I can eat them.¡±


    Pigsy was excited again. ¡°How? Teach me!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve swallowed the princess¡¯ Spiritual Corpse Core. That¡¯s why I can eat them,¡± Xerxes sighed.


    ¡°F*ck this!¡± Pigsy threw the bones on the ground. It felt like crying, but no tears came out.


    ¡®Damn it! I sure am one unlucky pig!¡¯

 Chapter 2632

    Chapter 2632


    Within Dorothy¡¯s consciousness, it appeared like an actual sea. The sea sparkled under the sunlight,


    and steam rose up in the air. There were even Regtion Runes flowing within it.


    Never noticing it before, Alex had just realized now how special Dorothy¡¯s consciousness was. It had a


    huge difference with his.


    ¡°Is this because of the reincarnation?¡±


    Alex was stunned, jealous even. Such a rare consciousness was one in a million.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®So, these were the changes to Dorothy that came with Xienna¡¯s awakening¡­¡¯


    ¡®What a scary woman!¡¯


    However, the thought of part of her soul being destroyed made Alex wonder if she¡¯d already noticed. If


    she had, Alex knew that she¡¯d be outraged, which made him feel quite joyful.


    Finally, he was close to where Dorothy was sealed. He didn¡¯t act immediately, afraid of causing a bad


    reaction. He had to be very careful. He used his soul power to feel and touch the space.


    In the next second, he was absorbed into a dimension of thought.


    It seemed to be Dorothy¡¯s thoughts. To be exact, her current thoughts¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°I must be strong. I can¡¯t fall asleep¡­¡±


    ¡°My children, I haven¡¯t even seen them for myself. I definitely musn¡¯t shut my eyes!¡±


    ¡°I miss them so much. I wonder how they are now¡­ Who do they resemble more?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I miss you. But do you still feel the same? Or have you long forgotten me¡­? Are you with


    another woman now¡­¡±


    Feeling such emotions, Alex¡¯s heart shuddered.


    This was Dorothy¡¯s will. She¡¯s had forcefully supported her mentality because she knew if she stopped


    fighting, she¡¯d be fully sealed into hibernation. Even if she did wake up, she¡¯d most likely lose her


    memories.


    ¡°They resemble you more,¡± Alex spoke softly.


    The soul¡¯s thoughts stopped abruptly. Everything went silent.


    She¡¯d just been mumbling to herself, like a mantra, just now, then she suddenly became speechless.


    After a while, a trembling voice said, ¡°Is¡­ It you?¡±


    It was followed by a sadugh.


    ¡®I¡¯m hallucinating again!¡¯


    ¡®Am I about to lose my memories?¡¯


    ¡°Hmph¡­ ¡± Finally, there was a long sigh.


    Alex almost cried hearing that ¡°It¡¯s not a hallucination. It¡¯s real! I¡¯m here!¡±


    His soul power vibrated, pushing in with full force. With force, a hole was punctured through the seal,


    and he went in¡­


    The inside looked like a flipped bowl, arge and tall space. Dorothy¡¯s soul was shrunk up in a corner,


    her hands hugging her knees as she looked up to the sky. Heavy fog surrounded her, clouding her


    view, but she knew that the voice had originated from there.


    Just then, something smashed downwards through the mists like a worn sack,nding right by her feet.


    Startled, Dorothy kicked it away.


    Thud!


    Alex¡¯s soul had left his body toe here. Now that it was sent flying into the air, he almost shattered


    to pieces, causing him to vomit blood. ¡°Do you want to murder your husband? You almost kicked me to


    death!¡±


    Alex stood up and walked out from the mists. He appeared in front of the woman.


    ¡°Hon¡­ honey?¡±


    ¡°Are you surprised? Are you shocked?¡± Alex held out his arms and gave her his brightest, most sincere


    smile. Here, he wasn¡¯t in skeleton form but in human form. Dorothy quickly got up and rushed forward.


    However, she paused for a moment, looking uncertain, afraid it was simply her imagination. She even


    asked Alex about a few secrets only they knew, like where they had their first night together, who took


    the lead, and the details of their first date.


    She was then sure that it was actually him, as Alex managed to answer every single one of those


    questions urately. She pounced onto Alex and cried out loud. She sobbed for a long time.


    Alex¡¯s soulforted her gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you out of here and you¡¯ll regain control of your


    body.¡±

 Chapter 2633

    Chapter 2633


    ¡°What about her? She won¡¯t agree to this, right?¡± asked Dorothy.


    At the mention of Xienna, all positive feelings ceased to exist in Dorothy¡¯s heart, and all that was left


    was hatred.


    Xienna had suppressed her while she was in a weak state after giving birth. She gave no bother and


    locked her up in the corner of her consciousness like ab rat, waiting for her to lose her memories of


    this life, to forget about the people she loved most.


    ¡®What was the point of having such a past life?¡¯


    Alex told her about everything that happened in the Underworld, it was a rare chance to regain control


    of herself again, as long as they could break the seal. Later on, they coulde up with a n to fight


    Xienna.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, just kiss me!¡±


    ¡°I need your love!¡± Dorothy suddenly said.


    The two souls embraced and started making out, it just happened naturally.


    Five minutester, Alex let go of her. Thefort and understanding between two loving souls were


    indescribable. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the right ce for them to act lovey-dovey, there could be


    danger in the outside world at any second.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Alex¡¯s soul and bodybined once again.


    After quite a bit of grinding, the seal was finally broken. Cracks began to Spiderweb on therge flipped


    bowl until it finally shattered into pieces.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex grabbed Dorothy and took a step out.


    ¡°Uhm, there¡¯s one thing you need to know ahead.¡± Alex gave an early warning. ¡°Trialists who enter this


    land are deprived of their flesh¡­ There¡¯s only the skeleton and soul left, so don¡¯t be afraid when you


    see how I look.¡±


    Dorothy nodded.


    When her soul had sunken back into her body, Dorothy felt a long lost feeling of calm. She almost felt


    reborn. Nheless, she still shuddered when she saw Alex in his skeleton state.


    It took her a good while to get used to it.


    ¡°This is Xerxes, Commander Benmore¡¯s¡­ Ex-husband, one of the principals of Flying Eagles


    Academy.¡±


    Dorothy had heard of him before, so she didn¡¯t give many reactions, but she was very interested in


    Pigsy. On the other hand, Alex hadn¡¯t forgotten his initial goal, which was to search for Daya and the


    others. He immediately dragged Felicity over and asked about their whereabouts.


    ¡°Heh! the ones you mentioned are dead!¡± Felicity said viciously.


    Her brother was dead, and she was just about as equal to a vegetative state. Hence, thest thing


    she¡¯d do was cooperate with these people. She was even ready to face the worst.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    With that, he pped the top of Felicity¡¯ s skull. He was going to search her soul.


    The results weren¡¯t all that bad.


    The people of Silent Hill didn¡¯t kill Daya and the others. They simply had the intention because they had


    their eye on Daya¡¯s treasure and wanted it for their own.


    Luckily, Daya and the others got away in time, but they weren¡¯t in a good state. Daya was severely


    injured, and it was unknown if she was still alive at this point.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Alex was furious and killed Felicity with a mere p.


    ¡°The magic mountain on the sea?¡±


    ¡°Or should we go find Lh and Immortal Bird?¡±


    He turned to ask Xerxes, ¡°Principal Lerwin, could you contact your wife?¡±


    Xerxes nodded. ¡°She¡¯s already here.¡±


    Alex fell silent. Only then did he know that Xerxes¡¯ soul was connected to the golden boat, and he


    could control it from a long distance. He could even see the surroundings around the boat.


    While Alex was freeing Dorothy, Xerxes had also contacted Mandy and guided the boat here.


    Three minutester, the boat was still not there. Instead, the levitating tomb arrived. It looked like a


    majestic mountain, and its aura was distressing.


    ¡°It¡¯s found its way here!¡± Pigsy¡¯s voice quavered.


    The past dangers shed before their eyes.


    Alex subconsciously reached out for the Bodhi statue, but he was surprised to find it gone. It had


    be a tiny 5 foot tall monk.

 Chapter 2634

    Chapter 2634


    An actual 5 foot tiny monk. He was short, with the face of a young teenager of around fourteen. Despite


    his innocent looks, his entire body radiated with holy light, with thousands and thousands of Buddhist


    talismans around him. There was even a golden halo behind his head.


    That was the symbol of a golden body of a Bodhi. Within the halo was some pattern of a flower.


    Upon further inspection, it was actually a spider lily.


    ¡°Oh my lord, who is this? Where did hee from?¡± Pigsy jumped and blurted out from shock.


    The little monk solemnly sped his hands. ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Bodhi statue?¡± Quick witted, Xerxes realized where the monk came from.


    In actual fact, they shouldn¡¯t be calling it a little monk. It was a small Bodhi, after all. Apart from his


    innocent face, everything else was there. He looked somewhat simr to a Bodhi statue.


    The little Bodhi nodded. ¡°I am¡­ The Ptial.¡±


    Alex had heard of this title quite a while ago, but Xerxes and Dorothy had not. They both expressed


    their confusion towards this situation.


    The Ptial Bodhi said, ¡°It¡¯s unsurprising that you¡¯ve never heard of me. I haven¡¯t left the Underworld


    since I became a Bodhi, after all. I¡¯m the guardian of the Dairaionji Temple and have been guarding this


    entire world against the start.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alex was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re the guardian of this temple? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at Shoraionji


    Temple?¡±


    The Ptial Bodhi grinned. ¡°It would seem that you have been to Shoraionji Temple, good sir.¡±


    Alex rubbed his nose, admitting to it with his silence.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve been to the Shoraionji Temple, that means Buddhism must be in your destiny. You might even


    be one of us in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to exin, really. The Shoraionji Temple is ced on the axis of this ce, and it¡¯s directly


    connected to the Dairaionji Temple.¡±


    ¡°And I, myself, am the God that rules over the Underworld. I guide the evil to good, as I should!¡±


    ¡°Oh..!¡± Pigsy¡¯s mouth was agape from the sheer shock.


    ¡®This is the god who rules over the Underworld, so that must mean he is truly a powerful being!¡¯


    Alex immediately paid his respects, cing both hands together as well. ¡°Thank you for your help. We


    wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape otherwise.¡±


    Everyone witnessed this, and they all saw how the Bodhi statue turned into a ray of light and was shot


    right into Alex.


    Alex could ughter their enemies after that as if the God of Death had possessed him. Yet all this was


    because he received the help of the statue.


    Pigsy was slightly upset. ¡°Awh¡­ If I had known that earlier, I would¡¯ve be a Buddhist before


    coming here! Having a powerful Bodhi as my teacher might grant me quite a few benefits.¡±


    The Ptial Bodhi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to be one of us!¡±


    Pigsy instantly raised the question. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    The Ptial Bodhi said, ¡°We Buddhists are merciful, hoping to help every single being achieve peace


    within themselves. If one were to join our forces, they would be recognized by the Bodhi as well.¡±


    Pigsy shook its head. ¡°I¡¯m a pig, so myprehension is limited. I don¡¯t understand what you mean.


    Just tell me, would we be able to take that floating mountain there?¡±


    Dorothy was most shocked, however.


    Her soul had just returned not long ago and her current knowledge and skills were far behind Alex. She


    wasn¡¯t used to this at all.


    She had received lots of information before Xienna was awakened, but she was still anxious about the


    presence of such a powerful being- the Underworld Tomb.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, the Ptial Bodhi asked, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡±


    ¡°I am the god who suppressed the Emperor of the Underworld, guardian of the Dairaionji Temple. It


    would be more than simple to handle a tomb that¡¯s nothing but a shell.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone was finally able to rx.


    However, as the tomb continued to approach slowly, Xerxes suddenly shouted. ¡°Crap, something¡¯s


    gone wrong.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Mandy and the others are up there!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alex was stunned.


    Activating his divine eye, he noticed that the tomb actually looked like arge, diamond shaped


    mountain. It had two sections, with the top a regr mountain, filled with forests and rivers. Some even


    saw streams of waterfalls crashing down the mountainside.


    It looked like a beautiful painting, surrounded with divine energy that would attract many.


    As for the bottom part, it seemed to be an underground mountain rock, but many pitch- ck caves


    also dotted it.


    The millions of tombs that appeared just a while ago had emerged from those very caves.

 Chapter 2635

    Chapter 2635


    At the time, one of the caves was brimming with golden light. There was something in there. It was


    Xerxes¡¯ golden bamboo boat.


    ¡°There¡¯s something off about the tomb. I¡¯ve lost contact with my boat,¡± Xerxes said.


    His senses were not the type that allowed him to see it with his own eyes, else he would¡¯ve been able


    to feel the oddities long ago.


    Alex nodded since he had also lost contact with the Mystic Maiden, despite their contract. However, he


    was able to see her clearly. She was currently stuck within that cave.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be relying on you then,¡± Alex turned to the Ptial Bodhi. ¡°Once we get back, I¡¯ll definitely build a


    large shrine for you so that we can worship your statue.¡±


    The Ptial Bodhi smiled. ¡°Amitabha, but I still need to borrow some of your holy powers.¡±


    Since lives were at stake, Alex gave a portion of his divine power to him without any hesitation. The


    Bodhi seemed quite satisfied with this. Suddenly, he turned into a ray of golden light, flying straight up


    andpletely ignoring the physics of this realm.


    Boom.


    A mere punch was enough to shake the entire tomb, causing the mountains to rumble. The impact


    spun the tomb, and it backed away from the Bodhi in mid-air.


    With another punch, the tombpletely shattered under his fist. This made everyone on the boat


    widen their eyes in disbelief as they continued watching this from afar.


    Pigsy¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°That¡¯s insane. This Bodhi¡¯s powers make me feel like I¡¯m seeing Buddha


    himself!¡±


    Xerxes nodded. ¡°He¡¯s so strong that no one would even dare to say anything negative about him.¡±


    On the other hand, Dorothy frowned slightly. ¡°It just feels oddly unreal. This Bodhi¡­ He just feels kind


    of weird.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alex replied. ¡°It¡¯s probably because he looks too young, an innocent minor. But everything in this ce


    is pretty weird anyway. So a strange, tiny Bodhi is just ordinary at this point.¡±


    In just a few moments, the Ptial Bodhi dragged the golden boat back to them. Xerxes ran over


    immediately, embracing Mandy tightly with his arms.


    The Mystic Maiden rushed over and caressed Alex gently. ¡°Did anything bad happen to you?¡±


    Alex shook his head, then introduced Dorothy to everyone with a bright smile.


    After that, he took out the Chaos Bead that he snatched from Freeborn Garredib, handing it to the


    Mystic Maiden.


    ¡°Another Chaos Bead?!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Is it of any use for your body?¡±


    ¡°Of course! With this Chaos Bead, the effects would be greater than having ten dark golden bone


    demons. And it¡¯s the mostpatible with my body too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then use it quickly!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± The Mystic Maiden didn¡¯t mind and took it right out of his hands.


    Seeing this, Dorothy became tremendously upset. ¡®That¡¯s a Chaos Bead we¡¯re talking about here. It¡¯s


    such a legendary treasure, yet he just¡­ Gave it away to another woman, no less?¡¯


    In that instant, the Shura Field was so silent that one could hear a pin drop.


    She approached him, expressionless. ¡°Darling, where¡¯s my Chaos Bead?¡±


    Alex froze, not knowing what she meant by that.


    Dorothy mouthed out the following words. ¡®Matrimonial properties.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, this¡­¡± Alex was dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.


    The Mystic Maiden took a few steps forward, visibly confident as she stood in between the two. She


    then took her stand and announced shamelessly. ¡°The Chaos Bead is mine, and so is your husband


    and all his assets. Even you are mine!¡±

 Chapter 2636

    Chapter 2636


    The sudden deration made Alex want to instantly switch souls, for he did not know which side he


    should be on. After looking at this and that, Alex was left in a dilemma.


    Xerxes, who was next to him, smiled affectionately at him, like an aunt.


    Shura¡¯s field was a horrible and familiar image because the rtionship dispute never left him. That


    was an unforgettable experience. It was nerve-wracking whenever he thought about it.


    The Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s cry helped Alex to relieve the situation.


    Alex hurriedly grasped his hand. ¡°Bodhisattva, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for your hand just now,


    we would have all died here. When we go backter, I will definitely make a statue of you¡­ a huge


    one, so that many will offer you incense.¡±


    Alex said all this while walking in the distance.


    Shura field was not a ce for people to stay long!


    The little Bodhisattva smiled. There was a certain special affinity, perhaps due to being close to the


    cultivator of Buddhism. She said, ¡°I see that you have the root of wisdom, a small seedling in Buddhist


    cultivation. It is fate that we met. I have a wee gift for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? A wee gift?¡± Alex was naturally happy.


    Last time at the Shoraionji Temple, when he met the Maha, he received arge pool of Yin Yang Chi


    Water, which could be considered great serendipity. So, one wondered what he could get this time?


    ¡°What is it? The Great Buddha fruit, Holy Water, the Divine Emperor¡¯s blood¡­ Do you have any of


    these? It is urgent. Give as much as you can.¡±


    Despite saying these words, Alex didn¡¯t really expect the Grand Bodhisattva to take them out. He just


    saw Dorothy and the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens looking at him as if they were going toe


    over and continue to pull him into the Shura field, so he casually spat a few words out.


    The ones he mentioned were all heavenly treasures, which were hard to find on earth.


    Where to look for them?


    When the Grand Bodhisattva heard his lion¡¯s demand, she was also frightened, and his face was


    trembling directly.


    After hesitating a while, he shook his head and said, ¡±I¡¯m really sorry. Whether it¡¯ s the Great Buddha


    Fruit or Holy Water, I don¡¯t have any in my hands, and in the whole world, I don¡®t think many can take


    them out. And the divine Emperor¡¯s blood you mentioned¡­ That¡¯s even more impossible to have.¡±


    Alex was only joking when he said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ Haha! Then, forget what I said! I thought that if


    you are such a badass, the wee gift must also be very badass. After all, in the hands of a badass,


    one should not take out a child¡¯s ything. That would be a disgrace to the Bodhisattva, right? Haha¡­


    It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. It¡®s okay not to have a wee gift. It can only mean that we have deep love for


    each other.¡±


    Not far away, Dorothy was listening to it!


    At that moment, it felt particrly embarrassing. How could a big man talk to a little monk about deep


    love?


    Was he going to make a mess?


    However, in the next second, the Grand Bodhisattva said again, ¡°Although I have none of those that


    you said, my wee gift will not be bad. It is a piece of divine devil crystal I got when I suppressed


    the Yin Emperor. ¡±


    ¡°Divine devil crystal?¡±


    When the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens heard it, she became excited.


    ¡°Is there really such a thing as a divine devil crystal?¡±


    Dorothy pulled her back. ¡°What are you excited about? That was a gift from Little Bodhi to my husband.


    You don¡¯t want to take it for yourself again, do you? I don¡¯t know wh at your status is, but wouldnt doing


    that look disgraceful?¡±


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens lightly hummed. ¡°You can ask your husband who I am to him.


    Believe me. My status is definitely higher than yours.¡±


    Dorothy was a jealous person. It took her a lot of effort to regain the freedom to see the man she had


    been thinking about, one she was willing to stick with all day long. Now, a woman had appeared out of


    nowhere, provoking her sensitive nerves again and again.


    It really drove her crazy. However, she finally held back


    At home, behind closed doors, she could ask Alex anything. But outside, she had to keep her dignity


    intact.


    Xerxes asked, ¡°What is a divine devil crystal?¡±


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens replied, ¡°The divine devil crystal can be considered the life


    essence of a divine devil.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2637

    Chapter 2637


    ¡°This¡­ Can this be treasure? Isn¡¯t it disgusting?¡± eximed Mandy as she covered her mouth.


    Mystic Maiden was amazed. ¡±You actually said that the life essence of gods and devils is disgusting?¡±


    Mandy nced towards the location of Xerxes¡¯ lower energy core and said, ¡°No one knows who the


    gods and devils are. If it is someone we know, then it is fine. If it is a stranger, however, won¡¯t you feel


    disgusted? What¡¯s the use?¡±


    Mystic Maiden answered, ¡°To eat, of course!¡±


    ¡°Eat? Oh¡­My god!¡±


    Xerxes hastily pulled her and whispered, ¡°Mandy, don¡¯t talk anymore. The life essence she¡¯s talking


    about is definitely not the same life essence you understand.¡±


    Mystic Maiden said, ¡°The divine devil crystal is the divine demon soldier¡¯s reincarnation. It leaves


    behind not only huge life essence, but also the will of the martial arts sect when the divine devil was


    alive. If one is lucky, one might get part of the inheritance. It is one of the many heavenly treasures


    belonging to the upper tier of treasures.¡±


    Mandy suddenly realized and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°So, it is this type of essence!¡±


    Mystic Maiden was curious, ¡°What is the essence of divine and demonic life that you understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Mandy couldn¡¯ t say anything. She kicked at Xerxes and said something baffling, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, bad


    guy!¡±


    On the other hand, the Grand Bodhisattva had already handed a divine devil crystal to Alex


    The crystal body was reddish purplish and irregr in shape and was not much bigger than an adult


    thumb. At first nce, it was nothing special. But, when one looked at it for a long time, there was an


    illusion of the soul getting sucked into it.


    Weird!


    Mysterious!


    Powerful!


    It was like a bottomless ck hole, constantly devouring the will of people.


    ¡°Good stuff!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The first time Alex got it in his hand, he knew he had picked up a treasure. The life essence on it was


    so huge that it was shocking. Just holding it in his hand, he could feel the kind of life nourishing


    comfort.


    The Grand Bodhisattva continued, ¡°But for now, you can¡¯t use this divine devil crystal because it


    belongs to the underworld, stained with its demonic origin. With your current cultivation level, you can¡¯t


    filter the demonic origin inside. Once it is stained, the consequences are unpredictable.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°Bodhisattva, can you help me filter and purify it?¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t, but there is a ce that can, Shoraionji Temple.¡±


    Alex said, ¡°But Shoraionji Temple has already disappeared into the void and cannot be found.¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattvaughed. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? I am about to go to Shoraionji Temple


    to get something, so if youe with me, you might just solve it.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t I have to go to save mypanions. They may be in the Sea Immortal


    Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Amitabha Buddha, the monk has a destiny with my Buddha. There is a way to send the Buddha to the


    west. I can go with you to the Sea Immortal Mountain.¡±


    Alex was overjoyed. Having such a strong bodyguard apanying him was something he couldn¡¯t


    even dream of.


    The group did not get off the ship but directly followed the road map provided by Lh to the Sea


    Immortal Mountain.


    As a result, they unexpectedly met a hijacker halfway. He was Prince Baton of Gxy Nova.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, kid, it is a small world! God doesn¡¯t want you to live!¡±


    ¡°Yo, there is also a little baldy who walks the Buddhist path. We are more confident this time!¡±

 Chapter 2638

    Chapter 2638


    Prince Baton was ted!


    He had been looking for this kid for several days, and the trialists under him also suffered many losses,


    which made him very cranky this time.


    Alex¡¯s body was in possession of the ancient holy Buddhist relic! It was the key to him leaving the


    underworld, so he absolutely couldn¡¯t miss it.


    In the past few days, he even spread the news to all the trialists who came from Gxy Nova and even


    to some trialists from other gxies which had interactions and had done transactions with Gxy


    Nova. He offered sky-high prices.


    However, no one knew where he was. It was as if he had disappeared from the face of the earth.


    Thus, no one expected to meet him here.


    The Grand Bodhisattva had a strong ancient Buddhist aura emanating from her body. That was more


    than satisfactory, just like a wolf grandmother seeing the cute little red riding hood.


    The Grand Bodhisattva was not happy, ¡±Who are you? You will be punished by the Buddha for insulting


    this throne with your words.¡±


    Prince Baton was in a good mood. Standing on the deck of a huge sea ship, he smiled and asked, ¡°It is


    kind of me to call you a baldy. If you continue to gibber, I¡®ll rip your head off and use it as a night pot!


    You and your Buddha discipline nonsense. Buddha is dead, where is Buddha?¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva put her hands together, ¡°Namo Amitabha!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Prince Baton couldn¡¯t wait any longer. There were still many male trialists on his boat.


    Immediately, he gave a greeting. In the next second, dozens of experts among the Trialists rushed out


    from their boats and jumped onto Alex and the others¡¯ boats, surrounding Alex and the others.


    ¡°To die, or to live?¡±


    Prince Baton stood on the side of the boat and roared. His dozens of men also followed suit and yelled,


    ¡°To die, or to live?¡±


    The sound shook the heavens. Everyone¡¯s aura radiated, and they grabbed their weapons.


    The battle was about to start.


    The Grand Bodhisattva folded her hands, closed her eyes, and softly uttered the phrase, ¡±Bodhisattva


    lowered her eyebrows, so she ispassionate; Vajra¡¯s eyes are angry, so he subdues the four


    devils.¡±


    Buzz!


    The Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s joined hands exploded with ten thousand Buddhist lights. These Buddhist


    lights, in the end, actually transformed into a golden sword, shooting like electricity.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Prince Baton shouted.


    However, it was toote. The Grand Bodhisattva was a true mighty bodhisattva. With unparalleled


    special attributes among the underworld suppressed by the Dairaionji Temple, this strike could be


    called a thunderbolt.


    Poof!


    The golden lightsaber shot through many trialists, happening all at once with only one sound. Dozens


    of trialists instantly fell.


    Prince Baton was stunned, and his mouth was wide open. It was too unexpected.


    A young monk who seemed to be a minor actually had such overwhelming strength?


    This time, he really kicked an iron te.


    Who the hell was this monk?


    He had been here for thousands of years and had taken many turns, but he had never heard of such a


    strong and overwhelming existence among the underworld.


    ¡±Run!¡± Prince Baton instantly made the choice.


    Then, he fiercely jumped into the sea vertically. He wanted to just take the sea route, to escape for his


    life. The idea was well developed, but the reality would turn very tragic.

 Chapter 2639

    Chapter 2639


    Prince Baton had only escaped a hundred meters before he was grabbed by the Grand Bodhisattva.


    Ping!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Prince Baron¡¯s soul was extinguished and flew away. After thousands of years of manual reincarnation


    here, he finally came to the end of his life.


    There were still a dozen of Prince Baton¡¯s trialists on the boat who had not rushed out, and when they


    saw that Prince Baton, whose existence rivaled an old ancestor, had been exterminated, their scalps all


    went numb, their arms and legs withered, and they could barely stand.


    ¡°Dead!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re dead this time. What kind of existence have we provoked here?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face was ashen. With their originally skeletal appearance, they looked even more deathly.


    However, they soon discovered that Alex and the others did note on board to check after killing


    Prince Baton. They no longer cared about these small minions and instead, drove the ship straight


    away.


    Killing Prince Baton seemed to be as simple as stepping on an ant.


    These people exhaled a long breath of relief and regained their souls after Alex and others left.


    ¡°What kind of person is that little monk?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    ¡°I heard that this underworld is suppressed by the Dairaionji Temple and that the monk is not a senior


    monk from the Dairaionji Temple, right?¡±


    ¡°Dairaionji Temple?¡±


    Initially, this group was also on the way to Overseas Immortal Mountain. Prince Baton once said that


    the mountain had traps and great opportunities, and for the truly powerful trialists, it was a ce to be


    visited. As for those people who spread this news everywhere, they were just clowns. So, there was no


    need to pay attention to them.


    With the powerful Prince Baton around, this group of people certainly had nothing to worry about. But,


    now that Prince Baton was dead, they were a bit afraid to go.


    Apparently, that terrifying monk, Alex, and the others were also heading in the direction of the


    Overseas Immortal Mountain.


    Thus, they decided to turn around and go in another direction. This was the best decision.


    ***


    At the back of the boat, Alex and Dorothy leaned on each other. The only fly in the ointment was that


    Alex had a skeleton body, so relying on him was a little ufortable. Alex, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t


    touched the body of pure flesh and blood for a long, long time.


    Hugging Dorothy¡¯s delicate body, he sighed.


    ¡±Dad is back?¡±


    ¡°And a big shot did soul ting on him?¡±


    When she heard the news of William from Alex¡®s mouth, Dorothy was shocked.


    Alex did not know about soul nting before. Still, Dorothy had received all kinds of information from


    her previous life and happened to know what soul nting was, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯ t know what he endured,


    but he actually suffered this inhuman torture. There really aren¡¯t many great people who can nt a


    soul!¡±


    Alex sighed. He had said a lot.


    There was his own entry into the incredible world of America, as well as what he had seen after


    returning, the current situation of America today, and of course, most importantly, the children at home.


    When it came to the Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter quadruplets, Dorothy rolled her eyes. ¡°How


    can you be such a father? The name is too casual. Have you ever paid attention? They are your own


    flesh!¡±


    When talking about the children, Alex was also embarrassed.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m really not a good father. Having borne so many children, I haven¡¯t had much


    time to spend with them, especially Bubbles, who followed me into the undead territory. She suffered a


    lot, and I do not know if she¡¯s dead or alive.¡±


    ¡°Bubbles? Which one? Whose nickname is that besides Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter? Alive or


    dead? What¡¯s going on? Tell me quickly. You¡¯re killing me!¡± Dorothy was anxious when she heard it.


    Before this, Alex described his experience in America but, he did not mention the daughter he had with


    Daya.


    ¡°Uh, this¡­¡±


    Alex suddenly remembered that after Dorothy had given birth, she had her soul sealed by Daya and


    had no idea that Alex had another child.


    However, it was impossible to hide it at this point.


    ¡°Bubbles, not any of the ones in Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter.¡±


    Dorothy sighed with relief but immediately came back to his senses. ¡°Not Spring, Summer, Autumn, or


    Winter? Then who is it? Did youter have a child with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Uh, notter, it was¡­ Before.¡±


    ¡°Before? Before I gave birth to your child, you already had a child with another woman?¡±


    Dorothy red with her beautiful eyes and was furious all of a sudden.

 Chapter 2640

    Chapter 2640


    The seas surged, and the rain was heavy, causing a thick mist to descend.


    Above the sea, the rain had started falling suddenly, snapping on the sea. The rain got heavier and


    heavier, and in a moment, a storm had whipped up. There was lightning and thunder, and dark clouds


    rolled by.


    ¡°Get in!¡±


    Alex pulled up Dorothy and retreated into the cabin. The awkward question about who the first child


    was was temporarily relieved.


    ¡°Why is it suddenly raining so heavily?¡±


    ¡°Just now, there was a clear blue sky with direct sunlight, and in an instant, it¡¯s be like this. This


    sea weather is really baffling,¡± Mandy spat breathlessly.


    ¡°This rain is indeed odd,¡± Xerxes said.


    Dorothy looked back and frowned. ¡°Look behind. There is a kind of eerie feeling. The color of the sea


    has changed.¡±


    Just now, the sky was blue, and the sea was peaceful. Now, darkness had engulfed the area as if it


    was in the deep of the night. The sea raged with impunity, rocking the boat violently back and forth.


    When encountering big waves, people were tossed around.


    Lh said, ¡±I have heard that the surrounding of the Overseas Immortal Mountain has had


    thunderstorms all year round. There are monsters. The ce is full of danger.¡±


    The crowd heard this, and their hearts sank.


    Just then, a deafening roar of thunder shook the boar. The lightning was like a knife in the sky,ing


    straight down from the heavens. The pitch-ck heaven and earth showed a glimpse of light.


    In the direction of the sea ship¡¯s path, a distant and misty ce appeared. There were ck shadows


    silently present.


    Boom!


    This was thest lightning bolt.


    After that, it was like entering a special and weird ce again. The thunderstorm that rang through the


    ears disappeared and was reced by extreme silence¡­ It was a state thatpletely silenced body


    and spirit. It was pitch ck, and nothing could be seen. They could not even see and touch the people


    around them.


    ¡°Wifey? Dorothy, Dorothy!¡±


    Alex shouted a few times. But, there was no response. He even felt that the sound he made


    disappeared into nothing and could not be transmitted.


    ¡°This is a natural force field?!¡±


    Alex tried divine thoughts, soul power, spiritual eyes, and divine eyes. All were unable to break through


    this barrier. It was like being caught in some horrible dream world where all the senses of the body


    were deprived.


    It was a ustrophobic fear.


    Buzz¡­


    At this very moment, he felt a tremor in his divine soul. Something in the sea of consciousness rushed


    out, like a ray of light, and ruthlessly split forward.


    ¡°This is¡­ That ax?¡± Alex was shocked.


    This ghost axe absorbed much of his soul power previously. Each time, it absorbed 90%, leaving him


    with the remaining 10%. It was really greedy. Also, it did not give a response whenever Alex tried to


    use it. This axe had been very ungrateful all these while. Alex did not expect it would take the initiative


    to appear this time.


    This chop instantly split the enormous ck curtain and opened a gap.


    In the next second, Alex¡¯s entire body was stunned.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    What had split open was not a giant curtain but more like a shell.


    He made a strong effort to get out of the gap that split, and found that there was no such thing as a big


    curtain.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The outside was still stormy and windy, and the waves were so heavy that the reason why nothing


    could be seen or heard was because everyone¡¯s body was wrapped in a weird kind of membrane, like


    a one by one human-shaped shell.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Alex felt a kind of creepiness and was shivering. This feeling was so bad that he felt hysterical fear


    from the heart. He saw a ck shadow engulfing Dorothy, too, a human shaped ck shell.


    He hurriedly grabbed out his Xavion sword, intending to split it open. Just as he raised his sword and


    was about to do it, he suddenly had a powerful feeling of chills down his spine. He turned around


    violently, and the next second immediately his soul was scared out of him.


    Behind him actually appeared hundreds of pairs of eyes with a fierce, green light.

 Chapter 2641

    Chapter 2641


    They were stealthy, so he did not know when they appeared.


    Some eyes were asrge as teacups, whereas some were asrge as basketballs. Surprisingly, there


    was a pair of eyes as big as a house.


    ¡®What on earth are those?¡¯


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The next second, he hurriedly used his sword to cut open the shell


    wrapping Dorothy. The areas that the de had passed through were slightly smooth.


    However, the Xavion Sword was a peerless heavenly weapon as well. Although it was a little tricky, he


    still managed to cut through it in the end. Moreover, the moment he broke it, the runes on that pitch-


    ck shell shattered and were destroyed before losing effectiveness.


    Dorothy came out of it. Immediately afterward, they were stunned by over a hundred pairs of glowing


    green eyes.


    ¡°What¡­ What are those?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It rained buckets, and the water curtain turned into a veil that reduced vision.


    Over a hundred pairs of glowing green eyes hid in the water curtain. Only their eyes could be seen, but


    not their bodies.


    However, after Alex got Dorothy out of the shell, those unknown creatures were infuriated and abruptly


    hissed in unison.


    Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!


    Moreover, they were apanied by puffs of a foul stench.


    While Dorothy¡¯s hair was standing on end, she clung to Alex and shouted, ¡°Why¡­ Why do these


    voices sound like snakes?¡±


    As Alex¡¯s blood froze, he looked ahead and said, ¡°They don¡¯t just sound like snakes. They are snakes.¡±


    The vision of his divine eyes was slightly more powerful than Dorothy¡¯s. He did not see clearly earlier,


    but now he could clearly see more than a hundred pairs of eyes approaching them.


    Indeed, they were snakes!


    There were more than a hundred snakes!


    One serpent, whose extremely enormous body was abruptly straightened and ascended to more than


    328 feet. Immediately afterward, it fiercely swooped down.


    The snake¡¯s huge head mmed hard into their ship.


    Boom!


    The ship was instantly torn apart. The people on the ship, including both Alex and Dorothy, were sent


    flying from the heavy shock.


    Alex and Dorothy sped their hands and desperately dodged them. During the period, they used their


    methods to drag the others over. However, more than a hundred small snakes also pounced on the


    people wrapped in the ck shells at this time.


    One had to say that they were puny in the face of that enormous snake. In fact, the smallest snake


    here was as thick as a bucket with a length of seventy or so feet.


    The expanse of densely packed serpents tangled, ovepped, and rushed over. Dorothy was instantly


    devastated¡­ Few women did not fear snakes. This was irrelevant to their cultivation bases and


    strength, and they panicked, and their legs gave out once they saw that long, soft, wriggling creature.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Dorothy retreated several feet as she screamed.


    The ck snake as giant as a truck snapped at someone in a bite.


    Alex truly could tell that person¡¯s identity because it was wrapped in the ck shell without moving a


    muscle or making a sound. The quick-witted Alex rapidly rushed over and severed the snake head with


    his sword before he tore open that ck shell with his sword.


    He found out that Lh was the one who came out. Lh shivered with fear and thanked Alex


    repeatedly.


    However, Alex¡¯s actions had clearly angered the enormous snake. It hissed madly and stared intently


    at Alex with its eyes as big as houses. It then raised its neck and stuck out its tongue.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    It spoke the humannguage!


    Just then, the Grand Bodhisattva shattered the ck shell by himself and jumped out with golden light


    emanating from his entire body before he shed the ck snake.


    The great battlested for a full fifteen minutes.


    That enormous snake escaped, leaving behind a pile of tiny snake corpses.


    When the nest of snakes retreated, the storm suddenly stopped, and the sky became blue and


    cloudless once again.


    Meanwhile, a magnificent immortal mountain appeared ahead and was erected silently on the sea


    surface. They had reached the Overseas Immortal Mountain!

 Chapter 2642

    Chapter 2642


    Whoosh!


    The Grand Bodhisattva who ran out to hunt the enormous snake just now returned in a sh of golden


    light. He pulled a long face, maintaining his solemn expression earlier. Now, he was unable to contain


    his temper anymore and looked furious.


    ¡°Oh my, Little Bodhisattva. Are you injured?¡± Mystic Maiden was a little surprised as she looked at the


    Grand Bodhisattva.


    Everyone had seen the battle just now.


    It truly felt earth-shattering, as if the universe was about to copse.


    That enormous ck snake with a length of more than 3280 feet was a behemoth that had stirred up


    the storm in the sea¡­


    The rainstorm, lightning, and thunder that had just appeared on the sea were the doings of the snake. It


    could even fight the guardian of Dairaionji Temple for fifteen minutes, so one could tell that it had


    absolutely incredible strength.


    The Grand Bodhisattva closed his eyes before opening them again.


    The slightly sullen face that was filled with murderous intent immediately returned into a smiling look.


    ¡°Amitabha. I¡¯m fine!


    ¡°It¡¯s just that abomination has been causing troubles and harmng people all year round! It¡¯s truly


    despicable!¡±


    Alex was a little worried just now, but the worry became even more intense once he heard that.


    Such a terrifying nest of snakes had set a trap to kill people here. If Daya and the others were to run


    into this ce, the snakes would have devoured them without leaving any bones behind.


    Xerxes asked, ¡°Bodhisattva, isn¡¯t that snake¡­ Too powerful?¡±


    He had been here for some time and heard a lot of information about the Underworld. He had even


    heard of those few people from Silent Hill and the Carefree Immortal King, but he had truly never heard


    of that powerful and bizarre snake demon.


    Mandy cautiously asked, ¡°Bodhisattva, I heard that the ck snake scolding you just now. Were you


    guys enemies a long time ago?¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva angrily snorted. ¡°That abomination is ackey of that old devil, the god of the


    Underworld! Of course, it¡¯s my enemy! Several millennia ago, it escaped after I severed its tall. I didn¡¯t


    expect that it would escape to this ce and ride roughshod over the people.¡±


    After that, the group of people walked onto thend smoothly.


    The Overseas Immortal Mountain was gigantic and stretched countless miles. It was at least a hundred


    times bigger than the ind where the Corpse Princess¡¯ imperial pce was. It was not too much to


    call it a continent.


    The mountain was majestic with towering ancient trees, sounds, and scents of nature. Earth essence


    filled the mountain like clouds and fog.


    The Grand Bodhisattva asked Alex, ¡°Almsgiver, where are the people you want to find?¡±


    Alex could not answer him at once. He simply had no way to find them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The mountain was too huge. It was just like a range with tens of thousands of hills, so how was he


    supposed to find them?


    ¡°I have a way!¡± Xerxes said at this moment.


    ¡°You have a way? ¡± Alex was shocked. ¡°You probably have never seen the few people I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    Xerxes smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you have body skin, hair, and the likes of your friends, I¡¯ll be able to find


    them. Mandy nodded and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. My husband knows divination and can tell fortunes.


    They are very urate.¡±


    ¡°Divination and fortune-telling? Can you tell their location?¡±


    ¡°In fact, it isn¡¯t divination. I can trace their scent This is a certain connection written in the stars. I can¡¯t


    exin it for a moment,¡± Xerxes said.


    Alex shook his head. ¡°We became skeletons and lost all our flesh and blood when we came in, so


    where can I find their skin or hair? It¡¯s simply impossible.¡±


    Xerxes said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but undergarments that they¡¯ve worn before would be fine too.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Alex eventually took out a tattered leather underwear from the storage ring.


    Lh said, ¡°This seems to be the underwear from a certain female trialist of the Gxy Nova. When


    did you steal it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Alex saw everyone looking at him, his face became a little flushed. ¡°I snatched it from the Gxy


    Nova. My friend wore it before.¡±


    ¡°Daya Stoermer?¡± Dorothy threw out a name.


    Alex lightly nodded.


    Daya did not wear it previously, but in fact, Shirley had.

 Chapter 2643

    Chapter 2643


    Back then, after they killed a female trialist of the Gxy Nova, they stripped the clothes off her body.


    Shirley was embarrassed when Alex said that she ran around in her birthday suit, so she wore the


    clothes on her. However, it was damaged during the Tribtion Crossing.


    Alex thought that its material was decent and could be reused after it was stitched. So, he picked it up


    and put it into the storage ring at that time. Unlike now, he had killed dozens of Gxy Nova trialists till


    he was fed up with picking them up and putting them into the storage ring.


    Things were different now.


    After taking the underwear, Xerxes took a look and said with a nod, ¡°I¡¯ll try if I can utilize it.¡±


    He immediately took out a small g, which should be a treasure, before he began working his magic.


    ¡°This seems to be the ultimate skill of the Maiko Sect!¡± Dorothy whispered as she looked at Xerxes¡¯s


    movements.


    ¡®The Maiko Sect?¡¯


    Alex had somewhat heard of it before. It was an extremely ancient and mysterious sect.


    Indeed, it was based on divination and fortune-telling. They also cultivated rtively extraordinary


    things and had more dealings with spirits. ording to the cultivation system, it was considered a


    heterodox sect, one that could be sessful in the great world, especially the Maiko Sect that was


    more proficient in the art of talismans. Thus, one could also reach the pinnacle by studying that art.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ten minutes or so passed.


    In Xerxes¡¯ hand, the small g fluttered from the wind and suddenly soared into the air, flying in a


    certain direction.


    ¡°It worked!¡±


    Xerxes grinned as he said, ¡°I was able toplete the mission by sheer luck. Alex, those you¡¯re


    looking for shouldn¡¯t be too far from here. We¡¯ll be able to find them if we follow the small g. ¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva, who had not spoken before, looked at that small g and said, ¡°This is the


    Airborne me g. I didn¡¯t expect that one of the renowned five direction gs back then would be in


    your hand, almsgiver. Amitabha, well done!¡±


    That was an extremely rare sort of treasure.


    Xerxes initially didn¡¯t want to expose it, but now that the Grand Bodhisattva had revealed its identity, he


    could no longer deny it and could only nod lightly.


    The Grand Bodhisattva smiled and did not talk about that matter again.


    Only then did Xerxes heave a sigh of relief. Now that he was in such a situation, he could not do


    anything about it if the Grand Bodhisattva said he wanted to borrow the g for his use and then forgot


    to return it to him. Xerxes felt that he had earned Alex¡¯s friendship, which was not considered a loss


    despite the exposure.


    ¡°Go after it. Quickly!¡±


    They raced and found the target in less than ten minutes.


    Shirley Hancock.


    However, Alex became infuriated as soon as he saw her condition.


    Presently, she was hung under an ancient tree as a group of people surrounded her. She was at her


    last gasp as her bones were forcibly dismantled and her mental state was terrible to the point of


    hanging by a thread with a third of the bones in her body had been removed.


    Crack!


    A rib was forcibly severed again.


    A male trialist in red spun the bone in his hand as he ferociously roared, ¡°Are you still refusing to


    speak? Tell us quickly. Where are your twopanions? Do you think you can beg for death to your


    heart¡¯s content if you say nothing? Impossible. Later, I¡¯ll get a few bones from the lowly bone demons


    and transnt them to you so that you¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Swoosh!


    Before he could even finish, a sharp arrow suddenly broke through the air and directly hit the man¡¯s


    head. It entered the temple on one side and exited on the other.


    It was an arrow shot from Dorothy¡¯s bow. When she was still ¡®Aunt Rockefeller¡¯, she was an excellent


    archer.


    Shirley was also startled for a moment, but she soon noticed Alex rushing over and killing people


    effortlessly. He still had a few experts behind him for assistance, so all the kidnappers were annihted


    in less than two minutes.


    ¡°Shirley, how are you? I¡¯m Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    Alex put Shirley down.


    ¡°Alex? You¡¯re finally here. I was about, to be killed. Sob¡­¡±


    Shirley directly hugged Alex and cried.


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes flickered as she was holding the Fiery Phoenix Bow. She even looked at the underwear


    in Xerxes¡¯ hand that he had used as a guide before she looked at Shirley again and frowned. ¡®It isn¡¯t


    Daya¡¯s?!¡¯

 Chapter 2644

    Chapter 2644


    The point was, Daya wasn¡¯t here either!


    Hence, the underwear that her husband had taken out should belong to Shirley. Then, the question


    arose. How did he possess such an item?


    ¡°Alex, I would have been dismantled into a pile of bones if you hadn¡¯te! It hurts badly!¡±


    Shirley hugged Alex as she bawled. First, she was truly in pain. Secondly, she was afraid, but her mind


    was relieved as if she had encountered her loved one.


    Mystic Maiden walked over and reached out to touch Shirley¡¯s currently dismantled bones before she


    said, ¡°Although the bone patterns on these bones have been devoured, they have just been


    dismantled. So, it¡¯ll be much easier to reconnect them rather than regrowing them.¡±


    ¡°Mystic Maiden, I missed you so much!¡±


    Shirley let go of Alex and pounced on Mystic Maiden.


    Pigsy leaned closer. ¡°And me! And me! I was on tenterhooks all day long because I was worried about


    you!¡±


    Shirley directly kicked it. ¡°You d*mn pig head. If you hadn¡¯t yearned for someone else¡¯s treasure and


    exposed our tracks, would we have been so miserable?¡±


    ¡°About that¡­ I was trying to reap us some profits.¡±


    Pigsy sounded a little awkward.


    Alex finally understood that Pigsy, the pig, wasn¡¯t really telling the truth. The people of Silent Hill did not


    want to catch it for no reason, but it yearned for the treasure in someone else¡¯s territory and ran over,


    trying to keep it to itself first. However, the Carefree Immortal King and the others discovered it.


    Pigsy called for reinforcement from Daya and the others. Both parties then engaged in a battle. As a


    result, they were soundly defeated.


    Pigsy threw away its armor and directly fled, leaving the three women, Daya, Shirley, and Ynes, to


    struggle hard in the battle.


    However, fortunately, it fled fast, and a treasure hunting pig lured the Carefree Immortal King away.


    Otherwise, the three women may not survive until now.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Daya? Wasn¡¯t she with you?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Daya and Ynes are injured, so I came out to collect herbs. I heard that there¡¯s a strange flower called


    the Wraith Hibiscus, which will ripen soon. This strange flower can cure gravely injured souls. I wanted


    toe out and try my luck, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would encounter those bast*rds from the Hawkgirl


    Gxy and were almost dismantled into a pile of bones.¡±


    Alex felt his heart wrench at Shirley¡¯s words.


    Her soul was undamaged but injured. It was perilous and troublesome.


    Alex asked, ¡°Are they in danger now?¡±


    Then, Shirley told him that the two women were in a safe ce. Although they had experienced many


    hardships for the past few years, they did not end up empty handed. Instead, they had barged into a


    secret location and acquired a grand opportunity because of a fateful encounter. So, everyone had


    significantly improved.


    She also jokingly said, ¡°Alex, my current cultivation level has reached the Earthly Immortal. If I manage


    to recover my body, you¡¯ll be no match for me this time! Hmph!¡±


    Alex was sour, yet he wanted tough.


    At first, that woman was dragged in under his threat, but they built up the most intimate partnership


    over a long period instead. They were close to each other and had each other¡¯s back through mutual


    cooperation to struggle and survive until now.


    ¡°Alright, you win!¡±


    ¡°Let me treat you by reconnecting the bones first. Please be merciful to me by then.¡±


    Alex agilely reconnected Shirley¡¯s bones with the Ultimate Book of Medicine and Zharvakko¡¯s spell


    formation. After he ced her in the spell formation, the runes lit up, andws flowed. Shirley¡¯s


    dismantled bones wereter reconnected one by one.


    He even took out the bones of the dark golden bone demon, throwing them into the spell formation


    right away.


    Shirley did not have to devour those bone patterns deliberately. Those bone patterns were directly


    drawn out and integrated into her bones.


    Shirley was stunned. ¡°You actually possess dark golden bone patterns?¡±


    She then continued, ¡°Enough. Enough. Leave some of them for Daya and Ynes.¡±


    Since she could say such things, he could tell that the friendship among the three women was very


    deep.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Alex said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a little more of them for what you¡¯ve just said.¡±


    Wham!

 Chapter 2645

    Chapter 2645


    He took anotherplete dark golden bone demon and threw it into the spell formation.


    Shirley immediately opened her mouth wide and could not close it for a long time. ¡°H-how¡­ Did you


    get so many Dark Golden Tier bone demons?


    ¡°Did you dig up a mass grave?¡±


    Alex smiled and said no thing. ¡®I¡¯m going to y dumb.¡¯


    Pigsy was still a bbermouth. ¡°Beauty Hancock, don¡¯t save them for his sake. He previously killed


    dozens of dark golden bone demons, so you can have as many you want. What a pity. I¡¯m an unlucky


    old pig that can¡¯t utilize them, so I can only let others take advantage of all of them¡­¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Having said that, it suddenly came to its senses. ¡°Oops. That¡¯s not right. Why can you consume them,


    and I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Why is that? These dark golden bone demons contain the Corpse Princess¡¯ original power.¡±


    Xerxes was astonished as well. He tried to upgrade Mandy¡¯s bone patterns through his abilities, but


    that was extremely troublesome as he required multiple filtrations and had to advance step by step


    carefully. However, the others werepletely unaffected.


    Alex said, ¡°I directly used the divine power to filter the Underworld¡¯s Origin.¡±


    As soon as Pigsy heard that, it squealed in excitement, immediately asking Alex to filter it


    The Grand Bodhisattva aside looked at Alex while revealing a hint of bizarreness in his gleaming eyes.


    It was unknown what he was thinking, but soon he recovered his calmness and indifference.


    Ten minutes or soter, Shirley had recovered from her injuries. Although she could not fight, she could


    already move around normally and freely.


    Even Xerxes was amazed by Alex¡¯s unbelievable medical skills. He, the principal of the Flying Eagles


    Academy, actually used to be a vige doctor. However, he received the help of a benefactor and made


    a ssh when he was a teenager. He was also a well-known miracle doctor back then. Still, heter


    wholeheartedly focused on the Flying Eagles Academy and went out of practice regarding medical arts


    after an unforeseen event¡­


    Even so, what he researched the most was modern surgery and acupuncture, pioneering a new path


    with thebination of both arts. However, when he looked at Alex¡¯s unbelievable medical skills, he


    could only say that both of them were not on the same level.


    The Ultimate Book of Medicine could cure people, spirits, and deities. It was not a medical art of the


    mortal realm.


    Afterward, Alex wanted Shirley to take him to meet Daya and Ynes. However, Shirley looked at the sky


    and shook her head. ¡°There isn¡¯t enough time. Let¡¯s get the Wraith Hibiscus first. We have no reason to


    let the others take advantage of it with ourbat power now, right? Daya and Ynes¡¯ injuries still have


    to depend on that flower!¡±


    Alex thought for a while, then said, ¡°Fine. Lead the way.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s bones had just healed, and although she did not have a problem with walking, she could not


    hasten her pace.


    ¡°Old pig,e here and carry me!¡± Shirley shouted at Pigsy. ¡°I¡¯ll roast you If you make waves again


    next time. Even if I can¡¯t have pork, I can chew on your bones.¡±


    Pigsyined, ¡°Sis, I was trying to lure the formidable enemy away for you guys. You don¡¯t know


    that I had lived miserable days with my life hanging by a thread all the time during that time. Moreover,


    if it weren¡¯t for me, Alex wouldn¡¯t have been able to summon this great bodhisattva, and he would¡¯ve


    been killed by the Corpse Princess a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Anyway, you better stop causing any more trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes. Yes. I definitely won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Shirley silently sized up Dorothy as the females here were all skeletons. Only Dorothy was in flesh and


    blood, so she was naturally eye-catching.


    She casually asked, ¡°Alex, who is this? She¡¯s so beautiful. Is she an alien you¡¯ve hooked up


    somewhere?¡±


    Dorothy stayed silent, so she thought she could not understand English. As a result, Dorothy said, ¡°I¡¯m


    not an alien.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You can speak English.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his wife and mother of Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, gosh¡­¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°Nice to meet you. Looks like you and my husband are in a great rtionship.¡±


    Shirley smiled. ¡°Not bad! We¡¯rerades!¡±


    Dorothy nodded before handing something over to her. ¡°But, you¡¯d better not throw away such things


    so easily.¡±


    That was none other than that piece of underwear.

 Chapter 2646

    Chapter 2646


    ¡°What the heck?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ Is this thing?¡±


    Shirley was instantly dumbfounded as she grabbed the underpants Dorothy had thrown over.


    Was that hers?


    That did not ring a bell at all!


    ¡°This isn¡¯t mine.¡± Shirley threw it back to Dorothy.


    Could she be joking about something like this? Even if it was truly hers, she could not admit it. In fact,


    she wouldn¡¯t admit it no matter what.


    ¡°Sis, this is indeed yours. We managed to find you by your lingering scent on it,¡± Pigsy candidly


    exined. ¡°Yeah. Alex held onto it previously. Did he take it in passing after you both were done with


    the intimate deed? Do you not remember?¡±


    Pigsy deliberately created conflicts for Alex!


    It tried to ask Alex to help it filter the Dark Golden Demon¡¯s bone patterns, but Alex did not agree to it¡­


    Seeing such a love triangle before him, he truly felt apologetic if it did not cause a little trouble for him.


    ¡°Shut your trap!¡± Shirley exploded with rage. She had long forgotten the underpants since too much


    had passed.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She just wore it for a while back then, and it had been a few years now.


    Alex stared at Pigsy coldly. ¡°Old pig, if you cause about nothing, deliberately sow discord and cause a


    little trouble for me again, I don¡¯t mind kicking you out of the team and leaving you here to fend for


    yourself. Do you believe me?¡±


    Pigsy was instantly terrified.


    ¡°Oink, oink! Boss, I was just outspoken and made a wild guess. It was a joke, so don¡¯t take it seriously,


    guys. Don¡¯t take it seriously. Haha!¡±


    Dorothy snorted and did not continue to dwell on that matter.


    On the other hand, Mandy heard from Xerxes that Alex was apparently jade¡¯s disciple, which was a


    little awkward.


    ***


    Not long after that, Pigsy raised his nose. ¡°Yeah, it smells so good. I think I¡¯ve caught the scent of a


    treasure.¡±


    The Immortal Bird also said, ¡°Yes. I smell it as well. Could it be the Wraith Hibiscus we¡¯ve been looking


    for?¡±


    Shirley said, ¡°It should be nearby.¡±


    She, too, was uncertain about the exact location.


    She overheard the news, but in fact, could not confirm if it was real. However, now that she had the


    help of Pigsy¡¯s nose, it seemed that the news was probably real.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    In the middle of the search, a team suddenly rushed forward.


    The leader was a skeletal person fully dressed in a ck battle robe with a hood, revealing only the


    frontal skull. Beneath him was some kind of wolf-like bone demon with a vast body, thirty-two feet long


    and a height of six foot six.


    Three battle gs were nted behind that person. Clearly, those were his weapons.


    Other trialists followed behind that person within sixteen feet There were mounts, and some bone


    demons were used as mounts.


    ng!


    The leader directly pulled out a battle g from his back. It looked more like a longnce. He pointed at


    Alex and the others arrogantly and said coldly, ¡°Who are you people? Where are you from? This ce


    is a forbidden area! Leave now!¡±


    Right after he finished saying those words, that person suddenly stared at Shirley sitting on Pigsy¡¯s


    back and eximed in shock, ¡°It¡¯s you! Aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡±


    Surprisingly, he managed to recognize Shirley.


    Shirley nced at Alex. This time, amid the chaos, she was calm and was no longer afraid.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s me. We met again.¡±


    While telepathizing with Alex, she told him that man was Jasper Goldman, who deceived them to the


    Overseas Immortal Mountain and was in the same group with those people earlier. The man before


    them had caused Daya¡¯s injuries. His weapons were three battle gs, which were some sort of ancient


    treasure. They could harm one¡¯s soul and pierce through their mind pce. So, she told Alex to be


    careful.


    Jasper growled coldly, ¡°You¡¯re alive and still unscathed. Where¡¯s my little brother then?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about him?¡±

 Chapter 2647

    Chapter 2647


    Shirley took out a corpse from the storage ring and threw it on the ground.


    It was the trialist who had previously dismantled her bones and was shot to death by Dorothy in the


    end. Later, Shirley stored the corpse. At that time, Alex and the others were still puzzled, so it turned


    out that there was an enmity within it.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Bro!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely avenge you by killing all of these people!¡±


    Jasper let out a roar upon seeing the corpse on the ground. He took out another battle g, then


    abruptly sped his legs on the bone demon¡¯s back and was about to rush for a massacre. It was then


    that Alex directly appeared behind him.


    Instant Teleportation!


    ¡°Bodhi Dragon-Tusk Punch!¡±


    Alex gave Jasper no chance to make a move and directly decapitated him. He sted Jasper¡¯s head


    with a punch and put the three battle gs into his storage ring.


    The sudden change urred in such quick session that the remaining few Hawkgirl Gxy trialists


    took to their heels. Moreover, someone sessfully shot out an rm artifact.


    It soared high into the sky. It then exploded with a loud bang and was apanied by bursting red


    dust in the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s their re!¡±


    Xerxes rushed out and helped Alex kill the enemies.


    The few Hawkgirl Gxy trialists were totally no match for the dark golden bone demons and powerful


    corpse soldiers that the Corpse Princess had brought along. After witnessing how that group of people


    had treated Shirley, Alex and Xerxes unleashed fierce, deadly moves like a hot knife through butter,


    suppressing the battlefield within a few seconds.


    ¡°The treasure is just ahead! Rush over!¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Alright! The rest of you stay put and remain vignt! Wait for our news!¡± As principal of the Flying


    Eagles Academy, Xerxes often took the academy students into the ancient force field for adventure and


    was also used to issuing that kind of order.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, not many people at the scene were convinced. Dorothy and the Mystic Maiden of the Nine


    Heavens followed Alex and rushed over right away.


    The Grand Bodhisattva followed them closely, too, wanting to protect the destined one of Buddhism.


    Pigsy was restless, so he carried Shirley and went over. Eventually, even Lh and the Immortal Bird


    went over, leaving only Mandy, a frail woman¡­


    She looked around and shuddered all over. She then followed them right away.


    ¡°Wait for me! Guys, wait for me! Jeez¡­ Don¡¯t abandon me here!¡±


    Xerxes ran back in the end. He wrapped his arm around the woman¡¯s waist and sighed. ¡°Looks like my


    words don¡®t work very well here.¡±


    Mandy said, ¡°Their team is powerful. You shouldn¡¯t think that you¡®re Principal Lawlor. Just be a


    henchman for now first. No one will make fun of you.¡±


    Xerxes said, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll listen to you! But this brat, Alex Rockefeller, has really surprised me¡­ Later, I¡¯ll


    ask him to help you filter the dark golden bone patterns.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that he dislikes me.¡±


    ¡°I think this guy is okay after getting along with him. Moreover, he is my brother¡¯s future son-inw, so


    I¡¯m considered his uncle anyhow.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you talking about Principal Henderson¡¯s daughter? Which one is it? Luna Flores or Freya


    Mayer?¡±


    ¡°Looks like both of them are in ambiguous rtionships with him.¡±


    ¡°No way, right? He already has a wife and children!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why there will always be womenpeting for a high-quality man at any cost. Even Luna and


    Freya are no exception. I even heard Martiny encourage her daughter to fight for him. It doesn¡¯t matter


    if she bes a mistress. What is the reason for this? A uniquedy, the likes of Freya, could be


    considered one in a million. Therefore, it¡¯s enough to prove that Alex really has remarkable potential!¡±


    Mandy snorted. ¡°I think you¡¯re talking about yourself!¡±


    As the two chattered, they slowly approached the others.


    Upon arriving, they saw a dozen corpses lying on the ground. The others seemed to havepleted


    the task and acquired the treasure.

 Chapter 2648

    Chapter 2648


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Shirley no longer knew what to say.


    That group of people was the main force of the Hawkgirl Gxy. Like Jasper, the trialist of the Hawkgirl


    Gxy that had tricked them intoing to the overseas immortal mountain, and someone with such


    strength could only be a peripheral member. Judging by this point, the strength of the main force


    should not be underestimated.


    One person among the pile of corpses, for instance, had dark golden bone patterns, while two people


    possessed golden bone patterns. Their cultivation levels were of high-ranking Immortals as well.


    Alex, however, could kill someone with dark golden bone patterns with his bare hands, so what level


    had he reached?


    Shirley even bragged shamelessly that she could easily defeat him after her recovery. The current


    situation was a p in the face. However, no matter how hard she thought, she failed to understand it.


    How did Alex be so terrifying in the short span of several years? It was simply unreasonable!


    ¡°Let¡¯s share the bone patterns of these corpses.¡± Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m pressed for time, so I don¡¯t have the


    time to deal with these corpses of dark golden bone demons with the Underworld¡¯s original attribute.


    when I find Daya and the others, l¡¯ll handle and allocate them in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°Alright, boss. I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Pigsy was the first to take a stand.


    Alex gave him a nce and said nothing irritating.


    The others naturally made no objections. However, when they were splitting the loot, everyone¡¯s gaze


    was fixated on Dorothy because she was Alex¡¯s wife. They both had four children as well, so she was


    his legitimate spouse. Thus, they naturally let her choose the loot first.


    Alex said, ¡°Dorothy, take one first. You¡¯ve just awakened, so you should replenish your vanished and


    divided soul properly.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Dorothy refused. She lightly shook her head as she already knew what kind of existence


    a bone pattern was. However¡­ She indifferently said, ¡°I don¡¯t need them. These bone patterns are


    ineffective for me.¡±


    Those few people froze.


    ¡®The dark golden bone patterns are ineffective. Have yours surpassed the dark golden bone patterns


    then? Aren¡¯t you bragging too much?¡¯


    Dorothy noticed the crowd¡¯s gaze, yet she still shook her head and telepathized with Alex. ¡°I¡¯ve just


    fused the previous memories. Before the Corpse Princess destroyed my divided soul of the previous


    incarnation, I acquired the Grand Opportunity and devoured a Supreme Bone of the Underworld. This


    should be the most valuable treasure in this world. Now other bone patterns are useless to me, and


    devouring those bone patterns will result in adverse effects instead.¡±


    ¡®The Supreme Bone of the Underworld?¡¯ Alex froze for a moment as he had never heard of it before.


    Dorothy continued, ¡°This is a secret, so don¡¯t tell anyone. Just consider that my body is special, and I


    can¡¯t devour bone patterns.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Is this why you can still maintain your flesh now?¡±


    Dorothy replied, ¡°Yes¡­ When Xienna sent me in here, she must have made thorough arrangements.


    However, man proposes, but God disposes. She was in a weakened state during the fusion because of


    the acquisition of this Supreme Bone of the Underworld. As a result, the Corpse Princess¡¯ forces


    discovered her and captured her alive before destroying the divided soul forcibly.¡±


    Dorothy Assex obtained that information after regaining control of her body.


    Alex was speechless after hearing that.


    Xienna made meticulous calctions, but she failed to take into ount that ursed weakened


    phase¡­ From the way it looked, it could only be regarded as an irony of fate. If Xienna¡¯s divided soul


    had not experienced the weakened phase, the Corpse Princess would not have been able to do


    anything about Xienna. And, if Xienna¡¯s divided soul had not died, Dorothy would have had almost zero


    chance of trying to regain control of her body.


    This was¡­ God¡¯s will!


    After learning Dorothy¡¯s current condition, Alex naturally would not force her to devour the bone


    patterns.


    Later, The crowd looked at Mystic Maiden. In their eyes, Mystic Maiden was Alex¡¯s woman as well.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, Mystic Maiden also politely declined him as she had just acquired the ninth Chaos Bead and


    was nourishing it in her body to form a new bnce with the Chaos Bead. So, she did not need to


    devour new bone patterns either.


    Eventually, Pigsy, Lh, the Immortal Bird, and the others took advantage of them.


    After allocating the Hawkgirl Gxy trialists¡¯ corpses, Alex immediately asked Shirley to lead the way


    and look for Daya.

 Chapter 2649

    Chapter 2649


    One hourter, Alex saw the injured Daya and Ynes in the depths of a huge anthill.


    The spouses regretted not meeting each other earlier. Daya could only hug Alex and weep. Only God


    knew how much she missed him during that period of time. Even if she did not have a body of flesh and


    blood, she shed tears of joy after a long-lost reunion¡­ Alex could tell that Daya and Ynes¡¯ souls were


    really wounded, and their foundations suffered damage.


    Alex immediately moved to treat them without any hesitation.


    To his surprise, not only did the Ultimate Book of Medicine fail to cure them, but it even aggravated


    their injuries.


    The two women shivered all over in pain, and their souls almost fell apart.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple soul injury, but soul poison.¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That was a tough oue to deal with.


    If the soul poison were not removed, the toxin would consume the poisoned¡¯s soul power each and


    every moment, let alone allow the soul injury to recover. When the soul power was weakened to a


    certain extent, it would harm the soul origin until the poisoned¡¯s soul dissipated.


    The Wraith Hibiscus would bepletely useless in such a situation. Instead, it would stimte the


    rapid spread of toxicity and elerate death.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What exactly is this poison?¡± Shirley anxiously asked.


    However, Alex had no answer now either.


    At this moment, Lh said, ¡°Could it be the Deadly Soul Disintegrator from the Witch Cult? I once


    heard my master mention that it is a poison that specifically targets souls. And, the Witch Cult is the


    greatest cult and state religion in the Hawkgirl Gxy. It is the ce of origin for all the Witch Cults in


    other worlds.¡±


    ¡°The Witch Cult?!¡±


    Alex and Xerxes eximed at the same time, and extreme shock filled their voices.


    Alex knew about the Witch Cult by chance. Later, he recalled more past events. The Mayers of the


    Exorcist Dragons even hated the Witch Cult to the core and wanted to kill everyst one of them.


    He looked at Xerxes. ¡°Do you know about the Witch Cult as well?¡±


    Xerxes¡¯ expression was filled with inconsble resentment as he said, ¡°Jade Benmore, your master¡¯s


    father died at the hands of the Witch Cult. Eleanor Curtis, the tactician, was once controlled by the


    Witch Cult members for over a hundred years. And I¡­¡±


    He suddenly pulled down his clothes and exposed his shoulder. That area of illusory skin faded away,


    revealing the real bone.


    The crowd saw a dark red mark on top of his shoulder. It looked like a skull entangled by a snake.


    Hiss!


    Alex¡¯s eyes abruptly narrowed. He had seen the mark before. It was on his ssmate, Hayley Hanson.


    He had not been able to think of a way to dispel Hayley¡¯s curse. Even if his cultivation level had


    skyrocketed, he was still powerless. However, the curse on Hayley was not a curse from the Witch


    Cult, but the Blood Curse from the Blood Cult¡­


    Why did they look alike?


    Was there some kind of connection between the two?


    ¡°What is this?¡± When Shirley saw the mark, she asked in surprise, ¡°Could it be rted to the Witch Cult


    as well?¡±


    Xerxes replied, ¡°This is the curse of the Witch Cult called the Witch Curse. In fact, Jade has it on her


    body. We have been suffering from this curse for over thirty years, but we still can¡¯t find a way to dispel


    it. ording to the information I recently acquired, such a curse is undispeble.¡±


    At that moment, Lh interjected.


    ¡°It can be dispelled,¡± she said.

 Chapter 2650

    Chapter 2650


    ¡°The Witch Curse can be dispelled.¡±


    Lh¡¯s words instantly hit Alex and Xerxes¡¯ weak spots.


    They both rushed to her front almost simultaneously, and each of them held her hand respectively.


    ¡°Can you really dispel it? Do you know how to dispel the Witch Curse?¡±


    Lh shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    As soon as Alex and Xerxes heard that, they felt as though cold water had been thrown on them.


    However, Lh immediately continued, ¡°But my friend may know.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Which friend of yours?¡±


    Lh replied, ¡°You¡¯ve seen her before. Cecilia Peach.¡±


    ¡°Then, can she¡­ Dispel the poison from the Deadly Soul Disintegrator?¡± Alex asked again. He could


    handle the affair with the Witch Curse slowly, but Daya and Ynes¡¯ soul poisoning was more pressing.


    Lh answered, ¡°She may know, but I¡¯m not so sure! I¡¯m saying this because the Peach family in the


    Great Northern is a famous family of pharmacists. The Peaches once had a serious conflict with the


    Witch Cult, so they studied it deeply and developed many strategic countermeasures against them.


    The poison of the Deadly Soul Disintegrator should be included in their research, but I can¡¯t guarantee


    whether Cecilia can dispel it now.¡±


    At this moment, the Grand Bodhisattva suddenly chanted Buddha¡¯s name. ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden asked, ¡°Grand, do you have something to say?¡±


    In fact, based on the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens¡¯ identity, one could understand why she did


    not call him ¡°bodhisattva¡± but directly called him ¡°Grand¡±.


    ording to the legendary history, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was the mentor of the


    Human Sovereign, the Yellow Emperor, and Gaea¡¯s junior. If the information turned out to be true, her


    original identity would be supreme. The bodhisattva of Siddhartha realm would be on equal footing with


    her at most, so it was too much for her to call him by his monastic name.


    The Grand Bodhisattva nced at the Mystic Maiden and said, ¡°Shoraionji Temple can dispel a poison


    like the Deadly Soul Disintegrator.¡±


    Alex wanted to frown, but only then did he realize that his eyebrows did not exist So, he could only


    touch the brow ridge in passing. ¡°Shoraionji Temple is sealed and hidden in the void. It would be very


    troublesome just to look for it. A slow remedy can¡¯t solve the current emergency. It¡¯s more reasonable


    for us to find Cecilia first.¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva said with a smile, ¡°Have you forgotten who I am? I¡¯m the guardian of Dairaionji


    Temple, so I can naturally activate Shoraionji Temple. No matter which void it is hidden in, I can directly


    summon a portal and make it manifest.¡±


    Alex was overjoyed by the news. He hugged the Grand Bodhisattva and directly kissed him on the little


    bald head.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. For your statue, I¡¯ll add another 133-ounces of gold to sculpt you a real golden


    body!¡±


    Alex¡¯s action made the Grand Bodhisattva extremely ufortable to the point he almost fell out. He


    then said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the golden statue that you promised to make before made of gold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gold, but gold paint. It looks much better than pure gold.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Afterward, Alex followed the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s advice and walked out of the ant nest.


    He summoned Shoraionji Temple on top of the overseas immortal mountain right there and then.


    ¡°The god of the Underworld is so powerful to the point of terrifying. I consumed endless Chi and energy


    to suppress the god of the Underworld all these years, so I had to return to Shoraionji Temple once in a


    while to absorb energy and recover my strength. I wouldn¡¯t be able to continue the suppression


    otherwise.¡±


    ¡°My consumption was too great this time, so I need to borrow your power in order to seed in the


    summoning.¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva said so as he looked at Alex. His gaze was sincere without any falsehood.


    Alex readily agreed to it.


    Didn¡¯t he just need to consume some divine power?


    As long as he could save Daya and Ynes, he would spend as much divine power as possible since he


    could earn it again in the future.


    Moreover, the Grand Bodhisattva could be regarded as Alex¡¯s protector along the way. He had pulled


    Alex back from the brink of death many times under his protection all the way until now, so he


    absolutely trusted the bodhisattva. The others did not doubt him in the slightest either¡­


    However¡­


    It turned out to be a catastrophe.


    ¡°Get ready! Divine power,e forth!¡±


    A hint of fluctuation appeared in the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s eyes.


    There was exaltation, excitement, and even destructive intent hidden in the depth of his eyes.

 Chapter 2651

    Chapter 2651


    However, at this moment, Alex set his heart to wait on the Grand Bodhisattva to summon Shoraionji


    Temple while channeling divine power into his hands.


    ¡°Namo, Namo¡­¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s body was entirely covered with golden light as he floated in the air. He


    pointed to the sky with one hand and, with the other, pointed to the ground.


    After he received the pure divine power that Alex had channeled, endless holy energy was poured into


    his body, and he became more and more solemn with a magnificent aura. Even the world lightly


    trembled from his pressure.


    A series of Buddhist texts shot out from his body. Those Buddhist texts condensed and intertwined with


    each other, forming a thick chain with a length of one thousand or so feet. The chain then abruptly


    rushed to the sky after the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s roar.


    The chain pierced through the void at a specific spatial node, emitting a crisp metallic chime.


    After the chain caused countless Buddhist texts to enter the void, it seemed to nail a particr metallic


    object.


    Roar!


    The Grand Bodhisattva suddenly roared.


    The voice was so loud that it shocked Alex. When he looked at the Grand Bodhisattva again, he


    surprisingly grimaced with bloodshot eyes, revealing an apocalyptic and terrifying aura.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Alex froze. It was totally different from what he had imagined. The void broke open, revealing arge


    hole. Something got dragged out of it.


    At a nce, it was the corner of the ruined temple where Alex had stayed for three years.


    Shoraionji Temple!


    When Alex saw Shoraionji Temple getting dragged out of the void after the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s roar,


    not only was he upset, but he also felt a strong sense of crisis.


    The current Grand Bodhisattva was in a slightly problematic state.


    Shoraionji Temple was resisting him and did not want to be dragged by the chains.


    As the clouds in the sky were torn apart, Shoraionji Temple was drawn closer, and the ruined temple¡¯s


    image became more real. Just then, an infuriated voice came out of Shoraionji Temple.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller, you¡¯re treacherous. Why are you conspiring with the god of the Underworld, plotting


    against my Shoraionji Temple?¡±


    That voice sounded a little familiar, and Alex still remembered it until now. That was Revealer Maha¡¯s


    voice!


    Buzz!


    Instantly dumbfounded, Alex looked at the Grand Bodhisattva.


    ¡°You¡­ You aren¡¯t a bodhisattva. You¡¯re the¡­ God of the Underworld?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha..!¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattvaughed heartily while tugging the chain with one hand.


    He looked at Alex. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re one promising talent. I like you very much. Why don¡¯t you follow me


    from now?! With me, the god of the Underworld, and as your patron, your future in this world will be


    boundless.¡±


    Alex was utterly dumbfounded after receiving the affirmative answer.


    It turned out to be a scam. He had been screwed around like a fool from the beginning.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The identity of the Grand Bodhisattva and the guardian of Dairaionji Temple were all his fabricated lies.


    That bast*rd was too cunning, despicable, and shameless. He was clearly the great boss of the realm,


    yet he pretended to be a monk and defended Alex all the time. He did not even hesitate to kill the


    Corpse


    Princess and dozens of dark- golden bone demons just to obtain Alex¡¯s trust. He then borrowed Alex¡¯s


    true ancient Buddhist power to lock onto Shoraionji Temple and drag it down from the void.


    Alex had totally been used as a pawn!


    At that moment, he almost wanted to spit blood.


    Boom!


    Shoraionji Temple was dragged down the next moment, mming on the ground hard with a mighty


    boom.

 Chapter 2652

    Chapter 2652


    The night was gentle with scattered stars. asional meteors streaked by in the distance, adding a


    hint of mystery to the boundless universe.


    However, the sky above the overseas immortal mountain of the Underworld was actually in turmoil as a


    considerablemotion had broken out.


    Someone had nailed a chain onto Shoraionji Temple and pulled it down from the void.


    Golden light exploded with Buddhist texts, scattering all over the ce. The light of Buddhism then


    rushed straight to the vast universe and stirred up a turmoil. Themotion was so great that it


    illuminated the entire Underworld, causing everything to be covered with golden light.


    Shoraionji Temple crashed to the ground after it was dragged out of the void.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion could be heard. As soon as Shoraionji Templended, it crushed a mountain.


    The dpidated temple was still unscathed, its wallspletely undamaged. Then, the golden light


    vanished, and the Buddhist texts disappeared without a trace. Everything seemed to have returned to


    its initial peace.


    Revealer Maha¡¯s voice seemed to havepletely disappeared as well.


    Alex took two steps backward and looked at the Grand Bodhisattva in disbelief. He was also the real


    god of the Underworld, yet he somehow felt it all surreal.


    ¡°How¡­ How can you be the god of the Underworld?¡±


    The god of the Underworld turned around and looked at Alex with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you


    shocked?¡±


    His expression seemed to contain a certain exaltation of sessful conspiracy.


    Alex felt dejected as he could not ept that result no matter what. Revealer Maha had high hopes for


    him, and Shelly also desperately improved his impression of Alex. Only then did Revealer Maha take


    out his treasured water of Yin-Yang Chi and give it all to Alex, providing him incredible opportunities


    and benefits¡­ But now, he was equivalent to Revealer Maha¡¯s betrayer and inviting trouble to him


    instead.


    He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m shocked. The dignified god of the Underworld, the great demon king


    who had caused Dairaionji Temple to suppress itself, actually disguised himself as a monk. He¡¯d even


    im to be the Grand Bodhisattva or whatever he calls it. He even went to great lengths to offer


    enough benefits, taking advantage of a few minor characters. Even I¡­ Pity him a little!¡±


    The god of the Underworld still maintained the Buddhist gesture by erecting his left hand in front of his


    chest while pulling the holy attributed chain with another hand.


    Heughed heartily. ¡°Amitabha. I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡±


    Alex looked speechless. ¡°Now that we¡¯vee to this point, why are you still reciting ¡®Amitabha¡¯? Just


    show me your true face. Even if I¡¯m going to die, I want to understand the situation and meet the real


    god of the Underworld once so that it¡¯ll satisfy my little fixation before death.¡±


    The god of the Underworld said, ¡°This is my true face. A votarist doesn¡¯t lie. Every word I¡¯ve said to you


    is true.¡±


    ¡®D*mn!¡¯ Alex was genuinely going to be speechless this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re really some kind of Grand Bodhisattva, alright? I¡¯m not a three-year-old!¡±


    ¡°Amitabha. You¡¯re right. I am indeed the Grand Bodhisattva, but I¡¯m also the god of the Underworld in


    your eyes.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Alex did not believe him.


    ¡°Why is that impossible? Everything is possible!¡± the god of the Underworld said in a calm tone. Finally,


    he even recited a Buddhist sutra, ¡°The phenomena of life may be likened unto a dream, a phantasm, a


    bubble, a shadow, a glistening dew, or lightning sh, and thus ought to be contemted.¡±


    Alex was extremely speechless. It was not that he did not suspect his origins before, but he could not


    see through him with his primordial and divine eyes.


    In addition, he had stepped in many times and saved everyone¡¯s life. No one would suspect someone


    like that would be the god of the Underworld. However, he just happened to be that.


    Alex could not see through him using his divine and primordial eyes, and no one else suspected him


    either. He could only say that the god of the Underworld¡¯s cultivation level was too high and far


    surpassed Alex¡¯s, and he had long returned to his true self to the point of mixing the spurious with the


    genuine.


    Yet, he still emphasized that he did not deceive them.


    What was the point of it?


    Seeing that Alex seemingly did not believe him, the god of the Underworld was conflicted, and he


    frowned. ¡°What about it? You still don¡¯t believe me? Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s done is done. What¡¯s the point of dwelling on this?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. This is a matter of principle. I told you I didn¡¯t lie, so I mustn¡¯t.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm..? You lied about at least one thing.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°You used to say that you were a guardian of Dairaionji Temple, specializing in the suppression of the


    god of the Underworld. But you¡¯re the god of the Underworld. Isn¡¯t that a lie, then?¡±

 Chapter 2653

    Chapter 2653


    The god of the Underworld solemnly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a valid point, but the Grand Bodhisattva and


    the current god of the Underworld have merged. It¡¯s just that simple, alright?¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve done talking about the principle. It¡¯s time for us to make a


    deal.¡±


    Alex knew that nothing good would happen next.


    As expected, he said with a smile, ¡°Come and help me open Shoraionji Temple¡¯s gate.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    The god of the Underworld pointed his finger in the direction of the anthill. Dorothy and the others were


    inside. With the ability of the god of the Underworld, killing them would be as easy as falling off a log.


    Thus, he was in a dilemma!


    He clearly knew that things would not end well after that guy opened Shoraionji Temple, but could he


    just helplessly watch him kill the women he loved most? It wasn¡¯t just Dorothy and Daya inside there,


    too.


    Just as he was extremely conflicted, Shoraionji Temple changed silently.


    A series of Buddhist hymns and chants came out of it like flowing water.


    The soft sound gradually became louder. Finally, they seemed to be ringing in one¡¯s ears.


    Rays of golden light rushed straight to the sky, illuminating the night of that area like daytime.


    The walls of the dpidated temple emitted a series of cracking sounds. The walls then cracked, and


    the finishes fell off, revealing their actual content. It turned out to be a fully reddish-golden temple made


    of gold.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Alex was dumbfounded as he looked at it.


    From the exposed metallic texture, he could tell that those were definitely not gold nuggets but some


    kind of secret gold that contained the power of ancientws. They purely held natural imprints of


    Buddhist texts on them, as holy-attributedws kept enveloping them.


    Click!


    Shoraionji Temple¡¯s gate became reddish-golden as well. At this moment, a sound rang out, and the


    gate¡¯s lock was opened. After that, tworge doors gradually opened up. Along with that, the entire


    Shoraionji Temple also expanded.


    Boom! Boom!


    Like an inted balloon, it kept expandingits size and changing its appearance. All the mountains and


    large trees blocking the way were leveled off.


    From a dpidated temple, it had morphed into a behemoth covering thousands of acres from a


    dpidated temple in the blink of an eye, as if it was going to dominate the entire overseas immortal


    mountain.


    Countless people far away in the Underworld saw this shocking scene. Even if the distance was great,


    they could hear the Buddhist songs and chants from Shoraionji Temple. They could even see the


    towering golden temple rising straight from the ground across the vast seas over tens of thousands of


    miles.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the legendary Dairaionji Temple?¡±


    The trialists were so shocked they stopped in their tracks one after another.


    Even Dorothy and the others hiding in the ant cave all ran out.


    Themotion from Shoraionji Temple¡¯s changes was so great that the anthill copsed, and the


    people inside were almost buried alive by the temple¡¯s suppression.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Underworld, you¡¯re a great devil. For the sake of acquiring someone¡¯s trust through deception, you


    behaved servilely and became a fighter willingly. What a shame!¡± An earth-shattering voice came from


    Shoraionji Temple. Even the people in the outlying territories could hear it clearly.


    The god of the Underworld did not change the expression on his puerile face and indifferently said,


    ¡°Everything can be abandoned for the sake of ideals. Revealer Maha, out of the five Revealers, only


    you remain. That means the path of ancient Buddhism is wrong. Walking my path is the only way out.


    I¡¯ll advise you onest time. Come over and follow me. We¡¯ll pioneer the beginning of future ancient


    Buddhism¡­ And, I like to be called Grand Bodhisattva!¡±


    Revealer Maha said, ¡°Since we walk different paths, we¡¯ll be at odds!¡±


    The god of the Underworld lightly sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no way out then.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Revealer Maha coldly snorted. The next second, a huge golden Buddha statue rose from the ground.


    An ethereal and magnificent voice resounded through the world. ¡°Arhats,e forth!¡±

 Chapter 2654

    Chapter 2654


    At that moment, Shoraionji Temple had changed entirely, revealing its original appearance.


    The majestic shrine, ancient temple floating in the air, and pagodas guarded every direction. That giant


    Buddha statue rising from the ground was none other than the former Buddha of the Siddhartha realm.


    ¡°Arhats,e forth!¡±


    A booming voice rolled through the skies like thunder, resounding through the world.


    The next second, golden figures with dazzling golden light manifested in Shoraionji Temple. A


    significant number of arhats then appeared out of nowhere, one after another. Surprisingly, there were


    five hundred in total.


    Five hundred arhats!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching the scene, Alex, Dorothy, and the others¡¯ hearts skipped a beat, and they were dumbstruck.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Alex shouted and dragged the injured Daya and Ynes.


    The group of people hurriedly retreated into the distance.


    The god of the Underworld did not stop them. Facing the battle formation disyed by Shoraionji


    Temple, even a great demon king like him had to take it seriously.


    Meanwhile, Alex and the others were probably no different from ants in his eyes. He had only kept


    disguising himself simply because he had an eye on Alex¡¯s divine power. It could help him find


    Shoraionji Temple and drag it down.


    Now that the temple¡¯s gate was wide open and the arhats had manifested, he no longer needed Alex.


    His life and death were unimportant.


    Whoosh!


    Five hundred golden-bodied arhats with imposing aura rushed out of Shoraionji Temple and


    surrounded the god of the Underworld. Each arhat red at him with surging killing intent.


    That thousand foot tall phantasm of the Buddha opened his mouth. ¡°Repent, and you shall be saved!¡±


    The god of the Underworldughed heartily.


    He pointed at the phantasm and questioned him loudly, ¡°Why should I repent? Why should I turn


    around? What is a Buddha? What¡¯s there to be saved?¡± Sakyamuni, you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re wrong since


    the beginning, so Buddhism is declining now, and the Buddha has met his demise. Can anyone simply


    bullsh*t us? Why? It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve walked down the wrong path!¡±


    He dered those things loudly, trying to preach his way.


    ¡°Everyone can turn into a Buddha? That¡¯s bullsh*t!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your pipe dream, an unrealistic delusion!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s human nature to be greedy, selfish, atrocious! They are beasts!¡±


    ¡°Buddhahood was originally cultivated. One has to be the world to be a Buddha. Everyone


    has to live for the Buddha, but not everyone can be a Buddha. Rather, everyone has to live for


    me, honor me, worship me, remember me, serve me and pray to me, so I can save sentient beings


    universally and let them be with me for eternity.¡±


    The god of the Underworld roared thetter part of his words. His voice was way louder than the


    Buddha phantasm, spreading to all corners of the world.


    ¡°Is this man a lunatic?¡±


    ¡°He has actually cultivated Buddhahood to this point! It¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡± Shirley muttered.


    She did not believe that a former bodhisattva would say such words and even debate with the


    Buddha¡¯s phantasm.


    Eventually, both parties engaged in a battle.


    The five hundred arhats were the strongestbat force of Shoraionji Temple. Revealer Maha


    presiding over there directlyunched an ultimate move. The five hundred arhats formed a supremely


    invincible arhat formation to suppress the god of the Underworld.


    Roar!


    The god of the Underworld reared in wrath.


    The golden light surged all over his body, and a magnificent golden body appeared behind him. It was


    a hundred foot tall, ten times shorter than the Buddha¡¯s phantasm, but the appearance of the phantasm


    was himself¡­


    He hadn¡¯t deceived Alex.


    Initially the guardian of Dairaionji Temple, he was a bodhisattva with the monastic title of Grand. He


    subdued the god of the Underworld, but over time, began to change his philosophy. Eventually, he


    turned himself into the god of the Underworld and wanted to offer another path for Buddhism.


    Presently, it was the result of a sh of philosophies.


    Boom!


    A loud boom rang out.


    The god of the Underworld took a punch with the condensed energy from the five hundred arhats.


    The hundred foot tall golden bodied phantasm instantly dwarfed. However, he refused to concede. As


    his eyes glowed red, he roared and summoned. He then broke the void and punched out a hole before


    a floating immortal mountain flew from the inside.


    It turned out to be the Underworld Tomb!

 Chapter 2655

    Chapter 2655


    It was not broken at all.


    Earlier on the sea, the god of the Underworld clearly crushed the Underworld Tomb with two punches.


    It even cracked open from the middle with countless tombstones shattered and disintegrated, but it now


    appeared intact before them again.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Alex cursed.


    That great devil said that he wasn¡¯t lying and that everything he said was true. His actions, however,


    deceived the people. He used his movement to tell everyone that he had crushed the Underworld Tomb


    and that it was actually just an illusion. He was the god of the Underworld, and the Underworld Tomb


    was initially something that belonged to him. So, there would be no problem if he tried to disguise it,


    giving the impression that it had been destroyed from the explosion.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Next, a messy battle broke out. Alex and the others retreated again and again.


    The entire overseas immortal mountain was copsing and disintegrating.


    They retreated to the seaside.


    However, they discovered cracks onnd. Earth,ndslides, and countless boulders detached from the


    immortal mountain sank into the sea.


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    The battle continued and was getting more and more intense. Buddhist songs spread, phantasms


    soared, and golden energy stretched out to the sky like shining silk. Stars even swayed and fell into the


    void for no reason.


    ¡°What a terrifying battle!¡±


    Mandy hid in Xerxes¡¯ embrace as she had a weak cultivation base. Her root bones were not good


    enough, so there were naturally problems with her cultivation base. She came here to enhance her root


    bones to help with her cultivation.


    In the face of such fierce and terrifying fighting, she went weak and was about to pass out.


    Not to mention ady like her, even Alex felt unwell. His breath was unstable as he was about to


    suffocate.


    ¡°Leave this hellish ce!¡±


    ¡°The immortal mountain here is going to explodepletely, and the space is going to burst!¡±


    Daya opened her mouth and urged them.


    ¡°Leave quickly! Leave quickly!¡±


    The crowd knew that it was dangerous to stay here, and such a battle was not something they could


    join.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It was a battle only deities could fight.


    Thus, they left the overseas immortal mountain, reboarded the golden bamboo boat before heading


    into the distance in a hurry.


    It was then that the Underworld Tomb emitted a light pir and a ck tombstone the size of a star. It


    pierced through the sky, erupting some kind of energy fluctuation, reverberating into all directions like


    waves. Rapidly, it broke the sound barrier several times.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    The Immortal Bird looked at the immortal ind. When it saw that energy wave rapidly crashing down,


    it was a little dumbfounded.


    Alex was alerted. ¡°Danger! Haul a*s!¡±


    Xerxes controlled the bamboo boat at lightning speed as if it were flying on the surface of the sea.


    He even said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My bamboo boat can reach fifteen times the speed of sound.


    It¡¯s a real artifact for escape, and that energy wave can¡¯t catch up to us.¡±


    Right after he said that, he heard Lh exim, ¡°Oh crap!¡±


    To their surprise, the vibrating energy wave behind them had been speeding up and surpassed the


    golden bamboo boat, enveloping everyone. In that instant, the crowd seemingly heard a certain


    irresistible calling to summon them to help the god of the Underworld to be a part of the


    Underworld Tomb.


    The Underworld Tomb could affect one¡¯s mind and soul. The Underworld Tomb wanted to summon all


    the trialists in the Underworld, turning them into the energy bodies to bombard Shoraionji Temple!


    Whoosh!


    Presently, the golden bamboo boat unexpectedly turned around and headed back to the overseas


    immortal mountain.


    Xerxes, whose mind was being controlled, drove everyone there, whereas the others did not seem to


    resist. At the same time, that energy wave swept through the entire Underworld.


    All the trialists were affected and summoned. All of them headed toward the overseas immortal


    mountain at their highest speed.


    Ten, a hundred, a thousand¡­


    Each of them was like a walking corpse, yet they were surprisingly fast.


    A catastrophe was waiting for the trialists in the most dangerous fashion.

 Chapter 2656

    Chapter 2656


    Ring!


    Suddenly, Alex felt a stinging pain in his head. The ax within his consciousness was vibrating once


    more, forming multiple ripples.


    He saw a ray of light, filled with life, shaking him awake from his chaotic state.


    The Underworld tomb sent out waves of energy, so mystical that it could control one¡¯s mind and soul. It


    affected consciousness, turning its victims into puppets for the caster.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inside my consciousness?¡±


    When Alex regained his consciousness, he distinctly felt the ax chopping down onto the lingering


    energy in his mind. It helped restore freedom in his mind, but the energy wasn¡¯tpletely demolished.


    Hence, he was able to get a hold of it.


    It was abnormally divine yet still contained some type of unknown energy. Dark and malicious,


    inspecting it was terrifying enough.


    Alex¡¯s heart jumped, then noticed that the golden boat headed straight towards the foreign divine


    mountain. However, the mountain was currently upied in a battle.


    The five hundred arhats¡¯ power was tremendous whenbined. The repercussion of their powers


    colliding with the Emperor of the Underworld was earth-shattering, slicing the void and universe in half.


    Using his divine eye, he was able to see the ongoing battle inside. His eyes bulged from sheer shock.


    There were multiple Buddhist-rted symbols, covering the entire tomb with Buddhist sayings.


    The emperor naturally didn¡¯t want to admit defeat. Thergest tombstone rose, turning into light-filled


    law power, slicing the arhat formation as if it were a sword.


    This mere attack somehow broke the formation, despite having five hundred arhats within. One-fifth of


    the arhats had been injured by this light and fell back from the impact.


    Revealer Maha personally came out to fight as well, standing right behind the arhats.


    The divine phantom behind Maha was massive. The Sakyamuni¡­ The Revealer was obviously not


    Buddha, but his phantom came from his daily training in imagery, which resulted in great power.


    With a mere wave of the hand, he sent the tower crashing down from the air toward the tomb.


    Boom!


    The loud explosion was followed by a painful scream that came from within the tomb. It sounded like


    several people were screaming simultaneously, crying, and wailing as if they were faced with the


    biggest fear in their lives.


    The mountain was trembling vigorously, its body falling apart as thends started cracking. A strong


    quake came from under the sea, causing arge wave to rise as if millions of tons of bombs were


    triggered simultaneously.


    Gusts of waves burst out, surrounding the entire divine mountain. The mountain was in the center of


    the tsunami, spreading like wildfire.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Alex nearly teared up from the terror he was experiencing.


    The tsunami happened way too quickly, and it was far too powerful. He simply couldn¡¯t react in time.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    More importantly, everyone else on the boat seemed to be being controlled by that odd energy, losing


    their free will as if they were mere husks. He knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape that.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Rise!¡± Alex yelled, using his divine power.


    A gigantic palm descended from the skies and got hold of the golden boat, lifting it up into the air. A


    tidal wave over a hundred meters tall was underneath them, filled with endless energy from the sea,


    rushing from afar.


    If Alex couldn¡¯t grab the boat in time, this mindless group would have been whisked away by the


    tsunami. No one could predict the future after all. Even if they didn¡¯t die from the tsunami, there was no


    way of ensuring that they wouldn¡¯t encounter people with malicious intent or bone demons.


    However, none of them were able to break free from the tomb¡¯s control. They only managed to dodge


    the tsunami as they were all inside of the boat. Without their consciousness, they were subconsciously


    under the emperor¡¯s control. They were all trying to rush towards the tomb, wanting to contribute as


    freebor.


    ¡°Wake up, all of you!¡± Alex was panicking. He couldn¡¯t possibly let any of this continue.


    On the other hand, Dorothy and the others didn¡¯t want to listen to his orders. After their movements


    were restricted, these people started fighting therge divine palm that Alex summoned.


    They tried to force themselves out so that they could help out the tomb.

 Chapter 2657

    Chapter 2657


    ¡°What do I do?¡±


    ¡°How can I wake them?¡±


    Alex scratched his bald head, frustrated and annoyed. He had tried many ways to wake them, yet it


    was all for naught.


    Suddenly, he remembered the mysterious ax in his mind. Perhaps, it could release the others¡¯


    consciousness with it. Just then, he noticed that he wasn¡¯t in control of the ax.


    It wouldn¡¯t budge at all.


    He then felt something floating past from above his head. Lifting his gaze, he saw a person¡­ They


    seemed to be covered in ayer of transparent energy, flying across the sky with lightning speed.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Alex was surprised. Yet, he only saw more rays of light when he turned around.


    One¡­ Ten¡­ Dozens of those rays shot through the skies. More and more appeared, making the light


    even denser. There seemed to be a person in every single ray.


    Alex could see this clearly now. These people were trialists that gathered this realm, all originating from


    different corners of the universe. They came to look for the grand opportunity to improve their skeletons


    from their foundation.


    However, they were now being affected by the tomb, and they rushed towards it as if they were moths


    flying into a ball of mes.


    Alex looked into the distance. These trialists were attracted by some mysterious force, walking to the


    tomb in arge group after they¡¯ve lost control of their minds. They would then be part of the


    tomb, providing the tomb with even more strength to ughter.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as they entered the tomb, they¡¯d support the emperor to defeat the temple.


    However, the trialists grew in numbers as if there was no end to them. There were also multiple bone


    demonsing from every direction.


    The arhats got back into their Buddhist formation, fighting back once more with all their might.


    This time, Revealer Maha activated the energy of the entire Shoraionji Temple.


    Amid such a difficult time, Alex didn¡¯t expect this situation to happen. He didn¡¯t think the emperor could


    brainwash all the trialists in the Underworld, turning them into mere sacrifices¡­


    However, if these trialists were to be killed, they would forever be trapped in the Underworld Tomb,


    bing lifeless tombstones. Moreover, these tombstones were going to be used as weapons.


    ¡°Dorothy, Dorothy! Wake up, please!¡±


    Alex shook Dorothy with force, using his mental power to get in contact with her body. He hoped to


    wake her up right this instant. It would be quite dangerous if they didn¡¯twhile being in this situation.


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    Suddenly, he heard a voice. It was Shelly!


    It would seem that she had woken up from her confinement.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Shelly, you came at the right time! Quick, look at them now. They¡¯re being controlled by the emperor.


    They¡¯ve lost their minds! This guy even called himself the Ptial Bodhi¡­¡±


    Alex immediately reported everything he knew to her.


    Shelly scrunched up her beautiful nose. ¡°Are you talking about the Ptial?¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°You know him?¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°I heard this guy used to be the descendant of Sakyamuni. But he made a big mistake and


    was punished to guard the Dairaionji Temple. From then on, all information on him vanished from this


    world¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh right, you¡¯ve absorbed quite a lot of Yin-Yang Chi waterst time. Your cultivation skills have


    probably been improved by one level right?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ask such questionster. It¡¯s not the time for this. Let¡¯s solve the problem at hand first.¡±


    Shelly looked towards Dorothy and the others. ¡°It might be hard on others, but not for you.¡±


    Alex immediately raised the question. ¡°What do I do then?¡±


    Shelly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a mystical treasure? Take out the Soul Collection Coffin!¡±

 Chapter 2658

    Chapter 2658


    ¡®The Soul Collection Coffin?¡¯


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex took quite a while to remember that he did, in fact, have such a treasure in his mind pce. It was


    one of the three treasures that he received from Ksitigarbha. However, that treasure seemed useless at


    this point. He had used it to store Anna¡¯s body, as he hadn¡¯t found a way to revive her yet.


    Thus, he could only exin the truth to Shelly.


    Shelly raised her head gently, looking towards the endless battle at the divine mountain. She then


    whispered, ¡°So basically, this is a turning point in her cultivation. This is the Underworld, the best ce


    for her to be revived. The Underworld Tomb certainly has a surplus of soul power.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying the Soul Collection Coffin could help them regain their consciousness. And it could


    possibly revive Anna?¡± Alex gasped.


    Shelly huffed softly, staring back at him cockily.


    ¡°That¡¯s a precious inheritance from the Buddha. Are you underestimating it a little too much? If it can¡¯t


    even restore a mortal¡¯s soul, then how could it be the Soul Collection Coffin? Don¡¯t worry so much!¡±


    With Shelly¡¯s supporting statement, Alex was confident enough to use the coffin. Hence, he


    immediately took it out of his mind pce.


    The moment he opened the coffin, a tremendous suction-like force came from the inside, as if it were a


    tornado. It managed to suck out the odd energy out of everyone¡¯s minds.


    Even Alex¡¯s mind felt clear, making him feel exceptionally relieved.


    His previous condition was saved by the ax; hence his soul regained freedom from its defense


    mechanism. However, a small pinch of energy remained in his mind, even after that. It wasn¡¯t entirely


    removed, so it naturally affected him negatively. Yet now, that energy waspletely wiped out.


    In just a few moments, Dorothy and the others regained their consciousness.


    ¡°What..? What happened to me just now?¡±


    ¡°That felt weird. It¡¯s like I just had an odd dream. I dreamt about a big battle at the divine mountain. We


    were all part of it too.¡±


    ¡°Ah, me too. I even wanted to help that emperor. Did I really do that? But my memories feel so blurry.


    I¡¯m not quite sure.¡±


    The group had just awakened, so they had no idea what was happening at the time. They looked at


    one another, not knowing what to do.


    Everyone then turned to Alex in confusion.


    That was because Alex saved them from that horrible state, they knew that well at the very least. Now


    that they were faced with this, all they could do was ask Alex.


    ¡°Look over there!¡± Alex pointed to the mountain. Everyone realized that their current location was


    rtively close to shore. If they went a few miles further, they would¡¯ve been able to reach there.


    Yet now, the battle on top of the mountain was getting heated. The emperor of the Underworld was


    summoning all trialists to assist him, sacrificing themselves to the tomb in order to provide him with


    more force.


    The tomb was lending its powers in order to fight with the Shoraionji Temple. At this point, the temple


    was facing too much pressure, they were put at a disadvantage. Maha tried to summon his Buddha


    phantom, activating every single mechanism they prepared back in the temple as well.


    Even with all five hundred arhats as allies, the results were still somewhat disappointing.


    Arhats were being killed left and right, each turning into a ray of golden light as they went back into the


    Shoraionji Temple.


    Revealer Maha was currently in a tight spot.


    On the other hand, countless trialists and bone demons were being summoned to the battle by force.


    Slowly worn down, Maha and the arhats wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up any longer.


    ¡°Alex, take action now! Save Revealer Maha!¡± Shelly spoke up immediately. ¡°Once he¡¯s been defeated,


    the emperor of the Underworld would be able to control this world. He¡¯d be able to struggle out of his


    restrictions, then destroy this world. Everyone here will die!¡±


    Alex nced at the mountain, feeling a shiver run down his spine.


    ¡°Sis, that¡¯s literally the same as pushing me off a cliff. You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°With that power, I would be getting a one-way ticket to eternal slumber before I even got near it.¡±


    He knew himself well. This was a battle between gods, where even the smallest amount of energy from


    the formations could dismember him. He knew that he didn¡¯t have what it took to contribute.

 Chapter 2659

    Chapter 2659


    Every trialist that went in was protected by some sort of bubble. The defense bubble the emperor had


    prepared explicitly for these trialists to prevent their deaths from the crossfire¡­


    He, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have such protection.


    ¡°As your guardian, so I won¡¯t let you die!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use myself to help you!¡±


    Shelly¡¯s eyes were persistent, which made Alex notice a type of unwavering determination in her.


    She added, ¡°The coffin hasn¡¯t absorbed enough energy yet. If you¡¯d like to revive your friend, you have


    to keep going. So are you going to do it or not?¡±


    ¡°Okay then! I¡¯ll do it with you!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re implying. You¡¯re trying to harass me! I¡¯m your guardian,


    kiddo, stay in yourne.¡±


    Boom!


    Shelly didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, taking action immediately.


    On the shore, arge ancient bridge popped out of the middle of the sea. It was abnormally big,


    looming over the divine mountain. The other side of the bridgended right on top of the Underworld


    Tomb as well.


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge then appeared.


    Several rusted divine chains wereing from the bridge, pinning themselves into the depths of the


    Underworld tomb that held them in ce.


    The battle¡¯s sudden variation shocked the emperor of the Underworld.


    A while ago, he was attacking the five hundred arhats of the Shoraionji Temple using the tomb. When


    the first was killed, the arhat¡¯s Buddhist formation was heavily damaged, pushing them into a


    disadvantage.


    Arhats were being defeated, but these people were not actual humans. They were energy carriers.


    After being killed, the energy carrier would cease to exist as the remaining energy returned to the


    temple.


    The emperor was initially quite confident in himself, thinking that sess was just seconds away. It


    was especially since he gainedplete control over the tomb, colliding it into the golden towers of the


    temple. Moreover, he had seeded in breaking one of those towers, even destroying one of the


    ancient temples.


    The Shoraionji Temple was nearly broken as well, even Maha vomited blood at the time.


    Unexpectedly, when everything was near their end, such a bridge appeared out of nowhere, restricting


    the tomb entirely.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Per¡­ Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge?¡±


    ¡°No way! There¡¯s just no way. Why would Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge be here?!¡±


    The emperor felt like he was going insane when he recognized the bridge. He was the one who had


    forcefully broken the bridge when he controlled the Underworld before getting out of River Styx. The


    entire river was cut in the process as well.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Where did the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridgee from?¡¯ He watched as Alex walked onto the bridge,


    approaching from the sea.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him?!¡±


    The emperor was stunned, not expecting Alex to be the one causing all this ruckus. He viewed Alex as


    a mere sacrifice after all.


    With a scream, he attacked Alex, intending to kill him right there and then. Golden fog surrounded the


    bridge, impeding their vision.


    However, Shelly showed up in her bright red dress, dragging Alex by the hand as they walked towards


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    Behind Alex, the coffin cracked open slightly. It was as if there was a ck hole in there, absorbing


    golden mist like its life depended on it.

 Chapter 2660

    Chapter 2660


    ¡°The Soul Collection Coffin?¡±


    The emperor was really surprised to see Alex dragging a coffin over with one hand. He didn¡¯t have


    such precious Buddhist treasure with him.


    Unlike him, Alex possessed two of such treasures.


    ¡®What in the¡­ Who is the Bodhi here?¡¯


    The golden fog that the emperor formed was utterly sucked up by the coffin, not leaving a single speck


    of dust. Under Shelly¡¯s lead, Alex managed to reach the front of the tomb swiftly.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to observe it from such a short distance, but now that he had, he was still


    somewhat terrified.


    Thergest tombstone stood tall in the middle as if it were the core of thisrge graveyard. It was


    hundreds of feet tall, with tightly-packed symbols all over. None of them were legible, though, so Alex


    was sure they didn¡¯te from his location. However, each word and symbol looked as if they had a


    specificw power within them. Moreover, thisrge tombstone was surrounded by neatly-arranged


    graves.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Every grave had a designated ck tombstone, each carved with an actual name.


    These were all the names of the trialists who had died in the past.


    At the time, there was an empty space on top of the tomb, with a group of people standing neatly in


    rows. Those were the trialists that the emperor had summoned by force. They seemed to be standing


    in a formation¡­ Yet the weirdest part was that there was an unsealed grave right next to them.


    Inside were several red caskets.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°The Ptial is just way too f*cked up. He¡¯s literally trying to bury these trialists alive!¡±


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but curse since he knew no other way to express his current emotions. On the other


    hand, trialists continued to grow in numbers. There were over three thousand of them now and


    counting.


    Alex was confused. He had hunted down several trialists for the past few months and had even taken a


    detour just to do that. Yet, he had never encountered this many, which contradicted what he saw now.


    ¡®Could they be hiding?¡¯


    ¡°Soul Collection Coffin, activate!¡± Alex yelled, lifting the lid of the coffinpletely.


    Anna was still lying inside,pletely silent. She looked like she was soaked in some energy solution,


    but a whirlpool appeared on its own, attracting the energy that was a disturbance to soul power.


    This tool was definitely made to target those who were affected by such energy.


    Some trialists flew over the bridge, wanting to send themselves into the tomb. In the end, the coffin


    sucked that odd energy out of them, instantly waking them. When they saw the caskets prepared for


    them, they couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Just then, the emperor let out a scream, infuriated as he red at Alex with bloody eyes filled with


    malicious intent.


    Back then, Alex was just a pawn that he could use any time he wanted. However, everything was


    different now. Alex had shown that he was capable of fighting, and this would affect his n greatly.


    Hence, he had to kill Alex right here, right now.


    The emperor¡¯s bald head became ever bulkier as his face twisted into an obscure expression. He


    lookedpletely different from the time he was still the innocent, young monk.


    Whoosh!


    Pure white hair began sprouting out of his head. It got so long it started to touch the ground. His head


    was now draped under glistening white hair, each strand flowing with the wind.


    The emperor no longer looked like the little bald monk before, turning into a demon king.


    Shelly scoffed. ¡°You should¡¯ve shown this form earlier. You look more like the little bastard that you are


    now!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The emperor let out an extraordinarily chilling and frustrated expression. ¡°Just die!¡±


    The emperor then shook his head, making strands of his hair into sharp des. After that, he sent


    them flying towards Alex and Shelly.


    Shelly reached an arm out, shouting. ¡°Lock!¡±


    Hundreds of thick, rusty iron chains flew out from the bottom of the bridge. All of them faced the white


    hair head-on, chaining them down.

 Chapter 2661

    Chapter 2661


    The emperor was furious. ¡°You¡¯re too weak to lock me down!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    A white ball of mes was ignited on every strand of hair. The mes then slid down and were directed


    towards the iron chains.


    The emperor clearly wanted to melt the chains of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, killing both Alex and


    Shelly in the process. However, the current Shelly was obviously stronger than before.


    ¡°Come to me, Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness!¡±


    Ssh!


    Arge amount of tea fell from the skies,nding on the emperor¡¯s ming hair, instantly extinguishing


    the fireballs. Even his hair was starting to corrode, releasing green smoke as each strand evaporated


    into green smoke¡­


    The emperor had fairly strong hair, even the white mes couldn¡¯t burn it off. Yet it stood no chance


    against the Five voured Tea of Forgetfulness.


    Shelly was merely returning the favor, letting the tea corrode his hair.


    The emperor¡¯s eyes reddened, but could only cut his newly grown hair out of desperation.


    He howled, ¡°Why do you have the Five vored Tea of Forgetfulness? I¡¯ve already killed Old Lady


    Meng! Who are you? Why¡­ Why do you look so familiar? Have I seen you before¡­¡±


    Shelly was obviously the subject of his questions. She adjusted her hair stick and said, ¡°If you still have


    the Ptial¡¯s memories, you¡¯ll probably realize who I am!¡±


    The emperor stared at her for quite some time.


    His eyes lit up brighter than the stars as he blurted out.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you Rachel?¡±


    Shelly nodded cockily.


    Alex was silent, and his eyes darted around the two as confusion filled his mind.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Was Shelly romantically involved with the Ptial? Dang.


    Now that¡¯s scary.¡¯


    The emperor was utterly shocked. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Shelly pointed at Alex. ¡°I¡¯m his guardian. So I go wherever he goes.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the emperor widened his eyes. ¡°You? You, despite your status, became his


    guardian?¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Alex froze. ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡®Is Shelly really strong? You¡¯re just underestimating me, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    Shelly looked straight at the emperor. ¡°Oh, Little Ptial, have you been studying Buddhism to the


    point it fried your brain? Just let it go. If you¡¯re not going to follow Buddhism to its fullest, you will


    be a demon. Now that you¡¯ve kept your promise, why don¡¯t you hand your mission over to


    someone more suitable?¡±


    The emperor seemed to be at a loss for a second there. However, his expression became determined


    once more, his eyes reddened as well. ¡°So what if you¡¯re Rachel? Buddha may have been cautious


    around you when you were the Starlord of the West, but you¡¯re no longer that person!¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if Buddha showed up now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop my legacy! My legacy, my


    beliefs, would soon be known within all Buddhists in the Siddhartha realm!¡±


    ¡°If you dare to get in my way, I¡¯ll kill you regardless!¡±


    ¡°Rise, Tomb of the Corpse King!¡±


    After the emperor dered war, there was no way of convincing him any further. All they could do was


    battle.


    At the same time, there was a casket right underneath thergest tombstone within the Underworld


    Tomb. It was filled with carvings of a dragon and phoenix. The bronze casket shot out of the ground as


    the lid opened in midair. A male corpse of six foot five then jumped out of it, lunging towards the bridge.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    With a loud howl, corpse energy exploded in the air. It was the Corpse Princess¡¯ father, the Corpse


    King.


    They didn¡¯t expect him to show up at all.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± The emperor ordered.


    After receiving orders, the Corpse King immediately took action.


    The chains of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge flew out once more. However, the result was rather


    disappointing. The bridge didn¡¯t seem to like beings like the Corpse King. Hence, the rusted chains


    gave up entirely, not doing their job anymore.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The Corpse King roared, struggling out of all the chains by throwing them off.


    A pale white sword appeared in his hands, filled with corpse energy as it swung down towards the two.

 Chapter 2662

    Chapter 2662


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    The sight of the deathly, utterly corroded white sword crashing down like a waterfall, made Alex scream


    in horror. Its pressure was so great that it could probably shake the entire Earth. Alex thought his


    skeleton was going to fall apart just from this.


    The difference between their cultivation skills was way too noticeable.


    Alex had the Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone, Yin-Yang Chi, Yellow Obsidian Chi, the essence of the Five vored


    Tea of Forgetfulness, and the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell talismans to strengthen his skeleton.


    Since he already felt such uneasiness from the attack, then others would have died before the sword


    even reached them.


    ¡°Dodge!¡± Shelly shouted at Alex, looking extremely concerned and panicked.


    Despite this, Alex was much quicker than her, grabbing Shelly by the shoulder as he backed away with


    lightning speed.


    At the very same time, the Corpse King¡¯s sword mmed down harshly onto the stone railings of the


    bridge¡­ Loud ringing filled the air as arge dent was created in the bloody railing of Persephone¡¯s


    Folly Bridge. Even the stone was chipped off.


    Alex turned arotmd, only to be met with that shocking scene.


    ¡°Your bridge! It¡¯s broken!¡±


    Shelly was heartbroken as well; her expressions darkened.


    Alex snapped back to reality. ¡°How could a mere Corpse King break the bridge? Is it that weak? I


    always thought that Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge was a supreme mystical tool!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, just take a good look at it. Are you sure it¡¯s broken?¡±


    ¡°The railings have broken in half. Is that not considered broken?¡±


    Just as Alex said that he noticed several faces on the bridge, lighting up as thousands of arms reached


    out, waving back and forth in a weird way. In just a few moments, the dent was repaired, and the bridge


    was magically restored. Even the stone disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°This..?¡±


    Shelly didn¡¯t exin but instead said, ¡°This Corpse King¡¯s power had exceeded the five elements. He is


    no longer of the three realms either. That¡¯s why the bridge doesn¡¯t have any effect on him. I don¡¯t have


    any n in mind, so¡­ This is all you. ¡±


    Alex¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I knew you were a scammer.¡±


    Despite this, Shelly remained cocky. ¡°I¡¯m your guardian, not your personal bodyguard. I can guide you,


    but you have to do it yourself.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Guardian my a*s. You¡¯re just the tool spirit of a treasure¡­¡±


    ¡°Tool spirit of a treasure¡­¡±


    ¡°Tool spirit¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s words echoed in Shelly¡¯s mind, making her extremely infuriated.


    However, Alex had to muster up all his courage and stay alert at all times. He had to fight the Corpse


    King after all because he was the king¡¯s current target.


    The corrupted Corpse Sword looked as if it were Death¡¯s Scythe, aiming at his neck.


    nk!


    Alex took out Athena¡¯s Golden Spear, blocking the attack. As the des shed against each other,


    sparks flew everywhere. Athena¡¯s Golden Spear let out a painful cry, the de seemed to have been


    dented.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Alex felt his heart drop. He had to return this divine spear after all.


    As a treasure that had broken quite a few divine weapons, it was supposed to be very tough and hard.


    Yet now, a mere corroded sword had dented the spear. At the same time, his skeleton was vibrating


    vigorously. Along with sheer frustration, he felt as if his bones were going to shatter.


    Despite this, the mysterious bone patterns on his skeleton lit up, sending a type of mystic force to his


    entire body and increasing his defense.


    The energy that the Corpse Sword sent down his body was blocked off with ease.


    ¡°Christ Almighty! That scared me to death. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it!¡± Alex gasped.


    If he had a heart, it would have been pounding like crazy now. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could actually


    survive after all.


    Dorothy and the others followed behind, so petrified they were sweating cold bullets.

 Chapter 2663

    Chapter 2663


    ¡°Oh my god, he actually clocked that attack? Have his powers exceeded the gods? Is he Acro Divine


    now?!¡± Xerxes couldn¡¯t help but blurt. He could not find the words to express his shock, knowing that


    he himself wouldn¡¯t have been able to take that attack head-on.


    However, the others had no idea that Shelly was mocking Alex in his mind pce. ¡°Look at you


    cowering. What are you even scared of?¡±


    Alex was furious. ¡°What do you think? Can you not tell that this guy is at least five major stages


    stronger than me? Why don¡¯t you have a turn then? Even if I¡¯m Acro Divine, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to


    fight this big guy here, right?¡±


    Shelly didn¡¯t care. ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡±


    Frustrated, he yelled at her out of rage. ¡°Ugh, f*ck you!¡±


    Shelly was annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll f*ck you, you coward!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Alex froze up.


    Nheless, his attention was drawn towards the Corpse King¡¯s attack pattern. Since this was a tough


    battle, he couldn¡¯t possibly let his guard down. He was putting his life on the line, after all.


    ¡°Argh..!¡± The Corpse King seemed angry that Alex didn¡¯t die from his attack


    Shouting, the king continued to swing the corrupted Corpse Sword towards Alex, attacking him


    furiously.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Their weapons shed with each other, filling the air with the sounds of metal. In the end, the golden


    spear was broken in half by the Corpse Sword.


    Despite this, he noticed that the corroded sword was still unscathed. It remained rusty, with green,


    oxidized matter around it. Looking at it, one would think it would break from chopping wood, let alone


    sh with a divine weapon.


    Reality was just that cruel. Despite being something that many would deem trash, that disgustingly


    corroded sword managed to break Athena¡¯s Golden Spear.


    This spear was her staff as the Goddess of War.


    ¡°Die!!!¡±


    Alex was stunned, grabbing the broken spear with both his hands. Seeing this, the Corpse King took


    the chance and attacked once more, hoping to kill Alex in one go.


    On a matter of life and death, Alex¡¯s potential exploded, instantly activating the furnace of forbidden


    spells, attacking with the Great Icebound Curse.


    Swish¡­ Bzzrt¡­


    As the sword swung downwards, the Corpse King felt a strong force bouncing back. The Great


    Icebound Spell first affected the Corpse King, freezing itpletely.


    Then the king¡¯s body as well.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Could that be¡­ The Ten-Point Forbidden Spell?¡±


    The emperor was rather shocked when he noticed the curse Alex cast. Upon closer inspection, Alex¡¯s


    attacks managed to slow down the Corpse king, too, stiffening him up by the second.


    Nheless, the shock onlysted for a short while, and he was able to calm down right after. He


    didn¡¯t lend the king a hand, nor did he use the power of the tomb to pressure Dorothy and the others. It


    felt as if he turned into a bystander, watching Alex and the Corpse King fight.


    He would take a few nces at Shelly from time to time, clearly filled with mixed emotions.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Rachel, you were a legendary prodigy back then. You even looked down on Buddha!¡¯


    ¡®Yet now, you¡¯re willing to be a mere tool spirit and this brat¡¯s guardian. I¡¯d really like to see what¡¯s so


    special about him.¡¯


    ¡®If he just knows a few spells, then I¡¯ll do you a good deed and kill him off. You won¡¯t have to waste any


    more of your time too. I, the Ptial Bodhi, am still merciful at heart.¡¯ The Corpse King thought.


    The next second, he was so appalled that his eyeballs looked like they were going to pop out.


    That was because of a bunch of old branchesing out of Alex¡¯s forehead. They wrapped


    themselves around the Corpse Sword, dragging it in. Hence, Alex managed to steal the weapon


    sessfully.


    ¡°That tree branch¡­ What feeling is this? Could that be¡­ Is that the Chaos tree?¡¯

 Chapter 2664

    Chapter 2664


    The emperor jumped when he realized Alex could control a Chaos Tree. He thought what would


    happen if he were to receive recognition from the Chaos Tree. He then imagined this scenario but


    shook his head right after.


    ¡®Even if I did get the tree, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use to me. It¡¯s not aligned with my strong beliefs, so it


    would just lead me down another path.¡¯


    ¡®As the Ptial, the Emperor of the Underworld was just a shell that I lent.¡¯


    Everything he did was to bring the Siddhartha realm back up. It¡¯s just that his journey was different from


    the old Buddhist ways. Hence, he calmed down but felt rather disappointed upon realization. He still


    insisted that Rachel chose wrongly.


    Alex possessed the Ten-Point Forbidden Spells and the ability to control the Chaos Tree. Even then,


    these powers would not be able to further his path in Buddhism.


    On the contrary, these powers would only distract him from his main path, which would turn into


    obstacles in the long term.


    ¡®Rachel, you should have chosen me!¡¯


    Just then, the broken spear disappeared into thin air, reced by the corroded sword that once


    belonged to the Corpse King¡­ Within seconds, the Chaos Tree was able to take the sword as its own,


    even wiping the Corpse King¡¯s mental mark off.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s one of his kind. He received the Chaos Tree¡¯s recognition after all,¡± the emperor said


    softly to himself.


    He noticed Shelly looking at him as she stood on Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    He grinned. ¡°Rachel, this guy you found is pretty lucky. But that¡¯s all he is. It¡¯s impossible for him to be


    the leader of the Buddhists, turning us into the strongest n in the universe. Buddhists need someone


    who truly understands Buddhism. However, he has learned such random skills, which just makes him


    impure.¡±


    ¡°So, Rachel, why don¡¯t you join me instead?¡±


    ¡°Do what with you? Be a traitor, a viin against Buddhism? Or worse, a demon king?¡±


    Shelly¡¯s words were as sharp as needles, piercing right through his heart. In an instant, he was


    aggravated, screaming hysterically. He wanted to make Shelly regret saying such things to him.


    At the same time, Shelly was observing the Soul Collection Coffin closely.


    The gravitational force was digesting the trialists and bone demons on top of the Underworld Tomb. At


    the same time, the ones possessed by the weird energy starteding back to their senses.


    Upon waking up, everyone was horrified to the point it made them sweat cold bullets. Their own two


    feet were standing inside of a coffin, next to a grave dug out just for them.


    Many started shrieking in fear as if this situation was a nightmare to them¡­ Some were actually


    sleeping at the time, yet summoned by the emperor while being asleep.


    One couldn¡¯t possibly stay calm after waking up to this.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Every person started asking themselves such questions after being awakened.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Why am I here? This is a graveyard! Have I died?¡±


    Just then, a loud, clear female voice rang through the crowd. ¡°Chase, aren¡¯t we going to the foreign


    divine mountain to look for Lunafreya? We¡¯re not even at the shore yet, so why are we here?¡±


    This woman wasn¡¯t just anyone. She was Lh¡¯s best friend, Cecilia.


    ¡®Huh, I didn¡¯t expect them to be summoned here either. And they were saved by Alex¡¯s Soul Collection


    Coffin by coincidence.¡¯


    Shelly¡¯s calm voice echoed within the tomb. ¡°You all have been held captive by the Emperor of the


    Underworld. His goal was to borrow your lives to gain power. But the catch is¡­ He¡¯s not returning what


    he borrowed. Just look around¡­¡±


    Her voice sounded mysterious, chiming in all the trialists¡® ears, and hearing this right after waking up


    only confused and frightened them more.


    ¡®Using our lives¡­ Without returning them too. Isn¡¯t that equivalent to killing us?¡¯


    Moreover, the emperor was personally participating in this battle.


    ¡®F*ck. Is anyone going to tell us what we¡¯re supposed to do now?¡¯


    Shelly continued. ¡°Do you guys see that sea of tombstones? Yeah, that¡¯s what would happen to you all.


    If you die here, you will turn into a tombstone, with nothing of you left in this ne.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°I refuse to believe this. Why would something like that happen?¡±

 Chapter 2665

    Chapter 2665


    Some didn¡¯t want to believe her, their expressions turning cold.


    Moreover, that person even attacked the trialist next to them a few seconds after voicing their opinion.


    They cut off the trialist¡¯s head right off. After the man lost his head, he obviously couldn¡¯t survive any


    longer. However, his soul was still not dead yet, expressing his rage.


    Just then, something odd happened. When the person died, the coffin under their legs created some


    sort of mysterious energy. The energy restricted his body and mind, dragging him into the coffin.


    Later on, the lid to the coffin closed on its own.


    Ssh!


    The mud next to them seemed to be controlled by some type ofw power, making it sink into the pit. In


    the blink of an eye, that person¡¯s casket disappeared, but a tombstone somehow rose from the ground.


    There seemed to be some words carved on it as well. ¡®Here lies Benedict Marlenis, the disciple of


    Cloud As n from Gxy Nova.¡¯


    In an instant, the people who saw this were insanely stunned. The rumors were true after all, those who


    died did have, in fact, turned into tombstones.


    ¡°That¡­ She was telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Would we end up like him too? Is there no way to survive?¡±


    Everyone wanted an answer right there and then. They definitely didn¡¯t want to just die in this realm. No


    one wanted that.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly¡¯s mysterious voice chimed into everyone¡¯s ears again. She told them that they had to unite


    forces and defeat the emperor if they wanted to survive. However, first and foremost, they had to kill


    the Corpse King off.


    Shelly could only speak to those trialists on top by inserting her divine consciousness into the tomb.


    Her methods were quite thorough, and even the emperor didn¡¯t realize her tricks, despite controlling


    this entire realm.


    ¡°Kill the Corpse King?¡±


    ¡°Where is the Corpse King anyway?¡±


    Some trialists weren¡¯t all that bright, unable to understand Shelly¡¯s words.


    Everyone only realized that someone was fighting the king when Shelly pointed towards Alex. That


    fierce aura that courageous and determined attitude fired everyone up for this.


    ¡°Attack!¡± The people who woke up from the tomb rushed out.


    With the help of the bridge, the trialists were able to leave the tomb with ease. Watching Alex and the


    Corpse King fight, everyone was shocked and helpless. It was because they couldn¡¯t help at all.


    However, Alex had just set a formation down, cooperating with the trialists¡¯ positions, gathering


    everyone to kill the Corpse King together.


    Boom!


    Three minutester, the king resigned to fatigue. When he had fallen from multiple long ranged attacks,


    Alex used his own weapon, The Corpse Sword and aimed it towards his neck.


    The Corpse King then died under the fists of numerous trialists.


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Oh my, that was the Corpse King, yet he still died with ourbined forces!¡±


    ¡°Then would it be any harder to defeat the Emperor of the Underworld? I feel like we could totally do


    that with our current condition!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the emperor, huh? Where is he? Has he run away like a little coward?¡± The crowd was


    starting to get hyped up. Some even shouted cockily.


    Despite this, the emperor huffed coldly, ¡°You peasants, how dare you speak such foolish words? I¡¯m


    not even interested in flicking my fingers in your direction. One spit from me is enough to drown all of


    you. Got it?¡±

 Chapter 2666

    Chapter 2666


    Even if all the trialists gathered their strength and took out a corpse king, it was obviously not enough in


    the eyes of the Grand Bodhisattva.


    It was why he had given such a bold statement, a mouthful of saliva that drowned everyone. However,


    the trialists had just killed a corpse king and were in high spirits. They were very confident. This was


    because the existence of the corpse king was not by infamy, but in the past period, it had been a


    nightmare for many trialists, such as Daya and Shirley. They personally experienced the horror of that


    city. It was difficult to run out of it, and Channing stayed there forever¡­


    ¡°Hahaha! A mouthful of saliva to drown us? Are you daydreaming?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drown you with pee, do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Look at him, guys, isn¡¯t he the little dune inside the monk¡¯s temple? Now that the Western Buddha


    Sect has been exterminated, here he is, still pretending. I think he is a pretender. Can such a person be


    the Supreme Emperor of the Underworld? I don¡®t even believe it. He must be an impostor. I don¡¯t know


    what he¡¯s trying to do.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Come on, guys. Let¡¯s do this together. Regardless of whether he is real or not, first, give him


    a break. Let him drink, eat meat and y with women¡­ Any women here who have a special taste


    towards men? A female demon would do fine. This guy looks okay, so let¡¯s give him meat Let him


    understand how beautiful the secr world is. Do not waste time in the monk temple, or you¡¯ll end up


    being irresponsible to your parents.¡±


    The group was in an ted mood, and they were not afraid of the Supreme Emperor.


    After all, the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s current appearance was far worsepared to the corpse king.


    Not to mention that there was no semnce of fierceness. He still looked very tender, delicious, and


    easy to bully.


    ¡°Me!¡±


    In the crowd, there was really such a person. A woman wearing red clothes came out. One could not


    see how she looked, but she was certainly not a human but a female demon.


    It had a tail!


    She took a few steps forward, staring at the Grand Bodhisattva. With a curvaceous body, she shyly


    spoke, ¡°Then, let me, a ve, try giving this little monk a taste of what is called unforgettable youth.


    Then, you will thank me for letting you know the feeling of a man. I guarantee you wille back in the


    future.¡±


    She saw the Grand Bodhisattva with the face of a young boy with clear eyes. There was no danger at


    all.


    So, her courage grew, and her pace increased.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex was speechless. This would really cause death. If the Grand Bodhisattva was seen as a harmless


    Buddhist teenage boy, one was very wrong.


    Soon, Alex¡¯s view was confirmed.


    Poof!


    The Grand Bodhisattva did not even look at the female demon.


    Flexing his fingers, a breeze that did not feel particrly strong shot at the woman¡¯s body. The next


    second, the woman let out a scream, her entire body was burning violently, fiercely like gasoline. The


    bystanders simply could not put the mes out, and there was no need to anyway-after just three


    seconds, the female demon¡¯s entire body was burned away.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°Why is this fire so strange? Is it the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath?¡±


    All of a sudden, the trialists who were justughing and teasing the monk were shocked, and their


    faces changed considerably.


    Someone shouted, ¡°The little monk is powerful¡­ We¡¯d better run first!¡±


    Among the trialists, some people quickly backed up and wanted to escape. However, the Grand


    Bodhisattva directly opened his mouth and literally spat out a mouthful of saliva.


    Pop!


    A modest mouthful of spittle was apanied by a dotted ssh, whichnded on the crowd. In the


    next second, a strange change emerged.


    The saliva that the Grand Bodhisattva spat carried some kind ofw power. It glowed at this moment,


    illuminating arge area of trialists gathered there. In that one moment, the trialists who were


    enveloped by the light were immediately unable to breathe. Their souls were bound as if they were


    drowning.


    They opened their mouths and breathed heavily. However, that feeling was as if a fish had gone ashore


    and couldn¡®t breathe the oxygen they needed even if they opened their mouths.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Help..! Help!¡±


    Those who were affected by this symptom wave pinched their throats. It was very difficult to call for


    help. Those who were not enveloped by the light retreated in fear.


    ¡°Chase! Chase! What¡®s wrong with you?¡±

 Chapter 2667

    Chapter 2667


    ¡°Come over! Come over!¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice called out anxiously. It was none other than Cecilia.


    Unfortunately, the man with her, Lh¡¯s bodyguard Chase, was enveloped by the glow of the Grand


    Bodhisattva¡¯s saliva, and as a result, there were signs that he was going to drown.


    Chase had saved her several times, and she couldn¡¯t abandon him. So, she reached over and tried to


    pull Chase over. However, to her surprise, just as her fingers touched the light, her body went out of


    control and immediately followed Chase, showing symptoms of drowning and suffocation.


    ¡°Cecilia, Chase!¡±


    A voice woke Alex up.


    He knew it was Lh¡¯s voice, so it was Lhing over.


    Then the others¡­


    Sure enough, everyone hade. Xerxes drove the golden bamboo boat, rushing to the shore long


    ago.


    Dorothy and the others came over to help in case Alex had an ident because Lh happened to


    hear Cecilia shouting and saw with her own eyes that she was affected by the light waves. Her body


    was in an ufortable condition.


    She also wanted to go to help, but was pulled back by Mystic Maiden, who said, ¡°You better save the


    trouble. If you go, you will die.¡±


    Xerxes, who was next to her, asked, ¡°Is she the Peach family heir who can lift the witch¡¯s curse, as you


    said?¡±


    Lh nodded her head.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Xerxes immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go save her!¡±


    Cecilia was his only hope, so he had to save that woman even if it was hazardous. He rushed over but


    did not approach the glow created by the saliva.


    Instead, he used the secret technique of the Maiko Sect and threw out a thousand paper cranes, which


    flew into the air and changed into a five meter tall giant crane that rushed towards Cecilia.


    The result was unexpected. The moment these thousand paper cranes were touched by the light, they


    fell, and nothing was saved.


    ¡°So evil?¡± Xerxes was surprised.


    At that moment, the Grand Bodhisattva spat out another mouthful. This time, it was even more potent


    than just now, almost enveloping all trialists.


    Xerxes was also hit.


    Alex rubbed his browbone, and suddenly he had a headache.


    Dorothy, Daya, Shirley, and Ynes, had already rushed to Alex¡¯s side.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°We came to help you! Are we supposed to watch you fight to the death while we eat melons and


    watch the show from the back?¡±


    Alex immediately said, ¡°That aside, the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s spittle is a medium that carriesw power.


    It is imperative that we break this rule and save Cecilia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Dorothy opened her mouth.


    ¡±You¡­?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s was indeed not weak. She hit a ¡°Beauty¡¯s Heart Sutra¡± and shot an arrow to test.


    Not only did this not break thews of the Grand Bodhisattva, but it attracted his attention. He pressed


    a palm over.


    Seeing this, Alex also pped his palm over.


    Great Mighty Divine Palm!


    Boom!


    There was a loud sound, and Alex thumped back five steps.


    However, the Grand Bodhisattva did not do anything. Instead, he turned his hand and grabbed Dorothy


    and the others over, which were also exposed to that cloud of light.


    Up to this point, Alex once again had to fight alone, and time was once again running out.

 Chapter 2668

    Chapter 2668


    ¡°Ah¡­It¡¯s really going crazy!¡±


    Alex was bewildered. Couldn¡¯t anyone see the strength of the Grand Bodhisattva? They were here to


    mess things up. How could he rectify this situation?


    The Grand Bodhisattva shifted his attention on Alex as well. Nheless, thest one to look at was


    Shelly.


    ¡°Shelly, can you tell me the reason why you chose him in the end?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any future in him.¡±


    Shelly stood on the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. It was actually raining on the bridge, and she didn¡¯t


    know when she had an extra umbre in her hand as if she hade out from the painting of Elliot,


    one that possessed an extremely characteristic ssical beauty.


    ¡°My mind, you do not need to guess.¡± As Shelly lightly spoke, there was a breeze blowing through the


    rain curtain, blowing her shoulder length ck hair, which was poetic and long, ¡°But your mind, I do not


    need to guess. In my opinion, although he is also not the best candidate,pared with you, he is


    obviously ten times to a hundred times stronger.¡±


    ¡°Stronger than me by ten times to a hundred times? Are you kidding?¡± Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s expression


    went cold, ready to turn against Alex. ¡°I can destroy him with one hand.¡±


    Shelly nodded. ¡°In terms of current strength, you do crush him, but in terms of potential, you are far


    inferior. With the Buddhist sect relying on you, you will only die faster. Grand Bodhisattva, you¡¯d better


    wake up. The suppression of the Supreme Emperor by the Dairaionji Temple is the best evidence.


    Instead, you want to be the Supreme Emperor, which is putting the cart before the horse.¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva smiled and became emotional. ¡±That¡¯s because the Dairaionji Temple can¡¯t


    work anymore and can¡¯t recognize people.¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°It¡¯s you who are obsessed and discredit the Buddhist Sect.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    ¡°Refuse to believe, and you will be forgotten. Anyway, his potential is far above yours.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°You can have a contest, a contest of the Buddha¡¯s heart. Only then will you understand who is the way


    out of the Buddhist sect.¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva snarled, ¡±Come on! But, I have to set the rules.¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Seeing Shelly¡¯s face full of confidence, the Grand Bodhisattva looked at Alex and could not help but


    beat the drum in his heart¡­ ¡®Shelly¡¯s words were so sure, so certain. Could it be that this person¡¯s


    Buddha heart was really more powerful than mine?¡¯


    This, of course, was because Shelly¡¯s identity was more special.


    After a while, The Grand Bodhisattva said, ¡°In that case, I will have a contest with him for the Buddha¡¯s


    heart, and if I win, from now on, you be my protector of the way and serve me.¡±


    Alex hurriedly transmitted his voice towards Shelly, ¡°Hey, you won¡¯t agree to that, right? I can¡®t win in a


    test of Buddha¡¯s heart.¡±


    However, Shelly only gave him a reassuring look and said towards The Grand Bodhisattva, ¡°What if


    you lose?¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva said, ¡°Then I will give up my identity as the Supreme Emperor of the


    Underworld and convert from now on.¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°Good!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Grand Bodhisattva closed his eyes and let go of his mind.


    It took a good while before he said to Alex, ¡°Begin! But I will only give you as long as it takes for a stick


    of incense to burn. Look, your wife and friends canst another stick. If you can¡¯t defeat me within that,


    then sorry. Your wife, friend, will stay here forever.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Alex was about to speak.


    However, the Grand Bodhisattva no longer wanted to give him any chance to speak. His hand raised,


    and heaven and earth changed.


    This was the spiritual realm of the Grand Bodhisattva.


    Alex was dragged in.


    ¡°Within the span of an incense stick, if you can break through my spiritual realm and find your way


    back, then I will be considered the loser!¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s voice echoed in his ears.


    ¡°One incense stick!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really harsh!¡±


    Alex spat, but he also understood that this was the only way to save Dorothy, Daya and the others.


    Once he failed, the odds were that he would die within this spiritual realm first.


    Knowing his spiritual realm, the unparalleled spiritual vision that appeared, Alex had infinite hope again.


    He did not think his spiritual vision was inferior to others. On the contrary, his spiritual vision was a


    strong existence that could cross the level to kill the enemy. If it was thepetition of the spiritual


    field, he felt that breaking the spiritual field of others should not be difficult!


    Unfortunately, the truth hit him with a stifling blow.

 Chapter 2669

    Chapter 2669


    Within the spiritual domain of the Grand Bodhisattva, everything that had nothing to do with Buddha


    was blocked. This rule was like a super cheat code.


    If a trialist who did not follow the Buddha¡¯s path entered into such a spiritual field, the trialist would


    be amb for ughter and be unable to move. Even Alex himself could not use non-Buddhist


    abilities. Such a rule also applied to the Grand Bodhisattva.


    ¡°In that case, I will have to rely on divine power!¡± Suddenly, Alex took out a wooden bell, the very same


    one that he snatched from Shirley.


    This wooden bell was from the Dairaionji Temple¡­ It once existed in another heaven and earth. As a


    result, it was taken out before changing hands to Alex!


    He had seen the power of the wooden bell. With the sound of the wooden bell rising and falling, Alex¡®s


    spirit in this spiritual realm also got better, and his mind was clear.


    ¡±This wooden fish, it¡¯s terrific!¡±


    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s heart is the Buddha in my heart. Do I have Buddha in my heart?¡±


    When it came to that, even Alex could not say.


    The process of inheritng the Ksitigarbha¡¯s heritage waspletely passive. The Ksitigarbha was


    actually long gone.


    Was it really because he had Buddha in his heart that made Ksitigarbha choose him?


    Not necessarily!


    If one really wanted to count from among the devout Buddhist disciples, Alex would not make the cut.


    Any faithful Buddhist man or woman could crush him on the ground. Now, he was fortunate. However,


    he believed that the Ksitigarbha must have its purpose.


    At the same time, when he received the inheritance, what Ksitigarbha said to him was still vivid in his


    mind.


    Several masterpieces were also circling in his mind.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Buddha¡¯s Heart!¡±


    ¡°Breaking the domain open!¡±


    ¡±Forming a domain¡­ Domain collision¡­¡±


    Alex¡¯s brain was spinning at high speed, deducing how he could break open the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s


    spiritual domain within the time of one incense stick.


    One minute, three minutes, five minutes¡­


    An incense stick would take about half an hour to burn downpletely.


    Time was getting shorter, and he was getting more and more nervous.


    Fifteen minutes, twenty minutes.


    Alex always knocked the wooden bell while sitting on the ground. He was not moving.


    Only thest three minutes were left. Alex still did not move, nor did he break the domain.


    The Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s expression became rxed, feeling there was no suspense in such a contest.


    Before this, Shelly scared him. When he really faced Alex, however, he was only a little bit bigger than


    a mole.


    The thought of the Starlord of the West serving himself and bing his own Daoist protector made


    him smile.


    However, just at thest minute, the situation changed entirely. Alex rose. Taking the wooden bell in his


    hand, he struck out thest loud wooden bell sound.


    After this, it came to an abrupt end. However, the spiritual domain of the Grand Bodhisattva copsed


    at the sound of this one wooden bell.

 Chapter 2670

    Chapter 2670


    Those trialists who had just been tortured to death by the mysterious field in the light of the Grand


    Bodhisattva¡¯ s saliva were almost literally drowning without water. Now, it was as if their tightly clenched


    necks had loosened, and all of them breathed heavily.


    In fact, this was an illusion on the soul. It was actually the soul that was being held tightly, not the


    physical body. However, it was also hazardous.


    The Grand Bodhisattva was not fear-mongering. Having been enveloped by that mysterious field power


    just now, it would create a drowning feeling, which was very real. Once one really could not support this


    illusion, one would really die¡­ A soul death.


    His time limit was an incense stick. In fact, some people couldn¡¯tst that long.


    There was, for example, a time-sequence for the people covered with light, roughly divided into two


    waves¡­ The first wave of trialists was the worst because they were immersed in the drowning state for


    the longest time. At least eighty percent of the three hundred people and bone demons had soul death.


    The Grand Bodhisattva was right. They were really drowned by his mouthful of saliva.


    The second wave was going to be a little better, as the proportion of deaths dropped significantly.


    However, due to arge number of bases, a total of over a hundred were dead. For Dorothy and the


    others who were thest, their lives were unhindered, although the previous process was still


    unbearable.


    ¡°Cecilia, Cecilia¡­ Wake up, wake up!¡±


    Lh¡¯s voice rang out in the crowd. Cecilia was drowned as well because she saved Chase¡¯s life and


    ended up being irradiated by the light.


    Now, the spiritual domain was broken by Alex, but Cecilia did not wake up immediately.


    ¡°Second brother, second brother! You died so horribly!¡±


    ¡±Wife¡­ What am I going to do when you die? You promised me that when we leave the underworld,


    we will have children. Without you, I will have to have children with other women!¡±


    ¡°Ruth, Ruth, my good granddaughter¡­¡±


    Among the crowd of trialists, countless people came with cries of sorrow. This was because many of


    the deaths consisted of their brothers and sisters and partners.


    It¡¯s all over.


    There was no pill that could cure regret to buy in this world.


    At the same time, the Grand Bodhisattva froze for a while. He was a bit unable to ept such a fact. In


    the Buddha Heart contest, he had actually failed.


    Alex had not only broken his spiritual domain, but more importantly, he found that the moment his


    spiritual domain was broken, it had actually reduced his spiritual power. His spiritual domain had been


    severely damaged¡­ No, not hurt, but swallowed up. Arge piece was missing.


    Alex¡¯s spiritual domain opened up and actually swallowed arge portion of his spiritual domain.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°That spiritual domain of his, what the hell is that thing?¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva looked at Alex. Then, he found that he had long since rushed to the crowd and


    checked Cecilia¡¯s condition.


    Lh had said that Cecilia was probably the key person who could lift the Witch Curse. Not only did


    Xerxes have the Witch Curse, but Jade also had it. Then, her middle school ssmate, Hayley, who


    was once a childhood friend, seemed under a curse that was also the Witch Curse.


    To undo this, Cecilia could not die.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this situation is bad luck! ¡± Xerxes had already checked Cecilia¡¯s situation. He shook his


    head and said he was also a doctor and could see the soul, but Cecilia¡¯s soul was obviously dead.


    As for Chase, who put Cecilia in this state, his soul had unfortunately perished entirely.


    ¡°Cecilia, don¡¯t die! Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Lh cried out Her sisterly love was too deep to ept


    this situation.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Alex came over and hurriedly said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    He opened his divine eye and looked down at Cecilia¡¯s mind pce and consciousness. A moment


    later, he shouted, ¡°Back off, everyone back off, she can still be saved.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Cecilia is not dead? Can she stille back to life?¡±


    Alex nodded his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It. Not will be possible!¡±

 Chapter 2671

    Chapter 2671


    Alex sent out a ray of golden light pure, holy energy that contained divine power.


    Earlier, he had a brand new understanding of divine power. Not only could the divine power kill, but it


    could also save. It was the power of faith, a great wishing power, andpassion that could save


    sentient beings, the dying, and nurse the wounded.


    At that critical moment, afterprehending the true meaning of divine power, he managed to break


    the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s mental domain. He had won the Buddha¡¯s Heartpetition.


    What was Buddha¡¯s heart anyway?


    The methods Ksitigarbha upheld were the sincerest way of Buddha¡¯s Heart.


    ¡°I will not be a Buddha until all sentient beings end their suffering! Once they are saved, I will


    attain Buddhahood!¡±


    That was the true meaning of divine power. Perhaps there was a deeper meaning, but as of now, Alex


    had clearly seeded.


    The divine power¡¯s true meaning was invincible in the Underworld that had been suppressed by


    Dairaionji Temple.


    Whoosh!


    The divine power was channeled into Cecilia¡¯s body. A small mark of a lotus flower appeared in the


    middle of her snow-white forehead. Beautiful, it was slowly turning, condensing energy little by little.


    During that period, Dorothy looked at the Grand Bodhisattva and noticed that he didn¡¯t rush over.


    Instead, he stood before thedy in red on Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, not knowing what he was talking


    about. It was then that she felt a bit relieved. When it came to that, she told no one what she¡¯d noticed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    While the others were drowning without water, she, in fact, did not. A strange stone pir emanated


    vague brilliance in her sea of consciousness, directly destroying the energy trying to bind her.


    Gasp!


    Signs of life reappeared in both Cecilia¡¯s eyes. She stared at Alex but remained unmoved.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Lh asked.


    ¡°I still need something.¡± Alex looked at Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. First, he nced at the Grand


    Bodhisattva to confirm he hadn¡¯t flown into a rage out of embarrassment. After that, he looked at the


    Soul Collection Coffin, summoning it over in an instant. Presently, a massive amount of energy had


    been condensed in the Soul Collection Coffin.


    Alex needed the energy inside to awaken Ceciliapletely. After a burst of energy fluctuations,


    Cecilia sat up.


    ¡°She¡¯s back alive! She¡¯s back alive!


    ¡°Cecilia, you freaked me out! You¡¯re alive. That¡¯s great!¡±


    Lh hugged Cecilia, revealing her true feelings.


    Cecilia rubbed her head. ¡°Did I¡­ Just die? What about Chase? He¡­¡±


    Alex did not deliberately listen to the conversation between the two women. Still, his saving Cecilia a


    sessful case in front of countless trialists instilled a little hope in the trialists immersed in grief.


    Soon, someone rushed over.


    With a thud, he knelt before Alex. ¡°Sir, I beg of you. Save my granddaughter. I¡¯ll give you anything you


    want¡­ This is my storage ring. Decades of my savings are in here.¡±


    ¡°And me! Save my wife! I can¡¯t live without her!¡±


    ¡°Sir, can you save my dad? I have a Myriad Spectral Ginseng here. I¡¯m willing to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you want the Supreme Divine Crystal? As long as you save my disciple¡­¡±

 Chapter 2672

    Chapter 2672


    In an instant, many family members of the patients unexpectedly flocked over and offered huge


    rewards to Alex, asking if they could lend a hand.


    The Supreme Divine Crystal was considered inferior. Afterward, it looked more like a live bid, each


    person making a higher offer than thest. Heavenly Blood, Mystical Lunar Bamboo, Flower of Fated


    Seven Nights, and Divine Dragon Pills¡­


    Alex felt a little dizzy after hearing that, as each of those items was a priceless treasure!


    What should he do?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted them badly!


    However, he could not save everyone. Those whose souls had been extinguished were long beyond


    salvation. Even if the Heavenly King came over, there was nothing he could do about them.


    Having his eye on the Flower of Fated Seven Night, he looked at the trialist in the person¡¯s arms. The


    state of his soul state was simr to Cecilia¡¯s, so he could be saved. Thus, he immediately epted


    the Flower of Fated Seven Nights. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ept this flower. I¡¯ll treat him.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, sir. Doc, please save my wife first I still have an Icy Flower of Buddhism. I¡¯m willing to


    give it to you, along with the others.¡±


    Someone immediately followed suit and said the same thing. Everyone knew that the longer the dy,


    the slimmer their hopes of getting saved were.


    Alex frankly said, ¡°Sorry, guys. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want your treasures. Even if I step in, I may not be


    able to bring them back to life. I can only save those with a high chance of survival.¡±


    Someone pulled him, ¡°You said so yourself. You may not be able to bring him to life, but you might just


    save him. Anyter, and he¡¯ll be beyond salvation. Sir, I can increase the treatment fee.¡±


    Conflicted, Alex said, ¡°If I make a move but fail to save him in the end, this person will be dead as well.


    Wouldn¡¯t the loss be much greater? I¡¯ll be falling between two stools, wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯d still make such a


    choice anyhow.¡±


    That person said, ¡°If you fail to save him, you don¡¯t have to return the treatment fee.¡±


    As he spoke, he abruptly stuffed a storage ring into Alex¡¯s hand.


    Alex blinked. He had long observed the contents in the storage ring and noticed that they were more


    abundant than he had estimated. Some items were even more precious than what that person had


    mentioned.


    Clearly, he was oblivious as to the value of those items himself.


    ¡®How about going big?!¡¯


    Alex had a more wonderful n in his mind, albeit a slightly unreliable one. He hurriedly set up a


    formation on the ground, The Ultimate Book of Medicine, Zharvakko Talismans, and the Divine Power.


    Using everything at his disposal, he set up arge 328 foot diameter healing formation.


    Meanwhile, the Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens had be quite cooperative in soliciting business on


    behalf of Alex. ¡°Come hither! Listen well, all. Anyone who wants to offer materials for the treatment of


    the injured,e forward and enter thisrge healing formation now. The treatment fee, however, can¡¯t


    be lesser. It¡¯ll cost as much as you promised.¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the situation? We¡¯ll be healed by just entering thatrge healing


    formation?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°It depends on your own luck whether you can be healed or not¡­ If you don¡¯ t


    want to, just leave! But after you enter it, you can¡¯t get a refund. It¡¯s a deal once you enter it.¡±


    Shirley, who was beside, quietly joked, ¡°Mystic Maiden, what do you mean it¡¯s deal once we enter it?


    Why do I feel you¡¯re cracking some dirty joke?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you entering or not?¡±


    Shirley cackled. ¡°I don¡¯t have that ability. How about you find Alex? Surely, he¡¯ll be pleased to do so.¡±


    About twenty of the ¡®drowned¡¯ were sent into therge healing formation in the following minutes. Of


    course, Mystic Maiden took the treatment fees nonchntly.


    However, when it came to that, Alex had secretlymunicated with Mystic Maiden via telepathy and


    asked for her cooperation. Without a doubt, Mystic Maiden was willing to do so because it was a once-


    in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Two minutester, a ¡®drowned¡¯ trialist woke up. It was equivalent to performing a miracle in front of the


    crowd.

 Chapter 2673

    Chapter 2673


    Soon, many of the hesitating trialists sent their ¡®drowned¡¯ friends and family into the healing circle. Alex


    stole a couple of nces at them and said nothing. As long as they paid a lot for the treatment, they


    could send them in anytime they wished.


    The Mystic Maiden received the treatment fee invigoratingly and beamed with joy. ¡°Sir, please enter,¡±


    she almost screamed.


    Someone took advantage of the confusion during the period and left after dropping the ¡®drowned¡¯


    trialists. Mystic Maiden pulled him back, as a result, pinning him to the ground, and searched his body,


    snatching all the storage rings on him.


    The man shouted, ¡°Robbery! You¡¯re unreasonable! Even if it is for the treatment, you don¡¯t need that


    much, do you?¡±


    Mystic Maiden indifferently said, ¡°Your actions were just like a robbery. If you want to rob us of our


    treatment, then you¡¯ll need to have the consciousness of being robbed clean¡­ You can ask the others.


    Am I out of line?¡±


    Someone immediately echoed, ¡°You aren¡¯t. You aren¡¯t out of line at all.¡±


    Those people had paid for the treatment, and their kin was still undergoing treatment, so they naturally


    had to defend the healer.


    Within a few minutes, one awakened one after another, most of them suffering second -stage


    drowning. However, some were at stage one, so one could just say that some powerhouses among


    them still managed to resist the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s mental domain, and they could be saved.


    As a result, many were willing to pay the ¡®fee¡¯. Some might never be resurrected, but what if they could


    be saved?


    How would they know if Alex hadn¡¯t informed them?


    Shelly and the Grand Bodhisattva saw everything that happened over there.


    The dejected Grand Bodhisattva pointed at Alex and said, ¡°Rachel, did you see it? That behavior of his


    is a scam and deception. He cheated the hard-earned resources of people just like that. How could


    someone like that surpass me in the Buddha¡¯s Heart? I really can¡¯t seem to understand.¡±


    Shelly smiled. ¡°What do you not understand? Do you think your Buddha¡¯s Heart is more powerful than


    his? But, putting aside his image of reaping its profits, look¡­ Hasn¡¯t he saved many people? If those


    people hadn¡¯t undergone the treatment, wouldn¡¯t they be basically dead? And, you¡¯d have been the


    cause of their deaths.¡±


    ¡°With such aparison, you should know who is superior and inferior at a nce.¡±


    ¡°The path of Buddhism isn¡¯t about the process, but it¡¯s about karma.¡±


    ¡°Grand Bodhisattva, you¡¯ve strayed onto the wrong path. The so-called path that you insist on will only


    embarrass Buddhism.¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva grimaced. He shook his body. ¡°Was I really wrong?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re walking the demonic path.¡±


    The Grand Bodhisattva looked at Alex again and asked, ¡°So, will he lead the Buddhist path back to its


    pinnacle? He has a wife and children and is unfaithful to women. He doesn¡¯t possess any Buddhist


    traits at all. Under his leadership, wouldn¡¯t the Western Paradise be a lustful paradise?¡±


    ¡°What is a Buddha?¡±


    Shelly¡¯s red clothes fluttered as she pressed her finger on Grand¡¯s brow.


    ¡°If you feel like a Buddha, you will be one!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t be a Buddha from a vegan diet and chanting Buddhist verses! Likewise, lighting up an


    oilmp before the Buddha¡¯s statue also won¡¯t turn you into a Buddha!¡±


    ¡°Buddhism is a path. It is instant enlightenment. It is boundless. It is wisdom. It is a way of the heart. It


    is life.¡±


    Boom!


    The Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s brow glowed with dazzling light. He pondered for a long while before finally


    sping his hands and shouting the Buddha¡¯s name.


    He sat cross-legged on Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge with a pink lotus appearing above his head. Then, in


    a brief moment, mes descended andnded on Grand¡¯s crown.


    Fire enveloped him.


    The Grand Bodhisattva abandoned his body and became a Buddha. The god of the Underworld¡¯s flesh


    turned into ashes. Eventually, that Buddhist lotus floated above Alex¡¯s head.


    And so, there was no more Underworld nor was there a Grand Bodhisattva.


    Only a Buddhist lotus remained.

 Chapter 2674

    Chapter 2674


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ with that situation?¡±


    In fact, many people witnessed the Grand Bodhisattva burning his flesh with the raging me of


    Buddhist lotus. At first, they thought it was an illusion, being dim-eyed and all.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it was only after the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s young body hadpletely burned into ashes and


    a ray of golden light was shot into the Buddhist lotus above his head that they believed that the Grand


    Bodhisattva, the notorious Underworld God had unexpectedly¡­mitted suicide, just like that?


    The Underworld Godmitted suicide?


    Who would believe it?


    Like it or not, that was the fact. Alex saw it as well. Shocked, he, too, looked at Shelly on Persephone¡¯s


    Folly Bridge.


    Shelly simply looked at the sky as her beautiful hair fluttered in front of her brow and the elegant


    umbre blocking half of her.


    Swoosh!


    The Buddhist lotus floated above Alex¡¯s head.


    Alex was horrified. That was the ominous object that had burned the Underworld God into ashes. If it


    were to cause some sparks to his crown, he would be in deep trouble. He hurriedly dodged it via


    Instant Teleportation. Immediately afterward, the trialists standing around him also fled in panic.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡±This is spectral fire!¡±


    Someone shouted. As soon as they thought that the Buddhist lotus had burned the Underworld God,


    the great boss of that world, into ashes in less than ten seconds, they were extremely terrified. Even


    Dorothy, Mystic Maiden, and the others ran away one after another.


    However, everyone soon realized that the Buddhist lotus was only chasing Alex. It paid no attention to


    the others.


    ¡°Ah! That had to be the fixation of the Underworld God. Sir has destroyed the Underworld God¡¯s


    domain, so he wants to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, sir is really tough, but a capable person would have to work harder. It¡®s eptable. Let¡¯s¡­ Not


    bother sir here.¡±


    Everyone was worried whether the Buddhist lotus would go berserkter and kill the trialists here, so


    they just escaped right away.


    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s meet again.¡±


    ¡°Sir, take care!¡±


    ¡°You have to stay alive!¡±


    Each and every one of the trialists escaped from that hellish ce and stayed as far as they could from


    the Overseas Immortal Mountain, watching from afar.


    Alex was still running. He caught up to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave in a hurry. The Underworld God is dead. We can find his previousir. There may be


    treasures.¡± Alex¡¯s words were tempting, but they looked at the particrly dazzling red on that


    inseparable Buddhist lotus. It seemed especially dangerous as well. Inparison, however, their lives


    were simply more precious.


    ¡°That¡¯spletely fine, sir. You¡¯ve worked hard. The Underworld God died because of you, so all his


    inheritance naturally belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. Feel free to take them away. We surely won¡¯t be jealous.¡±


    Alex was so anxious that he wanted to curse. What was going on with that ominous Buddhist lotus?


    Why did it keep haunting him?


    ¡®Grand Bodhisattva, just kill yourself if you wanted to do so. You should¡¯ve killed this thing, too, when


    youmitted suicide. If you want to leave it behind, leave it to your descendants.¡¯


    It was then that two chains shot out of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and bound Alex, shackling him in


    ce. ¡°Hey, Shelly! What the hell is wrong with you?! Let go of me now!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯ve put me in danger?!¡± Alex shouted.


    As he saw the Buddhist lotus get closer, he seemingly saw himself getting burned into ashes.


    It had to be very painful, right?


    Shelly looked indifferent as she said, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    She walked down Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and looked at Alex. She even stretched her leg and


    kicked him. ¡°How is this not terrifying? Didn¡¯t you see the Underworld God getting burned to death?¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°It won¡¯t burn you to death. This is a present that Grand Bodhisattva left for you.¡±

 Chapter 2675

    Chapter 2675


    ¡°A present? Ahem. Now the entire society opposes corruption and goes through the back door. I


    simply¡­ Cannot ept this present, alright?¡± Alex said as he forced a smile.


    ¡°Are you sure? This is a Buddhist supreme treasure, the legendary mes of the Buddha¡¯s wrath.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want supreme treasure either. I just saw a golden beam of Grand Bodhi¡¯s soul enter it. You¡¯re


    not conspiring with him to harm me, are you?¡±


    ¡°D*mn¡­ I really want to f*cking kill you!¡± Shelly, more awe-inspiring than the Grand Bodhisattva,


    furiously cursed at a dignified Starlord of the West.


    Her face turned cold. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath, you still have


    to take it!¡±


    She reached out and grabbed the Buddha¡¯s lotus in her hand before fiercely shoving it into Alex¡¯s


    chest. It was crude yet straightforward.


    Dorothy and the others nearby were all stunned.


    Immediately feeling his entire body was boiling as if it would burn up, Alex looked at his chest in horror.


    Fortunately, it did not burn up in the end. The mass of fire simplyy suspended in his chest.


    At the same time, something rushed into his sea of consciousness.


    ¡®Is this¡­ going to possess me?¡¯


    Shelly, who seemingly knew what he was thinking, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not going to possess you.


    Grand Bodhi¡¯s final fixation had been burned away with the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath.


    What entered the me wrath was a key, the greatest treasure that he¡¯s given to you.¡±


    ¡°A key?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex froze for a moment before he scanned his sea of consciousness using his internal vision. Only


    then did he notice that the consciousness that had rushed into his sea of consciousness had faint


    energy, and its soul power was sparse butmon. Thus, it shouldn¡¯t have a way to possess him.


    Hence, was that soul power an identification to open a certain treasure?


    Alex set his heart at rest and heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the majority of the trialists had run far from that hellish ce.


    The Underworld God had captured them to that ce before, but they had fortunately survived.


    Meanwhile, the God of the Underworld and the Corpse King was dead. Alex and his group of people


    became the greatest threat on the Overseas Immortal Mountain and left.


    Would they want to stay there and get robbed?


    ***


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge was put away. Shelly returned to Alex¡¯s mind pce as well.


    Dorothy walked over and hugged Alex. ¡°Are you still okay?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Daya also came over and touched his facial bones. ¡°I was worried sick.¡±


    Then, the two women looked at each other with a slightly iprehensible emotion.


    Just then¡­ Boom!


    Thergest tombstone at the Underworld Tomb suddenly broke from the middle. The hundred foot tall


    stone monument fell from the sky and crashed hard onto the Underworld Tomb. Immediately, therge


    tomb floating in mid-air fell together with countless tombstones of other trialists.


    ¡°Hurry and go!¡±


    ¡°Run..!¡±


    Some trialists, who had run away, shouted one after another. The injured trialists, who were undergoing


    treatment in therge healing formation, jurnped up and ran after they woke up. Someone dragged a


    portion of unconscious trialists away, while some were left unattended.


    In fact, they did not have to run away. If they still stayed unconscious, they would never wake up again.


    ¡°Come up quickly! Come up quickly!¡± Xerxes anxiously shouted as he drove the golden bamboo boat.


    After picking up Alex and the others, they frantically rushed out of the Immortal Mountain.


    Then, a louder boom rang out. The entire Underworld Tomb copsed and impacted the Overseas


    Immortal Mountain hard. The whole immortal mountain, which had initially been split, was destroyed at


    once. Even the underground spiritual meridian came out from the impact. Therge mountain then


    sank into the bottom of the sea, scattering spiritual meridians, before it all turned into nothingness.


    ¡°What a pity! That¡¯s such a big spiritual meridian!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens looked distressed.


    Alex said, ¡°What is there to pity? Go. Let¡¯s dig the real treasure of the Underworld God.¡±

 Chapter 2676

    Chapter 2676


    ¡°The Underworld God¡¯s treasure?¡±


    As soon as the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens heard that, her empty sockets glowed red from the


    jealousy and excitement she felt.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Although this woman came from a fine background, she might have been destitute for a while. Thus,


    she had developed the character of a superb miser and paid special attention to spiritual herbs and


    magical treasures. When she obtained that much for the treatment from the other trialists, she looked


    ecstatic and almost bowed to thank them and call them masters. When she heard about that


    Underworld God¡¯s treasure now, she was simply on cloud nine.


    ¡°Where is it? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Tell me quickly about the Underworld God¡¯s treasure! He was here for so many years, so the amount


    of collected treasure must be terrifying. I can no longer wait.¡±


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens, but the others looked forward to them as


    well. Who hated possessing too much treasure?


    Alex said, ¡°Head to the south. Corpse King City.¡±


    As soon as Daya, Shirley, and the few others heard that, they knew what Alex was talking about.


    It was the ancient city where they had almost met their demise. Never did they expect that the


    Underworld God¡¯s treasure would be there.


    Xerxes drove the bamboo boat as fast as lightning.


    Meanwhile, Alex sat cross-legged as his mind immersed in his mind pce. He felt a sign of life in the


    Soul Collection Coffin.


    That was right. It was what Shelly had told him. The Soul Collection Coffin could borrow the


    Underworld to resurrect Anna, who had been ced inside. Previously, Alex used the Shelly to absorb


    the bizarre energy the Grand Bodhisattva had exerted to his heart¡¯s content. Although he was unsure


    what kind of energy he used to control the trialists, the energy was indeed repairing Anna¡¯s soul after


    being absorbed by the Soul Collection Coffin.


    She had been lying in the Soul Collection Coffin before that. However, she did not move a muscle nor


    show a sign of life.


    It was different now, though. Alex felt a faint vitality sprouting, proving that a sign of life had reappeared


    in her physical body¡­


    However, the premise for that situation was that her soul had to be recovering.


    ¡°Anna, Anna?!¡±


    Alex shouted as his soul stood in front of the Soul Collection Coffin. He looked at thedy inside. After


    that, he channeled a stream of divine power to her. Her vitality was increasing at a visible speed. Even


    her face, which was previously as white as a sheet, showed a hint of flushness. However, he could not


    wake her up no matter how much divine power he channeled.


    Just as he was puzzled, Shelly appeared. After looking at Anna inside the Soul Collection Coffin, she


    said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to shout anymore. You can¡¯t wake her up now.¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯d be easy for the Soul Collection Coffin to resurrect her?¡±


    ¡°I did say so before, but don¡¯t you see what this ce is?¡± Shelly nodded. ¡°This is the Underworld, the


    ce where everyone will be stripped of their flesh and blood. She escaped this rule because she¡¯s in


    the Soul Collection Coffin, yet she couldn¡¯t break it. So, she won¡¯t wake up before you leave.¡±


    Only then did Alex have a sudden realization.


    However, Shelly continued, ¡°There¡¯s not much time left for you. ording to the Underworld God¡¯s


    nature, he should¡¯ve, in fact, been considered dead a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s little time? Didn¡¯t the Underworld God die a long time ago?¡±


    Alex was astonished.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Grand killed the Underworld God through suppression in the end, but Grand himself


    walked the wrong path as well¡­¡± Shelly said. ¡°In fact, that guy¡¯s pathetic. He was the Buddha¡¯s direct


    disciple and had a strong perception. The Buddha had high hopes for him back then, hoping to bring


    Buddhism to new heights. Unfortunately, the Buddhist realm of the Western Paradise was destroyed


    and razed by the Undying n. That guy, Grand, began to stray into the demonic path¡­


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t walked the demonic path, he would¡¯ve taken over the Buddha¡¯s throne by now. However,


    everything happened because of karma. For whatsoever Grand soweth, he shall also reap. After that,


    when he suppressed the Underworld God, the Underworld affected his mind and reced him before


    he strayed onto the demonic path. As a result, one wrong move led to subsequent wrong moves!¡±


    Alex sighed inwardly and asked, ¡°Were you guys used to being in a good rtionship?¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°Just so-so!¡±


    ¡°Then, what did you mean when you said there¡¯s not much time left?¡±

 Chapter 2677

    Chapter 2677


    ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡± Shelly asked.


    ¡°The Underworld!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This ce is the Underworld, a ce to suppress the Underworld God. Now that the


    Underworld God had met his demise, do you think Dairaionji Temple will continue suppressing this


    realm?¡±


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°This world will return to its original state in three days at most. All the trialists who came in will be


    cleared out and be returned to their original ces,¡± Shelly said. ¡°Thus, if you want to acquire Grand¡¯s


    things, you must seize the time and act¡­ Moreover, you still have to find the Pool of Afterlife if you


    want to realize the bone patterns that you¡¯ve earned in this ce.¡±


    Shelly told him that there was a deep, hidden secret in the Pool of Afterlife. If he wanted to enter


    Dairaionji Temple, he had to find the opportunity in the Pool of Afterlife.


    Alex nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Then, he selectively informed everyone of the information he had received after his divine


    consciousness returned to his body.


    Shirley asked, ¡°But, where exactly is the Pool of Afterlife? No one knows!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I already know,¡± Alex said.


    The Pool of Afterlife was the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s greatest treasure, wasn¡¯t it?!


    ***


    A dayter, the golden bamboo boat reached thend. After going ashore, Alex headed to pick up the


    twenty four formation gs in passing. Two dayster, the golden bamboo boat reached Corpse King


    City in the south.


    Corpse soldiers were once all over the ce there and killed thousands of trialists. Daya, Shirley, Ynes,


    and Pigsy almost met their demise there.


    Shirley pointed at a city gate and said, ¡°Channing passed away here.¡±


    Daya looked sorrowful. He was her former subordinate and had actually died protecting her.


    ¡°Guys, wait for me!¡± Daya walked over and stood at the spot where Channing died before sighing softly.


    ¡°Channing, from now on, as long as I¡¯m alive, no one can bully the Hendersons. This is my promise to


    you.¡±


    Alex, Mystic Maiden, Shirley, Ynes, Daya, and Pigsy all came over. Companions who had traversed the


    Underworld together, it wasradeship that had grown from scratch to depending on each other in


    this unfamiliar world.


    Over there, the few of them had worked together to build a gravestone for Channing. After that, the


    group entered Corpse King City.


    Thanks to the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯sst will projected into Alex¡¯s sea of consciousness, they soon found


    the location of his treasure. It was an underground shrine, one that was extremelyrge.


    When the crowd saw theplete appearance of the shrine, they were all shocked. It surprisingly


    looked exactly like Shoraionji Temple in its full manifestation. The gate was tightly closed.


    Using brute force was out of the question.


    Eventually, Alex opened the gate and sessfully found the Pool of Afterlife by relying on the Grand


    Bodhisattva¡¯s consciousness.


    ¡°This is the Pool of Afterlife.¡±


    ¡°Although we still have a day, based on conservative estimates, it¡¯d be hard to guarantee that it won¡¯t


    happen before that.¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll set up a formation. Everyone, take out all the bones containing bone patterns. After you¡¯re


    done using them, jump into the Pool of Afterlife to revive your flesh!¡±


    However, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was so dissatisfied that she stomped her foot out of


    rage. ¡°Where are the promised treasures? Where are the spiritual herbs? Where are the magical


    treasures? How could there be nothing? How could he be so poor? Did he even live up to the standard


    of the Underworld God?¡±

 Chapter 2678

    Chapter 2678


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens wasn¡¯t the only disappointed one, as everyone else felt the


    rest discouraged as well.


    The dignified Underworld God, the final boss and the glorious king of this world, turned out to be so


    shabby in private. That huge golden pce looked exactly like Shoraionji Temple, yet there was


    nothing inside?


    ¡°Is this a castle in the air?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing! Even the tables and stools are made of ordinary stone! It would¡¯ve been fine if


    there was at least a golden alms bowl!¡±


    Many began to groan. Indeed, there could be nothing more vexing than this.


    Alex looked around, but he felt satisfied. Although the others could not see them, he saw them clearly.


    On the surface, there was no treasure here, but the treasure was all over the ce. It was just that not


    everyone could see them. Only those who cultivated Buddhism could.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That guy, the Grand Bodhisattva, was probably no vile viin. He must¡¯ve firmly held on to his beliefs


    for the sake of a certain philosophy, then stayed from the course. It was just that he had chosen the


    wrong path. Thus, the further be strayed, the more serious the mistake became.


    However, Grand had undoubtedly profound attainments in the cultivation of Buddhism. This ancient


    monastery that imitated Shoraionji Temple was the very ce for that. It might look empty to the rest,


    but he could see many of their long-cherished objects.


    For instance, there was a pot of turquoise tea on the ordinary stone table.


    It was unknown how long the tea had existed, but it was still emanating heat and lingering immortal


    energy with an ancient Buddhist charm that filled the air. He even took a whiff of the unique fragrance,


    and the divine power in his body became particrly active, overflowing with Buddhist zeal.


    ¡®What is this tea? It seems to contain the taste ofws. I wonder if I can drink it?¡¯


    Alex thought about it, then looked around him. Invisible to others, a row of old bookshelves full of books


    was at the side of the shrine. At first nce, there were remarkable, ancient books made of the skin of


    mythical creatures. There were also immortal books made of multi colored ancient jades, golden books


    covered with dazzling, lustrous golden lights, and even strange books enveloped by lightning.


    Alex was dumbfounded just by looking at them. He looked at the crowd around him and realized that


    no one looked in that direction.


    Even if he reminded them by making vague references, they failed to sense anything. Pigsy even came


    over and passed through the bookshelf, yet it found nothing.


    Sensing no anomaly, it was as if the bookshelves containing the bizarre books were utterly nonexistent.


    ¡°Do you find this table a little odd?¡± Alex deliberately said after he walked to the table and knocked it.


    Pigsy immediately ran over. ¡°What¡¯s odd about it? Isn¡¯t it just a crummy table?¡±


    That fool was dejected as well. It hade over, full of expectation, only to bepletely


    disappointed. Discovering nothing after knocking the table, Pigsy then kicked it.


    Alex anxiously shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    However, it was toote.


    Wham!


    The stone table shattered from the kick. Alex didn¡¯t dare to look at it. The tea on the table must be


    precious, yet it was ruined just like that?


    However, his eyes soon widened.


    The stone table had indeed shattered from the kick, but after it flew out, he found another almost


    identical stone table at the exact spot. It turned out that the physical stone table was actually


    ovepping the invisible one!


    After Pigsy knocked the table over, the invisible table was still there. The teapot on the table was still


    there.


    ¡®Can I take it?¡¯


    Alex reached out, touching the teapot for a moment. And he managed to touch it.


    ¡®It¡¯s¡­ Because of that key!¡¯


    Alex instantly understood it. This was the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s key, the true key. Only someone who


    possessed the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s will in his sea of consciousness could see all the unique objects


    this ce was hiding!

 Chapter 2679

    Chapter 2679


    This was the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s treasure. He did not tell anyone about the secret, fearing that the


    many cooks would spoil the broth and they would break it.


    Another thing was that after he possessed that key, he could control everything here, including¡­ That


    Pool of Afterlife in the middle of the shrine.


    In other words, Shelly¡¯s earlier deduction was wrong. The others would be cleared out in three days,


    but not him. In that case, he did not have to be anxious.


    He immediately acted and set up a spell formation. He then condensed all the new bone patterns in the


    formation, waiting for the people to enter it to ept them.


    During the process, Dorothy and the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens did not go over. They silently


    guarded at the side and asionally looked at each other with a faint hostility in their eyes.


    Among those many people inside, Cecilia had the worst bone patterns. So far, she only had the light-


    red ones and obtained few opportunities in the Underworld. When she saw that Lh¡¯s bone patterns


    had already turned dark gold and she could even enter the spell formation for absorption, she could


    only be envious.


    ¡°Bro¡­l¡±


    She gracefully walked to Alex¡¯s side as her voice was full of charm.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Alex managed to stop her in time. His two wives were still there, and he could not stand a beauty


    throwing herself at him. So, he directly asked, ¡°Miss Peach, I heard Lh say that the Peach family


    deeply researched the methods of the Witch Sect. I wonder if you can dispel the Witch Curse?¡±


    ¡°The Witch Curse?¡± Cecilia was shocked. ¡°Who is under the Witch Curse?¡±


    Xerxes raised his hand. ¡°Myself and a few friends.¡±


    Cecilia asked, ¡°Which type of Witch Curse?¡±


    Xerxes shockingly asked, ¡°Is the Witch Curse divided into several types?¡±


    Cecilia shook her head. ¡°Not just several types, but a few hundred. There are too many variants of the


    Witch Curse.¡±


    Xerxes instantly showed Cecilia the cursed patterns on his shoulder. After taking a nce, Cecilia¡¯s


    body clearly stiffened for a moment.


    There was no flesh on her face, so Alex could not see her real expression. Even his ability of ¡®lie


    detection¡¯ had greatly lost its effectiveness.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Mandy concernedly asked.


    ¡°Yeah. This should be the Witch Blood Curse. I know a way to alleviate it, but I don¡¯t possess the ability


    if you want me to eradicate it. So, I can only ask my grandma to do it,¡± Cecilia answered.


    However, she had also made Xerxes extremely happy.


    ¡°Then I¡­¡± Cecilia looked at therge formation of bone patterns. ¡°Can I go in?¡±


    Alex asked, ¡°Can you ask your grandmother to do it?¡±


    Cecilia nodded. ¡°No problem, of course. Bro Alex, you saved Cecilia Peach, this life of mine. And my


    life is valuable in my grandma¡¯s eyes. You will surely be a guest of honor once you go to our


    Peach family in the Great Northern.¡±


    Alex and Xerxes looked at each other, but they had utterly no idea how to get to the Great Northern. In


    fact, they had never been outside the Earth. As if an ancient force field was protecting it, they couldn¡¯t


    get out. The others also seemingly found it difficult to get in.


    Cecilia seemed to have seen through their dilemma, so she said, ¡°Where are you guys from?¡±


    Alex was slightly reluctant to say.


    However, Mandy couldn¡¯t understand the meaning within it. Seeing that Alex and Xerxes did not open


    their mouths, she directly replied, ¡°We¡¯re earthlings.¡±


    ¡°Earth? Which is that?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°It is¡­ Earth, among the nines in the sr system. We are Americans, from the West.¡±


    ¡°America? You guys are from the great world of America?¡±


    It was Cecilia¡¯s turn to be shocked this time. She wanted to say something but quickly hesitated.


    Eventually, she said, ¡°Soon, my grandma may head to your great world of America. I will go as well.


    When the timees, I will find a chance and get her to dispel the curse for you.¡±

 Chapter 2680

    Chapter 2680


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    To his surprise, a Peach from the Great Northern had said that they wanted to go to their great world of


    America.


    Was that normal?


    That would be absolutely abnormal, wouldn¡¯t it?!


    He thought about the great world of America, the situation on that side of the wastnd that had


    entered the recovery stage¡­ The Olympus Tribe members who had entered in advance had caused


    significant changes on that side of the Wastnd¡­ The Peaches of the Great Northern weren¡¯t going


    to the incredible world of America for a sightseeing trip, were they?


    ¡°What business do you have in the great world of America?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a trip. My grandma loves traveling. Then, she would take me with her. When


    we get to America, I¡¯ll definitely look for you guys,¡± Cecilia said with a smile.


    However, this time, Alex seemedpletely unconvinced.


    He eloquently said, ¡°Miss Peach, we¡¯ll await your grandmother and your honored arrival then. I hope


    America¡¯s treasurednds with geomantic omens won¡¯t be a letdown¡­ How about this? You should


    first tell Principal Lawlor about the Witch Blood Curse. You¡¯ll go into therge formation of bone


    patterns after that, but you can only stay for five minutes. Since your strength is insufficient, it will harm


    you if you stay for too long.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, bro!¡±


    To the Peaches, the method to alleviate the Witch Blood Curse should bemon.


    Xerxes acquired the method of alleviation. It was a peculiar, secret spell. One would run his Chi in


    reverse through a special node to achieve the suppressive effect on the Witch Blood Curse.


    Thus, he gave it a try, and as expected, the curse mark on his shoulder became fainter. However, it


    was almost impossible if he wanted to erase itpletely.


    Five minutester, Lh and Cecilia walked out of therge bone pattern formation. Cecilia had


    already turned the patterns on her body into dark gold, but the number was limited¡­ On the contrary,


    Lh had many more.


    ¡°Cecilia, jump into the Pool of Afterlife first. I¡¯ll cast a protection spell on you,¡± Lh said to Cecilia.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Cecilia readily agreed. She had long wanted to leave this ce. Fascinated when she first


    came in, she quickly realized that it was not as good as she¡¯d imagined. Instead, it was full of danger


    that could take her life at any time, especially herst experience that would be unforgettable for a


    lifetime. It would be the greatest nightmare in her life.


    Fortunately, she managed to survive by fluke. Now, she, too, possessed dark golden bone patterns on


    her body. After she was revived in the Pool of Afterlife, her root bones had surely significantly


    improved.


    ¡°Bro, we¡¯ll meet again someday! I¡¯ll miss you!¡±


    Plop!


    Cecilia jumped into the Pool of Afterlife and quickly sank. The water in the Pool of Afterlife was so clear


    that the bottom could be seen at a nce. After she sank into the bottom of the pool, everyone saw her


    turning into a ray of silver light before she disappeared.


    ¡°Did she get revived?¡± Ynes asked, uncertain.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Alex nodded. Earlier, he had felt a mysterious energy building a special passage. A life


    sign instantly possessed the passage before leaving through it.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller!¡±


    Lunafreya was going to leave as well. At that moment, she unexpectedly embraced Alex


    Dorothy frowned slightly. Her husband was too popr, and it was truly not a good thing for a woman.


    However, Lh sent a telepathic message in Alex¡¯s ears. ¡°The great world of America will embrace a


    great crisis. Of course, there will be grand opportunities as well. You have to be careful. Also, the


    Peaches¡¯ grandmother has ulterior motives going to the great world of America, so you should pay


    attention.¡±


    After learning that Alex was someone from the great world of America, Lh gave Alex a heads-up. It


    was equivalent to betraying her best friend. However, from the bottom of her heart, she felt that she


    had to tell Alex.


    ¡°What about you then? Will youe too?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Lh said frankly. ¡°In fact, many experts will be going to the great world of America to


    seize opportunities. Your great world of America will be like a huge cake, and many forces will want a


    piece of it. The ravages of war will be inevitable by then.¡±


    Alex looked into her eyes and solemnly said, ¡°Hopefully, we won¡¯t be enemies by that time.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Lunafreya!¡± Alex picked her up with one arm and threw her into the Pool of Afterlife.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2681

    Chapter 2681


    Thud!


    Water sshed everywhere.


    ¡°Alex Rockefeller! How¡­ how dare you snatch away my ring?!¡± Lh yelled.


    Alex¡¯s voice came down. ¡°If we are still friends in the future, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±


    He was implying that bing enemies were out of the question.


    Lh was furious, but since she had immediately disappeared in the Pool of Afterlife, she had no way


    to reverse the situation. After that, one after another went in.


    Finally, only Dorothy and Daya remained.


    ¡°You guys should go in as well!¡±


    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in a littleter.¡±


    In the face of his two closest people, Alex did not conceal the matter. He told them that there were


    many treasures here that Grand had left behind, but one needed a key to see them. Afterward, he


    wanted to see if he could take the treasures here.


    Dorothy was shocked. ¡°Only you can see the exotic treasures. It looks like Buddhism still has some


    tricks up its sleeve. I¡¯m afraid that the treasures are ced in the void. Just like an alternate


    dimensional space, you can only obtain them once you meet certain conditions.¡±


    Alex nodded.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Dorothy said, ¡°Alright. You¡¯ll have to be careful then. We¡¯ll go outside and wait for you.¡±


    After Daya hugged him, the two women left together.


    After everyone left, Alex returned to the tableside. Simply by touching the teapot, he knew about the


    trick within it. As long as he used the Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s Key Of Will, he could touch it and even take


    it out.


    Thus, he stood in front of the table. After a full hour of experimentation, however, he only managed to


    squeeze the handle of the teapot. However, it was extremely difficult to take it out of that void.


    ¡®D*mn it. Is it so hard to take a sip of tea?¡¯


    Alex was so tired that he was about to copse. He realized that taking an item from the void was an


    extreme test of mental strength. He did not know where the alternate dimensional space had originated


    from either.


    He could try to break real space and go to the void to grab it, but he would suffer severe damage once


    his mental strength entered the void. It was only after resting for a long while that he tried again.


    This time, he dragged the teapot out little by little. Then, he rested again.


    Just as he was ted after seeing the teapot almost dragged out through his repetitive actions, the


    gate of the ancient temple, disguising itself as Shoraionji Temple, was abruptly knocked open. A group


    of trialists in different attire suddenly barged in.


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°Did I leave the door open?¡± Alex asked, puzzled, as he faced at least thirty trialists.


    The leader replied, ¡°Do you think we wouldn¡¯t open the door? Haha! Guys, look! The legendary


    walkthrough is real! The Pool of Afterlife is really here. Guys, go forth now! Resurrection itself is before


    us, so what are you waiting for?¡±


    Alex froze. To his surprise, someone else knew that the Pool of Afterlife was here.


    Could those people before have had to pass through this ce every time they came for trials?


    But the Grand Bodhisattva and the Underworld God were here. Who could have seeded?


    Nobody, right?!


    However, it turned out that their sess rate wasn¡¯t too disappointing.


    Hence, the Grand Bodhisattva had done that simply for the sake of taking in more trialists and building


    a team in the Underworld to increase his strength.


    ¡°Who¡¯s said you people can use the Pool of Afterlife as you please?¡±


    ¡°If you wish to use the Pool of Afterlife, leave behind whatever valuables you¡¯re carrying!¡±

 Chapter 2682

    Chapter 2682


    The trialists would be cleared out of the realm soon.


    Facing these trialists full of malicious intent, Alex had no intention of carrying the mentality of an overly


    kind person. Before sending these people away, milking them dry would rake in a decent ie.


    This pseudo Shoraionji Temple of the Grand Bodhisattva was equivalent to Alex¡¯s backyard. He could


    control everything here at will, including the Pool of Afterlife.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Someoneughed heartily. ¡°We know that you are the miracle doctor who caused the Underworld God


    tomit suicide a few days ago, but we aren¡¯t about to. The Pool of Afterlife is right here, and once


    we jump into it, we can leave this hellish ce and rebuild our physical bodies. Do you think you can


    stop us?¡±


    Alex pointed at the Pool of Afterlife. ¡°Are you guys talking about this?¡±


    That person said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Pool of Afterlife?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°This is the Pool of Afterlife, just like you said. You can be reborn once you jump into it,


    but now it¡¯s gone with a swish,¡± he said as he snapped his fingers.


    In the next instant, the 328 foot wide Pool of Afterlife suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°F*ck..! What¡¯s going on..?¡±


    ¡°Is that an illusion?¡±


    Someone immediately rushed out but found nothing as a result.


    All but an expense of t ground remained. Nothing appeared, no matter how much one stomped and


    knocked on it.


    ¡°Where is the Pool of Afterlife?¡±


    ¡°Brat, where did you move the Pool of Afterlife to?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Hurry up and hand over the Pool of Afterlife.¡±


    The crowd was infuriated. They had suffered many hardships in the Underworld and had wanted to


    escape for a long time. The Pool of Afterlife was right in front of them, and they could¡¯ve gone back


    soon to meet their loved ones and friends again. It could¡¯ve even pushed their root bones to reach new


    heights. Everyone was on cloud nine and full of anticipation, but all they got was cold water poured on


    them.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Unable to bear the injustice, several people flew into a rage.


    However, a ray of golden light abruptly lit up in the middle of both parties, forming a belt of istion.


    Like ayer of golden film, it separated the people on both sides. No matter how hard the group of


    trialists tried, they could not break the belt of istion.


    Alex was the master of this ce. He more or less had the intellect of the Underworld God.


    ¡°The Pool of Afterlife has one day left at most before itpletely disappears. You people should go


    outside and gather more trialists.¡±


    ¡°Ask them to leave behind all the storage rings, magical treasures, and resources on them. They can


    be reborn then.¡±


    ¡°Remember. I will only wait for a day. I will be gone after that, and you people will never be reborn!¡±


    After Alex finished speaking, he took a step back and disappeared in front of the crowd.


    Previously, the trialists could still see the situation on the other side through the translucent golden


    force field, but it had now turned entirely opaque, seemingly creating a golden wall. It forcibly separated


    them, so they could no longer see anything.


    Of course, Alex had done that on purpose. He intended to keep getting the teapot out while attempting


    to conceal his fatigue and weakness.


    ***


    Meanwhile, every trialist on the other side of the golden force field was about to go insane.


    ¡°What a sh*tty miracle doctor! I thought he was a good guy, but he looks like a scarnmer!¡±


    ¡°What a lunatic! He actually wants all the treasures and resources in our hands! Can he take them all?¡±


    ¡°The problem is, what should we do now? The Underworld God died by suicide, and there is no longer


    a reason for the Underworld to continue existing, so this world will likely copse in advance. We and


    all the bone demons will have trouble predicting the way to get home. If everything will be wiped out for


    real, then we¡­¡±


    When insight of such manner was offered, their hearts instantly sank. As if the Swords of Damocles


    were hanging over their heads, no one knew when they woulde down.


    ¡°He said that the Pool of Afterlife will have one day at most. After that, the Pool of Afterlife will never


    appear again. He seems to know something, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°The Buddhist lotus has entered his body. Based on my guess, the Underworld God must have left


    something to him¡­ Forget it. We can find magical treasures and resources againter, but now I just


    want to leave this hellish ce as soon as possible.¡±


    Some people startedpromising, feeling that their lives were still the most important.

 Chapter 2683

    Chapter 2683


    As long as they were alive, everything was possible. If they lost their lives, however, everything would


    be impossible.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m willing to hand over all my resources and magical treasures, including my storage ring. Please


    let me enter the Pool of Afterlife!¡± that person shouted at the golden wall thrice.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, there was no reply, as if he had already left. Five minutester, a few sentences appeared on


    the golden force field, ¡®Spread the news there and gather more trialists. I will open the door for you


    when you pick a thousand people¡¯.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    When the trialist saw that kind of written description, they were all dumbfounded. All they wanted was


    to curse Alex.


    Could he be any more shameless?


    All he did was open his mouth and ask for one thousand people. This excluded the fact that they were


    only given a day. Where could they find so many trialists for him?


    However, no matter how the others protested, Alex did not make another sound.


    He began absorbing the holy energy of this ce, allowing himself to recover as fast as possible¡­ In


    fact, the best effect was the aroma wafting front the teapot. A mere sniff would refresh him and wipe


    out fatigue. After taking a few breaths and his mental strength had recovered a little, he immediately


    dragged it again. Then, he rested again before he dragged it again.


    The aroma of the immortal tea containing holy energy Alex had inhaled became denser. Eventually, he


    dragged it while inhaling it using his mental strength, forming an equilibrium on both sides. Finally, he


    dragged out the pot of fragrant tea that was still emanating heat.


    He held it in his hand. It was no longer an illusion but rather a tangible object. The purplish-ck teapot


    was in, devoid of any patterns, texts, or symbols.


    What wafted out of the teapot was a distinctly clear aroma.


    ¡®It¡¯s really a wonderful object!¡¯


    Inhaling it hard while facing the mouth of the teapot, Alex became a little intoxicated. He instantly felt as


    though he was about to transcend and be an immortal.


    The pores all over his body seemed to be rxed.


    Oh, he had pores already?


    Surprisingly, Alex found that ayer of membrane had begun to grow on the surface of his skeletal


    bones.


    ¡®No way. Am I going to be as ugly as the Corpse Princess?¡¯


    When he met the Corpse Princess for the first time, he was shocked to the core by her ugliness. That


    layer of muddy film was discouraging no matter how he looked at it. A mere nce would truly send a


    chill down his spine. However, he was actually changing in that direction now.


    ¡®Did the Corpse Princess be like that because she had inhaled the aroma of this tea?¡¯


    ¡®What if I drink it? What will happen?¡¯


    Once the thought crossed his mind, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. It was because the tea was truly


    tempting.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care about it anymore! I¡¯ll try taking a few sips first! It shouldn¡¯t be poisoned!¡¯


    Alex directly picked up the teapot and poured its contents into his mouth.


    That water, which was clearly visible, entered Alex¡¯s mouth. It soon overflowed and dripped down his


    chest, but then it disappeared instantly. However, Alex could clearly feel that he had drunk the tea.


    Potent energy exploded in his body.


    It was soothing!


    It was wonderful!


    As the holy energy surged even more, he felt his body changing. First, a membraneyer, flesh, and


    blood soon followed. Finally, there was skin.


    He had not jumped into the Pool of Afterlife, but his physical body was already recovering.

 Chapter 2684

    Chapter 2684


    Buddhist tea, a certain tea of enlightenment that contained holy energy and Daoist principles.


    After Alex drank it, the bones all over his body cheered in excitement. It wasn¡¯t only the enlightenment


    of Buddhist cultivation. Still, the immortal Chi, ancient Buddhist intent, and the energy of Daoist


    principles greatly enhanced his root bones, making the path of Buddhist cultivation easier for him.


    Buddha. One could be a Buddha if the Buddha existed in his mind.


    After drinking the Buddhist tea, Alex¡¯s mental strength doubled, and he could see this ce more


    clearly. The surroundings were filled with Buddhist factors, which were absorbed by his body.


    He looked at the two rows of bookshelves. He had an eye on that multi-colored scripture at first nce.


    Upon seeing that book title, Alex shuddered all over. Buddhism Is Initially a Way was surprisingly


    written on it.


    ¡®Seriously?¡¯


    He remembered that it was a novel of some sort!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Could the Grand Bodhisattva have loved reading novels?


    However, the moment he picked it up and flipped it open, Alex knew that he had overthought the whole


    thing. It was not a novel at all but Buddhist enlightenment Buddhism was initially a path. An entirely


    new system would form when one walked a different path, but the essence remained the same.


    Although this book was not some secret manual for cultivation, Alex suddenly felt certain


    enlightenment. Previously, he was a little resistant to Buddhist cultivation. Through thousands of years,


    America¡¯s inherent mentality was that Buddhist cultivation was equivalent to bing a monk and a


    votarist and would be a bachelor for the rest of his life. However, its essence, the true Buddhist


    cultivation, that this book pointed out had nothing to do with arty of those.


    Those were shackles that mortals put on themselves. Thus, with those shackles, it would be harder for


    one to be a Buddha.


    Buddhism was initially a patch that could change fate by defying natural order, the heart of everything.


    After putting down the multi-colored scripture, Alex looked at an ancient book made of the skin of a


    mythical creature. The moment he touched the creature¡¯s skin, he sensed something. He seemingly


    saw a dragon soaring above the sea of clouds and looking down its nose at myriads of creatures.


    The Boundless Buddhist Creature!


    ¡®What book is this?¡¯


    ¡®There was actually such a title? This is the skin of a mythical creature. It is a dragon¡¯s skin. Moreover,


    it¡¯s clearly different from other dragons, as if it has a life of its own.¡¯


    When Alex reached out to flip open the book, a sudden change urred. To his surprise, the book


    turned into a stream of light with a swish and rushed into his mind pce, settling down in it.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡®This book¡­¡¯


    The next second, he thought he heard a deafening dragon¡¯s howl.


    After a string of information fed into his sea of consciousness, and he instantly knew the book¡¯s


    function¡­ The Boundless Buddhist Creature wasn¡¯t just a book, but it was a Buddhist tool. It could


    capture the mythical creatures and transcend them using the holy energy, turning them into


    subordinates and making them obedient.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this¡­ The ability of the Beast Tamer Sect?¡¯


    ¡®No. This may be more powerful than the Beast Tamer Sect. I heard the sect¡¯s basic maniption


    techniques are very troublesome and require various processes. This, however, is simple. I¡¯ll directly


    capture them and throw them into the book before transcending them using the holy energy. If it¡¯s fast


    enough, I can finish it within one minute without taming them. It¡¯s sitnple yet brutal!¡¯


    Alex smiled in satisfaction. He intended to give it a try after going outter.


    Alex casually flipped through the many books on the bookshelves. Now that his mental strength had


    greatly improved, he could easily get them. He no longer had to be asborious as before, an act more


    tiring than sleeping with someone. That said, he found nothing new in the few books that he readter.


    Alex saw thest book. After Alex flipped it open, he discovered that several golden talismans were


    stuck inside the book. Those talismans were different from the normal ones. There were no runes and


    words on them but a mass of indistinct energy that incited a perilous feeling.


    ¡®What¡­ Are these talismans?¡¯


    Alex was shocked and hesitant. Finally, he decided to take them away.


    He was cautious and well-prepared, with Athena¡¯s shield blocking him. When he reached out, an


    anomaly urred. A hand emerged from those few talismans and grabbed Alex¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    ¡°D*mn! This is really ominous!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±

 Chapter 2685

    Chapter 2685


    He shouted, and his heart raced as if he had seen a ghost. He jerked his hand away vigorously.


    To his surprise, not only did his hand fail to escape the grip, but he even pulled a person out of the


    talismans.


    ¡®Did the talismans be spiritual beings?¡¯


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Alex was shocked. He mmed that person hard on the ground, to which a loud bang ensued.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! It¡¯s me! Ouch! My crotch!¡± that person shouted in pain.


    That voice sounded familiar.


    After taking a closer look, Alex discovered that it was an old monk, Revealer Maha.


    ¡°Ah! So it¡¯s you, Master Maha! Why is it you who¡¯se out of the talisman? You freaked me out. I


    thought some heinous female bodhisattva came out of it¡­ Is your crotch alright?¡±


    Alex pulled up Revealer Maha and noticed that he was covering it with one hand, his face filled with


    pain. When Alex pulled him and mmed him on the ground, he seemingly fell t on the face with his


    crotch first to touch the ground.


    It should be excruciating.


    Revealer Maha gasped repeatedly, and his face even flushed. Trembling, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll


    be over slowly.¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Master, luckily, you¡¯re a loner and a votarist. Otherwise, my sin would¡¯ve been serious.¡±


    Finally, Revealer Maha let go of his hand. He looked like he was still in pain, but as a Revealer, he


    would be rude to cover his crotch in front of Alex all the time, making him think that the old monk was


    disrespectful.


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t I treat you?! You may not be able to use it, but its existence is the truth¡­¡±


    Revealer Maha looked at him in dejection. ¡°I still need to use it asionally.¡±


    ¡°Oh..?¡±


    Alex opened his mouth wide. ¡°Master, could it be that you aren¡¯t considered a votarist? By the way, I


    just read that book, Buddhism Is Initially a Way. I think it makes sense. Buddhist cultivation doesn¡¯t


    necessarily require one to be indifferent and reject love. Marriage and giving birth to children are


    natural, colossal paths. Buddhist nature can¡¯t erase the truth of the reproduction of living beings, so we


    should cherish it even more. Master, I think you can still be saved. If you don¡¯t have an heir, you can


    consider getting married and giving birth to a child. Don¡¯t the Five Revealersck four members? Bear


    a few more children so you can gather them.¡±


    Revealer Maha rolled his eyes. ¡°I was talking about going to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Hehe, but my suggestion wasn¡¯t bad, right?!¡± replied Alex.


    Revealer Maha hurriedly said, ¡°Amitabha. My willpower isn¡¯t strong enough, so I can¡¯t simply involve


    myself in love affairs.¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. The love affairs are too enchanting. Revealer, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be


    able toe back¡­ But that¡¯s not right. Experiencing love affairs is Buddhist cultivation in itself.


    Master, you¡¯re too narrow-minded.¡±


    Revealer Maha froze.


    Finally, he waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it again. I¡¯m going to discuss some serious business with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Master specifically came to find me?¡±


    A few days ago, Revealer Maha was injured from the battle with the Underworld God. Hence, after


    Shelly and Alex went to fight, he retreated into Shoraionji Temple. After the Underworld God died by


    suicide, Shoraionji Temple suddenly disappeared as well.


    In fact, because of the Underworld God¡¯s death, Dairaionjii Temple sensed the situation and called


    Shoraionji Temple back.


    Revealer Maha told Alex that the suppression of Dairaionji Temple on the Underworld would soon be


    lifted. The Underworld would return to theher realm, whereas Revealer Maha would also go to the


    nether realm and temporarily take charge of the Underworld¡¯s order. Hence, this ce would be


    cleared out soon.


    ¡°So, you will get promoted and gain wealth?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ ¡± Revealer Maha coughed for a while.


    ¡°Congrattions. After you reach theher realm and be a judge, you won¡¯t be far away from


    meeting Hades then.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Revealer Maha wanted to beat him to death.


    Were those human words?


    ¡°These few talismans are a bit rted to me. They are called Talismans of Equality. Keep them just in


    case,¡± the Revealer said.


    ¡°What is a Talisman of Equality?¡±


    ¡°All the sentient beings are equal!¡±


    After hearing that, Alex¡¯s eyes immediately gleamed.

 Chapter 2686

    Chapter 2686


    Alex¡¯s memory of the killer weapon, Byodo, was still fresh in his mind.


    When he had first arrived at the Shoraionji Temple, the old monk had offered him the weapon. It


    allowed him to challenge Immortal Monarchs, who were far more powerful than he¡¯d ever been,


    granting him victory.


    Such a weapon was like a guarantee of a second life.


    ¡°What¡¯s the effective time of this Talisman of Equality? How do I use it?¡± Alex asked.


    It was best that he knew the details of this critical, life-saving talisman.


    Maha then told Alex that he only needed to awaken the weapon with holy energy and focus on his


    target with mental strength. With that, his opponent¡¯s powers would be decreased to the same level as


    his. The range of mental control was about 500 meters, and each talisman could only maintain its


    power for ten seconds.


    ¡°What? just ten seconds?¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the use?¡±


    Alex was very disappointed. He couldn¡¯t possibly finish off an opponent on the same level as him within


    ten seconds.


    Maha said, ¡°Isn¡¯t ten seconds enough? How long do you need, ten days? I relied on this talisman to


    roam the Buddhist Realm freely back then.¡±


    Alex wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Maha patted his chest proudly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure! Why else would I be the only one remaining


    among the five Revealers? And why else would the Dairaionji Temple take me in?¡±


    Alex realized something from his words.


    ¡°The Dairaionji Temple has treasured your abilities¡­ Wait, Master, who¡¯s the current head of the


    Dairaionji Temple?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Maha was stunned as he heard the question. Then, heughed sheepishly and looked


    around. Anyone could tell that when it came to the temple head, the monk would be cautious.


    Alex knew how useless it would be pressing further. He¡¯d rather ask something else that was useful.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re a living legend of the Byodo! The time for the talisman¡¯s effectiveness is too short. Can¡¯t


    you just make it longer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m obviously not thinking ten days because I know that¡¯s unrealistic. How about ten minutes then?


    That shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?¡±


    Maha shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Huh, you can¡¯t? Perhaps a little less. How about eight?¡±


    Maha still shook his head.


    ¡°Five. Would five minutes be possible?¡±


    To Alex¡¯s surprise, Maha still shook his head.


    ¡°What about one minute?!¡±


    The answer was still no. Alex was furious. ¡°So you can¡¯t even take it for one minute. Just how weak


    must you be? No wonder you¡¯re still a Revealer. You should reflect on yourself.¡±


    The old monk was rather calm, not the least mad at Alex¡¯s harsh words. He reiterated to Alex, ¡°Ten


    seconds, that¡¯s the greatest limit of this talisman. One second longer will cause it to self-destruct.¡±


    Then, he slowly took out a few more talismans from his chest. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s only because Rachel has her


    eyes on you. It means you have fate with Buddhism¡­ So I¡¯ll grant you a few more!¡±


    He then presented seven more talismans. Alex took them over and immediately ced them in his


    ring. He didn¡¯t mind having more of these.


    At the time, Maha intended to leave. Once the trialists here, along with everything in the Underworld,


    were taken care of, he would head over as a judge.


    ¡°Wait, so¡­ You mean that you¡¯re in charge of getting rid of the trialists?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Yes. Apart from me, try naming one person more suitable for this,¡± Maha gloated.


    ¡°Then¡­ Have you been given a deadline?¡±


    ¡°Within three days. I¡¯ll be taking action on the third day.¡±

 Chapter 2687

    Chapter 2687


    Alex pped his hands. ¡°You won¡¯t need three days. Just deal with it today! I don¡¯t mean to interfere,


    Master, but once you¡¯re working in the Underworld, you won¡¯t be as rxed as you are here!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to learn how to act ording to your boss¡¯ mood and kiss his a*s! You have to know


    everything, even if your boss doesn¡¯t. Only then will you be a qualified employee!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, if your superior asks for you to finish a task in three days, it actually means it¡¯s got to be done as


    soon as possible! You¡¯ve got to get the underlying message! If you really wait till the third day, your


    boss will think that you¡¯re ipetent and bench you.¡±


    Maha frowned, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Alex nodded. ¡°Of course! That¡¯s the spirit of serving¡­ Don¡¯t you know? Modern folk have practiced it


    well! When you have the time, you should learn it, it¡¯ll lead you to sess.¡±


    As he spoke, Alex nced to the other side of the hall that the golden barrier separated. When he saw


    how crowded it was, Alex almost thought that something was wrong with his eyes.


    ¡®It haven¡¯t been that long, yet so many people havee?¡¯


    Alex wouldn¡¯t know that his words had frightened the trialists, especially thest few sentences of that


    conversation. It simply sounded like a nightmare to them.


    From the moment Alex was lost from the others¡¯ sight, things went way out of his expectations. These


    people were trialists who wanted to go back to the real world through the Pool of Afterlife. Immediately,


    they dispersed to spread the news and call for help.


    When it came to gathering enough trialists, these people had no limits. It was obviously unrealistic to


    search for help one by one.


    Luckily, someone had an ancient Mystical Conch, amunication tool belonging to an ancient family


    from another gxy. The person blew into the conch and sent out his message.


    In an instant, dozens of disciples received it and they spread the news even further.


    ¡°The Pool of Afterlife is at the Corpse King City! There¡¯ll be more news tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°This is yourst chance at escape. After today, the Underworld will self-destruct.¡±


    Anyone who received such news would definitely get out, unless they had a death wish, of course.


    Hence, arge group of people had arrived outside, waiting for Alex to open the gates so that they


    could jump into the pool.


    At the time, Alex was searching for the treasures and resources Grand Bodhisattva had left him. Alex


    looked at Maha and said, ¡°Master, give me an hour. You can start after that!¡±


    Maha didn¡¯t know what Alex was going to do, but he didn¡¯t ask either. He just stood and watched


    silently at the side. He then noticed that Alex was using the pool to collect treasures and money.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ Being a modern Buddhist isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    ¡°After The Bodhi of the West was exterminated, the disciples no longer had a master, like an orphan


    without a home. It¡¯ll be sensible to get some resources while you still can.¡±


    He could only watch as the people slowly ced their storage rings and treasures where Alex


    requested, they wanted to enter the pool after all. After doing so, they went inside the gold barrier.


    However, Alex still didn¡¯t allow them into the pool, so they could only wait by the side. Then, atst,


    Maha started helping Alex collect the things too.


    In less than an hour, the possessions of thousands of trialists were in Alex¡¯s hands. Many were furious


    with Alex¡¯s request, tens of years of hard work were just taken away like that because of him.


    On the other hand, some thought that they¡¯d break his hand if they had the chance next time¡­


    Luckily, once they were in the pool, they could rely on their bone patterns and strengthen their bones


    and powers. That was their main priority as of now.


    However¡­ this might all just be wishful thinking.


    Seeing as it was almost time, Alex turned to Maha. ¡°Master, do it. Kill them¡­¡±


    Maha was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you letting them into the pool?¡±

 Chapter 2688

    Chapter 2688


    Alex rolled his eyes. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m crazy? These people have been robbed today, and they¡¯re


    probably thinking about revenge. Do I look insane enough to give them a chance to enhance their


    powers?¡±


    Maha opened his mouth to speak, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡®Such actions¡­ Don¡¯t they defy Buddhist principles?¡¯


    However, he immediately found another excuse for Alex.


    ¡®Buddhism isn¡¯t popr nowadays, and our disciples are scarce.¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯re at the verge of extinction, and Rachel is counting on him. He might be the only one that can


    save the Siddhartha realm.¡¯


    ¡®Such rare potential, it¡¯s truly right to be cautious. Besides, in order to be the best of all and


    rebuild the Buddhist world, his ruthlessness is needed¡­¡¯


    ¡®Amitabha, I¡¯ve said it wrong, I meant his intelligence and bravery are needed.¡¯


    ¡°I should feel proud and relieved!¡±


    Maha adjusted his posture. By clearing his thoughts, he felt uplifted, and it put him in good condition to


    cast his skills.


    This was just like when he was practicing the Divine Byodo back then, at first, he couldn¡¯t seed no


    matter how he tried. One day, he was suddenly enlightened. All his nerves and veins had be


    tremendously pure.


    ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡¯


    ¡®Buddhism needs a leader like him. Rachel¡¯s choice wasn¡¯t wrong.¡¯


    ¡®Even if extreme measures were taken within this period, it¡¯s all for the greater good of the Siddhartha


    realm.¡¯


    ¡®A man of great ambition does not bother about trivial trifles. As long as it¡¯s a good ending, anything¡¯s


    worth it.¡¯


    Right then, those trialists who handed in their rings and treasures were all shouting at Alex to open the


    pool and let them in so they could recover their bodies.


    Alex grinned brightly and appeared in front of the crowd. He chirped, ¡°Everyone, settle down! Don¡¯t be


    worried. I¡¯m a man of my word, and I only make fair trades. Honesty¡¯s my motto! Since I¡¯ve received


    everyone¡¯s payment, I¡¯ll open the gates.¡±


    Maha, who had been hiding on the sides, felt his face turning red.


    Even though he had sorted out his thoughts and supported Alex, it didn¡¯t mean he could cooperate


    naturally.


    Deep within his heart, he felt ashamed¡­ His emotions were obvious since his cheeks were burning up.


    ¡®Can¡¯t I calm down and act along with Alex?¡­ This is all for the rise of the Siddhartha realm! How am I


    face Buddha ifI act like this?¡¯


    Maha continuously convinced himself to go along with Alex¡¯s act. It was his main task right now, for the


    sake of Buddhism. Finally, Maha got rid of the burdens in his heart, turning them into motivation for his


    sacrifice for Buddhism.


    After that, he walked out from the shadows.


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°See! This is the host of Shoraionji Temple. In order for everyone to smoothly


    head back to their original worlds through the pool, I¡¯ve specifically invited the master to summon the


    entire pool.¡±


    ¡°When you all are on your way back, you¡¯ll achieve greater powers.¡±


    The trialists were unsure of what to believe.


    Maha¡¯s face wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to many of those who were there. Appearing during the great fight with


    the emperor of the Underworld, everyone still remembered him.


    Someone asked, ¡°Master, can you really summon the entire pool?¡±


    Maha looked at the crowd and started to convince himself again.


    He said with a sincere face, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best for everyone. Now that the emperor of the Underworld is


    defeated, this world is unstable. As the defender of this ce, I¡¯ll send everyone safely back home,


    even if it means sacrificing myself. I¡¯ll even try hard to strengthen everyone¡¯s powers.¡±


    Maha looked like a virtuous monk with a righteous aura, which made people trust him. Upon hearing


    this, everyone felt less worried.


    ¡°It appears we can only count on you, master.¡±


    ¡°You are indeed an honorable monk, your far-sighted views are to be respected.¡±


    ¡°Master, when we¡¯re home, we¡¯ll definitely build a temple for you and worship all year long.¡±


    The crowd spoke nonstop, buttering up to Maha as much as they could.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡± Maha felt slightly embarrassed again.


    Despite this, Alex reminded him that time was tight, and he should summon the pool now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    By using telepathy in secret, Alex was actually telling Maha to kill them. Thus, after giving it some


    thought, Maha activated his divine energy.

 Chapter 2689

    Chapter 2689


    In the eyes of the crowd, Maha was an honorable monk. He seemed to be chanting Buddhist


    incantations while bathing in golden light.


    One of his hands pointed at the sky while the other pointed to the ground as he shouted out. A


    rainbow-colored cloud thennded from the skies.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Even Alex was taken aback. He questioned him telepathically. ¡°What are you summoning the cloud


    for?¡±


    Maha replied. ¡°It¡¯s better to put on a full act. I¡¯m doing it for you, so these people won¡¯t know that you¡¯ve


    lied to them from the start. Even if they don¡¯t get into the pool, in the end, they¡¯ll still be grateful to you.¡±


    bbergasted by Maha¡¯s words, Alex looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Really one of the five Revealers? Are you even slyer than me?¡±


    Maha was pissed. ¡°And who am I trying to help here?¡±


    As the cloudnded, it burst, and a pool materialized. Within the pool, rainbow colors swirled and


    glowed. The trialists erupted into excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here! The pool has appeared!¡±


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve known that the pool would appear in such a way! No one knew before, but now I¡¯ve


    learned something new.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re about to go home. Oh, how I¡¯ve missed home!¡±


    ¡°My fellow friends, we must be thest batch of trialists in the Underworld. We have made history since


    the start of our friendship! I believe this isn¡¯t the end¡­¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re fated to meet, I¡¯ll let everyone in on some news! Recently, America, the hometown of


    Grand Emperor Rowan, has been due for a revival! I believe many have heard of the news. Once I


    head back, I¡¯ll go to America. Then everyone can group up for a treasure hunt and conquer it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard about it,¡± another one chimed in. ¡°I was nning to head there, then grab all its


    treasures, not leaving a single piece for the natives! Those native Americans, they¡¯ve affected the


    whole universe for their revival! How selfish! Screw them!¡±


    Alex was shaken by the crowd¡¯s conversation.


    ¡®Seems like Lh¡¯s warning wasn¡¯t wrong. Many people of the universe are nning to go after


    America. It seems there¡¯s going to be a cruel war when we¡¯re back.¡¯


    ¡®When we get back, we might have to experience another tough fight.¡¯


    ¡°Hmph, if that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t me me!¡±


    Alex immediately asked Maha telepathically, ¡°Can we just leave all these people here?¡±


    Unfortunately, Maha couldn¡¯t do so. The Dairaionji Temple¡¯smand was irrefutable.


    Alex frowned as his confusion with the temple deepened.


    Just then, Maha shouted, ¡°Oh no! Something¡¯s wrong with the Underworld! The pool is going to depart,


    and this world will be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡± The trialists all felt like going crazy the moment they heard that.


    If this world was really destroyed, all their work would vanish as well.


    ¡°Kid,e help me, quickly!¡± Maha shouted to Alex. ¡°Now that there¡¯s still time, I¡¯ll send you into the


    pool so you can leave first.¡±


    Alex immediately understood what Maha was up to. He truly admired how cunning the monk was and


    quickly answered, ¡°Then¡­ What about these trialists?¡±


    Maha said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care any less. You¡¯re a Buddhist, so you¡¯re the most important one.¡±


    The trialists on the side all screamed and begged, so scared they almost wet themselves.


    Alex said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve taken their things, so I¡¯m responsible for their lives. Even if I¡¯m sacrificed, I¡¯ll try my


    best¡­ Come, let me help you, we must send these people to safety.¡±


    Seeing Alex standing out in the face of trouble, the trialists all trembled with gratitude under the rainbow


    light.


    ¡®He¡¯s a good man!¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s a responsible one, a man of his word!¡¯

 Chapter 2690

    Chapter 2690


    ¡°I¡¯m actually touched, the genius doctor is indeed a great man!¡±


    ¡°How could¡¯ve I have suspected him and ndered him in secret! I¡¯ve even loathed him and thought


    about killing him when I had the chance!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m such a short-sighted man! He treats me better than my parents do! What¡¯s the use of a little


    treasurepared to my life? It¡¯s bulls*it!¡±


    Maha forced Alex¡¯s acting skills out.


    ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that an old monk would be so talented at acting. He¡¯s a natural!¡¯


    Alex didn¡¯t know that Maha was just busy convincing himself.


    ¡°Oh no, the Underworld is copsing. All trialists¡¯ lives are threatened, and there¡¯s not much time left!¡±


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re a Buddhist, so I¡¯ll have to guarantee your safety, Run. Flee before it¡¯s toote!¡±


    ¡°You escaping is better than all of us dying here. You don¡¯t know them anyways, they might evene


    for you when they¡¯re out!¡±


    When the trialists heard that, they almost fainted.


    ¡°Master, no. Please!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t kindness and saving lives the principles of Buddhism? All of us here are living humans, can you


    bear to see so many lives lost?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t trouble the genius doctor, he¡¯s our savior. We swear that we¡¯ll definitely protect and love him.


    From now on, he¡¯s our second parent!¡±


    There was only one chance at life, and nobody wanted to die. Right at that moment, everyone was


    thinking about what death would be like. These trialists were all elites, saints, and geniuses of their


    worlds. They came from high social statuses and treatedmoners as if they were ants.


    They came to the Underworld with the guarantee of evolving. If they knew that they were going to die,


    they would¡¯ve nevere¡­ In the end, they were about to die here. They couldn¡¯t ept such a fate.


    Alex turned back and looked at those nervous trialists who spoke such sincere words.


    He smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I want y¡¯all to be my children from now. I just don¡¯t wish to pay


    such a heavy price-getting attacked after saving you¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, might I suggest this? Each of you will have to swear a spiritual blood oath. You will have to refer


    to me as your big brother and put me as your priority. You¡¯ll always have to put yourself in my shoes


    too.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m in danger, you guys have to help me immediately. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°You want us to swear¡­ A spiritual blood oath?¡±


    ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t such an oath too extreme?¡±


    Once the trialists heard that they needed to swear such an oath, many became unhappy. They were all


    trialists who had to go through tribtions. Thus, their spiritual blood oath would be very effective,


    meaning they had to follow religiously everything they swore.


    If they ever betrayed the oath, the consequences were severe. A lightning tribtion would punish


    them when it was time for them to pass a trial.


    Almost three quarters were unwilling to make an oath. Even though they¡¯d said sweet things before


    this, going as far asparing Alex to their parents, those were just empty words. When it came to a


    critical time, they were also the ones to refuse.


    Maha immediately said, ¡°You all can¡¯t even make an oath. It¡¯s also obvious that you¡¯d look for trouble in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°Alex, I know you follow the Buddhist way of kindness, but sometimes, too much kindness results in


    cruelty upon yourself. The Siddhartha realm is in such a state today because of this, so¡­ Let it go.¡±


    ¡°If you save them today, they might kill you in the future.¡±


    Alex was ultimately impressed with Maha¡¯s acting. He must be truly great, going to such extremes.


    ¡°Master, I still believe that humans are inherently kind creatures.¡±


    ¡°Humans can be both kind and evil. It all depends on their experiences. Ksitigarbha had a great wish,


    he refused to be a Buddha unless hell was empty. Bodhis, however, can only be created once all


    lives are saved.¡±


    ¡°I may not be as great as Ksitigarbha, but I wish to keep some of my kindness. So, those who are


    willing to take the oath cane over once. I¡¯ll let you leave first, but I¡¯ll be staying back to protect you


    all¡­ Be quick!¡±


    As soon as Alex finished speaking, Maha started his convincing act again.


    There were illusions and smokescreens of all manner, even random earthquakes, and tsunamis¡­


    He was the controller of Shoraionji Temple, hence he had a better understanding of this world than


    these trialists.

 Chapter 2691

    Chapter 2691


    Creating such an effect wasn¡¯t difficult. It felt like the world was ending and death was near.


    A middle-aged woman was the first to jump out. She swore the oath at the quickest possible speed,


    following all of Alex¡¯s requests. She shouted as she finished, ¡°Quick, dude! You¡¯re now my dearest


    brother. Send me away, please!¡±


    Alex could feel clearly that the divine power in his mind pce had changed.


    The woman¡¯s oath had actually created a different kind of light in his divine power, one that looked like


    fine golden strings. It was as if they were somehow connected.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing!¡± Alexughed to himself and immediately pulled the woman over.


    ¡°Great, now I¡¯ll open up a hole for you, this is the best I can do!¡±


    ¡°Go now! Once you¡¯re resurrected, make good use of your life!¡±


    Alex acted like he was trying hard, spitting out a mouthful of blood while opening a swirling passage.


    The woman said, ¡°You take care too, brother! If things don¡¯t go well, leave immediately.¡±


    Alex nodded, ¡°Alright, thanks, girl!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, the woman entered the passage and vanished in a blink of an eye. The crowd looked at one


    another.


    With a sigh, Maha said, ¡°Alex, why torture yourself? Even opening the passage for a second will use up


    your Buddhist attributes. They are moving so slowly too. Even if you use up all your powers, you will


    save only a few hundred¡­¡±


    This sentence made a great impact. Just then, almost everyone started swearing, each moving faster


    than the other.


    In the mind pce, Shelly, the tool spirit of Persephone¡®s Folly Bridge and Alex¡¯s guardian, was


    secretly watching everything that was happening outside. Her eyes almost popped out in surprise.


    ¡®Alex, that b*stard, is at it again! Fine, I get it! But Maha too? That honest guy had actually been


    dragged into such lunacy?! You¡¯re one of the five revealers for f*ck¡¯s sake!¡¯


    However, being Alex¡¯s guardian, she was still protective of him.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think these trialists are unusually powerful, so there¡¯s no need to waste your ideas on tricking


    them. Wouldn¡¯t wiping them out be easier? They¡¯re just a bunch of peasants. Keeping them means


    wasting resources.¡¯


    Soon enough, almost half of the people swore the oath and were sent away.


    There was a small group left that could tell that Alex might¡¯ve teamed up with Maha to trick them, so


    they refused to take the oath. Alex stopped trying to convince them as well.


    He turned to Maha, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±


    Maha said, ¡°See, I told you so. But you still made it till now. Fine, let me guide you instead.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Maha sent out a light that engulfed Alex. In the next second, Alex entered the real Pool of Afterlife. The


    moment hended in the water, he could still hear the remaining trialists crying in regret.


    However, it seemed like Maha didn¡¯t n on sending them away now. Leaving a few trialists there


    made it more convincing.

 Chapter 2692

    Chapter 2692


    As he entered the pool, Alex felt an enormously strong sense of power overwhelming him. It was then


    quickly followed by intense pain as if his flesh and blood were drawn away from him again¡­


    His flesh wasn¡¯t actually being ripped out, but training and improvement were advancing his flesh into a


    type of energy.


    The trialists hade to the Underworld mainly to change their skeletons through the pool. They could


    truly merge the bone patterns into their bones and advance further. On the other hand, Alex¡¯s bones


    fused with many mysterious powers, such as Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone, the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, Yin-


    Yang Chi, and Yellow Obsidian Chi. ording to the levels of bones, his had exceeded what the pool


    could enhance. However, since he had just regained his body, it was also considered a burden.


    The pool would also help with training his body, and it required much more energy than upgrading


    bones. Alex could now feel his original bodying back The refined part in the Underworld was now


    merging with his original body by turning into pure energy.


    In an instant, Alex was so overwhelmed with energy that he felt he could punch a hole through the


    skies.


    At the same time, arge gravitational force appeared below the pool and sucked Alex into an unknown


    direction.


    ¡°Sir, sir¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a voice reached Alex¡¯s ears. It was Ne. At the time, she had managed to return to Alex¡¯s


    body. Before he entered the Underworld, Ne had been left out due to thews of the Underworld.


    Since she was attached to Alex¡¯s body, she had to stay alone with his mortal self and lost the chance at


    advancing her bones¡­


    However, as she followed the return of Alex¡¯s body, her own body was improved due to the gain of


    Alex¡¯s unique energy.


    ¡°Ne, are you okay? I haven¡¯t heard from you in years! I¡¯ve been worried!¡±


    Feeling Ne reentering his body, Alex felt relieved knowing that she was alive. His worried heart


    could finally rx.


    Ne was surprised. ¡°Sir, what are you talking about? What do you mean by years? We haven¡¯t parted


    for long¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh right, you did say that your situation was special, and I was suddenly kicked out. Then a


    mysterious force surrounded me, and I couldn¡¯t even take a step closer. So what was it?¡±


    ¡®Not long ago?¡¯ Alex was taken aback, but he quickly understood.


    Time passed differently for Nepared to the Underworld. She followed the outside world¡¯s time.


    One day, in reality, was a hundred years in the Underworld. She¡¯d been at the Underworld for less than


    ten years, which indicated not much time had passed for her.


    ¡°There¡¯s too much to exin!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detailter!¡±


    Right now, both of them saw a ball of light. The light was blurry as if there were images of the outside


    world within. There was another force in the pool pulling them over.


    ¡°Is this the passage back to our realm?¡±


    Alex frowned, thinking about the aim of his trip. It wasn¡¯t just to be stronger, but he wanted to save


    his father as well. Besides, the pool had another power that could save Anna. Hence, he definitely


    couldn¡¯t be sent out now.


    ¡°Stop right now!¡± Alex roared. I-Iis aura burst out with divine power as heavy as arge mountain. One


    punch was enough to send the pool water flowing backward, with that blurry ball of light hit traveling


    hundreds of meters.


    Ne was stunned, ¡°Sir, you¡­¡±


    Alex quickly said, ¡°We can¡¯t leave yet, our main goal hasn¡¯t been aplished.¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly took out the Soul Collection Coffin and carried Anna out.

 Chapter 2693

    Chapter 2693


    ¡°She¡­¡± Ne froze, unable to speak.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡®Why is Alex bringing a corpse out of that coffin?¡¯


    After that, she noticed that Anna looked alive. It even had a heartbeat and breathing. This only


    surprised her more. ¡°Sir, are you not worried about suffocating her? You ced a living person into a


    coffin.¡±


    Alex shushed Ne, indicating that she should keep quiet.


    The ball of light was getting closer, about to bring Alex and Ne out of here.


    Boom!


    Alex sent another punch out but with greater force this time. Punctured, the ball of light flew a few miles


    back. He then immediately used energy from the Pool of Afterlife to revive Anna.


    The process seemed long and tedious, yet, in reality, it was actually quite speedy. Memories of when


    they first met appeared in Alex¡¯s mind. When he first met Anna, she chased after a thief while wearing


    a bikini, which was quite a memorable moment. The second time, he secretly learned her family¡¯s


    traditional martial arts, the Dragon-Tusk Punch¡­


    The third time was even more unforgettable, Anna was drugged and nearly got her Yin energy stolen


    by a rapist¡­


    ¡®Ah, now that I think about it¡­ That was kind of scary. She even pounced on me!¡¯


    ¡°Fate really does work in mysterious ways. Our first few encounters were surely more than peculiar!¡±


    Alex muttered under his breath.


    He was slightly fazed, staring straight at Anna¡¯s face. He noticed that her cheeks were bing rosy,


    indicating that she was regaining life force.


    He remembered how sad Anna¡¯s family looked when she died and how their eyes lit up with hope when


    he brought Anna with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return a healthy daughter to you!¡± Alex extracted the rebirth energy particles from the pool


    and inserted them into Anna using his divine power.


    With a loud gasp, Anna took a deep breath and regained consciousness, her damaged soul was


    repaired as well. She opened her eyes and saw Alex, who was holding her in his arms. His expression


    was filled with concern and anxiety.


    ¡®Hmm, he looks pretty handsome!¡¯


    ¡®Why does he look younger now?¡¯


    As she thought of this, she regained all her sealed memories, she remembered that she died under the


    hands of a powerful figure from Flying Eagles.


    Despite that, she was alive at this very moment.


    ¡°Alex, didn¡¯t I die? Where am I?¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the Underworld. This is the Pool of Afterlife,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Huh..? The Underworld? The Pool of Afterlife?¡± Anna¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°So I really did die¡­ But why


    are you here then? Did you die too?¡±


    Alex shook his head with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Anna¡¯s heart jumped. ¡®So this guy came to the Underworld to save me?!¡¯


    ¡®My god¡­ You¡¯re just too brave, huh? You¡¯re willing to do something this dangerous and ridiculous. Am


    I really that important to you?¡¯


    Seeing how wary she was, Alexforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is the Pool of Afterlife. The name is


    literal, so that means this is the direction to an afterlife. Now that you¡¯ve been revived, I will bring you


    back to your parents.¡±


    ¡°Would you¡­ Ask for my parents¡¯ blessings?¡±


    ¡°Huh..? Mmm¡­¡±


    Alex froze, but out of nowhere, Anna kissed him on the lips.


    It didn¡®t matter if he had the intention to propose or not, she had been waiting for this kiss for a long


    time.

 Chapter 2694

    Chapter 2694


    ¡°Mhm¡­ That¡¯s the stuff!¡± Anna closed her eyes as she took in the taste of Alex¡¯s lips.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was not her first time kissing him, but it was the first time she had felt this excited. This kiss


    touched her deeply, especially since her love for him had rooted deep in her veins. Even though this


    strong woman had voluntarily kissed her man, she didn¡¯t just give him a small peck She started slipping


    her tongue into his mouth as well.


    Ne, however, couldn¡¯t bear watching any longer and pulled Anna off of Alex. ¡°Please, it¡¯s not the


    time for this¡­¡±


    Anna was mad, but she deted as soon as she saw Ne.


    ¡®What a gorgeous woman¡­ Ugh, she must be one of his flings too!¡¯


    Ne ignored her resentment and said, ¡°Sir, what do we do now? You¡¯d like to enter Dairaionji Temple,


    right? Is that still possible?¡±


    Alex replied. ¡°Yes, I can. But you guys might not. Ne, bring her away from this ce first. I¡¯ll be with


    you guys in a bit.¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t understand what Alex and Ne were talking about. She hadn¡¯t caught up with their


    experiences after all.


    Hence, she decided to stay silent, focusing on her surroundings instead. Only then did she realize how


    peculiar this ce looked, certainly something she had never seen in her entire life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ne took action immediately, considering how efficient she actually was. Although she was


    the one who had voluntarily be Alex¡¯s subordinate by contract, she was still originally a


    shieldmaiden.


    Ne then grabbed Anna and rushed into the ball of light that was heading towards them. With their


    figures quivering, both of them disappeared into thin air.


    ***


    Alex put his Soul Collection Coffin away, taking out the tool that Maha had given him a while ago.


    Suddenly, a giant lotus flower descended from the skies. There seemed to be faint Buddhist symbols


    on the pink petals. The base was filled with neat talismans as well, spinning slowly around the flower. It


    also contained odd, mysterious energy within.


    ¡®Is this¡­ The path to the Dairaionji Temple?¡¯


    After that, a golden light shot out from the base of the lotus flower. A translucent Bodhi phantom then


    appeared, he had a bald head andrge face.


    The Bodhi then grinned, gesturing to Alex to get on the base of the flower. He was also muttering


    something over and over again.


    ¡°Come here¡­¡±


    ¡®Is this what they call by the weing monk?¡¯


    ¡®No matter what he is, I have to get to the temple if I want to save my father, even if it¡¯d put me in


    potential danger.¡¯


    Alex walked tip the base, then noticed that the petals were spinning. However, as the base remained in


    ce, he felt like he was taking an elevator. He was then surrounded by a mysterious force before


    turning into a ray of light, shooting straight up into the sky and disappearing into the darkness.


    When Alex activated his divine eye, he could see through the darkness, arge area of Chaos energy.


    With glistening light around him, he thought he literally saw his entire life shing by.


    ¡®If Buddha is no longer around, who is in charge of Dairaionji Temple then?¡¯


    ¡®Maha sounded rather wary of the temple, he¡¯s definitely hiding something from me. He was being very


    vague, so there must be some kind of secret behind all this.¡¯


    ¡®I hope this trip will be a sess!¡¯


    As he thought about that, Alex checked on William, who was currently stored in the Cleansing Vase.


    William seemed fine as of now, his mortality just as expected. He had only spent a few hours in this


    vase,pared to Alex¡®s time on the outside. Alex initially felt relieved, but seeing William¡¯s soul power


    made him worry again.


    If the Soul nting process proceeded further, it would indicate that William¡¯s soul power was growing


    weaker.


    ¡®This is not good.¡¯


    ¡°Dad, you have to hold on. I¡¯m going to save you, I really will¡­¡± He said softly to the Cleansing Vase.


    That was also a promise to himself, hoping to give himself a little more motivation. In reality, he still


    sensed this heavy helplessness within his heart.


    That was because the Ancestral Bodhi Tree would only be able to slow down the Soul nting


    process. In order to solve the root of this problem, he would have to look for the powerful being who


    was behind this.


    However, he still had no clue who this person was.


    ¡°Son¡­ son¡­¡± A soft divine voice rmed Alex.


    It was his father¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Did he wake up..?¡¯


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awake? Do you remember me? How are you feeling? Is your mind clear enough? Who¡¯s


    your Soul nter?¡± Alex was so overwhelmed; his voice was starting to tremble too.


    This was the first time they had talked to each other after reuniting.

 Chapter 2695

    Chapter 2695


    Unexpectedly, William continued to say the following, ¡°Kill me¡­ Just kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alex was shocked, freezing up.


    ¡®How could I possibly kill my own father?¡¯ With this, tears trickled down his cheeks.


    William continued to speak to him telepathically, seemingly impatient. ¡°Quick, kill me now, shatter my


    soul. Else you¡¯d be a grave danger¡­¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, his expression became twisted. He seemed to be in immense pain. His soul power


    was shaking as well. Some traces of a new soul power had been generated, suppressing William¡¯s


    soul¡­


    ¡°D*mn it. Who are you? Who the heck are you?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Come out here and face me!¡±


    Alex yelled, nearly breaking down. As a son, he couldn¡¯t possibly stay calm in this situation.


    Despite that, the powerful being¡¯s divided soul didn¡¯t respond to Alex in the slightest, as if it couldn¡¯t


    hear him. In just a few moments, William fell silent once again,ying on the bottom of the vase, not


    moving an inch.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Alex muttered under his breath, trembling with sorrow.


    Suddenly, the lotus flower came to a halt, floating in mid-air. A spinning ck hole formed above his


    head, but it was stuck for some reason.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Alex ced the vase back in a safe ce, but something went wrong. The ck hole above his head


    was trembling, bing unstable by the minute. There was a ck fog-like object dissipating as well.


    It seemed that the entire ck hole was going to crumble.


    Alex¡¯s heart dropped. ¡®What¡¯s with this?¡¯


    ¡®Is the passage falling apart?¡¯


    ¡®Does that mean I won¡¯t be able to reach the temple?¡¯


    Suddenly, the lotus flower released a golden shimmer as several Buddhist symbols caught on mes.


    Even the petals caught fire.


    Alex jumped from shock. ¡®What is this? Is it trying to burn me to death?¡¯


    He then looked towards the weing monk, only to realize that he was no longer there. He seemed


    to have disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Alex panicked. He didn¡¯t want to die now.


    However, the situation was out of his control. The burning flower was rushing into the ck hole,


    despite falling apart. Alex couldn¡¯t help but express fear. No mortal could stay calm when suchrge


    amounts of energy were colliding.


    Alex then used the strongest defense he had. He even used the Genbu Shield, holding it in front of


    himself.


    Boom!


    Aloud explosion rang in his ears, and the energy within the ck hole burst out as if a bomb had


    ignited. Alex felt as if his body was getting crushed.


    In an instant, the Genbu let out a loud howl as the Genbu Emperor¡¯s phantom appeared in the air.


    Thousands of feet tall, the spirit held back the gravitational energy within the ck hole.


    At the same time, the base was destroyed into pieces as well. mes were sent flying into the air.


    Some evennded on Alex.


    The armor had activated on its own, protecting Alex. It would¡¯ve destroyed at least half of Alex¡¯s soul


    otherwise. Death was definitely a possibility as well.


    ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Alex yelled as he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    ¡®Weing monk my a*s! That¡¯s a murderer right there! How could he do this to me?!¡¯


    After that, he realized that his surroundings had changed. No longer were there the rays of light, and all


    he saw were ruins. Buildings had copsed, and a holy tower had been broken in half.


    There was even a Bodhi statue with bloody tears dripping down its eyes, with several stacks of


    skeletons around it.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    Alex was utterly shocked.


    ¡®Why am I looking at such a deste and sorrowful ce?¡¯


    ¡®Is this really Dairaionji Temple?¡¯

 Chapter 2696

    Chapter 2696


    These were the ruins of an ancient Buddhist battlefield. There were once countless Bodhisattvas and


    great Buddhas fighting here, and from the traces the front of the ruins left behind, one could imagine


    the tragic war at that time.


    The fallen statue was still as vivid as ever, even after so many years. Spots of Buddha¡¯s intent were


    scattered, but they were very small, almost negligible.


    ¡°This is the real body of the Bodhisattva!¡±


    Alex was shocked. That was no statue, but the bodhisattva¡¯s real flesh, petrified after death in battle. It


    had always existed there.


    There was also a massive head that rolled down to the corner of the ground, once a living person.


    ¡°Who actually did all these?¡±


    ¡°So many Bodhisattvas have fallen here. This should be some Buddhist kingdom, but it had been


    broken into ruins. The Bodhisattvas had their heads severed, and gods and Buddhas fell to the ground.


    What really happened back then?¡±


    Alex was shocked, but more than that, he wanted to know what this ce was.


    The Buddhist lotus passed through the ck hole before it copsed and brought him here¡­ Could


    some ident have happened when it was passing over, in which coordinates were scrambled, and


    this ce had left the realm of the Dairaionji Temple?


    Alex looked behind him, but there was nothing.


    The Buddhist Lotus had disappeared. Nobody knew whether it had crumbled or was automatically


    hidden. He settled down and searched the side but found no exit. So he slowly wandered in this ruin.


    Destion, abandonment, destruction, vicissitudes, these were what these ancient Buddhist ruins felt


    like.


    Alex walked a lot. He turned over lots of debris, wanting to find some trace or an entrance or exit. In the


    end, however, he was disappointed. It was as though someone had nted a powerful bewitching


    formation to these ancient Buddhist ruins. No matter how hard he tried, he could not go out.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m not going to die here like this, right?¡± Alex¡¯s heart was anxious, now was not the time to


    consider this, but time wasn¡¯t on his side. William¡¯s situation was getting worse and worse, and he


    couldn¡¯t afford to dy any further.


    ¡°Shelly, Clinton!¡±


    ¡°Come out and identify this ce. Do you know where this is?¡±


    Alex urgently called the vassal spirits of the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and the Requiem Clock.


    Unexpectedly, these two guys lost their connection at a critical moment.


    The two Buddha artifacts were clearly in his mind pce, but they simply couldn¡¯t be called, as if they


    had entered some unknown domiant state.


    ¡°Here¡­ It seems like it will devour my divine power!¡°


    Alex suddenly noticed something at this time, which he hadn¡¯t noticed before. Now that he looked


    closely at the mind pce, he saw a strange force secretly devouring his divine power.


    His divine power was inexplicably decreasing.


    ¡°What¡¯s devouring it?¡±


    ¡°Could this have caused Shelly and Clinton¡¯s silence?¡±


    After Alex discovered this matter, he immediately followed the peculiar force. Finally, he found the


    traces and followed that force, and tracked it.


    In the end, surprisingly, the source was found in a pagoda that had broken in the middle and fallen to


    the ground. However, the second he actually found the source, Alex¡®s entire body became numb.


    A child!


    A little boy of about three or four sat within the abandoned copsed pagoda, bare-assed and still dirty


    on the outside¡­ He opened his wide and slithery eyes and stared nkly at Alex, probably least


    expecting to see a living person here.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°No. What are you?¡±


    Alex opened his mouth and surveyed the child with his divine eyes, and found that he was a little


    different from a normal living person. It was this little thing that had been secretly sucking his divine


    power.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The child screamed and mmed his head into the ground.

 Chapter 2697

    Chapter 2697


    Shocked, Alex yelled.


    ¡°No!!!¡±


    However, it was toote. The child¡¯s head hit the ground hard, but the imagined scene of a popped and


    bloody head did not happen. Instead, the child hit it directly to itself.


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Where did it go? Was it my illusion?¡±


    Alex rubbed his eyes and immediately discovered that they did not work here, he could not even see


    through the stone ground. Thus, he forced open his divine eye, which he had not used for a long time.


    He didn¡®t expect that it woulde in handy this time. The divine eye could sense holy energy.


    In the ruins, various Bodhisattva statues, the actual body of the Buddha after death, giant white bones


    of unknown species were all emitting faint holy energy. With the help of the divine eyes, Alex could see


    very clearly. The holy energy was like streams of air, all leading in a certain direction.


    Alex¡¯s divine power was also decreasing.


    ¡°It¡¯ s that little kid?!¡±


    Alex was shocked because of this little kid¡¯s ability. He had devoured all that holy energy, but how old


    was he anyway? At such a young age, he was massive. What kind of monster was this?


    A demon?


    Alex had searched the ce several times over, but he had never found any living thing before. The


    ruins were like a forgotten corner of the universe where no life was left behind. Now, he finally found a


    living person. How could he miss it?


    ¡°Come out, little brother. Let¡®s talk!¡± Alex approached and said.


    ¡°Yah yah yah yah yah¡­¡±


    The little boy vocalized. It sounded like anger and amand. Alex couldn¡¯t understand it, and he was


    getting ready to take him down.


    Unexpectedly, the little thing was very flexible. Although his legs were short, he ran swiftly. No matter


    how Alex chased, he failed to catch up. This little guy was able to burrow around in the ground, like an


    expert underground.


    This would be difficult for Alex, he could not reach the ground even if he could teleport.


    Finally, Alex took out his great killing weapon, the Twenty-Four Rod Formation gs.


    He quietly looked around the pagoda where the little boy had stayed at. Not long after, the little boy fell


    into the and was trapped by the formation gs. No matter how much he struggled, he could not


    leave. With gritted teeth, he was so anxious that he wailed and screamed.


    Alex smiled as he approached.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With the spell formationid down by the Twenty-Four Rod Formation gs, some kind of great


    mysterious power was isted. The little boy could no longer secretly suck the divine power from


    Alex¡¯s body.


    ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡±


    However, the little boy did not answer. He only shouted hysterically, revealing his row of snow-white


    teeth as if he wanted to bite Alex to death.


    Suddenly, at that moment, Alex¡¯s powerful divine thoughts picked up his spiritual fluctuations and read


    a message.


    ¡°Silly boy, I don¡¯t want to talk to you! ¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Alex¡¯s mind shook in disbelief. ¡®This kid, what the heck is he?¡¯


    Soon, he came to a decision.


    Alex said to the little boy, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, forget it. I don¡¯t need to know anyway!


    Seeing that you can absorb such a huge amount of holy energy, your body should be extraordinary¡­


    Now, it is equal to a living treasure trove¡­ No, it¡¯s immortal medicine, and with the holy energy factor, I


    should getrge benefits just by eating you.¡±


    Once he heard Alex say he would eat him, the little boy became a little scared.


    Immediately, he shook his head and waved his hands. ¡°No, don¡¯t eat me!¡±


    Alexughed lightly. ¡°A little demon of unknown origin with so much holy energy in his body. If I don¡¯t


    eat you now, would I have to wait until the new year?¡±


    The little boy saw Alex getting ready to eat. He quickly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not a little demon. You¡¯re


    mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ the Ancestral Bodhi Tree!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 2698

    Chapter 2698


    A small demon actually said he was the Ancestral Bodhi Tree?


    Could Alex believe him?


    However, if he was not the real Ancestral Bodhi Tree, why would he tell such an obvious and unreliable


    lie?


    Wouldn¡¯t he be more convincing if he had casually said he was some human or some fallen mythical


    creature?


    So¡­


    ¡°Are you really the Ancestral Bodhi Tree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, warrior, don¡¯t eat me. I¡¯m actually very old and not tasty at all.¡±


    Alex looked at his pink, tender face and edgy look and quipped powerlessly.


    But¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t look old at all, you must taste real good. You will melt in my mouth!¡±


    ¡°Argh!!! ¡±


    The little boy growled. His appearance turned fierce, and he wanted to suck up the divine power from


    Alex¡¯s body.


    However, the Twenty-Four Rod Formation gs had enveloped him, not to mention he wasn¡¯t in a


    good state. Completely unable to absorb the power, he gave up in despair, wiping his tears as he cried,


    ¡°Okay, the ancient Buddhist path is destined to be broken. The Dairaionji Temple has turned into a


    Demonic Cave, and the world will end sooner orter. I, the Ancestor Bodhi has incarnated into food


    today, a step ahead of others.¡±


    Alex, of course, wasn¡¯t really about to eat him. If he was really the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, then the boy


    was the very thing he had worked so hard to find.


    Alex sat down.


    He took out a bunch of food from his storage ring and spread it on the ground. There were spiritual


    fruits, immortal peaches, elixir, spiritual beast meat, and even fine wine¡­ For many years, Alex could


    only devour bone patterns in theherworld. Now that his flesh had been restored, he began to


    salivate from the sight of the delicious food before him.


    Alex first ate an immortal peach, aherworld specialty. Before this, he had never eaten one. After a


    bite, however, he feltfortable.


    However, for Alex, this immortal peach was only suitable for moistening the mouth. It wasn¡¯t useful for


    cultivation. Since his body was now hammered to a certain level, ordinary heavenly treasures wouldn¡¯t


    make much difference.


    It was annoying to be starting from such a high point. Amid eating the food, Alex finally found that the


    little kid was not interested in other things, but it was the wine¡­ He seemed to have a special love for


    it.


    His eyes were staring straight at the wine gourd, his mouth drooling.


    ¡°What is this. kind of wine?¡±


    ¡°How is it so fragrant?¡±


    The little brat or that Ancestor Bodhi finally got greedy and couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth.


    Alex gulped the wine like water and finally burped, spewing out thick wine gas. The Ancestor Bodhi


    took it all in with a face of intoxication. When he opened his eyes, his mouth watered even more.


    ¡°This is¡­Well, fake wine.¡±


    ¡°It tastes terrific, and I don¡¯t know how that old fe got his hands on it.¡±


    The wine in Alex¡¯s hand had been tricked from theherworld trialists and stored in some storage ring


    that had a space of hundreds of cubic meters, all of which were filled with wine gourds of such. That


    trialist was an old man, and he had to be an alcoholic.


    Seeing Alex drinking like that, and with the wine in the gourd almost exhausted, the Ancestor Bodhi


    quickly said, ¡°Drink slowly. Don¡¯t finish it. Give me some, and let me taste this delicious wine before I


    die. Then I can die in peace.¡±


    Alex did not stop, however. He took another big sip and the wine gourd emptied. Then, he asked, ¡°You


    say you are the Ancestor Bodhi tree, but you do not look like a tree.¡±


    Seeing Alex finish the wine, the Ancestor Bodhi was saddened and did not want to say a word.


    Alex took out two wine gourds and popped open the sealed lid. At once, an instant burst of fragrance


    filled the air.


    The Ancestor Bodhi instantly snapped his eyes open. With his eyes glowing, he smacked his lips and


    said, ¡°I am the Ancestor Bodhi, the Ancestral Bodhi Tree is my true body.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2699

    Chapter 2699


    After saying that, he started drooling.


    Alex was really a bit speechless. Despite being so child-like, the boy was actually so interested in the


    wine. Thus, he threw a wine gourd to the Ancestor Bodhi.


    The little fe held it and drank very carefully, as afraid to spill a drop. He had a very funny expression.


    In one breath, he drank half a gourd. Drawing a long breath, Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°I feelfortable


    and alive again. Good wine is really only on earth. It¡¯s hard to find among the gods.¡±


    Although unconcerned about this, Alex asked, ¡±Where is your real body?¡±


    The Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°Dead.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Alex jumped.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s almost dead, so I guess it¡¯s about time.¡±


    Alex snatched the wine gourd out of his hand. ¡°Tell me in detail. What is the situation?¡±


    The Ancestor Bodhi was anxious. ¡°Why do you grab my wine gourd? You only need to speak! The one


    who died was my real body, not yours. What¡¯s your hurry?¡±


    Alex made a gesture to pour out the wine in the gourd, which scared the little boy, who repeatedly


    shouted, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I will tell you, but you must not pour it out. Wouldn¡¯t this be a waste of


    heavenly things? Your actions will be condemned by the heavens. Anyway, my real body was robbed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Alex was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Literally.¡±


    ¡°Your true body is a tree, not clothes¡­What will anyone benefit by robbing your true body?¡±


    The Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°There are many things that can be done. Do you have any


    misunderstanding about my true body? I am the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, the number one Buddhist tree in


    the world. With my true body, I can hold the Dairaionji Temple andmand the Buddhist world. Do


    you think many things could¡¯ve been done?¡±


    Alex was shocked.


    However, the Ancestor Bodhi immediately said, ¡°But, there are some unwise ones who wanted to use


    this way to control the Buddhist world. That was a wrong n. The Ancestor Bodhi is not a vegetarian.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Alex looked at his mouth spewing out the alcoholic fumes and thought to himself, ¡®It seems you really


    do not abstain from meat.¡¯


    Then, Alex learned that the Western Buddha Sect catastrophe had also affected the Dairaionji Temple.


    During the Ancient Western Great Buddhist War, the Bodhisattva¡¯s head was severed. The great


    Buddha fell, and the Doors of Fate were broken. The Buddha escaped with a wisp of essence, hiding in


    the Dairaionji Temple. Unexpectedly, the Dairaionji Temple had long since changed, no longer the


    same as before.


    The evil demon took control of the Dairaionji Temple, devoured the Buddha¡¯s essence, and transformed


    into Lord Buddha. The final result was that the Buddhist soil of the Dairaionji Temple was contaminated


    by the evil demon, and the Ancestral Bodhi Tree had awoken in anger. He was, however, poisoned by


    the evil demon. It took its true body and even cast a soul on top of the tree¡¯s true body to evolve into a


    brand new and obedient Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    Ancestor Bodhi escaped with difficulty and hid in this ancient Buddhist battlefield¡­


    Since he was poisoned and seriously injured, he had to now rely on the ancient Buddhist battlefield¡¯s


    absorption of the four scattered Buddha intentions, barely getting by¡­ Instead, Alex¡¯s sudden


    appearance caused him to absorb part of the divine power, suppressing the injury. Now, there were


    signs of aeback.


    Alex was extremely shocked after hearing this. Dairaionji Temple was actually controlled by evil


    demons. Moreover, the Ancestral Bodhi Tree was seeded with a soul, so what the heck was this?


    That was the great weapon to suppress the 33 Demons Realm. Oncepletely controlled, what


    would be left?


    The harm produced might be even more severe than the undying n.


    ¡°I have a way to help you pull out your soul poison now,¡± Alex said thoughtfully. ¡°If that be the case, can


    you snatch back your true body?¡±


    The Ancestor Bodhi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult.¡±


    ¡°Difficulty is better than dying. I will do my best to help you.¡±


    The Ancestor Bodhi looked at him. ¡±What do you want?¡±


    Alex said in a deep voice, ¡°I want your body.¡±

 Chapter 2700

    Chapter 2700


    Like a drunkard, the Ancestor Bodhi reached out and snatched the other gourd and drank its contents


    in one gulp.


    Then, he threw the empty container at Alex¡¯s body, humming, ¡°B*stard¡­ You too covet my true body,


    one that has lost its value. All right, the wine is also gone, and I am also over it. Since you want to eat


    me, get it done and over with!¡±


    Alex shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re just essence now, and I¡¯m not interested anymore. Compared to that, I


    should simply just drink the wine.¡±


    He casually took out two more gourds. This time, Alex ced them a little farther away, ensuring that it


    was out of the Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s reach even if he peeked over. Then, he poured himself a drink in front


    of Ancestor Bodhi


    Ancestor Bodhi had just quenched his thirst, speaking with great righteousness and an expression of


    heroism. Soon, he was defeated under the fragrance of wine.


    ¡°You¡­ How many of these are left?¡±


    Alex said, ¡°There should be thousands of gourds!¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi was depressed. Since there were actually thousands of gourds of wine, wouldn¡¯t he be


    unable to drink them if he died like this?


    ¡°Little kid, I am destined to meet the Ancestor Bodhi. You¡¯re right; to get my true body back, there will


    be difficulties, but there are always more solutions. We can drink wine while thinking of solutions. When


    you finish those thousand gourds of wine, I¡¯d have thought of a solution.¡±


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that after drinking the wine, the soul of your true body would be


    completely nted and cannot get back?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi¡®s gluttony unleashed again. He finally stopped beating around the bush and said, ¡°Just


    be straight with me. What exactly do you want from me?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°To save a person!¡±


    ¡°Save someone? Who?¡±


    ¡°My father!¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi learned that Alex¡¯s father was also soul-nted, and Alex wanted to freeze the soul to


    a certain degree under the Ancestral Bodhi Tree. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I refuse,


    but there¡¯s no way! I was also being soul-nted, but my true body is now poisoned, and there is no


    way to ease that degree of soul-nting¡­ The thing is, my true body was robbed, and my essence has


    escaped. I believe that the true body won¡¯t live long. Thus, the Ancestral Bodhi Tree cannot be used for


    others.¡±


    Alex nodded, ¡°You are very noble, but¡­ This is a hostile act. We must steal your true body back!¡±


    In the end, under the temptation of the wine, Ancestor Bodhi decided to listen to Alex and risk it.


    ¡°But let me rify. I am not allowed to take my true body. Only you can.¡±


    ¡°Once I get close, my true body will sense it, the great evil demon will find me, then all work will be lost,


    everything is finished.¡±


    Alex nodded, ¡°Okay, as long as you send me there.¡±


    The two made a good decision and immediately began to implement the n. Alex quickly put away


    the Twenty-Four-Rod Formation gs and injected a considerable amount of divine power into the


    Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s spirit.


    Soon, the Ancestor Bodhi felt a momentary taste of heaven and earth.


    ¡°It¡¯sfortable!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Buddhist energy of yours to have such strong detoxification effects! I feel that the


    toxin has been reduced by half¡­ Hah! There is a situation. I seem to have some impression of this


    Buddhist energy of yours. Some stubborn guy seems to have made this. What is it called?¡±


    Alex lifted his eyes and answered, ¡°Ksitigarbha.¡±


    The Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°Ah, yes! He¡¯s called Ksitigarbha. I remember how stubborn that guy really


    was. He obviously has the heart of the Buddha but preferred to take the extraordinary path to hell to


    engage in some kind of merit list. Was that not nonsense? This Buddhist power of yours¡­ It¡¯s not like


    he passed it on to you, right?¡±


    Alex nodded, ¡°Sort of!¡±


    ¡°What about your master? Is he still alive?¡±


    ¡°Long gone, I just got his inheritance,¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Dang! What about¡­ What about Shelly?¡± His eyes suddenly became very bright


    Alex clearly felt a strong fluctuation in his emotions and seemed to attach great importance to Shelly.


    Shelly, the tool spirit of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge¡­


    Alex had already heard this from the Mahabharata. The key here was even Ancestor Bodhi was so


    attached to her, so what were that littledy¡¯s origins?


    Was she still some kind of Buddhist princess?


    Finally, it was the Ancestor Bodhi who took the initiative to stop the topic. He also advised Alex to never


    mention the word, Shelly, especially in Dairaionji Temple. Otherwise, there would be trouble.

 Chapter 2701

    Chapter 2701


    This time, Ancestor Bodhi hadpletely piqued Joe¡¯s curiosity. So, Joe asked, ¡°That Rac¡­ Who


    exactly is she?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t say! I can¡¯t say!¡±


    Afterward, he was filled with a fighting spirit. ¡°This is probably the will of the Western Paradise, leaving


    a chance for our Buddhism. Brat, what are you waiting for? I¡¯ll send you to Dairaionji Temple right now.


    Remember, my real body is at the Heart Mountain behind it. When the timees, you¡­¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi whispered to Joe, telling him the key secrets of his actual body.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe nodded.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Good brat, the revival of the Western Paradise¡¯s Buddhist realm will depend on you.¡±


    Joe smiled. Having a vague concept about the Buddhism of Western Paradise, he had done everything


    just to save his father.


    Joe


    Alex


    ***


    Whoosh!


    With their heads faced down, Ancestor Bodhi grabbed Joe and burrowed into the ground.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°The underground air isn¡¯t good, and there¡¯s a strong earthen stench, so you¡¯ll have to endure it for a


    bit,¡± Ancestor Bodhi reminded him.


    After that, he told Joe again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe


    Alex


    An ancient Buddhist battlefield was fought here at the forbidden area of Dairaionji Temple. Over a


    hundred bodhisattvas once died in bloody battles here, and many Buddhas met their demise¡­ This


    ce had inherited the residual ancient Buddhist fighting spirits. Hence, those evil demons that had a


    hold on Dairaionji Temple dared not enter this ce, inadvertently sealing it up.


    If Ancestor Bodhi hadn¡¯t been able to burrow into the ground and break force fields, he wouldn¡¯t have


    come to this ce. In fact, he would have been refined a long time ago.


    Soon, they arrived at the periphery of the ancient Buddhist battlefield. As expected, a force field


    engulfed the ce.


    Joe asked, ¡°Do you want to try to break the seal open?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi hurriedly stopped him. ¡°You mustn¡¯t. If you break the seal, the evil demons inside can


    sense you. If I take you in, however, we¡¯ll be unnoticed.¡±


    At this stage, they had already consumed two whole hours.


    Finally, Ancestor Bodhi sessfully broke through the seal and entered it stealthily along with Joe. In


    an instant, Joe felt the strangeness of this realm. It contained Buddhist intent, yet it was filled with


    ludicrosity.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    Faint demonic Chi was flowing, invisible, and matterless. As expected, it did not look like a Buddhist


    Nirvana at all.


    This ce had been corrupted.


    ¡°Leave. Quickly!¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi pulled Joe and rapidly burrowed into the ground. The moment they came in, Joe could


    also sense that they were almost discovered.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    Soon, two people came over, monks.


    Joe activated the X-ray vision of his divine eyes, and at a nce, he let out a gasp. The two men were


    not actual monks but two demons.


    Joe


    Alex


    Their true identities were hairy, pitch-ck bear demons, but each seemed to be carrying a monk¡¯s


    body on their backs. When they turned around, they looked like kind Buddhist disciples, but they


    became hideous demons when they turned around again.


    At that moment, the two fake monks showed their true faces and engaged in a discussion.


    ¡°Strange. I clearly felt an abnormal movement here just now. Why did I find nothing?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you urchin. You must¡¯ve be blind from all that drinking.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I really am.¡±


    ¡°This is Dairaionji Temple. Who else can enter? It¡¯s very safe! Go, go¡­ Go take a leak! We¡¯ll continue


    drinkingter!¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡®D*mn! Are they going to piss on our heads?!¡¯


    Joe


    Alex

 Chapter 2702

    Chapter 2702


    ¡°Hey. They¡¯re going to piss on our heads! Are you going to endure it?¡± Josua said to a curled up and


    constipated looking Ancestor Bodhi beside him.


    Josua


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi replied to him via telepathy, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m a tree, so there must¡¯ve been more than a


    few demons that had pooped and peed on me? They are all just nutrients¡­ I even have to thank


    them.¡±


    ¡°F*ck..!¡±


    With his X-ray vision, Josua saw that the two demons had already pulled out their junk and were ready


    to start peeing.


    Josua


    Alex


    How could he endure that?


    Was he not afraid of horrible luck?


    Seeing Josua about to make a move, Ancestor Bodhi immediately stopped him.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Forget it. It is much easier to resolve conflict withpromise. If you keep acting this way, you¡¯ll easily


    trigger an unforeseen event.¡±


    Josua red at Ancestor Bodhi. How could he allow that?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Josua


    Alex


    Was he asking him to submit to humiliation?


    Absolutely not!


    A real man would know that some things must never be done. If the news about someone peeing on


    his head were to reach the ears of women and children, what dignity would he still have?


    If brute force was out of the question, then¡­


    He fished out The Boundless Buddhist Creature, a book he had found at Grand Bodhisattva¡¯s


    residence. An extraordinary text, it had the ability to capture mythical creatures. Josua believed that the


    two bear demons before him couldn¡¯t possibly be more powerful than mythical creatures, so capturing


    them shouldn¡®t be too much of a challenge.


    Josua


    Alex


    The book had recognized Josua as his master when he acquired it, and it started to refine itself.


    Josua


    Alex


    At this moment, it already had a mental picture of him. Time was of the essence, and Josua did not


    want to be peed all over his head. He flipped open the book and, with his mental strength, locked onto


    the two bear demons.


    Josua


    Alex


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Josua felt a sinking at breakneck speed in the book. The two bear demons were absorbed into it.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°That fast?!¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi was shocked as well. Looking at the book in Josua¡¯s hand, his eyes widened in


    surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t this The Boundless Buddhist Creature, a supreme Buddhist treasure? Why is it in your


    hands?¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Someone gave it to me, ¡± replied Josua.


    Josua


    Alex


    Thus, what else could Ancestor Bodhi say?


    ¡®Someone gave you a treasure of such value?! You must be awesome!¡¯


    At that moment, Josua was mentally immersed in The Boundless Buddhist Creature. He could hear


    Buddhist songs and chants, including a potent mental interference-transcendence.


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua knew when he acquired this book that it was equipped with a taming system and that the


    mythical creatures it captured could be tamed sessfully in a very short time.


    Josua


    Alex


    It was surprisingly efficient. However, Josua soon heard two horrible screams.


    Josua


    Alex


    Then, The Boundless Buddhist Creature spat out the two demons, they had turned into badly mutted


    corpses. Some of their remains even sshed on Josua.


    Josua


    Alex


    Meanwhile, Ancestor Bodhi was unscathed even after recklessly burrowing into the ground and


    avoiding them.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Josua cursed. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Josua


    Alex


    Why didn¡¯t it work?¡¯


    With a smile, Ancestor Bodhi whispered, ¡°You¡¯re confused, aren¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you think about what


    kind of existence The Boundless Buddhist Creature is? How could it have an eye on such little


    demons? Such little demons are the epitome of sphemy against The Boundless Buddhist Creature!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, can it? It even picks targets and can¡¯t devour them if they aren¡¯t mythical creatures?¡± Josua


    gasped.


    Josua


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi nodded. ¡°Of course, how could such trash be worthy of The Boundless Buddhist


    Creature?¡±


    Josua helplessly shrugged.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡®Alright, I underestimated the book, I suppose.¡¯


    After that, Ancestor Bodhi traveled underground with Josua again. They saw a towering shrine covered


    in golden light, the real Dairaionji Temple. The Heart Mountain was behind the shrine.


    Josua


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi pointed at the Heart Mountain and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go over there anymore, so you can only


    rely on yourself for the rest. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here. When the timees, I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Josua proceeded cautiously, not daring to get too close to Dairaionji Temple.


    Josua


    Alex


    ording to Ancestor Bodhi, having disguised himself as Lord Buddha, the great demon was now


    living inside Dairaionji Temple with impunity.

 Chapter 2703

    Chapter 2703


    If discovered, he would most likely die. When bypassing the shrine, Steven heard a mighty heartbeat.


    Steven


    Alex


    Thump! Thump!


    It did not belong to a human, it sounded dull, yet powerful. When it reached one¡¯s ears, one could even


    feel heavy coercion, involuntarily wanting to worship it.


    ¡®How powerful!¡¯


    Steven was shocked.


    Steven


    Alex


    Fortunately, his physique had just undergone evolution at the Pool of Afterlife and had significantly


    improved, regardless of the mental body, physical body, and root bones. He didn¡¯t use his Buddhist


    ability to prevent the great demon from waking up ording to Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s reminder, that great


    demon had a very sensitive Buddhist aura, and it would notice even a slight fluctuation.


    Ten minutester, he reached the Heart Mountain after bypassing Dairaionji Temple stealthily.


    Soon, he saw the Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s natural body, one so enormous that it upied almost half


    the mountain range. The entire Heart Mountain coupled with the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, looked like a


    large potted nt from a distance.


    A tree had been raised on a mountain.


    Lingering white mist and drifting spiritual energy filled the mountain, beaming with dazzling golden holy


    light. However, after careful inspection, Steven could tell that the golden holy light was fake.


    Steven


    Alex


    It turned out to be some kind of demonic Chi¡­ Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s real body and his escape, corrupted


    by poison, indicated that the Ancestral Bodhi Tree had lost its original vital energy. After the remaining


    shell lost its essence, it would rot slowly and be unsalvagable.


    Roar! Roar!


    Steven heard furious roars from a distance. Then, curses carried over.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Trash! All of you are trash!¡±


    ¡°Good-for-nothing¡­ Unable to do anything right? What¡®s the point of having trash like you people?!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Boom!


    Steven was stunned. Who exactly had flown into a rage at the Heart Mountain?


    Steven


    Alex


    The next second, he discovered a few demons, resembling the previous two demons with monks¡¯ skin


    on their backs, rolling down the mountain. A demon was so close to Steven that it almost spotted him.


    Steven


    Alex


    Then, he heard that guy at the Heart Mountain again in a more furious voice.


    ¡°What Ancestral Bodhi Tree? It¡¯s simply trash!¡±


    ¡°How dare this kind of rotten tree call itself the number one Buddhist tree?! Bah!¡±


    Steven moved some feets closer. He could clearly see movement at the Heart Mountain without


    activating the divine eyes. A phantom of a soul was constantly circling around the Ancestral Bodhi


    Tree¡­ Meanwhile, the Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s real body was in a terrible state. It was sick, with more


    than half of its leaves yellow. With the ground full of withered leaves, it looked as if its days were


    numbered.


    Steven


    Alex


    The phantom¡¯s emotions were in an agitated state.


    Steven quickly guessed that a soul had been generated after Soul nting was cast inside the


    Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    Steven


    Alex


    To his surprise, that soul¡¯s body could detach itself from the Ancestral Bodhi Tree and roam freely


    outside. It even possessedbat power so powerful it drove away other demons like rolling balls.


    ¡°What do I need you for? What do I need you for?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The soul¡¯s phantom smacked the Ancestral Bodhi Tree repeatedly.


    Countless withered leaves on the Ancestral Bodhi Tree fell off one after another.


    ¡°Hmph! What a broken tree! I¡¯lle back and deal with youter!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll burn you down! ¡±


    The phantom looked furious. It unexpectedly left the ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s range and rushed down the


    Heart Mountain.


    Steven was shocked.


    Steven


    Alex


    Could he have been discovered?


    However, he soon discovered that the phantom was heading directly to the shrine of Dairaionji Temple.


    ¡®Good chance!¡¯


    Steven seized the opportunity. He directly teleported to the Heart Mountain and retrieved the Ancestral


    Bodhi Tree using the method Ancestor Bodhi had taught him!


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Om mani padme hum! Retrieve!¡±

 Chapter 2704

    Chapter 2704


    Being the spirit of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, no one knew the tree better than Ancestor Bodhi himself.


    After all, both of them were mutually indispensable existences for countless epochs.


    A mark, which the spirit could not erase, had long been left on the Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    ¡°Om mani padme hum¡­¡±


    It was an incantation to retrieve the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, by shrinking it.


    Whoosh!


    In that instant, the Ancestral Bodhi Tree shook, and the huge, boundless canopy trembled violently.


    Moses looked at the rear, afraid that the demon that had just rushed down woulde back. He would


    be in deep trouble when the time came. Fortunately, there were a lot of movements here, he was on a


    vast mountain, after all, so the distance was a little great, and it was not profoundly rted.


    Moses


    Alex


    But soon, Moses was shocked. Not only was the Ancestral Bodhi Tree moving, but the Heart Mountain


    underneath moved as well.


    Moses


    Alex


    Boom! Boom!


    The sound it emitted was simply earth-shattering, like rolling thunder.


    The entire mountain shook to the point Moses almost lost his footing.


    Moses


    Alex


    Immediately afterward, Dairaionji Temple at the foot of the Heart Mountain trembled as well.


    ¡®D*mn! It¡¯s starting to get serious!¡¯ Moses¡¯s face was ashen.


    Moses


    Alex


    He knew he had overlooked one thing. The Ancestral Bodhi Tree had been growing at the Heart


    Mountain for countless billions of years, its tree roots probably long prated the entire Heart


    Mountain, wrapping itself around it. Hence, when the tree moved, the mountain would also follow suit.


    At this moment, everyone at Dairaionji Temple was rmed. Themotion caused by the Heart


    Mountain and the Ancestral Bodhi Tree was simply too great.


    Everyone ran out and looked at the Heart Mountain.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Did Master finally seed in the Soul nting and refining the Ancestral Bod hi Tree?¡±


    ¡°What magnificent momentum! The entire Heart Mountain is shaking, and the Ancestral Bodhi Tree is


    trembling. As expected of our Master, he is invincible¡­ The number one in the world.¡±


    When the crowd of demons walked out and saw themotion at the Heart Mountain, not only were


    they not worried, but they were actually filled with shock and adoration. They thought that it was a


    The next second, they even saw the Ancestral Bodhi Tree emitting a dazzling glow. Therefore, the


    demons became more excited.


    They shouted one after another¡­


    ¡°Master is mighty!¡±


    ¡°Master reigns over the Western Paradise!¡±


    ¡°Master unifies the universe!¡±


    All of them were demons, and they emitted deafening voices. They even stared intently in the direction


    of the Heart Mountain. Then, in the next moment, under the gaze of everyone, a stream of light


    suddenly surged toward the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, along with the Heart Mountain. Afterward¡­ They


    vanished.


    The gigantic mountain and a huge tree could actually disappear into thin air.


    The demons at Dairaionji Temple froze for a moment, but they immediately cheered after.


    Just then, a 16.4 foot tall man covered in golden holy light, whose image once resembled the Buddha,


    walked out of the shrine of Dairaionj i Temple¡­ A halo behind his head shrouded his face, and his


    facial features were unclear. Nheless, he looked extremely steady and patient.


    ¡°Master is here!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°All hail Master!¡±


    The crowd of demons shouted.


    It turned out that this great demon was now in control of Dairaionji Temple and imed to be Lord


    Buddha.


    Lord Buddha was stillmunicating with the divided soul earlier and did note out. Moreover, the


    sounds outside were muted. At this moment, he slowly asked, ¡°This ce is Dairaionji Temple. You are


    set to be the pirs, bodhisattvas and Buddhas that would attain enlightenment in the future, yet


    you cause a stir and reveal your original demon forms. Where is the decency?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the demons dared not make a sound. One by one, they all turned their backs and


    became monks with kind faces.

 Chapter 2705

    Chapter 2705


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you guys?¡± Lord Buddha asked.


    A female demon who had disguised herself as a white-faced monk said, ¡°Congrattions, Lord


    Buddha. You¡¯ve finally refined the Ancestral Bodhi Tree andpletely controlled Dairaionji Temple.


    Ruling the Buddhist realm of Western Paradise is just around the corner.¡±


    Lord Buddha frowned. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯ve seeded in refinement? It¡¯s still early!¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seed?¡±


    The crowd of demons was shocked. They then looked in the direction of the previous Heart Mountain.


    ¡°Lord Buddha, if you didn¡¯t refine the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, then how did it¡­¡±


    Lord Buddha finally realized that the situation wasn¡¯t right. He hurriedly walked to the side of Dairaionji


    Temple. After taking a look at the back, he waspletely stunned.


    A divided soul emerged from him and rushed over like a mad dog.


    ¡°My Ancestral Bodhi Tree! My Heart Mountain! Where have they gone?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Where have they gone? Can any of you tell me?¡± No one could.


    Everyone thought that Lord Buddha had refined the Ancestral Bodhi Tree and Heart Mountain by


    himself.


    Who would have thought that those two sacred objects would disappear on their own?!


    Facing the hysterical roar of Lord Buddha¡¯s divided soul, none of the little demons dared answer it.


    Lord Buddha rushed over there as well.


    At first nce, it was an expanse of low-lying ground. The entire Heart Mountain was gone, and even


    all the roots underneath the mountain were uprooted, leaving nothing else¡­ The river, which initially


    surrounded the foot of the mountain, was also gone.


    ¡°The Soul nting is half sessful, but why can¡¯t I sense it?¡±


    ¡°Ancestor Bodhi must be nearby!¡±


    Lord Buddha sulked. When he showed up, no longer was a solemn appearance, and he revealed his


    true face. He turned out to be a white elephant demon.


    The Ancestral Bodhi Tree was Lord Buddha¡¯s most important handiwork. If he could not control the


    Ancestral Bodhi Tree, then he couldn¡¯tpletely control Dairaionji Temple. He would not be able to


    use the thirty-three small subdued worlds under it for his own use either, let alone the domination of the


    Buddhist realm.


    Hence, one could imagine Lord Buddha¡¯s anger.


    He had covered the entire low-lying ground with his massive soul power, yet he found nothing. Most


    importantly, after he nted his soul on the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, he should have possessed a close


    connection with it. Now, however, this sense had disappeared without a trace, and hepletely lost


    track of the ancestral tree.


    ¡°Find them!¡±


    ¡°You have to find them even if you have to turn over Dairaionji Temple!¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    Lord Buddha thought that there was only one possibility for the urrence of this situation, Ancestor


    Bodhi was the one pulling strings behind the scenes.


    ¡°Keep an eye on that old geezer, Ancestor Bodhi. He must be nearby, so you have to find him for me.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The little demons under Lord Buddha followed his orders and went down to find the Heart Mountain


    and Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    On the other side, Adrian hid in the Goddess of Mercy¡¯s Cleansing Vase. Hey with his unconscious


    father. That Cleansing Vase was a strange treasure. After he refined it and linked his soul to it, he had


    activated many supernatural powers.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pretending to be a living being was just one of them¡­ It could step out of three realms without


    existing in the five elements to hidepletely.


    Previously, Adrian sensed that something was wrong, so he put himself in the vase to avoid the


    disaster. Hey quietly, but his heart pounded so wildly that he was restless.


    Adrian


    Alex


    It was because he seemed to have messed up what Ancestor Bodhi entrusted him. Ancestor Bodhi


    wanted him to return the Ancestral Bodhi Tree after shrinking it.


    However, an unforeseen event took ce. The Ancestral Bodhi Tree and Heart Mountain had be


    one. When he uprooted the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, he uprooted something else as well. The Heart


    Mountain was uprooted, but after shrinking, they weren¡¯t transferred into the dimensional space.


    Instead, they inexplicably entered Adrian¡¯s mind pce.


    Adrian


    Alex


    At this moment, the Ancestral Bodhi Treended next to the Chaos Tree in Adrian¡¯s mind pce along


    with the Heart Mountain.


    Adrian


    Alex


    It plunged into the self-renewing soil, refusing to go away.

 Chapter 2706

    Chapter 2706


    ¡°Bodhi, get your ass in here!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re here! Come out and meet me right now! You know my methods. If you dare to steal the


    Ancestral Bodhi Tree, I¡¯ll definitely eradicate your Buddhism and destroy your orthodoxy so Buddhism


    will cease to exist in the universe!¡±


    Lord Buddha could neither find the Ancestral Bodhi Tree nor any clues. He was so enraged that he


    almost cursed out loud. With a roar, he hoped to lure out Ancestor Bodhi with the scolding.


    However, there was no response. There was nothing at all.


    Lord Buddha searched the low lying ground for a full hour. Only then did he leave, helpless and


    disappointed. However, he was obviously on the verge of an outburst. Those little demons under him


    dared not even make a sound, fearing Lord Buddha would exterminate them if they said something


    slightly wrong or any of their actions unpleasing.


    However, Abraham could see outside from the Cleansing Vase. He came out of it only after confirming


    that Lord Buddha had left with many little demons to search elsewhere.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Looking at the Cleansing Vase hiding in a rock crevice, Abraham involuntarily picked it up and ced it


    near his mouth before kissing it.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The situation earlier could be described as perilous. Undoubtedly, with his cultivation, Lord Buddha


    could easily defeat ten or so copies of him. He was a powerful man who could even drive Ancestor


    Bodhi away.


    Once Lord Buddha discovered him or found out about the Cleansing Vase, it could only end up one


    way, something he didn¡®t even have to think about.


    Unexpectedly, although Lord Buddha¡¯s divine sense covered the entire ce, the Cleansing Vase


    deceived him right under his nose by underhanded means.


    ¡®Is this really the Goddess of Mercy¡¯s Cleansing Vase?¡¯


    ¡®I wonder if the Goddess of Mercy is still alive. If this really is your magical treasure, I¡¯ll thank you in


    person next time!¡¯


    ¡®Now, just lend it to me for a few years!¡¯


    Abraham was overjoyed. In the face of powerful enemies, such treasure would be a life-saving trump


    card.


    Abraham


    Alex


    He hurriedly put away the Cleansing Vase and wanted to stay here no longer. After quickly identifying a


    direction, he stealthily headed toward the position where Ancestor Bodhi was located. During the


    process, the Cleansing Vase yed a significant role. It was simply an unrivaled divine artifact for


    infiltration. He would directly hide in the Cleansing Vase whenever a situation arose, and it proved


    effective every time.


    Soon, he sessfully met Ancestor Bodhi.


    ¡°How did it go? Did you obtain it?¡± Ancestor Bodhi asked.


    ¡°I have! Let¡¯s leave!¡± Abraham said.


    Abraham


    Alex


    However, Ancestor Bodhi couldn¡¯t sense the Ancestral Bodhi Tree. The method he had told Abraham


    about would drag the Ancestral Bodhi Tree into a dimensional space after it shrank. The dimensional


    space was under his control.


    Abraham


    Alex


    He could look at the scenes inside at any time. However¡­ It was now empty! There was no thing


    inside at all!


    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Ancestor Bodhi hurriedly pulled Abraham. ¡°Where is it? Why can¡¯t I see it? There¡¯s nothing


    at all!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°There is. The location has changed,¡± Abraham answered.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°The location has changed?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Cut the crap. Lord Buddha is going crazy. If you wish to die here, feel free to dawdle.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s puerile eyes glowed with worldly wise light as he nced at Abraham. Finally, he


    looked toward the direction of Dairaionji Temple. Only then did he pull Abraham and flee underground,


    leaving the territory of Dairaionji Temple rapidly.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    After a while, they returned to the battlefield of ancient Buddhism. Ancestor Bodhi immediately asked,


    ¡°Where is my real body?¡±


    Abraham pointed at his head. ¡°It¡¯s inside here.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Huh..?¡±

 Chapter 2707

    Chapter 2707


    Ancestor Bodhi was shocked. ¡°How could that be?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know either. This ancestral tree of yours is sly. It refuses toe out after


    entering my mind pce. I¡¯m still worried if it¡¯ll be root itself in my brain and germinate there.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s shock was beyond words. He did not believe Barne at all.


    Barne


    Alex


    That was his real body with an inextricable connection to him. How could his real body go into


    someone else¡¯s mind pce and settle down without his authorization?


    ¡°I want to go in and take a look!¡±


    After Ancestor Bodhi said that, he directly rushed into Barne¡¯s mind pce. However, he screamed and


    rushed out again in the next second before rolling on the ground. He looked wretched.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°What is inside your mind pce?¡± he screamed and clutched his head as if he was in pain.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Barne asked.


    Barne


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°A ray of murderous light protected your mind pce and kicked me out right away.¡± Ancestor Bodhi


    seemed dejected yet furious. ¡°But I saw my real body. Brat, how dare you nt my real body in your


    mind pce? As expected, you are simply malicious. Return the Ancestral Bodhi Tree to me right now.¡±


    Barne instantly became helpless. ¡°Do you think I want that? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s lingering around and


    refusing to leave! I couldn¡¯t drive you away at all!¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    As for that murderous light, Barne did not know what it was. He thought it was probably a self-defense


    mechanism of his soul consciousness.


    Barne


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi, the wimpy brat in a birthday suit, pretended to be serious. He tilted his head and


    stared at Barne as he asked, ¡°What on earth is inside your mind pce? I seemed to have seen¡­ You


    even nted another tree inside. You are not about to turn your mind pce into an arboretum, are


    you?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    After a pause, he thought of something. ¡°No! No. There must be something strange in your mind


    pce. Otherwise, the Ancestral Bodhi Tree would¡¯ve longe out. What exactly is inside?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after we leave this ce.¡±


    Despite the odds, Ancestor Bodhi shook his head. ¡°I can send you away, but I have no means to stay


    away from Dairaionji Temple.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°My roots are at the Heart Mountain. The Heart Mountain is my mothend, but it is also my shackle.


    Otherwise, I would¡¯ve left this ancient Buddhist battlefield and gone to Siddhartha realm a long time


    ago.¡±


    ¡°You were talking about the Heart Mountain, right? No problem, then. Just follow me from now on. I


    won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Barne replied, ¡°The Heart Mountain is inside my mind pce as well.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Huh..?!¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi was utterly stunned, wondering if he was dreaming. The Heart Mountain was a sacred


    mountain that had existed since the beginning of the world. It weighed billions of tonnes and had a


    diameter of 40 thousand feet.


    Surprisingly, such a sacred mountain had settled in Barne¡¯s mind pce.


    Barne


    Alex


    Was he sure that he was not talking nonsense?


    ¡®No. I have to see it again. I don¡¯t believe him if I don¡¯t take a good look at it.¡¯


    Ancestor Bodhi was well-prepared this time. He readied himself to confront that ray of murderous light


    in Barne¡¯s mind pce as he had to see clearly the oddity in Barne¡¯s mind pce at all costs.


    Unexpectedly, it went smoothly this time. That ray of murderous light did not appear, and he


    sessfully entered Barne¡¯s mind pce.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    He saw his real body, And¡­ Also the Heart Mountain. Then, he trembled all over¡­


    ¡°You¡­ Brat. Brat, why do you have the Chaos Tree in your mind pce?!¡±


    ¡°And this¡­ What is this? This is¡­ The Heavenly Self-Renewing Soil!¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh! You aren¡¯t the prehistoric heir, are you?¡±


    Ancestor Bod hi felt his entire body trembling. Even he began to be envious of Barne, especially when


    faced with such a massive b of self-renewing soil on the ground. He wanted to for himself so badly,


    but unfortunately, the Chaos Tree had long dominated the main position. The Heart Mountain only


    landed on the peripheral position before the ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s turn.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll settle down in your mind pce from now on,¡± Ancestor Bodhi shamelessly


    said.


    Barne said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no problem, of course, but remember to pay the rent.¡±


    Barne

 Chapter 2708

    Chapter 2708


    Now that Paul had gotten his hands on the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, he wished clearly that he could


    immediately ce William under the tree and suppress the Soul nting¡¯s progress by relying on the


    holy energy of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    Paul


    Alex


    Unfortunately, the Ancestral Bodhi Tree had been poisoned. Not only were its leaves withering from the


    declining life force, but its roots were blemished with toxicity. It was some sort of demonic poison.


    Under current circumstances, cing William under the tree brought no benefit, but it would, in fact,


    harm him instead. Hence, he needed to cleanse the Ancestral Bodhi Tree first.


    ¡°Thankfully, you have the Heavenly Self-Renewing Soil and the Chaos Tree with you!¡± Ancestor Bodhi


    smiled joyfully. ¡°With the assistance of these two sacred objects, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with


    the recovery of my real body.¡±


    It was far more than recovery. It was evolution. Ancestor Bodhi wore the appearance of a three year old


    and cackled like a hen.


    In that regard, Paul was not stingy either, sparing no effort to stabilize the level of Soul nting in his


    father as quickly as he could.


    Paul


    Alex


    With his soul being immersed in the mind pce, not only did he attract a tremendous amount of


    Chaos Chi and inject it in the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, but he even took out Yellow Obsidian Chi and used


    it. Ancestor Bodhi was exalted. Although he had lived for eons, he was restricted from moving freely,


    and he actually never got the chance to obtain that many heavenly treasures. He certainly knew about


    the Yellow Obsidian Chi, but such a sacred object could only be found serendipitously.


    With the aid of those sacred objects coupled with divine power, Paul used the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine to remove the poison from the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, the effects were visible to the naked


    eye.


    Paul


    Alex


    Three dayster, the demonic attribute on the Ancestral Bodhi Tree vanished. Even the soul imprints


    left by Lord Buddha were all removed.


    Paul asked, ¡°Since Lord Buddha had cast Soul nting on your real body, will the generated divided


    soul find you again?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi said with a smile, ¡°So what if it finds me? I simply fell for that bast*rd elephant¡¯s trick by


    ident. Perhaps you can ask it. Let¡¯s see if it can poison me again, alright?¡±


    Paul was delighted. ¡°Then, can you stop the Soul nting?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    However, Ancestor Bodhi shook his head and looked at him as he said, ¡°I can only stop mine, while I


    can only temporarily stabilize the soul nted in your father. The specific issue will still depend on you.


    Your father will be safe after you find out the mastermind behind the scenes and destroy him.


    Moreover, you will benefit greatly.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s injuries were more severe, especially his spirit. He had even be a three year old


    kid. If Paul had not inadvertentlye to the battlefield of ancient Buddhism and found him, he would


    have fallen into the demonic path over time, caused by the demonic poison and the inability to detoxify


    it.


    Paul


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Hence, he needed to merge with the real body again now. Then, he would recuperate here.


    ¡°How about this? Bring your father here. I¡¯ll seal myself with him in the Ancestral Bodhi Tree when I¡¯m


    in seclusion. In this way, I¡¯ll be able to conceal the tracking of that caster. Consider it a rent for you,¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi said.


    Paul looked at him. He was still satisfied with such a treatment. However, speaking of rent¡­


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Ahem. Sir, let¡¯s not talk about the rent. But look, I saved you and your real body. I even helped you


    move the Heart Mountain over here. Let¡¯s not talk about a great debt of gratitude. This in itself is a


    great merit. You are the evesting Ancestral Bodhi Tree, and even the Buddha had to walk your path.


    So you should be expressing your heartfelt gratitude, right?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi lightly snorted. ¡°I knew you had ulterior motives, but for the sake of Lady¡­ Hey! Where


    is mdy?¡±


    Paul froze for a moment. ¡°Mdy?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi made eyes at him as he said, ¡°Ldy Rachel.¡±


    Obviously the deceitful Shelly, she had nheless turned into Lady Rachel in the blink of an eye.


    Turbulence stirred in Paul¡¯s heart. How many identities did Shelly carry?


    Paul


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s words did not seem exaggerated or hypocritical. If that were the case, it could only


    mean one thing, Shelly¡¯s status was so lofty that she even surpassed the Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    Paul pointed at a small bridge not far away. ¡°Over there!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi was astonished at that time. Never did he expect that the Starlord of the West would be


    next to him and even disguised herself as an ordinary looking small bridge.

 Chapter 2709

    Chapter 2709


    His anxious and excited expression could not escape Bjorne¡¯s eyes. At that time, he fell into a trance.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Finally, Ancestor Bodhi did not go to greet Shell, choosing not to bother her instead.


    After Bjorne took William out of the Cleansing Vase, Ancestor Bodhi took two nces at him and


    directly took refuge in the Ancestral Bodhi Tree with him.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Wait, sir! Wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°Where are the promised benefits?¡±


    Bjorne¡¯s voice caused Ancestor Bodhi to purse his lips. Eventually, he sent a divine sense to Bjorne


    and said, ¡°The Ancestral Bodhi Tree is with you, so you will be benefitting a lot! You will eventually


    understand! In addition, I¡¯ll give you the Earth Escape Technique as gratitude for saving my life.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°What? Is this crappy Earth Escape Technique worth as much as your life? Sir, don¡¯t you think your life


    is worthless?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who thinks the Earth Escape Technique is worthless. This isn¡¯t


    any ordinary technique. Combined with the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, you can reach any realm Bodhi roots


    are located.¡±


    Bjorne was puzzled.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The Ancestral Bodhi Tree was located in his mind pce right now.


    At best, its roots were in the mind pce, wasn¡¯t it?


    However, Ancestor Bodhi shook his head. ¡°Bodhi is fundamentally not a tree, and the bright mirror has


    no stand. A world exists in every flower, and Bodhi is everywhere! Since I¡¯ve passed the Earth Escape


    Technique¡¯s key tricks to you, you¡¯ll have to go out on your own now!¡±


    After saying that, Ancestor Bodhi fell utterly silent. He didn¡¯t respond no matter how Bjorne called out to


    him.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡®D*mn!¡¯


    ¡®Combining the Earth Escape Technique with the Ancestral Bodhi Tree?¡¯


    Bjorne sat on the ground, rxed, studying the Earth Escape Technique. Now that William had the


    Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s protection, the load was off his shoulders, and he could concentrate on learning


    the Earth Escape Technique.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The studysted for about a month.


    Finally, hepletely understood the fundamental trick of the Earth Escape Technique.


    It was only after he finished studying it that he indeed discovered how omnipotent that ultimate skill


    was.


    Speaking of the Earth Escape Technique, it was actually some spatial teleportation. By relying on the


    roots of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree rooted in various worlds, he could rapidly reach any ce the roots


    were nted. The Bodhi Tree¡¯s roots were at the Heart Mountain, acting as a hub to connect various


    worlds.


    How awesome was that?


    The Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s roots existed in many worlds. It was some sort of map. The thirty three


    worlds under Dairaionji Temple¡¯s suppression, for instance, contained the mapping left behind by the


    Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s roots. Bjorne could directly enter it after using the Earth Escape Technique by


    following those mappings.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡®Not bad! Not bad!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s much more powerful than I expected.¡¯ Bjorne stood up and heaved a long sigh.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Within this month, he had sorted out his physical body and soul, and after emerging from the


    Underworld, his strength had significantly improved. Even he himself couldn¡¯t figure out how strong he


    was now. With the aid of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, the path of advancement the average person


    had to take no longer applied to him.


    He had turned into a bug-like existence.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go back!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s time for me, Sir Rockefeller, to rise with the revival of America!¡¯


    He then activated the Earth Escape Technique.


    Whoosh!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    His body directly disappeared from the battlefield of ancient Buddhism.

 Chapter 2710

    Chapter 2710


    Whoosh!


    Edgar used the Earth Escape Technique for the first time. Although he was extremely careful and


    followed the cultivation technique and incantation as urately as possible, some specific issues still


    urred.


    Edgar


    Alex


    He originally wanted to travel to the location before he entered this ce using the Earth Escape


    Technique. The Ancestral Bodhi Tree once left a map over there as well.


    However, when Edgar¡¯s head poked out of the ground after dispelling the Earth Escape Technique


    state, he noticed that the situation wasn¡¯t right. Whaty before him wasn¡¯t the entrance that once was.


    Instead, it was a certain bedroom.


    Edgar


    Alex


    It was an enormous, exceptionally luxuriously decorated space. The bed alone had a width of 16.4 feet,


    and there was also a bathtub carved with jade in the room. He did not know whose bedroom it was.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be a room of some royal big shot, right?¡¯ Edgar was puzzled.


    Edgar


    Alex


    The Earth Escape Technique¡¯s error was simply too severe. How could it get him into someone else¡¯s


    bedroom?


    More importantly, he was now located right smack in the middle of the giant bed.


    ¡®D*mn! Can you stop making such jokes?¡¯


    ¡®Luckily, no one is on this bed. If a woman was sleeping here, or worse, if a man and woman were


    having intercourse here, wouldn¡¯t it have been extremely embarrassing?¡¯


    Edgarined silently as his trust in Ancestor Bodhi declined.


    Edgar


    Alex


    At first, he was still confused. No matter how he used the Earth Escape Technique, he shouldn¡¯t have


    landed on someone else¡¯s bed. Then, he understood it. The bed below him was entirely carved out of


    jade.


    Jade was part of the earth element. It happened to be a medium eptable to the Earth Escape


    Technique.


    Hence, Edgar appeared directly on a jade bed. However, its sheet and quit weren¡¯t materials the Earth


    Escape Technique could borrow as pathways. He naturally couldn¡¯t pass through it and was thus


    covered underneath.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar immediately discovered that the bed below him was extraordinary and exuded immortal Chi. He


    took a closer look again. This bed turned out to be made of dragon crystal marrow!


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar was shocked.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Who was so bold as to use such arge piece of dragon marrow to make a bed?


    Could it have been a great ancient god?


    Edgar was about to just stand up after swiftly turning over the multi-colored bedsheet when he


    suddenly heard the sound of water sshing in the bathtub.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He froze all movements.


    Edgar


    Alex


    What crossed his eyes was a woman standing up in the bathtub. Her ck hair reached her waist, her


    skin snow-white, and her body voluptuous and rtively broad in the beam¡­


    However¡­


    ¡®Huh-?


    ¡®She actually has a tail.¡¯


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edgar was startled. The image of such beauty emerging from the shower was ruined thanks to that


    fluffy, fiery red tail.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡®A fox demon?¡¯


    Even Edgar was astonished. How did hee into a fox demon¡¯s room? More importantly, it happened


    when the female fox demon wasing out from the shower. Undoubtedly, the fox demon in human


    form was gorgeous, she sported anky and enchanting figure, absolutely surpassing the golden ratio


    bodies of modern models.


    Edgar


    Alex


    She stepped out of the bathtub, drenched and water trickling down her body. When she turned


    sideways, Edgar caught a glimpse and saw an even more enticing image.


    Edgar


    Alex


    In an instant, Edgar¡¯s lips became slightly parched.


    Edgar


    Alex


    In the Underworld, everyone he sawwas a skeleton. Only Dorothy had the real physical body. However,


    Edgar was a skeleton at that time. In such a situation, he was absolutely apathetic about feminine


    charm, or rather, his spirit was willing, but his flesh was weak.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Now, however¡­

 Chapter 2711

    Chapter 2711


    After Jamie recovered his physical body, his vigor was countless times more powerful than before.


    When Jamie was attracted to such a scene, it triggered the impulse of his blood energy to the point that


    he was terrified. The blood energy in his body impacted him one wave after another like sea waves.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jamie


    Alex


    He felt a searing pain, as if warm blood was about to rush out of him.


    Whoosh!


    Jamie retreated under the bed sheet before he was discovered. Fortunately, the bed wasrge enough


    and a bed curtain was hanging around it.


    Jamie


    Alex


    In addition, that female fox demon would have never dreamed that someone could appear on her bed


    in such a truly stealthy way.


    Jamie initially intended to activate the Earth Escape Technique again and return to the battlefield of


    ancient Buddhism. He would try to return to the initial ce after that. It was then that the bedroom¡¯s


    door pushed open and a maid hurriedly came in.


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°Miss. Miss. The Divine Heir of Olympus is here. He muste in¡­ ¡±


    ¡®Huh..?


    ¡®The Divine Heir of Olympus?¡¯


    Jamie froze. Just like that, the Earth Escape Technique that he had just activated was removed. He


    knew that a divine heir was hidden at the golden sacred mountain. That was the Divine Heir of the


    Olympus Tribe.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Had hee to the Olympus Tribe¡¯s sacred mountain by mistake?


    It made sense if that was the case.


    When he initially entered Dairaionji Temple¡¯s entrance, he was near the sacred golden mountain. Back


    then, he could even hear the fighting between Ancestor Miller and an expert. His Earth Escape


    Technique deviated a little from the intended direction, but it was inevitable. Since he was here, he also


    wanted to see that Divine Heir to find out what kind of person he was.


    Boom!


    The door to the bedroom smacked open and a drunken man barged in.


    At that moment, the fox demon was already wearing a scarlet robe. She hadn¡¯t dried her body and her


    hair was also wet, but where would she get the time to wipe herself under such circumstances?


    She had so nearly exposed her body in front of the Divine Heir of Olympus.


    Her face turning cold, she growled, ¡°As the Divine Heir of Olympus, you just barged in while ady was


    taking a shower. Is this the hospitality of your Olympus Tribe?¡±


    What resulted after that¡­


    Smack!


    The Divine Heir of Olympus, Ale pped the fox demon across the face. A fresh, red palm print


    immediately appeared on thatdy¡¯s beautiful, snow-white face.


    Thedy said nothing, but the maid next to her eximed, ¡°Ah! Miss Divine Heir of Olympus, that¡¯s too


    much! Anyhow, mdy possesses the royal bloodline of Nine Tails, a direct descendant of the formerly


    peerless Nine Tails Empress. But she¡¯s a princess. How could you do that to her?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re trying to say I need to take her into my arms and cherish her?¡±


    Ale looked enigmatic as he coldly stared at the maid. The next second, he grabbed the maid by the


    neck and lifted her up with an abrupt outburst.


    As the maid struggled, thedy of the Nine-Tails Tribe hurriedly shouted, ¡°Ale, you¡¯re a Divine Heir and


    also an outstanding person. What¡¯s so great about bullying a maid? Come at me if you dare!¡±


    Reeking of booze, Ale was still holding a wine ss in one hand!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jamie sneered, ¡°Indeed, bullying a maid isn¡¯t something to be proud of. So, I¡¯ll just¡­ Kill her.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Crack!


    Ale crushed the maid¡¯s neck without hesitation.


    After Ale mmed her hard on the ground, he stared intently at the Nine-Tails princess and said, ¡°What


    do I dare not to do? Sion Rowan, you better know your ce. Now you¡¯re no longer the high and


    mighty princess of the Nine Tails Tribe, but my lowly prisoner, Ale¡¯s ything. I¡¯ll mess with you


    however I like it. What¡¯s a big deal about killing a maid of yours? So what if I were to kill you?¡±


    Sion replied, ¡°Just kill me then!¡±


    Aleughed heartily. ¡°Won¡¯t it be a bargain for you if I were to kill you? If I want to kill you, that will be


    after you give to my blood heir.¡±


    After the Divine Heir of Olympus said that, be exerted a tremendous force in a brief moment. He carried


    Sion and threw her on the bed.


    Sion, whose cultivation was sealed, could not resist him at all, so she could only let herself fall.


    Unfortunately, she hit right on Jamie.


    Jamie


    Alex

 Chapter 2712

    Chapter 2712


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sion eximed. As soon as she felt the warm body under the quilt, she instinctively rolled over and


    uncovered herself.


    What she saw shocked her.


    A man was lying under the quilt of her bed.


    ¡®Who is he?¡¯


    After revealing his real body, Barne and Sion looked at each other in dismay. He could have left, but he


    changed his mind after hearing the Divine Heir of Olympus and learning about the woman¡¯s identity.


    She was a descendant of the Nine-Tails Emperor, so wouldn¡¯t that make her Chantelle¡¯s junior and


    rted to his senior, Frostine?


    Barne


    Alex


    He had to save her no matter what.


    Most importantly, he despised the Divine Heir of Olympus for his notoriety. When he heard about


    Shirley, he felt that the Divine Heir was problematic and had immoral core values. Now that Barne had


    seen him in person, he was in a worse mess.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®Since I¡¯m here, why don¡¯t I reap a life before going back?¡¯


    Barne had thought so. He looked closely at the Divine Heir, Ale, and found that his cultivation level was


    just that of a Heavenly Immortal¡­


    Barne


    Alex


    Huh? Why did he use the word ¡®just¡¯? Had intion be that bad?


    In fact, he had killed many Immortal Monarchs during that period. A Heavenly Immortal was truly


    inadequate, and he was not considered a hero for killing an Immortal Monarch. Thus, destroying a


    Heavenly Immortal would be a reversal of fortune in the real world.


    ¡®Just wait! The omnipotent path of the Heavenly Emperor, Barne Rockefeller, has just begun!¡¯


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The one who spoke wasn¡¯t Sion, but Ale, the Divine Heir of Olympus. He rushed over. He was more


    shocked than Sion, it was as if he had forcibly swallowed a fly. Sion was someone he had to own, not


    to mention that she was a woman obliged to bear him a child¡­ Of course, that was not because Ale


    fancied children but rted to the Grand Opportunity and his future. Yet, Sion kept a man in her


    boudoir?


    That man was even lying openly in Sion¡¯s bed.


    And what was Sion just doing?


    She was taking a bath.


    Did he still need to guess the rtionship between the two people?


    The thoughts only angered him more. This was Mount Olympus, his own territory. He was the master of


    this ce. However, while unaware, an unknown guy had slept with the woman he fancied.


    This was simply outrageous.


    ¡°Get up. Tell me. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What a pair of unscrupulous b*tches. Say it. When did you guys hook up? How long have you been


    fooling around here?¡±


    ¡°Whose subordinate are you?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ale hysterically roared. He felt that he had been cuckolded. As the Divine Heir of Olympus, receiving


    such treatment was a tant challenge to the authority of the Olympus Tribe.


    Dazed, Sion also looked at Barne with a peculiar expression. She was indeed astonished, but now that


    she had calmed down, she looked slightly forward to what would happen next.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Uh. Oh, Divine Heir, please don¡¯t be angry. Rage will only hurt your body.¡± Barne crawled out of bed


    and stretched his body.


    Barne


    Alex


    After ncing at Sion twice, he said, ¡°Actually, I want to do a good deed.¡±


    The Divine Heir¡¯s gaze was hostile. ¡°What kind of good deed?¡±


    Barne pointed at Sion. ¡°How does it feel when you look at her and look at yourself again?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Ale was uninterested in fooling around with Barne, but he was startled for a moment when Barne asked


    such a strange question. He blurted out, ¡°What feeling?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne said, ¡°A beauty and a beast. A flower and pile of poop. You aren¡¯t well matched at all.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Ale was speechless. He was stunned!


    Someone had surprisingly chided him, in front of his face, in his own territory.


    Sion was astonished as well, not to mention that when she heard such metaphors from Barne, she


    could not help but snort andugh heartily¡­ There had to be something strange about things going


    wrong. Barne¡¯s performance was bizarre, and he wasn¡¯t like an average person. She could not see


    through Barne either¡­


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    If that guy was not a fool, then he must¡¯ve had ulterior motives.


    ¡°Die!¡±

 Chapter 2713

    Chapter 2713


    How could Ale bear such mistreatment?


    Sion¡¯s maid was killed earlier because of a word, whereas Jordan scolded him with such disgusting


    comments. So, he deserved to die even more.


    Jordan


    Alex


    As soon as Aleshed out a punch, runes spread all over the ground. That punch was more potent


    than Jordan expected. Obviously, being in the Underworld was worlds apart from reality.


    Jordan


    Alex


    When he was in the Underworld, hisbat power depended entirely on the soul power, and


    everything was rted to the soul and bones. However, in reality, the strongest thing was the body of


    flesh and blood, the foundation.


    Now, a punch from Ale, the Heavenly Immortal, was far more powerful than the full powered blow of an


    Immortal Monarch in the Underworld. Jordan was already cautious. He wanted to catch Ale off guard


    andnd a killing blow, but now, he knew that he must¡¯ve underestimated some people.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Boom!


    There was an explosion.


    Jordan fought back with the Bodhi Dragon-Tusk Punch. It was indeed a head-on sh.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jordan


    Alex


    He wanted to test his real strength now, so he treated Ale as a touchstone. As a result, Ale took a step


    back, whereas Jordan took five.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Ale was shocked, but Jordan did not know that he was the Divine Heir of Olympus and that this was


    Mount Olympus, the ce he could gain bonus effects in divine power. Moreover, he was exasperated


    just now and did not hold back at all. He wanted to soundly defeat Jordan with one punch, so the attack


    power was sufficient.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    However, Jordan just took five steps and seemed unscathed. Ale, on the other hand, stumbled


    backward seething with blood energy.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡®Where did this brate from? Does he actually possess such strength?¡¯


    ¡®Could he be Sion Rowan¡¯s super bodyguard in private?¡¯


    Sion had a unique identity. The surname Rowan could be traced back to the Grand Emperor Rowan,


    the leader of the League of Cultivators in the ancient era. The origin of her bloodline came from Grand


    Emperor Rowan¡¯s wife, Chantelle¡­ Such a woman was born a legend, so it wasn¡¯t strange that she


    had a hidden super bodyguard.


    However he could not ept Sion hooking up with a bodyguard.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Jordan roared and attacked again.


    Jordan


    Alex


    It was still the Bodhi Dragon-Tusk Punch. This time, he used the energy of Yin-Yang Chi.


    Boom!


    It was another sh of fists, much louder than before. The strength of the punch was a lot greater as


    well.


    Unable to endure the impact of such energy, Sion slumped on the bed and was unable to get up.


    This time, Ale took two steps back, and Jordan took two steps back They were on an equal footing.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°You actually have a trick up your sleeve. Fine! I want to see if your fist is harder or mine is!¡± The Divine


    Heir of Olympus was already used to being arrogant He could not ept such a battle situation, so he


    sternly roared and attacked again.


    At this moment, he even used the Immortal Wheel of Life.


    The expression in Jordan¡¯s eyes changed abruptly. He was no fool. Such contrast did not emphasize


    fairness but emphasized the one who could survive to the end. The previous two punches were just


    tests. He would be a fool if he used his fist again in the third blow.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Dazzling light glowed in Jordan¡¯s hand. The Xavion Sword with the air of a king appeared.


    Jordan


    Alex


    The three thousand golden cores churned, and the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell roared. With the aid of


    divine power, Jordan locked on Ale¡¯s throat with the sword!


    Jordan


    Alex


    Poof!


    The Divine Heir of Olympus never expected that today would be the day he met his demise.


    At the critical moment, he screwed up. The drunken state affected his reaction speed to the point he


    changed his moves a little slower¡­ However, in that short span of time, the Xavion Sword broke


    through his defense and ferociously shed across his throat.


    Poof!


    A head soared into the air before rolling and finallynding on the bed.


    Ale could not die in peace. Before he drew hisst breath, he even stared intently at Jordan and asked,


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex

 Chapter 2714

    Chapter 2714


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    That should be the real reason why Ale died so discontented. He had died, unable to figure out who


    killed him. He could only spend the final moments of his life guessing if he was Sion¡¯s lover.


    Meanwhile, Sion was stunned.


    Was she having some kind of weird daydream?


    That was the Divine Heir of Olympus, ranking near the top in the entire Olympus Tribe. His ranking in


    the universe was not low either, not to mention that he controlled the prospect of his life and death.


    Thus, she was even prepared for the worst deep down¡­


    To a woman, falling into the hands of a notorious bandit like Ale was a great torment. It was difficult for


    her to die even if she wanted to. However, now¡­


    She fiercely pinched her thigh.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    She huffed in pain as she pinched her thigh until it was bruised, but this pain also convinced her that


    the man before her had truly killed Ale, the Divine Heir of Olympus. He even had directly destroyed his


    soul, so it would be an impossible task even if the Olympus Tribe wanted to revive him.


    ¡°So, who are you?¡± Sion asked the question as well.


    Josua put away the Xavion Sword and immediately activated his divine eyes before searching Ale¡¯s


    corpse for a while. Then, he took out a magical treasure for storage from his body and had it to himself.


    Josua


    Alex


    He looked at Sion and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say ¡®Savior, thank you for saving my life. I¡¯m penniless and


    can¡¯t repay you. So, I can only offer my body to you, and I hope you won¡¯t give me the cold shoulder¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Pooh!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sion red at him, infuriated as he turned out to be another guy who only coveted her beauty.


    She thought that her ancestors had been fighting desperately for the sake of the universe. Yet, the fate


    of many people remained uncertain. However, she, a descendant, had be highly coveted in the


    eyes of many. They wanted to borrow the bloodline in her body to activate the legacy and treasure left


    behind by her ancestors¡­ Meanwhile, the meritorious descendant did not receive any preferential


    treatment and care.


    This was the reality.


    ¡°You sneaked into my boudoir and secretly hid in my bed to watch me bathe and smell the body


    fragrance on my quilt. Don¡¯t you think you behaved like a pervert?¡±


    ¡°Do you still think women will fancy someone like you? You¡¯re more disgusting than Ale!¡±


    ¡°Put that in your pipe and smoke it. You won¡¯t get me.¡± Sion¡¯s words startled Josua for a moment.


    Josua


    Alex


    He had just made a small joke. In fact, he put his mind on the magical treasure for storage that he had


    taken over from the Divine Heir of Olympus. The assets inside were so abundant that it was simply a


    portable vault. In the Underworld, Josua had cooperated with Revealer Josua to con countless people


    out of their rings by setting up a scam, but the total amount of materials was not as much as Ale¡¯s¡­


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua


    Maha


    Fairy medicine, immortal crystals, raw materials for weapon forging, and all kinds of spiritual


    meridians¡­ It had everything that one may wish for.


    Josua also saw inherited treasures of sects from different worlds¡­


    Josua


    Alex


    Ale probably had probably snatched those items after ransacking sects from various worlds in the


    universe!


    ¡°What a windfall! What a windfall!¡± Josua¡¯s eyes even glowed red.


    Josua


    Alex


    Sion misunderstood him. She thought that the pervert wanted to make a move on her, but after taking a


    closer look, he realized that his attention was not on her. Instead, he was immersed in the storage ring,


    counting the magical treasures inside.


    ¡°Hmph! A perverted, rude, and avaricious man!¡±


    That was Sion¡¯s evaluation of Josua.


    Josua


    Alex


    At this moment, there was a hugemotion outside, the roars of high-ranking immortals, abnormal


    movements of the Olympian Army and even the entire Mount Olympus was trembling¡­ It was because


    the Soul Stone of the Divine Heir of Olympus burst with his death, so Mount Olympus issued a warning.

 Chapter 2715

    Chapter 2715


    Moses frowned. Quickly, he came to his senses and put away the ring before looking at Sion.


    Moses


    Alex


    Sion snorted coldly. ¡°Why are you looking at me? You killed Ale, the Divine Heir of Olympus, and


    snatched his storage ring. Do you still think you can escape? The entire Mount Olympus is inside a


    force field. No one can open it without the Olympian Army god¡¯s edict. Even deities would find it hard


    escaping this ce.¡±


    Moses said, ¡°I can leave alone without any issue. What I¡¯m considering is, are you worthy of my


    rescue? Because I find that you¡¯re a bit despicable.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡®What?¡¯ Sion was about to jump up.


    ¡®How dare he uses such an adjective to describe me?¡¯


    At that time, rumbling footsteps approached, and someone rushed over. The decisive Moses yanked


    Sion over, entering the Cleansing Vase. The Cleansing Vase was ced on the bed.


    Moses


    Alex


    However, this strange treasure had stepped out of the three realms and did not exist in the five


    elements. It could manipte invisibility so that no one could find it.


    He had conducted a test before. The Cleansing Vase was right in front of Lord Buddha of Dairaionji


    Temple, yet he could not see it.


    Boom!


    The entire Olympian Army rushed in and saw the Divine Heir lying on the ground. The next second, all


    sorts of roars and wails could be heard.


    Then, a Supreme of the Olympus Tribe came over and checked Ale¡¯s condition. Eventually, he shook


    his head. Ale was decapitated, and his soul was destroyed, so there was no chance to save him at all.


    An olddy hugged the corpse and cried in pain. She was Ale¡¯s aunt, who treated Ale like her own flesh


    and blood since childhood. ¡°Ah!!! My Ale! Who was it? Who killed you so viciously? Find him. You guys


    have to find the culprit. I¡¯m going to skin him alive and refine his soul.¡±


    They saw Sion¡¯s dead maid on the ground, but they did not see her.


    Ale¡¯s aunt resentfully said, ¡°It must be that little b*tch, Sion Rowan! She has schemed to kill Ale. That


    woman is the descendant of the Nine-Tails Empress, Chantelle Seay. The bloodline of Grand Emperor


    Rowan also flows in her body. Something must be off. We can¡¯t let her escape¡­ D*mn it! She killed my


    Ale! I want the Nine-Tails Tribe to be buried along with him!¡±


    Many people rushed out of the room to find Sion. Sion, inside the Cleansing Vase, also heard the


    voices outside.


    Having not done anything, she was exasperated. Moses killed that guy, yet she became a scapegoat


    and caused the entire Nine Tails Tribe to be targeted. She had suffered a grievance worse than Marie


    Antote.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve put me on the rack.¡±


    ¡°If my Nine Tails Tribe dies because of you, I won¡¯t let you off the hook, even if I be a ghost!¡±


    She raised her leg to kick Moses, but Moses grabbed her beautiful leg. She then fell to the ground after


    a gentle push.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re a princess of the Nine-Tails Tribe, a descendant of Grand Emperor Rowan


    and Chantelle Seay? That¡¯s really a little disappointing. Why do you look like you¡¯re just a pretty face?


    You don¡¯t have a selfless heart at all.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Are you saying that¡­ I¡¯m just a pretty face?¡±


    Moses ignored her re and heaving chest as she was close to an outburst of rage. He continued, ¡°If


    you hadn¡¯t had this little connection, I would¡¯ve ignored you. Fine, it¡¯s fine to be just a pretty face or


    behave like an ornament. All of these are to show respect to my senior so that the Nine-Tails Tribe will


    have one more survivor. Just leave the rise of Nine Tails Tribe to my senior from now on.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Sion¡¯s expression became strange. ¡°Your senior? Who is your senior?¡±


    Moses replied, ¡°The Plenilune Sect¡¯s sect master, the inheritor of the pure Nine-Tails bloodline.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Sion¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°Are you serious? The Plenilune Sect still exists? Where is it?


    Take me there. I¡¯ll promise anything you request.¡±

 Chapter 2716

    Chapter 2716


    When Sion said that, she was actually thinking of something else.


    ¡®Hmph, this perverted bastard. I am a princess, the descendant of the Nine-Tails emperor! My


    seduction skills are impable. It¡¯d be more than easy to have you under my spell.¡¯


    ¡®Just you wait, when you release me, I will give you a great daydream¡­ With all your wildest fantasies!¡¯


    At the same time, she was also quite shocked by what George said.


    George


    Alex


    Chantelle was the one who founded the Plenilune Sect, making it extremely powerful back then. Yet


    now, the sect waspletely wiped out of history. The people of Nine-Tails didn¡¯t even know that the


    Plenilune sect still existed now. More importantly, the blood of a Nine-Tail was different from that of an


    average person.


    Normally, royals intermarried to keep their bloodline pure. However, the Nine-Tails tribe was different


    awakenings only happen once every generation.


    It was unknown as to who would earn the grand legacy of their tribe. Even if it were their princess, she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to take any shortcuts. No one would be able to predict an awakening.


    In reality, no pure-blooded awakenings had happened within the Nine-Tails since ancient times. For


    three thousand years, the tribe looked high and low for such a person, but they couldn¡¯t. Without a


    pure-blooded inheritor, the tribe would be unable to regain its glory, as no one would be able to learn


    and master their strongest skills.


    This was why Sion felt this agitated.


    Despite this, Sion noticed that George didn¡¯t react to her words one bit, as if he didn¡¯t hear her.


    George


    Alex


    ¡®Hmph, don¡¯t tell me. He¡¯s so happy to hear what I said to the point he¡¯s lost his mind,¡¯ Sion thought.


    Her expressions were then filled with arrogance and confidence in her beauty. Even though her tribe


    was filled with various beauties, she still assumed that she was the prettiest among them all.


    Along with her powerful seduction spells, she was confident she could y George like a fiddle.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you not believe me? Do you think this is a dream, hmmph?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being real with you here. Since your sworn sister is part of our tribe, then we¡¯re family. We¡¯re on


    the same team here, so I can help your sister with her cultivation. As the princess of the Nine-Tails,


    she¡¯ll be able to receive the strongest skills within our tribe, from me no less!¡±


    ¡°Oh and¡­ If you¡¯re willing, I don¡¯t mind marrying you. You can be the prince of the Nine-Tails


    tribe.¡±


    When Sion said this, her cheeks turned red, her expressions bing extremely alluring. She winked


    at George, activating her best skill, the Nine-Tails charm¡­ Any average person would be in a trance


    after the spell was cast. They would then fall into an illusionary scenario that the enchantress had


    specifically made, causing them to lose their sense of reality.


    George


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Thus, this granted the enchantress control over the person¡¯s emotions and actions. Some were even


    able to lead the person to suicide. It was indeed a terrifying skill.


    However¡­ George was no ordinary person.


    George


    Alex


    Sion¡¯s seductive powers invaded George¡¯s mind, attempting to get hold of his emotions. However,


    Clinton showed up at the right time and rung the Requiem Clock lightly.


    George


    Alex


    In mere seconds, George¡¯s consciousness became clear once again.


    George


    Alex


    He turned to look at Sion, not exposing her tricks. Instead, he acted as if he really was under her spell.


    He wanted to see just what kind of tricks this woman was ying.


    ¡®Are you for real? You¡¯re really trying to seduce me at a time like this?¡¯


    After checking out the illusion she nned out, George was utterly speechless¡­ As a woman who


    imed to be the princess of the Nine-Tails tribe, she was surprisingly dirty-minded. The illusions she


    created for him were absolutely atrocious.


    George


    Alex


    She made herself seem like a high and mighty goddess. After she descended to the mortal realm, she


    gave herself to him as gratitude¡­


    More importantly, she continued to act with such arrogance even during sex. George¡¯s image within the


    illusion was submissive. He had to serve her in various different ways¡­ It was as if serving her was the


    greatest honor in the universe, even if it was so humiliating.


    George


    Alex


    ¡®Hmph!¡¯ George huffed coldly to himself.


    George


    Alex


    He was a master of illusions as well. There were quite a few hallucinating spells within the Ultimate


    Book of Medicine, like the one he used on Tristan Coleman, causing him to eat dirt for months.


    Later on, he made Michael Lawrence hit his head on a tree repeatedly, not stopping despite the


    bleeding. Both of these illusionary spells were very strong and brutal.

 Chapter 2717

    Chapter 2717


    At this point, Moses¡¯s mental powers were definitely stronger than before.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡®If you like doing stuff like this so much, then I¡¯ll let you do it until you¡¯re at your limit!¡¯


    ¡®Your illusions are still wed. True illusions are the ones that have the potential to trick yourself!¡¯


    Moses fought back, silently activating the Super Hypnosis. He didn¡¯t alter the illusion much, simply


    switching their roles and making Sion serve him instead. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t an illusion, it was Super


    Hypnosis, it made the entire scenario seem like a memory carved into one¡¯s soul. If the caster didn¡¯t do


    anything about it, the person would be in a trance for eternity.


    Moses


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, the tables turned.


    Sion¡¯s spell was broken, yet she had no idea that Moses had hypnotized her. She started getting into


    character, ording to what Moses had envisioned. Her expressions were suggestive, and her eyes


    glistened with extreme lust.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    She stared back at Moses bashfully, walking slowly towards him as her clothes slid off her shoulders.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses took a few nces, then checked her out a few more times. After that, he added a few more


    details into the scenario and left the vase immediately.


    Moses


    Alex


    The Olympians left the room, whereas Ale¡¯s grandaunt carried his corpse out. Everything was safe for


    now.


    After leaving the vase, Moses put it away and noticed arge bed made out of crystallized dragon bone


    marrow. Not wanting to let it go to waste, he kept it into his mystical storage space.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    ¡®Should I use the Earth Escape Technique now? I could use the Ancestral Bodhi Tree to return to the


    battlefield.¡¯


    However, he was slightly worried that the technique might not work in his favor. Unlucky when he first


    used it, he ended up in Sion¡¯s bed, nearly getting him into big trouble¡­ More importantly, the fox spirit


    was a problem on her own, and Moses had no idea how to deal with her.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Since we¡¯re here at Mount Olympus, why don¡¯t we just exit from here?!¡±


    There was a golden bridge connecting the mortal realm and Mount Olympus. With that bridge, they


    would be able to arrive at Earth.


    Moses carefully left the room. He was unfamiliar with the mountain and was unable to navigate the


    area. Despite this, he could still sense that the spiritual essence in this ce was many times more


    concentrated than the energy on Earth.


    Moses


    Alex


    When he explored the emptynds, he was shocked once more. This ce was nowhere near Earth, it


    existed in a void. The mountain seemed like it was from a dimensional space. Half of it was in this


    world, while the other half was on Earth. The only thing separating the two was thisrge barrier.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Golden Stairs are right there!¡± Moses found the path and rushed over.


    Moses


    Alex


    At the time, the Olympians were panicking clue to the death of their divine heir. There were even


    guards, along with some Olympians, patrolling the area as well.


    Despite that, Moses dashed down the stairs without hesitation, that barrier didn¡¯t seem to be able to


    block him.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Ahh! Someone crossed the barrier!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why didn¡¯ t he get attacked byw power? He lookspletely fine too¡­ Has the


    barrier lost its effectiveness?¡±


    ¡°Let me try. If it has really malfunctioned, then America will be our yground! Don¡¯t even think about


    stealing their treasures from me!¡±

 Chapter 2718

    Chapter 2718


    Swoosh!


    Edgar, crossed the barrier and realized that he was safe. He didn¡¯t even feel anything, as if the barrier


    was made out of light. It did nothing to him as if it was just there for show. After going through the light


    barrier, he initially wanted to run down the stairs and get back home as fast as he could. It¡¯d be best if


    he left no clues about himself, after all.


    Edgar,


    Alex


    However, when he stepped on the golden stairs, he knew that his calctions were wrong. Since the


    stairs belonged to the Olympians, it was possible that there were specific settings as well. Since he


    wasn¡¯t an Olympian, the stairs didn¡¯t wee him one bit, pinning down a suffocating weight onto him.


    Helpless, all Edgar, could do was hold himself together for now.


    Edgar,


    Alex


    He then remembered that Daya had once told him she hade here alone. When she walked up this


    very flight of stairs, the pressure and weight weren¡¯t all that bad.


    Edgar, looked back at his own powers. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯m any weaker than her, but I nearly crumbled


    under this heavy aura!¡¯


    Edgar,


    Alex


    With this, he realized that his powers weren¡¯t the problem. Something was wrong with the stairs.


    ¡®Is it because their Divine Heir died? Is that why they altered the stairs?¡¯ Edgar, thought.


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Just then, someone shouted, ¡°Hey, dude! How are you feeling? You¡¯ve been fearless running through


    the forbidden barrier, just like that, you know? Come on, tell us what you felt when you crossed it! Has


    the barrier lost its effect?¡±


    ¡°Hey, say something! Are you trying to make us anxious?!¡±


    ¡°Buddy¡­ Pal, you¡¯re the disciple from that mountain, right? Turn around, so we can remember your


    heroic face.¡±


    Edgar,¡¯s back was facing the barrier. He reacted rather quickly as well, not turning around immediately.


    If he did so, he knew that his face would be remembered by these people. He might even get himself


    and his family into deep trouble.


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Thus, he immediately used the Transformation technique for safety reasons and changed his


    appearance. Now, he possessed the face of Donovan Ondo.


    He was most familiar with this transformation. Back when he was still in America, he had changed his


    appearance to look like Donovan multiple times.


    Having done this over and over again, he was able to capture even the smallest details now, thus


    gaining the ability to transformpletely in a very short amount of time.


    ¡®Ah, Ondo, Ondo¡­ How have you been, I wonder? Your mom died because of you, so your tribe


    must despise you quite a lot, huh? I hope you¡¯re still in one piece when we meet again!¡¯


    Edgar, turned around, staring back at the barrier with a bright smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything when I


    crossed the barrier. I think it haspletely lost its effect! It didn¡¯t even cut down any of my powers!


    This is great!¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He then yelled. ¡°Hello, America! Wait for me¡­ All the beauties, the babes¡­ Everything here is mine


    now!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone behind the barrier froze. They then cheered with surprise and happiness.


    ¡°The barrier lost its effect! We¡¯re no longer forbidden to cross! Let¡¯s go, everyone!¡±


    ¡°America is waiting for us! Like a little nakeddy, waiting for us in bed!¡±


    ¡°I can feel revival and spiritual energying from the other side! If the grand opportunity from ancient


    times appeared once again, it would have collected three thousand years¡¯ worth of power!¡±


    ¡°All that resource from the universe, incubated for three thousand years, right in front of our eyes! Let¡¯s


    go! First one to get it is the ultimate winner!¡±


    Every living being behind the barrier was hyped, their eyes reddened with sheer excitement. After that,


    ten Immortal trialists or so rushed toward the barrier, believing that they merely needed to dash through


    like Edgar,.


    Edgar,


    Alex

 Chapter 2719

    Chapter 2719


    The barrier, however, reacted differently to these beings. When they tried to cross, it was as if time had


    stopped entirely. As their bodies made contact with the barrier, its light blinded their vision.


    Suddenly, these people managed to cross the barrier and ended up on Josua,¡¯s side, but¡­


    Josua,


    Alex


    Something had gone wrong.


    All of them were on fire, their skins being scorched. This wasn¡¯t any ordinary fire, as well. It was divine


    fire. The divine mes burned both their bodies and souls, causing them to scream hysterically while


    they rolled on the ground. Many turned to Josua,, confused and enraged.


    Josua,


    Alex


    ¡°Y¡­ You lied..!¡±


    ¡°I will haunt you for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Argh! I can¡¯t take this anymore! It hurts! My soul is going to be destroyed!¡±


    Josua, watched as the Olympians writhed and rolled on the ground in hopes of dousing out the mes.


    Soon, their movements and shouting only grew smaller and softer.


    Josua,


    Alex


    The expression on one of their faces was cold, not expressing any emotion on his face. On the


    contrary, he was secretly surprised by the barrier, so much so he wanted to worship it.


    ¡®The person who set this barrier up must be very powerful. Was it Grand Emperor Rowan, the leader of


    the Ancient Alliance?¡¯


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In just a few moments, the people who were rolling on the ground died from the mes. Not even a


    trace of their souls could be found. The Immortals behind the barrier widened their eyes, filled with fear.


    They were happy that they werete to try, or they would¡¯ve ended up with the same fate as those


    charred bodies¡­


    It¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t seen anyone die from the barrier, but having tens of powerful trialists die in


    front of them was still a shocking and traumatic experience.


    ¡°This barrier¡­ Is literally a one way ticket to our graves!¡±


    ¡°The forbidden spell is still in effect. It hasn¡¯t lost its effect after all.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ You! How are you still fine?¡±


    After that traumatizing incident, they were shocked because nothing happened to Josua,.


    Josua,


    Alex


    ¡°How are you unharmed when the others died such a horrible death?¡±


    Just then, someone understood their situation. ¡°The Divine Heir was murdered, but the murderer


    definitely isn¡¯t from our tribe, right? This guy is suspicious. I say he¡¯s the one who killed the Divine


    Heir!¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s from Earth?¡±


    ¡°He came into this mountain when we weren¡¯t paying attention, then¡­ ¡±


    The group was shocked, then realized that that was the only suitable exnation.


    They were infuriated, yelling and screaming with rage. Knowing that they had let a native walk in and


    kill their Divine Heir, they just couldn¡¯t ept this, let alone the fact that they let him walk out scott free.


    Making matters worse, a dozen or so of their people died just because of a mere lie he had made up.


    ¡°May you be d*mned in hell!¡±


    Josua, waved. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me off! Oh and, here¡¯s some good advice for you all. Don¡¯t even


    think aboutying your hands on America. You Olympians are traitors to us humans, the rats of this


    universe. Three thousand years ago, you betrayed the alliance, putting everyone in danger! You traitors


    don¡¯t even deserve to live. So run along now, while you still can, or your tribe will be erased from


    history.¡±


    Josua,


    Alex


    Josua, then walked down the stairs, leaving the anxiety ridden Olympians behind the barrier. Josua,


    finally made it down the flight of golden stairs safely.


    Josua,


    Alex


    Josua,


    Alex


    He then remembered something¡­


    ¡®Sion isn¡¯t from Earth either. I brought her along because she¡¯s trapped in the vase. But.. Did she get


    burned alive by the power of the barrier too?¡¯


    He immediately took out the vase and checked inside. Yet all he saw was a shocking scene.

 Chapter 2720

    Chapter 2720


    Within the vase, Sion was lying on her side. Her clothes were all over the floor, she was in a highly


    suggestive position.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    ¡°As a merciful person, I really didn¡¯t want to do this to you on purpose¡­¡±


    Paul, also noticed a small pool of blood next to Sion. Her hand was covered in it too. It was a terrible


    sight, so the sight only made him speechless and slightly guilty¡­


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul,


    Alex


    The Super Hypnosis was so powerful, it could break the Nine-Tails¡¯ innate talents, making her fall into


    that odd hallucination.


    ¡°But¡­ I just switched our positions in the story. You¡¯re the one who made up such a scenario.¡±


    ¡°So, if I didn¡¯t fight back, I would¡¯ve been the one to end up in such a horrific state!¡±


    After taking a few nces, Paul, ced the vase back. Not long after, he found the area where he first


    entered the Dairaionji Temple. It had to be close to Mount Oro, or Paul, wouldn¡¯t have heard Ancestor


    Miller¡¯s voice.


    Paul,


    Alex


    Paul,


    Alex


    ¡®Hmm. By the way, I wonder how that psycho is doing now. Has he died?¡¯


    ¡°My beloved!¡± An excited voice rang within Paul,¡¯s ears as a slender figure rushed towards him.


    Paul,


    Alex


    Paul, tensed up for a split second but felt rxed when he noticed who it was. It was Daya.


    Paul,


    Alex


    After returning from the Pool of Afterlife, she had been waiting since then. It was only normal that she


    would get worried when he went into the temple. Moreover, he had stayed in the ancient Buddhist


    battlefield for an entire month, and the more she had to wait, the more she feared for his life. The panic


    and anxiety she experienced were just indescribable.


    It was fortunate that Daya wasn¡¯t waiting here alone.


    The other few who went in previously were all here, apart from Channing, who would remain there


    forever. The group now consisted of Mystic Maiden, Shirley, Ynes, and Pigsy.


    ¡°I knew it. This guy is just too tough. Not even the emperor of the Underworld could kill him. He even


    ended up benefitting from the fight! I wouldn¡¯t worry about him since he¡¯s destined to seed in every


    battle!¡±


    Mystic Maiden patted Daya on the shoulder while scanning Paul, from top to bottom. ¡°Mhm¡­ This is


    good. You must¡¯ve gotten significant benefits after this trip to the Underworld. This would be enough to


    bring you to a higher point in your life.¡±


    Paul,


    Alex


    Paul, smiled. ¡°You¡¯re doing quite well yourself. Your body is bing more solid now.¡±


    Paul,


    Alex


    He even started pinching her face, a feeling that felt good on his hands.


    ¡°Daya, look at your husband! He¡¯s trying to molest me in front of you! If you weren¡¯t here, this guy might


    do something worse!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden¡¯s words shocked Paul, to their core. As the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens,


    she wasining to Daya and saying such absurd statements.


    Paul,


    Alex


    ¡®Don¡¯t taint your family name!¡¯


    Daya didn¡¯t mind one bit. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize on his behalf, but your skin is really nice now, even smoother


    than when I was still a celebrity. Even I want to touch it, let alone men!¡±


    After saying this, she actually reached her hand out to touch Mystic Maiden¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t with you two!¡± Mystic Maiden backed.


    away, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Paul, couldn¡¯t help but notice the difference between her current self and his impression of her.


    Paul,


    Alex


    Back then, she had always acted as if she were a superior, ethereal, otherworldly being. As a spirit


    from the Gods¡¯ Tomb of the Undead Territory, she came naturally mysterious as well. Moreover, having


    many myths and legends about her since ancient times, Paul, had heard quite a few before meeting


    her as well. Hence, this was why he viewed her as such.


    Paul,


    Alex


    Only then did he realize Mystic Maiden had such a girly side.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Paul,. I¡¯m your master by contract. If you dare touch me like this again, I¡¯ll kick your


    a*s!¡± The Mystic Maiden¡¯s expression was cold, her face smothered with rage.


    Paul,


    Alex


    However, this only made Paul, feel like he was in a rom. ¡°Stop being so feisty. I realized that our


    contract had lost its effect. It might be because you tricked me into signing it.¡±


    Paul,


    Alex


    In that instant, Mystic Maiden¡¯s eyes simply widened even more.

 Chapter 2721

    Chapter 2721


    Pigsy spoke up. ¡°Has it really lost its effect? Hey Rockefeller, doesn¡¯t that mean mine¡¯s lost its effect


    too? Do I not need to slog for this old geezer anymore?¡±


    Mystic Maiden was furious. ¡°Who are you calling old geezer, Pigsy?¡±


    She then activated the restriction spell on Pigsy. Pigsy suddenly felt as if its soul no longer belonged to


    its body, as if it were being choked by arge hand. His soul was being suffocated, while his body felt


    like it was going to catch on mes, it was simply a hellish sensation.


    It fell to its knees, begging for mercy repeatedly. Only then did Mystic Maiden calm down.


    ¡°What about the Dairaionji Temple? Did you manage to get in? Have you done what you needed to?¡±


    Daya asked. Although concerned about her father-in-Iaw, she didn¡¯t forget about the main purpose of


    this trip.


    ¡°Yeah, you said you were going to find the Ancestral Bodhi Tree in the temple. So did you?¡± Shirley


    asked as well.


    Everyone looked towards Ishac,, seemingly curious about the Dairaionji Temple. They even wanted to


    explore it themselves if they could.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    ¡°Yep, I did!¡± Ishac, replied. ¡°I already sealed my father into the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, so there shouldn¡¯t


    be any problems for the time being. The most important thing we have to do now is to catch the b*stard


    behind the Soul nting.¡±


    Ishac,


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ishac, then briefly exined what happened within the temple to the group, and they all froze in shock.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    ¡°The temple was actually conquered by a demon?¡±


    However, Ishac, didn¡¯t tell them about the tree going into his mind pce out of nowhere and unwilling


    to leave. Not only was it unbelievable, but he also wanted to keep this secret to himself.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    ***


    The beautiful moonlight shone down, while nightingales roamed the forest, chirping momentarily.


    As night fell, Ishac, and the others decided to camp out in this ancient forest for the time being. He had


    juste back to the group after all, and since it was getting dark, they decided it best to travel home


    the next day. The group gathered around a campfire, eating spiritual beast meat and drinking soup


    made of spiritual herbs.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Tears trickled down Pigsy¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Finally, I can eat something good! I might¡¯ve starved to death if I


    kept hanging out with these women!¡±


    Ishac, was surprised. ¡°Why would you starve to death?¡±


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Daya replied that she was on a diet, so she hadn¡¯t eaten much usual human food.


    Fasting was considered a type of training after all. Mystic Maiden took even more extreme measures.


    Since she wasn¡¯t a mortal, she didn¡¯t have to eat.


    Meanwhile, Shirley and Ynes followed in Daya¡¯s footsteps. Despite having shapely figures, they wanted


    to go on a diet regardless. Ishac, didn¡¯t understand how much skinnier they wanted to be.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    ¡°You guys have to be careful, though!¡±


    ¡°Dieting is tactful work. So don¡¯t diet so much to the point your body ends up unevenly proportioned!¡±


    Upon hearing this, all the women in his group teamed up to attack Ishac,, nearly pouring the boiling


    soup over his head.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Finally, everyone settled down.


    Ishac, looked up at the starry sky as Daya leaned onto him. The other women around them seemed to


    be lost in thought as well.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    ¡®Dorothy, I wonder where you are right now?¡¯ Ishac, thought of his wife.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    When he was still in the Underworld, he and Dorothy had a long talk about how to fight Xienna when


    she got back. She wanted to at least regain control over her own body. She mentioned that she had a


    n and would find a way to get herself home¡­


    Despite this, Ishac, knew that Xienna had most likely sensed that her divided soul had died. Thus, she


    would¡®ve definitely made some preparations.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    ¡®Would Dorothy seed in fighting back?¡¯

 Chapter 2722

    Chapter 2722


    Suddenly, Bjorne, noticed two people missing from their group.


    Bjorne,


    Alex


    ¡®Where are Geena, and Anna?¡¯


    Geena,


    Ne


    Before entering the temple, he told Geena, to bring Anna along. If things went ording to n, they


    should be here right now. Upon questioning the others, it would seem that no one saw them.


    Geena,


    Ne


    ¡°Oh f*ck, no way?¡±


    ¡°Could something have gone wrong with the Pool of Afterlife? Are they trapped?¡±


    Beginning to panic, Bjorne, stood up abruptly. ¡°Go back to California first. I need to go back and look for


    them.¡±


    Bjorne,


    Alex


    Shirley grabbed him by the arm. ¡°Are you mad? The Underworld is copsing! If you go in there again,


    you won¡¯t get out. Besides, the relics need time to recover. You just got out, so you¡¯re not about to go


    back in.¡±


    Bjorne, replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n.¡±


    Bjorne,


    Alex


    Since he had the Ancestral Bodhi tree, along with the emperor of the Underworld¡¯sst mental mark, he


    didn¡®t need Buddhist relics to enter the Underworld. However, it had been quite some time since he first


    left.


    He wasted a month on the ancient Buddhist battlefield, and there were too many variables within the


    Pool of Afterlife at this point.


    ¡®I hope they¡¯re okay.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re going, then we¡¯re all going with you,¡± Daya said. ¡°It¡¯s best to travel together, you know? We¡¯ve


    been waiting for you for a whole month! You¡¯re going to make us worry all over again!¡±


    Pigsy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just too boring.¡±


    ¡®I could just ignore the pig, but the girls don¡¯t want to keep waiting.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, then let me see if we can enter together!¡±


    Just as Bjorne, was about to contact the tree and enter the Underworld again, a ball of light appeared


    next to him. It looked like a glowing egg.


    Bjorne,


    Alex


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Something inside¡­ Some kind of being is trying to get out.¡±


    The group was surprised. The egg-shaped light figure was floating over,bined with the sounds of


    lightning and wind. Some kind of being was howling as well. With time, the ball of light became brighter,


    as the voice became clearer¡­


    It was a dragon¡¯s roar, a loud one at that.


    After that, the figure within the light became clearer. It was really a dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s Geena,!¡±


    Geena,


    Ne


    Her green and golden scales were glistening with blood, indicating that she was injured. There was a


    special area on top of her head, protected by a boundary. There was someone in there¡­ Upon closer


    inspection, it turned out to be Anna, who had just been revived not long ago.


    They were using all their might to dash out of the light.


    ¡°Geena,! Anna!¡± Bjorne, yelled towards the light.


    Geena,


    Ne


    Bjorne,


    Alex


    As if she could hear him, Anna started waving her arms frantically. In a panic, her eyes started welling


    up with tears. On the other hand, Geena, leaped into the air and flung her tail around, creating arge


    gust behind her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Geena,


    Ne


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    They seemed to be separated by some force, unable to get out of the light.


    ¡®Could the entire Underworld be moving?¡¯


    ¡®No, I have to bring them out of there.¡¯


    ¡°Ancestral Bodhi Tree!¡±


    ¡°Earth Escape Technique!¡±


    Bjorne, decided not to waste more time and activated his Earth Escape Technique. He would use


    energy from the Ancestral Bodhi Tree to force his way back into the Underworld.


    Bjorne,


    Alex


    When the portal opened up, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The entire world was changing. The


    Underworld would return to Izanami, causing everything in that realm to morph.


    The entire world seemed to be tilting downwards. Demonic Chi was diminishing, while spiritual energy


    no longer existed. Yet elements within Izanami were growing stronger.


    ¡°Revealer Josua,?¡±


    Josua,


    Maha

 Chapter 2723

    Chapter 2723


    ¡°Come out,e out wherever you are¡­ Revealer Albert,?¡±


    Albert,


    Maha


    Milos, stood at the center of the ne. It was messy, as if the sky andnd had turned into pure chaos,


    and it was almost impossible to navigate as if they were in quicksand. He called out to Albert, since he


    was the only one who could help at this very moment.


    Milos,


    Alex


    Albert,


    Maha


    Whoosh!


    With the spark of golden light, Revealer Albert, appeared. He was shocked to see Milos, here. ¡°Weren¡¯t


    you supposed to leave? Why are you still here? Without the permission of the King of Izanami, or the


    holy guide of the Dairaionji Temple, you¡¯ll just be a lone spirit if you enter Izanami! Are you done


    with life or something?¡±


    Albert,


    Maha


    Milos,


    Alex


    Milos, immediately exined what was happening.


    Milos,


    Alex


    ¡°A Benares Dragon?¡±


    ¡°And a woman?¡±


    Albert, then nodded. ¡°I get it now. Your dragon is crossing a tribtion, which caused the environment


    to changepletely, bringing it back into the Underworld.¡±


    Albert,


    Maha


    ¡°Huh, I actually wanted to take this dragon as my own since it would be embarrassing if I didn¡¯t have a


    ride in theher realm. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be your friend.¡±


    Milos, was speechless. ¡°So this all happened because you were restricting Cindy,¡­ Not letting her


    leave.¡±


    Milos,


    Alex


    Cindy,


    Ne


    ¡°Ahem, well, it was all just a misunderstanding. Follow me!¡±


    Albert, led the way and brought Milos, into a portal. In mere seconds, they reached an odd foggy


    space. Milos, was able to hear the dragon¡¯s roar even clearer when he arrived.


    Albert,


    Maha


    Milos,


    Alex


    Milos,


    Alex


    Cindy, was trapped in some sort ofw power, still unable to break free.


    Cindy,


    Ne


    ¡°Take thew power off of her!¡± Milos, said to Albert,.


    Milos,


    Alex


    Albert,


    Maha


    As thew¡¯s power was taken away, Cindy, regained her freedom. Cindy, had long sensed Milos,¡¯s


    aura, so she turned around andnded on the ground¡­


    Cindy,


    Ne


    Cindy,


    Ne


    Milos,


    Alex


    However, her eyes were filled with anger and malicious intent when she looked at Albert, as if she


    wanted to eat him alive right there and then.


    Albert,


    Maha


    Despite the strong urge, Albert, was still the guardian of the Underworld, and with the holy mark, he


    had also be the ruler of this ce. Cindy,¡¯s attacks were just too weak, and he would be able to


    block it as long as he wanted to.


    Albert,


    Maha


    Cindy,


    Ne


    ¡°Shush, Cindy,,¡± Milos, spoke up.


    Cindy,


    Ne


    Milos,


    Alex


    Cindy, then turned back into her human form. Not only was her entire body covered in wounds, but she


    was also out of breath. It was just fortunate that those injuries were just superficial.


    Cindy,


    Ne


    ¡®Looks like Albert, really did just want to tame her, he didn¡¯t actually injure her.¡¯


    Albert,


    Maha


    Cindy, had been resisting with all her might, unwilling to be Albert,¡¯s ride even if it cost her life.


    Hence, she injured herself badly while struggling.


    Cindy,


    Ne


    Albert,


    Maha


    Seeing her in this state, Milos, was heartbroken and frustrated.


    Milos,


    Alex


    Albert, seemed to know that he was in the wrong here. ¡°Amitabha. I originally intended to tame her, but


    it looks like her duties in this life are not over just yet I won¡¯t force her to stay anymore. You may leave


    now.¡±


    Albert,


    Maha


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Milos, red at him.


    Milos,


    Alex


    ¡°Hey there, kiddo. I broke all my principles helping youst time. Are you really going to fight me for a


    little dragon? Did you forget everything I¡¯ve done for you?¡±


    Milos, replied. ¡°I don¡¯t have to. You¡¯d be my subordinate sooner orter. So¡­ By the time that


    happens¡­ Hehe!¡±


    Milos,


    Alex


    ¡°Wait, what? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I meant what I said.¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. Exin yourself, or I¡¯m not letting you leave. You¡¯ll have to go to theher realm


    with me, otherwise¡­¡±


    Milos, wasn¡¯t worried one bit, he had the Ancestral Bodhi Tree with him.


    Milos,


    Alex


    After using the Chaos Tree to hide from the heavenly tribtion, he whispered to Albert,. ¡°I¡¯ll let you in


    on something. The Dairaionji Temple has changed drastically and is currently ruled by a demon. That


    guy who told you to guard Izanami is a fake too.¡±


    Albert,


    Maha


    ¡°You¡­ Are you telling the truth?¡± Albert, ¡¯s face turned pale.


    Albert,


    Maha


    ¡°Of course I am, but don¡¯t freak out. You might just lose your life.¡±


    After a while, Albert, asked, ¡°Does Rachel have any ns to deal with this?¡±


    Albert,N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Maha


    Milos, pondered, then said, ¡°Just stay put and follow their orders for now. I¡¯ll contact you when the right


    timees.¡±


    Milos,


    Alex


    In the end, Albert, was the one to send them back to Earth. If Milos, were their guide, they might


    identally end up in Mount Oro again.


    Albert,


    Maha


    Milos,


    Alex


    Cindy, leaned against Milos,, seemingly gloomy as they got back to Earth. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so sorry for


    embarrassing you!¡±


    Cindy,


    Ne


    Milos,

 Chapter 2724

    Chapter 2724


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°The Underworld is his territory. It¡¯s only normal for you to be trapped, especially since you haven¡¯t


    recoveredpletely. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    Jamie,forted the dragon, then used his divine eye to check on her condition as well. She suffered


    no major injuries, save for fatigue and scratches from fighting thew power cast on her.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    Jamie, then used a healing spell,bining divine power and The Ultimate Book of Medicine. This


    spell was quite effective, healing all injuries in a split second. Benita, even looked energized after that.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    Benita,


    Ne


    ¡°Anna!¡± Jamie, turned to the woman.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    Anna immediately leaped into his arms, embracing him tightly.


    ¡°Master!¡± Anna cried, agitated. It was as if she were Rapunzel who had found her prince once again.


    Jamie, didn¡¯t have the time to have a proper conversation with her back at the Pool of Afterlife. Now


    that they were on Earth and were close to home, she naturally felt calmer.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    ¡°You must¡¯ve been through a lot. I¡¯ll be bringing you home soon. Your parents will be delighted to see


    you.¡±


    Jamie, said with a smile. He would be excited to see their reactions when Anna returned to the


    Colemans of Michigan.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    ***


    They weren¡¯t far from Daya and the others.


    Although the contract between Jamie, and Mystic Maiden had expired, their souls were still somewhat


    connected. Being able to sense Jamie,¡¯s arrival, Mystic Maiden immediately brought the others to


    wee him back.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    Jamie,


    Alex


    The sky was still dark, and the meat wasn¡¯t even wholly roasted yet. It was as if only a few minutes had


    passed. Everyone was relieved to see Jamie, return so quickly¡­


    Jamie,


    Alex


    Shirley and the others were familiar with Benita,, but they didn¡¯t know who Anna was. This was the first


    time they had ever met. However, they were close to each other¡¯s age, and it wasn¡¯t hard for the young


    to get familiar with each other, especially while having food.


    Benita,


    Ne


    Jamie, said, ¡°We¡¯ve been out for quite a long time. I think we should head back.¡±


    Jamie,


    Alex


    The group then packed their bags and went home through the night.


    Pigsy engorged itself and carried everyone on its back. After that, it ran towards California at sixteen


    times the speed of sound. They managed to arrive within an hour, despite being at Mount Oro at the


    start.


    ***


    When they arrived at the gates of the Rockefeller manor, nobody could believe their eyes.


    There was a long queue in front of the manor. The queue was so long that it could be the tail of a


    serpent. There were so many people the street was filled to the brim, and the end of the line went as


    far as the eye could see.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Daya was stunned and confused.


    The queue was rtively dense, with all genders and ages. Most brought their own stools, lining up in


    a civilized manner. There were also no scuffling or jumping queues involved.


    They even noticed some famous faces within the queue.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that¡­ The Hollywood star, Timaeus Cruise?¡±


    Shirley stared at one of the people standing in line, eyes widened with shock She seemed to turn into


    an instant fangirl.


    Timaeus seemed to be sitting politely on a stool while being in the middle of the line. He was talking to


    another person at the time.


    Jamie, took a good look at the other person and was surprised as well. ¡°Oh my god. Is that Ronaldo?


    The famous footballer?¡±


    Jamie,


    Alex


    Back when he was still studying, Jamie, loved ying football. Ronaldo happened to be his idol at the


    time too.


    Jamie,


    AlexContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The only difference was that Jamie, was significantly stronger and impactful now.


    Jamie,


    Alex

 Chapter 2725

    Chapter 2725


    It wasn¡¯t easy requesting to meet Edgar,, not even for the president. However, Edgar, still couldn¡¯t help


    but feel surprised to see such celebrities show up at his door all of a sudden.


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Since Daya used to be a famous singer, she wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with those two. Yet now, with her


    memories from her past lives, her life was much more different than what it used to be. She was slightly


    confused to see Timaeus and Ronaldo here but didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Compared to celebrities and footballers, they were indeed the ones standing at the very top.


    Those he idolized in the past were just a bunch of mortals to them now.


    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? You¡¯re a bigger starpared to them.¡±


    ¡°If you went over and told them you¡¯re the owner of this house, they would surely kneel before you.¡±


    Daya¡¯s words were correct.


    Edgar, had be a very famous and influential figure after Michelle publicized his achievements. No


    one could possibly afford to ignore his status and title.


    Edgar,


    Alex


    These people still wanted to queue up for the meat, despite it being in the middle of the night. The line


    wasn¡¯t even moving one bit, which was enough to show that these people were desperate.


    They stood there, receiving quite a lot of information from the crowd.


    ¡°Say, how much more divine beast meat do you think the Rockefeller¡¯s still have?¡±


    ¡°Look at how many are lined up here. I don¡¯t think there¡¯d be enough, even if they¡¯re only limited to half


    a kilogram per person.¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about? Don¡¯t you guys know that Divine Envoys from Mount Oro came by their


    manor recently, but they couldn¡¯t defeat the Rockefeller¡¯s, and they never came back out. Where else


    do you think they¡¯ve gone to, eh? They all became divine beast meat¡­¡±


    Since it was pretty boring to wait, people decided to chat. So Edgar, and the others were able to


    understand the situation after hearing this.


    Edgar,


    Alex


    ¡®But¡­ Who¡¯s selling the meat?¡¯


    ¡®It must be Michelle. Ah¡­ That little girl.¡¯


    Shirley smiled. ¡°Hey Edgar,, your meat stall must be doing pretty good. Even Timaeus Cruise and


    Ronaldo are buying from you.¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Edgar, raised a brow and replied in a harsh tone, ¡°I¡¯ll sell you off. How about that?¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Shirley stuck her tongue out. ¡°Will you? We¡¯re battle buddies, though.¡±


    The group continued to chat while walking towards the manor.


    Suddenly, they were stopped in their tracks by a group of tall, well-built men, all wearing ck suits and


    shades, even though it was veryte. One might even misunderstand and think they were blind.


    Edgar, frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex


    A man pointed towards the queue. ¡°Line up!¡±


    Edgar, replied, ¡°This is my house. Why should I line up?¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex


    The man scoffed. ¡°This is your house?! Why don¡¯t you say you¡¯re Edgar, Rockefeller himself, huh? Run


    along now, or you won¡¯t be getting your share!¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Slightly upset, Edgar, rubbed his nose. ¡®Is it wrong to want to go home?¡¯


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Another woman spoke up, ¡°Some people are just so shameless, their parents must¡¯ve raised them


    poorly. Theyck basic manners and attempt to be the Rockefeller¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Just look at yourself¡­ Who do you think you are? You don¡¯t even deserve to lick Edgar, Rockefeller¡¯s


    shoes!¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Edgar, was speechless as thedies started giggling. Daya burst out inughter as well.


    Edgar,


    Alex


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m not about to pick a fight with y¡¯all!¡± Edgar, rubbed his nose again.


    Edgar,


    Alex


    ¡®Geez. What am I supposed to do here?¡¯


    That woman wasn¡¯t done. Likely bored from standing in line, she started murmuring. ¡°You are all really


    ill mannered for such normal looking people.¡±


    ¡°Everyone here is lining up, so why won¡¯t you? Is it because you guys have horns? Saying you¡¯re not


    going to pick a fight with us¡­ Do you even have the intelligence to do so?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You should get out a little more, learn some stuff, make yourself useful. You should know by now that


    Mr. Rockefeller could kill you with the flick of a finger.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Edgar, huffed.


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Just then, the gates to the manor flung open as the Rockefeller¡¯s rushed out.

 Chapter 2726

    Chapter 2726


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    A figure appeared from the gate and shouted delicately. Before Ishac, himself could even react, a warm


    and soft body hung onto him.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    It was actually¡­ Beatrice!


    Once, Beatrice was Ishac,¡¯s most hated sister-inw. After a series of shocking experiences, however,


    Beatrice had changed her mind about Ishac,, even having a hopeless crush on him once. Until now,


    Dorothy was nowhere to be found. As a virgin, she had to raise her sister¡¯s children as if she had


    gotten married for her.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Brother-inw?


    Well, it would be impossible to shout that name now.


    Wouldn¡®t that be creating trouble for herself?


    So, from thest time Ishac, came home, Beatrice switched to calling him ¡°brother¡±.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Sometimes, calling each other brother and sister made things less taboo.


    The man in the suit and the woman were among the crowd in line. He wanted to teach Ishac, a lesson.


    Looking iparably shocked, they hurriedly closed their mouths.


    Ishac,


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Alex


    Beatrice, being in the Rockefeller family, was now considered famous.


    Because she had four children around her, many outside worlds had misinterpreted that she was


    Ishac,¡¯s wife.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    ¡°This man is really¡­ Ishac,?¡±


    Ishac,


    Alex


    ¡°Oh my goodness. I just scolded him, saying that he has horns on his head¡­¡±


    The two people couldn¡¯t help but back up and leave the queue. Looking nervous to escape, they were


    afraid of being pped to death by Ishac,.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    In fact, it was unnecessary. Ishac,¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t be ordinary for them.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Several of Ishac,¡¯s confidantes behind Beatrice specifically included Princess Fleur and Maya. There


    was also Dawn, the fairy doctor, Ze, and her daughter Winnie.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Although Beatrice was the first to grab Ishac,, the few women said nothing. Firstly, Beatrice was young.


    Secondly, she represented Dorothy, and it wasn¡¯t easy bringing up children.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Everyone had to give in to her.


    Then, Brittany and ire came from the gate hand in hand.


    ¡°We are back!¡±


    Brittany was still quite particr with her dignity. At this time, her face looked amazingly youthful.


    Unless someone knew the inside story, no one would¡¯ve guessed that this woman who barely looked


    thirty would be Ishac,¡¯s mother.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    ¡°Well, morn. You are back¡­¡±


    ¡°Did it go well?¡±


    ¡°Not bad!¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    It was evident that Brittany had been waiting for Ishac,¡¯s words. How could a wife feel good when her


    husband had been soul nted?


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Nheless, there was still hope, at least for now.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely get dad back,¡± Daya said as she held Brittany¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    A group of people then walked towards the gate. Shirley asked, unable to resist, ¡°What are these


    people doing here? Begging for meat?¡±


    Beatrice got down from Ishac,, her pretty face a little pale. Her heart was filled with a fantasy about the


    future, curious to know how the person who could love her would look like. The person had arrived,


    though, and it was just that she did not know when the rtionship would bloom.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    She reached out and stroked her hair, saying, ¡°Before this, wasn¡¯t Michelle selling immortal beast meat


    in the live room? It¡¯s been proven that people who eat the meat of immortal beasts will not only be


    invulnerable and long-lived, but there¡¯s the most important advantage now, the chances of awakening


    will be greatly increased.¡±


    ¡°Awakening?¡±


    ¡°Awakening to what?¡±


    ¡°Cultivation. You can consider it a supernatural ability.¡±


    After going out for over a month, Ishac, and the others thought about how the world seemed to feel like


    it had changed again.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk about it!¡± Brittany said.


    ¡°What about these people? What¡¯s with them blocking the house?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even big foreign stars personallye here. Who thought of this?¡±


    ¡°Is it because of the immortal beast meat? Are they all here to buy immortal beast meat¡­¡±


    Ishac, nodded and nced at the long queue.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Today¡¯s current situation was the recovery of the aura. In ancient times, the wastnd¡¯syout had


    finally been envisioned after three thousand years. Of course, the ancient era of the great powers stole


    a part of the rest of the three thousand worlds¡¯ opportunity, but the wastnd was the one that suffered


    the most. All living things almost lost their opportunity to cultivate¡­


    Now, it could only be said that it was giving back!


    Every living thing in the wastnd had a chance.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take whatever¡¯s left and sell them to prevent them from blocking! The price does not have to


    be too high, then¡­ One hundred dors a catty, and one person is limited to one catty,¡± Ishac, said.


    Ishac,

 Chapter 2727

    Chapter 2727


    ¡°What?¡±


    Waltz was the first to jump. ¡°One hundred dors a catty? You sure you¡¯re saying it, right?¡±


    Brittany also froze, ¡°Son, we previously sold immortal beast meat for three hundred million a pound¡­¡±


    Astor, smiled ndly, ¡°Mom, are we short of money?¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Several people in the Rockefeller family were stunned. During this period, the Rockefeller family could


    no longer be described as making money every day.


    That money was reallying in like a tidal wave. It was too much to count, and often, bank bigwigs


    came looking for the Rockefellers to deposit their money¡­ This was a premium customer who had


    more money than the ancient magnates.


    Waltz said, ¡°We are now probably the richest in the world, right?¡±


    Astor, nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    After a pause, he said, ¡±It is just a hundred pounds. It is useless having more money. The blessing


    should be shared. We have to universalize all beings.¡±


    Waltz charmingly said, ¡°Boss, I know you have lots of money, but you don¡¯t have to be such a loser,


    right? I know you have practiced Buddhist martial arts, but you will not disappear into the void and


    be a monk, right? I will not allow that to happen. If you go to the temple as a monk, I will stille


    into your bed in the middle of the night.¡±


    These words were said without shame but in line with Waltz¡¯s personality. The crowd could not help but


    laugh out.


    Astor, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Western Buddha Sect does not prohibit marriage. After bing a


    monk, I still can clean up this little pixie.¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    While they were talking, the crowd lined up next to them boiled over.


    ¡°What did they just hear?¡±


    ¡°Immortal beast meat. A hundred dors a catty?¡±


    ¡°This¡­Is it true?¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be a fake immortal beast, could it?¡± Someone boldly asked.


    Astor, exined on the spot, ¡°Thest clearance is a big deal. One hundred for a catty, but each


    person is limited to one catty! Selling starts now until we are sold out. After this, we are never selling


    this again.¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    At once, the crowd boiled into a rage.


    Brittany faintly nced at Astor,, and ultimately did not say anything. The Rockefeller family was indeed


    not short of money, and they didn¡¯t even know where to spend it. To them, money was just a number.


    Astor,


    Alex


    Almost instantly, the news spread on the inte. The news had topped the popr hot search topics


    in the middle of the night.


    Many people rushed towards the Rockefeller family. Before this, it was too expensive. Three hundred


    million dors for a pound of meat was unattainable for countless people. But now, it was only selling


    for a hundred a pound, which almost everyone can afford. It was a great benefit, especially for those


    who lived in California and near Astor,¡¯s house.


    Astor,


    Alex


    Many people did not understand Astor,¡¯s intention, and only people like Mystic Maiden and Daya, who


    once stood in a high position, could understand this.


    Astor,


    Alex


    ¡°There is not much time left for you, from the chess piece to the yer. What is important is the


    mindset,¡± Mystic Maiden said to Astor,.


    Astor,


    Alex


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A chess yer?¡± Astor, smiled. ¡°I never treat others as pawns.¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    ¡°But you have changed your mentality, and you have a strong aura.¡±


    ¡°My Buddhist cultivation has probably initiated?¡±


    ¡°Buddhist disciple? Hmph, your bride is waiting for you in the room. How dare you not go?¡±


    The bride, Daya!


    For many years in the underworld, nature had always been suppressed. Now was the time for its


    release. However, the two were getting better, but some unexpected guests barged in.


    Beatrice and the quadruplets came in. The scene was really awkward!


    ¡°Not me! ¡± Beatrice raised her hand. ¡°They know you met my sister, their real mother, so they must


    come over to find dad! Brother, what happened to my sister? If I hadn¡¯t stopped them, the ones who


    just barged in wouldn¡¯t have been four little mischief-makers, but my mother.¡±


    Astor, felt a shiver run through his body when he thought about ire rushing in.


    Astor,


    Alex


    ¡°Your sister, she¡­ ¡±


    ***


    The Universe¡­ Stoermer Sect¡­ Ruins.


    Dorothy was imprisoned in a mass of light, and in front of her was Xienna.


    ¡°You think you can resist me?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ The current you!¡±

 Chapter 2728

    Chapter 2728


    Though colorful, the light mass imprisoning Dorothy carried Daoist energy. This ce was like an


    ancient altar.


    These Daoist rules that bound Dorothy, who could not move in the slightest, were swirling out of the


    altar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. It¡¯s useless.¡± Xienna¡¯s soul floated in front, and she spoke indifferently as she looked at


    Dorothy, who was still trying to wiggle her way out.


    Dorothy¡¯s face was already red from exerting herself, more so due to the use of secret power, resulting


    in meridians swelling and pain. Her skin also appeared in different degrees of chapping. Blood seeped


    out little by little until it spread all over the body.


    However, it was all for naught. She waspletely unable to shake off the multicolored pellet.


    Xienna looked at the ancient altar that had long turned into ruins. She seemed to be reminiscing,


    talking to herself.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m about to forget this ce.¡±


    Dorothy knew she couldn¡¯t struggle away.


    Once, when Xienna squeezed her soul in some corner, she was also secretly building tlp her strength


    and sizing her opponent up. When she was in the Underworld, she had a more intuitive concept, and


    after regaining her body, she had thought of a way to deal with Xienna properly.


    However, she never expected that the key was not out of Xienna¡¯s soul. Instead, it was on this damn


    altar.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed these multicolored imprisoning pellets at all, not until sheunched her attack on


    Xienna, attempting to cut off their rtionshippletely. Suddenly, Xienna let the pellets go, easily


    confining her.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± Dorothy asked.


    Xienna looked around for a moment and said, ¡°Do you remember Stoermer Sect, the appointed


    tform?¡±


    Dorothy had heard of Stoermer Sect. It was the most prosperous and powerful sect in the ancient era.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this was the Stoermer Sect Unfortunately, it has actually fallen into ruin.¡±


    Xienna said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either! The scene of colorful blossoms and ten thousand gods


    worshipping seemed just like yesterday. In the blink of an eye, this ce became ruins. ¡±


    Dorothy asked, ¡°Is this your birthce?¡±


    Xienna said, ¡± Not really, in fact, like you, I was born in America. Here, it should be¡­¡±


    Xienna¡¯s soul slightly stirred.


    She covered her head and secured to be in pain, trying desperately to remember something. Finally,


    she said, ¡°Here is my reincarnation ce. Once, there was a reincarnation pool here.¡±


    She sighed long and hard as she spoke.


    ¡°You may find it ridiculous, but I¡­ Can no longer see. I even want to find the person, but I can¡¯t


    remember what his name is,¡± Xienna exined with a pained expression, ¡°But I can feel that person is


    essential to me. The meaning of my reincarnation in this life is to find him.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Dorothy replied, ¡°It¡¯s a bit ridiculous, but it¡¯s also pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right!¡±


    ¡°You can keep looking, but please don¡¯t take me with you! No matter how important the person you¡¯re


    looking for is, it¡¯s unimportant to me.¡±


    It was hard for Dorothy to imagine if Xienna had really found her man, then taking her to live with him.


    She might as well die if that were the case.


    Xienna sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, there was a problem with reincarnation. You are just an ident.¡±


    Dorothy was enraged. ¡°What do you mean my existence is because of an ident? I shouldn¡®t have


    my own life? Does it mean I can let you dictate where I belong? What about you? What are you? To put


    it bluntly, you are already a dead person¡­ A ghost, a wisp of obsession unwilling to reincarnate!¡±

 Chapter 2729

    Chapter 2729


    Next


    ¡°I am you!¡±


    ¡°Bah! I¡¯m independent andplete, and you¡­ You¡¯re the iplete one!¡± Dorothy said. ¡°What you


    just said is ridiculous. You don¡¯t even remember who you are looking for, yet you still desperately


    search for him. Think about it. What if he¡¯s perished? Or, he¡¯s reincarnated and forgotten the past? By


    the time you find him, he would¡¯ve long married another wife, with children and many grandchildren. By


    then, what will you do?¡±


    Xienna was asked those questions. She froze for a while and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you make a choice. Kill the wife he loves, and then kill his children and


    grandchildren. Tell him that you were his lover in a previous life, and you found him after many


    attempts, and you finally can live together forever¡­With your strength, I guess it should be easy.¡±


    Xienna¡¯s face turned pale.


    Could she do that?


    If that were true, that person would hate her for the rest of her life or even want to cut her to death by a


    thousand cuts.


    ¡°I know what you mean!¡±


    Xienna suddenly smiled, ¡°But, no matter who he is, whether he still remembers me or not, I have to find


    him.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°When I find him, I¡¯ll return your freedom.¡±


    Dorothy was sad because she actually had no choice. She asked, ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for¡­


    Does he have any characteristics?¡±


    Xienna shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t see it, the reincarnation pool wiped the memory of my


    previous life, and even though I hold the reincarnation stone, the process has deviated because of an


    unforeseen ident. My memory is iplete.¡±


    What could Dorothy say? It would be unbelievable if he were found.


    ¡°Then, can you find any fragments of memory about that person here?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing, I advise you to give up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something that might help me get that part of my memory back.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xienna flicked her forehead and unfolded a scroll.


    It showed half a jade bracelet. Fiery red like blood, it had a faint cloud pattern printed on it.


    ¡°You, have you seen it?¡± Xienna asked.


    ¡°No, how could I have seen it. What is it?¡± Dorothy asked.


    ¡°This should be the token I brought during my reincarnation. I can use that token and find the person


    I¡¯m looking for, unfortunately¡­ There was an ident, and this token was lost on the way to


    reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°No way..?¡±


    Dorothy was surprised and did not know what to say, ¡°How can you still find such an important thing,


    which was lost on the way to reincarnation? I think this is providence so that you do not have to look for


    him. Find a new rtionship again, a new life, a new man. If he is so good, you can even find a bunch!¡±


    Xienna smiled, but of course, it was impossible to ept. She asked, ¡°So, are you willing to help me?


    Actually, we can live together in peace!¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°I want to see my children.¡±


    Xienna said, ¡°Yes, I n to go back to America. Even if I don¡®t find that person, I would have to look for


    the other one, right?¡±


    Dorothy was speechless, ¡°Look for the other person? Is he also your old lover?¡±


    Xienna red at her, ¡°He is the master of Stoermer Sect. I think I might have a rtionship with him.¡±

 Chapter 2730

    Chapter 2730


    Dorothy could almost urately guess Xienna¡¯s identity, but hearing what she said, rm bells started


    ringing in her head. She had also heard of a master of the Stoermer Sect.


    In ancient times, Grand Emperor Rowan had led the League of Cultivators and the entire universe in a


    fight against the undying n¡¯s invasion. Besides Grand Emperor Rowan, his lover, the Phoenix


    Emperor, a being of infinite supreme existence, was also present.


    Xienna had a rtionship with this one?


    However, when it came to the Stoermer Sect¡­ Her surname is Stoermer. Perhaps¡­


    Dorothy thought so when Xienna said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think me your enemy. We are not. You were


    born because of me. Your essence is another part of me, it was just that I woke a little toote, so you


    fell in love with someone else¡­ Don¡¯t worry, if the one I¡¯m looking for is like you, I¡¯ll reincarnate again


    and wait for him in the next life.¡±


    With that, she canceled the light mass emitted from the altar. Dorothy¡¯s confinement was lifted. She


    could move her muscles and bones, but her brow furrowed.


    She looked at Xienna and felt suddenpassion. ¡°Every reincarnation will damage your memory. You


    can¡¯t even see him now. If you reincarnate again, are you sure you¡¯ll remember this obsession from


    your previous life?¡±


    Xienna stroked her heart lightly. ¡°I can remember that pain.¡±


    Dorothy asked, ¡°More than your life?¡±


    Xienna nodded and looked into Dorothy¡¯s eyes, ¡°Have you ever really loved someone? I have seen him


    and know he has more than one woman. Would you still love such a man? Don¡¯t you feel pain?¡±


    Dorothy remembered Paul, and she thought about the women around him. She sighed.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Painful, but still in love.¡±


    ¡°Why bother? Love is so humble. ¡±


    Dorothy shook her head, ¡°I gave up once myself, but it was a living death.¡±


    Xienna sighed, ¡°You are influenced by me, an extension of me. I cannot ept the person I love loving


    someone else. So, you are also the same.¡±


    So, was jealousy inherited?


    After a pause, Xienna¡¯s gaze suddenly became sharp, and she said, ¡°The world has changed very


    quickly. I just didn¡¯t expect the change to be so great. The universe has been shattered by the undying


    n! I just found out that the ancient great powers hadid a great game to steal the Chi of the


    universe, throwing their hopes in the recovery of America.¡±


    ¡°There is a six boundary marker hidden in the projection of America!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°The whole of America is hidden.¡±


    ¡°We are all from America, and we have hope and obligation to go to America and fight for Chi there.


    Next, I will pass my aura to you. You and I are two souls. Together we are strong, but apart, we die. In


    this day and age, the Pantheons arc in their twilight. The Biographies of Immortals have fallen, and we


    have no one to rely on behind us, so we can only rely on ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Or rather, the beings of the universe can only rely on us.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression was unnatural, ¡°Strong together? Are you going to annex me?¡±


    Xienna shook her head, ¡°Do not worry, it is not annexation. Your emotions now, for me, are hazardous.


    By fusing with your soul, my reincarnation will lose its meaning! We can co-exist! In addition, there is an


    emperor¡¯s power in this Stoermer Sect altar. We need tobine our strength to withstand it.¡±


    Dorothy was silent for a long time and finally nodded.


    ***


    Earth, within America.


    The news about the hundred dor for a catty immortal beast meat shocked everyone outside. In a


    month, it took the world by storm, which led all the rich and powerful aristocrats to California for the


    immortal beast meat. Once, due to the high price of three hundred million dors a catty, it was known


    as the world¡®s most expensive lunch. In the blink of an eye, however, it had depreciated to such a point.


    So quickly, its value had fallen to this level.

 Chapter 2731

    Chapter 2731


    Countless people doubted it.


    Was it still immortal beast meat?


    However, someone cited their own experience. Apparently, after consuming immortal beast meat, not


    only were all the diseases in their bodies were gone, but grey hair turned ck and psychic abilities


    awakened. That was more than enough to prove that it was real immortal beast meat.


    Then, the people who had previously purchased the overpriced immortal beast meat jumped out and


    protested. They had even used their connections with top American echelons and officials and tried to


    punish the Rockefellers.


    Indeed, their protests were all but ineffective. They were the only family on Earth that sold immortal


    beast meat, so the Rockefellers reserved the right to final interpretation.


    However, many guests were weed into Rockefeller Manor.


    Friends, neighbors, colleagues, subordinates, ssmates, as long as they were connected to the


    Rockefellers somehow, they would find a way into the manor. They did this for no other reason but


    simply to acquire some immortal beast meat. When the meat was sold at three hundred million dors,


    the price was so high that it scared everyone off. However, for just a hundred dors for 1.3 pounds,


    they suddenly felt it within their reach.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    Bjorne even received phone calls from a few university and high school ssmates. They


    euphemistically called him, telling him that he would hold a ss reunion so the alumni could meet and


    catch up.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°ss reunion¡­ I won¡¯t be going. I¡¯ve been too busytely.¡±


    A few former ssmates were disappointed by Bjorne¡¯s refusal, but they dared not say anything.


    However, Bjorne¡¯s following words overjoyed them. ¡°I¡¯ll make up the first birthday banquet for my


    daughters and sons at home. You maye over if you are free. When the timees, I¡¯ll give


    everyone 1.3 pounds of immortal beast meat. And there¡¯s a mysterious gift tool ¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    A ssmate asked, ¡°What kind of mysterious gift?¡±


    Bjorne smiled. ¡°Since it¡¯s a mysterious gift, I naturally have to keep it a mystery. You won¡¯t be


    disappointed. It¡¯ll be much more valuable than the immortal beast meat.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne wasn¡¯t simply blowing hot air. It was all real. The mysterious gift he had prepared was a set of


    cultivation techniques. It was none other than Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation!


    Bjorne


    Alex


    This time, even the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens and Daya could not see through Bjorne¡¯s


    intention.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°What are you trying to do by giving out Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation?! The average


    can¡¯tprehend such a profound cultivation technique. Do you really want to be that great monk who


    absorbs a group of little monks?¡±


    Bjorne smiled as he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s too little time! This is the fastest shortcut!¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Daya asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Faith!¡± replied Bjorne.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Indeed, what Bjorne wanted when he said that was the power of faith.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    He had the Ancestral Bodhi Tree in his body now, and as long as there was sufficient faith, his Buddhist


    cultivation level could keep soaring. Also, with the presence of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, the problem of


    an unstable mind would cease to exist.


    He could only kill the enemies on the next infernal battlefield if he was strong enough. Thus, that was


    the method he hade up with after thinking all night.


    Not only did he want to pass on Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation to the guests in the


    banquet, but he also wanted to find a way to circte it on the Inte so it would be a powerful


    tool to harvest faith.


    Of course, Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation had been modified slightly. Its power did not


    be weaker, and its inheritors would share their origins. The key was that he could even condense


    that power into an overwhelming force.


    Mystic Maiden nodded. ¡°This is indeed a good move.¡±


    A good move?


    Bjorne smiled bitterly for a brief second. He didn¡¯t want to treat anyone as pawns, and he just did not


    want to see those people be powerless weaklings with the advent of evil forces.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The next day, ten in the morning at Rockefeller Manor. The first birthday banquet had begun!

 Chapter 2732

    Chapter 2732


    ¡°The patriarch of California¡¯s Coleman family hase forth to congratte your child¡¯s first birthday. I


    hereby present twovender jade horses and four sets of gold ornaments!¡±


    ¡°The patriarch of Michigan¡¯s Townsend family hase forth to congratte your sons and daughters.


    I hope they will have evesting peace. I hereby present a luxury manor in Michigan and four limited


    edition sports cars!¡±


    ¡°The patriarch of ska¡¯s Seay family has arrived. I hereby present an ind and four yachts, and wish


    the Rockefeller sons and daughters peace¡­¡±


    Just as the Rockefeller¡¯s banquet was ready, an endless stream of people had gathered at the


    entrance.


    George didn¡¯t invite many guests. 90% of them were uninvited.


    George


    Alex


    George, for instance, had never heard of Michigan¡¯s Townsends before. He only found outter that


    they were members of the Southern Californian Business Association. And, George still retained a title


    now, the association¡¯s president. He was, however, all but president by name. All Southern Californian


    Business Association¡¯s dealings was handled by Daya¡¯s aunt, X.


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    Among the eight great royal families were the Seays of ska, on par with the Stoermers of Michigan.


    Eventually, six out of the eight great royal families came. The remaining two families that failed to arrive


    no longer existed.


    In that regard, the gate of the Rockefeller Manor was wide open to whoever woulde. Even Daya¡¯s


    grandfather came by.


    Sitting together, the few old men from the six great royal families looked at each other in dismay and


    kept sighing. Only the patriarch of the Stoermers was in high spirits. George¡¯s achievements were


    evident, whereas Daya would be some deity. The current Stoermer family had long overtaken the


    other royal families.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Oh, Zayn. It appears that the Stoermer family of yours is an existence that we need to look up to now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still a wise old bird, forcing your granddaughter to Mr. Rockefeller. You¡¯re riding his coattails


    now!¡±


    Zayn beamed with joy. Looking at those brothers who had criticized him a few years ago, he modestly


    said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. George and Daya have been destined to be together for three lifetimes. It was


    carved on the Stone of Three Lifetimes. This marriage has been destined since the previous life.¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°The Stone of Three Lifetimes? It seems too good to be true. For real?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real. My granddaughter really descended to the mortal realm. Jeez, you guys won¡¯t


    understand even if I were to tell you. After all, you aren¡¯t godly cultivators. ¡±


    ¡°Are you a godly cultivator, Zayn?¡±


    ¡°Both my granddaughter and granddaughter-inw are aplished godly cultivators, so how can


    they not carry me?¡±


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the circle changed.


    ¡°Zayn, we¡¯ve been acquaintances for decades. Look¡­ Can you carry me?¡±


    ¡°Zayn, do you still remember Judith Lynch, the prettiest girl in Lanford Vige fifty years ago? She¡¯s


    your dream girl. I know where she is. She¡¯s still single now. I can matchmake you both, so just feel free


    and let me in on whatever opportunities you have.¡±


    The Stoermers¡¯ patriarch instantly wore a strange expression.


    Such things did happen at the current Rockefeller Manor from time to time. Everyone who was rted


    to the Rockefellers became popr in the crowd.


    On the other hand, Michigan¡¯s Colemans came as well, members of Anna¡¯s family. The entire family


    came fully to the brim, about a dozen of them or so.


    Anna initially wanted to meet her family members in Michigan. Still, all the Colemans insisted on


    coming over and thanking George in person after learning that the Rockefellers were going to hold a


    first birthday banquet.


    George


    Alex


    How could they waste such a good chance?


    ¡°Anna!¡±


    ¡°Daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°My dear granddaughter¡­¡±


    Many Colemans shed tears when they saw the lively Anna again.


    As for George, he was surrounded by ssmates people he knew from university, high school and


    even elementary school. Many, including those he still remembered and those he did not, came.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°George, we really didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d reach such a high level today. We¡¯re so proud of you!¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Yes. I still remember that we spied on the English teacher taking a shower back then. Unexpectedly,


    you¡¯ve be an immortal now.¡±


    George asked, ¡°¡­That wasn¡¯t me, right?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    George

 Chapter 2733

    Chapter 2733


    That man immediately corrected his remark. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It must be my bad memory. It wasn¡¯t you,


    but Ferdinand. How could Mozart, do something like that?¡±


    Mozart,


    Alex


    Everyone looked amazed.


    Mozart, said with a smile, ¡°Alright! That was me!¡±


    Mozart,


    Alex


    But then again, which teenager wasn¡¯t frivolous?


    Through the years of youth, embarrassing experiences were no stranger to them. How could they grow


    otherwise?


    ¡°Speaking of which, Madam Quigley, who taught us English in junior high, looked very fierce when she


    beat someone. I was identally caught red-handed that time, and she almost broke my leg.¡±


    The manughed heartily. ¡°I know, right? She was old and ferocious.¡±


    The people next to Mozart, looked extremely envious since they had such a history with the immortal


    Mozart,. It was enough to make himself proud, and he could even brag about it to his descendants.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    Mozart,


    Alex


    Some well-dressed female ssmates frequently made eyes at Mozart,. Things weren¡¯t idle beneath


    the table either, they would seduce Mozart, from time to time. If they could sleep with the immortal


    Mozart, at the drop of a hat, their values would definitely increase by tens of thousands of times.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    Mozart,


    Alex


    Mozart,


    Alex


    What a pity, though, Mozart, was unmoved the least by the seduction!


    Mozart,


    Alex


    ***


    The first birthday banquet was exceptionally lively. The entire Rockefeller Manor was filled with a sea of


    people. All who should and shouldn¡¯t havee had arrived, regardless of business circles or friends.


    Everyone was well aware of the reason.


    However, at that moment¡­


    A pitch-ck wooden ship was floating over ten thousand feet above Rockefeller Manor, and on it


    stood two people. It was an old grey-faced man whose face was all skins and bones.


    It was none other than Ancestor Miller. He was an Immortal Monarch with a terrifying cultivation level.


    Meanwhile, the other person was an enchanting and sultry woman¡­ If Mozart, could see her, he would


    probably be shocked, he was familiar with this woman, and they used to live under the same roof.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    Carol Rockefeller of the Rockefeller family!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the current Carol was totally different from the woman Mozart, knew a long time ago.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    She currently possessed a sinister aura all over her body, and her speech and expressions emanated


    the vibe of an amorous woman.


    ¡°Sir, do you see that?! That¡¯s Mozart, Rockefeller! He¡¯s not Mozart, Miller from your Miller family! He


    has been deceiving you!¡±


    Mozart,


    Alex


    Mozart,


    Alex


    ¡°As for Daya Miller that you mentioned, there¡¯s no such person either. That was actually his mistress


    called Daya Stoermer.¡±


    ¡°One thing is clear, these two people must have killed all your Millers. Then, they disguised themselves


    as the Millers. They really deserve to be killed!¡±


    Ancestor Miller was breathing heavily, and his eyes were red-rimmed as he roared in a low voice.


    Carol smiled faintly and took out a bottle of scarlet blood in a brief moment before she handed it over to


    Ancestor Miller.


    As soon as the bottle was opened, a strange smell of blood. Ancestor Miller went crazypletely


    upon sniffing that smell.


    Carol pointed down. ¡°Go. All those people are your nemeses. They are archenemies of the Millers. Go.


    Kill all of them so the dead Millers can rest in peace.¡±


    Then, she poured the blood from the bottle into Ancestor Miller¡¯s mouth.


    Roar!


    Upon drinking the blood, Ancestor Miller¡¯s entire body grew abruptly. His appearance, skin, and bones


    had now inted like a balloon.


    He let out a wild roar, shaking apart the clouds within a radius of a hundred miles, like a thunderp


    that resounded tens of thousands of miles away. Rockefeller Manor below him, on the other hand,


    especially seemed to have encountered an air raid with a mass of energy crashing straight down.


    Boom!


    All the people in Rockefeller Manor felt an intense shock.


    Fortunately, Mozart, set up arge spell formation, and it withstood the energy mass. Otherwise, the


    group of guests would¡¯ve been miserable. However, the countless luxury cars and helicopters parked


    outside Rockefeller Manor were not that lucky. After the energy swept through, they were all crushed


    into scrap, with a third exploding on the spot.


    Mozart,

 Chapter 2734

    Chapter 2734


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°What is going on? What is that thing?¡±


    ¡°Is it an air raid?¡±


    Many guests at the Rockefeller Manor screamed and began to flee. Although they received no physical


    damage, they saw the energy barrier from the activated spell formation shing with Ancestor Miller¡¯s


    sonic boom and a light curtain rising. The blinding white light looked like the sun had exploded to the


    point of blindness.


    Many had first witnessed the bustling scene outside Rockefeller Manor. Those were the most


    miserable. Just like those cars, they were instantly squashed andy on the ground, unable to get up


    forever.


    Steven, rushed out of the room and looked up to the sky. He then shot out a robust and electric glow


    from his divine eyes.


    Steven,


    Alex


    He saw Ancestor Miller rushing down like a cannonball and a ck wooden ship floating midair.


    Obstructed by the ship, Steven, did not notice Carol¡¯s figure with his divine eyes, entirely focused on


    Ancestor Miller, who was filled with killing intent.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Steven,


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s that old geezer?!¡±


    After Steven, clearly saw his face, his heart skipped a beat.


    Steven,


    Alex


    That old man¡¯s strength was terrifying, a real Immortal Monarch!


    Daya came out as well. When she saw Ancestor Miller, she looked solemn. ¡°So, it¡¯s that old geezer.


    This is challenging.¡±


    Steven,¡¯s eyes shed like lightning. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±


    Steven,


    Alex


    The Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal ying Formation had been set up at Rockefeller Manor. It was


    therge formation that Commander Red had put in ce, specifically used to y the Supremes of


    the Undying n. Although Steven, did not know Commander Red¡¯s true identity, be guessed that she


    might have been an empress from ancient times.


    Steven,


    Alex


    Steven,¡¯s eyes gleamed with silver light. He stared intently at the descending Ancestor Miller. Two


    small silver swords appeared in his eyes. Those were the sword hearts.


    Steven,


    Alex


    They could control the Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal ying Formation though what was here was a


    miniature version of it.


    Roar!


    Ancestor Miller¡¯s got closer.


    He fell from about ten thousand feet and smashed through the sound barrier. In the blink of an eye, he


    reached the space above Rockefeller Manor and roared furiously once again.


    ¡°Rockefellers¡­ You should all go to hell!¡± he yelled head over heels beforeshing out a punch.


    ¡°Argh!!! Run!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared!¡± Someone yelled amid the crowd.


    Many people began to feel resentful. Why did they have toe over and join such a banquet?


    The world of godly cultivators was too dangerous, entirely beyond the ability of mere mortals to handle.


    If they were to die here, it would be toote for them to regret it.


    ¡°Steven,, can you withstand it?¡±


    Steven,


    Alex


    After Steven, fiercely stomped his foot, two gaps were opened abruptly like two giant arms on the


    Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal ying Formation before they squeezed Ancestor Miller.


    Steven,


    Alex


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    Ancestor Miller was astonished, and his bloody pupils abruptly constricted.


    He sensed an overwhelming force and a death threat, but how was that possible?


    Steven,s strength was low. He could see through him from a nce. That man hadn¡¯t even reached


    Immortalization, so how could such a weakling pose a threat to him?


    Steven,


    Alex


    However, the old geezer could live till now, since ancient times. Undoubtedly, he was one sly old fox.


    He would rather believe it, and he had to be cautious in everything. Although it was strange blood that


    Carol fed him and was filled with killing intent, the death threat before him cleared up his mind. After he


    hastily abandoned the previous punch, the blood energy in his entire body shook, and he forced an


    impact, trying to get away from the power range of the Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal ying


    Formation.


    Whoosh!


    Steven,¡¯s figure shed, throwing himself into the spell formation. He upied the central hub of the


    Heavenly Immortal ying Formation.


    Steven,


    Alex


    In the formation, lightning turned into a cage, and gods of war were formed from mes with the


    elements, fire, water, wood, gold, and earth, acting as the crux of the formation. A hundred foot tall


    energy barrier was then erected. While wearing divine armor, the gods of war held swords in their


    hands and surrounded Ancestor Miller.


    ¡°Long time no see, sir!¡±


    Steven, heaved a sigh of relief and thanked Commander Red. Nothing else would¡¯ve restrained that old


    geezer, and things would truly get dangerous.


    Steven,

 Chapter 2735

    Chapter 2735


    Moreover, he had picked up a bizarre vibe from that old geezer. Thus, he looked very different from


    before.


    The bloody substance wrapping his body looked familiar, as if it possessed its spiritual consciousness,


    with countless demons watching from aside, ridiculing and mocking him.


    ¡®What the heck is that thing?¡¯


    ¡®Divine eyes! Activate!¡¯ Albert, shouted softly in his mind.


    Albert,


    Alex


    As divine light lingering with Buddhist texts appeared on his head, he activated the divine eyes.


    After a trip to Dairaionji Temple, the holy energy in Albert,¡¯s body increased, and his divine eye power


    had significantly grown as well. With Perception, he could see one¡¯s essence.


    Albert,


    Alex


    When Albert, looked at the bloody substance with the divine eyes, he was instantly shocked by the


    image. What had surrounded the old geezer of the Miller family were pairs of bloody eyes of varying


    sizes filled with malicious intent. There were a few hundred pairs in total, and all of them were staring


    intently at Albert,.


    Albert,


    Alex


    Albert,


    Alex


    The air was filled with malicious intent, killing intent, and resentment.


    However, behind those eyes was a pitch-ck void.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    Ancestor Miller, whose mobility had been restricted by the spell formation, was exasperated. He roared


    at Albert,, ¡°Rockefeller, you lied to me! I shall kill you and all the Rockefellers to avenge the Millers!¡±


    Albert,


    Alex


    As he roared, the bloody eyes around him blinked one after another.


    Albert,, however, remained unmoved.


    Albert,


    Alex


    ording to what the Millers have done, they all deserved to die.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re being used, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°What is that thing behind you?¡±


    When Albert, asked that, the malicious intent in those pairs of eyes became even more apparent.


    Bloody threads floated out of the eyes and wrapped around Ancestor Miller, such that he was utterly


    muddle headed.


    Albert,


    Alex


    It all looked rather bizarre.


    ¡°Just die!¡±


    Ancestor Miller said nothing more, with boundless killing intent remaining within him.


    He stimted all his potential to fight the Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal ying Formation.


    Boom!


    He threw out a ck bead-a Corpse Pill. It detonated in the spell formation and almost shattered the


    me gods of war, making Albert, skip a heartbeat. However, the spell formation suppressed it


    eventually. The energy of the me gods of war was stabilized and the lightning cage bound him firmly.


    Albert,


    Alex


    Carol poked her head out on the wooden ship in the sky and stared at the battle below.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Seeing Ancestor Miller trapped, she was dissatisfied. ¡®He¡¯s really useless. He can¡¯t even break a


    crappy formation.¡¯


    The next second, her body turned strangely, and her head unexpectedly did a one-eighty. Then, the


    back of her head became the frontal face, and a demonic shadow emerged before an androgynous


    voice rang out, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this is the most masterful Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal ying


    Formation from the Red Empress from ancient times. After the battle of Antis, this formation should


    havepletely vanished from history. I did not expect it to appear here.¡±


    After the head turned, Carol¡¯s face appeared again. ¡°Is the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal ying


    Formation powerful?¡±


    This time, her head did not turn again. The demonic shadow answered, ¡°Not only it is powerful, but


    countless Supremes of the Undying n died in this formation back then. Fortunately, this formation is


    iplete. It should be a simplified version. Let¡¯s go help him out!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to expose myself,¡± replied Carol.


    The demonic shadow replied, ¡°What¡¯s so hard about that?¡±


    Carol asked in return, ¡°Can you break the formation?¡±


    The demonic shadow replied, ¡°I can¡¯t, but humans have a lot of weaknesses. For instance, that


    laughablepassion!¡±


    Carol¡¯s face slowly hid.


    Only a demonic shadow and a stunningly enchanting figure remained. Taking the reins of the ck


    ship, she instantly rushed down. Her target wasn¡¯t Rockefeller Manor but the skyscraper next to it.

 Chapter 2736

    Chapter 2736


    Boom!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The ck boat rammed directly into the skyscraper. That was a thirty six floormercial office tower,


    and it was currently half past ten in the morning, the peak time when all its employees were at work.


    Thus, the collision was simply a disaster, the skyscraper was smashed through.


    The moment the boat collided with the building, the merged body of Carol and that demonic shadow


    ruthlessly imprinted a bloody mark into the bottom of the skyscraper.


    In that instant, arge chain explosion urred at the bottom of the skyscraper, causing it to slowly tilt.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Help! Help¡­ me!!!¡±


    Throngs of people in the building walled for their lives, terrified to the core.


    The ss windows shattered. Office desks, cabs, andputers fell out of the broken ss walls,


    descending and smashing the vehicles parked below. Some unlucky people even fell out of the tilting


    skyscraper.


    Onlookers were stunned, covering their mouths in disbelief at the scene before them. It seemed right


    out of a movie, where a reenactment of the skyscraper bombing incident in the Republic of Mai was


    featured. Seeing the slowly tilting skyscraper had exceeded seventy degrees, all its residents cried,


    falling into great panic and despair.


    Many at Rockefeller Manor were watching what was happening. All of them covered their mouths and


    looked terrified. They saw such truth with their own eyes, the recreated myth was too shocking.


    At that moment, a figure rushed out of Rockefeller Manor.


    It was Daya.


    She waved the Saintly Luna Branch. The power ofws containing natural life swept through the


    streets like a tidal wave. On the road in the direction of the copsing skyscraper, ten or so paper birch


    trees that gained Nature¡¯s power from the Saintly Luna Branch mutated, growing madly like monsters.


    Thirty two feet, sixty five feet, one hundred and sixty four feet, three hundred and twenty eight feet¡­


    Whoosh!


    The paper birch trees in frenzied growth could no longer be called trees. They had be tree


    demons. They rose from the ground, and their roots turned into two legs before firmly holding the


    copsing skyscraper.


    That scene stunned countless people.


    ¡°A miracle!¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ She a goddess?¡±


    The people trapped in the skyscraper were particrly desperate. With the building slowly tilting and


    copsing to its demise, they seemed to see the Grim Reaper was beckoning to them. If a building of


    such height were to fall, they would not have to think about the consequences, especially the


    shockingly high mortality rate of those on the higher floors.


    But now, the tree demons summoned by Daya were supporting the skyscraper. They were even slowly


    straightening it back.


    They wanted to sing praises as their warm tears welled up in their eyes.


    Amid the chaos, someone who recognized Daya couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh gosh! She is the diva,


    Daya Stoermer!¡±


    ¡°Fairy Daya¡­¡±


    At Rockefeller Manor, the few royal family patriarchs around the Stoermer old man were all wide-eyed.


    They couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Zayn, is your granddaughter really a goddess who has descended to the


    mortal realm?¡±


    ¡°Only a deity could have had such a trick up her sleeve, right?¡±


    At that moment, Daya was floating mid-air.


    Carol was standing on the ck boat opposite her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Daya¡¯s face sank as she looked at Carol, but a raging me filled her eyes.


    That woman hadpletely disregarded human lives. There was also a stench of blood and a cold


    aura all over her body.


    Carol let out an androgynousugh. ¡°Who am I? I can¡¯t tell you yet! But do you think you can save


    these useless weaklings like that? Aren¡¯t you too naive?¡±


    As Carol spoke, she moved again by exploding the dozen or so tree demons. The skyscraper that


    hadn¡¯t been fully erected slowly fell again.

 Chapter 2737

    Chapter 2737


    Whoosh!


    Another group rushed out of Rockefeller Manor. This time, Mystic Maiden, Shirley, Ynes, Pigsy, and


    Maya.


    ¡°I got this!¡±


    Maya shouted in a delicate voice before transforming into a dragon and unleashing the Silver Frost.


    Frost condensed at the skyscraper¡¯s base, intecing with the earth to stabilize the building.


    The rest rushed toward Carol.


    ¡°She¡¯s a demon!¡±


    ¡°Annihte her!¡±


    Carolughed heartily and waved her hand tosh out an expanse of bloody shadow. Each bloody


    shadow was a demon head.


    She stood on the ck ship and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or everyone inside this building will be


    food for my demon pets.¡±


    As she spoke, some demon heads had already rushed into the crowd.


    A group of panicked people rushed out of the skyscraper¡¯s exit. They thought they had finally escaped


    the danger, but they did not expect to run into demons¡¯ mouths.


    A dozen were swallowed by the demon heads in one gulp in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Ah! Lia..!¡±


    ¡°Help! I don¡¯t want to die! Who will save us?¡±


    It was then that Edgar rushed out of the spell formation.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Stop! ¡±


    A hundred foot tall golden body that appeared behind him instantly sted a golden holy mark at the


    demon, shattering it on the spot. However, the bloody shadow fluctuated and the demon heads still


    could be merged again after it scattered. They seemed slightly weakened, but the threat was still there.


    There were dozens of them from the expanse of demon heads that Carol had unleashed. In any case,


    the average person who had escaped from the skyscraper couldn¡¯t be swallowed by the demon heads.


    Edgar¡¯s eyes showed intense rage as his heart filled with overwhelming killing intent.


    Edgar


    Alex


    That woman had killed without batting an eyelid. She deserved to die.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to do?¡±


    Edgar simultaneously activated both his divine and primordial eyes, but he could not see her face


    clearly no matter what. He knew that the demonic shadow that he was seeing now was not her actual


    appearance, yet he somehow felt a sense of familiarity.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°What am I trying to do?¡± Carol looked at Edgar with her demonic eyes andughed bizarrely. ¡°It¡¯s


    actually straightforward deactivate the Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal ying Formation in your


    house.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Daya furiously retorted, ¡°Keep dreaming.¡±


    Edgar would not agree to it either. Rockefeller Manor had to rely on the support of the Seventy two


    Heavenly Immortal ying Formation, or the Olympus Tribe would have barged in to ruthlessly


    massacre everyone, not to mention the demon heads before him.


    Edgar


    Alex


    That woman could mention the name of the spell formation in one go, indicating she was definitely not


    who she seemed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree? I¡¯ll kill these mortals then,¡± Carol said with a smile.


    ¡°Try it if you will!¡± replied Edgar.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eventually, Carol stopped herself. She understood Edgar. His family was his weakness.


    Edgar


    Alex


    He was not thatpassionate to save the irrelevant but abandoning his family, Hence, the earlier


    condition earlier wasn¡¯t valid, and she had to change it. ¡°How about this? If you release the old Miller


    geezer, I¡¯ll spare these mortals. Otherwise, I¡¯ll massacre the city and show it to you today. Trust me. I


    can do it. When the timees, millions in California will lose their lives because of you.¡±


    ¡°D¡±¡®mn!¡± Pigsyined. ¡°How can someone with a demonic face like you be so vicious? Massacre


    the people in the city? Just go then! It¡¯s none of our business!¡±


    However, a few Californian senior officials at Rockefeller Manor, and as soon as they heard that the


    woman was about to massacre the eufire city, they were so scared that their legs began to give out.


    The skyscraper that had just copsed was enough of a deal.


    How atrocious would it be if the entire city¡¯s residents were to be massacred?


    A few officials and bigwigs from local families quickly found Brittany, Edgar¡¯s mother.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Mrs. Rockefeller, you mustn¡¯t allow that demon head to massacre the people in the city!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. California is full of normal people and they can¡¯t withstand the torment from such an


    extraordinary deruou head. You¡­ You better persuade your son quickly. Otherwise, let¡¯s release that


    old geezer?¡±


    Brittany was in a dilemma as well.


    At first nce, Ancestor Miller seemed to be the hard to deal with type.


    Trapping him was merely luck, and once they let him escape, the consequences would be


    unimaginable. However, massacring the entire city¡­


    Edgar said, ¡°Even if I were to release the ancestor of the Miller family, who knows if you will still


    threaten me with mass murder.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Carol asked, ¡°What else can I ask you to do? Oh, let¡¯s see. Aren¡¯t you hosting the first birthday banquet


    for your quadruplets today? That¡¯s it. Give two of your quadruplets to me and I¡¯ll swear I won¡¯t do what I


    said. How¡¯s that?¡±

 Chapter 2738

    Chapter 2738


    ¡®To give her two of the quadruplets?¡¯


    Joe almost flew into a rage. What was this demonic faced woman thinking?


    Joe


    Alex


    Even if he were to lose his life, he could never give away his two children, much to a demon who killed


    without batting an eyelid.


    Carol knew all too well that Joe would not ept the proposal, and she had said that just to anger him.


    Her heart was full of hatred toward Joe. She wished dearly that his family would be ruined, hating that


    she couldn¡¯t consume his flesh and gnaw his bones!


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    As for the feud between the two, who was right and wrong, and who was the instigator?


    But did that matter?


    It didn¡¯t! The important thing was that Carol instantly went berserk when she saw Joe alive and kicking.


    Joe


    Alex


    Seeing Joe looking as if he had swallowed a fly, Carol felt refreshed¡­ She had been living under his


    shadow since childhood


    Joe


    Alex


    His father was more capable than hers. His mother was stronger than hers.


    His parents were the great bosses of Rockefeller Group, whereas her parents were just pitiful


    subordinates.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When she was trapped in the fire, she still needed his father to rescue her. Would she then have to


    keep remembering his lifesaving grace and his father¡¯s goodwill?


    She even had to remember his kindness. But on what grounds?


    Such was the injustice of Heaven and fate!


    That family should¡¯ve never existed. The world could only be in peace if they died!


    Carol looked at Joe with all those thoughts in her mind. Then, she cackled. ¡°Joe Rockefeller, how about


    it? Do you agree? Aren¡¯t you the self proimed Messiah, the embodiment of justice? The lives of


    millions of Californians in exchange for your two sons is worthwhile and cost-effective, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe said nothing.


    Joe


    Alex


    However, at that moment, this demon was looking more and more familiar. When was it again when he


    heard that ent and tone of her speech?


    ¡°You are¡­ Carol Rockefeller?¡±


    Joe had said it at once-he truly held a deep impression of this woman. They were siblings for twenty


    years, and he had taken good care of her, but she framed him in various ways out of spite.


    Joe


    Alex


    In addition, Carol had joined the Blood Cult somehow and once appeared powerful in Japan. The


    memory of that bloody demon aura on her was still fresh in his mind.


    Carol was startled for a moment. She unexpectedly revealed her original voice when she¡¯d gotten


    carried away, and Joe recognized her at once.


    Joe


    Alex


    Then¡­ ¡®Fine!¡¯


    She looked puzzled for a while. After turning her head, the back of her head became the frontal face,


    revealing Carol¡¯s true appearance.


    Since he had recognized her, she no longer had to keep hiding her identity. It would be more enjoyable


    to trample this abandoned son picked up by the Rockefellers!


    ¡°Carol Rockefeller, is it really you?¡±


    After Brittany saw Carol¡¯s face clearly, she was filled with shock and anger. ¡°Carol Rockefeller, how


    dare you do this? Have you forgotten who saved you when you were almost burned to death when you


    were young? How dare you want the lives of my two grandsons? Are you ck-hearted? Do you still


    have any humanity?¡±


    Carol looked at Brittany and burst intoughter. She abruptly turned her head and changed into a


    hideous face.


    ¡°Humanity?¡±


    ¡°Look at my face. Do I look like a human? Do I need something like humanity?¡±


    After Carol revealed her face, not only Brittany and Joe recognized her, but many who used to know


    her recognized her as well. This was, after all, the Rockefeller Manor of California. Since Carol had


    lived there for more than ten years, many neighbors knew her. In addition, Rockefeller Group was a


    well-knownrge enterprise back then when Carol¡¯s father was considered a senior executive.


    Joe


    Alex


    However, they did not expect to meet her again at such a scene.


    Carol did not conceal the surging demonic shadows as she sternly shouted, ¡°Joe Rockefeller, Brittany


    Rockefeller, I¡¯ll give you one minute to hand over the two sons among the quadruplets to me.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask my demon pets to massacre the people in the city. No one will be spared, and you


    can¡¯t stop them.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask an extra child if more than one minute has passed.¡±

 Chapter 2739

    Chapter 2739


    ¡°You can listen to the voice of the people!¡±


    While dozens of demon heads were dancing in the air, Carol stood on the ck ship and shouted at


    the people in the tilting skyscraper and Rockefeller Manor from ten miles away. ¡°Speak your mind! Do


    you want the people in the entire city to live, or do you want the Rockefellers to sacrifice their two


    children? Are you willing to trade two children¡¯s lives for your lives?¡±


    What a malicious question.


    The crowd of people looked at each other in dismay when asked. They were reluctant to answer her at


    first. That was too cruel and difficult.


    However, they were facing death, especially the group of people who had almost died with the


    skyscraper¡¯s copse. When Carol forced such a life and death question on them, the sheer will to


    survive prevailed.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ willing¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±


    The willing cries of trading the lives of Jordan¡¯s two sons for their lives became louder and louder until


    they were simply hysterical in the end.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Aggrieved, no?


    Angry, no?


    Jordan¡¯s heart sank. His brain operated rapidly, thinking about how to kill Carol in one fell swoop. Upon


    pondering, he realized it was an excellent opportunity to utilize the twenty four formation gs he had


    acquired from the Underworld.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Carol¡¯s face was full of pride as she said with a smile, ¡°Jordan Rockefeller, do you hear them? This is


    public opinion. This is the demand of the masses. Aren¡¯t you the Messiah? How can you be unwilling to


    trade the lives of your two sons for so many? You can¡¯t be that selfish! You have to be selfless!¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    And so, Jordan and the others were on pins and needles. Even the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens


    could not think of any good solution. Most importantly, Carol was no longer the previous Carol. The


    demonic shadow on her back looked bizarre and mysterious, the lethality of the demon heads shocking


    and challenging to stop.


    Jordan


    Alex


    It was then that a woman¡¯s voice faintly floated over. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    Her voice sounded otherworldly as though it descended from Heaven. It was quiet, but it filled the


    entire world.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡±


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    Carol was infuriated. How dare someone jump out and defy her wishes?


    After waving her hand, half of the demon heads moved and rushed to the sky in search of that expanse


    of space. She wanted to find the person who had said those words.


    As a result¡­


    Boom!


    A demon head suddenly exploded in mid-air. Exploding like a hydrogen balloon, it didn¡¯t rattle bones,


    but that demon head burned and emitted dying wails of countless wraiths. While wailing, it fell


    downward. Before itnded, it was already burned to ashes and could no longer merge again or be


    reborn.


    Immediately afterward, the other demon heads suffered the same fate. Burning to death, they fell one


    after another.


    In the blink of an eye, those demon heads that had rushed up were all burned.


    Carol was astonished. The bloody demon¡¯s face turned around, and her eyes emitted a bloody glow as


    she could not ept such a thing. She led the other demon heads to surround herself.


    However, the remaining demon heads inexplicably burned up. In a brief moment, not a single one was


    left. This time, that demonic shadow almost went crazy. Those demon heads were her foundation. She


    had spent so much effort to condense and cultivate them to such a level, yet they were all gone.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    She shouted in a trembling voice. She knew that she encountered an expert this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Carol Rockefeller, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect that you actually tried to harm my sons when we


    met again. Tell me. How do you wish to die?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 2740

    Chapter 2740


    ¡°This voice¡­ It belongs to..?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Edgar fixed his eyes as his heart thumped.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡®Is that my wife, Dorothy?¡¯


    Was she back?


    Not only Edgar, but the two women, Beatrice and ire, ran out of Rockefeller Manor looking


    extremely excited. How could they not recognize Dorothy¡¯s voice?


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s sis! Sis hase back!¡± Beatrice burst into tears immediately after that.


    The four children, Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter, were by her side.


    She squatted down excitedly and said to the children, ¡°Your biological mother is back!¡±


    The quadruplets received divine energy from their mother at the time of birth, so their IQ was high, and


    their physical fitness was far beyond ordinary people since birth. Although they were just over one year


    old, they could smoothlymunicate with adults. Thus, the moment they heard Beatrice, they ran


    outside to find their biological mother.


    Meanwhile, ire pulled Adrianna and ran outside while calling out her daughter¡¯s name.


    At that moment, a ray of golden light appeared in the void.


    The space seemed to be torn apart. The rift becamerger before finally, an expanse of light showed


    up.


    Coo!


    A phoenix¡¯s loud shriek came out of the void. Covered with golden light, it resounded through the world.


    Immediately afterward, the crowd saw a golden, earth-shattering phoenix pping its wings while


    rushing out of that unknown void.


    It was too stunning!


    It was simply amazing!


    At that moment, almost everyone in California was looking up to the skies. When the people in the


    houses heard the phoenix¡¯s loud cry, they ran to the windows and poked their heads out to look at the


    sky.


    ¡°Is that a phoenix, the divine bird?¡±


    ¡°What a beautiful phoenix! Look! It¡¯s still on fire! This is a ming phoenix, right?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! A phoenix really exists in this world. I think¡­ I¡¯ll be needing a new god.¡±


    Everyone who saw the phoenix was shocked to the core. At that moment, countless people took out


    their phones to capture the once in a lifetime spectacle.


    Meanwhile, Carol, or rather that demonic shadow of the Blood Cult, paled. She truly felt the threat of


    life and death.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°Who is sitting on that phoenix?¡±


    The demonic shadow asked Carol. Her tone soundedpletely different from before, and her face no


    longer looked calm.


    Carol answered, ¡°That¡¯s Edgar Rockefeller¡¯s wife, the one who bore him the quadruplets.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    As soon as the demonic shadow heard that, she almost went crazy. ¡°D*mn it! Why didn¡¯t you say that


    earlier?¡±


    Carol shouted, ¡°What should I have said? That Dorothy Assex was also an ordinary person with little


    capability back then? Who knows what happened to her body? I think she¡¯d been possessed by some


    ancient ghost and had be something incongruous! What are you afraid of? Even if she has found


    a phoenix, so what? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re a Supreme among demons? Those Supremes of the


    righteous don¡¯t even pay attention to you. You even have to rule the universe and dethrone the


    supreme god in the future. It¡¯s just Dorothy Assex now. Can¡¯t you just p her to death?¡±


    During their conversation, a fiery arrow suddenly shot out from the phoenix, aiming straight at Carol.


    It flew even faster than Instant Teleportation.


    ¡°Dodge it quick!¡±


    That demonic shadow shouted and directly jumped from the ck ship and covered the sky with


    densely packed demonic runes to draw the fire arrow¡¯s attack.


    Boom!


    An explosion rang out. The fire arrow shattered the ck boat with overwhelming energy. Surprisingly,


    it was that easy to destroy such a fine magical treasure.


    At that moment, Edgar moved as well. Immediately, he Instant Teleported to Carol.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

 Chapter 2741

    Chapter 2741


    The demonic shadow roared. Demonic runes all over the sky condensed into a bloody palm print as big


    as a house before mming down toward Albert.


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert left his primordial and divine eyes open. Presently, therge, blood-red palm print that he saw


    actually was actually made up of countless blood-red demonic eyes. Filled with malicious intent and


    exuding blood energy, they mmed Albert in the face.


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert


    Alex


    Dorothy¡¯s warning came from the sky. ¡° Idiot! Dodge it!¡±


    Albert wanted to dodge it as well. However, he noticed that the palm made of eyes contained some


    kind of magical power that severely interfered with his mental domain. Each pair of eyes was an


    erosion of negative energy.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Mental domain! Activate!¡± Albert unleashed his mental domain.


    Albert


    Alex


    In an instant, the visions of his mental domain were drawn out, an expanse of immortal mountains, a


    large gold enke, falling stars, to resist the mental coercion formed by countless eyes that were


    staring at him. Even so, he realized that even if the mental vision had appeared, they were still


    unstoppable.


    The mental domain the bloody eyes unleashed was like infernal hell condensed with endless resentful


    Chi, revealing a dead ancient city.


    The city gates were wide open, whaty inside was from a time long gone. Two eerie rows of white


    papernterns stretched from the entrance into the infinite darkness. Inside the dead city, corpses were


    strewn over the ce and piled up like a mountain.


    The spirits of the deceased were all headed in a single direction. Each spirit possessed a pair of


    bloodshot eyes. They looked just like those eyes that formed therge palm.


    Boom!


    The mental domains of both parties shed, yet Albert¡¯s mental domain was no match for the


    opponent.


    Albert


    Alex


    One should know that his current mental domain had be extremely powerful after gaining


    exponential growth in the Underworld. His mental visions were also far more advanced than ingenious


    seeded yers. Recently, however, his mental visions disintegrated upon touching the opponent.


    His mental visions were wiped out clean right after entering the opponent¡¯s dead city domain.


    It seemed that everything that had gone inside could only turn out dead in the end. And all of that


    happened in a brief moment.


    ¡®Not good!¡¯


    Albert was aware that the situation was critical.


    Albert


    Alex


    Carol¡¯s bloody palm was terrifying, and it contained a bizarre mental domain. If pped, one¡¯s soul


    would be devoured and, simrly, would turn into a spirit in the dead city, bing a pair of eyes on


    the bloody palm.


    In that moment of desperation, Albert activated the ax in his sea of consciousness.


    Albert


    Alex


    That mysterious ax had been stored in Albert¡¯s sea of consciousness for a long while. Although he


    hadn¡¯t refined it sessfully, he had been wrapping it with his mental consciousness for such a long


    time, trying to interact with it.


    Albert


    Alex


    Undoubtedly, that small looking ax was definitely no ordinary object.


    Now that he was in a life or death moment, Albert activated his most potent mental power to influence


    it. The small ax was sessfully stimted and drew out of the sea of consciousness.


    Albert


    Alex


    It gently hacked at the bloody palm.


    Buzz!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The buzz fanned out over the bloody palm. The ax was as tiny as a fingernail.


    When the ax¡¯s de gently touched that palm, strange ck light burst out from a single point and


    rapidly spread all over the surface. A soft sound could be heard.


    The bloody palm print disintegrated, and all the eyes that formed the palm turned into dust before


    disappearing without a trace.


    ¡°Ah..?!¡±


    The demonic shadow shouted madly in pain. To her surprise, not only did Albert repel her bloody palm


    print, but he exterminated it with a single blow. It was more precious than her demon heads and was


    the origin of her existence.


    Albert


    Alex


    It was then that an arrow pierced through the air and reached her. In an instant, it prated the back


    of Carol¡¯s head and came out of her mouth, still burning.

 Chapter 2742

    Chapter 2742


    Roar!


    The demonic shadow let out an earth-shattering roar in boundless pain.


    A normal person would¡¯ve been long dead after receiving such a severe injury. Moreover, the arrow


    that Dorothy had shot was definitely not an ordinary arrow. The burning me on it was the universally


    well-known me of Nirvana.


    However, the members of the Blood Cult were bizarre and mysterious, their bodyposition differing


    from the average person. Having hurt many to benefit themselves and bearing heavy blood debts, they


    would not hesitate to massacre an entire city, even if it was just for a meager profit.


    For instance, when her life was seriously under threat, she used all the ghouls on her that she could


    use to block the me. She even shackled Carol¡¯s soul to fend off the disaster.


    ¡°No! don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?! What are you trying to do?! Are you abandoning me?!¡±


    Carol instantly sensed it. That woman initially had an ulterior motive. Carol achieved her current ability


    because of that demonic shadow, but she was also using her to achieve what she wanted. Carol also


    guarded against her in regr times.


    However, only in a moment of life or death did she realize she had no room for resistance.


    The demonic shadow sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve caused all of this. If you hadn¡¯t concealed the existence of this


    woman, would we havee here, risking our lives and ending up in such a state? But now, I have to


    make changes to the previous arrangement, and it¡¯s your chance to atone for your sins.¡±


    The demonic shadow squeezed Carol¡¯s soul and cast. a spell as fast as she could.


    Dorothy¡¯s arrow contained supremely secret power. The me of Nirvana would never cease until the


    soul was destroyed.


    The demonic shadow had a goal, to turn Carol into a scapegoat


    Boom!


    Carol had already received severe injuries, and at that moment, her soul was also shackled and sent


    before the me of Nirvana. Before she could curse, she was consumed by that terrifying me.


    After her soul was destroyed, the me of Nirvana ceased.


    With her trick, the demonic shadow deceived Dorothy¡¯s me of Nirvana. The mes on her arrow


    were extinguished.


    Immediately afterward, that arrow also vanished. It was an arrow ofws, an intangible substance.


    However, Carol¡¯s body abruptly exploded as a demonic shadow mass rushed out of the core before


    turning into thousands of bloody shadows and rushing in all directions¡­ She broke herself into pieces


    and fled desperately.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to escape? No way!¡±


    Dorothy had long stood on the ground, and she fiercely stomped her foot.


    The lifelike phantom of a ming phoenix appeared on the ground.


    Boom!


    The phoenix exploded into thousands of sparks, chasing after the demonic shadows. It was apparent


    that the bloody demonic shadows the sparks touched were burned and consumed. However, some of


    them turned to pounce on the crowd after seeing the situation turning south.


    Swoosh!


    At least several hundred people in the tilting skyscraper were hit, and the scattered blood shadows


    burrowed into them, hiding in the bodies of mortals to avoid pursuit.


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯ Dorothy cursed in her heart when she saw what was happening.


    Faced with the lives of several hundred mortals, she couldn¡¯t possibly let the me of Nirvana chase


    after them. Even a cultivator who encountered her me of Nirvana would be annihted in the blink of


    an eye, what more a mere mortal.


    The ming phoenix beneath her just now was the empress¡¯ power that she had acquired at the


    Stoermer Sect altar.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Countless mortals screamed. They previously witnessed the terror of those sparks, but they were


    rushing toward themselves. However, those sparks of Nirvana that were rushing toward the mortals


    seemed to possess great spirituality, and they stopped about 1.5 feet away from their targets.


    ¡®How devious!¡¯


    Even Dorothy, in the face of such results, was at wit¡¯s end.


    It was then that over ten thousand beams of golden light appeared in the sky and enveloped the entire


    skyscraper.


    The one emanating the light was none other than Adrian. It was unknown when he had leaped into the


    air and floated cross-legged in the sky above the skyscraper while exuding dazzling golden light all


    over his body.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s phantom appeared behind him, and densely packed Buddhist texts surrounded


    him.


    ¡°Oh, the path of Buddhist cultivation?¡±


    ¡°This guy actually possesses a faint scent of the Buddha. Hey. Does your man want to be a monk


    and sever all love affairs?¡±

 Chapter 2743

    Chapter 2743


    Dorothy spoke softly as if talking to herself. The one who had, in fact, said those words was Xienna.


    Currently, she coexisted with Dorothy.


    Dorothy knew about Mozart¡¯s condition, so she answered, ¡°He really wants to walk the path of Buddhist


    cultivation, but Buddhist cultivation doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that he will be a monk.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Xienna snorted. ¡°If so, he has to be a monk who doesn¡¯t follow Buddhistmandments. Such a


    person will aplish very little¡­ How about this? Divorce him, and I¡¯ll introduce you to a truly gifted


    heir in the future. At least he will achieve Divine Monarch status in the future.¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°No need. I believe he¡¯ll go beyond Divine Monarch.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Narrow-minded!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you more narrow-minded than me?¡±


    The two souls in that body talked andmunicated with each other. It was simply a replica of the


    previous interaction between Carol and the demonic shadow.


    At that moment, Mozart chanted a string of Buddhist hymns from Sakyamuni. He looked solemn with a


    magnificent voice while presenting an artistic conception of the Buddha.


    Mozart


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°What is he going to do?¡±


    ¡°His appearance reminds me of thest scene in An American Ghost Story 3¡­¡±


    ¡°Turning into the Buddha?¡±


    The guests at Rockefeller Manor all looked into the sky, discussing and gossiping among themselves.


    A lotus full of Buddha¡¯s wrath bloomed on Mozart. It slowly descended before enveloping the


    skyscraper below.


    Mozart


    Alex


    He was refining. He refined the bloody demonic shadows in the bodies of all the possessed people in


    the skyscraper.


    Xienna seemed a little shocked as she said, ¡°It appears your man can indeed achieve something on


    the path of Buddhist cultivation.¡±


    Mozart could at least use that method to destroy the scattered demonic shadows that were fleeing. On


    the other hand, she could hardly do it with her current method unless she killed those innocent mortals.


    Who would do something like that if it was unnecessary?


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart¡¯s method was also the safest.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Mom? Are you my mom?¡±


    A small figure ran over and hugged Dorothy¡¯s calf.


    It was the eldest among the quadruplets. He lifted his tiny head and opened his hopeful eyes, his dark


    irises showing pure, unsullied innocence.


    Dorothy froze. She felt a lump in her throat, and she almost shed tears.


    After that, the other three children also came to embrace her. Some called her ¡®Mom,¡¯ while some


    addressed her as ¡®Mommy.¡¯ One little guy even directly rolled on the ground and bawled after seeing


    that there was no ce for him to embrace her¡­


    The mother and the children were connected.


    ¡°My¡­ My children!¡±


    Dorothy burst into tears.


    The Buddhist song vanished three minutester, and the lotus disappeared into thin air. The golden


    light enveloping the skyscraper also wholly dissipated.


    Mozart descended from the sky, went to Dorothy¡¯s side, and looked at her tenderly. ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯ve


    seeded. You¡®ve finally gotten rid of that old witch and returned borne.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Dorothy¡¯s expression froze.


    However, Mozart directly held her face and kissed it.


    Mozart


    Alex


    He finally kissed her. It was still that feeling of being in love.


    However¡­


    The next second.


    Smack!


    Mozart was pped hard across the face. Dorothy knitted her shapely brows and scowled. ¡°Who are


    you calling an old witch?¡±


    Mozart

 Chapter 2744

    Chapter 2744


    ¡°What?¡±


    Albert was dumbfounded by the p. It hit him so hard that he was caught off-guard. He had just been


    immersed in the warmth of the reunion between a husband and wife but was poured with cold water


    almost instantly. Now, half of his face was swollen.


    Albert


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    His physical body was far stronger than a steel te. One could tell how powerful that p was.


    Not only was Albert dumbfounded, but the crowd around him was shocked as well.


    Albert


    Alex


    Many people covered their mouths and almost eximed as they did not know what was happening. It


    was a fight between immortals.


    ¡°You¡­ You are¡­ Xienna Stoermer?¡±


    Albert finally understood and his heart sank. Only that woman would hit him like that, but if she wasn¡¯t


    Dorothy, then where was she?


    Albert


    Alex


    Could she have been eaten?


    ¡°It¡¯s me. How about that? Shocked? Do you feel a sense of surprise?¡± Xienna stared at him coldly. After


    saying that, she kept spitting and said, ¡°Nasty man. It¡¯s all saliva. How disgusting.¡±


    Albert fixed his eyes on her. ¡°Where is Dorothy?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    Apletely different voice from before came from the same person¡¯s mouth. Compared to Xieima¡¯s


    voice, this one was full of emotion and trembling. She was the real Dorothy.


    Dorothy immediately squatted down after her eyes met Albert¡¯s, embracing a few children.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°My darlings, I¡¯m sorry for you guys¡­¡±


    As soon as she opened her mouth, her eyes brimmed with warm tears. Since the day her children were


    born, Dorothy never got the chance to look at the quadruplets. Her wish, however, was finally granted


    today.


    At that moment, a faint voice could be heard. ¡°I¡¯m going for a nap. I¡¯ll wake up in three days.¡±


    That was Xienna.


    Facing Dorothy, Albert had many questions in his mind. However, when he saw her hugging the


    children and crying in pain, he kept his mouth shut in the end.


    Albert


    Alex


    Soon, ire and Beatrice rushed over, and the family members cuddled up.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the tilting skyscraper had finally regained stability from thebined efforts of Daya,


    Mystic Maiden, and the others.


    The people inside who survived the aftermath rushed out like a tide, fearing that they¡¯d experience the


    life and death crisis they had. Presently, they wanted the most to leave this ce, go home, see their


    family members, and calm themselves down.


    However, they were still worried about the incident earlier.


    A middle-aged man trembled with fear as he walked over and respectfully asked Albert, ¡°Mr. Rockfeller,


    I just saw a ghostly red shadow enter my body. I could even feel that thing going into my brain. I would


    like to ask if that thing is still inside my brain. Will ite out and harm my family and me? I don¡¯t dare


    to go home now!¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    As soon as the statement came out, those who wanted to go home instantly lost that intention.


    Everyone was afraid of implicating their family members.


    Albert said with a smile, ¡°Rest assured. I just shone with the golden light of Buddhism¡­ Alright, you


    guys may not understand me in a while. To put it bluntly, the demonic shadows that entered your


    bodies previously have been refined and destroyed. There should be no problem.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Should be? Then, that means it¡¯s not binding, right?¡± That man looked particrly cautious.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, can you examine me thoroughly to make sure there¡¯s no residue of¡­ The demonic


    shadow in my body. I¡¯m really worried. I have two children at home, so I can¡¯t let them get hurt.¡±


    Albert nodded and activated his divine and primordial eyes to examine him.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s gone! Don¡¯t worry and go home!¡±


    However, after the previous man, someone else showed up for the same request.

 Chapter 2745

    Chapter 2745


    After Abraham examined a man, the others also requested a check-up.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Someone directly said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, that woman whoid a hand on us seems to be a Rockefeller.


    She hit us to get back at you, so you should be responsible for us¡­¡±


    Shirley, standing next to Abraham, wanted to refute him, but Abraham stopped her.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    He cast a nce at the crowd and said, ¡°You have a point. How about this? Those among you who


    were invaded by the demonic shadows should have some demonic attribute residue in your bodies. But


    as time passes, they will slowly disappear. If you are really worried, I can teach you a Buddhist


    cultivation technique that specifically restrains evil spirits and demonic Chi.¡±


    As soon as he said that, countless people showed intense interest.


    Now that the spiritual energy had been resurrected, psychic users appeared one after another.


    Everyone wanted to be a cultivator. Unfortunately, they had no chance to do so.


    The methods Abraham and Dorothy disyed looked like deities from the sky that had descended to


    the mortal realm. They were the envy and admiration of every mortal¡­ To put. it bluntly, everyone had


    a dream of bing an immortal cultivator, and most of the people hoped that they could travel


    around the world to be carefree immortals.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Is it a technique for godly cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Can I practice it to be like you?¡±


    Everyone gathered around Abraham, unable to hide their excitement and exaltation. After acquiring


    Abraham¡¯s affirmative answer, all they could do was to exim in shock.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    After that, Abraham generously evolved Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation above everyone¡¯s


    head and personally enlightened the crowd with his divine sense, teaching them the first five


    incantations of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Abraham


    Alex


    He even disyed the power of this cultivation technique.


    ¡°The sea of Buddhism is boundless and delivers all sentient beings from tribtions,¡± Abraham finally


    said.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m not advising you people to take refuge in religious life. Cultivating this technique has nothing to do


    with whether you believe in Buddhism. In fact, with the resurrection of the spiritual energy on Earth,


    opportunities will arise, but so will danger as well. Many will suddenly awaken and be psychic


    users. Many will also inexplicably join the ranks of cultivators, but they will eventually get a half-result


    with twice the effort and take many detours without a suitable cultivation technique!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish for anyone to take unnecessary detours, so I made this top-notch Buddhist cultivation


    technique public.¡±


    ¡°First, there may be variables on Earth. The demonic shadows just now, for instance, will increase in


    number, so you all can defend yourselves after cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, a crisis may happen on Earth in the future. You all can achieve sess in your cultivation to


    defend against foreign enemies. Everyone, even demons on Earth, can practice this cultivation


    technique!¡±


    At that moment, an anomaly in the surroundings suddenly urred to confirm the words that Abraham


    had said.


    Abraham


    Alex


    A strange mist wafted out of the ground. At first, it was just a faint green mist. However, it soon became


    thicker and formed a white expanse.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why did such a thick fog suddenly appear? There shouldn¡¯t be any demons, right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, look quickly. What¡¯s going on here?¡± Many in the crowd were calling out.


    However, Abraham looked at some people around him in dismay. They each looked shocked.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°What a dense immortal mist!¡±


    ¡°The immortal realm is just like that!¡±


    However, the white mist was still increasing. Standing three feet from each other, ordinary people could


    not see the others¡¯ faces. Even so, everyone feltfortable and rxed.


    One would be refreshed after taking a breath of such a white mist.


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens flew up into the sky with a swish and saw that the mist had


    enveloped half of California, and its central point seemed to be located at the manor of the


    Rockefellers.


    In addition, she saw that kind of mist appearing at several ces in the distance.


    ¡°This is the tide of spiritual energy!¡±


    ¡°The spiritual energy at this time possesses extremely active characteristics. It¡¯s a once in a lifetime


    opportunity. Everyone quickly cultivate the technique and absorb the spiritual energy on the spot. Don¡¯t


    miss this opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 2746

    Chapter 2746


    Leonardo was weirded out by this. ¡®Why is it flowing out from our ce?¡¯


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Using Instant Teleportation, he sent himself thousands of meters into the air. Then, he looked towards


    the horizon with a divine glow shining within his eyes. He noticed that another mountain, thousands of


    miles away from him, was also seeping with spiritual white mist that spread towards its surroundings.


    Half the mountain was covered with such spiritual energy.


    There was more in other areas as well¡­


    ¡®The supremes from ancient times¡­ The formation they¡¯ve set is activating.¡¯


    ¡®This is probably the first wave ofrge benefits.¡¯


    ¡®The Wastnds have been deserted for three thousand years. They have finally got the rewards they


    deserved.¡¯


    Leonardo immediately descended, especially since the Spirit Gathering Array was in the manor. The


    array provided many perks, so it would be a waste not to put it to use.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Time to enter the manor and into the array!¡± Leonardo ordered.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    With this, all Rockefellers entered the manor. Brimming with colorful light, the array Leonardo set up a


    while ago was finally activated. Above it, a small vortex had generated, attracting all surrounding


    spiritual energy into the manor.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Therge training arena was finally opened up.


    ***


    Most guests within the manor were extremely confused.


    Leonardo brought everyone into the array to train. He then sat down on the ground with his legs


    crossed, guiding the energy into their bodies, casting several familiar techniques and spells that


    showed up on each individual.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    The stronger ones were able to absorb more, whereas the weaker ones, less. Despite that, everyone


    could feel their cultivation levels increasing at a rapid pace. The spiritual energy would then enter their


    bodies without them putting any effort


    Back then, they needed a whole day to gather this amount of energy. Yet now, they managed to obtain


    it in three minutes.


    This was an unbelievable concept since the training speed was 480 times higher than usual. As it was


    a great opportunity, everyone couldn¡¯t help but greatly cherish it.


    The guests, however, could only watch, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Is this spiritual energy? It sounds like something good. So what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Take deep breaths? Absorbing such energy makes me feel good, it¡¯s as though I¡¯ve be a


    fewyears younger. But I¡¯d like to train too! Can someone teach me?¡±


    At the venue, someone started training in their ancient martial arts. With swinging fists, they refined


    their skills. After that, these people were shocked by what they noticed. They used to start panting after


    a training session, yet they didn¡¯t feel exhausted at all, feeling tremendously energetic. Their strength


    and speed were more powerful than before as well.


    Moreover, some even upgraded their cultivation levels and skills while training.


    ¡°This is simply miraculous. Back then, I couldn¡¯t even feel my inner force, yet I was able to do it with


    one try! I¡¯ve trained my inner force! I¡¯ve be an inner force cultivator!¡±


    ¡°Me too! I feel like I can keep going!¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh! I¡¯ve be a grandmaster! How did I do that?¡±


    ¡°My grey hair has turned ck¡­¡±


    Some martial artists were able to gain much from this. This made the average person envious of them,


    wishing they could join in.


    Just then, a man was screaming as he hugged his head. ¡°Ahhh, my head hurts! It hurts so much!¡±


    That person wailed in pain, rolling on the ground with his head in his hands.


    This shocked everyone. They didn¡¯t know what was happening to him.


    In just a few moments, everyone noticed a lump on the top of his head. The lump seemed to be broken


    as well, with blood flowing out of it.


    It was an utterly horrifying scene.


    Just as everyone thought that this man would die, someone yelled out. ¡°Something¡¯s inside your head,


    and it¡¯s trying toe out! Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s some bug!¡±

 Chapter 2747

    Chapter 2747


    That man was in so much pain he couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    However, the end result was baffling.


    No bugs hade out of the person¡¯s head, but a ck horn grew out instead.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Yo Wilbert. A bullhom is growing out of your forehead. Are you the reincarnation of the Bull Demon


    King? The problem is, shouldn¡¯t you get two horns? Why do you only have one? It¡¯s so weird!¡±


    However, this was just the beginning.


    Someone seemed to be touching their backs, crying out in agony andining about being in


    tremendous pain, wishing they were dead. In the end, that person didn¡¯t even have the strength to end


    his life. His tailbone somehow grew longer, turning into a bushy horsetail.


    ¡°Does this mean¡­ My superpowers have awakened?¡± A man spoke up, seemingly understanding his


    current situation.


    The man was a teacher from the Flying Eagles Academy, and he hade by to congratte Moses,,


    hoping to beg for some divine beast meat as well. He managed to get what he wanted but didn¡¯t think


    there would be a spiritual energy overflow.


    Moses,


    Alex


    No ordinary person could awaken their superpowers that easily. It was decided in ordance with the


    person¡¯s bloodline.


    Some here were descendants of ancient demon tribes. With outside help, their bloodlines would be


    activated, causing their powers to awaken. They would then experience transformation, showing their


    true forms. This was why horns and tails were growing out of their bodies. Some who had strong


    connections with their bloodlines turned entirely into beasts.


    Some who were standing right outside of the Rockefeller manor had learned the incantation from


    Moses,.


    Moses,


    Alex


    Hearing Moses, and Mystic Maiden¡¯ s conversation, they imitated them and sat down too, activating the


    Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation.


    Moses,


    Alex


    It was natural that they hadn¡¯t forgotten what they had just learned. After acfivating it, they realized that


    spiritual energy was rushing into their bodies. Within seconds, a mystical cycle materialized inside of


    their body.


    They seeded in guiding the energy into their bodies, solidifying the foundation of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten


    Wheels Earth Incantation.


    At the time, Moses, was within the array, absorbing as much spiritual energy as possible. He could


    open three thousand golden cores back in the Underworld, further improving his powers.


    Moses,


    Alex


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, only his skeleton remained when he wandered in the Underworld. Thus, there was a gap


    between the power of his soul and flesh. Now that so much spiritual energy was being absorbed, the


    gap was closing quickly.


    Just then, he could feel this purplish golden light shooting straight into his body, entering the golden


    pool of divine power. However, this light differed from divine power.


    ¡°This is¡­ The loaded power of the Ksitigarbha¡®s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation?!¡± Moses, froze and


    figured it out immediately.


    Moses,


    Alex


    The appearance of such power surprised him. It didn¡¯tbine with his divine power but sank into the


    golden pool instead, turning itself into a purple and golden phantom.


    With the increase of power, the phantom became more apparent over time.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It looks like a ball!¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t determine what it does, he could sense that. it was more concentrated than divine


    power. It was more straightforward as a type of energy, making it more important than spiritual energy.


    ¡°Wow, a pleasant surprise! I didn¡¯t expect something like this!¡± Moses, was shocked but overjoyed.


    Moses,


    Alex


    The goal of passing the incantation on was to obtain more divine power. Having such a pleasant


    surprise, he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    Leaping out of the array, Moses, yelled. ¡°Everyone, the overflow is a very rare chance to improve


    yourselves! I will now be helping you master Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation! Even those


    who are unfamiliar can join my session. Learning this skill will make your powers limitless!¡±


    Moses,

 Chapter 2748

    Chapter 2748


    The overflowsted for three hours. Later on, the energy slowly dissipated. However, there were many


    outbursts of spiritual energy over the entire, especially around famous mountain ranges in


    America. After that, the energy even seeped into residential areas.


    The next day, the news spread across the globe like wildfire.


    As the sudden spiritual energy overflow appeared worldwide, many had their own theories and


    exnations for the odd urrence.


    Some professors emerged and said that this was the natural Chi within the Earth¡¯s inner core. Due to


    high pressure, it was forced out of the ground like a geyser. They even went as far as making a 3D


    model. These theories sounded so convincing that many researchers began to support their thesis.


    Some even started rumors about this phenomenon, saying that the end was near and a sign from god.


    Using this exnation, they tried to convert others to their religion to receive salvation.


    In just a few moments, someone posted a video online. In the clip, Dorothy came out from the void,


    riding a ming phoenix as she fought the demon. Daya then summoned arge tree demon to hold a


    copsing building.


    Meanwhile, George, had turned into a Buddha, radiating golden light and saving the possessed crowd.


    He also passed on the true Buddhist incantations, building a martial arts foundation for the average so


    they could defend themselves in the future¡­


    George,


    Alex


    All of this happened just yesterday, so many people didn¡¯t quite believe it. The public initially refused to


    believe it and thought it must¡¯ve been a video with CGI.


    However, most Californians witnessed this incident with their own eyes. Many had even posted more


    videos on the inte to prove this. With George, as the main character in the videos, the evidence


    only became more tangible since he was the one who sold priceless divine beast meat.


    George,


    Alex


    [The spiritual energy of this ne has recovered! Many demon tribes have awakened!]


    [Earth is entering a new era. Expect new gods to emerge!]


    [This is the era of change, the era of opportunity! Seize the chance, and you might just rise!]


    Suchments arose on several social tforms, especially after several cultivators managed to


    awaken their powers after eating George,¡¯s divine beast meat yesterday.


    George,


    Alex


    Some developed the ability to control items with their minds, while others breathed fire, formed ice, and


    entered dreams. The most special ability was shapeshifting.


    A mutant, for instance, imed to be the ¡®Bull Demon King¡¯ on the inte due to the horn on his head.


    Many recognized the mutant and knew that he was Wilbert Gunnhildr, who activated his bloodline in


    George,¡¯s home. A forty year old, and the manager of some winery, everyone just called him by his first


    name. He was small and introverted back then a good man who adored his wife. Now he felt better


    than ever. He grew to two meters in height and bulked up considerably as well. The horn on his head


    was especially eye-catching, too, being ck and shiny.


    George,


    Alex


    It was indeed special.


    He recorded a video of himself breaking a tall tree with one powerful punch. His horn was quite sharp


    and tough, he proved this by using a cutting machine.


    Someonemented under the video,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    [You just have one horn. So you¡¯re technically unrted to the Bull Demon King, right?]


    Wilbert replied, [Who said the king was a hull with two horns? I¡¯m much stronger than bulls with two


    horns, you know? I¡¯m probably the Rhino Demon King!]


    Such posts flooded the inte as if it were a tsunami. The Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation


    that George, publicized also happened to be trending at the time.


    George,


    Alex


    Ksitigarbha wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar name to the Americans. Many Buddhists were no stranger to that


    Buddha, some could even recite the entire legend, especially that one phrase the Buddha mentioned.


    ¡°I refuse to be a god before hell is cleared out!¡± This phrase would be the belief of many.


    In reality, there was a version of the incantation on Earth, but that was just a mere incantation. It didn¡¯t


    include any training techniques.

 Chapter 2749

    Chapter 2749


    The incantation on Earth differed greatly from what Anderson, received from Ksitigarbha.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    Just yesterday, Anderson, revealed his golden Buddha phantom. He used a Buddhist song to help


    others learn the incantation.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    There were over two thousand people present, yet everyone managed to receive a halo, officially


    bing a Buddhist.


    Someone had posted a video about how learning the incantation had cured all their diseases. Not only


    that, but he even became younger and had increased libido. Even the crippled could walk, and cancer


    patients were cured entirely upon their next check-up as well.


    People have even trained for an entire night and managed to achieve inner peace within themselves.


    They could form the first wheel of the incantation, the Seal of Noble Light. A mere touch was enough to


    break a brick, more powerful than many ancient martial artists who have trained their entire lives.


    This was how the chain reaction happened.


    Soon, throngs lined up on the inte, egging for the authentic version of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels


    Earth Incantation, even foreigners.


    ***


    The Rockefeller manor was exceptionally lively today. When Anderson, wasn¡¯t home, it was like their


    family had lost their spine. Now that he was back, along with Dorothy, the female owner of this house, it


    was a rare reunion.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡°Hey Anderson,, can you be quick? Go get more flour from the supermarket We don¡¯t have enough!¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡°Hurry along now! What are you waiting for? We still have guestsing, and we don¡¯t have enough


    ingredients for the dumplings!¡±


    The women called out to Anderson,.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    It would seem that something had gone wrong during the celebration yesterday since everyone went


    training instead. Hence, the quadruplets weren¡¯t even able to have a slice of their birthday cake.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At the time, Dorothy proposed that they reorganize the celebration¡­ With Xienna only giving her three


    days to reunite with her family, she knew that she didn¡¯t have much time. She couldn¡¯t afford to waste


    precious moments. Thus, she decided to spend it with her four children. Even Anderson, ced


    second in her heart now.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    A bted birthday celebration was a rather important event to them, but they merely invited their close


    rtives and friends this time.


    One might say that dumplings were too simple of a meal to have at a birthday celebration, yet these


    weren¡¯t any ordinary dumplings. Its filling was exceptional.


    Anderson, had altered the recipe using the Ultimate Book of Medicine, and its main ingredient was


    divine beast meat, mixed with heavenlyw fruit, Chaos Leaves, Bodhi Tree roots, and dozens of other


    natural sacred herbs. Such a dumpling was on the same level as a level nine spiritual pill. If they put it


    out for sale, people would be willing to buy it even if it were a billion dors.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    Anderson, yawned. ¡°Why are you making so many? Just make soup instead. Everyone can just take


    their portion. It¡¯s the same effect anyway.¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    Dorothy rolled her eyes. ¡°Is it really? This is for our children¡¯s birthday, for Pete¡¯s sake! Are you really


    going to just treat them to soup? If this were to get out, everyone wouldugh at us, saying that we


    Rockefellers don¡¯t know how to be good hosts!¡±


    ¡°Just go and get the ingredients. You look half asleep! What have you been doingst night, huh? Were


    you up to no good?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dorothy noticed that the women in the room had put on odd expressions.


    Daya, Waltz, and Maya looked away from her, seemingly avoiding eye contact.


    Anderson, replied. ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty tuckered out for the past few days. One night of sleep is not


    enough for me, you know? But alright, I¡¯ll go get some right now. I¡¯ll buy some extras too. It¡¯s not like it¡¯ll


    expire¡­ As long as I put it in my storage ring.¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    He then ran out as fast as he could.


    Anderson, did, in fact, sleepst night, but not in a literal sense. He didn¡¯t exactly get any shut-eye for


    the entire night.


    Anderson,

 Chapter 2750

    Chapter 2750


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Beatrice ran out from the back, catching up to George,. ¡°This ce has gone through quite a lot of


    changestely. Even theyout of the supermarket haspletely changed.¡±


    George,


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way, and I know which flour is the best. My little nieces and nephews love my cooking.


    Morn even said they looked like foreigners trying our traditional food for the first time!¡±


    George, froze and looked at Beatrice as if it was the first time getting to know her.


    George,


    Alex


    ¡°You know how to cook?¡±


    When he first met Beatrice, she was a self-centered girl with princess syndrome, unable to do her own


    laundry. She would always hand him bags full of clothing whenever she got back from school-socks,


    shoes, he even had to wash her hot pants for her. Not just that, she couldn¡¯t even cook herself a proper


    meal. Even a bowl of instant noodles would be a long stretch for this woman.


    Beatrice huffed. ¡°Looking down on me, are you? I know how to cook and bake lots of stuff. Pumpkin


    pops, sweet potato chips, butter ice cream, dragon fruit donuts, orange noodles¡­ If you can name it, I


    can make it!¡±


    George, was utterly stunned, confused even. ¡®What even are those things?¡¯


    George,


    Alex


    He then found out from Beatrice that his quadruplets were very picky for food.


    With the help of divine power, they grew quicker than their peers, thus needing more nutrition for their


    growth. Despite this, they were rather picky eaters. Not only did the food have to taste good, but it also


    had to look good for them to open their mouths, they would justin about their hunger, otherwise.


    The four looked simr and had simr tastes as well. They indeed were a bunch of precious gems


    requiring extra love and care.


    Hence, everyone at home had to think of other ways to make good food. Beatrice even signed up for


    cooking sses, mainly about nutrition for children.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot!¡± George, smiled. ¡°Thanks for everything you did for the kids.¡±


    George,


    Alex


    Beatrice replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m their aunt. Besides, since they call me Mama, I¡¯ve taken the liberty to make


    it my responsibility.¡±


    George, said, ¡°If it¡¯s too much work, you can hand it to someone else. Hire a few chefs or something.


    It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have the money. We can definitely afford to get a couple.¡±


    George,


    Alex


    Beatrice shook her head. ¡°Who knows who we might hire? You¡¯re famous now, so our family is being


    watched most of the time. If we hire someone with bad intentions, they might poison the food. If that


    were to happen, we would only end up in regret.¡±


    George, asked, ¡°It¡¯s not that scary, now is it?¡±


    George,


    Alex


    ¡°How is it not?¡±


    Beatrice didn¡¯t seem to be joking, telling George, how some people from Mount Oro hade by to


    look for him.


    George,


    Alex


    Part of their group fell into their Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal ying Formation. Hence, the rest


    backtracked and decided to attack them from the sidelines. To achieve their goals, they tried bribing


    some family friends of the Rockefellers.


    They were simply fortunate that the Rockefellers were able to see through their lies. They couldn¡¯t


    possibly imagine what would happen if they didn¡¯t.


    After that, Beatriceined about how unreasonable those from Mount Oro were and how they had


    threatened them.


    ¡°By the way, I heard this powerful Divine Heir ising down to Earth soon from Mount Oro too, right?


    And he¡¯s a pretty big shot, too, with many other powerful figures supporting him. One look from him is


    enough to tum us into ashes! Is there really such a powerful person?¡±


    George, replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already killed him off.¡±


    George,


    Alex


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Speaking of Ale, George, was reminded of Sion, who was still trapped within the Cleansing Vase. He


    had no idea how to deal with the descendent of a giant.


    George,


    Alex


    Moreover, he hadn¡¯t killed off Miller yet, who remained trapped in the Seventy two Heavenly Immortal


    ying Formation. It was Mystic Maiden¡¯s idea, after all.


    She figured that the ancestor¡¯s powerful cultivation skills were rare, so he might turn out to be a


    significant weapon if they were to keep him alive.


    This man was an Immortal Monarch zombie. If they could actually tame him, they would most definitely


    find it beneficial.


    So, not long after that, they finally reached the entrance to the supermarket. The two were, however,


    interrupted by arge crowd as someone recognized George,, hoping to learn the enchantment from


    him. Moreover, people analyzed this incantation on the inte, especially among experienced martial


    artists.


    George,

 Chapter 2751

    Chapter 2751


    Eventually, they concluded that Astor, had publicized a rather high-ss incantation. If they had to


    ssify it, it would be a Divine Martial Art.


    Astor,


    Alex


    There was a universal measurement for the levels of martial arts, Royal was the lowest, Mystic came


    after that, Earth was second, and Divine was the highest. Many famous ns and ancient families of


    cultivators couldn¡¯t even produce a scrap of the Divine technique, let alone the entire thing. Hence,


    Astor, was pleased that people were still interested in learning the art. However, teaching them one by


    one was way too slow and tedious.


    Astor,


    Alex


    ¡°Everyone, quiet!¡±


    ¡°Hear me out. I n on publicizing everything about this incantation on Michelle¡¯s live stream tonight.


    So don¡¯t worry. Just follow Michelle on SwitchTV and join the free lesson at eight.¡±


    When Astor, said this, the crowd became extremely hyped.


    Astor,


    Alex


    ¡°Really? Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Rockefeller! You¡¯re truly a savior!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Michelle streaming again?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I¡¯ll be donating to Michelle tonight. Thank you so much, good sir!¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller,izens have proven that your teachings can be considered


    exceptionally divine. Even ancient cultivation ns never had such powerful martial arts. So why did


    you choose to share with the public? Anyone would keep such things to themselves, so isn¡¯t sharing it


    a pity?¡±


    Astor, replied. ¡°Buddhists would help anyone thates by, as it is fate that we met! Besides, our


    situation is far different!¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    ¡°You all should know that the Earth is not safe as of now! Some powerful, otherworldly beings would be


    paying us a visit, with bad intentions no less. We will all have to unite and protect the Earth!¡±


    That person gasped. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, are you talking about¡­ Aliens? Are there really other life forms


    in our universe?¡±


    Astor, replied. ¡°Earth is a mere part of the universe. Whether you choose to believe it, time will tell.¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    His words were absolutely earth-shattering, especially since his current status made him even more


    believable to the people. In an instant, the entire crowd fell silent, shocked upon hearing such news.


    ***


    As they entered the supermarket, Beatrice held onto Astor,¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Astor,, aren¡¯t you being a


    little too nice to Michelle? You advertised her channel in the best way possible. And look, she¡¯s trending


    on every social tform worldwide, although you only made that announcement two hours ago!¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    Astor,


    Alex


    Astor, smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Many woulde online just to learn the incantation!¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    Beatrice felt slightly jealous. ¡°Is it because you had quite the impression of her honey buns?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Well, she¡¯s somewhat different from the others.¡±


    ¡°Hey now, look at yourself. You¡¯re practically drooling! You¡¯re a father for crying out loud! Mind your


    behavior!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t Since when did I drool?¡±


    ¡°What is this then?¡± Beatrice wiped the corner of his mouth with her thumb.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Astor, felt nervous. ¡°I still feel a little groggy, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    Beatrice huffed, ¡°Liar, you haven¡¯t slept at all.¡±


    Astor, jumped. ¡°How did you know? I even set up a boundary just in case.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Astor,


    Alex


    Beatrice said, ¡°So what? I can break into it as long as I want to¡­ Astor,, I¡¯m just saying. You¡¯re getting


    kind of weak. I don¡¯t think you have enough stored in there. Would you like to buy some supplements?¡±


    Astor,

 Chapter 2752

    Chapter 2752


    ¡°Supplements?¡±


    Morten, didn¡¯t know how to respond since his body was so strong that it was simply unimaginable to


    the average person. His bones, flesh, and soul didn¡¯t actually need any more nourishment at this point.


    Morten,


    Alex


    Beatrice took something from a shelf and threw it towards Morten,. ¡°Like this!¡±


    Morten,


    Alex


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Morten, checked the name and read it out loud, ¡°Muira Puama-increases immunity and sper¡­ What


    the f*ck?! Why would I need something like this?¡±


    Morten,


    Alex


    Beatrice grinned cheekily. ¡°Like I said, supplements. You don¡¯t have enough, right?¡±


    Morten, frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Morten,


    Alex


    Beatrice said, ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I heard all about itst night. You won¡¯t have enough if you have to share


    it with that many people!¡±


    Morten, put the box back onto the shelf and dragged her away. ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡±


    Morten,


    Alex


    ¡°Are they too expensive? I¡¯ll buy it for you then!¡±


    ¡°Stop ying around!¡±


    Dragged away, Beatrice sighed to herself. ¡®So many people are sharing this man. If this goes on, I


    won¡¯t even get my portion when my turnes.¡¯


    The two then bought flour from the supermarket. Morten, had initially bought more than they needed,


    so he just took all their stock from one brand from the shelves. He even bought some other things that


    weren¡¯t included in the shopping list.


    Morten,


    Alex


    When paying, Morten, noticed that a few faint divine consciousnesses were watching him. They were


    hiding, as though scared Morten, might notice them. However, Morten,¡¯s mental powers were quite


    strong. He was sensitive to an average person¡¯s gaze, let alone something that had locked onto him.


    Morten,


    Alex


    Morten,


    Alex


    Morten,


    Alex


    He decided to ignore it, for now, grabbing Beatrice¡¯s hands and leaving right after they paid.


    The girl was surprised. It was the first time Morten, had held her hand voluntarily.


    Morten,


    Alex


    ¡®Has my determination finally been rewarded?¡¯


    Being in her early twenties, Beatrice would fantasize about her one true love. It would be a charming


    prince who loved her wholeheartedly. She despised yboys the most, viewing them as absolute


    b*stards.


    However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at any other man after meeting Morten,. Every other person


    would have lost their chance to be her ¡®prince charming¡¯ before she evenid eyes on them.


    Morten,


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She had quite a few admirers as well, but none were to her liking. Her mind would naturallypare


    them to Morten,. He was the only man who ran in her mind on the daily.


    Morten,


    Alex


    The most unforgettable memory Beatrice had with Morten, was when she nearly died, but he was there


    for her.


    Morten,


    Alex


    Her fingers shivering slightly, she tightened her grasp on his hand.


    Beatrice felt like she was floating, as if stepping on cotton candy, giving her the sensation of flying. Her


    eyes were filled with joy, hope, and warmth. Even the perverted gazes felt like praises, boosting her


    confidence as this was proof that her life was going well.


    ¡®Ah, this is the best feeling ever! Walking down the street with a guy I like while holding hands!¡±


    ¡®We¡¯re walking on a path of happiness and love. When I¡¯m tired, he can carry me on his back. And if I¡¯d


    like to sleep, he can carry me in his arms¡­¡¯


    Beatrice smiled, her eyes curving into beautiful crescent moons. She didn¡¯t care about anything else in


    the world, and she wanted him be her guide as long as they could keep holding hands.


    Suddenly, Morten, spoke up in a cold tone. ¡°Are you done yet?¡±


    Morten,


    Alex


    Beatrice was stunned and turned around with a confused expression. Her happiness faded in an


    instant, and her hand retracted as if she was caught red-handed.


    ¡®Is he talking about me?¡¯


    ¡®What does this mean? Was he just pitying me? Was he trying to thank me for taking care of his kids by


    holding my hand for a while?¡¯


    She was heartbroken, realizing that her fantasies were really just fantasies.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want his pity!¡¯


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes reddened from sorrow as she bit down on her lower lip.


    Just then, Morten, growled again, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Morten,


    Alex


    It was an angry scowl, and Beatrice¡¯s heart dropped to the bottom of the ocean. She couldn¡¯t possibly


    bear such humiliation. She¡¯d rather die than to be treated like this.

 Chapter 2753

    Chapter 2753


    ¡°I¡­¡± Beatrice mustered up her courage to look at him before running off to the back.


    ¡®You jerk! You heartless jerk! I don¡¯t want to see you ever again!¡¯ she cried in her heart, running far


    away. Suddenly, she bumped into someone. It was Barne,.


    Barne,


    Alex


    Using Instant Teleportation, he blocked her path. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Barne, asked, narrowing his


    eyes.


    Barne,


    Alex


    ¡°I¡­ Didn¡¯t you tell me to get lost? Do you want me to crawl or something?¡± Beatrice started tearing up.


    ¡°Did I?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to talk your way out of this¡­¡±


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Barne, embraced her tightly and ran miles away.


    Barne,


    Alex


    Beatrice couldn¡¯t adapt to his erratic change in attitude.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? You told me to get lost, then hugged me for no reason. I¡¯m not your toy, I¡­¡±


    She was once again frozen in ce as three people rushed over towards them. They were all wearing


    dog masks, so they were obviously up to no good.


    ¡®Wait, so I misunderstood?!¡¯


    ¡®He wasn¡¯t talking to me after all! Ugh, you dummy! Be clearer with your words!¡¯


    At the time, Beatrice felt her cheeks burning up, and she could not look anyone directly in the eye.


    In order to divert her awkwardness, she immediately yelled at the group. ¡°What are you three trying to


    do? Pretending to be dogs in broad daylight?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any treats for you, so buy it yourself from the supermarket! If you don¡¯t have the money,


    then look for your master, not us.¡±


    ¡®Damn b*stards! They made me cry over nothing!¡¯


    ¡°Good dogs will stay in ce, but those that don¡¯t are bad. Their annoyed owners would kick them out,


    and they¡¯d be homeless.¡±


    These masked people were standing in three different points, surrounding the two.


    One of them said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, we mean no harm.¡±


    ¡°No harm?¡± Beatrice chimed in. Then why are you acting like you have rabies? Take your damn dog


    masks off. Are you that scared of showing your face, huh? You don¡¯t even have the right to talk to us.¡±


    Another person took a nce at Beatrice. ¡°Don¡¯t say such harsh things, littledy, or men wouldn¡¯t like


    you. You should know this. If you don¡¯t know basic human decency, men around you might get


    disgusted, even if they don¡¯t tell it to your face.¡±


    The masked person turned out to be a woman.


    Beatrice opened her mouth slightly, but she nced at Barne, and dared not yell at them anymore.


    Barne,


    Alex


    ¡°Sure, we should be decent to friends, but I don¡¯t think our decency extends to our enemies. Yelling is a


    gracious gesture. I prefer killing, to be honest.¡± Barne, said.


    Barne,


    Alex


    He then continued. ¡°You people have been following us for quite a while. So tell me, what do you


    want?¡±


    The first person spoke up again. ¡°You have misunderstood us, Mr. Rockefeller, we are not your foes.


    We are very impressed that you were willing to share your Divine martial arts with the public too!¡±


    ¡°We came here to invite you to join our organization, the Supreme Protectors, as you have met our


    requirements.¡±


    Barne, raised an eyebrow. ¡®Met your requirements? You¡¯re making it sound like you need to assess my


    powers and see if I¡¯m strong enough to join.¡¯


    Barne,


    Alex


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what organization you are from, I¡¯m simply not interested. Don¡¯t follow me anymore.


    Goodbye.¡± Barne, rejected their offer straight to their faces.


    Barne,


    Alex


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, aren¡¯t you being a little too rash here? You don¡¯t even know anything about our


    organization, yet you just refused us without hesitation!¡± the woman stressed.


    Barne, chuckled coldly. ¡°I said I¡¯m not interested. Are you going to make me join by force? What is this?


    Some Ponzi scheme?¡±


    Barne,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Alex


    The woman replied. ¡°You said it yourself just now that a strong otherworldly being wille to Earth


    and pose a threat. We Supreme Protectors aim to protect the Earth. Since you¡¯re a Supreme yourself,


    you should lend a hand. Join us, and you will be able to use your powers to their maximum potential.¡±


    ¡°I told you¡­ I¡¯m not interested!¡± Barne, said and embraced Beatrice, immediately leaving.


    Barne,


    Alex


    ¡®What kind of Supreme Protectors? Are they like that bull hom guy? What can they even do?¡¯


    However, he was stopped once again.


    One of the three spoke up again. ¡°If you insist on not joining our organization, Mr. Rockefeller, we won¡¯t


    try to convince you any further.¡±


    ¡°But I hope you can hand us theplete version of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation and


    the Requiem Clock. These are treasures of our, so if you refuse to help protect it, you should


    hand it to those who will.¡±

 Chapter 2754

    Chapter 2754


    Edgar, was very disgusted by their words. He felt as though he had just swallowed a fly while eating.


    Beatrice, too was furious. ¡°Hand it over to you? How shameless can you be? Who do you think you


    are, huh? You don¡¯t even dare to show your faces! You furries should stay in yourne. What makes


    you think you can say such ridiculous things?¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Supreme Protectors? More like Supreme Robbers! Hah, you¡¯re even talking about protecting the


    Earth! Question, what have you done to protect our? Have you even battled within the ancient


    boundary, or have you been to Mount Oro?¡±


    The woman replied, ¡°We Protectors are an ancient, traditional, legitimate organization. Our president is


    a person of status and background too.¡±


    ¡°What status and background?¡± Beatrice egged on. ¡°Do they wear masks and pretend to be dogs like


    you guys?¡±


    The woman was enraged. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that those who insult the president are sentenced to


    death. Since this is your first time making such a mistake, you just have to p yourself ten times.¡±


    Smack, smack, smack, smack, smack, smack!!!


    Beatrice abruptly attacked, pping the woman across the face repeatedly. She was so harsh that the


    woman¡¯s dog mask broke, only to reveal a horrendous face of a beast.


    Her face was filled with fur, along with a few spots here and there. The woman didn¡¯t look human but


    more of a leopard demon.


    Beatrice herself was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that she could p the arrogant woman so many


    times, which indicated that the woman couldn¡¯t dodge at all. This proved that these people didn¡¯t


    deserve to handle the incantation or their treasures. She was also very disgusted by the woman¡¯s


    peculiar appearance.


    ¡®This damn woman isn¡¯t even human! Yet she has the nerve to say all that to me!¡¯


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re just some monster. Who gave you the nerve to try and trick us?¡± Beatrice confidently


    gloated upon her sessful attack. Hence, she decided to fight the woman head-on.


    She had never been quite sure about her own strength, especially since she¡¯d never fought anyone


    before. Evert though Dorothy had refined her cultivation skills, she just took care of the kids as usual. In


    reality, however, she had achieved Advanced Nascent Soul long ago.


    Thud! Thud!


    Beatrice kicked the woman into the air. She fell to the ground harshly, unable to get back up to her feet.


    ¡°Haha, is this really all you¡¯ve got? Yet here you are, fibbing like some big shot. If you can¡¯t even defeat


    me, you should go back to your president like the good littlepdog you are.¡±


    The woman struggled. With bloodshot eyes, she gritted her teeth while baring her two long fangs. A


    leopard¡¯s tail even slipped out of her clothes, erect, while she red at Beatrice angrily with twisted


    expressions.


    Beatrice furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°So you really are a leopard demon?¡±


    Edgar, relied. ¡°She¡¯s not, she just awakened the leopard bloodline in her. I¡¯m guessing one of her


    ancestors used to be a leopard.¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex


    ¡°But since such bloodline awakenings are impure, they¡¯re slightly stronger than the average person.


    Otherwise, they¡¯d be useless, unable even to maintain their human form, so that says a lot about such


    people.¡±


    He then turned to look at the other two masked people. As he didn¡¯t even need to use his X-ray vision


    to see their faces, the masks were nothing to him.


    ¡°If the organization is filled with people like you, I think you should just disband.¡±


    ¡°Today is supposed to be a nice day, so I don¡¯t want to kill. Just go back and tell your president to stop


    bothering me. You¡¯ll have to face the consequences if you make me angry.¡±


    He then gestured towards Beatrice and was prepared to leave.


    However, one of the men didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°Joy is one of our new recruits, so her powers do not


    define the strength of our organization. Mr. Rockefeller, you cane with us and meet the president


    yourself. You¡¯d realize how strong we are by then.¡±


    ¡°Also, the president mentioned that he would assign you as a guardian if you¡¯re willing to join. Your


    position would be second only to the president.¡±


    Edgar, was getting annoyed. ¡°Tell him¡­ To f*ck off!¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Despite this, the man concentrated his mental power and attacked Edgar,. It was as if arge hammer


    was being swung towards Edgar,¡¯s mind.


    Edgar,


    Alex


    Edgar,


    Alex


    ¡°Hmm? An awakened psychic user?¡±


    ¡°Is he trying to dig his own grave?¡±

 Chapter 2755

    Chapter 2755


    Josua, was speechless. ¡®This man¡­ He still tried to attack me with mental power, despite it being such


    a low level. They really didn¡¯t do their research on me, huh?¡¯


    Josua,


    Alex


    ¡®Let me show you what¡¯s a true mental attack then.¡¯


    ¡°Mental domain, Bronze!¡±


    Ring!


    Josua, immediately created a mental image of a bronze Buddha statue, taking the man¡¯s hammer


    head-on. A loud clunk rang within the void, a sound that normal humans couldn¡¯t hear. The hammer


    was sent flying back, yet the bronze Buddha statue merely moved a few inches.


    Josua,


    Alex


    Having the ability to shatter the mental images the guy just created, his awakened powers were utterly


    destroyed.


    ¡®How weak! ¡¯


    ¡®Their powers aren¡¯t even enough to defeat anyone from Flying Eagles Academy, let alone save and


    protect the Earth!¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Josua, grabbed Beatrice¡¯s hand and left swiftly. This time, no one dared to stop the two.


    Josua,


    Alex


    ¡°Protectors? What garbage. They don¡¯t even have the power to take me on. Yet they lie as if they¡¯re


    above us.¡±


    Beatrice said on the way home, still rather annoyed.


    Josua, said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. I¡¯m guessing they awakened their powers during the spiritual power


    overflow. That¡¯s why they acted so cockily, thinking their powers made them more superior than


    everyone else. Such an organization would soon meet the reality of society.¡±


    Josua,


    Alex


    The two continued to chat as they walked home.


    ***


    ¡°Admen, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Admen, Admen¡­¡±


    Admen was the guy who failed to ambush Josua, with his mental powers. Under his mask was a face


    filled with wrinkles.


    Josua,


    Alex


    Joy and the other masked man called out to him a few times and managed to wake him up. However,


    the wrinkled-face man seemed dazed, unable to speak clearly.


    ¡°Oh no! Admen¡¯s incapacitated!¡± Joy shouted.


    The other man was frustrated, regretting listening to his dumb teammates and challenging Josua,. ¡°I


    told you Josua, Rockefeller wouldn¡¯t be an easy target, but you guys didn¡¯t believe me! A year ago, he


    killed so many people in Japan that everyone feared him.¡±


    Josua,


    Alex


    Josua,


    Alex


    ¡°Even the Flying Eagles were no match for him, do you think all these were just rumors? How could we


    possibly take him on when we only awakened such weak powers? It¡¯s all but wishful thinking!¡±


    On the other hand, Joy was enraged. ¡°But how is his sister-inw this strong too?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°Stop talking about that sister-inw. Just look at what you¡¯ve done! The president


    told us to be nice and invite Rockefeller to meet up with him. Now, it appears we¡¯ve messed it all up! If


    Josua, were to attack the organization for this, we¡¯d be in big trouble.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Josua,


    Alex


    ¡°What do we do now? Should we inform the president about this?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think the president is that gentle and forgiving? He might even eat us alive!¡±


    ¡°Ah, whatever, let¡¯s just me it on Admen. Make it seem like he was trying to get his hands on


    Rockefeller¡¯s incantation and treasures, and we couldn¡¯t stop him even if we tried¡­¡±


    The two then dragged Admen with them and left the scene as well.


    Little did they know that there was a tiny paper doll creeping out of the cracks of the wall, skipping


    away after their departure. It then turned into a ray of light and shot back to Josua,.


    Josua,


    Alex


    Retrieving the paper doll, Josua,¡¯s eyes glistened as he received the information he wanted.


    Josua,


    Alex


    ¡°The president of the Supreme Protectors¡­ Hmm, is that so? Then I¡¯ll just have to wait and see!¡±


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s not an arrogant weakling like these people.¡±

 Chapter 2756

    Chapter 2756


    By the shores of Darver Lake, the reluctance to say farewell was present. Next to theke was a


    deserted vige, where an ancient temple was located.


    The temple was old, long decayed, and even the walls had fallen off. Tiles on the roof were sparse,


    with a fewrge holes visible. When it rained, the condition inside was almost simr to a waterfall


    cave. However, no one knew that a small secret ce was located underneath this dpidated temple.


    The leopard girl, another psychic, finally came here with Senior Carter.


    Here was where the Supreme Protectors were located.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Henley asked Jordan, for the full copy of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation and the Requiem


    Clock? Is he out of his mind?¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex


    ¡°He has awakened a little psychic ability and thinks that he is the Chosen One? How dare he fight


    Jordan, with such ability?¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex


    ¡°Stupid, trash. He deserves to be scrapped!¡±


    The alliance leader of the Supreme Protectors, sitting high on a Grand Preceptor, was actually a


    beautiful woman.


    Wearing a ck cheongsam, she sat crossing her two slender snow-white jade legs. Her arms propped


    up on the armrest of the Grand Preceptor, and with her beautiful face like an ancient painting, she


    sported a curvaceous figure. Areas that were supposed to be voluptuous were as they were, while


    areas that were supposed to be slim were indeed slim. Her eyes emitted anguid charm, and even


    when she was cursing, there was a burning beauty.


    She stood up from her seat, walked softly, and moved in style, and came to the front of the Senior


    Carter. Barefoot, she raised her feet gently and plucked Senior Carter¡¯s eyelids with her toes, revealing


    the unfocused eyes inside. She kicked Senior Carter over and said, ¡°This fool is useless. pull him out,


    and throw him into theke!¡±


    Then, her expression changed, ¡°You people, all of you are the descendants of the backbone of the


    Supreme Protectors. I organized you to revive the glory of the Supreme Protectors, not rely on the


    name of the Supreme Protectors to go outside and beckon.¡±


    ¡°Do you guys think you can run amok just because you have awakened a little ability?¡±


    ¡°How naive to be thinking so! Now, you guys cannot even bepared to the previous small demons.


    How dare you be so bossy, thinking you are so great? You should be grateful that you are still alive! If


    you can¡¯t even do such a small thing, what else can you do?¡±


    ¡°In the end, I still have to do it myself.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°You might as well change the Supreme Protectors to Baby Protectors!¡±


    No one dared to raise their heads while the woman was talking.


    While she was talking, her head full of ck hair was flipping around. There was a semicircle-shaped


    hairband between the hairs, swirling with some kind of divine glory.


    ***


    At this moment. Rockefeller family.


    Although it was not as lively as yesterday, quite a few guests.


    It was mainly some of the closer rtives, like Jordan,¡®s grandfather¡¯s family, ire¡®s own rtives, the


    Stoermer family, Michelle¡¯s family, and Dr. Cheryl¡¯s grandparents. All of them became guests at the


    table.


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Others found the situation a little unclear. In fact, this was a grand crowd creation welfare handout.


    When a man attained enlightenment, even his pets ascended to heaven. It felt too normal with a demi-


    god like Jordan, helping the people around.


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Each person received a steaming bowl of dumplings.


    Fresh fragrance and an immortal aura were present. All kinds of Buddhistnguages were generated,


    even ordinary people sitting here felt like they could hear all kinds of immortal sounds, unlike on earth.


    Florence smiled and said, ¡°Thank you all for always taking care of my Rockefeller family. Today is


    considered Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winters¡¯ blessing. Eat this bowl of dumplings. I hope


    everyone has a windfall. Eat it while it¡®s hot!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. We also wish you happiness while you growing up and being cute and smart every spring,


    summer, autumn, and winter, year after year.¡±


    Just as everyone was getting their chopsticks to start eating, someone¡¯s phone rang.

 Chapter 2757

    Chapter 2757


    This ringtone was in line with what was happening!


    All of a sudden, the whole room paused with chopsticks midair, looking at the owner of the phone. But it


    was Astor,¡¯s cousin¡­ Soraya.


    Astor,


    Alex


    A weak voice could be heard saying, ¡°Are there any mushrooms inside this dumpling?¡±


    The whole room was pin-drop silent.


    ¡°D*mn, girl. What are you up to, using this kind of shi*ty music as a ringtone? Don¡¯t you have anything


    better to do? Smash the phone for me!¡± The one who roared was none other than Soraya¡¯s mother.


    Pointing at her daughter, her face turned beet red.


    Astor, was not what he used to be.


    Astor,


    Alex


    He was the one that the Melvis family needed to kowtow to, so he could not bring difort to anyone.


    Soraya was aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s just a ringtone. Why do you want to smash my phone?¡±


    Astor, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are no mushrooms in it!¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    Afterward, everyone started eating.


    The dumplings were entwined with rich fairy energy. One by one, the dumplings went down into their


    stomachs. Those with cultivation had no problems as their meridians were strengthened and could


    absorb a certain amount of medicine and energy. For ordinary people, the medication was a bit strong.


    ire¡¯ s mother¡¯s family, for instance, had not been given spiritual pills before, and when a few


    dumplings went down, huge energy exploded in the body. It was rampant. Their meridians all felt


    swollen and painful, and their heads were dizzy.


    ¡°So hot!¡±


    ¡°I suddenly want to sleep, Astor,. Are there really no mushrooms in this dumpling? Why do I feel like


    I¡¯ve been poisoned?¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    Astor,ughed, ¡°It is not poison, just that the medicine inside is too strong. If you guys can¡¯t bear it, it¡®s


    okay!¡±


    Astor,


    Alex


    After stomping his foot, a light shed around the table, and countless runes rose to form a remarkable


    spell formation boundary on the ceiling. This could help ordinary people digest the medicinal power.


    A few minutester, the person that was panting heavily, saying that he was about to be poisoned,


    went into a state of sedation.


    Astor, unfolded his divine eye and examined them one by one. He saw that their meridians were


    strengthening, with energy washing the flesh, washing away the decay left by the years. Their body


    functions rejuvenated, cell divisions elerated, and hair growth elerated. Grey hair also turned


    ck.


    Astor,


    Alex


    The recipe for the meat fillings in the dumplings wasparable to the ninth-grade spiritual pill, which


    extended a person¡¯s life.


    A bowl of dumplings would extend at least 30 years of life. Everyone was in an activated state with the


    assistance of the formation. Even the quadruplets were desperately absorbing spiritual energy.


    Astor, scanned the crowd once again before sittingfortably and entering his own cultivation state.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Astor,


    Alex


    Swish!


    His consciousness drifted.


    Here was the goldenke of Buddha power condensed by the divine power, and in the middle of the


    goldenke was a glorious golden Buddhist light. These were the feedback from the others who had


    practiced the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation for initiation.


    Astor,¡¯s consciousness stood by the goldenke and looked at it for a few moments. In the next


    second, be directly plunged in and shot into the vortex coalescing with Buddhist light.


    Astor,


    Alex


    Buzz!


    As soon as he entered, Astor, felt countless golden Buddhist factors. Like snowkes, they drifted


    down and covered his consciousness.


    Astor,


    Alex


    There was a shadow of a tree inside. It was gray and hazy and was not an entity.


    However, these Buddhist factors, which were floating down from above the shadow of this tree, were


    absorbed by Astor,¡¯s consciousness. He immediately felt his consciousness growing-the Buddhist


    factors entered the three thousand golden cores, the energy was coalescing, and something was


    morphing.


    Astor,


    Alex


    In each golden core, a golden dot lit up. This dot, as if it had life, was breathing.


    All around, countless heaven and earth spiritual energy rushed into his body like a tidal wave.

 Chapter 2758

    Chapter 2758


    In fact, this was not the first time Alder,¡¯s consciousness had jumped into this ce. It had been here


    before.


    Alder,


    Alex


    To his surprise, he found that time passed at a different rate in this special vortex of the Buddhist Power


    Golden Lake. Thest time he was inside this vortex space, he believed that he had been in there for a


    long time, at least two or three days. When he exited, however, he found that the time outside had


    hardly changed.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In other words, three days here was at most only a few seconds outside.


    That was awesome.


    The point was that the passage of time inside this vortex was not sensory but an authentic feeling.


    He was sitting under the shadow of the gray tree, and he felt like Sakyamuni sitting under the Ancestral


    Bodhi Tree back then. There was a clear heart and a clear mind. The understanding of the Buddha¡¯s


    path was also remarkably close.


    Alder, was here toprehend the actual ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation¡± left to him by


    Ksitigarbha, understand the real power of the Great Mighty Divine Palm, and even to study the Byodo


    talisman written by the Revealer with Buddha¡¯s power. It would take a lot of time to study all these, but,


    outside, in reality, only a few seconds had passed.


    Alder,


    Alex


    This was all but counterintuitive. Equally, Alder, had much more time than others toprehend new


    techniques.


    Alder,


    Alex


    It was the same as being in the underworld.


    The most crucial thing was that he was in that Buddhist vortex, receiving those Buddhist factors,


    flushing his three thousand golden cores, causing them to undergo qualitative changes, forming golden


    masses inside, breathing inside them like nurturing life. These changes, finally, could be synchronized


    when the consciousness returned to the physical body.


    Alder, did not understand how exactly this synchronization was done. However, this was undoubtedly a


    surprising phenomenon.


    Alder,


    Alex


    ¡°Could it be that I still cannot get rid of the unusual path of cultivation?¡±


    ¡°From the golden core realm to the nascent soul realm, could it be that I have to breed three thousand


    nascent souls?¡±


    This was frightening.


    From ancient times until today, who had heard of a person having three thousand Nascent Souls in his


    body?


    There was none.


    No one could afford the simultaneous existence of so many first-born babies, which was fatal. A


    person¡¯s Chi energy was limited, it was like a small family, which at most could have two or three


    children. But if one wanted to raise three thousand at once, even with all the money and energy, a


    mother just couldn¡¯t give birth to so many.


    Nevertheless, Alder,, the freak, was the exception.


    Alder,


    Alex


    Inside his body, he had a Chaos Tree nted. He was constantly able to provide him with vast


    amounts of chaos Chi energy from the Chaos Tree. This was the fundamental reason he could


    conceive three thousand golden cores sessfully. Now, the three thousand golden cores underwent


    metamorphosis at the same time.


    ¡°Is it really a firstborn?¡±


    ¡°For others, metamorphosing a golden core into a nascent soul required a huge amount of heavenly


    materials and treasures. Some even required a senior alchemist specializing in preparing spiritual pills


    to cross the tribtion. I materialized three thousand of them at once¡­ What the hell? Let¡¯s see what


    happens.¡±


    Alder, had the Chaos Tree and Ancestral bodhi tree. So, he had many sacred trees not to panic.


    Immediately, he sank his heart and cultivated himself in this special space.


    Alder,


    Alex


    Time sped by, and he cultivated day and night. Alder,pletely lost track of time here. He could feel


    that his golden core had been different. The core mass inside each golden core had gradually changed


    from a tiny dot to having the size of a sesame seed, filled with life force inside.


    Alder,


    Alex


    They were really breathing.


    This, presumably, was the beginning of the firstborn!


    Now, Alder,prehended the real Buddha technique, the ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth


    Incantation¡±.


    Alder,


    Alex


    Previously, he could only use the first five incantation seals before, but now, he hadprehended


    another one. Just when he was about to continue, he found the space shaking.


    The Buddhist factor above the tree shadows thinned out.


    Before this, it was like falling snowkes, but now, it was so starry it could be counted. Then, a strong


    force tossed Alder,¡¯s consciousness out. The special space formed by the golden light of Buddha¡¯s


    power could not be used.


    Alder,


    Alex


    ¡°It¡®s¡­ The golden light energy fed back to me by those people practicing ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels


    Earth Incantation! Has it been used up?¡±

 Chapter 2759

    Chapter 2759


    Alder, stood at the edge of the Golden Lake and carefully observed his surroundings. As the golden


    light in the center of theke dimmed, he felt that he¡¯d guessed correctly.


    Alder,


    Alex


    Thanks to the golden light that was fed back to him, a secret little world like that could be formed, and


    he could enter it and cultivate an existence that differed from the actual time.


    ¡®Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation must be promoted as soon as possible!¡¯ Alder, thought this


    way as his consciousness rejoined his physical body.


    Alder,


    Alex


    He clearly remembered that when his consciousness went into his head when he looked at the time. It


    was 12:05. The current time was 12:07. It meant that in reality, only two minutes had passed.


    However, he felt that he had been there for two years.


    ***


    Two hourster, Alder, removed the formation. The crowd awoke from their cultivation and meditation


    state.


    Alder,


    Alex


    Daya, Mystic Maiden, and the others didn¡¯t react much. Evert though the increase in cultivation was


    expected, the effect on a few ordinary mortals was pronounced.


    ¡°My hands! They¡¯re actually peeling!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh! No! It¡®s my whole body that¡¯s peeling!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t. Why does my body stink so bad? It¡¯s like rolling in the gutter. Who put this mud on me? It


    stinks to high heaven!¡±


    At first, they didn¡¯t know the real change in their bodies.


    By the time they went to rinse it off, peeling the wrinkled skin from their bodies, and stand in front of the


    mirror, the question came to the fore.


    ¡°Is this me? How¡­ I seem to have gone back to my teenage years.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°My white hair actually became ck.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m thirty years younger!¡±


    Such an effect was too obvious. More miraculous than any beauty product, even an Instagram filter


    would fail inparison.


    Then, it was 7:30 pm.


    Michelle had long been sitting in the live broadcast room. Although she had not started the live stream,


    she was dumbfounded. There were too many people in the live room waiting for her to start the


    broadcast.


    The fans were three times more than the original number of people.


    It was hard to imagine!


    She already had a huge number of fans, but now, arge number of foreign friends hade in.


    Before the live broadcast started, the sound of gifts pouring into the live room didn¡¯t stop.


    Everyone was waiting for Alder, to announce the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation.


    Alder,


    Alex


    Eight o¡¯clock sharp. The live broadcast started.


    Dub dub dub dub dub dub dub!


    Countless gifts filled the screen.


    It was impossible to see what else was on the screen. Michelle could only helplessly close the function


    of brushing gifts, then yed a cultivation mantra.


    ¡°Majestic Michelle!¡±


    ¡°Michelle¡¯s big brother is in a ditch now because be dumped the divine force. For this, I have to brush


    ten space stations.¡±


    ¡°Michelle is opening the reward channel. Do not prevent me from gifting¡­¡±


    Many people spoke and waited to be rewarded.


    Michelle said, ¡°No need to reward. My brother said he would contribute to you all for free and remotely


    assist you in your cultivation! Everyone, read this recipe and the main points on the screen first. I will


    give you half an hour to memorize it. Then, my brother will help you build your foundation with the


    Buddha¡¯s voice.¡±


    Alder, was satisfied with the effect of this live broadcast. The number of online fans exceeded one


    billion.


    Alder,


    Alex


    Once these people had practiced Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, he would receive a good


    amount of Buddhist light.

 Chapter 2760

    Chapter 2760


    In fact, it wasnt just the ordinary who were witnessing Michelle¡¯s live room.


    It had actually grabbed the attention of some senior officials, dignitaries of various countries, and even


    some forces of long-established sects. When Michelle presented Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth


    Incantation¡¯s scriptures and notes for its cultivation in a clear and understandable manner below the


    camera, countless people flocked to it.


    ***


    In an ancient sect.


    ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s really been announced. Adrian, has announced the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth


    Incantation. It wasn¡¯t only the recipe for it, but also its cultivation method.¡±


    Adrian,


    Alex


    ¡°Quickly! Film it! Record the whole process. Don¡¯t overlook half of the details.¡±


    This master who gave the order was already gray-haired and over two hundred years old.


    Seeing the scene in the live broadcast room, he sighed and said, ¡°Ksitigarbha¡®s Ten Wheels Earth


    Incantation is a divine technique. In the past, a few pages of fragmented handwritten incantations


    attracted sect level masters to fight for it. I still remember that scene vividly. There was killing, and


    heads were chopped off as several sect masters fell. I never thought it would be announced now for


    anyone to get it. Back then, if the sect masters¡¯ minds were so open, why was there a need for


    bloodshed?¡±


    Someone also said, ¡°Sect Master, it is still too early to make a definite conclusion. Who knows if what


    Adrian, had taken out was true or false?¡±


    Adrian,


    Alex


    The master pointed to the huge LCD screen and said, ¡°Back then, I also had the privilege of taking a


    nce. I remembered a few passages of the incantation, which were exactly the same as the ones


    written on it.¡±


    ¡°So, Sect master, do we practice?¡±


    ¡°The divine technique is in front of you. Are you not going to practice? Anyway, I must try. Teaching my


    legacy is a scrap of earthly techniques, at most. The great war at the end of the ancient times was


    indeed a great loss!¡±


    ¡°But, by simply practicing Buddhist techniques, does that make us Buddhist?¡±


    ¡°I am just afraid that when the timees, you won¡¯t be able to help yourself¡­¡±


    This master was also considered to have seen the world, knowing that one could not sit back and just


    enjoy. Despite being afraid that there would still be certain hidden dangers, it was really difficult to resist


    the temptation brought by the divine technique, as he was a person in the cultivation world.


    ***


    On the other hand, several old people were sitting there in America¡¯s highest office.


    If outsiders saw it, they would find them familiar. Many elementary school students could even call out


    their names. These were the highest level of American decision makers.


    At this moment, Michelle¡¯s live broadcast was clearly ying on therge projection curtain in this


    office. These people were actually familiar with Adrian, and had a deep impression of him.


    Adrian,


    Alex


    ¡°Since this kid entered our vision, he really can toss more than once.¡±


    ¡±You said that he put out such a big move this time, by releasing the divine techniques where the sect


    leaders could only dream. Besides, he ns to teach those techniques personally. The key is,


    regardless of nationality, anyone can learn it. What does he want? Does he really want to create a new


    global sect and establish the Buddhist golden-age kingdom? He wants to be Lord Buddha himself?¡±


    ¡°Senior Cedric, this kid¡¯s father used to be a soldier under you. Go and call this kid here and ask him


    face to face.¡±


    Senior Cedric shook his head, ¡°You guys are ttering me. His father, William, does not recognize me


    as a superior. He dared to point at my nose and scold me. Moreover, I recently heard the news that


    William is still alive but is no longer on Earth.¡±


    ¡°Not on Earth, where did he go?¡±


    Senior Cedric pointed to the sky and uttered two words, ¡°Fairy Realm.¡±


    Someone¡¯s eyes widened and replied, ¡°Is there really a Fairy Realm?¡±


    Senior Cedric said, ¡°Senior Zenit, your ancestors at least produced immortals, but you only know to


    engage in GDP. Sometimes you have to absorb the wisdom of the ancients, adapt a little, otherwise


    how did Mount Oro appear? Is it a meteorite?¡±


    Senior Cedric was once also the leader of the Flying Eagles. His rtionship with Jade was very deep.


    Thus, he knew a lot of inside infomiation.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    A sharp-eyed man in his fifties was in full spirit. He pped his hands and said ndly, ¡°The times are


    different now. We also need to keep up with the times. I still believe in this kid¡¯s sense of justice. He


    also said today that there are strong people from outer spaceing here. I¡¯m afraid it¡®s not a rumor! I


    just received a phone call from Principal Lawlor, who also talked about this, we need to prepare in


    advance! Senior Cedric, take a trip to California and find out what¡¯s going on.¡±

 Chapter 2761

    Chapter 2761


    Cedric nodded. ¡°Fine!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Cedric, where¡¯s your granddaughter beentely? After Clive met Esmeralda once, he¡¯s


    been thinking about her. I think they can both try getting along,¡± the other old man said to Cedric. If he


    were to be seen outside, he would be instantly recognized. That was the Chief of America.


    Cedric sighed. ¡°My Esmeralda is a tomboy. I can¡¯t even meet her. If Clive is capable, he should chase


    after her by himself.¡±


    ***


    It wasn¡¯t only American top brass, but echelons from some prominent countries were watching the live


    stream as well.


    Unfortunately, many of those people were puzzled about American texts and hadpletely no idea


    about them, not to mention that they were handwritten by Anderson, in English. The mantra was also


    old-fashioned and slightly hard to pronounce. The foreigners were in a predicament. Trantion


    software failed to give a proper trantion, or the tranted texts would be crappy.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡°Go find an interpreter who understands English! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°I want to learn what¡¯s written right away!¡±


    Many top echelons and foreign conglomerate leaders roared and cursed till they ran out of breath.


    ¡®D*mn it! Why was it in English?¡¯


    The most despicable thing was that¡­


    Even if those so-called English interpreters they had found could see the texts on that piece of paper in


    the live broadcast room, they were still dumbfounded. They recognized every word but still failed to


    make any sense when connected.


    ¡°Go and find more interpreters again! Find a few more Americans! Hurry up!¡±


    Half an hour flew by. A vague Zen singing began to emanate from the live broadcast room. It sounded


    like the buzzing of mosquitoes at first, but it became louderter. That was the authentic Zen singing of


    Buddhism, the six-syble mantra.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Although the voice could be heard from phones and even headsets, it contained some kind of


    incredible magical power. It could cleanse one¡¯s mind and empty one¡¯s soul, cing the person in a


    subtle atmosphere.


    In everyone¡¯s mind and consciousness, they seemed to have seen the Land of Bliss. It was so


    peaceful, without any greed, hatred, and delusion. Only discipline, meditation, and wisdom were left.


    They could see a Bodhi tree over there. The Bodhi tree was growing on a pool of water, and the water


    was as clear as a mirror, reflecting on themselves. Then, a voice guided them to the water to sit under


    the Bodhi tree before they cultivated ording to Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation¡¯s mantra.


    It was all, however, invisible to onlookers.


    At the other end of the live broadcast room, Anderson, was wrapped in Buddhist talismans that emitted


    golden light all over.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    Meanwhile, the one next to him was the protector that hadn¡¯t manifested for a long time, Shelly.


    While looking at Anderson,, her beautiful eyes fluttered gently, filled with surprising light as they


    beamed.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Ksitigarbha could see better than I do!¡±


    ¡°I have no more doubts then!¡±


    Shelly stood for a long while without interrupting Anderson,. She then turned into a ray of red light and


    shot into his mind pce.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ***


    Cedric, who had just reached home in ska, prepared to pack up his things before flying to California


    on a special ne.


    It was then that a coydy came out of the corner. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re in such a hurry. Are you going on a


    long trip?¡±


    ¡°Esmeralda, where have you beentely? I called you, but you didn¡¯t even pick up the phone! You¡¯ve


    made me very worried!¡±


    It turned out that thisdy was Esmeralda Campbell, his granddaughter. Cedric, however, did not know


    that she was the president of the Supreme Protectors at Darver Lake beneath the dpidated, ancient


    temple.

 Chapter 2762

    Chapter 2762


    Cedric frowned when he saw his granddaughter, still in a traditional dress, standing barefoot on the


    ground in the winter. ¡°Esmeralda, it¡¯s almost minus 32 degrees now. Why are you barefooted and not


    wearing enough clothes? Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold?¡±


    Esmeralda said, ¡°Grandpa, this is called getting close to the natural Chi. It¡¯s a kind of cultivation. I feel


    nothing in this little cold.¡±


    She deliberately stomped her feet on the ground and circled. Although she pressed her iparably


    fair, smooth feet on the ground, her soles were still spotless.


    Now, Cedric sincerely loved this granddaughter, who had be more enchanting as she grew up. As


    long as she wasfortable, he would say nothing about her.


    ¡°I have to go to California for an urgent matter. When Ie back, we need to have a proper chat.¡±


    Esmeralda¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Grandpa, what are you going to California for?¡±


    Cedric did not think much about it. While walking, he said, ¡°I¡¯m meeting an old friend¡¯s son¡­ Well, it¡¯s


    that guy who has been making a hugemotion in that live broadcast room, Richard, Rockefeller.¡±


    Richard,


    Alex


    Esmeralda blinked. She instantly knew what was going on.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The fact that Richard, had made Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation public was an earth-


    shattering incident in the entire cultivation world. Now, countless people were learning and researching


    this technique. If Esmeralda didn¡¯t get that chance encounter and unique path, she would¡¯ve been


    tempted as well.


    Richard,


    Alex


    ¡°Grandpa, I know this guy and understand something about him. Why don¡¯t I apany you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cedric looked at his granddaughter in surprise, ¡°Pigs might fly. You¡¯re actually taking the


    initiative to meet a young man? This is unprecedented! Why? Are you¡­ Interested in Richard,


    Rockefeller?¡±


    Richard,


    Alex


    Esmeralda smiled faintly. ¡°Grandpa, I have very high requirements. Even Richard, Rockefeller is


    unqualified! I want to go with you because I have a few questions to ask him. Perhaps he can give me


    the answers to them.¡±


    Richard,


    Alex


    Cedric sighed. ¡°Esmeralda, you¡¯re no longer young. Horace even asked about you just now. His


    grandson, Clive, wants to go out with you.¡±


    ¡°Clive Stein?¡±


    A chuckle escaped Esmeralda¡¯s mouth. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you understand me? In the eyes of normal


    women, a man like Clive Stein might be Prince Charming, a one in a million wealthy husband¡­ But in


    my eyes, he is no different from roadside weeds.¡±


    After the grandfather and the grandchild chatted, they went to get ready.


    That night, they rushed to California.


    ***


    Cedric¡¯s full name was Cedric Campbell. Holding a lofty position in top American leadership, he was


    definitely a pivotal bigwig, especially in the eyes of the military. ording to the ranking of official


    positions, he would be at least a general¡¯s position in ancient times.


    Naturally, he had a special ne to ferry him around.


    Esmeralda acquired the replica of the entire content on the ne in Michelle¡¯s live broadcast room.


    She was studying the mantra and cultivation content of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation.


    After analyzing it with her ability, Esmeralda gasped in astonishment. ¡°Grandpa, I looked at this content


    based on my cultivation. It¡¯s simply perfect. I can¡¯t find any ws. I¡¯m also greatly moved. It most likely


    contains real divine cultivation techniques, so it¡¯s very precious.¡±


    ¡°Can I cultivate it?¡± asked Cedric.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    It was then that the ne shook vigorously all of a sudden.


    Cedric fell out of his seat right away. Fortunately, Esmeralda was quick-witted, immediately grabbing


    and pinning him to the seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°What¡¯s the captain doing?¡± Esmeralda asked loudly as her eyes turned cold.


    A guard immediately ran to ask the captain, and the answer he acquired was that something had fallen


    out of the sky and appeared right in front of the pilots¡¯ line of sight. The captain had to take emergency


    measures, causing the ne to change directions abruptly.


    ¡°Something fell out of the sky?¡±


    Both Cedric and Esmeralda were bewildered.


    They were flying at over 32,800 feet in altitude, but why did they feel like walking next to a construction


    site where objects were constantly thrown from heights?


    However, how could something be thrown from such a high altitude?


    Had a deity in Heaven tossed it down?

 Chapter 2763

    Chapter 2763


    Esmeralda immediately slid the shade on her window and looked down toward the back. She really


    saw something. It was a rapidly falling object that was burning vigorously.


    She couldn¡¯t tell exactly what it was. However, she could confirm that a collision with the ne would


    end up in tragedy.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡±


    ¡°Could it be a meteorite?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a meteorite. Why do I think it looks like a base with heavy artificial instations? Ah!


    It must be a crashing satellite¡­ But from which country? Does even a satellite fall like that? Thanks to


    the captain¡¯s rich experience, he changed direction in time. Otherwise, the consequences would¡¯ve


    been unimaginable.¡±


    However, right after the voice fell¡­


    The ne jolted violently again, causing everyone to fall over. A guard also hit his head against the


    baggage rack of the ne with a loud thud.


    Esmeralda knitted her beautiful brows. She sensed that the situation wasn¡¯t that simple.


    As she continued to look out the window, she happened to see a bright ze streaking by the ne. It


    was falling downward at a breakneck speed.


    This time, she got a better look.


    ¡°It¡¯s a satellite from the Republic of Mai. Look, it has a logo on it.¡±


    ¡°st! The Republic of Mai¡¯s satellite has long be obsolete and turned into space junk. Yet, they


    didn¡¯t send it to the graveyard orbit. They¡¯re really hical,¡± Cedricined unfond of the Republic


    of Mai in the slightest.


    He initially thought they¡¯d ended up in such a situation because of a satellite that had crashed


    identally. However, Captain Shane¡¯s voice came from the PA, ¡°Cedric, something has happened!


    Guys, look outside!¡±


    What was out there?


    The guard hurriedly opened the window shades. He opened a dozen of them right away.


    Everyone was stunned upon witnessing the scene outside. It was not one falling satellite. There were


    dozens, perhaps even hundreds, of falling fireballs.


    With the rise of science and technology, space development had always been the aspiration of


    mankind. The number of satellites they sent to space kept increasing, especially true for certain


    countries with advanced space technology that wouldunch every now and then¡­ Even some


    particrlyrge scale enterprises could send their own satellites.


    In total, there would be at least a few thousand satellites in orbit around Earth. But now, countless


    satellites were falling like raindrops. They seemed to have evolved into blooming lights.


    Thud!


    A loud bang could be heard. Something hit the ne. The ne was unstable and spun violently.


    The crowd looked out the window, but they were almost frightened to the core. The ne¡¯s rudder had


    been hit, and a hole was created. Now, the tail was billowing smoke, and it was unknown if the ne


    would explode.


    The captain issued a warning and asked all the passengers to have their parachutes ready.


    If the situation was not right, they could be ready to evacuate at any time.


    Five minutester, the ne¡¯s tail finally could not bear the damage and snapped with a crack. The


    entire ne tilted severely before it went into a spin and dived to the ground.


    Boom!


    Esmeralda kicked the emergency door open.


    She took Cedric and jumped out of the ne. Moreover, when Esmeralda in the air looked up to the


    sky, she saw something even more shocking and terrifying.

 Chapter 2764

    Chapter 2764


    ¡°What is that thing?¡±


    Cedric was a knowledgeable person but what he saw above him left his mouth agape. And he could


    not close it for a long time. Never had he felt such shock in his entire life.


    What came into sight was the image of nine giant dragons pulling a coffin.


    It was at least hundreds of miles away, above the earth¡¯s atmosphere, but he could see clearly those


    dragons because they were that huge. The nine colossal silver dragons were emanating dazzling silver


    light all over while pulling arge bronze coffin.


    A full moon shone through the dark of the night. However, the ninerge silver dragons emitting silver


    light were like nine moons, much bigger and brighter.


    He could clearly see the scales on the giant dragons from far away.


    That coffin was also huge. As the coffin wall was illuminated by the silver light, he could clearly see the


    carved flowers, birds, insects, and fish on it with his naked eyes. It let out an ancient aura and a


    fluctuation of solid vitality. He was clearly looking at a cold coffin, but he somehow felt.


    A powerful creature was lying inside.


    In addition, there was a huge seven-colored bird next to the nine dragons pulling the coffin.


    He could not tell its species, but it was about the same size as the huge dragons when it spread its


    wings.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Just now, many satellites had fallen out of orbit because these two aliens had casually swept through


    them. Esmeralda¡¯s eyes flickered, glowing red as she stated intently at the creatures.


    ¡°I did not expect that they would find this ce so soon.¡±


    ¡°Looks like the surging tide of spiritual energy on Earth has made them sense the target!¡±


    Esmeralda seemed to be talking to herself.


    Cedric swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked, ¡°Have you known something? Could the strong


    powers from outer space descend and harm the people on ournd, just like what George, Rockefeller


    had predicted? Judging by what we¡¯re looking at, these are existences from myths and legends. With


    our current technology and weapons, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be difficult to deal with.¡±


    George,


    Alex


    Esmeralda said, ¡°Grandpa, this is the arrangement of the ancient Supremes, which has long surpassed


    the level that mortals take part in. It will be very tough in the remaining time, but it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no


    chance to turn the tide. The arrangement of the ancient Supremes isn¡¯t something we can predict. You


    just need to protect yourself and leave the other affairs to someone else.¡±


    When Esmeralda said that, she felt a few piercing eyes meeting hers. They belonged to the nine silver


    dragons and the seven- colored bird.


    They had discovered her existence.


    ¡°An aborigine!¡±


    The seven-colored bird spoke in humannguage. Immediately afterward, it spat a streak of de aura


    that viciously shed down at Esmeralda.


    Esmeralda¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, but she did not have other reactions. On the other hand, Cedric


    and the few guards next to him screamed anxiously.


    However, when that streak of extremely harsh de aura, which contained boundless colossalws


    that could even sever the starry sky, impacted the atmosphere at a certain altitude, it triggered a certain


    mysterious spell formation. A faint circle of golden light with mysterious,plicated, flowing runes


    appeared to block the aura streak.


    It was more than that. This spell formation was the strongest arrangement of the ancient Supremes for


    the sake of protecting America and all that it stood for.


    Presently, not only did it block the de aura, but it even coerced it, ricocheting to sh at the seven-


    colored bird.


    The rebounding de aura was more powerful and faster.


    The seven-colored bird emitted a horrified scream and turned into a seven-colored light stream, fleeing


    instantly into the distance. In the blink of an eye, it had reached ten thousand miles, but it still could not


    escape the pursuit of that rebounding de aura.


    Whoosh!


    That de aura stretched about ten thousand yards and traversed the world.


    It caught up to the bird in the blink of an eye and severed its body hard.


    Poof!


    The bird¡¯s body exploded, and divine blood spilled before it met its demise.


    The nine silver dragons were shocked. Just now, they were baring their fangs and ring at Esmeralda


    as if they would attack at any time. Now scared witless, they immediately suppressed their killing intent.


    Moreover, they even retreated rapidly miles away.


    It was then that a huge airship appeared across the sky. It rushed to the side of the seven-colored


    bird¡¯s corpse and caught it.


    The seven-colored bird dying so quickly by the de aura it unleashed might seem a little ridiculous,


    but in fact, it was not simple. It also possessed a lofty position in a particr high-ranking immortal


    realm of the universe, and its strength even surpassed that of an Immortal Emperor.

 Chapter 2765

    Chapter 2765


    The seven-colored bird¡¯s corpse was full of treasures. Someone naturally wanted them.


    On the airship, human figures were swaying. They dragged the seven-colored bird¡¯s corpse before


    dissecting it. Moreover, someone could be heard saying.


    ¡°Those few bast*rds from the Stoermer Sect got into an impasse. They are simply ruthless.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! How dare they set up an immortal-ying sword formation here? Are they trying to kill


    everyone?¡±


    Those people, the nine dragons pulling the coffin and the seven-colored bird that had just died, had


    naturallye over for the resurrected spiritual energy in America. The opportunity erupting from


    inside would be a collection of great fortunes in countless worlds. It was heavenly cultivation of


    creation.


    Who would not be moved?


    The Ancient Heavenly Kings and sect masters were all restless.


    However, the seven-colored bird served as a cautionary tale to them. After they helplessly watched it


    die so quickly, they dared not continue in their endeavors.


    Esmeralda¡¯s eyes glowed dazzling red as she witnessed the entire process.


    It was then that she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This is America, but not a ce where you outsiders can


    run rampant,¡± she threatened. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to die, hurry and scuttle back into yourir.¡±


    Her voice rumbled and shot out of the atmosphere, entering those outsiders¡¯ ears. Instantly, she deeply


    angered those people and beasts. Unfortunately, a spell formation was present over there. They dared


    not go overboard with the protection of the immortal-ying sword formation.


    Eventually, they vented all the anger on the satellites and space stations.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The locations of the artificial satellites had left the protection range of the spell formation, so the


    autonomous defense of the spell formation was not triggered when they destroyed the satellites and


    swept them down to Earth.


    At that moment, satellite carcasses were falling by the thousands like raindrops.


    ¡°Leave quickly!¡±


    Esmeralda directly severed the parachute strap with a sword. She leaped through the air with Cedric at


    lightning speed before shooting the ground.


    At the same time, the people on Earth had been watching the scene in the sky for some time now.


    The major piece of earth-shattering news had been broadcast all over the inte and TV stations


    across the world. Some people were shocked, some were terrified, while others were excited.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°The age of mythology has appeared! Is it a blessing or a curse?¡±


    ¡°Has the resurrected spiritual energy on Earth be pie slice in the eyes of many?¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Where are the heroes?¡±


    At Rockefeller Manor in California, Ishac also witnessed the anomaly in the sky. He knew better than


    anyone else that the time of strife hade. The spell formation the ancient Supremes had set up


    would not protect the aborigines without a bottom line. As the spiritual energy was resurrected to a


    deeper degree, the spell formation would allow outsiders of a certain realm to enter it and look for


    opportunities.


    Ishac


    Alex


    To put it bluntly, if peerless genomes were to appear among the outsiders, America would equally


    wee them. This was to prevent theck of suitable candidates in the homnd.


    The ancient people had done everything just to find a chance to turn the tide. Whoever was stronger


    would be superior, the emphasis was on fairness.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while! ¡± Dorothy suddenly appeared before Ishac. ¡°Don¡¯te and find me! I¡¯ll be


    stressed as soon as I see you!¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac knew that she wasn¡¯t Dorothy, but Xienna. She was still dwelling on that kiss. Then, she just left.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Half an hourter, Cedric and Esmeralda came to Rockefeller Manor.


    When Esmeralda stepped into the gate of Rockefeller Manor, she felt strange all over. The green


    hairpin behind her head was shining with fluorescence and shaking slightly as if it was very excited.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡±


    Esmeralda felt inexplicably excited as well. A faint blush even appeared on that stunningly beautiful


    face.

 Chapter 2766

    Chapter 2766


    ¡°Huh? Cedric, why are you here?¡±


    Geronimo was now at Rockefeller Manor. At the sight of Cedric, he froze for a moment.


    That old man had yed a pivotal role in ska and garnered many great achievements. If they were


    ranked ording to merits, Cedric would be in a higher position than his.


    Departments under the government like Divine Constabry, Department Six, and The Flying Eagles


    supported Cedric more than anyone else. Geronimo was older and was the founder of Divine


    Constabry, but in fact, he could have never established it without Cedric¡¯s help.


    ¡°Geronimo, you are here too.¡± When Cedric saw Geronimo, he was slightly startled.


    He did not feel aggrieved when he called Geronimo. Geronimo had just eaten dumplings at Milos,¡¯s


    house and experienced the tide of spiritual energy. Milos, had also generously taken extra care of his


    grandfather. As a result, he showed signs of rejuvenation. His greying hair was now ck and shiny,


    and the wrinkles on his face were gone as well. He now sported a rosyplexion and sharp eyes.


    Milos,


    Alex


    Milos,


    Alex


    At a nce, he scented to be at the prime of life at forty.


    Cedricmented, ¡®Isn¡¯t this change too great?¡¯


    Geronimo looked at the sky. ¡°Cedric, are you here because of those guys above?¡±


    Cedric went straight to the point. ¡°I came on behalf of the skan State Council to meet Milos,


    Rockefeller. I have a question for him in person.¡±


    Milos,


    Alex


    Facing Cedric, Geronimo certainly could not refuse. He went in hurriedly to look for Milos,.


    Milos,


    Alex


    At that moment, Milos, was in Dorothy¡¯s room¡­


    Milos,


    Alex


    As soon as three days had passed, Xienna woke up and left the ce immediately with Dorothy. She


    waspletely decisive without leaving a few words, so he did not even know where she was going.


    ¡®What a ruthless woman!¡¯


    Milos, was helpless. Under the current circumstances, Milos, could not do anything about Xienna. In


    addition, Dorothy once told him about her story. For the sake of a previous life¡¯s fixation, Xienna had


    been searching in the vast sea of people and even lost an important token when she reincarnated.


    Thinking about it left him moved, yet broken-hearted.


    Milos,


    Alex


    Milos,


    Alex


    ¡°Bro, can my sistere back this time?¡±


    Beatrice was here as well, lying in Milos,¡¯s arms, teary-eyed. Before Dorothy left, she spoke to


    Beatrice. No matter how Beatrice heard it, it sounded like a deathbed confession, and it gave her an


    ominous foreboding.


    Milos,


    Alex


    Milos,forted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The background of her previous incarnation is extraordinary. Now


    that she has the ming phoenix by her side, no one in this world can hurt her. They should thank her


    profusely for not killing anyone.¡±


    Milos,


    Alex


    Beatrice wiped her nose with Milos,¡¯s clothes. ¡°I hope so¡­¡±


    Milos,


    Alex


    ¡°Hey. What is wrong with you? Did you rub your snot on me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m not asking you to eat it.¡±


    ¡°Do you even want me to eat something so disgusting?¡±


    Beatrice smiled through tears. She suddenly tiptoed and pressed her lips against Milos,¡¯s.


    Milos,


    Alex


    ¡°Oh my, what are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°My eyes! My eyes! The secret story between the brother-inw and the wife¡¯s sister¡­ What episode is


    it? Have you guys slept together?¡± Michelle suddenly barged in and immediately chattered to the point


    that Beatrice¡¯s face was flushed.


    ¡°Michelle Yowell, are you courting death? Why are you being so loud?¡±


    ¡°Oh. So you can do it, but you won¡¯t allow someone else to talk about it. You¡¯ re taking advantage of


    your brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Get lost. Who let you in?¡±


    The two girls, initially alumnae, were like two fighting cocks now.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your room,¡± Michelle argued. ¡°It¡¯s your sister and brother-inw¡¯s bridal chamber, and it has


    nothing to do with a sister-inw like you. What¡¯s the matter? Your sister left home, so you¡¯re taking


    advantage of the situation? Being a dog in the manger? Trying to getid on your sister¡¯s behalf?¡±


    Beatrice was embarrassed yet furious. ¡°Michelle Yowell you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind?


    You¡¯re jiggling around your huge bust in front of my brother-inw. Who are you trying to seduce? I


    know that yours are actually not huge but diseased. They need to be cured.¡±


    The next second, Michelle rushed forward and scuffled with Beatrice.


    It was then that Geronimo came to the door. At a nce, he looked dumbfounded. ¡°What are you guys


    doing? Why are you fighting?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Milos, shook his head. ¡°The ssmates are on good terms and are having a wrestling practice. Don¡¯t


    care about them. Grandpa, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Milos,


    Alex


    ¡°Cedric is here. He has specifically asked to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Which Cedric?¡±

 Chapter 2767

    Chapter 2767


    ¡°Cedric Campbell!¡±


    As soon as Mozart, heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly shocked. He was very familiar with that


    old man. When he was a student, there were always questions about that man in examinations.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    ¡°He¡­ Seems to be unacquainted with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you get there, brat. Cedric even brought along his granddaughter, Esmeralda. I think


    he might havee to matchmake his granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Match¡­ Make..?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your grandpa is keen-eyed. Esmeralda Campbell looks coy and has rosy cheeks. It


    definitely has something to do with the rtionship between a man and a woman!¡±


    Mozart, was puzzled.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    However, Geronimo quickly dragged him away.


    Beatrice and Michelle, still fighting at the side, immediately stopped and jumped away from each other


    after hearing Geronimo. They had yet to determine the winner, yet someone had called Esmeralda out


    and wanted a slice of the pie. Had she asked for their permission?


    They looked at each other in dismay and unanimously changed targets to the outsider. They chased


    after Mozart, in the direction he was dragged away.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    ***


    Mozart, was calm and collected as usual when he saw Cedric. With his current position, he no longer


    had to be as cautious as before in the face of officials.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    After some exchanges, Mozart, knew the purpose of Cedric¡¯s visit.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    He said, ¡°Cedric, please be rest assured¡­The Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation I made


    public is not some kind of conspiracy or trickery. I just want the Earth to ovee this crisis.¡±


    Cedric nodded. ¡°I understand it now. There¡¯s really an alien invasion! Just now, hundreds of satellites


    were shot down, and the one almost killed me! I¡¯m here because I¡¯m entrusted by the Emperor who has


    a great trust in your character. I¡¯d like to ask you, what¡¯s the next action we should take in America?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Mozart, said, ¡°The official might as well rmend Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels


    Earth Incantation. How about it?¡±


    Mozart,


    Alex


    Cedric froze for a while. ¡°Mozart,, to be honest, I¡¯m considered your elder. Your father used to work


    under me when he was young. Now, I just want to rify one thing. Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth


    Incantation is a Divine cultivation technique, but why do you have to go to such great lengths to teach it


    for free?¡±


    Mozart,


    Alex


    Mozart, narrowed his eyes slightly and was awestruck. If he were to sort out his father¡¯s deeds when


    he was young, he could talk about them for three days and three nights.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was not uncormnon that he had once be Cedric¡¯s subordinate.


    He said, ¡°Everything is for self-help! Cedric, if it¡¯s convenient, please lend a hand. We¡¯re running out of


    time. The Pantheon is already at our doorstep and eyeing on us covetously. I don¡¯t know when they will


    barge in.¡±


    Cedric frowned and said, ¡°I have to discuss this with the Emperor!¡±


    Mozart, said with a smile, ¡°Alright! Please hurry up!¡±


    Mozart,


    Alex


    He had just promoted the cultivation technique in the live broadcast room. Now, many were learning it,


    and many had just started cultivating it. There were, however, very few people who could truly


    comprehend the essence of the cultivation technique to bring him a lot of golden spatial energy.


    ¡°By the way, my granddaughter, Esmeralda, wants to talk to you alone,¡± Cedric suddenly said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Soon, Mozart, met Esmeralda.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    As soon as they met, Mozart, felt how unusual thedy was her body was shrouded in ayer of mist!


    Mozart,


    Alex


    He could not see through her essence.


    ¡°Miss Campbell¡­¡±


    Just as Mozart, was about to say something, Esmeralda suddenly reached out to the back of her head


    and took her hairpin. Her ck hair fell and reached her waist, exuding charming temptation.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±


    Mozart, looked at the hairpin in her hand. Entirely green, it was shining with radiance. In ancient times,


    it had a proper noun to it. It was called ab.


    Mozart,


    Alex


    After looking at it for a long time, Mozart, was about to shake his head, but his cardiac acupoint


    throbbed and trembled. Something had been broken, awakened, and activated.


    Mozart,

 Chapter 2768

    Chapter 2768


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    A thought crossed Ishac,¡¯s mind, and he was astonished.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Daya had told him before that he had also reincarnated, and the imprint of his previous incarnation was


    hidden within his cardiac acupoint. Now, he was worried that he, too, would walk on the same path as


    Dorothy. Who knew who his previous incarnation actually was?


    He never wanted it to be that way.


    This was his life, and his previous incarnation shouldn¡¯t being over to mess with him. The


    deceased should¡¯ve gone far away, while the ones living were the real ones.


    He was trying hard to suppress it. He used his mental strength to envelop the cardiac acupoint


    He forcefully prevented the spirit inside froming out, but it seemed useless. A mass of light was


    glowing inside, and whispers seemed to be present as well.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    ¡®The previous incarnation has awakened and is talking to me?¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ishac, was shocked. The envelopment of the cardiac acupoint with his mental strength was equivalent


    to his soul immersing. After perceiving it, he thought for a while before his mental strength prated,


    but he was also alert and cautious. He summoned the lotus filled with Buddhist wrath to apany


    him.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    The lotus wrath was the supreme Buddhist treasure with a mysterious origin. Even the Grand


    Bodhisattva who had given it to him could not figure it out. He had obtained it by chance.


    Some ancient and bizarre runes were written on it. It was not a Daoist talisman, and it did not look like


    a Buddhist talisman either. He had never seen it before.


    Ishac, couldn¡¯t recognize it, so he could only use his mental sense to find its meaning vaguely. He


    studied andprehended it in the center of theke of divine power inside that space of Buddhist


    light where time passed differently.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    He had finally refined some of it.


    It might disappear over time if he didn¡¯t, but this item was a great killing weapon that had invincible


    powers. Ishac, could barely use it to defend himself, fearing that the spirit of his previous incarnation


    would possess him.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    His mental body continued to approach it.


    He eventually heard the whispers in the cardiac acupoint. It wasn¡¯t talking but singing. The beautiful


    singing was from ady¡¯s voice, but Ishac, couldn¡¯t really hear the lyrics. It was anguage that he had


    never heard before. However, when he heard the song, goosebumps inexplicably sprouted. It was a


    kind of throbbing that came from the depths of the soul.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    ¡®What is this song?


    ¡®Who is singing?¡¯


    That strange vision popped up in Ishac,¡¯s mind again.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Was his previous incarnation really a woman?


    That voice wasing from the seven colored light mass before him, spinning and moving


    rhythmically. Ishac,¡¯s mental body approached it and stretched out a finger before pressing on it.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Buzz!


    The next second, light and shadow exploded. A section of messy memory fragments rushed toward


    him.


    He saw a vast city.


    He even saw a man from his back, drinking alone to the moon, in a ship sailing in the deep space of


    the universe.


    ¡®Is that me?¡¯


    Ishac,¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why did he somehow feel sorrowful when he saw the figure?


    Ishac,


    Alex


    Then, a glimpse of a vision appeared. In the scene, the man was about to travel far away. His future


    was uncertain, and his death could not be predicted, but he had to leave. The woman was crying while


    they reluctantly bid farewell to each other. She sang a song. It was the exact singing that Ishac, had


    just heard.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    It was no wonder that he felt the certain sorrow of parting when he first heard the singing.


    ¡°Go back. Go back! I¡¯ve failed you in this life, after all!¡± the man said.


    The woman shook her head lightly while crystal tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Our bond will never


    be severed. Not after this life, not in the next, and not in the life after next¡­¡±


    The man doted on her. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. If I were to forget you in the next life, that person would not be


    me.¡±


    The woman did not care about that. ¡°As long as I remember you, I¡¯ll definitely find you no matter what


    you will be or whether you remember me or not.¡±


    She took off a jade bracelet in her hand and sealed their memories inside with a divine art.


    Then, she cut it into halves.


    ¡°This is the token! Be it a thousand years or ten thousand years, I¡¯ll definitely look for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find you as well. If I can¡¯t find you in the first lifetime, I¡¯ll find you in the second lifetime¡­ The third


    lifetime¡­¡±


    That was the clearest memory in the mass of light. The remaining memories were broken.

 Chapter 2769

    Chapter 2769


    Some memoriessted for a fleeting moment, whereas some no longer contained scenes.


    Bang!


    A soft sound could be heard. The mass of light in Jamie,¡¯s cardiac acupoint was shattered.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    The soft voice was also wholly extinguished. Nothing was left behind.


    ¡®Where is the person?¡¯


    ¡®Where is the previous incarnation?¡¯


    ¡®Where is my previous incarnation?¡¯


    In that instant, Jamie, just felt extremely terrible while a certain sorrow and remorse from the depths of


    the soul were spreading all over his body.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    That was his previous life. He didn¡¯t know why he had to endure reincarnation though it was


    dangerous.


    Who was thatdy?


    He couldn¡¯t see her clearly as she did not show her face all along. However, Jamie, was now very clear


    that his previous incarnation did not intend to possess him.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    He reincarnated but only kept a tiny bit of memory and stored it in his cardiac acupoint. His soul had


    reincarnated entirely, however. He had left this memory behind probably because he wanted to express


    his remorse to thedy!


    Jamie,¡¯s mental body retreated from the cardiac acupoint, returning to his physical body. However, he


    noticed that his eyes were sore with undried tears.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    ¡°Do you remember it?¡± Esmeralda took theb and squeezed it gently.


    The shafts on it fell off, leaving only the upper part. Clearly, the green bracelet half emanated with a


    slight fluorescence, as if telling the past.


    Looking at the tears Jamie, had shed, Esmeralda acquired the answer.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    She smiled. She even cried.


    ¡°Do you remember me?¡± Esmeralda asked.


    Jamie, froze. He did not see the heroine¡¯s face at all in the memory that he had acquired from his


    previous incarnation¡­ He just remembered that she was wearing a green outfit with fluttering long hair.


    Well, her back was indeed simr to Esmeralda¡¯s.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    ¡®Is thisdy really the lover of my previous incarnation?¡¯


    ¡®However, what about Daya?¡¯


    Jamie, couldn¡¯t understand it. Even Daya said that fate had brought him and her together in the


    previous life. They were spouses in the previous life, and she had looked for him for a long time.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    A question then arose. How many wives did he have in his previous life?


    Jamie,, in the face of Esmeralda¡¯s question, could only shake his head lightly. He truly couldn¡¯t


    remember her!


    Jamie,


    Alex


    Esmeralda smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I remember you! I¡¯ve been looking for you for the longest time!¡±


    She smiled and shed tears while singing that song. Then, she approached him slowly.


    In Jamie,¡¯s mind, that affectionatedy in that scene appeared again. He was touched by her


    persistence but also a little angry at the renunciation of his previous incarnation¡­ Even so, he could


    only achieve his current self due to the renunciation of his previous incarnation.


    Jamie,


    Alex


    Boom!


    He did not know when or how it happened. Esmeralda kissed him on the lips. She nted a firm one.


    She hugged him tightly while trembling as if the both of them were to be one.


    He wasn¡¯t holding back either. At that moment, he seemed to have be the previous incarnation


    and unleashed all the umted feelings over many years until the door to the room was opened.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Cedric, holding the phone, ran back and pushed it open.


    ¡°Oh gosh!¡±


    Cedric was shocked and thought that he had entered the wrong room. Upon closer inspection,


    however, it was really his granddaughter, Esmeralda.


    What was going on? What kind of situation was that?


    His granddaughter had previously said that the brat from the Rockefeller family was unqualified and


    couldn¡¯t catch her eye, but how long had it passed?


    The two people had just met not more than five minutes, and they already hooked up?


    Looking at that stance, his granddaughter waspletely the one who took the initiative. This was the


    rhythm that led to making out on the spot.


    ¡®Are you trying to freak your grandpa out?!¡¯

 Chapter 2770

    Chapter 2770


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When Esmeralda sensed her grandfather¡¯s arrival, she hurriedly pushed Anderson, away.


    Embarrassed, she rolled her eyes at Cedric. ¡°Grandpa! Why didn¡¯t you knock?!¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡°So, it¡¯s my fault, huh? How was I supposed to know you were kissing inside? You¡¯ve only met for a few


    minutes and now, you¡¯ve scared me so much I think I¡¯m about to have a heart attack.¡±


    ¡°What? Cedric, you¡¯re saying Esmeralda kissed someone?¡±


    A surprised voice came from Cedric¡¯s phone. Cedric¡¯s phone was connected to a call.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Esmeralda was dumbfounded. Her eyes widened as she looked at Cedric¡¯s phone. After hearing that


    voice, she could already guess who it was, but she needed to confirm it.


    Only then did Cedric realize that his phone was connected to a call!


    ¡°It¡¯s the Emperor!¡± he said in a deep voice.


    Esmeralda covered her forehead with her palm. Whatever had just happened was beyond speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Anderson, was also slightly shocked that Cedric was still on the phone with the Emperor.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    On the other hand, Cedric beckoned to Anderson, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a call from the Emperor. He¡¯s looking


    for you.¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Anderson, froze.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    In any case, the American Emperor was a big shot. In fact, from the perspective of godly cultivation, he


    was a supreme king with the blessings and luck and favor of Heaven. Mortals could only dream of


    persecuting him. Doing that would be a great taboo, especially to cultivators.


    In antiquity, the Emperor could even drive godly cultivators to serve him, which was also the reason.


    When Anderson, took the phone in Cedric¡¯s hand, he could not help but feel a little nervous.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡°Anderson, Rockefeller!¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    The Emperor shouted Anderson,¡¯s name right away on the other end of the phone. Anderson,


    involuntarily felt a bit ttered and hurriedly responded, ¡°Greetings, Emperor!¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    Anderson,


    Alex


    The Emperor said with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t been very well, ofte. A brat like you is all too capable of


    causing trouble. The international fallout is awful, and I¡¯m bearing the bacsh for you. Tell me. How


    should you thank me?¡±


    His words left Anderson, dumbfounded.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡®You are the Emperor. How could you ask me for favors as soon as you opened your mouth?¡¯ he


    thought.


    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I still have some dumplings in the fridge at home. Why don¡¯t I send


    them to you?¡±


    Thud!


    Cedric identally slipped off the stool.


    Fortunately, the old man usually had gotten some good items that strengthened him from Jade and


    Esmeralda, thus, his body was still sturdy. He would¡¯ve ended up with broken bones or a vegetable,


    otherwise.


    Esmeralda wore a strange expression while holding back as best as she could.


    What kind of clown was the man she had been searching for for so many years?


    The opponent was the Emperor of America, an existence with the same position as the Yellow Emperor


    of ancient times. However, he dared to say that he would use the dumplings stored in the fridge as a


    token of gratitude.


    Was he really not afraid of offending the Emperor?


    However, they did not know that those dumplings were truly good items.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to send the dumplings over. You have just seen those few bast*rdsing from the


    sky, haven¡¯t you? Do you have solutions?¡±


    The Emperor dared to call the nine silver dragons in the sky as bas*tards, so his authority still held


    strong.


    Anderson, frowned. It was difficult for him to answer that question.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    Eventually, he just said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Waiting for what?


    Waiting for opportunities, variables, passage of time and development of events.


    The ancient Heavenly Emperors had plotted for several millennia just to wait for an opportunity. The


    current Anderson, wasn¡¯t even an immortal. Even if he did know what had happened five hundred


    years ago and could see past and future, the variables of the future were simply too great. Principal


    Lawlor who had acquired the legacy of the Maiko Sect could not predict the future either because this


    was one filled with variables, epassing situations of all ages. The possibilities would traverse


    countless worlds and even implicate outer space.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    The Emperor fell silent for a long while. He seemed to understand it.


    ¡°Brat, you are a descendant of an important official. Your grandfather is the president of Divine


    Constabry, serving the country and its people. Your father had also conquered the battlefields and


    made contributions as a result of hard work. Your master, Jade Benmore, has to leave her legacy in the


    merit book of America, so I hope you will surpass your master.¡±

 Chapter 2771

    Chapter 2771


    Anderson, nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    The Emperor said with a smile, ¡°I approve your request to Cedric. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re going to do,


    but I have a condition, do your best to save the people from hardship.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ***


    Cedric looked at his granddaughter before looking at Anderson, in the room, somehow feeling that his


    daughter was about to be abducted.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    The Emperor had acknowledged Anderson,¡¯s sense of justice, but he had been fooling around with


    women and was notorious among the upper echelons. Even Principal Henderson and his wife from the


    Flying Eagles had expressed dissatisfaction, saying that the two daughters in their family had been


    ruined by that Rockefeller brat.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    With some difficulty, he licked his lips and said, ¡°Esmeralda, he¡­ He is married and has children.


    Shouldn¡¯t you reconsider giving someone else a chance? Although Clive is rather ordinary, he has a


    reliable character¡­¡±


    Anderson,¡¯s eye twitched. ¡®He¡¯s implying that I¡¯m unreliable¡­¡¯


    Anderson,


    Alex


    In the face of Esmeralda, Anderson,¡¯s mood wasplicated.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    The woman in the previous life was not considered his, right?


    Esmeralda said, ¡°Grandpa, the person I¡¯m waiting for is him!¡±


    Cedric¡¯s lips trembled, unable to speak for a moment. All of a sudden¡­


    Boom!


    Boom!


    A series of thunderous explosions shook the area, forming a massive sonic boom that reverberated


    through the ss windows. Cracks began to Spiderweb across them before they shattered into pieces.


    Rockefeller Manor was anded property, and the ss installed was considered more than decent.


    The sonic boom, however, was powerful enough to shatter them, what more high-rise buildings with


    poor ss quality.


    Cedric looked outside. ¡°That didn¡¯t sound right!¡±


    Anderson, and Esmeralda nced at each other. Then, they rushed out of the room together in the


    next second. Everyone else in Rockefeller Manor also ran out after them.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°How could such terrifying thunder appear in such good weather; even the windows have shattered?¡±


    Many shuddered with fear and were puzzled.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t thunder!¡± The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens gazed deeply into the sky. ¡°Someone¡¯s


    coming over.¡±


    Puzzling words as they were, they understood it afterbining the strange scenes that they had


    seen.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are those people from outer space?¡± Sharpay asked.


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Looks like the eruption of prospects has attracted a bunch of opportunists


    that cover ournd. Even the bigwigs of Sect Master Tier can¡¯t help but join in. It¡¯s just a test now!¡±


    Anderson, activated his divine eyes and looked at the sky. Theyers of clouds could not block his


    vision.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    He saw a new force appearing beyond the atmosphere and Earth¡¯s force field. An old man with white


    hair and eyebrows was unwilling to leave, so he tested it with some kind of magical puppet treasure.


    He used the puppet to impact the force field on Earth.


    The loud boom resulted from the puppet attempting to break through the force field on Earth. After the


    field killed the old man¡¯s puppet, it caused a great explosion, forming a deafening and intense sonic


    boom.


    However, the old man had long been prepared to sever the connection between the puppet, enabling


    him to avoid the continuous pursuit of the spell formation.


    Countless people on Earth who saw the cataclysmic scene were horrified.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The ancient myths had descended to the mortal realm, the present world and legends appearing hand


    in hand.


    Could modern humans fight against mythical figures from the distant past?


    Everyone could only think about the terrifying consequences. Even Geronimo knitted his brows and


    murmured, ¡°The world will never be peaceful from now!¡±


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Anderson, suddenly received a call. It seemed to be from Luna, whom he couldn¡¯t contact several days


    ago.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡°Luna¡­¡±


    ¡°Anderson,, my parents, and Commander Benmore are in danger. Can you save them for me?¡±


    Anderson,

 Chapter 2772

    Chapter 2772


    The man from an unknown had used puppets in an attempt to attack the sword formation force


    field on Earth. Itsted a dozen full minutes.


    The resounding booms shook Earth to its core and terrorized the people. Many feared that those things


    would copse.


    Eventually, the old man left. The puppets were exhausted, and he ended up empty handed.


    ¡°Oh my god. The Heavenly Emperors of the Stoermer Sect are really vicious. That wasn¡¯t just an


    immortal-ying sword formation, I even saw the Heavenly Star Formation, Chi-sealing Nine Squares


    Formation, and Yin-yang Dust Formation. That wasn¡¯t even all¡­ I don¡¯t know how many formations are


    yet to manifest.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°They are arming themselves to the teeth to protect the Wastnd.¡±


    ¡°No wonder the Infernal Ancestor retreated. Even if he were to unleash more puppets, they would be


    insufficient to break through the barrier.¡±


    ¡°This is more than consumption. Didn¡¯t you guys see that just now? A pair of eyes seems to have


    appeared in the force field of the Wastnd and was staring at the Infernal Ancestor. There must be a


    terrifying arrangement inside. The Infernal Ancestor must have sensed it, and he simply retreated. If


    not, a dreadful devil as such would be suffering a loss.¡±


    ¡°Looks like forcing our way into the force field isn¡¯t going to work. We¡¯ll either have to sacrifice our


    cultivation bases or send low-ranking disciples over there.¡±


    Many forces had gathered on the periphery of the atmosphere and were pointing fingers. Everyone


    was shocked when they saw the old man retreat after his defeat.


    At this moment, no one dared to force their way into the force field anymore. The Infernal Ancestor was


    a dreadfully infamous devil in the universe, and in terms of strength, he couldpete with sect


    master-tier powerhouses. Even so, he had only tested it with puppets and severed the connection with


    himself. Otherwise, he would have been hunted down a long time ago.


    Meanwhile, everything happening in the sky was being captured by the technology on Earth.


    Even if the satellites of that area had been wiped out, the advanced filming equipment on Earth could


    still clearly capture the entire scene. It was a catastrophe of the mortal realm.


    Everyone on Earth had to face it.


    Nations officials had no need to conceal the incident, so they broadcasted everything publicly through


    television and the Inte.


    For a moment, people were shaken and terrified. Presently, the poor or the wealthy received the same


    treatment regardless. With modern technology, those people still could not leave Earth inrge-scale


    spaceships. More importantly, they would be someone else¡¯s targets and die even faster if they


    were to rush out of the atmosphere.


    The United Nations had convened an emergency meeting, so high-ranking officials from various


    countries scrambled and rushed over to find a solution.


    However¡­ That was not a battle on the same level.


    Even the psychic users whose supernatural abilities had awakened in the spiritual energy tide and


    those who vowed to pioneer a new era got cold feet.


    They had witnessed the impact of the puppets.


    A puppet was as big as half a city. What kind of supernatural power could resist such an existence?


    What a joke!


    However, the American officials held an incredible press conference in due course. The Emperor


    personally presided over the conference, its theme, to set a foundation for Ishac,¡¯s Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten


    Wheels Earth Incantation by dering it national American art. He even announced to the world that


    the cultivation of such national art would enable better chances of saving themselves in the uing


    catastrophe.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    A national martial hall was even established in each city. There, dedicated personnel would teach the


    people for free.


    As soon as details of the press conference were released, the entire world was in an uproar.


    ***


    At that moment, Ishac, headed to Michigan and met Luna.


    Ishac,


    Alex


    This ce was Luna¡¯s house.

 Chapter 2773

    Chapter 2773


    ¡°Jordan,¡­¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex


    When Luna saw Jordan,, she immediately jumped up from the couch and rushed over with a swish.


    She hugged him like a beautiful octopus with both her hands and legs wrapping around his waist.


    Jordan,


    Alex


    In fact, someone else was present in the house, the head of the Exorcist Dragons, Martiny, and her


    daughter and apparent heiress, Freya.


    In addition, another stunningly beautiful woman who was at most thirty that bore an otherworldly scent


    was also present.


    ¡°Ahem. Sis, do you need us to leave the room?¡± Freya asked, blinking.


    ¡°Ha! I just haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, so I hugged him¡­ There¡¯s really nothing going on between


    us.¡± Luna jumped down from Jordan,¡¯s body and reached out to pat him on the shoulder. However,


    Jordan, was a head taller, and they were now in a strange posture.


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Freya shot several nces at Jordan,. Their hidden intent wasplicated and hard to understand.


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Back then, Jordan, had treated her injuries in a bathtub. They had both seen each other¡¯s almost fully


    naked bodies and touched many private areas at that time. In addition, many things had happened


    when they explored the tombter. Since then, Jordan, had been stuck in Freya¡¯s mind, and she could


    not forget him.


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Jordan,


    Alex


    To her surprise, her sister had stolen the man she loved¡­


    ¡®Hmph. You¡¯re still pretending as if nobody knows about that little mess of yours.¡¯


    Freya, however, only dared to utter those words in her heart. Luna¡¯s moniker, the little devil, wasn¡¯t just


    for name¡¯s sake. She had countless ways to deal with her little sister.


    ¡°Alright. What time is it now? You can talk about your intimate affairster. Now, serious talk matters,¡±


    the beautiful woman of thirty said, her slightly cold voice bearing the temperament of a frigid fairy.


    Martiny helped introduce her, ¡°Jordan,, let me introduce you to her. She is udia Hansley, my little


    sister.¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Luna secretly gave Jordan, some additional information. ¡°She is also my father¡¯s wife. She cultivates in


    Serenity, so she¡¯s particrly aloof and ruthless, but she¡¯s very gentle to my dad!¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Jordan, instantly froze.


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Principal Henderson was really fantastic, not only was he polygamous, but he could also handle a


    woman who cultivated Serenity. A Casanova he was, wasn¡¯t. he?!


    ¡°Luna, don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t hear you. Others might be afraid of your mother, but I don¡¯t fear her. Do


    you believe that I can turn you into a mute?¡±


    As soon as udia opened her mouth, Jordan, was shocked, her viciousness was overwhelming.


    Jordan,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alex


    Luna stuck her tongue out, grinning and not afraid in the slightest.


    udia then looked at Jordan, and frowned. ¡°Look at this brat. He¡¯s overdressed. Is he even a capable


    person? His face is fair and bare, and I can tell that he is unreliable. He isn¡¯t of high cultivation either,


    so I guess there¡¯s nothing he excels at. He¡¯s at his best when picking girls up. Luna, you¡¯re probably


    barking up the wrong tree, entrusting yourself to the wrong man. Get away from him as quickly as you


    can, and don¡¯t contact him anymore.¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Luna said, ¡°Aunt udia, my dad too hasn¡¯t had a beard. Weren¡¯t you madly in love with him? You


    even disregarded Serenity. You could do what you wanted to, so why am I not allowed to do so?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright! Alright! Luna, you can¡¯t speak to your elders like that!¡± Martiny mediated. ¡°udia, I know of


    Jordan,¡¯s abilities, we still have to rely on Jordan,¡¯s help. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that our husband and


    sister will be in deep trouble.¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Jordan, asked, ¡°What is the situation?¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Martiny said to Luna, ¡°You should speak. You know the situation best.¡±


    It turned out Luna was among those involved in the incident.


    After that, Jordan, heard that Principal Henderson and Metzli, his wife and Luna¡¯s mother, Jade, and


    several experts from the Flying Eagles had gone to Mount Sota to explore its secrets because they


    found a Daoist sacred realm.


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Great opportunities and fortunes were hidden inside. However, the group was now trapped within. The


    mountain was full of dangers, with countless undead creatures running rampant. With thebined


    efforts of everyone, Luna managed to escape and look for reinforcements.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°There are undead creatures at Mount Sota?¡± Jordan, frowned.


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Luna said, ¡°There were none at first. Everything went quite well because my dad had a holy Daoist tool


    in his hand, a supreme Mount Sota treasure that guides us to auspiciousness and avoids bad luck.


    Unexpectedly, the spiritual energy tide caused a sudden change to the situation in the Daoist sacred


    realm. The pattern changedpletely, and the holy tool was no longer effective. It was then that


    countless undead arose from the underground¡­¡±


    Jordan, said, ¡°Then, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go and save them.¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex


    Luna blinked. ¡°Are¡­ You really willing to go there? There¡¯ll be tens of thousands of the Undying n,


    and it won¡¯t be easy to deal with each one. Aren¡¯t you afraid you might actually die there?¡±

 Chapter 2774

    Chapter 2774


    Anderson, immediately took a stand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? They are your parents! You have to


    think of a way to save them no matter how hard it gets!¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡°Why are you hesitating in such critical times? Time equals life. You should¡¯ve made it clear on the


    phone so that we could ¡¯ve gotten to Mount Sota right away. Do you know dyed we are?¡±


    After Anderson, finished, he noticed that the atmosphere seemed a little strange. They had bizarre


    gazes in their eyes.


    Anderson,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you people want to go and save them?¡±


    Luna smiled and looked at udia. ¡°How¡¯s he, Aunt udia? I told you Anderson, is an affectionate


    and righteous man. He¡¯s a rare, nice guy, right?¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    Anderson, froze. ¡®What¡¯s all this about?¡¯


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡°Did you join forces and put on an act?¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± Luna said, ¡°It¡¯s just as such, but it isn¡¯t particrly urgent. My dad and the others are well


    prepared. They also possess superb weapons, so nothing will happen in a while¡­ But, Aunt udia


    said that you¡¯re unfaithful, fickle in love, and unreliable, so she wanted to test you.¡±


    ¡®Test me?¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯ t you know that the risk of death is high when a dangerous move is attempted?¡¯


    ¡®The main person that I¡¯m going to save is Jade Benmore¡­ I¡¯ll save your parents, by the way.¡¯


    Of course, Anderson,¡¯s emotional quotient wasn¡¯t that low. He would never say such words. Instead, he


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. It¡¯s a critical period, and anything might happen. Even if he has a holy tool in


    his hand, there is no guarantee that he will be safe.¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    Martiny asked, ¡°Anderson,, were you implying something?¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    Anderson, shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all spection for now. We better be there as soon as possible!¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    Speaking of that, the few women who initially thought that it was a minor problem became nervous.


    They immediately decided to set off for Mount Sota.


    Martiny asked, ¡°Anderson,, your family is full of experts, especially your wife, Dorothy. I¡¯m


    dumbfounded by her current cultivation level. Do you want to call a few more helpers?¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    She knew that Dorothy had returned riding a ming phoenix.


    Anderson, said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought along my helpers.¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    He had the protector, Shelly, the Requiem Clock, Ancestor Bodhi, and Geena, with him, all hidden


    bosses, which he found enough. There wasn¡¯t much point in bringing even more people if he couldn¡¯t


    handle the situation after taking them with him.


    Geena,


    Ne


    At first, another few women at home wanted to tag along. They were the Mystic Maiden of the Nine


    Heavens, Daya, and even Esmeralda, whom he had just met.


    However, Anderson, asked them to stay put.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    The current situation was unstable. Who knew what that group of extraterrestrials would do next? He


    needed some influential people to watch over the family.


    ¡°But¡­ There¡¯s someone who should go!¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°You probably recognize him. He¡¯s Principal Lawlor of the Flying Eagles Academy.¡±


    Xerxes was Jade¡¯s ex-husband. Separated but still emotionally attached, they, in fact, still thought of


    each other deep down. As Jade¡¯s disciple, Anderson, could solve his master¡¯s problem and create a


    chance for Xerxes¡­ He did not know if it was because of the preconception.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    Anyway, he would feel upset whenever he saw Xerxes and Mandy together.


    Anderson, had Xerxes¡¯ phone number in his hand, exchanging it in the Underworld. He made a call


    right away.


    Anderson,


    Alex


    After a few rings, the call was connected. A woman, however, answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello. Who¡¯s there?¡±


    As soon as Anderson, heard the voice, he knew it was Mandy. He asked directly, ¡°Are you Mandy


    Muller?¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    Mandy replied in surprise, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Not only do I know you, but I also recognize your bones.¡±


    The words stunned the few women around him. They knew Mandy, and they used to contact her


    frequently¡­


    However, Anderson, unexpectedly said that he recognized her bones. That was a little unbelievable¡­


    Could the two be hiding some dirty little secret between them?


    Anderson,


    Alex


    ¡°Ah! You are Anderson, Rockefeller?¡± Mandy finally recognized the voice on the other end of the


    phone. She instantly pipped up in excitement. ¡°Where are you? I was so worried! How did it all go? Did


    everything go well? Are you done with the matter? Did your father get his proper treatment?¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex


    The series of concerned questions caused Anderson, to be unable to maintain his sullen face.


    Anderson,

 Chapter 2775

    Chapter 2775


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Principal Henderso. It¡¯s urgent. Is it convenient for him to speak?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s taking a shower.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Hand the phone over to him, then!¡±


    Adrian, imagined the scene and thought, ¡®Have these two just finished the grand task of making


    babies? So, Xerxes ced the phone next to her before taking a shower, right?¡¯


    Adrian,


    Alex


    Adrian, naturally became moody when he thought about the uncertain fate of his beautiful master,


    Jade.


    Adrian,


    Alex


    Hence, right after Xerxes took the phone, he said directly, ¡°Principal Lawlor¡­ Jade Benmore, my


    master, is dying. Do you want to see her for thest time?¡±


    nk!


    Amotion could be heard. Those words had clearly stunned Xerxes.


    After a while, a distorted voice came. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Exin it to me!¡±


    Adrian, said, ¡°I can¡¯t exin here, but you¡¯d better head to Mount Sota right now. Remember, be quick.


    Also,e alone and don¡¯t bring Mandy along. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m going to be busy.¡±


    Adrian,


    Alex


    Adrian, then hung up the phone.


    Adrian,


    Alex


    Martiny looked at him as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°It¡¯s not too good to scare Uncle Xerxes like that,


    right? You will scare him to death.¡±


    Adrian, said, ¡°He has a beauty next to him so that he won¡¯t be¡­ Alright, let¡¯s get ready. We¡¯ll have to


    set off.¡±


    Adrian,


    Alex


    ***


    In fact, Xerxes was almost scared to death. It wasn¡¯t only him even Mandy was also overwrought as


    well.


    However, since Adrian, had made it clear, Mandy didn¡¯t go with Xerxes but stayed at home temporarily


    to wait for the news. After Xerxes hastily put on his pants, he summoned a golden bamboo boat out of


    the blue and rushed toward Mount Sota.


    Adrian,


    Alex


    In fact..


    After Xerxes and Mandy returned to the present world, they immediately found a hidden ce for


    secluded cultivation to consolidate the umted benefits acquired from the Underworld. Hence,


    they still did not know about the changes in the outside world and the fact that an alien invasion was


    imminent.


    Adrian, was also lucky. When he made the call, Xerxes¡¯ phone had just been turned on not long ago.


    He wouldn¡¯t have been able to receive the call, after all.


    Adrian,


    Alex


    When Adrian, and the others arrived at Mount Sota, Xerxes had already been in the air for over half an


    hour. He had been waiting till the point of heartbreak


    Adrian,


    Alex


    His eyes were bloodshot He seemed to have¡­ Cried.


    When he saw Adrian,, he immediately rushed over. ¡°Adrian,, where is Jade? Where is she?¡±


    Adrian,


    Alex


    Adrian,


    Alex


    ¡°What the hell is going on? I called you, but you didn¡¯t answer. Do you wish to worry me to death?¡±


    Adrian, saw that Xerxes was only wearing pants, and his hair was still disheveled, so he had probably


    rushed over while bathing halfway. Adrian, snickered. ¡°Xerxes. Look at how anxious you are. My


    master is just your ex-wife. Those who don¡¯t know will think that your rtionship is not over yet. Do


    you have to be so anxious?¡±


    Adrian,


    Alex


    Adrian,


    Alex


    Xerxes red at Adrian, and snarled, ¡°What ex-wife? She is my wife!¡±


    Adrian,


    Alex


    Adrian, said, ¡°Divorced.¡±


    Adrian,


    Alex


    ¡°Divorce, my *ss! Where is she? Take me to meet her, right now. Immediately. Now.¡± Xerxes was


    genuinely furious.


    Freya said, ¡°Uncle Xerxes, don¡¯t be anxious first. Commander Benmore is fine now.¡±


    Xerxes was startled. ¡°How is she fine?¡±


    After a moment, he came to his senses and pointed at Adrian,. ¡°Oh, you rascal. Are you pulling a fast


    one?¡±


    Adrian,


    Alex


    Adrian, said, ¡°I¡¯m not deceiving you. She¡¯s being hunted by a nest of Undying and has been trapped


    inside for a day. Tell me. Do you think that she¡¯d survive?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Adrian,


    Alex


    After Xerxes heard that, he had ants in his pants. ¡°Then, why are you still standing there? Hurry in and


    save her!¡±


    After a few minutes, Luna led the group to somewhere in the depths of a forest at Mount Sota. She


    pointed at a cave entrance. ¡°I climbed out of herest time.¡±


    Adrian, approached it and looked inside.


    Adrian,


    Alex


    The tortoise shell of Genbu hidden in his body suddenly shook, as if it wanted to rush out of his mind


    pce right away.

 Chapter 2776

    Chapter 2776


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Albert immediately looked inside. He had inherited this treasure after Genbu¡¯s death, a shell that had


    strong defense powers that could be useful during emergencies.


    Albert


    Alex


    However, it was a consumable and every time it was used, the energy within would deplete. When it


    was fully used up, it would be nothing but scrap. This was why Albert rarely used it.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡®Why is it shing a warning, are there undefeatable Undead in the tunnel?¡¯


    ¡®The Undead Queen can¡¯t be¡­ Coming out from here?¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down. Me first,¡± Xerxes said. He was so anxious that his eyes had turned red, and it seemed


    his feelings for Jade were strong. He went forth and hit the tunnel entrance with the boat, ready to enter


    by force.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Luna stopped him. ¡°Uncle, there¡¯re traps in this tunnel. If you try to use force, it¡¯ll attack back.


    I¡¯ve escaped from here once, so let me lead the way. You guys can follow from behind.¡±


    Albert grabbed her and shook his head. He had a feeling that the tunnel was like a tiger¡¯s den, with


    danger lurking at every corner. If they went on, they would most likely be at risk.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m familiar with this ce. I know where to go¡­ Don¡¯t worry!¡± Luna said to Albert with a grin.


    She knew how worried he was.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°I can do a test. We¡¯ll know if there¡¯re any problems after.¡± Albert didn¡¯t let go, but instead, pulled her


    behind him and requested the others to back hundreds of meters away from the tunnel.


    Albert


    Alex


    udia disapproved of Albert¡¯s choice and thought that he was overreacting. It was her assumptions


    on his powers, thinking he wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡®This youngster didn¡¯te from a famous, powerful n, so even if he had some unusual


    experiences, his powers must still be limited.¡¯


    She cleared her voice and said, ¡°Stop scaring yourselves. There¡¯s nothing in that tunnel, what dangers


    could there be? Stop wasting time being such a wuss. I¡¯ll go first¡±


    She then jumped into the tunnel without hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Albert was speechless, but he couldn¡¯t just stand there and do nothing.


    Albert


    Alex


    Just when udia reached the top of the tunnel, Albert felt unusually eerie. At the same time, udia


    too sensed that something was wrong. There was concentrated energy underneath, leaking out.


    Deadly energy then surrounded her, and her skin tensed from the fear.


    Albert


    Alex


    She screamed and immediately tried to escape, but the energy of the tunnel seemed to be some kind


    of gravitational force, trapping her in ce.


    ¡®I¡¯m screwed!¡¯ udia thought.


    Right then, arge seal appeared from the side andnded heavily behind her.


    Boom!


    A st of energy exploded.


    udia felt like she had been hit by a car at high speed. Sent flying into the air, she spewed blood


    before she crashed into a huge tree, trapping her indefinitely. Fortunately, the eerie energy in the tunnel


    could no longer track her after that.


    She turned her head back in agony and saw something in Albert¡¯s hand that looked like a brick. That


    very thing erged in a second and sent her flying into the tree, vomiting blood.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Josua, why¡­ Why did you hit her?¡± Luna was shocked. It was a hard hit.


    Josua,


    Alex,


    ¡°She¡¯ll have to thank me for doing that! ¡± Albert said as he kept the Heaven Flipping Seal away.


    Albert


    Alex


    udia struggled to get out from the tree. She was in a bad state, with blood dripping out the corners


    of her mouth. As expected, she looked toward Albert and thanked him regardless of being attacked.


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert grinned at her. ¡°You owe me your life.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    udia became speechless. ¡®I owe him now? Just like that?¡¯


    Despite that, she couldn¡¯t deny that he did indeed save her life.


    The others were still in the dark, so udia said, ¡°Something¡¯s weird about that tunnel. It¡¯s very


    dangerous. I was almost sucked in by some sort of force.¡±


    Xerxes opened his mouth to speak, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡®To think that I thought of barging in just now¡­¡¯


    Albert took out two paper dolls and dropped two drops of blood on them. With a snap of his fingers, the


    two paper dolls immediately turned into humans. Not only did they look like they had flesh and blood,


    but they were also somewhat good-looking as well.


    Albert


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After that, both of the dolls sprinted toward the tunnel.

 Chapter 2777

    Chapter 2777


    ¡°Using paper clones. What a smart trick!¡±


    Xerxes eximed in awe. He¡¯d been a disciple of the Maiko Sect and heard about paper clones.


    Unfortunately, the spell had been lost through time, so he didn¡¯t know how to use it.


    The next second, energy waves erupted from the tunnel. Just as the two clones entered, heatwaves


    burst out. Numerous orange wind des sted out from the tunnel. There seemed to be a


    mysterious, deadly me within each of them.


    sh sh!


    The two clones were sliced apart in an instant, turning into shreds.


    The few jumped back with startled expressions, especially udia. If Steven hadn¡¯t hit her with the


    seal just now, then she would be the one encountering these sting hot wind des right now.


    Steven


    Alex


    Looking at the strength of the deadly energy, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have escaped without Steven.


    Even losing an arm or leg would be considered a mild injury.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°What was that?¡± Luna was pale with fright. ¡°I didn¡¯t encounter any wind des when I escapedst


    time.¡±


    Steven frowned as well and said, ¡°Something is up.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Since he had inserted his fresh blood into his paper dolls, he could see what the clones saw.


    Right when the clones were shed apart, he saw something. Yet everything happened so fast he


    couldn¡¯t get a clear look.


    ¡°Let me have a go!¡± udia couldn¡¯te to terms with how she¡¯d nearly been killed. She wanted to


    attack the mysterious force on her own.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Her skill was called Serenity, but the weapons she used were unusual, they were embroidery needles.


    With a wave of the hand, she sent needles flying. The threads attached to the end of the needles


    weren¡¯t ordinary. Silver in color and as fine as vellus hair, they were likely silk


    After that, the orange wind des reappeared. The tough silk was burned by the des. Even the


    needles melted.


    Besides that, the des seemed to be spiritual. After they destroyed the weapons, they headed out of


    the tunnel and targeted udia.


    Numerous wind des dashed across the air, rattling against one another loudly. The bright mes


    shed the sky open as if they could destroy everything in the world.


    ¡°Careful, udia!¡± Martiny warned as she whipped out a weird-looking umbre and opened it. At the


    end of the umbre, frame hung a copper bell. The bells let out a crisp ring as the umbre spun,


    forming an energy field and shielding out the deadly wind de.


    Clink-nk, Clink-nk!


    The scary de was sessfully blocked.


    Steven eyed the umbre passionately. ¡®This is definitely a valuable spiritual tool.¡¯


    Steven


    Alex


    However, he had purposely dragged on time. He teleported to the tunnel entrance as the de


    attacked and looked downward with his primordial eye¡­


    This time, he got a much better view. There were indeed traps beneath.


    Boom!


    He punched downward without hesitation.


    Bodhi¡¯s Dragon-Tusk let out a sea of golden light. It roared like a dragon and an elephant and was as


    bright as the sun. The rough hitnded heavily.


    Boom! Boom!


    The tunnel trembled, sending out miles of vibratos. It was so loud everyone felt like their eardrums


    were about to burst.


    Further within, horrifying screams and roars ensued.


    Steven sent out several punches as he shouted, ¡°Come out!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    There was actually someone in the tunnel, controlling the wind des down there.


    ¡®But who could this mysterious guy be?¡¯

 Chapter 2778

    Chapter 2778


    ¡®Someone¡¯s down there?¡¯


    Luna and the others were shocked. This was supposed to be a secretive ce. It was a temporary


    route that she had dug while escaping. Moreover, these people wouldn¡¯t have attacked them if they


    were Gilbert and his group.


    ¡®But¡­ Who could it be?¡¯


    ¡°Is it the Undead?¡± Xerxes asked.


    The presence of the Undead wasn¡¯t a secret to him. As the Flying Eagles Academy principal, he¡¯d even


    been in contact with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a human!¡± Richard answered, no longer holding back his attacks.


    Richard


    Alex


    Constantly changing marks appeared on both of Richard¡¯s palms. Golden rays surrounded his body,


    while Buddhist symbols levitated around him and mantras were chanted. A realistic golden apparition


    of him appeared.


    Richard


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Heavenly Nirvana Seal!¡±


    This was a new incantation that Richard had recently practiced in the Golden Holy Space recently. It


    was thest few spells of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, which were very powerful.


    Richard


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    As Richard attacked, heaven and earth felt like they were falling apart. The grounds near the tunnel


    immediately ruptured, erging the cavity dozens of times. White mist surfaced from underground, and


    the defenses of divine sanctuary let out a loud explosion from the attack.


    Richard


    Alex


    As the Heavenly Nirvana Seal had confining powers, Richard captured a woman from the tunnel with a


    p of his palms.


    Richard


    Alex


    Initially attacking udia, the orange des suddenly spun around and headed straight for the back of


    Richard¡¯s heart.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Careful, Richard!¡± Luna screamed. In the face of these deadly des, her Sky-Devil Zither was of no


    use.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard huffed coldly before quickly moving the woman in his hands toward the wind de.


    Richard


    Alex


    Pshh¡­


    The de hit, and the woman let out a painful shriek, dying on the spot.


    Richard threw the body to the ground, looked at the retreating de, and then looked at the woman¡¯s


    face. He found her unfamiliar since she was indeed aplete stranger. Looking at her attire, she


    definitely wasn¡¯t from Earth.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Why is she in the tunnel?¡±


    Luna couldn¡¯t wrap her head around things, she just had a feeling that something was wrong. Her


    parents might be in danger since they were still stuck in the tunnel. She hadn¡¯t been too worried before,


    but she was now visibly panicking.


    ¡°Argh..!¡±


    Within the tunnel, a furious scream could be heard. There was someone else in there.


    First, a sea of blue bugs flew out. Like streams of mysterious blue mist, they were exceptionally


    charming. Despite this, Richard¡¯s eyes shuddered. He had immediately sensed danger after taking a


    mere look at these insects.


    Richard


    Alex


    It was written in the Ultimate Book of Medicine that this was an ancient poisonous bug. Far more


    murderous than parasitic diseases, no one could survive even a bite, as their entire body would


    dissolve into pus. It was truly a miserable death.


    ¡®To think that the person in the tunnel had such poison, they are definitely up to no good.¡¯


    ¡°Careful, don¡¯t get bitten by those bugs. Once you¡¯re bitten, there¡¯s no cure.¡±


    ¡°Great Mighty Divine Palm! Kill them!¡± Richard roared while divine power streamed out. A golden


    Buddha¡¯s palm the size of a hill came crashing down.


    Richard


    Alex


    Boom!

 Chapter 2779

    Chapter 2779


    The skies turned dark as the palm crushed the sea of bugs to death. The ones who managed to


    escape started buzzing around in chaos.


    However, Luna and the others weren¡¯t weaklings. They worked together, surrounded the remaining


    bugs, and killed them all.


    Whoosh!


    Right then, the wind de appeared again, heading straight for Morten. This time, Morten grunted and


    stood still. He secretly summoned the Chaos Tree, surfacing its roots like chains from hell and trapping


    the des.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten


    Alex


    On the other hand, one thicker root went into the tunnel.


    The root drew out a vintage wooden box with a twist and a pull. On the box were the carvings of the


    moon, the sun, and a single-footed divine bird. This was a sheath , made to hold wind des


    especially. It was a mighty treasure.


    udia almost died at the hands of it.


    ¡°Arghh!¡±


    A furious cry came from the tunnel, and then a shadow zoomed out from there. It wore some weird


    ck armor. It was a green-eyed man in his thirties.


    He red at Ishac, especially the de in his hands. ¡°Who are you guys? Which world did youe


    from? We and the Lun sect have taken over this ce. You have no right to be here. Leave


    immediately, and give me back my sheath! Or you¡¯ll be considered at war with our sect.¡±


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    This man spoke themonnguage of the ancient universe.


    Morten could tell simply by listening that this man wasn¡¯t from Earth. He was clearly an outsider. Just


    as he had thought, people of others hade here long ago and had started their search for the


    grand opportunity on Earth¡­


    Morten


    Alex


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected this sect to find its way to the same ce as them.


    ¡°Lun? Bullshit, how are you all here? When did you arrive, and how many people are here?¡± Xerxes


    was anxious. The situation wasn¡¯t right.


    The man looked across the group suspiciously. ¡°You guys don¡¯t even know who we are, how out of


    touch.¡±


    Xerxes rushed forward and attacked immediately.


    The man could pass through the barriers of Earth, which meant he wasn¡¯t that powerful now. With his


    sheath taken away by Ishac, he was even weaker now. With just a few hits, Xerxes had beaten the


    man till he spewed blood.


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    Xerxes stepped on the man¡¯s neck with his foot. ¡°F*ck you! Boasting about how strong you are¡­


    Where did scum like you find the courage to look for trouble here on our Earth? Do you have a death


    wish? Speak up! How many of you are there, and where are they?¡±


    The man was stunned. ¡°You¡­ Are natives?¡±


    ¡°Natives, my ass!¡± Xerxes was furious and started cursing him out. Suddenly with a crack, he broke the


    man¡¯s shoulder.


    Many might not know, but the Principal Lewin of the Flying Eagles academy hade from the


    countryside. Working even before graduating high school, he started by selling aphrodisiac wine in his


    town, and that was when he came in contact with some rough people.


    As a result of the encounters, he learned how to spew cusses easily. People usually couldn¡¯t win in an


    argument with him too. Now that he was so anxious, he didn¡¯t care about his image as a principal.


    The man was crazy with pain, but he was still surprised. ¡°A bunch of natives of this wastnd has such


    strong powers?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Xerxes sent out three hard ps. ¡°I¡¯m the one asking the questions, not you. Spit it out, or you¡¯ll die.¡±


    The man was in no mood to let things go quickly. He red fiercely. ¡°Wastnd natives have no right


    to ask me questions. Our Lun is one of the most important sects in the universe. Since the best of


    our sect are all here, so be prepared to die!¡±


    ¡°No one will save you. All weaklings of thisnd are going to die painfully because of you.¡±


    Pshhh¡­


    Morten just threw the Heaven Flipping Seal at the man¡¯s head, killing him with one shot. With a wave of


    his hand, he dragged the soul of the dead out and searched his soul.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten¡¯s face turned grim in a second. ¡°He¡¯s right. The people of the sect are here, just inside. We can¡¯t


    afford to waste any more time.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ording to the man¡¯s memories, Morten found out that the elites of the Lun sect were right outside


    Earth¡¯s barriers. The ones who¡¯d entered were a troop of weaker men. It was done so that the


    formation wouldn¡¯t be triggered and murder them as they entered Earth.


    Morten


    Alex


    Right when they entered, they saw the tide of spiritual energy overflow. Thus, they targeted Mount Sota


    and came to find the grand opportunity.


    At the same time, Luna had just escaped from the tunnel.


    Consequently, the Lun sect sensed the spiritual energying from the tunnel and followed their


    way here. There were quite a number of people and among them were experts¡­


    On the contrary, the man was considered one of the weakest, so he was in charge of guarding the


    entrance.

 Chapter 2780

    Chapter 2780


    The sanctuary was on the other side of the tunnel, like a hidden paradise. Unlike the dark night outside,


    sparkling light as bright as a full moon would appear as you entered the tunnel.


    Even a ray of light the size of a grain was enough to provide clear vision within a dark area for


    cultivators. Hence, this vast light source was as bright as a sunny day to them.


    ¡°Careful, this sect is no easy opponent. I feel like something¡¯s up!¡± Ishac reminded.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what moon they are. I¡¯ll kill everyone whoes forward!¡± udia looked fierce. She¡¯d


    been practicing Serenity, which made her look kind of simr to Madam Kill-it-all.


    The tunnel leading to the inner caves had obviously been widened, and marks were left from the


    demolishment. Shortly into their walk, they saw the barrier of the sanctuary. On it was an opening, but it


    was blocked by a scab, as though an injury on human skin.


    Luna pointed to the scar-like mark and said, ¡°Past here and onwards is the true sanctuary.¡±


    Xerxes asked, ¡°What¡¯s with that opening? It looks like a scar, though!¡±


    Luna said, ¡°The barrier is very mysterious. It even has self-healing abilities. This opening was made by


    my dad¡¯s tool. It used to be bigger, but right as I passed through it, I noticed it closing back up as if it


    was alive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± The young Freya was still rather curious about the world.


    Hearing her sister talking about something so special, she immediately stuck out her finger to touch the


    scar-like mark. She poked it a few times, and to her surprise, she felt something gooey, making her


    frown in disgust.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She looked at her finger. It looked like some kind of mucus. It was quite smelly as well.


    Luna looked over at her and made a funny face. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re all grown up now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Freya was confused. At first, she didn¡¯t get the joke, but she finally understood that Luna was making


    fun of her. ¡®Luna¡¯s being so mean, making a joke out of something so disgusting.¡¯


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Freya pouted angrily and casually nced at Ishac.


    Ishac


    Alex


    She just happened to have an iron hammer in her head that she had meant to open the mountain


    roads with. Yet, now, she hammered fiercely at the opening as if venting her anger.


    Crash!


    The hammer produced a low crack as it hit the barrier. Not only was the barrier quite tough, but it also


    had some sticity too. However, Freya could no longer keep her cool with what happened next.


    ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s that? Is it blood?¡±


    The rest were stunned. Freya had actually made the barrier bleed.


    Ishac squinted. Right at that moment, he felt the turtle shell in his mind pce move vigorously. It


    shook non-stop as if it were about to burst through his mind pce.


    Ishac


    Alex


    udia extended her hand out and dipped it in the blood. She smelled it, and her expression changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fresh blood, and it¡¯s not the normal kind. The vitality of its owner is strong.¡±


    The others felt even more confused.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that this sanctuary has flesh and blood?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s break it open, and we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Despite this, they were here to save, not investigate some blood. Time was very precious, and no


    matter what was up with this opening, now that the members of the Lun sect were all inside, the


    safety of Jade and the others were at stake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Boom¡­ Boom¡­


    The opening widened in an instant.


    It felt weird indeed as if some being¡¯s flesh was being torn open. Fresh blood spewed out, but after a


    little while, it seemed toe to an end, and the opening turned white. It formed a tunnel the height of


    a man.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in first!¡± Luna took the lead and went through the tunnel.


    The whole process was kind of like going through some sort of enchantment. When she truly entered


    the tunnel, it was like arge screen separating the two spaces, just like a portal.


    ¡°Ah..?!¡±

 Chapter 2781

    Chapter 2781


    Luna, who¡¯d just walked in, let out a cry of surprise. Adrian was right behind her, and he quickly passed


    through.


    Adrian


    Alex


    They then saw a massive group of living skeletons crowding against one another. Their eyes glistened


    with green light as they all looked towards Adrian. It was as if they were taken aback as well, surprised


    at how humans could suddenly appear.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°The Undying n?!¡± Adrian¡¯s heart jumped. This situation was all too familiar.


    Adrian


    Alex


    In the next second, war erupted. As the skeletons came to their senses like sharks that smelt blood.


    They shrieked and pounced towards them. These skeletons were quite fierce. Most of them even had


    weapons in their hands too.


    Boom!


    Adrian sent out an attack with his palm. The divine power was like an endless sea, toppling the


    opponents and clearing them out of Adrian¡¯s way.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    Luna quickly removed the White Bone Whip from her wrist. She then whipped the air and said, ¡°Why do


    these skeletons look simr to the ones in Spiritual Valley Dungeon?¡±


    Holy energy flowed from Adrian¡¯s body as he sent the skeletons back with his palms. ¡°They aren¡¯t


    simr¡­ These ones are stronger.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    His abilities were no longer weak like before. If he was facing those skeletons back in the dungeon, he


    would¡¯ve been able to kill them in one blow with his current powers.


    Freya, udia, Xerxes, and the others rushed in from behind. Seeing the situation, they immediately


    joined the battle.


    Xerxes was reasonably strong as well. He possessed a rare treasure, which used to be the principal


    treasure of a Holy Church, a copper de. It was engulfed in fiery mes, which were deadly to the


    undead when activated. With that, they were easily cleared out, it was an easy battle overall.


    Freya pointed to Luna¡¯s White Bone Whip. ¡°Sis, this looks interesting. Where did you get it?¡±


    Luna pointed at Adrian. ¡°He gave it to me.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Oh, I know, it¡¯s a token of love.¡±


    ¡°You can say whatever you want. I won¡¯t deny it.¡± Luna no longer kept it a secret. ¡°Oh yeah, Milos,


    where¡¯s our little Whitey? We haven¡¯t seen it since we came out from Spiritual Valley.¡±


    Milos,


    Alex,


    Adrian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    The cat was a spiritual, mythical creature that had lived since ancient times. Ever since Adrian


    identally entered the Undead Territory, it had disappeared. No one knew where it had gone to.


    Adrian


    Alex


    He had asked Waltz, only to find out that Whitey had stayed at the Rockefeller¡¯s for three days after


    Adrian got into trouble. She then vanished without a word.


    Adrian


    Alex


    The skeletons in the caves were all wiped out.


    Luna immediately recognized the ce. She headed in the direction of where her parents had been.


    However, there was no one there. Instead, they found three dead bodies lying on the ground.


    Hearts dropped to the ground as everyone hurried over to check.


    ¡°Careful, don¡¯t approach it!¡± Adrian noticed something wrong with his primordial eye and quickly warned


    the rest.


    Adrian


    Alex


    The three bodies were covered with tiny red furry bugs. They gathered densely on the corpses, having


    consumed all the flesh. Only their clothes, bones, and abandoned weapons remained.


    ¡°These aren¡¯t my parents or my aunt!¡± Luna said. ¡°The clothes are different, the weapons too.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ People from the Lun sect. They¡¯ve encountered them.¡±


    A battle had definitely taken ce here. There were evident marks of it. The three bodies also had


    apparent sword, inflicted wounds.


    Xerxes was anxious. ¡°Where could they¡¯ve gone to?¡±


    Right then, a rustling could be heard in the dark environment. Everyone looked to the source of a


    sound from a dark passage. A furry red bug the size of a truck slowly crawled out.

 Chapter 2782

    Chapter 2782


    ¡°Oh dear god! What is that?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Closest to the bug, Freya couldn¡¯t help but scream. As though she had springs under her feet, she


    jumped away andnded in Jordan¡¯s arms.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Martiny rolled her eyes. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m right here, you know?¡±


    Freya immediately blushed. ¡°Mom¡­ Uhm, it¡¯s safer here with George,¡± she sheepishly added.


    George,


    Alex,


    ¡®Oh my..! This is how my daughter treats me?!¡¯


    Luna looked at her sister, who seemed indifferent. She evenughed about this. ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to be


    hurt this time.¡±


    Undoubtedly, their father would be heartbroken if his two daughters were taken.


    Jordan didn¡¯t know where to ce his hands, but he could feel an approaching danger. It wasing


    from the massive red bug.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    The colossal bug opened its mouth wide and sent out a white wind de. In reality, a thick silk thread


    spurted from its mouth and aimed at Freya. The thread was so fast that it seemed like a wind de.


    Jordan moved thirty meters away in one step, barely dodging the attack.


    Jordan


    Alex


    The threadnded harshly on the ground-like a mass of spider silk, dense and thick Yet, it was far


    tougher than regr spider silk. Yellow smoke rose from the ground where it hadnded, reeking of a


    dreadful smell.


    ¡°Careful, the gas is poisonous!¡± Xerxes shouted and immediately conjured up a gust of wind with his


    palms, blowing the smoke away.


    However, such movements triggered the red bugs. They were initially in hibernation after consuming


    their fill, but now, they were waking up one after another, looking in the direction of Jordan and the


    others. Then, they attacked them without any hesitation.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Chh¡­


    Suddenly, the giant bug buzzed and let out a shrill shriek. A sound like sand pouring rang within the


    tunnel. Everyone became extremely anxious¡­


    ¡°Oh,e on! There¡¯s more?¡±


    ¡°What is this thing even?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting goosebumps. I fear hugs the most, let alone so many of them in one go!¡± Martiny shrieked.


    Jordan¡¯s primordial eye shone and looked down the tunnel. In the next second, he shouted, ¡°Run,


    quickly! It¡¯s an infestation!¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    He hugged Freya with one arm and grabbed Luna with his other. After that, he ran straight in the


    opposite direction. The others naturally followed him.


    Xerxes sent a wave of mes at the swarm with the Bronze Sword of the Seven Stars that formed a ten


    meter firewall in the tunnel. However, it would seem that these bugs didn¡¯t fear the mes. They even


    started jumping.


    The group was now utterly speechless.


    The bugs jumped into the mes and continued to crawl swiftly. Millions of poisonous white threads


    followed behind them like shadows. Xerxes, who wasst, cried out loud. Since he was running for his


    life, the wind de from his sword wasn¡¯t powerful enough, so Martiny and udia had to join him to


    fight off the enemies in the end.


    ¡°George, what did you say this was?¡± Xerxes shouted at Jordan while fighting the bugs.


    George,


    Alex,


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan said, ¡°An infestation! It¡¯s a leveled version of parasitic worms. They are extremely cruel and are


    being controlled by someone. If the queen is here, the owner has to be nearby. They could even be


    watching us secretly in the dark, waiting for a chance to attack.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°F*ck! Are these things actually someone¡¯s pet? I knew it! The Lun sect is definitely evil!¡± Xerxes


    was furious. However, these worms had a great defense. Both water and fire couldn¡¯t kill them, and


    they came in countless numbers. Even Martiny said they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. It would seem


    they had no choice but toe up with another solution.


    Right then, George, who was carrying Luna and Freya, suddenly halted in his steps. udia crashed


    into his back with a loud thud since she hadn¡¯t noticed Jordan¡¯s movements.


    George,


    Alex,


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Go on, why are you stopping? The bugs are right behind us,¡± she said quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dead-end,¡± Jordan said.


    Jordan


    Alex

 Chapter 2783

    Chapter 2783


    ¡°What? A dead end?¡± udia turned to look. Their road wasn¡¯t blocked, but another truck size bug was


    coming from there. Around it was countless smaller bugs.


    ¡°Sh*t, we¡¯re surrounded. What do we do?¡± Freya asked in a trembling voice.


    Luna pulled her sister down. ¡°Don¡¯t act dead. Come fight the bugs with us. You¡¯re a descendant of


    Exorcist Dragons, and you¡¯re scared of bugs? That¡¯s bringing shame to our n.¡±


    Morten said, ¡°Attack them! You guys follow me!¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Thump!


    The Requiem Clock appeared, and waves of holy energy rippled as the clock levitated over Morten. A


    golden barrier of divine energy then covered everyone. Morten¡¯s left hand held the sheath while his


    right held a sword gourd. Hundreds of wind des and light crossed one another, forming a tightly


    knitted de web, rotating into the sea of bugs like a blender.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡± Luna kept away her whip and took out the Sky-Devil Zither.


    Tring! Tring!


    The sound of the zither was deadly, and the sound waves were able to trigger an explosion.


    Freya¡¯s powers had significantly improved too. Her mother, Martiny, had brought her to the Dragon


    Pce once, a hidden ce where Exorcist Dragons trained and refined their powers. Freya¡¯s attacks


    were simr to spells, and the wind was her forte. Thanks to her strong and powerful skill sets, she was


    a big help.


    Freya gathered the whole infestation into a tornado, so Morten and Luna could easily attack the entire


    thing.


    Morten


    Alex


    Boom!


    Morten brought all his swords together and made them one, killing one of the queen insects with one


    attack. From its mouth, poisonous thread spewed out like a fountain. Toxic yellow liquid oozed out from


    its body. The venom was so potent that even the tinier bugs couldn¡¯t stand it. As they came into contact


    with the raucous liquid, the bugs melted into an ivory solution, which also happened to be poisonous.


    Morten


    Alex


    With that, the venom flowed towards them like a river stream. Poisonous yellow smoke appeared


    wherever it passed.


    ¡°Dragon God Edict, let the wind blow, the God of Winds!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Freya blew the poisonous smoke away with her wind spell. However, the venom was still flowing


    onwards.


    Just then, Xerxes shouted, ¡°Quick, get into the boat.¡±


    He conjured out the golden bamboo boat that levitated midair. It was an ancient holy boat that had


    various functions only its owner would know. Presently, it had formed a barrier that could block out the


    poisonous smoke.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Xerxes sped the boat through the poisonous space, but the sea of bugs continued chasing behind


    them. To make matters worse, a shady voice could also be heard. ¡°Hmph! You want to leave after


    killing Lun sect members? How could we maintain our ce in the universe if we just let you walk


    away?¡±


    Morten and the others turned their heads to find two women standing behind them.


    Morten


    Alex


    Their attire was simr to the man before, but their faces gave off an ufortable vibe. Pockmarked


    and scarred, the skin looked as though it had been corroded several times by sulfuric acid. Their flesh


    was shaped irregrly, where colored pieces were scattered all over their faces.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Argh! These two look so scary!¡± Freya couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    The others shuddered as well. Afterying their eyes on them, one would naturally be scared,


    especially the prettierdies. Seeing such faces made them think of themselves. If something like that


    were to happen to their beautiful faces, they would rather die.


    Morten eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the human locusts!¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    As they spoke, the two women took out a bag each and opened them, releasing two golden, rather


    poisonous bugs.


    ¡°Go! Kill them!¡±

 Chapter 2784

    Chapter 2784


    Paul¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he saw the two golden bugs.


    Paul


    Alex


    The others, too, knew how bad the situation had turned. The appearance of the two bugs was as if the


    queen of all bugs had arrived, all the other red bugs started crawling to the ground and shuddered in


    fear.


    ¡°F*ck! Why do we have to encounter such things!¡± Paulined, his heartbeat quickened.


    Paul


    Alex


    He immediately said, ¡°Principal Lewin, you drive the boat and bring them forward. Go search for my


    master and the others. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡±


    Of course, Luna disagreed with him. ¡°No. If we leave, we leave together. How can we just ditch you


    here? I can stay back and fight, you know?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Bjorne, I¡¯ll stay too,¡± Freya said.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Paul grunted. ¡°What¡¯s the use of you two staying? You¡¯ll only be a burden. Principal Lewin, go, now!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Bjorne, don¡¯t act tough. Can you really handle the situation?¡± Xerxes asked quietly.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Paul smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten how I killed the Immortal Emperor while we were in the Underworld?


    Why would I fear a few bugs if I could kill that emperor? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m invincible. They can¡¯t harm


    me, but they might hurt you guys.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Xerxes indeed had a strong impression of Paul¡¯s powers while they were in the Underworld, and thus,


    felt assured by Paul¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, I believe you. We¡¯ll wait for you at the front!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Paul jumped from the boat andnded on the ground.


    Paul


    Alex


    Luna¡¯s cry could be heard from above. ¡°Honey, you have to return safely. If you don¡¯t, I¡­ I¡¯ll find


    another man and cheat on you¡­¡±


    ¡®This¡­ Was this a reminder or a threat?¡¯


    Freya wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything bold like her sister. Thus,


    she stomped her feet and shouted, ¡°Bjorne, don¡¯t you dare die! We¡¯ll be waiting for you, alright?¡±


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    On the other hand, the Lun sect¡¯s human locusts were unwilling to let anyone go and immediately


    ordered the golden bugs to attack.


    Whoosh!


    Paul brought out the Xavion Sword and held it firmly in his hand. He looked like a hero, ready to fight


    anything that came at him.


    Paul


    Alex


    Bzzz¡­


    The two bugs let out a shrill sound. Half the size of the red bugs, these ones were way swifter.


    In an instant, they extended out two pairs of golden wings withplicated patterns, beautiful but


    dangerous. The others might not have known how cruel this poisonous bug could be, but he did. It was


    clearly written in the Ultimate Book of Medicine, after all.


    The Golden Beetle was the king of all venomous bugs. They were invincible unless someone had a


    powerful treasure that could control them. Otherwise¡­ It would be most wise to run immediately after


    encountering such an insect.


    These bugs were a headache to even experts of Incarnate Deity. Yet even the weakest members of the


    Lun sect would have such killing machines.


    This was why Paul told Xerxes to bring the others and run. He had a chance at living on his own, but it


    wasn¡¯t the same for Luna and Freya. If the bugs caught up to them, they would likely meet their


    demise.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Would the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell be able to freeze them?!¡±


    Paul thought of a n and secretly summoned the furnace of forbidden spells. He would definitely not


    give up his life. Worst case scenario, he could still hide in the Cleansing Vase.


    Paul


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    The two bugs turned into two rays of golden light. They moved at the speed of lightning and headed


    right towards Paul. They were getting closer¡­


    Paul


    Alex


    The two human locusts gave a cold expression, obviously full of themselves.


    ¡°Such ignorance for a bunch of natives. Just die already!¡± One of them said.


    Paul activated his primordial and divine eyes simultaneously, watching the bugs closely and clearly


    catching their flying route. He then lifted the Xavion Sword while the furnace of forbidden spells worked


    secretly.


    Paul

 Chapter 2785

    Chapter 2785


    ¡°The Great Icebound Spell¡­¡±


    Pshh!


    Abraham was about to cast the spell. Yet, to his surprise, two red gusts started blowing violently. Like


    two wind des, they attacked the bugs fiercely.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham was stunned. Taking a good look, it was two embroidery needles with a red thread tied to


    them. It was udia¡¯s weapon!


    Abraham


    Alex


    He could tell that udia¡¯s needles were quite powerful. Right on target, they hit the bugs¡¯ mouths


    when they were wide open. Then, the two red threads lit up as bright as the sun, burning like fire. This


    kind of thread was more advanced than the silk thread that she¡¯d used earlier.


    Hisss¡­


    The bugs hissed loudly in tremendous pain as they struggled on the ground.


    Abraham didn¡¯t waste time, he cast a Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, the Great Icebound Spell. With the


    sound of something quickly being built up, the two golden bugs and the red bugs behind them were


    sealed in ice.


    Abraham


    Alex


    He looked towards udia, who was standing beside him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    udia looked indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not used to hiding behind others! I owed you my life, so we¡¯re even


    now.¡±


    Abraham was speechless. ¡®Don¡¯t I seem to be in a life-threatening situation?¡¯


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Say that after you kill these bugs!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they dead yet?¡± udia asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. These are the kings of insects. They are the most powerful of their kind. Even


    experts of Incarnate Deity try to avoid them.¡±


    As he finished speaking, breaking sounds came from the two ice statues. The golden bugs were


    untouched. Furious, they crashed their way out of the ice, screaming loudly and waving their antennas.


    Behind them, the group of red bugs swarmed up.


    ¡°That¡¯s troublesome!¡± udia looked grim now. She pulled the thread tight with her hands. The threads


    were super powerful-their surfaces were covered with deadly energy. No one really knew what they


    were made of.


    Anyway, under udia¡¯s control, the two threads became extremely scary. Patterns emerged from


    them and barged into the insects.


    ¡°Switch!¡± udia bellowed before the red thread turned into arge web, trapping the two golden bugs.


    In the next second, they were captured by the web, unable to break free for now.


    She raised her snow-white cheeks at Abraham. ¡°How¡¯s that? Does that count now?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham shook his head. ¡°As long as those human locusts are alive, the bugs can¡¯t be killed. I¡¯ll kill


    them off!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    The human locusts were linked to the bugs in a mysterious way. Since they had lived together since


    young, the poisonous insects were like a byproduct of humans, fostering their young with their own


    bodies. They fed them with their bodies and released them when they were grown¡­


    Hence, the insect actually viewed the human locust as their maternal body. Such a rtionship couldn¡¯t


    be epted by any normal person. Moreover, their faces were in such a state because they formed


    while fostering the bugs. It was because the poison in their bodies would be disyed all over their


    skin. If they took off their clothes, they would look more disgusting and horrifying, like they had the skin


    of toads.


    Now, the human locusts were mad, never expecting the golden bugs to be halted.


    ¡°F*ck! I didn¡¯t expect the wastnd¡¯s barrier to be so powerful. Not only did it lessen our powers by


    half, but the bugs were even affected,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°If not for that, these lowly natives would¡¯ve been long dead!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. We have to use the precious demonic blood!¡±


    The other human locust then took out a bottle that contained the blood of some devil. It subsequently


    transformed the bugs ten times more powerful. This was the preparation they¡¯d made when they


    crossed the barriers. However, Abraham wouldn¡¯t give them the chance to turn the tables.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Whoosh!


    A shadow passed, and the Xavion Sword swept over swiftly like lightning.

 Chapter 2786

    Chapter 2786


    The two human locusts weren¡¯t that strong, and their cultivation had been diminished a little when they


    crossed the border. Such was the power of the force field.


    If it were stronger, the consequences would not be as simple as diminished cultivation, but like the


    giant bird before, it would have its life diminished. The final ending, however, was the same.


    Milos¡¯s Xavion Sword cut out a wheel of light. With a single sword, the two human locusts were


    decapitated.


    Milos


    Alex


    Poof¡­ Poof¡­ Poof¡­


    What had caught Milos off guard was the moment the two human locusts were chopped apart by the


    Xavion Sword, the blood inside their bodies spurted out like an erupting volcano.


    Milos


    Alex


    The blood, which was fishy and smelly, wasn¡¯t red but green. Once the green blood met the air, green


    smoke came out. The strange poison was iparable.


    Fortunately, the Requiem Clock hanging over Milos¡¯s head had not been taken off. The golden holy


    energy was like a shadow, and the highly toxic blood hit the golden shield and corroded it, causing the


    Requiem Clock to wail.


    Milos


    Alex


    Clinton, the tool spirit, was probably shivering.


    Shhhhh¡­


    The poisonous falcons all hissed viciously at the death of the falcon, and the sounds converged,


    emitting a noise so unpleasant to the ear, their eardrums were about to be ripped apart.


    udia screamed, and blood oozed out of her ears. She covered her ears and was unable to hold the


    embroidery needle with the red thread.


    Two sounds could be heard, however. The golden beetles, whose mouths were pierced by the


    embroidery needles, had broken free. They didn¡¯t rush to chase udia but returned to the two human


    locusts before scrambling to eat the corpses and blood.


    Milos instantly teleported away.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Auntie udia, are you all right?¡± Milos looked at her and asked.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°What are you shouting at me for?¡± udia¡®s eyes widened. Looking less than thirty, she had a well


    maintained appearance that made her look elegant and refined. After being called an auntie by a man


    as old as Adrian, she felt a little strange all of a sudden.


    Adrian,


    Alex,


    Adrian, however, frowned and looked at the blood by her ears, thinking that her eardrums must¡¯ve


    burst. Nheless, now wasn¡¯t the time for that. Instead, it was the best time to kill the beetles.


    Adrian,


    Alex,


    ¡°Great Ice Bound Spell! ¡±


    ¡°Thousand Swords Attack!¡±


    ¡°Burning Thunder mes!¡±


    Milos¡¯s attacks were in full swing. There was ice and fire, with hundreds of flying swords pouring down


    like rain. The beetles without the human locusts were like floating ducklin gs that had lost their


    foundation. They were much easier to kill, especially after the death of the human locusts. Venom


    flowed out, which poisoned all the other small beetles.


    Milos


    Alex


    A few momentster, the dust settled.


    Milos turned around to find that udia had already wiped the blood from her ears. She recovered her


    composure, then said as she looked at Adrian, ¡°Well, your fighting ability is not bad. There is some


    future.¡±


    Milos


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Alex


    Adrian,


    Alex,


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Milos froze and was speechless. Finally, he said, ¡°You owe me another life.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    udia¡¯s ears weren¡¯t damaged, and she could hear every word. The corners of her mouth twitched.


    ¡°Brat, how do you count? Although I won¡¯t deny that you have helped me, you saying I owe you life is a


    little too much, right? We arerades in the same boat. Without me holding the golden beetle back,


    could you have killed the human locusts so easily?¡±


    Milos nodded. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s forget it. ¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Despite getting her life back, udia still felt awkward. ¡°I am your aunt. Even if you save me, it is


    perfectly natural. How can you make me return it?¡± she growled with gritted teeth.


    Milos nodded again, ¡°Don¡®t worry, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The golden beetles and the human locusts were highly poisonous, and there was no valuable loot,


    prompting the pair to return to rendezvous with Xerxes and the rest immediately.


    However, after running for a reasonable distance, they couldn¡¯t be found.


    ¡°Strange. This ce is empty, and there are no other signs of battle. Where did they go?¡±


    Logically, they should have been waiting not far away. Milos said, ¡°Could they have found Principal


    Lawlor¡¯s traces and went after them?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    udia asked, ¡°On the way here, did the road fork out or something?¡±

 Chapter 2787

    Chapter 2787


    Frank thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No. There is just one road.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    udia said, ¡°Look ahead. Xerxes¡¯ flying ark is a supreme treasure. It was once a Daoist ancestral


    temple¡¯s treasure. It is speedy, and it might have gone ahead of us.¡±


    Frank was hearing the official name of the golden bamboo boat for the first time.


    Frank


    Alex


    As they moved forward in the dark surroundings, only the sound of two people¡¯s footsteps could be


    heard. It seemed very quiet. After a while, both of them realized that they were off course. ording to


    the mileage calction, they could have gone from Michigan to California at such ridiculously high


    speed.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± udia took the lead and stopped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel right either.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s like we¡¯re going around in circles. We¡¯ve taken pretty much the same path. Are we lost?¡±


    Frank shook his head. ¡°The so-called phenomenon is just one of the ordinary formations inside, nothing


    worth mentioning.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    udia looked skeptical. ¡°You talk as if you know the formation.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Moony tell you? I am a formation Grandmaster.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I bit my tongue!¡±


    Frank stared at her expression with suspicion on his face, ¡°Aunt udia, are you really practicing


    Serenity?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    udia rolled her eyes. ¡°It is none of your business. You said you are a formation master, so hurry up


    and break the formation here for me.¡±


    Frank said helplessly, ¡°If only there were formations here, I would have found it long ago, but the key is


    that there are no formation boundaries here. It¡¯s very normal.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Frank


    Alex


    udia said, ¡°I think it¡®s because you don¡¯t know how to break the formation at all.¡±


    Frank looked at her and stopped talking. Instead, he unfolded his primordial eye and looked around,


    theny down on the ground again and listened. After a few moments, he felt odder and odder¡­


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Well? See anything?¡± udia asked.


    ¡°It is very strange here¡­ Like¡­ It¡¯s a living thing,¡± Frank said with an odd face. ¡°So, it¡¯s not that we are


    lost, but this passage is most likely alive.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Living things?¡±


    udia froze. She had never thought of such a situation, but now that she remembered that the hole


    they had entered from was bleeding, she became a bit suspicious. She flipped her right hand and


    grabbed a long knife. Then, she said, ¡°Try it and see.¡±


    Her sword was very long. It was about two meters, a little taller than her height. It was sparkling and


    very sharp. She nted the sword into the ground ruthlessly.


    Poof!


    No blood spurted out.


    However, in the next second, the entire passageway turned upside down and shook ferociously, and


    the walls of the passage quickly closed.


    ¡°Not good, run!¡±


    Frank saw that the situation was not right and quickly picked up udia. He teleported forward, but he


    could not move outside because teleportation was also space-limited.


    Frank


    Alex


    The closing speed of the channel wall was faster than his teleportation.


    The next second.


    Snap!


    The passage closed.


    Frank felt a huge force closing in, sandwiching the two people inside. It was tightly closed, and they


    were unable to move.


    Frank


    Alex


    udia screamed. She felt like her bones were going to be crushed, and now she and Frank were in a


    bit of an odd position, like a crossed ¡®X¡¯. Their surroundings were closed all around.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡±Oh, Bjorne, you quickly move a little. I feel ufortable!¡±


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Could this be notfortable?


    It was embarrassing too. Even if one were to cultivate serenity, it wasn¡¯t useful!

 Chapter 2788

    Chapter 2788


    Stefan moved with force.


    Stefan


    Alex


    udia immediately screamed again, ¡°Don¡¯t move, you don¡®t move!¡±


    Of course, Stefan was embarrassed. udia was also Gilbert¡¯s woman and Luna¡¯s aunt, and now, he


    was faced with this kind of situation.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Do you want me to move a little or not at all?¡± Stefan tried very hard, but a massive and peerless force


    surrounded the closed channel. If not for his strong physique and with the presence of Ymir¡¯s Divine


    Bones to strengthen his body, he would¡¯ve been unable to move!


    Stefan


    Alex


    udia struggled hard, wanting to change to a suitable position. However, she found that the situation


    only got worse once she moved. Her heart almost jumped out, her face was red, and she no longer


    dared to move.


    Stefan also felt it, and more embarrassingly, he felt a bit horny¡­ It was really torturing.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Ahem, I don¡¯t think this will take long. Let¡¯s bear with it. This channel should loosen up again¡­ But this


    can be more proof from the side that this channel, most likely, is inside some living object.¡±


    udia quietly cultivated Serenity, forgetting the shameing from her body. ¡°You mean, this


    channel is just a part of some living object¡®s body?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Is still a bold guess.¡±


    Then, the two said nothing more. Due to the awkward position, talking was very difficult. They had to


    save some strength. As a result, the more silent they were, the more intense their body¡¯s six senses


    were.


    Thoughts ran through Stefan¡¯s mind¡­ ¡®Holy sh*t! This woman has a first-ss body.¡¯


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®The muscles are not very stic¡­ Does she exercise often?¡¯


    ¡®How could I have this idea, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself!¡¯


    udia exhaled sharply. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Stefan answered, ¡± I was thinking¡­ How do you take care of yourself?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Ugh! Uhm¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ A slip of the tongue. As far as I know, I was going to ask if those who cultivate Serenity need


    to cut off all romantic rtionships. How did you get along so well with Principal Henderson? Won¡¯t you


    suffer a bacsh in this way?¡±


    Being asked such a private question by a junior, udia was a bit embarrassed, but they were in a


    state of¡­ Moreover, if udia did not say something, Stefan might just insult her in his heart!


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°I went to college with him!¡±


    ¡°Before I cultivated Serenity, I¡­ Had feelings.¡±


    Stefan knew a bit about Serenity since it had been exined inside the Ultimate Book of Medicine.


    Apparently, someone had once cultivated Serenity, but for some reason, she let her guard down and


    fell in love with a man again¡­


    Stefan


    Alex


    However, the Ultimate Book of Medicine could not be reversed. It was clear that Serenity was great.


    As a result, after udia sessfully cultivated Serenity, she was actually still in love with Gilbert,


    which was a bit unbelievable.


    ¡°My situation was rather special, so don¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t distract myself, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°You are really evil! ¡± udia was moved. If this went on, there would be trouble. So, she hurriedly


    said, ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll tell you a secret about Serenity. Before cultivating, one needs to fall in love with a


    man and then cut off that love to achieve serenity. However, all things are not absolute. The moment


    prior to officially cultivating serenity, one needs to get the teardrop of a man. You can let serenity¡¯s


    guard down and be an exception.¡±


    Stefan was surprised that there was such a solution. However, the limitations were too great to be


    universal. It was at this moment.


    Stefan


    Alex


    The closed channel seemed to loosen a little. The crushing force was much less.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    udia struggled violently and crawled over the side, finally able to free herself from Stefan¡¯s offensive


    behavior. She was a little angry and disadvantaged, and her anger became unbearable, especially


    when she saw his murderous look in that ce.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Pop!


    She kicked Stefan with moderate force.


    Stefan


    Alex


    In fact, such strength wasn¡¯t a problem for Leonardo, as the Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone was at his spine. His


    body had been strengthened many times, and even a hammer could not break it.


    Leonardo,


    Alex,


    Stefan did not continue this topic, and she was no longer pissed. Instead, he thought about how they


    were going to get out of here.


    Stefan

 Chapter 2789

    Chapter 2789


    As a result, the other end of the passage opened up. A rumbling like a sea tide could be heard, shaking


    the ce to its core.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    udia quickly climbed up. By now, the passage had be bigger again. However, the impact from


    the other side of the passage was too terrifying.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Get down!¡± Astor reminded udia.


    Astor


    Alex


    He saw that there was a powerful air pressure that was rushing over. The wind was stronger than a


    category 20 hurricane. Coupled with the ground being overturned, the passage was also moving in a


    fierce rhythm.


    ¡°What..?¡±


    They were violently blown away and thrust toward the other end. The two finally converged midway


    through and pulled each other in.


    ¡°Requiem Clock, suppress!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Special Stamp of the Three Realms!¡±


    Buzz¡­


    The holy energy burst with golden light, forming a huge Buddha palm that wrapped Astor and udia.


    Like a mountain, they were unmoved, no matter how violent the winds blew.


    Astor


    Alex


    Time passed. Then, they felt a sudden brightness in front of their eyes and rushed out of the channel.


    Ping!


    Pop!


    They fell out of the passage, only to find a lush and vast jungle outside. Giant trees were everywhere,


    trees so wide a few people could embrace its trunk. The denseness of the spiritual energy went beyond


    imagination, even more than when the tide of spiritual energy came. The whole ce was foggy,


    covered with an immortal spirit.


    At the top of a distant mountain, a pce that looked like it was made in heaven stood between heaven


    and earth. The divine light shone, and immortal birds were flying.


    It was a peaceful scene.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°Where is that pce?¡±


    Astor and udia were both shocked. They had previously guessed that this holy realm was inside


    some living creature, but now, such a world with forests, mountains, and a temple had appeared¡­


    What creature could have such an ample space inside its body?


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡±Could Principal Lawlor and the others have gone to that divine temple?¡± Astor asked.


    Astor


    Alex


    udia frowned, ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ They are still in the passage, and if they encounter the Lun Sect


    inside¡­¡±


    Just as the words came out, the two heard a harsh whistle from the lefting from the depths of the


    jungle. There was then the sound of human anger and the sound of a fight with an explosion of Chi.


    Astor and udia nced at each other and immediately ducked.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Go check it out?¡±


    ¡°Be careful. Listen to its ent. It¡¯s not one of ours.¡±


    The two crept silently before finally hiding in arge tree seven or eight hundred meters away. They


    wanted to get as far away as they could to avoid detection.


    It was five people fighting against a giant python. They were in the same attire as the Lun Sect


    people.


    The python didn¡¯tst long and was quickly dismembered.


    Then, several people started talking¡­


    ¡°Where did those natives go?¡±


    ¡°They have a subdued sect-level divine weapon in their hands. There¡¯s more than one of them. They


    must be found.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°In my opinion, those few are a bit difficult to deal with. We have lost a lot. Why don¡¯t we go back and


    report to the master so he can pass on some more weapons, thene back and kill these natives?¡±

 Chapter 2790

    Chapter 2790


    Although these people spoke thenguage of the ancient times, udia had studied and could


    understand it.


    ¡°In that case, they really had an encounter with our people,¡± udia whispered in Jordan¡¯s ear.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan nodded, ¡°I just don¡¯t know who they encountered.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°They are most likely Gilbert and Metzli Flores¡¯ people, because they possessed several pieces of the


    divine artifact,¡± udia guessed.


    After that, those people continued to discuss for a while. The talking got further and further. At such a


    distance, it was hard to hear simply by ear. udia put all her power on her ears, but she could only


    hear extremely subtle sounds. It was now almost impossible to hear the contents of their conversation.


    However, from afar, she saw those people in deep discussions. They seemed to be discussing very


    important matters. She was so anxious that she could not wait and wanted to continue approaching.


    Jordan hurriedly pulled her. ¡°There is clearnd in front of you. If you go over like this, you will definitely


    be exposed.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Then what? Can you hear them? Can you feel what they are plotting?¡±


    ¡°How about this, you stay here, I¡®ll go over.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be exposed?¡±


    ¡°I have my own way.¡±


    Jordan moved his body and quietlynded on the ground. With another drill, he disappeared.


    Jordan


    Alex


    udia was watching from the tree. Suddenly, she became wild-eyed as she saw Jordan actually


    burrowing headfirst into the ground as if the solid dirt had turned into water.


    Jordan


    Alex


    This was, of course, Jordan¡¯s newly acquired skill, Earth Escape Technique!


    Jordan


    Alex


    This was an alternative earth transport, with the ability of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s root hair. It could


    even travel through multiple realms. In addition to that, it was alsopatible with the ordinary Earth


    Escape Technique.


    Jordan silently arrived at the location of the Lun sect group.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Under normal circumstances, people were more sensitive to their surroundings but rarely guarded


    against enemies under their feet. The heaviness of the earth could shield one¡¯s breath. Jordan


    converged on his true essence, now, impossible to be detected. He could hear several people talking in


    secret¡­


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Young master, will you give us soup?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say the truth once again. Those are sect-level artifacts. Even if we get them, they are not likely to


    be in our hands. We clearly know what kind the young master is. What worries me most is that when


    the timees, some of us will have a bad ending.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I believe that we are simply cannon fodder.¡±


    ¡°Then, brothers, should we agree to this? We shouldn¡¯t report this to the young master. First, we head


    to the temple, then explore the heavenly shrine. Those natives have very likely gone to the temple, and


    it¡¯ll be perfect We get the divine weapons and share them equally. There are also a few rather beautiful


    native women. We¡¯ll take turns to enjoy them.¡±


    Jordan clenched his teeth when he heard this. Not only had those b*stards betrayed their own young


    master by seizing the treasure, but they wanted to disturb the women on earth. These people were


    devoid of even half a conscience. These kinds were the scourge of the earth.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Obviously, the Lun Sect¡¯s members were birds of the same feather.


    After discussing their ns, several people from the Lun Sect immediately took action and left from


    here, recognizing a direction and leaving quickly.


    udia, hiding on top of the tree, saw that the Lun Sect members had suddenly left, while Jordan


    had not yet returned. She became anxious, wondering where Jordan had gone.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    Just when she was about to look around, Jordan emerged from the ground over there while most of his


    body was still buried in the soil.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Swish¡­


    udia jumped down from the tree and rushed to Jordan¡¯s side, towering over him, ¡°Hey, how did they


    leave? What did you hear?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan tilted his head, ¡°They just mentioned two ces¡­ A temple and a sacred shrine. They¡¯ll be first


    heading to¡­¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    As he said this, he tilted his head, his eyes ssy.

 Chapter 2791

    Chapter 2791


    udia got no further response from Frank, so she immediately pursued the matter. ¡°Where did they


    go first?¡±


    Frank,


    Alex,


    After that question, she noticed that Moses had his eyes fixed on her. When she looked closely at


    where his gaze was focusing, she went into disorder. To her surprise, that guy was peeking up her


    skirt¡­


    Moses


    Alex


    He got a really good view from that angle!


    Smack!


    udia kicked him in rage. She was already extremely ufortable after she had to swallow the


    bitter pill in silence. Now, her private parts had been exposed. That guy was simply despicable.


    Moses blocked her kick with his hands to avoid his face getting injured.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask? What were you looking at?¡±


    Moses defended, ¡°I was undercover, trying to obtain information about the enemies. You came over


    with your skirt facing my eyes, so how can you me me? I want toin about you too. You¡¯re


    old, yet you deliberately exposed yourself in front of a young man like me. Attempting to seduce a


    young hunk, are you?¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Hearing that, udia almost went berserk. Being the inheritor of Serenity, she wasn¡¯t allowed to harbor


    any feelings and had to be cold to men because of the cultivation technique she practiced. Although


    Gilbert was an exception, Moses belonged in the same category as the others.


    Moses


    Alex


    She was innately indifferent to him, yet he had consecutively taken advantage of her. Presently, he had


    to be feigning ignorance.


    Moses then disappeared from the underground. When he reappeared, he was already standing on the


    distant ground 110 yards away from udia, beckoning to her. ¡°Hurry up and go. They went to the


    temple first. Besides, I can tell from their tone that our people might have gone to the temple as well.


    Let¡¯s follow quickly, lest your man gets beaten to death.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    udia became docile as soon as Moses mentioned her man.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Where is the temple? Do you know?¡±


    ¡°Just follow me.¡±


    Unbeknownst to the few, Moses had secretly unleashed a paper doll that had followed them the entire


    time. He even ced a wisp of mental strength on the paper doll.


    Moses


    Alex


    At that moment, be activated Instant Teleportation after identifying the direction they were heading in,


    whereas udia was a little slower. She seemed to be using flight technique or hovering over the


    grass via Feather Walk. Her movements were elegant, ethereal, and gorgeous, but she was no match


    for Moses¡¯s speed.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses shook his head, seeing her almost disappearing behind him. He returned to her with a dash.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Aunt udia, it¡¯s decent scenery, but it¡¯s more important to hurry up. Can¡¯t you move a little faster?¡±


    At that, udia clenched her teeth and exerted herself to the extreme. Under such a state, she could


    not even speak.


    However, Moses followed her relentlessly like a wraith, unworried the slightest. Even the tone of his


    voice was unchanged¡­ This gap was too huge. It was then that a thought struck Moses.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    After it captured information, the paper doll connected itself to his mental strength. The group had


    arrived in front of a temple and was about to rush in. However, Moses could feel Genbu¡¯s carapace


    vibrating abnormally on his body, as though revealing excitement and yearning.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡®Could something in the temple have stimted tortoiseshell?¡¯


    ¡®Is there a treasure inside?¡¯


    Moses nced at udia. ¡°Time is running out! Let me help you!¡± he said, then rushed over and


    picked udia up.


    Moses


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alex


    He teleported continuously with quick jumps. Then, be activated the Earth Escape Technique.


    They were extremely close to that group of people. Within the short time it took for the group to open


    the door to the temple, they rushed past and entered the building.

 Chapter 2792

    Chapter 2792


    ¡°Huh? What was that fleeting thing?¡±


    ¡°What? How could anything be there?¡±


    ¡°I clearly felt a gust¡­¡±


    After the five Lun Sect people entered the temple, a statue instantly caught their attention, and they


    didn¡¯t notice Stefan and udiaing in.


    Stefan


    Alex


    When they turned around, the two had long burrowed into the ground, disappearing again while leaving


    nothing behind.


    ¡°Monkey, I think it¡¯s your guilt for betraying the master that you¡¯re paranoid. Rest assured, you aren¡¯t


    the only one who betrayed him. So what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The young master¡­ No, that bast*rd, Julius Jackson, isn¡¯t a good man. He even snatched


    my concubine away without a word of gratitude. D*mn it! His intentions aren¡¯t earnest enough this time,


    asking me toe here. He has a death wish for me.¡±


    Agitated, several people badmouthed the young master of the Lun Sect, ignoring the surrounding


    situation. Meanwhile, Stefan and udia hid beneath the temple, not moving a muscle. udia found


    it peculiar that Stefan had used the Earth Escape Technique to hide right under the feet of their


    enemies.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    The space was just a bit cramped.


    It also smelled unpleasant.


    She adjusted herself into a morefortable position. Only then did she realize that she had actually


    thrown herself into Stefan¡¯s arms after the adjustment was over. That was not her fault.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan was the one who controlled the Earth Escape Technique. The area in front of him was the most


    comfortable, while the other areas were dry and ufortable. It became like that due to her body¡¯s


    natural response.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! There¡¯s something strange here!¡± Stefan sent a telepathic message to her. He was,


    however, so cautious that he almost glued himself to udia¡¯s ear. He felt the tortoiseshell inside his


    body going into an uproar.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Stefan


    Alex


    A massivemotion had broken out. Hence, something in the temple must be attracting it.


    Stefan also had a vague sense of direction that the underground was why the turtle shell had such a


    vigorous reaction. That was right. It was beneath the temple.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Presently, udia heard someone shouting from above¡­


    ¡°This statue looks a little strange. D*mn it. They could ¡¯ve sculptured anything else, yet all they carved


    was an ugly tortoise! Is this a shrine for tortoises?¡±


    ¡°Strange, indeed. I have seen people worshiping dragons, phoenixes, and even wolf deities, but I¡¯ve


    never seen tortoise worshipers.¡±


    ¡°Look. There are words inscribed¡­¡±


    The group found a very ancient and mysterious text on the back of the tortoise statue. Next to those


    texts were strange glyphs and patterns.


    ¡°This is¡­ The martial arts of the True Martial Star-Shattering Punch,¡± someone eximed.


    ¡°What? Is this really the True Martial Star-Shattering Punch? This is extremely rare and Divine martial


    arts. Extremely well-known in the universe, even sanctuary sect masters would beat their brains out to


    get their hands on this. I didn¡¯t expect it to be enshrined here¡­¡±


    The few people were excited.


    Even udia was breathing heavily. She held lofty status in current society and had found countless


    Daoist ancient books that were left behind. It was there that she learned of the True Martial Star-


    Shattering Punch.


    A legendary miracle, it was the only example of using martial arts to enter the cultivation path.


    Legend had it that Asbel Williams from the Sota Sect had obtained a True Martial Star-Shattering


    Punch moves. He then broke through Void Shattering stage and soared to the immortal realm.


    She even whispered to Richard, ¡°True Martial Star-Shattering Punch is Sota Sect¡¯s supreme treasure.


    It must never fall into the hands of bandits and scum. We have to stop them.¡±


    Richard,


    Alex,


    Stefan frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. I somehow feel they¡¯re not going to get it so easily.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    After that, they heard the Lun Sect¡¯s people reading aloud, ¡°The one who learns the True Martial


    Star-Shattering Punch will instantly inherit true martialism. To show true devotion, one has to kneel and


    bow in its presence.¡±


    Immediately afterward, someone said, ¡°Pfft. It¡¯s just a broken tortoise that died eons ago, yet it still


    wants us to bow before it? Does it really think it¡¯s the king of tortoises?¡±


    Thus, none of them genuinely bowed before the statue. Even worse, someone kicked that tortoise


    statue hard, breaking its leg.

 Chapter 2793

    Chapter 2793


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Alder¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alder


    Alex


    He could activate X-ray vision with his divine eyes. Through X- ray vision, he saw another mystery


    hidden inside the tortoise statue¡­ Or rather, a spell formation was setup, and an animal skin scroll was


    hidden inside it.


    Alder fixed his eyes on the text on the scroll. At a nce, he could notice some clues¡­ It was about


    the True Martial Star- Shattering Punch, but it was distinctly different from the one on the back of the


    tortoise statue. Hence, that was the real True Martial Star-Shattering Punch.


    Alder


    Alex


    Meanwhile, the Lun Sect people were actually looking at the fake one.


    It was then that someone said, ¡°Hold on. The famous self-proimed masters and experts from ancient


    times liked to tamper with those antiques. The secret manual written on the back is probably a fake.


    Instead, it really wants us to bow before it to obtain the real secret manual. All of this is a set-up.¡±


    The words startled Alder. ¡®There¡¯s still a sensible person among us!¡¯ he thought.


    Alder


    Alex


    Then, someone really prostrated on the ground.


    Of course, it was for the sake of the Divine martial arts, the only one that enabled one to enter the


    cultivation path. It was worthwhile even if one had to bleed a few bowls of blood, much less prostrate


    before the statue.


    They prostrated once, twice, thrice¡­


    Then, there was amotion inside the tortoise statue. Those few people from the Lun Sect were


    ted. One man said smugly, ¡°How about that? You¡¯ve learned it, right? This so-called mystery is an


    opportunity.¡±


    Anxious as well, udia said to Ludwig, ¡°Have they really hit the mark? This is too simple, isn¡¯t it? Just


    like that, those foreign bast*rds will take full advantage of the True Martial Star-Shattering Punch?¡±


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    Alder was unconvinced as well.


    Alder


    Alex


    At the same time, he understood that this was the Daoist sacred realm of Sota Sect. The setting was


    aimed at Sota Sect¡¯s real disciples, so there was naturally no need to create many deadly mechanisms


    and traps. It would be equivalent to giving away the secret manual of cultivation techniques for free!


    ¡®Ancestral Bodhi Tree!¡¯


    Alder roared in his heart, summonng the roots of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree. They fiercely sprouted out


    and drilled through the base of the statue, obtaining the real secret manual of True Martial Star-


    Shattering Punch inside. They then prated the space and pulled it out.


    Alder


    Alex


    Rattle! Rattle!


    The statue was still trying to release the animal skin scroll, but Alder had taken it away.


    Alder


    Alex


    The few Lun Sect people listened to themotion inside the statue happily. To their surprise,


    however, nothing came out. They had counted their chickens before they hatched.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°It has been rattling for a while now¡­ But there is no real secret manual inside?¡±


    An idea struck Alder. He simplymanded the roots of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree to drill over and drag


    the tortoise statue hard before turning over its body.


    Alder


    Alex


    The few people from the Lun Sect were taken aback. Then, they seemed to understand.


    ¡°Haha! This one is a bargain!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, those aborigines aren¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad either. After we learn the True Martial Star-Shattering Punch, we will deal with those


    aborigines. Won¡¯t it be handier? What are we waiting for? Hurry up and cultivate it. This is the long-


    cherished treasure of the sect masters and big shots. There are really countless opportunities in the


    Wastnd.¡±


    Seeing that the people from the Lun Sect had begun to cultivate the technique on the spot.


    Alder smiled silently and didn¡¯t interrupt them. Instead, he took udia and activated Earth Escape


    Technique again, going all the way down. The underground was the reason why the tortoiseshell of


    Genbu inside him became excited.


    Alder


    Alex


    After a while, he found the source. It turned out to be a huge egg!

 Chapter 2794

    Chapter 2794


    ¡°Is this an egg?¡±


    ¡°Such a huge egg exists deep underground? What sort of egg is this?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    udia was shocked yet amazed. She clicked her tongue in wonder as she looked at the huge egg


    that was a size bigger than her body.


    Frank fixed his eyes at her feet.


    Frank


    Alex


    After udia had noticed his keen gaze, she was slightly ashamed. ¡°What are you looking at? I didn¡¯t


    lay this egg!¡±


    Frank was quite helpless. ¡°I¡¯d be admiring you if you couldy such a huge egg!¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    He pointed at her feet. ¡°Look. This is the crux of the spiritual meridians. A spell formation has been


    arranged in the surroundings, specifically nourishing this huge egg. The underground spiritual


    meridians are massive, bigger than any spiritual meridians I¡¯ve seen before¡­ This is no simple


    arrangement!¡±


    Only then did udia realize that she had misunderstood him.


    ¡°Besides, I think that you are, in fact, unsuitable for cultivating Serenity with your personality. I do know


    a cultivation technique to be an immortal. It¡¯s quite suitable for you,¡± Frankmented.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°What technique?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, udia¡¯s nose was put out of joint. ¡°Rockefeller rascal, don¡¯t think that you


    can be impudent just because you¡¯ve saved me a few times. Let me warn you. If you make such cheap


    jokes again, I¡¯ll drop you off the rails.¡±


    Frank was taken aback for a moment, and he shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, forget it. ¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    He had just said what he felt. He could feel that this woman, udia, was, in fact, sentimental. She


    was also single-minded and faithful to her feelings, a more sensual than a rational woman.


    A woman of such wouldn¡¯t go far in the cultivation of Serenity. The Fair Maiden¡¯s Heart Sutra that


    Dorothy had passed down was more suitable for her.


    Frank looked at the huge egg again. The tortoiseshell in his body had calmed down. It no longer shook


    vigorously, but he could feel it was different from usual.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡®Could this be a tortoise egg?¡¯


    Frank thought so. After all, this shrine was dedicated to the tortoise, and Genbu¡¯s shell also showed a


    response. He stretched out his finger and gently pressed the huge egg.


    Frank


    Alex


    The next second, an anomaly urred!


    The snow-white egg glowed asplicated runes manifested one by one and circted on its shell.


    He could tell that they were, in fact, inside the eggshell. He even vaguely saw waves of liquid swirling


    inside. Waves of mysterious force were fluctuating around the huge egg.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    udia pulled Frank¡¯s hand back, looking nervous. The mysterious force emanating from the egg was


    coercing and powerful.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank easily resisted it with his mental strength, but udia struggled a little. She pressed her temple


    with one hand and frowned, desperately trying to resist that mental coercion.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank looked at her and sighed. ¡°I already told you Serenity is unsuitable for you. You would¡¯ve been


    able to withstand this little mental coercion your spiritual root, otherwise.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    He casually sent out a ray of golden light and gentlyid it on udia¡¯s forehead.


    Buzz!


    In that instant, udia could see countless wonders, a bright moon hanging high in the sky, traversing


    immortal mountains, the roaring Ancestor Dragon, immortal grass all over the ce, the Milky Way


    spanning across the gxy¡­ With Frank¡¯s help, her mental level had temporarily increased by a few


    levels. Now, she could resist the mental coercion emanating from the huge egg.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Frank paid no further attention to her but looked at the egg intently. He ced his hand on it again and


    closed his eyes, feeling it and listening to it carefully¡­


    Frank


    Alex


    Thump! Thump!


    He heard a kind of heartbeat, a vital sign.

 Chapter 2795

    Chapter 2795


    ¡°This egg is still alive. You should listen to it,¡± he said with an involuntary smile to udia.


    Suffering a huge blow, udia had mixed feelings. She was much older than Barne and was usually


    very sensitive over her martial arts and cultivation levels. She had even secretly felt proud that she had


    reached new heights in the path of Serenity and thought she somehow found a ce in the world.


    However, now that she was facing the junior Joe, it was a real p in the face.


    Barne


    Alex


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Joe,


    Alex,


    She really felt worthless in front of him.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he trying to piss me off?¡¯


    ¡®How did this little pervert even cultivate?¡¯


    However, she couldn¡¯t possibly have said those words. Presently, she learned closer and listened to


    the egg. As expected, she heard a strong heartbeat. ¡°It¡¯s really alive. Do you think it will hatch? What¡¯s


    inside, I wonder?¡±


    Barne directly told her the result, most likely a baby tortoise.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯re saying this is going to be a baby tortoise?¡± udia rolled her eyes with an enchanting


    expression.


    Joe, an old hand ustomed to meeting beauties, seemed to have been enticed for a moment. ¡°I bet


    this baby tortoise is even bigger than you.¡±


    Joe,


    Alex,


    Right after his voice fell, the huge egg suddenly cracked. A slit was cracked open in the middle.


    udia was shocked. ¡°Did you break it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t exert any force.¡±


    ¡°Me neither. I didn¡¯t exert any force. Really. I just gently touched it, almost like stroking.¡±


    The two stared at each other in dismay for a while. Presently, the cracks on the eggshell grew, and


    soon, the entire thing was covered with cracks.


    ¡°The little life inside is about to hatch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. The little guy hatches from this amazing egg certainly won¡¯t be simple. We


    can keep it as a pet and cultivate it from a young age, and when the timees, we can have it carry


    us across the seas.¡±


    Right after udia¡¯s voice fell, she shrieked in shock. It was because a hand hade out of the slit.


    That was definitely not a tortoise¡¯s hand, but it was a human¡¯s hand¡­ It also looked very old, perhaps


    like the one on an old man.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°A baby tortoise didn¡¯t hatch? This is definitely a human hand! The one that hatched out can¡¯t be¡­ A


    human, right?¡±


    Crack!


    Another crisp sound could be heard. This time, a hole was broken on the eggshell. Immediately


    afterward, a head came out of it.


    Both Barne and udia were dumbfounded by what they saw.


    Barne


    Alex


    It was the head of an old man. Having a head of gray hair and a wrinkly face, he was covered in


    yellowish mucus, looking extremely horrifying. udia almost pierced him with an embroidery needle


    due to conditioned reflex.


    Whoosh!


    After the eggshell waspletely broken, the old man fell out. Fortunately, the eggshell and the mucus


    acted as some kind of cushion, protecting him from a hard fall. His entire body, though, was barer than


    the egg he had juste out of. It was truly unsightly, especially in front of udia.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ Has the spiritual energy resurrected? What time is it now? How long have I been here?¡±


    The old man opened his eyes with difficulty, staring at Barne and udia.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne¡¯s eyes gleamed as he asked, ¡°So, you aren¡¯t a newborn? You aren¡¯t a tortoise demon


    transformed from a tortoise, but you are a real person? Why were you inside an egg then?¡±


    Barne

 Chapter 2796

    Chapter 2796


    Why was he inside an egg?


    It truly was a bizarre question.


    udia, next to Josef, was also goggle-eyed as she pricked up her ears.


    Josef,


    Alex,


    The old man was unwell. Attack power, notwithstanding, he could hardly stand up on his own. Hence,


    Stefan and udia did not have to guard against him.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Are you guys¡­ True martial disciples?¡± the old man asked.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any true martial disciples at this ce, right?!¡± In fact, Stefan was unsure if it was


    because this was his first timeing to this ce. He answered, ¡°But, there is a Sota Sect out there


    with techniques that enable entering the cultivation path with martial arts. I wonder if you are from the


    same branch?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°The Sota Sect? Enter the path of cultivation path through martial arts?¡± The old man recalled for a


    while before he said, ¡°During my long slumber, a young man once came here. His name was Asbel


    Williams. I taught him a set of true martial cultivation techniques. He had probably founded the Sota


    Sect!¡±


    After that, Stefan and udia learned from the old man that he was actually an ancient survivor. He


    was the protector of the True Martial Shrine.


    Stefan


    Alex


    The egg that he was in was a Genbu egg. At the end of the ancient era, Heavenly Emperors and Divine


    Empresses had decided to set things right by sealingw power in the universe and designating the old


    world of America as the Wastnds so it could recover while waiting for opportunities and resurrection


    of spiritual energy.


    At that time, the old man was young and had a high cultivation level. With the help of a female Genbu¡¯s


    belly, he refined himself, turning into a Genbu egg. That was certainly not the real Genbu egg, but


    something the female Genbu did to protect him from the very start¡­ His life and cultivation level were


    preserved in the egg while waiting for the day the spiritual energy resurrected. Then, he would be


    the protector of the True Martial Shrine once again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have underestimated the power of the Wastnds.¡±


    ¡°The power ofws was sealed, and the tide of spiritual energy ebbed. Year after year, the root of the


    True Martial Shrine weakened as well. And I¡­ Couldn¡¯t withstand the waning magical power either.


    The prime of my life is gone, and my days are numbered. I am¡­ Running out of time!¡±


    The old man sighed. After all, time and tide waited for no man.


    Three millennia had passed since the age of decadence. The consumption of lifespan alone wasn¡¯t


    little, and he, the protector, had been maintaining the vitality of the shrine. It was toote, even if the


    spiritual energy had resurrected.


    ¡°I¡¯ve felt the true martial will from you!¡± the old man suddenly said to Stefan.


    Stefan


    Alex


    udia was surprised as she looked at Stefan. ¡®Why can¡¯t I see it?¡¯ she thought.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan somewhat understood the old man¡¯s identity. This had a rtively deep rtionship with the


    Genbu Tribe.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Do you know the True Martial Sovereign?¡± Stefan asked.


    Stefan


    Alex


    As soon as the old man heard that, he became very excited. ¡°That¡¯s the first master of our True Martial


    Shrine as well as the founder of the True Martial Shrine. Have you seen the True Martial Sovereign


    before? Where is it now?¡±


    Stefan took out that piece of tortoiseshell.


    Stefan


    Alex


    The old man was instantly dumbfounded. He struggled and knelt on the ground the next second,


    bursting into tears.


    When the old man knew that such destiny between Stefan and the true martial founder existed, he


    immediately said, ¡°You are the one chosen by the founder. This is the will of God. The deceased


    founder must¡¯ve been protecting the True Martial Shrine so that you coulde here¡­ I¡¯ll take you to


    the shrine before I draw myst breath.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    udia asked, ¡°Is it that shrine on the top of that faraway mountain?¡±


    Stefan and udia looked at each other after getting an affirmative answer from the old man.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Sir, the current situation is like this,¡± Stefan said. ¡°A few friendsnded at that ce, but we couldn¡¯t


    find them. Also, people from the Lun Sect came in and tried to hunt our friends down¡­¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    After the old man learned the specific situation, he said slowly, ¡°Everything will be revealed after we


    arrive at the True Martial Shrine.¡±


    After he finished saying that, he stood up and gently cast a seal on the spell formation that he had used


    to charge the Genbu egg.


    The spell formation was activated. The spiritual meridians underneath emitted a beam of mysterious


    light.


    Boom!


    It immediately soared to the sky, activating a certain secret passage that connected straight to the


    temple.


    The old man gasped. ¡°Follow me!¡±

 Chapter 2797

    Chapter 2797


    His condition seemed better, but he was still walking slowly. George and udia could only follow him


    all the way and keep an eye out to prevent him from falling¡­ It would be troublesome if he were to fall


    to his death. However, it was then that he suddenly remembered those few disciples from the Lun


    Sect in the temple.


    George


    Alex


    ***


    ¡°Huh? Why did a passage suddenly appear here?¡±


    Those few people from the Lun Sect, who had been concentrating on cultivating the Tnle Martial


    Star-Shattering Punch desperately, were baffled when a passage sloping downward appeared next to


    them.


    One of the guys happened to be sitting at the passage entrance. As a result, his body sank, and he


    somersaulted as he fell. The people immediately looked over.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be an underground shrine below this tortoise temple!¡±


    ¡°I told you that those old geezers¡¯ brains were so filled with twists, and they couldn¡¯t be straightforward


    as if having constipation¡­ I guess it must be our cultivation of the True Martial Star- Shattering Punch.


    This tortoise temple then sensed us before it opened the door to the underground shrine.¡±


    ¡°There is a Divine-tier True Martial Star-Shattering Punch on this tortoise. Could there be a more


    powerful treasure in this more secretive underground shrine? Legendary cultivation techniques, arge


    number of divine artifacts, pills left behind by sect master-tier bigwigs¡­¡±


    The group became even more excited as they talked, almost to the point of drooling. After exchanging


    a few words, they decided to go down and look for themselves.


    It was then that they suddenly heard footstepsing from the passage below. To their surprise, three


    people were walking out of the passage below.


    ¡°Who are you people¡­¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aborigines?!¡±


    Just like George and the others who could tell that those few people were disciples from the Lun


    Sect, they could also tell George and udia¡¯s identity at a nce because they were wearing


    rtively modern outfits. The garments were unique, and they could tell from a nce that they were


    not earthlings.


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    The Lun Sect people were very decisive. After recognizing George and udia¡¯s identity, they were


    fueled with murderous intent.


    George


    Alex


    Someone said, ¡°Beware of the divine artifacts and strange treasures on them!¡±


    George had long been prepared, and he would never be soft-hearted with the Lun Sect.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Aunt udia, protect Sir!¡±


    After saying that, George rushed out like lightning.


    George


    Alex


    Bam!


    He directlynded a punch on the nose of the nearest person. That person¡¯s nose was instantly


    broken, and his facial bones shattered, but those few people¡¯s strength was clearly more powerful than


    the previous gatekeepers. George had nned to blow his head off with a punch, but he was injured


    severely and did not die.


    George


    Alex


    Moreover, he had countered George with the True Martial Star-Shattering Punch, attacking his heart.


    George


    Alex


    As a result¡­


    ¡°Ahh!¡± that man shouted. He cried in pain, his heart unable to withstand the blow.


    What was going on?


    Why did his heart hurt all of a sudden?


    Two secondster, his expression changed drastically. ¡°It¡¯s the True Martial Star-Shattering Punch!


    There is a problem with its secret manual. It unconsciously damages the heart!¡±


    ¡°Oh crap. My heart hurts too.¡±


    ¡°What? Is the punch a fake?¡±


    Those few people from the Lun Sect were stunned.


    George smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fake. The real one is with me. What about it? Do you want it? If you do,


    knee! and call me daddy!¡±


    George

 Chapter 2798

    Chapter 2798


    ¡°What? Yours is the real True Martial Star-Shattering Punch?¡±


    The people from the Lun Sect were awestruck as they looked at the animal skin in Bjorne¡¯s hand.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    udia, too was shocked. ¡°Since when did you get the real secret manual?¡±


    ¡°When we were hiding below them,¡± Bjorne replied.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    udia recalled carefully, but she knew he had not moved an inch during the entire process. Moreover,


    the two were very close to each other, and she was leaning in his arms, so when did he secretly take


    away the genuine secret manual?


    ¡®Really¡­¡¯


    ¡®This guy really is full of surprises. How many more secrets are he hiding?¡¯


    When udia looked at Jamie, she felt endless waves of emotion, with a kind of faint disappointment


    and blush. In fact, she had heard many things about Bjorne from Martiny and Luna, but she thought


    highly of herself. She did not believe in Bjorne¡¯s ability, thinking it was all exaggeration. However, when


    she got along with him today, all signs pointed to this man being far more mysterious and powerful than


    what Martiny had described, and she was depreciated by her own ignorance.


    Jamie,


    Alex,


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Boom!


    Bjorne sent out another ruthless punch. This time, he increased the power by 30%.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    As a result, that man, who died from a sudden heart attack, had his head blown off.


    The remaining four Lun Sect disciples¡¯ eyes widened in rage.


    ¡°How shameless! How despicable!¡±


    ¡°All the aborigines deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°Attack together!¡±


    Those people, who had crossed the realm, were furious at that moment, screaming one after another


    and brandishing their weapons.


    At first nce, they were all scrap metal. The sword was rusty and severely corroded.


    This was the price of crossing the boundary. Not only had their cultivation level been lowered, but their


    weapons weren¡¯t allowed to be too strong. The weapons that had exceeded a certain range would be


    corroded right away, whereas the more advanced magical ones couldn¡¯t cross the boundary at all.


    Bjorne snickered, ¡°Do you really think that the Wastnds arepletely ruined? Do trash and cannon


    fodder like you try to run to ournd, hoping to acquire opportunities with the scrap metal in your


    hands? What were you thinking? Say it. Where did you meet our people? Otherwise, all of you have to


    die.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Someone with a big beardughed heartily. ¡°How dare an aborigine brag so shamelessly?! You¡¯ve just


    taken advantage of Anson and killed him. Even if our cultivation levels have been reduced and our


    weapons corroded, our fighting will and mental attacks are way stronger than yours! Go to hell, d*mn


    aborigines!¡±


    That man first produced a mental attack. Then, he shed Bjorne with a rusty sword containing sword


    light.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph! Do you even call this a mental attack?¡±


    Bjorne sneered. He blew out a breath, and a vision appeared in his mental domain. Thousands of


    immortal mountains fiercely descended from the sky and hit that man¡¯s mental thought with a bang,


    instantly copsing his mental world in its entirety.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    He then took out the Xavion Sword.


    nk!


    A crisp sound was heard. He severed that man¡¯s rusty sword with ease, but the momentum of his


    sword light did not diminish, and it severed that man¡¯s body.


    The man with a big beard was wide-eyed as he died in discontent. ¡°How despicable! Why do the


    aborigines have magical weapons in their hands, but we only have scrap? It is¡­ So unfair¡­ Argh¡­¡±


    After saying that, that man¡¯s soul was also extinguished.


    Bjorne snorted lightly as he said, ¡°Unfair?! You could have note here! The point is, you¡¯vee to


    our ce, and you¡¯re trying to destroy the indigenous. You people have taken things for granted.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Jamie, who was holding the Xavion Sword, teleported and swung down the sword in his hand to kill


    another man.


    Jamie,


    Alex,


    The remaining few were terrified, and their legs trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°How can this be?¡±


    ¡°How could such an expert among the indigenous appear?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Wastnd? This is cheating¡­¡±


    Poof!


    Another man was decapitated.


    There were two people left. One man was scared witless and ran madly out of the temple, so Bjorne


    teleported directly to chase after him. Meanwhile, thest man looked hideous. He did not run outside


    but stared at udia and the true martial protector.


    Bjorne


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Alex


    Swoosh!


    He rushed toward udia, attempting to hold that woman hostage for a chance of survival.


    The Wastnds were too dangerous, and he really did not want to y anymore because he was


    afraid!

 Chapter 2799

    Chapter 2799


    udia stepped forward and confronted the man.


    She thought, ¡®Steven killed you b*stards with a single sh, like a hot knife through butter. Do you think


    I¡¯m easy to deal with just because I¡¯m ady? You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m the hidden boss.¡¯


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Three Thousand Beheading Tribtions!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    She used embroidered red threads as weapons to weave a.


    This represented three thousand tribtions with the energy of multiple attributes condensed on it,


    both a defensive and offensive weapon.


    udia thought that she could take down this kind of guy easily.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she quickly realized that it was not the case after honestly confronting him¡­ Those guys


    from the Lun Sect had crossed the boundary by reducing their cultivation levels initially beyond


    Immortalization. Moreover, this current guy used to be a Heavenly Immortal. Now that Earth¡¯s spiritual


    energy had been resurrected and the sword formation¡¯s force field outside the atmosphere was almost


    at its limits, this man¡¯s real cultivation must be at Human Immortal.


    Whoosh!


    The man¡¯s broken swordnded.


    Out of nowhere, a bolt of lightning struck the made of red threads that udia wove. The red


    threads were unique. Although they had not been severed, they slipped out of her hand and fell to the


    ground.


    udia¡¯s arms were severely injured. A destructive force impacted the tendons, instantly tearing her


    flesh open. Fortunately, she quickly retreated. The shoes on her feet weren¡¯t ordinary either, as they


    had an effect of eleration. If not for these, she would¡¯ve been in danger.


    ¡®How is he so powerful?¡¯


    Defeated in a single move, udia began to question her existence. It was a shocking blow to her.


    ¡®Could this man be the hidden boss among the group of people? Is he a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?¡¯


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    However, she had no more time to think about it. The man sneered. He would not use his weapon this


    time, wanting to capture her alive. He impacted udia with mental coercion.


    In that instant, udia felt a splitting headache.


    Facing a Human Immortal expert, udia¡¯s cultivation that had just reached Spirit Severing stage was


    barely on the same level. The next second, that man grabbed her by the neck, lifting her mid-air.


    The Lun Sect man sneered. ¡°As expected, the native is too unusual!¡±


    If every native here were like Rowan, there would be nothing for them.


    Rowan,


    Alex,


    udia¡¯s face turned blue as her heart sank to her feet. Now, she was afraid that she was really going


    to die here.


    Just then, a ray of light stung her eyes. She felt an energy burst in front of her chest. The next moment,


    she could feel her neck bing light.


    ¡®It¡¯s over! Have I been beheaded?¡¯


    udia paled and closed her eyes without daring to open them. It wasn¡¯t until she heard the man¡¯s


    horrible scream that she opened them. She saw Steven standing in front of her while the Lun Sect


    man¡¯s hands had been severed and were on the ground.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡®This¡­ Is the gap really that wide?¡¯


    Steven pointed at thest survivor of the Lun Sect. He shook his head. ¡°I was going to ask you


    something, but forget it! You¡¯re better off dead!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    That man was terrified. ¡°Wait. You can¡¯t kill me. My young master has ced a restriction on me. If you


    were to kill me, my young master wouldn¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for him,¡± Steven replied, indifferent.


    Steven


    Alex


    Poof!


    Steven split the man in half, from top to bottom. It was then that a green light exploded from this man¡¯s


    corpse. It floated out and formed a phantom.


    Steven


    Alex


    It was a young man with a gloomy face, staring at Steven.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Are you the one who killed my men?¡±

 Chapter 2800

    Chapter 2800


    The man was the young master of the Lun Sect, Julius Jackson. Presently, he was in soul projection


    form, hiding in the body of the disciple who had just died.


    Bjorne locked eyes with him.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Julius gave a despicable expression and gaze.


    ¡°So what if I did?¡± Bjorne¡¯s was even more aloof than Julius. ¡°You¡¯re that bast*rd young master who


    stole your subordinate¡¯s concubine? Your subordinates even betrayed you and called you a bast*rd


    behind your back. Are you that stupid toe here to avenge them?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Julius¡¯ eyes widened as he suppressed his anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡±


    As the young master of the Lun Sect, Julius had always been on a high horse. Bjorne¡¯s repeated


    humiliation of him caused him to fly into a rage. ¡°Tell me. who the hell are you?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m your grandpa!¡±


    Bjorne picked up the Xavion Sword and shed it at him.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡®No matter what projection you are¡­ All of you, just go to hell.¡¯


    Swoosh!


    Not only could the Xavion Sword sever flesh, but it could also sever souls. Although Julius¡¯s projection


    was not even a soul, it shattered and split in half after the sword went through it. It seemed the


    projection was still somewhat rted to its main body.


    Before this mental projection was extinguished entirely, vicious words came out. ¡°Aborigine, you¡¯ve


    actually mastered the Xavion Sword. Very well. I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯ll definitelye and find you.¡±


    Poof!


    Next, the mental projectionpletely shattered and was extinguished.


    ***


    On the edge of the moon outside the atmosphere, a blood-red demonic mountain floated with a


    terrifying aura. On it, a young man was furiously smashing the table and chairs around him. A trembling


    maid stepped forward to clean up, only to be pped hard by the man a couple of times.


    That man was Julius Jackson.


    ¡°Young Master. What¡¯s going on?¡± an old man asked cautiously after rushing over.


    Julius¡¯s had a cold face. ¡°All of our disciples who crossed the boundary were wiped out in the sanctuary


    just now. They obtained nothing, too.¡±


    The old man was shocked. ¡°How could this happen? Is it because of the mechanisms and traps in the


    sanctuary? Sigh. The people in the Wastnds have long received the news and have made


    preparations in those ancient sanctuaries. Those whose cultivation levels remained might not escape


    unscathed, what more disciples whose cultivation levels have been reduced.¡±


    Julius¡¯s face was sullen. ¡°It wasn¡¯t mechanisms and traps. It was an aborigine. ¡±


    ¡°What? An aborigine?¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right. It¡¯s an aborigine. He has killed all our people and even destroyed my mental projection.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The old man was shocked. The previous Wastnds were still forbiddennds. The aborigines over


    there were like birds with broken wings.


    ¡®How could they still fly so high under such circumstances?¡¯


    After a pause, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Young Master, the spiritual energy


    and will of the Wastnds has been resurrected, and the tide of spiritual energy has even erupted.


    This is spiritual energy condensed in the universe, so its significance is extraordinary. Some old


    geezers have very likely awakened during the tide of spiritual energy¡­¡±


    Julius said, ¡°It¡¯s a young man. I can tell he¡¯s not even fifty.¡±


    The old man¡¯s mouth was agape, totally stunned this time.

 Chapter 2801

    Chapter 2801


    The people who had crossed the boundary had cultivation levels of Human Immortal.


    Could a young man who wasn¡¯t even fifty have killed them? What was his cultivation level?


    One was apelling figure who had cultivated himself into a Human Immortal in fifty years, what


    more the other one who could massacre Human Immortals.


    Eventually, Julius said, ¡°That guy was holding the Xavion Sword in his hand. Get me a pen and paper.


    I¡¯ll draw his face. Go and investigate him. You have to get to the bottom of this guy. ¡±


    ***


    In the temple, Abraham was searching over the corpses. After looking through several bodies from the


    Lun Sect, he grunted in frustration. ¡°D*mn it! They were all paupers!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    All that was on their bodies were scrap metal. Not even a single storage ring could be found. Even


    those weapons in the sword formation force field that didn¡¯t corrode were low-grade ythings.


    Now wealthy, Abraham had cheated abundant resources out of the Underworld people, so he paid no


    attention to the junk before his eyes.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Atchoo!¡± he sneezed inexplicably.


    ¡°Looks like the young master of the Lun Sect is a vindictive viin, flying into a rage somewhere at


    this moment!¡±


    The old protector said, ¡°I have a little impression of the Lun Sect. The name sounds good, but they


    walk the demonic path. They have made great fortunes out of the dead during the invasion of the


    Undying n. Several millennia have passed, and I never expected this sect to be alive and kicking¡­


    Moreover, someone who can cast a mental projection should be at least Demon King level. His


    strength is equivalent to a Golden Immortal, so you better be careful.¡±


    udia was shocked. ¡°He¡¯s actually a Golden Immortal? How can we be fine when such a person is


    targeting us?¡±


    Abraham said indifferently, ¡°Why should I be afraid? If he ever darese, I¡¯ll kill him. The key is that


    he doesn¡¯t even dare toe.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    The old man was looking at the broken Genbu statue during the conversation. He then shook his head


    and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After thinking for a while, Abraham took out that animal skin and handed the scroll over to the old man.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m returning this secret manual to you.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    The old man smiled. ¡°This thing was just a little trick of mine back then. In fact, the one you¡¯ve acquired


    isn¡¯t legitimate either.¡±


    Abraham was taken aback. ¡°Is this one a fake too?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The old man said, ¡°I can¡¯t precisely say it¡¯s fake, but it¡¯s a simplified version of the True Martial Star-


    Shattering Punch. The requirements for the real True Martial Star-Shattering Punch are too high. Even


    if it were someone with the True Martial bloodline, very few could cultivate it. The simplified version has


    reduced requirements. Although the power is greatly reduced, it can still be called the Divine cultivation


    technique. You might as well take it and cultivate it while you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°The techniques that I¡¯m cultivating are already tooplicated. I can¡¯t bite off more than I can chew,


    so I won¡¯t,¡± Abraham declined.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The old man swept a weak-looking gaze over Abraham¡¯s body and shook his head. ¡°Indeed, your


    cultivation techniques are a littleplicated. However, all techniques inherently lead toward the same


    goal. You may cultivate someone else¡¯s cultivation technique at first, but afterward, you will cultivate


    your own.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    udia was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by cultivating your own technique?¡±


    ¡°Every set of ready-made cultivation techniques has been created,¡± the old man said. ¡°Only cultivation


    techniques created by yourself will be considered your own. Everyone is different, so naturally, their


    cultivation techniques also differ.¡±


    He looked at Abraham. ¡°Have you been feeling someone inadequate no matter what cultivation


    technique you¡¯ve cultivated?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    After some thought, Abraham nodded.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°This is the disadvantage of cultivating someone else¡¯s technique. You¡¯ve reached the point of


    revealing hidden truths. It¡¯s time you walk your own path and create a cultivation technique that suits


    you. This True Martial Star-Shattering Punch allows you a glimpse of the way.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Abraham pondered them for a long while. Finally, he became enlightened.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for your advice!¡±


    ¡°What about me? Sir, please take a look at me too,¡± udia pleaded.


    The old man nced at her and shook his head.


    udia asked, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°If you cultivate this¡­ The results will truly be nonsensical. Please forgive me for


    being powerless. I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Unable to hold back, Abraham burst intoughter.

 Chapter 2802

    Chapter 2802


    udia¡¯s face sank instantly.


    Even the protector of the True Martial Shrine, who had survived the ancient times, said that he was


    powerless. Wouldn¡¯t she be condemned?


    ¡°Sir, sir¡­ I think I still can be saved. Please take a closer look at me.¡±


    The old man shook his head firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to look anymore. You¡¯ve ruined your cultivation.¡±


    Ludwig almost choked withughter at the side. This protector¡¯s words were so straightforward they


    would make anyone cry.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    udia red at Ludwig in annoyance. ¡°What are youughing at? If youugh again, I¡¯ll tell your


    father-inw you¡¯ve assaulted his woman.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Gasp!


    Ludwig instantly felt strangled.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    If those words were to enter the ears of Luna¡¯s father, the matter would be severe. More importantly,


    the two were close to each other just now, and Ludwig would never convince him of his innocence.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Sir, I think my cultivation level has soared rapidly, especially during the recent tide of spiritual energy. I


    have absorbed lots of it had a direct breakthrough¡­ I think I¡¯m among the top in martial arts and


    cultivation levels in thisnd of America. Could you have been mistaken?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°You have a feminine physique, yet you cultivated that Serenity or god knows what.


    The faster you achieve a breakthrough, the deeper you will be ruined.¡±


    And so, udia truly became a little anxious. Her sisters had taken progressive approaches in their


    cultivation, so they had promising prospects. Meanwhile, she wanted to grow old together with Gilbert.


    Now that such a situation had happened, didn¡¯t that mean she¡¯d stop advancing and fall back at a


    certain stage?


    If her cultivation level could no longer break through, her lifespan would be fixed, but she still did not


    wish to die a premature death.


    She begged the old man to help her find a way. Eventually, she gritted her teeth and said Ludwig had


    mentioned a cultivation technique to turn immortal, Fair Maiden¡®s Heart Sutra.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The old man¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Fair Maiden¡¯s Heart Sutra? Are you talking about the sutra that forms


    the Eight Dested Killing Formation, created by Grand Emperor Rowan of the Stoermer Sect in


    ancient times?¡±


    udia did not know about the origin within, but the old man almost stunned her when he told her of


    such an awesome background. She looked at Leonardo, dumbfounded.


    Leonardo,


    Alex,


    Ludwig nodded lightly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    In fact, he was still astonished. Fair Maiden¡¯s Heart Sutra could indeed form the Eight Dested Killing


    Formation. What Suzaku and the others currently cultivated on Oregon Ind was the Eight Dested


    Killing Formation¡­ However, he did not know that this cultivation technique would actually involve


    Grand Emperor Rowan.


    This meant his wife, Dorothy¡­ Oh, Xienna, was inextricably linked to Grand Emperor Rowan. As


    expected, it had extraordinary origins!


    The protector was shocked. ¡°If it¡¯s really this technique, it might be possible to correct your problem.¡±


    udia¡¯s eyes turned passionate at once. ¡°Leonardo, pass me the secret manual for the cultivation of


    the Fair Maiden¡¯s Heart Sutrater, and I¡¯ll pretend that your offense has never happened.¡±


    Leonardo,


    Alex,


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it with me at the moment. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    ***


    They left the temple and headed all the way to the True Martial Shrine.


    Ludwig had been scanning around with his divine eye, trying to find Luna, Jade, or the others.


    Unfortunately, he failed to detect anyone. Instead, they had encountered a few waves of undead


    creatures.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Fortunately, the creatures were of lowbat power, and after Ludwig had solved half of them alone,


    he sessfully fetched udia and the old man out of the battlefield.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig was pondering over True Martial Star-Shattering Punch while battling.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Then, he noticed something, this set of cultivation techniques required extremely high physical fitness.


    Luckily, Ludwig¡¯s had very high endurance after his cells had been polished and evolved, and he could


    cultivate it sessfully.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The intermittently appearing Undying n members and undead creatures had just be his test


    subjects.


    ¡°Attaining a new insight to truths. This is the realm you have to pursue at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Returning to one¡¯s true self is the ultimate truth.¡±


    ¡°Use your heart to perceive every inch and cell of your body¡­¡±


    The surviving old man from the True Martial Shrine enlightened Ludwig from time to time so he could


    understand it in his way and walk his way into battle.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    That was the truth of martial cultivation.

 Chapter 2803

    Chapter 2803


    ¡°Whether Buddhism, Daoism, or demonism, all realms will inherently try to achieve the same goal.¡±


    ¡°What you have to do is to forget all the moves, screen out the conventions and restrictions, ignore the


    attributes and start exclusively from within yourself. Find the ws in your own body before making up


    for them¡­¡±


    The old protector was a man with a rich experience. Although he had endured an unusual three


    thousand years of struggle and was now on his deathbed, he had umted massivebat


    knowledge, which was a great treasure.


    It was a great blessing that Joe could receive his advice without reservation.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡®Ignore the attributes. Ignore Buddhism and Daoism.¡¯


    ¡®Thest foundation is energy in itself. Energy can be drawn out from ancient runes.¡¯


    ¡®Energy, energy¡­¡¯


    After Joe¡¯s mind had been enlightened, he awakened and prepared himself for battle.


    Joe


    Alex


    And so, it was unknown how many roads Joe had to walk and how many undead creatures he had


    killed, but he could finallyprehend the truth at a certain life and death moment¡­ True Martialism


    was grounded on the self to discover oneself.


    Joe


    Alex


    As for other ways, one would have to borrow the help of outsiders to continue developing. The path he


    was now walking on bad directly started from his body. Using his body as a foundation, he ascended


    from his roots.


    Wham!


    Joe was blocking a passageway with countless undead skeletons ahead. After he sent out a punch


    directly, sand flew, and stones hurtled through the air, and the world seemed to have copsed.


    Joe


    Alex


    This was his first step on the path he had chosen. Divine power, Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, and


    Thunder Palm Mantra blended together. He forgot the existing cultivation techniques, moves, and


    inherent cultivation modes, turning them into pure energy.


    Energy and attributes werepressed. The way that best suited the body was the gate to many


    wonders.


    Wham!


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    Joe disyed his might at the passageway, throwing out a ball of light with extremelypressed


    energy. It was based on the enlightenment from the True Martial Star-Shattering Punch, coupled with a


    newbat element he refined.


    Joe


    Alex


    The ball of light exploded in the horde of undead creatures.


    It felt as if a nuclear bomb had been detonated. It resulted in a surprisingly powerful impact.


    After the explosion, the undead creatures within a radius of a thousand yards were seen vanishing into


    thin air. The st had even left an enormous crater.


    udia covered her mouth. ¡°What an impressive means of attack.¡±


    When Joe saw the aftermath, he said contentedly, ¡°It¡¯s just the initial stage, but I believe I¡¯ve found the


    feeling and seen the direction.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The old protector said nothing and just smiled. However, the old man¡¯s face looked paler, and his


    mental strength further deteriorated.


    It wasn¡¯t like Joe hadn¡¯t thought of ways to extend his life. Joe had even taken the most valuable


    longevity pill and handed it over to him, but to no avail.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    The old man was going to breathe hisst, he was disying five signs of impending death.


    Eventually, Joe carried the old man on his back and stepped on the flying sword to speed up his


    journey. Three dayster, they finally arrived at the entrance of the True Martial Shrine.


    Joe


    Alex


    However, udia was scared witless after seeing a corpse at the entrance. When she looked at the


    outfit, she thought it was her man, Gilbert.


    She turned over the corpse to take a look. It turned out not to be him.


    Even so, udia still eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Manny from the Flying Eagles!¡±

 Chapter 2804

    Chapter 2804


    Paul had seen many Flying Eagles members but had hadn¡¯t the slightest impression of the deceased


    man before his eyes.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°A sword through the heart killed him.¡±


    After Paul examined the corpse for a moment, he could tell the fatal wound was from the sword directly


    piercing the heart through the back. Besides, the de aura had shattered the entire heart with a


    residual destructive energy in the body. This was the root cause of the exploded heart.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Moreover, the time of death has not exceeded half a day.¡±


    Paul was the inheritor of the Ultimate Book of Medicine that had miraculous medical skills, so he could


    roughly tell the corpse¡¯s condition at a nce.


    Paul


    Alex


    udia was a little upset. Paul could tell that it wasn¡¯t simply a day or two that she had known Manny


    and he should be someone she was well acquainted with. However, since he died so tragically in front


    of her, with bulging eyes and a hideous grimace, he must have suffered immense pain before death.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Who was it? Who killed Manny?¡± Tears streamed down udia¡¯s face as she spoke those words.


    ¡°Could it be the Lun Sect people again?¡±


    Paul said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked at the residual energy in his body, but it¡¯s not the same as the ones in the Lun


    Sect people. The path taken contains a destructive attribute.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Destructive attribute?¡±


    The True Martial protector murmured, ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    He squatted and took a closer look at the wound on Manny, before feeling the corpse¡¯s condition. After


    muttering to himself for a few seconds, he said, ¡°It¡¯s the Silencing Sword.¡±


    The rim of her eyes turning red, ¡°Sir, what is the Silencing Sword?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°In the entire world, the only ones who know about the Silencing Sword are the


    people from the Silencing Sword Sect. Have theye here as well?¡±


    Both Paul and udia had never heard of this sect.


    Paul


    Alex


    However, the old manter shook his head and said, ¡°The Silencing Sword Sect was a famous and


    upright sect. Even until now, its master still holds a high position in the League of Cultivators and was


    close to the Stoermer Sect. Rumor had it that Heavenly Emperor Rowan, the leader of the alliance,


    gave this Silencing Sword set to the founder of the Silencing Sword Sect¡­ The sect¡¯s members have


    always been benevolent andpassionate; they couldn¡¯t possibly kill so indiscriminately or, perhaps,


    there¡¯s a hidden agenda behind it?¡±


    The man was dead, and no other evidence could be found.


    Paul was worried. Since Manny was now dead after some Silencing Sword had killed him, what then


    about the others?


    Paul


    Alex


    udia was anxious as well. Having no time to bury Manny, she hurriedly looked around for the other¡¯s


    footprints.


    Eventually, the True Martial old man said, ¡°Someone has opened the True Martial Shrine. I think that


    they¡¯ve gone in.¡±


    udia immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in too. Hurry up.¡±


    It was then that a faint sound of zither came from afar. The sound was urgent like they were getting


    ambushed from all sides.


    ¡°Sky-Devil Zither! It¡¯s Luna Flores!¡± Paul immediately recognized it. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they are in danger. Guys,


    wait here. I¡¯ll go look.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul then disappeared.


    Paul


    Alex


    udia tried to chase him, but she couldn¡¯t even see his shadow.


    The old man looked at the ground where Paul had stepped on and said, ¡°What great Terrain Stride!


    The spatial spell formation under his feet has be so profound!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    udia couldn¡¯t see Albert, so she abandoned the intention to help him. Since the sound wasing


    from a distance, she would arrivete, even if she dashed at full speed.


    Albert,


    Alex,


    ¡°I¡¯ve really underestimated him.¡±


    ¡°There is always someone better than us!¡±


    After hearing udia¡¯s voice, the old man nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to know where we stand. People


    are valuable when they have self knowledge. Only then can they pursue someone with vigor. ¡±


    udia asked, ¡°Sir, can I still pursue him?¡±


    The old man pondered, then said something thatpletely tore udia apart.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for a woman to pursue a man. As long as you swallow your pride, disregard your dignity,


    be thick-skinned, destroy your inhibitions, and act sluttier, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard forcing yourself


    on him at the critical moment.¡±


    udia¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Sir! l¡¯m his aunt!¡±


    The old man¡¯s brows trembled. ¡°Oh, God¡­¡±

 Chapter 2805

    Chapter 2805


    It was indeed Luna, Xerxes, and the others in the distance.


    They had encountered a horde powerful of undead demon beasts, and since there was arge number,


    the few were in a predicament.


    ¡°Luna, Freya, you should break through and run to that shrine first! Don¡¯t mind us! Hurry!¡± Xerxes


    shouted. Here, he possessed the highest cultivation level.


    He grabbed a small g in his hand. A treasure only asrge as his palm, its power was quite


    stunning¡­ However, Principal Lawlor appeared to have poor endurance while using the g. With his


    current cultivation level, the mental consumption was too great. He was so tired that his face turned


    pallid, and he was sweating bullets.


    Luna was plucked the Sky-Devil Zither with bloodstained fingers. ¡°Uncle Xerxes, you¡¯re already out of


    strength. You can¡¯t hold it at all. If we were to leave, it would be leaving you to die here. I will never


    allow it.¡±


    Martiny said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, we will all die! Leave quickly while you still can!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯ t leave. Even if I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯ll die with you!!!¡± Freya screamed as she cried.


    ¡°Do you guys want our sacrifice to go in vain? Hurry up! Leave!¡±


    ¡°Leave! Leave quick..¡±


    Wham!


    An undead cheetah-type demon beast attacked Martiny in her back, digging behind three gashes so


    deep her bones were visible.


    Freya¡¯s heart thumped before rushing over to protect her mother.


    However, Martiny suddenly chanted an incantation. It was the strongest Wind Chant of the Exorcist


    Dragons. A mass of wind enveloped Freya and Luna and soared to the sky, forcibly pulling them away


    from the battlefield.


    ¡°Mom, Morn..!¡±


    ¡°No. Put me down. Put me down¡­¡±


    The two daughters struggled violently as their eyes widened in rage.


    They then heard a dragon¡¯s roar descending from the sky, exploding in their ears. They saw a Benares


    Dragon, covered in greenish golden luster, diving down when they looked up.


    A man was standing on the dragon¡¯s head. It was Rowan!


    Rowan


    Alex


    When Luna saw that it was Steven, she was instantly overjoyed and shouted, ¡°Rowan! Hubby! Hurry!


    Save my mom and Uncle Xerxes! Hurry! They are over there!¡±


    Steven,


    Alex,


    Rowan


    Alex


    The two women were engulfed in the mass of wind like in air bubbles. They weren¡¯t in control of their


    movements and could only frantically sway their arms, asking Rowan for help.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Roar!


    Who else would the Benares Dragon be but Dora?


    Dora


    Ne


    She fiercely swung her tail and enveloped Rowan before sending him flying. Rowan borrowed the


    energy and turned himself into a stream of light that exceeded thirty times the speed of sound. It was


    even way faster than Instant Teleportation.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Bodhi¡¯s Dragon-Tusk Punch! Break it!¡±


    Wham!


    Rowan¡¯s punch exploded in front of Martiny, forming a circr attack surface. Strange andplicated


    runes appeared, killing two undead demon beasts right away, while another four were blown away by


    the shockwave.


    Rowan


    Alex


    A single punch had directly resolved Martiny¡¯s life and death crisis.


    He teleported to Xerxes and swung the Xavion Sword,shing out a vacuum zone. Immediately


    afterward, Dora entered the field.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dora


    Ne


    The situation instantly reversed sides. Two minutester, they were done wiping out the enemies.


    Rowan could see Xerxes drenched in sweat and lying on the ground while sticking his tongue out and


    panting heavily. He then flicked a pill at him with his fingers. ¡°Principal Lawlor, are you alright?¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    After Xerxes swallowed the pill, his breathing started to stabilize. ¡°D*mn it. I almost died. Luckily, you


    were here in time. Hurry up and examine Sis Martiny¡¯s condition. She¡¯s injured badly.¡±


    Rowan immediately went to examine Martiny¡¯s injuries. At a nce, what he saw made him frown.


    Rowan

 Chapter 2806

    Chapter 2806


    ¡°Mom, mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    Luna and Freya didn¡¯t run far. When she used the Windsong, Freya had reached her limit when she


    used the Windsong, so the attack wasn¡¯t quite as powerful as she hoped. When they managed to


    escape miles away from the battlefield, the bubble had already burst.


    The two rushed back again, saddened to see Martiny drenched in blood.


    Although Martiny wasn¡¯t Luna¡¯s biological mother, she was still Metzli¡¯s best friend. Since they both


    married Gilbert, Luna addressed Martiny as ¡®mom¡¯.


    On the contrary, Luna still referred to udie as her aunt since she didn¡¯t feel close to her at all. To


    Luna, udie was no match for Martiny, as Martiny felt more like a mother to her.


    ¡°Jordan, how¡¯s my mom?¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    ¡°Come on, say something! Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    ¡°Save her, please!¡±


    Moses closed his eyes, thinking about how he could heal the severely wounded Martiny. Put in a


    difficult spot, he was still trying to figure out the best approach in a difficult spot.


    Moses


    Alex


    At the time, Xerxes was still on the floor, panting. Only then did he realize that Martiny¡¯s wounds were


    far more severe than he thought, and he crawled back up to his feet in a hurry.


    Xerxes, another miracle doctor, was quite familiar with Western and traditional medicine. He


    immediately checked Martiny¡¯s pulse and became shocked and upset. ¡°How are you so badly


    wounded, Mayer?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Freya started panicking. ¡°Uncle, how¡­ How is my mom?¡±


    Xerxes seemed to be rather gloomy. ¡°All her veins have ruptured.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Luna and Freya were appalled.


    Since they were both cultivators, they knew well enough what that meant. This indicated that Martiny


    would be paralyzed, or worse, her life force would drain very rapidly. She would most definitely die if


    she couldn¡¯t replenish her energy in time.


    Freya ced her head on her mother¡¯s chest, bawling her eyes out. Luna was sobbing quietly as well.


    However, Martiny smiled softly. ¡°Oh my dear children, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m dying now. My veins are just


    broken¡­ It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m happy enough that you two are safe, so live on happily¡­¡±


    Xerxes said, ¡°Mayer, it was because of thatst Windsong you used¡­¡±


    Martiny turned to him, still smiling. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was worth it.¡±


    Despite being at her limit, Martiny had decided to use the strongest, forbidden, wind-elemental spell in


    her tribe. With the little Chi she had left in her body, she wouldn¡¯t have seeded in casting the spell.


    In spite of that, she sacrificed her veins to save her children, dragging the two girls away from the


    battlefield by force. That was how her veins tore.


    Xerxes let out a deep sigh, unable to do much to remedy this situation.


    As the group was still drowning in sadness, Ynda spoke up. ¡°I think¡­ I may be of help.¡±


    Ynda


    Ne


    Moses opened his eyes abruptly and shouted at her. ¡°No!¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    He knew what she was going to say.


    Ynda was a Benares Dragon, and Martiny was part of the Exorcist Dragons, so they were surely


    rted somehow. This meant that Martiny¡¯s body could handle the strength of a Benares Dragon


    vein¡­


    Ynda


    Ne


    With this, Moses was able to iniderstand what Ynda meant by ¡®help¡¯. She wanted to cut off one of


    her veins and give it to Freya¡¯s mother. However, that was a dragon vein that they were talking about,


    not something one should be giving up easily. Not only would it hurt when they cut it off, but it would


    also affect Ynda¡¯s body greatly too.


    Moses


    Alex


    Ynda


    Ne


    Ynda


    Ne


    Freya fell silent after hearing Ynda¡¯s suggestion to save her mother, too, not knowing what to say.


    Even though she really wanted Ynda¡¯s help, she knew how cruel it would be for Ynda to go


    through such pain¡­ More importantly, she wasn¡¯t even close to Ynda.


    Ynda


    Ne


    Ynda


    Ne


    Ynda


    Ne


    Ynda


    NeContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2807

    Chapter 2807


    Anita dragged Adrian aside. ¡°Sir, Luna is your wife, which makes her my master. Her mother is dying as


    we speak Since I¡¯ll be merely sacrificing one vein to save her, I think it¡¯s worth the shot.¡±


    Anita


    Ne


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°But, that¡¯d be too cruel to you¡­¡± Adrian was heartbroken.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, Sir.¡± Anita smiled.


    Anita


    Ne


    Saddened, Adrian caressed her soft cheek with one hand. ¡°Anita, ever since you¡¯ve followed me,


    you¡¯ve only been suffering. You¡¯ve never had any happiness or peace. You don¡¯t owe me anything, but


    I do owe you a lot.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Anita


    Ne


    Anita shook her head. ¡°Sir, my greatest happinesses from being by your side. Even though I am


    just your servant, you care for me. And for that, I am content enough!¡±


    Anita


    Ne


    ¡°Besides, we Benares Dragons can regrow our veins within a hundred years. So, please take it out for


    me, Sir!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s heart shuddered, embracing Anita softly.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Anita


    Ne


    Being a descendent of the ancient Benares Dragon tribe, Anita was actually far older than Adrian. She


    was royalty as well, viewed as the queen of the Benares. Despite all this, she acted as a servant for


    Adrian¡­


    Anita


    Ne


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°What did I ever do to deserve you?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you can consider it as me wanting to win your heart by showing you mine.¡±


    She gently pushed Adrian off her, then leaped into the air, showing her true form, arge greenish-


    golden Benares Dragon.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Let¡¯s start then, Sir!¡±


    ¡°Anita, remember this. You¡¯re not my servant but the most important ally I¡¯ve ever had. I will be


    borrowing your vein today, but mark my words. I will generously return this favor someday.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anita


    Ne


    Anita nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to that then.¡±


    Anita


    Ne


    ***


    Roar!


    The air was filled with the loud howl of a dragon.


    Adrian held the Dragon Bone Sword in one hand and the bloody dragon vein in his other, the one he


    had just cut out of Anita¡¯s body. Using the sword would help minimize the damage to Anita.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Anita


    Ne


    Anita


    Ne


    Even then, Anita was still crying and quivering from the pain, which made the others very anxious.


    Anita


    Ne


    After cutting the vein off, Adrian immediately inserted arge amount of divine power into Anita¡¯s body.


    He even grabbed a handful of heavenlyw fruit and fed it to her.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Anita


    Ne


    ¡°Sir, quicky, use the vein on Miss Mayer while it¡¯s still fresh,¡± Anita said, falling into Adrian¡¯s arms as


    she turned back into her ethereal human form.


    Anita


    Ne


    Adrian


    Alex


    Luna and Freya rushed over to help, holding Anita for Adrian instead.


    Anita


    Ne


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°We Exorcist Dragons will forever be grateful for your sacrifice!¡±


    Adrian dashed over, using the Ultimate Book of Medicine on Martiny, and carved a Zharvakko


    formation on the ground. He then ced Anita¡¯s vein on Martiny¡¯s back. Within seconds, the thick vein


    became thinner and softer as if it had turned into a bundle of silk and slid into Martiny¡¯s body.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Anita


    Ne


    Boom!


    Martiny¡¯s body shivered as the redness covered her entire body.


    The process wasn¡¯t quitefortable for her as well. All her ruptured veins had to be swallowed up by


    the dragon vein before they were substituted. The pain she had to experience was no different from


    being skinned alive.


    It was merely good fortune that she managed to handle all of that.


    After the dragon vein had reced every vein in Martiny¡¯s body, something miraculous happened.


    Dragon chants echoed in the air as several words appeared before her, forming a sentence.


    ¡®May all that preside over warriors be my vanguard.¡¯


    The voices were soft and vague, Adrian couldn¡¯t really make them out, despite being right next to


    Martiny.


    Adrian


    Alex


    On the other hand, Anita understood every single thing. She stood up abruptly with her eyes closed,


    listening to those chants carefully. Suddenly, a phantom of a Benares Dragon appeared behind her,


    growing in size until it touched the skies.


    Anita


    Ne


    After hearing the dragon chants on Martiny¡¯s body, she was actually evolving and improving.

 Chapter 2808

    Chapter 2808


    ¡°She¡­ What is happening to her?¡±


    Luna and Freya leaned against each other. They were initially holding Geena, but the dragon was in a


    rather odd condition. Behind her was arge phantom of a Benares Dragon, yet Geena herself floated


    in mid-air, curled up in a fetal position, it was as if she had turned back into an ancient dragon egg.


    Geena


    Ne


    Geena


    Ne


    ¡°Shush, don¡¯t disturb her. She must be meditating,¡± Xerxes replied.


    On the other hand, Anderson hadn¡¯t stopped one bit as Martiny¡¯s wounds weren¡¯tpletely healed.


    The dragon vein was still merging with her body at the time. However, he could sense an ancient aura


    coming from Martiny¡¯s blood. The sealed mark within her bloodline was activated by inserting the


    dragon vein.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°An Ancestor Dragon?¡± Anderson was somewhat shocked but figured it somehow made sense in the


    end.


    Anderson


    Alex


    He had entered the Spiritual Realm of Dragons after all and even saw the Dragon Tomb Mountain


    himself. Moreover, Martiny was the current head of the Exorcist Dragons. Hence, he knew that the


    ancient bloodline of the Mayers had actually sealed a contract with Ancestor Dragons, receiving the


    recognition of those very dragons.


    The Mayer family of the Exorcist Dragons were extremely secretive and mysterious. Even Anderson


    couldn¡¯t understand that family, let alone Luna.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Martiny¡¯s wounds were healing rapidly. At first, her speedy recovery was all thanks to Anderson¡¯s help,


    butter on, she could do it on her own. Several symbols surrounded her body, forming a giant golden


    ball.


    Anderson


    Alex


    After that, it appeared to form a connection to the phantom behind Geena.


    Geena


    Ne


    ***


    Not far away was the True Martial Shrine. udia was rather restless, standing at the entrance as she


    worried for the others. She noticed arge dragoning out of nowhere, but she had no idea what


    was happening due to the long distance.


    ¡°No, I have to check on them. I may be of help.¡± udia said.


    ¡°Just wait here, stop worrying so much!¡± an elder said.


    ¡°The battle has ended. If I¡¯m seeing this right, someone may have activated their sealed bloodline and


    became a Dragon Whisperer.¡±


    ¡°A Dragon Whisperer?¡± udia froze for quite a while.


    ¡°Do you mean¡­ Martiny?¡±


    She then proceeded to question further. ¡°Sir, what is a Dragon Whisperer?¡±


    The old man looked towards the dragon phantom in the sky, not saying anything.


    ***


    The dragon phantom stayed in the sky for ten whole minutes, then faded away slowly. With that, the


    wounds on Martiny¡¯s body werepletely healed.


    Anderson didn¡¯t have to do much, so he returned to Geena and caught her as she fell from the sky.


    ¡°Geena, how are you feeling?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Geena


    Ne


    Geena


    Ne


    Geena smiled faintly. ¡°My, what a blessing in disguise. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a Dragon Whisperer.¡±


    Geena


    Ne


    Anderson asked, ¡°What¡¯s a Dragon Whisperer?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Geena¡¯s eyes lit up and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s a being that every dragon would die for. Once her powers


    grow, and she bes a saint, she would be able to open up the true Dragon World, letting the


    dragons go back to their nativend and receive a great opportunity to improve.¡±


    Geena


    Ne


    ¡°Even though she¡¯s not a Dragon Saint yet, she would still be able to help me evolve with her current


    powers. Originally, the dragon vein that I sacrificed would require a hundred years to grow back out, but


    with her powers, the time could be cut by half.¡±


    After a short pause, Geena continued. ¡°Sir, I just heard a whisper regarding ancient dragons, and I¡¯m


    quite enlightened at the moment. However, I may need to confine myself for a while, so please stay


    safe, Sir. If the situation calls for it, you can still summon me by force.¡±


    Geena


    Ne


    Anderson replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re injured, so you can just rx and take your time¡­ Oh right, I


    have some thing for you.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    He then handed Geena the Yellow Obsidian Chi he got from the Underworld.


    Geena


    Ne


    ¡°Sir, this¡­¡± The dragon was so shocked that her mouth was left agape.


    Anderson smiled softly. ¡°Take your time, alright?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Not knowing what to say, she embraced him tightly instead. Her eyes were filled with unending joy and


    tenderness when looking at him.


    ***


    The dragon turned into a tattoo, hiding herself on Anderson¡¯s body.


    Anderson


    Alex

 Chapter 2809

    Chapter 2809


    At the time, Martiny was regaining consciousness too. Her aura was no longer the same as before, as


    the Chi within her had be rather mysterious and powerful. She, too, was also quite shocked after


    noticing the changes in her own body.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking some rest, she walked over to Anderson and said, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Anderson.


    I¡­¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson immediately interrupted her and waved his hands back and forth. ¡°Mrs. Mayer, we¡¯re on the


    same team now. You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Luna held Anderson¡¯s arm. ¡°Mmh! Mom, you¡¯re my mother, so he¡¯s kind of like half a son to you too.


    You can request anything from him.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    At this point, Luna decided that she didn¡¯t need to hide anything, especially after having walked over


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    Freya spoke up. ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t you just say that you didn¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Anderson?


    Why are you saying that he¡¯s now half a son to Mom?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Luna replied, ¡°I realize now that I¡¯m in love with him, okay?¡±


    ¡°Stop hiding it, sis. You were hugging me in your sleep while calling Anderson¡¯s name. And you kept


    touching me all over¡­ Besides, Aunt Benmore has already told us.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Luna was utterly speechless.


    Martiny smiled and asked, ¡°Oh right, Anderson. Where¡¯s udia?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson pointed towards the True Martial Shrine. ¡°She¡¯s there.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    He then told her that a member of the Flying Eagles, Manny, had died at the shrine¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Manny¡­ Is dead?¡± Xerxes jumped and yelped in disbelief. His eyes even started to redden.


    Only then did Anderson find out that Manny was one of the veteran members of the Flying Eagles.


    Before the academy was even founded, Manny was Jade¡¯s subordinate. They had been through life


    and death together, serving their country¡­


    Anderson


    Alex


    Manny, hot-tempered and a perfectionist, disliked some who participated in managing the Flying


    Eagles, especially the higher-ups in America. They had been in conflict a few times, which made him


    flip the table and quit the team¡­


    Despite this, he remained good friends with Jade, being a strong ally by her side. If something ever


    happened, he would surely be there at all times. Hence, he was naturally close to Xerxes.


    Unexpectedly, he had actually died here.


    After that, they found out that Charming and the others might face something even more sinister, which


    was most likely within the shrine. Restless, the group rushed over to the True Martial Shrine.


    After the group met up with udia and the old guardian, they briefly greeted them. Anderson then


    asked the old man to open the shrine¡¯s gates, bringing the entire team along with him too.


    Anderson


    Alex


    They noticed another corpse right after entering, but it didn¡¯t belong to the Flying Eagles. It was the


    body of their enemy.


    The corpse was in more formal clothing, with a sword on its chest. Moreover, a tiny, ancient word was


    carved into it, the word ¡®Silencing¡¯. It wouldn¡¯t take much for one to know that this person was from the


    Silencing Sword Sect.


    Just then, Xerxes yelled. ¡°Butcher!¡±


    He ran over and helped up a bulky man in the corner. The man was drenched in blood, unable to


    move.


    Anderson was shocked. He, too, knew who the Butcher was. They had fought side by side in Japan,


    destroying Mount Fuji together. He might be buff and all, but he was a very caring person. He was


    gentle to Bunty, his lover, so it was truly unexpected that¡­


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet!¡±


    Anderson sensed a faint life force within Butcher. His soul still remained, but his body was half a step


    away from his coffin. His condition, however, wasn¡¯t entirely irrecoverable.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Thus, Anderson immediately took out a small bottle that contained the Fountain of Life. He told Xerxes


    to open Butcher¡¯s mouth and fed him the water.


    Anderson


    Alex


    With more healing, they were finally able to bring Butcher back.


    ¡°Butcher, how are you feeling? What happened to my brother and sister-inw? And what about


    Commander Benmore?¡± Xerxes demanded to know.


    ¡°Principal Lawlor, guys¡­ They¡¯re inside, go save them. The enemy is just too strong.¡±


    As they were speaking, a loud voice came from upfront ¡°Yo. More back up from the Wastnds? Pretty


    good, I must say. Now that you¡¯re here, I can use you all as a sacrifice. Saves me the effort of capturing


    some from the outside.¡±

 Chapter 2810

    Chapter 2810


    With that, seven figures appeared in front of the group while the sound of footsteps echoed in the halls.


    They all wore the same clothes and carried identical swords, just like the Silencing Sword Sect¡¯s dead


    disciple.


    Seeing these people, Butcher¡¯s expressions instantly perked up¡­ He was the one who held them


    back, giving Channing and the others a chance to escape, including his lover. After fighting for a while,


    the Silencing Sword Sect members must¡¯ve thought he was dead and chased after the rest.


    ¡®These people are back, but where¡¯s Bunty and the others?¡¯


    He started panicking and questioned, ¡°Where are ourrades? What did you do to them?¡±


    The red-haired teen noticed Butcher and was shocked. Being the leader of the sect, he spoke up first.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! How is this pillock not dead yet?¡±


    ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t it better that he¡¯s alive?¡± another chimed in. ¡°We need quite a lot of blood from these


    Wastnd junk. This guy is huge, so we can definitely squeeze a lot of blood out of him¡­ With the rest


    of those natives, we might just have enough or perhaps a little extra!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alder and his group were extremely furious. These people treated them as livestock,


    ready to turn them into sacrifice.


    Alder


    Alex


    While eyeing the women in the group repeatedly, someone had another idea. His jaw dropped, and his


    eyes filled with sheer lust. ¡°Look, boss! Thosedies are so fine, they are way hotter than the others.


    They¡¯re even prettier than the fairies in our sect!¡±


    ¡°Oh dang. You don¡¯t say? I didn¡¯t really notice them before, but I hope they are really as hot as they


    look now when we look up close. Are all Wastnd women such beauties?¡±


    Their excitement was in a way justified, as every woman who showed up was beautiful in their own


    right. Some might even say that they harbored ethereal appearances. udia, for instance, looked


    cold and distant, but this only made her seem extraordinarily elegant as if she were a bard.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Martiny, on the other hand, was curvy and fair. Her appearance gave off the vibe of lightness as a


    cloud, like a goddess that had descended to Earth.


    Both Luna and Freya were absolute beauties as well. One was passionate, sexy, and hold, while the


    other was your gentle, typical girl next door.


    ¡®This is amazing.¡¯


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯d be a shame to sacrifice such women.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, boss! We couldn¡¯t possibly get such beautiftd women back in the sect, but so many


    Wastnd natives havee to us. This is simply paradise! Why wait when we can have them for


    ourselves now?¡±


    Their leader was very tempted as well, with his eyes fixed on¡­ Martiny. He was this close to drooling


    even. ¡°Alright then, kill all the men, and leave the four of those women!¡±


    ¡°Oh and, I call dibs on that one. You guys can pick from the rest!¡± The leader spoke up, instantly


    iming Martiny for himself.


    Martiny truly was the most beautiful among the group. Not only did she have all the curves in the right


    ces, but her features were also delicate. Her long, fair legs looking as if they had been smeared with


    butter, she also had a divine scent, being a recently awakened Dragon Whisperer.


    However, their words were enough to infuriate these prettydies.


    ¡®How rude and obnoxious!¡¯ they thought.


    ¡°Ahem ¡±


    Just then, the old guardian of the True Martial shrine let out a few dry coughs. ¡°Since when has the


    Silencing Sword sect be a bunch of bandits, going to such lows as to kidnap women?¡±


    Their leader, a red-haired teen, was called Ron Landon. He looked at the old man from the corner of


    his disdain-filled eyes. ¡°Who do you think you are, you crusty old codger? How dare you talk to us


    members of the Silencing Sword sect in such a manner? You¡¯re one cough away from dying anyway,


    so why are you even here?¡±


    The old man had lived a long and fruitful life, not to mention how influential he was. Being the guardian


    of this shrine, he had never been insulted this way in his entire life. It enraged him so severely that he


    very nearly threw blood up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the sect to have ended up like this. Your ancestor, Zen Gailen, would definitely not rest


    if he discovers that the sect he founded has turned into a bandit¡¯s nest.¡±


    One of thorn scrunched his nose up. ¡°Zen¡­ What..? Now? Who in the heck is that? I literally don¡¯t


    know who you¡¯re talking about.¡±

 Chapter 2811

    Chapter 2811


    The old man was utterly speechless. ¡®To think that a sect would forget their ancestors¡­ Beyond


    redemption.¡¯


    Martiny was worried for the safety of Gilbert and the others. ¡°Where¡¯s my husband? What did you do to


    them?¡± she snapped coldly.


    ¡°Your husband? Oh, that man is your partner?¡± Ron looked at Martiny lustfully. He felt the itch of desire


    in his heart, that powerful urge of carrying her away right how and making out with her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯d have to congratte you. Your former husband is dead, and I will soon be your new husband.


    Rest assured, I¡¯ll give you lots of love. I won¡¯t let you feel lonely.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Furious, Martiny charged over immediately, ready to fight with her life.


    Barne quickly moved over and pulled her to a stop. ¡°Aunt Mayer, let me handle these bastards. I¡¯m very


    skilled at killing them.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Even though Martiny had be a Dragon Whisperer, she had just had her veins altered. If she


    attacked forcefully now, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her body.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it now, you brat!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll skin you alive and hang your corpse on the walls of this hall,¡± Ron gleefully proimed with his


    teeth clenched, looking at Barne as if he was looking at a dead person.


    Barne


    Alex


    Just then, Ron¡¯sckey jumped out. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t need to personally handle these weak natives. I


    can kill him with one sh of my sword. I¡¯ll let him know how shallow and unintelligent he is.¡±


    Ron said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him too easily. Break all four of his limbs and pull his tongue out for me. That¡¯s the


    price he has to pay for insulting me.¡±


    Theckey replied. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Theckey was a man of his word. He attacked swiftly, not seeing Barne as a worthy opponent. The


    sword moved like lightning, surrounded by a dead silence.


    Barne


    Alex


    Theckey muttered. ¡°Begin in silence, and end in death!¡±


    Butcher, who was next to Barne at the time, reminded him loudly. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t take the attack


    head-on!¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Butcher had almost died under the same attack just now, the images of which haunted him when he


    thought back upon it.


    Despite that, Barne still stood there, as if he was too shocked with fear. The members of the sect all


    showed expressions of disdain.


    Barne


    Alex


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph, I even wondered how strong he was. Turns out he¡¯s just boasting. What trash!¡±


    ¡°Natives are natives, after all. The natives of this wastnd are no different from rubbish. Just a look at


    the sword, and he¡¯s already so terrified that he can¡¯t move his feet.¡±


    They¡¯d looked down on natives before, and they weren¡¯t about to start respecting them now.


    Whoosh!


    The Silencing Sword shed onto Barne¡¯s neck with immense fury. Just then, everyone¡¯s expression


    turned as they saw how Barne¡¯s neck was untouched. Moreover, a shadow, or what seemed like an


    afterirnage, appeared behind him.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    Splurt!


    A stream of blood shot toward the sky.


    The blood, however, belonged to the severed neckedckey, his eyes stared wide, and his head was


    sent flying.

 Chapter 2812

    Chapter 2812


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He died¡­ Just like that?¡±


    Xerxes and the others weren¡¯t too surprised, mainly because they didn¡¯t understand the background of


    these outsiders.


    The few sect members, however, had their eyes widened, wondering if they were dreaming. They


    couldn¡¯t believe that this kid from the Wastnds could dodge his attacks.


    They viewed him as a mere weakling, who hadn¡¯t even achieved Nascent Soul, unworthy of even


    cleaning their shoes. Yet, he had dodged the attack of Azrael, their eighth sworn brother, and


    beheaded him so swiftly.


    ¡®This can¡¯t be real.¡¯


    ¡®How could these natives possibly wield such powers?!¡¯


    They coincidentally rubbed their eyes simultaneously as they tried to get a better view. The result was


    still the same, though, Azrael was truly dead.


    Ishac said slowly, ¡°Are you all surprised enough? Wondering why wastnd natives could kill you


    outsiders so easily? That¡¯s because you are all outdated and uninformed!¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°What a bunch of arrogant fools,ing to our earth, thinking you can do whatever you want? You


    guys thought wrong.¡±


    Ron red at the crowd and took a deep breath. ¡°Indeed, we have underestimated you, but¡­ This


    ends here.¡±


    ¡°Formation!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The remaining six disciples immediately moved into a sword formation. At the same time, they went on


    full alert.


    Ron said spookily, ¡°Once the formation is set, you¡¯ll definitely be killed! Natives, we give you onest


    chance. Men, kill yourselves. Women, surrender without struggle and satisfy our sexual desires.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll all die!¡±


    Xerxes became so furious, he kicked away Azrael¡¯s dead body. ¡°F*ck! You really think you¡¯re


    something, huh..?!¡±


    ng!


    The shadow of a sword passed by above Azrael, forming some sort of sword lock.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the beheaded Azrael turned into ashes within seconds, under the sword lock.


    Not even one drop of blood was spilled in the process.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t!¡±


    Xerxes, who was just about to rush forward, shuddered and stumbled back a few steps. It was all too


    terrifying for him to bear.


    ¡°That¡¯s one sharp sword formation!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at Ishac. ¡°Josua, do you have any way to solve the situation?¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Josua,


    Alex,


    Ishac frowned, he did have ideas, but the situation wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked. Even though he had


    just killed a man in one sh, it was also Azrael¡¯s sword that allowed him to understand the powers of


    this sword formation.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Just now, he¡¯d almost been stabbed by the sword. It was very swift and had a strong attraction force


    simr to a ck hole. Anything that was captured by the formation would be exterminated.


    He said, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t let their formation be within a meter of you.¡±


    Just then, the old man spoke up. ¡°Their formation isn¡¯t invincible. Its weakness will appear at the peak


    of the formation. After immense poweres diminishment. It will be easily defeated then.¡±


    Ron had goosebumps as he heard the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°You old fool, who exactly are you? What nonsense are you gibbering about? I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±


    He reacted in such a way because the old man waspletely right. That was the biggest weakness


    of the sword and the ultimate secret of their sect.


    Even some of their disciples don¡¯t know about this. Ron was their team leader, and he was an elite


    member, and since he had heard his master talk about this weakness before, he knew about it. Thus,


    all things considered, he decided he had to kill the old man first.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to go through me!¡± Ishac moved forward and shielded the old man behind him.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Xerxes held the Bronze Sword of the Seven Stars in one hand and the Immortal Slicing Formation in


    the other and stepped forward.


    He and Ishac stood back to back. ¡°Josua, let¡¯s finish this quickly and leave one or two alive for


    information. I have a bad feeling about this. My brow keeps twitching I wonder if Jade¡­¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Josua,


    Alex,


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Ishac shouted.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Xerxes, who was worried about his wife, charged forward. The g in his hand waved, and the sword in


    the other hand shed in the air. However, after the first attack, he noticed that something was off¡­


    ¡®Where¡¯s Ishac?¡¯

 Chapter 2813

    Chapter 2813


    Xerxes turned back to see that punk still standing in the same ce. He was having a rough time on


    his own, barely dodging iing attacks. ¡°Barne, you fool! What are you doing? Come on and fight!¡±


    he shouted.


    Barne,


    Alex,


    ¡°You hold on for a little while more. I¡¯m still getting my attack ready.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! You¡¯re such a hindrance!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, let me help you!¡± Luna called out and activated the Sky-Devil Zither. She strummed the


    instrument, and its deadly tunes charged into the warzone.


    Soon, Martiny and Freya joined in too. Even though they weren¡¯t very strong, they could help Xerxes


    draw some k. Yet, they were hardly any help.


    ¡°Brother, this guy¡¯s g is so strong, it¡¯s definitely a rare treasure. We have to take it.¡±


    ¡°I can tell that his breath is getting heavy, and his powers are weakening. He can¡¯t hold the g any


    longer.¡±


    Xerxes was indeed tired of waving the g. He was so exhausted his mouth foamed. ¡°Hey Barne,


    speed it up, will you! Go strike that power move! I¡¯m worn out,¡± he yelled breathlessly.


    Barne,


    Alex,


    If the old man hadn¡¯t spoken about the sword¡¯s weakness and given them hope, he would¡¯ve given up


    by now.


    Two secondster, George finally said, ¡°I¡¯m ready. we can retreat.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    With a body full of injuries, Xerxes flew back However, George¡¯s power move was nowhere to be seen.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Where¡¯s your power move? You weren¡¯t lying, were you?¡±


    ¡°Look at them. Have they pursued us?¡± George asked nonchntly in return.


    George


    Alex


    ¡®What does he mean?¡¯


    Xerxes looked back and realized that the sect members were indeed standing there, not chasing after


    them.


    They looked odd , as though they had turned blind and could not see their surroundings. Looking


    nervous, they turned here and there, waving their swords and screaming out in panicked confusion.


    ¡°Boss, boss! Are you here?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, where did this thick foge from? I can¡¯t see anything. Boss, third brother¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a spell. Be careful, everyone. Come close to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyone there? Can anyone hear me?¡±


    The members of the sect were acting strange. It looked so funny to Xerxes and the others that they had


    to try hard not tough.


    Luna asked, ¡°Why are they suddenly like this?¡±


    The old man looked at George and said, ¡°What an intelligent and devious spell. I can¡¯t even imagine


    how you could form this Elemental Trap without moving. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve surpassed


    Grandmaster stage in constructing formations.¡±


    George


    Alex


    George smiled sheepishly. ¡°I just used some tricks.¡±


    George


    Alex


    The trick he mentioned was casing a mirror image of himself, the one that stood unmoving was the


    illusion, while he had long slipped away underground to cast the formation.


    He had used the twenty-four-rod formation gs he obtained in the Underworld. However, the old man


    had misunderstood George¡¯s words, thinking it was an unfair trick to gain victory.


    George


    Alex


    Xerxes immediately said, ¡°Bring one of them over and ask him where Jade and the others are.¡±


    George nodded. He raised his hand and formed some symbols, changing the formation. Then one


    disciple left the formation area, he¡¯d been squeezed out of it.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    George


    Alex


    Before the man could understand what had happened, George and Xerxes attacked simultaneously


    and broke both of his arms, dragging him outter on.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Speak. Did you harm our friends inside? What happened to them?¡± Xerxes threatened the man with a


    scary expression, his eyes turning red.


    The man was stubborn and refused to give a straight answer. All he said was, ¡°They¡¯re dead!¡±


    Without another word, Xerxes immediately stabbed him to death and turned to George. ¡°Bring another


    two out.¡±


    George


    Alex

 Chapter 2814

    Chapter 2814


    Josua eyed Xerxes with deep thought.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡®Bro, you sure have the zeal, don¡¯t you! You killed the guy after asking one question? Couldn¡¯t you have


    made the most out of him?¡¯


    Josua did think about it, but he still followed Xerxes¡¯ wishes, changing the formation to allow the two


    other people out. Moreover, Josua had stuck a sword through their stomachs before the two could even


    understand what was happening.


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua


    Alex


    The attack wouldn¡¯t kill them as they were quite powerful, but it would definitely hurt. Josua also did it


    so swiftly as if ughtering livestock.


    Josua


    Alex


    The two men clutched their injured stomachs. They looked at Josua and Xerxes, rage filling their eyes.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°You treacherous, despicable people!¡±


    ¡°What else are you natives capable of other than trickery and deception?¡±


    Xerxes ignored their cries and curses. ¡°I only have one question, if I¡¯m not satisfied with your answers,


    you¡¯ll end up like him.¡±


    He pointed to the dead man.


    ¡°Ah, Anatole?!¡±


    ¡°You¡­You f*cking killed him?!¡±


    As he finished speaking, Xerxes stuck his sword into one of their legs. The tip of the de pierced


    through the bones, and the man screamed out loud in pain. He stopped holding back and cursed non-


    stop.


    ¡°Hold your tongue. If you curse at me again, I swear I¡¯ll kill you. ¡± Xerxes said.


    ¡°F*ck! Tou think I¡¯m scared of you?¡±


    Splurt!


    Xerxes mercilessly drove his sword cruelly into the man¡¯s mouth until it prated the back of his skull.


    The man died on the spot.


    The other man next to him saw the bloody scene with his own eyes. He shuddered with his jaw-


    dropping to the ground. He watched as his sworn brother fell slowly, dead. The man felt like all of his


    energy was taken away from him as immense fear took over his heart


    With a loud thump, he knelt on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak..!¡±


    ¡°The people you¡¯re asking about they¡¯ve jumped into a deep canyon. They are very likely¡­ likely to be


    dead.¡±


    The moment he finished, Xerxes roared out furiously and chopped off the man¡¯s head.


    Martiny, Freya, Luna, and the others felt dejected from the bad news. They started sobbing softly.


    Luna was crying too. She couldn¡¯t possibly ept that her parents were dead.


    ¡°No. I refuse to believe it!¡±


    ¡°They are powerful people. How would they be dead? They must be alive¡­ They can¡¯t die¡­¡± Luna


    squatted and covered her mouth, devastated.


    Josua¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, unable to ept it either. Then, he reactivated the formation a second


    later, killing everyone inside without hesitation. He then drew out their souls and searched within.


    Josua


    Alex


    Soon, he found what he was looking for. This indicated that thest man wasn¡¯t lying. Jade, Gilbert,


    and the others had really jumped into a deep, dark canyon.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    More importantly, the canyon was filled with unspeakable peril. ck fog covered the ce and, from


    its color, extremely poisonous. Despite that, forced by the Silencing Sword sect, they had little option


    but to jump.


    The bastards had given up the very crux of humanity as they came to Earth. Not only did they view the


    natives as insects that could be simply killed, but they were also vicious to women¡­ Just like how they


    fancied Jade and Metztli, and even Bunty¡¯s beauty, hoping to turn them into toys that satisfied their lust.


    More importantly, their sword formation was indeed very powerful.

 Chapter 2815

    Chapter 2815


    Jade and the others sustained horrific injuries after the many battles, especially Jade, her wounds were


    so severe even her intestines hung out limply.


    The one who¡¯d hurt her most was the leader of these people.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± When Josef had finished watching the memories, he was furious.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°I want you all dead!¡± He rushed into the formation and killed the people within without hesitation.


    Martiny watched Morten, who was running berserk and wearing a shocked expression.


    Morten,


    Alex,


    ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡±


    Xerxes¡¯ heart was thumping out of his chest. ¡°Josef knows a soul searching spell. He can look into the


    memories of someone¡¯s soul, so could it be that¡­¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Thinking of the horrifying possibility that Jade might truly be dead, Xerxes could feel himself losing his


    mind. He rushed in like the wind as inconsble ragepelled him to kill these people as well. With


    the aid of the gs, Josef and Xerxes could easily attack in the formation, like chopping vegetables up.


    Josef


    Alex


    Xerxes asked Josef as he struck, ¡°Did you see something? Tell me, how¡¯s Jade right now? How is


    she?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef remained silent, so Xerxes understood instantly.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Jade¡­¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Splursh¡­ St!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Xerxes went mad, his Chi ging berserk as he stabbed wildly at everything he got hold of. His face and


    body were drenched in blood. He cried out loud as he stabbed, ¡°Jade, how could you die? How could


    you die before me? I won¡¯t allow that, I won¡¯t allow that!¡±


    As for Morten, he killed the leader by chopping him into two through the waist.


    Morten,


    Alex,


    Ron¡¯s eyes turned red, visibly ferocious. Before he died, he growled, unremorseful. ¡°Natives, don¡¯t be


    too happy. We¡¯re just the first brigade, sacrificial pieces sent here to survey thend. The truly powerful


    troops areing soon!¡±


    ¡°The Wastnds had robbed the universe of its luck. Thisnd belongs to the universe, and you


    natives are hateful thieves¡­ Just wait. Our elites will use special contraptions to ovee the barrier


    and send stronger members in. Then, that will be the end for you natives.¡±


    Josef frowned as he heard that, these outsiders were already very powerful.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡®If stronger outsiders could trick the barrier and enter Earth, what would be of us natives then?¡¯


    With a wave of his hand, he brought Ron¡¯s soul over and searched his soul once more. Soon, Josef


    found the memories that Ron had mentioned, and he was able to find more information.


    Josef


    Alex


    First, the Earth¡¯s coordinates were exposed to the universe, so nearly every force out there wanted to


    send their people looking for the Great Opportunity. Secondly, the people of the universe were


    unfriendly and held immense hatred towards natives of the Wastnd.


    Thirdly, a powerful sect of the universe had awakened their grand ancestor. With a few forces uniting,


    they came up with a grand trick, aiming to outwit Earth¡¯s defenses and send stronger people in.


    These three situations were critical, especially the third. If their ns were to seed, Earth would be


    heavily threatened.


    Fortunately, even if they did find a way, few powers could be hidden from the Earth¡¯s barriers¡­ The


    problem was the limit was unknown.


    Josef was in a bad mood. He lifted his hand and instantly extinguished Ron¡¯s soul, then kept the gs


    away. A sorrowful atmosphere filled the ce.


    Josef


    Alex


    Xerxes had gone crazy. He shouted and cried while he hit himself, feeling guilty for Jade¡¯s death.


    Josef tried to stop him, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. In the end, Josef kicked him roughly and yelled. ¡°We


    need evidence. We have to see for ourselves if they¡¯re truly dead. Come with me to the canyon, and


    we¡¯ll search for them.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef


    Alex


    Luna said, ¡°Bring me along. I won¡¯t believe that they¡¯d die. They¡¯ve survived so many life-threatening


    situations, so how could they die at such a ce?¡±


    It was then that the old man spoke up. ¡°If you are talking about the canyon I know of, I know a shortcut


    that will bring us to the bottom in no time.¡±

 Chapter 2816

    Chapter 2816


    Those who jumped into the abyss had a great deal to do with those who were present. Naturally, no


    one wanted to stay here and wait. It would be the most torturous ordeal.


    Luckily, the Genbu Protector was iparably familiar with the ce. He knew which location it was


    as soon as he heard it and also knew that there was a shortcut to that abyss, so the group of people all


    followed.


    ¡°The periphery of the True Martial Shrine hasplex formations and organs. A slight wrong move and


    one will be trapped, and idents will happen. You were supposed to break into this section of the


    road by yourself, but after the undying n invaded, it¡¯s different¡­ Next, I will lead the way. Follow my


    footsteps, and not one wrong step should be taken.¡±


    The old man was already at the end of his life. He was on hisst legs, and he was naturally as slow as


    a turtle.


    A group of people followed behind. Although they were very anxious, they were forced to control their


    emotions.


    Xerxes frankly said, ¡°Elder, how about this, I will carry you, and you will provide directions.¡±


    The old man turned back and replied, ¡°Young man, do not be impatient.¡±


    Xerxes was speechless. How could he not be anxious?


    Saving his wife was paramount!


    However, the old man just wanted to go by himself. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the mystery here. Without


    me personally leading this path, you will never reach the abyss. It is because I am the leader here.¡±


    Martiny said to Xerxes, ¡°Bear with him for now. Listen to the senior.¡±


    She was praying that those who jumped down into the abyss would be safe and sound.


    The jouniey was slow, really slower than the usual walk. Others could not see it, but Jamie could. There


    was a faint ripple rippling out under the old man¡¯s feet. He seemingly influenced the formation


    underneath the passage whenever he took a step. He was a master of formation, and his perception of


    formations was very strong.


    Jamie


    Alex


    He finally figured the details after looking for half a day. The passage they took was originally not there


    but one new extended out of thin air.


    This was the spell formation, the spatial formation. Underneath this extraordinary passage was likely to


    be a bottomless abyss.


    Along the way, they were idle.


    Someone then asked the old man about the True Martial Shrine, wanting to know about the undying


    creatures and the background of the undying n.


    The old man said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you, the True Martial Shrine, in fact, is a ce of trials, located in the


    deepest parts of the True Martial Shrine. There is a ray of the True Martial Starlord¡¯s spiritual


    consciousness that conducts trials for everyone who enters. Those who pass the trials can get certain


    rewards from the ancient times to the end of the ancient times, and so on.¡±


    The crowd listened in awe and fascination.


    Luna asked, ¡°What is the reward?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know because the trial here is arduous. In my memory, it seems that


    only the Genbu Emperor in ancient times sessfully passed the trial and got the reward. What


    exactly, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The crowd walked behind the old man and looked at each other.


    udia asked, ¡°How many have carried out the trial?¡±


    The old man thought for a moment before replying. ¡°In total, 1,387,509 people.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°So many have tried, but only one actually passed? And the rest who tried are ordinary people?¡±


    ¡°There are no ordinary people. Basically, more than ny percent of the trialists have higher cultivation


    than yours.¡±


    When the people heard this, they went into meltdown. The sess rate of this trial was too low. It


    wasn¡¯t that difficult, but it was also not about letting people pass. The only one who passed could¡¯ve


    been lucky since the system had a temporary short circuit.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Initially, everyone wanted to try when they heard about a mysterious reward for passing the trial. Now¡­


    Everyone did not want to.


    Jamie asked, ¡°Senior, I know Genbu Emperor. Who is this True Martial Starlord? Does anyone know?¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    No one present seemed to know the answer. The answer to that, however, made everyone even more


    speechless, as the old man said that he didn¡¯t know either.


    ¡°No way, senior. You are the leader here, the protector of the True Martial Shrine. How do you not know


    who the True Martial Starlord is? Then, are you not¡­ Leading blindly?¡±


    Who knew if he might actually be leading them to their doom.


    The old man shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t get lost under my leadership. In the end, I am


    only a descendant of the Genbu Emperor, ordered to watch over the True Martial Shrine here. As for


    the True Martial Starlord, I am unclear who he is since I didn¡¯t pass the trial. However, I roughly guess


    that the True Martial Starlord may not be from our universe, but from another one.¡±

 Chapter 2817

    Chapter 2817


    Many regr folks could not ept the disruption to the understanding of today¡¯s system. People had


    always been educated on Earth that the universe was so unique and vast that no one really knew how


    large it was. There suddenly was an outer universe now, something they simply didn¡¯t dare imagine.


    However, Xerxes nodded, ¡°There is indeed an outer universe. Jamie and I have once seen it.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    In the underworld, the two had met people from outer space. Such words, again, gave rise to suspicion.


    They walked along the road while talking. Finally, they came to the end, but there was an underground


    lake. Theke had no end. It was gloomy and cold, as dark as ink.


    There was a boat by the shore. It looked very rudimentary as if it would fall apart at any time. But, a


    lantern was lit at the bow, the dim light within it flickering weakly.


    With this weak light, one could seeyers of white fog covering theke that moved and wafted like


    wavingyers of silk and satin.


    The old man walked onto the boat.


    ¡°Come on up!¡±


    Jamie asked, ¡°Where does this sail?¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    The old man said, ¡°Of course, to pick up those few friends of yours. Then, I will take you to the trial.¡±


    ¡±Huh..?¡±


    ¡°Senior, from your tone, could you, perhaps, know about the current status of our friends?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man nodded, ¡°Yes, they are all still alive.¡±


    Martiny and the others smiled and immediately hugged each other in excitement and relief, tears


    streaming down their face. But after lifting the weight from their shoulders, their expressions all became


    odd¡­


    If the old guy knew from the beginning, why did he not say it earlier?


    Was he ying a trick on everyone?


    However, before they found Gilbert and others, no one dared to turn against the old man.


    They traveled on theke for a full half-hour. Save for the old man, Jamie and others werepletely


    confused about the direction they were going in. Everything went quite smoothly, however, as they saw


    an ind in the center of theke. A beam of light cast down, shining right on the ind.


    Jamie


    Alex


    It wasn¡¯t a huge ind and only ran a few kilometers around at most. Itsnds were barren, devoid of


    vegetation.


    Several people saw Gilbert and others sitting around.


    ¡°Mom, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Husband..?¡±


    A group immediately rushed forward.


    Several people on the ind were also shocked, never expecting Martiny and the others to find them.


    Xerxes saw Jade, who was still alive. He couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, with tears in his eyes. He rushed


    over.


    ¡°You are still alive, Jade! Do you know how worried I was?¡±


    Jade also stood up and quickly ran towards Xerxes. Xerxes was so happy to open his arms, intending


    to give her a big hug. ¡®A reunion is happening after a cmity¡­¡¯ he thought.


    Unexpectedly, when Jade was almost in front of him, she turned a corner and headed to Richard,


    giving him a tight hug.


    Richard,


    Alex,


    ¡°Little Richard, you are still alive. Do you know how worried I was?¡±


    Richard,


    Alex,


    Xerxes¡¯ face went stiff.


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 2818

    Chapter 2818


    The sudden turn of events left Rowan confused for a moment. This was primarily because Jade¡¯s


    words to Rowan were exactly what Xerxes had just said to her, every word as it was.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    This¡­ Hit him close to the heart.


    Rowan saw the expression on Xerxes¡¯s face, one that was beyond astounding. It wasparable to a


    disaster. The few next to him also looked different.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Many people were still thinking, could Jade have really moved on from Xerxes and fallen for Rowan


    instead?


    Rowan


    Alex


    In modern society, divorce and remarriage weren¡¯t new, especially true in recent years, where divorce


    rates in certain cities reached a whopping fifty percent. It was nothing strange for a divorced beauty to


    turn her back and meet a new love.


    Jade and Xerxes had also been divorced for over ten years. It was a little toote for Jade to establish


    a rtionship with another man now. Xerxes also already had another woman, so could he still ask his


    ex-wife to be a virgin for him forever?


    There was simply no such justification.


    Such thoughts were running through the minds of the people.


    They looked at Xerxes¡¯ eyes, then gave off strange looks. They sighed with pity and perhaps gloated a


    little. Looking at the two hugging fondly, Xerxes felt weeds growing on the top of his head.


    Not only did Jade hug Abraham, but she gazed at him with deep affection. Speaking as gently as


    water, she cooed, ¡°Baby Abraham, thest time we parted, I thought you were dead. Do you know how


    sad I was? I¡¯d hate to¡­¡±


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    Abraham, however, clearly felt the state of her heart.


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    Bah! Lying woman.


    He had Buddha¡¯s heart and a clear mind and immediately knew that Jade was acting, all in the name of


    provoking Xerxes.


    Such was the heart of a woman!


    Rowan suddenly cupped Jade¡¯s face and lowered his head a little as if about to kiss her lips.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Jade was suddenly caught in her words. She opened her beautiful eyes wide and tilted her head back


    a little.


    ¡°Hey, brat! What are you doing¡­ What¡­?¡±


    Her divine thoughts transmitted a voice.


    Rowan replied, ¡°Are you thinking about me all the time? To prove that we are in love, I will kiss you


    now. How about a Frenchie? My powerful tongue will ensure that you are enthralled.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Closer, closer¡­


    Everyone looked at them, eyes wide open.


    Finally, Jade violently pushed Rowan away and shouted, ¡°Brat! I am your master. If you want to kiss


    your master, kiss your big head first.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan took two steps back. ¡°You tried to provoke Xerxes by using me¡­ You think I wouldn¡®t know? All


    right, looking at you alive and well now, I know you are fine. You clearly still love Xerxes. For you, he


    cried all the way here till his eyes swelled, yet you two still torture each other. Life is short. Why even


    bother?¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan uttered the truth, which made Jade ashamed and angry.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan ran straight to Bunty¡¯s side, ¡°My beautiful white sheep, it¡¯s been a while since west met.


    What¡¯s wrong with you? You only have three legs left. ¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    One of the white sheep¡¯s arms was seriously injured. It had a crushing fracture.


    However, for Abraham, such an injury was nothing. He took only about ten minutes, and the white


    sheep¡¯s swelling leg reduced by half its size. The rest of the leg only needed some proper recuperation


    and less usage.


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    Within a month, it could undoubtedly heal. After that, the white sheep sat with the butcher.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before this, the white sheep thought the butcher had died. Now, he was lost and found. People who


    had never experienced this kind of joy would never understand.


    Luna, Freya, Principal Henderson, Metztli, and the others, huddled together. Rtively speaking,


    Rowan became the one no one cared about He stood on the ind, feeling the vibration of the Mystic


    Armor in the mind pce.


    Rowan


    Alex

 Chapter 2819

    Chapter 2819


    Then, his heart was suddenly moved, and he looked at the old man who was the protector. Suddenly,


    he had some sort of enlightenment¡­


    ¡°Elder, you¡­ Is this a condensed, divided soul that turned into an entity¡­¡±


    ¡°The real you?¡±


    He said these words as he looked up.


    The old man smiled. ¡°It is true that the Genbu Ancestor has favored you. You¡¯re quick to recognize it.¡±


    Moses was still shocked after getting the old man¡¯s confirmation. It turned out that his suspicions were


    right¡­When they first came in, they sted a hole. When they did, the hole bled, and the whole


    passage went soft. However, it was also firm and stic, like the bowels of some living object. Now, the


    old man had confirmed that the so-called Holy Land of Sota, was in fact, the old man¡¯s body.


    Moses


    Alex


    This was a turtle the size of heaven and earth. Inside it was his little world.


    The old man sat down, sighed gently, and said, ¡°From the invasion of the undying n, the protectors


    of the True Martial Shrine have actually changed thirteen times, and I am thest. After my death, there


    will be no more protectors, and the True Martial Shrine will also disappear forever at the end of the


    world.¡±


    Moses was shocked. ¡°Elder, how could this happen?¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    A deep sorrow formed on the old man¡¯s face, ¡°During the ancient war, themunity wiped our Genbu


    n out. Originally, only two nsmen were left, Genbu Ancestor and me. Now, Genbu Ancestor is


    also dead, and when I die, the Genbu n¡¯s three thousand year legacy will fadepletely from the


    face of history. Sigh, it is sad¡­ In fact, the undying n¡¯s harm and influence on the universe are


    extremely far-reaching. How many among the once flourishing mythical Four Great Guardian creatures


    and eight sacred beasts can leave a spark now?¡±


    The old man¡¯s slow voice was full of precipitation and sadness. Moses thought of the Benares


    Dragons.


    Moses


    Alex


    Wasn¡¯t Dora the only one who was left alone too?


    Dora


    Ne


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears flowed down from the old man¡¯s eyes.


    At this time, those who had just been immersed in the joy of reunion also quietly gathered over. He had


    once met Luna¡¯s father, Gilbert, Moses¡¯s de facto father-inw, during the ancient forcefield battle, but


    at that time, he was guilty. After meeting briefly, he left without even saying a word.


    Moses


    Alex


    The inws looked at each other for a few seconds.


    Moses had a feeling of being stripped naked, with someone looking all over his body. This was the first


    time Moses had such a feeling.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses could just feel how sharp this person¡¯s eyes were. He also looked very young. In the eyes of the


    ordinary, standing with him would make both of them indistinguishable from each other, the only


    difference being his mustache, which gave him a different look¡­


    Moses


    Alex


    But, Moses secretly suspected that his father-inw must¡¯ve deliberately left the facial hair to attract


    ladies¡­ With the mustache, he looked more macho and manly.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Principal Henderson, how are you?¡± Moses greeted stiffly.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°What Principal Henderson, kid, you sneakily abducted my eldest daughter and hooked my youngest


    daughter¡¯s soul. Are you taking advantage of them and then not taking responsibility for it?¡±


    ¡°Uh, this¡­¡±


    Freya listened with a blushing face, with her head hanging low.


    Martiny winked at Moses and whispered, ¡°Still not calling him father-inw?¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses¡¯s heart shuddered. He finally had to pay for the whims of his lower half.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Father-inw¡­¡±


    Gilbert waved his hand, ¡°All right. Sit down and listen to the seniors.¡±


    The senior he mentioned was naturally the old man, the protector. The old man was immersed in


    history while talking about the fact that there would be no future senior protector. The crowd learned


    from his sharing that the first protector of the True Martial Shrine was once Genbu Emperor.


    After passing the trial, Genbu Emperor was rewarded by the True Martial Starlord, but he also


    shouldered the duties of the Protector of the True Martial Shrine. Later, however, Genbu Emperor


    found another n member to be the Protector instead of him. No new people passed the trial.


    Thus, this protector became part of the Genbu n¡¯ s affairs until the undying n invaded the True


    Martial Shrine.


    This became a nightmare for the protector.

 Chapter 2820

    Chapter 2820


    ¡°The True Martial Shrine exists inside each of our protectors, and the invasion of the undying n was


    equivalent to drilling into our bodies. On the other hand, the endless deadly Chi has been testing our


    lives all the time.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, after the undying n invaded the True Martial Shrine, the protectors of every realm would


    not live long.¡±


    ¡°I count myself lucky. The deadly Chi remains in my body because the source is disconnected. Only


    less than a tenth remains. I wouldn¡¯t havested three thousand years otherwise.¡±


    The old man¡¯s words shocked the crowd.


    Before this, only Adrian had figured it out, and only at this time did the others know that this was really


    the body of a creature, the old man in front of them.


    Adrian


    Alex


    udia asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand one thing. If the True Martial Shrine always existed inside every


    protector, were there also protectors before the Genbu Emperor passed the trial?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°There was one, however, who was not from our Genbu n. ording to my


    n¡¯s protectors¡¯ testimony, the first generation protector was a human. After giving the task of


    protection to my n¡¯s old ancestor, that human left. No one knows who he is and where he went.¡±


    Adrian and the others¡¯ jaws dropped. They felt like they were listening to some sort of celestial


    nightmare.


    Adrian


    Alex


    At that moment, the old man slowly stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I can feel it. I don¡¯t have much time left. I¡¯ll take


    you to the ce where the trial will be conducted.¡±


    ***


    A few hourster. The old man led the group deep into the bowels of the True Martial Shrine.


    There, they saw a statue. It was strange. They could see nothing as if they were on cloud or in thick


    fog.


    ¡°Strange. Am I perhaps short-sighted?¡± Xerxes rubbed his eyes. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see the statue clearly?


    Moreover, the more you look at it, the heavier your head bes. ¡±


    Next to him, Jade joked, ¡°I think you had too many women, kidney deficiency. ¡±


    ¡°I have not experienced that for a long time,¡± replied Xerxes.


    udia, too, covered her head. ¡°I feel dizzy as well. I¡¯m sleepy and feel like falling.¡±


    Adrian frowned and looked at the crowd, his heart jumping slightly in shock.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Then, he looked over towards the old man protecting the path.


    The old man said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. This is the trial of the True Martial Shrine. You can let go of your minds


    and ept the True Martial Starlord¡¯s test of will. Your physical bodies will stay here. This will be your


    first test.¡±


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, udia slowly fell down.


    Gilbert instantly reached out to hold her. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    However, he, too, felt dizzy and bloated, like he was drunk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s the will of her soul. It¡¯s already being tested.¡±


    Adrian opened his divine and Buddha¡¯s eye and observed carefully.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Honestly, who exactly was the old man who protected Daoism? These were his own words, and Adrian


    had to maintain a certain degree of vignce.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Adrian


    Alex


    What if he was a secret viin?


    He found that udia¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t separated from her body but was trapped in some realm, with a


    faint Daoistw appearing, mysterious and untouchable.


    ¡°There should be no lies!¡±


    After that, one after another, they copsed and entered the trial. As for Albert, he looked at the statue


    for a long time and was surprised that he didn¡¯t even feel half-dizzy.


    Albert,


    Alex,


    He asked suspiciously, ¡°Is the True Martial Shrine¡¯s trial useless for me?¡±


    The old manughed. ¡°You received a gift from my tribe¡¯s Genbu Emperor. Genbu¡¯s carapace is the


    best that the Emperor has, and from the moment you receive it, you inherited a tenth of the Genbu


    Emperor¡¯s will. You should have quite a considerable will then.¡±


    Adrian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have to go through this first-level then?¡±


    Adrian


    Alex

 Chapter 2821

    Chapter 2821


    ¡°You still have to go through it, of course,¡± the old man said. ¡°The first trial doesn¡¯t only verify if you can


    pass, but it will also force yourself to achieve the refined will. One-tenth of Heavenly Emperor Genbu¡¯s


    willpower shouldn¡¯t be your limit. Your goal should be even higher and farther to the point of surpassing


    Heavenly Emperor Genbu.¡±


    Jordan looked at the people lying on the ground around him. ¡°What would happen if I were to fail the


    trial?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you fail, they won¡¯t be harmed,¡± the old man said. ¡°Instead, their willpower will be


    enhanced. Hence, some trialists wille for the second time after failing. That said, one only has two


    chances of going through the trial in a lifetime. So, you should cherish it. The higher your score, the


    more rewards you will obtain.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Buzz!


    At that moment, a pair of huge pupils opened up in the sky above the statue. They were bloodshot.


    Jordan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he subconsciously looked at them. The next second, his mind was


    attracted by the strange eyes, and his consciousness dazed before entering a certain odd ce.


    Jordan


    Alex


    It was so dark that he could not see anything. Jordan reached out to touch the surroundings, but he


    failed. He could not even feel his own body.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡®Where is this?¡¯


    Just as this question arose in Jordan¡¯s mind, an ancient voice rang in his ears. ¡°Wee to the trial


    ground of the True Martial Shrine. You are a trialist here for the first time. As for this time¡¯s trial of


    willpower, may I ask which difficulty you wish to proceed with?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Taken aback, Jordan said subconsciously, ¡°Does the trial have different levels of difficulty?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    That voice replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. They are normal, hard, and hell.¡±


    Jordan was startled again. ¡°You can actually talk? Who are you? The True Martial Starlord?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m not the True Martial Starlord. I used to be part of the True Martial Starlord¡¯s soul that


    was divided into millions.¡±


    Jordan was slightly shocked.


    Jordan


    Alex


    However, he still asked the voice with caution. This time, he asked about the differences among the


    three difficulty levels. The answer Jordan acquired was that the rewards were different. When Jordan


    asked the voice what the specific rewards were, it refused to borate¡­ It implied that he could obtain


    more generous rewards in ordance with his score.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Then, what are the specific differences among the three levels of difficulty? You can tell me.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it¡­¡±


    ¡°But what I can tell you is that after passing the test of willpower on hell difficulty, you will truly obtain


    rewards from the True Martial Starlord! The rewards from the other levels of difficulty, in fact, can only


    be regarded as constion! I can, however, sense that you possess the aura of that former sessful


    trialist, so I strongly rmend you go for the ¡®hell¡¯ level. Otherwise, even I will despise you.¡±


    ¡°Now, that¡­¡±


    To his surprise, the examiner of the trial grounds had feelings.


    Since the examiner had said so, Jordan made up his mind. ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll take the ¡®hell¡¯ level.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    The examiner¡¯s voice emanated exaltation. ¡°Very well! I wish you sess! For the test of willpower on


    ¡®hell¡¯ level, the mission is to stay alive and kill 99,999 abyssal demon beasts.¡±


    ¡°Holy crap! That many? I¡¯ll be dead before I kill them all!¡±


    ¡°A gentle reminder. Each abyssal demon beast possesses the samebat power as yours.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡®The examiner is joking, wasn¡¯ t be?¡¯


    How could Jordan possibly pass the trial on that kind of difficulty?


    Jordan


    Alex


    Fortunately, since he would be fine if he failed, he would simply treat it like a game and y it.


    However, that voice could be heard again. ¡°Since you have inherited part of the will of thest


    sessful trialist, you can¡®t quit halfway. The penalty of forfeiting the trial is obliteration.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? What sort of obliteration?¡± Jordan was shocked.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯d be dead in reality.¡±

 Chapter 2822

    Chapter 2822


    ¡®Holy crap! F*ck!¡¯


    ¡°Is this a scam?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯ll be alright if I fail the trial? Now, you say you¡¯re going to take my life. What is the


    meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any part of this crappy trial, alright?¡±


    Stefan went through the roof. One more, and there would be a hundred thousand abyssal demon


    beasts to kill. With each having hisbat power, how could he do the trial?


    Stefan


    Alex


    This was not a trial. This was courting death. However, that old geezer¡¯s faint voice sounded, ¡°The trial


    has begun, and it can¡¯t be stopped. The consequence of forcibly stopping the trial is¡­ Obliteration.¡±


    ¡°God d*mn you..!¡± Stefan cursed loudly.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Then, he felt his soul move and his surroundings no longer pitch-ck. What appeared was an


    expanse of light and extremely fresh,fortable air¡­ No, it was the spiritual energy of heaven and


    earth.


    ¡®What a pleasant scent!¡¯


    ¡®This kind of spiritual energy of heaven and earth feels morefortable than the one during the tide of


    spiritual energy.¡¯


    Stefan took a deep breath of air and immediately felt sofortable that he was about to scream. He


    felt a mysterious factor in heaven and earth¡¯d spiritual energy that had a very high affinity with his body.


    It was an evolved version of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, where its scent soothed the three


    thousand golden cores in his body.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? My physical body is clearly out there, and only my soul came here¡­ But why do I


    feel the three thousand golden cores in my body?¡¯


    Stefan was slightly puzzled. He opened his eyes directly and saw his appearance.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®Oh gosh!¡¯


    What a life! He hade herepletely naked. It was no wonder that he felt chilly somewhere. He


    looked around in a panic and what he saw stunned him.


    ¡®What are those things?¡¯


    ¡®A troop of¡­ Drooling female goris?¡¯


    The thirteen to sixteen feet tall goris looked at Stefan with bloodshot eyes as if looking at their long


    awaited hunk of a man.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan silently backed off.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®No way¡­ Are they abyssal demon beasts? What are they trying to do? They aren¡¯t about to screw me,


    are they?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t give them a proper count, but he could roughly tell the number, at least fifty simr goris


    were staring at him with ill intent, slowly surrounding him, drooling with glee.


    A few enormous, horny female goris even reached out to touch their butts before rubbing their


    abdomens.


    Stefan felt a pang of disgust. He could imagine how miserable the consequence would be once he fell


    into the hands of this troop of female goris.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®Instant Teleport!¡¯


    Poof!


    Stefan attempted to Instant Teleport away, but he fell straight to the ground. To his surprise¡­ He failed


    to teleport.


    Stefan


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alex


    The moment he touched the ground, all fifty female goris rushed over. Some leaped, some emitted


    wild howls, while some even fought and bit each other,peting for their prey.


    Stefan hurriedly got up and dodged them.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Boom!


    The attacks of at least ten female gorisnded on where he had just stood, blowing up a massive


    thirty two yard crater.


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    How could these be women who coveted him? They were craving his flesh!


    Stefan fled frantically, but the goris were fast. Unable to increase the distance between them via


    Instant Teleportation, he could only grit his teeth and face the horde.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Stefan groaned quietly after exchanging several blows. He had a physical body now, only that this one


    came without Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone, Yin-Yang Chi, and Yellow Obsidian Chi¡­ None of those cheats


    existed. He didn¡¯t even have weapons, all of them had been stripped off him.


    Stefan


    Alex


    His only relief was that the two trees in his mind pce were still there, and the goldenke of divine


    power was also normal. Meanwhile, the three golden cores seemed somehow connected to his original


    physical body.


    Those were all support he could¡¯ve relied on.


    ¡®One hundred thousand abyssal demon beasts?¡¯


    ¡®True Martial Starlord, you are a d*mn con!¡¯


    Nheless, Stefan was absolutely unwilling to be obliterated given the other option.


    Stefan

 Chapter 2823

    Chapter 2823


    Then, only a word remained¡­ ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Paul turned all the resentment and grudge against the True Martial Starlord into energy before venting


    on those female bloodshot-eyed goris.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Bodhi¡¯s Dragon-Tusk Punch!¡±


    Paul immediately let out the punch on a gori that jumped over to scratch his throat. The gori was


    knocked back with a loud bang, but it was not injured severely and soon came up to him again.


    Paul


    Alex


    That old geezer¡¯s reminder about the opponents having the samebat power was indeed not a lie.


    Each ape¡¯sbat power wasparable to his.


    Three minutester, seven long wounds were inflicted on Paul¡¯s back. He was drenched in blood


    before he managed to kill the first gori.


    Paul


    Alex


    Meanwhile, the burning, piercing pain on the back, the blood all over his face and body, and the


    remaining goris¡¯ crazy anticspletely aroused Paul¡¯s passion and ferocity.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Come! The massacre has just begun!¡±


    Divine power was a blessing for healing injuries. Paul exerted his divine power to the extreme while


    dropping the corpses and rushing back to the troop.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°True Martial Star-Shattering Punch!¡±


    In thispletely unfamiliar environment, Paul used every attacking move he learned. Finally, he found


    that the introductory True Martial Star-Shattering Punch that he had just learned was the most effective


    since it could directly condense the mysterious factors there.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡®Is this a test of willpower?


    ¡®It feels like it¡¯s honing my martial arts!¡¯


    In fact, Paul could only attack so many goris barehanded, so he could only advance and retreat while


    slowly honing himself.


    Paul


    Alex


    However, he discovered something afterward.


    The Ancestral Bodhi Tree could seemingly absorb the mysterious factors here and feed Paulter. The


    three thousand golden cores in his body had shown a certain sign of germination, and with the current


    absorption of a tremendous amount of mysterious factors, the three thousand golden cores¡¯


    germination steadily elerated.


    Paul


    Alex


    ***


    At True Martial Shrine, udia woke up with a soft hum. The first reaction after she woke up was to


    scream in terror. She even rubbed her stomach and waist vigorously.


    A demon beast had just bitten through her body and stomach, with her intestines overflowing out of her


    belly, an abnormally terrifying scenario.


    The old protector looked at her. ¡°Did the trial end so soon?¡±


    udia hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the shock It took her a while to calm down. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I dead?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°That¡¯s just a trial. There¡¯s no harm in failing.¡±


    udia patted her chest. ¡°It freaked me out. Luckily, it was just an illusion.¡±


    The old man asked, ¡°How many demon beasts did you kill while you were in there?¡±


    udia stretched out her index finger. Then, she bent it slowly, curling it over the thumb.


    ¡°Zero?!¡± The old man went speechless. This would be his first encounter with a trialist who had failed to


    kill a single demon beast.


    ¡°Uh. Sir, you don¡¯t have to show that expression, right? As soon as I entered the trial, I encountered the


    pursuit of arge group of demon beasts. I alreadysted a long while. My willpower should be


    considered decent.¡±


    The old man did not want to talk anymore. ¡°You can ask how many demon beasts the others have


    killedter.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell¡­


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Metztli Flores jumped up with an exmation.


    The old man was startled. Did this woman end the trial so fast as well?


    udia asked, ¡°Metztli, how many demon beasts did you kill?¡±


    Metztli said annoyingly, ¡°What demon beasts? I didn¡¯t see any of them.¡±


    The old man was surprised. ¡°How did you end the trial then?¡±


    Metztli looked embarrassed. ¡°I was naked after entering this crappy trial. I was trying to find some tree


    leaves to make an outfit, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be were poisonous¡­¡±


    Thus, she had been poisoned to death just like that. Then, people woke up one after another.


    The old man was totally speechless upon asking about their situation. Most had not killed a single


    demon beast and had died in various ways.


    The trialists of this year had really put on all kinds of death shows!


    It was then that a figure shed.


    Paul, initially sitting cross-legged on the ground, suddenly shed and¡­ Disappeared from his original


    ce.


    Paul,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alex,

 Chapter 2824

    Chapter 2824


    ¡°Oh my, Leonardo. Why did he disappear?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Even Luna hade out long ago. Her performance in the trial was considered suitable as she had


    killed a demon beast. Presently, she screamed in shock when she saw Leonardo suddenly


    disappearing.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    udia also hurriedly asked, ¡°Sir, what is this situation?¡±


    The old protector wore a rather strange expression, also surprised.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°The trial in the True Martial Shrine shouldn¡¯t have harmed his main body. Even if he were to fail, he


    would be sent out. Oh, I remember¡­¡±


    The old man suddenly pped his thigh and looked exceptionally regretful.


    At that moment, Luna¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Sir, what have you remembered? Tell us quickly!¡±


    The old man said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that he was carrying the shell of Genbu, my tribe¡¯s


    ancestor, for the trial. My ancestor was the only one who pass ed the trial at the True Martial Shrine.


    When Leonardo was carrying the tortoiseshell, he would possess a bonus tenth of the ancestor¡¯s will,


    but it would trigger a kind of mechanism at the True Martial Shrine.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°What kind of mechanism?¡±


    ¡°In his case, the consequence of failure is different from yours. He will be instantly obliterated. Look at


    him now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh..!¡±


    Luna eximed after hearing the old man¡¯s words. As though petrified, and she could not even stand in


    ce. If Metztli hadn¡¯t hugged her, she would have copsed.


    Luna, the little witch, had an unpredictable behavior and seemed passionate and open in love affairs,


    but was in fact,mitted to a rtionship. Having the personality of being brave in love and hate,


    whenever love came, she would pursue it without hesitation. Hence, even if Leonardo had long been


    married and had a wife, she had no qualms about it.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    It was because she had once loved him to the core.


    How could she not be heartbroken, now that she heard Leonardo had been obliterated?


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Sir, are¡­ Could you have been mistaken?¡± Metztli also asked the old protector anxiously.


    The old man was slightly hesitant To be frank, it was the first time he had witnessed this situation, but


    this was the interior of his body, and he knew the surroundings like the back of his hand. Leonardo had


    disappeared entirely from this ce. The only possibility of this happening was that the True Martial


    Shrine had obliterated him.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Sigh. I¡¯m unwilling to admit he¡¯s met such a tragic ending. After all, Leonardo Rockefeller is a junior


    that our tribe¡¯s Heavenly Emperor Genbu once had high hopes for. However, man proposes, but God


    disposes. It¡¯s my fault too. I actually forgot about him carrying the ancestor¡¯s shell. Otherwise, he


    wouldn¡¯t have been obliterated like this without leaving anything behind.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Poof!


    The moment Luna heard the result, she vomited blood and passed out


    Those around her were also full of grief.


    ***


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    In a unique environment, at the True Martial Shrine where the test of willpower was being held¡­


    Leonardo was sitting quietly in a valley. Abyssal demon beasts¡¯ corpses with peculiar appearances


    were strewn all over. There were battered corpses of dark goris, giant snow-white snakes, and


    winged wolves. Moreover, there was a bloody hole on each of their heads.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect something like this to be on the heads of these beasts.¡¯


    Leonardo held a bloody crystal in his hand. It was the demonic core from the demon beast that he had


    killed. Then, he directly summoned the ming lotus of Buddha¡¯s wrath and threw the demonic core


    into it.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    The ming lotus rotated and melted the demonic core right away. Leonardo absorbed a mass of


    mysterious factors that had erupted from inside.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Presently, a pair of extremely obscure eyes as huge as mountains revealed themselves in the endless


    sky, blinking gently as an extremely subtle voice muttered to itself. ¡°How strange. How did the Ancestral


    Bodhi Tree from Dairaionji Temple get into his body? What is the origin of this guy?¡±


    ¡°The Ancestral Bodhi Tree dragged his physical body into this ce. Is that considered cheating?¡±


    ¡°Forget it¡­ Forget it. Since he has acquired the Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s recognition, it¡¯s considered a


    kind of ability.¡±


    That was right. Leonardo, who had disappeared from the True Martial Shrine, hadn¡¯t been obliterated


    yet.


    Leonardo,


    Alex,

 Chapter 2825

    Chapter 2825


    The Ancestral Bodhi in Richard¡¯s mind pce dragged him in instead.


    Richard


    Alex


    Presently, Richard was throwing demonic cores one after another into the ming lotus. The great


    number of instantly-erupting mysterious factors were absorbed by his real body, entering his three


    thousand golden cores. The golden cores were changing, germinating, and nurturing life.


    Richard


    Alex


    It was then that a voice shouted in his mind pce, ¡°Hey, rascal. Keep your word. You¡¯ve disintegrated


    so much immortal Chi. You can¡¯t be having all of it to yourself. Hurry up and give me some!¡±


    The one who spoke was none other than Ancestor Bodhi. He was a fair boy, looking simr to a


    preschooler.


    The Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s vitality reduced greatly after the toxicity of a great demon at Dairaionji


    Temple destroyed it. He, the tree spirit, had also suffered severe damage and turned into his current


    state¡­ However, the Ancestral Bodhi Tree was a sacred tree cultivated shortly after the beginning of


    the world. It had survived countless epochs with its tracks spanning multiple dimensions. The things


    that it had seen were beyond the imagination of the uninitiated.


    The mysterious factors that Richard was currently absorbing, for instance, were actually something


    called ¡®ethereal Chi¡¯. Ancestor Bodhi was the one who had told Richard about that. He had also told


    Richard that he could disintegrate the demonic cores and extract the ethereal Chi within them with the


    ming lotus of Buddha¡¯s wrath.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard


    Alex


    And, ethereal Chi was something more advanced than immortal Chi.


    ¡°Bodhi, take it easy!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Let me consume this ethereal Chi first to improve my strength so that I can kill even more demon


    beasts and disintegrate more ethereal Chi. I¡¯ll naturally give it to you when the timees, but we¡¯d


    both be finished if the demon beasts here were to kill me because I¡¯m not strong enough.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°Your words seem to make sense. You better kill the beasts quickly then.¡±


    After Richard had absorbed all the ethereal Chi, he spat a mouthful of impure Chi. ¡°You¡¯ll have to let me


    take a break for a while.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°A break, my *ss. Now that Ihave gotten your physical body here and your strength has increased


    dramatically, you can just use the resources you¡¯ve acquired in the battle to fight further. What is the


    point of taking a break? If the divided soul of the True Martial Starlord were to find out that you¡¯re


    cheating, he would kick your physical body away, and you would be struggling again.¡±


    Richard nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll fight then¡­ We¡¯ve killed 979 demon beasts, right? D*mn it. There are


    still about one hundred thousand of them after rounding up.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    However, Richard had got a knack for killing demon beasts. Furthermore, he had mastered the True


    Martial Star-shattering Punch to the third degree.


    Richard


    Alex


    The old protector had demanded that he cultivate the set of punch techniques and acquire


    enlightenment from it. It had five degrees in total, and each contained a unique name, Star-shocking,


    Star-breaking, Star-cracking, Star-severing, and Star-shattering.


    Meanwhile, the energy consumption of each degree was slightly different. Richard gained an intense


    feeling after cultivating it from the first to the third degree.


    Richard


    Alex


    His former cultivation techniques were wed.


    It wasn¡¯t that the techniques were bad, but some areas fit him poorly. Those areas could actually be


    improved until they suited him better and their power increased. The cultivation of the True Martial Star-


    shattering Punch, was in fact, a gradual process of modifying the cultivation technique.


    After Richard had experienced this process, he could extrapte information from it and make


    personalized modifications to his other cultivation techniques.


    Richard


    Alex


    A monthter, Richard had managed to kill three thousand enemies after fighting a valiant and


    dauntless fight. He had finally cultivated the True Martial Star-shattering Punch to the fifth degree, Star-


    shattering.


    Richard


    Alex


    It was then that he received some kind of enlightenment.


    He killed no enemies the next month, but hid underground and focused on modifying his martial


    cultivation techniques.


    Bodhi¡¯s Dragon-Tusk. Great Mighty Divine Palm. Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation. Thunder


    Palm Mantra.


    He even modified and adjusted the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell and the lotus filled with Buddha¡¯s wrath.


    In the third month, he rushed into a cave of demon beasts. There were at least three thousand abyssal


    demon wolves inside.


    ¡°Taste my new and improved Small Icebound Spell!¡±

 Chapter 2826

    Chapter 2826


    The Great Icebound Spell of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell was powerful. Moreover, it was an area of


    effect attack.


    However, this attack method also extensively consumed Mozart¡¯s Chi.


    Mozart


    Alex


    For each usage, a-fourth of his Chi would be consumed. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t like it could be used


    infinitely once his cultivation level soared and his Chi became more powerful¡­ It wasn¡¯t like that. With


    the growth of Mozart¡¯s cultivation level, the Chi needed to use the Great Icebound Spell would also


    increase ordingly. He also had to consume a sufficient mental strength, proportional to the


    consumption. Of course, the Great Icebound Spell¡¯s power would also increase.


    Mozart


    Alex


    On the other hand, Mozart had modified the Great Icebound Spell into the Small Icebound Spell,


    turning its sizeable effective radius into a small one. Chi consumption had been reduced.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Roar!


    After Mozart entered the cave of demon wolves, he intended to go deeper. To his surprise, a wandering


    demon wolf had discovered him halfway let out a furious roar.


    Mozart


    Alex


    A human dared to intrude into their base camp. It was simply outrageous.


    Its roar instantly awakened countless demon wolves.


    Hearing the sounds of the demon wolves one after another, Mozart immediately felt distressed¡­ It had


    awakened every single wolf in the den!


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡®Aren¡¯t there¡­ too many?¡¯


    ¡®What if I run away?¡¯


    However, the exit route was filled with demon wolves. They immediately attacked him like a tidal wave.


    ¡°Ten-Point Forbidden Spell! Small Icebound Spell!¡±


    Mozart intended to test the improved martial arts, so he immediately cast it without hesitation. It was so


    rapid that it instantly formed a faint blue cyclone that surrounded him from ten yards.


    Mozart


    Alex


    The cyclone emanated a chill.


    However, only those who got really close would experience that bone-piercing cold. The temperature


    was so low that hair could stand on its ends, and the stones touched by the cyclone would freeze into


    ice sculptures.


    As soon as the wolf pack entered the cold blue cyclone, they frosted over instantly. They slowed down


    too, and as they continued to approach him, the frost on their bodies became thicker, and their


    movements became slower. As soon as they touched the Small Icebound Spell, their speed abruptly


    decreased by one-fifth.


    Over ten yards, their speed had decreased to one-tenth of their original speed.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Mozart took out the Xavion Sword and mercilessly attacked the demon wolves that were frosting over.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    Each decapitated wolf exploded into tiny chunks of ice as their demon cores popped out.


    After that, Mozart guarded a narrow passage and kept using the Small Icebound Spell and the Xavion


    Sword to harvest the abyssal demon wolves. However, he quickly noticed that the Small Icebound


    Spell wasn¡¯t that economical on Chi either.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Although it consumed much less Chi than the Great Icebound Spell at first, it consumed a lot when


    there was continuous output¡­


    Changing his strategy, he used the True Martial Star-shattering Punch, but he had to run outside¡­ The


    Star-shattering Punch was, in fact, an area of effect attack, but this fifth-degree cultivation technique


    had a feature, it could strike its targets with deadly uracy after predicting the number of enemies.


    Would it be the same for the Small Icebound Spell?


    The method he was using would also waste his Chi. It was not a single point or a few points but a


    circr surface.


    Could it be changed into a precise shot?


    Mozart thought of the strategy while fighting the demon wolves. If he wanted to modify it, he could not


    do it here.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Thus, he rapidly retreated into the cave as he fought the wolves. Half an hourter, he finally escaped


    the den, but his body had long been immersed in his own blood, and half of his thigh had been bitten


    off. It was so painful that Mozart gnashed his teeth.


    Mozart


    Alex


    3000!


    In the mind pce, Shelly ran out and stood in front of Ancestor Bodhi. The two were no strangers to


    each other.

 Chapter 2827

    Chapter 2827


    When Ancestor Bodhi saw Shelly, he seemed apprehensive and slightly afraid of her. If Milos were to


    discover this current situation, he would be astonished for sure.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡®You are the sacred tree of Heart Mountain that has existed since the beginning of time. Why are you


    afraid of a little girl? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡¯


    However¡­


    ¡°Bodhi, have you turned into your son?¡±


    ¡°Why do your chubby cheeks look like your buttocks?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi kept backing off, trying to run back into the Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    However, Shelly shouted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll peel off your bark?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi was instantly helpless. ¡°Miss Shelly, I hope you¡¯ve been well since west saw each


    other!¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°Look at my current appearance, and you will know if I¡¯m well.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi said in a child-like voice, ¡°Miss Shelly, you are the peerlessly omniscient, exceptionally


    talented,manding master of the realm. No one ever dares disobey you. Miss Shelly, you have


    deliberately turned yourself into your current appearance.¡±


    The two were old acquaintances.


    However, Shelly could tell from those words that Ancestor Bodhi was extremely afraid of her. It was


    because Shelly said she would peel his bark off. She was not all talk¡­ She would really do it¡­


    ¡°Fine. Your ass-kissing just gets better. Cut the crap. I need to talk to you about two things.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shelly, please let me know your request. I¡¯m at your beck and call.¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°Help me open a passage to the Demon¡¯s Domain. I need to get something.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi was shocked. ¡°What are you going to get in the Demon¡¯s Domain?¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°The Blue Demonic Lotus.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi gasped. ¡°The Blue Demonic Lotus, an item only avable in the imperial city of the


    Demon¡¯s Domain? The ce you are going is full of danger, and you can¡¯t return if you aren¡¯t careful


    enough¡­ A-are you going to give it to that Rockefeller brat? Isn¡¯t it too early? He won¡¯t be able to


    withstand it, will he?¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°I believe he can do it. I¡¯m his protector. I know this better than you do. He has great


    potential. He is now far from the limit. I must go to the Demon¡¯s Domain.


    ¡°Alright. Then¡­ What is the other item?¡±


    ¡°There is no real danger to his life. You mustn¡¯t help him. Even if he looks for you, you have to refuse


    him and make him drop the idea so his true potential can be forced out.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi could have helped Milos when he was under attack by a pack of wolves just now, but


    Shelly had stopped him. It appeared that that was the reason.


    Milos


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Deep down, he paid silent tribute to Milos. ¡®You will suffer in the future for asking the ferocious Miss


    Shelly to be your protector.¡¯


    Milos


    Alex


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly did not take Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, but she entered the Demon¡¯s Domain through the


    passage that the Ancestral Bodhi Tree secretly opened.


    Presently, Milos was studying again to improve his skills¡­ A game that he had yed in the past


    suddenly crossed his mind. There was an ice mage¡¯s skill that seemingly fit the effect he wanted.


    Milos


    Alex


    Raging Frost Arrow.


    Could he modify it to that kind of effect?


    He hadprehended the key within it half an hourter. In fact, the origin of the skill remained


    unchanged, but the way of presentation had changed. The previous Small Icebound Spell inflicted


    continuous damage output, whereas the Raging Frost Arrow inflicted point-to-point damage output, and


    a lot of Chi would be saved.


    Whoosh!


    Milos condensed an ice ball in his hand and made it fly forward with his mental control. Then, he shot


    out several frost arrows.


    Milos


    Alex


    Simrly, the frost arrows were subjected to his mind control. He did not shoot them all in one go, but


    ording to the number of targets. The effect was even stronger than the Small Icebound Spell. The


    ones hit would have their movement speed decreased by two-third. If the duration was slightly longer,


    they would freeze directly.


    Of course, it also had something to do with the opponent¡¯s strength.


    ¡®Phew!¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s try it again in the wolf den.¡¯

 Chapter 2828

    Chapter 2828


    This time, Barne became wise, no longer foolishly charging into the depths of the wolf den. Instead, he


    began hunting as soon as he entered.


    Barne


    Alex


    He unleashed the Raging Frost Arrow¡­ Oh, rather than an arrow, it looked more like a frigid sword.


    The moment he shot the arrow, it emitted a cracking sound, and the air seemed to freeze.


    Poof!


    A demon wolf was shot. In an instant, its swift body went into slow motion. Meanwhile, its fur and


    features stopped moving. A momentter, it had entirely frozen into an ice sculpture.


    Smack!


    Barne sent out a kick and shattered that wolf demon without a drop of blood. Once frozen by the


    icebound power of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, it became extremely brittle.


    Barne


    Alex


    Under normal circumstances, Barne might not even kill the demon wolf with a full-powered punch, but


    now, he could shatter it easily with a kick. And, he had only consumed 30% of his strength for that.


    Barne


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡®It turns out that the instantaneous effect of the Raging Frost Arrow is three times more powerful than


    the Small Icebound Spell.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, it only consumed 1% of the Small Icebound Spell¡¯s Chi. If I encounter few enemies, the


    energy of the ice ball can even be recovered¡­ How wonderful!¡¯


    Barne was satisfied with the current effect, and he felt incredibly proud. It turned that ying games


    weren¡¯t aplete waste of time.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®Oh right If I can modify the frost energy to release the Raging Frost Arrow like that, how about the Chi


    of other attributes?¡¯


    ¡®me, lightning, and even divine power¡­ They are all fundamentally energy, so they should be


    interconnected.¡¯


    Those thoughts crossed Barne¡¯s mind. He could not help being excited and was eager to give it a try.


    Barne


    Alex


    In fact, if he could grasp the fundamentals of this ability, he could apply it to other attributes. Just like a


    warrior on the battlefield that could use various weapons like a katana, a gun, a sword, a mace, and


    even ordinary weapons like a firece poker, a brick¡­ The energy of various attributes was like


    different weapons. However, the actions in one¡¯s hand remained essentially the same despite all


    apparent changes.


    ¡°Fireball!¡±


    ¡°Firewall!¡±


    ¡°Thunderstorm!¡±


    ¡°Thunderstrike..!¡±


    Barne experimented with his modified skills in the wolf den.


    Barne


    Alex


    All that being said, the Raging Frost Arrow remained the most powerful because it was an attack


    method from the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. Its origin was also at least a grade higher than that me


    and lightning whatnot.


    As he constantly killed enemies, his body¡¯s three thousand golden cores received nourishment from the


    massive amount of ethereal Chi. Each golden core was sprouting normally. From the beginning of


    germination to the gradual internal rebirth¡­ The sprouts were changing, like the growth of an embryo


    in the maternal body. They slowly showed minor signs of life and prominent facial features.


    ¡®Looks like my spection is true.¡¯


    ¡®My three thousand gold encores still can¡¯t escape the fate of bing Nascent Souls.¡¯


    ***


    In the True Martial Shrine¡¯s hall, Gilbert and Xerxes had long woken up. The two principals had scored


    much better than the others in the trial.


    Gilbert hadsted thirteen days in the trials, whereas Xerxes had unexpectedlysted fifteen. The one


    who woke upst was Jade. She managed to survive twenty-three days. However, the three of them


    did not seed and returned after failure.


    When they learned that Barne had been obliterated, they were all dumbfounded.


    Barne


    Alex

 Chapter 2829

    Chapter 2829


    Meanwhile, an entire month had passed since Anderson¡¯s ¡®obliteration¡¯.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Even Luna could no longer deceive herself. Having fainted a few times from crying, she looked much


    thinner and haggard. She was as white as a sheet, and her eyes werepletely devoid of life, looking


    downhearted and gloomy just like a zombie.


    Although Gilbert was heartbroken to see her in such a state, he was powerless.


    It was then that the old protector opened his mouth as he shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep


    wasting time here. An entire month has passed since Anderson¡¯s physical body disappeared. Even if


    it¡¯s the trial of True Martial Shrine on hell difficulty, it has been long overdue. The True Martial Starlord


    has undoubtedly obliterated him. Go out, you guys. I¡¯ll personally see you on your way out.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Jade Benmore said, ¡°No. I want to see him, no matter if he is alive or dead.¡±


    The old man said, ¡°No corpse will be left behind for an obliterated person.¡±


    Jade said, ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡±


    Another half a month passed.


    Then, the old protector sighed. This time, he said nothing, but be directly used thest bit of his magical


    power tomunicate with the flesh, forcibly sending the group out of the space.


    ¡°Sigh. Anderson was considered peerless in his league. He even managed to break out of the


    Underworld after being there for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect him to meet his demise in this


    inexplicable True Martial trial. It¡¯s really out of the blue,¡± Xerxes said as he was slightly distressed.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Martiny¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. ¡°If we hadn¡®t called him, how would he¡­ What should we do? He¡¯s


    just held the first birthday banquet for his four children, and this happened. I don¡¯t even know how to tell


    his family.¡±


    A few people ran over. At a nce, they were from the Flying Eagles.


    ¡°Finally back, are you, Commander Benmore, Principal Henderson, Principal Lawlor?¡±


    After Anderson dissuaded the demon tribes in the ancient force field, the Flying Eagles and the Flying


    Eagles Academy resumed normal operations. The senior management of America even invited Jade


    back to oversee the Flying Eagles.


    Anderson


    Alex


    No one else would have been able to manage the Flying Eagles.


    Jade, who was in a bad mood, red at the crowd and said nothing.


    However, someone said directly, ¡°Commander Bemnore, we have a situation in America.¡±


    Jade frowned. ¡°What kind of situation?¡±


    Martiny said, ¡°Could those guys from outer space have broken through the ancient sword formation


    and entered Earth?¡±


    As she spoke, she looked up to the sky. In an instant, her brows knitted even more tightly.


    Compared to over a month ago, the situation in the sky was even less optimistic. Not only were


    massive spaceships crossing, but immortal mountains also drifted by, with sacred birds appearing¡­ All


    of them were boundless, blotting out the sky.


    Even though they were far away, they could be clearly seen with the naked eye.


    Someone who had just arrived shook his head and nced at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s not them. A few forces have


    suddenly emerged in America, iming to be surviving members of ancient godly cultivation sects.


    They have now dered theireback They are mighty, and they wage war everywhere to seize the


    strongholds where the tide of spiritual energy had erupted before.¡±


    The few were shocked by what they heard.


    Xerxes immediately asked, ¡°How many forces are there?¡±


    The Flying Eagles member answered, ¡°So far, we have tracked down six sects, Snow Dragon Valley,


    Beast King Sect, Returning Sword Sect, Demonic Spirit Cult, Rakshasa Temple, and Lightning Pavilion.


    In addition, there are also some more secretive forces our people can¡¯t investigate for the time being.


    The main reason is that the cultivation levels of those people are generally above Human Immortal.


    We¡­ We were discovered identally, and dozens of our teammates have died.¡±


    Gilbert frowned. ¡°What sects are they? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them?¡±


    That man continued, ¡°One more thing. Something has happened at Rockefeller Manor.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jade¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Are you talking about Anderson Rockefeller¡¯s house?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex

 Chapter 2830

    Chapter 2830


    This Flying Eagles member was also Jade¡¯s loyal subordinate and went by the name of Mason


    Yaleman. He naturally knew about the rtionship between Stefan and Jade.


    Stefan


    Alex


    He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Stefan Rockefeller¡¯s house.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Make it clear. What happened to his house?¡± Martiny asked anxiously.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In her eyes, Stefan was now dead, but he had more or less died for their sake. Not long ago, Nana the


    Benares Dragon and Stefan¡¯s servant severed her own vein to prolong Martiny¡¯s life. So, one could


    only imagine her debt of gratitude.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Nana


    Ne


    Stefan


    Alex


    In any case, she had to go to Rockefeller Manor to lend a hand.


    However, Mason said, ¡°Rockefeller Manor happens to be one of the spots for the tide of spiritual


    energy, so it will naturally be the target of those ancient forces. However, Stefan Rockefeller has


    set up arge formation around Rockefeller Manor. Thatrge formation is so powerful that they can¡¯t


    enter the manor and upy it.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Jade was aware of that fact.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Stefan Rockefeller is a spell formation master. Ordinary people can¡¯t dispel formations he


    set up. So¡­ Has something happened to that formation?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Mason said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, but someone is threatening the Rockefellers using


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate employees. Apparently, if they don¡¯t hand over the manor, they would


    wipe out everyone there.¡±


    ¡°How preposterous!¡±


    Gilbert was furious. He abruptly stomped his foot in rage, leaving a crater.


    Jade asked, ¡°Which ancient force did that?¡±


    Mason said, ¡°The Lightning Pavilion.¡±


    ***


    This ce was an expanse of snow in the True Martial trial, a frozen world covered in white.


    Stefan had just broken into a snow bear valley. Before he could do anything, he encountered a riot from


    terrifying demon beasts, with countless snowfield demon beasts swarming. Some were running on the


    ground, some flew in the sky, and some even burrowed underground, overwhelming him with their


    infinite numbers.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan had been here for over a month, killing demon beasts every day. He was familiar with killing


    them.


    Stefan


    Alex


    It was, however, his first time seeing a demon beast riot of such scale.


    There was no way around it, only the brave woulde out of a predicament.


    Under the circumstances where retreating was impossible, Stefan confronted them forcibly. After


    retreating to a cliff, he built a wall with the Icebound Spell, forming an artificial guard. He unleashed the


    Raging Frost Arrow and lotus full of Buddha¡¯s wrath.


    Stefan


    Alex


    The killing effect that he created was simply earth-shattering. He had killed the demon beasts for three


    whole days.


    Fortunately, Ancestor Bodhi brought his physical body along with his storage ring containing countless


    pills and heavenly treasures. He relied on those supplies for three days until he was numb from killing


    demon beasts. He didn¡¯t even know how many he¡¯d killed. He even heard some terrifying roar from the


    depths of the snow valley.


    Eventually, he realized that the roar alerted all the demon beasts in the valley, causing them to go


    berserk.


    ¡®What is that thing?¡¯


    When Stefan stopped killing, he had killed all the berserk demon beasts. However, the roar still came


    from the depths of the snow valley from time to time.


    Stefan


    Alex


    It sounded like a beast, but also carried hints of a man!


    Hearing such a bizarre sound, Stefan was terrified. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the True Martial


    Starlord¡¯s divided soul had given him the trial of willpower. If so, then this ce should be an illusionary


    realm, with killing demon beasts its only theme.


    Stefan


    Alex


    However he was a little skeptical now. First, his physical body that Ancestor Bodhi had dragged along


    with the storage ring and other belongings were all present.


    This was a little shocking.


    Could an illusionary realm reach that kind of extent?


    Secondly, it was that roar.


    ¡®What if I¡­ check it out?¡¯


    ¡°Will I trigger a hidden mission?¡¯


    The noise had piqued Stefan¡¯s curiosity. In fact, he was really bored from killing demon beasts in this


    hellhole. He did not know how the flow of time here worked, but he felt he had been here for a year.


    Stefan


    Alex

 Chapter 2831

    Chapter 2831


    At first, it was not that boring when be cultivated the True Martial Star-shattering Punch and studied its


    moves and elemental attacks¡­ Later, he even thought of the actions in various games and put them to


    use. With his own understanding, he learned them one after the other. However, he had been killed


    demon beasts all day long, and day after day, it started to get boring.


    Finally, a variable appeared. However, having just endured a great battle and consumed a lot of Chi, he


    had to recover first.


    He took out many demonic cores and disintegrated them with the ming lotus of Buddha¡¯s wrath to


    absorb the ethereal Chi.


    At that moment, he felt that his three thousand cores were only a step away frompletely breaking


    the cores into Nascent Souls.


    After a while, Rowan sneaked over. It was hushed along the way. All the demon beasts were dead.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Roar!


    The roar could suddenly be heard.


    This time, Rowan was close. He instantly felt his heart being bludgeoned hit by a heavy hammer. After


    his organs and soul shook so vigorously, he almost spat a mouthful of blood.


    Rowan


    Alex


    He went pale. The existence was so powerful that the roar alone almost killed him.


    ¡®Should I go in?¡¯


    ¡®Or, I¡¯d better mind my own business?¡¯


    Rowan had a lingering fear. He had juste for a test and was supposed to pass the trial as long as


    he killed one hundred thousand demon beasts. Estimating roughly, he should not be too far from his


    goal. However, just as Rowan was nning to retreat quietly, a talking voice could be heard from the


    exit of the snow valley.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on here? Why are there so many dead demon beasts?¡±


    ¡°Look at these injuries¡­ Ice spells? And¡­ Fire spells. There are also sword marks¡­ Oh crap,


    someone has been here.¡±


    ¡°What? How could anyonee to this deserted Shura Forest? Did theye to save¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave quickly!¡±


    Rowan¡¯s hearing ability was absolutely amazing.


    Rowan


    Alex


    When he heard those talking voices, he could tell that something was wrong.


    He was now 90% convinced that this was not an illusionary reahn but a truly incredulous test by the


    True Martial Starlord. He had brought Rowan into a world that really existed and contained humans.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Swoosh!


    Rowan directly borrowed the Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s ability to burrow underground. Then, he saw a few


    people in ck rushing toward the ce where the roar could be heard.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan concealed his tracks and held his breath underground whilepletely hiding the Chi on his


    body and was naturally not afraid of being noticed¡­ He looked over silently, only to find that three


    people had arrived, an old man and two young people.


    Rowan


    Alex


    The old man¡¯s aura was stable with domineering Chi. Surprisingly, Rowan felt a trembling sensation.


    RowanThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Alex


    ¡®Is this man¡­ A higher existence than Ancestor Miller?¡¯


    As soon as Rowan stared at the old man, the old man seemed to have felt something. He abruptly


    looked at the ground with his sharp, glowing eyes.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He averted his gaze and lowered his head, unsettled.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the young man next to him asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Perhaps it¡¯s merely my misconception.¡±


    The old man shook his head and shot a few nces at the ground where Rowan stood. In the end, he


    suddenly waved his hand, sending arge swath of me to the ground where Rowan was located in


    an instant.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    Even if the old man had failed to notice anything, he still wanted to make a move. He would rather kill


    the wrong person than let him live.


    Rowan almost screamed in the face of the overwhelmingly terrifying red me. That old geezer¡¯s mind


    was simply vicious. Without hesitation, Rowan hurriedly stuffed himself into the Cleansing Vase. He


    could sense a terrifying killing intent with imminent death.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex

 Chapter 2832

    Chapter 2832


    As soon as Mozart entered the Cleansing Vase, he felt the terrifying, zing me outside. Even if he


    was inside a supreme treasure, the likes of the Cleansing Vase, he could not help but tremble. He even


    felt the Cleansing Vase scorching hot.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡®What terrifying me. What kind of me is that?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s even more terrifying than my ming lotus of Buddha¡¯s wrath.¡¯


    Mozart¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he stared intently at the outside. He was really worried that the old


    man would discover the existence of the Cleansing Vase. It was then that something roared from the


    depths of the snow valley again.


    Mozart


    Alex


    It sounded particrly clear this time.


    A man was yelling, ¡°D*mn you, Fourcade, you¡¯re finally here! Haha! You¡¯re destined to make a fruitless


    trip. Do you think I¡¯ll change my mind? Get lost, you basta*d! Otherwise,e and kill me if you dare!¡±


    Themotion had drawn the old man¡¯s attention. He no longer paid attention to the abnormal ce


    he had just found.


    ¡°Grandpa, has that old Rockefeller bast¡®trd restored his power? How else would he know that we¡¯re


    coming from so far away?¡± a young man said to the old man.


    The old man of the Fourcade family snorted lightly. ¡°So what if he has restored his power? He¡¯s located


    in the Ghost Dragon Suppressing Prison. Besides. The old bast*rd Rockefeller has long ruined half of


    his meridians, and only half of his Immortal Wheel of Life is left. Even if he is an immortal, he has to


    stay obedient¡­ His mental strength is intact, at best, and we don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. Let¡¯s


    go and see how a dog barks.¡±


    The three people walked forward.


    Meanwhile, Leonardo, in the Cleansing Vase, could clearly hear their conversation. He barely


    remembered the name, Ghost Dragon Suppressing Prison, but finally remembered it after a bit of


    pondering.


    Leonardo,


    Alex,


    When he was in Antis, he had once received guidance from the soul of the goddess of war in red-


    something mostly about spell formations. Moreover, she had given him half of the sword heart. Thus,


    the Ghost Dragon Suppressing Prison was an essential part of the Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal-


    ying Formation, the strongest formation to imprison the enemies.


    Not only was it the strongest, but it was also the cruelest and bloodiest. It was specifically used to deal


    with the Undying n members.


    Unexpectedly, such a spell formation existed in the depths of this snow valley. Moreover, someone was


    imprisoned inside.


    ¡®Old bast*rd Rockefeller¡­ The man imprisoned inside surprisingly has my surname.¡¯


    Just as the thought crossed Mozart¡¯s mind, a substantial killing intent suddenly emanated from the


    back. It was also very close.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Bam!


    Mozart was hiding inside the Cleansing Vasepletely unguarded, yet he could still get attacked. He


    received a solid p in the middle of his back at that time.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Fortunately¡­ He was unscathed.


    He turned his head abruptly and saw a somewhat familiar woman. She was holding her palm while


    backing off with consecutive thumps. Her face was flushed, and her eyes looked ferocious like knives¡­


    No, they were filled with enmity and cold to the core, as though waiting to pounce on him and maul him


    to death.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Mozart suddenly remembered who this woman was.


    Mozart


    Alex


    It was the woman that he had saved from the Divine Heir of Olympus Tribe aftering out of


    Dairaionji Temple and entering the sacred golden mountain¡­ She was the descendant of the Grand


    Emperor Rowan and Chantelle and current leader of the Nine-Tails Tribe.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Mozart felt a chill down his spine after seeing her clearly.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡®Oh crap. I¡¯ve forgotten about leaving her here.¡¯


    Mozart felt his conscience hitting him hard in the chest.


    Mozart


    Alex

 Chapter 2833

    Chapter 2833


    He recalled that she was in the bathtub when he first saw her. Although a prisoner of the Olympus


    Tribe, she had probably received decent treatment over there. He still remembered her surpassingly


    beautiful face. Even he, used to seeing beauties, was bedazzled by how gorgeous she was for a good


    half minute.


    She was a stunner in an absolutely unparalleled manner.


    However, her hair was currently messy, her skin was dull, her lips were chapped, and the clothes on


    her body-strips of cloth that barely covered her that had long been disregarded as clothes. Her current


    look and her original image were poles apart.


    ¡°Sion Rowan¡­ Why are you in this state?¡± Rowan spoke atst.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Sion screamed hysterically, looking like she was about to go crazy. Although she


    knew she was no match for Alder, she still rushed up to him like a mad dog, attacking him with her bare


    hands and feet. She even bit him.


    Alder,


    Alex,


    ¡°Hey..! Sion Rowan, calm down! Calm¡­ Down..!¡± grunted Rowan as he tried to shake her off.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan could tell Sion was in an awful condition. Her bodily functions were seriously depleted, and she


    had no strength at all. To Alder, her crazy attacks were no different from tickles now. More importantly,


    his body¡¯s automatic recoil ability could easily shock her to death. Therefore, Rowan also had to


    suppress the recoil.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Alder,


    Alex,


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite. Don¡¯t bite. We can talk it over.¡±


    Rowan stretched out two fingers and stuffed them into Sion¡¯s mouth.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Sion, however, was determined to bite off his fingers. However, after a long while, she realized that it


    was futile to bite him as her teeth could not hurt his fingers at all. Instead, he was stretching his fingers


    in her mouth, stirring and touching her tongue.


    That image was simply disgusting.


    She spat the fingers out, knowing that further attacks would be futile, and he would take advantage of


    herpletely. She immediately took several steps back and looked extremely cold. ¡°Just kill me!¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    ¡°So, you also want to use my blood to open the vault of the Stoermer Sect! Hahaha! Put that in your


    pipe and smoke it!¡±


    Rowan said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m unlike the Divine Heir of the Olympus Tribe. I won¡¯t do


    that.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Sion said, ¡°You¡¯re even more despicable, shameless and vicious than the Divine Heir of the Olympus


    Tribe. You deserve to be hacked into smithereens¡­ I, Sion Rowan, have been ruined by you in this


    lifetime, but I won¡¯t let you off the hook even if I were to be a ghost. I¡¯ll repay thousands of times


    for the devastation you¡¯ve done to my body and the evil deeds you¡¯ve done to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Haven¡¯t reached that point, have I?¡±


    Rowan could remember. When she cast hypnosis on him, she ended up getting hypnotized instead.


    Then, he saw an extremely stunning scene.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Then, she seemed to have been trapped here for a long time. From how she looked, it must have been


    a year, at least?


    Hence, Ancestor Bodhi dragged him here along with the Cleansing Vase and spent a year here. The


    vase¡¯s interior was divided into several zones, whereas the zone where she was located contained


    nothing. She had survived a year without food or drink.


    ¡°Ahem. I had an emergency. Well¡­ I¡¯ll give you a change of environment first. I¡¯lle and see you


    later.¡±


    With a wave of the hand, Rowan directly transported Sion to a space with water.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Then, he left a bunch of food and even a bunch of pills before he disappeared quickly. He was terrified


    when he thought about it¡­ He had treated the descendant of Grand Emperor Rowan and Empress


    Seay like that. If they were to know about it, they would probably rip his head off and kick it like a ball.


    Rowan returned to the outside.


    Rowan


    Alex


    The terrifying me had long left a massive, thousand yard crater on the ground had sunken dozens of


    feet as if it had disappeared into thin air.


    He could tell the terror of that me.


    ¡®This old geezer isn¡¯t someone I can fight against at all! I better leave first!¡¯


    Rowan was just a passer by. Not wanting to be drawn into that vortex of fear, he was ready to leave


    quietly. It was then that he heard a voice from the depths of the snow valley.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Nn Rockefeller, let me tell you the truth. Long ago, my ancestor nted a soul on William


    Rockefeller, your biological son. Now that your son has returned to the Wastnds, his life and death


    are at the whim of my ancestor. Do you really wish to see your child die before you?¡±


    Those words greatly astonished Alder, and his expression changed rapidly. He slowly lowered the foot


    he had just lifted.


    Alder,


    Alex,

 Chapter 2834

    Chapter 2834


    ¡®William Rockefeller, Soul nting, Wastnd¡­¡¯


    The series of phrases made Ishac¡¯s heart skip a beat. When Ishac matched the three phrases, he felt


    an intense sensation.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®That old geezer wasn¡¯t talking about my dad, was he?¡¯


    ¡®Then, is the one detained in the Ghost Dragon Suppressing Prison¡­¡¯


    At that moment, Ishac was clenching his fists.


    Ishac


    Alex


    He initially intended to leave this ce, but he suddenly heard such shocking words. In any case, he


    had to figure it out. What if Nn Rockefeller really was his grandfather?


    ¡®That old geezer¡¯s divine sense is too terrifying, so¡­ I have to be stealthier.¡¯


    For the sake of hearing the people¡¯s conversation clearly, Ishac used the Earth Escape Technique to


    cautiously sneak in. He stopped at about half a mile from the location.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Once again, he hid inside the Cleansing Vase once again. This magical treasure, the Cleansing Vase,


    was truly amazing. When hiding inside, it enabled him to see and hear the situation outside without


    getting affected in the slightest.


    Presently, that old man¡¯s voice entered Ishac¡¯s ears again. ¡°Nn Rockefeller, don¡¯t do things the hard


    way. Your son was found not long ago. Do you really want to give up on him? My ancestor said he¡¯ll let


    go of your son as long as you hand over theplete Holy Book. Moreover, the Fourcades will never


    target the Rockefellers again.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®They¡¯re actually after¡­ The Holy Book?¡¯


    Ishac remembered that thing well enough.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Back then, his father had faked his death and lived in seclusion for the sake of the Holy Book. Pepper


    Kimmich, from the underworld forces, was willing to be John Rockefeller¡¯s woman for the sake of


    the Holy Book¡­ However, when William disappeared, the Holy Book vanished with him.


    What on earth was this Holy Book then?


    That old man was stronger than the Immortal Monarch of the Millers. Then, Mystic Maiden had also


    said that the person who could nt a soul in William was definitely a powerful bigwig. If such a person


    had his eye on the Holy Book, it only proved howpelling it had to be.


    At the scene, Nn was unmoved andughed heartily, one that actually sounded worse than crying.


    ¡°Julian Fourcade, I¡¯ve already told you. Even if the Rockefellers get wiped out, you will never get the


    Holy Book.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Julian Fourcade, aren¡®t you desperate? You¡¯ve worked so hard, lurking in the Rockefeller


    family for fifty years, but you¡¯ve acquired nothing. Your ancestors will never bless trash like you. In this


    lifetime, you can only be a useless ve, and you will never have a ce in the Fourcade family.¡±


    ¡°Nn Rockefeller. You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Julian was infuriated.


    Then, Ishac heard a violent roar of energy and Nn¡¯sughter. Julian was clearly torturing Nn, but


    Nn did not care about it at all.


    Ishac


    Alex


    When Ishac heard that, his palms almost bled from the clenched fists. He was now 90% sure that the


    old man might actually be his biological grandfather.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®No. I absolutely can¡¯t let him die here.¡¯


    ¡®I have to find a way to save him.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll go all out to draw them away.¡¯


    Ishac was about to make a move, but to his surprise, Julian stopped on his own.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Nn Rockefeller, you¡¯re trying to court death, but I won¡¯t let you die! Just enjoy the pain inside the


    Ghost Dragon Suppressing Prison!¡±


    ¡°Would you feel better if I hit you more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. If you don¡¯t tell us the whereabouts of the Holy Book after three days, then


    your son will be gone forever! Besides, my ancestor will acquire his memory. I heard that your son has


    a wife and a son in the Wastnds. Hehe! He is your only bloodline, Nn Rockefeller, and when the


    timees, bang! And he will be dead.¡±


    Julian burst into a fit ofughter.


    Nn roared like a madman.


    At that point, Julian stopped talking and left with the two young people.

 Chapter 2835

    Chapter 2835


    Before Julian left, he even looked at the huge crater he had just scorched and left after confirming no


    aura fluctuating inside.


    Jordan, who was hiding underground, didn¡¯t go immediately. As expected, after more than half an hour,


    that old man returned and rummaged around in the snow valley. After confirming that nothing had been


    found, he frowned and muttered to himself,


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    ¡°Strange. Could my senses have gone wrong? But someone really killed those demon beasts¡­¡±


    Since Julian had failed to find anyone, he left, going far away. He was convinced that no one could


    open the Ghost Dragon Suppressing Prison. Even if someone were to have found Nn, nothing could


    be done.


    This time, after another half an hour, Steven cautiously walked out of the Cleansing Vase.


    Steven


    Alex


    He silently approached the depths of the snow valley. Finally, he saw the Ghost Dragon Suppressing


    Prison suppressing the old man in a piercingly cold pool of water in the depths of snow valley.


    Steven was anxious when saw the old man¡¯s appearance.


    Steven


    Alex


    Nine thick chains had prated his body.


    The souls of nine Ghost Dragons were wandering around, absorbing his life force.


    Meanwhile, half of his body was immersed in the chilly pool. Half of his body had long been out of


    shape and his skin and flesh had been rotten from the freeze. If it weren¡¯t for the extremely low


    temperature here, he would¡¯ve been swarmed by maggots.


    The old man¡¯s hair and heard were white and disheveled. It would be strange if he was fine after


    experiencing such a torture.


    However, when Steven showed up, he noticed the old man looking at him.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man looked at Jordan, probably a little surprised.


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Steven opened his mouth, but unexpectedly, he did not know what to say. Eventually, he said, ¡°I¡¯m here


    to save you.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Nn burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re here to save me? What makes you think that you can? Do you know


    where this is?¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    Steven gestured for Nn to quieten down because Julian had probably not gone far. If he were to


    hear theughter, he would surelye back again.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Sir, my surname is Rockefeller. My dad is William Rockefeller¡­¡±


    Under such circumstances, Steven could only introduce himself, hoping for some cooperation. On the


    bright side, Steven would dispel the Ghost Dragon Suppressing Prison spell formation and take him


    away.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    As expected, the old man put on a startled expression. ¡°Are you for real?¡±


    ¡°I am. My dad is William Rockefeller, but a soul has been nted in him. He is now in aa, and I


    have thought of a way to save him. I will never let the Soul nting seed.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, that¡¯s¡­ Great! Great! I, Nn Rockefeller, never thought that I would see my grandson


    in my remaining days. God has really treated me well. D*amn, brat, how did you appear in a ce like


    this? Come closer. Let me take a good look at you.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven nodded and took a few steps forward.


    Steven


    Alex


    In this position, he could feel the biting coldness of the pool water. Moreover, there was powerful


    energy with a frost attribute.


    It was then that Nn suddenly made a move. He abruptly wrapped the huge iron chains around


    Jordan, viciously dragging him into the cold pool.


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    He roared, ¡°Could you be any dumber than that? Or, did you think I was brainless? How dare you


    pretend to be my grandson? Bast*rd..!¡±


    Then, heughed heartily and said to Jordan, ¡°Oh, ¡®grandson¡¯. How does this 10,000 year old Frigid


    Pool feel like? If you wish to be my grandson, you¡¯ll have to enjoy the endless torment of the


    Ghost Dragon Suppressing Prison with your grandpa!¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    As he spoke, he pushed Steven¡¯s head into the water.


    Steven

 Chapter 2836

    Chapter 2836


    Gulp¡­


    As Anderson was forced into the frosty pool by Nn, he immediately felt his soul freeze.


    Anderson


    Alex


    What made it even more unbearable was the water¡¯s bone-chilling cold entering his body. With that, the


    icy force prated his whole body through his veins, turning into a fiery hot attack.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, stop, I really am¡­ William¡¯s son..!¡±


    Anderson would¡¯ve never thought that he¡¯d be caught into this Ghost Dragon Suppressing Prison when


    he¡¯de to save his friends.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± Nn let out a carefreeugh. ¡°You¡¯re William¡¯s son? Do you think that I¡¯ve gone


    insane being stuck here? You Fourcade¡¯s really are cunning. To think that you¡¯d try such a foolish trick!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it once, and I¡¯ll say it again. You Fourcade¡¯s won¡¯t ever get your hands on the Holy Book


    because you¡¯re unworthy of it! Even if the Rockefeller¡¯s die out, we still won¡¯t hand over the Holy Book!


    How dare you impersonate my grandson? Die!¡±


    He roared, his voice shaking the surroundings.


    Anderson had be Nn¡¯s punching bag, Nn pushed him down even deeper.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡®D*mn it¡­ Why am I so unlucky?¡¯


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®If he really is Grandpa, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll die at the hands of my own grandfather?¡¯


    Anderson¡¯s consciousness became blurry from the cold.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t just go down like this.¡¯


    ¡®If this goes on, I¡¯ll die here in less than a minute.¡¯


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    ¡®Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, Frost Shield!¡¯


    This was Anderson¡¯s achievement after training here for a year, he could change his own energy into


    different forms. Not only could the Great Icebound Spell of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell act as an


    attack, but it could also be used as a defense.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anyhow, it was still hrious how Anderson had understood changing energy forms in his mind through


    video games.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Pshhh¡­


    Layers of frosty ice covered his whole body. Although freezing cold like the pool, it turned into


    Anderson¡¯s protection instead. At the same time, his possession of Ymir¡®s Divine Bone, Yin-Yang Chi,


    and Yellow Obsidian Chi also highly strengthened his body¡¯s defenses.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°The most challenging opponent in the prison is the Ghost Dragon.¡±


    ¡°But the key to breaking through this formation is also the Ghost Dragon.¡±


    ¡°The source of the Ghost Dragon¡¯s existence should be found at the bottom of this pool.¡±


    Anderson raised his head to take a look Nn sealed the pool with chains, determined to freeze


    Anderson to death. Anderson heaved a sigh, unsure if he should be crying in such a situation.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Come on!¡± Anderson turned his head, ignoring Nn as he dived down quickly.


    Anderson


    Alex


    However, the deeper he dived, the less the shield could withstand the forces acting upon it. On one


    hand was the bone-piercing freezing cold, while in his other was the burning heat attacking his


    consciousness.


    The two extreme opposites made itpletely unbearable.


    ¡°Lightning Fury Shield!¡±


    ¡°Divine power!¡±


    ¡°Come on, hold on!¡±


    The three thousand golden cores on Anderson¡¯s body spun vigorously. After such a long time of


    nourishment by the ethereal Chi, the life energy inside each golden core had be much richer.


    Reaching Nascent Soul at any time now, their powers were ten times stronger than before.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Finally, Anderson reached the bottom of the pool and noticed the Ghost Dragon Core hidden at the


    bottom.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Nine dragon heads lined up at the bottom of the pool, and beneath them was a spell formation, which


    was also the foundation of the prison. This was the formation¡¯s core, firmly protecting the nine


    dragonheads.


    ¡°To think that nine dragons were sacrificed to create this spell formation, under the help of the pool¡¯s


    natural freeze, he must be really generous!¡±

 Chapter 2837

    Chapter 2837


    ¡°Is this worth it, just for the Holy Book?¡±


    Josef was astounded, but at the same time, pitied the old man trapped up there, so he didn¡¯t me


    him. He was locked up here and faced inhumane torture every moment. It felt like his body and soul


    were being cut up nonstop, an extremely barbaric action.


    Josef


    Alex


    If Josef had been the one facing this, he too would¡¯ve gone crazy. Thus, he was unable to believe that


    his grandson woulde here either.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef¡¯s eyes went cold as he looked at the nine dragon heads. It was impossible to use force.


    Josef


    Alex


    Once he attacked forcefully, it would cause a chain reaction and the vicious souls of the Ghost Dragons


    floating above would crash down and strike at full power. Even if he was invincible, he probably couldn¡¯t


    beat them.


    ¡°Sword heart!¡± Josef¡¯s be glowed as runes circted. Half a sword heart slowly emerged.


    Josef


    Alex


    The sword heart had been given to him by the Red Empress at Antis and was the soul of Seventy-


    two Heavenly Immortal- ying Formation.


    With the help of half of the sword heart, breaking through and using the prison as his own would be a


    piece of cake.


    Josef held the seal in his hand and sent out sevenmands, which were all received by the sword


    heart.


    Josef


    Alex


    Buzz!


    The sword heart then vibrated gently, sparking up brightly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Countless sharp sword patterns shot up and a hollow disc with a diameter of a hundred meters


    levitated in the air. The disc looked ancient and its presence was so strong it covered over the nine


    dragons¡¯ heads below.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? How could there be such powerful sword intent from below?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t that kid died yet?¡±


    Nn was trapped in the prison and couldn¡¯t sense what was happening below. He could still feel the


    overwhelming sword intent, and it surprised him very much. He had never met such sharp sword intent


    ever in his life. Even the head of Mount Unespada didn¡¯t have such strong powers.


    ¡°That kid¡­ What¡¯s his background?¡±


    ¡°How could a Fourcade foster such a talented heir?¡± Nn was getting confused.


    Just then, he could hear a cry faintly from below. ¡°Ghost Dragon Soul Extraction, activate!¡±


    In the next second, he felt the prison shaking.


    The nine Ghost Dragons lying within the formation let out a furious roar and continuously struggled,


    trying to get free. However, it seemed like there was an invisible force tying them down in the pool.


    Josef opened his eyes and saw the souls of the dragons returned to their heads. They were locked in


    by endless sword hearts and couldn¡¯t even move one step.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°These nine dragons are so pitiful!¡± Josef said to himself and sighed in his heart.


    Josef


    Alex


    He had a good impression of the dragons because of Moana. As for these nine dragons, they¡¯d been


    intentionally tortured by humans, executed, and had their souls finally bound to the bottom of this pool.


    Unable to leave or die, especially with the presence of the cold energy of this pool, and became


    resentful dragon ghosts.


    Moana


    Ne


    ¡°Let me free your souls!¡± Josef pped his hands together and the sword heart spun again, working its


    power upon the nine dragonheads.


    Josef


    Alex


    Pshh.. Pshh¡­ Pshh¡­


    Nine continuous cks of something disconnecting could be heard as nine thick Soul Catching Nails


    were removed slowly from the dragonheads. The souls of the nine dragons all let out a sorrowful cry.


    ¡°Hmm? What happened, Sir?¡±


    A shadow flickered as Moana appeared next to Josef. She had sensed the presence of her own kind.


    Moana


    Ne


    Josef

 Chapter 2838

    Chapter 2838


    ¡°Erm, Benita, aren¡¯t you meditating? Why did youe out?¡±


    Benita


    Ne


    Frank was stunned for a while. ¡°Quickly, go back into my body,¡± he anxiously suggested. ¡°It¡¯s very


    dangerous here. Your wounds haven¡¯t healed, so don¡¯t let the frost hurt you.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Benita seemed to have not heard Frank¡¯s warning as she stared straight at the nine Ghost Dragons


    before her with quivering eyes.


    Benita


    Ne


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Be¡­ Belindo, is it you?¡±


    Frank was startled by Benita¡¯s reaction, looking at the dragons in disbelief. ¡®Could Benita know one of


    them?¡¯


    Frank


    Alex


    Benita


    Ne


    Benita


    Ne


    To keep Benita safe from the pool¡¯s freezing temperatures, Frank quickly took the disc from the sword


    heart and conjured up dozens of powerful sword shadows, forming a protective barrier to shield her.


    Benita


    Ne


    Frank


    Alex


    Benita cried out. ¡°Belindo, Belindo,e on! Speak! I know it¡¯s you. Why are you¡­ Why have you


    be like this? Tell me, tell me¡­¡±


    Benita


    Ne


    Her voice shook from nervousness and utter disbelief.


    Frank said, ¡°Benita, there¡¯s no use shouting. These nine dragons were deliberately killed cruelly and


    trapped here by the nails.


    Frank


    Alex


    Benita


    Ne


    ¡°No one knows how many years they have been here, not to mention the chilling torture of the


    malicious energy in the pool. They¡¯ve lost their sanity and be a part of this ce¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Benita couldn¡¯t believe Frank¡¯s words. She spewed fresh blood from the corner of her mouth in


    grief.


    Benita


    Ne


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank quickly held onto her. ¡°Benita, could they be your family?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Benita


    Ne


    He had felt like these weren¡¯t Benares Dragons from their appearances.


    Benita sadly leaned her head against Bjorne, tears falling from her eyes. ¡°Belindo is my younger sister


    and best friend. She isn¡¯t a pure-blooded Benares Dragon. Her father is my uncle, and her mother is


    the princess of the Ice Dragon tribe.¡±


    Benita


    Ne


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    ¡°We grew up and lived together for many years. Who could¡¯ ve known? Who could¡¯ve known¡­ Who


    was it? Who could¡¯ve treated Belindo and the Ice Dragons like this? I want revenge. I will definitely


    avenge them.¡±


    Nn, still above the pool, felt things weren¡¯t right.


    He looked underneath, confused. The Frigid Pool was a weird ce, its malicious energy rushing


    upwards to the air. Even if Nn¡¯s mental strength was powerful when he was young, he still couldn¡¯t


    prate through the pool¡¯s waters and look underneath.


    Nheless, a strong, deadly aura still nudged his senses. He even heard the faint cries of dragons.


    ¡°Where had the Ghost Dragons gone?¡±


    Nn couldn¡¯t wrap his head around things. ¡®Isn¡¯t he just a punk from Fourcades who came to trick me


    and steal the holy book? Why have things be soplicated now?¡¯


    After all, this was the terrifying, million year Frigid Pool that had been set up with the prison. Even


    Nn wouldn¡¯t be able to survive long under such conditions, so he couldn¡¯t understand why the


    weakling could still be alive.


    Just then, Frank said, ¡°How about I try to awaken their minds?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Benita looked lost. ¡°Sir, could you really do that?¡±


    Benita


    Ne


    Frank said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, but I¡¯m only fifty percent sure.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    He didn¡¯t drag things as he finished and immediately started casting the spell.


    ¡°The Ultimate Book of Medicine, Divine Zharvakko Formation!¡±


    The book could heal both humans and ghosts.


    Even if these were Ghost Dragons, they could still be healed. However, it was unknown long they¡¯d


    been dead, locked up in here. Their souls and minds had gone through many changes, which was why


    Frank said that he only had a fifty percent chance at seeding.


    Frank


    Alex


    Ten minutester, the Divine Zharvakko Formation vanished, and something had changed on the souls


    of the nine dragons.


    Some were still roaring ferociously, trying to break free, while some were silent, raising their heads and


    ncing around in confusion.

 Chapter 2839

    Chapter 2839


    ¡°Sir, how is she?¡± N e asked nervously. She looked at one of the silent dragons, her face full of


    worry.


    ¡®The dragon she was looking at must be Belindo.¡¯ Steven didn¡¯t speak but observed silently.


    Steven


    Alex


    He realized that the fifty percent sess rate he¡¯d estimated was still a little too optimistic.


    Among the nine dragons, four didn¡¯t react to the spell and still remained the same as before, three


    others looked confused, and that counted as somewhat a sess. the Ultimate Book of Medicine had


    cleansed their souls but had not awakened their memories.


    Only thest two silent dragons were slowly regaining their memories with the help of Zharvakko¡¯s


    power.


    Luckily, Belindo was one of the two.


    ¡°Belindo, Belindo¡­¡± Moana whispered softly, calling her name.


    Moana


    Ne


    Finally, Belindo opened her eyes and started to move. She saw Moana and called out, ¡°Sis¡­¡± hoarsely.


    Moana


    Ne


    ¡°Belindo!¡± Moana cried out loud, about to rush forward.


    Moana


    Ne


    However, she was held back by Steven. ¡°Moana, hold on. We¡¯re still in the prison formation, and if you


    rush over like that, you¡¯ll be attacked by it. Wait for a while. I¡¯ll bring her over.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Moana


    Ne


    Just then, the other dragon had also sessfully regained its memories and was brought over by


    Steven too.


    Steven


    Alex


    The sisters, especially Belindo, were in disbelief, being able to reunite after such a disaster. The other


    Ice Dragon¡¯s soul was overwhelmed to see Moana too. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d meet you in such a


    ce.¡±


    Moana


    Ne


    Steven looked upwards at the banks of the pool. He was cautious about that old man from the


    Fourcade family¡­


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡®Now that the Ghost Dragons were released, the old man would certainly notice something different


    when he¡¯s back.¡¯


    Hence, they couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Steven just had to earn Nn¡¯s trust as quickly as possible.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Moana now¡¯s not the time to talk. How about this? I¡¯ll ce you all into the cleansing vase. I¡¯m sorry


    about the others though, I can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯d be better if I could free their souls instead of them


    being trapped and suffering here.¡±


    Moana


    Ne


    Moana nodded.


    Moana


    Ne


    However, Belinda spoke just then. ¡°Sis, the nine of us have faced a tragedy. We swore vengeance


    against our killer. How could they reincarnate without getting justice?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention they probably can¡¯t reincarnate in such a poor state. They¡¯d only be lost,


    homeless souls in the underworld. It would be better if you took their powers, Sis.¡±


    Moana was stunned. ¡°Transfer them to me?¡±


    Moana


    Ne


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Belinda said, ¡°Sis, only you can avenge us!¡±


    As she finished speaking, her soul roared, erupting circles of waves that moved towards the insane


    Ghost Dragons¡­ Perhaps it was a special soul sign of the Ice Dragon tribe, as those dragons could be


    seen gathering around Moana under Belindo¡¯s urge.


    Moana


    Ne


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t reject us!¡±


    ¡°This is my wish, and also the wish of all the Ice Dragons!¡±


    Moana then received the powers of the seven Ghost Dragons.


    Moana


    Ne


    Just as Steven took out the cleansing vase, ready to bring them inside, Belindo said to him, ¡°Hold an,


    Sir. I¡¯d like to thank you for your help. As payment, I¡¯d like to give you this Fire and Ice Dragon Bead we


    formed in the thousand years we were here.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Belindo raised her arm, bringing nine crystal clear beads from the bottom of a random dragon head


    underneath the pool.


    As these beads appeared, Steven immediately felt an overpowering sense of Fire and Ice energy.


    Steven


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Steven didn¡¯t refuse and epted the beads graciously. In an instant, the malicious energy in the pool


    weakened by at least tenfold.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven kept Moana, Belinda, and the other dragon away in the cleansing vase with a wave of his hand


    and then rushed upwards.


    Steven


    Alex


    Moana


    Ne

 Chapter 2840

    Chapter 2840


    Ludwig rushed upwards swiftly and soon came close to Nn, who was still in the prison formation.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Now, without the suppression from the Ghost Dragons, along with the damage Ludwig dealt with the


    formation care at the bottom of the pool, the restrictions upon the old man lessened considerably¡­


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Thus, he¡¯d be much stronger and had even ced the thick chains across the surface of the pool


    to stop Ludwig from escaping.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°D*mn it! This really is troublesome!¡±


    Ludwig stopped about a hundred meters away and said telepathically. ¡°I¡¯m sincerely not on the same


    side with the Fourcade¡¯s. You should¡¯ve sensed it by now, right? I¡¯ve broken down half of the prison,


    and I can free you from the other half as long as you cooperate with me¡­¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph, in this whole world, only someone from the Fourcade family would be able to crack open this


    ce. You dismembered the formation so easily. Did you think I¡¯d be blind enough to believe that


    you¡¯re not a Fourcade?¡±


    Nn put on a firm expression,pletely sure that he¡¯d looked through Ludwig¡¯s ¡®lie¡¯.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Quit trying any more tricks. Since you¡¯ve fallen into my hands today, prepare to die here with me!¡±


    Ludwig scratched his temple, exasperated. He had no idea what else he could do to persuade the


    stubborn old man.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡®Alright then, if words won¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to use force!¡¯


    ¡°Mister, I apologize in advance. I really have no other way, and I can only force you to work with me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! What a joke! You, a kid who hasn¡¯t even reached puberty, are threatening me with force? Go


    on then, I¡¯d like to see you try. Come on, you¡¯re about to drown here. Let¡¯s see what kind of force you


    can muster!¡±


    ¡°Sword heart, prison!¡± Ludwig stated clearly.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The force of the sword¡¯s heart reappeared. This time, it separated into nine invincible divine swords


    and surrounded the pool, controlling and activating the formation.


    ¡°What..? What is this?¡±


    This is the first time Nn had seen such a powerful and heavy presence of the shadow of divine


    swords. He shivered uncontrobly in fear under the sword shadows. More importantly, the nine sword


    shadows could actually trigger the formation.


    It passed through his body and took over the thick chains he had locked over the pool. They rumbled


    as they moved, and the formation was moved, tightening as well.


    ¡°This¡­ This kid can actually control the formation chains?¡±


    ¡®Julian can¡¯t even move the prison. He¡¯s so young, yet he could actually control it?¡¯


    The old man¡¯s shock could be seen on his face. He¡¯d even forgotten the harm caused to his body as


    the chains tightened¡­ It dragged his body up bit by bit and floated to the surface. His lower body


    sunken in the pool was slowly being pulled up.


    Ludwig¡¯s heart shuddered as he looked at the lower body of the old man,


    Ludwig


    Alex


    His lower limbs had been long frozen into ice due to the malicious energy from the Frigid Pool, and it


    was in a cool ck calor, just like frozen meat stored in the refrigerator for many years. It was even


    dposing, as the veins within had naturally frozen dead long ago.


    No normal person could imagine such cruel torture. However, the old man before Ludwig could actually


    laugh under such a state.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡®The Ultimate Book of Medicine, activate!¡¯


    Ludwig shed open his finger and formed the Zharvakko Talisman Formation in the sky with a stream


    of blood. It wrapped around the old man¡¯s body slowly.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Sir, my name is Ludwig Rockefeller!¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°My father is called William Rockefeller. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s your son, but some b*stard tried nting his


    soul in him and nearly seeded¡­ My dad was adapted by a family that also had thest name,


    Rockefeller, when he was still very young. The man who adopted him is called Bill Rockefeller.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the man who handed my father to Bill was paid arge sum of money. But the


    Rockefellers didn¡¯t treat him as family, viewing him as a money-making machine. When my dad¡¯s


    business was running well, our whole family became a nuisance to them¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°The Holy Book was the reason why my dad had to fake his death and run away. My mother, Brittany,


    also had part of her soul taken away from her¡­¡±


    Ludwig mumbled as he healed Nn¡¯s wounds with the Ultimate Book of Medicine.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Sir, I have no idea where this is. I came here by ident, and I heard about your grudges against the


    Fourcade¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me trying to take the book from you because I have no interest in it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you away from here. When we¡¯re somewhere safe, you¡¯ll have the freedom to do whatever


    you want.¡±


    With that, Ludwig raised his eyes and looked at the old man. He realized that Nn¡¯s eyes and lips


    were quivering. Tears had long streamed down his eyes, and he was so overwhelmed he couldn¡¯t


    speak.


    Ludwig

 Chapter 2841

    Chapter 2841


    Just then, Bjorne suddenly sensed a deadly auraing from the entrance near the snow valleys.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°D*mn it! that old man has indeed returned!¡± Bjorne remembered Julian¡¯s killer aura well enough.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Nn felt it too, his expressions changing as he quickly said, ¡°Go, child. Just leave me behind! God


    has treated me so well. I never thought that I¡¯d meet my grandson before death! I¡¯d be able to die


    without regrets now. Run now. Go! I¡¯m sorry about everything!¡±


    The old man had wanted to kill Bjorne just a while ago, but now he seemed to be persuaded by


    Bjorne¡¯s wards.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne¡¯s eyes turned stern, ¡°Sword heart, sh!¡±


    Bjorne


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Alex


    ¡°Ghost Dragon Suppressing Prison, shatter now!¡±


    At the same time, Julian and two other young men had seen Bjorne. They had also noticed the


    precarious state the prison was in. As he realized what had happened, Julian immediately ran berserk


    He screamed loudly, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking, but his body had already rushed forward like lightning.


    Nn was so worried his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He quickly shouted, telling Bjorne to


    run.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne held onto the sword heart, looked at Nn, and said, ¡°Since young, I¡¯ve been the eldest


    grandson of the Rockefeller family. My father was CEO of the Rockefeller Group. The Rockefeller¡¯s


    became rich all because of my parents, but my grandfather had never looked me straight in the eye.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°I found out recently that he¡¯s not my grandfather by blood. Today, God allowed me to find my true


    grandfather. How could I leave you behind to suffer a tormented death?¡±


    ¡°Rarghhh! !!¡± Bjorne let out a loud roar, and eight mirror images appeared. It was not a hallucination but


    true mirror images which had half of Bjorne¡¯sbat power.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    The eight images turned into streaks of light and formed one straight line, rushing towards Julian.


    Julian was able to move at high speed. Heughed coldly as he saw the mirror images charging at him.


    He thought that they were only illusions conjured by Moses, and he didn¡¯t fear them one bit.


    Moses,


    Alex,


    However, he quickly sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. The attacks of the images made his heart


    quiver, and his senses strained.


    ¡®This is definitely not an illusion.¡¯


    He quickly raised out his hands to counter the attacks.


    Boom!


    Julian¡¯s powers were far exceeded Bjorne¡¯s by a few times. Even if he¡¯d block the attack with just his


    arms, his rich Chi was not something Bjorne¡¯s image was capable of handling.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    In an instant, Bjorne¡¯s first image was beaten and disappeared into thin air.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    On the other side, Bjorne continued to control the sword heart, pulling out the thick chains tied on


    Nn one by one. Time was running out. He needed to find more time.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Boom!


    Bjorne controlled the second image in his heart, making it rush about five meters near Julian and¡­


    Self-explode.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    The consecutive explosions formed a barrier that could slightly slow Julian down.


    As the eight images exploded, Bjorne pulled out thest chain from Nn. He immediately pounced


    forward, grabbing hold of him.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡®Earth Escape Technique!¡¯

 Chapter 2842

    Chapter 2842


    ¡°Do you really think you can escape?¡±


    Even though Julian hadn¡¯t suffered any actual harm, he was in a rather messy state. It was mainly


    because he had his guard down when the first image attacked. Although he¡¯d destroyed the image in


    one hit, he still got hit by its thunder attack, which injured the left side of his stomach.


    Moreover, the impact of the following seven self-destructions was also quite powerful. If he hadn¡¯t had


    his ancestor¡¯s defense treasure on him, he would¡¯ve really died there.


    ¡°A mere weakling with Core Formation actually harmed me?¡± .


    ¡°Those mirror images are definitely not his own power, but from an invincible treasure!¡±


    Julian clenched his teeth, his eyes turning blood red. He wanted to get his hands on such a treasure.


    Most importantly, Nn was too valuable. The Fourcade ancestors had searched for the holy book for


    thousands of years, after all, and now that they were only one step away from attaining it, his ancestor


    would definitely be furious if he messed things up.


    ¡°Callum, Collin, guard the entrance of the snow valley. Don¡¯t let them get away!¡± Julian shouted to his


    grandsons. He then rushed into the snow valley on his own and left the two behind.


    Anderson could clearly sense that he¡¯d been targeted by the old fellow since a faint soul imprintnded


    upon him and tangled his soul. Under such circumstances, he couldn¡¯t remove it by force even if he


    wanted to, not in such a short time, at least.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°My dear grandchild, please put me down. I still have some mental strength. I can hold them back for a


    while, and you take the chance to run as quickly as possible!¡± Nn said urgently to Anderson.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson¡¯s answer was obvious when he ced Nn into the cleansing vase.


    Anderson


    Alex


    He didn¡¯t go in himself because he had an imprint on his body, afraid they¡¯d still be found by Julian


    even though he hid him in the vase. If that were to happen, he would definitely be caught.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Julian¡¯s divine sense had been following Anderson.


    Anderson


    Alex


    When he saw how Anderson stuffed Nn in a vase, his jaw dropped so wide he almost locked it


    open. His greed then quickly overtook him¡­


    Anderson


    Alex


    It was very rare to find a vase that could keep living humans. After all, the average storage treasures


    definitely couldn¡¯t store living men, a restriction of theirws. Thus, a container that could store humans


    surpassed the traditional idea of storage treasures. It was likely that the vase was a heavenly treasure


    that had its own world within.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Let me out!¡± Julian roared, his Chi erupting as he punched the ground over and over again, causing


    multiple explosions.


    ¡®Ancestor Bodhi!¡¯ Anderson called for Ancestor Bodhi in his heart.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Looking at the current circumstances, he could only summon Ancestor Bodhi and escape using the


    powers of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree to form a long-distance Earth Escape Technique.


    However, Ancestor Bodhi replied helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t help you now. The Ancestral Bodhi Tree received


    some ethereal Chi and is now healing in hibernation. It¡¯s not functioning right now. ¡±


    ¡°What? The tree can heal itself while in hibernation?¡± Anderson was shocked and utterly speechless.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Oh! The Ancestral Bodhi Tree is a divine tree that grew during the beginnings of Earth, its longevity


    and powers way above humans like you. It can almost literally do any thing.¡±


    However, the truth was far from that. Before leaving, Shelly had given orders not to help Anderson


    unless he was in immense danger. The aim of that was to force out Anderson¡¯s true potential when he


    was caught in a life and death situation.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°How long would it be in hibernation? Can it stop halfway?¡± Anderson asked.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Of course not!¡±

 Chapter 2843

    Chapter 2843


    Ancestor Bodhi rejected him directly. ¡°Let me put it to you in this way. The tree had been harmed by a


    strong demonic poison back at Dairaionji Temple. This poison is extremely rare and is among the top


    three most potent poisons of this universe.¡±


    ¡°The tree¡¯s vitality gradually weakens every day, and even limitless holy energy can¡¯t remove the


    poison. Only its own cleansing powers can remove the poison little by little. I¡¯m not sure how long it¡¯ll


    take, but this process cannot be stopped, or it will surely die once the demonic poison is triggered. And


    the soul nted in your father can¡¯t be restricted anymore.¡±


    Milos frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was that serious. Alright, I understand now.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    The tree couldn¡¯t offer him any help. He could only rely on himself now.


    At the time, Julian wasing nearer, and his grandsons had long set up traps for him in front.


    Milos immediately drilled into the ground, using the Earth Escape Technique to its absolute limit. He


    refused to believe that Julian, an old-timer, could dig into the Earth faster than him.


    Milos


    Alex


    Thuck¡­ Thuck¡­ Thuck..


    He dug a thousand meters into the ground, then two thousand meters, three thousand¡­ Ten thousand


    meters¡­


    Milos continued going deeper and deeper.


    Milos


    Alex


    Julian didn¡¯tknow about the Earth Escape Technique. At first, he punched the ground, leaving arge


    crater in it. However, he could feel that the distance between him and Milos was¡­ Rapidly increasing.


    If this continued, he would lose track of Milos. If that happened, even the soul imprint wouldn¡¯t work


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    He couldn¡¯t possibly let that happen.


    ¡°Come out, Dao killing sword!¡±


    Julian took out his supreme weapon. It was the most powerful weapon he had, a gigantic ten meter


    long sword.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Layers of light sparked upon the sword as Julian filled it with Chi. The sword pierced the ground and


    glowed. It punctured arge hole in the ground. Julian then followed closely behind as the sword kept


    digging deeper.


    ¡°F*ck, that old good for nothing is so annoying. How could he even follow me down here?¡± Milos was


    speechless.


    Milos


    Alex


    Fortunately, even with a supreme weapon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with Milos.


    Milos


    Alex


    On the other hand¡­


    ¡°What kind of sword does that old fellow have?¡±


    ¡°It looks very advanced.¡±


    As Milos continued escaping, he nced at Julian¡¯s weapon. He wanted it for himself.


    Milos


    Alex


    Just then, Ancestor Bodhi spoke, ¡°If I¡¯m seeing this right, that should be the Dao killing sword, the


    famous ancient weapon ranked thirty-nine on the list of supreme weapons. It¡¯s definitely made to kill.


    Even though it¡¯s not ranked as highly as your Xavion Sword, its attacking powers are better.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Milos was stunned. ¡°Is it that good?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    He slowed down and rubbed his palms.


    Ancestor Bodhi was taken aback ¡°What are you trying to do, kid?¡±


    Milos said, ¡°Since it¡¯s such an impressive weapon, I have to take it as my own.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi was shocked. ¡°Have you gone mad?! That guy behind you has nearly reached the


    Heavenly Deity stage. You¡¯d be killed in one p. It¡¯s just impossible for you to take the weapon away


    from him unless he¡¯s that dumb.¡±


    Milos didn¡¯t know if Julian was dumb, but he was pretty sure he wasn¡¯t. Thus, he used the technique in


    the opposite direction and rushed towards the sword.


    Milos


    Alex


    Julian immediately sensed him, stunned for a second. ¡®What¡¯s up with that kid? Could he have known


    that he has no chance of escaping and returned to beg for mercy?¡¯


    He saw a thick tree trunk appear from Milos¡¯s body in the next moment; Chaos Chi spewed from it, so


    rich that it surprised him. It went straight for the sword and instantly wrapped him tightly.


    Milos


    Alex

 Chapter 2844

    Chapter 2844


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What rich chaos Chi energy! What is that thing?¡±


    Julian would have never thought Paul threw out the roots of the Chaos Tree, or he would¡¯ve been mad


    with jealousy. However, even if he hadn¡¯t thought of that, he could feel the unnaturally rich chaos Chi


    energy upon the roots. He wanted it so badly he felt like his head was going to explode.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡®Such strong chaos Chi energy¡­ This is definitely another rare treasure. This kid has quite the treasure


    on him. Is he here to give me these valuables?¡¯


    Julian¡¯s eyes turned red with greed, and he went giddy with excitement. ¡®Mine¡­ Mine¡­ All is mine..!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll be rich once I beat that kid!¡¯


    Just as these thoughts appeared in Julian¡¯s mind, the tree roots tangled around the sword, pulling it


    forward. The sword moved at a quicker speed towards Paul. Julian was stunned for a moment, then he


    laughed out heartily.


    Paul


    Alex


    He wasughing at Paul¡¯s idiocy. His sword was so ferocious it could even sh through the Path of


    God.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡®Whatever he had that¡¯s filled with Chaos Chi energy won¡¯t be able to take my sword. He¡¯s just asking


    for death.¡¯


    It was as though he¡¯d pointed out a clear path for the sword.


    ¡°Dumba*s. I just hope my sword won¡¯t destroy that rare treasure of yours. And my precious vase as


    well. You better protect it well.¡±


    In his view, the sword turned into a shing red streak of light and struck Paul¡­ Then, in a second, it


    pierced the area between Paul¡¯s brows.


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Alex


    The corners of Julian¡¯s mouth moved upwards into a sneer. Despite that, before he couldplete the


    smile, he was quickly overtaken by shock.


    The sword pierced through Paul¡¯s head, but didn¡¯t cut it off. It didn¡¯t even go through his body. At the


    moment it attacked, it just vanished.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°What¡­ Happened?¡±


    ¡°Could the sword have entered that world within the vase?¡±


    Soon, his expression changed again. He felt his blood pressure elevating, with both eyes popping out


    of their sockets as they became bloodshot red.


    Pfft¡­


    A mouthful of fresh blood spewed from Julian¡¯s mouth.


    He screamed fiercely, ¡°Impossible, impossible¡­ The Dao killing sword, my sword¡­ What did you do to


    my sword? What did you do?¡±


    Julian had gone mad. He simply couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Just now, the connection by blood between the sword and his soul felt like it was cut off by force. The


    sword was his natal weapon, and he¡¯d sacrificed his blood and soul to it. Under normal circumstances,


    the sword couldn¡¯t be taken away from him as long as he was alive.


    However, the truthy before him now. He could clearly feel that the soul and blood imprint he¡¯d ced


    on the sword had been wiped away by a mysterious force. If the sword was within the world of the


    vase, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Something was up with Anderson, the kid in front of him.


    Anderson,


    Alex,


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Give me back my sword, kid! Give me back the d*mn Dao killing sword, and I¡¯ll consider leaving your


    dead body in one piece. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll shred your corpse into a million pieces and send your soul to


    Juyo Cave. You¡¯ll forever bear the burning torture of the mes of Juyo Fire.¡±


    Julian roared violently with his eyes full of resentment and fury. Yet what answered him was Paul¡¯s


    Great Icebound Spell.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, Frost Seal!¡±


    Pshhh!


    The tunnel the sword had dug was about a meter wide.


    At first, Julian sped ahead and swore to catch Paul within the shortest time possible. However, when he


    was about thirty meters away, a deep blue ice screen with extreme freezing powers formed rapidly in


    the middle of the tunnel.


    Paul


    Alex


    Bang!


    Julian crashed head first on the ice.

 Chapter 2845

    Chapter 2845


    Even though he had cracked quite a good amount of ice, Joe¡¯s Great Icebound Spell didn¡¯t stop there,


    with the parts shattered by Julian being immediately rescaled by ice again. Joe had also sealed the


    tunnel withyers of ice, forming a huge barrier.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    Just then, Joe activated the Earth Escape Technique again, burrowing rapidly below ground.


    Joe


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi had seen everything happening outside. He looked in astonishment at the gigantic


    Chaos Tree, unable to believe that the Chaos Tree had dragged the sword into Joe¡¯s mind pce and


    wiped away its soul imprint.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°You¡­ You really surprise me, child. Oh no, wait. It was the Chaos Tree that shocked me. It just


    grabbed someone¡¯s weapon away! How invincible. I didn¡¯t know the tree had such surprising powers!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re rich, we¡¯re rich! Your luck is truly out of this world, kid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually the Dao killing sword, the king of swords, the only epee among the list of supreme


    weapons!¡±


    Joe said, ¡°Shut it up. That old good-for-nothing is still chasing us, and I have a soul imprint on my body.


    I¡¯d be easily found, no matter where I go. F*ck, that old man really is troublesome.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Thump!


    Just then, Joe suddenly sensed his technique being halted halfway. His head had hit something hard,


    which almost broke his skull. He clenched his teeth in pain.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Oww! D*mn. My head¡¯s swollen.¡±


    Joe nudged his head and was forced to stop.


    Joe


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi cried. ¡°This¡­ Could this be the Ice Mother Chaos?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ What¡¯s that?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi exined that Ice Mother Chaos was the equivalent of the ancestor of the ice element.


    The source of all ice elements in this world was the Ice Mother Chaos. The giant ice cube Joe had


    crashed into was also part of it.


    Joe


    Alex


    In actuality, the outer surroundings had only turned to ice due to the prolonged effects of Ice Mother


    Chaos. Only a tiny bit of the actual thing might be in here, and its size could be even smaller than a


    human fist.


    Joe used his divine sense. The ice was sorge he couldn¡¯t see the end of it, much like an


    undergroundnd of ice.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡®To think that the core of all this could only be the size of a fist.¡¯


    ¡°Edgar, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The Ice Mother Chaos isn¡¯t a treasure that can simply be


    found. During ancient, even prehistoric times, kings and leaders had fought aggressively to attain it.¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve learned to cast the Great Icebound Spell, its power will increase by tenfold once you get


    hold of it.¡±


    ¡°Ten times? You¡¯re exaggerating, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, and that¡¯s just a safe estimation.¡±


    Joe was shocked, tempted as well. No one could remain calm at the mention of ten times more power.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°How do I get it?¡± Joe asked. ¡°This ice is too hard to be broken.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome to other people, but you¡¯re blessed with an item, the Chaos


    Tree! The Ice Mother Chaos and Chaos Tree have one thing inmon, they both originate from the


    Chaos World. So, they¡¯repatible. You can use Chaos Tree¡¯s Mother Chaos energy to break


    through the ice easily.¡±


    Joe looked behind him, Julian was still chasing after him, and he was getting nearer.


    Joe


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Alex


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    ¡°Chaos Tree, I¡¯m counting on you!¡±


    Whoom!


    A ball of Mother Chaos energy rushed out from the Chaos Tree and crashed onto the ice wall.


    A mystical scene appeared.


    It was as if the rock-hard ice wall had met the world¡¯s hottest water and melted swiftly, forming a whole.


    Joe immediately jumped in, as the tunnel he had just melted was rescaled with ice.


    Joe


    Alex


    Right then, Julian had finally caught up. He realized they were only separated by an ice wall less than a


    meter thick. Knowing that he could shatter such little ice with just one finger, he yelled. ¡°You have


    nowhere to run now, you brat!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    He punched the ice wall aggressively.

 Chapter 2846

    Chapter 2846


    Julian now hated Josua to the core.


    Josua


    Alex


    A tiny mole stole his Dao killing-sword, saved Nn, and made him chase so hard for so long¡­ He


    was even wounded, all of which was thanks to this kid¡¯s misdemeanor.


    ¡®D*mn! D*mn a million times!¡¯


    He exerted a punch with boundless anger using his life¡¯s cultivation. The wind of his fist was like an


    astral deity, and a substantial killing aura appeared on his fist.


    He wanted to, with one punch, smash Josua into pulp. He saw tension and panic appear on that kid¡¯s


    face, as well as the fear of impending death.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Boom¡­!


    Julian smashed his fist heavily on the ice wall. However, the ice wall did not crumble, and Josua was


    not smashed to death. The thin, less than one meter thick ice wall was hard as a Yosei stone. It didn¡¯t


    budge an inch, but instead, overwhelmingly and robustly recoiled.


    Josua


    Alex


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    The sound of bones breaking and shattering could be heard.


    Julian let out a miserable scream.


    His entire wrist on the right hand broke, the bones above his fist crushed into a pulp. Then, that


    powerful Chi explosion also blew off his arm. His entire right hand was almost scrapped.


    ¡°Oww..!¡±


    Julian squealed like a swine on the ughter.


    Josua stood behind the ice wall, his face showing relief. He was surprised too. He was really worried


    that the old immortal would st a hole in the iceyer, but it turned out that it was far harder than he


    expected.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Hey hey, old thing. How does it feel to be crippled?¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye to you!¡±


    Josua turned around, wrapped himself with Chaos Mother Qi, and took a step towards the depths of


    the iceyer.


    JosuaFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°Grandpa, how did it go? Has Nn been caught?¡±


    Julian¡¯s two grandsons asked as they looked over from the hole. All that could be heard, however, was


    Julian¡¯s miserable screams.


    ¡°Huh?! What happened to you, grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Your hand! How did it be like this?!¡±


    Seeing Julian¡¯s miserable appearance, Julian¡¯s two grandsons shouted in disbelief.


    Julian wrapped his arm with true essence and said, ¡°Callum,e here. Take out your sword and cut


    off this arm of mine.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Callum was stunned and a bit afraid. This was his grandfather.


    Julian said, ¡°Come on, be a man. It¡®s just cutting off an arm. It¡¯s not like you¡®re going to kill me. Its


    meridians are broken, and 90% of its bones are shattered, it is no longer usable. Keeping it will affect


    my cultivation.¡±


    Callum finally took out his sword. Julian¡¯s right hand was chopped off from the shoulder with one sh.


    Callum let out a sigh of relief, thinking it was all right.


    Unexpectedly, Julian said again, ¡°Callum, now cut off your right hand, also at this position, and give it to


    me.¡±

 Chapter 2847

    Chapter 2847


    This time, Calum was truly stunned. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    Julian roared, ¡°Who¡®s joking with you?! Come on! I¡®m your grandfather. What¡¯s the big deal about


    lending me an arm? When we get back to the n, I promise I¡¯ll find you a stronger arm and give you


    three more heavenly pills.¡±


    In the end, Julian managed to get his grandson¡¯s arm. He stared at the thick ice wall. ¡°I just don¡¯t


    believe you can stay inside for the rest of your life.¡±


    Moses walked inside for a while. He stopped and entered the Cleansing Vase to ensure that the old


    immortal behind him wouldn¡¯t catch up again.


    Moses


    Alex


    Within the heavenly realms of the vase, Nn and Benita, as well as the souls of the two ice dragons,


    were present


    Benita


    Ne


    Seeing Moses enter, Nn immediately shouted out, ¡°My dear grandson, how are you? Are you hurt?


    Have you been caught up by that old pipsqueak Julian? Let grandpa take a look Let grandpa take a


    good look¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Next to him, Benita looked at Nn curiously and asked, ¡°My lord, this¡­ Is this old gentleman really


    your¡­ Grandfather?¡±


    Benita


    Ne


    Moses said, ¡°Actually¡­ I am not too sure.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    It was mainly because Nn had changed so quickly that it confused him slightly.


    Nn, however, looked at Moses and said tearfully, ¡°I am very sure¡­ Absolutely sure that you are my


    own grandson I¡¯d never met.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Benita said, ¡°How can you be sure?¡±


    Benita


    Ne


    Nn said, ¡°It¡¯s the Ultimate Book of Medicine! The Ultimate Book of Medicine is the ancestral secret


    technique of my Rockefeller family, and it is an inheritance embedded in the bloodline. Without the


    bloodline of our Rockefeller family, it is impossible to awaken the Ultimate Book of Medicine, we both


    cast the Ultimate Book of Medicine simultaneously, and we can have the bloodline resonance. We can


    tell from a nce, and¡­ My dear grandson, when you cast the Ultimate Book of Medicine, I clearly


    perceived the Zharvakko Talisman. You¡­ Did you awaken the Ultimate Ring of Medicine been passed


    down by through my Rockefeller family for thousands of years?¡±


    Moses knew that he was referring to the very ring that his father had Lord Lex hand over to him back


    then. Onlyter did that ring automatically disintegrate afterpleting its mission.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moses


    Alex


    He nodded. ¡°You are talking about the ck ring, right? I didn¡¯t expect that it would be called the


    Ultimate Ring of Medicine.¡±


    The two then performed the Ultimate Book of Medicine together, and sure enough, a bloodline


    connection shot straight to the heart; there was no mistaking it.


    Nn trembled with excitement.


    He grabbed Moses¡¯s hand and looked at him again and again. ¡°Good boy, good boy. I have a


    sessor in the Rockefeller family. Finally, a descendant can awaken the Ultimate Ring of Medicine¡­


    But, but, son¡­ Your father was murdered by traitors, and now, who knows if he¡¯s still alive. I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Benita said, ¡°The lord¡¯s father is still alive. He is now in the lord¡¯s body.¡±


    Benita


    Ne


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Nn froze for a moment, then suddenly remembered. Before this, when he hadn¡¯t recognized


    Moses as his grandson, Moses mentioned William¡¯s current situation. He was just too shocked at the


    time and actually gave it a miss. ¡°William¡­ William is really here?¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses nodded. ¡°However, he¡¯s critical now, after being nted with a soul, and is in a sealed soul


    state. He is unable toe out to see you but, but as long as the person who nted the soul is killed,


    my father will be able to reawaken. Master¡­ Grandpa, do you know who nted my father¡¯s soul?¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Nn¡¯s face showed extreme pain and hatred. His expression was all distorted.


    ¡°How could I not? To this day, I still remember every detail. The son of a bitch who nted William¡¯s


    soul was Julian¡¯s great grandfather, the Fourcade family¡¯s oldest ancestor.¡±


    ¡°The old ancestor of the Fourcade family bullied my Rockefeller family, thinking we were nobodies.¡±


    Speaking of this, Nn could no longer control himself. Trembling, he loudly cried, ¡°My Rockefeller


    family had a total of 136 members! Overnight, 134 people were killed, leaving only me and your father,


    William. But, the Fourcade family¡®s old ancestor nted a soul into William, which made his life a living


    death¡­¡±


    Hearing such information, seeing Nn like a lonely ghost howling, and then remembering his father¡¯s


    wailing when being soul-nted while rolling all over the ground, Moses turned aggressive. His teeth


    clenched tightly.


    Moses


    Alex


    The Fourcade family must die!


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take revenge!¡±


    Hearing Moses saying that he wanted to take revenge, Nn suddenly had a jolt and remembered


    Julian, that son of a b*tch.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°My dear grandson, where is Julian? What about that son of a bitch? That son of a bitch has half-


    stepped incarnate deity cultivation. He is far from what you can fight. You must not act recklessly as


    you are the only one left in my Rockefeller family. You must stay healthy. As long as you are okay,


    revenge can be discussed.¡±


    Nn just looked like he wanted to eat the Fourcade¡¯s alive. Then, hearing Moses say he wanted to


    take revenge, Nn immediately suppressed his strong hatred, afraid that his grandson would be in


    trouble.


    Moses


    Alex


    The tension, concern, love, and affection in those eyes were something Moses had never seen from


    Bill before.


    Moses

 Chapter 2848

    Chapter 2848


    Morten did not see Julianing through the Cleansing Vase, and he couldn¡¯t move an inch owing to


    the periphery of the Ice Mother Chaos. He secretly thanked himself that if it were not for the Chaos


    Tree, he would have had no way to go today.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°By the way, grandpa, what is this ce?¡±


    This was what puzzled Morten the most.


    Morten


    Alex


    He had clearly passed the True Martial Starlord¡¯s trial toe here, but it turned out to bepletely


    different from what he had expected. This was definitely the real world.


    Could it be that another small world existed within that small world?


    Nn was a bit surprised that Morten didn¡¯t know where they were since he could even find it in the


    first ce. ¡°This is the Shura Realm, a lost, namelessnd that has yet to be known to the world. Even


    the Shura tribe does not know about its existence.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten was iparably shocked.


    Morten


    Alex


    He had entered the True Martial Secret Realm from America¡¯s Mount Sota through the trial made by


    the True Martial Starlord. But the Shura Realm, one of the ten realms¡­ Morten had no idea how vast


    this ce was.


    Morten


    Alex


    Nn did not know what to say after hearing how Morten hade.


    Morten


    Alex


    One could only say that it had to be God¡¯s will. It was God¡¯s will that grandfather and grandchild met, it


    was God¡®s will that Nn escaped, and it was God¡¯s will for the Rockefeller family to stay alive.


    Next, the Fourcade family would have to pay a painful price.


    Seeing Morten¡¯s surprise, Maurina ran to exin. ¡°Lord, the Shura Realm is a special existence that


    cannot be measured usingmon perception. If the universe could bepared to a vast ocean, the


    Shura Realm would be underwater. It is also the closest world to theher realm. ¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Maurina


    Ne


    ¡°So, the Shura Realm is underneath any world?¡± Morten asked.


    Morten


    Alex


    Maurina said, ¡°This is a rtive world, like a man and his shadow under the light. The shadow is not


    everywhere, however. The Shura Realm has its own rules. From the entrance of the three thousand


    worlds to the realm, there is a rtively weak but rtively stable position.¡±


    Maurina


    Ne


    After a pause, Maurina added, ¡°In the ancient times, there was also a cultivation field that existed


    between the realms of reality and illusion, called the Shura Illusion Realm.¡±


    Maurina


    Ne


    Morten was surprised, ¡°Shura Illusion Realm? What is that thing?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Maurina said, ¡°This thing, to put it simply, is a cultivation field jointly created by the great ancient


    powers. In reality, however, the soul of living beings is sent into the cultivation realm through some


    special Daoist rules, stronger than any normal entry into the cultivation realm. Also, death is not really


    death, but only a slight drop in cultivation. ¡±


    Maurina


    Ne


    Morten listened and was dumbfounded.


    Morten


    Alex


    There were actually such magical ces in ancient times.


    Maurina went on, ¡°Back in the day, the living things in the universe opened up ny-nine massive


    cities in the Shura Illusion Realm. Each city lord was a supreme and divine monarch. Looking back, the


    ancient times were so prosperous¡­ Great teachings spread down from the holynds to the mortal


    world. Those times flourished with countless heroes and heroines¡­¡±


    Maurina


    Ne


    Maurina was from that era. When she recalled those moments, she was filled with nostalgia.


    Maurina


    NeThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The dragon beside her also came into memory. She said, ¡°At that time, it was also the most prosperous


    period for the Four Great Beasts. The Benares Dragons and Ice Dragonspeted for territory and


    resources with the Exorcist Dragons. The ring battles were especially enjoyable. Unfortunately, the


    dragon ns are almost extinct now.¡±


    Morten listened to their words, and a vast picture scroll unfolded in his mind.


    Morten


    Alex


    On it, every ce was a beautiful myth that would cause anyone to endlessly yearn for it. Of course,


    the main thing now was to get the Ice Mother Chaos and escape and leave this trialnd.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Is the Ice Mother Chaos¡­ Here?¡±


    When the dragon heard Morten say that he would pick the Ice Mother Chaos, she immediately shrieked


    in shock. For the Ice Dragon n, the Ice Mother Chaos was simply something that couldn¡¯t be


    dreamed of. ording to the dragon¡¯s memory, the ancient ancestor of the Ice Dragon n once


    obtained a piece of Ice Mother Chaos the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg. That ancestor had since brought the


    Ice Dragon n to their greatest heights in history, making them the most powerful dragon n in battle


    at one point.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten smiled and did not say much, unfamiliar with this sister of Maurina. Then, he left the Cleansing


    Vase.


    Morten


    Alex


    Maurina


    Ne

 Chapter 2849

    Chapter 2849


    As Leonardo kept moving forward, he could feel the coldness around him increasing dramatically. It


    was even colder than the bottom of the 10,000-year Frigid Pool. If he hadn¡¯t been wrapped himself with


    Mother Chaos Qi, he would have been frozen and frostbitten.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Finally, he got to the end and saw the Ice Mother Chaos.


    Ancestor Bodhi was watching from his mind pce, and after feeling the size of the Ice Mather Chaos,


    he was iparably shocked. ¡°This¡­This is thergest Ice Mother Chaos I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Notably, it could be asrge as an eight immortal table.


    Leonardo met it for the first time, and there wasn¡¯t much he could talk about it. ¡°Have you seen many?


    Is such a volume exaggerated?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°The roots of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree can be rooted in endless worlds. I have


    seen many, but this is the first time I have seen one this big. The biggest one I have seen is the size of


    a bucket.¡±


    Leonardo observed carefully, extremely excited as well.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°After I refine such a big piece of Ice Mother Chaos, won¡¯ t the power of the Great Icebound Spell


    increase a hundred to a thousand fold?¡°


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Ancestor Bodhi snorted. ¡°One has limited abilities, and at most, what you


    refine will be asrge as an egg. Forget about more, even if you can refine it, it won¡¯t have much


    effect.¡±


    Leonardo understood it.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    This was like taking some divine pill that could cause the person to grow a certain attribute. When


    consuming the second one, the effect would be significantly reduced. When the third one was


    consumed, however, it would bepletely useless. This was the same principle.


    ¡°Start refining!¡± Ancestor Bodhi said. ¡°But don¡®t say I didn¡¯t remind you. That half-stepped fairy realm


    guy is still waiting at the periphery. Once you collect the Ice Mother Chaos, the iceyer at the


    periphery will not maintain its current strength. When that happens, he cane in easily. You should


    be prepared.¡±


    Leonardo nodded. He had thought about this problem before. The main thing was to rely on the


    Cleansing Vase.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Chaos Mother Qi, go!¡±


    Leonardo sat down on his knees, then wrapped his body in Chaos Mother Qi. He touched the Ice


    Mother Chaos with his hands and refined it.


    Leonardo


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    It was a quick process.


    The key question, however, was if the meridians in the body could withstand devouring the Ice Mother


    Chaos. If sessful, the ice attribute of the Ice Mother Chaos would be incorporated into the person¡¯s


    energy core.


    One hour¡­ Two hours¡­


    One day¡­ Two days¡­


    While Leonardo was refining, an extremely obscure pair of eyes opened slightly in the sky. It was


    actually a wisp of True Martial Starlord¡¯s split soul


    Leonardo


    Alex


    He said to himself gently, ¡°I didn¡®t expect this little fellow to find the Ice Mother Chaos and refine them.


    This is really unexpected. Once the Ice Mother Chaos is lost, this Shura realm, too, will quickly die out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it! I have existed here for 100,000 years, and I have only passed two beings. Now, I¡¯ve


    not much time, and it¡¯s time for the end.¡±


    ¡°Three thousand golden cores, Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, with the Ancestral Bodhi Tree and Chaos


    Tree. This is considered fate. Perhaps, he can help me toplete that task¡­¡±

 Chapter 2850

    Chapter 2850


    Ancestor Bodhi looked at Richard, who was still in the middle of refining, and then looked at the Ice


    Mother Chaos, which was already less than half. He was speechless for a while.


    Richard,


    Alex,


    The Bodhi said that Morten could only refine a piece as big as an egg at most, but the truth hit him hard


    in the face.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°No wonder Rachel chose him.¡±


    ¡°It seems it is not without reason. These three thousand golden cores are unbelievable. For such a


    large piece of Ice Mother Chaos, even if the sacred mountain and sanctuary¡¯s sect leaderes, he


    could at most refine two pounds. But, this is like a bottomless pit that no one will reject.¡±


    Time flew by. Another half month passed.


    This day, Morten¡¯s body was overflowing with endless ice-cold power, to the point even the Ancestor


    Bodhi shivered. In fact, at a nce, it was as if his eyes were covered in ice.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten refined the Ice Mother Chaos as massive as a table into his energy core.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Morten


    Alex


    At first, Morten thought this Ice Mother Chaos should contain pure ice attribute energy, but in the


    subsequent refining, he found that it had a different energy, incredibly pure, ancient, seemingly


    abundant, and boundless, as if it should not exist in this world. Along with the Ice Moth er Chaos


    attributes, the energy went into Morten¡¯s meridians.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten


    Alex


    Three thousand golden cores rapidly progressed towards the Nascent Soul.


    Now, it had reached the final bottleneck of Nascent Soul. However, at that time, the surrounding


    condensed ice lost its original properties thanks to the disappearance of the Ice Mother Chaos.


    ¡°Hmm? This iceyer?¡±


    Julian and his two grandsons were still hovering on the outskirts of the iceyer for some time. They


    had almost carved out an underground pce around the huge ice ck. It was imperative that they


    get the treasures on Morten¡¯s body, as well as snatch the Dao Killing Sword. It was impossible for them


    to give up.


    Morten


    Alex


    At this moment, Collin was touching the iceyer with his hand and found that the temperature of the


    iceyer was much better than before, as it was not as cold as the very beginning. He casually made a


    little me and substantially melted the iceyer.


    Collin was surprised by this discovery.


    Then, arge me gushed out and rushed on top of the iceyer. This was the Kylin Fist, the


    Fourcade family¡¯s heirloom and masterpiece.


    That surging me was the fire of Kylin.


    As a result, his punch created a huge ice hole, which caused the ice to melt quickly. This included the


    ice they were not able to destroy before.


    ¡°Grandpa, grandpa..!¡±


    ¡°The iceyer melted! The iceyer here has be fragile!¡±


    Collin hurriedly transmitted his voice to Julian.


    At this time, Julian did not join his two grandsons because they were separately guarding the iceyer,


    not knowing where Morten woulde out from. The moment he heard Collin¡®s voice transmission, he


    immediately sted his fist on the iceyer.


    Morten


    Alex


    He did not dare to use his full strength because he had suffered significant losses before. Instead, he


    only used 30% of his power. Moreover, the fist did not really touch the iceyer. Instead, the ming


    aura above his fist sted through the iceyer.


    As a result, a loud sound was heard. The iceyer was destroyed in a hundred meter deep pit.


    The cultivation level of a half-step god transformation was simply terrifying to watch.


    ¡°Hahaha!!!¡±


    ¡°After waiting for three months, the ice has finally melted. Little kid, I¡¯ll see where you run to this time.¡±


    Julian took out dozens of weapons and flying swords and indiscriminately bombarded the iceyer,


    immediately cutting out a path as tall as a person¡­ He moved at very high speed, blowing up a cloud


    of ice and frost behind him.


    ***


    At the same time¡­

 Chapter 2851

    Chapter 2851


    Milos had already gotten to his feet and sensed his body condition. He felt an unlimited power,


    especially the ice-attributed energy that was way unlike before.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Frost Arrow!¡±


    Milos casually unleashed a Frost Arrow.


    Milos


    Alex


    Ever since he learned the True Martial Star-Shattering Punch, he had mastered a brand new set of


    theories on theprehension and move spin offs with various attributes. Based on these theories, he


    could split and reorganize various attack methods at will¡­ The Raging Frost Arrow, for instance, was


    initially an area of effect attack, but he could still attack a single target if he wanted to.


    Whoosh!


    One could not tell how much attack power the particrly icy blue Frost Arrow had on the surface.


    Even that ice-attributed power looked unremarkable, its only difference from the previous one was


    probably that indescribable dazzling, icy-blue color.


    Some obscure and colossal cultivation had hidden the color of the Frost Arrow. Endlessyers of ice


    lay ahead, but this arrow easily tore the iceyers apart.


    Milos even believed that normal iceyers seemingly retreated wherever the Frost Arrow had passed


    through, melting into water and giving way to it.


    Milos


    Alex


    That was bizarre yet amazing.


    Milos¡¯s consciousness was partially connected to this Frost Arrow. To his surprise, he sensed that the


    FrostArrow passed through the iceyers without facing any obstacles. Its power was not depleted but


    instead got increasingly faster. Eventually, it sessfully traversed the iceyers and shot somewhere


    underground.


    Milos


    Alex


    Coincidentally, an abyssal demon beast was hibernating underground. This arrow unexpectedly hit the


    demon beast, freezing it to death.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Milos could not believe his eyes at the results he got.


    Milos


    Alex


    It turned out that the Frost Arrow, which possessed the attribute of Ice Mother Chaos, could be that


    overpowering¡­ He suddenly thought, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t I be sessful in every endeavor if I were to attack


    the enemy in the iceyers? Who would have thought that the Frost Arrow could ignore the iceyer¡¯s


    barrier? Oh yeah. As for theck ofyers¡­ I can make it!¡¯


    Just as Milos thought about it, the space before him shed, and a pair of fiery red eyes appeared. In


    that instant, Milos felt that he had been seen through.


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    He shot out a Frost Arrow without demur. However, the Frost Arrow passed one of the eyes directly as


    if it was a phantom.


    That eye even blinked.


    Then, a voice rang in Milos¡¯s ears. ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ve just killed the 99,999th demon beast and


    sessfully cleared the test of willpower at hell level, left behind by True Martial Starlord.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Uh¡­ So, that was thest one?¡± Milos came to his senses after freezing for a moment.


    Milos


    Alex


    He could count the number of demon beasts he had killed at first but soon lost count. Thus, he simply


    stopped counting. As of now, he rejoiced a little. If he had killed one more back then, theter incidents


    would not have happened. He naturally wouldn¡¯t have seen and rescued his grandfather, Nn, nor


    would he have acquired the Ice Mother Chaos.


    Milos looked into those eyes and asked, ¡°How long have I been here?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul said, ¡°A year and a half! However, this is the Shura Realm. The


    flow of time works differently from your original world. ording to the ratio, it¡¯s probably three to one.


    In other words, half a year has passed in your original world.¡±


    Although Milos had long been mentally prepared, he was still astonished when he heard half a year


    had passed outside.


    Milos


    Alex


    He had been trapped at this ce for the past six months! Now, he was worried that his family would


    be in a mess. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are my friends? Did they pass the trial as well?¡±

 Chapter 2852

    Chapter 2852


    ¡°They didn¡¯t!¡±


    The divided soul of the True Martial Starlord answered Abraham, ¡°I have been guarding this ce for


    so long, and they should be the batch with the worst grades I have met. Someone couldn¡¯t evenst a


    breath, and more than one killed zero enemies.¡±


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    Albert was speechless with his mouth agape.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    ¡°They have left the True Martial Dungeon.¡±


    ¡°So, can I leave as well? Half a year has passed, and I don¡¯t even know what has happened to the real


    world. If I had known it would take so much time here, I would ¡¯ve never participated in the trial,¡± Albert


    comined.


    Albert


    Alex


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul said, ¡°In that case, how could you save your grandfather?¡±


    Albert was speechless.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Do you believe it? This is fate!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in fate. I only believe that I am the master of my own fate.¡±


    ¡°You are the master of your own fate? It depends on what matter and mystery you¡¯re talking about. You


    have learned the Ten- Point Forbidden Spell, so you should know that there is a forbidden spell in the


    Ten-Point Forbidden Spell called the Spell of Great Fate. Fate is always highly corrective. No matter


    how far you deviate, it will pull you back at certain inconspicuous time nodes unless you have learned


    the Spell of Great Fate.¡±


    ¡°The Spell of Great Fate? Do you know it?¡±


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s soul shook his head. ¡°Only one person can learn the Spell of Great Fate in


    the entire world. The only unique person who knew the Spell of Great Fate was the Goddess of Fate.¡±


    Albert asked, ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Goddess of Fate has gone missing. It is unknown if she¡¯s alive or dead.¡±


    Albert had asked that simply to satisfy his curiosity. Since it was a considerable gap, learning the Great


    Icebound Spell would be a great opportunity for him.


    Albert


    Alex


    Thus, he asked directly, ¡°Previously, I heard you say rewards would be provided after clearing the trial.


    The higher the difficulty, the better the rewards would be. Now that I have cleared the trial on hell


    difficulty, what rewards do I get?¡±


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul blinked. ¡°Hold your horses. You¡¯vepleted the trial of


    willpower, but the entire trial is divided into two stages. There is one more stage; the physical trial.


    Once you pass the two stages¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Albert cut him off. ¡°Stop! I won¡¯t participate in the other stage because I¡¯m


    running out of time! The resurrected spiritual energy umted for three millennia has spurted in the


    Wastnds. It is the best time to acquire opportunities¡­ But I have wasted half a year here! If I were to


    participate in the physical trial, all opportunities would be lost.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul continued, ¡°I guarantee that your reward for clearing the trial


    will be stronger than those you acquire elsewhere.¡±


    Albert shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I really don¡¯t want to participate. I¡¯ll have to return now even if you


    give me a pic in the sky. Just give me the reward for the first stage.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Albert


    Alex


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul said, ¡°Are you sure? In fact, I want to tell you that you have


    cleared the second stage as well.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°You have brought your physical body into the Shura Realm, which is equivalent topleting the two


    stages simultaneously. Hence, you are the second person whopleted the trial in 100,000 years!


    Congrattions!¡± .


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    Abraham, too, was shocked.


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul confessed to himself, ¡®I¡¯ve waited here for 100,000 years before


    I met someone who could clear the first stage. My days are numbered, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t wait for the


    third person, so¡­ It¡¯s a bargain, brat. You should be grateful to me.¡¯


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul said, ¡°I also never expected the Ancestral Bodhi Tree to drag


    your physical body into the Shura Realm. Although slightly out of line with the rules, I still have some


    privileges. You have cleared the two stages, given your actual situation.¡±


    Albert was naturally delighted. ¡°Thanks a lot. Can I receive the rewards then?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul cast him a few nces.

 Chapter 2853

    Chapter 2853


    He said the three words, ¡®thanks a lot¡¯. without any gratitude, tears, or snivel.


    ¡°Since you have cleared two stages, you will acquire the True Martial Marrow and the True Martial


    Soul.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ What is their usage?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You will know when you acquire them. Let go of your divine sense. I¡¯ll bestow them on you now.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Wait a minute!¡±


    Jordan was suddenly a little scared, especially about that so-called True Martial Soul. ¡°Exin it to me,


    what on earth is that True Martial Soul? It can¡¯t be another soul wisp from the True Martial Starlord,


    right? What should I do if it were to possess me?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul was furious as soon as he heard that. ¡°Possess you? You¡¯ve


    thought too highly of yourself. If that¡¯s really the True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul, you won¡¯t be able


    to withstand even a wisp in your current state. You will explode and die right away. In fact, my divided


    soul is vanishing soon. If I want to possess you, I don¡¯t need your consent. Rather, you won¡¯t be able to


    withstand it as well.¡±


    Jordan was still a little worried.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Alright. As a trialist who sessfully cleared the stages, you have the right to understand the specific


    function of the rewards. The True Martial Marrow is an essential portion of the bone marrow that the


    True Martial Starlord had refined. It allows your physical body to have unparalleled affinity in the True


    Martial path and exponentially enhances its strength and recovery rate. Meanwhile, the True Martial So


    id is the core of the True Martial path. It allows you powerful enlightenment in True Martial skills.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that what you¡¯re saying is true?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul was speechless this time. It was indeed his first time meeting


    such a cautious man.


    However¡­ This man was truly his only chance.


    ¡°I can swear on the name of True Martial Starlord that my words earlier were nothing but the truth.


    Otherwise, my soul will perish.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Haha. I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t believe you. I just¡­ Find it a little unbelievable. Why did you swear?!¡±


    ¡°Clear your mind and prepare to receive the rewards.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    If the True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul could make aint, he would¡¯ve definitelyined a


    lot. Within the period of a breath, Jordan felt something entering his body. Then¡­ It was over.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it too fast? I didn¡¯t feel anything at all!¡±


    ¡°There is a fusion process for both the True Martial Marrow and True Martial Soul. You still can¡¯t


    experience it now, but you will know that these rewards will certainly satisfy you when you need them.¡±


    Having said that, the True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul gradually closed its floating eyes.


    When Jordan saw that, he thought of the critical question.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Hey. Wait a minute. I¡¯m still in the Shura Realm. When are you going to send me back?¡±


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul said, ¡°If you were in an astral state, you would have gone back


    by now. Now that you havee in with your physical body, I can¡¯t do anything about it. You will go


    back through the method you came in. In addition, I should remind you that this space will soon


    copse and turn intoplete nothingness because you have devoured the Ice Mother Chaos. You


    still have a hundred breaths¡¯ time at best, so you¡¯ll have to hurry!¡±


    After that, he disappearedpletely.


    In the void, he left ambiguous words. ¡°I hope you canplete the forbidden mission left in the True


    Martial Soul!¡±


    Jordan vaguely heard half of his words. Just as he pondered over it, a suddenmotion could be


    heard behind him. It would turn out that Julian had caught up to him.


    Jordan


    Alex

 Chapter 2854

    Chapter 2854


    ¡°Hahaha! As expected, you¡¯re still here! You won¡¯t be escaping this time!¡±


    Julian was lightning fast, since the iceyers no longer had the blessing of the Ice Mother Chaos, they


    were more fragile than the undergroundyer of earth. A dozen flying swords could tear the defense


    apart easily.


    Edgar secretly called Ancestor Bodhi, ¡°Hurry up. Send me back to the original world.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi poked his head out. After looking at Julian who was 110 yards away from him, he


    touched his bald head. ¡°No way. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? The Ancestral Bodhi Tree is undergoing


    detoxification at this critical juncture and must not be disturbed. Hence, you can only go through this


    tribtion on your own.¡±


    ¡°Darn it!¡±


    Edgar was about to curse him. Only then did he recall the detoxification. More importantly, he had no


    idea how long the the Ancestral Bodhi Tree would take to heal and detoxify.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Wouldn¡¯t he be trapped here for a few years if the process was notpleted by then?


    No¡­


    ¡°Ancestor Bodhi, at most a hundred breaths¡¯ time is left in this world. After that, it will copse and


    everything inside will turn into nothingness. You¡¯ll have to think of a way to get me out, no matter what.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Ancestor Bodhi fell silent for a few seconds.


    What he had told Edgar was just an excuse. If he wanted to send Edgar away, he could do it right now.


    However, he knew he still had to execute the n with integrity as he remembered Shelly¡¯s words.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡®Indeed. It seems the entire world¡¯s copse is a life or death matter. Technically, I can lend him a


    hand.¡¯


    At that thought, Ancestor Bodhi responded as he said, ¡°Alright. A hundred breaths¡¯ time, right? It


    appears I can only take a chance since it is such a crucial moment. Give me the time of a hundred


    breaths, and I¡¯ll secretly try to divert the Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s attention to deal with this matter of


    yours.¡±


    ¡°It is not about if you can do, but you must be able to. Otherwise, I will die here and you guys will be


    equally done for,¡± Edgar said.


    Edgar


    Alex


    As he spoke, Julian had already attacked him impatiently. Forming some kind of awesome sword


    formation, a dozen flying swords rushed over from behind like a flower of me.


    ¡®Icebound Force Field!¡¯ Edgar shouted into himself. Endless energy with ice attributes gushed out of his


    body, forming an icebound barrier behind him.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph! The same move is useless to me!¡±


    Julian¡¯s face darkened. Without a second thought, he directly spun the flying swords to cut and


    bombard the force field.


    nk! nk! nk!


    As ice shards blew everywhere, the flying swords left sword marks on the icy blue barrier, boring out a


    hole as huge as a bucket on it right there and then.


    Edgar was shocked and slightly discouraged¡­ Before this, Julian could not even leave a dent the ice


    barrier on the Ice Mother Chaos¡¯ periphery. Now, it was cut open easily although he¡¯d devoured so


    much Ice Mother Chaos and his Great Icebound Spell had strengthened by countless levels.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Nheless, he did not know Julian¡¯s current mood. He was in a worse mood than Edgar.


    Edgar


    Alex


    He had unleashed all methods as a half-stepped Immortal and had attacked the force field with a


    dozen flying swords. Nheless, he only managed to cut the ice barrier a little. Judging by how things


    were turning out, he would definitely lose him. Even if he still had the two grandsons on the periphery,


    they probably could not stop him.


    ¡®No. I must never let him escape.¡¯


    Roar!


    Julian roared before punching himself in the heart. He was desperate, punching himself repeatedly till


    he spat out a mouthful of blood essence.


    Bleurgh!


    Therge mouthful of his heart blood essence sttered on his weapon.


    The next second, his dozen flying swords simultaneously emitted bloody sword light. Dozens of yards


    long and going underground a dozen miles, they unleashed their fiercest sh, like otherworldly lights,


    on the ice barrier.


    When Edgar saw the scene, he scolded, ¡°Julian Fourcade, you old fart. Do you think you can break


    through my ice barrier by spitting a mouthful of blood? Fine. Let¡¯s see how much blood you can spit.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex

 Chapter 2855

    Chapter 2855


    ¡°Great Icebound Spell!¡±


    ¡°Old bast*rd! Just freeze!¡±


    The Great Icebound Spell was the strongest ice attribute move in the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. Moses


    deliberately wanted him to die inside, so naturally, he would not hold back.


    Moses


    Alex


    Julian foundyers of thick, icy blue ice had condensed around himself in the blink of an eye.


    Surprisingly frigid, he unexpectedly shuddered all over when he touched the ice wall, even at his


    cultivation. It was so cold his limbs couldn¡¯t help but twitch lightly.


    Buzz!


    Julian summoned Kylin me and wrapped it around his body, preventing himself from taking any


    damage. Julian had long been unable to bear Moses¡¯s insults but knew that, as of now, there was


    nothing he could do about Moses. In desperation, he had no choice but to beat around the bush. ¡°A


    request. I request a truce. Brat, which sect¡¯s expert are you? You possess such a powerful ice attribute


    technique even though you¡¯re so young. Could you be a favored disciple from the Snow Flower Shrine?


    I am Julian Fourcade from the ancient noble Fourcade family of the Eastern in. My family is


    acquainted with your Snow Flower Shrine, so you¡¯d better not start a friendly feud.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses said scornfully, ¡°To hell with the ancient noble family. I want all of you Fourcade¡¯s dead


    someday. No one will be spared!¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°What? Are you perhaps not a Snow Flower Shrine member?¡±


    ¡°Snow Flower Shrine, my *ss. I¡¯m the Fourcades¡¯ grim reaper.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Julian stared intently at Moses as rage filled his eyes. At that moment, Moses somehow looked


    increasingly simr to William from the Rockefeller family. A thought immediately crossed his mind-


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    Could this man be William Rockefeller¡¯s son?


    ¡°Are you William Rockefeller¡¯s son, an evil remnant of the Rockefeller¡¯s?¡±


    Since Moses had been recognized, he did not deny it. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m your Grandpa Rockefeller. I¡¯ll


    first kill you, old bast*rd, and your two bast*rd grandsons today. After a while, I¡¯ll go for your ancestor in


    the Fourcade family and behead him as my pisspot.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    The words made Julian yell and curse in inconsble rage.


    ¡°Abomination! The evil remnant of the Rockefeller family! We almost wiped out your entire Rockefeller


    family! Your grandfather is crippled! Your father is even more miserable! My ancestor will soon nt the


    soul sessfully in him! He will soon be a ve and suffer a fate worse than death for the rest of


    his life! How many boats do you think you can rock, you bast*rd? You will only end up dead if you go


    against the Fourcade¡¯s! But¡­ I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll give you a chance. Give up retaliating


    right away and be the Fourcade family¡¯s vassal. The Fourcade¡¯s will let you off the hook and won¡¯t


    kill everyst one of you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°You are in a good mood?¡± Moses sneered.


    Moses


    Alex


    The next moment, he shot out an oversized Frost Arrow with a swish. It had directlye out of the ice


    layers and shot him right in the chest, unbeknownst to Julian.


    Although the Kylin me¡¯s temperature was extremely high, it was unable to negate the Frost Arrow¡¯s


    chill.


    Smack!


    The Frost Arrow exploded.


    Julian was stunned. The Frost Arrow had frozen his Kylin me, turning his entire body into ice.


    ¡°Old bast*rd, are you still in a good mood now? Go to hell with your good mood then!¡±


    Mosesughed heartily, pulling out his Dao Killing Sword that was extremely heavy in his hand.


    Moses


    Alex


    He didn¡¯t know about this before, causing his heart to skip a beat. To his surprise, he almost failed to


    hold the sword with his physical body¡¯s strength.


    Unexpectedly, this epee¡¯s weight surpassed his arm strength, 330,000 pounds. This was awfully


    exaggerated, an epee of such enormity could crush an expanse of people with a single press.


    Buzz!


    Moses blessed himself with divine power before he could pick up the Dao Killing Sword again.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Moses picked up the epee and painted it at the ice bounded Julian before ying him with a sh.


    Moses


    Alex


    At that moment, underground energy unexpectedly gushed out and instantly shook the ce non-stop.


    The earthyer shifted, and the ice cracked from the shock as they were swallowed by some kind of


    unknown energy.


    ¡°Oh crap! This world is starting to copse!¡±

 Chapter 2856

    Chapter 2856


    Presently, Julian moved away from Ishac¡¯s position due to the ground¡¯s violent movement. Moreover,


    that devouring ability of the unknown energy underground was even more shocking.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°How can a world copse like this?¡±


    ¡°It looks like¡­ A huge demon beast is devouring it.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Are you done yet, Ancestor Bodhi?¡± Ishac shouted in his mind pce.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi replied, ¡°Hang in there. I need some time.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi was sweating, not because he had deceived Frank, but after the world¡¯s copse, he


    felt a devouring force that would affect the position of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree roots. One needed to


    have a stable environment to cast the Earth Escape Technique of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    Frank,


    Alex,


    ¡°Rockefeller brat, hurry and leave this ce. Find a spatially stable spot so that I can cast the long-


    distance Earth Escape Technique!¡± Ancestor Bodhi shouted.


    ¡°A spatially stable ce?¡± Ishac looked down. Such an energy eruption had so vigorously shaken the


    space to the point that spatial debris appeared. He nced at the icebound Julian, who was barely


    alive but still wanted to retaliate. He knew this guy was a half-stepped Immortal who wouldn¡¯t die so


    easily.


    Ishac


    Alex


    However, Ishac could not let him go. He had to be killed by all means.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Roar!


    ¡°Old bast*rd, die!¡±


    Ishac dragged the Dao Killing Sword and unleashed his most decisive sh on Julian.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Instantly, the space shook even more vigorously, and arge void rift appeared.


    Boom!


    Ishac unleashed the sh, and he did not have time to look at Julian¡¯s final result. Immediately


    afterward, he put the Dao Killing Sword away and opened the way with the Frost Arrow, rushing


    upward like lightning.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Roar!


    The earth-shattering roar was deafening. Containing boundless coercion and brutal fury, it shook the


    entire space violently.


    ¡®This¡­ It doesn¡¯t feel like that old bast*rd Fourcade¡¯s aura, does it?¡¯


    Ishac looked down amid all the chaos and almost couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The voice didn¡¯t actuallye from Julian, but from a huge mouth appearing under the iceyers


    further below where Julian was located¡­ He even saw rows of painted teeth. Each tooth looked


    extremely ghastly, terrifying, and sharp like a huge epee.


    ¡®W-what is that thing?¡¯


    When Ishac saw the mouth, and his heart shuddered involuntarily.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Never had he ever seen something so terrifying. To his awful surprise, a terrifying monster lurked


    underground in this world. It was simply unbelievable.


    Boom! Boom!


    Ishac saw it.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Since only its mouth had caused the hugemotion earlier, how terrifying would its main body be if it


    had a mouth as big as a world?


    It was something he truly dared not imagine. He saw that the mouth was about to devour Julian.


    Unexpectedly, Julian forcibly escaped from the frozen state with a loud bang. He was drenched in


    blood, and his body was wrapped in ayer of strange orange me with densely packed silver runes


    that moved rhythmically on the periphery.


    Rushing upward like a ball of fire, he was surprisingly faster than Frank, brushing past him from less


    than 11 yards away.


    Frank,


    Alex,


    Julian roared furiously, ¡°Just you wait, bast*rd Rockefeller! I, Julian Fourcade, hereby swear that I won¡¯t


    be a Fourcade if I don¡¯t skin you alive! You better don¡¯t die here! I¡¯lle after you soon! It will be your


    demise then! I¡¯ll kill every single bast*rd rted to you!¡±


    Ishac watched helplessly as Julian overtook him. Moreover, Julian had also exerted a fierce palm on


    top of him.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac instantly froze the area above him. However, he just slowed Julian down a little. That huge mouth


    below bit into him.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    Ishac was stunned. He instantly unleashed all the moves that he could use.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Despite trying his best, though, it seemed all but ineffective.


    Ancestor Bodhi, who was in the mind pce, was stunned. He had set foot over all the universe and


    had a strong foothold in the Shura Realm, but he had never seen such an existence¡­


    An existence that could devour the entire world.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2857

    Chapter 2857


    It was a huge mouth that swallowed everything.


    ¡®What on earth is that thing?¡¯


    The point was that he really couldn¡¯t help Astor now.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡®He¡¯s done for! He¡¯s done for!¡¯


    ¡®Is the brat Rachel fancied about to die here just like that?¡¯


    Ancestor Bodhi felt his heart exploding.


    Boom!


    The huge mouth chomped down, and like rows of heavenly swords, the jagged teeth broke all the


    affected materials. It had even bitten through the space and devoured it.


    Astor narrowly dodged it. Even if he hadpletely dodged the biting mouth, that dark, devouring


    power had implicated his legs¡­


    Astor


    Alex


    For a moment, he could not feel his legs anymore. At a nce, all the flesh on his legs had almost


    disappeared, leaving only bare bones that dazzled with a white glow.


    ¡°Oh crap!¡± Astor eximed. After that, he felt excruciating pain.


    Astor


    Alex


    However, he did not have time to deal with his legs now. He hurriedly fled in desperation.


    ¡°Ultimate Frost Arrow! Go!¡±


    Ignoring the iceyers, Astor grabbed the Frost Arrow and soared.


    Astor


    Alex


    Half a minuteter, he saw Julian. Julian was also desperately fleeing upward.


    The two people were not far apart at that moment, but it was a life-and-death situation, and the


    devouring power of the massive alien beast below was like the scythe of a Grim Reaper. Thus, they


    simply did not have the time to deal with each other.


    ¡°Grandpa, help!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, save me!¡±


    On the way, Astor saw Julian¡¯s two grandsons.


    Astor


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Alex


    Julian roared and changed directions, taking the two grandsons with him. It was then that Astorshed


    out an area of frost with a wave of the hand, blocking Julian¡¯s way.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Callum and Collin were dumbfounded at that instant. The frosted area was not wide, but it blocked


    Julian¡¯s only way to save his two grandsons. However, if he were to break the iceyer and save his


    grandsons, he might be devoured by the terrifying alien beast below.


    Julian made a decision in an instant, abandoning his two grandsons.


    Both Callum and Collin screamed at the top of their lungs. However, they were swallowed into the alien


    beast¡¯s mouth by its boundless devouring power.


    As Julian helplessly watched his grandsons meet their demise, he roared madly at Astor.


    Astor


    Alex


    Alder, however, sneered. ¡°This is just the interest. Wait for me to behead the Fourcades of the Eastern


    in!¡±


    Alder,


    Alex,


    He wanted to unleash frost at Julian, but unfortunately, he was a little far away. It was not enough at


    that speed.


    After a brief moment, he left Julian behind and rushed out of the ground. The space on the ground was


    still stable, albeit only temporarily.


    ¡°Ancestor Bodhi!¡± Astor shouted.


    Astor


    Alex


    Swoosh!


    The Earth Escape Technique was activated, and Astor¡¯s figure disappeared instantly.


    Astor


    Alex


    Five secondster, Julian rushed out of the ground shaking nan-stop with its space copsing. He


    covered the surroundings with his divine sense, but he could not find Astor at all. At that time, his face


    darkened. He took out a mysterious talisman bursting with golden light and activated it. The next


    second, he turned into a beam of golden light and broke through the void without a trace.


    Astor


    Alex


    Thud!


    Astor reappeared in the True Martial Shrine. He saw the old protector at thest gasp.


    Astor


    Alex

 Chapter 2858

    Chapter 2858


    In fact, the old protector was ready to wait for his death in the True Martial Shrine. After staying in the


    Genbu egg for three millennia, he was still unable to escape the fate of impending death. The only


    regret in his mind was that, there was no one else left in the Genbu Tribe.


    As soon as he died, the entire Genbu Tribe would probably be history. When the time came, theter


    generations would never know that once, a race called Genbu hade to this world. It was a time of


    the tribe¡¯s heyday, where it stood on the pinnacle of this world.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Steven shouted.


    Steven


    Alex


    Only then did he open his eyes slowly. When he saw Steven appearing before him, he jolted, and his


    eyes gleamed with an incredulous expression. ¡°W-why¡­ Aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven had clearly vanished after the True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul obliterated him!


    Steven


    Alex


    Half a year had passed, so how did he appear again?


    Steven asked, ¡°Sir, what made you think that I was dead?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    The old protector said, ¡°You were obliterated, and your physical body vanished. How could you be


    alive? If you weren¡¯t obliterated, then where did your physical body go?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven smiled. ¡°Well. My physical body entered the Shura Realm. It¡¯s out now.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    The old protector mumbled something. Then, he seemed to remember something suddenly and got


    excited. ¡°I remembered it! The physical body had to be transferred in the second stage of the True


    Martial Starlord¡¯s trial¡­ But the first stage was just the trial of the soul¡¯s will. So, I didn¡¯t think you would


    enter it at the beginning¡­ But it¡¯s good that you are alive. The second stage was the physical trial, but


    it didn¡¯t matter anymore if you possessed the Genbu¡¯s tortoiseshell. You wouldn¡¯t be obliterated even if


    you failed to clear the trial¡­¡±


    Steven said, ¡°I have cleared the trial.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°What? You have cleared it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The second stage as well?¡±


    ¡°I have!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God..!¡±


    The old protector simply could not believe his ears because no matter how many had participated in


    the trial, no one managed to clear it. Back then, there were tens of millions in the entire Genbu Tribe,


    but only Heavenly Emperor Genbu cleared the trial. After that, no one else managed to clear it.


    In addition, there were at least several hundred million other participants as well!


    Just then, a pair of eyes appeared in the shrine. They belonged to none other than the True Martial


    Starlord¡¯s divided soul.


    He said slowly, ¡°Congrattions, Steven Rockefeller, you have sessfully escaped the Shura Realm.


    As expected, you didn¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven smiled bitterly as he looked at his legs that had turned into bones. ¡°What¡¯s there to congratte


    when I am like this?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul said, ¡°These little injuries are nothing for you who have already


    possessed the True Martial Marrow. It still hasn¡¯tpleted the fusion now, but you shouldpletely


    recover from the injuries within one hour at most.¡±


    ¡°One hour? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Steven was a miracle doctor, so how could he not know his own condition?


    Steven


    Alex


    Even if he used both the Ultimate Book of Medicine and divine power to heal such injuries, it was


    impossible to heal himself before a week. Moreover, he did not know if it would affect his cultivation.


    It implied that other than the bones, the severed limbs needed to be regenerated within one hour. Even


    a deity couldn¡¯t possibly do it in such a short time.

 Chapter 2859

    Chapter 2859


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul said, ¡°You will know after taking a good look at your legs.¡±


    Stefan unconsciously looked down.


    Stefan


    Alex


    He surprisingly found that the skin, meridians, and muscles on the upper part of his legs were


    recovering magically. He had truly never seen or heard of this speed and recovery method. It was


    unlikely to take an hour at this rate, but probably only half an hour.


    ¡°How¡­ Can it be so fast?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not fast enough!¡± The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul said, ¡°The former True Martial


    Starlord could regrow an arm right after it was severed. Don¡¯t be too surprised. The True Martial


    Starlord¡¯s cultivation level has surpassed the limit of yourprehension. Even if it were Genis


    Ondine, the first person who sessfully cleared the trial, his lifetime achievement would be less than


    1% of the True Martial Starlord¡¯s.¡±


    Even the old protector was stunned this time. Moreover, he could not allow his ancestor to be


    humiliated like that.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to say that his achievement wasn¡¯t even 1%? Heavenly Emperor Genbu had long


    achieved Divine Emperor status ten millennia ago and was a step away from bing the Supreme


    God. He had already reached such a level, so how is it possible that he hasn¡¯t even achieved 1% of


    what the True Martial Starlord did? Even if it was the Supreme God, the difference shouldn¡¯t be that


    wide, right?¡±


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul said, ¡°You¡¯re ill-informed then. The Supreme God? Hmph. Only


    you people in this realm dare to call him the Supreme God. In other ces, your Supreme God is at


    rock bottom.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hearing those words, Stefan was dumbstruck.


    Stefan


    Alex


    The divided soul continued, ¡°The True Martial path is a path honedpletely through battles. It has


    extremely high requirements for your physical body¡¯s recovery. That¡¯s why the True Martial Marrow


    possesses the most incredible recovery ability in the entire universe! Enjoy this reward! This secret


    realm will be closedpletely. Stefan Rockefeller, ask me now if you still have any doubts!¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Oh¡­ By the way, I just saw how bizarre the destruction of the Shura Realm looked. It turned out that a


    huge mouth had devoured that world. What the hell was going on? What on earth was that mouth?¡±


    When Stefan thought of that huge mouth, a lingering fear shook his soul.


    Stefan


    Alex


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul said, ¡°Originally, that wasn¡¯t something you should know about,


    but you won¡¯t see me in the future. I¡¯ll tell you about its name. It is called the Abyssal Overlord. In terms


    of strength¡­ The Abyssal Overlord surpasses your Supreme God. The one you just encountered was


    a minor.¡±


    Stefan was speechless.


    Stefan


    Alex


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul smiled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t overthink it. It is useless to think about it.


    When the timees, you will naturally understand it.¡±


    After a pause, he said to the protector, ¡°Protector, I¡¯m grateful to all your Genbu Tribe¡¯s long-term


    dedication as a wisp of the True Martial Starlord. As a reward, I allow you to be reborn. Moreover, I can


    also tell you one thing. Your Genbu Tribe is not extinct yet. Your race still exists in a certain small


    hidden world.¡±


    The protector was overjoyed. ¡°Really? Where are they?¡±


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul said, ¡°You will encounter them in the future. Now, I will send


    you out. Then, I will give you a new life!¡±


    Buzz!


    Stefan suddenly felt dizzy.


    Stefan


    Alex


    When he awoke, he found that he had left the True Martial Dungeon andnded on the previously


    drilled location.


    ¡°Stefan Rockefeller, this Genbu egg is the protector¡¯s new life. I hope you can look after it, considering


    that I have fulfilled my promise to the Genbu Tribe. In return, I will pass you a set of fencing techniques,


    once perfect for your Dao Killing Sword. What do you think?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul¡¯s voice entered Stefan¡¯s ears.


    Stefan


    Alex


    He turned around and saw that an egg as big as cantaloupe was lying quietly next to his feet.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded. ¡°What sword technique?¡±


    ¡°The True Martial Tyrant Sword!¡±

 Chapter 2860

    Chapter 2860


    Whoosh!


    Barne felt an abrupt wave of information rushing into his mind-everything about the True Martial Tyrant


    Sword.


    Barne


    Alex


    At that moment, the True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul also sent a divine sense to him, telling him that


    if some unforeseen factor appeared because of the True Martial Soul, he had to remember to find his


    daughter.


    She would lend him a hand.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Barne was dumbfounded as he heard it through his divine sense telepathy.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°What did you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hey. Why would an uncontroble factor appear in the True Martial Soul? Darn it. There is really a trap


    within it. You¡¯ve scammed me. You took an oath, but it was all bullsh*t.¡±


    He suddenly recalled that the True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul had said his days were numbered


    and that he would die soon. If that were the case, the oath that he had taken would be rendered


    useless!


    ¡®Argh! You scammer!¡¯


    Barne cursed furiously as he pointed to the sky. He could somehow feel a small, vague, gray shadow in


    the depths of his soul, especially after he gave it a good inspection.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®D*mn it. Not only did you con me, but you even want me to raise your tortoise grandson?¡¯


    Barne looked at the Genbu egg next to his feet¡­ He wanted to kick it away, but he held back the


    impulse.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Hu¡­ Hubby..?!¡±


    A figure appeared behind Josef, its voice trembling and crying.


    Josef,


    Alex,


    Barne turned around quickly and saw a woman without any makeup in in clothes. She looked


    cautious with her tear-stained face, as if afraid of scaring away the rabbit in front of her.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Luna Flores!¡±


    Barne¡¯s heart pounded. He was a little shocked upon seeing the woman before him because she


    lookedpletely different from the little witch, full of vitality like a wild kitten. Now, she looked


    haggard, pale, and pitifully thin.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Hubby. It is really you. You are really alive¡­¡±


    Luna shouted as she rushed forward. However, when she gave Barne¡¯s legs a good look after he got to


    his feet, her body that was about to leap paused abruptly as if she had been nailed to the ground.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Your¡­ Your legs¡­ Your legs..!¡±


    She stared at Barne¡¯s legs. The stripped-clean bones tugged at her heartstrings, causing tears to fall


    uncontrobly from her eyes.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°How did you be like this?! What¡­ What should I do? It is my fault. I called you over for an


    adventure. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve¡­¡±


    Barne blocked her remaining words with his palm. Standing on his bones, Barne walked up to her


    naturally and wiped off the transparent tears that streaked down her face. ¡°What happened to my little


    witch? Why did you be a crybaby all of a sudden?¡± he asked with a smile.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    Luna could clearly feel the warmth of his fingers.


    Her heart trembled voraciously, and so did her soul. She abruptly spread her arms, hugged his body,


    and started bawling like a child.


    ¡°I am a crybaby. I like to cry. As long as youe back safely, I¡­ am willing to be a crybaby.


    Arghhh! Where have you been in the past six months? I thought I would never see you again in this


    lifetime¡­¡±


    For the first time, Barne learned that Luna could cry so hard. Her tears quickly soaked half of his


    clothes.


    Barne


    Alex


    He touched her beautiful back with hisrge hand. After a while, hended on her hips and gently


    grabbed it with his five fingers that sunk in at once. ¡°It is said that women are made of water. My Luna


    is simply filled with water. Nobody has a better ability to spurt water than you.¡±


    Luna blushed abashedly, but she enjoyed the moment very much. She was simply reluctant to push


    him away.


    Even if such embarrassing words were addressed to her, she could not help but feel delighted.


    ¡°Hubby¡­ You are naughty again.¡±


    ¡°How was I? I was talking about your eyes Spurting water. Where did you think it was from?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Why would I¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Luna fiercely kissed Barne on the lips.


    Barne


    Alex

 Chapter 2861

    Chapter 2861


    A thousand words were no match for a hard kiss.


    Bjorne could feel her passionate, trembling, and intense emotions of regaining what she had lost.


    When the love factor was ignited, it could not be extinguished on its own.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    What it needed was greaterbustion, and she would release it to its fullest.


    When Bjorne ced Luna on the ground, she abruptly came to her senses. ¡°Hubby, be careful of your


    legs¡­¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    She touched Bjorne¡¯s legs. Upon touching it, she shockingly found that they were normal legs with


    flesh and blood. They had distinct and stic muscles that had a smooth and delicate sensation.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Huh? Your legs?¡±


    Looking at Bjorne¡¯s legs, her eyes widened as if she was dreaming. To her surprise, flesh and blood


    proliferated on what were just bones, pretty much like a magical transformation.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    She blinked incredulously. She then got up and moved closer to touch the legs, weeping with joy when


    she finally confirmed that they were a pair ofplete, or even perfect, legs. Under Bjorne¡¯s surprised


    gaze, she touched them.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne was a little impatient. ¡°Is it my turn now?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Luna¡¯s nasal voice sounded soft. ¡°Hubby, I am a little scared.¡±


    ¡°What are you scared of?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll hurt!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It did not hurt, but it was definitely overwhelming.


    ***


    Three full hours passed in a sh. Luna squinted as shey on his chest. It was then that she noticed


    the Genbu egg next to them. So, she asked Bjorne in surprise, ¡°What on earth is this?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°This is the old protector of the True Martial Shrine.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why did he go back into the egg again? Then¡­ Wouldn¡¯t he have seen and heard what we just


    did?¡±


    Bjorne touched her wet skin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The True Martial Starlord¡¯s divided soul bestowed a new life


    upon him. It is considered a rebirth. It will be a new small tortoise when it hatches from the egg¡­


    But it¡¯ll be hard to tell if it will remember us.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    After that, Bjorne briefly said a few words about his encounters in the past six months.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Luna felt more puzzled as she listened. Itpletely went beyond her perception, especially when she


    heard that a demonic creature like the Abyssal Overlord, which was more powerful and terrifying than


    the Supreme God, existed. She didn¡¯t even know what level the Supreme God was at, but it sure


    sounded like the strongest god in the world.


    However, the woman¡¯s thoughts were simple.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ve sessfully cleared the trial and escaped from the mouth of that demonic creature


    whatsoever. Over time, you will definitely be able to kill them.¡±


    Bjorne smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too confident in me? I don¡¯t even have that kind of confidence.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Luna said, ¡°Of course. I, the little witch, believe that the man who could mess me up is definitely not


    inferior.¡±


    Her words almost ignited the me of lust again.


    Bjorne suppressed his eagerness only after Luna timidly uttered, ¡®it hurts¡¯.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Where are your parents? Did they clear the trial?¡± Bjorne asked.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°They didn¡¯t, of course. My dad killed a few demon beasts. My mom¡­ scored zero, and so did I¡­ They


    went back a long time ago. Oh¡­ By the way, something happened to your house.¡±


    ¡°What? What happened?¡± Bjorne jumped up at once.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°T-that¡­ I didn¡¯t think of it just now. Your house is gone.¡±


    Hearing those words, Bjorne¡¯s eyes widened as if his butt was on fire.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Luna hurriedly continued, ¡°Rx, rx and hear me out. Someone snatched Rockefeller Manor away,


    but nothing happened to Mother-inw and the others. They were driven out just like that.¡±


    Bjorne¡¯s anxiety eased slightly, but soon, he flew into a rage again. ¡°Who¡¯s upying my house?!¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex

 Chapter 2862

    Chapter 2862


    How could Stefan sit still when he heard that someone had upied his house and driven away his


    mother, wife, and children?


    Stefan


    Alex


    Even if Luna Flores wanted to go for another round, he couldn¡¯t be able to concentrate. Of course,


    Luna was not that ignorant.


    Indeed, she had been over-excited and hadpletely forgotten about the matter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯d like to see who has upied my house.¡±


    Stefan picked up the Genbu egg on the ground. He initially wanted to throw it directly into the storage


    ring, but it was a living thing on second thought, and it would probably die in the environment inside the


    storage space. That said, it should be fine inside the Cleansing Vase.


    Stefan


    Alex


    However, Ancestor Bodhi sent a message at that moment, saying that fate had brought him and this


    little tortoise together, and he wanted to raise it from a young age. He then took it from Stefan.


    Stefan


    Alex


    This thing was quite remarkable, managing to directly enter Stefan¡¯s mind pce. Ancestor Bodhi


    buried it in the soil under the Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡­ Oh, the soil wasn¡¯t just ordinary soil, but it was the


    Heavenly Self-renewing Soil.


    Stefan


    Alex


    It should grow better if it was buried in this kind of ce, right?


    Stefan could not wait to leave with Luna, but she pointed to the back. It turned out that she had built a


    bamboo house and lived there, explicitly waiting for Stefan. If he didn¡¯t show up, she would continue


    living there.


    Stefan


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Now, her Sky-Devil Zither was still in the bamboo house.


    Stefan hugged Luna. ¡°Why are you so dumb? Do I look like someone with a short lifespan? A great


    man once told my fortune and said I could live at least ten millennia. So, even if someone ever says


    that I¡¯m dead, you must never believe it¡­ No. Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that I was alive? At least¡­ Cheryl


    and Daya should have been able to sense it.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you with my own eyes, so how could I believe them?¡± Luna said. ¡°I even called you over¡­


    Even if they were convinced that you were still alive, I couldn¡¯t confirm your safety as long as I didn¡¯t


    see you. Although they didn¡¯t say it, they must be ming me deep down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it!¡±


    The two immediately acquired the Sky-Devil Zither before teleporting somewhere far away.


    ***


    Presently, America was in an ever-evolving situation.


    Since the spiritual energy tide eruption in the Wastnd, bizarre forces often popped up¡­ Previously,


    six ancient sects of America appeared, Snow Dragon Valley, Beast King Sect, Returning Sword Sect,


    Demonic Spirit Cult, Rakshasa Temple, and Lightning Pavilion. Those were the current most powerful


    forces of America.


    Right after their appearances, theypeted for the Dao Field in America.


    The so-called Dao Field was a central spot for the spiritual energy tide eruption. Back then, the spiritual


    energy tide erupted in a dozen spots in America alone, located in spiritual mountains orrge rivers that


    included Terra Mountain, Yukon, Sky Mountain, Pompeii, and Emei Mount.


    Spiritual energy tides also erupted in many ces outside America.


    Not only that, but Stefan did not know one thing when he left to rescue Jade and the others at Mount


    Sota, in the next few days, a strange phenomenon would take ce where the spiritual energy tide had


    erupted. Things that had never existed before slowly began to show up.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Yukon, for instance, was one of them.


    Ancient legends told that it was the residence of the Western Queen Mother.


    Now, an expanse of huge mountains had reappeared on the original foundation of Yukon¡¯s mountain


    range that covered the area so iprehensibly vast that one would be awestruck. Surprisingly, they


    were several timesrger than the existing Mount Yukon.


    What was that concept?


    Domestic experts had estimated that the original Mount Yukon ran for about 1,500 miles. But what


    about now? It was close to 6,000 miles. This new 4,500 mile Yukon mountain range seemed to have


    appeared out of thin air.


    Furthermore, when one looked at Mount Yukon from a distance, the bejeweled jade pce looked like


    a heavenly pce, and the otherworldly scenery was like a dream.


    One could even see huge immortal birds and alien beasts.


    However¡­

 Chapter 2863

    Chapter 2863


    Even the most advanced satellite and radio imagery couldn¡¯t clearly see the bejeweled jade pce¡¯s


    true appearance. Nheless, vague outlines could still be made out with the naked eye.


    Drones could not enter thatrge mountain.


    Since aircraft would face severe electromaic interference if they passed through that area, aircraft


    either made arge detour around it or flew above 32,000 feet.


    Rumors on the Inte were saying that there were deities on the new Mount Yukon and that the


    bejeweled jade pce was the Western Queen Mother¡¯s pce. The Western Queen Mother¡¯s


    descendants might even also live inside the pce. It attracted countless people, all trying to meet the


    fairies inside. Then, they tried to get into thatrge mountain by any means possible. However, they


    basically returned disappointed, having either encountered powerful beasts or getting lost inside for no


    reason.


    Some people even disappeared inside forever.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Some other Dao Fields were simr to Mount Yukon, where mountains appeared out of thin air in


    varying sizes. The one in Yukon was not thergest, but the honors went to Pompeii¡­ In Oregon, a


    large expanse of immortal mountains and immortal inds appeared. The area was immeasurably


    large, and ships simply couldn¡¯t get close to it.


    Thanks to that, changes urred to each of the world¡¯s territories.


    America had faced the greatest change. The size of its territory was twice asrge as the original one.


    Who could believe it if it weren¡¯t for the undeniable fact that had appeared in the world?


    In fact, who dared not?


    However¡­ The current situation was a bit dramatic.


    The six ancient sects that had just popped up quickly seized their territories.


    The Returning Sword Sect upied Yukon without discussing it with the top American officials,


    equivalent to drawing a boundary. Instead, they directly announced that Yukon would be the


    Returning Sword Sect¡¯s Dao Field from then on.


    Since then, nobody else had been allowed to enter the new Yukon. If discovered, they would be killed


    on sight.


    American officials attempted to manage the situation.


    People from the Divine Constabry and the Flying Eagles were sent over for negotiation, but the


    results were extremely unsatisfactory, one that directly engaged both parties in battle. Not only were


    the people from the Returning Sword Sect high and mighty, but they were extremely unreasonable. As


    soon as they came to a disagreement, they went on a killing spree, causing heaps of casualties to the


    Divine Constabry and the Flying Eagles.


    Eventually, the situation was left unresolved. A simr situation urred in various Dao Fields.


    The Snow Dragon Valley upied Packtu Mountain. The Beast King Sect upied Sky Mountain. The


    Demonic Spirit Cult upied Emei Mount.


    The Rakshasa Temple upied Terra Mountain. And Pompeii had fallen into the hands of the Lightning


    Pavilion.


    They were the sixrgest Dao Fields in America. Some small Dao Fields were also divided among


    those forces, whereas some particrly small Dao Fields fell into the hands of the other forces.


    For instance, the Flying Eagles had upied one, but neither small not big. It was none other than


    Mount Dragon-Tiger.


    In fact, those six ancient sect forces could not truly upy the Dao Fields and immortal mountains.


    Every ce that had popped out contained spell formations and force fields with various restrictions left


    behind since ancient times, and no one could casually break them when they wished to. Even if they


    had upied those ces, at best, they could only move around on the periphery for a short time.


    However, there was an exception¡­


    Rockefeller Manor in California.


    Rockefeller Manor was an erupting node of spiritual energy. However, the area of Rockefeller Manor


    remainedpletely unchanged. It was also what puzzled the world¡¯s people, especially the six


    ancient sect forces.


    Everyone spected that strange treasures must be present in Rockefeller Manor. Hence, Rockefeller


    Manor was implicated. It was targeted by the six sects.


    Finally, the one that upied Rockefeller Manor was the strongest among the six sects, the Returning


    Sword Sect.

 Chapter 2864

    Chapter 2864


    Disguising herself as a passerby, Hailey slowly passed Rockefeller Manor and nced sideways at the


    que. It turned out the tworge words, ¡°The Rockefellers¡± had long been removed and thrown away.


    It was reced with a few gilded words that said, Returning Zeal Headquarters.


    The gate looked familiar, yet a gang of bandits had now snatched it away. The most worrying thing was


    that her brother, Milos, had disappeared after hosting his children¡¯s first birthday party. He had never


    been heard of since.


    Milos,


    Alex,


    As soon as she thought about it, she felt a pain in her chest.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡®Bro, where are you?¡¯


    Hailey recalled her past with Moses. For a moment, she forgot to walk and looked in the direction of the


    gate, indulging in a train of thoughts.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Hey! What are you looking at?¡±


    Presently, two people were walking out of the Returning Zeal Headquarters. After they saw Hailey, they


    immediately scolded her.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? Why are you sneaking around outside our house? Are you trying


    to steal things?¡±


    Sure enough, these two people were disciples of the Returning Sword Sect.


    Hailey was just an average person. Presently, she instantly paled and almost knelt on the spot under


    the coercive aura of the people who questioned her. She stuttered as she replied, ¡°No¡­ No. I just


    passed by and saw¡­ Saw that the manor looked particrly solemn. I was dumbfounded for a


    moment. I¡¯m sorry, you two. I will leave immediately. In fact, I will leave now.¡±


    Hailey lifted her foot and walked forward.


    The two disciples saw her back, leaving in a hurry. The twisting waist and hips and the tter of the


    high heels particrly made the men feel an itch.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± a man called out to Hailey in a stern voice.


    Hailey stopped in her tracks. She wanted to leave right away, but she lost all control of herself as a


    wave of energy enveloped her.


    ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡±


    The Returning Sword Sect¡¯s disciple next to him said, ¡°The young master instructed us to go to Mount


    Dragon-Tiger and bring that woman called Beatrice Assex back at once. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to


    bear the young master¡¯s rage.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The young master has given us three days. It will be enough!¡± the elder disciple said.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a request from the young sect master of the Returning Sword Sect, that Flying Eagles or


    whatsoever won¡¯t dare to make a sound, and they will offer that woman obediently. Moreover, that


    woman is blessed for catching our young master¡¯s eye. Won¡¯t she throw herself at him? But it will be


    very boring in the next three days. Look at this woman. She is considered a stunning beauty among the


    regr folk. Don¡¯t you want to have fun with her? You¡¯ll just have to watch me have fun with her,


    otherwise.¡±


    As the man spoke, a sinister sneer materialized on his face.


    Hailey turned around involuntarily and faced the two people again. The two did not see Hailey¡¯s facial


    appearance carefully during the previous conversation, but now, after a detailed look¡­


    ¡®Oh boy! She is truly a beauty of unparalleled proportions!¡¯


    Hailey operated a beauty salon, and during her previous cooperation with Milos, she often used a


    variety of highly effective beauty products at home. As a result, she looked indescribably beautiful, with


    skin as pretty as white jade and a shapely figure.


    Milos,


    Alex,


    Furthermore, Moses was not stingy with her.


    Moses


    Alex


    She had also consumed pills, spiritual beast meat, and even dumplings made of heavenlyw fruits. It


    wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she looked barely twenty and surpassed the beauty of many


    stars.


    The two disciples looked at each other, revealing tacit smiles at the same time.


    ¡°Lassie, it¡¯s your lucky day! Your serendipity has arrived!¡±


    ¡°We are Sword Immortals from the Returning Sword Sect We have to go out for a trip. Please lead the


    way for us. Once it is over, we will bestow some serendipity upon you! You will benefit for the rest of


    your life!¡±


    All Hailey could see, however, were the two men showing some disgusting smile. That kind of smile


    looked just like her father-inw¡¯s back then, so how could she not understand the meaning behind it?


    She decisively refused them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have something urgent that needs attending to. I can only


    express my regret on losing this serendipity.¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you refuse good serendipity?¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t help it. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°What impudence!¡±

 Chapter 2865

    Chapter 2865


    C


    The elder disciple¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°Do you know what this means? This is sphemy


    against the immortals! You are a mere mortal. How dare you refuse an immortal¡¯s request?! Are you


    not afraid that I will send down a thunderbolt and turn you into ashes?¡±


    Never did Hailey expect that the people from the Returning Sword Sect would do something as brazen


    as snatching a civilian woman in broad daylight. So, she screamed for help in a moment of


    desperation.


    Smack!


    The younger disciple was a little nervous and afraid that Hailey¡¯s voice would lure the young sect


    master out. It would be terrible if they were discovered, so all he could do was p Hailey in a fit of


    excitement.


    How could Hailey withstand the p?


    Sent flying, her facial bones were fractured, half of her teeth were knocked out, her nose copsed,


    and half of her face was swollen. She was a stunning beauty just now, but the p had instantly turned


    her hideous.


    Afternding on the ground, she spat arge mouthful of blood and lost consciousness.


    When the elder disciple saw that, his eyes widened in anger. ¡°Why did you have to hit that hard? Look!


    Look! She has turned into this hideous thing! How¡¯s she going to be used now?¡±


    The younger disciple¡¯s month was agape. ¡°I didn¡¯t even exert strength¡­¡±


    After ncing at Hailey, the elder disciple¡¯s ignited mes of lust slowly extinguished. He then said,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to deal with her? Don¡¯t let the young master see her.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How do I deal with her? Kill her?¡±


    ¡°What else? Are you going to treat her?¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright!¡±


    These two people from the Returning Sword Sect had strong cultivation levels-one was a Human


    Immortal and the other, an Earthly Immortal. They were absolute hotshots who could do whatever they


    wanted on Earth back then. In fact, the injuries on Hailey were nothing to them, they could restore her


    to the previous state by using up a few pills at most, but¡­


    Hailey was just a temporary ything in their eyes. Her value was far less than the pill that could save


    her. Hence, they would rather kill her and dispose of her than waste a healing pill.


    Hailey slowly regained consciousness. She had also heard the conversation between the two people,


    and it broke her heart.


    The lives of ordinary people were truly nothing but mud to people like them.


    ¡°Am I going to die?¡±


    ¡°The person Mommy misses the most is you, Zoey!¡±


    ¡°You will be lonely if Mammy isn¡¯tby your side in the future. You have to stay strong and be obedient¡­¡±


    ¡°Bro, are you here to take me to River Styx? You rascal! How could you die? You¡¯re so powerful. You


    can¡¯t die. Do you know how many woman¡¯s hearts you¡¯ll break if you leave?¡±


    She murmured as though bidding farewell to this world.


    ¡°Will you feel heartbroken for me?¡±


    That dreamlike man bent down and gently picked her up, whispering in her ear. His movement was soft


    and gentle, as if he was holding a newborn in his arms¡­


    Hailey¡¯ s consciousness became foggy again.


    ¡°When you were alive, I could only envy other women. I¡¯ll have your embrace instead after your death.


    Hold me tighter, brother. In fact, I have always fancied you¡­¡±


    After saying those words, she felt strange energy sent into her body. It wasfortable, and her body


    seemed afloat.


    ¡°Sleep well! Everything will be fine once you are awake!¡± that man¡¯s gentle voice rang in her mind.


    Of course, it was not a dream!


    It was¡­ Josef! He hade back after teleporting over a great distance!


    Josef


    Alex

 Chapter 2866

    Chapter 2866


    The sudden appearance of Abraham and Luna stunned the two Returning Sword Sect members. They


    had certainly popped up in a surprising way. However, once they¡¯d taken a good look at Abraham and


    Luna¡¯s apparent cultivation stages, they let their guard down.


    Abraham


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    To them, Abraham hadn¡¯t even reached Nascent Soul.


    Abraham


    Alex


    On the other hand, although Luna appeared stronger than Astor, she was nothing more than a mere


    ant to them. They could simply destroy her with a wave of their hands.


    Astor,


    Alex,


    ¡°How dare you, a mere little Core Formation, butt in on our sect¡¯s issues? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    One of the members, five meters away from Astor, said with a fierce expression.


    Astor,


    Alex,


    Upset, he wanted to finish off Hailey quickly, yet these random people came out of nowhere, obviously


    looking for trouble. This put them at risk of being found out by their sect leader.


    ¡°Returning Sword Sect?¡± Abraham looked at Hailey sadly.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®To think that such a beautifuldy would be beaten up like this¡­¡¯


    Herst sentence, especially, caused Abraham¡¯s heart to quiver.


    Abraham


    Alex


    He was burning with anger, and although the rage kept piling up, he appeared as calm as a body of still


    water. He then lifted his head and saw the tablet hanging over the door.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Abrahamughed out. The more heughed, the colder his expression became.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The Returning Sword Sect member was instantly triggered. ¡°Where did this dumbasse frotn? Stop


    putting on your little psychotic act in front of our courtyard. You¡¯re insulting our sect, and you deserve to


    die!¡±


    Abraham¡¯sughs halted. His eyes shot a cold re as his deadly aura felt like it could actually kill.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m standing in front of my own houseughing, and for that, I deserve death?¡±


    ¡°How are you people going to pay then? You took over my house and chased my family away. What¡¯s


    more, you even beat up and tried to kill my sworn sister in the yard.¡±


    The man was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ A Rockefeller?¡±


    Abraham stayed silent and looked around the manor¡­ The formation he ced here was still here, yet


    there were no signs of damage.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®That¡¯s funny¡­ The Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation hasn¡¯t been broken¡­ How


    could the Returning Sword Sect have taken over?¡¯


    ¡®Unless someone deliberately opened the door and told them how to enter. But that doesn¡¯t make


    sense either!¡¯


    The other man frowned. They¡¯d stayed here for far too long, and Abraham¡¯s voice was quite loud. The


    people inside could¡¯ve heard them. He immediately said to the other man, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t drag things


    on any longer. Just kill them off right now.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    His sworn brother nodded, pulling out a meter and a halfng silver longsword. It shed with rainbow


    light and emitted a green glint as he swung it and charged towards Abraham.


    Abraham


    Alex


    He said as he ran, ¡°This attack is called Meteor Shower! Be honored that you die under my sword!¡±


    His attack was aimed at Abraham and Hailey.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Since Luna was a rare beauty, her charm was even stronger than Hailey. Moreover, she was a


    cultivator. Hence, the man had automatically listed her as his prey and possession, and he didn¡¯t target


    her.


    Luna looked at the man¡¯s attack yet continued to remain calm and unwavering. She believed that


    Abraham could kill the Human Immortal easily.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Die!¡± Abraham didn¡¯t even move a single step as he faced the attack. He merely grabbed onto Hailey


    with one hand while he raised his other, pointing to the tip of the sword with one finger.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°What? You¡¯re just countering the attack with one finger?¡±


    ¡°Do you really have a death wish?¡±


    Both disciples werepletely stunned. They thought Abraham had been stricken by fear. One


    wouldn¡¯t do something so mind- boggling if they were sane.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®Does he think he¡¯s some Heavenly King?¡¯

 Chapter 2867

    Chapter 2867


    In the next second, an unbelievable scene took ce. Frank¡¯s finger touched the tip of the sword, but it


    didn¡¯t get pierced. Instead, he managed to stop the attack.


    Frank


    Alex


    The sword was quickly frozen, along with some hissing, turning into an ice sword. The man was


    instantly frozen into an ice statue by the extreme cold temperature.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What happened? How is this possible?¡±


    The other man¡¯s pupils shrunk in disbelief. In the next second, he heard a crackling sound, and a


    fracture appeared on the mystical sword of his partner.


    It slowly widened until dense cracks appeared on his partner¡¯s body as well.


    A few secondster, a loud ng filled the air. His sworn brother¡¯s body, along with his clothes and


    sword, had broken into crushed ice like it was ss.


    ¡°Brother?!¡± The man shouted, his voice shaking. Not only because he¡¯d lost hisrade, but only


    because he feared Frank.


    Frank


    Alex


    Since they viewed him as a weak Core Formation guy, they never expected Frank to be so deadly. His


    brother was supposed to be so much stronger than this guy, after all.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the Wastnds to have someone as powerful as you¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re not at the Core


    Formation stage. You hid your true cultivation! Is that right? What stage are you really at?¡±


    Facing Frank¡¯s cold, deadly look, the man stepped back slowly.


    Frank


    Alex


    Josua, however, extended his finger to beckon him over. Yet the man couldn¡¯t possibly dare to take


    another step. He definitely knew that Frank was not just at Core Formation.


    Josua,


    Alex,


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡®He must be at least an Immortal Monarch if he could kill his partner so easily.¡¯


    ¡°If you move another step, you¡¯ll end up just like your brother,¡± Frank said coolly.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Huh..?¡± The man shuddered from head to toe. He took a look at the pieces of flesh on the floor and


    stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you going to do?¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Nothing much. I just want to borrow your soul.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Hearing that answer, the man knew Frank wouldn¡¯t let him go easily. He turned around and ran quickly


    towards Rockefeller Manor without hesitation.


    Frank


    Alex


    Before he could run further than three meters, he felt a cold, deadly aura wrapping around his body and


    holding him down on the ground. He could clearly feel the life in his body extinguish into wisps of chili.


    Only his soul remained.


    In the next second, his soul could feel terrifying mental strength rushing in and searching his memories.


    Endless pain apanied the process. He wanted to scream and struggle, wanting his soul dead


    even. Yet there was no way to escape his soul being searched.


    When Frank had gone through the man¡¯s memories, his fury only increased and his body was


    overwhelmed with a deadly aura. With a soft tap of his hand, the man turned into a heap of ice.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Honey, what did you see?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°Death!¡±


    Frank sent some divine power into Hailey¡¯s body and ced her gently into the Cleansing Vase. He


    then took ginger steps towards Rockefeller Manor.


    Frank


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Alex


    ¡°Honey, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯m going home! It¡¯s our right to return. I¡¯ll kill whoever darese in our way!¡±

 Chapter 2868

    Chapter 2868


    Boom!


    Richard looked at the tablet on the lintel. It was an eyesore to him, so he sent out a wave of mystical


    energy and destroyed it. Just as he was about to walk into the manor, he took another look at the tall


    gates that were painted red and frowned.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luna noticed Richard¡¯s expression and asked.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t the original door. It¡¯s been reced.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Richard


    Alex


    Luna squinted. ¡°If these aren¡¯t our doors, keeping them would only dirty our eyes.¡±


    Almost instantly, her devilish instincts took over, and she kicked the doors down.


    Bang!


    Aloud explosion shook the silence in the air. The two doors exploding from the kick, the powerful Chi


    sent countless wooden shreds flying in. Even the door frame was destroyed.


    Richard squinted his eyes. His divine eye activated, allowing him insight into what had happened.


    Richard


    Alex


    A young man in white bought a group of men here.


    He destroyed their gates with one sh of his sword and swore that Rockefeller Manor belonged to the


    Returning Sword Sect from then onward.


    They were simply unreasonable, using force to get their way. With a change of scenes, Richard saw


    another incident.


    Richard


    Alex


    It was the same group from Returning Sword Sect. Led by the man in white, they¡¯d tied up hundreds of


    commoners. Being the backbones of the Thousand Miles Conglomerate, Richard knew some of them.


    Waltz¡¯s brother, Azure, was also included in the group of hostages.


    Richard


    Alex


    The Returning Sword Sect had taken members of the conglomerate hostage, threatening the


    Rockefellers by making them leave the manor.


    Without warning, they killed half of the people there. The spilled blood was enough to fill a river as if


    ughtering livestock. It was sad to see such an ancient sect being no different from demons.


    In the end, It still showed the same man in white¡­ This time, he¡¯d caught the Stoermers of Michigan.


    He used Daya¡¯s family as a tool to force the Rockefellers to tell him the correct way to enter the


    formation.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why!¡± Richard¡¯s confusion was solved.


    Richard


    Alex


    However, it only made him hate the Returning Sword Sect more.


    ¡®What kind of demonic sect is this?¡¯


    Moreover, while Richard searched one of the disciples¡¯ souls earlier, he¡¯d found out about many


    things¡­ Such as them leaving to Mount Dragon-Tiger to send Beatrice because their young master


    was attracted by her beauty and talent.


    Richard


    Alex


    From the man¡¯s memories, their young master wanted her so badly because she possessed the rare


    Requintado Body.


    People with this type could enter the state of divinity as they wished as the borders between body and


    soul blurred. Under that state, the training speed would be multiple times the usual, even a hundred


    times quicker. However, only women could naturally possess such a body.


    It made them quite the rare gem, one of high quality. Once a man had taken over their Yin, it would


    merge with his Yang, allowing him to possess the same talent.


    Richard was slightly surprised, never expecting Beatrice to own such a quality.


    Richard


    Alex


    Although the Ultimate Book of Medicine wrote about different types of bodies, there were truly too


    many in the world. Since the book didn¡¯t focus on such a topic, he didn¡¯t know much about Beatrice¡¯s


    talents.


    ¡®It¡®s dangerous for her to have such a strange body type,¡¯ Richard thought while holding onto Luna and


    walking in.


    Richard


    Alex


    Soon, the Returning Sword Sect members who had heard the ruckus rushed out.

 Chapter 2869

    Chapter 2869


    At the time, only a few troops were hanging around the gates of Rockefeller Manor.


    One happened to be a disguised Flying Eagles member, monitoring all movements of the Returning


    Sword Sect. They witnessed Moses¡¯s return with their own eyes and saw how he killed two Returning


    Sword Sect members. Their jaws dropped in shock.


    Moses


    Alex


    The Flying Eagles had been beaten into a sorry state, and they had no choice but to hide from them. To


    be extra cautious while spying on the sect, they had stuck on multiple Camouge Talismans on their


    bodies provided by Xerxes to avoid being spotted by the fairies. They were aggrieved yet couldn¡¯t do


    anything, having just seen an instant kill.


    Moreover, it happened just like that, without any warning whatsoever. Moses even held a girl¡¯s hand


    and kicked down the door.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Quick, report this to the tactician!¡±


    ¡°Wait, why do I feel like this girl looks familiar? Where have I seen her¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I remember, isn¡¯t she Principal Henderson¡¯s eldest daughter, Luna¡­¡±


    ¡°Quick, get Principal Henderson on the line¡­¡±


    The entire group naturally became super excited.


    Since the appearance of the six ancient sects, the American government had been humiliated and


    embarrassed. They couldn¡¯t beat these sects,e what may, as they weren¡¯t on the same power


    level.


    If their contradictions intensified, these sects would go all out like the Rakshasa Temple incident that


    wiped out half of the city. As a result, the leaders of America were forced to bend over. Not only that,


    but it would also threaten the lives of American leaders.


    In the face of the fairies, lives could be easily snatched away, no matter how highly ranked they were.


    Under such circumstances, the Flying Eagles were useless. They werepletely subdued and didn¡¯t


    dare to be reckless.


    Moses had been an unexpected variable to them.


    Moses


    Alex


    The second group was SwitchTV paparazzi¡­


    SwitchTV used to be alive streaming tform. Although it still existed, SwitchTV¡¯s views had hit rock


    bottom ever since Michelle left and established her own streaming tform.


    They hated her, and they hated Moses as well since he supported her. Thus, when the news of Moses


    dying in the dungeon came out, everyone at SwitchTV became ecstatic. Further news of the siege of


    Rockefeller Manor and the severely injured Michelle was great news to them too.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    Michelle¡¯s tform was subsequently shut down, and SwitchTV became the leading tform again.


    Hence, SwitchTV had a new n this time. Apart from livestreaming, they would also rush to the


    frontlines of the cultivation world whenever there was important news. They even hired some of the


    Awakened and powerful cultivators to do so.


    There were a few people spying on Rockefeller Manor at the time. They were able to do so as they


    could hide from the divine consciousness of the guards, even after they had scanned the area.


    ¡°It¡¯s Moses and Luna!¡±


    Moses


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°I heard that Moses died in the dungeon. He¡¯s been gone for six months, and who knew that he¡¯d


    survive. This is definitely breaking news! The boss will have to pay us a huge sum for this.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t record them after they went in, or it would¡¯ve been worth more.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± A woman said as she licked her lips.


    One of the Awakened, she was able to turn invisible and fly, God-sent abilities for a job like a


    paparazzi. Hence, her code name was Nightingale.


    More importantly, she was stunning and curvy. Her clothes were rather provocative as well, leaving a


    deep cleavage that would leave anyone dizzy and hot on bare disy.


    ¡°Nightingale, I think you¡¯d better stay here. I¡¯ll bet you that Moses will soon get his a*s kicked out.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s been missing for half a year. He has no idea how strong the Returning Sword Sect is. He¡¯ll


    only get killed for going in so recklessly.¡±


    Nightingale rolled her eyes. ¡°If I could get footage of Moses being murdered, the boss would definitely


    pay us more. Don¡¯t worry. Their focus isn¡¯t on me now. No one will notice me unless you all betray me.


    Would you do that?¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Nightingale looked at them suggestively, making all the men kneel in defeat.

 Chapter 2870

    Chapter 2870


    On the other hand, the paparazzi from SwitchTV wouldn¡¯t be that kind and wait for Nightingale to send


    the footage to the boss. Whoever spilled the news first would naturally get paid first.


    Thus, when the Flying Eagles called their tactician, Eleanor, the people at SwitchTV had gotten the


    news about Stefan¡¯s survival at the same time.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Stefan Rockefeller is actually alive?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°And he charged into Returning Zeal Headquarters?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This is breaking news, right? Should we broadcast it?¡±


    Being enemies with Jordan, the directors of SwitchTV were a little hesitant If they broadcast the news


    on their tform, it would be advertising Stefan and cheering him on in one way or another.


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan


    Alex


    If that were to happen, Michelle¡¯s tform could recover again. Even though she was dead, the


    broadcaster could be reced by many other ¡®Michelle¡¯s¡¯ as long as Stefan supported them.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Hold it down first. We¡¯ll see how it goes,¡± the big boss decided. ¡°We¡¯re no longer in America we knew


    half a year ago. Since Rockefeller is Jade¡¯s disciple, if she were to be defeated by the Returning Sword


    Sect, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Not even the government could control these sects.¡±


    He paused before his chubby face lifted into a smile. ¡°I have a hunch that within five minutes, news of


    his actual death woulde out.¡±


    However, it only took thirty seconds for the secretary toe into the meeting room. ¡°Sir, Michelle¡¯s


    livestream is broadcasting again!¡±


    When he heard that, the CEO of SwitchTV, Jordan Felch, was stunned and stood up abruptly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s broadcasting? Isn¡¯t Michelle dead?¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°It¡¯s a pig.¡±


    Someone quickly understood. ¡°It¡¯s Stefan¡¯s pet. Its name is Pigsy. It really is a pig.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    The secretary nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Pigsy. And the headline, King Stefan has returned. Returning


    Sword Sect, surrender now and face death.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Jordan guffawed. ¡°He really is a bad teammate. Does he want Stefan to die faster?¡± the secretary


    commented. ¡°But¡­ Other tforms are all sharing the news. It has now became a hit, and our viewers


    have decreased by seventy percent¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°What? Hmph! That¡¯s fine. The higher they climb, the harder they¡¯ll fall! Watch and see. The young


    master of the Returning Sword Sect isn¡¯t a patient guy. These people who¡¯ve cheered Stefan on now


    will have to cryter¡­¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Oh right, the elder of Returning Zeal Headquarters had given me his name cardst time. I¡¯ll contact


    him. We might get some surprising news.¡±


    ***


    At Rockefeller Manor, Stefan was about to kill all the disciples of the Returning Sword Sect who¡¯d


    charge at him.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Just then, someone shouted behind him. ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯


    Stefan turned, only to see Pigsy. He was d to see someone from his side.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°How are you here so fast? Did the Mystic Maiden notify you?¡±


    Pigsy said, ¡°Yeah, the Mystic Maiden is hurt. She¡¯s been injured by that son of a b*tch, the young


    master of the Returning Sword Sect. Her body was almost destroyed.¡± As it spoke, tears started


    dropping from his eyes.


    Stefan¡¯s heart tightened immediately. ¡°She¡¯s that badly hurt?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    To his surprise, Pigsy told him another piece of unbelievable news. ¡°Boss, your mom is also severely


    injured and is still unconscious. Ynes, too, her energy core is shattered. The doctor said¡­ She has


    only three days left.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡± Stefan waspletely shocked. He didn¡¯t know about this and automatically turned to Luna.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Luna was stunned too. ¡°When did this happen? I¡¯ve never heard about it.¡±


    ¡°Three months ago,¡± Pigsy replied.


    Stefan asked. ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Rakshasa Temple, but the Returning Sword Sect participated too.¡±


    Hearing such critical news, Stefan knew he had to save his friends and family first, no matter how much


    hatred and malice he harbored in his heart.


    Stefan


    Alex


    However, someone was unwilling to let him go.


    The men of Returning Sword Sect rushed over, surrounding Stefan and the others. ¡°Are you really


    leaving after knocking our gates down? What in the world are you thinking?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Oh, I was wandering who it was. So it¡¯s you, you little white piggy. You only managed to escape the


    last time because of luck. Who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d return to fulfill your death wish? This is great I¡¯m


    craving some pig trotters anyway. I¡¯ll be cutting off your limbs then.¡±


    These people from the Returning Sword Sect still had no idea that Stefan had just killed two of their


    comrades with one blow.


    Stefan


    Alex

 Chapter 2871

    Chapter 2871


    They were still speaking arrogantly, in a high and mighty manner.


    Seeing who had spoken, Pigsy ducked back nervously and turned to Joe. ¡°Boss, this was the guy who


    tricked us and poisoned the Mystic Maiden. She wouldn¡¯t have been injured by their sh*tty young


    master, otherwise.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    It paused and whispered secretively, ¡°These guys are pretty good. They¡¯ve learned skills from ancient


    times. Can you handle them? D*mn it! I don¡¯t know how these sects overcame thews of the


    Wastnds. How are they so powerful?¡±


    The one leading Returning Sword Sect had clearly heard Pigsy and Joe¡¯s conversation.


    Joe


    Alex


    Heughed and said, ¡°Yeah, I poisoned your master. What are you going to do about it? Is she not


    dead yet, huh?¡±


    The moment he finished, Joe pped him across the face. It was way too quick. The man hadn¡¯t even


    understood what had happened.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Joe


    Alex


    The man¡¯s body then glowed with an earthen yellow and ocean blue light, two defensive treasures of


    rather high quality. Besides being shocked, the man was furious.


    ¡®How dare you ambush me under such circumstances? Do you think it would work?¡¯


    ¡°I have defensive treasures¡­ I¡­¡± he shouted.


    Before he could finish, however, he heard aloud bang as the earthen yellow defense treasure


    exploded. The ocean blue defense shield didn¡¯t fare any better, managing to only hang on for another


    half-second.


    Joe¡¯s palmnded right on the man¡¯s face.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Joe was unsatisfied. He¡¯d used his full force in that p, especially since he was furious and


    wanted to kill the man.


    Joe


    Alex


    Never did he expect the man to have two high-quality defense treasures that could block out most of


    the attack. Thest part of the p stillnded on the man¡¯s face, but it was only enough to knock out a


    few teeth. One p wasn¡¯t enough, so a second one followed.


    Just as the man took a breath, Joe¡¯s second p hit like lightning.


    Joe


    Alex


    Boom!


    And explosion ensued as the man was destroyed by Joe¡¯s p. He crumbled into ice andnded on


    the floor like a mere crystal ornament.


    Joe


    Alex


    Pigsy gasped and oinked, a chill running up its spine as it witnessed the scene.


    The remaining disciples of the sect started panicking.


    ¡°He actually¡­ killed Elder Sandoval with two ps?¡±


    ¡°Quick! Go notify the young master.¡±


    Joe grunted and conjured up a stream of chilling ice and sent it across the bodies of the remaining


    disciples. Within a second, they all became ice statues. At the same time, the fastest running disciple


    had sessfully sent out an SOS signal.


    Joe


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    The signal flew up and burst brightly, dying the skies red with a loud bang. Everyone within ten miles


    was alerted.


    The most unlucky person had to be Nightingale, though. Having been hiding midair, she had recorded


    the entire incident. Now shot down by the signal, shended onto the ground, hard, face t like a toad.

 Chapter 2872

    Chapter 2872


    Ludwig nced at Nightingale.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    He¡¯d actually known of her presence earlier but decided to ignore her. A woman who¡¯d awakened the


    remaining abilities of her ancestors wasn¡¯t worthy of his attention.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom, Ynes, the Mystic Maiden?¡± Ludwig asked Pigsy.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°They¡¯re at Mount Dragon-Tiger, with the Flying Eagles.¡±


    Ludwig nodded. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Sure thing, boss. Who would¡¯ve known you¡¯d be so powerful after being away for six months.


    Who cares how ancient those six sects are? We¡¯ll attack them one by one and turn their world upside


    down. Let¡¯s kill every single one of them.¡±


    Pigsy¡¯s words were filled with hatred. This period had been too depressing for him, especially when he


    had almost died three months ago.


    Ludwig looked at Rockefeller Manor, his eyes glinting.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Pigsy erged itself until it was ten meters tall and allowed Ludwig and Luna to climb onto its back. At


    that moment, the formation that Ludwig had set in front of Rockefeller Manor burst with bright light.


    Someone had triggered the formation and blocked the exits.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig¡¯s eyes lit up as the corners of his mouth turned upwards. It was then that a man spoke from


    inside of the manor.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°You kill members of our sect, yet you n to just leave like that? Aren¡¯t you underestimating us a little


    too much?¡±


    ¡°You must really look down on me.¡±


    A man in white floated out from the house. Actually levitating, his legs werepletely still as he


    advanced forward. He had a heavenly aura around him as if he was really an angel from heaven¡­ If


    he¡¯d appeared in the city, many women would¡¯ve definitely been charmed by him. He was the young


    master of the Returning Sword Sect, Jaiden Todd.


    As he floated in the air, he deliberately gave Luna a nce. Instantly, a rare glint appeared in his eyes,


    like her beauty had enchanted him. He put on a confident smile and attempted to be charming. ¡°Missy,


    you have a great physique and rare talents. Are you interested in bing mine?¡±


    ¡°I promise that within three years, you¡¯ll be my queen. You¡¯ll join me in roaming the skies and


    ruling the world. ¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Luna sniggered loudly.


    Jaiden, however, looked super confident. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve agreed?¡±


    ¡°Screw you! ¡± Luna pointed at Jaiden. ¡°You¡¯re the one that looks like a missy¡­ In fact, your whole


    family are missies! I even feel you have a great physique.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you look exactly like this guy I¡¯m sitting on right now. Why don¡¯t youe over and be my


    ride¡­¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Pigsy mumbled. ¡°Hey, I disagree. How do we look alike? That lowly animal isn¡¯t worthy of being


    compared to me.¡±


    As young master of a sect, Jaiden lived in a closed environment for his whole life. He was used to


    being at the top of the food chain, and no one dared to reproach him in any way. He couldn¡¯t


    understand Luna¡¯s use of ¡®missy¡¯, but he heard the remaining words very clearly, making him extremely


    infuriated.


    ¡°You refused the easy way out,dy. Don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Just then, Nightingale suddenly shouted, ¡°Careful sir! This Rockefeller guy hits with an extremely


    powerful ice attack. I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. Your subordinates were all frozen instantly. Look at


    the few over here¡­ I wonder if they¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Nightingale pointed to the frozen men as she talked. She had decided to do so, wanting to pick a side.

 Chapter 2873

    Chapter 2873


    Nightingale had chosen to side with Jaiden.


    This was totally expected. Tomoners, this was the best choice. In the past six months, the power


    of the six ancient American sects had be unbreakable, and Jaiden¡¯s influence and grip over


    California were absolute.


    If Jaiden were to be attracted by Nightingale, it would be nearly equivalent to reaching heaven. Even if


    she were to only be his maid, it would still be a once-in-a-lifetime chance for her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jaiden nced at Nightingale, his face expressionless. She was dressed sexily in an


    excessively low-cut top, putting her seductive neckline and cleavage on disy.


    Jaiden could still see what kind of person she was. She was a woman filthier than a prostitute, her


    lower parts reeking.


    Jaiden¡¯s had excellent eyesight. He discovered Beatrice¡¯s rare body type with case, so it was a piece of


    cake for him to find out that Nightingale¡¯s sex life was messed up.


    ¡®This b*tch has no right to talk to me.¡¯


    Unfortunately, Nightingale hadn¡¯t understood her circumstances.


    Ecstatic that Jaiden was talking to her, she immediately said, ¡°Hello, my name is Nightingale. I admire


    you very much. I just happened to stumble upon these arrogant people who dared charge into your


    territory and kill your men.¡±


    ¡°Nheless, this Rockefeller guy is quite skillful. I can tell that something¡¯s not right with him, so I


    decided to warn you¡­ If you have any requests, I¡¯ll definitely give my all and fully cooperate. ¡±


    Nightingale¡¯s words were rtively straightforward. She was even one step away from taking off her


    clothes. ¡°Master, be gentle¡­¡±


    Furthermore, she struck a provocative pose that made Luna gag. Goosebumps sprouted all over her


    body.


    ¡°Are you done? F*ck off. A woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to appear before me. I don¡¯t want to dirty


    my hands by killing you,¡± Jaiden said with a disgusted face.


    ¡®What?!¡¯ Nightingale¡¯s face went pale. ¡®How is he so dense? What an unromantic dummy.¡¯


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m from SwitchTV. We¡¯re currently the world¡¯srgest news and live streaming tform. Our boss


    has wanted to work with you. I¡¯m here today because our boss knew Rockefeller would find his way


    here. We came to warn you!¡±


    Her words weren¡¯tplete lies, though. SwitchTV¡¯s boss had thought of that, and he took action


    himself. Unfortunately, the number he dialed wasn¡¯t in use anymore, considering how Josua had


    crushed Elder Sandoval along with his phone.


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua wasn¡¯t here to listen to this nonsense. Since the young master had appeared, he decided to kill


    him.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Die!¡± Josua moved instantly to the front of Jaiden.


    Josua


    Alex


    While Jaiden was taken aback and hadn¡¯t understood what was happening, the palm of a handnded


    upon his chest.


    Boom¡­!


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    Although merely one hit, seven continuous explosions rang. The attack was blocked by a defense


    treasure again.


    Moreover, Jaiden¡¯s treasure was obviously much stronger than Elder Sandoval¡¯s. The seven


    explosions all came from one treasure. It was a golden semi-transparent cover that looked like arge


    golden bell, shielding Jaiden within.


    The treasure couldpletely block out Josua¡¯s attack.


    Josua


    Alex


    Jaiden was shocked at first, quickly retreating backward. Then, his expressions turned bitter.


    ¡°You actually have the power to make my Fire Barrier of the Nine Dragons explode seven times. You


    can die in peace now.¡± Jaiden pulled out his weapon.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Josua¡¯s eyes glinted. He knew his opponent had many tricks up his sleeve, and it would be difficult to


    kill him quickly. Hence, he immediately changed his n.


    Josua


    Alex


    He grabbed Luna and Pigsy and rushed to the formation at the entrance. At the same time, he sent


    numerous ancient talismans flying.


    Humm¡­


    A dazzling light shone upon Rockefeller Manor. A zed rainbow shield covered the whole manor


    tightly, not leaving even one gap.


    Jaiden¡¯s expression changed as Josua¡¯s voice reached his ears. ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life today and give you


    three days to gather all Returning Sword Sect elders and leaders and everyone else who invaded my


    manor.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°All of you will have toe forth and kneel before the gates of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. Repent


    for your sins, or I¡¯ll exterminate your whole sect!¡±

 Chapter 2874

    Chapter 2874


    Moses¡¯s voice boomed. Everyone near Rockefeller Manor could hear him. The people gathered


    outside the manor heard it especially clearly. They¡¯d heard about the news, mustering up their courage


    to investigate.


    Moses


    Alex


    No one thought they¡¯d be the first recipients of such breaking news. Everyone who heard Moses was


    shocked.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°He wants the elders and leaders of the Returning Sword Sect to beg for forgiveness before the


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate?¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ Is there something wrong with my ears?¡±


    ¡°Moses¡­ What powers he must have to give him the confidence to say such things?¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Everyone was stunned and horrified as if they¡¯d just witnessed the most unbelievable thing in the world.


    However, the truth was right in front of their eyes.


    They¡¯d even seen Moses walking out from the rainbow shield covering the Rockefeller Manor, now


    known as the Returning Zeal Headquarters.


    Moses


    Alex


    The two humans and one pig werepletely unscathed.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! This is all true.¡±


    ¡°Moses has really returned!¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Countless posts swarmed social media tforms like Facebook and Instagram. They popped up like a


    bomb thrown into a peacefulke, making everyone uneasy. Some were excited, while others were


    terrified.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Many were excited that someone had finally stood out, then challenged the authority of the six ancient


    sects. That person even sessfully beat the strongest sect, the Returning Sword Sect.


    People were terrified because they were afraid that the Returning Sword Sect would be like the


    murderers at Rakshasa Temple. They might end up killing everyone, even themoners of this city¡­


    The Returning Sword Sect had, in fact, done something simr before, killing dozens of Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate while taking over Rockefeller Manor. In the end, the conglomerate ran out of


    employees and was forced to shut down.


    On the other hand, Jaiden was insanely furious. No one had dared say such arrogant words to the


    members of the Returning Sword Sect


    ¡°How dare you insult the Returning Sword Sect, you b*stard! Die!¡± Jaiden stomped his feet and rushed


    towards the gates.


    However, just as his body entered the rainbow shield, horrifyingly intense power arose and mmed


    into his body.


    Boom!


    The Fire Barrier of the Nine Dragons vibrated once again, followed quickly by another explosion.


    That was a total of nine explosions, the two explosions along with the previous seven. The Fire Barrier


    of the Nine Dragons was a rare treasure, but it should¡¯ve been all used up now as it could only bear


    nine attacks.


    The golden translucent shield shattered. Unfortunately, although the attack from Seventy-two Heavenly


    Immortal-ying Formation wasn¡¯t evenplete, it continued tond upon Jaiden.


    Pfft!


    Jaiden spewed a mouthful of fresh blood and stumbled back ten steps. He only managed to regain his


    bnce as his back hit a tall tree.


    He looked at the rainbow barrier in shock.


    He¡¯d once led his subordinates and forced his way through this barrier, but its power wasn¡¯t nearly as


    strong as it was at the moment. More importantly, he¡¯d discussed the formation with the elders of his


    sect.


    It should¡¯ve once been the remains of a former formation. Moses then found it and repurposed it. He


    should¡¯ve only been able to build a fundamental barrier. Nheless, their current circumstances


    proved that his guess was wrong.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Master, master, are you alright?¡±


    The disciples of Returning Sword Sect rushed over, somewhat nervous to see Jaiden hurt.


    Jaiden¡¯s expression was twisted. He took a nce at the rainbow barrier. It was truly ironic¡­ He¡¯d tried


    so hard to enter and take over this ce, yet now it became a trap.


    ¡°Quick, go check if you guys can still leave!¡± Jaiden ordered. He had a bad feeling about it all.


    Soon, a few disciples ran towards the gates. Many cries of anguish followed. Having been bumped


    back by the formation, some had minor injuries, while others were hurt badly and lost their limbs.


    All of them returned in tears.


    ¡°Master, we can¡¯t get out. We tried the previous ways, but they don¡¯t work anymore.¡±


    Jaiden looked around. ¡°Go try some other ce.¡±


    There were quite a huge group of people within the manor.

 Chapter 2875

    Chapter 2875


    At this point, almost all of them hade out. They instantly noticed something was wrong and


    immediately dispersed, attempting to leave in different directions.


    Nheless, they all failed and returned disappointed. They tried every corner, even above and below


    the ground. The formation blocked the entire ce, leaving no way out. The ones who attempted using


    force triggered the formation, only to realize that it could also kill now.


    Some guy didn¡®t believe in the formation¡¯s power and tried using force again, after three attempts, he


    ended up dead.


    Everyone was now in a panic.


    It had felt good when they took over someone¡¯s home and formation, but now, they had trapped


    themselves inside. Like a prison of sorts, they couldn¡¯t leave, and it upset them a lot.


    Finally, Jaiden¡¯s sightnded on Nightingale.


    ¡°You¡­ You said that you¡¯re from SwitchTV? Can you try to contact someone outside?¡±


    Nightingale had never thought she¡¯d be shut in as well. She immediately gave it a try and found she


    could still make phone calls in this secluded area.


    Jaiden nodded. ¡°Great, contact your boss right now. I have a deal for him.¡±


    ***


    Mozart grabbed Luna and Pigsy and immediately teleported in the direction of Mount Dragon-Tiger.


    Mozart


    Alex


    He¡¯d never been there before, but he knew roughly where it was. Once they got to West California,


    Pigsy would lead the way.


    ¡°Boss, you gave a cool promation just now.¡±


    ¡°You just ordered the elders of the Returning Sword Sect, including the sect master, to beg for


    forgiveness at the Thousand Miles Conglomerate.¡±


    ¡°Even though I know you were just gloating, it was still super satisfying to listen to. Why hadn¡¯t I thought


    about that?¡±


    Mozart¡¯s re deepened as he said, ¡°I was gloating.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Pigsy didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Sure you are! The Returning Sword Sect¡¯s powers are very strong. Besides,


    in the past six months, the six ancient sects acted however they wanted in America. They visited all the


    dojos too. Even though they didn¡¯t go inside, they received great riches. I even heard that their sect


    master had reached half of the Immortal Emperor stage!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up with all these ancient sects?¡± Mozart asked. ¡°Thews of the Wastnds have been set


    since ancient times, even the Stoermers had to obey. I¡¯ve never heard of these six sects before, so


    how could they have experts who have achieved Immortal Emperor?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Pigsy said, ¡°ording to the Mystic Maiden, these sects very likely awn Supreme Chi weapons.


    Nature¡¯s Grand Opportunity is a gift of the heavens and can ovee certainws. Maybe it¡¯s because


    of these weapons that they were able to keep their cultivation and improve.¡±


    ¡®Supreme Chi weapon, huh?¡¯


    Mozart¡¯s eyes brightened. He had one on himself.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Before they entered Mount Dragon-Tiger, Mozart met some people from the Flying Eagles. He saw


    many familiar faces, including Butcher and Bunty, and even Martiny and Freya.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Butcher immediately embraced Mozart tightly. ¡°Ishac, it¡¯s good to see you revived. It has made my


    dead hearte alive again.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    Bunty dragged Butcher away. ¡°Don¡¯t speak if you won¡¯t be nice. Mozart was never dead. He¡¯s been


    alive all along¡­ Wee home, Mozart.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart


    Alex


    She hugged Mozart.


    Mozart


    Alex


    She stood in front of Butcher and embraced Mozart tightly with her plump body.


    Mozart


    Alex


    She smelled rather good, though, like sweet milk.


    ¡°Mozart!¡± Freya wailed as her eyes turned red.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Martiny looked at Mozart affectionately like she was his mother-inw. She liked him much better now.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom? Bring me to her!¡± Mozart demanded.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Sure, she¡¯s in front!¡±


    ***


    At the same time, leaders of the Returning Sword Sect at Yukon Sanctuary had received Jaiden¡¯s


    message.


    The Supreme Elder, Ash Sandoval, was immediately furious. Elder Sandoval, who died at the


    Returning Zeal Headquarters, was his son.


    ¡°That b*stard! That d*mn brat¡­ How dare he!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head over immediately and kill Rockefeller, then destroy Mount Dragon-Tiger and desecrate all of


    California!¡±

 Chapter 2876

    Chapter 2876


    Ash had just finished scolding when he noticed the master next to him coughing gently. It reminded him


    about the young sect master¡¯s message, saying that he and a group of disciples were trapped in the


    formation at the other courtyard¡®s entrance.


    His words seemed to imply that a man named Rockefeller couldmand the formation.


    Jeremy, the current head of the Returning Sword Sect, remained expressionless as he said calmly,


    ¡°Ash, Yukon sect¡¯ s ban is breaking the critical moment. We can¡¯t afford to lose. A bunch of Wastnd


    natives happened to get a set of formations to create thismotion, so do you need to act


    personally? Let Protector Yaakov take care of it.¡±


    ¡°My son was killed, and I¡­¡± Ash said.


    ¡°Where is Protector Yaakov?¡± Jeremy asked.


    Immediately, a man, about thirty, with long hair and frigid eyes, approached Jeremy.


    ¡°Sect master!¡±


    Jeremy said, ¡°Go to California and deal with the Returning Zeal Headquarters. Safely return the young


    sect master, capture that murderer named Rockefeller, and hand him over to the Grand Elder, Elder


    Sandoval, for disposal¡­ Bring it back, then, fight using the majesty of my Returning Sword Sect.


    Anyone who dares to offend my Returning Sword Sect should be aware that they will be executed by


    nine ns¡­ ¡±


    Jeremy said those words as if they were unimportant, even speaking about the execution with a hint of


    enthusiasm.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Moses finally saw his mother, Brittany, in arge hall on Mount Dragon-Tiger. Her face ghostly pale and


    skin as white as frost, shey on a bed as white as snow.


    Moses


    Alex


    Several other beds had also beenid out beside it. However, what made Moses¡¯s heart tremble, was


    that those lying or sitting in these beds were people closest to him.


    Moses


    Alex


    Maya, the Mystic Maiden, Michelle, Waltz.


    Each woman was severely injured.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°How did they all get so badly hurt? All of them are¡­ Could it be that they had all been injured by


    Rakshasa Temple¡¯s people?¡± Moses was taken aback and looked to the side.


    Moses


    Alex


    Daya, also present, was tending to Ynes¡¯ injuries. Among these people, Ynes was the one who


    suffered the worst.


    Daya would have died long ago if she hadn¡¯t used her own Chi. With the help of the Sacred Crown


    Tree of the Moon, it extended her lifespan and kept her breathing.


    Moses¡¯s own mother, Brittany, on the other hand¡­


    Moses


    Alex


    It might be hard to notice but Moses instantly recognized it, the Soul Substitute Lotus Seed in her body


    was broken, reverting her to a vegetative state.


    Moses


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    That would be simple to deal with. Her body¡¯s Soul Substitute Lotus Seed was still alive and well.


    Ynes¡¯ meridians had been fractured, her energy core had been damaged, and her spiritual roots


    devastated. Such injuries left their victims practically hopeless. It was a very tricky situation for Moses.


    Moses


    Alex


    Even if Moses could save Ynes¡¯ life, she would bepletely paralyzed and would have to spend the


    rest of her life in bed. Based on her character, she would most likely rather die.


    Moses


    Alex


    The only normal person was Beatrice, who was relieved to see Moses¡¯s return. She was naturally


    happy, but she could not smile because of the surrounding situation.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Brother, Ynes received a major blow on aunt¡¯s behalf. That person is extremely powerful, and our


    people are truly defeated. Now, only Daya can temporarily dy her death. The Fairy Doctor said that


    there are no other ways left and that Ynes canst three days at most. She no longer has the will to live


    and has asked us to kill her several times. She ims death is better than living and that she no longer


    has ties with anyone,¡± Beatrice whispered to Moses.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Moses approached Ynes and took her from the exhausted Daya. ¡°Daya, rest¡­ I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Daya¡¯s face was drenched in sweat. She was giving it her all. However, treating the symptoms certainly


    didn¡¯t address the underlying issue.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, husband. I failed to protect everyone,¡± Daya cried, tears streaming down her fragrant


    cheeks. The once natural goddess had actually apologized and shed tears for this, revealing how guilty


    she actually felt.


    She had taken on a massive burden and was now carrying it on her back.

 Chapter 2877

    Chapter 2877


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Joe consoled Daya, hisrge hand caressing the energy core on her petite


    abdomen. He channeled a surge of divine power into her body to aid her recovery.


    Joe


    Alex


    Then, another divine power was channeled into Ynes. However, the meridians in her body were


    broken, and she wouldn¡¯t ept his Chi, even though it was restorative mystical energy. Instead,


    because there was nowhere to unlock his Chi, Ynes¡¯ already weak body was injured further. She


    vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Joe jerked his hand away.


    Joe


    Alex


    After some thought, he decided to use the Zharvakko spell formation he learned from the Ultimate


    Book of Medicine. Guided by his own blood, it would protect her vital points.


    ¡°It¡¯s Joe!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°You didn¡¯t die and returned safely so I can go in peace,¡± Ynes whispered as she opened her eyes and


    looked at Joe.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯re giving up, just like that?¡± Joe furrowed his brows. ¡°Is your life so meaningless that you aren¡¯t


    worth anything?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°I was originally unattached, but ever since my master expelled me from the sect and I became the tea-


    timeughing stock, I¡¯ve had no home!¡± Ynes exined.


    I was the only one who had the audacity to follow you around and make you responsible for me¡­ But


    this time, in your home¡­ I was very happy. I experienced what it¡¯s like to be in a family¡­ Please let me


    know¡­ If I am being cared for¡­ Thank you. Let me enjoy myself now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ynes, you will be fine. He¡¯ll be able to save you,¡± Beatrice sobbed.


    ¡°I know my situation. Even if I survive, it is just a soulless body. Let me face death with a little dignity¡­


    Alder, this is myst request¡­ You have to promise me,¡± Ynes whimpered, her head shaking.


    Alder,


    Alex,


    Several people were standing next to her, and they were all moved.


    ¡°Alder, perhaps she is correct. If she is paralyzed for the rest of her life, it¡¯ll be torture instead,¡± Ste


    reasoned.


    Alder,


    Alex,


    She reflected on herself and knew that she¡¯d rather die if she were in this situation.


    ¡°No!¡± Joe refused. ¡°Ynes, your reputation in America has yet to be restored, and many people in your


    division continue to misinterpret you, are you willing to let it go like this? Also, you haven¡¯t even


    discovered who your true parents are yet. Are you willing to die like this?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°So, what should I do? Tell them that I, Ynes, have gone from being a holy maiden to a paralyzed


    cripple and let them mock me for a few more years?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So the key question was still how to allow her to reim her cultivation.


    However, whether it was the Ultimate Book of Medicine or Divine Power, it was impossible to heal her


    because such severe injuries were beyond the scope of medical treatment.


    At that time, Shelly¡¯s voice rang out unexpectedly in the mind pce.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to allow her to heal and reim her cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought of a solution? What¡¯s the answer?¡± Joe blurted out in excitement, causing the


    people beside him to freeze.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°You once absorbed arge amount of Water of River Styx and Yin-Yang Chi. Now, you even have the


    Chaos Tree and the Ancestral Bodhi Tree in your mind pce,¡± Shelly said.


    ¡°What do you mean? Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°You nourished her with your vital energy, enough to regrow her meridians and reunite her energy core.


    The spiritual roots all will evolve too,¡± Shelly hummed.


    Joe froze for a moment. Indeed, it was such an unusual method. However, there was a problem¡­


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out of vital energy for a long time, and I have had several children.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know about the initial vital energy¡­ If a phndering man like you still has it, it would be


    hell, but sub-vital energy is also possible. It just takes a little more,¡± Shelly said.


    ¡°How much is required?¡±


    ¡°A hundred pounds, I figure, should be enough.¡±


    ¡°A hundred pounds? You want me to perish!¡±

 Chapter 2878

    Chapter 2878


    Shelly¡¯s faint voice could be heard saying, ¡°It¡¯ s not like you can do it all at once, but once you reach


    that amount, her condition will bepletely cured. She¡¯ll even be blessed by the disaster, and her


    cultivation level will skyrocket! So, don¡¯t be surprised, the current you and your flesh are very valuable.


    Don¡¯t let them be ruined.¡±


    An air of faint mncholy surrounded Stefan as he asked, ¡°How many times until I get to a hundred


    pounds?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°That will be determined by your ability¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful that I¡¯ve given you a reason to sleep


    with a woman openly?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be paralyzed!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you still have True Martial Marrow in your body. Your recovery is amazing, so getting two


    or three pounds a day wouldn¡®t be a problem. She¡¯ll be alive and kicking in a month.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Stefan feltpelled to curse.


    Stefan


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, forget I said it. Anyway, nobody will know if you just let her die. She¡®s a burden,


    and there¡¯s not much use to her,¡± Shelly said.


    Stefan had grown used to Shelly¡¯s tone.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Could they, however, truly allow Ynes to die?


    Certainly not!


    He looked around him. If he said it out bluntly, it wouldn¡¯t be strange that he would be considered a


    pervert.


    Thus, he squatted and spoke directly into Ynes¡¯ ear about the method Shelly told him and asked if she


    would ept it.


    Ynes was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re really taking advantage of me, aren¡¯t you? How could such a method of


    saving people exist?¡±


    The people nearby heard it and spoke.


    ¡°Can you really save her?¡±


    ¡°But how?¡±


    ¡°Come on! I¡¯m curious. Such a serious injury¡­ But can you really save her?¡±


    Stefan replied, ¡°The specific steps, something you might remain unaware about even after listening, fall


    under the medical category. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Ynes is in a perilous situation, and I


    must take her to the hospital right away.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Ynes was extremely shy, knowing that his underlying meaning could actually mean, ¡°I need to get her


    to the bridal chamber as soon as I can!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. I need to think about it.¡±


    ¡°What else should you think about? Help is important, and he should be the one thinking about it. All


    you have to do is listen to what he says,¡± Daya said with a smile. After their adventure in the


    netherworld, Daya and Ynes were definitely friendly to each other, and they were delighted to learn that


    Ynes could be saved.


    ¡°But¡­¡± said Ynes.


    ¡°No buts. This is a cure. One that can save a life,¡± Daya insisted. ¡°Even if my husband wants to strip


    you naked, you must ept it!¡±


    ¡°Daya, you¡¯re going to regret it,¡± Ynes warned with a shake of her head.


    ¡°What¡­ What should I be sorry for again?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him. ¡±


    Daya paused for a moment before looking at Stefan. ¡°Husband, what do you mean?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan did not know what to say.


    Stefan


    Alex


    At this time, a red shadow shed by. Shelly had appeared.


    The crowd only saw a blur in front of their eyes before an exceedingly gorgeous girl in a red dress, with


    hair like clouds and skin like jade, appeared in front of their eyes. She looked only twelve or thirteen,


    but she was so beautiful that no man could take his eyes away from her. She was obviously a young


    girl, but her figure was exquisite, with a particrly prominent chest.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s¡­¡±


    It turned out several people in the room recognized her.


    While standing on Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, Shelly had dueled with the god of the underworld when


    she was there.


    That was arguably sublime.


    Seeing that Shelly had taken the initiative to show up, Stefan called out to her frantically. ¡°Shelly?


    Shelly! What are you doing out here? Go back! Go back!¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Shelly seemed to enjoy watching his embarrassment. ¡°Since you¡¯re too embarrassed to describe the


    method to save a life, I¡¯ll help you say it!¡±

 Chapter 2879

    Chapter 2879


    ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡­ I will say it myself.¡±


    ¡°Or I¡¯ll just do it. I taught you the method, after all. Hiding is always bad. Always better being honest to


    your wife.¡±


    Daya was taken aback. ¡±Senior, what exactly is this method you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    When Shelly announced the answer¡­


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Pigsyughed uncontrobly.


    ¡°One hundred and one pounds?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the rhythm to dying from exhaustion?¡±


    The others fainted for a moment, especially a few women who had affairs with Milos. They secretly


    nced at him, unable to speak Instead, Beatrice asked with concern, ¡°He won¡¯t burst his liver and


    kidneys, right? Will¡­ this ept his future, somehow?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. His physical qualities will allow you to bear a hundred children,¡± Shelly said.


    Beatrice instantly blushed and took a step back.


    ¡°Go ahead, hurry up,¡± Daya said. ¡°I have no problem with it.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Milos picked up Ynes and found a ce to give her a treat.


    Milos


    Alex


    Jade, on the other hand, led an elderly man in. At first nce, he appeared to be Esmeralda¡¯s


    grandfather, Cedric, a top American official.


    Jade, on the other hand, was still ecstatic to see Milos. It was just that Milos was now holding Ynes,


    and it made it difficult for Jade to express herself¡­


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    In addition, there was also Cedric.


    ¡°Senior Cedric¡­¡±


    ¡°Jamie, I am here to see you in ce of the emperor,¡± Cedric said directly.


    Jamie,


    Alex,


    America has been bullied so severely by the ancient sects, and now that it has hurt his family deeply,


    Milos remained unhappy. ¡°What are your instructions?¡± he asked.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°The emperor has asked you to deal with the six ancient sects. Are you confident in yourself?¡± Cedric


    asked.


    Milos frowned and stated a decisive ¡®No¡¯.


    Milos


    Alex


    Cedric smiled and turned to face Jade. Jade wiped it with her finger, from which an ancient bronze


    artifact was extracted, ced on the ground, and surprisingly, caused it to crack. This was arge


    bronze tripod in the shape of an ancient urn.


    ¡°What is this, exactly?¡±


    Milos could tell that thisrge tripod was anything but simple.


    Milos


    Alex


    It was ancient, thick, and even exuded a royal aura.


    ¡°Jamie, have you ever heard of the Cauldron of Nine States?¡± Cedric asked.


    Jamie,


    Alex,


    Milos was taken aback, well aware of the object in question. It was when the Summer Dynasty had cast


    ninerge tripods that represented the king¡¯s supremacy, national unity, and prosperity.


    Milos


    Alex


    The world at that time was divided into nine states. All nine tripods were then cast into one, symbolizing


    the nine states. On them were engraved their famous mountains and rivers and other strange things.


    This tripod was clearly a magical treasure.


    Could the nine tripods cast at the start also be supreme magical treasures of such quality?


    ¡°You may have heard of the Xia Dynasty¡®s Cauldron of Nine States, and the one in front of you is the


    real one. The cauldron cast in the Xia Dynasty was just an imitation of this one! This Cauldron of Nine


    States existed in ancient times when the imperial dynasty was in full bloom. It is America¡¯s most


    important weapon,¡± said Cedric.


    ¡°How did you bring it?¡± Milos inquired further, surprised.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°This is the Emperor¡¯s prerogative, and he will temporarily lend this Cauldron of Nine States to you.


    The so-called six ancient sects were only spectors at that time. They were evil. But in this chaotic


    world, they blew a demonic wind. What you said today to the Returning Sword Sect impressed the


    emperor. He has granted you his permission to eliminate the devil, defend Dao, and support justice


    with this cauldron. If you have any other requirements, the emperor will be d to fulfill them.¡±


    Milos examined the Cauldron of Nine States in front of him and began to wonder about the point of the


    entire thing.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it was this tripod that had reappeared on earth. Worst, I didn¡¯t expect that the heavy


    weapon that caused the elders of the six realms to go mad and kill each other had been in the hands of


    the imperial family,¡± Shelly, who was next to him, said.

 Chapter 2880

    Chapter 2880


    Do you know what this Cauldron of Nine States is for?¡± Ishac asked Shelly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Rumor has it that this cauldron is the world¡¯s strongest Supreme Chi weapon. When you have it on


    you, your defense and strength will be so powerful, even the path of God cannot split it,¡± Shelly


    exined.


    It wasn¡¯t just Milos, but everyone around him inhaled sharply after hearing that. It was simply too


    unbelievable that such a cauldron existed.


    Milos,


    Alex,


    Furthermore, nobody would expect the emperor to send such an object. Having this weapon would


    offer much better protection.


    Later, Shelly added, ¡°However, no one can use this Nine Tripod Cauldron¡­ I¡¯m afraid the Cauldron of


    Nine States will be useless, especially in your current cultivation realm.¡±


    ¡°The royal family has the Nine Tripod Cauldron, I believe someone tried it long ago, and no one can


    use it, right?¡± she asked Cedric after a brief pause.


    Ishac paused for a moment. He knew she was right.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The American officials were bullied by the six ancient sects to such an extent that if someone could


    control the Nine Tripod Cauldron, he would have killed to get it. So why was there a need to hold back


    until now?


    ¡°That¡®s right,¡± Jade nodded. ¡±Many of us have tried this Nine Tripod Cauldron, but no one can use it.¡±


    Ishac cried andughed at the same time. ¡°You¡¯ve tried a few people, which shouldn¡¯t be a few, and


    each one can¡¯t use it. And with that, you conclude that I can? You might as well give memand of a


    few nuclear bombs!¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°There is one person who can use it,¡± Jade said.


    ¡°Who?¡± Ishac asked.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°The emperor!.¡±


    ¡°Uhm..?¡±


    Even Shelly appeared surprised this time.


    Ishac looked at Jade in a stupor.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°The emperor is not a cultivator, nor does he have cultivation, but we guess this Cauldron of the Nine


    States requires the king¡¯s Chi, and the emperor has it in him. That means he can use it.¡±


    Ishac enquired, ¡°Since only the emperor can use it, lending it to me serves no purpose. I can¡¯t use it


    because I¡¯m not an emperor.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Cedric took out a bottle. ¡°This is the emperor¡¯s fresh blood.¡±


    ¡°Now¡­¡±


    Shelly smiled gently. ¡°An earthly emperor¡¯s kingly energy can only cause the Nine Tripod Cauldron to


    disy a tenth of its power, and if he uses his blood, its effects are even more limited¡­ However, it


    should be sufficient if the opponent is from the demigod realm. The time limit shouldn¡¯t be too long,


    right?¡±


    Jade confirmed Shelly¡®s words, ten milliliters of blood could power The Cauldron of Nine States for one


    second.


    Cedric, on the other hand, had brought five hundred milliliters of the emperor¡¯s blood, a volume


    proportional to the user¡¯s cultivation level.


    Ishac inhaled into the jar deeply.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Although he was unconcerned about this line of defense, the emperor¡¯s gift was considered extremely


    significant.


    He took out a bottle and handed it to Cedric after some thought. ¡°Elder Campbell, here are ten


    longevity pills. The emperor has offered so much blood, and he should be able to make up for it with


    this pill.¡±


    Cedric, a discerning person, knew that one longevity pill could make up for ten years of life. This wasn¡¯t


    simply making up for it, they could prolong one¡¯s life up to a hundred years. Ten longevity pills were


    more than enough to make up for it.


    The key point was, such an elixir could only be found in the ancient Dao Field. No one in the modern


    world could refine it.


    He knew that because one of the six ancient sects used to sell it.


    ¡°Good! Furthermore, I must remind you that the head of the Returning Sword Sect, Jeremy, treats all


    beings as grass and is based on the Rakshasa Temple. This time, you¡¯ve asked for the elders of the


    Returning Sword Sect to kneel at the doors of Thousand Miles Conglomerate. He will undoubtedly do


    something even crazier than you. Mount Dragon-Tiger is no longer safe!¡±


    Cedric¡¯s tone was genuine when he spoke to Ishac. The others were unaware that Cedric had


    witnessed his granddaughter and Ishac kissing.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    Alex


    For Esmeralda, it could be said that Cedric pampered her a lot. Her greatest fear, however, was that


    she didn¡¯t like men. Now that she found it easy meeting a man she liked, this man had to be kept for


    her.

 Chapter 2881

    Chapter 2881


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Astor waved his hand.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cedric was startled for a moment. ¡°Do you not believe me? Trust me. It isn¡¯t the time that we¡¯ve


    come into contact with the people from the Returning Sword Sect. Based on my understanding of these


    people, they will definitely not sit and await their fate. They will definitelye to Mount Dragon-Tiger


    by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t,¡± said Astor.


    Astor


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Cedric was startled again. His eyes widened as he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Astor smiled faintly, but his eyes emanated boundless killing intent. ¡°Sir, just stay here and watch a


    good show if you have spare time¡­ Also, from now on, don¡¯t go outside the shrine of Mount Dragon-


    Tiger except for that road at the main gate.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Sir, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I still have something important to attend to.¡±


    Astor carried Ynes in his arms and walked to the back of the shrine.


    Astor


    Alex


    There was another door at the back. Astor saw many rooms when he walked out. He wanted to use


    that method to heal her body, and naturally, he couldn¡¯t show it.


    Astor


    Alex


    At the same time, Shelly reached out and touched the Cauldron of the Nine States. Eventually, she


    turned into a streak of red light and rushed into Astor¡¯s mind pce.


    Astor


    Alex


    Jade blinked as she asked, ¡°What are they going to do over there?¡±


    She was well aware of Ynes¡¯s injuries. Ynes was basically beyond cure.


    The crowd¡¯s expression immediately turned strange.


    ¡°Astor is going to heal her injuries,¡± Beatrice said.


    Astor


    Alex


    Pigsy could not help but burst intoughter, one that sounded perverted.


    Luna red at the swine. ¡°Pigsy, what are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to heal someone¡¯s injuries with that kind of method too.¡±


    Luna nodded. ¡°No problem. I will find you a beautiful, young sow tomorrow.¡±


    ***


    In the room, Ynesy immobile on the bed, unable to move a muscle in her current state. Looking at


    Astor up-close, she never thought that she would ever face such an embarrassing and bizarre event.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Ahem. Ynes, take it easy. Everything is for healing your injuries,¡± said Astor ostentatiously to conceal


    his embarrassment.


    Astor


    Alex


    Ynes frowned. ¡°Do you mean that you won¡¯t be held responsible for sleeping with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I meant,¡± Ynes scowled. ¡°Astor Rockefeller, I know what kind of man you are. You


    fall in love with whichever woman you see and are unfaithful. To put it politely, you are a sweet guy, but


    in fact, you are an irresponsible scumbag. The man that I, Ynes Larkin, wants has to be dedicated to


    me at least. So, you have to be responsible for those words, or you better not say them. This is all


    simply medical treatment.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Astor was slightly dumbfounded. ¡®How could she change her attitude so fast?¡¯


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡®It appears she has suddenly fallen out with me.¡¯


    However, he heard Shelly¡¯s voice in his cars. ¡°You have multiple wives and mistresses, yet you can¡¯t


    understand a woman¡¯s obvious intention. I can only say that you don¡¯t understand women.¡±


    Astor was taken aback. ¡°Miss Omniscient, are you nning to watch the entire process? Aren¡¯t you a


    Buddhist cultivator? How do you know so much about women¡®s love affairs? Have you been there¡­


    Done that?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Done that, my *ss! I just know that the longer you dy, the slimmer the chance of her recovery, and


    more vital energy will be consumed.¡±


    Rip!


    Astor tore off Ynes¡¯s clothes and pounced on her.


    Astor


    Alex

 Chapter 2882

    Chapter 2882


    Just as Edgar was ¡®sleeping¡¯ with Ynes or rather, during the treatment, the outside world was already in


    an uproar.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Countless people were staring at the Returning Zeal Headquarters in California. They wanted to


    determine which party would fall between the Returning Sword Sect and Abraham, who hade back


    from life.


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    Twopletely opposing opinions began to appear on the Inte.


    One side voiced their support for Abraham, while the other opposed him.


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    Since the appearance of the Returning Sword Sect, their actions never reflected the behavior of a


    godly cultivation sect. On the contrary, they took a demonic path, in which those who submitted to them


    would prosper and those who resisted perished. Their bloody and unscrupulous methods could send


    chills up the spine. Because of that, the American official¡¯s credibility had dropped significantly. Now,


    American public safety had dropped to its lowest point and its citizens miserable.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, since Edgar had stepped out mercilessly and drew his sword at the Returning Sword Sect,


    the crowd saw a glimmer of hope in the darkness.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Of course, they strongly gave him their support.


    On the other hand, the opposing side condemned Edgar for deliberately stirring up trouble and conflict.


    He apparently desired to see the world in chaos, and wished dearly that the Returning Sword Sect


    would vent their wrath on the citizens. He was forcing the Returning Sword Sect to side with the


    Rakshasa Temple and would probably massacre the city of California.


    Edgar


    Alex


    To make matters worse, SwitchTV had instigated such remarks.


    ***


    The next day, the protector of the Returning Sword Sect, Damien Yaakov, brought seven experts from


    the Returning Sword Sect and hurried to California.


    He had to kneel before a business family?


    That was absolutely impossible. However, Damien had received an order from the sect master thathe


    had to bring the young sect master back safely. He had to get him first, even if his family were to be


    exterminated.


    In view of that, his top priority was to go to the Returning Zeal Headquarters and rescue the young sect


    master.


    There were eight people in total. They did note over secretly but on advanced beast pets.


    Everyone was riding a huge immortal crane.


    The eight snow-white immortal cranes that carried them roared in the sky while flying over. It was


    simply an advent of immortals.


    Many who watched the developments spotted the immortal cranes in the sky.


    All of a sudden, the Inte was abuzz with activity. ¡°They are here! They are here! They came from


    Yukon so soon.¡±


    ¡°They are actuallying over while riding cranes. This looks otherworldly! They will arrive at the


    Returning Zeal Headquarters soon.¡±


    ¡°Guys, do you think that the Returning Sword Sect¡¯s people will kneel before Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? How is that possible? If they really do that, they¡¯d better prepare to get out of the


    Returning Sword Sect¡­ Someone analyzed that Edgar has decent strength, but at best, he is at


    Advanced-Tribtion Crossing. He mainly depended on the spell formations he set up to kill the people


    from the Returning Sword Sect Moreover, he just killed a few disciples. Wasn¡¯t the young sect master


    of the Returning Sword Sect unscathed? After all, the spell formation set up by a Tribtion Crossing


    cultivator has limited power. Jeez! Edgar Rockefeller is truly reckless this time. If he can stay hidden,


    slowly develop and secretly increase his strength. He will definitely be a peerless battle force in


    the future.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar


    Alex


    Someone had logically analyzed Edgar on the Inte like an expert.


    Edgar


    Alex


    At Mount Dragon-Tiger, Jade, Bunty, Butcher, Cedric, and the others were paying close attention to the


    movements in California¡­ Arge number of Flying Eagles members were hiding downtown, and one


    after the other, messages were sent to them through a dedicatedwork.


    ¡°The people from the Returning Sword Sect have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Eight people from the Returning Sword Sect havee. Each of them rode cranes here. They have


    reached the sky above Rockefeller Manor¡­¡±


    ¡°Two people went down and rushed into the rainbow spell formation while riding the immortal cranes.


    They¡­¡±


    The voice paused.


    Jade and the others were overwrought. They were waiting for the remaining messages.


    Soon, half a minute had passed. Then, a minute passed, yet no voice could be heard.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? They rushed into the spell formation, and then¡­?¡± asked Jade anxiously.


    The Flying Eagles member at the scene replied, ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    They waited for another two minutes, but there was still nomotion.


    Cedric was also anxious. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± replied the member at the scene.

 Chapter 2883

    Chapter 2883


    Cedric was furious. ¡°Wait, my *ss. Tell us about the situation. We have been waiting for three minutes,


    yet there¡¯s still no news?¡±


    The member at the scene replied, ¡°Everyone is waiting because those two couldn¡¯t be seen after going


    down.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Damien and the others in the sky were waiting as well. He frowned as he looked at the colorful barrier


    concealing everything within it.


    ¡°Protector Yaakov, they¡¯ve gone without a trace. What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Can¡¯t you make a phone call? Call the young sect master and ask him about the situation.¡±


    Many on the ground were watching them, and to their surprise, a Sword Immortal from the Returning


    Sword Sect took out a phone and made a call while riding an immortal crane. A truly eye-catching


    scene, those who did not know better would think that they had been slotted into amercial.


    However, the call did not get through.


    ***


    At that moment, Jaiden and the others also became anxious.


    Just now, they even received news that their sect members had arrived and two people had rushed


    down¡­ They waited for a long while till they were overwrought, but there was nomotion at all.


    ¡°Nightingale, call and ask about the situation,¡± Jaiden asked.


    Nightingale suddenly became Jaiden¡¯s secretary. Although she was trapped in the spell formation, she


    didn¡¯t panic but was uplifted instead. Deep down, she even thanked Barne for giving her a chance to


    get so close to Jaiden.


    Barne


    Alex


    She believed that she would move the young sect master¡¯s heart sooner orter. She also believed


    that as long as the experts from the Returning Sword Sect arrived, they would be able to shatter this


    crappy spell formation at the entrance of Rockefeller Manor right away.


    Shortly afterward, Nightingale noticed that her phone call was not working. There was no signal.


    She had tried it in several ces, and there was still no signal.


    They did not know that the Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation was truly activated when


    someone broke into the spell formation. From that time on, the Seventy- two Heavenly Immortal-ying


    Formation bated its fangs, showing its true colors¡­


    Protection ranked second, whereas killing immortals was its essence. Of course, something like mobile


    phone signals would bepletely isted. Even divine consciousness could no longer prate the


    spell formation.


    From now on, the world inside the rainbow spell formation was almost non-existent. This was just like


    being inside an urn that had been isted from the rest of the world.


    ***


    Damien waved his hand. ¡°Otter, Warren, go down and take a look. Be careful. Something is strange


    with this spell formation.¡±


    The two subordinates responded with a hum.


    This time, they did not descend directly from the sky butnded on the ground facing the main gate and


    entered through the entrance over there. However, the two people disappeared as soon as their bodies


    touched the rainbow glow at the entrance.


    Damien was furious. After five minutes, he roared, ¡°Attack the spell formation and break through


    together!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The first wave of attacksnded on the spell formation in the sky.


    The attacks vanished and did not make waves at all. However, something unbelievable soon took


    ce. An expanse of silver starburst abruptly shot out of the rainbow glow in the spell formation, its


    speed far surpassing the speed of light.


    An expanse of light hit Damien and the others. Then, Damien and the others disappeared as well.


    Even the immortal cranes below them vanished, and nothing was left behind as if everything was just


    an illusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Where are the people? Why did they suddenly vanish?¡±


    Jeremy, the sect master faraway at Yukon, and Ash, the Supreme Elder, quickly received the news that


    the young sect master, Damien, was missing and that the other seven experts who had gone to rescue


    him had also suddenly gone missing where their fate remained uncertain.


    ¡°What? Even Protector Yaakov failed?¡±


    ¡°Is the spell formation at the Returning Zeal Headquarters really that ominous?¡±


    ¡°Go again. Elder Gaius, Elder Stalin, Protector Lloyd. Bring a hundred disciples and blow up that spell


    formation, no matter what. Don¡¯t you evere back if you can¡¯t rescue the young sect master!¡±

 Chapter 2884

    Chapter 2884


    Jeremy dated on Jaiden, his son, very much. It was because Jaiden was his sole son and offspring.


    Thanks to his cultivation, Jeremy lost his potency after having his son, Jaiden. Moreover, this effect


    was permanent, and even if he was already at demigod level, he had no way to restore that aspect to


    its original state.


    Once they received the order, the top echelons of the Returning Sword Sect left.


    The Supreme Elder, Ash, said, ¡°You are allowed to use the Immortal-ying Ship of the sect.¡±


    ***


    At that moment, the attention to the Returning Sword Sect had reached a new high.


    The Sword Immortals of the Returning Sword Sect rode immortal cranes and came over but had


    disappeared into thin air without making waves. Even well-known influencers had publicly stated that


    the eight Sword Immortals from the Returning Sword Sect, who came to the rescue, had met their


    demise.


    Sure enough, they rode immortal cranes to meet their demise.


    ¡°Can Mozart Rockefeller really defeat the Returning Sword Sect alone?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°He made the Returning Sword Sect suffer heavy casualties without showing his face. This spell


    formation is really amazing! It appears that the young sect master of the Returning Sword Sect has


    been thrown in jail.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? Isn¡¯t he already dead?¡±


    Such direct spections threw the inte into an uproar.


    If the young sect master of the Returning Sword Sect were truly dead, then it would be a big deal. Even


    the people from the other five ancient sects fixed their eyes on California, what more the normal folk.


    ***


    At Rakshasa Temple¡­


    ¡°Sect Master, Mozart Rockefeller, has confronted the Returning Sword Sect right after he returned.


    Does he have any support?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°He will probablye after us at Rakshasa Temple, right? I heard that this man is a love maniac. He


    can die for his women¡¯s sake. We have hurt a lot of his women this time. He has no reason to ignore


    us.¡±


    ¡°Send people to California. If necessary, join forces with the Returning Sword Sect and break that


    demonic formation¡­ As for Mozart Rockefeller, he¡¯s nothing to be feared of.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ***


    At the Snow Dragon Valley¡­


    ¡°Pay close attention to the situation in California.¡±


    ¡°Mozart Rockefeller will be a variable. ¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ***


    At Lightning Pavilion¡­


    ¡°Send people to California and rescue Mozart Rockefeller whenever necessary.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Rumor has it that he is an expert in spell formations. He is probably more proficient than we expected,


    the kind of talent our sect is in dire need of.¡±


    ***


    At Demonic Spirit Cult¡­


    ¡°What? Sect Master, you are going to seduce Mozart Rockefeller?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°It is unnecessary, right? Sect Master, you are the peerless Demon Master with a lofty status. He is just


    a Wastnd native. What is he capable of?¡±


    ***


    Presently, Mozart had already walked out of the room.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart had spent half a day and an entire night to bring Ynes back from the death¡¯s door. He was


    unsure how much vital energy he had consumed but he noticed one thing, his body¡¯s recovery ability


    was simply terrifying since he obtained the True Martial Marrow in the True Martial Shrine.


    Mozart


    Alex


    His secondary vital energy was inexhaustible, though.


    If it weren¡¯t Ynes¡¯s body, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it. He probably could give a sufficient


    amount of vital energy in an extremely short time.


    Thinking about the treatment process, Mozart was slightly unsatisfied. On evaluating Ynes, he could


    only think of a word, obedient!


    Mozart


    Alex


    She waspletely at his mercy.


    Of course, Mozart would guide her earnestly and tell about things she had never touched in her life and


    exined the term ¡°posture¡± from the aspects of medicine, anthropology, neurology, muscles, and


    bones. Hence, it was also a learning experience.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Ynesmented that it was truly harder than learning swordsmanship. Most importantly, she felt


    embarrassed. However, she was gradually ustomed.


    In the shrine, Mozart treated the others¡¯ injuries.


    Mozart


    Alex


    It might¡¯ve been challenging for the other doctors, but not for Mozart. Combining the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine and divine power took him about half a day to treat the wounded. He even reced the Soul


    Substitute Lotus Seed in his mother, Brittany, not to mention that it couldst much longer this time.


    Mozart


    Alex


    However¡­Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2885

    Chapter 2885


    ¡®The Soul Substitute Lotus Seed is a consumable item after all. It will be reduced per usage.


    Fundamentally, it¡¯s not a long-term solution.¡¯


    ¡®Can it be replenished in the Pool of Afterlife of the Underworld?¡¯


    The Underworld had gone to theher realm along with Revealer Leonardo and Ludwig was unsure if


    his mother¡¯s problem could be cured in the same way as Anna. Anna¡¯s soul was broken, but its origins


    were still there, whereas his mother¡¯s soul had permanently disappeared.


    Leonardo


    Maha


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Among the many patients, Mystic Maiden¡¯s condition was the most challenging. The body of the Mystic


    Maiden of the Nine Heavens was a little broken.


    Ludwig hugged her and touched the cracks on her body that looked like dried tree bark with his fingers.


    ¡°How did this happen? Your body was constructed of Chaos Beads, but you shattered so easily. Aren¡¯t


    you too fragile?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The Mystic Maiden lifted her hand and smacked him. ¡°Shattered, my *ss! I¡¯m still alive!¡±


    She then continued, ¡°I forcefully used the forbidden spell. This isn¡¯t my body, after all¡­ Forget it. I have


    to return to your body. Moreover, I can no longer casually condense my physical body again this time,


    so I¡¯ll have to find it no matter what!¡±


    Ludwig nodded. ¡°I will dig out your coffin when I explore the Undead Territory again.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Mystic Maiden replied, ¡°But, you have to work your growth really hard. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to


    hold my physical body. ¡±


    ¡°What? Is your physical body¡­ Very heavy?¡±


    ¡°You will know when the timees.¡±


    The cracks on the Mystic Maiden kept increasing. Ludwig hadn¡¯t noticed that the Mystic Maiden had


    been struggling to hold on. However, she felt that there was no longer a need because enduring


    seemed futile. ¡°Be careful with the people from Rakshasa Temple. They possess supreme demonic


    weapons. I was injured by one, lest I wouldn¡¯t have been broken like this. Alright. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The physical body she had worked hard for so long was ruined in the end. Her soul returned to


    Ludwig¡¯s mind pce.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Meanwhile, those eight Chaos Beads were hung on the Chaos Tree again.


    ¡®Rakshasa Temple!¡¯


    Ludwig¡¯s eyes turned and emanated murderous intent. Compared to the Returning Sword Sect,


    Rakshasa Temple was the first force he wanted to destroy.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Ludwig!¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    At that moment, Jade came over and pulled him away.


    ¡°The people from the Returning Sword Sect are here.¡±


    ¡°They havee to Mount Dragon-Tiger?¡±


    ¡°No. They went to your house. Let me show you the live footage.¡±


    Many modern technology products had been ced at Mount Dragon-Tiger, which meant this ce


    had be the base camp of the Flying Eagles. So, something like a surveince system was


    indispensable. On the screen, Ludwig saw a ship flying in the sky.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    More than a hundred densely packed experts from the Returning Sword Sect were on the ship.


    ¡°So few of them havee?¡± Ludwig asked.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Jade¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There are more than a hundred people, and all are beyond Human Immortal, yet


    you still think there are too few?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ludwig sneered, ¡°What¡¯s so great about a hundred Human Immortals? What I want is every member


    who is above Elder level in the Returning Sword Sect¡­ Even if these people were to kneel at the


    entrance of Thousand Miles Conglomerate, their sins would never be erased.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Jade was startled a for a while before she came to her senses and said tenderly, ¡°Rockefeller brat, are


    you nuts? Have you done so many bad things until you¡¯ve messed your head up? Do you think these


    people are here to kneel and repent? They are here to break your formation!¡±


    Ludwig snorted. ¡°Wishful thinking.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°Do you not believe me? Fine. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    Presently, more than a hundred Sword Immortals with overwhelming aura were on arge ancient


    airship in the sky above Rockefeller Manor.


    The people in arge area below ran out like a tidal wave, fearing that they would be implicated in


    trouble.


    Who had ever seen such a line-up?


    Depression, dreariness, and the prelude to a storm had evidently left the entire world in destitute.


    Just then, a man and woman came out of a certain alley in front of Rockefeller Manor. The man was tall


    and handsome, while the woman, beautiful and elegant. They stood on thewn in front of the entrance


    like a match made in heaven.


    They were Ludwig and Jade.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Looking up at the Returning Sword Sect¡¯s airship, Ludwig said directly, ¡°Did you guyse to the


    wrong ce? Thousand Miles Conglomerate is in the West. Go kneel before the entrance over there.


    Are youing here to court death?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex

 Chapter 2886

    Chapter 2886


    Many were gathered around Rockefeller Manor, the majority being cultivators, psychics, and bold


    media reporters. There were also people from the six ancient sects.


    At that moment, many couldn¡¯t help but scream when they suddenly saw Edgar and Jade appear.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s Edgar Rockefeller!¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°How dare he confronts this line-up?¡±


    ¡°Who is the woman next to him? She is so beautiful, young, and barely looks twenty¡­ I have long


    heard that Edgar Rockefeller has many women around him. There¡¯s a different woman next to him


    whenever he appears. I¡¯m really jealous!¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Someone snorted. ¡°You are probably a fool, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you even know the legendary


    commander of the Flying Eagles, Commander Benmore? Commander Benmore is Edgar Rockefeller¡¯s


    master.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Huh¡­ The master and the disciple are walking arm in arm? Are they the Condor Hero and


    Shooriyojou?¡±


    ¡°Are you a group of fools? Is it time to pay attention to that? Didn¡¯t you guys hear what Edgar


    Rockefeller just said?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Uh. Sorry. I only cared about looking at the beauty. I really didn¡¯t hear clearly. What did he say?¡±


    ¡°D*mn you!¡±


    At the same time, Xerxes and Mandy appeared on the top of a certain building.


    Mandy pointed at Edgar and Jade below her and said, ¡°Jade and the Rockefeller brat are really like a


    match made in heaven when they are together. What do you think?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Xerxes was speechless. He gritted his teeth and thought, ¡®Did this brat do it on purpose? Is he not


    afraid of God¡¯s wrath for courting his master?¡¯


    Mandy sneered lightly as she gawked at his jealousy.


    ***


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Say it again if you dare. ¡±


    Elder Gaius of the Returning Sword Sect was called Asch Gaius. An ill-tempered man, upon hearing


    Edgar¡¯s words, flew into a rage, and his eyes widened. The murderous aura over all his body couldn¡¯t


    even be suppressed.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar dug his ear. ¡°Have your ears gone bad despite your young age? I told you guys to immediately


    kneel before the entrance of Thousand Miles Conglomerate and give yourselves a hundred ps. If


    you don¡¯t, you can go to the coffin outlet and order a decent coffin for your young sect master.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Those words almost caused Asch to vomit a mouthful of blood.


    Two women were gesturing with their fingers in the crowd. Wearing Western-styled clothes, their faces


    were veiled, but their features could clearly be seen. Their voluptuous bodies were also faintly


    discernible through their translucent outfits.


    They were absolutely two stunning beauties.


    Many nearby people shot nces at the two women, but none dared to approach them. The two


    women were Fiona, the cult master of the Demonic Spirit Cult, and Mirianna, her subordinate.


    ¡°Cult Master, Edgar Rockefeller probably won¡¯t be living long. Looks like you will have no chance to


    seduce him,¡± said Mirianna.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Who said so? I bet the ones with a short lifespan are definitely not Edgar Rockefeller, but these


    bast*rds from the Returning Sword Sect.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the Cult Master!¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it. Are you going to step in and rescue him? Cult Master, you must not do this. The


    elders will kill me.¡±


    ¡°They are going to kill you but not me.¡±


    The two women had rather strange ents. The people nearby heard the two people talking, but none


    understood their conversation.


    Just then, the people from the Returning Sword Sect suddenly acted under Elder Stahn¡¯s order. A


    hundred or so experts from the Returning Sword Sect unsheathed immortal swords with overwhelming


    energy and sword aura rushing into the sky.


    ¡°Kill! Break the spell formation!¡±


    Elder Stahn¡¯s intent was clear. As long as they destroyed Rockefeller Manor¡¯s spell formation, Edgar


    would be equivalent to a paper tiger and pose no threats. Then, when the time came, Edgar would stop


    being arrogant.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar


    Alex


    The scene went eerily quiet.

 Chapter 2887

    Chapter 2887


    Only the sound of swords was heard.


    From afar, Mandy was so anxious that her palms were sweaty. She grabbed Xerxes Lawlor¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Are they¡­ Going to be alright? What should we do? Should we step in and rescue them?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. That guy isn¡¯t a fool¡­¡±


    Before Xerxes could finish, the crowd saw Ludwig reach out and touch his forehead. Therge


    formation behind him seemed to havee back to life instantly.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Someone flew out of the rainbow force field.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ The young sect master!¡±


    The Returning Sword Sect people recognized the person who flew out at once. It was their young sect


    master, Jaiden Todd.


    However, the current Jaiden looked different from usual. He was no longer spirited but looked wretched


    while being strangled midair by some kind of mysterious force.


    He did not die.


    However, both his breathing and Chi in his body were restricted. Looking miserable, he kept swinging


    his legs, but he could not break free no matter how hard he tried.


    Ludwig tilted his head and nced at Jaiden. He then said to the people from the Returning Sword


    Sect, ¡°Come! Let¡¯s see if your flying swords are powerful, or your young sect master¡¯s body is harder!


    The winner will earn a prize!¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The tides instantly turned.


    On the airship, all the disciples from the Returning Sword Sect under the young sect master¡¯s


    command moved their bodies involuntarily and looked at each other in dismay, the swords in their


    hands leaking Sword Intent.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°The young sect master is in his hands. We will hurt him if we make a move!¡±


    The people on the ship were on pins and needles. Judging by the situation, they couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Asch opened his mouth, but he failed to say a word.


    Elder Stalin roared, ¡°Ludwig Rockefeller, hurry up and let go of the young sect master. Otherwise, I will


    annihte your family!¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Swoosh!


    Without a word, Ludwig directly pointed to the air. A magical sword was summoned from the Seventy-


    two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation and directly shed at Jaiden¡¯s arm.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Poof!


    ¡°Argh..!¡±


    Jaiden cried in horror, his arm directly severed by Ludwig and had fallen to the ground, blood-soaked.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    All the people were so shocked that they dared not make a sound.


    Nobody expected Ludwig to make such a resolute move, attacking Jaiden without negotiating the


    conditions. He was indeed unafraid of the Returning Sword Sect!


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ash¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he roared, ¡°Rockefeller, you bast*rd! How dare you make a move?¡±


    Ludwig said with a smile, ¡°Not only are your ears not working, but you also have problems with your


    eyes. Didn¡¯t you see me sever his arm? Forget it. Since you didn¡¯t see it clearly, I¡¯ll sever his arm once


    more and show you.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Argh¡­! No!¡±


    However, it was toote.


    After another magical sword was summoned, Jaiden¡¯s other arm fell off as well. Jaiden¡¯s cultivation


    base had been scaled, but he was now severely wounded and had almost fainted from the pain.


    Ash wanted to say something, but Elder Stahn hurriedly covered his mouth, fearing that Ludwig would


    sever another limb of the young master once he spoke. The protector next to him said, ¡°Ludwig


    Rockefeller, what exactly do you want to get before you are willing to let go of our young sect master?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig sneered, ¡°Did I not make it clear? Kneel before the entrance of Thousand Miles Conglomerate


    and p your own face. Can you do it?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The protector shouted, ¡°Ludwig Rockefeller, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Ludwigughed heartily. ¡°How hrious. This is going too far? Why didn¡®t you say that


    you went too far when you massacred dozens of ordinary employees at Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    His tone turned cold. ¡°I give you ten breaths¡¯ time. Otherwise, I will drive this sword between your


    young sect master¡¯s legs. I promise he will lose his manhood forever!¡±

 Chapter 2888

    Chapter 2888


    Ash dared not make a sound!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jaiden was the sect master¡¯s only son. His broken limbs could be recovered, but the recovery of his


    broken manhood could not be guaranteed.


    Jaiden, whose arms were broken, trembled all over. He felt unprecedented grievance and rage. Before


    he could start fighting, he was caught inexplicably and butchered like a chicken. He had never had


    such a dark moment in his life.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    He howled to the sky.


    The resentment and rage in his eyes could not be quelled at any cost. ¡°Bast*rd,e and fight me


    righteously if you are capable! What¡¯s so great about relying on the spell formation? Come! Come!


    Let¡¯s go for a round if you are a man! Both my arms are broken now! You don¡¯t dare? Are you a


    coward?!¡± Jaiden shouted like a madman.


    Leonardo red at him indifferently. ¡°When you upied Rockefeller Manor, you probably never


    thought about how stupid you were, right? You could have lived a decent life, yet you have chosen to


    bring demise upon yourself! You couldn¡¯t even break the spell formation I casually set up! You¡­ Aren¡¯t


    worthy of being my opponent!¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    After a pause, he looked at Asch and the others and said coldly, ¡°Five breaths¡¯ time has passed, and


    only five breaths¡¯ time is left. Looks like your young sect master¡¯s manhood isn¡¯t that important!¡±


    Jaiden trembled all over. He then looked up at the people from the Returning Sword Sect and shouted,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys hear him? Kneel! Quickly! Hurry up! Go and kneel before the entrance of Thousand


    Miles Conglomerate! Do you guys wish to watch me die?! Hurry!!!¡±


    ¡°But, Young Sect Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Three breaths¡¯ time!¡± reminded Leonardo.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Jaiden roared anxiously, ¡°As the young master of the Returning Sword Sect, Imand you guys to go


    there and kneel! Otherwise, you guys will be branded traitors!¡±


    Ash looked at Leonardo as if he was about to devour him. ¡°Go! Head to Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate!¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    The airship turned its bow and creaked slowly in the direction of Thousand Miles Conglomerate like a


    crawling snail in the air.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t see you kneeling within three minutes, your young sect master will bid farewell to his


    manhood, and a eunuch will be his honorable profession in the future,¡± said Leonardo with a


    smile.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Jaiden shouted again, ¡°Haul a*s! Chop-chop! You bunch of bast*rds, aren¡¯t you afraid of my father¡¯s


    condemnation?¡±


    Only then did the airship begin to move toward the Thousand Miles Conglomerate at its highest speed.


    Jade asked Jordan, ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    It was impossible to resolve the conflict with the Returning Sword Sect based on the current situation.


    ¡°Are you going to let go of the people inside the spell formation?¡±


    Leonardo waved his hand and threw Jaiden back into the spell formation at Rockefeller Manor again.


    He leaned toward Jade¡¯s ear and telepathically sent a message. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can let them go, nor


    do I have the way to release them.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°This is the Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation, not the Immortal-trapping Formation!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means¡­ Everyone else except the young sect master is dead!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Jade was stunned. She, more or less, understood the strength of those disciples from the Returning


    Sword Sect who had upied Rockefeller Manor. They were truly powerful. Moreover, arge number


    grouped up with another eight experts from yesterday. Any among them was a master that could run


    rampant in America. But now, Leonardo told her that all of them were dead?!


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°No way. The people from the Returning Sword Sect, especially the core members, must have nted


    their Soul Stones. I don¡¯t believe the Returning Sword Sect will stay oblivious if that many people are


    dead.¡± Jade shook her head, believing Leonardo must have made a mistake.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me because you don¡¯t know the power of this spell formation. I can


    tell you that it¡¯s specifically used to kill experts at divine emperor level.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°You¡­ You are blowing your own trumpet!¡±


    ¡°I am blowing my own trumpet? You blow me off. That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Are being indecent, all of a sudden!¡±

 Chapter 2889

    Chapter 2889


    Jade blushed and lifted her leg before kicking Stefan in the butt, who stepped aside and managed to


    avoid half of the kick. But presently, he felt that someone had targeted him. Moreover¡­ It contained


    slight hostility. So, he immediately turned around and looked at a building.


    Stefan


    Alex


    When he did, he saw Xerxes and Mandy on the roof of the building!


    Although the two people immediately concealed themselves, Stefan activated his divine eyes and saw


    through everything clearly with X-ray vision.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey! Jade Benmore, you are done for! ¡± Stefan told Jade.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°How dare you call your master¡¯s name directly?¡±


    ¡°You sounded as if you had taught me something¡­ Your man is here. He probably misunderstood us


    when he saw us whispering into each other¡¯s ears. His jealousy is so great that I can even feel it here. ¡±


    ¡°Xerxes Lawlor? And who else?¡±


    ¡°Your best friend!¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ So what if he saw us? I¡¯m unmarried and have no boyfriend. I have the freedom to do


    whatever Iwant. Come, Rockefeller brat. Show me your eyes. I notice that you look different now. ¡±


    As she spoke, she directly held Stefan¡¯s face¡­


    Stefan


    Alex


    The two people across the building were stunned.


    Mandy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No way. Has Jade really fallen in love with someone else? Does she fancy the


    Rockefeller brat?¡±


    ¡°What Rockefeller brat?!¡± Xerxes roared. ¡°He is just a bast*rd! I¡¯ll break his legs next time!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Stefan certainly did not kiss Jade, nor did he like her. He then felt another wave of killing intenting


    from the sky.


    Stefan


    Alex


    This time, it was incredibly intense!


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Stefan held Jade in one arm and rushed into the spell formation in the blink of an eye. As the divine


    light in his eyes burst, the sword heart appeared, and the Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal-ying


    Formation glittered even more with dazzling starlight.


    Stefan


    Alex


    The rainbow glow was subsequently suppressed by the starlight and became imperceptible.


    Almost as soon as the starlight lit up, a ck shadow suddenly descended from the sky with


    destructive power and viscous murderous intent.


    It was a massive hammer.


    Like a small mountain, it fell into the starlight above Rockefeller Manor in the sky.


    After the impact, a sharp piercing broke the air, followed by a boom several times louder than thunder.


    The colossal hammer hitting the spell formation¡¯s starlight sounded as if a pack of dynamite had


    exploded.


    Boom!


    A ck starlight shockwave abruptly expanded in all directions. It hit the onlookers, who had been


    watching since the earlier developments, with ungodly force.


    The powerful shockwave instantly ttened every building within a five hundred meter radius¡­ This


    was downtown California, and Rockefeller Manor was located nearby. Thus, a dozen or so buildings


    next to the manor were directly blown to bits¡­ If people were inside those buildings, most wouldn¡¯t


    have survived.


    On the other hand, most who were watching the show from up-close had been blown away. Only a few


    with profound cultivation bases reacted instantly and escaped as fast as possible.


    Xerxes shouted, ¡°Oh crap!¡±


    Immediately afterward, he took Mandy, jumped onto the golden bamboo boat, and flew into the sky.


    Those without a cultivation base and those who boldly came to live stream and report the news were


    the most tragic. From almost point-nk range, there was absolutely no chance of survival.


    Mirianna from the Demonic Spirit Cult had a limited cultivation base, threw up blood uncontrobly from


    the shock.


    The cult master, Fiona, was exasperated as she pointed to the sky and scolded, ¡°Nasty men from


    Rakshasa Temple! Do you intend to wage war against the Demonic Spirit Cult? Get your *ss in here, or


    I¡¯ll pour a handful of Myriad Poison Parasites into Rakshasa Temple. Let¡¯s see who dies in the end.¡±


    A group of people slowly descended from the sky, people from Rakshasa Temple.

 Chapter 2890

    Chapter 2890


    There were not many visitors from Rakshasa Temple. Only five of them hade.


    Like deities, they descended from the sky from an extremely high altitude. Barefoot and wearing


    distinctive, loose, white robes and white head scarfs, one would think, from a nce, that they must¡¯ve


    come from Arabia.


    However, golden light emanated from each of them. Everyone also had a strange mark on their


    foreheads, each different.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the cult master, Fiona! I, Mateo, am pleased to meet you!¡± said a visitor from Rakshasa Temple


    with a smile.


    Although very polite when he faced Fiona, he was, in fact, probably afraid of her. ¡°It was thebined


    efforts of the six ancient sects. We heard some madman from the Wastnds has attacked the


    Returning Sword Sect, so we¡¯vee here to try to make sense of the situation. I didn¡¯t expect to


    witness such a brutal side. We just wanted to break this demonic formation and return justice to the


    world so that the viin couldn¡¯t continue his evil deeds. Please forgive us for identally injuring


    everyone.¡±


    Although what Mateo had said sounded reasonable, it made people grit their teeth.


    Many people had been severely injured, but even more had instantly lost their lives. Out of the blue,


    many, within the five hundred meter radius, peacefully in their homes, died instantly from the disaster.


    Faint cries and calls for help nearby could be heard. However, the people from Rakshasa Temple and


    ancient sects seemingly did not hear the voices. Many people did not even dare to question the


    brutality of those Rakshasa Temple people. Even the injured only dared to shoot nces at them.


    The spell formation at Rockefeller Manor was still present.


    Looking at the people from Rakshasa Temple through the spell formation, Jade trembled all over and


    burned with anger.


    ¡°Preposterous! How preposterous! This group of atrocious people has no qualms hurting ordinary


    people! They have no regard for human life! D*mn it! They deserve to die! Rakshasa Temple has to be


    eradicated!¡±


    Stefan could see in greater detail through his divine eyespared to what Jade saw. He could even


    see innocent people crushed to death after the buildings copsed, including children.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Witnesses on the Inte fell silent.


    At Mount Dragon-Tiger, Cedric witnessed the footage as well. He immediately beat his chest and


    stamped his feet in sheer agony.


    How were those people different from devils?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them!¡± said Stefan to Jade.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Wait a minute. Can you do it?¡± Jade tugged at his arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act impulsively. Killing them is a must, but you can¡¯t be courting death so blindly. You¡¯ll only be


    invincible with the presence of this spell formation. If you go out¡­¡±


    ¡°A man can¡¯t say no. You should stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere, or you will be in danger.¡±


    As soon as Stefan¡¯s body moved, he had left the spell formation¡¯s perimeter.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Jade stomped her feet, rushing over in an attempt to follow him. However, she did not understand the


    way of the spell formation here.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Right after she took a few steps, she suddenly saw two people appear in front of her. Judging by their


    outfits, she could tell at a nce that they were Returning Sword Sect people¡­ She froze and stopped


    in her tracks. She then noticed that the two people looked bizarre. Their bodies already showed no sign


    of life, but they could still move freely and treated her like she was invisible.


    ¡®Stefan said they¡¯re all dead. Could they have be¡­ Zombies?¡¯


    Stefan


    Alex


    She frowned and stayed still after finally listening to Stefan.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Outsiders could not see the situation inside the spell formation¡¯s force field, but those inside could see


    the situation outside. She saw that Stefan had walked out of the spell formation¡¯s barrier range and


    confronted the Rakshasa Temple people.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Stefan Rockefeller, your method was brutal. How dare you do such a cruel thing to the young sect


    master of the Returning Sword Sect? Do you know that the Returning Sword Sect will definitely want


    you to die a horrible death?¡± Mateo from Rakshasa Temple bellowed. ¡°However, Rakshasa Temple


    advocates the way of peace andpassion. I¡¯m specifically here to enlighten you. Dispel your spell


    formation ande back to Rakshasa Temple with me. My temple can safeguard your life.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Didn¡¯t those words sound hrious?


    They had just massacred countless mortals, yet they now imed they werepassionate?


    Stefan dug his ear and flicked his finger gently as he said, ¡°After listening to your words, I find my


    earwax is turning ck. I¡¯ll have to find a solution to clean my ears¡­ I just want to ask, are you


    wrapping your head with a foot wrap because you are shameless?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex

 Chapter 2891

    Chapter 2891


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Who gave birth to someone as shameless as you? If I were your father and knew about your current


    shi*ty look, I would¡¯ve flushed you down the toilet when you were born.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    A burst of delicateughter that sounded like a silver bell rang in the corner. It was from the cult master


    of the Demonic Spirit Cult, Fiona.


    Mateo¡¯s face flushed instantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death¡­¡±


    Just as Mateo was about to act, a fellow disciple next to him tugged at his arm and whispered, ¡°Senior,


    calm down. This brat is still of great use. We still haven¡¯t acquired theplete version of Ksitigarbha¡¯s


    Ten Wheels Earth Incantation. Besides, it looks like his achievement in spell formation is beyond our


    imagination. It¡¯ll be more useful to keep him alive.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s¡­ Destroy the demonic formation first and annihte his support.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for his own benefit, Mateo would have been unable to hold back.


    The next second, a ck shadow appeared again.


    Again, it was that colossal ck iron hammer. Condensing energy in the sky with a burst of supreme


    aura, the surrounding Earth essence andws stirred wildly asrge swathes of runes moved in


    rhythm.


    Someone shouted, ¡°Be careful and defend yourselves. This is the supreme weapon of Rakshasa


    Temple, the Martello Celia!¡±


    ¡°This hammer weighs one million pounds, and a hammer strike can break a star. It managed to disy


    its power just now!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Rakshasa Temple to take out such an important weapon from the sect. What are they


    trying to do?¡±


    The people from the six ancient sects immediately reevaluated Moses. The people from the Rakshasa


    Temple did that because they had confirmed Moses¡¯s value. He was an existence that had to be judged


    from hisprehension of the spell formations at variousrge Dao Fields.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    Rumor had it that Rakshasa Temple had always wanted theplete version of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten


    Wheels Earth Incantation.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Mateo sneered.


    He had only used 50% power of the Martello Celia in the previous strike, yet silver stars had shown up


    on the spell formation. If he were to use full power this time, he would surely shatter this demonic


    formation!


    ¡°Hmph, they still can¡¯t exert the full power of the Martello Celia with their strength. They cane out


    with 30%, at best. Barne, capture it using the Chaos Tree!¡± Mystic Maiden¡¯s voice rang in Moses¡¯s ears.


    Barne,


    Alex,


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses rushed back into the spell formation with a swish and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that.


    The Chaos Tree¡¯s growth isn¡¯t enough. It probably can¡¯t catch it, but its roots will be hurt instead.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Maybe you couldn¡¯t do it in the past, but now you should be able to do it with eight Chaos Beads.


    Besides, I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°I can lend you a hand! This group of viins is truly despicable!¡±


    Presently, the Martello Celia had built up enough energy in the sky.


    Almost instantly, it abruptly came down smashing!


    At that moment, the environment changed, and the space shook. Many onlookers, unable to bear the


    powerful coercion, involuntarily knelt andy prone on the ground.


    It was getting closer¡­


    Boom!


    As soon as the Martello Celia touched the silver barrier of the spell formation, that silver expanse


    seemed to disappear.


    ¡°Is it broken?¡±


    ¡°As expected, it still has a limit!¡±


    Mateo also looked as if he had anticipated that result. A small spell formation was no match for the


    supreme Martello Celia.


    However, only Jade could see the situation most clearly. In that instant, when the Martello Celia fell,


    Moses had unexpectedly removed the barrier on the spell formation. At the moment, her heart was in


    her mouth.


    Moses


    Alex

 Chapter 2892

    Chapter 2892


    Without the spell formation¡¯s force field, the Martello Celia naturally came down mming.


    In that instant, Jade shrieked in a whistle register pitch.


    It was nk!


    She waited!


    But she did not hear the expected loud boom, nor did she see the entire Rockefeller Manor getting


    razed to the ground.


    Jade touched her own body. It wasplete and warm, indicating that she wasn¡¯t dead.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t anything happen?¡¯


    Jade looked at Bjorne, only to find that he was standing right there while maintaining a raised-hand


    posture.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    The Martello Celia didn¡¯t crush him. However, in the next second, George opened his mouth and spat a


    mouthful of blood.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°George!¡±


    George


    Alex


    Jade was stunned, rushing over to grab his waist from behind. ¡°Are you okay? What the heck were you


    doing? Why did you remove the force field all of a sudden? Did you intend to resist it with your physical


    body without using the force field of the spell formation?¡±


    George took a deep breath, and his lips curled into a charming smile.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°How can you still smile?! You haven¡¯t gone dumb after getting hit, have you?¡±


    George smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡±


    George


    Alex


    Just now, he had sessfully captured the Martello Celia after joining forces with Mystic Maiden and


    Ancestor Bodhi coupled with the Chaos Tree¡¯s ability.


    Although the process was a little risky, the result was satisfactory¡­ This was, after all, a supreme


    weapon. Few supreme weapons existed in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Rakshasa Temple? Hmph! You should wait and see their ugly faces!¡±


    Jade froze for a moment She could not understand the meaning within George¡¯s words, mainly


    because he was so swift when he captured the Martello Celia. Even one with divine eyes wouldn¡¯t get a


    good look with all those tunes and bursting light all over the sky, let alone the naked eye.


    George


    Alex


    Hence, no one knew that George had captured the Martello Celia.


    George


    Alex


    Presently, the onlookers, including the people from Rakshasa Temple, thought that the spell formation


    at Rockefeller Manor had been destroyed.


    Then, was George dead?


    George


    Alex


    Everyone stared intently at the spell formation.


    Just then, at a certain moment, the spell formation¡¯s force field that had just lost its top portion suddenly


    reappeared and protected Rockefeller Manor Again.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The spell formation has replenished the barrier again. How amazing! Does it possess the ability to


    repair itself?¡±


    ¡°What about George Rockefeller then? Is he dead?¡±


    George


    Alex


    As soon as the voices fell, George walked out of the manor unscathed.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°His hair isn¡¯t even messy. How did this brat do it?¡±


    ¡°The Martello Celia of Rakshasa Temple couldn¡¯t even do anything about his spell formation. Isn¡¯t this


    spell formation overpowered?¡±


    On the other hand, George looked at the few people from Rakshasa Temple and sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? Dumbfounded? Did you think that your crappy hammer could destroy my spell formation?


    What wishful thinking¡­ Come! I¡¯m standing right here. Continue your smashing! Let¡¯s see if your


    hammer or my spell formation is harder! Come and smash it! Hurry up! Pick up your crappy iron


    hammer and struck me! Come! Don¡¯t be shy¡­¡±


    George


    Alex


    George pointed at his head with a smug face.


    George


    Alex


    The crowd was helpless.


    Could a screw in his head have gone loose after he got hit?


    However, the next second, they saw Mateo from Rakshasa Temple changing his expression abruptly.


    He even looked terrified. He looked around and stretched out his hand as he roared, ¡°The Martello


    Celia. The Martello Celia¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ What did he mean?¡±


    Eyes widened, and spections arose as the crowd looked at Mateo¡¯s appearance.


    Could it be that the Martello Celia was missing?


    Digging his ear, George knowingly asked, ¡°So your crappy hammer is called the Martello Celia. It truly


    doesn¡¯t live up to its reputation. It couldn¡¯t even break the gate of my house, let alone break the sky.


    How about this? I¡¯ll help you give it a new name. Let¡¯s call it Tofu Hammer, or¡­ The Wretched


    Hammer.¡±


    George


    Alex

 Chapter 2893

    Chapter 2893


    The people front Rakshasa Temple were anxious.


    How could they not be anxious?


    That was the true treasure of Rakshasa Temple, a supreme weapon.


    Back then, this supreme weapon had locked the power ofws, allowing Rakshasa Temple to operate


    normally after the end of ancient times and the disappearance of thews¡­ But now, the problem


    would be severe once the Martello Celia disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Brat, you took the supreme weapon of our sect, the Martello Celia, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hand it over right now if you have any tact left in you!¡±


    The people from Rakshasa Temple targeted Abraham and roared, looking infuriated and overwrought.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You are asking me for the iron hammer after it is gone? Am I your


    daddy? In that case, all of you kneel and call me ¡®sir¡¯ one hundred times. Perhaps I will help you find it


    inside the spell formation if I¡¯m in a good mood. What do you think?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Mateo¡¯s face flushed with anxiety, having lost the hammer in his hand. It was a heavy


    responsibility, and this meant he would be a sinner. ¡°Abraham Rockefeller, to be frank, the Martello


    Cello is the supreme weapon of my sect. Everything is negotiable if you return it to me now. Otherwise,


    Rakshasa Temple will fight you to the death!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham burst intoughter.


    Abraham


    Alex


    After a pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯m so scared! You guys killed people without batting an eyelid! I¡¯m really afraid


    you¡¯ll kill me! How about this? I¡¯ll release the spell formation. Go in and find it yourselves, lest you might


    say I seized your hammer. Please!¡±


    With a wave of the hand, he really opened the gate, showing a passage.


    Burning with anxiety, Mateo truly intended to go in.


    However, someone next to him tugged at his arm. ¡°No. That demonic formation is under his control.


    You will be caught between a rock and a hard ce after entering it.¡±


    Mateo instantly stopped in his tracks. He still remembered that the eight experts from the Returning


    Sword Sect had nevere out after entering.


    ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t bear losing the Martello Celia!¡±


    ¡°Needless to say, the Martello Celia must have fallen into Abraham Rockefeller¡¯s hands. But it¡¯s bizarre.


    What means did he have to take to achieve such a goal?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Mateo was already like a cat on hot bricks. Although he appeared tough on the surface, he was timid


    deep down. He grimaced. ¡°Abraham Rockefeller, don¡¯t ruin yourself because of your own mistake.


    Opposing Rakshasa Temple will do you more harm than good. Do you really intend to go your own


    way?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    By this point, everyone had heard that the Martello Celia of Rakshasa Temple was gone, and Abraham


    seemed to have seized it. This was a little hrious.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The cult master of the Demonic Spirit Cult, Fiona, looked at Abraham with her beautiful eyes. The more


    she looked at him, the more satisfied she became.


    Abraham


    Alex


    On the other hand, Abraham suddenly burst intoughter. He then looked harsh. ¡°So what if I oppose


    Rakshasa Temple? You guys killed Rockefeller¡¯s by intercepting them, gravely injured my mother,


    wounded my rtives, and almost killed my women! What makes you think we can still act friendly and


    sit for a drink?


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°I, Abraham Rockefeller, hereby dere that I will exterminate Rakshasa Temple in its entirety within


    three months!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    Everyone else looked shocked, let alone the people from Rakshasa Temple.


    This deration was simply outrageous!


    It was exactly the same deration when he confronted the Returning Sword Sect earlier. Abraham still


    hadn¡¯t dealt with the Returning Sword Sect, yet here he was, confronting Rakshasa Temple.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Could he still escape in the face of the two ancient sects simultaneously?


    Ludwig, however, had no intention to escape. At that moment, he rushed toward Rakshasa Temple


    instead.


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    In the spell formation, Jade was going crazy.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Can¡¯t this guy stop courting death? He actually abandoned the spell formation and rushed to Rakshasa


    Temple alone!¡¯


    The people from the Rakshasa Temple also froze for a moment. Then, they were overjoyed. As long as


    they caught Ludwig, they didn¡¯t need fear that he wouldn¡¯t hand over the Martello Celia.


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    Fiona stomped her feet anxiously and could not help but say, ¡°Bro! Don¡¯t do it! Back off quickly!¡±


    However, Abraham¡¯s killing intent seemed to materialize.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Roar!


    ¡°Raging Frost Arrow! Frost Tide!¡±

 Chapter 2894

    Chapter 2894


    Whoosh!


    Biting cold frost appeared out of thin air. The ground, walls, trees, and cars froze in the blink of an eye,


    like a world of snow and ice had formed. The temperature plummeted, and it was so cold that one


    shivered with chattering teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡±


    ¡°Why is this ice-attributed technique so terrifying?¡±


    The onlookers nearby initially wanted to stare and find out how things would end between Joe and


    Rakshasa Temple. Of course, some harbored different intentions, for instance, Fiona from the Demonic


    Spirit Cult and the disciples from the Snow Dragon Valley. They were trying to take Joe away to help


    them dispel spell formations in Dao fields.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    Buzz!


    Surprisingly, someone from Rakshasa Temple emitted golden light all over his body, unleashing holy


    light. He ferociously smashed the frost sphere that Joe had thrown out with a glittering fist.


    Joe


    Alex


    The man was none other than Mateo.


    In his eyes, Joe¡¯s strength was probably not strong. Compared to the spell formation that he had set


    up, he was simplyughable, especially magical attacks with ice attributes that were weak and


    harmless. He even looked down upon the Frost Arrow and directly smashed the frost sphere with his


    fist.


    Joe


    Alex


    He wanted to take down Joe in one fell swoop.


    Joe


    Alex


    Boom!


    Mateo¡¯ s first hit the frost sphere. However, the next second, he discovered in horror that the moment


    that frost sphere exploded, unique frigid energy enveloped his fist.


    Not everyone could withstand the Ice Mother Chaos¡¯s frigid attribute.


    Julian Fourcade, a half-stepped Immortal, also suffered a significant loss at that time.


    Sizzle!


    Mateo heard a soft, freezing sounding from his fist. The frigid ice was spreading toward his arm¡­


    He could feel that the bones, meridians, flesh, and blood on his fist froze to death in an instant.


    If it weren¡¯t for his punch, which was the ultimate skill of Rakshasa Temple with the protection of golden


    energy, he would have been icebound within a second.


    ¡°Ah! What the hell is this?¡± Mateo roared in pain.


    Also decisive, the man made up his mind instantly. He unleashed an expanse of golden light from his


    left hand and directly shed it on his arm.


    Poof!


    A right arm was severed just like that. In fact, this event happened rapidly in the blink of an eye. Before


    the onlookers could see clearly the situation, they saw Mateo sever his arm.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mateo, what are you doing?¡± Even the people from Rakshasa Temple were puzzled.


    Staring at Stefan, Mateo¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He clenched his teeth as he said,


    ¡°Everyone, be careful of his frost spell. It is very powerful. It will be very troublesome if you touch it.


    Your flesh and blood will instantly freeze to death.¡±


    Stefan,


    Alex,


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°His frost spell can even freeze the Golden Punch?¡±


    ¡°This guy¡¯s strength has far exceeded our expectations.¡±


    The tallest man named Saffron shouted with a cold gaze, ¡°Set up the Golden Dragon Door Formation!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Four people surrounded Joe in four directions. Each man took off the headscarf on his head¡­ Then,


    four bald heads were revealed.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe frowned.


    Joe


    Alex


    He saw holy light just now, but now, he saw baldies.


    Were those people disciples of Buddhism?


    ¡°Sir, sir,e quickly and take a look. Are these few guys your disciples or the descendants of your


    disciples?¡± shouted Joe at Ancestor Bodhi in the mind pce.


    Joe


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi did not respond, but Shelly responded, ¡°Hmph. Disciples of Buddhism, my *ss. These


    are all disciples of evil Buddhism from Essos. All of them should be killed. You don¡¯t have to be soft-


    hearted. Just kill those people whenever you encounter them.¡±


    ¡°Essos? Where is that ce?¡±

 Chapter 2895

    Chapter 2895


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you again when I¡¯m freeter¡­ You have to beware of this Golden Dragon Door Formation. It is


    one of the three great battle formations in the evil Buddhism of Essos. You better not stiffer a setback


    due to your carelessness!¡±


    Presently, Jade also reminded him loudly, ¡°Ishac, hurry and get out of their encirclement!¡±


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    She had clearly seen this battle formation before. Back then, countless experts from the Flying Eagles


    were killed by this battle formation.


    Astor did not leave, though.


    Astor


    Alex


    He was looking at the baldies¡­ These baldies looked bizarre, with strange tattoos on the crowns of


    their heads. It was then that all the tattoos glowed. Moreover, vague phantoms appeared on the crowns


    of their heads.


    The phantoms consisted of a dragon, a snake, a golden figure, and a naked woman, each a hundred


    feet tall.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    ¡°Rakshasa Temple¡¯s Golden Dragon Door Formation has surrounded Astor Rockefeller. It will suppress


    his cultivation level, disturb the flow of his mystical energy and interfere with his mental state! He really


    can¡¯t escape now.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Is this Golden Dragon Door Formation so powerful? What are those things appearing on their heads?


    They are so disgusting! There is also a naked woman. Look at her appearance and behavior. She is


    too slu*ty!¡± said someone.


    ¡°Shh! Keep your voice down! These are Rakshasas! I heard that these phantoms have their real


    counterparts. Hence, the counterparts of Rakshasas do exist. They must be powerful beings


    somewhere.¡±


    ¡°When this formation surrounds one, the only way is to break through before the phantoms of the


    Rakshasas areplete. Otherwise, an Immortal Monarch would be in a tight spot even if he were to


    come.¡±


    ¡°They are so powerful¡­ ¡±


    That naked Rakshasa hade from Saffron¡¯s head. He roared, ¡°Attack!¡±


    It was then that Fiona from the Demonic Spirit Cult said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    The people from Rakshasa Temple paused their actions. Saffron frowned. ¡°Cult Master Fiona, what do


    you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to beg for mercy on behalf of Astor Rockefeller.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Everyone was stunned when Fiona suddenly opened her mouth.


    Mateo said impatiently, ¡°This is a matter between Rakshasa Temple and him. Why do you have to


    meddle in our affair?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Fionaughed. ¡°It¡¯s because I have taken a fancy to him. I want him to be my husband. Is this


    reason sufficient?¡±


    Those words instantly stunned everyone present. It was then that another woman stepped forward and


    said, ¡°I have also taken a fancy to him. Cult Master Fiona, why don¡¯t you give him to me?¡±


    The speaker¡¯s face was veiled as she was wearing a snow coat. This person was from the Snow


    Dragon Valley.


    Fiona¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Alba, are you trying to snatch my man away?¡±


    The woman from the Snow Dragon Valley, Alba, seemed very famous.


    She smiled. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s hard to find a good man these days, and it isn¡¯t easy to find someone I fancy.


    Rumor has it that Cult Master Fiona is the peerless Demon Master. You will have countless demonic


    concubines in the future, but I, Alba, am just alone. Why don¡¯t you fulfill my request?¡±


    Everyone present could not react to the situation.


    Why did a woman want to marry Astor during the fight?


    Astor


    Alex


    Moreover, regardless of Fiona or Alba, they were the stunning beauties discussed with gusto in the six


    ancient sects¡­ They ranked among the four great beauties.


    At that moment, many men envied Astor¡¯s luck with women.


    Astor


    Alex


    Fiona snorted coldly. ¡°Drop the act, Alba. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you want him because of his


    spell formation level. You hope he can help the Snow Dragon Valley break the spell formations?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Are you not Cult Master Fiona?¡± Alba asked.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    Only then did the crowd understand the meaning behind her words.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Presently, Rakshasa Temple¡¯s Golden Dragon Door Formation wasplete. The people from


    Rakshasa Temple were uninterested in the drama between Fiona and Alba over a man and directly


    launched an attack.


    ¡°Astor Rockefeller, I can spare you if you surrender yourself! It will be toote for you to regret,


    otherwise!¡± roared Saffron.


    Astor


    Alex


    Astor suddenlyughed.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°How can a mere Dragon Door Formation stand up to my Immortal-ying Formation? Spell formation,


    come forth!¡±

 Chapter 2896

    Chapter 2896


    Fiona and Alba were shocked as well. They had not expected the Rakshasa to ignore them, attacking


    Ishac while arguing with each other.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    The two women spoke up at the same time. However, the Rakshasa wanted Ishac to give up the


    Martello Celia.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac couldn¡¯t possibly hand it over, hence he activated the Golden Dragon Door Formation.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The phantoms of the four Rakshasas came together, forming a weird battle position. Within this


    warzone, thews were redefined. When Ishac was in the middle of the warzone, he was able to feel


    waves of pressure. His powers were being suppressed by the forces of thews However, Ishac was


    not the average opponent. Knowing the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, which could even conquer The Path


    of God, the change ofws was an easy challenge for him.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    Alex


    As his three thousand energy cores moved, the suppression of his powers was instantly broken. At the


    same time, thews had restricted his Chi and mental strength, but it soon recovered as well.


    ¡°Frank, what do you think? Do you now know how strong the Rakshasa Temple¡¯s Golden Dragon Door


    Formation is?¡±


    Frank,


    Alex,


    ¡°Hand over the Martello Celia now, or face death!¡±


    Ishac sneered, unwavering. ¡°Formation, activate!¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    As he shouted, countless sparkles appeared suddenly from under his feet. Moreover, a massive illusion


    of the gxy emerged. The light that shone from it was dazzling, mysterious, and endlessly deep.


    The gxy looked like it had existed since ancient times. It annihted the four phantoms of Rakshasa


    in an instant, then merged with the formations surrounding Rockefeller Manor, forming arge barrier.


    Ishac had secretly set down a formation around the entire ce within the Seventy-two Heavenly


    Immortal-ying Formation just a while ago.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Huh! What?¡±


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°His formation should be at least a hundred meters away from here. How is it also here now?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The members of Rakshasa Temple were bbergasted. More importantly, their own formation had


    been destroyed in the blink of an eye.


    Ishac looked at the surprised men and mumbled to himself. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste to use the Seventy-two


    Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation on these idiots. It¡¯s like killing an ant with a bomb.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac had full control of things within this formation, so he didn¡¯t have to lower his voice.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The members of Rakshasa Temple heard everything he said. Saffron¡¯s expression froze as he called


    out, ¡°What did you say? Did you call this formation¡­ The Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal-ying


    Formation?¡±


    Ishac blinked. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Saffron shouted. ¡°We¡¯re doomed!¡±


    Mateo said, ¡°What are you panicking for, Saffron? What even is the Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal-


    ying Formation? It sounds familiar¡­ I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡±


    Saffron groaned in displeasure. ¡°This formation was used by the Stoermers to defeat the Undying n.


    Anyone killed by it will turn into zombies, and their souls will be imprisoned within the formation.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d be killing machines, unable to reincarnate for eternity.¡±


    Thump!


    Mateo was so shocked that he fell to the ground.


    It was now a piece of cake for Ishac to defeat them. However, this was just the start Ishac was still


    waiting for the real boss, the sect master of the Returning Sword Sect, or the Rakshasa Temple to


    come.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    With a sway of his body, Ishac came next to Jade. She was simply confused, unable to understand


    what had happened.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s up with them?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You can just ignore them.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Give them a few minutes to live, and then they¡¯ll be like them.¡± Ishac pointed to the few passing


    Returning Sword Sect men, these people had be sacrifices to the formation.


    Ishac


    Alex


    They were now part of the formation.


    Right then, those disciples of the Returning Sword Sect seemed to have sensed the presence of men


    from Rakshasa Temple. They pounced forward as if they were insane, just to kill the men of Rakshasa


    Temple¡­ Although their bodies were dead, they still retained their battle instincts.


    On the other hand, the Rakshasa Temple men faced the same suppressions within the formation.


    February 26, 2023

 Chapter 2897

    Chapter 2897


    They¡¯d almost lost all of their powers. Later, painful cries could be heard as each of their lives were


    extinguished.


    The formation spun, the four men of Rakshasa Temple experienced the same fate as the disciples of


    the Returning Sword Sect.


    Seeing experts of the Rakshasa Temple being exterminated so swiftly, Jade¡¯s expressions turned from


    shock to fear. She looked towards Ludwig, realizing that the kid she¡¯d once known had grown into such


    a powerful existence within two years. She looked up to him now and even felt scared of him.


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Barne could tell what Jade was thinking and smiled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy, you know?


    I worked so hard for this day. Now, you can¡¯t pick on me anymore.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Jade pinched his ears hard. ¡°I¡¯ll always be your master.¡±


    Barne cried, ¡°Ouch, don¡¯t be mean! I guess you¡¯ll only be gentle with your man, huh? Go and pinch


    Xerxes if you have the guts.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jade nced at him. ¡°Do you want to be mine?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to or not?¡±


    ¡°Can I really?¡± Barne looked at her face, his gaze slowly moving downwards. It was undeniable that


    Jade looked like an innocent teenage girl after her transformation, but her body was still curvy.


    Barne


    Alex


    With a deadly charming figure of an hourss, she wasn¡¯t, in essence, an actual teenage girl but a


    grown woman.


    Jade¡¯s sudden allurance made Barne¡¯s heart sped up. He extended his quivering hand and moved


    forward slowly towards her chest¡­


    Barne


    Alex


    Jade suddenly sacked Barne¡¯s stomach with her knee. ¡°You b*stard! Did you really just try to do that? I


    knew it! Your mind is just full of dirty stuff. All it took was a small test to reveal your true nature.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne caressed his stomach and said with his teeth clenched, ¡°Jade Benmore! I¡¯m going to tell Xerxes


    that you seduced me!¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Please. Go on then. You¡¯re a p*ssy if you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just what you want, isn¡¯t it? Trying him again? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s always jealous. You want


    him to care about you, yet you push him away with your bad temper. Are you insane? You deserve to


    be alone.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I just remembered that I have to go take care of Ynes¡¯ wounds. Bye!¡±


    Jade grabbed onto him, but Barne immediately teleported away from Rockefeller Manor to Mount


    Dragon-Tiger, taking Jade along.


    Barne


    Alex


    ***


    The incident today would definitely be an instant hit on the inte. The Returning Sword Sect and


    Rakshasa Temple weren¡¯t ones to let things go so easily. There were harder battles to fight after this.


    At this moment, the people right outside of Rockefeller Manor had no idea that Mateo, Saffron, and the


    others of Rakshasa Temple were dead. When Barne activated the formation, the outsiders couldn¡¯t see


    what was happening inside.


    Barne


    Alex


    Five minutes passed, then ten, then thirty¡­ Still, there was no news. The crowd was restless, hoping


    to know what was happening inside.


    Some even waited there for three hours, yet no one came out of the manor. Only then did they believe


    that something terrible had happened to the members of the Rakshasa Temple.


    On the other hand, Barne had long arrived at Ynes¡¯ room. Most of the time, women were pretty easy to


    convince. Once they¡¯d been persuaded, they¡¯d stick by your side. Not to mention that Barne was very


    skillful at charming women, Ynes had no chance but to fall for him.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    Soon, they were making out. At the same time, her veins were being healed swiftly without her


    knowing.


    ***


    In a blink of an eye, another day had passed.


    Barne was still healing Ynes when the door was kicked open. It seemed that Jade had barged in.


    Barne


    Alex


    Ynes screamed out in embarrassment, her face turning red.


    Barne was rather disturbed, too. It almost scarred him mentally. ¡°Jade, what¡¯s the matter with you?!¡± he


    roared. ¡°You can¡¯t just barge in like that even though you¡¯re lusting for men.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Jade¡¯s expression was grim as she said, ¡°Something terrible has happened. The Emperor has been


    kidnapped!¡±

 Chapter 2898

    Chapter 2898


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s been kidnapped?¡± Bjorne was stunned as if his brain wasn¡¯t functioning. ¡°Who


    kidnapped him? For what reason? Could it be the Republic of Mai?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    America and the Republic of Mai had long been enemies. They¡¯d been at war for many years, even


    sabotaging each other behind the scenes, so Bjorne guessed it was them.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    However, Jade shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not them. It¡¯s Rakshasa Temple. They¡¯ve requested for you to


    meet them, or they¡¯ll kill the Emperor! Only you can save the Emperor now. Follow me! Quick!¡±


    While Bjorne was still processing all the information, Jade grabbed hold of him and headed towards the


    door.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne shouted as he quickly covered his body with his hands.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Hey! Let go! Let go first¡­ D*mn! I don¡¯t even have my clothes on! Can you just go and wait outside¡­¡±


    Jade was anxious. ¡°What are you still waiting for? The clock is ticking! It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen a


    naked man. Why? Do you have an extra limb or something?¡±


    As she spoke, she even pped Bjorne¡¯s hand out of the way on purpose. To her surprise, she let out


    a gasp after taking one nce.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡®That size¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that kill someone?¡¯


    Looking at Jade¡¯s dropped jaw, Bjorne felt like pushing her down¡­ He coughed awkwardly and quickly


    put an a shirt. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Jade pouted, and her attention was drawn back to the urgent matter. She said, ¡°They¡¯re at Terra


    Mountain, in the Fuzen Dojo!¡±


    ¡°I heard that your manor in California has be a forbidden ce. The six ancient sects, all


    cultivators to be exact, are afraid to approach it now. They¡¯re scared that they¡¯d be trapped inside. I


    guess you did a good job.¡±


    Before leaving, Bjorne reminded Ynes. ¡°Ynes, just take a good rest here, okay? Don¡¯t materialize your


    Chi before your spiritual root is fully recovered. I¡¯lle back soon and continue healing your wounds.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Jade retorted, ¡°You call that healing? That¡¯s doing¡­ Despicable things.¡±


    Bjorne said, ¡°You¡¯re just jealous. Whatever, there¡¯s no point talking about such things with a single


    woman like you.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The two walked out of the room before passing the hall.


    Daya, Maya, and the others immediately came over. ¡°Honey, let us help too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the Rakshasa Temple pay for what they¡¯ve done.¡±


    Bjorne waved his hand. ¡°You all have just recovered from your injuries. You should keep resting here.


    I¡¯ll handle the Rakshasa Temple.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Daya nced at Jade and said, ¡°If things aren¡¯t going well, don¡¯t be stubborn and keep bulldozing your


    way through. Commander Benmore, I understand that you¡¯re anxious to save the Emperor, but my


    husband is a living person too.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that his life is much more precious than anyone. His life is important when ites to


    the Undead n and the whole universe. I hope you understand that.¡±


    Between the Emperor and Morten, Daya was definitely on Bjorne¡¯s side. To her, even countless


    Emperors wouldn¡¯t be as important as her husband.


    Morten,


    Alex,


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Jade said, ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ve set up a thorough n this time. We¡¯ve brought all the Flying Eagles


    elites with us, and we¡¯re even using forbidden weapons. I promise that I¡¯ll bring him back safely! If not,


    I¡¯ll beg for your forgiveness by beheading myself.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t ept that!¡±


    Daya stretched out her arms to hug Bjorne and whispered beside his ear. ¡°Honey, just be careful,


    okay? Think about us before you act rashly. Think about the children, think about our daughter. If you


    die, our daughter will nevere back again.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°I promise you!¡±


    Daya then kissed Bjorne passionately in front of Jade. Maya and Waltz came over to kiss Bjorne


    goodbye as well.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ***


    At the same time, something was blowing up on the inte.


    Someone had leaked the news that Rakshasa Temple kidnaped the Emperor, and Bjorne was to go in


    exchange for the Emperor. If he didn¡¯t, the Emperor would be killed.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Everyone was furious.


    The Emperor had worked hard all these years to bring America to a better ce, making it the world¡¯s


    leading country again. Its citizens worked and lived in peace, and the economy improved day by day.


    Looking back at America¡¯s history, the Emperor was an undeniably good leader.

 Chapter 2899

    Chapter 2899


    Many people voluntarily headed out to Terra Mountain in the hopes of saving the Emperor.


    While Steven and Jade rushed their way to the mountain, Jade exined the situation to him.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Your father-inw, Gilbert, and Xerxes are both on their way to Terra Mountain too.¡±


    ¡°Twenty four of the best Flying Eagles fighters are on their way too. They¡¯ve all reached


    Immortalization, so they make quite a formidable force together. They¡¯ll save the Emperor once they


    have the chance.¡±


    ¡°The weapons we¡¯ve brought along this time are all secret weapons of the newest technology. When


    we¡¯re there, you only have to attract the Rakshasa Temple¡¯s attention and create an opportunity for us.


    We can save the Emperor within thirty seconds.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we have reliable news that the Rakshasa Temple¡¯s target this time is the Martello Celia.¡±


    ¡°Did you really take away their Martello Celia that day?¡±


    Steven nodded as he listened. ¡°I understand. It shouldn¡¯t be hard to distract them for a minute.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Jade said, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why Rakshasa Temple seems to be especially concerned about


    Martello Celia. It¡¯s just a divine artifact, but they act as if they¡¯ve all lost their souls.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Steven stressed. ¡°Losing the divine artifact to them isn¡¯t just losing their souls,


    it¡¯s losing their lives.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jade was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the Martello Celia is a supreme weapon that has the power to restrictws. There are so


    many experts in the six ancient sects because they have supreme weapons that restrictws.¡±


    ¡°Even if the spiritual energy were to be recovered now, they would still be greatly affected without the


    Martello Celia. They¡¯d be pressured by the other five sects or even annihted.¡±


    Jade was even more curious after listening to his exnation. She wanted to see this legendary


    hammer. Since he loved to share, Steven immediately handed her the Martello Celia.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Ahh! That¡¯s heavy!¡±


    Jade hadn¡¯t expected the Martello Celia to be that heavy. It slipped from her hands andnded on her


    feet. The problem was, it weighed forty-five tons.


    If it weren¡¯t for her high cultivation levels and strong body, her foot would have been crushed by the


    Martello Celia. Even so, it was still a heavy hit. Her bones were broken, and her foot was bleeding. It


    hurt so badly she started sweating in pain.


    Steven was shocked. He quickly put the hammer aside and checked Jade¡¯s injury.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How could I be?! I¡¯ve even broken some bones. I swear I¡¯m going to kill you! Why didn¡¯t you remind


    me that this thing is so heavy? Ugh, I¡¯m screwed. My veins are going to be destroyed,¡± Jade


    whimpered, on the verge of tears.


    Steven initially wanted to prank her, but now¡­ He only felt guilt. He quickly whipped out a stool from


    his spatial ring and helped Jade sit down.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can heal your foot!¡±


    ¡°If your foot is destroyed, I¡¯ll rece yours with mine!¡±


    Jade frowned. ¡°What do I need your smelly feet for? I¡¯d rather have a pig¡¯s trotter!¡±


    Steven had already taken out thirty-six Dragon Bone Swords, a tool for acupuncture. He gently lifted


    Jade¡¯s right foot, noticing how it was slightly deformed.


    Steven


    Alex


    Jade shuddered in pain even though he wasn¡¯t using any force.


    ¡°Bear with me for a moment. It¡¯s going to hurt a little!¡±


    Steven grabbed her foot and swiftly cracked the bones back into the right positions. The thirty-six


    Dragon Bone needles rapidly acupunctured the back of her foot. He then ced his palrn at the bottom


    of Jade¡¯s foot and inserted some divine power.


    Steven


    Alex


    Jade looked at Alder, busy healing, and her expression changed slightly.


    Alder,


    Alex,


    The energy entering from the bottom of her foot made her feel veryfortable. The sense of Steven¡¯s


    palm distracted her heart


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    ¡®Could I really be lusting for men?¡¯


    However, the two hadn¡¯t noticed that the blood from Jade¡¯s foot had dripped on the Martello Celia, and


    it was slowly absorbing it. A faint nine mark then lit up.

 Chapter 2900

    Chapter 2900


    Rowan concentrated hard to heal Jade¡¯s foot. He was afraid that once her veins had been harmed by


    the impact of the Martello Celia, they couldn¡¯t be fully healed. If that were the case, it would significantly


    affect Jade.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Luckily, under the divine power of the Ultimate Book of Medicine and Jade¡¯s own great recovery


    powers, the severely wounded foot healed quickly, and the damaged veins recovered in a short time.


    ¡°Jade, are you really human?¡±


    Rowan squeezed Jade¡¯s fully recovered and, once again, beautiful foot. He activated his primordial


    eye, checking it thoroughly.


    Rowan


    Alex


    He noticed that other than the healing of her wounds, the veins on her foot were slightly different from


    the average person¡¯s. Moreover, there was a strong flow of weird energy within her flesh and blood.


    Because of this energy, she was able to heal so quickly. Her healing abilities were as great as Rowan¡¯s


    body, which had True Martial Marrow.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Jade red at him. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that I¡¯m not human?¡±


    Rowan shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! It¡¯s just that there really is something weird with your body. I


    didn¡¯t notice it thest time I healed your leg, but I could clearly sense it this time. Your body is way


    better and tougher than the average human. There¡¯s something weird about this.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan grabbed her foot and looked left and right. He even sniffed it at the end¡­


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Are you a pervert?!¡±


    Jade stomped onto Rowan¡¯s nose, her face turning red. ¡°That¡¯s enough, my foot is fine. We have to go


    and save the Emperor.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan massaged his nose. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something weird with your body. I wish I could examine


    it.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Jade looked as if she was ready to kill, so Rowan decided to shut up and retrieve the Martello Celia.


    Since the hammer was forty-five tons, he needed to activate his Chi to lift it.


    Rowan


    Alex


    However¡­


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Rowan grunted. It was as if the hammer was glued dead to the ground, and he couldn¡¯t lift it no matter


    what. He tried several times, but it still wouldn¡¯t budge. Soon, he was so tired that he was out of breath.


    Nheless, he still couldn¡¯t lift the hammer.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s going on? Why is this stupid hammer heavier?¡±


    Jade was shocked. ¡°Are you pretending that you can¡¯t lift it? You carried it so easily just now. The


    hammer wouldn¡¯t gain weight out of nowhere, you know?¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand and gave it a try. As her hand grabbed onto the Martello


    Celia, Jade¡¯s eyes flickered in awe. She¡¯d felt a blood connection to it. Tightening her grip, she lifted it


    with case. She even waved it around a few times. It was as easy as holding a kitchen knife.


    ¡°How is it heavier? It¡¯s much lighter, okay?¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s lighter?¡±


    ¡°Go on and try if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    Jade instantly threw the hammer in Rowan¡¯s direction. Rowan reached out his hand to catch it, but a


    tremendous force gushed towards him and nearly smashed him to the ground. Fortunately, he was


    able to run a few meters out of the way.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    Thump!


    The Martello Celianded on the floor and let out a loud thump.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The hammer¡­ Seemed so light in your hands, but it became extremely heavy when


    thrown to another person?¡± Rowan was taken aback.


    Rowan


    Alex


    There could only be one exnation for this situation. The Martello Celia had been refined into


    bing Jade¡¯s personal weapon.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the blood from your foot. It dripped on the hammer, and it epted you as its owner?!¡±


    Rowan guessed since that was the only usible exnation.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Could it be? But the hammer must¡¯ve killed other people at Rakshasa Temple. It should be used to


    being in contact with blood¡­ It should¡¯ve had an owner long ago.¡±


    Rowan wore aplicated expression. ¡°Maybe, your blood is different. Yours is golden.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Jade lifted the hammer again. ¡°Hehe! I guess this hammer is destined to be mine. I¡¯ll ept it then.


    Thank you, my dear disciple, for the gift.¡±


    Rowan wanted to cry.


    Rowan


    Alex

 Chapter 2901

    Chapter 2901


    He¡¯d spent so much effort to get this supreme weapon, yet it ended up being his master¡¯s. Worse, he


    couldn¡¯t take it back.


    ***


    Finally, they reached Terra Mountain.


    Endless majestic mountains filled their sight. There was a golden tform high up among the clouds,


    which looked holy and magisterial.


    Edgar was shocked. ¡°Is Terra Mountain that huge?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Jade said, ¡°Mount Dragon-Tiger has been expanded greatly. So the dojo of Terra Mountain is


    considered one of the best in the country. Many royalse here to pray and hold offering rituals to


    the heavens. It¡¯s been blessed by the royalty and is known as a holy ce.¡±


    ¡°Is that the ritual tform? Are the Rakshasa Temple and the Emperor there?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    Jade nced at the golden tform. She could only see a part of it, as the top waspletely hidden


    within the thick clouds. ¡°That¡¯s the legendary Fuzen Tower. Rumors are that the Fuzen ceremony was


    held there many years ago.¡±


    ¡°Although Rakshasa Temple has control over Terra Mountain, it¡¯s not that easy handling a new dojo.


    Another reason why Rakshasa Temple wants you in exchange for the Emperor is your knowledge on


    formations.¡±


    ¡°So, they¡¯re likely to keep you alive this time. That¡¯s the advantage you have while distracting them and


    making time for us.¡±


    Edgar nodded to show that he understood.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Soon, they headed up the mountain. They met many others who hade to save the Emperor on


    their way up. However, Edgar and Jade sped past quickly without them noticing.


    Edgar


    Alex


    When they reached the steps to the Fuzen Tower, Edgar saw Gilbert, Xerxes, and the other experts in


    a standoff with the men of Rakshasa Temple.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Jade asked.


    Xerxes came over. ¡°Rakshasa Temple has just given their final warning. If Edgar isn¡¯t there in half an


    hour, they will chop off the Emperor¡¯s arms. These are inhumane and cruel people, and I don¡¯t think


    they are joking.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Gilbert patted Edgar¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I won¡¯t say any further. The Emperor¡¯s safety depends on you. When


    you¡¯ve returned safely, I¡¯ll hold a wedding for you and Luna.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Gilbert nodded and secretly spoke to Edgar telepathically. ¡°Just act ording to the situation. If your


    life is really threatened, don¡¯t force it.¡±


    Edgar


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    His wish was clear. He didn¡¯t want Edgar to sacrifice his life in exchange for the Emperor. Such words,


    however, could only be said in secret.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Soon, a member of the Rakshasa Temple came down from the Fuzen Tower, his expression cold and


    fierce as he pointed to Alder, ¡°You, follow me alone. The others aren¡¯t allowed toe. If any of you


    do, be ready to catch your Emperor when he drops dead.¡±


    Alder,


    Alex,


    The Flying Eagles were silent.


    Jade said, ¡°I brought him here, so I¡¯ll have to go with him.¡±


    Shocked, Xerxes quickly grabbed Jade and whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t make thingsplicated. They need


    Edgar alive, so they won¡¯t kill him. Once we save the Emperor, we¡¯lle up with another way to save


    him.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    The men from Rakshasa Temple rejected her request too.


    Jade shook off Xerxes¡¯ hand. ¡°Edgar is my disciple. I¡¯ll go wherever he goes! Besides, I have the


    Martello Celia. Aren¡¯t y¡¯all looking for this? If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll leave right now.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    She took out the Martello Celia and spun it around a few times as she spoke.


    The eyes of the men of Rakshasa Temple lit up. ¡°Alright, you can go with him.¡±


    Edgar looked at Jade. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ll be fine on my own!¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Jade said. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen. I promised your wife that I¡¯d get you home safe. They¡¯ll have to


    cross my dead body if they¡¯re going to harm you. If you die, I¡¯ll have to pay for it with my life too.¡±


    The men looked at one another as they shared a cruel smile.


    ¡®You¡¯re still thinking of going home safely after following us up to the Fuzen Tower?¡¯


    ¡®How naive!¡¯

 Chapter 2902

    Chapter 2902


    Xerxes anxiously watched Adrian and Jade follow the Rakshasa Temple up the stairs. Despite how


    worried he was, there was nothing he could do.


    Adrian


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Alex


    Jade¡¯s personality was just like that. No one could affect the decisions once she had made up her


    mind. Even Xerxes, who used to be her husband, couldn¡¯t¡­ That was also the biggest problem


    between them. Jade wasn¡¯t as obedient to him as other women.


    He wanted to follow them, but he was the instrument in saving the Emperor. The golden bamboo boat


    was the fastest divine artifact that could save the Emperor in thirty seconds, making it the most


    important part of this mission.


    Gilbert patted Xerxes¡¯ shoulder as he noticed how anxious he was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, bro. Commander


    Benmore is a powerful woman. She must have her reasons for making such a choice. You should have


    faith in her.¡±


    Xerxes sighed. ¡°I just don¡®t understand her anymore.¡±


    Gilbert shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re always sleeping with other women, it¡¯d be a wonder if you understood


    her.¡±


    ¡°Rx. my son-inw isn¡¯t someone who dies that easily. I read the stars just now. I couldn¡¯t tell my


    son-inw¡¯s fortune, but I could vaguely tell of Commander Benmore¡¯s. She¡¯ll be safe. You just have to


    get ready and save the Emperor now!¡±


    Xerxes nodded, and as he looked towards the Fuzen Tower, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Bro, do you think


    that Jade has feelings for Adrian?¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that there will be feelings between disciple and master. My son-inw is a talented


    disciple. It¡¯s normal that Commander Benmore appreciates him.¡±


    Xerxes muttered, ¡°I meant love¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Gilbert was clearly taken aback. He nced at Adrian and Jade, who were walking towards the Fuzen


    Tower. If a stranger looked at them, they might feel that they were a couple¡­ After all, Jade had


    transformed greatly after Adrian saved her when she got poisoned. She looked much younger now.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Ahem, bro, I¡¯d advise that Commander Benmore isn¡¯t like ordinary people. The average man can¡¯t


    attract her. You can either cut all ties with other women and stay by her side, or you¡¯ll have to set her


    free,¡± Gilbert said.


    He then put up a meaningful expression. ¡°You¡¯re in a rtionship where yourdy is more powerful


    than you, yet you¡¯re still thinking of having affairs. That¡¯d only end up badly.¡±


    Xerxes¡¯ expression was bitter. ¡°And Adrian can have multiple rtionships? He¡¯s even your son-inw!¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Gilbert said, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t oveplicate things. Let me put it this way, a powerful woman like


    Commander Benmore will never share her husband with other women. That goes for you and Adrian.


    She and Adrian appreciate each other as a master and disciple would.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    He stopped for a while then continued. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t overthink Get ready. We might have a rough


    battle ahead. The Rakshasa Temple isn¡¯t easy to convince. They must have a reason for choosing to


    be at Fuzen Tower.¡±


    ***


    Jade suddenly held Adrian¡¯s hand and squeezed it on the way up.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Have you noticed that your heart jumps anxiously on this tform? Aren¡¯t you an expert in formations?


    Quick, take a look if there¡¯s something up with this tform.¡± Jade spoke to Adrian telepathically.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian answered. ¡°There is something fishy about it, but¡­ This isn¡¯t the core of the formation, so I can¡¯t


    fully understand it yet.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Just be careful and act ording to the situation! Ugh, I don¡¯t understand why you, a woman, wanted


    to follow me. You¡¯ll just drag me down.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m your master, you disrespectful punk.¡±


    ¡°And what have you taught me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ve taught you how to be a decent human.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a good look at you, Sis.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°To see if your face or your foot isrger.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll kill you, you jerk!¡±


    Jade was so mad she stomped her feet and pinched Adrian¡¯s waist. She used so much force Adrian


    cried out in pain and jumped up and down. The Rakshasa Temple man beside them was stunned,


    afraid that the two might be up to something.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    He immediately shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Stop now! Are you trying to get your Emperor killed?¡±


    Jade screamed back like an insanedy. ¡°Shut the f*ck up! We might just turn around and walk away


    right now, you know? We have countless more Emperors even if you kill this one, but there¡¯s only one


    Martello Celia from your sect!¡±


    ¡°If you lose it, let me see how the Rakshasa Temple would hold its ce in America.¡±


    The man opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out. Finally, they reached the top of the Fuzen


    Tower. Not only did they see Rakshasa Temple men, but they also saw the Returning Sword Sect¡¯s


    people there.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jeremy Trippier!¡± Jade¡¯s eyes dimmed as she whispered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Rakshasa Temple to


    team up with the Returning Sword Sect. Turns out the six ancient sects really do love you.¡±


    Adrian nodded. ¡°They came with bad intentions!¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Jade said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Adrian was speechless.


    Adrian


    Alex

 Chapter 2903

    Chapter 2903


    He was looking for the Emperor. Finally, he found the lonely silhouette of the Emperor in a corner¡­ No


    one was guarding him. Like an unloved child, he was left alone in a corner.


    ¡®Then it shouldn¡¯t be difficult rescuing the Emperor?¡¯ Bjorne blinked as he thought.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    However, just as he was thinking of how to attract the attention of his enemies, an elder of Rakshasa


    Temple said, ¡°Edgar, you¡¯re finally here. We¡¯ve waited for a long time. Alright then, you may leave now,


    Emperor of America.¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bjorne and Jade were both stunned.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡®The Emperor was saved¡­ Just like that?¡¯


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that¡­ Be too easy?¡¯


    Bjorne and Jade didn¡¯t even have to help the Emperor up. With a wave of the hand, the elder sent the


    Emperor up in the air, then threw him off the tform.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Your majesty!¡± Jade screamed, immediately rushing forward to catch him.


    Only then did she notice that the ground beneath her feet had be gooey like mud, trapping her in.


    She couldn¡¯t even jump up, much less fly away.


    At such a critical moment, a golden light shed through the sky. Xerxes¡¯ golden bamboo boat had


    dashed here in time and caught the falling Emperor.


    At the same time, he shouted loudly, ¡°Jade, quick, run!¡±


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t escape.


    Gilbert had led the Flying Eagles here. They¡¯d prepared weapons, thetest snipers that could shoot


    highly destructive missiles. They targeted the people on the tform, waiting to fire upon their


    commander¡¯s order. However, Bjorne and Jade still hadn¡¯t escaped.


    Bjorne


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°I think something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°They seemed to be trapped. They can¡¯t move their feet!¡±


    ¡°The men of Rakshasa Temple are getting closer. What do we do?¡±


    Gilbert made a decision immediately. ¡°Use the rifles, shoot!¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    The guns were fired continuously.


    The air rained with deadly bullets. They flew at great speed, spinning out of the barrels and headed


    straight at the enemies.


    However, they stopped about five hundred meters from the top of the Fuzen Tower. It was as if the


    bullets had encountered significant resistance.


    It was as though the bullets hadnded in the water, reaching their limits and unable to proceed. The


    bullets then all dropped to the ground.


    ¡°There¡¯s a barrier?¡±


    After Xerxes had ced the Emperor down, he inunediately rushed over. ¡°Use the ultimate missiles!


    Break open that barrier right now!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Four missiles were shot consecutively, but the ending was still, unfortunately, the same.


    The tactician, Eleanor, shook her head. ¡°This is the formation of Terra Mountain Dojo, used to keep out


    experts of divinity. The weapons of mortals won¡¯t work on it.¡±


    Xerxes said, ¡°Think of something else then! Are we supposed to watch them getting killed?¡±


    The tactician was speechless. She was just a tactician, not god, and she simply couldn¡¯t find a way out


    of a dead end. Thus, they could only gather around the barrier and watch the people inside.


    Edgar, who was on the Fuzen Tower, asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the master of the Returning Sword Sect? Please


    come out.¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    After a few seconds, Jeremy stepped forward. ¡°That would be me.¡±


    Bjorne nced in his direction. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you. I just wanted to ask, I¡¯ve given your sect a deadline to


    do what I¡¯ve asked, and your time¡¯s almost up. Why haven¡¯t you headed to the entrance of the


    Thousand Miles Conglomerate to beg for mercy?¡±


    Bjorne

 Chapter 2904

    Chapter 2904


    Jeremy was silent for a few seconds, then startedughing so loudly the skies trembled. The power of


    the half-stepped fairy realm was revealed in the form of soul pressure.


    In an instant, everyone around felt extremely ufortable, inflicted by painful headaches, as if they


    were being choked by the throat. Not only were the people within the formation affected, but the Flying


    Eagles watching from the outside felt unwell too.


    Fortunately, Jeremy onlyughed for a while.


    ¡°Kid, it¡¯s been a really long time since I¡¯ve seen someone as bold as you. I wonder if you truly have the


    strength, or are you just in stupid?¡±


    Mozart smiled and said, ¡°Your handicapped son knows best if I¡¯m dumb or not! Jeremy, is it? I¡¯ll give


    you onest chance. Bring everyone from your Returning Sword Sect now to the Thousand Miles


    Conglomerate and kneel there for seven days and nights.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Repent for your sins, and you might have a chance to reunite with your son, or else¡­ Hmm, oh?


    Haha! Jeremy, you¡¯d better pray that you have other sons, or it¡¯ll be the end of the Trippier¡®s else with


    this crippled body of yours.¡±


    He¡¯d just found out by chance that Jeremy was infertile.


    Xerxes and the others outside the barrier were dumbfounded.


    They were stunned not because of Jeremy¡¯s infertility but because of how daring Mozart was. He was


    trapped in a dangerous situation, yet he still had the guts to insult his enemies, as if worried he¡¯d die


    any minute slower.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Master, the Martello Celia is in this woman¡¯s possession!¡± the disciple of Rakshasa Temple, who¡¯d led


    Mozart and Jade here, said respectfully to a middle-ageddy.


    Mozart


    Alex


    This middle- ageddy was actually the sect master of


    Rakshasa Temple.


    Thedy nodded, looked towards Jeremy, and said, ¡°Master Jeremy, we¡¯ve caught our enemies. How


    would you like to punish them?¡±


    Jeremy smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Mantra of Intoxicated Dreams of Rakshasa Temple. I


    heard that you¡¯ve reached the seventh stage of the mantra, and your powers could bring forth hell.¡±


    ¡°This Rockefeller kid has some knowledge on formations. Let¡¯s see if he has the talent to work for me!


    As for Jade from the Flying Eagles, I¡¯m interested in her too. Finally, Martello Celia should, of course,


    be returned to its rightful owner.¡±


    He spoke rather loudly.


    Outside the barrier, Xerxes¡¯ expression immediately changed as he heard him. He shouted, ¡°Jeremy,


    you old man! You can¡¯t even have sex at such an age, so what do you want a woman for?¡±


    Jeremy looked outside. ¡°Principal Lawlor, I heard Jade used to be your wife. What a pity that a


    weakling like you wasn¡¯t good enough for her. I naturally have my reasons for bringing her away. I want


    her naked and bathes me every day. Do you have an opinion about that?¡±


    His words disgusted Xerxes. However, as he considered Jeremy¡¯s powers carefully, he knew that he


    couldn¡¯t stop him even if Jeremy had such thoughts.


    Suddenly, the elder beside Jeremy, Ash Sandoval, sneered and said, ¡°Principal Lawlor, I¡¯ve heard that


    you¡¯re ady killer and countless beautiful women surround you, including teenagers, widows, and


    people¡¯s wives.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had so many already. If you¡¯re smart enough, leave right now, or I¡¯ll ensure you live the rest of


    your life alone. Do you believe me?¡±


    Xerxes opened his mouth to speak, but he was speechless.


    Mozart hadn¡¯t noticed him before. He had both his primordial and divine eye activated and was fully


    focused on investigating the barrier. However, seeing Xerxes¡¯ reaction, he couldn¡¯t help feeling


    surprised.


    Mozart


    Alex


    He asked Jade casually, ¡°Is what that old guy said true? Did Principal Lawlor really have that many


    women?¡±


    Jade said grumpily, ¡°His entanglements in his youth were much more than you could imagine.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Then, wasn¡¯t that fun?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, look at the situation we¡¯re in, and you¡¯re thinking about fun? If you can walk out alive this


    time, I¡¯ll bring you a hundreddies of all sorts, okay?¡±


    ¡°A hundred? Where¡¯d you find them?¡±


    ¡°As long as you have enough money, aren¡¯t living women very easy to find?¡±


    ¡°Uh, save it. My vital energy is worth a lot of money!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jade rolled her eyes and telepathically said to Astor, ¡°Have you found out anything yet? We¡¯re running


    out of time. I heard that Jeremy is a half-stepped fairy. Not to mention how cruel the sect master of


    Rakshasa Temple is, if we make even a single mistake, we¡¯d actually die here.¡±


    Astor,


    Alex,


    Mozart replied, ¡°I¡¯ve finished examining the formation, but¡­ I¡¯m afraid a battle is required. I need some


    time to break the formation because the cores are separated in different ces.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°What can we do then? We¡¯re stuck here¡­ We can¡¯t even move!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    The ¡®mud¡¯ trapping them was actually a restriction formed by some sort ofw. Logically, the restriction


    ofws worked on people below Incarnate Deity.


    Unfortunately for them¡­ Mozart was born to break the rules. The Ten-Point Forbidden Spell allowed


    him to ignore suchws.


    Mozart


    Alex

 Chapter 2905

    Chapter 2905


    At the same time, Ash came in front of Astor, his eyes filled with hatred. Paul had killed his son.


    Astor,


    Alex,


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯d love to skin you alive right now, then drag your soul out and tie it on a filthy pig for


    thousands of years. You better pray that you can help us break the formation, or I¡¯ll make you regret


    you were born.¡±


    Paul beckoned with his finger and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on a secret.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Ash was stunned for a moment, but he immediately put on a cynical expression.


    Paul and Jade were stuck in a forbidden ce on the tform used to imprison demons. Even the sect


    master of the Returning Sword Sect would be helpless in that ce, what more himself.


    Paul


    Alex


    He approached them. ¡°Don¡¯t try any tricks. It¡¯ll be useless. You¡¯re now as easy to kill as livestock.¡±


    Paul whispered, ¡°Sometimes, livestock kill people too.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    His voice too indistinct and fuzzy, Ash hadn¡¯t heard a single word. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said,¡­ You can just go ahead and die! ¡± Paul roared, an illusion of stars falling appearing from his


    invincible mental world. It smashed onto Ash as another killer attack followed.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°True Martial Tyrant Sword!¡±


    ¡°First form, Void sher!¡±


    This sword was the supreme weapon robbed from Julian, the Dao Killing Sword. Weighing a massive


    hundred and fifty tons, it was five meters long. Arge and heavy sword like this appeared awkward to


    use, but Paul swung it like he was born to use it. It was as if Paul was the Dao to the sword. The


    sharpness of the de was beyond imaginable.


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul


    Alex


    sh!!!


    The sword sliced through Ash with ease. Continuous explosions came from his body. It was his


    defense treasure being broken and cut in half.


    ¡°What?¡± Ash couldn¡¯t believe the truth before him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was an Immortal Monarch, but he¡¯d been shed apart by a native.


    However, he seemed fine. The body of Immortal Monarch could recover even if it were cut in half. He


    just needed some time. But he soon let out a despairing shriek.


    There¡¯d been two forms of energy of the sword. The first was a destructive force that broke down his


    Immortal Monarch¡¯s powers and foundation, that trickled his life away. The second force was an icy


    cold power.


    It was Paul¡¯s ice element that was freezing his body.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m about to die?¡± Ash couldn¡¯t believe it. He felt extremely weak, and darkness flickered before his


    eyes. He looked towards Paul. Yet, Paul had moved his eyes away right after he¡¯d cut Ash in half. He


    immediately sent out a wave of Raging Frost Arrows and conjured Persephone¡®s Folly Bridge at the


    same time.


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul


    Alex


    Whoosh!!!


    The bridge was set upon the forbiddennd. The chains instantly locked onto Jade and pulled her out.


    At the very same time, the men of Rakshasa Temple and Returning Sword Sect took action.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Capture them!¡±

 Chapter 2906

    Chapter 2906


    No one, including Ash, could have predicted that the Grand Elder of the Returning Sword Sect would


    be killed in an instant. This was because no one could have predicted that the sanctuary for imprisoned


    demons was ineffective against Paul and his Dao Killing Sword, an extreme Daoist weapon that could


    directly take an Immortal Monarch¡¯s life.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Jeremy was enraged and retaliated personally.


    In front of half-stepped deity incarnate, all efforts were vain and ineffective, no matter what level one


    was.


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    Paul was actually out of breath as he faced Jeremy¡¯s angry strike because the sword move of the True


    Martial Tyrant Sword was so domineering that half of the three thousand cores¡¯ surging Chi was drawn


    away. It would be strange if Ash did not die as a result of such a sword strike!


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it done!¡± Jade eximed as she leaped down from the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge with a huge


    hammer in her hand. It was Martello Celia. With the hammer three times bigger than Jade¡¯s head, she


    looked even more exaggerated than Paul¡¯s Dao Killing Sword.


    Paul


    Alex


    However, it was as light as air in her hands. It was as if the hammer were a part of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Martello Celia!¡±


    ¡°You have no self-respect! ¡±


    Jeremy was a half-stepped deity incarnate, and he was in a greater realm than Jade. Even if one had


    extreme weapons in his hands, Jeremy could snatch it away in a blink of an eye.


    This was what he believed and did.


    Faced with the Martello Celia¡¯ s hammering, he directly stretched out his phantasm, and the phantom


    of arge hand appeared in mid-air, wrapping itself fiercely around the hammer.


    ¡°Yaa..!¡±


    Jade let out a delicate cry as her body transformed in mid-air. The Martello Celia swung higher, and


    with her waist bent like a big bow, her entire body disyed incredible flexibility and explosive power.


    At that point, a dark golden pattern appeared on every side of Martello Celia, like some strange totem.


    Even Jade didn¡¯t notice that she had an identical totem at her brow.


    The Martello Celia¡¯s speed increased instantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°How did such a pattern light up on the hammer?¡±


    ¡°For thousands of years, our Rakshasa Temple has mastered the Martello Celia, and we¡¯ve never


    found anything like that, huh?¡±


    The Rakshasa Temple¡®s personnel, particrly its leaders, were all taken aback.


    When the Martello Celia lit up with the totem, Jeremy felt tremendous pressure, and his eyes became


    round and incredulous. The Martello Celia collided with Jeremy¡¯srge palm in the air, and a tsunami of


    energy exploded instantly.


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly retreated. He was an expert, half-stepped deity incarnate, but


    he was forced to lead a retreat by a woman who had only recently reached Immortalization, and it


    made him feel iparably humiliated.


    However, Jade¡¯s attack also topped out at this point, and the moment hended on the ground, the rest


    of the Rakshasa Temple experts¡¯ attacks arrived in front of him.


    ¡°Be careful, Jade!¡±


    ¡±Commander Benmore, please retreat as soon as possible¡­¡±


    One by one, the people on the other side of the force field reminded each other.


    Paul cast the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell¡¯s Great Icebound Curse. A thin ice wall instantly blocked Jade


    and him at this critical moment.


    Paul


    Alex


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At most, it was half a meter thick.


    The hearts of Xerxes and the others were in their throats after witnessing such a scene. People were


    going insane.


    Could such a thin ice wall be blocked by the expert immortals of the Rakshasa Temple and Returning


    Sword Sect?


    Most importantly, Paul also pulled Jade over, and the two of them hid behind the ice wall.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Paul kid insane?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°What can such a thin wall stop?¡±


    Xerxes jumped to his feet and frantically attacked the boundary, but it was doomed to fail.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of the attacks were directed at the ice wall.

 Chapter 2907

    Chapter 2907


    A strange scene unfolded before them.


    The ice wall, which appeared to be very thin and was crystal blue in color, surprisingly blocked all the


    attacks, only allowing a few gaps to be hit. It caused the attackers to be disoriented, and at this


    time, Edgar carried the killing Dao sword. He shifted to the front of the ice wall, and a bone-chilling light


    appeared from the sword, along with the Raging Frost Arrow that shot out.


    Edgar


    Alex


    The following second.


    Buzz¡­


    Edgar was approached by a sphere of frost.


    Edgar


    Alex


    This was at the formation¡¯s eye that he needed to break here. The frost sphere was equivalent to a


    fortress. Later, he would need to rely on this fortress to protect himself and Jade, and this was the best


    way he could think of right now. However, he had already tried it just now, and he knew the half meter


    ice wall wouldn¡¯t be holding up for long and that everyone would be able to break through in two


    strikes.


    There was still a gap between the effect of his ice wall and the one naturally formed by Ice Mother


    Chaos.


    It had to be thicker, its standards had to be raised.


    ¡°Ten- Point Forbidden Spell, Icebound, Icebound!¡±


    Edgar¡¯s output was out of control.


    Edgar


    Alex


    At this time, the people of the Returning Sword Sect struck once more.


    This guy, Jeremy, was a rather sinister and despicable person. He had just suffered a loss on top of the


    Martello Celia, and without clearly seeing the actual situation, he actually stopped striking but allowed


    his men to test it instead. The Returning Sword Sect¡¯s expert immortalsbined to strike, then went


    up against Jade, protecting Edgar.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Like a flea, Jade darted left and right around the entire Fuzen Tower carrying a massive hammer


    several times her size. It was so powerful that several people were smashed. They vomited blood and


    flew backward¡­With such results, Jade already felt like a god.


    She had previously fought with the people of the Returning Sword Sect but was humiliated. Her


    strength had actually increased significantly now that she had the Martello Celia.


    Suddenly, a faint voice, full of rage and disdain, reached Jade¡¯s ears. ¡°Is this some sloppy hammer


    technique? It doesn¡¯t follow the rules and regtions. It¡®s nonsense, and it¡¯s a disgrace to yourBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    forefathers!¡±


    ¡°Who is speaking?¡± Jade froze.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s your Grandpa Hammer,¡± said the voice.


    ¡±Martello Celia? You¡¯re able tomunicate?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not deaf! However, I haven¡¯t said anything in 100,000 years.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    At this point, the Zen master of the Rakshasa Temple made a sudden move. She was fast, her body


    ghostly, and she was dragging a golden Buddha statue behind her¡­ This wasn¡¯t like any other statue,


    though. It emanated an evil aura and had a hideous face.


    Ping!


    She pped her palm on Jade¡¯s back, avoiding the hammer.


    Bleurgh!


    Jade vomited arge mouthful of blood on Martello Celia.


    Edgar¡¯s heart shook as he struck a holy mark, and a chain shot out from the Persephone¡¯s Folly


    Bridge, rushing towards the Rakshasa Temple¡¯s sect master. This time, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge¡¯s


    chain, which had always been invincible, unexpectedly failed when it met the sect master.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ng!!!


    The chain was actually severed, evidenced by the crisp sound.


    Arge scimitar appeared in the sect master¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Bring it on! ¡±


    The sect master struck again, this time seizing Jade¡¯s Martello Celia.


    When Jade swung the hammer, the stone shattered the sky.


    The sect master, however, was too quick and only destroyed the corner of her coat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it. Is this your hammering technique? This is a child ying with mud. Look! This is the


    real hammer technique- Divine Heaven-Splitting Hammer, the essence of your n¡¯ s hammer


    technique for millions of years. I¡¯ll allow her to slice her belly open with one hammer.¡±


    Roar!


    ¡°A hammer is about to fall from the sky!¡±


    ¡°Let Grandpa do this!¡±


    At that moment, Jade could only feel the hammer in her hande to life. She applied no force, but


    the hammer carried her movements.


    The void coalesced, the rules trembled, and the totem on top of the hammer seemed to have


    imprisoned the sect master.

 Chapter 2908

    Chapter 2908


    ¡°What kind of power is this?¡±


    The sect master¡¯s heart was shattered as overwhelming binding force rippled from the Martello Celia,


    encircling it with a slew of rules. Her face changed dramatically, the seal between her brows shone


    brightly, and the evil Buddha behind her roared angrily and struggled violently.


    When she saw the hammer about to fall on her, she seemed to see herself being smashed into pulp


    but how could that be?


    The Martello Celia had been in her hands for a long time, and she was intimately acquainted with it¡­


    There had never been a more terrifying moment than this!


    Poof!


    The sect master bit through the tip of her tongue and spit blood into her mouth. She stiffly broke free of


    her bonds before the hammernded on her body, utilizing her full potential at the cost of self-inflicted


    injuries.


    Boom!


    A loud noise could be heard.


    Jadended on the ground with the hammer, sting arge hole into it and blowing through the tough


    sealing tform¡­The formations were all over this area. Many ces were protected by formations,


    and the broken area was not veryrge.


    The sect master¡¯s face was flushed, and her breathing wasbored. Although she wasn¡®t under attack


    this time, she had been injured. What silenced those around her, however, was that the sect master


    only broke free with her flesh and not her clothes.


    It was a bizarre scene, to say the least.


    The sect master, the head of the Rakshasa Temple¡¯s six ancient sects, transformed into a shelled flesh


    body, standing in front of the crowd in white. It appeared that even she didn¡¯t notice it herself.


    ¡°Sect master, sect master..!¡±


    ¡°Your clothes,¡± someone said softly.


    The sect master looked down, her clothes strewn on the floor. She was about to put them on, but Jade


    did not stop there.


    Grandpa Hammer expressed his dissatisfaction, ¡°I have been asleep for 100,000 years. The world is


    changing so quickly. Have The Path of God¡¯s rules be unpopr? Why is The Path of God so


    weak here?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not Grandpa Hammer¡¯s fault. I¡¯m not weak! It¡¯s my surroundings that limit my abilities!¡±


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Martello Celia spun up, forming a tornado ball, enveloping the sect master¡¯s body. It was more powerful


    than before. The sect master felt herself being sucked by a strong force and actively moved towards


    the hammer. But, the Martello Celia held even more amazing power.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Each punch was more powerful than the one before it. Grandpa Hammer missed his first punch, so his


    second one was to save face. He was much more serious than before as he used the origins.


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    The sect master yelled, ¡°Kill this woman right away! This woman must be strangled, or we will all


    perish!¡±


    She even yelled at the Returning Sword Sect¡¯s leader, Jeremy, to hurry up and deal with Jade.


    However, Jeremy was a person with aplicated mind. He had just seen with his own eyes the sorry


    state his sect master was in, and the Martello Celia gave him a particrly terrifying feeling.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be foolish to step forward at this time?


    Thus, not only did Jeremy do nothing, but he took a step back!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Onmand, the people of the Rakshasa Temple attacked!


    Numerous attacks wereunched at Jade¡¯s body!


    However, they had no idea that the current state of the Martello Celia was not Jade¡¯s fault!


    ¡°Second punch, shatter the sky!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    When the punchnded, the sect master relied on the assistance of her disciples and was not hit


    directly in the face, but the group who rushed up weren¡¯t so lucky, at least a dozen experts were


    instantly killed.


    Furthermore, the sect master felt bad. Despite the fact that her life was saved, she lost her leg. Despite


    being highly educated, it was insufficient when facing Grandpa Hammer¡¯s masterstroke.


    The people outside the ancient boundary were all stunned.

 Chapter 2909

    Chapter 2909


    When did Jade grow to be so powerful?


    Xerxes was stunned. Even Gilbert was perplexed.


    How did America get so tangled with the six ancient sects if Jade was so powerful before?


    Dang!


    Jade took deep breaths as she put the Martello Celia on the ground. She had used a little too much


    energy, which drew the grandfather hammer¡¯s wrath. ¡°Is there an error? Your strength is insufficient.


    Only have this ability. How did your n let you out to y? Even if you practice for another few


    hundred years, you might not pass the n trials, right? It is difficult to make people more capable in


    the absence of the necessary conditions!¡±


    Although the old grandfather used his own origin, the power on Jade was also limited. It was because


    of this small amount that Jade could not take it.


    ¡°It¡¯s killing me. I¡¯m dying!¡±


    Jade was taken aback. ¡°You mentioned my n. What n am I a member of? I¡¯m just an ordinary


    American!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± the grandfather hammer sneered dismissively. ¡°Can you have golden blood in you if you¡¯re


    a regr person? Can ordinary people use blood to reawaken me? That is impossible, I assure you.


    It¡¯s because you are from the most powerful Titan Tribe in the universe!¡±


    ¡°Ti¡­ Titan?¡± Jade opened her mouth so wide that an egg could fit into it.


    At that precise moment¡­


    Jeremy appeared to see the point of interest again because Jade had been off the force, and he saw


    that the Martello Celia was a lot more divine than he imagined. This Supreme Chi weapon appeared to


    hide a profound secret, so¡­ Taking advantage of the Rakshasa Temple¡¯s ipetence, it seemed


    usible that they could seize the hammer on their own!


    Swish!


    Jeremy opted for a surprise attack


    The people of Flying Eagle were furious, reminding Jade and cursing, ¡°Jeremy, a sect leader, actually


    used a sneak attack! Do you have any dignity left in you? Your Returning Sword Sect can rename itself


    the Baby Turtles Sword Sect!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your opponent!¡±


    Edgar reappeared at this point.


    Edgar


    Alex


    The Dao killing sword waved a bone-chilling light across the sky, blocking Jade¡¯s front. On the other


    side, on Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, Shelly¡¯s gaze was like a full moon, staring straight ahead,


    unwavering.


    Edgar and Jeremy exchanged hundreds of strokes at once. Edgar¡¯s advantage was the weight of the


    Dao killing sword, which was 300 tons. Coupled with his strength and the power of the sword, he was


    over ten times more powerful.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar


    Alex


    However, Edgar¡¯s body, too, was constantly injured.


    Edgar


    Alex


    In the expert duel with the half-stepped incarnate deity, Edgar had experience fighting with Julian.


    There was arge number of Ice Mother Chaos to help that time, so it was non-frontal sparring. But


    now, there was a gap in strength, one as great as heaven and earth!


    Edgar


    Alex


    Fortunately, he had a powerful physical body, or he would have died by Jeremy¡¯s sword¡­ But Jeremy¡¯s


    expression was even more surprising. Edgar couldst a few hundred moves in his hands and still not


    die. He was simply a demon. The key was, Edgar¡®s recovery was simply too swift!


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar¡¯s hands and feet had horrible injuries, but in the blink of an eye, he recovered.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡®Is he still human?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡±


    Well rested, Jade carried the hammer and went back into battle.


    Jeremy¡¯s army was now afraid of the Martello Celia in Jade¡¯s hand.


    As soon as it was locked, Jeremy immediately disengaged from the battlefield and did not hesitate to


    use his disciples as shields.


    ¡°Hold on a little longer. Keep your strength!¡±


    Jade was reminded by Edgar.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He had been embellishing the formation, and the others were not entirely clear and couldn¡¯t see. Now


    that he only had onest formation eye left, he could break the formation once it was broken.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Jade held on to the hammer like a fierce tiger out of her cage, a mighty mess she was.


    Xerxes saw this and wanted to fight alongside her, but he could only watch her and Edgar. It appeared


    that they were the realbination.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Finally!


    Edgar shattered the final formation eye.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Initially, he thought the formation had punctured, allowing help toe in, but the formation appeared


    to have a different effect. A portal had actually appeared in the prisoner demon forbidden ce. There


    was a dark silence inside, and Jade¡¯s potent force had been depleted and could no longer function.


    Edgar clenched his teeth, grabbed Jade, and dashed to the portal.


    Edgar


    Alex

 Chapter 2910

    Chapter 2910


    Leonardo and Jade slid into the portal and disappeared into the darkness, almost simultaneously with


    Jeremy¡¯s harsh attack.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    A cold and gleaming flying sword shed fiercely on the portal.


    Immediately after, arge barrage of attacks came from the Rakshasa Temple and the Returning


    Sword Sect in the back. They all fell in the portal, but all attacks appeared to be going in one direction,


    with not even a single wave sshing out.


    It appeared to be a bottomless pit within the dark portal.


    At that precise moment, the sect master of the Rakshasa Temple yelled, ¡°That kid named Rockefeller


    may have unlocked the banned area leading to the Fuzen Tower! Hurry up and enter! The Terra


    Mountain is the foundation of our Rakshasa Temple. Sect masters, please take your disciples and


    leave. I will pay you a visitter.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes were constantly shing. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Although the six ancient sects upied a Dao Field, everyone had only made minute gains so far, and


    no one could enter the true core area. Now that the portal to Terra Mountain¡¯s Dao Field was wide


    open, how could he not burn with envy?


    There was another aspect.


    It turned out that only Leonardo could really unlock the core area of the formation at this stage. If he


    died inside, Rakshasa Temple was poised to be the big boss among the six ancient sects, while


    the other sects could only swallow their envy. Alternately, if Leonardo fell into the hands of the


    Rakshasa Temple, they might capture him and announce that he was already dead.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Such a situation was definitely possible.


    ¡°Sect master, Leonardo and Jade¡¯s tactics were beyond imagination, especially the Martello Celia,


    which was very powerful. Sect master¡­ Now that you have a broken leg and your mobility is limited,


    I¡®m afraid you can¡¯t deal with them. My Returning Sword Sect has always been passionate. We can¡¯t


    just watch you all in danger and do nothing. So I decided to find out what¡¯s going on on behalf of the


    sect master.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    After Jeremy finished speaking, he bid his disciples goodbye and prepared to enter the portal.


    Undoubtedly, the Rakshasa Temple people were bound to be furious. Attempting to take away Terra


    Mountain¡¯s by force¡­ This was simply despicable and shameless.


    A Rakshasa Temple elder was filled with righteous indignation. ¡°Jeremy, don¡¯t be too shameless. This


    is Rakshasa Temple¡¯s territory, and inside is Rakshasa Temple¡¯s forbiddennd. What qualifications do


    you have to enter? Lead the people of the Returning Sword Sect and leave Fuzen Tower immediately,


    or you will be at war with Rakshasa Temple.¡±


    The conversation had not yete to an end.


    Jeremy abruptly struck out and ced his palm on the elder¡¯s brow. The elder¡¯s head split open like a


    watermelon in an instant.


    ¡±Your sect master did not say anything. Your gibbering simply disrespects the superiors. The sect


    master is too badly wounded to move, so clean up the portal. Sect Master, you don¡¯t have a problem


    with that, right?¡± Jeremy, who had just killed someone, asked.


    The sect Master of Rakshasa Temple was so enraged that her eyes were on fire.


    What a jerk!


    However, when the sect master met Jeremy¡¯s gaze, her heart was immediately stirred. That gaze


    obviously had an intention to kill¡­ Jeremy wanted to kill her and was looking for an excuse, so once he


    decided, he would not hesitate to carry it out.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeremy was a fearsome wolf!


    In fact, Jeremy had taken the initiative toe over and say that he wanted to deal with Leonardo


    together. The sect master was suspicious of his motives at the time, but it now appeared that he was


    simply waiting for an opportunity to hunt.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Thus, she immediately gathered her chi and surrounded herself with sect experts.


    ¡°The sect master is so chivalrous and courageous. This seat is very grateful,¡± she said with a leathery


    smile.


    Jeremy grinned.


    A hint of regret donning his smile, he led the Returning Sword Sect¡¯s people into the portal.


    Naturally, the Rakshasa did not want to be left behind, and after leaving a group of people behind, he


    hurriedly pursued them.


    Those outside the boundary could only look at each other in a stupor. They were under the impression


    that they were watching a show.

 Chapter 2911

    Chapter 2911


    ¡°Looks like the rtionship among the six sects is quite subtle,¡± Gilbert whispered. ¡°There was a sense


    of mutual bnce among the six ancient sects at first, but now that the Dao Field of Rakshasa Temple


    has been broken, the bnce will be lost. Jeremy Trippier will take advantage of the situation and seize


    the resources at Terra Mountain, which will lead to an inevitable conflict in the end.¡±


    Xerxes said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I¡¯m concerned that Jade has entered that portal, and I don¡¯t know


    what¡¯s inside. Will she be in danger?¡±


    Looking at Xerxes, Gilbert patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Jamie has broken the spell


    formation, I¡¯m sure he has some idea about it They both support and rely on each other inside, so there


    shouldn¡¯tbe any big problems. Besides, I can tell that they are in tune with each other.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    When those words entered Xerxes¡¯s ears, he felt upset.


    ***


    Buzz!


    After Jamie and Jade jumped into the dark portal, they felt extremely ufortable, sensing a


    powerful tearing force that seemingly wanted to separate their souls from their physical bodies.


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°Ah! Anderson, what is this ce? Ifeel so ufortable that my soul is going to leave my body!


    Where does this portal lead to?¡± Jade asked as she lifted the Martello Celia in her hand to block in front


    of the two of them.


    Anderson,


    Alex,


    The two people sped each other¡¯s hands.


    The powerful, razor-like astral wind was present and whistled in this ce. Moreover, it was truly pitch-


    ck before their eyes. They could not see anything.


    Even with their divine sense, they barely managed to see five meters in front of them¡­ This ce felt


    like a mine with hard rocks all over the ground, and many deep marks had been left behind. At a


    nce, some kind of de seemed to have generated those marks.


    Jamie shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Just now, I sensed that the spell formation seemed to


    change one second before it was broken.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a whistling sound whizzed in their ears. An even stronger astral wind blew over.


    The Martello Celia nged continuously as the astral wind hit it. However, the hammer couldn¡¯t block


    the astral windpletely, no matter how huge it was. Some of the wind still blew past Jamie and


    Jade¡¯s bodies.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Zap! Zap!


    Tears began to appear on their clothes. Even the skin under their clothes was sliced. Even more


    outrageous was that the hard rocks on the ground were also cut, leaving deep marks. Hence, the


    ¡®de marks¡¯ at sixes and sevens here were not generated by sword shes but left by the astral wind.


    The two people had no words left in just a brief moment.


    Their clothes could barely cover their privates.


    Jade said, ¡°We have to think of a way out of this situation. We will die here if this continues!¡± Her body


    was ravaged. She lost her golden blood to the point she was about to be anemic. She had never


    bled like that during her menstrual periods.


    On the other hand, Jamie was fine. His physical body¡¯s defense was powerful, and his recovery rate


    was faster and more superior than Jade¡¯s. However, this astral wind seemed never-ending, and the


    damage kept increasing.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jamie put the Mystic Armor on Jade, but wounds still constantly appeared. He thought about using the


    Cleansing Vase.


    Jamie


    Alex


    It would seem useless here, though. The space was condensed, and he couldn¡¯t open it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to hide for a while.¡±


    A few minutester, Jamie found a boulder.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jamie and Jade immediately hid behind the boulder and used the Mystic Armor and the Martello Celia


    for firm protection. To protect Jade from taking further damage, Jamie could not help but drag her in


    front of him before protecting her firmly with his body as a shield.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jamie


    Alex

 Chapter 2912

    Chapter 2912


    Embracing Jade¡¯s soft and warm body, Josef didn¡¯t lose his mind even though he was experiencing


    excruciating pain!


    Josef


    Alex


    This ce was truly hellish. Not only was he forbidden to use the Cleansing Vase, but he also could not


    use ice-attribute spells. It seemed that this ce did not contain any water vapor making the Great


    Icebound Spell lose its effect.


    He naturally could not use it to block the astral wind.


    Puff!


    The sound of the skin-splitting astral wind Josef howled endlessly in his ears.


    Josef


    Alex


    Jade hid in his arms and stared at his young and heroic face with her pretty eyes, feeling vulnerable for


    the first time¡­ She was his master, yet here she was, allowing her disciple to protect her by using his


    body at such a difficult moment. She reached out and touched his back, only to feel a handful of blood.


    ¡°Hurry and put this shield on your back to block it!¡±


    Jade threw the Mystic Armor at him, trying to protect him as soon as possible¡­ Soon, the shield


    emitted continuous thuds.


    The astral wind¡¯s impact was simply more severe than the shes of a de.


    However, the wind was everywhere, and it could get in as long as a gap was present.


    Josef covered Jade with his entire body and pinned her against the Martello Celia, managing to reduce


    her damage by 80%. Clearly, most of the blowsnded on his body.


    Josef


    Alex


    Jade¡¯s eyes were slightly red-rimmed. ¡°It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s my turn to block it now.¡±


    Hugging her even more tightly, Josef shook his head. ¡°My physical body and recovery rate are stronger


    than yours! You don¡¯t have to act tough! Put your mind at ease and stay put!¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°But you¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe you will do the same if your defense is stronger than mine.¡±


    At that moment, a voice came from the Martello Celio. ¡°As a Titan Tribe member, you can¡¯t even


    withstand this minor astral wind. You would be aughing stock if this were to be made known.


    Grandpa Hammer, you should feel extremely embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Josef was stunned. ¡°This hammer can speak?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    His first reaction was exactly the same as Jade¡¯s.


    After only a few minutes, Josef realized that Jade had turned out to be from some Titan Tribe¡­ This


    was shocking.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°The Titan Tribe is the race with the greatest physical strength in the entire universe. How can you be


    afraid of mere astral wind?¡±


    ¡°Get up and face the wind bravely. You can only enlighten yourself and awaken the divine blood if you


    endure that pain with your body, ¡± the Martello Celia persuaded.


    Josef could no longer listen to the words. ¡°What do you mean by enduring the pain with her body?


    Can¡¯t you see that the astral wind has left many wounds on her? Do you intend to kill her? By the way,


    Martello Celia, you are a supreme weapon, but you seem to be of no particr use other than


    hammering nails.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Grandpa Hammer was furious. ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t know sh*t! Come. I will give you a temporary awakening


    now to show you how awesome the real Titan Tribe is.¡±


    The totem on the Martello Celia lit up, and a faint totem imprint on Jade¡¯s forehead was stimted.


    After a while, the exposed skin under Jade¡¯s tattered clothes revealed a dazzling golden color, as if she


    had turned into some kind of metal. Then, no matter how hard the astral wind blew, it could only slice


    her clothes and failed to inflict any damage to her body.


    Jade waspletely stunned when she felt the changes. Presently, she had some kind of


    enlightenment, she truly belonged to the Titan Tribe!


    If that were the case, it would mean her mother wasn¡¯t her biological mother.

 Chapter 2913

    Chapter 2913


    ¡°Who exactly am I?¡±


    The astral wind blew even harder.


    Adrian grimaced as he trembled in excruciating pain. Jade held him with force and turned around to


    protect Adrian. She looked into his eyes. ¡°You said I would do the same if I was capable. You¡¯re right.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian was stunned.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Jade had undergone a drastic change this time. She just lookedpletely¡­ Non-human and more of


    a robot. He involuntarily stretched out his finger and poked her in the chest.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Turns out it¡¯s soft?¡±


    Jade was exasperated. ¡°Rascal, where are you poking at? Is that a ce you can poke at?¡±


    Adrian said awkwardly with a smile, ¡°I thought it would turn into a gold nugget. How strange. Your skin


    feels almost as soft as before, but it can block the astral wind without any scratches. Isn¡¯t this skin too


    thick?¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The hammer suddenly said, ¡°Brat, you better not fantasize about a woman from the Titan Tribe


    because you can¡¯t afford one.¡±


    Adrian knitted his brows. ¡°How so? Is the wedding expensive?¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    The old hammer said, ¡°She will take your life.¡±


    Adrian never thought about what rtionship could develop between Jade and him, but the old


    hammer¡¯s words sounded real. He was curious.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Why did you say so? How can she possibly take my life?¡±


    ¡°How?¡± The old hammer burst intoughter. ¡°You ordinary humans arepletely unable to withstand


    the Titan Tribe, especially her Yin energy. Once it is poured into your body, it will directly burn you into


    ashes and leave nothing behind.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Adrian was shocked. ¡°Are you saying that the first man who has sex with her will die?¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    The old hammer said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about ordinary humans like your kind, excluding others from the Titan


    Tribe¡­ In fact, a woman from the tribe can only marry a man from the tribe. Otherwise, she simply has


    a death wish.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Why is Xerxes Lawlor still alive and kicking? Logically, shouldn¡¯t he have been¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jade said something that made his eyes widen in disbelief.


    ¡°I am still a virgin.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you marry Xerxes again after the divorce? If you are still a virgin, then how did you get


    married? Could it be that you got married without the consummation?¡±


    ¡°Pooh! You really can¡¯t say anything nice with your foul mouth. It was a fake marriage.¡±


    Adrian was speechless. He was truly stunned!


    Adrian


    Alex


    The old hammer also mentioned one thing, even if a man could withstand her scorching Yin energy,


    they would not have any offspring after coption because she could not bear a child¡­ The interior


    bodies of the females from the Titan Tribe were likeva, so what kind of sperm could survive in such


    an environment?


    At the same time, Jeremy also rushed into this world with the people from the Returning Sword Sect.


    Instantly, he regretted his decision.


    The endless astral wind blew the people¡¯s souls till they were about to shatter. It did not take long


    before casualties started showing up¡­ Jeremy brought in twelve people, but the astral wind blew five


    of them to death within a few minutes. The remaining few people were drenched in blood and yelled in


    pain.


    The people from Rakshasa Temple also came in soon after.


    When both parties met each other, their eyes brimmed with tears.


    An elder from Rakshasa Temple looked shocked and shouted, ¡°This ce¡­ This ce is not the


    Fuzen Tower, nor is it the Dao Field of Terra Mountain! Oh my God! This is the Demon Cleansing


    Tower!¡±


    Jeremy asked loudly, ¡°What¡¯s the Demon Cleansing Tower?¡°


    That elder replied, ¡°That is¡­ After real celestial demons enter the Demon Cleansing Tower, they will be


    cleansed without leaving their corpses behind. As soon as people like us enter the Demon Cleansing


    Tower, we will be goners. All of us are going to die here!¡±

 Chapter 2914

    Chapter 2914


    The people from Rakshasa Temple had upied the Fuzen Tower of Terra Mountain and seemed to


    have done a detailed investigation on its history.


    That man introduced, ¡°Legend has it that a great battle between the deities and demons had broken


    out in the middle of the ancient era. Taikoubou held the Investiture of the Gods and carried out the


    deification here at Terra Mountain, but some absolutely dreadful devils could not be killed by normal


    means. Hence, the Demon Cleansing Tower was built on Fuzen Tower.¡±


    ¡°The ancient demons would be ground to dust once they fell into the Demon Cleansing Tower, let alone


    those who hadn¡¯t achieved Incarnate Deity level like us.¡±


    After the group finished listening to the introduction of the elder from Rakshasa Temple, all their hearts


    sank.


    In addition, the astral wind blew onto their bodies endlessly and sliced open their flesh like des, the


    pain so intense it prated into their bone marrow. After that, they helplessly saw theirpanions


    falling one by one. Few could resist such psychological pressure.


    ¡°Sect Master, what should we do? Help! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Somebody! Come and save us! We aren¡¯t demons!¡± The group of people shouted as they burst into


    tears.


    Jeremy was not fine either, but he was a half-stepped Incarnated Deity. Furthermore, he usually


    cherished his life so much that he would wear many magical treasures for defense. Since he was the


    sect master and his magical treasures were of high level, he managed to resist them.


    ¡°Over here! There is a boulder over here!¡±


    ¡°Everyone from the Returning Sword Sect. Come here quickly while you carry the corpses on the


    ground!¡±


    Everyone understood it. They could use the corpses as their shields.


    However, all spatial magical treasures couldn¡¯t be used in this ce. Only magical treasures in their


    mind pces and those bound to their souls could be used¡­ At that moment, they had no choice but


    to utilize whatever magical treasures at their disposal to block the wind, all for another moment of


    survival.


    The astral wind was sometimes strong and sometimes weak. This processsted for a while before it


    finally stopped.


    ***


    ng! ng! ng!


    While Jade pinned Stefan down, he began hearing the endless sound of the astral wind hitting the


    Mystic Armor. The sound made on Jade¡¯s body also rang in his ears non-stop.


    Stefan


    Alex


    However, these soundster diminished until they disappearedpletely. The astral wind stopped


    too.


    Stefan heaved a massive sigh of relief. As soon as he breathed, he smelled a particrly fragrant odor.


    Then, something wet and sticky fell on his body.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Stefan touched it before he looked up. The next second, he was stunned. It turned out to be golden


    blood.


    Stefan


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    It was Jade¡¯s blood.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Jade? Jade Benmore?¡±


    He sensed that Jade was motionless as though she was dead. Then, her body, which was supposed to


    be in gold, reverted to its previous state and the skin in front of her was abnormally white.


    ¡®When did she return to her original appearance?¡¯


    Stefan found Jade¡¯s vital signs were faint and her life hanging by a thread. He then saw her body


    covered in wounds made by the astral wind. Her clothes and pants had long been shredded, and her


    flesh was severely mutted. Exposed bones could be seen in many areas.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡± Stefan was so terrified his voice distorted. He then cried all of a sudden.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Jade Benmore, are you a fool? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had lifted your status?¡±


    Stefan¡¯s heart skipped a beat while his limbs trembled. Now, he med himself for letting Jade pin him


    down. After learning that she was unscathed , he was rxed and was even in the frame of mind to


    experience the greatness of getting pinned down by a beauty. Thus, he ignored her abnormal status.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Jade! Jade! Hang on! You can¡¯t die! Do you want me to live with guilt for the rest of my life?!¡±


    He wanted to feed her healing pills, but he could not even open his storage ring. So, he immediately


    channeled his divine power into her body.


    However¡­

 Chapter 2915

    Chapter 2915


    Judging by Jade¡¯s current condition, she had lost excessive blood due to the severe destruction of her


    flesh.


    ¡®What should I do? She will really die if it goes on like this!¡¯


    Albert beat his brains out until he finally found a way from The Ultimate Book of Medicine¡­


    Albert


    Alex


    To replenish blood with blood. To replenish flesh with flesh.


    Poof!


    Albert cut open his radial artery directly. Blood gushed out with mystical energy, condensing into a


    Zharvakko spell formation in the air before falling on Jade. Then, he kept pouring his blood on her


    injuries.


    Albert


    Alex


    One minute, five minutes¡­


    Albert did not know how much he had shed.


    Albert


    Alex


    A voice could be heard saying next to him, ¡°You¡¯re going to die.¡±


    It was the old hammer.


    ¡°For the Titan Tribe, your blood has too little life energy. You can¡¯t save her even if you were to shed all


    your blood.¡±


    After saying that, it sighed deeply.


    Albert blew his top. ¡°Old geezer! This is all your f*cking fault! If you hadn¡¯t activated some nonsensical


    bloodline inside her, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to shield me. And what¡¯s the oue? This garbage


    suddenly disappeared! Why didn¡¯t you remind me? Are you some scammer, old geezer?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    The old hammer snorted coldly. ¡°Her bloodline energy is too weak. How can you me me? I have


    never seen someone as weak as her in the Titan Tribe. Such a weak girl is unworthy of bing my


    master. I will find a stronger Titan Tribe member.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°I, Grandpa Hammer, don¡¯t feel like talking to you! I will start looking for that member right now!¡±


    The Martello Celia had been secretly absorbing Jade¡¯s golden blood that had dripped on the ground,


    and now, it was done. A totem then appeared on the hammer with circles of ripplesing out of it as


    if it could ignore all barriers.


    Albert saw it glowing but did not pay attention to it in the slightest. He was now entirely focused on


    rescuing Jade.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡®Can I shed all my blood? I think so!¡¯


    That being said, Albert had powerful blood regenerating ability.


    Albert


    Alex


    It was unknown how long had passed, but Albert felt a little dizzy because of excessive blood loss.


    Presently, he could hear the old hammer¡¯s panicked grunts. ¡°Impossible. Impossible. What happened?


    Where is the Titan Tribe?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert opened his eyes. After looking at Jade, he continued bleeding.


    Albert


    Alex


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, brat. Are you still alive? I ask of you. Where has the Titan Tribe gone? I have searched countless


    worlds, but I couldn¡¯t find a single person with the Titan Tribe bloodline!¡± the old hammer came over


    and asked Albert.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Albert continued to bleed.


    Albert


    Alex


    The old hammer said, ¡°You ¡¯re going to die if you keep bleeding.¡±


    Albert did not respond.


    Albert


    Alex


    Meanwhile, the old hammer continued its search. A few minutester, the hammer screamed with


    horror. ¡°Could it be that while I was sleeping for 100,000 years, the Titan Tribe¡­ Died out? Only this


    frail, sicklydy remains?¡±


    Then, it looked at Albert. ¡°Why do you still have blood? Shouldn¡¯t you have been bled dry long ago?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert moved his eyelids. Finally, he pressed his wound.


    Albert


    Alex


    He did feel that he was running out of blood, and now, he still had to do something else to replenish


    flesh with flesh. He took out a sword and shed his thigh, cutting off a piece of flesh before putting on


    Jade¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± shouted the old hammer.


    It had lived for countless millennia, but it had never seen such a brutal and outrageous scene in its life.


    ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡±


    Albert ignored it. He gestured at the wound on Jade¡¯s waist, feeling that the flesh on his thigh was a


    little insufficient. Hence, he made another sh at his stomach¡­


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Oh?!¡±


    The old hammer croaked, ¡°This brat truly makes Grandpa Hammer feel a tingling on the scalp¡­ If only


    I have a scalp. Unbelievable. Unbelievable. This brat is even willing to abandon his life.¡±

 Chapter 2916

    Chapter 2916


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After letting out a light snort, Jade¡¯s consciousness returned, and she woke up. Right after she woke


    up, she felt numbness, a tingling and tight sensation, all over her body. She touched her body and was


    shocked¡­


    ¡®Where is Rowan? Where is that brat?¡¯


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Huh? You really managed to survive. You kind of surprised me.¡± An old voice woke Jade up, it was the


    old hammer nagging.


    As soon as Jade got to her feet, she saw arge expanse of dark red blood and Rowan lying


    motionless on the ground.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Rowan! Rowan¡­ Wake up!


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Ah¡­ His leg, his stomach, and this¡­ What happened? How is there so much


    blood?! Why is he so badly injured?¡±


    Jade looked anxious as she shook Rowan repeatedly.


    Rowan


    Alex


    The old hammer said, ¡°He is going to die soon¡­ This guy is really strange. Logically, he should have


    been dead. Why is his life still hanging by a thread? Why does he refuse to die?¡±


    At the old hammer¡¯s words and tone, Jade¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. ¡°Tell me. What on earth


    happened?¡±


    The old hammer said casually, ¡°The process was very simple. Your bloodline was too weak. The


    activation time of the Titan Tribe bloodline was limited, so you were almost killed by the astral wind.


    This brat saved you with his flesh and blood, but, hmm¡­ He is about to die. Consider it¡­ Him fulfilling


    his wish.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Do you not understand me? Yourprehension is so terrible. I think it¡¯s unlikely that you will activate


    your bloodline. Fine! You may see it for yourself!¡±


    A screen suddenly lit up from one side of the Martello Celia. This was just like movie footage, not to


    mention it was extremely clear. The scene of Jade protecting Rowan under her body before the astral


    wind knocked her out was ying.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Then, she saw Rowan sever his artery and pour his blood on her body.


    Rowan


    Alex


    The footage was fast-forwarded¡­ He shed more and more blood¡­


    The old hammer chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s really strange. This brat¡¯s blood is actually more than the volume of his


    entire body. Normal people would have long died¡­¡±


    Looking at the footage, Jade paled with trembling lips.


    Then, it was the scene of cutting out his flesh.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The old hammer narrated, ¡°This brat harbored deep feelings for you. He cut off his flesh piece by


    piece¡­ I could feel the pain just by looking at him.¡±


    Jade covered her mouth with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°This guy. Was¡­ Was he insane?¡±


    Jade¡¯s heart trembled as she twitched and burst into tears. She had never thought that someone would


    sacrifice himself for her sake. No one had ever done that for her!


    The old hammermented, ¡°It is easy to find a priceless treasure, but it is hard to have a Romeo! This


    brat is filled with merit for saving the sole descendant of the Titan Tribe. How about this? I will grant him


    a quick and painless death!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± rebuked Jade. Hugging Joe, Jade flew into a rage.


    Joe,


    Alex,


    Golden light shot out of her eyes, with totems soaring inside.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± The old hammer was stunned. ¡°You couldn¡¯t activate the bloodline in your body when you were


    near death. However, when you hear that your love is about to die, you actually show signs of


    activation! Looks like you really love each other to the core. But unfortunately, he can¡¯t impregnate you


    or have a child with you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! He is my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Disciple? Oh gosh¡­¡± The old hammer seemed to have bitten its tongue¡­ If only it had a tongue. ¡°Of


    course, it is a duty for a disciple to save his master. He will die a worthy death.¡±


    Jade gritted her teeth. ¡°I want to save him.¡±


    The old hammer refuted, ¡°You can¡¯t save him. He is beyond salvation.¡±


    Jade¡¯s eyes looked firm. ¡°When I briefly activated my bloodline, I acquired some information. The Titan


    Tribe has an omnipotent spell called the Life Sacrifice.¡±


    The old hammer screamed like a eunuch. ¡°Have you gone mad?! If you use the Life Sacrifice, your life


    will be merged with this human! If he dies, you will die too!¡±

 Chapter 2917

    Chapter 2917


    ¡°What does it matter?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Alright, but you still can¡¯t save him.¡± The old hammer suddenly said in a rxed tone, ¡°It¡¯s


    because the Life Sacrifice is a mystic art of the Titan Tribe. You don¡¯t have the ability to activate your


    bloodline, so you naturally can¡¯t use this mystic art¡­ Hmm, perhaps you can use it in the future, but he


    will be long gone leaving any bones behind.¡±


    Tears gently slid down Jade¡¯s face as she looked at Jamie, who had long been unconscious.


    Jamie,


    Alex,


    ¡°Did you know? In fact, I tricked him into bing my disciple.¡± Jade seemed to be muttering to


    herself.


    ¡°Back then, he was so weak that I could kill him with a p, but he was already flirty and had a few


    women.


    ¡°What I hate the most is unfaithful men and scumbags, but he knew medical skills, which were what we


    needed urgently. Thus, I tricked him into bing my disciple so that he could serve me.¡±


    The old hammer hummed. ¡°Then, all the more reason that you don¡¯t need the Life Sacrifice! If such a


    man is dead, so be it!¡±


    Jade did not seem to hear anything.


    ¡°But I slowly discovered many good points about this scumbag. He is honest, hardworking, and always


    strives forughable goals. He also practices justice without hesitation¡­ He is very much like me!¡±


    ¡°He is also very foolish. He often abandons his life for women¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the life of every woman he knows is more valuable than his own.¡±


    ¡°Since I met him, I seem to have never done anything for him as a master. On the contrary, he often


    contributed and got injured for my sake. He even neglected his life for my sake¡­¡±


    ¡°I have failed my role as a master!¡±


    She lowered her head as she muttered to herself. Tears streamed down her face onto Richard¡¯s face.


    The faint golden light in her eyes was overwhelming, and the totems became increasingly brighter.


    Richard


    Alex


    Then, golden light also abruptly emanated from her body.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The old hammer was stunned.


    ¡®The bloodline is being activated?¡¯


    ¡®What an intense emotion. This is¡­ Her mental strength is awakening?¡¯


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What a powerful fixation¡­¡¯


    ¡®She actually broke the taboo for this man cum disciple. Oh my God! I have never seen the mental


    strength of any Titan Tribe member awaken with such intense fluctuations! What kind of obsession is


    this? Even if they are a couple, she can¡¯t possibly trigger such a powerful mental impact, right?¡¯


    A golden vortex was formed around Jade¡¯s body, enveloping the two people.


    ¡°Richard Rockefeller, from today¡­ I will be your guardian angel!¡¯


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Life¡­ Sacrifice!¡±


    ***


    Richard woke up half an hour after Jade used the Life Sacrifice. He was alive and kicking, and his


    entire body was intact.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Huh? The recovery this time was faster than I thought!¡±


    Richard jumped up. Seeing the unscathed Jade who hade back to life, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He then walked over and asked, ¡°How are you? Do you still feel unwell? Let me check your pulse.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    He grabbed Jade¡¯s snow-white wrist.


    Jade allowed him to grab her wrist as she looked at him with passion in her beautiful eyes.


    Richard checked her pulse for a while before he let her go. ¡°Not bad. Not bad. Everything is normal¡­


    Uh. Your eyes look so dangerous and are full of aggression. Jade Benmore, you haven¡¯t be a


    nympho that¡¯s trying to devour me, have you?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Jade stretched out her hand at lightning speed and pinched his nose.


    ¡®Oh crap! She¡¯s too fast!¡¯


    Richard couldn¡¯t dodge it, and his nose was pinched.


    Richard


    Alex


    Jade slowly leaned over the distance between the two only¡­ 0.01 centimeters.


    Jade¡¯s red lips parted slightly as she whispered in a gentle and soft voice, ¡°Call me master!¡±

 Chapter 2918

    Chapter 2918


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡®Uh. Does she harbor strange feelings for me after using my flesh and blood? Is there such an intimate


    way to address a master? Judging from her look, she is not trying to y some kind of ethically


    forbidden game, is she? It sounds exciting, but¡­¡¯


    Ludwig backed off unconsciously.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    At that moment, the bbermouth, Grandpa Hammer, directly mentioned the Life Sacrifice. During the


    conversation, it even said that Ludwig had received a great advantage. The Titan Tribe¡¯s lifespan was


    several times that of a human, meaning Ludwig would greatly increase his lifespan.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Alex


    At the same time, the Titan Tribe¡¯s specialty was high body strength. Once the bloodline was activated,


    the physical body would be a supreme magical treasure.


    Since Ludwig had received the Life Sacrifice, his body strength would continue to be enhanced with the


    passage of time, and he could reach up to half of the strength of the Titan Tribe.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    However¡­


    ¡°What are you talking about? Are our lives merged? If she dies, will I die too? You¡¯ve got to be kidding


    me. Wouldn¡¯t that mean I have to worry everyday about dying anytime?¡±


    Ludwig immediately jumped up upon learning the biggest w of the Life Sacrifice.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Jade flicked her fingers and hit Ludwig¡¯s forehead. ¡°You unfilial disciple¡­ Are you cursing your master


    to die early? I just saved your life! You would¡¯ve been long dead without my Life Sacrifice! I should be


    aggrieved! I will also be dragged down by your death.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m going to die soon?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It did.¡± Jade pointed at the Martello Celia.


    Ludwig was truly dejected! He was well aware of his body. He had Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone, Yin-Yang Chi,


    Yellow Obsidian Chi, and the True Martial Marrow. In addition, he had constructed a Zharvakko


    talisman in his body before he fell into aa. As long as he spent a little time recuperating and


    healing his injuries, he would recover from all the injuries.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    However¡­


    Ludwig was speechless about Jade¡¯s action.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Even so¡­


    ¡°You bast*rd hammer, don¡¯t spew nonsense if you don¡¯t know anything. Who¡¯s going to die?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear. I was feigning death while maximizing my life energy to heal my injuries. My body is


    full of treasures, and my recovery ability is extremely rare, but because of this bast*rd¡¯s Life Sacrifice,


    I¡­ I¡¯m going to melt you down and turn you into a scale.¡±


    Jade was stunned. It turned out to be a misunderstanding.


    However¡­


    ¡°Can the Life Sacrifice be reversed?¡± asked Ludwig.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Impossible. Don¡¯t ever think about it in this lifetime,¡± replied the old hammer.


    Jadeforted him, ¡°Fine. You should just get over it. Now that I have awakened the Titan Tribe¡¯s


    bloodline, my strength is no longer what it used to be. I feel that I have be invincible in the world


    again. Rest assured. I will protect you. If someone dares to bully you , I will beat him to death.¡±


    ¡°What if Xerxes Lawlor bullies me?¡±


    ¡°I will castrate him.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Mark your words.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jade rolled her beautiful eyes. ¡°Are you jealous of Xerxes after realizing that you have fallen in love


    with me?¡±


    Ludwig rolled his eyes. ¡°I still don¡¯t want to die. It would be especially depressing if I were scorched to


    death by your Yin energy¡­ Bute to think of it, it¡¯s still quite depressing. There is one more woman


    who can control my fate.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Jade was startled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who else can control your fate?¡±


    Ludwig said, ¡°The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens. I signed a master-servant contract with her.


    Once she dies, I will die too. Then¡­¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die too?¡±


    Jade was restless. The fate of two people suddenly ended up being the fate of three. The risks had just


    increased exponentially.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. How could you sign such a contract?¡±


    ¡°What else could I do? The situation was urgent at that time. I would die if I didn¡¯t sign it.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯ t know either.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Jade said, ¡°I have an idea¡­ Imprison the Mystic Maiden of the Nine


    Heavens, and don¡¯t let her out. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 2919

    Chapter 2919


    ¡°What if shemits suicide?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Crappy hammer, it¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    ***


    In the Demon Cleansing Tower, Jeremy and the others were searching for a way out.


    The elder from Rakshasa Temple had said that the Demon Cleansing Tower was specifically built for


    demonic gods, but every cloud had a silver lining. It was gentler toward existences that were not


    demonic gods, so there should be a way out. As long as they could find a way out, they could leave this


    ce alive.


    However, that wouldn¡¯t be easy to find. And, the interior of this tower was akin to a world of unknown


    size.


    ¡°Huh?! There are traces of blood here!¡±


    ¡°Looks like they are still fresh.¡±


    Someone shouted, lighting up the crowd¡¯s mood at once.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s the blood of Jamie Rockefeller and Jade Benmore!¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°Guys, hurry and look for them. Jamie Rockefeller is proficient in spell formations and mystic arts.


    Since he could open the entrance to the Demon Cleansing Tower, he can find a way out for sure. May


    God bless that guy so that he doesn¡¯t die early.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    Someone also said viciously, ¡°If this bast*rd hadn¡¯t opened this entrance and misled us into thinking


    that it was the real entrance to the Dao Field of Terra Mountain, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this


    situation today. Once we¡¯re done using that guy, I¡¯m going to give him a taste of cruelty.¡±


    Many people seemingly had the same idea.


    Only Jeremy thought of Jade and the Martello Celia in her hands. There had to be a secret inside the


    Martello Celia, whereas Jade¡­ He could tell that her body was slightly unique with unlimited potential.


    If he could acquire her or capture her for a proper study, he might get unexpected gains.


    It did not take long before they discovered Jamie and Jade.


    Jamie


    Alex


    After all, the bloodstains along the way were more obvious. Whether Jamie had saved Jade or Jade


    had saved Rowan, it must¡¯ve taken them a lot of time.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Rowan,


    Alex,


    A disciple from the Returning Sword Sect shouted, ¡°I found Jamie Rockefeller! They are here!¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    However, a golden figure with a massive ck shadow abruptly descended from the sky right after the


    voice fell.


    That was Jade with the Martello Celia. She had activated the golden Titan body of the Titan Tribe and


    leaped dozens of meters in the air. She then smashed that man from the Returning Sword Sect who


    had just shouted, into a pulp with a loud boom.


    ¡°Holy crap! How manly!¡±


    Right after Jamie said that, Jade came back while carrying the Martello Ce. She then stood in front of


    him and said, ¡°Your injuries have just healed. Don¡¯t move around. I will protect you.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m all healed up.¡±


    ¡°But there are many of them! Be a good boy!¡± Jade Benmore patted his fair face before she rushed out


    with the hammer.


    On the other side, twenty to thirty experts from the Returning Sword Sect and Rakshasa Temple under


    Jeremy¡¯s lead had gathered around.


    Roar!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Jade vented all the grievance, tyranny, resentment and pain she had umted all this time. The


    Returning Sword Sect and Rakshasa Temple had inflicted a wave of shame and death to the Flying


    Eagles, unleashing the full potential of her Titan bloodline.


    Now, she wanted to exterminate all those people in one fell swoop.


    Witnessing the scene, Jamie was dumbstruck as the changes before and after activating her bloodline


    were too great. She narrowly escaped death when she previously fought Jeremy alone, but now, she


    managed to fight so many.


    Jamie


    Alex


    The Titan Tribe was truly divine!


    However, the next second, Jamie shouted, ¡°Holy crap!¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    Not only did Jade fail to fight the crowd, but she was surrounded by peril after Jeremy cornered her


    with a few sword shes. The others¡¯ killer moves also made her look wretched.


    Jamie rushed over and unleashed an Icebound spell with a wave of his hand.


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°Leave quickly!¡±


    While pulling Jade¡¯s arm and running out at lightning speed, Jamie said, ¡°I thought you really became


    Super Saiyan all of a sudden, but it turned out that you were teasing me.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jade was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Hammer, I clearly felt that I could take them down. Why did I have so


    little energy, as if I had used it up?¡±

 Chapter 2920

    Chapter 2920


    When Jade killed the first person, she was extremely domineering and looked simply invincible.


    However, she did not expect to use up all the power at once.


    As a result, she ended up in a predicament and was almost captured by Jeremy when she rushed over


    to kill the second person.


    The old geezer in the Martello Celia said, ¡°You have just awakened the bloodline of the Titan Tribe. Did


    you really you were invincible? It¡¯s not like the awakened bloodline has turned you into a new person.


    You will possess the same amount of energy as you originally had.¡±


    ¡°No way! Then, was my awakening all for nothing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. You awakened the hard conditions from the awakened bloodline. Your body, for


    instance, could only hold a hundred points of power before, but you can now hold one million points.


    Your previous rate of absorbing the Earth essence was one, but now it is ten thousand. This is the


    essential difference. Do you understand? You activated the Life Sacrifice for him right after you


    awakened your bloodline. You have never umted any power, so how is your body going to


    provide so much energy for you?¡±


    Abraham said, ¡°I understand! It is like you are a horse. Previously, you were a short, skinny, probably a


    sickly little rookie¡­¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Jade red at him. ¡°Who are you calling sick? Who¡¯s the rookie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy. You have now awakened and be a Nisean horse that can run at a


    breakneck speed, for instance, but your energy has, in fact, originated from the same source, that is


    eating grass and drinking water¡­ One ate less, while the other one ate more¡­¡±


    The old hammer said, ¡°This analogy is right. Your current capacity isrge, and you still need to fill up


    the energy, but the energy doesn¡¯t appear out of thin air. Eating is the first key trick, and the important


    ability of the Titan Tribe is eating.¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh¡­¡±


    Jade couldn¡¯t imagine herself turning into a glutton. She would have to stuff food into her month all the


    time. That was too terrifying.


    The Martello Celia said, ¡°The Titan Tribe eats everything.¡±


    Abraham was shocked. ¡°They eat everything? Can they eat mud?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°They can!¡±


    ¡°Can they eat metal?¡±


    ¡°They can!¡±


    ¡°How about stones?¡±


    ¡°They are edible too!¡±


    ¡°The toilet¡¯s¡­¡±


    Smack! Jade pped him on the head. ¡°Who are you trying to disgust?¡±


    Abraham said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    Abraham


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    The old hammer said, ¡°You need to eat higher tier food as the degree of awakening increases. After


    reaching a certain level, the low-tier food will be consumed for nothing.¡±


    The two people ran as they talked. Those behind them didn¡¯t let them off the hook so easily and kept


    chasing. Moreover, ten or so extremely powerful flying swords kept swarming around them.


    Whoosh!


    A figure flew over the two people¡¯s heads andnded in front of them. It was none other than the sect


    master of the Returning Sword Sect, Jeremy Trippier.


    With a wave of the hand, a hundred flying swords appeared in front of Jeremy and lined up in a circr


    formation. The tips of the swords trembled lightly and pointed at Abraham and Jade. He then said, ¡°If


    you both join my Returning Sword Sect, I will wipe the te clean. What do you think?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Jade jumped high and swung the hammer at him. Just now, she felt that she had strength again. She


    had just absorbed the energy on the way to their escape, but it was only enough for one blow.


    A burst of explosions ensued.


    Half of Jeremy¡¯s flying swords shed loudly with the Martello Celia.


    Half of the flying swords were knocked back, but the other half shot out like meteors, targeting Jade.


    Jade screwed up again at the critical moment. She ran back with injuries all over her body, looking


    wretched. Abraham had again rescued her from the siege with the Icebound Spell and the Dao Killing


    Sword.


    Abraham


    Alex


    However, the enemies behind quickly caught up to them and surrounded them.


    There was no way of escape before their eyes.


    Just then, a whistling sound rang in their ears. Regardless of Mozart, Jade, Returning Sword Sect, or


    Rakshasa Temple, the sound remained fresh in their memories, such that they could never forget it in


    this lifetime, that was the boundless astral wind in this ce. It stopped for a while earlier, but


    unexpectedly, it came again.


    Mozart,


    Alex,


    Someone instantly shouted, ¡°Everyone, be careful! The astral wind ising again!¡±


    ¡°Holy crap! Why is iting again? Everyone, hurry and find a boulder to hide yourselves!¡±


    ¡°This ce is empty. Where can we find any boulders?¡±

 Chapter 2921

    Chapter 2921


    ¡°Dig the ground!¡±


    The assault of the astral wind had taken the lives of many from the two ancient sects. They had also


    experienced pain worse than death, and they couldn¡¯t care less about Barne and Jade now. Under the


    situation where no boulders could be found, the people desperately dug a hole in the ground.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne seized the opportunity and unleashed a Frost Arrow at Jeremy. He took Jade¡¯s hand and quickly


    cut and ran to the side. The two people¡¯s bodies had an advantage in the face of Jeremy.


    Barne


    Alex


    However, a lingering fear bugged them when they thought of the previous situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dig into the ground!¡±


    Barne believed that even Jeremy was unlikely toe after them in this astral Windstorm. Moreover,


    they had changed their positions many times midway, so it should be hard to find them.


    Barne


    Alex


    Boom!


    Barne dug the ground with the Dao Killing Sword. The ground was extremely hard after being


    thoroughly tempered by the astral wind¡­ If it were slightly more fragile, it would have long been razed.


    The rest were all deviants among the stones.


    Barne


    Alex


    After the shnded on the ground, only a sword mark with a depth of ten centimeters was made.


    However, it was pretty decent. Afternding dozens of shes on the ground, a small crater was finally


    created.


    Then, Jade made a move by directly hammering the ground a dozen times with the Martello Cello. The


    crater immediately became two or three timesrger.


    As the astral wind got stronger, the two people hurriedly hid in the crater and sealed the opening with


    the Martello Ce.


    The crater that had been made in a hurry was naturally shallow, so it looked crowded when the two


    people were hiding in it. They needed to face each other and lie down side by side. Barne could even


    feel the warm air she exhaled. Moreover, her thighs were stunningly supple.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne gulped involuntarily, and his body was a little restless¡­ He did not move ording to his will.


    Jade lifted her long leg and pressed it on his body as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t move around!¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t indulge in a flight of fancy either!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking of you.¡±


    Jade rolled her eyes. ¡°Who were you thinking of then? You have so many women. Could you think of


    all of them at once? I wonder how you still can love anyone when you love someone deeply?


    Therefore, can I interpret that you actually don¡¯t love any of the women around you, but you just love


    their bodies?¡±


    Barne couldn¡¯t answer her question.


    Barne


    Alex


    Who did he love the most?


    It was undoubtedly Dorothy. However, his experience with Dorothy was rather indescribable because


    ire¡¯s constant interference made him lose interest. Cheryl and Daya stepped in at that time.


    Regardless of the reason and the true colors of a man, or he tried to escape that tiring marriage at that


    time, he did not refuse them¡­


    After that, the situation got slightly out of hand.


    ¡°Sigh. Love begins for no reason. Perhaps I really don¡¯t understand love.¡±


    ¡°However, I have to shoulder my responsibilities. Since they have given their hearts to me, I can¡¯t bear


    to trample on them¡­¡±


    ¡°How about you? Do you understand love?¡±


    Jade smiled with eloquent misery. ¡°I thought I understood it, but in fact, I don¡¯t understand it at all.¡±


    Barne said, ¡°Tell me the story between you and Principal Lawlor.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel happy talking about it.¡±


    ¡°We are doing nothing anyway. If you keep repressing the feelings in your heart, they will soon be


    a tight knot.¡±


    ¡°You are nosy. l have figured it out, and there is no longer a knot in my heart. I couldn¡¯t change, and he


    couldn¡¯t change me either. Someone like me is unsuitable for falling in love. Whoever falls in love with


    me will be exhausted.¡±


    Barne nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Heroes have been lonely since antiquity, let alone a national-level


    superheroine.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    The astral wind outside became increasingly intense. Jade pressed her hand against the stone wall.


    Then, she suddenly noticed that the stone wall was shattering and bing soft, followed by a rush of


    energy into her body.


    ¡°Am I¡­ Eating stones?¡±


    ¡°The stones here contain energy too? What are these stones?¡±


    Five minutester, Jade took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine again! Let¡¯s kill them!¡±

 Chapter 2922

    Chapter 2922


    Whoosh!


    Right after Abraham got to his feet, he noticed that the earlier crater had copsed into arge area.


    Judging from the situation, the stones supposed to be as hard as iron seemed to have weathered out.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Meanwhile, Jade¡¯s body was covered in glittering golden light.


    ¡°You can really eat stones!¡±


    As Abraham spoke, he took out the Dao Killing Sword and rushed out along with Jade. Jeremy might


    not find them, but he could find those people from Rakshasa Temple and the Returning Sword Sect.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Wait a minute! How are we going to fightter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a n!¡±


    Jade said, ¡°I¡¯ll be the main attacker. You just have to watch me from the sidelines.¡±


    Abraham was a little angry. ¡°Do you think I live off women?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Jade said with a smile, ¡°You can force yourself to!¡±


    She rushed over right after saying that!


    Having devoured a certain amount of unique energy from those stones this time, her power was much


    greater than before. After the two people identified the direction, they endured the razor-like astral wind


    and sneaked over.


    ***


    At that moment, the people from Rakshasa Temple and Returning Sword Sect were shivering under the


    blow of the endless astral wind.


    Incessant walls and chilling cries of pain could be heard. The stones on the ground were abnormally


    hard. Although Abraham and Jade had used supreme weapons, they only managed to create a small


    crater. The weapons in those people¡¯s hands were of the lower tier, so it was even more impossible for


    them to make a crater that could contain people or allow them to lie down. Hence, in the end, they


    could only gather around and hug each other before taking turns to endure the damage from the astral


    wind.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°D*mn it! All of this is that bast*rd Rockefeller¡¯s fault! If he hadn¡¯t created this portal, would we have


    come here to bear this sin?¡±


    ¡°When I go outter, I will torture that mongrel hard for sure. Ah¡­ It hurts so badly! My bones are going


    to break! Who can take my ce for a while?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It will be an easy way out to kill him. Rumor has it that his house is full of beauties. Even


    his mother is an unparalleled looker. I¡¯m dying to pin his mother down and bonk her¡­¡±


    When Abraham and Jade sneaked over, they happened to hear the group of people ranting.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham¡®s blood rushed right into his brain upon hearing thest sentence.


    Abraham


    Alex


    When Jade noticed the instant fluctuation of his emotions, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I want to kill them!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ What¡¯s bonk supposed to mean?¡±


    Rarely surfing the, the official Americanmander of the Flying Eagles naturally did not know


    some weird Inte ng, nor did she know the special meaning of the word ¡®bonk¡¯.


    Abraham stared at her. ¡°A little girl like you is better off not knowing.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Jade blinked and nodded. ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll kill them for you!¡±


    After that, when that group of people had plunged into the abyss of misery and was suffering a fate


    worse than death under the blow of the astral wind, Jade fell from the sky while clutching the huge


    Martello Celia.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It is¡­ Holy crap! It is the Martello Celia! Hurry and run!¡±


    However, Jade simply ignored the martial virtues andunched a sneak attack right away.


    When they saw the Martello Ce smashing down, only a few people could react to it. Just as they


    wanted to dodge it, the million-pound hammer already smashed their heads with an extremely


    tyrannical impact.


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    With a single blow, at least ten people were hit and died on the spot.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jade Benmore! It¡¯s that woman! Kill her! Kill her..!¡±


    The people roared furiously after they came to their senses and had a narrow escape.


    It was then that Abraham made a move as well. As soon as heunched an attack, a series of


    explosions rang out from the mental domain, Great Icebound Spell, Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth


    Incantation as well as the True Martial Tyrant Sword from the Dao Killing Sword.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The people who just had a close call in Jade¡¯s attack were instantly stunned. They were mentally numb


    from the blow of the astral wind in the first ce. This time, they werepletely overwhelmed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, another five people died under Abraham¡¯s attack assist.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°How bold!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Jeremy reacted quickly, but he had lost the preemptive opportunity because he did not expect Abraham


    and Jade tounch a sneak attack in the astral wind. He sustained heavy casualties this time.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Boom!

 Chapter 2923

    Chapter 2923


    Jeremy was angry to see only a few minions remaining on his side. It was almost impossible if he


    wanted to capture the two people alive. Then, he had no other option but to kill them!


    ¡°I¡¯m your opponent.¡± Jade soared into the sky, glittering brightly with golden light all over her body,


    blinding everyone. Clear totems also abruptly appeared on the Martello Celia.


    Her power was different after activating the bloodline. This blow ended up with both parties on almost


    an equal footing.


    Jeremy was stunned.


    He had exchanged blows with Jade several times. At first, he seemed to be ying cat and mouse with


    her, butter, herbat power got stronger with each blow. The astounding rate of improvements was


    simply unimaginable.


    ¡®Is this woman a freak?¡¯


    At this point, it was a fight to the death.


    ¡°Woman, I was going to spare your life, but now, I have changed my mind!¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze became extremely serious as he treated Jade as an opponent of the same level.


    However, Jade knew her condition, exhausted again, she had to replenish her energy before she could


    fight. Two strange vertexes subsequently appeared beneath the soles of her feet, absorbing the energy


    of underground rocks desperately.


    The sensation was bizarre.


    It indicated how extraordinary the rocks in this expanse ofnd were. To the Titan Tribe, the energy


    contained here was surprisingly greater than the spiritual stones.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You can actually absorb underground energy? What kind of freak are you?¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes glowed with a strange light as he was truly conflicted. He had a decent research subject,


    but unfortunately, he could not use her.


    In that case¡­


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°The Returning World sh!¡±


    He condensed the hundred flying swords into one.


    A hundred feet disc spun rhythmically in the void of mysterious runes. That sword stirred up the world


    and constantly changed before it rushed straight into the sky.


    Buzz!


    The environment changed and the void shattered.


    Anderson rushed forward as he shouted, ¡°Block it together!¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°True Martial Tyrant Sword!¡±


    ¡°Second form, Star-killing sh!¡±


    Jade also swung the Martello Celia.


    ¡°Divine Heaven-Splitting Hammer, smash the sky with one blow!¡±


    They unleashed critical blows from the two supreme weapons at the same time.


    Boom!


    An expanse of white light came into sight, the space copsed, and their voices diminished.


    Anderson and Jade simultaneously spat a mouthful of blood and stepped back consecutively.


    Meanwhile, a hundred swords that had unified in Jeremy¡¯s hand scattered from the sh. Most of them


    shattered from the impact this time, while damage of varying degrees appeared on the remaining


    swords.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Go!¡± shouted Anderson. He then pulled Jade and escaped quickly, disappearing into the astral wind.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Jeremy did not give chase. Instead, he slowly squatted and spat a mouthful of blood.


    Even he, a half-stepped Incarnate Deity, could be injured.


    ***


    Jade was severely injured.


    The direct target of Jeremy¡¯s Returning World sh, she could not withstand it with the Titan Tribe¡¯s


    body, causing the bloodline¡¯s activation state to disappear. Carrying her in his arms, Anderson quickly


    returned to the crater earlier.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Jeremy Trippier s cultivation level has far surpassed ours. Thews of his swords are too powerful.¡±


    Anderson could rte to her.


    Anderson


    Alex


    While healing her injuries with divine power, he said, ¡°The sneak attack this time was fruitful. We


    shouldn¡¯t fight again for the time being.¡±


    Jade nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll give him a hard time when there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    As soon as the astral wind stopped, Anderson carried Jade on his back and set off. The field of vision


    was limited in this ce, so he was unable to distinguish directions.


    Anderson


    Alex


    It was unknown how long he walked, but the scene before his eyes suddenly cleared up. The mist-like


    fog no longer blocked his vision, but what came into sight was an expanse of lush greenery.


    Surprisingly, a bamboo forest appeared.


    There was a quaint house in the bamboo forest!


    ¡°This ce is¡­?¡±


    They both looked solemn. How could someone live in such a ce?


    Just then, a voice could be heard. ¡°Hahaha! Strangers actually barged into the Demon Cleansing


    Tower? What rare guests! Why are you standing in front of the entrance? Hurry ande in!¡±

 Chapter 2924

    Chapter 2924


    This voice belonged to a woman. It was soft, coquettish, and a little enchanting!


    Rowan, who was carrying Jade on his back, looked back and locked eyes with her. Each other¡¯s eyes


    were filled with caution¡­ They did not even know that this ce, the Demon Cleansing Tower, was


    specifically used to destroy demonic gods.


    Rowan,


    Alex,


    ¡°What should we do? Should we go in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sensing sinister Chi. She is probably doesn¡¯t have good intentions. Be careful.¡±


    They both leaned close to each other andmunicated with divine sense.


    To their surprise, the opponent could seemingly hear their conversation via divine sense. The voice


    said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so cautious. My little sister and I are neither good nor bad people. Besides,


    we are barely managing to survive. How can we still possess the ability to hurt anyone?¡±


    Josua and Jade were stunned. At this rate, they did not know if they shouldmunicate with each


    other via divine sense.


    Josua


    Alex


    Jade said, ¡°Put me down. I¡¯m better now¡­ We don¡¯t know what this ce is. Instead of running around


    like a headless chicken, why don¡¯t we ask the owner here?¡±


    In fact, Josua had the same idea.


    Josua


    Alex


    Presently, Josua carefully put Jade down and helped her to walk forward.


    Josua


    Alex


    Rainbow energy was overflowing, and the power ofws was fluctuating in the bamboo forest. Only


    then did Josua notice that lush bamboo forest before his eyes was extremely unusual. The bamboo


    seemed to be the Divine Bamboo of Penta-lightning that could ward off evil ording to legends.


    Josua


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Alex


    In other words, it was unnatural that the gray mist couldn¡¯t be seen in this spotless-looking area.


    Instead, the bamboo forest had forcibly driven that mist out.


    Creak!


    There was a soft sound. The fence gate in front of the bamboo house opened automatically.


    The woman inside said with a smile, ¡°Dear honored guests, we sisters are unable to move freely, so we


    can¡¯t go out and wee you. You two, pleasee in on your own.¡±


    Josua pulled Jade and stepped into the door of the courtyard.


    Josua


    Alex


    Unexpectedly, the scene before their eyes changed. It was still daytime, but it had suddenly turned into


    night with stars all over the sky. Since their location shifted, they did not know where they were, and the


    bamboo house in front of them just now had also disappeared.


    Jade, unable to understand the spell formation, instantly tensed up and stuck with Josua. She was


    ready for any unexpected situation at any time and reminded Josua to be careful.


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Microcosmic Formation? Is this a test for me?¡± asked Josua. His lips curled into a sneer.


    Josua


    Alex


    The woman inside said, ¡°Mister, I can tell that you are an expert in spell formations since you can call


    out its name in this house. I don¡¯t intend to give you a hard time, but this formation exists naturally. If


    you can¡¯t break it, you will have no luck with us, sisters. Mister, I think you are the right person!¡±


    Jade blinked and whispered, ¡°Looks like you have luck withdies again.¡±


    Josua shook his head. He had both the divine and primordial eyes, and he could see some clues after


    activating them.


    Josua


    Alex


    He secretly wrote on Jade¡¯s palm with his finger, ¡®The people inside aren¡¯t humans¡¯.


    Jade understood him. Her palm seemed to itch slightly, so she scratched and squeezed it hard. She


    then wrote on Josua¡¯s palm, ¡®Leave right away if you notice something off.¡¯


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua nodded.


    Josua


    Alex


    He then pointed at his forehead, and the sword heart in his eyes easily sank before breaking the


    Microcosmic Formation easily. After that, he took Jade and skillfully passed through the spell formation


    in the courtyard of the bamboo house and stepped into the house.


    As soon as they entered the bamboo house, a fragrance greeted their noses. Surprisingly, they felt a


    refreshing sensation. At the same time, the sinister Chi also became more and more realistic. And, a


    woman in white was sitting in front of a table in the bamboo house.


    She had beautiful ck hair, a pretty face, thin eyebrows, and eyes that turned like autumn waves.

 Chapter 2925

    Chapter 2925


    She was well-endowed, had a slim waist, arge butt, and slender legs. She looked drop-dead


    gorgeous, like a pear blossom bathing in the rain.


    Not only did Mozart¡¯s eyes gleam upon meeting her, but even Jade eximed, ¡°How beautiful!¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°A charm spell?¡±


    The holy energy of the goldenke inside Mozart¡¯s body shook, and divine power coursed throughout


    his body. Buddhist songs also vibrated faintly before be instantly restored mental rity.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°How bold!¡±


    He shouted and crushed the woman in front of him with tremendous mental coercion. Some divine


    power had also transformed into Buddhist songs and exploded with rumble.


    Jade instantly came to her senses and broke out in a cold sweat.


    In fact, she was a member of the Titan Tribe with an awakened bloodline. Her first awakening was on


    the mental level. Logically, she should have long been able to escape such a charm spell. After all, she


    was still a woman. Even so, the woman before her was truly beautiful, so much so she didn¡¯t look like a


    real person.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Believe it or not, I will annihte you right away.¡±


    Mozart red at the woman, and his voice sounded like thunder. The house buzzed from the shock,


    but it was clearly unique- the power ofws inside was stronger.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart¡¯s sonic attack still couldn¡¯t inflict damage to the house.


    Mozart


    Alex


    The woman was not affected in the slightest. Instead, she stood up gracefully and said, ¡°Mister, you


    really are a gifted talent. You actually know the true mystic art and divine power of Western Buddhism. I


    wonder what level your foundation is.¡±


    Mozart pursed his lips. ¡°Why should I tell you? I¡¯d like to ask you. Who are you?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    The woman¡¯s red lips parted. ¡°My name is Andariel.¡±


    ¡°Andariel¡­ What? What did you say? You are An¡­ Andariel?¡± Mozart just repeated the name at first


    before he suddenly realized it. ¡®Is¡­ She the legendary concubine of Emperor Zeke?¡¯


    Mozart


    Alex


    The woman smiled faintly. ¡°You seemed to have heard of my name before. It looks like my legend still


    circtes in the current world. How¡­ Ridiculous.¡±


    Jade was also slightly shocked. ¡°Are you really Andariel? Are you really Andariel or that nine-tailed


    fox?¡±


    The woman said, ¡°I am a nine- tailed fox, one of the three demons in Xavion Tomb.¡±


    Mozart eximed, ¡°So you¡¯re that nine-tailed fox that scourged the Middle Bronze Age!¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Andariel snorted coldly.


    ¡°Uhm!¡± Mozart noticed that he had misspoken. Indeed, it was insulting to say those words to her in


    person. More importantly, this ce was her territory. Now that they were surrounded with perils, it was


    inappropriate to make enemies. ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯ve been influenced by too many TV series and movies


    about you out there.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Andariel asked, ¡°What are TV series and movies?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mozart exined for a long while before she could understand what TV series and movies were. Then,


    her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Hmph! Those Illuminati bast*rds are really ill-willed. As the saying goes, ¡®To


    the victor belongs the spoils¡¯. They must have bad mouthed me.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    The momentary release of her aura shocked Mozart.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Ahem. Miss Andariel. May I ask what this ce is?¡± asked Mozart.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°What is this ce? Don¡¯t you know? How did you guys evene in?¡± Andariel was puzzled.


    ¡°We¡­ Inexplicably opened a portal. Then, we just came in.¡±


    Mozart¡¯s answer made Andariel speechless.


    Mozart


    Alex


    She said, ¡°This ce is the Demon Cleansing Tower. Some people also call it the Demon ying


    Tower. It is used specifically to exterminate demons! One can enter this ce, but there is no way out!


    You both are truly asking for it. You could¡¯ve gone somewhere else, but you insisted oning to this


    kind of ce to court death! Jeez!¡±


    As soon as Mozart and Jade heard that, their hearts sank.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Is it true that there is only a way in and no way out?¡±


    ¡°There is none! If there was a way out, would I have been imprisoned here for so many years?¡±


    Mozart digested the information for a while before he calmed down. On the contrary, Jade was slightly


    indifferent.


    Mozart


    Alex


    She asked Andariel, ¡°I have long heard that you, Andariel, was executed in the Fuzen War, and your


    soul was sent back to the Six Eternities by Gaea for recultivation. So how did you appear here?¡±


    After hearing those words, Andariel flew into a rage and said sternly, ¡°Gaea is a liar. She lied to me. I¡¯m


    so miserable because of her lies. I¡¯m unconvinced! I¡¯m unconvinced¡­¡±

 Chapter 2926

    Chapter 2926


    Seeing how overwhelmed she was, Jade and Abraham became nervous. They quickly got up to their


    feet and stepped back. They even took out their supreme Chi weapons, ready to fight any time.


    Abraham


    Alex


    After a few loud roars, Andariel calmed down again. A charming smile resurfaced on her stunning


    face¡­


    Abraham had heard the story of how this woman¡¯s beauty had won over the country and the king. He¡¯d


    thought that the legend was an exaggeration, thinking her looks would actually just be average.


    Abraham


    Alex


    However, looking at her smile in person now, it was extremely charming even without seductive means.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you had to see that!¡± Andariel said. ¡°It¡¯s just that I get a bit overwhelmed when I talk


    about the past.¡±


    Only then did Abraham and Jade put away their weapons. Jade asked, ¡°Does Gaea¡­ Truly exist?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Gaea was just a mythical god that had no connections to their lives to modern society.


    Andariel was shocked. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know her?¡±


    Abraham said, ¡°We¡¯ve only heard legendary myths that are ancient. It¡¯s debatable whether she¡¯s a true


    person. We¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen Gaea before? That¡¯s impossible. She started The Fuzen war and even caused


    Bodhisattva¡¯s death. She should have regained her position as the ruler of all demons. How could there


    be no signs of her in this world? She couldn¡¯t have given up the authorities she fought so hard to


    catch!¡±


    Andariel babbled on her own before noticing how dumbfounded Abraham and Jade looked. They


    looked like they hadn¡¯t understood a single word.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Thus, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°What about the Ancient Divinity then? And the Cielo God?


    Where are Moshuar and Taikoubu? You should know them, right? Has the Illuminati dominated the


    world?¡±


    Abraham and Jade exchanged looks, both stunned.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Could the Investiture of Gods actually be real?¡± Abraham asked.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°The Fuzen Tower emerged first on Terra Mountain, then Andariel appeared as well. Come to think of it,


    those should all be real, right?!¡±


    Jade nodded in understanding as she continued. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand why the time and


    asion don¡¯t match up.¡±


    It¡¯s a well-known fact that the ancient period had ended three thousand years ago. Moreover, The


    Fuzen war happened during the end of the Middle Bronze Age, when Emperor Zeke led the country.


    That was almost three thousand years ago as well.


    That was also the time when the Undead n attacked the universe and all the gods and supremes


    came together to defend it. The main teachings that had remained from those times had mostlye


    from Stoermer sect and the League of Cultivators.


    Both parties were from Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s era, yet there hadn¡¯t been any signs of all those things


    and people that Andariel had just mentioned. If they¡¯d existed and fought in the past, it would¡¯ve been


    written down in history. However, there was no evidence of it.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Stoermer sect and Grand Emperor Rowan?¡± Abraham asked.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s Stoermer sect? Who¡¯s Grand Emperor Rowan?¡± Andariel shook her head. She hadn¡¯t heard


    about them before.


    Jade went on asking, ¡°Have you heard of the Undead n before? They should¡¯ve taken over half of


    the universe during your time since they have affected so many people.¡±


    To their surprise, Andariel had never heard of the Undead n either.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Abraham asked, ¡°How long have you been locked in this tower?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Andariel stretched out her dainty fingers and counted. ¡°About thirteen thousand years.¡±


    ¡°What? Thirteen thousand years? Why is there an additional ten thousand years?¡± Both of them were


    taken aback.


    Andariel was also confused about the whole situation.


    Just then, Shelly spoke up via telepathy in Abraham¡¯s mind pce. ¡°She didn¡¯t remember wrong. It has


    indeed been thirteen thousand years since the ancient Fuzen war.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham was confused. ¡°But the war happened at the end of Middle Bronze Age, that¡¯s only about


    three thousand years from now.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Shelly snorted. ¡°Do you seriously think the war happened three thousand years ago?¡±

 Chapter 2927

    Chapter 2927


    ¡°Did it not?¡±


    ¡°No! There¡¯s just a missing gap in the history of your civilization.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Shelly replied, ¡°I mean some supernatural power had controlled the time of the world that you lived in,


    rewound through some ways. If I¡¯m guessing correctly, during the ancient era, Grand Emperor Rowan


    rewound the civilization of the Wastnd ten thousand years using the Six Eternities.¡±


    ¡°Back ten thousand years? Then we used merely three thousand years to get to where we are today¡­


    ¡±


    Ishac still found Shelly¡¯s answer unbelievable.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®If time and civilization could be backtracked, then what happened to the people during those times?¡¯


    ¡®Did Grand Emperor Rowan also exist ten thousand years ago?¡¯


    Shelly¡¯s answer rejected that assumption. Even the Six Eternities can¡¯t bring everyone back ten


    thousand years. Only the time andws were rewound¡­ The reason why Grand Emperor Rowan did


    such a thing was to recover the spiritual energy.


    ¡°As a result, the universe sacrificed greatly.¡±


    ¡°Within these three thousand years, the path of gods has declined, and divinity has waned. It was all for


    the better of the Wastnd s. This is the exact ce where the Fuzen war took ce.¡±


    Ishac asked, ¡°Then where did the people who fought in the war go? Gaea, Moshuar, the Ancient


    Divinity¡­ If these people still existed, they should be able to defeat the Undead n, right?¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Shelly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    After a while, a seductivedy walked out enticingly from the bamboo house. She was wrapped in light


    green silk around her busty chest, and her tiny waist twisted around charmingly. Her curvy body ended


    with a perky butt that swayed gently. Her allure was simply indescribable.


    A beauty like her would definitely be very sessful in the entertainment industry.


    Ishac¡¯s eyes stared straight at her without blinking. He almost had the urge to ask for her signature, as


    if she were a real celebrity.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Hey, wipe that drool off! Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± Jade scorned as she stomped on Ishac¡¯s foot.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Thedy came forward and looked at Ishac and Jade. She bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m Cydaea, it¡¯s nice to


    meet the both of you.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®Cydaea?¡¯


    Ishac looked at her for a good while until he finally got it. She was the jade lute fairy, one of the three


    demons of Xavion Tomb.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The two exchanged looks. Cydaea then said, ¡°The both of us have been trapped here forever, and we


    can¡¯t leave. We don¡¯t have anything to offer you as our guests. How about I y the lute for you?¡±


    Andariel stood up as well. ¡°Then let me apany my sister by dancing!¡±


    The two stood up. At the sight of the two beauties that could charm the whole nation, Ishac¡¯s heart


    sped up. Such a performance used to be exclusive to Emperor Zeke, but now he could witness it with


    his own eyes. He wouldn¡¯t miss such a chance. Even Jade looked excited.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Tring¡­ Trang¡­


    The lute emitted a sound.


    Cydaea¡¯s fingers strummed gently, her eyes looking as if they were made of water as they turned soft


    with emotion. At the same time, Andariel¡¯s dance was just as mesmerizing.


    Her white blouse floated gently as she spun around, and her sleeves danced along to her steps. She


    twirled around Ishac and Jade, dancing and vaguely disying her charming curves from the clothes


    that hugged her body.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac was fully immersed in the performance. Jade¡¯s eyes turned hollow and her face turned pink like


    sakura.


    Ishac


    Alex


    This continued until¡­


    Thud, thud!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two fell to the ground together, unconscious.

 Chapter 2928

    Chapter 2928


    ¡°Sis, who are they? Where did theye from? Their cultivation doesn¡¯t seem high, and they don¡¯t


    smell like demons. How did they enter the tower?¡± Cydaea put away her lute and said.


    Andariel shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but from what they¡¯ve just said, it seems there¡¯s been a


    huge change in the outside world.¡±


    Cydaea said, ¡°Then what do we do now? They don¡¯t seem to be of any use to us. And to think that


    you¡¯d even told me to y that Incubus song via telepathy just to knock them unconscious? You


    must¡¯ve used up a lot of power dancing just now.¡±


    ¡°They said that they opened a door and just walked in.¡±


    Cydaea shuddered at Andariel¡¯s words.


    ¡°The entrance to the tower is at the Forbidden Demon Summoning Area of Fuzen Tower on Terra


    Mountain. There is absolutely no way to enter this ce without the Ancient Divinity¡¯s permit. Could be


    possibly have that?¡±


    As Cydaea spoke, she searched Morten¡¯s body. She looked here and there, but there was no permit to


    be seen. She then searched Jade¡¯s body and still couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Morten


    Alex


    Andariel said, ¡°No matter how they entered, I believe that they¡¯re our chance to leave this ce. Maybe


    they could find the only exit in this tower.¡±


    Cydaea said, ¡°But sis, we can¡¯t even leave this bamboo house!¡±


    Andariel pointed to Morten and Jade, ¡°Don¡¯t we have them right here?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Sis, are you saying¡­ That we take over their bodies?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s one man and one woman here, and I don¡¯t want to be the man.¡± Cydaea didn¡¯t like her


    suggestion.


    Andariel said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you be the woman, and I¡¯ll be the man. This man seems to know


    formations well. I need to take over his memories. Your powers aren¡¯t strong enough. Only I can do it.¡±


    Cydaea hugged Andariel, her slender body pressing onto hers. She even kissed Andariel on the lips. It


    was surprising that the two female demons would behave so intimately.


    Cydaea looked at Morten¡¯s body, smiled, and said, ¡°Sis, this man¡¯s body looks quite good. When you¡¯ve


    taken it over, let me satisfy you so well that even the gods would be envious.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Andarielughed gently and raised Cydaea¡¯s chin. ¡°So you¡¯re in the mood, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Andariel took the lead. With a jump, her body turned into a ray of light and rushed into Morten¡¯s mind.


    Morten


    Alex


    Cydaea entered Jade¡¯s body as well.


    A few minutester, Jade stood up, opening her eyes with a seductive smile¡­ Such an expression was


    not one of an honorabledy¡¯s, especially not one that Jade would give.


    Her eyes darted to Morten. He wasn¡¯t moving. It seemed Andariel hadn¡¯t possessed his body


    sessfully. However, she believed it was just a matter of time and wasn¡¯t worried one bit.


    Morten


    Alex


    There was something else she wanted to do now¡­


    Her hand touched Morten¡¯s body. She even stuck out her tongue and licked his face. She looked


    extremely pleased. ¡°Sis, you¡¯ve always been a girl, but I¡¯ve been wanting to know what a man feels


    like¡­¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    She sat directly onto Morten and stroked his body. Just as she was about to take Morten¡¯s clothes off,


    she suddenly sensed a terrifying aura.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Cydaea¡­ Or Jade¡¯s body, to be exact, let out a shriek, and she hurriedly jumped down from Morten¡¯s


    body.


    Morten


    Alex

 Chapter 2929

    Chapter 2929


    At the very same time, Andariel was rejected by Albert¡¯s body, and she tumbled to the ground. Her


    clothes were torn, and she looked absolutely petrified. There was a long and deep wound on her


    shoulder.


    Albert


    Alex


    A sword prodded out from Albert¡¯s shirt and floated up mid-air, emitting a deadly aura.


    Albert


    Alex


    This sword was the Xavion Sword.


    The two demons trembled in fear as they saw the emperor¡¯s sword. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Cydaea quickly came out from Jade¡¯s body and knelt down with Andariel.


    Andariel and Cydaea were two of the three demons from Xavion Tomb. Although it was supposedly the


    tomb of Emperor Xavion, the truth was that the emperor hadn¡¯t died. His actual body had evolved into a


    saint, and the buried one was actually the sword.


    The three demons¡¯ rtionship with Xavion Sword was closely knitted. No one knew that these


    demons were the ves of this very sword.


    Huff¡­


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Albert let out a breath as he woke up.


    Albert


    Alex


    He¡¯d been hypnotized by Andariel and Cydaea¡¯s seductive spell, immersed in a pleasant fantasy. He


    felt like he had a long, long dream.


    There was arge tomb with a sword in it in the dream. Three stunningdies were apanying that


    sword. That was exactly the Xavion Sword¡¯s past.


    Just now, the sword had recognized Andariel and Cydaea while defending its owner, which was why


    such a memory entered Albert¡¯s mind.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Such an impressive spell!¡±


    Albert stood up and looked at Andariel and Cydaea, who were on their knees. His eyes were so cold


    and cruel that they looked like they could kill. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had fallen for their tricks. If it


    weren¡¯t for the Xavion Sword, something bad might¡¯ve happened to him.


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert awakened his mental world and enveloped Jade in it to wake her from the illusion.


    Albert


    Alex


    As Jade woke up, she patted her chest. ¡°That was so beautiful! I waspletely mesmerized.¡±


    Albert was speechless at how Jade was still totally entranced in the demons¡¯ seduction.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Huh? Paul, what¡¯s that on your face and lips? Why is it wet? Did you drool?¡± She suddenly noticed


    Albert¡¯s face.


    Paul,


    Alex,


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°It is saliva, but it¡¯s not mine.¡±


    ¡°Whose could it be then? Mine?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s yours¡­ How discourteous, grabbing every chance you have to harass your disciple. Fine,


    I¡¯m tired of fighting back anyways. Come on. I¡¯m all yours. ¡±


    Thus, Jade gave him a taste of her knuckles. She then pointed to the two kneeling demons, ¡°What¡¯s up


    with them? Why are they bowing down to you?¡±


    Albert pointed to the Xavion Sword. ¡°They¡¯re bowing to that.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    However, Albert was the Xavion Sword¡¯s owner now, which meant he was master of the three demons


    of Xavion Tomb. His status was even greater than the sword. As Albert held up the sword, Andariel and


    Cydaea fell even further down with their whole body t to the ground.


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Swordmaster, we didn¡¯t know it was you. We didn¡¯t mean to hurt you just now. Please forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. We hat on purpose. If you¡¯re unhappy, you can order us to do anything you like.¡±


    Looking at the scared and sincere gazes of the two girls, Albert said, ¡°Really? Anything I like? Does


    that include special services?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Cydaea nodded. She was about to answer him when Jade pinched Albert¡¯s ears. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking


    about that kind of service?! You really do know how to have a good time, huh? Why don¡¯t I help you


    with it?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll definitely raise both my hands up in disagreement! You¡¯re the master and I¡¯m the


    disciple. I should be the one to serve you!¡±


    Albert and Jade¡¯s interaction lightened up the mood. He then told Jade what Andariel and Cydaea had


    tried to do just now.


    Albert


    Alex


    Jade frowned at the both of them. ¡°Since you hadn¡¯t meant it, and you¡¯re an old friend, how about you


    make it up to us by helping us navigate this ce? We¡¯re not familiar with this tower. You both take the


    lead and help us find a way out.¡±

 Chapter 2930

    Chapter 2930


    Andariel and Cydaea were both trapped in the Demon Cleansing Tower. If it weren¡¯t for his bamboo


    forest, they would¡¯ve been dead long ago. If they left this forest, their bodies and souls would be


    shredded by the tower¡¯s frequent gusts of astral wind, which were as sharp as a knife.


    Hence, that was exactly why they wanted to take over Jamie and Jade¡¯s bodies just now in order to


    fight the astral wind. Yet, the circumstances were different now with the appearance of the Xavion


    Sword. As ves to the sword, they could both hide within it.


    Jamie


    Alex


    However¡­


    ¡°Swordmaster, we demons can only enter this tower, we can¡¯t leave it. But as the saying goes, heaven


    never bars one¡¯s way. You¡¯re a human, so you naturally do not practice the ways of demons.¡±


    ¡°Since this tower was created by God and followed the Path of God, there is a safe trail for humans to


    follow, but¡­ We have no idea where it is.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d thought that you¡¯d opened the entrance by yourself just now, and that you¡¯d have the Ancient


    Divinity¡¯s permit with you and know where the trail is.¡±


    ¡°But it seems like Andariel had underestimated the power of your formation. To think that it could create


    an entrance by force without the help of the permit!¡±


    ¡°But it seems like Andariel had underestimated the power of your formation. To think that it could create


    an entrance by force without the help of the permit!¡±


    ¡°Swordmaster, you¡¯re the best at formations in this world.¡± Andariel took the chance topliment


    Jamie.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jamie shook his head gently. ¡°You really tter me. The level of my formations is nothingpared to


    the real experts. Besides, I was taught by others too.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jade said, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, you guys don¡¯t know the way out either.¡±


    Cydaea answered, ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Things were rather difficult now.


    Jamie frowned. He might as well be a blind man in this tower. He had no idea where the formation of


    this tower and where its core were. He¡¯d just stumbled his way here by luck, and he couldn¡¯t even


    recognize his directions.


    Jamie


    Alex


    However, he had an advantage, which was the Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    The Ancestral Bodhi Tree could break through spaces, allowing them to teleport instantly to another


    ce. With the sudden idea in mind, he immediately asked Ancestor Bodhi, who was in his mind


    pce, about it.


    Fortunately, Jamie¡¯s mind pce wasn¡¯t blocked out by thews of this ce¡­


    Jamie


    Alex


    Nheless, the mind pce belonged to the spiritual part of a person. Itmunicated directly with a


    person¡¯s soul and mind. Tougher circumstances wouldn¡¯t block it out either, as no human would be able


    to survive without it if that were to happen.


    The mind pce was the core of a human.


    Losing one¡¯s mind pce was worse than losing the heart or brain, and it would only result in one


    thing, instant death.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    To Jamie¡¯s surprise, Ancestor Bodhi shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Demon Cleansing


    Tower before. It used to be one of the seven gourds of innate gourd vine. It was the red gourd, then


    refined into a Demon Vase.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°But it was destroyed afterward. Rumors said that it¡¯d been split into half by Thor. Nheless, it was


    still an innate treasure. Even if it had been shattered, it was still rare. So, the Ancient Divinity took over


    and refined it into the Demon Cleansing Tower.¡±


    Jamie hadn¡¯t thought that Ancestor Bodhi would know such a story.


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡®The seven gourds on the innate gourd vine¡­ Isn¡¯t that like the gourd brothers in the show, Little


    Brother?¡¯


    Needless to say, these seven gourds were far more powerful than the gourd brothers.


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°Within the red gourd, another space that can kill demons is formed individually.


    Even the Ancestral Bodhi Tree can¡¯t prate the innate walls of this space¡­ Unless you find the


    Heaven¡¯s Mark of the tower. ¡±


    ¡°What is the Heaven¡¯s Mark?¡±


    ¡°It is the scar left by Thor¡¯s ax.¡±


    Jamie understood what Ancestor Bodhi meant now.


    Jamie


    Alex

 Chapter 2931

    Chapter 2931


    Although the Ancient Divinity had repaired and refined the Demon Vase into the tower, its original


    source was still the red gourd. Even if it¡¯d been repaired after being cut into half, there was still a scar.


    The healed wound couldn¡¯tpare to the original innate gourd. It was much weaker.


    Thus, the Ancestral Bodhi Tree could pass through this weak spot and leave this ce.


    As Mozart got the answer, he immediately asked Andariel and Cydaea if they knew where Heaven¡¯s


    Mark was. The two demons shook their heads as they had never heard of such a thing.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Yet Andariel then said, ¡°Swordmaster, there¡¯s a limit to both our powers. After being thrown into this


    tower, we could merely survive under this forest¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t dare explore what¡¯s outside this forest, but I know someone who might know where this the


    Heaven¡¯s Mark is.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The Peacock Heavenly King!¡±


    Mozart and Jade had never heard of such a person, questioning the sisters about him.


    Mozart


    Alex


    The two demons seemed to admire The Peacock Heavenly King very much. They said, ¡°His identity is


    a mystery.¡±


    The answer left Mozart and Jade speechless.


    Mozart


    Alex


    However, Andariel told Mozart that the Peacock Heavenly King had oncee here long, long ago,


    telling them roughly where he stayed.


    Mozart


    Alex


    The Peacock Heavenly King could roam freely within this tower. It was very likely that he knew where


    the Heaven¡¯s Mark was.


    Mozart and Jade immediately decided to go look for this Peacock Heavenly King. Just then, a rustling


    sound came from the forest. It sounded like a gust of wind had passed through. The leaves were


    rubbing against one another.


    Mozart


    Alex


    However, Andariel¡¯s expression changed as she said confusedly, ¡°Today¡¯s a weird day. We sisters have


    been here for thousands of years, and no one else has evere. There are so many visitors today,


    though, I wonder who it is this time.¡±


    Mozart walked to the door of the bamboo house and looked outside. He retreated back quickly and


    said to Jade, ¡°It¡¯s Jeremy.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Jade sneered. ¡°That guy¡¯s pretty lucky to not be killed by the astral wind.¡±


    Cydaea asked, ¡°Master, is theer your enemy?¡±


    Jade said, ¡°We have a blood feud with him.¡±


    The Returning Sword sect had killed countless members of the Flying Eagles. They were allrades


    that followed and stayed loyal to Jade in many life-threatening situations. Herrades were just like


    family to her, so calling it a blood feud was not an exaggeration.


    Andariel smiled. ¡°Master, how do you want to get rid of him?¡±


    Mozart said, ¡°That guy¡¯s a half-stepped Incarnate Deity. You both¡­ Don¡¯t seem to be his opponent.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart noticed Andariel and Cydaea¡¯s high cultivation levels, so their only advantage was increased


    mental energy¡­


    Mozart


    Alex


    The two demons could see that Mozart¡¯s and Jade¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high too, but they didn¡¯t know


    that their powers were not as they seemed. Mozart and Jade were different.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart


    Alex


    They¡¯d fallen for the demons¡¯ tricks by ident. If they were to fight them seriously, the demons would


    be contemting their life choices.


    Andariel smiled. ¡°Master, I never get my hands on blood when I¡¯m killing someone. This is our home,


    and even if his cultivation is high, we won¡¯t let him leave this ce.¡±


    Jade and Mozart were requested to hide inside as the sisters got rid of Jeremy.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart heard how the sisters had so skilfully tricked Jeremy in the bamboo house as if it wasn¡¯t a


    wrong thing to do¡­ In a blink of an eye, Jeremy was within the sisters¡¯ control and drank a cup of


    spiked tea.


    Mozart


    Alex


    He then fell unconscious.


    ¡°Master, this man is unconscious now. Without my antidote, he won¡¯t wake up for three days. How do


    you want to get rid of him? Kill him? Or boil him alive? Or should I suck out all his blood?¡± Cydaea


    smiled and said proudly.


    Mozart¡¯s lips shuddered. ¡®This lute fairy is definitely not a kind person!¡¯


    Mozart


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Alex

 Chapter 2932

    Chapter 2932


    Jeremy was dead. He died peacefully and quietly, without making a sound. Jeremy himself probably


    didn¡¯t understand how a half-stepped Incarnate Deity like him could die. It was especially because he


    had led a long life, leading the Returning Sword Sect to be the greatest sect in America.


    After the recovery of spiritual energy, the dojos of the spiritual valley had reopened too. It was the best


    time for the Returning Sword Sect to be stronger, even as great as Stoermer Sect.


    However, at such a critical time, Jeremy died. Moreover, he died so easily, without anybody knowing.


    Cydaea offered him a cup of tea politely, and his life ended just like that.


    He was unresigned to such a fate!


    If God had given him a second chance, he would¡¯ve never followed Frank into this tower¡­ He might¡¯ve


    not evene to Terra Mountain. He would¡¯ve worked hard in Yukon, making the Returning Sword


    Sect invincible.


    Frank


    Alex


    However, there was no turning back.


    After that, Andariel and Cydaea entered the Xavion Sword, which was then kept away in Frank¡¯s mind


    pce.


    Frank


    Alex


    Jade said, ¡°ording to history, Andariel and Cydaea weren¡¯t good people. Would there be a problem


    for you to bring these two demons around with you?¡±


    Jade couldn¡¯t mention it when the two demons were still here, but now, she felt the need to remind


    Frank.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The Xavion Sword has already recognized me as its


    master, and Andariel and Cydaea are the sword¡¯s ve.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Under the greatws, that means they are my ves too. They won¡¯t hurt me! More importantly, during


    the Fuzen war, they¡¯d been sacrificed in the battle.¡±


    Jade said, ¡°As long as you know what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t react fast enough in


    front of these beautifuldies. You wouldn¡¯t even know if you were tricked by them.¡±


    ¡°Stop bickering about me. You haven¡¯t even exined the drool on my lips!¡±


    Jade had actually remembered what¡¯d happened, but she would never tell the truth. She sneered. ¡°I


    spat on you. My throat wasn¡¯t feeling well, and there was some phlegm.¡±


    Frank was speechless.


    Frank


    Alex


    ***


    Before they left, Frank and Jade chopped down a lot of bamboo.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Frank


    Alex


    These shoots could defend the tower¡¯s astral wind, which was definitely quite precious. Unfortunately,


    the spatial ring couldn¡¯t be used here or Frank would¡¯ve brought the whole forest away with him.


    However, they could still chop some and carry it on their backs.


    Frank


    Alex


    The truth was that Frank¡¯s sudden idea had made things much easier for them.


    Frank


    Alex


    Along their way, even if the astral wind blew, it was blocked out by thews on the bamboo. They finally


    didn¡¯t have to endure the wind¡¯s torture.


    Frank then told Jade about the time of civilization and the Heaven ¡¯s Mark of the tower. The two


    couldn¡¯t discuss much of what had happened during ancient times as their knowledge was limited.


    Most information about that era had probably been lost or hidden due to the rewind of time.


    Frank


    Alex


    Three dayster, the two of them reached a ce ording to Andariel¡¯s clues. This was the home of


    the legendary Peacock Heavenly King.


    However¡­ The ce waspletely empty.


    Jade said, ¡°From these marks, someone seemed to have stayed here before, but it must¡¯ve been quite


    a long while since then. Looking at these stones, it was most likely at least a thousand years ago!¡±


    Frank frowned as be searched around the ruins until he finally found some writings. The writings were


    blurry and worn out in many ces. However, overall, it was still quite readable.


    Frank


    Alex


    Jade said, ¡°You understand that?¡±

 Chapter 2933

    Chapter 2933


    Morten nodded. ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Jade brushed her bangs aside like an embarrassed little girl. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a universal ancient


    language.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Quit lying. I know more than half of them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like ournguage now. There¡¯s the simplified version and the traditional version. ording to the


    era, there are other differences, such as the oracle bone script, bronze script, or a small seal script.


    This was the writing used during the Middle Bronze Ages.¡±


    Jade¡¯s pretty eyes blinked awkwardly as she felt her face heat up. Her disciple, of all people, was


    teaching her about different writings.


    ¡°What does it say?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s like ssical literature. Let me trante for you. It says¡­ Gaea was envious that the Grand


    Priest couldmand all the demons. But in contrast, she was slowly losing her status and powers.¡±


    ¡°She was no longer a necessity to the demons. In order to regain her ce as queen of demons and


    her control of them, she nned and led the Fuzen War intending to extinguish the Siepata and the


    priest.¡±


    Jade butted in, ¡°Then what Andariel said was all true?¡±


    Morten said, ¡°Probably! There¡¯s mention of the three demons of Xavion Tomb here too. The


    misbehavior of Andariel and the others during the Middle Bronze Age and how they persuaded the


    Emperor to act cruelly were all nned. It was so that the Emperor would lose the people¡¯s trust.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°War could be then triggered easily, and the Siepata would be sacrificed in the process too. Finally,


    Gaea would regain the power of all demons, while Andariel and her sisters would be her


    scapegoats.¡±


    As he continued reading further, Morten finally found what he was looking for.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Mark!¡±


    ¡°So the Heaven¡¯s Mark really exists. ording to that, it¡®s three hundred miles from here. Peacock


    Heavenly King ns to risk destroying most of his soul by escaping through Heaven¡¯s Mark, and when


    the time is right, he wille back to take control of this tower.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s signed by the Peacock Heavenly King, Yu¡­¡±


    Morten¡¯s eyes red widely in disbelief as he read until the sign. ¡°Yuno? The Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s


    name is Yuno?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Jade questioned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that name? You know her?¡±


    Morten said, ¡°Yuno is Phoebe Larson!¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Phoebe? Oh¡­ I remember, your woman.¡± Jade was shocked too.


    She¡¯d met Morten through Phoebe, never expecting the woman to be the Peacock Heavenly King.


    Morten


    Alex


    Jade asked, ¡°Could it be the same name?¡±


    Morten shook his head. ¡°No! I remember some things that further prove she¡¯s Peacock Heavenly


    King¡­ Uhm, Phoebe is actually possessed by Yuno now. She¡¯s temporarily taken over Phoebe¡¯s body,


    but she promised me if I reached Spirit Severing in three years, she¡¯d set Phoebe free.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Within three years? But it¡¯s been two years already! What¡¯s your cultivation level now?¡±


    ¡°Core Formation!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking?¡±


    ¡°I have three thousand golden cores.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Jade was stunned and obviously didn¡¯t believe Morten. No one in the world could possibly have three


    thousand golden cores. She would¡¯ve believed him more if he said that he had three thousand eggs.


    Morten


    Alex


    Nheless, she used her Chi to look inside Morten¡¯s body and had a clear view as Morten spun his


    golden cores around for her to see.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten


    Alex


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Do you really have three thousand golden cores?¡±


    ¡°Are you still human at this point?¡±


    Morten said, ¡°Right back at you, you¡¯re not human either! You¡¯re a titan! Speaking of titans, the first


    thing thates to my mind is a gori¡­¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Jade kicked Morten tens of meters away andnded in the ruins. As he crawled back up, he had


    something in his hand. It was a box.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s this?¡±

 Chapter 2934

    Chapter 2934


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jade came over and took the box from Abraham¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s pretty heavy. How could


    this tiny box weigh at. least five hundred thousand kilograms?


    Abraham


    Alex


    What¡¯s inside it?¡±


    The box was entirely ck. There were no patterns that indicated any mechanism on it, and after


    Abraham had observed it for a while, he still couldn¡¯t find any runes.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Most importantly, the box couldn¡¯t be opened.


    Jade took out the Martello Celia. ¡°Let me take a hit at it and see if it¡¯d open.¡±


    Abraham quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t smash it. Don¡¯t! If you hit it, it might be ruined. If I¡¯m guessing


    correctly, this was probably left here by Yuno. She can¡¯t take it out of this tower, and she¡¯s going to


    come back for it once she¡¯s powerful enough. Fortunately, I could bring it to her.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Jade pouted her lips. ¡°Hmph! She¡¯s definitely your woman. Look how protective you are of her!¡±


    Abraham said, ¡°I¡¯d take good care of your things too.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Jade snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not your woman.¡±


    Abraham searched within the ruins again to make sure nothing had been left behind. Only then did they


    leave for Heaven¡¯s Mark. Three hundred miles was a quick journey.


    Abraham


    Alex


    They saw a green glow between the skies and thend from a distance. It ranged thousands of miles


    up high in the sky as if it split thend and sky into half. Law power leaked from above the glow as


    colossal cultivation surrounded it.


    It made anyone who looked at it feel pressured. It could shake one¡¯s soul and drive mental strength to


    the edge.


    Jade marveled, ¡°So this is the Heaven¡¯s Mark?¡± It looks like a crack in the sky. I can still feel its dense


    aura. I can¡¯t imagine how it must have been during the war.¡±


    Abraham nodded. ¡°No matter if it¡®s the red gourd or the Demon Vase, this was still a one of a kind


    treasure. To think that it¡¯d be damaged so severely by the Heavenly Ax, I¡¯d like to see what it actually


    looks like!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®It must be an invincible weapon.¡¯


    The two looked on for a little while more before continuing their journey.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found Heaven¡¯s Mark, what do we do next?¡± Jade asked softly.


    ¡°We can leave this ce then. Why? Do you want to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to? I¡¯m not crazy.¡± Abraham smiled and conjured the Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®Earth Escape Technique, activate!¡¯


    ***


    At the Fuzen Tower, The men of Rakshasa Temple were going insane. The force field around the tower


    had be uncontroble after Abraham activated the tunnel at the sanctuary for imprisoned demons.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Initially, Rakshasa Temple had control over the formation here, with the ability to activate it to their will.


    Just like when they¡¯d activated the force field to control Abraham and Jade. Not only did it prevent


    Abraham and Jade from running away, but it also prevented the American experts froming forth


    and saving them.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    The circumstances now were different, however. They couldn¡¯t leave the tower themselves as they lost


    control of the force field.


    At first, the men of Rakshasa Temple didn¡¯t take note of it. They were busy worrying about the Dao


    Field on Terra Mountain being taken over by the Returning Sword Sect¡­


    However, they soon realized what was happening. The disciples they sent through the door were dying,


    and their Soul Stones were shattered consecutively within a short time.


    They didn¡¯t think that Abraham and Jade did it, so they suspected that the Returning Sword Sect was


    behind it.


    Abraham


    Alex


    More importantly, the Rakshasa Temple didn¡¯t stop sending people in. To their horror, no one came


    back alive. Everyone died. The door was like a human-eating monster.


    The sect master had ordered the disciples toe back out immediately after taking a look, but no one


    was able to return.


    After a while, the sect master of Rakshasa Temple finally realized that the door that Abraham had


    opened didn¡¯t lead to the Dao Field of Terra Mountain but to the Demon Cleansing Tower.


    Abraham


    Alex


    She believed that everyone who entered was now dead.

 Chapter 2935

    Chapter 2935


    This hadn¡¯t been a big issue at first. She had been ecstatic at Jeremy¡¯s death, but the problem now


    was that they didn¡¯t know how to close the entrance to the Demon Cleansing Tower. If the door wasn¡¯t


    closed, the force field to Fuzen Tower couldn¡¯t be opened either.


    Back then, when the Ancient Divinity ced the Demon Cleansing Tower here, he must¡¯ve considered


    this problem. When the Demon Cleansing Tower entrance was opened, the outer force field couldn¡¯t be


    opened to prevent the demons from escaping.


    However, this was a tragedy to the Rakshasa Temple, it meant that they were permanently trapped


    here.


    ***


    At the time, the Flying Eagles were still outside the force field. They were waiting for Paul and Jade to


    return. Therefore, Xerxes and the others knew what had happened within the force field and heard the


    people¡¯s conversations¡­


    Paul


    Alex


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s mood was down.


    A few days passed, and Paul and Jade weren¡¯t back yet. They felt as if the two had indeed died.


    Paul


    Alex


    Gilbert asked Xerxes, ¡°Don¡¯t you have Jade¡¯s Soul Stone?¡±


    Xerxes shrugged. ¡°She took it back long ago.¡±


    Gilbert sighed. ¡°I pray that they¡¯re safe! Paul¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to say about that fellow. Back at


    the True Martial Shrine, we all thought that he¡¯d be dead.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°My daughter even searched up and down for him. It¡¯s only been a few days, and he¡¯s in danger again!


    Being his girlfriend takes sheer courage, or else it¡¯d be great torture.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced to the bottom of Yuzen Tower and noticed two people strolling leisurely


    towards them. It was a man and a woman. The man was stunningly handsome, and the woman was


    extremely beautiful. In their hands were two ice cream cones, which they were licking away happily.


    ¡°Oh d*mn. Look, who¡¯s that?¡± Gilbert rubbed his eyes in disbelief, as the two looked like Paul and Jade.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s Commander Benmore!¡±


    ¡°And Paul!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°They¡¯re alive! That¡¯s great!¡±


    The two were indeed Paul and Jade.


    Paul


    Alex


    At Heaven¡®s Mark of the Devil Cleansing Tower, Paul had used the Earth Escape Technique to escape


    far away. When they emerged, they came out right in front of an ice cream shop in a town at the bottom


    of Terra Mountain.


    Paul


    Alex


    The sudden appearance of the two even shocked the waiter.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They were feeling a bit hot, so they bought ice cream to eat on their journey up the mountain.


    The men of Rakshasa Temple were baffled. One looked at the two and said, ¡°How did youe out?


    Didn¡¯t you go into the Devil Cleansing Tower? There¡¯s no escape from the tower! How are you both still


    alive?¡±


    Paul licked his ice cream and grinned. ¡°We¡¯re alive to see you monkeys.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    The man was stunned. ¡°Our sect doesn¡¯t own monkeys.¡±


    Paul said, ¡°Yeah, you do. You¡¯re all monkeys! Don¡¯t you think this force field is like a cage in the zoo?


    Now the cage is locked, and you¡¯re all monkeys¡­¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t want to be a monkey, you can leave through that door! You might have a chance at


    living in the Devil Cleansing Tower.¡±


    The man was so furious he could taste blood in his mouth.


    The sect master asked, ¡°How did you both escape?¡±


    Paul answered. ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    The sect master asked, ¡°What about Jeremy? Is he alive?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡±


    Even though the sect master had guessed the answer, she still couldn¡¯t help shuddering in fear. Jeremy


    was much stronger than she was, yet he still died within the tower.


    Paul smiled and said, ¡°You should feel luckypared to him. You can still live for quite some time


    within this sealed force field. As long as you¡¯re healthy enough, you can live for quite a long time¡­


    Because no one can help you remove the force field. You¡¯ll be very safe inside.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Jade then waved her hand. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to Yukon and give the Returning Sword sect a piece of our


    mind!¡±

 Chapter 2936

    Chapter 2936


    Why couldn¡®t Jade just wait until the Returning Sword Sect was destroyed?


    It was because she truly despised its members.


    Inparison to the Rakshasa Temple, the Returning Sword Sect was the most humiliating and hurtful


    to her and the Flying Eagles, the Returning Sword Sect was the first of the six ancient sects, and the


    Flying Eagles were the first to face them.


    The origins of this sect were unknown at the time. When Flying Eagle¡¯s people arrived at the door, the


    two sides opened it to the end of the war.


    The end result was imaginable. A dreadful defeat!


    Half of the Flying Eagles¡¯ battle group was sacrificed. What a tragic death!


    Among them, Jade¡¯s best sister died at the hands of the Returning Sword Sect. She vowed to avenge


    her. Before this, her strength was insufficient, she had been suppressed and did not even have the


    room to fight back. But now, things were different¡­


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait a second!¡±


    ¡°The Returning Sword Sect in Yukon, the current Yukon, has been operated by the Returning Sword


    Sect with huge power. There is news that people from Mount Oro are contacting the Returning Sword


    Sect. Inside Mount Oro, there are formation masters. If you are rash, you are likely to be caught in a


    jar,¡± Xerxes rushed up, blocking Jade.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Jade asked Xerxes.


    Xerxes patted her on the back and said: ¡±What am I afraid of? Let me go to death for your sake, Jade.


    Can¡¯t you¡­ Talk to me properly?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood me,¡± Jade said, waving her hand.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you. I was talking to my Milos. There¡¯s no need for you to go to the Returning Sword


    Sect Milos and me are enough.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    Xerxes was ovee with heartbreak.


    ¡°Joe, youe with me. Let¡¯s talk alone,¡± he said, his eyes red with rage.


    Joe,


    Alex,


    Jade encircled Milos with her arm. ¡°For what purpose? Do you still wish to murder someone? I¡¯ll tell you


    the truth. A lot of things happened in the Demon Cleansing Tower between Milos and me. Long ago,


    we broke through ordinary male and female rtionship. He and I¡­ He lives, and I live, he dies, and I


    die. If you want to kill him, kill me first!¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    The founder of Flying Eagles Academy heard Jade¡¯s words, and was very anxious. His heart felt like it


    was being stabbed with a knife, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Jade¡¯s expression changed, and she reached out subconsciously. However, she resisted. Her fingers


    were tightly pinched together.


    Milos sighed and took Xerxes in his arms, saying, ¡°What is your motivation for doing this? I¡¯m going to


    say a few words to him.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    The preceding sentence was obviously addressed to Jade. He could see Jade¡¯s feelings for Xerxes,


    but this ex-couple truly loved each other.


    Milos was violently pushed away by Xerxes, ¡°You must leave! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.


    She¡¯s your master. How could you do that? Are you still deserving of the title of a human being? Do you


    consider yourself a Condor Hero?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos stated, ¡°I¡¯m not Condor Hero, and she¡¯ s not Shooriyojou, but if you don¡¯t talk to me now, you


    might lose her forever¡­ In fact, as far as my personal preference is concerned, I hope you will truly let


    go. If you do not, you will have a very difficult time.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    ¡°You want me to let go so you can take advantage of the situation. No way. I, Xerxes, have no other


    skills, but as long as I still have the ability to fight, I will not let go,¡± Xerxes growled.


    Milos gave a nod. ¡°That¡¯s great! Then I¡¯m going to tell you the truth.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos didn¡¯t have anything to hide. He described what urred in the Demon Cleansing Tower.


    Milos


    Alex


    Xerxes¡¯s tangled face stretched out when he realized it wasn¡¯t that kind of breakthrough boyfriend-


    girlfriend rtionship that he imagined. But he was upset again when he realized the two people


    actually shared the same destiny.


    Milos was punched on the shoulder by him. ¡°Why is Jade so kind to you? Your woman isn¡¯t any less


    pretty than mine. What makes you so special?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Do you still not understand?¡± Milos patted his shoulder.


    Milos

 Chapter 2937

    Chapter 2937


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡±


    ¡°To me, Jade, this is not love between a man and a woman, so even if I have more women, she doesn¡®t


    mind. She¡¯s even happier, in fact. Look at my mother. She can¡¯t wait for me to marry a few more


    women, to give her a few more grandchildren. But you are different. Every additional woman you find is


    hurting her in her heart.¡±


    Xerxes bowed his head as soon as he mentioned his affair.


    Oh, that damned peach blossom robbery!


    ¡°Since you insist, I¡¯ll tell you that Jade is not an earthling but rather a member of the Titan Tribe from


    another universe.¡±


    ¡°Titan women are a disaster for ordinary men¡­ ¡±


    Ludwig discussed the frightening aspects of the Jade.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Then he added, ¡°So, Xerxes, if you want to marry my master Jade again, you must be stronger.


    When you are stronger than the Titan Tribe, when you can withstand her special physique, you will be


    qualified¡­ However, this path, destined to be difficult, may cause your other women to have


    reservations. You think about it!¡±


    Xerxes turned around, feeling surprised. The two men of simr age were looking at each other¡­


    ¡°Kid, I heard your first wife, a reincarnation of a great power, ran away after giving birth to your child,


    didn¡¯t she?¡± Xerxes asked abruptly.


    ¡°Why do you inquire?¡±


    ¡°I also heard that she was reincarnated to find her husband in a previous life, and if she finds him, are


    you going to watch your wife throw herself into the arms of another man, warm the bed and give birth to


    a child under another man¡­ Or are you going to risk your all to steal your girl?¡±


    Ludwig heard and blushed. ¡°You basta*d, how could you say such disgusting things?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Xerxes chuckled. ¡°When there is affection, what can you not do? I¡¯m considered euphemistic.¡±


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    ¡°D*mn you!¡± Ludwig eximed, pointing at Xerxes¡¯s nose. Then, he was enraged. ¡°I, Bjorne, am alright


    with any role, except a cuckold. I don¡¯t mind Dorothy¡­ No, Xienna can find her previous husband. If


    she upies my wife¡¯s body, I will prate her as usual.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Xerxes answered, ¡°That¡¯s correct! As a man, we have to face difficulties. The Titan Tribe is nothing. I,


    Xerxes, have lived for forty years. I have seen life and death. Watch out. I¡¯m going to let your master


    give me a big fat boy.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Ludwig returned to the scene.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°What did you say to Ferdinand?¡±


    Jade grabbed him. ¡°Who exactly is Ferdinand?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Xerxes!¡±


    ¡°Pfft! It¡¯s nothing¡­ Men¡¯s topic.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ Is he okay after vomiting blood?¡± Jade couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Ludwig burst outughing, ¡°If you¡¯re curious, ask him yourself. I don¡¯ t know¡­ Emotional injuries such


    as these are difficult to say. This is heart disease, and heart disease still requires heart medicine. And if


    the disease enters the heart, it is finished.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°What is going to happen?¡±


    ¡°Is he going to die?¡±


    Ludwig noticed a flock of warblers darting up the mountain road as he spoke. At first nce, it


    appeared to be his redheads!


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you any longer. My wives are here!¡±


    Ludwig left Jade and dashed over.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Daya, Waltz, Maya, Luna, Beatrice, and others arrived. Dr. Cheryl and the Fairy Doctor were also


    present.


    The seven most beautiful women gathered on the mountain. They were simply seven fairies brought


    down to earth from the heavens. The men immediately erupted in amotion.


    The end result¡­


    ¡°Dear wives, I am here!¡± Someone rushed out of the crowd.

 Chapter 2938

    Chapter 2938


    ¡°You¡¯re such a brat!¡±


    ¡°You have a woman and forgot about the master!¡± snorted Jade coldly.


    When Jade saw Albert running towards the seven fairies, she felt a little disoriented, as if she had been


    left out¡­


    Albert


    Alex


    These two people were used to getting along during this time period, especially that brat, who


    constantly teased her and made her hate him, but¡­ When she saw the lone shadow, she could not


    help but feel lonely.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. I haven¡¯t had this feeling in decades.¡±


    She finally approached Xerxes after looking at him¡­


    ***


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I was so worried!¡±


    With her unique Southern Californian ent, Waltz rang in Albert¡¯s ears. She was still a few dozen


    meters away, and gently moved near Albert¡¯s body.


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert


    Alex


    Her two long legs coiled around the man¡¯s waist.


    ¡°I heard you had an ident here. There were nine deaths and one survivor. The sisters can¡®t bear it.


    Waiting is really hard. Husband, can¡¯t you think about our feelings?¡± Waltz¡¯s jade-like arms hooked


    Albert¡¯s neck, and she French kissed him as if no one was around.


    Albert


    Alex


    Several men looking at them were full of envy.


    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t have favoritism!¡± Maya said jokingly by the side. Her joy at the corner of her eyes


    was obvious.


    Albert had survived and was more open-minded now. If one did not love his own woman, did one wait


    for her to be spoiled by others?


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°You must as well!¡± Albert kissed Maya passionately as he wrapped his arm around her.


    Albert


    Alex


    Then, Daya, the big star, was a little put-off and tried to squirm away, but she too was embraced by


    Stefan, who gave her a deep kiss, and the remaining few could not escape. Luna, Dr. Cheryl, and the


    Fairy Doctor were all treated the same¡­ Initially, the rtionship between the Fairy Doctor and Albert


    had been kept a secret.


    Stefan,


    Alex,


    Albert


    Alex


    Stefan, on the other hand, was unconcerned and kept kissing.


    Stefan,


    Alex,


    The Fairy Doctor fixed her gaze on him.


    The people around were stunned, shocked, and jealous, especially those who had previously known


    the Fairy Doctor, such as Gilbert, Xerxes, and Jade.


    ¡°My God, how did the Fairy Doctor end up in this guy¡¯s clutches?¡±


    ¡°Who taught this kid to pick up girls?¡± Jade was deafeningly silent.


    Albert was openly and honestly swearing sovereignty in front of so many people, and these women of


    his could actually live in peace with each other.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Jade¡­ Look¡­ Your disciple. His fate of being surrounded by many people of the opposite sex is more


    luxurious than mine. He has more women than me. You can ept a disciple like him, but why are you


    so cruel to me?¡± Xerxes asked.


    ¡°That is his ability. He is called peach blossom luck, yours, peach blossom robbery,¡± Jade snorted


    coldly.


    ¡°Look at my little Albert¡¯s wife, each is one in a million of the most beautiful, but yours are like crooked


    melons that nobody wants,¡± she said after a brief pause.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Are you scolding yourself?¡± said Xerxes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to care about you,¡± Jade eximed angrily.


    Xerxes abruptly knelt in front of Jade. ¡±I know I didn¡¯t do well enough, Jade. I once made you so sad. I


    am sorry! Please give me a chance. I swear I¡¯ll never touch another woman again.¡±


    ¡°Please. Stop! Is making such a promise beneficial to you? How do you get Mandy to look at Helen or


    Helen to look at me? Albert should have warned you. I¡¯m doomed never to have a man in my life. So


    treat them well!¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Jade sighed softly and walked slowly towards the mountain¡¯s base. She looked incredibly lonely from


    the back.


    The opposing viewpoint was, however, apletely different atmosphere.


    Albert kissed six fairies, but one who had not been kissed, Beatrice. This little sister had a sudden


    change of heart.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m still here. Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t notice me? I¡¯m such a big living person standing here.¡±


    ¡°Do you have me or not in your eyes? I¡¯m your child¡¯s mother.¡±


    Beatrice yelled angrily, fearful that others did not know her intimate rtionship with Albert.


    Albert


    Alex

 Chapter 2939

    Chapter 2939


    ¡°Stop!¡± eximed Astor.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Fine! Astor Rockefeller, since you have changed and do not recognize me, I will go back and take


    away Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter, and tell them that their father is a bastard who abandoned


    his wife and children. He is scum. In the future, I will not allow them to acknowledge you!¡± Beatrice


    said.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡®Crap!¡¯


    This was the clincher!


    Astor was stunned!


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Go. Beatrice has a deep love for you. I saw it when I had the concert. She took good care of your


    children. Go, for the sisters have long epted her,¡± Daya gently pushed him.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Yes, you flirted outside, messing with so many confidantes. You have ignored this person at home. In


    terms of time, she is earlier than all of us,¡± Waltz said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. He and I were married in a previous life, ¡± Daya said with a smile.


    ¡°A past life belongs to the past, and this life belongs to this life. Anyway, I want to set ten lives with


    him¡­No, a hundred lives of marriage,¡± Waltz said.


    Astor smiled, and thest lump in his heart vanished. He walked slowly over and gently picked up


    Beatrice.


    Astor


    Alex


    Instead, Beatrice panicked, her heart pounding like a lost deer, ¡±Josua, you¡­What are you doing?¡±


    Josua,


    Alex,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to be as you wish?¡± Astor asked.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ Can you tell me if you like me at all?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    When Beatrice heard that, she hurriedly stopped pursuing the question and kissed heavily, fearful that


    he would backtrack and retreat again.


    The young girl, on the other hand, simply did not know how to kiss. She only knew one way to kiss, and


    that was by pouting. Astorughed. He turned the tables by cing his tongue. Beatrice was like a


    scared deer, and she became soft¡­


    Astor


    Alex


    Jade simply walked to the mountain¡¯s base. Xerxes finally caught up with her.


    ¡°What are you still after me for?¡± With a frown, Jade stated.


    ¡°The Returning Sword Sect killed many of our Flying Eagle warriors. This vengeance is not solely


    yours. I, too, have a role to y,¡± Xerxes exined.


    ¡°We have a share as well!¡±


    Gilbert appeared from behind, apanied by a group of Flying Eagle experts.


    ¡°Vengeance, Vengeance, Vengeance!¡±


    The killing aura rushed to the sky as the group became agitated.


    Swish!


    Human figures shed by.


    Astor appeared in an instant, apanied by the seven fairies. ¡°How can we be overlooked? The


    Returning Sword Sect has still taken over our Rockefeller family manor. Despite the fact that my


    Rockefeller family is good at talking and is uncontested, we can¡¯t be bullied, don¡®t you think, Master?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Jade rolled her eyes and thought, ¡°You are the one who locked someone up, okay? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d


    know?¡±


    However, this was the moral of the story, it was what she wanted and what she enjoyed. It was over for


    the men!


    ¡°What I sought wasrades in arms!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    As Jade drew out the Martello Celia, her body glowed with a mysterious golden luster, and a strange


    totem beamed at her brow.


    ¡°Forever for the de!¡± yelled one.


    ¡°We will protect America with our blood!¡± yelled the rest of the group.

 Chapter 2940

    Chapter 2940


    There were many people on Terra Mountain¡¯s mountain path. Many of them were left behind when they


    came to see the king a few days ago.


    Everyone knew the Rakshasa Temple had created a forbidden area at Fuzen Tower with the intention


    of introducing Bjorne into it and killing him. Many were also following the news, constantly refreshing


    pages on the inte, hoping to be the first to see the developments. Now, the word was getting out.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°The Rakshasa Temple has raised a stone in order to crush its own feet!¡±


    ¡°It has locked itself inside the formation and is unable to escape!¡±


    ¡°Flying Eagle Commander Jade and her disciple Bjorne returned safely and were even seen leisurely


    licking ice cream.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Then, there was that.


    ¡°Commander Benmore led many flying eagle experts to Yukon to find the Returning Sword Sect to


    settle ounts after the fall!¡± a message exploded on thework.


    Many now knew that the Grand Elder and the head of the Returning Sword Sect, along with a group of


    sect experts, were stuck at Terra Mountain¡¯s Fuzen Tower, and the Retuming Sword Sect now had no


    leader, making it a good time to strike back.


    Then there was that. The live broadcast was started by Michelle. It wasn¡¯t Grandpa Pig who did it for


    her this time, but Michelle herself¡­


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This was also the first time Michelle appeared following the news of the serious injuries she had


    sustained in the Returning Sword Sect¡¯s attack on the Rockefeller¡¯s family manor. Bjorne had healed


    her injuries as a result of her careful conditioning. Her cultivation level had also increased.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Thousands of people rushed into the live broadcast room as soon as it began.


    ¡°Michelle, you¡¯ve been missing for three months. Did you go on your honeymoon with brother Bjorne?¡±


    a slew of people spected.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Brother Bjorne is at Terra Mountain¡¯s Fuzen Tower, hand-feeding Commander Benmore vani ice


    cream. Have you ever been fed?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°How could you still have the heart to broadcast here live when your brother is about to be snatched.¡±


    Michelle had long been used to fans flirting with her. It appeared, however, that these were the fans¡¯


    feelings toward her. The more flirting there was, the livelier the live broadcast room became. On the


    other hand, she had not chosen this moment to start a live broadcast for fun.


    ¡°I know what my brother is doing. They¡¯re heading to Yukon, to talk to the Returning Sword Sect to


    recover the blood debt!¡± she cupped the weight of responsibility that seemed to have grown again.


    Since their appearance, the six ancient sects have been making waves in our country, killing and


    ughtering cities. They do not treat our native people as equals. They are ferocious, greedy, and


    inhumane, they can ughter one city, a second, then a third! We are all sons of America, and as its


    masters, we cannot tolerate such scum. So I appeal¡­ I hope that those who cane forward will do


    so, and we will form an alliance to protect the country and fight together!¡±


    How many people had tuned in to watch the live broadcast?


    Nearly 300 million. And the figure kept rising.


    More than a thousand people responded and traveled to Yukon in a matter of minutes.


    They included psychics, evolutionary warriors, and, most importantly, those who had practiced


    Ksitigarbha¡®s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation.


    ***


    Yukon.


    The Returning Sword Sect had already received word that Flying Eagle¡®s men were on their way.


    ¡°What are our options? Do we have to fight Flying Eagle¡¯s people head-on now that the Sect Leader


    and Grand Elder have died?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if the Sect Leader and the Grand Elder have fallen, those natives


    can¡¯tpete with so many of our Path of God disciples. They killed the Sect Leader and the Grand


    Elder, and now is the time for us to retaliate. Let these natives see what happens when they offend our


    Returning Sword Sect,¡± someone yelled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we kill the indigenous, they won¡¯t dare to be so reckless.¡±


    ¡°We will follow in the footsteps of the Rakshasa Temple and massacre them, so they will always


    remember the miserable oue of opposing our Returning Sword Sect.¡±


    The Returning Sword Sect¡®s students were all Sword Immortals.


    Furthermore, they were not fighting alone. They had people from Mount Oro with them.


    ¡°Those American natives just can¡¯t see the situation. They think they are the masters of the Wastnd,


    but in reality, they are nothing¡­ Just a bunch of fools! People like them will not get the chance after the


    spiritual energy recovery. It¡¯s pure waste. I have sent a message, a group of our people ising. This


    time, let¡¯s be ruthless. Let¡¯spletely exterminate this organization, the Flying Eagles,¡± sneered a few


    Mount Oro experts.

 Chapter 2941

    Chapter 2941


    The people from the Returning Sword Sect nodded in agreement.


    Shortly afterward, someone came over and reported that the Flying Eagles members had arrived. The


    Sword Immortals of the Returning Sword Sect were not used to waiting and getting beaten up at home,


    so they immediately rushed out.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Leading the team, Elder Gaius of the Returning Sword Sect, an expert Immortal Monarch, directly


    ordered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to show any courtesy or spew nonsense! Just kill them without mercy once


    you see them!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Kill all of them to avenge the sect master and grand elder!¡±


    Alder and the others headed over at breakneck speed. Xerxes¡¯s golden bamboo boat could


    amodate a thousand people after ergement, which was more than enough.


    Alder


    Alex


    However, the golden bamboo boat was discovered as soon as it came to Mount Yukon¡¯s periphery.


    Countless flying swords with overwhelmingly murderous aura attacked the golden bamboo boat.


    ¡°Be careful! It¡¯s an enemy attack!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it!¡±


    Carrying the huge Martello Celia, Jade roared and quickly intercepted the attack. The light of the


    totem¡¯s on her forehead shone ever brighter.


    A mental domain was formed over there.


    When Jade awakened the Titan Tribe¡¯s bloodline, she first awakened the mental domain. Such a


    mental domain was born along with the Titan Tribe, worlds apart from the one Alderprehended on


    his own. But there was a bonus of special effect-the increment of supportivebat power.


    Alder


    Alex


    Comrades within a 100 meter radius would receive mental invigoration with a bonus to strength and


    speed.


    Alder felt a splitting headache as he looked at her. Currently, the fates of the two had merged. If she


    were to die in battle, he would also follow suit¡­ Alder could feel how miserable he was. Judging from


    Jade¡¯s personality, he would most likely end up dying along with her.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Hold your horses! I¡¯m tied down by my family! You¡¯re not afraid of losing your life, but I don¡¯t want to


    die yet!¡±


    Alder chased after her with Medusa¡¯s Aegis Shield in one hand and the Dao Killing Sword in the other.


    Alder


    Alex


    A cloud of snow blew in all directions as soon as he unleashed a sh.


    ¡°Let me help! Ice¡­¡±


    Alder had not paid much attention to Maya¡¯s cultivation level before. To his surprise, she had


    inadvertently seeded in Immortalization¡­ This was outrageous.


    Alder


    Alex


    Could someone gifted have truly cheated?


    As her blue Immortal Wheel of Life spun on her body, sheshed out a handful of Chi and froze the


    cloud of snow that Alder had unleashed, blocking the iing flying swords.


    Alder


    Alex


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Countless flying swords were blocked for a while after they hit the iceyer. It was then that Jade


    fiercely mmed the Martello Celia on it.


    The iceyer shattered while the flying swords were broken one after another.


    Bleurgh!


    After the Martello Celia shattered the natal magical treasures, many Sword Immortals from the


    Returning Sword Sect vomited blood.


    Attack!¡± Xerxes roared.


    Dozens of dazzling rays lit up on the side of the golden bamboo boat. Dozens of light beams broke


    through the air-powerful spiritual cannons!


    Like lightning, they streaked toward the crowd of Returning Sword Sect.

 Chapter 2942

    Chapter 2942


    ¡°Woo¡­¡±


    The boundless sound of breaking air reverberated throughout the surroundings before the beams hit


    the Returning Sword Sect crowd hard.


    ¡°Block them! Block them!¡±


    ¡°Defend with your sword¡¯s Chi and activate the spatial barrier!¡±


    ¡°Give me more power!¡±


    All the Returning Sword Sect people roared and exerted everyst bit of their strength.


    This was unlike what they had imagined. At first, they thought they could annihte their enemies with a


    wave of flying swords since so many of their Immortal experts had joined forces. Unexpectedly, the first


    wave of their attack was blocked without any achievement. Moreover, the other party had just sent out


    three people.


    Most importantly, each beam of the dozens of spiritual cannons suffocated them.


    What weapon was that?


    Such a thought crossed the minds of the Returning Sword Sect and Mount Oro crowd. However, they


    had little time to think about it because the opponent¡¯s attack hadnded.


    Boom!


    It seemed a massive explosion had taken ce.


    The intense rays of light rushed straight into the sky, so powerful they shattered a great amount of


    space. Hurricane force gales blew high in the sky from the bombardment. Although the typical atomic


    mushroom cloud didn¡¯t show up, the broken power ofws seemed to have torn a hole in the sky,


    looking extremely terrifying.


    However, the attack was blocked.


    There were numerous Immortals among the Returning Sword Sect and Mount Oro people, after all,


    and many were experts who had lived since ancient times. If they were in the previous world of


    America, they would¡¯ve held godlike status. However, there was a group of them in this ce.


    The strongest defense they had ever constructed was also extremely sturdy.


    ¡°Haha! We blocked them!¡±


    ¡°I thought they were powerful, but that¡¯s all!¡±


    ¡°Brothers! Form a sword formation and kill them!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was because countless objects that looked like roots and vines had appeared beneath their feet.


    Unbeknownst to them, these things had suddenly emerged and wrapped themselves around their feet,


    restricting their mobility.


    ¡°Ahh..?!¡±


    ¡°What are these things?!¡±


    ¡°Where did these d*mn rootse from? Hurry! Let¡¯s sever the roots together! Sever them! Ah¡­ Argh!


    Why are they getting into my pants? No! Ouch!¡±


    It was unknown what the shouting man had experienced, but he let out a spine-chilling, miserable wail.


    Sure enough, those roots and vines were tricks Daya hade up with. Waltz, who stood next to


    Daya, asked, ¡°Daya, why is that guy letting out such a weird scream? You didn¡®t break his manhood,


    did you? The trick of controlling the roots and vines is really overpowering!¡±


    Daya snorted lightly. ¡°This is just an appetizer. Unfortunately, the vines I can summon aren¡¯t strong


    enough. Otherwise, these people would¡¯ve been long dead.¡±


    Waltz gasped. ¡°Are they so powerful? I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    Daya said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be envious. The Fair Maiden¡¯s Heart Sutra you¡¯ve cultivated is also a


    cultivation technique beyond Divine level. Back then, eight Stoermer Sect goddesses relied on this


    cultivation technique and became invincible as they fought all over the world. This is a cultivation


    technique left behind by the Phoenix Emperor.¡±


    During their conversation, the situation on the field changed again. Daya¡¯s control spell had temporarily


    stopped the Returning Sword people from forming the sword formation and unleashing their most lethal


    move.


    On the contrary, Adrian and Jade jointly unleashed their attacks. The Dao Killing Sword, the Martello


    Celia, the Xavion Sword, as well as Adrian¡¯s Great Icebound Spell¡­


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    After that, Adrian¡¯s father-inw, Gilbert, and his mother-inw, Metztli, also rushed out of the golden


    warship. The spouses, one righteous and one devilish, were ruthless in their own right.


    Adrian


    Alex


    It was Adrian¡¯s first time seeing Gilbert making a real move.


    Adrian


    Alex


    What he saw stunned him. The sword in Gilbert¡¯s hand was four meters long.

 Chapter 2943

    Chapter 2943


    With a boom, the sword shed down from the sky.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, it bounced back up again.


    Steven blinked. This was the typical great cry and little wool. The four meter long huge sword looked


    domineering, yet it was so light.


    Steven


    Alex


    The next second, Stevenshed out the True Martial Tyrant Sword. Meanwhile, Xerxes¡¯s golden


    warship had finished charging and fired again.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Save me! Save me, quick!¡±


    ¡°How could they be so ruthless? When did these people be so powerful?¡±


    The people from the Returning Sword Sect and Mount Oro shouted one after another, stunned by the


    incessant killing. It was a total massacre.


    ¡°Back off! Hurry and back off!¡±


    ¡°Go to Yukon Dungeon!¡±


    ¡°We can no longer stop them¡­¡±


    The group yelled and fled in all directions.


    And the entire scene was clearly captured by several drones in the distance, causing an uproar on the


    inte. Everyone knew about the power of the six ancient sects and criticized the American official


    and Flying Eagles for being cowards, allowing those sects to run rampant in the country. Even after


    they had massacred a whole city, no one stepped.


    The opportunity had finallye, however. With a boosted morale, they attacked offensively as soon


    as they arrived.


    After that, something unexpected happened.


    A group of people appeared in the sky. Judging from their outfits, they were clearly Demonic Spirit Cult


    members from the six ancient sects. Theizens tensed up as soon as they appeared. Everyone


    knew that the six ancient sects almost shared the same stance, the so-called birds of a feather.


    ¡®They are probably here to reinforce the Returning Sword Sect,¡¯ Steven and the others thought.


    Steven


    Alex


    They had even given up chasing the Returning Sword Sect and Mount Oro people.


    Their team leader, Fiona, was the cult master of the Demonic Spirit Cult.


    The remaining Returning Sword Sect people immediately heaved a sigh of relief when they saw


    reinforcements from the Demonic Spirit Cult members.


    A middle-aged old man shouted, ¡°Thank you foring to our aid, Cult Master Fiona. Our Returning


    Sword Sect members will definitely remember this! Cult Master Fiona, please step in and finish off


    those mongrels from the Wastnd.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Fiona shouted delicately in English with a strong native ent. ¡°Since the day the


    Returning Sword Sect and Rakshasa Temple came into existence, you have gone against the good,


    brutalized the innocent, and treated themoners like ants. Youmitted all kinds of atrocities,


    wreaking death and destruction in the mortal realm at will. Your behavior is more deranged than my


    demonic cult. We, the Demonic Spirit Cult, are ashamed to be on the same team. Hence, we are here


    today to enforce justice on behalf of God.¡±


    The Demonic Spirit Cult members did not rush toward Steven and the others, but they detoured toward


    the Returning Sword Sect and Mount Oro people.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven and the others were stunned. However, it was just the beginning.


    Steven


    Alex


    Someone else came soon after. The three ancient sects-the Snow Dragon Valley, Beast King Sect, and


    Returning Sword Sect-appeared as well.


    Surprisingly, they also said in unison that they wanted to enforce justice on behalf of God. They


    attacked the Returning Sword and Mount Oro as soon as they showed up.


    All of a sudden, the tide had turned.


    The Returning Sword Sect members screamed hysterically as they were eliminated. Shortly afterward,


    they were all killed under the joint forces of the four sects.


    The remaining few from Mount Oro tried to justify themselves.


    ¡°Everyone, those you should be punishing on God¡¯s Behalf are the Returning Sword and Rakshasa


    Temple. It has nothing to do with us, Mount Oro people. Now that the Returning Sword Sect members


    are all dead, can you make way and let us go?¡±


    Steven sneered. ¡°The Returning Sword Sect members are still considered Americans. Have you


    Olympians forgotten what you did three millennia ago? Everyone has the right to put youpdogs of the


    Undying n to death!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Upon hearing that, Fiona asked, ¡°Mount Oro belongs to the Olympus Tribe?¡±


    Steven nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Fiona immediately issued a kill order, as if she bore a grudge against the Olympus Tribe.


    In mere minutes, the Mount Oro people werepletely annihted.


    However, it was then that another group of experts arrived. They were none other than the experts who


    came to reinforce Mount Oro. Upon witnessing the scene, someone shouted infuriatingly, ¡°How


    preposterous! How dare you kill my Mount Oro people?! You court death!¡±

 Chapter 2944

    Chapter 2944


    The environment changed drastically as soon as the ones who came roared.


    The arrivals were not humans but a group of demons. The person who had just shouted was carrying


    something round behind his back, giving out ufortable vibes. It turned out to be a huge snail shell.


    In other words¡­ This was a snail demon!


    Maya, standing next to Mozart, whispered, ¡°Did he transform from a snail?¡±


    Mozart,


    Alex,


    Anderson nodded. ¡°I think so. Look at him. He looks quite like a snail.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Waltz was disgusted. ¡°I hate this kind of creature the most! Normally, I would trample it to death


    whenever I see it! How can such a disgusting creature with no bones cultivate to be a human?


    How strange!¡±


    This team looked bizarre.


    Not only was there a demon with a snail shell on his back, but there was also a wasp like demon, a


    butterfly demon, an earthworm demon¡­ They seemed to have been summoned from the back garden


    of someone¡¯s house.


    Daya said, ¡°Don¡¯t look down upon these low-level creatures. The ones that transformed into humans


    are generally ruthless and require longer periods of cultivation than normal people. This snail would


    take at least ten millennia to cultivate into a demon. The umtion of ten millennia is no joke for


    sure.¡±


    While Anderson was talking to his women, the battle started right away.


    Anderson


    Alex


    The insect squad from Mount Oro was extremely brutal and domineering. They directly started the fight


    without much ado. Their targets were theers from the four sects, Demonic Spirit Cult, Snow


    Dragon Valley, and the others.


    They were mad, weren¡¯t they?


    This insect squad was merelyprised of nine members. However, they preemptively started the


    battle in the face of the four sects¡¯ joint team that consisted of more than a hundred people.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Arge number of deaths urred as soon as the war broke out.


    In the face of the insect squad from Mount Oro, the people from the four sects were surprisingly at a


    disadvantage from the beginning, especially that burly man with a snail shell on his back He was simply


    ferocious. As soon as he came forward, he wouldn¡¯t stop spitting saliva.


    ¡®Holy crap!¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t he disgusting?


    However, to their disgust, even more terrifying was that the saliva contained deadly, highly-corrosive


    poison. Not only could it corrode the human body, but it also could corrode Chi.


    The people from the four ancient sects never expected the opponent to fight like that.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The saliva hit more than twenty people due to their carelessness.


    ¡°Argh! My eyes!¡±


    ¡°It hurts! It hurts so badly! My nose! My mouth¡­¡±


    ¡°The saliva is poisonous! Be careful! Dodge it!¡±


    It was a painful scene. The people nearby felt a tangible pain as they witnessed what was happening.


    The few women next to Anderson backed off in horror. Those few people who were hit by the snail


    demon¡¯s saliva were too miserable. A few of them helplessly watched their faces being corroded,


    exposing the bones. One would have nightmares at night after hearing those screams and seeing that


    appearance.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Fiona! Hurry up! You should use poison too!¡±


    ¡°Fight poison with poison!¡±


    Someone had beckoned to Fiona to cast a poison spell, the principal of the Demonic Spirit Cult.


    Those people were truly miserable. They showed up to besiege the Returning Sword Sect mainly


    because they saw Mozart, Jade, and the others bringing the Flying Eagles to ruin Rakshasa Temple


    before going to Yukon to kill the Returning Sword Sect members. They were also from the six ancient


    sects and were naturally afraid that Anderson and the others would switch targets, dealing with them


    instead.


    Mozart,


    Alex,


    Anderson


    Alex


    Who would have thought they would encounter those intractable monsters from Mount Oro?


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Fiona was certainly furious since a few Demonic Spirit Sect disciples had also died. After that, she


    joined forces with her disciples and formed a bizarre formation, creating a gale before releasing toxins.


    However, the butterfly demon on the other side unexpectedly changed its appearance and manifested


    its real, massive body all of a sudden. Therge colorful butterfly violently pped its wings in the face


    of those toxins.


    The toxins unleashed by Fiona turned back on them, resulting in horrified screams.

 Chapter 2945

    Chapter 2945


    Eventually, the Demonic Spirit Cult¡¯s poisonnded on the heads of Fiona¡¯s people.


    ***


    The scene before their eyes were live-streamed by the drones on the inte. Netizens from all over


    the world watched, speechless. Many were tumble to adapt to such bloody, brutal battle scenes.


    Members of Jamie¡¯s Protection Alliance, formed in Michelle¡¯s live broadcast room, felt their blood


    freeze when they saw the brutal deaths. As soon as the thought of ending up like that urred, they


    dared not step in.


    Jamie


    Alex


    ***


    ¡°Hubby, what should we do? Should we help them?¡± Daya was a little hesitant. She was not fond of the


    four ancient sects. If it were any other situation, she would have watched the show delightfully from the


    sidelines, but now, they clearly shared themon fate.


    Jamie was decisive. ¡°Help them!¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    The people from the four sects began to show goodwill, but now, they had lost another group of people.


    Jamie and the others also had to return their favor.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Looking at the insect squad with a peculiar appearance, Jamie suddenly remembered that he still had a


    strange book called The Boundless Buddhist Creature. It was a magical treasure that could forcefully


    transcend demons and mythical creatures into Buddhist creatures.


    Jamie


    Alex


    He whispered something in Daya¡¯s ear. The next second, his body shook, and five mirror images of him


    manifested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡±


    Jamie¡¯s images entered the battlefield while he escaped underground.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Daya violently mmed the Saintly Luna Branch in her hand against the ground. In an instant,


    countless roots and vines reappeared and moved rhythmically before attacking bizarre demons from


    Mount Oro¡­ The onlookers saw that Daya was sending an area of effect attack, but in fact, it was an


    attack of varying severity, aiming to iste that butterfly demon.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    When the burly snailman saw Jamie¡¯s mirror images stepping in, he roared furiously and spat saliva


    wildly. The ancient sects retreated one after another.


    Jamie


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Rowan, however, neither dodged nor hid himself.


    Rowan,


    Alex,


    Frost barriers surged from Jamie¡¯s five mirror images as they ran in a certain direction¡­ With the


    purpose of drawing those guys away. The next second, the ancient golden book, The Boundless


    Buddhist Creature, in Jamie¡¯s hand emanated brilliance. Buddhist songs chanted, and Buddhist texts


    spat out, enveloping that butterfly demon.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jamie


    Alex


    Noticing the hugemotion, Jamie was instantly startled for a moment. He was trying to drag the


    butterfly demon stealthily into an ancient golden book, but the currentmotion was simply too huge.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Everyone present saw these things clearly, not to mention those insects from Mount Oro. Sacred yet


    solemn Buddhist texts rose from the ground and enveloped the butterfly demon like a huge.


    It was dragged into the golden book right away. It seemed a process would be required.


    ¡°Cleo!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! How dare you work Cleo?! Go to hell!¡±


    Those demons were very concerned about the butterfly. They immediately abandoned Daya and


    rushed toward Jamie¡¯s location. The bee demon, who was the fastest, stabbed the giant of


    Buddhist texts with a slender and long sword in his hand.


    Jamie


    Alex


    When Jamie activated The Boundless Buddhist Creature, he realized that this magical treasure had a


    w, he would be shackled by the golden book¡¯s energy while collecting the demon.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Thus, he gritted his teeth and turned on his holy energy. That huge enveloping the butterfly demon


    expanded abruptly and trapped the bee demon along with it.


    The burly snailman was infuriated. As a snail, he had surprisinglye up to the huge at lightning


    speed.


    At the same time, a gigantic huge swept over and hit the burly snailman hard in the shell.

 Chapter 2946

    Chapter 2946


    Boom!


    A loud noise shook the surrounding air.


    Jade swung the Martello Celia, a supreme one million pound weapon. Coupled with the Titan Tribe¡¯s


    might, this heavy blow was estimated to be over ten million pounds. How terrifying this power was!


    The moment the snail immortal was hammered, he retreated into his shell. Then, he was sent flying.


    However, Jade was surprised to see the snail shell not shattering from the heavy blow and was simply


    dented and deformed.


    This was outrageous!


    What material was the snail shell made of?


    Bleurgh!


    The snail immortal, hiding in the shell, abruptly spat out a mouthful of saliva that showered on Jade like


    rain. The crowd was scared witless this time.


    ¡°No!¡± Xerxes shouted.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Richard was also stunned. He promptly exerted his power and fiercely pulled the huge of Buddhist


    texts, dragging both the butterfly demon and bee demon into The Boundless Buddhist Creature. He


    then immediately teleported and rushed toward Jade.


    Richard


    Alex


    On the other hand, Jade did not stop at all and heavily swung the second blow of the Martello Celia.


    The force was greater, and it was even louder this time.


    Poof!


    Finally, the shell shattered, smashing the snail immortal inside along with it.


    Richard stood in front of Jade and watched closely, only to find a false rm. The surface of Jade¡¯s


    body was covered in a faint golden barrier containing defensive Chi. It was about five centimeters away


    from her body and hadpletely blocked out the snail¡¯s corrosive spit.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard heaved a sigh of relief before he said, ¡°You freaked me out ¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    As soon as Jade put away the defensive Chi, the saliva fell to the ground. She then smiled yfully.


    ¡°What were you afraid of? How are you going to aplish great things if you are so timid? Keep


    killing them!¡±


    When Xerxes rushed over, Jade had already entered the battle again.


    A few minutester, all the members of the insect squad were annihted. It finally marked the end of


    the battle.


    However, a sparrow-like demon mored before it breathed itsst. ¡°Aborigines from the Wastnd.


    Don¡¯t becent! The bigwigs of the Olympus Tribe will cross the sword formation ande over


    soon! When the timees, they will avenge us for sure! Your death is imminent!¡±


    Outside the ancient sword formation, the floating ind in the sky emitted light and rumbled as if to


    prove its resolve. An expanse of lightning coupled with booming thunder struck down,nding on the


    sword formation outside the atmosphere.


    The people on that ind seemingly tried to force their way through the force field.


    Such an earth-shattering change had attracted all the living beings on Earth. Countless people hid in


    their homes and shuddered as if Armageddon had arrived. Some people even muttered prayers hoping


    that the deities of their faiths would descend and save the mortal realm.


    On the inte, America and the Flying Eagles¡¯ overwhelming victory had been watered down because


    of that.


    Hundreds of millions ofizens were discussing when those powerhouses from outer space would


    descend and the extent of the storm they would stir up.


    Richard looked up to the sky and said softly, ¡°Peaceful days are getting farther away. Earth will no


    longer be peaceful.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Next to him, Daya asked, ¡°Did you see something?¡±


    ¡°I saw someoneing in while following those lightning bolts.¡±


    When be activated the divine eyes to see through the essence of the phenomena, he saw sortie


    people.


    Those people were more or less intercepted by the ancient force field¡¯sws upon entering, indicating


    their cultivation levels had surpassed the threshold of currentws. However, they did not die.


    In fact, they had cheated sessfully.

 Chapter 2947

    Chapter 2947


    However, those people quickly vanished without a trace and were nowhere to be found. After the first


    sessful cheat, countless incidents of cheating followed suit.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Those powerhouses from outer space must have thought of ways to enter Earth¡¯s territory and seize


    the opportunities.


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller!¡±


    Just then, a woman¡¯s voice rang in Frank¡¯s left ear. An extremely sexy and stunning woman in an


    exotic outfit was standing next to him.


    Frank


    Alex


    She was the cult master of the Demonic Spirit Cult, Fiona.


    Frank nodded. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    He did not have good impressions of those from the ancient sects¡­ Last time, this woman had tried to


    capture him to her sect with evident self-purpose.


    Fiona said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, I¡¯m here specifically for you. No matter how the Returning


    Sword Sect and Rakshasa Temple go against good and brutalize the innocent, they have nothing to do


    with my Demonic Spirit Cult. I just want to be friends with you.¡±


    Frank smiled faintly. ¡°Do you just want to be friends?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Fiona giggled as she said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller,e pursue me if you want to go a step further!¡±


    Frank shook his head. ¡°Sorry, you aren¡¯t my favorite type.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Fiona was puzzled. That sentence stopped her from saying what she was about to say.


    It was then that a gorgeous woman came over.


    She was wearing a pure white coat whose stylepletely differed from Fiona¡¯s¡­ If Fiona was sexy,


    seductive, and passionate, then the woman before his eyes was like a pure-hearted snow fairy with ice-


    cold fairy energy.


    Frank knew this person as well, she was Alba from Snow Dragon Valley.


    Frank


    Alex


    This woman, together with Fiona, had tried to snatch Frank back then, iming that she had a crush on


    him. In fact, Frank was extremely sober. Her eyes and expression did not show any love between a


    man and a woman when she said that. She was simply putting on a pretense like a little-known actress.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank


    Alex


    Never did he expect that she woulde again this time.


    She nced indifferently at Fiona and said, ¡°Cult Master Fiona, you probably don¡¯t understand


    American customs. American women are always respectable, gentle, elegant, well-educated, and know


    the four cardinal virtues. Someone who shows belly buttons and buttocks like you is truly unsuitable for


    finding a husband in America. Any man who marries you will have to worry about being cuckolded


    someday. Thus, you should go to the west!¡±


    Fiona was furious. ¡°Did you just scold me, Alba?¡±


    Alba said, ¡°I didn¡¯t scold you, did I? Look. Regional differences have surfaced. You can¡¯t even


    understand what I said. When the timees, you will definitely get your wires crossed due to


    communication difficulties between you and Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    Fiona frowned.


    Unfortunately, she did not speak standard English because she usually conversed in a dialect. Hence,


    it was really a bit difficult tomunicate with Frank.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank and the few people around him looked at Fiona with trembling eyes.


    Frank


    Alex


    Cult Master Fiona was too cute, wasn¡¯t she?


    At that moment, Alba smiled lightly at Frank. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, we met again!¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Not far from the sidelines, all the men from the Flying Eagles were envious.


    Why did all the beauties automatically throw themselves at Frank?


    Frank


    Alex


    Was he very attractive?


    Why did no onee to them?


    They and Frank were indeed worlds apart when it came to women.


    Frank


    Alex


    On the contrary, Frank was not surprised as he was surrounded by beauty. Currently, he had been


    enlightened and was no longer the impulsive young man who would have a nosebleed when he


    peeked at breasts. Instead, he emphasized feelings. He would only show passion when the love was


    strong. An emotionless woman was worse than a doll bought with money on eBay.


    Frank


    Alex


    However, Alba did not say further about having aish on him or wanting to date him. Instead, she


    said, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, my sect master would like to request someone from you.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Frank was puzzled.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Her!¡± Alba pointed at Maya standing behind them.

 Chapter 2948

    Chapter 2948


    Maya was startled for a moment.


    She awkwardly took two steps forward and stood next to Jordan. She then reached out and gently held


    his arm and dubiously asked, ¡°What does the sect master want from me?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Alba looked at Maya carefully with a strange expression. ¡°You are Maya Howards?¡± she asked. ¡°Great.


    You have a decent aptitude, which matches the temperament of the Snow Dragon Valley. My sect


    master has taken fancy on you, so she would like you to join Snow Dragon Valley and be her


    disciple.¡±


    A suppressedugh escaped Maya.


    However, she then refused. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Alba went on, ¡°The Snow Dragon Valley has umted rich inheritance over ten millennia. Ordinary


    sects can¡¯t bepared to us. If we were to start a real fight, the Returning Sword Sect might not be a


    match for the Snow Dragon Valley. It will be in your best interest with your talent and spiritual roots if


    you join. Besides, you will be the master¡¯s disciple. How dare you refuse?¡±


    Maya still shook her head with a smile. In her eyes, she simply did not care about the progression of


    her cultivation level.


    Although she had now reached Immortalization, she had not cultivated hard, and everything happened


    naturally. Thus, she had be an Immortal with just casual cultivation¡­ Usually, she spent most of


    her time chatting with Brittany and teasing the children.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hence, she had different principles. Alba wouldn¡¯t understand it.


    Maya said to Morten, ¡°Bro, Mom has heard about your ident. She must be worried sick at home.


    She doesn¡¯t know if Dad is dead or alive. She is a woman and can¡¯t bear a great blow, so we better go


    back early!¡±


    Morten,


    Alex,


    Thinking of his mother, Jordan longed to return home. He immediately said to Alba, ¡°You should go


    back. It¡¯s impossible for Maya to be your sect¡¯s disciple. Speaking of rich resources, the


    Rockefeller family is not inferior to the Snow Dragon Valley.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Alba rolled her eyes, clearly not believing him. This woman looked courteous as she spoke to Morten,


    but in fact, deep down inside, she still had a superiorityplex.


    Morten,


    Alex,


    Thus, Jordan stopped caring about her.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡®It¡¯s pointless for a b*tch to put on a pretense.¡¯


    After Alba had walked away, Gilbert and Metztli Flores came over.


    ¡°Jordan Rockefeller!¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    In the face of Gilbert, Jordan was inferior by a wide margin. After hesitating, he finally shouted, ¡°Dad,


    Mom, are you alright?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Gilbert replied with a smile, ¡°We are alright! We are fine!¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at the Fairy Doctor next to Jordan.


    Jordan


    Alex


    The Fairy Doctor, Gilbert¡¯s godsister, was instantly awakened. However, she had hooked up with her


    godbrother¡¯s son-inw. It was truly unreasonable.


    Unable to stay any longer, the Fairy Doctor ran away.


    Gilbert sighed.


    There was no use crying over spilled milk. What else could he say?


    ¡°Morten, now that the Returning Sword Sect has been annihted, the Dao Field of Yukon Dungeon is


    empty. I discussed it with Xerxes. You are an expert in spell formation. You should try and find out if


    you can directly control Yukon¡¯s spell formation. The territory of Yukon will belong to you in the future.¡±


    Morten,


    Alex,


    Jordan was startled. ¡°It will belong to me?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡± Metztli said. ¡°It will belong to you! But this is, in fact, a great test. The Dao Field of Yukon


    is thergest on Earth, where the highest rate of spiritual energy recovery can be found. It will definitely


    be the target of countless people. Not to mention how the remaining four ancient sects think,


    those guys above the sky will not give up for sure. Once a stronger person descends to the world,


    Yukon will definitely be their battleground.¡±


    How could Jordan not understand it?


    Jordan


    Alex


    However, godly cultivation was about seizing Heaven¡¯s Will.


    Why should he be afraid?


    ¡°Fine! I will ept it! Since it will be my territory, the other evil forces better note in!¡±


    Metztli nodded. ¡°Not bad! You should have this kind of dominance! By the way, I haven¡¯t had a proper


    dinner with you as your mother-inw. How about this? It will be the Summer Solstice in a few days.


    You shoulde for dinner at our house. I¡¯ll be cooking.¡±

 Chapter 2949

    Chapter 2949


    Next to Metztli, Gilbert was horrified. ¡°Honey, just leave the cooking to me!¡±


    It was because Metztli was a terrible cook.


    Metztli snorted. ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯ll just make a cucumber sd. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    Steven touched his nose. ¡®This pair is quite hrious!¡¯


    Steven


    Alex


    After that, Gilbert publicly announced that Yukon had been nationalized and was to be temporarily


    ced under Steven¡¯s custody. He even asked if the four ancient sects had any objections.


    Steven


    Alex


    As soon as he said that, the ancient sect members seemed to have different thoughts.


    Yukon had always been a sanctuary godly cultivators yearned for. Who did not want it?


    Nheless, they would oppose America if they stepped in to object. The precedent with the Returning


    Sword Sect had happened before their eyes and the strength of Steven and his female army would be


    unimaginable. Unless the four ancient sects could join forces¡­


    Steven


    Alex


    It was then that a woman with a white veil came out of the Snow Dragon Valley and said coldly, ¡°Snow


    Dragon Valley has no objections. The general public is in favor of Yukon belonging to Mr. Rockefeller.¡±


    This woman was the master of the Snow Dragon Valley sect, Joelle Snow.


    The release of the statement was equivalent to the direct disbandment of the alliance among the four


    ancient sects. Even if the three sects joined forces, they might not receive benefits if the Snow Dragon


    Valley sided with Steven.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Only the capable one will upy the sanctuary of Yukon! If someone were to upy the territory


    forcefully without sufficient ability, he would probably lead to a catastrophe. Mr. Rockefeller, you better


    watch out for yourself!¡±


    It was a member from the Beast King Sect.


    Carrying the Martello Celia, Jade rushed over with a sh of golden light. With a domineering stance,


    she pointed at the man who had just spoken. ¡°So, are you not convinced? Do you think the Rockefeller


    brat is ipetent? Come! Come here and fight me! I¡¯ll find out if you are qualified.¡±


    Jadepletely revealed how protective she was toward Steven.


    Steven


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Alex


    The man was also a high-ranking expert from the Beast King Sect. When belittled by Jade in front of


    the crowd, he could not help but snort.


    Then, Jade moved.


    Boom!


    She lifted the Martello Celia and locked half of the space.


    She unleashed a fierce blow, but she did not kill that Beast King Sect guy. Instead, she killed his pet.


    Hisbat power fully relied on his pet, and once it was dead, his strength would drop by more than


    half.


    That man¡¯s eyes widened with rage as he helplessly watched his beloved pet die tragically. However,


    he was facing Jade, the domineering goddess of war who would start a war at the drop of a hat. He


    knew he had severely underestimated her strength.


    All he could do now was to retreat in dejection. After that, each of the four ancient sects left.


    Steven looked at the force field after entering Yukon, only to find a very simple spell formation at the


    periphery. It could only block normal people, while the real spell formation was the core Dao Field that


    truly belonged to Yukon. Thatrge spell formation of the force field, however, was impossible to be


    opened now.


    Steven


    Alex


    It simply wasn¡¯t the right time yet. It was not that time yet, just like blooming and fruition.


    In fact, all the immortal Dao Fields with the eruption of the spiritual energy tide on Earth could only be


    developed slightly at the periphery. As for the real interior, none of them had been activated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first and study itter.¡±


    ¡°There should be something good at Western Queen Mother¡¯s sanctuary, right?¡±

 Chapter 2950

    Chapter 2950


    In a small northern county, two shadows fell from the sky with two bangs, breaking through a certain


    household¡¯s roof. Two people drenched in blood smashed into the room.


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    A woman¡¯s scream came from the room. She was a minor social media influencer who had taken the


    sexy route. At that moment, she was wearing a maid outfit and chatting idly with her fans, adjusting the


    suggestive dress from time to time. In fact, she was trying to tighten the dress in the hopes her


    extremities, the cleavage, bust, and toes, for instance would be entuated!


    Just as everyone was lively and was about to reward her with a tip, an ident urred. Someone


    had broken through the ceiling and fallen right on the anchoring influencer¡¯s bed.


    The fans could see it clearly through the video.


    ¡°Melissa, did your house copse?¡±


    ¡°What just fell? Why does it look like a person?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®look like a person?¡¯ That¡¯s really a person, alright? And, there are two of them!¡±


    ¡°Drum! Could it be a ne crash?¡±


    ¡°Melissa, hurry and see if any ne has crashed¡­¡±


    ¡°If one really did, I¡¯ll reward you with a space shuttle!¡±


    The fans were still joking in the live broadcast room, but the anchorwoman was no longer interested in


    watching them. She looked at her ceiling before gawking awkwardly at the two people on her bed. She


    suddenly felt that she could not get her head around them.


    The two looked extremely miserable. One had arge hole in the chest with the ribs poking out.


    ording to normal circumstances, one would have long died from such injuries.


    However, the man before her reached out and touched the hole in the chest. ¡°F*ck! That crappy sword


    formation hurt me had!¡± he eximed.


    Then, that bloody hole healed and recovered at a breakneck speed.


    The other person was even more miserable. His body was broken in halves when he fell, and his


    intestines came spilling out. Unexpectedly, he did not die either. He whimpered and grabbed the lower


    half of his body with his hand and connected with his upper body. He then stuffed his guts that had


    overflowed all over the bed back into his stomach.


    Simrly, after a while, the wound surprisingly healed just like that.


    The anchorwoman screamed in horror.


    ¡°Argh! How noisy!¡±


    Then, the man who had a hole in his chest earlier made a sh, causing the anchorwoman¡¯s head to


    fall off.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The live broadcast room turned into a gruesome scene.


    ¡°Melissa is dead!¡±


    ¡°Melissa has been killed! What are those two devils?!¡±


    ¡°How could they be so cruel?¡±


    Many in the live broadcast room who were watching the screen recorded it and uploaded it to the


    inte. Some even took out their phones to call the police.


    The two people did not know that the scene was being broadcast live in the anchorwoman¡¯s room.


    Without her fussing, the two people sat on the bed and talked while taking out all sorts of pills to heal


    their injuries.


    ¡°D*mn it. Those old geezers from the Gctic Sect are really unreliable. They said that those below


    Incarnate Deity woulde over without any pressure. Instead, we were almost killed, and a portion of


    my cultivation level has been severed.¡±


    The other man said, ¡°The Immortal-ying Sword Formation is really too powerful. The Gctic Sect¡¯s


    Penta-Lightning is still quite strong. If it hadn¡¯t interfered with the sword formation¡¯s judgment, we


    would¡¯ve long been in into smithereens.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how the others are doing.¡±


    ¡°I saw with my own eyes that the mermaid princess of the immortal ind of Essos was hacked into a


    bloody mist with her soul decimated. Divine Heir Clifford from Infinite Hill died too after the Immortal-


    ying Sword broke his soul with a sh. The young sect master of the Lun Sect should be alive as


    I saw him fleeing to the West, whereas ten or so should have survived.¡±


    ¡°Many people had died then! That¡¯s almost half of them!¡±

 Chapter 2951

    Chapter 2951


    ¡°Yes. We are lucky to be alive.¡±


    The two people were aliens. They broke through the outside the atmosphere during the thunderp


    earlier. They did not know the earthlings¡¯ way of life, nor did they understand the webcast. Hence, they


    totally did not expect that the conversation between the two would be heard by at least thirty thousand


    people in the live broadcast room.


    Moreover, the traffic of the recently deceased anchorwoman¡¯s live broadcast room increased greatly as


    soon as the news spread.


    If the anchorwoman were to know about it in the afterlife, she would probably be rolling in her grave. It


    was because the target that she couldn¡¯t achieve before her death broke through in a short time¡­ To


    make matters worse, it was a breakthrough of at least a hundred times. There were only thirty


    thousandizens online previously, but it had risen to three million in an instant


    The two people were still healing their injuries while chatting.


    ¡°The spiritual energy of the Wastnd has really been resurrected.¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, the spiritual energy in a normal room like this can match the cultivation sanctuary of our


    Floating Ind. Unfortunately, we missed the first spiritual energy tide, or that moment would¡¯ve been


    worth ten years of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. There is a next time. Besides, the real opportunities are in those ancient Holy Churches.


    There is still time before the real opening of the Holy Churches¡¯ Dao Fields!¡±


    The inte instantly erupted in an uproar as soon as that statement was made.


    How many people could even manifest extraordinary abilities during the first wave of spiritual energy?


    Presently, nosy parkers had selected four great psychic kings among the psychic tier list. They were


    the strongest four among the psychics, the Nightmare King, the Thunderstorm King, the me King,


    and White Bear King.


    Rumors were that with their strength, those four kings could challenge Immortals.


    And, how long had it been since the spiritual energy tide?


    As a result, many looked forward to the second wave of spiritual energy tide. Since they had missed


    the first chance, they couldn¡¯t possibly miss the second time.


    After that, the subject was changed.


    Those two alien visitors suddenly mentioned someone on Earth.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t sign up toe to the Wastnd, but I ate poorly and failed to focus on my cultivation


    after learning that swindler is there. My first purpose ofing to the Wastnd is to find that


    scammer.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Edgar Rockefeller?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That d*mn swindler! Despicable! He¡¯s immoral to the core!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I heard of that man before. He¡¯s conned thousands out of their resources in their storage rings.


    Even worse, those people were still grateful to him¡­ However, I even heard that the deceived took a


    spiritual blood oath, acknowledging him as their big brother and wouldn¡¯t resort to violence against him.


    Are you not afraid of the spiritual blood oath?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Am afraid, of course, but I don¡¯t resort to violence! I¡¯ll open my mouth! I¡¯ll scold him harshly!¡±


    After that, the live broadcast room was in an uproar again.


    [Holy crap! Holy crap! What¡¯s going on?]


    [Is Michelle¡¯s elder brother so overpowering? Has he long gone to an alien to deceive these


    pigheads?]


    [Moreover, he has be their big brother¡­ Oh gosh! Oh my God! How did he manage to do it? He


    actually made them take the spiritual blood oath, equivalent to a mental cage for cultivators. They will


    have no way to vite the rules for the rest of their lives]


    ***


    At that moment, Astor, who had just returned to Mount Dragon-Tiger, suddenly sneezed a couple of


    times.


    Astor,


    Alex,


    ¡°Huh? Hubby, did you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Some bast*ard is probably scolding me!¡±


    After the group entered the door, they saw Brittany and the others who had been waiting long.


    ¡°Edgar! It¡¯s nice to be back! It¡¯s nice to be back!¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°I was worried about you! Now that your father is in trouble, I¡¯ll be overwrought whenever I hear about a


    slightmotion.¡±


    Edgar hugged Brittany. ¡°Mom, your son has nine thousand lives. How could he die? Dad will be safe for


    sure. When the timees, you can bear me a few more brothers or sisters¡­ Ah¡­ I suddenly


    remembered something¡­¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    He smacked his head. His biological grandfather was still locked in a world of darkness inside the


    Cleansing Vase!

 Chapter 2952

    Chapter 2952


    ¡°What? Your biological grandfather?¡±


    Brittany was restless when she heard that Rowan had found his biological grandfather, William¡¯s father,


    and brought him back. She hurriedly asked him, ¡°Where did you find him? Are you sure he is your


    biological grandfather? It better not turn out to be another false rm.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Back then, they always thought Bill was William¡¯s father, but he turned out to be fake.


    ¡°Mom, the present has long been unlike the past. I can sense with the bloodline power to find out if he


    is my biological grandfather. He is really my biological grandfather,¡± Rowan said. ¡°Moreover, Dad has


    met Grandpa before. Before his ident, he was with Grandpa in the Rockefeller family, but something


    terrible happened to the Rockefeller¡¯s¡­ ¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    When the mother and son were talking, they did not avoid the few daughters-inw and future


    daughters-inw. They were also eager to know the details on how Rowan got back his grandfather.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan said, ¡°The Rockefeller family has been wiped out.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    The crowd of women gasped at such a result. Brittany asked, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Rowan nodded solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. The Rockefeller familyprises 136 members,


    including Dad. 134 were killed in the end, leaving only Grandpa and Dad. Someone nted a soul in


    Dad, whereas Grandpa was deprived of his cultivation. His hamstrings and tendons were broken


    before being imprisoned in an eternally frigid pond in the Shura Realm for the sake of the Rockefellers¡¯


    Holy Book.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Hearing that, Brittany trembled all over. Although she did not know the rest of the Rockefellers, those


    were her inws. Now that the Rockefeller family had been wiped out, her heart broke on her


    husband¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Who did that?¡± asked Maya.


    Rowan said, ¡°It¡¯s a family with thest name Fourcade!


    Rowan


    Alex


    The ancestor of the Fourcade family has nted a soul in my dad. I have to find that man and kill him.¡±


    After that, Rowan took out the Cleansing Vase, releasing Nn.


    Rowan


    Alex


    The interior of the Cleansing Vase was safe and contained spiritual energy, and it was an enclosed


    space, after all¡­ Nn was already severely injured, and when he came out, he was unshaven and in


    terrible condition. The aura in his body was also messy.


    Rowan secretly med himself.


    Rowan


    Alex


    He indulged in intimacy with Luna right after leaving True Martial Shrine. When he returned, he saw


    that the Returning Sword Sect had upied his house, and Ynes was gasping for air. He was fully


    focused on revenge and treated Ynes¡¯s illness, by sleeping with her. As a result, he was dyed for a


    few days at Terra Mountain and almost forgot about Nn.


    ¡°My dear grandson. How are you, my dear grandson? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Julian Fourcade, don¡¯t hurt my dear grandson. I¡¯ll give you the Holy Book¡­¡±


    Nn had been inside for several days, and he did not know what went on outside. He was worried


    sick and thought Rowan was still fighting the Fourcades.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan was thest descendant of the Rockefeller¡¯s.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here! I¡¯m alright!¡±


    Hearing Nn¡¯s words, Rowan¡¯s eyes reddened.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Nn, however, did not hand the Holy Book over even if 134 members of the Rockefeller family were


    dead. However, he said he would hand it over because of Rowan.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°My dear grandson, you are alright! You are really alright! That¡¯s great! Where¡¯s Julian Fourcade? Did


    he not catch up to you? Where is this ce? Why are there so manydies?¡±


    Looking at the beauties around him, Nn was startled for a moment.


    Brittany¡¯s lips quivered for a moment before she mattered, ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nn froze. ¡®Why would ady call me Dad?¡¯

 Chapter 2953

    Chapter 2953


    He quickly came to his senses, and his eyes glowed fiercely. ¡°You¡­ You are William¡¯s wife and my


    daughter-inw, Brittany Rockefeller?¡±


    Tears fell out of Brittany¡¯s red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Yes. I am Brittany Rockefeller.¡±


    Nn nodded excitedly. ¡°Bravo! Bravo! Bravo! When William previously returned to the family, he often


    talked about you, saying how good a wife you were and how sorry he was for you! Sigh. The


    Rockefeller¡¯s have failed you. I¡¯m neither a good father-inw nor a decent father as I¡¯ve never taken


    care of Wllliam since his childhood.¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. I believe you must have had your hardship back then. Moreover,


    he chose to go back to the Rockefeller family. It means that he doesn¡¯t me you.¡±


    Nn sighed. He then asked, ¡°Who are these fewdies?¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°They all are your grandchildren-inw.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Nn was shocked. ¡°There are so many of them? Don¡¯t I only have a grandson?¡±


    Brittany said, ¡°Your grandson has no other capability than attracting beautiful girls. He brought in


    daughter-inws one after another, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Having said that, Brittany looked


    delighted.


    Nnughed heartily. ¡°It¡¯s good that he can attract girls. The Rockefeller family will flourish. The more,


    the better! Haha! My dear grandson, continue working hard and strive to keep the Rockefeller bloodline


    flowing.¡±


    Next to him, Beatrice eximed, ¡°He already has five children!¡±


    Then , Beatrice brought over the four children, Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter, and asked them


    to call him ¡®Great-Grandpa.¡¯


    Nn was overjoyed as soon as he saw them. The four children had outstanding, exquisite


    appearances and looked extremely simr to each other. Nn could also tell at a nce that the four


    children had powerful bloodline talent. They were just several year old, yet their blood energy far


    surpassed some cultivators.


    Nn looked at Beatrice, very satisfied. ¡°I never expected you¡¯d give birth to so many Rockefeller¡¯s at


    such a young age. What a great feat. It must be registered in the family history book. You will be highly


    rewarded. Unfortunately, I have nothing with me now. So, I owe you one.¡±


    Beatrice reported, embarrassed, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡®t give birth to them, but it was my sister who did.


    However¡­ However, I¡¯ll work hard and help the Rockefellers increase their descendants.¡±


    After saying that, she red at Josua.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Haha!¡± Nnughed loudly. ¡°Bravo! Bravo! Bravo!¡±


    Meanwhile, next to them, Daya looked gloomy. She, too, missed her daughter. However, she had to


    wait for Josua to reach sufficient cultivation level before he could open that secret realm where her


    daughter was located. Even if some Incarnate Deities were toe over, they would have no way to


    open the passage and find her daughter inside.


    Josua


    Alex


    After talking for a while, Josua took Nn away to heal his injuries.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Josua


    Alex


    When Josua treated Nn with the Ultimate Book of Medicine, Nn asked him, ¡°My dear grandson,


    what level are you in the Rockefeller family¡¯s Ultimate Book of Medicine?¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Nn asked, ¡°Are you wearing the Ring of Legacy?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Josua recalled the process of acquiring the legacy.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°That ck ring? It automatically turned into ashes when I acquired the legacy.¡±


    Nn eximed, ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Josua scratched his head. ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Well¡­ I¡¯ll craft another Ring of Legacy


    when the timees¡­¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Nn suddenly pped his thigh. ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s really great.¡±


    He was excited, uplifted, even.


    ¡°Someone in the family could acquire theplete Legacy after so many years. Moreover, he is my


    biological grandson. God¡¯s been kind to me. Finally, there is hope to pay off old scores. My dear


    grandson,e over. I will now pass on theplete Holy Book to you. Since you have acquired the


    complete legacy, you will be able to open the Holy Book for sure.¡±

 Chapter 2954

    Chapter 2954


    Mozart had heard of the Holy Book a long time ago. Moreover, the Japanese force and the top


    echelons of Department Six coveted the Holy Book at that time. He had also heard that his father found


    the Holy Book and some prescription from a shipwreck under the sea¡­


    Mozart


    Alex


    Only then did the heyday of Rockefeller Group exist.


    But now, why did hee to this point again? Because of the Holy book?


    Noticing Mozart¡¯s doubt, Nn said with a smile, ¡°My dear grandson, you are unaware that the Holy


    Book your father found at the bottom of the sea back then was not real but a replica. In fact, the sunken


    ship he found was the broken ship I abandoned.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°The real Holy Book has always been the Rockefeller family¡¯s top secret.¡±


    Mozart asked, ¡°What exactly is the use of the Holy Book? Because of this counterfeit, my dad


    previously faked his death to escape, my mother was in a vegetative state for a year, and I hit rock


    bottom, almost unable to get back up. Now, the Fourcades have wiped out the Rockefellers because of


    this Holy Book I think it is simply an ominous object.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Nn shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Do you know the real origin of the Holy Book?¡±


    Sure enough, Mozart did not know about it.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Nn said, ¡°This is a supreme treasure that a Rockefeller ancestor had obtained from another universe


    back then.¡±


    He then continued, ¡°Do you know who the ancestor of the Rockefeller family is?¡±


    Mozart shook his head, but a person¡¯s name suddenly crossed his mind, ine Rockefeller, God of


    Medicine.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the God of Medicine, ine Rockefeller, the peerless powerhouse who created the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine. He was a few generations older than Grand Emperor Rowan and could be


    considered a great deity of antiquity. He had long attained the position of Divine Emperor and was a


    step away from reaching Supreme God¡­ Moreover, this was something from the distant past. Now


    that so many years have passed, the ancestor may have long existed as Supreme Overlord.¡±


    Mozart was shocked. ¡°Grandpa, is our ancestor that awesome? Besides, judging from what you just


    said, he should be still alive, shouldn¡¯t he?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°When someone reaches that old man¡¯s cultivation level, his lifespan can bepared with the world.


    It¡¯s a trivial matter living ten millennia. Wouldn¡¯t it be normal that he¡¯s alive now?¡± Nn said. ¡°Hear me


    out. The ancestor had painstakingly obtained the Holy Book from another universe by chance. What¡¯s


    recorded on it is the supreme cultivation technique with infinite power from that universe. It doesn¡¯t


    belong to our universe.¡±


    Mozart asked, ¡°Have you seen that cultivation technique, Grandpa?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Nn shook his head. ¡°No, but I once read records in the family books. The universe where the


    ancestor had gonepletely differs from ours and is more advanced. Inparison, our universe is


    considered a low-level realm, whereas that universe is a high-level realm. They are worlds apart.¡±


    Hearing that, Mozart¡¯s eyes widened. The information recorded in the books of the Rockefeller family


    was too shocking.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Furthermore, there was an even more startling fact Nn told Mozart that back when the ancestor


    entered that universe by chance, his cultivation level had reached the Divine Emperor, which was


    supremely lofty in this realm. However, when he reached that side, he was was captured, forced to be


    a miner, and dug for thousands of years.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Every miner around him was stronger than he was. That was simply terrifying.


    Mozart was dumbstruck. He started to doubt his life.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, he suddenly remembered what the True Martial Starlord once told him. He said that the


    Supreme God of this realm would be at rock bottom when he reached the realm of the other universe¡­


    Hence, the record of the Rockefeller family was not a pipe dream.


    In that case, the cultivation technique brought from the realm should probably be really powerful, wasn¡¯t


    it?


    After a moment, Nn forcibly took out a tortoiseshell from his cardiac acupoint. Although ancient,


    dpidated, and palm-sized, nobody could stand the sight of it.


    It seemed that one would be branded a traitor and receive Heaven¡¯s judgment as they would go


    against heavenlyw after taking a nce.


    Nn said, ¡°Since the time of that ancestor, no one in the Rockefeller family has ever learned the


    supreme cultivation technique in the Holy Book Sigh. Even the Ultimate Book of Medicine of the


    Rockefeller family is in decline. The Ring of Legacy has been passed down to this day, but it was only


    completely inherited after it fell into your hands.¡±


    After a pause, he excitedly continued, ¡°Dear grandson. Hurry. You should try to see through the


    essence of the Holy Book and acquire the supreme cultivation technique within it.. Remember. The


    Holy Book is extremely mysterious and powerful. Your spirit and soul will be injured if you look at it for a


    long time, so you should stop at once if you feel you cannot bear the observation process.¡±


    Mozart asked, ¡°There is such a situation? Grandpa, how long can youst?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Nn said, ¡°Isted a quarter of an hour in my best try.¡±

 Chapter 2955

    Chapter 2955


    A quarter of an hour was equivalent to fifteen minutes.


    ¡°ording to the record of the Rockefeller family, ine Rockefeller excluded, the descendants of the


    family couldst a quarter of an hour at best. It is about fifteen minutes under normal circumstances.¡±


    Anderson received the Holy Book from Nn. As soon as he got his hands on it, it felt as light as a


    feather, as if it was weightless. However, that traitorous sensation from the heavenlyw¡¯s repulsion


    deepened while he held it.


    Anderson


    Alex


    In addition, he also had a sense of d¨¦ja vu.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Anderson closed his eyes and ced the Holy Book close to his forehead.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Nn was startled for a moment. He wanted to remind Anderson that his divine sense would be


    useless. He simply could not prate into the Holy Book with it, and he could only see vague content


    with his eyes. However, he said nothing when he noticed the dazzling light on Anderson¡¯s forehead.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    That was the primordial and the divine eye working together.


    Just as Anderson ced the Holy Book close to his forehead, the three thousand golden cores all over


    his body seemed to activate, moving rhythmically. The surging energy inside was at its limits, and a


    Nascent Soul transformation was imminent. Thus, he took a step forward.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson felt something. He could reach Tribtion Crossing if he tried to trigger the Lightning


    Tribtion, but now, it was clearly unsuitable. Hence, he suppressed his cultivation level without letting


    it loose.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Buzz!


    Blood energy churned, causing a mental domain to be unleashed. The power of the Ten-Point


    Forbidden Spell inside his body rushed out of his forehead and impacted the Holy Book.


    The next moment, Anderson felt his divine consciousness flickering and detaching from his body,


    entering a bizarre space.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡®Where is this ce?¡¯


    ¡®An alternate space of the Holy Book? Am I inside the Holy Book?¡¯


    Anderson looked around, but all he could see was a boundless pitch-ck. However, fleeting runes of


    different colors flowed from time to time.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson couldn¡¯t see them clearly at first because they were rapid. However, after getting used to the


    darkness, he stunningly read a clear line of words.


    Anderson


    Alex


    It was exactly the same as the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell he had cultivated.


    ¡®The Holy Book is the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell?¡¯


    ¡®No! It¡¯s different! There¡¯s a difference inside!¡¯


    Anderson carefully observed it once again before he deduced and figured it out.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Then, he shockingly discovered that the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell he had inexplicably learned before


    was now like child¡¯s y, just like what he learned in kindergarten. On the other hand, the content


    within the Holy Book was vast and magnificent, equivalent to university-level studies.


    They were worlds apart.

 Chapter 2956

    Chapter 2956


    The discovery utterly shocked Joe.


    Joe


    Alex


    He had only learned the mere basics, and it was merely among the many martial skills within the Ten-


    Point Forbidden Spell. Despite this, he was already quite strong¡­ Hence starting his journey on a


    different pathpared to most cultivators.


    Others had only one golden core and were limited to just one. Yet he possessed three thousand, along


    with the pleasure many women surrounding him.


    ¡®If I learn theplete version of the spell now, would my golden cores increase drastically again?¡¯


    ¡®Honestly, I¡¯m getting kind of scared.¡¯


    After that, he saw another nine types of forbidden spells, ¡®The Great Storm Spell¡­ The Great me


    Spell¡­ The Great Void Spell¡­ The Great Seal Spell¡­ The Great Silencing Spell¡­ The Great


    Summoning Spell¡­ The Great Reincarnation Spell¡­ and The Great Resurrection Spell.¡¯


    ¡®Oh my god, this means I¡¯ve gathered all of them!¡¯


    ¡®The Holy Book is so powerful. To think it¡¯s my family heirloom¡­¡¯


    Since he had learned and trained the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, he felt verypatible with the


    contents of this book. Joe¡¯s divine consciousness wasn¡¯t being rejected at all, nor did he feel out of


    ce, not even the slightest difort. It was as if he had returned to his own home.


    JoeContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    With this, he was able to understand the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell in its entirety.


    Shing¡­


    Just then, Joe¡¯s body started glowing as all his golden cores automatically activated.


    Joe


    Alex


    Standing next to Joe, Nn stared at him with undivided attention. He was timing him to see how long


    he could continue in such a state. Only after they had looked into it on their own could they could only


    reuse their eyes. This was the first time he had seen anyone use their divine consciousness to read


    something, triggering something within the Holy Book.


    Joe,


    Alex,


    He was overjoyed. ¡°He seeded!¡±


    ¡°As expected from my amazing grandson! You truly are a prodigy!¡±


    ¡°We Rockefeller¡¯s have a chance at revival!¡±


    Five minutes passed, then ten¡­


    As Nn realized that Joe had been doing this for fifteen minutes straight, he was delighted that Joe


    was stronger than him.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    Twenty minutes went on, then thirty¡­


    Nn became even more excited. ¡®Has my grandson obtained the unique skills inside?¡¯


    An hour¡­ Two hours¡­


    Joe remained still for a total of eight hours, worrying Nn quite a bit. However, his body was still next


    to him, breathing steadily as his Chi continued to flow quickly within his veins, just like rapid waves.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Hey Joe, you¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    Joe,


    Alex,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Have you learned everything on the spot?¡±


    Suddenly, Joe¡¯s hands quivered slightly when his divine consciousness returned. The Holy Book, which


    was stered over his forehead, dimmed down as well.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°How was it, Joe? Did you see what¡¯s in the book?¡± Nn asked anxiously.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I even trained for a while.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s great! What are the contents, though?¡±


    He had been holding onto this book for his entire life all while experiencing the worst times in their


    family history. Despite this, he still hadn¡¯t found out what secret martial arts were hidden inside this very


    book. That was why he was determined to find out the contents.


    Joe asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you know the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Nn froze. ¡°Ten-Point Forbidden Spell? I naturally have heard of it since it appeared during ancient


    times. But rumor has it that this spell has been rejected by every ne in the universe due to its


    intolerable nature. Even lightning tribtions strike harder on those who¡¯ve learned it.


    ¡°At this point, no one wants to train this spell anymore. Not only it is too hard to master, but it also


    brings death to your door, as the heavens wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    After a brief pause, he widened his eyes. ¡°Are you saying that¡­ This book contains¡­ The¡­ The Ten-


    Point Forbidden Spell?¡±


    Joe nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is itsplete version.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Upon hearing this, his excitement was instantly reced with debilitating sorrow.


    ¡®I have been longing to learn what¡¯s in this Holy Book, yet it turned out to be such a scam.¡¯


    ¡®The Ten-Point Forbidden Spell has been rejected by the universe. There¡¯s no way we could practice


    this!¡¯

 Chapter 2957

    Chapter 2957


    ¡®So what if Adrian read it? If he can¡¯t learn it, then it¡¯s nothing but trash!¡¯


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡®What a shame, the Rockefeller family was nearly exterminated for such a scam.¡¯


    Nn sighed. ¡°My dear grandson, youpletely can¡¯t learn the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. It¡¯s a spell


    rejected by the entire universe¡­ Even if you try to learn it, you will be greatly limited!¡±


    ¡°Our ancestor could only master it because he had been to a certain ce in the universe. It¡¯s a given


    that none of our family were able to master the spell.¡±


    He became rather remorseful when thinking back to the hundred and thirty four members in their family


    who had passed. If he knew, he would¡¯ve given the Holy Book to the Yaakov¡¯s right then.


    However¡­


    ¡°Grandpa, I am learning the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Nn was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Adrian grinned. ¡°I said¡­ I can learn¡­ This spell¡­ In the Holy Book.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Nn was appalled. ¡°You can learn it¡­ But can you master it?¡±


    Adrian exined with a soft smile. ¡°This is a real good book. I could only receive scraps back then, and


    there weren¡¯t anyplete steps for the spell. I had to work my way through it blindly, and I had no


    way of continuing the spell. So, this is great. With thisplete book, I know what to do next.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Upon hearing Adrian¡¯s exnation, Nn was surprised and happy, never expecting things to be so


    coincidental.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡®Adrian had been walking down this path, waiting for the Holy Book all along.¡¯


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡®Is this fate?¡¯


    Adrian stayed within the Holy Book for a total of eight hours, indicating he must¡¯ve been able to learn a


    lot. He learned how to concentrate his three thousand golden cores, turning them all into nascent souls


    at this point. Before this, he could only upgrade the spell passively. Yet now, he was able to train


    himself with all the details of the ten skills in this spell.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ***


    The two talked for a very long time in the room.


    After that, Adrian used the Ultimate Book of Medicine, along with divine power and drugs, to heal


    Nn¡¯s injuries.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Since he was heavily injured, he wouldn¡¯t be recovering within a short period of time, especially not


    with his core wounded. Adrian had to gather enough heaven-defying herbs and turn them into pills.


    Only then would he be able to heal Nnpletely. Two hourster, Adrian walked out of the room


    while Nn continued healing inside.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    The quadruplets, Beatrice and Michelle, seemed to be ying in the garden at the time.


    Summer noticed himing out and immediately hopped towards him. ¡°Papa, Aunt Michelle was


    talking bad about you. She called you a liar.¡±


    ¡°Uhm?¡± Adrian picked Summer up and looked in Michelle¡¯s direction. ¡°Why would Aunt Michelle call


    Papa a liar?¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Spring skipped towards them, too, jumping onto Adrian¡¯s back and pointing at Michelle. ¡°Aunt Michelle


    said Papa promised to massage her boobies, but you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    In an instant, Michelle¡¯s face turned beet red in its entirety.


    ¡°Spring, you little rascal! When have I ever said that?¡±


    ¡°Just now. We heard you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! I heard that too!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Michelle looks so sad, Papa. Can¡¯t you just massage her? Do it gently, though. Look how swollen


    they are. They must be painful, right?¡±


    Beatrice, standing at the side,ughed so hard her stomach hurt.


    Michelle couldn¡¯t take this any longer. She turned away and huffed. ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    ¡°Stand right there,¡± Adrian spoke up.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Michelle turned back to him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Something is indeed wrong with your body part,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°I¡¯ll massage¡­ No wait, I mean I¡¯ll¡­


    heal you.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex

 Chapter 2958

    Chapter 2958


    Michelle¡¯s face reddened even more after hearing what he said. It looked as if her face had been


    soaked in a freshyer of bright red paint.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Autumn pped with joy. ¡°Oh yay! Papa promised! Aunt Michelle, now you can¡¯t call Papa a big liar,


    right? Papa¡¯s very skilled. Grandma even said Papa¡¯s a miracle doctor.¡±


    ¡°No, no, he¡¯s a great miracle doctor!¡± Spring corrected.


    Winter chirped in a sweet voice. ¡°Both of you are wrong. Grandma said that Papa is the greatest and


    most powerful miracle doctor in the whole wide world! That¡¯s what she told us, understand?¡±


    Rowanughed out loud. He hadn¡¯t had many chances to take care of his children since their birth,


    leaving Brittany, ire, and Beatrice to take on that role. His sister-inw was especially good at this.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Although she wasn¡¯t their actual mother, she could definitely be. Not only had they grown up in a safe


    and loving environment, they were raised and taught well, even able to debate with each other now.


    Beatrice, on the other hand, waspletely infatuated with him. She had neverined nor


    regretted her decisions, and it touched Rowan¡¯s heart. He even found himself genuinely growing fond


    of her.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Life was just that fascinating.


    Back then, the two hated each other¡¯s guts. Beatrice would bully him and find other men for her sister


    to marry as if her life depended on it. Despite this, she fell in love with himter on, as if she were


    under a spell.


    As though she could touch Rowan¡¯s passionate gaze, Beatrice blushed slightly, her heart pounding out


    of her chest. She then twirled a few strands of hair around her index finger. ¡°Is Michelle¡¯s problem


    serious?¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan nodded. ¡°Yeah. The martial art she previously learned was wed, causing direct problems to


    her heart. Her inner force and Chi were all concentrated around that area, which triggered growth in


    that part.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°In other words, all her nutrients gathered there.¡±


    Michelle was extremely embarrassed, and she could only stare straight at the ground.


    ¡°But¡­ Didn¡¯t you alter it for me back then?¡±


    ¡°I did, and there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. But who would¡¯ve known that there would be a spiritual


    energy revival on Earth? When it overflowed, your body had to take on more energy than what you¡¯re


    used to, and your previous condition arose again.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ What do I do now? I¡­ I look horrible now.¡±


    Beatrice smiled. ¡°How so? You look amazing! You just don¡¯t know how many men out there have fallen


    for you, calling you their curvy goddess! I could never achieve that even if I wanted to!¡±


    ¡°Stop joking around,¡± Michelle snapped. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put these on yourself and give it a go? Careful,


    or you might fall down the stairs from all that imbnce!¡±


    Rowan looked at the two, trying hard to hold in hisughter.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small issue. It¡¯ll be solved once I get to healing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie?¡±


    After that, Rowan brought Michelle to her current room. The disciples of Mount Dragon-Tiger had most


    likely lived here in the past, so there were quite a few rooms and buildings around this ce.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Moreover, the mountain was just like other spiritual valleys and rivers. Larger than the average


    mountain, there was enough space even if more people came.


    However, Rowan had already decided to have every Rockefeller moved to Yukon in a few days before


    he built a wall around it. If so, no otherworldly outsiders would dare overstep, let alone ancient ns of


    this world.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Awhhh¡­ Why can¡¯t we watch Papa heal Aunt Michelle?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! We want to see Papa heal Aunt Michelle¡¯s boobies. ¡±


    ¡°Mhm, when we¡¯ve learned it, we can heal Aunt Michelle too¡­¡±


    Rendered speechless, Beatrice had to blurt out a flurry of odd reasons and exnations to make the


    four children give up on the idea.


    ***


    Michelle was feeling slightly nervous as she went into the room. ¡°Ishac, how are you going to heal me?¡±


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    Rowan replied. ¡°Don ¡¯t worry, no surgery will be needed. I will just remove all the problems within your


    heart by clearing all the veins in your body, opening up some new capiries to improve blood flow.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°With this, all your problems would bepletely solved. And I can use a reduction spell to partially


    reduce the size of your chest.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Michelle was worried. ¡°Would it look weird after healing?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared of getting wrinkles.¡±


    ¡°I promise your skin would be even smoother than a baby¡¯s bottom.¡±


    ¡°Would it be disproportionate, then?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ No.¡±

 Chapter 2959

    Chapter 2959


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    A little whileter, Michelle spoke up. ¡°Barne, don¡¯t make it too small, okay!¡±


    Barne,


    Alex,


    The healing process wasplicated and indescribable. Anyhow, when Beatrice saw Michelle again,


    she noticed her walking rather awkwardly, unlike her usual self.


    On the other hand, Adrian wore a weird expression. Never had he expected Michelle¡¯s body to be so


    sensitive.


    Adrian


    Alex


    At that time, some unwanted guests had arrived at Mount Dragon-Tiger. Everyone at the mountain


    became nervous. The Flying Eagles were alerted, and even Jade herself came running out, despite


    training halfway.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Adrian asked.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s the people of Snow Dragon Valley. They¡¯vee to Mount Dragon-Tiger,¡± Daya told Adrian.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Snow Dragon Valley? How many are there?¡±


    ¡°Just one!¡±


    ¡°One?¡±


    ¡°Yes, one. It¡¯s Snow Dragon Valley¡¯s sect master, a masked woman. She¡¯s requested to see you.¡±


    Adrian frowned as Alba¡¯s words coursed through his mind. She¡¯d said that the sect master of Snow


    Dragon Valley wanted to take Maya in as her disciple.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡®Could it be that she hadn¡¯t given up that idea yet?¡¯


    Daya asked, ¡°Honey, does she know you? Is she an old friend?¡±


    Adrian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll know when I meet her. We¡¯re at Mount Dragon-Tiger, and countless experts


    are here. Even if all the elites of Snow Dragon Valley came, they can¡¯t act as they wish, not to mention


    if she¡¯s here alone.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    So on, Adrian met the sect master of Snow Dragon Valley.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Dressed in a snow-white robe, her face was masked in silk, sending out a cold aura. It was obvious


    that the attributes of their martial art techniques were rted to snow.


    ¡°Master Snow, how can I help you?¡± Jade spoke first.


    It was now a known fact that all members of Snow Dragon Valley belonged to the Snow family, and


    they were extraordinarily stunning too.


    The sect master of Snow Dragon Valley was called Lenneberg Snow. That name alone was able to


    make the atmosphere seem cold.


    Lenneberg smiled, yet, it still sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°Commander Benmore, don¡¯t be


    nervous. I do note with ill intentions. I have not brought anyone else with me, you see! I would just


    like a few words with Mr. Rockefeller, alone.¡±


    Jade looked towards Barne, and he nodded gently.


    Barne,


    Alex,


    Soon, Adrian was left alone with Lenneberg. They were on one of the steep cliffs of Mount Dragon-


    Tiger.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian looked at Lenneberg¡¯s masked face and secretly tried to look through it with his X-ray vision. He


    was shocked to find that it couldn¡¯t prate the thin silk. The mask seemed to be a powerful treasure.


    He then noticed that he couldn¡¯t look through her clothes either. Some sort ofw seemed to have


    blocked out his sight.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lenneberg frowned as she looked at him. ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, your eyes are somewhat like a primordial


    eye, right? You can look through clothes, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Adrian was taken aback, embarrassed that she had noticed.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯re quite a famous person and leader of many. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s immoral to use such techniques


    to investigate a woman¡¯s body?¡±


    Adrian remained calm and said, ¡°Master Snow, we¡¯re enemies from what I¡¯ve seen so far. You suddenly


    came here to find me, what more with your face masked up.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°I have to be more careful, you know? Who knows what you have hidden in your clothes if you were to


    suddenly take out a¡­¡±


    Noticing Lenneberg¡¯s furious expression, he immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°Ahem, Master Snow, I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about. Why not be forting and tell me


    the real reason you¡¯vee?¡±


    Lenneberg held up her elegant hand and took her veil off, leaving Adrian absolutely shocked.


    Adrian


    Alex

 Chapter 2960

    Chapter 2960


    ¡°You¡­ How could you look like that?¡± George took a few steps back out of instinct.


    George


    Alex


    He wasn¡¯t shocked because Lenneberg looked hideous or weird. In fact, she was actually very


    beautiful. Having the finest of facial features, her skin was smoother than most women her age,


    wless and soft. Her eyes looked like crescent moons,curving up slightly. She didn¡¯t look old at all.


    Those with high cultivation levels like hers had great longevity and could easily live a few millennia.


    Thus she looked at most to be twenty eight.


    However, George was mainly surprised that her face looked exactly like Maya. If he wasn¡¯t informed of


    this woman¡¯s identity, he would¡¯ve mistaken her as Maya herself.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you in disguise, or did you have stic surgery?¡± George asked.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°This is how I originally looked,¡± Lenneberg groaned grumpily. George¡¯s words would infuriate any


    woman after all.


    George


    Alex


    George asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re Maya¡¯s¡­ Twin sister?¡±


    George


    Alex


    Lenneberg rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m her mom!¡±


    ¡°Huh, mom?¡±


    Lenneberg nodded gently. ¡°Hmph. And you should call me Mom because of your rtionship with my


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ You¡­ Are you really Maya¡¯s mother? But I¡¯ve never seen any daughter look exactly like her mom.


    Humans aren¡¯t single-cell organisms.¡±


    Lenneberg said, ¡°Maya is indeed my daughter. You¡¯re a doctor. You should trust your own judgement.


    Call Maya over, and you¡¯ll be able to tell our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°We look alike because my DNA is dominant. The martial art techniques of Snow Dragon Valley are


    rather special. That¡¯s why my children would look exactly like me.¡±


    As George listened, his brows furrowed together slightly. ¡°So you came today to bring Maya away?¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Yes! She¡¯s my daughter, I have the right to take her away.¡±


    George shook his head. ¡°She might not want to leave with you.¡±


    George


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Alex


    Lenneberg nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I came to beg you.¡±


    ¡°Beg me..?¡±


    ¡°She listens to you. If you ask her to do so, she¡¯ll leave with me.¡±


    George said, ¡°I won¡¯t, and I can¡¯t! Even if you¡¯re Maya¡¯s biological mother, you¡¯ve never taken care of


    her. She knows nothing about you and has no actual rtionship with you. She might not even


    recognize you as her mother!¡±


    George


    Alex


    Listening to George¡¯s words, Lenneberg¡¯s eyes reddened immediately. She then started crying in front


    of George.


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± George felt awkward. ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Miss? I¡¯m your mom!¡± Lenneberg red at him and continued crying.


    Things were getting tricky now.


    ¡°Alright then, Mom. Could you tell me what happened back then?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know much about Maya¡¯s background. Every time I asked, she would switch the


    topic. I think she must have some bad memories of her parents¡­¡±


    ¡°So if you want to reunite with her, you can¡¯t just take her away like that. You¡¯ll scare her, and I won¡¯t


    allow that¡­¡±


    Lenneberg said, ¡°What do you suggest I do then? You have toe up with something. I have no


    other ideas.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s straightforward¡­¡¯


    George was troubled. ¡®So that means I have toe up with a way to send Maya away?¡¯


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Tell me about what happened back then, and I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

 Chapter 2961

    Chapter 2961


    Then, Lenneberg told her story¡­


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    About twenty years ago, the Snow Dragon Valley hadn¡¯t been established. Everyone was in lockdown,


    waiting for the recovery of spiritual energy. Moreover, they weren¡¯t the only ones. Many other sects


    from ancient times locked themselves in, sealing their people away from the outside.


    However, there are always exceptions to things, and Lenneberg was one of them. She had left Snow


    Dragon Valley secretly with her junior and traveled around. Something clich¨¦ happened during that


    time. The young Lenneberg had saved a young man who was being beaten up. They ended up falling


    for each other.


    They then got married in secret, slept together, and had Maya. After ten months of pregnancy, their


    darling daughter was born.


    Lenneberg hadpletely fallen in love with this normal life. The day-to-day training at Snow Dragon


    Valley and waiting bored her tremendously¡­ Inparison, her current life was much happier and


    more interesting. Not to mention with the birth of Maya and thepany of her family, Lenneberg only


    wanted to be a good wife and mother.


    Unfortunately, dreams and ideals were often torn apart by the cruel reality.


    Lenneberg wasn¡¯t just your average Snow Dragon Valley member. As a Holy Maiden and the next sect


    master, her disappearance alerted the whole sect. Her master even left the mountain to find Lenneberg


    on her own, and after three years, she was finally able to locate her. Maya was already two years old


    then. Her master was furious, wanting to kill Lenneberg¡¯s husband and daughter on the spot.


    Needless to say, Lenneberg refused and tried to protect them with her life. She threatened her master


    with death, hence her master finally gave in. Despite this, Lenneberg was the next sect master, and


    she had to go back. Moreover, the fact that a holy maiden had given birth was to be kept secret from


    everyone in Snow Dragon Valley.


    Therefore, the mother and daughter had to be parted. Lenneberg was worried, but her junior


    volunteered to stay behind to take care of Maya in the end.


    ¡°But if my junior stayed to take care of Maya, it meant her cutting all ties with Snow Dragon Valley.¡±


    ¡°So my master destroyed her core, then erased her powers and sealed her memories away¡­¡± As she


    spoke, tears fell.


    Barne was able to guess what had happened next. Lenneberg¡¯s junior became Maya¡¯s mom, and she,


    the biological mom, was taken back to the sect, unable to leave for twenty years. Finally, she became


    the sect master¡­ And now she hade looking for her daughter.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t decide on this. Let me ask Maya.¡±


    Barne was about to get up when he heard a familiar voice from behind him.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Morten, you don¡¯t have to find me. I¡¯m here!¡±


    Morten,


    Alex,


    He was stunned. Maya hade over on her own.


    ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯


    ¡°Maya, did you hear all of that?¡± Barne asked softly. ¡°She said that she¡¯s your mom¡­¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Looking at Maya, Lenneberg couldn¡¯t keep herself together. Tears fell from her eyes. She was quite an


    emotional person, after all.


    Maya looked at Lenneberg, whose eyes were red as well. On the verge of crying, she said, ¡°Actually,


    I¡¯ve always known the truth. I have your pictures, and I remember many things from my childhood.


    Since I have a good memory, I remember everything that happened since I was one¡­¡±


    Tears started trickling down her cheeks.


    Barne was shocked to find that Maya knew the truth.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Dad left when I was six. He was sick from missing you, and he drank a lot. Not long after that, he even


    started coughing blood frequently. He held me when he died, telling me that my mom was called


    Lenneberg. He told me to remember your name for life¡­¡±


    As Lenneberg heard Maya¡¯s words, she covered her mouth in grief.


    Maya continued speaking. ¡°My mom was unhealthy too. She had to take care of me on her own and


    had to earn money. She was always bullied and beaten up. Finally, she fell sick one day. Before mom


    died, she recovered her memories. She said she never regretted her choice. I was ten that year¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 2962

    Chapter 2962


    ¡°Argh!¡± Lenneberg fell to her knees, covering her face as she wailed.


    She approached Maya slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. I owe you, all of you, so much. I¡¯m so useless,


    I¡­¡±


    A streak of red blood dripped down her snow-white chin. No daughter would be able to ept their


    own mother¡¯s begging.


    Maya knelt down slowly, too, her eyes blurring with tears while looking at Lenneberg. ¡°To be honest, I


    hated you. Dad missed you so much, but you never came back. He always called for you in his


    sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°But mom told me not to hate you because you tried your best. You didn¡¯te back, and that was the


    greatest protection you gave me¡­¡±


    ¡°But I still miss Dad and Mom so much, I wish they coulde back.¡±


    Lenneberg grabbed her chest as she felt her heart tearing apart.


    Maya reached out her hand. ¡°I miss you too, Mom¡­¡±


    Lenneberg shuddered, and she embraced Maya tightly. ¡°My daughter, my precious baby, I¡­ Have


    missed you every second!¡±


    The mother and daughter had reunited. Endless tears fell as they tried to rte their infinite yearning


    for one another.


    Edgar stood at the side and gently wiped away a tear.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Maya had been with the Rockefellers for a few years. He had never thought that she had experienced


    such a hard life. Edgar wondered how she had survived since the age of ten. Despite going through a


    lot, she had always kept this story in her heart, telling no one about it. If Lenneberg hadn¡¯te looking


    for her this time, she might¡¯ve kept it a secret forever.


    Edgar


    Alex


    He then left quietly to give the two of them some private space.


    ***


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°The sect master of Snow Dragon Valley is Maya¡¯s biological mom?¡±


    Brittany couldn¡¯tprehend when she first heard the news. Even so, it was definitely good news.


    Lenneberg hadn¡¯t abandoned her daughter, she had lost her due to the harsh circumstances. Since


    Maya had always remembered a glimpse of her mother, it made the reunion much easier.


    ¡°But now that Maya¡¯s mom is here, I wonder if she¡¯ll bring Maya away. If Maya were to leave, I don¡¯t


    think I can get used to it.¡± Brittany was slightly upset.


    Waltz said, ¡°Mom, a woman follows her husband no matter what. Now that Maya is your daughter-in-


    law, it¡¯s not right for her to go back with her mom. If she does so, then let¡¯s go to Snow Dragon Valley


    too! We can¡¯t let the couple live apart. That¡¯s just not right.¡±


    Brittany pped her own thigh in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was hoping that Maya would hear me a


    grandson!¡±


    Edgar said, ¡°Mom, you already have several grandsons. If we have more, could you really handle


    them?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°I can hire helpers if I¡¯m too busy! Waltz, you should hurry too. It¡¯s better to have children when you¡¯re


    still young!¡±


    Not wanting children at that time, Waltz hadn¡¯t expected that she would be the topic of the


    conversation.


    As they talked, Michelle ran over.


    Michelle had just been treated by Joe, so the problem with her heart was much better now. Yet her face


    still couldn¡¯t help turning red when she saw him. She¡¯d remembered what happened during the


    treatment and it made her feel extremely embarrassed. Nheless, she hade with some news.


    Joe,


    Alex,


    ¡°Joe, something¡¯s happened!¡±


    Joe,


    Alex,


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Michelle found out something on her streaming tform. A female streamer had been killed during her


    livestream, and the words of the two murderers had caused chaos on the inte.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a second spiritual energy tide?¡±


    This news spread like wildfire across the inte as they spoke.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2963

    Chapter 2963


    Many had made ns to leave the bustling city and head off to the remote mountains, especially the


    famous ones.


    Someizens had guessed that the ces where the first tide of spiritual energy had appeared


    wouldn¡¯t be receiving the second tide this time, just like how rare flowers only bloomed once in a


    lifetime. Some so-called researchers even suggested that the second tide would appear at the famous


    mountains that had never had an eruption before.


    When such news got out, the property prices on these mountains soared, with developers taking the


    opportunity to increase the prices overnight by ten times.


    Even the American government couldn¡¯t control such profiteering. After all, there were people who


    were willing to pay these prices¡­ It didn¡¯t matter anymore if the buyer even received the property


    ownership certificate. All they cared about was that they were there when the tide happened.


    During the first tide, countless people experienced its magical effects. The sick recovered, the healthy


    became stronger, and the superpowers of many were awakened. The sky-high property prices were


    nothingpared to these great benefits.


    Nevertheless, those who were able to afford these houses were the rich. The poor could only weather


    the elements and camp out in a tent. Hearing such rumors online and seeing the people going crazy,


    George didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or pity them.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the second tide of spiritual energy would appear, but I wonder where those two intruders


    heard the news. I¡¯m sure that if there¡¯s a second tide, it won¡¯t erupt at those famous mountains that


    weren¡¯t included in the first.¡±


    Michelle was surprised. ¡°Ludwig, do you know the reason behind it?¡±


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    George nodded. ¡°I know a bit about that! The recovery in the Wastnds wasn¡¯t a natural


    phenomenon. It¡¯s a n from three thousand years ago, coined during the end of ancient times by


    Grand Emperor Rowan and several other experts.¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°All the mountains included in the eruption had a great legacy during the ancient times. There are


    spiritual meridians underneath them. The ancient experts drafted out the scheme and used thesends


    to steal heavenly tribtion from the universe, so there would be a recovery of spiritual energy in these


    lands after three thousand years.¡±


    ¡°With this, our people would be powerful enough to defend ournd against the Undead n.¡±


    As he spoke, George suddenly remembered that the Undead Queen and True Martial Sovereign had


    both mentioned a seed before.


    George


    Alex


    It was the backup n Grand Emperor Rowan and the other experts had left back then, and True


    Martial Sovereign had confirmed that such a man had indeed existed. Since this was considered a top-


    secret, no one would speak of it easily. George had even been chosen as its substitute to draw the


    attacks of their enemies.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    George


    Alex


    He felt mad at the mention of the topic. More importantly, now that the spiritual energy of America had


    recovered, the man could be hiding right here in the country, absorbing the grand opportunity and


    improving himself, waiting to strike.


    ¡°Damn it, who could that guy be?¡±


    From the American experts George knew, no one had the potential. It would seem that this man could


    hide his identity well.


    George


    Alex


    Michelle said, ¡°So if there¡¯s a second tide, it would still erupt at the ces where the first tide did?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s pack our bags and head to Yukon! That¡¯s the greatest sanctuary


    of the spiritual energy eruption, and it belongs to us Rockefeller¡¯s. There are too many people here at


    Mount Dragon-Tiger. Even if some treasure does appear, it wouldn¡¯t belong to us!¡±


    George nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ But I have to correct you. You¡¯re one of the Yowell¡¯s, not a Rockefeller.¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Ahem¡­ You¡¯ve already done that to me. Don¡¯t you need to be responsible?¡±


    ¡°Did what?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I mean that¡­ Argh. I don¡¯t care. You have to be responsible for me!¡±


    While they spoke, something new happened on Mount Dragon-Tiger.


    A member of the Flying Eagles came and said that someone from Snow Dragon Valley had arrived,


    and there were quite a few of them. ording to him, they looked fierce and seemed to be looking for


    trouble.


    George immediately went over to look.


    George


    Alex


    As expected, there were thirty people there. All of them were flowing white robes and were stunningly


    beautifuldies. The one leading them was obviously Alba.


    He frowned. ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    Alba smiled coolly, ¡°Ah, Mr. Rockefeller. We¡®re here to capture our sect¡¯s criminal. Do let us in.¡±


    ¡°Criminal? Who?¡±


    ¡°The ex-master of the Snow Dragon Valley sect, Lenneberg!¡±

 Chapter 2964

    Chapter 2964


    Leonardo was utterly stunned. He looked at Alba¡¯s expression again, and he could guess what had


    happened.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Snow Dragon Valley had very likely found out about Lenneberg having a daughter, the reason they¡¯d


    sent so many people here to find her¡­ Although Lenneberg was already the sect master, her


    subordinates could still capture her as a wanted criminal. It seemed Lenneberg¡®s position and power at


    Snow Dragon Valley were somewhat restricted. However¡­ Lenneberg was Maya¡¯s mother, which


    meant she was Leonardo¡¯s mother-inw. Leonardo wasn¡¯t about to let them catch her.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s funny, Lenneberg is your sect master, but you call her a criminal? And her


    position was immediately taken away? May I ask who¡¯s the current sect master of Snow Dragon


    Valley?¡±


    Alba raised her head proudly. ¡°That would be me.¡±


    Leonardoughed out loud. ¡°So that means you, Alba, have seized the sect master¡¯s position,


    degraded Lenneberg to a lowly criminal, and tried to get rid of herpletely. Is that right?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    A girl at the side snapped, ¡°Leonardo, how presumptuous of you! How dare you speak to our sect


    master this way?¡±


    Leonardo,


    Alex,


    Leonardo said, ¡°Then how should I speak with her? Should I kneel?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    The girl replied. ¡°Well, that¡¯d be best!¡±


    Leonardoughed and looked at her as if looking at a corpse. In the next second, Leonardo¡¯s body


    disappeared from where he¡¯d stood.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Careful!¡± someone shouted frantically.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. Everyone turned to the girl and found her body letting out a squeaking


    sound. She emitted a strong icy aura while her body started to freeze. In a split second, she ended up


    bing an ice statue.


    Crack!


    The ice statue broke, and the girl was dead as she shattered to pieces.


    With the sudden loss of a member, the remaining members of Snow Dragon Valley were furious. It was


    absurd that theirrade had been killed right before the whole troop. Moreover, as disciples of Snow


    Dragon Valley, they were trained with Snow attribute martial art techniques. They had high tolerance


    towards icy attacks. Yet one of them has just been killed by the cold!


    There was no knowing how strong Leonardo¡¯s ice attribute abilities were.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, do you want to start a war between America and Snow Dragon Valley?¡± Alba asked


    coldly. ¡°Lenneberg is a traitor of Snow Dragon Valley, a criminal. This is a matter of our sect. Do you


    really want to stick your nose into this?¡±


    Leonardo had already returned to where he¡¯d stood.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Then tell me, you keep calling her a criminal, but what crimes has shemitted?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s confidential!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Then could I see it as you lot being the real traitors and criminals of Snow Dragon Valley? Alba,


    I think you¡¯remitting treason now. You¡¯ve teamed up with these people and taken away


    Lenneberg¡¯s ce as sect master. Have you no shame?¡±


    ¡°Besides, Lenneberg came to Mount Dragon-Tiger. She¡¯s our guest, and I won¡¯t allow you to harm her.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Albaughed out loud, her expression turning hideous as if she¡¯d finally taken down her mask. ¡°Mr.


    Rockefeller, don¡¯t you forget that you too are only a guest at Mount Dragon-Tiger. If the Flying Eagles


    hadn¡¯t pitied you Rockefeller¡¯s and let you hide here, you all would¡¯ve died long ago¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be straight with you, Lenneberg hadmitted a crime by giving birth to a daughter as a Holy


    Maiden, and she¡¯d even hidden the truth. That is a major crime in our sect, and the penalty is death!¡±


    ¡°I know that her daughter is your little lover. So, are you willing to carry that burden?¡±


    Just then, a woman came over. It was Jade.


    She stood next to Leonardo and spoke up slowly. ¡°His wishes are the wishes of Mount Dragon-Tiger. If


    you want war, then let¡¯s fight. Two of the six ancient sects have already been annihted. Let Snow


    Dragon Valley be history too.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex

 Chapter 2965

    Chapter 2965


    With Jade¡¯s words, a group of Flying Eagle experts appeared from behind. Steven¡¯s girlfriends stood up


    too. These were the best fighters here.


    Steven


    Alex


    Alba looked troubled. ¡°We¡¯re not here to fight you Americans. We¡¯re here to capture the traitor¡­¡±


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a figure jumped into the scene. It was Maya.


    ¡°Who called my mom a traitor?¡±


    ¡°Who defined her as that?¡±


    Maya and Lenneberg had been reuniting on another peak, but the hugemotion still managed to


    catch their attention, especially since Snow Dragon Valley members practiced unique techniques. The


    release of ice Chi was hard not to notice, and the chill was very apparent.


    ¡°Alba, you¡¯ve indeed been after the ce of sect master!¡± Lenneberg was here too. Shended from


    the skies, her white robe flowing around her as if she were an angel.


    ¡°I originally nned on passing the position of sect master to you, because I¡¯d never wanted to be the


    sect master in the first ce. I longed for freedom and to be with my daughter. But it seems I¡¯ve trusted


    the wrong person.¡±


    An elder roared at the side, ¡°Lenneberg, you have indeed betrayed our sect! You gave birth secretly, so


    you must die!¡±


    Unable to bear it any longer, Steven stepped forward and yelled, ¡°Bearing a daughter results in a death


    penalty? Then let me ask you, aren¡¯t you a woman yourself? Didn¡¯t your mom give birth to you? Don¡¯t


    tell me that beasts bore you? If that¡¯s a yes, I can shut up.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me? If your parents hadn¡¯t given birth to you, you wouldn¡¯t even exist. So, ording to


    your logic, your parents deserve a death sentence too. And since bearing you is a crime, you should


    just go kill yourself.¡±


    Alba roared, ¡°Anderson, don¡¯t you mess up the rules behind this. Snow Dragon Valleyws rule that as


    a Holy Maiden, you aren¡¯t allowed to be with men, let alone giving birth! Lenneberg is a Holy Maiden,


    and she broke our rules. She has to die.¡±


    Anderson,


    Alex,


    Steven said nonchntly, ¡°Then the truth is, the whole Snow Dragon Valley deserves death as there


    shouldn¡¯t be such a rule!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    With a wave of his hand, he took out the Dao killing sword and said with a sinister voice, ¡°Do you


    know? Because of Snow Dragon Valley¡¯s nonsensical rule, my wife lost her mother since she was a


    child, and her father died a tragic death.¡±


    ¡°She had to experience the losses and deaths of her loved ones at such a young age. I¡¯m going to


    settle the pain she¡¯d gone through with you all today, so¡­ Snow Dragon Valley, be prepared to disband


    today!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Anderson, you¡¯re too arrogant!¡± Alba was furious.


    Anderson,


    Alex,


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you exactly how arrogant I can be!¡± Steven attacked.


    Steven


    Alex


    The Dao killing sword created a hundred meter long ice dragon, attacking the members of Snow


    Dragon Valley. This was a technique from the Holy Book. Each technique of the Ten-Point Forbidden


    Spell was stronger than the other.


    ¡°There¡¯s something weird about his ice attribute attacks. Be careful, everyone!¡± someone from the sect


    shouted.


    In an instant, the thirty experts of Snow Dragon Valley charged ahead, roaring and sending icy shards


    into the air.


    Suddenly, Steven stopped the ice dragon and sent out a wave of burning mes. It was the Great


    me Spell of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t his attribute ice? Since when did he learn fire techniques?¡±


    It was simply unbelievable.


    Fire and ice wereplete opposites. Usually, if a person were trained with one, they wouldn¡¯t be able


    to learn the other attribute. Steven¡¯s ice attacks were deadly, thus it was very surprising that his fire


    attacks were equally powerful.


    Steven


    Alex


    A fire lotus suddenly draped his enemies, catching them off guard.


    Boom!


    It exploded among members of the Snow Dragon Valley.

 Chapter 2966

    Chapter 2966


    Each of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spells had its own unique characteristics. If there were external


    objects to help, the efficiency would increase even more.


    Steven, for example, could cast the Great Icebound Spell so quickly because he had obtained the Ice


    Mother Chaos. It increased the extremely high killing power of his Great Icebound Spell, and the Great


    me Spell could be cast so quickly because of the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath on his


    body.


    Steven,


    Alex,


    That ming lotus. The legendary me was the source of the fire.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Sect leader, please save me!¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    Ludwig never expected the power of the Holy Book, which he had simply cultivated, to increase so


    dramatically in such a short period.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Five people were burned to ashes on the spot!


    Souls notwithstanding, few matching swords in their hands were intact, and most were burned to a


    crisp by the legendary me.


    The scene was filled with howls of agony.


    Alba was shocked and terrified. She had never considered Steven, believing that he was just one of the


    more prominent local cultivators. There was a limit to how powerful he could be, a heaven and earth


    difference from those from ancient times. The formation was his most powerful aspect. However, she


    realized that she waspletely wrong.


    Steven,


    Alex,


    ¡°You¡­ What kind of fire is that? How can it be so strong?¡±


    ¡°What kind of fire is that?¡± Ludwig grinned. ¡°Alba, this is the fire that specializes in burning rebels.


    Rumor has it that you are now quite famous, known as one of the four ancient beauties. This cannot be


    your own fantasy, right? Look around me. Which one is not prettier than you? How did you get the


    courage to be the Sect Leader when you¡¯re so ugly?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Husband, this is not a beauty pageant. Someone ugly can be sect leader too, right?¡± Waltz argued.


    The Flying Eagles, Jade included, looked at Ludwig¡¯s expressions that revealed his inner shock¡­ One


    strike was so powerful that it was overpowering.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    At this moment, the remaining Snow Dragon Valley crowd wanted to run away. This was not at all what


    had been anticipated.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone get away!¡±


    Jade issued an order, and all of Flying Eagle¡®s people moved and surrounded the area, forming a


    semicircle with threeyers inside and threeyers outside, how could they still run?


    ¡°Disband the Snow Dragon Valley. Do you have any thoughts?¡± Ludwig asked Lenneberg.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Lenneberg, the Snow Dragon Valley has been passed down for tens of thousands of years. It is a


    Daoist tradition passed down by the ancestors,¡± Alba said before Lenneberg could speak. ¡°If you


    disband the Snow Dragon Valley today, you will be hated by many for a long time, when the time


    comes, all the sect disciples who scattered out, who once stayed in the sect and now straddle certain


    worlds, will not be willing to let you go.¡±


    ¡°What¡®s the point?¡± Lenneberg spoke, her voice filled with boundless resentment. She had lost her


    husband and best sister for more than twenty years. Her own daughter lived away from her for more


    than twenty years, living every day in a dark and heartless world. It was all because of the sect rules.


    What¡¯s the point of keeping such a sect, which would only harm generations of holy maidens.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to the destruction of Snow Dragon Valley for a long time. Why would I have


    been stuck at the top of that snowy mountain for so many years, otherwise?¡±


    Alba despised it!


    It was not easy obtaining Lenneberg¡¯s secret, persuading the Council of Elders to remove her, then


    ascend to the position of Sect Leader, but Alba never imagined that it would be an empty one in the


    end.


    me it on Ludwig!


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Alba looked up to the sky and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m not willing!¡±


    She wished to take one more shot.


    Ice cold Chi erupted from her body, and she held arge golden eg that was slightlyrger than an


    ostrich egg. It was ck with golden patterns encircling it, together with strange, dense tadpole-like


    text. Complicated and profound, it oozed danger.

 Chapter 2967

    Chapter 2967


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Divine dragon explosion?¡±


    Lenneberg was taken aback when she recognized the object in Alba¡¯s hand. Her entire body tensed


    up, thinking it had to be something extraordinary.


    In a stern tone, she said, ¡°Are you insane, Alba? How dare you bring this out? Elders, did you give your


    approval for this? You guys allowed her to use this against me?¡±


    Those elders were astounded as well!


    The divine dragon explosion, the ultimate secret weapon of Snow Dragon Valley could kill a thousand


    enemies while losing eight hundred. Since there was only one in the entire Snow Dragon Valley, would


    she perish along with Mount Dragon-Tiger?


    ¡°The king is defeated. Things havee to this. There is nothing more to say, Lenneberg. Ishac, you


    forced me to do this. Let¡¯s all die together!¡± sneered Alba.


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    She poured her entire essence into this egg.


    ¡±Everyone, retreat!¡± yelled Lenneberg.


    The crowd quickly began to retreat.


    Alba, on the other hand, had a cold smile on her face and seemed to think they were doing pointless


    work. ¡°Is it of any use? When I activated the divine dragon explosion, this ce was predestined to be


    razed to the ground!¡±


    The egg exploded, leaving a path of golden light in its wake. That ck eggshell cracked.


    A terrifying aura spread from within, and everyone affected by the wave began to tremble from the


    bottom of their hearts. Their hearts and minds were taken away by it, and their souls couldn¡®t stop


    trembling.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Alba unleashed the divine dragon explosion. Unintentionally, a strange, very-advanced talisman was


    also released. It pitch-ck portal with no end in sight appeared right in front of her.


    Alder was familiar with this strategy.


    Alder


    Alex


    This was the entrance to a specific dimensional space. For example, there were two secret realm


    entrances in his body, one from the K Temple and the other to the world built by Emperor Genbu.


    This one was a little different, it required Alder to reach Immortalization to be opened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alder


    Alex


    Before stepping inside, Alba smiled at Lenneberg and said, ¡°Since we are sisters, I will let you die with


    your daughter. I¡¯m merciful enough for you. No need to thank me!¡±


    The Snow Dragon Valley residents who apanied her yelled, ¡°Take us with you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Sect Leader Alba.¡±


    Alba didn¡¯t care about those people and rushed straight into the portal that had opened.


    However¡­


    She discovered that she hadn¡¯t entered the specific secret realm but remained at her original location.


    The teleportation portal seemed like another door, and she had entered from the door to her right and


    exited the door to her left.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°How can it be?¡±


    With such a short interval, all the Snow Dragon Valley Sect members rushed to Alba. These people


    began to implode since Alba was about to leave them as cannon fodder.


    However, they soon realized there was a problem. Why didn¡¯t the divine dragon explosion blow up?


    Had it expired after half a minute?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem strange?¡±


    Alder gently rested the divine dragon explosion in his hand, worrying many. If it exploded now, Alder


    would take its brunt and die instantly.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    However¡­


    He wore a rxed expression and was unconcerned as if it was just a normal egg.

 Chapter 2968

    Chapter 2968


    Alba was in the middle of the portal, repeatedly weaving her way through. Despite her best efforts, it


    waspletely ineffective.


    ¡°Save your energy. It¡¯s useless. The portal you opened cannot lead to where you¡®re going because that


    space you are in is sealed,¡± Mosesughed.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, I didn¡¯t notice any changes in the space.¡±


    Furthermore, the passage doors were open, meaning the space was still open. How could it be sealed?


    Alba had no idea she had encountered the Great Seal Spell of Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. In fact, it


    wasn¡¯t just Alba, but the Snow Dragon Valley disciples she had brought were contained within the seal.


    ¡°Whatever divine dragon explosion it is, it¡¯s a hot potato!¡±


    Moses was apprehensive, despite the smile on his face. Close proximity to the divine dragon explosion


    would be required to truly appreciate how terrifying this thing was.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°This is a divine dragon who has left its essence in its prime!¡± Moses¡¯s protector, Shelly, spoke up in the


    mind pce. ¡°This is also somewhat miraculous; how could a divine dragon, in its prime, seal all of its


    life essence inside such an egg? Is it solely to fulfill the wishes of others and sacrifice itself?¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Sister Shelly, I believe it¡¯s truly terrifying. If it blows up here, there is a possibility that Mount Dragon-


    Tiger will blow up along with it,¡± Moses added.


    Moses


    Alex


    The way Moses shouted out ¡®Sister Shelly¡¯ made herugh.


    Moses


    Alex


    However, at this point, there was nothing but disdain. ¡±A tinynd boundary the size of Mount Dragon-


    Tiger is insufficient to cause it to explode. In fact, if this egg truly explodes, forget Mount Dragon-Tiger,


    the entire will experience a tremor. Do you know what that is? It is equivalent to the divine


    dragon, a lifetime of cultivation. With such power, a smaller can explode in a moment of self-


    destruction.¡±


    ¡±That¡¯s terrifying¡­¡±


    ¡±There are many things that can frighten you in this world.¡±


    Moses was currently sealing the egg using the Great Seal Spell of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, but it


    was his first time and he was still very unfamiliar, making him nervous.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll seal it with water from River Styx. At the critical moment, it makes a great killing


    weapon that can turn the tide,¡± Shelly muttered, then said, ¡°How could a low-level sect like Snow


    Dragon Valley have such a thing in ancient times? Frank, if you have the opportunity, you should go to


    the Snow Dragon Valley¡¯s main camp and take a look. You might find an unexpected harvest.¡±


    Frank,


    Alex,


    Buzz!


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge appeared. Shelly didn¡¯t appear on it either, but instead, extended a small


    hand and beckoned the divine dragon explosion away.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The security concern has been resolved.


    ¡°What happened to the divine dragon explosion?¡±


    Alba stared at Moses in disbelief, her eyes bulging. How could so many incredible things happen in this


    man¡¯s body? The divine dragon explosion should never be recovered in its activated state.


    Moses


    Alex


    This man was far too strange.


    ¡±Mom, you are the leader of the Snow Dragon Valley. Its disbandment lies entirely on you, as is what to


    do with these people.¡± Moses pressed the Great Seal Spell of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, and the


    area shrank further.


    Moses


    Alex


    There were also a lot of Flying Eagles experts on the side.


    The people of the Snow Dragon Valley were all captured and their cultivation sealed.


    ***


    In the afternoon.

 Chapter 2969

    Chapter 2969


    George went to treat Ynes¡¯ illness.


    George


    Alex


    Ynes¡¯ life was already worry-free at this point, and her divine spiritual root had been partially restored, a


    spiritual root George had brought back to life with his own vital energy pill.


    George


    Alex


    The initial results were extremely encouraging.


    George smiled as she touched her smooth belly. ¡°Don¡®t worry. Your spiritual root will recover in time,


    and your cultivation will be a hundred feet further by then.¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°This has been a difficult time for you,¡± Ynes said, bowing her head.


    George stated, ¡±You¡¯ve finally found your conscience. Throughout this time, I¡¯ve been like a bull that not


    only plows the ground but also vomits blood. I¡®m exhausted. Most importantly, the ground is still


    uncooperative when ites to plowing.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Ynes couldn¡®t understand what he was saying. However, she also knew it had something to do with


    how they were treating the disease. Her cheeks flushed, she said, ¡°Which part did I fail to cooperate? I


    did whatever you asked of me.¡±


    ¡°Ynes, you are a living woman with a mind and subjective consciousness, not a robot. You have to


    have your own ideas and your own pursuits. You can take the initiative to¡­¡±


    George spoke into her ear.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°This¡­ Is this even okay?¡± Ynes asked, her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Of course it is., It¡®s actually very okay. You have no idea, but this is now popr fashion¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Then I¡¯ll try. And if I fail, you don¡¯t get angry.¡±


    ¡°How could I be angry when I care for you so much?¡±


    Then, another round of treatment began¡­


    ***


    Alba had died.


    George overheard Maya saying it during the second night. Snow Dragon Valley was removed from the


    name, but it wasn¡¯t considered disbanded. Rather, Lenneberg regained control of the sect and


    renamed it the Snow Mountain Sect.


    George


    Alex


    Lenneberg was vigorous and resolute, employing soft and stem methods to kill the elders in the Snow


    Dragon Valley. Some were dismissed, while the ones remaining were die-hard loyalists.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She issued the Snow Mountain Sect¡¯s first rule, abolishing the holy maiden system. Snow Mountain


    Sect disciples were free to love as they were not bound by their rules.


    Ludwig, Maya, and Lenneberg then headed to ska to pay their respects to Maya¡¯s real father and


    stepmother. George learnedter that Maya had to return to ska every year, iming that something


    was wrong at home. But in fact, she came to pay respect to her parents. And when Maya was ten


    years old, her mother died as well, and she was raised in a social welfare institution.


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Ludwig, I intend to return Maya to the Snow Mountain Sect.¡±


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    ¡°Maya¡¯s body inherited my Cryo element, and she is more advanced than me. She suits practicing our


    sect¡¯s martial arts, a tide of spiritual energy. It shouldn¡¯t be too long before it erupts for the second time.


    It shouldn¡¯t be at some spiritual mountain that has not erupted before, but within the Dao Field in the


    sacred spots of the major sects,¡± Lenneberg said to George.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°You are now temporarily in charge of Yukon, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, go to Yukon


    immediately to make preparations.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you this, Yukon is the immortal realm of immortals, and when the timees, not only will


    there be a tide of spiritual energy, but a tide of spiritual and divine weapons may even appear.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what is the tide of spiritual and divine weapons? Will there still be a spray of spiritual weapons


    and divine weapons?¡± George froze for a moment.


    George


    Alex


    Lenneberg nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct! Yukon has a sacred ce called the troop raising pond, which was


    very famous in ancient times. Many famous people would send their weapons to Yukon and head to


    the troop raising pond. Rumor has it that the troop raising pond holds thousands of spiritual weapons


    and divine weapons. When Yukon was sealed, the weapons in the pond were not taken out. After three


    thousand years, a soul of a soldier would have been raised inside a random weapon, right?


    Furthermore, none of the weapons sent by those great figures were ineffective.¡±

 Chapter 2970

    Chapter 2970


    George had no reason to stop Maya from going to the Snow Mountain Sect. He was eager to follow


    and take a look since Shelly had said that taking out something like the divine dragon explosion proved


    their background wasn¡¯t that straightforward, he could get unexpected treasures from it.


    George


    Alex


    Lenneberg, on the other hand, was unconvinced.


    ¡°Snow Mountain Sect has just undergone a major change. For now, some things shouldn¡¯t be changed


    too drastically.¡±


    ¡°There are only women in the sect, so it would be inappropriate for a man to go up.¡±


    ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯ll invite you for a visit.¡±


    In response, George was forced to give up.


    George


    Alex


    George took out a storage ring and handed it to Maya as they parted ways. Inside it was scarce pills


    and cultivation resources unlikely to be found on the market.


    George


    Alex


    George kissed Maya passionately in front of his mother-inw, Lenneberg, and turned to look


    elsewhere. He then quietly handed Maya a few carefully prepared paper dolls.


    George


    Alex


    These were soul-infused puppets that could be worn in case of an emergency¡­ George¡¯s true


    motivation for this was to see what the Snow Mountain Sect actually contained.


    George


    Alex


    Even before the distance was served, their hearts had begun to ponder.


    ¡±Little brother, be sure to miss me¡­¡± Maya said hesitantly, holding her lover¡¯s face.


    ¡°I promise to think of you three hundred times a day,¡± George replied tenderly.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°I¡®m not greedy, so three times a day is enough. You too. You must be careful. Since the Yukon Holy


    Land is so important, you¡¯ll never run out of people eyeing it. You¡¯ll have to make preparations¡­


    Especially the safety of mom and the children. Be sure to give it some thought,¡± Maya said warmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, I have a n in my heart.¡±


    George did, in fact, have a n. He returned to Mount Dragon-Tiger and began the move after sending


    away Maya¡¯s mother and daughter.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Wait a minute, George!¡±


    George


    Alex


    Dressed in white, The wless-bodied Fairy Doctor stood yfully behind George. Ever since she


    revealed their rtionship to the Flying Eagles crowd, she rarely showed her face and appeared


    constantly irritated.


    George


    Alex


    The Fairy Doctor was here to persuade Maya and share her viewpoint.


    She felt that the situation in Yukon was much moreplicated and dangerous than Mount Dragon-


    Tiger. George would be taking his family all the way there. It was a much riskier prospect, and if he


    wasn¡¯t careful, it could be used as a threat against him. All things considered, it was safer to stay at


    Mount Dragon-Tiger.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Teacher¡­ ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The Fairy Doctor rolled her eyes as soon as George opened his mouth.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯re calling me teacher now, but how about before?¡±


    ¡°I adore you! Speaking of which, I somewhat miss the days at Flying Eagles Academy,¡± George said as


    he hugged her.


    George


    Alex


    The Fairy Doctor stated, ¡°You didn¡¯t even stay in the academy for long. You graduated after a month.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was only a month, and you spent half of it in your bed,¡± George exined.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Bah, I¡¯m falling into your pit. There are so many women out there, I can¡¯t get my turn.¡±


    George¡¯s heart raced as he watched the beautiful woman in front of him, knowing she was dying to


    make love.


    George


    Alex


    Furthermore, it had been almost two years since they hadst made love. The Fairy Doctor never


    looked for another guy and had waited patiently for him. Indeed, she held a deep affection for George.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m to me!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about my mother and their safety, Dawn? I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±


    Swish!


    George waved his hand, revealing a portal.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°K Temple?¡± the Fairy Doctor asked.


    She, too, had visited K Temple and was familiar with it.


    George pulled her in, and there, before him, stood the colossal gate of K Temple.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s right! When the timees, I¡¯ll ce them all here, in K Temple. It¡¯spletely safe,¡± he


    said.

 Chapter 2971

    Chapter 2971


    \


    The Fairy Doctor nodded. ¡°This is a good way, but just to be clear, I¡¯m not staying here. I want to


    apany you to Yukon¡­ I could only watch you front afar and silently worry about you. Those days


    were unbearable.¡±


    Moses nodded. ¡°I know. I know¡­ You¡¯ve worked hard in the past two years.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    He hugged her tightly and reached into her clothes.


    ¡°Huh..? Here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s vast, isn¡¯t it? You can shout all you want!¡±


    The me of passion was ignited at the drop of a hat. Moses made fierce love to her this time. As a


    result, she could no longer walk when she entered K Temple. Being carried by Moses like a bride,


    the Fairy Doctor was embarrassed and restless.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Rascal, can¡¯t you feel sorry for me a little? Even an iron-woman would be ruined by you.¡±


    Moses looked innocent. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for it? You even made me¡­¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    The Fairy Doctor covered his mouth as she blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Moses sucked on her finger. ¡°Sis Winslet, it¡¯s really a great blessing to have you.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    They were dyed inside for a little while.


    After going out, they directly greeted the crowd.


    The people moved things and moved in. Many of Moses¡¯s rtives who had been persecuted by the


    Returning Sword Sect had moved to Mount Dragon-Tiger. This time, all of them entered K Temple.


    Moses


    Alex


    Deep down, Jade wanted to go to Yukon with Ishac, but as themander of the Flying Eagles, she


    could not leave.


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    ***


    One hourter, Moses and the others had left Mount Dragon-Tiger. Only those from the Flying Eagles


    remained.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Jeez¡­ Therge group of women has left all of a sudden. It feels deserted here,¡± said Butcher from


    the Flying Eagles.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bunty asked with a smile, ¡°Are you trying to hook up with someone to be your mistress because


    you think a hag like me is inferior to those women?¡±


    Butcher¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How would I dare to do that?¡±


    Bunty snorted as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts, of course. Take a look at Moses¡¯s strength. He


    could easily take down the entire Snow Dragon Valley on his own. You¡¯re a big guy, but unfortunately,


    you couldn¡¯t even defeat a woman from the Snow Dragon Valley. If you dare to make a move on


    Moses¡¯s women, he will turn you into a eunuch.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    Speaking of Moses¡¯s strength, everyone looked horrified. They were embarrassed to discuss it earlier,


    but now that Moses was not around, they could finally talk about it.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    However, nobody knew the exact extent of his strength.


    Jade said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to be envious. Moses umted his strength through hard work and


    struggle. Opportunity is very important, but it is reserved for those who are well-prepared. Work hard


    and don¡¯t fall too far behind¡­ The powerhouses from outer space have descended one after another,


    and protecting Mount Dragon-Tiger is our only mission now.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    ***


    Instead of going to Yukon, Moses headed to Rockefeller Manor in California, dealing with the sole


    surviving young sect master of the Returning Sword Sect inside and collecting the Seventy-two


    Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation. He then kept the remaining zombies in a certain corner of the


    Cleansing Vase in the hopes that they could be reused after arriving in Yukon.


    Moses


    Alex


    After that, he made a trip to Untitled Ind in Oregon. He tried to take away the eight women Dorothy


    had kept in this ce-the eight people who had cultivated the Fair Maiden¡¯s Heart Sutra and formed


    the Eight Dested Killing Formation, including the Four Great Princesses of the former Coleman


    family, Ze Yaeger, and the others.


    And, his godsister, Holly Yates, had also been here to recover her spiritual root.


    However, to Moses¡¯s surprise, he arrived at this ce, only to find it was deserted. Not a living soul


    was around.


    Moses


    Alex

 Chapter 2972

    Chapter 2972


    ¡°How could no one be around?¡±


    Daya and Waltz were with him. Waltz had been in touch with the people on the ind, but since she


    heard that they would cultivate in seclusion during thest contact, she had lost contact with them for


    some time.


    Unexpectedly, the ind was currently deserted.


    ¡°There are no signs of battle.¡± Daya looked around.


    ¡°They¡¯ve probably have left on their own. Moreover, they left in a hurry and took little with them.¡±


    ¡°They have left for a while,¡± Waltz added.


    Richard frowned. At that moment, he suddenly remembered that he still had an ability, the divine eye


    that allowed him to see the past and the future with profound cultivation. A few years ago, he could find


    what had happened in the past through someone. Currently, he was dying to try it in the absence of a


    medium.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Divine eye, activate!¡±


    ¡°Divine power!¡±


    Richard was unsure if he could seed, but he had to give it a try. Finally, he saw some fragments


    after consuming a lot of divine power.


    Richard


    Alex


    It was Dorothy Assex!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! You can stop looking for them! Dorothy has taken them!¡± said Richard. To be precise, Xienna


    Stoermer had taken them, and their current whereabouts were unknown.


    Richard


    Alex


    All he hoped for was that they would be safe. After that, the three headed to Yukon.


    Just as they were about to leave the uninhabited ind, an earth-shatteringmotion broke out in the


    sky. A huge, dog-like behemoth appeared outside the atmosphere. Since it was daytime, those on the


    ground could see it clearly.


    That dog was pitch-ck, and it was as huge as a star. Everyone on Earth felt a chill down their spine


    after looking at therge bloodshot eyes ncing at them.


    Naturally, Richard and the others saw it too. At that time, they felt their blood freeze.


    Richard


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Alex


    When Richard saw those huge bloodshot eyeballs, he moved slightly. He surprisingly sensed that the


    monster was targeting him.


    Richard


    Alex


    It was then that the enormous ck dog roared. Immediately afterward, its paw descended, mming


    the sword formation¡¯s force field.


    Buzz!


    Arge swathe ofws moved rhythmically, triggering the Immortal-ying Sword Formation. Four


    Immortal-ying swords instantly turned into millions of destructive swords and formed a circr sword


    disk before going after that enormous ck dog.


    Just then, another new change urred in the sky.


    A five-colored ray descended before turning into a boundless de aura that went straight into the


    sword formation. In that instant, the environment changed, and the shook.


    Richard knitted his brows more tightly all of a sudden. ¡°Oh crap! The powerhouses from the universe


    have joined forces, and Supremes have stepped in to deal with the force field of the sword formation


    left behind by the ancient Supremes. Once broken, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Waltz¡¯s expression also changed drastically. ¡°But what should we do? I heard that you deceived


    experts from many foreign worlds back in the Underworldst time. They have nowe to settle the


    score with you. Even if they can¡¯ty a hand on you due to the spiritual blood oath, their fellow disciples


    and friends aren¡¯t subjected to the restriction¡­¡±


    Everyone on Earth looked at the sky in horror.


    They saw the ck dog fleeing frantically, its tail injured by the Immortal-ying Sword formation that


    strangled it with unlimited killing intent. However, the other attacks fell on Earth, causing the Immortal-


    ying Sword Formation to save itself.


    Boom!


    It was another blow. It was a huge condor this time.


    Its wings, when spread, stretched thousands of miles. It fiercely pped its wings and turned thousands


    of feathers into razor- sharp divine swords, attacking Earth indiscriminately.


    The Immortal-ying Sword Formation¡¯s force field was about to be broken by the foreigners¡¯ joint


    attack. At that critical moment, a figure slowly appeared in the sword formation.


    It was a woman.

 Chapter 2973

    Chapter 2973


    They could only see her vaguely from her back, translucent and a little illusory.


    It was because the distance was too great and it was not the woman¡¯s real body. Judging from the


    outline, she was probably a young woman. She appeared in the Immortal-ying Sword Formation


    bare-handed and nced indifferently at the foreigners.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Why did a woman suddenly appear?¡±


    ¡°Is she the sword spirit of the Immortal-ying Sword Formation?¡±


    Countless people were specting. Frank was slightly dumbfounded.


    Frank


    Alex


    Then, a more terrifying scene appeared, that woman in the sword formation said, ¡°The rule-breakers


    who¡¯vee to America shall die!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She casually grabbed one of the swords in the sword formation. The next second, she targeted the


    huge ck dog andnded a sh in mid-air!


    The woman and dog¡¯s size were on apletely different level. When the woman was in front of the


    huge ck dog, she was equivalent to a sesame seed facing a huge mountain-worlds apart.


    However, the woman¡¯s sword was like an otherworldly sword pouring out of the Milky Way. It severed


    the huge ck dog into halves with a sh. Later, she even killed all the people who had just tried to


    break the Immortal-ying Sword Formation with a sh per person.


    The scene outside the sword formation was dead silent.


    During this time, the numbers gathered in this area kept increasing. Strong people and supreme


    powerhouses from variouss were coveting the opportunities in the world of America.


    Who did not want them?


    Even if they failed to get a grand opportunity, it would still be worthwhile to bathe in the spiritual energy


    tide. However, all of them currently felt a deep fear. Some were thankful that they did not make a move,


    or they would¡¯ve ended up like those people.


    But who was that woman?


    An elder in the crowd ended up eximing, ¡°It¡¯s the Phoenix Goddess! It can¡¯t be wrong! She is the


    Phoenix Goddess! But I never expected that the Phoenix Goddess is still alive! Moreover, she is inside


    the Wastnd!¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°Who is the Phoenix Goddess?¡±


    ¡°Junior, didn¡®t your ancestor tell you about a woman who shouldn¡¯t be messed with during the Stoermer


    Sect¡¯s heyday? She was the nightmare of all the Divine Heirs and Holy Maidens. That person was the


    Phoenix Goddess, the biological daughter of Grand Emperor Rowan and the Phoenix Empress.¡±


    The Phoenix Goddess appeared and disappeared quickly, blending in with the Immortal-ying Sword


    Formation. In fact, nobody knew if the Phoenix Goddess was truly still alive because rumor had it that


    she was the first who barged into the Undead Territory to duel with the Undead Queen.


    After a while, the Undying n retreated.


    It was said that the Phoenix Goddess had injured the Undead Queen. However, the Phoenix Goddess


    also vanished since then. Rumor had it that she died in the Undead Territory after being killed by the


    Undying n.


    In that case, what appeared just now was most likely a wisp of the Phoenix Goddess¡¯s divine sense.


    However, this time, the Phoenix Goddess¡¯s appearance had stunned the powerhouses from the foreign


    lands. Those who forced their way into America would have to think carefully about the consequences.


    Frank and the others were also discussing the identity of that woman. However, they acquired no


    answers.


    Frank


    Alex


    ***


    Finally, Frank and the other two arrived at Mount Yukon¡¯s foot.


    Frank


    Alex


    Looking up at the current Mount Yukon, they felt as though they were mortals looking at an immortal


    pce far above the white clouds. The faintly discernible bejeweled jade pce made anyone yearn


    for it.


    However, Frank noticed something as soon as he stepped into Yukon. The force field he had set up


    was altered.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°It looks like some guests are here!¡±

 Chapter 2974

    Chapter 2974


    If someone could pass through Frank¡¯s spell formation, it indicated that the person¡¯s cultivation in spell


    formation might not be weak.


    Frank


    Alex


    Waltz nced in the direction of Mount Oro.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I heard that there are formation masters at Mount Oro. Didn¡¯t you say they were working with the


    Returning Sword Sect members to break the spell formation in Yukon?¡±


    After an examination, he shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. Those people at Mount Oro


    have a limited spell formation level. I witnessed it before, but I have never seen the method used this


    time.¡±


    Some bizarre runes were used, but they were different from the ancient runes-they were simpler.


    The term ¡®simple¡¯ did not mean simple and easy to understand, but the runes¡¯ structures were


    extremely rudimentary. Some didn¡¯t look like runes at all, but more like naturally formed patterns, like


    the patterns of clouds and trees.


    Frank nced at the sky.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there are some visitors beyond the sky!¡±


    Very few people knew spell formations in the world of America. Although he had seen those two old


    disciples in the Flying Eagles Academy, they had both disappeared back then during themotion at


    the academy. Frank had once looked for them, but nobody knew where they had gone. It was likely that


    they had suffered a mishap.


    Frank


    Alex


    However, the universe was so vast, especially the sacred mountains and sanctuaries that existed with


    inheritances over ten thousand or a hundred thousand years. Therefore, it was normal that some


    powerful spell formations were inherited inside.


    ¡°Can we go in then?¡± asked Daya.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult, but we have to be careful.¡±


    The sanctuary of Yukon was too huge. It was simply impossible for him to set up arge spell formation


    covering the entire mountain at the current stage. It had also failed to be done in ancient Yukon¡¯s


    sanctuary, making the spell formation very weak at the periphery. At best, it could stop some normal


    people and some weak tankers who did not know spell formation.


    Thest time, Frank also made slight changes to the spell formation that he had moved. Someone else


    did the same this time.


    Frank


    Alex


    Five minutester, Frank silently opened the spell formation¡¯s portal. The three then entered it one after


    the other.


    Frank


    Alex


    Once they were inside, they sensed the spiritual energy inside was stronger than the outside. Even if


    this was just at the foot of Mount Yukon¡¯s periphery, they saw exotic flowers, rare herbs, and nts with


    spiritual energy all over the ce¡­ If it were in the past, Frank would have picked them up.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°The life aura is very strong,¡± said Daya. This sensation was particrly apparent to her.


    ¡°I seem to be smelling fruits.¡±


    On the other hand, Waltz¡¯s nose crinkled as she searched in a certain direction. She had really found a


    fruit tree full of red fruits that spread its fragrance everywhere.


    ¡°Are they edible?¡±


    ¡°You can eat them. They are called the Bizarre Spiritual Fruits that can increase one¡¯s spiritual energy.


    Oh, they have the effect of beautification,¡± replied Daya. As the former Goddess of Nature, she was


    well aware of these things.


    Waltz immediately plucked a few of them. She directly threw them in her mouth without washing them.


    Juice burst out as she chomped into them.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Pooh! What are these things? Are these things even edible?¡±


    They turned out to be bitter. It was that kind of bitterness that could make one cry.


    She yelled.


    Daya smiled. ¡°They are slightly bitter, but these fruits are really effective. If you can withstand the


    bitterness and eat a few more, you will notice your skin bing as tender as water.¡±


    Waltz took a bottle of mineral water and rinsed her mouth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? I won¡¯t eat it


    again even if it kills me.¡±


    Frankughed heartily. ¡°Look, there are so many flying birds and insects around. The fruits on this tree


    are particrly lush, but not a single bird came to eat the fruits. You should¡¯ve guessed how unpopr


    this fruit must be as everyone keeps away from it.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Waltz gargled for a long while, but she still sensed the extreme bitterness. In the end, she ate some


    chocte to relieve it.


    Whoosh!


    Frank soared into the sky and checked the altered spell formation in Yukon, only to find that the


    Japanese seemed to have intruded into this ce. The way from the foot of the mountain to the interior


    was dpidated.


    Frank


    Alex


    The traces of malicious damage were extremely obvious. He even saw raging fire in some ces.


    ¡°D*mn it! Who is burning my mountain?¡±

 Chapter 2975

    Chapter 2975


    Daya and Waltz also showed up. They were infuriated as soon as they saw what had happened.


    ¡°This is our new home, d*mned thieves! Not only did theye in to steal, but they even burned our


    home. Hubby, deal with them and show them our greatness.¡±


    Joe¡¯s eyes turned cold. He was angry. He would not say anything if someone were toe to the huge


    Yukon and seize that opportunity¡­ When Grand Emperor Rowan left this arrangement behind, he


    allowed people outside the Wastnd to participate. Moreover, the majority of the opportunities here


    were stolen from the universe.


    Joe


    Alex


    However, it was despicable if someone destroyed it deliberately.


    ¡°Since someone else hase in, it won¡¯t be that easy to get out!¡±


    Joe sneered. He thennded on the ground again. He took out arge number of formation gs and


    various weapons from the storage ring, all of which had been stolen. He was ready to reconstruct the


    spell formation and enhance its power.


    Joe


    Alex


    After thinking for a while, he opened the gate of K Temple and called many people over for help.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Michelle Yowell, Beatrice Assex, Pigsy, Geronimo Melvis, Soraya Melvis, Anna Coleman, Cheryl


    Coney, and a few normal people came out to help him set up the spell formation.


    The backbreaking work exhausted Joe.


    Joe


    Alex


    It took him six hours, but the effect was obvious. This was arge formation reborn from the Seventy-


    two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation, forming a force field with the help of the entire terrain of


    Yukon. He was confident that not many people might be able to pass through the spell formation.


    Since the crowd hade to Yukon, thest thing they wanted was to leave so quickly. They simply


    walked into the depths together.


    Pigsy manifested its huge main body and temporarily acted as a mount.


    Seeing the images of destruction along the way, everyone beat their chests and cursed loudly.


    Geronimo even pointed at the sky and cursed those alien visitors.


    ¡°Look! What is that thing?¡±


    Someone discovered rtively modern aircraft in the me inside a burning valley¡­


    Joe extinguished the me with the Icebound Spell. When he saw the aircraft clearly, he let out a soft


    gasp.


    Joe


    Alex


    Daya was also surprised. ¡°Why does it look a little familiar?¡±


    Joe said, ¡°It¡¯s an aircraft from the Great Northern.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Daya immediately recalled a few people. ¡°Lh Mueller and Cecilia Peach are from that gxy. Did


    theye here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    The crowd continued their journey. Most importantly, they had to go to the newly emerged immortal


    mountain range in Yukon and find out if they could enter that bejeweled jade pce in order to find


    those outsiders.


    Instead, they found a corpse before they could reach the core area.


    It was that of a young man, seemingly sixteen or seventeen. He died in a tragic state after someone


    had pierced his heart and nailed him to the stone wall of a mountain.


    Soraya shrieked, unable to hear such a scene.


    ¡°How could someone be so cruel? He¡¯s still a minor.¡±


    ¡°The weak are food for the strong in the world of cultivation. There is something crueler than this.¡±


    ncing at Soraya, he said softly, ¡°Dangers may appear afterward. You guys should go back to K


    Temple first.¡±


    Even Waltz was sent back this time, leaving only Joe and X.


    Joe


    Alex


    Shortly afterward, they saw a familiar face, Cecilia Peach.

 Chapter 2976

    Chapter 2976


    It turned out to be Cecilia Peach!


    Back when Bjorne, Daya, and the others were in the Underworld, they couldn¡¯t see Cecilia¡¯s true


    appearance since everyone looked like a skeleton. The other aspects looked precisely the same, save


    for the height difference¡­ At that time, Dorothy had recovered the appearance of her physical body


    after acquiring some kind of mysterious opportunity, whereas there was no difference for the rest.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Hence, they knew that the woman they saw was Cecilia. Someone shouted her name.


    ¡°Cecilia Peach, you and Lh Mueller hooked up with that swindler back in the Underworld, causing


    us to suffer double losses. Not only did our cultivation level fail to advance, but our resources were


    swindled. Do you think we have forgotten this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just to interest you a little by killing your brother. If you are tactful, cooperate obediently and utilize


    the Peach family¡¯s capability of strange arts to open the passage to this core area. Otherwise, we will


    rape you and kill you!¡±


    Surrounded, Cecilia was bent over on the ground. Wounds were all over her body.


    ¡°You guys killed my brother, yet you want me to open the passage?¡±


    ¡°Dream on! Keep indulging in your flights of fancy!¡±


    Wham!


    A man viciously kicked Cecilia in the face, mming her head against the ground. He even grabbed


    her clothes and tore off her jacket, revealing her voluptuous figure in a tight ck suit. At that time, the


    eyes of many men were filled with an ill-intentioned sparkle.


    ¡°The heiress of the Peach family is a real national beauty, just like it was in the legends.¡±


    ¡°Since she¡¯s unwilling to cooperate, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves then.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Perhaps she will change her mind after tasting men! ¡±


    The men nodded and went slightly closer to her again.


    Someone could not bear it any longer and started taking off his clothes.


    ¡°Are you going to save her?¡± asked Daya.


    ¡°I have to! I¡¯m still waiting for her to dispel the curse!¡±


    Abraham said while checking the cultivation levels of those people around her. When he was in the


    Underworld, he may have exchanged blows with those people, but his soul¡¯s strength was emphasized


    over there. Abraham¡¯s soul strength was generally stronger than that of normal people, and the level of


    his mental domain was also higher by a wide margin, so he managed to go on a killing spree in the


    Underworld.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    However, he would lose that huge advantage in the face of real people.


    The five men over there may have crossed the boundary ande overst time. Thebination of


    their strength could not be underestimated.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    They both appeared in front of the crowd, alerting that group of people in an instant.


    ¡°Who are you people? How did youe in?¡± a man asked.


    Abraham smiled smugly. ¡°What a hrious question. This ce is mine. I should be the one to ask.


    Who let you in? Not only did you trespass into someone¡¯s territory, but you¡¯ve also wreaked havoc in


    the territory. Who gave you the courage to do so? Celine Dion?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Who is Celine Dion?¡±


    Someone finally came to his senses. Looking at Bjorne, he asked, ¡°Are you Abraham Rockefeller, the


    great swindler who teamed with that d*mned monk to deceive us in the Underworld?¡±


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s me!¡± Abraham admitted. ¡°Now that you have met me, why don¡¯t you kneel and greet me?


    Have you forgotten the spiritual blood oath that you took?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    The few almost flew into a rage as soon as the spiritual blood oath was brought up.


    ¡°You deceived us to take the spiritual blood oath. How could it be valid?¡± someone reprimanded.


    Abraham sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have the final say on its authenticity. The Lightning Tribtion will be the


    one to decide.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Looking at Bjorne, Cecilia was overjoyed. ¡°Are you really Abraham Rockefeller? Abraham Rockefeller


    in the Underworld? You really hid well and revealed no information about the Underworld. If everyone


    else hadn¡¯t been spreading the news, I would¡¯ve never known you were a Wastnder.¡±


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    Two people in that group of people had never been to the Underworld, nor had they taken any spiritual


    blood oath.


    ¡°You guys have taken the spiritual blood oath, but not us! We will just strike and kill him!¡±


    ¡°We are in the real world now, not the Underworld!¡±


    Boom!

 Chapter 2977

    Chapter 2977


    The battle broke out.


    Josef said, ¡°Yeah! This is the Wastnd, my home turf!¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Vine Cage!¡±


    Daya stepped in for crowd control, followed by Josef¡¯s killing move, True Martial¡­ Dao Killing Sword!


    Josef


    Alex


    Poof! Poof!


    Tworge heads rushed into the sky.


    Two powerhouses from the Great Northern who came over to seize the opportunities were killed


    instantly. The remaining people were stunned.


    ¡°You¡­ Josef Rockefeller, how are you so strong?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°They are both saints from the Sacred Mountain of the Western Dragon whose strength has reached


    Immortal Monarch! They are bothparable to a Divine Emperor!¡±


    Josef replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve managed to screw you in the Underworld, save you from the


    Underworld God and send you out unscathed, so what makes you think I can¡¯t deal with garbage like


    you? ¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Cecilia got to her feet. ¡°Richard, they killed my brother. If you help me kill them, I can help you dispel


    the curse¡­ I acquired the antidote to dispel the Witch Curse from my grandma before I came here.¡±


    Richard,


    Alex,


    Josef nodded. ¡°As you wish!¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    He unleashed his sword and made a seal, the Great Seal Spell of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell,


    followed by the Icebound Spell!


    Josef said, ¡°Is your brother the one nailed to the stone wall in front?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Speaking of her brother, Cecilia shuddered in distress.


    ¡°His name is Diggle Peach. He is only fifteen and is the most outstanding genius of the Peach family. I


    thought we could acquire the opportunities in the Wastnd where spiritual energy has been


    resurrected, but unexpectedly¡­¡±


    She burst into tears remorsefully. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have allowed him to follow me!¡±


    Daya said, ¡°They are still alive. You may avenge him with your own hands.¡±


    As soon as Cecilia heard that, she rushed over with surging killing intent and fiercelyshed out at the


    threepanions from the same gxy who had been sealed and icebound. However, they briefly


    turned into a pile of ice slurry.


    ***


    Half an hourter, a solitary tomb was built on the immortal mountain of Yukon, indeed, buried inside


    was Cecilia¡¯s brother, Diggle.


    ¡°Cecilia, did Lhe with you?¡± asked Josef.


    Josef


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Josef was more intimate with Lh back then.


    Josef


    Alex


    Cecilia shook her head. ¡°Sis Lh¡¯s cultivation level is rtively high, and the current sword formation


    of the Wastnd can¡¯t determine her to be someone safe. I¡¯m afraid it will take some time before she


    cane over.¡±


    Daya asked, ¡°What is the highest cultivation level for those released from the ancient force field?¡±


    Cecilia answered, ¡°Immortal Emperor! However, all the major forces conduct tests by taking out their


    priceless treasures. There is a type of divine stone that can forcefully suppress cultivation. After


    wearing it, one can deceive the identification of the ancient force field¡¯s sword formation. Hence, I can¡¯t


    tell what sort of powerhouse havee¡­ There is one at the sanctuary of Yukon. ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Josef was shocked, ¡°Such a bigwig has entered here?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Cecilia said, ¡°The periphery¡¯s spell formation has been altered. That person did it. He¡¯s a Great


    Northern bigshot who ran rampant ten millennia ago. He doesn¡¯t care about minor characters like us,


    so he didn¡¯t stop us when we came in.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Josef asked.


    Josef


    Alex


    Cecilia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. In fact, a few groups of our people came in. A senior went


    missing with a man and a woman. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ve entered the core area. The other groups


    won¡¯t act together if they aren¡¯t familiar. Yukon is huge anyway, so everyone won¡¯t be in the same ce


    and conflict shouldn¡¯t happen.¡±


    Josef clenched his teeth as soon as he heard some bigwig had barged into the restricted area.


    Josef


    Alex


    Just then, a series of roars could be hearding from Yukon¡¯s passage to the bejeweled jade pce.

 Chapter 2978

    Chapter 2978


    Shocked, the three instantly looked in that direction. They saw a figure in the distance waving a divine


    sword in his hand before shing the sealed force field leading to the bejeweled jade pce.


    The second spiritual energy tide hadn¡¯t yet begun hence the sealed force field would not be opened so


    quickly. However, judging from that man¡¯s stance, he wanted to force the force field open and enter the


    forbidden area in advance in the hopes of going to that legendary bejeweled jade pce.


    If that man really managed to do that, Morten would be unsure if he could keep his role as the


    temporary administrator.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡®D*mn it! How despicable! Cheating is the most shameless deed!¡¯ Morten thought to himself viciously.


    Morten


    Alex


    There is actually an item that can deceive the ancient Immortal-ying Sword Formation! Why didn¡¯t


    that woman in the sword formatione out and kill him with a sh?!¡¯


    Daya asked Cecilia, ¡°Those people surrounded and threatened you to open the passage with your


    mystic art. Do you know how to open it?¡±


    Cecilia said, ¡°In fact, it isn¡¯t a mystic art, but spell formation runes used by that senior, rare Primordial


    Runes. It just so happened that the Peach family had been dabbling in that aspect. The Primordial


    Rimes are extensive and profound, but there¡¯s something wonderful about them. Once you understand


    their fundamentals, you will understand the rest.¡±


    Based on her exnation, Morten knew that the so-called Primordial Runes were like ancient


    hieroglyphs.


    Morten


    Alex


    The more Cecelia saw them, the more she remembered and understood them. Hence, she followed


    those Primordial Runes and entered it, taking in the footsteps of that senior.


    ¡°That senior is too dangerous. Alder, I advise against you approaching him. Otherwise, you will suffer a


    huge loss.¡±


    Alder,


    Alex,


    Morten¡¯s eyes looked firm. ¡°The sanctuary of Yukon is equivalent to my fief. How can I give it away to


    someone else for nothing? Thend of America¡¯s rise depends on the present, so I can¡¯t give it away


    no matter what¡­ I¡¯m looking for an opportunity, but I may not encounter him and trigger a fight. I¡¯ll just


    have to avoid him.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    He thenforted Cecilia and asked for her help to open the passage. Afterward, he would send her


    to a safe ce for treatment because of her injuries.


    Around ten minutester, Cecilia opened the passage. Surprisingly, the force field of the forbidden area


    had been forced open¡­ Although there wereyers of restrictions, it indicated that the Great Northern


    powerhouse might have acquired something good, one step before him.


    Lenneberg had particrly told him that there was a spiritual tool tide and a divine artifact tide.


    He also coveted the things in the Troop Raising Pond.


    After that, Morten sent Cecilia into the Cleansing Vase.


    Morten


    Alex


    In that instant, he saw that woman from the Nine-Tails Tribe looking and shouting at him¡­ At that time,


    he truly did not have a way to deal with her problem. Most importantly, he felt that it was a little


    troublesome.


    ¡°Wait here! It¡¯s too dangerous outside!¡±


    ¡°I will definitelye to you after confirming our safety¡­ Look, I¡¯m sending someone here for refuge.


    Your cultivation level is so weak. You will die if youe out. I¡¯m protecting you!¡± said Morten


    righteously.


    Morten


    Alex


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He then vanished. He could hear that woman yelling inside.


    However, it couldn¡¯t be helped!


    ***


    The forbidden area of Yukon belonged to the part that emerged out of thin air. Back then, such a


    mountain range didn¡¯t exist around Mount Yukon.


    They could feel the constant flow of spiritual energy beneath the soles of their feet upon stepping into


    this dangerous ce. As expected, it was terrifyingly dense.


    ¡°Is this the luck that was secretly taken from the universe?¡±


    ¡°Our luck value will increase just by standing here and constantly absorbing the spiritual energy


    beneath the ground.¡±


    They even saw various immortal herbs and immortal fruits along the way.


    Under the nourishment of spiritual energy, any herb that grew here could be indispensable


    immortal herbs whose medicinal effects would be a thousand times more effective. The qualitative


    change would also be stimted from the quantitative change, turning it into a more advanced herb.


    ¡°Indeed, treasures are everywhere in Yukon!¡±

 Chapter 2979

    Chapter 2979


    ¡°We must never let someone else take advantage of it¡­ Protecting Yukon is equivalent to protecting


    ourselves.¡±


    Filled with nts and foliage, the life energy here was also immense.


    It was Daya¡¯s home ground. She made the ultimate camouge for Jordan and herself¡­ She turned


    two nts into two small trees as a disguise before running on the ground.


    Jordan


    Alex


    They discovered that not only had the senior brought the man and woman Cecilia mentioned into the


    forbidden area but there were five forces in total. Each party was full of experts.


    ¡°Holy crap! Do all leaders of these forces possess those strange divine stones that hide their cultivation


    levels?¡±


    However, Jordan looked over, only to see that the one with the strongest cultivation level was the


    Immortal Emperor. With the strange divine stones by their sides, not only did they manage to deceive


    the perception of the Immortal-ying Sword Formation, but they also deceived Jordan¡¯s primordial


    eye.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°The five forces have joined hands! They are determined to destroy the enemy¡¯sir!¡±


    After Jordan and Daya arrived, they dared not get close to them.


    Jordan


    Alex


    None of the two could confirm those people¡¯s exact cultivation levels. They would be miserable if they


    were discovered.


    Daya said, ¡°The restrictions here can¡¯t be lifted so easily. Let¡¯s reap the profits from the strife. We¡¯ll sit


    back and observe the changes.¡±


    Jordan had the same idea as well.


    Jordan


    Alex


    However, not long after, Jordan identally stepped on an area.


    Jordan


    Alex


    A vision soared with a boom.


    Taking a closer look, it turned out to be¡­ Jordan and Daya¡¯s image had been projected into the sky,


    looking particrly conspicuous.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jordan


    Alex


    The five forces attacking the restrictions looked up, but they didn¡¯t seem to care much. A white-haired


    woman casually pointed at the three subordinates beside her and said, ¡°It¡¯s the critical moment of


    breaking the restrictions. Intruders aren¡¯t allowed to appear. You should go over and deal with those


    two intruders.¡±


    Another person in a Daoist priest outfit said, ¡°Those who manage to enter the passage that we have


    arranged must be quitepetent. Primum, Secundum, go over and help them. Go and return quickly.


    Once restrictions are lifted, the Troop Raising Pond lies ahead. Don¡¯t miss the chance.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The five dashed to Jordan and Daya¡¯s location at a breakneck speed. They were even in the frame of


    mind to race and to find out who wouldplete the first kill.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan gritted his teeth. ¡°D*mn it. Those dogs in the manger even try to annihte us now? Do they


    think I am a paper tiger?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°They are here!¡± Daya eximed.


    ¡°Go and choose a cemetery for them.¡± Jordan was filled with murderous intent. Since they were about


    to kill, he wasn¡¯t about to let them off the hook.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Daya was not an easy mark either, quietly pointing out that she had seen a waterfall when they cattle


    in. The overgrown vines above were a decent zone for an ambush, which was just right to bring their


    strength into y.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After deciding a n, Jordan and Daya began to lure the enemies into the depths.


    Jordan


    Alex


    They could clearly teleport away but chose to run away in a panic instead, hoping to trick those few real


    bigwigs.


    When they were one kilometer away, they immediately teleported to mess up the vines and the


    waterfall¡¯s plunge pool.


    Three minutester, the five people found this ce.


    ¡°They are here!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! They really hide well! They are actually hiding behind the waterfall!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Someone turned into a stream of light and rushed toward therge waterfall.


    However, unexpectedly, the waterfall froze into ayer of ice as soon as he passed through, locking


    him firmly in ce.

 Chapter 2980

    Chapter 2980


    ¡°Let¡¯s get it over with!¡±


    Bjorne decisively triggered the variants of the Icebound Spell within the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell.


    Hundreds of ice spikes suddenly popped out of the ice chunk, stabbing that man¡¯s body.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    He waspletely icebound. Even his soul was instantly frozen to death.


    ¡°Primum?!¡±


    A Daoist priest roared and rushed to save that man right away. He shed at the icebound waterfall as


    he flew.


    Boom!


    There was a deafening sound.


    The icebound waterfall quickly shattered¡­ In fact, it looked more like the icebound state was lifted the


    moment before the shednded. The corpse of Primum, the Daoist priest, fell, whereas the


    waterfall¡¯s endless water sshed in all directions from Secundum¡¯s sh¡­ A bizarre scene urred.


    The endless water seemed to be alive and wrapped around Secundum. In that instant, the Icebound


    Spell was activated once again.


    However, the interior of the frozen mass of ice suddenly burst into mes.


    Secundum was burned to death in a cage of ice and fire.


    Bjorne instantly killed two experts in a few seconds.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The remaining three women shuddered with fear, and Daya looked surprised. ¡°Hubby, you even


    managed to y a new trick with the mystic art of fire and ice!¡±


    Bjorne nodded. ¡°Indeed, my martial arts have improved a bit recently.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The remaining three people intended to retreat, noticing that things weren¡¯t quite right. However, Daya


    activated the vine formation that she had set up earlier¡­ Rows of thick vines rose up around the


    waterfall and quickly wrapped around the three people.


    ¡°Hurry and retreat!¡±


    ¡°Find Master for help!¡±


    Boom!


    A distress signal in the form of a flying sword was even triggered. The flying sword shot into the sky


    and bloomed at the altitude of one kilometer.


    On the other hand, the five forces besieging the force field of the forbidden area with all their might


    instantly discovered the distress signal. The white-haired woman eximed, ¡°It¡¯s not good! It¡¯s the


    distress signal from our White Phoenix House! The two intruders who sneaked in are rather powerful.¡±


    The old Daoist priest who had just dispatched the two disciples suddenly screamed, ¡°Ah! Someone has


    killed Primum and Secundum?!¡±


    The crowd was shocked again as soon as the statement came out.


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°Which force came in? They are more than just intruders.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, be careful. We shall not be their cat¡¯s paws at this critical moment!¡±


    When Bjorne stepped on the restriction and projected the image of him and Daya in the sky earlier,


    their appearance had undergone Daya¡¯s deliberate disguise. They did not look like humans, but more


    like two trees¡­ They were two tree demons.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The two tree demons were indeed not a matter of concern.


    However, what if the two tree demons were just scouting puppets sent by someone?


    The white-haired woman intended to save the three disciples at first, but after hearing the old Daoist


    priest¡¯s words, she felt horrified and retracted the step she had taken. She was afraid of falling into


    someone else¡¯s trap.


    In just a brief moment, she noticed that her beloved disciples had met their demise respectively in less


    than five seconds.


    One couldn¡¯t help but be alerted by the superb killing speed.


    The five bigwigs from the five forces that were the concealing divine stones immediately realized


    something was wrong and reduced their attack on the force field¡¯s restrictions. Finally, they stopped.


    A middle-aged man with long hair asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The white-haired woman said, ¡°My three disciples¡¯ cultivation levels are extremely close to Incarnate


    Deity, but they suffered a partial bacsh when they crossed the boundary. I don¡¯t think the cultivation


    of the opponent who could kill them instantly differs much from mine¡­ The point is, we still don¡¯t know


    how many people are on the other side.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it. We coveted gains ahead while neglecting the danger behind us. We can¡¯t be treated as


    pawns.¡±


    ¡°Find the enemies and deal with them first before breaking the formation!¡±


    The members of the five forces quickly agreed to catch the intruders first. It did not take long before


    they found that murderous waterfall. However, they failed to find anything other than the traces of


    scarlet blood left at the scene.


    ¡°D*mn it! They have escaped!¡±


    ¡°Chase them!¡±


    ¡°They are still nearby, for sure. Everyone, don¡¯t get too far apart.¡±


    The five forces from different worlds began to search the other ces. In any case, such a mystifying


    yet powerful force hidden in the dark would make people restless like a lump in their throats.

 Chapter 2981

    Chapter 2981


    However, they did not know that a vase had been ced under the waterfall. It was none other than the


    Cleansing Vase.


    Hiding inside were both Bjorne and Daya. They had even moved the five corpses into it.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°These people are so rich!¡±


    ¡°Their storage rings are so abundant that the items inside are almost uncountable!¡±


    ¡°They must be of great origins. What should we do now? All of them are looking for us.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Bjorne replied, ¡°We should bide our time for the time being.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Thus, the two just hid in the Cleansing Vase. During that time, Bjorne went to meet Marsha.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Marsha


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ne


    The souls of Marsha, her sister, Belindo, and another member of the Ice Dragons were still intact, so he


    did not have to worry about their disappearance. However, since it was more difficult for them to


    survive without their physical bodies, they had to temporarily stay in the Cleansing Vase and wait for a


    chance.


    Marsha


    Ne


    On the other hand, Marsha, who hadprehended the true essence of the dragon tribe, needed to


    continue her seclusion.


    Marsha


    Ne


    It did not take long before Bjorne and Daya heard another burst of roars.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Apparently, they had failed to find Bjorne and Daya and couldn¡¯t wait any longer, afraid that a dy


    would produce something unfavorable. When the time came, more people woulde in and seize the


    treasures. After discussing countermeasures, they forcibly broke the formation again.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Boom! Boom!


    The world seemed to shake, and the entire Yukon trembled.


    Bjorne and Daya cautiously walked out of the Cleansing Vase. However, dozens of figures popped out


    of the surroundings and besieged them almost immediately.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s really just two intruders. As expected, they have been hiding here.¡±


    ¡°Come out of the vase now! I think I have seen it somewhere! You managed to escape the scanning


    with our divine sense! You were hiding in a dimensional space!¡±


    Surprisingly, those people coveted Bjorne¡¯s Cleansing Vase!


    Bjorne


    Alex


    For a while, Bjorne and Daya were dejected.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Those five old geezers had secretly set up such a trap, waiting for them to take the bait automatically.


    ¡°Ahem! You have sneaked into my territory. You¡¯re trespassing. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°You are still so arrogant. Tell me. Where are you robbers from? Do you have a license?¡±


    Bjorne spoke first and was full of nonsense. In fact, his palms were sweaty. Those people had strength


    so unfathomable he was on pins and needles. At that time, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly arrange a way


    of escape beneath his feet.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Someone actually realized who he was.


    ¡°You are Bjorne Rockefeller, that madman who deceived several thousand Divine Heirs and Holy


    Maidens in the Underworld?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s me! They had all recognized me as their big brother. Weren¡¯t your


    people among them? If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re considered family. Then, I will allow you to take an item


    from my territory.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The white-haired woman sneered. ¡°Then, you deserve to die even more!¡±


    This woman was the most impatient. She directly made a move right after finishing her speech. She


    executed a gentle palm strike.


    However, Bjorne and Daya saw the beckoning Grim Reaper.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Frost Field! Block it!¡±


    Boom!


    The power of the blow was immense, with the huge pool under the waterfall directly destroyed by the


    palm strike. In addition, all the tricks that Bjorne had set up under the waterfall were in vain.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bleurgh!


    Daya vomited blood and was severely injured. Having home the brunt of the whole thing, Bjorne wasn¡¯t


    in the best condition either. If he hadn¡¯t used the Mystic Armor in the end, he would have met his


    demise.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Instant Teleportation!


    ¡°Old hag, just you wait!¡± Bjorne hissed before teleporting away.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    To his surprise, he was forcibly caught by a huge hand halfway through the teleportation and dragged


    out of the space before mming hard against the ground. At that moment, he had broken a dozen


    bones.

 Chapter 2982

    Chapter 2982


    ¡®Holy crap!¡¯ cursed George in his heart.


    George


    Alex


    The white-haired demoness really had profound tricks. He had teleported into space, yet she managed


    to drag him out. In addition, despite his body being as hard as a treasure tool, many bones were


    broken by the fierce m.


    Fortunately, George threw Daya into the Cleansing Vase the moment he was caught, or the


    consequences would¡¯ve been even more unimaginable.


    George


    Alex


    When the white-haired demoness noticed George slightly injured and lost the other target, she looked


    very surprised. ¡°Brat, you have quite the skills.¡±


    George


    Alex


    The old Daoist priest next to her said, ¡°The tortoiseshell in this brat¡¯s hand seems to be a decent


    treasure. My two beloved disciples are dead, so this shell should serve as a memento for me!¡±


    The old Daoist priest boldly moved before the white-haired demoness could say anything.


    Boom!


    The priest looked self-righteous, but his moves were vicious. He swung his sword down, attempting to


    split George into halves!


    George


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    George was injured, so he could only dodge it via Instant Teleportation.


    George


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Alex


    A few old monsters and a small group of onlookers were eyeing him covetously. The current situation


    was truly perilous.


    The short-range Instant Teleportation was merely enough to avoid the old Daoist priest¡¯s sword.


    However, the gap between their cultivation levels was too huge. George managed to dodge the fatal


    sh, but he was stabbed by the blooming sword light with a piece of his clothing torn apart.


    George


    Alex


    Blood dripped, but rage surged in George¡¯s eyes.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want in my territory?¡±


    The white-haired demoness went on, ¡°How can it be? How can a Wastnd aborigine like you be


    qualified to be the master of Yukon? Moreover, you have killed three of my disciples! I will


    definitely take your life!¡±


    The three thousand golden cores in George¡¯s body were erupting. Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone on his tailbone


    was exerting its force, and the broken bones in his body were recovering at a breakneck speed.


    George


    Alex


    A crazy idea suddenly crossed his mind.


    ¡°What about you guys?¡± George looked at the other few old men. ¡°Do all of you harbor the same


    thoughts as her? If yes, all of you cane over. I, George Rockefeller, will fight you on my own


    today.¡±


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    A junior sneered. ¡°George Rockefeller, this isn¡¯t the Underworld. You can do whatever you want in the


    Underworld because you bribed that monk from Shoraionji Temple, but you are vulnerable with your


    real strength! Why don¡¯t you ask what existence you are facing?¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why don¡¯t I introduce them to you? This is the master of the White Phoenix House, former


    bigwig, and Heavenly Deity of cult-master level. Even after the bacsh of thews, she still retains the


    cultivation level at Incarnate Deity. It is the real level of a deity¡­ You¡­ On the other hand, aren¡¯t even


    an Immortal. Do you understand the gap?¡±


    ¡°And, this Daoist master is the grand elder of Mount Zanarkand, who is also at deity level.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s look at this one. My master¡­¡±


    That man wanted to continue bragging, but his master cut him off. ¡°You talk too much! Now is the most


    crucial moment to unlock the Troop Raising Pond! Put everything else aside and kill this brat right


    away! We will discuss the restter!¡±


    As he spoke, he also stepped in and attacked George brazenly.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°D*mn it! What a pity!¡±


    George unleashed three dark gold talismans with a wave of his hand.


    George


    Alex


    They turned out to be the Talismans of Equality that he had acquired from Revealer Bjorne in the


    Underworld. These were precious talismans of which he had only a few. Even if they were precious, he


    had to use them in the face of several deity-level powerhouses who had teamed up.


    Bjorne


    Maha


    He intended to draw over all the five cheating powerhouses in one fell swoop, but unfortunately, he was


    not allowed to do so in reality. The other two people were rtively far away, so he could only activate


    three talismans first.


    Buzz!


    The dark gold talismans were activated, unleashing Buddhist songs and symbols.


    The old geezer that rushed over to kill George happened to have his head encircled by a golden light


    band. In that instant, he felt that his Chi, spirit, and cultivation were restricted by a powerfulw.


    George


    Alex


    Revealer Bjorne¡¯s Talismans of Equality hade from Dairaionji Temple, whereas thew


    transcended this world.


    Bjorne


    Maha

 Chapter 2983

    Chapter 2983


    Having a foreboding, the man decisively backed off. Unfortunately, it was toote. His cultivation


    instantly dropped to the same level as Bjorne.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    And where was his cultivation at?


    Core Formation!


    The old geezer abruptly broke out in a cold sweat. ¡®How is that possible? It¡¯s impossible that cultivation


    drops so much even when suppressed by the Immortal-ying Sword Formation! It¡¯s a reduction of


    over ten levels, from the deity realm to Core Formation!¡¯


    On the other hand, Bjorne was waiting for that moment. He fiercely swung the Dao Killing Sword that


    he had long prepared, shing from bottom to top.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Each Talisman of Equality onlysted for a few seconds. It would lose its effectiveness after the


    duration¡­ After that, the opponent would kill him ferociously in return.


    Ssh!


    Bjorne severed the old geezer¡¯s body into halves with the Dao Killing Sword as blood sttered all


    over.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The scene blinded the eyes of everyone present. It was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°Master! How dare you kill my master?!¡±


    Bjorne ignored the cries. After killing an enemy with the Dao Killing Sword, he continued to sh at the


    Daoist priest next to him with the huge epee containing boundless killing intent.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The old Daoist priest¡¯s eyes widened with rage. He felt the same thing as the previous guy, his


    cultivation had been suppressed to Bjorne¡¯s level in a short time.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    However, Bjorne¡¯s cultivation was against the heavenlyw. He was at Core Formation, yet he could kill


    an Immortal Emperor.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Oh, Lord!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! It¡¯s the Talisman of Equality from Dairaionji Temple!¡±


    At the critical moment, the old knowledgeable Daoist priest managed to recognize the dark gold


    talismans in Bjorne¡¯s hand. Thus, he immediately conceded. ¡°Buddhism and Daoism are one family. My


    friend, please have mercy¡­ Ahh!¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Later, he would let out a miserable scream.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    How could Bjorne show mercy?


    Bjorne


    Alex


    His chances were fleeting, and if he were to show mercy now, he would end up in miseryter.


    The Dao Killing Sword spat out a legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath and severed the old Daoist


    priest¡¯s body.


    The old Daoist priest was filled with regret. The grand elder of Mount Zanarkand, he had a lifespan of


    thousands of years and had experienced countless years of ups and downs and the war eras. Even


    after the Undying n¡¯s invasion, he managed to survive as the universe turned into a battlefield. To


    his surprise, he ended up dying in the hands of a Core Formation junior today.


    Bjorne failed to kill the remaining white-haired demoness. It was because the time was up.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The Talisman of Equality against the white-haired demoness only temporarily kept her from making a


    move.


    Just as Bjorne unleashed an expanse of Bursting Frost Arrows, the white-haired demoness¡¯s cultivation


    level had returned to normal.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The white-haired demoness flew into a rage. She was almost killed just now. When she thought about


    that horror, she felt a lingering fear. On the other hand, the two ancient bigwigs with simr cultivation


    as her died in the hands of an aborigine from the Wastnd. She had to kill this man instantly.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The white-haired demoness unleashed the strongest killing move in her lifetime.


    Just then, a soft ng rang out.


    The Frost Arrow hit something. It was a stone tied to the white-haired demoness¡¯s belt, the concealing


    divine stone used to hide her cultivation level.


    As a result, the Frost Arrow shattered the divine stone.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The white-haired demoness was startled for a moment. The next second, a bloody sword popped out


    of the void at lightning speed and instantly shed the white-haired demoness¡¯s neck


    She was instantly decapitated!


    That was the Immortal-ying Sword.

 Chapter 2984

    Chapter 2984


    ¡°Holy crap!¡±


    Anderson was astonished by the mystifying Immortal-ying Sword. It was unostentatious back then,


    but it could now decapitate cheaters instantly.


    Anderson


    Alex


    How overpowering was that?


    The white-haired demoness¡¯s head rolled in the sky with wide eyes, but her soul also perished and


    vanished in a puff of smoke under the Immortal-ying Sword.


    Among the five forces with experts that hade by cheating, three were instantly destroyed.


    On the other hand, the Immortal-ying Sword cruised in the air as if still looking for a target. At that


    moment, the remaining two bigwigs truly felt what it meant to be on pins and needles. They stood


    frozen and dared not move a muscle as well as Chi, fearing that they would inadvertently expose their


    identity and be targeted by the Immortal-ying Sword right away.


    However, Anderson¡¯s eyes gleamed upon witnessing such a situation.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What a great chance!¡±


    Being a native cultivator, he wouldn¡¯t trigger the Immortal-ying Sword Formation.


    Sure enough, there would be no problems.


    ¡°Old fart! Go to hell!¡±


    Anderson directly unleashed his strongest killing move.


    Anderson


    Alex


    The four hundred thousand-pound Dao Killing Sword raised a swath of ice curtain and ruthlessly


    shed at the remaining two bigwigs. There was the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath, divine


    power, and even the Great Seal Spell in the middle of his move.


    Anderson could kill an Immortal Emperor with his full strength now.


    Anderson


    Alex


    If they wanted to hide their true strength, they could only borrow the divine stone¡¯s power and control


    their strength at the cultivation level of an Immortal Emperor¡­ Moreover, they would surely flinch and


    not dare to unleash their full power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of explosions from the powerful attacks rang out.


    The space in the forbidden area of Yukon was clearly far sturdier than others, but the space was


    broken and torn apart under the onught.


    The two bigwigs who feared the repercussions after acting against Anderson were aggrieved and


    annoyed.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Even more unbelievable was that the guy did not even use the Talisman of Equality, so why were his


    attacks so powerful?


    Had he surpassed their critical point?


    Most importantly, they had just seen Anderson¡¯s Bursting Frost Arrow shatter the divine stone that


    concealed one¡¯s cultivation level, thus nullifying the concealing function. That was the true terror¡­ The


    covetous Immortal-ying Sword was the ultimate move that could eradicate them instantly.


    Anderson


    Alex


    They had just seen it in space.


    The huge ck dog and the golden-winged condor that dared to attack the Immortal-ying Sword


    Formation were giant-level existences that had surpassed their true sect masters.


    But what was the result? Didn¡¯t they die by the Immortal-ying Sword?


    ¡°Disciples of the Ghost King Sect, heed the order! Come quickly and help me to kill this guy!¡± roared a


    mogul.


    The other quick-witted guy immediately understood. Their hands were tied due to the restricted


    cultivation level, but the surviving juniors were existences withinws and wouldn¡¯t be targeted by the


    Immortal-ying Sword.


    He immediately shouted at all those people to take action. In that way, the two bigwigs had a chance to


    catch their breath.


    However, just as Anderson was trying to find a way to break another one or two divine stones, the


    Immortal-ying Sword that seemingly failed to find a target swirled in the air and passed through void


    before it disappeared.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    ¡°Brat, as insidious and cunning as you are, you¡¯re going to die here today! You¡¯re doomed if we don¡¯t


    meet our demise!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Anderson was helpless. The Immortal-ying Sword¡¯s level was too high, and it was simply not


    something he could control. In the face of the two bigwigs¡¯ substantial killing intent, thest thing


    Anderson could do was to run away.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    However, enemies surrounded him from all sides¡­ All directions were now impassable.


    Just then, Shelly in the mind pce spoke telepathically. ¡°Hurry and get into the Cleansing Vase!¡±


    Anderson was shocked. ¡°Won¡¯t I be walking right into the trap under the crowd¡¯s eyes?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex

 Chapter 2985

    Chapter 2985


    ¡°Cut the crap. Just go in as I say. I have my way to save you,¡± Shirley urged.


    Whoosh!


    Barne was not hesitant this time. He rushed into the Cleansing Vase right before the impending attack.


    Barne


    Alex


    When Barne entered it, the Cleansing Vase would detach from his mind pce and show itself¡­


    Everyone saw that wlessly white Cleansing Vase fall from Barne¡¯s body, covered by countless


    approaching attacks.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    However¡­ It seemed to be a non-existent painting.


    After all the attacksnded on the Cleansing Vase, they seemed to pass through an illusion. There was


    neither a vase nor a physical object. Even so, the unscathed vase falling to the ground was visible to


    the naked eye.


    ¡°This is¡­ Could this be¡­ Ancient Buddhism¡¯s Cleansing Vase from Dairaionji Temple?¡± a cheating


    bigwig in his forties eximed after thinking a bit.


    He probably knew the vase¡¯s origin.


    The other guy¡¯s eyes also widened after hearing it. ¡°Joachim, are you sure you aren¡¯t mistaken? Is


    this¡­ The divine artifact that used to be in the hands of the thousand armed and thousand eyed


    Bodhisattva?¡±


    ¡°Other than this divine artifact, I can¡¯t think of anything elseparable to the one in front of us.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ If this is really that artifact, then I¡¯m afraid those in the Troop Raising Pond are just leftovers.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we have to acquire it!¡±


    A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was right in front of them, so how could they let it go?


    The two bigwigs tried to take possession of the Cleansing Vase by all means.


    On the other hand, Barne checked Daya¡¯s injuries after rushing into the Cleansing Vase. Fortunately,


    she got sent in just in time. In addition, her life energy also acted as holy medicine for healing injuries,


    and her body recovered rapidly without any major problems.


    Barne


    Alex


    However, Shelly urged, ¡°Paul, you don¡¯t have time to care about your woman now. With the Cleansing


    Vase¡¯s appearance, the two guys out there are forcibly retrieving the treasure with their blood essence.


    Its ownership will change in less than three days.¡±


    Paul,


    Alex,


    ¡°Huh? Wouldn¡¯t I be a sitting duck? Didn¡¯t you say you have a way?¡±


    ¡°I do have a way, but I need your cooperation to execute it.¡±


    It did not take long before Barne ran to a separate space in the Cleansing Vase.


    Barne


    Alex


    Next, Shelly appeared, holding a blue lotus in her hand. It wasn¡¯trge, but its essories were


    complete. Furthermore, Barne knew that this item wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked. As soon as it was


    taken out, he felt the divine power and the goldenke of holy energy in his body trembling wildly. It


    was not of excitement, but of rage!


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This blue lotus is clearly holy and gentle, but why do I feel like I¡¯m facing a


    prehistoric demon?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi also ran out and chimed in, ¡°Brat, you haven¡¯t seen it before, have you? Let me tell


    you. This is an object of great origin. It is the Blue Demonic Lotus that Miss Shelly got for you from the


    Demon¡¯s Domain at the risk of her life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s specifically for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and immediately refine this Blue Demonic Lotus starting from now,¡± Shelly said. ¡°It can


    increase the holy energy in your body by a great amount, as well as stimte the Lightning Tribtion


    of the three thousand golden cores in your body. You can only escape the fate of being refined by


    relying on the Lightning Tribtion. Consume it at once!¡±


    Without hesitation, Barne picked up the Blue Demonic Lotus and consumed it.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Uh..?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of his head. ¡°You actually asked him to swallow it? He


    won¡¯t explode, won¡¯t he? This is the twin lotus of the Blue Genesis Lotus! I can feel my heart in my


    mouth.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Shelly said, ¡°There is no time for him to keep dawdling. Here I am, witnessing his fateful battle.¡±


    ¡°With the two cheaters out there?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s most likely that so-called ¡®seed¡¯ up there!¡±

 Chapter 2986

    Chapter 2986


    Ancestor Bodhi immediately shut his mouth, as he had heard about the seeds from Shelly long before


    this. It was an ultimate n made by the League of Cultivators at the end of their era-they took massive


    amounts of spiritual energy from the entire universe and inserted it into the Wastnds.


    They knew that the energy would burst out one day. Hence, by doing so,rge groups of people would


    gain the strength and ability to defeat the Undead n.


    However¡­ Shelly seemed to despise that idea.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more but an illusion!¡±


    ¡°With suchrge-scale violence and war, even the strong can¡¯t do anything significant! What we need


    are a few limitless overlords who have mastered extreme skills. That¡¯s Why that seed from ancient


    times will be the one that benefits the most from the sacrifice of the universal amount of spiritual


    energy.¡±


    ¡°So that means the seed has been growing silently even before the recovery.¡±


    However, Shelly wouldn¡¯t possibly choose this seed.


    It wouldn¡¯t be the person Shelly needed as well¡­ She needed a leader for the Siddhartha realm,


    a spokesperson. When the seed became an actual seed, its life and destiny had already been written


    out for it. It was born to strive towards sess.


    Shelly turned to Edgar and whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to exceed the seed¡¯s powers, but I hope you


    can survive!¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar couldn¡¯t hear what Shelly was saying at that time. When he swallowed the Blue Demonic Lotus,


    he felt as though a nuclear bomb was being stuffed into his stomach.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Nine lotus seeds fell out as the Blue Demonic Lotus was cut down. Yet somehow, each one felt like it


    could destroy the universe as long it wanted to.


    Buzz¡­


    Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone was the first to react, releasing a powerful force to protect every part of Edgar¡¯s


    body. After that, the divine power sensed the demonic energy as well.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Every lotus seed was filled with endless demonic energy, yet, each with its own attribute-rage,


    resentment, jealousy, hatred, malice, loneliness, destruction¡­ And many more¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Suddenly, Edgar felt a sudden wave of fear creeping up his heart. The negative emotions and demonic


    energy radiating from the seeds consumed his mind and divine consciousness. His mental state and


    mental domains were affected as well, along with every golden core and cell in his body.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Edgar let out a maniacal scream that echoed through the air.


    Edgar


    Alex


    At the time, several odd, ck phantoms appeared behind Edgar. There were dragons, phoenixes,


    large eagles, and many other animals. Although most were creatures they¡¯d seen, many still looked


    rtively unfamiliar. Some even looked way too strange to be called shapes, let alone animals. All of


    these shadows seemed to havee from another space. They were all reaching their ws out,


    trying to grab hold of Edgar.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar


    Alex


    Psh!


    Arge dragon w grabbed onto Edgar¡¯s shoulder and ripped out a piece of his flesh. A voice then


    popped up next to his ears.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°What fresh blood. You¡¯re mine now. We can merge into one, bing the most powerful being in this


    world. So stop what you¡¯re doing right now. If you miss this opportunity, you will lose it forever.¡±


    Edgar was shocked. ¡®What is that phantom? How is it able to talk to me?¡¯


    Edgar


    Alex


    He initially wanted to turn around and take a look, but his heart jumped when he heard Shelly¡®s voice


    from inside. ¡°Don¡¯t turn around. That¡¯s a demon that can hypnotize humans! Use Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten


    Wheels Earth Incantation to ignore it. As long as you¡¯re determined enough, you¡¯ll be safe!¡±


    Edgar felt his heart shudder again and turned back to the front, chanting the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels


    Earth Incantation immediately.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Pshhh¡­ Pshhh¡­

 Chapter 2987

    Chapter 2987


    His body was beginning to fall apart under the onught of the dragon¡¯s ws. His flesh had been


    mashed into a gory mess, his bones crushed, and even his organs were falling out¡­ Yet the dragon


    phantom was bing weaker with every passing second, its attacks seemingly more feeble as if it


    were going further away.


    There was arge pool of blood on the ground now, mixed with small pieces of flesh. It was simply a


    horrifying sight.


    The phantom was actually ripping his skin off. It wasn¡¯t just an illusion.


    After that, several other demons rushed over and started tearing Edgar¡¯s flesh off as well, just like how


    the dragon demon did. They also tried to hypnotize him to take over his body.


    Edgar


    Alex


    With this, more blood and flesh poured to the ground.


    Moses, however, confirmed to chant the incantation as hepletely ignored the demons. It was as if


    they weren¡¯t harming his body at all, as if the blood and flesh weren¡¯t his, to begin with.


    Moses,


    Alex,


    The average person would¡¯ve been dead long after losing this much blood, yet Edgar was still alive. His


    flesh and bones kept growing back despite being wed out as though his body could regenerate. It


    looked as if he was being reborn.


    Edgar


    Alex


    The worst part was when demonic energy started consuming his mind. That was the base of one¡¯s life


    and soul, so nothing should ever happen to it. However, the energy within the Blue Demonic Lotus was


    just too strong. The Green Genesis Lotus¡¯ twin was considered a solid divine object.


    The Green Genesis Lotus was one of the top three Chaos treasures, hence it had as much power as


    the Heavenly Axe and the Jade Disc of Fortune. It was the most powerful one of the three at the time.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The Blue Demonic Lotus, on the other hand, was just as strong as his twin.


    The problem was¡­


    Back then, when these two lotuses were still growing, there was a prization in their powers. The


    Green Genesis Lotus absorbed lots of positive energy, while the negatives inserted into its twin.


    That meant that the Green Genesis Lotus treated its twin like a trash bin, merely because it was the


    strongest of the two. Hence, it took all the goods and left everything bad to the other twin.


    With time, the differences between the two lotuses became greater. The Genesis Lotus grew


    magnificently.


    On the other hand, its twin was also one of the precious Chaos treasures. It wasn¡¯t going to be willingly


    destroyed just like that, it developed a mind of its own, cut all ties with the Genesis Lotus, and entered


    another void¡­


    It was also at that time when the twin¡¯s nature was formed. It was exposed to negative vibes and kept


    away from positivity, whichter developed into the Blue Demonic Lotus and became the source of the


    demon realm.


    Indeed, the demon realm was created because of the Blue Demonic Lotus.


    Shelly had currently entered the demon realm and robbed the Blue Demonic Lotus from it. It then had


    been devoured by Edgar. With the help of the lotus¡¯ powers, Edgar underwent a great transformation


    that unleashed many new potentials.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar


    Alex


    The whole situation was hard to believe.


    The Blue Demonic Lotus was the twin of the Genesis Lotus. A Supreme God¡¯s stomach might not even


    be able to handle it. Yet Moses, who was at Core Formation, had eaten it¡­ It was like suicide. A single


    lotus seed might have sted his body.


    Moses,


    Alex,


    Hence, Ancestor Bodhi was staggered.


    Now, the nine demonic lotuses were simultaneously triggered within Edgar¡¯s body¡­ Waves rose up


    and down at the holy golden pond within his head. From his internal vision, it looked as if it were a


    tsunami.


    Edgar


    Alex


    This was a battle between Buddhism and demons.


    Thud!


    The two forces crashed into one another, and right at that moment, Edgar felt like he was losing his


    mind. Such a high level of energy collision wasn¡¯t what Edgar¡¯s will and mentality could handle. He


    even suspected that his brain would soon be damaged, and he¡¯d be in a vegetative state.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar


    Alex


    Just then, Shelly took action. She used her own Chi to force out a snow-white head from her body and


    stuck it between Edgar¡¯s brows.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°Shelly, what are you doing? That¡¯s your Starbound bead. Without it, your ce as Starlord¡­ ¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi yelled out as his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Shelly looked calm. ¡°Siddhartha realm keeps getting smaller at the moment. This guy is the realm¡¯sst


    hope. I can only risk everything right now. It doesn¡¯t matter if he gets my head. Bodhi, don¡¯t you be


    stingy either. Take nine of Bodhi¡¯s hearts out.¡±


    ¡°What? Nine? You¡¯re asking for my life!¡±

 Chapter 2988

    Chapter 2988


    Blink!


    A white ray of light appeared before Stefan¡¯s eyes. It awakened his blurred mind like a ray of hope. His


    spirit became high¡­ The seemingly endless negativity turned from its strong presence to a slow


    retreat.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°No, wait, what¡¯s this?¡± Stefan¡¯s mind gradually became clear, seeing the true source of the white light.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®Is that a¡­ No, a woman¡­ A goddess!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s¡­ Shelly!¡¯


    ¡°This bead is called the Starbound bead. It should be of some help to you, but I can¡¯t do much about


    the demonic, corrosion of the Blue Demonic Lotus. You have to go through this challenge with your


    own willpower!¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s another nine hearts. This is all we can give you. You¡¯ll have to go through the remaining fights


    on your own.¡±


    ¡°The journey will be tough, but as long as your will is sincere, you¡¯ll pass this challenge easily.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be as easy as picking up a girl.¡±


    Stefan nodded and faced the strong negative attacks straight on.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Outside, Shelly and Ancestor Bodhi stood next to each other.


    Ancestor Bodhi looked like he had just met a ghost. ¡°Shelly, you told him it¡¯ll be an easy challenge? But


    to my knowledge, in this world and in past history, some had indeed tried to gain great powers by


    attaining the Blue Demonic Lotus. ¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no one seeded, and they all died painful deaths.¡±


    Shelly slumped to the ground, no longer looking at how Stefan was doing. Instead, she observed the


    space within the Cleansing Vase. ¡°We can only make a bet on Stefan! If we lose, it¡¯ll be the end of the


    Siddhartha realm.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi paused for a moment, then finally nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. There are too many rules in


    the Siddhartha realm, we¡¯d be better without it anyways! I love alcohol!¡±


    He searched for a while and took out a bottle of beer. He was about to open it and drink it, but Shelly


    snatched it over and drank it immediately.


    ¡°Buddha, Amitabha!¡±


    ¡°Amitabha, Abhava!¡±


    One of them looked like a twelve year old girl, while the other looked like a young monk that was about


    seven. However, the meaning of the words these two had spoken could never be fully understood by


    many in their whole lives.


    ***


    Two dayster, Stefan was getting frustrated.


    Stefan


    Alex


    He had no idea what the Blue Demonic Lotus was. Believing it was just a normal lotus that grew in the


    demon realm, he had used all his powers to purify its negativity. The Starbound bead and heart were


    also fighting the nine lotus seeds.


    However, they had no effect on it.


    After the nine seeds entered his mind pce, they would nt themselves within his Heavenly Self-


    renewing Soil and wouldn¡¯te out¡­ It was as if they treated Stefan¡¯s mind pce as their own


    home.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Soon, thend sank and became like a swamp. What angered Stefan more was that the Starbound


    bead had nted itself into the soil too as if nning to reproduce.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®It can¡¯t possibly grow another Shelly from the soil next year?¡¯ Stefan thought He was, however,


    relieved that things were calm now.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan was clearly disturbed. ording to Shelly, refitting the lotus should¡¯ve been very easy. It was


    supposed to be so easy that any weakling could pass through despite having lousy willpower.


    Stefan


    Alex


    However, as he went through the process, he felt stuck. It was like his mind was about to give up at any


    time. It was definitely not as simple as Shelly had described.


    Stefan was even starting to doubt if his will was weak. Finally, the weird ax within his mind sent out a


    wave of pure energy and shook the negativity of the nine lotus seeds away. Only then did Stefan let out


    a sigh of relief. The stalemate finally came to an end.


    Stefan


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Besides, the nine heartsbined with Stefan¡¯s pond and formed a sea. It could be found in each


    golden core.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Whoosh¡­ Whoosh¡­

 Chapter 2989

    Chapter 2989


    Through his internal vision, Jamie could hear sounds of wavesing miraculously from within his


    body. The three thousand golden cores were almost fulfilled too.


    Jamie


    Alex


    ***


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why have things been so peaceful?¡±


    ¡°It is a little bit weird. The destruction of the Starbound bead alone should¡¯ve caused havoc. Could


    something else have happened?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi and Shelly looked at Jamie as they whispered. Things had gone out of their


    expectations. The Blue Demonic Lotus¡¯ resistance was too gentle, but Jamie still awakened


    surprisingly.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°Jordan, you¡­ You¡¯re actually alive? What a miracle!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    Ancestor Bodhi held onto Jamie¡¯s hand and nced around curiously like a fool.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jamie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What do you mean? Is refining the Blue Demonic Lotus a dangerous


    process?¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    Shelly butted in. ¡°What dangers are there? Any normal kid could¡¯ve done it, but to think that you¡¯ve


    used so many days¡­ You sure are untalented. Don¡¯t go around boasting every day and picking up


    girls! You should work harder.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but no words came out in the end.


    ¡®This fellow here is so powerful that he just refined the Blue Demonic Lotus! Yet you¡¯re describing him


    with such words? Do you have any conscience?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s it then!¡±


    ¡°Since we can conjure the tribtion cloud now, let¡¯s hurry and remove those old guys outside. They


    are so annoying!¡± Shelly said nonchntly.


    However, when Jamie left, she immediately jumped and spun around excitedly. She then touched her


    own face and said, ¡°Bodhi, Bodhi. Is this true? Is this really true?¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°Looks like it.¡±


    ¡°That really is weird. The reaction¡¯s too small. Could it be that the lotus has been in the demon realm


    for too long, and its energy has greatly lessened?¡±


    ***


    On the outside, the two old fellows were still using their blood essence in an attempt to refine the


    Cleansing Vase.


    ¡°Clinton, try harder. I can feel that the vase is at its limits. It¡¯s about toe out from the dimensional


    space.¡±


    ¡°I feel it too!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one Cleansing Vase, but we ¡¯ve made a promise to use it together and rob the Dao Fields


    of the sacred mountain of their resources. Then we¡¯ll gain so much more than just a vase.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a man of my word!¡±


    The two old men subsequently came to an agreement. They urged their juniors who were helping out


    behind, to use more force.


    Right at that moment, the vase moved, and a force was released. The two men were ecstatic.


    ¡°It¡¯sing out, it¡¯sing out!¡±


    ¡°That son of a b*tch, it finally gave in!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, try harder! When we¡¯ve opened the Troop Raising Pond, you guys can pick any weapons


    you like!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ancestor, thank you, senior!¡±


    Amid the celebratory yells, they suddenly felt that something was wrong. They raised their heads and


    found that the skies had darkened.


    A gigantic sea of ck clouds covered them. There were severalyers of clouds that now hid the blue


    skypletely. There were even rare lightning patterns on the clouds.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s tribtion is this?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, we were just about to seed! If this tribtion arrives, won¡®t we¡­ Be dragged into it?¡±


    As they spoke, Jamie walked out of the Cleansing Vase and smiled. ¡°Thanks, everyone, for your love


    and apanying me through this tribtion!¡±


    Jamie


    Alex

 Chapter 2990

    Chapter 2990


    ¡°Sh*t, it¡¯s this a*shole¡¯s tribtion!¡±


    ¡°Then we don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. This guy¡¯s cultivation is weak. I wonder what kind of messy


    skills he has learned. Just look. He¡¯s only at Core Formation¡­ You could pass such tribtion with


    your eyes closed.¡±


    ¡°Clinton, did you forget? Our cultivation levels would be included in it too!¡± an old man reminded him.


    Only then did Clinton remember, and he quickly felt rxed again.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯ve even bluffed the Immortal-ying sword formation. This lightning


    tribtion is nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be easy to fool.¡±


    As they had lived for thousands of years, they¡¯d been through many lightning tribtions. Having some


    experience, they knew many ways to pass it.


    However¡­


    When Jamie appeared, the rich Demonic Chi from his body was so strong that it made everyone freeze


    in ce.


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s a Demonic Cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Oh god, how could there be such pure Demonic Chi? Could he be a celestial demon¡¯s son?¡±


    The Demonic Chi that came from Jamie wasn¡¯tpletely pure, leftovers by the Blue Demonic Lotus.


    That was enough to shock everyone, though. If the Blue Demonic Lotus had appeared directly under


    the tribtion, it might¡¯ve caused quite a havoc.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Rumble¡­


    The tribtion clouds changed swiftly as they sensed Jamie¡¯s Demonic Chi. Countless circles of


    lightning and electrical patterns appeared on the dark clouds. The whole space was locked in and


    covered by it. The lightning attribute that roamed in the air made everyone shudder in absolute terror.


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°I¡­ D*mn it! I want to escape!¡± Clinton looked at the lightning tribtion above him. He squeezed the


    divine stone on his waist suddenly. Such a scary tribtion worried him. He was afraid that it would


    destroy his divine stone.


    As he looked at the Cleansing Vase, he felt reluctant to leave it. The two of them had worked so hard to


    refine it. While he had just this little thought of doubt, the lightning tribtion started.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    Instantly, the skies and grounds changed color. It was as if the whole universe was in chaos. The two


    old men were bbergasted.


    ¡®What kind of lightning tribtion is this?¡¯


    They¡¯d never heard of a tribtion that arrived so quickly and hit so hard. Everyone within its range


    was attacked at the very same time.


    Crack!


    Countless streaks of lightning and roaring thunder rained from the skies.


    The disciples had spent so much effort entering Yukon just to think of what weapons to choose from


    the Troop Raising Pond. Despite this, they met their demise in the blink of an eye.


    With a p of thunder, they were all killed on the spot!


    Jamie himself was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected such a terrifying lightning tribtion. Yet he seemed to


    not feel anything.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Since he was the main target of the lightning, it meant eighty percent of the tribtion¡¯s attacks would


    land on him. However, it was rather odd. As the lightningnded on his body, they entered his mind


    pce immediately and disappeared in the mud swamp where the nine lotus seeds were nted.


    The mud swamp was absorbing all of the lightning tribtion¡¯s attacks.


    ¡®This¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡¯


    Jamie stood still under the tribtion, confused.


    Jamie


    Alex

 Chapter 2991

    Chapter 2991


    On the other hand, the two old men were utterly shocked.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he afraid of the lightning tribtion?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t possibly be the reincarnation of Zeus, right?¡±


    The terrifying tribtion had killed their disciples in one hit. The two old men were in a messy position


    too. They protected the divine stone on their waists with their lives. However, they still had to spend a


    lot of energy fighting it.


    After the first hit, the tribtion started attacking crazily.


    ¡°Fine, fine!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t get the Cleansing Vase!¡±


    The two old men were scared that they¡¯d die before getting the vase. They immediately tried using


    some tricks to leave the area of tribtion.


    Ishac was not going to let them go so easily. He. created some mirror images of himself and followed


    them around.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Another barrage of lightning struck down, mostnding on Ishac and some on the two old men.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Yet it didn¡¯t affect Ishac at all. The two old men were shuddering in fear, trying hard to keep their divine


    stone safe, their bodies now drenched in blood from head to toe.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Ishac¡¯s attention was no longer on the tribtion. He took out his weapon and charged at the two old


    men. When the three thousand golden cores were fulfilled, he could feel his battling powers increasing


    greatly. Even if he hadn¡¯t reached three thousand Nascent Soul, there was a huge difference in his


    abilities. They were further enhanced as the nine Bodhi¡¯s hearts merged with the Holy Golden Pond.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation!¡±


    ¡°Great Mighty Divine Palm!¡±


    ¡°Genbu sh!¡±


    The continuous attacks scared the two old men to the point they dared not fight anymore. Frustrated,


    Clinton spoke up. ¡°Ishac, how about we call it a truce? Yukon¡¯s so big. There must be many secrets


    hidden here. There might be disciples of those experts who¡¯d survived the ancient times. You can¡¯t


    handle them on your own, but we can do it together.¡±


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    Ishac was stunned, ¡°People are still alive inside?¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Duh?! Yes! Of course, those ancient sanctuary sects would¡¯ve had ns on surviving.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve got some insider information. Back in ancient times, Grand Emperor Rowan set up


    the Six Eternities and turned back time. The universe¡¯s spiritual energy was taken and ced in the


    wastnds of America¡­¡±


    ¡°This came as good news to the ancient sects of the wastnds, but there were certain conditions to


    gaining the energy since not everyone could handle it. Usually, the bodies of ordinary people would be


    destroyed. Under normal circumstances, there was no way to survive, and they wouldn¡®t be able to wait


    for the Grand Opportunity underneath. But there were exceptions¡­ ¡±


    Ishac was fully attracted by his story, mainly because he wasn¡¯t familiar with ancient times and was


    eager to learn more.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Rumor has it that to survive, you can only live under your own medium.¡±


    ¡°This medium refers to a part of yourself, such as¡­ A finger, a bone, or even a strand of hair.¡±


    Ishac hadn¡¯t thought of such circumstances.


    Ishac


    Alex


    If this was true, it meant that there was danger within the core of each sanctuary¡¯s Dao Field¡­


    ¡®When the spiritual energy recovers, could there be heaps of bones waiting to regain their bodies inside


    that bejeweled jade pce in the mountains?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s¡­ Terrifying.¡¯


    ¡®And it¡¯s going to be a huge problem.¡¯


    ¡°Ishac, how about this, Let¡¯s work together for the better?¡± one of them suggested.


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    ¡°How would I know that you won¡¯t back out suddenly and attack me? Then, I¡¯d really die from stupidity.


    So, it¡¯s better if you¡­ Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Remember to tell the devil my name when you reach hell!¡±


    ¡°Just die!¡±


    This time, Ishac used his full force, an impact far greater than what an Immortal Emperor could bear. At


    the same time, the lightning tribtion continued to attack. The two old men couldn¡¯t handle it any


    longer¡­


    Ishac


    Alex


    If they didn¡¯t fight back, they¡¯d die. If they fought back, they¡¯d reveal their cultivation levels. The two had


    no choice but to use their cultivation that surpassed Incarnate Deity.


    At the same time, the Immortal-ying sword appeared again to send thest fatal hit.


    sh!


    The two men were beheaded. The sword then circled Ishac a few times and disappeared.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac himself hadn¡¯t noticed that there had been a faint shadow on the sword¡­ It seemed to look like


    the Phoenix Goddess.


    Ishac


    Alex

 Chapter 2992

    Chapter 2992


    ¡°The Immortal-ying sword! It really does attract everyone!¡±


    Josef looked at the ce the sword had vanished and muttered to himself. Eagerness could be seen in


    his eyes. It was a precious treasure everyone would love. Unfortunately, it was too difficult to attain.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef took a few deep breaths and regained his calm. He then red at the tribtion clouds, unafraid.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Awh. This lightning tribtion is too weak!¡±


    ¡°I was wondering what sort of havoc it¡¯d cause, but it didn¡¯t even leave a single bruise on me. How


    disappointing!¡±


    Within the Cleansing Vase, Shelley and Ancestor Bodhi looked at one another, speechless. They had


    seen what had happened outside.


    Josef was nearly killed by the two intruders before. Yet he¡¯d taken the chance and used the tribtion


    to solve his problem.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡®How ungrateful of him toin about the tribtion¡¯s attacks!¡¯


    ¡®What a b¡±tch!¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s so annoying!¡¯


    Ancestor Bodhi asked, ¡°But what just happened? Why can¡¯t the lightning tribtion harm him? I know


    that he¡¯d trained some lightning attributes, but so did many others. I have never seen them so


    powerful.¡±


    ¡°It probably has something to do with the Blue Demonic Lotus!¡±


    ¡°The Blue Demonic Lotus can protect him from the lightning tribtion?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. By the way, thatdy on the immortal-ying sword seemed weird. Would she


    cause trouble?¡± Shelly was worried for a moment but quickly let it go. ¡°Forget it; if she¡¯s an enemy, we¡¯ll


    just kill her.¡±


    Outside, the lightning tribtion gradually became fiercer, seemingly mad at Josef. However, Josef


    remained unscathed. The attacks were absorbed by his mind pce into the soil where the nine lotus


    seeds rested. A few streaks of lightning still shed above ground as if it was trying its best.


    Josef


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Josef


    Alex


    Despite this, there was no use. All of them vanished within the swamp.


    Whoosh!


    The lightning tribtion dispersed, having no way to get to a creep like Josef.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Time to collect my rewards!¡± Josef smiled as he looked at the corpses on the floor.


    Josef


    Alex


    He ignored the weaklings, but there had been five intruders who snuck in with a disguise. They were


    experts of Heavenly Deity, hence they must¡¯ve brought some valuables.


    Indeed, their belongings satisfied Josef. Each of their storage rings was extremely huge. Inside them


    were countless resources for cultivation. Other than different pills and elixirs, there were many other


    ingredients for smelting.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef took a closer look and found many of the ingredients were still fresh. It was very likely that they


    had been harvested here at the wastnds.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°I wonder how many more people like them there are.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be hard to fight them without the recognition of the Immortal-ying sword!¡± Josef sighed gently.


    He¡¯d almost lost his life, after all.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Suddenly, Josef found numerous gpoles in one of the rings. He gave them a rough count and


    realized at least ten thousand of them. ¡°Damn, could he be running a gpole wholesale business?


    What does he need that many for?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    He looked through the ring more thoroughly and found an ancient book at the side.


    It seemed to be made of some kind of leather and was slightly damaged. The patterns were special like


    it was a sky full of stars. As he continued staring at it, the stars even seemed to be spinning¡­ The


    back was filled with script, symbols, and drawings.


    ¡°Could this be some sort of formation?¡±


    ¡°There are up to ten thousand poles. Could they be formation gs?¡±


    Josef was shocked. He wondered what sort of formation needed so many gs.


    Josef


    Alex

 Chapter 2993

    Chapter 2993


    These gs were enough to surround the whole of Yukon. Unfortunately, Steven couldn¡¯t fathom their


    use in such a short time. Thus, he set the book and gpoles aside and would investigate further when


    he had the time.


    Steven


    Alex


    Just then, a cylindrical ray of golden light shone down from the sky, aiming at Steven.


    Steven


    Alex


    He didn¡¯t hide from it as he looked at the golden ray and muttered, ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t have the honor!


    So it doesn¡¯t matter if someone¡¯s controlling the lightning tribtion. It¡¯ll definitely still follow the rules.¡±


    This golden ray was from the lightning tribtion. As it engulfed Astor, energy poured from it and


    entered his three thousand golden cores¡­


    Astor,


    Alex,


    The lightning tribtion had ended, and the three thousand golden cores hatched. Each golden core


    had a huge change. What seemed to be fairies were within, slowly awakening.


    ¡°Is this Nascent Soul?¡± Steven was curious. He looked more attentively. He was then shocked.


    Steven


    Alex


    It wasn¡¯t Nascent Soul. It was a bunch of seeds.


    Steven was dumbfounded. When others advanced from Core Formation to Nascent Soul, they attained


    realistic infant like spiritual bodies. On the other hand, his three thousand golden cores had turned into


    seeds.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡®What would I use seeds for?¡¯


    ¡®Can they grow into beautifuldies?¡¯


    ¡°Shelly!¡±


    ¡°Come quick!¡±


    In the face of the problem, Steven summoned Shelly. He understood now that she was special. She


    was his protector and leader who also shared the same goals, which was why he could ask for her


    help.


    Steven


    Alex


    Shelly and Ancestor Bodhi came out together. When they heard about Steven¡¯s situation, they, too,


    were stunned.


    Steven


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi telepathically spoke to Shelly. ¡°Shelly, this ain¡¯t right, those¡­ Those things in the


    nascent souls seem to be lotus seeds?¡±


    ¡®The seeds of the Blue Demonic Lotus?¡¯


    This shocked them even further. ¡®It¡¯s indeed the seeds of the Blue Demonic Lotus!¡¯


    ¡®How did they be his nascent soul? Could the lotus have nted itself within Steven¡¯s body and


    grown more lotuses?¡¯ Ancestor Bodhi was afraid of his own guesses.


    Steven


    Alex


    If that was true, Steven might be in big trouble.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Steven


    Alex


    The two discussed in secret. Shelly didn¡¯t dare tell Steven about it. It was just so odd, even she didn¡¯t


    know what was truly going on.


    Steven


    Alex


    Just then, Steven asked, ¡°So? Have you found out what it is?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Shelly was calm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just that your training methods are too special, and you can¡¯t


    exactlypare to the average person. Think about it. Who else could have had three thousand


    golden cores, then transformed them into three thousand nascent souls?¡±


    ¡°Three thousand is the supreme number. There had been a rare treasure called Jade Disc of Fortune.


    The original three thousand Colossal Cultivations are written on it. Your three thousand nascent souls


    are somewhat simr to those.¡±


    Shelly was talking gibberish, but Steven couldn¡¯t refute her.


    Steven


    Alex


    Nheless, Steven obviously felt that his powers had greatly strengthened as he advanced from


    three thousand golden cores to three thousand nascent souls. The two stages were clearly different.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°I wonder if I could beat the tricksters if I fought them now.¡±


    Nheless, Steven was satisfied with this ending.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven packed his clothes and headed deeper into the sanctuary of Mount Yukon. He quickly reached


    the barrier where the fivergest forces had fought. This should be where the Troop Raising Pond was.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Should we enter by force?¡±


    Steven had a feeling that if he had to use force, he should destroy the barrier and unearth the Troop


    Raising Pond. However¡­ As he thought about the possible dangers within, he hesitated. It was like


    opening Pandora¡¯s box, where whatevery inside could change everything.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°How about wee on another day?¡±


    With the thought, Steven stepped back when the barrier suddenly shook violently. A hand reached out


    from within and grabbed his neck. With a pull, Steven vanished from where he had stood.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex

 Chapter 2994

    Chapter 2994


    ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Startled, cold sweat dripped from George¡¯s forehead.


    George


    Alex


    The hand was as fair as snow, her fingers slender and beautiful. Even the nails were painted and had


    faint flower patterns. They looked. exceptionally stunning. Shockingly, this hand also had immense


    strength.


    George had just gone through tribtion and reached three thousand nascent souls. He was now one


    of the most powerful people in America. However,pared with this beautiful hand, his powers


    seemed like nothing.


    George


    Alex


    He had been captured by a phantasm of this hand and dragged into the barrier. His struggles were


    futile.


    Crash!


    Georgended roughly on the floor, letting out a loud thud. His organs were almost destroyed from the


    blow, its powers far greater than the few otherworldly tricksters from before.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Where am I?¡± George looked at the view before him with his jaws dropped.


    George


    Alex


    Before he was a vast sea of tall towers that continued for thousands of meters, there were three


    kilometer tall buildings¡­ And he was currently in a garden.


    There was a huge bath next to the garden.


    Over three hundred meters in length, spiritual energy floated above it like mist, and visions of cranes,


    phoenixes, and dragons made of spiritual energy appeared every once in a while. It made the whole


    ce seem extremely mystical.


    What shocked George most was¡­


    George


    Alex


    There were people in the bath. There were women, young women. There were dozens of them as well.


    All of them were absolutely stunning.


    Even though the mist of spiritual energy covered their bodies and faces, it couldn¡¯t block out George¡¯s


    X-ray vision.


    George


    Alex


    ¡®Oh my god!¡¯ George was stunned.


    George


    Alex


    ¡®Thesedies are all beautiful in their own way.¡¯


    They were simply wless in their own different ways. Some looked pure and innocent, some sexy and


    seductive, while some were shy. Each was unique in her own way.


    ¡°Where¡­ Is this?¡±


    George finally looked away and was about to stand up. Just then, the hand that had grabbed him here


    suddenly appeared again. This time, it pressed him down hard with his face to the ground. He had no


    way of getting up.


    George


    Alex


    A woman¡¯s voice rang in a chilly tone. ¡°Stay there, don¡¯t you dare get up!¡±


    George was furious. No woman had ever dared to order him toy down.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°No! Unless youy underneath me, I¡¯ll lie down!¡±


    George controlled his Chi and attacked with his nascent soul. It flung the woman¡¯s hand away.


    George


    Alex


    Theughter of other women echoed within the pool. ¡°Sis, did you turn weak upon seeing a young


    man? Can¡¯t you handle him? Do you need our help?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Try your best, sis, and get us a brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    The women in the bath looked upwards at George through the mist. Even though they were naked,


    they weren¡¯t embarrassed at all.


    George


    Alex


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The spiritual energy mist covering the bath was special. Without supernatural power, one can¡¯t see


    through it. From their point of view, George couldn¡¯t possibly be able to look through it.


    George


    Alex

 Chapter 2995

    Chapter 2995


    Hence, they thought he couldn¡¯t see them bathing and couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.


    However¡­


    They would most likely have a different reaction if they knew Alder¡¯s primordial eye could see and hear


    them.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph!¡± ady, the one who¡¯d attacked Jordan, snorted.


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    She used more force as a gigantic palm phantasm came from the skies onto Alder¡¯s waist. He couldn¡¯t


    move one bit. In an instant, Alder felt as if the entire sky had fallen on him.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    Just as he was about to use more force, Shelly spoke to him via telepathy. ¡®Don¡¯t move and keep your


    strength! This person¡¯s cultivation is much stronger than yours. Besides, there are so many other


    people here. It¡¯s better to hide your powers.¡±


    Alder forced his powers back in.


    Alder


    Alex


    He let the woman¡¯s palm phantasm pin him down and telepathically asked Shelly who these people


    were.


    Shelly answered, ¡®If I guessed correctly, these people were here before the sealing of Yukon.¡¯


    Alder replied, ¡®So the old man didn¡¯t lie. The people from before survived in the various sanctuaries.¡¯


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡®It¡¯s better to be more careful. They might kill you easily.¡¯


    Shelly didn¡¯t say anything more. The woman who¡¯d attacked had high cultivation, so she wasn¡¯t sure if


    the woman had the ability to find out if she continued talking to Alder through telepathy.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder nted his head and stared at the bathing pool. There, a girl in her twenties stepped forward. Her


    skin was smooth and her body curvy, she wasn¡¯t covered at all. As she walked, her body swayed


    gently, which was quite a beautiful sight. She didn¡¯t know that Alder had seen everything.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡®She¡­ Doesn¡¯t seem to know that I can see her?!¡¯ Alder thought.


    Alder


    Alex


    No normal woman could remain elegant and overly confident under such circumstances. Alder could


    tell from the girl¡¯s expression that she was a narcissist. However, she wouldn¡¯t have remained so


    confident if she knew her naked body was being exposed to Alder¡¯s eyes.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡®The mist seems to be special?¡¯


    Alder suddenly realized something was up. His primordial eye could analyze things for him while using


    X-ray vision.


    Alder


    Alex


    He just noticed that as he used his X-ray vision, his eyes consumed a lot of spiritual power, and it was


    also supported by the power from the pond. If it weren¡¯t for the pond, he probably couldn¡¯t see through


    this mist.


    Whoosh!


    Thedy put on her clothes. Alder continued looking at her attentively, without even blinking. Thedy,


    on the other hand, looked at Alder and sneered. She obviously hadn¡¯t suspected that Alder could see


    her body. Finally, she dressed herself in a long white dress before appearing gracefully before Alder.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Alder asked.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°You have no right to ask! ¡± thedy answered coldly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®F*ck! What a b*tch,¡¯ Alder cursed in his heart. He looked at her and activated his x-ray vision again.


    ¡®You can¡¯t even answer a question? I¡¯m going to stare at your body as long as I want! ¡¯


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Alder was starting to get dizzy.


    Alder


    Alex


    Anyone would get bored of even the most stunning thing if they looked at it for too long. Moreover,


    Alder disliked thisdy.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Are you a native from outside? You sure have some powerful abilities to be able to get here.¡± Thedy


    stood tall and arrogant as a goddess would. ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±


    Alder asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Yukon?¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    Thedy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems like you¡¯re here to search for the Great Opportunity. Fine, I¡¯ll


    grant you something. We¡¯re missing a butler anyway.¡±


    ¡°I see that your body¡¯s quite special. I¡¯ll grant you the handyman position so you can stand up. Kneel,


    and thank me for my generosity!¡±

 Chapter 2996

    Chapter 2996


    ¡°What?¡±


    Barne was taken aback.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Was she being too arrogant?¡± Barne wondered.


    Barne


    Alex


    The palm phantasm had moved away, and Barne could move his body and climb up. After he stood up


    straight, his height was half a head taller than the woman. The situation immediately reversed.


    Previously, she looked down on Adrian, but now, Barne was the condescending one¡­The key point


    was that her dress revealed her cleavage, leading his eyes to unconsciously focus towards that area.


    Barne


    Alex


    Adrian,


    Alex,


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Where are your eyes looking?¡±


    The woman yelled, raising her foot to kick Barne. If Barne hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, the kick by that


    f*cking bitch would have broken his vitals.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®What a jerk!¡¯


    Barne was flung a few dozen meters away, and when he climbed back up, his eyes were filled with


    rage.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®B*tch!¡¯


    ¡®Who wants to look at you?!¡¯


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    The woman, on the other hand, remained smug and stood there waving to Barne.


    Barne


    Alex


    Adrian, on the other hand, took a step back and then dashed down the mountain.


    Adrian,


    Alex,


    For a brief moment, the woman appeared stunned. However, the next second¡­ A dozen women still in


    the bath appeared in the air like butterflies. They divided to guard the path descending from the


    mountain, and he was stopped instantly.


    ¡°Elder Sister, your charm is insufficient!¡± a woman in a sexy red tutu smiled as she spoke.


    ¡°I gave you the chance to work here as a handyman, something that many want but cannot get. Why


    do you want to run away?¡± the white-clothed b*tch asked as she stared meanly at Barne.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was it true that after spending so much time on the mountain, people would be stupid?


    Could it then be considered an opportunity to work as a handyman?


    ¡°You are wee toe to my house to work as a handyman. I would provide you with three dishes


    and one soup every day, as well as a night¡¯s sleep!¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be a handyman!¡± Barne replied.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°What do you want to be if you don¡¯t want to be a handyman? Do you still desire to be the ruler of the


    Yukon Sacred Realm?¡± The woman¡¯s beautiful face was icy cold, and she was unsatisfied with Barne¡¯s


    response.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne reflected, ¡°Yukon was originally mine. The country gave it to me.¡±


    Barne


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    However, if this were to be stated, he was simply looking for a bacsh.


    ¡°Sister, you caught this man hard and fast. Since he does not want to stay here, let him go. Yukon¡¯s


    cultivation techniques are not cheap goods,¡± a woman next to him said.


    Big Sister disagreed. ¡°No. It is difficult enough to catch someone, and if you let him go, you will never


    know when he will return! The house in Yukon Sanctuary is too dusty, and you¡¯re all toozy and sick to


    clean it. If you don¡®t, you¡¯ll be unable to live there.¡±


    Barne¡®s eyes were wide open. ¡®You are looking for a cleaner?!¡¯


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°How could Ie here to sweep the dust for you when I have a beautiful wife and grandchildren at


    home, and I still have toplete a big job of saving the earth?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Fairy¡­ I¡¯m a slug. Let alone sweep dust, I can¡¯t even wash dishes, so this job is definitely not


    for me. Just let me go, fairy!¡± Barne exined.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°How can you be a man when you¡¯re sozy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, after bing the handyman, you can change thezy disease in you. All right, the


    matter is decided. From now, you will go to the shrine. That entire building should be cleaned.¡± The


    white-clothed b*tch raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you still not going?¡±


    Barne considered it, but¡­ This woman in front of him was too terrifying to resist, and there was nothing


    he could do. In addition, the ancient building wasrge. He wanted to see what was inside and, at the


    very least, find a suitable time to escape again.


    Barne


    Alex


    He simply raised his foot to proceed.


    ¡°Wait a minute, since you are a handyman here, I will naturally treat you well. As a handyman of this


    sect, you are entitled to receive one airway pill a month. Here you go!¡± the woman said.


    Barne¡¯s hand was filled with a pill.


    Barne


    Alex


    A grade five, level two spiritual pill.

 Chapter 2997

    Chapter 2997


    ¡®How dare she give me such garbage? My friends won¡¯t take these garbage pills, as I can refine


    hundreds of pills with my hands. As a super expert, how dare she take these out?¡¯


    Barne turned around and walked away.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph! He appears unconvinced. Then let¡¯s add a lock!¡±


    A red light shot down at Barne as she waved her hand. He was unable to flee, and a second cor was


    wrapped around his neck.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! This is to keep you from being sluggish and to stop you from running away!¡±


    Barne scrutinized it. This was a cor made of rules. The initiative was in the hands of the woman, that


    was to say, this was a lethal switch. If she wasn¡¯t happy, he could wipe him out with a single press!


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®Oh my goodness! This evil woman is as vicious as a viper!¡¯


    ***


    In the shrine.


    Barne took the cleaning supplies and began sweeping the thick dust. This great shrine was a thousand


    feet tall. The space inside was even more terrifying, where in the center stood a statue of a woman who


    existed a long time ago.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°It can¡¯t possibly be the Western Queen Mother, can it?¡±


    However, based on everything he¡¯d heard, he didn¡¯t think so. This was because it seemed so young.


    ¡°Move fast. I¡¯m watching you. Your task today is to clean the first floor of this hall. There should be no


    dust at all, so wipe the statue first!¡± said the cor around his neck.


    That¡¯s right! It¡¯s that b*tch.


    ¡°How am I going clean such arge hall alone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your business!¡±


    That rude snap angered Steven, an inappropriate reaction since he was a ve.


    Steven,


    Alex,


    After ten minutes, Barne cut a hundred paper dolls out. They became humans, and he let them use


    tools to clean the hall, greatly increasing efficiency.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Paper Doll Curse of the Three Realms?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not too bad. He¡¯s somewhat capable,¡± the woman in white said softly and nodded.


    ¡°Sister, can I y with him?¡± a woman asked.


    ¡°Outside Yukon, three thousand years had passed, but we were locked in and were unable to leave. I¡¯d


    like to ask him what¡¯s going on outside!¡±


    ¡°Not today. We have to work together to refine the Great Star Pill. The young master has been in


    seclusion for a period of time, so the Great Star Pill must be prepared. It is a wastnd outside. No


    matter how it changes, it¡¯ll still be a wastnd. There¡¯s no need to worry!¡± the white-clothed woman


    said.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    A dozen women who had been staring at the great hall had also stopped paying attention. Barne¡¯s


    arrival added a dash of spice to the proceedings. They had no idea, however, that their catch would


    turn out to be a heavenly scourge.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne stood in front of the lovely statue, his mouth agape, ¡°This statue¡­ I¡¯m not sure who she is, but


    she stands here like a stationdy every day and eats ash and dirt. This is really sinful. Amitabha¡­


    Since you have met me, you have met a good person.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    He took a rag and began wiping the top of her head. There was no other way because the cor was


    on his body, and that b*tch could check him at any time.


    He didn¡¯t notice that the hundred meter tall statue had a faint sh of anger in her eyes.


    ¡°Is it just me, or is this statue still wearing earrings? No way! This appears to be a hidden treasure¡­?¡±


    Barne rubbed the statue¡¯s ear and discovered that the earring was very different, with divine power


    swirling around it.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Hey,dy statue¡­ Hanging this on you is a waste of time. I¡¯ll help you wash your body today, and this


    earring will be my reward!¡±


    Barne removed the statue earrings, and a turn of spiritual power caused them to shrink and fit into his


    pocket. The cor around his neck remained motionless, implying that the woman in white should not


    have known.


    Barne


    Alex


    Then, Barne continued cleaning.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Wait, this ne around my neck is also a magical treasure as well?¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t, this turtleneck¡­ Appears to be remarkable as well!¡±

 Chapter 2998

    Chapter 2998


    ¡°Huh, this bodice appears to be a magical treasure of a certain great person from the past?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I remember, isn¡¯t this the Seven Feather g?¡± Shelly spoke in Edgar¡¯s mind.


    Edgar


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Alex


    Edgar froze for a brief moment. ¡°What is a Seven Feather g? What exactly is it?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°It is a magical treasure made from the native feathers of seven divine birds, which means that there


    are seven divine birds who gave their lives for this. These must¡¯ve been bred in the prehistoric era,


    including the Phoenix, Golden Crow, Vermilion Bird, Four-Eyed Bird, One-Legged Stork, Red-Tailed


    Bird, and the Nine-Headed Bird. Think about it. This g was so powerful,¡± Shelly said.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it was actually on the statue, but given as a bodice. How extravagant this woman


    must¡¯ve been when she was alive,¡± Edgar exined and looked around.


    Edgar


    Alex


    He took another look at thew cor around his neck. He grabbed it and slid it into his own treasure


    chest without hesitation. The statue¡¯s body was a little unusual¡­ Its clothes had been removed,


    revealing its actual body.


    Surprisingly, this statue was not the usual type one saw normally. Everything that mortals had, it had


    too. Moreover, it was also more perfect than a real person. It was more appealing.


    ¡®It couldn¡®t have been¡­ Initially a real person, right?¡¯ Edgar had an absurd thought, and he forcefully


    poked at the belly of the statue only to discover that the hardness was iparable. Even if he were


    to use fifty percent of his strength, it wouldn¡¯t hurt the slightest.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar considered this, and his movements were fast.


    Edgar


    Alex


    The bodice on the statue was awesome, but then there are other things¡­ Like belts, pants, and


    shoes¡­ Although everything appeared to be iparablyrge, the magical treasure could freely


    change size.


    ¡°All that remains is toplete the task because everything has been done in the beginning!¡±


    ¡°Take it away inside out!¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Edgar was like a hamster in motion, stripping the statue of everything he could get his hands on.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ***


    In some unnoticed space. A woman sat with her legs crossed.


    Edgar would have screamed in terror if he could see her because this woman looked exactly like the


    female statue in the Yukon Shrine.


    Edgar


    Alex


    The only difference was that Edgar had stripped the female statue in Yukon Shrine bare. It was now


    clean and slippery while the woman in this hidden space was all dressed up.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Anger was her current emotion!


    She was sitting on a sacred stone, situated in some dark and boundlesske¡­ Nothing could be seen


    around this hidden space¡­ Everything was gray and dull, as if in chaos.


    ¡°You¡¯re an a*shole, a beast!¡±


    ¡°How can there be such d*mned bastards in the world?¡±


    The woman erupted in a rage despite sitting still on the stone. She opened her mouth, and the words


    that came out were extraordinarily furious. She had a spiritual connection with the female statue in the


    hall.


    That statue could be considered a statue, but it also couldn¡¯t. It was because its very existence


    symbolized her, an incarnation of her, and her double. Her double, on the other hand, had been


    desecrated by a man.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±


    The woman also had no idea what she saw again. All of a sudden, her emotions were out of control.


    She shouted in horror with a frenzied expression.


    ¡°Wait! Just you wait! I¡¯m going to bruise you to death!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t seed, I¡¯ ll take your surname!¡±


    The woman could no longer contain her rage, and her nature, which had previously been calm,


    became manic. She had a feeling Edgar was up to something.


    Edgar


    Alex


    The chest of the female statue appeared to be encrusted with two massive gems¡­ These gems gave


    Edgar a very special feeling, and they had to be some kind of treasure. It was like what Shelly had


    reminded him.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°These two gems are very special. The divine energy on them is very powerful, but¡­ I can¡¯t say for


    now what kind of gem this is, but take it. You can¡®t go wrong.¡±


    Edgar then puffed and panted, vowing to take those two treasures.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame! You will unquestionably pay the price!¡±


    The woman was trembling in the hidden space, unable to believe she was being treated this way. She


    fell into a hysteria, nearly losing her mind. Then, she started to function.


    Her Chi rioted, and her divine power swayed.

 Chapter 2999

    Chapter 2999


    Although she couldn¡¯t directly descend into that space, she couldmunicate quickly and get a


    portion of her ability¡­ She wanted to challenge Milos!


    Milos


    Alex


    All she needed was some time.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Milos felt that the consequences of stripping the statue naked would be severe. Those


    women were bound to be enraged when they saw it. After thinking about it, Milos quickly cut out


    clothes and pants using paper. With the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms, he made clothes out of the


    paper cuttings and wore them on the female statue¡¯s body.


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Not bad at all!¡±


    ¡°Everything is the same as it was.¡±


    Milos was quite satisfied with the effect, as long as they didn¡¯t deliberatelye to investigate the


    situation. ording to the women, the statue has existed for at least three thousand years, meaning


    they shouldn¡¯t be scrutinizing it. Faced with a three thousand year old object, they would naturally be


    unconcerned.


    Milos


    Alex


    Adrian, on the other hand, quickly shifted his focus to other locations.


    Adrian,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex,


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What potent medicinal aroma!¡±


    Milos¡¯s nose twitched as he caught a whiff of a medicinal fragrance.


    Milos


    Alex


    He was a highly skilled alchemist, and ording to the the Ultimate Book of Medicine, could now be


    called a Grand Master Alchemist. And unlike those who had his cultivation, the firstborn could use the


    laws of heaven and earth to refine extremely extraordinary pills known as fairy pills.


    The medicinal fragrance Milos could now smell, on the other hand, went beyond the realm of fairy pills.


    It was a divine pill of rather extreme value.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Who is refining pills that smell like that, where a single sniff can increase one¡¯s power?¡±


    Intrigued, Milos followed the smell and looked for it.


    Milos


    Alex


    Not long after that. He discovered the source of the odor in a section of the hall.


    In the aisle, someone was refining a divine pill. The fragrance was so strong that it created a vision in


    the air. There were phantoms of immortal devils dancing, and thews vast and trembling. The entire


    hall appeared to be a heavenly fairnd.


    Milos stood in the doorway for a while, just smelling that smell, and the three thousand nascent souls in


    his body seemed to blossom. The seeds inside drew energy and had a sense of belonging.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Could this be the Great Star Pill?¡± Shelly¡¯s voice suddenly rang out excitedly.


    ¡°What is the Great Star Pill?¡± Milos inquired.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°It is a heavenly divine pill that seizes the creation of heaven and earth. Refining it is extremely difficult,


    as it requires not only iparably precious pill-making materials, but also seizing heavenly tribtion


    and luck.. .But, this is the Yukon Sacred Realm, and three thousand years ago, this ce was could


    capture the luck of the universe outside. This truly makes it a one of a kind situation.¡±


    Then, Shelly exined that eating the Great Star Pill wouldpensate for hisck of physical


    cultivation.


    What exactly did she mean?


    There could never be perfection during the cultivation. Each advancement, each breakthrough, might


    be infinitely close to perfection, but there was always a w in the middle. And this w would cause


    instability and defects in the realm beyond.


    The Great Star Pill, on the other hand, could be dissolved and perfected.


    Milos sat there listening in a daze. While he wasn¡¯t paying attention, his foot brushed up against


    something and made a light sound. The next thing he knew, his cor was vibrating withws.


    Milos


    Alex


    The woman in white¡®s voice rang out in his head, and she was furious.


    ¡°Who told you toe here?! Go away!¡±


    Boom!


    Milos¡®s neck was nearly severed by thews as the cor red up, and he was sent flying thousands


    of meters away by a massive force. When hended, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Milos


    Alex

 Chapter 3000

    Chapter 3000


    Bjorne¡¯s heart was so enraged afternding that his anger could break through the clouds and sky.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    When had he ever been mistreated so badly? This b*tch really treated him like a ve.


    When he couldn¡¯t control his rage and wanted to fight, Shelly came to a stop in time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s


    pointless rushing over now, regardless of the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, I can make her fail to refine the pill,¡± Bjorne grumbled angrily.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have a better way of stopping her from refining the pills,¡± Shelly said.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Steal them.¡±


    Bjorne was shocked. What a joke! That woman was refining pills, which meant her strength was still


    terrifying, and even her consciousness of protecting the pills was very high. Bjorne had just arrived at


    the side hall door and ended up being severely outgunned. Once he touched her pills, she would


    definitely break him into pieces.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°So, I¡¯m not talking about robbing, but about stealing!¡± Shelly wisely instructed.


    ¡°Speak. I¡¯m paying attention!¡±


    ¡°We must rely on Ancestor Bodhi when ites to this.¡±


    Bjorne quickly realized that Shelly intended to use the underground travel of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    He could steal all of the raw materials for the pills that the woman was refining by ignoring the spatial


    barrier.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne ruthlessly executed the n.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°In addition, thisw cor around your neck is not without a solution. That woman, who knows nothing


    about you, has no idea that you practice the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. This spell is not bound by


    heaven and earth, not bound by the rules, and naturally, breaks it. As a result, this thing cannot kill you.


    If she is truly moved to kill you, the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell will undoubtedly be able to break this rule


    cor.¡±


    When Bjorne considered it, he realized that this was a real possibility. The rule cor was not


    particrly advanced.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Then¡­ What to be worried about?


    Previously, this thing hung above the head of the sword of Damocles, always keeping him on his toes.


    Fearful that the b*tch would show displeasure, it eventually cost him whatever little life he had left. It


    was now equivalent to the stone pressing against him being moved away.


    Even so, he immediately used the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, the Great Seal Spell in the Holy Book,


    and condensed one point slightly before approaching a specific point in the cor. It was clear that rules


    were being sealed above the rule cor.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Bjorne was ecstatic.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    What made him feel even more incredible was that the cor could be modified using the Great Seal


    Spell. Through its medium, he was able to locate the white-clothed b*tch and quickly see what she was


    doing and saying.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°God really helped me!¡±


    When Shelly heard that Bjorne could detect the caster¡¯s situation in reverse and see it at a nce


    using the rule cor, she was astounded, even when she was categorically unable to do so. This could


    only mean that the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell was truly something that heaven and earth could not


    allow.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Shelly asked.


    ¡°Alchemy is being worked on! Not one, but fifteen women seated in a circle!¡± Bjorne used the Great


    Seal Spell to peep and change the rules in order to prevent the woman in white from detecting his


    movements. He also wanted to set up a false scene, and what she would see through the cor would


    be the content Bjorne purposefully created.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to refine the Great Star Pill. Besides stealing luck, one has to lose blood essence.


    The fifteen people could be refining the pill using their own blood essence!¡±


    Shelly¡¯s guessing was urate, and she also saw a glimpse of the future, they were refining the Great


    Star Pill for that seed.


    Bjorne could also hear voices saying, ¡°Sister, we¡¯ve already refined the Great Star Pill three times, are


    we certain it¡¯ll work this time?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡®t be concerned. It will definitely work this time! The previous two times were due to unqualified


    materials. But this time, I am 100% certain. Fifth Sister, don¡¯t get distracted. This is a critical moment,


    and there is no room for mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister, I am aware!¡±


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t let that man outside ruin our big event. ¡±


    Bjorne became aware of a rule energy rhythm above the cor around his neck, which was the woman


    in white using her spiritual power tomunicate with the cor and spy on Bjorne


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne interjected himself via the forbidden spell. What he saw was an image of him cleaning inside the


    shrine.


    Bjorne


    Alex

 Chapter 3001

    Chapter 3001


    He even deliberately made some noise¡­


    ¡°Oh gosh! This ce is so huge! Am I going to die of exhaustion? When will I gain freedom? How could


    that woman be so terrifying?!¡±


    The woman in white was relieved after hearing the voice. Then, the group of women continued to


    concoct the pill.


    Meanwhile, Josef had an idea. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They have begun concentrating on concocting the pill. Let¡¯s


    proceed with the stealth n,¡± he told Shelly.


    Josef did not approach the aisle this time. Instead, he directly entered the shrine. To the Ancestral


    Bodhi Tree, everywhere was the same anyway.


    Whoosh!


    Josef set up the Great Seal Spell¡¯s force field using the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. He then invited


    Shelly and Ancestor Bodhi out of the mind pce before the three began discussions.


    Josef said, ¡°In fact, I think it¡¯s too silly to steal the medicinal liquid. If we¡¯re going to steal something, we


    should steal theplete pill. It just so happens that we can steal the finished product of the Great Star


    Pill by borrowing their power! I know best about alchemy. I will steal the pill the moment it condenses


    before burning the cauldron with fire. Even a deity wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°The point is, how are you going to steal it? Unless you are going to enter that pill cauldron,¡± Shelly


    said.


    Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°No problem. I can ce him in the pill cauldron.¡±


    Josef was startled. ¡°You¡¯re going to ce me in the pill cauldron? Wouldn¡¯t I be dead by then?¡±


    Overwhelming power encircled in the air as the fifteen women concocted the pill with their blood


    essence.


    How could a human body withstand it?


    Shelly smiled mysteriously. ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    Josef was a little scared of her outrageous ideas that emerged from time to time. ¡°It better not be some


    kind of messed-up idea again.¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Do you still remember the bodice behind this statue? It¡¯s the Seven Feather g. Why


    are you afraid of it? No me is as powerful as the one on the Seven Feather g. It can conceal you


    completely.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Here goes nothing!¡±


    Two minutester, Ancestor Bodhi activated a root of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree that silently drilled into


    the ground toward the aisle. After another two minutes, Ancestor Bodhi looked at Josef. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    Josef nodded and immediately wrapped the Seven Feather g around his body before using the


    Earth Escape Technique.


    Whoosh!


    Ancestor Bodhi guided him along the root with divine energy and ced him in the pill cauldron.


    ¡®Argh! Holy crap!¡¯


    Josef almost screamed because the temperature inside was too high.


    The Seven Feather g was a decent item, but it couldn¡¯tpletely envelop him because of a few


    gaps in it. Heat energy passed through those gaps and entered his organs, leaving him in intense pain.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What a scam!¡¯


    At that moment, Josef dared not make a sound. He couldn¡¯t help but hold back desperately. He then


    wanted to go back via Earth Escape Technique, but something unexpected urred.


    To his surprise, the Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s root retreated at that time.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡®This is¡­ Premeditated murder, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    At the same time, the women concocting pills outside seemed to notice the anomaly in the pill


    cauldron. ¡°Great! The Great Star Pill has moved abnormally,¡± a woman in white eximed. ¡°It indicates


    that the critical moment has arrived! Everyone, continue working harder!¡±

 Chapter 3002

    Chapter 3002


    Whistle!


    The temperature in the pill cauldron rose again.


    Stefan blocked the high temperatures by firmly wrapping the Seven Feather g around him. The


    totems of seven divine birds lit up abruptly.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®This won¡¯t cause anymotion, won¡¯t it?¡¯


    Stefan¡¯s worries, unfortunately, became true. The seven types of totems on the Seven Feather g


    were referring to the seven divine birds that were refined into weapons. Not only did they have their


    innate feathers, but they also contained their lives¡­ At that moment, luck welled up in the pill cauldron.


    It was the luck stolen from the universe. The Seven Feather g seemed to like luck very much.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Afterward¡­


    Coo!


    Quack!


    All kinds of sounds rang in the pill cauldron.


    Stefan instantly felt his blood freeze as the divine birds within it chirped in unison. Themotion was


    so loud that it was audible in the entire aisle. They would¡¯ve surely heard it unless all those fifteen


    women were deaf.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Sis, what are those sounds?¡±


    ¡°Why would chirps of birdse from the pill cauldron?¡±


    The woman in white was also astonished. Everyone was well aware of the thing in the pill cauldron, so


    it was simply impossible for birds to exist. However, the sounds inside were real and could not be


    faked.


    After thinking a while, she said, ¡°Calm down. This just shows that our Great Star Pill is about to


    seed in this cauldron. This should be the legendary whistle¡­ The Great Star Pill is extraordinary


    and blessed. Not only would theplete pill trigger Lightning Tribtion, but there is also the


    whistling of the cauldron! This anomaly is a good sign!¡±


    ¡°Work harder!¡±


    ¡°If the young lord were to acquire the Great Star Pill, he would definitely achieve more than the


    Supreme God in the future. When the timees, we sisters will be meritorious and follow the young


    lord to arger cosmic realm.¡±


    Stefan could clearly hear their voices. Never did he expect these women to have a young lord. In that


    case, the young lord must¡¯ve had been cultivating for a long time at Yukon Sanctuary.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®The Seven Feather g is seizing luck?¡¯


    ¡®No! The pill in the cauldron will be affected once it does! lt¡¯s mine!¡¯


    Stefan was inconsbly furious. The next moment, he simply put away the Seven Feather g.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Nheless, the heat energy thatnded on his body through the gaps wasn¡¯t much different from a


    large-scale heat attack.


    ¡®I just don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t withstand it!¡¯ Stefan zealously gave various methods a try.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Eventually, he noticed that the holy energy within the goldenke was the best method. With the nine


    Bodhi Hearts¡¯ blessing, the power of the holy energy in the goldenke increased greatly.


    Outrageously, arge vortex was formed in the center of the goldenke¡­ It turned out that this vortex


    began to devour luck.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°This¡­ What should we do?¡±


    ¡°The Great Star Pill will surely be damaged after losing that much luck! I¡¯m afraid it will be hard to


    be aplete pill!¡±


    Just then, the woman in white who was concocting the pill said, ¡°It¡¯s not good. The luck in the pill


    cauldron is plummeting, and it will affect its sess rate.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Sis, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°The Great Star Pill is a wonderful thing! I¡¯ve intercepted enough luck, but I didn¡¯t expect it was still


    insufficient! However, it doesn¡¯t matter! I prepared it long ago!¡± As the woman in white spoke, she lifted


    her hand and sted away a stone b, forming arge, one meter hole. Then, a long white dragon


    charged out of the hole with a buzz.


    It was not a real dragon but the luck of nature.


    The dragon of luck rapidly entered the pill cauldron. Most of its body directly entered the holy energy


    vortex on the goldenke that Stefan had activated, whereas a small portion remained in the pill


    cauldron.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®Huh? Such fortune exists?¡¯


    ¡®Then, I will¡­ Kindly ept it!¡¯


    The woman in white out there could never imagine that the ve she had captured would absorb the


    luck she had so arduously gathered in the pill cauldron. She almost went out of her mind.


    At the same time, Shelly was with Ancestor Bodhi in the shrine. After learning that the Ancestral Bodhi


    Tree¡¯s root had been detached from the pill cauldron, Shelly nearly blew her top.


    Stefan was in the pill cauldron and was in danger every second he was inside.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry and get him out?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shelly, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m unwilling¡­ I just can¡¯t for now!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 3003

    Chapter 3003


    ¡°It¡¯s because of that pill cauldron. That strange pill cauldron has severed the Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s


    root.¡±


    Shelly¡¯s expression changed after hearing that.


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°Even so, it¡¯s not like there¡¯spletely no chance to enter it again.¡±


    Shelly asked, ¡°What¡¯s it going to take?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi replied, ¡°It¡¯s going to take time.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Fifteen minutes!¡±


    In the pill cauldron, Abraham sensed that a mysterious factor had overflowed into his body after the


    luck entered his goldenke of holy energy. A unique urrence, just like the snowke, it immediately


    rushed into his three thousand Nascent Souls the moment it entered his body. To his surprise, the


    lotuses in the Nascent Souls moved slowly in a rhythmic manner as if they had received a calling.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The lotuses in the Nascent Souls were absorbing the luck. Then, they multiplied.


    ¡®Awesome!¡¯ Abraham was delighted.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Although the pill cauldron¡¯s extreme heat scorched him, the goldenke of holy energy churned out


    layers of golden light and protected and relieved him. Thus, his rather decent body was able to


    withstand it.


    As a result of that, the longer duration would certainly benefit him. However, it did not take long before


    he heard the women¡¯s voices out there.


    ¡°It¡¯s the critical moment! Prepare to condense the pill!¡±


    Buzz!


    This time, the fifteen women simultaneously spat out a mouth of blood essence. The blood essence


    gathered together and entered the pill cauldron through some special channel.


    The blood caught Abraham off guard as it sttered on his face. Another portion, meanwhile, entered


    the goldenke of holy energy.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®D*mn! It¡¯s really disgusting!¡¯


    Abrahamined in his heart, but he quickly brimmed with joy right after. The blood was the


    essence of those women outside. It contained their vital energy, divine energy, spirit, and cultivation.


    Now, Abraham had acquired it, and it would benefit him greatly.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    Furthermore, it was insufficient for the Great Star Pill because he had absorbed a portion of it.


    The woman in white spat another mouthful of blood after noticing it.


    The pill condensation finally began only after the women spat three mouthfuls of blood consecutively,


    with their aura weakened by 30%.


    Buzz!


    All the medicinal liquid vibrated and condensed. Laws emerged and assisted in the pill¡¯s condensation.


    ¡°Condense!¡± shouted the woman in white before the cauldron tremored on the pill. Bizarre symbols


    flowed on it, totems glowed, and ancient scroll paintings unfolded one after another. This cauldron


    certainly was extraordinary.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Three minutester, Abraham helplessly witnessed the sessful condensation of the Great Star Pill.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®Should I steal it?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m done for. That scammer, Ancestor Bodhi, has yet to arrive. Wouldn¡¯t I be a sitting duck?¡¯


    Just then, a point of light appeared before his eyes. A root popped out of thin air as Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s


    voice rang anxiously in Abraham¡¯s ears. ¡°Mozart, hurry up ande with me!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Mozart,


    Alex,


    Whoosh!


    Abraham grabbed the Great Star Pill and directly ced it into his mouth. He then waved his hand and


    lashed out an expanse of me, enveloping the entire pill cauldron.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The next moment, he escaped!


    When Abraham and the Ancestral Bodhi Tree disappeared, the woman in white simultaneously


    smacked the pill cauldron and opened its lid.


    Abraham


    Alex

 Chapter 3004

    Chapter 3004


    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s going to be sessful this time, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve consumed a few dozen pounds of blood essence and lost several hundred years of cultivation


    for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m beat!¡±


    Exhausted, all fourteen women slumped to the ground with disregard to image and watched their eldest


    sister opening the pill cauldron and checking the situation. After all, the woman in white was the crux of


    the pill concoction. To put it bluntly, the rest of them simply provided the energy output.


    The moment the eldest sister opened the pill cauldron, she saw strange totems surging on its surface


    and heard roars of immortal spirits and bizarre beasts.


    Her eyes glistening, she said, ¡°There is no mistake. Even the Thousand Floral Cauldron has emitted


    congrattory noises, so how has concoction failed? After three attempts, we have finally had our wish


    granted. Everyone worked extremely hard during this time, and it was worth it. The young lord will


    come out of seclusion within the next few days. He will definitely remember our merits once he


    acquires this pill.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other request; I just want the young lord to hold me,¡± a woman gushed.


    Then, the entire group continued chatting idly.


    At that moment, the woman in white finally floated up and chanted at the pill cauldron to receive the pill.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    However, there was no movement.


    ¡°Huh..? ¡­ Rise!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The eldest sister was startled. That should not have happened. She hurriedly poked her head into the


    pill cauldron and took a closer look, but¡­


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Howe?! How is this possible?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve clearly seeded¡­ But why is there no pill?!¡±


    Her exmations caused many to jump in fright. Everyone looked at each other in dismay, unable to


    ept the oue.


    The eldest sister had jumped into the huge pill cauldron and checked it carefully, but there wasn¡¯t even


    reside, let alone a pill.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m afraid Heaven forbade the Great Star Pill. Even if we had gone to great lengths and concocted


    it sessfully, it would be crushed forcefully by thews of the world,¡± said a broken-hearted woman.


    That pill had truly consumed too much of their resources and energy, but she never expected that it


    would end up like that.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The woman in white yelled to vent her anger. The was nothing she could do but ept the results. It


    was because she would never imagine that someone had stealthily entered the pill cauldron and


    intercepted it after their sessful pill concoction.


    ***


    At the same time, Alder had long since returned to the shrine. Meanwhile, the pill the devastated


    women thought the heavenlyws had crushed was actually in his stomach, unleashing


    unprecedentedly great energy.


    Alder


    Alex


    After Shelly learned that he had swallowed the Great Star Pill, she waspletely helpless. ¡°Do you


    know that even a deity wouldn¡¯t directly swallow the Great Star Pill? Just how bold were you trying to


    be?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi, also present,mented, ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. The power ofws in the Great Star


    Pill is too powerful. People will immediately sense it if it leaks, and they¡¯ll arrive in no time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    Alder was about to move.


    Alder


    Alex


    Shelly, however, shook her head. ¡°We are at Yukon Sanctuary, not to mention you still have the dog


    cor around your neck right now. That woman wille after us with the slightest abnormal


    movement. Hence, the wisest thing you can do now is to suppress the Great Star Pill¡¯s medicinal


    effects.¡±


    ¡°How do I suppress it? I can¡¯t. It¡¯s too powerful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to figure it out on your own.¡±


    It was then that Alder suddenly sensed an abnormal change ofw in the cor around his neck. In


    olher words, that woman was attempting to spy on him again via mentalmunication.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    The quick-witted Alder immediately modified the mappingw of the cor with the Ten-Point Forbidden


    Spell, presenting the naked image of himself in the toilet.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe you can keep watching such disgusting stuff!¡¯


    As expected, it was less than a second¡­

 Chapter 3005

    Chapter 3005


    The woman in white¡¯smunication with him had been severed.


    Joe heaved a sigh of relief. He then hurriedly sealed the Great Star Pill in his body with the Great Seal


    Spell.


    Joe


    Alex


    Unexpectedly, the woman in white came to the shrine right after that. At a nce, Joe could tell from


    her disgusted looks that she was extremely upset.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe tried his best to keep calm before he took the initiative and said, ¡°Sis fairy, I have worked hard for a


    long time today. Can I take a break? Jeez. I don¡¯t feel happy at all in Yukon Sanctuary. I¡¯m just like a


    construction worker who moves bricks. Why am I even doing this?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    The woman snorted coldly. ¡°Even getting to stand here would be your greatest blessing. Many people


    don¡¯t even get a chance toe in, yet you are still picky? Would you believe I could smack you to


    death with one p?¡±


    Joe nodded. ¡°I believe you, of course, but I did nothing wrong. So, why do you want to smack me to


    death?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Cut the crap! Come with me!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Follow me and you will know.¡± The woman turned around and walked outside.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe nced at the statue¡¯s position before helplessly following her¡­ The temperament of the woman


    in white was despicable and ursed, but she had a truly decent figure with her hips wiggling as she


    walked. When Joe stared back at her, he involuntarily activated X-ray vision.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    Her figure was perfect. Her curves were perfect


    However¡­


    Joe suddenly noticed that this woman¡¯s body was ill. It was like some kind of innate ailment. It was


    impossible for her to get well on her own no matter how high her cultivation level was. Nheless,


    there was a method to cure this ailment in the Ultimate Book of Medicine¡­ However, just as Joe


    thought about curing her condition, she suddenly turned around and raised her hand, pping Joe hard


    across the face.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Huh? Are you out of your mind?¡± shouted Joe as he covered his face.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°I will gouge your eyes out if I notice your disgusting gaze again next time,¡± snapped the woman coldly.


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    They arrived at their destination soon after.


    Joe took a closer look. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the pool where they bathed before? Does she want me toe here


    and take a bath?¡¯


    Joe


    Alex


    At that moment, the woman said, ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Troop Raising Pond.¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    Joe was startled. ¡®This is the Troop Raising Pond? However, those women were clearly swimming and


    bathing in the pool earlier. Could the Troop Raising Pond be used as a swimming pool?¡¯


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youin that it¡¯s hard being a janitor?¡± the woman said indifferently. ¡°Fine then. I can grant


    you a chance to stop bing one. Go into the pond and retrieve a weapon for me. Once you¡¯ve done


    that, I¡¯ll remove the cor around your neck and teach you the cultivation techniques of Yukon


    Sanctuary. You won¡¯t have to clean the shrine in the future.¡±


    ¡°Really? It won¡¯t be dangerous, will it?¡±


    ¡°It will!¡± The woman was straightforward, not trying to lie to Joe.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Can I not go there?¡±


    ¡°You can¡­ If you let me kill you right now!¡± the woman sneered.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The woman handed Joe a piece of paper with the drawing of some weapon. It looked like a sword, yet


    also like some kind of gun.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°This is the weapon you¡¯ll need to get your hands on. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll assist you on the side and help


    you block 90% of the danger. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°Your cultivation level is so high. Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient if you retrieve it on your


    own?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Cut to the chase and get down there!¡± The woman waved her hand and knocked Joe down into the


    Troop Raising Pond.


    Joe


    Alex

 Chapter 3006

    Chapter 3006


    Thud!


    The moment Abraham¡¯s body fell into the Troop Raising Pond, he noticed how different it was from a


    regr swimming pool, the water contained razor-sharp killing intent. Like tiny razors, there wasn¡¯t just


    one, but millions of them.


    Abraham


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was as if his entire body was about to be torn apart.


    He thought how truly fantastic the world must be when he recalled those undressed women swimming


    freely in the Troop Raising Pond¡­ They were obviously humans, but how could there be such a vast


    difference? Back when he looked at their enjoyable expressions, they clearly felt no pain at all.


    Buzz!


    A stream of mental strength from the woman on the shore descended. It was some kind of mental


    barrier that could help him iste most of the killing intent.


    At the same time, the cor around his neck trembled as the woman¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Compose


    your thoughts right now. The Troop Raising Pond emits an ominous aura. The weapons raised here will


    shed killing intent. If you can¡¯t withstand it, you will be devoured and turn into an idiot.¡±


    ¡°You and I aren¡¯t enemies! Why do you want to harm me?¡± Abraham yelled.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Harm you? You are still unqualified!¡± Indifference filled the voice of the woman in white. ¡°It was your


    opportunity and luck that I drew over Wastnd native like you! What makes you think all will be


    smooth sailing if you acquire the opportunity? You¡¯re overthinking! You merely acquired the opportunity


    as an entrance ticket.¡±


    ¡°Whether you will benefit or get destroyedter will depend on effort and the courage to risk your life. If


    you don¡¯t even have the courage to risk your life, then you should just rest eternally in the Troop


    Raising Pond!¡±


    Abraham somewhat understood her speech. The woman didn¡¯t harbor a grudge against him, but it


    wasn¡¯t like she was taking him seriously either.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham¡¯s arrival was a small, inadvertent decision she had made in her subconscious. Moreover, she


    had bestowed a great favor upon him. In her eyes, she had all the right to make demands from Jamie,


    not to mention that he still had to be grateful to her.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Jamie,


    Alex,


    ¡°You may start diving now.¡±


    ¡°Head to the right.¡±


    ¡°You are currently located at the periphery of the Troop Raising Pond! The real core area is below! Dive


    to the bottom of the pond, and you will find a moon gate. Open and enter it to reach the real Troop


    Raising Pond. Remember to hurry back right away after finding that weapon, or I won¡¯t be able to save


    you¡­ The Troop Raising Pond contains a restriction. Nobody whose cultivation exceeds Incarnate


    Deity may enter it.¡±


    Abraham was startled. Only then did he notice the root of the problem.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Shortly afterward, Abraham really saw an extremely thick moon gate with strange floral symbols carved


    on it. Abraham gritted his teeth. Just as he was about to push it open, a man¡¯s howl suddenly rang in


    his ears. Even if he was currently at the bottom of the Troop Raising Pond¡¯s periphery, he could hear it


    clearly.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°The young lord hase out of seclusion?!¡±


    Abraham could hear the woman¡¯s voiceing from the cor.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Then, she sent a telepathic message to Abraham. ¡°The n is canceled. You shoulde back right


    now.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham looked at the moon gate. To be frank, he did not want to enter the Troop Raising Pond¡­


    Although he previously had a goal of going for its weapons, the woman in white was beside him, and it


    was the worst time to do it. Hence, he had to wait for another chance.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ***


    It didn¡¯t take long before Abraham saw the young lord they had mentioned.


    Abraham


    Alex


    He was almost perfect!


    Younger than thirty, gentle and elegant with a faint smile on his face, the man wore an ancient outfit


    with his long hair draped behind his back. He cast a gentle nce at the woman in white.


    He then saw Abraham.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Lorelei, who is this?¡± The man was a little shocked. It had always been him and another fifteen women


    in Yukon Sanctuary. They were the only ones there, but he was now slightly dubious with the sudden


    appearance of an extra man.


    Abraham asked, ¡°You¡¯re called Lorelei?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    He noticed that Lorelei, dressed in white, revered the man greatly, with her tone extremely gentle. She


    immediately introduced Abraham to him.


    Abraham


    Alex

 Chapter 3007

    Chapter 3007


    The man nodded. ¡°So, he is from outside. Now that three millennia have passed, I wonder how the


    outside is.¡±


    ¡°You there,e here!¡± He beckoned to Anderson.


    Anderson


    Alex


    The woman in white called Lorelei immediately tugged at Anderson¡¯s arm. ¡°The young lord is


    summoning you. Why don¡¯t you go over?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Looking at the man, Anderson went over slowly.


    Anderson


    Alex


    The man smiled. ¡°Calm down. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    After saying that, he directly raised his hand and pressed against Anderson¡¯s crown acupoint.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Almost immediately, the astonished Anderson resisted. However, the man was extremely powerful and


    overbearing. While pressing against Stefan, he said unhappily, ¡°Why are you resisting? I¡¯m just taking a


    brief look at your memory while taking the opportunity to understand the changes in the outside world.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Stefan,


    Alex,


    Anderson said, ¡°Probing someone¡¯s memory is a demonic deed. I may be insignificant, but I have


    dignity. I can¡¯t ept something like this.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    The woman in white kicked Anderson in the body. ¡°How preposterous! How dare you speak to the


    young lord like that?! Who gave you the courage?! Immediately kneel. Kowtow and apologize!¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson couldn¡¯t do it!


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    The young lord waved his hand and signaled the woman in white to retreat before he said with a smile,


    ¡°It¡¯s very nice that you¡¯re talking about dignity with me! One must indeed have dignity! However, you


    are currently no different from an ant by the roadside in my eyes. Hence, your dignity is not worth


    mentioning. You can only im your dignity when you and I stand as equals someday.¡±


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re nothing more than aughing stock!¡±


    Smack!


    The man kept advancing before pressing his palm on Anderson¡¯s crown. He wanted to acquire all of


    Anderson¡¯s memories using his mental strength.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    Nheless¡­ Anderson absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow something like that.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson had great secrets, various divine artifacts, and knowledge of prehistoric species on him. He


    would be in great danger as soon as his memories were probed.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Buzz!


    Anderson activated the goldenke of holy energy and interfered forcefully, hoping to protect his


    consciousness.


    Anderson


    Alex


    The man said, ¡°So, you have also learned the cultivation techniques of Buddhism. This is a little


    intriguing, but you can¡¯t resist me with something so weak.¡±


    He continued probing his memories. ¡°You absolutely can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Anderson was going to fight for his life. The situation was an unexpected one.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Subsequently, Anderson activated the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, wrapping all his memories to iste


    the man¡¯s mental strength. At that moment, the man was even more shocked. ¡°What is this method of


    yours?! It looks like you have lots of secrets. I love peeking into secrets the most. The harder you


    refuse, the more I want to have a peek!¡±


    Anderson


    AlexT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He doubled his mental strength.


    Boom!


    This time, be impacted the Great Seal Spell that Anderson had set up, and as a result, a crack was


    formed. The Great Star Pill¡¯s aura that was sealed inside instantly diffused out.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Huh? What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ The Great Star Pill?¡±


    The shocked Lorelei stared nkly at Anderson. ¡°It¡¯s you?! So it¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who stole the


    Great Star Pill we have so arduously refined?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Her young lord was excited as well. It turned out to be the Great Star Pill. If that were the case, he had


    to acquire it.


    Lorelei shouted, ¡°Take out the Great Star Pill!¡±


    Anderson blinked. ¡°It¡¯s gone. I¡¯ve consumed it.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex

 Chapter 3008

    Chapter 3008


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve consumed it?! ¡±


    Everyone let out a harsh gasp. Even the young lord¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Is the Great Star Pill even edible?


    Who would dare to consume it directly? Wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to suicide after consumption?¡¯


    ¡°Did you really consume it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡±


    ¡°No! No! How did you steal my Great Star Pill? Impossible! You weren¡¯t in the pill room during the


    concoction of the Great Star Pill! And, I opened the cauldron to retrieve the pill right after it


    condensed¡­ Unless you managed to stretch your hands into the cauldron with remarkable abilities


    during the pill condensation¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The woman couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. There was zero possibility of such a thing happening.


    ¡°If he can go to that extent, I will kneel down and call him ¡®lord¡¯ right away.¡±


    Leonardo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like to be someone¡¯s lord. I would like to be a daddy,


    though, so you can call me ¡®daddy¡¯ instead.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s jovial expressions instantly stiffened. ¡°Are you taking advantage of me?¡±


    Lorelei stopped her sisters with a wave of a hand. She then looked at Leonardo ¡°Tell us then. Why do


    you have the aura of the Great Star Pill on you? Where did you get it from?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Get lost! How about you try asking someone to give it to me?¡±


    Next to them, a woman in green shouted, ¡°No! I sensed the aura of my blood essence emanating from


    his body! It¡¯s really the Great Star Pill that we have concocted! We¡¯ve sessfully produced it, but it


    went into him for some reason!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I sense it too! It¡¯s really our blood essence!¡±


    ¡°Brat, tell us quickly. How did you acquire the pill?¡± The women¡¯s eyes gleamed. Such a process was


    simply too fantastic.


    A random guy they had dragged to be a janitor had given them such a great ¡®surprise¡¯. Even after


    beating their brains out, they could not tell how the pill ended in his body.


    The young lord smiled. ¡°Lorelei, I didn¡¯t expect such a great surprise from you guys! You really


    managed to concoct a Great Star Pill! There is definitely something weird about this brat. If he could


    survive after consuming the Great Star Pill, he must have some great secrets and grand


    opportunities¡­¡±


    At that moment, Lorelei suddenly said, ¡°I remember now. Back when I sensed his presence, someone


    seemed to be undergoing Tribtion Crossing. It was the Lightning Tribtion of some demonic


    cultivator with great intensity. Could it be¡­ Was it you?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is your cultivation?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The young lord said, ¡°Cut the crap! I¡¯ll search his soul directly! How dare you steal my Great Star Pill?!


    Do you know who I am? I am the seed of the universe, the Messiah that will save it. Now, I need you to


    hand over all your opportunities, luck, and secrets. Are you willing to do so?¡±


    ¡®A seed?¡¯ Leonardo squinted. It turned out that he was the seed Heavenly Emperor Genbu had


    mentioned.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Once, Heavenly Emperor Genbu had also asked him to substitute for the seed so that he could block


    cmities from happening to it.


    However¡­


    Now that the seed wanted his life, he wouldn¡¯t be that brainless. Looking at the seed, Leonardo sighed


    gently. ¡°I think you have somewhat failed your ancestors¡¯ expectations.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that you are unworthy of bing the seed!¡±


    At that moment, no one noticed that the eyes of the statue in the shrine, the one Leonardo had wiped


    repeatedly and had it stripped, started to move. It even blinked gently.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    The statue hade to life.


    Initially trapped in a certain hazy gray space, the woman sent a stream of consciousness onto the


    statue. She was infuriated.

 Chapter 3009

    Chapter 3009


    How could her substitute, a statue, be desecrated in such a manner?


    In ancient times, Emperor Zeke had disrespected Gaea, leading to the destruction of his country.


    Currently, not only was Frankmitting sphemy, but he wasmitting a heinous crime. Thus,


    she had to grind his bones into ashes.


    Frank


    Alex


    However¡­


    It was then she heard a quarrel. It seemed that misfortune was about to befall that bast*rd.


    The woman was instantly delighted since someone had stepped in to teach that sinner a lesson,


    undoubtedly a lot better than doing it herself. Hence, she decided to stay put and watch his suffering


    from afar.


    At that moment, things nearly went out of control. Frank¡¯s boldness exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination.


    As they defended their lord anxiously, Lorelei and the other women couldn¡¯t wait to kill Frank.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± the seed shouted, attempting to stop them.


    ¡°Young Lord, this guy said a load of bullsh*t and insulted you! He shall be punished for his


    misdemeanor!¡± said a woman.


    ¡°He deserves to be killed, of course!¡± The seed¡¯s voice sounded indifferent with a hint of cruelty. He


    then stared at Frank and said, ¡°However, this guy has some great secrets and holds grand


    opportunities. As the seed, I am obligated to take over his opportunities! Moreover, he seems to know


    about my existence, judging from his words. Tell me. Who told you about me?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Presently, Ancestor Bodhi telepathically spoke to Frank¡¯s mind ce, telling him that everything was


    ready and he could escape at any time. Frank¡¯s lips curled, and his restless mind calmed down.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Nheless, unbeknownst to him, the statue in the shrine had captured this secret move.


    ¡®This is¡­ The Ancestral Bodhi Tree? This sinner has a trick up his sleeve! Anyhow, his trump card is


    futile in my eyes! I¡¯ll make you happy now, butter, you can¡¯t even cry if you want to!¡¯


    At that thought, the female statue¡¯s lips slowly curved upwards.


    She quickly looked down at the paper clothes that Frank had made for her. Wearing paper clothes was


    ufortable, especially because it. felt slightly prickly and itchy at the belly. Now that she had


    projected a stream of consciousness into the statue, she could feel the sensation. The itch was truly


    unbearable, so she hurriedly reached out and scratched it for a while.


    Frank


    Alex


    She would definitely go mad if someone were to discover this scene. Despite all of that, nobody


    seemed to notice her.


    At that moment, Frank said, ¡°Actually, I once knew an old man who preferred to die in the hands of the


    Undead Queen to hide your identity! And, I once promised him that I would be a fake seed to


    remove cmities on behalf of the real seed. For that reason, I ended up on the Undead Queen¡¯s hit


    list.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°What? Someone asked you to be a fake seed? What capabilities do you have?¡± The seed was


    astonished. ¡°Also, who was that old man?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Frankughed. ¡°What capabilities do I have? Now, I suddenly think that the great Genbu¡¯s


    death really wasn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    The female statue¡¯s hand trembled¡­


    ¡®The great Genbu is dead?¡¯


    On the other hand, the seed finally knew the identity of the great Genbu that Frank just mentioned.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the old tortoise! What? Did he just die? I thought he died three millennia ago! He


    lived long enough if he managed to live for another three millennia. Many people didn¡¯t live as long as


    he did back then.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank shook his head. ¡°If he were to know that you, the person he tried so hard to protect, would have


    such attitude, he wouldn¡¯t rest peacefully, right?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    The seed said with a smile, ¡°What does it have to do with me if he can¡¯t rest in peace? I am the seed!


    They did it of their own volition! Fine! Since you are the fake seed, all the more reason for you to serve


    me. I will give you a chance of survival. Let go of your mind and let me probe your memories. If you


    don¡¯t, I will search your soul forcefully, and you will only end up as an idiot.¡±


    ¡°I have just made a decision. Do you want to hear it?¡± Frank replied, smiling.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°What kind of decision?¡± the seed asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be the real seed!¡± Frank answered.


    Frank


    Alex

 Chapter 3010

    Chapter 3010


    ¡°You want to be the real seed? On what basis?¡±


    The seed burst intoughter with a contempt look in his eyes.


    ¡°A character like you is no different than an ant in my eyes. How dare you say such things? What a


    pipe dream you have! You must have a screw loose! I think that old tortoise must be senile asking you


    to be my substitute. Are you even worthy?¡±


    ¡°I believe you are unwilling to hand over the Great Star Pill. Fine then. I will disembowel you and find it


    myself! If you¡¯ve digested it, I will devour you whole. Let¡¯s find out how many ways you can lie!¡±


    The seed then made his move.


    Joe, on the other hand, had been well prepared and was in constantmunication with Ancestor


    Bodhi. At the critical moment, Mozart roared telepathically, ¡°Ancestor Bodhi, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Joe,


    Alex,


    Mozart


    Alex


    He activated the Earth Escape Technique!


    However¡­ It was useless. It turned out to be futile! The Earth Escape Technique had failed.


    What happened?


    ¡°Ancestor Bodhi, what the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    The seed¡¯s attack arrived because of such a dy.


    He did not want to kill Mozart because of the secrets in him. He wanted to unearth the secrets within


    Joe, but that guy had much higher cultivation than that b*tch in white, Lorelei. It could be said that this


    was a monster that those ancient Supremes would¡¯ve tried to wipe out no matter the cost.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Joe,


    Alex,


    In fact, the universe¡¯s luck had been stolen from the very beginning. Most of it was concentrated in


    Yukon as a provision for the seed.


    Hence, the seed¡¯s cultivation had never been interrupted.


    In Yukon Sanctuary, he had used the best resources and environment and profound cultivation


    techniques¡­ There were also fifteen women who specifically stayed on, apanying him in his


    cultivation. He had been cultivating for a whole three millennia, so how could he have low cultivation?


    How many years Mozart had been cultivating?


    Mozart


    Alex


    Only a handful. However¡­


    Under another failure of Ancestor Bodhi, the seeded yer easily caught Mozart with one hand and


    pressed him hard against his crown.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be, right?¡±


    At that moment, Mozart¡¯s heart sank, his face ashen. The enemy was too powerful, someone he was


    completely unable to resist.


    Mozart


    Alex


    He thought, ¡®I¡¯m afraid the opponent got a head start long ago, resulting in Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s sudden


    failure. He secretly severed my escape route after he knew about it.¡¯


    Buzz!


    A flurry of zeal rushed into Mozart¡¯s sea of consciousness. He was attempting to search Mozart¡¯s


    memories!


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°No!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°No one is authorized to read my memories without my permission!¡± roared Mozart as he retaliated with


    his might.


    Mozart


    Alex


    The three thousand Nascent Souls, divine power, the goldenke of holy energy, Ten-Point Forbidden


    Spell, and mental domain expansion worked together to resist the opponent¡¯s mental invasion.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something that can actually block me?! I¡¯ll exert more force then!¡±


    ¡°Suppression!¡±


    The man mentioned it casually, but the pressure on Mozart multiplied after his slight movement. Even


    the mental domain was broken.


    Mozart


    Alex


    The manughed. ¡°What other tricks do you have? Unleash all of them!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Shelly manifested in Mozart¡¯s sea of consciousness along with the divine artifact, Persephone¡¯s Folly


    Bridge.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens arrived as well, holding the Xavion Sword in her hand!


    Whoosh!


    Ancestor Bodhi arrived. He was holding a wine gourd.


    Everyone came to help Mozart in the life-or-death crisis. Ancestor Bodhi said to Joe, ¡°Brat, a bigwig


    hase and sealed my roots. Amitabha. Whoever has such an ability is definitely not a simple


    person. You miserable brat¡­ Who told you to offend her?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Joe,


    Alex,

 Chapter 3011

    Chapter 3011


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that female statue!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jamie was dumbfounded.


    Jamie


    Alex


    At that moment, the seed¡¯s mental body saw Shelly, the Mystic Maiden, and Ancestor Bodhi, in Jamie¡¯s


    sea of consciousness. He was slightly startled before bursting into a fit ofughter. ¡°I knew it! This guy


    is weird and possesses grand opportunities. You guys seem to be just that. What is this? Persephone¡¯s


    Folly Bridge? Great! I want it!¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°Is this¡­ the Xavion Sword? Amazing! I want it too!¡±


    ¡°And¡­ Why does this person look a little familiar? A primordial species? Fine. I¡¯ll ept this


    reluctantly.¡±


    ¡°You three. I¡¯m the seed, the only seed, and the universe¡¯s only Messiah in the universe. You¡¯ll have no


    prospect if you follow him. Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to rise and be my servants. You will be


    rewarded for your merits.¡±


    Shelly grunted in disgust. ¡°Those guys from the alliance were really blind. How could they let someone


    like you be the seed? You don¡¯t deserve the title with your virtue! Even if you acquire the


    resources of the seed, you¡¯ll be unworthy of the title in the end!¡±


    ¡°Jamie¡¯s decision is decent. I support him bing the seed.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    The seed sneered. ¡°How childish! If you refuse to do so right now, I¡¯ll beat you until you yield! Sword,


    come forth!¡±


    Wham!


    The seed attacked Shelly right off the bat. Then, the sword stirred up a huge storm. A whirling pir or


    water several dozen feet high surged under Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge on the River Styx.


    The Mystic Maiden flew toward Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge while carrying the Xavion Sword, the two


    women joining forces for resistance.


    In response, the disdainful seed attacked aggressively.


    Wham!


    Unexpectedly, he severed Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge with a sh.


    Shelly and the Mystic Maiden were sent flying from the shock and vomited blood in the air¡­ It was soul


    blood.


    Astonished, Jamie unleashed the Seven Feather g that enveloped Shelly and the Mystic Maiden.


    He then bit the bullet and rushed forward to unleash a series of Ten-Point Forbidden Spells.


    Jamie


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Great Icebound Spell!¡±


    ¡°Great me Spell!¡±


    ¡°Great Seal Spell!¡±


    The seed¡¯s mind trembled slightly, but he quickly recovered. ¡°Your method of attack is rather special.


    Why does it look like the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell? Hasn¡¯t this been lost long ago? Very well. I want it


    too.¡±


    ¡°Lightning,e forth!¡±


    Boom!


    The seed¡¯s lightning spellnded on Jamie¡¯s body. Surprisingly, it was more terrifying than the Lightning


    Tribtion he had just experienced, and he was almost annihted! Eventually, the seed reduced the


    lightning¡¯s power because he didn¡¯t want Jamie to die yet.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jamie


    Alex


    The next second, he reached out to search Jamie¡¯s memories again.


    Jamie


    Alex


    At that moment, Jamie was truly at wit¡¯s end. However, it was then that a ray of light suddenly


    descended from the sky. Like lightning, it struck heavily on the seed¡¯s mental body.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Poof!


    The seed¡¯s mental body exploded with just a soft sound.


    That ax floated gently in mid-air of the sea of consciousness before it left. At the critical moment, the


    seemingly ordinary ax shed the seed¡¯s mental body and protected Jamie¡¯s memories.


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The seed, whose wisp of the mental body had been in, roared to the sky while clutching his head in


    immense pain.


    The few women who were watching the show at first ended up panicking.


    ¡°Young Lord! Young Lord, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Argh! Something is weird about this guy! There is something in his sea of consciousness! It¡¯s


    something terrifying! Take him down! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    The fifteen women immediately stepped in to suppress Jamie. However, it was then that an


    overwhelming might descended all of a sudden.


    Jamie


    Alex


    The ground they were on copsed with a bang, and everyone felt as though they were sinking into a


    quagmire. The next second, Jamie¡¯s body traversed the air and fell into the Troop Raising Pond as if


    someone had kicked him hard.


    Jamie


    Alex


    As he flew mid-air, he happened to see the direction of the thousand-foot shrine.


    There, the female statue made a kicking motion.


    ¡°I¡­ D*mn it!¡±


    At that moment, he heard the female statue¡¯s voice ring in his ears. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be the


    seed? I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you fail to do so, I¡¯ll turn you into a pig in your next life.¡±

 Chapter 3012

    Chapter 3012


    ¡®You¡¯re actually going to turn me into a pig in my next life? You¡¯re in charge of reincarnation, too?¡¯


    At that thought, Josef had already fallen into the Troop Raising Pond.


    Josef


    Alex


    He recalled what the woman in white had said before. One could not enter the Troop Raising Pond


    upon exceeding certain cultivation. On the contrary he seemingly happened to be suitable. Moreover,


    the female statue escorted him all the way. She enveloped him in ayer of divine energy to prevent


    him from being corroded by the murderous aura in the Troop Raising Pond. He arrived at the location


    of the moon gate straightaway.


    Josef was directly thrown into the opened gate.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Take care of my stuff. I¡¯ll take away a part front your body if something goes missing.¡±


    The female statue transmitted that final voice to Josef. After that, she disappearedpletely.


    Josef


    Alex


    At that moment, the seed and his fifteen beauties were about to go insane. They were being


    suppressed by an inexplicable force, such that they almost knelt on the ground. Most importantly, that


    force was actually irresistible.


    What did it indicate?


    The opponent had used a power beyond thew.


    Who was it?


    Could a deity have stepped in?


    Nobody thought that female statue had stepped in, and they wouldn¡¯t possibly think of it¡­ It was


    because that female statue would have been on their side if she were alive. However, they did not


    know that the seed¡¯s speech had disappointed the female statue.


    The old Genbu had worked hard and was highly meritorious, yet the seed showed him no respect. She


    was willing to grant Josef a chance if he could be the real seed¡­ Moreover, she saw something


    in him through the battle between him and the seed earlier.


    Josef


    Alex


    Potential, for instance!


    ¡°Ah! Who the hell is doing this?¡±


    ¡°What is he trying to do? Does he want us to be trapped here forever?¡±


    ¡°That brat¡­ What on earth is that brat?¡±


    Unable to move a muscle, the few who were trapped could only speak. However, that power quickly


    disappeared. This was because that wisp of mental strength from the female statue had left.


    She wanted to kill Josef at first, but eventually, she stepped in and rescued Josef. Before she left, she


    gazed at the seed and seemingly muttered, ¡°If you are ipetent, you still can undergo reform, but


    you will be a pig in the next life if you aren¡¯t virtuous!¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef


    Alex


    It seemed she liked turning people into pigs in their next lives.


    Wham!


    The seed instantly scared and rushed toward the Troop Raising Pond before entering the pond, but


    Josef had long entered the moon gate, and it was closed. Standing in front of the gate, the seed tried


    pushing it several times, but he gave up in the end.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°D*nm it! I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯te out!¡±


    At the same time, Josef had entered the real core area of the Troop Raising Pond. Although a


    murderous aura and negative emotions filled the outside, it was rtively calm inside. On the contrary,


    all the murderous aura were absent and even negative emotions did not exist.


    Josef


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After looking at the direction of the gate, he walked into the depths for some distance before he came


    to a stop. After waiting for a while, he confirmed that no new dangers arose.


    Only then did Josef¡¯s consciousness return to the sea of consciousness. Shelly, the Mystic Maiden, and


    Ancestor Bodhi were present there.


    Josef


    Alex

 Chapter 3013

    Chapter 3013


    Shelly and the Mystic Maiden¡¯s soul bodies were injured and were breathing slightly sluggishly.


    ¡°How is it going out there?¡± The Mystic Maiden asked when she saw Milos.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s safe for the time being.¡± Milos checked her condition, only to find that she was severely injured.


    Her physical body had been ruined due to the previous injuries, but it was in bad shape this time. The


    seed¡¯s strength was no joke. Although merely a mental body, it was an existence they couldn¡¯t resist


    even after joining forces.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°It is safe? Didn¡¯t the seed catch you?¡±


    ¡°He wants to do that, of course, but I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t. I¡¯ve entered the Troop Raising Pond. Each of


    them possesses a rtively high cultivation level, beyond the limits of the Troop Raising Pond. Lorelei


    wouldn¡¯t have allowed me to retrieve the weapon, otherwise.¡±


    Shelly was startled for a moment. ¡°There were so many of them, yet you managed to do this. You¡¯ve


    exceeded my expectations.¡±


    Milos was dejected. ¡°I may have to disappoint you then because I didn¡¯t meet your expectations. I didn¡¯t


    hide inside on my own. Someone kicked me in here.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°What? Who kicked you into the Troop Raising Pond?¡±


    ¡°The female statue.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really strange. What¡¯s going on with it?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi asked. ¡°At first, she pulled the strings by sealing the Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s root, so I


    had no way to transfer you out. I thought she came to take revenge after you stripped her, but I didn¡¯t


    expect she would save you in the end.¡±


    Milos said, ¡°She listened to me and even gave me a warning since I wanted to be the real seed.


    She would turn me into a pig in my next life if I were to fail.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Be a pig in your next life?¡± Shelly snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for that! You¡¯re already a pig in


    this one! A boar!¡±


    Milos asked, ¡°Why do yourments taste like a sour grape? Are you jealous?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Get lost, bast*rd!¡±


    After that, they discussed the female statue¡¯s origin.


    ¡°Since her statue is inside Yukon Sanctuary¡¯s shrine, then she must be somehow rted to Yukon!¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi said. ¡°By my reckoning, she really wanted to kill you at the hand of the seed when she


    interfered with me! However, she learned how unreliable he was after witnessing his behavior. And, it


    just so happened that you said those words¡­ So she wanted to give you a chance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Moreover, she is probably one of the nners in ancient times,¡± replied The Mystic


    Maiden.


    The discussion was, in fact, quite pointless, and they put the matter of the female statue aside.


    Milos healed Shelly and the Mystic Maiden¡¯s injuries using divine power, the Ultimate Book of Medicine,


    and some suitable pills¡­ Normally, wounds of a soul-body proved troublesome, but it was a piece of


    cake for Milos. It was recuperation after that.


    Milos


    Alex


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Milos


    Alex


    After Milos¡¯s consciousness returned, he immediately explored the surrounding environment. He found


    that it was extremely inconsistent with the rumors. The Troop Raising Pond contained weapons, but


    most of them were already decayed.


    Milos


    Alex


    No matter how good they were, they were unable to withstand the erosion over the years.


    Milos took a few steps and saw a simple, ancient, long sword. He was about to grab it casually but a


    lightning bolt struck down and almost hit him.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡®Is this a spell formation?!¡¯


    Milos checked it carefully, only to find that each weapon was surrounded by an extremely delicate spell


    formation. All he had done was touch the spell formation, and the lightning assault was triggered.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡®What kind of spell formation is this?¡¯


    Milos studied it for a few minutes. Eventually, he confirmed that the spell formation thatprised


    those symbols differed from normal formation patterns. Instead, they were some sort of cuneiform!


    Milos


    Alex


    The symbols of ten thousand spell formation gs stored in his ring matched those symbols¡­


    Descriptions about such a spell formation were also present on that scroll. He then meticulously


    studied the symbols of the spell formation located in the interior of the Troop Raising Pond, trying it out


    as he looked at it.


    Time passed silently.


    Milos did not know how long he had been studying, but eventually, on a certain day, an epiphany


    enlightened him. He suddenly understood many previously iprehensible things.


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos couldn¡¯t help cursing the woman in white, Lorelei, because he had understood the spell


    formation¡¯s principle. If he had helped her retrieve the weapon, he would have lost all his cultivation the


    moment he acquired it. This spell formation specifically destroyed energy cores.


    Milos


    Alex


    Five minutester, the small spell formation around the weapon was broken.

 Chapter 3014

    Chapter 3014


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It has been seven days, and he has yet toe out. Did he die there?¡±


    The seed¡­ Oh, the seed has a name, Eustace Underwood. Eustace had been waiting outside the


    Troop Raising Pond for seven days, but there was nomotion. He was a little tired of waiting.


    Most importantly, Bjorne had the Great Star Pill in him. That pill was too crucial. After consuming it, his


    cultivation level would improve by leaps and bounds¡­ Furthermore, the Great Star Pill possessed the


    most important function, granting him the possibility of achieving supremacy.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    However, he was afraid that the Great Star Pill would be gone over time.


    Although Lorelei had concocted it with the other women, the materials of this pill were extremely


    precious, and there were many restrictions during the concoction, just because they had sessfully


    concocted the first pill didn¡¯t mean that they could get the second.


    The fifteen women were next to him, but they could do nothing either.


    At that moment, Eustace pointed at Lorelei. ¡°Lorelei, you led the arduous concoction of the Great Star


    Pill. You must be unconvinced if you let that bast*rd take advantage just like that, right? Therefore, you


    should go in and find out if he is dead.¡±


    The female statue had casually erased the cor around Bjorne¡¯s neck. Hence, Lorelei couldn¡¯t know


    Bjorne¡¯s current condition through the cor. Presently, she was stunned after hearing Eustace¡¯s words.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Young Lord, the ominous Chi in the Troop Raising Pond is dense and my cultivation level has


    exceeded its limit. If I go there, I will be the target of the ominous Chi.¡±


    Eustace said, ¡°What are you afraid of? All of us will help you. Most importantly, don¡¯t you want to help


    me get back the Great Star Pill? This is your responsibility. Even if it is a little dangerous, it should be


    worth it, yes?¡±


    Lorelei grimaced as soon as she heard that. She certainly understood what the young lord¡¯s meant. It


    was equivalent to saying it was worth exchanging her life for the Great Star Pill, even if she would die.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, it disappointed her!


    She had done her best to concoct a Great Star Pill, and his bad treatment was the result. The sisters


    next to her were anxious as well.


    ¡°Young Lord, sis concocted the Great Star Pill in the first ce. Even if it is gone for real, we still can


    concoct it again. There is no need to risk it, right? What should we do if something goes wrong?¡± a


    woman asked.


    ¡°What else could go wrong? Nothing will go wrong!¡± Eustace insisted, ¡°Lorelei, hurry up and go! Do you


    intend to disobey my order?¡±


    Lorelei took a deep breath. ¡°Fine! I will go!¡±


    ¡°Sis, Young Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go. It¡¯s too dangerous inside.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, stop talking,¡± Lori said. ¡°In the young lord¡¯s eyes, the Great Star Pill is the most important


    right now. I have to get back the Great Star Pill even if I meet my demise because of this!¡±


    She leaped into the Troop Raising Pond.


    However, the Troop Raising Pond was experiencing an anomaly, the pond water was flowing


    downward and decreasing at a breakneck speed, visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The water is decreasing. It¡¯s my first time seeing this in a few thousand years.¡±


    Lorelei said, ¡°No, no. This is¡­ This is the sign that a great number of weapons in the Troop Raising


    Pond¡¯s core area are being retrieved. In fact, the pond water will flow downward with every weapon¡¯s


    retrieval. The amount should be negligible, but now¡­¡±


    Eustace said, ¡°It¡¯s that brat! There are another three soul bodies withplicated origins in that brat.


    They have Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and the Xavion Sword, which can probably block the ominous


    Chi inside. Lorelei, what are you waiting for? Why don¡¯t you just go there now? The Great Star Pill is


    mine. If it is destroyed, would you bear the responsibility?¡±


    Looking at Eustace, the women felt angry, but they couldn¡¯t throw a fit. After that, they watched Lorelei


    enter the pond water.


    ¡°Let¡¯s support her!¡±


    Worried about their sister, the other women plunged into the Troop Raising Pond one after another and


    stopped before the moon gate.


    However, as soon as the moon gate was opened, over a thousand streams of ominous Chi rushed out


    and turned into skull-shaped demon heads. They gathered at the entrance and roared at them.


    Nevertheless, the moon gate was a barrier, and they could only reach the entrance.


    Even so¡­


    ¡°Sis, are you really going to enter?¡±

 Chapter 3015

    Chapter 3015


    ¡°H-how is this different from courting death?¡±


    ¡°The young lord is too¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Lori, the eldest sister, cut her off. ¡°I¡¯ll probablyst five minutes with my ability. I wille out


    as soon as I find that bast*rd!¡±


    After saying that, Lorelei threw herself into the moon gate.


    Buzz!


    ¡°Oooo¡­ Oh..!¡±


    In that instant, she sensed countless demon heads of ominous Chi rushing forward, biting her body and


    mental strength and trying to devour her blood essence. The woman was well-prepared, though.


    Resisting them forcefully, she protected her body with Chi before she rushed inside. However, she


    underestimated the ominous Chi in the Troop Raising Pond.


    After experiencing the refinement of the Troop Raising Pond, it became way more powerful than


    ordinary ominous Chi. The ones at the periphery alone could be existences that honed their will,


    whereas the ominous Chi from the core area could, in fact, be no longer be described as ominous Chi.


    They had be refined Yaksha instead.


    Crack!


    An abnormally ferocious Yaksha bit through her defense, taking a bite on her mental body. Right there


    and then, the woman screamed in pain. While she resisted, she rushed forward and looked for George,


    but the scene before her made her doubt her existence.


    George,


    Alex,


    Barne was inside safe and sound, surrounded by dozens of extremely ferocious and powerful Yaksha.


    Those Yakshas were not merely skulls, but they also had bodies.


    Barne


    Alex


    Even so, Barne was unscathed. Those Yakshas did not attack him.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®What a strange fellow. However, I managed to find him so quickly. How lucky am I?! I will take him right


    after I capture him!¡¯


    After making up her mind, Lorelei rushed toward Barne. It was then that the Yakshas surrounding him


    abruptly shook and doubled in height. They roared furiously as they simultaneously turned to face her.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®What? These Yakshas are actually protecting him?¡¯ Astounded, Lorelei was soon overwhelmed.


    The roars from the dozen Yakshas had summoned the rest of them, surrounding the woman. They then


    rushed forward and bit her ferociously.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The woman screamed miserably.


    She knew that the current situation was perilous and she would meet her demise soon, yet Barne


    turned out to be her only chance of survival. Her strength exploded. She rushed out of the encirclement


    toward George, ignoring her various injuries. However, what did she see at that moment?


    Barne


    Alex


    George,


    Alex,


    To her surprise, she saw that Barne had broken a weapon¡¯s spell formation and sessfully grabbed


    the weapon without suffering any damage. Furthermore, that weapon was none other than the one she


    had ordered him to acquire.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®How¡­ Is this possible? He could actually dispel the spell formations here?¡¯


    Suddenly, a huge Yaksha King rushed out of the ce the weapon was drawn, blocking the path right


    in front of Barne.


    Barne


    Alex


    Smack!


    The Yaksha King pped Lorelei, knocking her to the ground right away. After that, dozens of Yakshas


    pinned her firmly on the ground.


    Barne waved the weapon in his hand. It felt pretty handy. He then walked over slowly and said with a


    smile. ¡°Fairy, we meet again. How have you been?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Let go of me. Do you have a death wish?¡± Lori roared.


    Barne lifted the weapon and pped the woman¡¯s butt hard.


    Barne


    Alex


    Smack!


    The sound was loud and clear. Barne smiled smugly. ¡°Fairy, what did you just say?


    Barne


    Alex

 Chapter 3016

    Chapter 3016


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The woman in white felt like she was going insane. This was the first little she had ever been spanked


    by a man, and it was simply too humiliating. Moreover, this was the very man she had captured to be


    their janitor.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me at that spot?! I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± Richard raised his weapon and spanked her again. The p was so hard that it echoed


    through the air and tore the woman¡¯s pants.


    Richard


    Alex


    Lorelei bit down on her lower lip, tremendously furious. Oblivious to what would happen next, she was


    about to lose her mind. The one thing she wanted to do most at the time, was to kill this bastard of a


    man.


    ¡°D*mn you! I will kill you! You hear me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°How are still so stubborn when I¡¯ve captured you? Do you want to die? You should know that it¡¯s


    unwise to show such a bad attitude. If anything, it¡¯s just in stupid to behave this way, because you¡¯re


    just making me want to kill you. Got it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Richard swung his sword and cut off the fabric that was covering her back, revealing the fair skin


    underneath. The woman in white turned around to look at him as color drained from her face.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Just kill me then!¡±


    ¡°Kill me now if you can!¡±


    Richard smiled. ¡°Having a death wish already? Oh little fairy, you have such little resilience. I¡¯m not


    even using my actual strength!¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Albert then threw his weapon away and squatted down in front of the woman.


    Albert


    He


    ¡°Do you know that I own Yukon Sanctuary? I came to my ownnd, yet you thought of me as a janitor?


    You even said I waszy, for crying out loud!¡±


    ¡°And when ites to you? You¡¯ve been living here for aeons, but this ce is so filthy you might as


    well call it a pig¡¯s sty. It seems you¡¯re thezy one!¡± Richard said as he pped her again on the very


    same spot.


    Richard


    Alex


    Lorelei let out a loud shriek, her voice quivering with pain. There was a great contrast between using a


    hand a weapon. The feeling itself was drastically different.


    After that p, Richard left his hand there. ¡°Hey fairy, it¡¯s pretty bouncy. Is it actually real? Have you


    injected it with cogen or something?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    With clenched teeth, she kept cussing Richard in her mind. She couldn¡¯t struggle her way out, no


    matter what she did, not to mention that there were ten or so Yakshas holding her down. She couldn¡¯t


    possible move an inch.


    Richard


    Alex


    Besides that, there was a Yaksha King staring right at her, its eyes filled with greed. She knew that she


    was doomed at this point.


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯ She just couldn¡¯t understand how Richard made them obey him.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°I know I have no way out of this, but can you tell me how you got the Great Star Pill?¡±


    ¡°Oh and, how did you make these Yakshas listen to you?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know? Sure, I¡¯ll let you know, but you¡¯d have to be my ve!¡± Richard replied.


    Richard


    Alex


    After all, it was an opportunity he didn¡¯t want to miss. ¡®This woman has very high cultivation, so she¡¯ll


    definitely be a great fighter¡­ It¡¯d be perfect if I could have the other fourteen women on my side too.¡¯


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Should I, now?¡±


    Richard grinned slyly and ced his hand gently on the woman. ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re quite pretty¡­


    It¡¯d be a waste to just kill you!¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s this thing that¡¯s trending in the outside world, it¡¯s called a video¡­ Kind of like a


    Memory Crystal. But a video is much easier to spread to the public. With just one click, it¡¯d be shown to


    millions of people in an instant!¡±


    ¡°Say¡­ I could just str*p you n*ked, or find you a man¡­ Oh, in fact, I can just do it myself! Then I¡¯d


    record a video, and upload it to the inte. You¡¯d be famous like that¡­ Oh right, many of those other


    worldly outsiders like this stuff, too. It¡¯s been three thousand years, right? Some of them might actually


    know you.¡±


    Lorelei was stunned, not expecting him toe up with such cruel punishment.


    ¡®I can¡¯t even rest in peace after I die. Am I supposed to allow people to keep tarnishing my image after


    my death? And he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s lying!¡±


    ¡°So? What¡¯s it going to be? Be my ve, or have everyone watch you do indescribable things? To be


    honest, I¡¯d prefer thetter. You really are tempting me, you know? Especially this area of yours. So


    bubbly.¡±

 Chapter 3017

    Chapter 3017


    Joe¡¯s handnded on her butt once more, causing her to shudder and goosebumps to sprout.


    Joe


    Alex


    She pondered for quite a while. However, she gave in as soon as Joe started tearing her clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll


    be your ve!¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Since she was much stronger than him, she figured that she could take down this man once she had


    the chance. After all, she was merely restricted right now. When the time came, she would be sure to


    give him hell.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Good. Now rx, I have to mark you.¡±


    Joe wasn¡¯t stupid, hence he naturally wouldn¡¯t believe her this easily. In reality, his divine eye and


    perceptive skills could see through her lies. The woman froze but was actually suppressing her


    excitement.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe¡¯s cultivation level was much lower than hers hence she thought she had a chance at striking back.


    ¡®You, of all people, want to restrict my soul? Just you wait. I¡¯ll make you cry and beg for mercy once I


    retaliate.¡¯


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph! I never thought too highly of you, so I never even thought of letting you nt a soul restriction


    on me¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve changed my mind!¡± The woman nodded and rxed her mind, waiting for Joe to make his


    move.


    Joe


    Alex


    Once Joe¡¯s mental power entered her mind, she could follow that energy flow and counterattack, thus


    gaining control of him. However¡­


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe¡¯s mental power didn¡¯t enter her mind at all, even after quite a long wait. Instead, he seemed to be


    tracing some kind of mysterious symbol with his fingers. Lorelei was shocked, unfamiliar with such


    symbols. ¡°What is that?¡± She was slightly terrified, sensing danger.


    Joe


    Alex


    She then closed off her mind, stopping Joe from taking control of her. Yet Joe stepped on her back and


    said, ¡°You chose thetter? Alright then, I¡¯ll make sure you know what a man like me can do.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    Lorelei was extremely embarrassed after being stepped on like this. What¡¯s more humiliating is that she


    found herself oddly excited.


    It felt like the sudden euphoria of a modest girl doing something bad and had gotten caught, tarnishing


    her image. Despite being obedient her whole life, she was actually rather pleased after doing


    something naughty.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Unable to get past herself, she yelled out to Joe.


    Joe


    Alex


    Just then, Joe inserted the mysterious symbol into her mind. With the help of the Yakshas, she couldn¡¯t


    even fight back. These symbols were not ancient runes but the Cuneiform, which Joe had just learned.


    Cuneiform was much harder and more mysterious than ancient runes as it included Dao energy.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe was imnting these very mysterious symbols into Lorelei. Its effects were simr to the ne


    that she gave him, but Cuneiform was more overpowering.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°What have you done to me?¡± the woman asked.


    Joe replied. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Then can you have them let go of me now?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Joe waved dismissively.


    Joe


    Alex


    The Yakshas immediately followed his orders and backed away. It was then that the woman abruptly


    attacked Joe by swinging her palm towards him. However, before it could reach him, her hand


    retreated, and she pped herself harshly instead.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡±


    Joe huffed coldly. ¡°Why would I want a disobedient ve? Would you believe me when I say I have the


    ability to make you dance while you strip for me?¡±


    Joe


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alex

 Chapter 3018

    Chapter 3018


    The woman was utterly shocked.


    ¡®What kind of trick is this? I¡¯ve never even heard of it.¡¯


    What¡¯s worse was that she actually felt the urge to remove her clothes¡­ Her fingers were even slowly


    moving towards her chest. She was reluctant to do it, but her body reacted against her wishes.


    ¡°You¡­ You devil!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop?¡± The woman screamed and kept fighting back with all her might. She didn¡¯t


    want it to be like this.


    Anderson stared at her. ¡°What are you supposed to call me? Go on¡­¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Whoosh!


    Her beautiful shoulders and corbones were exposed, revealing her silky smooth skin.


    ¡°Sir, Sir, please stop! Please!¡± The woman¡¯s face was flushed. She had never been this embarrassed


    before. ¡°Sir? Wrong¡­ Have you forgotten your ce?¡±


    Her clothes were about to fall off, and with thest button unbuttoned, the woman clenched her teeth


    and cried, ¡°Master, Master! I was wrong. Please forgive me!¡±


    Anderson nodded. Suddenly, the urge to strip her instantly faded.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ***


    The woman looked towards the Yakshas and the Yaksha King standing next to them. Completely


    baffled by their nature, she decided to ask about them.


    ¡°What was with the Yakshas? Why would they listen to you?¡±


    ¡°There are some things that you shouldn¡¯t pry, so don¡¯t. It won¡¯t do you any good,¡± Anderson replied.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Jamie then asked, ¡°Is that seed really the seed Grand Emperor Rowan chose back in the ancient


    times? Does that mean he had been training here for the past three thousand years?¡±


    Jamie


    He


    Lorelei was silent.


    ¡°Unwilling to speak are you? Then, strip!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine! That¡¯s right He¡¯s the seed, the secret weapon to defeat the Undead n. With enough time,


    he¡¯ll very likely exceed the Supreme Gods. When that happens, the Undead wouldn¡¯t be able to wreak


    havoc anymore.¡±


    The woman exined quite a lot about the seed after Anderson threatened to strip her. It was almost


    as Shelly had predicted.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson said, ¡°Your young lord is a selfish prick. I don¡¯t expect him to save the universe at all. You


    didn¡¯t risk your life to capture me because of how much you hated me, right? Even though you could¡¯ve


    been gobbled up by a Yaksha, your young lord still forced you toe.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Hearing this, the woman¡¯s mood immediately became foul. No one would be happy about being


    abandoned, after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about the Great Star Pill. I¡¯ve already eaten it, and it¡¯s digesting in my stomach now,¡±


    Anderson said. ¡°Too bad that your alchemy skills are too limited. Your Great Star pill was just


    eptable, but its grade was too low.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s wise you follow me, you know? I¡¯ll make a 100% pure Great Star Pill and show it to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an Alchemist?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°Wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why are you talking about alchemy? You should know that not everyone can be an


    alchemist.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Grandmaster Alchemist.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d have to be an idiot to believe you,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Your cultivation skills are indeed weird, but you


    can¡¯t lie about your age. You¡¯re thirty, at most! Saying you¡¯re an apprentice is fat-fetched enough, but a


    Grandmaster Alchemist?¡±


    ¡°I am your master, so who are you to assume my abilities?¡± Anderson asked in return.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Lorelei rolled her eyes. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the Yakshas¡¯ help, how could you even nt a soul restriction in


    my mind?¡¯


    ¡®What a joke!¡¯

 Chapter 3019

    Chapter 3019


    Albert had put quite the effort to make this woman follow him without causing trouble, or with doubt in


    her heart¡­ More importantly, it¡¯d be difficult if he was alone here. George needed strong teammates.


    Albert


    Alex


    George


    He


    ¡°Not only am I a Grandmaster Alchemist, but I am also a Grandmaster Doctor. You seem to have some


    issues. I can help cure that.¡±


    ¡°I have issues? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably forgotten, I suppose. I¡¯ll exin then. You have congenital heart disease. Since you


    have high cultivation, you can suppress the symptoms.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s exactly why your cultivation skills are not improving. Even if you were given another three


    thousand years, this is all you can do if you don¡¯t cure it.¡±


    The woman was surprised because Albert was absolutely right.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°You can cure me?¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡±


    ¡°Then do it right now!¡±


    Albert shook his head. ¡°Not now. You have to show some sincerity! To be honest, I can tell you one


    more thing. Your goddess gave up on your previous young lord and made me the seed instead.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Else, why would I even have the courage to fight you guys? Just look at my current cultivation level!


    Do you know how I got the Great Star Pill you made? Your goddess stole it from you and gave it to


    me.¡±


    Albert started lying, first by bringing the goddess statue into his story.


    Albert


    Alex


    As expected, the woman was stunned. ¡°The goddess you mentioned¡­ Is¡­¡±


    ¡°The one in the sanctuary. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know her?¡±


    This time, the woman was truly frozen in shock. ¡°She¡­ She showed herself?¡±


    ¡°Of course she did. You guys simply didn¡¯t know it happened!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ Did she say?¡±


    ¡°She was definitely disappointed with the current seed. Do you know what a hero the Great Genbu


    was? Yet he called him an old turtle!¡±


    ¡°Your goddess might¡¯ve known the Great Genbu, you know? How do you think she¡¯d react after hearing


    the seed say such insulting words? Thus, I¡¯m saving you by asking you to be my ve.¡±


    Lorelei was still very surprised after Albert¡¯s exnation. ¡®The goddess statue¡­ Came alive?¡¯


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡®That person is still alive?¡¯


    ¡°So that powerful force back then was her?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Albert smiled. ¡®It seems she believes me. Look at her face!¡¯ he thought. ¡®But if the statue finds out I¡¯m


    using her name to lie¡­ Oh well, I did it anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just deal with it when the time


    comes.¡¯


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Oh right. What¡¯s your name?¡± Albert asked.


    Albert


    Alex


    The woman rolled her eyes. ¡°Lorelei Arley.¡±


    ***


    There were quite a few other weapons within the Troop Raising Pond. It was a rather odd ce, with


    every single weapon sealed in a formation. The Yakshas lived within these formations as well.


    With every formation broken through, retrieving the weapon meant releasing the Yakshas as well.


    Hence, these Yakshas recognized him as their owner, but they were restricted to within the limits of this


    Troop Raising Pond. Save for that, they would¡¯ve made quite a powerful troop.


    Albert proceeded to break through thirteen other formations in front of Lorelei before taking out the very


    last weapon.


    Albert


    Alex


    In reality, there weren¡¯t many that were still useful. Most had been corroded with time¡­ The weapons


    weren¡¯t oxidized, however; their current state was caused by the concentrated ominous Chi within the


    pond. The ones of poor quality had turned into a pile of useless metal, especially after their time was


    up.


    While Lorelei was helping Albert hold his weapons, the rest of the women were extremely worried on


    the other side of the moon gate. Their hearts sank to the bottom of the ocean.


    Albert


    Alex


    Their big sister had mentioned that her current cultivation could only allow her to be in there for an


    hour. However, she hadn¡¯te back even though an hour had passed.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Our sister¡­ Did she¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Big Sister is very powerful. And her soul stone hasn¡¯t shattered yet.¡±


    ¡°Then, is she trapped? We have to go save her!¡±


    A woman in red replied. ¡°I¡¯ll go borrow the Umbre of Destiny from the young lord. It¡¯ll buy us a lot of


    time.¡±

 Chapter 3020

    Chapter 3020


    ¡°What? You want to borrow the Umbre of Destiny?¡±


    Eustace was instantly infuriated by the woman¡¯s request. ¡°Do you know what the Umbre of Destiny is


    for? Now that Lorelei is trapped in the Troop Raising Pond, can you ensure that you won¡¯t end up with


    the same fate? Who¡¯s going to be responsible if the umbre is left in there?¡±


    The woman knew that Eustace was a cruel man, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be this cruel, especially


    when her sister had been so considerate of him, to the point of total devotion. Yet now, he was spewing


    such harsh words despite them just requesting for a tool and not asking him to go in there to save her.


    ¡°Young Lord, my sister is still in there. She might be waiting for us to save her. The umbre is honestly


    just a tool. Do you have to be so cruel? Are you really not going to save her when she needs help?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Enraged, Eustace pped her right across the face. ¡°Are you trying tomit


    treason? When did you get the courage to speak to me so disrespectfully?¡±


    ¡°Lorelei was the one who lost the Great Star Pill, so she¡¯s the one responsible for finding it for me! And


    this is the Umbre of Destiny we¡¯re speaking of! It carries the will of the Gods! If you lose it, you and


    the lives of all your sisters wouldn¡¯t be enough to redeem your sins!¡±


    In the end, the woman could only return to her sisters gloomily.


    ¡°The young lord is not willing to lend it to us?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. To be honest, I¡¯d already figured that that was the case. There was no way he¡¯d lend it to us.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. We have more important matters at hand! Let¡¯s go and save Big Sis.¡±


    ¡°Third Sis, Fourth Sis, follow me. If¡­ If we can¡¯t get out either, the rest of you shouldn¡¯t try saving us.


    That will be all.¡±


    ***


    Whoosh¡­


    The moon gate opened once again, but no Yakshas rushed out this time. The three looked at one


    another and dashed in.


    Inside, Edgar sensed something and looked towards the gate. Bjorne then turned to Lorelei. ¡°Looks like


    the seed hasn¡¯t given up on the pill yet. Bjorne sent another three of your sisters.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Bjorne


    He


    Bjorne


    He


    Lorelei looked over as well, but the mist was too thick. The fog here was even thicker than outside. She


    was shocked. ¡°How did you know there¡¯s three of them?¡±


    Edgar replied dismissively. ¡°I saw it.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°You saw it? But¡­ The ominous Chi mist¡­ Can you see through it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Of course not. I mean that I sensed them. It¡¯s one of my powers, simr to divine consciousness.


    I can learn some basic information from it.¡± Edgar immediately changed his narrative, or he would be


    obviously telling her that he had seen their naked bodies when he first came here.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Lorelei had her doubts, but she believed him anyway.


    Just then, Edgar said, ¡°Do you want to save your sisters? Let¡¯s have them join me. They can abandon


    their wrong ways and do good from now on.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°You want me tomit treason? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to use my previous method.¡±


    Lorelei was speechless.


    A short whileter, Lorelei saw that her sisters hade, and she quickly shook her head at Edgar.


    ¡°They are my second, third, and fourth sisters. You can¡¯t use that method on them.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they are extremely devoted to the young lord, especially my second sister. She had


    signed a soul contract with him, so there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll betray him. If she does, all that awaits her is


    death.¡±


    ¡°Can I kill them?¡±


    Lorelei¡¯ s eyes were filled with rage. ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯ve offended you! If you do that, I¡¯ll make sure you


    pay, even if I have to die for it!¡±


    Edgar chuckled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t make me pay even if you die! But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let them go


    since they¡¯re so pretty. But if theye looking for trouble, you can¡¯t possibly me me for defending


    myself.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Bjorne wouldn¡¯t let such great potential go to waste.


    Bjorne


    He

 Chapter 3021

    Chapter 3021


    ¡®Even if the second one can¡¯t join me, there¡¯s still another two.¡¯


    All the Yakshas made their move after receiving their orders, slowly approaching the three women.


    In mere moments, they found Frank and Lorelei.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°There! Big Sis is there!¡±


    ¡°That brat is there too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why isn¡¯t Big Sis taking him down?¡±


    The three women were stunned, motionless, not knowing what to do.


    Suddenly, Lorelei spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯te near me, all of you! Just go back right now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why, Big Sis?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    When Lorelei was about to exin, Frank activated the Cuneiform formation and altered her words.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve decided to turn over a new leaf!¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Eustace Underwood has always been cruel and harsh, so he isn¡¯t worth following! Even the goddess


    has given up on him. The real seed is this guy right here.¡±


    ¡°What? Big Sis, are you alright? Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m saying. Now then, if you¡¯re willing to follow the real seed like me, stay here


    and be my master¡¯s ve.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, all of you might die.¡±


    The Yakshas instantly went into action, surrounding the three womenpletely. It came as


    completely unexpected for them.


    The third sister, who tried to borrow the umbre and received a p, spoke up. ¡°Big Sis, I trust your


    judgment! I¡¯ve mentioned that I¡¯d follow you wherever you¡¯d go!¡±


    ¡°The young lord¡­ No, I have seen how harsh Eustace can be. I¡¯d rather go against him now than wait


    for the day he ends up killing me.¡±


    After that, she joined Frank¡¯s team as well.


    Frank


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When Frank had sessfully inserted the Cuneiform formation into the mind of the woman in red,


    Lorelei felt her blood boil. She red at Jamie, but there was nothing she could do in this situation. All


    of this was Frank¡¯s doing. George had forced her to do something she didn¡¯t want to. In the end, Frank


    let go of the second and fourth sister.


    Frank


    Alex


    Jamie,


    Alex,


    Frank


    Alex


    George


    He


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you take control of me?¡±


    ¡°You even dragged my third sister into this!¡±


    Lorelei was infuriated, her voice shaking from rage. She then grabbed the woman in red by the arm.


    ¡°Why would you do that? Great, now you¡¯re his ve too! Who knows what else he might make you


    do? What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I was taking the opportunity to have all your sisters join me,¡± Frank said.


    Frank


    Alex


    After a short pause, he continued. ¡°Alright, I think I¡¯ve collected all the treasures in the pond. So Lorelei,


    tell me. What¡¯s the most precious treasure in Yukon? And where is it?¡±


    ¡°Like, are there any treasure troves or secret chambers?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    ¡°Strip then!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s at the North Peak!¡± Lorelei replied, humiliated. ¡°But Eustace and the others must be guarding the


    moon gate now, and you¡¯ll have no way out! You would be beaten to death once you take a step out of


    this ce.¡±


    ¡°I have my ways. Just draw me a map and mark the location of the treasure trove.¡±


    Ten minutester, Frank obtained the map.


    Frank


    Alex


    Employing the Earth Escape Technique, he summoned the Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    Whoosh¡­


    Frank disappeared from the two women¡¯s view. Lorelei widened her eyes in disbelief, searching for him


    within the area, but she couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Sister, what is happening here? What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± the woman in red asked. She was


    called Neb Finley.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the same situation as you are. I was forced to be his ve, but you were willing. I don¡¯t even


    know what to say.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯d believe what my sister says. Who would¡¯ve thought that he could control your words and


    the Yakshas¡­¡±


    ¡°What an interesting guy! I¡¯m starting to get excited. Eustace is a bastard. I tried to borrow the Umbre


    of Destiny, but he refused! George even pped me. He¡¯s way too cruel!¡±


    George


    He

 Chapter 3022

    Chapter 3022


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people within the Yukon sanctuary. Since there were only ten or so


    people, no one was guarding the treasure trove. It seemed they weren¡¯t worried that their treasures


    would get stolen. This, however, ended up benefitting Ishac.


    Ishac


    Alex


    His eyes lit up as soon as he stepped foot into the trove. There was simply an abundance of resources


    there, mountains full of very precious materials.


    ¡°Mine, mine! This is all mine now!¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi was moved, as he roamed around the trove next to Ishac. Barne pointed at the


    treasures with his pale fingers as if counting his own wealth. Among all treasures, spiritual herbs were


    of thergest amount, so much there wasn¡¯t enough room in the storage rings.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Barne


    He


    Ishac immediately opened a portal to the K Temple and told the people to help take everything in


    this trove. Pigsy was clearly the most excited one.


    Ishac


    Alex


    This pig was very interested in treasures, and it was able to sniff out and locate spiritual herbs. While


    moving the treasures, it even secretly chowed down a good bit


    Suddenly, its nose perked up as it muttered. ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±


    ¡°No, what?¡± Ishac asked.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°No¡­ No! I smelled something, a very high-quality treasure. But it¡¯s not something in this trove. It¡¯s of


    higher quality than all of these,¡± Pigsy eximed as it kept sniffing hard.


    Finally, it lifted its head.


    ¡°Outside!¡± It said as it ran out with sheer excitement. ¡°Hey Pigsy, don¡¯t run around! Careful, or you


    might turn just into a roast!¡± the man yelled from behind.


    The trove waspletely cleared out as if it had been deep cleaned, so he followed Pigsy and caught


    up to it. As the receiver of the Ultimate Book of Medicine¡¯s legacy, Ishac was among the most


    knowledgeable in medicine within the universe. Thus, he noticed that none of the herbs stored here


    were low quality.


    Ishac


    Alex


    It was only natural after all, especially since the seed was here. The League of Cultivators had to put in


    a lot of effort back then, going as far as to steal spiritual energy from the entire universe, their ultimate


    goal to train the seed. Yukon was also the best ce, thanks to the abundance of high-quality spiritual


    herbs growing around the area. Owing to that, they didn¡¯t bother gathering any average herbs. This


    was why every herb they found within this trove would be extremely precious. As he thought about it,


    Ishac couldn¡¯t help but scorn.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®What were those emperors thinking? All of this just to train one person? And he ended up bing a


    grade-A douche too.¡¯


    In mere moments, Ishac had caught up to Pigsy. Barne ended up on the peak of another mountain.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Barne


    He


    Pigsy had its nose to the ground, sniffing at random spots. It then pointed to the bottom and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    there!¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ishac asked.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but it makes me feel really good!¡± Pigsy¡¯s eyes glistened with delight, and it jumped


    down to the mountain valley.


    ng!


    However, instead of entering the valley, Pigsy was blocked mid-air. This caused it to bounce backward


    and topple over in dizziness.


    There was a boundary around this ce.


    ¡°D*mn! It won¡¯t even let us in?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ishac noticed it as well.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®If there¡¯s a boundary here, it means some very good stuff that people are trying to protect are down


    there¡­ No one was guarding that trove back there, nor was there any boundary around it. Not even a


    single lock!¡¯


    ¡°Leonardo,e over here. See if you can open it up.¡± Pigsy impatiently waved to Ishac.


    Leonardo,


    Alex,


    Ishac


    Alex


    The man dashed over and appeared on the top of the boundary.


    Down there, there seemed to be a shiny, golden tree bearing bright red fruits.


    ¡°What kind of tree is this?¡± Ishac was shocked. Barne had never seen anything like this. No information


    about such a tree was recorded within the Ultimate Book of Medicine either.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Barne


    He


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely some good stuff,¡± Pigsy said while drooling.


    Although there was a boundary, the fruit still radiated some fragrance. As that scent reached Pigsy, it


    felt rxed and energized. Every single one of its cells felt like it was cheering for joy.


    Ishac could smell it as well, which affected him even more than Pigsy.


    Ishac


    Alex

 Chapter 3023

    Chapter 3023


    All three thousand of his Nascent Souls vibrated with glee, eager to get their hands on the fruit. On the


    other hand, Pigsy was drooling so much that it left a pool of saliva on the ground. It urged Edgar to


    open up the boundary, unable to wait any longer.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Alright, I can try. Stand back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, anything you ask, bro. I may be unable to do many things, but I¡¯m still a pretty good errand


    pig.¡±


    For the fruits, Pigsy even started acting like a servant.


    Edgar replied. ¡°Stand guard, and don¡¯t let anyone notice you. Every single person here is as strong as


    a beast. It¡¯d be a piece of cake to kill hundreds of you.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Pigsy had no opinions and immediately went on high alert.


    Edgar stared at the boundary and tested some methods. With that, he obtained some basic


    information. Based on this boundary¡¯s structure, it might have been set by the same person who ced


    the formations within the Troop Raising Pond. Compared to the pond, this was much more


    complicated. There wereyers uponyers of formations as if the person was being extra careful with


    it.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡®Looks like Pigsy really did find some good treasure.¡¯ Edgar thought as he started breaking open the


    boundary.


    Edgar


    Alex


    At the time, he was rather happy about the items he obtained from those five ¡®l¡®ricksters. Josef could


    also make use of the ten thousand formation gs¡­ It seemed that the gs were made to open this


    boundary.


    Josef


    He


    Edgar couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡®Were those people after this tree?¡¯


    Edgar


    Alex


    Half an hourter, he managed to open a corner of this floating boundary. However, something


    unexpected happened.


    Boom!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A powerful beam of light shot up into the skies with a fascinating melody ying alongside it. It would


    grant sudden enlightenment to anyone who heard it.


    Whoosh!


    Pigsy rushed over and grinned. ¡°Richard, is it open?¡±


    Richard,


    Alex,


    Edgar stared at the light and frowned. ¡°Sh*t. This is making too much noise. That seed must¡¯ve seen it.


    They¡¯ll be here at any minute. Quick, Pigsy, go grab the fruits.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Pigsy was waiting for this very moment. With a joyful oink, it snuck into the boundary through the hole.


    ***


    Eustace had just received news of Lorelei and Neb¡¯s betrayal at the pond. They were currently


    serving the native, someone be viewed as a piece of pure trash. At the time, he couldn¡¯t believe what


    he was hearing.


    ¡°Have they gone mad?¡±


    ¡°Fine then!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s so, Lorelei and Neb are now our enemies! Listen up, all of you. Those two b*tches have


    betrayed me, which means they have betrayed the ancient Supremes. This means that they have


    betrayed all of you! When you see them, kill them without mercy!¡±


    ¡°Understood?¡±


    ¡°I refuse to believe that they can hide in the Troop Raising Pond forever.¡±


    After putting in some thought, he spoke up once more. ¡°To prevent such things from happening again, I


    need you all to sign a soul contract with me. Line up.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the women felt somewhat conflicted.


    ¡°Come here now!¡±


    ¡°Dawa, you¡¯re up!¡±


    The woman narrowed her eyes, struggling to give him an answer. ¡°Young Lord, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Do you not want to Sign? Are you also thinking of turning into a traitor like that b*tch, Lorelei?¡±


    ¡°No, Young Lord, I wouldn¡¯t dare. But¡­ But¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Just shut up and get this over with.¡± Eustace grabbed Dawa and forced a soul contract,


    binding them as master and ve. Josef then flung her aside and grabbed another woman.


    Josef


    He


    ¡°L,e here.¡±


    The woman squeezed her hands tightly, still conflicted. She was shocked to hear about Lorelei and


    Neb¡¯s betrayal at first but understood their actions afterward. Since she was the closest to Neb,


    she really didn¡¯t want to sign it.


    Finally, she mustered up the courage and lifted her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Young Lord. I won¡¯t do it!¡±

 Chapter 3024

    Chapter 3024


    Eustace¡®s expressions darkened the moment he heard that.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t sign? So you¡¯re saying you want to serve that piece of garbage like Lorelei, huh? Are you


    going to betray me?¡±


    Edgar released his aura, malicious intent so overpowering that it felt like arge boulder. After that, he


    swung his palm and pped her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edgar


    He


    However, L seemed to have expected this. She leaped from the ground and dodged Eustace¡¯s


    attack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the ve of someone. I enjoy freedom! Young Lord, I served you because her


    highness requested I support you for three thousand years! Three thousand years have passed, but


    you¡¯re forcing me to sign a soul contract now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I simply can¡¯t agree with this!¡± she said before running off to the west.


    ¡°Hmph! Do you really think you can be free after three thousand years?¡± Eustace lunged towards her


    with a cold sneer.


    Three thousand years ago, Eustace was no match for L at all.


    Now that it had passed, his cultivation level had long exceeded hers-his powers even more apparent


    when he attacked her out of anger. As the sword came mming down, L had to block his attack


    while escaping.


    Ding!


    L used a sword as well, but it instantly broke in half.


    Pshhh!


    L¡¯s entire arm was cut off just like that. The difference in strength between the two was evident.


    ¡°L, I¡¯m giving you another chance. Will you sign the contract or not?¡± Eustace asked with a chilling


    expression.


    ¡°Without freedom, I¡¯d rather die!¡± L said, determined. ¡°l¡¯m beginning to regret listening to her


    highness, supporting someone like you. Maybe Big Sis made the right choice. You don¡¯t deserve to be


    the seed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Eustace was even more intent to kill, his sword glistening in the light as he brandished it. It looked like it


    was falling from the skies as it shed towards L¡¯s neck.


    L knew that she wouldn¡¯t be escaping death. She simply closed her eyes and awaited her fate.


    ng!


    Aloud clunk filled the air. It appeared Eustace¡¯s sword didn¡¯tnd on L¡¯s neck.


    It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to show mercy all of a sudden, but two of L¡¯s sisters hade to her


    aid, blocking his deadly attack.


    ¡°Resha Jamison, Cordelia Wilde, are you two trying to go against me too?¡± Eustace demanded, ring


    at the women with sheer rage.


    Cordelia said, ¡°Young Lord, Seventh Sis may be wrong, but she had served you for three thousand


    years. Please spare her, especially since she has done so much for you.¡±


    Eustace yelled. ¡°She betrayed me, yet you¡¯re asking me to forgive her?¡±


    Resha replied. ¡°Seventh Sis doesn¡¯t want to betray you, Young Lord. She just doesn¡¯t want to sign the


    contract.¡±


    ¡°What about you two, then?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ Won¡¯t sign it either.¡±


    ¡°Then you should all go to hell!¡±


    Eustace was even angrier at this point, swinging his sword once more.


    Boom!


    The ground started shaking.


    After all, the sword was very strong, it could destroy the mountain on the other side. After a sh by a


    weapon of such magnitude, it was obvious how a person would¡¯ve had ended.


    ¡°Run!¡± Cordelia shouted and brought out a secret weapon. Along with Resha, they helped L up and


    picked up her broken arm, running off to a far distance.


    ¡°Do you think you can escape? I am the lord of this sanctuary!¡±


    ¡°Come to me, Umbre of Destiny!¡±


    The moment Eustace pulled out the umbre, L and the others instantly knew they were in grave


    danger. The mystical tool was extremely powerful, able to attack and defend. It was a gift from the God


    of Destiny from ancient times to defeat the Undead n.


    Yet now, Eustace was using it to fight the women who had helped him for the past three thousand


    years.


    Boom!

 Chapter 3025

    Chapter 3025


    With the appearance of the Umbre of Destiny, the entire environment started changing. The skies


    began thundering, slicing through the space several times.


    ¡°Resha, bring Seventh Sis with you and go!¡±


    Cordelia yelled at the top of her voice, grabbing her natal magical treasure. It was a piece of long green


    silk. With the slight movement of her hand, it covered the skies and blocked off Eustace¡¯s umbre.


    The next second, arge energy collision urred before everyone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The umbre spun gently as it shredded the silk into pieces. The malicious energy remained, wrapping


    itself around Cordelia tightly.


    ¡°Fifth Sis!¡±


    ¡°Run! Just run!¡±


    Bish!


    Cordelia yelled out to Resha and L, urging them to leave immediately.


    As Eustace spun the umbre again, the beams of energy around Cordelia¡¯s body quickly tightened up.


    And with that, the woman¡¯s body was diced into pieces.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Eustace Underwood, you ungrateful, cruel b*stard!¡±


    ¡°You will face your karma one day!¡±


    Eustace didn¡¯t care one bit. ¡°I am the seed, the savior of this universe. Millions of people are waiting for


    me to save them. So what if I kill a few?¡±


    ¡°Then both of you will have to die too!¡± Eustace raised the umbre readied to strike the second time.


    Just then, a tall beam of light appeared in the south, as waves of Dao-filled melodies filled the entire


    area. Eustace halted in his tracks, his face turning pale. ¡°No¡­ The Kalonex Divine Tree!¡±


    Bjorne started panicking. Not caring any less about Resha and L, he turned into a ray of light and


    rushed towards the skies.


    Bjorne


    He


    ¡°Fifth Sis!¡±


    Resha and L came back to the scene and knelt before Cordelia¡¯s corpse. It wasn¡¯t even a corpse at


    this point, it was a pile of flesh. The other sisters came over as well.


    Cordelia was one of them. They have been together for three thousand years and were like family. Yet,


    their sister was murdered by their young lord.


    L teared up. ¡°My sisters, that man has always looked down on us. Bjorne is a self-centered prick. All


    he cares about is himself. Everyone is weak to him as if we all owe him something! Do you really think


    such a man can save the universe?¡±


    Bjorne


    He


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Big Sis thought when she made that decision. But now, I want to follow her. I¡¯d


    rather serve an outsider than support a cold-hearted tyrant!¡±


    However, their second sister huffed coldly. ¡°The young lord has his reasons. He¡¯s the son of destiny,


    the one who the ancient Supremes have chosen! Even if he¡¯s wrong, destiny will always be on the


    young lord¡¯s side!¡±


    ¡°L Kelson, I won¡¯t stop you if you want to leave. But don¡¯t you dare stir up a ruckus, or I will kill you


    too.¡± L shot her a nce and left.


    Resha picked up Cordelia¡¯s body and bowed. ¡°Take care, my sisters.¡±


    ¡°Wait. I¡­ I want to go with you too.¡±


    Another woman stood out from the group and walked to Resha¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are you going to betray the Young Lord as well, Alika?¡± The second sister, Nadia Shelvey, scolded


    harshly.


    ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t want to sign the contract,¡± Alika answered softly.


    ¡°And neither do I,¡± another said as she took a step forward.


    Nadia was furious. ¡°Fine then. Who else doesn¡¯t want to sign the contract? Step up. But I¡¯m telling you


    right here, right now. If you do this, you will be traitors to the Young Lord. Bjorne will not let you off


    this easily!¡±


    Bjorne


    He


    ¡°Besides, you will be destroying all your efforts from the past three thousand years. You will never be


    able to follow the Young Lord anymore.¡±


    In the end, no one else dared to step out.


    Nadia turned to Resha and the others. ¡°Leave now! But we¡¯re no longer sisters from now on. If we ever


    meet again, we¡¯d be facing each other as enemies. Fate will then decide who lives.¡±


    ¡°Take care!¡±


    At the time, Eustace¡¯s angry shouting came from the south of the mountain valley, where the Kalonex


    Divine Tree was. ¡°You¡¯re looking for a death wish, you brat!¡±


    Nadia¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to help the Young Lord.¡±


    The group immediately rushed over.

 Chapter 3026

    Chapter 3026


    Eustace was furious. Joe hadn¡¯t been this enraged in many years.


    Joe


    He


    He¡¯d been standing guard at the Troop Raising Pond¡¯s entrance for seven or eight days, waiting for


    Abraham to run out on his own once he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Thus, he had no idea that


    Abraham had alreadye out. Furthermore, he had opened the Kalonex Divine Tree¡¯s boundary.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°How did this mole get out of the Troop Raising Pond?¡±


    ¡°Could there be another path inside?¡±


    Only Abraham could think so. But now he was even more concerned because he saw that the mole


    was not alone. There was another. There was a pig beside him, and it had burrowed inside the


    boundary.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®Oh, no!¡¯


    ¡®What a jerk!¡¯


    Abraham was naturally aware that Eustace was approaching, and from the moment this boundary


    emitted a Skyward pir of light, he knew it was going to be bad. Such argemotion would be


    impossible to miss unless one was blind and deaf.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Escape¡­isn¡¯t it impossible?!¡±


    There was currently only one option¡­


    With boundless rage, Eustace ran to the front of the boundary, while Abraham quickly got into it and


    kept the formation g. Naturally, the boundary closed.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The moment Abraham entered, The Umbre of Destiny in Eustace¡¯s hand smashed viciously against


    the edges of the boundary.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Boom!


    The entire perimeter shook. Abraham¡¯s heart shook as well. Joe was concerned the boundary wasn¡¯t


    strong enough to withstand this person¡®s assault.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Joe


    He


    Pigsy, who was already standing next to the Kalonex divine Tree, looked nervous. Fortunately, the


    boundary remained intact and unbroken.


    Abraham patted his chest and said, ¡°Thankfully, thankfully, this seed of mine appears a little luckier


    than yours. It seems I¡¯m now inside and you can only stand outside. Bye!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham waved to Eustace. Joe then noticed Nadia approaching with a group of sisters.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Joe


    He


    When they saw Abraham clearly, the group of people began to have doubts about their survival.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Is that you?¡±


    Nadia¡¯s face was filled with dismay as she looked at Abraham.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham grinned and waved at her. ¡°Yes, hello fairy. Meeting again means we are meant to be


    together! How about that? What¡¯s your take on what I said? There is only one true seed, and I am the


    representative of the goddess who cares most for the women I love. Do not choose the wrong team.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    When Eustace heard that, his face turned even darker. Joe cast a gloomy nce at Nadia.


    Joe


    He


    Nadia scolded sternly, ¡°What are you talking about, bastard? Do you believe you can incite our internal


    conflict in this manner? You say such tricks won¡®t fool children¡­ But weren¡¯t you in the Troop Raising


    Pond? How did you escape?¡±


    Abrahamughed. ¡°Why should I tell you? You are not my wife. Let¡¯s worship heaven and earth, enter a


    bridal chamber, and I¡¯ll tell you how I got out. How about that?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham¡¯s words amused several women.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The truth was that there weren¡¯t nearly enough men in the Yukon Sacred Realm.


    There was only one Eustace. The point was Eustace was a cold-blooded and ruthless individual, and


    his talk neither sounded good nor funny. Bjorne, on the other hand, was clearly of a different breed.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    What would happen to a woman who had been bored for 3000 years?


    There would be a yin-yang imbnce!


    Bjorne, on the other hand, was like a cardiac enhancement that brought¡­ Pleasure. This was probably


    the reason why Lori, although in pain and shame when viciously spanked by Bjorne, felt wonderful


    pleasure.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Nadia¡¯s face burned with rage as she yelled at Abraham. ¡°You¡­ Shut up!¡±


    Abraham


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alex


    Abraham motioned with his hand. ¡°How do I stop talking? Are you going to gag me with your mouth?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Pfft!


    A woman dressed in purple was unable to hold back andughed loudly.


    And by this time, Pigsy had already approached the Kanolex divine tree, and it was drooling over a red


    fruit.


    It reached out and was about to snare the fruit when Eustace¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°Stop!¡± he


    yelled. ¡°If you dare to touch one of these Kanolex divine tree fruits, I will use all means to hunt you


    down and kill you!¡±


    Pigsy¡¯s hand came to a halt. The next second¡­


    Joe reached out decisively and quickly plucked a red fruit into his mouth.


    Joe


    He


    Barf!


    ¡°It smells fantastic!¡±


    ¡°Wow! It feels like l¡¯m listening to the preaching of Three Pure Ones in Taoist mythology¡­


    Understanding thews of the universe, seeing the golden Dao, understanding the true meaning of


    time¡­¡±


    Pigsy swallowed the fruit and stood under the tree in a trance.

 Chapter 3027

    Chapter 3027


    Eustace was enraged to the point of exploding.


    ¡°D*mn it! D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°You deserve to die by a thousand cuts, and you deserve to be cast into hell¡¯s eighteenth level!¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, kid! ¡±


    Eustace took out a side of the painting scroll after retrieving the Umbre of Destiny and spread it


    tenaciously. The scroll was miraculous, when spread, it was dotted with stars. The entire scroll was like


    the deep sky of the universe, with countless stars dotted on it.


    ¡°This is the Star Ethereal Diagram used to break the formation,¡± Barne heard the voice of the


    Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens saying.


    Barne


    Alex


    The Mystic Maiden¡¯s ability in the formation was more extensive than Barne¡®s, as was her knowledge.


    No one knew this for sure, but the ancient Yellow Emperor¡¯s method ofying formations was


    apparently taught by her.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne waspletely taken aback.


    Barne


    Alex


    If Eustace could break the formation, there would truly be fishes in a barrel.


    Nadia burst outughing, ¡°Aren¡¯t you perplexed? You ¡®re breaking in from hell. Now I¡¯ll give you a


    chance toe out and hand over the Great Star Pill. I can assist you to plead for mercy and find a


    way out.¡±


    Barne¡¯s face drooped like a bag of jelly. Immediately, he grabbed a handful of formation gs and


    inserted them into several formation eyes.


    Barne


    Alex


    Alder wanted topete in formations with Eustace. If Eustace wanted to unlock the formation, he


    would change it right away.


    Alder


    He


    ¡°Old pig, old pig!¡± Barne yelled at Pigsy.


    Barne


    Alex


    After eating one and entering a trance, that pig was actually ignoring him right now.


    ¡°You greedy pig head, how dare you eat it before you figure out what it is?¡±


    Barne smacked the pig on its head with a kick, instantly waking it up.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    ¡°Who smacked me? Damn, I had an epiphany and was actually hit to wake up.¡±


    Barne chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re having an epiphany my a*s. Is this the time to daydream?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Pigsy was shocked when he noticed the Star Etherea Diagram in Eustace¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What is this grandson doing?¡± Pigsy asked as it ran over.


    ¡°Alder is breaking the formation,¡± Barne said.


    Alder


    He


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°What? Oh my gosh! ¡±


    Pigsy was stunned and immediately looked around, discovering that there was no other way out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold him back You go pick the fruit,¡± Barne said.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll go right away and pick all the fruits,¡± Pigsy said, nodding.


    ¡°Stop eating or you¡¯ll dream again¡­ And I¡¯ll leave you here, ¡± Barne warned.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t steal food,¡± Pigsy said, his body stiffening.


    It then rushed joyfully to pluck the Konalex divine tree¡¯s fruits.


    At the sight of this, Eustance was so angry he wanted to vomit blood. Alder yelled, ¡°Beast, beast, the


    fruits on this Kanolex divine tree are not fully ripe. How dare you take them? I want you to die. I want to


    kill your entire n!¡±


    Alder


    He


    ¡°The fruit isn¡¯t ripe?¡±


    ¡°Stop, old pig!¡±


    Barne yelled angrily at Pigsy.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± Pigsy asked as he turned around.


    ¡°The fruit is not ripe,¡± Barne exined, ¡°And this may affect its effects.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°So, what should we do now? Don¡¯t tell me that grandson has an advantage?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    ¡°Will the ripeness of the fruit affect a lot? ¡± Barne asked.


    Barne


    Alex


    Alder looked at Eustace, who was still trying to break the formation, and the fairies standing next to


    him, who didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Alder


    He


    ¡°As long as the ripeness is less than one hundred percent, the fruit¡¯s effects differ by a hundred


    thousand miles. They can¡¯t bepared at all,¡± Nadia responded.


    ¡°So..?¡±


    ¡°There!¡± said Bjorne, tapping his head.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Alder first used the formation g in his hand to make a mess up the boundary formation map. Then he


    greeted the pig. ¡°Old pig,e over and help. Dig!¡±


    Alder


    He


    Pigsy was taken aback, ¡°Dig what?¡±


    ¡°This!¡± Barne said, pointing to the Konalex divine tree. Nadia and the others were taken aback.


    Barne


    Alex


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    This guy had a brain problem, right?


    After realizing that the fruit wasn¡¯t ready to pick, he was now ready to dig up the entire tree. It was such


    arge tree, and no one knew whether it was safe to dig it. Even if it was, there was no ce to grow it!


    They did, however, seed.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A man and a pig, with the Konalex divine tree in the background, burst into an indiscriminate


    bombardment of swords. The group of women was stunned.


    Eustace almost passed out from rage, because the Konalex divine tree meant a lot to him.

 Chapter 3028

    Chapter 3028


    Eustace spat out arge mouthful of blood on the Star Ethereal Diagram. This was his blood essence,


    which was incornparably valuable. At this point, he had gone entirely insane.


    The Kanolex divine tree had existed since the ancient era when the seed n began. He, too, had


    waited three thousand years, a very critical step in the seed n. Others only knew how to steal and


    rapidly umte Chi from the universe¡¯s wastnds. They, however, did not know the existence of


    this Kanolex divine tree.


    It was drawing on the universe¡¯s qualities. This was the most crucial point.


    ¡°Young master!¡±


    The immortals were taken aback when they saw Eustace vomiting so much essence blood.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Come on, help me break the formation!¡± grumbled Eustace.


    Several fairies joined in.


    The Star Ethereal Diagram instantly lit up with supreme star aura. The stars within began flowing,


    changing angles and pulling the spell formation in the valley while calcting its pulse.


    After ten minutes.


    Eustace finally noticed the formation¡¯s doorway. Ludwig instantly started moving the orientation and


    breaking the formation.


    Ludwig


    He


    However, When Rowan, still digging, saw that the formation was about to break, he ran back. Ludwig


    inserted three formation gs into the formation eye and changed the orientation of the previous


    formation g.


    Rowan,


    Alex,


    Ludwig


    He


    ¡°Young Master, fairies¡­ You broke the formation pretty quickly. Now tell me. How long will it take


    before it breaks open?¡±


    When Steven was finished, he went back to digging trees. Eustace¡¯s eyes were wide open and


    trembling with rage. Ludwig was helpless.


    Steven


    Alex


    Ludwig


    He


    Ludwig broke the formation down further. Nheless¡­ The oue was the same as before.


    Whenever Eustace saw hope and was about to break the boundary, Steven would run over and cause


    a burst of changes to the formation map.


    Ludwig


    He


    Steven


    Alex


    Wasn¡¯t that irritating?


    It took no effort to change the formation, but one must first sort out the choroid to break open.


    This time, Eustace notwithstanding, Nadia and the others were enraged enough to vomit blood.


    ¡°How could you look at this b*stard with favor?¡±


    ¡°How despicable, catch him. I have to break his legs.¡±


    However, the next moment, they shut their mouths.


    ¡°Old pig, it¡®s ready,¡± Steven said as he put away the digging tools.


    Steven


    Alex


    Ludwig looked around at the crowd, which was still attempting to break the formation, and drew Pigsy


    around to the back of the Kanolex Divine Tree, where no one else could see them.


    Ludwig


    He


    ¡°What are they after?¡±


    ¡°Are they done digging?¡±


    Then, without warning, there was a tremor in the valley.


    Swish!


    The pir of light that was rushing to the sky had vanished. The wonderful sound had vanished, and so


    did the enormous Kanolex divine tree. Steven and Piglet, too, vanished along with it.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°What exactly is going on?


    ¡°Where is everyone, and where have they gone?


    ¡°My goodness, they really yanked out the Kanolex Divine Tree¡¯s roots!¡±


    The fairies looked at each other, all of them puzzled. Steven and Pigsy¡¯s disappearance was


    particrly strange. Within the boundaries of this valley, there was nothing but the Kanolex Divine Tree,


    and there was no way of concealing it either. So where did they go?


    Steven


    Alex


    Eustace became enraged and yelled. Ludwig spat blood several times. This time, it was genuine rage.


    Ludwig


    He


    ¡°Break the formation! Break the formation! Break the formation!¡±


    ¡°Break this broken formation for me right now!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ludwig screamed, hysterical as a lunatic. Being a seed, being a savior, this was simply the greatest


    humiliation.


    Ludwig


    He


    The Great Star Pill had been stolen, his main female assistant had been lured away, the weapons in


    the Troop Raising Pond had been taken, and even the most important Kanolex divine Tree had been


    dug up by that beast to god knows where.


    After five minutes. The boundary was eventually breached, resulting in the formation of a hole.

 Chapter 3029

    Chapter 3029


    Eustace couldn¡¯t wait to get in. Alder rushed to the ce the Kanolex divine tree was first nted, only


    to discover that what he saw was not an illusion but was real


    Alder


    He


    The divine tree of Kanolex was unearthed. In addition, arge glob of soil had been dug away. The two


    people had also long since vanished.


    Nadia and others rushed in, looking at the empty valley, where a hundred meter deep crater had been


    dug out. They didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say anything!¡± Eustace grumbled.


    The spirit was on the verge of copsing, and he looked at the ground and the fully enclosed boundary.


    ¡®No, no. This is a very domineering boundary. No brute force can break through it¡­ They should still be


    here,¡¯ he thought.


    ¡°Nadia, hurry up and block the entrance¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish his sentence, a human figure violently rushed out from beneath the


    ground and shot straight at the entrance of the boundary they had worked together to open.


    Abraham was the person in question.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Ah¡­ He¡¯s really in there! Stop him!¡±


    With bloodshot eyes, Eustace acted without saying anything. Alder moved like lightning, rushing


    beneath Abraham in the blink of an eye.


    Alder


    He


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, Great Seal Spell!¡±


    ¡°Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, Great Icebound Spell!¡±


    ¡°Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, Great me Spell!¡±


    Abraham used the Earth Escape Technique to hide underground and into the Cleansing Vase so


    Eustace and others could not find him. When he rushed out, he had prepared some Ten-Point


    Forbidden Spell moves and used them.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Eustace faced the onught head-on butrgely ignored it. The direct st from a fist was unleashed.


    Boom!


    Thunder erupted from thin air.


    This punch of his had the potential to destroy the entire. It was also fortunate that Abraham had


    taken the lead in attacking with the three forbidden spells because Eustace¡®s attack was directed at the


    forbidden spells rather than him.


    Abraham


    Alex


    It, however, managed to get prated.


    Abraham felt as if he was being blown out of the crumbs. Luckily, he had swiftly blocked the attacks


    using the Mystic Armor, or his legs would¡¯ve been broken inch by inch, his flesh destroyed, and the


    most important male appendage would be missing.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Abraham


    Alex


    Subsequently, Abraham rushed out of the boundary¡¯s entrance at an even faster pace. Alderunched


    an attack with one hand as he was about to rush out, a difficult feat in itself, while his other uncovered


    the Star Ethereal Diagram. Then, the formation boundary closed.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Alder


    He


    Eustace rushed up tond the second punch andnded hard on the boundary. However, the boundary


    wobbled only twice.


    Ping!


    Abraham copsed heavily. Blood filled the air directly above Eustace¡¯s head. There were bones, legs,


    and bloody flesh that had been blown off. It was a sight that was unbearable. Not only that, but his


    internal organs had been shaken violently, and his internal bleeding was severe.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Now that he was lying on the border, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to sit up.


    Abraham and Eustace looked at each other through the thin boundary. But, Abrahamughed happily.


    At the very least, he was still alive. Alder escaped with his life at the hands of Eustace, a formidable


    expert.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    Alder


    He


    ¡°I won!¡± he whispered.


    ¡°l¡¯m not finished with you¡­ Not finished, ¡± Eustace roared, his face filled with fury.


    Abraham smiled, rolled over, and gazed at the blue sky and white clouds.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Nadia and the others rushed over at that precise moment. They couldn¡¯t help but have shocking waves


    in their hearts as they looked at Eustace and then at the seriously injured and dying Abraham. The


    cultivation gap between these two people could be described as a heavenly rift, but Abraham actually


    took chestnuts from the fire and snatched the Kanolex divine Tree right in front of Eustace¡¯s eyes.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Young Master, the boundary has been closed. How can we open it?¡± a fairy inquired.


    Outside, the Star Ethereal Diagram remained. They simplycked the ability to open the boundary


    without this magical treasure.


    ¡°Star Ethereal Diagram!¡±


    When Eustace looked beyond the boundary, he couldn¡¯t find his own Star Ethereal Diagram. Then, all


    of a sudden, he felt as if the connection between himself and the Star Ethereal Diagram had been


    severed.


    ¡°You..! You took my Star Ethereal Diagram?!¡±


    Eustace was staring at Abraham angrily.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Rowan, however, tilted his head to the sky and did not look at him. ¡°Actually, I envy you. Being a seed


    is not easy. The female statue asked me to take your seed¡¯s ce, and if I can¡¯t do it, I have to be a


    pig. I don¡®t want to be a pig, but I can¡¯t beat that female statue, sol have to fight for my life and try to be


    a good seed.¡±


    Rowan,


    Alex,


    Prev

 Chapter 3030

    Chapter 3030


    ¡°Female¡­ Female statue?¡±


    ¡°Did the female statue really tell you that?¡± Eustace froze in shock.


    Wasn¡®t that woman already dead?


    The crowd of women couldn¡¯t believe it as well. In fact, Nadia had heard of it before, but she did not


    believe it and could not tell others, so the women were the first to hear about it.


    ¡°Yes, the female statue actually came to life, and it¡¯s stinky as hell. Thanks to me for giving her a bonus


    body rub!¡± said Jordan.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The audience was taken aback. If the female statue was truly alive, and he still dared to say such


    treacherous words, he had to be really brave.


    Jordan then stopped speaking. The most pressing task was to recover.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan swallowed arge handful of pills. The three thousand Nascent Soul released tremendous


    power, the Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone trembled, and divine power flowed throughout the body. His injury


    improved at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Jordan


    Alex


    It was then that Jordan had an epiphany. The True Martial Marrow was summoning. But what?


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan was astounded to discover that he had a wonderful sense of those leg bones, flesh, and blood


    that had been blown apart by Eustace next to him. The body remnants that were supposed to be dead


    could be sensed, and with the call of the True Martial Marrow, they began to gently squirm on the


    boundary wall, moving closer to Jordan.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    Then, like ants, they reentered the body.


    ¡°Is he, his body, capable of rejoining? What kind of a freak is this?¡±


    ¡°In the ancient times, great powers were reborn with a drop of blood. That was when the flesh body


    was cultivated to the extreme. What stage is he in for him to actually rejoin his body even with the


    decapitated bone and blood? This guy must have cultivated some divine technique.¡±


    Jordan¡¯s broken bones and blood were all recalled to their original positions. Not only were the women


    surprised but Jordan himself was astounded.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    Was he still afraid of being dismantled inrge pieces, with his ability?


    The True Martial Marrow was too unbelievable.


    Eustace screamed angrily, his voice as loud as thunder.


    His sudden outburst of rage frightened Nadia and several other women. The woman who had just


    spoken was so terrified that she almost fell to her knees, but she had no idea what she had just said


    wrong.


    Then, it dawned on her that what Eustace said was directed at George, not her.


    George,


    Alex,


    ¡°Three thousand years ago, that woman died!¡±


    ¡°I am the seed chosen in ancient times by the League of Cultivators. I am chosen by heaven. I hold the


    Umbre of Destiny in my hand. How can I be reced by a mole like you? My fate has long been


    favored by the Lord God of Destiny, even if the statue is resurrected, she cannot influence the fate of


    the seeds.¡±


    Eustace appeared to have been struggling with this issue because the identity of the seed was the


    most important meaning in his life. It was difficult to bear the weight after being deprived of it.


    Jordan was unconcerned about what had happened to him, all he wanted was to live.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Edgar had just noticed a problem, Eustace should normally have fifteen women around him, and now


    that Lorelei and Neb had been tapped by himself, there should be thirteen more, but those who


    were locked inside the boundary were only eight women, and five more had not arrived.


    Edgar


    He


    This would be risky.


    Not to mention that he was now in poor health and had been seriously injured. Even in his prime, he


    was no match for any of those women. So the first order of business was to get up and leave as soon


    as possible.


    However¡­


    Eustace was the most dangerous threat. Edgar was on par with Eustace in terms of formation, but only


    to be second in actualbat power.


    Edgar


    He


    ¡°It appears that the only way to be safe is to keep them here for an extended period of time.¡±

 Chapter 3031

    Chapter 3031


    Having no time to continue healing his injuries, Moses made up his mind. However, his injuries were so


    severe that he found setting up a spell formation difficult.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡®Oh right. I saw refined dragon ginseng in Yukon¡¯s treasure vault, a divine medicine for healing injuries!


    It¡¯s a bit of a waste to consume it directly, but it¡¯s better than getting overwhelmed!¡¯


    Furthermore, that dragon ginseng was inside the storage ring. Moses took it out immediately.


    Moses


    Alex


    As soon as the dragon ginseng was taken out, a woman promptly eximed, ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this the


    Divine grade dragon ginseng stored in our treasure vault?!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nadia asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure!¡± the woman replied. ¡°Seventh Sis, Eighth Sis, and I caught it arduously after chasing


    after it for three days and three nights! I personally tied the knot, and I used that thread to tie my hair!¡±


    She then sternly questioned Abraham, ¡°Tell me. Where did you get this dragon ginseng?¡±


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    Now that Moses¡¯s legs had recovered, he sat up. ¡°Haven¡¯t you said it? I took it from the treasure vault!¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°You hast*rd! How dare you sneak into our treasure vault and steal?!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say I sneaked in. You sound as if I was a thief. I went in and took it openly! The


    resources in Yukon Sanctuary are prepared for the seed¡¯s sake, and I¡¯m the new seed handpicked by


    your goddess. Of course, the resources here will belong to me, so I have emptied the treasure vault.


    It¡¯s surprising, no?¡±


    The crowd froze instantly.


    ¡°You¡­ Emptied it?¡±


    ¡°That is over three millennia of umtion!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Moses shrugged and grabbed the dragon ginseng and chewed it like he would chew a radish.


    Combined with divine power and The Ultimate Book of Medicine, the dragon ginseng¡¯s power and


    nourishing effects turned into healing factors, and his body recovered rapidly.


    Moses


    Alex


    Roar!


    Eustace could not take it anymore. Richard took out the Umbre of Destiny and attacked the force


    field desperately.


    Richard


    He


    Unfortunately, the force field¡¯s spell formation, constructed using cuneiforms, was unique on its own. It


    contained a certain mysterious Dao-filledw, so it would be extremely difficult to break it with brute


    force.


    Moses was quite worried at first, but he was quickly relieved. A few minutester, he burped after


    swallowing the entire dragon ginseng. After that, he discovered that the digestion of the Great Star Pill


    he had consumed elerated, and many tiny lotuses inside the three thousand Nascent Souls showed


    signs of germination¡­ Three thousand lotus pods were really going to be born for him!


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses looked at it for a while via internal vision. Richard then stopped caring about it.


    Moses


    Alex


    Richard


    He


    Instead, he grabbed a handful of formation gs and continued setting up the spell formation on the


    valley, turning the ce into a firm cage.


    ¡°All the fairies and the former Mr. Seed, thank you for your efforts in staying here for a while! I¡¯ll let you


    leave after I pass the female statue¡¯s test!¡± Moses said with a smile. ¡°In fact, this is excellent. How


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Just leave the great task of saving the universe to aborer like me! I¡¯ll take my leave! So long!¡±


    Moses waved his hand and blew a flying kiss before leaving the valley quickly. Richard entered the


    Cleansing Vase in a deserted ce.


    Moses


    Alex


    Richard


    He


    The Kalonex Divine Tree was there. It couldn¡¯t be helped, though. It seemed that the tree could not


    enter the mind pce, but it could enter the Cleansing Vase.


    The Kalonex Divine Tree seemed to really like the environment in the Cleansing Vase. Right after the


    transnt, it took root at the bottom of the vase. Moses did not notice it previously, but it turned out that


    the Cleansing Vase¡¯s base was made of sufficiently nutritious soil. When the Kalonex Divine Tree was


    nted there, its golden luster began to dazzle, and the scarlet fruits swayed vigorously.


    Moses


    Alex

 Chapter 3032

    Chapter 3032


    ¡°I never expected those people from the League of Cultivators to do such a thing three millennia ago.


    They were really capricious and brash!¡±


    The petite and pretty Shelly walked out of the mind pce. She looked just like Barne¡¯s daughter while


    standing next to him, but her tone of voice was surprisingly bold.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Is there anything you want to say?¡± Barne asked.


    Barne


    Alex


    Shell snorted coldly. ¡°The Kalonex Divine Tree, my *ss! This is simply the Magnificent Tree of Great


    Dao that absorbs the Dao energy of the world. The great Daow wandering in the universe will be


    absorbed to some extent.¡±


    When Shelly said that, she looked resentful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who came up with this method. This is simply plundering the resources crazily. No wonder


    the territory of the Siddhartha realm is decreasing by the day. I¡¯m afraid most of the great Daow


    contained within this Magnificent Tree of Colossal Cultivation is from the Siddhartha realm!¡±


    Barne asked, ¡°You can even tell that?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Shelly¡¯s face was frigid. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Being Starlord of the West, she was well aware of the great Daow in the Siddhartha realm. Hence,


    she knew it as soon as she saw the tree.


    ¡°Forget it. You didn¡¯t let the outsiders take advantage of it since the Magnificent Tree of Great Dao is in


    your hands. It happens to be beneficial! You can just contribute to the Siddhartha realm in return in the


    future.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Since it absorbs the great Daow of the universe, the Siddhartha realm


    won¡¯t suffer its greatest loss. I have to be fair somehow, so let me lend you a hand!¡±


    She moved slowly. She looked clearly about ten years old, but she strutted like a model on a catwalk.


    Barne saw her standing there forming seals with her hands. Seals fell on the Magnificent Tree of Great


    Dao one after another. Then, a magical scene appeared after she drew them. Surprisingly, the


    Cleansing Vase underwent rapid changes like vicissitudes of life.


    Barne


    Alex


    There was only the Magnificent Tree of Great Dao on the barren ground, but it was now surrounded by


    mountains, water, grass, and vegetation, as though experiencing a seasonal change.


    She had turned the interior of the Cleansing Vase into a small of its own space within a few breaths.


    After doing that, Shelly ced her hands on her back.


    ¡°This is only fair!¡± she said.


    The fruits on the tree twinkled as if they were breathing. Barne was shocked. ¡°Could it be¡­ That they


    are absorbing the great Daows of the universe?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Shelly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! The sooner they ripen, the earlier they wille in handy. I have a feeling


    that your opponent won¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°My opponent? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The seed.¡±


    Barne was astonished. ¡°Are you saying that he still cane out?¡±


    Barne


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Alex


    Shelly said, ¡°Since he¡¯s the seed, those people from the League of Cultivators must have been


    prepared. Even the God of Destiny pulled the strings behind the scene. Some things aren¡¯t destined,


    but too many arrangements have been made. Fate will move toward a certain fixed pattern. Hence, he


    definitely has a trump card up his sleeve.¡±


    ¡°Holy crap!¡±


    Barne was slightly afraid. In a head-on confrontation, Barne was simply no match for the seed, what


    more exchange blows with him.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°I have to find my allies!¡±


    The people Barne mentioned were naturally Lorelei and Neb. Those two women had extremely high


    cultivation levels and were familiar with Yukon. With their help, his safety factor would increase greatly.


    Barne


    Alex


    ***


    At the same time, the moon gate in the Troop Raising Pond was pushed open. L and Resha returned


    to the ce before they walked in determinedly.


    L¡¯s arm, having been severed by Eustace, had been reconnected. A powerhouse of the deity realm,


    she could regrow her severed limbs when she wanted to. It was even easier to reconnect her arm, but


    it would take some time if she wanted to recover fully.


    Buzz!


    The Yakshas sensed the iing people and directly rushed over.

 Chapter 3033

    Chapter 3033


    ¡°Big Sis, Third Sis, are you there?¡± L yelled.


    Lorelei and Neb rushed over soon after. At first, they were worried at first that those Yakshas would


    be difficult to deal with Moses¡¯s absence, but they unexpectedly stopped moving after the Yaksha King


    roared. Instead of attacking or biting them, they blocked the moon gate firmly to prevent the women


    from leaving.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Seventh Sis, Ninth Sis, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Seventh Sis! What happened to your arm?¡±


    Although L¡¯s arm was reconnected, Lorelei could tell that it had just been severed and looked stiff.


    ¡°Sis!¡±


    The seventh sister, the woman in red, rushed over and hugged Lorelei. Next to them, Resha said,


    ¡°Eustace Underwood severed her arm.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Morten even killed Fifth Sis,¡± L went on.


    Morten


    He


    ¡°Cordelia is dead?!¡± both Lorelei and Neb eximed.


    ¡°Preposterous! How preposterous!¡±


    ¡°I always knew he was indifferent, but I didn¡¯t expect he would be that cold-blood. Cordelia did many


    things for him and even saved him several times. Morten bit the hand that fed him. What an ungrateful


    man.¡±


    Morten


    He


    ¡°As expected, he is not the candidate for the seed. If I were Her Highness, I wouldn¡¯t choose him


    either!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    L said, ¡°Sis, I heard you be a maid for that janitor? Is that true? You even personally captured


    him a few days ago. You¡¯ve signed a master-servant contract with him, and you¡¯ll be serving him in just


    a few days. Why can¡¯t I understand it? Is he really the new seed?¡±


    ¡°Seed my as*!¡± said Lorelei angrily.


    As soon as she mentioned the word ¡°a**,¡± she felt a slight pain in her butt. When she recalled how it


    was beaten and touched, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    She then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is the new seed, but that lustful devil forced me and nted a


    restriction in my sea of consciousness. Otherwise, why would he dare to sign the soul contract with that


    little cultivation of his?¡±


    ¡°Lustful? A devil?¡±


    L seemed to have caught on to some exciting information. ¡°Sis¡­ Did he vite you? Why do I feel


    some dissatisfaction with your tone? Have you done it already? Was itfortable?¡±


    Lorelei lifted her hand and smacked L¡¯s head. ¡°Comfortable, my a*s!¡±


    ¡°Huh? So, it¡¯s real?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t vited.¡±


    ¡°I can tell that you did it of your own ord.¡±


    Lorelei felt like she was about to be driven mad. She really couldn¡¯t reason with someone so


    unreasonable. Since when did she say that she had been vited?


    Immediately afterward, she patiently exined that she really hadn¡¯t been vited, but a restriction


    was nted in her. It was because he had threatened her with Yakshas. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t have


    done it willingly unless she was crazy.


    Just then, something shed, Moses had returned.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Lorelei,e here and massage my feet! It really hurts! It hurts just thinking of it!¡±


    As soon as Lorelei heard that, she ran over eagerly under the few women¡¯s gazes around her. ¡°Master,


    are you alright? Which part of your feet hurts? I will massage it¡­ You¡¯ll be veryfortable. You may


    ce your feet on my thighs.¡±


    The crowd of women was speechless. If she hadn¡¯t done it out of her own ord, what was that then?


    Judging by her performance, she was aplete bootlicker!

 Chapter 3034

    Chapter 3034


    Lorelei was dying to cry and bite someone. She clearly did not want to, but she had ended up doing


    things she despised. Not only did she have to massage his feet, but she even took the initiative to offer


    her thighs.


    As the dignified goddess, how could she endure such embarrassment?


    When she saw her sisters gazing over strangely, it felt just like twisting a knife in her heart. It wasn¡¯t too


    far to say that she was currently ashamed to show her face. However, her expressions disyed


    passion and enjoyment, as if massaging a man¡¯s feet was the most glorious deed in her life.


    L couldn¡¯t bear watching her anymore. Lorelei was her sister, the person she valued the most but


    how could she do such a lowly deed?


    Even when working under Eustace, she had never been subjected to such a degree of servitude.


    These were tasks done by servants!


    ¡°Stop it! Sis, stop it! What are you doing? Brat, I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯ll kill you if you dare make my sister


    do such a lowly task again!¡± L roared in a fury.


    Touched, Lori¡¯s eyes simply brimmed with warm tears. However, the words that came out of her lips


    were as follows¡­


    ¡°L, don¡¯t be rude to my master! It¡¯s my honor and glory to massage my master¡¯s feet! I feel happier


    than ever! It¡¯s my favorite task!¡±


    Right after saying that, she gagged a few times. She felt like throwing up.


    L said, ¡°Uh¡­ Sis, could this be¡­ True love?¡±


    Next to her, Resha curiously looked at Josua as she said, ¡°There was a hugemotion with the


    Kalonex Divine Tree just now. Light pirs soared into the sky, and magnificent Dao-filled sounds


    reverberated through thend, causing Eustace Underwood to rush over. Were you the one who


    touched the Kalonex Divine Tree?¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    As soon as Lorelei heard that, she eximed, ¡°You went to touch the Kalonex Divine Tree? Do you


    know what the Kalonex Divine Tree is? Is that something you can touch? You really bite off more than


    you can chew!¡±


    Josua¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Do you want to strip?¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Lorelei was instantly terrified. ¡°Sorry, master. I shouldn¡¯t have raised my voice. You arepletely right.


    Even the wrong is right.¡±


    The women were speechless.


    ¡®Big Sis couldn¡¯t have had a split personality, right?¡¯ L covered her face. She really couldn¡¯t bear


    watching it any longer. She felt as though her moralpass had suffered a severe blow. ¡°Sis, your


    cultivation level is much higher than his. Even if you are under the restriction, you don¡¯t have to bow


    and scrape like that!¡±


    After a pause, she grabbed Josua by the cor. ¡°You will lift the restriction on my sister right now, or


    I¡­¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Wham!


    Neb abruptly lifted her long leg, sending L flying with a kick. After the kick, Neb was regretful¡­


    She immediately rushed over and hugged L before asking anxiously, ¡°Seventh Sis, are you alright?¡±


    L¡¯s chest hurt.


    Neb said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    L nodded. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great then. We will be sisters forever.¡±


    Neb suddenly grabbed L and threw her heavily on the ground. L eximed and subconsciously


    supported herself with her right hand. The wound that had yet to heal was opened again with a


    sickening crack.


    The intense pain caused L to break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Neb Finley, you¡¯ve gone overboard! How


    could youy a hand on your sister?!¡± she shouted.


    As a result, she was knocked to the ground by Neb. She could not get up no matter what.


    Josua snapped his fingers, removing Neb¡¯s state under his control.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Eustace Underwood is a fake seed,¡± Josua said. ¡°Now that the female statue in the shrine has


    handpicked me, I bear a great responsibility. I need like-minded people to step up and assist me. You


    are wee to join my team if you are willing. I won¡¯t force you, but you only have one chance. You


    will have no chance to join me in the future even if you want to.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°You really won¡¯t force us if we are unwilling? Then, lift the restriction on Big Sis and Third Sis!¡± said


    L.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t do that, but it will take a while.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Why..?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the time effect. It can¡¯t be lifted until the time is up.¡±

 Chapter 3035

    Chapter 3035


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    The short-tempered L was about to make a move again.


    However, Neb¡¯s long leg moved first. She eventually shook off that thought and asked snappily,


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°Ten years!¡±


    Mozart believed that he shouldn¡¯t be inferior to them in ten years. By then, he wouldn¡¯t need female


    bodyguards.


    Mozart


    Alex


    L¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°We have to wait for ten years? I think you¡¯re just spewing nonsense. You don¡¯t


    intend to do it at all.¡±


    Mozart shook his head gently. ¡°You can ask your big sis if she is willing! I can cure her innate heart


    disease and further improve her cultivation if she follows me for ten years. Do you think it is worth it?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    L naturally knew about L¡¯s health issue. She was stunned as soon as she heard that.


    ¡°Can you really cure her?¡±


    Mozart looked at her. ¡°I can cure your arm right now! It will be healed in five minutes! Otherwise, don¡¯t


    even think aboutplete healing in less than a year¡­ Not even with your deity-tier cultivation base.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    L stretched out her hand. ¡°Fine. Show me by curing me.¡±


    Mozart stretched out three fingers. ¡°Three years!¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Follow me for three years!¡±


    ¡°Keep dreaming!¡±


    ¡°You may leave then.¡±


    Mozart issued an order to drive the guests away. Yakshas immediately rushed over and surrounded


    L. Looking at that stance, those Yakshas would probably attack her right away as soon as Mozart


    gave the order.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Wait! Wait a minute¡­ Three years, so be it!¡±


    She did not really want to cure her arm, but she did not want to be separated from Lorelei either.


    Mozart said with a smile, ¡°Since you made the promise on your own, I won¡¯t cast a restriction on you.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I will cast a restriction on anyone, but I have particrly high requirements for the


    people around me.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mozart


    Alex


    L was unconvinced. ¡°What do you mean? Do I still not meet your requirements? Judging by your


    words, I still can¡¯t be with my sister even if I promise to follow you for three years, right?¡±


    Mozart waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t trust you. Only those with restrictions are considered my


    allies.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    L was conflicted!


    ¡°Forget it! Forget it! You should just leave!¡± Mozart waved his hand. ¡°In fact, I don¡¯tck manpower. You


    are expandable and I even have to take care of your meals and amodation. It¡¯s too troublesome,


    so you better leave. Or, go and be Eustace Underwood¡¯spanion and bear his children.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°What bullsh*t are you talking about? Eustace Underwood is my enemy now! Cast the restriction on


    me! I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You are the only one who forces someone else to cast the restriction on you.¡±


    Mozart began to sweet-talk after taking advantage of her. Anyway, she was a deity-tier fairy and was no


    fool. Thus, only Resha remained. She was reluctant. She left Eustace previously because she refused


    to sign the contract.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Resha asked, ¡°Eustace Underwood previously chased the Kalonex Divine Tree. How is he now?


    You¡¯ve touched the tree. Adrian probably won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily.¡±


    Adrian


    He


    Mozart smiled. ¡°If only he had that capability. Unfortunately, I carry Heaven¡¯s will¡­ Fairy, do you want


    the restriction? There is no problem with your body, but you don¡¯t have enough opportunities. I can give


    them to you, though.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    She smiled. ¡°I prefer freedom. Sisters, take care!¡± And she chose to leave.


    Mozart did not stop her either. Adrian ordered the Yakshas to give way.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Adrian


    He


    Right after she left, Mozart said to L, ¡°Still, you¡¯re smarter by following me. That makes you an ally of


    mine! Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you people to see my Kalonex Divine Tree. The fruits are going to ripen soon.


    I¡¯m never stingy with my allies.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Your¡­ Kalonex Divine Tree?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Oh, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯ve moved the Kalonex Divine Tree away.¡±


    The group of women was instantly astonished!

 Chapter 3036

    Chapter 3036


    Having an intention to gloat, Adrian brought the three women to look at the Kalonex Divine Tree in the


    Cleansing Vase. The three superb female fighters were existences he needed desperately right now.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Richard managed to make them voluntarily stand behind him, support him, and even tie themselves to


    his destiny, that was the firm team. Of course, the restriction was the absolute prerequisite, or how


    could he, a low-level cultivator with three thousand Nascent Souls, convince them?


    Richard


    He


    Richard really wanted to show off his capability of snatching the Kalonex Divine Tree right under


    Eustace¡¯s nose.


    Richard


    He


    ***


    While Adrian guided and brainwashed the three women, the massive female statue in the Yukon shrine


    came to life again.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    A beam of light shot out of the female statue onto the ground, forming a woman who looked exactly like


    the statue. She lifted her head and looked at the statue, and her face darkened instantly.


    The talisman clothes that Adrian had folded and the illusion he put on the female statue looked no


    different from their previous state. It would be true for someone ordinary, but it now faced the real body


    of the female statue. Hence, she could see instantly through the mysteries within it.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The woman flipped her hand andnded a smack, turning the talisman clothes on the statue into a


    flight of butterflies.


    When the woman saw the real appearance of her statue, she felt her cheeks burning. Her rage toward


    Adrian surged again. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance. If you fail, you will be a pig for three lifetimes!¡± she


    muttered to herself.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Then, she let out a few handprints at the statue. Laws began to appear around the female statue¡¯s


    body. Thosews condensed and formed a set of lifelike clothes on the statue. The outfit looked exactly


    the same as the one Adrian had stripped off not long ago.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    The woman disappeared in the shrine. When she reappeared, she arrived at the Kalonex Divine Tree¡¯s


    location.


    Standing on the force field, she looked at the spell formation modified intricately by Adrian. She knitted


    her brows for a moment.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡®Where did that brat learn those strange texts?¡¯


    It had so many modifications that she felt a headache upon seeing it. Such a spell formation was


    completely illogical. It had been set up to his liking.


    At that moment, Eustace and several women trapped in the valley¡¯s force field noticed the woman¡¯s


    presence. Unable to see her clearly at first, they were stunned the moment they got closer.


    ¡°That¡¯s Her Highness!¡±


    ¡°What? Is Her Highness really alive? She even appeared?¡±


    The group had previously tried various methods but failed to dispel the firmly sealed force field, leaving


    them exasperated, especially the short-tempered Eustace. Richard would blow his top at the drop of a


    hat and vent all his resentments on the women.


    Richard


    He


    Whoosh!


    The group came over as fast as they could. Separated by the force field, they shouted, ¡°Your Highness!


    Your Highness, are you back?¡±


    On the contrary, Eustace said nothing for a while. Remembering Adrian saying that Her Highness was


    dissatisfied with him, he dared not approach her. However, since everyone was close and he was the


    only one standing far away, he would be the most conspicuous target


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Eustace Underwood!¡± the woman called. ¡°You¡¯ve really failed as the seed.¡±


    Eustace couldn¡¯t help but approach the woman. Richard looked up at her.


    Richard


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He

 Chapter 3037

    Chapter 3037


    Eventually, he lowered his head and shouted, ¡°All hail Her Highness! Your Highness, please don¡¯t


    hesitate to give us your orders.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t dare to issue an order to you!¡± the woman replied.


    Nadia stepped in and spoke to the woman, instantly using the despicable and shameless George of


    confining them here using spell formations. Moreover, he had snatched the Kalonex Divine Tree away.


    George


    Alex


    Finally, Nadia said, ¡°Back then, Your Highness, the young lord was the seed that was unanimously


    chosen by marry powerful League of Cultivators members. Alder bears the destiny and responsibility,


    so how could he be stripped of his qualification? Your Highness, did that man called George


    Rockefeller fake the sacred decree and fabricate the topic of recing the seed with someone else?¡±


    Alder


    He


    George


    Alex


    The woman snorted coldly. ¡°Who says it¡¯s fake? It¡¯s all real.¡±


    Eustace¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Your Highness, how can you do this? I¡¯m the destined one! I


    have the Umbre of Destiny in my hand and a wisp of ultimate luck. All these have been written in the


    stars. How could I be fake? That one over there is the true trash.¡±


    ¡°You were defeated by trash and locked here. Doesn¡¯t that mean you are worse than trash?¡± the


    woman replied indifferently.


    Eustace was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut the crap. Since you were the seed selected by many seniors in the first ce, I¡¯ll have to show


    you respect somehow. In that case, I¡¯ll give you another chance,¡± the woman replied.


    ¡°I will unlock this force field in a while. You will leave Yukon and find your own opportunities.¡±


    ¡°You are also not allowed to find George Rockefeller and give him a hard time for three months! And


    more so, you cannot go to the mundane world and threaten George Rockefeller! I¡¯ll give you an open


    chance topete with him for the status of the seed. When the timees, the victor will be


    determined by Heaven¡¯s will.¡±


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    Eustace was stunned by what he heard.


    ¡°However, Your Highness, he had moved the Kalonex Divine Tree to somewhere unknown. Can you


    help me retrieve it?¡±


    Augh escaped the woman. ¡°Help you retrieve it? Are you kidding me? You lost the Kalonex Divine


    Tree right under your nose. George Rockefeller managed to take it away all because of his capability.


    What reason do I have to help you retrieve it? Heavenly treasures should be possessed by the


    capable. If you lose it, so be it! It would mean you¡¯ve lost Yukon Sanctuary too!¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Alright!¡± Eustace nodded.


    What could he do even if he disagreed?


    Alder simply couldn¡¯t unlock the force field, and he would be trapped here forever if he didn¡¯t do it.


    Alder


    He


    So finally, after ten minutes, the woman unlocked the force field.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Before sending Eustace away, she gave him a piece of advice. ¡°Those who are virtuous and capable


    will possess the world¡¯s luck. Virtue, however,es before capability! You, Eustace Underwood, are a


    seeded yer that represents the League of Cultivators and the Stoermer Sect! If you ever misbehave


    or brutalize living beings, God won¡¯t spare you, and neither will I!¡±


    She opened up a void rift with her bare hands and sent Eustace and the eight women directly out of


    Yukon. After that, the woman¡¯s lips curled as she looked in a certain direction.


    ¡°Hmph! Think you can sit back and rx after trapping Eustace Underwood in the force field?¡±


    ¡°You wish to be the seed, but it won¡¯t be as easy as you think! Just treat Eustace Underwood as


    my first test for you¡­ You better not die.¡±


    She muttered to herself, and a smile shed across her stunningly beautiful face. The next moment,


    she looked up to the sky, and her expressions turned grim.


    ¡°I¡¯m running out of time!¡± After saying those words, she disappeared on the spot the next second.


    ***


    George still didn¡¯t know if Eustace and the eight deity-tier fairies had left the force field or Yukon. Alder


    had never imagined that the female statue could deliberately create a problem, thinking he was too


    rxed.


    George


    Alex


    Alder


    He


    At that moment, he was standing under the Kalonex Divine Tree along with the three fairy maids.


    Shocked, the fairies were unable to close their mouths, as they sensed the dense Dao energy.


    ¡°The fruits on Kalonex Divine Tree are ripening!¡± said Lorelei.


    ¡°The first batch will be ripe in three days! ¡± George said. ¡°In fact, this is called the Magnificent Tree of


    Great Dao. Its fruit is called the Great Dao Fruit, which can be used to concoct Enlightenment Pills.


    Everyone will get a share when the timees.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. The Great Dao Fruits were ripe.

 Chapter 3038

    Chapter 3038


    Oregon.


    Pompeii Fairnd.


    The weather was fine, and the sea shimmered from the right amount of sunshine. Many attractive men


    and women were basking in the sun on the beach of a huge ind. They were not tourists who came


    over for a tour, but Lightning Pavilion disciples. Pompeii Fairnd had be their territory.


    ¡°D*mn it! George Rockefeller is really lucky. Paul actually acquired Yukon Sanctuary.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Paul


    He


    ¡°What is he capable of? An incapable aborigine who¡¯s managed to acquire the top-ranked sanctuary by


    riding on women¡¯s coattails? It¡¯s simply preposterous!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not say that. Riding on women¡¯s coattails is a skill in itself, and not everyone can do that.


    Why don¡¯t you try riding on Jade Benmore¡¯s coattails if you can?¡±


    In fact, the group of youths from the Lightning Pavilion had never met George before. Someone else


    had passed on all the information to them, and it didn¡¯t hinder them from making various spections


    from the back. It would seem those people only looked up to Jade¡­


    George


    Alex


    ¡°That woman, Jade Benmore, is definitely an extraordinary person.¡±


    ¡°She clearly looks like a twenty year old girl, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be that powerful and


    domineering.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Back when she barged into the ind that day, she really scared me. She sent the third


    elder flying and smashed the Stardew Ind with a hammer. Even the sect master could only bow and


    scrape. I¡¯d like to kneel and bootlick such a woman too.¡±


    Just as the group indulged in fantasy, arge ship suddenly appeared on the sea. It wasing at an


    extremely high speed. It was still on the horizon earlier but was within a mile of the ind in the blink of


    an eye.


    It stopped right there.


    Whoosh!


    The group of young men and women from the Lightning Pavilion leaped up.


    ¡°Where¡­ Did this shipe from?¡±


    ¡°Beats me. It seems to have appeared out of thin air.¡±


    ¡°No. I saw it. It came from the opposite side and was moving at breakneck speed.¡±


    Furthermore, that ship¡¯s appearance was unique, with a long row of ck wings. In fact, the entire ship


    was floating on the water surface.


    No wonder it was so fast. It was simply a flying ship.


    ¡°Look at the g with the word ¡®Fourcade¡¯ on the ship. Are there powerful Fourcade¡¯s on the American


    side?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you guys haven¡¯t noticed that the ship came from the direction of the Endless Sea. There is a


    demarcation line over there. The ce infested with undead demon beasts is beyond that line. This


    ship seems to havee from the Endless Sea, or¡­¡±


    ¡°The great world of America across the Endless Sea?!¡± a female disciple from the Lightning Pavilion


    chimed in. Her words were filled with extreme shock.


    The people around her were also stunned.


    Now, everyone knew that the Endless Sea was over the side of the ancient force field, where it was


    infested with undead demon beasts. These were very powerful beasts, inextricably linked to the


    Undying n. Hence, the Endless Sea was equivalent to a moat, separating the Wastnd and the


    great world of America.


    The Wastnderscked understanding of the great American world. They werepletely oblivious


    of the situation over there.


    However, if they thought on their feet, they would know that the conditions of cultivation over there were


    far better than the Wastnd¡¯s, and the cultivators over there definitely had higher levels.


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry and inform the sect master!¡± said someone anxiously.


    The crowd had already seen a group of people appearing on the ship¡¯s deck.


    Everyone was dressed in standard ck armor and looked majestic, save for a man in the middle who


    was wearing red armor. As soon as he waved his hand, the group in ck armor made their move.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Loud explosions could be heard from the deck of the enormous flying ship.


    A dozen men in ck soared into the sky like a dozen cannonballs and flew toward the ind with a


    terrifying aura.


    ¡°Ah! They¡¯reing!¡±


    ¡°What are they trying to do?¡±

 Chapter 3039

    Chapter 3039


    ¡°Run to the shrine now! The group of elders is there! Go and seek their help!¡±


    The young men and women from the Lightning Pavilion had a drastic change in their expressions and


    began to flee in all directions. Someone even sent a signal to request reinforcement from the sect.


    ***


    Boom!


    What seemed like a thunderp could be heard echoing in the air. A powerhouse in ck chased after


    the people with lightning speed.


    Anderson raised his hand and swept it at a group of people. Then, he grabbed two people, one in each


    hand respectively, before returning to the flying ship.


    Anderson


    He


    The man in red asked, ¡°Where is this? Is it within the Wastnd?¡±


    The questioned man was slow on the draw, so the man in red snapped his neck easily. Anderson even


    comined softly, ¡°Garbage. What a waste of time.¡±


    Anderson


    He


    Anderson then looked at the other man. That man¡¯s legs gave out from the horror.


    Anderson


    He


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Before him, the group of people was not simple, nor were they good people.


    They would kill at the drop of a hat withplete disregard for htunan lives.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll say it! I¡¯ll say it! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± that man yelled anxiously in a terrified voice. If he faced


    Jade, he would not be so terrified because she was reasonable. However, those people before him had


    killed someone without batting an eyelid.


    ¡°This ce is indeed the Wastnd. Pompeii of the Wastnds.¡±


    ¡°Pompeii¡­ Fairnd?¡± The man in red, who was slightly shocked, nced at the ind. ¡°Look! The


    spiritual energy¡¯s resurrection has begun! Great! I¡¯ll ask you again. Where is California located? Do you


    know someone named William Rockefeller?¡±


    Those people were, in fact, from the Fourcade family of the great world of America, the same


    Fourcade¡¯s that almost annihted the Rockefeller¡¯s.


    That man was Wilnas Fourcade, Julian¡¯s most satisfied grandson.


    ¡°I know about California. It is located on the west coast of America and is near Michigan. But I really


    don¡¯t know this William Rockefeller you mentioned. I have never heard of that person.¡±


    Wilnas frowned. ¡°You actually don¡¯t know William Rockefeller? Does he have so little presence here?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Do you know a woman named Brittany Rockefeller?¡±


    The man shook his head yet again.


    Wilnas was a little annoyed. Despite all that, he refused to give up as he asked, ¡°How about Bjorne


    Rockefeller? Have you ever heard of this name? Think carefully before you answer.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The disciple from the Lightning Pavilion almost peed in horror. Fortunately, he knew Bjorne.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Anderson immediately replied, ¡°I know this guy! I really do! Anderson is from California!¡±


    Anderson


    He


    Anderson


    He


    ¡°Fine. Take us to California to find him,¡± Wilnas promptly said.


    The Lightning Pavilion disciple looked conflicted. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not unwilling, but Bjorne Rockefeller has


    been away from California for a long time. If you want to find him, you¡¯ll have to head to Yukon because


    he¡¯s its current master. Anderson should be cultivating in Yukon at this time.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Anderson


    He


    Wilnas was startled. Never did he expect that William¡¯s son had be the master of Yukon!


    Just then, Lightning Pavilion¡¯s sect master flew over with a few experts.


    Although they came quickly, they were knocked down even faster.


    The ck-clothed guards of the Fourcade family instantly went into action, knocking down the group of


    Lightning Pavilion experts to the ground in less than five minutes.


    ¡°Are you the leader of this ce?¡±


    Wilnas kicked Lightning Pavilion¡¯s sect master. ¡°Fine then. You will lead the way and find Bjorne


    Rockefeller in Yukon!¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Three hourster, the group arrived at the foot of Yukon.


    Nheless, Bjorne had set up a spell formation at the entrance to the Yukon mountain range, so they


    temporarily couldn¡¯t enter. Just as the extremely infuriated Wilnas was about to blow his top, eight


    women and one man slowly walked down Mount Yukon.


    Bjorne


    Alex

 Chapter 3040

    Chapter 3040


    Sure enough, the man and eight women, the seed, Eustace Underwood, and the eight beautiful maids,


    including Nadia Shelvey and Dawa Hadley had been released by Her Highness the female statue and


    were leaving Yukon under restraint.


    Eustace was in a bad mood. Leonardo had been the seed for three millennia. Leonardo was the only


    seed, but thanks to the statue¡¯s words, the seed had be a seeded yer. Now, two yers had to


    compete through thepetition.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Leonardo


    He


    Leonardo


    He


    Eventually, the victor would be the real seed.


    ¡®D*mn it. I¡¯m obviously the seed. Why do I have topete with trash?¡¯


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t change Her Highness¡¯s decision, but anguish welled in his heart.


    Leonardo


    He


    Although Nadia and the others couldn¡¯t help but persuade him along the way, he would simply turn a


    deaf ear. They would anger him even more when they talked too much, causing him to fly into a rage¡­


    Hence, no one dared to speak againter. The eight women could only follow behind Eustace silently


    and went down Yukon in an awkward atmosphere.


    After that, they encountered Wilnas and the others.


    Whoosh!


    The ck-clothed guards of the Fourcade family instantly surrounded Eustace and the others.


    Eustace was extremely dejected at first, but he didn¡¯t expect that someone would give him a hard time


    right after he came down the mountain.


    ¡°What are you guys trying to do? Get lost!¡± Nadia stated delicately, but her tone was hostile.


    ¡°Did you guyse down from Yukon?¡± Wilnas asked.


    ¡°Nonsense. Are you blind? Or, are you mentally ill? I repeat myself: Get lost!¡± Nadia was in a foul mood


    herself, mainly because of the extremely depressing atmosphere all the way. Feeling awful, she


    happened to be looking for a punching bag.


    Wilnas, a genius of the Fourcade¡¯s, was a leading figure of the new generation. Having never suffered


    such a grievance before, he was instantly furious. ¡°Woman, you better watch your mouth!¡± he growled


    coldly. Would you believe I will pull out your tongue if you dare speak so rudely again?¡±


    Unfortunately, Eustace and the other women¡¯s cultivation levels were at the pinnacle of current


    America.


    On the other hand, Wilnas¡¯ cultivation level had not reached Incarnate Deity, so he naturally could not


    tell how powerful the cultivation of the nine was. Instead, he seemed to be looking down on the world


    and regarded everyone as petty.


    Then¡­ A tragedy urred.


    At that moment, Eustace recalled Her Highness¡¯s words. She had warned him not to brutalize living


    beings¡­ However, those people before him were going to take their lives. Under such circumstances,


    it shouldn¡¯t be considered an indiscriminate murder of the innocent, but rather, them bringing it upon


    themselves.


    Leonardo smiled smugly. ¡°You know what? I found it difficult to find a punching bag. It appears you are


    of great help at the moment.¡±


    Leonardo


    He


    Wilnas was startled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means you¡¯re about to go to hell!¡±


    Eustace wanted to vent all his emotions, including his rage, grievance, and displeasure. Hence, he


    lashed out with all his might and unleashed his deity-tier cultivation base. Overwhelming mental


    coercion formed a cage and enveloped Wilnas right there and then.


    Buzz!


    In an instant, Wilnas knew that he had hit a brick wall. Leonardo was terrified to the core. To his


    surprise, after crossing the Endless Sea with such great difficulty, he hade to the Wastnd


    containing the resurrected spiritual energy, hoping to make a ssh when he encountered a superb


    bigwig.


    Leonardo


    He


    Leonardo dared not imagine such a robust mental cage. Although he endured excruciating pain as he


    desperately struggled to get out, his efforts were all but futile. Leonardo couldn¡¯t even make a sound.


    Leonardo


    He


    Leonardo


    He


    In addition, Eustace¡¯ s cultivation in mental control had reached a terrifying degree. The mental cage he


    had unleashed had only targeted Wilnas, and the people around werepletely unaware of it.


    ¡°No, no..!¡±


    Wilnas wanted to scream, but his throat seemingly did not belong to him.


    Just then, Eustace sent a punch out, hitting Wilnas right in the head. In that instant, Wilnas¡¯s head


    exploded like a burst watermelon. The powerful Chi that had invaded his body also emitted a series of


    explosions, causing all the bones in his body to shatter.


    Leonardo was killed instantly.


    Leonardo


    He


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Young Master?!¡±


    The ck-clothed guards of the Fourcade family were stunned. Simply unable to ept what they


    were seeing, they thought that they must be hallucinating.

 Chapter 3041

    Chapter 3041


    However, Eustace rushed into the crowd like a Grim Reaper from hell the next second, mercilessly


    generating consecutive booms. Every move he made contained boundless killing intent, not to mention


    that he was also using the mental cage. Under such circumstances, it was a pretty much one-sided


    ughter of the dozen ck-clothed guards of the Fourcade¡¯s.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    A dozen guards were killed one after another in less than two minutes. Each of them would die a


    horrible death.


    At that moment, only the sect master of the Lightning Pavilion, Luis Ackerman, had not been killed at


    the scene. Luis was dumbfounded as he watched the bloody horror unfolding.


    Before he came, he had even fantasized that those Fourcades would seemingly hear an unwarranted


    grudge against George. In that case, he could add fuel to the fire and make a fuss about it. When the


    time came, he would watch those Fourcade¡¯s deal with Paul, then head to Mount Dragon-Tiger to give


    Jade and the others a hard time.


    George


    Alex


    Paul,


    Alex,


    Who would have thought the few who came down Mount Yukon would have such ridiculous strength?


    Luis saw Eustace fix his eyes on himself. Luis couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he knelt on the ground with


    a thud and said tremblingly, ¡°Sir, please spare me. I¡¯m not with these people. These people are from


    the great world of America. They are here to give George Rockefeller a hard time, but not me. I was


    coerced.¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡®Uh¡­ They wanted to give George Rockefeller a hard time?!¡±


    George


    Alex


    Eustace looked at the corpses on the ground with a little regret. It would be better if he hadn¡¯t killed


    them and allowed them to give George a hard time. Then, he would watch the show while hiding in the


    dark.


    George


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Alex


    ¡°Who are you then?¡± asked Eustace.


    ¡°Sir, I am¡­ The sect master of Lightning Pavilion. I¡¯m Luis Ackerman.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give George Rockefeller a hard time?¡± Eustace asked.


    George


    Alex


    Luis hurriedly said, ¡°No, of course. In fact, the Lightning Pavilion is somewhat connected to George


    Rockefeller. We are allies.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Paul had said that, believing that he would receive friendly treatment from Eustace if he did.


    Paul


    He


    Unfortunately, he made the wrong guess.


    ¡°George Rockefeller¡¯s ally? All the more so, you deserve to die!¡±


    George


    Alex


    Eustace instantly fell out and pped Luis across the face.


    Smack!


    Luis¡¯s head burst right away. Predictably, he was dead.


    Even so, that guy was a sect master with many magical treasures for defense on him. That p was


    equivalent to destroying several magical treasures that Eustace was wearing. Various magical


    treasures wailed, but his soul was preserved, and it floated out of his body.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Eustace snorted coldly. Paul was about to make another move to destroy the soul.


    Paul


    He


    However, Nadia stopped him. ¡°Young Lord, we have stayed in Yukon for three millennia and know


    nothing about the current Wastnd. We need someone to be our guide. This guy is the master of a


    certain sect and must know many things. It¡¯ll be better if we make good use of him.¡±


    Thinking the same, Eustace nodded in agreement.


    ***


    At the same time, at the mansion of the Fourcade family in the great world of America.


    ¡°Oh, no! Oh, no! Something terrible has happened to the third young master! Something terrible has


    happened to the third young master!¡±


    Someone frantically rushed out of the Hall of Soul Stones and barged into the mansion¡¯s parlor, looking


    awfully terrified. The third young master was none other than Wilnas Fourcade.


    ¡°What?! What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°His¡­ Soul Stone has cracked.¡±


    Instantly, those who were present were left petrified. They felt as though their hearts had cracked.

 Chapter 3042

    Chapter 3042


    ¡°What on earth happened in the Wastnd?¡±


    ¡°With Wilnas¡¯s cultivation, he was definitely at his pinnacle. How could he ever die? Did he barge into


    some peerless sacred realm and encounter a spell formation beyond Divine-tier?¡±


    The Fourcade¡¯s were all heartbroken.


    Wilnas was the leading figure of the younger generation in the Fourcade family. They had spent


    countless resources on him, including paying a dear price so Wilnas could enter the Wastnd this


    time. Tens of thousands of Fourcade elites were sacrificed while crossing the Endless Sea before


    seeding to send Wilnas and the team of ck-clothed guards safely across the Endless Sea.


    Their purpose was to acquire sufficient opportunities during the resurrection of spiritual energy in the


    Wastnd.


    How long had it been?


    And now¡­ Josua was dead?


    Josua


    He


    ¡°Patriarch, can you see Wilnas¡¯ final moment with your Rewinding Pearl?¡± a woman asked while


    shedding tears.


    That woman was Wilnas¡¯s mother. Initially, a mother¡¯s status would rise with the son¡¯s value. With such


    an outstanding son like Wilnas, her position in the family would rise with each passing day, but now,


    she was equivalent to having lost her patron upon her son¡¯s death. It probably wouldn¡¯t take long


    before she had to give up everything she had relied on her son to acquire.


    ¡°The Rewinding Pearl¡­ Comes at a great price!¡± The patriarch was slightly hesitant.


    Thud!


    The woman stood up before she dropped to her knees and knelt.


    ¡°Patriarch, I beg of you! My Wilnas can¡¯t just die for no apparent reason!¡±


    Thud!


    Another person dropped to his knees. Josua was none other than Wilnas¡¯ father and Julian¡¯s son.


    Josua


    He


    ¡°Patriarch, such misfortune has befallen my son who entered the Wastnd for the first time. The


    Wastnd is obviously not that straightforward. Now that the spiritual energy over there has


    resurrected and the ancient sacred realms are about to revive, it will be a hotly-contested spot for other


    great worlds!¡±


    ¡°When I observed the astronomical phenomena at night, I noticed unusual movements in the sky of the


    Wastnd. A few days ago, the heavenly dog and the golden-winged condor were suspected of


    manifesting and attacked the force field of the Wastnd. Someone must have entered it at this


    moment¡­ I suspect Wilnas ended up dead probably because he encountered the universe¡¯s


    powerhouses that had entered the Wastnd.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, please use the Rewinding Pearl to check my son¡¯sst memory before his death. After


    watching it, I¡¯m willing to take a hundred ck-clothed guards and cross the Endless Sea again to find


    opportunities for the Fourcade family.¡±


    When he spoke to that extent, the patriarch of the Fourcade family nodded.


    The Rewinding Pearl was taken out.


    A snow-white pearl with natural cloud patterns, it was extremely rare and as big as a basin. This pearl


    was born and raised naturally from some immortal shell. After that, with the presence of new


    opportunities in the sea and the world¡¯s fortune, it fed on the essence of the sun and moon and


    unlocked its intelligence over the years.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The Fourcade family¡¯s Rewinding Pearl contained the soul imprints of many of the core Fourcade


    family members.


    It could rewind and check the final moments of those who died. Nheless, it would have to consume


    the caster¡¯s mental strength during its operation.


    Only the patriarch in the Fourcade family had the capability to cast the Rewinding Pearl. In other words,


    the patriarch¡¯s mental strength was required in order to cast it.


    Whoosh!


    The patriarch in the Fourcade family helplessly cast a mystic art. At that time, he felt a throbbing pain,


    as if his head was about to explode, and arge amount of mental strength was instantly devoured. At


    the same time, the Rewinding Pearl clearly disyed the appearance of Eustace and the eight women


    around him.


    ¡°Woman, you better watch your mouth! Do you believe I will pull out your tongue if you dare to speak


    rudely again?¡±


    ¡°You know what? It¡¯s difficult for me to look for a punching bag, but now, you are of great help.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means you will go to hell!¡±


    A few short sentences came out of the Rewinding Pearl.


    A few short sentences came out of the Rewinding Pearl. That¡¯s right. Not only could the Rewinding


    Pearl disy images, but it could even y audio.


    The only w was that the voicesing out of it were slightly distorted.

 Chapter 3043

    Chapter 3043


    After that, Wilnas was killed.


    Eventually, Eustace¡¯s tyrannical, indifferent and contemptuous face was fixed on the Rewinding Pearl.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Wilnas¡¯ mother shrieked. Unable to ept the fact that her son had died just like that, she


    abruptly spat a mouthful of blood. Everyone present stared intently at Eustace and his eight maids


    disyed on the Rewinding Pearl, their eyes widening with rage.


    Roar!


    Wilnas¡¯ father, Tyrone Fourcade, roared furiously. ¡°No matter who you are, I will kill you with my own


    two hands!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, please allow me to take a hundred ck-clothed guards to the Wastnd!¡±


    ¡°Alright! I approve!¡±


    ***


    Eustace did not know that he had been targeted by the Fourcade¡¯s. Even if he did, he would not take it


    to heart, he would kill as many iing people as he could.


    Her Highness had set a restriction on him. Albert couldn¡¯t do whatever he wished, especially brutalizing


    living beings in the mortal realm. However, this time, they had provoked him first, which meant they


    were not innocent. They had simply brought it upon themselves. Sure enough, Eustace pretended to


    obey Her Highness¡¯s words.


    Albert


    He


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°When my cultivation level as the seed reaches new heights someday, so what if you are Her


    Highness? I will kill you too if you really pose any threat to me.¡±


    Presently, Nadia had detained Lightning Pavilion¡¯s sect master, Luis, in a special box.


    Albert probably had never dreamed of ending up in such a miserable state. After half a day of soul


    torture, Luis¡¯s arrogance hadpletely subsided¡­ Although he still did not know Eustace¡¯s identity,


    he acquired a lot of information from the content of Eustace, Nadia, and the others.


    Albert


    He


    The people before him turned out to be ancient figures cultivating in Yukon Sanctuary. To his surprise,


    there were living people in there. It was utterly terrifying.


    Why did they exist in Yukon, but not Pompeii?


    However, now that he was already dead, it was pointless for him to care!


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, like a semi-intelligent robot, he answered whenever someone asked, the situation in the


    Wastnd of America.


    The degree of spiritual energy¡¯s resurrection. The basic information of all the major sects. The


    differences between the domestic and foreign countries.


    In addition, they could see countless powerhouses from the universe gathering on the atmosphere¡¯s


    periphery. As soon as the upper limit of the Immortal-ying Formation was unlocked, those people


    would immediately act and rush into the Wastnd. They could think on their feet about what would


    happen next.


    Eustace, Nadia, and the others digested the information.


    Eustace viciously said, ¡°Hmph! That bast*rd thinks he will win for sure after snatching away Yukon and


    Kalonex Divine Tree. What wishful thinking!¡±


    ¡°The current Wastnd is full of opportunities and resources!¡±


    ¡°I may have lost Yukon for now, but I can still take it back after three months¡­ Moreover, I will take all


    the sacred realms and sanctuaries in the Wastnd within these three months. Whoever dares to


    snatch them shall be my enemy.¡±


    Nadia said, ¡°Young Lord, this Luis Ackerman guy, is Lightning Pavilion¡¯s sect master. The Lightning


    Pavillion have upied Pompeii Fairnd, whereas Pompeii Fairnd was a ranked major sect back


    then. Why don¡¯t we go there first? Perhaps we will have a windfall.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go to Pompeii Fairnd!¡±

 Chapter 3044

    Chapter 3044


    Three dayster, a piece of news came out that shook America to its core.


    [The Stoermer Sect has made aeback!]


    [The Lightning Pavilion has yielded to the Stoermer Sect! From now, the Lightning Pavilion ceases to


    exist! Only the Lightning branch of the Stoermer Sect will exist!]


    For a moment, inte and live-streaming tforms were full of news about the Stoermer Sect and the


    Lightning Pavilion.


    Truths and shams of all manner existed. Americans were no stranger to the Lightning Pavilion. It was


    because the six ancient sects had just stirred countless turmoil on Earth, especially in American


    territory, terrorizing the people. The Lightning Pavilion name was also deeply rooted in the people¡¯s


    hearts.


    On the contrary, not many people knew about the Stoermer Sect. Everyone who still remembered the


    name was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Countless puzzledizens asked about the identity of the Stoermer Sect. However, nobody could step


    up to answer, as if no one knew what Stoermer Sect even was.


    Consequently, another piece of news came out not long after the first shocker.


    [The Beast King Sect swears its allegiance to the Stoermer Sect. From now, the Beast King Sect


    ceases to exist. Only the Beast King branch of the Stoermer Sect will exist]


    In an instant, the inte was in an uproar again. People had remembered the two words ¡°Stoermer


    Sect¡± since then. However, it did not intend to stop the pace of expansion. The next day, another piece


    of news came out again, as expected, the Demonic Spirit Cult had also joined the Stoermer Sect.


    That was simply terrifying.


    Surprisingly, the Stoermer Sect could make the ancient sects yield one after another.


    What on earth was it?


    Currently, nobody bothered specting about the Stoermer Sect¡¯s true identity, but rather, the identity


    of the next sect that woulde under its wing. Supposedly, only the Snow Dragon Valley remained.


    In that case, it seemed that Snow Dragon Valley would soon be a vassal of Stoermer Sect,


    judging by previous developments.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ***


    In the Snow Dragon Valley, Lenneberg Snow found her daughter, Maya Howards, and interrupted her


    cultivation. She told Maya to leave the sect quickly.


    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡±


    In the face of her daughter, Lenneberg wasn¡¯t as indifferent as she was, but she was very gentle


    instead. She told Maya about the reemergence of the Stoermer Sect. ¡°You probably have never heard


    about the Stoermer Sect before, but they are absolutely terrifying! It was an ancient sect ruled by the


    two Heavenly Emperors, Rowan and Phoenix. It possesses a pivotal status in the universe. Others


    aren¡¯t even qualified to look up to it.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Stoermer Sect holds an excellent reputation. However, the current Stoermer Sect is a


    bit intriguing. It is abnormally high-profile and is simply expanding at an rming rate. It isn¡¯t the style


    of Stoermer Sect at all. Most importantly, the Demonic Spirit Cult is a satanic cult, but Stoermer


    epted it wholeheartedly. The Stoermer Sect is probably a fake.¡±


    ¡°But no matter what, many sects it has under its wings, it is mighty. It will definitelye after us next.


    Babe, you have to leave right now and head to Yukon!¡±


    Maya left therge snow mountain on the same day.


    Eustace came with his men almost right after she left. The signage at the Snow Dragon Valley¡¯s


    entrance had been razed to the ground.

 Chapter 3045

    Chapter 3045


    Eustace¡¯s goal was straightforward.


    Now that Steven had snatched away Yukon and the female statue keeping an eye on him, he dared do


    nothing. However, he wanted to upy the other sanctuaries and sacred mountains with the eruption


    of spiritual energy tide. Even someone who asked for a handout had to get his permission first.


    Steven


    Alex


    Although every other sanctuary was no match for Yukon, they came in rming numbers that, were


    definitely superior.


    Snow Dragon Valley fell after only five minutes!


    And the engagement?


    It didn¡¯t ur!


    Those like Eustace and Nadia were at the pinnacle of their cultivation in the current America. Moreover,


    as the seed, he possessed so many deity-tier magical treasures that no one would pick them even if he


    threw them onto the ground. If he were to have done that outside, they would be objects major sects


    would kill to seize.


    Lenneberg let out an involuntary sigh.


    In those troubled times, numerous evil forces emerged in the Wastnd with the resurrection of


    spiritual energy. In the sky, sect master leveled bigwigs were filled with envy. All of a sudden, the


    Stoermer Sect had popped out of nowhere. Small sects like theirs were genuinely struggling to survive.


    After another five minutes, news about Snow Dragon Valley bing the Stoermer Sect¡¯s vassal


    emerged.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Eustace¡¯s expansion still continued.


    Currently, many organizations that had upied thend of spiritual energy tide were on pins and


    needles, regardless of cultivation sect or psychics. It was because they didn¡¯t know when the Stoermer


    Sect woulde after them. The more timid ones even abandoned theirnds and fled.


    At Mount Dragon-Tiger, the Flying Eagles members investigated the Stoermer Sect. They had now


    found out where Eustace and the others first appeared, beneath Mount Yukon.


    ¡°Did theye out of the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Such powerful experts couldn¡¯t have been local cultivators. Steven is currently in Yukon. Josua


    probably knows something, but we can¡¯t get in touch with him.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Josua


    He


    Jade was slightly worried.


    In her current life, Steven mattered to her the most. In fact, she thought of finding him long ago as she


    was extremely bored at Mount Dragon-Tiger¡­ Most importantly, the Flying Eagles existed in name


    only. There was no war over the ancient force field, and they were unable to deal with so many that had


    crossed the boundary from the universe.


    Steven


    Alex


    This included the previous six ancient sects.


    If Steven and Jade¡¯s suddenly surged strength hadn¡¯t forced them to live with each other in peace,


    America would¡¯ve experienced a regime change.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Yukon and find him to understand the situation!¡± said Jade.


    Next to her, Gilbert looked up and nodded. ¡°How about this? I will go with you to take a look¡­ I miss


    our daughter!¡±


    A Flying Eagles member next to them said worriedly, ¡°But, what should we do if the Stoermer Sect


    comes after us while you are away?¡±


    Jade said, ¡°The weak are no match for the strong. Even if we are here, there is no room for resistance.


    When the timees, you will just surrender right away. You guys better cultivate while you can. I¡¯m


    afraid this ce will change hands soon.¡±


    Every Flying Eagles member felt extremely aggrieved. They had gained a firm foothold on this ce


    with great difficulty, and they had also gained dominance when they resisted the six ancient sects.


    Surprisingly, this was the result.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged,¡± Gilbert said. ¡°It¡¯s a chaotic time, and evil forces are running rampant. We, local


    cultivators, never had the upper hand. Our main mission is to survive the predicament, preserve our


    lives, and don¡¯t make futile sacrifices. I believe that soon, there will be a light at the end of the tunnel.¡±


    The tactician, Eleanor, asked, ¡°Principal Henderson, could you see the fortune of that Stoermer Sect


    guy?¡±


    Gilbert shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell. Josua is beyond my ability¡­ but I can vaguely feel that my son-


    inw, Steven Rockefeller, will be the key.¡±


    Josua


    He


    Steven


    Alex


    ***


    The key figure, Leonardo, had been busy concocting the Pill of Enlightenment for the past couple of


    days,pletely oblivious to what was happening outside.


    Leonardo,


    Alex,


    The Pill of Enlightenment was a ninth-grade supreme immortal pill.


    Lorelei, a pill alchemist herself, didn¡¯t believe that Steven could concoct pills at first, but now¡­ She


    ingratiated herself with Steven as she knelt next to his feet while cupping his vamp, she said, ¡°Master,


    teach me about pill concoctions! Teach me! I am your most loyal maid!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex

 Chapter 3046

    Chapter 3046


    All fifteen sisters who originated from Yukon knew that Lorelei had a huge passion for alchemy. She


    was basically a very devoted alchemist, even considered to be an obsessive pill lover.


    It was most likely thanks to Lorelei¡¯s heart disease that she turned out this way. Although her illness


    would not kill her, it limited her powers. She had already hit her peak after achieving thest stage of


    Heavenly Deity¡­ She was so close to achieving Heavenly King, but simply couldn¡¯t seem to reach that


    cultivation. Her cultivation journey had been put to a halt thousands of years ago. Thus, she lost


    interest in cultivation and started obsessing over alchemy, an infatuation that ended up a burning


    passion.


    It was scary how efficient one could be when obsessed over something. Moreover, Lorelei had been


    fixated on alchemy for several millennia. In reality, the woman had already made a name for herself


    back in ancient times. As a famous alchemist, multitudes begged her for medicinal pills.


    Nobody actually knew the main reason of Lorelei¡¯s promise to support Eustace in Yukon. The area was


    filled with various kinds of spiritual herbs, and it possessed all the Chi and spiritual energy of the entire


    universe.


    That meant that the sess rate of making pills within the sanctuary would be much higher than usual.


    This was actually her real reason ofing Yukon. However, Lorelei realized that her alchemical skills


    had reached its limit after being in Yukon for three thousand years. At this point, she personally


    believed that she wouldn¡¯t be acheiving anymore shocking breakthroughs in her learning.


    She figured that she was likely the strongest alchemist in this universe, and had only been trying to


    achieve in making the Great Star Pill her entire life. Even then, she had managed to do this a while


    ago. Now, she realized that she was horribly wrong. There were people out there who were better


    when it came to alchemy.


    Morten showed her that there were bigger goals in life, and that her alchemy skills weren¡¯t as great as


    she thought it to be. Bjorne made her realize that apletely pure medicinal pill did in fact exist, and


    wasn¡¯t merely fictional.


    Morten


    Alex


    Bjorne


    He


    When Morten synthesized a pure Enlightenment Pill, Lorelei was exceedingly overwhelmed, so much


    so that she hugged him. In the end, she even groveled before him, holding his feet out of respect and


    nearly kissing his toes.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten couldn¡¯t understand what she was feeling.


    Morten


    Alex


    She was unhappy that Morten¡¯s skills were greater than hers, but she was happy that her alchemy


    journey hadn¡¯t ended just yet. Instead, a longer path seemed to lie ahead something that satisfied and


    delighted her a lot.


    Morten


    Alex


    It was simr to leveling up in a game.


    Anyone would still be excited before reaching the top, doing missions and quests continuously, working


    together with other yers to fight off monsters, all these just to obtain the excitement of going up to


    the next rank. However, when a yer had reached the top, the fun was no longer there, and they¡¯d


    lose the motivation to y.


    The fun had toe from achieving a goal, an indication that the journey wasn¡¯t over.


    Morten was speechless as he continued to stare at Lorelei. ¡®Doesn¡¯t she just want to make pills? Why


    is she being so dramatic? Look at her. She¡¯s literally fallen to her knees.¡¯


    Morten


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    ¡°No! If you don¡®t promise me, I won¡¯t get up. Forever!¡±


    ¡°Are you really doing this now?¡± Morten found this rather ridiculous. Bjorne was starting to wonder if


    Lorelei had merged with the soul restriction spell he did on her. After all, he wasn¡¯t controlling her at this


    moment she was doing all this voluntarily. This was inplete contrast to her self-centered behavior.


    It was way too different.


    Morten


    Alex


    Bjorne


    He


    ¡°You have to understand one thing. I promised to break the restriction spell on you after ten years.


    You¡¯d be able to regain freedom by then.¡±


    ¡°But now, if you¡¯d like to learn alchemy from me, you need to recognize me as your master, which


    means joining my n. You¡¯d have to follow my rules and listen to everything I say. Are you sure about


    this?¡± Morten asked.


    Morten


    Alex


    Lorelei immediately replied. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure!¡±


    Morten looked at her. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll take you in since you¡¯re being so sincere. Let¡¯s make more


    Enlightenment Pills tomorrow. Today, we can share these.¡±


    Morten


    Alex

 Chapter 3047

    Chapter 3047


    Jamie had made twenty-five of these Enlightenment Pills, and there weren¡¯t any residual herbs left


    within the stove.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Rowan then took the pills but didn¡¯t hand any to Lorelei. Instead, he said in a slow and calm tone, ¡°Your


    cultivation levels are currently limited, so eating any more pills would only be wasting them. That¡¯s why


    I¡¯m not giving you any now. I¡¯ll stock some up for you, though. I¡¯ll hand you some once your heart


    problem is cured.¡±


    Rowan


    He


    Although Lorelei really wanted it, she agreed with Jamie after some thought.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Twenty five pills weren¡¯t a lot, so it didn¡¯t take long for all of them to be distributed.


    Just as Jamie was about to swallow his pill, he suddenly had the feeling that Jade wasing. Jamie


    then left the Cleansing Vase and headed to the gates of Mount Yukon alone. That was because he had


    changed the formation around the mountain. It would be exceedingly difficult for outsiders to attempt


    climbing this mountain. On the contrary, going down the mountain was very easy.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jamie


    Alex


    When he reached the gates, he realized that Jade wasn¡¯t the only one who came. Gilbert was right


    behind her. Even Maya was there.


    Jamie froze from shock and asked Maya, ¡°Sis, why are you here? Has your mother finally let you out?¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    Maya shook her head. ¡°Snow Dragon Valley is in trouble!¡±


    On her way here, she had heard that Snow Dragon Valley had submitted themselves to the Stoermer


    sect. It was fortunate that the two parties didn¡¯t cross swords. Lenneberg knew her strengths, so she


    didn¡¯t put up a fight and epted the Stoermer Sect¡¯s proposal In front of an overwhelming, formidable


    force, the Snow Dragon Valley people didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist or defend themselves.


    Maya had received a call from Lenneberg not long ago, which meant she was still alive and well.


    Jamie nearly gasped out loud after hearing what Jade had to say. The Stoermer Sect had once again


    arisen, preying on sanctuaries that had an abundance of spiritual energy. The six biggest ancient sects


    had been defeated, forced to submit to them. They even had to give out their hard-earned sanctuaries


    and dungeons.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jamie knew more about the Stoermer Sect than most, mainly because it was where Xienna was


    bringing Dorothy to.


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡®Dorothy had left for some time. She¡¯s probably gotten the legacy by now, right? So, does that mean


    the current Stoermer Sect is led by Dorothy?¡¯


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Gilbert replied. ¡°The Stoermer Sect first appeared at the foot of this mountain. Someone even


    found out that these people had gone against the Lightning Pavilion, and the sect lost. Luis Ackerman


    died in the process too.¡±


    ¡°Going down, Yukon?¡± Jamie was surprised. ¡°Who?¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°A guy and eight women. The guy¡¯s name is Eustace, and the women¡¯s leader is Nadia.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck?!¡± Jamie yelled.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Rowan couldn¡¯t help himself after all. Those people should¡¯ve been trapped within the boundary in this


    valley. Moreover, he even altered the formation several times and was confident that Eustace and his


    group would definitely find no way out of the formation.


    Rowan


    He


    Rowan led them into Yukon, then instantly rushed towards the center of the sanctuary. Rowan was


    stunned after reaching the mountain valley.


    Rowan


    He


    Rowan


    He


    The formation waspletely fine. It looked just the same as when he first set it up. That meant that


    the formation didn¡¯t break. Yet the people inside had disappeared.


    ¡°Holy sh*t. What the heck happened here?!¡±


    ¡°How did they get out?¡±


    A voice came from behind Jamie. ¡°I let them go.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex

 Chapter 3048

    Chapter 3048


    It was the voice of a woman.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Adrian turned around immediately, but he saw nobody around him.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Albert was the only one within this boundary. However, he was certain that someone was actually


    behind him, talking. ording to how the voice sounded, it was a youngdy with a raspy voice. It


    even sounded rather familiar¡­ Albert had most likely heard it somewhere in the past.


    Albert


    He


    Albert


    He


    ¡®Could I have been hallucinating?¡¯


    Adrian walked around, even using his divine eye to search his surroundings. Even then, he didn¡¯t


    notice any other person around this ce. Just as he was about to open up the boundary to leave, he


    felt a warm tickle at the back of his neck¡­ It felt like someone was standing right behind him, blowing


    on his neck. It was a bone-chilling sensation.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Come out, right now.¡±


    ¡°Why are you hiding? Are you that sloppy?¡±


    Just then, the person spoke once again, still behind him. ¡°Hmph! I wondered how powerful you had to


    be to substitute the seed¡¯s status. It turns out you couldn¡¯t even find me, even when I was standing in


    front of you just now. How disappointing.¡±


    A shadow appeared in front of Adrian and slowly turned into a woman.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°The goddess?!¡± Adrian was shocked.


    Adrian


    Alex


    The woman in front of him looked just like the statue within the Yukon Pce, the only difference being


    size, as she was currently the size of an average human. However, the goddess did indeed look the


    part. Even though the statue itself was already quite beautiful and realistic, her real self was more


    perfect¡­ Even calling her a beauty would be an insult.


    The woman¡¯s beauty, however, was not the main attraction. It was her elegance. Her expression was


    cold and distant, but that didn¡¯t matter at all. She still looked ethereal regardless of her attitude.


    Adrian looked towards the pce out of instinct, wondering if the statue had actuallye out here.


    Adrian


    Alex


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman scanned Adrian briefly. ¡°I¡¯m starting to regret my decision. People like you are


    everywhere.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian was enraged. ¡°Go find someone just like me then! If you can, I¡¯ll call you mommy!¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Are you trying to harass me?¡± the woman huffed coldly.


    Adrian tightened his lips. ¡°Why would anyone want to? You¡¯re obviously not human. You just gave


    yourself a pretty little face! It¡¯s just like the tons of people using filters on their live streams, but they¡¯re


    just a bunch of ugly hags in reality. They conned men into thinking that they are beauties!¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    The woman red at him with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m ugly?¡±


    ¡°No, when did I ever say that? Don¡¯t put words in my mouth. I wasn¡¯t even talking about you. If you


    really look like how you are now, then you¡¯re definitely not ugly. But well¡­ Your current state is just too


    odd to determine that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not human, nor are you a spirit. You can change your looks by will too. Who knows what you


    actually look like? Uhm¡­ Are you getting angry? Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re actually ugh¡­ Not that pretty?


    It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t judge people by their looks. I wouldn¡¯t say you¡¯re ugly even if you really are. I have


    basic manners, you know?¡±


    The woman felt like she was going mad. No one would be happy to hear such words, after all.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Adrian suddenly remembered the main issue here. ¡°Did you just say that you let go of


    Underwood and his eight servants? Why did you do that? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d let uspete on our


    own?¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°You said it was up to destiny to decide who could be the seed! Yet, now, you, the judge, are


    helping one of thepetitors cheat! I already trapped him, and that would be the end of the


    competition!¡±


    The woman¡¯s expressions had turned as dark as charcoal.

 Chapter 3049

    Chapter 3049


    ¡°Eustace is the real seed. And I don¡¯t know if you can even be a seed!¡±


    ¡°When I let him go, I made him promise not to kill you or kidnap anyone on your team for three months.


    That¡¯s right, you heard me. You only have three months! Moses wille back to Yukon after that.


    When that timees, you will have to depend on your skills and strength to survive.¡±


    Moses


    He


    Steven was so mad that he wanted to vomit blood.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to find an excuse to take revenge!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more broad-minded? If anything, we¡¯re still on the same boat here!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to substitute the seed. If you still insist, you¡¯ll need to experience


    the suffering of the mortal realm to achieve enlightenment. You¡¯re just too weak, no match for the seed.


    If you want to rece him, then show that you are, in fact, stronger than him¡­ Stop saying that you¡¯re


    more polite and decent. In reality, this is all bullsh*t. All we need from the seed is power and strength.


    Anything else is simply unnecessary.¡±


    Steven replied. ¡°Well, all I can say now is that I¡¯m sorry for your shallowness.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re calling me shallow?¡±


    ¡°Are you not? You never look at anyone¡¯s potential but only at their current strength! That¡¯s too shallow!


    I dare say that my potential is a hundred times more than that of Eustace¡¯s. How long has he been


    training for? Now, look at me! I have only been training for five years at most, while he has trained for


    over three millennia!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve only been training for five years? And you could already tell what I am?¡± The woman was now


    shocked.


    ¡°How about now? Have you changed your mind about my potential then? I can already trap that guy so


    easily, despite our difference in training periods. Oh, wait. No. Moses didn¡¯t exactly train. He¡¯s just a


    guy you all supported and nurtured for three thousand years. Anyone could tell who¡¯s stronger now,


    right?¡±


    Moses


    He


    The goddess was speechless.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t make such stupid decisions! Just you wait. With my potential and luck, I would definitely be


    hundreds of times stronger than Underwood. It¡¯d be your best bet to choose me as the seed!¡±


    Steven wasn¡¯t being shameless or arrogant when he said those words. Moses was just trying to take


    the leap of faith. The woman still cared a lot about the seed¡¯s position.


    Steven


    Alex


    Moses


    He


    If Steven could prove that he could be stronger than the current seed, he figured that she wouldn¡¯t give


    up on him just yet. Moreover, he was rather worried that this woman might actually kill him right there


    and then. She was just too powerful, even Shelly herself didn¡¯t think she could ever go up against her.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t kill you, for now.¡±


    ¡°I said that I would let you twopete, so I would still give you a chance¡­ But you don¡¯t have much


    time, and you¡¯re far from what is expected from a seed. If you really have such great potential, Eustace


    would be your motivation to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°If you were to be killed by him after these three months, then that just means you¡¯re not destined to be


    the seed from the start.¡± The woman said, then vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Damn, did she just disappear like that?¡±


    ¡°She really is like some kind of ghost,¡± Steven muttered under his breath. Moses was actually quite


    relieved that she had left.


    Steven


    Alex


    Moses


    He


    Steven immediately returned to the outskirts of the Yukon Sanctuary after that¡­ That was their main


    area, so Jade and her group wouldn¡¯t be able to enter without him bringing them in.


    Steven


    Alex


    A few minutester, he went to look for Jade and the others again.


    ¡°How was it? You left in such a hurry, just not. Have you found traces of the Stoermer Sect? Can we


    handle them?¡± Jade asked.


    Steven smiled bitterly. ¡°I can only say that this is a test of fate.¡±


    Steven


    Alex

 Chapter 3050

    Chapter 3050


    ¡°What?¡±


    To Leonardo¡¯s knowledge, Eustace had been conquering divine sanctuaries out there, even going as


    far as to seize thend of the sixrgest ancient sects. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he had been


    expanding his territory every single day.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    This caused Leonardo to bepletely speechless.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°I just got news about the Stoermer Sect obtaining another three divine sanctuaries today, including


    Lao Mountain, Mount Drie, and Trinity Valley,¡± Gilbert said.


    ¡°Stoermer Sect is snowballing out of control now,¡± Maya added. ¡°The further they go, the bigger they


    be. Those who were forced to submit would then proceed to force others to submit to them.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Could he be trying to obtain every location that experienced the spiritual energy overflow?¡± Leonardo


    asked.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°That way, nobody apart from him would be able to absorb it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible! Who¡¯s this Eustace Underwood anyway?¡± Jade asked.


    ¡°Jordan trained within the bowels of Mount Yukon for three thousand years, the chosen seed of the


    League of Cultivators and several Supremes!¡±


    Jordan


    He


    ¡°Thew power of the Wastnds and the universe have been stripped away as well, all this just for


    their so-called seed n¡­ All in the name of making it invincible¡­ Too bad that we¡¯re notpatible


    with the seed, so we can¡¯t be on the same team. And now we¡¯re enemies even. It¡¯s either him or me.¡±


    Jade said, ¡°So it¡¯s either him or us, huh¡­¡±


    She mentioned this because their souls were connected.


    ¡°Jordan will being back to kill us after three months,¡± Leonardo said.


    Jordan


    He


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Why three months, though?¡± Jade asked.


    Jordan then exined the matter regarding the statue to them.


    Jordan


    He


    ¡°So what are you nning to do, Leonardo?¡± asked Gilbert. ¡°We can discuss it if you tell us. We can¡¯t


    just sit here and watch that Underwood guy expand his territory. Jordan won¡¯t stop until hees back


    to kill you in three months.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Jordan


    He


    Leonardo really didn¡¯t know what to say. Jordan couldn¡¯t think of that many tricks before someone so


    powerful. Thest time, he managed to trap Eustace and his servants because it was the right time,


    right ce, and he got the right help, not to mention having some insane luck to turn the tables around.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Jordan


    He


    Thus, doing that again would be impossible. Eustace and his servants would definitely be on high alert


    with the formation in use. It would be hard to set once they had their guard up.


    Just then, Maya pointed towards the bejeweled jade pce within Yukon¡¯s depths. It was above the


    large sanctuary, high above the clouds. She said, ¡°Look, there¡¯s some light over there.¡±


    Everyone looked towards the direction she was pointing at. The highest building was being engulfed by


    the colorful, shocking light.


    ¡°Could the second spiritual energy overflow have started?¡± Leonardo took a guess.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Quick. Follow me. Don¡¯t waste this great chance.¡±


    Leonardo led the way, right at the very front. Thanks to their powerful skills, they could travel with great


    speed, which enabled them to get to the main area in the blink of an eye. However, the glowing building


    had fallen silent once more. The light faded entirely as if nothing had happened just now.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something very wrong with that building,¡± Jade said.


    ¡°Could there be any treasure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±


    In mere moments, the group entered with Leonardo¡¯s help. However, after putting in some thought,


    Leonardo halted in front of the entrance. Themotion around that building was quiterge, and


    everyone in America should¡¯ve seen it, let alone Yukon. This was especially true for those who had


    been watching closely from outside the atmosphericyer.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Eustace and his eight servants might have a chance at bouncing back as well. Hence, the defense


    around Yukon¡¯s periphery became of great importance.


    ¡°Save the main area. Let¡¯s give up on the outskirts!¡± Leonardo made this decision on the spot.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Leonardo summoned Lorelei and Neb from the Cleansing Vase. The two were Heavenly Deities,


    after all.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    The moment they appeared, Jade, Maya, and Gilbert instantly felt that they were in grave danger, like


    facing some extremely terrifying nemesis. Goosebumps sprouted all over their bodies, and their pupils


    constricted from instinct.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous!¡± Leonardo smiled.


    Leonardo


    Alex

 Chapter 3051

    Chapter 3051


    Lorelei scanned over them as she put on a cold, expressionless demeanor. She was even distant


    towards Steven, her attitude much different from before.


    Steven,


    Alex,


    Just a while ago, Lorelei was groveling before him, holding his feet while trying to impress him. She


    even went as far as to call herself his most loyal servant, hoping that the ¡®master¡¯ would teach her


    more¡­


    George understood the moment he saw their expressions. Since they were both strong cultivators from


    ancient times, they cared a lot about their image, hence, they wouldn¡¯t act like servants in front of


    outsiders. Personally, though, he didn¡¯t really mind.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Let me introduce you to each other. This is my master, Jade Benmore, and this is my father-inw,


    Gilbert Henderson. And this is my wife, Maya Howards!¡±


    After that introduction, Lorelei and Neb froze slightly. ¡®They are of rather¡­ High-status. Should we


    suck up to them too?¡¯


    Lorelei nodded gently and continued to act icy. Neb maintained her egoistic act. ¡°We¡­ Are the


    protectors of Yukon!¡±


    George spoke up. ¡°Eustace escaped!¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°What?¡± Lorelei and Neb couldn¡¯t keep up their act anymore.


    ¡°What do we do then?¡±


    ¡°ording to what I know about Eustace, he would definitely not let us off that easily. In fact, he might


    already be on his way here. We won¡¯t stand a chance if we try to go against him head-on. How about


    we just run away¡­ Leave Yukon?¡±


    ¡®Is it really fine to leave Yukon when you literally just called yourselves the protectors of this very


    ce?¡¯ George thought.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°They¡¯ve already left Yukon¡­¡± George then exined their current situation, telling them that the statue


    had once again gotten involved and let Eustace go.


    George


    Alex


    However, she gave both parties three months.


    ¡°The statue¡­ Her highness¡¯ words might not do much for Eustace. Albert even said that Her Highness


    wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the seed.¡±


    Albert


    He


    ¡°That¡¯s why I decided to enhance all the boundaries here,¡± George interrupted. ¡°But now I¡¯d just like to


    know what happened when that building started glowing.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Lorelei looked at the building, seemingly more surprised than George.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°What is that ce?¡± Maya asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lorelei answered. ¡°We can¡¯t go up there.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s very dangerous,¡± she added after a brief while.


    George was shocked. ¡°Not even you can get up there? What about Underwood then?¡±


    George


    Alex


    Lorelei replied, ¡°Nope.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Neb said. ¡°One would have to use the Heavenly Stairs if they want to get up that building. But the


    stairs are dangerous, and Eustace could only go up thirteen steps. If anyone forces their way up any


    further, that would be asking for torture.¡±


    Gilbert asked, ¡°How many steps are there?¡±


    Lorelei replied. ¡°Nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine!¡±


    Everyone fell silent. It was just too horrific.


    ¡®The seed could only ascend thirteen steps, but it has nearly ten thousand. Could anyone from this


    world actually up that ce?¡¯


    However, Jade seemed like she wanted to try. Her expressions said it all.


    ¡°First, help me set up the formations! Then we can go take a look at those stairs!¡±


    George took out tens of thousands of formation gs, all set up with Cuneiform. After pondering, he


    took out a diagram.


    George


    Alex


    Neb gasped. ¡°Eustace¡¯s Star Ethereal Diagram? Why do you have it?¡±


    George replied. ¡°I obviously took it from him.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Lorelei said, ¡°No formation was difficult for Eustace because of that diagram. That¡¯s why formations are


    actually his weaknesses¡­¡±


    ¡°But among our fifteen sisters, Nadia had done some research on formations. The normal ones


    wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for her to open.¡±


    George said, ¡°This is called the Thousand g Formation! If she can break through this, I will suck up


    to her!¡±


    George


    Alex

 Chapter 3052

    Chapter 3052


    ¡°Suck where?¡± Neb fluttered her beautifulshes, smiling softly at Edgar.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Compared to Lorelei, Neb was more seductive and bold when it came to rtionships. Although


    Edgar had also nted a soul restriction spell on her, she didn¡¯t seem to mind one bit¡­ If anything, she


    waspletely willing to let him do it as well.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Everyone froze and looked towards Edgar.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Since a randomment simply came across his mind, he didn¡¯t know what to reply to. ¡®Sucking


    everywhere would be inappropriate!¡¯


    ¡°Haha, well sucking would be impossible. She couldn¡¯t even break open the boundary at the valley, let


    alone this formation!¡±


    Whoosh¡­


    ¡®Mirror image!¡¯


    Edgar¡¯s mirror images were now clearer than before. Moreover, there were a total of eighteen mirror


    images, not just one or two¡­ Even Edgar was shocked by this. ¡®lsn¡¯t this a little too many?¡¯


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar


    Alex


    In the end, he figured that his powers had improved a lot after achieving the three thousand Nascent


    Souls, and this was the result after quantifying it.


    ¡®I need to be stronger when ites to actual strength!¡¯


    The people next to him were secretly surprised as well. Such powers were umon in this world,


    after all. Neb grinned while approaching one of the images. She then touched and pinched it as she


    turned to Edgar. ¡°Does¡­ This thing have a conscience? Can you give me one?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar was speechless. ¡°What do you want this for?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Neb smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it back and see if he would suck me.¡±


    ¡®At this point¡­ This is flirting publicly!¡¯


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    Edgar shivered upon hearing that. The mirror image backed away as well.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on the formation. The only w of the Thousand g Formation is that it¡¯s too


    complicated. All gs have to be in a perfect position. I¡¯ll go bring more people out. My images will tell


    you all how to ce it¡±


    The image was not a real person, and there were some things it couldn¡¯t do when setting the formation.


    A few other people were inside the vase, but it was still not enough.


    Edgar opened the door to K Temple, calling for more people who were inside. When Lorelei and


    Neb saw the door appearing out of nowhere, they were so shocked that they were unable to say


    anything¡­


    Edgar


    Alex


    This was a portable teleportation door. Even as seed, Eustace had never possessed such a gadget.


    The dungeon was extremely rare as well, since every single one had an extraordinary history. K


    Temple was thest purend within the Siddhartha realm. It was the only one within the entirety of


    Buddhism as well. Edgar only managed to get his hands on it after bing Ksitigarbha¡¯s legacy.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Neb spoke through telepathy to Lorelei. ¡°Sis, have we identally got ourselves a steal? This guy


    brings along a holy ancient dungeon with him, like it was some random tool. That means there must be


    entire ancient religious n supporting him.¡±


    ¡°Astor must have quite a lot of Chi and spiritual energy on him! This guy you randomly grabbed is


    bing more and more mysterious. I¡¯m even getting some kind of rush in my heart, I have the urge


    to eat him up.¡±


    Astor


    He


    Lorelei took a nce at her, slightly paranoid as she spoke through telepathy as well. ¡°Don¡¯t do


    anything rash, Her Highness has her eyes on him.¡±


    Neb froze. ¡°No way. Could Her Highness want to be with him?¡±


    Lorelei said, ¡°How would I know? Her Highness has always operated in unexpected ways¡­ She had


    probably nned on something else after making Edgar Eustace¡¯s substitute as the seed. If she wants


    a husband, the seed would probably be the best choice for her, right?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    When she said that, she honestly just didn¡¯t want Neb and Edgar to be overly intimate with each


    other. She didn¡¯t quite know why she did that. Yet after saying those words, she thought about


    something. ¡®Has¡­ Her Highness really thought of making him hers?¡¯


    Edgar


    Alex


    After that, Edgar¡¯s image brought a group of people to set up formations all around the Yukon


    Sanctuary.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Edgar


    Alex


    This might take a whole day, and it was because they were using the Star Ethereal Diagram. It would


    have taken much longer otherwise.

 Chapter 3053

    Chapter 3053


    It was mainly due to the size of the sanctuary. Fortunately, Bjorne had enough gs-tens of thousands,


    or they might actually run out.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The next day, Bjorne¡¯s mirror images disappeared in the evening, as if they were snowkes that met


    the sun. Albert was standing on the top of arge mountain, forming seals on both his hands. Using Chi


    to write Cuneiform in midair, he connected all of the formation gs in the sanctuary.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Albert


    He


    Suddenly, Nadia came back to Yukon, along with three of her sisters and around ten strong recently-


    subdued n members. As expected, the news about the building on the top of Yukon reached the


    Stoermer Sect.


    Eustace was outraged and distraught upon his exile from Yukon, especially since he was the seed. It


    was a given that he wouldn¡¯t let Bjorne off this easily, so he had been closely monitoring everything


    within Yukon. Eustace wanted to return when the building shone, but the goddess had ordered him not


    to. Albert didn¡¯t dare to go against her, but he figured that sending others up


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Albert


    He


    wasn¡¯t actually breaking the rules.


    ¡°Big Sis! Third Sis!¡±


    Nadia and the others bumped into Lorelei and Neb at the entrance, so she went up and greeted


    them. The other three sisters did so as well.


    ¡°Nadia, you guys have already left Yukon. Why have youe back?¡± Lori asked.


    ¡°Big Sis, are you two really determined to go down this path?¡± Nadia asked in return.


    ¡°I know the young lord was wrong to send you into the pond to look for the pill. Albert was wrong to


    have not cared about your safety, but you will lose your life¡¯s purpose once you abandon him and follow


    some random brat! Due to your work and effort from the past three thousand years, the young lord has


    decided to let it go once. Albert is willing to ept you into the sect again! Let¡¯s just go back home,


    shall we?¡±


    Albert


    He


    Albert


    He


    Lorelei couldn¡¯thelp herself and chuckle. ¡°Eustace would never say that. But either way, we will never


    go back.¡±


    Neb, too, was astounded. ¡°Second Sis, just look at yourself. You¡¯re not here to convince us to go


    back, are you?¡±


    Nadia replied, ¡°We¡¯ve heard that the building on top of Mount Yukon started glowing. What¡¯s up with


    that?¡±


    ¡°Has the building started glowing? I don¡¯t know. I guess you must¡¯ve heard some rumor.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d like to go up there and take a look¡±


    Lorelei smiled. ¡°No, that would be impossible.¡±


    Neb was straightforward. ¡°How dare you stille up here after Her Highness had forced you out?


    Do you think Her Highness was talking nonsense?¡±


    Nadia and the other women froze. ¡°How did you find out about that?¡±


    Neb grinned coldly. ¡°Her Highness told us, of course. What? Do you really think we¡¯re just a bunch


    of foolish idiots? Since we used to be sworn sisters, I¡¯d like to give you some good advice, don¡¯t take


    the wrong side. Her Highness is on ours, you know?¡±


    Lorelei then told them to leave, but they refused. Just then, odd light beams shot out from the


    sanctuary, one after another. As it reached the skies, it formed into a mysterious, some of which


    were filled with several Cuneiform symbols that moved about within¡­


    That was Bjorne¡¯s Thousand gs Formation. Connecting each diagram into one, it constructed a


    large,plete formation.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nadia and the others had fallen into Bjorne¡¯s tricks before, especially to those Cuneiform symbols.


    They felt their scalps go numb.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Nadia scowled and was first to back off, afraid that she¡¯d be trapped again.


    On the other hand, Lorelei and Neb stood still, watching the group of people backing away


    thousands of meters.


    Lorelei spoke up again. ¡°Nadia, go back and tell Eustace this. Don¡¯t mess around with the name of the


    Stoermer Sect. Some people View that sect as mental support. Its name is not one to be tarnished.¡±


    ¡°If he goes overboard, someone will stand up to take out the trash.¡±

 Chapter 3054

    Chapter 3054


    Lorelei and Neb looked towards the hugemotion within the sanctuary, immediately dashing


    back into the formation.


    However, themotion in the air wasn¡¯t over just yet. Just as the two were about to enter the


    boundary, Ishac shaped a seal with his hand and sent it into the formation, all while standing at the very


    peak of the mountain. With this, he brought the two women into the formation, sending them to the


    main area with some kind of special guidance.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Nadia and the others came back once again. To their demise, they were locked out by the formation,


    unable to take another step forward.


    ¡°Second Sis, can you break through this formation?¡± a servant of Eustace asked.


    In actuality, Nadia was terrified of Ishac¡¯s formation. She just couldn¡¯t understand how this young


    Wastnd native could obtain such brilliant formation skills.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®Even if he were to start learning formations when he was in the womb, he shouldn¡¯t be able to be


    so powerful¡­ Especially when it came to formation symbols like Cuneiform.¡¯


    ¡®How troublesome.¡¯


    Looking rather pale, she wanted to test the boundary walls with her hand. She took another nce at


    Albert, who was still standing on the top and immediately retracted her hand, stumbling backward.


    Albert,


    Alex,


    As another formation master, she knew just how miraculous formations could be. For example, one


    could expand the formation as long as they wished. This would trap them inside, even if they were


    initially free. She didn¡¯t even know what Cuneiform was¡­ Not the slightest clue. If that were to happen,


    they would definitely regret not retreating sooner.


    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s just go!¡± She flung her arm in annoyance and went further away. After that, the group


    immediately went down Mount Yukon with great speed. Someone in the group questioned, ¡°Fairy, are


    we not going to investigate the glowing building?¡±


    Nadia said coldly, ¡°If you have the power, why don¡¯t you try and get in?¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°But what if there¡¯s precious treasure up in the building?¡±


    ¡°So what? Do you know that there are nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine steps before we get


    up to the building? I can only take ten steps out of all that! Do you really think you have what it takes?¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave!¡±


    Ishac watched them leave. In reality, he did, in fact, want to push the formation, making it bigger and


    trapping those people inside. Yet he couldn¡¯t do as he wished.


    Ishac


    Alex


    This formation was quite strong and powerful. Not only did it require tens of thousands of formation


    gs, it was also connected to the initial boundaries around Yukon Sanctuary. Moreover, itbined


    naturalndscapes, heavenlyws, Dao energy, and many other things.


    It was thergest, mostplicated formation Ishac had ever ced. It was even moreplex than


    the Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation. Yet it was also because of its size that he


    wasn¡¯t able to instantly expand the formation.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is good enough. We would be safe as long as Underwood doesn¡¯t have any other godly


    formation breaking tools.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ishac smiled to himself and leaped off the mountain.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ***


    Creak!


    The door to the K Temple opened once again, as Ishac called for everyone inside. This was to


    distribute their resources, mainly the Enlightenment Pill.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The Magnificent Tree of Great Dao grew at a rapid pace, and it bore quite a lot of fruits too. There was


    no problem with making a few stoves of Enlightenment Pills, especially with therge number of


    medicinal herbs in the trove.


    Everyone was able to obtain two pills, no matter how close they were with Ishac.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Lorelei and Neb didn¡¯t know what to say as they watched the weakest group of cultivators getting


    two pills each, just like everyone else.

 Chapter 3055

    Chapter 3055


    They couldn¡¯t help but think how incredibly wasteful he was, with such valuable assets no less.


    However, the ripe fruit wasn¡¯t all that durable. Even if they put it in a storage ring, it would still rot


    naturally. That was because it was the fruit of the Magnificent Tree of The Great Dao. The fruit


    contained natural Dao energy, which was purer thanw power.


    Since storage rings merely used spatial energy andw power, it couldn¡¯t possibly slow the fruiting


    process. Not even the processed Enlightenment Pills couldst long. With time, the medicinal effects


    would fade as well.


    On the other hand, Enlightenment Pills couldn¡¯t be endlessly consumed as well.


    The first one would have the best effects, but the effects would be cut in half with the second one


    consumed. Then the effects of the third would be cut half once again, resulting in a fourth of its total


    benefits. Hence, the first two pills were effective, but the third was unnecessary.


    Despite everything, Morten did this out of helplessness.


    Morten


    Alex


    Dong¡­


    Morten took out the Requiem Clock and rung it. After that, everyone gathered around the clock and sat


    down on the ground, taking their pills together.


    Morten


    Alex


    This made Lorelei, Neb, and L start to doubt the ancient times of this religious n. However, the


    n definitely wasn¡¯t this generous to have given out hundreds of such high-level divine Enlightenment


    Pills to their disciples in one go.


    Not even the Stoermer Sect could do this. It seemed like a dream.


    ¡°Sis, did he really make all these pills?¡± L asked Lorelei in secret.


    ¡°Yeah, I witnessed it myself. In fact, I was his assistant,¡± Lorelei beamed proudly, bragging as if she


    were involved in the process as well¡­


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In all honesty, the Enlightenment Pill was a divine pill of extremely high level, and it was 100% pure.


    This was an achievement that any alchemy n could only hope for.


    ¡°He¡¯s now my alchemy master!¡± Lorelei wasn¡¯t afraid to admit that she had be Morten¡¯s disciple.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Big Sis, I thought you had already be his sex ve.¡±


    ¡°Just take your pill! That clock seems a little odd too. It seems to rte to ancient Buddhism¡­¡±


    Lorelei was able to connect the dots in an instant.


    ¡®A moving sanctuary, the K Temple, Requiem Clock¡­ All of these are rted to Buddhism¡­ The


    force supporting him¡­ Could it be ancient Buddhists?¡¯


    Dong!


    The clock rang once again.


    The sound was quite calming and soft, and it echoed in the air. It was able to help the cultivators


    be one with nature very quickly. After that, no one dared to utter a single word. Every one of them


    took their pill and immediately started meditating.


    None of them had noticed that the eyes of the statue within the sanctuary moving slightly at the time. A


    soul then came out of the statue, walking barefooted as she turned invisible¡­ It was the goddess.


    She was able to hide within the void, and not even masters at spatial energy andw powers would be


    able to find her.


    Seeing that many people taking the pills and achieving Enlightenment, even as a goddess, she was


    absolutely appalled¡­ All of these people were holding two pills in their hands. They looked like they


    were going to consume it soon.


    ¡°This little pest, even I¡¯m getting jealous!¡± the goddess mumbled to herself softly.


    After that, she stood in front of Morten and watched him swallow a handful of Enlightenment pills, tens


    of them, in fact. She was shocked. ¡®Not even the richest person on Earth would take this many pills,


    right? Aren¡¯t you afraid of blowing out your brains from an overdose?¡¯


    Morten


    Alex


    When she saw what happened next, the goddess started to doubt the pill¡¯s authenticity.


    Morten didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the number of pills, as if this was normal.


    Morten


    Alex


    It was as if there was a furnace inside of his body, smelting the medicinal benefits. His body would then


    send these benefits to his three thousand Nascent Souls. The seeds inside the Nascent Souls were


    glowing.


    The goddess stared at Frank, truly shocked this time. ¡°Those things inside the three thousand Nascent


    Souls¡­ Is that the Blue Demonic Lotus? This bastard¡­ He¡¯s insane!¡±


    Frank,


    Alex,

 Chapter 3056

    Chapter 3056


    Her Highness was unaware that her actions had exceeded those of a supervisor. She became


    increasingly interested in Stefan¡¯s secrets as she paid more attention to him.


    Stefan


    Alex


    This feeling was like a person with a telescope peeping from a high building, always subconsciously


    wanting to get up and peep to see what that person was doing and what secrets he held.


    This was extremely dangerous!


    Stefan immediately felt the mass of Dao energy after eating a handful of Enlightenment Pills. It was a


    wonderful sort of energy. It could energize the spirit, allowing one to see the essence of heaven and


    earth and sense its connotation.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan had a feeling it was something from the Holy Book. What was previously ambiguous had


    be clearer as the Enlightenment Pill was consumed. It was like he was blinded in the past, but


    everything was much clearer now.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Leonardoprehended the Great Icebound Spell and the Great me Spell and discovered its


    fundamental origin, which belonged to the Dao energy. His knowledge of the Great Sealing Technique


    was also growing.


    Leonardo


    He


    Furthermore, he appeared to have a clue about the Great Void Spell.


    Stefan had no idea about this forbidden art, the Great Void Spell, which seemed to be rted to the


    laws of space, but when he took a good look at the essence, he was very surprised. Leonardo noticed


    an even more enigmatic substance in it.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Leonardo


    He


    It was Dao energy, Earth¡¯s Dao energy.


    It was clear that it should fit, but Stefan noticed something unusual. The presence of these substances


    seemed to contradict Earth¡¯s Dao energy and was out of ce.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°This is not the universe¡¯s Dao energy! This is another universe¡¯s Dao energy!¡¯


    Stefan briskly opened his eyes and realized what was going on.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Finally, he realized why he had felt weak and floaty while cultivating the Holy Book. It turned out he


    lacked the Dao energy that fit the earth. The Ten-Point Forbidden Spell that emerged from this cosmic


    realm had different Dao energy.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Stefan had the sudden impression that something was present in front of his eyes. This was an


    extraordinary feeling. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t see, touch, or feel anything, but he just had this strange


    feeling, like a seventh sense of sorts.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Leonardo had no idea the female statue was directly in front of him. His hand, however, reached over


    and passed through it directly.


    Leonardo


    He


    ¡°Another universe¡¯s Dao energy¡­¡± the female statue also muttered. She had caught the abnormality in


    Stefan¡¯s body, and while she didn¡¯t know what technique he was cultivating, the abnormal energy that


    swirled out of his body was clearly perceived and captured by her.


    Stefan


    Alex


    She had also done some research on this Dao energy. Or, more precisely, what she was researching


    was desperately needed. The female statue was a little excited at this point. Someone who knew the


    rules of another universe had just appeared, and she couldn¡¯t let this pass her by.


    She was tempted to kidnap Stefan right now. Unfortunately, it was not possible at this time.


    Stefan


    Alex


    She had only used a small amount of soul power toe here and look at this little beast with a lot of


    little secrets. Such tiny amounts of soul power wouldn¡¯t even allow a fight, let alone abduct a grown


    living person like Stefan.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡±Keep observing and studying!¡±


    Her Highness noticed Stefan frowning in front of her and thought it was very interesting.


    Stefan


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    As a result, Stefan unleashed the Great Seal Spell right now¡­ Leonardo didn¡¯t use it to seal anything


    in the air, but he did use it on himself. Leonardo sealed his own secrets with the Great Seal Spell. This


    caused a certain woman¡®s espionage ns to go wasted.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Leonardo


    He


    Leonardo


    He


    When Her Highness returned her gaze to Ludwig, she had the distinct impression that a thickyer of


    mist had shrouded his body. Not to mention the secret¡­ Even the cultivation realm was hidden.


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    ¡°D*mned bastard. You¡¯re not about to show me¡­¡±

 Chapter 3057

    Chapter 3057


    ¡°You deserve death by a thousand cuts, pervert!¡± The female statue became so agitated that she


    leaped to her feet.


    Even if she broke her feet, it wouldn¡®t help her in her current condition.


    ¡°Hmph! I will return next time!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you will continue to seal yourself in every day.¡±


    Frank felt relieved when the female statue left. That highness was the only one who could give him this


    feeling out of all the possibilities in his head.


    Frank


    Alex


    Lorelei had consumed the Enlightenment Pill, but she could not advance beyond her cultivation level.


    This was perfectly normal since her congenital heart disease had not yet healed. No elixir could help


    her advance beyond her current cultivation level.


    As a result, she didn¡¯t meditate or cultivate. Cultivation had no meaning for her.


    Frank woke up. Seeing that shecked enlightenment cultivation, he waved at her and exited the area.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡±Master, have you attained enlightenment?¡±


    Lorelei took the initiative to summon her master, her voice sweet and particrly soft, as there were no


    bystanders nearby.


    ¡°No,¡± Frank replied with a shake of his head.


    Frank


    Alex


    Then he inquired, ¡°Let me ask you a question. How well do you know the female statue? How do you


    address her as Your Highness? Is she still considered a country¡®s princess?¡±


    Lorelei stated, ¡°What exactly is a country¡®s princess? The concept of a country is very weak in the


    cultivation world, the strongest is the most important, relying on strength. She can be nobler than the


    princess of any country.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank was taken aback, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Lorelei nodded. ¡±Her Highness, the Stoermer Sect¡®s sessor, is known as the Phoenix Goddess, and


    she is the biological daughter of the two great emperors, Grand Emperor Rowan and The Phoenix


    Empress! Once, the lord of any countrying over had to salute when he saw Your Highness, this is


    nobility.¡±


    Frank stunned hearing Lorelei¡¯s answer, ¡°Huh..?!¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Albert had no idea the female statue would be such a symbol.


    Albert


    He


    ording to the ancient era, the ruler of a country, in this case, Grand Emperor Rowan and The


    Phoenix Empress, was not much different from a mole in their eyes.


    ¡°Does Her Highness intend to visit you again, Master?¡± Lorelei inquired quietly.


    ¡°No, I was just asking casually.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, take me to see the sky stairs you mentioned, ¡± Frank said, lookin g towards the white jade building


    at the top of the distant mountain.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°All right, master!¡±


    Lorelei appeared to be unbothered by her status as a little ve girl and even seemed to enjoy it at


    times. Soon, they arrived in a deserted valley.


    There were sky stairs standing quietly in the valley, one end on the ground and the other boundless in


    the sky. They sensed a powerful aura as soon as they got close. As he approached the heavenly


    ladder, Frank was stunned because the mysterious ax in his sea of consciousness actually emitted a


    strong vibration.


    Frank


    Alex


    It was a yearning. Frank was inplete shock.


    Frank


    Alex


    This was an ax of extremely enigmatic origins. It was front his own cardiac acupoint!


    It had never had much of a presence before, but each time it had been able to provide great


    assistance, for example, thest time, it was due to the appearance of the ax head, which had cut


    down one of Eustace¡¯s spiritual bodies and made him know what to do.


    ¡°Do you want something at the top of this heavenlydder?¡± Frank quietly inquired of the ax, but there


    was no response.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°All right, then, let¡¯s say you want it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up and get it for you!¡±

 Chapter 3058

    Chapter 3058


    ¡°This is the sky stairs?¡±


    Jade also came over at this time, her eyes fixed on the towering sky stairs with surging battle intent.


    She seemed to have been born to fight. There was a life sacrifice connection between her and Albert


    and his presence could be detected within a certain range.


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert turned around. ¡°Why did youe over as well? Have you fully absorbed the medicinal effects


    of the Enlightenment Pill?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°The pill wasn¡¯t very useful for me,¡± Jade said with a smile.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it an Enlightenment Pill? You¡¯re squandering it off!¡± Lorelei yelled unconsciously.


    Jade gently shook her head and said nothing.


    Lorelei was unaware of Jade¡¯s unusual origins, a Titan Tribe member with origins not of this universe,


    and her cultivation path differed from that of others.


    It didn¡¯t take long, though.


    Yet another person hade over. It was Maya and Beatrice this time.


    They discovered that it was normal that the celestial unity of intent was broken within the two. It was


    mainly because the two women were extremely talented, quickly absorbing the medicinal effects of the


    Enlightenment Pill and utilizing the Dao energy in it. That¡¯s right. In fact, the faster the pill¡¯s


    enlightenment, the better it would be for the practitioner. Although the two women¡¯s realms did not


    break through, it could be seen that they have gained a lot this time, as a vague Dao energy aura


    began to appear on their bodies. This indicated that they hadprehended something of their own


    with the help of the Dao energy of the earth.


    Lorelei then stated, ¡°You can¡¯t ascend these sky stairs every time. It has a time limit, that is to say,


    there is an opening time every time, and only at that time can you ascend it.¡±


    Albert approached it and raised his leg in front of the first step.


    Albert


    Alex


    There was indeed an invisible barrier in front of the sky stairs blocking the way with simply no way to


    climb on it.


    Jade also came to try, but the oue was the same. ¡±When will it be open?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Every day at noon, when the sun shines directly on it,¡± Lorelei said.


    The crowd counted the time. It was now 4:00 pm, which meant that they couldn¡¯t climb today and would


    have to wait until tomorrow¡­ Furthermore, the sun had to be present.


    Following that, people began to arrive one by one. Neb, L, Gilbert, Pigsy¡­ Most of them showed


    up.


    After looking for a while, however, they showed very little interest. In fact, most werepletely


    uninterested the light above the bejeweled jade pce. Instead, they were all in discussion-since now


    the formation of the Yukon Sanctuary was fixed, there were no problems in terms of security.


    Would it then be possible to start traveling?


    This was Yukon, after all, the ce the Western Queen Mother once lived!


    That bejeweled jade pce, especially at the top of the mountain clouds, gave people endless


    imagination, as if the Western Queen Mother still lived there.


    ¡°As I mentioned before¡­ Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter want their dad to take them up the


    mountain. Here in Yukon Sanctuary, the scenery is so beautiful. I want to walk around and take pictures


    too. Let¡®s go together! You, the father, should stay with your children,¡± Beatrice said, grabbing Albert.


    Albert


    Alex


    Lorelei and several other goddesses were stunned.


    It was only then that they realized Albert had children. And¡­ they were going on a trip?


    Albert


    Alex


    Was this for real?


    They were just talking about the sky stairs and the bejeweled jade pce when all of a sudden, it was


    time to travel, take pictures, and apany the children¡­ Their brains had the sensation of abruptly


    transitioning from immortal cultivation to everyday life.


    ¡°This proposal is good,¡± Albert said, ¡±At least we are now considered the owners of the Yukon


    Sanctuary. It is good to know our own territory. It is still early, let¡¯s pick up the children and go


    together¡­¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    However, his sentence had not yet beenpleted. The ax in Albert¡¯s consciousness appeared to be


    impatient.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert


    Alex

 Chapter 3059

    Chapter 3059


    Rowan¡®s sea of consciousness ejected.


    Rowan


    Alex


    It furiously sliced at the transparent and invisible border in front of the Sky Stairs, transforming into a


    ray of light. It was devastating. It was like cutting butter with a hot knife, like slicing through a cloth with


    sharp scissors. The barrier in front of the Sky Stairs was shattered with force.


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lorelei and the others were startled. They hadn¡¯t seen the ax before, but the quick movement of the


    barrier being broken apart was so loud that they couldn¡¯t help but notice it.


    For a little while, Rowan was frozen. Josua wasn¡¯t expecting the ax to run out on its own, especially


    after breaking the border. Furthermore, the strange little ax rushed up the Sky Stairs and vanished in


    the blink of an eye.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Josua


    He


    Rowan was now worried.


    Rowan


    Alex


    He¡¯s not going to run away, right?


    Josua rushed up and quickly followed it.


    Josua


    He


    As a result, when he took the first step, his body appeared to sink into a quagmire. What was more


    terrifying was the massive and fierce spiritual field smashing down. It was as if his brain was about to


    explode.


    The impact of the spiritual field was significant. Like a ck hole, it drew one¡®s mind and


    consciousness into it.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    Rowan found himself in a desert and not on the Sky Stairs.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Was it an illusionary realm?


    Or perhaps a secret realm?


    Josua looked down at his clothes and realized right away that this was not a secret realm but an


    illusionary realm. It should be the spiritual realm that had just attacked him¡­ Because he wasn¡¯t in his


    original clothes, but in a set of schr¡¯s clothes. The even more shocking thing was that he discovered


    that he was not his original self too.


    Josua


    He


    His skills had all but vanished from his body, as was his Chi. Cultivation was no longer possible. Josua


    had beenpletely transformed into an average, defenseless person.


    Josua


    He


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±Wait, where is this going?¡±


    ¡±Lorelei said that Eustace can only ascend to the thirteenth step while she would eventually stop at the


    eleventh step¡­ I first thought that it was to ascend through cultivation, but it appears I was mistaken.


    This is some kind of willpower test.¡±


    Josua touched his body, only to feel a dry steamed bun, which, due to dehydration, was turning to


    stone. Then he looked at the back of the bag, which contained some books and a painting.


    Josua


    He


    ¡®Is it a painting? What exactly is this?¡¯


    A stream of consciousness rushed through his mind as he picked up the painting. This was a piece of


    identity information and experience. Zechariah, Early Ancient Dynasty, and Trafford County were going


    to the capital to take an exam. Josua met a beautiful female thief and fell in love at first sight, but the


    heroine was infected with the gue and needed a kind of golden phoenix scorpion egg in the desert


    to save her life. Before Zechariah returned to the desert to save her, he needed to find eggs within


    three days.


    Josua


    He


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What¡¯s the deal with this?¡±


    Rowan was taken aback, ¡°So I¡¯m now Zechariah? This method of ascending the Sky Stairs is a little


    strange!¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Josua somewhat understood that the first level of thedder was a replica of a certain person¡¯s life,


    allowing the climber to see a representation of the life experience, not knowing if this person really


    existed. In the end, would it be a sess?


    Josua


    He


    Rowan¡¯s memory had not changed, so the information in his head remained. Josua also had an idea of


    what the golden phoenix scorpion was and its habits. The only problem was that there was no


    cultivation. The golden phoenix scorpion was a desert demon beast.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Josua


    He


    Could he beat it with his current appearance?


    Rowan opened the painting and saw a woman, thinking she was the female thief, but he was stunned


    when he took a good look at her face.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡±How on earth is she the one?!¡±

 Chapter 3060

    Chapter 3060


    Josef stared at the woman in the painting, unable to believe his eyes. This was because he was very


    familiar with the woman¡¯ s appearance in the painting, especially during this recent period. Steven was


    familiar with her various expressions and demeanor: abashed, excited, tired,zy, and even more


    private state.


    Josef


    Alex


    Steven


    He


    Steven was familiar with every inch of the woman¡®s skin. The woman in the painting was none other


    than Ynes, the former saintly maiden of Yorkshire Pce on whose body he had recently used


    countless vital energy pills!


    Steven


    He


    ¡°Ynes had an affair with Zechariah?¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ Very likely, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Josef heard Ynes say she was adopted by the master since childhood, and has lived in the Yorkshire


    Pce as long as she could remember. How could she possibly be a thief?


    Josef


    Alex


    The woman in the painting, on the other hand, was eerily lifelike. She was almost exactly the same as


    Ynes.


    ¡±Could the person in the painting have anything to do with Ynes?¡±


    Josef was intrigued by this current illusion when he thought about it this way, if this illusion was truly a


    replica of a certain experience that had truly existed, then he should be able to figure out the true


    identity of this female thief in the painting¡­


    Josef


    Alex


    In fact, Ynes was still very concerned about her own life. She was curious as to why she had been


    abandoned as a child.


    Were her parents having such a hard time, or did they dislike her?


    If it was the former, she was curious about what happened back then!


    Returning to one¡¯s roots was a fundamental thought everyone would have, and Ynes had simr


    thoughts¡­ Josef had an epiphany, the woman in the painting shouldn¡¯t be a silent and ordinary person


    if she was to be recorded by the Sky Stairs and used as the first step¡¯s test topic.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡±Does it have an immortal cultivator?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Ynes¡¯s daughter, can it? ¡±


    After all, if someone so simr wasn¡¯t a twin, only a mother and daughter could have such magical


    kinship.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well¡­ I must find this golden phoenix scorpion¡®s egg for Ynes¡¯s sake!¡± Josef muttered to himself.


    Josef


    Alex


    The problem was that the golden phoenix scorpion was a demonic beast. It was usually level six, but


    some of higher and lower levels also existed. If Josef were here, he could destroy hundreds in minutes.


    But the situation now was, he was a defenseless schr. By the looks of his frail little body, even the


    weakest of golden phoenix scorpions could kill him, not to mention the particrly vicious spawns!


    Josef


    Alex


    Steven looked at the sun, then at the endless desert, and then at the stone the size of a steamed bun


    in his hand. The biggest crisis at the moment appeared to be how to survive in this desert, himself.


    Steven


    He


    ***


    Yukon, in front of the Sky Stairs.


    Lorelei and others were stunned too, having never heard of anyone who could use brute force to open


    the boundary of the Sky Stairs. They once used their fifteen seeds to assist, Eustace himself included,


    tobine and form a very powerful battle force, they wan ted to use brute force to open the boundary


    of the heavenly staircase.


    This was because only the Sky Stairs could reach Yukon¡¯s highest mountain peak above the bejeweled


    jade pce.


    Even with the help of powerful artifacts and thebined power of sixteen people, the boundary could


    not be broken. However, the boundary was easily breached by a beam of light shooting out of Josef¡¯s


    body.


    Josef


    Alex


    So, what was it?


    Jade, Dorothy, and others were worried about Josef. Steven suddenly stepped into the first step, and


    as if his entire body had been paused, he was frozen in ce, immobile. His posture was very odd.


    Steven had the appearance of rushing upward, which was a littleical, but he was thinking fearfully.


    Josef


    Alex


    Steven


    He


    Steven


    He


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him? What exactly is going on?¡± Jade asked Lorelei.


    Lorelei focused her attention on the Sky Stairs¡¯ boundary, which had been opened by Mozart, and said,


    ¡°Do not be concerned, this is normal. I have not had time to carefully exin the steps of the Sky


    Stairs. Each level is a test. This test is a bit strange, though. It is experiencing a real person who once


    existed, his dilemma. As long as you pass through that dilemma, there will be unexpected surprises,


    even if you sessfully break through the barrier. While entering the second level, there will be an


    unexpected surprise.¡±


    Mozart,


    Alex,


    The crowd was taken aback by the presence of such a test.


    Surprisingly unexpected surprises, which were somewhat expected?


    Gilbert asked, ¡°If the test is not passed, will there be a punishment?¡±

 Chapter 3061

    Chapter 3061


    Lorelei shook her head. ¡°No. You will be kicked out of the Heavenly Stairs after you fail. If failing from


    above is considered punishment, then it¡¯s a yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up and give it a try then,¡± Jade bluntly said.


    The Heavenly Stairs had a width of over twenty meters, amodating everyone present.


    ¡°Wait! It¡¯d be best if we didn¡¯t go up together!¡± reminded Lorelei.


    However, it was already toote. The swift Jade had rushed to the first step right away. Then, she froze


    on top of it.


    Lorelei was helpless. ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡±


    Gilbert asked, ¡°Is there anything particr about it?¡±


    Lorelei exined, ¡° If you ascend the steps at the same time, you will experience the same ordeal.


    However, different personas will be given in the ordeal of the Heavenly Stairs, and conflicts may ur


    in the ordeal¡¯s missions, affecting each other.¡±


    Gilbert asked, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem, right?¡±


    Neb said, ¡°What if the condition for her advancement is to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Such a condition exists?¡±


    ¡°Then, what will happen if one dies in the ordeal?¡±


    Neb said, ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. One will experience mental death, but there will be a buffer period


    after being kicked out due to failure. One will be unable to attempt climbing the Heavenly Stairs again


    within a year.¡±


    ¡°It will take as long as a year?¡±


    The crowd was stunned. Everyone looked at Jamie and Jade on the first step. No one headed up


    recklessly anymore. If the situation that Neb mentioned really took ce, wouldn¡¯t the opportunity be


    wasted?


    Jamie


    Alex


    Presently, Jamie was trudging ahead in the illusionary realm¡¯s desert world. It was getting dark, and he


    was exhausted, thirsty, and hungry. Ishac looked at that hard bun that had been inedible long ago. It


    was even harder than a stone.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Ishac


    He


    ¡®F*ck. I¡¯m not going to die here, am I? I wonder if there are any sequels after death.¡¯


    Jamie felt extremely ufortable and was about to copse.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Ishac even tried to invoke the world¡¯s spiritual energy, hoping he could cultivate something useful in a


    short time. When that was done, he would be able to relieve his body¡¯s tired state by borrowing the


    world¡¯s spiritual energy.


    Ishac


    He


    Unfortunately, it was wishful thinking.


    His body was illusory, and his physical body was not there at all. In addition, the aim of the illusionary


    realm¡¯ s restriction was to put him through such a predicament, so it naturally wouldn¡¯t allow him to do


    as he wished.


    ¡®The temperature variance in a desert is so extreme that one can die of heat during the day and freeze


    to death at night. Zechariah Hadid is really a nerd. Ishac dared to enter the desert alone without any


    preparation?¡¯


    Ishac


    He


    Jamie whined. Although it was difficult, his willpower was still powerful. Hence, he could still withstand


    this little predicament right now.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Suddenly, he saw a house right in front of him.


    ¡®It looks like an inn! An inn in the desert? How strange. It can¡¯t be the new Desert Inn, right?¡¯


    No matter what inn it was, it was a lifesaver right now.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jamie elerated his pace and rushed over frantically. It turned out not to be an illusion but a real inn.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Its name hung on a gpole with two words, ¡®Death Inn¡¯!

 Chapter 3062

    Chapter 3062


    ¡®Death Inn?¡¯


    Ludwig froze for a moment. ¡®Who would operate an inn with such a name? Wouldn¡¯t customers turn


    around and leave the moment they saw such an ominous name?¡¯


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig could feel how miserable he was. Milos clearly saw the ominous inn, yet he still wanted to


    enter. Just then, there was a series of rumbling behind him.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Milos


    He


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Milos looked back, only to see a billowing yellow cloud of sand that had appeared in the blink of an eye.


    Unfortunately, at the moment, he didn¡¯t have his divine eye, primordial eye, and X-ray vision. Hence,


    his vision was slightly blurred as the yellow sand enveloped him.


    Milos


    He


    The hugemotion only quietened after reaching a hundred meters in front of the inn. Only then did


    Ludwig see it clearly. There were four people, three men and a woman, all wearing face scarves.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    As for their mounts, they were on four precious Nisean horses!


    Although Ludwig¡¯s cultivation base was gone, he still remained sensible. As soon as the four people


    appeared, he felt a strong wave of pressure and a faint flow of Chi on them¡­ If Ludwig was in his


    previous state, the Chi would be a child¡¯s y, and he would smack them to death in a brief moment.


    However, any of them could just casually kill him like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Haha! Maximilia Calypse¡¯s Death Inn is really here!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll stay in the Death Inn tonight!¡± A man among the four peopleughed heartily. After


    saying that, he waved hisrge hand.


    The four people then stormed away, riding their four horses.


    Boom!


    They hurried toward the inn right away.


    Ludwig was shocked to witness such a scene. Did they not see him? Did they intend to run over him?


    Ludwig


    Alex


    At that moment, he was already exhausted, but he still exerted all his strength to escape to the side.


    However, he truly wasn¡¯t fast enough, and just when the horses were almost upon him, the only woman


    in the group suddenly lifted a long whip and struck it at him.


    ¡°A sensible person will not stand in our way! Get lost!¡±


    The long whip enveloped him before flinging him away. Ludwig was infuriated!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    A burning pain seared through his back. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t control himself while he was in mid-air.


    Furthermore, judging from that b*tch¡¯s intention, she even tried to m him hard on the ground. Milos


    probably would die from such a m with his current weak body.


    Milos


    He


    ¡®Did this d*mned b*tch fail to reach climax with impotent men?!¡¯


    Just then, a ray of cold light suddenly flew out of the Death Inn.


    It was a flying dagger. It instantly severed the woman¡¯s long whip.


    At the same time, a woman¡¯s cold voice carried over from the inn. ¡°Who dares to kill in my territory?


    Since it¡¯s your first offense, I will punish you so you will not make more serious blunders in the future!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A wave of energy knocked open the Death Inn¡¯s door. A pitch-ck strip of cloth flew out of it and


    pped hard into the whip-wielding woman, knocking her off the precious horse. That inexhaustible


    cloth turned around unexpectedly and rushed to Ludwig, who was in the air before wrapping around


    him.


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    This time, it nullified the power acting on Ludwig¡¯s body. Eventually, hended on the ground firmly. The


    long cloth was retracted. Ludwig heaved a sigh of relief as he managed to survive.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Thank you for saving me!¡± Ludwig said as he cupped his hands in the direction of the inn¡¯s door.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    All the four horses stopped.

 Chapter 3063

    Chapter 3063


    The woman with the long whip looked slightly wretched as she got to her feet. The scarf fell off,


    revealing her true face.


    After taking a good look, Steven almost screamed¡­ It was a genuinely unsightly face. There were two


    centipede-like wounds with a deformed mouth that was abnormallyrge and crooked, looking terrifying


    and disgusting.


    Steven


    Alex


    Rage welled up in the woman¡¯s heart. She wanted to kill someone. The person whom she wanted to kill


    was clearly Steven. She red at him like a poisonous snake staring at its prey.


    Steven


    Alex


    However¡­


    ¡°Amber, hold your horses. Just treat someone as petty as him as non-existent ¡±


    ¡°Maximilia Calypse has a rule. Murder is not allowed within a loo-meter radius of her inn. Otherwise,


    she will kill you, and she is not all talk.¡±


    The woman also knew about that rule. Eventually, she could only leave the matter unresolved and turn


    around in anger. However, after walking for a short distance, she suddenly turned back and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    not going to kill him. I just feel upset just by looking at this mongrel. It should be okay for me to beat


    him up, right?¡±


    Wham!


    The woman kicked Steven in the stomach to the point that he foamed at the mouth. She then entered


    the inn arrogantly.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡®D*mn! This ugly b*tch! The ugly always give people a hard time by doing weird things!¡¯ Steven truly


    hadn¡¯t experienced that kind of pain and grievance for a long time. George couldn¡¯t help but think that


    Eustace could only ascend to the thirteenth step because he was powerful, not weak.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven


    Alex


    George


    He


    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have withstood such an insane mission. Fortunately, that ugly b*tch also


    feared misfortune would befall her if she hit too hard and killed him. Hence, he was not severely


    injured. George was lying and resting on the ground.


    George


    He


    At that time, another few groups of people appeared. All of them came to stay at the Death Inn. George


    even vaguely heard a few people talking about some kind of treasure. It seemed that they had alle


    to look for a certain treasure.


    George


    He


    ***


    Finally, night fell. It was windier than usual.


    Steven kept lying on the ground. Many people passed him, but none seemed concerned. There was no


    pity in their eyes, as if he were poultry.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Steven exhaled a breath.


    Steven


    Alex


    George could not cultivate, but he tried to recite the Buddhist texts of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth


    Incantation silently, sensing the divine power with his body while lying on the ground earlier. Although


    he had no divine power, the incantation possessed a certain healing effect. Currently, the area that the


    ugly woman kicked did not hurt so badly anymore.


    George


    He


    George got to his feet arduously and walked toward the inn one step at a time.


    George


    He


    Squeak!


    The inn¡¯s door was opened.


    As a gust of cold wind blew inside, the drinking, meat-eating, noisy guests immediately looked at the


    entrance. When they saw the dying schr lying in front of the inn, they immediately looked


    dissatisfied.


    ¡°Hey! Who let a petty guy like you in?¡±


    ¡°This is the Death Inn. Is this a ce you can enter?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry and shut the door?¡±


    Indeed, Steven was currently a powerless schr, but his soul belonged to the number one person


    from America¡¯s young generation, Steven Rockefeller. His face showed no fear as he cast a sweeping


    nce at the crowd¡­ George was afraid of nothing. This ce was nothing more than an ordeal in an


    illusionary realm. Everyone here was just an NPC.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    George


    He


    ¡°Who is the owner here?¡± asked Steven.


    Steven


    Alex


    A young man in tattered clothes by the entrance¡¯s table said, ¡°The owner isn¡¯t someone you can meet


    just because you want to. Do you know who the owner of this ce is? It is Maximilia Calypse, famous


    for her flying daggers in the martial world. We can¡¯t even meet her, let alone a useless and trashy


    schr like you. By the way, why did a weak schre here? Do you also intend to snatch the


    Peacock Divine Monarch¡¯s treasure?¡±


    Steven said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the treasure. I want to stay at the inn. Since the owner is not around,


    there should be a receptionist, no?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    The young man in tattered clothes asked, ¡°The key is, can you afford the room? It will cost a hundred


    spiritual stones to stay for a night at Maximilia Calypse¡¯s inn. Do you have spiritual stones? I¡¯m afraid


    you don¡¯t even know what spiritual stones are¡­¡±


    Steven replied, ¡°Indeed. I don¡¯t have spiritual stones, but I think your owner will let me stay for free.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    As soon as he said that, the crowd burst intoughter.


    ¡°Schr, did a screwe loose from reading too many books?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Maximilia Calypse is your mother? She will let you stay for free? Do you believe she will


    turn you into a human meat bun?¡±

 Chapter 3064

    Chapter 3064


    A burst ofughter rocked the inn. No one believed Ludwig, and they treated him like a fool instead.


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    They looked at the fool. Ishac was ipatible with a ce like the Death Inn and was simply worlds


    apart from them.


    Ishac


    He


    ¡°Schr, walk out of the entrance now and stay in the stable for a night. Perhaps you can still survive


    until tomorrow. You might really lose your life, otherwise!¡± Said an old man with white hair and beard to


    Ishac¡­


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac was considered the kindest among the guests in the inn. Ishac looked at him. ¡°Thank you for your


    kindness, but with this weak body of mine, I can¡¯t stay in a stable. It¡¯s morefortable to stay in a


    room.¡±


    Ishac


    He


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    That speech invoked a burst of uncontrobleughter once again.


    ¡°Fool! What a ridiculous fool!¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll get Maximilia Calypse to provide you a free room! Are you trying to


    make her fancy your pretty face so you¡¯ll be a guest of honor?¡±


    Someone yelled directly upstairs. ¡°Maximilia! Maximilia,e quickly! A pretty-faced schr said he


    would throw himself at you. Ishac asks if you would ept him!¡±


    Ishac


    He


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    A soft,zy voice replied from upstairs.


    Ishac looked up, only to find a woman in a red dress leaning next to the guardrails on the second floor.


    She looked young and had fair skin and a striking face. Coupled with that slightly exotic red outfit, she


    turned out to be eye candy that was particrly pleasant to look at.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The famous woman was the owner of the Death Inn, though she did not look cold like some Holy


    Maiden. Instead, she wore a faintly discernible smile and exuded a natural sense of intimacy.


    Whoosh!


    Maximilia moved gently, floating down from the second floor like a fairy. She attracted a round of


    apuse. Nheless, that was a child y¡¯s to Ishac.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Even his four children could do that easily.


    Ishac quietly looked at the proprietress. The smile on her face deepened.


    Ishac


    He


    However, men¡¯sughter was heard around him. ¡°Hurry and look! This brat has beenpletely


    enchanted by Maximilia Calypse¡¯s beauty! Judging from that expression, he probably doesn¡¯t


    remember who he is, right?¡±


    ¡°Maximilia, this schr is skinny, but he has good looks. Why don¡¯t you ept him? You could use him


    as a bed-warmer at night.¡±


    Maximilia lifted her beautiful foot and gentlyshed out with a kick.


    A wine gourd on the table next to her was sent flying into the mouth of the talking man. ¡°Even wine


    can¡¯t stop a nasty man¡¯s mouth like yours!¡±


    Laughter instantly rang around her.


    Sitting on the table, Maximilia took a closer look at Ishac and asked, ¡°Schr, where are you from?


    Where are you going?¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac was startled for a moment. Ishac did not know how to answer her for a while.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    He


    It was because he had be Zechariah but had acquired extremely limited information about him.


    Ishac had not obtained all of Zechariah¡¯s memories, and the Heavenly Stairs had only passed a little


    information to him. Ishac didn¡¯t even know the location of the desert or the current era he was in.


    Ishac


    He


    Ishac


    He


    ¡°What? Does one have to be interrogated to stay at Maximilia¡¯s inn?¡±


    Maximilia felt suspicious about Ishac¡¯s current speech and demeanor.


    Ishac


    Alex


    That was not how a powerless schr should behave. Surprisingly, he did not fear her and was bold.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I? Ishac showed a weird expression. ¡°Maximilia, you do business openly, and I am a


    guest. How can I be afraid of you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have money, do you?¡±


    ¡°I have something better than money.¡±


    Maximilia lifted her hand and pinched Ishac¡¯s face before pulling it hard. She then shook her head and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s not as good as money. Your face is worthless.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Hahaha!!!¡±


    The guests in the inn burst into pangs ofughter.


    Looking at Maximilia at close quarters, Ishac stretched his hand and beckoned her. ¡°Maximilia, I have a


    few words to tell you in private.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Maximilia smiled coquettishly. ¡°Schr, you¡¯re really intriguing. You¡¯re starting to pique my interest.


    You¡¯re not going to take advantage of me suddenly, are you?¡± Then, she leaned closer.


    Ishac whispered a few words in her ear.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Maximilia was smiling at first, but that expression quickly changed.


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their mouths. Everyone scratched their heads, curious to


    know what Ishac had whispered in Maximilia¡¯s ear. To their surprise, he made Maximilia¡¯s expression


    change again and again.


    Ishac


    Alex

 Chapter 3065

    Chapter 3065


    After Ishac finished speaking, Maximilia unexpectedly grabbed his hand and cackled. ¡°Go to my room.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Without warning, she grabbed Ishac and flew up to the second floor. She opened a certain door and


    walked in with a smile.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The guests downstairs were dumbfounded for a moment. Someone booed only after Ishac and


    Maximilia disappeared, and a flurry of discussions followed¡­


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°What happened? Does Maximilia really fancy that dumb schr?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. That fragile schr won¡¯t satisfy Maximilia. If she really wanted to choose a man, she


    would¡¯ve chosen someone like me.¡±


    ¡°Pooh! How shameless. Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? A piece of coal would be ashamed of how


    fair it ispared to you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with coal? Did coal offend you? Yor, you should look in the mirror. Your face looks as


    yellow as pop!¡±


    ¡°F*ck off! You must be looking for a fight!¡±


    That man who shouted took out a long sword and was about to start a fight.


    It was then that a burst of cold light shot out from upstairs.


    Whoosh!


    A sh of silver whistled loudly from the upper floor. It was a flying dagger. It was Maximilia¡¯s flying


    dagger, and it had stabbed that man¡¯s foot.


    Maximilia¡¯szy voice was heard. ¡°Fighting and killing are forbidden inside my inn. If you break


    something, you¡¯ll have to pay with your lives.¡±


    In that instant, the inn fell silent once again.


    Inside the room, Maximilia looked at Ishac as she casually asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Zechariah Hadid,¡± Ishac replied casually.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Unexpectedly, Maximilia froze as soon as she heard the name before she fixed her gaze on Ishac¡¯s


    face for three seconds. Her eyes even revealed murderous intent.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Although it was fleeting, Ishac still managed to notice it. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®Is she going to kill me? ¡®Why did she intend to kill me when I mentioned the name, Zechariah Hadid?¡¯


    Dejected, Ishac asked, ¡°Maximilia, have you heard of my name before?¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Maximilia declined toment. ¡°Maybe! But perhaps it¡¯s the same name¡­ It sounds like an old friend


    of mine.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®The name sounds like her old friend¡¯s?¡¯ Ishac was speechless.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Maximilia asked, ¡°Can you really help me cure that disease?¡±


    Ishac nodded. ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    It turned out that Ishac mentioned the free amodation earlier because he had long noticed the


    hidden disease in Maximilia¡¯s body. Ishac discovered it when Maximilia rescued him after that ugly


    b*tch¡¯s whip flung him away.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    Alex


    She was injured.


    Ishac¡¯s cultivation power was insufficient, but the medical skills in the Ultimate Book of Medicine were


    still avable. And, he did not require Chi to cure Maximilia¡¯s injury.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Earlier, Ishac told Maximilia about her hidden disease and was ready to tell her why. Maximilia had only


    brought him to the room after he said to her that he could cure her.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°What do you need to cure me?¡± asked Maximilia.


    ¡°I need thirteen silver needles.¡±


    ¡°Acupuncture? I¡¯ve done it with a miracle doctor, but it was futile.¡±


    ¡°My acupuncture is different from the others.¡±


    ¡°How different? Isn¡¯t it old wine in a new bottle? Stabbing the acupoints, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong then. Mine is called the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell. It belongs to the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine. It can cure normal people as well as cultivators.¡±


    ¡°The Ultimate Book of Medicine?¡± Maximilia¡¯s eyes widened abruptly as she stared at Ishac without


    blinking.


    Ishac


    Alex

 Chapter 3066

    Chapter 3066


    Richard was shocked to see Maximilia¡¯s reaction. ¡°You know the Thirteen Acupunctures of Hell?!¡± he


    asked.


    Richard


    Alex


    Maximilia nodded. ¡°I even know you are not Zechariah Hadid.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Richard was shocked, but he concealed his emotions. ¡°Maximilia, you sure make a good joke. I am


    Zechariah Hadid. How could I remember my name wrongly?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Maximilia forced a smile. She abruptly reached out and pinched Richard¡¯s nose. ¡°Rockefeller brat, don¡¯t


    you know who I am?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡®Holy crap!¡¯


    Richard¡¯s mind went into overdrive. Rowan stared intently at Maximilia¡¯s face. ¡°Jade Benmore?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Rowan


    He


    Smack!


    Maximilia flicked her forehead. ¡°Impudent! Call me Master!¡±


    Yup! Maximilia was none other than Jade.


    Jade was also genuinely baffled. When she stepped onto the first step of the Heavenly Stairs, she


    experienced the same situation as Richard. However, she found that she had be a young


    proprietress of an exotic inn. More importantly, the inn was operating in the desert. It was truly peculiar.


    Richard


    Alex


    In fact, she still wasn¡¯t ustomed to it.


    After confirming that Maximilia was truly Jade, Richard felt like crying. Rowan hade all the way


    with great difficulty, it was simply the greatest burden dragging along the schr¡¯s useless body. At that


    moment, his tense state of mind was relieved, and an intense sensation of fatigue swept over him.


    Richard


    Alex


    Rowan


    He


    His body went limp, and he fell toward Jade.


    ¡°Rockefeller brat?!¡± Jade hurriedly hugged him.


    ***


    At the same time in America, the Stoermer Sect, represented by Eustace and others, had already


    upied all the domestic sanctuaries and sacred mountains that once emitted spiritual energy tides.


    All of them except Yukon.


    Once upied by the Flying Eagles, even Mount Dragon-Tiger was no exception.


    Moreover, Eustace had also seized the territory in California, where Rockefeller Manor was located.


    Not only that, but Eustace even sent godly cultivation experts who had sworn allegiance to him to


    upy territories abroad that emitted spiritual energy tides.


    In a ce where there was beautiful scenery and abundant spiritual energy, Nadia said to Eustace,


    ¡°Young Lord, as of now, we¡¯ve upied twenty-nine locations that emit spiritual energy in America.


    They definitely exceed Yukon in terms of the total number. After all, Yukon only contains one area that


    has a spiritual energy surge.¡±


    Eustace said, ¡°The most important thing is to gather all sources of spiritual energy into one ce.


    Yukon is the top priority. Ultimately, we still have to take it down! I can¡¯t wait three months. Nadia, when


    will the second spiritual energy tide ur, ording to your estimation?¡±


    Nadia replied, ¡°It will ur earliest in three days, and seven daystest.¡±


    Eustace nodded. ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t care what method you use. You¡¯ll have to open ess to all spiritual


    energy sources in all twenty nine American locations and gather them in one ce within three days.


    When the timees, I will use the Umbre of Destiny to seize all the luck.. As for that Josef,


    whosoever, Rockefeller, Yukon will be destroyed, and the spiritual energy Will be exhausted after I


    seize the luck. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯llpete with me for the seed¡¯s position.¡±


    Josef,


    Alex,


    ¡°Alright, Young Lord!¡±


    Eustace looked up to the sky. There were countless visitors beyond the sky, but what use was it?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t you ever think of getting the Wastnd¡¯s luck! It¡¯s all mine!¡±


    Setting the Stoermer Sect aside, all the ordinary people in America were worried now. The Stoermer


    Sect had upied all the sanctuaries, leaving nothing to the outsiders. Having lost hope deep down,


    many naturally had few good things to say about the Stoermer Sect.


    In private, they even described the Stoermer Sect as a heinous satanic cult.


    If Heavenly Emperor Rowan and Phoenix were still in the mortal realm and found out, they would¡¯ve


    vomited blood! It took countless years, manpower, effort, and lives to build up the Stoermer Sect¡¯s


    fame. In just a few nights, however, Eustace had ruined it in front of everyone.


    On the Inte, almost everyone pinned their hopes on Richard. It was because only Yukon, upied


    by Josef, hadn¡¯t been reced by the Stoermer Sect.


    Richard


    Alex


    Josef,


    Alex,


    Once, some had even witnessed the Stoermer Sect devotees trying to enter Mount Yukon, but they


    were blocked outside the spell formation and were unable to ascend even halfway.


    ¡°I wonder what Richard Rockefeller is doing right now. ¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°I really hope Richard Rockefeller will leave Yukon at some point and kill the people from the Stoermer


    Sect until they are scared witless!¡±


    Richard


    Alex

 Chapter 3067

    Chapter 3067


    Phoenix Sect.


    Somewhere between dozens of divine pirs in the shrine on the immortal mountain¡­


    A stunning beauty floated among the sacred pirs. She was none other than Dorothy Assex, who had


    left Paul to find the Legacy alone.


    Paul


    Alex


    At that moment, she had acquired the Legacy and just needed some time to digest it, but her mental


    strength had greatly improved. Of course, Xienna Stoermer still yed the dominant role at that time.


    ¡®Now, my mental strength has surged. With the help of the Legacy¡¯s divine pirs, I should be able to


    find that person in the sea of people!¡¯


    Xienna¡¯s fixation was on her lover from her previous life. Having such an opportunity, she naturally


    wouldn¡¯t miss it.


    Her soul immediately phased out of her body. Dozens of Legacy¡¯s divine pirs abruptly emitted


    dazzling light that soared into the sky. A massive mental intent gushed out. She was looking for the


    man carrying her imprint.


    ¡®No!¡¯


    There was still nothing!


    Unconvinced, she refused to give up. She did not let go, and eventually, her mental strength silently


    passed and entered through Yukon¡¯s force field.


    The Heavenly Stairs was the only ce she couldn¡¯t see clearly. It was an expanse of haziness.


    She couldn¡¯t even see Paul and Jade standing on the Heavenly Stairs because there was an unknown


    force field and spell formation on it. It still couldn¡¯t work even with the power of the Legacy¡¯s divine


    pirs. Xienna only saw the vague back of a man.


    Paul


    Alex


    However, at that moment, she seemed to feel an intense sensation. That man was likely the person


    she was looking for.


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t break the mist here!¡¯ Determined, Xienna exerted all her strength.


    Boom!


    Consequently, she blew it away with brute force. However, she saw a ray of light in that instant¡­ It


    looked like there was an ax within the light. The ax seemed to be summoning a certain existence, but


    she ended up interrupting it with that impact.


    Shortly afterward, the ax seemed infuriated and fiercely struck her mental body.


    ¡®Oh crap! Run!¡¯


    At that moment, Xienna couldn¡¯t care less about taking a clear look at that man. She retreated


    frantically, but she noticed that she was far slower than that ax. The next second, her mental body was


    struck viciously.


    Whoosh!


    Xienna was gravely injured and her mental body almost copsed. Nheless, she managed to


    escape and quickly return to the Phoenix Sect with the help of the divine pirs. Meanwhile, that ax


    was twinkling with overwhelming fight.


    Eventually, it stopped what it was doing, swayed, and broke through the mist. It then turned into a ray


    of light and descended into Paul¡¯s body again.


    Paul


    Alex


    ***


    Presently, Paul who was still in the illusionary realm woke up.


    Paul


    Alex


    Morten discovered that Maximilia, no, Jade, was guarding him by the bed, whereas he was lying in her


    bed¡­ Morten did not know why, but he found that his mental strength seemed more powerful than


    before.


    Morten


    He


    Morten


    He


    ¡°How long have I slept?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯tst long!¡± Jade answered. ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Much better! Isn¡¯t this the Heavenly Stairs¡¯ trial for me? How did you enter my trial?¡±

 Chapter 3068

    Chapter 3068


    Jade didn¡¯t know. She simply hadn¡¯t listened to Lorelei¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I took the first step that we both experienced the same trial in the illusionary realm!¡± said


    Jade.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only usible exnation.¡± Richard looked at Maximilia¡¯s unfamiliar appearance. In fact, he


    was slightly incapable of substituting her character for Jade.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Look at your current appearance. You really don¡¯t look like yourself at all. You seem flirty when you


    smile!¡±


    ¡°Get lost! What makes you think you are any better?¡±


    ¡°Is there a mirror?¡± Richard still didn¡¯t know what he looked like!


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Isn¡¯t one over there?¡± Jade pointed at arge bronze mirror by the table. Richard walked over and


    looked at it, only to find himself¡­ Albert really had a pretty face.


    Richard


    Alex


    Albert


    He


    Albert was good-looking, albeit feminine andcking masculinity.


    Albert


    He


    ¡°Alright. Isn¡¯t it just a test? Who cares what we look like? By the way, there is a mission in the Heavenly


    Stairs trial. What is your mission?¡± asked Jade.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what: a coincidence. My identity here is Zechariah Hadid. I have a painting with


    me, indicating the woman I fancy. I¡¯ll show it to you. You¡¯ll be surprised for sure.¡±


    Jade looked at the painting Richard had taken out, and she immediately shouted, ¡°Ynes Larkin?!¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°I suspect she is Ynes Larkin¡¯s elder,¡± Richard replied.


    Richard


    Alex


    After that, they began discussing in the room. Richard told Jade what his mission was. Jade said with a


    smile, ¡°I¡¯m just like you. Haha. Isn¡¯t it amazing? It turns out that my mission is to protect you for the


    sessfulpletion of your mission.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°That sounds good,¡± Richard said.


    Richard


    Alex


    Jade told Richard that the Golden Phoenix Scorpion¡¯s egg that he had to find could only be found in


    one location in the entire desert, the lost Kingdom of Kroraina. In fact, the destination of those guests in


    the Death Inn was the same.


    Richard


    Alex


    They, too, were headed for Kroraina Kingdom.


    ¡°Just now, I heard someone mention some kind of treasure. Is there a treasure in Kroraina Kingdom?


    What treasure is that?¡± asked Richard.


    Richard


    Alex


    Jade said, ¡°I actually know something about that. Rumor has it that there used to be a priest in Kroraina


    Kingdom. Albert was a powerful wizard who possessed omnipotent and earth-shattering abilities. It¡¯s


    said that the overnight disappearance of Kroraina Kingdom had something to do with that wizard. It


    looks like that wizard is most likely a godly cultivator. That treasure is actually the priest¡¯s legacy.¡±


    Albert


    He


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Godly cultivators had powerful abilities, and if one had a knack for spell formations, hiding a small


    kingdom shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Richard understood it. Indeed, such a thing was a fatal temptation to countless people in the martial


    world.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°You better rest well today! I¡¯ll take you along tomorrow!¡± said Jade.


    ¡°To team up with them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary! Rumor has it that Kroraina Kingdom is full of dangers. The Golden Phoenix Scorpion is


    one of its poisonous creatures. I¡¯m not Jade Benmore now, but Maximilia Calypse! Maximilia has


    decent martial arts, but that¡¯s all.¡±


    In no way was she a match for the real Jade.


    ¡°You¡¯re kind of decent! Just watch me and enjoy yourself secretly!¡±


    ¡°That ugly b*tch almost whipped me to death. I couldn¡¯t sense any spiritual energy in the world, nor


    could I cultivate any cultivation techniques. What a trashy spiritual root. It¡¯s really strange. The


    Heavenly Stairs¡¯ missions are ridiculous. It¡¯s impossible toplete the mission by relying on such a


    schr.¡±


    They both began to specte about the Heavenly Stairs again.


    Indeed, it was the Heavenly Stairs with 9,999 steps. If Richard had to be someone else and


    complete a certain challenging mission on each Heavenly Stairs step, he felt that he would copse.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s get through this ordeal first,¡± said Jade.


    ¡°Yeah. Let me treat the injury on your hand first. It should be the sequel from the battle!¡± Richard took


    Jade¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°If you were Maximilia Calypse, I would¡¯ve been confident, but you¡¯re a


    candidate for the Heavenly Stairs trial. Hence, I¡¯m unsure if I can cure you, as this ce is full of


    variables.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Just do your best. Do I need to take off my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Take them off! I need to look at your body and insert the needles right now.¡±


    ¡°To what extent should I undress? All the way?!¡±

 Chapter 3069

    Chapter 3069


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    ¡°What bugs are these? I¡¯ve never seen them before!¡±


    ¡°Save me quickly! Help! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Many people screamed in ultimate terror. Although only slightly bigger than ants, the all-white bugs


    were extremely terrifying. More importantly, they came in massive numbers, densely packed. People


    with trypophobia would definitely feel their blood freeze upon seeing those bugs.


    Mozart and Jade were at the very back, but they ran the fastest. Soon, they took the lead and rushed


    out of the passage¡¯s entrance before those bugs reached them. After that, they saw crowds of panic-


    stricken people rushing out. Some of them howled wildly because bugs desperately gnawed on their


    bodies¡­ Fortunately, there were few of them, so it would not be life-threatening. However, from the


    horrifying screams, one could deduce how painful it must¡¯ve been to be bitten by those bugs.


    Mozart


    Alex


    No one came out again after one minute.


    Horrible screams were heard in the cave from time to time until they eventually became inaudible.


    ¡°Those bugs didn¡¯te out, did they?¡± A man widened his eyes as he stared intently into the


    passage. Everyone thought those bugs would rush out of the cave, but it didn¡¯t happen.


    It seemed that those bugs could only live in the cave.


    ¡°That¡¯s better. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do. Those bugs were too fast.¡±


    Consequently, a headcount revealed seven dead people in their group. One of them was the boss of


    that ugly woman who had almost killed Mozart.


    Mozart


    Alex


    They were off to a bad start. Everyone suppressed their rage. However, they noticed that Josef, the


    weak schr, stood unscathed next to Maximilia under her firm protection. They were really upset at


    that time.


    Josef,


    Alex,


    A middle-aged man said, ¡°Maximilia, it¡¯s really inappropriate bringing this burden along. In the first


    ce, an expert like you should be the main force on our side, but you are focusing all your energy on


    this schr and is of no help to our team. We ended up serving cannon fodder instead. It¡¯s unjustified


    no matter what!¡±


    Someone instantly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Abraham can¡¯t punch his way out of a paper bag. It¡¯s simply a


    burden to bring him along.¡±


    Abraham


    He


    Maximilia sneered. ¡°I¡¯m doing it out of my own will. It¡¯s none of your business. Your men died because


    they were useless.¡±


    The ugly woman said, ¡°Maximilia, it doesn¡¯t make sense for you to say that. You will also have a share


    of the discovered treasure. You want the team to scout the way ahead for you. We are not fools. Do


    you think that¡¯s fair? If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of having you?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Maximilia sneered. ¡°Those who are on your level will just hold us back! I will quit, okay?!¡±


    Someone said, ¡°Maximilia, you¡¯ve gone overboard. Now that you know the entrance to the Kroraina


    Kingdom, you¡¯re quitting, and you won¡¯t join us? How could you be like this?¡±


    At that moment, Mozart said, ¡°Who knows if this is the real entrance. Even if it is, I don¡¯t think you guys


    can pass. I hereby kindly advise you to go back, lest you might lose your lives.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°D*mn! What right does a dumb schr have to say something like that?¡±


    ¡°The wages of avarice is death. Forget it. Pretend that I said nothing.¡±


    Mozart took Maximilia¡¯s hand and walked out right away.


    Mozart


    Alex


    However, a group of people blocked them. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to leave!¡±


    Maximilia was furious. ¡°What? You¡¯re trying to keep me with brute force? Are you that confident? The


    passage is dangerous. I won¡¯t stop you if you wish to court death, but Maximilia Calypse has precious


    life, and I don¡¯t wish to lose it here! So long!¡±


    Maximilia and Mozart actually walked away and left the Great Basin.


    Mozart


    Alex


    The remaining people looked at each other in dismay. In fact, many had tried to give up and leave, but


    they were reluctant to let that legendary treasure go.


    ¡°What should we do? Even Maximilia Calypse is scared.¡±


    ¡°Bugs are afraid of fire. We weren¡¯t mentally prepared just now. Let¡¯s prepare some torches now. When


    the timees, we will burn those bugs to death!¡±


    The group acted instantly.


    Shortly after Mozart and Maximilia left Great Basin Desert, they turned around and walked toward the


    opposite side. Mozart said to Maximilia, ¡°That chain has probably set up arge spell formation in


    the Kroraina Kingdom. The entrance just now is a door to death. Judging by our current situation,


    entering is equivalent to courting death.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Where is life¡¯s door then?¡± Maximilia asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m still uncertain. We¡¯ll have to look for it. You should take me to the high ground. Ah, over there!¡±


    Mozart pointed at a stone wall not far away.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Its use was unknown, but it should be quite ancient. It was rtively tall at the height of twenty or thirty


    meters. With Mozart¡¯s current skills, he definitely couldn¡¯t climb it.


    Mozart


    Alex

 Chapter 3070

    Chapter 3070


    However, Maximilia could do that. She squatted. ¡°Come up and hold me tight. My current cultivation


    base is limited, and this is all I can do.¡±


    Steven unabashedly leaned toward her and wrapped his arms around her neck.


    Steven


    Alex


    Maximilia was not as tallpared to Jade, but she was plumper overall. When he leaned against her,


    he was filled with her pheromones. Moreover, she was very fragrant.


    Steven sniffed her hair. ¡°What is this fragrance?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Maximilia said, ¡°How could I know?! I was already like this beforeing in. I may have bathed in a


    special floral fragrance earlier, though.¡±


    Steven shook his head. ¡°No. This is a scent your body secrets. It¡¯smonly known as the feminine


    scent.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Maximilia froze and snorted gently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    She exerted strength on her feet and carried Steven on her back, and rushed up to the wall. Then, she


    kept stepping on the stone wall with her feet. She even broke the wall along the way.


    Steven


    Alex


    Eventually, they reached the top of the wall safely. Consequently, they noticed that the top of the wall


    was a little narrow.


    Maximilia asked, ¡°Are you going toe down and stand on your own?¡±


    Steven replied, ¡°I¡¯m a little acrophobic. ¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Finally, Steven directly clutched onto Maximilia¡¯s back like an octopus while looking at the terrain below.


    In fact, the life door of a spell formation was traceable, and Kroraina Kingdom¡¯s chain was clearly no


    match for Steven in terms of spell formation¡¯s level.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    It was just that he currently did not possess Chi, nor could he see it in this world. His eyes had lost their


    special function, so he could only deduce the location of life¡¯s door through an indirect approach.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it! It¡¯s over there!¡±


    Boom!


    Maximilia found a heavy stone door Skyward under a desert ten minutester. When she pushed it


    open forcefully, a pitch-ck passagey underneath with a hardly narrow stairway leading downward.


    As soon as the stone door was opened, a strong, musty stench gushed out. One had to wonder how


    many years no one had been there.


    After a while, Steven said, ¡°We can go down.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Maximilia lighted a torch and walked in front of Steven while pulling his hand with her other hand.


    Steven


    Alex


    Her hand was very warm, but Steven¡¯s hands and feet were cold. Hence, he instantly felt afortable


    warmth surging over him when she held him like that.


    Steven


    AlexContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Maximilia looked at him. ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Steven nodded. ¡°This schr is too weak. I think Siegfried Bnd in ¡®An American Ghost Story¡¯ is


    stronger than him.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Maximilia asked with a smile, ¡°Who is Julie Fellmeth then?¡±


    ¡°A beauty in a painting?!¡±


    ¡°Who am I then? ¡±


    ¡°The big-bearded Gustavo Willibald. ¡±


    She was startled for a moment before she said with a smile, ¡°It suits me well.¡±


    Just then, a clicking sound could be heard beneath the feet. Steven froze. ¡°This is bad. This stairway is


    cracking.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    As soon as the voice fell, the ground under his feet vanished. Both of them then fell.


    ¡°A-ahh!¡±

 Chapter 3071

    Chapter 3071


    ¡°Rockefeller brat, hold me tight!¡±


    Anyhow, they had already been holding each other¡¯s hands from the beginning. At that moment,


    Maximilia pulled Alder over forcefully and wrapped her arms around him.


    Alder


    Alex


    She was protecting Alder with her own body. Furthermore, she protected his head firmly in her chest¡­


    Alder


    Alex


    That soft and bouncy sensation suffocated Alder for a while. Edgarcked the ability for internal


    respiration and couldn¡¯t hold his breath for long, and would probably be asphyxiated to death.


    Alder


    Alex


    Edgar


    He


    ¡°Hey¡­ Mm¡­ Mmhh¡­¡±


    Alder wanted to speak, but words failed to escape his lips. Edgar tried to open his mouth to take a


    breath, but it was also blocked. In desperation, he bit down hard.


    Alder


    Alex


    Edgar


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He


    A woman¡¯s body contained several areas that were most vulnerable to pain. The location that Alder bit


    was definitely most vulnerable to pain. After all, this ce was set in ancient times, and there were no


    modern, fashionable sponge bra pads. And Maximilia¡¯s clothes were rtively sexy and thin like


    Westeros¡¯s. Hence, when he bit down¡­


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡®Oh my god!¡¯


    Maximilia shuddered all over in pain. She then hurriedly let go of Edgar, yelling, ¡°What are you doing?


    My body is made of flesh!¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    Alder took a deep breath. ¡°Maximilia, you almost suffocated me.¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    Maximilia was speechless.


    In fact, it was notpletely empty down there. Rather, there was a steep slope. After they both fell for


    a few meters, they slid on a steep slope full of yellow sand on both sides, but the fall did not hurt much.


    Alder was lying on Maximilia¡¯s body, which was equivalent to having a soft cushion. Not only did he feel


    no pain, but he actually enjoyed it a lot.


    Alder


    Alex


    It was unknown how deep they had slid down the slope. Both of them were shocked.


    The torch was still in Maximilia¡¯s hand, but the whistling wind from the sliding diminished the me, and


    it looked like it would be extinguished at. any time. After another while, the steep slope beneath their


    bodies suddenly disappeared.


    This time, they were really falling straight down.


    ¡°Ah! We are done for! We¡¯re going to fall to deaths!¡± Alder shouted as he held Maximilia tightly.


    Alder


    Alex


    Maximilia said, ¡°What are you afraid of? At most, we¡¯ll fail the Heavenly Stairs trial.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, she saw a pool of water with the help of the torch¡¯s light.


    ¡°Be careful! We¡¯re going to fall into the water!¡± Maximilia threw the torch away and clutched Alder with


    both hands while spreading her strength all over her body.


    Alder


    Alex


    Boom!


    The impact was huge.


    They had fallen too fast. Alder only heard a buzzing sound and felt as though his body would be torn


    apart. Immediately afterward, an icy sheet of aura enveloped his entire body. After that, he lost


    consciousness.


    Alder


    Alex


    Ssh!


    After a full minute, Maximilia pulled Alder out of the water. However, the torch was currently


    extinguished, and the surroundings were pitch-ck. She could not see anything and knew nothing of


    the surroundings. To be frank, even Jade¡¯s soul would¡¯ve felt a surge of panic in the face of such


    darkness. Moreover, Alder wasn¡¯t moving a muscle.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Alder?! Alder Rockefeller?! Wake up! Wake up!¡± She shouted, but Alder didn¡¯t respond.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    This time, she was really panicked. As soon as she checked his nose, she was even more terrified.


    Alder was not breathing.


    Alder


    Alex


    Although she knew that Alder definitely wasn¡¯t dead, and he would¡¯ve most likely stopped on the first


    step of Heavenly Stairs after failing the trial, she did not dare to take the gamble¡­ She harbored


    another thought, she did not want to face this kind of pitch-ck environment alone.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Alder Rockefeller! Alder Rockefeller! D*mn it! You better not die! Wake up! I¡¯m slightly afraid of the


    dark!¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    The dignifiedmander of the Flying Eagles would probably be aughing stock if she said that


    she was afraid of darkness. However, Jade was really afraid, especially in a total, pitch-ck


    environment.

 Chapter 3072

    Chapter 3072


    Finally, she reached the shore. She hurriedly dragged Stefan ashore andid him straight. Without any


    hesitation, she fumbled and tried to resuscitate him via CPR.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Bleurgh!


    Stefan did not disappoint the woman. Steven quickly vomited a mouthful of water and woke up.


    However, things looked the same after opening and closing his eyes.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Steven


    He


    Stefan was shocked. ¡°Maximilia, Maximilia¡­¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°I am here!¡±


    They both fumbled and sped each other¡¯s hands. Stefan said, ¡°Why¡­ Why am I blind? I can¡¯t see


    anything!¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Maximilia said, ¡°I can¡¯t see either.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You are blind too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind. It¡¯s just that light is totally absent here, so we can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Stefan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Since the things built in the past have decayed, this ce has probably


    been in disrepair for many years. They only cracked and copsed because they couldn¡¯t bear the


    weight of the two of us. This ce should be Kroraina Kingdom¡­ We better hurry and find a light


    source. Otherwise, we won¡¯t know what poisonous bugs are here in this pitch darkness.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Maximilia also wanted to find a light source, but it certainly did not exist on her. They both couldn¡¯t help


    but fumble bit by bit until they found the edge and got up and walked slowly.


    ¡°A-choo!¡± Stefan suddenly sneezed.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Maximilia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Stefan said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold. I think I¡¯m going to catch a cold¡­ Really. It¡¯s been so long since I felt the


    sensation of a cold¡­¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Right after saying that, he fell to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Hey! Stefan Rockefeller! Stefan Rockefeller! What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± Maximilia was about to


    cry.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    Things were really inconvenient in the pitch darkness.


    She hurriedly helped Stefan get up. Only then did she notice that he had passed out and was trembling


    all over. Stefan¡¯s hands, feet, and body were cold, but his forehead was hot.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®Oh crap. The chill has entered his body, and he¡¯s running a fever.¡¯


    Stefan¡¯s current body had poor resistance. The current season was already quite cold but. located


    beneath the desert, Kroraina Kingdom was even colder. The pool they had just fallen into was simply


    no different from an ice cer. It would be bizarre if he did not get a fever under the influence of so


    many aspects.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Maximilia decisively took off Stefan¡¯s wet clothes. The schr¡¯s cold, thick and damp robe wrapping


    around Stefan¡¯s body would only aggravate his condition.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Brr. It¡¯s freezing¡­¡± Stefan murmured unconsciously.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Maximilia condensed her power onto her palm and rubbed his body. However, it was not very effective.


    The cultivation technique she practiced leaned toward Yin, and her Chi contained Yin energy in nature.


    Even if she channeled that kind of Chi into his body, it would not help to alleviate his symptoms.


    ¡®What should I do? What a¡­ Little devil!¡¯


    Maximilia sighed. Eventually, she clenched her teeth and took off her soaked clothes. She then hugged


    Stefan and warmed him with her own body.


    Stefan


    Alex


    While enduring the embarrassment of being naked, sheforted herself. ¡®Luckily, this ce is just an


    illusionary realm. I¡¯m not Jade Benmore either, but Maximilia Calypse. Yeah. Your identity isn¡¯t Stefan


    Rockefeller either, but Zechariah Hadid¡­¡¯


    Stefan


    Alex


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As the Chi churned, curls of white gas popped out of Maximilia¡¯s crown. Her body was burning hot just


    to keep Stefan warm. In fact, Stefan had already woken up after fifteen minutes. However, his heart


    skipped a beat when Maximilia held and warmed him like that. For a moment there, he did not know


    how to face her, so he just¡­ Pretended to sleep!


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    Even so, it was afortable and moving sensation. Unfortunately, it was untimely¡­


    Stefan sighed.


    Stefan


    Alex


    However, the sound of turbulent water was suddenly audible. Something seemed to be crawling out of


    the pitch-ck pool of water.

 Chapter 3073

    Chapter 3073


    Finally, she reached the shore. She hurriedly dragged Stefan ashore andid him straight. Without any


    hesitation, she fumbled and tried to resuscitate him via CPR.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Bleurgh!


    Stefan did not disappoint the woman. Steven quickly vomited a mouthful of water and woke up.


    However, things looked the same after opening and closing his eyes.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Steven


    He


    Stefan was shocked. ¡°Maximilia, Maximilia¡­¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°I am here!¡±


    They both fumbled and sped each other¡¯s hands. Stefan said, ¡°Why¡­ Why am I blind? I can¡¯t see


    anything!¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Maximilia said, ¡°I can¡¯t see either.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You are blind too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind. It¡¯s just that light is totally absent here, so we can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Stefan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Since the things built in the past have decayed, this ce has probably


    been in disrepair for many years. They only cracked and copsed because they couldn¡¯t bear the


    weight of the two of us. This ce should be Kroraina Kingdom¡­ We better hurry and find a light


    source. Otherwise, we won¡¯t know what poisonous bugs are here in this pitch darkness.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Maximilia also wanted to find a light source, but it certainly did not exist on her. They both couldn¡¯t help


    but fumble bit by bit until they found the edge and got up and walked slowly.


    ¡°A-choo!¡± Stefan suddenly sneezed.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Maximilia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Stefan said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold. I think I¡¯m going to catch a cold¡­ Really. It¡¯s been so long since I felt the


    sensation of a cold¡­¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Right after saying that, he fell to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Hey! Stefan Rockefeller! Stefan Rockefeller! What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± Maximilia was about to


    cry.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    Things were really inconvenient in the pitch darkness.


    She hurriedly helped Stefan get up. Only then did she notice that he had passed out and was trembling


    all over. Stefan¡¯s hands, feet, and body were cold, but his forehead was hot.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®Oh crap. The chill has entered his body, and he¡¯s running a fever.¡¯


    Stefan¡¯s current body had poor resistance. The current season was already quite cold but. located


    beneath the desert, Kroraina Kingdom was even colder. The pool they had just fallen into was simply


    no different from an ice cer. It would be bizarre if he did not get a fever under the influence of so


    many aspects.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Maximilia decisively took off Stefan¡¯s wet clothes. The schr¡¯s cold, thick and damp robe wrapping


    around Stefan¡¯s body would only aggravate his condition.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Brr. It¡¯s freezing¡­¡± Stefan murmured unconsciously.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Maximilia condensed her power onto her palm and rubbed his body. However, it was not very effective.


    The cultivation technique she practiced leaned toward Yin, and her Chi contained Yin energy in nature.


    Even if she channeled that kind of Chi into his body, it would not help to alleviate his symptoms.


    ¡®What should I do? What a¡­ Little devil!¡¯


    Maximilia sighed. Eventually, she clenched her teeth and took off her soaked clothes. She then hugged


    Stefan and warmed him with her own body.


    Stefan


    Alex


    While enduring the embarrassment of being naked, sheforted herself. ¡®Luckily, this ce is just an


    illusionary realm. I¡¯m not Jade Benmore either, but Maximilia Calypse. Yeah. Your identity isn¡¯t Stefan


    Rockefeller either, but Zechariah Hadid¡­¡¯


    Stefan


    Alex


    As the Chi churned, curls of white gas popped out of Maximilia¡¯s crown. Her body was burning hot just


    to keep Stefan warm. In fact, Stefan had already woken up after fifteen minutes. However, his heart


    skipped a beat when Maximilia held and warmed him like that. For a moment there, he did not know


    how to face her, so he just¡­ Pretended to sleep!


    Stefan


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    Even so, it was afortable and moving sensation. Unfortunately, it was untimely¡­


    Stefan sighed.


    Stefan


    Alex


    However, the sound of turbulent water was suddenly audible. Something seemed to be crawling out of


    the pitch-ck pool of water.

 Chapter 3074

    Chapter 3074


    Ssh!


    The quiet but very real sound approached bit by bit. Even someone without cultivation like Stefan could


    hear it, let alone Maximilia.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Nervous, the muscles in her body tensed as she held a curved flying dagger in her hand¡­ Of course,


    she was currently naked. She had fished out the flying dagger from her clothes.


    Stefan moved. Just as he was about to speak, his mouth was covered by a pretty hand.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Maximilia wrote, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound¡± on his stomach with her finger.


    Clearly, she had long discovered something lurking in the water.


    Stefan did not dare to speak, but he pricked up his ears. The sound in the water was getting louder and


    closer as if it. was within a few meters from them.


    Stefan


    Alex


    At that moment, Stefan sensed that Maximilia shot out the flying dagger in her hand with an abrupt jerk,


    followed by a loud explosion with a huge spark at Stefan¡¯s eight o¡¯clock.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Alex


    In the faint light, something was visible in the pitch-ck cave.


    Maximilia saw a passage located not far from them.


    At the same time, the monster crawling in the water rushed over in the direction of the sound after


    hearing the loudmotion.


    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!


    Three consecutive loud sshes could be heard, indicating there were at least three monsters.


    Maximilia picked Stefan with one hand and grabbed both their clothes before sneaking toward the


    passage. Unexpectedly, the passage turned out to be a dead end. There was no way ahead.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s a dead-end!¡± Maximilia frowned as she touched cold stones with both hands. It was still pitch ck,


    and their eyes were no better than decorations.


    Stefan calcted the direction they came from in his mind. Mortenpared the terrain to what he


    saw above earlier.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Morten


    He


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± he whispered. ¡°This ce should correspond to life¡¯s gate. Could it be there¡¯s


    something like a trapdoor? Let me touch it!¡±


    Morten reached out to touch the stone wall and felt a smooth, soft and warm area.


    Morten


    He


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    As soon as he identified it, he was astonished to find he was touching Maximilia¡¯s chest. Morten then


    hurriedly retracted his hand and apologized in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±


    Morten


    He


    Maximilia intended to beat him up, but she held back. If she made a sound, she would attract those


    three monsters and end up in deep trouble.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± Maximilia growled hoarsely.


    Stefan nodded. Morten identified where Maximilia was standing from the voice, and he reached out to


    touch the other side. Shortly afterward, he felt something, ancient runes. As expected, there was a


    mystery here. However, ancient runes had always been aplicated subject, with many of them


    looking extremely simr. Touching them blindly with their hands would yield an inurate result.


    Stefan touched all of them, but eventually, he helplessly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t work. The spell formation in


    this ce was set up using ancient runes. I can¡¯t open the door if I can¡¯t see them.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Morten


    He


    Stefan


    Alex


    Maximilia nodded. ¡°Alright. Wait a moment!¡±


    Stefan could hear the rustling of her clothes as she put them on¡­ Morten instantly recalled the scene


    where they both were hugging each other naked earlier. For a moment, a whim struck him, and he


    became impulsive. But soon, he kept telling himself that she was Jade, she was Jade¡­


    Stefan


    Alex


    Morten


    He


    Maxmilia wore her clothes at a breakneck speed, dressedpletely within one minute. Currently, she


    was touching the two daggers in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll rub the two daggers to create sparks. You will seize the


    chance to look at the runes on the wall, but this will definitely attract the monsters. You should


    concentrate on breaking the formation. Leave the monsters to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Be careful,¡± Stefan said.


    Stefan


    Alex


    nk!


    nk!


    There were sounds of grating followed by a massive ssh of sparks.

 Chapter 3075

    Chapter 3075


    A little light lit up the pitch-ck cave.


    Frank kept his guard up and stared intently at the wall. As expected, they were ancient runes, but they


    weren¡¯t asplicated as he initially expected. Astor could handle them easily on his professional


    level, but he had neither Chi nor a cultivation base now. In that past, he could mobilize the spell


    formation and open the stone door by making a seal with his hands.


    Frank


    Alex


    Astor


    He


    At the moment, in order to do that, he had to move his position with the help of the runes.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of monsters crawling ahead could be heard. Sure enough, the sound created by Maximilia


    had attracted the monsters.


    When Frank nced back amidst themotion, he was shocked. It turned out to be three enormous


    mutant crocodiles with open mouths as huge as small boats. In this pitch-ck environment, their eyes


    had degenerated, and their eyeballs were covered. They differentiated directions by relying on sounds.


    Frank


    Alex


    At that moment, Maximilia could only make a move. She rushed forward to fight the three enormous


    crocodiles alone.


    Powerless, Frank couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious from the sidelines¡­ Furthermore, he could see nothing


    and could only hear. Astor was vastly experienced inbat, though, able to differentiate positions.


    Astor could tell that Maximilia was in a tough battle just by hearing the sounds. Astor even heard the


    sound of Maximilia¡¯s clothes being torn.


    Frank


    Alex


    Astor


    He


    Astor


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He


    Astor


    He


    Astor did not know if she was injured.


    Astor


    He


    ¡®No! We will perish in the crocodiles¡¯ bellies at this rate!¡¯ Frank thought of a way.


    Frank


    Alex


    Astor picked up two stones on the ground-cobblestones. Astor saw them just now. Then, he created


    sparks by knocking the stones together.


    Astor


    He


    Astor


    He


    They weren¡¯t as bright as Maximilia¡¯s sparks, but they helped her recover a bit of visibility. The tide


    would turn with just that little bit.


    Boom!


    Maximilia stood in front of Frank and battled the enormous crocodiles. She fought for a full ten minutes


    before finally, the three crocodiles were killed.


    Frank


    Alex


    After that, she copsed from exhaustion. Several wounds were also visible on her body. If she had not


    protected Abraham, she would have moved and dodged them. However, she was unable to retreat


    under current circumstances. Unable to dodge, she couldn¡¯t help but confront them head-on.


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    Frank also knew about that situation, but there was nothing he could do, and he could only feel sorry


    for her.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°I think these three crocodiles are a little different. They may have mutated. There may be demonic


    cores or demonic pills in their bodies. Some of these things will emit light and can be used as lighting,¡±


    said Frank.


    Frank


    Alex


    nk!


    Maximilia gave a dagger to Frank.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank took the dagger and gave it a try. Eventually, he sighed helplessly.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t cut through.¡±


    Astor couldn¡¯t even pierce crocodile skin.


    Astor


    He


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Subsequently, Maximilia disemboweled the three crocodiles. She dug out a glittering white bead that


    was slightly bigger than a quail¡¯s egg from the third crocodile¡¯s body.


    It was a demonic pill. They could see nearby things around them with that demonic pill, akin to lighting


    a very dimmp.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured!¡± Frank looked at Maximilia.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should break the formation first.¡±


    Frank shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m in no hurry to do that. You should treat your injuries first. In case danger


    shows up after opening the door, you will have the strength to deal with it. ¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Maximilia agreed after thinking about it. She gave the demonic pill to Frank with a sweeping nce at


    his body. She suddenly reached out to his groin and flicked it hard. ¡°Hmph! You were harboring


    indecent thoughts.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank almost screamed, ¡°How could I not? I became like this because I was overthinking.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Astor scrambled to find his clothes.


    Astor


    He

 Chapter 3076

    Chapter 3076


    There wasn¡¯t any light in the cave. The two couldn¡¯t identify the time within this odd illusionary realm.


    They even thought that time passed abnormally here. More importantly, they needed to finish the


    challenge and get out of here.


    Adrian couldn¡¯t help but think about that ax inside his consciousness. Joe didn¡¯t understand why it


    would react so vigorously, rushing up the Heavenly Stairs and disappearing.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Joe


    He


    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t have disappeared just like that, right?¡¯


    Adrian didn¡¯t know that the ax had returned. Joe also didn¡¯t realize that Xienna¡¯s soul hade here to


    look for her lover in the past. It was precisely because she interfered with the ax that it failed in its task,


    and it gave up.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Joe


    He


    In reality, that ax did, in fact, want to leave Adrian¡¯s mind. If it were to obtain that thing within the


    Heavenly Stairs, it wouldn¡¯t be able to stay within Adrian¡¯s mind after that. However, Xienna¡¯s


    interference helped him out instead, preventing him from losing the mysterious ax.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    At the time, Maximilia had woken up from her healing state, randomly saying, ¡°Bjorne, what do you


    think would happen to us when we fail our missions?¡±


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Adrian had thought about this issue long ago. ¡°We¡¯d probably be fine. Lorelei and the others had tried


    going up the stairs before. Even if they didn¡¯t fail on the first step, it¡¯s kind of the same since this flight


    of stairs has almost ten thousand steps. Nothing happened to them, so we should be alright.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Maximilia nodded. ¡°I thought so too. Everything here is illusionary, not reality. So basically, we¡¯re in


    some sort of dream, pretending to be someone else. The entire process is fake.¡±


    She sounded as if she was trying to convince someone.


    Adrian understood her intentions and nodded as well. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s like when I used to dream about one


    of my female schoolmates back in high school.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Maximilia seemed rather interested. ¡°Who? Do I know her?¡±


    Adrian shook his head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know her. She¡­ She was cursed, just like you.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°The Witch Curse?¡±


    ¡°Something like that!¡±


    Maximilia fell silent for a short while and asked, ¡°What did you do when you dreamt about her?¡±


    Adrian smiled. ¡°Everything, but it was just a meaningless dream. It¡¯s just like what we¡¯re facing now,


    except that we are both in the same dream.¡±


    Adrian


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Maximilia seemed cheerful. ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s right.¡±


    In reality, Adrian had deliberately said that to relieve her heart. Joe didn¡¯t want her to be hung up on the


    past.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Joe


    He


    After that, Adrian started breaking through the boundary. It wasn¡¯t a difficult process, so he didn¡¯t take


    any longer than five minutes. The stone gates grumbled as a ray of light shone through the cracks.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°There¡¯s light over there!¡± Maximilia was overjoyed and excited as she held onto her knife.


    Who knew how conflicted and nervous she must¡¯ve been in the pitch-ck environment, especially


    with her extreme fear of the dark. She really didn¡¯t want to experience the same thing ever again. They


    thought that there would be monsters rushing out after the gates opened. However, it didn¡¯t happen,


    but the scenery in front of them still managed to freeze them in ce.


    Behind the gate was an endless amount of water, but none of it flowed to the other side.


    Upon closer inspection, there were quite a few Hydrophobic Beads around the gates. Moreover, the


    formation itself had the ability to close the water off.


    ¡°Kroraina¡¯s strategist is a genius too. They¡¯re able to block the water using a Hydrophobic Bead.¡±


    ¡°This is probably a pond within the Kroraina Kingdom, and the gate is most likely the bottom.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take one of those beads then. They might be useful,¡± Maximilia said.


    Adrian immediately stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t, the Hydrophobic Beads are the key to this formation. If one


    bead is lost, the formation might change. This life door might turn into a death door.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    The two then walked into the cave. Taking a deep breath, Maximilia grabbed onto Adrian¡¯s arm and


    jumped into the water. The water pressure was quite strong, and Adrian was simply fortunate it didn¡¯t


    crush him.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex

 Chapter 3077

    Chapter 3077


    The light that shone in had actuallye from the surface. It was safe to assume that they would see


    the kingdom once they got to the surface.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The two continued swimming upwards, but the pond went deeper than expected. After swimming for a


    while, Edgar began to panic when he started running out of air. His lungs felt like they were going to


    explode, and he couldn¡¯t swim any longer. Maximilia rushed over and held his head, cing her


    seductive lips onto his.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Huff¡­


    She blew a mouthful of Chi inside, which generated oxygen for him. Maximilia¡¯s cultivation level


    allowed her to breathe directly with her lungs.


    Edgar instantly felt very good, and he was swimming upwards again. However, he still hadn¡¯t reached


    the surface even after he¡¯d used up his oxygen. Edgar ran out once again. Edgar then grabbed hold of


    Maximilia and pointed towards his mouth, indicating that he wanted her to give him more air.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar


    He


    Edgar


    He


    Five timester, Edgar finally reached the surface. What met his eyes was the bright sun.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why would there be sunlight here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be underneath a desert?¡±


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t have possibly entered another dungeon, right?¡±


    Maximilia rose to the surface as well, her wless face slightly flushed. Having transferred air to Ishac,


    her interactions were very intimate. It caused Maximilia, a virgin, to be rather flustered. Although her


    soul didn¡¯t belong to Maximilia, her body did.


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    The young body reacted so honestly to such actions she even felt her heart thumping in her chest. It


    was a reaction she couldn¡¯t suppress even if she used her soul powers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ascend to the surface. You just healed from your fever, and I don¡¯ t want to be your heater


    anymore,¡± she said as she dragged Edgar towards thend¡­


    Edgar


    Alex


    In actuality, the temperature in this ce was much warmer, as if it was summer, no longer as chilling


    as the pitch-ck area.


    The two of them looked towards the sky at a certain angle and quickly realized that therge sun was a


    fake.


    ¡°That sun looks like a mystical treasure,¡± Edgar said.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°I can sense some energy from the Golden Crows.¡±


    Maximilia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that we won¡¯t be getting anywhere near it with our current appea


    rances. Besides, this is just a dream. We can¡¯t actually take it out even if we get it.¡±


    Edgar said, ¡°I suddenly thought of something. If this happened a long time ago, that means this very


    kingdom had actually existed in the past when we go back to reality, can we enter the real Kroraina


    Kingdom and find this fake sun again?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Maximilia replied. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but I can¡¯t guarantee it. Some people have arrived here before


    us.¡±


    The environment was very exquisite, the main color scheme being ivory. That was because all


    buildings had beenpletely painted in white. The city center was ratherrge as well.


    Edgar and Maximilia roamed around the historical looking area. It felt like visiting an ancient kingdom


    from thousands of years ago. Moreover, they were the only two within the city.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Gurgle¡­


    Edgar¡¯s stomach was growling. ¡°Maximilia, I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    The woman pointed to the front. ¡°Look, there seems to be someone selling food over there.¡±


    ¡®Selling?¡¯ Edgar froze and looked in the direction she was pointing at.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Instantly, he felt his head about to explode.

 Chapter 3078

    Chapter 3078


    Maximilia was pointing at one of the streets within the city. It seemed slightly differentpared to the


    rest of the city. The grocer she mentioned was actually¡­ Human!


    Apart from them, there were actually other people within this kingdom. However, these people weren¡¯t


    as lucky to be walking around freely. They were being tied up by a group of monsters, drenched in


    blood, and being sold as food on the streets


    ¡°Come, take a look! Fresh human meat! We have live humans too! Rare quality flesh! Does anyone


    want some?¡±


    ¡°One dor for five hundred grams! Just one dor for five hundred grams! You won¡¯t regret spending


    here! We¡¯re honest sellers¡­¡±


    The voice came from that very street, shocking Paul and Maximilia to the core.


    Paul


    Alex


    The one yelling was not human. It had a sharp mouth and the cheeks of a monkey, along with a whole


    body of fur. Despite that, he was wearing clothes. Upon a closer inspection, they realized that this guy


    was actually a beast demon, a weasel.


    There seemed to be a lot of such demons walking around the street. They looked very weird. Other


    beasts include rats, giant cockroaches, snake demons, centipede demons, and many others.


    The flourishing Kroraina Kingdom was no longer ruled by humans now. It had be a beautiful home


    for these low leveled beings. Paul¡¯s eyes widened, seemingly intrigued.


    Paul


    Alex


    Suddenly, Maximilia grabbed him and dashed towards the side, hiding behind the walls. After putting in


    some thought, she still felt unsafe, so she leaped over the wall with Paul¡¯s arm still in her grasp. Behind


    the wall was a house, so the two immediately hid inside.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Maximilia¡­¡±


    Just when Paul was about to speak, the woman covered his mouth.


    Paul


    Alex


    A few secondster, Paul heard something. There were heavy footstepsing from their previous


    hiding spot. Then came two deep voices¡­


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°How odd. I thought I saw some humans just now. Where did they go?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you must be craving human flesh too much. You¡¯re hallucinating! We¡¯ve already captured all the


    humans who came from the death door. Why would there be more people?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that. They might¡¯vee from the life door!¡±


    ¡°Life door? You¡¯re wrong. The life door in this ce is the true door of death. Do you really think it¡¯ll be


    that easy to break that strategist¡¯s formation?¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now. It¡¯s rare to ever see humans here, so we¡¯re having a feast today!¡±


    Paul and Maximilia were appalled to hear this. These people were the ones who have walked through


    death¡¯s door. Yet they were currently being sold as poultry. This was absolutely mind-blowing, as the


    roles had been switched.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Should we save them?¡± Paul asked.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯d like to. Some of them are even my old clients. I really wouldn¡¯t want to watch them get eaten by


    those beasts¡­ But there¡¯s just too many, and we wouldn¡¯t be able to win this fight,¡± Maximilia replied


    truthfully.


    Paul was a weak schr now, and he couldn¡®t possibly be of any help.


    Paul


    Alex


    However, he didn¡¯t forget his goal in this journey. Joe had to look for the eggs of a golden phoenix


    scorpion.


    Joe


    He


    The street was rather lively at the time. Not only were there hawkers promoting their stock, but people


    were dancing and singing. As the sun set and the moon rose, the ce gave off the vibe of a night


    market. When Paul looked at the sky again, he noticed just how miraculous it looked. Despite being


    underneath a desert, the fake sun and moon were uncannily simr to the real ones.


    Paul


    Alex


    Now, the sun with Golden Crow energy had disappeared into the horizons, reced by a yellow-orange


    moon. It was far bigger and brighter than the actual moon as well.


    Maximilia then pointed to a row of buildings. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the top!¡±


    The two demons that walked over had already left, so she hugged Paul by the waist and used Feather


    Walk, leaping up to the air in the dark night. From above, they were able to look at the street better. It


    was quite crowded, with several stalls selling every single imaginable thing.


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The citizens of this kingdom had disappeared entirely, and demons had


    turned it into their own home, opening a market and imitating humans.


    Paul


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Alex

 Chapter 3079

    Chapter 3079


    If these demons hadn¡¯t kept their beast forms, many would¡¯ve thought that humans still ruled the area.


    In mere moments, they drew close to the group of tied-up humans. Now that they were closer, the two


    were able to recognize them. They were, in fact, the people who stayed at the Death Inn. There were


    quite a lot of them, eighteen to be exact. However, these people looked pathetic. They were all


    decorated with colored ribbons, and some had even lost their limbs.


    These people were just different animals to those demons, just like how humans treated pigs as


    livestock. The roles had merely reversed here. More importantly, theycked the strength to defend


    themselves.


    Smack!


    pped by a demon, a young teen tumbled over. After that, the demon punched and kicked him. ¡°What


    the hell? Who gave you permission to pee where ever you want? Do you think this is the toilet? Get up


    and lick the floor clean, or we will eat you right now!¡±


    The teen was devastated. At this point, he had lost all hope and wanted to die a swift death.


    With a loud yell, he lunged towards that demon, hoping to take it down with him. However, it was all just


    wishful thinking. The young teen¡¯s cultivation level was far weaker than these demons, and he was


    immediately subdued.


    The teeny on the ground, filled with despair.


    It was then that he noticed Albert and Maximilia standing on the roof, hiding in the dark. She signaled to


    him not to expose their location and that they would think of a way to save them.


    Albert


    Alex


    Unexpectedly, that teen started screaming. ¡°Look! Humans! There are humans up there! ¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ The two were confused.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡®Has this guy lost it?¡¯


    It caused many demons to look towards the house. Some winged ones even flew up in the blink of an


    eye.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Maximilia yelled as she retreated with Albert in her arms. To their demise, she was still slower than the


    flying demons.


    Albert


    Alex


    As they were about to be caught on, she stomped onto a roof with her bare feet, sending hundreds of


    tiles up into the air. She then mmed them with her palm as they shot toward the demons like


    meteorites. Still holding Rowan, Maximilia jumped to the ground, escaping through the densely packed


    buildings with all her might.


    Rowan,


    Alex,


    Unable to help, Albert could only curse the teen under his breath.


    Albert


    Alex


    Maximilia said, ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t want to live anymore, but he¡¯s a selfish bastard. Since he figured that


    it¡¯s hopeless, he wishes to take everyone down with him, including us.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a demon crawled out of the ground. Albert seemed exhrated to see it. ¡°It¡¯s the golden


    phoenix scorpion!¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    They were here for the scorpion, so it was unexpected that it showed up on its own.


    Maximilia said, ¡°We can¡¯t fight here. Let¡¯s just lead it away.¡±


    Albert thought about a ce where the strategist had set a formation up in the past and immediately


    told Maximilia to go there.


    Albert


    Alex

 Chapter 3080

    Chapter 3080


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The light-golden-colored phoenix scorpion looked like it was made out of gold. Asrge and tough as


    an adult buffalo, its two massive pincers looked like excavator buckets.


    Rowan and Maximilia kept running as the scorpion continued to chase after them, destroying


    everything in this way. Those ivory buildings seemed like tofu in the face of the golden phoenix


    scorpion.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Such argemotion had undoubtedly caught the attention of many demons, drowning the street in


    utter chaos.


    ¡°After them!¡±


    ¡°I call dibs on that woman. I want her to bear my children!¡±


    ¡°Get lost! She¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    ¡°Bring it on. The winner gets to have her, and the loser has to f*ck off!¡±


    If Maximilia knew that two ugly demons were fighting to mate with her, she would¡¯ve likely put up an


    interesting expression. Those captured after going through the death¡¯s door saw this as well.


    Some yelled at the teen from before, and some were filled with despair, all hoping to die together.


    ¡°Maximilia had promised never to enter this kingdom, yet she still snuck in. She hasn¡¯t even been


    captured! Just look how cunning she is¡­ Do you really think she¡¯d save us? Dream on! She¡¯s probably


    overjoyed that we¡¯ve been captured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true! That woman is busy getting seduced by that schr. Why would she care about our


    safety? It¡¯d be better if they captured her too! We¡¯ll have to stick together. It¡¯s good to have someone to


    go down to hell with us!¡±


    Maximilia obviously couldn¡¯t hear any of them. She took out a good number of daggers and shot them


    at the scorpion. However, its shell was too tough, and her attacks were useless.


    There were more demons after them now. As they got closer and closer, they looked as if they were


    about to catch up. Soon, they would reach the ce Rowan had mentioned.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Jordan, go get ready! I¡¯ll hold them off for a while!¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The ce with the formation had obviously been formed using ancient runes. The lighting was quite


    nice, and Rowan could easily operate the formation.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Apart from shock, Rowan felt very sorry for the kingdom. To Jordan, however, this was all the past, and


    he had no connection to it. Alder would be content as long as he could trap the demons chasing after


    them by borrowing the formation¡¯s power.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    Alder


    He


    At the time, Maximilia was still struggling to hold back the demons.


    Rowan adjusted the formation ordingly, then gestured towards Maximilia.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Unable to bear it a second longer, the woman rushed over with a bunch of demons. The formation was


    activated, trapping all the demons chasing after them.


    ¡°Can this formation kill the enemies?¡± Maximilia asked.


    ¡°No, but it can restrict their movements,¡± Rowan replied.


    Rowan


    Alex

 Chapter 3081

    Chapter 3081


    ¡°That would be enough.¡± Maximilia said and took a deep breath. She raised her sword and entered the


    formation again.


    Although she was Maximilia at the time, she was Jade in all but looks. She was resolute and refused to


    be sluggish for the slightest second. With a de in each hand, she rushed in, shing every single


    demon as harshly as she could.


    ¡°Ahhh!!! Why would there be a formation here? How could the strategist¡¯s formation be used against


    his own people?¡±


    ¡°That schr¡­ That schr is a formation master! Kill him, kill him!¡±


    The demons started yelling in rage, but they couldn¡¯t do anything now that they were within the


    formation. Restricted, their fighting skills were obsolete. They could only watch as Maximilia sliced


    them up.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead, humans!¡±


    ¡°Every human who trespasses into Kroraina has to die!¡±


    As the demons shrieked, the golden phoenix scorpion continued hitting the boundary with its body as if


    it had gone crazy.


    Since Astor needed the eggs of this scorpion, Maximilia didn¡¯t kill it just yet. She waited till every single


    demon had been dealt with to handle it.


    Astor


    Alex


    Unexpectedly, the scorpion seemed pregnant. Several minutester, it stopped andid t on the


    ground beforeying its eggs.


    Astor found it ridiculous. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to get the eggs so easily.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Maximilia rolled her eyes. ¡°Easy? Do you know how many times I almost died?¡±


    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°The scorpion is at its weakest right after giving birth. Let¡¯s kill it


    when it¡¯s in this state!¡±


    She rushed over, only to see the scorpion lifting its tail into the air.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Astor yelled.


    Astor


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    The tail shot out a poison sting. Itnded on the back of Maximilia¡¯s thigh, rather near to her butt. The


    woman was badly injured, but she continued attacking relentlessly, knowing she needed to kill that


    scorpion. In the end, she chopped off its head while enduring the intense pain.


    With this, the fight had finally ended. However, Maximilia fell to the ground as well, her thigh red and


    swollen.


    Astor rushed over. ¡°The poison of a golden phoenix scorpion is always changing, and each one has


    different properties. You have to get the stinger out.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Maximilia wanted to do that as well, but even the slightest touch was excruciating. Yet the poison


    spread quickly, heading towards the heart through her bloodstreams.


    ¡°We can¡¯t dy it any longer. Just let me have a look!¡± Astor said and took off her pants.


    Astor


    Alex


    Since they had hugged each other naked to warm up in a dark ce, he thought that treating her


    poisoned wound wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. Astor made a small slit in Maximilia¡¯s thigh a few minutes


    later and sessfully took the stinger out. About the poison¡­ Astor figured that something within the


    scorpion could be used as a cure.


    Astor


    Alex


    Astor


    Alex


    Just as he was dissecting the scorpion, Maximilia hugged him tightly from behind. Her expression was


    weird, and her cheeks were bright red. Moreover, her entire body felt very warm, and her eyes filled


    with sheer desire.


    Astor jumped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Maximilia?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Krrra!


    She tore off her top and stumbled over her words. ¡°I want to do it with you!¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯ Astor froze and instantly understood what was going on.


    Astor


    Alex


    The poison that the scorpion released was rather peculiar, it could enhance a woman¡¯s sexual desires.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Was it because the scorpion was pregnant?¡±


    Astor immediately looked for a cure, yet Maximilia pinned him down to the ground. His current self


    couldn¡¯t possibly defend himself against the woman, so she was able to get on top of him very easily.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Hey, Maximilia! Don¡¯t! You¡¯re Jade!¡±


    ¡°Really? Now? But I am Maximilia here!¡±

 Chapter 3082

    Chapter 3082


    Maximilia exerted herself with brute force, and Edgar was unable to resist. When she started smashing


    her lips into his, Edgar was helpless. Without the strength to do anything about it, he decided he should


    simply enjoy the moment to the fullest.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar didn¡¯t know if this was justifiable, but his body reacted very honestly. His mind was so foggy that


    he didn¡¯t even think for a second that Maximilia¡¯s saliva had been tainted with the scorpion¡¯s poison as


    well. At one point, the two were so drowned in lust it was hard to tell who was taking the lead. Basically,


    this little ¡®session¡¯sted a very long time.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Even the fake moon seemed to have be shy as it set at a seemingly earlier than usual.


    In the blink of an eye, the sky was bright once more. Edgar and Maximilia were currently lying on the


    floor, unable to move an inch.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Maximilia, it hurts!¡± Edgar said.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it out loud. I¡¯m in pain too!¡± Maximilia narrowed her eyes, wanting to turn to the


    side. However, she frowned the moment she tried moving.


    It really did hurt a lot.


    Later on, Edgar was the one who had to turn around. Stefan looked at Maximilia. Her hair seemed


    quite messy. ¡°Maximilia, let me have a good look at you! I couldn¡¯t see you properly for a few days. It


    was too dark¡­¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Stefan


    He


    Maximilia pushed his face away. ¡°What¡¯s there to look at? This is just the body of an illusionary woman.


    She doesn¡¯t even possess ten percent of my actual beauty.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I think you look pretty good.¡±


    Maximilia was speechless. ¡°Even if it¡¯s an illusion, this is still our first time doing this together. It


    deserves to be in my memories forever.¡±


    Maximilia then looked towards the sky in deep thought.


    The two only regained their energy during the afternoon. It was fortunate that they were within the


    formation, and nobody could enter. If they weren¡¯t, they would¡¯ve been surrounded by demons,


    especially with their current state.


    ¡°Should we go look for the strategist¡¯s treasures?¡± Maximilia asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? This is just one of the challenges of the Heavenly Stairs. Even if we do get it, we


    don¡¯t actually have it in our possession. Besides, do you know where the treasure is?¡±


    Maximilia¡¯sshes fluttered gently as she blinked. ¡°Mhm!¡±


    Edgar asked, ¡°How did you know, though?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m the boss of the Death Inn. No information gets past my ears!¡±


    After that, Maximilia exined how she obtained the information. It turned out that there was a special


    tool installed in every single room of the inn, the Thousand Miles Wiretap.


    As long as someone spoke in the room, Maximilia could hear every single word. Moreover, the mystical


    tool achieved what modern CCTVs could do, they could record. If she had missed the conversation,


    she could still rey the recording and listen to it whenever she pleased.


    By using this tool, she overheard someone mentioning the location of the strategist¡¯s treasure. It was in


    the Kroraina Pce.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If the treasure is some kind of physical item, there wouldn¡¯t be any use of obtaining it here. But it would


    be a different case if the treasure was some kind of scroll. Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s go take a


    look!¡± Maximilia said.


    ¡°Alright then!¡±


    Before leaving, Edgar approached the scorpion carcass. Its eggs were right below the body, and he


    needed them to save the woman in the painting. That was the only indication that his mission was a


    sess. The moment he picked those eggs up, a voice echoed through the air¡­


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Obtained golden phoenix scorpion. Missionplete, the participant will sessfully enter the next


    level and receive rewards. Congrattions!¡±


    At the same time, another voice spoke up as well¡­


    ¡°Failed to kill the schr and foil his mission to obtain the golden phoenix scorpion eggs. The


    contestant would be eliminated, banned from challenging again within a year.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Edgar looked towards Maximilia. ¡°Was that your mission? Your mission¡­ Was to kill me?!¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Maximilia smiled and nodded gently. In actual fact, she was still a little anxious.


    ¡®I wonder if the elimination has any side effects. But ording to the announcement, I¡¯ll probably be


    fine.¡¯


    Edgar didn¡¯t know what to say. If she wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as pie. Yet she decided to


    give up on her own mission from the start. Instead, she focused on helping himplete his mission.


    Edgar


    Alex


    That was because she still wasn¡¯t the actual Maximilia, she was Jade Benmore, Edgar¡¯s master.


    Edgar


    Alex

 Chapter 3083

    Chapter 3083


    Milos embraced and kissed her deeply. She wasn¡¯t Maximilia now. She was Jade herself.


    Milos


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Maximilia¡¯s body started falling apart. As if she were porcin, her body slowly shattered into small


    pieces. She was smiling, with a faintyer of red on her cheeks. She stared at Milos as her life was put


    to a halt¡­


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos watched as Maximilia vanished into thin air. Pieces of her fell down like petals, crumbling into


    dust. The sight saddened him quite a bit. Suddenly, a ray ofwhite light shone onto him. It would seem


    that he had to leave this illusionary realm as well.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°No way¡­ I got the eggs. Should I hand it to the woman in the painting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d still like to find Ynes¡¯ ancestors! Hey¡­¡±


    However, the light didn¡¯t care about his wishes. It opened up a portal and separated Milos¡¯s soul from


    his current body. His soul was then sent through space, reaching the second step with the white light.


    Milos


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Milos found himself back in his own body.


    Milos


    Alex


    Joe then moved around, turning to look behind. Jade seemed to be standing at the bottom of the stairs.


    At the time, she stood there quietly, as if she were in a trance.


    Joe


    He


    ¡®She¡¯s not Maximilia anymore! She¡¯s now the real Jade in this reality! Everything that happened was


    just an illusion!¡¯


    Joe turned back to the front and lifted a leg.


    Joe


    He


    Stomp!


    With this, he got up to the second step. Initially, Milos thought it would be just like the first step. Joe


    would be sent into a special illusionary realm, where he would be ying a persona andpleting a


    random mission. However, nothing happened, no matter how long they waited.


    Milos


    Alex


    Joe


    He


    ¡®Nothing?¡¯


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Milos took another step, going up the third step. But, again, nothing happened at all.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Does the illusionary realm only appear on the first step?¡±


    Milos was hesitant for a short while, then immediately started dashing upwards.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡®Fourth¡­ Fifth¡­ Sixth¡­¡¯


    Joe reached the thirteenth step in mere seconds, which was Eustace¡¯s limit. However, he just stayed


    on that step for half a second before ascending further.


    Joe


    He


    ¡®Fourteenth¡­Fifteenth¡­ Sixteenth¡­¡¯


    Lorelei, Neb, and the others were absolutely stunned. They had lived here for three thousand years


    and had tried going up the stairs thousands of times. Even so, something this weird had never


    happened in the past. Every step had its own story and mission, always in a constant pattern. Despite


    all this, Milos¡¯s current speed was simply unbelievable. It was something that they had never


    experienced before.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Could the stairs be broken?¡±


    Without exerting much strength, Milos could ascend over five hundred steps. Moreover, he seemed to


    be moving quicker and quicker, going as far as the thousandth step. After that, he ran straight into the


    clouds. No one could see him.


    Milos


    Alex


    Jade smiled brightly. ¡°This guy is always so remarkable¡­¡±


    Gilbert asked, ¡°Commander Benmore, did you end up in the same illusionary realm as Milos when you


    went up the first step? What did you two experience there?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡®What did we experience?¡¯


    Jade¡¯s heart thumped slightly when reminded of their little ¡°session¡±. Nevertheless, she remained calm


    on the outside.


    ¡°We had to do a mission in the desert. It was way too hard. I couldn¡¯t even get through the first step. It


    looks like I¡¯d have to work harder from now on. Would you like to give it a try too?¡±


    Gilbert nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Joe took a step up, but there¡­ Wasn¡¯t any illusionary realm as they had expected before.


    Joe


    He


    Joe looked back several times, his face filled with disbelief as he went up the second step. ¡°Where¡¯s


    the illusionary realm? Why didn¡¯t I get it? Did I walk with the wrong posture?¡±


    Joe


    He

 Chapter 3084

    Chapter 3084


    There weren¡¯t any wrong ways to go up a step. Besides, Gilbert had walked in a very standard posture.


    Lorelei¡¯s assumption was spot on. The Heavenly Stairs was, in fact, broken.


    The ax within Alder¡¯s consciousness was the thing that broke open the boundary by force. It had


    rushed up to the top as if summoning something from within. But, due to Xienna¡¯s sudden appearance,


    she disrupted its path, causing it to fail.


    Alder


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Alex


    In reality, it malfunctioned when Alder and Jade were on the first step, resulting in their inability to


    ascend the second step.


    Alder


    Alex


    Basically, the core of the entire Heavenly Stairs was damaged. The current Heavenly Stairs could no


    longer generate mental domain challenges, so it was no different than regr stairs. That¡¯s how Alder


    was able to run up all nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine steps with ease.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡®Close!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m getting closer!¡¯


    Alder was now able to see the end of the stairs.


    Alder


    Alex


    There was a tall mountain floating in the air, it looked like the legendary Brightta Mountain. Yet it wasn¡¯t.


    It was the Western Queen Mother¡¯s ancient pce.


    Whoosh!


    Alder leaped over thest step. Suddenly, the scenery in front of him drastically changed. Josef was no


    longer looking at the ancient pce but instead a living hell. Josef found himself in a in of ruins.


    There were corpses everywhere, death, and concentrated amounts of negative energy reeking in the


    air.


    Alder


    Alex


    Josef


    He


    Josef


    He


    Rumble!


    Josef suddenly heard a loud noiseing from afar. A cloud of dust could be seen as if something was


    sprinting towards him. Alder stood there silently as he watched on. In the end, he saw a group of


    Undead.


    Josef


    He


    Alder


    Alex


    It was an endless swarm of skeleton troops and Undead beings. Alder had fought this n at close


    range before. Josef had even encountered some of them in several dungeons. Moreover, he had


    personally entered the Undead Territory once and was hunted down by swarms.


    Alder


    Alex


    Josef


    He


    The Undead in front of him were the ones he had seen in the past, the strongest kind. The entire front


    row alone consisted of dozens of Undead Kings.


    In the middle of all these Undead Kings, a woman dressed in red armor sat on a luxurious chariot.


    Alder started shivering as soon as heid eyes on that woman. Josef looked at her in disbelief because


    he had seen her in the past.


    Alder


    Alex


    Josef


    He


    It was under the Dead Zone, within Emperor Genbu¡¯s territory. She had once projected a phantom of


    herself to fight the emperor. She was the Undead Queen of the Undead n.


    ¡®Why would there be such strong Undead troops at the end of the stairs, including the Undead Queen?¡¯


    ¡®Illusion!¡¯


    ¡®This must be another illusion!¡¯


    ¡®What character am I this time?¡¯


    Alder couldn¡¯t help but curse this ce. Josef wanted toin as well. The first challenge was


    difficult enough, and it took them a lot of effort to seed. Not only that, Jade even sacrificed her own


    mission. Hence, he should¡¯ve been able to receive certain rewards.


    Alder


    Alex


    Josef


    He


    Unexpectedly, he got nothing.


    Just then, the queen pushed the Undead Kings out of her way.

 Chapter 3085

    Chapter 3085


    The chariot carrying the queen moved slowly towards him, pulled by ten Undead white horses. The


    horses had red-orangish mesing out of their heads, their bodies adorned with a full suit of


    shining armor. This made them look very powerful.


    Astor wasn¡¯t scared. Stefan knew that this was just a mere illusion. ¡®I have nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯ll


    just fail my mission at most.¡¯


    Astor


    Alex


    Stefan


    He


    But¡­


    The chariot stopped a hundred meters away from him. The queen¡¯s eyes looked very mysterious as


    she stared at him. ¡°We meet again, seed.¡±


    Astor was stunned, he thought. ¡®This illusionary realm is quite impressive. The Undead Queen even


    knows about me being the seed. Truly impressive.¡¯


    Astor


    Alex


    The queen smiled sweetly. ¡°Do you think this is an illusionary realm? And that this is all just an


    illusion?¡±


    Astor froze. ¡°Is it not?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    The queen chuckled. ¡°The buildings and floating mountain you just saw was the true illusion. I have


    been waiting here for a very long time to meet you again, seed.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Astor was dumbfounded.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡®This is not an illusion? It¡¯s all real?¡¯


    ¡°Then what is this ce?¡± Stefan spoke his mind.


    Stefan


    He


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± The queen giggled once more. ¡°Take a guess, but I suppose you won¡¯t get it right.


    Do you know what the Heavenly Stairs are? Do you know¡­ What lies at the end of all nine thousand


    nine hundred ny-nine steps?¡±


    Astor was utterly appalled. ¡®This Undead Queen knows about this too! That means everything she says


    is true. This is really not an illusion.¡¯


    Astor


    Alex


    Suddenly, he remembered that he wasn¡¯t inside his own body when he was in the first step. Not even


    his clothes were his. Everything had been created by the illusionary realm. Stefan immediately checked


    his clothes, only to realize that it was, in fact, his own. Nothing had changed, not even in the slightest.


    Stefan


    He


    Astor then checked his mind pce, noticing that Shelly, Ancestor Bodhi, and the Mysterious Maiden of


    Nine Heavens were all still there as well. They responded as usual when he called out to them.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Oh no. Does that mean the stairs lead to the Undead Territory?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Undead Queen cackled. ¡°Correct! The stairs do lead to our territory! It is something


    we Undead have purposefully put in this universe. We hoped that someone could go all the way up,


    open the door and wee us.¡±


    ¡°We have been waiting for thousands of years. I have to thank you for letting use back to this


    universe.¡±


    Astor nearly vomited blood. Initially, Emperor Genbu had fought for three years worth of time for them


    to prepare, and there was supposed to be one more year left. However, walking up the Heavenly Stairs


    had shortened this time by a whole year.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Seed, you are quite amazing,¡± the queen spoke up again. ¡°I see potential in you, so it would be a


    shame to kill you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you a special chance right now. Join my n, and I will train


    you. You can be an Undead King.¡±


    Astor scoffed loudly. ¡°Dream on¡­¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°What? Do you think the position is too low for you? Well fine. You¡¯re the seed, and the entire universe


    sees you as their ruler. It is in fact too low!¡±


    ¡°How about this then? You can be my king, and I shall bring you to another universe! This is a lowly


    universe, even falling behind the other universes. There¡¯s no point in achieving anything here. Follow


    me to a universe of a higher ss. That¡¯s where we should actually be going.¡±


    ¡°Youck a king?¡± Astorughed again. ¡°So you¡¯re basically saying that you, the Undead Queen, have


    no game? I have several gorgeous wives. Why would I want scraps?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    The queen was furious. ¡°Do you have a death wish? I¡¯ve been nothing but reasonable, so how dare


    you speak to me like that? You say you have several wives, huh? Then take a look at this! Is she one


    of them?¡±


    ¡°Guards, bring her over!¡±


    Two of their troops then walked up to them, dragging a woman.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking a closer look, Astor gasped in surprise. That woman was his father¡¯s disciple, his sworn


    sister, Frostine Usoro.


    Astor


    Alex

 Chapter 3086

    Chapter 3086


    ¡°Frostine, Frostine! How are you doing?¡±


    Two Undead Kings dragged Frostine. Her clothes torn and tattered, her hair disheveled, and her body


    still covered in blood, it gave her the appearance of a long-term prisoner. She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Richard, on the other hand, could see that she was still alive, albeit unconscious. Remembering how


    Frostine defended herself and treated her, Leonardo¡¯s eyes were red, and he felt his heart ache.


    Richard,


    Alex,


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°What did you guys do to her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really about what happened, but what¡¯s going to happen to her if you anger me again,¡± the


    Undead Queen exined.


    ¡°Undead Queen, you are at least an Undying n king, but you employed a method as despicable as


    kidnapping. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Leonardo roared.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    The Undead Queen burst outughing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to provoke me, Leonardo! In the eyes of you


    humans, my Undying n has always been a bad thing. Do you think I care about my reputation?


    What difference does it make if I¡¯m a b*tch? Are you ready to be my king now?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo took a look at her. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Do you want to watch her die?¡± asked the Undead Queen.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything because he was waiting for an opportunity. Then, he rushed over, and the


    Ten-Point Forbidden Spell he had prepared for a long time struck out with gusto, attempting to snare


    Frostine from the Undead Queen¡¯s hands.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    The Undead Queen, on the other hand, gently hooked her hand. Leonardo couldn¡¯t help himself and


    took a step back. Then, like a fly, The Undead Queen trampled him easily with her feet.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    There was a heaven and earth distinction. There was no room for half-hearted resistance in front of


    her.


    ¡°You kill me!¡± Leonardo addressed the Undead Queen.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill her.¡±


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t¡­¡± The Undead Queen¡¯s two swords touched Frostine¡®s neck, and fresh blood flowed


    out. Leonardo screamed in agony.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°What do you think? Do you agree?¡± the Undead Queen asked.


    Leonardo¡®s thoughts waned. ¡®I¡®ll cut and deal with her first. It¡¯s crucial to save Frostine now. I¡®ll also


    learn more about the Undying n¡¯s ws, and when the timees, I¡¯ll reverse it.¡¯


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°All right, I promise!¡±


    It was, however, wishful thinking.


    The Undead Queen was no fool. Having fortified herself against him, she dered, ¡°So, now that


    you¡¯ve let go of your mind, I¡¯m going to do a soul restriction on you. Don¡¯t worry. You won¡®t lose your


    freedom or your cultivation. It will simply make you a member of my Undying n, and you will be


    completely loyal to us in the future. You will make the Undying n¡¯s interests your priority.¡±


    Leonardo was taken aback. If he truly did this, he would be a puppet of the Undying n.


    Furthermore, given his position in America, the consequences of being used by the Undying n


    would be unthinkable. Earth and entire America would have to be destroyed because of him. He¡¯d


    be a sinner for a long time.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do it,¡± he said slowly, straightening his back.


    ¡±You don¡¯t want her to live?¡± the Undead Queen asked.


    Leonardo¡¯s smile was pitiful, and he burst into tears. ¡°Frostine, who is deeply righteous, is a heroine. If


    she lives and sees me as yourpdog, she will live a life worse than death! Frostine, you go first, and


    I¡¯lle after you.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Poof!


    Frostine¡¯s head shot into the air.


    Leonardo¡¯s heart was pounding so hard that blood flowed from his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll be an old prima donna


    for the rest of your life, you old woman,¡± he cursed.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Old b*tch, you ugly bitch that no one wants, you will die a death ten thousand times worse than her! ¡±


    Edgar struggled valiantly, exerting all of his strength. However, the Undead Queen trampled on him,


    pressing down like a. Leonardo was unable to move a muscle.


    Edgar


    He


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°It appears that this woman is not important enough for you!¡±


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll give you another woman and see if you¡¯ll still bring it up!¡± the Undying Queen said with a


    smirk.


    Leonardo was taken aback.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Was there anything else?


    Who was it again this time?


    The person brought up was a young girl, perhaps three to four years old.

 Chapter 3087

    Chapter 3087


    The face reminded him of someone he knew. She was dressed in a tattered white skirt, her feet were


    bare, and there was blood on the soles of her feet, as well as p marks and scabs on her face.


    George almost went insane when his eyes met the little girl¡¯s gaze. His heart shookviolently, and tears


    streamed down his cheeks.


    George


    Alex


    Bubbles was his daughter, the one he had with Daya!


    Her real name was Angel, upon Daya¡¯s suggestion. She had been in Emperor Genbu¡®s secret realm,


    making George and Daya think about her every day. There was no way they could meet each other,


    and George never expected her to have grown so much. The key was she had been caught by the


    Undead Queen.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Dada, Dada¡­¡± Bubbles looked at George and called out softly.


    George


    Alex


    At that moment, George¡¯s heart was as if pierced by a sharp knife.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°My little Bubbles¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Undead Queen, you are heinous and shameless. You¡­ How did you capture her?!¡±


    The Undead Queen reached out and touched Bubbles¡¯ cheek, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not important, what


    matters is whether you love your daughter or not.¡±


    ¡°Of course I love her! I would die for her!¡± roared George.


    George


    Alex


    ¡±That would be best, for her sake. Are you willing to listen to me and let me put a soul restriction on


    you?¡± the Undead Queen asked with a giggle.


    This was a truly difficult decision.


    Georgeid on the ground, staring at Bubbles, wishing to die in agony.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, I miss you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    George¡¯s Chi exploded, and the lotus seeds in the three thousand nascent souls ttered and grew.


    Each lotus was ck and white.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Go to hell! Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll die with you, Undead Queen!¡±


    George turned over fiercely and clung to the Undead Queen¡¯s thighs. Paul even crawled up, grabbing


    onto her crotch bone. Then, the three thousand nascent souls in his body exploded!


    George


    Alex


    Paul


    He


    Everything went silent. The Undead Queen vanished.


    The Undead Army had vanished.


    Bubbles, his daughter, had also vanished.


    Even the purgatory environment he had just seen wasn¡¯t there. Instead, he was lying on the grass,


    surrounded by nothing.


    ¡°Why am I not dead? Am I still alive?¡±


    ¡°Bubbles, Bubbles. Where have you gone?¡±


    There was no response¡­


    Then, he heard footsteps behind him. The sound was of feet on the grass.


    George jerked back, only to see that¡­ Female statue instead of the Undead Queen.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Why are you¡­?¡± George was taken aback.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Congrattions on passing the final trial,¡± answered the female statue.


    ¡°Test? Are you saying that everything that had just happened¡­ The Undead Queen, my senior sister,


    my daughter¡­ Was just a test? It was all an illusion, not real?¡± George¡¯s mouth dropped open.


    George


    Alex


    The statue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡±


    George became ecstatic and danced around like a lunatic.


    George


    Alex


    Finally, the statue stopped him. ¡°You passed the test and exceeded my expectations. I have now


    decided that you are the true seed.¡±


    George was taken aback. ¡±Didn¡¯t you tell me topete fairly with Eustace?¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°There is no time¡­ The Immortal-ying Sword Formation can onlyst another seven days!¡± said the


    female statue.


    ¡°Crap!¡±

 Chapter 3088

    Chapter 3088


    The Immortal-ying Sword Formation had a seven days lifespan. After that, Alien visitorsying their


    eyes on the formation from outside the atmosphere would surely descend to Earth on arge scale.


    The ramifications of this situation were far-reaching. Milos didn¡¯t dare to think about it because it was


    so serious.


    Milos


    Alex


    However¡­


    ¡°How do you know the Immortal-ying Sword Formation onlysts seven days?¡± Milos inquired


    awkwardly. The Immortal-ying Sword Formation was divine, and no one knew where it was hidden.


    The average person simply couldn¡¯t even find it, let alone know precisely how long it couldst. Unless.


    Milos


    Alex


    How was she linked to the Immortal-ying Sword Formation?


    The female statue gently beckoned to him, and a sword appeared out of nowhere.


    Milos locked his gaze on it and nearly screamed.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°The Immortal-ying Sword? How did you summon the Immortal-ying Sword?¡±


    His brain whirred into thought. When he first arrived in Yukon to take over, he was still on the nameless


    ind. There had been a bigmotion above the sky. A prominent sect leader had protested against


    the protective boundary outside the earth¡¯s atmosphere, resulting in the strangtion of the Immortal-


    ying Sword Formation.


    The faint shadow of a woman¡®s head appeared in the middle of Immortal-ying Sword Formation.


    Could it have been the female statue?


    ¡±You, who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Who am I exactly? I¡¯m just a lonely wandering ghost,¡± the female statue said softly.


    Milos gave her a look.


    Milos


    Alex


    She was thought to have been a remarkable person a long time ago.


    ¡°Well, time is not on our side. Eustace has captured every location that spews spiritual energy tides.


    Jamie is ready to take these sacred ces for himself. Jamie has seriously vited the rules of his


    mission and is no longer suitable to be a seed. The risk is too great,¡± the female statue said again.


    Jamie


    He


    Jamie


    He


    Milos¡¯s pupils dted.


    Milos


    Alex


    Taking over all of the sanctuaries?


    This person¡¯s audacity was out of proportion.


    More precisely, he was too ambitious. Itpletely denied others the right to live!


    ¡°Eustace¡¯s chaperone has arranged a whole set of formations to unite the cores of all sanctuaries. He¡¯s


    trying to take away all spiritual energy of this world. Jamie wants to suppress Yukon¡¯s Chi. Once he


    seeds, Yukon will be depleted of spiritual energy, and America will likely turn into a dead star,¡± the


    female statue exined.


    Jamie


    He


    Milos was taken aback. Jamie had not anticipated the severity of the consequences.


    Milos


    Alex


    Jamie


    He


    ¡±So, what are we going to do to stop him?¡± Milos asked.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°See that jade building up there? It was used to emit a radiant light some time ago, the general outline


    of the wastndsid out back then. It was also the only way to mp down on Eustace.¡±


    ¡°So, those people back then, did they also envision a situation like today?¡± Milos asked.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± said the female statue.


    Subsequently, the female statue took Milos and shot towards the jade building above. In an instant, the


    Heavenly Stairs beneath his feet transformed into a beam of light and rushed into the divine mountain


    floating above.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Those who were attempting to ascend the Heavenly Stairs abruptly lost their support. They plummeted


    from the sky one after the other. Fortunately, there were no weak people among them. Even if the


    Heavenly Stairs vanished without a trace, they could stillnd safely on the ground using their own


    abilities rather than plummet to their deaths.


    Lorelei and others were once again taken aback.


    The Heavenly Stairs had, in fact, vanished without a trace.


    Once the Heavenly Stairs were no more, entering the jade building or the Western Queen Mother¡¯s


    pce was nearly impossible. It was because the Heavenly Stairs was the only way leading to that


    suspended divine mountain.

 Chapter 3090

    Chapter 3090


    Furthermore, there was no other option.


    Imperial sword flight and flying through the air were both useless. It was because that location had a


    more fortified boundary.


    Milos was utterly stunned when he stepped on the floating divine mountain. What he had seen below


    previously was iplete. Or, more urately, the boundaries limited vision.


    Milos


    Alex


    The floating divine mountain he typically saw was worlds apart from the one he saw aftering up.


    What he normally saw was adequate, but now, he was looking at a vast, lushnd teeming with


    immortal spirits.


    Immortal beast meat overflowed in the ce¡­ No, it should be the immortal beasts.


    Milos saw the huge, very meaty beasts. With a smell, he knew those were good food. His stomach


    screamed, and he couldn¡¯t resist what he saw.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡±Can I eat all these things?¡± Milos asked.


    Milos


    Alex


    Thinking he was inquiring about the spiritual herbs and medicines strewn around, the statue nodded


    and said, ¡°Yes, please take them!¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s really¡­Fantastic!¡±


    The statue then led Milos directly into the jade building. Jamie was surprised to discover this once he


    arrived at the entrance. The jade building was filled with profound andplicated rules and heaven


    and earth¡¯s Dao energy. At first nce, it appeared to be very advanced.


    Milos


    Alex


    Jamie


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He


    ¡°Back then, the fact that that the seeds might go rogue didn¡®t go without consideration. Hence, secretly,


    there had long been an arrangement. The formation in this jade building holds not only the seed¡¯s


    creation but also the general outline of the ancient boundaries,¡± the female statue exined.


    Milos was taken aback. ¡°Does this ce also control the ancient boundary?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡±


    ¡°You have¡­ You should have been a well-known leader within the League of Cultivators back then,


    right? Lorelei and the girls addressed you as Your Highness, and you¡­ Could it be possible that you


    are the daughter of League of Cultivator¡¯s alliance leader?¡±


    The female statue smiled but didn¡¯t respond.


    Albert, on the other hand, desired to know the truth. ¡°Is it or isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Albert,


    Alex,


    ¡°Then, you have to tell me what your name is all the time. Do I address you as¡­ Female statue every


    time I call you?¡±


    ¡°You can call me that,¡± she unexpectedly replied.


    ¡°Well, female statue, your statue is also quite beautiful. It is lifelike. Everything the other statues do not


    have, you have,¡± Milos waved his hand.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Do not mention this, or I will turn you into a silly statue. A real statue,¡± the female statue raged.


    Milos quickly shut his mouth. However, he spected that she might have the ability of the Six


    Eternities in her body, and she previously stated that she would let herself reincarnate as a pig, so it


    appeared that turning himself into a carving was not difficult.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°The most I can get for you is seven days.¡±


    ¡°We must activate the wastnd¡¯s spiritual energy formation in advance. During these seven days, you


    devour as much spiritual energy and Chi as possible. This jade building can plunder ny percent of


    Chi and spiritual energy of the Wastnd and other holy ces.¡±


    The female statue gave him a nce, ¡°You cultivate the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell and carry the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine. If I am correct, you should be the descendant of Uncle Rockefeller.¡±


    Milos¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Uncle Rockefeller? Which one are you pointing at?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    The female statue said, ¡°ine.¡±


    ¡®Holy sh*t, the old ancestor!¡¯


    ¡®She actually called the old ancestor an uncle?¡¯


    Milos¡¯s old ancestor seemed to be quite powerful tool.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡±Is your surnamed Rowan?¡± Milos suddenly asked, ¡°Are you the daughter of Grand Emperor Rowan?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    The female statue¡¯s eyes showed a hint of dominance. ¡°Everyone else calls me, Little Divine Phoenix!¡±


    Milos was even more shocked, ¡°The first daughter of Grand Emperor Rowan?!¡±


    Milos


    Alex

 Chapter 3091

    Chapter 3091


    Abraham had no idea the female statue held such high status. It¡¯s no surprise that Lorelei and the


    others addressed her as Her Highness.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Rumor had it that Grand Emperor Rowan was the League of Cultivators¡® alliance leader in ancient


    times. However, the more central figure was the Phoenix Empress. The Phoneix Empress still raised


    Grand Emperor Rowan and, in the end, even married him. This was known as the male emperor


    breeding n.


    Grand Emperor Rowan had arge number of wives and children. However, the child he had with the


    Phoenix Empress was unquestionably the most important.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time on this nonsense. Time waits for no one. I will now immediately drive the rules in


    the jade building, causing the spiritual energy and Chi in the wastnd to explode sooner. So get


    ready¡­ Remember that your cultivation is ultimately limited, and bearing all of this Chi should not be


    easy. But the longer you hold on, the better the effect will be for you.¡±


    ¡°You take a different path. The secret realm of the great Genbu requires you to be immortal. Your


    daughter fell inside. When the timees, I can help you open the passage,¡± she said after a brief


    pause.


    Abraham was ecstatic. ¡°Then, senior, thank you¡­¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®Senior?¡¯


    The Little Divine Phoenix looked at him. Steven was correct. She then began to activate the jade


    building¡®s general pivoting rules.


    Steven


    He


    After five minutes. A beam of light shot out above the jade building once more. It took off into the sky.


    Not only could Yukon see it, but the entire American region and neighboring countries could as well.


    ***


    In a sanctuary.


    Eustace and Nadia were standing next to each other. When they saw the sky-rushing pir of light in


    the direction of Yukon, they immediately shot up to the sky and looked at the great distance. They saw


    a radiant light shooting out from the jade building high up in the divine mountain of Yukon.


    Nadia asked, ¡°Why is that jade building glowing again, young master? What exactly is inside the


    structure?¡±


    With a shake of his head, Eustace answered, ¡°I¡®m not certain!¡±


    ¡°The shape of the jade building is a little strange. I once felt a strong rule of spiritual energy inside, so I


    asked. But the answer was only that the jade building was located in a special ce, which is


    suppressing the dragon blood of the formation eye. The rest appeared to be of little use.¡±


    As he spoke, a second light shed up in that jade building.


    The third, fourth, and fifth¡­


    It wasn¡¯t until the seventh shot that it came to a halt. It was such a fantastic scene that even those


    powerful bigwigs outside the atmosphere witnessed it.


    Unknown people spected whether the Stoermer Sect had attacked Yukon. How could it have


    caused such amotion otherwise?


    The following moment. The situation abruptly shifted. A white pir of air suddenly burst above


    mormtain ranges all over America.


    These weremon urrences in the Wastnd. They were all ecstatic at the same time.


    ¡±It¡¯s spiritual energy tide!¡±


    ¡°The tide of spiritual energy has erupted!¡±


    Countless people bought houses and settled in some famous mountains and rivers before the spiritual


    energy, and a post on the inte even said that if the spiritual energy erupted again, most wouldn¡¯t be


    in their original ces, but second-tier famous mountains instead. And there was an expected ranking


    order.


    Many people then left. As a result, it became rather depressing.


    There was no movement in the so-called second-tier sanctuaries that were most likely to spray spiritual


    energy. It all happened in the same location.


    The inte was also humming with activity. ¡°Yukon Mountain sprayed!¡±


    ¡°Mount Dragon-Tiger sprayed as well!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Terra Mountain sprayed¡­¡±


    ¡±Who said Mount Drie wasn¡¯t going to spray? Those evil real estatepanies raised housing price


    spections to $200,000 a unit, and now? Theyined a set of two hundred thousand dors is


    too expensive! ¡±


    Those who purchased the so-called second-tier spiritual energy houses were all cursed.


    ***


    Right now, the most ferocious curse wasing from Eustace.


    Steven predicted with the Umbre of Destiny that this spiritual energy spurt wouldst at least ten


    days. Steven also did not allow Nadia to immediately connect all the strongholds, implying that the


    formation was not perfect.


    Steven


    He


    Steven


    He


    As a result, it erupted.

 Chapter 3092

    Chapter 3092


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t all his efforts go in vain?


    Infuriated, Eustace pped Nadia directly across her face. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re so slow. Why don¡¯t


    you hurry and go? I want to see you set up the spell formation sessfully and send over all the luck


    and spiritual energy in all the bases within an hour.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lord!¡±


    What else could Nadia say?


    She couldn¡¯t help but execute his order obediently.


    ***


    At the same time, arge number of alien visitors outside the atmosphere were staring down. Layers of


    clouds failed to block their vision. They were all stunned for a moment when they saw themotion


    below.


    ¡°The second spiritual energy tide has begun!¡±


    ¡°How can it be so fast?¡±


    ¡°The bigwigs are still trying to break the spell formation, yet the spiritual energy tide over there has


    already erupted! I¡¯m afraid the eruption of the spiritual energy tide will be over after the force field of the


    spell formation is broken!¡±


    The bigwigs trying to break the spell formation began to exert their strength. Meanwhile, several major


    sects sent down batches of people with low cultivation levels, as if dropping dumplings in boiling water.


    ***


    Yukon. Jade Building.


    Josua was floating in the middle of the Jade Building. It wasn¡¯t him but the natural phenomenon of this


    ce. The position he was located in was the Jade Building¡¯s crux of spell formation with eighteen


    Spirit Gathering Arrays around it. They gathered all the spiritual energy and luck and sent it to Josua¡¯s


    position.


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua


    Alex


    As long as he was in that position, he would float in the air naturally.


    The Little Divine Phoenix had not fully activated the Jade Building¡¯s rules and Josua was already


    slightly ufortable.


    Josua


    Alex


    A massive amount of energy rushed into his body. It was too fast and the amount was toorge.


    If his physical body¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t been far superior than that of an average person, he would¡¯ve


    failed to withstand the massive influx of energy. It was just like injecting a tons of water inside a small


    balloon. There would only be one end result- the balloon would burst.


    Huff, huff, huff¡­


    The three thousand Nascent Souls in the body moved rhythmically.


    Unlike in the illusionary realm back then, the three thousand Nascent Souls were still in the previous


    seed form. They did not really develop ck and white lotuses. All of that was fake. But now, as more


    and more luck and spiritual energy gathered in the Jade Building¡¯s spell formations, Josua began to


    feel the strain. His meridians swelled with pain and the Nascent Souls also began to inte.


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua withstood the onught.


    Josua


    Alex


    Why would a man be afraid of a little pain?


    The processsted for a good half an hour. It was then that the Little Divine Phoenix told him that the


    real test was about to begin.


    Whoosh!


    Gales began to blow in the Jade Building, gales of spiritual energy and luck thatpletely filled


    Josua¡¯s body.


    Josua


    Alex


    Poof!


    In an instant, Josua¡¯s skin tore and blood gushed out. ¡®Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone, activate!¡¯


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡®True Martial Marrow, activate!¡¯


    ¡®Yellow Obsidian Chi, suppress!¡¯


    Josua roared inwardly as he desperately churned Chi.


    Josua


    Alex


    At that moment, Eustace had long bathed in the spiritual energy tide. Paul couldn¡¯t care less if Nadia


    had yet toplete the spell formation, but he couldn¡¯t waste it now! Shortly afterward, Nadia came to


    report the spell formation was ready. She had used another method to connect all the sanctuaries.


    Paul


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He


    The spiritual energy tide from all those sanctuaries would be drawn over. However, the tide at this


    sanctuary stopped right after she finished her speech.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nadia, what the hell have you done? Why did you wipe out the spiritual energy tide?¡±


    Nadia was shocked. She did not understand the reason behind it at all. She was clearly gathering the


    spiritual energy here from other ces, but why did it stop instead?

 Chapter 3093

    Chapter 3093


    Under the Little Divine Phoenix¡¯s special magic seal, the spell formations of rules in the Jade Building


    of Yukon was in full operation. More and more spiritual energy gathered and gushed into Rowan¡¯s


    body.


    Rowan


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    If the spiritual energy tide from various sanctuaries was like a geyser, then the current spiritual energy


    tide that gathered in the Jade Building of Yukon was a volcanic eruption.


    The spiritual energy that had been condensed andpressed by the spell formations rushed into the


    meridians all over his body before rushing into the three thousand Nascent Souls. That kind of pain


    was simply unbearable to a man. However, his body had gone through various refinements, and not to


    mention the enhancements he received in the Underworld, the infusion of True Martial Marrow had


    allowed his physical body to attain a height unreachable by many people.


    At first, the Little Divine Phoenix standing next to Rowan was worried that he would not be able to


    withstand it and vomit blood on the spot.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Nheless, he did not do so.


    Even if the skin cracked a little and blood flowed out at first, those wounds rapidly healed on their own.


    The most crucial key behind it turned out to be the lotus seeds within the three thousand Nascent


    Souls. Under the blessing of the massive spiritual energy and luck, the three thousand lotus seeds


    seemed to havee to life. They shook in the embryos of the Nascent Souls and rapidly absorbed


    the energy. The lotuses then grew at an unbelievable speed.


    ¡°Blue Demonic Lotus! How did you get the approval of the Blue Demonic Lotus?¡±


    The Little Divine Phoenix was also slightly surprised. She noticed that her worries were superfluous.


    Judging from the absorption rate, Rowan should be able to endure a spiritual energy tide that was ten


    times stronger.


    Rowan


    Alex


    At the same time, unlimited spiritual energy was drawn toward the Jade Building. The tides in all other


    sanctuaries were directly severed, but the one at Yukon was untouched, where the spiritual energy tide


    was still present. Moreover, some spiritual energy had leaked out of the Jade Building and replenished


    Yukon.


    Therefore, the people in Yukon Sanctuary were blessed. They had consumed Rowan¡¯s Pills of


    Enlightenment earlier, and now, unlimited spiritual energy was gushing over.


    Rowan


    Alex


    After all, the previous tide had turned many normal people into cultivators and psychic users. However,


    that was just an appetizer.


    The second spiritual energy tide was the real main course. Because of bathing in the spiritual energy


    tide, some people advanced promptly after their cultivation levels grew rapidly and broke through the


    bottleneck. Some people even directly triggered the Lightning Tribtion.


    However, an amazing scene appeared.


    The light pirs that soared into the sky from the Jade Building seemingly could affect the Lightning


    Tribtion. Tribtion Clouds had just condensed in the sky, but just because they approached those


    few light pirs, the energy of the Tribtion Clouds waster sucked away.


    Hence, a strange phenomenon appeared among the people in Yukon Sanctuary. The people who


    required the Tribtion Crossing simply did not have to experience the Lightning Tribtion. Then, the


    golden light of the Lightning Tribtion struck down directly.


    The Tribtion Crossing was easy and safe without a scratch.


    On the other hand, Eustace, who actually controlled dozens of sanctuaries, was about to explode with


    rage. It turned out that the spiritual energy tide had disappeared.


    How great would the spiritual energy tide from thebination of dozens of sanctuaries be?


    It would be five times more than that of Yukon at least, but now, the eruption surprisingly did not ur


    in any of those ces. Richard initially thought that it was Nadia¡¯s fault and that she had wiped out the


    spiritual energy tide because of the wrong spell formation. However, the eruption urred in a few


    sanctuaries without the instation of the spell formations for a short while before it disappeared


    suddenly¡­ This indicated that it was not Nadia¡¯s fault.


    Richard


    He


    ¡°It¡¯s Yukon!¡±


    ¡°The light pirs above the Jade Building of Yukon have not disappeared. There must be something


    wrong with it. The Jade Building has intercepted the spiritual energy and luck in all sanctuaries.¡±


    Eustace suddenly figured it out. When he floated in the sky and looked at the scene where Yukon¡¯s


    Jade Building was emitting light, his voice turned cold.


    Nadia said, ¡°Young Lord, if we want to reach the Jade Building of Yukon, we have to go through the


    Heavenly Stairs, but we are well aware of the situation there. Even you can only reach thirteen steps,


    what more that aborigine from the Wastnd? So, I think we don¡¯t have to panic even if the Jade


    Building has intercepted the spiritual energy of various sanctuaries. As long as we take down Yukon,


    the spiritual energy tide will be still yours in the end.¡±


    Eustace felt slightly better after hearing those words.


    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go to Yukon and take a look!¡±


    Eustace was still unconvinced, especially deep down. Richard somehow felt unsettled, as if something


    was going to happen.


    Richard


    He

 Chapter 3094

    Chapter 3094


    Josef was currently calling the shots at Yukon. Leonardo had also gained the Little Divine Phoenix¡¯s


    support.


    Josef


    Alex


    Leonardo


    He


    Shortly afterward, they both entered Yukon¡¯s arispace. They weren¡¯t exactly in Yukon yet, but they


    could see the situation at Jade Building clearly.


    At first, they didn¡¯t notice anything, but as more and more spiritual energy tides entered the Jade


    Building, it walls could no longer support the weight. Not only did a massive amount of spiritual energy


    tide bombard Yukon Sanctuary, but the Jade Building¡¯s walls were on the verge of copse. Eventually,


    they crumbled.


    After that, Eustace and Nadia saw the scene that made their eyes widen with rage. To their surprise,


    Josef was devouring unpredictable spiritual energy in the Jade Building.


    Josef


    Alex


    Meanwhile, the Little Divine Phoenix had also appeared there, manipting the spiritual energy tide


    and sending it to Josef using her unique techniques.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°How¡­ Can this be?¡± Nadia was astonished. ¡°Her Highness is actually helping that brat? Didn¡¯t she


    say she would take a neutral stance?¡±


    She cautiously looked at Eustace and noticed that he didn¡¯t look that good. She had never seen that


    grimace before.


    The next second, Eustace rushed in the direction of the Jade Building.


    Buzz!


    The force field of a spell formation blocked him midair.


    Roar!


    ¡°Josua, youe out!¡±


    Josua,


    Alex,


    ¡°Little Divine Phoenix,e out!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Eustace was devastated.


    It had been several millennia and he was clearly the seed, so why did the Little Divine Phoenix change


    her mind at this time? Surprisingly, she had given away something that belonged to him.


    Why did she do that and, what right did she have?


    Eustace roared wildly. Leonardo took out the Umbre of Destiny and attacked the force field


    desperately.


    Leonardo


    He


    The people cultivating in Yukon Sanctuary certainly noticed Eustace and all of them shuddered with


    fear. Themotion was so great that the entire Yukon trembled on its knees.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Eustace Underwood from the Stoermer Sect! His cultivation is simply terrifying! I¡¯m afraid this


    spell formation won¡¯tst!¡±


    Unfortunately, the spell formation, set up by Josef with thousands of gs, involved content that no one


    at the scene could decipher. Hence, they could not be of help. Jade stood up. ¡°Josef mustn¡¯t be


    interrupted now at this critical moment I¡¯ll go stop him.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef


    Alex


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daya also stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Jade looked at Daya. At that moment, she was slightly afraid to meet her gaze all of a sudden, as if she


    had done something wrong to her.


    Lorelei stopped them. ¡°Hold your horses! Eustace Underwood¡¯s strength is far beyond your


    imagination. I¡¯m afraid he can kill you with a wave of his hand. It¡¯s better that I go!¡±


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± said L.


    Then, Neb came as well.


    ¡°No need! I¡¯ll just go alone!¡±


    Lorelei left the force field alone and rushed toward Eustace.


    Nadia reminded Eustace, ¡°Young Lord, Lorelei is here.¡±


    Eustace did not stop attacking the spell formation for a moment and he could now feel that ithad


    loosened up a little. Full of murderous intent, he nced at Lorelei.


    ¡°Kill her!¡± he hissed.


    Eventually, Nadia nodded.


    Nadia had always been on par with Lorelei in terms of cultivation level. She had always wanted to be


    superior to Lorelei. Today, it was the time to go head-to-head.


    ¡°Sis, the young lord ordered me to kill you! I have to kill you!¡±


    Nadia rushed toward Lorelei. Consequently, Lorelei casuallyshed out a palm and sent Nadia flying


    hundreds meter away, instantly deciding the oue of the battle.


    ¡°You¡­ You have transcended?!¡±

 Chapter 3095

    Chapter 3095


    Lorelei had indeed transcended.


    To Morten, her innate heart disease wasn¡¯t something difficult. As long as Lorelei could disy


    sufficient loyalty, Ludwig would naturally solve that issue of hers generously. And, Lorelei disyed her


    loyalty decently.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Morten,


    Alex,


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Hence, Ludwig cured her heart disease after concocting a batch of Pills of Enlightenment.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Lorelei¡¯s cultivation level was stuck at the bottleneck for more than two millennia due to her innate heart


    disease, but her umtion was rich and could be utilized when needed. She had long reached the


    point where she should have transcended. This time, the problem was solved after Ludwig helped her


    cure her. Hence, her cultivation level would naturally surge.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Previously, she was at Heavenly Deity realm. Now, she had reached Divine Monarch realm.


    Not only that, each major realm beyond Incarnate Deity was divided into small realms, Beginner,


    Intermediate, Advanced, and Peak.


    Lorelei had just triggered the Lightning Tribtion.


    However, the Lightning Tribtion directly dissipated because of the Jade Building in Yukon. The


    descending golden light of Lightning Tribtion made Lorelei leap into the Divine Monarch realm.


    Moreover, she rose by two levels consecutively and transcended to Intermediate-Divine Monarch.


    Nadia, who was still in the Heavenly Deity realm, was naturally no match for Lorelei.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I have transcended!¡±


    Lorelei just nced indifferently at Nadia, never fond of this former second sister since she was too


    utilitarian. They were often at odds with each other because of their different philosophies.


    Nadia clutched her chest and felt a faint pain. Furthermore, a wisp of special Chi belonging to Lorelei


    still remained at the location of her energy core. Her energy core was sealed, hindering the churning of


    her Chi at that time. Hence, she simply had no way to fight again.


    Nadia felt extremely resentful. ¡°Lorelei Arley! What have you done to me?!¡±


    Lorelei said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just made you losebat power temporarily. We¡¯re sisters,


    after all. I haven¡¯t thought of ruining your cultivation, but don¡¯t you force me.¡±


    When she said that, Eustace finally stopped attacking the force field. Instead, he fiercely turned around


    and stared at Lorelei.


    His cold gaze filled with murderous intent would instantly spread fear in the eyes of his enemies.


    ¡°Lorelei, you traitorous b*tches have the audacity to meet me?¡±


    From his appearance, Lorelei knew that his vengeance was impossible to be resolved. She said,


    ¡°Eustace, just think whatever you want. I, Lorelei Arley, have reasons for my choice. The young lord I


    recognize has always been the seed. This was also the original intention of my promise to someone.


    When you were the seed, the person I chose to follow was you, but now, you are no longer the seed.


    The seed is someone else. Then, I naturally have to serve the real seed.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Eustace roared, ¡°Who said the seed is someone else?! I¡¯m the seed! I¡¯m the one of a kind seed!¡±


    Lorelei asked, ¡°Then, why did Her Highness choose Ludwig Rockefeller, but not you?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Eustace cast a ferocious nce in the direction of the Jade Building. ¡°That¡¯s because she is blind!¡±


    Now that things had reached such a point, Eustace wanted to shed all pretense of cordiality. Ultimately,


    it was because the current Eustace was not afraid of the Little Divine Phoenix.


    Lorelei was stunned. Unexpectedly, it was like Eustace scolded Little Divine Phoenix right in front of


    her. Joe was really bold.


    Joe


    He


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being punished by the Little Divine Phoenix?


    ¡°Eustace Underwood, how dare you offend Her Highness?¡± asked Lorelei.


    ¡°Haha! Haha¡­ Offense? Is she worthy of it?¡± Eustace nced at the Little Divine Phoenix in the Jade


    Building. Joe then looked at Lorelei. ¡°B*tch, you are inferior to her. How dare you abandon me, the


    seed, and hook up with some unknown guy? Do you think you can deal with me after transcending into


    ad Divine Monarch? What a pipe dream! Now, I¡¯ll show you what a real Divine Monarch looks like!¡±


    Joe


    He


    Eustace was about to attack Lorelei.


    Lorelei also took a defensive stance.


    It was then that the Little Divine Phoenix said to Eustace, ¡°Eustace Underwood, get lost right now.


    Don¡¯t hurt yourself because of your own mistake.¡±


    Eustace looked into the Jade Building with a hideous expression. ¡°Little Divine Phoenix, who are you


    trying to scare? Do you think I can¡¯t tell? You have long been a lousy old hag. Besides, you don¡¯t have


    a physical body. It¡¯s no longer antiquity now. The League of Cultivators has been destroyed, the


    Stoermer Sect has been destroyed, and your parents have long died. You are a living dead barely


    managing to survive. What can you do to me?¡±


    The Little Divine Phoenix did not open her mouth.


    Lorelei shouted delicately, ¡°Eustace Underwood, how dare you disrespect Her Highness?¡±


    ¡°So what? She went back on her word in the first ce. Which other bullshi*ting bi*ch deserves my


    respect? Haha! Too bad she doesn¡¯t have a physical body all these years, or I would¡¯ve slept with her


    long ago.¡±

 Chapter 3096

    Chapter 3096


    Eustace spoke more and more unpleasantly.


    The Little Divine Phoenix had never experienced something like that, so she almost exploded with


    rage. However, she still needed to protect Edgar.


    Edgar


    Alex


    At that moment, Lorelei took the initiative andshed out at Eustace. ¡°Hmph! You bite off more than you


    can chew!¡±


    Eustace turned around and fiercelyshed a smack out. Geared up, Lori unleashed all her


    cultivation base of Intermediate-Divine Monarch. In a brief moment, endless waves of dazzling stars


    and oceans ofws rushed toward Eustace.


    ¡°How can a light the size of a grainpete with a bright moon?¡± Eustace snapped coldly.


    They both exchanged blows for the first time. A loud boom rang out. The air exploded, the space


    shook, and the force field trembled violently.


    Eustace took three steps backward. On the other hand, Lorelei was sent flying three hundred meters,


    spilling blood in the air.


    Even so, Eustace was slightly surprised. ¡°Lorelei, I didn¡¯t expect your cultivation to have improved so


    greatly. You¡¯ve reached Intermediate-Divine Monarch, but you are still far inferior in my eyes, Traitor,


    just die!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Moses used the Umbre of Destiny. Moses would be in control of destiny once the Umbre of


    Destiny came out.


    Moses


    He


    Moses


    He


    Lorelei summoned three flying swords and blocked them desperately.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Three crisp sounds could be heard. Lorelei¡¯s three flying swords were severed almost at the same


    time. The Umbre of Destiny wrapped around Lorelei with a life and death thread.


    ¡°Sis, be careful!¡±


    L and Neb arrived at the same time. All the three sisters resisted the fatal move of the Umbre of


    Destiny.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    L and Neb¡¯s weapons simultaneously intercepted the life and death thread. Unfortunately, the


    weapons of both parties were not on the same level.


    L and Neb¡¯s weapons were severed in the blink of an eye. Nheless, it managed to buy the


    three women a little time to escape from the life and death thread. Even so, the three women looked


    wretched. Many areas of their clothes were cut, leaving a lot of wounds on their bodies.


    ¡°Three traitors! Just die together then!¡± Eustace roared as he made a move once again.


    The Umbre of Destiny struck again. This time, three life and death threads were unleashed.


    One¡¯s body simply could not withstand a divine artifact¡¯s attack on that level. The three goddesses


    couldn¡¯t help but turn around and flee. It was then that Eustace¡¯s other few maids had rushed over from


    elsewhere and blocked their escape route just in time.


    The Little Divine Phoenix¡¯s voice carried over. ¡°Eustace Underwood, stop being unrepentant! Do you


    believe I will y you with the Immortal-ying Sword?¡±


    Eustace roared, ¡°Shut your mouth, b*tch! Do you think I don¡¯t know? You can¡¯t y me with that


    Immortal-ying Sword of yours!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Lorelei and the others looked despaired.


    Just then, two figures rushed out of the force field.


    Buzz!


    A hammer as huge as a mountain arrived in a sh and blocked the life and death thread. It was the


    supreme weapon, the Martello Celia!

 Chapter 3097

    Chapter 3097


    Lorelei was astonished. ¡°L! You guys really dare to kill?!¡±


    However, a sister from the other side answered her by piercing L¡¯s heart with a sword. She even


    twisted it a few times.


    Bleurgh!


    Blood spurted out of L¡¯s neck, and her heart bled profusely.


    ¡°Sis, let¡¯s be¡­ Sisters again in the next life!¡± L plopped down slowly while clutching her neck.


    ¡°L! L! Ah!¡± Lorelei was regretful.


    The one who killed L was someone she had previously spared. Consequently, her sister died in


    retum for her kindness. ¡°Today, our sisterhood shall be severed, and our lives shall be decided by


    Heaven¡¯s will!¡±


    Nadia sneered. ¡°Lorelei Arley, both of us couldn¡¯t coexist long ago. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re the most naive.¡±


    ¡°You shall be the first person I¡¯ll kill!¡± Lori growled. Lorelei¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she rushed into


    the battle circle alone.


    Nadia panicked and quickly retreated as she shouted, ¡°Block her! Block her¡­ Young Lord, save me!


    Save me!¡±


    At that moment, Eustace could not fend for himself.


    Rowan was stunned. Rowan could tell that Jade¡¯s cultivation was far inferior from his, but this woman¡¯s


    ferocity was just like that of a prehistoric beast. The strength of her body was beyond his


    comprehension, especially Martello Celia was extremely terrifying.


    Rowan


    He


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan


    He


    However, he did not know that.


    Grandpa Hammer inside Martello Celia had personally stepped in.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The world shattered and the space cracked.


    The Little Divine Phoenix was surprised at such a battle situation. Jade managed to hold on for so long


    under Eustace¡¯s attack in full strength.


    Gilbert, who returned to the force field, blushed as soon as he recalled how he had gone out and was


    almost killed. There seemed to be a huge difference between the two.


    Even so¡­


    Grandpa Hammer shouted in Jade¡¯s ear. ¡°Lassie, I can¡¯t do it anymore! My weary old body is about to


    copse! The weapon in this guy¡¯s hand is extremelyplicated! It is also a supreme weapon, which


    is designed to restrain my kind! I¡¯m going to retreat! You better be careful on your own!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Grandpa Hammer escaped.


    The Martello Celia¡¯s strength plummeted instantly. Jade was already at her limit after supporting herself


    for five breaths of time.


    Bam!


    The Umbre of Destiny hit the sword.


    The Martello Celia mmed hard into her body, sending her flying several hundreds meter, spilling


    blood before falling into a forest. She did note out againter.


    Roar!


    Eustace vented his dejection with a roar after defeating Jade.


    Consequently, he happened to see Lorelei decapitate Nadia with a sword right after turning his head.


    ¡°Lorelei Arley, you have a death wish!¡± Eustace was furious and wanted to kill Lorelei with the Umbre


    of Destiny that he held. When both parties were a kilometer apart, he unleashedyers of life and death


    threads, severing the space.


    ¡°Sis, run quickly!¡± Neb reminded loudly.


    She rushed over and wanted to lend a hand, but her former sisters surrounded her.


    Poof!


    A sword hit Neb¡¯s stomach.


    Poofl


    Another sword hit Neb¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Neb Finley, we are the young lord¡¯s allies! We can only feel sorry for you! You should die in peace!¡±


    A woman shed Neb¡¯s neck with a sword.


    Roar!


    Just then, a dragon¡¯s howl was heard, and a green light shed. A dragon¡¯s figure suddenly appeared


    next to Neb and fiercely grabbed the de before snatching the sword.


    The dragon then vanished in a sh. It turned into a woman and shed the opponent¡¯s neck in return.


    Someone who clearly saw the woman¡¯s appearance inside the force field eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­


    Senior Cedric¡¯s granddaughter? I think I remember her name is Esmeralda Campbell, am I right?¡±

 Chapter 3098

    Chapter 3098


    ¡°Esmeralda Campbell? How can she be Esmeralda Campbell?¡±


    Everyone in Yukon Sanctuary was dumbfounded.


    When they were still at Mount Dragon-Tiger, Esmeralda and Cedric had once stayed for three days.


    Hence, almost everyone knew her. However, who would have thought her cultivation level would be so


    high?


    She decapitated a deity-tier opponent with a sword.


    As soon as the other subordinate maids saw Esmeralda, who had popped up, was so awful, they gave


    up on Neb. They stood in a row, preparing to confront her.


    Someone asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Are you trying to go against the Stoermer Sect?¡±


    Esmeralda sneered. ¡°You people can¡¯t represent the Stoermer Sect.¡±


    Having narrowly escaped, Esmeralda only harbored hatred against the group of former sisters. She


    covered the wound on her abdomen and swallowed a handful of pills before she said sternly, ¡°How


    dare you proim yourselves as members of the Stoermer Sect? Her Highness is inside. Eustace


    Underwood is sinful for ndering Her Highness tantly. Leonardo is already a traitor to the Stoermer


    Sect. All the members of the Stoermer Sect should hunt him down. What about you guys? You¡¯re


    siding with Eustace Underwood and joining forces to deal with Her Highness, yet you¡¯re shameless


    enough to say you¡¯re members of the Stoermer Sect?! Pooh!¡±


    Leonardo


    He


    A woman said, ¡± Everyone serves her own master. We have nothing more to say.¡±


    Esmeralda looked in the direction of the Jade Building. The next second, she initiated a sideswipe.


    Bam!


    A woman caught off guard was sent flying by her smack. At the same time, she said to Neb, ¡°Go


    into the force field!¡±


    Neb was sent into the force field by Esmeralda before she could have a chance to ask about


    Esmeralda¡¯s origin. Then, she saw Esmeralda rush toward Eustace.


    At that moment, Lorelei was surrounded by perils. She faced Eustace alone, but her cultivation realm


    was inferior to his. Eustace¡¯s cultivation was two small realms higher than Lorelei¡¯s.


    The Umbre of Destiny overpowered him. Eustace¡¯sbat power rose exponentially with help from


    a supreme weapon of such caliber, whereas Lorelei¡¯s few natal magical treasures were inferior. She did


    not even have a handy weapon. Soon, she was in a predicament as they exchanged blows.


    Wham!


    Lorelei was knocked up high into the air. She vomited blood in the air.


    However, she had activated thetest skill she had learned, Wind¡¯s Aeon, and tried her best to nullify


    Eustace¡¯s attack with the vortex of wind. Even so, she was still severely wounded. Her body was


    almost cut open, and her internal organs were disced. Afternding on the ground, she kept


    vomiting blood.


    Boom!


    Eustace stomped down with one foot, aiming at Lorelei¡¯s neck. Leonardo was trying to stomp her to


    death.


    Leonardo


    He


    ¡°Cyclone!¡±


    Lorelei resisted him desperately and summoned a super hurricane that contained thews of the wind.


    It was ten times the power of a Category 5 hurricane, its wind was sharper than a de as it sliced at


    Eustace. She took the advantage and dodged for a few hundred meters.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After continuous explosions, Lorelei¡¯s cyclone was abruptly shattered by Eustace. Leonardo then


    walked toward the spent force, Lorelei, one step at a time.


    Leonardo


    He


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lorelei Arley, have you ever thought of today¡¯s ending when you betrayed me? I¡¯ll give you a chance


    since you¡¯ve served me for three millennia. Knee! Repent and be my ve. I shall be your


    supreme master from now on!¡±


    Lorelei shook her head. ¡°Eustace Underwood, you¡¯re far worse than my master.¡±


    ¡°Your master? That Rockefeller brat? He¡¯s just a piece of s*it!¡±


    ¡°Haha. All you did was live longer than him. My master¡¯s is only twenty-eight this year. The duration of


    his cultivation is even shorter, less than five years. Can youpete with him? I believe he can trample


    you easily with another five years! This is also the reason why Her Highness took a fancy to my


    master!¡±


    ¡°Haha. So what?! Leonardo no longer has five years because he shall die today! Even the Little Divine


    Phoenix can¡¯t save him.¡±


    Leonardo


    He


    As Eustace spoke, he lifted the Umbre of Destiny and aimed at Lorelei¡¯s head¡­


    Just then, he suddenly sensed an impending crisising from behind him. Without a second thought,


    he immediately attacked his rear with the Umbre of Destiny in his hand.


    nk!


    The Umbre of Destiny sounded like it had shed with metal.

 Chapter 3099

    Chapter 3099


    When he looked back, he surprisingly saw a green tail. It was enormous.


    Eustace lifted his head, only to discover a green dragon¡­ Ah, no, a huge green snake demon


    appeared behind him.


    It was really a snake.


    There were two bulges on its head, pubescent horns. It showed that it was evolving toward the state of


    a flood dragon but was yet to beplete.


    ¡°How dare a snake demon run rampant before me? You really have a death wish!¡±


    Eustace was infuriated and surprised that the Umbre of Destiny was a Supreme weapon. When he


    attacked the green snake¡¯s tail, he failed to break it. Instead, he knocked some scales off. This demon¡¯s


    body was stronger than that of an average dragon!


    Whoosh!


    The green snake transformed abruptly into a woman. She was none other than Esmeralda Campbell.


    As a green light flickered in her hand, a green jade hairpin appeared. The jade hairpin then transformed


    into a long green sword. ¡°We will only know who will die first after the fight.¡±


    ¡°Die! You¡¯re biting off more than you can chew!¡± Eustace was furious that a snake demon dared to


    launch a preemptive attack on him.


    Josef lifted the Umbre of Destiny with rainbow-like life and death threads. Thousands of flying swords


    shot out of the ribs of the umbre and flew toward Esmeralda as they filled the sky.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Josef


    He


    The green Jade Hairpin Sword in Esmeralda¡¯s hand moved rhythmically.


    ¡°Even if the world is ten feet wide, the green hairpin will apany me!¡±


    sh!


    Esmeralda¡¯s sword triggered thew of the world and divided the sky into halves. She struck down the


    sword, destroying all of Eustace¡¯s flying swords at once.


    Those life and death threads also perished in that blow.


    Eustace was astonished.


    From Esmeralda¡¯s attack, he sensed the power ofws different from this dimension. The sword¡¯s


    strength was really too great. After taking two steps backward, Eustace looked at Esmeralda and


    asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the seed!¡± Esmeralda said slowly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Eustace was bbergasted. ¡°How could you be a seed as well? This is impossible. I¡¯m the seed. You¡¯re


    an impostor.¡±


    Esmeralda looked at Esmeralda contemptuously as she sneered, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only seed in


    the Wastnd?¡±


    Eustace was baffled. ¡°There¡¯s no other way!¡±


    With the Jade Hairpin Sword on her back, Esmeralda looked valiant and formidable. She then raised


    her snow-white chin and scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re too presumptuous! You actually think you¡¯re the only seed?


    Look at the farmers nting vegetables. Will they nt only one? What will happen if one dies?¡±


    Eustace¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean? You and I are not the only seeds, but there are even


    more?¡±


    Esmeralda nodded. ¡°Of course. There is a seed in each sanctuary.¡±


    Eustace was dumbfounded. Even Lorelei, who survived luckily was also dumbstruck


    The Little Divine Phoenix, who was still in the Jade Building of Yukon, also looked shocked. Clearly,


    she was unaware of the truth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! I don¡¯t! I¡¯m the only real seed in the Wastnd! All the others are fakes!¡± Eustace


    shouted continuously, unable toe to terms with the fact.


    Just then, a man rushed over while riding a flying wine gourd.


    Josef was of extremely high cultivation and was almost on a par with Eustace. Looking at Eustace, he


    said, ¡°How dare you call me a fake? Why don¡¯t we have a match? The word ¡®fake¡¯ will be carved on the


    loser¡¯s forehead. Do you darepete?¡±


    Josef


    He

 Chapter 3100

    Chapter 3100


    ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to fight me?¡±


    Eustace¡¯s gaze was hostile as he stared at the man on the wine gourd. Although their cultivation levels


    were on par, Eustace was absolutely confident. Astor had the Umbre of Destiny in his hand coupled


    with many trump cards. Astor could definitely take down this guy within five minutes.


    Astor


    He


    Astor


    He


    ¡®A seed? Hmph. All of you fake seeds have to yield to me. When the timees, all of you shall


    be my ves.¡¯


    Astor envisaged a certain possibility on a whim. Astor would get all those so-called seeds from other


    sanctuaries over and sign Soul Contracts with them to make them into his henchmen. Then, his


    strength would rise greatly, and he would create an invincible team to sweep across America.


    Astor


    He


    Astor


    He


    Even if those geezers beyond the sky were to descend, he would kill them to the point that they fled


    helter-skelter.


    At that thought, Eustace was excited.


    Looking at the man on the wine gourd, he felt he was looking at his livestock. Astor then immediately


    said, ¡°Why would I not dare topete with you? However, it¡¯s really child¡¯s y to carve ¡®fake¡¯ on the


    laser¡¯s forehead. Even a three year old kid doesn¡¯t want to bet on that. Bet bigger if you want to.¡±


    Astor


    He


    The man on the wine gourd said, ¡°How do you want to bet?¡±


    Eustace said, ¡°The loser shall sign a Soul Contract with the winner and be a ve for the rest of


    his life!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The man on the wine gourd was shocked upon hearing those words.


    To his surprise, such a huge bet had been ced. It would be too risky.


    Esmeralda said nothing. She was also sizing up the man on the wine gourd because she had never


    seen this man either¡­ The seed of each sanctuary was different. All of them basically hid in the


    forbidden areas of the sanctuaries and focused on cultivation, so they had no interaction with each


    other. Most of them had never stepped out of the sanctuaries in the past three millennia.


    She also had no idea of the man¡¯s identity nor his origin.


    It was then that another person came flying in the sky. Under his feet was a yellow g that supported


    him at a breakneck speed.


    The one who arrived was an unusually handsome young man in an ancient outfit with fluttering long


    hair, emanating the vibe of archaic vicissitudes all over his body. Floating in the sky, he looked at


    Eustace and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I bet with you that the loser shall be a ve for the rest of his life?¡±


    Eustace looked at that man.


    Astor felt somehow familiar after observing him carefully. Eventually, he recognized that man. At that


    time, he trembled all over. ¡°You are¡­ The young sect master from Warren¡¯s Heavenly Pce, Niki


    Jovorich?¡±


    Astor


    He


    The man smiled, ¡°I never expected that someone in this world would still recognize me. It¡¯s been three


    millennia. This is my first time stepping out of Abbot Mountain. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really Niki Jovorich?¡±


    Eustace was truly stunned. It was because Niki was already very famous in antiquity. Astor was the


    only son of the legendary sect master of Warren¡¯s Heavenly Pce, Rosetta Jovorich.


    Astor


    He


    Rosetta had ruled Warren¡¯s Heavenly Pce for a total of eight millennia, and she was still the sect


    master untilte antiquity.


    Legend had it that Niki¡¯s father was a king of gods.


    Rosetta had ruled Warren¡¯s Heavenly Pce for eight millennia, but no one knew that she had ever


    had a man. She bore a child for no reason as if she had conceived out of thin air. Moreover, he was


    extremely talented and had entered the deity realm at a young age.


    Back when Niki was running rampant among the younger generation, Eustace was still ying


    children¡¯s games!


    It turned out that this man kept hiding in Abbot Mountain. Astor was also one of the seeds.


    Astor


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He


    In that case, how many bigwigs like them were still hidden in the Wastnd?


    Eustace did not dare to ept the match in the face of Niki¡¯s bet.

 Chapter 3101

    Chapter 3101


    Ishac instantly freaked out when he thought of how he would be a ve for the rest of his life after


    he lost.


    Ishac


    He


    ¡°Senior Niki, I¡¯m just a junior to you. I grew up listening to your legends. I never expected that we¡¯d


    both would be seeds. I hereby express my great joy about this. As for the match, it is


    unnecessary. Senior Niki, I won¡¯t dare to be impudent in front of you.¡±


    Eustace was still arrogant and domineering earlier, but unexpectedly, the appearance of Niki had


    suppressed him.


    After that, many people rushed over. They were all so-called seeds that hade out of various


    sanctuaries and arrived at Mount Yukon as if there was some kind of tacit agreement.


    They were all looking at Abraham constantly absorbing spiritual energy and luck in the Jade Building


    within the force field under the Little Divine Phoenix¡¯s help.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Someone said, ¡°Guys, I think everyone should understand the current situation. Something in Yukon


    can control the spiritual energy and luck in various sanctuaries. Back when I was first identified as a


    seed, my seniors told me that this spiritual energy and luck belongs to everyone. Acquiring them would


    depend on your own abilities.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I also heard a simr remark back then.¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for then? Hurry up and destroy the force field in Yukon. We will enter it together


    and collect the spiritual energy and luck.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s work together, and we will break the force field for sure.¡±


    Everyone spoke their mind.


    A total of twenty-five seeds hade and engaged in a heated discussion. They looked just like they


    were in a marketce.


    Those people inside Yukon Sanctuary were stunned. That energy force was too terrifying. Anyone out


    of those twenty or so people was an overpowering existence. Unexpectedly, so many popped out at


    once.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mayamented, ¡°I really never expected that a terrifying seed would exist in the deepest of each


    sanctuary! This is truly a big deal! I once heard Abraham mention that a seed left behind in antiquity is


    a secret weapon. Now, I know that it is extremely hard to distinguish the truth behind the sham


    propagated by the people in antiquity. It¡¯s the second spiritual energy tide this time, and it has forced all


    these people out.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    After saying that, she was slightly worried as she looked in the direction of the Jade Building.


    Eustace alone had caused the force field of thousand gs to shake just now. Few were at simr


    cultivation as Eustace, and the force field would not block them for sure.


    ¡°Commander Benmore hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± Daya blurted suddenly.


    She had been paying attention to Jade¡¯s movements. Earlier, she saw Jade being knocked off the cliff.


    She initially thought that it should not be a problem for Jade with the strength of her physical body and


    that she should havee back stealthily while taking advantage of the chaos. Eustace was currently


    shocked, but she was still not heard of.


    That was worrying.


    Gilbert said, ¡°She seems to have been knocked off the cliff. I wonder how she is doing right now.¡±


    Daya said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find her.¡±


    Daya, who was close to nature, possessed Nature¡¯s power and was an expert in concealing herself.


    She silently exited the force field to find the ce where Jade got knocked out.


    On the other hand, Niki and the others agreed to attack the force field immediately before they went


    in to absorb the spiritual energy and luck and acquire their fortunes.


    However, someone stepped forward and objected. It was none other than Esmeralda Campbell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys see it? That¡¯s the Little Divine Phoenix, the real master of the Stoermer Sect as well as


    the top echelon of the League of Cultivators. She¡¯s helping another seed in there. Aren¡¯t you guys


    afraid of punishment for interrupting her just like that?¡±


    Eustace said, ¡°Afraid, my a*s! That woman¡¯s physical body has long perished. She is just a wisp of a


    remnant soul, so what is there to be afraid of? What right has she to give that Rockefeller all the


    fortunes and opportunities that belong to us? Wouldn¡¯t our forbearance and efforts all these years be in


    vain then?¡±


    Niki waved his hand. ¡°Break the spell formation!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Esmeralda stopped everyone. ¡°I disagree! You can break the spell formation over my dead body.¡±

 Chapter 3102

    Chapter 3102


    A goddess from the Mountain Warriors Sect fixed her hostile eyes at Esmeralda. ¡°You puny snake


    demon¡­ It¡¯s already a great blessing to be a member of the seeds. How dare youe forward


    and go against so many of us? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hurry up and get out of the way if you don¡¯t want your bones to be ground into ashes!¡±


    Esmeralda refused to give way. ¡°I¡¯m from the Stoermer Sect, as long as Her Highness is in there, it is


    my business. If you try to harm Her Highness, then you will be enemies of the Stoermer Sect!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Eustace admonished, ¡°To hell with that nonsensical Stoermer Sect of yours! My Stoermer Sect is the


    legitimate one! Snake demon, you probably are in cahoots with that Rockefeller in there, aren¡¯t you?


    Now, I have serious doubts about the Little Divine Phoenix, who is weak in spirit without her physical


    body. She must be under the control of that Rockefeller, or she wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. Guys,


    what do you think?¡±


    Everyone wanted to acquire the item inside the Jade Building. They naturally agreed with Eustace¡¯s


    statement.


    As for the many loopholes within the statement, they were ignored deliberately.


    Niki said, ¡°Snake demon, it¡¯s hard for you to transform into a human. Hurry and get out of the way.


    Otherwise, it will be toote to regret it.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°How stubborn!¡±


    Roar!


    Esmeralda manifested her enormous green snake body. The seeds attacked Esmeralda soon after.


    Just as Esmeralda was about to be overwhelmed by the attacks and die horribly under the hands of


    many seeds, she opened her mouth and violently threw out a green Jade Hairpin Sword.


    The sword came out and emitted dazzling brilliance surging with murderous intent.


    Niki snorted coldly, ¡°What is a puny snake demon capable of?¡±


    Niki used a katana. Leonardonded a sh at her. Leonardo intended to y Esmeralda¡¯s body


    along with the sword under a single blow from his katana¡­ This was his famous ultimate move,


    Warren Waltz.


    Leonardo


    He


    Leonardo


    He


    Leonardo used to dominate the world by relying on this move.


    Leonardo


    He


    As a result¡­


    nk!


    A crisp sound rang out.


    Surprisingly, Esmeralda¡¯s Jade Hairpin Sword had severed the treasured katana in Niki¡¯s hand.


    Niki was astonished, but he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    As soon as his natal treasured katana, his mental domain was injured from the bacsh.


    ¡°What a sharp sword! Great! I want this sword of yours!¡± said Niki.


    ¡°Come and get it if you are capable!¡± Esmeralda replied.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Niki shouted, ¡°Guys, let¡¯s act together and subdue this snake demon first. I have an eye on the


    sword in her hand. Please do me a favor and let me have that sword. When the timees, I¡¯ll give


    everyone aw pill.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Esmeraldaughed. ¡°I thought you guys were very powerful, but it turns out everyone is a


    bumpkin. Tell you what, my man is a Grandmaster in pill concoction. Something like aw pill is just a


    child¡¯s y, and he can even give someone the Pill of Enlightenment casually. You guys are so poor.


    Why don¡¯t you be my man¡¯s henchmen? Thew pills are enough, and the Pills of Enlightenment


    will be given away too.¡±


    The crowd was instantly shocked.


    Someone asked, ¡°Who is your man?¡±


    Esmeralda pointed in the direction of the Jade Building.


    ¡°That¡¯s my man!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°D*mn! So this snake demon hooked up with that man?!¡±

 Chapter 3103

    Chapter 3103


    ¡°Kill her!¡± Eustace took the lead and made a move.


    The Umbre of Destiny spun and attacked Esmeralda with circles of life and death threads.


    However, Esmeralda¡¯s Jade Hairpin Sword was overpowering, unexpectedly turning into circles of


    sword light and surrounding her body.


    Roar!


    Esmeralda roared and directly crashed into the life and death threads. The life and death threads


    couldn¡¯t break the sword light of her Jade Hairpin Sword.


    All the other people attacked Esmeralda and threw long range weapons, hidden weapons, and Chi at


    her. She was alone, whereas all the opponents were seeds. Each was selected by the major


    sanctuary¡¯s sect, the supremely Divine Heir. Hence, she could not hold them off.


    One had to know that these supremely Divine Heirs did not hail from the Wastnd. Rather, they were


    sessors who were once carefully selected in the universe.


    Poof!


    Esmeralda¡¯s green snake body received countless attacks. It fell hard on the ground and turned into a


    woman again.


    Shocked, Niki said, ¡°This woman¡¯s main body is not a snake, but this is her real body. That snake is


    her transformed body.¡±


    Eustace said, ¡°Who cares what she is! The ones who support Rockefeller are enemies! Just kill her!¡±


    Jordan was going to kill Esmeralda. The other people were fine with that.


    Jordan


    He


    Just then, the Little Divine Phoenix¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°She¡¯s a member of my Stoermer Sect. If


    you dare to kill her, mark my words. All of you will be buried along with her.¡±


    That was the Little Divine Phoenix¡¯s style. She was extremely domineering yet protective.


    Niki looked at the Little Divine Phoenix as he said, ¡°Little Divine Phoenix,e to think of it, we are


    both old acquaintances. Back then, my Warren¡¯s Heavenly Pce had a great rtionship with your


    Stoermer Sect. My mother even personally met your father to matchmake us, hoping that we would


    someday be cultivation partners. However, you went your own way and rejected me. Look, I¡¯m


    still at the pinnacle after so many years, but you, Little Divine Phoenix, only have a soul remnant left¡­


    What right do you have to say such words in that state?¡±


    The Little Divine Phoenix looked at Niki. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say it, everyone is aware of your Warren¡¯s


    Heavenly Pce¡¯s rtionship with my Stoermer Sect. It is even unqualified to enter the periphery of


    the Stoermer Sect. On the other hand, you¡¯re known as a genius, but that¡¯s just an opinion of the


    ordinary. I have countless brothers and sisters in the Rowan family, and which of them is less talented


    than you? You aren¡¯t even worthy enough to carry my shoes, yet you wish to be my cultivation


    partner?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Niki was the self-proimed Chosen One.


    Never did he expect that he would be so pathetic in the Little Divine Phoenix¡¯s eyes. Jordan was


    infuriated. ¡°Fine! If that¡¯s the case, you cane and kill me! Or, call your brothers and sisters over


    and kill me! You have none of them, right? All of them have be lost souls! What is this called?


    Serves you right! Who told you Rowan¡¯s to be arrogant and overbearing without taking others


    seriously? You Rowan¡¯s brought it upon yourselves.¡±


    Jordan


    He


    The Little Divine Phoenix¡¯s eyes widened with rage. ¡°My brothers and sisters were heroic children who


    protected their home and country. They dedicated their lives to the universe. This is their utmost honor.


    You, Niki Jovorich, insulted the Rowans today. I, Phoenix Rowan, swear I shall destroy Warren¡¯s


    Heavenly Pce.¡±


    After saying that, a thunderbolt suddenly struck down, as if attesting to the Little Divine Phoenix¡¯s


    words.


    Niki¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Eustace said, ¡°Your Highness, you are already in this state, and the Rowan family has been ruined.


    Why don¡¯t you open up the force field? We will serve Your Highness, and everyone will live in harmony.


    Otherwise, thest remnants of the soul will perish.¡±


    Just then, a heavenly phoenix¡¯ s caw was heard in the sky. A fiery phoenix traversed across the sky at


    the speed of light.


    Boom!


    A burly young man jumped andnded hard on the ground.


    Jordan red at Eustace and said coldly, ¡°Who said the Rowan family had been ruined? How dare


    you, a seed cultivated by the Stoermer Sect, try to kill a member of the Rowan family? You deserve to


    be killed!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jordan


    He


    Eustace¡¯s pupils constricted as he nced at the fiery phoenix in the sky. Jordan then said, ¡°Who are


    you?¡±


    Jordan


    He


    The young man thundered, ¡°The eldest son of the Rowan family, Ignatius Rowan!¡±

 Chapter 3104

    Chapter 3104


    ¡°The eldest son of the Rowan family?


    ¡°Ignatius Rowan?¡±


    Eustace looked at the young man who was full of fire-attributed energy in front of him andughed as


    he said, ¡°Are you kidding me? The eldest son of the Rowan family? Which eldest son are you talking


    about? From which generation of the Rowan family? You can¡¯t even speak clearly, so you better not


    come out and make a fool of yourself.¡±


    Niki said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re talking about the child of Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s child, master of the


    Stoermer Sect. Who the hell are you?¡±


    Ignatius said, ¡° Grand Emperor Rowan is my father.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Eustaceughed again. ¡°Grand Emperor Rowan is your father? Why don¡¯t you say you¡¯re Grand


    Emperor Rowan¡¯s father? You don¡¯t even look at yourself. Kiddo, how old are you? Have you been fed?


    Do you know how old Grand Emperor Rowan is? Rowan would¡¯ve been at least one thousand years


    old if he were to live until now. Besides, he has disappeared for three millennia. May I ask where did


    you d*mn brate from?¡±


    Rowan


    He


    Now, they neither knew Ignatius¡¯s identity nor did they believe him.


    Everyone knew Grand Emperor Rowan had an eldest son named Lucius Rowan.


    Rowan was an epoch-making powerhouse.


    Rowan


    He


    Grand Emperor Rowan, Heavenly Empress Phoenix, and the others had, in fact, reached a certain


    height in that era. They lived in seclusion, rarely appeared in public, and let their subordinates handle


    most of their affairs. For example, Lucius was treated as Emperor Rowan¡¯s sessor, so he


    intervened in many affairs. Thus, Lucius was equivalent to the Stoermer Sect¡¯s actual powerholder


    during thetter period.


    Rowan was involved in various trivial and major matters. Through that, Lucius¡¯s reputation grew.


    Rowan


    He


    Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s eldest son was born with a golden spoon, whereas Lucius was a blessed son


    who had earned an excellent reputation in the universe thanks to his unparalleled stratagem¡­ So, who


    on earth was Ignatius Rowan?


    However, at that moment, the Little Divine Phoenix, who was inside the Jade Building of Yukon, was


    stunned.


    The other did not know Ignatius, but she knew him well. Her father, Grand Emperor Rowan, did have a


    child named Ignatius Rowan. However, as far as she knew, Ignatius jumped into the Pool of


    Reincarnation and reincarnated before she was born.


    The incident had even caused an uproar.


    Thousands of powerhouses joined forces and tried to deduce the precise location of the reincarnated


    Ignatius. Some people even threw their doppelgangers into the Pool of Reincarnation to find him, but


    they ended empty-handed.


    Ignatius disappeared just like that.


    After that, the Rowans also kept looking for Ignatius, but unfortunately, they found nothing. Even the


    greatest diviner could not deduce Ignatius¡¯s whereabouts.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out to be a major regret for the Rowan family. Ignatius¡¯s mother, Lucretia Ephemera, fell sick


    thinking about him. Eventually, she even determinedly entered theher realm to find her son¡¯s traces.


    However, Lucretia never returned.


    Theher realm was too great and there were many restrictions. The Rowans once led an army of a


    hundred thousand men and rushed into theher realm, looking for Lucretia over a hundred years.


    Simrly, they ended up empty-handed.


    At that moment, the Little Divine Phoenix, Phoenix Rowan, was stunned upon hearing Ignatius¡¯s voice.


    If Ignatius was real, then he would be her half-brother with a different mother.


    Ignatius stared at Eustace. ¡°Anyst words?¡±


    Eustace was infuriated. ¡°You want me to say myst? F*ck you. I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡±


    Eustace moved. Ignatius moved as well.


    Whoosh!


    A small mass of me was shot out of Ignatius¡¯ s palm. It was green pea-sized andpletely


    inconspicuous, truly looking like an ordinary me that did not pose any threat at all.


    The careless Eustace sneered while grabbing that small mass of me. Rowan squeezed it in his


    hand. Rowan thought that he would extinguish the small me in a brief moment.


    Rowan


    He


    Rowan


    He


    However, when Eustace squeezed it the next second, a huge mass of me enveloped Eustace¡¯s


    entire body like an explosion. That was a raging me.


    The temperature was also exceptionally high.


    As the mes enveloped Eustace, the clothes and hair on his body were burned up in an instant.


    Rowan disparately blocked it with the Umbre of Destiny as his remaining physical body suffered as


    well.


    Rowan


    He


    The Umbre of Destiny spun and blocked the white me before blowing it away.


    Nheless, only a small portion of it was blown away.


    Niki seemed shocked as he looked at Ignatius and eximed, ¡°This is¡­ The True Fire of


    Sunburst?¡±


    Ignatius said, ¡°You seem to be somewhat knowledgeable. Since you know I¡¯m using the True Fire of


    Sunburst, which is an existence more powerful than the True Fire of Samadhi, do you think you still can


    escape today?¡±

 Chapter 3105

    Chapter 3105


    Niki was speechless.


    Eustace spun the Umbre of Destiny in his hand continuously. Even so, he felt very ufortable.


    Ignatius ¡¯s strange fire seemed to be burning everywhere. It burned everything and was filled with some


    bizarrews. Ishac could neither get rid of it nor extinguish it at all costs.


    Ishac


    He


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Eustace chose to seek help in the face of a life and death situation.


    However, everyone was afraid of such a bizarre and dangerous me. None of those people standing


    around him was willing to rescue him. They even told him to leave quickly so that he would not drag the


    others down. The indifference and apathy of their voices were evident.


    ¡°As I said, you deserve to die for insulting the Rowans! Those who insult the Rowans shall die!¡±


    As Ignatius squeezed his hand, that mass of me enveloping Eustace surged with rising temperature.


    Before the crowd could react, Eustace¡¯s entire body burned up.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Eustace screamed horribly. That kind of pain was not something an ordinary human could endure.


    Ishac could not understand it. What on earth was Ignatius¡¯s me? How could it inflict such great


    damage to him?


    Ishac


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He


    The next second, he pounced on Ignatius with all his might.


    ¡°I will take you down with me even if I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    However, it was then that a phoenix¡¯s loud and clear sound was heard overhead.


    ¡®What?¡¯ Eustace was stunned.


    That was an arrow. It was shot from the sky and only took one-tenth of a second to arrive in front of


    Eustace like Instant Teleportation without any pause in between.


    Poof!


    A fiery red-feathered arrow pierced through Eustace¡¯s heart.


    Looking at his chest in disbelief, he felt his life force was draining away rapidly, as did his senses.


    ¡°I¡¯m the seed! I¡¯m actually¡­ Going to die just like this?!¡±


    Eustace looked hideous as he stared intently at the fiery phoenix in the sky. Ishac saw a sitting woman


    over there. Ishac couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, but he saw a longbow in her hand.


    Ishac


    He


    Ishac


    He


    She had shot that arrow earlier.


    ¡°Young Lord!¡±


    ¡°Young Lord?! Don¡¯t die!¡±


    Eustace¡¯s maids rushed over. They even spat out blood simultaneously while rushing. That scene was


    simply like hell with blood sttered all over the ce.


    That was the power of the contract. Those maids had signed the Soul Contract with Eustace. It was the


    most stringent of master-ve contracts.


    If the master died, his servants would die too. At that moment, they were all implicated.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, these women vomited in unison. Do they harbor such deep feelings for him?¡± a few seeds


    spoke.


    However, someone reminded them, ¡°What deep feelings are you talking about? They are implicated by


    the contract. This guy is really cruel. If he is going to die, so be it, yet he wants to take such arge


    group of beauties to apany him in hell.¡±


    Poof!


    At that moment, both Eustace¡¯s soul and body perished. Meanwhile, his few maids became pitiful


    subjects that were buried along with him.


    ¡°Who else dares to insult the Rowans?¡± Ignatius was young, but he unted his seniority. At that


    moment, he suddenly saw a woman rushing down the cliff with another while hugging another woman.


    When he saw the two people¡¯s faces clearly, he was shocked¡­


    ¡°Mom!¡±

 Chapter 3106

    Chapter 3106


    ¡°Mom..?¡± Ignatius eximed when he saw Daya and Jade.


    Daya was carrying Jade on her back at the time, hoping to enter the formation secretly. Yet she was


    still caught by someone¡­ She initially wanted to speed up and dash in, but that young teen referred to


    one of them as ¡®Mom¡¯.


    ¡®Can you call just anyone that?¡¯


    No matter what that meant, Daya was unwilling to be too close to them, so she immediately summoned


    a bunch of vines.


    Whoosh!


    Endlessly long vines crept over as if they were anacondas. Yet these were nothing when faced with


    Ignatius. After sending arge wave of True Fire of Sunburst, those vines instantly lost mobility and


    turned into ashes. However, the teenager did not harm Daya and Jade in the slightest. Instead, he


    rushed towards them, appearing right before the two women.


    Seeing how lifeless Jade seemed, Ignatius was shocked and heartbroken, immediately asking, ¡°Why is


    my mom in such a state? What even happened?¡±


    Daya looked at him. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Ignatius, I¡¯m Ignatius Rowan. I used to have herst name, ze Benmore.¡±


    Daya immediately remembered the name since ze had lived with the Rockefellers for a short period.


    However, he was just a small child at the time. Unexpectedly, he managed to grow this much in such a


    short time.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a fake, are you?¡±


    ¡°I know ze. I even carried him before. He¡¯s much younger than you are.¡± Daya said.


    ¡°Aunt Daya, I really am ze. Do you still remember¡­¡±


    ze then described a few interesting incidents when he was still living with the Rockefellers. After


    that, he pointed at the middle of his eyebrows. ¡°Look, I have this mark here too. It¡¯s unique, no one


    could ever rece me.¡±


    A fire symbol slowly appeared on his forehead.


    Daya finally believed him. ¡°You¡¯re really ze. How did you get so big? You¡¯ve be very strong too.


    It¡¯s like you took some kind of maturing agent. How unbelievable.¡±


    ze was speechless. ¡®Did she just say I took a maturing agent?!¡¯


    ¡°My mom¡­¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Your mom should be fine. I fed her a Nine Spun Golden Life Saving Pill just now. Your uncle


    Paul was the one who invented this great pill. So as long as she has one breath left, she will be able to


    survive.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ze was relieved upon hearing this. ¡°Who hurt her?¡±


    Daya replied. ¡°Eustace Underwood! But this man is very powerful. Mozart is the seed of Yukon. So


    don¡¯t try to force your way through. Not even your uncle Paul is a match for him¡­¡±


    Mozart


    He


    Paul


    Alex


    ze said, ¡°I already killed him.¡±


    ¡°You..? Killed him?¡± Daya froze up.


    She hadn¡¯t even left for long, yet the man died just like that. Looking back on her tracks, there were, in


    fact, a lot of corpses lying around, but they were basically all women.


    ¡°That pile of ash is him.¡± ze pointed to a pile of gray dust, seemingly resentful.


    If he knew that it was Eustace who hurt his mother this badly, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have let him die so


    swiftly. At the same time, the other seeds had heard their conversation. Everyone was utterly shocked.


    Niki said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were Emperor Rowan¡¯s eldest son? Why are you calling this woman


    your ¡®Mom¡¯ then? She looks so young, she¡¯s definitely no older than seventy.¡±


    If this was said in school, it would¡¯ve been treated as a joke. Yet, in this situation, no one found the


    comment odd at all. To these people, seventy really was way too young.


    All the seeds here were over three thousand years old, after all. For example, Niki was over five


    thousand years old.


    Inparison, Jade¡¯s age was even¡­ Younger than three years old in human age. Grand Emperor


    Rowan, on the other hand, has existed since ancient times, which was more than ten thousand years


    ago.


    ze took a nce at Niki. ¡°Why do you care?¡±

 Chapter 3107

    Chapter 3107


    Niki scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care who your mother is, but that girl in that building is considered your sister,


    right? She is currently inserting all the spiritual energy from every sanctuary into that guy! That¡¯s just


    crossing the line! Since you¡¯re the eldest son of Grand Emperor Rowan, shouldn¡¯t you do something


    about it?¡±


    ze nced at the building. ¡°What do you expect me to do?¡±


    Niki said, ¡°Return all that spiritual energy.¡±


    ze huffed coldly. ¡°If you have what it takes, get it yourself!¡±


    ¡°Fine then! So you¡¯re saying that you won¡¯t get involved, huh?¡± Niki then gestured to the other


    seeds. ¡°Everyone, channel all your energy and bust this boundary open, quickly!¡±


    Just then, a chilling voice appeared above them. ¡°Who dares to touch it shall die!¡±


    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯ All the seeds looked above them.


    Just moments ago, everyone thought that the woman above them was ze¡¯s maid. However, that


    was likely not the case, as she didn¡¯t sound or act like that.


    Someone questioned her. ¡°Who are you? How dare you y tricks when Rowan here agreed to let us


    do whatever we want?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± ze cleared his throat. ¡°Who said I did? I said you need to have what it takes. And that


    means if you have What it takes to beat me. Only then would you all be able to break the boundary


    open.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Daya looked towards the fire phoenix in the sky. The voice sound ed rather familiar


    to her.


    Yet the phoenix was just too big and bright. She couldn¡¯t get a good look at who it was¡­ However, she


    remembered that Dorothy had once appeared on top of a fire phoenix in front of the Rockefeller manor.


    She might have returned.


    ¡®Or¡­ It could be Xienna too.¡¯ She sighed softly to herself.


    ¡®If it really were Dorothy, she would¡¯vee down long ago. Why would she sit on that phoenix as if


    this was a road trip for her?¡¯


    ¡®I really wonder what happened to Dorothy¡¯s soul. I¡¯m worried.¡¯


    Someone suddenly spoke up. ¡°Why are we still talking to them? The Stoermer Sect is gone, and so are


    the Rowans! These people are just lucky enough to survive. They¡¯re a bunch of weaklings who can¡¯t


    even protect themselves even if the situation calls for it!¡±


    After all, Niki was an old, powerful master, and the others had their unique strengths. They were all


    prodigies of their era.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Looking at this ze kid, he must¡¯ve been reincarnated, and he only has the True Fire of


    Sunburst. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t handle him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work together, guys. Kill whoever gets in our way.¡±


    ¡°After that, we can all share the spiritual energy equally!¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    A war against the two parties started instantly as if they were a spark that encountered gasoline.


    ze¡¯s cold eyes looked like lightning, and his mouth spat a fire dragon. The dragon looked like it was


    real, baring its fangs and ws. Its fire was as bright as the sun.


    One of the seeds immediately brought out their mystical tool, an ancient divine book.


    Ring!


    The book produced a melody that created an enormous gravitational force that sucked the fire dragon


    up. Just then, the phoenix let out a loud cry. The woman was finally taking matters into her own hands.


    She sent arge palm downwards.


    Niki cackled. ¡°Interesting. Leave this woman to me! ¡°Josef summoned a spear into his hands and


    stomped on the ground, leaping into the air.¡±


    Josef


    He


    ng!


    The spear collided with the palm, causing an explosion of energy.


    Niki was stunned, and be nearly fell to the ground from the impact. However, he was able to take a


    closer look at the woman. Josefughed with joy when he saw her ethereal beauty.


    Josef


    He


    ¡°Amazing! You¡¯re feisty and beautiful. I have my eyes on you, woman! Be my partner!¡±


    Daya could identify the person as well. The woman riding that fire phoenix was indeed Dorothy!

 Chapter 3108

    Chapter 3108


    Niki, an old master, was staring straight at the top of the phoenix, his eyes fixated on Dorothy¡¯s face.


    Jamie actually felt like he was falling in love.


    Jamie


    He


    ¡®Such beauty. Such elegance! This woman, this fairy¡­ If I can¡¯t marry her, I¡¯d have wasted my life!¡¯


    Niki somehow felt a wave ofpetitiveness within his heart. Jamie wanted to make her submit to


    him, this woman who was definitely better than Phoenix Rowan. She even seemed more interesting


    than her.


    Jamie


    He


    Just then, another woman¡¯s voice came from above the phoenix. ¡°Stop this nonsense! Who do you


    think you are? How dare you try and vite my n master?¡±


    A rather young woman jumped down from the phoenix.


    Within Yukon, a little girl noticed the woman in the air and shouted. ¡°Look! That¡¯s my Mama! Mama,


    Mama, Mama¡­¡±


    That woman was, in fact, Ze.


    All eight women used to train formations on the unknown ind in Oregon, but Dorothy had brought


    them away. Not a lot of time had passed since then, yet Ze was far stronger than she used to be. Her


    improvement was even quicker than Morten at this point.


    Morten


    Alex


    At the same time, another seven women rushed out as well. They surrounded Niki with a special


    formation. Their cultivation levels had improved greatly.


    ¡°Hehe, so you all serve my fiance? This is wonderful, this is a ¡®marry one, get eight free¡¯ deal! All of you


    look bubbly¡­ Good enough to be sex ves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind more people, so all of you will be able to get some of me.¡± Nikiughed out loud,


    looking Ze and the others up and down.


    ¡°Go look for a pig instead, you bastard!¡± Suzaku said.


    Eight Dested Killing Formation was then formed, circling Niki.


    However, Niki didn¡¯t seem afraid at all. Jamie was a famous figure during ancient times after all, and


    he naturally had his pride and unique set of skills. Jamie was able to determine all eight women¡¯s


    cultivation levels, knowing that they were too weakpared to them.


    Jamie


    He


    Jamie


    He


    ¡°What harsh words, I must teach your little mouth a little lesson then!¡± Niki stared at Suzaku and


    said dismissively, then attacked slowly.


    Jamie was stronger and more skillful than Eustace. Many wouldn¡¯t know that the Warren¡¯s Heavenly


    Pce had put a lot of effort in training Niki. All this was just so they could steal spiritual energy from


    Eustace.


    Jamie


    He


    Yet now¡­ Eustace had died a little too suddenly.


    Whoosh!


    Niki turned into a phantom, shuffling in the middle of those women. However, he soon realized how


    powerful the formation was. Being trapped in here meant that he had to face attacks from all eight


    women, without a second to even catch his breath. There weren¡¯t any ws in this formation either.


    Most importantly, their power didn¡¯te from their cultivation but from the formation itself, which could


    draw outw power from nature.


    That just made this much harder to deal with.


    ¡°Thousand Snowy des! Attack!¡±


    ¡°Royal Moonlight Force! Attack!¡±


    ¡°Prime Femininity Force! Attack! ¡±


    There was a leader within the Eight Dested Killing Formation, Suzaku. She stared at Niki, leading


    the formation and yelling out orders. As the battle formation moved, thews of nature started moving


    along as well. Every attack was extremely troublesome for Niki.


    Jamie wanted to move closer to Suzaku, but he always missed her somehow. Jamie even faced more


    dangers by doing so.


    Jamie


    He


    Jamie


    He


    However, he possessed several mystical tools. Hence, even if the attacks didnd on him, they


    wouldn¡¯t wound him that badly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, ze was fighting the other seeds. Many didn¡¯t dare to face his mes, as it was a deadly


    weapon.


    Just now, the seed from Paektu Mountain had their natal magical treasure burned to ashes by those


    very mes. Their hands were burnt as well.


    Such fire contained some me poison, which could go down one¡¯s veins and burn the insides of one¡¯s


    body. It was just too strong.


    ¡°Everyone, try harder!¡±


    ¡°This guy only has his mes, nothing else!¡±


    ¡°Divine Heir of the Great Star, use your divine book to control his mes. We¡¯ll be able to kill him easily


    that way.¡±

 Chapter 3109

    Chapter 3109


    The seeds were working together as a team in this battle. Moreover, they had various mystical tools,


    each powerful on their own. Some were even ultra divine artifacts.


    ze was faced with a hard time due to these tools. Within minutes, he was now the defender instead


    of the attacker. Alder had put himself in grave danger.


    Alder


    He


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    A seed from Lao Mountain saw the opportunity and tried to kill ze with his sword.


    Suddenly, a sword came flying out from the void, killing the person in one sh. It was the Immortal-


    ying Sword.


    St!


    Blood sttered all over the ce. Behind the sword, a human figure emerged. It was the Little Divine


    Phoenix, Phoenix Rowan. She was currently holding the Immortal-ying Sword, filled with malicious


    intent.


    Looking at the seeds in front of her, she spoke in a frosty tone. ¡°We Rowans have sacrificed ourselves


    for the universe, yet we were repaid with your extreme greed! The Stoermer Sect had strived for peace,


    sacrificing themselves to save mankind¡­¡±


    ¡°But if this is what we get for helping, then I don¡¯t mind killing every single one of you so-called seeds


    and destroying every n that has supported you!¡±


    The color drained from all the seeds¡¯ faces.


    Someone jumped out. ¡°Why would we be scared of you? You¡¯re lending the power of the Immortal-


    ying Sword! How dare a mere spirit act all high and mighty in front of us?¡±


    ¡°Get her, Thousand Soul Snatcher!¡± he said as he brought out a ck ghost cloth, flinging it towards


    Phoenix. It was a tool used to trap spirits.


    Phoenix huffed coldly, swinging her sword once more, stabbing the man¡¯s chest. However, she wasn¡¯t


    able to kill him with that.


    The man cackled. ¡°I knew it. Your powers are the same as ours! You were lucky even to kill one of us. It


    would be wishful thinking if you were hoping to kill us all.¡±


    ¡°Everyone! Let¡¯s defeat her together!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The battle raged on.


    Looking resolute, Phoenix¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. ¡°You forced me to do this.¡±


    Ring¡­ Ring¡­ Ring¡­!


    Three loud rings then came from the sky.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Following that were three rays of light flying over from the void. The three other swords from the


    Immortal-ying Sword Formation were the Immortal-piercing sword, the Immortal-defying Sword, and


    the Immortal-trapping Sword.


    Along with the Immortal-ying sword, they formed that very formation.


    Someone screamed. ¡°You¡­ You summoned the entire Immortal-ying Sword Formation from outer


    space? Do you not care about those outsiders anymore?¡±


    Phoenix said, ¡°So what? Am I responsible for that? If my protection makes you people arrogant, then


    I¡¯d rather send you down to hell with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    At that very moment, the Little Divine Phoenix became the Grim Reaper.


    A seed yelled. ¡°Stop Little Divine Phoenix! We, seeds, are the main forces to defeat the Undead n.


    You can¡¯t kill us.¡±


    Phoenix was cold. ¡°And what does that have to do with me?¡±


    The person continued shouting, ¡°That¡¯s because you Rowans have vouched to protect the universe for


    generations.¡±


    ¡°That vouch has been reced now. We now vouch to kill whoever tries to harm our family, along with


    their entire bloodline. So die, you pieces of trash!¡±

 Chapter 3110

    Chapter 3110


    ¡°Ah, run! Run now!¡±


    ¡°The sword formation is just too strong! Little Divine Phoenix, you¡¯re ying with fire here! You will


    regret this¡­ Ah, I refuse to ept this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! Have mercy, Little Divine Phoenix! I apologize! I¡¯m willing to submit to you!¡±


    As the formation was activated, all the seeds started panicking. Many even cried for mercy. Who would


    want to die when they had options?


    ¡°Toote! You only have one life, and you only had one chance since the beginning! Trash like you


    don¡¯t deserve to be turned into pigs. It¡¯s best you just demolish your bodies and souls!¡±


    This formation was a killing machine that could even kill deity-master tier beings. The seeds were


    nowhere near that. Moreover, the seeds varied in power. There weren¡¯t many ancient masters like


    Niki. They were considered the stronger ones, especially having trained for three thousand years.


    However, some of these seeds weren¡¯t even qualified as his sidekick. They were instantly turned into


    dust when facing the Immortal-ying Sword Formation.


    There were still some odd ones. There were four extremely powerful seeds within the group. One of


    those was a woman who was even stronger than Niki. She had a Taichi Diagram in her hands,


    which was nearly just as strong as the Immortal-ying sword.


    The woman sent out a Yin Yang Fish Pattern, covering her body using the diagram. Since the swords


    couldn¡¯t get past her Yin Yang fishes, she could make a swift escape.


    The other three used their own tools to escape as well. It was only natural, after all. Every seed was a


    prodigy, trained by a n or sect. In order to earn the spiritual energy three thousand yearster, these


    ns had also prepared several survival mystical tools even if it cost a lot. They would even resort to


    stealing if they couldn¡¯t provide any.


    Simultaneously, multiple powerful beings were waiting at the top of the Earth¡¯s atmosphere. Back then,


    they would be blocked out and could only watch the surface from up there. With their amazing


    eyesight, they could see everything that happened in Yukon. Hence, they were quite jealous when they


    saw Abraham receivingrge amounts of Chi and spiritual energy.


    Abraham


    Alex


    It was right in front of their eyes, yet they couldn¡¯t obtain any of it. Yet, they sensed that the ancient


    boundary had be weaker.


    Just then, an old man sent out orders while ying chess in his airship. George asked for someone to


    try heading into the boundary. None of his subordinates dared to defy him. They didn¡¯t even seem to


    mind, knowing that they¡¯d get killed by the boundary.


    George


    He


    Despite this, nothing happened to a higher divinity master when they stepped in. Instead, they were


    able to enter the Earth¡¯s atmosphere with ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Elder!¡±


    ¡°The boundary that those Stoermer ba*tards set has disappeared!¡±


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s rush in then! What are we waiting for?¡±


    In an instant, these beings who had been waiting for months immediately rushed into the Wastnds,


    causing quite amotion.


    Every country and organization had been closely observing those outsiders. Hence, they were able to


    immediately notice that they were breaking through the boundary at great speed, rushing into the


    Earth¡¯s atmosphere¡­


    Many flew down as if they were birds. The old,rge demons were now even scarier up close.


    The inte was exploding with posts andments.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    [What happened? Why are all those outsidersing in?]


    [Wasn¡¯t there a boundary? Did it disappear?]


    [We¡¯re doomed. Earth is in danger.]


    Everyone immediately ran out of their houses. They could see those outsiders entering from every


    corner of the sky. It looked like an alien invasion from a movie¡­ They finally understood how it really


    felt to be in those movies. People then realized that these outsiders were heading straight towards


    Yukon. The area was going to be abnormally lively.


    ***


    Pshh!


    A deep cut was sliced into Niki¡¯s arm. It was Dorothy¡¯s doing, having joined the Eight Dested


    Killing Formation as well. With her, the formation¡¯s power was further increased by one fold.

 Chapter 3111

    Chapter 3111


    Injured, Niki took a few steps back. Josua looked towards Dorothy, then looked at the sky. ¡°D*mn it.


    This is getting messy!¡±


    Josua


    He


    Josua no longer wanted to fight, nor did he want the grand opportunity in the building. Even if they were


    able to obtain the grand opportunity, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get his share either. With deity masters


    around, he couldn¡¯t do much about it.


    Josua


    He


    Dorothy and Phoenix decided not to go after the man.


    ¡°Get in the boundary!¡± Daya said as she carried Jade in her arms, rushing into the Thousand g


    Formation. At the same time, she asked Phoenix, ¡°How long is Jordan going to be in that state?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    The few of them immediately entered the formation. Phoenix then replied. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know


    either!¡±


    ¡°What? Not even you know about that?¡± Daya was shocked.


    ¡°ording to my calction, he would take ten minutes at most. That amount of time was already


    quite decent, since the process is very torturing, so most wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.¡±


    ¡°The quality of one¡¯s body is the biggest challenge one would have to face throughout the process. Yet


    he managed to go on for more than an hour.¡± Phoenix exined. That was why she couldn¡¯t give a


    rough estimate, since it depended on Jordan¡¯s determination and endurance.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°What now? Those guys in the sky areing towards us!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, the Immortal-ying Sword Formation can still hold on for a while.¡±


    During their conversation, the people in Yukon came over.


    Winnie instantly flopped into her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Mama! I¡¯ve missed you, so so much! You¡¯re a hero,


    Mama! You beat the bad guys away¡­¡±


    Beatrice looked at Dorothy. ¡°Are you my sister?¡±


    At this point in time, Dorothy¡¯s aura seemed different, despite her looks remaining the same. Even


    though she was standing right before them, Beatrice couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was looking at an


    ethereal ancient being.


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Dorothy nodded and asked, ¡°Where are the kids? I¡¯d like to see them!¡±


    ***


    There were more and more people at the foot of Mount Yukon. Those were the outsiders who came in


    from the Earth¡¯s atmosphere. There was a boundary that barricaded them out, but it was no match for


    true powerful masters.


    Boom!


    One of the airships shot out a beam of spiritual light, breaking the boundary in the blink of an eye. It


    even left a giant hole at the gates of the mountain, letting several people rush in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We need to go to the main area, that¡¯s where all the good stuff is!¡±


    ¡°The grand opportunity is ours now! Don¡¯t be too modest with these Wastnd natives! Just kill, kill, kill


    all of them!¡±


    Within moments, the first wave of outsiders arrived before the Thousand g Formation. Not hesitating


    in the slightest, they started shing the boundary. After that, the Immortal-ying Sword Formation


    appeared, immediately trapping and killing those people off.


    The others who followed behind were stunned. They stopped in their tracks, whereas some backed


    away as well.


    Phoenix red at them. ¡°Come up if you¡¯d like to have a taste at death.¡±


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    ¡®The Immortal-ying Sword Formation is here.¡¯


    ¡®What difference did it make when we were still outside of the Earth¡¯s atmosphere then?¡¯


    ¡®All the good stuff is in Yukon.¡¯


    Just then, someone blurted out their thoughts. ¡°If we can¡¯t get into Yukon, we can just go to another


    sanctuary. Those ces are Immortal Magic grounds from ancient times after all, so there must be all


    kinds of treasure somewhere. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    These words instantly reminded everyone who was present, which made them run off right there and


    then. No one wanted to face the formation after all. Now that they were in the Wastnds, sensing that


    spiritual energy was recovering, they figured that it¡¯d be best to scavenge other treasure for the time


    being.


    ***


    Hours passed, then days passed.


    Jordan was still within the Jade building, meditating and unconscious. His three thousand Nascent


    Souls had matured right that moment.


    Jordan


    Alex

 Chapter 3112

    Chapter 3112


    America was instantly turned upside down. The entire was in a mess.


    With the disappearance of the ancient boundary and the Immortal-ying Sword Formation, the world


    hadpletely turned into a battlefield.


    There were people constantly flying in the air, andrge demons covered the entire sky. When they


    landed, they had a chance ofnding in popted areas, wreaking havoc.


    The average person wouldn¡¯t be able to endure such injuries. In a mere week, casualty numbers had


    rapidly increased. Funeral gift prices within America had increased to hundreds of dors due to this


    incident. Some couldn¡¯t even get their hands on any.


    Days after Eustace¡¯s birth, he took down almost every sanctuary within America using the Stoermer


    Sect¡¯s name. Ancient ns had only managed to rise back up when they had to submit to the Stoermer


    Sect dayster. Yet now, the universe was facing grave danger everywhere. The native ns that


    hadn¡¯t even settled down within the sanctuaries were forced to run for their lives. The forces from the


    universe seemed to resent the Wastnds a lot, and they weren¡¯t holding back at all. Hence, they


    didn¡¯t view these natives as people.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as they were unhappy, they would destroy ns and bloodlines just because they could.


    Everyone felt like walking on thin ice, and it seemed like there was no end to this. This really did show


    how fragile human life was. Nothing could protect a mortal¡¯s life. Moreover, when facing such strong


    legendary fighters, man-made weapons were nothing but a mere scratch¡­


    It¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t have any troops to go on the battlefield, but they all ended up with a terrible fate.


    Their opponent was a divinity rank cultivator, so they were able to demolish a small city with their bare


    hands.


    The people in Yukon sanctuary received news about the outsiders stealing from America and killing the


    innocent as well. Everyone was now living in fear every day, not knowing when the world would end.


    ¡°Ah, America¡¯s hardest time is here!¡± Gilbert stood on one of the mountain peaks, staring towards the


    sky. George sighed at the sight of those flying figures.


    George


    He


    As the principal of Flying Eagles Academy, he had taken it upon himself to ensure America¡¯s safety.


    Thus, he had to sacrifice a lot to achieve this. George dedicated half of his life fighting the demon


    beasts on the other side of the ancient boundary, protecting thisnd with his heart and soul. Yet now,


    all he felt was despair in this situation.


    George


    He


    ¡°Dad!¡± Luna came by, standing next to Gilbert.


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Gilbert smiled at his daughter. George could tell that her skills were improving tremendously.


    She was nearly as strong as him now. George thought, ¡®As expected, following Ludwig would benefit


    her greatly.¡¯


    George


    He


    George


    He


    Ludwig


    Alex


    George asked, ¡°Have you contacted your mother and sister?¡±


    George


    He


    They might be in Yukon, but Metzli, Martiny, Freya and the others weren¡¯t. They were in some other


    ce at the moment. Due to their current situation, there were way too many powerful cultivators from


    the universe at the mountain foot. Since they couldn¡¯t get their hands on the spiritual energy in the Jade


    building, these people became very frustrated. Some even ughtered native cultivators and


    paparazzi.


    Back then, there were quite a few natives around the foot of Mount Yukon, but now they had all run off.


    If they continued to stay here, they would be asking for a death wish.


    Under these circumstances, Gilbert did intend to bring his family to Yukon, but he didn¡¯t dare to. If they


    ended up being surrounded by those outsiders, he would be putting their lives in danger instead.


    ¡°There¡¯s a satellite station nearby with several satellites too. But those outsiders destroyed most of


    them. We don¡¯t have any other way to contact anyone who is outside of Yukon!¡± Luna said, ¡°But Mom,


    Aunt, and the others are quite smart, so they can technically defend themselves.¡±


    Gilbert nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. We can only wait for Ludwig now.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig couldn¡¯t do much for now, as he had locked himself inside the Jade building. That was because


    he was still absorbing the spiritual energy and taking the grand opportunity for himself. George even


    needed Phoenix to help him at the side.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    George


    He


    After Phoenix used the Immortal-ying Sword Formation, she immediately returned to the Jade


    building. She didn¡¯t even have the time to speak to ze.


    That meant that the formation around the Yukon Dungeon was just a decoration.

 Chapter 3113

    Chapter 3113


    Without Phoenix operating it, the formation had limited power¡­ If someone tried barging in by force,


    they might get through the boundary and rush into Yukon.


    The two looked towards the building. George was levitating in mid-air, his body glistening under the


    light. Under him was a phantom of a lotus flower that seemed to be carrying him. Jordan was sitting


    with his legs crossed as if he had turned into a Buddha statue.


    George


    Alex


    Jordan


    He


    On the side, Phoenix looked at the lotus flower base, then at George¡¯s forehead. She mumbled to


    herself softly, ¡°Unexpectedly, these actions have forced Blue Demonic Lotus to ripen. I wonder what


    miracles these Twin Genesis Lotuses would bring?¡±


    George


    Alex


    At the time, George¡¯s three thousand Nascent Souls hadpletely matured, waiting for the right


    moment to blossom.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Seven whole days!¡±


    ¡°If we told this to anyone, they definitely wouldn¡¯t believe us!¡±


    Thew power within the building inserted all the universe¡¯s spiritual energy and Chi into George. After


    a whole week, it was impossible for any more spiritual energy to overflow from the bottom of those


    sanctuaries.


    George


    Alex


    ¡®When is the right moment?¡¯


    Both Phoenix and George were waiting for it.


    George


    Alex


    Just then, he suddenly felt an intense tingling sensation within his soul. The Golden Holy Pond was


    vibrating. Divine power was releasing chants as well¡­


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What triggered the pond of divine power?¡±


    At the time, George had no idea that arge group of people had gathered at the Ksitigarbha Temple,


    one of the ancient holy sanctuaries in America. They were the ones who had learned the Ksitigarbha¡¯s


    Ten Wheels Earth Incantation online from the version George had published.


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    It would seem that someone had called out on the inte, hoping to increase theirbined strength


    so the practitioners of true Buddhism could go over and help each other through those hard times.


    Moreover, people posted about some mysterious factor within the temple that could help learn the


    incantation faster than usual.


    When this news was released, people immediately rushed over.


    In this special period, mortals were just too weak. They didn¡¯t want to be oblivious and hide back at


    home, then die without warning when a random palm came mming from the sky.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, they figured it¡¯d be best to stick together and learn the incantation. They would be able to


    stand up to the enemies then,


    Over a million people were gathered near the temple in just a few days.


    The temple did, in fact, have a formation around it, and it could help train Buddhist martial arts.


    However, the formation wasn¡¯t big enough, and only around a thousand people benefited.


    A million was just too many. People who arrivedter couldn¡¯t even get anywhere near the corners of


    the formation. However, they still felt like their training speed had increased due to the psychological


    effects of just being by the temple.


    Basically, this disyed just how impactful George could be, especially during such times. Every


    sanctuary had fallen, and not even the government dared to stand up to those outsiders. Yet despite all


    this, Yukon remained strong. Not even deity masters had the courage to behave recklessly there.


    George


    Alex


    Due to this, the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation that George had taught was now trending


    on the inte once again. Many superpower users joined in, training with normal citizens as well.


    George


    Alex


    However¡­


    The Shadowman suddenly appeared in Ksitigarbha¡¯s Temple.


    ¡°So many natives who follow ancient Buddhism, what a feast!¡±


    A powerful being himself, the Shadowman attacked those people as soon as he could.


    Everyone then worked together to defend themselves. With millions of people chanting the incantation,


    they summoned a gold Buddha statue.


    At the same time, thergemotion on this side somehow affected George¡­ The right time was


    now!


    George


    Alex


    Crack!


    One of the Nascent Souls cracked open.

 Chapter 3114

    Chapter 3114


    ¡°I¡¯ve seeded! ¡± Overjoyed, Milos checked on the Nascent Soul that had cracked.


    Milos


    Alex


    In normal circumstances, Profound Mystic should be the next stage after Nascent Soul, which meant


    that there would be a cave within one¡¯s body. It would be quite small at first, but as one¡¯s cultivation


    level increased, the cave would erge as well. However, Milos nced inside himself with internal


    vision and couldn¡¯t find any cave. Instead, a lotus flower had blossomed on top of the cracked Nascent


    SouL


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡®Oh my god!¡¯


    ¡®Have my three thousand Nascent Souls be a garden for lotus flowers?¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­ That there¡¯s going to be three thousand lotus flowers inside me?!¡¯


    Soon, Milos¡¯s worries turned into reality.


    Milos


    Alex


    As every Nascent Soul cracked open, a beautiful lotus flower woulde sprouting out of its cracks.


    Oddly enough, Milos wasn¡¯t able to find the roots, despite the flowers growing right before his eyes.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡®Where is it?¡¯


    Every flower was of a different color, making it seem even more mystical.


    Red, pink, maroon, green, purple, white, ck¡­ There were even rainbow-colored ones.


    The most shocking part to Milos was that he noticed a weird symbol on top of each flower. It was


    unfamiliar too. Besides that, every flower had a different symbol too.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Milos was appalled.


    Milos


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    As the lotus flower moved with the air, flows ofw power came out of nowhere. Just then, the divine


    power in his power was chanting again, pacing up as if it were panicking. Milos then heard the chants


    of other people too.


    Milos


    He


    ¡®Is this¡­ The Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation?!¡¯


    Odd enlightenment dawned upon Milos¡¯s mind. His holy eye was activated on its own. Milos saw a


    in of darkness as if there was heavy fog around him.


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    He


    After that, the fog slowly dissipated, revealing a temple behind it. It was Ksitigarbha¡¯s Temple.


    shockingly enough, there were millions of people gathered there too. They were working together,


    trying to fight off a Shadowman who had concentrated evil Chi.


    The Shadowman seemed rather strong. Moreover, he was even able to hear screams of help¡­


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°Help, Ksitigarbha!¡±


    ¡°Where are you, Milos? You taught us this incantation! You¡¯re our master! Your disciples are going to be


    killed, so where are you? Save us, please!¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Everyone around the temple was crying, panicking, terrified for their lives.


    The Shadowman had killed quite a few people as well. His methods were just too grueling. Milos


    sucked the blood, flesh, and Chi out of his victims. All of those corpses were so dry that they looked


    like beef jerky.


    Milos


    He


    ¡°Damn it! ¡± Milos was enraged upon seeing this.


    Milos


    Alex


    These people were like his family. They even learned the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation


    from him. That was arge source of divine power for him as well.


    ¡®How dare you, a random Shadowman, kill my disciples?!¡®


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    Milos stood up and stopped absorbing spiritual energy.


    Milos


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°That was pretty okay. You managed to persist for a week¡­¡±


    In reality, she was utterly shocked.


    Her own body probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take suchrge amounts of energy, yet he could do so.


    Even though she knew that this was all thanks to the Blue Demonic Lotus, it was still a surprising


    amount.

 Chapter 3115

    Chapter 3115


    Right after she finished speaking, Milos rushed down immediately.


    Milos


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Phoenix was shocked and asked, ¡°Hey, where are you going, kid? You just absorbed that much energy


    and Chi! Without any recuperation, you might die if you push yourself!¡±


    Milos said, ¡°I have to save my people. ¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos left the Jade building at great speed withw power under his feet. However, he immediately


    noticed an issue.


    Milos


    Alex


    The Heavenly Stairs had actually disappeared. Their way up had vanished just like that. Behind him,


    Phoenix sauntered up to him. ¡°Can you not get down without the stairs?¡±


    Milos closed his eyes, activating his primordial eye.


    Milos


    Alex


    The passageway was a hidden dimensional space, hence the Jade building and this entire area on top


    of Mount Yukon were not actually on Earth. It was within another space, connected to Earth through a


    dimensional tunnel.


    ¡°This is no difficult task for me!¡±


    Milos then realized his primordial eye had significantly improved, as there wasw power surrounding it


    now.


    Milos


    Alex


    It was the naturalw powering from the lotus flowers. Not only could he look through space now,


    but he could also see dimensional passageways very clearly.


    ¡°Ten point Forbidden Spell, Great Void Spell!¡±


    Milos took action immediately. Just then, the greyish ck lotus started moving, as the symbol above it


    was bursting with golden light. The flower that had recently bloomed was mysteriously connecting with


    his Great Void Spell, assisting it further. This made the spell much stronger than it had ever been.


    Milos


    Alex


    Pshh!


    With that, he sliced open a passageway in the dimensional space. It even ignored the distance


    between spaces, as he could reach the Yukon sanctuary just by walking through.


    The man then disappeared after he dashed right in. This time, Phoenix didn¡¯t run after him.


    The skill he just showed clearly indicated that his body was just fine. Being able to slice through


    dimensional space was more than enough to prove how strong he was¡­ She could only leave it up to


    him for what was next. Her current self wasn¡¯t as powerful as how she was. As a mere spirit, she


    couldn¡¯t do much at the time.


    Moreover, she saw the legendary ze Rowan. ze had juste back at the time.


    A while ago, Phoenix had to scare away a group of powerful people, then head back to the Jade


    building to control the formation. Hence, she didn¡¯t have any time to talk to him. Now was the chance,


    though.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve waited so long to see you!¡±


    ze looked at her. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the daughter of my father and Aunt Phoenix. But I didn¡¯t expect


    you to be a spirit!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Reminds me of the past. Aunt Phoenix used to be a spirit too. She was attached to Father back


    then.¡±


    Phoenix stared at him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your past since I was a kid. But I don¡¯t like you one bit.¡±


    ze was stunned. Ludwig didn¡¯t expect to face resentment upon their first meeting.


    Ludwig


    He


    Phoenix said, ¡°You jumped into the Pool of Reincarnation of a mere woman, on Father¡¯s wedding day


    no less! Do you know what the consequences of your actions were?¡±


    ¡°The Rowans became a mess because of you! The Stoermer Sect had to sustain great losses because


    of you! Your impulsive actions have brought shame to the Rowan family!¡±


    ze smiled bitterly.


    Phoenix said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve reincarnated, it¡¯s best that you stop using our family name from now on.¡±


    ze looked at his sister and shook his head. ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really still going to rely on the Rowans? There¡¯s no one left! What more do you want from us?¡±


    ze replied. ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything, do you. Do you really think I jumped into the Pool of


    Reincarnation myself?¡±


    ¡°Did you not?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°I was thrown in. Xienna was thrown down there with me too.¡±


    Phoenix froze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you two elope? Someone even witnessed it with their own eyes. They reported it


    back to us.¡±


    ze shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s why you were all tricked. The person who reported back to you was likely


    the one who threw us down there¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would I ever elope with Xienna? And who in their right mind would elope into the Pool of


    Reincarnation? Besides, Xienna only has one man in her heart.¡±

 Chapter 3116

    Chapter 3116


    Ishac had no idea what ze and Phoenix had said when they met. Steven had no idea that the son


    adopted by Jade was the ancient Emperor Rowan¡® 3 son.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Steven


    He


    At the moment, he was hurrying to Ksitigarbha¡¯s Temple. Steven had traveled several thousand


    kilometers and arrived in the blink of an eye, under his ruleden feet.


    Steven


    He


    As he arrived closer, the divine power within him trembled more and more.


    Millions of people had the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation unleashed within them. The


    Buddhist sounds they chanted resonated with his spirit.


    Buzz!


    A thousand foot tall golden Buddha shadow erupted behind him.


    At the same time, the people near Ksitigarbha¡¯s Temple felt something.


    As the evil devil oppressed the Buddha¡¯s Chi, it became more fluid and stronger, and the Buddha¡¯s


    shadow, condensed by millions of people, became more and more solid, golden, and vivid.


    ¡±Reinforcements are on their way!¡±


    ¡°Who could it possibly be? Are you using the Buddha Technique as well?¡±


    ¡°Wow, I feel like my holy energy has increased by a level, it¡¯s now twice as strong. What¡¯s the reason


    for that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Barne, Ishac has arrived to save us¡­¡±


    Barne,


    Alex,


    Ishac


    Alex


    Everyone was excited when they heard this.


    ¡°Great Mighty Divine Palm!¡±


    Boom!


    Ishac was in mid-air, and with the golden body behind him, he pped his palm down on Shadowman¡¯s


    chest. A bloody mouth appeared behind the Shadowman in the next second, biting at the Buddha


    Shadow palm. Surprisingly, it was dissolved directly.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°I like this holy energy the most. Swallowing one of you is worth ten thousand of them. Today is truly my


    old ancestor¡¯ s lucky day,¡± the Shadowman eximed.


    Ishac¡®s gaze lingered.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Steven could see that this Shadowman was not simple. Even if he was not at the sect master level, he


    was not far off. Steven did not expect such a big shot to be here to bully a group of neers who


    had only recently begun cultivating.


    Steven


    He


    Steven


    He


    The Shadowman, on the other hand, was unconcerned. No longer attacking others, he focused on


    Ishac instead.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    They both fought fiercely.


    Ishac had just ripped open three thousand Nascent Souls and was looking for a fight. However, he


    soon discovered that it was far too difficult.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The deity master-tier badass had a punch that could break the stars. Steven had only just broken his


    Nascent Souls, and to fight with him was simply waiting to be abused. Ishac was not even close, and


    he was badly beaten.


    Steven


    He


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac would have been smashed to pieces if it hadn¡®t been for his body¡¯s strength, which has now


    reached unimaginable proportions.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Seeing Ishac being beaten so badly, those native holy power cultivators were all shocked and terrified.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Hahaha, this sacrificialmb is worth ughtering!¡± The Shadowman burst outughing, believing he


    was on the verge of victory.


    Buzz!


    The Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge appeared at this time. Shelly stood on the bridge.


    A rusted chain charges towards the Shadowman.


    As the Shadowman swerved out of the way, the chain turned around, tying Ishac and bringing him back


    to the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Shelly said, pointing to the millions of believers below, ¡°Are you a moron? You don¡¯t even know how to


    tap into the millions of believers below? Are you going to do it brutally because there is such a big


    difference in realms?¡±


    Ishac grumbled, ¡°He¡¯s too fast.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Shelly said, ¡°Use the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath and st him. Steven


    is an evil cultivator. Steven is most afraid of this kind of me.¡±


    Steven


    He


    Steven


    He


    Ishac did as he was instructed and gave it a shot.


    Ishac


    Alex


    When confronted with the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath, the Shadowman did not dare to


    approach and immediately avoided it.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Ishac discovered that the power of his legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath had


    greatly increased.


    Ishac


    Alex

 Chapter 3117

    Chapter 3117


    A massive me engulfed the Shadowman¡¯s path of attack.


    Leonardo stood on the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and yelled to the millions of people gathered near


    the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Temple, ¡°Brothers and sisters, we are not afraid of this Shadowman because we are


    the righteous sect of Buddhism that specializes in oveing Shadowman, so who cares if he is the


    sect leader? What does it matter if he is a sect leader? We can still kill him if we all work together.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Now pay attention to mymand, we will use the Seal of Noble Light in Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels


    Earth Incantation together!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, ce the holy energy seal on me!¡±


    ¡°Come, one, two, three¡­¡±


    Millions of people who had practiced the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation emerged


    simultaneously. Huge chants of Buddhist sounds resounded in unison throughout the heavens and the


    earth.


    Initially, the Shadowman was unconcerned.


    A swarm of mole crickets was still a swarm of mole crickets.


    When millions of people chanted the same Buddhist sound simultaneously,unched the same move at


    the same time, and finally twisted all the power into one rope through Barne, the quantitative change


    produced a qualitative change.


    Barne,


    Alex,


    A golden Seal of Noble Light smashed down like a massive hammer.


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    This was a lightning-fast blow.


    The Shadowman was unprepared, and as a result of his initial underestimation, he squandered the first


    opportunity and was sted in the face. Milos was dumbfounded as his body was blown away all at


    once. The Seal of Noble Light had the power and it restrained his evil technique. As a result, arge


    amount of ck gas erupted from his body, and he was nearly dismembered.


    Milos


    He


    This strike was a huge sess.


    Leonardo¡®s expectations were far exceeded.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°You have sessfully enraged me, I will let you all die!¡± Screamed the Shadowman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, he¡¯s talking big now. He¡¯s already been smoked by us. Wait, he¡¯s going to sh*t and


    pee together. Hahaha, everyone step up,e again, with the Seal of Noble Light,e, one, two,


    three¡­¡±


    A million Buddha cultivators, led by Barne, was like having a backbone. Millions of chants erupted at


    the same time.


    Barne,


    Alex,


    Leonardo¡¯s ce was taken by millions of holy energy streams. Leonardo did not dare to direct so


    much holy energy at himself, instead of relying on the divine power and Ksitigarbha¡®s Ten Wheels Earth


    Incantation to guide these rampant powers. This was because he changed the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten


    Wheels Earth Incantation at the time. Otherwise, the connection was low, and there was no way he


    could pull it off. However, even Leonardo was taken aback by the effect.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Boom!


    ¡°One, two, three, strike with the Seal of Noble Light!¡±


    Boom!


    ¡°Strike! One, two, three!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Shadowman screamed in frustration. Initially, he was facing a swarm of ants and devouring them.


    But now he was beaten so badly that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. The Shadowman¡¯s


    energy was constantly purified and dissipated by the Seal of Noble Light.


    Milos discovered that his own realm had been destroyed.


    Milos


    He


    It was rapidly losing ground. This was dreadful.


    As his realm fell, so did his strength, and the more he fought the million-level Seal of Noble Light, the


    more he struggled until he was blown up on the spot.


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡®s great!¡±


    When the Shadowman, who was thought to be of Godfather level, was truly blown up alive, everyone


    cheered in unison, and even Leonardo showed a happy expression.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    This was apletely unexpected conclusion.


    ¡°This guy is hard treading a new path for the flourishing of the Buddhist sect. This group of people, this


    group of Buddhist cultivators, is equal to a powerful Buddhist army. If trained well, they will be


    invincible!¡± muttered Shelly as she stood on the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, looking at Leonardo and


    the crowd of people, who were clutching their heads and jumping for joy.


    Leonardo


    Alex

 Chapter 3118

    Chapter 3118


    The people calmed down after cheering.


    Among the corpses, some people discovered theirpanions or even loved ones.


    A Patriarch-level evil Shadowman¡®s strength was immense, and when he consumed blood and flesh in


    large quantities, it was equivalent to a horrible hell for them.


    ¡°Brother..!¡± Someone screamed first.


    The scene then went a little out of hand.


    When the joy of victory faded and they saw the casualties in front of them. No one felt relieved. They


    had just killed one evil alien demon. These days, they saw many of these, about eight thousand, flying


    around in the sky. These demons did not take human life seriously at all.


    Someone eventually approached Josef and invited him toe.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Astor, you must exact vengeance on our behalf!¡±


    Astor,


    Alex,


    ¡°Now America is inplete chaos, the people can¡¯t rely on anyone else, and only you can save us.


    Only you can save the living beings!¡±


    ¡°Yes, those alien beasts did not treat us as human beings. My wife¡®s family is in Xeros City. She went


    back awhile, then the whole city was exterminated. I really hate those bastards. They should die!¡±


    ¡°My family was all killed by aliens. I¡¯m the only one left!¡±


    People cried out to Josef as if they had found a vent. Their emotions, umted for days, poured


    out. At once, those who heard it were sad, and those who heard it wept.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef nodded his head and looked into the distance.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Josef


    Alex


    Alder found quite a few people observing the ce, sneaking around. These people were from the


    universe.


    Alder


    He


    The hugemotion here had obviously alerted them toe¡­ A sect leader level boss was killed by


    Josef and the others who teamed up. This deeply shocked him as well.


    Josef


    Alex


    The current patriarch-level big boss had survived 3,000 years ago because of the seed n


    implemented. Newly promoted patriarch-level characters basically did not exist. It was also because of


    this, the godfather-level characters were fewer and fewer.


    Everyone of them was a national treasure in general¡­ No, it was the treasure of the world.


    In the end, the big boss was killed by a group of natives here.


    This news spread and shocked numerous people.


    These people had a creepy feeling when they came into contact with Josef¡®s gaze, they couldn¡¯t


    understand how this native from the wastnd, who obviously didn¡¯t seem to have a very high


    cultivation level, could kill a sect master level figure.


    Josef


    Alex


    Alder was a being who could defy the rules of rank!


    Alder


    He


    ¡±Go!¡±


    ¡°Leave, don¡¯t be mistaken for a target!¡±


    ¡°What are you scared of? Even if he can use the power of millions of people to kill a man of sect leader


    level. There was still a fatal w. Their speed was insufficient. If they suppress their speed, they can


    make them not even have a chance to strike.¡±


    Some of those people fled quickly, while others refused to believe in evil.


    The disadvantages of thinking Josef was like this were significant. The reason Shadowman was killed


    was because he was dumbfounded, and the second was that his brain was not clear enough to see


    even the most important things.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef flickered in ce and then vanished.


    Josef


    Alex


    Alder had already arrived in front of that person when he reappeared.


    Alder


    He


    ¡°Say your name so you can have a sign when you report to the King of Hell!¡± Josef said coldly as he


    stared at the man.


    Josef


    Alex


    The ground had the flesh and blood of fellow Americans, who were killed by the Shadowman. Josef


    had to suppress his feelings. It was not because he was a very good person that made him have this


    feeling.


    Josef


    Alex


    Just like the year people from Spainmitted thier heinous crime in thend of America, a native¡¯s


    passion would be ignited when faced with this situation.


    ¡°Would you like to murder me?¡± The man¡¯s grip became tighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s only to warn others by killing you!¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, even if you¡¯re an alien with no name dying in our ce, you


    should always be given some decency,¡± Josef said indifferently.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡±You¡¯re going to hell! ¡± The man was the first to make a move.


    The rules within Josef¡¯s body were dense, and the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath formed a fire


    dragon that engulfed the man at once, causing him to burn into a pile of ashes in just a few moments.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°You guys, go back outside and tell the people! ¡°

 Chapter 3119

    Chapter 3119


    ¡°Whoever dares to ughter the innocent on our territory indiscriminately is Alder¡¯s adversary, and


    whoever he is, he will have to pay a hundred times the price.¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder¡®s voice was booming.


    Alder


    Alex


    Within a hundred miles, it could be clearly heard.


    Alder had pulled his killer move, and millions of people here had the expression of relief after


    oveing a long period of stress. When he was not here to lead, those outsiders were high and


    mighty, as if they were the masters of this world. They had no idea how much anguish the people had


    suffered in the past.


    Alder


    Alex


    The crowd erupted in apuse.


    Alder reappeared in the midst of the group.


    Alder


    Alex


    The scene, which had been humming with activity, was instantly quieted with a squeeze of his hand.


    ¡°It kills me to see ourrades being tormented and brutalized like this by the alien visitors, their


    heads spinning, their blood running, and even their flesh being gobbled as food, ¡± Alder said as he


    stood on the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, looking at them.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°They are ourpatriots, friends, and rtives. I cannot allow such a thing to happen!¡±


    ¡°We must defend ourselves, but we must also defend our family and friends, and we must defend our


    fellow brothers¡­¡±


    Alder¡®s spiritual force surged, and each statement pierced the hearts of the millions of people present.


    Mozart was enraged but alsopassionate, and he spoke to everyone¡®s emotions, deringbat


    intent.


    Alder


    Alex


    Mozart


    He


    ¡±We have to fight. We have to drive out the invaders and protect our homes, and all of these things


    require us to be strong enough. Now, I am here to make a call, all those who have learned


    Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation cane with me to Yukon. Those not present can go to


    Yukon to find me, and I will raise your strength to a higher level. We will unite to make the invaders, the


    killers, and the irresponsible pay with their blood.¡±


    In a split second, the audience was ecstatic, and there was a tidal wave of voices.


    ¡°Unite, unite, unite¡­¡±


    ¡°Let the invaders, killers, and the irresponsible pay with their blood!¡±


    Then¡­


    Thousands of people began spreading the narrative.


    They took out their cellphones to make calls and sent text messages. Messages poured onto the


    Inte via WhatsApp, Twitter, TikTok, and live streams.


    The Inte erupted into a frenzy.


    Josua, who had been waiting for a long time, had finally made his move.


    Josua,


    Alex,


    Those who has learned Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation and those who wished to were


    wee to visit Yukon.


    What was it, exactly?


    This information was kept hidden until the end, when the shocking information was revealed!


    There was now danger everywhere in the country, and around the world. No one knew when disaster


    would strike. America was undoubtedly the hardest hit, but other countries were also in danger. Some


    outsiders wanted to go elsewhere to seek opportunities, while some scattered all over the country


    before spreading across the globe.


    As a result, when Alder made this appeal.


    Alder


    Alex


    America wasn¡¯t the only one in effervescence. The entire was effervescent. Hundreds of people


    from all over the world inquired abouting to Yukon to learn Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth


    Incantation.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Some individuals grabbed their phones and dashed over to Alder to inquire.


    Alder


    Alex


    Permission granted!


    This was the response from Alder.


    Alder


    Alex


    However, there was one condition. One had to be fluent in the Americannguage. This was because it


    would be a waste toe if one couldn¡¯t evenmunicate in the Americannguage.


    Alder then opened the door to K Temple, allowing all of the millions of people to enter, before closing


    the door and returning to Yukon.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°That person before was right. Gathering a team of millions of people andunching Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten


    Wheels Earth Incantation shows their power is great, but the shorings are also great. Without you,


    they are fish meat on the chopping block, at the mercy of others,¡± Shelly said as she returned to the


    mind pce.


    Alder asked, ¡°What is your solution?¡±


    Alder


    Alex

 Chapter 3120

    Chapter 3120


    Paul considered the shorings Shelly had identified. However, there was nothing that could be


    done.


    Paul


    Alex


    The more people there were, the more difficult it was to merge and unify, and his modified Ksitigarbha¡¯s


    Ten Wheels Earth Incantation had made them lose as little power as possible. Killing a sect leader-level


    Shadowman would not have been possible otherwise.


    ¡°I can¡®t think of anything right now.¡± Shelly shook her head.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At this point, Ancestor Bodhi stepped forward and interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t be so demanding. Just being able


    to do what you¡¯re doing now is an eye-opener for me. A sect leader¡¯s existence is considered an


    absolute big shot, but Paul¡¯s cultivation¡­ What is it? That is a significant difference¡­ Oh, Albert, what


    realm are you in now? Your body opened up three thousand small universes. Are you going to go


    against the rule?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Albert,


    Alex,


    Paul was taken aback, ¡°Three thousand small universes? Aren¡¯t there three thousand lotus flowers?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi answered, ¡°Do you get that a flower is a world? Furthermore, this lotus is not simple. It


    is the seed germination of blue demonic lotus. My goodness, it¡®s amazing! It¡¯s amazing! One blue


    demonic lotus is enough to scare me. When three thousand appear in your body at once, I have a


    feeling the sky is going to copse. There won¡¯t be three thousand demonic realms appearing in your


    body, right?¡±


    Paul understood. Josef asked Shelly, ¡°Didn¡®t you say that the blue demonic lotus was ordinary? How


    come you don¡¯t seem to be telling the truth?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Josef


    He


    ¡°A blue demonic lotus is very ordinary. It produces a demon realm, which is far worse than Green


    Genesis Lotus,¡± Shelly said.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I still want to learn more about it!¡±


    Shelly stopped him from learning deeper because the development of the blue demonic lotus that she


    was also perplexed over hadpletely exceeded her expectations. Shest gave Paul all of her


    Starbound beads, which she used to suppress the blue demonic lotus. However, she did not expect the


    blue demonic lotus to be broken up and diffuse into Paul¡®s three thousand Nascent Souls.


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul


    Alex


    Now, she wanted to stop but did not know how to.


    ¡°You did a good job just now. That notice was sent, and it will definitely attract arge number of


    believers.¡±


    After learning your Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, your divine power can increase


    significantly. The conditions are all good. Not even one is indispensable. This way, the revival of


    Buddhism is almost predictable,¡± she said, changing the subject.


    ¡°But, one mustn¡®t be too happy too quickly,¡± Ancestor Bodhi cautioned, ¡°And beware of someone


    making trouble from it.¡±


    First and foremost, the group of outsiders beneath Yukon Mountain posed a significant threat.


    ¡°I will immediately think of a way to clear it!¡± Paul said.


    Paul


    Alex


    Shelly replied, ¡°Your wife has returned, and this time her strength has greatly increased. I can sense


    that the previous soul that threatened her has weakened¡­ In addition, a few members of the Yowell


    family should be able to assist you.¡±


    Paul was still unaware of Dorothy¡¯s return!


    Paul


    Alex


    When he heard this, he increased speed and dashed towards the Yukon Sanctuary.


    ***


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is the ancestor of the Blood Cult no longer living?¡±


    A town in Oregon.


    A group of foreign experts had gathered with the intention of joining forces and bringing down Pompeii


    together.


    This ce was once upied by the Lightning Pavilion, one of the native ancient sects. They had only


    upied this holynd¡¯s outskirts, but there were many organs, formations, and strange puppets of all


    kinds in the core area. This location was confirmed to be the residence of one of the wives of the


    Stoermer Sect¡¯s headteacher, the Great Emperor Rowan.


    Xuri was the name of thatdy.


    A great empress, she possessed the God of divinity. She also ranked high on the Yowell family¡¯s battle


    power list.


    There were definitely good things when such a legendary God ruled and lived there. So, it became a


    must-visit location for countless outsiders. But after losing myriad people, they realized one thing, it


    was impossible to conquer Pompeii by relying on a specific power alone. Only by being united would


    there be a chance. However, while everyone was deliberating, word came that¡­


    The ancestor of the Blood Cult had died.


    A boss at the level of a sect leader had died.


    ¡°Who did it?¡±

 Chapter 3121

    Chapter 3121


    ¡°Even another sect leader couldn¡¯t kill the Blood Cult¡¯s ancestor in a one-on-one fight Did he just barge


    into the Immortal-ying Sword Formation?¡±


    Someone said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t him. It was Astor Rockefeller¡­¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Someone immediately recounted the event. In that instant, everyone fell silent.


    This incident was too bizarre and beyond their perception. More petty people would still be powerless,


    the infallible truth to deity-tier powerhouses, but they had united and killed a sect leader, and that made


    no sense.


    ¡°The problem is Astor Rockefeller.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Never mind. There is a great shoring with his fighting style. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of their


    concentrated attack as long as we are fast.¡±


    The crowd also had the same idea. They even ignored the warning issued by Astor and continued


    doing their deeds. Currently, breaking Pompeii¡¯s force field was their most pressing issue.


    Astor


    Alex


    Someone said, ¡°What I¡¯m most worried about is that the Blood Cult¡¯s ancestor has deep connections to


    the Witch Cult. Rumor has it that the ancestor of the Blood Cult is actually the son of the great warlock,


    Ludwik Gerstner. That old demon, Ludwik Gerstner, iswless, and his greed knows no bounds. The


    trouble would be great if he received the news and came over here. Ludwig may even take his anger


    out on us.¡±


    Ludwig


    He


    As soon as that man said that, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The Witch Cult was notorious in the universe, and no one dared to offend those people. They were just


    like a kennel of mad dogs, employing extremely ruthless methods while never following the rules.


    ¡°Once the ancestor of the Blood Cult dies, Ludwik Gerstner will know about it for sure. I¡¯m afraid this


    incident will really happen, so we better hurry and break Pompeii¡¯s force field. We should hurry and go


    our separate ways once we find opportunities and fortunes.¡±


    ***


    Astor did not know that he had joined forces with someone else and killed an evil demon.


    Astor


    Alex


    This man was the real head of the Blood Cult. Ludwig was involved with the Witch Cult.


    Ludwig


    He


    Ludwig went to look for Dorothy right away.


    Ludwig


    He


    Dorothy was with her children. Although she left them as soon as they were born, she met them a few


    timester. However, the mother and the children were closely rted.


    That kind of kinship could not be broken. The more Xienna wanted to keep Dorothy away from them,


    the more she missed them.


    The spouses understood each other without words at that moment as they reunited after a long


    absence.


    Spring stood up and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll leave Mom to you. Summer, Autumn, Winter, let¡¯s go and y with


    Aunt. Don¡¯t interrupt Dad and Mom.¡±


    Spring¡¯s sounded like an adult. Winter was unwilling. ¡°Why do we have to go? I¡¯m not leaving. I want to


    y with Mom.¡±


    Spring said, ¡°Winter, you are really ignorant. Dad and Mom are going to do some shameful deeds


    together, so several kids like us can¡¯t disturb them from the sidelines.¡±


    Astor and Dorothy were stunned. They never expected Spring to know something like that at a young


    age.


    Astor


    Alex


    Winter was bewildered. ¡°What is a shameful deed? I want to do some shameful deeds together too.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! You can¡¯t do it! You are still a kid!¡± Spring yanked Winter and exined in a crisp voice, ¡°They


    are going to give birth to our younger siblings. No one can look at them from the sidelines, or else they


    won¡¯t be born. Do you understand?¡±


    Astor was puzzled. Dorothy was perplexed.


    Astor


    Alex


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Winter immediately nodded. ¡°I understand! I don¡¯t want to be the younger brother. I want to


    be the elder brother. Dad, Mom, I won¡¯t peek at you. You have to hear me a younger sister. I¡¯ll go


    out and y for a while. I¡¯lle and y with my younger sister when I¡¯m done.¡±

 Chapter 3122

    Chapter 3122


    Right after the four children left, the scene quietened.


    Looking at Dorothy, Ludwig somehow felt something seemed different. ¡°Where is Xienna Stoermer?


    She didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did she?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Dorothy did not answer that question, but she said, ¡°We haven¡¯t met for so long. Do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and hug me then?¡±


    This woman should be his wife, and there was no mistake. She would asionally act cute like a


    spoiled child and ask for a hug.


    Without hesitation, Ludwig stepped up and held her firmly. Smelling her scent, he floundered her


    perfect skin with hisrge hands, the sensation of which couldn¡¯t have felt better.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Honey, your figure seems to have changed!¡±


    ¡°What? Could it be that postpartum body?¡±


    ¡°Stay calm. It¡¯s getting better. Look, there is a lot of flesh here with a two-size increment. It is also very


    bouncy¡­¡±


    ¡°Jeez. We¡¯re outside. Why are you so rude? The children are still over there!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they just leave?¡±


    ¡®Holy crap!¡¯


    Four small heads poked out of the tree in front of them while staring at them with widened eyes. Their


    faces were filled with curiosity, so they probably wanted to know how the younger sister would be born.


    Ludwig pped his forehead with his hand. ¡°I think these wimpy brats need to be taught a lesson.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Like a hen protecting her chicks, Dorothy knitted her beautiful brows. ¡°You dare?! Aren¡¯t they a little too


    cute? I¡¯ll beat you up if you dare to hit them.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sigh. A loving mother will have spoiled children¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost! You still have another child, so you don¡¯t love them dearly. I¡¯ll love the children that I gave


    birth to!¡± Dorothy said as she ran toward the children.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you leaving? What about bearing to the younger sister? We haven¡¯t even started yet!¡±


    ¡°To hell with that! I¡¯m satisfied with four children!¡±


    Indeed, she was making a fuss about it. But didn¡¯t he just say something perfectly normal? As a result,


    his initial euphoria from missing her was diminished. Whom should he reason with, then?


    Well, nothing could be done.


    Ludwig couldn¡¯t help but go over.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Winter walked back and forth as if he was looking for something, but he ended up failing to find it.


    Sounding disappointed, he said, ¡°Where is the younger sister? Where is my younger sister?¡±


    ¡°Your younger sister isn¡¯t born yet!¡±


    Ludwig said, ¡°Your mother said she doesn¡¯t want to give birth, and neither does she want your younger


    sister.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Winter immediately cried and knelt on the ground, refusing to get up. Wailing, he insisted on having a


    younger sister. Dorothy couldn¡¯t help but pick him up. ¡°If I have your younger sister, then I won¡¯t be able


    to hug you in the future. I¡¯ll only hug her. Your toys and snacks will have to be given to her. Do you want


    that?¡±


    Winter thought for a long while. Pointing at his brother, he said childishly, ¡°An older brother¡¯s toys


    should be given to his baby sister.¡±


    The wimpy brat already knew so much.


    Dorothy said, ¡°I can give you a sister in the future, but I have something cooler that is more fun. Do you


    want to see it?¡±


    ¡°Mom? What is the fun thing?¡±


    ¡°Is it a car?¡±


    ¡°I want Super Wings!¡±


    ¡°Super Wings are no fun. I want a flying sword¡­¡±

 Chapter 3123

    Chapter 3123


    When Dorothy waved her hand and summoned a phoenix from the sky, the four children looked up with


    their mouths agape.


    Whoosh!


    The phoenix was burning with fire. That fire also disyed grace and beauty.


    Spring was a little afraid. ¡°Will I be roasted?¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°Of course not. Look, she is very gentle.¡±


    She reached out and summoned a mass of phoenix me. She then ced it on her palm and gently


    fiddled with it. The dancing me on her palm turned into a small phoenix, skipping around her


    fingertips like a cute elf.


    The kids jumped in excitement, moring to y with it.


    Dorothy did not let them down. Everyone received a mass of me that moved around their hands and


    randomly encircled them without burning them at all.


    Jordan was amazed. ¡°Your phoenix looks like a living body,¡± he said to Dorothy.


    Jordan


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Alex


    Dorothy said, ¡°You thought she¡¯s fake? She¡¯s real. Her name is Lecia. I obtained her from the Phoenix


    Sect. When I first found her, she was almost breathing herst. She has been following me since.¡±


    ¡°The Phoenix Sect?¡±


    Jordan remembered it. The Plenilune Sect, where his senior was currently located, was founded by a


    Stoermer Sect empress with a secret to hide. There was a secret teleportation portal in the Plenilune


    Sect that could teleport one to the Phoenix Sect.


    Jordan


    Alex


    In that case, it should be the same sect.


    At that moment, Dorothy flew the four children onto the back of the fiery phoenix, Lecia, with a wave of


    her hand. When Jordan saw that, he certainly could not fall behind.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Consequently, Lecia warned him by staring at him with a pair of fiery eyes, not allowing him to ride her.


    ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re rebelling, aren¡¯t you?! Do you know who I am?¡± I am her man. If you don¡¯t let me ride


    you, you won¡¯t be able to enter the gates of the Rockefeller family. You know what? Yukon, where you


    are located right now, is also mine. Not only did you fail to please me, but you even drove me away.


    Are you stupid?¡±


    Dorothy helplessly said, ¡°Lecia is still young. Why do you bother to argue with it?¡±


    Then, she whispered a few words while patting the phoenix.


    Only then did Lecia not target Jordan anymore. She turned her head sideways and indifferently


    watched Jordan walking up to her back before she spread her wings and flew high.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    In Jordan¡¯s eyes, flying in the sky was no longer a novelty.


    Jordan


    Alex


    The kids were the ones having the most fun.


    Jordan sat next to Dorothy and wrapped his arm around her slim waist as he asked, ¡°What about your


    previous incarnation? Did she note out and make trouble this time?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Dorothy shook her head and said, ¡°She didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯te? What do you mean?¡± Jordan was clearly startled for a moment.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°When she was in the Phoenix Sect, something happened. A great ident urred, and then she left


    my body.¡±


    ¡°She left?¡± Jordan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that ident happened. If it didn¡¯t, how would she have left your


    body? That fellow should have left long ago. That matter is from the previous life. She can¡¯t always hog


    the present body. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I think she is quite pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Pitiful, my a*s! Right after you were done giving birth to the children, she dragged your weak body and


    ran away without even feeding the children with a mouthful of milk. Is this called pitiful? It serves her


    right.¡±


    Jordan was angry when he recalled various past incidents.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Dorothy said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. She was a pure and noble woman before the awakening of her soul.


    As soon as she woke up, she found herself giving birth to children, something unbearable to any


    woman. Besides, I have heard her story. Aren¡¯t you sorry for her?¡±


    ¡°How is she pitiful?¡±


    ¡°She is Xienna Stoermer. In her first life, she was framed and pushed into the Pool of Reincarnation.


    Before that, she was cursed so her soul would not be reincarnated and would keep wandering in the


    passage of reincarnation. Eventually, the God-ying Sword cut her into pieces in the passage of


    reincarnation before she reincarnated.¡±


    Jordan frowned. ¡°That¡¯s quite miserable.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Dorothy went on, ¡°Her soul was iplete and her memories were cut into multiple parts. She had


    forgotten many things, but she had a lover. That lover was a fixation that couldn¡¯t be erased in her


    mind. Even the God-ying Sword couldn¡¯t sever it. She kept trying to retrieve her memories. For


    those reasons, she had to be reincarnated seven times, and she had to suffer the anguish of the Flesh


    Grinder every time.¡±


    Jordan asked, ¡°What is a Flesh Grinder?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex

 Chapter 3124

    Chapter 3124


    Dorothy said, ¡°Each time she reincarnates, she had to keep some of the memories retrieved with great


    difficulty. Hence, she couldn¡¯t take the normal path during her reincarnation. Once she took the path in


    the Land of Ghosts, her memories would be cut. Thus, she took another path, but she had to suffer the


    pain of being crushed by a grinder.¡±


    The grinder referred to the so-called Flesh Grinder. Albert had never been to the Land of Ghosts, and


    he didn¡¯t know the specific situation over there. However, he felt extremely pained just by hearing that.


    Mozart nced at the four children. Fortunately, Dorothy had told him all those terrifying things via


    telepathy and not in front of the children.


    Albert


    Alex


    Mozart


    He


    ¡°Xienna¡¯s memories were cut into several pieces when she first fell into the Pool of Reincarnation.


    Which part was yours?¡± asked Albert.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°When ites to me, it¡¯s the final part,¡± Dorothy said. ¡°But the worst thing was that Xienna once lost


    something when she encountered the Flesh Grinder in the passage of reincarnation. It¡¯s the token of


    love between her and that man. She¡­ Couldn¡¯t remember his face. It may be the effect of the curse, or


    the God-ying Sword. Or, perhaps it was the side effect of going through the Flesh Grinder too many


    times.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Dorothy leaned gently on Albert. ¡°Hubby, do you understand such a feeling?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°¡­ I do! I was really in pain once Xienna severed our the thread of destiny at that time.¡±


    Albert hugged Dorothy and sighed lightly. ¡°She had experienced such events, yet she wanted to force


    you to undergo such pain with your body. Was this considered her revenge, or was it retribution? Her


    affection was eversting, but was there any point she kept searching like that?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Dorothy shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She finds a point in that, perhaps.¡±


    Currently, she still remembered the heart-wrenching cry Xienna let out when she acquired the scattered


    reincarnated souls and retrieved her memories. She had in fact lost the face of the most important


    man.


    Albert said, ¡°I¡¯m also touched by her persistence, but I¡¯m worried. What if she really finds that man one


    day, only to discover that his soul had long scattered to oblivion? Or, that man has long forgotten her,


    reincarnated and formed another family¡­ There are lots of uncertainties!¡±


    Albert


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Alex


    One more thing, she came from the Stoermer Sect. Her lover was most likely someone from the


    Stoermer Sect, but now, the Stoermer Sect is in ruins and people are already¡­¡±


    Having said that, Albert remembered it.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡®Not everyone is gone yet. Isn¡¯t the female statue the Highness of the Stoermer Sect still around? Go


    find her!¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to someone. Perhaps she can give us an answer.¡±


    Dorothy asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    Albert said, ¡°Someone who probably knows Xienna Stoermer.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ***


    Albert and his friends found Phoenix Rowan riding on Lecia, the fiery phoenix who was on top of the


    mountain, looking somewhere far away. She did not even show any response to the arrival of Albert¡¯s


    family.


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert


    Alex


    After the conversation with Ignatius, she had given it a lot of thought.


    ¡°Hey, female stat¡­ Senior!¡± Albert almost shouted ¡°female statue¡±.


    Albert


    Alex


    Phoenix turned around. ¡°I¡¯m not the female stat.¡±


    Albert looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°Senior, I haven¡¯t thanked you formally for the previous incident.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Phoenix shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯ll be happy enough if you don¡¯t hate me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Albert froze for a moment. Mozart somehow felt that there was an overtone in


    her words.


    Albert


    Alex


    Mozart


    He


    Did he just unconsciously open a can of worms?

 Chapter 3125

    Chapter 3125


    ¡°With great poweres great responsibility. Luck is closely rted to fate. It is not easy for all the luck


    of the universe to be pressed on you. When fatees after you, you will understand that you will find


    joy in the ordinary.¡±


    After Phoenix finished her speech, Shelly inside George¡¯s mind pce also said, ¡°Yes. How blissful it is


    to be ordinary.¡±


    George


    Alex


    The Mystic Maidenmented, ¡°It¡¯s a bliss to be ordinary.¡±


    After thinking for a while, George gently shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you guys have


    experienced, but I don¡¯t think so. If a cmity shows up, the ordinary will be passive, which means they


    are incapable of resisting. What is fate? Nowadays, even a three year old will say, ¡®I am the master of


    my fate¡¯. What¡¯s so good about being ordinary? If one wants to be extraordinary, he has to be the


    strongest and the pir of the family to shelter his loved ones from trials and hardships and guard the


    ordinary with his extraordinary ability.¡±


    George


    Alex


    The Mystic Maiden stopped talking. Shelly too, did not speak anymore.


    Phoenix said, ¡°Perhaps this is what makes you special.¡±


    George stopped discussing the topic.


    George


    Alex


    Dorothy told Lecia, the phoenix, to y with the four children. Then, she faced Phoenix and said,


    ¡°Senior, I heard that you were from the Stoermer Sect a long time ago. I have a small question to ask


    you. Senior, please answer truthfully.¡±


    Phoenix replied indifferently. ¡°Just ask me.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy asked, ¡°Senior, have you heard of someone named Xienna Stoermer from the Stoermer


    Sect?¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s eyes looked strange. ¡°Why are you asking about Xienna Stoermer?¡±


    George said, ¡°We have something crucial that we need to rify.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°Alright. I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to mention this name in the past, but someone in front


    of me has mentioned this woman today. Perhaps I can tell you something.¡±


    Dorothy was shocked. ¡°Someone mentioned Xienna Stoermer to you today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You should know that man. It¡¯s Ignatius Rowan who came with you.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of them, this is something from the distant past. I wonder what you wish to ask. How do you


    guys know the name, Xienna Stoermer? If I¡¯m not wrong, that person only appeared ten millennia ago.¡±


    Dorothy pointed to herself. ¡°I am the reincarnation of¡­ Xienna Stoermer.¡±


    Phoenix was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re Xienna Stoermer?¡±


    George said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m free today. You can take your time and tell me.¡±


    After that, the conversationsted for a full hour. Eventually, George asked, ¡°We wish to know the


    identity o Xienna Stoermer¡¯s lover.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°I think it¡¯d be best for Ignatius to answer that question of yours.¡±


    Shortly afterward, Ignatius came over.


    After learning everything, Ignatius stared shockingly at Dorothy. ¡°You are the reincarnation of Xienna


    Stoermer? No wonder I always feel that you give a sense of familiarity.¡±


    They both appeared together previously, but in fact, they did not know each other well. They met at the


    Phoenix Sect. At that time, they both were in a hurry to reach Yukon.


    Astor then said, ¡°The lover of Xienna Stoermer is Dimitri Rockefeller. Speaking of the two of them, their


    emotional entanglement ran deep. Not only was it inseverable, but it was also messed up. That love


    triangle gave me a headache.¡±


    Astor


    He


    ¡°Huh? Why would there be a love triangle?¡± George was astonished.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Uncle Rowan, you both have Rockefeller as yourst name. If Dimitri were to possess half of


    your ability to pick up girls, many incidents wouldn¡¯t have happened. Xienna Stoermer is an extremely


    jealous woman. She couldn¡¯t tolerate other women in her eyes, but Dimitri was handsome and


    countless women threw themselves at him. More importantly, nothing had happened between them


    and Dimitri, but she ran away from home angrily. Then, she identally fell into a time void and was


    locked for dozens of millennia. If it weren¡¯t for my father, she wouldn¡¯t havee out¡­¡±


    Rowan,


    Alex,

 Chapter 3126

    Chapter 3126


    Phoenix¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She tattled next to him, ¡°Why was our father involved?¡±


    Ignatius said, ¡°You probably aren¡¯t well aware when ites to this matter because you were just a


    wimpy brat wearing diapers at the time of the incident. Back then, it was earth-shattering¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. Stop showing off and say it quickly.¡± Albert patted Ignatius on the back of his head.


    Albert


    Alex


    Knowing that he was Jade¡¯s adopted son, Albert felt a sense of affinity for this man.


    Albert


    Alex


    Phoenix red at Albert. ¡°Paul is my brother. Who allowed you to hit him?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Paul


    He


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    The seniority was really messed up. If one calcted starting from Jade, Albert was Jade¡¯s disciple,


    and he and Ignatius were peers. However, when the poisoned Ignatius stayed at the Rockefellers¡¯, he


    addressed Maya and Waltz as aunts. That said, wouldn¡¯t Albert then equate to bing his uncle?


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert


    Alex


    If one were to calcte starting from the fact that he was the eldest son of the Rowan family, it would


    then be impossible to figure it out.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him. I just touched him gently. Jeez¡­ A woman like you won¡¯t be able to understand the


    communication between men.¡± said Albert. Then, he urged Ignatius to have a serious talk. The incident


    of Xienna being locked for dozens of millennia would¡¯ve been a mind-boggling tale.


    Albert


    Alex


    Ignatius said, ¡°That happened more than ten millennia ago. Back then, my dad and several friends


    were being hunted by a few kings of theher realm and entered the turbulent void. They then


    encountered the tide of void beasts¡­ That scene was absolutely shocking.¡±


    Dorothy asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen it before with your own eyes, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Ignatius said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the Memory Crystal!¡±


    Phoenix said, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt. Go on.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Those void beasts were troublesome creatures. And that legion of beasts consisted of at least


    tens of millions of void beasts. The moment someone gets caught in it, he would die for sure. Anyways,


    they fled along any path they could stumble upon and bumped into the entrance of the time ruin. Oh, by


    the way, that time ruin has a pretty decent name, called Eternalis.¡±


    ¡°Something called the Time de lies within it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the killer de of youth!¡±


    ¡°If one gets shed by the Time de, a kid will be a middle-aged man, a middle-aged man will


    be an old man, and an old man will be gone right away.¡±


    ¡°Back then, Xienna Stoermer also encountered the entrance of the time ruin after running away from


    home. She fell into it and couldn¡¯t get out. After my dad and the rest entered itter, they met Xienna by


    chance. Then, they went to great lengths toe out of it together with her. However, do you guys


    know what happened to Dimitri Rockefeller in between?¡±


    Dorothy asked, ¡°Dimitri found a new lover, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Ignatius gave a thumbs up. ¡°As expected of high emotional intelligence, you¡¯re spot on. But I think


    Dimitri couldn¡¯t help it. Didn¡¯t Xienna run away from home and go missing at that time? After Dimitri


    learned about the situation, he certainly wanted to find her, but he went in the wrong direction and


    headed to the Evil Forest. After that, Dimitri miserably found that he was caught in a war between the


    elven races and was seriously injured. When he was unconscious in the elven war, a woman saved


    him. Then, he and that woman escaped to the Evil Forest for a hundred years. What could ¡¯ve possibly


    happened throughout that century that he was stuck with her through thick and thin? There are simply


    just too many of them! That¡¯s when Xienna discovered that Dimitri really had another woman when she


    returned.¡±


    After he finished, he then added, ¡°Xienna Stoermer really had no chance of winning against that


    woman.¡±


    Phoenix asked, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t Xienna sacrifice a lot for that man?¡±


    Ignatius said, ¡°But, that woman was gentle, amiable, sensible, and generous. Xienna Stoermer¡­ Was


    over self-willed. She¡¯s also a very jealous woman¡­¡±


    Dorothy triedparing Xienna to herself and found it unlikely to be a jealous woman. She had


    allowed Albert to marry a few concubines.


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert asked, ¡°Where is Dimitri Rockefeller right now?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°How would I know that? I¡¯ve reincarnated several times! When that d*mn guy threw Xienna and me


    into the Pool of Reincarnation, he cast a curse on us so that we couldn¡¯t be reincarnated. I was shed


    by the God-ying Sword more than a dozen times! D*mn it, it really hurt!¡±


    A sudden whim struck Albert. ¡°So, did you experience the pain of the Flesh Grinder too?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Ignatius¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Uncle Albert. I was so miserable! That d*mn bast*rd better not let me


    catch him! Otherwise, I will skin him for sure!¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    It was then that they all managed to understand the context.


    At that moment, Ignatius said, ¡°Uncle Morten, I¡¯d like to ask you a favor.¡±


    Morten,


    Alex,


    Albert said, ¡°Pray, tell.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Ignatius said, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your kind help to take care of my mom and my sister¡­ She is currently


    a remnant soul. Her messed up body probably won¡¯t be able tost long.¡±

 Chapter 3127

    Chapter 3127


    ¡°How about you? Do you intend to leave?¡±


    Ignatius said, ¡°Back then, misfortune befell the Rowan family because of me. My mom went to the


    nether realm to find me, but now, the question still remains whether she is dead or alive. I have to find


    her. I need to see her alive, and I want to see her soul if she is dead.¡±


    George saw a fearless determination in his eyes. Rowan did not persuade Ignatius any further. George


    could understand his choice. If it were him, he would¡¯ve done the same too.


    George


    Alex


    Rowan


    He


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Alright! I promise you!¡± George nodded vigorously.


    George


    Alex


    Ignatius left. Rowan was utterly decisive, just like his emergence.


    Rowan


    He


    During the parting, George gave him a ring that contained several Buddhist talismans. Theher


    realm was the ce where Ksitigarbha once stayed. The talismans made of divine power should be


    somewhat useful.


    George


    Alex


    ***


    Under Mount Yukon, there were still many foreigners. Although many experts had joined forces and


    searched the secret realm of the sanctuary on Pompeii Fairnd, Yukon was still the top priority. The


    people of each force were ced in this area.


    Just then, someone came down from Yukon. It was Lorelei and Neb who had recovered from their


    injuries.


    They both were awe-inspiring goddesses. As soon as the two women appeared, all the people at the


    foot of the mountain moved anxiously and observed them.


    Lorelei forwardly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys five minutes to leave the range of Mount Yukon. Otherwise,


    you will bear the consequences.¡±


    The two women left right after saying that.


    The foreigners looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°What did they mean?¡±


    ¡°Do they want us to leave with just a few words? Do they really think they are ancient empresses?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving anyway. I heard that George Rockefeller had summoned people to Yukon. He¡¯s trying


    to tell us to make way. We won¡¯t leave. Let¡¯s see what they are up to.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Consequently, none of the people in the group left.


    Five minutes passed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At that moment, the spell formation in Yukon glowed violently. Immediately afterward, four long swords


    with overwhelming lethal intent flew out.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    ¡°These are the Immortal-ying Swords! The Immortal-ying Sword Formation has emerged!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! They actually mobilized the Immortal-ying Sword Formation to take down minors like us!


    Run!!!¡±


    It was toote.


    The activation of the Immortal-ying Sword Formation this round was a once-off performance. It was


    a disy of punishment that would serve as a warning to others. What was needed were the


    repercussions. It was because the Immortal-ying Sword Formation could no longer be used after this


    round. The energy of the four divine swords was exhausted, and it could not be recovered without


    another ten millennia of umtion.


    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    The scene was wholly drowned with rolling human heads. It was a bloodbath.

 Chapter 3128

    Chapter 3128


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Save me! Save me..!¡±


    The group of foreigners shrieked and wailed at the foot of Mount Yukon, but the massacre continued


    with an unstoppable bloodbath.


    The Immortal-ying Sword Formation unleashed its strongest attack. Each sword swished and


    reaped lives. They died right on the spot, no matter who theer was.


    Up in the Yukon Sanctuary, Phoenix perched at the top of the mountain and wasmanding the


    Immortal-ying Sword Formation. Consequently, the massacre ended in the blink of an eye.


    She looked at Steven. ¡°Never have I expected that you would have such a profound aplishment in


    these outer space runes! It seems that you really have amazing luck!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    When Phoenix acted against those people at the foot of the mountain earlier, Steven also helped her.


    Barne had altered the Thousand g Formation and allowed the Immortal-ying Sword Formation to


    encircle those people in a split second.


    Steven


    Alex


    Barne


    He


    Otherwise, the Immortal-ying Sword wouldn¡¯t have killed those people at all due to insufficient power


    and the failure of the sword spirit to bear the heavy burden from the overconsumption.


    Steven said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting someone like you to be giving outpliments.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Phoenix nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m someone who speaks the truth. It¡¯s your gift that you possess such an


    ability, but it is also a fact that you¡¯ve stolen my stuff.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Steven blushed.


    Steven


    Alex


    When he recalled having stripped off her statue, he couldn¡¯t argue with her. Who would have thought


    that a statue woulde to life? Under normal circumstances, no one would¡¯ve thought of it!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Barne changed the subject. ¡°I have heard a lot of rumors about your father, but the details are still


    unclear. Thest I heard was that the great Genbu had gone to some sort of abyss to find a way to


    defeat the Undying n. It has been three millennia since, and no one has heard of a word from them.


    Is it what everyone is thinking, then? In fact, they have failed, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    Barne


    He


    Phoenix fell silent as her eyes darkened. Eventually, she sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s only half a year away from the three year period that the great Genbu mentioned. Half a yearter,


    the force field he built with his life will lose its effect. When the timees, the Undying n will


    invade on arge scale. Do you have a way?¡± asked Steven.


    Steven


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°You have the way.¡±


    Steven was startled. ¡°How can it be me?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? With great poweres great responsibility. You are the bearer


    of luck in this universe- The pointer of fate is targeted at you, and a catastrophe will be inevitable. And,


    those who are closest to you will be dragged into this vortex. You¡¯ve also had realizations before. You


    can only protect those you want to protect if you are strong enough. Since you are the seed, the


    following preparations will be tailored for you then.¡±


    Steven asked, ¡°What else is there to prepare? The spiritual energy tide has already ended.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Phoenix shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s just the beginning! The Beast King Pool is going to be opened in


    seven days. I¡¯ll take you there when the timees.¡±


    Steven frowned slightly.


    Steven


    Alex


    Barne had to leave again after seven days¡­


    Barne


    He


    Barne nned to settle down here initially, so he had made many preparations. Moreover, he had sent


    out the call of Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation.


    Barne


    He


    Then, at that moment, Shelly¡¯s voice rang in his ears. ¡°If it¡¯s really the Beast King Pool, then it will be a


    once in a lifetime opportunity.¡±


    Steven asked her via telepathy, ¡°Do you know about the Beast King Pool?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Just as Shelly wanted to answer him, Phoenix suddenly shot divine light out of her eyes and stared


    intently at Steven¡¯s forehead before she asked softly, ¡°Who is inside your mind pce?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Shelly immediately kept quiet and stopped talking.


    Steven replied, ¡°No¡­ There is no one.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Phoenix snorted coldly. ¡°You still have the audacity to lie through your teeth in front of me? If you are


    unwilling to tell me, I¡¯ll go in and see for myself.¡±


    Whoosh!

 Chapter 3129

    Chapter 3129


    Phoenix suddenly lurched and turned into a stream of light before she rushed into Paul¡¯s mind pce.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Oh my! There are quite a few people!¡±


    Not only was Shelly in front of Phoenix, but Ancestor Bodhi and the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens


    were also there. The few never expected that Phoenix would force itself into Paul¡¯s mind pce without


    his consent.


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul was afraid that she would start a fight inside, so he also rushed in.


    Paul


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Alex


    Phoenix looked at Shelly as she smiled. ¡°I was wondering who it was. I should have thought of it long


    ago. This brat has divine power all over his body. Other than you, Rachel Lockhart, no one else could


    have taught him!¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyes widened.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? These two people are acquainted, and Rachel Lockhart.. Is that Shelly¡¯s real name?¡¯


    Shelly was enraged. ¡°Who are you scolding? Who is Rachel? Do you think everyone else is as blind


    and reckless as you? How did it turn out? Miserable, right? You only have one soul remnant left. You


    couldn¡¯t even deal with some trash and had to get my disciple for help. Let me ask you. Do you blush?


    Are you ashamed? Don¡¯t say you are acquainted with me in the future.¡±


    Phoenix sneered, ¡°I was acquainted with a coward like you just because I was blind.¡±


    ¡°You ain¡¯t blind! You are foolish!¡±


    ¡°You are the foolish one! You are a dumba*s!¡±


    ¡°You are a dumb bird!¡±


    Paul, Ancestor Bodhi, and the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens looked at each other in dismay as


    they found it unbelievable.


    Paul,


    Alex,


    These two women were extremely powerful existences who oncemanded great respect, but


    unexpectedly, they were quarreling like kindergarten kids right now. Just as everyone was worried that


    these women would engage in a rough fight, there was a dramatic turn of events¡­


    Phoenix hugged Shelly. ¡°Rachel, I thought both your body and soul had perished long ago. You are


    neither a vegan woman nor recite Buddhist mantras, so why stick to the Siddhartha realm? You are so


    timid and capable of running away, yet you¡¯re in this state for Buddhism¡¯s sake?! You are worse than


    me!¡±


    Shelly snorted and pushed her away. ¡°Stop being close to me. I recognized you long ago, but I didn¡¯t


    want to care about you.¡±


    Phoenix, furious, pointed at Paul as she said, ¡°Rachel, do you believe I will tell him about all your


    secrets?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Shelly was puzzled. Shelly felt anxious at once. ¡°You dare?!¡±


    Everyone was curious and wondered what Shelly¡¯s secret was.


    However, when the two women talked about that, they seemed to have stopped. They also didn¡¯t


    mention any secrets again.


    Phoenix sized up the space in Paul¡¯s mind pce. Many aspects here surprised her, like the self-


    renewing soil, Ancestral Bodhi Tree, Chaos Tree, and Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge. Each one required


    someone with great luck to possess, yet Paul alone could possess so many.


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul


    Alex


    Phoenix began to suspect Paul¡¯s origin. Such fortunes were unlikely to appear on an ordinary man.


    Paul


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Phoenix left Paul¡¯s mind pce. She told him, ¡°You have seven days to deal with your current affairs!


    I¡¯ll find you after seven days!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    She returned to the shrine in Yukon Sanctuary and nced a few times at the statue that Paul had


    disguised. She then turned into a stream of light and disappeared from the ce.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Hey. Wait You promised to help me open the great Genbu¡¯s space.¡± Paul quickly chased after her


    when he remembered that matter.


    Paul


    Alex


    Phoenix¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°You are now strong enough to open that door by yourself. Why do you still


    need my help?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I can do it?¡± Paul was slightly uncertain, so he hurriedly tried to touch that door.


    Paul


    Alex


    The lotuses inside his body swayed, andws vibrated. The force field door, which he had failed to


    open all the time, was opened slowly at that time.

 Chapter 3130

    Chapter 3130


    ¡®lt¡¯s open! It opened so easily!¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that my cultivation level has already reached Immortalization?¡¯


    Alder was uncertain as to how he could define his cultivation level. Anyway, he was different from the


    others. Nheless, it was a great joy that he could open the force field.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Bubbles! My daughter! You¡¯ve been here for so long¡­ Are you doing alright?¡±


    Alder stepped in with one foot.


    Alder


    Alex


    The scene before him seemed a little familiar at a nce.


    Wasn¡¯t this the first stop, the small vige Shado Rivers entered with him when he first set foot into this


    strange world?


    This ce was a small vige of the Naga tribe, which consisted of the high priestess, the vige chief,


    honest, brave vigers, and young, lively and adorable young Naga children. However, this vige was


    destroyed during the invasion of the Undying n back then, leaving only ruins behind at present.


    It had been long since the vige was uninhabitable for the Naga folks.


    ¡®Daughter, and also Lena, where are you guys?¡¯ Alder muttered to himself as he looked up to the sky.


    Alder


    Alex


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the next instance, he abruptly jumped and flew up. Ludwig was floating in the sky. Ludwig quickly


    flew over after identifying a certain direction.


    Ludwig


    He


    Ludwig


    He


    ¡®Huh? It¡¯s not right?!¡¯


    Alder only set off for five seconds before he turned back. Alder could see things more clearly since he


    was at a higher altitude. Alder noticed arge open area in the middle of the vige as if there was


    something on it. When he turned back and took a closer look, he realized he was right, as expected. A


    paragraph of texts was left there.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    This paragraph of texts was left to him by Lena Rivers. She thought that Alder would probably search


    for this vige if he came over, hence she left a few words on the ground. They were to inform Alder


    that their current location was the same spot where he once met the great Genbu to go over if he read


    them.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder was overjoyed after reading the texts. It was great that he finally had a direction.


    Alder


    Alex


    Ludwig was almost unbound by thews here with his present cultivation base.


    Ludwig


    He


    When the great Genbu handed this secret realm to him, it was actually equivalent to giving him


    ownership of the secret realm. It was bound to him, and all the permission was unlocked just for him


    too. There was only one prerequisite, he had to be beyond Immortalization.


    Whoosh!


    Be it Instant Teleportation, Imperial Sword Flight, or flying in the air, it was totally not an issue in this


    realm. Alder found the ce Lena wrote soon after.


    Alder


    Alex


    It was the end of the Dead Zone.


    Alder recalled that he had spent endless effort in order to meet the great Genbu at the end of the Dead


    Zone back then. Ludwig even needed Lena to escort him all the way. For that reason, he had to


    impregnate Lena and instill his aura in her body.


    Alder


    Alex


    Ludwig


    He


    But now, none of thesews were restrictive.


    From a journey that would¡¯ve taken at least a few days, it only took a few hours now. Moreover, it was


    easy and enjoyable.


    ¡®Over there!¡¯


    Alder instantly discovered an enormous undersea pce at the end of the Endless Sea. The Naga


    folks could be seen everywhere there.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder was slightly puzzled.


    Alder


    Alex


    Wasn¡¯t he told that only Lena could¡¯vee to this ce? Why would there be so many Naga people?


    Was it the water pressure?


    While dwelling on that thought, Alder suddenly noticed that the pressure on the ocean floor was not as


    powerful as before.


    Alder


    Alex


    Smack!


    Whoosh!


    Two Naga people who were in charge of patrol noticed Alder. They immediately turned into sharp


    arrows and quickly flew over.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Stop right there. Who are you? Where did you¡­¡±


    When a Naga member spoke halfway through, he was pulled by the other member. Then, he


    immediately knelt down and eximed respectfully, ¡°Lord Saint, you¡­ You are back?¡±


    Only then did the other member finallye to his senses and hurriedly knelt down to greet him.


    ¡°Get up! Get up!¡±

 Chapter 3131

    Chapter 3131


    Abraham pulled both of them up and asked, ¡°Where is my daughter?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    One of the men froze for a moment before he asked, ¡°Lord Saint, are you asking about your elder


    daughter or the younger one?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Abraham was startled for a while. ¡°How many daughters do I have in this ce?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    That man stretched out two fingers. ¡°Two! Lena Rivers gave birth to the younger daughter some time


    ago.¡±


    ¡®Lena Rivers? Did she really bear me a child?!¡¯


    Just as Abraham was lost in thought, a Naga woman swam over. She looked lively and was very pretty.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Abraham!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    The neer was Shado Rivers. She rushed over and wrapped herself around Abraham like an


    octopus. ¡°Why did youe back sote? You¡¯ve kept me waiting for so long. I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Being in a pleasant mood, Abraham teased her in passing. ¡°Why can¡¯t you wait any longer? Are you in


    a hurry to marry someone? Oh right. You¡¯re slim, graceful, and grown-up. You are even older than me,


    so it¡¯s time for you to get married and have a kid.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Shado said, ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get married, or you don¡¯t want to have a kid?¡±


    ¡°Neither of them.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ You want to be a spinster.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I hate you. I¡¯m still underage. Hurry and go! Grandma will be overjoyed for sure if she knows that


    you are back. Also, Bubbles chants ¡®daddy¡¯ and runs to the intersection to wait for you every day. Once


    she starts waiting, she will stay there for a whole day without moving a muscle. Everyone was


    heartbroken to see that poor, young girl.¡±


    When Abraham heard that, he instantly felt a lump in his throat, and warm liquid rolled from his eyes.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Adrian let go of Shado. Adrian quickly blinked hard and rushed inside.


    Adrian


    He


    Adrian


    He


    This undersea pce had a force field that could iste seawater, so the environment inside was


    actually simr to that of thend.


    As Abraham was separated by the water curtain before he entered it, he could see a little girl sitting


    upright on a bench at the intersection. She was looking at the gate,pletely still, like a small statue.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Bubbles, my Bubbles¡­¡±


    Abraham stood in front of the water curtain and looked at the small, lonely figure as he cried inaudibly.


    Perhaps it was because of the intuition from the blood connection or the strong conviction that blood


    was thicker than water, the little girl abruptly lifted her head and stood up.


    Abraham


    Alex


    She saw a man standing at the intersection through the water curtain.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is that you, Dad?!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A man¡¯s figure came through the water curtain.


    She recognized this man. Adrian was the ck-faced uncle who always stood guard at the intersection.


    The ck-faced uncle was a decent man. Adrian often gave her food and apanied her to wait for


    her father, but he was not her father.


    Adrian


    He


    Adrian


    He


    The ck-faced uncle beckoned to her. A smile appeared on his ck face.


    She did not want to move.


    The ck-faced uncle then quickly rushed over and told her loudly, ¡°Bubbles, the Lord Saint is here!


    The father you¡¯re waiting for is here. Your father hase to pick you up.¡±


    She suspected that she was hallucinating again.


    She missed her father so much!


    Whoosh!


    The water curtain opened again. This time, a handsome man emerged¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him! He¡¯s my father!¡¯


    Tears streamed down her face immediately.


    ¡°Bubbles..!¡±


    ¡°Dad, Dad!¡± The little girl shouted as she rushed over.


    Abraham embraced the girl, who rushed over and held her high.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here atst!¡± She sobbed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for beingte. I¡¯ve kept you waiting for so long, and you have grown so tall¡­¡±

 Chapter 3132

    Chapter 3132


    Frank still remembered that Bubbles could only call him ¡°daddy¡± before he left this secret realm. But


    now, she could speak so well. Her height was also at his waist.


    Frank


    Alex


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was even capable of making people feel bad for her.


    Shortly afterward, Lena, who received the news, walked out of the pce while holding another small


    infant bundled in a swaddle.


    Frank looked at Lena dumbfoundedly with Angel in his arms. Jordan really had another child. To be


    frank, Frank did not have many feelings for Lena. Jordan waspelled against his will at that time.


    Fortunately, Lena had a human bloodline with features of a human. She was also beautiful.


    Frank


    Alex


    Jordan


    He


    Frank


    Alex


    Jordan


    He


    ¡°Lord Saint!¡±


    The Naga members rushed out of the pce one after another. They gasped excitedly after seeing


    Frank.


    Frank


    Alex


    In fact, when the great Genbu sent Frank out of the secret realm, he did not even meet Lena in the


    end. However, the Naga people had clearly been informed by the great Genbu, so they were aware


    about certain situations.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Is this¡­ Our daughter?¡± Frank looked at the child in Lena¡¯s arms.


    Frank


    Alex


    She did resemble Lena. She had huge, darkish green eyes, fair skin, and looked a little exotic, but she


    was gorgeous like a porcin doll.


    Lena replied naturally and shed a beautiful smile, ¡°Yes. She looks gorgeous, doesn¡¯t she? Just like


    me!¡±


    ¡°Girls look different when they blossom into womanhood. We won¡¯t know about it until muchter in the


    future. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you hug her and then name her. ording to the Naga tribe¡¯s rules, the father must name his


    child.¡±


    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Anya Rockefeller?¡±


    It was because Bubbles¡¯s actual name was Angel Rockefeller. Hence, the name Anya.


    Lena nodded. ¡°It sounds good! Let¡¯s call her Anya Rockefeller Rivers, then. Little baby¡­ You have a


    name now.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    To Frank surprise, there was a different name. It was only after that that Frank was informed on how


    the Naga tribe was matriarchal; hence all the children would need to take their mother¡¯sst name, and


    everyone was surnamed Rivers.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank was dumbstruck.


    Frank


    Alex


    Wasn¡¯t the name Anya Rockefeller Rivers too peculiar? However, the Naga people had repeatedly


    chanted Anya Rockefeller Rivers¡¯s name, resounding throughout the ce. It would be impossible to


    change her name now!


    The reunion drama ended.


    Lena was left alone with Frank in one of the rooms inside the pce. She then said, ¡°Before the great


    Genbu left, he once sent a message to our tribe, saying that the Undying n will make aeback


    after three years. This secret realm will probably be the first stop for the iing Undying n


    when the timees. This ce is very special. It is located in between the Undead Territory and the


    universe, and it is also the weakest spot in the middle. Before that moment arrives, we Naga people


    have to leave this ce and find the seed so that the seed will lead our actions in the future.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank was startled.


    Frank


    Alex


    As a matter of fact, this matter was bad news, but ironically was also a piece of good news at the same


    time.


    The Undying n had toe over from that ce, whereas he could easily pass through the


    teleportation portal toe and go as he pleased. That would grant him great mobility.


    His main consideration was to find a way to prevent the Undying n from noticing the presence of


    this teleportation portal.


    ¡°Recently, there have been several consecutive major earthquakes and volcanic eruptions in this sea.


    Themotion on the ocean floor was great and has often been apanied by the fluctuation of


    spatialws. If I¡¯m not wrong, the Undying n has been trying to get through the barrier of the force


    field here,¡± Lena continued.


    Frank frowned. That was not something good.


    Frank


    Alex


    More pressing, Lena chipped in, ¡°One more thing, we have had a strange disease heretely.¡±


    Frank asked, ¡°What kind of strange disease?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Lena said, ¡°The high priestess said that this is some sort like the Lost Soul Syndrome. Someone


    wonderful will remember nothing after waking up, and even his life instincts will see a serious problem.¡±


    ¡°Are there any injuries?¡±

 Chapter 3133

    Chapter 3133


    ¡°No, they are very normal.¡±


    ¡°Are there many of them?¡±


    ¡°There is quite a number.¡±


    Alder¡¯s face turned solemn. Such a situation was rare. If the Lost Soul Syndrome in a person was a


    disease, then something must be wrong with the group of people suffering from that Lost Soul


    Syndrome.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Take me there.¡±


    Lena took Alder and met the lot from afar.


    Alder


    Alex


    The Naga tribe gathered all the patients with the Lost Soul Syndrome in one ce.


    At a cursory nce, Alder was taken aback. Therge field was almost filled with people who were


    sprawled, lying down. There were a total of about four to five hundred people, which was quite a


    number indeed.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder quickly said, ¡°Judging from this situation, I¡¯m afraid that a contagious disease has emerged. This


    is probably not some kind of Lost Soul Syndrome. The immediate priority is to iste the diseased and


    find the pathogen.¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    During the conversation, a few others from the Naga came over. They were either supporting or


    carrying a few tribal members in their arms.


    ¡°Great apothecary, another tribal member suffers from the Lost Soul Syndrome!¡±


    ¡°There are more of them this time. They have been all gathered in one ce. These are sent in first,


    and there are dozens more at the back!¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°Great apothecary, can this disease be cured? My father has been lying for more than


    ten days without any response. He¡¯s not going to stay unconscious, is he?¡±


    The great apothecary of this ce was an old Naga with white hair and beard.


    Looking at these patients, he sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s the first time in my life encountered this


    strange disease. I have tried all kinds of methods, but now, they can only resign themselves to their


    fate.¡±


    The tribal members were severely disappointed. Only then did that great apothecary notice Alder and


    Lena.


    Alder


    Alex


    Adrian came over and greeted them. ¡°Lord Saint, Madame!¡±


    Adrian


    He


    At first, Lena was a vige chief, but now everyone knew that she had borne the Lord Saint a child.


    Moreover, that child was a girl. In that case, her status was lofty.


    Alder initially wanted to tell him to pay attention to the prevention of the virus and iste the patients to


    cure them. However, he discovered that other than the great apothecary, many apprentice-like people


    walked amongst the crowd and looked after the patients. These people looked normal without wearing


    istion outfits or even something to cover, like face masks.


    Alder


    Alex


    It felt unusual and off. If it were really a contagious disease, these people would obviously be the first to


    be infected.


    ¡°Have you guys been helping to treat these patients here since the appearance of the Lost Soul


    Syndrome?¡± asked Alder?


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Yes, Lord Saint!¡± The great apothecary said, ¡°The people here are basically well-known apothecaries


    and physicians from the major viges back then. They have been here for half a month since the


    twentieth Lost Soul Syndrome patient appeared.¡±


    Alder asked, ¡°Have you guys been infected?¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    The great apothecary shook his head. ¡°I suspected that it was a contagious disease at first, but clearly,


    it is not.¡±


    ¡°Can I take a look at the patients?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    Alder randomly selected a burly Naga and checked him through the Third Eye. Consequently, he found


    that this Naga man was very healthy with even breathing and strong heartbeats. Adrian did not look like


    someone ill at all.


    Alder


    Alex


    Adrian


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He


    ¡°The problem of the Lost Soul Syndrome probably lies within the soul, right?¡±


    There was a method in the Ultimate Book of Medicine called the Soul Calling. Alder drew a talisman on


    this Naga man¡¯s body using his blood as a medium. Adrian wanted to call his soul out to find out what


    was going on. However, he failed to call his soul out after a long while.


    Alder


    Alex


    Adrian


    He


    Lena asked, ¡°Is it difficult?¡±


    Alder frowned as he said, ¡°I really can¡¯t find the soul, but this is not usible. There should be a


    reaction, even if it is an out-of-body experience. Let me try again!¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    However, just as Alder kept trying to call his soul, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens suddenly


    warned, ¡°Be careful! Something is strange with his soul!¡±


    Alder


    Alex

 Chapter 3134

    Chapter 3134


    Right after the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens warned Rowan. Adrian sensed the sudden


    emergence of bizarre soul power. It went straight into the mind pce in his forehead.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Adrian


    He


    ¡®What is that thing?¡¯


    ¡®This is definitely not a Naga soul!¡¯ Rowan was astonished.


    Rowan


    Alex


    However, he quickly calmed down. His mind pce was irnpregnable. It was simply a pipe dream for


    such a stream of soul power trying to enter his body.


    ¡°Great Seal Spell! Seal!¡±


    Rowan¡¯s chant was serene, like a lotus.


    Rowan


    Alex


    A lotus was called out for real. Of course, this was a miniature version of the Blue Demonic Lotus, one


    of the three thousand lotuses within his body. That stream of soul power failed to escape Rowan¡¯s


    method.


    Rowan


    Alex


    The Great Seal Spell within the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell bound it firmly and sealed it in front of his


    forehead.


    ¡°What..? What is this?!¡±


    Lena, the great apothecary, and the others looked ghastly at the mass of ck shadow sealed in front


    of Rowan. They did not notice it at first, but they could see it after it was sealed.


    Rowan


    Alex


    It looked like a mass of ck smoke containing spiritual consciousness, but it was ever-changing. It


    turned into a intive human face at one moment, and it turned into a hideous demon the next. It


    opened its mouth and shrieked while staring at Rowan. However, it did not let out any sound.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan said, ¡°This should be the culprit of the Lost Soul Syndrome, but this is likely to be just one


    stream of soul power. The real pathogen is still inside.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Adrian casually flicked a spark with his hand. It was none other than the ming lotus of Buddha¡¯s


    wrath.


    Adrian


    He


    Boom!


    That mass of sealed soul power was instantly burned into ashes.


    Several physicians and those few tribal members who sent in the patients earlier on gathered around.


    ¡°Is the cause of the disease inside?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that something has gotten into the brain?¡±


    Rowan shook his head in silence.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Looking at the current situation, the problem was definitely more serious. These patients¡¯ souls were


    likely to be gone.


    The Soul Calling¡¯s power was too weak.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I will drag you out by brute force. Let¡¯s find out what the heck you are.¡¯


    This time, Rowan formed a seal with his hands and constructed a Soul Restraining Talisman before he


    pointed it at the patient¡¯s forehead with a deadpan look. However, concurrently, the patient suddenlyN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    opened his eyes abruptly.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Ah! He¡¯s awake! He¡¯s awake!¡±


    ¡°Lord Saint is profound! He¡¯s awake as soon as Lord Saint stepped in!¡±


    Two from the Naga eximed with a smile as theyuded Rowan.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Nheless, Rowan knew that the situation was not right. The patient¡¯s soul was not dragged out


    forcibly, but something within his mind pce woke up abruptly from a dormant state. Those opened


    eyes also looked different.


    Rowan


    Alex


    The Nagas had two types of eye color. Their eyes were green in a peaceful state, whereas they had


    red eyes in abat state.


    However, this Naga¡¯s opened eyes werepletely ck without sclera.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Rowan was vignt.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Right after Rowan shouted, that Naga patient abruptly straightened his body and viciously shed at


    Rowan¡¯s neck with sharp ws that had popped out.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Rowan grabbed his wrist in a sh, and several Naga people bawled.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Do you have a death wish for attacking the Lord Saint?¡±


    However, the next second, the patient opened his mouth. A tongue that looked like a sharp sword


    aimed right at Rowan¡¯s forehead. That tongue was very long.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan was also surprised. The Naga people couldn¡¯t possibly have such a long tongue. Adrian


    hurriedly dodged it. After evading it in a narrow miss, he could smell an extremely rotten stench, which


    almost suffocated him. Rowan did not give out a killer blow because this man was a patient from the


    Naga tribe.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Adrian


    He


    Rowan


    Alex


    But Lena was decisive. She quickly shed at the man¡¯s neck with the Sea-severing Sword in her


    hand, decapitating him right away.


    The great apothecary was stunned. Adrian simply doubted his eyes while looking at that long, ck,


    and jagged tongue.


    Adrian


    He


    ¡°What on earth is this thing?¡±

 Chapter 3135

    Chapter 3135


    ¡°How did this tongue grow?¡±


    Just as their attention was fixated on that long tongue, that Naga, who had lost his head, suddenly


    began to mutate.


    Grrr!


    A row of spines grew out of his back, all his limbs thickened and lengthened as they were covered with


    patterns, his sternum protruded drastically, his flesh was ripped apart, and blood trickled down like


    spring water.


    Adding to the astonishment, a new head grew out of his broken neck. This head was no longer a Naga


    head, but it was the head of a highly hideous and evil monster.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    A few physicians screamed in terror as they had never seen anything like that. Lena shed at it with


    the Sea-severing Sword without hesitation. Immediately after, a metallic ng rang out. Much to their


    disbelief, the Sea-severing Sword did not sever his bone.


    Thatpletely threw them off guard.


    ¡°His bones have hardened!¡± said Lena, panicking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡±


    Astor took out a 300,000 pound Dao Killing Sword and exerted sufficient energy before he shed at it


    hard.


    Astor


    Alex


    Poof!


    The mutated Naga was cut into two. However, that blow failed to terminate him, and a howl escaped


    his mouth.


    In the next second, a more dire situation turned up. All of those neatly arranged Naga patients opened


    their eyes in therge field. Their pupils werepletely ck, and all of them mutated at one go


    without having their heads cut off.


    Crack!


    Poof!


    The atmosphere was filled with the sounds of bone spikes popping out of their bodies, broken bones,


    and dripping blood from torn muscles, sending chills down the listeners¡¯ spines. Such a gory scene


    made the rest of their blood run cold, and they felt as if they had descended right into hell.


    Shocked, the great apothecary asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? Why have they be like this?¡±


    At that instance, the surrounding mutated Naga patients roared.


    As soon as the voices boomed, something clicked in Astor¡¯s mind. It sounded very familiar. Edgar


    heard those voices countless times when hunted in the Undead Territory. Lena and other Nagas also


    had the same epiphany in that brief moment.


    Astor


    Alex


    Edgar


    He


    ¡°It¡¯s the Undying n!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! How did they turn into the Undying n members?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re clearly our tribal people, but why did they turn into Undying n members?¡±


    The Naga tribe suppressed this realm along with the great Genbu, and they often dealt with the


    Undying n. Hence, it wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary that they could recognize thenguage of the


    Undying n.


    Astor¡¯s eyes gleamed as he roared. ¡°You guys should leave quickly! Lena, go and protect the kids. I¡¯ll


    deal with this ce.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Lena nodded, unhesitant. ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll call the warriors over for help.¡±


    She rushed out instantly.


    In just a blink of an eye, a loud horning could be heard from outside.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Astor lifted the Dao Killing Sword in his hand and struck down, ying the monsters one after another.


    Edgar killed dozens of them in just a brief moment, but he was surrounded by dozens more at the


    same time.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Astor


    Alex


    Edgar


    He


    Several hundred mutated monsters stared at Astor with bloodshot eyes and roared collectively. What


    followed after were all the monsters having their mouths wide open as they spat out chain-like tongues


    that were filled with jagged teeth before attacking Astor in all directions.


    Astor


    Alex


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Raging Frost Arrow!¡±


    ¡°Legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath!¡±


    Astor went on a killing spree while trying to control his means and his attacks¡¯ output.


    Astor


    Alex


    A great number of monsters fell.


    Shortly afterward, Naga¡¯s reinforcements arrived. There were a total of a few hundred monsters, so it


    was difficult to stir up a huge storm. When they saw that all the monsters were about to be annihted,


    one of them surprisingly spoke out in humannguage.


    It was a woman¡¯s voice. It sounded familiar.


    ¡°Astor Rockefeller, how about we make a deal?¡±


    Astor

 Chapter 3136

    Chapter 3136


    ¡®This voice¡­ It¡¯s the Undead Queen, Juvia!¡¯ Frank was shocked. Jamie didn¡¯t expect this queen to


    show up at such a ce.


    Frank


    Alex


    Jamie


    He


    Jamie was even more surprised that she knew his name. Jamie remembered that the Great Genbu


    didn¡¯t mention his name at all thest time they met.


    Jamie


    He


    Jamie


    He


    ¡®So, how did she find out?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re the Undead Queen, Juvia. How do you know my name?¡±


    ¡°Is it that hard to know your name?¡± The Undead Queen spoke. She was taking the form of a gorgeous


    woman hence her voice naturally changed to suit her appearance as well. Despite this, she maintained


    her own voice, which was quite a skill. ¡°Not only do I know your name, I know a lot about you too.¡±


    Frank chuckled coldly.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Fine, let me tell you some of the information I acquired. You have a daughter living here, Bubbles¡­


    Right? Heh, what an odd name.¡±


    Frank scoffed. ¡°Is every Undead person the same as you?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Juvia asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Frank retorted, ¡°Are they as daft as you are?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Juvia visibly froze, then cackled loudly. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, yet I have never had anyone describe


    me with that adjective! You are the first to do so! Do you really think I only know such superficial


    information about you? Do you think I obtained your background from these useless mermaids?¡±


    ¡°Did you not?¡±


    Juviaughed, then proceeded to speak slowly. ¡°Frank Rockefeller, child of Brittany and William


    Rockefeller. You have a wife, Dorothy Assex, who gave birth to your quadruplets, Spring, Summer,


    Autumn, and Winter.¡±


    Frank


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°Your other daughter, Bubbles, is your love child with another woman named Daya Stoermer¡­¡±


    As Juvia continued to list out such information, Frank felt his entire body shudder.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡®This Undead Queen is actually able to acquire such urate details about me. How did she find out?¡¯


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t respond to that question. Instead, he took a deep breath and asked, ¡°How did you know all


    this?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Juvia smiled. ¡°I have my ways. So are you willing to make a deal with me now? I can wholeheartedly


    promise you that this is not a scam, and you won¡¯t be suffering any losses.¡±


    ¡°What deal?¡±


    ¡°Follow me, and I will grant you everything you¡¯ve ever wished for.¡±


    Upon hearing her invitation, Frank was stunned. ¡°Follow you? Whatever for?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    The Undead Queen answered, ¡°Follow me, and I will make you the second most powerful being in this


    world.¡±


    Frank asked, ¡°Second? Will I be beneath you?


    Frank


    Alex


    The Undead Queen said, ¡°Correct.¡±


    Frank grinned slyly. ¡°I don¡¯t like being beneath, though. I¡¯d like to be on top of you.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    The Undead Queen huffed. ¡°What big talk, but can you really handle that?¡±


    ¡°Probably. When I saw youst, you weren¡¯t exactly that big. Two hands would definitely be enough to


    handle you.¡±


    The Undead Queen fell silent. She was talking about status, yet Frank was talking about certain


    positions. Jamie was literally insulting her on purpose, verbally harassing her even. She raised her


    voice suddenly. ¡°Would you believe me when I say that I am capable of killing your wife and children,


    as long as I think about it?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Jamie


    He


    Frank didn¡¯t respond again.


    Frank


    Alex


    The Undead Queen continued, ¡°But I am willing to give you a chance. Be a legend by joining our n,


    and I won¡¯t harm any of your friends and family.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I can soon show you a truly powerful world and the universe. Compared to that, your


    universe is just too weak. You have two choices now, so which will you choose?¡±

 Chapter 3137

    Chapter 3137


    ¡°I choose¡­ To kill!¡±


    Rowan teleported instantly, appearing right in front of the Naga, who the queen was controlling.


    Rowan


    He


    Bringing out the Dao killing sword, he shed the person in half, and even their brains were split. After


    that, Ludwig released a ball of legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The Great Genbu¡¯s boundary limited Juvia at the time. She couldn¡¯t get through the boundary, so it took


    a lot out of her to send part of her soul to this ce. With her current powers, she couldn¡¯t possibly


    block the mes off.


    ¡°You will regret this, Ludwig Rockefeller!¡± The Undead Queen yelled before she disappeared.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯re dying, so just stop the nonsense! Do you think I won¡¯t see through your lies, you scammer?¡±


    Pfft!


    The divided soul of the Undead Queen then dissipated. At that moment, Juvia was furious, cursing


    Ludwig out back at the Undead territory. She was simply outraged.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The Undead n had not rested this entire time, trying to take over this dungeon using every way they


    could think of. This dungeon was too much of an importance to them. It was their bridgehead, granting


    them a space to attack and defend themselves.


    It would be quite troublesome if they lost the dungeon. More importantly, they had wasted too much


    time. This time, they had to make preparations way in advance to send over a group of Undead souls,


    hoping to control some Nagas and infiltrate the tribe. With their assistance, they would open up the


    boundary sessfully.


    Despite this, Ludwig had messed up all their ns.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ***


    On the other side, the area had be safe after the Naga tribe, previously controlled by the Undead,


    was destroyed. Yet Ludwig wasn¡¯t happy at all. The woman knew too much about him.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    It was a very scary thing to have such a powerful being remember so much about him since it felt like


    she could put a knife to his neck at any time or threaten the lives of his loved ones.


    She was more than capable since she had previously killed the True Martial Sovereign and the Great


    Genbu, then messed up the Stoermer sect, the Rowans, and even the universe.


    ¡®How did she find out?¡¯


    Unable to think of any ideas, Ludwig could only ask Shelly and the others for help, who were currently


    in his mind pce.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Has the Undead n actually infiltrated America?¡±


    ¡°The Undead within the dungeon reported back to them?¡±


    However, every idea they suggested was denied. Even if there were Undead people left in the


    dungeon, they would have lost contact with their n long ago, forgotten even. Moreover, looking at


    their situation, they couldn¡¯t possibly send any information about America to the Undead Queen.


    Shelly said, ¡°Could it be possible that the Undead Queen was able to obtain some information from a


    specific person? And this very person is in America right now, where they might even be someone


    close to you.¡±


    ¡°Specific person? Using a specific way?¡±


    ¡°She might¡¯ve used some kind of media, like a divided soul or blood¡­¡±


    This instantly reminded Ludwig of something. ¡°It¡¯s Cheryl!¡±


    LudwigThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Alex


    When Cheryl was trying to cure a group of people who were poisoned, she tried the poison herself to


    find a cure. At the time, they had some kind of blood in their possession.


    Shortly after, many weird things happened to Cheryl. Without any training, her cultivation level


    somehow significantly improved. Besides, she also mentioned that she witnessed very odd scenarios


    too.


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°Now that you mention it, I think I understand now. The Undead Queen¡¯s


    rtionship with Cheryl is called the Blood Bound. With that method, they could exchange their point of


    view. So that¡¯s why the Undead Queen could find out so much about you through her. In turn, Cheryl


    would also be able to see with the queen¡¯s eyes and find out what she¡¯s doing.¡±

 Chapter 3138

    Chapter 3138


    With this thought, Leonardo immediately jumped up. ording to their theory, this meant that the


    Undead Queen had been looking into him and America through Cheryl. Even though she couldn¡¯t take


    control of Cheryl, she still achieved her end goal. She gathered a lot of information through Cheryl¡¯s


    eyes and ears. More importantly, the Earth was now filled with advanced technology. Anyone could


    look up anything they wanted to know on the inte.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡®If the Undead Queen had been attaching her senses onto Cheryl, then that would be a huge problem.¡¯


    ¡°Could this Blood Bound help the queen take full control of Cheryl? Or even project herself onto this


    world through her?¡± Leonardo asked.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    The Mystic Maiden replied. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a connection made through blood essence. The power within


    the blood is still too weak. I believe that this connection isn¡¯t longsting as well.¡±


    ¡°Is it separable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be difficult.¡± The Mystic Maiden shook her head yet seemed visibly unsure. ¡°But you could try using


    the Ten-point Forbidden Spell. It might be able to seal off the queen¡¯s blood inside of her body.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try right now,¡± Leonardo said and exited his mind pce.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Just then, the nearby pce, which was protected by a boundary, started vibrating vigorously, as if


    there was an earthquake. As if the sea had turned into a bottle of water, waves kept crashing up and


    down as if someone was shaking the bottle. Not far from them were three volcanoes, which started


    erupting out of nowhere. Lava thenbined with the seas, turning it into weird sea soup.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Undead!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve gone mad after realizing their ns failed!¡±


    However, Leonardo was happy that he, fortunately, came inside after opening the boundary earlier on.


    The Nagas would have been fully taken over by the Undead if he were anyter. Not only would his


    daughter¡¯s life be threatened, but the Undead would also be nning something even bigger and more


    sinister and infiltrate the human world sooner than expected.


    Leonardo


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Alex


    ¡°Lena, you can¡¯t stay here any longer!¡± Leonardo found her and said, ¡°Gather the entire Naga tribe and


    leave this dungeon. I¡¯ll lead all of you to the outside. Coincidentally, the Yukon dungeon I¡¯m living in has


    a great amount of Chi and spiritual energy. That would help improve everyone¡¯s cultivation skills faster.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Lena asked, ¡°Are there any seas?¡±


    The question made Leonardo freeze up.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    As a sea tribe, the Nagas had to live in the sea. Yet Yukon was ind, and it was only natural that


    there were no seas nearby.


    Leonardo replied. ¡°No, but we can look for ces with seas.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Lena said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m familiar with America, and I know that there¡¯s a ce called Pompeii


    Fairnd. It¡¯s surrounded by the sea, which means it suits our tribe the best! I am somewhat connected


    to that ce as well. One of my elders used to be their sect master after all.¡±


    ¡°There might be trouble within Pompeii Fairnd, though. Many people from this universe are trying to


    get their hands on it.¡±


    Lena smiled. ¡°No worries. The sea surrounds it, remember? That¡¯s the Nagas¡¯ territory.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled then!¡±


    On the other hand, Lena gathered her people and evacuated the pce, whereas Leonardo


    approached his two daughters.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Shado and another female Naga were watching them.


    ¡°Papa! ¡± Angel ran over and wrapped her arms around his thigh.


    Not long after her birth, the little girl had to follow Leonardo into the Undead territory, then was brought


    along when be overturned the world. It was quite a difficult journey.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Although her mind hadn¡¯t matured, nor could she speak back then, she was still extraordinary,


    especially since she was the legacy of the Goddess of Nature. She was able to remember every single


    incident clearly. Hence it was expected that she heavily relied on her father.


    Leonardo picked her up. ¡°Bubbles, would you like Papa to bring you to meet Mama?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± She seemed familiar with that term, yet not at the same time.


    The little girl then hugged Leonardo¡¯s neck and curled up into a bit of a ball, nodding gently.


    Leonardo


    Alex

 Chapter 3139

    Chapter 3139


    Shado¡¯s eyes were filled with hope, turning to Morten. ¡°Is it true that we can leave this ce? To the


    outside world?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°This is great! I¡¯ve never been to the outside world. This will be my first time!¡± Shado was quite excited,


    as she had longed to see the outside world after all.


    She was the one who left her vige back then and headed into a ce where no one in her tribe had


    ever been. That was how she met Morten. If she hadn¡¯t, it would¡¯ve been uncertain if Morten could


    even enter the pce.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten said, ¡°But there¡¯s too much trouble in the outside world. People keep fighting and waging war. It


    might not be as amazing as you imagined.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Shado waved her hand back and forth. ¡°So what? At least it¡¯s better than guarding this ce and


    waiting for the Undead to get past the barrier and kill us all, you know?¡±


    ¡°The Undead can¡¯t get past our defense for now, and we didn¡¯t need to help the Great Genbu when we


    were fighting either. So, to be honest, it¡¯s been pretty mundane for the past two years!¡±


    Morten let out a chuckle. ¡°You still want to fight?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Shado replied. ¡°We Nagas are born warriors, so imagine how boring it¡¯ll be if we don¡¯t have to fight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that I¡¯m still not strong enough. Even if I did go out, I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the sea,


    unlike my grandma. She can live just fine, despite living onnd for years!¡±


    Morten responded. ¡°You¡¯ll achieve your dreams soon. Your grandma said she¡¯d like to take over some


    ce.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ***


    Lena was still evacuating at the time, but Morten couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Astor had to look for Cheryl,


    so he went through the teleportation door in the deserted vige and got back to Yukon, bringing Angel


    along with him as well.


    Morten


    Alex


    Astor


    He


    However, as he went through the door, he noticed something surprising. The teleportation door set in


    this dungeon was mobile, where he could move it however he wanted. When the Great Genbu gave


    this to him, he didn¡¯t have the time to exin its functions. Hence, Morten only realized it now.


    Morten


    Alex


    With this, Morten immediately took action and set the door to teleport the Nagas to a ce nearer to


    the underwater pce so that it¡¯d be more convenient for them to migrate.


    Morten


    Alex


    When setting the teleportation door, Morten had a sudden idea. ¡®Could I make this ce into a powerful


    ughter formation?¡¯


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡®So even if the Undead managed to break the barrier, they would have to face strong attacks right


    after.¡¯


    Whoosh!


    Morten showed up in the Yukon sanctuary with Angel. Daya, who was training at the time, instantly


    sensed a presence.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡®It¡¯s Angel! My daughter came back!¡¯


    She received the Goddess¡¯s legacy when her daughter was born instead of her. Thus, their connection


    was rather special. If it weren¡¯t for the Great Genbu dungeon cutting off their connection, she would¡¯ve


    looked for them long ago.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    With a quick dash, Daya appeared right in front of them. ¡°My love, she¡­ Is she¡­¡±


    Morten nodded.


    Morten


    Alex


    Despite this, the woman¡¯s sudden appearance and sheer excitement startled Angel. The little girl


    continued to curl up in her father¡¯s arms, peeking at Daya with the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Bubbles, say Mama! She is your mother, and she had been through a lot to give birth to you, you


    know? She gave you everything she could provide and only used the best.¡±


    As he spoke, Morten¡¯s words made Daya tear up, nearly crying out loud as well.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Mama¡­¡±


    As Bubbles called out to her softly, Daya pulled her into a warm embrace and started crying, rmable to


    control her emotions any longer.


    Morten spoke up. ¡°Daya, show our daughter around for the time being. I have to look for Cheryl.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Daya was slightly upset. ¡°Our family literally just reunited, yet you¡¯re going to look for another woman


    now? No way!¡±


    Morten replied. ¡°This is really important. Cheryl is rted to the Undead Queen in some way. I even


    fought the queen just now.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Daya shrieked in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±

 Chapter 3140

    Chapter 3140


    Watching Mozart leave hurriedly, Daya knew that this was indeed a real emergency.


    Mozart


    Alex


    After that, Angel spoke for her father as well. ¡°Mama, everyone in the tribe said that the Undead n


    wasing. There were earthquakes and volcano eruptions every day¡­¡±


    Daya frowned. ¡°The Undead¡­¡±


    Angel continued. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mama. I¡¯ll protect you two! Look, I have a lot of friends too.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, a row of small trees grew out of the ground. They then uprooted themselves


    and turned into tiny tree folk, surrounding the two as protection. However, these trees weren¡¯t tall, just


    merely a few inches taller than the little girl herself.


    Daya smiled. ¡°Okay, Mama will have to rely on my little Angel¡¯s protection then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not little Angel! I¡¯m little Bubbles¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Daya fell speechless from frustration. ¡®Your Papa is such a moron¡­¡¯


    ***


    At that time, Juvia was sitting on a tall throne in the Undead territory.


    There were four neat rows of higher-ups in front of her, which looked simr to a royal assembly back


    in ancient times.


    A while ago, they gathered at such an assembly when they couldn¡¯t open the boundary as well. Hence,


    they put their minds together and thought of sending souls over to control the Nagas in order to open


    up the Great¡¯s Genbu¡¯s boundary from within.


    Yet now, their n was utterly ruined, and the entire Naga tribe was migrating. They were able to


    sense that there wasn¡¯t a single one of them left through the walls of the boundary.


    ¡°Damn it! That human Mozart deserves to rot in hell!¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°It was also because of him that the damned old turtle¡¯s boundary was in our way for so long! And now


    he foiled our great n! We have to kill him off.¡±


    The rest of the Undead n started shouting, outraged as well. Not all of them were human after all, as


    most looked more rugged than others. Especially the first few Undead Kings in the front row, they were


    nearly twenty meters tall.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The Undead Queen leaned against her armrest, looking downwards with azy expression. ¡°Shut up,


    all of you. You make so much noise but can¡¯te up with any good ideas. How useless. Look at


    yourselves. Despite having such big heads, it seems like your brains were reced by glue.¡±


    With this, one of the Kings scratched his head, actually causing something sticky and slimy to fall to the


    ground.


    Juvia felt extremely disgusted by this, even though she merely took one nce.


    Just then, an extremely sexy woman in revealing clothing walked up to her. That was, in fact, a human,


    where her appearance was drop-dead gorgeous, and she even wore a tight leather suit. It was likely


    that there wasn¡¯t much fabric around the area, so her suit only covered her private parts. Moreover,


    everybody else was Undead, they only had skeletons. Without any flesh, they didn¡¯t have the need to


    cover anything.


    ¡°Sister, this is a secret letter we just received from another realm.¡± The woman then handed a ball of


    light to the queen.


    Juvia frowned as she took the ball of light and ced it on her forehead. After that, her expression


    darkened further.


    The woman in the leather suit whispered under her breath. ¡°What does it say, Sis?¡±


    Juvia replied. ¡°The Nascent Lord is heavily injured. Aojo Bay has been taken over too.¡±


    The two were currently speaking in a differentnguage from when they spoke to the Undead.


    ¡°Huh? How did that even happen? Can we still go back then?¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t take over this universe, it¡¯ll all be wishful thinking. If we¡¯d like to go back, we can¡¯t waste any


    more time¡­ It¡¯s been ten thousand years, and I¡¯m growing impatient.¡±

 Chapter 3141

    Chapter 3141


    After a brief pause, Juvia stood up. ¡°All of you are dismissed. Be on standby and await my orders.¡±


    The woman in the leather suit asked, ¡°Sis, what are you going to do?¡±


    Juvia replied, ¡°Although that universe is a mere extension, it¡¯s not as low ss when it has that thing


    around! That Josef guy possessed something from the Chi universe, so I¡¯m suspecting that someone


    from the Chi universe is supporting him.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Someone from the Chi universe? Who could it be?¡±


    ¡°No matter who it is, he¡¯ll only fail. That Cheryl girl is our key to sess. I n on using the Life


    Substitution Spirit and force my way through the barrier, then enter Cheryl¡¯s body to rece her!¡±


    The Undead Queen¡¯s sister is called Aria. She was very shocked upon hearing this news.


    ¡°You must not, Sister! You only have one Life Substitution Spirit. If anything happens, you will lose it


    forever.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯ll take way too much energy to cross barriers to the depths of that Diffracted Universe, then


    entering a human body no less! Your soul would be too weak by then, and you¡¯d be helpless when


    facing any danger.¡±


    ¡°No worries, I have observed that woman for quite a while. The environment over there ispletely


    different from here. It¡¯s very peaceful. Moreover, that woman has a special rtionship with Josef.


    Even if I am weak, I wouldn¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Aria knew that there was no stopping her sister. More importantly, the incident at Aojo Bay was too


    major to ignore. They really did need to speed things up.


    ***


    When Josef found Cheryl, she was having dinner with her grandparents at that time.


    Josef


    Alex


    Although there was a lot of spiritual energy within the Yukon dungeon, that was not enough to satiate


    their hunger, especially for the elders. They were too old to train now, but they were still strong enough


    to live for another hundred years with Josef¡¯s pills and Cheryl¡¯s good care.


    Josef


    Alex


    Seeing Josef¡¯s arrival, Cheryl visibly froze up. She obviously had not expected him here. She knew that


    she wasn¡¯t noticeable in this ce, as she had never been interested in fighting. The woman hadn¡¯t


    even gotten used to this sudden change in lifestyle. Many othermon folks felt the same as well.


    Josef


    Alex


    Their peaceful world instantly turned into an extreme warzone, putting their lives in grave danger. Yet


    they couldn¡¯t even protect themselves. They were powerless within such battles. Even the


    governments they trusted most didn¡¯t have the strength to protect the citizens.


    It felt as if they were living through the end of the world over and over again. It was a privilege to live


    within Yukon, hence many fought to get a ce within the sanctuary. It was the safest ce in the


    world, after all.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cheryl actually felt a pang of nervousness.


    Josef felt even more anxious than her as she questioned, his eyes fixated on her.


    Josef


    Alex


    James smiled while standing at the side. ¡°Oh, you little lovebirds, can¡¯t you be a little more modest


    around us elders? Don¡¯t french kiss now, alright? Your grandmother won¡¯t be able to take it if she sees


    that.¡±


    Granny Coney immediately jumped out to object ¡°Who said so? Isn¡¯t it normal to kiss? Come on and


    kiss, you two! Let him see what true romance looks like! This old man has been old ¨C fashioned his


    whole life. I couldn¡¯t even get the romance I wanted during my youth because of him!¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, what are you being shy for? I¡¯ll say we elders don¡¯t even hope for anything else. We just want to


    see you both get married and give birth to some children! That¡¯ll be ourst wish!¡±


    ¡°You know how messy the world is now, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to get married any time soon, so


    just go straight into making some babies then! What say you, Josef? Can you grant this olddy¡¯s


    wish? Give me a deadline, will you?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef grinned and picked Cheryl up. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll be doing that right away. I guarantee that you¡¯ll


    have a grandchild by next year.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    After that, he dashed off with Cheryl in his arms.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Granny Coneyughed. ¡°Be careful now, don¡¯t trip, okay? Try to make it: double! It¡¯d be great to have


    twins!¡±

 Chapter 3142

    Chapter 3142


    ¡°Hey, you¡­ What are you doing? Are you not embarrassed?¡±


    Cheryl instantly felt her face burning up when Steven carried her bridal style and rushed off in front of


    her grandparents.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡®They must think that he¡¯s horny!¡¯


    Steven caressed her curvy body while holding her,ughing out loud. ¡°I¡¯m just following your grandma¡¯s


    orders so that you can give birth to twins next year! You know how hard that task is. It¡¯s not like we can


    seed in one go. That¡¯s why we have to start early.¡±


    Steven


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Unbelievably shameless!¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to maintain my dignity in front of my lover? All I want is you!¡± Steven then bent to


    kiss her on her cherry lips.


    Steven


    Alex


    In reality, Steven genuinely liked her a lot. Ishac especially liked the back of this beautiful doctor, and


    he couldn¡¯t possibly resist her because of this. Despite having a history with many other beauties, she


    had the best rear out of all of them. Hence, he would always grope that area whenever he had the


    chance to, like now.


    Steven


    Alex


    Ishac


    He


    As their lips separated, Cheryl¡¯s face still remained burning hot. Yet Steven kept whispering into her


    ears, making her feel weak with his flirty words.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    ¡°How are you naughtier every time I see you?¡±


    Seeing how shy she was, Steven felt heated up as well. Unable to control himself, he ced his hand


    onto his private parts as well.


    Steven


    Alex


    Just then, a thought came to his mind. If the Undead Queen used the Blood Bound to track what was


    happening over at Cheryl¡¯s side, she would likely cut the bound once she saw them making love.


    However, this would only work if she wasn¡¯t aroused too.


    ¡®Hmm, I wonder if she can feel it too?¡¯


    ¡®If she connected her touch to Cheryl, the sensation would be sent to her nerves too. Then I¡¯m able to


    guarantee that she¡¯d cut ties, else that would mean she¡¯s being¡­¡¯


    ¡®Wait, but what if she enjoys it?! Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll be the one with something to lose?¡¯


    Thinking about this, he chuckled to himself as well.


    As the Undead Queen, that woman had likely lived for tens of thousands of years, so she would be a


    thousand year old single demon in reality. She was probably uninterested in love or sex, so he


    considered this a pretty good n.


    All rooms within the Yukon sanctuary had already been distributed ordingly. Steven also figured that


    his own ce would not be safe either. So the safest ce they could go to was the Cleansing Vase.


    However, if Cheryl was currently connected to the Undead Queen, it would be a bad move as he would


    be exposing his secret about the vase. Something bad might even happen if he were to bring the blood


    of the Undead Queen inside.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven tried to look around and suddenly noticed one of the mountain peaks that seemed quite far from


    them. Ishac knew that there was a pond there. Add to that, the pond was actually a hot spring and was


    also above the corner of one of the spiritual meridians. It was literally the best ce for couples to go


    on a date.


    Steven


    Alex


    Ishac


    He


    Using Instant Teleportation, Steven and Cheryl appeared right above the hot springs. Theynded right


    on the surface of the warm waters, surrounded by steam.


    Steven


    Alex


    Looking at the hot springs beneath her, Cheryl was shocked. ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    Steven smirked. ¡°What do you think about this ce? Zero disturbance while being on a date, right?


    Besides, I¡¯ve been in lockdown for days, and I haven¡¯t been able to take a shower since then. Do you


    mind washing my back or something?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Cheryl knew that the man was just making up an excuse to do unspeakable things to her. Yet she


    realized that she didn¡¯t mind one bit, rather she was quite excited about it.


    That was just how love worked for her.


    ¡°Alright then. I want you to wash me too.¡±


    ¡°No problem, love. We have to help each other, and I don¡¯t mind washing anywhere you want¡­¡±


    Steven said softly as he bit her ear gently. This made her shiver instantly while her beautiful eyshes


    fluttered.


    Steven


    Alex


    The two jumped into the pond with a loud ssh right there and then.

 Chapter 3143

    Chapter 3143


    Needless to say, they did not wash each other.


    When the warm water-drenched Cheryl¡¯s clothes, it revealed her beautiful curves. As Ishac was


    already aroused, the horniness got to his head and made him pounce onto her. Their clothes were then


    completely taken off one by one, floating on the water.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Cheryl still felt quite shy to do this in broad daylight.


    With the Chi in their bodies, the two weren¡¯t scared of holding their breaths, and they could even stay


    underwater for a few days straight. Thus, the two doves to the very bottom of the pond. Since there


    were quite a few water outlets down there, the two could enjoy the hot springs fully while being


    drowned in love and lust. That was truly an exceptional experience.


    Worried that the Undead Queen hadn¡¯t arrived, Ishac even purposefully went on longer, doing every


    single thing he knew in hopes of chasing away the Undead Queen¡¯s Blood Bound.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ***


    At the same time, Juvia was using a secret spell to separate her Life Substitution Spirit from her own


    soul. She then used arge amount of energy to send it through the Great Genbu¡¯s boundary, thrusting


    it towards her target by following that one tiny string of blood connection.


    This Life Substitution Spirit was one of her supernatural powers, where it traveled at an unbelievably


    fast pace. It was even able to disregard the passage of time, as it was faster than light speed.


    Right then, it located Yukon and pinpointed exactly where Cheryl was. At the same time, the spirit had


    be rather weak after depleting its energy by going through the boundary, plus traveling long


    distances at such a great speed.


    The spirit was still connected to Juvia at the moment, so she knew how weak it was. It was as if she


    might lose this spirit within the gusts of wind. If that were to happen, she would be sustaining a


    tremendous loss. Hence, she couldn¡¯t check the situation out before entering the host, Cheryl¡¯s body.


    She had to immediately guide and insert the spirit into her.


    With the Blood Bound intact, she could hide herself within Cheryl¡¯s blood easily and didn¡¯t have to


    worry about her identity beingpromised. All she had to do now was wait until the spirit


    strengthened the Undead Queen¡¯s blood essence from within, slowly and steadily. When the day would


    come that she was powerful enough, she could demolish the host¡¯s soul, recing her entirely.


    In actuality, the Nagas diagnosed with the Lost Soul Syndrome were also manipted with this


    method. Cheryl was just the more important piece to the n.


    Whoosh!


    The spirit entered Cheryl¡¯s body and hid. At the same time, she could sense everything that Cheryl


    could. Back then, the Blood bound only allowed her to see and hear, but now it was moreplete.


    Just then, she noticed that something was off.


    ¡®What is this feeling?¡¯


    ¡®This¡­ Ah, ah¡­¡¯


    Juvia, who was at the faraway Undead territory, reacted strongly to the sudden sensations. She had


    never experienced this odd feeling before like she could touch the skies. Moreover, the waves of hard


    thrusting made her mind go nk, which made her want to break away but hold onto something at the


    same time¡­


    Ishac had made a wrong assumption just now.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Although the Undead Queen had lived for a long time, she was absolutely unfamiliar with sex, a virgin


    to be exact. In the end, she finally realized what this was.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡®Those animals!¡¯


    Juvia spat onto the ground harshly. Since she could feel what Cheryl felt, her expression then twisted


    as well. She then quickly decided to cut the connection off.


    Just then, Ishac activated the Great Seal Spell within the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell out of the blue.


    Due to her connected senses, Juvia was still in a daze at that moment, and she couldn¡¯t act right away.


    Hence, the connection and her spirit ended up getting sealed within Cheryl¡¯s blood.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The woman was shocked. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡±

 Chapter 3144

    Chapter 3144


    ¡®Has it been¡­ Sealed?¡¯


    ¡®How could this happen? My spirit is hidden well, so there¡¯s no way that anyone noticed. What is


    happening here? Argh! This feeling, this¡­ Oh my god, what do I do This feels¡­ Weird¡­¡¯


    Initially, the Undead Queen was sitting with her legs crossed. Yet she wasn¡¯t able to sit still at all now as


    if her body had be weak. There was this unstoppable and amazing sensation rushing up to her


    head, making her ce her hand on her stomach. Waves of pleasure made her moan, unable to


    control herself.


    At that time, Aria was outside, guarding the doors for her sister. Hearing such weird soundsing


    from inside, Aria was confused. ¡®What happened to Sis? Could she be in trouble?¡¯


    She pushed the door open and walked right in, only to find that her sister was in a very abnormal


    condition. She was leaning against her throne, her eyes closed with her hands in between her thighs.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you, Sister?¡± Aria asked.


    Juvia opened her eyes, immediately retracting her hands after noticing her sister standing there. ¡°No¡­


    Nothing, you can head out first!¡±


    ¡°Sis, you seem off. Has your spell backfired on you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to your spirit then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but you have to go outside and guard the doors. No matter what you hear, do not


    come in and disrupt me.¡±


    When she looked at her sister, Aria was filled with doubt, but she knew that it wasn¡¯t the right time to


    ask. Hence, she responded lightly and went out, guarding the doors like before.


    Juvia¡¯s face was now painted with a thinyer of red. She endured the pleasure with all her might,


    hoping to cut ties with the Blood Bound. However, she couldn¡¯t seem to do so. As a supernatural


    power, the connection worked around the Life Substitution Spirit. Since it wasn¡¯t cut off and sealed


    away, it would be quite a big problem for Juvia. If she forcefully cut ties with it, that meant that she had


    to give up on her Life Substitution Spirit. If that was the case, she was unwilling to let go just yet.


    She tried closing off the connection from within the spirit, but she could no longer do it at this point. She


    also realized that the spirit was being sealed off by an ancient sealing spell.


    ¡®This seems like the Great Seal Spell in the Ten-point Forbidden Spell!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s¡­ Abraham Rockefeller!¡¯


    Abraham


    Alex


    Juvia had actually noticed Abraham and Cheryl inside of the hot springs when her spirit reached its


    destination, but she had no time to lose and sent it in to the host without taking a good look. Upon


    closer inspection, only then did she realize what the two were actually doing.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®Danm it!¡¯ Juvia gritted her teeth.


    She was familiar with the Ten-point Forbidden Spell as well. It had originated from the Chi universe,


    after all. Hence, she knew she could cut the connection once she broke the Great Seal Spell. She


    repeatedly tried to break through but failed every single time.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this?¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the Great Seal Spell? I broke through that before, so why can¡¯t I now?¡¯


    ¡®Is this really the Great Seal Spell?¡¯


    It took Juvia quite a while to look into it, and she finally realized what was different. There was a very


    distinct trait within Abraham¡¯s Great Seal Spell that differed from the ones she broke in the past. There


    was a lotus flower pattern on top of his seal.


    Abraham


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    Abraham was the only one who knew that one of his three thousand lotus flowers trembled slightly


    when he cast the Great Seal Spell.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Just then, a stronger sensation came from within Juvia¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t exactly inside her body, but a


    sensation her spirit received through the Blood Bound.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Juvia let out a long, weird-sounding shriek. Aria, who was still standing outside, was very worried, but


    she remembered her sister¡¯s orders and could merely wait out there while panicking on her own.


    After that, everything turned silent.

 Chapter 3145

    Chapter 3145


    Juvia had no idea that Jordan merely used his gut instinct when casting the spell, and he didn¡¯t actually


    know when her Life Substitution Spirit had entered Cheryl. Despite this, the sixth sense could be


    naturally urate at times.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Finally, the trembling hot spring water became tranquil once again. The two then came back up to the


    water surface whilst still wading in the warm water.


    Cheryl¡¯s face was entirely beet red, including her body. Her ck silky long hair was drenched, sticking


    to her neck and back. She rolled her eyes at Jordan with a bashful expression. ¡°You¡¯ve really gone


    crazy today!¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°But it seemed to me that you enjoyed it a lot, though.¡±


    ¡°Hug me. I don¡¯t want to think about anything for now.¡±


    Jordan hugged her tight while inspecting her body as well. Abraham did, in fact, seal off the special


    blood in her, but that meant he was also sealing away her cultivation skills. Her skills had all originated


    from her blood, and having been sealed, her powers were gone too.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Abraham


    He


    Because of this, she felt exceedingly tired at that time.


    ¡°Cheryl, remember the poisoned blood you injected yourself with? I¡¯d like to tell you something, since I


    think you have a right to know.¡±


    Jordan then slowly exined to her about her rtionship with the Undead Queen.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Blood Bound?¡±


    ¡°No wonder I often see weird things.¡±


    To Cheryl, the Undead Queen was still quite far away from them. Hence, she didn¡¯t react much to this


    news.


    Jordan said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve sealed the blood essence in you, it would be better from now on. And I think


    it¡¯s a good thing that you lost your cultivation powers. The Undead Queen is mysterious and very


    powerful. Her powers aren¡¯t yours, to begin with. We can just start over.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Cheryl nodded, then asked, ¡°Would I get pregnant?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jordan froze. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It depends on your cycle.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. Should we do it again just in case?¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    Later on, Juvia had to endure another wave of those odd sensations. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t calm


    herself due to the fact that his spell had sealed off her spirit¡¯s hearing and sight. That meant that she


    couldn¡¯t see or hear what Cheryl does, even with the Blood Bound. The only thing left was touch, and


    she couldn¡¯t break the seal at all.


    ***


    After exiting the hot springs, Lorelei came to report to Jordan that arge group of people had gathered


    at the foot of Mount Yukon. They all heard Jordan¡¯s summoning and came over with the inte¡¯s help.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    There was a shocking amount of people there.


    ¡°Master, I think we have to be careful here.¡±


    ¡°If our enemies have blended in amongst the crowd, Yukon would no longer maintain its peace!¡± Lorelei


    said worriedly.


    Jordan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m letting them enter the K Temple. It¡¯s thest Buddhist sanctuary on


    Earth now, so it¡¯s concentrated with holy energy, along with oddw powers. Our enemies would be


    revealed once they enter.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    After a brief pause, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s head over now.¡±


    This was all to increase his own divine power, after all. When they reached the foot of the mountain,


    Jordan himself was taken aback too. There were just too many people there,pletely crowding up


    the area. Everyone started shouting in joy when Jordan showed up.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Silence! Silence!¡±


    ¡°I know that everyone came here to learn a few skills, to protect your homes.¡±


    ¡°I promise all of you that I will not be limiting my disciples. Everyone can learn Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten


    Wheels Earth Incantation!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Jordan opened up the gates to the K Temple. The huge crowd immediately


    started queueing up at the entrance.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Just then, a golden light shone through the skies, and someone seemed to have joined them as well.


    ¡°Amitabha! I¡¯ve arrived again!¡±

 Chapter 3146

    Chapter 3146


    The visitor was a friend. In fact, it was Pind.


    Barne had seen Pind standing by the side of Ksitigarbha in Ksitigarbha¡¯s memory fragment, fighting


    the Undying n alongside him. Later, when he was in trouble on the ind, Pind appeared in


    reality, and Barne realized that Pind had been sealed in the Soul Collection Coffin by the Ksitigarbha


    without dying. After thousands of years, Pind awakened, helped Barne relieve the situation, and


    passed him a message stating that he would go to the broken Siddhartha realm before returning and


    following Barne.


    Barne


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°You have returned, Your Holiness!¡± Barne was overjoyed, this was one of his own, and he was a


    formidable opponent.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Amitabha Buddha!¡±


    Pind¡¯s reappearance was a good thing. It was a good thing. So many people hade to Barne to


    learn Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation because Barne was about to leave for the Beast King


    Pool. Allowing Pind to assist those people in growing their cultivation should be a good thing.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    Right at that moment.


    At the back of Barne¡¯s head, a green light shone.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Pind!¡± eximed Shelly as she dashed out of Barne¡¯s mind pce.


    Barne


    Alex


    Pind froze for a long moment before respectfully saying, ¡°Greetings, Starlord!¡±


    Barne turned to face Shelly.


    Barne


    Alex


    How could she be referred to as a Starlord? Again, what kind of Starlord was she? Hundred


    Transformations Starlord?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite, the Siddhartha realm has been demoted, what kind of Starlord am I?¡±


    Shelly said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Starlord, you need not worry about this, the Siddhartha realm has been downgraded and shrunken,


    but it is not eternal. As long as the west reopens, the incense flourishes, there is still a chance to


    restore back to its original and move on to the next level,¡± Pind folded his hands.


    ¡°You went to the Siddhartha realm? How is it now?¡± Shelly inquired.


    Pind expressed his dissatisfaction with the situation with a shake of his head.


    ¡°Miserable!¡±


    ¡°Basically, the Siddhartha realm is as good as having vanished, having been partially taken by the


    nether realm and the other half lost too.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t seem to find it? What does this imply?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard about the Chi Universe?¡± Pind probed again.


    Shelly shook her head, saying she had never heard of it before.


    ¡°This time, I went to Siddhartha realm and met a woman,¡± Pind exined.


    Shelly sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s the harm in meeting a woman? You¡¯re a monk, right? Do you want to


    marry her and have a child with her?¡±


    Pind answered, ¡°Amitabha Buddha! Starlord is joking. I encountered this weird woman not from our


    universe but from the Chi Universe. I learned from her mouth that our universe, dubbed the Diffracted


    Universe, is only a derivative of the Chi Universe.¡±


    ¡°There is another higher universe. I am aware of that,¡± Shelly said, frowning. ¡°But to suggest that we


    are only a derivative of that universe is a bit far-fetched, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of an even more disturbing news,¡± Pind added.


    ¡°What¡¯s the news? Since when did you learn how to create such suspense?¡±


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s more than one Diffracted Universe.¡±


    ¡°Whoa. This is¡­¡±


    Barne was stunned this time. It turned into a mind-blowing experience all of a sudden.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°When I was younger, I used to think that Earth was simply a small in the limitless starry sky and


    that there must be many others suited for human habitation, however, once I began cultivation, I


    realized that there was indeed numerous worlds ideal for human habitation.¡±


    ¡°I was also toldter that there was a higher universe.¡±

 Chapter 3147

    Chapter 3147


    ¡°Now we¡¯re told there are more than two universes.¡±


    ¡°Hey, life is too short to waste time exploring the universe. ¡±


    Rowan sobbed, all he wanted was to live a simple life in peace and quiet, but what happened was that


    he was constantly trapped in one whirlpool after another, and the vortex became bigger and bigger, and


    his involvement grew deeper and deeper.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Shelly said, ¡°There is no time for you to be sad because you must defend your family, and because


    your family is sorge, you must naturally pay others several times more! Who is that woman, Pind?


    How did you meet her?¡±


    ¡°The other part of the Siddhartha realm, it is assumed that it was cut off and taken away by the people


    of the Chi Universe,¡± Pind moaned as he looked at Shelly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Didn¡¯t this feel like cake cutting?


    ¡°What is this kind of operation?¡± Rowan wondered.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Pind exined, ¡°In the past, Ksitigarbha once remarked that the rules of another world are more


    sophisticated and perfect, and that without reaching that height, one will never know the heavenly rift


    that exists between the two.¡±


    Shelly had to take a minute to stabilize from the shock.


    Finally, Pind was to assist the rest of the folks by learning Rowan¡¯s customized version of the


    Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation. Pind enthusiastically consented to it when he heard


    about it.


    Rowan


    Alex


    The moment after hepleted his strategy of beckoning the huge crowd to the K Temple, Rowan


    reversed his direction and returned to the Great Genbu space secret realm.


    Rowan


    Alex


    The teleportation door was opened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    This attracted the Naga tribe within the K Temple and then teleported them back through the K


    Temple¡¯s teleportation door.


    During this time.


    Rowan spoke to Lena aboutying a formidable extermination formation in the Great Genbu space


    secret realm so that no matter what happened, the Undying n would be able to be stopped to a


    certain extent. The secret realm, on the other hand, was enormous. There were just so many


    components required to set up a formation in that location.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan¡¯s ultimate goal in asking Lena was to find out if there were any ready-made materials suitable


    for constructing formations in the Great Genbu space secret realm.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Shaking her head, Lena said, ¡°No way. However, I know of a location with a big formation that, if it is


    still present, can be exploited immediately.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What happened to it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in Pompeii Fairnd.¡±


    Lena told him during the conversation that the formation wasid by the alliance leader, Rowan, and


    his wife, Red Empress, to fight the Undying n back then.


    ¡°In that scenario, we need to get to Pompeii Fairnd as quickly as possible, or the formation will be


    ruined.¡±


    Lena replied, ¡°When are we leaving? The Naga tribe¡¯s elders and youngsters cannot survive in an


    environment without ess to the sea for long periods without risking their lives, at best, they canst


    only three days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sufficient! Most importantly, I want to let my mum see our children,¡± Rowan added.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Lena felt ashamed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just forget about it? Let¡¯s put it off tillter! I¡¯m still not


    mentally prepared.¡±


    How long has Lena been alive?


    It was difficult for her to address a woman so much younger than her. Rowan eventually gave in to


    Lena¡¯s proposal.


    Rowan


    Alex


    They continued chatting and decided to leave the next day. The n, on the other hand, did not


    change frequently.


    By the end of the day.


    Cecilia approached him and requested his assistance. It was because she had received a message


    that her grandmother had followed a group of people into the depths of Pompeii Fairnd¡¯s secret


    realm in search of a chance, but now noticed that her grandmother¡¯s life-soul was weak, as if it would


    go out at any moment, indicating that her grandmother was in grave danger.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, I was nning on visiting Pompeii tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow is not the day! Tomorrow may be toote, if Grandma is gone, the curse breaker medicines


    she gave me will lose their effectiveness, and by then, the person you¡¯re trying to save will be gone,


    and I won¡¯t be able to help either.¡±

 Chapter 3148

    Chapter 3148


    In Pompeii Fairnd¡¯s secret realm.


    An elderly woman vomited blood and copsed to the ground, sternly addressing the group of


    companions in front of her, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, vile and shameless, do you believe you¡¯ll be able to


    reach the coreyer without difficulty after passing this level? Don¡¯t be fooled, there are numerous


    authorities here, the formations are connected, and there are numerous curses, without me, you will


    not reach the end, and you will not receive the treasures and opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Old Lady Peach, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re unkind, but we can¡¯t do it!¡± said a middle-aged man.


    Another guy spoke up as well, ¡°Who dares to carry you? The formation here is already full of crises and


    constraints, several stages have lowered our cultivation level, and we can¡¯t even walk without gasping.


    Who can afford to carry you? Isn¡¯t that equivalent to just dying?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Lady Peach, just rest and recuperate here, and we¡¯ll take you away when we return.¡±


    Cecelia¡¯s grandmother was Old Lady Peach. Her group of aplices consisted entirely of old


    acquaintances. When it came to life and death situations, however, people¡¯s true colors emerged, and


    no one was eager to aid.


    Old Lady Peach chuckled and said, ¡°Allow me to rest and recover here? In my current state, am I able


    to hide from those puppets? Are you still here, waiting to die? Hahaha, I can see that each and every


    one of you, despite your good intentions and integrity, is a hypocrite¡­¡±


    During the conversation.


    Steps could be heard on the other side of the corridor. The footsteps were intense. Some of their


    expressions abruptly shifted.


    ¡°This is not good. Those things are catching up.¡±


    ¡°Run, run!¡±


    A group of people rapidly went ahead without bothering about Old Lady Peach.


    Old Lady Peach¡¯s eyes shed between dread and lunacy as sheughed hysterically, ¡°Bullshit


    friendship, bullshit morale! And since you¡¯re all unkind, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous, you¡­


    None of you can escape!¡±


    She cackled out loud.


    Those pounding footsteps on the other side grew closer and closer. Someone among the folks running


    away let out a horrible scream, one filled with intense misery.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    ¡°What have you done to my body, Old Lady Peach?¡±


    ¡°My skin is decaying¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the witch¡¯s poison. It¡¯s the witch cult¡¯s poison!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure when this old dangerous creature gave us the witch¡¯s poison¡­¡±


    ¡°Return and save her!¡±


    This smothering horde of people!


    There were many treacherous situations approaching behind them, including the murderous puppets


    that existed in the secret realm of Pompeii Fairnd, which was difficult to deal with. However, if they


    did not save Old Lady Peach, they would be poisoned alive. And on the other hand, fighting the


    puppets would give them a chance to live.


    ¡°Don¡¯t allow the poison on us to take effect, Old Lady Peach! We¡¯ll be there to save you right away!¡±


    There were perhaps a dozen of them in the group.


    They were all outsiders from the universe with high cultivation stages and countless magical treasures,


    many of which were meant to be left behind for use in critical moments, something to save their lives.


    But as they could no longer hide them, they had to use them in advance and used them to protect Old


    Lady Peach.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    It was a significant battle, a fight that made everyone¡¯s heart throb inexplicably. Although the puppet


    was defeated, the cost of it was too high. All of this could have been saved at one point.


    Old Lady Peach chuckled evilly and turned to face the group, saying, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it a simple task?


    Alright now, which of you wille over and carry me? You cannot allow anything to happen to me,


    and as long as you leave this ce safely, I will then naturally give you all the poison. Otherwise, it will


    be a mutated witch¡¯s poison, and there will be no way to unlock your poison even if the witch herself


    comes.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The people in the group were stuck and unhappy but had no other choice. Who dared to carry a toxic


    old fe like her?


    The audience exchanged angry nces, but there was nothing they could do. Even if they were


    hesitant, they could only do as they were instructed, and eventually, everyone discussed and took turns


    carrying.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°You folks think I¡¯m the gue god, don¡¯t you?¡± said the old woman.


    ¡°Look, I remember each and every one of your attitudes, so don¡¯te asking me when the time


    comes to poison. Hmm¡­ I¡¯m still able to detoxify the person who¡¯ll be carrying me at any moment. But


    if anyone gets poisoned suddenly when danger hits unexpectedly, they can only me themselves¡±.

 Chapter 3149

    Chapter 3149


    The atmosphere was chilly to the bone. Someone immediately jumped to the fore and asked to carry


    Old Lady Peach.


    In fact, they were a part of the joint expedition. Initially, there were many people with a total of close to


    three hundred, which was quite arge number, and each one of them was excellent. However, in the


    core area of Pompeii Fairnd, there were many formations and no one knew why suchplex and


    dangerous formations wereid here, so the people who went in were forcibly separated by the


    formation.


    One of the dozens of groups inside was the lot with Old Lady Peach.


    At this precise moment in the Pompeii Fairnd¡¯s entrance. A man and two stunning women dashed


    over. Leonardo, Lena, and Cecelia were among those who showed up.


    Leonardo,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alex,


    ¡°This is the entrance to Pompeii Fairnd.¡± Lena eximed.


    ¡°Can you sense your grandmother¡¯s direction now, Cecelia?¡± Edgar asked her.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°I can just detect the approximate position,¡± Cecelia exined, ¡°But it¡¯s a little fuzzy when I arrive here,


    actually.¡±


    She took a jade medal from her bag. This was the source of her perception talent.


    ¡°The formations here are quite powerful,¡± Lena exined, ¡°And word has it that even divine emperors


    will be lost and unable to extricate themselves once they are inside. That¡¯s why my advice is to


    use the formations here to deal with the Undying n. Otherwise, the weaker formations are


    worthless,¡± she added.


    Cecelia felt a little dazed as she listened to Lena¡¯s speech. Until recently, she was still perplexed about


    Lena¡¯s identity. ¡°Are you going to have to face the Undying n? Where has the Undying n


    vanished?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve always been there,¡± Lena sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you guys don¡¯t know it,¡± Edgar remarked.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°They¡¯ll be able to break past the obstacles in as little as six months! Okay, let¡¯s go in and look for your


    grandmother first.¡±


    Following their arrival in Pompeii Fairnd, the scene in front of them was quite different.


    It was a cultivated fairnd surrounded by divine mountains and oceans. Even the sight of divine


    cranes soaring could be seen in the sky.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone there!¡± Cecelia eximed as she pointed to a big tform in front of her, where


    several people stood or sat chatting as if they were waiting for someone.


    ¡°It should be strangers from the universe defending here,¡± Edgar exined, ¡°And that side might be the


    genuine entry.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°But how can we go in with someone there?¡± Cecelia wondered.


    ¡°Just go straight in,¡± Edgar said with a smile.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Albert paused for a moment and then turned away. A disguise¡­


    Albert


    He


    When he turned around again after a while, his appearance shocked Lena and Cecelia. It was a


    significant change. Edgar assumed the appearance of a middle-aged man at this point.


    Edgar


    Alex


    This visage was actually one of the five outsiders who had cheated the Immortal-ying Sword


    Formation and entered Yukon by using the strange stone to suppress their cultivation in Yukon. This


    was due to the fact that Edgar had be a well-known figure. People recognized him everywhere he


    went.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Cecelia was then given a disguise by him. Lena, on the other hand, was her usual self, and it didn¡®t


    matter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Edgar swaggered over with the two women in tow. The trio had a good scout around when they got to


    the station.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Where are your elders in the sect? Have they all gone in?¡± Edgar asked right away.


    Edgar


    Alex

 Chapter 3150

    Chapter 3150


    The person rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What¡®s your name? Talking so loudly¡­ Tell me your name and


    where you¡¯re from, and I¡¯ll see if you¡¯re qualified to stand here.¡±


    p!


    Stefan pped him across the face. It was unnerving to be in Stefan¡¯s presence since his hand was


    powerful. It shattered half of his facial bones, and he spat out many teeth. Luckily, he was not


    unconscious.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    Normally, the face would not be the first targeted spot to be hit.


    Stefan¡¯s blow made the man very angry. Josef yelled and wanted to fight Stefan.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Josef


    He


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± said someone close to him as he rapidly pulled him back.


    The man said, ¡°How can I not be impulsive when he dares to smack me in the face? How can I not fight


    back if I, Firmino, have never been punched in the face before, and he is the first¡­¡±


    At this point, his friendmunicated to him, ¡°If you want to die, I won¡¯t pull you, but do you know who


    he is? Josef is the sect master of the Ghost King Sect!¡±


    Josef


    He


    What the hell was going on?!


    The man¡¯s scalp tingled as soon as he heard that.


    The sect master of the Ghost King Sect was said to be vicious and ruthless. A single annoyance would


    wipe out the entire n. This individual had a divine power that allowed him to kill a person while also


    linking him to nine ns, killing nine generations of blood rtives in an instant, no matter where the


    person was.


    Was the person in front of the sect master of the Ghost King Sect?


    That¡¯s true. Stefan was the previous sect master of the Ghost King Sect in disguise. Now he was no


    longer alive. Josef died under the Immortal-ying Sword Formation.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Josef


    He


    Poof!


    ¡°Senior, spare my life, I didn¡¯t mean to, I didn¡¯t realize it was you, I insulted senior, I deserve to die, I


    deserve to be beaten¡­¡± Firmino fell down and kept kowtowing to apologize, banging the bones in his


    forehead to the point of shattering.


    p, p, p!


    This guy was a slugger.


    Firmino was pped into a pig¡¯s head in the blink of an eye. ¡°What about the question I just asked


    you?¡± Stefan asked angrily.


    Stefan


    Alex


    What kind of inquiry?


    Firmino was not paying attention just now. Now, he was even more terrified and could not remember


    anything. The person next to him assisted in answering, ¡°Senior, our elders in the sect, indeed they all


    went in.¡±


    ¡°How many went in?¡± Stefan inquired.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Four hundred and sixty-three people.¡®¡¯ the man said.


    Stefan was taken aback by the sheer number of people. ¡°How did they get in?¡± Stefan inquired once


    more.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    The man was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Say it!¡± Stefan shouted, looking at the kowtowing man. That individual did not waste any time pointing


    out the passage¡¯s entrance¡­ It turned out that they had camouged the entrance to the passage with


    treasure, so it¡¯s no surprise it was not discovered when they arrived.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Since you¡¯re sincere, I¡¯ll let you off the hook today!¡± Stefan said, grabbed Lena and Cecelia, and


    walked into the corridor through the disclosed entrance.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Once they¡¯ve gotten inside. It was once again cut off from the outer world.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Cecelia asked, ¡°Who are you pretending to be? Why are those people so terrified of your appearance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Stefan continued, ¡°But it appears to be¡­ Ghost King Sect individuals.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Cecelia¡¯s feet slipped, and she nearly fell. Lena extended a hand to her. Then, Cecelia was able to


    stand firm.


    ¡°What¡®s the matter with you?¡±

 Chapter 3151

    Chapter 3151


    ¡°I was just shocked. The people from the Ghost King Sect are ferocious, especially the sect leader of


    the Ghost King Sect. Although he is not top-ranked in the list of super powerhouses of the universe,


    he¡¯s been notorious for his brutality.¡±


    Lena asked Josua, ¡°Have you met this guy from the Ghost King Sect? His identity seems


    extraordinary.¡±


    Josua,


    Alex,


    Jordan waved his hand. ¡°He¡¯s already dead. Abraham died in Yukon.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Abraham


    He


    ¡°Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Sort of!¡±


    After that, the three people walked forward. Once they passed through the passage, they saw a


    stunning scene ahead.


    The environment was simply breathtaking. Countless immortal mountains were hanging upside down in


    the air. The immortal mountains were connected by ancient suspension bridges, whereas some of


    them were hanging in the air without the connected bridges. The immortal mountains were of varying


    sizes with lush greenery and were shrouded in immortal Chi. Meanwhile, below those immortal


    mountainsy a boundless sea.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡± eximed Cecilia.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is dangerous too,¡± Lena said. ¡°One more step, and you will be within the range of the great


    formation. If a normal person enters the spell formation, he should never think ofing out in his


    lifetime.¡±


    Cecilia jumped in shock and hurriedly stepped back.


    Jordan activated his primordial and divine eye and looked over.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°This ce is really full of traps, and the spell formation isplex. The scenery seems pleasant, but


    countless mysteries and dangers are hidden within it¡­ It looks like every immortal mountain here is an


    important spell formation node, where the crux of the formation is located¡­¡±


    ¡°However, all of them are immortal mountains floating in the air, and they aren¡¯t connected to the ley


    line, so where is the base of the spell formation?¡±


    It was because Cecilia¡¯s grandmother was inside the spell formation. The location she was in was


    affected. Hence, if Jordan wished to save her, he had to find her precise location¡­ However, he could


    not barge in recklessly if he wanted to do that. Their only way was to control the spell formation and


    confirm Jennifer Peach¡¯s location through it.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Lena smiled. ¡°I know where the base of the spell formation is.¡±


    She pointed at the sea below countless immortal mountains.


    ¡°In the sea?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lena said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand spell formations well, but I heard the elders talking about it,


    when I was young. There are a total of seven hundred and twenty immortal mountains floating in the


    air. However, these immortal mountains were not mountains ten millennia ago, but they were inds.¡±


    ¡°Guys, look at the appearance of these immortal mountains. Don¡¯t you think they look more like upside-


    down mountains?¡±


    ¡°In fact, they were floating inds on the sea back then.¡±


    Jordan nodded. ¡°Mountains do not float in the air for no reason. The same goes for inds. The


    floating ind could suspend on the sea because of the buoyancy on the sea surface and the little


    support underneath. Simrly, the floating mountains also require buoyancy. This buoyancy alsoes


    from the sea below them. It¡¯s under the sea.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°The real spell formation is under the sea!¡±


    Lena nodded. She took a step forward first.


    The next second, her body immediately froze. She seemed to be very ufortable as some force


    oppressed her. Then, Jordan also hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed her.


    Jordan


    Alex


    When Cecilia came in, she knelt on the ground right away. Her cultivation base was rtively weak.


    ¡°I can borrow the sea¡¯s energy! I¡¯ll go down first!¡± said Lena. Immediately afterward, she jumped over


    the cliff, leaping toward the sea with a depth of several hundred meters. In mid-air, Lena suddenly


    transformed and manifested the Naga body.


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    Cecilia was stunned. ¡°She¡­ Is she human?¡±


    Jordan exined, ¡°She has the bloodline of half-human and half-Naga. The Naga tribe has been


    following the True Martial Sovereign, the great Genbu, guarding the passage to the Undying n at


    the end of the Dead Zone and fighting them for so many years. Now, the Undying n tries to


    suppress the realm, whereas the Naga tribe can no longer battle alone without the great Genbu¡¯s help.


    So, they can only escape.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Cecilia said, ¡°In that case, is the Undying ning for real?¡±


    Jordan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    During the conversation, Lena had long jumped into the water. She then surfaced again and beckoned


    Jordan and Cecilia to enter the sea quickly so that they would find the base of the spell formation under


    the sea to control the great formation.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Thud! Thud!


    Jordan and Cecilia jumped in. However, a few foreigners that barged into the spell formation also


    witnessed the three people jumping into the sea.


    Jordan


    Alex

 Chapter 3152

    Chapter 3152


    ¡°Those people jumped down!¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the real passage of Pompeii Fairnd is under the sea?¡±


    Those few were among the renowned figures of the universe. They had profound cultivation bases and


    many magical treasures in their hands, but it was difficult for them to reach Pompeii¡¯s spell formation


    filled with dangers.


    Most importantly, they noticed that they could not get out after walking around. However, the only thing


    they had not tried was to jump into the sea.


    There were probably a total of a dozen people in this group. They jumped down directly, rushing toward


    where Albert and the others were.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Someone ising!¡±


    Lena¡¯s perception was powerful when she was in the sea. The sea was like her sense of touch.


    Cecilia said, ¡°What should we do? There are many of them. All of them are experts.¡±


    Albert smiled. ¡°What are you afraid of? Don¡¯t forget who I am right now. I¡¯m the bigshot of the Ghost


    King Sect.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    The point was that they had not found the base of the spell formation in the sea, so they could not drive


    those people away by relying on the spell formation. Moreover, what were they afraid of?


    There was arge group of people cultivating Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation and a great


    number of Naga experts.


    ¡°Hey, pal! Wait up!¡± Someone shouted and quickly came to Albert and the others.


    Albert


    Alex


    As expected, all of them were experts beyond Incarnate Deity.


    Albert was dejected.


    Albert


    Alex


    Weren¡¯t thews iplete previously?


    Back when he ran to the great world of America, the experts of the Peacock tribe were just Immortal


    Monarchs and the like, and none of them was an Incarnate Deity.


    How could there be an onught of Deity-tier experts in the universe?


    In his mind, the Mystic Maiden seemingly understood his doubts. ¡°Thews of the universe are


    iplete. The former Deity-tier experts are only regressing slowly, but when their cultivation reaches


    that extent, they still can find ways to preserve their strength or slow down the decline of theirN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    cultivation¡­ Each world in the universe contains a Deity-tier expert, three thousand of them. Moreover,


    how can there be only one expert based on each world¡¯s capacity?¡±


    Albert nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°These old geezers will definitely fight for the opportunity of the spiritual


    energy tide in the world of America. Hence, just watch. You¡¯re just seeing a few of them, and there are


    countless of them hiding underwater!¡±


    During the conversation between Albert and the Mystic Maiden, someone recognized his face. ¡°Sect


    Master Miller from the Ghost King Sect? I never expected that you would be here.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert was startled. That short-lived guy was a sect leader!


    Albert


    Alex


    Joe hummed and imitated the voice of that short-lived guy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not allowed toe?¡±


    Joe


    He


    That man said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would go to Yukon to seek fortune along with the white-haired


    demoness from the White Phoenix House and the other three old geezers in order to suppress your


    cultivation forcibly? Why didn¡¯t you make any wavester? Yukon has even been upied by a brat


    named Albert Rockefeller.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    To his surprise, this group of people knew about that matter.


    Albert replied, ¡°You ain¡¯t know sh*t! There¡¯s an Immortal-ying Sword Formation in Yukon! The white-


    haired demoness, the demonic sorcerer, and the other died under the Immortal-ying Sword


    Formation! If I hadn¡¯t been vignt, I would¡¯ve met my demise too! D*mn that Immortal-ying Sword


    Formation! I thought it would have long lost its strength after so many years, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ It


    would be stronger than before!¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Someone was shocked. ¡°Impossible. It should be weaker. Everyone sensed it.¡±


    Albert said, ¡°You bunch of fools were deceived. Do you know the Immortal-ying Sword Formation is


    whose hands?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s the Little Divine Phoenix. Didn¡¯t shee outst time? However, she¡¯s a remnant soul.¡±


    ¡°Remnant soul, my a*s!. Her physical body is waiting for me inside. The Immortal-ying Sword


    Formation can devour Yukon¡¯s luck and spiritual energy, and its consumption isn¡¯t as fast as


    replenishment. Under such circumstances, the death of the white-haired demoness and the others


    aren¡¯t in vain.¡±


    Albert was full of nonsense, promoting the Little Divine Phoenix and the Immortal-ying Sword


    Formation.


    Albert


    Alex

 Chapter 3153

    Chapter 3153


    Naturally, he tried to scare off this group of people and prevent them from exploring Yukon.


    However¡­


    Someone said, ¡°It¡¯s great that the Little Divine Phoenix¡¯s physical body is in Yukon. When we find the


    opportunity in Pompeii, we will ransack this ce and immediately join forces with the rest. We will


    head to Yukon together and capture the Little Divine Phoenix alive. Then, we will capture that brat


    named Stefan Rockefeller too! Rowan has acquired too much luck from the universe. We have to make


    him spit it out for sure.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Rowan


    He


    Stefan was startled. ¡°Since he has already swallowed the luck, how is he going to spit it out?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Someone said with a smile, ¡°Sect Master Miller, you are probably unaware that the Great Ape King


    acquired a treasure some time ago. It¡¯s a Flesh Grinder, just the same as the one along the path to the


    nether realm. It can crush one¡¯s flesh and blood and squeeze out all the luck, fortune, and even


    spiritual energy in his body. Sect Master Miller, your cultivation is profound, so why don¡¯t you join us?


    Then, our odds of winning will be greater.¡±


    Stefan paled upon hearing that. They actually wanted to deal with him in such a brutal way.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°The Little Divine Phoenix backs that guy up. Are you guys afraid?¡± Stefan asked tentatively.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Why do we have to be afraid of the Little Divine Phoenix? Even if it was the Great Divine Phoenix, Sis


    Phoenix, she couldn¡¯t do anything to us back then, could she?¡± The man looked arrogant. ¡°Back then,


    our ancestor of the Olympus tribe once defeated Sis Phoenix. Moreover, the Little Divine Phoenix is


    way inferior to Sis Phoenix.¡±


    Stefan was startled as he carefully looked at the man before him.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡®Good grief! This man who looks like a cock turns out to be a member of the Olympus tribe. What a


    traitor to humanity!¡¯


    Then, this man even deliberately jeered Stefan. ¡°Sect Master Miller, I¡¯m telling you this much for the


    sake of the Ghost King Sect! Back then, Emperor Rowan, Sis Phoenix, and the others took a shortcut


    to the Abyss. That passage is now permanently sealed, but a key is left here, which is the Little Divine


    Phoenix.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Other people don¡¯t know about that passage, but it happens the Olympus tribe does.¡±


    Stefan asked, ¡°Why would the Olympus tribe know about this secret?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    A woman next to him said, ¡°That¡¯s because the ancestor of our Olympus tribe once personally escorted


    them in! Moreover, rumor has it that Emperor Rowan and the others didn¡¯t go to the Abyss for battle,


    but they had reached a more advanced cosmic realm after passing through the Abyss, and they don¡¯t


    wish toe back anymore.¡±


    Stefan asked, ¡°Are you also a member of the Olympus tribe?¡±


    Stefan


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alex


    Unexpectedly, the answer he acquired was¡­


    ¡°Haha! All of us are from the Olympus tribe!¡±


    ***


    Stefanughed.


    Stefan


    Alex


    All of them were actually from the Olympus tribe. Furthermore, they harbored such vicious thoughts.


    Who else should he scam if not them?


    Rowan said, ¡°I¡¯ve been researching spell formations for thest few millennia. I can break the spell


    formation here. When the timees, let¡¯s go into the core area together. We¡¯ll go to Yukon together


    after going out.¡±


    Rowan


    He


    ¡°Sect Master Miller, you¡¯re very generous!¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s find the base of the spell formation first. We can only break the spell formation after finding


    its base.¡±


    ¡°Fine. No problem.¡±


    Lena and Cecilia were silent the entire time, enduring Stefan¡¯s teases like they were a monkey show.


    However, they were also infuriated at what came out of their mouths.


    Stefan


    Alex


    It was fast for a group of people to look for the base of the spell formation. Possessing the primordial


    eye, so Stefan could find it the fastest.


    Stefan


    Alex


    They found a spot after five minutes. They quickly found other spots after reversely deducing the


    location of the base.


    After ncing at those members of the Olympus tribe, he looked at the base of the spell formation, and


    a hint of an indiscernible sneer shed across his lips.


    ¡®Digging your own graves probably refers to you guys!¡¯

 Chapter 3154

    Chapter 3154


    ¡°Sect Master Miller, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you see through the trick behind this spell formation?¡±


    ¡°Can you break it?¡±


    The members of the Olympus tribe questioned him from afar. They had previously seen light pirs


    constantly soaring from the immortal mountains in the sky of Pompeii coupled with the light of the


    immortal treasures that aroused their yearning. They spected that some treasure had been born for


    sure.


    A treasure with surging treasure light was definitely extraordinary. They did not know who would obtain


    it either, so the group of people coveted it.


    ¡°Rumor has it that Xuri Zomer was the leader of the League of Cultivators back then. Abraham was


    once the number one expert in the world of America and had ruled for several millennia. There are


    probably many of these treasures here. It¡¯d be perfect if we could find the treasure vault.¡±


    Abraham


    He


    ¡°I never expected that the sect master of the Ghost King Sect would know spell formations.¡±


    ¡°It must be a special preparation for the resurrection of the spiritual energy in the Wastnd this time.¡±


    ¡°Guys, should we catch him off guard and kill him after breaking the spell formation? Everyone knows


    about the Ghost King Sect¡¯s means. Once he harbors malicious intent toward us, it¡¯d be toote!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s put him to death after the spell formation is broken!¡±


    The members of the Olympus tribe discussed secretly via telepathy.


    At that moment, Steven also finished his preparation. Abraham beckoned to them to contribute their


    power together. As soon as the base here was activated, they would be able to break this undersea


    spell formation and enter the core area.


    Steven


    Alex


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Abraham


    He


    ¡°Everyone will impact the crux of the formation on the count of three¡­¡±


    ¡°One, two, three..!¡±


    Steven prodded the undersea spell formation.


    Steven


    Alex


    Buzz!


    A tremor approached. The undersea wave was overwhelming. A huge gap seemed to have opened up


    on the ocean floor, causing the unlimited seawater to gush downward.


    The members of the Olympus tribe were pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°I never expected that this old geezer from the Ghost King Sect would be skilled for real. So many of us


    couldn¡¯t do anything about this spell formation, but be caused such a hugemotion in a brief


    moment. It looks like he really has a knack.¡±


    ¡°Guys, get ready and wait for the right moment! We¡¯ll kill them in one blow!¡±


    Steven and Lena were also discussing secretly while waiting for the right moment.


    Steven


    Alex


    Lena said via telepathy, ¡°I think it¡¯s meaningless to kill this group of guys. Why don¡¯t we trap them


    inside the spell formation? When the timees, we¡¯ll send them to the great Genbu¡¯s secret realm so


    that they can contribute a little by blocking the Undying n.¡±


    Steven asked, ¡°How do we do that?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Lena said, ¡°I remember this spell formation is simr to the Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal-ying


    Formation in the sea city of Antis. It¡¯s initially used to deal with the undying n and could turn them


    into the spell formation¡¯s battle power.¡±


    ¡°I know about it. I went to the city of Antis before.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been there before?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I even acquired the sword heart!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve acquired the sword heart¡­ That¡¯s great. With the sword heart, handling this spell


    formation will be a walk in the park without any problem.¡±


    The two people stealthily conspired for some monkey business. They disrupted the spell formation with


    the sword heart before controlling it.


    At the final moment, a passageway appeared on the ocean floor. When they looked into it, they could


    see an existence like the cave inside. The members of the Olympus tribe were overjoyed. Someone


    asked, ¡°Sect Master Miller, has the spell fomiation been broken? A passageway has appeared


    underneath, containing houses and bridges. It should be the real secret realm of Pompeii, right?¡±


    Steven answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. Follow me, everyone!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Abraham quickly passed through the passageway with Lena and Cecilia. The members of the Olympus


    tribe were afraid that Steven would shut the passageway, so they followed suit and rushed in like


    madmen. After that, these people attacked Steven simultaneously the moment they rushed in.


    Abraham


    He


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Sect Master Miller, thanks for your help!¡±

 Chapter 3155

    Chapter 3155


    ¡°We will pay tribute to you at this time of year!¡±


    This group of people had long been prepared, so their attacks were brutal. All their attacksnded on


    Moses, but only then did they shockingly notice that the target they hit was actually a phantom. The


    real Anderson was not here, and his whereabouts were unknown.


    Moses,


    Alex,


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How can this be?¡±


    ¡°Where is he? Where has he gone?!¡±


    Just then, they discovered that their current positions had changed. They were clearly in a passage just


    now, but the passage vanished and turned into a baren ruin in the blink of an eye. There was no longer


    any immortal energy nor surging treasure light.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°D*mn! Old geezer Miller has scammed us!¡±


    ¡°That old geezer borrowed our power to unlock the force field, but he ended up blocking us outside


    without letting us in.¡±


    Another man asked, ¡°Did he just block us from entering it? I think it¡¯s not that simple. Immortal energy


    is non-existent here, and thews are chaotic. Most importantly, don¡¯t you guys feel a slight


    headache?¡±


    ¡°A headache? No. Dude, is there something wrong with your brain?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. What can be wrong with my brain? There must be something wrong in this ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Something is wrong with this ce of yours¡­¡±


    It was then that a figure walked over. It was Anderson Rockefeller. Moreover, it was the Anderson


    Rockefeller who had changed back to his original appearance.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    The members of the Olympus tribe were stunned upon seeing him. They were no strangers to Moses,


    and they had studied a lot about his personal data and familyposition, but they felt a little puzzled


    at that moment.


    Moses,


    Alex,


    ¡°Anderson Rockefeller! Isn¡¯t that Anderson Rockefeller?!¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Milos actually came here instead of staying in Yukon.¡±


    Milos


    He


    Anderson chuckled. ¡°You trashy race seems to have low intelligence.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Can you not understand humannguage? How about this then?¡±


    His face flicked and turned into the face of the Ghost King Sect¡¯s sect leader. The members of the


    Olympus tribe immediately came to the realization, but all of them were furious. ¡°You¡­ You aren¡¯t the


    sect master of the Ghost King Sect. You are Anderson Rockefeller. D*mn, how can it be you?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve killed the real sect master of the Ghost King Sect! You trash betrayed


    the League of Cultivators in the past, and you¡¯re up to the same old trick now. It doesn¡¯t work anymore!¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Someone asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Anderson said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys try to enter the spell formation by all means? That¡¯s it. Congrattions.


    You guys have entered it. Furthermore, you guys will coexist with this spell formation¡­ You people


    from the Olympus tribe betrayed your allies and sided with the Undying n for the past three


    millennia. Now, I¡¯ll give you guys a chance to atone for your sins. You guys will fight against the


    Undying n and be the vanguards for the justice league of humans here.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense with him. Take him down first!¡±


    This group of people immediatelyunched attacks on Moses, but to their surprise, Anderson was still a


    phantom. Milos disappeared in a sh, and only a voice carried over.


    Moses,


    Alex,


    Anderson


    Alex


    Milos


    He


    ¡°You guys better prepare yourselves here. I will be watching you guys. If you can survive therge-


    scale attacks of the Undying n, I may let you go.¡±


    The next second, Anderson¡¯s voice disappeared as well.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Milos was currently controlling the spell formation via the sword heart to check the situation within the


    spell formation. Many outsiders of the universe were under his control as he searched for Cecilia¡¯s


    grandmother. Milos finally found her after searching around for a while.


    Milos


    He


    Milos


    He


    Cecilia was right next to Moses, so she could also see teams of figures and found her grandmother in


    the crowd.


    Moses,


    Alex,


    Cecilia initially thought that her grandmother was in danger or had fallen prey to herpanions¡¯ evil


    designs, but a closer look told that that waspletely not the case. Other people may be in danger in


    the team where Jennifer was in, but she would not face any danger as she was protected in all


    directions. She was simply an apple of their eye.


    ¡°Cecilia, are they part of the Peach family?¡± Anderson asked, puzzled.


    Anderson


    Alex


    February 28, 2023


    March 1, 2023


    March 1, 2023

 Chapter 3156

    Chapter 3156


    ¡°They aren¡¯t! I know a few of them. They are all existences of the same generation as my grandmother,


    who are quite famous in the universe. I also don¡¯t know why they would attach importance to my


    grandmother.¡±


    Cecilia was curious as well. Logically, that wasn¡¯t how it should be.


    Lena said, ¡°It means that your grandmother has considerable prestige, so everyone is willing to fight


    tooth and nail to protect her. ¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Maybe?!¡±


    Cecilia still understood her grandmother. Did she really have prestige?


    She was not sure either, but one thing she could confirm was that many people avoided her


    grandmother because of her research on poisons. It would be best if they could avoid contact with her.


    She could notprehend the scene before her eyes either.


    Stefan said, ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s side has reached the end. Unfortunately, it¡¯s a dead-end, and her


    safety is not an issue. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about her anymore!¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    They put aside the matter about Jennifer.


    It was then that Cecilia shouted, ¡°Hurry and look! There is a fight over there! There seem to be many


    treasure lights surging into the sky, and countless people are seizing them.¡±


    Stefan had controlled this spell formation, so he could disy the situation, images, and even voices in


    the spell formation before him¡­ It felt like watching surveince footage, but it was clearly more


    advanced. Stefanshed a hand seal out and erged the image right away. Even the voices became


    clearer.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The scene over there waspletely disyed before his eyes. Furthermore, he felt he was actually


    there.


    Moses, Lena, and Cecilia could walk freely, run and check all the details in the scene. However, they


    could not touch anything. When they reached out, they would pass through the objects.


    Moses,


    Alex,


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    Cecilia was astonished as she saw her hand pass through someone¡¯s body. She felt as if her


    consciousness had prated it. Meanwhile, Lena ran over and checked the ce with treasure light


    soaring into the sky. It looked like a certain grave with a huge stone monument erected in front of it.


    Tworge ancient words were carved on the stone monument, Sword Grave!


    ¡°So. This ce is a sword gravel¡± she muttered to herself as her eyes lit up with slight passion.


    ¡°Do you know this ce?¡± asked Stefan.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rumors about it. Ten millennia ago, Pompeii Fairnd was the top sect in the world of


    America, bar none. The sect leader at that time, Xuri Zomer, became one of the wives of Emperor


    Rowan. She had a sister named Saria Zomer.¡±


    ¡°Xuri Zomer¡­¡± Stefan frowned slightly.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Bjorne seemed to have heard that name before somewhere, or could it be in someone¡¯s memory?


    Bjorne


    He


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xuri Zomer?¡±


    ¡°Xuri Zomer was a kendo expert, whereas Saria Zomer was an expert in swords.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Saria Zomer was obsessed with swords, but she didn¡¯t practice sword arts. She was infatuated with


    swords themselves. Rumor has it that she once said she wanted to collect all the top three hundred


    powerful divine swords in the world and bury them here. Hence, this ce is called the sword grave!¡±


    Stefan wanted tough after hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s an impossible mission.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Which of the top three hundred swords in the entire universe was not an object ofpetition among


    thousands of experts? It was simply a pipe dream for someone to keep all of them for herself.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s hrious, don¡¯t you?¡± Lena asked. ¡°But, she really seeded before.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Stefan was shocked this time.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Bjorne asked, ¡°My Xavion Sword and Dao Killing Sword should be ranked among the top three


    hundred divine swords, right? And also the four Immortal-ying Swords. Wait, has she collected them


    before?¡±


    Bjorne


    He

 Chapter 3157

    Chapter 3157


    Lena nodded. ¡°This isn¡¯t something difficult.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You have to understand that Saria Zomer is Xuri Zomer¡¯s elder sister, and her husband isn¡¯t someone


    anonymous either. Her husband is Hendrickson Stoermer. Before the rise of Emperor Rowan, he was


    the number one man in the great world of America and the founder of the League of Cultivators. With


    such a rtionship, she could borrow a few swords if she wanted to.¡±


    Morten nodded upon hearing those words. It turned out to be like that. Rowan smiled. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite


    impressive that she could gather the top three hundred divine swords in the world.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Rowan


    He


    Lena said, ¡°But, you probably don¡¯t know there is a secret in the sword grave.¡±


    ¡°Huh? There is even a secret?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Saria Zomer collected the top three hundred divine swords in the world because it was


    amusing?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she had other goals?¡±


    ¡°Of course! She wanted to raise the swords!¡±


    ¡°A sword is the king of soldiers. How much de aura would be condensed if so many divine swords


    were gathered and buried inside the sword grave? It¡¯d be simply unimaginable. And, the de aura


    could help her raise a peerlessly divine sword!¡±


    Morten asked, ¡°What kind of sword is that?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Morten


    Alex


    Lena said, ¡°I heard my mother mention it before. Rumor has it that Saria Zomer¡¯s n to raise the


    sword was actually a sess! The sword that she raised belonged to her brother-inw. It¡¯s called¡­


    The Godyer!¡±


    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t her brother-inw¡­ Emperor Rowan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! In antiquity, all experts from the Stoermer Sect headed to the Abyss to find a lease of life.


    If Emperor Rowan took the Godyer back then, he would¡¯vee back by now. Unfortunately, the


    sword-raising process was one step away frompletion back then, so he didn¡¯t take it.¡±


    Morten asked, ¡°Do you mean the Godyer is still inside this sword grave?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Lena nodded.


    Morten felt instantly motivated. It was the weapon of the number one man in the universe. Moreover, it


    had been upgraded.


    Morten


    Alex


    Who did not want it?


    ¡°What does it look like?¡±


    ¡°No one has seen it before.¡± Lena shook her head.


    Someone must have seen Emperor Rowan¡¯s Godyer before. It was most likely that some picture


    sketchbook and the like had been passed down. However, Lena told him that the Godyer¡¯s size and


    appearance would change during the sword-raising process and the impurities inside would be


    removed, leaving only the essence. Hence, nobody had ever seen it.


    As for the sword grave, it couldn¡¯t be opened with brute force at the final moment of raising the sword.


    One could only wait for it to be opened on its own.


    ¡°So, do you mean the sword grave is now open, and the Godyer is hidden among these many


    swords?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Morten nodded. ¡°Then, we definitely can¡¯t let these people escape.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Rowan smiled. The spell formation of Pompeii was currently under his control, so it should not be hard


    if he wanted to get his hands on it.


    Rowan


    He


    It was then that he suddenly noticed someone shouting, ¡°Nobody is allowed to snatch them! The


    Lun Sect unlocked the sword grave, so half of the magical treasures inside will belong to the Lun


    Sect! Hand over everything you¡¯ve acquired and put them here! The Lun Sect will distribute them!


    Otherwise, die!¡±


    Morten immediately remembered it when he looked carefully at the speaking man. That was the guy


    whose phantom he had killed back in the temple. Regardless of his tone of speech or demeanor, he


    was still so cocky!


    Morten


    Alex


    There were not any decent people in the Lun Sect. However, Morten noticed that it was not that


    easy for those collecting divine swords in the sword grave, and casualties still existed. The divine


    swords contained spirits, not some wallets found on a street.


    Morten


    Alex


    After thinking for a while, Morten said, ¡°Let them collect the swords first. We¡¯ll confiscate the divine


    swordster.¡±


    Morten


    Alex

 Chapter 3158

    Chapter 3158


    The speech of the Lun Sect¡¯s young lord had immediately aroused strong objection.


    Those who had not acquired any magical treasure during the process did not mind it, and they even


    agreed with this method. However, those who had were unwilling to do so.


    ¡°Could the Lun Sect have made it this far without our concerted efforts?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ve contributed great efforts to break the spell formation, so why should the Lun Sect take half of


    the loot? How can the remaining loot be enough to be shared among so many of us?¡±


    Someone jumped out and expressed his intense dissatisfaction. Furthermore, someone instantly


    started a fight with the members of the Lun Sect.


    Nheless, someone was killed within a few seconds. The young lord of the Lun Sect, Julius


    Jackson, was definitely a vicious man who would strike without mercy. George would either do nothing


    or take one¡¯s life! In fact, there were not many members from the Lun Sect in this team. It was just a


    total of seven people, but there were more than fifty people from the sum of other sects. If the two


    factions werepared, the difference would be great.


    George


    He


    Unfortunately, other than the members of the Lun Sect, the other people were not united, just like a


    heap of loose sand. Under such circumstances, it was simply child¡¯s y for Julius to control them.


    ¡°It seems that there are a lot of magical treasures in the sword grave!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I saw some of them fly out before passing through the force field barrier of that immortal


    mountain.¡±


    Bjorne saw it clearly. That was a long red sword. Aftering out of the sword grave, it rushed straight


    toward the force field. Then, the spell formation¡¯s force field failed to block that beam of sword light, and


    the sword passed through it right away.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Could it be the Godyer?¡±


    Bjorne immediately withdrew from the scene and chased after it after identifying the direction. George


    was the actual controller of the spell formation.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    George


    He


    The huge spell formation had enveloped all the immortal mountains and floating inds over this side.


    Hence, he could directly appear in front of the opponent by using a method simr to Instant


    Teleportation via the spell formation.


    ¡°Chaos Tree!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A row of Chaos Tree roots suddenly appeared and blocked the long red sword¡¯s path.


    The long red sword stopped in mid-air. Then, the sword abruptly shed at the Chaos Tree roots.


    Consequently, it was entangled by the tree roots and could not move for a long while.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to be the Godyer. The quality is too terrible,¡± said Bjorne disappointedly.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    George lost interest in this sword and turned around to leave. Even the Chaos Tree was no longer


    interested in it and directly set it free.


    George


    He


    Bjorne couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, ¡°Aren¡¯t the swords in the sword grave top three hundred


    swords in the world? Something inferior like this can¡¯t be ranked in the top three hundred, right?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne¡¯s behavior seemed to have angered that red sword. It trembled with a buzz. However, Bjorne


    had already left this area. George wanted to find out who was most likely to have acquired the


    Godyer.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    George


    He


    After about half an hour, the magical treasures inside the sword grave finally stoppeding out.


    Tranquility returned.


    Julius and the others, who were inside, also stopped. The members of the Lun Sect immediately


    came out and told everyone to hand over all the weapons they had obtained. Shortly afterward,


    someone obediently handed in the weapons and threw them on the ground due to the precedent.


    When someone did that, the others would follow suit. Although they felt reluctant, their lives were more


    important. However, someone disagreed.


    It was a masked woman. The sword she acquired was a treasured sword with a purple electric glow.


    Not only was it lightning-attributed, but it also contained the power ofws. It was a rare species at a


    nce, and the woman was clearly fond of it. If she were to hand it over, it would be equivalent to


    snatching her favorite thing.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t hand it over?¡± asked the masked woman.


    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t going to hand it over?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±

 Chapter 3159

    Chapter 3159


    ¡°B*tch, you¡¯ve brought it upon yourself.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The masked woman attacked first with the long sword containing an electric glow in her hand. Although


    the sword had not been refined, it triggered lightning in the sky with a sh. Moreover, it was purple.


    Julius looked at it. ¡®D*mn. It¡¯s so powerful?¡¯


    Paul dared not intercept it forcefully.


    Paul


    He


    Everyone reached a consensus that during the Tribtion Crossing, they would basically die if they


    encountered a purple Lightning Tribtion. The purple Lightning Tribtion was known as the


    Lightning Tribtion with the strongest destruction. What the masked woman created was not the


    Lightning Tribtion, but it was probably something simr to it.


    Boom!


    The lightning descended. Julius dodged it.


    Even so, two unfortunate members of the Lun Sect were struck by the purple lightning. These two


    people¡¯s cultivation may be inferior to Julius¡¯s, but they were considered experts. Consequently, they


    were blown into pieces as soon as they were struck.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± someone eximed in utter disbelief.


    Julius was also slightly flustered. How could he be alive if it were tond on him?


    At that moment, he actually thought of running away. However, it was then that the masked woman


    suddenly sat on the ground and panted heavily with the vigorous undtion of her body. A stream of


    crimson blood even flowed down her lips near her mask.


    ¡°Haha! I understand!¡±


    Julius did not escape anymore, but heughed. ¡°Your cultivation level is probably not high, so this


    sword isn¡¯t something you can use now. You¡¯ve received a bacsh afternding such a powerful blow,


    haven¡¯t you?¡±


    His eyes glowed more passionately looking at the sword as he wanted to keep it for himself. However,


    the next second, the masked woman abruptly waved her hand and scattered some kind of hidden


    weapon.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julius looked closely at it. It turned out to be a needle. The tip of the needle was blue. It clearly


    contained deadly poison.


    ¡°F*ck! D*mn b*tch!¡±


    Wham!


    Paul let a smack out before retreating.


    Paul


    He


    The masked woman was not a zealous fighter. After getting up, she grabbed the purple divine sword


    and ran away.


    ¡°You¡¯re running away? You wish!¡±


    Julius was furious. The members of the Lun Sect also stepped in to block her.


    The masked woman ran desperately and identally dropped her mask halfway. On the other hand,


    when Rowan took a close look at the masked woman¡¯s face, he immediately eximed, ¡°Senior¡­?!¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    The woman turned out to be Frostine Usoro.


    Rowan felt a deep sense of guilt toward Frostine¡­ His senior¡¯s family was torn apart because of him,


    where some died, and some were scattered. One more thing was that Frostine appeared in Rowan¡¯s


    ordeal given by Phoenix at the end of the Heavenly Stairs¡­ Eventually, Rowan did not save her that


    time and let her die.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    Even if it was just a fake ordeal, Rowan thought it was real at that time. To him, it was a debt of


    gratitude toward Frostine.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Rowan instantly rushed out and appeared before Frostine. After that, he unleashed a frigid force field in


    front of Julius, forming a domain of frost.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Junior?!¡±


    Frostine was overjoyed to unexpectedly see Rowan. Nheless, she currently looked pale without


    any ruddyplexion, and her breathing was also unstable. The purple electrical sword had drained


    too much of her Chi.


    Rowan


    Alex


    It had almost drained herpletely.


    ¡°Senior, fear not. I¡¯m here!¡±


    Rowan grabbed a mass of me in his hand. It then burned in his palm with crackling and formed a


    lotus seat.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Julius snorted angrily. ¡°Who are you? How dare you meddle with my¡­ Ah! So it¡¯s you, mongrel! I¡¯ve


    wanted to kill you long ago! Now, I shall take your life!¡±

 Chapter 3160

    Chapter 3160


    Julius, who finally recognized Steven¡¯s true face, flew into a rage right there and then.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven scolded him back at the temple. That was his angriest moment since his childhood. Rage had


    been welling up in his heart as he wanted to kill Steven with his own hands.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What a coincidence! I happen to want to kill you, too, coward!¡± Steven said with a smile and


    backhandedly threw out the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath in his hand.


    Steven


    Alex


    The legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath was not fast, but a powerful fire element emerged before it


    landed on the ground.


    Since Julius managed to be the leader of the younger generation in the Lun Sect, his level was


    within the standard, and his cognitive ability was definitely not poor. When he sensed the greatness of


    that me, he did not intercept it foolishly. Instead, be unleashed a gust of wind with his palm, trying to


    knock back the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath. However, he still couldn¡¯t figure out the real


    identity of the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath.


    This thing was a famous existence in the me list. How could it be blown away by a gust of wind?


    Not only did Julius fail to blow the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath away with his palm, but it


    impacted him even faster.


    ¡°Holy moly!¡± Julius eximed and unleashed a water curtain of force field.


    It was a magical treasure.


    It blocked the legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath and made the me explode on the water curtain.


    The water curtain shook a few times and shattered, but Julius waspletely unscathed.


    ¡°You¡¯re rather skilled!¡± Steven smiled lightly while looking at him. However, Steven carried Frostine in


    his arms and directly retreated over a hundred meters with a back step the next second.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    The two people¡¯s bodies seemed to have passed through some kind of transparent ripples.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to run away? You ran away at the templest time, but it¡¯s a pipe dream this time!¡± Julius


    would never allow Steven to escape, so he immediately took a step forward. Surprisingly, the step also


    contained the effect of Terrain Stride. Barne was almost in front of Steven as soon as he stepped out.


    Steven


    Alex


    Barne


    He


    Steven


    Alex


    Unfortunately, the two people were separated by ayer of transparent force field.


    Julius, who was caught off guard, had his nose crashed into the force field and ended up seeing stars


    with a nosebleed. Barne almost passed out. His nose was sore, and tears streamed down his face.


    Barne


    He


    The distance between the two people was less than half a meter.


    ¡°Young Lord, you¡¯re an adult, yet you¡¯re still crying. What¡¯s wrong? Did you forget to change your wet


    diaper? Or did you poop in your pants?¡± said Steven with a smile.


    Steven


    Alex


    Julius was infuriated and violently threw a punch. Consequently, the ripples on the force field lighted


    up. Not only did his punch fail to hit Milos, but it almost burst into pieces.


    Milos,


    Alex,


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°How did he get there?¡±


    ¡°I waspletely unaware that there would be a force field here just now.¡±


    The people standing behind Julius looked puzzled. Some people among them were knowledgeable


    about spell formations and force fields.


    For instance, there were two proficient in the team of the Lun Sect¡­ It was because they were well-


    prepared and knew that there would be many spell formations in the sanctuaries of the Wastnd.


    Many experts among the foreigners of the universe were also proficient in spell formations.


    Furthermore, more interesting was that this wave of teams mainly consisted of young people. Most of


    them were Divine Heirs and goddesses from various sects in the universe. These people usually made


    contacts with the core resources of the sects, so they naturally understood spell formations well.


    Unfortunately, the spell formation in Pompeii Fairnd was soplicated that it threw them off


    bnce.


    Someone said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that this brat Rockefeller brat is the number one man in the


    Wastnd. There¡¯s not muchment about his martial arts and cultivation, but it¡¯s said that his spell


    formation level is the best in the mortal realm. Otherwise, why would so many bigwigs fail to enter


    Yukon?¡±


    Steven ignored these people¡¯s discussions.


    Steven


    Alex

 Chapter 3161

    Chapter 3161


    After waving his hand at them, George immediately retreated with Frostine. They quickly disappeared


    into a white mist.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°D*mn! Everyone,e over and st this force field! I¡¯m going to tear that guy to shreds!¡± shouted


    Julius.


    The group of people exerted tremendous force and wildly bombarded thatyer of transparent ripples


    on the force field. Unfortunately, they failed to blow it up no matter how they tried. Instead, the spell


    formation underwent a change because of this series of actions. The world trembled and thews


    flowed, making many feel faint and light-headed.


    ¡°This is the Five Element Formation that reverses Yin and Yang!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Guys, stop attacking! You will only harm your allies if you keep attacking!¡± Someone shouted. It was


    the man from the Lun Sect who was most knowledgeable about spell formations.


    Helpless, the crowd could only stop.


    Julius stomped his foot in rage. Not only did he fail to kill Anderson, but he even lost that purple divine


    sword containing the lightning element.


    Anderson,


    Alex,


    ***


    On the other hand, George took Frostine and stopped at an immortal mountain.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Senior, why did youe here?¡±


    However, Frostine threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. She did not even want that


    purple lightning sword she had just acquired. She casually threw it on the ground as she said, ¡°Junior, I


    miss you s0 much¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I miss you too, Senior!¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    George was stumped. George felt that his senior whom he had gained effortlessly became slightly


    different now, she knew how to act like a spoiled child. George remembered the heart-wrenching pain


    at the moment when he witnessed her death. His eyes were immediately filled with tenderness as he


    said, ¡°I miss you so much I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    George


    Alex


    George


    He


    George


    Alex


    Frostine pinched his nose. ¡°Hmph. You only deceive women with honeyed words.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°But I love hearing them. Say a little more.¡±


    George was tongue-tied. Eventually, he asked, ¡°Senior, how many tails do you have now?¡±


    George


    Alex


    Frostine blushed. ¡°Do you want to touch them?¡±


    George shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will whip me with your tails again.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Her tails wereparable to flying swords. If it weren¡¯t for his sturdy body, the whipping would have


    split him into halvesst time.


    At that moment, three snow-white tails were erected slowly behind Frostine¡¯s buttocks and swayed


    gently.


    ¡°Three tails!¡±


    ¡°Amazing. Each tail refers to one supernatural power. You have three kinds of supernatural powers


    now. You¡¯ve literally be a three-tailed vixen.¡±


    Frostine cackled as she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will bewitch you?¡±


    George said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m almost bewitched by you right now.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Frostine smiled lightly and let go of George. She then said, ¡°The ancient force field has loosened up.


    The great world of America no longer remains distant from the Wastnd. It was full of dangers to


    cross the Endless Sea previously, but now, one can fly through space and walk from above! Not only


    am I here this time, but the old sect master is here too!¡±


    George


    Alex


    George knew that she was talking about Serene Coufal.


    George


    Alex


    Frostine said, ¡°The old sect master and the people from Pompeii Fairnd are old friends. There is


    also Pompeii Fairnd over the great world of America, but it was establishedter. In fact, after the


    people from Pompeii Fairnd left the Wastnd, they rebuilt the sect in the great world, but this ce


    is their root. Unfortunately¡­ Pompeii Fairnd in the great world has long since fallen, and the sect¡¯s


    disciples are scattered everywhere, but the old sect master always remembers her good friend, which


    is the rumored Crazy Crone. The old sect master hopes she finds Crazy Crone here this time.¡±


    George digested the information. Finally, he asked, ¡°Where is the old sect master?¡±


    George


    Alex


    Frostine shook her head. ¡°We were separated. I don¡¯t even know where she is.¡±

 Chapter 3162

    Chapter 3162


    ¡°I have an idea!¡±


    Albert took Frostine¡¯s hand and directly disappeared in ce. When they reappeared, they were


    already in the sea.


    Albert


    Alex


    Totally unprepared, Frostine got her clothes wet right away.


    ¡°You¡­ Junior, did you do that on purpose? Do you want to be tempted by my wet body?¡± Frostine, who


    did not understand why, misunderstood Albert and pouted embarrassedly. She was not really angry, but


    her white outfit was that kind of ancient feminine dress. After the dress was drenched in seawater, it


    was slightly transparent. At a nce, it looked more tempting than being naked.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°I¡­ Sorry. Senior, I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Albert apologized while taking a few nces at her body.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t mean it, then you did it deliberately.¡±


    ¡°Am I pretty?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, of course, you are¡­ Pretty!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to touch me?¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡®Oh my! She has changed. Senior has changed. She has be more coquettish.¡¯


    Just then, Lena quickly appeared behind them.


    Frostine was shocked. She immediately took an offensive stance and roared, ¡°Who on earth are you?


    Holy sh*t! It¡¯s a pretty fish demon. Are you a mermaid?¡±


    Albert hurriedly held her hand. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t misunderstand. She¡¯s an ally.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°An ally? Is she your pet?¡±


    Albert was helpless. ¡°She is not.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Oh! She¡¯s your friend then! Alright. Your friend is also my friend. Mermaid, we will be friends in


    the future. By the way, you are really the prettiest mermaid I¡¯ve ever seen¡­¡±


    Lena did not refute him and smiled instead. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Lena Rivers, a half-Naga.¡±


    Frostine screamed, ¡°Oh gosh! You¡¯re a Naga from the royal tribe in the sea!¡±


    At that moment, Cecilia also came over. Looking at her, Frostine blinked at Albert. ¡°Junior, is she your


    woman?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert smacked his forehead. ¡°She is not my woman, but Lena is¡­¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Frostine eximed. She then secretly pulled Albert¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Junior, she is a fish. A


    Naga is considered a fish, right? Could you even getid with a fish?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Albert corrected her. ¡°A Naga is not a fish.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Frostine said, ¡°I¡¯m not blind. She has such arge fishtail, so how is she not a fish? More importantly,


    she only has a tail, but she doesn¡¯t have those parts. Uh, how did you do it with her? With your mouth?¡±


    Albert fell silent. Adrian was totally speechless.


    Albert


    Alex


    Adrian


    He


    ¡°Senior, what have you experienced during the period of my departure? Why do I feel you look like a


    completely different person? And you sound¡­ So suggestive¡­¡±


    Frostine lifted a tail with a swish. It was a spotless white tail at first, but it turned pink suddenly.


    Albert said, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Frostine asked, ¡°Do you know what supernatural power behind this awakened tail is?¡±


    Albert asked, ¡°Sciousness?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Coquettishness?¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡±


    ¡°What is that then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a charm!¡±


    Albert smacked his head. ¡°Senior, you really look charming right now.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡®You lost me there.¡¯


    When Lena saw Frostine¡¯s tail, she swam over and smiled as she said, ¡°Hubby, so this senior of yours


    is a vixen.¡±


    It was a counterattack. A tant counterattack.


    ¡®If you say I¡¯m a fish, I¡¯ll say you¡¯re a vixen, and no one will take advantage of the situation,¡¯ thought


    Lena with a smile.

 Chapter 3163

    Chapter 3163


    Frostine said, ¡°I am not a vixen.¡±


    Lena asked, ¡°You have such arge tail, yet you aren¡¯t a vixen?¡±


    Lena returned the favor!


    Frostine said, ¡°I just possess the Nine-Tails bloodline. Besides, a Nine Tails is not a vixen. You mustn¡¯t


    lump these two together.¡±


    ¡°Why is the Nine-Tails not a vixen? The nine-tailed fox is famous for its name. Of course, it is a vixen!¡±


    The two women had the intention for tit for tat.


    Stefan hurriedly mediated the situation. Morten then changed the subject, saying that he wanted to find


    the former sect leader of the Plenilune Sect, Serene Coufal. Then, he turned the spell formation¡®s


    miniature hologram and searched one by one.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Morten


    He


    Morten instantly felt something was off. To his surprise, Serene was not in therge formation of


    Pompeii Fairnd.


    Morten


    He


    ¡°She isn¡¯t there. Then, where has she gone?¡±


    Stefan searched around carefully several times and confirmed no sign of Serene.


    Stefan


    Alex


    It was then that Lena said, ¡°Hubby if the person you¡¯re looking for really knows Pompeii Fairnd like


    the back of her hand, she might have passed through therge formation and entered the core area


    inside Pompeii Fairnd. Therefore, you can¡¯ t find her in therge formation.¡±


    Stefan nodded. Morten then said, ¡°Speaking of Crazy Crone, I have to thank her. If Crazy Crone hadn¡¯t


    carried me through the void back in the Undead Territory, I would¡¯ve died in the hands of the Undying


    n by now. Crazy Crone is my savior!¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Morten


    He


    It was then that Cecilia said, ¡°Ishac, hurry and look. Those people have begun refining divine swords.¡±


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Stefan looked at them. It was indeed the case.


    Stefan


    Alex


    When Julius and the others discovered that the spell formation was unbreakable and trapped inside,


    they immediately thought of various ways to get out. Every sword flying out of the sword grave was a


    peerless sword. If they could refine them in a short time, their lethal power would be much


    greater.


    However, Stefan disagreed!


    Stefan


    Alex


    It would be toote to regret it if the Godyer was refined.


    Morten quickly began to modify the spell formation. Morten adjusted the spell formation where Julius


    was in. The next second, that area was filled with randomly shing lightning.


    Morten


    He


    Morten


    He


    They could not refine the swords properly.


    Stefan did not stop there. Instead, heshed more hand seals out to improve the spell formation


    further. Morten waspressing the avable space over that immortal mountain. The smaller the


    space was, the more crowded the people were.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Morten


    He


    ¡°No. It can¡¯t go on like this.¡±


    ¡°The spell formation will crush us to death.¡±


    ¡°I want to go out. I don¡¯t want to die here.¡±


    Many Divine Heirs and goddesses spoke their minds. Even Julius from the Lun Sect was a little


    flustered. Morten repeatedly asked his fellow sect members if they could break the spell formation and


    leave this ce. However, the answer was negative.


    Morten


    He


    At that moment, Stefan came again. ¡°You want to go out badly, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want to die here,


    do you? Very well. I¡¯ll give you guys a chance. Hand over all the swords you¡¯ve acquired from the


    sword grave¡­ One sword in exchange for one person.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°You guys only have five minutes. When the time is up, the spell formation


    will be a powerful murder weapon and kill all of you here.¡±


    Julius roared angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t believe his swords. He¡¯s stirring things up and wants us to kill each other.¡±


    Stefan¡¯s voice carried over. ¡°Since when did I want you to kill each other? Young Lord, aren¡¯t you being


    cynical? In fact, there is a good way. Young Lord, you will contribute all the divine swords you¡¯ve


    obtained and share one sword with each person. Won¡¯t the problem be solved?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Julius cursed loudly, ¡°Bullsh*t! Keep on dreaming. These are mine. No one shall think of getting them.¡±


    Stefan said in a leisurely voice, ¡°Five minutes will be up soon!¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    The spell formation was still shrinking. Finally, someone impatient could no longer bear it. Morten


    stated that he was willing to hand over the divine sword in exchange for his freedom.


    Morten


    He


    This was Divine Heir from an unknown world in the universe.


    ¡°Very well! Take ten steps to the right and throw the sword in your hand a meter away. Then, you will be


    free.¡±

 Chapter 3164

    Chapter 3164


    That man was hesitant for a moment at first. Eventually, he took ten steps to the right in ordance


    with Mozart¡¯s request. Edgar then threw the sword in his hand forward over a distance of one meter.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Edgar


    He


    nk!


    A light sound rang out. That sword was thrown on the ground.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on that sword. They wanted to find out how Mozart would take that sword away.


    To their surprise, that long ck sword suddenly disappeared on the spot. It just disappeared without a


    trace under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°How did the sword disappear?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see that guy, nor the flow of Chi. It seemed to have disappeared into thin air from its original


    space and gone to another space.¡±


    The Divine Heirs and goddesses couldn¡¯t figure out the details behind it.


    At that moment, the man who had handed in the weapon looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the


    sword. What about me? When are you going to set me free?¡±


    Mozart¡¯s faint voice carried over. ¡°Haven¡¯t you gained freedom already?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°What? You¡­ You tricked me?¡± That man was furious.


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Mozart said, ¡°To be frank, the people on Earth are now tensed up because of you


    foreigners. Some of you even killed the innocent indiscriminately and started massacring a city at the


    drop of a hat. You don¡¯t regard the locals here as human beings at all. I really wanted to kill everyst


    one of you at first¡­ However, I¡¯ve always been kind. After all, not everyone could do something like


    massacring a city. Hence, I¡¯m willing to give you a chance. Keep moving forward, and you will walk out


    of Pompeii Fairnd¡­ But I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice here. If you keep killing the innocent


    indiscriminately on Earth, I¡¯ll definitely find you and kill you!¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    It was a mountain in front of that man. How could there be a path?


    ¡°How am I supposed to leave?¡±


    ¡°You have to believe me and keep moving forward. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll only have yourself to


    me. You only have three minutes. Once the time is up, you¡¯ll have to hand over another sword


    you¡¯ve acquired from the sword grave.¡±


    That man rolled his eyes.


    ¡®D*mn. Why don¡¯t you rob someone else?¡¯


    It had long been rumored that this guy had scammed at least three thousand Divine Heirs and


    goddesses below the Incarnate Deity realm back in the Underworld. Judging from the current situation,


    all of it was well-founded.


    ¡®This bast*rd was a habitual scammer!¡¯


    However, he wanted to give it a try. Hence, he took two steps forward even if he felt no path ahead. To


    his surprise, he stepped into a stone wall with one foot.


    ¡®An illusion? The mountain and the stone wall are non-existent, aren¡¯t they?¡¯


    Upon discovery, the man kept moving forward and quickly entered the mountain.


    Julius, the other Divine Heirs, and goddesses could clearly witness the scene.


    ¡°You only have three minutes. Only two and a half minutes are left¡­¡± Mozart¡®s voice was heard again.


    Mozart


    Alex


    That man had been staying on Earth for a few days. During the period, some Earth-ranked cultivators


    even passed much information about the Wastnd to his people. Hence, although he came from the


    universe and was not used to expressing time in minutes and seconds, he already knew how short two


    and a half minutes were.


    Edgar immediately unleashed his body technique and dashed forward.


    Edgar


    He


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, that man kept moving forward. Edgar then rushed over the mountain and


    entered the sky above the sea. Finally, he left Pompeii and flew away¡­ Sure enough, he had gained


    freedom.


    Edgar


    He


    ¡°Is there anyone else? You guys don¡¯t have much time!¡± reminded Mozart.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Someone immediately came forward and threw out a divine sword.


    Mozart told him to run forward and leave Pompeii, just like the previous guy. After that, a third guy


    came forward. The third guy also threw out a sword.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Just then, Julius suddenly dashed to the area in front of that man. Edgar thought, ¡®The passage is right


    here. I¡¯ll just go in. Why do I have to give you the divine swords I¡¯ve obtained? Keep on dreaming!¡¯


    Edgar


    He


    As a result¡­


    Bang!

 Chapter 3165

    Chapter 3165


    A loud bang rang out.


    Julius crashed into the mountain, forming arge human-shaped crater. Meanwhile, a huge bump


    showed up on his forehead.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°That mountain isn¡¯t an illusion?¡±


    The group of Divine Heirs and goddesses were stunned. What was going on?


    The previous two guys clearly could pass through it!


    Rowan¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Young lord, you¡¯re a leading figure whomands respect, but why are


    you trying to leave this ce without buying a ticket? Can you have some sense of shame? You


    already look a little ugly. If you are that shameless, you will look really grotesque.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Julius almost vomited blood in rage. Josef even abruptly shattered two of his teeth.


    Josef


    He


    nk!


    Josef threw out a sword. ¡°That should do it, right?¡±


    Josef


    He


    It was equivalent to having conceded defeat. The sword that was thrown on the ground quickly


    disappeared.


    However, Rowan said, ¡°God said one should be polite and mustn¡¯t jump the queue halfway, firste,


    first served. Hence, the sword you¡¯ve just thrown out was void. It¡¯s an invalid operation.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    A few women standing around Rowan could not helpughing. Frostine¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered all of


    a sudden.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡®My junior is really mischievous, but¡­ I like him so much. I have to love him dearly.¡¯


    Julius scolded, ¡°You go back on your word. This isn¡¯t a gentleman¡¯s behavior.¡±


    Rowan replied, ¡°How dare you scold me? You¡¯ve vited the rule, so I¡¯ll issue a yellow card to you as a


    warning. The others can leave after banding in one sword, whereas you have to hand in two swords.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    After that, he let the previous guy walk forward.


    An amazing scene appeared. The third guy passed through the mountain and left Pompeii.


    The Divine Heirs and goddesses rubbed their eyes one after another.


    Why did that look so magical?


    Then, a few people left sessfully. Meanwhile, the space in the spell formation kept shrinking. The


    space became increasingly crowded. It was asrge as an ind at first, but now, it had be as big


    as a basketball court.


    Julius conceded defeat once again. Josef neither jumped the queue nor scolded Rowan this time, and


    he threw out two swords. ¡°Can I leave already?¡±


    Josef


    He


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan fell silent.


    Rowan


    Alex


    The others only had one sword, and some were even swordless, but this guy had obtained dozens of


    swords. Hence, Rowan certainly could not let him leave.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Even so¡­


    ¡°Fine! You can leave too!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Whoosh!


    Julius rushed out¡­ Just as he was halfway through the mountain, he instantly burst intoughter and


    said to Jordan, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re sowing the seeds of cmity with endless trouble in the future! I thank you


    for letting me out. In order to repay you, I will kill you and then your entire family. Just you wait. I¡¯lle


    after you soon.¡±


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    ¡°How dare you threaten me? Red card!¡±


    Rowan¡¯s voice sounded indifferent and ruthless.


    Rowan


    Alex


    At that moment, Julius, who had rushed out of the mountain, suddenly discovered that the scene ahead


    somehow looked familiar¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the sword grave that he had just rushed out of? A group of


    people was still standing around.


    D*mn¡­ It was that group of Divine Heirs and goddesses.


    To his surprise, he came back again.


    ¡°Ah! Young lord, why are you back again? Are you here to save us? I told you so. The young lord won¡¯t


    abandon us while carrying all the divine swords,¡± said a member of Lun Sect.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Josef wanted to kill that guy, but he was actually speechless.


    Josef


    He


    Those with a divine sword in their hand left one by one. The remaining ones were swordless people


    and that group of people from the Lun Sect.

 Chapter 3166

    Chapter 3166


    Just then, Richard appeared in front of everyone again.


    Richard


    Alex


    Next to him was a pile of divine swords. These swords had alle from the tomb of swords, then


    handed to him by these people. Richard checked every single one of them. To his demise, none were


    the Godyer.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Richard


    Alex


    Although he had never seen what the God yer looked like, he could tell how powerful the swords


    were. Although the swords in front of him were considered pretty good, they were still less valuable in


    comparison. They weren¡¯t even close to being Supreme Chi weapons, let alone his Dao killing sword.


    ¡®Does that mean it¡¯s with Julius Jackson?¡¯


    Richard had no idea, which was why he needed to check all of them.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Whoever didn¡¯t manage to get their hands on a sword, you all may leave now.¡±


    When Richard said this, those people were absolutely stunned.


    Richard


    Alex


    Someone questioned. ¡°Are you really going to let us go?¡±


    Richard huffed. ¡°Do you expect to have you all stay for dinner? Look at you. You all are the Divine Heirs


    of this universe. Why can¡¯t any of you get a mere sword when everyone else could?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Yet despite how weak you all are, you still dare toe to the Wastnds. Are you looking for a death


    wish, huh? Go, leave now. I¡¯m getting second-hand embarrassment from this.¡±


    All of them looked as if they had been forced to eat feces.


    ¡®How could he look down on us? This is¡­ so frustrating!¡¯


    However, Richard did let them go as promised. In the end, all that was left were the people from the


    Lun sect.


    Richard


    Alex


    Julius and the others knew well that they were being targeted.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± One of the disciples of the Lun sect asked.


    ¡°Simple, I want all the swords within the tomb!¡± Richard was very straightforward.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Julius rejected that request immediately.


    ¡°You will have to agree to do so.¡± Richard smiled as he sent out a few hand symbols.


    Richard


    Alex


    This ce was already shrunk to half the size of a basketball court. The walls of the space continued to


    close in, which ended up squeezing them against each other.


    They then started attacking the walls of the boundary, but it was all for naught. The space was just too


    small. They couldn¡¯t even dodge any attacks that bounced back.


    That formation master from the Lun sect asked hurriedly. ¡°Young Lord, the formation in this Pompeii


    Fairnd is very powerful. It¡¯s used to deal with the Undead. Even if a divine empress were here, they


    wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything either. All we can do now is give up our divine swords.¡±


    Julius was frustrated, as he was doing freebor in the end. Moreover, it was bad enough that he had


    to beg this person in a polite tone as well. Adrian simply couldn¡¯t get past his pride, unable to let down


    his ego.


    Adrian


    He


    However¡­


    In this life or death situation, he could onlypromise for the time being and threw all the swords to


    the ground.


    ¡°Josef, we¡¯ve handed you all the swords within the tomb. Can you let us go now?¡± One of them asked.


    Josef,


    Alex,


    Richard nced at the swords that were just thrown out, only to be met with disappointment again. The


    Godyer was definitely not amongst them.


    Richard


    Alex


    Turning back to these people, he said, ¡°Do you remember that I gave your young lord a red card? Do


    you know what it means? It means that you¡¯re out!¡±


    Julius was furious. ¡°What the f*ck do you mean by that?¡±


    Richard smiled softly. ¡°That means you will still have to die even after handing me the swords. Do you


    really think I¡¯m that foolish as to let you go and give you all the chance toe back and kill meter?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°You¡­ Bastard!¡±


    Richard didn¡¯t seem to care, putting his hand symbols together and yelling. ¡°Shut!¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    The boundary was shut entirely.


    Pfft!


    The disciples of the Lun sect couldn¡¯t resist that pressuring force, vomiting blood in an instant. In the


    end, they were crushed, causing their blood and flesh to stter all over the floor.


    However, Julius¡¯ body was glowing in golden light. There was arge piece of canvas wrapped over


    him. Obviously, this canvas was no ordinary item, a very powerful mystical treasure. It could even resist


    the closing of the formation.


    ¡°Haha! Hehe¡­¡± Julius chuckled.

 Chapter 3167

    Chapter 3167


    His smile was rather twisted.


    Even though the canvas was protecting him, he was still injured. Blood was dripping out of every corner


    of his face too. His eyes were like that of a cobra, ring at Bjorne with malicious intent ¡°Do you really


    think I¡¯d die that easily? I am the young lord of the Lun sect! I have many skills and mystical


    treasures. A mere native like you could only dream of killing me!¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Really now? I really wouldn¡¯t believe that, to be honest!¡±


    Bjorne then summoned a ball of mes, along with a lotus flower base inside. The fire was quite


    unusual, as it was the Great me Spell.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Whoosh¡­


    The mes were thrown into the boundary,nding on Julius, burning his entire body.


    Julius yelled. ¡°Hold it, my Shura Diagram!¡±


    Therge canvas on him now glowed even brighter, with several faint phantoms of Shuras. These


    phantoms appeared within the mes and set up a protective barrier, shielding Julius.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Argh!!! I will never die!¡±


    ¡°Your sh*tty native mes have nothing on me! You¡¯d be too naive if you think you¡¯d be able to kill me


    with those!¡± Julius cackled.


    Saying nothing, Bjorne continued to form more hand symbols.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Within his body was a bright red lotus flower. It spat out an odd pattern while quivering gently. Those


    patterns then followed his hand symbols and went straight into the mes around Julius.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯ Bjorne himself was confused. ¡®The lotus flower could spit out such a pattern?¡¯


    Bjorne


    Alex


    However, as the pattern appeared, he could sense a burning hot fire elementalw power. Thisw


    power was even higher ranked than anyw power he had encountered in the past. It was as if thisw


    power didn¡¯t belong to this universe.


    ¡®Looks like the three thousand lotus flowers aren¡¯t as simple as I thought. I can still look into its hidden


    potentials.¡¯


    Just as Bjorne was thinking about that, he heard Julius cursing like a madman. The Great me Spell


    was drastically stronger when the mysterious pattern was added. The Shura Diagram on Julius couldn¡¯t


    continue shielding any longer either.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The Shura phantoms that appeared earlier were shrieking within the fire. They couldn¡¯t even save


    themselves, let alone protect Julius.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Julius¡¯ hair caught on fire. The mes then spread towards his face, burning off his skin. Joe used


    several ways to defend himself from the mes but he was currently restricted by the formation, hence


    there was no space for him to dodge. Joe was merely forced to endure the mes at this point.


    Joe


    He


    Joe


    He


    ¡®This¡­ This is just too humiliating!¡¯


    Although Julius had a divine body, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to endure such torture. It was a horrible


    sight to behold with his face nowpletely burned. Joe yelled. ¡°If you have the strength, then fight me


    like a true man! Else I would still look down on you, even after my death! You merely borrowed outside


    help, so you didn¡¯t defeat me using your own skills.¡±


    Joe


    He


    Bjorne seemed delighted to. ¡°Alright, as you wish!¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Joe then expanded the space within the formation back to its original size.


    Joe


    He


    ¡°My love, don¡¯t do anything rash!¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go in there!¡±


    Lena and Frostine immediately shouted at him.


    Bjorne smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a good opportunity anyway. I¡¯d like to know how strong I am now.¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Bjorne entered the boundary with his actual body, whereas Julius was rapidly healing his wounds.


    Within seconds, his burnt skin hadpletely recovered, restoring his face.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Die!¡± Julius was already so angry that he needed an outlet. After a roar, he lunged towards Bjorne.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡®As expected, this guy is very strong!¡¯


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Despite this, he wasn¡¯t scared one bit. All the lotus flowers in his body were starting to flutter while


    limitlessw power wrapped itself around him. Joe then faced Julius with a harsh punch.


    Joe


    He

 Chapter 3168

    Chapter 3168


    Woo¡­


    Behind Julius appeared a giant roc. His current attack actually formed the true arcana of a giant roc.


    Yet behind Jordan was just a lotus flower fluttering in the air. Inparison, there was arge


    difference in size between the two.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan¡¯s small lotus flower wasn¡¯t even a thousandth the size of the giant roc¡¯s brow¡­ Even though the


    boundary space had expanded, the truth was that the space wasn¡¯t enough to let the giant roc stretch


    outpletely. Its size was just exceedinglyrge.


    Jordan


    Alex


    As it came out, it started roaring due to its big body being stuck.


    Boom!


    Jordan¡¯s attack immediatelynded on him.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Ten-point Forbidden Spell, the Great Icebound Spell!¡±


    With this, a very frosty sensation surrounded the two. Jordan leaped into the air, using the patterns of


    the Blue Demonic Lotus to support his attack, making it even stronger. The punch instantly shattered


    and demolished the giant roc True Arcana, struggling in mid-air. As if that was not enough, Jordan then


    attacked Julius¡¯ body with the remaining strength.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Alex


    Boom!


    The boundary started shaking as dust flew up into the air with a loud explosion, blurring everyone¡¯s


    vision.


    Julius initially thought that he was doomed. Since the formation limited him, he wasn¡¯t able to unleash


    the Roc True Arcana Punch. ording to the mes that Jordan had previously sent out that made his


    Shura Diagram scream in pain, he thought Jordan would have beaten him to half death with his next


    attack.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    However, after taking a bit, he realized that that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Kzz¡­


    There was freezing ice forming on his body, so cold it made his body numb. Leonardo then spat out


    some blood, but that was only it.


    Leonardo


    He


    Julius thought. ¡®This bastard isn¡¯t as strong as I thought. I thought he had hidden his cultivation level,


    but it seems that his powers really were just that. The only thing kind of special about his powers is the


    law power within the elemental ice attack. And this special type ofw power was able to break through


    my Shura Diagram¡¯s defense.¡¯


    ¡®But his actual powers were far weakerpared to me, an Advanced Heavenly Deity.¡¯


    However¡­ Leonardo remembered that Jordan¡¯s greatest strengthsy in his formations. Leonardo had


    been at a disadvantage during this entire fight due to formations. If there wasn¡¯t a formation in the first


    ce, he was confident that he could kill Jordan in three seconds. However, he couldn¡¯t let him notice


    this. If Jordan were to start using formations, he would have to defend instead of attacking them.


    Leonardo


    He


    Jordan


    Alex


    Leonardo


    He


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    Pfft!


    Julius spat out a mouthful of blood. Half of it was actual blood, while the other half was just him faking


    it. Leonardo put up a shocked expression. ¡°What are these attacks? I¡¯ve never seen anyw power like


    the one you¡¯re yielding.¡±


    Leonardo


    He


    The best lies were always ny percent true, and that was what Julius was doing. Leonardo really


    couldn¡¯t understand thew power in Jordan¡¯s attacks.


    Leonardo


    He


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Bring out your true power and defeat me. Only then would I tell you!¡± Jordan said. Leonardo was eager


    to know his own limits because he had a feeling that lotus flowers needed a stronger stimtion.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Leonardo


    He


    ¡®These things are odd. They¡¯re filled with fighting spirit.¡¯


    In reality, his sudden rise in fighting spirit was mostly from those flowers.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Julius yelled. ¡°You promised a fair fight and that you wouldn¡¯t y any tricks. But now you¡¯re


    using a formation to limit my true arcana! That¡¯s not what true fighters do. If you really want to see what


    I can really do, break this formation right now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t break the formation. But if you really want to go all out, there¡¯s an easy solution.¡±


    ¡°Domain!¡± Jordan opened up a mental domain surrounding the both of them.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Suddenly, the space became limitless. It would keep a few Giant Roc True Arcanes, let alone one. The


    mental domain was as big as one¡¯s mind, after all.


    Julius wanted to scream. ¡°You f*cker, how could this be fair? You can change thews in the domain,


    and yet you pulled me in here to fight!¡±


    Jordan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t alter thews here. We will be having a fair fight.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    Boom boom, boom boom!

 Chapter 3169

    Chapter 3169


    The battle had finally started.


    Julius was frustrated and annoyed. That was because he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Ishac right away within


    his target¡¯s own mental domain¡­ Before this happened, he would try to break through the domain. Yet


    if he tried to do so, he was worried that Ishac might jump out of the formation, which meant that


    everything would go back to square one.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    Alex


    Hence, he had to stall him before he thought of a n. Abraham didn¡¯t dare to use his ultimate trick


    Abraham


    He


    As they fought, Ishac suddenly shouted out of nowhere. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Julius asked, ¡°Why? What are you trying to do?¡±


    Ishac replied. ¡°I have sudden enlightenment. Wait for me!¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    After that, he rushed out of the domain and sat down with his legs crossed. It was as if he was going to


    learn something.


    Julius was stunned. ¡®What the f*ck, I¡¯m not your master. Not only do I need to spar with you, I have to


    leave you to some enlightenment so that you could kill me?¡¯


    However, the man was still worried that Ishac might use formations again¡­


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®There¡¯s no way out of this!¡¯


    Ishac actually knew what exactly Julius was thinking. That¡¯s why he was so rxed about this fight.


    Just a while ago, he noticed that the light green lotus flower was shaking, amongst the three thousand


    lotus flowers growing in him.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Up till now, most of the lotus flowers were still closed, a mere bud. Only a few had bloomed up till now.


    From the bloomed flowers, Ishac found out that a few spells within the Ten-point Forbidden Spell were


    rted to them. The mysterious pattern on top of the lotus flowers could increase the power of certain


    spells, for example, the Great Icebound Spell, the Great me Spell, and the Great Void Spell.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Yet now, this flower was rtively unfamiliar. It was brimming with gold light, but it seemed to be some


    kind of golden powder upon closer inspection.


    ¡®Is this pollen? From the lotus flowers?¡¯ Ishac immediately started pondering while approaching the


    lotus flower.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Clenching his teeth, he inserted his mind into the flower, basking in the wavering golden pollen. The


    next thing he felt was a significant impact on his consciousness as if it was going to explode sooner or


    later.


    As expected, it was indeed golden pollen that contained arge amount of power. Ishac could clearly


    feel his mental strength proliferating after he soaked his mind in this pollen. Moreover, a stream of


    consciousness was blooming in his head. It was yet another odd pattern, which looked rather different


    this time. It looked like the hybrid of a fish and a bird.


    Ishac


    Alex


    After that, the pattern turned itself into a martial skill, and a giant roc rose into the air.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this thing¡­ That Lun young lord¡¯s skill?¡±


    ¡°Why did it explode from the lotus flower?¡±


    Upon closer inspection, he noticed another difference. Thew power within this skill was very simr


    to the other few in the Ten -point Forbidden Spell.


    ¡°Could this be another forbidden spell?¡±


    ¡°The eleventh spell?¡±


    ¡°Then does that mean with the three thousand lotus flowers inside of me, I¡¯d have three thousand


    spells?¡±


    ¡°What is this spell called?¡±


    At that moment, a name appeared in his head, the Great Roc Spell.


    With this, his consciousness returned back into his body. Ishac realized that his cultivation level had


    improved as well.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®Incredible!¡¯


    Abraham rushed back into the domain again, turning to Julius. ¡°We may start now.¡±


    Abraham


    He


    ¡®You f*ck, is he really treating me as a sparring partner? I¡¯ll definitely make sure you stay down this


    time!¡¯


    ¡°Roc Divine Punch!¡±


    Ishac sent out a punch as well. ¡°Eleventh Forbidden Spell, the Great Roc Spell!¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Both sent out a giant roc image at the very same time.


    ¡®What?!¡¯ Julius froze. ¡®How does he know the Roc True Arcana too?¡¯


    ¡°Hmph! So you were secretly learning my skills, huh? But you¡¯ve underestimated the Roc Divine


    Punch. How could you possibly defeat me with a faux Roc Punch?!¡±


    Wooo¡­


    Boom!


    After a loud explosion, Julius¡¯ Roc Phantasm disappeared, whereas Ishac¡¯s was still there.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious which one is the true Roc Phantasm now?¡± Ishac smiled softly, then spat some fresh


    blood out of his mouth.


    Ishac


    AlexPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 3170

    Chapter 3170


    Although Ishac was able to defeat Julius¡¯ Roc Divine Punch with his Great Roc Spell, he himself ended


    up vomiting blood as well. This was a natural urrence, after all. There was arge difference


    between their cultivation powers. Ishac¡¯s powers were unique, and he wasn¡¯t walking the normal path


    either. Even though he had Golden Cores and Nascent Souls, it was simply different from the usual.


    With these flowers, even an Immortal Emperor would have to step aside. However, he was still not as


    strongpared to a Heavenly Deity. Joe was still rather familiar with his own strengths after all.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    Alex


    Joe


    He


    If Julius really were to use his ultimate skill, he might end up with a terrible fate. However, he had quite


    a few tricks up his sleeves himself. Joe knew that he still had the chance to turn the tables as long as


    he survived.


    Joe


    He


    It was fortunate the foundation of his Great Roc Spell was stronger than Julius¡¯ Roc Divine Punch.


    Julius noticed this as well. His eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Yours is a fake. How could you defeat


    my Roc True Arcana? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Ishac hacked out a mouthful of dark red blood. ¡°That¡¯s because mine is the true Roc Phantasm,


    you¡¯re the fake here.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph, I refuse to believe you can steal any more skills from me.¡±


    ¡°Kylin True Arcana Punch!¡±


    Julius used another martial skill, summoning a Kylin in front of him. The fist was so powerful that it


    made the skies change in color, rattling thew power within its radius.


    Boom!


    Ishac didn¡¯t dodge one bit, using the Great Roc Spell to take it head-on.


    Ishac


    Alex


    As the Kylin and Roc collided with each other, both let out an earth-shattering roar.


    Ishac was sent flying back thousands of meters, crashing onto the ground harshly. His face was


    drenched in blood, along with both his arms fractured.


    Ishac


    Alex


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Joe looked horrible.


    Joe


    He


    On the contrary, Julius only had to back up three steps. However, Ishac had strong rejuvenation


    powers. It was simply unheard of, especially when one could visibly see his fractures healing. With a


    few cracks, his bones fused back together, and he could continue fighting.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Pretty good recovery speed!¡± Julius spoke up, his intentions unknown. ¡°But my Kylin True Arcana


    Punch could only be mastered after sacrificing an actual Kylin. You¡¯d simply be dreaming if you think


    you can master it just by watching me.¡±


    Ishac spat once again. This time even parts of his organs were mixed in his vomit. Joe then smiled.


    ¡°That might not always be the case. Stay here and wait again.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Joe


    He


    After saying that, he left once more.


    Julius just stood there, speechless. Joe couldn¡¯t possibly believe that Ishac could actually master the


    punch.


    Joe


    He


    Ishac


    Alex


    The Kylin True Arcana Punch was a much stronger martial skill than the Roc Divine Punch. Joe even


    had to use three hundred years to seed in mastering this, along with capturing five Kylins as a


    sacrifice. Their captures made all the Kylins in some other world run off. There was none left in that


    world now.


    Joe


    He


    ¡®That brat wants to master it just by watching? Joe wishes!¡¯


    Joe


    He


    However, he had no idea that Ishac wasn¡¯t exactly stealing his skills. Joe was using the Kylin True


    Arcana Punch to stimte the three thousand lotus flowers in his body so that a Forbidden Spell could


    be forced out of them.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Joe


    He


    Hence, Julius¡¯ skills could only be considered a stimnt.


    At the same time, Ishac¡¯s consciousness really did see another flower glistening with golden powder.


    This time, the flower was red, with a few golden threads on its petals. It was different from the previous


    flower too, as it was bigger. There was a floating bubble within the pollen, which contained a faint


    phantom of a Kylin.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°What¡­ Is it this time?¡± Ishac was slightly excited.


    Ishac


    Alex


    It was as if the three thousand lotus flowers were a treasure trove, each a mystery box in itself. This


    meant that anything could be a surprise.


    ¡®This Bubble Kylin is probably¡­ Not ordinary either!¡¯


    With past experiences, Ishac jumped into the flower stamen without hesitation, basking in the pollen


    once again. In an instant, he felt the same sensations, with his mental power increasing drastically, as


    another problem pattern started glowing.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Joe knew the name of this Forbidden Spell, the Great Kylin Spell. It allowed the person to carry both


    Kylin¡¯s strengths and destructive powers. Whenever the person attacked, a fire Kylin Phantasm would


    appear.


    Joe


    He


    This was truly a martial skill made to attack.

 Chapter 3171

    Chapter 3171


    ¡°Then what is that inside of the bubble?¡¯


    Astor¡¯s consciousness reached out towards it, causing it to be absorbed into the bubble.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯


    Astor was shocked to see the outside from within the bubble. To his surprise, the Kylin Phantasm within


    the bubble was alive. Moving its limbs, it slowly stood up straight. It then made a deafening roar, staring


    at Astor with its mouth still agape¡­


    Astor


    Alex


    Astor


    Alex


    Realizing that Astor was reacting much, it went back to using all fours and spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s been so many


    years since I¡¯ve seen a living thing.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    After saying that, it even started sobbing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Astor was stunned. ¡°What are you crying for?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    The Kylin said, ¡°You try being stuck in here for a million years then. I didn¡¯t even go insane, and I didn¡¯t


    die either. There¡¯s no one here, so is it really that weird for me to tear up from happiness when another


    being ends up getting sealed in the same ce as I am?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I finally have a friend to talk to now!¡±


    Astor froze. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯ve been stuck in here for a million years?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡®Damn!¡¯


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t end up getting sealed away for a million years, too, right? I just came in here without


    thinking!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯d rather die! ¡¯


    As the Kylin continued to cry, Astor asked, ¡°Who shut you in here?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    The Kylin replied. ¡°Who else? There¡¯s no one else in the demon realm that could capture me, apart


    from that danmed Lotus Demon!¡±


    ¡°Uhm, the Lotus Demon you speak of¡­ Are they a person?¡±


    The Kylin blinked in confusion and suddenly stopped crying. ¡°Were you not sealed in here by the Lotus


    Demon?¡±


    ¡°No, I came in here myself.¡±


    ¡°You came in here yourself?¡± The Kylin seemed shocked. Yet after a few seconds, it seemed to have


    remembered something. ¡°Could you be¡­ The legendary Great Dao Womb?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ What..? Huh..?¡± Astor nearly bit down on his own tongue.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡®What in the hell is it saying? Great Dao Womb? I am a man. How could I have a womb?¡¯


    Just as Astor wanted to deny it, the Kylin hopped up and said, ¡°You jerk, how could you be sote? You


    made me wait for a million years. Everyone even thought that the Lotus Demon lied about you¡­


    Whatever, my Natural willpower will be following you from now on.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    The Kylin then jumped right into Astor¡¯s consciousness.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Argh!¡± Astor instantly felt as if his consciousness was being torn apart. An immeasurable pain


    exploded within his soul.


    Astor


    Alex


    The Kylin¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°This is a soul imprint, my pattern as the Kylin ancestor. From now


    on, you will earn another skill called the Kylin Transformation. And I will finally regain my freedom now.¡±


    ¡°Freedom? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To reincarnate!¡±


    After that, it started yelling to the skies. ¡°Hey Lotus Demon, I¡¯ve already imprinted my Natural Willpower


    on the womb ording to our contract, so that means my mission is aplished, right? Can you free


    me out of this damned ce and let me reincarnate?¡±


    Yet there was no response.


    Astor spoke up. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to reincarnate, you know? You can follow me. I¡¯ll make sure you


    live your best life.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    The Kylin stared at him, seemingly pitiful for a brief second. In the end, it shook its head. ¡°It¡¯s best that I


    reincarnate. Look at me. I just have to. And you should enjoy your peaceful days.¡±


    After a long while of waiting, the Kylin finally saw a ray of light in the middle of this space. It then rushed


    over, disappearing into the white light.


    ¡®Did it really reincarnate?¡¯ Astor thought as he watched from afar. After that, his consciousness returned


    back to his body.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡®I wonder if the three thousand lotus flowers are hiding some kind of scheme from me? Else why would


    the Kylin make that pitiful expression before leaving?¡¯

 Chapter 3172

    Chapter 3172


    ¡®The Great Dao Womb?¡¯


    ¡®And a Lotus Demon?¡¯


    ¡°What is all this?! Once I¡¯m done with the situation here, I¡¯ll have to talk to Shelly. That brat¡­ I hope


    she didn¡¯t push me into an endless trap.¡¯


    Richard decided not to think any further. It seemed that the lotus flowers had been benefitting him for


    now, nor did it give him any disadvantages either. George figured it was only natural to take all the


    benefits first.


    Richard


    Alex


    George


    He


    ***


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m back, young lord! Thank you so much. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn these


    skills. Besides, there are just too few divine legacies in the Wastnds. You probably don¡¯t know this,


    but a random Immortal could easily rule over the world two years ago.¡±


    Richard seemed to be in a good mood when he returned to the domain. George even smiled brightly


    when facing Julius.


    Richard


    Alex


    George


    He


    Julius was already impatient from waiting. ¡°Stop with the bullsh*t. Show me the Kylin True Arcana you


    stole from me. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s even one-tenth of my power!¡±


    ¡°Kylin True Arcana Punch!¡±


    Suddenly, Julius summoned a Kylin Phantasm with his fist, which was stronger andrger. It towered


    over the domain and looked very powerful.


    Richard grunted as well. ¡°The Great Kylin Spell!¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Roar!


    Richard¡¯s spell had summoned a Kylin as well. It was a fire Kylin, which looked extremely real.


    Richard


    Alex


    Upon seeing this, Julius¡¯ pupils constricted from disbelief. ¡®What is this?!¡¯


    ¡®Both ofus are using the Kylin True Arcana, so how did this guy summon an actual Kylin?¡¯


    From his point of view, the Kylin above Richard¡¯s head wasn¡¯t just a mere phantom. It seemed like an


    actual Kylin. However, Richard¡¯s Kylin concentrated its true arcana in the air and roared, then wrapped


    itself around his arm. Hence, his entire arm was now covered by this Kylin.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard


    Alex


    Roar!


    As Richard¡¯s Kylin howled loudly, the Kylin Phantasm that Julius summoned was terrified, disappearing


    before it could even attack, whimpering even.


    Richard


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Alex


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Julius was utterly stunned.


    This punch was his biggest ultimate card hence he didn¡¯t expect to lose to Richard¡¯s fake Kylin in such


    an embarrassing way.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡®I won¡¯t believe this! I simply refuse to!¡¯


    ¡°Again! Kylin True Arcana Punch!¡±


    Boom!


    Julius¡¯ Kylin True Arcana Punch shattered once again. Richard¡¯s attack just felt as if it were arge


    meteorite. This time, the Shura Diagram on him was bombed to ashes. The Shura spirits within were


    burnt by the Kylin fire as well, screaming and dying from the pain.


    Richard


    Alex


    On the other hand, Julius¡¯ chest was punched harshly.


    Pfft!


    Julius had then vomited blood after a direct attack from Richard. His eyes were widened and red from


    rage, unable to believe this. George looked down and noticed a ck punch mark in the middle of his


    chest.


    Richard


    Alex


    George


    He


    ¡°The Kylin True Arcana?¡±


    ¡°You actually managed to learn it without sacrificing any Kylins. I have to admit that I¡¯m impressed by


    your learning skills, you certainly are stronger than me in that field¡­¡±


    ¡°But your cultivation level isn¡¯t high, so even if your true arcana is a higher level than mine, I can still


    defeat you.¡± Julius red at him while concentrating yet another punch.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Richard yelled as well. ¡°Die!¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Both sides were still using the Kylin True Arcane. Julius¡¯ Kylin was yet again restrained and shattered,


    yet he seemed even more determined. George knew he had to use the Kylin True Arcana to defeat


    Richard.


    George


    He


    Richard


    Alex


    Boom!


    After that punch, Julius was sent flying back and vomiting blood. Richard had to back a few steps as


    well, spitting out just as much blood.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    Boom!

 Chapter 3173

    Chapter 3173


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Boom!


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Boom¡­


    The two acted as if they were stubborn mules, using the same methods to attack each other over and


    over again. After colliding with each other onest time, they both fell to the ground, seemingly injured.


    With this, Julius smiled and jumped up out of nowhere. Despite being severely injured just a while ago,


    he managed to regain energy after merely taking a few breaths. Barne then brought out a rope and tied


    Steven up, cackling.


    Barne


    He


    Steven


    Alex


    Approaching George, he kicked him on the stomach and shouted. ¡°You son of a b*tch, how dare you


    steal my ultimate skill?¡±


    George,


    Alex,


    ¡°Do you really think I only have this much power? I was just tricking you. Now that I¡¯ve sealed your


    cultivation, let¡¯s see how you can escape with your tiny formations.¡±


    Steven was kicked a hundred meters backward, then dragged back to his initial position with Julius¡¯


    bare hands. Despite this, Julius noticed that the man was chuckling.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°You bastard! What are youughing about?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you!¡± Steven said, ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re retaining your actual


    strength?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    Whoosh!


    The rope restricting Steven immediately loosened.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°This is my domain! Stupid! I can change thews any time I want, right? Besides, I¡¯d still like to learn


    one more trick from you!¡±


    Steven¡¯s words made Julius extremely annoyed, which resulted in losing his temper. ¡°Learn my a*s! I¡¯ll


    kill you!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    This time, he no longer hid his true strength, taking out a weapon as well. ¡°Die now!¡±


    Steven took a step back. ¡°Kylin Transformation!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven had no idea what a Kylin Transformation was, so he really wanted to give it a try. The old Kylin


    didn¡¯t specify anything about this skill either. When he activated this skill, the old Kylin¡¯s Natural


    Willpower was activated along with it. The results petrified Steven himself too. Barne realized that his


    body was transforming.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    Barne


    He


    Pshhh!


    His clothes were now shredded into pieces. Barne actually turned into a Kylin within seconds.


    Barne


    He


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    Steven gasped, yet all that came out was a loud roar.


    Steven


    Alex


    Julius shouted as well. ¡°You b*stard! You¡¯re a Kylin!¡±


    Steven cursed him out. ¡°You¡¯re the damn Kylin! Your entire family¡¯s a bunch of damn Kylins! ¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    However, his cursing still came out as angry roars.


    Roar!


    Steven dashed towards Julius right there and then, with mes all over his body, along with an endless


    amount of power.


    Steven


    Alex


    Thump, thump, thump¡­


    After turning into a Kylin, he couldn¡¯t use any more weapons. On the contrary, his strength, speed, and


    defense had significantly increased. The most special skill in this form was the Kylin me. This was


    technically a Ten-point Forbidden Spell¡­


    ¡®No¡­ This is a Forbidden martial skill, supported by the three thousand Forbidden Great Dao


    patterns¡­¡¯


    Julius¡¯ weapon was then pped away, then he had to face a direct attack from Steven. It felt as if he


    was just crushed by an entire gxy. It was just that painful.


    Steven


    Alex


    The transformation had automatically worn off three minutester due to the time limit.


    Seeing Julius frothing at the mouth as hey on the ground, Steven said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve lost! I initially


    didn¡¯t want to kill you, since we need all the help we can get, but¡­¡±


    Steven


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°You said you¡¯d kill my entire family, and that is something I couldn¡¯t possibly forgive. So, be a good


    person in your next life!¡±


    Steven retracted the domain with the wave of his hand and left the boundary as well. Upon exiting, he


    still had to spit out two mouthfuls of blood.


    Steven


    Alex


    The Kylin Transformation was strong, but it would injure himself greatly too. Hence, it was best to not


    use it until it was absolutely necessary.


    The boundary merged together once again.


    Julius was now exhausted, with tens of his bones fractured as well. Knowing that he was going to die


    under this boundary, he screamed. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I am the young lord of the Lun sect! If you kill


    me, you¡¯d have to deal with even bigger trouble!¡±


    Steven said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of any big trouble.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Barne then used the Great me Spell, hoping to burn Julius to death.


    Barne


    He


    Just then, yellow light shone from Julius¡¯ body as an elder¡¯s phantom appeared. Barne looked rather


    stern and cold when staring back at Steven. ¡°Let him go, and I will let you die peacefully.¡±


    Barne


    He


    Steven


    Alex

 Chapter 3174

    Chapter 3174


    ¡°Let me die in peace?¡±


    ¡°Who in the hell are you, you old fart? You¡¯re already dead, so stop looking down on others just


    because you¡¯re older. Is your coffin not nailed shut or something?¡±


    Anderson couldn¡¯t care less about this old man, who had the eyes of a snake, cold and distant Milos


    just straight up started insulting him without any hesitation.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Milos


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He


    With this, the old man was extremely irritated. His pupils looked as if they could shoot needles when


    looking at Anderson. ¡°You bastard, do you not know who One is?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°What the f*ck, One my a*s, how dare you call me a bastard? Which sh*thole did you evene out


    from, you old bastard? How is your mouth so dirty?! Buzz off! You¡¯re asking me to let him go, yet you¡¯re


    still acting so arrogant? Where¡¯s your damn brain? And is this little pest your grandchild, you old fart? If


    so, then grovel before me. If I¡¯m satisfied, I might just keep his body intact.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The old man shook his head, letting out an enraged howl as he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    At the time, Lena, Frostine, and Cecilia hade from the other side.


    They were absolutely freaked out when they saw Anderson enter the boundary to battle Julius. Even


    he couldn¡¯t tell how powerful he was. Hence, they would naturally be more unsure than him.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson had to rely on formations not to lose this fight to them. Hence, it would be indispensable to


    fight within the boundary. Yet he still somehow won in the end, which was out of their expectations.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, Cecilia screamed out of instinct. Her eyes were fixated on the old man, as she covered her


    mouth with her hand. Her expression implied that she was in sheer shock.


    Lena asked her, ¡°What¡¯s with you? Do you know that old thing?¡±


    Even she was calling the phantom an old thing.


    Upon hearing this, Cecilia shivered from fear, replying anxiously. ¡°He¡­ Milos is¡­ The North Emperor!¡±


    Milos


    He


    The old man seemed to have regained some dignity when he overheard Cecilia¡¯s words. Milos huffed


    coldly and said, ¡°At least this little girl is knowledgeable.¡±


    Milos


    He


    Anderson chuckled coldly. ¡°So if someone knows you, they¡¯re knowledgeable. Yet if they don¡¯t, you call


    them b*stards? How shameless are you, old man? I don¡¯t want to stoop to your level, so take the hint


    and get lost, else I would kill you too!¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Milos didn¡¯t stop in the slightest, using his Chi to make the Great me Spell stronger right after saying


    that to the old man.


    Milos


    He


    ¡°Ahhh! Arghhh!¡± Julius cried out loud.


    Several of his defense tools had been burnt by Anderson¡¯s spell, so it was basically burning his body at


    this point. As a Heavenly Deity, he had already achieved in forming his Divine Fetus. As long as the


    fetus doesn¡¯t die, his body would never be demolished. Milos would be able to use naturalw power to


    rejuvenate after all. However, the Great me Spell was a Forbidden Spell, thus, it could burn his


    Divine Fetus as well.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Milos


    He


    Julius couldn¡¯t take the mes anymore once they had reached his Divine Fetus. Milos screamed and


    shouted while rolling on the ground. ¡°Ancestor, save me, please save me..!¡±


    Milos


    He


    The North Emperor was furious. ¡°You b*stard, are you really going to take it this far? Are you not


    scared that I woulde to seek revenge and kill off all your friends and family or destroy your entire


    net?¡±


    Cecilia spoke to Anderson. ¡°Anderson, he¡¯s the North Emperor, he he really can do that!¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson,


    Alex,


    Anderson turned around. ¡°So, what do you think I should do now? Choose a method to die peacefully,


    hmm?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°¡¯Well¡­¡±


    Anderson¡¯s eyes were frosty and disdainful. ¡°I don¡¯t care what his damn title is. I just know that the old


    thing is the same as this little pest. They¡¯re not actually as powerful as they seem. They just like to


    threaten me with my family and friends.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°How despicable, you useless pieces of garbage. Now that you¡¯re here, you can just die along with


    your little b*stard!¡±


    ¡°Legendary me of the Buddha¡¯s wrath!¡±


    ¡°Thundering mes!¡±

 Chapter 3175

    Chapter 3175


    ¡°True Kylin mes!¡±


    ¡°The Great me Spell!¡±


    ¡°Burn..!¡±


    The boundary became smaller and smaller.


    Since Julius and the random phantom of the North Emperor were trapped inside of the formation, they


    wouldn¡¯t be able to get out, let alone cause any harm. Julius¡¯ body had been turned into charcoal, and


    his Divine Fetus was burnt out of his body. That fetus was the most important thing for anyone who was


    Immortal or of a higher cultivation level, as it was the foundation of achieving divinity. When they had


    be a Divine Monarch, they might have a chance at attaining divinity then. Hence, that was how


    important the Divine Fetus was. Yet now, Julius¡¯ Divine Fetus was so burnt that it ended up melting.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Julius¡¯ Divine Fetus yelped in pain.


    The North Emperor was drowned out by fury, yelling and cursing at Milos. However, he was nothing but


    a mere soul phantom here. Morten even had to use some kind of object to appear at this ce, unable


    to be here in person. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t do anything inside the formation in Pompeii.


    Milos


    Alex


    Morten


    He


    His phantom was demolished before the Divine Fetus hadpletely perished, no less.


    Pop!


    The phantom disappeared, along with a bubble popping sound. Before he vanished, he was ring at


    Milos with a chilling re.


    Milos


    Alex


    ***


    In the end, Julius died an absolutely horrifying death. Julius was a prodigy within the new generation in


    the Lun Sect. Morten was also expected to be a deity-master as well. If they wanted to think


    bigger, he might even be a Heavenly Emperor. Yet despite all this, he wound up dead in these


    Wastnds.


    Morten


    He


    However, Julius was not the angriest within this incident. The North Emperor, who had extremely high


    status in the universe, was locked up in his private training room. Morten was furious, yelling and


    screaming, smashing every thing within range.


    Morten


    He


    As the North Emperor who ruled over an entire gxy, he had to watch as a brat humiliated and killed


    one of his soul phantoms.


    ¡°Julius!¡±


    ¡°I will seek revenge for you!¡±


    The North Emperor¡¯s face darkened. Morten was extremely pained by this. Hence, he came out of his


    training room and headed straight towards a particr direction, disappearing into the horizon with


    great speed.


    Morten


    He


    ***


    Within the formation around Pompeii Fairnd, Milos called the women over to collect their battle


    rewards. Although Julius had died, his storage rings and weapons still remained, and they were


    obviously high-quality items. Besides that, the other disciples of the Lun sect were all dead, leaving


    their storage treasures here.


    Milos


    Alex


    Their battle rewards were indeed quite brilliant. However, Cecilia was still quite sorrowful, turning to


    Milos. ¡°You¡¯ve really done it this time, Milos. You killed the descendant of the North Emperor. Morten


    will be mad, and he will definitely look for you in the shortest amount of time he can. You have to run!¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    Morten


    He


    Milos said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing old fart. If he dares to look for me,


    I¡¯ll destroy him.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Lena, however, seemed to be more observant. ¡°How strong¡­ Is the North Emperor?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Cecilia exined. ¡°There are three kings and five emperors within this universe, and they are of


    extremely high status. Putting those kings aside, every one of those five emperors is not to be


    underestimated.¡±


    ¡°They are the East Emperor Mooncrate, the South Emperor Fehlerlos, the West Emperor Paraiso, the


    North Emperor Dust, and the Central Emperor Yeshaya. And that was Dust, the North Emperor¡±


    ¡°No one knows what his actual cultivation level is, but he is definitely one of the top hundred most


    powerful people in the universe. This old man is known for his bad temper and cruelty too. Morten


    definitely wouldn¡¯t let you off this easily. He¡¯s going to seek revenge!¡±


    Morten


    He


    Frostine was shocked. ¡°Is he that powerful?¡±


    Cecilia replied. ¡°Morten might even be more powerful than what you expect.¡±


    Morten


    He


    Milos shrugged. ¡°What are you even scared of? I literally just destroyed his phantom. If he dares to


    come to me, I¡¯ll just kill him off¡­ Let¡¯s go and check out the tomb instead!¡±


    Milos


    Alex

 Chapter 3176

    Chapter 3176


    Albert said it lightheartedly, but he did not believe it in his heart. Even if it was dangerous, he only had


    one option.


    Albert


    Alex


    A group of people then invaded the sword grave.


    Due to the fact that none of the divine swords that flew out of the sword grave corresponded to the


    Godyer, Lena suspected that the Godyer was still inside the sword grave. But after breaking


    through severalyers of internal boundaries with great difficulty and finally entering the interior of the


    sword grave, only a bare sword mountain remained.


    The sky-rushing wind des were still present inside.


    ¡°Because they¡¯re all jacks above this sword mountain, did they all once have divine swords inserted on


    them?¡± Cecilia stated this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lena said, ¡°Once upon a time, every sword here was a supreme divine sword.¡±


    The sword grave was devoid of any weapons. There was no sign of the Godyer. Albert and the


    others had no choice but to retreat.


    Albert


    Alex


    Cecilia, on the other hand, did not lose sight of the reason for her journey, which was to save her


    grandmother.


    She returned to the sea, the base of the control formation, and found Jennifer.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What are they up to?¡±


    Through the image disy of the formation, the crowd saw that half of the people who were following


    Jennifer had actually knelt down for her. Swords were drawn on both sides of the remaining few, and


    the fight was about to begin.


    ¡°Josef, hurry up and take me there!¡±


    Josef,


    Alex,


    ¡°It had to have happened on my grandmother¡¯s side!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± said Josef, nodding.


    Josef,


    Alex,


    Albert took Cecilia with him and arrived in the formation alleyway where Jennifer was in an instant.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Cecilia yelled.


    Jennifer, surrounded by a crowd, turned around and saw Cecilia, froze for a moment, and said, ¡°Why


    are you here, Cecilia? Didn¡¯t you visit Yukon?¡±


    ¡°I came from Yukon to look for you,¡± Cecilia said, ¡°what happened to you?¡±


    The words have just ended.


    ¡°This girl is the granddaughter of Old Lady Peach,¡± a middle-aged woman said, pointing to Cecilia.


    ¡°If we catch her, we can make the old poisonous fe give in and undo the poison on us.¡±


    ¡°Go for it!¡±


    Several people struck out at Cecilia while shouting. Jennifer¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Explode, Divine Record of Ten Thousand Poisons!¡± Jennifer let out a stern yell, and the toxicity of


    those people erupted violently.


    They all let out a pitiful scream. However, these people¡¯s cultivation levels were eventually very high,


    and they possessed a plethora of magical treasures.


    All kinds of light rushed up from each person¡¯s body. That was the magical treasure battling the toxin.


    ¡°Right now, grab her granddaughter; we still have a glimmer of hope!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of kneeling down, old head, you fools?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the toxin is so strong, my internal organs are bleeding¡­¡±


    After the toxicity attack, this group of people was iparably miserable. The skin on their bodies


    decayed at an rming rate. Some people¡¯s ears were severed in less than two seconds.


    Albert¡¯s heart trembled as he watched, for this was the first time he had encountered such a


    domineering poison.


    Albert


    Alex

 Chapter 3177

    Chapter 3177


    However, if someone wanted to deal with Cecilia, he wouldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing.


    ¡°Great Icebound Spell!¡±


    ¡°Great me Spell! ¡±


    His right hand had fire, while his left hand had ice. Paul¡¯s ability was thought to be one-of-a-kind. Ice


    and fire collided, obstructing those people¡®s paths. Leonardo then wrapped his arm around Cecilia¡¯s


    waist and moved instantly. The next second, his formation hand seals were finally struck, controlling


    the formation changes and isting people in a separate area.


    Paul


    Alex


    Leonardo


    He


    ¡°Ahh, who is this kid? Leonardo can actually manipte the spell formation force field here¡­¡±


    Leonardo


    He


    The group of people decayed quickly, and their toxicity increased.


    Paul had now ruined the n to capture Cecilia in order to threaten Jennifer, and they were enraged


    and frantically attacked the boundary. It was, however, doomed to fail.


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul then took Cecilia and arrived next to Jennifer.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Grandma, are you all right?¡±


    She noticed Jennifer¡¯s legs were missing when she looked closely.


    ¡°Grandma, what happened to your legs?¡± eximed Cecilia.


    ¡°Howe¡­ They¡¯ve vanished?¡±


    ¡°I was caught in the curse here. My legs were chopped off. Grandma is fine, even with two legs


    missing, grandma can still walk with her hands,¡± Jennifer exined.


    The focus was then directed to Paul. ¡°Who is this young man, Cecilia?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Grandma, he is Astor, whom I mentioned to you before. Now with Yukon under his control, no one can


    attack the mountain! ¡± Cecilia said.


    Astor,


    Alex,


    ¡°Also, there were nine deaths in Yukon. If it hadn¡¯t been for Astor, I would have died a long time ago


    and been abused by a horde of beasts. And, my brother was assassinated.¡±


    Astor,


    Alex,


    Tears streamed down Cecilia¡¯s cheeks as she said that.


    Jennifer nodded, ¡°This matter, I already know! Do not cry,ck of knowledge is bad, being killed is


    common, the important thing is to learn a lesson!¡±


    After saying that, she returned her gaze to Paul and nodded.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Young man, you are a talented man, the future generation should be afraid, Cecilia, your choice is


    good, grandma likes this young man very much, let¡¯s do what you want and betroth you to him, how


    about it?¡±


    Cecilia¡¯s cheeks flushed. She hurriedly nced at Astor, then back at him, ¡°Grandma,¡± she said.


    Astor,


    Alex,


    Paul was stunned for a brief moment. ¡®What did you mean when you nced at me twice? This modest


    tone, this expression of yours¡­ Don¡®t let your grandmother get the wrong idea, okay? We¡¯re just


    innocent pals.¡¯


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Shy? If there is no disagreement, that means everyone agrees, so that¡¯s great! Allow nature to take its


    course. Astor, I¡®ll betroth my granddaughter to you. You don¡®t have an issue with that, right?¡± Jennifer


    replied with a smile.


    Astor,


    Alex,


    ¡°Huh..?¡± Paul was dumbfounded for a moment.


    Paul


    Alex


    Leonardo and Cecilia were very innocent, like little onions with bean curd. There was no rtionship,


    no ambiguity.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Leonardo


    He


    ¡°You have misunderstood. Cecilia and I are only friends, in addition, I have been married for a long time


    and have many children.¡± Paul smiled as he said.


    Paul


    Alex


    Jennifer remarked, ¡°What¡¯s the harm in that? Just divorce your current wife and marry my Cecilia


    instead, right? Nothing else matters as long as you two love each other, and if you have children, my


    family can assist you in raising them.¡±


    ¡°You are joking. Divorcing my wife ispletely impossible,¡± Paul said, with his smile gone.


    Paul


    Alex


    Jennifer remarked, ¡°So you¡®re not interested in marrying my Cecilia? Bastard, Cecilia is an innocent


    member of my family, she simply likes you as a man, you hu g and kiss her, but you refuse to marry


    her. What exactly do you mean?¡±


    Paul was on the verge of passing out. This olddy was causing quite a ruckus!


    Paul


    Alex


    However, the point was that the olddy, who was now Paul¡¯sst hope of saving Hayley, Jade, and


    others, could not be insulted.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Cecilia, please exin to your grandmother. We didn¡¯t mean it at all,¡± he hurriedly said to Cecilia.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Cecilia blushed and lowered her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Astor, but I¡­ It¡¯s true that I had daughterly


    thoughts about you ever since I arrived in the underworld; I thought you were a nice person to be


    around, and after I left, I wondered every day what you really looked like¡­ Until this time in Yukon,


    when you appeared again to save me in my most desperate and helpless moment, I knew I had fallen


    madly in love with you¡­¡±


    Astor,


    Alex,

 Chapter 3178

    Chapter 3178


    Joe was perplexed. Was it possible for love to be so simple?


    Joe


    Alex


    Correct as well!


    Many people had yet to experience love at first sight!


    There was no love at first sight when it came to having a rtionship and having children; there are


    also¡­ This was the case, for example, with Lena and him. To be honest, Joe did not have too much


    psychological burden in order to get Jennifer¡¯s help, as it was a small sacrifice to date Cecilia. But


    Jennifer wanted him to repudiate his wife and marry again, which could not be done.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°I appreciate your fondness for me, Cecilia. But I really can¡¯t divorce my wife and remarry, you know


    how many wives I have,¡± Joe eximed helplessly.


    Joe


    Alex


    Jennifer rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Do you want my family, Cecilia, to follow you without a name if you


    refuse to divorce your wife and remarry? Or do you want her to be a mistress? Don¡¯t say I¡®m being


    harsh, if that¡¯s the case, where is Cecilia¡¯s dignity? It¡¯s the same as giving her to you for free, it¡®s


    referred to as being cheap.¡±


    Joe was speechless and said, ¡°Senior, let¡¯s not discuss this matter now, let¡®s discuss itter, and I


    believe that Cecilia will be able to marry a desirable man who will love her with all his heart with such a


    heavenly appearance.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Cecilia then sobbed.


    ¡®Oh my gosh!¡¯ Joe was frustrated. ¡®Were you attempting to screw me?¡¯


    Joe


    Alex


    Cecilia finally spoke up, ¡°Grandma, you should stop talking, I know it¡¯s wishful thinking, but emotional


    matters can¡¯t be forced. I get it! And, indeed, he can¡¯t leave his current wife and marry me; it¡¯s just that


    it¡¯s toote for us to meet.¡±


    Jennifer stated, ¡°Late my ass! You must take the initiative to fight for love and your man! Don¡¯t you want


    me to give your people the cure for the Witch¡¯s poison, kid? I¡¯ll nowying out the terms if you want me


    to cure the poison, divorce your wives, and marry my Cecilia. There is no other way out but this one.¡±


    Joe found himself in a difficult situation all of a sudden.


    Joe


    Alex


    Cecilia stated, ¡°Joe saved my life, Grandma, don¡¯t be like this! Will I be ungrateful ifI do this?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡®m going to fight for your happiness.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡®d be setting me up for failure.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s talk about it when we get out of here.¡±


    Finally, things did not progress to that point.


    Those who had followed Jennifer died of poison in the time while they were speaking, even if their


    cultivation was high and they had reached the Heavenly Deity, they were poisoned to death.


    It¡®s easy to see how powerful the poison was. Ready-made wealth, on the other hand, cannot be


    thrown away.


    There were still all kinds of storage rings, weapons, and magical treasures left behind by those


    poisoned by old Jennifer!


    However, as a result¡­


    ¡°The storage rings and magical treasures on these people, they all have seals on them,¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°You can give them all to me. I will handle them. ¡±


    Joe had no choice but to pass to her. The olddy appeared to be unconcerned¡­ But there was peace


    in his heart when he remembered that she had poisoned all of these people to death.


    Joe


    Alex


    ***


    Only Jennifer was left alone in this corner of the formation.


    Joe¡¯s main mission this time would bepleted after she was rescued. However, Cecilia¡¯s


    unexpected confession had changed things, and it was still unclear whether he could persuade her to


    assist with the spell.


    Joe


    Alex


    Swish!


    Several people returned to the sea¡¯s bottom to rejoin Lena and Frostine.


    ¡°Is it a fish?¡±


    ¡°You actually chose a fish to be your wife? You¡®re not willing to divorce your wife and marry again, kid?


    You¡¯re truly ridiculous!¡±


    Jennifer heard the introduction and noticed Lena in Naga form, sneering and looking unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not considered to be his wife. It was just by mistake. We have a child,¡± Lena admitted.

 Chapter 3179

    Chapter 3179


    ¡°This is a demonic race which is totally casual and without shame, carelessly sleeping with guys,


    humph!¡± Jennifer eximed.


    ¡°Could you talk more politely?¡± Adrian asked, frowning.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Jennifer responded. ¡°Until you divorce your wife and marry again.¡±


    ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯ Adrian persevered.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Lena also put up with it for Adrian¡®s sake.


    Adrian


    Alex


    After learning that Adrian had entirely controlled Pompeii Fairnd¡¯s formation, Jennifer¡¯s eyes were


    filled with many hues as she pointed to a divine mountain and said, ¡°Rowan, go there. That¡¯s where the


    core of the Pompeii Fairnd is.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Rowan,


    Alex,


    Adrian examined the area in the direction of her finger. George felt fanciful all of a sudden. Only to


    witness the odd location of that divine mountain, buried among the countless hanging divine


    mountains, hidden and sometimespletely invisible.


    Adrian


    Alex


    George


    He


    Adrian fixed his gaze on Lena.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°The core soul should be in Pompeii Fairnd¡¯s formation,¡° Lena remarked, nodding. ¡°If you wish to


    take this formation into the secret realm, you must go there.¡±


    ¡°All right, then let¡®s go!¡±


    One couldn¡¯t just teleport over to that divine mountain because it wasn¡®t in the formation, so one would


    have to take a detour and go via the suspended divine mountains where the formation was located,


    one stop at a time.


    There were numerous roads to walk. Adrian and Frostine spent the most time together along the road.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian was unsure about the situation in America, Frostine informed him that the Plenilune Sect was


    still struck by the Peacock n¡¯s annihtion, but it was fortunate that Serene had the foresight to


    dispatch all of the sect¡¯s disciples, even they weren¡¯t in the Plenilune Sect.


    Adrian


    Alex


    This was how they got out of a bad situation.


    ¡°However, I heard that Donovan has a new opportunity and has been chosen as a holy son by the


    Peacock n and sent to the Peacock God Realm, this person despises you to the core, and his birth


    mother died at your hands, he will undoubtedly seek revenge on you, be wary of this person.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    The two walked together in a close embrace. Frostine¡¯s third divine skill, in particr, was truly


    charming, this was not an adjective but a verb.


    George had a strong attraction to her.


    George


    He


    ¡®A seductive vixen!¡¯ Jennifer nced at Frostine and felt very uneasy, assuming Frostine was a harlot


    who had seduced Adrian. She wished to fight for the happiness of her grandchild. After that, she went


    slowly towards Frostine.


    Adrian


    Alex


    They had arrived at that secret divine mountain. They didn¡®t feel anything when they first saw it from


    afar, but as they got inside, they understood it was enormous, and here should be the true heart of


    Pompeii Fairnd¡­


    This was a massive divine ind, not a suspended divine mountain. Mountains,kes, and massive


    pces could be found on the ind.


    However, there was a broken and skewed pce, a third of which had been hacked off by what sharp


    sword. ¡°That¡®s the renowned ten thousand year old war tform! Once, humanity and the underworld


    demon n fought to the death,¡± Lena remarked, pointing to the pce.


    ¡°A race of demons from the underworld?¡±


    ¡°That is now a thing of the past, there are no longer any underworld demons. Husband, you can now


    look for the spot where the hub of the great formation is. If I remember correctly, it should be in that


    direction,¡± Lena replied with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Adrian said with a nod.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian teleported away and vanished.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Jennifer gazed at Frostine at this same moment, her fingers softly squeezed, her lips wriggled, and she


    silently whispered an incantation.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Frostine screamed miserably in the next second, her body let out ck gas, her face turned red, and


    she began to slowly decay.

 Chapter 3180

    Chapter 3180


    ¡°What happened to you, Frostine?¡±


    Lena hurriedly clutched Frostine, she was her husband¡®s senior and appeared to be very close,


    perhaps she would be a family sister in the future, so she was nervous.


    Frostine¡®s face was cracked and rotten, with blood flowing down and a pungent odor emanating from it.


    ¡°It hurts! My face¡­ Ah!¡± Frostine trembled and screamed helplessly.


    At first nce, such an injury appeared to be painful.


    ¡°She¡¯s been poisoned!¡± Cecilia was from the Peach family, and when she saw Frostine¡¯s condition, she


    immediately took out an antidote from her body. ¡°Frostine, quickly take this antidote. This is an elixir my


    Peach family refined. It can counteract all poisons. ¡±


    Jennifer snatched the elixir away from Frostine before it could be given to her.


    ¡°Cecilia, the Pulse Cleaning Pill is the Peach Family¡®s greatest treasure, there aren¡®t even ten of them


    in the entire Peach Familybined, this pill of yours is precious, you can¡¯t just give it away!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, give it to me quickly. Frostine¡¯s toxicity is so severe it will be life-threatening at any time. It


    doesn¡®t matter if the elixir is gone. It¡¯s important to save her now!¡± Cecilia eximed.


    Jennifer unexpectedly replied, ¡°What should be saved? She is just a slut. Let her die! If she dies, there


    will be one less woman around Alder.¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    With that, she cast a gloomy nce at Lena.


    Lena recognized the situation right away. Although she looked young, Lena had lived through more


    years than Jennifer.


    ¡°Is that you? Are you the person who poisoned Frostine?¡±


    At this time. Frostine¡¯s expression was already gloomy. The skin was rotten beyond recognition, and


    the nose and ears were on the verge of falling off.


    It was a true nightmare.


    ¡°Ah..!¡± Frostine screamed as she looked up at the sky.


    The severe pain stimted the potential of the bloodline, and the three tails rushed out fiercely while


    the body swirled with a red aura. The chi flowed to stop the toxicity from attacking.


    ¡°Grandma, is it really you?¡± Cecilia was taken aback. ¡°Why are you doing this, Grandma? Alder saved


    my life, and he also saved you from the formation. How could you do this? Hurry up and give Frostine


    the antidote pill!¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    Jennifer replied, ¡°Yes, I am the one who poisoned her! Grandma did this for you, Cecelia. ording to


    my Peach family¡¯s ancestral tradition, a woman must not share a husband with another woman, so if


    you want to marry Steven, you must first drive away all of his wives.¡±


    Steven,


    Alex,


    Cecilia¡¯s face nched. ¡°Grandma, if you do this, Alder will despise you for the rest of his life.¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Albert will not! Albert also asked me to assist in breaking the curse on his people. What¡¯s the big deal


    if a few women die?¡±


    Albert


    He


    Albert


    He


    Jennifer paused and looked at Lena as she said this, ¡°What intrigues me the most is that I poisoned her


    alongside you, howe you¡¯re still alive? Is it possible that you still possess a magical treasure


    capable of curing the poison in your body?¡±


    Lena was taken aback, ¡°You poisoned me as well?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s remark reminded Lena.


    Her mother had told her when she was a child that her grandmother had once given her a strange thing


    to eat, and after eating it, her body could be immune to all poisons, and there was some kind of


    mysterious substance in her blood. Not only was her body immune to all poisons. Her blood, however,


    could also be used to detoxify the poison.


    Lena immediately pulled out her own weapon, slit her wrist, and handed it to Frostine, saying, ¡°Quickly,


    drink my blood. My blood has the effect of detoxifying poison, quick!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Frostine¡¯s thinking had stiffened, and she was instinctively sucking blood.


    Soon¡­


    Frostine felt a wave of energy rushing up, removing the toxins from her face after sucking Lena¡¯s blood,


    which eased her sensation of being corroded by the second.

 Chapter 3181

    Chapter 3181


    She stopped the spread of the toxin with her supernatural power.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Staring at Lena, Jennifer¡¯s eyes gleamed with a strange light, as if a greedy person who saw a pile of


    gold. ¡°Your blood can actually detoxify the poison. I acquired this poison from the Witch Cult, and there


    is almost no antidote in the entire world, but your blood could detoxify the toxin slowly. What is inside


    your blood? God helps those who help themselves. I¡¯ve finally found it after searching for countless


    years. You¡¯re the treasure I crave the most!¡±


    Jennifer looked like a pervert. She took out another kind of poison and said with a smile, ¡°Guys, try this


    poison of mine. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Cecilia rushed forward and stood in front of Frostine and Lena. While shedding tears, she shouted,


    ¡°Grandma! Don¡¯t do this! I beg you! Take out your antidote!¡±


    Jennifer retorted, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Cecilia suddenly took out a long sword and put it at her neck, ¡°Grandma, give me the antidote, or I¡¯ll kill


    myself in front of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jennifer was infuriated.


    She never expected her granddaughter to not appreciate what she had done.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± she snapped. ¡°Since that Rockefeller brat is not around, quickly and silently deal with


    this matter. When the timees, we will shift the me on someone else and say that the people of


    the Witch Cult came by. Adrian will like you just the same.¡±


    Adrian


    He


    Cecilia clenched her fist. A streak of wounds formed on her neck, with blood oozing out.


    Shocked, Jennifer tossed away the poison in her hand. ¡°No, Cecilia. You know I love you the most!


    Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll give you the antidote to save them. The antidote is here¡­¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s leg was broken, so she told Cecilia to go over and take the antidote. However, just as Cecilia


    believed what Jennifer said and moved forward, Jennifer suddenly made a move by sealing her body.


    She could not move all her limbs at all.


    ¡°Ah! Grandma, what are you doing?¡± eximed Cecilia.


    ¡°Cecilia, you can¡¯t understand it right now, but you will thank me in the future.¡± Jennifer got her hands


    on the poison again with one grab. ¡°Moreover, this fish is something I crave so badly. It will be the


    foundation of the Peach family in the future, so I¡¯m going to have this fish.¡±


    Lena¡¯s face sank. ¡°You don¡¯t take me seriously, do you?¡±


    She grabbed her weapon and rushed over. However, she took a few steps before she copsed


    suddenly.


    ¡°What? How can this be?¡±


    Jenniferughed. ¡°Indeed, you have a decent body that possesses detoxification effects, but you


    shouldn¡¯t have slit your wrist. Your blood doesn¡¯t detoxify as quickly as my poison. Babe, you¡¯re mine


    from now on.¡±


    She moved her body and went over little by little.


    Just then, a figure shed. Adrian had returned.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Sensing that something was not right, he hurried back after noticing the aura of Frostine¡¯s Nine Tails.


    Consequently, he flew into a rage with bulging blue veins at a nce of the scene.


    ¡°Senior! Lena! Old hag Jennifer, what have you done to them?!¡±

 Chapter 3182

    Chapter 3182


    When Cecilia noticed that Mozart had rushed back and witnessed this scene, she knew that they were


    done for.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Lena quickly said, ¡°This old hag poisoned Miss Usoro and me. It¡¯s a potent poison from the Witch Cult.


    I can detoxify Miss Usoro with my blood, but I need time! Be careful, and don¡¯t fall for this old hag¡¯s


    trick.¡±


    Mozart¡¯s heart fluttered while looking at Frostine¡¯s current appearance.


    Mozart


    Alex


    How painful was that?


    ¡°Take out the antidote or die!¡± Mozart growled as he suppressed the rage inside him.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Jennifer sat on the ground. She could only sit on the ground. Her dark face showed a smile.


    ¡°Grandson-inw, why are you being so angry? One of them is a fish, whereas the other is a vixen.


    How can they be better than Cecilia? Besides, the Peach family will be your backer if you marry


    Cecilia. Brat, you¡¯ve offended so many sects in the Underworld. Countless old geezers have teamed up


    to kill you. Only the Peaches can protect you.¡±


    Mozart said coldly, ¡°Antidote! Don¡¯t make me say this for the third time. I don¡¯t wish to find it on your


    corpse.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Jennifer was furious. ¡°Rockefeller brat, don¡¯t be stubborn. I just won¡¯t give it to you. So what? Are you


    going to kill me? Do you even have the ability?¡±


    Cecilia cried as she said, ¡°Grandma, take out the antidote. I beg you.¡±


    ¡°Shut your month, you good-for-nothing girl.¡±


    Jennifer said, ¡°Rockefeller brat, don¡¯t you have some important people that need to dispel the curse?


    Do you still want to dispel their curse? To be frank, no one else can dispel the Witch Curse other than


    me! You better stand aside and keep quiet. I¡¯ll call the shots in this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry


    about anything else. I¡¯ll naturally help you to dispel the curse.¡±


    Mozart looked at her. ¡°It looks like the negotiation has failed. Miss Peach, I can only apologize to you.


    I¡¯ll find you a new grandmother.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart condensed Chi in his hand and tried to activate the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell right after his


    voice fell.


    Mozart


    Alex


    However¡­


    ¡®Huh? Something¡¯s wrong!¡¯ Mozart suddenly sensed that he couldn¡¯t condense the Chi.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Was be poisoned too?


    No!


    Mozart was very confident in his body.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Paul had long been immune to all kinds of poisons. Moreover, he had the Ultimate Book of Medicine. If


    he were poisoned, his body would react immediately and defend itself. However, it did not happen.


    Paul


    He


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? Rockefeller brat, you¡¯re still too immature. You were not born when I did whatever I


    pleased in the world!¡± Jenniferughed triumphantly as she sat on the ground.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d poison you? I wouldn¡¯t! Because I¡¯ve long investigated you! You have the alias of a


    miracle doctor with first-rate medical skills, and you are also a profound alchemist. I¡¯d be too dumb if I


    were to poison you.¡±


    Lying on the ground, Cecilia asked, ¡°What did you do to him then? Grandma, don¡¯t harm him. If


    something happens to Jordan, I swear I¡¯ll kill myself as a token of apology.¡±


    Jordan,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Alex,


    ¡°Cecilia, my granddaughter. Aren¡¯t you foolish? I won¡¯t kill him, of course! I¡¯ve cast a curse! Rockefeller


    brat, why don¡¯t you look at your chest?¡±


    Mozart unbuttoned his clothes. In an instant, he saw familiar red patterns-the moon, a shrine, and a


    snake.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cecilia screamed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ The Witch Curse?! Grandma, how did you know about this? Didn¡¯t


    you say only the members of the Witch Cult could cast this kind of curse?¡±


    Jennifer looked tip at the sky and said slowly, ¡°Because I¡¯ve joined the Witch Cult!¡±


    Buzz!

 Chapter 3183

    Chapter 3183


    Cecilia felt as though her mind was about to explode.


    The Peach family¡¯s goal was to destroy the Witch Cult, to kill everyst one. The Peaches had devoted


    more than ten generations of efforts to research the removal of the Witch Cult¡¯s poison. It was because


    many Peaches had perished at the hands of the Witch Cult¡­ Both parties should have ended up in a


    fight to the death. However, the main force of the Peach family, Jennifer Peach, who bore the brunt to


    resist the Witch Cult and the Witch¡¯s poison, unexpectedly said that she had joined the Witch Cult.


    Was there anything else more ironic than that?


    Cecilia was stunned. Mozart was also astonished.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Cecilia bawled and felt that her moralpass had copsed. ¡°Grandma, why did you do that? Why?


    Don¡¯t you hate the Witch Cult the most? Why did you join them?¡±


    Jennifer replied, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it of my own volition! However, I recently noticed nothing wrong with


    joining the Witch Cult. This is a chance.¡±


    Looking at George, she said with a smile, ¡°Cecilia, this man is decent, but he is disobedient. If you wish


    to possess him normally, it¡¯d be absolutely impossible. I¡¯m helping you right now. There is a Bewitching


    Curse in the Witch Cult. After casting the Bewitching Curse, you can make him love only you for the


    rest of his life, and he will do whatever you tell him to.¡±


    George,


    Alex,


    Cecilia¡¯s face was filled with tears as she shook vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t want that! In that case, he will only


    be a puppet or a doll at the mercy of someone else. What¡¯s the use of that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useful, of course! Have you forgotten about it? Moses has a lofty status in the Wastnd and is the


    controller of Yukon, who has acquired the luck of the universe. This guy will be of great use to the


    Peach family and the Witch Cult! If the Witch Cult can extract luck from him, they will no longer have to


    worry about the inability to achieve greatness.¡±


    Moses


    He


    After saying that, Jennifer took a little bit of blood from Cecilia¡¯s body and moved toward Mozart. She


    lifted her hand and wanted to cast the Bewitching Curse on Mozart. However, it was then that a crying


    suddenly came from the sky.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart


    Alex


    It was a woman¡¯s cry.


    It was faint at first, but soon, it repeated continuously until the entire space was filled with cries.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Who is crying here? Come out!¡± Jennifer feltpletely ufortable by the crying


    voice.


    The crying was heard in all directions. It sounded extremely ethereal.


    However, Mozart¡¯s spirit was lifted because he had heard this cry a few times before. It was the Crazy


    Crone.


    Mozart


    Alex


    As expected, the Crazy Crone was here.


    Whoosh!


    Crazy Crone had suddenly appeared and was now standing in front of Mozart and Jennifer. Her hair


    was disheveled and her face was full of wrinkles as she looked at Jennifer and Mozart with her cloudy


    eyes containing eye boogers.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart


    Alex


    Jennifer jumped in shock.


    The Crazy Crone¡¯s appearance was too sudden.


    Subsequently, she looked at Mozart. After looking at him for a while, she suddenly smiled. It was


    unknown if she had recognized George, but she stretched out a hand. That hand was also full of


    wrinkles and dirty with long fingernails. She had probably left her hands unwashed for many years with


    fingernails streaked with ck grease.


    Mozart


    Alex


    George,


    Alex,


    The Crazy Crone touched Mozart¡¯s face with her hand, making his hair stand on end. Even so, he


    expressed his heartfelt gratitude to the Crazy Crone.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Senior, we meet again. Almost three years have passed in the blink of an eye since west parted.


    Senior, how have you been in the past few years?¡±


    Looking at him, huge drops of tears suddenly ran down Crazy Crone¡¯s face. Judging from her


    expression, she was definitely putting up a pretense. She was in pain, yet she seemed to be in


    remembrance, as if she had remembered someone.


    Mozart thought that she must be someone with a history.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Just then, Jennifer suddenly acted against the Crazy Crone. She viciously stabbed a poisonous dagger


    with a shing blue glow into the Crazy Crone¡¯ s chest.


    ¡°Where did this lunatice from?! Go to hell!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3184

    Chapter 3184


    The Crazy Crone was focused on touching Jamie¡¯s face. Her mind was so caught in a deep chasm she


    simply could not snap out of it. Even a normal person would fall into a crisis when she encountered


    such a situation, let alone a crazy crone like her.


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°Be careful!¡± shouted Lena.


    Jamie also sensed it. However, he was currently cursed and the Chi all over the body was subdued by


    the old hag. Hence, he had no means to effectively block the old hag. His eyes widened in rage as he


    helplessly watched Jennifer stabbing the dagger in her hand hard into the Crazy Crone¡¯s chest.


    Jamie


    Alex


    However¡­


    The expected scene of the dagger stabbing into the body did not ur. The dagger seemed to have


    stabbed into an extremely hard steel te and emitted a metallic ng.


    Jennifer¡¯s hand trembled abruptly. This kind of sensation was odd. Could it be that the Crazy Crone¡¯s


    chest was covered with a thick steel te?


    Furthermore, the dagger in her hand was not an ordinary weapon, but it was an indestructible, razor-


    sharp magical treasure. Even if there were another hundred or thousand steel tes, it could pierce


    them effortlessly.


    ¡®What did that old hag put on her chest?¡¯


    As soon as she thought about it, she sensed something was wrong the next moment. A peerlessly


    overwhelming and mighty force rushed toward her body.


    Ding!


    A sound rang out. Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    To her surprise, the dagger in her hand broke the moment it touched the Crazy Crone¡¯s chest.


    Immediately afterward, she felt a pain in the wrist. Completely unguarded, her wrist was broken


    severely by that force.


    ¡®It¡¯s not good!¡¯ A warning red in Jennifer¡¯s mind.


    Having lost her legs, she retreated as fast as she could. Even so, it was toote.


    The Crazy Crone¡¯s cry stopped and sheshed her palm out like a conditioned reflex¡­ The distance


    was clearly a little far. With her arm¡¯s length, Jennifer was definitely out of her reach. It was because


    the Crazy Crone did not move at all.


    Nheless, a huge palm magicallynded hard on her crown.


    Smack!


    Onest thought popped up in Jennifer¡¯s mind. ¡®This is impossible!¡¯


    In the next moment, her thoughts were all gone because her brain fell out from the smack. The entire


    head copsed into the body, the bones were deformed and the internal organs were also instantly


    shattered by the shock. Her soul even crumbled from the crushing blow.


    It was an instant kill!


    Furthermore, it was an instant kill with one blow and without any warning.


    To the Crazy Crone, it was like smacking a despicable mosquito to its death with a wave of her hand. It


    was as simple as that. Then, she continued touching Jamie¡¯s face, immersing herself in her own world


    and weeping.


    Jamie


    Alex


    The few people around them looked dumbfounded.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She was strong! She was too strong!


    Jamie had previously looked up to the Crazy Crone, but after reaching the cap, he thought that she


    was almost an Immortal Emperor. It was because, at that time, the great world of America was not yet


    open. Rumor had it that there was arge gap between the fellow disciples who went into the Dead


    Swamp along with the Crazy Crone and the experts who had nowe from the universe and easily


    achieved Heavenly Deity and Divine Monarch.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Only now did he know about that.


    The Crazy Crone¡¯s level was much higher than theirs. Jennifer¡¯s level was at least of a Heavenly Deity.


    A legless Heavenly Deity was still a Heavenly Deity, but she was far inferiorpared to the Crazy


    Crone.


    Just how powerful was the Crazy Crone?


    ¡°Grandma?!¡±

 Chapter 3185

    Chapter 3185


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Her grandmother was the pir of the Peach family, yet her death


    was not worth a brass farthing. Even if Jennifer¡¯s previous action made Cecilia feel immense pain, she


    was her grandmother in the end.


    Joe was also in a dilemma.


    Joe


    Alex


    What was the purpose of running so hard to save Jennifer?


    Didn¡¯t he need her help to dispel the curse on a few people?


    Consequently, not a single curse had been dispelled, and he was also inflicted with a curse.


    ***


    As soon as Jennifer died, Joe felt that the curse energy on his chest kept decreasing. The Chi locked


    by that force could continue to flow.


    Joe


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Just then, another figure rushed from the depths of the immortal ind and appeared before Frostine.


    ¡°Frostine! Frostine, what happened to you?!¡±


    Theer was the Plenilune Sect¡¯s former sect leader, Serene Coufal.


    As expected, she had long entered the interior of Pompeii Fairnd and found the Crazy Crone. She


    was with the Crazy Crone just now. However, the Crazy Crone instantly rushed over here after hearing


    amotion, whereas she was slower by one level. Finally, until a certain moment, the Crazy Crone¡¯s


    crying stopped.


    She also put down the hand that was touching Joe. She sat on the ground and nced at Jennifer,


    who died horribly. She then nced at Frostine, who was in miserable pain. Lowering her head, she


    closed her eyes and was lost in thought.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe immediately jumped up and rushed toward Frostine. ¡°Senior¡­ ¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Anderson activated both the primordial eye and Third Eye. Anderson could see that the toxins in


    Frostine¡¯s body had not been eliminated. Lena¡¯s blood did have the effect of detoxification, but it was


    effective on her. Meanwhile, its efficacy would be reduced when used on someone else.


    Anderson


    He


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Anderson


    He


    Anderson hurriedly took out an antidote pill and let Frostine consume it.


    Anderson


    He


    Even so, the effect was not significant. The Witch Cult¡¯s poison was overbearing.


    Just then, Cecilia¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Steven, my grandmother has an antidote pill on her. It¡¯s called


    the Myriad Poison Detoxifying Pill. It¡¯s an antidote specifically used by the Peaches to cure the Witch


    Cult¡¯s poison. If you let Miss Usoro consume it, she should be fine.¡±


    Steven,


    Alex,


    After that, she cried as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know my grandmother would


    do that¡­¡±


    Joe looked at her. Anderson was furious, but after soul-searching, this incident was caused by the old


    hag, Jennifer. Hence, he could not take his anger out on Cecilia.


    Joe


    Alex


    Anderson


    He


    Anderson walked over and searched Jennifer¡¯s body. Anderson found a storage ring. The space inside


    was surprisingly huge.


    Anderson


    He


    Anderson


    He


    Anderson searched for a long while before he could find that Myriad Poison Detoxifying Pill. At the


    same time, he even discovered a secret manual with the three words, ¡®Witch Blood Curse¡¯, written on it


    in ancient writing.


    Anderson


    He


    ¡®Is this the secret manual of the Witch Curse?¡¯


    A whim struck Joe. Anderson was a little surprised, but now was not the time for research. Anderson


    kept the ring for himself and fed the Myriad Poison Detoxifying Pill into Frostine¡¯s mouth.


    Joe


    Alex


    Anderson


    He


    Anderson


    He


    With Joe¡¯s alchemy, he could tell that it was indeed a genuine antidote pill when he received it. At the


    same time, he reversely analyzed the pill¡¯sposition and even simted the pill¡¯s recipe.


    Joe


    Alex


    Shortly afterward, Frostine¡¯s poison was cleared entirely. However, she immediately entered some kind


    of hibernation state after detoxification. The three tails became thicker and longer. They were several


    times taller than her height, wrapping herself up. She looked just like a round fluffy ball.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Joe asked Serene.


    Joe


    Alex


    Serene said, ¡°After experiencing this cmity, the Nine-Tails bloodline in Frostine¡¯s body has unlocked


    a new supernatural power again. The fourth tail is about toe out.¡±

 Chapter 3186

    Chapter 3186


    Frostine¡¯s condition was considered to be stable.


    Josua hurriedly checked Lena¡¯s body¡­ She had cut her wrist to feed Frostine with her blood. As a


    result, Jennifer seized the opportunity and poisoned her wound.


    Josua


    Alex


    The amount of toxin was greater. Hence, a blockage showed up for a while as she relied on the


    detoxification amount of the blood inside her body.


    From the examination, Josua noticed that Lena¡¯s detoxification ability was not just inside her blood, but


    her body also contained a unique power, some kind of innate power. Simrly, it could protect her


    bodily functions to prevent the important body parts from taking severe damage.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Is this some kind of blessing?¡± Josua was curious.


    Josua


    Alex


    That power contained some kind of holy aura.


    ¡°A blessing?¡± When Lena heard Josua talk about the blessing-like power, she remembered something


    and said, ¡°I heard my mother saying that I received a senior¡¯s light blessing when I was born.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Amazing. This is a light-attributed holy blessing. All of them are extinct now.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s thest Dharma goddess of light. By the way, her name is Helena my maternal


    grandfather¡¯s godsister.¡±


    ¡°So, your maternal grandfather is actually Emperor Rowan?¡±


    Lena nodded.


    However, it was then the Crazy Crone lifted her head abruptly and shot divine light out of her eyes.


    Staring intently at Albert, she said nonsensically, ¡°Emperor Rowan? Emperor Rowan? Who is Emperor


    Rowan? Who is Emperor Rowan?¡±


    Albert,


    Alex,


    Josua and the others all looked at her. Their eyes showed surprise.


    Josua


    Alex


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At that moment, the Crazy Crone suddenly clutched her head and screamed, ¡°My head, it hurts! It hurts


    so much! Someone, help me! Help me! Ah!¡±


    She raised a fist and repeatedly smashed herself in the head. Light exploded from her head with every


    smash. It was simply a spectacle.


    ¡°Senior! Senior, stop! Stop beating yourself!¡±


    Josua wanted to go over and stop her, but Lena blocked him. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t go there. She¡¯s emotionally


    unstable and mentally deranged right now. She will attack someone at any time. Moreover, her


    cultivation is too powerful. She can smack you to death with a casual p.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua froze. Eventually, he did not go over.


    Josua


    Alex


    Wham! Wham! Wham!


    The impacts could be heard endlessly.


    The Crazy Crone kept hitting herself while shouting, ¡°Emperor Rowan! Emperor Rowan! Who is


    Emperor Rowan? Who am I? Who am I¡­ Ah..!¡±


    It was then that Serene walked forward and pointed at the Crazy Crone. ¡°You¡¯re Lte Glen, the


    grand elder of Pompeii Fairnd!¡±


    ¡°Lte Glen? Lte Glen? I¡¯m Lte Glen? No, no, no. I¡¯m not Lte Glen. Who the hell is


    Lte Glen? It¡¯s such an unpleasant name. I¡¯m not Lte Glen!¡±


    The Crazy Crone shook her head desperately while hitting herself hard. She really had high endurance!


    If the fistnded on someone else¡¯s head, they would have ended up like Jennifer.


    ¡°Pompeii Fairnd? Am I someone from Pompeii Fairnd? Where is Pompeii? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Lte Glen. I¡¯m not Lte Glen. I am¡­ I am a sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m a sister. Hahaha. I¡¯m the sister. No, no¡­ I¡¯m not a sister. I am¡­ A mother. Yes, yes,


    yes. I¡¯m a mother. I¡¯m my babe¡¯s mother..!¡±


    After saying that, the Crazy Crone froze as if someone had pressed the pause button on her. After a


    while, she cried her heart out.


    ¡°Boo-hoo!¡±


    The listeners really felt sad and wept.


    Josua asked Serene, ¡°Senior, has she¡­ Always been like this?¡±


    Josua


    Alex

 Chapter 3187

    Chapter 3187


    Serene shook her head and said that it was not the case.


    ¡°She is Lte Glen. Indeed, she is someone from Pompeii Fairnd, and she used to be normal.


    Besides, her cultivation is powerful, and she is a pivotal bigwig in Pompeii Fairnd. I met her by


    chance and then went to the Dead Swamp together. You know about that ce. In the end, only three


    people came out alive. She was one of them, but unexpectedly, she went crazy.¡±


    The more the Crazy Crone cried, the sadder she became. Her voice was also getting louder. Later, she


    even activated her cultivation. Chi vibrated, andws trembled with sand flying and stones hurtling


    through the air for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good! She¡¯s so addicted to crying that she¡¯s about to lose control!¡±


    This crying was lethal. The surrounding trees started to break, and the situation did not look well.


    Whoosh!


    Jordan¡¯s clothes were cut by the wind des formed by the cry.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Cecilia¡¯s painful scream rang in his ears.


    She was lying on the ground and could not move a muscle. She bled after the lethal sound wave


    formed a few wounds on her body.


    ¡°Leave quickly! Stay a bit farther!¡± shouted Serene.


    ¡°But, what about Senior?¡± asked Jordan.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Serene said, ¡°She will be fine. The Nine Tails bloodline has awakened, and her body is in a state of


    absolute defense. Other attacks can¡¯t break her state unless it¡¯s an attack from the king of gods, so you


    breathe easy.¡±


    After that, Jordan hurriedly picked up Lena. Steven then picked up Cecilia and left this ce quickly.


    However, it was then that Jordan sensed something. The three thousand lotuses in his body seemed to


    have sensed certain attributed energy in the Crazy Crone¡¯s crying. Unexpectedly, one of the lotuses


    gradually bloomed.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Steven


    He


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡®Is some kind of forbidden spell going to awaken again? This is a chance!¡¯


    Hence, Jordan immediately returned after sending Lena and Cecilia to a sufficiently safe ce. Sitting


    cross-legged not far away from the Crazy Crone, his consciousness sank in. As expected, the


    blooming speed of that lotus in this ce had obviously elerated. As a result, golden pollen fell once


    again.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡®Great Nightmare Spell!¡¯


    Jordan had acquired a new mystic art. The Great Nightmare Spell was a great dream that allowed


    someone to enter a nightmare or leave a nightmare. It could also allow one to enter someone else¡¯s


    dream and influence their minds to dream ording to their own will.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡®This¡­ Is too awesome, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Jordan believed the Great Nightmare Spell was a great way to pick up girls. When he fancied


    someone, he could enter the other party¡¯s dream directly and do whatever he pleased in the dream.


    Steven could even affect her thoughts after waking up¡­ One could imagine that if a girl was always in


    love affectionately with him and engaged in an intimate rtionship with him, then she would definitely


    be affected in reality.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Steven


    He


    It would bring them closer invisibly. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to court her?


    When Jordan¡¯s consciousness returned, he noticed that the Crazy Crone was still crying.


    Jordan


    Alex


    A whim suddenly struck him.


    She had probably entered her own nightmare, judging from the Crazy Crone¡¯s current state. Her


    consciousness and thoughts were trapped in the nightmare by herself. In that case, could the Great


    Nightmare Spell he had just awakened help her?


    Jordan acted at that thought


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan cast the Great Nightmare Spell slowly on the Crazy Crone right away.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Buzz!


    Jordan felt that his mental strength was about to copse in an instant.


    Jordan


    Alex


    The Crazy Crone was mentally powerful, so entering her nightmare would be a pain to enter her


    nightmare. Fortunately, Jordan had acquired power from the golden pollen, enhancing his mental


    strength once again. Therefore, he was not overwhehned by the Crazy Crone¡¯s mental strength.


    Jordan


    Alex


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The next moment, Jordan entered the Crazy Crone¡¯s nightmare. Steven was stunned right there and


    then.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Steven


    He


    This ce was hell!

 Chapter 3188

    Chapter 3188


    What came into sight was endless corpses, dismembered limbs, and a horrific bloodbath.


    A woman, drenched in blood, held a three or four year old child in her arms. Numerous spikes had


    prated the child¡¯s chest, and its abdomen was exposed in the front.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom, it hurts¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down the woman¡¯s cheeks. Her face was filled with panic and despair. She kept


    holding the child, channeling her Chi into it as she coughed blood. However, as the child lost more


    blood, he became increasingly weaker and paler¡­ Steven no longer showed a sign of life after a


    certain moment.


    Steven


    He


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Holding the child, the woman trembled and bawled. Next to her knee was a corpse of a kneeling man.


    His hands were wide open as if he wanted to hug or protect that little child, but he was gravely injured


    with a bloody hole as huge as a bowl on his chest and abdomen. His internal organs had been


    hollowed out, and half of his neck was also broken.


    ¡°Boo-hoo¡­¡±


    The woman bawled sorrowfully without tears.


    While holding the child in one hand, she held the man who had lost his life beside her with the other


    hand.


    They were a family.


    Consequently, the woman¡¯s husband died in battle, and her child also passed away. Her family was


    ruined. The woman had lost the most important people and towers of strength in her life. She was


    devastated and became crazy.


    Her consciousness was trapped in this nightmare all the time, experiencing the torment day in day out.


    ¡®This is the Crazy Crone¡¯s nightmare-like story!¡¯


    Albert appeared in the nightmare. His blood ran cold when he looked at the boundless wilderness with


    piles of corpses all over the ground. Where was this ce?


    Albert


    Alex


    What had she experienced?


    Then, he discovered that all the corpses on the ground were¡­ The Undying n members. Judging


    from the size, they were all extremely powerful existences among the Undying n, but at least tens of


    millions of them ended up dead here.


    Did theye to hunt down this family?


    Consequently, all of them died here.


    Who on earth were these two spouses? Was the woman the Crazy Crone?


    Albert returned to the woman¡¯s side and looked at her. She was very young and pretty. She definitely


    did not have the Crazy Crone¡¯s unkempt and old look.


    Albert


    Alex


    The sorrowful crying was still around. Albert squatted down and gently ced his hand on the child¡¯s


    corpse. The next second, that child¡¯s corpse slowly became illusory and turned into a golden shadow


    before it floated up gradually.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Albert


    Alex


    This was the forceful interference from Albert¡¯s Great Nightmare Spell.


    Albert


    Alex


    The woman abruptly lifted her head. ¡°Babe. My babe, don¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t abandon me. Don¡¯t leave.


    Don¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    The golden shadow waved its hand in the air. A child-like voice carried over. ¡°Mom, take good care of


    yourself. When I am reincarnated, you will still be my mother¡­¡±


    The woman knelt on the ground.


    She looked at the man who was already dead. She then burst into tears after looking up at the child


    waving his hand. ¡®Your father is already dead! You won¡¯t be inside my womb even if you are


    reincarnated!¡¯


    The child¡¯s phantom went away before it finally disappeared.


    This was undoubtedly the result of Albert¡¯s forceful interference. Those words were all a nightmare he


    made up. Afterward, the man also left. Steven turned into a phantom and disappeared before the


    woman. All the corpses, including the Undying n members, also rapidly vanished like vapor.


    Albert


    Alex


    Steven


    He


    Albert said to the woman, ¡°You should wake up!¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    To the woman, Albert¡¯s words were like a wake-up call. It seemed that she just noticed a stranger


    standing in front of her, so she jumped up abruptly. She pointed a long sword, which suddenly


    appeared in her hand, at Albert and asked sternly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m someone who came to wake you up,¡± said Albert.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Did you do that? Did you take away my babe and my husband?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with


    madness.


    ¡°Yes. I took them away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The woman swung the sword in her hand to sh him without hesitation.

 Chapter 3189

    Chapter 3189


    The sword shed across Edgar¡¯s neck. An entire head soared into the sky with a one meter tall blood


    pir spurted.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar¡¯s head rolled a few times in the air before itnded on the ground next to the woman¡¯s feet with a


    thud. However, that mouth continued to speak, ¡°You¡¯ve killed me. Have you cooled down?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°You can still speak? I¡¯ll keep killing you! Kill and kill and kill!¡±


    Edgar¡¯s head was instantly smashed to a pulp. His mouth was cut off, and it fell on the bloody ground.


    Even so, it could still speak.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Wake up. This ce is your nightmare. You¡¯ve been trapped for a very long time. Your babe and


    husband are waiting for you to avenge them.¡±


    Jordan was indeed in a nightmare. Edgar had forcefully changed the dream. Jordan naturally could not


    die in a dream.


    Jordan


    He


    Edgar


    Alex


    Jordan


    He


    The womanunched an attack on the mouth on the ground once again, the mouth was minced, but


    those pieces formed countless mouths¡­


    ¡°Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!¡±


    ¡°Vengeance! Vengeance! Vengeance!¡±


    ¡°The Undying n ising again!¡±


    Countless mouths kept repeating those words. The voices sounded like several hundred ducks


    shouting at the same time.


    ¡°Shut up! Shut the hell up!¡± The woman screamed. The space inside the nightmare began to crack


    open.


    The Great Nightmare Spell was sessful.


    Edgar retreated with a swish. The Great Nightmare Spell vanished, and his consciousness returned to


    his body. Jordan discovered that the Crazy Crone¡¯s crying had stopped.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Jordan


    He


    Frostine was still in the process of awakening behind him.


    The Crazy Crone lifted her head. She reached out and tucked her messy bangs behind her ear¡­


    However, she froze the moment she looked at her hands. Those hands looked like chicken ws. She


    pulled her hair down again and looked at it for a long while.


    Finally, she saw Edgar.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Who are you? Where is this ce?¡±


    Edgar knew that her soul had returned.


    Edgar


    Alex


    She was caught in a nightmare in that previous state. Two-thirds of her soul was trapped in the


    nightmare, and she could not snap out of it, but now, she had finallye to her senses.


    Edgar replied, ¡°Senior, this ce is Pompeii Fairnd.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Pompeii?¡± The Crazy Crone¡¯s cloudy eyes gradually became clear and emitted a glow.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The next second, she directly disappeared on the spot. Edgar looked around for a long while, but he


    could not tell where she had gone.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡®She couldn¡¯t have escaped directly, could she? I expected her to be the g-bearer and be the


    main force in fighting the Undying n. However, she turned out to be so unreliable? More importantly,


    who on earth is she?¡¯


    Frostine still had notpleted her awakening. Edgar simply guarded her by the side.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Shortly afterward, the two people, Lena and Serene, noticed that the Crazy Crone was gone at a


    nce.


    Serene said, ¡°Jeez. She has be so crazy that she doesn¡¯t even know what she is doing. She is


    really pitiful, but I couldn¡¯t do anything to wake her up. I also don¡¯t know how she became like that.¡±


    Edgar asked, ¡°Senior, did you know that the Crazy Crone used to have a child?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Lte Glen had a child? Nope! I haven¡¯t heard of it!¡±


    ¡°Her child and her husband were killed by the Undying n.¡±


    Serene said, ¡°That¡¯s even more impossible. The Undying n retreated three millennia ago. There are


    no Undying in the universe, and Lte is clearly unmarried.¡±


    Edgar shook his head and stopped arguing. Jordan believed what he saw. The Great Nightmare Spell


    would not deceive him. It must be a situation where Serene could not understand the details.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Jordan


    He


    Just then, Frostine woke up.

 Chapter 3190

    Chapter 3190


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Three entwining tails split open. One could see a new tail rushing out of her body before it soared into


    the sky and swayed.


    The fourth tail had been awakened. Furthermore, this tail that contained a little purple shade looked


    extremely dignified.


    ¡°It turned out purple,¡± Serene eximed with a crackling voice.


    ¡°What does purple mean?¡± asked Lena.


    ¡°The Nine Tails tribe¡¯s awakened tail symbolizes a kind of awakened supernatural power. It changes


    colors ording to different attributes and levels. Purple ranks second, indicating that the level of the


    awakened supernatural power is very high.¡±


    Moses and Lena did not know much about the Nine-Tails tribe. In fact, they had heard about the


    specifics before. Moses was more concerned about her face.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    Consequently, he turned around, only to find that Frostine¡¯s disfigured face had returned to normal


    state. When she awakened the fourth tail, all her wounds had recovered, perfect as before.


    ¡°Senior, how are you?¡± Moses went forward and asked her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Moses


    Alex


    Frostine opened her eyes and touched her face at once. ¡°My face¡­¡±


    Moses said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve recovered. You look prettier than before.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Is that¡­ so?¡±


    She had a makeup mirror in her storage ring. It was a woman¡¯s essential treasure. How could a woman


    who set store by her appearance not have a mirror?


    After taking a nce at it, Frostine heaved a sigh of relief. If she were to be disfigured, she would be


    ashamed to face anyone.


    After that, Frostine solemnly thanked Lena. If Lena hadn¡¯t rescued her with her own blood, she wouldn¡¯t


    have survived until the end.


    Lena smiled as she shook her head. ¡°We are allies, so you can just save the pleasantries.¡±


    Immediately afterward, Lena looked at Moses. ¡°Hubby, is the curse on you¡­ Still there?¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses unbuttoned his clothes. The Witch Cult¡¯s curse seal was clearly imprinted on his chest.


    Moses


    Alex


    ***


    Shortly afterward, the group went back to look for Cecilia. Her grandmother, Jennifer, had sealed all her


    limbs. They had not been unsealed until now, so she could only lie down.


    After Moses helped her remove the restriction, she looked dispirited, as if she had lost the motivation to


    live. ¡°Miss Peach! Your grandmother is your grandmother. You are you. Both of you cannot be lumped


    together. When your grandmother poisoned us, you kept trying to save us desperately. We won¡¯t me


    you for your grandmother¡¯s mistake,¡± Lenaforted her.


    Moses


    Alex


    Cecilia wept softly as she said, ¡°I never expected that my grandma would join the Witch Cult. The Witch


    Cult killed my father. My aunt also died at their hands. She hated the Witch Cult the most, but why did


    she join?¡±


    Moses said, ¡°Perhaps she really could not act of her own volition! She was being controlled!¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Cecilia looked at Moses. Her eyes lookedplicated.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Steven, my grandma has cast the Witch Curse on you! This Witch Curse on the chest is practically


    incurable!¡±


    Steven,


    Alex,


    Right after Cecilia finished her speech, the few people were anxious. Frostine, lying in front of Steven,


    carefully looked at those strange curse patterns. ¡°What will happen to someone under the Witch


    Curse?¡±


    Steven,


    Alex,


    Cecilia said, ¡°Stefan will be very miserable. My father died under the Witch Curse. The members of the


    Witch Cult could find him and control him via the Witch Curse. And, if he resists, his entire body will


    suffer severe pain, and his wounds will fester like being bitten by myriads of snakes. Eventually, he will


    turn into a pile of goo.¡±


    Stefan


    He


    Speaking of that, Cecilia trembled all over.

 Chapter 3191

    Chapter 3191


    She had witnessed her father¡¯s misery with her own eyes. Back then, the members of the Witch Cult


    ordered her father to kill Jennifer, which was equivalent to killing his own mother. Jordan naturally


    refused to obey the order, so he ended up dying in pain.


    Jordan


    He


    Cecilia saw what happened with her own eyes. And so did Jennifer. As a matter of fact, Jennifer


    couldn¡®t have joined the Witch Cult after witnessing her son being murdered like that. Moreover, he had


    to live through the pain because he did not want to kill his mother. Jennifer should have despised the


    Witch Cult very much.


    Hence¡­


    Lena was lost in thought. Then, she turned around and went to find Jennifer¡¯s corpse before she


    scrutinized it¡­


    ¡°Miss Peach, your grandmother was under the Witch Cult too! Moreover, there are two curses on her.


    One is on the back of her neck, whereas the other one is on her chest. Two Witch Curses appeared on


    a person at the same time.¡±


    The crowd could not understand its meaning, but clearly, Jennifer was targeted deliberately by the


    Witch Cult


    ¡°Miss Peach, my condolences!¡±


    ¡°Now, we can confirm that the members of the Witch Cult must have done something to your


    grandmother. The Witch Cult must have influenced her to be like thatter.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t me yourself anymore. Instead, think about how to avenge your grandmother.¡±


    The enemy, naturally, was the Witch Cult. As for the Crazy Crone, she was not considered an enemy,


    was she?


    Even though she wanted to take revenge on someone like the Crazy Crone, shecked the ability.


    Mozart took out Jennifer¡¯s storage ring. Jordan wanted to keep it for himself at first, but now¡­ His


    hatred for the old hag had subsided. A dead human was like an extinguished candle. Furthermore, she


    was a pitiful woman, a puppet controlled by someone else.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Jordan


    He


    Frostine said, ¡°Do you guys think the members of the Witch Cult are nearby?¡±


    As soon as she said that, everyone tensed up. If that were really the case, Mozart would be in danger.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart took out that book titled Witch Blood Curse inside the ring and asked Cecilia, ¡°Have you studied


    the book¡¯s content?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Cecilia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing this.¡±


    Serene said, ¡°I wonder if we can use this secret manual to deduce a method to dispel the curse.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After that, everyone read the book together for a long while. They recognized most of the texts on it.


    However, they werepletely unrecognizable when they were linked together. This was a different


    system. People who had not practiced curses specifically could not understand the profound doctrine.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me take a look?!¡± The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens inside Mozart¡¯s mind


    pce sent a telepathic message to him.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart was delighted. ¡°Can you understand it?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°I used to read many misceneous books and learn multifarious stuff. I


    asionally learned about curses. I may be able to understand it.¡±


    There was nothing special about this book.


    Jordan had no means to put it into the mind pce.


    Jordan


    He


    Mozart took out the Cleansing Vase and stored the secret manual inside. Jordan then told the Mystic


    Maiden to enter it and study that manual. At the same time, when Mozart took out the Cleansing Vase,


    he suddenly heard a woman shouting.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Jordan


    He


    Mozart


    Alex


    It was the princess of the Nine Tails tribe, Sion Rowan!


    Jordan scratched his head, he really had a bit of a headache dealing with this woman, and he did not


    know what to do. It just so happened that Serene and his senior, Frostine, from the Plenilune Sect and


    especially the granddaughter of the Rowan family, Lena, were in front of him. It was the time for him to


    face reality.


    Jordan


    He


    Thud!


    Mozart released Sion.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Then, he fixed his eyes on the woman. Her clothes were ragged and barely covered her body. As soon


    as she appeared, she lunged at Mozart.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Lecher bast*rd! Demon! Did you release me just to torment me? I¡®ll fight it out with you! Kill me if you


    can!¡±

 Chapter 3192

    Chapter 3192


    Sion simply went through the roof.


    How long had she been trapped in the Cleansing Vase?


    She had lost count of the days. Nheless, her hatred for Rowan umted over time, such that it


    could not be quenched at all costs¡­


    Rowan


    Alex


    The Olympus tribe captured her. In the worst-case scenario, that guy would take her virginity away.


    However, what about now?


    Nominally, she had been released. Even so, she had also lost her virginity because of this man, albeit


    by her own hand.


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡± Sion pounced on Steven, but she noticed his body was so strong that she


    simply couldn¡¯t harm him with her little trick.


    Steven,


    Alex,


    Hence, she bit down on him. Consequently, she discovered that the force bouncing off Rowan¡¯s body


    almost broke her teeth.


    Rowan


    Alex


    At that moment, Frostine abruptly stepped in. She grabbed Sion¡¯s hair with one hand and forcefully


    pulled her off Rowan.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Sion became more annoyed as her scalp hurt. She turned around and stared at Frostine. The next


    second, their eyes met, and they both saw the turbulent Nine Tails bloodline in each other¡¯s bodies.


    Were they of the same kind?


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°You are also from the Nine Tails tribe?¡± Simrly, Serene discovered the condition of Sion¡¯s bloodline.


    Moreover, she even sensed an aura of royalty in her bloodline.


    In that instant, Serene was totally stunned. The next second, she abruptly knelt down and said


    respectfully, ¡°Serene Coufal from the Nine Tails tribe pays her respects to Your Highness!¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Rowan¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Did this woman have such a noble status?


    Frostine was motionless. She had just grabbed Sion¡¯s hair and was at odds with her, so how could she


    have the audacity to bow her head right away?


    Consequently, Sion immediately pointed at Frostine. ¡°You are also from the Nine Tails tribe. Why aren¡¯t


    you kneeling upon meeting me?¡±


    Frostine frowned. The next second, she directly refused. ¡°I¡¯m not a pure Nine Tails! I am a human! Who


    says I have to kneel when I meet you? Besides, I think your bloodline is not nobler than mine. Who


    knows if you are an impostor?¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    A half white half purple tail popped out of her back with a swish.


    She said arrogantly, ¡°Do you see it? My bloodline is half-purple. Only we, the noble Nine Tails royalties,


    will possess such a bloodline among the Nine Tails tribe. Open your eyes wide. Can you see it clearly?


    Why don¡¯t you immediately kneel down and pay respects to me after taking a clear look? Do you


    understand?! Otherwise, I¡¯ll sever your tail!¡±


    Frostine frowned. She was hesitant. Among the Nine Tails tribe, the ones with this half-purple bloodline


    were indeed royalties. Meanwhile, she had awakened the Nine Tails bloodline and acquired the Legacy


    coupled with the fact that she was currently the sect leader of the Plenilune Sect. As she came to think


    of it, she had indeed received the blessing of the Nine Tails tribe, so reasonably, she had to kneel.


    However, she resisted Sion¡¯s attitude.


    Just then, Rowan suddenly stepped in. Paul grabbed Sion¡¯s half-purple fox tail and lifted it up. Then, he


    landed a hard p on Sion¡¯s buttock with a crisp smack.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Paul


    He


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Paul did not stop after the first hit. Furious, Rowan directly smacked her a few times. The tactile


    sensation felt great. The bounciness was decent. The effect was also excellent.


    Paul


    He


    Rowan


    AlexThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 3193

    Chapter 3193


    The previously high and mighty Sion was instantly beaten until her face was flushed and the area from


    her tail to her head turned reddish. Embarrassed yet furious, she pointed at Serene and shouted, ¡°You


    there, stand up! As Your Highness, Imand you to kill this despicable and disgusting lecher!¡±


    Her tail was still in Ludwig¡¯s hand. Her buttocks were also in front of Ludwig.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°How dare you be so arrogant by now? Haven¡¯t you been hit hard enough?¡±


    Ludwig was furious this time. Abraham directly tore off Sion¡¯s slightly torn trousers. A pair of snow-


    white buttocks were disyed perfectly before Ludwig¡¯s eyes.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Abraham


    He


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Smack!


    When Ludwig¡¯s smacknded on them, Sion¡¯s entire body straightened up. She felt excruciating pain.


    Her fair and soft skin was instantly swollen with a blood-red area from the smack.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°You were trying to kill me, weren¡¯t you? There aren¡¯t many Nine Tails left, so why are you still


    pretending to be some kind of big-tailed wolf here? Is having a tail something incredible? Why don¡¯t you


    find out if I can sever your foxtail first?¡±


    Smack! Smack!


    ¡°You called me a lecher. What did I do to you? If I hadn¡¯t saved you from the Olympus tribe, you


    would¡¯ve be a tool for venting sexual frustration. What was the result? Right after I saved you, you


    cast a charm on me. Unfortunately, you were unskilled, and I countered you. I was giving you a taste of


    your own medicine!¡±


    Smack! Smack!


    Abrahamnded ten or so smacks.


    Abraham


    He


    Tears streamed down Sion¡¯s cheeks due to the immense pain. She felt as if her buttocks were going to


    break from the smacks. She bawled and cursed loudly. Finally, she begged for mercy.


    Serene also interceded for her. ¡°Albert, she is royalty, a noble Highness of our Nine Tails tribe no matter


    what. Just let her off the hook and show the Nine Tails tribe some decency.¡±


    Albert,


    Alex,


    Smack!


    Ludwignded another smack. Only then did he release Sion.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    She shouted in pain, covered in snot and tears. ¡°Why did you hit me again?¡±


    Ludwig said, ¡°I¡¯m having a st! I¡¯m telling you, my senior is currently the sect leader of the Plenilune


    Sect. A useless Nine Tails like you shall be a maid to my senior!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re telling me, a royal princess, to be her maid? I think she¡¯s unqualified if


    she wants to be my maid!¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to take a beating? Or, do you want to be imprisoned again?¡±


    ¡°Ahh! l¡­ I won¡¯t speak anymore! Alright?!¡±


    Ludwig asked Serene to keep an eye on Sion. After leaving Pompeii Fairnd, he would set her free.


    Then, he went back to find the real hub of the great spell formation. Abraham had an inkling of it


    previously, but he hurriedly came back after sensing the eruption of Frostine¡¯s Nine Tails bloodline.


    Now that he continued looking for it, he quickly found that ce. If he took control of the hub, he would


    genuinely control Pompeii.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Abraham


    He


    At that moment, he saw several groups of people storming various Pompeii Fairnd areas.


    These groups of people from the universe who hade to seek opportunities were like monsters


    entering a vige. Wherever they went, not a de of grass grew! The beautiful scenery was


    destroyed, all the buildings werebed, and none of the ces they had passed was intact.


    This was shameful destruction. And this was their way of destroying the spell formation.


    They destroyed everything rted to the spell formation¡­ In the past, they might have destroyed the


    arrangement of the spell formation. At least, it would beplicated if Ludwig wanted to move


    the spell formation of this cepletely into the Genbu space.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Guys!¡± Ludwig transmitted his voice to everyone¡¯s ears via the hub of the spell fomiation.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Who is speaking?¡±


    Everyone was startled for a moment, especially some people facing a perilous situation seemed more


    anxious.


    Ludwig appeared in front of everyone on every immortal mountain. Someone was instantly shocked


    after recognizing Ludwig.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Is it you, Ludwig Rockefeller, the aborigine from the Wastnd? Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you in


    Yukon?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex

 Chapter 3194

    Chapter 3194


    ¡°Jordan Rockefeller¡­¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    When countless people in various major spell formations of Pompeii Fairnd saw Jordan¡¯s phantom


    popping up, they were dumbfounded.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Nobody was a stranger to Jordan. A man capable of securing Yukon firmly despite the joint forces of


    the experts from various sects couldn¡¯t have been an ipetent person. Moreover, everyone knew


    about Jordan¡¯s ¡°glorious¡± achievement by word of mouth. Steven had scammed everyone¡¯s storage


    rings in the Underworld and demanded those people be grateful to him.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    Steven


    He


    That guy was conniving! However, there were exceptions.


    For instance, a peerlessly beautiful woman in a white trench coat was in a daze while looking at


    Jordan¡¯s phantom.


    Jordan


    Alex


    She was Lh, with Jordan through thick and thin in the Underworld.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡®So, you¡¯re Jordan Rockefeller!¡¯


    Jordan


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Just like Cecilia, she only saw Jordan¡¯s bones previously and had never seen his true appearance.


    Currently, it was her first time seeing his true appearance.


    Jordan


    Alex


    As expected, he looked extremely simr in terms of form and demeanor.


    ¡®This guy really hid well! Before the parting, I even invited him to go to the Wastnd together, but he


    ended up being a Wastnder! Steven has really surprised me greatly! You¡¯re alone, yet you managed


    to block so many experts from the universe. Just how¡­ How many more miracles you can create?¡¯ At


    that thought, Lh was slightly dazed.


    Steven


    He


    An imposing young man next to Lh looked at her as be said, ¡°Lh, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you feel


    like killing this guy upon seeing him? This conniving guy scammed your ring when you were in the


    Underworld, didn¡¯t he?! Never mind! I¡¯ll capture him and trample him to avenge youter!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes emanated a deep affection as he looked at Lh. Steven was clearly her suitor.


    Steven


    He


    Lh did not say anything. Although she was not interested in that man, he dared not express it


    obviously because his identity was very unusual. Steven was a prince of a kingdom of God.


    Steven


    He


    Wasn¡¯t it strange?


    The immortal realm and the god¡¯s realm had long transcended the mundane realm.


    Various forces based on sects and the concept of a country had long been weakened. However, there


    were exceptions.


    For example, there were three kings and five emperors in the universe. Each emperor controlled a


    kingdom of God. It was not measured in terms of the amount ofnd, but the number ofs and


    worlds were used as a statistical unit.


    A kingdom of God often contained several thousands. The ones that contained human


    settlements of humans and living beings were known as worlds. At least a dozen worlds were ruled in a


    kingdom of God, and the sects within them were even countless.


    The young man next to Lh was the first son of East Emperor Mooncrate among the three kings and


    five emperors-Patroclus Mooncrate. Meanwhile, the Great Northern where Lh hailed from was


    located within the range of the kingdom of god of East Emperor Mooncrate. The Great Northern was


    also the most important gxy in the kingdom of God of the East Emperor.


    It was then that Jordan spoke again, ¡°A master has already owned Pompeii Fairnd. I¡¯ll open a


    passage for you guys to leave. I¡¯ll give you guys three minutes to leave through the passage right


    away, or else you shall bear the consequences!¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan¡¯s statement immediately caused great dissatisfaction.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°By what right?¡±


    ¡°Rockefeller, you¡¯ve controlled Yukon. Are you trying to take control of Pompeii as well? You are so


    greedy. Can you bite more than you can chew?¡±


    ¡°Why should we care about him? Let¡¯s find our treasures. Does he even dare toe here in person?


    ording to our pace of breaking the spell formation, we can certainly break through this ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This guy just knows a bit of spell formation. Without the spell formation¡¯s help, he would


    be a worthless fellow and I would¡¯ve killed him with a smack.¡±

 Chapter 3195

    Chapter 3195


    Everyone spoke their minds as they scoffed at Abraham.


    Abraham


    Alex


    At that moment, Stefan, controlling the spell formation, opened a very obvious exit for the force field on


    each immortal mountain. Abraham reminded them, ¡°The passage has been opened. You only have


    three minutes, or you will be trapped inside forever and can¡¯t go anywhere else.¡±


    Stefan,


    Alex,


    Abraham


    Alex


    Someone shouted, ¡°D*mn you! To hell with your intimidation! Come and deal with me if you are


    capable! The treasures lie ahead, and you¡¯re trying to order us to leave?! No way! Don¡¯t you ever think


    of having them to yourself!¡±


    Abraham¡¯s indifferent voice rang out, ¡°You still have two minutes and forty seconds!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Lh directly said, ¡°I know about him well. Anderson will definitely execute what he has said. His


    achievement in spell formation speaks for itself. We should leave this ce.¡±


    Anderson


    He


    Patroclus looked at Abraham¡¯s figure and sneered disdainfully. ¡°What are we afraid of? An aborigine


    from the Wastnd has limited cultivation. Even if he knows spell formations, he still needs cultivation


    to support a powerful spell formation. Anderson is still incapable of trapping us! Lh, don¡¯t be afraid


    of him. You will definitely be fine with me here.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Anderson


    He


    Lh said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m timid. I was traumatized by the experience back in the Underworld.


    You have a lot of trump cards, and you can continue! I¡¯d better give up!¡±


    She thought, ¡®It¡¯d be best if you are trapped in the spell formation just like this forever so you won¡¯t


    come and pester me.¡¯


    Patroclus said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Lh said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wish Your Highness a great victory and huge gains in Pompeii Fairnd. I¡¯ll take


    my leave.¡±


    Patroclus wanted to say a few more words at first, but Lh directly jumped into the exit opened by


    Abraham and ran away without looking back. Augh escaped Patroclus. ¡®It looks like my Lune hasThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    really been traumatized by that Rockefeller brat! Fine. I have to capture that guyter and vent anger


    on behalf of Lune.¡¯


    Abraham


    Alex


    Presently, the people who were still in the force field of Pompeii Fairnd began to form different


    opinions. Those timid and conservative people chose to leave through the passage. On the other hand,


    some bold, greedy, and confident people chose to stay back and ignore Abraham¡¯s warning.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°One minute is left! Do you guys really not want to go out?¡±


    Abraham¡¯s voice sounded again. However, no one from the group of people who stayed actually left.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Five more seconds to go. Four seconds¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright! Time¡¯s up! The passage is closed!¡±


    Abraham¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°I¡¯d like to express my heartfelt gratitude to all the fellows who stay


    behind. I thank your dedication and devotion on behalf of the universe. You guys are warriors of the


    universe. Your spirit will be spread widely in the universe and extolled by the future generations.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Those people were speechless upon hearing that.


    ¡°What is this guy talking about? Anderson couldn¡¯t have gone crazy, right?¡±


    Anderson


    He


    ¡°Anderson even thanked us. Thank you, my a*s!¡±


    Anderson


    He


    However, it was then that they heard Abraham say, ¡°I thank you guys for being the vanguards of


    humanity to resist the Undying n. Next, you guys will be sent to the Endless Sea. That ce is the


    weakest spot between the universe and the Undead Territory. The Undying n is eager for action.


    They are trying all kinds of methods toe through here. Your mission is to defend the Endless


    Sea¡­ Fear not. This spell formation will be with you¡­¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®Holy crap!¡¯


    After Abraham finished his speech, all the people present were stunned. They knew well about the


    atrocity of the Undying n. To their surprise, he told them to resist the Undying n. They were very


    good at dealing with their own kind, but they shuddered from the bottom of their hearts when they had


    to deal with the Undying n.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Patroclus shouted, ¡°Just ignore him. Let¡¯s attack the spell formation together, tear it apart and blow it


    up. I¡¯ve never heard of the Endless Sea whatsoever.¡±

 Chapter 3196

    Chapter 3196


    The Genbu dungeon at the Endless Sea was made by the Great Genbu¡¯s body, used to block out the


    Undead¡¯s invasion. Hence, apart from the Naga tribe and a limited number of people, others wouldn¡¯t


    know either way. It was simply natural that Patroclus and his group didn¡¯t know this, despite being


    trapped inside this very dungeon at the Endless Sea.


    These people then teamed up to attack the formation harshly. It didn¡¯t matter if what Steven said was


    true. They knew that they shouldn¡¯t just sit there while being trapped inside.


    Steven


    Alex


    Boom! Boom!


    Several attacksnded on the formation, causing a greatmotion emitting an earth-shattering noise.


    However, the ones who suffered the most in this were those attacking the formation. Due to the close


    proximity, the shockwave of their attacks couldn¡¯t go through the formation barrier, ricocheting back to


    them.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lena stood next to Steven. ¡°What a good idea, my love. You spared them by having them guard the


    Endless Sea. As long as they don¡¯t die when the Undead crosses the boundary, they have hope in


    surviving. ¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven smiled. ¡°We still have to give them a second chance to be better people.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    If the people within the formation could hear their conversation, they would indeed flip out and


    sarcastically praise how great of a man Steven was. If the Undead were to enter the boundary, they


    would certainly crowd it up with theirrge groups. It was nearly impossible to ever survive that.


    Steven


    Alex


    Watchng as the people attacked harder, Steven decided not to wait any longer. Instead, he headed to


    the axis of the formation, using the sword heart to control it.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°All directions, merge!¡±


    Whoosh!


    As Steven took control, therge formation over Pompeii Fairnd started shaking. People within the


    formation noticed this almost immediately. Thanks to the divine floating mountain that now vibrated, it


    was now like an earthquake. From a distance, people could see some divine mountains moving around


    in the air, going further and further away. However, the mountains seemed to be bigger


    regardless, which was odd. Normally, the further something was, the smaller it would seem after all.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡®Why are they bing bigger?¡¯


    After that, one of Patroclus¡¯ female subordinates, sharper and more observant than most, realized that


    something had gone horribly wrong. ¡°Your highness, the mountains aren¡¯t moving. We¡¯re just


    shrinking!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­ Are we shrinking?¡±


    ¡°This is just too weird.¡±


    ¡°How could something like this happen?¡±


    Despite this, they realized that she was, in fact, telling the truth. They and the divine mountain they


    were at were really shrinking in size. In reality, every mountain and ind within the Pompeii formation


    was shrinking. Yet everything outside of the formation remained the same.


    Seeing this, Lena, Frostine, Serene, Cecilia, and the self-proimed Nine-Tails princess Sion, were all


    extremely shocked. They were very much surprised by both the visuals and senses.


    The people trapped within finally realized what situation they were in. They were no longer as calm as


    before. The color drained from everyone¡¯s faces.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let him continue doing this, or we¡¯ll die in his hands.¡±


    ¡°Quick, everyone, bring out all your ultimate skills. This is not the time to be stingy. We have to break


    out of this boundary!¡±


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Boom!


    It was futile, though. They couldn¡¯t break it at all. Although the boundary moved when they attacked it a


    while ago, it simply wouldn¡¯t budge one bit now.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t it move?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve given you all a second chance before, which was a one-time thing. I¡¯ve thanked you


    for being selfless and courageous. Wouldn¡¯t you be humiliated?¡±


    It was Steven.


    Steven


    Alex

 Chapter 3197

    Chapter 3197


    Edgar appeared in front of them, in a way that made everyone in the formation stressed out.


    Edgar


    He


    His hand was now bigger than a mountain to them. This indicated that they had shrunk to an


    unimaginable size¡­ It was just too much of a difference after all. They were in a veryrge space just a


    while ago, yet now it was almost the size of a tiny box. All of them were now trapped in this very ¡®box¡¯.


    Thinking about this made them shiver in fear.


    Steven¡¯s hands were now holding this boundary that he had shrunk. Edgar seemed surprised himself.


    Steven


    Alex


    Edgar


    He


    ¡®This formation can already achieve this? This is so shocking!¡¯


    ¡°That massive area ended up turning so small? Can I touch it?¡± Sion dashed over and looked at the


    ¡®box¡¯, ever so intrigued.


    Steven pped her hand away. ¡°Even if I¡¯d allow touching, you wouldn¡¯t be the first to do so. Step


    aside. Know your ce as a servant.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Sion clenched her teeth, clearly annoyed. She viewed herself as a royal, yet she was now treated with


    such disrespect.


    Frostine touched it gently. ¡°It feels kind of like an ice cube.¡±


    She then squatted down, inspecting the ¡®box¡¯ closely. This only made the people inside freak out even


    more. From their point of view, the people were now confined in a cube that was the size of a


    basketball. Moreover, a person in front of this cube, putting their eyes rather close to it, blinking gently


    while watching them.


    This was a terrifying feeling, as that eye was evenrger than a mountain now. Moreover, the shrunken


    space was bing more solid, even the air within was solidifying. They felt as if their bodies were


    being restricted in one ce, let alone being able to break through this formation. It was simply


    impossible now.


    ¡°I am the eldest son of the East Emperor Mooncrate, the heir to the East Divine Empire, brat! Let me


    out of this damned formation right this instant, or else my empire will invade these Wastnds and turn


    it into ruins!¡± Patroclus yelled.


    Steven froze. Edgar didn¡¯t expect to have provoked another emperor right after he provoked the North


    Emperor not long ago. However, he couldn¡¯t possibly let these people go. If he did, Patroclus¡¯s father


    would still want to seek revenge, and it might even put him at a greater disadvantage, getting himself


    killed quicker.


    Steven


    Alex


    Edgar


    He


    At the same time, those who exited through the formation passage hadn¡¯t left Pompeii just yet. Instead,


    they were watching from a distance¡­ As they witnessed this happening, they felt like they were in a


    nightmare, which also struck fear deep into their hearts.


    Steven¡¯s formation powers were now simply so strong that it was hard to believe, something they had


    only seen in fiction. They were wondering how they¡¯d end up just like those people if they didn¡¯t escape


    just a while ago. Being in that little cube would be no different from ants trapped within a matchbox.


    Steven


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Alex


    The trapped people then started calling out to them for help, using several tempting terms in hopes that


    they would attack Steven and the others. They even mentioned that the people had nothing to be afraid


    of since the man was equivalent to a toothless tiger without the help of formations. However, no one


    dared to take the risk after ncing at the cube. If they were to end up getting trapped by ident,


    they would definitely cry from sheer regret. Moreover, Steven was no fool. Edgar would definitely have


    thought of such a scenario.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    Edgar


    He


    After that, the crowd had dissipated, avoiding¡­ Bjorne, the Wastnd monster, one after another. The


    only one who hadn¡¯t left was Lh.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    She called out to them from a distance. ¡°Bjorne, Cecilia!¡±


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Cecilia said, ¡°It¡¯s Sister Lh!¡±


    Steven smiled brightly as he watched Lh approach them. She turned to look at him. ¡°So you¡¯ve


    been hiding this from me all along!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Edgar continued grinning. ¡°Long time no see, Lh!¡±


    Edgar


    He


    After that, he gave her a warm embrace.


    Patroclus, on the other hand, was absolutely shocked to witness this.

 Chapter 3198

    Chapter 3198


    Patroclus was very fond of Lh. Firstly, he was attracted to her looks, as she was known for her


    beauty within the Great Northern. Not many would be able topare to her natural gorgeousness and


    her porcin-like skin. More importantly, she had a unique pair of eyes. It was as if there was a


    rainbow in her eyes, like the most beautiful pair of jewels. Secondly, her status came into y as well.


    The Muellers were an ancient,rge family within the Great Northern, and they had birthed several


    powerful beings as well. Yet that wasn¡¯t the main reason why Patroclus was chasing after her¡­


    As the eldest son of the East Emperor, and the heir of the East Divine Empire, he was somewhat of


    high status. A powerful figure like him was definitely a good match with the Mueller¡¯s. Hence, he cared


    about Lh¡¯s master as well, as she was the one and only Sword Saint Guardian within the Great


    Northern.


    Her n was powerful, and its name was¡­ The Sword Saint n. Every disciple within that n would


    end up bing


    Sword Saints as well.


    Besides that, the n was so strong that it had even exceeded the kingdom of God. It wasn¡¯t under the


    kingdom¡¯s control, thus, not even the East Emperor would dare to provoke them. Elsewise, those


    Sword Saints mighte for him, which wasn¡¯t a mere joke. Hence, Patroclus and the East Emperor


    wanted Lh to marry into their family. Once she joined them, the Sword Saint n might end up


    merging forces with their empire.


    Yet now, he was watching Morten hugging Lh. She didn¡¯t seem to resist one bit and instead looked


    quite delighted. She lifted her chin gently to look at the man, her eyes filled with bashfulness, rather


    excited to give herself to him¡­


    Morten


    Alex


    At the very least, that was what Patroclus thought after witnessing this. This made him so frustrated


    that he felt like vomiting blood.


    ¡°Lh Mueller! Didn¡¯t you hate this man?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he lie to you? You tricked me. What is your rtionship with him?!¡±


    Patroclus was able to clearly see Morten and Lh¡¯s actions and expressions. It was amplified for


    him since he was in a shrunken ss cube. This made him yell and scream loudly.


    Morten


    Alex


    Lh went out of Morten¡¯s embrace and stood before the shrunken boundary, staring straight inside.


    After quite some effort, she was able to find Patroclus.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°I never tricked you now, did I? Because I¡¯ve never admitted that Morten had stolen my storage ring. In


    fact, he was the one who gave me all my current storage rings. Besides, without him back in the


    Underworld, I would¡¯ve died long ago.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Patroclus grabbed his own hair, pulling on it harshly even. ¡°So you two got together because of that?


    Did you have sex with him? Lh, you witch! I¡¯ve always seen you as a pure, innocent woman, yet


    you¡¯re actually nothing but a slut!¡±


    ¡°You two were still able to f*ck even when the Underworld is filled with bones. You two really are a


    damned couple made in hell!¡±


    When faced with Patroclus¡¯ insults, Lh was enraged too. She red at him coldly. ¡°And how is that


    any of your business?!¡±


    After that, Lh grabbed Morten and pulled him to the side, slightly anxious. ¡°Patroclus is the eldest


    son of the East Emperor, and he¡¯s the heir to the East Divine Empire. He¡¯s the emperor¡¯s favorite child


    too. If anything were to happen to him here, the emperor wouldn¡¯t ever let this go. Barne would bring a


    strong army to take revenge on you!¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Barne


    He


    Morten stared at her, slightly dazed for a short while. She definitely lived up to her title as the Goddess


    of Charm within this entire universe.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°The heir of the East Divine Empire, huh..? What a big title¡­ But this is America. Even if the East


    Emperores, he would have to grovel before us!¡±


    Morten couldn¡¯t help but think of an extremely bold idea. ¡®There really aren¡¯t enough hands within the


    Genbu Space. It would be impossible to have their current number of people to block off the Undead.


    But if I include the East Emperor¡¯s army, I wonder if they could stall them a little longer.¡¯


    Morten


    Alex


    Lh looked at Morten with a speechless expression.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about such disappointing stuff. What¡¯s with your eyes, Lh? Are you wearing


    contact lenses? Or are they fake?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Such eyes really did look like they could onlye out of a dream. They were truly ethereal.


    Lh rolled her eyes. ¡°Contact lenses? Fake? Mine are all-natural, okay? My master also told me that


    my eyes are both a curse and a blessing.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, for now. She said that I have to wait for someone who could see through my eyes.¡±

 Chapter 3199

    Chapter 3199


    ¡°See through your eyes?¡± Josua seemed interested. Abraham had the primordial eye, the holy eye, and


    X-ray vision, after all.


    Josua


    Alex


    Abraham


    He


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it way too easy for me to see through her eyes then?¡¯


    Abraham concentrated and activated his X-ray vision, fixated on Lh¡¯s eyes. However, it was


    unfortunate that he couldn¡¯t look into her eyes at all, not even with his primordial eye. Abraham really


    thought that he would be the one to see through them. Yet he was faced with an obstacle, the colors in


    her eyes gave him a pressuring and dangerous feeling.


    Abraham


    He


    Abraham


    He


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not your destined one. Too bad. Such beauty will end up in someone¡¯s arms in the


    future!¡±


    Hearing this, Lh felt quite regretful as well. However, she was slightly embarrassed after Josua


    said thetter statement.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Do you really think that the person who could see through my eyes must be my future husband?¡±


    Josua smiled. ¡°Most likely!¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Abraham was just kidding, in actuality.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Abraham


    He


    It was time to send the formation around Pompeii Fairnd to the Genbu dungeon now. At the very


    same time, the Nagas could be released as well.


    Whoosh!


    As the teleportation door opened, the groups of the Naga tribe walked out and entered the ind¡¯s


    underwaterke.


    Lh, Cecilia, and the others were stunned as well. Josua smiled and exined briefly to them.


    Josua


    Alex


    The youngest group within the Naga tribe was the most excited amongst them. This was the first time


    that they had ever left the Genbu dungeon. As they headed outside, they were intrigued by every single


    thing, looking around as they chattered non-stop.


    Josua turned to Lena. ¡°There¡¯s another set of formations in the core ind in Pompeii. Although they¡¯re


    notparable to the Seventy-two Heavenly Immortal-ying Formation, I altered itsw power. The


    average person wouldn¡¯t be able to break through it. So as long as you don¡¯t head out by yourself, it


    would be quite safe.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Lena nodded. ¡°Are you going inside?¡±


    Josua replied. ¡°As soon as I can¡­ I think the borders of the Endless Sea aren¡¯t safe anymore!¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you too.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    However, a sudden rush of pressure came straight down from the skies.


    Shing!


    The sky was torn apart as multiple dimensional cracks shed through. Just then, a prominent ck


    figure sped through the dimensional cracks. It looked like the size of a car at first, then became nearly


    as big as a house.


    After every other one hade out, an aircraftrger than Pompeii Fairnd appeared. It looked like it


    was the mothership. There wererge groups of men in ck standing up there. Their outfits were all


    the same, and every one of them seemed to be filled with endless malicious intent.


    Many were absolutely petrified when they saw this. The average person would end up shivering, falling


    to the ground as their knees had turnedpletely weak.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Has some kind of powerful otherworldly being?¡±


    Many were silently observing, making their own assumptions.


    Just then, a cold and rough voice came from the ship. ¡°Albert, get your a*s out of here. Now!¡±


    Albert,


    Alex,

 Chapter 3200

    Chapter 3200


    ¡°That¡­ They came for Ishac.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°My God, who did this guy Ishac offend this time?¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Those airships¡­ Are they made with advanced technology? They look so cool, like from a sci-fi film¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope Ishac can make it out safely. These otherworldly beings had never viewed us as humans. After


    he announced the warning, theyid down a lot. But if he gets killed now, we might get in trouble


    again!¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Many within America knew who Ishac was and started praying for him. On the other hand, the people


    trapped in the formation started smiling with glee.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s the North Emperor Dust!¡± Patroclus shouted. ¡°Hahaha, even the North Emperor Dust is here.


    Looks like the young lord of the Lun sect was killed by this Rockefeller guy too. This bastard


    deserves to die!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the North Emperor is known to be cruel. Now that he¡¯s here, he will definitely wreak havoc at


    this ce. The entire Wastnd would most likely be taken down to the ground.¡±


    ¡°What do we do now? Sure, he¡¯s here now, but will he save us?¡±


    ¡°Sir Patroclus, your father, and the North Emperor are of equal status, so you probably have had


    certain connections with him, right? Could you ask him to help get us out of here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. It¡¯s definitely possible. Let¡¯s talk about thatter¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Ishac¡¯s voice echoed through the air. ¡°In my opinion, you guys don¡¯t have to wait any longer


    since you¡¯ll just be waiting forever after all. I¡¯ll be sending all of you to where you should be. It¡¯s your


    responsibility to fight the Undead now.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    The man then grabbed the shrunken formation with one hand, summoning a teleportation door with his


    other. In just seconds, a door that could teleport things to the Genbu Dungeon appeared right in front of


    him. From Patroclus and his group¡¯s point of view, the door looked as if it were asrge as a gxy.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ What¡¯s behind that moving teleportation door?¡±


    ¡°Could it really be leading us to the Undead Territory?¡±


    Ishacforted them. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. There are no Undeads just yet. You can head in and rx


    for a bit. I¡¯lle backter and help you all return to your original size.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    However, instead of teleporting with them, he threw the tiny cube straight into the door.


    Tumble!


    Throwing it away as if it were a mere brick, the cube entered up, falling into a pile of mud. In an instant,


    everything had turned dark for the trapped people. They couldn¡¯t see or hear anything at all.


    ¡°What the f*ck, what is this ce?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see anything? Is this the Endless Sea? I can¡¯t even f*cking see any water around us,


    though.¡±


    Everyone trapped inside felt like they were going insane at this point.


    Ishac, on the contrary, closed the teleportation door and looked up at the airship and the people on it.


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    Dusk was yelling hysterically right then. Noticing that Ishac wasn¡¯t around, he was enraged. ¡°Fine, you


    won¡¯te out, will you? I have my ways to force you out! Blow this ce up! I¡¯ll make sure Pompeii


    Fairnd will be history.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Just then, the barrel of a massive gun extended out from therge advanced airship, aiming straight at


    one of the divine mountains on the ind. It then charged up asw power started concentrating


    around it.


    Even the main ind of Pompeii Fairnd was able to feel the pressuring air. The fear was bing


    stronger and stronger.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Cecilia was so afraid that her face turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s the North Emperor! I really didn¡¯t expect him to


    come, let alone in such a short time!¡±


    Lh said, ¡°Ishac, just escape now. The North Emperor¡¯s powers are above average within the three


    kings and five emperors, and he brought along so many subordinates. All of them have been through


    countless battles. They¡¯re warriors who have been through several life and death situations. If you don¡¯t


    go now, it¡¯d be toote!¡±


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    In actuality, Ishac would be able to leave this ce instantly since he had the Ancestral Bodhi Tree and


    could use the Earth Escape Technique.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®But there are many Naga people in the main area of Pompeii Fairnd¡­¡¯

 Chapter 3201

    Chapter 3201


    It was fortunate that the ce was hidden within Pompeii Fairnd, surrounded by mountains and


    inds. Even without the formation, it would take quite a lot of effort to find it as well. Hence, it would


    be difficult to seek this ce out immediately, even for the North Emperor. Astor had even used


    Cuneiform, which wasn¡¯t of this universe, to alter the formations ordingly so that the ce could be


    hidden better.


    Astor


    Alex


    Thus, Dusk decided to aim for¡­


    Boom!


    Shing..!


    A thick beam of white light shot through the clouds, causing anything within a hundred-meter radius to


    shake vigorously.


    Astor noticed that the cannon was aiming at thergest divine mountain within Pompeii, floating in the


    air at the time. Although there wasn¡¯t anyone living there, it used to be one of the famous divine


    sanctuaries in Pompeii Fairnd. Several auspicious beasts were roaming around, along with


    countless spiritual beasts too.


    Astor


    Alex


    Just then, therge divine mountain was demolished by the bombs, as it was an extremely powerful


    law power cannon after all.


    Everyone who witnessed this felt their heart stop from fear. It was simply too petrifying, as the divine


    mountain was nearly as big as rion Peak, yet it was destroyed in the blink of an eye.


    The spiritual beasts had it the worst in this situation, losing their lives without realizing it. Yet this wasn¡¯t


    the end, far from it, in fact, due to the several other cannons on the airship, simr to the first one.


    Suddenly, all those cannons started opening fire at another three mountains, shattering them to pieces.


    Unable to keep floating in the air, the pieces turned into irregrly shaped rocks and fell straight down.


    Some fell into the sea, leading to arge tsunami, while others fell onto the other inds and destroyed


    them.


    ¡°This can¡¯t go on!¡±


    ¡°The fire will soon reach us!¡±


    Astor spoke up. ¡°Stay here, all of you. I¡¯ll go up there and meet him.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Lh immediately stopped him. ¡°Are you crazy? This isn¡¯t the Underworld, and the North Emperor¡¯s


    powers are really that powerful. Nothing about his strength is fake. You would be instantly killed with


    your current cultivation level if you go up there.¡±


    Astor replied. ¡°Don¡¯t judge me based on the past. My current self is much stronger than when we were


    still in the Underworld. I could kill a Heavenly Emperor back there, and I can do the same to this North


    Emperor too!¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Another Astor appeared. It was his mirror image. That mirror image then dashed in a certain direction,


    then appeared within the North Emperor¡¯s vision.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be pretty strong, huh little pest? So you¡¯ve finally decided to show


    yourself?¡±


    The mirror image retorted, ¡°You old pest, do you have dementia? Don¡¯t you remember that I burnt your


    mirror image to the ground? I¡¯m here to give you a reminder. This is America, not your little kennel. You


    can¡¯t b*tch around when you¡¯re here!¡±


    At that moment, arge crowd witnessed this from a far distance, seemingly delighted and intrigued.


    Hearing Astor calling the North Emperor an old pest and a b*tch only made them stare in disbelief.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡®The audacity of this native!¡¯


    ¡®Does he really think that he¡¯s invincible with the formations in Pompeii?¡¯


    At the time, the real Astor had already hidden underground. Milos had his eyes on that ship.


    Astor


    Alex


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Milos


    He

 Chapter 3202

    Chapter 3202


    The North Emperor was so angry he felt his head was boiling up. Everyone in this universe had always


    treated him with utmost respect thanks to his status, achievements, and prestige. Even if he were to


    demolish an entire n, the disciples of this n would still greet him politely regardless. Yet this


    Wastnd native insulted him, calling him old pest and b*tch.


    Josef wouldn¡¯t be the North Emperor if he were just to endure this.


    Josef


    He


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve wanted to kill someone this badly.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, pest. You have seeded in triggering my bloodthirst I won¡¯t let you die so swiftly. I¡¯d


    make sure you watch as your friends and family die with disgrace, all because of you. They will bear


    hatred towards you, screaming and yelling every day as they rot in hell.¡±


    Richard¡¯s mirror imageughed. ¡°You old pest, I don¡¯t understand animals, alright? Not everyone is a


    b*tch like you. Oh right, Julius Jackson is one of your dogs, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s in hell waiting for you right


    now. If you refuse to go, I¡¯ll have to send you myself.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Josef was obviously trying to anger the old man. Josef could only go after the airship once these


    people were led away after all.


    Josef


    He


    Josef


    He


    However, his words seemed like an absolute death wish to Lh, Cecilia, and the others. It sounded


    like he was done with this life.


    ¡°Hey, you old fart, I have more important things to do, so ytime is over!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to catch up to me with your slow a*s!¡±


    ¡°Earth¡­ Escape Technique!¡±


    It then dashed and disappeared into the ground, using an unbelievably quick speed as it shuttled


    through.


    The mirror image was even quicker than Richard himself. This was only natural since it wasn¡¯t an


    actual entity. Without the burden of a fleshy body, it could travel at a faster speed. One other advantage


    of this mirror image was that it waspelling. Even as the North Emperor, Dusk didn¡¯t notice that it


    wasn¡¯t Richard himself.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard


    Alex


    At the time, another lotus flower started blooming within Richard¡¯s body.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡®No way?¡¯


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡®This is just too easy!¡¯


    It felt like these three thousand flowers were all waiting for a grand opportunity, no matter the size. As


    long as something were to trigger it in the slightest, it would bloom immediately.


    ¡®The Great Mirror Spell!¡¯


    ¡®Holy sh*t, this really is¡­ A reliable Forbidden Spell. I won¡®t have to use the mirror to create mirror


    images from now on!¡¯


    More importantly, there was amazing merit within the Great Mirror Spell. The actual body could shuffle


    between the mirror images without limitations.


    Just as Richard¡¯s consciousness was about to return, another lotus flower bloomed, making him run


    over again. This flower seemed rather weird, as the spell it gave was called ¡®The Great Rage Spell¡­¡¯


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡®Huh? What the hell? Raging is a Forbidden Spell? This is kind of useless!¡¯


    However, after reading its introduction, Richard no longer disliked it. On the contrary, he was quite


    satisfied as it was a support type of mystic art. Using this spell would significantly increase one¡¯s


    speed, power, defense, and psyche. When the spell had achieved a certain level, it could even


    increase these stats by twofold within a certain timeframe.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡®This is way too overpowering. It just doubles everything!¡¯


    Not just that, he would be able to use this spell on groups as well, hence granting such enhancements


    to people around him too.


    ¡°Great stuff!¡±


    The North Emperor had locked onto Richard¡¯s mirror image at that moment, cing his divine


    consciousness on it. Hence, no matter where it ran off to, it wouldn¡¯t escape him.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°All of you stand by. I¡¯ll go drag him back here,¡± Dusk ordered, prepared for the chase.


    One of his subordinates spoke up. ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t I go after him instead?¡±

 Chapter 3203

    Chapter 3203


    Dusk replied. ¡°No, I have to capture him myself!¡±


    Boom!


    The emperor then stomped on the airship harshly, sending himself up into the air and turning into a ray


    of light. With that, the chase began. Dusk was now traveling quicker than the speed of light. People


    wouldn¡¯t even be able to see him with the naked eye. Hence, the crowd started discussing amongst


    themselves.


    ¡°Say, how long would it take the emperor to catch Abraham?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m more interested in knowing if the Little Divine Phoenix woulde out to help him.¡±


    ¡°If the Immortal-ying Sword Formation was actually used, the North Emperor could only grieve. But


    it¡¯s very possible that this formation would be useless now.¡±


    Both Abraham and Dusk couldn¡¯t care less about the crowd¡¯s assumptions.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The mirror image¡¯s speed was bing quicker and quicker. It made the North Emperor even more


    doubtful, unable to understand how Abraham could travel this quickly underground.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Within a minute, the mirror image had already left Pompeii and headed in another direction.


    Edgar decided to lead the emperor to a dungeon. It was the first dungeon that he had ever entered, the


    Spiritual Valley Dungeon located near Floral Valley.


    Edgar


    He


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Blood Art!¡±


    The emperor yelled, his body glowing bright red, his speed seemingly increased as well. As he got


    near, Dusk flung his palm out, creating an enormous pit in the ground. Unfortunately, Abraham¡¯s mirror


    image was struck, causing it to blow up instantly.


    Abraham


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± The North Emperor was shocked to realize that it was just a mirror image.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way! If it really were a mirror image, how could I not notice that from the beginning?¡¯


    Dusk noticed that a figure was dashing underground at the very bottom of the pit, shuttling away to a


    far distance. It was another one of Abraham¡¯s mirror images. However, he thought that this was


    Abraham¡¯s real body escaping, as he had sted the mirror image just now. Edgar yelled out once


    more, chasing after the second mirror image.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    Edgar


    He


    At the same time, Abraham was situated underground, protected by the Ancestral Bodhi Tree. No one


    knew that his actual body was still here.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡®There are too many people on that airship. This may be a little difficult!¡¯


    More importantly, it would be nearly impossible to bring such arge ship into the dungeon. It would


    seem that it was too hard to take over the airship. However, Shelly¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Abraham¡¯s


    ears. ¡°Do you want that ship up there? You know, it can actually shrink. You could even put it in your


    mind pce.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s no way, right?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi interrupted him. ¡°How is it not possible? It can, in fact, shrink.¡±


    ¡°Have you guys seen this airship before?¡± Abraham asked.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡± Shelly said calmly. ¡°This airship is called the Starship Shelly.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Starship Shelly? It has your name¡­ Did youe up with it? Okay then, I¡¯ll name it after you


    once I get my hands on it,¡± Abraham smiled.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi huffed lightly. ¡°Are you dumb? She means that the ship is originally hers!¡±


    ¡°Huh? So it was yours, to begin with? How did it end up with the North Emperor then?¡±


    Shelly replied, ¡°That¡¯s not important right now. What¡¯s important is that you have to think of a way to get


    into that ship, then head to the control room. I can help you take over the ship once we get there.¡±


    ¡®What about those men in ck?¡±


    ¡°Once we¡¯re in control, we won¡¯t have to fear them anymore.¡±

 Chapter 3204

    Chapter 3204


    ¡®Hmmm¡­ The control room¡­¡¯ Joe pondered and finally decided to take a risk.


    Joe


    Alex


    Just then, he sensed that all the mirror images that were used to mislead the North Emperor were


    gone. Ishac had actually made eight mirror images, but they were allyered on top of each other,


    hence ending up looking as if there was only one. These mirror images could separate at any time and


    escape in different directions.


    Ishac


    He


    Joe initially wanted to lead him into the dungeon, but it was clear that he had failed. For all eight mirror


    images to have been destroyed, indicated just how powerful the North Emperor Dusk was.


    Joe


    Alex


    Yet now, the emperor was rushing back, clearly frustrated and annoyed. Ishac finally realized that all


    eight of these Joe¡¯s were a bunch of fakes, nothing more than mirror images.


    Ishac


    He


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°You little pest! How dare you trick me with such despicable methods?! I will skin him alive and shred


    him to pieces!¡±


    At the same time, the figure of a human rushed up into the air from within the sea surrounding Pompeii


    Fairnd.


    Upon closer look, everyone noticed that it was the North Emperor. On the contrary, Joe was nowhere to


    be found.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Why is he the only one who came back?¡±


    ¡°Could Joe¡­ Has he been killed by the emperor?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    The women within the main area felt their chests tighten since it was only natural that the emperor won


    the battle. With one of the three kings and five emperors to personallye after him, it would simply


    be abnormal for Joe to survive. However, something was off, as the North Emperor wasn¡¯t wearing his


    current clothes before leaving a while ago.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡®Could he have gotten himself wet in the sea, and got a change of clothes when he came out?¡¯


    After rushing out of the sea, the emperor leaped straight up towards the airship.


    Boom!


    With a loud thud, the emperornded. Thousands of men in ck greeted him loudly. ¡°Wee back,


    Your Majesty!¡±


    The shouts were so loud, showing just how powerful their team was. Some people within the crowd


    turned as pale as a white sheet.


    A man in white attire was shocked as he stared at the North Emperor, then asked, ¡°Your Majesty, has


    that Wastnd brat died?¡±


    The emperor looked troubled. ¡°Not yet! This is so irritating! That little pest is too cunning, the one that


    ran off was a mirror image! His real body must still be around her. All of you, get down there and search


    for him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    To them, the North Emperor¡¯s orders were of utmost priority. They would even be willing to die if the


    emperor so wishes. In an instant, the thousands of men got off the ship, as if they were locusts,


    searching for Joe high and low. Yet that man in white remained on the ship, not intending on moving


    one bit.


    Joe


    Alex


    The emperor stared at him, speaking coldly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going down there?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The man in white froze. ¡°Your Majesty, are you asking me to go look as well?¡±


    The emperor replied. ¡°What? Can you not?¡±


    The man looked at him, then swung his fist towards the emperor out of nowhere.


    Whoosh!


    The North Emperor dodged, and yelled in sheer fury. ¡°What are you doing? How dare you attack the


    emperor?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the North Emperor, you¡¯re an impostor!¡± The man continued. ¡°Everyone,e back up


    here! He¡¯s not the emperor, he¡¯s that Rockefeller brat.¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s not the North Emperor, but Joe?¡¯


    Joe


    Alex


    The crowd was shocked and confused, unable to grasp on the situation.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that the North Emperor though? How did he turn into Joe?¡¯


    Joe


    Alex


    Just then, the North Emperor swung his fists towards the man in white harshly¡­ There was a phantom


    of a Kylin attached to his arm.


    ¡°The Kylin Fist?¡±


    ¡°You actually learned the Kylin Fist?!¡±


    Shocked, the man in white sent out a punch.


    Boom!


    As the two fists collided, a loud explosion rang through the air. The man ended up wavering slightly, yet


    the North Emperor was sent flying out of the airship.


    ¡®Oh, he really isn¡¯t the real North Emperor. That¡¯s Joe.¡¯


    Joe


    Alex


    The North Emperor that appeared a while ago was indeed Joe, using the Transformation technique to


    transform how he looked. His n was honestly rather good, he intended to transform into the North


    Emperor and infiltrate the airship. After that, he¡¯d be able to send all the people away, then easily gain


    ess to the control room. Unexpectedly, this man in white seemed to be different from the other


    subordinates. While Joe sensed something wrong, he was able to expose his true identity.


    Joe,


    Alex,


    Joe


    Alex


    Prev


    Prev

 Chapter 3205

    Chapter 3205


    After that punch, Rowan¡¯s transformation had been broken off. His clothes were now torn into pieces as


    he turned back to his original appearance.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡®Damn it, is this guy the North Emperor¡¯s boyfriend or something?¡¯ Rowan thought, only to see


    thousands of men in ck running back here. All of them seemed rather bloodthirsty.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Die!¡± Thousands of people shouted together.


    Such loud noise struck fear in the crowd¡¯s hearts. Despite watching from afar, they backed away even


    further, worried that they might get caught in the crossfire.


    Whoosh!


    Some were rtively quick, appearing before Rowan within seconds. They took their weapons out,


    especially ready to kill.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Steven who impersonates His Majesty must die!¡±


    Steven


    He


    Right then, Frostine and the others froze up from worry and fear. Lena, on the other hand, was able to


    react promptly, ordering all the warriors within the Naga tribe. ¡°The Lord Saint is in danger. Get into


    battle formation, and get ready for a fight!¡±


    Shing!


    Several Nagas started moving out. They were extremely calm and collected, ready for war. However,


    Rowan¡¯s voice chimed in their ears. ¡°Don¡¯te out of there! Before I take over the airship, all Nagas


    must remain on standby!¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan was still somehow able to speak through telepathy at this time.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Dong!


    Weapons shed right into arge golden shield as the men in ck attacked. That very shield


    originally belonged to Athena. Speaking of that, Rowan felt like he hasn¡¯t physically fought someone in


    quite a long time. All his previous battles had relied on formations to win. Yet now, he couldn¡¯t use any


    formations. Steven could only rely on his own powers. After being shed, the Medusa head appeared


    on the surface of Athena¡¯s shield. Its eyes started glowing as well.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Steven


    He


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± The man froze, ncing at it out of curiosity.


    However, he felt like his soul was solidifying just from this very nce. His entire body was turning stiff


    as well. Medusa¡¯s eyes could turn anything into stone when making eye contact after all.


    ¡®How is this¡­¡¯


    Just as this person was still wondering, Rowan grabbed an exceedingly heavy Supreme Chi weapon,


    the Dao killing sword, slicing down swiftly.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°The Great Rage Spell!¡±


    ¡°True Martial Tyrant Sword!¡±


    ¡°Void sher!¡±


    The Great Rage Spell increased Rowan¡¯s fighting skills by twenty percent. It wasn¡¯t a two hundred


    percent increase due to this skill level. In reality, almost every single Forbidden Spell had levels to


    them. As they level up, their powers would naturally increase too.


    Rowan


    Alex


    sh!


    That man, partially turned into stone, was then sliced into tiny pieces. After that, tens of men in ck


    came at him at the very same time.


    ¡°Forbidden Spell, the Great Mirror Spell!¡±


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Nine Rowan appeared instantly, and they all looked the exact same. After that, they started running in


    different directions.


    Rowan


    Alex


    The men in ck who chased after him were stunned for a brief second, then immediately turned into a


    few groups to kill off each one.


    ¡°The Great Icebound Spell! ¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    One of the mirror images halted out of nowhere, then started attacking.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The man in ck wasn¡¯t just anyone either. Steven wasn¡¯tpletely frozen by the spell. Rowan¡¯s


    True Martial Tyrant Sword was blocked off too. Only a wound was sliced into his arm.


    Steven


    He


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°The real body is here!¡± Steven yelled.


    Steven


    He


    With this, everyone who participated in this chase immediately gave up on their targets and headed for


    the true body. However¡­


    ¡°The Great Mirror Spell, swap!¡±


    The actual body and mirror image switched ces. One of the men in ck was caught off guard when


    the sword came shing down, as he thought the Rowan in front of him was a mirror image.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Pfft¡­


    An entire head was just chopped off from the neck like that


    ¡®Double kill!¡¯

 Chapter 3206

    Chapter 3206


    It all happened in a matter of seconds. Ishac¡¯s killing speed was unfathomably quick!


    Ishac


    Alex


    People who witnessed such a scene were shocked and under pressure¡­ Ishac once had someone


    send a message to the various gods and immortals who came from the universe, warning them not to


    arbitrarily kill the irmocent on Earth. Otherwise, he would pursue and avenge those innocent people.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Everyone thought it was a joke at the time. How could the words of a Wastnd native be taken


    seriously?


    The strength of the Earth¡¯s maind was like that. The country had shrunk and dared not venture out.


    What qualifications did a cker have to regte them?


    Everyone was preparing ahead of time, banding together to explore Pompeii Fairnd because there


    was no time to make waves on Earth. They killed whoever they wanted, as Ishac was insignificant.


    However, they didn¡®t think so.


    Ishac


    Alex


    There was some pressure.


    All of the North Emperor¡¯s men, these ck, d men, possessed Heavenly Deity. That¡¯s right. These


    were all Heavenly Deities!


    Honestly, many onlookers were stunned when the men in ck demonstrated their strength. In the


    universe, the rules were notplete. Cultivation seemed to take a backseat, and even if one were the


    North Emperor, one of the eight emperors, he shouldn¡®t be having so many Heavenly Deities under


    him.


    However, the reality was as follows.


    Ishac killed two instantly as if chopping a melon or cuttin g vegetables.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Lh¡¯s mouth opened wide and she rubbed her eyes in disbelief, ¡°How long has it only


    been and he already possesses such strength?¡±


    However, it was Frostine who was the most shocked. Look at it this way, it was a heaven and earth


    difference. However, they were unaware that Ishac had now received the Chi of the universe and was a


    true seeded yer of the universe. It was not a strange encounter but a responsibility.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Adrian must have grown so quickly. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been equivalent to the universe¡¯s Chi failing.


    Adrian


    He


    ¡°It didn¡¯t fail me after all!¡±


    A pair of eyes stared into that ce in the endless void.


    The pair of eyes belonged to Phoenix. Instead of focussing on Ishac¡¯s battle, she had turned to the


    other side, where Lena, Sion, and the others were.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡±


    She sensed that these two people possessed a bloodline aura she was familiar with. It was from the


    Rockefeller family. They were the Rockefeller family¡¯s descendants.


    Suddenly, deep within the Pompeii Fairnd, there was an obscure divine power fluctuation. It was


    discreet but distinct, and one of the soldiers¡¯ attributes scared her.


    ¡°Is there anything there?¡± Phoenix froze for a little while, then decided to see for herself.


    ***


    Simultaneously, Ishac discovered that the universe¡¯s lotus flowers within his body had bloomed once


    more. This time, three of them had bloomed. However, because he was being pursued by a slew of


    enemies, he simplycked time to collect the golden pollen the flowers released.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait until I¡¯m free to bloom again?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be a waste if I can¡¯t eat it now?¡±


    What else could be done, though? The most important thing in life was life itself.


    ¡°Great Mirror Spell. Shift!¡±


    Several hundred people were about to attack Ishac when he finally managed to avoid them by using


    the forbidden art of the Great Mirror Spell. It was just that¡­ The group also knew Ishac could switch


    between mirror images and be much more cautious. So, although they knew it was a mirror


    image, they did not let it go. Instead, they split up and locked on to the mirror image to perform a


    targeted attack.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    Alex


    So, even if Ishac could sessfully move to another mirror image, he was hit precisely.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At least six extremely powerful attacksnded on his body. Even with Athena¡¯ s shield, it was a little


    overwhelming.


    ¡°Bluergh!¡± Ishac coughed out arge amount of blood.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The attacks had pierced both of his legs and nearly broke them.

 Chapter 3207

    Chapter 3207


    ¡°Earth Escape Technique!¡± On the ground, Anderson dragged his injured self and vanished.


    Anderson


    Alex


    The Ultimate Book of Medicine, Ymir¡¯s Divine Bone, and the True Martial Marrow all functioned after


    many pills were ingested into his stomach. His injured legs healed in a short time, roughly the time it


    took for three breaths.


    Ping, ping, ping¡­


    Anderson could sense that his own mirror spell had vanished, as had all of them.


    Anderson


    Alex


    The mirror spell, too, had a limit of tolerance. As the mirror spell¡¯s rankings rose, the attacks that might


    be tolerated gotrger. But at that time, it was almost as if it was just getting started as if a blow from


    the Heavenly God was a little too much to endure.


    ¡°He¡¯s shattered his legs!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got to be around somewhere. Locate him!¡± the man in white, perched atop the airship, eximed


    loudly.


    Extremely nervous, Lena and the Naga tribe could not restrain themselves, and they rushed out. Then,


    the ming lotus of Buddha¡¯s wrath fell from the heavens.


    The ming lotus of Buddha¡¯s wrath was enved by the Great me Spell, smacking the white-


    clothed man on the airship square in the face.


    ¡°Save the gentleman!¡± a few ck-d men yelled, then dashed towards the airship.


    A swarm of men in ck clothes rushed over. There were as many North Emperor¡¯s troops on the


    ground as there were, and five men in ck were still searching for Anderson¡¯s whereabouts in one of


    the ind¡¯s corners. As a result, they discovered snowkes falling from the sky.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Howe it¡¯s snowing?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡±


    ¡°Look at this snowke! It¡¯s unusually huge and blue!¡±


    Having never seen such beautiful snowkes before, a man stretched out to pick one up.


    ¡°Don¡®t touch them!¡± someone growled sternly.


    However, that person¡¯s finger had already made contact with the icy blue snowke.


    Snort¡­


    The snowke transformed into a blue ripple and vanished in an instant. The man¡¯s body froze over at


    a breakneck speed.


    ¡°Ah! Old Deng¡­ Old Deng!¡±


    Someone stepped up to the man and shoved him. As a result, the man immediately disintegrated into


    myriad fragments.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Be wary of the blue snowkes! Don¡¯t touch them, and get out of here!¡±


    However, they quickly noticed something amiss as the soles of their feet became glued to the ground,


    and they were unable to move. Their feet had actually frozen and were attached to the earth.


    Someone yanked firmly. Then, something miserable happened. The entire foot waspletely ripped-


    off. There was no blood anywhere near the broken leg, only ice g.


    This scene, to put it mildly, was somewhat amusing. For them, however, it was unusually horrifying.


    ¡°Please, please!¡±


    ¡°That guy has arrived. Astor has arrived!¡±


    Astor


    He


    The Heavenly Gods, like everyone else, were terrified of death. They discovered that no matter how


    they used their divine powers and the power of rules, there was no way to dissolve the ice seal on their


    bodies. Hence they turned to theirpanions for assistance.


    A swarm of people rushed up. As a result, a dragon¡¯s roar erupted from underground at that precise


    moment.


    Boom!


    There was a deafening eruption. It was a massive greenish-golden dragon that erupted from the


    ground.


    It was Sandra, of course.


    Sandra


    Ne


    Sandra was several times stronger than before, and her body wasrger. She had recovered most of


    her previous strength, and she had also absorbed her bestie¡¯s dragon soul into her body, giving her the


    ability of an ice dragon.


    Sandra


    Ne


    Phew!


    A mouthful of icy cold dragon breath sprayed out. The four frozen people immediately turned into ice


    sculptures.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 3208

    Chapter 3208


    ¡°How did a dragon appear out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what kind of dragon this is?¡±


    Whether it was the men of the Northern Emperor or onlookers, they were all perplexed at the same


    time. Those with a keen eye immediately recognized it, ¡°Oh my God, this is Benares Dragons!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say the Benares Dragons were wiped out long ago?¡±


    ¡°How can such a dragon exist?¡±


    At this point, the famous old man appeared to recognize the name and recalled a previous incident,


    saying, ¡±I remember, rumor has it that the Benares Dragons, in the war with the undying n, almost


    went extinct, due to a hundred deaths.¡±


    However, the God of luck rushed over, where he discovered the dying Benares Dragons¡¯ Violet. Paul


    sealed her in a pagoda, but where did it finally go?


    Violet


    Ne


    Paul


    He


    No one was aware¡­


    ¡°It is, in fact, thest Benares Dragon!¡±


    Some people are stunned, while others sigh. There are also those who were excited.


    ¡°Look, up there are people!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Abraham, it¡¯s Morten!¡±


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s Benares Dragon and Morten!¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°This¡­ Is truly incredible.¡±


    Morten was standing on Violet, holding a shield in one hand and a Dao killing sword in the other. Paul


    found it odd that Athena¡¯s shield, which had withstood so many heavy blows from the celestial gods,


    was not even broken, rather, it had a strong self-repairing ability, and the shield¡®s strength would follow


    the user¡¯s cultivation realm and change along with it.


    Morten


    Alex


    Violet


    Ne


    Paul


    He


    This was incredible. Athena¡¯s goldennce was shattered. However, this shield was clearly much


    stronger than thence.


    ¡°Violet, the most important thing for us now is to get to the control room on the airship as soon as


    possible because the North Emperor is returning. Paul is one of the eight emperors, and he is very


    strong, and he despises me to the bone.¡±


    Violet


    Ne


    Paul


    He


    Morten exined to Violet.


    Morten


    Alex


    Violet


    Ne


    Of course, Violet came out because she really wanted to. She was done with her retreat and was ready


    to go.


    Violet


    Ne


    ¡°What eight emperors? Never heard of them. They must be trash. What is there to be afraid of? Pluck


    all the hair on his body and tie him on a rope like a toy when the timees.¡±


    A voice came from Violet¡¯s body that was out of time. This was not what Violet had said.


    Violet


    Ne


    Violet


    Ne


    Morten waspletely taken aback.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s Belindo!¡± Violet spoke hesitantly.


    Violet


    Ne


    Belindo was the Ice Dragon n¡¯s princess. Back then, when Morten rescued his grandfather, Nn,


    in the thousand year old icy pool, he had also rescued the nine ghost dragons. To his surprise, they


    were all rted to Violet, particrly Belindo, her sister.


    Morten


    Alex


    Violet


    Ne


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Violet was the sole survivor of the nine ghost dragons. The rest of the ghost dragons were transformed


    into energy and absorbed into Violet¡¯s dragon body!


    Violet


    Ne


    Violet


    Ne


    It was why Violet¡¯s strength had recovered so quickly. Belindo had also temporarily entered Violet¡¯s


    dragon body. At the time, two sisters were sharing one body.


    Violet


    Ne


    Violet


    Ne


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be so rude in front of the prince,¡± said Violet to Belindo.


    Violet


    Ne


    Belindo stated, ¡°The prince is one of ours. Paul won¡¯t mind, right? If my sister belongs to the prince,


    then I, Belindo, who is in her body, naturally belongs to the prince. We will serve the prince together in


    the future.¡±


    Paul


    He


    Morten made no denials. However, at this time, many people dressed in ck wereing.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Rush to the airship!¡± Morten eximed hurriedly.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°What are you afraid of? A bunch of trash? One breath of my dragon breath will send them to hell,¡±


    Belindo said.


    ¡°Belindo, don¡¯t brag,¡± Violet said tly.


    Violet


    Ne


    ¡°I think I really can. Why won¡¯t you let me try?!¡± Belindo cried.


    Violet ignored her and ran straight to the airship. She could feel a strong person approaching in the


    distance.


    Violet


    Ne


    Roar!


    The Benares Dragon¡¯s massive body pounced on the airship.


    ¡°She must be stopped!¡±


    ¡°Kill her!¡± On the ship, a man in white yelled.


    ¡°Prince, your Great Icebound Spell is powerful, give me some,¡± Belindo said.


    Morten was taken aback, ¡°How am I going to give it to you? You don¡¯t mind being frozen by me?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Are you joking? Auntie is the ice dragon n¡¯s leading elder sister, how can she not withstand the


    energy of the ice attribute?¡± Only after Belindo had finished speaking did she realize she had been


    impolite and quickly apologized.

 Chapter 3209

    Chapter 3209


    Anderson grinned. Without hesitation, he transferred the Great Icebound Spell¡¯s energy to Nana.


    Anderson didn¡¯t dare to put in too much at first.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Nana


    Ne


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Oh¡­ Prince..! It¡¯s so good¡­ More¡­ Bigger!¡± Belindo could be heard saying.


    Nana was even embarrassed. Her sister, Belindo was extremely nervous and had no concept of


    shame.


    Nana


    Ne


    Anderson noticed that Nana¡¯s body waspletely capable of withstanding the onught. Frank was


    no longer polite at the time. The Great Icebound Spell was surging into her body.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Nana


    Ne


    Frank


    He


    ¡°Does it suffice?¡±


    ¡°Enough already. It¡¯s cool!¡±


    Anderson¡¯s mind was taken over by Belindo¡¯s alternate voice. At this time, Nana¡¯s body appeared


    streams of icicles, her scales visible through the thin blue ice.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Nana


    Ne


    ¡°Take care, left side!¡± This was what the Ancestor Bodhi was warning about.


    ¡°As well as above and below!¡± This was said by Shelly.


    So, Anderson was not fighting alone; he had a team andpanions.


    Anderson


    Alex


    The Northern Emperor Dust finally returned at this point.


    ¡°Josef, you cunning little beast, I will break you into pieces!¡± he roared from afar.


    Josef,


    Alex,


    When the ck-d men heard the voice of the Northern Emperor, their spirits immediately rose.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Hundreds of ck-d men quickly approached.


    ¡°Sister, now is the time!¡± eximed Belindo.


    Nana¡¯s dragon body trembled violently, the ice on her body shook violently, and her mouth opened


    wide, spewing out a stream of extremely ice-cold dragon breath with a violent flick.


    Nana


    Ne


    Swish¡­


    The dragon¡¯s breath formed a circle in the air before dispersing. The two hundred or so ck-clothed


    people who had gathered in all directions were all frozen into ice sculptures in one fell swoop. This ice


    seal¡¯s strength even surpassed Anderson¡¯s Great Icebound Spell. This was because this was a mash-


    up of the Great Icebound Spell and the Ice Dragon Breath. That silver of sky was transformed into a


    world of ice and blue instantly. Even space itself stopped in its tracks.


    Anderson


    Alex


    The man in white on the airship wanted to rush over, but when he hesitated, he turned around and ran,


    he felt the power of Nana. To face her alone, he would almost certainly fail.


    Nana


    Ne


    Anderson had a bad feeling about this man in white. Standing atop Nana, he sted out a volley of ice


    arrows.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Nana


    Ne


    ¡°Go to themand center!¡±


    Swish!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Anderson had been told the control room location by Shelly for quite some time. They rushed over like


    lightning at this moment.


    Anderson


    Alex


    The Northern Emperor arrived as well.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The Northern Emperor shed out ferociously at Nana. Heaven and Earth changed colors as a result


    of that sh, and the sun and moon lost their light.


    Nana


    Ne


    It was as if the entire universe had been reduced to this sh.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Anderson confronted him with Medusa¡¯s Shield. Frank had nned for this Medusa¡¯s Shield to be


    unwanted at best. Frank could only give up this shield in the face of the Northern Emperor¡¯s attack,


    hoping to block it. However, unexpectedly, the Medusa statue on top of the shield let out a scream,


    which, like a shock wave, petrified the knife that the Northern Emperor was about to chop down.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Frank


    He


    Frank


    He


    Ping!


    The stone knife had shattered. The Medusa shield, on the other hand, was undamaged.

 Chapter 3210

    Chapter 3210


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How could¡­ It be like this?¡± The Northern Emperor was taken aback.


    If not ten percent, then eighty percent of his strike¡¯s power, and the sword he used was far from


    ordinary. It would be too humiliating for him to use arge road item as one of the eight Emperors.


    His sword, the Nine Star Tyrant Sword, was one step away from being a supreme weapon¡­


    Despite having many supreme weapons, the Northern Emperor still preferred this Nine Stars Tyrant


    Sword because this weapon, which had followed him for the longest time, was also gradually upgraded


    and had great potential. In the future, it was expected to outperform the supreme weapons.


    However, Unexpectedly. The shield was actually petrified and shattered in a scream.


    Was this some kind of cosmic joke?


    Belindo did not understand the key, but when she saw the Northern Emperor¡¯s weapon petrified and


    shattered, sheughed, ¡°What kind of emperor is this? Self-appointed, right? How could you take a


    broken stone weapon and use it as a weapon? Go away!¡±


    Benita grasped and wed at the Northern Emperor. It was as if space had been ripped apart at that


    moment. No, not as if, but in fact.


    Benita


    Ne


    That swathe of space, which appeared as ck flickering spatial cracks, had been torn. The Northern


    Emperor, on the other hand, was wild and arrogant. Paul let go of the sword¡¯s hilt and swung his palm


    at the dragon w that Benita had grabbed.


    Paul


    He


    Benita


    Ne


    Boom¡­


    It was as if space itself had exploded.


    Benita¡¯s massive body was lifted by the energy explosion¡®s shockwave, and her massive wings pped


    to stabilize her figure as she sent a message to Milos, ¡°Prince, you go quickly, I will block him!¡±


    Benita


    Ne


    Milos,


    Alex,


    Mozart presented the Medusa shield to her.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°This shield is magical, and its power far outweighs my expectations; take it just in case!¡±


    Mozart knew that now was not the time to be nagging, the gunfire on the airstrip was too powerful to


    allow the Northern Emperor to take control, or else something disastrous would ur! Paul left a mirror


    image, his real body moved instantly, and rushed to the airship control center at top speed.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Paul


    He


    ¡°Very well, you little female dragon, I fancy you, I want you to be my pet and be my mount!¡± said


    the Northern Emperor.


    Benita snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯ re crazy!¡±


    Benita


    Ne


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see what happens,¡± the Northern Emperor said.


    After a brief pause, arge g was thrown out with a wave of the hand. The overall ck g is


    embroidered with an ancient evil blood red totem resembling a strange-looking cow. This g grew in


    size after being flung out of hand into the wind. It grew to be a hundred meters tall in an instant,


    spreading the sky and fluttering in the wind. There was a burst of energy on it.


    The following second¡­


    Northern Emperor kingdom¡¯s ck-clothed guards, who were previously scattered in various locations,


    appeared in an instant under the g. This big g could actually summon those people in an instant to


    the side. It was truly magical.


    ¡°Follow my order, and capture that dragon alive!¡±


    ¡°I want this dragon to be the emperor¡¯s only mount!¡±


    The people in ck reacted when they heard this.


    ¡°Sister, we appear to be in trouble,¡± Belindo said, her voice muffled by a toothache.


    ¡°Do you have a good idea?¡± asked Benita.


    Benita


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ne


    Belindo pondered and replied, ¡°Do not stop until we have achieved our goal! I¡¯m hoping that our little


    man will be able to fix this broken ship soon! Damn, this evilness in the universe, we¡®ve worked hard to


    protect them in the past, but in the end, they seize an opportunity to trap us when we are in danger.


    Human nature is really inferior to our dragon race.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t simply yell. The prince is the prince. How could you call him a little man,¡± Benita said.


    Benita


    Ne


    ¡°We slept with him. Isn¡¯t he our little man?¡±ughed Belindo.


    ¡°Huh..?¡± said Benita.


    Benita


    Ne

 Chapter 3211

    Chapter 3211


    A great battle was about to break out before their eyes. However, a tiger¡¯s roar could be heard at the


    scene.


    Roar!


    A white-bodied tiger demon suddenly rushed into the battlefield. It was a member of the White Tigress


    tribe.


    That person said loudly, ¡°Princess Maurina, I am Taika! Let me help you! Both our tribes were longtime


    friends in antiquity! This rtionship can¡¯t be severed!¡±


    Maurina


    Ne


    Maurina was startled. Never did she expect that a helper would jump out under such circumstances.


    Maurina


    Ne


    ¡°Thank you, my friend, from the White Tigress tribe,¡± Maurina replied instantly.


    Maurina


    Ne


    Right after her voice fell, another two people¡­ No, another two demons came over. ¡°We are from the


    Kylin tribe! We are here to help you too! The people under the Northern Emperor¡¯s kingdom massacred


    our Kylin tribe just to cultivate the Kylin Fist! We and the Northern Emperor¡¯s kingdom are sworn


    enemies!¡±


    The Northern Emperorughed heartily. ¡°A paper tiger and two dumb Kylins. I will take all of you.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As soon as the voice fell, a voice came from the sky.


    ¡°Is that so? How about including me as well? I wonder if you have a huge appetite!¡±


    This time, an enormous firebird descended from the sky. In that instant, the surrounding air became


    abnormally hot.


    Someone eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird! Surprisingly, he hase to the Wastnd


    too!¡±


    The Northern Emperor, Dust, finally frowned. ¡°Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird, I¡¯m avenging my


    grandson. It seems to be unrted to you, right? Why do you want to be involved in this mess?¡±


    Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird spoke the humannguage, ¡°The four tribes of mythical creatures


    bonded and fought against the Undying n together in antiquity. That¡¯s swornpanionship. The


    Benares Dragons were almost annihted back then in order to save the four tribes of mythical


    creatures, so how can I watch you bully her now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We disagree!¡± roared Taika.


    ¡°We disagree too!¡±


    At that moment, someone else jumped out. Lena came out.


    ¡°You¡­ You are from the Naga tribe!?¡±


    Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird was astonished. After a pause, he then said, ¡°Ah! I recognize you. You


    are the descendant of Grand Emperor Rowan. You are called Rivers¡­ Something Rivers¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Lena Rivers!¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! I remember! You are Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s granddaughter! Your Naga tribe and


    the True Martial Sovereign went to the Endless Sea to kill the Undying n, but you guys lost touch


    with the others! Everyone thought you guys already sacrificed yourselves! It turns out that you are still


    alive! That¡¯s great!¡±


    Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird was excited. His eyes were red-rimmed upon recalling the past. Frank


    was an elder of the Vermilion Bird tribe.


    Frank


    He


    Lena said, ¡°We didn¡¯t die! We¡¯ve been defending the passage in the Endless Sea! But now, we¡¯ve


    returned! Look!¡±


    She pointed in a direction. The crowd followed her finger and looked over.


    Below the sea of Pompeii were densely packed Naga warriors who were armed to the teeth. The crowd


    was shocked as at least a hundred thousand of them!


    Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird asked, ¡°Why are you guys back now?¡±


    Lena replied, ¡°That¡¯s because the Undead Queen has killed the True Martial Sovereign. The passage


    can no longer be secured. The Undying n will be on our doorstep and return to the universe in less


    than three months.¡±


    That piece of news was tantamount to an atomic bomb buzzing in everyone¡¯s mind.


    The Undying n would make aeback within three months. When the time came, wouldn¡¯t the


    living beings end in utter misery?


    Back then, there was the Stoermer Sect led by Grand Emperor Rowan and the Phoenix Empress and


    the League of Cultivators. That was the most powerful era with countless heroes rising¡­ But now, what


    did they have?


    ¡°What a bunch of nonsense! How dare youe here to confuse the crowd! Kill her!¡± roared Northern


    Emperor Dust.


    The ck-clothed people immediately acted. However, it was then that the huge airship shook abruptly.


    Aw-powered cannon hit the crowd of ck-clothed people hard.

 Chapter 3212

    Chapter 3212


    Boom!


    After a loud boom rang out, at least thirty four ck clothed guards from the kingdom under the


    Northern Emperor vanished forever at that location.


    Many people present had witnessed thatw-powered cannon before. Indeed, it was absurdly powerful.


    Such artillery fire had utterly destroyed several immortal mountains in Pompeii Fairnd. And now, it


    had struck people for real. More importantly, the people from the kingdom under the Northern Emperor


    were bombarded.


    ¡°Who fired the cannon?¡±


    ¡°They bombarded the wrong people, didn¡¯t they? Why would they make such a huge blunder?


    The onlookers from the sidelines were shocked. It was clearly Northern Emperor Dust¡¯s airship.


    Consequently, it killed the people under the Northern Emperor. If it was not a blunder, then what was it?


    At the same time, that cannon also reminded everyone of the artillery¡¯s firepower.


    Its power was not apparent when the immortal mountains and immortal inds were bombarded


    previously. Still, now, a cannon had killed so many deity-tier powerhouses, it had caused many to feel


    their blood freeze.


    Even some timid onlookers at the scene immediately turned around and left¡­ A gentleman stayed


    away from the dangerous situation, and the artillery fire on that airship picked its target indiscriminately.


    What should they do if it were to hit them due in the wrong direction all of a sudden?


    They would not have a shoulder to cry on¡­


    Northern Emperor Dust was also dumbfounded. Then, he was heartbroken.


    Those ck-clothed guards, who had been with him for countless years, were elites that he had


    cultivated after painstakingly spending unlimited energy and resources. Basically, he would take them


    wherever he went. They were his most trusted right-hand men. Edgar remembered every name among


    those people¡­ They were existences more precious than beauties.


    Edgar


    He


    Now, a total of thirty-eight men were killed instantly. Although the remaining ck-clothed guards


    survived, they were seriously injured. Many had broken limbs and tendons, whereas some Divine


    Fetuses were destroyed. Without the Divine Fetus, it was equivalent topletely losing the


    qualification for advancement.


    Roar!


    Northern Emperor Dust¡¯s eyes widened in rage. ¡°Hound El-warthog Dragonia, what the hell are you


    doing?!¡±


    This was a very special airship.


    After paying a great price, the Northern Emperor acquired it by chance, but rumor had that this airship


    initially belonged to a powerful Starlord. The so-called Starlord did not refer to the monarch of a certain


    world, but it was someone more powerful. It referred to the existence that founded sects, the ruler of


    this starry sky. Even though the Northern Emperor, Dust, had acquired this airship, he could not refine


    it.


    Edgar could not even control thew-powered cannons on it.


    Edgar


    He


    Eventually, he utilized a method to refine a certain person¡¯s soul into the airship, turning him into


    existence simr to the tool spirit of Buddhism before he could control the artillery fire of the airship


    through that person. And, this person was none other than the white-clothed young man¡­ Hound El-


    warthog Dragonia.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hence, the Northern Emperor directly held Hound ountable after the airship fired the cannon and


    killed the ck- clothed guards.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emperor! It was a slip of my hand! I¡¯m willing to be punished!¡±


    The white-clothed young man¡¯s figure appeared at the entrance of the control room.


    The Northern Emperor grimaced and red at him twice. Eventually, he held back and pointed at the


    Benares Dragon, Diana, and the supporters around her a s be said, ¡°Aim more precisely. Kill everyone


    else except this dragon.¡±


    Diana


    Ne


    ¡°Alright, Emperor!¡± Hound agreed and entered the control room once again.


    However¡­


    A young man, who had been stripped of his clothes,y slumped in the corner of the control room. His


    facial features looked precisely the same as Hound, who hade in. Edgar was ring resentfully at


    the clothed Hound right now, but he could not say a word.


    Edgar


    He


    The Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s roots fully entangled his body. Some of them even entered his orifices.


    That man was the real Hound El-warthog Dragonia.

 Chapter 3213

    Chapter 3213


    The clothed man was naturally Adrian Rockefeller, who had used the Transfonnation technique. In fact,


    there were two more people at that moment. One person was Shelly, the real master of this starship,


    whereas the other was undoubtedly Ancestor Bodhi.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Shelly¡¯s current strength had declined, so she struggled a little to control thew-powered cannon of


    the starship alone. However, it was much easier with the help of Ancestor Bodhi. In addition, she


    borrowed some power from Ancestral Bodhi Tree and gained some profit from the holy energy in


    Adrian¡¯s goldenke so that she could simultaneously fire all the eighteenw-powered cannons on the


    starship.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Putting on Hound¡¯s appearance, Adrian nced at the original owner andined, ¡°Your name


    sounds really weird. A hound, a warthog, as well as a dragon. Does your family run a zoo?¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Shelly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what his family runs. The people over there are powerful,


    and you have too few allies. You won¡¯ t be able to withstand it. We have toe up with something big


    to destroy at least half in one go before we might win the fight.¡±


    Adrian replied, ¡°I have quite a number of allies, don¡¯t I? The Nagas alone can make up for one hundred


    thousand people.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Shelly shook her head. ¡°The Nagas are only suitable for naval battle. Theirbat power will decline


    sharply once they get out of the sea. They can buy you some time if you intend to turn them into


    cannon, but you definitely won¡¯t a gree.¡±


    George certainly would not agree with the fact of turning the Nagas into cannon fodder.


    George


    He


    Shelly said, ¡°Give me divine power, holy energy from the goldenke, and the legendary me of the


    Buddha¡¯s wrath five times. I will go on a killing spree.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi was ted. ¡°Great! Great! It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you go on a killing spree.


    After that battle at Shoraionji Temple, I thought you¡¯d changed and be gentle. I once thought you


    were in love and wanted to get married!¡±


    Were these two people really belonged to Buddhism?


    Adrian asked, ¡°What? What? Shelly, you are going to get married? Who is the groom?¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Shelly snapped.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m not a pedophile,¡± Adrian replied.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Cut the crap! Unleash your divine power and holy energy from the goldenke, and let me absorb


    them!¡± Shelly floated up and held Adrian¡¯s face.


    Adrian


    Alex


    She then opened her mouth while facing Adrian¡¯s mouth. Her lips were three centimeters away from


    his.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Uh, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Phew..!¡±


    Shelly¡¯s mouth seemed to have turned into a bottomless pit. Adrian felt that his divine power and holy


    energy were drained away at a breakneck speed.


    Adrian


    Alex


    This really was a discourteous fellow.


    Adrian felt that he was about to be sucked dry.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    At that moment, the battle below the airship began. Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird joined forces with


    Taika to hold Northern Emperor Dust back while Moana and both the Kylins and Nagas were facing


    more than nine hundred ck-clothed guards. In fact, both sides were struggling. The Northern


    Emperor¡¯s strength should not be underestimated. If he could be one of the three kings and five


    emperors, he definitely did not rely on rtionships, and backdoor means to ascend the throne¡­ Even


    Divine Monarch Vermilion Birdbined with Taika was no match for him. With just a split second¡¯s


    effort, Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird¡¯s blood spilled in the air, and a long wound was formed on his


    back.


    Moana


    Ne


    George almost died on the spot.


    George


    He


    The surrounding onlookers broke out in cold sweat¡­


    ¡°If it goes on like this, Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird will probably be beheaded in less than ten


    breaths!¡± someone eximed.


    ¡°The gap is still too great. Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird and the previous Ancestral God Vermilion Bird


    can¡¯t bepared at all.¡±


    During the conversation, there was a loud bang. A wounded Taika vomited half a pound of blood.


    ¡°Just die!¡± The Northern Emperor, exuding overwhelming murderous intent, held a supreme weapon in


    his hands.


    Just then, a blood-red feathered arrow seemed to thread through the void, aiming straight at the


    Northern Emperor¡¯s head.

 Chapter 3214

    Chapter 3214


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°What a powerful aura from that arrow!¡±


    ¡°I can sense more than ten types ofws on this arrow!¡±


    The Northern Emperor was shocked. Without the need of experiencing that arrow¡¯s power, merely


    ncing at it struck fear into his heart. Abraham knew that it was definitely not weak. At that moment,


    he couldn¡¯t care less about killing Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird and Taika.


    Abraham


    He


    His top priority was to dodge that arrow. However, that arrow was too fast, and he was caught off


    guard. Abraham moved to the left amid the chaos. To his surprise, that arrow could seemingly pinpoint


    his position. At the same time, it also shifted position with a change of trajectory in the air while trying to


    hit the Northern Emperor¡¯s head.


    Abraham


    He


    ¡°Break it!¡±


    Left with no option, the Northern Emperor roared and struck that arrow hard with the supreme weapon


    in his hand. The de and the tip of the arrow met in the air.


    Ding!


    The supreme weapon severed the arrow¡¯s tip into halves before the arrow shot out from both sides.


    Unbeknownst to him, the moment the Northern Emperor sessfully split a deadly feathered arrow,


    another fiery red-feathered arrow popped out of nowhere in the void below. It seemed to have been


    shot through the void from an alternate dimension.


    It was rapid!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Still, it was aimed at the Northern Emperor¡¯s face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Northern Emperor broke out in a cold sweat. Not only the Northern Emperor, but the two arrows


    also made the hair of the surrounding bystanders, who were watching the scene from a distance, stand


    on end. Surprisingly, there was such bizarre archery in the entire world.


    This time, the Northern Emperor indeed couldn¡¯t dodge it.


    In a sh, the Northern Emperor pouted and spat out a stream of extremely violent Chi, trying to blow


    away that fiery red-feathered arrow¡­ Nheless, that fiery red arrow was really strange.


    Unexpectedly¡­ It ignited the Chi that the Northern Emperor had blown out.


    Boom!


    The Chi exploded, and a surging me enveloped the Northern Emperor¡¯s entire body. Meanwhile, that


    arrow also prated into the me.


    It was quiet!


    Even Vivian and the others, battling the ck-clothed guards at the scene, stopped and looked at the


    Northern Emperor. The me extinguished after five minutes.


    Vivian


    Ne


    Only then did the Northern Emperor¡¯s figure appear. Abraham was seen wielding the supreme weapon


    with tattered clothes. His hair and brows also looked disheveled. Abraham no longer had the previous


    dignity and elegance of three kings and five emperors. Even so, that fiery red-feathered arrow failed to


    take his life in the end.


    Abraham


    He


    Abraham


    He


    Abraham bit down that arrow with his teeth, but it took a toll on him. Blood flowed down from his lips.


    Moreover, almost all the teeth in his mouth were shattered. Even if the Northern Emperor was divine,


    he would need to regrow that mouthful of teeth after losing them like that.


    Abraham


    He


    ¡°How unfortunate!¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t manage to kill him!¡±


    Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird and Taika leaned against each other, now both injured members.


    Taika said, ¡°Vermilion Bird, did you not notice a certain old geezer¡¯s aura from that arrow?¡±


    Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°You are saying¡­¡±


    Taika said, ¡°My sense can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    It was then that the Northern Emperor roared, ¡°Who was it?! Whounched a sneak attack on me?!


    Come out! Otherwise, I will annihte you!¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Hmph. You can¡¯t even find me yet. You¡¯re one to talk.¡±


    Right after the voice fell, a murderous intent appeared again in the void. Several hundred bright, fiery


    red spots appeared all of a sudden.


    The next second¡­

 Chapter 3215

    Chapter 3215


    Several hundred scorching fire arrows¡­


    No¡­ They were not feathered arrows, but they were fiery red feathers with arrows at their roots. They


    quickly turned into a meteor shower, aiming straight at the Northern Emperor.


    This scene shocked countless people.


    ¡°This is¡­ The Thousand Feathered Swords from the Fiery Phoenix tribe!¡±


    ¡°Did an expert from the Fiery Phoenix tribee?!¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that the entire Fiery Phoenix tribe followed the Phoenix Empress to go on an expedition


    in the Abyss. Could it be that¡­ The Phoenix Empress has returned?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely. After all, thews in the universe have recovered. The Undying n is about toe


    soon. Those few people should have predicted it long ago.¡±


    The hundreds of fiery arrows were not fast at first, but they soonbined into one.


    One would quickly notice it had taken the appearance of a fiery phoenix after all the bright spots were


    linked. As the flight time extended, the energy contained in the fiery feathers increased exponentially.


    Hearing the crowd¡¯s conversation, the Northern Emperor felt his blood run cold.


    It couldn¡¯t be the return of the Phoenix Emperor, could it?


    The Northern Emperor was well aware of his capability in the face of the Phoenix Empress.


    Grand Emperor Rowan and the Phoenix Empress went on an expedition and left the universe along


    with arge number of experts. Eight experts with the title, three kings and five emperors, appeared


    only after that¡­ However, they were not just inferior by one or two levelspared to Grand Emperor


    Rowan and the Phoenix Empress, especially the Phoenix Empress was notorious for bloodbaths and


    bloody tears at tens of thousands of mountains in the universe back then.


    If he were to face the Phoenix Empress this time, would he be able to survive?


    Even so¡­


    ¡°I am not a coward either! I will never surrender! Here goes nothing!¡±


    The Northern Emperor roared, ¡°Guards in ck, protect me!¡±


    Under the summoning of hisrge g, all the ck-clothed guards gathered around him once again.


    Everyone gave their undivided attention, prepared to sacrifice themselves for the Northern Emperor.


    Meanwhile, the Northern Emperor roared fiercely, and the clothes on him shattered inch by inch. Many


    female cultivators blushed and closed their eyes after looking at him. Of course, a few bold female


    cultivators were unfazed. Instead, they looked at him with widened eyes.


    The next second, everyone was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Oh my god! Is he still a human?¡±


    ¡°That thing is dragged to the ground!¡±


    ¡°This is definitely abnormal, right?!¡±


    However, everyone quickly understood it. Northern Emperor Dust turned out to be inhuman. Astor


    manifested his main body. Surprisingly, it was a huge hydra. Standing several dozen meters taller than


    a vi, its nine heads stood high and proud.


    Astor


    He


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Phoenix Empress? It¡¯s long past the ancient era! The era belonging to you has


    passed! I shall experience your advanced moves!¡±


    Just then, Northern Emperor Dust saw eighteenw-powered cannons on the starship lighted up


    simultaneously.


    The Northern Emperor was delighted, thinking Hound had desperately tried to bombard the Phoenix


    Empress with artillery fire.


    ¡°Hound El-warthog Dragonia hit there!¡±


    The Northern Emperor roared as he pointed in the direction to Hound. Astor was 80% sure of the fiery


    phoenix and the Phoenix Empress¡¯s location.


    Astor


    He


    ¡°Affirmative!¡± Hound¡¯s voice came from the control room of the airship.


    ¡°Angle adjusted! Aim!¡±


    All the eighteenw-powered cannons moved toward the Northern Emperor¡¯s direction.


    The eighteenw-powered cannons¡¯ movement speed was neither slow nor fast. Logically, the


    Thousand Feathers would have attacked the Northern Emperor when thew-powered cannons


    moved. Nheless, they became increasingly slower for some reason.


    The Northern Emperor was slightly puzzled.


    ¡®Could it be that the Phoenix Empress changed her mind and doesn¡¯t want to kill me?¡¯


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Consequently, it was then that the eighteenw-powered cannons, which were clearly not aimed at the


    correct position, roared simultaneously as they moved!


    In the control room, Shelly¡¯s voice was still echoing.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Eighteenw-powered cannons and eighteen beams of white light were shot out simultaneously,


    countless times faster than the Thousand Feathered Swords. And, their target turned out to be the


    location of the Northern Emperor and the ck-clothed guards.


    Boom! Boom!


    ¡°Hound El-warthog Dragonia..! F*ck you!¡±

 Chapter 3216

    Chapter 3216


    A singlew-powered cannon killed thirty-eight ck-clothed guards and Heavenly Deity experts. Now,


    eighteenw- powered cannons were fired at the same time.


    The targets were almost gathered in one ce.


    Was such a power equivalent to thirty-eight multiplied by ten?


    The answer was obviously no. A quantitative change would lead to a qualitative change.


    Presently, all the eighteenw-powered cannons were fired at the same time. The clustered effect did


    not only lead to the result of adding up the numbers, but the simultaneously fired eighteenw-powered


    cannons formed a terrifying convergent reaction.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The void in Pompeii Fairnd was much sturdier than in normal ces. It would also be harder to


    break the void and form a rift.


    At that moment, though, a vast ck hole formed on the location of the Northern Emperor after the


    clustered bombardment of thew-powered cannons. This was the phenomenon of copsed space. It


    was much more powerful than creating a void rift.


    In just that instant, nearly two-thirds of the thousand or so ck- clothed guards were gone.


    Standing in the control room, Frank stared at that huge ck hole in a daze.


    Frank


    Alex


    It was too powerful.


    ¡°It could actually st such a huge ck hole out of space. These cannons are too powerful, aren¡¯t


    they?¡±


    ¡°This is nothing! You have not seen the true power of the starship yet!¡± Ancestor Bodhi said with a


    smile, ¡°Back then, the evil Buddhism tried to topple the Siddhartha realm. Eventually, a great battle


    broke out in Shoraionji Temple. This starship of Miss Shelly could shatter a star and destroy a world


    with one cannon. That¡¯s called apocalyptic.¡±


    Frank felt as though he was listening to a myth, but now, he was also a myth in others¡¯ eyes.


    Frank


    Alex


    The huge ck hole contained an intense suction force. About a hundred people among the remaining


    ck-clothed guards were sucked into the ck hole.


    Even Northern Emperor Dust¡¯s main body, the hydra, was below the ck hole. His body was so


    enormous that it was simply a sitting duck. Furthermore¡­ Richard never expected that Hound would


    directly fire at him. Richard could never have anticipated it, and it wasn¡¯t something he would have


    possibly thought of.


    Richard


    He


    Richard


    He


    It was because there was a life-and-death contract between Hound and him. Once he died, Hound¡¯s


    soul would die as well.


    And, the contract¡¯s binding force had restricted Hound from aiming the artillery fire at him. It was some


    kind of invible, supreme power ofws in the world under the contract. Hence, he could not have


    made the blunder for the second time.


    Instead, he did it on purpose.


    ¡°You¡­ You are not Hound El-warthog Dragonia! Who are you?! Where is Hound El-warthog


    Dragonia?!¡±


    The Northern Emperor roared furiously as he blocked the other subordinates in the ck hole with his


    enormous body. Richard had already lost so many subordinates, so he could not allow them to be


    sucked into the void of turbulence. Once they entered the depths of the ck hole, no one would be


    sure where they would go.


    Richard


    He


    The void of turbulence was perilous. If they were not careful, they would fall into some kind of unknown


    spatial chasm and murderous intent.


    ¡°Hound El-warthog Dragonia you are looking for is here!¡±


    An unclothed man was thrown out of the starship¡¯s control room.


    That was the real Hound El-warthog Dragonia. However, he was already dead now.


    The man who said those words was none other than Frank Rockefeller. Richard walked out of the


    control room and looked at Northern Emperor Dust, resisting the powerful suction force in the ck


    hole. Richard then said with a smile, ¡° Old abomination, what did I say before? If you dared toe to


    America, you would be my obedient grandson. If you dared to jump out, I would kill you. Do you


    understand it right now?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Richard


    He


    Richard


    He


    Presently, those surrounding people wore extremely wonderful expressions.


    Never did they expect that the one who fired the cannons in the airship would be Frank Rockefeller¡­ It


    was Frank who was wearing Hound¡¯s clothes. Hence, the first cannon from the airship was actually


    fired by Frank. Unfortunately, the Northern Emperor thought that he was his ally.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Lord Saint is mighty!¡±


    ¡°Lord Saint is invincible!¡±


    Suddenly, the Nagas in the sea let out deafening voices. Someone eximed, ¡°Could it be that the


    Lord Saint they are talking about is Frank Rockefeller?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°The Nagas guarded the passage in the Endless Sea along with the great Genbu all the time, but now,


    they ended up calling Frank Rockefeller the Lord Saint right aftering out. It is clear that the


    rtionship between Frank Rockefeller and the Naga tribe must be extraordinary.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank


    Alex


    In the ck hole¡­

 Chapter 3217

    Chapter 3217


    The Northern Emperor roared madly.


    It turned out to be that puny guy, Frank Rockefeller. He, the dignified Northern Emperor lost so


    miserably today. More than six hundred ck-clothed guards, his painstaking effort over countless


    years, were annihted just like that.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll cease to be a man if I don¡¯t kill you!¡±


    Frankughed heartily. ¡°You are already not a man, but a deformed brute. You actually grew nine


    heads, Do you think you will be smarter with more heads? As expected, the capacities of your


    brains are too small. Even if you have a hundred brains, your IQ will be worrying.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    How many years the Northern Emperor had lived?


    Even he had forgotten. However, he could remember one thing, he had never been scolded so harshly


    to an unbearable point.


    He roared, ¡°Kill him! Kill him for me!¡±


    After all, two hundred ck-clothed guards were still in their original positions and were not affected by


    the ck hole¡¯s suction.


    ¡°Yes, Emperor!¡± The two hundred ck-clothed guards shouted in agreement.


    Even so, the gap of strength between two hundred ck-clothed guards and the ones before was too


    great!


    All the Nagas rushed out of the water. It was a crowd of a hundred thousand people. They did not have


    strong cultivation, but if everyoneshed out with a punch, they could kill a bigwig. Furthermore,


    Morine, Kylins and the others were nearby.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Morine


    Ne


    At that moment, Frank shouted toward the east, ¡°Darling,e out! Let¡¯s send them to their demise


    while they are unable to fend for themselves!¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡®Huh? Darling? Which darling?¡¯


    Horrified, someone looked in the direction where Frank shouted at, the direction of the returned


    Phoenix Empress¡­


    Frank


    Alex


    The next moment, a ming figure in the void rushed to the sky. A ming phoenix appeared out of thin


    air, and an unparalleled beauty holding arge bow stood on the phoenix. It was not the return of the


    Phoenix Empress, but Frank¡¯s wife, Dorothy Assex!


    Frank


    Alex


    At this point, everyone understood that the Phoenix Empress has not returned and the Thousand


    Feathered Swords earlier were unleashed by this ming phoenix. This ming phoenix was clearly


    young, so it could not possibly be the Phoenix Empress.


    Someone recognized her, Dorothy.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s really Frank Rockefeller¡¯s wife.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Holy crap! I thought the Phoenix Empress had really returned!¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not the case!¡±


    The Northern Emperor in the ck hole was startled once again. If he was about to go crazy just now,


    he was really going to be dumb right now. He conceded defeat after being deceived by Bjorne, but now,


    he had been deceived by Frank¡¯s woman.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Frank


    Alex


    If the strange Thousand Feathered Swords earlier hadn¡¯t greatly attracted his attention, he wouldn¡¯t


    have ignored themotion in the starship because Hound couldn¡¯t have fired eighteen cannons


    simultaneously with his ability.


    ¡®I regret my decision! I¡¯m really a fool!¡¯ The Northern Emperor vomited blood in rage. Blood spurted out


    of the nine mouths.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Frank rushed out.


    Frank


    Alex


    Roar!


    ¡°Kylin Transformation!¡±


    Frank leaped and transformed into a huge Kylin.


    Frank


    Alex


    This transformation left many dumbfounded and befuddled.


    Someone eximed, ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? Frank Rockefeller isn¡¯t a human either, but he is from the Kylin


    tribe?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    The two Kylins shook their heads and rubbed their eyes in shock because Frank¡¯s transformed Kylin


    body exuded a very intense mental fluctuation. It was not of a normal Kylin, but an aura from the


    ancestral Kylin.


    Frank


    Alex


    The next second¡­ ¡°Great Mirror Spell!¡±


    One Kylin was insufficient. He manifested mirror images of a dozen Kylins. They rushed toward the


    ck-clothed guards.


    Roar!


    ¡°Great me Spell!¡±

 Chapter 3218

    Chapter 3218


    Boom!


    Large swathes of mes containing the finalw¡¯s energy that differed from this world rushed toward


    the several hundred ck-clothed guards. They were not as strong as the Great me Spell that


    Barne had spewed out, but the mirror images followed suit.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Barne


    Alex


    At the same time, the others acted almost simultaneously.


    Geena¡¯s Ice Dragon Breath.


    Geena


    Ne


    The ming phoenix¡¯s Thousand Feathered Swords.


    This time, it was the real Thousand Feathered Swords, so it was definitely fast enough.


    After the two Kylins¡¯ eyes met, they consecutively unleashed their tribe¡¯s supernatural power. It was


    also some kind of me spell. In addition, Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird was a me type.


    For a moment, the entire ce was filled with an endless variety of fire-attributed energy, overwhelming


    the several hundred ck-clothed guards in an instant.


    The most powerful one among them was thew-powered camion in the starship. Shell and Ancestor


    Bodhi tossed out three more cannonballs.


    The light beams condensed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three loud booms rang out in random order. Three light pirs hit the ck hole after the void


    copsed, aiming directly at the hydra.


    At that moment, Northern Emperor Dust was helping his subordinates to resist the ck hole¡¯s strong


    suction force, so he could not resist the cannons simultaneously.


    Poof!


    One of the Northern Emperor¡¯s snakeheads was blown off abruptly. Another two cannons hit his body,


    sting a huge bloody hole out of it with blood gushing out. At the same time, when the energy and


    laws ran wild, a blood-red feathered arrow abruptly shot out of the void and hit a head¡¯s eye on the


    hydra.


    Roar!


    The hydra roared, ¡°Barne Rockefeller and you despicable cheating woman, I will not let you guys off


    the hook. I wille back someday to skin you guys alive and refine your souls into the most ferocious


    Blood Puppet..!¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Before the Northern Emperor could finish his speech, he and a hundred ck-clothed guards were


    sent into the depths of the ck hole. Meanwhile, the remaining two hundred ck-clothed guards


    were not in a decent situation either. They simply could notst long in the eternal me.


    Looking at the people around them, each of them screamed miserably while being burned in the


    mes. A leader shouted, ¡°Go! Go into the ck hole! There is a lease of life over there!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Eventually, over a hundred and fifty ck-clothed guards sessfully entered the ck hole. They


    escaped the assault of the mes. After a while, the ck hole vanished and the copsed space


    closed automatically.


    All the onlookers at the scene looked at Barne and the others from afar withplicated gazes.


    Previously, they predicted that Barne would notst more than three minutes for sure. However, the


    current result left all of them dumbstruck, resonating in their minds.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    The Northern Emperor personally led such powerful elites from the Northern Kingdom, but


    unexpectedly, they were soundly defeated by Barne¡¯s force. His strength was directly reduced by


    several levels. One could predict that the Northern Emperor would face great pressure after returning


    to the Northern Emperor Kingdom.


    Barne


    Alex


    The positions of the three kings and five emperors were not set in stone.


    Many people coveted the positions of the eight as they would gain great benefits from bing the


    emperors of the kingdoms of god. Once ambitious people sensed the decline of the Northern


    Emperor¡¯s strength, they would most likely send soldiers to the Northern Emperor Kingdom to seize its


    territory.


    ¡°Darling!¡± Barne undid the Kylin Transformation andnded on the ming phoenix, standing next to


    Dorothy.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Dorothy sized him up from head to toe and said annoyingly, ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Immediately afterward, she took out a piece of clothing and handed it to him. ¡°Hurry up and put it on.


    How many people do you think are willing to look at you?¡±

 Chapter 3219

    Chapter 3219


    Only then did Jordan realize that he simply could not preserve his clothes under the Kylin


    Transformation state as the rapidly increasing body size would destroy them. Currently, he was in his


    birthday suit.


    Jordan


    Alex


    He said shamelessly, ¡°It¡¯d be best if the others aren¡¯t willing to look at me¡­ As long as you love to look


    at me.¡±


    Pfft!


    Jordan caught her lips and kissed her hard.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Below them, Frostine, who was looking at Dorothy, asked Lena, ¡°Is that my junior¡¯s wife?¡±


    Lena smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s also my first time seeing her. I can tell that Hubby cares about her very


    much. And, she is indeed strong enough to be qualified as the first wife.¡±


    As she spoke, she deliberately nced a few times at that ming phoenix. She seemed to have


    remembered some matters from the past, but she said nothing in the end.


    After that, Jordan returned to the control room in the starship. Shelly and Ancestor Bodhi were still


    inside.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Shellymented, ¡°Back then, this starship followed me to fight on many fronts and expand territories for


    the Siddhartha realm¡¯s sake. In the blink of an eye, only half of the former Siddhartha realm remains


    now. I wonder if the Dao Field in the Siddhartha realm will go extinct one day.¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi replied, ¡°Be optimistic. If the Siddhartha realm is really gone one day, we can still


    pioneer it again.¡±


    Shelly looked at Ancestor Bodhi. ¡°In your opinion, why is the Siddhartha realm shrinking?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the loss of the Starbound Bead?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I suspect it¡¯s because of Dairaionji Temple!¡±


    ¡°Dai¡­¡± Ancestor Bodhi was speechless at once.


    He was wise, but he was finally defeated by Dairaionji Temple in the end¡­ Those guys who currently


    controlled Dairaionji Temple were indecent beings.


    ¡°Alright! This matter is still inconclusive! If Dairaionji Temple secretly devours the Siddhartha realm,


    then this consequence may be more serious than the Undying n!¡± After a pause, she looked at


    Josua, who came in. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve acquired my Starbound Bead and gained the authority to control


    this starship, it will be in your custody.¡±


    Josua,


    Alex,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Afterward, Shelly somehow operated it a little. The gigantic starship abruptly shrank and rushed into


    Jordan¡¯s mind pce. Shelly and Ancestor Bodhi also rushed back into Jordan¡¯s mind pce.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    ***


    The dust settled.


    Many onlookers probably thought the good show was over and were about to disperse when a sudden,


    deafening noise exploded around them. As if a dry thunderstorm had urred suddenly, a loud boom


    rang in their ears. The sound source came from where the space copsed just now.


    Jordan was shocked. ¡°Could it be that the Northern Emperor¡¯s hydra hasn¡¯t gone far and wille out


    again?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Immediately afterward, an enormous picture scroll appeared in the void, covering the entire sky.


    Someone eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the Painting of Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Painting of Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains. I never expected the


    Eastern Emperor Mooncrate toe.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I know it. The Eastern Emperor must havee to avenge his son. The Eastern Emperor¡¯s son,


    Patroclus Mooncrate, was in Pompeii, but Jordan Rockefeller captured him via the spell formation.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird, Taika, and the others felt helpless after a moment of daze.


    The battle against the Northern Emperor was already very difficult, but now, the Eastern Emperor had


    arrived. They couldn¡¯t defeat him!


    Consequently, when the Eastern Emperor¡¯s entire Painting of Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains


    rushed out of the void, everyone saw that the most conspicuous ones were Northern Emperor Dust and


    his ck-clothed guards. Surprisingly, the ck hole did not suck away Northern Emperor Dust.


    Instead, Eastern Emperor Mooncrate had rescued him. Furthermore, judging by his appearance, most


    of his injuries were healed.


    ¡°Haha! Haha! Jordan Rockefeller, you never expected that I¡¯d make aeback so quickly, right? I


    even brought my friend, the Eastern Emperor! Now, let¡¯s see how an aborigine goes wild!¡± The


    Northern Emperorughed uncontrobly.


    Jordan


    Alex

 Chapter 3220

    Chapter 3220


    The Eastern Emperor looked much betterpared to the appearance of the Northern Emperor¡¯s


    hydra. Dressed as a schr, he was in a long moon-white robe. He also looked young in his early


    thirties, but he was also wearing an academic cap with a huge brush. He appeared to be very


    knowledgeable at a nce.


    Jamie asked Ancestor Bodhi, ¡°Sir, do you know the Eastern Emperor?¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi looked disdainful. ¡°He isn¡¯t a hundred millennia-old bigwig, so how does he qualify to


    be in my memory? Look at his appearance. He looks simr to a pretender I used to know. He would


    put on a pretense wherever he went, fearing the others would not know he was a schr.¡±


    Jamie nced at the Eastern Emperor. He really looked simr.


    Jamie


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    While they were looking at the Eastern Emperor, he also looked over.


    When he saw Marsha¡¯s main body, he was slightly startled. When he saw the ming phoenix, Lecia,


    his eyes changedpletely. They became passionate, excited, or rather, a hint of greed shed


    across them.


    Marsha


    Ne


    ¡°The world of America, the core of the world in the ancient era, the sanctuary in our eyes! This is


    indeed a worthwhile trip!¡±


    The Eastern Emperor said with a smile. His voice was very gentle. Moreover, he immediately lifted his


    brush and wrote words in the air.


    Three words were written: [A worthwhile trip!]


    Jamie froze as he looked at the words. He thought of how such an incredible figure, an emperor of a


    particr kingdom of God, could have written some universally appreciated quatrain. It turned out to be


    such simple three words to his surprise.


    Jamie


    Alex


    In addition, a woman dressed in an ancient outfit next to the Eastern Emperor, whopletely looked


    like a zealot, looked up at the huge words in the sky as if she wanted to kneel and worship them. She


    extolled loudly, ¡°Emperor, these three words are well-written. Each stroke contains a heavenlyw, and


    each alphabet forms a world of its own. ¡®A worthwhile trip¡¯. Not only is it an artistic conception, but it is


    also a realm. Emperor, you have achieved another breakthrough in your writing.¡±


    The eastern Emperorughed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s just an asional gain, but I¡¯m very satisfied with these


    three words.¡±


    Bleurgh!


    Dorothy suddenly clutched her chest and vomited.


    Shocked, Jamie hurriedly ran over. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong with you? You aren¡¯t pregnant again, are


    you?¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    Dorothy red at him. ¡°Do you think I am a sow? I was disgusted by that guy¡¯s narcissism¡­¡±


    Dorothy was not serious about those words, but the Eastern Emperor and the maid next to him


    instantly heard her. The maid was infuriated and pointed her sword at Dorothy. ¡°What did you say just


    now? Say it again if you dare. How dare you call our Emperor a narcissist? Can¡¯t you see that the three


    words written by the Emperor are peerlessly decent?¡±


    Northern Emperor Dust was slightly impatient upon noticing that Eastern Emperor Mooncrate got into a


    conflict with the female swindler about words.


    It was just a few crappy words, so what was there to study?


    However, he was currently injured. He really could withstand the joint attack of Jamie and the others.


    Most importantly, Richard, his wife, and these people were truly cunning with endless underhanded


    tricks, so it was impossible for him to defend against them. He should have been far more powerful


    than these people, but they defeated him soundly in the end.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Richard,


    Alex,


    Looking at Dorothy, Eastern Emperor Mooncrate said with a smile, ¡°Miss, can you write as well?¡±


    Dorothy smiled. ¡°Your question is a little silly. You may ask the people in the entire world of America.


    How many of them can¡¯t write?¡±


    Jamie said, ¡°Writing words is not a big deal, but it¡¯s a great talent for being to write poetry.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    Eastern Emperor Mooncrate asked, ¡°Can you write as well?¡±


    Jamie was helpless. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll write a few words and show you!¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    He did not use a pen, but he wrote words in the air with his finger. He wrote the strokes elegantly as his


    finger moved.


    ¡°Most of the righteous ones are ordinary people engaged in lowly upations, and those who act


    against their consciences are mostly intellectual ones!¡±


    Jamie had written such a line. It deeply angered the Eastern Emperor right there and then.


    Jamie


    Alex

 Chapter 3221

    Chapter 3221


    He had always regarded himself as an intellectual person. He was a well-read man to the outside


    world, and he had been like that since childhood. He had always looked down upon those with lowly


    upations, but he never expected Steven to berate the intellectual ones so harshly with such a


    couplet. However, he felt that Steven¡¯s couplet was very neat.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    It was extremely rhythmic when he read it. It was catchy.


    It was a pleasure to read it without understanding the literal meaning. On the other hand, he could not


    write such words.


    The East Divine Empire was a ce in the universe where writing was rtively poor. Thenguage


    spoken was different from other ces, and ancient writing was not popr. Most of the public spoke a


    localnguage, and the writing was more like hieroglyphs. To put it bluntly, something like ancient


    poetry was the cultural specialty of America.


    Even the non-Americans on Earth knew little about ancient poetry.


    Steven waved his hand andshed those words at Eastern Emperor Mooncrate. ¡°How is it? How is my


    writing?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Eastern Emperor Mooncrate said, ¡°You wrote well, but it is a load of crap.¡±


    Steven waved his hand as he said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m toozy to write. Typing is popr nowadays. Who


    still writes? You are the Eastern Emperor. May I ask what your business is?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    The Eastern Emperor asked, ¡°Who is Steven Rockefeller?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven replied, ¡°I am.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Release my son, Patroclus Mooncrate. Since you can write, I will only break your left arm and spare


    your right arm. Follow me in the future, and I will teach you how to write.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Steven said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m powerless about that! In fact, Patroclus and I aren¡¯t enemies! We are


    friends! When Patroclus heard that the Undying n would invade the border again soon, he took the


    lead and requested to defend the border. He has already departed by now, and I have no way to go


    after him.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Steven


    Alex


    Mooncrate¡¯s expression changed. ¡°He went to defend against the Undying n? Where is he? Take


    me there!¡±


    Northern Emperor Dust from the sidelines really couldn¡¯t bear looking at the mawkish Eastern Emperor.


    Hence, he chimed in, ¡°Bro, this brat is as cunning as a fox without a word of truth from his mouth! If you


    listen to his words, you will fall for his trick! Your son, Patroclus, is likely to have suffered the same fate


    as my grandson. He was killed.¡±


    ¡°No! I can sense it! My son is still alive!¡±


    As the Eastern Emperor spoke, he suddenly saw Lh standing next to Stefan. At that time, he


    beckoned to her. ¡°Lh, so you are here too. Come here and tell me. Where has Patroclus gone?¡±


    Stefan.


    Alex.


    Lh couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly nervous in the face of the Eastern Emperor, but she said, ¡°Steven


    Rockefeller is right. His Royal Highness really went to defend the border.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    The Eastern Emperor nodded. He said to George, ¡°You there,e here and take me to find my son.¡±


    George,


    Alex,


    Steven nodded. ¡°I can take you there, but it will take a few days.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    The Eastern Emperor repeated, ¡°Take me there, right now.¡±


    Steven certainly couldn¡¯t agree to it!


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to resort to brute force then!¡±


    Dust said, ¡°Bro, you don¡¯t have to be polite to this kid. You should have used brute force long ago. Be


    careful. This brat has many trump cards. Don¡¯t suffer a setback due to carelessness.¡±


    The Eastern Emperor said, ¡°I prefer diplomacy over violence.¡±


    As he spoke, he used the brush to write the three words, ¡°Diplomacy before violence¡±. Those words


    were golden. When he flicked the term ¡°violence¡±, that word immediately tumbled and became as huge


    as an immortal mountain of Pompeii before crashing into Steven with a swish.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven was about to resist it with the Dao Killing Sword. Just then, a voice rolled out. ¡°Is my Pompeii


    Fairnd a ce where people cane as you please? Do you guys really think this ce is your


    backyard?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    After that voice carried over, the Eastern Emperor¡¯s word, ¡°violence¡±, suddenly rolled back and crashed


    into himself at a faster speed.

 Chapter 3222

    Chapter 3222


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The Eastern Emperor simply couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, especially because he felt that the word


    ¡°violence¡± rolling back was faster and more powerful than the one before. That wild, overwhelming


    power ofw was more than twice as strong as his previous word.


    In an instant, the Eastern Emperor¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡®Who could have achieved this extent? When did such an expert pop out of the Wastnd?¡¯


    ¡°Kill!¡± The Eastern Emperor wrote another word amid the chaos.


    It was the word, ¡°surround¡±.


    After the word ¡°surround¡± was written, it was shot out and turned into rays of ck light halfway. It then


    formed a cage and tried to besiege the word ¡°violence¡±. However, the result was beyond his belief.


    A boom rang out.


    The words ¡°violence¡± and the Eastern Emperor¡¯s word ¡°surround¡± shatteredpletely and turned into


    a rain shower, shooting toward the Eastern Emperor¡­ They were so fast that they cut multiple wounds


    on Eastern Emperor Mooncrate¡¯s face, and his eyeballs were almost mutted before he had time to


    react.


    The dust settled.


    Thud! Thud!


    The Eastern Emperor took two steps back. He looked miserable with disheveled hair, and his


    confidence andposure ceased to exist. Come to think of his viewpoint, he looked at the aborigines


    of the Wastnd as if they were ants that he could crush easily at any time, but now, he felt that he


    was that ant.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Who the heck is it?¡±


    The onlookers also froze. The Northern Emperor was defeated woefully, but that was because Astor


    had joined multiple forces coupled with various schemes and underhanded moves to make him suffer a


    huge loss in the end¡­ But now, the Eastern Emperor was genuinely defeated, and the key was that he


    did not even know the opponent¡¯s identity.


    Astor


    Alex


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Astor also thought, ¡®Who could it be?¡¯


    Astor


    Alex


    Moreover, he seemed to have heard that ent.


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    Eastern Emperor Mooncrate lost hisposure and was no longer elegant. His bleeding face made


    him look more terrifying and hideous. ¡°Youunched the attack, but you¡¯re hiding. Are you a gopher


    that cannot be exposed to light? Get your a*s over here!¡±


    That voice sneered. ¡°Ridiculous. Only a few in the universe dare call themselves the Emperor. Do you


    think a divine emperor can do so? Who dares to call himself an emperor unless he is the king of the


    gods? You really brag shamelessly!¡±


    That woman¡¯s voice did not sound cold, but it was iparably grating in the Eastern Emperor¡¯s ears


    as if a p in the face.


    From ascending order, the cultivation level beyond the deity tier was Incarnate Deity, False Deity,


    Heavenly Deity, Divine Monarch, Divine Emperor, and Divine Sovereign. After that, it was the king of


    gods and the Supreme God!


    The Eastern Emperor had reached the Divine Emperor realm. The self-proimed Emperor was not a


    big deal at first. However, the honorary title, Heavenly Emperor, appeared in the ancient world. The


    Heavenly Emperor was a title of cultivation level, but it was an honorary title for someone who left his


    name on the Heavenly Monument, a recognition by the heavenlyws in the vast universe after


    reaching the Supreme God realm and controlling the divinity of a certain Supreme God.


    In that case, even the Supreme God was called the Emperor. On the other hand, the Divine Emperor


    was inferior to the Supreme God. Hence, how dare he im himself the Emperor?


    The Eastern Emperor also knew about this allusion. It was only spread among those extremely high-


    level people, but now, a woman whose face had never been seen had said that. The Eastern Emperor


    was even a little afraid!


    This time, the woman spoke again. ¡°Since you love writing so much, I will write a word and let you


    recognize it!¡±


    A white light suddenly shed , and a word gently flew out of the void where the voice passed through.


    At a nce, one could tell that it was a woman¡¯s writing. It was light, ethereal, and elegant!


    It seemed to be weightless!


    However, that word turned out to be ¡°suppress¡±.


    The word ¡°suppress¡± was lighter than the word ¡°violence¡± written by the Eastern Emperor, but it also


    seemed petty because it was too small. The Eastern Emperor¡¯s word spread out like a mountain, but


    now, that flying word was only as big as an adult at best.


    They were worlds apart inparison.


    The woman next to the Eastern Emperor sneered. ¡°I thought you¡¯d write some awesome words, but it¡¯s


    just a tiny and crappy word. It¡¯s not even one-tenth of my Emperor¡¯s word. How could you have the


    audacity to write it? I¡¯ll break your word!¡±

 Chapter 3223

    Chapter 3223


    The woman intercepted it. She leaped up with a sword in her hand, trying to cut through that word in


    mid-air.


    However¡­ ng!


    A crisp sound rang out. The long sword collided with the word, emitting a series of sparks.


    That word was extremely hard, as if it had be a solid body. The word instantly broke the woman¡¯s


    long sword. The next moment, something even more surprising urred, the woman¡¯s body was


    directly absorbed into the word ¡°suppress¡±.


    ¡°Holy moly! She is gone! Where has she gone?¡±


    ¡°How ominous!¡±


    The Eastern Emperor knew that he had encountered a real expert. The opponent¡¯s word ¡°suppress¡±


    was mystifying and contained a great terror. After reaching the level of Divine Emperor, he had a


    glimpse of some of the true essences behind the universe. Even if he wanted toprehend it all the


    time, he failed to understand anything. At that moment, the tiny word ¡°suppress¡± contained it.


    ¡°Painting of Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains! Come forth!¡± Eastern Emperor Mooncrate


    summoned the Painting of Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains.


    It was a prehistoric divine artifact, an innate and supreme treasure. He maneuvered the Painting of


    Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains to rush over and wrap that word ¡°suppress¡±¡­


    He thought, ¡®After all, you casually wrote this word. Its power is definitely no match for the Painting of


    Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains.¡±


    Nheless, it was beyond his expectation.


    The innately supreme treasure, the Painting of Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains, enveloped the


    word ¡°suppress¡±, but it failed to stop its descending trajectory. It crashed hard on the Eastern Emperor


    along with the Painting of Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains, such that hey on the ground and


    could not get up no matter how hard he struggled.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The Northern Emperor¡¯s hydra was stunned.


    The Eastern Emperor, an existence on his level, was unexpectedly suppressed, just like that, in one


    move. He would probably fare no better.


    The next second, he hurriedly slipped away. However, that woman stared at him and said, ¡°The eight-


    headed one, did I allow you to leave?¡±


    One of the hydra¡¯s heads was blown off by thew-powered cannon, leaving only eight heads as a


    matter of fact.


    Dust¡¯s body froze. He looked at the remaining ck-clothed guards looked in dismay. For a moment,


    he dared not move¡­ He understood one thing: it was too easy for an existence that could casually


    suppress the Eastern Emperor to subdue him. It was better for him to stay back for a chance of survival


    instead of running away and being decapitated.


    Dust looked up to the sky as he said, ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know how to write!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is a little difficult for a snake like you to write.¡± That voice got closer. Then, a figure¡­ No, two


    figures slowly appeared in the void!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was a young girl and an olddy.


    The young girl was clearly Phoenix Rowan, whereas the olddy turned out to be the Crazy Crone.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Crazy Crone! It was the Crazy Crone¡¯s voice all along just now!¡± Steven remembered it.


    Steven


    Alex


    Although Steven had heard the Crazy Crone speaking a few times in her insane state, he still


    remembered her voice. It was no wonder it sounded familiar.


    Steven


    Alex


    The Crazy Crone walked down step by step. A purple formation blueprint appeared under her foot with


    each step. More shockingly, her face changed every time she took a step. She looked like a seventy or


    eighty-year-old crazy old hag with disheveled gray hair at first, but she became a few years younger


    with every step. After taking seven or eight steps, shepletely turned into a stunningly beautiful


    woman.


    Even her disheveled hair became ethereal, beautiful waterfall-like hair.


    Steven looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s that woman in the nightmare!¡±


    Steven


    Alex

 Chapter 3224

    Chapter 3224


    Everyone present was stunned.


    ¡°She regained her youth?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that fast, right?¡±


    ¡°She probably changed her appearance. She looked like this in the first ce¡­¡±


    Only such an exnation was usible. However, everyone¡¯s attention quickly turned to Phoenix


    Rowan¡­ She was young, pretty, graceful, and peerlessly charming, especially this woman¡¯s name


    once shone in the universe. She was once a target pursued by that generation, but now, that entire


    generation was either old or dead. Meanwhile, she was still strikingly beautiful like in the past.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°The Little Divine Phoenix, Phoenix Rowan!¡±


    Many people in the crowd had entered the world of America from space after the Immortal-ying


    Sword Formation lost its effect, so they had never seen her appearance on Mount Yukon.


    At that moment, countless people began to shout.


    ¡°The Little Divine Phoenix is actually alive?!¡±


    ¡°I thought she had long gone to the Abyss along with Grand Emperor Rowan and the Phoenix


    Empress!¡±


    ¡°The Little Divine Phoenix. No wonder the Eastern Emperor and the Northern Emperor are suppressed


    in this state¡­ The current three kings and five emperors are nobodies in front of the Little Divine


    Phoenix, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Presently, Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird suddenly stepped forward and bowed as he said, ¡°Isaac


    Vermilion from the Vermilion Bird tribe pays his respect to the Little Divine Phoenix, Sect Master


    Zomer.¡±


    Taika was not far away. He froze upon hearing that. He then waddled over and stared at that


    rejuvenated woman with a pair of round eyes. ¡°Are you Sect Master Zomer? The Mature Empress, Xuri


    Zomer?¡±


    Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird shook his body and hurriedly kicked Taika. He then reprimanded Taika,


    ¡°Are you bad at talking?¡±


    The Mature Empress herself was a provocation among the folks.


    It was because Xuri really acted like a mature sister every time she made an appearance. Furthermore,


    she had a well-known hobby, she loved taking a bath. She had to bathe for a few hours every day.


    It was not particrly excessive in the circle of goddesses. After all, there were many goddesses who


    bathed every day. However, Xuri had very high requirements for bathtubs. Rumor had it that Xuri had a


    bathtub made of extremely rare material in the universe, Fragrant Jade, a beautifully natural jade


    produced in the Shura Realm.


    Even if fresh flowers and perfume were not ced in the bathtub made of that jade, one¡¯s body would


    be fragrant and the entire skin would be smoother than that of jade after the bath.


    That was not all of it. Rumor had it that Xuri¡¯s bathtub was fully carved with formation blueprints.


    Taking a bath was equivalent to cultivation. An hour¡¯s bath could bepared to cultivating arduously


    for a month¡­ Rumor had it that a force field of time seemed to surround it, where one hour in the


    outside world was equivalent to a few days inside¡­


    Taika only remembered that Xuri was the Mature Empress. As for her real name, he couldn¡¯t recall.


    After Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird taught him a lesson, he was scared witless and hurriedly asked,


    ¡°What¡­ Should I call you then? I¡­ I forgot it¡­¡±


    Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird said, ¡°Of course, she¡¯s called the Bathing Empress¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Bathing¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! Pooh! It was a slip of the tongue! A slip of tongue! It¡¯s the Pompeii Empress¡­ Sorry. Sect Master


    Zomer, I¡¯m sorry. This dumb tiger has misled me. Sect Master Zomer, my grandpa once had the honor


    to stay by your side and resist the Undying n together. Sect Master Zomer, now that I have met you,


    I feel a particr intimacy, as if I have met my rtives.¡±


    Phoenix pouted while looking at him. Consequently, the woman shook her head. ¡°I am neither the


    Mature Empress nor the Bathing Empress. Sect Master Zomer you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t me either.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did I¡­ Did I mistake you for someone else?¡±


    Taika red at Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird, ¡°Old Vermillion Bird, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Have


    you be short-sighted after peeping at that bathing female Vermilion Bird in Mariposa?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird became irritated and blushed. He had ended up exposing himself.


    It was his guilt!

 Chapter 3225

    Chapter 3225


    Then, the woman said, ¡°Sect Master Zomer, you¡¯re talking about my younger sister here.¡±


    ¡®Younger sister?¡¯


    Divine Monarch Vermilion Bird was startled. ¡°Ah! You are the elder one¡­ Saria Zomer?!¡±


    The woman stopped talking. Instead, she fixed her eyes on Josef. She took a light step. The next


    second, she appeared in front of Josef. ¡°Have we met before? ¡±


    Josef.


    Alex.


    Josef.


    Alex.


    At that moment, Abraham already knew her identity. She was the amazingdy who created the sword


    grave in Pompeii Fairnd, Saria Zomer. To his surprise, the Crazy Crone was Saria Zomer.


    Abraham


    Alex


    She was a powerhouse in the same period as Grand Emperor Rowan and the Phoenix Empress, but at


    the same time, Abraham also remembered that he witnessed an incredibly tragic scene in her


    nightmare, her husband died, and her child also died in her arms. Abraham saw that she fell into


    despair and helplessness in that nightmare and could not extricate herself from it. It was a sign that


    there was no longer hope for her future and life.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    At that thought, Abraham¡¯s gaze becamepassionate, gentle, and even cautious as he looked at


    the woman.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Indeed. Senior, we have met before.¡± Abraham said, ¡°Moreover, we have met many times. In fairness,


    I would¡¯ve died long ago without you.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Saria looked at him and nodded. ¡°I remember. You¡¯re the one who woke me up.¡±


    She was talking about that nightmare.


    Abraham nodded. ¡°Senior, move on. They also wished you could live well.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Even Phoenix could not understand the conversation between the two people. She looked at Saria


    before looking at Josef. Finally, she seemed to have understood something. Looking at the surrounding


    crowd, she sighed lightly.


    Josef.


    Alex.


    Saria¡¯s eyes became extremely firm yet terrifying. She said, ¡°You are right. I really should live well. I¡¯m


    going to kill everyst one of the Undying n. This is my resolve to keep on living.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°I heard that you are the seed, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ It¡¯s too early to say that. We won¡¯t know who the seed is until the end¡­¡±


    ¡°Phoenix, and I say you are the seed, then you are. From now on, whoever dares toy a hand on you


    shall be an enemy of mine, Pompeii Fairnd, the Stoermer Sect, as well as the universe!¡±


    When Saria uttered those words, a domineering aura was emanating from her, revealing an


    unquestionable momentum.


    Abraham seemed to have seen thatnd filled with blood and corpses again. It was a nightmare world


    where only one person survived.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Phoenix walked over. She pointed at Lena and Sion. ¡°You guys,e here!¡±


    Sion did not recognize Phoenix as she had a low seniority. However, Lena knew her and looked a little


    excited. She seemed older than Phoenix, but she gestured obediently, ¡°Aunt Saria!¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s father was Lena¡¯s grandfather, whereas Phoenix was Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s thirteenth


    daughter. It was normal to call her that.


    Phoenix pulled Lena¡¯s hand. ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s been more than five millennia since ourst


    encounter. Lena, is your mother still alive?¡±


    Lena shook her head and said softly, ¡°My mother passed away long ago.¡±


    Phoenix touched her head. ¡°You guys have suffered.¡±


    Lena shook her head again. ¡°Aunt Saria, you¡¯ve suffered the most.¡±


    P

 Chapter 3226

    Chapter 3226


    Phoenix smiled without saying anything.


    Others might not know this, but as a part of the Rowan family and a participant in this past event, she


    still had a few bits of information. Her parents led a group of strong warriors and left this universe, but


    they knew they had to leave some behind just in case. If the situation were to change, they needed


    strong and powerful fighters to protect the universe and defeat the Undead once they turned back.


    Phoenix was one of these people.


    She then looked towards Sion and asked, ¡°You¡¯re part of the Rowan bloodline as well. From the Nine-


    Tails royalty, right?¡±


    Sion nodded. ¡°I am part of the fifty-third generation of the Rowan Nine Tails.¡±


    Phoenix sighed, seemingly emotional. ¡°It¡¯s already the fifty-third generation? Your tribe is probably quite


    popted then, huh?¡±


    Sion shook her head. ¡°To be honest, my tribe is tiny. There aren¡¯t many left! Because our ancestors¡¯


    legacy was seriously cut off, and there hasn¡¯t been a pure violet legacy in years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why our tribe isn¡¯t strong enough to protect ourselves, and instead became ythings for the


    strong¡­¡±


    Phoenix took a nce at her stomach. ¡°Have you been tainted as well?¡±


    Sion froze and immediately denied it. ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­ It was me¡­ No, he was the one who did it to me!¡±


    She then pointed toward Joe.


    Joe.


    Alex.


    ¡°Oh ancestor, that bastard took advantage of me. He hypnotized me then took my virginity while I was


    still in a daze! He then forced me to be his ve! Ancestor, can you please help me?¡±


    Phoenix shook her head. ¡°No! You have to seek revenge yourself! Your tribe had always prioritized the


    legacies too much and lost the ability to break through your own limits. No wonder you became so


    weak. Nine-Tails would soon be history if everyone in your tribe were to rely on things that your


    ancestors left you.¡±


    Sion initially thought that her ancestor could help her teach Barne a lesson, especially with how strong


    Phoenix was. Yet she was the one who ended up being taught a lesson.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®How frustrating!¡¯


    Just then, she watched as her young and exceedingly beautiful ancestor approached Barne and


    punched him right on the chest.


    Barne


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°Hmph, bullying the women in my family now, are you?¡±


    Despite this¡­ She didn¡¯t seem to put any strength in that punch at all. Calling it a punch was already


    overestimating it.


    Sion was appalled. ¡®Ancestor, do you and Barne have some kind of indescribable secret?¡¯


    Barne


    Alex


    On the other hand, Barne grabbed her by the wrist, not intending to let go.


    Barne


    Alex


    Sion wasn¡¯t the only one who felt shocked. Even Lena was watching them in disbelief. She felt as if


    there were tens of thousands of mas running and screaming hysterically in her heart.


    ¡®Does my beloved¡­ Have a secret rtionship with her?¡¯


    In reality, Barne was checking Phoenix¡¯s pulse.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Phoenix was stunned too. She didn¡¯t expect Barne to grab her wrist like that.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Does he think I¡¯m like his other women? Ugh, this jerk!¡±


    Yet Barne seemed quite stern. ¡°Phoenix, since you¡¯re ze¡¯s sister, and he¡¯s my nephew, that means


    I¡¯m your uncle too. I promised ze that I would take good care of you. Just look at your own body. I


    checked your pulse and noticed that your body is,,, It is nearly at its limits.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°My uncle? Get lost!¡± Phoenix retreated her hand angrily. ¡°My brother is my brother. He has


    reincarnated quite a few times at this point, so how could you rank your seniority that way?¡±


    ¡°So, is ze not your brother?¡±


    ¡°He is!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Then I am your uncle.¡±

 Chapter 3227

    Chapter 3227


    Phoenix felt like going insane. As the daughter of the two emperors, many would act as if they had


    seen the devil himself when looking at her. Yet this brat here was trying to take advantage of her even.


    ¡°Are you not scared of me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be scared of my niece?¡±


    The woman fell silent, forcing herself to calm down. She then pointed towards the East Emperor, who


    was being suppressed, and the North Emperor silently trembling in fear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the important stuff first. How do you n on dealing with them? I noticed that you


    retrieved all the formations in Pompeii Fairnd. Could you be trying to¡­¡±


    Josua asked, ¡°Do you think it would work?¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Phoenix nodded lightly. ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t have enough manpower. ¡±


    Josua sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it, though!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Josua


    Alex


    Phoenix huffed. ¡°You¡¯re still too inexperienced.¡±


    She then got closer to Josua¡¯s ear and used telepathy. ¡°If you want to carry this n out, you should


    make it big. Use these few days to set up a formation in the dungeon, and I¡¯lle up with an act to


    lure out those old things.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Since they had to keep this a secret, Phoenix had to use telepathy to ensure there was no distance


    between them. She was worried that someone could overhear their telepathy after all. However, such


    actions looked too intimate to most outsiders.


    Dorothy was standing not far from them, sighing when she witnessed this. ¡®My husband is bing


    wilder every day. He¡¯s even going after the daughter of Grand Emperor Rowan now.¡¯


    Yet thinking back, if they could have this woman join their team, the Rockefeller family would indeed


    be even more powerful. Moreover, Phoenix¡¯s status was not just built on her powers. She was the


    true ruler of the Stoermer sect, after all.


    After a short while, Phoenix spoke louder towards Barne. ¡°Looks like the spiritual energy in this


    universe has benefited you greatly. Your current powers are now definitely ten times stronger than


    before. Our next destination would be the Beast King Pool, the Supreme Divine Blood in there¡­¡±


    Barne.


    Alex.


    Suddenly, her words trailed off as she looked toward the crowd as if she had just realized something.


    She then decided not to finish her sentence.


    ¡°Ahem, the high-quality blood in the Beast King Pool could probably help you breakthrough once


    more!¡±


    However, the crowd was filled with strong cultivators within this universe. Many were divine heirs to


    ancient ns who had made a name and seen many things in this world. Since Phoenix was a


    legendary woman, they would always hope to listen to everything she said. Hence, it was only natural


    that they overheard her saying the words ¡®Supreme Divine Blood¡¯.


    Everyone present was shocked to their cores.


    ¡®Supreme Divine Blood is scarce!¡¯


    ¡®Beast King Pool¡­ Supreme Divine Blood¡­ This is absolutely shocking news.¡¯


    ¡®I must report back to my n.¡¯


    Just then, Saria started chasing people out. ¡°Pompeii Fairnd isn¡¯t some kind of tourist attraction. So


    everyone who has nothing to do with my n should get lost! Now!¡±


    Hearing this, the North Emperor was delighted. He immediately called out to all his subordinates,


    preparing for their departure. However, Saria stopped him. ¡°Everyone else but you can leave!¡±


    The North Emperor was upset. ¡°Senior, Ms. Saria, I really didn¡¯t mean to provoke Pompeii. I only came


    here in a hurry because this bastard killed my grandson.¡±


    ¡°So you do want to kill him! You haven¡¯t forgotten what I said just now, did you?¡±


    The North Emperor was now truly afraid, as he realized that Saria was indeed very cruel. He never


    expected this woman to be still alive, let alone be in Pompeii. ¡°Senior, what do you want then? Those


    from the Northern Emperor Kingdom are upright after all!¡±


    Phoenix spoke up. ¡°You have to stay here and help me with something!¡±

 Chapter 3228

    Chapter 3228


    The North Emperor couldn¡¯t possibly refuse, as he wouldn¡¯t even dare to. In just a few moments, the


    otherworldly cultivators who barged into America started retreating. Many immediately walked out of


    the crowd and flew in different directions. After seeing that no one was around them, they took out their


    communications devices to bring news to their ns or families about the Supreme Divine Blood¡­


    Mozart had Saria and Phoenix¡¯s protection as the seed within this universe. Thus, it would be


    impossible for them to obtain the blood independently. They could only call for stronger people.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a Messenger Talisman exploded in the air. It was then followed by several light rays,


    dissipating as if it were like an organized fireworks show. The messenger talisman was invented by a


    powerful mystic. It granted the ability to send messages within this universe, using the resonance within


    a type of great Daow. However, it was quite pricey as well. ns of a lower ss wouldn¡¯t even be


    able to afford a single one of these.


    Yet now, many of these talismans were being set off as if money grew on trees, providing everyone in


    Pompeii a nice show.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Phoenix smiled gently at the sight of a skyful of messenger talismans, turning towards Ludwig. ¡°The big


    shots are going to take the bait soon. All we have to do now is set up the Dragon Door Formation and


    wait for them to enter the trap themselves.¡±


    Ludwig.


    Alex.


    She didn¡¯t seem to care that the East Emperor and North Emperor were nearby as well.


    After hearing this, both emperors froze up.


    ¡®The Supreme Divine Blood was fake news! They¡¯re just trying to lure powerful beings within the


    universe to take the bait.¡¯


    ¡®Holy sh*t!¡¯


    ¡®What¡­ What are they trying to do?¡¯


    The two emperors looked at one another,municating through divine consciousness.


    ¡°Should we inform those people not to fall for this trap?¡±


    ¡°Then what? Would they save us?¡±


    ¡°As if! Even if the other emperors and kings found out about our current situation, all they¡¯d do is p


    andugh! They might even try to invade our empires.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s so, why would we tell them then? Now that we¡¯ve ended up in their hands, we¡­ We might end


    up in the front lines when fighting the Undead. Instead of being forced, why don¡¯t we just¡­¡±


    The East Emperor wanted to say that it¡¯d be best to fight with their all instead of being forced to face


    death. Since both were divine emperors, there weren¡¯t many people who were stronger than them at


    this point. As long as the North Emperor could help, the East Emperor was confident that he could


    break through the seals on his body. After that, they could use the Painting of Mountains, Rivers,


    Lands, and Grains to escape.


    After that, they¡¯d have many ways to turn the tables, primarily when they could hide from Mozart and


    the others. However¡­ The North Emperor had obviously got the wrong idea.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Not only did he not help the East Emperor, but he also turned to Phoenix and said, ¡°Miss Phoenix


    Rowan, I have finally achieved an epiphany. I already admire your parents¡¯ greatness after all. Now that


    the Undead n is trying to invade again, as part of this universe, I am willing to spearhead the


    Undead invasion!¡±


    Pfft!


    Upon hearing this, Mooncrate instantly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    He wasn¡¯t exactly mad, merely triggered by Dusk¡¯s words. Since he was already injured, he couldn¡¯t


    hold it in anymore.


    ¡°Dusk, are you insane?¡±


    ¡°Spearhead the invasion of the Undead? What makes you think you can block them off? We might


    even get ourselves killed.¡± Mooncrate spoke through telepathy, finding this decision rather ridiculous.


    Dusk seemed confused. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who made this decision?¡±


    Mooncrate replied. ¡°When have I ever said that? I meant to have you help me get out of this and


    escape together. Then we can deal with them secretly and seize the initiative.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?!¡±


    ¡°We could still change our minds, right?¡±


    After saying that, the East Emperor noticed Saria walking up to him slowly. In her hands was an


    extremely heavy weapon¡­


    When she first brought it out, she couldn¡¯t seem to carry it well. Hence it just mmed right into the


    ground. Unexpectedly, it ended up making the ground explode.

 Chapter 3229

    Chapter 3229


    This immediately created arge pit.


    Mooncrate was stunned and worried at the same time. ¡°You¡­ Senior, what are you doing?¡±


    Saria replied calmly. ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t hear you using telepathy? You want to seize the


    initiative huh? What were you even thinking?¡±


    Mooncrate was shocked, he didn¡¯t expect Saria to have heard his secret n.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so disobedient, why would we let you live?¡±


    Saria then raised that extremely heavy weapon. At that very instant, Mooncrate¡¯s heart stopped. The


    weapon was dull, it didn¡¯t even explode with energy like it was just some normal weapon. It looked


    more like a de, shaped like a spear. However, Mooncrate felt as if his soul was shivering from fear


    as he faced this weapon. He had never felt such sheer terror hit him before.


    ¡°Wait!¡± He was so afraid that he chickened out.


    After living till his old age and training to his current cultivation level, he was able to obtain all the


    riches, beauty, and resources in the world. Hence, that meant that he could get anything he wanted.


    That was why he valued his life more than anyone. He really didn¡¯t want to give up on his life.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At the veryst moment, he immediately started begging. ¡°Wait, I¡­ I admit defeat. Please don¡¯t kill me,


    I¡¯m willing to block off the Undead as well, I¡¯ll be on the front lines to protect this universe!¡±


    Saria¡¯s weapon then stabbed right into the ground, merely ten centimeters away from his head.


    Just then¡­


    Rumble!


    An earthquake suddenly urred in Pompeii Fairnd. The water around the ind shot hundreds of


    meters up in the air as well.


    Although the North Emperor managed to survive, he looked like aplete mess, especially his rather


    dashing face. It looked it had been impacted byrge amounts of energy. His features looked


    shattered, and his entire face was drenched in blood.


    He looked absolutely terrible.


    Everyone was stunned when they witnessed this.


    Even Phoenix seemed appalled. ¡°Aunt Saria, is this¡­ That weapon?¡±


    She knew that Saria had built a sword grave just to refine a divine weapon. Moreover, that very weapon


    was her father¡¯s mystical treasure, the Immortal Butcher.


    Saria nodded. ¡°Yep, this is it! After refining it for so many years, it¡¯s finally finished. But¡­ The time had


    exceeded my expectations, so I took it out a littleter than it was supposed to. So that¡¯s why there¡¯s a


    slight w.¡±


    ¡°What w?¡±


    Phoenix was nowhere as experienced as Saria when it came to weapons.


    Saria replied. ¡°It¡¯s too heavy!¡±


    Phoenix asked, ¡°How heavy is it?¡±


    Saria raised the sword with both hands. She was only able to take a breath before she had to put it


    down again. She shook her head. ¡°For years I¡¯ve been stuck in that nightmare, unable to break free. So


    the sword ended up absorbing two thousand years more of sword essence. Its current weight is nearly


    five hundred thousand kilograms¡­¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s mouth was left agape, unable to find the words to express her shock. Such a heavy weapon


    would only be a burden, let alone be able to kill off enemies.


    ¡®I don¡¯t even think my father could use this!¡¯


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a go at it?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice chimed in. It was Albert¡­


    Albert

 Chapter 3230

    Chapter 3230


    ¡°You want to try?¡±


    Phoenix stared at Steven, clearly doubtful. ¡°We¡¯re talking about five hundred thousand kilograms here.


    It¡¯s not just five hundred kilograms, you know? Basically, any cultivation below Divine Emperors


    wouldn¡¯t possibly be able to lift it even a centimeter off the ground.¡±


    Steven,


    Alex,


    Milos replied. ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Alright, try it out then!¡±


    Saria waved toward Albert. When facing him, her face softened slightly, which was a rare sight. ¡°Don¡¯t


    push yourself too much, alright? These high-leveled weapons usually have their own souls. Using too


    much force might backfire on you.¡±


    Albert.


    Alex.


    Milos nodded and ced both hands on the sword hilt. He then used his body¡¯s strength and pulled up


    with all his might. Yet it didn¡¯t move one bit. It was as cumbersome as he had expected.


    Milos


    Alex


    Phoenix spoke up. ¡°If you can¡¯t lift it, don¡¯t waste your energy. When you¡¯ve achieved Incarnate Deity,


    you could try again once your body bes tougher.¡±


    Milos said, ¡°I haven¡¯t even used any force!¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s big talk!¡±


    At the time, many were watching Albert. They weren¡¯t mocking him, but none of them thought he could


    actually lift it. The sword actually weighed as much as arge mountain with how heavy it was.


    Albert.


    Alex.


    Saria was the only one powerful enough to lift it after all not even Phoenix. Her current state wasn¡¯t all


    that well.


    Milos left out a deep exhale. After that, he activated every single thing he had on his body. The Ymir¡¯s


    Divine Bone, Mother Chaos Chi, Yin-Yang Chi, True Martial Soul, and others. He then used the Great


    Kylin Spell, wrapping a Kylin around his arm.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Milos shouted as he used all his might once again. He bent over gently and spread his legs to gain


    better bnce.


    Milos


    Alex


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In the end¡­


    Bff!


    A weird sound came out at the worst time ever.


    ¡°Hahaha! haha!¡± Sion was the first to crack up. She couldn¡¯t even stand still from how much she was


    laughing. ¡°My god is this funny! Are you trying to lift the sword or trying to fart?¡±


    ¡°Ah, whatever, stop acting tough. You wouldn¡¯t be able to pick it up even if you were to fart a hundred


    times more.¡±


    Everyone else couldn¡¯t hold in theirughter either.


    Milos himself was somewhat embarrassed too. He didn¡¯t expect to fart in front of so many eyes.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡®Ugh, this is just¡­ It would definitely affect my strong and manly image.¡¯


    Yet, at the same time, he noticed that three of the three thousand lotus flowers within his body were


    blooming all at once.


    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯


    One of the flowers was incredibly odd. It had a disgusting brownish-yellow color.


    ¡®Why is there such a lotus flower?¡¯


    Milos immediately went to harvest these flowers. Upon checking, he felt his entire body shiver from


    disgust.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡®This is¡­ The Great Fart Spell!¡¯


    ¡®The three thousand great Daos included this thing? This spell is basically holding back that great title it


    has.¡¯


    However, when realizing the spell characteristics, Milos didn¡¯t feel disgusted anymore. Instead, he felt


    overjoyed¡­


    Milos


    Alex


    This spell was, in fact, a Forbidden Spell rted to farts. However, it didn¡¯t just let out a foul ball of air,


    but a unique smell that consisted of poisonousw power. The stench was simply unbearable and was


    thousands of times more noxious than that of a weasel¡¯s fart.


    It was a good spell for escaping.


    After that, Milos went to look at the other two lotus flowers, realizing that they were just what he


    needed. The first one was the Great ymore Spell, whereas the other was the Great Gravity Spell.


    The first one was self-exnatory, as it was a spell for ymores. The second was more important in


    his current scenario.


    Milos


    Alex


    The Immortal Butcher was nearly five hundred thousand kilograms when affected by Earth¡¯s gravity.


    Once gravity is omitted, it would be a very different case then, and that was what the spell could do. It


    could alter gravity within a ten-meter radius.

 Chapter 3231

    Chapter 3231


    It could both increase and decrease gravity too.


    ¡°Morten, Richard¡­¡±


    Morten,


    Alex,


    Richard


    Alex


    When Richard¡¯s consciousness returned to his body, he realized that someone was calling out to him.


    He had taken quite some time to harvest, so the others thought that something had happened to him


    while he was doing so.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just thought of something just now. Let me try again!¡±


    Sion said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should try anymore. It would be absolutely disgusting ifyou end up peeing


    or sh*tting your pants.¡±


    Richard shot her a dirty re. He then ced both hands on the hilt again, activating all his powers as


    he did before. In the end, he used the Great Kylin Spell and the Great Gravity Spell together.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Up!¡±


    ¡°Whew..?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This time, he was able to take it out of the ground. Not just that, it even dashed upwards, bringing


    Richard with it. After that, he used the Great ymore Spell as he held the Immortal Butcher in the


    air¡­


    Richard


    Alex


    He started swinging the sword around him at high speed, turning himself into a ymore windmill.


    While swinging it about, he started dancing about as well, as if he were performing a messy sword


    dance, slicing the skies over and over again. He was the only one left in this world, along with the


    sword. The entire space shook as if the air were water, rippling gently with every swing.


    Boom!


    With just a sh, he could make waves that could reach the sky. Even one of the inds in Pompeii


    was destroyed.


    Everyone was silent.


    Sion opened her mouth several times yet could not utter a single word.


    Phoenix had also chosen to keep quiet, as this was more than enough to prove her wrong.


    Dorothy didn¡¯t say anything as well. Instead, the corners of her mouth curved up slightly. It indicated


    that she was proud but didn¡¯t want to admit it¡­


    Saris smiled. ¡°How surprising. You were able to swing this spoiled Immortal Butcher with such grace. It


    hasn¡¯t had any action for thousands of years after all, so it must be quite bloodthirsty. So I¡¯ll let you


    keep it for the time being.¡±


    She needed a lot of energy to carry it, after all. Using such a heavy weapon to kill would drain her in


    just minutes, hence, it was no use.


    Richard was delighted to take it, as he was delighted with the sword¡¯s power.


    Richard


    Alex


    The Great ymore Spell and the True Martial Tyrant Sword were simply made for the Immortal


    Butcher. Inparison, even the thirty thousand kilogram Dao killing Sword was much lighter.


    ***


    Ten minutester, Richard opened the teleportation door towards the Genbu Dungeon. He proceeded


    to find and dig up the shrunken formation cube from the sewers.


    Richard


    Alex


    The people inside were finally able to see the light again. Patroclus was especially overjoyed to see his


    father, Mooncrate. He then started screaming out to him. ¡°Father, I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here! It¡¯s Patroclus!


    Father, Father¡­¡±


    However, the giants outside didn¡¯t seem to hear a single word, but that didn¡¯t quite matter. Everyone


    within the formation was still very excited regardless. Now that the North Emperor came here to save


    them himself, Richard would have to grovel before him, no matter how strong he was. It seemed that


    Richard and his group were cowering before the North Emperor after his arrival.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard


    Alex


    Both emperors and the men in ck that the North Emperor had brought along entered the formation.


    Their bodies had naturally shrank as well.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Ah, the North Emperor¡­ Uncle Dusk, you¡¯re here too!¡±


    ¡°This is great¡­¡±


    Right after Patroclus said that Mooncrate pped him right across the face. ¡°As if! I have to be in the


    front lines, too, because of you, you dumb child!¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ No way, right? Father, Uncle Dusk, you two are part of the three kings and five emperors.


    Together, no one in this universe would be able to defeat you. That brat Richard could never¡­¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Yet the emperors were quite down and evencked the energy to exin.


    At the time, Richard was setting up a formation with the help of Phoenix, Saria, and thousands of


    powerful Nagas.


    Richard


    Alex

 Chapter 3232

    Chapter 3232


    Time passed by very quickly, as three days went by within the blink of an eye.


    Morten and the others had finally ced therge formation in Pompeii Fairnd within the Genbu


    Dungeon. This formation was even stronger and more mysterious than the one back in Pompeii


    Fairnd. Morten had implemented many Cuneiform talismans, then merged them with the boundary


    that the Great Genbu had set before his death.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten


    Alex


    The Great Genbu had mentioned before that his boundary couldst three years, and there were still


    three months left.


    ¡®I wonder if this deadline was extended when these formations merged?¡¯


    At the same time, some strong Undead warriors noticed the sudden changes in the boundary while


    chewing and damaging it in the Undead territory.


    ¡°What happened? This boundary had be weaker back then, so why did it be more solid all of


    a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I think I hear somethinging from the boundary.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the nativenguage of those in the Diffracted universe. I didn¡¯t learn any, so I couldn¡¯t understand


    them¡­ And it was just for a brief second. I couldn¡¯t hear them after that.¡±


    ¡°And from that moment on, the boundary became tougher! The Gold Phagocytes can¡¯t chew into it


    anymore. It looks like anotherw power has shown up, a type that doesn¡¯t belong to this Diffracted


    universe.¡±


    ¡°Not from here? Could it bew power from the Chi universe? Did someone from that universee


    here?¡±


    The section leader in the Undead n with bull horns said. ¡°This is serious. I have to report to the


    queen right now.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Boss, please bring me alone. I¡¯d like to see how majestic the queen is. I want to boast about it to


    others.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you heard the voices anyway. Go report it to the queen yourself.¡±


    ***


    At the time, Juvia was sitting still on her throne, seemingly in deep thought.


    The section leader and the other Undead had to go through nine doors to appear in front of the queen


    herself. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have a right to speak just yet. First, they had to kneel and greet the


    queen as ¡®Your Highness¡¯.


    Such formalities were even more strict than old traditions within the royalty on Earth.


    ¡°Your higlmess, these two are the subordinates who are currently breaking the barrier. They mentioned


    that they have something important to say.¡± The person who led the two in here spoke to Juvia.


    This person was an actual person who came from the Chi universe, just like Juvia.


    In reality, Juvia and her sister, Aria, came from arge n within the Chi universe. They were sent


    here to carry out a mission, and that was to conquer the Diffracted universe. Hence, Juvia entered the


    Abyss and brought the Undead n out.


    She initially thought that her cultivation level, along with these Undead killing machines, would be able


    to conquer the Diffracted universe in a short amount of time. However, the Diffracted universe was


    extremely difficult, resisting all of their invasions. Many powerful cultivators teamed up together to


    defend. Within these people was someone with a powerful force of attraction. He gathered the entire


    universe together, forming an extremely strong force altogether.


    Their most terrifying trait was their determination. In order to protect their home, they would fight until


    theirst man. Their faith was simply unmovable. Sometimes she wondered if she should continue this


    battle, as she had spilled too much blood in her hands at this point. Many lives had been lost as well.


    However, she had no other choice either, especially when The Nascent Lord is missing after being


    badly injured within Aojo Bay. They couldn¡¯t possibly give up now.


    ¡°This is your destiny, Diffracted universe!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all lower lifeforms anyway. Your kind would just appear again in another era!¡±


    Juvia then looked as if she had made her decision. She looked towards the two Undeads beneath her


    and asked what they had found out. After realizing that the boundary had stabilized again, she


    immediately stood up and dashed out of her pce. She was going to take a look at the boundary


    herself. After a brief while, Juvia¡¯s expression was as cold as ice, clearly upset.


    ¡°As expected, there are traces ofw power from the Chi universe!¡±

 Chapter 3233

    Chapter 3233


    ¡°Could someone have gotten ahead of us?¡±


    Juvia started panicking. She had been working on this for ten thousand years. She couldn¡¯t possibly let


    anyone take the rewards of her hard work after all.


    ¡°Damn it, who could it be?¡±


    ¡°Is it someone from the Seven Brilliance?¡±


    Seeing that the boundary was enhanced again, she assumed that more enemies were now arranging


    new tactics against them. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t sense anything but Cheryl¡¯s touch, despite being


    connected¡­ Hence, she couldn¡¯t get any information about this universe, instead could feel every


    single sensation when Barne was making love to Cheryl. She had to experience such odd punishment


    countless times.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°No, I have to think of a way!¡±


    Just then, Aria rushed over to her. ¡°Sister, good news!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I just received news that Big Brother ising. He will be bringing the Shuttle of Nine Stars with him.¡±


    ¡°What? The Shuttle of Nine Stars?! This is great¡­ With that, we would be able to break through this


    turtle shell in a shorter period of time. When is he arriving?¡±


    Aria said, ¡°He¡¯s already on the way, taking the Shadowless Car. He¡¯d likely reach here within two days!¡±


    ***


    After Barne and the others set the boundary, they left the Genbu Dungeon.


    Barne


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. The Beast King Pool should be open soon!¡± Phoenix turned to Paul.


    Paul.


    Alex.


    ¡°Have those people arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°Almost. I can sense a few familiar people. Ah, this brings me back, it¡¯s been so many years, and yet


    these old things are still alive and well.¡± Phoenix looked towards a distance, sounding rather


    mncholic.


    Barne asked, ¡°Are all of them your friends?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Friends?¡±


    Phoenix smiled coldly. ¡°Kind of¡­ We just fought back in the Undead territory then. They¡¯re old friends


    who wanted me dead. How else did you think I became this way. I¡¯m neither human nor ghost.¡±


    Barne¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is it because of them?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Phoenix nodded. ¡°Yeah! I will never forget how the people around me started falling one by one. I


    swore to take revenge for them¡­ Considering our situation now, those who died would agree if I make


    these old friends suffer the same fate, right?¡±


    Barne concentrated and was able to feel some faint divine consciousness brushing over his body. If his


    mental power weren¡¯t strong enough, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel it either.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time!¡±


    ¡°Are we really going to the Beast King Pool?¡±


    ¡°Of course, how else are we going to make that sly old fox take the bait?¡±


    More importantly, the Beast King Pool was not on Earth. It was situated in another world within the


    universe.


    Not long after, Saria showed up with a boat that could sail through space.


    Josef, Phoenix, and Saria then secretly left America in the middle of the night, rushing up towards the


    void. Although Barne could already go through voids, this was the first time he had to leave Earth. He¡¯d


    be able to look at Earth from space yet it lookedpletely different from what the media showed the


    public.


    Josef,


    Alex,


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Could it be¡­ That the ancient boundary waspletely sealed off?¡±

 Chapter 3234

    Chapter 3234


    ¡°First time through space?¡± Saria asked with a smile after she noticed Mozart¡¯s expression.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart nodded. ¡°Yep! Back then, I couldn¡¯t go through voids, and now I can. But there¡¯s been so many


    things going on, so much so that I don¡¯t even have time to spend with my family. So it¡¯s only natural


    that I didn¡¯t ever consider traveling through space.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Saria nodded as well. ¡°There are indeed a lot of things happening in America now.¡±


    Phoenix spoke up. ¡°I¡¯d say you¡¯re just busy with your many women.¡±


    Cold sweat trickled down Mozart¡¯s forehead as he knew well that she was right about that. It was, in


    fact one of the reasons why he had so little time. A while back, he had to give Ynes his attention


    whenever he was free. Even now, he would still need to see her once in a while so that she could


    recover quicker. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t possibly ignore his other women for long periods of time either.


    Waltz, Maya, Cheryl, Daya, Phoebe, and Luna were all his lovers, so he had to pay attention to each of


    them so that they wouldn¡¯t feel neglected.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Saris frowned. ¡°You should be more loyal. It¡¯s not good to be with too many women.¡±


    She then turned towards Phoenix. ¡°Just like your father, he had a hundred and eight women in total.


    What a waste of time. If he wasn¡¯t with that many women, he might¡¯ve achieved even more during his


    days. And he wouldn¡¯t have gone missing then.¡±


    Mozart was so shocked that it left his mouth agape. ¡°Your father had a hundred and eight wives?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Phoenix replied. ¡°His situation was rather different¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°He had a mystical tool called the Six Eternities and reincarnated a hundred and eight times. That¡¯s


    how he ended up getting into a hundred and eight rtionships. And in this lifetime, all of them came


    back looking for him¡­¡±


    Mozart didn¡¯t know what to say at all. ¡®Isn¡¯t¡­ That just too bizarre?¡¯


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Even if he sleeps with one of them every night, it¡¯d take at least half a year to get through all of them.


    Shouldn¡¯t his wives have issues with that? Oh, wait¡­ This question might sound a little weird, but I¡¯m


    truly curious.¡±


    ¡°He built a manor¡­¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just as Phoenix was about to continue, Saria scoffed. ¡°Manor? It¡¯s literally a lovenest, made to spend


    time with his women¡­ There¡¯s a specific time boundary around it too. So a month in there was


    equivalent to a minute in the outside world.¡±


    Mozart gasped. ¡®How..? Whoa! Amazing! He was able to think of such a way just to satisfy them!¡¯


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡®Such difference in time is terrifying¡­ Only a Heavenly Emperor like Rowan could have the power to do


    so, right?!¡¯


    ¡°So¡­ Where is this¡­ Manor?¡±


    After asking this, both Phoenix and Saria turned to look at Mozart with odd expressions. It even


    seemed like they were disgusted by him.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Uhm, why are you looking at me like that? I just want to check it out. I wanted to know what type of


    formation could achieve such a great time difference.¡±


    Phoenix said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. He brings it along with him everywhere he goes!¡±


    Mozart nodded. ¡°Fair, it¡¯s a survival tool after all. Of course, he¡¯d have to bring it along.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    After that, he was once again met with disgusted stares again.


    Just then, Saria lowered her voice and used telepathy. ¡°Someone is following us. They even brought


    along arge group.¡±


    These people pretended not to care but were highly alert the entire time. Those people followed them


    from a distance as well, not approaching them at all. Some even merely used their divine


    consciousnesses to tail them secretly.


    A dayter, the shipnded on another. This ce was much bigger than the Earth.


    Phoenix gave him a brief introduction. ¡°This is the Chained Space, and it¡¯s connected to seven other


    worlds through the Cosmic Corridor. And the Beast King Pool is in the deepest one!¡±


    ¡°These seven worlds are called the Hepta Beast Vige altogether, and demon tribes mainly rule it. Of


    course, other tribes exist too, and humans are one of them.¡±


    Mozart finally understood what people meant by the grass being greener on the other side. He seemed


    like a little child as this was the first time he left Earth. He was extremely curious about every single


    new thing he saw.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°What is the Cosmic Corridor?¡± Mozart asked.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like a natural high-speed corridor in space, simr to what some scientists would call linear


    wormholes.¡±

 Chapter 3235

    Chapter 3235


    In mere moments, Richard experienced what it was to be in a linear wormhole. It looked like a white


    flow of air but rather faint. As the ship went through this airflow, the entire space felt as if it were


    warping.


    Richard


    Alex


    When being in there, Richard sensed arge amount of spacew power. All he could thinkwas how


    miraculous the universe was. Such a womihole was definitely not something that could be recreated by


    mankind.


    Richard


    Alex


    Saria¡¯s Ship was an extremely fast tool, able to exceed the speed of light. However, he realized how


    much more powerful the Cosmic Corridor was after entering it. Despite the far distance, they reached


    their destination within the blink of an eye. It was like they opened up a customizable teleportation door.


    Phoenix spoke up. ¡°Those old fellows could only gather in America so quickly because of this


    corridor¡­ They could just walk through¡­ And they¡¯ve reached!¡±


    Richard felt slightly dizzy as this was his first time going through a tunnel like this. He really didn¡¯t


    expect them to arrive at their destination within seconds. Not only that, it wasn¡¯t hard for the three to


    walk through the vige, considering how strong they were.


    Richard


    Alex


    ***


    At the time, the people following behind them couldn¡¯t bear watching any longer.


    ¡°Those three have already arrived at the destination!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer. We must get nearer, else it¡¯d be easy to lose track of them within the forests


    of Hepta Beast Vige!¡±


    ¡°Quick quick quick! Use the mystical tool, Divine Peeper. Follow them.¡±


    ¡°Astral projection¡­¡±


    Many powerful cultivators who rushed over from the universe were now using all their skills and tools.


    Some were familiar with one another, bickering with each other¡­


    ¡°Samuel, you don¡¯t have many years left to live, yet you¡¯re here to join in on the fun?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here. I have to give it a try while I¡¯m still alive. Besides, I might break through


    once I get my hands on the Supreme Divine Blood. It won¡¯t even be a problem if I continue living for


    another tens of thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°There are too many powerful cultivators here, Samuel. I think it¡¯s best that you go back. You won¡¯t be


    able to defeat a mere disciple.¡±


    ¡°Treasure seeking requires luck, not strength¡­¡±


    Some started talking about cooperating and how they would share their rewards after obtaining it.


    However, most were extremely quick to follow, worried that they might lose Richard and the others if


    they were any slower. Finally, they got nearer and were able to sense what Richard and the others


    were doing. Those closest could even smell the divine blood at this point.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Such concentrated divine Chi.¡±


    ¡°Thew power inside is very pure. There seems to be something that doesn¡¯t originate from our


    universe too.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Supreme God is a being who could step into the Chi universe easily. This must be its


    blood, Chi. How unexpected, the Supreme Divine Blood is hidden in the Hepta Beast Vige. Rowan


    and those others from back then sure are cunning!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Huh, look, right there! They opened a teleportation door. Could that be¡­ The door that leads to the


    real Beast King Pool?¡±


    ¡°We can already feel how strong the blood Chi is at the entrance. So when we head in, wouldn¡¯t that


    mean we would¡­ Wow, let¡¯s go then! I think that¡¯s a teleportation door. It might close at any moment.


    Get in!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck? Who pushed me? I¡­¡±


    Several figures dashed through as those powerful cultivators rushed into the teleportation door one by


    one. No one had expected this to be a trap at all.


    All they could think about was the Supreme Divine Blood at the time.

 Chapter 3236

    Chapter 3236


    At this moment


    Milos and others entered the portal as well, returning to the Genbu space. The point was, currently, this


    portal¡¯s entrance was in the mouth of the formation moved by Pompeii Fairnd, and once people


    entered the portal, they would escape through the formation border, a one-way tunnel with no exit.


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos and others had been somewhere for a long time through the formation.


    Milos


    Alex


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Swish!


    The first individual was the one who rushed in. It was an instantly identifiable middle-aged red-haired


    man with ahead of zing red hair as if it was a bowl of erupting noodles.


    ¡°His name is Evil Fiery Cloud God, one of those that harmed me back then!¡± Phoenix whispered as she


    looked at the person.


    In fact, there were boundary shields where they were, and they were not afraid of being discovered,


    even if they sang loudly.


    Evil Fiery Cloud Godughed as he entered, ¡°Haha! I¡¯m the first. Can you think of a way to block this


    laborious teleportation door?¡±


    This guy was terrible because he did not want the people behind him to enter. However, just as these


    words were being spoken, a second figure rushed in.


    ¡°Blood-knife old man, I didn¡®t expect this old man to still be alive after all these years. Not only has his


    cultivation not reduced, but he has been refined, and he is already halfway through the divine


    sovereign cultivation.¡±


    Phoenix recognized the second person at a nce as well.


    ¡°Blood-knife old man, you¡¯re not slow. How about we join forces, stand here, and give those people


    rushing in from behind a surprise?¡± the Evil Fiery Cloud God said with a smirk.


    This was the nunch a sneak attack on the people who cameter!


    Blood-knife old man¡¯s gaze shed with intent. However¡­.


    ¡±Are you sure those Wastnders aren¡¯t going to take the Supreme Divine Blood first?¡±


    Evil Fire Cloud God¡¯s expression changed as he realized that the most important thing now was not to


    find Paul, Phoenix, and others but to find someone.


    Paul,


    Alex,


    Several more bosses who looked familiar appeared in a sh of time.


    Old Ghost, the headteacher of the Shady Decanoate Sect. Hernan, the supreme elder of the Heavenly


    Fiend Sect. Jochenk, the lord of the ck and white technological kingdom of God¡­


    Then, there were more and more.


    Every one of them was an old guy they¡¯d never met, and there were plenty of sect master-level big


    guys, some of whom had brought their favored disciples, fierce beasts, and so on.


    There was soon a crowd forming.


    ¡°Now that everyone has arrived let¡¯s just talk about it.¡±


    ¡°We¡®re all here for the Supreme Divine Blood. We¡¯ll see the real thing under our hands, and whoever


    gets it first will be the one who gets it. Life and death will be in God¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it is? Do we have to be so modest? Okay, let¡¯s rely on our abilities!¡±


    Jochenk, the lord of God¡¯s ck and white technological kingdom, had all the high-tech gizmos. He


    was dressed like Iron Man but with more dark technology. It should be a blend of technology andw.


    He immediately chose a path and dashed over.


    The result was a deafening boom.


    Jochenk crashed to the ground, his head dizzy, and he couldn¡¯t get up for a long time after hitting his


    head directly on the boundary. Countless golden runes lit up, and he couldn¡¯t get up for a long time.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    The audience was immediately perplexed.


    Why were there still boundaries here?


    However, as soon as someone said, ¡°Are you taken aback? It would be strange if there were no


    boundaries around the location the Supreme Divine Blood is stored!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! That¡¯s normal, it means the Supreme Divine Blood here has to be genuine¡­¡±


    He mentioned the Supreme Divine Blood as if to remind the people.

 Chapter 3237

    Chapter 3237


    ¡°Hey, have you noticed, when you arrive, the aura of divine blood fades¡­ No, no, it hasn¡¯t faded, it has


    completely vanished! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Evil Fiery Cloud God sneered, ¡°You are really ignorant. The supreme divine blood has its own


    spirituality. It has the ability to keep its talent hidden. Seeing so many of using in, it must have


    gone into hiding. It is entirely up to chance and fate whether you can find it.¡±


    The Blood-knife old man nodded, ¡°So, we¡®ll go look for each other! I¡¯m afraid Phoenix and Saria, along


    with that kid named Rockefeller know a lot of inside information, and if we don¡¯t hurry, we won¡¯t be able


    to get it! ¡±


    He had just finished speaking when someone quietly touched him without saying a word as to where it


    was from.


    The people in attendance were primarily sect master-level bosses. Even if they were unfamiliar with the


    formation, they would bring a few experts around it, or with some high-level artifacts that could break


    the formation¡­Who among them was not a little prepared for the fact that they were all immortals?


    The people saw, and they also agreed tacitly that they would each look for a way to break the


    formation.


    Of course, some people had long had a secret coborative rtionship and hade together to


    break the formation together. However, only for a short time.


    These people were taken aback.


    ¡°What is the nature of this formation? Isn¡¯t it overly difficult?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a strange and difficult to break formation, which appears to be governed by


    unusualws.¡±


    Ten minutes, half an hour¡­ An hour passed in an instant. However, none of those present were able to


    open the boundary.


    Everyone was nervous about this formation, including those who were breaking it. Those with white


    hair were sweating and racking their brains but were not able to open at all.


    Suddenly¡­


    Poof!


    Someone pushed the formation boundary, and as a result, the mind was consumed excessively. There


    was no way to stop suddenly, and vomiting blood on the spot.


    Immediately after that, someone with bloodshot eyes raised his hand and pped his head, hitting it


    hard while shouting, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this? It makes no sense! It should not be like this! Can


    someone please tell me? Can someone please tell me??? Ahhh..!¡±


    Ping!


    The man then blew his own head off because he was pushing himself too hard, bursting like a


    watermelon.


    It was not just one or two people who acted in this manner. There was a situation involving almost all of


    the formation breakers. Many people became insane.


    ¡°Everyone should not continue to study the formation, this formation is very evil. Everyone, quickly


    gather your thoughts. Do not be disturbed by the formation,¡± someone realized.


    Following this reminder¡­ Everyone awoke and was no longer continuing to study. From that state of


    bewitchment, they got out of it. When they observed several formation masters who died as a result of


    breaking the formation and being carried away, they felt a chilling from the bottom of their hearts.


    It¡¯s just too evil.


    A goddess in her forties had a sad expression on her face. The formation master she¡¯d brought with


    her had recently died. She said with her mouth open, ¡°In my opinion, there is no need for us to break


    the formation. With so many peoplebining strength, it is possible to forcibly st this boundary


    through. Won¡¯t it be over? Look, Phoenix and others have long vanished. If you continue to consume


    energy doing this, you will obtain nothing.¡±


    This made sense when the crowd heard it.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s band together to break the formation!¡±


    Following that, these people from the universe who had been introduced into the Genbu boundary by


    Ishac and Phoenix banded together and attacked a point of the formation together, attempting to break


    the formation by brute force.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The answer was discovered. All of the attacks were gone, never seen again. On the boundary, the


    attack had no effect. Not even a ripple surfaced.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to cross this boundary?¡±


    ¡°Keep attacking. I don¡¯t believe it If the boundary has boundary barriers, and there¡¯s no response, it


    shouldn¡¯t have reached criticality yet!¡±

 Chapter 3238

    Chapter 3238


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes¡­ A full half-hour of attacks yielded no results.


    ¡°Not right, at this rate, even if we run out of physical strength, there is no way to st open the


    boundary, there must be some trick¡­¡± said the Blood-knife old man.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    While he was saying those words. He was startled to see two figures appear in front of him. He took a


    look and recognized the familiar faces.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Northern Emperor and the Eastern Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­? It¡¯s them. But how did they get in? Wasn¡¯t Saria responsible for the suppression of the Eastern


    Emperor? He should have died, so how could he have ended up in the Beast King Pool?¡±


    These people were perplexed as they stared at the two.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Fiery Cloud, Brother Blood-knife, and all of you sect masters from all sects and sects in


    the universe, I am very relieved to see you here today. With you joining us, our vanguard force has


    be even stronger. Thank you for your fearlessness, for the sake of the universe, we work


    together!¡± the Eastern Emperor smiled and spoke, his countenance indifferent to boasting.


    The Northern emperor¡¯s mouth twitched. He stole a nce at the pretender, the Eastern Emperor. He


    thought to himself, ¡®When he first came in, he had a grudge, and he even dared to kill himself, but now


    it¡¯s all good, pretending to be a decent man, what a hypocritical old thing!¡¯


    The bosses who had just arrived were left befuddled, perplexed, and overwhelmed.


    With wide-eyed curiosity, the Evil Fiery Cloud God enquired, ¡°What do you mean? What vanguard


    troops? Mooncrate, you old pretender, give me a clear exnation. What is going on? How did you


    guys also run into this Beast King Pool?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Something wasn¡¯t quite right, as the crowd quickly realized. Something seemed to be wrong


    somewhere¡­


    ¡°Of course not. This is the Endless Sea!¡± the Northern Emperor said.


    He suddenly understood the Eastern Emperor¡¯s mentality. These guys were deity master-tier immortals


    with no interest in the emperors. Seeing them being tricked into this ce made him happier than


    having a big universe.


    ¡°Gentlemen, remembering that we also fought against the undying n in ancient times, and now that


    the undying n will set foot again, it is truly my honor that we, the aspirants, can be together again to


    kill the enemy. ¡±


    The Northern Emperor also adopted the tone of the Eastern Emperor. ¡°For the sake of the universe¡¯s


    long-term peace, for the sake of the people¡®s peace and prosperity, that you can voluntarily devote


    yourselves to this meaningful and great cause, I thank you all on behalf of the three thousand worlds.¡±


    ¡°F*cking Serpent. Shut the f*ck up.¡± The Evil Fiery Cloud God couldn¡¯t take it any longer. He thought


    the problem was so big that it hurt his brain. ¡°Mooncrate, can you tell me where this ce is?¡±


    The Eastern Emperor stated solemnly, ¡°Oh, the Endless Sea! Here is the True Martial Sovereign, who


    was thest to suppress the immortal race¡¯s passage. Next to it is the Undead Territory. You follow the


    Little Divine Phoenix toe in here, which means we are one people. We will fight side by side,


    drawing the sword in anger to kill the undying n. We will fight to the end and never retreat. ¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    All of the bosses who entered through the portal were afraid.


    At this point, if they don¡¯t realize they were duped and tricked intoing into the boundary of this


    Endless Sea, they weren¡¯t fit to be gods and should be headbutted to death.


    ¡°D*mn you, Phoenix!¡±


    ¡°D*mn you, Saria, and that jerk named George! You all deserve to die!¡±


    George


    Alex


    A group of people was outraged.

 Chapter 3239

    Chapter 3239


    Horrified screams, and yells could be heard.


    At this moment, Phoenix¡¯s faint voice could be heard. ¡°In the ancient times, you people enjoyed the


    privileges, and with the continuous fight of our Stoermer Sect, you could survive in the universe until


    now. With the great enemy right in front of us, you just need to put in some effort, and you want us to


    die? Did the heroes of antiquity deserve to die?¡±


    The figure of Phoenix emerged. Abraham and Saria also appeared.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°It is true that you guys are the ones who made this happen. The ancient era is the ancient era,¡± roared


    the evil Fiery Cloud God. ¡°You, Stoermer Sect, too, have won everyone¡¯s admiration and achieved the


    glory you desired! Furthermore, you forcefully seized the aura and Chi of the universe, leaving it


    withoutplete rules for three thousand years. Who will bear the me for this sin?¡±


    ¡°You ¡®re just talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°If there was no ancient great power to change the rules, how could there be you people?¡± Saria


    demanded coldly. The entire universe would have fallen into the hands of the undying n, and you


    and your sects would have been annihted.¡±


    Old Blood-knife said, ¡°So you can¡¯t mislead us into going to the Endless Sea? Fighting the Undying


    n is entirely our choice, you duped us intoing here, so do we have to battle the undying n?


    They haven¡¯t been seen in a long time, and may have long since vanished.¡±


    The Blood-knife old man had just finished speaking. A huge noise erupted out of nowhere.


    Boom! Boom!


    The sound was faint but loud. It appeared as if it was rising from the ground. Everyone was stunned at


    this point.


    Abraham and the rest were among them.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Undying n is trulying?¡± The North Emperor was tense.


    When Abraham originally told him, he didn¡¯t believe it because the Undying n had been missing for


    three thousand years, and there had been no movement, so how could it possibly say it was returning?


    Abraham


    Alex


    However, amid the chaos underground, he calmed down.


    After experiencing the ancient era, the time when the undying n invaded, everyone who lived


    through it had some traumatic experiences in their hearts. It could also be the long-term effects of the


    war, and they had a deep fear of the undying n.


    Boom! Boom!


    The constantly approaching noise became more and more intense.


    ¡°Little Divine Phoenix, you are familiar with the surroundings. You also set up the formation here.


    Doesn¡¯t the Undying n need more time to break the boundary ande over? Seeing this


    movement, they seem to be right around the corner. Could they be arriving earlier than expected?¡± the


    Eastern Emperor asked.


    Phoenix was also taken aback. This was not at all what they had anticipated.


    ¡°Aunt Saria, what do you think?¡± Phoenix asked Saria.


    Saria walked towards the source of the voice. She knelt on the ground and listened. Her face turned


    solemn, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are right! The boundary down here is wearing out quickly, and I¡¯m


    afraid the Undying n has powerful magical treasures forcing the boundary here. The boundary will


    be drilled through in less than half a day.¡±


    ¡°There is only half a day left¡­ Alder, quickly ce the formation¡¯s opening and arrange it in this


    position.¡± Phoenix yelled.


    Alder,


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Alex,


    The Evil Fiery Cloud God yelled, ¡±Are you guys insane? If we let the Undying n into the boundary,


    won¡¯t all of us perish?¡±

 Chapter 3240

    Chapter 3240


    ¡°Do we let the Undying n drive straight in and enter the universe if we don¡¯t resist here?¡±


    ¡°When the timees, are we letting the mortals and low-level cultivators from the universe avert this


    catastrophe?¡±


    The voice of Phoenix was unmistakably cold. She had grown ustomed to these people¡¯s


    indifference and selfishness over the years. Last time, she had ended up in the same situation due to


    their indifference and selfishness. Her flesh was destroyed, her soul was lost, and this current body


    was just a stand-in for her. How then did herbat power be what it was?


    If only it had been that way back then. All of them were singled out by one person!


    Adrian naturally stood with the Little Divine Phoenix. He could not allow the Undying n to enter


    America. It was his homnd, and if it were upied by the Undying n, everything would be


    finished.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Heaven and earth have no boundary, and there are changes to the universe¡­¡±


    Adrian used his sword heart to control the formation boundary and arrange the entrance to the


    boundary in the rumbling direction; the opening here was also the same as where the evil fiery cloud


    God and the others came in, there was entry no exit.


    Adrian


    Alex


    When Adrian had finished with this location.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Remember, the opening that the Undying n opened will definitely not be too big, that is to say, they


    can¡¯t cross the border in huge numbers. As long as you block the opening and kill whateveres in at


    the entrance, you are safe,¡± Adrian said to the evil Fiery Cloud God and the others.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°In addition, I will adjust the formation to assist you with the formation!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of that?¡± eximed the Blood-knife old man.


    ¡°It can only postpone the undying n¡®s attack for so long, how much longer can we hold out? The


    undying n are limitless; even if we fight to the death, we will perish.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t fight, you will soon die, if you fight, you may still have a chance to live,¡± Phoenix said.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the boundary, in the domain of the Undying.


    A young man was sting the boundary barriers with a magical treasure, where the barriers rippled


    with wave-like textures and seemed to be digging the dirt. Countlessws that were invisible to the


    naked eye were dug up.


    ¡°This boundary trapped us for a full three thousand years, plus during the previous Genbu guard, there


    was also a supreme formation. If we had gotten the Shuttle of Nine Stars long ago, why wait for these


    three thousand years?¡± Juvia asked, looking at the scene.


    ¡°Shuttle of Nine Stars has long been beyond the category of divine weapons. It is a cosmic level


    hegemonic weapon that originated from the nest of the Chi universe. Brother had to work hard to find it.


    As soon as he found it, he contacted me and rushed here to help,¡± Aria exined.


    ¡°It appears that you have a rtionship with the eldest brother, which is very unusual!¡± Juvia said to his


    sister.


    The formation boundary could be broken in days, and Juvia¡¯s mood was also highly positive. That was


    why she made this small joke. Surprisingly, Aria stated, ¡°Do you still not see, sister? Brother¡¯s heart can


    only fit you and can¡¯t put in other women.¡±


    Juvia froze for a split second. Then, she smirked.


    Adrian came to mind for some reason because, when Adrian was making love with Cheryl, that


    extreme feeling could be transmitted to her mind. Oh no. It was her perception, a degree of perception


    that could not be forcefully shielded. It was as if she was forced to have sex with Adrian.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian.


    Alex.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    This deeply embarrassed her. She also became iparably enraged.


    Her body, on the other hand, was honest. And in the dark, when no one was there, she even looked


    forward to the sensation, as if she was addicted.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°That diffracted universe seed must have cast a curse on me!¡±


    ¡°As long as I murder that guy,¡± Juvia reflected bitterly, ¡°everything will finish, and no one will know about


    my ordeal.¡±


    Boom!


    At the present time.


    The Shuttle of Nine Stars shook violently.


    Finally, the boundary barrier was drilled through.


    ¡°Juvia, luckily, the border has been drilled through!¡± said Brother Rhys as he approached Juvia and her


    sister.

 Chapter 3241

    Chapter 3241


    Juvia said with a smile, ¡°Alright! Senior, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡±


    The next moment, she shed and floated high in the sky, bellowing, ¡°All units, set up the battle


    formation ording to the sequence! King Primum, lead the million armies and enter the passage!


    upy the high ground on the other side! If you encounter aborigines of that diffracted world, kill them


    without mercy!¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my queen!¡±


    Shortly afterward, the undead army began to move and advanced toward the opened passage.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill those losers from the diffracted universe!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll draw first blood!¡±


    The open passage was very deep.


    This was, after all, the high ground between the Undead Territory and the diffracted universe. Even if


    the distance was short, it contained a depth of tens of thousands of kilometers. However, a huge gap


    had long been dug out of the universe¡¯s wall. The finalyer was the force field that the great Genbu


    had set up by utilizing himself.


    Now that it had been opened up by the Shuttle of Nine Stars, one could directly pass through it.


    Meanwhile, Frank and the others tensed up.


    Frank


    Alex


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After they helplessly watched the passage opening, they heard loud war cries from the other side and


    that unique horn of the Undying n!


    Upon hearing the sound, the old geezers who had survived the ancient era grimaced as they were no


    stranger to this horn¡­ It was simply a death knell!


    For many, it was a sheer nightmare!


    Not long after the Undying n exited the universe, they were on tenterhooks and had nightmares


    every night. Such horn sounds appeared in their nightmares. Every time they woke up from their


    dreams, they would break out in a cold sweat. They were existences that even Grand Emperor Rowan


    and the great king of gods could not annihte.


    ¡°Really¡­ It¡¯s really the Undying n!¡±


    ¡°They are here! They havee again!¡±


    Looking at them, Frank said, ¡°They are in this fear state by just hearing the horn sound. Can we hold


    them off by relying on these people?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Phoenix had aplicated expression, saying, ¡°You haven¡¯t experienced that era, so you don¡¯t know


    the despair that this horn brought to the people. That was the real despair.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know how long this spell formation, plus these people


    willst. Rather, what should we do next when all these people die!¡±


    They did not have time to think about it carefully because the members of the Undying n hade.


    Roar!


    The first one who came out was King Primum. He was ten meters tall with two legs and four hands,


    wielding arge weapon in each hand. As soon as he came out, he roared and shouted. It was then


    that the Eastern Emperor, Northern Emperor, and the othersunched a shower of attacks on him.


    He would have been long dead after encountering such massive and densely packed attacks if he was


    an ordinary Undying n member. However, the Undead King had bronze skin, and his skin surface


    was extremely hard, as if he was wearing the strongest armor.


    Countless attacks thatnded on his body bounced back right away. That guy was also in a daze for a


    moment. Never did he expect that he would be attacked so harshly as soon as he showed up.


    He roared to inform those behind him to retreat while waving the fourrge weapons.


    Nheless, too many Undying n members had rushed up from the rear. There were a total of one


    million subordinates! How could they retreat to such a narrow passage?


    They had no means of retreating!


    Hence, King Primum was furious. ¡°Charge! Kill our way out!¡±

 Chapter 3242

    Chapter 3242


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Undead King¡¯s strength was undeniable. He was hit by hundreds of sudden attacks just now,


    which was almost everyone¡¯s full force. All kinds of magical treasures and weapons were condensed


    on his body, but he ended up vomiting blood and did not die on the spot.


    Such a defense was truly shocking.


    In the blink of an eye, a huge wave of Undying n members rushed out along with King Primum.


    ¡°There are aborigines from the diffracted universe!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Kill all of these losers!¡±


    The Undying n was very belligerent, especially when they encountered fierce attacks by the


    cultivators of the universe, and their king was injured right after crossing the border. Shortly afterward,


    densely packed Undying n members rushed out and directlyunched long-range attacks on the


    Eastern Emperor, Northern Emperor, and the others.


    ¡°Hold off the enemies! Hold off the enemies!¡±


    ¡°Kill them! Block the entrance hole! D*mn it! Whoever dares to goof off at a time like this shall be our


    public enemy!¡±


    Someone from the side of the universe shouted.


    In fact, they were overwrought and terrified.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The battle between both parties was extremely intense. Mainly, King Primum¡¯s enormous body over the


    side of the Undying n had attracted most of the firepower, granting the Undying n members at


    the rear a chance to rush out of the entrance hole. And so, the humans were pressured greatly once


    the number of the Undying n members increased.


    Some Undying n members rushed up to the humans. Fortunately, those Undying n members


    were killed one after another after a moment of chaos.


    Morten also adjusted the spell formation at the right time and sessfully separated King Primum from


    the other Undying n members. In that way, King Primum was temporarily trapped in the spell


    formation.


    Morten


    Alex


    Like a swarm of bees, the bigwigs of the universe attacked the Undying n members at the entrance


    hole.


    The desired result was visible quickly this time.


    After all, the entrance hole was not particrlyrge, and a dozen Undying n members at most


    could enter it simultaneously. However, they would face hundreds of attacks at the same time. These


    Undying n members were not powerhouses like the king, so the ground was quickly filled with


    corpses.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The entrance hole was congested.


    King Primum roared madly. He was the Undead King with extremely high cultivation and strongbat


    power, but now, he was trapped and immobilized in a spell formation.


    Morten was controlling the sword heart to manipte the spell formation while reminding those people


    from the universe, ¡°Come here quickly. Kill this king while you can!¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    The Evil Fiery Cloud God unexpectedly said, ¡°We have to take a break. Your cultivation level in spell


    formation is so high, and there are two experts next to you. Experts should fight against experts, so we


    will let you deal with this king!¡±


    This team was carefree in the first ce.


    As soon as the Evil Fiery Cloud God said that, the others echoed and did not want to act.


    Morten said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m giving you guys a chance. Once I remove the spell formation he is in, he will


    rush over directly and go against you guys! Now, I¡¯m using the spell formation to restrict hisbat


    power, but he will have 100%bat power when the timees. I¡¯ll give you three seconds to


    consider it. Three¡­ Two¡­¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Northern Emperor made a wise choice. He attacked King Primum with all his might. After he took


    the lead, the other bigwigs followed suit andunched attacks. After all, what Morten had said was the


    truth.


    Morten


    Alex


    They were unwilling to court death. And so, countless attacksnded on King Primum¡¯s body, such that


    they were about to numb him. However, this guy was really amazing. He was in such a state, yet he


    was still alive and supporting himself.


    At the same time, there was a newmotion at the passage entrance. This time, an expanse of tiny,


    densely packed red bugs crawled over from the passage entrance. These bugs looked bizarre, like a


    swath of red mist while emitting rustling sounds.


    Looking at these creatures, the Blood-knife old man shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Blood-red Ghost Bugs! Everyone,


    be careful! You must never let these bugs burrow into your bodies!¡±


    The crowd paled upon hearing the name of the Blood-red Ghost Bugs.


    Someone hurriedly shouted at Edgar, ¡°Mr. Rockefeller, hurry up! Open up the passage and send us out


    of here. We can still organize the disciples from various sects to resist the Undying n together after


    leaving. Once we die here, the consequences will be more serious.¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex,

 Chapter 3243

    Chapter 3243


    King Primum had not been killed in the attacks, but a swarm of bugs ended uping over. These


    people were about to run for their lives.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Phoenix sneered, ¡°If we were to send you back, you would hide firmly in a certain corner and continue


    to be cowards just like before, right? Who would dare to expect you people to get out of your


    comfort zone? If you want to survive, kill them!¡±


    Those bigwigs were helpless. They were well aware of Phoenix¡¯s hatred toward them. There was


    absolutely no room for alleviation. Since they had no other choices, they would have to kill the bugs!


    ¡°Send me in there. I¡¯m going to destroy him,¡± Saria unexpectedly told Jamie.


    Jamie.


    Alex.


    She was talking about destroying King Primum.


    Rowan hurriedly replied, ¡°There is no need to take the risk, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll limit his mobility, and you can


    attack from a distance. We can wear him out till he dies.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Even so, Saria was very insistent and had to kill that king with her own hands.


    Phoenix nodded. ¡°Let Aunt Saria go!¡±


    Rowan and her eyes met. He knew what she meant. Saria¡¯s mind was filled with enmity. Now that the


    Undying n was right before her eyes, she would have a mental breakdown if she did not behead


    that king.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Alright! You should be careful then!¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t even kill a severely injured king, then what¡¯s the point of living?¡± Saria¡¯s enmity had distorted


    her outlook on life.


    After that, Rowan sent her into the isted force field. Saria and King Primum engaged in battle soon


    after. Meanwhile, the battle scene over the entrance hole was bloodier.


    Rowan


    Alex


    There were too many tiny Blood-red Ghost Bugs. More importantly, they were rapid. The bigwigs


    unleashed waves of attacks on them, but many managed to slip through the attacks.


    As bigwigs at sect master-level who had high cultivation and advanced magical treasures, they could


    deal with dozens or hundreds of Blood-red Ghost Bugs. However, the others they had brought in, such


    as spell formation masters and disciples, didn¡¯t have their high defense. Blood-red Ghost Bugs


    burrowed into a few people¡¯s bodies, causing them to fall to the ground and roll in pain.


    Those Blood-red Ghost Bugs began to gnaw from the inside and multiply. In just a few minutes, some


    Blood-red Ghost Bugs crawled out of their bodies with the size of a child¡¯s fist, whereas the gnawed


    bodies had long been in a mess. Finally, a mad roar was heard from the force field at a certain


    moment.


    It was King Primum¡¯s dying cry.


    Saria severed King Primum¡¯s body into halves with a sword. Immediately afterward, the Blood-red


    Ghost Bugs also stopped attacking and retreated like a tide.


    On the other hand, the Undead Queen, Juvia, was startled slightly¡­


    Undead King Primum turned out to be dead?


    She could not figure it out who on earth was on the other side of the passage?


    A king was beheaded in such a short time, and the Undying n members that had rushed over died


    suddenly.


    ¡°Sis, something must be wrong over there,¡± said Aria.


    ¡°My queen, allow me to go there and check it out!¡± Another king volunteered and requested a battle


    assignment.


    ¡°Hold your horses!¡±


    Juvia waved her hand. As soon as her jade-like palm moved, countless Blood-red Ghost Bugs flew


    toward her and circled wildly around her body. She could see what had really happened over there


    through such means.


    The next moment, she witnessed the truth.


    Someone controlled the spell formation to restrict the king before he instructed a group of experts to


    join forces to kill him!


    It was that seed, Rowan Rockefeller!


    Rowan


    Alex


    It turned out that he was controlling the spell formation. The spell formation contained thews of the


    Chi universe. Nheless, it seemed that¡­ It was not very difficult to break this predicament!


    ¡°I will step in personally!¡±

 Chapter 3244

    Chapter 3244


    ¡°Sis, be careful!


    ¡°King Primum is already dead, which means an inescapable has long been set up. Other tricks


    must be awaiting us. If you venture there recklessly, you might fall into the enemy¡¯s trap,¡± said Aria as


    she stepped forward, worrying about her sister, who wanted to go there personally.


    At that moment, Senior Rhys said, ¡°Junior, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Juvia nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Aria looked at the two people a few times, and a hint of sorrow was revealed in her eyes. She fancied


    her eldest senior, but the woman whom he loved was her elder sister. It was unknown whether her


    elder sister would ept the eldest senior¡­ Aria could not understand her elder sister, and she often


    failed to figure out her mind.


    ***


    Countless Undying n corpses piled up at the passage entrance of the force field to the point that it


    was almost congested.


    After the Blood-red Ghost Bugs retreated, the entrance hole became extremely quiet.


    ¡°The Ghost Bugs have retreated. Has the Undying n retreated too?¡± someone said cautiously.


    This was the most hopeful situation in his mind because it was just the beginning, but many people on


    the side of the universe died. Moreover, their deaths were extremely tragic.


    ¡°Maybe. Perhaps that¡¯s the case¡­¡± someone echoed.


    Josua said, ¡°Guys, you better patch yourselves up and replenish a bit of your Chi. Otherwise, you will


    run out of strength when arge number of Undying n memberseter.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    The Evil Fiery Cloud God and the others were infuriated. ¡°Josua Rockefeller, what do you mean? Do


    you really want us to fight to the death here?¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    The Blood-knife old man said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We are trapped here by your spell formation and forced to


    fight against the Undying n, but if we will end up dead in any case, then why do we have to fight for


    our lives here? We are going to die anyway. What¡¯s the difference between dying prematurely and


    dyingte? We should just let the Undying ne over.¡±


    It was indeed a very pragmatic issue.


    In fact, Josua did not think much about it because the Undying n came too suddenly this time.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Three days!¡±


    Josua stretched out three fingers. ¡°If you canst for three days, I will let you go.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Phoenix asked him via telepathy, ¡°Bjorne, have you thought of a solution? Why is it three days?¡±


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Smiling bitterly, Josua secretly replied via telepathy, ¡°How can I have a solution? It¡¯s just a dy of


    three days. Don¡¯t we fear that they will go on strike?¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    However, it was then that a familiar voice came from the entrance hole. ¡°Three days? You are really


    impulsive! Do you think you can hold back my Undying n for three days with these few people? It¡¯s


    simply a pipe dream!¡±


    Having said that, a loud bang was heard at the passage entrance. Suddenly, those corpses piling up at


    the entrance hole and blocking the entire passage seemed to have been bombarded by a certain


    powerful force. All of them flew up from the explosion. Like ejected cannonballs, the corpses¡¯ limbs shot


    out powerfully in all directions with supreme might.


    Boom!


    A bigwig from the universe, who was standing in front, was hit by an arm of an unknown kind. That


    broken arm was like a crab¡¯s leg. Covered with carapace, it was hard and sharp.


    Surprisingly, it went through that bigwig¡¯s abdomen, forming a huge hole.


    ¡°Master! Master!¡± A woman cried.


    It seemed that this bigwig would not survive.


    That guy was certainly the unluckiest, but other unlucky people also failed to avoid this indiscriminate


    attack. Although many people were hit, it was a close call for them, and their injuries were not as


    serious as his.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, footsteps sounded at the passage entrance. One could tell that there were two people.


    Theers were none other than the Undead Queen, Juvia, and her eldest senior, Rhys.


    ¡°Undead¡­ Queen?!¡±


    Saria¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing Juvia, who had shown up.

 Chapter 3245

    Chapter 3245


    She had seen this woman before. It appeared very vividly in her memory.


    In dark purple battle armor with a white cloak, she were her 1.5-meter long hair behind her. Her chest


    undted with her footsteps, but her height¡­ She turned out to be short. Even if she was wearing


    shoes, one could tell that she was less than 1.7 meters tall. More importantly, her face looked


    completely like a teenage girl¡¯s.


    No, no. It was a¡­ A young girl¡¯s face.


    Bjorne had once witnessed the battle between the Undead Queen and the great Genbu, but she


    showed up as a hologram. Furthermore, that projected appearance at that time looked enormous and


    mighty and was about the same size as the great Genbu. Unlike now, she appeared here with her real


    body. Bjorne shockingly looked at the Undead Queen as he asked Phoenix next to him, ¡°Is this the


    Undead Queen? Why does she look like a minor?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Phoenix sneered, ¡°A minor? How dare you say that? She is just maintaining her body and facial


    appearance in the form of a young girl. In fact, she is an old monster that has lived for countless years.¡±


    Even the universe¡¯s bigwigs were astonished. Most people had never seen the real Undead Queen.


    After hearing such a statement from Saria, they all looked shocked.


    ¡°Hmph! How dare amoner think of blocking my undead army for three days? What were you guys


    thinking?¡±


    Juvia, whose gaze was razor-sharp, nced at the bigwigs from the universe in the spell formation.


    She then fixed her gaze on Mozart. Ayer of frost seemed to have condensed on that face, and with


    burning eyes, her chest undted with her breath. She looked particrly furious.


    Mozart.


    Alex.


    It was because he had fooled around with Cheryl not long ago. Her Life Substitution Spirit was sealed


    within Cheryl¡¯s body, so she inexplicably experienced the taste of being defiled by this man many times


    without any moral baseline. When she remembered it now, her body couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    ¡°Junior, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Rhys sensed that Juvia¡¯s excitement was slightly abnormal. Following her gaze, his line of vision also


    landed on Mozart.


    Mozart.


    Alex.


    He was an extremely ordinary human at a nce. His cultivation was even far inferior to that group of


    old geezers standing ahead. How could a deep enmity ur between this guy and an existence the


    likes of his junior?


    He was simply unqualified!


    Consequently, a hint of panic inexplicably appeared in Juvia¡¯s eyes after hearing his question. That was


    even weirder.


    ¡®Hmph! I don¡¯t care who you are or what conflict you and my junior have! I, Rhys, shall kill you today!¡¯


    At the same time, Saria and Phoenix had solemn expressions on their faces. To their surprise, the


    Undead Queen had shown up so fast. That was an existence that even the real Heavenly Emperors


    like Grand Emperor Rowan and Sis Phoenix failed to take down.


    Could those people alone be able to stop her?


    Presently, the Undead Queen waved at the sect master-level bigwigs from the universe and asked, ¡°Do


    you guys intend to make an enemy of me?¡±


    Two secondster, someone directly knelt and capitted to her.


    ¡°Be careful! It¡¯s a mental interference!¡± Someone shouted and activated cultivation techniques to resist


    it simultaneously, but more and more people knelt on the ground over time.


    After taking a deep breath, Saria shouted, ¡°Wake up!¡±


    She had even unleashed mental interference, disrupting Juvia. Even so, Saria was a tad weaker than


    Juvia. Her mental interference only managed to set some people free¡­ But the next moment, the


    Undead Queen snapped her fingers and said faintly, ¡°Those who obey me shall live, and those who


    disobey me shall die. My warriors, what are you waiting for? Stand up and kill them!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The ones kneeling on the ground due to the mental interference suddenly stood up in unison.


    Their eyes glowed with an abnormal ck light before theyunched an attack on the people who were


    not under control around them.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3246

    Chapter 3246


    ¡°It¡¯s mind control! It¡¯s the Undead Queen¡¯s mind control!¡±


    The people of the universe who had just regained consciousness were instantly caught off guard. A few


    were killed on the spot, and many were gravely injured.


    Someone roared.


    The Undead Queen¡¯s mind control had been very famous since the ancient era. Everyone currently


    paled and dared not think of the consequences at the sight of something that looked like sorcery. It was


    then that the chant of Buddhist song emanated from the spell formation.


    It was the Buddhist song unleashed by Leonardo.


    Leonardo.


    Alex.


    The pollens released by the three thousand blooming lotuses Adrian had acquired greatly enhanced


    his mental strength, but he did not know the extent either. The effect of the Buddhist song maneuvered


    by the mental strength coupled with the divine power turned out to be more powerful than Saria¡¯s


    mental howl.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Those mind-controlled people in the force field woke up from the confusion in the blink of an eye.


    Juvia¡¯s eyes shed slightly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She had clearly underestimated Adrian¡¯s mental strength. To her surprise, Adrian¡¯s mental Buddhist


    song could destroy her mind control.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    How old was he? What was his cultivation level?


    Her beautiful eyes widened as she stared at Leonardo. She said faintly, ¡°Adrian Rockefeller, how about


    we make a deal?¡±


    Leonardo.


    Alex.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian was in a trance for a moment. He remembered that he had seen the Undead Queen in the trial


    of the Heavenly Stairs. Although the appearance of the two looked different, the Undead Queen also


    said such words at that time.


    Adrian


    Alex


    He asked, ¡°Are you trying to tell me to be your man and then control the universe with you? After


    that, will you take me to the Chi universe so that we can venture into the world together while bearing


    my child?¡±


    Adrian said thatpletely ording to the content of the trial, but how could it be real?


    Adrian


    Alex


    It was something Phoenix had temporarily constructed based on the memories in Adrian¡¯s mind.


    Adrian


    Alex


    After hearing that, the Undead Queen fell silent.


    Meanwhile, Senior Rhys went through the roof instantly. How dare a person dirtier than trash


    spheme against his junior with such words?


    He was courting death. However, the Undead Queen, Juvia, suddenly smiled and said, ¡°If I really mean


    it, will you agree?¡±


    ¡°What? Junior, are you kidding? I can smack a bunch of mongrels like him to death. How can he be


    qualified to be your¡­ Hmph! This guy simply has a death wish!¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll ughter him right now!¡±


    Rhys rushed out before Juvia could say anything. A sword appeared in his hand. The de was dark


    red and good-looking.


    After Rhys channeled his Chi into this de, this sword immediately emitted a series of bloody


    lightning¡­ It was a divine sword with a lightning attribute and powerful attack power.


    Roar!


    The lightning was densely packed. Furthermore, they illuminated the surroundings of the force field.


    Even the force field¡¯s wall could be clearly seen under the illumination. Then, Rhys fiercely shed at


    the force field¡¯s wall while wielding the sword.


    ¡°Break it!¡±


    Boom!


    A loud boom rang out. The space shook with fragments, and the dark red lightning sword howled, but


    surprisingly, the force field¡¯s wall was not broken from the sh.


    ¡°This¡­ How is this possible?¡± Rhys was stunned.

 Chapter 3247

    Chapter 3247


    He immediatelynded another three consecutive shes, but it ended the same. Several kings of


    ancient gods had joined hands to set up this powerful force field. On the other hand, mysterious


    Cuneiform symbols from the Chi universe were mixed within the part that Ishac had modified, making it


    even more mystifying.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac heaved a sigh of relief after looking at the result from here.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Phoenix whispered to him, ¡°Your mysterious symbols belonging to the Chi universe don¡¯t seem to be


    something ordinary. This guy¡¯s attack is very powerful. If it were the original spell formation, it wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to block such a heavy and harsh blow.¡±


    The Undead Queen said to Rhys, ¡°Senior, stop wasting your efforts. The force field of this spell


    formation is simr to the kind you broke before. You have to use the Shuttle of Nine Stars.¡±


    Rhys said annoyingly, ¡°The Shuttle of Nine Stars was previously used for too long. It has entered the


    self-replenishing state of energy. It will take a while before it can be used.¡±


    The crowd was shocked. To their surprise, that young man was the Undead Queen¡¯s eldest senior.


    Juvia said, ¡°So that was the case! Then, we will have to wait a bit!¡±


    Rhys said, ¡°Let¡¯s seize the moment and kill a few mongrels first.¡±


    As he spoke, he rushed toward the group of bigwigs from the universe.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    He felt extremely awkward because he failed to break the force field. He had embarrassed himself in


    front of the juniors, and he had to redeem himself in front of so many people. His cultivation was far


    beyond those people¡¯s. In that case, those bigwigs from various sects and factions of the universe


    would suffer. He was like a wolf entering a flock of sheep!


    Boom!


    Rhys severed Eastern Emperor Mooncrate¡¯s arm with a sh. He bled profusely and was sent flying.


    The Northern Emperor was even more miserable. He manifested the main body of the hydra, but


    unexpectedly, another head was severed.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡± shouted someone.


    However, the next second, Rhys summoned a mythical creature. It was a huge Star Wolf. It fought


    along with him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Many sect master-level bigwigs were killed in the blink of an eye. These people were unwilling to fight


    the Undying n here in the first ce, but now they were massacred like that.


    Who wouldn¡¯t get cold feet?


    Thud!


    Suddenly, a man knelt and shouted, ¡°I yield! I¡¯m willing to follow the queen! I will follow behind the


    queen and do any of her biddings! I surrender!¡± That man spoke loudly.


    Everyone looked over. Someone said, ¡°Sect Master Lugh, how can you be like this? Get up. Do you


    think it¡¯s useful to kneel before the Undying n? The Undying n will never let you off the hook. You


    will die if you don¡¯t kneel, but you will die even faster after you kneel.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the Undead Queen said, ¡°A wise man submits to circumstances. Who told you the


    Undead Queen doesn¡¯t take prisoners? I hereby dere that I guarantee I will spare you and even


    entrust you with important duties as long as you can surrender and follow me! You shall be


    Juvia¡¯s personal soldiers in the future!¡±


    Rhys wanted to kill Sect Master Lugh at first. After hearing that, he could not kill him right now.


    ¡°Junior, what¡¯s the use of these guys? Just kill them!¡±


    Juvia said, ¡°Senior, I have a n!¡±


    Rhys was upset, but he finally stopped killing. He targeted another man. Consequently, that man also


    knelt down right away. Just like that previous man, he was spared!


    Never twice without three. The other people followed suit. For a brief moment, all those people knelt


    down.


    Phoenix said, ¡°You cowards¡¯ fear of death opened my eyes. It¡¯s really impressive.¡±


    The Evil Fiery Cloud God said, ¡°Phoenix Rowan, don¡¯t act enigmatically anymore. The tide has turned.


    The queen leading the Undying n is bound to dominate the diffracted universe. We¡¯ve taken a clear


    look at the situation, unlike you and your family. You guys have resisted for so long, but is it useful?


    Why don¡¯t you guys surrender too?!¡±

 Chapter 3248

    Chapter 3248


    ¡°D*mn it! I know these guys are unreliable!¡±


    Phoenix looked indifferent and her eyes were filled with murderous intent. She never trusted these


    people. It was the same in the end.


    Juviaughed heartily. ¡°Great! Great! Great! A wise man submits to circumstances. You are promising


    people. If you follow me, Juvia, your future will bepletely bright and beautiful. Now, you guys will


    join hands with me and destroy the force field here. Can any of you tell me where the w of this force


    field is? Or, how do you get out of this force field?¡±


    No one answered her.


    The Blood-knife old man said, ¡°My queen, we also don¡¯t know how to get out. Why would we be


    trapped here if we knew it? We would¡¯ve barged outside long ago.¡±


    Juvia said, ¡°In that case, you guys were trapped in the force field and forced to be cannon fodder


    for the Undying n?¡±


    The Blood-knife old man grimaced, but it was indeed the truth.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°What a bunch of losers!¡±


    Rhys snorted coldly. ¡°In the end, you still have to rely on me to break the force field. All of you, step


    forward and help me break the spell formation.¡±


    He took out the Shuttle of Nine Stars and forcefully broke the spell formation again.


    The Shuttle of Nine Stars was powerful. The huge drill in front of it spun at high speed, and nine stars


    seemed to be shining brightly at the back. The force field Joe had set up immediately shook. Thews


    were being destroyed, and those mysterious Cuneiform symbols were also bing dull.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°What is that powerful thing?¡±


    ¡°No idea, but judging by that kind of power, it can¡¯t be a magical treasure from the diffracted universe.


    It¡¯s probably from the more advanced Chi universe.¡± Phoenix answered.


    Saria said, ¡°Judging from this situation, our force field will be broken without taking a long while. They


    wille in within half a day.¡±


    Phoenix said, ¡°The Evil Fiery Cloud God and those people have deep-rooted rtionships in the


    universe, and they are very familiar with the universe. It¡¯s a great threat that they have now defected to


    the Undying n and turned against us. Edgar, can you think of a way to kill those people with the


    spell formation?¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±


    Joe immediately controlled the spell formation.


    Joe


    Alex


    Boom!


    The spell formation began topress. He tried to shrink the spell formation like before. Then, he


    would seal the Undead Queen and the others inside in one fell swoop. However, the next second, Juvia


    exerted her strength and smacked the shrinking force field, causing it to shake turbulently.


    She said to Edgar, ¡°Joe Rockefeller since you won¡¯t ept my invitation, I¡¯ll just kill you, the seed of the


    universe! No matter how strong your ability in spell formation is, you can¡¯t stop me!¡±


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    Joe


    Alex


    She stood in front of the force field¡¯s wall. After she lightly pressed her hand on it and activated a


    supreme cultivation technique, rainbow light erupted out of her hand. That force field¡¯s wall was


    unexpectedly pushed like a transparent membraneyer. It was pushed forward, moving a little closer


    to Joe.


    Joe.


    Alex.


    ¡®What?¡¯ Joe was astonished!


    Joe


    Alex


    This woman¡¯s strength was truly terrifying.


    He, Phoenix, and Saria hurriedly backed off.


    Heshed out a series of hand seals and instilled the Cuneiforms harder into them. Eventually, the


    Undead Queen stopped one meter away from Joe and could not advance further.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe heaved a sigh of relief.


    Joe


    Alex


    With the current distance between him and the Undead Queen, he could clearly see her facial features


    and even count the number of eyshes she possessed.


    Looking at the Undead Queen, he said, ¡°Queen, how about we make a deal?¡±


    Juvia said, ¡°Tell me about it!¡±


    Joe said, ¡°You are sick!¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Juvia¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    ¡°What I said is true! You are really sick!¡±


    Juvia¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Joe Rockefeller, are you not afraid I will advance further? In fact, I can


    definitely break this crappy spell formation of yours as long as I pay a little. When the timees, I will


    find everyone you care about, such as that woman of yours, Cheryl Coney. I will make her die in pain.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°You are afraid I will sleep with Cheryl, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve sealed your Life Substitution Spirit in her body. I


    don¡¯t know how you are connected to the Life Substitution Spirit, but I can confirm that you could sense


    Cheryl¡¯s feelings.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡±

 Chapter 3249

    Chapter 3249


    When Juvia said that, it was simr to admitting it.


    At that time, Rhys was about to go insane. To his surprise, the junior he loved so much had such a


    bizarre rtionship with Morten. It was equivalent to having been defiled forcefully by Jamie in certain


    aspects consciousness and sensation. Moreover, she could not avoid it.


    Morten.


    Alex.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Jamie said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know either previously, but I knew it after meeting you! Hence, you won¡¯t kill


    Cheryl! That¡¯s because it will be the same as killing your Life Substitution Spirit! I said you¡¯re sick


    because you are really diseased! There is a problem with your cultivation technique. It will damage


    your eighteen extraordinary meridians¡­ You aren¡¯t well right now, which means the others can¡¯t cure


    you. But I can!¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°No need!¡± Juvia exerted more force once again, but eventually, she just pushed forward half a meter.


    She could not push any further.


    Jamie¡¯s Cuneiform was very advanced, and not many people in the Chi universe could master it. On


    the other hand, Juvia belonged to those who could not master it.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Phoenix reminded Jamie in a low voice. ¡°Be careful of the teleportation passage controlled by the


    Undying n. The location of that teleportation portal is not far away from Earth. Once arge-scale


    Undying n invades us, Earth will be done for.¡±


    Jamie


    Alex


    Boom!


    Just then, Rhys drilled a hole out of the force field. He was infuriated. Consequently, he went all out


    and swore that he would kill Morten, so the schedule also moved up by half a day.


    Morten,


    Alex,


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Rhys rushed forward at lightning speed.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Saria unleashed over a hundred sword lights in Rhys¡¯s direction. They were connected, blocking all of


    Rhys¡¯s attack routes. Even so, Rhys disregarded the sword lights and rushed in.


    He actually ignored them!


    ¡°Be careful!¡± reminded Phoenix.


    It was then that Jamie made a very indecent move. With his back facing Rhys, he bent over and used


    the sword¡­


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Jamie


    Alex


    ¡°The Great Fart Spell!¡±


    Fraaap!


    The two beauties next to Jamie were not mentally prepared for that. To their surprise, he farted loudly


    at Rhys, who was rushing over.


    Jamie


    Alex


    It was extremely loud.


    Both Phoenix and Saria dumbfoundedly looked at Morten. Dazed, they probably thought, ¡®Why did you


    fart so loudly alone?¡¯


    Morten.


    Alex.


    He almost stunned them. Not only that!


    With the release of the Great Fart Spell, the alien power ofws in the air shook. Apanied by


    billowing yellow smoke, it fiercely pounced on Rhys and a bizarre stench that could suffocate a surfeit


    of skunks to death.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Bleurgh!


    Rhys wanted to vomit almost instantly. No, he really vomited!


    He had rushed too fast and could not fall back in time, resulting in an assault by the superbly stinky fart.


    It was like a stenching from the depths of one¡¯s soul, and his nose was really going to stink. After


    he fell back, he vomited consecutively right there and then.


    It was really disgusting!


    Phoenix and Saria also felt dizzy, and their eyes looked very strange.


    Jamie instantly pulled the two women and rushed toward the other side of the force field. The


    teleportation portal was over there!


    Jamie


    Alex


    Swoosh!


    The three people passed through the teleportation portal. The teleportation portal was closed right


    away. Meanwhile, Juvia shouted at the passage entrance¡­


    ¡°Attack!¡±

 Chapter 3250

    Chapter 3250


    More and more Undying n members rushed into the Genbu Dungeon.


    The spell formation that Josef had set up with the crowd did notst long. Some important parts fell


    apart after being destroyed by the Shuttle of Nine Stars. After that, the entirerge spell formation was


    reduced to nothing in about another two hours.


    Josef


    Alex


    Pitter-patter!


    Rain started to fall in the entire secret realm as soon as the spell formation was broken. It was that kind


    of stormy, torrential rain.


    When the Evil Fiery Cloud God, Blood-knife old man, and the other bigwigs from the universe who had


    defected to the Undead Queen saw the densely packed Undying n members rushing in, all of them


    felt their blood freeze. It was not like they refused to resist the Undying n. After all, the universe was


    their home. However, they would die if they cropped up in such a situation.


    They had their whole lives ahead of them. Especially, when those people whose cultivation level had


    reached their state would have a long life span and cherish their lives more than normal people.


    ¡°Do you know where that farting trash earlier lives?¡± Rhys, who was livid, came over and asked the Evil


    Fiery Cloud God and the others.


    Thew toxin of the Great Fart Spell still made himfortable and nauseous right now. That long-


    lasting stench seemed to have invaded his body, and there was no way to get rid of it in a short time.


    His hatred for Josef had surged to the utmost.


    Josef


    Alex


    After a pause, the Evil Fiery Cloud God said, ¡°In the world of America.¡±


    Rhys immediately said, ¡°Take me there!¡±


    The spell formation had been broken, and the Genbu Dungeon had be an undefended area. This


    ce was the end of the Endless Sea. The Evil Fiery Cloud God and the others took Rhys and the


    Undead Queen to where they came in before, but the teleportation portal simply did not exist.


    Josef had moved that teleportation portal away.


    Josef


    Alex


    Rhys was so angry that he wanted to kill Alder. Eventually, the Undead Queen said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The


    important thing is to immediately attack the universe and establish a stronghold of the Undying n


    over there. As for that Rockefeller brat, he can¡¯t escape. My Life Substitution Spirit is in his woman¡¯s


    body. I can find her sooner orter¡­ Ah!¡±


    Alder.


    Alex.


    Before Juvia could finish her speech, she suddenly let out a long, scious voice.


    A long twang and a flushed face¡­ Such a strange expression and behavior naturally attracted the


    attention of the shocked people around her. Juvia was about to go crazy as she kept cursing Josef


    inwardly¡­ This embarrassing scene urred because she suddenly sensed that her Life Substitution


    Spirit was being defiled. It was that kind of strange, amazing, and pleasurable sensation.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Josef


    Alex


    She endured it firmly, but no matter how hard she held back in such a matter, she would disy some


    abnormalities.


    ¡°Bast*rd! He¡¯s doing that deed with that woman right after he escaped from this ce¡­ Hmph¡­ H-he


    must be intentional!¡±


    The Undead Queen, Juvia, had a stiff expression with her eyes half-closed. Her body also tensed up.


    ¡°Junior, could it be that brat¡­¡± Rhys, who came to his senses, guessed it when he recalled the


    conversation between Josef and Juvia.


    Josef


    Alex


    At that time, her entire face looked livid.


    Whoosh!


    Juvia directly teleported away from everyone¡¯s sight and hid.


    This state was too terrible. Her guess was not wrong. Josef did it on purpose.


    Josef


    Alex


    Of course, there was another important reason. When he met Juvia in person, he confirmed that her


    Life Substitution Spirit was sealed inside Cheryl¡¯s body by him. After returning from the Genbu


    Dungeon, he immediately teleported and found Cheryl to do that kind of deed simply because he


    wanted to figure out if he could find a way to restrain Juvia through the Life Substitution Spirit in this


    way. However, he did not find it, unfortunately. Instead, he had confirmed that Juvia could feel Cheryl¡¯s


    senses via the Life Substitution Spirit.


    Since that was the case, he simply stimted Cheryl¡¯s body greatly. On the other hand, he could get


    back some interest from Juvia¡­


    Embarrassed, Cheryl looked back at him. ¡°Richard, what¡¯s wrong with you? What excited you in broad


    daylight? I¡­ I am researching a topic!¡±


    Richard,


    Alex,

 Chapter 3251

    Chapter 3251


    Paul shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it anymore. The Undying n wille soon.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The Genbu Dungeon had been breached! The arrangement we have made over there didn¡¯t have


    much effect. Great chaos will befall the universe in no time.¡±


    Cheryl was stunned. ¡°Then¡­ What should we do? Are we going to await death here?¡±


    Paul shook his head.


    Paul


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan, Sis Phoenix, Quinirus Schranz, a group of kings of gods, countless sect


    master-level experts, and the ancient League of Cultivators had failed to find a way to stop the current


    situation. So what solution did a puny cultivator who had not even reached the deity realm like him


    have?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Even seeds need to have sufficient time for development. He had too little time. He did not even have


    the chance to enter the Beast King Pool


    ***


    In the great world of America.


    Yorkshire Pce.


    In the shrine, the sect master, Breena Davey, was seated high in the sect master¡¯s seat while looking at


    the disciples below. She said, ¡°The legacy of Yorkshire Pcested tens of thousands of years, and


    countless gifted experts have been produced. But, recently, that sinful disciple, that degenerate


    woman, Ynes Larkin, has ruined our reputation! Today, I received news that Ynes Larkin and that man


    named Paul Rockefeller are in the Wastnd!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Now, the spiritual energy in the Wastnd has resurrected, and many bigwigs at the level of ancient


    sect masters have entered the Wastnd to seize the opportunities. Our Yorkshire Pce suffered


    heavy casualties due to the ancient battle, such that a gap existed in our strength. Hence, I didn¡¯t let


    you people go to the Wastnd in the past few months, but now, it¡¯s almost the right time. We can go


    to the Wastnd and find our own opportunities and clean up the mess in passing.¡±


    Right after Breena finished her speech, a middle-aged woman next to her said enigmatically, ¡°We will


    just pick up garbage unwanted by someone else if we go there right now. What kind of opportunities


    are you speaking of?¡±


    That woman was the third elder of Yorkshire Pce. She was in the same faction as the former grand


    elder, Mnie Zelda.


    She had not gotten along well with the sect master, Breena.


    ¡°Preposterous! Third Elder, you have to know your identity! If you dare to offend your superior, I shall


    behead you without any mercy!¡± Breena showed her rare, domineering side so that the third elder


    dared not lift her head for a moment. However, it was then that an explosion rang out with a boom.


    The earth moved, and the mountains shook. The entire Yorkshire Pce trembled.


    ¡°What was that sound?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    A sect disciple ran into the shrine from the outside and said hurriedly, ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s the forbidden


    area! The mountain¡­ Above the forbidden area exploded!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Breena instantly unleashed her body technique and rushed toward the forbidden area. As a result,


    when she rushed halfway through, she discovered a roaring again from that enormous mountain


    in the forbidden area, and the entire mountain was leveled. A ten meters tall huge monster then flew


    out of the exploded mountain.


    Roar!


    As soon as it came out, it howled to the sky, ¡°I, Tyrant King, am here again!¡±


    Immediately afterward, it swung therge weapon in its hand, creating a swathe of murderous light.


    Most of the ancient buildings in Yorkshire Pce were destroyed instantly.


    Breena was furious. ¡°Who the hell are you?! You are courting death!¡±


    She rushed to the sky. Just then, a group of Undying n members rushed out of the huge, exploded


    entrance hole¡­


    They were countless and densely packed like ants.


    ¡°Un¡­ Undying n?!¡± Stunned, Breena¡¯s body froze instantly.


    Meanwhile, the king that came out first already noticed her and said in a low voice, ¡°How dare a human


    buge to court death? It just so happens that I¡¯m hungry! I will eat you after I strip you off!¡±

 Chapter 3252

    Chapter 3252


    Buzz!


    Breena¡¯s mind buzzed as he looked at the densely packed Undying n. She thought she was


    hallucinating at first. Why did such a great number of Undying n members show up all of a sudden?


    She pinched her thigh hard. ¡®Ouch! It hurts!¡¯


    An area of bruises was formed on her snow-white thigh. Breena confirmed the ones before her eyes


    were from the Undying n.


    At the same time, that Undying n member that imed to be the Tyrant King stared intently at


    Breena with bowl-sized eyes. Then, it waved its weapon and rushed toward her.


    ¡°Woman, a cultivated woman with fine skin and tender flesh, tastes great for sure.¡±


    The Tyrant King was rapid. It had such a tall build, yet it could move like lightning.


    Breena, who was wielding a saber, wanted to confront it first. However, a secondter, the coercion of


    the Tyrant King¡¯s overwhelming battle power pressed on her, sending a throbbing headache to her, the


    sect master.


    Feeling ufortable, she felt as if her entire body was being pricked by needles, and the Chi of her


    cultivation went haywire directly, such that she almost fell from the air with her head down. She


    immediately knew that she was far from being a match for the opponent.


    ¡®Escape!¡¯


    Without hesitation, Breena instantly unleashed a sh of sword light. Then, she directly picked a


    direction without taking a look and escaped.


    ¡°Woman, you are so weak. Do you think you can escape? Then, I canmit suicide right away!¡± The


    Tyrant King roared.


    Circles of water wave-like sound waves rippled. Under the effect of these sound waves, the earth


    constantly trembled, the mountains exploded, and nts and trees were reduced to ashes. The


    expanse of space ahead also became a deadnd.


    Bleurgh!


    Breena spat out a mouthful of blood. Her internal organs shifted from that roar.


    ¡®D*mn it! It¡¯s too strong! Even if my master is here, she will vomit blood too!¡¯


    ¡®This is just an Undying n member. If the undead army behind ever steps in, I won¡¯t stand a chance


    to survive. But, why would the Undying n appear in Yorkshire Pce? Is today the doomsday of


    Yorkshire Pce?¡¯ Breena was overwrought as her mind was chaotic.


    She could not help harboring those thoughts. She initially thought she could escape, but the Tyrant


    King stretched out an arm and grabbed Breena in the void the next second. An irresistible might acted


    on Breena.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Whoosh!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Breena Davey onlysted two seconds before she was sucked in by this force. The Tyrant King¡¯s


    terrifying arm, which looked like an industrial robotic arm, grabbed Breena¡¯s waist. When the two


    parties werepared, the difference was very obvious. The Tyrant King¡¯s palm was more than


    enough to pinch Breena¡¯s waist.


    It closed its fingers.


    A huge mountain seemed to be crushing Breena Davey. Her bones creaked. Her internal organs and


    the like were severely damaged. She spat a mouthful of blood out of her mouth.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°What is that thing? Why are there so many monsters in the forbidden area?¡±


    ¡°Sect Master?! Sect Master has been captured! Let¡¯s rescue the sect master together!¡±


    Many disciples of Yorkshire Pce ran over. When they saw the densely packed Undying n, they


    looked dumbfounded. However, they did not flinch when they saw their sect master who had been


    captured. Instead, they summoned flying swords and attacked the Tyrant King.


    ¡°Hmph! A colony of ants! You deserve to die for disturbing me from enjoying my meal!¡±

 Chapter 3253

    Chapter 3253


    The Tyrant King was infuriated. It fiercely swept the long weapon in its hand at those disciples of


    Yorkshire Pce. A pitch-ck murderous light with boundless killing intent wasshed out hard¡­ The


    attack arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground ahead caved in after the attack of the murderous light. The gravely injured members of


    Yorkshire Pce lost their lives, whereas the lightly injured people knelt on the ground and vomited


    blood one after another.


    ¡°Run quickly! Hurry up and run!¡±


    ¡°They are from the Undying n! Send the message to the entire sect, and run for their lives¡­¡±


    Breena knew that she would not survive. When the Tyrant King waved its weapon just now, it exerted a


    vigorous force on the hand that squeezed her, crushing half of her internal organs. When she said


    those words at herst gasp, she sent out a talisman with all her might.


    It was the Sect Master Talisman.


    It was also a talisman that could only be used when the entire sect faced the greatest danger.


    Its function was to inform the disciples in the entire sect that the enemy was too powerful and


    unbeatable. After all the disciples saw the signal of the order, they would immediately flee the sect as


    fast as possible. Moreover, they would escape in a scattered manner in order to leave a bit of a legacy


    for the sect.


    Whoosh!


    The talisman soared to the sky and emitted a grating shrill before it exploded.


    The Tyrant King lifted its head and took a nce. It seemed very annoyed as it stared at Breena with


    its huge eyes.


    ¡°Woman, you ingrate! Eat! Eat! I¡¯m going to eat you up!¡± The Tyrant King roared and ripped off


    Breena¡¯s clothes as if they detested the unappetizing clothes on her.


    A drop of clear tear ran down the face of the sect master of the generation. She had probably never


    thought she would end up in such a state.


    Boom!


    Breena Davey decisively chose to self-destruct.


    It was the Tyrant King¡¯s first time battling with a human cultivator in the universe after three millennia. It


    got too excited, and forgot that human cultivators often loved self-destruction. In an instant, its face was


    covered in grime, and its palm turned bloody from the explosion.


    ¡°F*ck! I forgot these ants love blowing themselves up the most!¡± The Tyrant King, whose hand was


    injured from the explosion, gritted its teeth in pain and stomped its foot furiously.


    ¡°Kill! Kill all the ants here and raze this ce to the ground!¡±


    The undead army behind it roared excitedly at once. They had held back for a long time. They had long


    yearned to run amok in this universe.


    ¡°Sect Master¡­ She is dead!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the undead army! Hurry up and leave! Go!¡±


    ¡°All the disciples below the deity realm, flee!¡±


    ¡°All the elders, hold them off with me here to give the disciples below a little more chance of survival!¡±


    The one who spoke those words was none other than the third elder who argued with Breena before.


    When the great enemies were before them, she unexpectedly made such a choice as their lives were


    at stake.


    ¡°As long as a disciple of Yorkshire Pce survives, Yorkshire Pce willst forever!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    The third elder, a woman whose face was somewhat mean, looked determined at that moment.


    Wielding a longsword in her left and right hand, she intercepted the onrushing undead army. On the


    way, she even kicked an immobilized female disciple whose legs gave out due to fear, sending her out


    of the battlefield. The two swords spun wildly like windmills and rushed into the crowd of the Undying


    n.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    After the third elder rushed into the enemy camp, the elders of Yorkshire Pce at the rear saw


    commotion and turmoil. There were shouts of killing, sounds of Chi explosions, sword lights, and


    blood¡­


    Eventually, a boom rang out, and a dark golden pir of light in the enemy camp soared to the sky.


    Countless Undying n members died from the explosion.


    ¡°The third elder self-destructed! She has met her demise!¡±


    The remaining dozen elders saw some Undying n members rush into the buildings of Yorkshire


    Pce and went on a killing spree. Those weaker disciples were killed brutally right away¡­ Some


    people were fleeing desperately to the outside, but the Undying n members caught up and


    intercepted them. They were bitten to death alive and were even devoured.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    An elder closed her eyes. After she opened her eyes again, tears rolled down her face. She roared,


    ¡°I¡¯m a member of Yorkshire Pce, and my body bears the soul of Yorkshire Pce! I swear I will


    coexist and perish along with Yorkshire Pce! Kill them!¡±


    Someone immediately followed suit. ¡°Coexist and perish along with Yorkshire Pce!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

 Chapter 3254

    Chapter 3254


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The elders of Yorkshire Pce barged into the crowd of the Undying n. Consequently, they self-


    destructed one after another to buy more disciples time to escape Yorkshire Pce, allowing them to


    seize a better chance of survival.


    ¡°Master! Master..!¡±


    ¡°Stop pulling me! I want to live and die along with my master!¡±


    Many people among the disciples of Yorkshire Pce were sentimental and righteous. Upon seeing


    the elders willingly sacrifice themselves one after another at the cost of their own lives to help them


    seize a chance of survival, those disciples¡¯ eyes brimmed with warm tears.


    Someone even tried to rush back.


    ¡°Go! Hurry up and go!¡±


    ¡°Do you guys want us to die in vain?¡±


    ¡°If you guys rush over, your masters¡¯ deaths will be worthless, and they won¡¯t die in peace! Get


    out!¡±


    Some surviving elders chided and roared after witnessing that scene.


    ¡°Go! Senior, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°While there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope! We will definitely avenge the elders in the future!¡±


    Midair, the Tyrant King, gnashed his teeth with hatred while witnessing the scene where those self-


    destructed people routed the Undying n. ¡°F*ck! These pussies are really blockheads! They actually


    self-destructed one after another! They must have gone crazy!¡±


    He watched those disciples of Yorkshire Pce fleeing in droves, but he was not interested in running


    out to hunt them down. He was a king. It would ruin his status to kill those ants. Shortly afterward, the


    group of elders of Yorkshire Pce was annihted. The foundation of Yorkshire Pce was destroyed


    in just short fifteen minutes.


    After the move of the group of elders sacrificing themselves to let the survivors escape, more than ten


    thousand female disciples in the entire Yorkshire Pce¡­ Indeed. All of them were female disciples.


    Yorkshire Pce did not ept male disciples. More than five thousand female disciples sessfully


    escaped from the sect, but four thousand or so disciples were beheaded by the Undying n.


    Corpses were all over the ce in a bloodbath.


    At that moment, the Undead Queen, Rhys, and the others walked out of the Genbu Dungeon. When


    Ishac left that ce at first, the great Genbu opened up a teleportation portal for him. It was also this


    ce after he came out.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Juvia and the others naturally could find their way here.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Juvia asked the Tyrant King, who was hovering in mid-air.


    She finally returned to normal, indicating that the intimate action between Ishac and Cheryl was over.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The Tyrant King looked around before he answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I heard someone talking.


    This ce should be where a sect called Yorkshire Pce is located.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yorkshire Pce?¡±


    A hint of sneer appeared on Juvia¡¯s face. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard this name in years. It reminds me of a


    woman.¡±


    The Tyrant King asked, ¡°My queen, who are you talking about?¡±


    Juvia said, ¡°The sect master of Yorkshire Pce three millennia ago.¡±


    After saying that, she sighed. It was unknown if she was reminiscing ormenting the past. After that,


    she stretched out a palm. A sphere of Chi condensed by Chi andws slowly appeared in her palm. It


    was filled with colorful colors and flickering airstreams.


    ¡°As expected, thew order of the diffracted universe has been restored.¡± After Juvia removed the


    sphere, a faint smile appeared on her face.


    The Tyrant King said, ¡°Thew order has been restored, but I really despise the field of spiritual energy,


    environment, and climate here. It feels kind of suffocating. ¡±


    Juvia red at him. She immediately ordered, ¡°No matter where this ce is, build a blood pool and


    establish a base first.¡±


    ***


    Yorkshire Pce was located within one hundred thousand enormous mountains inside the Western


    Ridge.


    The disciples who escaped from Yorkshire Pce desperately fled inside these one hundred thousand


    enormous mountains. Then, they also sent out a series of signal talismans and messenger flying


    swords. After all, not all disciples were inside Yorkshire Pce. Many of them were traveling out there


    and were in California.


    They had to be contacted.


    Otherwise, if the disciples who were unaware of the truth ran back to Yorkshire Pce, wouldn¡¯t they


    be courting death?

 Chapter 3255

    Chapter 3255


    A disciple of Yorkshire Pce who was teaming up with other cultivators to kill demon beasts in a


    certain colossal mountain received the message. He was dumbfounded upon taking a look.


    [Yorkshire Pce has been destroyed! The undead army is back! Don¡¯t ever return to the sect!]


    That was just one of them. There were also guests from other sects-participants of some kind of


    competition, those at auction venues, and even those dating their lovers¡­ All of them received


    warnings from other sect disciples in the fastest time. Some of the more sociable ones even received a


    few or a dozen messages¡­ The information spread in the Western Ridge soon after. Furthermore, the


    news was passed quickly by word of mouth.


    The news about theeback of the Undying n spread like a super virus, but it was a thousand


    times or ten thousand times faster than the spread of any virus¡­


    ¡°The Undying n is here!¡±


    This phrase had be the hottest topic in the incredible world of America. Then, people on that side


    of America quickly knew about it.


    Some even risked their lives and went to Yorkshire Pce to take some images of the scene using the


    Memory Crystals before spreading them¡­ Although there was no Inte in the great world of


    America, they had their own means of transmission. Shortly afterward, those images were transmitted


    to America.


    Even Steven saw them. Luna showed them to him.


    Steven


    Alex


    When Steven saw the information, he was as shocked as Luna was at that time. ¡°I never expected they


    wouldpletely break through the force field so fast! Moreover, they even walked out and arrived at


    Yorkshire Pce!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Previously, he even envisioned that the Genbu Dungeon was in the Endless Sea, but the Endless Sea


    was actually not inside America. Perhaps after the Undying n came out, they would not be in the


    great world of America but in the other world. However, when he thought about it now, the ce that


    the great Genbu sent him to after opening up a teleportation portal was the forbidden area at the


    mountain behind Yorkshire Pce. The great Genbu did not do it deliberately. Instead, most likely,


    there was some kind of connection between the forbidden at the mountain behind Yorkshire Pce


    and the Endless Sea.


    ¡°Ishac, what should we do now?¡± Luna grabbed Steven¡¯s hand.


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    Steven


    Alex


    After Steven thought about it for a second, he immediately said, ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer. The


    Undead Queen has appeared in the great world of America. She is surrounded by a group of bigwigs in


    the universe who have defected to her. She will definitelye here to search for Cheryl and me as


    soon as possible.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s Cheryl!¡± Steven suddenly pulled Luna and ran outside.


    Steven


    Alex


    This ce was in the Yukon.


    He fooled around with Cheryl previously. After it was over, they were separated. He initially thought he


    still had a little time to think of a solution, but judging by the current situation, the opponent woulde


    after them before thinking of a way.


    Cheryl was still taking a shower at that moment. Steven directly rushed in.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Oh my. What are you doing? You aren¡¯t going to do it again, are you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Luna Flores? Y-you even want a threesome?! You should find someone else. Don¡¯t look for me.


    I¡¯m tired¡­¡±


    Steven said, ¡°What were you thinking about? The Undead Queen is probably going toe here soon!


    You are a special existence to her, so you have to hide right away!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    He took out the Cleansing Vase and aimed it at Cheryl. She would be the safest in the Cleansing Vase


    as any information could be blocked.


    ¡°Hey! My clothes¡­¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring them to youter!¡±


    At the same time, Juvia, who was far away in the great world of America, frowned. To her surprise, she


    could no longer sense her Life Substitution Spirit.


    That was impossible¡­ Unless her Life Substitution Spirit was dead!


    She immediately came up to the Eastern Emperor, Northern Emperor, and the others. ¡°Take me to


    Steven Rockefeller immediately! Right now!¡±


    Steven


    Alex

 Chapter 3256

    Chapter 3256


    Rhys naturally agreed when Juvia mentioned that she wanted to fight Jordan. He wished he could kill


    him off right now, after all.


    Jordan.


    Alex.


    ¡®Juvia is mine. How could that pest defile her? I won¡¯t allow it, even if it was just sensationsing


    from the Life Substitution Spirit!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t possibly just sit back and watch.


    On the other hand, the North Emperor, the East Emperor, and the others flew up into the air and


    checked their directions. They were headed to the other side of America, which was on the opposite


    side of the Wastnd seas. They would be able to reach the Wastnds once they passed the Dead


    Zone.


    ¡°Okay then!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see where you are hiding now.¡±


    However, Juvia hadn¡¯t left just yet. Instead, she looked for her sister, Aria. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m leaving the


    headquarters to you. Information about the Undead would soon spread through the entire universe,


    and the so-called League of Cultivators would definitely be taking action.¡±


    ¡°You have to endure that the foundation got built so quickly that the Undead could survive and expand


    as soon as possible. I have to obtain this by this week.¡±


    Aria said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister, such a small thing isn¡¯t difficult for me. Just go! The Life Substitution


    Spirit is more important!¡±


    ¡°Great, let¡¯s go now!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Juvia, Rhys, Mooncrate, Dusk, and a group of a thousand Undead Kings dashed up into the air,


    heading straight towards the Wastnds.


    Aria watched as her sister and the others left. Till the shadows disappeared from her view, her


    expression slowly turned mad, as if she had finally broken out of her cage, knowing that no one could


    control her now¡­ Her eyes were glistening with a terrifying glow, showing her insanity to the fullest.


    She walked over to the peak of the mountain where Yorkshire Pce was situated at. Looking at the


    large Undead army surrounding her, she raised a scepter, symbolizing the queen.


    ¡°As per the queen¡¯s orders, Section Ten, stay here to build the blood pool.¡±


    ¡°Section One and Two, attack the East!¡±


    ¡°Section Three and Four, attack the South!¡±


    ¡°Section Five and Six, attack the West!¡±


    ¡°Section Seven and Eight, attack the North!¡±


    ¡°Section Nine, stay alert and defend!¡±


    ¡°Remember this, kill every living being within the Diffracted universe!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Brrr, Brrr¡­


    A deep, maniacal horn was sounded, echoing through the skies. The army had just rushed out of the


    Undead Territory and entered the universe. They seemed very excited to invade the natives.


    ***


    Many people hid within hundreds and thousands of mountains as they observed the Undead¡¯s actions


    from afar. Every cultivator who knew that the Undead wereing back felt immense pressure, no


    matter the species or tribe.


    A team of reconnoiters was currently hiding near the Yorkshire Pce, taking notes on the situation


    there. There were five of them, standing by at thergest divine n in the Western Ridge.


    ¡®The Great Heavens!¡¯


    ¡°The Yorkshire Pce must have a passageway for them to show up there suddenly.¡±


    ¡°From what I know, they wouldn¡¯t make anyrge movements now. They would most likely build their


    foundation from the start. I heard that the Undead wouldn¡¯t be able to exist within the human world for


    long periods of time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the spiritual energy andw power in our world. The Undead can¡¯t use it, and they have


    to use the Blood Pool to convert it to be essible for them. Now that the pool wasn¡¯t built, the Undead


    couldn¡¯t possibly travel to our world inrge groups.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. If it were me, I would¡¯ve gathered all the ns and attacked them head first.¡±


    The reconnoiters whispered amongst themselves. Suddenly, they heard an earth-shattering explosion.

 Chapter 3257

    Chapter 3257


    It felt like torture to their ears.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Such argemotion, could we have been caught?¡±


    ¡°Look¡­ It¡¯s the Undead army. Oh my god, there are so many of them. What are they doing?¡±


    The few of them didn¡¯t dare move within the groves, watching as several Undeads rushed in, wave


    after wave, going in four different directions.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ Just going to start the invasion?!¡±


    They looked at one another, sensing a cold chill down their spine.


    An hourter, the Nishidake sword sect, the n nearest to the Yorkshire Pce, was demolished by


    the Undead. The whole ce was razed to the ground, with several casualties. Tire entire n


    consisted of more than two thousand people, yet not more than two hundred could escape. Another


    thirty minutester, there were millions of Undead troops at Silvermoon Sanctuary, five hundred miles


    from the Yorkshire Pce. All the powerful cultivators within the sanctuary merely hoping to help the


    younger generation escape. Hundreds of them had to end themselves in the middle of the fight, the


    battle was just too horrifying. However, there were just too many Undead. They surrounded the


    sanctuarypletely, not letting any of them leave. In the end, the Silvermoon Sanctuary was


    destroyed as well.


    It was rumored that the princess, Colette Brunei, and her sister, Cosette Brunei, were able to escape


    under the protection of divine falcons, rushing up into the sky. Only then were they able to lose the


    Undead and get away.


    This battlested for two hours while the entire sanctuary was drenched in blood. Sitting on top of the


    falcon, the two sisters felt their hearts shattering. It felt extremely suffocating. Besides that, a n in


    America called the Holy Path, which was quite an odd name.


    The disciples within this n were quite weird, as they didn¡¯t train much, merely using their brute


    strength. They had also somehow managed to merge their knowledge of technology with spiritual


    energy, mainly used to invent several odd devices¡­


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    For example, their most important product was the Divine Dreamcatcher. It was somewhat like a phone


    that didn¡¯t require charging, as it was powered by natural spiritual energy, using the waves within the


    universe as the inte. Moreover, there was unlimited usage of this device without paying any bills.


    Back then, not many people used this device, as it didn¡¯t have a call function. All it achieved was one-


    waymunication with the Divine Path¡¯s main device. Yet things were different now, the device had


    instantly be trendy when the Undead invasion happened. That was because the Divine Path


    came up with a new section called the ¡®Daily Undead¡¯.


    With it, they would be able to find out the newest information about the Undead¡¯s invasion and


    movements.


    Cultivators used to scoff at the sight of this device, thinking that this was just a random invention that


    the head of the Divine Path thought of. It was absolutely useless back then, but it instantly went out of


    stock not long ago. Many people who owned the Divine Dreamcatcher would scroll through news


    articles every hour of the day.


    ¡°The Silvermoon Sanctuary had been destroyed too!¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s updated again. The Undead is currently at the Divine Sunce n for another mass ughter.


    Should we¡­ Help?¡±


    ¡°Help? How? There are tens of thousands of Undead, and they¡¯re extremely powerful too. Even the


    Silvermoon Sanctuary ended up destroyed. We smaller ns wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything either.¡±


    Suddenly, the Divine Path announced a message¡­


    ¡°The League of Cultivators is calling for all warriors to head over to the Yorkshire Pce and fight the


    Undead!¡±


    ¡°The leader is the Mystic Empress, Agatha Haisley!¡±

 Chapter 3258

    Chapter 3258


    ¡°The Mystic Empress, Agatha Haisley?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯ s wife?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the people from the Stoermer sect havee back? Or did Agatha Haisley not go to


    the Abyss with them? Has she been hiding within the universe somewhere all this while, just for this


    day?¡±


    Everyone who received this news was shocked. She was considered an ancient goddess after all and


    had lived through many, many years. It was rumored that she was a famous goddess within the


    universe when Rowan was still starting small. She was even in charge of an entire then.


    No matter what, this was very good news to them.


    As horrible news dawned upon America, all the natives were extremely rattled. Worried that they might


    end up as the next victims, the League of Cultivators made a stand.


    Jordan and the others were having an emergency meeting in Yukon toe up with a n to handle


    this incident. It was clear that the Undead Queen would be looking for Jordan first. Moreover, the


    Immortal-ying Sword Formation had already lost its effects.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Juvia would have no difficultying over and killing him.


    ¡°Yukon¡¯s objective is too obvious. But ording to the Undead¡¯s instincts, they definitely wouldn¡¯t go


    back without achieving something. We might not be able to keep Yukon at this point. We should retreat


    soon.¡± Saria said with certainty.


    ¡°I agree!¡± Phoenix said.


    Just then, Ynes walked over, her eyes reddened. When she looked at Ishac, she frowned with


    sadness. There were tears in her eyes, but she was holding them back.


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    Jordan spoke up. ¡°Did you find out about what happened in the Yorkshire Pce?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Ynes nodded, finally letting her tears trickle down. She then brought out something from her pocket, it


    looked like a ss brick, yet there were words on top.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jordan asked.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°The Divine Dreamcatcher!¡± Ynes said. ¡°Back when we were still in America, I passed by a flea market,


    and someone was selling these. Since it wasn¡¯t that expensive, I just bought one for fun. Unexpectedly,


    it became the greatest device to catch on with thetest Undead news.¡±


    As she opened up the announcement message, Phoenix shuddered and looked toward Saria. ¡°Aunt


    Agatha is in this universe?¡±


    Saria shook her head. She had already gone unconscious before Rowan, and the others went to the


    Abyss after all, with no idea what happenedter on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Yorkshire Pce!¡± Phoenix said.


    ¡°Who is Agatha Haisley?¡± Dorothy asked.


    However, just as she asked that question, a voice appeared in her head. It was Xienna. She was finally


    awake. ¡°Agatha White, one of Rowan¡¯s many wives. She used to be one of the twelve lords of the


    Shura Illusion Realm. Her strength is even almost as great as Rowan.¡±


    Dorothy gasped. ¡°She¡¯s that strong?¡±


    Xienna replied. ¡°She is an old ¡®young girl¡¯ who has lived hundreds of thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°What? An old¡­ ¡®Young girl¡¯?¡± Dorothy was shocked.


    Xienna replied. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see her. She¡¯s old as hell, yet she still looks like a little girl that


    never grew up.¡±


    Dorothy then asked, ¡°So, how are you now? Has your spirit recovered?¡±


    Xienna replied. ¡°I¡¯m fine, and I think I¡¯ve almost recoveredpletely¡­ But your body is bing less


    and lesspatible with me. I was thinking that I needed to find a newer, more suitable body. Consider


    this setting you free too.¡±


    Dorothy was overjoyed to hear this. She was more than happy to ept this. No one would be willing


    to lend their body to someone else, even if it were their past self.

 Chapter 3259

    Chapter 3259


    Dorothy immediately asked, ¡°What do you seek for in a new body?¡±


    Xienna said, ¡°I can¡¯t exin it right. I¡¯ll know it when I see it!¡±


    Just then, some other people came by. Their identities were rather unique too. Among them was


    Cedric¡¯s granddaughter, Esmeralda Campbell. Following her was the strategist of the Flying Eagles,


    Eleanor Curtis, along with another two elders¡­


    Barne found those two quite familiar, as he had seen them on television before, knowing that they were


    part of the higher-ups within the American army.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡± Suddenly, Xienna shrieked in Dorothy¡¯s mind.


    Dorothy jumped because of her. ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±


    Xienna seemed flustered. ¡°I¡­ I saw myself.¡±


    ¡°What? Is this a joke?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not joking. It¡¯s that woman. I can sense my soul imprint on her. Why would she have my


    imprint? What¡¯s happening? Could she be part of my soul that I¡¯ve left during my reincarnation?¡±


    Xienna, who seemed very confused, asked.


    She noticed theb stuck in Esmeralda¡¯s hair through Dorothy¡¯s eyes, extremely excited. ¡°That¡­


    That¡¯s¡­ My¡­. That¡¯s the hair stick I left.¡±


    Sealed within that hair stick was an unforgettable memory of a past rtionship, her obsession with


    that man.


    ¡°The hair stick, that¡¯s mine. Help me get it back!¡± Xienna snapped impatiently, practically screaming at


    that point.


    Dorothy replied. ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. Things are pretty tight right now. Many strong Undead troops areing


    for us. We have to dy whatever rtionship stuff.¡±


    Cedric and the others naturally came over to handle the Undead as well. The news was spreading


    everywhere, leaving every citizen worried and petrified. Not even the government knew what to do. On


    the other hand, Esmeralda immediately rushed over to give Barne a big smooch upon seeing him


    standing on the tip of her toes.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Hey, did you miss me?¡±


    Cedric felt his chest tighten. He was very upset with this. To him, this yboy didn¡¯t deserve to be with


    his granddaughter at all. ¡®Even if he¡¯s kind of powerful now, my granddaughter would definitely be able


    to rule the world one day too!¡¯


    It was unfortunate that his granddaughter was very stubborn. She even said that she would only marry


    Bjorne, even in every single one of her afterlives, and no one else other than him.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    ¡®How could she be so blind? He has a bunch of wives, and his children are all grown up too.¡¯


    ¡°Ahem, we¡¯re supposed to be talking about important things!¡± Barne said.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°I am talking about something important!¡± Esmeralda brought out something, another Divine


    Dreamcatcher. After that, she opened up the announcement made by the League of Cultivators. ¡°Do


    you know about this league?¡±


    Barne nodded. ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Esmeralda pointed to herself. ¡°I¡­ Am the current leader of the League of Cultivators.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s mouth was left agape. Saria looked at her in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re Agatha


    Haisley?¡±


    The others couldn¡¯t believe it either.


    Dorothy spoke to Xienna. ¡°If she really is Agatha, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get your hairpin back¡­ But


    didn¡¯t you say Agatha is Rowan¡¯s wife? Why is she in love with my husband now? Doesn¡¯t this mean


    this woman is unreliable?¡±


    Xienna replied. ¡°She¡¯s not! Even if Agatha reincarnated, she wouldn¡¯t be this weak!¡±


    Esmeralda then gave an answer. ¡°That¡¯s my master¡­¡±


    Phoenix spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re Aunt Agatha¡¯s disciple? Where is she now then?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Agatha said, ¡°She had me make the announcement in her name. She would be rushing to the


    Yorkshire Pce soon. She said she had to look for some old friends first.¡±


    Phoenix perked in excitement. ¡°Then¡­ Is she with anyone? Do you know my father, the Great Emperor


    Rowan? Oh, and my mother, the Phoenix Empress? Were they with your master?¡±

 Chapter 3260

    Chapter 3260


    Esmeralda shook her head. ¡°My master has always done things alone, and she rarely ever appears in


    public. I¡¯ve never seen her much either, but I know she has been healing her injuries all this while¡­ I


    also just found out about her old friends. I actually thought she wasn¡¯t older than I am at first¡­¡±


    This shocked everyone.


    ¡®You thought your master wasn¡¯t any older than you? Could she still look like a teenage girl? You don¡¯t


    look old yourself!¡¯


    Phoenix frowned deeply. ¡°Aunt Agatha is injured¡­¡±


    Out of nowhere, Ynes shouted. ¡°Morten, look, quickly. The news on the Divine Dreamcatcher has been


    updated. Someone saw a group of Undead troops arriving at the Wastnds. The leader seems to be


    a young girl and a teenage boy.¡±


    Morten,


    Alex,


    Leonardo immediately understood. ¡°It¡¯s the Undead Queen and her Big Brother.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°They¡¯ve reallye for me.¡±


    Esmeralda said, ¡°What are you waiting for then? Run!¡±


    Leonardo immediately opened up the portable teleportation portal to the K Temple. ¡°Everyone get in.


    We have to change our headquarters. We¡¯ll head to the Yorkshire Pce to meet up with the League of


    Cultivatorster.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Wait!¡± one of the elders next to Cedric spoke up.


    ¡°Morten, now that the Undead had got back up to their feet, we¡¯d be in grave danger. Everyone is living


    through terror every single day. So is there any way that you could best help America avoid this at all?¡±


    Morten,


    Alex,


    Leonardo had no idea how to answer that question.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°Anywhere the Undead went, they would leave the ce in ruins. Our country isn¡¯t the


    only one in danger now. The whole universe is.¡±


    ¡°I heard my mother mention what their goal was. The Undead tribe wants to turn the entire Diffracted


    Universe into their incubation area. It¡¯s so that they could extract energy and incubate a universal


    divine body. The universe would turn demonic by then, and no one would be able to survive.¡±


    No one there had ever caught wind of this, and every single word still shocked them till they started


    trembling.


    ¡®So that was what the Undead was nning. Not only are they trying to invade the universe, but they¡¯re


    also going to wipe out every living being.¡¯


    She continued, ¡°If you all really want to minimize the number of deaths and maintain your base! But this


    isn¡¯t a long-term n. Once the Blood Pool expands and bes Undead Territory, any hidden


    dungeon would be found once the blood seeps in.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you should go into the teleportation portal too!¡± Esmeralda said, ¡°It¡¯s no longer just fighting


    for our country.¡±


    ¡°No, I have to report this to the higher-ups and act on this as quickly as possible. There are quite a few


    known dungeons within America, so we have to help the citizens survive, at the very least.¡±


    Just then, a loud roar came from the East. Someone was attacking the formation around Yukon.


    Leonardo had set the Thousand g Formation around this ce in the past, and it was rather strong.


    Hence, no one, not even the Undead Queen or Rhys, would be able to break through in a short amount


    of time.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°They¡¯re here, already trying to break through the formation!¡± Leonardo looked stern.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°The Thousand g Formation could fend them off for a bit, so go into the teleportation portal now, all


    of you. I¡¯ll bring you all away from here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Cedric. I will send you all to a safe ce.¡±


    Cedric nodded and patted Leonardo on the shoulder. ¡°Morten, since my granddaughter is set on loving


    you, I can¡¯t do anything about it either. Just be careful. Both of you have to stay alive.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Morten,


    Alex,


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Leonardo retrieved the door after everyone went into the teleportation portal to the K Temple. He


    himself couldn¡¯t enter it, or else the door would be left here.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Even if the door could hide within the dimensional wall space, the Undead Queen and her team were


    just way too powerful. They might find the entrance regardless, so leaving it here would only give them


    a big lead.


    Whoosh!


    On the other hand, Leonardo himself used the Earth Escape Technique of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree to


    leave Yukon. As he was still escaping, Leonardo asked Ancestor Bodhi, ¡°Are there any anchors within


    America?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been there, so of course, there isn¡¯t. There¡¯s one on Mount Dragon-


    Tiger. Would you like to go there?¡±

 Chapter 3261

    Chapter 3261


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Mount Dragon-Tiger then!¡±


    After a brief pause, Frank was reminded of something. ¡°Bodhi, I have a question. Many say that you


    have a disciple called The Monkey King. Is that true?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi pondered and replied. ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t, then the author really did make that up!¡±


    ¡°But I do indeed have a disciple, a woodcutter.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Is it the one in Heart Mountain?¡±


    Bodhi responded. ¡°Mhm, how did you know?¡±


    Frank was surprised. ¡°So you really do have one. I saw it on television. Where is he now, then? Is he


    powerful?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it..¡±


    ¡®Uhm, looking at his expression, could there be something about his disciple that he can¡¯t say?¡¯


    They then reached their destination, so Frank set Cedric and the other elders free, including the


    strategist of the Flying Eagles. After that, they immediately started rushing towards the East.


    Frank


    Alex


    ***


    Within Yukon, Rhys used the Shuttle of Nine Stars to attack the formation with brute force. Yet he


    couldn¡¯t get through, even after quite some time.


    ¡°D*mn it! This formation is even harder to break through than the one in that Genbu Dungeon. Thew


    power inside doesn¡¯t even belong to the Diffracted Universe.¡± Rhys said with frustration.


    Juvia asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that everything within this formation came from the Chi universe?¡±


    Rhys nodded. ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Juvia continued. ¡°I heard that the most powerful group within the Diffracted Universe had gone to the


    Abyss three thousand years ago, hoping to exterminate the entire Undead tribe¡­¡±


    ¡°But something just feels weird about this. Those people were quite strong, and they shouldn¡¯t have to


    go on a three thousand year journey, going entirely missing from then on.¡±


    ¡°I tried sending people to the Abyss to investigate this too, but they couldn¡¯t find anyone. Big Brother,


    do you think someone from that group managed to get back out at the time?¡±


    Rhys seemed to have figured something out, looking rather rattled. ¡°Impossible!¡± He instantly started


    shaking his head.


    Juvia said, ¡°Yeah, I thought so too. But how do we exin this Chi universew power then? We¡¯ve


    already cut off the passageway between the Chi universe and the Diffracted universe. The only


    entrance left would be that legendary ce within the Abyss.¡±


    Rhys replied. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink about this. That ce is too mysterious and has been lost among


    records for millions of years. Not even the Chi universe Lords could find its location. Besides, we¡¯ve


    only ever heard about that one personing out alive from there.¡±


    Juvia nodded lightly. ¡°I really hope I¡¯m just overthinking this.¡±


    The group continued to attack the boundary. Cameras around the area had already captured this


    scene, as several powerful cultivators were hiding around the area, leaking information about the


    Undead currently going after Yukon.


    At the time, the authorities within America had decided to evacuate the citizens to enter the dungeons


    in an orderly manner, hoping to take shelter there. At the very same time, members of the League of


    Cultivators were slowly arriving at the original Yorkshire Pce, which was three thousand miles to the


    South of America.


    When Frank and the others reached, lots of people were already there.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, my lord! ¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When Esmeralda showed up, many came and bowed to her with their utmost respect. Some were even


    deity-tier masters.


    This made Frank quite shocked, as he didn¡¯t expect Esmeralda to have such a high reputation among


    this group.


    Frank


    Alex


    Esmeralda whispered in Frank¡¯s ear. ¡°Actually, they don¡¯t really respect me. They just respect my


    master. My master shapeshifted into my appearance and had them submit to her.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    As she said that, she seemed to have sensed something and looked in a specific direction¡­


    ¡°My master is here!¡±

 Chapter 3262

    Chapter 3262


    Adrian turned in the direction where Esmeralda was looking, yet he couldn¡¯t see anyoneing over.


    However, there seemed to be a ball of energy forming in the air, asw power surrounding it. Adrian


    was able to sense that this energy was rted to space.


    Adrian


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    The ball of energy became a faint light circle in just a few moments. The circle of light turned brighter


    and brighter, with even more lines forming around it In the end, it turned into a teleportation door¡­


    Indeed, it was a portal.


    Adrian was shocked to his core. He was familiar with spacew power, and had done some research


    on teleportation as well. He could even fix a broken portal all by himself. However, it was just simply


    unbelievable¡­ That one could make a teleportation portal without a surface or formations to work on,


    enabling long-distance travel as well. Such an ability was surprising to him, especially since there were


    no preparations needed for it.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Suddenly, a young girl crossed the portal and came over to their side. She looked like she was merely


    sixteen. Her eyes were ck and clear, resembling a beautiful night sky. Her clothing was very girly, a


    pink dress that suited her appearance.


    She was also holding a staff that was much taller than herself, as if she were just cosying for a


    convention.


    Esmeralda had previously mentioned her first impression about Agatha. Seeing this, Adrian believed


    her entirely, as it wasn¡¯t just an opinion, it was the truth. Anyone would think that Agatha was younger


    than Esmeralda. Yet if they were to reveal Agatha¡¯s actual age, many would be utterly astonished.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Master!¡± Esmeralda skipped over, dragging Adrian with her.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Behind Agatha were quite a few people. Inparison, these people looked way older, as most of


    them had gray hair, with long beards and eyebrow hairs¡­ At the very same time, their presence


    instantly made everyone feel a crushing, limitless weight of pressure.


    ¡°Ah! Look at that old man with gray eyebrows, isn¡¯t that the legendary demon lord, Zagan?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s still alive! He must be over three hundred thousand years old now, right?¡±


    ¡°And that nun¡­ Could she be Sister Tavarious from Gxia Caridade?¡±


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s also¡­¡±


    There were many who came from ancient times after all, so they were very familiar with the great


    heroes from back then. They were also able to read about these heroes in the books within their ns.


    Hence, they were able to describe all these people upon first meeting.


    With them joining the team, the group felt much more confident.


    At the time, Esmeralda had already brought Adrian to meet Agatha, as if she were showing him off.


    ¡°Master, this is Richard. You know, the one I mentioned before? The universe¡¯s seed.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Richard.


    Alex.


    Agatha¡¯s big doe eyes turned to look at Jordan, putting up an odd expression. She looked like she was


    smiling, but Adrian felt as if he was entirely exposed in front of her, as if she could see through him.


    Just then, Adrian had a sudden feeling that one of his three thousand lotus flowers was blooming. This


    time, the pollen bursted out of the flower, forming arge cloud and covering his mind.


    Jordan,


    Alex,


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    At the very same time, a new Forbidden Spell appeared in Adrian¡¯s head.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°The Great Cover Spell!¡±


    This spell was mainly passive, as it didn¡¯t require any activating. It would automatically hide the


    person¡¯s cultivation level, mind pce, and any other weaknesses in his physical body.


    As the spell upgraded, the more power it could cover up, hiding it from most.


    Agatha was still checking his cultivation level, yet when Adrian received his new spell, there seemed to


    be something fogging up her vision all of a sudden.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°You have some skills! You could hide your skills, even from me!¡±


    Agatha smiled softly and didn¡¯t seem to mind one bit. ¡°Not bad, not bad at all!¡±

 Chapter 3263

    Chapter 3263


    However, just as she praised him, Zagan scanned Leonardo up and down with a weird gaze. ¡°Agatha,


    are you blind? This kid is just average. He doesn¡¯t even have great potential. He couldn¡¯t match with


    my disciples even if he wanted to. How could a person like this be a seed too?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Since Agatha observed Leonardo earlier than he did, she already saw something within him. The Great


    Cover Spell was activated when the demon lord looked over, so he didn¡¯t notice anything within Morten.


    At the same time, chaos roared up within the crowd when they heard the elder refer to the young girl as


    Agatha.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Morten.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Alex.


    Agatha Haisley was much more famous than all these elders, after all.


    It was just unfortunate that Agatha was known to be the goddess of mystic arts. Able to change her


    form any time she wanted, very few people had seen her actual form. Besides that, it had been three


    thousand years since ancient times, after all. However, the name was associated with sheer power, just


    like Grand Emperor Rowan and The Phoenix Empress.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Agatha Haisley?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Agatha Haisley go to the Abyss with Grand Emperor Rowan and The Phoenix Empress during


    ancient times?¡±


    ¡°Since she¡¯s back¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that mean Grand Emperor Rowan and The Phoenix Empress havee


    back too?¡±


    However¡­ Everyone was disappointed.


    Agatha replied. ¡°I¡¯m the only one here. They¡¯re not! But this is enough to handle the Undead!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time, especially since the Undead had just crossed over. I just did some investigating, and


    found out that there weren¡¯t a lot of Und eads in the Yorkshire Pce. Eighty percent of them had gone


    out for battle, so the ce is pretty empty for now.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if the Blood Pool isn¡¯t built, the Undead wouldn¡¯te inrge groups. This is the best time


    to y all of them.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll split up into three groups. Zagan, you¡¯ll lead a team to attack the West. Tavarious, you¡¯ll lead


    another team to the North. The rest will follow me and go straight for the Blood Pool construction site.¡±


    Zagan said, ¡°No problem!¡±


    Tavarious nodded too. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this.¡±


    The other two who were invited by Agatha spoke up. ¡°What about us?¡±


    Agatha replied. ¡°You¡¯ll be following me.¡±


    The two seemed rather upset. One of them said, ¡°Agatha Haisley, are you looking down on us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can each head to the East and South separately. That would suit our titles more.¡±


    Agatha said, ¡°The East and South are filled with mountain ranges. There isn¡¯t even a single Undead


    there. So why would you be going there?¡±


    The two old brothers widened their eyes, feeling quite embarrassed. Yet they didn¡¯t want to admit


    defeat in front of everyone. The taller one replied. ¡°There could be great secrets about the Undead


    hidden under the cliffs. We both are willing to stand up and risk our lives for it.¡±


    Everyone felt speechless.


    Agatha didn¡¯t bother to continue this any further. ¡°Whatever. If you don¡¯t find anything,e back here


    to join the others.¡±


    After a while, she leaped into the air, nced at her surroundings, andnded back on the ground. ¡°We


    can attack now!¡±


    Zagan yelled in a deep voice, ¡°Attack!¡±


    Yet there wasn¡¯t anyone behind him.


    Esmeralda immediately distributed their manpower. ¡°Team One, Two and Three, follow Demon Lord


    Zagan.¡±


    ¡°Team Four, Five, and Six, follow Sister Tavarious.¡±


    ¡°The rest will follow my master and remember to attack quietly. We¡¯ll ambush them.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The two groups immediately headed out. The two brothers looked at one another and left too.


    Agatha didn¡¯t leave right away. Instead, she raised her magical staff and shouted. ¡°Come out, my little


    partner!¡±


    Shing!


    The night skies started shaking as a pair of blood-red eyes lit up within the darkness. After that, arge


    figurended right in front of them. Upon closer look, it was an extremelyrge rabbit. More importantly,


    it looked very savage, especially with a full body of armor.


    Leonardo hadn¡¯t left at the time, so he was somewhat stunned to see this.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Agatha, on the other hand, jumped onto the rabbit. ¡°War Rabbit, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 3264

    Chapter 3264


    Jamie was able to benefit from this due to his associations with Esmeralda.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Agatha brought Esmeralda along on her War Rabbit, and Esmeralda called out to Frank, pulling him up


    to join them as well. The man clearly noticed the big rabbit turn around to look at him when he got on


    board. Its blood-red eyes stared at him for a short while. He really felt a shiver down his spine at that


    moment, as if he had turned into prey for a powerful beast.


    Frank,


    Alex,


    It was fortunate that Esmeralda held his hand tightly the entire time, so it decided not to Jamie in the


    end.


    Jamie


    Alex


    The War Rabbit¡¯s back was covered in armor, yet the people standing on top of it could maintain their


    bnce effortlessly, no matter how much it jumped or ran. That was because there was a formation


    around the back of the War Rabbit¡¯s armor.


    ¡®This rabbit is amazing. It¡¯s so quick!¡¯


    Jamie asked under his breath. ¡°Is this a real rabbit, or just a mimic?¡¯


    Jamie


    Alex


    Esmeralda shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but this rabbit is nearly as powerful as a Divine


    Sovereign.¡±


    ¡°A Divine Sovereign rabbit?¡± Jamie nearly shouted in shock.


    Jamie


    Alex


    Just then, Agatha spoke up. ¡°You two have to stay close to meter. If you¡¯re too far away, I won¡¯t be


    able to look after you.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Heavenly Deities were able to travel three thousand miles within the blink of an eye. Both Zagan and


    Tavarious¡¯ team reached the deserted West Mountain near the Yorkshire Pce. Underneath them


    were a group of Undead patrolling the area.


    Zagan wasn¡¯t that foolish to attack right away. Instead, he used telepathy to speak to his team. ¡°Anyone


    who is a Divine Monarch or above, please step forward.¡±


    Whoosh!


    A total of six people came out.


    He frowned. ¡°Is that it?¡±


    There were almost ten thousand Undeads within that group, so it would be impossible to kill all of them


    without making any ruckus.


    ¡°No matter. You, and you, follow me and attack from the front. The four of you will attack at the end.


    Remember to be swift with your sword and keep a low profile. The rest of you wille down to aid us


    when you realize an all-out war has been initiated.¡±


    Zagan was obviously experienced in war. Hence, after he has assigned a role to everyone, they set out


    altogether after counting down to three.


    The figures immediately turned into shadows under a dark night sky, slowly and silently approaching


    the Undead group. A wave of sand and dust rushed over to the Undead¡¯s heads, using the wind to get


    into their eyes. Many weren¡¯t even able to open their eyes because of this.


    ¡°What kind of wind is this?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going blind¡­¡±


    ¡°Quick, take cover!¡±


    The front section of the Undead patrol team instantly turned into a mess. Since there were just too


    many of them, the chaos was enough to make them trample over and bump into each other, creating


    conflict in the process.


    In just a few moments, someone started shouting. ¡°What the f*ck. Which one of you poked my foot?


    Can¡¯t you trim your toenails?¡±


    sh!


    ¡°Ah??? Who hurt me? Can¡¯t you watch your dang weapon?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who fell unconscious? Holy sh*t, Sir Buggs, why have you fainted? Ah! He died? Who was it?


    Who killed him?¡±


    Sand had gone into their eyes. With this gust of dust in the air, none of the Undead could see properly.


    Even if they tried using their divine consciousness, it would still be rather blurry.


    All of this was caused by the Demon Lord, Zagan.


    These elders had gone through wars during ancient times, and had fought the Undead in the past.


    Thus, it was only natural for them to be highly experienced. Facing them head-on would be the worst


    n possible, significantly when they were outnumbered. Hence, everything required great calctions


    and nning.

 Chapter 3265

    Chapter 3265


    After that, Zagan led his team to blend in with the crowd, ughtering as many as possible during this


    confusion.


    From a far distance, the people who were ordered to be on standby were very impressed to see how


    Zagan¡¯s n panned out. It showed how skilled he was, as he was able to minimize their risks by


    choosing not to face the Undead head on. Moreover, they were able to kill off even more enemies than


    expected.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about how smart the Demon Lord Zagan was when fighting the Undead back then. He


    coulde up with many ideas and tricks, which helped create miracles during their battles every


    single time. Looks like he lives up to his name.¡±


    Inparison, Tavarious was facing quite a sticky situation.


    The old nun let out a loud scream, raising her divine sword as she shed into the Undead army. This


    caught the enemies¡¯ attention, and the entire team had to get into closebat right there and then. As


    Chi and wind des exploded in the air, the entire army was alerted of their presence.


    ¡°How dare these disgusting natives fight back? They¡¯re just asking for a death wish!¡±


    Aria received this news immediately, so she brought another team to join the fight


    For a brief moment, Tavarious got injured by Aria, which led to several Undeads surrounding her, giving


    her no way to escape. It was fortunate that the two brothers who headed to the East found nothing


    along their way but managed to hear the battle noisesing from the North. Itching for some action,


    they abandoned their original path and rushed over.


    When the two old men joined, Tavarious felt slightly less worried and depressed.


    ¡°Hey, old nun, aren¡¯t you supposed to thank us? If it weren¡¯t for our help, you might¡¯ve been stripped


    naked and assaulted by those Undeads, forcing you to make babies!¡± Alijah, the older brother, said with


    a smile.


    Tavarious was initially quite grateful, but hearing this made her expression darken instantly.


    Salvador, the younger brother, chuckled. ¡°Alijah, how could a human and an Undead give birth to a


    baby? They should be called Undead kids.¡±


    ¡°Undead kids sound horrible. You should call them the Undying children instead.¡±


    Tavarious was furious. ¡°Shut up, you old things!¡±


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re talking about old things, huh? You seem older than us, though, so what are you then?¡±


    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s an old nun. She¡¯s not an object.¡±


    Just then, a yell echoed through the skies. ¡°Stop talking. You all are so annoying. None of you are


    objects. You¡¯re nothing! So just die instead!¡±


    It was Aria who was speaking. After that, a great war broke out.


    On the other side, Agatha did a turn and shape-shifted into another woman. Upon closer inspection,


    Leonardo nearly fell from the War Rabbit¡¯s back. That was because Agatha had turned herself into


    Juvia.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Since Leonardo had seen the Undead Queen before, he had quite the impression of her. He could


    confidently say that her shapeshifting would most definitely fool anyone.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Master, you¡­¡± Esmeralda shrieked.


    ¡°Esmeralda, you and Leonardo will have to follow the War Rabbitter. I¡¯ll shapeshift into the Undead


    Queen and distract the Undead for a while. We need to make sure we kill off all the core members of


    the Undead and destroy the Blood Pool with the least casualties possible.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    This was quite an unexpected trick as well.


    Leonardo said, ¡°I can shapeshift into Rhy¡¯s appearance too.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Esmeralda asked, ¡°What about me?¡±


    Agatha replied. ¡°Stay on the rabbit for now, and attract some of the attacks yourself.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Go, now. The Warrior Rabbit is high on defense, so it could take their attacks for ten whole minutes, so


    don¡¯t be scared!¡±


    Roar!


    Just then, the rabbit leaped and let out a deafening roar, whereas Agatha and Leonardo went over to


    the back of the Blood Pool. Agatha then sent out a few spells.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Carrot Meeting!¡±


    ¡°Ultimate Carrot Formation!¡±


    Tens ofrge carrots appeared out of thin air and inserted themselves into the ground, setting


    themselves up as a formation.


    The War Rabbit appeared at the site, killing off enemies immediately. Agatha, who had turned into


    Juvia, dashed out and yelled loudly. ¡°A strong enemy has shown itself! Protect the queen! You, you,


    you, and you. Based on your positions, I¡¯m calling everyone in the South toe over.¡±


    Leonardo was in awe. He didn¡¯t know that she could pull off such an unexpected move.


    Leonardo


    Alex

 Chapter 3266

    Chapter 3266


    Josef had no idea what realm this female Great Goddess, Agatha, belonged to. The undying queen


    she had disguised herself as, on the other hand, was genuinely seamless. In any case, he couldn¡¯t see


    the true or false with his current eyes, whether they were God¡¯s or Buddha¡¯s.


    Josef


    Alex


    The undying n couldn¡¯t see it either. The undying n who were building the blood pool were


    naturally nervous seeing such arge War Rabbit rushing into the crowd and killing and then seeing


    Juvia appearing in front of them, asking them to go over and protect the queen. No one would suspect


    that this queen was a fake at all.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As a result¡­


    So many undying ns suddenly fell into the formation set up by Agatha.


    This Ultimate Carrot Formation was awe-inspiring. Josef saw it clearly from the side, the formation


    came together, and it was apletely different scene within the formation.


    Josef


    Alex


    Agatha had turned the formation boundary she had set up into another world, but it was not visible from


    the outside. Those who walked into the boundary vanished in an instant.


    ¡°Come with me!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Be quick!¡±


    A huge fan appeared in Agatha¡¯s hand and rushed inside the boundary,unching a merciless killing


    spree.


    Josef then came in. Agatha also guided those from the Cultivation Alliance who followed her into the


    boundary.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef saw Agatha¡¯s fan, which was iparably sharp. It rotated, sometimes as a rotary flying knife,


    sometimes as a sharp sword in the hand. There was almost no enemy to fight against this anywhere. In


    fact, it was arge swath of harvest. Edgar, too had good speed. He swayed like a rainbow with the


    Immortal Butcher and True Martial Tyrant Sword in hand.


    Josef


    Alex


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    Josef even summoned the best experts, Saria, Lorelei, and Neb, from the Cleansing Vase.


    Josef


    Alex


    Saria¡¯s cultivation level was Divine Sovereign. That was, she had be muddled in recent years, or


    she was likely to achieve the king of gods. Lorelei and others have Divine Monarchs as well.


    In addition, Dorothy volunteered to assist.


    There were so many experts. With the addition of Edgar, their offensive and defensive abilities were


    strong. They were also multi-faceted, with the presence of field control experts and long-range output,


    making up a formidable team.


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    Agatha was initially concerned about Edgar, always concerned about his life and death, butter, when


    she discovered that Josef himself had a strong team, especially after seeing Saria in his team, she


    simply put herself into the carnage.


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    Josef


    Alex


    The Great Compassion Mantra was recited. There was a supreme golden body behind Edgar, which


    stood a hundred feet tall and glowed with endless Buddha light. The heavens and the earth were filled


    with a Sanskrit sound containing the runes of Buddhism. The Buddhism techniques had a targeted


    restraining ability against the undying n.


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    Covered by Buddhist sounds and golden light, the Undying n revealed unnatural movements. They


    weren¡¯t as fast and flexible as before. Josef¡¯s Great Mirror Spell, Lorelei, immediately conducted the


    harvesting strangtion. There was a point where Josef carried the Cleansing Vase, which could


    release people.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef


    Alex


    What he did not expect was Dorothy¡¯s body also had an extremely high-quality cave-dwelling magic


    treasure. Those who cultivated the Fair Maiden¡®s Heart Sutra-Vermilion Bird, Green Dragon, and


    others, were also


    inside that magic treasure. At this time, she summoned them out. The result was that this team¡¯s


    combat power was stronger than Agatha¡¯s.


    The Undying n who had been duped by Agatha were all destroyed in three minutes. The people on


    their side suffered no casualties.


    Agatha approached Saria and greeted him. Xuri was well-known to her, and the two were considered


    sisters, but Saria was a little distant.


    She then went out to deceive people once more. Persuading the Undying n to join the formation.


    Each time, she managed to summon arge number of undying ns, and then, just like when serving


    food, everyone shared the food together, which was, to be honest, very cool. This was most likely the


    so-called security provided by the powerful.


    Josef was used to fighting. He was the one who fought the main force while shielding others.


    Josef


    Alex


    Now, Agatha, the great emperor, was carrying the g. Saria was forming a small circle to be the


    main force. Josef and the other people¡¯s mindless output was sufficient.


    Josef


    Alex


    So, after three times¡­


    No fewer than 30,000 Undying ns had been exterminated. Even the throne was snatched away.


    Themotion drew the Undying n¡¯s attention. Soon, Aria dashed over.

 Chapter 3267

    Chapter 3267


    Some members of the Undying n informed her that Juvia and Rhys had returned, but the situation


    was a little strange.


    ¡°The queen summoned three groups of people, but none of them appeared!¡±


    Looking at the War Rabbit and Esmeralda on top, Aria¡¯s eyes became very sharp, as she was irritated.


    She had been given the order to go out and fight, but she didn¡¯t expect to be confronted by this level of


    the other side so soon, and crucially, she had only two Undying ns left.


    ¡°War Rabbit!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this rabbit before. It appears to be an object belonging to a perverted woman. She must be


    coming here.¡±


    Aria fixed her gaze on the spot where the boundary had been drawn.


    Agatha, who had assumed Juvia¡¯s appearance, emerged soon after.


    ¡°There are powerful people from the aborigines appearing in the north,¡± shemented as soon as


    she emerged.


    ¡±The number of people sent there is still insufficient. Another batch of people wille¡­¡±


    ¡°The powerful people in the north have been defeated. No need to travel over,¡± she just said before


    being interrupted by Aria.


    ¡°Am I the queen, or are you the queen?¡± Agatha asked as she narrowed her eyes.


    Aria made a sneering remark, ¡°You¡¯re a twisted knucklehead, and you¡¯re trying to pass yourself off as


    my sister? Go to hell!¡±


    She was Juvia¡¯s sister, and she could tell right away that Juvia was a phony. Then, enraged, she


    launched an all-out assault. Not only did shee out to help, but so did the other Undying n.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    Agatha was an influential person who lived in ancient times and was now a living emperor; herbat


    power was unrivaled, nheless, battling with Juvia turned into a five-minute duel that was


    unexpectedly indistinguishable from one another.


    Also rushing back was the War Rabbit.


    ¡°Because the zombie queen was away, the other undying n has gone out as well, now is an ideal


    time to assassinate the queen¡¯s sister. I¡¯ll go help Agatha,¡± Saria remarked as she opened her mouth.


    She raced out after saying anything and waiting for the right opportunity.


    Swish!


    Poof!


    Aria had not anticipated the presence of an expert such as Saria in the formation. It was yet another


    surprise attack. She was pierced through the shoulder by Saria¡¯s sword in a moment of inattention.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Aria was protected in a group by the throne of the Undying n, which was huge in number. The


    fighting had ultimately impacted the two northwesterly directions.


    A short time cannot pass for Demon Lord Zagan and Sister Tavarious, as well as Salvador.


    At this precise moment¡­


    A loud boom erupted in the blood pool. Something blew up below. Unexpectedly, a massive carrot


    surged out of the st.


    This was, of course, Agatha¡¯s work. The main goal of their journey was to demolish the blood pool.


    It was now a sess.


    Aria¡¯s eyes were red with anger. The Undying n¡®sbat prowess would dwindle without the blood


    pool, and they had only recently attacked the three thousand worlds with tremendous difficulty¡­ She


    shouldn¡¯t have sent out so many troops, and now she regretted it.


    ¡°Hey, little sister, do you understand what this is?¡± Agatha quickly drew a ckish stone from her


    pocket.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It appeared ordinary, but Aria¡¯s spirit was scared out of her when she saw it. ¡°Void Crystal of


    Annihtion?!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Agatha mmed it down.


    Boom!


    A loud noise was heard. The entire universe, including heaven and earth, seemed devoid of sound and


    light.

 Chapter 3268

    Chapter 3268


    Everyone was stunned at this point.


    The void had copsed, thend rolled over, and no matter how hard the rocks and mountains were,


    they all turned to dust at this moment.


    That side, which had surrounded Aria and protected her undying n, including the Undead King, had


    all vanished in the explosion, leaving nothing behind. Aria, despite her high cultivation, could confront


    the ancient emperor Agatha. Her body even had high-level magic treasures from the Chi universe, but


    these magical treasures could not protect her in front of the Void Crystal of Annihtion.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Her body resounded with the wailing of a magical treasure. There were thirty nine clusters of light all


    over her body. These thirty-nine light clusters, however, helped her block only a portion of the damage.


    The Void Crystal of Annihtion should not have appeared in this universe. That belonged to something


    extremely terrifying, even in the chi universe.


    ¡°Life Substitution Spirit!¡±


    Aria had no choice but to use herst chance. She attempted to use the Life Substitution Spirit to get a


    life for herself and block the damage and escape from the scene of such a devastating body kill.


    Phew!


    The Life Substitution Spirit was very strange. It could actually create an existence like a mirror image


    out of nothing,pletely attracting the point of fire of the explosion, giving up the chance of survival to


    the deity. After Aria discarded the Life Substitution Spirit, she desperately fled. Red-eyed, she truly did


    not expect Agatha toe up with something so heavenly-defying. So her previous guess was correct.


    She really was from the abyss and had escaped from it.


    However, it was only temporary.


    Aria was startled to notice that a slew of red auras had appeared along the path her deity had taken to


    flee. A closer look revealed that it was a bloody rabbit. It was not the first time Aria had fought Agatha.


    As a result, she was very clear about this type of rabbit. The Holy Rabbit was Agatha¡¯s crushing divine


    ability. This was a suicide rabbit, which was extremely difficult to deal with because each rabbit carried


    the supremew energy, the holy power. These rabbits would never stop attacking the target.


    ¡°B*tch, b*tch, b*tch!¡± Aria was worried and cursed.


    She had previously been injured by the Void Crystal of Annihtion, her bones had been broken at


    least a dozen times, and her internal organs were burning like fire. Her injuries were severe, and most


    of the defensive magical treasures on her body had been destroyed in the explosion. Even if there


    were still survivors, they had all lost their effectiveness. Aria was desperate now.


    She was facing an entity no less powerful than that of the Void Crystal of Annihtion. She was sorry!


    If the undying n crossed the border over the army, these people simply wouldn¡¯t dare toe over


    and sneak attack.


    ¡°We can¡¯t fight head-on, so flee to the east!¡±


    ¡°The signal for assistance has been sent, and the undying n¡¯s army outside will soon be able to


    arrive. I just need to be able to dy until then, and I will be able to pass through peacefully!¡±


    ¡°When that timees, I¡¯m taking this b*tch and cramping her skin!¡±


    Aria quickly turned around and ran eastward. Then, she saw a sh of a human figure in front of her,


    and a man appeared.


    Ishac was the one. He held the Immortal Butcher in his hand when he came to a halt in Aria¡¯s path of


    necessity.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The next second. Human figures shed by¡­


    Ishac¡¯s mirror images appeared in at least thirty ces. The entire eastern way out formed a closed


    encirclement, and Aria would have to confront him if he wanted to escape in this direction.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Fool! How dare youe here and obstruct me with such a small cultivation?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even as insignificant as a fart unless you know some formations!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Aria¡¯s Chi condensed palm chose Ishac directly in front of her. Whether this was the original or mirror


    image, she didn¡¯t care. After all, with a m, the result was absolutely only one, death.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 3269

    Chapter 3269


    The two people were getting closer and closer together.


    500 meters, 300 meters, 100 meters¡­


    To Aria, such a distance could not even be considered a distance, it could be ignored. However, she


    discovered that all of George had done the same thing at this point.


    George


    Alex


    A punchnded on the ground.


    ¡°Is this guy insane?¡±


    As soon as such a thought entered Aria¡¯s mind, a force that caught her off guard suddenly spread up


    from beneath her feet and wrapped her body. Her body felt as if it had sunk into the muck, her body


    became unbearably heavy, and her legs appeared to be filled with lead. Her movement had been


    severely disrupted.


    This was none other than George¡¯s forbidden technique, the Great Gravity Spell.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°What?! It¡¯s actually a divine ability to control gravity!¡± Aria was shocked.


    This was one of the three thousand forbidden arts within. Itsw was beyond the scope of this world.


    Aria¡¯s cultivation was at the highest. Her power was iparably immense. But, to cultivate the Great


    Gravity Spell would not be because one¡®s cultivation was high then the effect of gravity would be less.


    On the contrary, people with high cultivation would suffer more gravity.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Aria was closely followed by the Holy Rabbit.


    George¡¯s secret art changed thew, embodied in the great gravity art. Against the Holy Rabbit, the


    Great Gravity Spell was ineffective. In the next second, a Holy Rabbit spotted Aria and charged up.


    George


    Alex


    Boom!


    It was a massive explosion. The Holy Rabbit exploded when it came into contact with Aria¡¯s body.


    Then there was a second one, and then a third¡­ The explosions were deafening.


    George¡¯s Great Gravity Spell made it impossible for Aria to run now.


    George


    Alex


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    More than a hundred suicidal Holy Rabbits swooped down on Aria¡¯s body. In the explosion, Aria was


    turned into smoke and dust with a shout full of unending hatred.


    Instead, due to the Void Crystal of Annihtion¡¯s explosion, a wisp of divine soul quietly hidden into the


    ground, silently retreating, until it finally disappeared This was Aria¡¯s Life Substitution Spirit. She would


    never have guessed that, in the end, because of George¡¯s interference, only her deity and spirit were


    left. It made her hate him even more. Only the Life Substitution Spirit was still alive.


    George


    Alex


    Such a result was utterly uneptable.


    Pfft!


    George knelt on the ground, gasping for air.


    George


    Alex


    His Great Gravity Spell had reached at the first level. If it was not the first level, the effect on Aria would


    be minimal, and it would be unable to stop her at all. Hence, he looked for a way to superimpose a full


    thirty six images, each casting the Great Gravity Spell. This way, when they were superimposed


    together, the gravity reached a terrifying value. The only issue was that the consumption was


    excessive. Thirty-six images, each consuming Chi, cast the Great Gravity Spell.


    He was about to copse now. However, the oue was satisfying. The Undead Queen¡¯s sister and


    her most important right-hand man were sted to death.


    ¡°It¡¯s George!¡±


    George


    Alex


    Esmeralda dashed over to George and kneeled before him, picking him up, ¡°How are you doing? How


    dare you, that woman is the Undead Queen¡¯s sister. My master fought her for hundreds of rounds and


    didn¡¯t even know who won. Are you not afraid of being killed instantly?¡±


    George


    Alex


    Georgeughed, leaned against her, and asked, ¡°Did I look like myself in my previous life?¡±


    George


    Alex


    ***


    Meanwhile, ¡°Not good, something has happened to my sister!¡± said Juvia, the Undead Queen, far away


    in the wastnd.

 Chapter 3270

    Chapter 3270


    Presently, Rhys was still concentrating on attacking the Thousand g Formation. Based on current


    progress, it would take at least one more day to break through this barrier.


    Rhys was depressed, and in a ce like the Wastnds, one could actually see a formation of this


    degree. All the formationws were all from the Chi universe, which could not have been produced in


    this diffracted universe. Thus, the magical treasure thatid this great formation had to be something


    from the Chi universe. This was something that even Astor had not given much thought to.


    Astor


    Alex


    He had no idea that the item he had snatched halfway from someone else was actually so powerful


    and of such high quality. He would have definitely set up the Thousand g Formation inside the


    Genbu Secret Realm.


    ¡°What happened to your sister? What could possibly happen to her?¡±


    ¡°She has ten Undying ns in her hands, each with a throne leading the team. All the experts of this


    diffractive universe are out to surround her, and after three days, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t even hurt half a


    hair of hers.¡± Rhys was less than impressed.


    He could sense Juvia¡¯s feelings for him. He didn¡¯t like her, and he thought her older sister was


    annoying because she was always bothering him. He would have kicked her out long ago if she hadn¡¯t


    been Juvia¡¯s sister, whom he had identified as his sister-inw.


    Juvia¡¯s face was as dark as water, and her eyes were solemn. Rhys did not understand her sister¡¯s


    connection to her, which was mysterious telepathy.


    She could now clearly sense that what her sister had witnessed was extremely serious and could


    endanger her life. She averted her gaze.


    The supreme divine thoughts were fiercely scattered. She had arrived in the wastnd, a long way


    from Yorkshire Pce on the other side of the ocean. It would be a fool¡¯s errand for an ordinary person


    to want to cross such a long distance and reach over there to check out the reality. However, it was not


    too difficult for Juvia.


    Buzz!


    Only in a few short breaths.


    Using her telepathy, Juvia arrived above Yorkshire Pce. When she saw what was going on there,


    she was furious. Standing at the foot of Mount Yukon, with her as the center, the temperature dropped


    rapidly for dozens of miles around. The sky was just shining with sunshine, and all of a sudden, it


    turned gray and gloomy, with gusts of cloudy wind and goose-feather snowkes drifting down.


    When Juvia became enraged, she caused a sudden change in the weather.


    Anyone in this range was emotionally affected by her. Ordinary people simply could not afford such an


    emotional outburst from her. In just a short moment, their hearts were full of hatred, tyranny, killing


    intent, and destruction. All these were kinds of negative thinking. Negative emotions were magnified a


    hundred and a thousand times, and then they acted very irrationally.


    Exactly at this time. The criminal behavior had increased. The original benevolent people had suddenly


    turned murderous and violent.


    Rhys, Juvia¡¯s eldest brother, was the most affected. This was because he was closest to Juvia.


    Fortunately, his cultivation level was deep enough, and he quickly collected his thoughts, asking,


    ¡°Sister, what¡®s wrong with you? ¡±


    Juvia¡¯s body erupted with boundless hatred. ¡°My sister, Aria, is no longer alive!¡±


    Rhys was stunned, ¡°Is Aria no longer alive? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Go to Yorkshire Pce, kill, and take revenge,¡± Juvia said tly.


    ¡°Ah, but this Yukon formation will be broken soon¡­¡±


    ¡±There¡¯s no need to break it. That brat Astor is in Yorkshire Pce, and he¡¯s one of those who


    murdered my sister! I want to draw this person¡¯s skin, extract his soul, and refine it into my shoes.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Juvia uttered these words with venom, revealing the depth of her hatred for Morten. To be refined into


    the shoe, stepping on his soul daily!


    Morten.


    Alex.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rhys was overjoyed.

 Chapter 3271

    Chapter 3271


    At least, Juvia was full of hatred for Milos. It was not because she often felt being trampled by


    Leonardo and harbored a unique feeling for him deep down after her Life Substitution Spirit entered the


    body of Leonardo¡¯s woman¡­


    Milos.


    Alex.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s head back now!¡±


    ***


    After Aria was killed in Yorkshire Pce, Agatha immediately ordered everyone to retreat. Some


    people in the League of Cultivators were still unwilling to leave because they were having a st killing


    the Undying n!


    ¡°If you¡¯re not leaving, do you intend to stay and wait for your death?¡±


    ¡°The undead army will return soon. The Undead Queen¡¯s divine sense wandered in the skyjust now. It¡¯s


    already a huge gain that we could kill Juvia¡¯s younger sister! Go!¡±


    Decisive, Agatha showed no hesitation. She retreated instantly.


    The crowd in the Carrot Formation also came out and left.


    Half an hourter, everyone rendezvoused at the original location and checked the battle results as


    well as casualties.


    As it turned out, the team led by Sister Tavarious suffered the most severe casualties. A third of the


    league warriors in the entire team was dead, and even Sister Tavarious had an arm severed¡­ It wasn¡¯t


    severed, but rather, bitten off. The bitten area contained poison, and it was unknown whether it would


    regrow. This team would have been wiped out if Alijah and Salvador hadn¡¯t joined and helped them.


    Esmeralda couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She knew those who sacrificed themselves and was


    acquainted with them. Everyone had called her the leader of the league, but as a result, they were now


    gone forever.


    Agatha said, ¡°Deaths are inevitable in the war with the Undying n. Perhaps more of us will die in the


    future, but this is our only way. Collect their corpses and bury them in the Valley of Heroes.¡±


    A surging roar came in the direction of Yorkshire Pce almost as soon as Agatha finished saying


    those words.


    ¡°Hush! Hold your breath!¡±


    ¡°Retreat. Silently!¡±


    The one rushing back was the legion sent by the Undying n.


    When they saw arge number of Undying n members killed, they were infuriated. After that, the


    Undead Queen and Rhys also arrived. However, Agatha had long left this ce along with the


    members of the League of Cultivators without leaving any trace.


    Juvia¡¯s divine sense spread out all over the ce, trying to find Leonardo and Agatha. Even if she


    spread her divine sense to half of the, she gained nothing.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Rhys said, ¡°D*mn it! They escaped after killing Aria and blowing up the blood pool? I¡¯ll go and kill the


    people of this continent until their heads roll!¡±


    He was just expressing his thoughts to Juvia. In fact, deep down, he was a little happy about Aria¡¯s


    death. That despicable drag finally died, and tranquility had returned atst.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Looking at him, Juvia also had endless anger that she wanted to vent.


    ¡°Fine. You will take two legions out and find thergest energy source on this. I heard a cosmic


    monument in this ce, but it is hidden. If we manage to find it, it will hasten our n topletion.¡±


    ¡°Cosmic monument? Does such a thing exist in the diffracted universe?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Instead of rushing out, Juvia found the Life Substitution Spirit of her sister, Aria. Her main spirit and


    body were dead, but her Life Substitution Spirit survived instead.


    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s Agatha Haisley! She had the Void Crystal of Annihtion in her hand!¡±


    ¡°What? Void Crystal of Annihtion?¡±


    Juvia was also shocked. Even the experts of the Chi universe were afraid of this kind of forbidden item!


    ¡°Looks like the n has to be changed! The blood pool cannot be built here!¡±

 Chapter 3272

    Chapter 3272


    The incredible world of America experienced an inhumane night.


    The two legions led by Rhys advanced like mad. They killed anyone on sight.


    After all, powerful experts had not appeared in the great world of America in those years because of


    the restriction ofws coupled with the great impact of the ancient force field on this ce. As long as


    they encountered an existence like Rhys, they simply had no chance of escape.


    Fortunately, the invasion of the Undying n was not a secret a long time ago. Now, many had heard


    about the newsfeed of the Undying n with the help of the Divine Dreamcatcher. Countless people


    had abandoned their sects and left were forced to be uprooted, leaving the great world of America.


    Now that all the ancient force fields had been eliminated, it was no longer a luxury if one wanted to


    leave and head to other worlds. Many sects possessedrge flying ships. Even if they did not have


    one, they could borrow it or squeeze into the other sects before they left together. However, the most


    pitiful ones were from ordinary people.


    They had no cultivation, nor could they resist the Undying n.


    When the experts of the Undying n casuallyunched an attack, a great number of mortals often


    died.


    Rhys¡¯s massacrested for an entire day and a night. He killed all the way from the Western Ridge to


    the edge of the Eastern in.


    Eventually, he stopped.


    This time, the number of dead aborigines in the diffracted universe was shocking. A strong smell of


    blood spread throughout the entire Western Ridge.


    ***


    The dawn of the third day finally arrived.


    After resting for a day and a night, Edgar finally recovered all his consumed Chi and mental strength.


    Furthermore, there was a great improvement. The most gratifying thing was that dozens of the three


    thousand lotuses in his body bloomed at once after that battle. It also indicated that dozens of


    forbidden spells were unlocked. Moreover, he also absorbed the pollen energy of the dozens of lotuses


    and added it into his body.


    Edgar


    Alex


    There were many kinds of forbidden spells.


    Each kind was unique.


    Among the dozens of forbidden spells unlocked this time, the one that satisfied him the most was


    something called the ¡°Great Curse Dispel¡±. It seemed to have quite a huge scope of effects and was


    effective for many curses. Rumor had it that there was no undispeble curse in the world when one


    achieved great sess in cultivation¡­ He wondered if he could dispel the Witch Curse on him as well


    as the curses on Jade and the others with the Great Dispel.


    The dozens of other kinds were an assortment of everything.


    Even so, Edgar¡¯s happy mood suddenly hit rock bottom the moment he received the Divine


    Dreamcatcher handed by Esmeralda and saw the news released on it.


    Edgar


    AlexText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Boom!


    He smashed the ground with his fist, creating a deep crater out of the hard rock.


    ¡°D*mn it! Why did those Undying n members have to do that?¡±


    ¡°Juvia is clearly a human who possesses such a powerful strength, yet she led the Undying n to


    commit the great sin of taking lives and the barbaric massacre of ordinary people. Could it be that she¡¯s


    really devoid of humanity?¡±


    A voice rang out. ¡°How could the Undying n possess humanity? In their eyes, humans are inferior to


    ants. They will be happier if we go extinct.¡±


    The one who came was none other than Agatha Haisley.


    ¡°Not only were the three thousand great worlds in the ancient era, but there were also numerous small


    worlds with a multitude of races that flourished together! Back then, there were thousands of Heavenly


    Emperors and kings of gods alone, but look at how many kings of gods are left in the universe today.


    You have never experienced the cruelty of that era, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re so angry.¡±

 Chapter 3273

    Chapter 3273


    ¡°And, we¡¯re even numbed.¡±


    Looking at Agatha, Alder had many things in mind that he wanted to ask her, but for a moment, he did


    not know where to start.


    Alder


    Alex


    Just then, Phoenix walked over. ¡°Aunt Agatha!¡±


    Agatha looked at her. After a long while, she said, ¡°Phoenix, I¡¯ve heard about your matter. Child, you¡¯ve


    suffered.¡±


    Phoenix shook her head and asked, ¡°Aunt Agatha, where are¡­ My parents? They..?¡±


    Agatha knew that she would definitely ask this question. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    either right now.¡±


    Phoenix asked, ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    Agatha nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She spoke continuously.


    Back when the Undying n was about to control the entire diffracted universe three millennia ago, the


    leader of the League of Cultivators decided to seal thews with great power. It was a method that


    harmed both the opponents and the allies, but it could cut off the energy supply of the blood pool. Over


    time, the blood pool would lose its due effect. Without the blessing of the blood pool, the Undying n


    simply would not be able to survive long at that time. Hence, the Undying n began to retreat starting


    from that time.


    However, it certainly wasn¡¯t a long-term solution.


    As the duration of the sealedws increased, the ratio of the experts in the universe also decreased.


    The study found that three millennia was the most reasonable duration. The deity realm would even be


    unavable once the duration was prolonged. Therefore, they studied another method¡­


    The League of Cultivators back then still had many prisoners of the Undying n in their hands.


    Through the anatomical study of those prisoners, they found that the bodies of the Undying n


    possessed a kind of strange energy.


    Some powerful people sneaked into the Undead Territory with that energy from the dissection. After


    that, they discovered a secret, where the root of the Undying n was a kind of bizarre blood. The


    source of this blood eventually led to the Abyss.


    ¡°We formed a team and went to the Abyss! But if we wanted to go to the Abyss, we had to pass


    through the Undead Territory! Back then, some traitors appeared in the universe, and our whereabouts


    were known by the Undying n in advance. We were ambushed as soon as we crossed the border.¡±


    ¡°However, those of us who went there were experts, and we were also prepared for the urrence of


    that kind of situation. Your father said that the Undying n invaded the universe seven millennia.


    Since we arrived at the Undead Territory, why couldn¡¯t we screw them in return?¡±


    ¡°Everyone was an expert with particrly high mobility and many magical treasures. Everyone¡¯s goal


    was to kill our way into the pce and kill Juvia.¡±


    However, Agatha sighed when she said that.


    ¡°We took it for granted. That kind of environment in the Undead Territory was unsuitable for humans


    like us and demons to survive in it. After a while, problems showed up in our bodies. As a result, the


    tide turned before we managed to kill our way into the pce. Instead, we were hunted down by the


    experts of the Undying n. Eventually, we fled into the Abyss and concentrated on finding the source


    of the Undying n, that kind of blood.¡±


    Phoenix asked, ¡°Did you manage to find the blood?¡±


    Agatha shook her head. ¡°The Abyss was too dangerous. We were hunted down by an Overlord-tier


    creature over there. Many of us died, and even your mother was severely injured. However, a ray of


    hope appeared just when everyone was in despair¡­ We encountered the legendary Ancient Path in


    the Abyss and hid inside.¡±


    ¡°The Ancient Path?¡±


    Phoenix was unfamiliar with the term. Alder was even more oblivious.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s that ce?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask


    ¡°That¡¯s a path leading to the Chi universe.¡± Agatha answered, ¡°But, that path had long been abandoned


    for many epochs. No one could pass that path since the unknown epoch. Those who entered the


    Ancient Path were all dead.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    All the people eximed upon hearing that.


    Alder asked, ¡°Senior, how did youe out then?¡±


    Alder


    Alex

 Chapter 3274

    Chapter 3274


    Agatha shook her head. ¡°Technically speaking, I¡¯ve never been inside the Ancient Path.¡±


    Faced with such an answer, Stefan and Phoenix felt how uneptable it was.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Just now, she even said the Ancient Path was the ray of hope. If they hadn¡¯t gone in, how could they


    have avoided the pursuit of the Overlord-tier creature at the rear?


    ¡°They went in. I was targeted by the Overlord because I was in the rearmost position. I stalled it while


    heading in the other direction. When I managed to shake off the Overlord and catch up with them, your


    father shouted inside, telling me not to go in¡­ I couldn¡¯t hold back and went in halfway. Because of the


    fact that I went in halfway, that Overlord-tier creature had some misgivings. Surprisingly, it shot a few


    nces at me and looked very afraid. After roaring thrice, it turned around and left.¡±


    Nheless, that was not all of it.


    Agatha continued, saying that she thought they were safe and finally could heave a sigh of relief after


    the Overlord-tier creature left. However, immediately afterward, she heard a franticmotion and


    miserable screams from those who entered the Ancient Path.


    She wanted to rush in and find out what was going on. It was because the entrance of the Ancient Path


    contained a mist ofplicatedws, so she could not see them clearly. However, Grand Emperor


    Rowan rushed over and stopped her.


    He told Agatha that the people who entered it were deprived of their lifespans and aging rapidly


    because of the curses, great fears, and mysterious death energy inside, so she should never step in.


    However, an unpredictable turmoil and unforeseen event appeared in the Ancient Path at that time.


    The entrance was changing and producing power to cut off the space. It was going to disappear in that


    location of the Abyss. Furthermore, it had been transferred to a different dimensional space.


    At that time, Agatha had half of her body being pulled into the passage while the other half was outside.


    It was an abnormally perilous situation.


    Agatha was almost severed into halves. Grand Emperor Rowan and other people joined hands and


    protected her. The Ancient Path went into the void with unknown whereabouts. Agatha was eventually


    thrown out because her entire body didn¡¯t enter it¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s a long river for the sands of time.¡±


    ¡°It was full of dangers inside, where space-time rifts existed all the time. I drifted inside for an unknown


    period of time before I finally found an exit and escaped sessfully. I was in the west of Wastnd


    America when I reappeared.¡±


    Phoenix feltpletely unwell after hearing that. ording to Agatha¡¯s statement, wouldn¡¯t her


    parents suffer ill-fate?


    How long could theyst in that kind of ce where one was constantly deprived of life force?


    Stefanforted her as he said, ¡°Phoenix, don¡¯t be too anxious. As the saying goes, ¡®God blesses the


    good men¡¯. When they were being hunted down by the Overlord-tier creature, they managed to find a


    way out of the predicament by encountering the Ancient Path. So, they would naturally have a way to


    settle the risks encountered inside. The God of Destiny will not abandon them.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Phoenix smiled miserably, but it was worse than crying. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the God of


    Destiny was also in the team? Even the God of Destiny suffered such a result, so you can imagine how


    perilous it was.¡±


    ¡°When you regain your strength, we can think of a way to find them.¡±


    Such a statement was just all talk.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Grand Emperor Rowan and Sis Phoenix¡¯s strength was at the pinnacle in the universe. However, they


    and arge number of top-notch experts in the universe could not resist the damage over there after


    encountering a powerful danger in the Ancient Path. So, what could he do there? He was not someone


    who would give himself a hard time!


    ¡°Now, we can only pin our hopes on the Void Crystal of Annihtion.¡±

 Chapter 3275

    Chapter 3275


    As Agatha spoke, she took out a handful of Void Crystals of Annihtion. There were as many as five of


    them.


    Ludwig and the others had witnessed the power of this thing. It was simply terrifying.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Phoenix asked, ¡°What are these things?¡±


    Agatha said, ¡°I obtained them inadvertently in the long river of sands of time¡­ These things originated


    from the bodies from some terrifying existences over there. After I killed a few of them, I obtained these


    Void Crystals of Annihtion from their bodies.¡±


    However, five Void Crystals of Annihtion were far from enough to deal with the crazy Undying n


    right now.


    Just then, Esmeralda saw thetest news in the Divine Dreamcatcher.


    The undead army left the great world of America in different directions and advanced toward the


    universe in all directions.


    When Agatha heard that, she sighed heavily. ¡°The Undying n is going to build the blood pool


    elsewhere. That person, Juvia, is crafty, coupled with a very great number of Undying n members.


    She also multiplied and expanded the Undying n in this way in the ancient era. Now, she wants to


    do it again for sure.¡±


    Esmeralda asked, ¡°Is there any way to stop her?¡±


    Agatha looked at Joe. ¡°The answer is with him.¡±


    Joe.


    Alex.


    ¡°Me?¡± Ludwig was startled for a moment.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Do you think that seeds are just for show?¡± Agatha said, ¡°The seed n was the result after the


    Stoermer Sect joined hands with the eight mysterious astrologists in the ancient era to deduce the eight


    trigrams at the cost of the lives of the eight astrologists. Only this n could save the world!¡±


    Seemingly immersed in that radiant yet sorrowful history, Agatha said slowly, ¡°You are the seed who


    has obtained the luck of the three thousand worlds in the diffracted universe. You are closely rted to


    the diffracted universe. The three thousand worlds are being invaded and upied by the Undying


    n, the environment is being destroyed, and the lease of life is being severed. This kind of damage


    will be reflected in your body.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ludwig was dumbfounded. He wondered if he had gotten himself into trouble.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Agatha said, ¡°It means that if all the three thousand worlds are upied by the Undying n, your fate


    will follow suit! You will die immediately! Oh, I forgot one thing. The cosmic monument of the diffracted


    universe is somewhere in the great world of America. It is the core of the diffracted universe. Once


    Juvia finds this cosmic monument and refines it for herself, you will probably die.¡±


    Ludwig paled upon hearing those words. He looked at Phoenix. ¡°Did you know this before?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Phoenix nodded. ¡°I knew.¡±


    ¡°Holy crap!¡±


    Ludwig instantly went through the roof and lunged at Phoenix, pinning her to the ground¡­ The current


    Phoenix had a weak body and was simply not a match for Joe. This guy could wield the 9.99-million-


    pound Immortal Butcher.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Joe.


    Alex.


    However, Phoenix¡¯s expression was unwavering in the face of Ludwig¡¯s ferocious gaze while he was


    pinning her on the ground. She said casually, ¡°Otherwise, did you think you don¡¯t have to bear any


    responsibilities after reaping all the benefits? How could there be such a free lunch in the world?¡±


    LudwigText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alex


    Ludwig said, ¡°You should have exined this situation in advance.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Phoenix sneered, ¡°What kind of good ending will you get If the Undying n manages to refine the


    cosmic monument? Instead of venting your anger on me, why do you think of a way to break the


    predicament! You are the seed. The result of the divination, that path of survival, will be created by you.


    Now, all the living beings in the universe are counting on you to give them a path of survival.¡±


    Ludwig said angrily, ¡°What solution could Ihavee up with?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Just then, he suddenly felt some kind of sensation. Someone was transmitting divine sense to him¡­


    Who was it? The ce he was currently located was very unique, where he basically could not detect


    normal divine senses, but this divine sense coulde in. Who was that person?


    Could it be Juvia?


    After thinking for a while, he left this ce via the Earth Escape Technique of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree.


    After that, that divine sense became clear.


    Yuno, whom he had failed to contact for a long time, was calling him urgently.

 Chapter 3276

    Chapter 3276


    ¡®It¡¯s Yuno!¡¯ Morten was overwhelmed with surprise.


    Morten


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Three years ago, the ancient force field was destroyed for the first time. The demon tribe over there


    invaded America and massacred people in the Flying Eagles Academy, causing the students and


    teachers in the Flying Eagles Academy to escape far away. Yuno, who was also Phoebe Larsen,


    disappeared from then on.


    He tried to find her whereabouts through various channels, but he got nothing. Even Phoebe¡¯s parents,


    Wayne Larsen and Grace Larsen, also went missing, as if they had vanished from the world.


    Whoosh!


    Morten directly activated another Earth Escape Technique, reaching a farther ce.


    Morten


    Alex


    This ce was already in the territory of America. It was within the range of Mount Dragon-Tiger. It was


    also where Morten ced Senior Cedric and the others.


    Morten


    Alex


    This ce contained the anchor point of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree, which he could reach instantly from


    a great distance within a few short seconds. It was a little slower than Instant Teleportation, but in fact,


    the difference was not huge¡­ His Earth Escape Technique was not the real Earth Escape Technique,


    but he escaped through the Ancestral Bodhi Tree roots.


    ¡°Morten Rockefeller,e find me¡­ ¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten vaguely received the message sent by Yuno. Her telepathy sounded slightly weak as if she was


    severely injured.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat. Phoebe had an intimate kinship with him, and she was his


    woman. Although Yuno upied her body, she helped him a lot. In addition, there were a few


    asions where Yuno popped up when he was being attentive to Phoebe.


    Morten


    Alex


    From that point of view, Morten already regarded Yuno as his woman. His future wife was in danger, so


    how could he stand by and do nothing?


    Morten


    Alex


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Morten kept changing his position. He eventually reached Mount Yukon. Then, he heard Yuno¡¯s clear


    Soul Calling here..


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Morten Rockefeller,e and find me at the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s Tomb.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble.¡±


    After that, a map was suddenly disyed in his mind. There was a coordinate on this map. That was


    where the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s Tomb was located.


    He took a closer look. The coordinates weren¡¯t in America, but in Europe!


    Afterparing it to the modern map, it was a coordinate in France¡­ Morten was really surprised.


    Morten


    Alex


    Previously, he once heard that a great battle broke out between the Peacock Heavenly King and


    Heavenly Emperor Xavion. No one knew where they had gone in the end, as if they had disappeared


    from the world. Never did he expect that the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s Tomb would be in France.


    What should he do?


    He definitely had to go there!


    However, he suddenly disappeared in a hurry from the ce where the Phoenix Sect was located and


    did not tell Dorothy, Agatha, and the others where he was going. They might think he had gone to the


    restroom and were helplessly waiting for him. Hence, he had to go back and give them a shout.


    Whoosh!


    It took Morten ten seconds to return to the Phoenix Sect. It was the ce where Agatha brought them


    in. The spell formation here was more powerful than that of the Stoermer Sect. Therefore, the Undead


    Queen could not find their whereabouts even with her divine sense.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Hubby, what happened?


    ¡°Why did you suddenly disappear just now?¡±


    As expected, Dorothy was distraught and came forward to pull his hand.


    Not to be outdone, Esmeralda rushed over and hugged Morten¡¯s other arm before she hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Jamie, nothing urgent happened, right? Why did you disappear all of a sudden? Even my master


    couldn¡¯t detect you with her Chi. We were worried sick¡­¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Jamie,


    Alex,

 Chapter 3277

    Chapter 3277


    Dorothy¡¯s gaze seemed a little angry when she looked at Esmeralda.


    ¡®How dare youe up and strive for a favor when I, the first wife, am pulling Edgar?!¡¯


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡®What do you have to fall back on? Do you think you can snatch someone else¡¯s husband as you


    please just because your master is a king of gods? Where is your shame?!¡¯


    Dorothy reached out and grabbed theb on Esmeralda¡¯s hair. Esmeralda never expected Dorothy


    to make that move. Theb fell into Dorothy¡¯s hand when she was not paying attention. Without the


    comb restraining it, a head of ck hair gushed to the ground.


    Esmeralda was already quite beautiful, belonging to the list of the top-notch beauties. When she was


    standing next to Dorothy at first, there was not much difference between them and each of them had


    her strong points. Now that her hair had drooped, she exuded a moredylike and graceful


    temperament all over.


    Dorothy froze for a moment while looking at her. However, she didn¡¯t intend to return theb.


    ¡°Thisb looks quite pretty. How about giving it to me?¡± she scoffed.


    Esmeralda firmly refused her. ¡°No way. This is myb. Theb is as important as my life. I can


    never give it to someone else. I can promise you if you want something else.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cing such great importance on ab? It couldn¡¯t be a love token from a certain man,


    right?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Esmeralda nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a love token. He¡¯s the one who gave it to me.¡±


    Esmeralda pointed at Edgar as she said, ¡°However, he¡¯s not your current husband. It¡¯s his previous


    incarnation! I had been looking for him for a very long time, and it took me two lifetimes. Therefore,


    Dorothy Assex, I know he is currently your husband, but I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t let go of him.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Dorothy¡¯s gaze seemed startled repeatedly as she asked, ¡°Then, do you know the name of his previous


    incarnation?¡±


    Esmeralda said, ¡°I know, of course. His previous incarnation is named Dimitri Rockefeller.¡±


    When the name ¡°Dimitri Rockefeller¡± was said, not only Dorothy¡¯s body trembled, but even Edgar froze.


    Edgar


    Alex


    He clearly recalled Ignatius Rowan once saying that he and Xienna Stoermer were ambushed by


    someone before they fell into the Pool of Reincarnation and experienced reincarnation. At that time,


    Xienna had a lover she pursued arduously. She was even willing to experience the Flesh Grinder to


    remember that man.


    The man was named Dimitri Rockefeller.


    ¡°I am Dimitri Rockefeller?¡±


    ¡°My previous incarnation was Dimitri Rockefeller?¡± Edgar¡¯s expression was silly yet bizarre.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Looking at him, Esmeralda was full of tender affection.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are the reincarnation of Dimitri Rockefeller. I only remembered it recently, and I could


    remember the memories of my past lives because of thisb on my head.


    Dorothy¡¯s expression was ever-changing in that instant. Inside her body, Xienna was even astonished.


    She could not believe it. She took Dorothy away and left Edgar right after she was done giving birth to


    his children to sever the thoughts that he should never have harbored for her. Later, she even


    personally severed the link of fate between Edgar and her.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar


    Alex


    However¡­


    After going around in a huge circle, the man she had been looking for desperately turned out to be right


    before her eyes. It was the man who ad personally severed their fate with his own hands.


    Bleurgh!


    Dorothy abruptly vomited a mouthful of blood. Xienna took over the ownership of Dorothy¡¯s body, but


    doing so in her current state would damage both her soul and body simultaneously.


    However, she couldn¡¯t care less about it. The man was right in front of her. She had been looking for


    him so hard and painfully. She finally had her wish granted, so how could she be mute?


    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Edgar immediately hugged Dorothy.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°I am not Dorothy Assex!¡± Dorothy said, ¡°I am Xienna Stoermer.¡±


    Overwhelmed by all sorts of emotions as she looked at him, she cried, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you! It turns


    out it¡¯s you!¡±


    Edgar was startled for a moment. He suddenly let go of her. ¡°My previous incarnation is not necessarily


    Dimitri Rockefeller. Perhaps Esmeralda¡¯s mistaken.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Esmeralda was anxious. ¡°No. You are Dimitri Rockefeller. I can be 100% sure that you are my fianc¨¦,


    Dimitri Rockefeller.¡±


    Dorothy shook her head. ¡°You are not. He is not your fianc¨¦. He is my fianc¨¦. You just stole my life.¡±

 Chapter 3278

    Chapter 3278


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re bullsh*tting!¡± Anxious, Esmeralda identally spewed an expletive.


    Ishac¡¯s previous incarnation was clearly her fianc¨¦. The memories inherited on theb literally


    informed her that she had searched several lifetimes for his present incarnation, and she had never


    forgotten it for a moment. To her surprise, Dorothy said that she had stolen someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦¡­


    Ishac


    Alex


    Oh. The current Ishac Rockefeller was Dorothy Assex¡¯s husband, but Esmeralda was his previous


    incarnation¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Esmeralda felt particrly aggrieved as soon as she thought about how hard the


    past few lifetimes had been on her and how she¡¯d be someone else¡¯s husband after she


    managed to find him.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Then, tears rolled down her cheeks as she spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve gone overboard! You can say that I am a


    shameless homewrecker who gets involved in your family, but you can¡¯t insult my intelligence. He¡¯s


    Dimitri Rockefeller in the previous life, that¡¯s my fianc¨¦. It has nothing to do with you. What did you


    mean I stole your life? What did I steal from you?¡±


    Dorothy Assex, no, Xienna Stoermer, was squeezing theb in her hand as she said, ¡°You stole this


    thing.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Y-you are making nderous usations! This is mine! I¡¯ve had it for several lifetimes!¡±


    ¡°This is mine. It¡¯s mine in the first ce.¡± Xienna shook her head with a sorrowful expression. ¡°This


    thing originally was not ab, but a hair stick! I was pushed into the Pool of Reincarnation back then,


    but I could never reincarnate. I wore out my divinity in the passage of reincarnation. I sealed my


    memories in this hair stick so that I wouldn¡¯t forget these most important feelings. Butter, this stick¡­


    This broke when I reincarnated. I only acquired the frontal part, whereas I lost the back part. Thisb


    of yours is the back part.¡±


    Esmeralda said, ¡°Impossible. Your fabrication¡­ Is too outrageous!¡±


    Xienna took out a portion of something. It was really the frontal part of the hair stick. It was thin, pointy,


    entirely green, and its tail portion contained a clear fracture mark. After that, she took thatb and


    pinched it hard with her fingers.


    Theb snapped in response to a sound.


    Esmeralda was about to shout ¡°no¡±, but the voice couldn¡¯t fall from her lipster when she saw the


    scene before her eyes¡­ It was because she discovered that the broken area of herb turned out to


    be hollow. The frontal part of theb really looked like the frontal portion of the hair stick, whereas


    the back portion was put onter. Even so, the material was almost identical to the original one.


    However, the hollow area at the interface indicated the problem.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Xienna picked up the two parts and gently aligned them. They just fitted perfectly.


    ¡°Did you see that? These two parts should have been together in the first ce, but I lost it. Moreover,


    words are carved on this hair stick The part you¡¯re holding contains the word ¡®Rockefeller¡¯ and half of


    the word ¡®Ishac¡¯, while the one I¡¯m holding contains the other half of the word ¡®Ishac¡¯ and my name¡­¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    Alex


    The crowd looked at the hair stick. It was really the case.


    At that moment, Xienna¡¯s expression seemed excited yet painful as she looked at Abraham. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    know you were the man I had been looking for! I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d forgotten everything about me. I


    thought you were just an outsider who ruined my opportunity to reincarnate in this lifetime. When I


    woke up, I had already given birth to your four children. I hated your intervention and the fact that I


    woke up toote. Hence, I severed our fate with my own hands, but fate is really such a big joke! It


    turns out that you are him!¡±


    Abraham.


    Alex.


    She smiled and cried. A drop of tear fell right onto that hair stick.


    An amazing scene appeared.


    That initially broken hair stick emitted green light and surprisingly joined together again. Looking at the


    surface, one simply couldn¡¯t tell it was once broken.


    At the same time¡­

 Chapter 3279

    Chapter 3279


    A ray of silver light suddenly glowed on the green hair stick that had be intact again. The silver


    light became increasingly intense. Eventually, it left the hair stick and floated toward Josua twistingly.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°This is¡­ The Divine Bead!¡± eximed Agatha.


    Xienna also eximed, ¡°Why was Dimitri Rockefeller¡¯s Divine Bead inside the hair stick?¡±


    Esmeralda¡¯s current mood was extremelyplicated.


    Various signs indicated that Xienna did not lie, whereas she became aughing stock. She clearly


    inherited this memory and feelings while working hard for several lifetimes. She kept telling herself that


    it was the greatest meaning of her life. However, it turned out to be someone else¡¯s memory.


    Why was the half portion of the hair stick with her? Why did it be ab and keep following her?


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out. Who was she?


    ¡°Can anyone tell me what a Divine Bead is?¡± Josua stared at the Divine Bead before his eyes.


    Josua


    Alex


    It seemingly wanted to burrow into Josua¡¯s mind, but he did not know what it was and dared not let it in


    easily. Hence, he was very resistant and blocked it firmly.


    Josua


    Alex


    Agatha said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to resist it. The Divine Bead is a certain supernatural power of heavenly


    law, meaning that a certain supernatural power of heavenlyw fruit will be stripped from one¡¯s body


    and sealed inside the bead before it is passed on to others! This is very difficult, and no one will do


    something like this unless it is between the closest people¡­¡±


    Such words made Xienna even more ufortable. The hair stick was a love token that Dimitri had


    given her. Surprisingly, he stripped the supematural power of heavenlyw that he acquired with great


    difficulty from his body and sealed it in the hair stick¡­


    Was he a fool?


    Even so, her heart hurt so much!


    He was obviously right before her eyes, yet he did not remember her.


    Swoosh!


    The Divine Bead finally entered Josua¡¯s sea of consciousness. His body trembled abruptly. At that time,


    a mass of hazy information appeared in his mind. It seemed to be some information from his previous


    life, but it was ambiguous. Furthermore, his head hurt badly.


    Josua


    Alex


    As for the Divine Bead quickly received intense resistance from the three thousand lotuses in his body,


    as if it was an absolute stance where both parties could not coexist¡­ Finally, Josua did not ept the


    Divine Bead and forced it out again, holding it in his hand.


    Josua


    Alex


    Xienna said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use it? It¡¯s originally yours. The current you just happen to need it. Even if


    you intend to give it to me, I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Josua shook his head. ¡°This wasn¡¯t for you in the first ce.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Xienna flew into a rage upon hearing that.


    ¡®I¡¯m already so pitiful. You¡¯ve forgotten me, yet you still utter such ruthless words. Are you still a


    human?¡¯


    Josua rubbed his head as he said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t remember the events from my past life, I


    remember some things when the Divine Bead entered my body. This Divine Bead is really not for you.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Xienna retorted, ¡°This hair stick is a love token that you personally gave me, yet you actually said the


    Divine Bead sealed inside isn¡¯t for me. Then, who is it for? Oh, you initially wanted to give this hair stick


    to someone else. You gave it to me after the other person didn¡¯t want it? Tell me. Who did you give it to


    at first?¡±


    Josua looked at the dejected Esmeralda next to him.


    Josua


    Alex


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He suddenly walked up to Esmeralda and pulled her beautiful hand. ¡°Esmeralda, this is for you. It was


    a gift for you back then. Now, it belongs to you as well.¡±

 Chapter 3280

    Chapter 3280


    Esmeralda was instantly dumbfounded.


    ¡®This was originally for me? But, why can¡¯t I understand it?¡¯


    ¡°I¡­ Didn¡¯t she say this hair stick was not mine in the first ce? I never knew why half of the hair stick


    was with me. For the past few lifetimes, I always thought I had engraved in my memory an


    unforgettable love¡­ Even after I died. I had searched for so long, but this is someone else¡¯s life.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°However, my heart hurts so much right now!¡±


    Leonardo took her hand as his eyes were watery. ¡°Although I still can¡¯t remember the previous


    memories, this Divine Bead has given me some information that should have existed in the first ce.


    Esmeralda, do you know who gave you the name ¡®Esmeralda¡¯?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Esmeralda thought for a while. ¡°I forgot it. It seems I was born with the name Esmeralda. It hasn¡¯t


    changed after reincarnation a few times.¡±


    Leonardo shook his head. ¡°I named you.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Esmeralda was stunned. Xienna was also stunned.


    Then, Leonardo took theplete hair stick that joined together from Xienna¡¯s hand and said to


    Esmeralda, ¡°Moreover, this hair stick initially belonged to you.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    The expression of the crowd present turned strange.


    Meanwhile, Xienna was about to explode with rage. ¡°As expected, you didn¡¯t want to give this hair stick


    to me at first! You b*st*rd, you gave me something that someone else didn¡¯t want! What did you take


    me for? A run-down trash collector?¡±


    She screamed hysterically. She had gone through so many reincarnations and suffered various


    hardships to keep her memories. She had been crushed by the Flesh Grinder again and again, but it


    turned out to be such a broken rtionship.


    She harbored the thought of killing him.


    Leonardo looked at her. He couldn¡¯t tell whether she was Xienna or Dorothy for a moment.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Hold your horses. I¡¯m not done speaking.¡±


    Leonardo said to Xienna. Then, he turned around and faced Esmeralda. ¡°Do you remember it now?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Esmeralda shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it.¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°Esmeralda, you were originally a spiritual fetus born from a piece of immortal jade in


    the 100,000 mile deep sea that inherited the luck of heaven and earth. I found you by chance! Then, I


    kept nourishing you with divine power, turning the jade fetus into a spiritual body in the end.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    As soon as that statement was made, everyone was stunned again.


    Staring at that hair stick, Esmeralda had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°Could it be that this hair


    stick¡­¡±


    Leonardo nodded. ¡°Just as you thought, this hair stick is you. You are the hair stick.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°The Divine Bead was a gift for you so that you could bypass the restriction of races and set foot on the


    path of cultivation more easily. You were also determined. In just a few decades, you gained


    achievements that others may not have achieved in a thousand years. You took the initiative to be


    a hair stick and stay by Xienna¡¯s side to protect her.¡±


    ¡°This is the content of the memories I acquired from the Divine Bead. If those memories are real, then I


    think that¡¯s why that half of the hair stick was with you.¡±


    Xienna froze.

 Chapter 3281

    Chapter 3281


    After the ups and downs, the twists and turns of events caused her to feel surreal.


    At that moment, Agatha said, ¡°Indeed. Esmeralda, there should be a great rtionship between your


    talent and this hair stick. I felt it when I first met you back then! Your initial life should originate from it,


    but you¡¯ve experienced several reincarnations. Your spiritual body has long since be human


    completely, and your rtionship with this hair stick has be shallow.¡±


    Esmeralda was overjoyed. ¡°Master, are you telling the truth? I¡­ I didn¡¯t steal someone else¡¯s life? Well,


    there is a discrepancy in my memory, and I am not his fianc¨¦e, but our rtionship may be closer.¡±


    She was satisfied as long as it was not a false rm between her and Albert.


    Albert.


    Alex.


    Agatha said, ¡°The fact that you could take the initiative to transform into a hair stick and protect his


    fianc¨¦e indicates that you should have harbored that kind of extraordinary feeling for him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ You better have the Divine Bead. I don¡¯t need it now.¡± George shoved the Divine Bead into


    Esmeralda¡¯s hand. ¡°I hope it will regain its radiance in your hands. Besides, those were past


    experiences from the past life. It was unknown whether I can remember the events from the previous


    life in this lifetime. I have something more important to attend to right now, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    George


    Alex


    He was currently afraid of the marriages and disputes of the previous life. He felt fascinated with the


    first appearance of Daya. In addition, she was still naive at that time. As he got along with Daya, they


    continued the rtionship from the predestined rtionship¡­ However, he was baffled whether Daya


    had anything to do with him in the previous life. He somehow felt that the previous life was leading his


    feelings in this lifetime by the nose.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Phoenix.


    ¡°The Undying n must be looking for you crazily right now. You¡¯re the one who killed Aria indirectly.


    Juvia definitely won¡¯t let you off the hook. You will get into trouble if you walk around freely.¡±


    George said, ¡°A critical friend of mine is in danger. I need to rescue my friend.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Phoenix asked, ¡°A man or a woman?¡±


    George answered, ¡°A woman.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Phoenix snorted. ¡°It¡¯s your woman, isn¡¯t it?! You b*stard, you¡¯re going to die at the hands of women


    sooner orter!¡±


    George said, ¡°Then, I can¡¯t stay here forever either. You said that I, the seed, am destined to think of a


    way to defeat the Undying n, but I definitely can¡¯t think of a way ifI stay here. I have to go out and


    constantly experience things to obtain some information or encounter opportunities. At some point,


    inspiration will pop up, and I will think of a way, right?¡±


    George


    Alex


    Agatha nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. In that case, where are you going? I¡¯ll escort you personally to keep you


    safe.¡±


    George certainly would not refuse thepany of such a great expert. ¡°The Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s


    Tomb!¡±


    George


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Agatha was startled for a moment as soon as she heard that. She seemed astonished. ¡°Did I hear it


    correctly? The Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s Tomb?¡±


    George said, ¡°You heard it correctly, of course. What¡¯s so special about it?¡±


    George


    Alex


    Agatha asked, ¡°Then, do you know the real origin of the Peacock Heavenly King?¡±


    George shook his head.


    George


    Alex


    Phoenix asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she from the Peacock tribe?¡±


    Agatha shook her head. ¡°The Peacock tribe and the Peacock Heavenly King are two different


    concepts, and they can¡¯t be mixed up. The Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s real origin isn¡¯t in the three


    thousand worlds of the diffracted universe, but the central world of the Chi universe.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°A great secret is hidden in the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s body. Legend has it that one can easily walk


    into the Ancient Path after acquiring this great secret. Hence, let¡¯s depart immediately without any


    dy.¡±


    Agatha, who was in a great mood, directly took George¡¯s hand and was about to leave.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Ah! Master, wait for me! I¡¯ming with you too!¡± Esmeralda hurriedly chased after them.


    ¡°Hmph. I naturally have to go with you like your current wife lest you will fool around with women out


    there.¡± Dorothy followed them too, but Xienna was clearly the one who said those words.

 Chapter 3282

    Chapter 3282


    Agatha released a small flying ship with a wave of her hand. It was kind of petite, exquisite, and cute.


    Its entire body was the shape of a carrot.


    When one saw such a flying ship, it was tough to associate her with an ancient king of gods.


    ¡°The Undead Queen, Juvia, has extremely high cultivation. In addition, the dozens of kings under her


    are all experts. Once they discover our whereabouts, they will likely trace us with divine sense. If they


    ever find the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s Tomb in this ce, they will definitely mobilize all the troops of


    the Undying n to seize it.¡± Agatha said, ¡°Hence, I have to use this starship and detour to enter the


    destination directly from the starry sky. Oh, by the way, what is the specific address?¡±


    Stefan pointed at the carrot starship and said, ¡°Or, we don¡¯t need this ship. Guys, enter my Cleansing


    Vase. I will let you guys out when we get there. I can teleport to America.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Agatha said, ¡°Stop bragging. I can¡¯t even teleport to America¡­ Can you really do it?¡±


    Stefan said, ¡°Give me half a minute.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Agatha quickly nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    She directly entered the Cleansing Vase that Stefan had taken out.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Then, Xienna and Esmeralda nced at each other. Their gazes looked extremelyplicated.


    Esmeralda said, ¡°I will go in too!¡±


    After she entered it, Xienna looked at him and asked, ¡°Dimitri, what do you think I should do?¡±


    Stefan said, ¡° Sorry. I¡¯m Stefan Rockefeller right now. Even if I¡¯m Dimitri Rockefeller¡¯s reincarnation, I¡¯m


    no longer the original Dimitri Rockefeller. People will change. The current me has long been unable to


    return to the past, nor do I intend to go back to the past. You should look ahead too. I heard Ignatius


    Rowan mention that you had to experience the pain of the Flesh Grinder every time you reincarnated.


    It¡¯s not worth it. You will have an easier life if you forget the past and that person.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    Xienna shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand it right now. I will wait for you to recover your memories.


    I will wait for you to remember who I am. When the timees, I will reincarnate again. I¡¯ve severed


    our fate in this lifetime with my own hands, but I will find you again in the next life.¡±


    She fell silent after finishing her speech.


    The one who reappeared was Dorothy. She knew everything that had happened. She took Stefan¡¯s


    hand. ¡°Hubby, she¡¯s pitiful.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan took a deep breath. ¡° Let¡¯s not talk about it. All the love affairs are illusory without any guarantee


    under the premise of the massive invasion of the Undying n. Hopefully, we can find the real way out


    in the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s Tomb.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Dorothy also entered the Cleansing Vase.


    Stefan instantly activated Earth Escape Technique and disappeared in ce. When he appeared


    again, he was already at Mount Dragon-Tiger inside the Wastnd, America. When he teleported, he


    then arrived at Yukon.


    Stefan


    Alex


    The Thousand g Formation was present in this ce. Even Juvia¡¯s divine sense could not cover this


    ce. After Agatha was released, she looked at the ground. Surprisingly, she had really arrived at


    Yukon. Although she was mentally prepared, she still found it unbelievable.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Looks like you weren¡¯t selected as the seed for no reason. You managed to reach here from the


    Phoenix Sect in such a short time. Even if it¡¯s someone at the level of the king of gods, not many


    people could do that. The great opportunities in you are really extraordinary. I¡¯m looking forward to the


    adventure this time.¡±


    It was much simpler and faster to reach France from Mount Yukon.


    ***


    Honestly, it was Stefan¡¯s first timeing to France.


    Stefan


    Alex


    It was said that France was the country of romance, holynd of love that countless women yearned


    for. Dorothy once thought about the two of them traveling to France to get married, but reality yed a


    great joke on them.


    Currently, the two of them had long been in a different state of mind when they appeared on the streets


    of France. Meanwhile, Esmeralda and Agatha followed by their side.


    ¡°France is no longer the country of romance as it used to be.¡± Dorothy sighed lightly.


    What came into sight were the signs of ruin everywhere. Domestic garbage, tramps in tattered clothes


    on the streets, smashed doors of stores, crashed vehicles, and burned-out buildings were


    everywhere¡­


    Various signs showed that this was a post-apocalyptic ce.


    After the powerhouses of the universe entered Earth, many people did not go to America. Instead, they


    had been searching for opportunities all over the world. Those people were reckless and did whatever


    they wanted abroad. In their eyes, the local regime was an existence that they could crush with a


    finger.

 Chapter 3283

    Chapter 3283


    After the local regime was crushed, the order went haywire.


    A man and three women seemed out of the ordinary while walking such a post-apocalyptic street.


    Esmeralda asked, ¡°Is that tomb really in this area that was once downtown?¡±


    Jordan said, ¡°The coordinate shown to me is around here. I¡¯ll find out if I can contact her.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    He looked around and spotted a high ground. He was about to fly toward it. Surprisingly, a group of


    armed people rushed from the side at that moment, aiming their guns at Jordan and the others.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jordan


    Alex


    The leader was a tall white who spoke fluently in a cockney ent. He shouted fiercely, ¡°Hands behind


    your head! Squat down and take out all the valuables on you!¡±


    Those few people were startled. To their surprise, they were being robbed by a group of mortals.


    Jordan was about to speak, but unexpectedly, Agatha opened her mouth.


    Jordan


    Alex


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she spoke with a cockney ent, ¡°What if we refuse to take them


    out? What will you guys do?¡±


    The manughed heartily. ¡°Now you¡¯re talking. Pretty miss, you can use your beautiful body in


    exchange. There are three beautifuldies here. As long as you serve us for three days, I¡¯m willing to


    let this man go.¡±


    Jordan shook his head. ¡°You think you have a lovely encounter, but you don¡¯t know that they are


    beauties who devour men.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    As soon as Esmeralda lifted her head, the phantom of a one-hundred-foot tall green snake appeared


    behind her. It opened its huge snake mouth and hissed.


    Thud! Thud!


    Guns fell to the ground one after another. Everyone in the group was stunned.


    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s the western cultivators!¡±


    ¡°What have we done? We actually came to rob the western cultivators¡­¡±


    Seeing that Esmeralda had frightened the group of people, Agatha became disinterested and raised


    her hand in a sweeping motion. ¡°Scram!¡±


    The group of people was instantly sent flying. Many of them had broken limbs. Tranquility instantly


    returned.


    Agatha said, ¡°The weak are food for the strong in any ce. This ce has be a hellhole, yet the


    people surviving here have a devilish nature deeply rooted in their minds.¡±


    Jordan said nothing. Instead, he flew up to the high ground. He tried to sense everything around him


    with divine sense. Finally, he sensed it.


    Jordan


    Alex


    The fluctuation of Yuno¡¯s divine sense was nearby. He slowly approached it and managed to connect


    with her.


    ¡°Jordan Rockefeller, you are here..?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°I am here!¡±


    The voice of Yuno¡¯s divine sense formed in Jordan¡¯s mind. After a few seconds, Jordan locked onto the


    precise location. It turned out to be the underground of a building.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    A loud boom rang out.


    Agatha directly pushed the building away, but there was a basement, parking lot, and the like. She


    raised her hand and smacked again, disying aesthetic violence. A vast pit was formed on the


    ground. Then, they looked down through the huge pit.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Everyone was astonished. They simply could not believe their eyes.

 Chapter 3284

    Chapter 3284


    ¡®Is this the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s Tomb?¡¯


    Such a thought crossed everyone¡¯s mind. This ce was probably hell, wasn¡¯t it?


    They saw corpses all over the ce below the huge pit!


    They were human corpses. Some corpses had already decayed, leaving only white bones. Meanwhile,


    some other corpses were bloody, and the white bones were drenched in blood with an overwhelming


    stench of corpses.


    ¡°It stinks!¡± Esmeralda grimaced as she covered her nose with her hand, looking as if she was about to


    vomit.


    Everyone held their breath and protected themselves by condensing a shield with divine power.


    Frank said, ¡°This pit of ten thousand corpses is full of resentful Chi. Look at those corpses in the


    outermost area. They probably haven¡¯t died too long. The blood is still fresh and isn¡¯t coagted. What


    on earth happened here?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Yuno¡­ Yuno, could it be¡­¡±


    After witnessing such a scene, he naturally felt anxious.


    ¡°There are more than ten thousand corpses here, right?¡± Agathashed out a mass of light. It looked


    like amp floating in the air, going down little by little.


    At that moment, everyone could see things more clearly. This corpse pit showed a kind of spiral shape


    with a passage winding downward in the middle. Its diameter was five meters in total, surrounded by


    corpses and bones. Speaking of that, it was strange. Those bones did not fall off the passage for some


    reason. Under the illumination of the light mass, the passage stretched down without an unknown


    depth and distance.


    Frank activated the primordial eye and X-ray vision, trying to find out what was underneath.


    Consequently, he discovered that his X-ray vision was utterly ineffective.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Not only is the resentful Chi here overwhelming, but an atrocious demonic Chi is floating around here.


    Everyone, be careful and don¡¯t let your guard down,¡± said Agatha.


    She stepped into the air with one foot, nning to fly through like that floating mass of light.


    However, just as her body was about to float in mid-air, she suddenly fell straight down at a breakneck


    speed. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯t find a way to stabilize her body. She fell into the


    pit the next moment,nding in the middle of countless corpses¡¯ bones.


    ¡°Flight ban!¡±


    ¡°Abnormal gravity!¡±


    Standing on a corpse¡¯s bones, Agatha knitted her gorgeous brows slightly. She disliked this kind of


    environment right now.


    At the same time, she thought, ¡®Is this ce the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s Tomb? It can¡¯t be a great


    sham, right?¡¯


    Dorothy looked down and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back to the Cleansing Vase? Let me out again after you


    have walked past this passage of white bones.¡±


    Frank nodded. ¡°You can, of course! Esmeralda, you too should take a break for a while!¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    However, Agatha then told them that the spatial rings were unusable and the spatialw was not


    working due to the restriction of the space in the tomb. Hence, the Cleansing Vase was very likely


    unusable after going down there.


    Even so, the space of the mind pce was not subjected to the restriction. Dorothy and Esmeralda did


    not enter it upon hearing that.


    Wouldn¡¯t their trip he in vain if they could not get out?


    ¡°Make some preparations first. Take some items out of the magical treasure storage, ce them inside


    the backpacks and carry them around,¡± said Frank


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°I have many bags here!¡±


    Esmeralda took a few bags out of her magical treasure storage. At a nce, they were all branded


    bags, Louis Vuitton, Prada, Coach, and more. The key was that their sizes were tiny.


    How many lipsticks or mobile phones could they hold?


    Dorothyined, ¡°You are really a fashionista. These bags are more suitable for a catwalk!¡±


    Esmeralda looked awkward. ¡°I have a bigger one.¡±


    After she took it out, it was arge satchel at a nce.


    ¡°Are you going shopping while holding that bag?¡± sneered Dorothy.


    ¡°Use mine! I have some, too!¡± said Barne. He rummaged around and fished out a fewrge sacks as


    tall as a person.


    Barne.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alex.


    Esmeralda was shocked. ¡°Why are you carrying these things? What did you usually use them for? To


    cover someone else¡¯s head and beat that guy up?¡±


    Frank said, ¡°To contain medicinal herbs.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Dorothy was speechless. ¡°Alright! Alright! You can¡¯t drag a sack all the time! Use mine!¡±


    What she took out was appropriate, three travel bags.

 Chapter 3285

    Chapter 3285


    Shortly afterward, the three people prepared many things, mainly ropes, hooks, pills, clothes¡­ Dorothy


    nced at Esmeralda, but she ended up rolling her eyes. She saw the mess of things she had taken,


    skincare products, hand creams, ab, a toothbrush, and sunsses.


    ¡°Excuse me. Are you going to the beach for a vacation?¡±


    ¡°Nobody knows what is going on down there. It may be a different world. The bag is so huge. I¡¯m not


    wrong for putting more things. Oh, by the way, there are also essential snacks, choctes, beef, and


    water¡­¡±


    Dorothy stopped talking. ¡®This must be an ipetent teammate¡­¡¯


    She said to Astor, ¡°You better stay away from her. I¡¯m afraid she will drag you down.¡±


    Astor,


    Alex,


    Agatha in the pit also wanted toe up. She also wanted to prepare things, but the problem arose.


    She discovered that she could not get out. With the flight ban and abnormal gravity, she simply could


    not climb without a rope.


    ¡°Hey. Put a rope down and hang it there, or else I will have no way to go up.¡± Agatha was slightly


    dejected.


    She was the dignified powerhouse at the level of the king of gods, yet she was trapped in this dozen


    meters deep pit. No one would believe her if the news was spread.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Not only did Morten keep a rope, but he even set up a force field around the ce, concealing


    everything in this ce. Then, the three people climbed down the rope.


    Morten


    Alex


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They only realized how terrifying this ce was when the gravity acted on their bodies. Surprisingly,


    this gravity was a thousand times more powerful than a normal situation.


    Snap!


    The rope simply could not withstand this kind of strength and was broken right away.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The three people fell down,nding on a pile of bones.


    Agatha looked at the few people beside her feet. ¡°Ah. Just now, I forgot to mention that the gravity was


    too strong and the rope should have been sturdier.¡±


    Esmeralda got up and lookedpletely upset.


    She just fell t on her buttocks on a bloody white bone, causing her pants to be stained with blood.


    She looked as if she had an idental menstrual leak.


    Morten took Dorothy¡¯s hand. Both of them were fine while standing steadily. ¡°It¡¯s strange. The abnormal


    gravity only showed up in mid-air, but it¡¯s normal afternding on the ground.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Agatha said, ¡°This is the concept of a double flight ban. Looks like someone in this tomb doesn¡¯t hope


    that we can walk out alive.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°By the way, can you still contact your friend right now?¡±


    After sensing for a while, Morten shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t contact her right now.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Agatha said, ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hard to tell if she is your friend.¡±


    She implied that Yuno might be dead. Some evil entity had controlled Yuno and tempted them toe


    over by sending a message to Josef.


    Josef.


    Alex.


    Esmeralda asked nervously, ¡°Master, then what should we do now? This ce shouldn¡¯t be a great


    trap, right?¡±


    ¡°Take things as theye. We will find out after we go down and take a look.¡± Stepping on the white


    bones, Agatha took the lead and walked toward the passage.


    At first, everyone was quite careful and did not allow the blood on the white bones to stain themselves.


    However, it did not take long before those bloodstained white bones suddenly came to life one after


    another. All of them stretched their hands and tried to grab them.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± shouted Esmeralda. A few hands almost dragged her into the pile of white bones.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Wielding the Dao Killing Sword, Morten severed a dozen hands with a sh and pulled Esmeralda


    back.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s faces and bodies were drenched in blood. They couldn¡¯t care less about


    decorum and just strode away, the same even for Agatha.

 Chapter 3286

    Chapter 3286


    The four went on a killing spree within the Skull Passageway.


    Some of these skeletons were still wearing clothes, and it was evident that it was French attire. There


    were men and women of all ages. A few were even infants who were just born. They were initially


    ordinary people, just like everyone else. Yet now, they were resurrected by some odd energy within the


    Skull Passageway, bing tools to help attack Astor and the others. All of them had turned rather


    strong. Their bones were tougher too.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Who is this sinner,mitting so many crimes in this ce? Look at these people. They¡¯re just


    mortals within France. This ce waspletely destroyed, and there aren¡¯t many left either. Have


    they all been killed here?¡± Esmeralda questioned angrily.


    ¡°There might be arge demon training their demonic cultivation here!¡±


    Agatha was rather experienced and was able to notice something.


    Dorothy said, ¡°This passageway seems endless. If we keep going forward, would we end up falling into


    someone¡¯s trap?¡±


    Agatha said, ¡°No worries, I have the Void Crystal of Annihtion on me. We would be able to break


    through any trap we encounter.¡±


    While saying this, she summoned hundreds of Holy Rabbits with arge wave of white rushing further


    into the passage.


    In an instant, many skeletons were revived. The Holy Rabbits were quite strong yet small and were


    able to battle at a quick speed. It would even self-destruct once in a while, setting fireworks off within


    this passage. This made the resurrected skeletons fall back to the ground once again. Finally, they


    were at the end of the passage.


    Unexpectedly, when they walked through the passageway, a vast sea appeared in front of them. The


    waves sshed onto the shore, with ayer of thick fog right above the surface.


    Esmeralda gasped. ¡°There¡¯s a sea here.¡±


    Dorothy spoke up too. ¡°Looks like your swimming suit would fit this asion then. Too bad it¡¯s too dark


    and foggy, so you wouldn¡¯t be able to use your sunsses.¡±


    Astor reached out to touch the water, realizing that it wasn¡¯t cold at all. It was warm even.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Are we still in France?¡±


    ¡°Did we enter some kind of hidden space? Else why would such arge sea be in this underground


    area? From what we know, there¡¯s no way that there would be sea here, nor is it near any shores.¡±


    Upon hearing Astor¡¯s words, Agatha replied. ¡°During the ancient times, America used to have a Core


    World. The world then mutated somehow and was able to merge with the outside world. But not all of


    the Core World was on the surface. Some remained underground.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°So, we might have entered that very Core World.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Just then, Astor sensed something. It was Yuno¡¯s voice, which sounded weaker than before.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Paul, I can¡¯t take it anymore! If you have entered this ce, head to the northeast corner, then straight


    to the bottom of the sea. Bring Phoebe with you, and leave immediately. Run as far as you can. My


    original body had been taken over by someone else. I won¡¯t be able to escape¡­¡±


    Paul,


    Alex,


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise, and don¡¯t alert him. He¡¯s very scary!¡±


    Hearing this, Astor felt his heart sink. He didn¡¯t know who Yano was talking about, but it was clear that


    this being would be difficult to take on. He then shared the information he received with the others.


    Astor


    Alex


    Agatha was resolute. ¡°It would seem that your friend could be the soul of the Peacock Heavenly King.


    Your friend is important to us now. We can¡¯t possibly lose her. She is the key to saving the entire


    universe! Paul, you¡¯re the seed. You are the only one who could save the Diffracted universe. I am


    willing to believe that this could be the opportunity to change our fates.¡±


    Paul,


    Alex,


    It was a chance that they couldn¡¯t possibly miss, even if they were wrong about it.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Astor nodded. ¡°But we don¡¯t know her exact location yet.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Dorothy said, ¡°Since she just told you, don¡¯t make any noise or alert him. Likely, the Skull Passageway


    wasn¡¯t his doing. It¡¯s probably simr to a boundary, and the resurrected skeletons were just a natural


    part of it ¡±


    Esmeralda nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡±

 Chapter 3287

    Chapter 3287


    ¡°As long as we alert him on purpose, we would be able to face him head-on.¡±


    Milos said, ¡°I need to go to the bottom of the ocean and save Phoebe first.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Milos


    Alex


    Agatha spoke up. ¡°We should carry out both ns together. We can¡¯t afford to waste any time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go with Mozart. I¡¯m good with water, and I can swim very fast! ¡± Esmeralda said.


    Mozart.


    Alex.


    ¡°Be quick!¡±


    After that, Esmeralda turned into a green snake and rushed into the sea.


    Dorothy initially wanted to join them too, butpared to Esmeralda, her cultivation element leaned


    towards fire more. Hence, she decided that it was best that she stayed.


    On the other hand, Agatha brought out staff from her mind pce.


    Whoosh!


    Throwing it into mid-air, it floated on top of the underground ocean. Just then, the pressure in the air


    instantly disappeared for some reason. Hence it wasn¡¯t able to bring the staff down into the sea.


    Shing!


    The staff suddenly started glistening, with several glowing spots all over. A phantom of multiple


    gxies suddenly appeared as well. Suddenly, the staff burst with arge amount of energy, which


    sounded like a loud explosion. The entire space started shaking as the water levels lowered drastically.


    Secondster, it bounced back and turned into a tsunami.


    Still standing at the head of the snake, Milos could feel the vibrations. Clearly, it seemed quite powerful.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Leonardo, can you tell me how we got along back when I was still your Esmeralda?¡± The woman used


    telepathy to speak to him. After all, she didn¡¯t specifically volunteer toe with him because of


    Phoebe.


    Leonardo,


    Alex,


    Dorothy obviously knew her intentions as well.


    ¡°My Esmeralda? Let me think¡­ From what I remember, Esmeralda was a friend, or should I say¡­


    Family? Mhm, she was a sister to me. We shared a good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Sister? Like, those types of ¡®sisters¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Just a sister!¡±


    ¡°I refuse to believe that!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think our rtionship was?¡±


    Esmeralda replied. ¡°We¡¯d at least be in a rtionship, a sexual one at that!¡±


    Milos replied. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. From the memories I received, you were still a little kid. Your


    body hadn¡¯t even matured back then!¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°What? Huh? I haven¡¯t matured yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you looked like you were at most ten years old. You had a very round face, you know?¡±


    ¡°Stop lying. How could I have been that chubby?¡±


    ¡°It was likely baby fat. You came out of a divine rock, you know? So you¡¯d have lots of nutrition since


    birth!¡±


    Just then, an extremely eerie voice came from beneath the sea, as if it were arge torpedo rushing


    towards them.


    Esmeralda¡¯s snake body was sent back a few feet within the water. The impact was so hard that she


    was forced to turn back into her actual form, unable to keep up the snake form.


    ¡°Sh*t, the guy is underwater!¡± She said anxiously.


    Moreover, the roar had to havee from a Demon King to be able to stir up such argemotion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Milos took the woman into his embrace and activated the Great Cover Spell, trying his best to hide his


    entire body. Suddenly, they were able to vaguely notice a city at the bottom of the sea. At the time, a


    burning light was shining from within.


    Milos


    Alex


    There was a ming peacock that was the size of a mountain, rushing out of the underwater city in


    front of their eyes.

 Chapter 3288

    Chapter 3288


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, the water temperature rose to a boiling state as several waves came crashing through,


    forming yet another tsunami. Any adjective used to describe tsunamis wouldn¡¯t even be enough to


    show howrge the waves were. An exceedingly intense pressure covered the entire ocean. It was


    endless, paired with pure demonic Chi.


    When forced onto a human, it was like a sharp de, stabbing and slicing their minds into shreds.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Esmeralda let out a painful shriek, holding her head with her hands. She felt like her brain was


    about to explode.


    Rowan initially wanted to bring her over while hiding the both of them with his spell so that the big guy


    wouldn¡¯t notice them. However, seeing Esmeralda like this, he knew that he must help her somehow. If


    she didn¡¯t have enough mental power for this, her mind might break down, causing her to be


    mentally crippled.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Namo Namo¡­¡±


    ¡°Reveal thee¡­¡±


    He started chanting a holy melody, with patterns of lotus flowersing out of his mouth. Every note


    within this chant glistened with gold, leaving several golden petals flowing around the two. This formed


    a beautiful golden shield to protect them from the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s spiritual pressure.


    In the end, the peacock noticed Rowan and Esmeralda, hence bing its target. Shrieking, it dashed


    towards them immediately.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°You dumb*sses, what are you two doing?!¡±


    ¡°Why did you make such a loudmotion? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Just run!¡±


    Rowan could hear how panicked Esmeralda sounded when she yelled at him through telepathy. He


    knew that she was currently within the Peacock Heavenly King. She could also be using some other


    way, but it was clear that she could see or sense Rowan¡¯s current movements.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    He brought out the Immortal Butcher and whispered. ¡°How else would Ibe able to lure this big guy out?¡±


    He then turned to Esmeralda. ¡°Esmeralda, run now! I¡¯ll stall it!¡±


    Yet Esmeralda seemed confident. ¡°I don¡¯t need protection. I¡¯m here to fight! So don¡¯t treat me like a


    weakling.¡±


    She took two steps to the front, putting her body before Ludwig. Shouting, arge green snake


    appeared right before her, rushing towards the peacock with great speed.


    Ludwig.


    Alex.


    That was not Esmeralda herself and was instead a type of phantasm. Despite this, it looked real and


    seemed tremendously strong. Even then, she was currently facing the Peacock Heavenly King, a being


    that ruled the world for an entire era during ancient times.


    ¡°How annoying!¡± The Peacock Heavenly King shed his ws towards it, instantly turning the snake


    into dust


    ¡°Uhm. I guess that¡¯s not exactly weak!¡±


    Rowan couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer, but something didn¡¯t seem right¡­


    Rowan


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    A bright green light shone through where the snake disappeared. It had been reced by a long green


    sword, heading straight for the peacock¡¯s eyes. Hence, the green snake was just a decoy, and the


    sword was the actual attack.


    Despite the smart move, the results were still not quite ideal¡­


    The Peacock Heavenly King immediately closed its eyes, revealing its golden eyelids. When the sword


    landed on its eyelids, it was instantly blocked off. It was simply unimaginable how hard a mere eyelid


    was.


    ¡°It¡¯s so tough!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Esmeralda let out a shout again, controlling the green sword again. After it bounced back, it turned into


    hundreds of flying swords, forming a circr sword formation that surrounded the peacock.


    Later on, she attacked it relentlessly.

 Chapter 3289

    Chapter 3289


    Caw¡­


    The peacock let out a high-pitched shriek. The soundwaves could break Esmeralda¡¯s sword formation


    in the blink of an eye. It even swung its wings and smashed all the flying swords to the ground.


    ¡°You garbage, go to hell!¡±


    The peacock spoke with utter disdain, swinging its other wing towards George and Esmeralda. That


    wing was nearly as big as a gxy, looming over the two as it covered the whole space, locking it while


    causing more earthquakes.


    George


    Alex


    Just then, the three thousand lotus flowers in George¡¯s body seemed oddly excited. All of them were


    waving and shaking vigorously. Even the ones that hadn¡¯t bloomed were trembling as if they saw a


    sworn enemy. This filled George with sheer fighting spirit.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Forbidden Spell, The Great Fart Spell!¡±


    Pfft!


    George ran as soon as he let out that fart, dragging Esmeralda along. ¡°Quickly!¡±


    George


    Alex


    Esmeralda felt her mind go nk. Never would she have dreamed of George doing such a thing. She


    thought he would swing his giant sword at the peacock, yet he just raised his behind and attacked the


    peacock with arge cloud of fart.


    George


    Alex


    The orangey-yellow fart felt like a bomb explosion.


    The Peacock Heavenly King was usually quite fearless, as it viewed George as an irrelevant being, like


    how elephants viewed ants. Hence, it wasn¡¯t afraid of his attacks at all. However, as that yellow cloud


    of stinky farts approached its delicate nose, it was still frightened despite not breathing it in yet.


    George


    Alex


    Kaw!


    The peacock let out a shrill scream, pping its wings to escape frantically. It was even making puking


    noises while doing so.


    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s full of farts¡­ Bleurgh!¡± The peacock shook its head vigorously.


    Some of the poisonous gas filled withw power remained in its nose, which made it hack and cough


    over and over again. It was a rather disgusting image.


    Just then, a ray of light, along with an angry yell, came from behind the peacock.


    George raised the Immortal Butcher above his head, stabbing it right into the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s


    anus.


    George


    Alex


    ng!


    As the sword crashed into the hole, it let out a metallic sound.


    ¡°What the f*ck?!¡± George cursed.


    George


    Alex


    He didn¡¯t expect this bird to have such high defense, to the point it had such a tough anus too.


    ¡®It must have trained that area daily. Did it prate itself with something all the time? Else who would


    focus on increasing this area¡¯s defense?¡¯


    However, George realized that he had somewhat injured the peacock when he heard it cawing angrily.


    Even if it didn¡¯t leave a physical wound, the attack still scarred it mentally.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, stink bug!¡± The peacock was enraged, turning around to deal with Abraham.


    Abraham.


    Alex.


    Suddenly, it halted out of nowhere and turned its head, looking at its tail. Something felt different,


    especially in the area George had attacked.


    George


    Alex


    ¡®It¡¯s freezing!¡¯


    After that, it understood that this damned ¡®stink bug¡¯ had tried to ambush it right after letting out a musty


    fart. Moreover, this sinister ¡®bug¡¯ even used an ice spell to freeze its anus.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    It was going on a rampage now, roaring with all its might.


    The peacock¡¯s ming feathers turned into tens of thousands of flying swords, aiming straight at the


    two, falling like raindrops.


    Just then, Agatha had finally arrived. She immediately threw a red hand fan in their direction as the fan


    continued to erge. As she swung her arm forcefully, a gigantic tornado appeared in front of George


    and Esmeralda. All the peacock swords in its way were then sent flying in another direction.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°It really is the Peacock Heavenly King!¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a demonic spirit inside of it!¡±


    ¡°Ultimate Carrot Formation, go!¡±

 Chapter 3290

    Chapter 3290


    Thump, thump, thump¡­


    Gigantic carrots descended from the sky one by one. Although this was part of the depths of the sea,


    the carrotsnded at quite the speed, as if they were meteorites. The water pressure had no effect on


    them at all. Besides that, these carrots were horrendously big, as if they were buildings with roots on


    the bottom and leaves on top.


    A total of thirty-six carrots descended,pletely surrounding the peacock.


    Steven actually wanted to crack up whenever Agatha summoned these carrots. He would always think,


    ¡®Oh, she is so young at heart. Even her attacks are so cute.¡¯


    Steven


    Alex


    Yet this time, he felt some kind of malicious intent, which was powerful, stern, and terrifying. Those


    carrots were very menacing, and it was more suitable to call them nuclear bombs in the shape of


    carrots. They then connected, bing a formation. Between the carrots were tiny rays of pink light


    intertwined with each other. It was hard to identify what substance it was, but they all found out when


    the Peacock Heavenly King touched it with its body.


    It was some kind of high voltage electricity.


    Bzzzt¡­


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The pink electric boltsnded on the peacock, causing several explosions right there and then.


    Agatha gave out orders. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s all attack together and break her defense!


    Then we can use mental attacks to bring out the demon inside her!¡±


    With this, they used every single attack they could think of.


    Albert, on the other hand, was slightly worried about Yuno. Yet there didn¡¯t seem to be any other way to


    handle this situation.


    Albert,


    Alex,


    The peacock let out another earth-shattering roar a few secondster, visibly mad. Its defense had


    finally been broken through. Agatha¡¯s formation was too strong, no matter how weird it looked.


    However, this was only natural after all. She was, in fact, an ancient queen of gods. Without any power,


    there was no way she could live this long.


    This peacock was basically not the true Peacock Heavenly King since Yuno was the actual divine spirit


    of this being. While Yuno wasn¡¯t around, some guy had taken over her body.


    Not only that, he even wanted to swallow her now.


    Roar!


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat, woman!¡±


    At the time, apletely different voice came out of the peacock¡¯s mouth. It definitely wasn¡¯t the


    Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s voice. Hence, it could likely be the voice of that demonic god. He couldn¡¯t


    take any more of Agatha¡¯s Ultimate Carrot Formation, finally showing his true form.


    The mes on the peacock were extinguished at a rapid pace. After that, its beautiful feathers started


    changing in color, turning ck. It even started burning with pitch-ck mes.


    It was a type of demonic me.


    Whoosh!


    Steven¡¯s three thousand lotus flowers reacted excitedly again, stronger than before.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡®What¡¯s happening? My three thousand flowers react this much to this sort of demonic mes! Could


    they be trying to¡­ Swallow it?¡¯


    Upon closer inspection, he noticed one of them was waving even more frantically than the others. It


    was a translucent lotus flower.


    ¡°What traits does it have?¡±


    This was the first time he had ever seen a semi-transparent lotus flower. Using his mind, he


    immediately absorbed all the pollen on this flower and received a new spell called the Great Swallow


    Spell.


    ¡®This can¡¯t be real, right?¡¯


    On the other side, Agatha, Dorothy, and Esmeralda were still attacking the peacock harshly, even after


    it turned entirely ck.


    Unexpectedly, such powerful attacks meant nothing to these ck mes. As the demonic mes


    continued to burn, it took in every attack without fail.

 Chapter 3291

    Chapter 3291


    ¡°This¡­ This isn¡¯tw power within the Diffracted universe.¡±


    ¡°ck mese from the Chi universe.¡±


    Agatha¡¯s expression became gloomy. She didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation, especially with the


    Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s true soul still being inside. Hence, she couldn¡¯t use the Void Crystal of


    Annihtion, or else the entire entity would be obliterated, which meant they did all this for naught.


    Whoosh!


    Arge ball of ck mes flew towards them. Dorothy used her own mes to guide it away and was


    able to dodge it.


    On the other hand, Esmeralda bumped right into it, mainly because she was a water cultivator. Many


    defense treasures she had on her couldn¡¯t evenst for ten seconds under those mes, shattering


    one after another.


    Despite this, the mes continued to burn as if they wanted to burn everything down to the ground.


    Agatha then used a secret spell to lock the peacock, hopping to Esmeralda¡¯s rescue. Unexpectedly,


    she ended up catching fire after saving her disciple. In an instant, her shoes, socks, and cuffs were


    burned off entirely. Even her fair leg was starting to burn.


    The demonic mes were quite powerful. Agatha couldn¡¯t really take it, despite being a queen of gods.


    She had to grit her teeth from the pain.


    ¡°Master!¡± Esmeralda yelled as she rushed over in hopes of helping put out the fire.


    However, Agatha stopped her right away. ¡°Don¡¯te near me. These are mes from the Chi


    universe, and they can burn through anything. You can¡¯t extinguish it.¡±


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Esmeralda was so concerned that she was tearing up.


    The peacock cackled. ¡°There is a way, you know? You can cut your leg off before my mes get to your


    heart. But I have to remind you that you wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in this state even as a queen of


    gods.¡±


    ¡°So? What will you choose? Would you like to lose a leg or be burned to death?¡±


    Agatha was resolute, instantly raising her hand fan to chop off her leg.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Just then, a heavy sword appeared and blocked her fan off. It was Morten


    Morten


    Alex


    The woman continued to endure the pain, yet still frowning. ¡°Ishac, what are you doing?¡±


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    Morten said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to chop it off. I have a n.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Esmeralda immediately asked, ¡°What is it? Can she really keep her leg?¡±


    Morten nodded. ¡°I can try!¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    After saying that, he touched Agatha¡¯s burning leg. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She shouted, retracting her leg.


    However, Morten¡¯s grip was quite firm while he put his mouth on her leg as if trying to kiss it. Yet he


    wasn¡¯t kissing her at all. He was sucking on it.


    Morten


    Alex


    Agatha was shocked, thinking that the man was too brave for his own good. She would have to cut off


    her entire leg just from burning a small part of it.


    ¡®And you¡¯re using your mouth? Are you going to have to cut it off too?¡¯


    More importantly, Morten was using this to suck in the ck mes on Agatha¡¯s leg, consuming it with


    his mouth.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Is he crazy?!¡±


    ¡°How could he suck on this thing?!¡±


    More surprising was that Morten¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t catch fire despite sucking in that much fire. Moreover,


    the fire really did decrease by half after he did this.


    Morten


    Alex


    Although it was still rather painful, the pain wasn¡¯t as unbearable anymore. After taking another few


    deep breaths, Morten managed to suck in every bit of the mes. Without the demonic mes, Agatha


    could use her powers with ease again. In the blink of an eye, she recovered from her wounds.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Ishac, are you alright?¡± She stared at Stefan.


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    Stefan.


    Alex.


    It didn¡¯t matter that he just kissed her thigh. Before speaking, he even let out a burp.


    ¡®What a weirdo!¡¯


    After that, he responded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to keep sucking.¡±


    Agatha raised her leg to his face. ¡°There¡¯s no fire anymore, so why do you need to keep sucking?¡±


    Morten stared at the mes on the peacock, clearly feeling a strong desire toward it. He proceeded to


    jump onto it without hesitation.


    Morten


    Alex

 Chapter 3292

    Chapter 3292


    ¡°Has this guy lost his mind?!¡±


    Agatha didn¡¯t pay enough attention, only to watch as Ludwig rushed in like that. Everyone else was


    utterly speechless too. ording to what they¡¯d seen, not even Agatha could easily defeat that


    peacock.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡®Does he think he has nothing to fear when he could suck in its mes?¡¯


    ¡°Come back here!¡± Dorothy shouted.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him get over there. That¡¯s the ancient Peacock Heavenly King, a being who had been


    living since ancient times. What is this kid doing? That¡¯s not the best way to go out!¡±


    Agatha wasn¡¯t slow with her actions, even when she was still talking. She immediately activated her


    carrots once again, releasing even stronger electric bolts while locking down the peacock. She also


    threw her fan, which was following right behind Richard.


    Richard.


    Alex.


    Esmeralda, however, turned herself into a snake, trying to catch up to Richard.


    Richard.


    Alex.


    ¡°So you can consume my mes, human brat! Interesting, but do you really think you can take in all my


    mes, just from the little bit of mes you sucked in just now? Alright then, I¡¯ll just have to grant your


    death wish!¡±


    The demonic god within the peacock started growling angrily. The ck fire started burning even


    stronger, gathering together as it formed into a ck fire dragon, dashing straight towards Richard.


    Richard.


    Alex.


    None of the women dared to look at this point.


    Shelly even started yelling at him in his mind pce too. ¡°You idiot, do you have no will to live? This


    thing is at least a king of gods. Any of his attacks could demolish you. Why are you acting like a hero


    now?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know. Are you trying to get with Agatha just because she¡¯s a queen of gods who looks like a


    young girl? I¡¯m telling you, she is married. She literally has a husband. Can you not control yourself for


    a second?¡±


    Ludwig ignored her entirely and activated his Great Swallow Spell when faced with the ck fire


    dragon. All of his lotus flowers were now quivering, getting ready for him.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Just then, the dragon wrapped itself around his body in an instant.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°My love!¡±


    Esmeralda and Dorothy yelled at the same time. Agatha¡¯s eyes widened, too. She figured that Ludwig


    wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from such arge ball of fire. Hence, he would definitely be injured by the


    mes. Leaping into the air with a stop, she brought along her strongest weapon, the hand fan.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig was the seed who is very important to their n on defeating the Undead. They couldn¡¯t afford


    to lose him at all. However, before Agatha could reach Adrian, she noticed golden light shining out of


    his body. Behind him was the image of a lotus flower blooming beautifully.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Adrian,


    Alex,


    Ludwig was very familiar with such lotus flowers since he quite literally had three thousand of them


    inside of him. Yet this was still the first time a golden phantom of a lotus flower appeared out of thin air.


    With this, Ludwig felt like he had an immense amount of security as if he didn¡¯t need to be afraid at all.


    He didn¡¯t know where this feeling came from, but his subconscious seemed to have prepared itself to


    handle the ck mes when the golden lotus flower protected him.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Boom!


    The ck dragon was trying to eat Ludwig whole. At the very same time, Ludwig opened his mouth up


    to consume it as well.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    ¡°The Great Swallow Spell!¡±


    Shaking, the golden lotus flower seemed to have given Ludwig a lot of support. Not only did it protect


    him from the demonic mes, it helped him absorb the mes quicker, transferring the energy to


    himself.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Therge dragon waspletely swallowed within minutes.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°How is this even possible?!¡±

 Chapter 3293

    Chapter 3293


    The demonic god within the peacock was utterly shocked. He knew how powerful his mes were, as


    they could burn everything down, evenw powers. Yet this human kid was able to swallow it just like


    that.


    ¡®Is he not worried that his stomach might get burnt to crisp?¡¯


    In reality, the energy that Jordan had absorbed didn¡¯t go into his stomach. It went into that golden lotus


    flower instead. The energy of these mes didn¡¯t have to go through Jordan¡¯s body and entered the


    three thousand lotus flower bases, turning itself into nutrition for the flowers.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    At the time, Jordan¡¯s lotus flowers were chanting and wavering happily. They seemed very satisfied


    with the energy be consumed. Just then, the semi-transparent flower started shivering vigorously


    again. There was more pollen falling from its petals. Without needing Jordan¡¯s consciousness to check


    on it, the pollen went straight to Jordan¡¯s mind so that he could absorb it.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan


    Alex


    On the other hand, another flower bloomed on the same stem.


    ¡®A twin lotus?¡¯ Jordan froze.


    Jordan


    Alex


    At the same time, a message appeared before his eyes¡­


    The Great Swallow Spell had been upgraded to level two.


    ¡®This..? These Forbidden Spells¡­ Are they going to grow a twin lotus out whenever they upgrade to


    the second level?¡¯


    ¡°What about the third and fourth, then?¡±


    He was starting to get more excited about this.


    When the spell upgraded to the second level, he could clearly feel his swallowing powers growing


    stronger and faster. After consuming the dragon, he didn¡¯t stop in the slightest and started forcibly


    taking in the mes of the peacock as well.


    Roar!


    It slowly regained its original colors by consuming the ck demonic Chi around the peacock. This only


    made the guy inside even more frustrated. He couldn¡¯t sit back and watch any longer¡­


    That was because Jordan was starting to swallow his soul after absorbing all the ck demonic Chi on


    the peacock¡¯s surface.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Just die!¡± It yelled, attacking Jordan once again.


    Jordan


    Alex


    However, Agatha and the others kept attacking. Using the carrot formation, they were able to keep the


    peacock still.


    After that, she urgently called for Dorothy and Esmeralda, sending out a mental lock into the peacock


    together in hopes of trying to get the demonic god out.


    ¡°Argh..!¡±


    ¡°You bunch of weaklings, you have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with. How dare you try to take my soul?


    You¡¯re pushing your luck.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll just have to take all your souls to myself!¡±


    The demonic god attacked, using the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s energy to grab Agatha and the others¡¯


    souls.


    Esmeralda was the first to give up, as she couldn¡¯t take it any longer, screaming while hiding her head


    under both arms. Soon after, Dorothy and Agatha felt like something wasn¡¯t right too.


    Suddenly, Shelly and Ancestor Bodhi came out of Jordan¡¯s mind pce. Sending the Ancestral Bodhi


    Tree, Ancestor Bodhi was able to tie the Peacock Heavenly King. The roots seeped into its body,


    limiting the demonic god¡¯s power so that he couldn¡¯t harm Yuno¡¯ soul anymore.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Come out now!¡±


    The demonic god was finally ripped out of the peacock with everyone working together. It was the spirit


    of an old man. His face was twisted while he screamed and cussed at them.


    Agatha ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back when ites to scum like this. Let¡¯s clear out the trash now!


    Everyone, attack!¡±


    This battlested for a whole ten minutes.


    In such situations, they were graced with great advantage. Even then, it still took so long to kill off this


    demonic god. It wasn¡¯t easy for them at all.


    Despite this, they still managed to save Yuno¡¯ spirit.


    ¡°Senior! Yuno! Are you there?¡± Jordan asked the Peacock Heavenly King with telepathy.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Unexpectedly, he heard an unfamiliar voice. ¡°I¡¯m not Yuno!¡±

 Chapter 3294

    Chapter 3294


    ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not Yuno? Then who are you?¡±


    Ludwig wasn¡¯t the only one confused. Agatha and the others felt like they were going to faint, as it took


    them a lot to be able to kill off that demonic god and save Yuno at the same time.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°And now you¡¯re telling us you¡¯re not Yuno?¡±


    ¡°I am the Peacock Heavenly King!¡± The unfamiliar voice then emphasized, ¡°The true Peacock Heavenly


    King!¡±


    After a short pause, she continued. ¡°Thank you for all your help, else I would¡¯ve actually be


    someone else.¡±


    Ludwig immediately questioned. ¡°Then what about Yuno? Is Yuno not the Peacock Heavenly King?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The voice replied. ¡°Yuno¡­ She is probably one of my divided souls. She was able to escape this ce,


    but she came back horribly injured. I didn¡¯t have a choice but to dissipate her so that she could merge


    back into my soul again.¡±


    It turned out she really didn¡¯t have any other way to deal with that. She was indeed part of her soul,


    after all.


    ¡®But wouldn¡¯t dissipating her mean that none of her memories will remain?¡¯


    Yuno hadn¡¯t been with Ludwig for long. It had only been at most two years since he started dating


    Phoebe. He remembered that Yuno told him to train Phoebe up to the Spirit Severing stage within three


    years and to follow her to somece.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    It would seem that she was talking about this underwater city. However, Ludwig suddenly went to the


    Undead Territory after the ident at the Flying Eagles Academy. Hepletely disappeared from this


    face of the Earth.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was likely that Yuno had lost hope in Ludwig since then. Yet now, Ludwig knew that he would be left


    with regret if he were to allow Yuno to dissipate just like that. He spoke up. ¡°Miss Peacock, I know a


    thing or two about healing souls. Can you release your divided soul, Yuno, so that I can have a look at


    her?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Maybe I might be able to heal her, then you won¡¯t have topletely dissipate her.¡±


    The peacock asked, ¡°And what¡¯s the point of that? She is just a divided soul.¡±


    Ludwig responded. ¡°Do you not want to keep her memories? At least you¡¯ll know what was going on


    when she was away.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The peacock didn¡¯t really care much but decided to agree, seeing how persistent Ludwig was about


    this matter.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Her forehead burst with light as a ball of green light floated out from between her brows. There seemed


    to be a faint phantom of a peacock within that green light. It was small and spiritual, and it had its eyes


    closed. However, the phantom didn¡¯t seem to be stable at all. It would be blurry once in a while,


    which was a symptom of an unstable, divided soul.


    Ludwig then called the ball of green light over with his finger, cing it in the middle of his palm. ¡°Yuno,


    Yuno..?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Joe, I didn¡¯t expect you¡­ To have gotten this far¡­¡± Yuno¡¯ divine consciousness entered Ludwig¡¯s


    mind yet still sounded quite faint.


    Joe,


    Alex,


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily. Phoebe insisted on believing that too. I¡¯m delighted that you could


    come back safely and save my original body.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to save you too. You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Ludwig said.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°There¡¯s no use. I am just a divided soul. I¡¯m already iplete, and after injuring my core, I couldn¡¯t


    possibly restore how I initially was.¡± Yuno¡¯ divine consciousness was weak and distant.


    Hence Ludwig was the only one who could hear her voice.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°As a divided soul, I¡¯d have to return at some point. The ending is all the same.¡±


    ¡°But you will forget about everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve been here before, and I¡¯ve lived independently before. I even got to know you and


    Phoebe. That¡¯s more than enough for me.¡±


    Ludwig shook his head. He would feel terrible if Yuno were to be dissipated, as it would feel like she


    died right in front of him, no less. Reaching his hands out, he activated his Chi, the Ultimate Book of


    Medicine, and several Zharvakko talismans. He then inserted all of this into Yuno¡¯ dissipating soul,


    using it on her. He even grabbed a handful of pills and extracted its medicinal powers, sending it


    straight into her soul.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Five minutester¡­


    Ten minutester¡­

 Chapter 3295

    Chapter 3295


    Half an hourter¡­


    Yuno¡¯s soul still couldn¡¯t seem to stabilize. Yet the ball of green light became brighter and brighter.


    Yuno smiled softly. ¡°Stop wasting your energy. Once I return to my original body, I am still part of the


    Peacock Heavenly King.¡±


    Mozart stopped and let out a deep sigh.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Just then, the peacock gestured towards the light, returning it back into herself. She was stunned for a


    brief while. ¡°The soul is still somewhat unstable, but you managed to retain her memories. You did very


    well already.¡±


    As she merged Yuno into her soul, she went through her memories.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, the peacock frowned as she found out that there were scenes of sleeping with Mozart within


    Yuno¡¯s memories¡­ She obviously didn¡¯t sleep with him as herself, but she was in Phoebe¡¯s body


    instead. However, the memories were simply uneptable when Yuno had taken over Phoebe¡¯s body.


    Mozart


    Alex


    As an ancient god, the Peacock Heavenly King couldn¡¯t possibly leave such dirty memories in her


    body, as she would be only tainting herself.


    Whoosh!


    The peacock stopped the merging and used her pure divine power to cut off Yuno¡¯ divided soul, even


    going as far as slicing through the part where it was connected to her actual soul.


    She huffed. ¡°I don¡¯t want this divided soul anymore.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡± Mozart froze.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡®How could she just say she doesn¡¯t want it?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve already cut off the mark of the Peacock Heavenly King within the divided soul. Her memories are


    not mine. You can just let her go back to that Phoebe human. Just take it as a thank from me!¡±


    Mozart was dumbfounded and immediately caught Yuno¡¯s soul with his hands.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Just then, Agatha spoke up. ¡°Senior, the Diffracted universe is currently being invaded by the Undead.


    Some of our human Supremes had also fallen into the Ancient Path. Could you perhaps lead us there


    so that we can save them?¡±


    ¡°The Ancient Path?¡± The peacock fell silent for ten seconds.


    ¡°That ce had experienced several mutations and damages. No one knows where the actual


    entrance is because it had been broken off from the Divine Starnest, wandering about on its own.


    That¡¯s why its location is unknown as if it were an illusion. Unless¡­¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Agatha asked hurriedly, ¡°Unless what?¡±


    The peacock said, ¡°Unless you can find the Dairaionji Temple and have them recognize you as a


    worthy ally, receiving the greatest permission within. Then you¡¯d be able to use its Full Realm Power to


    move the Ancient Path to its original cement.¡±


    ¡°It is unfortunate that you need the power of Buddha to be recognized by them. To my knowledge, all


    the Buddhist ns within this universe had already fallen.¡±


    ¡®This was quite a hard task.¡¯ Agatha thought as she put up a frown. ¡®I don¡¯t even know where the


    Dairaionji Temple is, let alone the power of Buddha.¡¯


    Just then, Mozart spoke up. ¡°I might be of help.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    Agatha asked, ¡°How are you going to help? The entire Siddhartha realm was destroyed. Even all the


    Buddhas had fallen.¡±


    Dorothy pointed toward her man. ¡°He is the future Buddha.¡±


    Agatha was so shocked that she nearly bit her tongue. ¡°He¡¯s going to be Buddha? He had so many


    women! The holy realm would be a whole brothel.¡±


    Mozart spoke up again. ¡°Sister Agatha, now that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. The holy realm isn¡¯t only for


    virgins. It¡¯s a religion, a type of faith, and a type ofw. One of thews within the colossal cultivation of


    heaven and earth actually.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°It has nothing to do with sex. Both men and women can join Buddhism, even couples. There is a ¡®no


    marriage¡¯ rule for Buddhists in the mortal realm, only because they are worried, we don¡¯t have enough


    energy and willpower. Hence their journey in Buddhism would end up getting disrupted by trivial


    things.¡±


    ¡°However, if one were to be intelligent and determined enough, one would still be able toplete their


    journey regardless.¡±


    After a short pause, he continued. ¡°More importantly, I¡¯ve been to the Dairaionji Temple!¡±


    The Peacock Heavenly King gasped. ¡°You¡¯ve been there before? You¡¯re not joking, right? Don¡¯t trick


    other people, or you¡¯d be seen as a clown!¡±


    Mozart muttered to himself. ¡°But you¡¯re not exactly human, are you?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex

 Chapter 3296

    Chapter 3296


    Dorothy and Esmeralda worried for Milos.


    Milos.


    Alex.


    This was a super god who traveled the ancient path. Even if she was now suffering from a deadly


    cmity, her cultivation mainly was gone, but her heritage still existed. Anderson was actually so bold


    to say that she was not a person. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would explode on the spot and beat him to


    not being in human form?


    Anderson


    Alex


    On the other hand, the Peacock Heavenly King clearly did not anticipate this. Instead, he was very


    interested in Anderson¡¯s visit to the Dairaionji Temple.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°From where did you enter the Dairaionji Temple?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°In the past, as long as one gathered all the Buddha relics, one could be anywhere and open the secret


    realm gate of the Dairaionji Temple suppression, we were passing through the underworld and thus


    reaching the Dairaionji Temple,¡± Anderson exined. ¡°By the way, the old Ancestor Bodhi must know


    where the Dairaionji Temple is.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    The Peacock Heavenly King was still unaware that the Ancestor Bodhi had appeared.


    She was taken aback when he heard this and asked, ¡°Is it the tree spirit of the Ancestor Bodhi Tree?


    ording to legend, the Ancestor Bodhi Tree is a heaven and earth wonder growing in the Dairaionji


    Temple. Under the Ancestor Bodhi Tree, one can clearly see one¡¯s past and future, aiding in cultivation,


    condensing one¡¯s mind and spirit, to perceive the Dao¡­ Have you seen the Ancestor Bodhi?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it,¡± Anderson answered.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson did not say that the Ancestor Bodhi was now in his mind pce because he was still wary of


    the current Peacock Heavenly King, otherwise, who knew if this guy would suddenly kidnap the


    Ancestor Bodhi?


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Where has he gone?¡±


    ¡°He was now in a difficult position to protect himself, the Dairaionji Temple was in a bad state right now,


    having been upied by a group of evil Buddhas and still absorbing the energy of the Ancestor Bodhi


    Tree, the Ancestor Bodhi told me that his days are numbered.¡±


    The Ancestor Bodhi in the mind pce was furious when he heard what Anderson said.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Steven, you¡¯re cursing me, aren¡¯t you?¡± he yelled. I eat well, sleep well, and seem to have an infinite


    lifespan, when were my days numbered? I¡¯ll be able to live for another 700 to 800 eras after you die of


    old age!¡±


    Steven,


    Alex,


    For a brief moment, the Peacock Heavenly King was stunned. She had no idea the Dairaionji Temple


    was upied by a gang of evil Buddhas.


    However, she soon burst outughing and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s truly heaven¡¯s help. It would be more


    difficult than climbing to heaven to get the Dairaionji Temple to affirm you and give you the highest


    authority if the Dairaionji Temple hadn¡¯t suffered such a cmity, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s much easier now.¡±


    ¡°Senior, what are your ns?¡± Agatha inquired.


    ¡°The most important thing is to find the entrance to the Dairaionji Temple, the secret realm suppressed


    by the Dairaionji Temple. I do know a few, but I do not know how to get in,¡± the Peacock Heavenly King


    frowned.


    At this moment, Anderson secretly asked Ancestor Bodhi, ¡°Can we go back into the Dairaionji Temple?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Thest time I escaped a thousand hardships, the Ancestral Bodhi Tree was moved to the mind


    pce by you. What is left over there are some residual roots. It is useless. We can¡¯t go back,¡± said


    Ancestor Bodhi.


    However, at that moment¡­ Anderson had a person in mind.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Maha, the monk, transitioned from suffering to liberation. The monk was dispatched to the underworld


    as an official by Buddha, who was now impersonating the Dairaionji Temple. He didn¡¯t know what was


    going on inside the Dairaionji Temple yet, so the evil Buddha wouldn¡¯t suspect him, and as long as he


    was found, there should be a way to get into the Dairaionji Temple. Anderson disseminated this


    information.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and go to the underworld,¡± Agatha said.


    ¡°Wait, I can¡¯t leave now,¡± the Peacock Heavenly King said.


    ¡°Huh..?¡± said the crowd.


    ¡°I have been upied by that demon and eroded by the magicalw. This guy is vicious and will do


    anything to achieve his goal. He has detained the souls of millions of living beings and used them to


    erase my mark. Although I have regained my freedom now, it will take about a month to fully control my


    body. You guys have to wait for me for a month,¡± the Peacock Heavenly King said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the underworld first to find someone. It¡¯s the same,¡± Agatha said.


    ¡°Once this matter begins, it is coherent. If I don¡¯t go to the Underworld, I may not be able to go to the


    Dairaionji Temple by then, and without my guidance, you guys won¡¯t be able to find the Divine Starnest


    along the Ancient Path at all,¡± the Peacock Heavenly King shook his head.


    One month wasn¡¯t a long time.


    ¡°Okay, just wait for you for a month,¡± Anderson said. ¡°It just so happens that I also have to deal with a


    little bit of business during this month.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    His father, who was still subjected to the soul nting¡¯s torment. It would appear that the Rockefeller


    family¡¯s blood feud had not yet been resolved.

 Chapter 3297

    Chapter 3297


    It¡®s time for the Durands to pay the price. And now it¡¯s time.


    Phoebe was still in the underground sea¡¯s nook. Ishac dashed over to help. Without the Peacock


    Heavenly King in his way, Moses, who was with the soul of Phoebe in his hand, found Phoebe easily


    this time, who was hiding in some cave under the sea.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Moses,


    Alex,


    Phoebe was conscious at this time. She¡¯d already awoken.


    The massive battle storm had naturally rmed her, and her cultivation had improved quite quickly,


    having reached the Earthly Immortal realm in such a short period of a few years, so she must have


    benefited from the aura explosion at the time. However, there was still a significant difference between


    the level Ishac was now facing, which could easily be a Divine Monarch or Divine Emperor, andter, a


    king of God who might appear to participate in the battle.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡®It¡¯s Ishac!¡¯ Phoebe was taken aback when he saw Joe.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Joe.


    Alex.


    Two lines of tears slid down with a swoop in the next second. ¡°I thought, I thought I¡¯d never see you


    again¡­¡±


    Ishac went up to hug her, gently embracing her into his arms, after seeing her instantly cry to herself.


    There was no need to speak at this time, simply giving her a warm and familiar embrace was the most


    beautiful moment.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Yuno!¡±


    When Ishac took out Phoebe¡¯s soul and ced it in front of her, she eximed, ¡°She¡­ Is still alive?¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say, but Yuno still has to return to your body, she was abandoned by the Peacock


    Heavenly King,¡± Ishac said.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Phoebe, I will not ask you to improve your cultivation as soon as possible now because it is no longer


    necessary, instead, I will continue to guide you to cultivate and catch up with him¡­ Of course, you


    have the option of refusing to ept my soul into your body.¡±


    ¡°Why should I refuse?¡± said Phoebe, shaking her head.


    ¡°I would have died a long time ago if it hadn¡¯t been for you, I¡¯ve grown ustomed to your presence,


    we¡¯re like twins, my body, I can let you use it.¡±


    ¡°Good. You¡¯d better tell in advance when you want to make out, so I don¡¯t have to deal with that


    awkward scene when I take control of my body,¡± Yuno said.


    ¡°Ah¡­! You mean you¡¯ve seen it before?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucky you! ¡± said Phoebe to Joe.


    Joe.


    Alex.


    The Peacock Heavenly King still needed a month, while Ishac and the others chose to leave first,


    arriving with the resurrected corpse. They no longer have that ability now that the Demon King has


    been destroyed. The boundary that prohibited the use of air was also null and void.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Swish!


    Several people rushed out of the tomb of the Peacock Heavenly King. They returned to Yukon without


    stopping.


    Esmeralda took out the Divine Dreamcatcher and looked at its information, discovering that there was a


    lot more information, but not much information about the Undying n wreaking havoc in the universe,


    as if they had left America.


    The people had left Yorkshire Pce. There was no Undying n to be found. However, he was at the


    top when it came to the Durand family. It was a message specially written to Ishac¡­


    Ishac


    Alex


    A meeting with Ishac on March 3rd, at the Mount Olympus, in a battle of life and death!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Maguire Fourcade, the Durand family¡¯s ancestor, signed it!

 Chapter 3298

    Chapter 3298


    ¡°Ancestor of the Fourcade Family?¡±


    Rowan quickly remembered what his grandfather had told him earlier, that this Fourcade Family¡¯s


    ancestor was the one who began the soul nting on his father¡¯s body. Of course, his goal must be the


    Holy Book, the Rockefeller family¡¯s most valuable possession.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan didn¡¯t anticipate the Fourcade family¡¯s ancestor to appear andy a written war message


    immediately on top of the Divine Dreamcatcher while the undying ns conquered the universe¡­ He


    must have located the operator of the Divine Dreamcatcher and forced him to reveal the written war


    message, correct?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan was absolutely correct in his prediction. Otherwise, how could this kind of information, which


    had nothing to do with one another, be ced in this type of location?


    Rowan


    Alex


    This had a significant negative impact on the Divine Dreamcatcher¡¯s reputation. However, the reality


    was frequently cruller than dreams, and while brand reputation was vital, it was not as important as


    being eliminated!


    ¡°How dare this Fourcade family¡¯s immortal challenge you for a life and death duel? I think he wants to


    be famous by using you. Now at this time, he wants to kill the undying n. Why is he challenging you?


    Richard, this type of person, has a mental problem. Just ignore him.¡± Esmeralda grunted.


    Richard,


    Alex,


    ¡°I have to take this challenge,¡± Rowan said with a shake of his head.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Ah¡­? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because this Fourcade family exterminated my entire family, and only my father and grandfather


    remain alive in that family. Only by killing this Fourcade family¡¯s oldest ancestor can the nted soul in


    my father¡¯s body be eliminated.¡±


    ¡±What? Is it that thing?¡±


    ¡°That came just in time, he must not know that our strength has been iparably strong, with my


    master in ce to supervise, that Fourcade family¡¯s old ancestor, he will be beaten into a silly elk in a


    mimrte, and then chopped to feed the dogs!¡± said Esmeralda furiously.


    People on the side nodded as well.


    ¡°When was the war letter issued?¡± Rowan inquired.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Two days ago,¡± Esmeralda said, looking at it.


    ¡°Huh, the war letter has been updated!¡± she noticed at this point.


    ¡°Can the war letter still be updated?¡±


    ¡°What has been updated?¡±


    ¡°This old immortal b*stard actually said that if you don¡¯t go to the appointment, he will exterminate


    America and erase it from the earth,¡± Esmeralda became enraged.


    Not long after that. Dorothy brought her cell phone and showed Rowan some news from the top of the


    most recentwork, whether it was SwitchTV or the microblogging that had previously dominated the


    network exchange field, the circle of friends, all of whom were discussing the matter of the war letter.


    Rowan


    Alex


    There are numerous things to say. Overall, it was hoped that Rowan would appear and attend the


    appointment. Otherwise, what would happen to America?


    Rowan


    Alex


    So many people have been killed, it couldn¡¯t be because of you alone, could it?


    ¡°Some people had no understanding of the actual situation and just bber nonsense. They are really


    out of touch, if you have the ability, you should enter Mount Olympus by yourself!¡± Esmeralda saw it


    and grumbled, ¡°I despise this kind of keyboard warrior the most. With eyes closed, they will say


    anything. If the country has this kind of people, then forget about resisting the undying n. Just


    surrender.¡±


    Rowan stated matter-of-factly, ¡°What is there to be angry about? Ordinary people are afraid of panic,


    andining about the Inte to vent their feelings is also normal¡­ You send out the message


    thatI am on time for the appointment.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ll send it over to see. The person who operates this Divine Dreamcatcher may not be able to put out


    a new message,¡± Esmeralda said while taking the Divine Dreamcatcher.


    Her concern, however, was unnecessary. As soon as she replied to Richard, the Divine


    Dreamcatcher¡¯s screen was refreshed with a new update.


    Richard,


    Alex,


    ording to the headline, Rowan responded to the battle letter and went as promised.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ***


    It was the third day of March in the blink of an eye.


    The matter of the duel between the Fourcade family¡¯s ancestor and Rowan had long been discussed in


    the previous few days, and this duel topped the hot search lists of various information tforms.


    Rowan


    Alex


    The Undying n invaded a few days ago, which was like a death curse to the entire universe.


    Everyone was not sure whether the Undying n would suddenly arrive, and how long they would live.


    Especially now that the Undying n have arrived and abruptly vanished, there was always a sense of


    tension before this conflict broke out, and people needed to find a way to digest this internal tension.


    This duel was everyone¡¯s way to vent out.

 Chapter 3299

    Chapter 3299


    Someone even set up a betting board to see who would emerge as the ultimate victor between Ishac


    and the ancestor of the Fourcade family.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ***


    The shadows of people swayed. A crowd of people gathered here.


    Ishac was the leader, and he was apanied by arge group of people, including Esmeralda,


    Dorothy, and Saria, all of whom came, and only a big shot like Agatha was not interested in such a


    duel.


    Ishac


    Alex


    She had previously looked at Ishac for a few seconds before saying, ¡°With your current strength, going


    to the duel is really no suspense.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac¡¯s strength was nothing new to her. There was assurance.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac had purposefully brought his grandfather, Nn, this time.


    Ishac


    Alex


    One hundred and thirty-four people in the Rockefeller family were exterminated in front of him. He had


    such deep hatred and dreamed of vengeance. If he could not see the Fourcade family¡¯s destruction


    with his own eyes, he would not rest in peace!


    The Mount Olympus of today was not the same as the Mount Olympus of the past.


    This first stop of Mount Olympus had lost its proper function with the arrival of the stronger ones in the


    universe, and its formation had also failed.


    Ishac walked down the goldenne, feeling nothing at all.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°I still remember Sion, who carried herself out of Mount Oro, and at the time, she also killed the


    Olympian Divine Heir, causing the Divine Mountain to shake.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m curious if the Olympus Tribeter got into trouble with the Peacock n?¡±


    Ishac reflected on the events of the past as the group ascended. They saw quite a few familiar faces


    halfway up.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The Flying Eagles were also present. He also saw Xerxes and Mandy and several warblers who


    interacted with him, including Eleanor, Bunty, Butcher, and Nora.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Nora, a woman, in a long time, and this time when he met her, she had all achieved


    Golden Immortality.


    As she took a step across, the magnificence of her chest nearly popped Jamie, ¡°Where did you hide,


    my sister, by the way? Why haven¡¯t I seen here over?¡±


    Jamie,


    Alex,


    She was talking about Jade.


    Xerxes also looked to the left and right as if looking for her.


    ¡°She did note. She is isted!¡± said Milos.


    Milos.


    Alex.


    ¡°You won¡¯t eat my sister and hide her, right?¡± Nora asked quietly.


    ¡°I have eaten you as well¡­¡±


    ¡±Dream on!¡± Nora came to know herself, hooked Ishac in front of Saria, Esmeralda, and others, and


    said, ¡°I am his sister. My name is Nora. You can just call me Sister Nora.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    The corner of Ishac¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Nora, you were a young child in the eyes of others. How could you be an older sister? You must be


    dreaming! To introduce you, this senior Saria was the ind master of Pompeii Fairnd ten thousand


    years ago!¡±


    ¡°D*mn, ten thousand..!¡±


    ¡°This Esmeralda, League of Cultivators¡¯ leader¡­ Well, it¡¯s the same League of Cultivators that attacked


    the Undying n and exterminated the Undead Queen¡¯s sister before.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡± Nora¡¯s body tensed up.


    Wasn¡¯t this just horrifying?


    ¡°Hehe, hello guys, I was just joking. You guys call me¡­ Sister Nora is fine,¡± she said.


    At this point, a voice from the sky said, ¡°Nn, I didn¡¯t expect you to survive until now, now that you¡¯re


    here, why are you wasting your time? Why haven¡¯t the Rockefeller family relics shown up yet?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 3300

    Chapter 3300


    ¡°This is Maguire!¡±


    ¡°I will never forget the voice of this hypocritical and corrupt person until the day I die!¡± Nn was filled


    with rage.


    The scene of the Rockefeller family¡¯s annihtion seemed to him to have happened yesterday, as


    though he had heard the anguished screams of his n members and seen the image of his young


    grandson being pped into mush once more.


    This old man¡¯s mind was constantly marred with hatred. He, on the other hand, has not been blinded


    by hatred. Revenge was important, but so was his son¡¯s safety. However, his grandson¡¯s life was also


    crucial.


    He took Anderson¡¯s hand and said, ¡±Good grandson, this b*stard, Maguire, has received the


    inheritance left behind by the ancient great God. He has been nostalgic about our Rockefeller family¡¯s


    Holy Book because he has also learned a bit of the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. However, it is clearly not


    asplete as the contents inside our Rockefeller family¡¯s Holy Book, which is why he has tried every


    possible way to obtain it.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Good grandson, I know you¡¯re filial, but in life and death situations, we can¡¯t be rash, if we¡¯re not sure,


    we can wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t the king of Gods, he has the fighting power of half the king of Gods!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, America is my homnd, I will not let him destroy it, don¡¯ t worry, I will not lose,¡± Anderson


    said.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ***


    They climbed Mount Olympus all the way to the top.


    It was a massive tform. The upper half was cut off by a sword like a massive mountain range,


    leaving this tform with a diameter of over ten thousand meters.


    Presently¡­


    Above the tform stood a middle-aged man with a ck beard and ck hair. There was already a


    sea of people below.


    n powerhouses from all over the universe and young gods and goddesses surrounded and formed


    arge number of people. Anderson was a celebrity in America, and he was now a big star in the


    universe. Word had spread worldwide that he had once extorted thousands of divine sons and


    daughters from the underworld.


    Anderson


    Alex


    The person in charge of the Yukon Secret Realm was a gimmick as well.


    ¡°Is he Anderson?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°The universe¡¯s seed?¡±


    ¡°Not bad looking, clean and dry, he¡¯s like my little puppy. Can I bail him out if I step in?¡±


    When Anderson and the others approached, the crowd pointed their fingers judgmentally. The voices


    were quite audible. There was no concern about being heard.


    Anderson


    Alex


    The betting board for the battle between Anderson and Maguire has long been open. Almost no one


    bet on Anderson to win because Anderson¡¯s true strength was unknown. While Maguire¡¯s origin was


    revealed by people with evil intentions.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    Maguire was descended from the ancient gods¡¯ family. His father, who was a God-King in ancient


    times, waster killed in the war with the undying n, but rumor had it that Maguire received his


    father¡¯s God-King divinity and naturally inherited his father¡¯s huge legacy It was clear who would win


    and who would lose in the duel with Barne, a new generation young man.


    Barne,


    Alex,


    ¡±Maguire, you old man! You have lived a low life for such a long time. Now, you have the face to


    challenge my grandson. You have disgraced your father! Once he¡¯s buried, the coffin won¡¯t hold your


    father¡¯s body in ce!¡± Nn hissed as he looked at Maguire.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maguire didn¡¯t blink


    ¡°Nn, by tracing your origin, your Rockefeller family¡¯s origin is also extraordinary. It is even more


    glorious than my Fourcade family. Unfortunately, till today, your Rockefeller family is left with a few


    weaklings. Your Rockefeller family¡¯s ancestor ran to the abyss to seek death. Today, it is destined for


    the Rockefeller family¡¯s destruction, but first, you must return the Holy Book to me.¡±


    ¡°Shameless b*stard, you exterminated my Rockefeller family¡¯s 134 members. A three year old child


    died tragically under you, and now you are even attempting to reverse the truth, saying that my


    Rockefeller family¡¯s ancestral treasures are yours. How can you be so thick-skinned?¡± Nn said these


    as he was furious.


    When Nn said these, the crowd wore varied expressions. However, no one stood out to use


    Maguire in the end.


    ¡°Grandpa, now that things havee to this, there is no point in scolding him, only by killing this


    bureaucrat by hand can the dead souls of my Rockefeller family beforted, and my father is


    awakened,¡± Anderson said.


    Anderson


    Alex


    He finished and walked forward on his own. It was quite windy, and Anderson felt cold.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Have you studied the Holy Book?¡± Maguire inquired bluntly.


    ¡°You will know once you try it?¡± Anderson said with augh.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Many people were perplexed by this.


    Why was he beaming?


    Was it a king¡¯s mentality, or was he frightened about duelng with an expert countless times stronger


    than himself?


    And he stillughed so easily?

 Chapter 3301

    Chapter 3301


    The answer was quickly revealed.


    Maguire Fourcade directly stretched his hand and grabbed George without caring about his identity in


    the slightest. He had learned the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell before, but only one move. Nheless,


    this move alone allowed him to run amok Right now, he wanted to search George¡¯s soul directly.


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    As long as George had studied the Holy Book before, he could extract it and make it his own.


    George


    Alex


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Maguire did not ignore his image at first, but now, it was a few days of rare peace before the invasion of


    the Undying n.


    What was the image? It was worthless.


    The most important thing was to learn theplete Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. Therefore, he could be


    shameless now.


    Buzz!


    ¡°Great Gravity Spell!¡± George cast the forbidden spell without hesitation.


    George


    Alex


    Maguire¡¯s body sank, and his movements slowed down, but he was delighted because he felt aw


    that did not belong to the diffracted universe from the Great Gravity Spell. It was one of the Ten-Point


    Forbidden Spells he had been pursuing for years.


    ¡°Great! It turns out to be the Gravity Spell! Awesome! I¡¯m going to have this forbidden spell!¡±


    George activated another forbidden spell the next second, the Great Icebound Spell.


    George


    Alex


    Maguire was ted again as he had never learned the Great Icebound Spell either.


    Immediately afterward, George cast multiple forbidden spells.


    George


    Alex


    Overjoyed, Maguire looked at them with relish. However, he quickly discovered that something was


    wrong¡­ George had cast more than ten moves of Ten-Point Forbidden Spell. Each move


    corresponded to a differentw, but how was that possible?


    George


    Alex


    After that, George cast the spells consecutively. It was simply endless.


    George


    Alex


    Maguire was obsessed. The number of the forbidden spells had severely exceeded the limit.


    ¡°Why do you know so many forbidden spells? Aren¡¯t there only ten types of them?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know the answer?¡± asked Astor.


    Astor.


    Alex.


    ¡°Yes. Tell me quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you then¡­¡±


    Poof!


    The next moment, Maguire found that half of a sword body suddenly prated out of his chest.


    It was the Immortal Butcher¡­ It pierced through Maguire¡¯s back and came out of his frontal chest.


    ¡°This¡­ How is this possible?¡± Maguire saw another George standing behind him, but he saw another


    self when he turned around. The environment before his eyes was disintegrating rapidly. The tform


    was still the same, but the angle had inexplicably changed.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Indeed, there aren¡¯t just ten forbidden spells! There are three thousand of them instead, but I just used


    one from the beginning to end just now! The Great Nightmare Spell! You entered my nightmare from


    the moment you saw me.¡±


    ¡°All the forbidden spells you saw were fake. Only this sword is real!¡±


    ¡°Maguire Fourcade, you old scoundrel. You¡¯re pursuing the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell painstakingly, but


    you definitely don¡¯t know there are three thousand forbidden spells in the world. I know what you are


    trying to do. The Fourcades have tampered with the tform. You are trying to capture my forbidden


    spells, but do you think you can steal them just like that? Unfortunately, everything you saw just now


    was part of the nightmare. You Fourcades shouldn¡¯t have counted the chickens before they hatched.¡±


    ¡°What?! Everything was fake? They were all fake? Impossible! Theirws were real!¡± Maguire was


    confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you thought so! Do you remember I said that I only used the Great Nightmare Spell


    just now? Do you understand the meaning of it?¡±


    Maguire was even more puzzled.


    George said, ¡°It means the sword that stabbed you just now wasn¡¯t real either.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Maguire was startled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Poof!


    A sword shed across Maguire, severing his head instantly.


    ¡°This is the real sword!¡±

 Chapter 3302

    Chapter 3302


    Countless powerhouses from the universe as well as the core members of the Fourcade family


    watched with wide-eyes at the two duelists in the center of the tform above the square.


    They were in bizarre states.


    Maguire did not move a muscle ever since Adrian flew into the air. Such a statested for a while. He


    was still motionless even after Adrian took out the Immortal Butcher.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    The onlookers were baffled.


    Could it be that Maguire hadn¡¯t taken Adrian seriously?


    Adrian


    Alex


    Did he intend to fight the enemy barehanded, in the face of Adrian who was wielding a weapon?


    Adrian


    Alex


    It was reasonable. After all, the cultivation realm difference between the two people was huge and so


    did their levels. Maguire was the son of a God King, so killing a young aborigine should be a walk in the


    park. When Adrian severed Maguire¡¯s neck with his sword, Maguire was still motionless.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Meanwhile, the crowd thought Maguire¡¯s was so high that he did not spare Adrian¡¯s attack a nce and


    did not fear Adrian severing his neck with a sword.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    However, when Adrian really struck with the sword and Maguire¡¯s head flew in response to the sound,


    everyone was puzzled.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡®Your head has been chopped off. Are you still not going to make you move? Could it be the head that


    has been chopped off isn¡¯t yours?¡¯


    The Fourcades were also dumbfounded.


    ¡°That is probably not our ancestor¡¯s head, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what it is. It must be a phantom. Otherwise, why isn¡¯t our ancestor moving a muscle?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, the next moment, Maguire¡¯s corpse fell from the sky. Coincidentally, it fell right on a disciple


    of the Fourcade family.


    That man touched it. It did not feel right!


    It was the corpse of a real man!


    Roar!


    At that moment, Maguire¡¯s soul rushed out of his corpse and roared, ¡°Brat, you deceived me! You


    deceived me! You shall be my sworn enemy!¡±


    At this point, everyone was shocked and realized that Maguire¡¯s had really been killed via this kind of


    unbelievable method.


    It turned out that after Adrian arrived, he was really motionless and it allowed Adrian to decapitate him.


    Nobody knew that it was because Maguire waspletely immersed in the nightmare and could not


    free himself after being interfered by the Great Nightmare Spell. More importantly, Adrian¡¯s Great


    Nightmare Spell contained multiple nightmares that he could not guard against.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°A sworn enemy? You won¡¯t stand a chance!¡±


    Maguire¡¯s soul was the most important primer to heal his father, William. William had reached the


    critical point after Maguire cast Soul nting in William¡¯s soul using a mystic art. If it weren¡¯t for the


    Ancestral Bodhi Tree, the Soul nting would¡¯ve long beenpleted. And now, it was the critical


    moment to devour Maguire¡¯s soul in return.


    Whoosh!


    Countless tree roots of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree emerged and entangled Maguire¡¯s soul.


    Roar!


    Maguire let out an earth-shattering roar and kept struggling.


    The Fourcades were infuriated. ¡°Let go of our ancestor!¡±


    All the Fourcade¡¯s rushed forward.


    Looking at the onrushing Fourcade¡¯s, he shouted, ¡°Everyone who isn¡¯t part of the Fourcade family


    should retreat three kilometers or else you will have only yourself to me for your injuries and death!¡±


    In an instant, the onlookers retreated one after another, leaving only a huge, empty venue shortly


    afterward.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°B*stards from the Fourcade family, bear the vengeful wrath of the Rockefeller¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°As your sworn enemy, I shall avenge the 134 Rockefeller¡¯s and end the Fourcade¡¯s in a bloodbath


    today!¡±


    Nn Rockefeller¡¯s aura burst. His cultivation was still inferior to that of Maguire because Maguire was


    an existence who had inherited his father¡¯s divinity and his cultivation was close to a God King. Even


    so, Nn had made tremendous progress during the period of cultivation. He still managed to deal with


    other Fourcades.


    In addition, Adrian did not intend to let him deal with the Fourcades alone.


    Adrian


    Alex

 Chapter 3303

    Chapter 3303


    Whoosh!


    ¡°Great Mirror Spell!


    ¡°Great Icebound Spell, Great me Spell, Great Gravity Spell, and the Great ymore Spell!¡±


    Richard encircled the Fourcades, who came over with mystic arts, preventing them from escaping


    outside. After that, it was a massacre with asymmetrical strength.


    Richard


    Alex


    Blood¡­


    Corpses¡­


    Miserable howls¡­


    Self-destruction¡­


    The surviving Fourcades kept decreasing, and more and more died until there was no longer a


    surviving member of the Fourcade family in this world.


    Meanwhile, Maguire¡¯s soul was being bound by the Ancestral Bodhi Tree. Amidst his furious and


    unconvinced roars, he was rapidly dragged into Richard¡¯s mind pce¡­ William was located right on


    the Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s trunk to freeze the nted soul that was getting severe continuously.


    However, Maguire only had a soul left right now.


    Richard


    Alex


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Richard directly pulled Maguire¡¯s soul into William¡¯s body.


    Richard


    Alex


    The nted soul emitted a reaction.


    William roared angrily and woke up. Then, he fiercely devoured Maguire¡¯s soul.


    ***


    All the Fourcades were annihted. Maguire Fourcade was dead.


    Nn, drenched in blood, faced the east. He directly knelt down and burst into tears. ¡°Selene, Beverly,


    Darron, and all the departed souls of the Rockefeller family, you can rest in peace! We have exacted


    revenge!¡±


    A whim struck Richard before he came to the mind pce. He saw his father, William Rockefeller,


    resisting and devouring the soul. As long as he could sessfully devour Maguire¡¯s soul, the Soul


    nting would naturally be lifted. His cultivation level could even soar abruptly because of the


    devoured soul energy.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard saw Shelly and Ancestor Bodhi here.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father¡¯s will is still quite strong. It¡¯s not a problem for him to devour Maguire


    Fourcade¡¯s soul, but it¡¯s just time.¡±


    Shelly said to Mozart, ¡°It¡¯s worth mentioning that there¡¯s a divinity in Maguire Fourcade¡¯s soul. It will be


    absorbed by your father as well when the timees. It¡¯s a pleasant surprise.¡±


    Mozart,


    Alex,


    Shelly¡¯s neck suddenly turned, and she concentrated her mind. She then said, ¡°Mozart, go out quickly.


    Anothermotion seems to have happened out there.¡±


    Mozart,


    Alex,


    Whoosh!


    Richard¡¯s consciousness returned. The next second, he saw a mess of the universe¡¯s people on the


    square¡¯s tform at Mount Olympus. Layers of bloody halos lit up in the sky and covered the world.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Hubby!¡±


    Dorothy rushed over and pulled Richard by the arm.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know either, but someone has clearly tampered with this tform.¡±


    Saria also walked over and stared at the increasingly dense bloody halos in the sky. The circles were


    connected, and a bloody stench drifted down, making the people extremely ufortable with the


    urge to vomit.


    ¡°This is some kind of ancient Blood Sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°Someone regards everyone within the range of the sacred mountain as a sacrifice, trying to sacrifice


    us for a certain purpose.¡±


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing that


    Many people surrounded Saria after hearing her words. Someone said anxiously, ¡°Senior, then what


    should we do now? We are all caught in a trap!¡±


    Saria said, ¡°Judging from this situation, the opponent has prepared this for a long time, and it is


    seamless. Guys, we can only find out where the weakest point of this sacrificial altar is and attack it


    together! Perhaps we can break the barrier!¡±


    In fact, someone had alreadyunched attacks at the sky, but they vanished without a trace. The


    energy of the attacks was even absorbed, making the bloody halos increasingly denser in return.


    ¡°Is it the Olympus Tribe?¡± Dorothy said. ¡°I wondered why Maguire Fourcade ced the venue of the


    duel at Mount Olympus. The Olympus Tribe actually agreed and removed all the restrictions on the


    sacred mountain. They clearly wanted to gather the heroes in the world¡­ It should be noted that most


    of the experts in the universe have nowe to America. We¡¯ve been rounded up in one fell swoop


    right now.¡±


    Someone discovered this point too.


    An old man roared, ¡°Olympus Tribe,e out! What is the meaning of this?! Do you guys intend to be


    the enemy of the universe?!¡±

 Chapter 3304

    Chapter 3304


    No one expected those words could draw out the Olympus Tribe members. It was only that they really


    came out.


    Three people appeared on top of the bloody halos. Many people present knew one of them. Moreover,


    they had just met him. It was the Divine Monarch expert of the Olympus Tribe, Juergen.


    Behind him were two people in ck clothes, ck robes, and ck hoods. Their faces couldn¡¯t even


    be seen. It was pitch-ck inside the hoods as if a mass of ck light was blocking all the faces.


    ¡°Juergen! What the hell are you doing? Why did you set up such a force field and keep us here?¡±


    ¡°Who are those two people behind you?¡±


    Juergen smiled lightly. ¡°Everyone, there is no need to be so afraid. I, Juergen, am also someone from


    the universe. I certainly will not harm you.¡±


    A nun shouted, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to harm us, open up this annoying force field and let us out. What


    the heck is this now?¡±


    Juergen sighed before saying, ¡°I, Juergen, am at the bottom of the totem pole. I knew you guys


    wouldn¡¯t listen to me, so that¡¯s why I made this move to keep everyone here. I wanted to introduce you


    to these two bigwigs¡­ This is a great opportunity for you to have a meteoric rise. Since the Olympus


    Tribe is unwilling to enjoy such a good opportunity alone, we will share it! Well. When the timees,


    I¡¯m afraid you will be eager to get the opportunity!¡±


    After hearing what he said, everyone¡¯s mind was slightly at ease.


    Someone asked, ¡°Who are these two bigwigs you will introduce? Why can¡¯t we see their faces?¡±


    Juergen said with a smile, ¡°You will be able to see them in a while.¡±


    Below them, Dorothy asked Ludwig, ¡°Can you believe his words?¡±


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    Before Ishac could say anything, Saria snorted coldly, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ishac


    Alex


    She was looking at the increasingly denser bloody barrier overhead. That stench of blood was so


    dense that it made people nauseous. ¡°These bloody things are constantly condensing and are filled


    with evil and demonic attributes. If this is also called an opportunity, then everyone will be done for.¡±


    Esmeralda asked, ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡±


    Looking at the two ck-clothed people behind Juergen, Ishac said, ¡°I somehow feel that those two


    people seem to have some kind of connection with me.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What kind of connection can they have with you?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t be someone from your Rockefeller family, right?¡±


    Ishac shook his head. He then lowered his head and looked at his chest. That was the area where the


    Witch Curse was inflicted on. He had a feeling that those two people might be rted to the Witch


    Curse.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Shortly afterward, his intuition turned into reality. The bloody barrier in the sky kept moving rhythmically.


    At that moment, a pattern appeared.


    A moon, a shrine, and a huge snake. They were the unique symbols of the Witch Cult.


    ¡°Is it really the Witch Cult?!¡±


    Those people from the universe also recognized it.

 Chapter 3305

    Chapter 3305


    ¡°It¡¯s the Witch Cult!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! Juergen, you abomination! The opportunity you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t the notorious Witch Cult,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Are these two fellows behind you members of the Witch Cult?¡±


    At the same time, the two people behind Juergen slowly took off their hoods. The ck light on their


    faces also vanished, revealing their true faces. The next second, many people eximed, ¡°The great


    witch of the Witch Cult, Tiffany Wace?! Isn¡¯t she dead?!¡±


    ¡°It turns out it¡¯s this demoness. How many years has it been? How can she still be alive?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The woman known as the great witch of the Witch Cult turned out to be surprisingly young and


    beautiful. Setting aside her figure, her facial appearance alone could score more than nine points. She


    had the features of an American woman, but she was prettier and more charming than any film and


    television sweetheart.


    Morten was slightly dazed.


    Morten


    Alex


    A terrifying demoness turned out to be a beautiful woman who seemed to be in her early twenties.


    However, it was normal. Women always paid special-attention to their appearance. ording to a non-


    official survey, the majority of the women did not cultivate themselves to be immortals and deities


    because they wanted to be stronger, nor did they want to live longer. Instead, they wanted to


    be prettier. They would have a chance to reform themselvespletely and change their facial


    appearance after their cultivation reached Immortalization.


    After oveing the Lightning Tribtion of the Immortalization, they could adjust their facial features


    in the golden light of the Lightning Tribtion¡­ Hence, that was also why there were no ugly people


    among the immortal women. There were no ugly immortal women as they had be beauties¡­


    Unless someone revered ugliness.


    Tiffanyughed heartily. ¡± Looks like some of you here still remember me! Not bad! Not bad!¡±


    ¡°Tiffany Wace, what the heck are you trying to do?¡± asked someone.


    As soon as they saw this woman, everyone was in a bad mood.


    The great witch of the Witch Cult would note over and give everyone an opportunity for no reason.


    She was already polite for not taking their lives.


    ¡°You guys have misunderstood the Witch Cult too much!¡± Said Tiffany faraway.


    ¡°The purpose of our Witch Cult is to resurrect the great warlock to lead us back to the Witch Kingdom


    and be the strongest race in the universe so that we can resist the invasion of the Undying n


    and drive away those outsiders!¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten it? There¡¯s a path in antiquity called the Ancient Path. The vast majority of the


    people who could cross this path were powerhouses of the Witch Kingdom. Only the real witches travel


    on the Ancient Path safely. I, Tiffany Wace, came to you this time because I want to take you on the


    Witch¡¯s path and the path of the strong and return to the Ancient Path.¡±


    ¡°This is your chance. It is everyone¡¯s chance. Do you guys want it? When the timees, we will leave


    together and head to the real three thousand worlds, the three thousand worlds in the Chi universe.


    What do you think?¡±


    When Tiffany said that, she stopped talking and looked at the people inside through the bloody barrier.


    ¡°The Witch Kingdom? Does it really exist?¡± asked Esmeralda.


    ¡°In antiquity, there was indeed a great kingdom called the Witch Kingdom,¡± said Saria.


    ¡°What? Could it be that what she said is true?¡± Morten and the others were astonished.


    Morten


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Alex


    Saria shook her head. ¡°That era was from a distant past, and a million years have passed since then.


    The civilization of the universe has experienced changes of countless generations, and the Ancient


    Path has long been closed! The existence of the great warlock is a product of its time. Thew of the


    universe and the heavenly order at that time should be very different from now. I think it¡¯s impossible to


    recreate the glory of the Witch Kingdom back then.¡±


    Tiffany seemed to have heard Saria¡¯s speech.


    She looked over with beautiful eyes and even walked on the bloody barrier until she stood on top of


    Saria¡¯s head. ¡°Looks like someone has some understanding of the Witch Kingdom¡¯s affairs, but I¡¯m


    afraid your knowledge is limited. Then, I¡¯ll just tell you all directly. Once the great warlock is resurrected,


    thew of the universe back then can be restarted.¡±


    ¡°You all should know the cultivation techniques of the people in the Chi universe are more advanced


    and powerful than ours here. Why is that? That¡¯s because thew of the universe in the Chi universe is


    more advanced. As long as we resurrect the great warlock, we can do it too. We can even go even


    higher.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s words sounded reasonable.


    Someone asked, ¡°Then, how do we resurrect the great warlock?¡±


    Tiffany smiled. ¡°It is simple. Join the Witch Cult and be the faithful disciples of the Witch Cult.¡±

 Chapter 3306

    Chapter 3306


    ¡°We can resurrect the great warlock if we join the Witch Cult?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too simple, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Fine then. I¡¯ll join the Witch Cult now. I¡¯m considered a member of your Witch Cult. May I know how we


    are going to resurrect the great warlock? Could it be that he can be resurrected with the so-called


    power of faith after knowing that I am a member of the Witch Cult?¡± That man said as he looked at the


    sky.


    Discerning people could tell that he did not believe her at all.


    Tiffany sneered. ¡°Do you think you can join the Witch Cult with a mere word? You must really look


    down on the Witch Cult. If you wish to join, you have to pass a test. If you can¡¯t, you are naturally


    unqualified to join.¡±


    That man also sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the test then?¡±


    Tiffany said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. It will be a test to find out whether you have the potential to be a witch.¡±


    As she spoke, her finger pointed lightly. A ray of bloody light shot out of the full moon on that huge


    blood-colored mark in mid-air, hitting right at that man who spoke¡­ The bloody light was not thick, only


    slightly thinner than a fork. It shot out of the full moon and hooked that man like a fishing line.


    Rays of light were glowing.


    The next second, that man suddenly screamed miserably, ¡°Ah! Let me go..!¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he exploded into a cloud of bloody mist, as if he had self-destructed.


    However, the bloody mist did notnd on the ground. Instead, it went in the opposite direction and


    rushed up to the sky, merging into the bloody mark. At the same time, that ray of bloody light was


    retracted instant.


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    ¡°Witch Cult, you are members of the demonic cult! To hell with the great warlock! I think he is a devil


    from hell! Devils like you still want to resurrect some great warlock and reproduce the glory of antiquity?


    It¡¯s simply a pipe dream!¡±


    The deceased¡¯spanion roared furiously.


    Tiffany said indifferently, ¡°Your senior just failed the test. As I said before, not everyone can pass the


    test of the Witch Cult. He couldn¡¯t pass it, and turned into a bloody mist. He had only himself to me


    for being useless.¡±


    The people of the universe previously thought they could give this test a try. To their surprise, it would


    be a dead-end if they failed the test. Then, who else would dare to try it?


    At that moment, Tiffany asked, ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to join the Witch Cult? You may


    volunteer and sign up.¡±


    Sure enough, no one would sign up for it.


    That nun earlier said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what reputation the Witch Cult has? It has be the


    public enemy, yet you still want people to join the Witch Cult?! Stop wasting your efforts. No one will


    join it. You better dispel this bloody force field as soon as possible. Perhaps you will be safe and sound.


    Otherwise, it will be the doomsday of your Witch Cult.¡±


    Tiffany burst intoughter. ¡°Old nun, you talked big. You should have some capability, right? Then, you


    should try if you can pass the test. ¡±


    Whoosh!


    A ray of light was shot down from the bloody moon. The nun snorted coldly andshed out a sh at


    the ray of light with her sword. Unexpectedly, the ray of light was razor-sharp. Not only did the nun fail


    to sever the ray of light with her sword, but it severed her sword, breaking it from the middle.


    Meanwhile, that ray of bloody light hooked the nun¡¯s body, exactly the same as before.


    Boom!


    As a result, she also failed the test and exploded into a bloody mist.


    Two experts who took the lead exploded into bloody mist consecutively. The pass rate was toote.


    No one was willing to be forced to take the test.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone shouted, ¡°Everyone, quickly gather together and join hands to resist the bloody ray from the


    moon! Otherwise, we will be defeated one by one and all of us will die!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Everyone moved closer to the center of the tform, trying to stare at the moon mark in mid-air.


    ¡°It¡¯s futile.¡± Tiffany said, ¡°All of you will be tested today. If you cooperate obediently, the pass rate will be


    slightly higher. If you resist it, the pass rate will be lowered. If you fail the test, you will end up dead. I


    will choose randomly now, so I hope you are a little smarter and don¡¯t make your life difficult.¡±


    No one spoke. Everyone¡¯s heart sank


    However, Tiffany looked at the junior of the man who died first just now. ¡°You should go first. You


    scolded my Witch Cult for being a demonic cult. Let¡¯s see if you are qualified to join the Witch Cult.¡±


    ¡°Ah! No!¡±


    Panic-stricken, that man screamed and ran desperately. Even so, the ray of bloody light managed to


    hook him. After a second, he surprisingly did not explode.


    That man was startled. He was still alive after a full five seconds.


    Tiffany¡¯s voice carried over. ¡°Not bad. You have a little potential of a witch. Congrattions. You have


    passed the test. Are you willing to join the Witch Cult?¡±


    That man was overjoyed as he actually passed the test.

 Chapter 3307

    Chapter 3307


    However, he had to join the Witch Cult¡­


    He asked, ¡°Can I choose to refuse it?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, there is no problem, but you will explode into a cloud of bloody mist like your senior. In this


    case, do you still choose not to join it?¡±


    That man¡¯s body stiffened. The hook hanging down from the moon was still hooking him!


    ¡°I¡­ I will join it!¡±


    ¡°Great. Congrattions. You¡¯ve made a wise choice for being a member of my Witch Cult.¡± Tiffany said


    indifferently, but she suddenly changed the subject. ¡°However, there is an irond rule in the Witch


    Cult. One must not insult the great warlock, or else a death penalty will be incurred. You have just


    insulted the great warlock ording to the sect¡¯s rule, death will be bestowed upon you.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Boom!


    Another man exploded.


    Failure to pass the test would result in death. It turned out that one would also die after passing the


    test.


    ¡°Everyone,e and gather over here!¡± Saria said loudly, ¡°She wants to turn all our cultivation, flesh,


    and blood into a bloody mist to replenish her force field. There must be a trick within it. We will attack it


    together!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Break that bloody barrier!¡±


    Shortly afterward, arge group of peopleunched clustered attacks endlessly on the bloody moon in


    mid-air, but they disappeared without a trace.


    A ray of light was shot out of the moon again. It aimed straight at Saria this time.


    ¡°Break it!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Countless Chi explosions urred. Abraham and the others also attacked. They managed to withstand


    it. That bloody line did note down while hanging in mid-air.


    Abraham


    Alex


    That fact boosted everyone¡¯s confidence. ¡°Did you see that? This annoying bloody line is not


    unbreakable. Let¡¯s work harder and push it back.¡±


    The next moment, another bloody line was shot down.


    It was too sudden and rapid. No one expected this bloody line, and it already hooked Saria.


    A secondter, she did not explode. Surprisingly, she passed the test as well.


    Tiffany¡¯s voice carried over once again. ¡°Congrattions. You have passed too. Are you willing to join


    the Witch Cult?¡±


    Saria sneered. ¡°Keep on dreaming!¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°Then, you should die too!¡±


    ¡°You can try!¡±


    A stream of energy was abruptly sent down to the bloody line. Saria was also a peerless expert in the


    ancient era. She grabbed the bloody line with both hands and roared with the eruption of supreme


    energy.


    Boom!


    Arge energy explosion urred with overwhelming bloody light around it.


    Saria blocked it sessfully, but she also paid the price. Both her hands were blown off, and her


    sleeves were empty inside.


    Tiffany looked at her. ¡°You are quite capable. Let¡¯s see how you are going to block it this time. Go!¡±


    Another stream of energy rushed down. It seemed that there was no solution except death!


    Just then, Abraham roared, ¡°True Martial Tyrant Sword! Great ymore Spell!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Boom!


    The Immortal Butcher struck hard on the bloody line.

 Chapter 3308

    Chapter 3308


    ¡°Hmph! Trying to sever my Bloody Witch Silk with a crappy sword? It¡¯s simply wishful thinking!¡± Tiffany


    sneered.


    She was unconcerned about Bjorne¡¯s behavior. Instead, she looked indifferently at Saria. In her eyes,


    Saria was as good as dead. She would explode into a bloody mistter. This woman had decent


    cultivation and would be a bloody fine feed.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    However, the next second¡­ A shocking scene happened.


    Bjorne¡¯s strange weapon emitted a harsh howl as it struck hard on the Bloody Witch Silk, the bloody


    line hooking Saria after it was shot down from the moon. Tiffany initially thought that the bloody line


    was indestructible and was filled with the power ofw, so it would not be severed. It was then that it


    emitted a crack sound and became broken!


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°What?!¡± Tiffany was astonished.


    Another ck-clothed person next to her also revealed a shocking expression.


    ¡°What weapon is that?¡±


    ¡°It must be an amazing treasure! Get it!¡±


    The ck-clothed people with Tiffany clearly ranked higher than Tiffany for issuing an order to her at


    this point.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Poof!


    At that moment, the portion of the severed, bloody line fell to the ground and surprisingly emitted the


    sound of a heavy object falling to the ground. Even the earth trembled thrice.


    Dorothy said, ¡°This thing contains a primordial aura, but notpletely. Huh? It¡¯s still moving? Is it a


    living thing?¡±


    Esmeralda said, ¡°Don¡¯t let it run away!¡±


    Bjorne formed seals with one hand and mmed them consecutively on that thing. It was moving wildly


    at first, but its movement became smaller and smaller after a while. At a particr moment, ity


    motionless on the ground, as ifpletely out of strength. He took a closer look, only to find that the


    upper half of this severed thing was the bloody line, but it turned out to be a hook at the very end.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    It was really a hook for fishing!


    However, this hook was obviously more valuable than a fishing hook. Its entire body was translucent


    and was covered with stars and dots. When he stared at it, it looked like a spinning neb. He could


    not tell what it was for the time being.


    Even so, it must be something valuable, judging from Tiffany¡¯s exasperated expression.


    ¡°Give that thing to me!¡± Tiffany yelled as she stared at him, standing above Bjorne¡¯s head.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°On what grounds? It is mine now!¡±


    ¡°I will let you go if you give it back to me.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± Bjorneughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that this is an opportunity for us so that we can


    take the Witch¡¯s path? Why are you admitting that you are trapping us here right now? You have


    another goal, don¡¯t you? But, do you think I will give it back to you?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Looking at him, Tiffany suddenly smiled. ¡°I can sense it! Your body contains something from my Witch


    Cult! You are under the Witch Curse!¡±


    Bjorne¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Tiffany smiled happily. ¡°Since you are under the Witch Curse, you are a disciple of the Witch Cult. You


    can¡¯t be disobedient even if you want to.¡±


    She raised two fingers and ced them on her forehead. A chant began toe out of her mouth.


    In an instant, Bjorne sensed it. Something seemed to be moving rhythmically in his heart area. Blood


    flowed backward, and his heartbeat rapidly.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    He ripped open his clothes. The condition on his chest was evident at a nce.


    A snake¡¯s shadow was wriggling right in the center of Bjorne¡¯s chest. Bjorne sensed an abnormal heat


    energy brewing in his heart. That heat energy quickly spread throughout his body and even rushed to


    his brain.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    A will suddenly showed up, trying to control Bjorne¡¯s mind. It was Tiffany Wace!


    Bjorne


    Alex


    He could sense a connection between his body and Tiffany. His mind became groggy, and he


    subconsciously wanted to obey her will.


    ¡°Bjorne! Josua, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Josua,


    Alex,


    Dorothy and Esmeralda anxiously shouted Bjorne¡¯s name.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    However, Bjorne did not show any response. He picked that lump of thing on the ground and slowly


    flew up.


    Bjorne


    Alex

 Chapter 3309

    Chapter 3309


    It was then that the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens shouted sternly in Astor¡¯s mind pce. Her


    voice carried some kind of arcane magical power, interfering with that strange heat energy in Astor¡¯s


    body.


    Astor


    Alex


    Astor


    Alex


    In an instant, Astor was slightly clear-headed.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s the Puppet-drawing Spell under the Witch Curse!¡± The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens


    telepathized with Astor via divine sense. ¡°The Witch Curse is not a curse belonging to this universe. I


    studied it for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t study it thoroughly. However, it is certain that this is a curse left


    by a great ancient witch. I can only help dissolve half of it now. As for the other half, you have to rely on


    yourself.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡±


    ¡°Witchcraft is a cultivation system in antiquity that focuses on the cultivation of one¡¯s body, flesh, and


    blood. The Witch Curse also starts from this aspect. If you want to get rid of her Puppet-drawing Spell,


    your flesh and blood have to be strong enough, and your will has to be firm enough to resist it with


    blood energy and sever her will.¡±


    The next second, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens mouthed the incantation to dispel the curse.


    Indeed, it was slightly effective on the Witch Curse. On the other hand, Astor¡¯s strength in terms of


    body, flesh, and blood was decent. The two people worked together to resist Tiffany¡¯s call.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    ¡°You are quite tough!¡± Tiffany was a little surprised.


    The next second, she exerted mental strength again and increased the output of her will. The Witch


    Curse on Astor¡¯s chest became increasingly stronger.


    Astor


    Alex


    He would be Tiffany¡¯s puppet at any time. However, at a certain moment, the three thousand


    lotuses in Astor¡¯s body shook simultaneously and abruptly captured the willpower that Tiffany had


    invaded with. The next second, that ax that had not moved for a long time fiercely struck down at it.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡± Tiffany screamed.


    She flew into a rage after her will had been severed, but that severed, bloody line was crucial as it was


    the item of inheritance belonging to the Witch Cult. Especially, the hook underneath was even


    something that must never be lost. Hence, she had to retrieve it.


    She continued to activate the Witch Curse.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Dorothy and the others were worried, so they called on everyone to attack Tiffany. However, the attacks


    were useless across the bloody barrier.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one behind this! I¡¯ll hook your soul first!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Tiffany found where the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens was. A bloody line was shot


    out of the bloody moon again. It managed to hook the soul of the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens,


    dragging her out.


    ¡°Mystic Maiden!¡± Astor was astonished.


    Astor


    Alex


    His body was slightly out of control now, and he could no longer swing the Immortal Butcher to sever


    the bloody line. In a hurry, he sent out the ax to sever it.


    A bang was heard. The sound was crisper this time.


    It was severed effortlessly. Moreover, it was struck in the middle section.


    Tiffany screamed. She used all the will in her body to activate the Witch Curse.


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens regained freedom and entered Astor¡¯s mind pce again


    before she said, ¡°There is a solution. You can give it a try.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Astor asked, ¡°What is the solution?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    The Mystic Maiden said, ¡°When she activated the Witch Curse, a linkage path would be opened up


    between her and you. We will follow this path and attack her sea of consciousness in return.¡±


    ¡°Out-of-body experience?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Otherwise, there is no other way!¡±


    Astor clenched his teeth. ¡°Alright! Here goes nothing!¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Tiffany borrowed the Witch Curse and rushed into Astor¡¯s sea of consciousness, trying to control


    Abraham. To her surprise, Astor and the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens suddenly paid her back in


    her own coin and directly rushed into her sea of consciousness.


    Astor


    Alex


    Abraham.


    Alex.


    Astor


    Alex


    Tiffany was astounded. She hurriedly wanted to go back. To her surprise, the three thousand lotuses in


    Astor¡¯s body moved rhythmically in unison and trapped her will.


    Astor


    Alex

 Chapter 3310

    Chapter 3310


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    ¡®What are these things? There are so many strange lotuses. What the heck are these white, ck, and


    translucent lotuses?¡¯ Tiffany was baffled.


    Everything here was beyond the scope of her knowledge. The little guy under the Witch Cult had really


    surprised her too much.


    At the same time, the people below from the universe were also stunned.


    People almost turned pale at the mention of the great witch in the Witch Cult, a notorious and veteran


    existence in the universe during the ancient era. She was a superb bigwig that could stop the crying


    little children and strike fear into countless people. Rumor had it that even the Stoermer Sect was


    unwilling to provoke this woman at that time, or else peace would cease forever¡­ There was no telling


    that one would wake up one day and find himself to be under the Witch Cult¡¯s spell.


    However, such a veteran bigwig was now suffering defeats consecutively in Josef¡¯s hands.


    Josef


    Alex


    Tiffany was exasperated as two bloody lines were severed. Such an achievement was enough to be


    proud of.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Josef Rockefeller¡¯s strength had skyrocketed to such an extent. Back in the


    Underworld, he still needed to borrow the strength of the great monk, Revealer, and he was considered


    a peer. Our strengths did not differ much. How long has it been since then? He can even resist Tiffany


    Wace from the Witch Cult.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°It is indeed surprising, but he has acquired the luck of the universe. So it was reasonable that his


    strength skyrocketed. Otherwise, why is he called the seed?¡±


    However, someone shook his head. A young goddess said coldly, ¡°Seeds are useless too. Tiffany


    Wace¡¯s strength should be at the level of a God-King. Even if Josef Rockefeller has some trump


    cards, he can¡¯t possibly escape her full pursuit. Did you guys see that? He isn¡¯t moving a muscle right


    now. In fact, his fate is within Tiffany Wace¡¯s grasp.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is that he will be Tiffany Wace¡¯s puppet, and then he will turn his back


    on us and deal with us.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I suggest we should strike now and kill him.¡±


    Dorothy and Esmeralda red at them upon hearing that.


    ¡°What did you say? We are going to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you? You aren¡¯t a spy from the Witch Cult, are you? Josef Rockefeller is helping you


    guys resist the Witch Cult, yet you want to take the opportunity and kill him?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    The woman said, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Otherwise, it will be toote when he turns into a lethal weapon of the


    Witch Cult! When the timees, can you guarantee that he won¡¯t kill people?¡±


    Dorothy said, ¡°You may kill people too, so I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±


    She was so angry that she immediately took action.


    The woman hid in the crowd and continued the provocation. A person, really provoked by her, went


    over, taking the initiative to kill Josef right now. The woman got more excited as she continued her


    speech. She pinned all the bloody and cruel deeds done by the Witch Cult on Abraham.


    Josef


    Alex


    Abraham.


    Alex.


    In an instant, more and more people sided with her and shouted, ¡°Kill! Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    Dorothy and Esmeralda were standing in front of Josef to protect him.


    Josef


    Alex


    As for Saria, both her arms were broken from the explosion, and her body was severely injured. She


    was still recovering herself with divine power.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! These fools don¡¯t even know they are being used!¡±


    Exasperated, Dorothy activated a series of ultimate moves. However, there were too many of them.


    She simply wouldn¡¯tst.


    It was then that a ray of green light rushed out of Josef¡¯s body.


    Josef


    Alex


    It was Moana!


    Moana


    Ne


    She manifested the huge main body of a Benares Dragon that firmly protected Abraham. At the same


    time, a human woman rushed forward.


    Abraham.


    Alex.


    ¡°I will lend you a hand!¡±


    This woman was not someone else, but it was Martiny Mayer, the wife of the principal of the Flying


    Eagles Academy and Josef¡¯s father-inw, Gilbert Henderson. Martiny was a descendant of the


    Exorcist Dragons. At the same time, she even disyed her identity as the Dragon Whispererst time.


    During that period of time, her cultivation also advanced by leaps and bounds¡­


    Josef


    Alex


    Almost all the Wastnders acquired a powerful boost in cultivation during the two outbursts of spiritual


    energy. As a Dragon Whisperer, the benefits received were definitely not little.


    ¡°Ooh! Argh!¡±


    Martiny let out a mysterious dragon voice.


    Circles of energy indiscernible to the naked eye descended from the sky and entered Moana¡¯s body.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Moana


    Ne


    Buzz!

 Chapter 3311

    Chapter 3311


    Diana¡¯s dragon body erged more than twofold. It covered the sky and earth.


    Diana


    Ne


    Roar!


    Diana roared¡­


    Diana


    Ne


    She was currently disying hostility. Among the group of experts in the universe who tried to kill


    Ludwig, a few people groveled on the ground and shivered in the roar. It was the suppression of the


    biological chain.


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    Diana was a Benares Dragon, so the other demon tribes naturally dared not be reckless in front of a


    Benares Dragon. Under the great coercion of the biological chai, they couldn¡¯t help but knee! and


    capitte to her. The current Diana had already regained the strength of the ancient era, and it was


    much more than that.


    Diana


    Ne


    Diana


    Ne


    She moved her dragon eyes, staring at that woman who was sowing discord. The next second, she


    activated the racial supernatural power, Time Stop!


    That was right. It was a time-attributed supernatural power that could stop time to a great extent within


    an affected range. It was a rtive concept of stopping time, and aplete stop was impossible. It


    was a rtive concept of stopping time, and aplete stop was impossible.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a racial supernatural power that Diana had obtained from the retreat this time. She never


    possessed such supernatural power when she was in the strongest state in the ancient era.


    Diana


    Ne


    Phew!


    She rushed over. The flow of time in the affected range was ineffective to her.


    In that instant, the group of people out of the Time Stop¡¯s range was stunned. It turned out that there


    was such an overpowering supernatural power. The Benares Dragons were really favored by Heaven.


    They helplessly watched Diana grabbing that woman.


    Diana


    Ne


    Bleurgh!


    She vomited a mouthful of blood from the squeeze.


    ¡°You are¡­ A member of the Peacock tribe?!¡± Diana immediately recognized her. ¡°Could it be that the


    members of the Peacock tribe have also be thepdogs of the Witch Cult?¡±


    Diana


    Ne


    Esmeralda said, ¡°This is really intriguing. Your ancestor, the Peacock Heavenly King, waits for


    Anderson Rockefeller to find her. And, you, a woman from the Peacock tribe, are trying to take


    Anderson Rockefeller¡¯s life. If your ancestor were to find out about it, he would probably eat you alive.¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± That woman was furious.


    She was indeed a member of the Peacock tribe. Furthermore, she bore a grudge against George. She


    was Christine Ondo, the younger sister of the Peacock princess, Dolores Ondo. Dolores died at


    the hands of Ludwig, so she wanted to avenge her sister.


    George.


    Alex.


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    ¡°The Peacock Heavenly King has long died. How could she be acquainted with this Rockefeller guy?¡±


    ¡°You unworthy descendant who cursed your ancestor for dying prematurely, aren¡¯t you afraid of the


    Peacock Heavenly king to eat you up?¡±


    After that, she took out an item. It was a feathering from the Peacock Heavenly King.


    Back then, the Peacock Heavenly King, controlled by a devil, battled with Agatha and the others and


    shot out many feathers. Although most of the feathers were retrieved, Esmeralda collected a dozen


    feathers.


    They were good items.


    ¡°Look. What is this?¡±


    Christine was dumbstruck upon looking at it. It turned out to be a peacock plume. It was very ancient,


    judging from its appearance and the bloodline aura emanating from it. It was the real peacock plume.


    Moreover, its level was extraordinarily high and lofty.


    ¡°Where did you get it from?!¡±


    ¡°The Peacock Heavenly King gave it to me, of course!¡±


    The next second, Christine directly knelt down in front of Esmeralda.

 Chapter 3312

    Chapter 3312


    Christine certainly wouldn¡¯t kneel before Esmeralda but the Peacock Heavenly King¡¯s peacock plume.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Esmeralda cast a cold nce at Christine. ¡°Do you think you will be fine after you kneel down? You


    sowed discord and tried to kill my man! You can¡¯t redeem yourself even after a hundred deaths! I¡¯m


    going to kill you!¡±


    Esmeralda¡¯s love and hatred were distinct. She would not allow a scourge like Christine to stay here.


    Esmeralda wanted to kill her on the spot.


    Christine hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait a minute! I know the person who can dispel the Witch Curse!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Esmeralda¡¯s hand fell. Indeed, the Witch Curse was a weight on everyone¡¯s mind.


    It was because Steven and several other important people were under the Witch Curse.


    Steven


    Alex


    Hearing the voice, Martiny also rushed over. ¡°What did you say? Do you really know someone who can


    dispel the Witch Curse? But, I heard that the Witch Curse is an undispeble curse.¡±


    Her husband, Gilbert, and Metztli were under the Witch Curse. She had been trying to figure out a way,


    but she had not been able to dispel it.


    Christine said, ¡°It is dispeble, but only one person can dispel it in this world¡­ I know you may not


    believe me, but you will probably know it if I say that person¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Leah Sullivan!¡±


    Esmeralda was startled for a moment. She was the leader of the League of Cultivators, who had many


    information channels and knew a lot of information. She really knew about the name ¡°Leah Sullivan¡±.


    That woman was number one in spellcraft in the ancient era and was born with a cursed physique. Her


    curses were powerful, but she was also the number one dispeller of curses.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Leah Sullivan go missing a long time ago? Rumor has it that she cursed herself to death.¡±


    Christine said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Leah Sullivan has now gone either. However, Leah has a disciple


    who has inherited all her legacies. Moreover, she even surpasses her master. Her ability in curses has


    surpassed Leah¡¯s. I know where this person lives.¡±


    Martiny said, ¡°Alright. I will guarantee your safety as long as you help us find that person.¡±


    At the same time, Steven and the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens also reached the final phase in


    Tiffany¡¯s consciousness.


    Steven


    Alex


    Tiffany¡¯s will was being trapped by Steven¡¯s three thousand lotuses. Steven and the Mystic Maiden of


    the Nine Heavens were equivalent to having entered a no man¡¯snd. The remaining bit of Tiffany¡¯s


    soul power could not withstand the two people¡¯s torment and instantly vanished into thin air.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Mystic Maiden, why don¡¯t you stay in Tiffany Wace¡¯s body first? We can win by surprise at the right


    time!¡± Steven said to the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens, ¡°I think the ck-clothed person next to


    her is more dangerous.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    The Mystic Maiden agreed to it.


    The people within the bloody force field were currently trapped and could not get out. She could


    coborate with the people inside if she pretended to be Tiffany.


    The next second, Steven returned to his physical body. He saw Tiffany, who was being trapped by the


    three thousand lotuses.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Miss Wace, how are living conditions here? Is itparable to a five-star hotel? Look. What a


    blessing to have so many lotuses to apany you!¡± Stevenughed heartily.


    Steven


    Alex


    He was totally unprepared for the fact that the three thousand lotuses had managed to trap Tiffany.


    With the ax, he initially intended to hack this b*tch¡¯s soul to death.


    Tiffany was infuriated. Never did she expect that Steven would trap her here.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Old witch, you still pretend to be young despite your old age. Come, tell me. What are your ns


    exactly? What are you nning to do? Tell me everyst detail. Then, I will treat you ording to your


    attitude.¡±


    Tiffany sneered. ¡°You only managed to trap me with the unique magical treasure of these three


    thousand lotuses in your body, but you can¡¯t do anything about me with your ability. You can¡¯t harm me


    at all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±


    Steven approached her and poked her body with a sword.


    Steven


    Alex


    It was harmless, but it was extremely insulting.


    Tiffany was furious. ¡°Where are you poking?¡±

 Chapter 3313

    Chapter 3313


    Richard said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m poking you to find out which part is the tenderest.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    He gave up after poking dozens of times.


    ¡°You are really an old witch. It feels like poking old gluten wherever I prod. How boring.¡±


    In fact, he failed to poke her. It was useless.


    Tiffany sneered. ¡°You will never understand the greatness of the Witch Cult. My soul has long since


    stepped into the level of a witch. This is an attribute belonging to the ancient era. You simply can¡¯t hurt


    me with your current means! Brat, I think you are decent. You can be my right-hand man. If you join the


    Witch Cult, I can teach you how to cultivate ancient spellcraft so that you can set foot on the path of an


    ancient powerhouse.¡±


    Richard said, ¡°I want to try it one more time before I answer you.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up? Fine. Try it. I will call you ¡®daddy¡¯ if you manage to harm me in the slightest.¡±


    Richard grabbed her arm. In fact, it was a soul¡¯s arm. Then, he took a bite.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Psychopath, do you think this body of mine is solid? Can it even be gnawed?¡± Tiffany was disdainful,


    but the next second, she screamed.


    Unexpectedly, Richard¡¯s bite inflicted pain on her. Richard¡¯s teeth really managed to hurt her soul,


    which was exaggerating.


    Richard


    Alex


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°What¡­ What have you done to me? Why am I feeling pain?!¡±


    Richardughed uncontrobly. ¡°Great Swallow Spell from the three thousand forbidden spells!¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    He activated it¡­


    Tiffany was shocked and afraid. She realized that her will was weakening, and her soul power was


    being devoured and sucked away. This kind of feeling was unprecedented. She struggled desperately,


    but the three thousand lotuses were controlling her.


    ¡°Old witch, you didn¡¯t expect this situation, did you? Forget about calling me ¡®daddy¡¯. I don¡¯t want such


    an old daughter like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Great Swallow Spell! Suck it!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Richard discovered a lot of information about the Witch Cult being sucked together while sucking away


    Tiffany¡¯s will and soul power. The content he came in contact with was terrifying, involving many


    secrets in the ancient Witch Kingdom.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard was instantly astonished. He stopped. ¡°Is the great warlock you were talking about real? The


    ancient era¡¯sw of the great warlock could even annihte the Undying n?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    It was the information he found out after devouring a portion of Tiffany¡¯s soul power.


    Tiffany was terrified. ¡°What is that sorcery of yours? It could even find out about my memories?¡±


    Richard said, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I can even obtain all your memories, but I¡¯ve changed my mind now.


    I can consider not killing you if you tell me how to break the current predicament.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°You wish!¡±


    ¡°I will suck it then!¡±


    This time, Richard directly devoured her chest.


    Richard


    Alex


    As soon as the devouring began, Tiffany screamed miserably. It was too humiliating. Hares may pull


    dead lions by the beard. She was the great dignified witch of the Witch Cult, a bigwig who had lived for


    countless, yet she was being sucked like that by a young man who was dozens of years old?


    She lost her soul power rapidly. At this rate, her soul would dissipate within ten minutes.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! Wait a minute! I will tell you!¡±


    ¡°You should have done that long ago. You will have a bright future if you cooperate obediently. If you


    refuse to cooperate, I will eat you up. I will find out about it by then.¡±


    Tiffanypromised. After all, she did not want to die. She said, ¡°Do you know what that person is? He


    is not someone from the diffracted universe but from the Chi universe. If you want to turn the tide, there


    is only one way now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let me go! I will deal with him!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am a fool?¡±

 Chapter 3314

    Chapter 3314


    Ishac could not let Tiffany go. It would really be silly to let her go.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Just tell me directly the way to break this predicament. It¡¯s definitely impossible if you want to return to


    your physical body now. If you are obedient and your physical body is still intact afterward, I will


    consider returning your physical body.¡±


    Tiffany red at Astor.


    Astor.


    Alex.


    She was furious. However, this fellow was determined to keep her here.


    ¡°Alright! In that case, I will tell you the way. In fact, that person and I are not cut from the same cloth.


    He is someone from the Chi universe. I still haven¡¯t figured out his exact goal until now. Perhaps I will


    meet my demise when the great warlock is resurrected.¡±


    Ishac did not want to listen to her nonsense, so he directly said, ¡°Get straight to the point!¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Tiffany said, ¡°The weak point lies in the snake head on the bloody barrier. The left eye of the snake is


    the key point of the Bloody Witch Barrier. It is the strongest defense in the entire force field, but it is


    also a deadly weak spot. If you can blow up the snake eye before he brands you all with the Witch


    Mark, this force field will be broken immediately. Moreover, he will suffer a severe bacsh.¡±


    ¡°You better not deceive me! Otherwise, I will suck your chest next time!¡± warned Ishac sternly.


    Ishac


    Alex


    He even stared ferociously at Tiffany¡¯s chest for a few seconds¡­ In all conscience, Tiffany¡¯s facial


    appearance and body were first-rate, looking eye-catching. However, when he sucked it¡­ In fact, he


    did not harbor any particrly great feelings. The soul body¡¯s appearance had nothing to do with the


    tactile sensation.


    Whoosh!


    Ishac¡¯s consciousness returned. He put away that portion of the bloody line.


    Ishac


    Alex


    When he made that move, countless people were in an uproar.


    Just now, everyone witnessed the confrontation between Ishac and Tiffany. Tiffany borrowed the Witch


    Curse and wanted to control Ishac in order to serve her¡­ At that moment, they were worried that Ishac


    had be Tiffany¡¯s puppet and was going to serve her. Everyone was looking at him warily.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    Alex


    Only Dorothy and Esmeralda were not afraid, guarding him by the side.


    ¡°Hubby?¡±


    ¡°Rock¡­ Feller?¡±


    Esmeralda used to call Ishac¡¯s name, but when she heard Dorothy call him ¡°hubby¡±, she felt that she


    was like a mistress who wrecked someone else¡¯s family. Hence, she simply called him ¡°Rockefeller.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    Anyway, Ishac had so many women. She would never let go of him.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ishac said, ¡°Tiffany Wace intended to control me and turn me into her puppet using the


    Witch Curse, but she didn¡¯t expect me to have a supreme treasure that could trap her in the mind


    pce. I have learned from her mouth that the left eye of the snake above this Witch Cult mark is the


    weak point of this force field. Let¡¯s attack the snake¡¯s left eye together.¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    As soon as he said that, countless people were astonished. To their surprise, Ishac had trapped such


    an ancient bigwig like Tiffany. However, the evidence was that Ishac had woken up, and Tiffany was


    still motionless above.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Ishac


    Alex


    Juergen from the Olympus Tribe pushed Tiffany. Consequently, Tiffany seemed unable to stand still


    and fell with a thud. She just fell straight onto the bloody barrier.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Juergen was a little frightened.


    Wasn¡¯t that a sign that her soul did not return to her body?


    Tiffany was Juergen¡¯s backer.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He joined the Witch Cult just to suck up to Tiffany. He could only count on Tiffany to take him on the


    Witch¡¯s path. Meanwhile, the other man next to her who had been silent all the time was mystifying and


    extremely hard to get along with. He did not expect this man could lead him, but now, Tiffany¡¯s soul was


    being trapped and could not return, which was no different from death.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    ¡°Trash!¡±


    The ck-clothed man next to Tiffany let out a hoarse voice and waved his hand hard at her body,


    sweeping an overwhelming force across her body.


    Tiffany¡¯s body flew up. Then, itnded hard on the side, motionless.


    Ishac was anxious as the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens was still inside Tiffany¡¯s body. He was


    really worried that the ck-clothed man would destroy Tiffany¡¯s body, which would cause the


    Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens to run out automatically due to inability to keep staying in Tiffany¡¯s


    body. When the time came, she would be in danger.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Fortunately, Tiffany¡¯s body was very powerful.


    She said that she had entered the Witch¡¯s path and her body contained some abilities of a witch, which


    meant that the values of the attributes belonging to her body had greatly improved.

 Chapter 3315

    Chapter 3315


    Her body was not dead yet.


    ¡°I better do it myself! You people should feel honored for bing the nourishment to awaken to a


    great warlock!¡±


    The man in a ck outfit and ck hood roared abruptly. Clothes on his upper body were broken inch


    by inch, revealing his lean figure. However, there were countless bloody runes on the surface of his


    body.


    ¡°De-po, de-po¡­¡± The man uttered strange sybles that seemed to be some kind of mysterious


    incantation. Spooky and terrifying energy slowly emerged from the surrounding air, enveloping his


    body.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    The bloody force field began to emit light. Especially, the moon on that sign became increasingly


    brighter and bigger. A denser stench of blood even floated down.


    Steven roared, ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s attack the snake¡¯s left eye together!¡±


    Steven


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Alex


    Steven took the lead and acted first.


    Steven


    Alex


    He unleashed the Ten-Point Forbidden Spell, Great me Spell, and the Great Icebound Spell at the


    snake eye in one fell swoop.


    Dorothy and Esmeralda also followed suit.


    After that, the people from America and the members of the Flying Eagles also took action.


    When Nora, Bunty, and the others saw that some fence-sitters among the universe¡¯s folk had no


    intention of moving, they immediately scolded loudly, ¡°Are you guys dead? Why aren¡¯t you guys


    attacking? You will be considered aplices of the Witch Cult and killed without mercy if you don¡¯t


    perform well within three seconds!¡±


    Those people wanted to reserve their strength at first, but they could only strike after being told like


    that. However, the huge snake¡¯s left eye did indeed possess high defense.


    It did not show any sign of damage at all.


    Meanwhile, that ck-clothed man began to exert his strength. That bloody moon that was getting


    larger and brighter emitted a blinding light, covering the entire tform with a dense, bloodyyer of


    aura. At the same time, countless shadows suddenly flew down from the bloody moon.


    They were carrying the whistling of wind at a breakneck speed.


    ¡°Ah! What are these things?!¡±


    ¡°They must be something terrible! Kill! Kill them!¡±


    Countless attacksnded on those shadows. However, most of the attacks were ineffective.


    On the other hand, those shadows were like living creatures that could identify their targets


    automatically. They flew down and rushed into the people¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°These are Witch Demons! They can nt the Witch¡¯s Seed, or brand, in a human body. The moment


    the Witch¡¯s Seed matures, the parasite will transform into the flesh and blood required by the great


    warlock.¡±


    At that moment, someone sent a telepathic message to Ishac. It turned out it was Tiffany. ¡°The Witch


    Demons aren¡¯t afraid of normal attacks. Only light-attributed attacks and attacks with thew of


    Buddhism can be effective against them.¡±


    Ishac.


    Alex.


    Steven couldn¡¯t care less about the reason Tiffany had said such things. He immediately switched and


    used the Great Mighty Divine Palm. The result proved that Tiffany did not lie.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Guys, use the techniques of Buddhism or light-attributed attacks. Only these two types of attacks are


    effective against them.¡± Steven announced the answer.


    Steven


    Alex


    However, everyone was dumbfounded. Not to mention that the light system had been extinct for many


    years, Buddhism was gone too!


    How many people had learned the techniques of Buddhism?


    At that moment, someone shouted, ¡°I remembered it! I have learned Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth


    Incantation before! I can use that!¡±


    Steven smacked his head.


    Steven


    Alex


    The teleportation portal of K Temple was with him. Countless cultivators who had learned


    Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation and the monk, Pind, were inside, but he did not know if


    he could open it here.


    He gave it a try and found that it was sessful. He was instantly overjoyed. He immediately rushed


    in!


    Just as the crowd looked at each other in dismay and suspected that Steven had escaped, he rushed


    out with a dense crowd of people.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation! Seal of Noble Light!¡±


    What was the sensation when a million people used Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation


    simultaneously?


    It could be described in one word-shocking!

 Chapter 3316

    Chapter 3316


    On the stage of Mount Olympus, a bright holy light shone through, with millions of Seals of Noble Light


    sting out together.


    The entire area was lit up, driving away all the energy and several Witch Demon spirits. As the holy


    rays of light merged together in this space, the spirits let out a horrifying cry, then disappeared into thin


    air.


    Juergen was shocked. The man in ck, who came from the Chi universe, was petrified as well.


    They had never seen such argemotion. Even when the Siddhartha realm hadn¡¯t had such


    strong power during its best era, let alone the other eras. There had been many times that millions of


    people had to fight. Moreover, when the Stoermer sect led Supremes to fight the Undead, there were


    even more who had to participate in the war.


    Despite that, those battles didn¡¯t have such extreme strengths.


    Stefan had altered the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, adding a special trait to it. It was


    now able to gather millions of people¡¯s mind power into one. Moreover, the amount of power didn¡¯t


    merely gather. It became even more powerful within itself, which pushed the incantation to a higher


    level.


    Stefan


    Alex


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Boom!


    The incantation then attacked the Witch cult symbol and Blood Moon on the screen. After that, another


    million rays merged together, forming a bundle of rope. After a loud noise, the dark red color on the


    moon faded. It even seemed rather worn out.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    The man in ck looked down, mouth still agape. He couldn¡¯t believe that there were this many high-


    level Buddhists in this area, nor did he know how the energy merged together. This was simply


    impossible to some extent.


    Normally, having so many people attack at once would only disperse their energies, which led to the


    inability to merge. Yet this situation just didn¡¯t follow those rules.


    ¡°Attack the snake¡¯s left eye!¡± Stefan roared, sending out a fire dragon to attack the snake¡¯s eye from


    above.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Just then, he yelled again¡­


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Mahayana Righteous Seal!¡±


    Everyone listened to Stefan¡¯s orders and formed a seal together, mustering all their energies.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Just as they sent the seal out, each had a ray of golden light behind their backs. It was the phantom of


    a golden Buddha. Following that, their spirits turned into a ten thousand meter Buddha statue, as if it


    could reach the skies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The man in ck gave up on his previous n and instantly leaped up into the air, flying to a further


    distance.


    ¡°Quickly!¡±


    The man was already at his speed limit but managed to leave Mount Olympus, rushing into the dark


    and cold space. Even then, he continued to run at full speed. This was not what he had expected to


    happen at all.


    The snake¡¯s left eye was then shot right through as the blood boundary was sted into ayer of red


    mist, falling apart.


    The man in ck was currently deep into space, spitting out a mouthful of ck blood. He had been


    injured when the blood boundary shattered. There were serious consequences when setting that


    boundary, which only caused him to vomit blood over and over again.


    ¡°After them!¡± Stefan said as he immediately started dashing.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Tiffany, who had previously fainted, got up out of nowhere. She then punched the defenseless Juergen


    with all her might.


    Juergen had never expected Tiffany to suddenly get up, let alone attack him. Before he could react, the


    woman struck him on the forehead which was where his mind pce and consciousness were.

 Chapter 3317

    Chapter 3317


    Boom!


    A non-existent voice exploded within Juergen¡¯s head.


    He thought, ¡®Fuck, why hasn¡¯t this b*tch died?¡¯


    With his mind pce being destroyed, Juergen died right there and then. Moreover, this ¡®Tiffany¡¯ was


    now the Mystic Maiden. During that short time frame, she was able to takeplete control of her


    body, using it as her own. Unexpectedly, she was able to see miraculous effects.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The people within the universe were stunned. They couldn¡¯t understand how Tiffany would turn her


    back on Juergen. More importantly, Josef had mentioned how he trapped Tiffany¡¯s soul a while ago.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡®Who is this then?¡¯


    However, Josef and the others didn¡¯t feel the need to exin and rushed off instantly.


    Josef


    Alex


    Dorothy and Esmeralda were rtively quick to take action, dashing out of Mount Olympus and


    attacking the gxy. One summoned a fire phoenix, while the other turned into a green snake, crossing


    voids.


    ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t possibly catch up to me, so give up!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that wretched woman Tiffany that our n failed. I must not make the same mistake


    next time.¡± The man in ck muttered to himself.


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice chimed in his head. It was cold and hostile.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have a next time.¡±


    ¡°What? Who is that?¡± The man in ck was very shocked, as the voice sounded as if they were right


    next to him. Yet it was apparent that he fled to the depths of space and that there wasn¡¯t anyone near


    him.


    ¡®Who¡¯s talking to me?¡¯


    Just then, a sword was swung towards him, slicing him in half within a split second. Only then did


    someone slowly appear in front of the man.


    The person was Agatha. She somehow managed to catch up to him.


    She then frowned as she looked at Albert, speaking in her sweet cutesy voice, ¡°What¡¯s happening? It¡¯s


    just a small battle, so why thergemotion? To the point the entire America is alerted?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert,


    Alex,


    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen into someone¡¯s trap.¡±


    Agatha furrowed her eyebrows after hearing Esmeralda describe their entire situation. ¡°The Witch


    Kingdom, the Witch cult¡­ And the warlock. By restoring the ancient universal trait of the Witch, we¡¯d


    be able to defeat the Undead? Where is this Tiffany Wace? I¡¯d like to speak to her personally.¡±


    Esmeralda asked, ¡°Master, will you really believe such lies?¡±


    Agatha said, ¡°You guys may not know much about the Witch Kingdom, but I kind of do¡­ My mother is


    part of them.¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Everyone gasped, as the Witch Kingdom was quite ancient, and it had been millions of years since it


    had disappeared.


    Josef asked a bold question, ¡°Miss Agatha, how old are you now?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Agatha replied, ¡°Time passes rather quickly. Millions of years have gone by. Besides, I¡¯ve been staying


    in different time realms for several years. How could I possibly remember my actual age?¡±


    After a short pause, she got back on topic. ¡°I think Tiffany¡¯s words are quite believable.¡±


    Josef pointed to his own mind pce. After that, Agatha astral projected into a ray of light, entering his


    head.


    Josef


    Alex


    She then saw Tiffany in there, asking straightforwardly. ¡°Where¡¯s the warlock you mentioned? If you


    can convince me, I can help you revive him.¡±


    Tiffany stared into Agatha¡¯s eyes for a minute, replying. ¡°The Undead Territory, in the Pantheon Tomb of


    Pantheon Dusk¡­¡±


    Josef¡¯s consciousness was there as well, eximing with joy. ¡°I¡¯ve been there! That¡¯s where the Mystic


    Maiden was buried.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯ve been there?¡± Tiffany gasped. ¡°How did you even get in? The Pantheon Tomb is very


    mysterious, it doesn¡¯t even have a fixed location, and it¡¯s in the Undead Territory. Yet you were still able


    to get in?¡±


    Josef said, ¡°I went in by ident. Oh yeah, Miss Saria went in there too¡­ Hmm, from what you said,


    you don¡¯t seem to know where the tomb is. Then how would you know that the warlock is in there?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Tiffany replied, ¡°He told me.¡±

 Chapter 3318

    Chapter 3318


    ¡°What?¡± Astor and Agatha both jumped slightly.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°The warlock himself told you that? Could he still be alive?¡±


    ¡°Who is he then?¡±


    Since Agatha¡¯s mother was a citizen of the Witch Kingdom, she was familiar with some matters within


    the ce. Despite this, she honestly had no idea who the warlock was.


    Tiffany responded. ¡°That¡¯s because I received his legacy. I got every single thing and information on the


    Witch cult from that.¡±


    Astor spoke up. ¡°I think you should give up on that legacy. Whatever that Witch Curse is, it¡¯s quite


    literally had. It harms and kills people, and it is born from pure evil¡­ Oh, by the way, may I ask


    something? What kind of person were you before receiving the legacy?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Tiffany huffed. ¡°The Witch cult¡¯s goal had always been to save every living being and help the Witch


    Kingdom rise back up to its glory. We would be able to chase the Undead away from this universe too.¡±


    ¡°The bloodthirsty and evil methods of the Witch cult are actually just one of our ws. It¡¯s all because of


    the currentw power Within the universe. It¡¯s no longer just as abundant as the ancient times. When


    the kingdom was in its best era, the Witch trait was everywhere, and now there¡¯s only 0.0001 percent of


    it left¡­¡±


    ¡°So if one wants to keep going down their journey as a witch, they would have to use other methods.


    The process is basically the same as long as they don¡¯t stray too far from their path.¡±


    Astor shook his head, he naturally disagreed with her views, but they had to get back to the main topic.


    Astor


    Alex


    Tiffany meant that she couldmunicate with the warlock through her divine consciousness for a


    brief while when she was receiving the legacy. He told her that His current body was within the


    Pantheon Tomb and wanted her to find and revive Him.


    Agatha frowned. ¡°I think something is wrong with this warlock too. If we really were to revive him, the


    results might not be optimistic.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a brief pause, she continued. ¡°But the Pantheon Tomb might be a viable way.¡±


    Astor said, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the Mystic Maiden.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    The two then proceeded to leave his mind pce. As Astor¡¯s consciousness returned to his body, he


    immediately went to look for the Mystic Maiden. Agatha followed him as well.


    Astor


    Alex


    Upon hearing all this, the Mystic Maiden was confused. ¡°The warlock is in the Pantheon Tomb?¡±


    Agatha said, ¡°Astor mentioned that he brought you out of the Pantheon Tomb before. I¡¯d like to ask¡­


    How did you end up inside the tomb? What happened there?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    The Mystic Maiden shook her head. ¡°I have no recollection of this anymore. Everything¡¯s a blur.¡±


    Astor tried helping her remember. ¡°I do. I saw your grave at the very corner of the Pantheon Tomb.


    Your grave was very different from the others. It was nk. It didn¡¯t give out a single piece of


    information about you. And it was the smallest one. Everyone else¡¯s grave had names, at the very


    least. Some even had their achievements carved in and were much bigger.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    The Mystic Maiden took a while to think to herself, but still, it was to no avail. In the end, she said, ¡°I


    can¡¯t remember anything at all, so it¡¯s useless asking me now. It¡¯s probably because my soul had been


    heavily injured in the past. If I can find my body again, I might be able to remember something.¡±


    The Mystic Maiden¡¯s identity was rather mysterious in itself, after all.


    Agatha nodded. ¡°Looks like we have to make a trip to the Undead Territory.¡±


    Astor asked, ¡°Should we look for Revealer Maha in theher realm or to look for the Pantheon Tomb


    first?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    He figured it was best to n ahead before they actually took action.


    Agatha replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Undead Territory first.¡±


    If they went to theher realm to look for the Revealer Maha, they¡¯d be looking for the entrance to the


    Dairaionji Temple. They¡¯d be able to lend their power then and find the way to the Ancient Path. Such a


    mission would take years, even decades, to seed. Moreover, if the secret to defeating the Undead


    was, in fact, hidden in the Pantheon Tomb, looking into that would be their greatest priority as of now.


    ***


    Astor took another nce at his father in the Ancestral Bodhi Tree. The process was much smoother


    than he had expected. The soul nting mark on William had almost faded at this point, with Shelly


    and Ancestor Bodhi monitoring at the side.


    Astor


    Alex

 Chapter 3319

    Chapter 3319


    Anderson then told them about the Pantheon Tomb and their current ns.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Shelly said, ¡°In reality, the sudden disappearance of the ancient Witch Kingdom had always been an


    unsolved mystery within the universe. When you mentioned the Pantheon Tomb, it reminded me of


    something¡­¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Back in the Siddhartha realm, there was a myth about a crazy monk going around. It was rumored that


    the monk hade from ancient times and had seen the destruction of the Witch Kingdom himself.


    That was why he ended up going crazy. Every time he sees someone, he would talk about divine


    punishments and the graves of the living dead¡­¡±


    She advised him. ¡°I naturally wouldn¡¯t stop you from looking for the Pantheon Tomb. But I think you


    should wait for another two days. Your father is recovering very quickly, and I think he will wake up


    soon. And that divinity wouldn¡¯t be arriving that fast anyway.¡±


    ***


    A dayter, Anderson and the others finally returned to Yukon, and that was the day that there was an


    update on the news in the Divine Dreamcatcher¡­


    Anderson


    Alex


    [The Undead has shown up again!]


    [They managed to conquer sevenrge Large Life Worlds in one go, leading to many casualties among


    the natives of the Diffracted universe. Not more than one-fifth of the natives could escape their attacks]


    [The invasion is progressing quicker, as they surrounded cities and closed in until nothing was left,


    rapidly taking over thends of the Diffracted universe]


    [They are growing stronger.]


    Moreover, they provided clearer videos on the device this time. It was astounding that videos within a


    Memory Crystal could be uploaded to the Divine Dreamcatcher. Although no one knew who put it up,


    they were currently able to clearly see how the Undead invaded the human world.


    From the looks of it, everyone who read this news felt upset and enraged. The entire universe was


    drowned in endless fear once again.


    Yet this was the day that William finally woke up from hisa. He had sessfully counter-devoured


    Maguire¡¯s soul, removing the soul nting mark on him. With this, he was able to walk out of the


    Ancestral Bodhi Tree all by himself¡­


    It was only natural that he, as a living person, wouldn¡¯t be able to exist within Anderson¡¯s mind pce.


    That was why the tree just transported him back to reality.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Thud!


    The man sighed the moment hended on the ground. When he devoured Maguire¡¯s soul, he received


    some information about their situation. He was extremely furious about the Rockefellers being wiped


    out, but it was easier to move on, especially after he swallowed his enemy¡¯s soul.


    ¡°W¡­ William?!¡± Brittany gasped, trembling. She had already gotten the message a while ago and was


    waiting in a room.


    William lifted his head. His eyes met with his wife¡¯s. Putting up a warm smile, he called out to her as


    well. ¡°Brittany..!¡±


    Brittany instantly started tearing up, crying involuntarily. The two then approached each other,


    embracing tightly.


    She sobbed. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding this from me for so long!¡±


    William felt awkward all of a sudden. He did, in fact, hide a lot of information from her when they were


    still physically together back then, mainly to protect her and their son. Cultivation was a very dangerous


    path, as it would be going against the Gods¡­


    He nearly ended up as someone¡¯s puppet after all, despite how careful he had been.


    ¡°It must have been hard for you, my darling!¡±


    William felt like he was dreaming while caressing Brittany¡¯s face. She still seemed as if she was still


    twenty. After that, he gave her a loving and passionate kiss on the lips.


    After ten or so minutes, Brittany pushed him off before they got too carried away. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve


    been together for so long now. Let¡¯s head out, our inws are waiting outside, you know? We simply


    can¡¯t make them wait, it¡¯d be so embarrassing.¡±

 Chapter 3320

    Chapter 3320


    ¡°Is our inw¡­ ire Assex?¡±


    William took a good while to even remember that name.


    Before leaving America, William knew that George and Dorothy were getting married, despite not


    attending the ceremony. That was when he and Brittany got into a car ident, after all. They were still


    on their way to the venue.


    George


    Alex


    Since then, some enormous changes had urred, which led him to fake his death and live as a


    completely different person. He didn¡¯t even get to see his son getting married.


    Brittany nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not just her, by the way.¡±


    William responded. ¡°Mhm, the Assex¡¯s is quite a powerful family after all. I bet they became greater


    while I was away. With the money and status within Rockefeller Group, George must¡¯ve helped them


    whenever they needed it.¡±


    George


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Alex


    This made Brittany reminisce about the past. She couldn¡¯t help but scoff herself. However, now was not


    the time to go into detail, so she said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister when we get the chance. We should


    meet the others now¡­ Oh wait, your clothes are a little shabby. Let me get you some fresh new ones.¡±


    She then brought out a spatial ring right in front of William, rummaging through it.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. It should be here.¡±


    ¡°Could I have ced it in another ring? Hold on, give me some more time.¡±


    Brittany brought out another ten spatial rings and rummaged through them for quite some time. Only


    then did she find something that suited her tastes.


    ¡°When west moved, I packed all your clothes and put them in a spatial ring. Then the number of


    things just kept increasing, leading to more rings. I forgot which is which at this point.¡±


    William stared at his wife, wide-eyed as if this was the first time he got to know her.


    ¡°How¡­ How many spatial rings do you have..?¡±


    William had been a cultivator for some while, but he only owned two spatial rings, one of them was


    merely a few square cubes. Yet his wife, who he thought knew nothing about cultivation, was able to


    use spatial rings, bringing out tens of them.


    ¡®Is this my wife?¡¯


    ¡®Or have I been away for so long that I can¡¯t catch up with this new era?¡¯


    Brittany pondered for a while. ¡°Spatial rings? I never really counted them. I probably have thousands by


    now.¡±


    ¡°What..! That many?¡±


    William was even more shocked now.


    ¡°Could our family have started selling spatial rings?¡±


    ¡®Why else would she have this many? The entire Rockefeller family would at most have tens of them!¡¯


    Brittany replied. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your son. He was the one who gave all these to me. He would give


    me any resource that he didn¡¯t need just yet, and I¡¯d tidy it up.¡±


    ¡°Handling these rings is a pain. You know how big these rings are, right? Sometimes it¡¯d be the size of


    a football field. How could I possibly handle all of that on my own? Fortunately, our family is big. Else I¡¯d


    die from exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°The size of a football field?¡± William¡¯s mouth was left agape.


    It was natural for him to feel such sheer shock, as he had no idea what the world had be after the


    past few years, nor the drastic changes within his family.


    After helping him change into his clothes, Brittany said, ¡°Alright, alright, hold with the questions. You


    should dress up nicely and meet everyone first. The little ones would love to see their grandfather¡­ Oh


    yeah, since this is your first time meeting them, you should give them a gift. Money is practically


    useless right now, but this is an old tradition, so just take it as a little blessing.¡±


    She then handed him sixrge red envelopes. Each of them had eight thousand eight hundred eighty-


    eight dors in them.


    ¡°Why are there six of them?¡±


    ¡°We have¡­ Well we have six kids in our family, that¡¯s why¡­ You know, we¡¯d even end up with more of


    them by new year¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Six? George and Dorothy have six children now?!¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Nope, Dorothy gave birth to quadruplets. The other two children were birthed by his other wives. ¡±


    William froze. ¡°Other daughter-inws?! George¡­ That brat divorced Dorothy and married other


    women?!¡±


    George


    Alex

 Chapter 3321

    Chapter 3321


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Brittany felt like she couldn¡¯t exactly exin this well to her husband since there had been so much that


    happened in the past few years, especially around her son. It would take years to finish exining all


    this.


    Hence, she just said, ¡°We¡¯ll head out there first. You¡¯ll know when you see them.¡±


    William frowned slightly, as he was quite happy with Dorothy being his daughter-inw. Not only was


    she beautiful, she loved Paul with her whole heart. William even looked into their destinies and found


    out that their rtionship was definitely fate. With Dorothy by his side, his son would be able to live a


    blessed life¡­


    Paul


    Alex


    Hence, if Paul really did divorce Dorothy, William needed to scold him harshly for it.


    Paul


    Alex


    In just a few moments, he exited the room, only to be shocked by what he saw next.


    There were lots of beautiful young women who dressed rather nicely. All of them stood neatly in a row,


    with a cup each in their hands. Upon William¡¯s arrival, they spoke at the very same time.


    ¡°Congrattions on your return, Father. Please have some tea!¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    William looked at each and every one of them, frozen in ce. He panicked and turned to Brittany.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this? Why are there so many girls? Just which one of them is our daughter-inws?¡±


    Brittany gestured to the girls. ¡°Uhm, actually¡­ Everyone with a cup of tea is. Go on, drink up. Our


    daughter-inws are waiting.¡±


    Dorothy, Beatrice, Daya, Esmeralda, Waltz, Maya, Dawn, Luna, Ynes, Phoebe, and Lena then all


    gathered here. There were eleven women in total, but that wasn¡¯t all. Some of them weren¡®t here at the


    time, so they couldn¡¯t have aplete family reunion.


    William was appalled, then yelled loudly. ¡°Paul! Mozart, get your *ss out here!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Mozart,


    Alex,


    Despite this, Paul didn¡¯t show up. Instead, it was Nn who came by. ¡°Why are you yelling like that?


    Drink your damn tea! If you end up scaring my lovely granddaughters-inw, I won¡¯t forgive you that


    easily! Paul is discussing a great matter regarding the universe, so just stay here and take care of your


    grandchildren!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Alex


    ¡°Dad?!¡±


    ¡°Have some tea, Father! We have to attend an important meetingter too, so our schedule is a little


    tight!¡± Dorothy said cheerily.


    The Undead¡¯s invasion was very fast, so much so that they were several times faster than when they


    invaded during ancient times. They knew there must be a reason for this, so the leaders had to develop


    a detailed n to enter the Undead Territory and look for the Pantheon Tomb.


    Dorothy, Esmeralda, and the others were the main forces within the team, so they needed to attend the


    meeting.


    They really didn¡¯t have much time here, and it was already quite difficult for them to make time to give


    William a warm wee.


    ¡°Oh Dorothy, it¡¯s been so long¡­¡± Brittany took Dorothy¡¯s cup and fed William.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, Father, I¡¯ll be off now!¡±


    Whoosh!


    After that, Dorothy just disappeared into thin air, followed by Esmeralda, Daya, then the others¡­


    William felt his heart drop. ¡®I¡­ I think I can see my daughters-inw are no ordinary people!¡¯


    ¡®Why do they seem even more powerful than I am? I¡¯m no match for them at all.¡¯


    ¡®What happened to this world? Could I still be in aa?¡¯

 Chapter 3322

    Chapter 3322


    Despite having eleven cups of tea from his daughters-inw, William was filled with only confusion.


    However, the tea didn¡¯t wash it down at all.


    ¡°Brittany, what happened here?¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like the world changed within these few years that I was away?¡±


    William then looked toward Brittany as if he were asking for help.


    Brittany said, ¡°There have been some major changes in the world. It¡¯s no longer what you¡¯re familiar


    with! Just meet up with your grandchildren for now. We¡¯ll talk about everything elseter.¡±


    ***


    Adrian and the others were discussing in another ce.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°This is urgent. The Undead gets more powerful every day! I think we should head to the Undead


    Territory today.¡± Agatha suggested resolutely.


    Jade was attending the meeting as well.


    She nced at Richard, then spoke up. ¡°I agree with that¡­ ording to the Divine Dreamcatcher, the


    Undead have been making some big movestely. Not only are they invadingrge worlds left and


    right, they seem to be in a hurry. They¡¯re trying to take over the entire universe within the shortest


    time.¡±


    Richard,


    Alex,


    ¡°If they were to sessfully invade America, it would be toote for us to do anything.¡±


    Adrian nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go make some preparations. My father is finally safe now¡­¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    He was then finally able to leave to see his father.


    At the time, William was holding Adrian¡¯s eldest child, Angel Rockefeller, the little girl he had with Daya.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Since they hadn¡¯t seen each other before, the little one seemed rather upset despite getting a money


    envelope from her own grandfather. She even looked as if she would cry, pouting her tiny lips.


    The other children seemed rather nervous as well, all hiding behind Beatrice and Lena. They didn¡¯t


    want to be held by William, as if that was the scariest thing they had to do.


    Seeing her fathering from the other side, Angel looked like she had found her savior, calling out to


    him.


    ¡°Papa, hold me!¡±


    After saying that, she actually started sobbing.


    Adrian immediately hopped over. However, before he could even reach her, the little girl struggled out


    of William¡¯s arms and jumped into Adrian¡¯s, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    She then whispered into her father¡¯s ear. ¡°Papa, Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter said that


    Grandpa is a monster. I¡¯m scared!¡±


    When Angel leaped out of William¡¯s embrace, he was nearly kicked to the ground by her kick, leaving


    him in sheer disbelief. That was because he clearly felt divine power on the girl. It was very strong too.


    If any ordinary person were to be kicked like that, they would end up badly injured.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°That was terrifying. I was nearly kicked to death by my five-year-old granddaughter!¡±


    Brittany smiled at the side. ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible. Do you know who your eldest granddaughter is? She


    will definitely be very powerful in the future because she received a goddess legacy from her


    mother. She is destined to be the future Goddess of Nature. ¡±


    ¡°Goddess of Nature?¡±


    ¡°Holy f*c¡­¡±


    After a short pause, he asked, ¡°Why do the little ones seem to fear me? They even said that I was a


    monster. Oh, and don¡¯t try to make it seem that I hallucinated it. I heard them loud and clear.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯ve seen you when you still had the soul nting mark. You were pretty scary,


    honestly.¡±


    William covered his face with his hands. ¡°Oh, now that¡¯s just sad.¡±


    Brittany replied. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just y with them a little more. They wouldn¡¯t boycott you once you¡¯ve


    gotten familiar with each other. Little children tend to be quite forgetful, so they wouldn¡¯t hold onto that


    scary memory of you for long, right?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 3323

    Chapter 3323


    After a while, Leonardo put Angel down and approached William. As the two reunited, they each felt a


    wave of emotions rise up in their hearts. In order to find his father, Leonardo had to follow his tracks,


    traveling through several ces.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°You little brat!¡±


    In the end, William was the first to punch Leonardo on the shoulder jokingly.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Dad!¡± Leonardo said as his eyes started to redden after saying that for the first time in forever.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    William hugged his son andughed. ¡°As expected from my son. People with actual abilities would


    never stay in the dark for long. They would burn bright like the stars in the sky. It¡¯s just that I never


    would¡¯ve expected you to have grown this much.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You little punk, how did you end up with so many wives? Putting the others aside, how is Beatrice one


    of them? She¡¯s literally Dorothy¡¯s sister. Do you know how awkward it¡¯ll be when we meet up with your


    mother-inw?¡±


    Leonardo replied. ¡°Dad, having more daughters-inw would just make the Rockefeller family bigger.


    Besides, you¡¯re no better than me.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Shut up. How am I the same as you?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Then tell me about Susan Hunter, hmm?¡±


    Upon hearing this, William was stunned, covering his son¡¯s mouth in an instant. He then used telepathy


    to talk to this. ¡°Lower your voice, you brat. I¡¯d be doomed ifyour mother heard that!¡±


    ¡°So it was true?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t really mean to. Since you know about Susan, you must know about that tomb underneath


    Michigan, right? Have you been down there?¡±


    Leonardo nodded.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    William continued. ¡°I had to go through quite a lot of research to find a passageway situated in


    America! That ce is very dangerous, so I found a group of people to help, and Susan was one of


    them.¡±


    ¡°I ended up getting poisoned there, and started hallucinating, so that¡¯s why I did¡­ Things with Susan


    while I was still out of it¡­ Oh right, where is she now?¡±


    Leonardo shook his head. ¡°The ancient boundary has shattered, and America is at stake. Not just that,


    spiritual energy overflow happened a while ago as they had predicted. There¡¯d been too many things


    that happened on Earth at the very same time. Many had left us or split ways.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°I lost contact with a lot of people, and I didn¡¯t keep in touch with Susan either.¡±


    William asked, ¡°What exacfly happened in the past few years? Oh right, where is your grandfather? I


    mean the one in Rockefeller Group. Why¡­ Are none of them here?¡±


    Leonardo shook his head again. After that, he ced his index finger in between William¡¯s brows,


    inserting every memory of the past incidents that William had missed during hisa straight into his


    consciousness. At that very moment, William felt as if his brain would explode. However, he was most


    appalled when he realized how the Rockefellers treated his son and wife after faked his death. They


    stole thepany and its assets, and they even refused to pay for Brittany¡¯s hospital bills.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡®How¡­ Inhumane are they?¡¯


    Before he left, he had actually made quite a few arrangements just in case. When Brittany became a


    vegetative patient from the ident, his main goal was to find a way to cure her¡­ And to hide from


    some kind of force at the very same time.


    Those people would only stop once he was dead, after all. Yet a serious issue arose after his n,


    which was something he didn¡¯t really ount for.


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been so hard for you, my son.¡±


    Leonardo shook his head again. ¡°I¡¯m actually pretty fine. The one who suffered the most was Mom.


    She had to worry about me all the time.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    In the end, he told his father. ¡°Things have been pretty urgenttely, and I¡¯d have to travel quite far from


    home. The situation over there doesn¡¯t seem optimistic, so I will bring along some gadgets to survive


    this at the very least. I¡¯m leaving the house to you, Dad.¡±


    Just then, Maya rushed over and hurriedly said, ¡°Holly¡¯s in danger. We have to get to War Mountain


    right now!¡±

 Chapter 3324

    Chapter 3324


    Mozart raised an eyebrow. He definitely remembered Holly, especially since she was his godsister.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Mozart


    Alex


    She nearly died when Sydney Yeager, the granddaughter of the Mountain Warrior elder, tried to force


    her spiritual root out of her body. They had to use the Natural Divine Fountain to preserve her spiritual


    meridians.


    A while ago, Holly followed Dorothy and stayed with her eight disciples. He had also heard from


    Dorothy that Holly managed to grow a new spiritual root, which was even more potent than before. It


    was a deity-tier root. Such conditions were rtively rare, meaning that the attack she experienced was


    a blessing in disguise after all.


    If Sydney hadn¡¯t dug her spiritual root out, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to grow out of this newer and


    stronger one. With the secondary root out of the way, the main spiritual root was able to maximize its


    true potential.


    It was rumored that Holly¡¯s cultivation level had improved drastically since then. Moreover, it was as if


    her powers and strength shot up after receiving the spiritual energy during the overflow¡­


    ¡°When did she even get to War Mountain?¡± Mozart asked.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Maya said, ¡°Two days ago. She wanted to meet that Sydney girl herself, saying she wanted to thank


    her. With Holly¡¯s current cultivation level, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone there who could beat her at this


    point.¡±


    ¡°But we just got the news that War Mountain is filled with demonic Chi as if a very powerful demonic


    being had been born.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Mozart didn¡¯t want to waste more time and instantly teleported away from Yukon.


    Mozart


    Alex


    In actuality, Yukon and War Mountain weren¡¯t far from each other. By using long-distance Instant


    ¡®I¡¯eleportation, he could reach the mountain within seconds. From a distance, he noticed the top of the


    mountain was surrounded by demonic Chi, which formed bloody clouds all over the sky within the area.


    ¡°What concentrated demonic Chi!¡± Mozart jumped just from seeing this.


    Mozart


    Alex


    The War Mountain was no longer the War Mountain it used to be, and it seemed to have expanded by


    quite a bit too. During the overflow, this mountain was one of the dungeons that many cultivators tried


    to get their hands on, after all.


    Yet now, the entire mountain ended up being engulfed by such strong demonic Chi. Shelly and


    Ancestor Bodhi, who were in his mind pce, could somewhat sense this too.


    The two then rushed out right there and then.


    ¡°Damn, this demonic Chi actually feels sort of familiar!¡± Ancestor Bodhi spoke up.


    Shelly nodded. ¡°It is. Could this be¡­ Primal demonic Chi?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi pped his own thigh out of realization. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Primal demonic Chi. This


    belongs to the Primal Old Devil, though¡­ He died during ancient times, so how could this be? Could


    some kind of dumb*ss have dug his ancestral grave?¡±


    After mentioning ancestral graves, Mozart was reminded of the Pantheon Tomb.


    Mozart


    Alex


    When he was still at the Pantheon Tomb, he was reminded of something, liftinghishead abruptly. ¡°Are


    you sure this is something that only the Primal Old Devil could possess? I remember seeing a


    gravestone with his title in the Pantheon Tomb, though.¡±


    This time, both Shelly and Ancestral Bodhi were shocked.


    ¡°The Primal Old Devil is buried in the Pantheon Tomb?¡±


    Ancestral Bodhi was slightly annoyed. ¡°What in the world is that Pantheon Tomb anyway? I¡¯ve never


    even heard of it my entire life!¡±


    Shelly continued watching as the endless blood fog became thicker and thicker. She even noticed a


    shadow of a skull forming within the depths of the clouds.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling that the Pantheon Tomb is hiding a big secret,¡± Shelly said as she sat down on


    Mozart¡¯s shoulder.


    Mozart


    Alex


    As a spirit, she had the ability to alter her size, so she was currently the size of a little fairy,

 Chapter 3325

    Chapter 3325


    However, Ancestor Bodhi wasn¡¯t able to achieve this. He still maintained the appearance of a young,


    fair child. Despite his little limbs, he could still run very quickly, especially with how energetic he


    seemed. On the other hand, Morten was still very much worried about Holly¡¯s safety. Without any


    hesitation, he rushed up to the peak of War Mountain.


    Morten


    Alex


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, the gates to War Mountain were still guarded by some disciples at a time like this.


    Seeing Morten and the others trying to climb the mountain, they immediately went forth to block their


    way.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°The War Mountain is private property. No outsiders allowed!¡± The two disciples stood in the middle of


    the road.


    Shelly took a nce at them and huffed coldly. ¡°The Mountain Warriors used to be known as quite a


    famous n. I didn¡¯t expect all of them to have turned to the dark side. They don¡¯t even seem human


    anymore.¡±


    Morten was able to tell too. There was Shadow Blood around their foreheads. Moreover, the energy


    within the shadow was the same as the demonic Chi around the skies.


    Morten


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi ran towards Morten with short legs. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that it really is the Primal Old


    Devil! That¡¯s weird. Did he not die? What¡¯ s inside the Pantheon Tomb then?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    The two Mountain Warrior disciples watched as the group continued their discussion as if no one was


    around. They even called the Primal Old Devil as just an ordinary title, despite it being the current God


    of Mountain Warriors.


    ¡°One would have to treat the Primal God with utmost respect here! You guys are doing this to fulfill a


    death wish, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    ¡°Pray sincerely to the peak of War Mountain, and refer to the Primal Old Devil as ¡®Father¡¯! Elsewise,


    you all are done for.¡±


    ¡®Call him what now?¡¯


    Morten and the others froze.


    Morten


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi cackled out loud. ¡°You want me to call that old devil ¡®Father¡¯? Oh man, haha! That


    reminds me, that old devil really does like being a father. But it¡¯s a shame, really. Once he sees me,


    he¡¯d have to call me ¡®Father¡¯ instead.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Capture them!¡±


    Just then, Shelly took matters into her own hands. Two metal chains shot out her body, impaling


    through the two disciples¡¯ foreheads. With this, she instantly killed both of them at the same time.


    Those chains actually came from Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    Shelly spoke up. ¡°These people have all been tainted by Primal demonic Chi and have been marked by


    the Primal Old Devil! Apart from receiving his demonic energy, they had also be his tools. They


    could easily turn into his extra bodies at any point in time, and it would be impossible to save them now.


    So don¡¯t feel any mercy for them. Just kill them off right away!¡±


    Morten nodded and quickly rushed towards the main area within War Mountain with Shelly and


    Ancestor Bodhi. They noticed many wind des shing through the air in just a few moments. It was


    extremely sharp and powerful, fighting against the endless Primal demonic Chi.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s Holly!¡±


    Morten was very familiar with Holly¡¯s Chi, so he was able to identify that the de aura came from her.


    Morten


    Alex


    Shelly nodded as well. ¡°That¡¯s the Sword of righteousness and uprightness of the Mountain Warriors


    n. Your godsister really did end up getting her hands on the true sword art of the Mountain Warriors.


    She even has a deity-tier spiritual root. Without it, she wouldn¡¯t have ever been able to master this


    sword art.¡±


    Dashing over, Morten finally reached the battlefield. He noticed that Holly, who he hadn¡¯t seen in years,


    fought with a woman of her age.


    Morten


    Alex


    Holly seemed even prettier than before as well, with a determined look on her face. At the time, she


    had already won since the woman opposite her had one of her arms cut off and was bleeding


    profusely.


    Holly looked at the woman coldly. ¡°Sydney, so what if you took my spiritual roots? Things that aren¡¯t


    yours will never be yours, you know? But I really have to thank you for digging my secondary root out.


    Else I would never have known that I possess twin spiritual roots. And my other one is a deity-tier root.¡±


    Sydney¡¯s eyes looked as if they could kill. ¡°Deity-tier? You actually have a deity-tier spiritual root¡­ No


    wonder you were able to cut my arm off! Fine then, I¡¯ll be taking your deity-tier root too!¡±


    After saying that, Sydney¡¯s amputated arm was instantly surrounded by concentrated demonic Chi and


    was somehow able to grow a new one right there and then. However, her new arm was entirely ck,


    with red veins popping all over. It was simply a terrifying sight. Moreover, the skull shadow within the


    bloody clouds rushed into her body too.

 Chapter 3326

    Chapter 3326


    ¡°Look, there is the spirit of the Primal Old Devil that has entered the body of that female child,¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi eximed as soon as he saw it. ¡°In this sense, this female child is equal to borrowing


    the ability of the Primal Old Devil.¡±


    Astor couldn¡¯t take his gaze away from the battleground.


    Astor


    Alex


    Sydney was in a peculiar state at the time. Her entire vibe had shifted dramatically. Her demonic aura


    was gigantic, and it was overpowering, resonating with the blood clouds above her head. Sydney


    seemed to have gotten energy assistance from the blood cloud over her head by doing so.


    ¡°Beware of her mental attack, Holly!¡±


    Astor possessed divine eyes, and the Three Thousand Lotus was extremely sensitive to magical


    energy. In an instant, he realized that Sydney¡¯s most powerful asset at the moment was spiritual


    energy.


    Astor


    Alex


    Thebat power provided to Sydney in the blood cloud, that huge skeleton head shadow, is


    unquestionably rted to spiritual energy.


    Holly heard the sound and turned to face Paul. ¡°Brother!¡± she eximed.


    Paul.


    Alex.


    The two had not seen each other in a long time. Holly was overjoyed and shed a stunning smile.


    Sydney also attacked around this time. She uttered in a neutral tone, ¡°You still have time to talk


    nonsense to others while fighting me? Do you think you¡¯re looking down on me? I can rob you of your


    spiritual root once, so naturally, I can rob you again, and Iwon¡¯t let you stand up again this time.¡±


    Buzz!


    A spiritual force manifested in the form of a blood-red spiritual sword. It shed down with ferocity


    towards Holly¡¯s head.


    Astor had nned to strike.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Astor


    Alex


    Shelly, on the other hand, stopped him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see first, look up there.¡±


    Astor froze and looked up at the blood cloud above his head, only to see a mysterious shadow strewn


    about inside the rich blood red. However, it was only a sh. It is impossible to see too clearly.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡±What exactly is it?¡± Astor was taken aback.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Is it like a hidden realm?¡± Shelly was unsure.


    Meanwhile¡­ The conflict between Holly and Sydney became direct. Holly¡¯s sword of righteousness


    and uprightness was equally impressive. The seven foot green de in her hand was absolutely


    extraordinary on which a bright sword light erupted, arge swath of righteous and upright aura spurted


    out from the top of the sword, eventually forming some strange prison, blocking Sydney¡¯s blood-colored


    spiritual longsword.


    Buzz!


    The righteous and upright aura trapped Sydney¡¯s spiritual sword. It caused a massive tremor. A roaring


    sound was also heard.


    ¡°The righteous and upright aura, it¡¯s really something. This should be the opponent that the Primal Old


    Devil doesn¡¯t want to face the most,¡± Ancestor Bodhi said.


    ¡°I seem to recall that in ancient times, the righteous and upright aura suppressed the Primal Old Devil,


    after which he went far away from the abyss and was forced to not even dare to return to his old


    home¡­ ls this the arrangement of destiny?¡±


    ¡°Look up there,¡± Shelly said again at that moment.


    In a cloud of blood. The image resurfaced.


    Another skeleton descended from the sky.


    At the same time, Abraham, Shelly, and the others saw an even clearer image.


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    ¡°It appears to be a tombstone!¡± Astor exined.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a tomb, not a tombstone. The tomb of the Primal Old Devil,¡± Shelly said.


    Astor was taken aback, ¡°The Tomb of the Gods?¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°I did see the shadow of a person, and if my eyes are not blurry, that person is most likely the Primal


    Old Devil,¡± said Bodhi Elder.


    The battle on the field was once again fierce at this point. Sydney discarded her spirit sword in favor of


    the Demon God¡®s hand. After regrowing, the hand that Hooly had previously severed was very different


    from her original hand, so to speak, it was a devil w, but the power of this devil w was


    unexpected.


    It was actually unaffected by swords and spears. It could go directly against Holly¡¯s seven-foot green


    de. For a brief moment, the sword of righteousness and uprightness was unable to cut through the


    devil¡®s w.

 Chapter 3327

    Chapter 3327


    The appearance of Josef and others, on the other hand, had drawn the attention of the Mountain


    Warriors¡¯ residents.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Outsiders!¡±


    ¡°They are the traitors of Holly. Kill without mercy!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that absurd?


    Holly was clearly the orthodoxy of the Mountain Warriors, the daughter of Mountain Warriors¡¯ head, but


    waster framed by the elders¡¯ conspiracy to take the position of the sect¡¯s head, and the original head


    of the sect was nailed to the pir of shame, with all kinds of nasty nder. Even the daughter of the


    sect¡¯s leader has turned traitor.


    And at that time, a swarm of individuals came up to Josef and the others.


    Josef


    Alex


    Buzz!


    Shelly¡¯s physique grew ferociouslyrger. It grew to reach almost the same size as Leonardo. The


    ancient and mottled Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge pierced the void with a wave of her hand.


    Leonardo.


    Alex.


    Shelly¡¯s ghostly voice seemed to emerge from the vacuum.


    ¡°By the Forgotten River, by Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge!¡±


    ¡°In life, there is no right or wrong, there is no merit or demerit in death!¡±


    ¡°All Mountain Warriors Sect disciples, you have been tainted by the primal old devil¡¯s roots. I have


    come today to transcend you and send you to the ultimate bliss in Western Paradise!¡±


    Swish, swish, swish!


    The Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge emitted a slew of rusted iron strands. The speed was quite fast. It


    conveyed the highestw above each chain.


    The bodies of Mountain Warriors Sect disciples were brought back onto the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge


    and tossed into the Forgotten River one by one. Those tossed in could be seen fighting, shouting,


    floating, and sinking in the Forgotten River. The Water of River Styx in the Forgotten River could not


    only cleanse sin and wickedness but also earthly memories and karma. Drifting on the Forgotten River,


    those individuals all headed in the same direction. Each person¡¯s body emitted ck gas in the


    process, which was from the primal old devil¡¯s evil demonic energy¡­


    Josef was not idle. He had a pattern to stick to.


    Josef


    Alex


    Shelly¡¯s Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge permitted individuals to enter reincarnation after washing clean, and


    he was also the one who could open the infernal hell.


    He transformed into a wandering dragon, reflecting two dozen sub-bodies, and three thousand


    forbidden spells were executed one by one, drawing one Mountain Warriors disciple after another into


    it.


    Oh, what happened when one arrived in the abyss?


    Only the spirits were aware of this.


    With Josef and Shelly¡¯s present battle power, they were more than capable of dealing with these Mount


    Warriors¡¯ residents, and in the end, even Mount Warriors¡¯ new leader, Sydney¡¯s grandfather, was


    murdered with them.


    Josef


    Alex


    Mount Warriors was extinguished in a single incense-burning session. Without Mount Warriors, a group


    of disciples who had been defiled by the foundation, the blood clouds over Mount Warriors became


    considerably lighter and less forceful.


    Josef assassinated Sydney¡¯s grandfather, which Sydney witnessed.


    Josef


    Alex


    She yelled, her eyes full of rage as she nced up at the sky.


    ¡°Youpelled me to do it!¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s all annihte!¡±


    ¡°I¡®m going to end the world¡­¡±


    ¡°Primal Demonfather, I, Sydney, am willing to ept you as my own father, and I will give you


    everything l have, including my blood, flesh, and soul, to drive forever and ever; my only desire is that


    you obliterate this world!¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°She is sacrificing herself to the gods! No way, she has to be stopped!¡±


    However, it was toote.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°As you wish¡­¡± said an elderly voice from above the blood cloud.


    The blood clouds constantly rotated. The wind rose, and the clouds grewrger in the center of the


    blood cloud. The image became clearer and clearer.


    Josef and the others could clearly see that it was the tomb of the Primal Old Devil, and Josef had been


    there before and was even more impressed, remembering that the location was the very Tomb of the


    Gods.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef


    Alex


    Suddenly, amid the blood cloud¡­


    A massive palm reached out. A hand slowly retracted after capturing Sydney, who had sacrificed


    herself.


    ¡°Follow it!¡± eximed Shelly on the spot.

 Chapter 3328

    Chapter 3328


    The blood cloud vortex that was whirling madly above was contracting. The primal old demon¡¯s hand


    grabbed Sydney and shrank back toward the vortex¡¯s center.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moses simply did not have time to think carefully after hearing Shelly¡¯s shout and immediately followed


    her towards the vortex, while Ancestor Bodhi saw the right moment and threw himself into Moses¡¯s


    mind pce.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Wait for me, brother!¡±


    Moses was rushing towards the sky when Holly noticed him. She, too, did not think much about it and


    stamped her feet as she rushed up.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Beware of primal demonic qi in the blood cloud!¡± Shelly reminded them. Persephone¡®s Folly Bridge


    followed her into the cave after crossing the sky.


    Moses grabbed Holly. His body¡¯s holy energy filled the air. Countless Buddhist texts wrapped around


    his entire body and along with it wrapped Holly¡¯s entirely. The cave formed by the primal blood mist


    was like a shortcut specifically to the Tomb of the Gods, but the surrounding area was still covered in


    red clouds. When the body came into contact with the cloudy haze, it immediately made a corroded


    sound.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses felt the holy energy runes on his body¡¯s surface light up.


    Moses


    Alex


    In the battle against the blood fog energy¡­


    It was also fortunate that Shelly reminded him. If preparations weren¡¯t made, he would¡¯ve been thrown


    headlong into the blood fog, with disastrous results.


    Shelly, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She jumped on the Persephone¡®s Folly Bridge


    across the sky, wanting to use the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge to protect herself. When the


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge arrived, it unexpectedly became dysfunctional, emitting a wail.


    ¡°It¡¯s not working!¡±


    ¡°Primal demonic chi is extremely powerful to the point of dregs, and it can¡¯t hold up without the


    protection of pure holy power.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Stefan.¡±


    Stefan.


    Alex.


    Shelly hid the Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and burrowed her way into Moses¡¯s mind pce.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Do you really want to be so pitiful?¡± Moses was speechless. It was her that yelled at him to rush in.


    Now that there was a problem, she immediately fled on her own.


    Moses


    Alex


    Without loyalty, she would lose friends, right?


    The key question now was, how would Moses handle this issue?


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°I am a spiritual body, I cannot resist for a long time in this kind of demonic chi, but you can, your holy


    power and divine power, is the purest holy power, as long as the holy power in your body does not die,


    the primordial magic gas cannot help you,¡± Shelly said in his mind.


    Moses answered, ¡°Is it possible to retreat? Going to the Tomb of the Gods is an appointment made


    together with others, Several powerful assistants are not present now. If I rush through now, I will most


    likely lose contact with the people at the base.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°You can¡¯t retreat now. Instead, you have to speed up. The primordial demonic qi will soon vanish, then


    this passage shortcut will be canceled, and before you can go through, you will vanish here with the


    passage, not knowing where to go,¡± Shelly said.


    Feeling depressed, Moses replied, ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t very trustworthy.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    However, now that the situation had deteriorated, it was impossible not to follow her instructions. He


    hurriedly used all of his strength and soared into the sky above.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    One would be dreaming if one tried to pass through Moses¡¯s dimensional path.


    Moses


    Alex


    The figure on the other side of the whirlpool made that noise. Then, from the vortex hole, a blood-


    colored skeleton¡¯ s shadow fell.


    Boom¡­


    Moses was hit by the first skeleton.


    Moses


    Alex


    The holy power rune on his body emitted a golden light. Then, there was a rumbling sound. The holy


    power rune was instantly consumed by half. The location where it broke open was exactly where


    Moses¡¯s buttocks were. Blood-colored primordial demonic chi eroded in, and it was painful.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Om mani padme hum, divine power, protect me!¡±


    ¡°How are you doing, Holly?¡±


    Moses held Holly in his arms, her delicate and beautiful body clinging to him.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m okay!¡± Holly eximed, feeling more secure than she had in the past.


    Moses lowered his head. Holly¡¯s Buddhist text armor had also vanished. The primal demonic Chi, on


    the other hand, seemed powerless to harm her.


    Moses


    Alex


    The righteousness and uprightness on her body drove it away as soon as it got close. He was


    depleting.


    ¡°Holly, brother needs you to save my life. Wrap me in your righteousness and uprightness.¡± Moses


    screamed as he felt like his ass was rotting away.


    Moses


    Alex

 Chapter 3329

    Chapter 3329


    Countless primal demonic Chi had been hammered into that location.


    Also¡­


    The primal demonic chi was extremely powerful, and after drilling into the body, it destroyed the


    acupuncture points all over the body, causing excruciating pain. Fortunately, he had three thousand


    lotus flowers in his body, which swayed, and one power stopped the demonic chi. The primal demonic


    chi was then devoured by them.


    Morten was taken aback by the fact that he could still consume primal demonic chi.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Morten


    Alex


    Was it possible to use the Great Swallow Spell?


    Even righteousness and uprightness couldn¡¯t stop the skeletal shadows from racing down!


    Sydney was still living at this moment. Sheughed loudly as she clearly saw Morten and Holly running


    up from below and ended up in a tangle under the chase of the skeleton shadows, ¡°You can¡¯t fight me,


    Holly. I murdered your mother and stole your spiritual root, but what can you do to me? I am now a


    disciple of the First Demon, and even if I sacrifice, I am still a more noble being than you, and you, as


    well as this man you like, will perish here at some point.¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°You killed my mother?¡± Holly yelled fiercely.


    Sydney answered, ¡°That¡¯s correct. Are you enraged and intend to kill me? You can only regret it for the


    rest of your life if you don¡¯t have this skill.¡®¡¯


    ¡°That isn¡®t always the case!¡± Holly abruptly broke free from Morten¡¯s hug by raising her sword.


    Morten


    Alex


    Her sword multiplied from one to two, two to four, and then millions.


    ¡°Righteousness and uprightness!¡±


    ¡°The n reims ten thousand swords!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    When Holly made this move, she was definitely struggling. When Holly heard Sydney confess she


    killed her mother, she couldn¡¯t take it any longer and decided to avenge her mother with her own


    hands.


    When Sydney first witnessed this action, she was taken aback.


    ¡°You actually learned how to do this!¡±


    ¡°Sydney, die!¡± yelled Holly.


    Countless sword shadows were ughtered as they approached Sydney and the primal old demon¡¯s


    huge hand.


    Sydney sensed the threat of death at that moment. She yelled for assistance from the primal old devil.


    The primal old demon also coborated and dropped a blood-colored skeleton shadow, this time much


    All of the flying swords were devoured by it. At the same time, it continued tond, attempting to


    swallow Holly.


    Morten, on the other hand, ducked in front of Holly and cast the Great Swallow Spell inside the Three


    Thousand Forbidden Spell. It went head to head with that blood-colored skeleton.


    Morten,


    Alex,


    Wooosh!


    As a result, Morten devoured the blood-colored skeleton shadowpletely. And it became the lotus


    flower¡¯s nutrients after being purified by three thousand lotus flowers.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At the same time, Holly¡¯s Sword of righteousness and uprightness, which still held thest true sword,


    broke through the blood cloud demonic chi¡¯s blockade and shot under Sydney¡¯s leg, slicing through the


    top of her head in an instant.


    Sydney stared wide-eyed, blood slowly draining from her eyes. She was dead!


    The primal old devil was enraged, roared furiously, and reached out a hand to grab Morten and Holly.


    The entire space was locked at that point.


    Morten


    Alex


    There was no way out.


    Shelly yelled in the mind pce, pleading with Ancestor Bodhi to hurry up and use the Ancestral Bodhi


    Tree to send Morten away. However, Ancestor Bodhi was powerless to intervene.


    Morten


    Alex


    It was at this precise moment.


    A woman¡¯s figure appeared from the vortex above and punched the primal old devil in the arm,


    swinging him away. A voice said, ¡°Primal devil, he is my man!¡±

 Chapter 3330

    Chapter 3330


    The woman¡¯s figure was small and blurry in the midst of the blood clouds. It was merely an ant


    compared to the primal old devil¡¯s massive hand.


    Her fist, however,nded on the arm of the primal old devil. It immediately smashed the arm. It blew up


    into a cloud of blood mist.


    The figure of the primal old devil thundering in the space above the blood cloud, and his crazy roar,


    with this sound, came from over there, all of which made Rowan feel like his blood was churning and


    his body was ufortable.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Fortunately, the three thousand lotus flowers were extremely potent.


    Between the swaying lotus flowers, a mysterious force replenished Rowan¡¯s body. Strange meridians


    and pores all over the body are filled with this mysterious force to offset the roar¡¯s negative impact and


    stimte the three thousand lotus flowers to open again. Even the lotus flowers that had previously


    opened again.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan was well aware that these represented the advancement of a certain forbidden spell.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Each forbidden spell¡¯s level could have up to nineyers.


    Rowan now had a few techniques that had crossed over to the second level, such as the Great


    Icebound Spell and the Great me Spell, but the majority of them were only on the first level, but now,


    not knowing if it was the absorption of the primal old devil¡¯s skeleton phantom that provided him with


    enormous energy. The three thousand lotus flowers seemed to be blooming like rain.


    Rowan


    Alex


    There were a lot of people who got to the second level. A slew of new forbidden spells was also made


    avable.


    Great Void Spell.


    Great Folding Spell.


    Great Dark Spell.


    Great Cloud Spell¡­ And so on!


    There were even strange and bizarre names that came up.


    Rowan felt that they simply had no use, some forbidden spells, and usually could not even think about


    it, which was also very strange because engaging in ten forbidden spells was already a heaven-defying


    existence, and now he had three thousand forbidden spells, which wasn¡¯t necessary!


    Rowan


    Alex


    There were, however, many skeletal blood shadows in the blood cloud.


    Rowan¡¯s Great Swallowing Spell did not stop sucking all those blood-colored skeletons that rushed


    down into his body to be the nourishment for the three thousand lotuses, with the idea of not


    sucking up for nothing.


    Rowan


    Alex


    At this time.


    ¡°Come quickly!¡± said a voice from the other end of the blood cloud.


    It¡¯s the woman¡®s voice we¡¯re hearing. This was the voice¡­


    He recognized it, it was the voice of the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens, and it sounded exactly


    like her.


    ¡°Could the woman be the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens?¡±


    The primal old devil¡¯s blood cloud was swiftly dissipating, which signaled that this particr


    dimensional channel was closing and fading, as the blood cloud faded away, the surrounding area


    became a void.


    It was pitch ck¡­ It was imperceptible¡­


    Only the woman¡¯s eager voice could be heard screaming out to him, ¡°Rush over immediately if you


    don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Rowan had a momentary passage thanks to her. He realized it was now an actual life-or-death


    situation, so he grabbed Holly, cast the Great Void Spell of the Three Thousand Forbidden Spells, and


    dashed towards the passage.


    Rowan


    Alex


    At that point¡­


    Boo¡­


    He seemed to be squeezing into some sort of frozen ce. Surrounded by some form of rule energy


    restriction. His mobility was significantly reduced, if it had previously been 10,000 yards, it had now


    be a turtle speed of ten yards.


    On the other end, a woman urged. ¡°Get up!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°This is a temporary channel that won¡¯t stay long. Once the passage copses, you¡¯ll be locked in the


    falling vacuum bubble for the rest of your life. You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Behind him, the corridor was copsing. It disintegrated into a smattering of stars or dust and vanished.


    He saw a few skeleton blood shadows trapped in this copsing energy. Unable to escape while


    encased in a bizarre bubble, they floated in space, unable to move a muscle.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Great Void Spell!¡±

 Chapter 3331

    Chapter 3331


    ¡°Great¡­ Space Folding Spell!¡±


    Frank used the two types of three thousand forbidden spells that he had just learned at the critical


    moment, which eventually gave him hope. Under the blessing of these few forbidden spells, he quickly


    took Holly and teleported forward, a few dozen meters each time. He teleported over a hundred times.


    He was so tired that he became feeble.


    Frank


    Alex


    Finally, he felt as though his body had been pulled out of a quagmire.


    He had gotten out!


    Thud!


    Frank fell directly to the ground. He saw a familiar figure standing next to him. Who else could it be


    other than the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens?


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Mystic Maiden, luckily, you are here. I would¡¯ve been miserable otherwise.¡±


    Gasping for breath, hey t and refused to get up. The woman before his eyes was the Mystic


    Maiden of the Nine Heavens, but in fact, she also wasn¡¯t.


    It was because the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens that Frank knew was still inside Tiffany¡¯s body.


    The one before his eyes was the main body of the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens.


    Frank


    Alex


    She was standing right before Milos, looking down at him.


    Milos,


    Alex,


    She said in a pleasant voice. ¡°So, you¡¯re the thief! No wonder I felt a familiar scent on you. You¡¯re the


    one who stole my Soul-guarding Bead! Hand over the Sou1-guarding Bead, or I will kill you!¡±


    ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t that too exciting?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Frank thought he finally found a trustworthy ally, only to discover howrge of a misconception it was.


    He hurriedly got up and looked warily at the woman before his eyes.


    Frank


    Alex


    Compared with the previous appearance of the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens, both their facial


    appearance looked almost identical, but there were also some subtle changes. The Mystic Maiden of


    the Nine Heavens in front of him gave him a prehistoric sensation.


    It was not easy to get along with her.


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Mystic Maiden, we are good friends¡­ Oh, no! We have a family rtionship! During


    this period, I got along well with your soul. We¡¯re a family that shares everything.¡±


    Having said that, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens became even angrier.


    ¡°What did you say? In that case, you even deceived my younger sister?¡±


    Confused, it was Frank¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Your younger sister? Aren¡¯t you the same person?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You probably don¡¯t know, do you? My sister¡¯s soul and mine are inside one body. I am the elder


    sister, whereas she is the younger sister. We both are the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens, but you


    thief inexplicably came to our Pantheon Tomb, stole my Soul-guarding Bead, and took away my sister


    hidden inside. Hand it over immediately, or I will kill you!¡±


    Frank was dumbstruck, but it was then that a huge figure descended from the sky andnded hard


    right in front of Milos.


    Frank


    Alex


    Milos.


    Alex.


    He said to the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens, ¡°Stop it! You stopped me when I was going to kill


    him just now. You have to ask for my permission if you want to kill him now! He swallowed my blood


    ve, so he should belong to me.¡±


    Theer was towering and dauntless.


    He was more than three times taller than the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens. He was ten meters


    tall while standing there. He was the Primal Old Devil.


    Unexpectedly, the guy who dearly wished for Frank¡¯s death wanted to rescue him now instead.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°This guy stole my younger sister and even deceived her feelings! He may have defiled my younger


    sister! Primal Old Devil, do you intend to go against me?¡±


    As she spoke, another woman¡¯s voice carried over. ¡°I¡¯m siding with Primal! This man can¡¯t be killed!


    Only this man came and left our Pantheon Tomb. If you kill him, who wille and help us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He is our only hope.¡±


    ¡°I also agree with Seventh Sister¡¯s words. Mystic Maiden, this man can¡¯t be killed!¡±


    The voices were heard one after another. Frank was shocked as he listened to the voices. After careful


    identification, he realized that all those voices came from therge tombstones around him.


    Frank


    Alex


    It was really preposterous!


    Did all the deceased in the Pantheon Tombe to life?

 Chapter 3332

    Chapter 3332


    Paul was astonished.


    Paul


    Alex


    On the other hand, Holly was even more dumbfounded. Holding Paul¡¯s hand tightly, she asked in a low


    voice, ¡°Bro, what is this ce? Have you been here before? Why do these people look so strange?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Are they all tombstones inside? Could it be that the ones talking to us are dead people?¡±


    Paul said, ¡°Those are indeed tombstones, but they are probably not dead people. Instead, they are


    dead gods¡­ This ce is known as the Pantheon Tomb. The ones buried in this ce are all gods


    who died in the dawn of time.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Huh..? The dead gods from the dawn of time?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It was Holly¡¯s first time hearing about those matters. She was going to be baffled at that time.


    Consequently, the Primal Old Devil then said, ¡°Wrong¡­ We aren¡¯t gods that died in the dawn of time.¡±


    Paul was startled for a moment. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the dawn of time? Is it the Archaic period then?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    The Primal Old Devil said, ¡°You are wrong again.¡±


    ¡°What was that era?¡±


    ¡°The era is correct, but what you are wrong about is that we aren¡¯t dead gods. We are all living gods.¡±


    Noticing that the Primal Old Devil did not speak ferociously, Holly became slightly bolder and asked,


    ¡°How can all of you not be dead when you are buried in this tomb? Only your souls are alive now,


    right?¡±


    The Primal Old Devilughed heartin as he said, ¡°Human girl, do you want to touch my toes? You will


    find out whether I am a soul or possess a physical body.¡±


    As the Primal Old Devil spoke, he ced his huge foot in front of Holly.


    Holly retreated while pinching her nose. ¡°It stinks!¡±


    A smell was present, indicating that he was not purely a soul


    Paul asked, ¡°You just said that you aren¡¯t dead yet. What does that mean? Did you bury yourselves in


    the tomb and find it was cool inside?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    A voice that sounded like a young man came from a tombstone. ¡°We certainly wouldn¡¯t be foolish


    enough to bury ourselves in the tomb. Someone sealed all of us in this ce to be someone


    else¡¯s sacrificial offerings.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Both Paul and Holly were stunned.


    Paul


    Alex


    The Primal Old Devil and the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens had just made their moves, so they


    both knew their strength. And that was just two of them.


    There were hundreds of tombstones in the entire Pantheon Tomb. Who could have such a great


    capability of sealing so many gods from the dawn of time in this tomb and sacrificing so many gods?


    ¡°Who sealed you here?¡±


    After thinking about it, it did not feel right. Paul looked at the Primal Old Devil. ¡°Your physical body even


    came out of your grave. Why do you still need someone else to rescue you? Can¡¯t you just directly walk


    out?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    The Primal Old Devil snorted coldly, ¡°Talk is cheap. The gate is just over there. You should walk there


    and take a look.¡±


    Paul did note to the Pantheon Tomb for the first time. He naturally knew where the gate was.


    Paul


    Alex


    At that moment, an old voice said, ¡°Primal, have you forgotten that he came in three years ago? He


    then went out again. So, you shouldn¡¯t be disconcerted. Perhaps he can really walk out directly.¡±


    ¡®Uh..?¡¯


    Paul looked in the direction of the gate. The Pantheon Tomb was enormous and very tall. The gate was


    also a towering existence. The width of the two frames reached several hundred meters, not to mention


    the height. Every building in this ce reflected the concept of majesty.


    Paul


    Alex


    Holly said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk out and take a look.¡±


    She seemed shocked.


    The gate was not closed at all. It seemed to be a desert outside, where she could clearly see the sand


    and desert with varying elevations in the distance. A sandstorm even existed. However, just as she was


    about to step out of the gate with one foot¡­


    A mighty intangible force blocked her body. It seemed to be an extremely sturdy, invisible wall.


    Holly shouted at Adrian, ¡°Bro, I really can¡¯t get out!¡±


    Adrian,


    Alex,


    As she said that, she mmed her fist down.


    Countless exmations were heard behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t smash it!¡±

 Chapter 3333

    Chapter 3333


    However, it was toote.


    In return, an extremely violent force shocked Holly¡¯s body, sending her flying. She vomited a mouthful


    of blood in mid-air, and her body fell rapidly like a kite with a broken string.


    Alder was astonished. He hurriedly dashed to the location where Hollynded before holding her in his


    arms. At the same time,yers of invisible sword aura emerged in the Pantheon Tomb and crisscrossed


    before they started to descend overhead at a breakneck speed. Then, they filled the entire tomb.


    Alder


    Alex


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens and the Primal Old Devil screamed. Some mysterious force


    seemed to be pulling the bodies of the two people, forcing them to fall into their own graves.


    Meanwhile, that invisible sword aura in the air quickly reached Alder¡­ Alder roared and protected


    himself and Holly with his strongest defense. Nheless, the sea of crisscrossing sword aura did not


    sh Alder¡¯s body.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    AlexThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The sword aura seemingly possessed spirituality and avoided him while it was about two meters away


    from him.


    Hence, Alder was unscathed.


    Alder


    Alex


    Holly was lucky that she did not receive any further damage. Even so, the injury she suffered from the


    shock earlier was very severe.


    Alder hurriedly treated Holly with the Ultimate Book of Medicine. Fortunately, Alder¡¯s methods of curing


    diseases and rescuing people were profound. After a while, Holly woke up, but a lingering fear existed


    within her mind.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°What a terrifying power. I felt a recoil ten times the energy Ished out. It almost killed me.¡±


    Eventually, the sword aura all over the sky vanished. Tranquility returned to the interior of Pantheon


    Tomb. Those graves and tombstones were not injured by the sword aura. They all looked intact


    ¡°How amazing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Who the heck is this guy?¡±


    The tombstones spoke one after another. This scene was really ufortable.


    At least Holly¡¯s entire body stiffened, and she felt as though she saw ghosts in broad daylight.


    Alder asked, ¡°Are you guys talking about the one who sealed you here? It is indeed awe-inspiring to be


    able to achieve this extent. However, do you not know the identity of the one who sealed you?¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    A voice said, ¡°We were talking about you. You are amazing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right Those sword auras were avoiding you on purpose and preventing you from getting


    injured.¡±


    ¡°I strongly suspect that he is the son of that d*mn monk¡±


    ¡®Me? A monk¡¯s¡­ Son?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean? A monk sealed you guys here?¡±


    The Primal Old Devil said, ¡°We aren¡¯t sure whether it¡¯s a monk, but it¡¯s a baldy.¡±


    Hearing his voice, Alder asked, ¡°Why did you run back into the grave suddenly?¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    The Primal Old Devil answered, ¡°Do you think I was willing to do that? I couldn¡¯t act of my own volition.


    A mysterious force in this tomb controlled me and dragged me into the grave¡­ Under current


    circumstances, I have to umte power for another decade before I can leave the grave.¡±


    The more Alder listened, the more shocked he became.


    Alder


    Alex


    The situation here was moreplicated than what he guessed. He initially thought the Pantheon


    Tomb was an actual cemetery, but now, he only found that it was a cage for gods.


    He walked toward the gate. He also wanted to try and find out if he could walk out of the gate.


    Swoosh!


    He did not encounter the energy wall that Holly mentioned. He lifted his foot and walked out easily.


    At that point, all the old geezers in the graves eximed.

 Chapter 3334

    Chapter 3334


    ¡°Is there a wall?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I sense anything?¡±


    Richard turned around and looked at the Pantheon Tomb and heard consecutive exmations from the


    inside. He felt as though he had not walked out of an open gate but a powerful prison.


    Richard


    Alex


    The wind whistled outside. The view was different from when he came in for the first time. This ce


    did not seem to be inside the Undead Territory.


    He remembered the situation in the Undead Territory. Not a trace of spiritual energy existed in the


    surroundings, and it was entirely lifeless. Ayer of unknown, cold gas blotted out the clouds in the sky


    and covered the sun. The sun could not be seen at all. Of course, it was unknown whether the sun


    existed in this ce. However, spiritual energy existed in this ce. Furthermore, the density of the


    spiritual energy exceeded Richard¡¯s imagination.


    Richard


    Alex


    Or rather, what was floating around here could not be described as spiritual energy at all, but it was a


    unique gas that was countless times more advanced than the spiritual energy. Once he inhaled a


    mouthful of it, the three thousand lotuses in his body seemed to have smelled the scent of a meat bun


    at once. Without waiting for Richard¡¯s activation, they automatically activated the devouring mode


    inside his body.


    Richard


    Alex


    Buzz!


    Endless unique gas was continuously sucked into Richard¡¯s body.


    Richard


    Alex


    An energy vortex was slowly formed in the sky overhead. When the unique spiritual energy gathered


    together and formed a certain scale, the energy had turned into visible light, turning the entire vortex


    green. If one looked down from the sky, he would discover that this green vortex was like a huge bowl.


    And the bowl was still expanding in size.


    The gods in the Pantheon Tomb were aware of it. Although they were sealed in the tomb, their


    perception abilities via divine sense still existed. Sure enough, everyone did not know what to say when


    they sensed the situation outside.


    ¡°This guy isn¡¯t a human, is he?¡±


    ¡°This is the Celestial Chi that can kill a god. He just treated it as spiritual energy and directly sucked it


    into his body?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid that the Celestial Chi will rampage inside his body and smash all his internal organs?¡±


    Holly was worried that Richard would be in danger after hearing the discussion of those gods. She


    hurriedly ran toward the gate to check on him. However, she saw that Richard¡¯splexion was


    normal without a sign of difort.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard


    Alex


    Only then did she feel relieved.


    Such a statested for an unknown period. Richard felt that the absorption rate of the three thousand


    lotuses slowed down, and a bizarre light glowed on each lotus.


    Richard


    Alex


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    At the same time, the Primal Old Devil suddenly said, ¡°Do you guys sense it? The energy suppressing


    us in this annoying tomb has reduced quite a bit. I can catch my breath.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real. I feel that too. I thought it was just my misconception earlier.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    At that moment, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens said, ¡°I understand it. The Pantheon Tomb has


    existed for so many years, yet such powerful energy is still present to suppress us, a few hundred gods


    from the dawn of time, to be that monk¡¯s sacrificial offerings¡­ The Celestial Chi out there should


    be the main reason. Because of the presence of the Celestial Chi, the energy in the Pantheon Tomb


    will never be depleted. However, he devoured too much Celestial Chi just now and weakened the


    tomb¡¯s energy instantly.¡±


    Everyone suddenly became optimistic after hearing that.


    ¡°D*mn. After a half-day fuss, it turns out that this is key to our imprisonment here.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. So many of us have been trapped here for a million years, but we knew nothing.¡±


    ¡°What could we do if we knew it? That¡¯s the Celestial Chi. Can you eat it as a snack just like him?¡±


    The gods¡¯ perception of Richard became even more confusing.


    Richard


    Alex


    Nheless, they currently knew that devouring the Celestial Chi would weaken the energy in the


    Pantheon Tomb. They were eager for Richard to continue devouring it quickly. It would be best if he


    could suck away all the Celestial Chi here. However, it was clearly not something Richard could decide


    alone.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard


    Alex


    After the three thousand lotuses were full from consuming this energy, they immediately ceased the


    devouring action. The green vortex overhead also disappeared.

 Chapter 3335

    Chapter 3335


    When Steven opened his eyes, the desert in front of him was already different.


    Steven


    Alex


    It was unknown if the Lunar Chi had blown away theyers of desert earlier, revealing the scene


    beneath the desert. This ce turned out to be a city.


    That was right. A huge cityy beneath the desert.


    Steven got up. Those gods in the Pantheon Tomb became quiet one after another.


    Steven


    Alex


    It was until a certain moment that someone eximed, ¡°D*mn. Isn¡¯t this the Sinless City of the Witch


    Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°What? This ce is the Sinless City in the ancient legends?¡±


    ¡°During the heyday of the Witch Kingdom, the Sinless City suddenly disappeared. The most important


    sacrificial altar of gods in the Witch Kingdom also vanished at the same time.¡±


    ¡°This ce¡­¡±


    ¡°This ce is the sacrificial altar of gods!¡±


    ¡°We are the offerings on the sacrificial altar!¡±


    After figuring out something, the gods in the tomb seemed to havee to their senses. Even so, such


    a result devastated them even more.


    Although those people were ancient gods, the Sinless City and the sacrificial altar of gods were


    existences used by the top-notch warlock to worship the god of creation. The ce contained robust


    laws and various miracles, such that the top-notch warlock back then dared not mess with it.


    Who the heck was that monk?


    Why did he have to sacrifice them on the sacrificial altar of gods that had disappeared countless years


    from the Sinless City of the Witch Kingdom? Moreover, an entire century had passed.


    Steven looked at it outside for a long time. He returned to the Pantheon Tomb. After learning the city¡¯s


    identity beneath that desert, he did not know what to do for a while. In fact, he came here to find a way


    to make the Undying n retreat.


    Steven


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°Guys, let¡¯s not care about this whatsoever, Sinless City, for the time being. Can I ask you all a


    question?¡±


    Steven had now be the only hope for this group of people. Since he wanted to ask a question,


    naturally, nobody would refuse him.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°An alien race called the Undying n is madly invading the universe. The number of undead


    creatures is too great, and theirbat power isn¡¯t weak. Regr attacks are ineffective against them.


    Buddhist and holy-attributed attacks can inflict permanent damage¡­¡±


    ¡°I would like to ask you all. What is the solution to this situation? After all, my homnd is currently


    suffering the cmity. Under such circumstances, I can¡¯t stay here to help you guys for a long time.


    Most importantly, I may not be alive toe here next time¡­¡±


    It was an undisguised threat from Josef.


    Josef.


    Alex.


    ¡°The Undying n?¡±


    ¡°What are those things?¡±


    Steven described the characteristics of the Undying n.


    Steven


    Alex


    The next second, a woman¡¯s voice said, ¡°Divine Monarch White Bone, could it be this so-called


    Undying n made by your White Bone Scepter?¡±


    Another voice said, ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Steven was slightly dumbfounded when he heard that.


    Steven


    Alex


    Such a powerful Undying n was something made by a magical treasure of a god buried in this


    tomb?


    ¡°Where the heck is that White Bone Scepter of yours?


    ¡°Is it inside your coffin?¡±

 Chapter 3336

    Chapter 3336


    Not to mention Morten, even Shelly and Ancestor Bodhi hiding inside his mind pce were slightly


    dumbfounded.


    Morten,


    Alex,


    If the Undying n was really something caused by a magical treasure of Divine Monarch White Bone,


    then wouldn¡¯t he lift the catastrophe of the Undying n if he acquired the White Bone Scepter?


    Divine Monarch White Bone in the grave said, ¡°The white scepter has long been lost since a million


    years ago. I also don¡¯t know its whereabouts right now.¡±


    Josef and the others thought about it too.


    Josef


    Alex


    If the White Bone Scepter was still with him, the threat of the Undying n would not have existed¡­


    With the premise that the Undying n was truly created by the White Bone Scepter. This was an


    extremely important point.


    Josef asked, ¡°The number of the Undying n is inexhaustible, and their great number is simply


    indescribable. Moreover, they can¡¯t survive in the normal worlds of the diffracted universe. They need


    to build something called the blood pool to transform the spiritual energy between heaven and earth


    into deadly Chi that they can absorb.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    He exined the characteristics of the undying n in detail.


    Eventually, Divine Monarch White Bone said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it anymore. I¡¯m 100% sure that


    White Bone Scepter of mine created this incident.¡±


    He then exined, ¡°The White Bone Scepter came from an extraordinary origin. Even if it was during


    the heyday of the Witch Kingdom, this magical treasure was the supreme item in the mortal realm. It¡¯s


    not hard to do what you described! It can summon the deceased¡¯s souls and reorganize the shattered


    souls into different undead creatures, but there¡¯s a problem. It requires a huge amount of energy.¡±


    Holly asked, ¡°Since your scepter created the Undying n, can you make those undead creatures die


    with your scepter? What I mean isplete death.¡±


    Divine Monarch White Bone said, ¡°I can¡­¡±


    Josef and the others were overjoyed after hearing that. If that was the case, the crisis of the Undying


    n would be resolved once they found the White Bone Scepter. It waspletely beyond their


    imagination. It was an unthinkable truth, yet it was clearly disyed before them.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef asked eagerly, ¡°How do we find your White Bone Scepter?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°If I could leave the Pantheon Tomb, I would be able to sense the location of the White Bone Scepter.


    Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been trapped here for a million years and couldn¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Divine Monarch


    White Bone sighed as he said, ¡°This is the only way now. You have to get me out of here first. Then, I


    will go find the White Bone Scepter.¡±


    At that moment, the Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens said, ¡°Divine Monarch White Bone, you better


    save your breath. Since this ce is the sacrificial altar of gods in the Sinless City of the Witch


    Kingdom, the probability is almost zero now if you intend to use him to escape this ce.¡±


    Divine Monarch White Bone was startled. ¡°Why?¡±


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens said, ¡°Once the sacrifice in the sacrificial altar of gods has


    begun, there is no way to stop it unless someone enters the Sinless City, finds the legendary Witch


    Crown, and forcibly aborts the sacrifice with the supreme Witch King¡¯s will contained in the Witch


    Crown.¡±


    Divine Monarch White Bone said, ¡°Go find it then!¡±


    The Mystic Maiden of the Nine Heavens snorted coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t even look at this current cultivation.


    Primal Old Devil¡¯s Blood Clouds almost annihted him. Once he enters the Sinless City, he will be


    instantly assimted and be a puppet soldier of the Sinless City.¡±


    Josef did not understand much of what he had heard, but he understood one thing. The Sinless City


    beneath the desert was very dangerous, and his strength was insufficient.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°If you wish to enter the Sinless City, you have to take the Ancient Path first and achieve a Witch¡¯s


    body.¡± Divine Monarch White Bone stopped talking upon hearing that.


    Primal Old Devil was very dejected. ¡°Taking the Ancient Path is easier said than done. That ce is full


    of dangers. You will lose your life if you are not careful. And more importantly, how long will it take?


    We¡¯ve be sacrificial offerings here for a million years. I think the time is almost up. We are about


    to be sacrificed. We may not be alive by the time hees back after achieving the Witch¡¯s body.¡±


    Another man said, ¡°I agree with the Mystic Maiden¡¯s words. If he takes the Ancient Path, there will be a


    lease of life. If he goes to the Sinless City, he will be dead.¡±


    The Primal Old Devil said, ¡°But you guys saw it too. He is extraordinary. The powerful tricks in the


    Pantheon Tomb were ineffective against him. Perhaps the Sinless City will be friendly to him¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to make a bet?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve waited for a million years. With our assistance, it will take him a millennium to walk the Ancient


    Path.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s wait for another millennium then¡­¡±

 Chapter 3337

    Chapter 3337


    ¡°He is our only hope.¡±


    Those gods spoke their minds as if no one else was around.


    George smiled bitterly after hearing that. Those people were deciding his fate. However, he was not a


    fatalist.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere without destroying the Undying n.¡± George directly said, ¡°The Undying n


    will attack my home soon. I have to go back to defend my home, coexist, and perish with the people at


    home. If the Undying n retreats and I are lucky enough to survive, I wille back to you and think


    of a solution.¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°No!¡±


    A group of people immediately screamed.


    If the Undying n killed Abraham, who else could they look for?


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    The miracle that George had disyed here proved that he was the only hope¡­ As for Saria, who also


    came inst time, they all believed that it was because George came in first. Even so, up to now, they


    were uncertain what was so special about Ishac.


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    Ishac.


    Alex.


    ¡°I can teach you a way to sense the location of the White Bone Scepter.¡± At that moment, Divine


    Monarch White Bone said, ¡°Moreover, you said the Undying nes out constantly. Then, I can


    confirm that the White Bone Scepter must be in a ce that constantly produces the Undying n.¡±


    Divine Monarch White Bone allowed George to approach him. Shortly afterward, he directly passed an


    incantation and a method to Ishac. He told George that he could sense the location of the White Bone


    Scepter with the incantation and the method.


    George


    Alex


    Ishac.


    Alex.


    George


    Alex


    At the same time, Divine Monarch White Bone also informed George that they could establish some


    kind of connection with him. George couldmunicate with them under a certain condition with such


    a connection. He could even borrow a portion of their power at the most critical moment.


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    George readily epted it.


    George


    Alex


    The tomb was full of bigwigs from a million years ago. It felt amazing for a few hundred bigwigs to


    serve him alone.


    After a few hours, a passage returning to War Mountain was formed again.


    The passage that the Primal Old Devil had built previously, but he was injured slightly just now, and the


    energy consumption was a little too great. This time, Divine Monarch White Bone opened the passage


    and sessfully sent George and Holly back to War Mountain.


    George


    Alex


    The Ancestral Bodhi Tree¡¯s roots were disabled in the Pantheon Tomb. Otherwise, it would be more


    convenient.


    ***


    Seeing the current situation of War Mountain, Holly couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad.


    This ce was where she lived during childhood, and it was filled with many memories, but now, the


    Mountain Warriors Sect hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°Holly, we wille back and rebuild War Mountain after the Undying n is destroyed! Are you okay


    with it?¡±


    Holly nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Shortly afterward, the two people rushed non-stop back to Yukon.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Consequently, they learned a piece of terrible news. The Undying n had returned to the great world


    of America once again. This time, the military strength of the Undying n was several times greater


    than before.


    The great world of America was at stake. Meanwhile, the Wastnd would be affected soon.


    ¡°We¡¯re running out of time!¡±


    ¡°We have to go to the Undying n immediately!¡±

 Chapter 3338

    Chapter 3338


    The news reached the ears of Agatha, Saria, Phoenix, and the others. Those few women were elites


    who survived the ancient era. They were also the absolute main force for the expedition to the Undead


    Territory this time.


    ¡°Divine Monarch White Bone¡¯s magical treasure?¡± Agatha was reminiscing about the past.


    She seemed to have heard of the name Divine Monarch White Bone. Sure enough, her mother was a


    figure belonging to the era of the Witch Kingdom and had told her many things.


    When Alder said that several hundred great deities were being trapped in Pantheon Tomb, Agatha¡¯s


    expression suddenly became excited.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Have you met someone named the Heavenly King Thousand Feathers?¡±


    Startled for a moment, Alder asked, ¡°What does this Heavenly King Thousand Feathers have to do with


    you?¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    Agatha said, ¡°He is my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Huh? There were a good number of graves. I didn¡¯t look at each of them in detail, but I¡¯ll help you keep


    an eye on him next time. I¡¯ll definitely inform you if he is over there.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡±


    ¡°We are on the same team. Why are you being polite?¡±


    After that, Agatha directly called Esmeralda and notified a few experts from the League of Cultivators


    via a special method toe over and head to the Undead Territory together.


    The waiting took three hours.


    Meanwhile, William and Brittany couldn¡¯t help feeling worried when they knew that their son would


    venture to the most dangerous ce again. However, they had no reason to stop their son, given the


    current circumstances. Instead, William was open-minded. ¡°Son, you have grown up and are


    shouldering the safety of the entire universe. As your father, I truly feel proud. Alright. Don¡¯t waste your


    time on two old people like us before you leave. While there is still some time, go reunite with your few


    wives and talk to them.¡±


    Talk? What was there to say?


    How could it be more down-to-earth than doing the deed directly?


    Anne had nowprehended the supernatural power, Time Stop. This supernatural power could


    modify time. Incidentally, it could also speed up time flow in a specific small area.


    Anne


    Ne


    He still remembered that Saria once said that Grand Emperor Rowan had a vi with him. It was an


    extremely special bedchamber. A minute outside the vi was equivalent to a month inside. When


    Grand Emperor Rowan had nothing to do, he would enjoy conjugal time with his 108 beautiful wives in


    that special bedchamber.


    He did not have 108 beautiful wives, but after a careful count, there were about a dozen of them. Since


    he had to do the deed, he could not favor one over the others!


    Hence, he asked for Anne¡¯s help to set up a time domain in a disciple room in Yukon Sanctuary. Anne


    had no way to create such a ridiculous difference in time flow, where one minute outside was


    equivalent to one month inside. Nheless, such a result as one minute outside equivalent to half an


    hour inside was still barely eptable.


    Anne


    Ne


    Anne


    Ne


    After setting up the force field, Anne asked Albert, ¡°My lord, are you going into seclusion and cultivating


    inside? Do you need me to apany you?¡±


    Anne


    Ne


    Albert,


    Alex,


    Alder said righteously, ¡°How can you apany me to cultivate in seclusion? Won¡¯t that affect me?


    Anne, you have to follow me to the Undead Territory soon. When we get there, no one will know the


    exact situation. We have to be mentally prepared. Think about what else you want to do but haven¡¯t


    done. Hurry up and do it, or¡­¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    Anne


    Ne


    ¡°Ahem. I¡¯m not boosting the enemy¡¯s morale while undermining my own prestige, just saying.¡±


    Anne blinked her beautiful eyes. ¡°My lord, if you want to do something but never get to do it until you


    die, won¡¯t you regret it?¡±


    Anne


    Ne


    Alder said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°If I do it, but the result is not very satisfactory, what should I do? For example, pissing someone off?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Anne, you are so pretty, gentle, and considerate. How can you piss someone off? Unless that person


    is your enemy. Whether the enemy hates you or not, does it matter? Just kill that person.¡±


    Anne


    Ne


    Anne was overjoyed. ¡°My lord, is what you said true?¡±


    Anne


    Ne


    Alder said, ¡°It¡¯s true, of course. How can I lie to you?¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Go!¡±


    ¡°My lord, I¡¯ll really do it then!¡±


    ¡°Hurry and do it! Do it quickly!¡±


    The next second, Anne suddenly pushed Alder onto the bed in the room where the time domain had


    just been set up.


    Anne


    Ne


    Alder


    Alex

 Chapter 3339

    Chapter 3339


    Fiona¡¯s pretty face blushed as she revealed her perfectly proportioned body. She stripped off all her


    clothes.


    Fiona


    Ne


    A woman¡¯s perfect figure was disyed before Frank¡¯s eyes. Each area was so beautiful it would


    suffocate him. Her fair, long, straight legs were exuding an ultimate beauty.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve been wanting to do this for a long time. I want to bear your child.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Fiona¡­¡±


    Fiona


    Ne


    Frank was shocked. Unexpectedly, the unfinished deed Fiona had been wanting to do would be this.


    Frank


    Alex


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Fiona


    Ne


    However¡­ However, all thetter words could not fall from Frank¡¯s lips.


    Frank


    Alex


    Fiona said, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m a little embarrassed. Therefore, I¡¯ll impose another domain of Time Stop on


    you. In that way, you¡¯ll feel nothing. I will be done with it after you open and close your eyes.¡±


    Fiona


    Ne


    Before Frank could object, Fiona unleashed Time Stop.


    Frank


    Alex


    Fiona


    Ne


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ I¡­¡±


    Frank struggled hard, but he had not activated any forbidden spell that could act against the time


    domain. Hence, he had no way to resist it. The moment a word left his mouth, Fiona had already


    stripped off his clothes. When he said the second word, Fiona had directly lowered her head¡­


    Frank


    Alex


    Fiona


    Ne


    Fiona


    Ne


    ¡°Oh?!¡± Frank was totally dumbfounded. Never did he expect that Fiona would know that!


    Frank


    Alex


    Fiona


    Ne


    However, his time stood still. In contrast, Fiona¡¯s time flew fast. As a result, she was done before he


    could react.


    Fiona


    Ne


    The state of Time Stop was lifted. Fiona helped Frank dress up again.


    Fiona


    Ne


    Frank


    Alex


    Flushed, Fiona said, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll go out and take a look at the scenery.


    Proceed with your seclusion!¡±


    Fiona


    Ne


    As she spoke, she was about to leave.


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± Frank shouted, looking grievous and indignant.


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°My lord, you don¡¯t hate me, do you?¡±


    Frank looked at her. After a while, he said, ¡°Do you think you can get pregnant and bear a child in that


    way? I didn¡¯t even do that.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Fiona said, ¡°Yes. The secret spell of the dragon tribe can directly extract it.¡±


    Fiona


    Ne


    ¡®Holy moly!¡¯


    Frank wanted to faint at the fact that it could be done in that way. However, he did not feel anything. It


    was too much of a


    Frank


    Alex


    loss.


    ¡°This is wrong. I wonder if you have heard the principle of natural seclusion before. If you want to bear


    a child, you have to bear the healthiest one. There must be a problem with the extracted one. Hence,


    come here, and I¡¯ll teach you how to do it so that they canpete better.¡±


    Shortly afterward, the entire room vibrated slightly. Half an hour inside was equivalent to one minute


    outside.


    Ten minutester, Fiona left. Frank also walked out. After a while, Maya was led in. After another few


    minutes, she was reced by Waltz, Luna¡­


    Fiona


    Ne


    Frank


    Alex


    Beatrice just happened to see such a bizarre scene here. She was very curious. The people went in


    one by one, but what were they doing inside?


    Eventually, she discovered that her elder sister, Dorothy, also went in.


    She was simply curious. After a while, she mustered up the courage, pushed open the door, and


    walked in.

 Chapter 3340

    Chapter 3340


    The people inside were probably too focused and did not know there was someone extra at the


    entrance.


    Beatrice was curious at first. When she saw the two people were doing the deed inside, she


    immediately blushed and kept her legs shut. After spitting lightly, she intended to leave.


    However, she had second thoughts. ¡®It¡¯s not right! I¡¯m also a daughter-inw who served Richard¡¯s


    father. I deserve a seat in this ce.¡¯


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Richard


    Alex


    Most importantly, she was no longer young. The children of those people her age were already talking


    about love. Did she really want to be a spinster for the rest of her life if she did not work harder?


    She was not a man. If she went overboard identally, something terrible would happen.


    ¡®Yeah! I helped my sister to take care of her children for several years. She deserves to help me,


    doesn¡¯t she? I¡¯ve called you sister for so many years. Won¡¯t I, the younger sister, be at a loss if you


    don¡¯t help me?¡¯


    In the train of thought, Beatrice looked at her current outfit. She frowned. This outfit was not good. It


    was too in.


    She had secretly observed Richard and gone through his mobile phone. She knew that many photos of


    mature women wearing ck were saved in the image gallery of his mobile phone. This fellow had leg


    fetishism¡­


    Richard


    Alex


    She hurriedly took out a bunch of pantyhose and a few pieces of particrly revealing clothing before


    she quickly got changed in a corner.


    To her surprise, Richard and Dorothy began to chat. And the subject of the chatter was her.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Darling, your mother came to me earlier for your sister¡¯s matter.¡±


    ¡°My sister? ¡°What can possibly happen to her?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. It seemed that she said Beatrice likes children very much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can tell that too. Hence, I let her help me take care of Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter all


    the time.¡±


    Richard said, ¡°She seems to like younger children. Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter are a little old


    now. ¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Dorothy said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s bear a few more children and let her take care of them after we return


    this time.¡±


    ¡°Do you really treat her as a nanny?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she likes children?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her children.¡±


    In an instant, Dorothy stopped talking.


    As soon as Beatrice heard that, she hurriedly lowered her body to keep the two people from


    discovering her existence. She also wanted to hear how her sister would answer that question.


    Consequently, Dorothy said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s true that I wanted her to rece me to take care of the


    children and you in the past, but now, Xienna¡¯s influence on me has been minimal. I probably won¡¯t


    leave again. After all, she is my sister. If that¡¯s really the case, it will be very embarrassing, right?¡­


    Why don¡¯t we wait a little longer?¡±


    It was hard for Beatrice to suppress her rage after hearing that.


    ¡®Dorothy Assex, you really are ill-intentioned. Why try to sway him through pillow talk?¡¯


    Instead of jumping out, she quietly left the room and waited outside for a few minutes. Once Dorothy


    left, she rushed in.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Beatrice, did you hear everything?¡±


    Beatrice was startled. ¡°So, you already knew I was here just now, and you asked my sister on


    purpose?¡±


    Richard asked, ¡°Otherwise, could you conceal yourself from your sister¡¯s spiritual sense?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Beatrice ced her long, ck-stockinged leg on him. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to be a spinster anymore.


    I¡¯ll give you two choices now. First, help me solve the actual problem. Second, I¡¯ll go find your son.¡±


    ¡°Uh. What do you mean by finding my son?¡±


    ¡°To call you Dad.¡±


    ¡°Holy crap!¡±


    ¡°Then, I better work harder and pick the first choice!¡± Richard ced his hand on Beatrice¡¯s ck


    pantyhose. He somehow felt it was slightly familiar and saw it somewhere.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Is this the one I washed before?¡±


    ¡°You still remember it. Look at this broken hole here. Tell me. Did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯ll check it.¡±

 Chapter 3341

    Chapter 3341


    Even if they had been having an ¡°intense workout¡± in the room where the flow of time was rapid, the


    time outside also flowed in real-time. Soon, the three hours were up.


    Agatha found thirty experts heading to the Undead Territory together. There were quite a number of


    people on Richard¡¯s side. However, femininity severely outmatched masculinity at a nce.


    Richard


    Alex


    He was the only man, whereas there were a lot of women.


    ¡°It¡¯s the typical harem legion!¡± Agatha growled with curled lips.


    After that, they departed.


    In Yukon Dungeon, Richard directly opened up the teleportation portal that led to Genbu Dungeon.


    They had to travel the long way ahead.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Make sure youe back safely!¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, we will be waiting for you at home.¡±


    ¡°Dad, can you take me with you? I¡¯m very powerful too. Sis can no longer defeat me.¡±


    ¡°Liar! You were crying when I defeated you yesterday! Dad, you should take me with you.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The few children Lined up and chattered, diluting Richard¡¯s emotion during the parting.


    Richard


    Alex


    Esmeralda had been holding the Divine Dreamcatcher in her hand and checking the news released on


    it. The information had been updated urgently and rapidly three hours ago. The great world of America


    fell into the enemy¡¯s hands faster than they thought. They were basically wiped out right now.


    The Undying n were creating blood pools on arge scale, turning all the spiritual zones in the great


    world of America into a deadly Chi that they could use. Not only that, but a more shocking piece of


    news showed up recently.


    The Undying n forcibly pushed a that was not much smaller than Earth, slowly advancing


    toward a certain position in the sky on Earth. Like locusts all over the sky, the Undying n filled the


    entire space, blotted out the sky, and even blocked the sun. Shortly afterward, the situation affected


    Mount Yukon. It was clearly daytime, but the sunlight was decreasing rapidly.


    The surroundings became pitch-ck and forcibly entered night mode.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The crowd was abruptly startled.


    Esmeralda handed the Divine Dreamcatcher in her hand over to Agatha. ¡°Master, it says that the


    Undying n has a new movement. Instead of attacking the Wastnd, they move a to


    somewhere unknown.¡±


    Agatha rushed into the sky with a swish. She quickly came back with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Something terrible has happened. The Undying n may have discovered the specific location of the


    cosmic monument in the universe. They are trying to snatch the cosmic monument. Once that ancient


    monument falls into the hands of the Undying n, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°What will happen?¡±


    Agatha said, ¡°We will be at their mercy.¡±


    Richard immediately said, ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer. We have to head to the Undead Territory


    immediately and hope that everything will be mended in time.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Hey, brat. You guys are going to the Undead Territory. Are we going to be idlers here?¡±


    A group of people came up from the foot of the mountain. The person who spoke was none other than


    Richard¡¯s future father-inw, Gilbert Henderson.


    Richard


    Alex


    Behind him was arge number of people. Jade Benmore was among them.


    Jade rushed over and gave Richard a big hug. ¡°As I said, I will back you up in the future.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Many people among the group behind her were experts from the former Flying Eagles Academy. There


    were also many unfamiliar faces.


    Gilbert exined, ¡°These few people are seniors from the great world of America who came over to


    lend a hand. In the ancient era, their ancestors were inhabitants of America. The life-and-death


    moment has arrived in the decisive battle with the Undying n, so how can they stand still and do


    nothing?¡±


    Jade said, ¡°Astor, I have an idea. Now is not the time for you guys to fight alone, but it¡¯s the time for the


    entire universe to unite and fight together. This teleportation portal of yours shouldn¡¯t be opened in


    Yukon, but it should be opened in Terra Mountain so that all the aspiring people and volunteers can


    come and rendezvous with us and kill all the Undying n.¡±


    Astor,


    Alex,

 Chapter 3342

    Chapter 3342


    She was also involved in the event three hours before. The two were considered to have had a


    breakthrough in their rtionship and engaged in the intimate deed. Esmeralda currently could still feel


    a hint of pain. In fact, with her cultivation, as long as she used divine power and swept such a small


    open wound, she would remove the pain instantly. However, she preferred not to do that. She said that


    she felt her life wasplete after experiencing such pain. Otherwise, she would feel empty without a


    goal and support.


    Currently, she was well aware that her special feelings for Mozart previously werepletely due to


    the fact she acquired Xienna¡¯s hair stick identally during the reincarnation. Meanwhile, she, as the


    reincarnation of the hair stick¡­


    Mozart


    Alex


    Forget it. Her cultivation was considered fruitful.


    ¡°The Undying n is probably using all the military strength to excavate the cosmic monument.¡±


    Phoenix said, ¡°Hence, the military strength here is empty, but it will be a different story when we reach


    the real Undead Territory.¡±


    Agatha reminded everyone that the environment in the Undead Territory was special. All the spiritual


    energy inside had long been turned into the deadly Chi, and many people may not be able to withstand


    the environment inside. They had toe back immediately if they really could not withstand it.


    Therge group of people flew toward the end of the Dead Zone. It did not take long before they saw


    the passage connecting the two realms.


    ¡°Huh? Guys, look. There are corpses here.¡±


    ¡°They are corpses of the Undying n!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After taking a look, Mozart said, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. We once fought here and killed a group of


    Undying n members, but then the powerhouses from the universe were controlled, and the spell


    formation was breached. So, we had no choice but to abandon it.¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s not right!¡±


    Saria knew the situation here. She was one of the participants, but she suddenly discovered that the


    corpses were a little too fresh. ¡°Look. The corpses of the Undying n are very old, but these few are


    different.¡±


    Jade squatted down and turned over the corpses. ¡°They died not long ago. They were killed!¡±


    Deep w marks were present on the corpses¡¯ bodies. It was a w that inflicted three lines of bloody


    wounds. They were all over the bodies.


    ¡°Did they kill each other?¡±


    ¡°There are too many races among the Undying n. It¡¯s not umon for them to kill each other.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Stop wasting time! Hurry up and go in!¡±


    Agatha took the lead and rushed to the forefront. However, she quickly felt something was strange.


    There were more corpses in the passage.


    The Undying n members that Mozart and the others killedst time were located at the entrance


    hole of the passage. They had not killed them in the passage, but now, the corpses in the passage


    were piled up, and each of them was filled with countless w marks.


    Mozart


    Alex


    It did not look like a human did that. It looked like a beast did that. The w marks varied in size,


    indicating that they were not made by the same person.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a simple fratricide.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that someone else hase to this ce?¡±


    Jade, dressed in a military uniform, looked valiant. ¡°No matter what on earth is going on, the most


    important thing is to find the White Bone Scepter first! I will ze the trail!¡±


    Jade was a member of the divine Titan Tribe.

 Chapter 3343

    Chapter 3343


    During the recent period, she had absorbed many resurrected spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    One could no longer tell what her current cultivation level was. Just like Mozart, she took an unusual


    path, which waspletely different from the normal cultivation path.


    Mozart,


    Alex,


    Boom!


    The Martello Celia struck down, creating a gale in the entire passage. All the corpses of the Undying


    n were swept up and tumbled, clearing out a long passage.


    The hammer struck down thrice consecutively. The entrance of the passage was cleared out.


    Agatha looked at Jade. ¡°What a powerful physical strength! You¡­ Aren¡¯t a human, are you?¡±


    Jade put the Martello Celia away. ¡°You can treat me as a human.¡±


    After walking out of the entrance of the passage, they still saw arge area of corpses of blood¡­ It was


    an absolute bloodbath. At the same time, the view looked different from the one that Adrian sawst


    time. Although this ce was also filled with gloomy deadly Chi, it also contained a trace of spiritual


    energy.


    Adrian


    Alex


    It was a kind of natural spiritual energy. Most shockingly, a forest grew in front of the entrance hole.


    It was right in the middle of the blood pool.


    ¡°It¡¯s bizarre¡­¡±


    ¡°Trees are actually growing out of the blood pool?¡±


    Even the beautiful bigwig, Agatha, was bbergasted. The battle between her and the Undying n


    hadsted nearly ten thousand years. She was very familiar with many things regarding the Undying


    n. The blood pool was the mothend of deadly Chi, filled with the will of death. Any nt that


    touched the blood pool was bound to be dead. However, those trees were alive.


    ¡°Wait. What¡¯s on those trees?¡±


    Those trees looked a little strange. They were not green but dark red. The crest-like tree leaves were


    lush. Each leaf seemed to be breathing rhythmically. There were some traces of life activities in the


    middle of the tree leaves.


    Whoosh!


    Just as Adrian was trying to approach the tree, it suddenly shot out a ray of red light at lightning speed.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Jade shouted, and the Martello Celia in her hand directly flew out.


    It blocked the red light. After circling around once, it returned to her hand.


    At that moment, she discovered the Martello Celia was stained with some mucus-like thing. The next


    second, several translucent shadows soared from the trees in the blood pool and instantly vanished in


    the gray sky.


    ¡°What are those things?¡±


    Many people¡¯s minds were filled with doubts as they looked in the direction of the sky. Everyone felt


    ufortable since they entered the Undead Territory. It was a normal reaction. When they arrived,


    the air wasn¡¯t breathable. Those who came in with Gilbert had even put on gas masks.


    Someone asked, ¡°Are these things useful?¡±


    ¡°These are gas marks with a fresh air system from thetest research. Spiritual stones are even ced


    inside, which can maximize the maintenance of the air environment conducive to human survival,¡± said


    Martiny, who was standing next to Gilbert.


    That was right. Martiny also came along with Adrian¡¯s mother-inw, Metzli.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Are there more?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°There are a lot of them!¡±


    She turned over the storage ring, pouring out hundreds of thousands of gas masks.


    Dorothy took one and gave it to Joe.


    Joe.


    Alex.


    Adrian shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian had the Chaos Tree in his body, which could release Chaos Chi energy and provide a constant


    energy source. Hence, he did not need something like this at all. Daya also did not need it. She had a


    natural attribute with a particrly special body.


    Adrian


    Alex


    In addition, Agatha, Saria, Jade, and the others naturally did not wear it either. This kind of thing was


    simply useless to experts like them.


    Daya walked up to Adrian and whispered, ¡°Those things that flew away just now reminded me of a


    species.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°What species?¡±


    ¡°The Spectral Birds from the Dark Pixie!¡±

 Chapter 3344

    Chapter 3344


    ¡°Dark Pixie? What the heck is that?¡± Alder had never heard of such a race, so he looked baffled.


    Alder


    Alex


    Daya said, ¡°Such a pixie race exists in the universe. When you entered the Undead Territory for the first


    time, you went in through the pixie race¡¯s Moon Well. However, other than this pixie race, there is also


    another race called the Dark Pixie. They live in the dark underground and revere the dark side.¡±


    Alder looked at the forest in the blood pool. He somehow felt this thing was quite ominous.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Is the Dark Pixie good or bad?¡±


    ¡°The Dark Pixie is the archenemy of the Natural Pixie. Because of their reverence for power and


    exposure to forbidden power, they have been walking a path of no return since then¡­ They are evil


    pixies and even harbor a great hatred for humans because humans sided with the natural pixies a long


    time ago and helped to drive the Dark Pixies away.¡±


    The people around Daya also heard her words. Their expression began to look unwell. There would be


    many more variables if the Dark Pixie were to join hands with the Undying n.


    Dorothy said, ¡°It is clear after looking at so many corpses of Undying n members on the ground. If


    the Dark Pixies are really here, they will be enemies of the Undying n rather than allies. It may not


    be a bad thing for us to take advantage of that fact.¡±


    Consequently, right after she finished her speech, someone ahead from the League of Cultivators


    suddenly screamed and fell to the ground.


    His neck had been slit and was full of blood. Horrified, he clutched the wound on his neck and shouted,


    ¡°An enemy! There is an enemy¡­¡±


    Three deep w marks that exposed his bones appeared on his face halfway through his speech.


    ¡°Argh!¡± that man screamed.


    However, his neck was severedpletely after that. He died on the spot. Surprisingly, such an expert


    died in such an aggrieved manner. He did not even see where the enemy was. The incident happened


    so fast that the man was already dead by the time everyone came to their senses.


    What human beings feared the most? It was the unknown danger.


    ¡°Watch out! Watch out!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an enemy attack!¡±


    ¡°Protect your bodies with divine power!¡±


    In the face of such a situation, everyone got worked up. Agatha snorted coldly. ¡°How deceitful! Come


    out!¡±


    As soon as she disyed her red fan, dazzling red light spread out and covered the entire space. The


    red light instantly illuminated the gaps, as if it had spirituality.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡±


    Everyone in the crowd discovered a gap that the red light could not prate, but it looked like there


    was nothing at a nce.


    ¡°Whatever it is, just kill it!¡±


    The red light condensed and formed a Sword Intent. Ten thousand swords stabbed and killed it.


    Poof!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A sharp scream was heard in the gap. A panther-like monster gradually appeared out of the area


    where there was nothing just now. More importantly, this thing was entirely ck without any pattern.


    One simply could not see it at night.


    ¡°Shadow Panther!¡±


    Now, they could basically confirm that it was really the Dark Pixie.


    This race had long disappeared for many years till there was no record of them in the world. Daya was


    the Goddess of Nature in her previous life, had inextricable ties with the Natural Pixies and even


    commanded the Pixies for a period of time, so she knew more about the matters of the Dark Pixies.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At that moment, voices surged in the crowd¡­


    ¡°Here! Here too!¡±


    ¡°And here..!¡±


    ¡°Ah! What is in the ground? D*mn! My feet have been tangled! Argh! Save me! Save me..!¡±


    An expert from the Flying Eagles screamed.

 Chapter 3345

    Chapter 3345


    The surrounding people quickly discovered that half of his body had sunk into the ground. A snake-like


    thing was binding his body and dragging him hard to the ground.


    ¡°I got this!¡±


    Someone wielded a sword and rushed forward to sh the snake. Consequently, he found that it was


    not a snake at all, but it was an existence that looked like some kind of vine. When he shed those


    vines, viscous ck liquid spurted out of them. The liquid identally spurted all over that man¡¯s face.


    More people who were bound were drenched in the liquid.


    Then, a shocking scene appeared.


    Green smokes emerged from that man¡¯s face that had been sttered, emitting a sizzling sound. The


    liquid shot out of the vines was extremely corrosive and toxic. After a series of miserable screams, that


    man¡¯s head was corroded into a puddle of yellowish water. That man who was dragged halfway into the


    ground lost his upper body.


    ¡°Senior! Seni¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! What the hell are these things?¡±


    Someone shouted, ¡°Hurry up! Retreat into the passage! Return to the passage immediately!¡±


    They encountered such an incident after right walking out of the passage. They had not met the


    Undying n, yet three lives were lost in session at this ce. It was really humiliating.


    Frank and the others dared not venture recklessly when they had not thought of a method to resolve


    the situation. They literally knew nothing about the Dark Pixies.


    Frank


    Alex


    When the crowd retreated into the passage entrance, some members of the Flying Eagles directly took


    out a bunch of modern weapons. Moreover, they were all heavy weapons. Not only were there


    missiles, but they even brought tanks.


    Frank and the others felt unbelievable.


    Frank


    Alex


    Jade exined, ¡°It¡¯s better to prepare these things, just in case. If they are effective, we can save a lot


    of energy.¡±


    Dozens of missiles bombarded the trees in the blood pool without a target. The effect was decent. After


    the ground shook for a while, the bombardment left a depression on the blood pool, and the trees


    inside were also destroyed. However, the next moment, those vines reappeared in the passage.


    ¡°Attack with fire!¡±


    ¡°I got this!¡±


    Frank directly cast the Great me Spell.


    Frank


    Alex


    Nine fire dragons rushed out with their heads held high, burning thergend area ahead. It was not


    an ordinary me but one of the three thousand forbidden spells or even one of the Ten-Point


    Forbidden Spell. Thew of heaven and earth used did not belong to this universe.


    The ground cracked from the burning me. Therge area turned into whitend.


    When the people walked out of the passage again, they shockingly discovered several Shadow


    Panthers burned to death on the ground ahead. Meanwhile, all the vines hidden underground were


    also incinerated.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t vines! They are the roots of the trees nted in the blood pool!¡±


    Frank could see them clearly with the divine eye and primordial eye.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank


    Alex


    Daya said, ¡°The Dark Pixies never had such trees before. Besides, even if the Shadow Panthers had


    used the stealth skills, they wouldn¡¯t have escaped the perception of the divine consciousness, but


    now, they have clearly evolved and be more powerful than before.¡±


    Phoenix asked Josef, ¡°Which direction should we go next?¡±


    Josef,


    Alex,


    Frank said, ¡°Give me a moment.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Divine Monarch White Bone gave him a method to sense the White Bone Scepter.


    Three minutester, Frank pointed in a direction. ¡°This way!¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Agatha said, ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way this time!¡±


    She was a queen of gods with the strongest strength. She directly summoned more than three hundred


    Holy Rabbits and formed a barricade before she zed the trail ahead.


    After they walked far away, a woman¡¯s figure gradually appeared near the passage entrance behind


    them. The woman was very tall, with a height of two meters. She had gray-ck skin and long ears,


    but her hair was orange-red that almost touched the ground.


    Her eyes were filled with coldness as she muttered to herself, ¡°Humans, you came for the Undying


    n, didn¡¯t you? Very well. I will prepare a big gift for you.¡±

 Chapter 3346

    Chapter 3346


    The entire group continued rushing forward in the direction Adrian pointed at. Since they are all deity-


    tier cultivators, they were able to travel at a breakneck pace. With such speed, they would¡¯ve been able


    to travel around the Earth within an hour¡­ Moreover, this was calcted ording to the new Earth,


    merged with the great world. This showed just how quick they were at this point.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Along their way there, the group noticed pools of blood. It was like seeing paddy fields while looking out


    of a train window. Every once in a while, another pool would appear before their eyes, seemingly


    endless. A few fleshy trees were even nted within some of those blood pools. Yet this time, no Dark


    Pixies came after or attacked them the whole while.


    Suddenly, they noticed that arge, ck-colored crowd appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    All the Holy Rabbits standing at the very front immediately halted after receiving orders from Agatha.


    The people behind them stopped as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the Undead!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so many of them!¡±


    Both teams stopped in their tracks when they were still ten thousand meters apart.


    The endless sea of Undead seemed to be gathered here for some kind of particr reason. When they


    noticed that Adrian and the others had arrived, the entire group immediately started moving toward


    them.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Two minutester, an earth-shattering roar echoed through the air.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Josef, Agatha, Saria, and the others stood at the front most line, taking a deep breath.


    Josef,


    Alex,


    ¡°What a long trip, but we finally found Undead that is still alive!¡±


    ¡°This is great. Myrades, it is time for bloodshed!¡± Gilbert shouted loudly.


    Jade gave out orders as well. ¡°All heavy weapon users, get in position!¡±


    Boom, boom!


    Just as everyone was appalled by the noise, a fewrge vehicles appeared before them.


    Adrian gasped. ¡°This is just what we need.¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Jade replied. ¡°We¡¯re not on Earth anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter if we bring the Undead Territory down to


    ruins.¡±


    There were tens of these big battle tanks prepared by the higher-ups. They were tactical nuclear


    weapons within their country, while some were the newest inventions that had never been shown to the


    public, including nanotechnology.


    ¡°Attack!¡± The Undead blew on their battle horns as they proceeded to lunge inrge groups.


    At their frontlines were Undead bone dragons, howling towards the skies, with a wave of skeleton


    troops right behind them.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Jade then gave out more orders, sending out ten nano nuclear bombs towards them. With the short


    distance, they had to travel, they didn¡¯t even have to shoot it up into the air, aiming straight for the


    Undead troops instead.


    Whoosh!


    As all ten of them exploded simultaneously, a horrific scene yed out before their eyes. It quite


    literally looked like living hell.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Not even the Undead could survive such high temperatures. Hence, increasing amounts of their troops


    instantly vaporized from the heat, leaving nothing behind.


    At the same time, Agatha summoned a gigantic carrot, which had some type of energy surrounding the


    top. The energy formed a transparent protection boundary, taking on the shockwaves from the nuclear


    explosions. However, they noticed that many Undead were rushing over after the explosions had died


    down. It was as if they weren¡¯t affected in the slightest¡­


    Agatha spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s useless. The Undead are, in fact, ¡®undead¡¯, so nuclear weapons won¡¯t do much


    to them. We had nuclear weapons during ancient times too. Even with modern technology, we can¡¯t


    actually injure the Undead with these¡­¡±


    ¡°The Undead developed fromw power, so we must usew power if we want to kill them off. By


    destroying their harmony, we¡¯ll be able to stop them from reviving.¡±

 Chapter 3347

    Chapter 3347


    ¡°Split into three groups, and attack!¡± Agatha was the first to dash out.


    The Holy Bunnies in front of her also turned a hundred-meters tall. Ishac, Dorothy, Esmeralda, Daya,


    and the others nodded gently and went with her too.


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    As the battle started, and as all wars do, many were injured and killed. The Undead were as big as an


    ant colony. Moreover, some would be able to instantly revive themselves right after being ughtered


    too.


    The Flying Eagles had it the worst in this situation. Their overall powers weren¡¯t exactly outstanding,


    which was why they brought such advanced weapons along, hoping to be of use. However, the truth


    seemed to say otherwise. The Undead Territory had higher gradedw power than Earth, and the


    environment was drastically different as well. Even if they were to fire nano nuclear bombs, thew


    power in this ce would weaken it greatly. Thus, they were unable to deal much damage to the


    Undead. Moreover, they were outnumbered by the Undead, who was rushing right into their side of the


    battlefield. With their teams dispersed, the Flying Eagles were put at a disadvantage in this war.


    The people started dying left and right. When they felt absolutely despairful, they would even choose to


    self-destruct.


    Boom boom boom!


    One after another, the light beams from their self-destructions shot up to the skies.


    Richard then noticed a familiar figure within the Flying Eagles. It was Butcher, who was currently


    surrounded by the Undead. With a loud scream, he chose to self-destruct too.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Butcher?!¡± Richard watched as his friend died in front of his eyes.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°My love!¡±


    After that, he heard a painfulwailing from Bunty, his lover Ste.


    ¡°Bunty,e back!¡± Jade screamed.


    She then swung the heavy Martello Celia, jumping straight into the air and rushing towards Bunty to


    stop her. Despite this, Bunty was already blinded by bloodthirst and rage, ughtering every Undead in


    her way as she ran towards Butcher¡¯s corpse.


    Yet that was heavily guarded, exactly where the Undead Kings were. As Bunty had a simr cultivation


    level to Butcher, she ended up getting surrounded in just a few moments.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, Bunty self-destructed as well.


    ¡°Bunty! ¡± Jade cried loudly.


    With this, the Undead Kings noticed her presence, hence ordering their subordinates to attack her.


    Several ck tentacle-like things flew over to her and wrapped themselves around her body tightly.


    ¡°Jade!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll save her!¡± Daya, who was standing behind Richard at the time, rushed over with her vines,


    grabbing onto both Jade and the tentacles.


    Richard


    Alex


    She was also able to grow sharp thorns on her vines, slicing tentacles off with all her might.


    Seeing that the tentacles were being cut off one by one, Jade felt like she could break free soon.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was going to smash thest tentacle, she was suddenly attacked from


    behind¡­


    A transparent spear impaled from the back through her chest.


    Psh!


    Bright red blood stained her clothes in an instant.


    ¡°Huh..?¡± Daya was shocked.


    At the same time, Richard felt his chest sting as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Since his life


    was bound to Jade¡¯s, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if Jade died.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Jade?!¡±


    ¡°Commander Benmore!¡±


    The members of Flying Eagles felt their hearts trembling.


    ¡®What the hell stabbed Jade in the heart?¡¯


    Just then, a human figure appeared behind Jade. It was a male Dark Pixie with long ears and dark


    skin. In his hand was a spear. That was the spear that stabbed right through Jade.

 Chapter 3348

    Chapter 3348


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Pixie tribe!¡±


    ¡°Be careful of them! ¡±


    Daya shouted to everyone when she had a good look at who the culprit was.


    Many rushed to Jade¡¯s rescue, as she was the Flying Eagles¡¯ emotional anchor. Yet now, this very


    emotional anchor had fallen. At the same time, Dorothy and Esmeralda were helping Adrian up.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Babe, babe! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°My love, please don¡¯t die!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The two continued to fight the Undead troops while protecting their lover. All of this happened too


    quickly, the pain-unbearable for these women.


    ¡°Jade¡­ Master¡­¡±


    Adrian and Jade¡¯s rtionship had far exceeded ordinary masters and disciples, after all. Adrian could


    feel his life force draining away quickly, turning into rays of white light into Jade¡¯s body. Since their lives


    were bound together, Adrian¡¯s life force was used to continue Jade¡¯s life.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Jade, she has a life-sharing contract with Morten.¡±


    Morten.


    Alex.


    ¡°Jade isn¡¯t dead yet. Save her!¡±


    Suddenly, the Dark Pixie who stabbed Jade used invisibility again, disappearing from everyone¡¯s view.


    Pfft!


    Just then, another person was sliced by the neck, despite being fine just a few seconds ago. Blood


    spilled out like geysers from the wound.


    That person wasn¡¯t just anyone. It was¡­ Daya!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Daya, Daya¡­¡±


    Dorothy and Esmeralda screamed in disbelief. This was just too horrible to witness.


    Adrian turned around and saw what had happened too. His entire body trembled, and his heart sank to


    the bottom of the sea.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Yet, a figure of a Dark Pixie who was standing in front of Daya showed itself for some reason. It was


    another female Dark Pixie.


    At that moment, the pixie¡¯s heart was prated by Daya¡¯s hand, which turned into a tree branch.


    There seemed to be some kind of energy flowing out of the pixie¡¯s body into Daya.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re part of the Natural Pixie tribe?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Have Nature¡¯s Divine Heart?¡±


    The female Dark Pixie seemed in pain and shock as she stared at Daya. She simply couldn¡¯t believe


    this. ¡°Hadn¡¯t the Natural Pixie tribe died out long ago?¡±


    Using the pixie¡¯s energy, Daya used the power to heal the wound on her neck rapidly. It was as if her


    neck had turned into a tree. When the bleeding stopped, the wound closed itself up, and her skin went


    back to normal. On the contrary, that Dark Pixie turned into a gust of green smoke.


    Seeing Daya safe, Adrian let out a deep sigh of relief. Daya then rushed over and picked Jade up from


    the ground, rushing back to them.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Her heart is injured!¡±


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    She immediately inserted Nature¡¯s power into Jade¡¯s body with full force.


    ¡°I can help her restore her heart, but her life force is draining too fast. I¡¯m worried that I might not be


    able to restore it in time!¡±


    ¡°My love, how are you holding up?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s three thousand lotus flowers were shaking vigorously.


    Adrian


    Alex


    They seemed to be continuously absorbing his energy. Even though he kept consuming Chaos energy


    from the Chaos tree, it was still very taxing on his body. Moreover, Jade was still taking his life force,


    too, as if she were a ck hole.


    ¡®F*ck, do they think I¡¯m on the verge of death? Is that why they¡¯re taking all my energy While I¡¯m still


    weak so they can kill me?¡¯


    Adrian proceeded to consume several pills, but it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Everyone watched as Adrian¡¯s life force decreased at a rapid pace, aging up in the process too. His


    face was now filled with wrinkles, and his hair turned grey as if he was another ten years older than


    before. This made all the women panic.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    Adrian himself was panicking too. ¡®We haven¡¯t even found the White Bone Scepter, so how could I


    possibly die here?¡¯


    Adrian


    Alex

 Chapter 3349

    Chapter 3349


    They noticed that more Undead troops were running over to them. At the same time, Sandra yelled out


    to the people, notifying them that Dark Pixie troops were also heading their way.


    Sandra


    Ne


    Their target was Daya. Now that her identity was revealed, the Dark Pixies couldn¡¯t care less and tried


    to capture her, especially since Nature¡¯s divine heart was considered the most precious thing within the


    Pixie tribes. The Dark Pixies needed to get their hands on it.


    The Alliance army immediately came forth to stop them, but it was simply impossible to fight these Dark


    Pixies, especially since they could turn invisible.


    These top-tier assassins ughtered many within the Alliance army, as the others could only watch


    them get closer and closer to Daya. Yet the woman was still healing Jade as of now.


    ¡°What if¡­ I try this out!¡± Paul walked out of Dorothy and Esmeralda¡¯s arms and stood before the Dark


    Pixies.


    Paul


    Alex


    After that, be activated one of the three thousand Forbidden spells he had learned, the Great Swallow


    Spell.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, argew power whirlpool appeared in front of him. Since he was being drained out, Paul


    was fearless. He wanted to swallow every single thing that he could. Thinking back, he had also


    swallowed a lot of Lunar Chi outside of the Pantheon Tomb. His whirlpool became an endless pit as if it


    were a gigantic capstan.


    Paul


    Alex


    At first, he managed to absorb the surrounding Undead nearby. It wasn¡¯t quick, but it only took a few


    minutes for the whirlpool to berger, consuming more Undead troops in its way. It was even able


    to suck in Dark Pixies that dashed over to them.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    This was a terrifying scene to watch. It was no longer a battle and had instead turned into a feast.


    Paul was surprised to find out he had made the right move too. As he continued consuming Undead


    and Dark Pixies, these ¡®consumables¡¯ turned intorge amounts of energy.


    Paul


    Alex


    A while ago, the lotus flowers had viewed him as a dying entity, absorbing all his essence with all their


    might. Hence, all of them were sent towards the lotus flower pool with this newly swallowed energy.


    The energy was just too great. The lotus flowers had to absorb it even if they didn¡¯t want to.


    Like they were being forced, they could only help Paul transfer this energy into nutrition and send it


    back into his body¡­


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Whew!¡± Paul was finally relieved that his life force was no longer draining. Instead, this gave him some


    nourishments too.


    Paul


    Alex


    The Great Swallow Spell continued sucking in more entities while the whirlpool expanded again.


    Everyone at the scene dropped everything they were doing, gathering behind Milos. That was currently


    the safest area, after all.


    Milos.


    Alex.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    ¡°What kind of skill is this?¡±


    ¡°Is he really eating the Undead now?!¡±


    ¡°He ate the Dark Pixies too! He actually swallowed everything, even their bones!¡±


    Paul was the only one who knew how torturing this was for his flowers. These Undeads and Dark


    Pixies possess negative energy, but he consumed all of it anyway, so the lotus flowers were equivalent


    to a trash can at this point.


    Paul


    Alex


    Slowly, he noticed that the colors of the flowers were starting to change. The stem of the flowers was


    slowly turning into a dark red color. At the same time, the crowd noticed a faint lotus phantom


    appearing behind George, and it was painted in dark red.


    George,


    Alex,


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t even look remotely simr to the three thousand lotus flowers. This is the three thousand first


    lotus flower.¡±


    Paul himself was utterly stunned. More importantly, he realized that he couldn¡¯t stop the Great Swallow


    Spell anymore.


    Paul


    Alex


    That lotus took over the spell, leading it to possess greater gravitational energy and make the whirlpool


    even bigger. It wasn¡¯t just a few Undeads being consumed now. It wasrge groups of them being


    dragged into the whirlpool at this point.


    Agatha and the others felt their blood run cold as well.


    ¡°Something is wrong with this lotus flower!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the twin lotus of the Green Genesis Lotus, and it¡¯s turning demonic!¡±


    Shelly rushed out of Paul¡¯s mind pce voluntarily this time.


    Paul


    Alex

 Chapter 3350

    Chapter 3350


    The skies seemed oddly bright at that moment. Compared to the gray clouds before, it was the first


    time in years that the sky above them looked clear. Not even a single cloud was in sight.


    That was because Edgar¡¯s Great Swallow Spell ended up swallowing the deadly gray Chi in the air,


    too, apart from the limitless numbers of Undead troops.


    Edgar


    Alex


    At a far distance were a few Dark Pixies who struggled to make a close escape, petrified. They stared


    at Edgar as if they were looking at a monster, then turned to his extremely gigantic swallowing


    whirlpool.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°My queen, what is that thing?¡±


    ¡°Thousands of our people had been absorbed. Not even the Dark Tree could escape his swallowing.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    One of the female Dark Pixies, who had pointy ears, was visibly resentful. She was the one who


    showed up at the gates a while ago. She initially thought they¡¯d be able to reap some benefits out of


    this, wanting to do so by leading the Undead over here, hence giving the humans a great ¡®gift.¡¯


    It started out pretty smooth since they had watched many humans self-destruct during the war.


    The Dark Pixie Queen then shed back to a long time ago, when humans murdered several Dark


    Pixies. She was also trying to take revenge for her ancestors. However, she wasn¡¯t able to predict the


    ending at all.


    ¡®What kind of monster is that young man?¡¯


    This time, all the Dark Pixies who were consumed were very powerful assassins, as they were experts


    in invisibility. They were the strongest amongst their tribe. Yet now, two-thirds had died, which pained


    the queen very much.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    She knew that they couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. The future was simply unpredictable.


    ***


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Daya was finally able to let go of Jade¡¯s chest. With Edgar¡¯srge amounts of energy supporting them,


    his life force kept increasing while his hair turned back to ck. Jade¡¯s life force was no longer draining


    too, instead, receiving strong recoupments. In such situations, Jade¡¯s injured heart healed quickly with


    the help of Daya¡¯s divine energy.


    Edgar


    Alex


    As a part of the Titan tribe, her recovery powers were very strong too.


    After this victory against death, there seemed to be some kind of inexplicable change within her body.


    Her skin used to be fair and smooth, just like snow. Yet now, it looked somewhat yellow and continued


    to tum gold in color.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to Commander Benmore?¡±


    ¡°Why does she look like that all of a sudden?¡±


    The Flying Eagles were still the most concerned about Jade. Witnessing her change, they gasped in


    shock, as they had never seen anyone¡¯s skin change colors like that.


    Everyone then turned to Daya. She was the one who healed her, after all, so they figured she would


    know what exactly happened. However, Daya shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. But I clearly felt her


    fast blood flow just now. There¡¯s some sort of weird energy inside.¡±


    Saria said, ¡°Let me take a look. I know a bit of medical skills.¡±


    Just then, the Martello Celia, which Jade had been holding onto all this while, started floating by itself. It


    proceeded to swing in front of Jade as if it were on high alert.


    An old man¡¯s voice chimed in. ¡°Nobody touch her! Don¡¯t disturb her. This is the symptom of a full


    awakening in her Titan blood! I didn¡¯t expect her to be able to awaken the Golden Titan Blood. This is


    so surprising!¡±

 Chapter 3351

    Chapter 3351


    On the other side, Astor was having quite a hard time. The great Swallow Spell was getting out of


    control as if it wanted to absorb the entire universe.


    Astor


    Alex


    The three thousand lotus flowers had already increased three levels, which meant that the three


    thousand Forbidden Spells could ascend to the fourth level or above in such a short amount of time. He


    was somewhat afraid of such a rapid improvement speed too. Moreover, as Shelly mentioned, he didn¡¯t


    really have a say in the twin lotus turning demonic.


    She was the one who brought him into this mess, after all.


    ¡°Shelly, you have to take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°If I turn demonic too, you¡¯re the first one I¡¯d go after.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to be demons together.¡±


    Shelly huffed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to you, you pervert. It¡¯s embarrassing for me.¡±


    ¡°Then get out of my mind pce now! Why are you still in there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m helping you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot. If it weren¡¯t for you, why would I be this way? With a whole bloody lotus flower


    growing out of the back of my skull, no less!¡±


    Shelly smiled, not puffing herself in his shoes. ¡°Looks good on you, though! I¡¯ll just go back and think of


    a n for you. What are you panicking for?¡±


    After saying that, she dashed away.


    It was fortunate that the spell died down after thirty minutes. The blood lotus flower behind him faded


    away as well. Although the blood lotus made him worried and annoyed, he was still satisfied with the


    oue of this battle. It was unfortunate that some of their old friends had self-destructed during the


    process.


    The Flying Eagles had the most casualties from this. Both Butcher and Bunty sacrificed themselves,


    whereas Jade¡¯s condition was still unknown. Moreover, another hundred thirty warriors whom Astor had


    never paid much attention to experience the end of their lives right here.


    Astor


    Alex


    The League of Cultivators had to deal with quite a few deaths too. Astor¡¯s mother-inw, Metzli, had


    her arm cut off by one of the Dark Pixies as well. She was lucky to have received healing aid in time, or


    else she would¡¯ve be one of the victims as well.


    Astor


    Alex


    On the other hand, the rest of the surviving Undead immediately fled the scene.


    Even animals would choose to escape, especially experiencing the mental shock of witnessing such


    gruesome and terrifying deaths. Hence, this was a normal reactioning from the Undead, who were


    just as intelligent as humans.


    Agatha approached and asked, ¡°How far are we from the location you sensed that the White Bone


    Scepter was at?¡±


    Astor used his secret spell to sense the area again, putting up a relieved smile. ¡°It¡¯s not far, it should be


    just upfront!¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Since time would never wait on anyone, Astor and the team immediately rushed over to prevent any


    obstacles from popping up. The old man within the Martello Celia used his powers to carry Jade as


    well, walking side by side with Barne.


    Astor


    Alex


    Barne.


    Alex.


    They noticed a gigantic block of white appear before their eyes in just a few moments. Upon closer


    look, they realized that it was the White Bone City.


    The city walls and gates, along with the tall buildings, were all made from bones. There were lots of


    human bones and quite a fewrge beast bones too. From this distance, they could see figures moving


    within the city.


    Astor pointed towards the highest tower and said, ¡°The scepter is likely in that tower!¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Gilbert spoke up. ¡°We have so many people here, and the target is too big. It¡¯s unrealistic to try and


    force our way in. The best way to handle this is to sneak in and steal the scepter.¡±


    Martiny said, ¡°Astor¡¯s swallowing had caused too muchmotion just now. The people in the city


    must be prepared to face us. I think it¡¯d be very difficult to sneak in.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Agatha chimed in too. ¡°We only have one way to go forth with this then. We have to split into two


    groups. One will stay here to distract the Undead, while a group of experts escorted Astor up there


    while providing him protection.¡±


    Astor


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Alex


    Astor said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I try using the Great Swallow Spell again? I could try swallowing all the Undeads


    within the White Bone City.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Phoenix shook her head. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re some swallow monster? I can tell that the blood lotus is


    malicious and evil. If you were to swallow them, we might have to face you instead.¡±


    After a short pause, she continued. ¡°My body is in a very particr condition, so I will escort you up the


    tower. Everyone else, stay here and distract the enemies.¡±

 Chapter 3352

    Chapter 3352


    Dorothy and Esmeralda stood forth at the same time.


    ¡°We will be going too!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, as his wives, we shouldn¡¯t ever separate!¡±


    Phoenix red at the two. ¡°Do you think this is some kind of honeymoon vacation? We are risking our


    lives here!¡±


    Dorothy replied. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we¡¯re going! If he were to die, we must die with him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if we have to die, we will die together!¡± Daya approached them too.


    Phoenix said, ¡°I will be using one of my skills to make us invisible, then bring him into the city. But I can


    only bring one person with me, or we would be easily seen. If you all were to follow us, you would be


    holding us back, got it?¡±


    Hearing this, the women fell silent but were still visibly frustrated.


    Morten grabbed hold of the three women¡®s hands.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a tough guy. We¡¯ve survived such dangerous situations before, so even if we were to


    face any danger in this city, I¡¯ll just activate my Great Swallow Spell again and absorb all those


    Undeads! You all are the ones who have to be careful, alright?¡±


    After some thought, he brought out the Cleansing Vase and handed it to Dorothy.


    The vase was a pretty powerful treasure, so much so that it was just unnatural. When it came to urgent


    times, they would be able to hide inside to save themselves.


    With everything decided, Phoenix activated her skill, turned her body into an illusory entity, and


    wrapped herself around Adrian. In an instant, the two disappeared from everyone¡¯s view.


    Adrian.


    Alex.


    It worked simr to the Dark Pixie¡¯s Shadow Escape. However, the Dark Pixies still wouldn¡¯t be able to


    escape some kind ofw powers. For example, they would be exposed under Agatha¡¯s red strongw


    power. On the contrary, Phoenix¡¯s natural skills wouldn¡¯t be exposed, and she was able to hide one


    more person along with her.


    Woooo¡­


    Gilbert took out a battle horn and blew on it. Since it was made by a dragon horn, the noise was


    extremely loud, echoing throughout the entire ne.


    The Undead within the city were anxious after hearing the noise.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    ¡°Attack the city!¡±


    ¡°Kill the Undead!¡±


    Agatha summoned arge Holy Rabbit, then jumped on top of it, leading the group as they hopped


    towards the city gates. Behind her were several phantoms shaped like carrots, slowly bing solid¡­


    In reality, these things weren¡¯t carrots at all. Agatha just simply made herw power attacks look like


    carrots. Behind her was a group of powerful human cultivators, following Agatha closely. Only a few


    stayed back to guard Jade, who was still unconscious. Morten and Phoenix had dashed to the other


    side of the city during this time frame.


    Morten


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Morten didn¡¯t move while Phoenix was wrapped around him. He evenid as still as he could. It was


    like he was surrounded by something warm and soft, like he was actually in Phoenix¡¯s embrace.


    Morten


    Alex


    The city walls of the White Bone City, but it was nothing difficult for Phoenix. She then nced at the


    battle, leaping into the air and jumping over the bone wall¡­


    Suddenly, the wall seemed to havee alive, growing a bone arm as the two were right above it. The


    hand then moved closer, trying to grab them as if Phoenix¡¯s skill couldn¡¯t conceal their presence from


    the spiritual senses of the wall.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Phoenix was shocked, too.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how this bone wall noticed their presence.


    ¡®Could it have grown eyes?¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Phoenix ran with great speed.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She then dodged the big bone hand with a cartwheel, dashing to the opposite side. After that, she ran


    towards the city with all her might. Unexpectedly, the bone hand came out of the walls and flew straight


    to them, turning into a skeleton midway. It then proceeded to chase after the two. Not just that, simr-


    looking skeletons starteding out of every corner of the city as well, chasing after them as if their


    lives depended on it.


    ¡°Sh*t. Hey niece, your skill didn¡¯t seem to work.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Phoenix reacted angrily. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    She then realized that she couldn¡¯t adjust to the situation, even after trying again. Thousands of White


    Bone troops were gathering right behind them.

 Chapter 3353

    Chapter 3353


    Some even appeared in front of them.


    Without any other choice, Richard had to take matters into his own hands.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡®The Great Mirror Spell!¡¯


    Since it was now on the fourth level, it was able to make fifty or so mirror images in one go. With this,


    Richard made all of them escape in different directions. More importantly, he could switch ces within


    the mirror images as he pleased, which provided quite a lot of convenience. He could just switch ces


    with the mirror image that escaped the furthest after all.


    Richard


    Alex


    They were now getting closer and closer to the White Bone Tower, while the battle at the city gates was


    even more heated. Things were bing rather difficult for the other team.


    It was likely within the radius of White Bone Scepter, or that the White Bone City had such effects, the


    Undead¡¯s defense and attack power seemed to have been increased. The Undead troops inside the


    city were basically harder to fight and were more vicious. Moreover, there were several White Bone


    Cannons at the top of the city. These cannons were tremendously powerful and could st out deadly


    Chiw power.


    One bomb from it could destroy an entire country.


    Even Agatha was yelping loudly in pain, jumping around after being hit by that type of energy¡­


    Dorothy and Esmeralda nearly fell under the same fate too. It was fortunate that Richard left the


    Cleansing Vase with them.


    Richard


    Alex


    Under inescapable situations, they could just hide in the vase for safety. They could thene out of it


    a whileter to continue fighting, over and over again. However, the others didn¡¯t have such impressive


    gadgets, so the number of deaths continued rising. As the defense line broke, five Undead Kings led


    tens of thousands of Undead troops and attacked the human groups altogether.


    Just then, a woman¡¯s scream roared through the air. A very tall golden woman dashed over from the


    back as golden light shone through, holding arge hammer. It was Jade, who had just awakened her


    blood a while ago. She had regained consciousness, turning into a fifty-meter tall titan. The Martello


    Celia in her hands changed its size ordingly as well. Her entire body was glowing under the sun as


    if she was actually made of gold.


    Yet now, Jade turned into a killer god, swinging her gigantic hammer in circles, killing off the Undead as


    if they were mere livestock.


    ¡°How strong!¡± Everyone was stunned.


    Daya was overjoyed. ¡°This is amazing. Jade became a powerful tank! Let¡¯s follow her and continue


    attacking!¡±


    At the same time, Richard and Phoenix finally reached the bottom of the White Bone Tower. However,


    the tower was too tall, and they couldn¡¯t fly up there either.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    ¡°I need to be at least ten meters from the scepter to get a hold of it!¡±


    The skeleton troops were stilling after them too. Just then, loud trampling noises came from the


    right passageway, as if arge group was running towards them.


    The two felt their chests tighten, but a cat¡¯s meow suddenly rang in their ears¡­


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    ¡®A¡­ Cat?¡¯


    After that, Richard noticed arge cat in armor at the frontlines. It was Whitey, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in


    a very long time.


    Richard


    Alex


    It was in the White Bone City all along. Behind it was a group ofrge cat skeletons.


    ¡®Huh..?¡¯


    ¡°Mozart, get on me! I¡¯ll bring you up there!¡± Whitey spoke in humannguage as it rushed towards


    Ishac.


    Mozart,


    Alex,


    Ishac.


    Alex.


    Without hesitation, Richard hopped onto Whitey, dragging Phoenix with him. Whitey then extended its


    sharp ws and pounced towards the tower in just a few seconds.


    Richard


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Alex

 Chapter 3354

    Chapter 3354


    Whoosh!


    Whitey quickly climbed up the tower as if it were walking onnd. Its ws were able to grab hold of


    the cracks within the walls, pouncing up with the two of them on its back. It brought the skeleton cats to


    fight off the skeleton troops in the back. Each and every one of them was ferocious, fighting while


    hissing and shrieking loudly.


    Josef held onto Whitey¡¯s armor with one hand while looking towards the city gates. He noticed Jade,


    who had turned into a golden giant, swinging herrge Martello Celia about, killing every Undead in her


    way. She had be the strongest unit on their team, leading the others in the battle.


    Josef


    Alex


    Their eyes met with each other despite the far distance, as if their hearts were linked as one. Jade


    nodded at him gently, then continued killing off the enemies.


    The Undead in this city were indeed strong, mainly because the scepter was ced at the tallest tower,


    affecting the entire area. As long as the Undead were within this area, their attack power would


    increase tremendously, and they would be harder to kill. Even if they managed to kill them, they


    would revive again. Hence, the humans were having an extremely difficult time in this battle, along with


    increasing numbers of deaths.


    Josef saw Dorothy, Esmeralda, and Daya in the crowd, giving their all.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Whitey, faster, faster!¡±


    ¡°Meow..!¡±


    Whitey was already quite fast yet continued to speed up.


    The tower was thousands of meters tall, so it would be very hard for humans to climb up with their bare


    hands, especially in this environment. If Whitey hadn¡¯t shown up, Josef didn¡¯t know how long it


    would¡¯ve taken to get up there.


    Josef


    Alex


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡®It¡¯s close. It¡¯s so close!¡¯


    Finally, they were just ten meters away from the top.


    Whoosh!


    Whitey hopped onto the top tform as they noticed the White Bone Scepter ced inside. It was just


    stuck into a rock base and was around two meters long, radiating a dim light.


    ¡°It¡¯s the White Bone Scepter!¡± Phoenix seemed somewhat excited. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re right, this was


    how the Undeads were made. As long as we take it away, we will be able to resolve all the dangers


    that the Undead would bring upon us.¡±


    After that, she felt rather mncholic. ¡°We humans have been defending ourselves for tens of


    thousands of years. There were so many deaths, and we tried thinking of so many ways, yet it was to


    no avail. All this suffering because the ancient Divine Monarch White Bone lost a scepter. No one


    would ever believe us if we ever told them this story!¡±


    Josef replied. ¡°Sometimes things are just that simple, I suppose.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Just then, higher-pitched meows could be heard from the bottom of the tower, paired with Jade¡¯s loud


    shouting.


    Phoenix immediately spoke up. ¡°Richard, quickly, handle the scepter. I¡¯ll go check on them!¡±


    Richard,


    Alex,


    She then rushed to the very side of the tower, realizing that many Undeads were trying their hardest to


    get to them. They seemed to have sensed that the scepter was in danger, that Josef and his group had


    gone up there. Knowing that he might cause irreversible damage to them, the Undead immediately


    gave up fighting Jade and the others, rushing over here right away.


    Josef


    Alex


    Countless Undeads started climbing their way up the tower. Some climbed along the bone walls, while


    others stacked onto each other like sandcastles, piling up.


    The humans immediately rushed over, killing off as many Undeads as possible. However, it didn¡¯t seem


    enough to stop them.


    Watching as more Undeads head up, the people noticed that they had reached half of the tower. In


    another two minutes, they would be able to get the tform they were on.


    Phoenix was starting to panic, rushing over to urge Milos.


    Milos.


    Alex.


    Josef knew how urgent it was, of course. Hence, he immediately tried contacting the Divine Monarch


    White Bone, who was still in the Pantheon Tomb at the time, with special methods. Yet he needed to


    rely on the monarch himself to control the White Bone Scepter. Fortunately, he reached the monarch


    very quickly, hence transferring energy to handle the scepter.


    Josef


    Alex


    ***


    At the same time, the Earth was facing an extremely dark sky.

 Chapter 3355

    Chapter 3355


    During such dark times, the humans on Earth somehow still saw a bright golden light within the


    darkness. Many found it mystical and confusing, not knowing what the light was. As time passed, the


    golden ray of light became brighter andrger.


    Everyone noticed that the light wasing from a golden monument withplex and unrecognizable


    talismans.


    As that monument appeared, the entire started shaking vigorously, thus creating several


    earthquakes, tsunamis, and tornadoes¡­ It was a disaster.


    Some knew what it was, turning pale when they saw this.


    ¡°It¡¯s the cosmic monument!¡±


    ¡°The Undead dug it out!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done for. If they take the monument away, our Diffracted universe would be doomed. Our


    universe would be destroyed, and no one would be able to escape either.¡±


    The monument¡¯s location was, as expected, within the Undead that Juvia led. With theirbined


    effort, they were finally able to dig the cosmic monument out. As long as they tried harder, they would


    be able to drag it away to the Undead Territory after digging it out entirely. Then they¡¯d be able to refine


    it slowly.


    Yet during such an important time, Juvia lifted her gaze as the color drained from her face.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± She sensed that the scepter she ced on the White Bone Tower was being meddled with.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to take the White Bone Scepter?¡±


    It was the foundation of the Undead tribe, the thing that guaranteed everything she had achieved up till


    now. Hence, she couldn¡¯t possibly let anyone take it away.


    Juvia instantly used her skills in hopes of controlling the scepter from a far distance, wanting to see


    who was the one tampering with it. She then tried to connect her mental energy towards it in order to


    gain control.


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s cold voice appeared in her brain. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re even capable of taking my


    things? Remember that I am the Divine Monarch White Bone and get lost!¡±


    Hearing this, Juvia gasped as her mental energy was cut off, leading her to vomit blood.


    Noticing that the monument was just a few moments away, she gave up on the White Bone Scepter. As


    long as she got her hands on the monument, she couldn¡¯t care less about the Undead at that point


    Hence, she ordered them to quicken their pace.


    Just then, a sudden wave of energy rippled throughout the void.


    Juvia then watched as all the Undead stopped their movementspletely, then turned into ashes


    instantly.


    ¡°Ah! No! No!¡±


    ¡°Wait, drag the cosmic monument out for me!¡±


    However, the Undead tribe turned into ashes too quickly. In just the blink of an eye, countless of them


    turned into dust, flowing along space and disappearing. Every human on Earth noticed the darkness


    fading away as bright sunlight lightly kissed their faces once again.


    Meanwhile, in the Undead Territory, several Undeads had reached the tform of the White Bone


    Tower. Some even managed to jump over the railings after stacking on each other. They then lunged


    toward Adrian and Phoenix, intending to attack.


    Adrian


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Alex


    Yet with the sudden wave, all the Undead disappeared into thin air, falling to the ground as mere dust.

 Chapter 3356

    Chapter 3356


    After seeing the undying n that had turned to ashes and died with the wind, the people of White


    Bone City froze for a moment and then fell to the ground.


    ¡°It worked. It worked really well!¡±


    ¡°The undying n has been extinguished,pletely extinguished!¡±


    Some people shouted with glee, while others danced with glee. However, after some time, the sounds


    of crying could be heard.


    Everyone paid too high a price for this moment, not to mention the ancestors who had sacrificed their


    lives for it in ancient times. To name a recent one, the great world of America, where the entire army


    was wiped out and waspletely upied by the undying n.


    This time it was the alliance army, and there were also many deaths and injuries. The death toll would


    have skyrocketed in the final stage if it hadn¡¯t been for Jade¡¯s incredible power.


    On the tall tower.


    Phoenix looked ahead and sobbed quietly.


    The Stoermer Sect had paid too dearly for this, and her fathers and grandfathers were still stranded in


    the ancient path, their whereabouts unknown.


    Barne received the White Bone Scepter.


    Barne


    Alex


    After all, the White Bone God was inside the tomb of the gods and could not reallye out to collect


    the White Bone Sceptre, but with the help of Barne¡¯s body, only this one scepter, which nearly


    extinguished the universe, was put away.


    Barne


    Alex


    The White Bone Divine Monarch finally said a few words.


    ¡°Even if the White Bone Scepter is heaven-defying, it is impossible to create so many undying ns out


    of thin air, so the true source must be somewhere else, and the White Bone Scepter is only a medium.¡±


    Even if there was a source, it could not turn into an undying n without the White Bone Scepter. So,


    for the time being, it¡¯s a significant victory.


    He simply walked out of the tower and looked down at the crowd. Suddenly, a figure pounced on him,


    whimpering and crying.


    ¡°Who exactly is it?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Niece?¡±


    Barne was surprised to discover that it was Phoenix. What a knucklehead!


    Barne


    Alex


    What did Phoenix want that she had jumped over to mooch by herself?


    When Bjorne, as her uncle, heard her whimpering and crying, he was too embarrassed to push her


    away, so he simply picked her up and said, ¡°Niece, did you just get hurt,e on, take off your clothes,


    uncle will check you out.¡±


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    ¡°You big pervert, go to hell!¡±


    Phoenix mmed a knee in between Barne¡¯s legs.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®You, you ckened heart, bad niece!¡¯


    ¡°Okay, okay, stop crying. I know why you¡¯re crying, the matter of the undying n is resolved, next, I¡®ll


    apany you to the underworld, locate Dairaionji Temple, and then return to your parents.¡± Barne


    just finished speaking.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Rockefeller kid, it¡®s really you, this sinful animal, spoiling my big event. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± screamed a huge


    angry, hysterical voice in the air.


    Barne looked up.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®Oh gosh!¡¯


    It was, in fact, the Undying Queen.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Undying Queen. She¡¯s still alive!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, the undying ns are all dead. Howe this queen is still alive?!¡±


    ¡°She must be stopped!¡±


    The massive crashing hammer in Jade¡¯s hand, like a meteorite, ruthlessly mmed into the undying


    queen rushing over¡­ Then everyone realized that White Bone City, which banned flying, had now


    recovered and was no longer banning flying.


    The pattern of White Bones City was most likely broken when the White Bone Scepter was destroyed.


    Roar!


    ¡°You will die!¡±


    Undying Queen Juvia, cloaked in hair, approached Jade with ruthlessness. She was still in outer space,


    and she had no idea how she had arrived in such a short time, in any case, her appearance was much


    different from her usual one, not only cloaked but also covered in wretchedness, and her clothes all


    appeared to be torn. Her cultivation level, on the other hand, was frighteningly high.


    When she faced the Golden Titan tribe¡¯s Jade, she kicked her and sent her flying tens of thousands of


    meters and then pped the crowd below viciously. There were numerous casualties all at once.


    Barne could see from a distance that Esmeralda had been pped and had vomited blood on the spot.


    Barne


    Alex


    She would have died if it hadn¡¯t been for Agatha¡¯s quick rescue.


    Barne realized he couldn¡¯t afford to give Juvia another chance to strike against those people, so he


    yelled, ¡°How about the fact that I just annihted your undying n and divided your soul, Juvia? I still


    want to murder you!¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Roar!


    ¡°The Great Swallow Spell!¡±


    He teleported over and activated the Great Swallow Spell.


    With the undying n gone, swallowing an undead queen shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but who knew the


    Great Swallow Spell didn¡¯t actually work.

 Chapter 3357

    Chapter 3357


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Juvia pped Adrian with her palm as he froze.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Ping!


    Adrian¡¯s body mmed into the tower tform with the force of a cannonball. A loud rumble was


    heard, and the entire White Bone Tower tform was broken off, with the top section copsing. Juvia


    roared and charged over to kill once more.


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good!¡±


    Phoenix grabbed Adrian and activated her natural divine ability.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Stealth¡­ But¡­


    Juviaunched an all-out assault, and the sky was covered in palm prints. Even stealth was ineffective!


    There was a ping sound.


    Phoenix was struck while holding Adrian¡¯s body and fell straight down.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Whitey rushed down to hold the two as they were falling. The next second, its body armor actually


    swished to hold open a pair of white bone feathers, with blue lightning shes, pping quickly as they


    flew away from White Bone City.


    Its speed was unimaginable.


    The undying queen ran after it with all her might.


    Jade, who had just been kicked away up to ten thousand meters, rushed back, carrying her hammer,


    and chased after Juvia.


    People in White Bone City, particrly Dorothy and Daya, wanted to pursue them. However, those few


    people were no longer in the shadows in the blink of an eye. It was unknown which way they went.


    They had no choice but to return in desperation.


    Inparison to the undying queen Juvia, the cultivation of the two was still severelycking. And the


    white cat, Whitey, had no idea what was going on with those wings, which were moving faster than the


    speed of light.


    Titan Jade¡­Well, she¡¯s no longer human.


    ¡°I hope everything works out!¡±


    The two women held hands and encouraged one another. However, Agatha and Saria were also not


    chasing at the time. These two were the absolute main force of this team, just now, they rushed to the


    front lines when attacking the city, and both were severely wounded. Now, let alone against the undying


    queen, fighting for the throne was impossible.


    ¡°Repair in ce, healing the wounds.¡±


    Adrian and the others, too.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Juvia pursued them relentlessly. She vowed to kill Adrian as soon as possible.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Whitey carried the two, flying headless and wildly, unable to tell the southeast from the northwest,


    before plunging headfirst into an endless grey fog. The visibility here was abysmal.


    Nheless, Juvia and jade continued to pursue. They were not going to be able to slow down at all.


    They were only able to fly with their eyes closed¡­ Oh, they couldn¡¯t fly in the air and could only run on


    the ground. This grey fog was bizarre. They couldn¡¯t fly at all.


    The chasingsted for an unknown amount of time. Suddenly, the grey fog shook violently.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong, Whitey, be careful!¡±


    ¡°Something is wrong with this grey fog.¡±


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°It appears to be an abyss,¡± Phoenix said.


    ¡°What? We¡¯ve fallen into the abyss?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The grey fog rolled over sharply at this point. In the end, it wrapped around several of them and kept


    rolling all the way down, then it fell straight down, falling, falling¡­


    Ping!


    Finally, a loud sound was heard. They fell to the ground. Whitey fell a long distance. Phoenix, on the


    other hand, fell on Adrian¡¯s face.


    Adrian


    Alex

 Chapter 3358

    Chapter 3358


    Anderson had a sneaking suspicion that he had heard an intriguing voice. However, he was dizzy from


    the fall, his eyes couldn¡¯t open, he couldn¡¯t breathe properly, and his head felt heavy.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°What am I doing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with me?¡±


    ¡°Does it smell like seafood? Is it near the sea?¡±


    Anderson wanted to feel his head to see why it was so heavy. As a result, he came into contact with


    something round and stic. He realized what was going on a few secondster.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    ¡°Who is it that sits on my face?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± said Phoenix, her voice weak.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anderson reached out hurriedly to p her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand up and get out of my way?!¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    A muffled voice could be heard. ¡°I don¡¯t have any more strength. It hurts all over. I want to throw up. I¡®ll


    take a break!¡±


    ¡°Then please leave me a gap; I can¡¯t breathe¡­ That being said, is your body still showing up on those


    days of the month?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Phoenix couldn¡¯t understand.


    Finally, she regained some strength. She stood up from Anderson¡®s face and looked around. ¡°What


    exactly is this location? Can the undying queen still pursue us?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson climbed to the top and rubbed his chin, ¡°Did you just fart on my face?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you should check your pants because they might be cracked.¡±


    Phoenix clenched her teeth and raised her hand tounch an attack. It was discovered that it could not


    be sent.


    ¡±Ah.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Anderson inquired.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°My¡­ My power has vanished, and the chi had frozen, making it impossible to push¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah? Is there still such a thing?¡± Anderson hurriedly tried it and discovered that this was indeed the


    case.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Furthermore, the mind pce could not be opened, as if the three thousand lotus flowers in his body


    had lost their senses.


    ¡°This is what it¡¯s like to be imprisoned in cultivation and be mortal.¡±


    Both people had annoyed faces.


    Anderson only now noticed the surroundings and discovered that the whole ce, with its eerie and


    extremely gloomy light, was like where dusk and night meet after the sun goes down, and it was a


    cloudy day about to rain. It made people feel very uneasy.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Where has Whitey gone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Look for it¡±


    Then, a few hundred meters away, they discovered Whitey, who had shrunk to the size of a house cat


    and was unconscious.


    The undying queen and Jade, who were hot on her tail, could not be seen.


    ¡°Do you mean the undying queen and Jade, who was also swept away by the grey mist?¡± Phoenix


    inquired.


    ¡°I think I heard the undying queen¡®s voice before we all rolled over¡­ By the way, since all the


    cultivations are frozen, and everyone is mortal, she must be the same as us, and it should be easiest to


    kill her now, with two of us and only one of her.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re right,¡± Phoenix said, her eyes brightening.


    They both looked around again right away. This location was strange. It was like an ancient vige.


    Large swathes of buildings were in disrepair, worn down by time. Based on the ancient traces that


    remained, the previous architectural style of this ce seemed very unusual. The sizes were huge. For


    example, the house was huge, as were the doors and windows. It¡¯s as if everyone who lived here was


    a giant.


    They found a circle.


    Two people exchanged nces and shook their heads.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. After walking so little, my legs are cramping up,¡± Phoenix said as she sat on a rock on


    her buttocks and hammered her calf.


    Anderson gave her a strange look, ¡°You¡¯re not so bad, are you? Even if the body cultivation is sealed,


    the physical quality remains, correct?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°You should not mention this body to me. This body of mine is temporary. The strength is not quite


    enough. Here, the magic power cannot be used. I will suffer, ¡± Phoenix said, waving her hand.


    Anderson smirked.


    Anderson


    Alex


    This ce was strange, and it was very inconvenient if Phoenix was in this condition.


    ¡°What are you frowning about? You wouldn¡¯t want to get rid of me, would you?¡±

 Chapter 3359

    Chapter 3359


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that immoral,¡± Stefan added.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡±My mouth is thirsty. Can you assist me in locating some water?¡± Phoenix said as soon as Stefan


    replied.


    Stefan


    Alex


    There was no cultivation, no magic, and the storage ring could not even be used. What a hellhole this


    ce was.


    Stefan took a look around and said, ¡°In horror movies, the woman normally asks the man to assist her


    to go fetch water, and by the time the water is located, the woman has been taken away. ¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Phoenix gave him a cold stare.


    ¡°The next thing you know, it¡¯s raining.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to seek it, Cheapskate, ready-made water is just here!¡±


    However, when raindrops fell on her body. She abruptly jumped to her feet. This rain, which was raining


    on the body, was freezing, as if it could freeze one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Get into the building as soon as possible to hide!¡±


    Stefan dashed over and picked up Phoenix with one hand. Then he dashed into the nearest building.


    Stefan


    Alex


    After a few moments¡­


    He screamed and fled into another building while holding Phoenix. This was because the ceiling of the


    house he had just run into had copsed. The good news was that the second building¡¯s ceiling did not


    fall, and the two of them could hide inside.


    ¡°What the heck is this ce? One can freeze to death even if it rains. My toes are falling off,¡±


    Phoenix rubbed her body urgently while stamping her feet. She was shivering from the cold.


    Stefan couldn¡¯t take it any longer and removed his jacket, which he ced over the woman¡¯s body.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Phoenix inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Stefan said.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Then give me the clothes inside as well!¡± she added.


    ¡°Huh? Niece, this is the only clothing I have, if I give it to you, I would be nude¡­¡±


    Phoenix sneezed loudly, and seeing that Stefan did not stir, she ran over, unable to endure the cold.


    She was not talking about grabbing clothes.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Rather¡­


    ¡°Hold on to me!¡±


    A nasty st of wind blew, and the sky darkened even more. Stefan felt the chill as well. The biting cold


    wind reached the bone marrow. Stefan sped Phoenix¡¯s body. Although it wasn¡¯t warm and cozy


    enough, the soft sticity is undeniably present. But now it was bone-chilling cold. Even if he had the


    urge, he was also powerless!


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Go over there to that corner.¡±


    ¡°That stone b is obstructing the wind.¡±


    The two shivered and huddled in the corner a littleter. They hugged each other tightly. Whitey, on the


    other hand, was shielded in the middle.


    ¡°Hey, tighten your grip!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already very tight, we¡¯re practically a piece of conjoined flesh!¡±


    ¡°May I ce my feet on your tummy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too much.¡±


    ¡°Then you hold my feet with your hands, I¡¯m afraid to walk because I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll freeze.¡±


    No one would have thought of this posture.


    They were in this position for a while. Suddenly, a thunderp sounded outside. There was lightning


    crossing, and outside was snowy bright, but the strange thing was, during lightning, the light would


    normally appear as a sh, but it was now bright outside, and it did not turn dark


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the window and look,¡± Stefan said.


    Stefan


    Alex


    He let go of Phoenix and dashed to the window to take a look. He was taken aback


    ¡°Come and see, niece!¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡±


    Phoenix stomped over and ran over, pulling his hand over and looping it around her neck as a scarf,


    and she, too, looked stunned. Only to see the sky outside as if a hole had opened.


    A massive beast¡¯s body copsed. It appeared to be dead.

 Chapter 3360

    Chapter 3360


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡±


    Phoenix was also taken aback.


    The size of that demonic beast was enormous. Although they were still far from where it was, by


    looking at it, it was simply covering the clouds. This creature was iparably huge; additionally, the


    body of this enormous beast had so many bloodstains on it, iparably huge wounds. There was a


    big gash on the neck, and it looked like half of the head was about to fall off. However, it was clear that


    it was a corpse. Despite being separated so far away, there was still intense pressure on Steven and


    Phoenix


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°I feel like there is a force not from our universe,¡± Steven said.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Your cultivation has been scaled, you can¡¯t exert half of it, and you can still sense the power of the


    rules,¡± Phoenix said.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sense it?¡± Steven inquired.


    Steven


    Alex


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡±


    Phoenix grabbed Steven¡¯s hand tightly. Steven snickered as he picked up her entire body and pressed


    it against his own, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for being pregnant.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking nonsense, pervert!¡±


    As she spoke¡­


    Another massive beast fell from the far side of the sky. This one was a bit smaller. But it¡¯s also far from


    simple. It was a golden dragon with clearly visible dragon scales.


    ¡°This is the five-wed golden dragon!¡±


    Phoenix eximed, surprised and perplexed, ¡°The five-wed golden dragon became extinct in


    ancient times, and there is no suchrge one; however, this five-wed golden dragon is sorge that


    it has lived for at least hundreds of thousands of years and has also died¡­ In the end, Where did it fall


    from? Is this also the location of the recent gray mist?¡±


    Just as she finished speaking. That five-wed golden dragon actually raised its head violently and


    roared.


    The sound was not particrly loud. However, it sounded depressing and deste.


    Roar, roar, roar!


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. I¡¯m not dead yet¡­¡±


    Roar!


    It was struggling in the air.


    It even wanted to return, frantically flying upwards. However, there appeared to be a powerful suction


    force where that pir of light shot down so that this five-wed golden dragon had no method of


    getting rid of it, inly, it was feverishly soaring higher but continually going down, and finally,


    whimpering, dropped down. It let out an unwilling scream.


    Steven and Phoenix were taken aback this time. They had never seen anything so strange before.


    Steven


    Alex


    What was on the other side of the hole? What exactly was it down below?


    The event they had just witnessed turned out to be a child¡¯s y. Then, they witnessed the most


    shocking event in their lives. Numerous corpses fell from that abyss. It was a tangle of mounds that


    kept falling down. The figure was breathtakinglyrge.


    There were not just big demon animals this time, but also human corpses. They were all densely


    crammed together. It continued to fall for a few minutes before ultimately disappearing. It was at this


    point that Steven and Phoenix were shocked to discover that a hazy human form could be seen


    shing above the hole through the translucent mist.


    Steven


    Alex


    The second after that. The hole gradually closed and vanished. The rain that had been falling steadily


    had also ceased.


    ¡°Should we go see what¡¯s going on?¡± Steven inquired.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Yes! You just hold me like this since I am letting you take advantage of me.¡± Phoenix replied after a


    pause.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Steven struck her on her butt.


    Steven


    Alex

 Chapter 3361

    Chapter 3361


    ¡°If you can¡¯t walk, just wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid the other monsters here will eat me up? What if the Undead Queenes after me?¡±


    Abraham was puzzled. He had helplessly discovered that she really had the upper hand against him.


    After that, he carried Phoenix in his arms just like that, whereas Phoenix hugged Whitey. On two feet,


    the two people and a cat quickly sneaked toward the ce where the huge corpse fell just now.


    Abraham


    Alex


    That ce seemed so near, yet it was so far away.


    Abraham could not exert any strength right now, so he had no way to speed up. In addition, this ce


    was bizarre and unfamiliar. After walking for a few hours, they finally approached that ce.


    Abraham


    Alex


    During that time, Phoenix had already taken a nap. After waking up in a daze, she asked Barne, ¡°Did


    you hear a sound?¡±


    Barne,


    Alex,


    Abraham replied, ¡°Are you referring to that?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    He fixed his gaze straight ahead.


    Phoenix followed his gaze and took a look. She clearly saw the thing ahead at once. It was an


    enormous city, and a gigantic grinder was constantly rotating in the center of the city.


    It was a grinderrger than a mountain!


    It was grinding something unknown and emitting a whirring sound.


    ¡°Is it a rotating grinder? What is it grinding?¡±


    Phoenix looked shocked as she had never seen such a huge grinder.


    Abraham said, ¡°Do you still remember that Ignatius Rowan said there¡¯s a ce called the Flesh


    Grinder? After one dies, he has to experience the Flesh Grinder on the path of reincarnation if he wants


    to retain the memories of his past life.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Phoenix¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This is the Flesh Grinder? This ce is the path of reincarnation?¡±


    Abraham shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Phoenix frowned as she looked at Mozart. ¡°Do you think we are already dead?¡±


    Mozart.


    Alex.


    Having said that, Abraham pinched her. ¡°Does it hurt? You¡¯re still alive if it hurts!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    She bared her fangs in pain and bit¡­ Abraham¡¯s neck.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ***


    Ten minutester, Abraham entered the city while carrying Phoenix in his arms. A huge city gatey


    ahead.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Tworge words were written on that towering city gate, Sinless City!


    Abraham was instantly astonished. ¡°Sinless City? It can¡¯t be, right?¡­ This ce is the Sinless City of


    the Witch Kingdom in antiquity?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Phoenix had never heard of Sinless City. Hence, she asked Abraham what Sinless City was.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham recounted the matters about Sinless City and the sacrificial altar of gods of the Witch


    Kingdom.


    Abraham


    Alex


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Phoenix said, ¡°Be careful. This ce exudes oddity. I somehow feel it contains a great secret.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Abraham walked into the city. That huge grinder¡¯s sound got louder and rumbled like thunder. As he got


    closer, the powerful sense of coercion from antiquity became more and more intense. He even felt a


    powerful heavenly might, as if an energy was passing through his body¡­ However, it did not have an


    effect.


    Abraham


    Alex


    At that moment, Abraham suddenly saw a hint of goldenness.


    Abraham


    Alex


    At a closer look, it turned out to be the Five-wed Golden Dragon¡¯s corpse earlier. However, only a


    portion of the Five-wed Golden Dragon remainedpared to the one he saw previously. Only the


    dragon head and a portion of the upper body were left behind, whereas the rest was gone.


    The incision was very neat. Furthermore, its size was huge.


    Abraham guessed that the Five-wed Golden Dragon¡¯s head was left behind most probably because


    it had struggled desperately before it died, but it still failed to escape the grinder¡¯s suction force. Only a


    head escaped, whereas the rest of its body entered the grinder.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham said, ¡°Jeez! This Five-wed Golden Dragon just died. The blood on its body is still fresh,


    isn¡¯t it? We didn¡¯t see any water source along the way. I¡¯m thirty as hell. This dragon blood is drinkable,


    right?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°A Five-wed Golden Dragon¡¯s blood should be very nourishing.¡±


    Abraham immediately decided. ¡°Drink it!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex

 Chapter 3362

    Chapter 3362


    After Morten finished his speech, he took the lead and dipped his hand into a little dragon blood. He


    then put it into his mouth. It was a little sticky¡­ It was a little sweet¡­


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°What does it taste like?¡± asked Phoenix.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good! You should try it!¡±


    He stretched out his finger, which was stained with a bit of dragon blood, and ced it on Phoenix¡¯s


    lips. Phoenix did not seem to think much about it. She directly opened her small mouth and licked it.


    Not only was it a little sweet, but energy seemingly surged in the body. It was warm andfortable.


    However, this energy disappeared without a trace as soon as it entered the energy core.


    ¡°It¡¯sfortable!¡±


    Phoenix directly sucked Morten¡¯s finger in her mouth, licking the dragon¡¯s blood on it clean.


    MortenThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 3363

    Chapter 3363


    And, what role did it y?


    ¡®I feel that the secret should be underneath this grinder¡­¡¯


    Joe said to Phoenix, ¡°The endpoint of this flowing divine blood is the start of this predicament.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Phoenix sighed. ¡°However, we are no different from ants right now. We simply have no way to explore


    it. Besides, we still don¡¯t know how to get out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Joe said, ¡°But, I remember Sinless City is underneath the expanse of desert in front of the


    gate of the Pantheon Tomb¡­ Could it be that the ce where the sky split open just now is where the


    Pantheon Tomb is located?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Unfortunately, he had no way tomunicate with the Pantheon Tomb now. Everything had turned out


    to be a dead end.


    It was then that Phoenix saw someone approaching silently on the other side of the grinder.


    At a nce, it was the Undead Queen.


    Clearly, her cultivation was also under restriction. Moreover, what was unluckier was that she was


    walking with a limp as if she had a broken leg. Her goal was probably that half Five-wed Golden


    Dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Undead Queen!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really that devil! Haha! Take her life while she is ill!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go kill her!¡±


    Joe was overjoyed. He immediately picked Phoenix up and rushed down.


    Joe


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°She is shivering and is crippled now. Don¡¯t ever let her drink the dragon¡¯s blood.


    Otherwise, she will most probably recover from her leg injury and restore her mobility in a short time.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Then, Joe put Phoenix down and charged toward the Undead Queen alone.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Juvia, hey! Serve you right! Hahaha!¡±


    Juvia was a strikingly beautiful woman. She looked like Alison Brie after applying extreme beauty


    filters. She immediately raised her head like a rabbit caught in the headlights when she heard Joe¡¯s


    voice. After that, she hurriedly turned around and ran away.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to run away? Not so easy!¡±


    He quickly chased after her. However, thatme woman managed to run away fast. She then turned


    around and hid inside an ancient building.


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t go in. Watch out for trickery,¡± Phoenix shouted.


    Joe stopped in his tracks. As expected, he did not go forward.


    Joe


    Alex


    At that moment, the weather changed again. It became windy. A lot of yellow sand was blown over.


    ¡°Looks like a sandstorm ising! Hurry up! Let¡¯s find a ce to hide!¡± Phoenix ran down.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    There were many ancient buildings in this gigantic city. After searching around, Joe found a decent


    hiding ce next to the vast grinder. He hurriedly took Phoenix¡¯s hand and ran inside¡­ After half a


    minute, he held arge broken jar and rushed toward the Five-wed Golden Dragon. He feared that


    the sandstorm would bury it, and the dragon¡¯s blood could no longer be found. It just so happened that


    a broken jar was inside that building.


    Joe


    Alex


    He instantly rushed over and filled it up before running back. Right after he ran back, the sky turned


    dark suddenly. The surroundings had really be pitch-ck.


    He had no cultivation and the primordial eye, so he could not see anything. After calling out to Phoenix


    twice, he found her by following the voice.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°I got a jar. There¡¯s nothing I could do about the rest.¡±


    Phoenix took his hand and sat down on the side. ¡°This hellhole is too weird. It¡¯s really unbearable. In


    order to prevent the Undead Queen from sneaking over, we should take turns to rest. I have just taken


    a nap. It¡¯s your turn to sleep now. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡¯¡±


    Joe nodded. He unreservedlyid down and pillowed his head on Phoenix¡¯sp right away.


    Joe


    Alex

 Chapter 3364

    Chapter 3364


    ¡°Hey, are you asleep?¡± Phoenix¡¯s soft voice resounded in the darkness.


    Milos turned his head sideways and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m listening to the sound of the ocean.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°What sound of the ocean? Where is the ocean?¡±


    Milos moved closer to her thigh. ¡°If an ocean exists in your mind, all seafood will be in front of you.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°So, you want to eat seafood! In fact, I also like to eat seafood, but I was previously


    trapped at Mount Yukon and was far away from the ocean. So, I couldn¡¯t taste the vor of seafood at


    all. If I can leave alive this time, I¡¯ll treat you to seafood. Is that alright with you?¡±


    Milos closed his eyes. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    If Jade were here, she would probably bust his head.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you bullying a silly girl?¡¯


    After that, the two people chatted idly.


    The fact that the Undying n went extinct and the Undying n also fell into this ce made the two


    people truly feel relieved. In this way, at least the diffracted universe would be safe. As for the Dark


    Pixies existing in the Undead Territory, Phoenix stated that they no longer posed a threat.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After the White Bone Scepter was retrieved, the deadly Chi in the Undead Territory would also perish


    and turn back into spiritual energy, where it would be suitable for humans to live there. On the other


    hand, the Dark Pixies would lose their advantageous barrier like the Undying n. Agatha, Saria, and


    the others were over there, so dealing with them should not be difficult.


    Unknowingly, Milos fell asleep.


    Milos


    Alex


    It was really a little unbearable for a body without cultivation.


    Phoenix, who had no one to apany her, originally intended to keep watch. However, she did not


    stay up for long. She also fell asleep quickly.


    The two people did not notice that the Undead Queen, Juvia, really took advantage of the pitch-ck


    night and sneaked over while dragging her injured leg. She silently arrived at the location under the


    grinder and found the Five-wed Golden Dragon¡¯s corpse ording to the position she had seen in


    her memory.


    ¡®It¡¯s the Five-wed Golden Dragon! This a species that can only be found in the Primordial Dominion


    of the Chi universe, an actual Overlord-level existence. Why did it fall from above?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that some unforeseen event happened in the Primordial Dominion?¡¯


    Juvia hailed from the Chi universe, so she knew much more information than Milos and the others. She


    had also seen therge number of corpses falling earlier. However, she could not figure out the


    arrangement of this huge grinder. Most importantly, she was not qualified to enter the Primordial


    Dominion.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll drink the Five-wed Golden Dragon¡¯s blood to recover from the injury first! Then, I will


    ughter those few pieces of sh*t!¡¯


    Juvia consumed it in the dark. When the dragon blood entered her stomach, she instantly felt warm.


    The cold sensation was swept away, and her broken leg was also recovering at a breakneck speed.


    She even knew a secret skill of the dragon tribe. She tried to activate it on the spot. She shockingly


    discovered that she seemed to be able to loosen the seal on her body after activating this secret skill


    coupled with the Five-wed Golden Dragon¡¯s blood, allowing her to regain control of her power.


    ¡®Haha! How lucky I am!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll get a bit of dragon blood and leave this ce first! Your days will be numbered when I recover 10%


    of my strength!¡¯


    The Undead Queen hated Milos to the core. At that thought, she immediately acted.


    Milos


    Alex


    ***


    Time passed peacefully. In the blink of an eye, seven days passed.


    Milos and Phoenix moved to several ces in the past seven days and explored Sinless City while


    looking for Juvia¡¯s whereabouts in passing. Unfortunately, the two people ended up empty-handed.


    Ever since that day¡¯s encounter, the Undead Queen seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    Milos


    Alex


    It was worth mentioning that Whitey woke up.


    Even so, its cultivation was under the suppression of this ce. After it woke up, it still looked tiny and


    could not turn into the huge Whitey. However, once the night fell, it became a guardian angel. With


    Whitey around, they could see without light at night. Milos and Phoenix could sleep peacefully.


    Milos


    Alex


    In Sinless City¡­

 Chapter 3365

    Chapter 3365


    They found many historic sites and even discovered a few ces with the engravings of the Witch


    cultivation techniques. However, they could not cultivate them. They could only memorize them and put


    them off until ater date.


    Another night passed¡­


    Alder and Phoenix woke up almost at the same time. Both of them were lying on a thick animal skin. It


    was the only well-preserved animal skin that they managed to find. They did not know what the beast


    was, but it had certainly gone through countless years.


    Alder


    Alex


    Perhaps it was a bit coldst night. When the two people woke up, they discovered that they were


    hugging each other for warmth. The pose was somewhat ambiguous. In fact, they had been


    ustomed to this situation. It was just that neither of them intended to move and get up after opening


    their eyes.


    ¡°The dragon blood is finished.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Eating and drinking have be a problem now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little hungry now. I will be even hungrier if I get up!¡±


    They had searched the entire Sinless City during that period earlier. This ce was a dead city. They


    could not get out at all. No living things were present either. There was even little presence of water. It


    was the kind that was full of evil Chi and tasted terrible, so bad their entire bodies turned cold after


    drinking it.


    Alder looked at Phoenix. ¡°Do you think we will die here?¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    Phoenix shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Alder asked her, ¡°Do you have any regrets?¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    Phoenix thought for a while. ¡°What I regret the most is that I can¡¯t see my parents again. How about


    you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I have too many regrets.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you have too many women! Lecher!¡±


    As they spoke, their eyes met, and the atmosphere turned bizarre.


    Alder slowly approached her. Phoenix did not avoid him either, as if she had long been waiting for this


    moment.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡®You devil. You only think of kissing me now? If you don¡¯t take the initiative, are you going to wait for me


    to die?¡¯


    It was then that Whitey let out a sharp cry. The ongoingmunication between the two people was


    rudely interrupted.


    Alder was about to open his mouth and scold it, but he found that an extra person was at the entrance.


    Who else could it be if it was not Juvia?


    Alder


    Alex


    At that moment, her leg had returned to normal.


    ¡°Hoho. You both are having a good time. What is it? Are you nning to settle down here?¡±


    ¡°To have children, huh? Unfortunately, even if you are pregnant, you won¡¯t be alive to give birth in such


    an environment!¡±


    Alder instantly jumped up and grabbed a ck sword next to him. He found it in Sinless City.


    Alder


    Alex


    To his surprise, Juvia waved her hand and directly swept away the ck sword in Alder¡¯s hand with a


    burst of Chi. Itnded in her hand.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡®What?¡¯ Both Alder and Phoenix were stunned.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Undead Queen, you¡¯ve actually regained your cultivation! How did you do it?¡±


    Juviaughed heartily. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Alder and Phoenix looked at each other and felt hopeless. They were currently ordinary people.


    Moreover, they were starving, so how could they bepared to the Undead Queen who had regained


    her cultivation?


    Alder


    Alex


    There was only a dead end.


    ¡°Juvia, what¡¯s done is done! If you want to kill or dismember us, make it quick!¡± Alder directly said.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s as easy as falling off a log to kill you guys! However, I¡¯m not going to kill you now. Instead, I


    need you to do me a favor.¡±


    Phoenix asked, ¡°What favor?¡±


    Juvia said, ¡°Take a trip to that huge grinder in the city on my behalf.¡±

 Chapter 3366

    Chapter 3366


    ¡°That¡¯s mad! How can someone pass that grinder?¡±


    ¡°We will be crushed into a bloody mess in no time.¡± Barne was frightened.


    Barne


    Alex


    Thinking of it was simply terrifying. However, the Undead Queen paid no attention to his mood. The


    more Barne screamed, the happier she would be.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s your business! You guys are at my mercy. It¡¯s not up to you to decide!


    ¡°Barne Rockefeller, you annihted the Undying n, ruined my n, and even killed my younger


    sister! Each and every one of these matters is enough for me to kill you over a thousand times! This


    time, I¡¯m magnanimous without killing you right away. It is equivalent to giving you a chance to live!¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Juvia took Morten, Phoenix and Whitey away.


    Morten,


    Alex,


    They quickly arrived at the huge grinder. Standing on top of that huge funnel.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At that moment, many days had passed since the corpses fell from the sky. The corpses in the funnel


    had long been ground, and it was empty. However, the grinder had been rotating all the time, and on


    the edge of the grinder, they could still see bloodstains and even some ground flesh.


    Juvia grabbed one person with each hand. She looked at Barne before looking at Phoenix. ¡°Which one


    should I throw first?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    The next second, she threw Phoenix into the funnel.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Even Phoenix couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock.


    Barne¡¯s eyes widened in rage as he cursed loudly. However, Juvia did not care about him in the


    slightest.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Curse me. The louder you curse, the more delighted I will be! I just want you to taste the pain of losing


    your loved one!¡± Juvia said while staring intently at Phoenix down below.


    Phoenix currently had no cultivation at all. It had been sealed. Hence, she had no way to escape when


    she fell like that. Most importantly, a powerful suction force existed under the funnel, firmly sucking the


    fallen Phoenix and rapidly dragging her downward.


    Shortly afterward, she entered the interior of the grinder. Phoenix closed her eyes, quietly waiting for


    the imminent death. In fact, she was someone who had died once, but she did not expect that her


    second death would be so tragic.


    Her body was spinning¡­ However, the expected situation where the grinder crushed her to death did


    not happen. She silently opened her eyes and found that she was inside the grinder.


    She saw brown bloodstains, horrible ground flesh, some torn fabric, and shattered bones. All of them


    were left behind by those ground corpses earlier. It looked horrifying at a nce.


    She saw densely packed tunes on the grinder with a flowing golden light. It was probably the driving


    force of the grinder. Despite all that, she did not die.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive! I¡¯m alive!¡±


    ¡°Morten, did you see that?! The grinder didn¡¯t kill me!¡± Phoenix shouted from below.


    Morten,


    Alex,


    Barne saw it. Juvia saw it too.


    Barne


    Alex


    Instantly overjoyed, she was about to jump down with Barne right away.


    Barne


    Alex


    Why was that?


    It was because she really could no longer stay in Sinless City. Even if she recovered a little cultivation


    in this ce, she still could not activate the spatial magical treasures. There was neither anything


    edible nor drinkable, so she could notst for another few days.


    She searched the entire ce. The only way out she could think of now was this grinder.


    Arge amount of blood and ground flesh was under the grinder. No matter what, she would not starve


    to death!


    Nheless, Juvia thought again, ¡®No. It may not necessarily be urate by relying on a person for


    the experiment.¡¯


    She tried again. She also threw Barne down. As a result, Barne also did not die. That was great.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    As the third person, she jumped down herself.


    Boom!


    Once she entered the grinder, she discovered something was wrong.


    The grinder that did not respond to Phoenix and Morten, who jumped down earlier, actually glowed with


    a golden light. The runes on it lighted up and locked onto her.


    Morten,


    Alex,

 Chapter 3367

    Chapter 3367


    ¡®How can this be?¡±¡®


    ¡®How am I different from them? I just have a little more cultivation!¡¯


    ¡®Is it because of the cultivation?¡¯


    Boom!


    The golden light had alreadynded on her body. She instantly felt immense pain. The grinder fell down


    and wanted to grind her to death.


    ¡®D*mn it! D*mn it! How can this be?!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Cultivation! Sever my own cultivation! Ah!¡±


    Juvia was a ruthless person. In this fateful moment, she behaved decisively, ruthlessly severing the


    cultivation in her body after she had recovered it with great difficulty. Moreover, she severed it


    thoroughly. Shepletely severed her own cultivation as well as the spiritual cultivation of her soul.


    Whoosh!


    The golden light on the grinder finally stopped and disappeared.


    Juvia heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she vomited blood consecutively.


    Severing one¡¯s cultivation forcibly was an extremely serious matter. She was equivalent to having


    be a cripple. Even if she cultivated it again, she may not be able to get her cultivation back.


    She was crying at that moment.


    The Undead Queen, who was extremely clever, thought that she had been favored by God after


    recovering a little of her strength. The others¡¯ cultivation waspletely sealed, but she could possess


    it and she was an existence above the others. Consequently, the superiorityplex almost sent her


    straight to Hades.


    Even so, her body was still ground slightly and her flesh ripped open, inflicting excruciating pain. After


    that, she made a turn on the grinder and fell down, just like Richard and Phoenix.


    Richard


    Alex


    It was so deep down there that it was pitch-ck. She fell straight down. It was until a certain moment


    that she saw a golden light. It was a person emanating golden light.


    Jade Benmore!


    That was right. That was Jade, the Golden Titan goddess of the new generation.


    It was hard to tell if she was lucky or unlucky. She was caught in a gray mist. When she fell down, she


    fell right into this grinder. Hence, she had long passed through the grinder and entered this ce.


    At that moment, she was instantly overwhelmed with joy upon seeing Richard and Phoenix again.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s great!¡± Richard was also overjoyed. He hugged Jade. ¡°I thought


    something had happened to you.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Jade¡¯s face revealed a charming motherly smile. ¡°I was worried about you guys, so I came after you.


    Did you see the Undead Queen?¡±


    ¡°How could we have not seen her?¡±


    During the conversation, the Undead Queen whose life was hanging by a thread fell down.


    It was a bottomless blood pool underneath. It was all blood ground out of the grinder. It was sticky and


    contained enough buoyancy. Hence, she did not plunge to her death.


    ¡°Undead Queen! Kill her immediately! She has recovered her strength!¡± said Phoenix.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jade said, ¡°She seems to have severed her cultivation and is severely injured now. Don¡¯t kill her


    first. She may be useful if we keep her alive.¡±


    Shortly afterward, Richard fished out the Undead Queen out of the blood paste.


    Richard


    Alex


    Everyone¡¯s body was covered with blood paste. There was no exception. Even so, this kind of blood


    paste was very nourishing. It was the blood of those amazing beings, the Overlord-level existences.


    Juvia, who almost died with her life hanging by a thread, gained a new lease on life again. However,


    she discovered that she had been tied up when she woke up.


    ¡°Hehe. Miss Juvia, you are calcting, but you never thought that man proposes, God disposes, didn¡¯t


    you? You still fall into our hands. Moreover, I intend to perform a small surgery on you to prevent you


    from harming us again¡­ Don¡¯t worry. It is not a sterilization surgery, so you don¡¯t have to look at me so


    fiercely!¡±

 Chapter 3368

    Chapter 3368


    The Undead Queen paled upon hearing those words. The tide had now turned. She was at their mercy.


    It turned out that she, the queen of this generation, had to undergo a neutering surgery.


    It had simply be aughing stock!


    However, the truth was always crueler than one¡¯s imagination.


    Phoenix hated Juvia to the core. Back then, many people from the Stoermer Sect as well as the


    women from the Rowan family died in the hands of this demoness¡­


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    First, Phoenix pped her a few times to vent her anger. Then, she stepped on Juvia¡¯s back with her


    foot. Her injury caused by the grinding of the huge grinder looked terrifying. Even if the energy from the


    advanced blood paste had helped her recover from the injury, it still looked serious now. Meanwhile,


    Phoenix directly stepped on her injury and ground against it with the sole of her foot.


    That pain should be very intense. Even so, Juvia remained silent. Her ability to tolerate pain was


    powerful as if the body were not hers.


    Rowan said, ¡°Stop stepping on her. In fact, this pain is a child¡¯s y to her. The pain from severing her


    cultivation was a hundred or thousand times more serious than this pain of flesh and blood. It is clear


    that she is indeed a formidable person.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°I was just having a good time.¡±


    She then said, ¡°The sterilization surgery you were talking about is decent, so perform it on her.¡±


    Rowan was helpless. ¡°It¡¯s useless, isn¡¯t it? She doesn¡¯t give birth to children in the first ce.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°It¡¯s useless, but it¡¯s extremely humiliating¡­¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Thus, she was eager to try it. ¡°How do you perform it? Do you have to take off her pants? There are no


    tools. Can you do it directly with your hands?¡±


    As soon as Juvia heard that she really had to undergo the sterilization surgery, she almost broke down,


    even with her self-cultivation.


    ¡°You guys are in trouble, aren¡®t you?¡±


    ¡°A secret is hidden within this grinder. Only someone who came from the Chi universe can decipher it


    and leave this ce. Otherwise, it won¡¯t take long for you to die if you kill me now. Moreover, if you


    can¡¯t get out of this ce, it¡¯s just a little torture to live longer.¡±


    ¡°Rowan Rockefeller, do you really dare to perform the sterilize me? I promise I won¡¯t say a word.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d perform the surgery on you. What I¡¯m going to perform on you is


    menopause surgery.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Juvia asked angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the difference then?¡±


    Rowan said with a smile, ¡°The difference is big. A menopause surgery doesn¡¯t stop menstruation in the


    traditional sense, but it makes your meridianspletely lose the room for cultivation¡­ What¡¯s wrong?


    Are you unsatisfied? You have the ability to recover your cultivation. If you still want to threaten me


    without saying a word, it¡¯s useless. Instead of allowing you to recover your cultivation, I rather prefer


    you be a dead person.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    After that, Rowan began to act.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Phoenix nimbly stripped Juvia naked, as if she could get good revenge in this way.


    After a full hour, Rowan finished performing the surgery on Juvia. Juvia was mentally awake throughout


    the entire process, which made her feel extremely embarrassed and furious. It was a fuss about


    nothing, but what Rowan had done to her really exceeded her endurance ability. Not only had her


    entire body been touched, but that vindictive woman, Phoenix, had used various means to humiliate


    her.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    If her gaze could kill someone, Phoenix would have died several hundred times. However, the angrier


    Juvia was, the happier Phoenix was.


    ¡°Do you know how many people from the universe died because of you? Because of you, my parents


    and rtives are still trapped in the Ancient Path and their whereabouts are unknown. Killing you a


    billion times won¡¯t be enough to vent the hatred in my heart!¡±


    Juvia said, ¡°That¡¯s really hard for you. How about you kill me then?¡±

 Chapter 3369

    Chapter 3369


    Phoenix snorted coldly and ruthlessly stabbed her chest with a bone spike a few times.


    The bone spike was picked up from the blood pool.


    George wiped the sweat on his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to perform surgery without handy


    tools. It¡¯s fine now. Even if she has any mystic art, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to recover her cultivation!¡±


    George


    Alex


    Then, she said to Jade, ¡°Master, did you say she¡¯s useful because you discovered something?¡±


    Jade said, ¡°Guys, follow me.¡±


    The space below was huge. Jade led them and took multiple turns. Finally, they came to a surprisingly


    huge open area. It looked like a t tform at a nce. However, densely packed runes were found


    on the tform. And these runes had been soaked in dark red blood.


    ¡°Has the blood in the blood pool seeped into this ce?¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh! How much blood is needed does this ce need?¡±


    Both George and Phoenix eximed. They simply dared not imagine it.


    George


    Alex


    Jade asked, ¡°Have you guys seen these runes before?¡±


    Phoenix shook her head. ¡°I have never seen them before.¡±


    George did not recognize them either.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°There is no other area in this ce except this tform. I have checked this ce. Other than the


    ce where we fell into, there is no entrance and exit. Now, our cultivation has been sealed, and we


    can¡¯t get out at all. Most importantly, we can¡¯t get out even if we recover our cultivation. The grinder will


    grind us into flesh and blood if we go back through that grinder. Jade said, ¡°Hence, we might be able to


    leave this ce only after deciphering these runes.¡±


    George said, ¡°Does the Undead Queen recognize them? I¡¯ll go and bring her here.¡±


    George


    Alex


    They waited for George to bring Juvia over.


    George


    Alex


    After Juvia took a few nces at them, her expression changed drastically and she shouted in a


    cracked voice, ¡°Impossible! Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Hasn¡¯t he been long dead? How


    can these things be here? What was he doing here? What was he doing?¡±


    Those few people were startled. They did not understand the reason behind her huge reaction.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± asked Jade.


    ¡°Why do I have to tell you guys?¡± Juvia looked crazy as she stated intently at Barne. ¡°Indeed, I know


    these runes. However, do you think l will cooperate obediently with you guys in order to survive after


    what you have done to me earlier? It¡¯s wishful thinking for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Barne.


    Alex.


    Phoenixnded a kick on Juvia¡¯s body.


    Juvia was kicked hard onto the ground, and her head bled. Blood fell drop by drop on those strange


    and mysterious runes before fusing with the blood paste. The next second, a strange event urred.


    That rune abruptly emitted bloody light and soared into the sky.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    George and the others were shocked. Even Juvia was astonished as well.


    George


    Alex


    When she moved her body, the blood on her head slid down her cheeks. From the chin, it fell onto


    another rune. Immediately afterward, that rune also emitted a simr bloody light.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s the blood! When blood drops onto the blood talisman, golden light will emerge!¡±


    ¡°There are a total of 3,999 mysterious runes here. With so many of us here, it should be enough to drip


    the blood drop by drop! The blood paste in the blood pool can replenish our blood. It shouldn¡¯t be a


    problem.¡± Jade said happily.


    However, regardless of Edgar, Phoenix, or Jade, the blood they had dripped on the runes had no


    effect. The three people looked at Juvia simultaneously.


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    ¡°Only her blood is useful!¡±

 Chapter 3370

    Chapter 3370


    ¡°Hey. This is weird. Why is only her blood effective?¡±


    ¡°Is ours blood too?¡±


    Jordan was slightly dejected. Humans were divided into various grades and ranks. Could it be that he


    was a low-ranked person?


    Jordan


    Alex


    However, Phoenixughed heartily. ¡°Isn¡¯t that nice? I don¡¯t want to bleed myself. I¡¯m anemic!¡±


    Jade walked next to Jordan and said bashfully, ¡°I¡¯m anemic too.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jordan rolled his eyes. ¡°Please. You are a member of the Golden Titan Tribe.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jade snorted. ¡°Can¡¯t I have a period?¡±


    ¡°Uhm..?¡±


    Sure enough, the Undead Queen, Juvia, was the most miserable in the end. She had now lost all her


    power, and her body was injured. After Jordan performed a surgery on her, her body was extremely


    weak, yet Phoenix directly caught her bleeding.


    Jordan


    Alex


    One by one, bloody light shot out of the tunes. Juvia wore an extremely strange expression. It looked


    like she was in pain, yet it seemed like there was something else¡­


    It was sorrow, or rather a withered heart.


    It would take a great effort to drip blood on all 3,999 runes. Most importantly, Juvia could not provide so


    much blood in such a short while.


    Fortunately, there was an abundant blood pool here. The blood there was equivalent to the final blood


    tonic. And so, after three days, all the runes on thisrge tform emitted light because Juvia had


    dropped her blood on them.


    Time passed second by second. Everyone was concentrating and waiting for the urrence of a


    miracle because they really had no other way.


    Just as everyone thought everything was just an illusion, a rumbling sound suddenly rang below the


    tform. After that, the rune light rushing into the sky swam rhythmically.


    At the same time, depressions appeared in the four directions, north, south, east and west on the


    tform. Four huge holes cracked open. Then, four huge stone sculptures rose from these holes.


    Seiryuu¡­


    Byakko¡­


    Suzaku¡­


    Genbu¡­


    These were the sculptures of the four great mythical creatures, but soon, Jordan and the others


    surprisingly discovered that these four stone sculptures started moving. Their bodies began to crack


    and the stone chips fell one after another, revealing the real bodies inside.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Are they alive?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ This is too much¡­¡±


    The few people were dumbstruck.


    After a while, all the stone chips on the stone sculpture had fallen off. However, everyone retreated in


    surprise after taking a clear look at the real bodies inside. They were not real four great mythical


    creatures, but they were embodimentsposed of countless fleshy puree and resentful spirits. The


    fleshy puree certainly referred to the fleshy puree ground in that huge grinder. The fleshy puree


    seemed to have a life of its own.


    It kept moving and twisting rhythmically, but the appearance of the four mythical creatures formed was


    not messy. However, the fleshy puree would disy different appearances from time to time. It was a


    dragon sometimes; it was a phoenix sometimes, it was a human sometimes. They seemingly tried to


    squeeze out of the fleshy puree of the sculptures, but they could not do it the entire time, as if a firm


    force field protecting the area ahead.


    They opened their mouths wide and wailed.


    The Yin energy was permeating the ce, and it was filled with a ghostly aura. However, there were


    white bone chains below, which firmly locked the flesh puree.


    Buzz!


    It was then that another anomaly urred in the sky overhead.


    A female marshal gradually appeared while pulling a dragon cart. Oh, the female marshal was not a


    real marshal. It was also made of fleshy puree. The dragon cart was slowly pulling something


    cumbersome behind it. A certain momentter, everyone could clearly see the thing at the back.


    They simply dared not believe their eyes.


    Especially, a bolt out of the blue seemed to have struck Stefan.


    Stefan.


    Alex.

 Chapter 3371

    Chapter 3371


    That was a monk¡­ It was a tiny monk!


    More interesting, it was none other than Ancestor Bodhi living in his mind pce.


    Phoenix and Jade Benmore had seen Ancestor Bodhi before. How would they not be surprised in the


    face of such amotion? And the one being pulled out turned out to be Ancestor Bodhi, a fair and


    delicate monk?


    ¡°Old Bodhi, why are you here?¡± asked Richard.


    Richard.


    Alex.


    However, Ancestor Bodhi did not move a muscle.


    The female marshal was still pulling the dragon cart until she came to the middle of the four sculptures.


    Phoenix pulled Stefan¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°He is not Ancestor Bodhi. This thing gives me a heinous


    vibe.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Right after the voice fell, Ancestor Bodhi suddenly opened his eyes. The eyeballs turned out to be


    entirely ck without any sclera.


    Then, shadows appeared consecutively out of the light of the 3,999 mysterious runes¡­ Those


    shadows were of humans. Or rather, they were souls of the deceased.


    They could vaguely make out the appearance of each and every soul before they died.


    Their outfits looked very peculiar, ancient, and with an odd style.


    ¡°They are the citizens of the Witch Kingdom!¡± Phoenix suddenly shouted.


    Stefan recognized them too.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Back when they were exploring Sinless City, they had searched countless buildings. There, they had


    seen many people from the Witch Kingdom back then¡­ Murals and sculptures, for instance. They


    even picked up Memory Crystals, but their cultivation was sealed, and could not read them. However,


    these souls looked exactly like the ones on the murals. Nheless, these souls were filled with


    endless resentment.


    They wandered out and surrounded Ancestor Bodhi. Their faces were hideous, as though they were


    going to eat him. However, it was useless. They only dared to surround him, but they dared not do it for


    real, as though under some sort of restriction.


    Stefan suddenly remembered.


    Stefan


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Alex


    Those ancient gods in the Pantheon Tomb once talked about what happened back then. They said that


    a man had sealed them in the tomb and trapped them on the sacrificial altar of gods, but they did not


    know much about the matters of the Witch Kingdom. However, hebined the recount with the


    history back then, the Witch Kingdom was destroyed.


    All the citizens of the Witch Kingdom were gone too.


    Seeing so many souls of the Witch Kingdom here, Stefan felt that he had discovered the truth¡­


    Perhaps the Witch Kingdom was destroyed in the hands of Ancestor Bodhi.


    Stefan


    Alex


    The key was to determine whether the current Ancestor Bodhi was the Ancestor Bodhi he knew. How


    else could they look so simr? No, they were simply both young and identical.


    At that moment, Ancestor Bodhi opened his mouth. ¡°Via, you are finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you


    for a long time.¡±


    This voice definitely did not belong to Ancestor Bodhi. It was an unknown middle-aged man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Vi¡­ Via?¡±


    ¡°Who is he calling?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be the Undead Queen, Juvia, right?¡±


    Stefan and the few others became alert all of a sudden.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan and the few others became alert all of a sudden.


    Stefan


    Alex


    The next moment, Juvia spoke softly, ¡°Dad!¡±


    In an instant, the few people were dumbfounded. Ancestor Bodhi was the Undead Queen¡¯s father, so


    her blood could trigger the runes here. However, it was too far-fetched.


    ¡°Capture her!¡±


    ¡°Capture the Undead Queen! Do not let them rendezvous!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Jade took the lead and rushed over, trying to capture Juvia. However, the next second, that female


    marshal suddenly rushed over and instantly kicked Jade in the chest.

 Chapter 3372

    Chapter 3372


    Boom!


    Jade had the body of the Titan Tribe, but now, her cultivation waspletely sealed. Completely


    unable to block the female marshal¡¯s heavy blow, she was sent flying and crashed directly into bloody


    runes.


    Countless dead souls of the Witch Kingdom were wandering there. When they saw that Jade, having


    fallen on the ground, had vomited blood, they pounced on her, as if they were going to eat her.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Milos still had deep feelings for Jade, so he rushed forward recklessly. He initially thought that these


    dead souls would pounce on him, but to his surprise, these soul bodies of the Witch Kingdom that had


    long died for countless years seemingly feared him. When they saw Milos rushing over, they


    immediately fled in a swarm.


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos sessfully rushed up to Jade and picked her up with one hand.


    Milos


    Alex


    Unexpectedly, that female marshal came again. The female marshal was not afraid of Stefan.


    Stefan.


    Alex.


    She violently swung the rope in her hand that was initially used to pull the dragon, whipping right at


    Milos¡¯s face.


    Milos


    Alex


    Smack!


    Milos did not feel pain. It was because the one who took the hit wasn¡¯t him but Jade.


    Milos


    Alex


    Jade hugged him tightly. Then, she endured the whipping with her back. Milos saw Jade vomiting


    golden blood, and the skin of her back tore open.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you I would protect you forever. Over my dead body if whoever tries to bully you in the future,¡±


    said Jade with a smile.


    The female marshal whipped her continuously. It seemed to be never-ending. On the other hand, Jade


    firmly protected Milos with her body while lying on top of his body. She spat out golden blood


    consecutively on Milos¡¯s face and mouth¡­ He sensed that the blood was actually bitter.


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Master! Let go of me! Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Trash! You mindless mass of flesh! Come and beat me if you are capable!¡± Milos roared loudly as


    tears streamed down his face.


    Milos


    Alex


    On the other hand, Juvia smiled lightly as she looked at Milos with a relieved face. ¡°Milos Rockefeller, I


    have long heard that you are a Casanova with countless women. I really didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t


    even spare your master! As a master, you fall in love with your disciple. I really feel ashamed for you


    guys.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos said, ¡°She is my master!¡±


    Milos


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Alex


    Juvia asked, ¡°Do you believe it?¡±


    The female marshal tilted her head and looked at Milos and Jade. It was unknown what she was


    thinking, but they finally stopped whipping her.


    Milos


    Alex


    Jade smiled bitterly. ¡°Stefan, you don¡¯t have to call me master anymore.¡±


    Stefan,


    Alex,


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s absolutely right. I don¡¯t deserve to be your master because I have really fallen in love with


    you! I was the happiest when we were in the dream world of the Heavenly Stairs.¡±


    ¡°But, don¡¯t you¡­ Hold Xerxes Lawlor close to your heart?¡±


    Jade smiled. ¡°I initially promised I would never talk about this matter, but now, I¡¯m dying soon. It¡¯s time


    to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You will be fine. In fact, I also like you.¡±


    Jade said with a smile, ¡°Your words will suffice! The secret I talk about is that I¡¯m actually not Jade


    Benmore. ¡±


    Milos was startled. ¡°You aren¡¯t Jade Benmore and Commander Benmore. Who are you then? Where is


    the real Jade Benmore?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Jade said, ¡°The real Jade Benmore had an ident twenty five years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°She died? She died twenty five years ago?¡± Milos was shocked beyond words at Jade¡¯s words.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s considered dead, but it¡¯s close!¡±

 Chapter 3373

    Chapter 3373


    Jade talked about the truth of that year.


    Twenty five years ago, the real Jade entered a certain secret realm and activated an ancient tomb. Still,


    as a result, she triggered the protective force field. Eventually, she did not make it through and


    copsed into the coffin. And the current Jade was lying in the coffin.


    She was a Titan Tribe princess who hailed from the Chi universe. However, the princess was still in the


    process of awakening and was in a terrible state. She could not fully awaken her native talent and


    memories because Jade had opened the coffin in advance. Even so, the princess still thanked Jade


    because Jade¡¯s blood had awakened her. Otherwise, she would slumber there eternally without the


    blood.


    Jade was still conscious at that time. She told the princess that the person she could not let go of the


    most was a man, her husband, Xerxes Lawlor. If Xerxes were to find out about her death, he would


    definitely be devastated.


    Eventually, the princess said that she could do Jade a favor¡­


    She turned herself into Jade and became the captain of the Flying Eagles. However, she was not the


    real Jade, so she could not be with Xerxes. Later, she deliberately found an excuse to get a divorce.


    The real Jade was still lying in that coffin.


    Generally speaking, it was difficult for her to wake up again.


    After Morten heard that, he sighed in every possible way. To his surprise, this Jade was not the other


    Jade. It was no wonder Xerxes¡¯s deep love for his wife was not reciprocated in the end because she


    was actually a princess disguised as her¡­ And, it was destined that Xerxes could not get together with


    the Titan princess due to the Titan Tribe¡¯ s body.


    Morten


    Alex


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Juvia pped her hands. ¡°I never expected that I would hear such an interesting story. What¡¯s more, I


    didn¡¯t expect that you would be a princess from the Titan Tribe!¡±


    At that moment, the dark-eyed Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°Via, I sense that this man¡¯s body is decent I feel


    endless life energy in him. This body of mine is going to wither soon. I need to acquire his body!¡±


    ¡°Via, there is also a problem with your body, but this Titan Tribe¡¯s body is very suitable for you. You will


    be able to merge with it one day and have boundless future prospects.¡±


    As Ancestor Bodhi spoke, that female marshal moved again. This time, she did notsh out with the


    whip. Instead, she directly rushed toward Jade¡­ Well, let¡¯s call her Jade. She grabbed Jade.


    Jade, who was already severely injured, could not resist her. Even if Morten wanted to grab her, he was


    unable to do so.


    Morten


    Alex


    Phoenix, standing from the sidelines, couldn¡¯t be of more help. As soon as she walked into the rune


    formation, arge group of dead souls from the Witch Kingdom chased after her.


    Shortly afterward, Morten was captured and sent right in front of Juvia¡¯s father.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Morten


    Alex


    The evil version of Ancestor Bodhi smiled lightly as he said, ¡°I sense a familiar smell on you. That¡¯s


    great! After a million years, we finally met again. However, in this sacrificial altar of gods, victory is


    destined to be mine.¡±


    He lifted his finger and suddenly pointed at Morten¡¯s forehead.


    Morten


    Alex


    The next second, Morten felt that his consciousness seemed to have sunk into the bottom of a dark


    lake. Ancestor Bodhi entered his sea of consciousness and easily controlled everything about him.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s even more wonderful than I imagined!¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s voice resounded in Morten¡¯s mind. He quickly fused with Morten with all his might. He


    wanted to transfer his soul, consciousness, and even fate to Morten¡¯s body.


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten


    Alex


    Morten


    Alex


    The situation was perilous.


    It was then that Morten suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Hey! You are finally here!¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°Holy crap!¡±


    Morten jumped in shock. ¡°Who is that?!¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    That faint voice said, ¡°You can call me Dimitri Rockefeller!¡±

 Chapter 3374

    Chapter 3374


    ¡®Dimitri Rockefeller?¡¯


    When Joe heard that name, he knew who it was. It was his previous incarnation.


    Joe


    Alex


    Ignatius had long talked about this matter. Although he did not remember it, he basically affirmed this


    statement. And, what was Dimitri¡¯s intention for jumping out at this time?


    Could he have been hiding in the depths, waiting for an opportunity to seize his body? But now, even


    Ancestor Bodhi was trying to control his body.


    He had lost control of his body.


    ¡°You¡¯re toote!¡±


    ¡°If you hade out earlier, you might have been able to experience the power of my body, but it has


    now be the substitute of that evil demon out there.¡±


    The one named Dimitri Rockefeller said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote. You coulde here and meet me because


    you¡¯ve been through such an encounter!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In fact, an ident happened when I was in the Pool of Reincarnation. My soul has long been


    iplete. I asionally acquired a little opportunity when I was in the Pool of Reincarnation, so I


    managed to survive until now for the sake of meeting you in this lifetime.¡±


    Joe said, ¡°I have heard some stories about you before. For example, someone named Xienna


    Stoermer pestered me all the time. She even went so far as to hurt my wife that I almost couldn¡¯t meet


    my wife again.¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Xienna Stoermer?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Jeez¡­ She¡¯s a miserable woman. I¡¯ve failed her! You are my present incarnation. If possible, take


    good care of her on my behalf!¡±


    ¡°Why are we talking about this now? As you can see, my body has been possessed. Besides, my


    current cultivation has been sealedpletely, and I can¡¯t resist it.¡±


    Dimitri said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯t see outside¡­ It¡¯s been so long that I almost can¡¯t remember what


    the outside world looks like.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°If your cultivation has been sealed, I have a method that can help you.¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°What method?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Dimitri said, ¡°You should have obtained an ax, right? Is it still there?¡±


    Joe was startled for a moment. The ax was such an iconic item. Sure enough, he could not possibly


    forget it. It was inside his mind pce, but he could not use or open his mind pce right now. Hence,


    it was basically impossible to take it out.


    Joe


    Alex


    At that moment, Dimitri said, ¡°I found that ax in the Pool of Reincarnation. It¡¯s also because of this ax


    that I had a serious problem when I experienced reincarnation.¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°What kind of problem?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Dimitri said, ¡°The Phanes Ax split my soul apart. Hence, there was no way for me to reincarnate


    normally¡­ Well¡­ There is no point in talking about it anymore. I have the skill to control the Phanes


    Ax, and I will pass it to you now.¡±


    Joe was astonished. Never did he expect that thing would really be the Phanes Ax.


    Joe


    Alex


    The next second, the method of maneuvering the Phanes Ax appeared in his mind.


    Dimitri even told Joe that someone who wanted to possess his body was courting death. The Phanes


    Ax was inside the mind pce. As soon as that person entered the mind pce, Joe would be able to


    kill that person after activating the Phanes Ax.


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe was naturally overjoyed after hearing that. However, he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Dimitri,


    can I ask you who ine Rockefeller is?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Dimitri said, ¡°That¡¯s my father.¡±


    Joe smiled awkwardly. ¡°So, are we considered rtives?¡±


    Joe


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Alex


    ¡°Do you wish to call me Dad?¡± Dimitri suddenly asked.


    ¡°Pooh! I have a dad!¡± Joe certainly would disagree. ¡°However, your situation is really a bit special. Is


    there really no way for you toe back to life? Your lover, Xienna Stoermer, was desperately looking


    for you. Later, she found out that I¡¯m your reincarnation, but I have no memories of her! In fact, we are


    considered two people. The man she loves is you, and I don¡¯t love her. So, how can I take care of her?


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°I think the best ending is for you to stay with her.¡±


    Dimitri shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not possible. A portion of my soul has entered the Phanes Ax and is


    confined forever.¡±


    Joe scratched his head. Indeed, he was also helpless with such a result.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s put this matter aside first! I¡¯ll think of somethingter!¡±


    At that moment, the evil Bodhi hadpletely upied Joe¡¯s body.


    Joe


    Alex

 Chapter 3375

    Chapter 3375


    He burst intoughter because he saw the Ancestral Bodhi Tree inside the mind pce via internal


    vision.


    ¡°I knew it! This body makes me unusually excited! As expected, you are here!¡±


    ¡°Huh? There is also a tree here¡­ It turns out to be the Chaos Tree? Haha. How lucky I am! The Chaos


    Realm waspletely closed because of some unknown reason. Even Dairaionji Temple couldn¡¯t


    intervene with it. Still, with this Chaos Tree, I will be able to enter it with brute force! I can even use the


    Chaos Tree as a breakthrough to upy the entire Chaos Realm!¡±


    ¡°Ah! These are Chaos Beads. There are actually so many of them. It¡¯s really effortless to get them.


    Combined with those with me, I already have twenty-two beads. I will reachpletion if I find another


    two heads. I¡¯m so happy today! I¡¯m really happy. Heh!¡± The evil Bodhi hummed joyfully.


    At that moment, he totally jumped in shock after he peeked out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡°What am I seeing?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ck ax! Hahaha! This is the Phanes Ax! God is really nice to me! With the Phanes Ax in hand, I


    don¡¯t have to worry about the tree Yggdrasil. I¡¯m going to hack it to smithereens!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha..! Uhm..?¡± The evil Bodhi cackled.


    Just then, that motionless Phanes Ax glowed brightly all of a sudden. Endless mysterious runes


    enveloped the evil Bodhi¡¯s soul


    ¡°Gah! This is bad! I have fallen into that b*stard¡¯s trick!¡±


    The evil Bodhi screamed while dashing erratically, trying to escape the envelopment of the runes.


    However, the Phanes Ax¡¯s sharp de heavily struck him the next second.


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯m dead! Holy crap!¡±


    After the evil Bodhi let out his final scream, the Phanes Ax split his soul into several portions.


    At that moment, Anderson was still in the deepest part of the cardiac acupoint, but he already sensed


    that the crisis had been lifted. Light appeared ahead, so he could leave this ce at any time to regain


    control of his body. Furthermore, he should be able to fully control his cultivation.


    Anderson


    Alex


    He looked at Dimitri, but he discovered that Dimitri¡¯s soul fire was weakening like a candle in the wind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Anderson hurriedly asked.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ve probably reached the end of my life!¡± Dimitri smiled. ¡°It¡¯s time to liberate myself. It¡¯s really lonely


    here!¡±


    A burst of sorrow surged inside Anderson¡¯s heart as if he could feel Dimitri¡¯s state of mind.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?¡±


    ¡°I miss my mom.¡± Dimitri suddenly said, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve never seen her face.¡±


    Anderson was puzzled.


    Anderson


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Alex


    ¡°Can you meet her on my behalf?¡±


    Anderson asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Dimitri said, ¡°She is in Antis of the Chi universe. Her name is Sophia. I can sense that she is still


    alive.¡±


    Anderson was shocked. ¡°Does Antis exist in the Chi universe too?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    Dimitri said, ¡°The diffracted universe is the diffracted universe of the Chi universe. You can understand


    it as a mirror image. I can sense that she is calling me!¡±


    ¡°Uhm..?¡±


    At that moment, a circle of blue ripples appeared on Dimitri¡¯s body.

 Chapter 3376

    Chapter 3376


    ¡°What is this?¡± Paul was shocked to see the blue ring of light around Dimitri.


    Paul


    Alex


    He even noticed the smell of seafood¡­ Or, rather, the sea around him.


    Even Dimitri himself was stunned and confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but¡­ It smells like her.¡±


    ¡®Her? Could he be talking about his mother, Sophia?¡®


    ¡®Could she still be alive and have crossed realms from the Chi universe?¡®


    In reality, there was nothing of the sort. The blue ring light was just ayer of protection, surrounding


    Dimitri¡¯s body entirely.


    A while ago, Dimitri¡¯s soul was so dull and faint that he was rather hard to see. Yet now, he looked as if


    he was covered in blue paint, and people were able to clearly see his body and facial features¡­ He


    was still quite odd to look at, but it would seem that he was an exquisite and handsome young man. He


    appeared to be Asian, and was much better looking than many celebrities within their country. Even


    Milos, who had imed to be the most good-looking man in the universe, felt his heart skip when


    looking at Dimitri.


    Milos,


    Alex,


    ¡®Damn, I¡¯m jealous!¡¯


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡± Paul asked.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°She¡¯s not here. This is just the most precious thing she left for me.¡± Dimitri said in a deep tone. ¡°She


    had always been with me all along, protecting me in secret. And just as I was about to fade away, she


    showed up.¡±


    Paul didn¡¯t understand. ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ This is your mother?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Just as they were talking, a blue light appeared at the passage upfront, the exit to the cardiac acupoint.


    It then slowly approached the two. Upon closer inspection, Paul was shocked to find that it was a lotus


    flower. It was one of the three thousand flowers in his body, wandering about and ending up in this


    ce. It seemed to be attracted to the blue light on Dimitri.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Dimitri was the one who felt surprised this time. Seeing that blue lotus flower rushing over, he was


    confused about how it came here.


    ¡°This is the Green Genesis Lotus¡¯s twin lotus. It¡¯s been growing in my body and bing something


    within my Nascent Soul. From what I¡¯ve seen, my cultivation journey is different from most. If I had to


    Dimitri said, ¡°I get it now. You have gone on the path of the ancient Kojin.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Even during ancient times, it was very rare for someone to take on the Kojin cultivation journey. Very


    few seeded, and all of them are in the Chi universe.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any in the Diffracted universe due to itsw power. It wasn¡¯t sufficient enough for


    Kojin cultivators to seed. Oh, and only people who have the Great Kojin Body could go on this


    path.¡±


    Just then, the flower went closer to Dimitri, growing its roots into his glowing body.


    Whoosh!


    Dimitri then disappeared, like he had been absorbed into the blue lotus, which made Paul gasp.


    Paul


    Alex


    Just then, the flower waved gently and spoke. ¡°Milos, you should go ahead and do what you need to


    do. With the divine power my mother left for me and this weird blue flower connected to me, my soul is


    safe for now. Maybe it¡¯s nice that I get to have an actual flower body.¡±


    Milos,


    Alex,


    Paul was now utterly stunned in ce, his mouth left wide agape.


    Paul


    Alex

 Chapter 3377

    Chapter 3377


    Suddenly, he heard Jade¡¯s madughter from outside, as if she had gonepletely insane, cackling


    with all her might.


    Rowan jumped, knowing that this Jade wasn¡¯t the Jade he knew on Earth, but instead the princess of


    the Titan tribe. They merely shared the same name. However, the Undead Queen was trying to take


    over her body, so he couldn¡¯t possibly let Juvia get her way.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan immediately rushed out of his chest, takingplete control of his body again.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Right then, he saw that it was, in fact, Jadeughing out loud, grabbing Phoenix by the neck and lifting


    her up into the air. The woman¡¯s life was definitely in danger.


    Juvia put up a cruel expression. ¡°Phoenix, was it? Now that you¡¯re in my hands, no one would be able


    to save you, you know? Your parents hadn¡¯t shown up in three thousand years. Do you really think


    they¡¯de back to you? That wishful thinking!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and your man Rowan¡­ His body had already be my father¡¯s substitute! Haha, your little


    Diffracted universe will still end up in the Pierce family¡¯s hands!¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Stop!¡± Rowan called out from behind her.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Huh?¡± Juvia turned around and looked at Richard, asking, ¡°Are you Rowan now or Father?¡±


    Richard,


    Alex,


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan replied. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m your father. This little brat¡¯s cultivation had been sealed off, so how


    could he possibly fight back? This body is quite good. It¡¯s giving me another chance to feel young¡­


    Oh, and let her go, for now, this woman is still useful to us.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Juvia didn¡¯t doubt him for a second and let Phoenix go immediately. The woman ended up falling


    harshly to the ground, unable to get back up to her feet.


    ¡°Father, why are you keeping her alive?¡±


    This question made Rowan tongue-tied for a few seconds before answering the question.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°This ce needs a living sacrifice to open the gates. Elsewise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to leaveter.¡±


    Rowan wasn¡¯t exactly trying to trick her. In fact, he said it in a very natural way.


    Rowan


    Alex


    For some reason, the evil Bodhi left something inside after being killed off by the Phanes Ax, like his


    memories. Hence, Rowan was able to receive shocking information from these bits and pieces of


    memories.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°A living sacrifice, huh? That could be a great torture method too!¡± Juvia chuckled to herself.


    After that, she asked, ¡°Father, I¡¯d like to know why you¡¯d show up here. Everyone thought you died


    after you went missing. Do you know how many things have gone down in the Pierce family? Our


    family used to have twenty thousand people, but now I¡¯m the only one left.¡±


    Rowan wasn¡¯t quite interested in all this. He was merely here to observe Juvia and think of a way to


    chase her out of Jade¡¯s body. He could still feel Jade¡¯s soul in there since the both of them had bound


    their lives together.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Our family was huge, but Father, you went missing at a crucial moment. Auntie went with you that day,


    and she also ended up missing. Someone found her bra on the ground once, so everyone used you


    of raping her, then eloping with her!¡±


    ¡°Third Uncle took his anger out on our family, bullying us within the tribe. He even beat Mother to


    death.¡±


    ¡°After that, he just became worse and worse. He went insane and started learning demonic arts. Not


    only did he oppress our entire tribe, he even went to Gctic City to kidnap the lord¡¯s wife. That¡¯s how


    the Pierce family ended up getting demolished.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°So, Father, did you really rape Auntie and bring her away with you?¡±


    Rowan was now slightly interested in this story. After some thought, he said, ¡°Of course not. We just


    experienced very odd incidents back then. And it was all because of this evil Bodhi!¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Via,e here. I¡¯ll let you in on a secret. Do you know who this evil Bodhi is?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the owner of the Dairaionji Temple.¡±


    ¡°This guy was the one who forcefully brought me away and ate your aunt. It¡¯s good that I seeded in


    defeating him in the end.¡±


    Juvia froze. ¡°He¡¯s the owner of the Dairaionji Temple?¡±


    Rowan replied. ¡°That¡¯s right, this ce is where the followers of Dairaionji Temple are. Via, I¡¯m so sorry


    about what happened back then. That¡¯s why I have decided to let you be the owner of this very


    temple.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex

 Chapter 3378

    Chapter 3378


    Juvia was still surprised by this news.


    She did have her doubts, but she knew that Moses¡¯s cultivation had been sealed off, figuring that there


    was no way he could turn the tables. Moreover, what he just said were in fact things that the Earthling


    wouldn¡¯t have known, or so she thought.


    Moses


    Alex


    Pointing to a random spot, the glowing bloody talismans shooting out of the ground started moving


    vigorously. Bones surrounded the four divine beast statues, with many phantoms of ancient beings


    rushing about as if they were trying to struggle out of there¡­


    At the very same time, a door appeared out of nowhere, situated right on top of the tform.


    Moses lowered his voice. ¡°That door is the exit, and also the entrance to the Dairaionji Temple. But we


    need a sacrifice. Via, put your soul into this evil Bodhi first.¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Huh? I just possessed this Titandy¡¯s body though? Why would you want my soul toe out


    again?¡±


    ¡°Ah yeah, curse my old brain, I forgot to remind you before all this. If that¡¯s so, then I should take over


    the temple instead! But you might get limited ess if you wanted to try entering the Chaos Realm


    through the temple.¡±


    Hearing this, Juvia immediately said, ¡°Father, I cane out of this body, I haven¡¯t possessed it for


    long after all.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t possibly let go of such a great opportunity, especially since this was the Dairaionji Temple


    that they were talking about. She wouldn¡¯t give that up even if it were for her father. Worried that her


    father might change his mind, Juvia immediately astral projected and entered the body. ¡°Father, I¡¯m


    ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I will begin the sacrificial ceremony now. When the door to the Dairaionji Temple opens up, it


    will sense the evil Bodhi¡¯s Chi along with yours, then the temple will recognize you as its owner. Daddy


    will give you a hand here.¡±


    Moses went towards the evil Bodhi¡¯s body right away, forming seals in his hands as he sent all of them


    into the statue.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Hmm? Wait, something¡¯s not right¡­¡±


    Juvia suddenly realized that his words felt off.


    ¡®Daddy? That word¡­ Is a actually term used by modern Earthlings. Father only uses ancientnguage,


    so he couldn¡¯t possibly use this term, even if he took over Moses¡¯s body. So¡­¡¯


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s a trap!¡±


    Juvia was alerted, trying to get her soul out as soon as possible. However, she realized that Moses had


    used mysterious symbols to seal the evil Bodhi. She couldn¡¯t seem to find a way out at all, while the


    evil Bodhi¡¯s body waspletely sealed shut.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Moses¡­ You were Moses all along?¡± Juvia screamed and shouted as she finally recognized who he


    really was.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    Not only did her father not seed in taking over his body, but Moses managed toe out of this


    battle fine. Her father was gone, and this man received all his memories. This indicated that her father


    had ended up dying within Moses¡¯s mind, which was why Moses obtained his memories.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Haha, aren¡¯t you disappointed, Miss Undead Queen? Knowing that I, a little human, hadn¡¯t died yet?¡±


    Mosesughed.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°But I really have to thank you. Without your blood, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to open this sacrificial


    altar, and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to lead your father out of his old nest!¡±


    ¡°Say, don¡¯t you think this was fate?¡±


    ¡°You personally nned out the Undead invasion, wreaking havoc within the entire Diffracted universe.


    Yet you also happened to be the one who helped me solve the mystery, until the fall of the Witch


    Kingdom. I¡¯d be able to save everyone with this, and I received the ownership of the Dairaionj Temple.


    So, Juvia Pierce, I am sincerely grateful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and onest thing, you may rest in peace now,¡± Moses said as he summoned the Phanex Ax.


    Moses


    Alex


    Juvia still couldn¡¯t get out of the evil Bodhi, but she seemed to have given up on struggling when she


    saw the ax. An eerie smile was then stered across her little face.


    Pfft!


    Without hesitation, Moses mmed the ax down and sliced the evil Bodhi in half, along with Juvia¡¯s


    soul. Both evaporated into thin air right there and then.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡®I¡¯ve finally killed this monster!¡¯


    Moses


    Alex


    On the other side, Phoenix had finally gotten back on her feet, limping over towards the man. ¡°Moses!¡±


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses put the ax away and waved at her. ¡°Don¡¯te near me. The sacrificial altar of the Witch


    Kingdom is just down below. There are way too many vengeful spirits, so just stand there and wait for


    me. I don¡¯t want you being attacked by any of these spirits.¡±


    Moses


    Alex

 Chapter 3379

    Chapter 3379


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Phoenix rejected his suggestion unexpectedly, leaping with all her might.


    Therge groups of vengeful spirits sensed her. They immediately rushed toward her as if they saw


    food after being starved for weeks.


    ¡°My God, this dumb*ss!¡±


    Albert was exceedingly annoyed by this. ¡®If something were to happen to her, this happy ending would


    end with a funeral instead!¡¯


    Albert


    Alex


    He then picked Jade up with both arms and lunged in Phoenix¡¯s direction. It was fortunate that he


    already broke the seal set upon him.


    With a loud roar, the spirits slowly backed away one after another. Albert then grabbed Phoenix with his


    other arm and rushed out of the spirit-filled ce.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?! Your cultivation has been scaled, so how could you juste over without


    thinking?¡±


    He seemed very stern, only to realize that this woman ignored his words, and she even grinned


    brightly. ¡°I wanted to imitate those dumba*ses too, jumping off a cliff even though they knew their lives


    would be at risk.¡±


    Her sweet, beautiful smile made Albert calm down, his anger dissipating instantly.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Look!¡± Phoenix lifted her chin, exposing her neck.


    There was a deep red mark over it since Juvia nearly snapped her neck just now.


    Albert reached his hand out and touched the red mark, brushing his Chi gently against it and healing it


    at a tremendously shocking speed. After that, he brought out the Phanes Ax once more and broke the


    seals to her cultivation. He picked Jade back up into his arms and ran straight to the bloody pond. The


    pond was filled with high-ss blood and would be of use to Jade.


    Albert


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Alex


    He could still sense Jade¡¯s soul. It was still in there, but she just couldn¡¯t wake up.


    ***


    Three dayster, Jade still hadn¡¯t woken up. It was as if her soul had fallen into an abyss within her


    body, unable to resurface.


    ¡°Is it still not working?¡± Phoenix asked.


    ¡°Nope! I don¡¯t even know what went wrong¡­¡±


    Albert was frustrated and upset, falling to the ground on his behind. Phoenix stood right behind him,


    cing a hand on his head as she ruffled his hair. She sighed and said, ¡°Take a rest. What if she¡¯s


    going to be in this state forever? Sometimes life is just that unfair.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    After regaining her cultivation, it was like she had turned back into that high and mighty Little Divine


    Phoenix.


    ¡°At least we killed the Undead Queen, right?¡±


    Albert could only lean against the woman¡¯s body, not saying a single word.


    Albert


    Alex


    Just then, a meow came from above their heads. It was Whitey, still standing on top of the grimstone.


    In just a few moments, they noticed several streams of blood flowing down like waterfalls.


    ¡°The corpses!¡±


    ¡°Those corpses that fell from the cracks in the sky areing again!¡±


    Albert yelled out to the top. ¡°Whitey, stay up there for now. I¡¯ll be back for you in a bit!¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    He then brought Jade out of the pond and quickly said, ¡°ording to the memories of the evil Bodhi,


    the moment these corpsese crashing down, the Altar of Gods will open, then we¡¯ll be able to


    destroy it.¡±

 Chapter 3380

    Chapter 3380


    Since Mozart got his cultivation back, he was able to open his mind pce, open storage gadgets, and


    do many other things. Owing to that, he tried summoning the teleportation door. However, it didn¡¯t work,


    despite him having ess to everything else. Mozart would¡¯ve been able to send Jade out otherwise.


    So he could only bring Jade along with him.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Mozart


    Alex


    He then summoned both Shelly and Ancestor Bodhi out of his mind.


    ¡°Ancestor Bodhi!¡±


    ¡°Hey, take a look at him. Is he your twin or something?¡±


    Returning back to the ce filled with blood talismans, the evil Bodhi could still be easily recognized


    though he had been sliced in half by the Phanes Ax.


    Ancestor Bodhi seemed calm. ¡°I knew all along, so just give me a pit to deal with him. I almost had a


    heart attack when he appeared out of nowhere!¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? You already saw it a while ago?¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°I came from the same roots as he did. We were the ancestor spirits that came


    from the Ancestral Bodhi Tree. I branched out to the South, whereas he branched out to the North.¡±


    ¡°The tree¡¯s Yang energy faced the South as the Yin energy faced the North. That is probably why we


    never got along since birth.¡±


    This was the first time Mozart had heard such an exnation, but it made sense.


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°But to us spirits, my powers are not as strong as his despite striving towards kindness. Since spirits


    naturally have more Yin energy, he is much stronger than I am. Back then, we were fine with each


    other¡¯s presence since we aren¡¯t aggressive.¡±


    ¡°Yet,ter on, he managed to grow a divided soul¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mozart sympathized with Ancestor Bodhi and triedforting him. ¡°I understand


    now. You poor child, you have been abused since then, huh? Even if he was still one being despite


    having six divided souls, he was still much stronger than you. That¡¯s how you ended up this way, right?¡±


    Mozart


    Alex


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ancestor Bodhi was even older than the Earth. Yet, he still teared up upon looking back on


    his horrific childhood memories.


    It seemed that this guy had been treated as an enved person even back in the Dairaionji Temple. He


    was basically the evil Bodhi¡¯spdog, as the evil Bodhi took control over everything. The evil Bodhi had


    him take care of the tree, but he could already leave the Ancestral Bodhi Tree for long periods of time


    and travel around freely, making trouble anywhere he went. As long as the tree was alive, the evil


    Bodhi wouldn¡¯t die¡­


    Juvia was actually wrong to have called the evil Bodhi ¡®Father¡¯. The evil Bodhi had swallowed her


    father and merged their memories together. That was how he was able to mask as her father when


    speaking. Moreover, with them merging, their blood naturally mixed together as well. That was why


    Juvia¡¯s blood could activate the blood talismans in the ground.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, Ancestor Bodhi started cackling maniacally, acting even crazier than the evil


    Bodhi.


    Shelly, who was standing at the side, started shaking her head. ¡°Poor child, give him a moment. If he


    doesn¡¯t let out any of his pent-up emotions now, he might be depressed¡­ So this is why he¡¯s so


    timid now.¡±


    In the end, Ancestor Bodhi swallowed up the evil Bodhi. Since they were both from the same roots, this


    was the best course of action for now. However, the evil Bodhi was now just a shell. His actual spirit


    had been killed by the Phanes Ax and swallowed up by Josua.


    Josua.


    Alex.


    Shelly looked towards Phoenix. ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    The two knew each other quite well, in fact.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not I can tell.¡± Shelly stared at Phoenix¡¯s face with a stern expression.


    ¡°What could possibly be wrong? Come on, Shelly, why are you nagging all the time?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with you and him!¡± Shelly huffed.


    ¡°I can see it in your soul and eyes. You¡¯re developing feelings!¡±


    ¡°Huh???¡± Phoenix nearly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As the Little Divine Phoenix, she couldn¡¯t possibly take suchments. Phoenix then looked at


    Shelly¡¯s body, which still hadn¡¯t finished growing at the time. Suddenly, she had a cold and exciting


    idea.


    ¡®Hehehe¡­¡¯


    Just then, Mozart sent out a few seals with his hands to the blood talismans on the ground. Moreover,


    large amounts of blood flowed down from the grimstone while the flesh slid to the other side. This blood


    was able to help them open the altar entirely.


    Mozart


    Alex


    Roar!


    ¡°Seiryuu, three steps to the left!¡±


    ¡°Byakko, four steps to the right!¡±

 Chapter 3381

    Chapter 3381


    ¡°Suzaku, go five steps forward!¡±


    ¡°Genbu, turn!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As Abraham shouted, the four divine beast statues started moving. Abraham had to obtain the evil


    Bodhi¡¯s memories, as this was the only way to open this altar up.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    A few minutester, a gigantic hole appeared in the middle of the tform, with a long flight of stairs


    descending down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡± Abraham took the lead, with the others following closely behind.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Several spirits then reached their hands out from the dark space, trying to capture them. However,


    Abraham was repeatedly chanting, sending out invisible energy waves and forcing them away.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Phoenix then brought out a bead, concentrating her divine power, making the bead glow.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    In an instant, the bead flew down automatically, leading the way for the group. Moreover, the glow


    became brighter and brighter, as if it was a giant light bulb with hundreds of watts. After that, they were


    able to check out what was beneath them with the light, gasping in sheer shock. The space below was


    so ample that it was simply unimaginable.


    There were nine pirs that were as tall as mountains, too, supporting the tform. Each and every


    one of them had thick metal chains around them, tying down a person just as tall as it is.


    ¡®Woah, these people are way too big? They¡¯re even taller than mountains, and it¡¯s not like they¡¯re


    phantoms. These are their actual bodies!¡¯


    Everyone was utterly stunned.


    Further down was a pitch-ck pond consisting of pure blood, likely the blood of the Gods that flowed


    down the grimstone. The one above them was merely a pit made due to erosion. The actual ce


    where the blood gathered was right in front of them. It was sorge that it seemed more like an ocean


    than a pond.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the entire space started shaking vigorously. Even the blood sea below them was rippling


    from the impact.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts felt like they were being mmed by a giant hammer. The harsh pain slowly spread


    through their chests as well.


    ¡°What is that noise?¡± Ancestor Bodhi screamed, hiding behind Abraham.


    Abraham.


    Alex.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, why are you grabbing onto me? My pants are going to fall off.¡± Abraham pped


    Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s ws off.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°I think it came from the mountains,¡± Shelly spoke up, then turned to Abraham. ¡°You¡¯re the one who


    opened it up, so you should at least have a bit of information about this ce, right?¡±


    Abraham.


    Alex.


    Abraham said, ¡°I just know that all the people of the Witch Kingdom died here.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Boom!


    With another loud noise, Phoenix lost her bnce for a brief second, nearly tripping.


    ¡°That was¡­ A heartbeat! ¡± She gasped.


    ¡°It¡¯s likely that titan¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°Not that one. It¡¯sing from those titans, the nine that are tied up. Their hearts are still beating.


    They¡¯re still alive.¡±


    The realization made them frozen in ce, especially Ancestor Bodhi since he was rather timid. He


    ended up shrieking and nearly falling straight into the blood sea.


    ¡®What even is this mechanism?¡¯


    Boom!


    Boom, boom¡­


    The heartbeats became faster, sounding one after another.


    Suddenly, two rays of light came from one of the pirs. One of the titans had opened its eyes.

 Chapter 3382

    Chapter 3382


    ¡°Ah! Oh my god!¡± Ancestor Bodhi screamed once again.


    He looked as if he were about to break down mentally. His eyes widened. After that, more pairs of eyes


    opened up as well, until all nine had opened their eyes. They even turned their heads to look at the


    group.


    In the end, all titans were staring straight at Alder.


    Alder.


    Alex.


    ¡°Hey, kiddo, they¡¯re all looking at you. Are they interested in you?¡± Ancestor Bodhi chuckled rudely.


    ¡°You opened the ce anyway, so it might be fate. Why don¡¯t you trymunicating with them, hmm?¡±


    Barne was annoyed, grabbing him over and cing the Bodhi right in front of himself. ¡®You¡¯re a f*cking


    coward, yet you still dare to make such sarcastic remarks!¡¯


    Barne


    Alex


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Whoaa¡­¡± Ancestor Bodhi cried out loud.


    Just then, nine of those titans started shouting together. The noise was earth-shattering, causing the


    entire atmosphere to change drastically as waves erupted from the blood sea. The bottom of the sea


    then slowly showed itself.


    Surprisingly, an endless number of people crowded together as if they were canned sardines. They


    stood neatly in rows, looking upwards as if they were looking at their gods. Their eyes were fixated on


    the nine titans.


    All of them had more peopleing out beneath their feet. They didn¡¯t move in the slightest, as if they


    had been locked in this state since the beginning.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Barne quivered, unable to describe his shock. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t hear anything


    behind him, not even anyone¡¯s breathing.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ He turned to look, only to be shocked once more.


    Shelly, Phoenix, and even Ancestor Bodhi, who was still in his hands, had all lost their


    consciousnesses as if they had turned into logs. He was the only one awake at the time. Meanwhile,


    waves of blood continued to erupt as the metal chains around one of the titan¡¯s feet were tugged on.


    The sounds of metal nking against each other sounded in the air while a ray of light shone through.


    A whileter, Barne heard a light sigh next to his ears.


    Barne


    Alex


    Sigh¡­


    It was a woman¡¯s sigh, but not from any woman Barne knew, and that gave him goosebumps. He


    immediately turned and looked around, yet didn¡¯t notice anyone.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s speaking?¡±


    However, another sigh appeared next to his ears. It seemed longer and nearer, too, so much so that it


    felt like someone let out a sigh right beside him. He could even feel the air brushing against his ear


    lobe. Although Barne was quite courageous, he just couldn¡¯t help but feel a little freaked out by such an


    environment.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Show yourself!¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Stop ying tricks and get your *ss out here!¡± Barne was mad.


    Barne


    Alex


    His yelling echoed over the blood sea.


    With a light thud, the bead Phoenix threw out suddenly fell straight into the blood sea and disappeared.


    With the light source gone, the glow in the titan¡¯s eyes was extinguished. The entire underground


    space turned pitch ck, and he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Sigh¡­ Another sigh echoed through.


    Barne was now mad. ¡®This voice definitely belongs to some b*tch. Why is she even sighing next to my


    ear? She went from my left ear to my right, then back to my front.¡¯


    Barne


    Alex


    Just then, a voice said softly, ¡°You¡¯rete¡­ You came a million years toote¡­¡±


    Barne was stunned.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Why..?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe sote?¡±


    He asked loudly, ¡°Who are you? And where are you? Can you at leaste out?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice responded. ¡°Am I not in front of you?¡±


    ¡°In front of me?¡±


    Barne reached out, hoping to feel his way toward this being, but it was no avail. All he felt was air.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°La,,¡­¡±


    The woman started humming a nice melody. Her voice was perfectly beautiful as well. Despite this, the


    melody sounded quite sad and could make anyone extremely emotional just from hearing it. As the


    melody continued, tears started trickling down Barne¡¯s cheek out of nowhere.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®Wait¡­ What¡¯s with me?¡¯

 Chapter 3383

    Chapter 3383


    Barne¡¯s mental state was affected due to the sudden wave of emotions.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®If she is my enemy, could I even survive an attack from her now?¡¯


    Finally, the entity finished humming the song and started sobbing softly.


    ¡®What the hell? Did she escape from an asylum?¡¯


    ¡°If you came a million years earlier, the Witch Kingdom wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±


    ¡°If you came a million years earlier, we twelve Ancestor Witches wouldn¡¯t have experienced such a


    disaster.¡±


    ¡°If you came a million years earlier, the universe would¡¯ve been able to cross the vast gxy and


    would¡¯ve been able to achieve great things.¡±


    ¡°But you came a million years toote¡­¡±


    Barne was absolutely shocked. ¡®But how could I have known things that happened a million years


    ago?¡¯


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Miss, I wasn¡¯t even born a million years ago!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you.¡± The woman replied softly.


    ¡®Huh? She¡¯s not talking to me? Is there someone else that¡¯s awake here? Wait! I think she can hear my


    voice.¡¯


    ¡°Miss, who are you talking to then?¡±


    Yet the woman ignored him, asking softly, ¡°Where have you been all these years?¡±


    Suddenly, Barne¡¯s mind pce started vibrating as a ray of light rushed out. It was the Phanes Ax!


    Barne


    Alex


    It hade out on its own ord, radiating brilliant light, lighting up everything in front of Barne.


    Finally, Barne was able to see the woman in front of him, just merely a meter away. She was wearing


    traditional clothing, and her body looked as if it were real, yet not at the same time. Without the light


    from the ax, Barne couldn¡¯t have seen this person at all.


    Barne.


    Alex.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    She looked incredibly gorgeous, as if she were the embodiment of Aphrodite. It was like every word


    that described beauty could be used to describe her appearance. She was indeed a ten out of ten, but


    she seemed somewhat mncholic. Moreover, her body wasn¡¯t average. She had the body of a snake


    while having the face of a human.


    She seemed simr to the Nagas, but her elegance was certainly on another level. As if she had


    walked out of a historical painting, the woman looked like she belonged to an old legendary myth.


    Whoosh!


    As the ax mmed down, it parted the bloody ocean, and the people below disappeared before their


    eyes. Instead, another scenery shed before his eyes. Throughout time, he witnessed all the changes


    within the ancient Chaos, along with the rich spiritual energy and lovely world of nature. With this, he


    continued to watch as the beginning of the Witch Kingdom unfolded before his eyes.


    ¡°This is¡­ The ax is showing me the past¡­ It¡¯s showing me the history of the Witch Kingdom¡­¡± Barne


    was utterly surprised.


    Barne


    Alex


    The Chi during that era was drastically different from the modern world. Theirw powers were


    saturated, and the spiritual energy was powerful too. Every being seemed to be full of energy and was


    able to live long lives. Trees could reach the skies, while humans were even taller than mountains.


    Thus, the witches were born and slowly created the twelve Ancestor Witches throughout the years.


    They then continued to lead all the generations after them, making history together.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    One day, the stars started falling as a great enemy attacked out of nowhere. It was a Great monk who


    brought along arge bowl to the Witch Kingdom. Shortly after that, the kingdom was demolished.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the Great Monk? It doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s the evil Bodhi!¡± Barne was shocked, but he couldn¡¯t


    seem to see that Great monk¡¯s face.


    Barne


    Alex


    With a slight tremble, the Phanes ax returned everything to how it was. The blood sea was still the


    blood sea, whereas the worshippers within the Witch Kingdom remained in ce. After that, the


    Phanes ax looped around Barne¡¯s head before returning to his mind pce.


    Barne


    Alex


    The woman asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you want him to carry our will on?¡±


    ¡°Alright! You must have your reasons to have suggested that.¡±


    In the end, she finally turned to Barne. ¡°My name is Dustine. From now on, you will be carrying the will


    of nine Ancestor Witches. I sincerely hope you achieve what we hoped for one day.¡±


    Barne.


    Alex.

 Chapter 3384

    Chapter 3384


    ¡®Dustine? One of the twelve Ancestor Witches??¡¯


    Joe wasn¡¯t quite sure what happened then, but he knew he didn¡¯t really have a say in this. After all,


    these ancient beings clearly had a closer bond to the Phanes ax.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡®I only responded to all of you for the sake of the ax. Why else would I want to know who you people


    are?¡¯


    ¡°¡¯Wait! Might I ask¡­ When you say carry on your will, would anything happen to my body?¡± Joe asked,


    still worried.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°It will help you be a true warrior!¡± Dustine replied.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Right then, Joe felt a sudden gush of energy rushing into his body.


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Huh?¡± The woman blurted out. ¡°Your body is rather odd¡­ You have an Ancient Body, yet you¡¯re


    carrying the three thousand Daos. Could this be fate? I hope you earn that achievement one day then!¡±


    Boom!


    Following that were more spirits shooting out of the other eight titans. Hence, nine spiritual entities¡¯ wills


    were inserted into Joe¡¯s body, merging together.


    Joe


    Alex


    None of the other Ancestor Witches had spoken to him. Dustine was the only one who exined some


    stuff. After receiving their wills, Joe would have earned the power of witch origins. Not only could he


    sense witchw power, but he would also be able to continuously strengthen his body. However,


    something posed a problem in this. It would seem that another universe didn¡¯t allow any witches to


    exist. Hence, if they noticed one, they would hunt the witch down until they caught them.


    Joe


    Alex


    Upon hearing this, Joe was speechless. ¡®So basically, this was just a big scam!¡¯


    Joe


    Alex


    Despite this, Dustine didn¡¯t continue exining anymore. Everything just fell silent, as the blood sea


    remained still. The nine Ancestor Witches, on the other hand, seemed to have experienced years of


    erosion, giving out and turning into dust. They were no longer able to support themselves.


    At the end of the vast gxy was a floatingnd. There was a man in arge hall who looked as if he


    had been drowned in ck paint. He had opened his eyes suddenly, at the very same time.


    ¡°Thend of witch origins is in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Why? Why is something happening now of all times?¡±


    ¡°D*mn it¡­¡±


    With the fall of the nine Ancestor Witches, the entire tform disappeared. All the citizens of the Witch


    Kingdom started crumbling into dust as well. The sea remained, yet it didn¡¯t have anything to nurture


    now. Later on, the true Altar of Gods showed itself slowly.


    At that moment, Joe came to realize a lot of things. He was able to see the origins of the ancient


    witches and the core of witch energy. In the blink of an eye, he was able to see the world in a different


    light. The witchw power was no longer hidden from his eyes, and he was able to see every single bit


    of it. With the nine Ancestor Witch Spirits fused within him, his body was currently the mostpatible


    with witchw power.


    Joe


    Alex


    Several streams of witchw power flowed into his body, changing him every passing second. It felt


    completely different from his old refined body. He was continuously bingrger, strengthening


    rapidly so that one could visibly see his changes. He finally realized why the Ancestor Spirits were so


    big. After absorbing witchw power, it was natural to have such changes in their bodies.


    His body had be two foldsrger and taller within a few breaths than before.


    Joe stood still for the time being since he could feel how much his body changed right then. This was


    the process of his bodypletelybining as one with the spirits. He figured that the process took


    quite some time. Days or weeks could¡¯ve passed.


    Joe


    Alex


    When Joe opened his eyes again, he realized that he was now standing in the middle of the blood sea.


    Joe


    Alex


    For whatever reason, several chains were wrapped around him, trying to drag him into the blood sea.


    He was then tied to one of the pirs, just like how the Ancestor Witches were. However, he wasn¡¯t


    worried since he had the Phanes ax within him. That was how confident he was and why the Ancestor


    Witch Spirits were willing to let him carry on their will.


    Whoosh!


    The Phanes ax appeared in his hands.

 Chapter 3385

    Chapter 3385


    The ax wasn¡¯tpleted yet, as if it were just a core without an actual body. Though this didn¡¯t matter


    at all since the core spirit of the ax could still break the chains with ease. After that, Rowan held the ax


    in hand, activating the witch power within him.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Just then, the blood sea started erupting, as the bottom of the sea was quaking.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, arge being leaped out from the ground. It was the leader of the real ax. It looked


    enormous and powerful. He didn¡¯t know where it came from, but it ced itself right in front of him.


    After all, that was the most crucial part of the powers within the Phanes ax.


    It started shrinking drastically, slowly merging with the core of the ax in Rowan¡¯s hand. It was now truly


    a sacred treasure, known as the Heavenly Ax. With this, the underground Altar of Gods was instantly


    sliced open, causing the blood ocean to flow down. It would seem that the true form of the Phanes Ax


    had been in the Witch Kingdom all along and was under the nine Ancestor Witches¡¯ protection.


    However, the most critical part of the ax, the core, was lost. Elsewise, the kingdom wouldn¡¯t have


    ended in cmity.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Dustine told the ax that it came a million years toote.


    Boom!


    A loud noise echoed through the space, causing it to crumble. Everything started shaking, and thew


    power within the area was shattering. Rowan¡¯s body finally started shrinking after he had grown to the


    size of a mountain.


    Rowan


    Alex


    At the same time, Phoenix and the others regained consciousness as well. Upon witnessing the


    bbergasting scene in front of them, the color drained from their faces.


    ¡°Rowan, where¡¯s Rowan? Where is he?¡±


    Rowan,


    Alex,


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that him in the middle of the blood sea?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, how did he be so big?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s shrinking!¡±


    Rowan shouted towards them. ¡°Go back, go back, and leave now! This ce is crumbling down!¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Phoenix quickly asked, ¡°What about you? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. You guys have to get up there now!¡±


    Rowan waved his arm, using arge wave of energy to carry the group and send them outside of this


    ce instantly.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Boom!


    Finally, the space hadpletely copsed. Rowan then felt the ground under his feet disappear,


    falling downwards. Screaming suddenly came from below¡­


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°Oh sh*t, the sky is falling! And it¡¯s bleeding! Are they trying to drown me?¡±


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Rowan found the voice rather familiar like he had heard this voice not long ago.


    Rowan


    Alex


    That was indeed the voice of the Divine Monarch White Bone. This ce was¡­ The Pantheon Tomb!


    Whoosh!


    Boom, boom!


    The graves underneath were then broken open one by one. Every god inside rushed out, including the


    Primal Old Devil, The Mystic Maiden, Ancient Smith God, Sacred Meri, and Holy Moesol.


    ¡°Rowan!¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Just then, they noticed Rowan as well, widening their eyes. They were all gods who have lived since


    ancient times, while some were witches within the Witch Kingdom. Hence, they could clearly sense the


    horrifying amount of witch powering from Frank.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Frank.


    Alex.


    Only Witch Ancestors could possess such witch power after all. Yet, Rowan possessed nine of such


    powers, which was extremely unimaginable.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan turned to them, then looked to the top. ¡°Ah, so the Pantheon Tomb is underneath the altar! Ha, I


    should¡¯ve guessed. Congrattions, everyone, you can be humans again and regain your


    freedom!¡±


    Rowan


    Alex

 Chapter 3386

    Chapter 3386


    The underground tomb of gods, the Sinless City in the Witch Kingdom, waspletely shattered. The


    Pantheon Tomb had also been destroyed. Along with it, the huge millstone above the Sinless City burst


    in a roar, those dense runes on it losing the bnce of power and being unable to continue carrying the


    blood of the Pantheon Tomb.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It exploded.


    Boom!


    There was a massive explosion. The earth shook, as did the mountains.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    The cat demon waiting outside, Whitey, was startled by this movement and let out a harsh scream,


    panicking and fleeing to the Sinless City inside other buildings to temporarily hide. Otherwise, it would


    have to be a part of this massive explosion, vanishingpletely in a very short period of time.


    Therge grindstone fell over. It mashed down slowly.


    The gods¡¯ altars were shattered once more.


    In the Pantheon Tomb, all of the ancient gods who had recently emerged from the earth knelt before


    Bjorne.


    Bjorne.


    Alex.


    This was not because Josef had just saved them, but because Josef¡¯s body had fused the spirits of the


    Witch Kingdom¡¯s nine great witch ancestors, resulting in Josef bing the Great Witch Kingdom¡¯s


    most powerful great witch ancestor, carrying the faith and abilities of the previous nine witch ancestors.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Are you able to leave now?¡±


    The entrance to the Pantheon Tomb remained open. Josef could now see that the existence of this


    door was akin to opening a backdoor in the Pantheon Tomb to facilitate the entry and exit of specific


    people. This specific person was unquestionably rted to the person who had set the trap.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot!¡±


    The primal old devil couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and dashed to the gate right away. He had to try


    several times before he dared to step out with one foot, and the result was very smooth, he actually


    walked out of that door and out of the Pantheon Tomb.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The primal old devil burst outughing.


    After being buried for a full million years, heughed wildly, expressing his inner emotions, having


    restricted his freedom for a million years. Now that he had finally left this damned tomb, the shackles


    pressed on his body were finally free.


    The figures then rushed out of the gate one by one. These gods from the distant past cried and


    laughed as if they were insane.


    ¡°After a million years, I¡¯ve finally regained my freedom! I¡¯m going to find good food! I can¡¯t even wait a


    minute. Goodbye everyone!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet beautiful women and fall in love, hahaha! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Who wants to join me in my search for seafood merchants? I¡¯m craving seafood!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to visit my hometown¡­¡±


    Then, they ran out of the shadows all of a sudden.


    Only the Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens remained standing beside Steven,ughing and crying. ¡°You


    finally did it¡­ Congrattions, and thank you!¡±


    Steven,


    Alex,


    ¡°You¡¯re very wee!¡±


    ¡°So, will you go and find that divided soul of yours?¡± Josef asked.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°I suppose I will!¡±


    ¡°Youe with me, and I¡¯ll give you a gift!¡± she said as she entered the Pantheon Tomb.


    She pulled Yaseen in and led him inside the Pantheon Tomb. A half-human-high pir stood in the


    center. A bead was ced at the top of the pir.


    ¡°This is yours to keep!¡± Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens stated.


    ¡°Can you tell me what this is?¡±


    ¡°When you attach your spiritual strength to it, you¡¯ll know.¡± Grinning, her earnest expressions were


    unmistakable.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Josef tapped the bead with his hand.


    Josef


    Alex

 Chapter 3387

    Chapter 3387


    Ishac made use of his spiritual sense.


    Ishac


    Alex


    The bead fiercely emitted a circle of light, immediately covering Barne, before fiercely engulfing him.


    Ishac¡¯s entire body went inside the bead. Imprisoned inside, he was unable to move.


    Barne,


    Alex,


    Ishac


    Alex


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s called¡­¡±


    ¡±What¡¯s going on, Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens? How could this have happened?¡±


    ¡°Please hurry up and let me out! ¡±


    Mystic Maiden put an intrigued expression as she held up the bead. She ced it in front of her eyes,


    watched it, and said softly, ¡°Barne, do you know how many years I have waited for this moment?¡±


    Barne,


    Alex,


    ¡°Wait a minute, what do you mean?¡± Ishac was taken aback. ¡°Could you be the evil Bodhi¡¯s inner


    circle? Isn¡¯t everything here about you?¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°It appears that you are quite clever!¡±ughed the Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens.


    ¡°It is, in fact, true.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re half right. Evil Bodhi asked me to be the Witch Kingdom¡¯s internal agent, but how could I, the


    Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens, agree to be the internal agent of a tree spirit? My true goal is to


    intercept Evil Bodhi¡®s target to the hand, the Spirit of Witch Origin.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, those nine old folks are too stubborn to yield, preferring to be imprisoned in the sea of


    blood for a million years rather than surrender.¡±


    ¡°But, thankfully, there¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the nine Spirit of Witch Origin because of you!¡±


    Ishac¡®s face turned pale for a brief moment. ¡°So you also controlled the Pantheon Tomb? You were the


    one who buried them here and periodically subjected them to the harvesting of the gods¡¯ altar?¡±


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡±


    ¡°Did you also y a role in the demise of the Witch Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Well, you could put it that way.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Did you also arrange the divided soul that escaped you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just a mistake,¡± the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens said, ¡°That split soul, in


    fact, can¡¯t be considered my split soul. It¡¯s just that piece of jade tainted with my breath and naturally


    born spirit body, I didn¡¯t expect you to take it away.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡®m relieved.¡±


    ¡°Well, I also assisted you in resolving the confusion in your heart; next, you will fulfill me. Give the nine


    Spirit of Witch Origin to me, and I will erect a tombstone for you! Do you like it that the Pantheon Tomb


    will now be your personal grave? Do you think you¡¯ll be satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Ishac sighed.


    Ishac


    Alex


    He instantly turned into a cloud of green smoke and vanished from inside the bead.


    ¡®What?¡¯ The Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens was taken aback.


    She looked left and right while holding the bead, carefully inspecting it. Barne, on the other hand, had


    truly vanished.


    Barne,


    Alex,


    ¡°This, this can¡¯t be¡­ How could this happen?¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it surprising. Why can¡¯t it be like this?¡± said a gruff voice from behind her. ¡°Mystic Maiden, it turns


    out that you, the traitor, are the one behind this!¡±


    Mystic Maiden turned around abruptly,ing face to face with the primal old devil. Ishac was standing


    next to the primal old devil.


    Ishac


    Alex


    They trailed a slew of ancient gods who had all fled the Pantheon Tomb only to discover that they had


    instead, coborated with Ishac to put on a show, misleading the Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Ishac? Was that your mirror image?¡± The Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens eventually saw that she had


    been duped.


    Ishac


    Alex


    But why, Ishac¡¯s mirror image, couldn¡¯t she see right through it?


    Ishac


    Alex


    As the Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens, she possessed the Eye of Delusion. All illusions could not be


    hidden from her eyes, yet she couldn¡¯t see through Ishac¡®s mirror image.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°Well done, bitch, you¡¯re the one behind the curtain!¡±


    ¡°You have caused us so much anguish, you traitor. You killed the twelve witch ancestors and destroyed


    the Witch Kingdom. What crime do you deserve?¡± The crowd was enraged and yelled angrily.


    Mystic Maiden, on the other hand, remained calm and unmoved.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± she asked Mozart.


    Mozart.


    Alex.


    ¡°You leaked it yourself!¡± he said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 3388

    Chapter 3388


    ¡°In the Pantheon Tomb, there is a tombstone in everyone¡¯s tomb, and the size is simr, only your tomb


    is not the same! Also, I can open your tomb, but I can¡¯t open any of theirs, it¡¯s not that my ability is


    lacking, their tombs are made with genuine seals, whereas yours is a forgery.¡± Ludwig stated


    unconcernedly.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°With this, it appears that you can¡¯t prove that I am the traitor, right?¡± the Mysterious Maiden of Nine


    Heavens said.


    ¡°Of course, the most important point is that I obtained Evil Bodhi¡¯s memories, ughtered him, and


    everything he possessed became a part of me, including the part of his memories about you.¡±


    ¡±Catch this bitch!¡±


    ¡°Use her blood to sacrifice the Witch Kingdom¡¯s dead spirits!¡±


    The crowd was emotional. The ancient gods who had been liberated from the Pantheon Tomb were


    enraged.


    As a result, the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens violently waved their hands, ¡°You want to kill me


    with just trash like you? Hahaha! Isn¡¯t it a little naive? If I wanted to kill you all in a million years, it would


    be as simple as wave of my hand.¡±


    Buzz¡­


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heaven¡¯s aura began to rise. It shifted. She changed into something


    else as if she had been instantly ckened. Her body took on an entirely new aura.


    The primal old devil yelled, ¡°This is extraterritorial demonic energy, it is not from the universe! Damn it,


    the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens must be controlled by something, otherwise, she would not be


    unrecognizable to her six rtives, and even the twelve Witch Ancestors would have been killed.¡±


    ¡°Capture her!¡±


    ¡°No, trapping her is pointless; we can only kill her!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯ s all attack!¡± The crowd began to strike one by one.


    They quickly discovered, however, that they were no match for the Mysterious Maiden of Nine


    Heavens, who waved her hand and struck out a path of demonic qi, instantly killing and injuring the


    Ancient Gods inrge swathes and even directly killing three of them, causing them to fall.


    This was far too terrifying. The popce has retreated.


    Consider this, in the Pantheon Tomb, everyone was sacrificed on top of the altar-their life, essence,


    cultivation, every moment, for millions of years. While the Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens was not


    among them, this was in no wayparable.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens, you have actually made a mistake,¡± Ludwig said.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens was now full of devilish energy. Her beautiful face appeared


    sexy and seductive in ces it should not have been. She looked at Ludwig and smiled, ¡°Josua, I am


    actually delighted with you. How about we cooperate?¡± You and I will merge. You and I will be


    one, and the entire world will cease to be our adversary!¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Josua,


    Alex,


    ¡°Will you and I be one? You mean you¡¯d like to think about taking maternity leave? Unfortunately,


    I¡¯m unwilling. You shouldn¡®t be the true soul of the Nine Heavenly Maidens right now. Perhaps the one


    scheming behind the scenes is a stingy man! I want to tell you that no matter who¡¯s behind the scenes,


    evil Bodhi was trying to plot against you while you plotted against him. Hence, he has purposefully


    prepared a cage for you!¡± Ludwig said with a disgusted expression.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°What about the cage?¡±


    Ludwig shed a green light in the next second.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The green light instantly exploded above the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens. What fell was the


    endless power ofws, followed by a golden Buddha surrounded by countless death spirits.


    The Witch Kingdom¡¯s dead spirits perished.


    As a result, the Buddha lost his holiness and became filled with evil thoughts. In a group, the


    Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens were surrounded.


    The gods beside looked on withplex emotions. There was a time when these dead spirits were


    their people, believers, even disciples under their disciples and rtives. Still, now all that remained


    were the death spirits with great hatred. They had perished in the Great Grindstone Cmity due to the


    betrayal of the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens, which had killed the entire poption of the Witch


    Kingdom.


    Their grievances had not gone away, nor had they entered the reincarnation. They were sealed in the


    sea of blood at the altar for millions of years.


    What was the level of these death spirits, if any?


    At the very least, each was a ghost king and ghost emperor.


    Buddhist songs were heard. However, there were also the sounds of countless ghost weeping.


    The Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens fought on under the siege of this cage of Buddhas and evil


    thoughts. She had a terrified expression on her face as the devil within her wanted to rush out and


    shed the Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens. However, the true Mysterious Maiden of Nine Heavens


    awoke from it at that precise moment.

 Chapter 3389

    Chapter 3389


    She was transformed into a goddess and was imprisoned inside the devil¡¯s skull.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful I waited so long for this! At longst, I¡¯ll be able to kill you with my own hands!¡±


    ¡°I no longer have to face the Witch Kingdom people, Josua. Thank you. There is still a long way to go.


    I¡¯ll send you a heavenly origin now, and you help me give it to that one. On my behalf, allow her to


    compensate this world!¡±


    Josua.


    Alex.


    She emitted a beam of glowing light.


    ¡°It¡¯ s the heavenly glowing sands!¡± someone yelled.


    ¡°It is the source of the Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens!¡±


    Several people looked impatient when they saw the Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens in the special


    cage. A million years ago, they too were close friends of hers. Unexpectedly, she had long been under


    the control of the evil devil.


    What in the world was that?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡±Goodbye, everyone!¡±


    ¡°The Diffracted Universe is running out of time, and I sense that the One will soon arrive!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± the Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens screamed angrily.


    It eventually transformed into a cloud of light.


    She fell!


    Like fireflies in the sky, the crystal green shining light fluttered and floated away with the wind, more


    streamed into Richard¡¯s mind pce, enveloping the Chaos Tree. The heavenly glowing sands emitted


    a soft sound as if she were holding thement yed by demonic chi¡¯s death in her final moments.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Another old friend has passed away.¡± remarked the primal old devil gently, with a tone that was without


    even a tiny old demon disposition.


    An elderly gentleman sat on the ground, sobbing uncontrobly because he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do


    it.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to cry now, Sirius Star King. If you had dered your love to the Mystic Maiden and


    received love a million years ago, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have had to face the extraterrestrial demon


    invasion and be in our current condition.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Have you dered your love?¡±


    ¡°Pah!¡± Sirius Star King smashed a slew of envelopes into the air.


    There were at least a thousand of them.


    ¡°For a thousand years, I sent her one love letter a year, and guess what?! After a thousand years, she


    returned all the love letters to me, sayingI sent them to the incorrect spot,¡± Sirius dried his eyes and


    remarked.


    ¡°Where did you send them?¡±


    ¡°To her servant¡¯s room. If my memory serves me well, a bad old guy was the servant of the Mystic


    Maiden. You didn¡¯t address your letter to the Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens?¡±


    ¡°I wrote, my love¡­¡±


    ¡°So you dated an old guy for a thousand years until he died of depression a thousand yearster, still


    holding your love letter in your arms¡­¡±


    Richard was astounded as he listened. However, now was not the time to discuss it.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Everyone, I need to go up to find someone, do you want to go up on your own or with me?¡±


    ¡°Go up!¡±


    ¡°I, too, want to see what this great millstone that has suffocated us for so long looks like.¡±


    Soon after, a swarm of people rushed back to the altar. Richard tracked down Phoenix, Shelly, and the


    others.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°This ce is about to fall apart!¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­¡± Whitey rushed down as well.


    Richard had nned to pass through the portal directly to the Dairaionji Temple, but now that the entire


    altar had exploded, there was no need to think about it, and the group rushed into the Pantheon Tomb


    and then exited through its gate.


    Richard


    Alex


    Boom!


    Apanied by a mighty noise, the entire Sinless City sank deep into the ground.

 Chapter 3390

    Chapter 3390


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    Looking around at the gray environment in front of them, the primal old devil and the others felt uneasy.


    Having not lived in the world outside the Pantheon Tomb for a million years, everything seemed


    different, especially the heaven and earth spiritual energy here, the rules of the universe, as if they


    were not on the same level as before.


    Even inside the Pantheon Tomb, the environment was a hundred times better than here.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Abyss!¡± Leonardo exined.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    A white cat was squatting on his shoulder. He was holding Jade¡¯s body in his hand.


    Jade hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and no one knew what happened to her or if she would ever wake up¡­ He


    was vaguely heartbroken because Jade had arrived in this other world, making her feel prettyplex.


    ¡°Do you recall what the Mystic Maiden of Nine Heavens said earlier?¡± the Divine Monarch White Bone


    spoke.


    ¡°The extraterrestrial devils have long been watching this ce. The destruction of the Witch Kingdom is


    only the beginning. The universe has long been watched, leaving us with little time,¡± an ancient female


    god dressed in a spotless white gown said.


    Leonardo had once heard someone address her as Diana.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°We can now not protect ourselves, too feeble to even beat a cat. What ability do we have to battle


    against the celestial demons?¡± remarked the primal old devil.


    He turned to Leonardo and said, ¡°Hey, little brother, if you¡¯re the Chosen One, a great event like saving


    the universe should be performed by a young guy like you, who can do much more. Where¡®s the sense


    of lingering in this arduous ce now that I¡¯m finally free? I¡¯ll be the first to leave!¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Leonardo screamed at him right away, ¡°Isn¡¯t the witch curse supposed to emerge from your body? Are


    you able to solve it?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Witch curse, what is that thing?¡± The primal old devil was perplexed.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Leonardo said as he disyed the primal old devil the witch curse on his body for


    inspection.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    As a result, the primal old devil was taken aback when he saw it and eximed, ¡°Little brother, where


    did you obtain this thing?¡±


    Didn¡¯t the primal old devil notice? Leonardo felt weird.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    After understanding the situation, the primal old devil was shocked and eximed, ¡°Little brother, you


    are now a fusion of the nine witch ancestors¡¯ spiritual bodies. My primal old devil¡®s source is, at best, an


    ancestor witch. If it was my side of the demonic Chi seeded curse, you should have disappeared long


    ago.¡±


    ¡°This is not your demonic Chi?¡± remarked Phoenix.


    ¡°Absolutely not. I have a feeling that the genesis of this curse is quiterge, and there is a significant


    difference between it and the demonic Chi that exists in our universe.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you mean when you said outside the domain?¡±


    The primal old devil shook his head, indicating that he, too, had no idea.


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Leonardo was put in a foul mood.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Why were other forces participating in the little Witch Cult?


    It felt important to travel to the Witch Sect¡¯s founding site.


    The Ancient Gods then announced that they were leaving as they walked to the Undead Territory.


    These were all powerful personalities who had roamed thend millions of years ago. Each had


    secrets, unknown to the people, hidden in their hearts. They must have had their own reasons for no


    longer wanting to travel with Leonardo and the others.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Good!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been out a long time and want to return home as well.¡±


    ¡°All right, then, see youter!¡±


    The people bid their goodbyes.


    The subject of the Pantheon Tomb, the Witch Kingdom, and the Sinless City was finally resolved, but


    there were still some unanswered questions. Leonardo merely wanted to return home early now, to


    reunite with his family members.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Today, the undying n has been wiped out. He could live in peace.


    ***


    They had already visited the undying n¡¯s White Bone City. The previous epic fight was still ying


    out in front of their eyes. However, the city has now been reduced to rubble.


    Huge bones stretched across the desert, the sky was filled with flying sand, and half of the city here


    was submerged under the yellow sand; if one hadn¡¯t been reminded that the great battle took ce


    only half a month ago, one would have mistaken this for a thousand-year-old monument.


    ¡°There is nothing left,¡± Shelly said, standing on an upright white bone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Leonardo¡®s mind pce was re-entered by Shelly and Ancestor Bodhi.


    Leonardo


    Alex

 Chapter 3391

    Chapter 3391


    Thus, he first thought of a way to hide Jade¡¯s body. He kept her inside Phoenix¡¯s magical treasure.


    Only Josua, Phoenix, and the cat demon, Whitey, traveled together.


    Josua,


    Alex,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ***


    Half a monthter, they passed through the passage and entered the Genbu Dungeon. In the Genbu


    Dungeon, there was a teleportation portal that led directly to War Mountain.


    Seeing that they were about to return soon, Phoenix changed her mind. ¡°Josua, I¡¯m not going back to


    War Mountain.¡±


    Josua,


    Alex,


    Rowan was startled. ¡°Where are you going if you aren¡¯t going back to War Mountain?¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°War Mountain isn¡¯t my home. I was trapped in War Mountain for three millennia to find the real seed


    and resist the Undying n! As a result, all the seeds were eliminated. Anyway, a brat like you


    appeared out of nowhere and snatched away all the luck. Eventually, the Undying n and the


    Undead Queen died at your hands. And, my mission isplete.¡±


    Rowan asked, ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Phoenix answered, ¡°The sanctuary of the Phoenix n, the Mountain of Immortality. My current body is


    like a blow-up doll, and it can¡¯t withstand my power.¡±


    Rowan was puzzled and sweat profusely. ¡®What have you done to this blow-up doll?¡¯


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°The most primitive pir of the Legacy of the Phoenix n exists on the Mountain of Immortality. Half


    of my bloodline belongs to the Phoenix n. I want to go and try to be reborn into nirvana. If I manage


    to seed, it will be a brand new me.¡±


    ¡°What if you fail?¡±


    Phoenix looked at him. ¡°We will never meet again!¡±


    Rowan instantly froze. ¡°I think it¡¯s quite good for you to be a blow-up doll. It feels no different from


    a real person. Look, it¡¯s also very stic.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    He stretched his finger and poked her.


    Phoenix stared at him. ¡°Do you dare to move your hand five centimeters downward?¡±


    It was originally the shoulder position. If he moved five centimeters downward, the sticity would be


    even better.


    Rowan said, ¡°Actually, I have a better way¡­ Even if you seed in the rebirth, you will simply return to


    your original starting point. However, you will still be confined to the scope of thews of the universe.


    So, why don¡¯t you take a bigger step?¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Pour the power of Witch Origin into your body and reshape the colossal cultivation.¡± Rowan exined,


    ¡°I have endured the spirit of the witch origin of the nine Ancestor Witches, so I can sense the Witch


    laws! You will be more powerful after reshaping the Witch body and taking the Ancient Path!¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Phoenix¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°How do I do that? Is the sess rate high?¡±


    Rowan nced at Whitey. ¡°Whitey, do you want to go out first?¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Whitey purred, ¡°Meow..?¡±


    Rowan said, ¡°Whates next is inappropriate for kittens.¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Whitey shook its head and objected. ¡°I¡¯m not a kitten. I¡¯m a cat demon that has lived for a very long


    time.¡±


    However, its despicable master directly grabbed it and threw it out of the teleportation portal.


    Phoenix blinked as she asked, ¡°How do I do it?¡±


    ¡°It requires mouth-to-mouth infusion to pour the Witch Origin.¡±


    ¡°Just say it directly if you want to take advantage of me as if I didn¡¯t let you kiss me.¡± The woman rolled


    her eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ Actually¡­ Kissing alone isn¡¯t enough¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! I even have to sleep with you?! That¡¯s not necessary! But, I want to sleep¡­¡±


    There was no one around, and the green grass was lush. Phoenix jumped onto Rowan and kissed him


    instantly. However, she waspletely inexperienced and unfamiliar with it, such that she hurt


    Rowan¡¯s mouth. She only gradually got better after Rowan taught her personally.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    Rowan


    Alex


    After that, spring bloomed and myriad things were full of vitality. Rowan¡¯s Witch Origin was poured into


    Phoenix little by little.


    Rowan


    Alex

 Chapter 3392

    Chapter 3392


    The deep yet simple exchange between Barne and Phoenixsted for half a month. From a distance,


    the two people were wrapped in a white mist. One waspletely unable to see the scene inside. This


    white mist was not the real white mist.


    Barne


    Alex


    It was the Witchw.


    The surging ehite mist moved in and out of Phoenix¡¯s body, changing her current body every moment.


    Everything changed, including her skin, bones, meridians, and blood.


    At first, Barne guided her. Later, she took the initiative.


    Barne


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Alex


    And next half a monthter, everything quieted down. Phoenix discovered that she had not only


    achieved the transition from girl to woman, but most importantly, she had achieved the divine body of


    the Witch. Her perception of the Witch Origin skyrocketed. It was an existence iparable to the


    ordinary heavenlyw. She got to her feet and made a turn in ce.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°Splendid!¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯m asking about this current body.¡±


    Barne said, ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Phoenix took out her clothes and wrapped herself firmly. ¡°You have a lot of tricks. Now, even my divine


    body of Witch can¡¯t withstand you. I really don¡¯t know how your delicate wife survives at home. She


    must be miserable!¡±


    Barne said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. My body became particrly strong after I just obtained the Spirit of


    the Witch Origin¡­ Well, your current divine body of Witch hasn¡¯t beenpletely transformed. You


    need at least another three times to achievepletion.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Phoenix nodded. Her body knew best.


    As soon as her foot hit the ground, she formed a crater as enormous as a volcanic vent. Her body


    abruptly soared a kilometer like a meteor. A momentter, she fell like lightning andnded a punch on


    a mountain. The entire mountain turned into stone powder, flying all over the sky.


    Phoenix¡¯s face revealed ecstasy as she said to Barne, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d be able to exert 80% of


    my previous strength after changing less than a third of my physical body. I wonder how far I can go if I


    complete all of it. No wonder they said that the ancient warlock could tear a king of gods as easy as


    falling off a log.¡±


    Barne,


    Alex,


    She looked excited. ¡°Why don¡¯t we sleep again for a while?¡±


    Barne touched his waist and hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Missy, you need moderation. Do you intend to


    kill the goose thatys the golden eggs?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°What a useless guy!¡±


    Barne was puzzled. Barne hurriedly proposed to go home. The Little Divine Phoenix was too powerful.


    It took half a month to feed her once. Even an iron man could not withstand it. However, Phoenix set a


    condition, they shall never mention the rtionship between them sleeping together after returning to


    Yukon.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne did not say that he would disclose it, so he agreed readily.


    Barne


    Alex


    ***


    Shortly afterward, they passed through the teleportation portal and returned to America. This ce was


    Terra Mountain.


    At the beginning, he deliberately opened a teleportation portal here in order to facilitate the cultivators


    who fought against the Undying n to enter the Undead Territory by themselves.


    Whitey was waiting outside the teleportation portal.


    As soon as it saw the two peopleing out, atst, it sniffed with its nose and walked out with a look


    of disgust.


    ¡°It stinks!¡±


    ¡°Like a smelly fish!¡±


    Its voice resounded in the two people¡¯s minds. It was telepathy.


    The cat could talk. It disliked the stench as soon as it opened its mouth.


    Phoenix¡¯s face was flushed. Speaking of which, they had no ce and opportunity to take a bath ever


    since they entered the Undead Territory. After that, they soaked in the blood pool in Sinless City and


    worked out continuously for half a month. Her body received the scouring of the power of Witch Origin,


    releasing a lot of things. After all, she had not bathed for a month!


    Phoenix instantly disappeared to find a ce to take a bath. Barne did not care about it as he was used


    to the smell on his body.


    Barne


    Alex


    He looked around. There was no one else other than Whitey. It was extremely deserted.


    Barne asked, ¡°Have you seen anyone since you came out?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    At first, he thought that after Whitey came out first, the others would discover it and might know that he,


    the Messiah who had saved the universe, had returned. He was even prepared to bottle up his


    emotions and have a great reunion with his family after the catastrophe. However, it was extremely


    deserted.


    ¡°No! There¡¯s no one! Meow!¡± This time, Whitey spoke the humannguage. Its talking voice was of a


    dainty girl. ¡°But I discovered that!¡±


    It stretched out its paws and pointed toward the sky. Barne fixed his eyes on it¡­ He rubbed his eyes


    and looked again¡­


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Holy crap!¡±

 Chapter 3393

    Chapter 3393


    ¡°What is that thing?¡±


    An enormous steel city and a dense mass over arge area were seen floating in the sky. He could


    even see people and airships flying in and out. He could guarantee that it was absolutely non-existent a


    month or so ago.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Leonardo asked Whitey.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    White shook its head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone to take a look?¡±


    Whitey raised its paw and licked it.


    Leonardo clearly saw wounds and bloodstains on its paw. His pupils constricted.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Whitey was veiy strong, so it was difficult to get it injured.


    ¡°Did that thing injure you?¡±


    It nodded.


    Leonardo frowned. He then directly stepped on the ground and soared to the sky. He wanted to rush


    toward thatrge floating steel city and find out what was happening.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    To his surprise, he felt the power of a force field in mid-air. An invisible force field in the sky sealed the


    world, preventing people from rushing up. Furthermore, dozens of flying machines immediately rushed


    out of that city and fired projectiles at Leonardo¡¯s location.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After a barrage of shots, Leonardo felt huge energy with scorching heat on his body. Even he, whose


    body had been strengthened to the point of resisting and tearing apart God-Kings, failed to withstand


    such scorching heat. It showed how high the temperature was.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Phoenix rushed up.


    Earlier, when bathing, she noticed the anomaly in the sky and saw Leonardo under attack. She


    immediately rushed over and helped him by summoning the Immortal-ying Sword at once.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°sh!¡±


    The Immortal-ying Sword carried a swath of phoenix me. A lifelike phoenix was also formed


    behind it and ferociously shed that force field.


    Boom!


    The entire force field trembled.


    Runes all over the sky moved rhythmically. A hole with a length of several meters was formed on the


    honeb-like force field, but it was quickly closed. Tidal wave-like attacks poured down. More and


    more flying machines rushed out. They were densely packed like locusts.


    ¡°What are those things?¡± Phoenix asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them before. We¡¯ve just annihted the Undying n. How could these things


    appear? Where are the people? The city below is empty. Not even a single figure is seen. It¡¯s too


    abnormal.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that they are all annihted?¡±


    At this thought, they were about to be mind-blown.


    Leonardo said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    He took out the Immortal Butcher. Its body expanded vigorously and instantly turned into a 100-meter


    tall giant spiritual god in the next second. It was the benefit of obtaining the abilities of the nine


    Ancestor Witches. He was releasing the ability of a spiritual body of an Ancestor Witch right now.


    The Immortal Butcher also followed suit and grew bigger.


    Boom!


    A crack that was several hundred meters long was formed on the force field. However, it was then that


    countless ck rays of light shot down. A feeling of extreme danger arose spontaneously.


    ¡°Go quickly!¡±


    Phoenix shouted. She resisted the rays and covered themselves with the Immortal Butcher before they


    both returned to Terra Mountain.


    At that moment, many people in various ces in America witnessed that scene.


    ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so powerful. It¡¯s been a long time since anyone tried to impact that barrier. He actually managed


    to sh through it for a length of several hundred meters at once.¡±


    Meanwhile, many people in Yukon also saw that¡­ ¡°It¡¯s him! They are back!¡±

 Chapter 3394

    Chapter 3394


    Swoosh!


    The fiery shadow of a phoenix rushed out of Yukon. It was none other than Josua Assex, rushing to the


    horizon as she rode on a phoenix.


    Josua


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Dorothy


    Immediately afterward, a green dragon¡¯s shadow emerged from the sky. Experts rushed out of Mount


    Yukon one after another. All of them were quickly flying toward Richard and Phoenix in the sky. All the


    people who were peeping on the ground were dumbstruck.


    Richard


    Alex


    It had been several years since they witnessed a scene full of experts like this.


    ¡°If we want to talk about the American experts right now, that group at Mount Yukon is the one left!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those from other forces either died or fled. The remaining ones have gone to be


    b*tches.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who that giant was just now. Could it be Richard Rockefeller? Look¡­ He really looks a bit


    simr!¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Stop joking. How many years has Richard Rockefeller died?¡­ Twenty years, right? Back then, he


    annihted the Undying n, led the Undead Queen to the Abyss, and encountered that mysterious


    storm. Do you think he still managed to survive twenty years under such circumstances?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Jeez! Does Heaven really want to end America? If Richard and the others hadn¡¯t annihted the


    Undying n back then, current Ennd wouldn¡¯t have existed. As a result, right after the League of


    Cultivators annihted the Undying n, Ennd brought in those Iron Demons¡­¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    At that moment, Richard finally saw the people he had missed all day long. Josua, Moses, Waltz,


    Maya, Esmeralda, and so on.


    Richard


    Alex


    Josua


    Dorothy


    Moses


    Daya


    When he took a close look, he was shocked. Everyone was in bad shape.


    Josua was sitting on the fiery phoenix¡¯s body. Still, the cultivation in her body was not apparent, as if


    she had no cultivation at all. The same went for the others. Instead, Waltz became the person with the


    highest cultivation level in the crowd.


    Josua


    Dorothy


    ¡°Josua, Moses, Sis Maya, and you, Esmeralda. What¡¯s going on with you guys?¡±


    Josua


    Dorothy


    Moses


    Daya


    ¡°What happened to your cultivation?¡±


    As soon as Richard finished speaking, Waltz jumped on him and bawled. ¡°You¡¯re a bad guy. Are you


    finally willing toe back? It¡¯s been twenty years. Where have you been? We thought you¡¯d never


    come back. Boo-hoo¡­¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    The other women also shed tears sorrowfully.


    ¡°What?! Twenty¡­ Twenty years?!¡± Richard was astonished. ¡°It¡¯s been a month or so at best since I left.


    How can it be twenty years?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    However, someone flew over at that moment. Five young men and women, who were on Imperial


    Sword Flight, hurriedly rushed up to him.


    ¡°Dad?!¡±


    ¡°Dad has reallye back!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I knew you¡¯de back!¡±


    A stunning beauty with a bodacious and tempting body, she wore a leather jacket and leather pants.


    She definitely had a 36D breast size as she disyed her slender and fair thighs. She directly jumped


    on Richard and wrapped around his slightly sore waist before kissing him hard on the face.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard was instantly dumbfounded.


    Richard


    Alex


    Such a hot woman actually threw herself at him. More importantly, he did not know her at all¡­


    ¡®No! No!¡¯


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad! I¡¯m Bubbles! I¡¯m your daughter, Bubbles!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I miss you so much. I miss you so much¡­¡±


    Hugging the woman, Richard was bbergasted after looking around. He finally recognized her. It was


    really his eldest daughter, Angel, whereas the other four were the quadruplets, Spring, Summer,


    Autumn, and Winter.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°So, have I really disappeared for twenty years?¡± He and Phoenix looked at each other.


    Phoenix put away the Immortal-ying Sword Formation and nced at the steel city in the sky. She


    then said, ¡°In that case, the flow of time in Sinless City is likely different from the outside world. We


    stayed there for about twenty days if you do the math, but twenty years have passed outside.¡±


    This was the only exnation now.

 Chapter 3395

    Chapter 3395


    Whoosh!


    Albert put down Angel before he stepped on the fiery phoenix¡¯s body. He stretched his hand and took


    Bjorne¡¯s. Once he checked her pulse, he immediately understood it.


    Albert


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Dorothy


    ¡°Your cultivation is still there, but it has been sealed! It¡¯s almost the same as what we went through


    back then. Did that storm in the Abyss blow into the Undead Territory?¡±


    Bjorne said, ¡°Back then, a great storm did blow over. It was bizarre. Once the storm passed, everyone


    discovered that their cultivation had beenpletely sealed, and they couldn¡¯t use it at all.¡±


    Bjorne


    Dorothy


    ¡°That was really a bizarre storm.¡± Albert nodded. After that, he took Bjorne into his arms.


    Albert


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Dorothy


    That embrace made Bjorne shed tears.


    Bjorne


    Dorothy


    Albert thought they had parted for a month, yet they had waited for twenty years. How many twenty


    years could one have in life? Well, people like them would have countless twenty years if they did not


    die identally. However, it was a long torment to wait for someone.


    Albert


    Alex


    Esmeralda said, ¡°It¡¯s not advisable to stay here for long. Let¡¯s hurry back to Yukon!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Albert created a mirror image directly before he rushed toward Terra Mountain and carried Whitey over.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Go home!¡± He directly waved his hand.


    Ayer of energy enveloped everyone, causing them to disappear instantly in ce. When they


    reappeared the next second, they had reached Yukon.


    When he arrived at this ce, he saw more rtives, his parents, grandfather, mother-inw, father-in-


    law, and children. When they reunited after twenty years, the crowd was rtively emotional.


    Agatha and Saria were present as well. Both of them were seniors. Seeing that Albert and Phoenix had


    returned unscathed, they were relieved. Agatha¡¯s body looked very emaciated, and her hair was white


    as if she had aged for dozens of years.


    Albert


    Alex


    Albert was shocked. ¡°Senior, why have you be like this?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Esmeralda said, ¡°Back when the mysterious storm suddenly struck, Master tried her best to set up a


    protective force field. She was already severely injured at that time. After that, not only did she lose her


    cultivationpletely, but she even suffered from serious internal injuries.¡±


    Albert was startled. He hurriedly grabbed Agatha¡¯s hand and checked her pulse. Sure enough, he


    discovered her body was empty and losing a lot of life energy.


    Albert


    Alex


    Agatha said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. People will die eventually. Even the ruler of heaven and


    earth will meet his demise one day. I¡¯ve lived long enough! However, I despise that rabbits may pull


    dead lions by their beards. Those Iron Demons chained America in order to round up America in one


    fell swoop.¡±


    Phoenix asked, ¡°Aunt Agatha, what the heck is that?¡±


    Just as Agatha was about to speak, she suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood and coughed violently.


    Albert frowned and hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Iron Demonster! Senior, I¡¯ll help you treat your


    injuries first! Don¡¯t worry. As the saying goes, ¡®One must fall in order to rise¡¯. Your cultivation is


    completely gone now, but it will be convenient to achieve the divine body of Witch.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Shocked, Phoenix hurriedly said with telepathy, ¡°Are you mad? She is Aunt Agatha!¡±


    That kind of method would involve a sexual rtionship between a man and a woman.


    ¡°Agatha Haisley is my father¡¯s woman. How can you be so reckless?¡±


    Albert answered, ¡°Achieving the Witch¡¯s divine body is not asplicated as you think cing one¡¯s


    palm against someone else¡¯s palm will do.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°What? cing one¡¯s palm against someone else¡¯s palm will do? Then, you fooled around with me for


    half a month?¡± Phoenix was about to go insane after hearing that.


    ¡°You said you wanted to sleep with me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    After that, Albert said to the crowd, ¡°Those who had their cultivation sealed don¡¯t have to worry. I can


    help you guys unseal it. Just wait for a while.¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    As he spoke, he supported Agatha toward the room. Agatha said, ¡°Could it be that the divine body of


    Witch you talked about is the prevalent body refining technique in the Witch Kingdom during ancient


    times?¡±


    Albert said, ¡°Senior, you said your mother hailed from the Witch Kingdom. I may have met her this time.


    I was also lucky to have acquired the Legacy of the nine Ancestor Witches. I can pass one of them to


    you!¡±


    Albert


    Alex

 Chapter 3396

    Chapter 3396


    ¡°One of the¡­ Ancestor Witches?¡±


    Although Agatha was an old woman who had lived for several hundred millennia, she was


    bbergasted when she suddenly heard those words from Stefan. Her eyes widened as she stated


    intently at him as if she wanted to find out the answer she longed for from his face.


    Stefan.


    Alex.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat your injuries first!¡±


    He summoned the Phanes Ax from his mind pce.


    Agatha¡¯s severed injuries had not healed after so many years. It was not just because of injuries she


    had received in White Bone City of the Undead Territory at that time. More importantly, her body also


    contained the restraints after the mysterious storm had blown over. It had sealed an important spiritual


    root in Agatha¡¯s body. Without the spiritual root, it was naturally difficult to heal her injuries.


    ¡°What is this? I sense an iparable arcane might on its body!¡± Agatha eximed, dumbfounded


    while looking at the ax in Anderson¡¯s hand.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°This is my treasure,¡± Anderson said with a smile, looking serious.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Come on. Close your eyes. I¡¯ll use this treasure to break open the thing that shackles your spiritual


    root. It may hurt a little, but the pain is only temporary. Endure it, and you will befortable after that.¡±


    Agatha was not tall. Her legs looked long, but she was, in fact, a head shorter than Stefan.


    Stefan.


    Alex.


    She raised her head and looked at Stefan. ¡°Are you trying to flirt with me?¡±


    Stefan.


    Alex.


    Anderson shuddered. ¡°Grandma, are you having some kind of delusion?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    The current Agatha was white-haired and had wrinkles. How could Anderson flirt with her?


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Alright! Here Ie!¡±


    Anderson struck down with the ax. A gentle boom rocked Agatha¡¯s mind, and the shackle was severed


    instantly. In that instant, Agatha trembled all over and wanted to scream in pain, but she held back


    eventually. As expected, she was fine after a moment of pain. Shortly afterward, after a stormes a


    calm. After that, Anderson directly ced his palm against hers and passed on the Spirit of the Witch


    Origin, which belonged to Dustine, to her.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    This process required time.


    Then, Anderson asked about what had happened in the past twenty years and what was going on with


    that huge steel city in the sky.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Agatha said, ¡°That should be the product of some high-tech civilized world! In the universe, there are


    many worlds that follow different systems from the cultivation system. This civilization of Iron Demons


    is many times more advanced than Earth¡¯s civilization! I didn¡¯t discover it before, so I can confirm one


    point-this civilization of Iron Demons should have been hidden previously.¡±


    Anderson asked, ¡°Do you mean they had hidden the entire world?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Otherwise, the Undying n would have invaded it during the ancient period. Back then,


    all the worlds invaded by the Undying n gathered together. I know most of their names, but I really


    have not heard of the Iron Demons. They are also very powerful. They can exploit thews with


    technology.¡±


    ¡°If you think about it, when they can achieve exploitation ofws with technology, it¡¯s definitely not like


    the utilization of a single individual. They have militarized a great number ofws, which is terrifying.¡±


    After that, Agatha told Anderson that Ennd discovered the Iron Demons first. Both parties had


    established a certain connection. Then, Ennd took advantage and introduced the world of Iron


    Demons after they annihted the Undying n. After Ennd was exposed to the cultivation world, its


    international status plummeted. Its original dominant position was directly lost.


    Anderson


    Alex


    When the eastern cultivators rose, they did not have any heritage and lost the right to speak. After a


    long time, they were trampled by other countries. Unexpectedly, they made a fortune this time by


    relying on the Iron Demons. What was even crazier was that Ennd directly became the spokesman


    of the Iron Demons and developed an old-fashioned hegemonic idea in the entire great world of


    America. More insanely, they intended to turn the entire great world of America into Ennd¡¯s territory.


    Now, they were indeed close to achieving it.


    When most of the experts in the League of Cultivators had their cultivation sealed, Ennd was almost


    unbeatable with the use of Iron Demons. Now, they have taken over 90% of the countries on Earth and


    turned them into their vassal states.


    Currently, only America could still sustain itself!

 Chapter 3397

    Chapter 3397


    That was because the great and powerful Witch society was built on the verynds of America. Hence,


    there was a type of energy here that scared Iron Demons.


    The Iron Demons then thought of a new n, using a boundary to lock America in, then absorbing the


    natural energy underground with some special method. At the same time, many cultivators within


    America died too. Many ns and sects had been poisoned by those demons.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Alder cursed.


    Alder


    Alex


    He didn¡¯t expect something so serious to have happened here while he was staying at the Sinless City.


    Three dayster, Alder was finally able to help Agatha achieve the foundation of having a divine body


    of Witch. When he walked out of the room, there seemed to be a man waiting there for him. It was


    Xerxes Lawlor. He had likely been waiting for quite a long time.


    Alder


    Alex


    Once he noticed Josua, he immediately rushed up to him and asked nervously, ¡°Where¡¯s Jade? Didn¡¯t


    she go into the Abyss with you? Is she back yet?¡±


    Josua,


    Alex,


    In actuality, everyone had noticed this too. Josua, Phoenix, and Whitey came back together, yet Jade


    was nowhere to be found.


    Josua,


    Alex,


    Xerxes didn¡¯t go to the Undead Territory because America needed powerful beings as protection.


    Hence, he ended up on the defense team while Gilbert was in charge of bringing a group of people to


    the Undead Territory.


    He only managed to hear about some stuff and waited for twenty years.


    ¡°Jade¡­¡±


    ¡°Principal Lawlor¡­ Actually, your Jade didn¡¯t enter the Abyss with us, nor did she go to the Undead


    Territory.¡± Alder replied, slowly trying to form his sentences.


    Alder


    Alex


    He didn¡¯t know how to tell Xerxes about a terribly bizarre incident.


    ¡°What? She¡¯s never been to the Abyss or Undead Territory? You¡¯re kidding!¡± Xerxes started panicking.


    He clearly did witness her entering the Undead Territory, so this wasn¡¯t possible to him at all.


    Alder paused for a few seconds and exined. ¡°The Jade you saw twenty years ago wasn¡¯t your Jade,


    but instead mine.¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°Huh???¡± Xerxes widened his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t finish high school, but don¡¯t make fun of my intelligence. I


    really don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Alder said, ¡°Well, your wife Jade¡­ Jade has already¡­ Forty years ago¡­¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    He then told the man every single thing the Titan Princess Jade said before.


    After hearing this, Xerxes felt dumbfounded. Ten minutester, he finally spoke up again. ¡°Then


    where¡¯s the real Jade?¡±


    Alder shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My Jade is currently unconscious. We have to wait till she wakes


    uo to be able to find your Jade¡¯s exact location. But I think you should mentally prepare yourself for the


    worst. Since¡­ It¡¯s not likely that she survived.¡±


    Alder


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Xerxes fell to the ground, tears flooding from his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen at all.


    Just then, Esmeralda came with a report saying that the Iron Demons had arrived at Yukon.

 Chapter 3398

    Chapter 3398


    ¡°The Iron Demons¡­ They came to Yukon?¡± Xerxes froze.


    Compared to Adrian, who came back a short while ago, Xerxes was way more familiar with the Iron


    Demons. Everyone who entered the Undead Territory had their cultivations sealed back then. Hence,


    the rest of America became the pioneers. Everyone in Flying Eagles Academy and those who learned


    the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation turned into their finest warriors.


    Adrian,


    Alex,


    Iron Demons were hard to defeat, but they did, in fact, have a weakness. They were being controlled


    by someone much weaker. If they could get past the demons and kill the person controlling them,


    winning would be easier.


    For twenty years, people in America havee up with several ways. Some students in Flying Eagles


    Academy were able to take some Iron Demons as their own too. With research on their body parts,


    they were able to gain some knowledge regarding the Iron Demons. Some even gained ess to the


    Iron Demon¡¯s controls, using them to fight back against Ennd.


    It was unfortunate that America could only find out bits and pieces of information. They couldn¡¯t study


    the system, so they had no solid knowledge of these things.


    Astor spoke up. ¡°Principal Lawlor, we should talk about Jadeter. I have to break the seals on


    everyone¡¯s cultivation first.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Esmeralda, you first!¡±


    Esmeralda¡¯s cultivation had apparently been sealed off too.


    Summoning the Phanes Ax out, Astor only needed thirty seconds to shatter the twenty year old seal on


    her.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Ya¡­¡± Esmeralda¡¯s aura instantly changed as soon as her cultivation was restored. Her raw energy


    was simply overflowing.


    ¡°This is great! Why would we be scared of Iron Demons now?! I¡¯ll shred them to pieces!¡±


    Xerxes said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. The Iron Demons can alterw power. They¡¯re terrifying. Once you¡¯re


    locked in, you¡¯d be defeated even if you¡¯re deity-tier.¡±


    Astor didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and left, using his divine consciousness to locate Milos and


    Barne right away. He rushed off to break their seals, only to notice thousands and thousands of Iron


    Demons floating above Yukon as if they were trying to build a wall.


    Astor


    Alex


    Milos


    Dorothy


    Barne


    Daya


    His children seem to be getting ready to face their enemies head on, alongside a few other teens that


    he didn¡¯t recognize.


    Within Yukon, some troops stood out amongst the rest as they had tens of Iron Demons too. Upon a


    closer look, these Iron Demons were around five to six meters tall, and they looked simr to robots.


    There was a girl standing next to a red Iron Demon at the time, wearing a full leather suit, which looked


    very nice with her long legs. She had her hair tied up into a ponytail as well. She seemed to be


    speaking to Angel at the time. ¡°Angel, let¡¯s have apetitionter. Whoever kills the most Iron


    Demons wins!¡±


    Angel was wearing a sexy pair of ck leggings at the time, fullymitted to the badass look.


    Hearing this, she chuckled coldly. ¡°Save yourself! Using an Iron Demon to fight isn¡¯t using your own


    powers. Once the demon breaks, you¡¯d be absolutely crushed.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s a different era now. Cultivation was sost decade. Even the deity-tiers could be defeated


    by those Iron Demons, am I wrong?¡±


    Angel clicked her tongue and ignored the woman.


    The leather suit girl then jumped up the Iron Demon right away, entering it through a window.


    The Iron Demon¡¯s horrifying energy was instantly released as the windows closed up. With the swing of


    a shiny sword, nature¡¯sw power seemed to have started swirling around like a whirlpool.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    Just then, a loud roar came from behind them, as a green flood dragon flew up in the air. It was


    Esmeralda who turned herself into a dragon to face the enemies. It¡¯s been twenty years since she¡¯s


    used her powers. After all, she needed a form of release.


    Boom!


    Heading forth, the dragon violently bumped into quite a few Iron Demons. Although the Iron Demons


    could alterw power, she could as well.


    ¡°Wow! How fierce! Where did that green dragone from?¡± The woman in a leather suit gasped from


    shock, speaking through the Iron Demon.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡±It¡¯s Aunt Esmeralda! Her cultivation is restored!¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    Roar!


    Following that was the roar of a dragon. They noticed arge being flying up into the air. It was Dora


    this time. After that, the cat demon Whitey and a fire phoenix joined the battle as well.


    Dora


    Ne

 Chapter 3399

    Chapter 3399


    Right after those two was the Little Divine Phoenix, holding the four Immortal-ying Swords, flying as


    if she were a lightning bolt.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Angel and the others were hyped up while watching as everyone was fighting.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Even the teens joined in this time, with the tens of Iron Demons following right behind them.


    ¡°It¡¯s on, Angel! The loser has to wash all the winner¡¯s socks!¡± The girl in leather shouted as she went


    forth in the Iron Demon.


    Unexpectedly, two Iron Demons came straight to her and attacked with their hundred-meter swords,


    slicing right through the girl¡¯s Iron Demon. With this, her Iron Demon was split into two, but it was


    fortunate that the girl wasn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The girl in leather was shocked.


    The enemy¡¯s Iron Demons now had a great difference in power. It had probably increased twofold.


    Hence, their Iron Demons were no match for these newly improved Iron Demons in such conditions.


    Whoosh!


    Angel immediately wrapped a branch around the girl¡¯s body, dragging her away from the two Iron


    Demons.


    ¡°The Iron Demons were upgraded!¡± The girl eximed, visibly petrified.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Angel said as she released a sky full of petals.


    Since she had received her mother¡¯s Goddess of Nature legacy, her special powers were more in touch


    with nature. Each and every one of these petals she made was a deadly weapon.


    Suddenly, a voice shrieked loudly. ¡°Summer! Be careful!¡±


    ¡®Summer?¡¯ Angel turned her head and was met with a horrific sight.


    Summer was surrounded by four Iron Demons at the time. They used their swords to set up a sword


    formation, trapping Summer entirely. These swords were radiatingw power too. Hence there really


    was no way out of that.


    ¡°Summer?!¡±


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± The girl in leather jumped as well, looking away from fear.


    Just then, a sudden human figure dashed to Summer¡¯s rescue.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    That person immediately extended all four hands to grab the swords by force.


    ng ng ng ng¡­


    The sounds of metal echoed through the air while these extremely tough swords were broken through


    brute force from this person¡¯s hands.


    That person was, in fact, Josua.


    Josua.


    Alex.


    It was fortunate that he didn¡¯t continue breaking seals and instead stayed to observe the fight for a


    while. Elsewise, Summer would definitely have died in those demons¡¯ hands.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Summer turned and smiled at Steven, overjoyed to have survived.


    Steven,


    Alex,


    Ishac replied. ¡°I¡¯m back now, my dear daughter. You guys should go back, leave the battlefield to me.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Whoosh¡­


    Several figures rushed out from Ishac¡¯s body, forming actual clones of himself. One grabbed Summer


    and teleported back to the ground, while the others went to his other children¡¯s rescue.


    Ishac


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Ishac then proceeded to form hundreds of mirror images of himself. Howling loudly to the sky, they all


    lunged towards the Iron Demons. The one in the middle was even ten meters tall, holding the Immortal


    Butcher in hand as he ughtered one after another. None of the Iron Demons survived his attacks,


    exploding right on the spot.


    Ishac


    Alex


    ¡°The Great Gravity Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great ymore Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great lcebound Spell!¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Everyone beneath them was stunned in ce, yet still very fired up after noticing the man.


    ¡®He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here! The savior who led and won the war with the Undead!¡¯


    The girl in leather was so shocked that she covered her mouth, her eyes glistening with admiration as


    she asked Angel, ¡°Woah, who¡¯s that bottle? He¡¯s so strong. I like that. Does he have a girlfriend?¡±


    Angel rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s my dad!¡±


    The girl in leather¡¯s mouth was left agape. ¡°Angel, I¡¯ll be your stepmom from now on!¡±

 Chapter 3400

    Chapter 3400


    Boom-boom¡­ Boom-boom¡­


    The Iron Demon¡¯s armor was known to be impably tough. It wasn¡¯t something that could be easily


    broken, even for deity-tier cultivators. It was made with a special type of metal, merged with naturalw


    power, and had several ancient talismans carved into the surface. Yet now, Bjorne was able to destroy


    them one by one with his sword. At some points, he was even capable of killing arge group with just


    one attack.


    Bjorne


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Alex


    The thousands of Iron Demons were decreased by half in numbers in just a few moments. The rest of


    them started retreating after realizing that they were put in a disadvantage. However, Steven, Phoenix,


    and the others couldn¡¯t possibly let them do as they wished. Teaming up, they sealed off this entire


    space and killed off all the remaining Iron Demons in just five minutes.


    Steven,


    Alex,


    The girl in leather hugged Angel¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Angel, can you introduce me to your dad?¡±


    Angel clicked her tongue, slightly annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy. Do you really think my dad would be


    interested in you? Look at my aunts, their boobs are huge, and their *sses are perky. Do you even have


    such curves?¡±


    ¡°Angel, friendship can be very fragile, you know? You¡¯re losing me.¡±


    ***


    There were groups of people from both Ennd and the Iron Demon n in the Iron Demon¡¯s Nest in


    the sky. Using their surveince cameras, they could see the battle in Yukon on gigantic screens. It


    showed the statuses of those thousands of Iron Demons.


    At first, they were green in color, yet entirely turned red in the end. Every single Iron Demon they sent


    had been demolished.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± The leader of the Iron Demons asked with a gloomy expression.


    The Iron Demons had cameras installed in their armor as well. Hence, therge screen also showed


    how Bjorne formed hundreds of mirror images and killed the Iron Demons until none were left. This


    absolutely stunned the people behind the screens.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°He showed up. I can¡¯t believe he hadn¡¯t died yet!¡± Someone screamed and had obviously recognized


    Steven.


    Steven.


    Alex.


    ¡°Who is he? Do you know him?¡±


    That person replied. ¡°Many on Earth do. He was the one who led the League of Cultivators and killed


    the Undead n twenty years ago! This was something that humans had never been able to achieve


    for thousands of years!¡±


    ¡°I even heard that he was chased down by the Undead Queen and escaped through the Abyss.


    Everyone thought he died then, but he actually survived! His cultivation seems more powerful than


    before too.¡±


    One of the leaders among the Iron Demons huffed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. He would still have to


    grovel before us Iron Demons at the end of the day! No one in this universe can match our power. We


    are carrying out God¡¯s will to rule over this world! I must crush this man with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°Bring all the information about him to me!¡±


    Although the British feared Steven, they still had the Iron Demons on their side. Besides that, they had


    ruled the Earth for twenty years and were used to being superior to most. Thus, even though Bjorne


    survived and came back, they thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them since they had the help


    of the Iron Demons. However, something odd happened right there and then.


    Steven,


    Alex,


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Quickly, look. What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The boundary around Yukon disappeared! We can observe them from a distance now!¡±


    Initially, due to the Thousand g Formation around Yukon, none of their cameras or satellites worked.


    They needed to send Iron Demons to head in personally to see anything through the demons¡¯ eyes.


    Despite this, they were able to clearly see everything that happened within Yukon. There were many,


    many people gathered at an empty tform.


    ¡°What are they trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Could they be distributing their soldiers? But I thought many of their cultivations had been sealed off?¡±


    Through their monitors, they noticed millions of people crowding the Yukon tform. All of them were


    people who learned Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation.


    Having developed for twenty years, the incantation was now publicized and was a cultivation art that


    everyone knew. That was because it was rtively easy to learn, and it wasn¡¯t limited to anyone at all.


    With billions of people who had mastered this cultivation art at this point, Bjorne used several ways to


    gather a few million, so they could activate the incantation altogether.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Shing!

 Chapter 3401

    Chapter 3401


    A bright ray of light started concentrating in one ce. Everyone from Ennd and the Iron Demon


    n was appalled to see this.


    Albert, however, was the ultimate leader of the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation project. He


    ced that endless amount of holy energy in his hands, leaping straight up into the air.


    Albert,


    Alex,


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°Is be trying to break through our boundary using this energy?¡±


    All the people within Iron City widened their eyes, fixated on Milos as they watched himing closer


    and closer to their boundary. Unexpectedly, the man brought out an ax and mmed it towards the


    boundary.


    Milos


    Alex


    That ax was naturally the Phanes Ax, which wielded unimaginable power.


    This boundary was tough and could quickly recover in short amounts of time. Despite this, arge


    crack that was thousands of meters big was shed through. Moreover, the crack continued to expand,


    unable to recover. It was as if the ax had broken down the core support of the boundary, causing it to


    lose its life force.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. How did he do that? Is that the Lord¡¯s golden ax?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here. He¡¯se up here with thatrge amount of energy!¡±


    On the screen, they could see that Milos was guiding those people, sending out the waves of power


    from the incantation together. As they did so, this energy formed into arge ball with a five hundred


    meter radius, while the man sent it up into the air. That ball of energy then got closer to the Iron City.


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡± Someone shrieked.


    This time, even the leader of the Iron Demons froze from shock. They continued watching as the


    screen yed out what was happening while the ball of energy erged in an instant¡­


    ¡°Duck!¡±


    ¡°Be careful¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Just then, everyone on Earth felt a strong earthquake, along with the blinding light of the explosion,


    engulfing the entire city. The energy was very destructive, as it managed to create a thousand-meter pit


    through the bottom of the city.


    That ce was actually the Iron Demon¡¯s battlefield, yet it ended up this way. Hence, it couldn¡¯t


    continue floating and bncing in the air. Leaning to the side, it even started falling downwards. If that


    big thing crashed into America¡¯s borders, it would definitely wreak havoc.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Suddenly, Milos¡¯s body kept erging, radiating the Chi of an Ancient Witch Spirit. It was as if the nine


    Ancient Witch Spirit¡¯s powers were instantly activated within his body. He grew till he was nearly ten


    thousand meters tall. Since his clothes clearly wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such sudden growth, they


    ripped into shreds. His muscr body was seeping with pure Ancient Witch Chi for everyone to see.


    Milos


    Alex


    He grabbed the falling Iron City as he ran towards Ennd instead. There were still quite a few Iron


    Demons up there at that time. Hence there was a visible flood of them spilling out from the side of the


    city as well, like locusts. However, several strong warriors rushed out from Yukon, as Milos had used


    the ax to break their seals on their cultivations.


    Milos


    Alex


    Since they had been restricted for twenty whole years, they needed to find a release, and the Iron


    Demons were the perfect targets.


    This moment was witnessed by the entire globe, watching as Milos threw therge city right towards


    Ennd.


    Milos


    Alex

 Chapter 3402

    Chapter 3402


    Boom!


    The entire world shook as if the skies had crashed down to the ground. Nature ruptured as spiritual


    beings wailed, all while a gush of energy and mes shot up into the air. The hard impact immediately


    affected the entire country.


    Everything fell silent.


    ***


    A week passed by incredibly quickly. The Iron Demon n disappeared off the face of Earth, and


    Ennd was no longer reigning over the world in the blink of an eye. Peace from ten years ago had


    been restored, yet people have noticed that the atmosphere seemed calmer than before. There¡¯d


    always be a powerful country who tried starting various wars as if they wanted chaos back then.


    This made the entire world suffer greatly, involving several other innocent countries to be their


    puppets. Yet now, that country had vanished, and America was once again rising back to its feet.


    In reality, Agatha told everyone that the Earth¡¯s core had already centered itself within America ten


    thousand years ago. When Rowan and The Phoenix Empress founded the Phoenix Sect, not only were


    they the strongest sect on Earth, they became the core of the entire universe. That was because the


    cosmic monument was ced in the void of the sect.


    Many attended the ceremony that year, and strong figures within the universe came to congratte the


    Phoenix Sect. It was the wedding day of their sect leader, Rowan, so all kings of gods were present


    too. The wedding was held in the Stoermer sect. Tens of brides were present, all bing the


    spotlight within the universe¡­


    When speaking of: the past, Agatha¡¯s eyes glistened with delight. That was because she was one of


    those brides during the time.


    Leonardo then kept himself busy for the whole week. He tried his best to guide his close family and


    friends towards the Witch¡¯s path so that they¡¯d be able to feel the Witch¡¯sw power. The Diffracted


    universe wasn¡¯t quite safe after all. Extraterrestrial Demon Gods hadid their eyes on this ce;


    several even arrived.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo had to make all the preparations that he could. He put the most effort into guiding his


    children. Since Leonardo himself had three thousand lotus flowers inside his body and received the


    ownership of the Phanes ax. Evidently, his path was entirely different from the nine Ancient Witches¡¯


    journey.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Angel had her own divinity, so she didn¡¯t need Leonardo¡¯s help. Being the Goddess of Nature wasn¡¯t


    weaker than being an Ancient Witch.


    Leonardo


    AlexText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the other kids, Leonardo just distributed the Ancient Witch Spirits¡¯ will to them.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    That day, the man went back to California to a shabby old house. He had been here a few times in the


    past since there was a blood pool hidden underneath. Moreover, a coffin had been buried in the middle


    of the pool. Inside was his high school ssmate, first crush, and his childhood friend¡­ Hayley


    Hanson.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many years to have passed!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if anything happened to her body during those twenty years?¡±


    Hayley initially encountered a severe problem, as she had been cursed by a warlock. Her body was


    supposed to die and rot long ago, but her father forcibly retained her life. Leonardo had no way of


    helping her back then, but now he has possession of the Witch Spirits¡¯ Will. He could perhaps wake her


    up for now.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Crack!


    Opening the basement door, he noticed that everything was silent. There used to be meowinging


    from below, but there was none now.


    ¡®It¡¯s been twenty whole years. They probably died!¡¯


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a white shadow shed by as a familiar being appeared next to him.


    It was Whitey!


    Leonardo was very sure that Whitey didn¡¯t follow him here, nor did ite from the outside. It would


    seem that it had been in here for quite some time.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Leonardo was shocked.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Meow! I was just about to ask you the same question!¡±


    Leonardo frowned, looking towards the blood pool. Using one hand, he lifted a sealed coffin from


    below.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Whitey felt all its fur standing. ¡°What is this? There¡¯s a coffin sealed underneath all along! Milos, who¡¯s


    in there?¡±


    Milos,


    Alex,


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Someone pitiful.¡±

 Chapter 3403

    Chapter 3403


    Abraham hurried to check up on Hayley, breaking the seals off and opening the coffin. The situation


    was better than what he thought of as a worst-case scenario. At the very least, her body wasn¡¯t rotting,


    and her soul was still intact.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Is she your secret lover?¡± Whitey scoffed.


    ¡°Whitey, you¡¯re a cat, so don¡¯t imitate humans and speak like us. Your kind never really established any


    rtionships, right? You cats usually just find a random partner to mate with whenever it¡¯s mating


    season. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­¡± Whitey hissed. ¡°Who told you that? I¡¯m not that easy to get with.¡±


    Abraham waved dismissively. ¡°You should go out first!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°This is my home.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I found it, so it¡¯s mine! This ce was initially a worship area for the cat tribe too.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Whitey replied. ¡°There¡¯s a temple beneath this ce, and it has been there for hundreds of thousands


    of years. And my senior was the god who was worshiped.¡±


    ¡°A cat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the cat ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Huh???¡±


    Whitey said, ¡°Since the cat ancestor had been worshipped by humans, he was able to keep the peace


    around the area. With time, it received arge number of worshippers, hence bing a god¡­ Ie


    here frequently now to apany him. Maybe he¡¯d give me his title as a godter on.¡±


    Abraham felt as if he was listening to a legendary myth.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Where¡¯s the temple?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. You¡¯re not a cat!¡±


    ¡°Then head in yourself. Don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m trying to save someone.¡±


    Whitey huffed slightly and decided not to enter that cat temple it mention ed but left instead. It was very


    petty, keeping the temple¡¯s location a secret from Ludwig.


    Ludwig.


    Alex.


    Abraham smiled, as he didn¡¯t mind one bit, immediately putting all his focus on Hayley again. Thinking


    back to his youthful days, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°If you stayed by my side back then, I wonder what I would¡¯ve be?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate, maybe it¡¯s destiny!¡±


    ¡°No matter what it is, I can¡¯t bear to watch you sealed off in this bloody ce like you¡¯re some kind of


    demon. If your body refuses to wake up, I¡¯ll get a new one for you.¡±


    Shiing!!!


    The power of the Witch continuously flowed into Hayley¡¯s body, as her drained-out body was wavering


    gently. Abraham then brought out the Spring Water of Life, pouring it into her month. After that, he


    continued using several rare treasures and materials on her too.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Thirty minutester, the man finally stopped to check on Hayley again. Her face was no longer as pale


    as a white sheet, slowly returning to a normal state.


    Dub!


    Dub, dub¡­


    Her heart started beating again too. A whileter, she finally opened her eyes.


    Yet Abraham furrowed his eyebrows deeply since he noticed that Hayley¡¯s eyes werepletely ck,


    filled with demonic energy¡­ It wasn¡¯t just a hallucination either. He really did sense odd energy in her


    body. However, that Chi faded instantly, along with the ck color within her eyes. Her eyes turned


    normal once again, gorgeous as they had always been.


    Abraham


    Alex


    She blinked a few times and looked straight at Abraham while he was staring back at her.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Hayley?!¡±


    Suddenly, Hayley shed him a beautiful smile. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, Abraham!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex

 Chapter 3404

    Chapter 3404


    Looking at Hayley¡¯s distinct and dynamic eyes that were filled with innocence and yfulness, Edgar


    seemed to have returned to that innocent, youthful era.


    Edgar


    Alex


    She walked up to him while wearing a skirt and flinging her ponytail. And he liked to follow behind her


    and watch her fluttering hair. He would asionally nce at her budding waist and butt but was


    already disying a woman¡¯s charm. Sometimes, he would fantasize about going to the same


    university together, bing close to her to the point of being inseparable. He liked watching her


    irritated and pouting look. He liked hearing her gentle reprimand.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Did you stay up all night ying games against night?¡±


    ¡°Your eyes look like a panda¡¯s. They are so ugly. This eye cream doesn¡¯t suit me. Help me use it up!¡±


    ¡°George, I don¡¯t know who dropped this bouquet here. Help me throw it away. Doesn¡¯t that person


    know I¡¯m allergic to flowers?¡±


    George,


    Alex,


    Thinking about it, his eyes were red-rimmed.


    ¡°Hey! George, you jerk If you don¡¯t pay attention to the lesson, you can only attend a diploma mill and


    get a job that doesn¡¯t pay much after graduation.¡±


    George,


    Alex,


    ¡°George, you jerk. Help me up¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    George,


    Alex,


    ¡°Hey. I¡¯m calling out to you, yet you pretend to be deaf¡­¡±


    ¡°Edgar Rockefeller, you blockhead¡­¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡®Huh? Weren¡¯t they memories? Oh, it¡¯s real. Hayley Hanson is really calling out to me¡­¡¯


    ¡°Oh, oh. Hayley, I¡¯ll pull you up right away!¡± George, who hade to realize, saw Hayley stretching


    out her fair, beautiful hands in the coffin. He carefully grabbed her and gently pulled her up.


    George,


    Alex,


    She still looked like that maiden in the dusk. She was still bright-eyed.


    ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Long time¡­ No see!¡±


    ¡°Heh. You¡¯ve grown so tall! You still look so ugly with your crying face!¡± Hayleypared their heights.


    Edgar was now a head taller than her.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Give me a hand!¡±


    She stepped out of the coffin while holding Edgar¡¯s hand. After looking around, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave


    this ce first. I don¡¯t like this ce.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    They left the blood pool.


    Looking at her, Edgar asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange? Do you have no questions to ask me?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Hayley lowered her head and lightly kicked her as she put her hands behind her. ¡°I knew¡­ I knew


    everything¡­¡±


    Edgar was shocked. ¡°You¡­ knew?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    She gently nodded. ¡°Yeah! Although I was lying in the coffin, I could hear it.¡±


    She kicked and discovered that her shoes were broken and decayed. Her body was the same as it was


    decades ago. She was still youthful. However, her shoes and clothes could not be preserved for long


    after decades. Even her clothes were torn after a light tug. She seemed to be a little surprised.


    Edgar hurriedly took out a brand new skirt, undergarments, and even leather shoes from the ring.


    Edgar


    Alex


    She lifted her head. ¡°Do they belong to your wife?¡±


    Edgar shook his head. ¡°They belong to my daughter. She has never worn them before.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Hayley had a frozen expression on her face, but she quickly smiled. ¡°Good. They are lovely. Do you


    have ck pantyhose? Didn¡¯t you like it best when I wore ck pantyhose?¡±


    ¡°W-when did I..?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still in denial? As soon as I wore ck pantyhose, you went behind me and took pictures


    secretly. Did you think I didn¡¯t know? Did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡±


    Hayley took the ck pantyhose with a smile. ¡°Turn your back and don¡¯t peek.¡±


    Edgar turned around, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside!¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°No!¡± She suddenly screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t go! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t see you!¡±


    Edgar suddenly stopped in his tracks. He nodded vigorously. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    The voice trembled lightly. Then, the rustling sound of changing clothes was heard behind him.


    Edgar just stood there without the intention to peek in the slightest. He just felt sore in his nose and


    was overwhelmed.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s done! You can turn around!¡±


    Wearing a beige skirt, she was young and pretty. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail with a bow. Her


    skirt only reached the middle of her thighs, and her slender, beautiful legs were covered with ck


    pantyhose. She was slim with a bit of youthfulness and sexiness. She then yfully spun around in


    ce with her white leather shoes.


    Just like decades ago, after they walked out of the high school gate, she got on Edgar¡¯s bicycle and


    jabbered in his ear.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Do I look good?¡±

 Chapter 3405

    Chapter 3405


    ¡°You look good! But in fact, this outfit looks better without the ck pantyhose.¡±


    Hayley looked down. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    She put her hands in again and took the ck pantyhose off. Then, she walked around the house like a


    butterfly and rummaged through the drawers as if she was looking for something.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± asked Paul.


    Paul.


    Alex.


    ¡°A bracelet. The one you threw away.¡± Her voice sounded anxious.


    Leonardo remembered that at the twilight of parting, Hayley intended to give him a bracelet, but he


    threw it and smashed it on her back, scattering it all over the ground. After that, Leonardo went back to


    look for it. However, it could no longer be found.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Over here!¡± she eximed. She had found it in a dusty dox.


    ¡°Did you¡­ Go back and pick it up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! ¡± Hayley nodded. ¡°Help me put it on.¡±


    Leonardo was startled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to give it to me?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Hayley snorted. ¡°You didn¡¯t want it, and you broke it! You pissed me off! I¡¯d better wear it myself!¡±


    ¡°Sorry! I¡­ I¡¯ll put it on for you!¡±


    He carefully put the bracelet on Hayley¡¯s slender wrist. It seemed unsuitable because it was initially


    designed for Paul.


    Paul.


    Alex.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Looking at the bracelet with wooden beads, Hayley suddenly burst into tears.


    ¡°Hayley¡­¡±


    ¡°You blockhead!¡± She pressed her forehead against Leonardo¡¯s chest and sobbed uncontrobly.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    After a while, she wiped her tears with Leonardo¡¯s clothes. She then quickly wiped the corner of her


    eyes with the back of her hand and revealed a smile. ¡°Alright! It¡¯sfortable after crying! Come with


    me. I wish to go to¡­ California High School. Is it still there?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    California High School was not far away from this ce. They both did not drive and just walked over


    there. In fact, there had been a lot of changes in California High School over the decades, but the


    academy building where they both attended back then still existed. Most of the schools all over


    America were not yet opened after they had just experienced the scourge of the Iron Demons.


    They did not encounter many people at school.


    ¡°I want to eat candy canes so badly!¡± Hayley whispered as she sat on a stone step and pointed to a


    kiosk. However, the kiosk was closed. No candy canes were for sale at all now.


    ¡°Close your eyes, and wait for a moment,¡± said Paul.


    Paul.


    Alex.


    Hayley looked at him and gently took his hand before closing her eyes at ease. The next second,


    countless mirror images emerged from Leonardo¡¯s body and burst in all directions. In less than a


    minute, a mirror mirage teleported over with two candy canes in his hand.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Take it!¡±


    Hayley opened her eyes and took the candy cane in surprise. She licked it before smiling sweetly.


    Before they knew it, it was almost dusk. They both involuntarily came to the ce where they had


    parted decades ago.


    Hayley took off the bracelet on her wrist. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    She put it on him and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t lose it again this time!¡±


    Leonardo nodded.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Looking at him affectionately, she gently cupped his face and slowly kissed him on the lips. The setting


    sun shone on the two people, stretching their shadows.


    As soon as Hayley closed her beautiful eyes, tears gushed out of her eyes like broken lines of bright


    pearls. Leonardo hugged her hard as if he also wanted to remember this moment deeply. However,


    Hayley¡¯s tears grew more and more. Touching the back of Leonardo¡¯s head, her finger suddenly


    glowed with a ck light before she pointed at Leonardo¡¯s head.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Shortly afterward, Leonardo copsed slowly.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Hayley stroked his face and murmured through tears. ¡°We both love each other, but we have no luck


    getting together. I¡¯ll sever this tie so that we will be separated.¡±


    She clutched her chest and cried her heart out. She knelt on the ground and was so broken-hearted


    that she trembled. At that moment, demonic Chi emanated from her body.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Hayley raised her head and wailed as tears streamed down her face.


    Storm clouds rolled in over a million miles in the sky. The next moment, she suddenly disappeared,


    leaving only drops of tears still flowing on Leonardo¡¯s face.


    Leonardo


    Alex

 Chapter 3406

    Chapter 3406


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Abraham woke up abruptly, only to find that he was lying straight on the ground. It was still the same


    ce. The setting sun was still shining down on the old trees next to him. His face was still wet from


    Hayley¡¯s tears.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Where is she? Where did she go?¡±


    Abraham touched the bracelet on his wrist. Her body scent seemed to linger on it, yet an unspeakable


    heartache surged inside his heart. After recapping the little details of today¡¯s incident, Abraham


    discovered that Hayley¡¯s action actually revealed an intention of bidding farewell to him.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    What had happened to her?


    ¡°We both love each other, but we have no luck getting together. I¡¯ll sever this tie so that we will be


    separated.¡± Abraham heard her words. He also heard her heart-wrenching cry.


    Abraham


    Alex


    People said that first love was always the most memorable.


    It was ignorant, youthful, innocent, and beautiful at that time. It was not because he had acquired it but


    because he had experienced it.


    ¡®What on earth happened to you?¡¯ Thinking of that deep-rooted cry, Abraham began to shed tears.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Shelly ran out of the mind pce.


    ¡°Hey, Casanova! Men cry too, huh?¡±


    Abraham nced at her. ¡°What did youe out to see?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Shelly said, ¡°To watch a show. I watched teen drama all day long today. Unfortunately, the male lead


    turned out to be a fat uncle. Wasn¡¯t he embarrassed for courting an innocent, youngdy?¡±


    Abraham asked, ¡°It¡¯s better than you, a midget who never grows up, right? Did you get courted by a


    man?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Shelly snorted coldly. ¡°Men are blockheads. Whoever dares to court me, I¡¯ll chop him off.¡±


    ¡®What a female psycho. She¡¯s so ruthless, she deserves to be an old virgin.¡¯


    ¡°Hey! I want to tell you that your girlfriend is not that simple,¡± said Shelly.


    ¡°I could tell that. She¡¯s the first person who could knock me out instantly, ¡± Abraham said. ¡°Her body


    was filled with a devilish aura and surging demonic Chi, but that demonic Chi was very special! During


    the daytime today, her body was calm as usual and was no different from normal people. However,


    once it erupted, the power was terrifying. I even sensew energy that was more powerful than that of


    the Ancestor Witches.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    He looked up to the sky. The storm clouds were still rolling in. That scream shook the space over a


    million miles. It was genuinely shocking.


    Never did he expect that Hayley would be that strong. It was totally unanticipated. More importantly,


    she was just a daughter of a disciple of the Blood Cult who had identally inflicted with the Witch


    Curse.


    Then, what made her mutate?


    ¡°Cat Temple!¡± Abraham and Shelly said in unison.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham looked at her. ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re really a peeping Tom. You even listened to people¡¯s


    conversations every day.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Shelly said, ¡°An honest person does nothing covertly.¡±


    Abraham asked, ¡°How many poses have you learned after peeping at me for so long?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°What poses?¡±


    ¡°Poses that will make you grow up.¡±


    Shelly kicked Abraham in the leg. ¡°Pervert. I don¡¯t want to learn those. They were so ugly. I really don¡¯t


    understand how those women think.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Hence, she had watched many of them. She must be learning them secretly!


    Abraham could not do anything about that. Shelly was the tool spirit of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge who


    overrode Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, so she could do something ingenious, unlike Ancestor Bodhi. He


    was a tree, so he could not peep and had to discuss with Abraham if he wanted toe out.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    If Ancestor Bodhi could peep at will, his eyes must be gouged out.


    ***


    ¡°Whitey!¡±


    Abraham found the cat demon. He asked it to take him to the Cat Temple.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°No way! I can¡¯t take humans in.¡±


    ¡°If my guess is right, your cat ancestor is gone.¡±


    Whitey objected. ¡°Impossible. Don¡¯t try to deceive me.¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°He didn¡¯t deceive you. You can see for yourself. After that,e back and tell us.¡±


    Whitey went there.

 Chapter 3407

    Chapter 3407


    After a while, Whitey rushed out with a scream. ¡°It¡¯s really gone. How did you guys know that?!¡±


    Stefan looked at Shelly. ¡°Could it be that the one in Hayley¡¯s body is really the cat ancestor?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Shortly afterward, Stefan and Shelly entered the Cat Temple under Whitey¡¯s lead.


    Stefan


    Alex


    This ce was very hidden. Furthermore, there was a force field. If Whitey hadn¡¯t discovered it, the


    others wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it.


    The Cat Temple was enormous. It was far beyond what Stefan and Shelly had expected. Hence, the


    Cat Temple could not possibly be hidden underground. Otherwise, the underground of the entire


    California would have been hollowed out.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ¡°Where is the statue of your cat ancestor? There should be a statue since it¡¯s the Cat Temple, right?


    Even if the existence inside has run away, could it be that the statue also¡­¡±


    When Stefan said that, he suddenly remembered Phoenix. The statue also fled along with Phoenix at


    that time. Whitey nodded. ¡°It was still here previously, but now, it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Stefan


    Alex


    Eventually, they ended up empty-handed.


    However, Stefan touched the bead string on his wrist. He felt that this bracelet was a bit unusual as if it


    could resonate with this ce in some way. Nheless, he could not figure out the specifics.


    Stefan


    Alex


    ***


    After returning to Yukon, Stefan discovered that everyone was talking about the great tremor in the sky


    earlier. That abnormal tremor struck everyone as unusual. They were afraid that some formidable


    enemy had shown up with that huge amount of energy.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan wanted to say something but then hesitated. Finally, he said nothing.


    Stefan


    Alex


    After a day, a message was posted on the Divine Dreamcatcher. Someone single-handedly barged into


    their where the Witch Cult was located, massacred all the powerhouses of the Witch Cult, and


    eventually annihted that.


    As soon as the news came out, countless people were stunned.


    Stefan looked at the Divine Dreamcatcher that Esmeralda had handed over and clicked on the


    message before checking the information word by word. After all, he also nned to go to the Witch


    Cult¡¯sir to find the true origin of the Witch Curse.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Never did he expect that it would be destroyed like that.


    ¡°Huh? Another message was posted! Look quickly!¡±


    Sitting next to Adrian, she cracked the melon seeds in her hand and fed Stefan from time to time.


    Esmeralda said that after taking a look at the Divine Dreamcatcher. Stefan saw the title, but it was a


    video about the extermination of the Witch Cult.


    Adrian,


    Alex,


    Stefan


    Alex


    Stefan


    Alex


    He clicked open it. The footage he saw was not very clear, but it was a little far away. However,


    Stefan¡¯s eyes gradually widened as he watched it.


    Stefan


    Alex


    Esmeralda was eating melon seeds next to him whilementing¡­


    ¡°It turned out to be a woman! She¡¯s kind of powerful. She single-handedly kills her way into the Witch


    Cult. Is the Witch Cult good at poisoning but useless in other aspects?¡±


    When Esmeralda saw the final scene, she opened her mouth wide, and the melon seeds inside fell out.


    It was because that woman, who was floating in the air, stomped down and destroyed the entire


    in the final scene.


    That strength was too tremendous. However, Stefan recognized that woman. She was wearing a skirt


    and leather shoes with a ponytail. Those were exactly what he gave to Hayley.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Stefan


    Alex


    The woman who massacred the Witch Cult and destroyed a with a stomp turned out to be


    Hayley Hanson!


    ***


    Former tranquility seemed to have returned to the days. Society evolved rapidly again with each


    passing day. Godly cultivation schools rose one after another. Tourism in other worlds became a


    popr project. The entire Earth civilization seemed to be the same as before, yet it was different.


    On this day, a huge peacock flew down to Yukon. The Peacock Heavenly King was here.


    ¡°Stefan Rockefeller, I¡¯ve found the entrance to Dairaionji Temple. I also discovered the secret of


    Siddhartha realm. Do you wish toe with me and check it out?¡±


    Stefan


    Alex

 Chapter 3408

    Chapter 3408


    ¡°The secret of Siddhartha realm? What is it?¡±


    Shelly immediately jumped out. Siddhartha¡¯s realm was her territory. She had long sensed the severe


    situation in the Siddhartha realm. The territory was shrinking day by day, and that ce was devoured


    constantly, but she hadn¡¯t been able to find out the exact reason.


    The Peacock Heavenly King looked at the petite yet arrogant Shelly. ¡°Little thing, who are you? Adrian


    Rockefeller¡¯s daughter? Or his newly found mistress? You¡¯re so small with a lolita¡¯s body. Adrian


    Rockefeller, you brat! You are probably the reincarnation of a dragon tribe, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian


    Alex


    She had never met Shelly, so she had a misunderstanding at once.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m small? When I was running amok in the world, you were probably still an egg! Also,


    don¡¯t confuse me with this fake dragon tribe member. You should be careful instead. This fellow is a


    notoriousdies¡¯ man. The closer you are to him, the greater the chance you get deceived into sleeping


    with him. Next time, you may be on maternity leave when we meet again!¡±


    Only then did the Peacock Heavenly King take a closer look at Shelly. The next second, she seemed to


    have remembered something. ¡°I understand. So, you are the famous old virgin who mixed with the


    monks.¡±


    Adrian was puzzled.


    Adrian


    Alex


    These two people were bigshots who originated from an unknown number of millennia. At that moment,


    they had a row as soon as they met. They engaged in mutual attacks and even directly attacked each


    other¡¯s personalities.


    Furious, Shelly instantly summoned Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and was about to fight the Peacock


    Heavenly King.


    Adrian hurriedly hugged Shelly. ¡°Quit it!¡±


    Adrian


    Alex


    ¡°Stop pulling me, or else I¡¯ll fall out with you!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Alright. If you guys want to fight, go somewhere else. I¡¯ll open a portal for you guys. You guys


    should go to the Undead Territory or the Abyss. Don¡¯t make trouble here, or else I¡¯ll cane both of you


    fifty times.¡±


    Shelly snorted. ¡°You¡¯re fully-fledged, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your protector. It¡¯s uncertain who


    will get beaten.¡±


    Adrian shook his head. He really opened a portal right away.


    Adrian


    Alex


    However, both the Peacock Heavenly King and Shelly did not want to go there, especially Shelly. The


    Peacock Heavenly King scolded her for being an old virgin, so she was about to go crazy and directly


    made a move.


    The Peacock Heavenly King also manifested her real body. It was the real peacock body that blotted


    out the sky and covered the earth.


    It was too shocking. It almost covered the entire Yukon.


    Boom!


    A blow shook Yukon. A mountain exploded and almost hit the onlookers below.


    Meanwhile, the two fellows had engaged in a real fight. They actually wanted to fight to the death.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Adrian could no longer bear it. If it continued like that, the innocent would be harmed. Particrly, a


    peacock plume swished across the sky and almost shed Cheryl.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Adrian immediately went forward and grabbed the peacock plume. He then rushed up to the Peacock


    Heavenly King and beat her up. After manifesting his towering body, he grasped the Peacock Heavenly


    King¡¯s body, pressed her down on the ground with a boom, and raised his huge hand.


    Adrian


    Alex


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    He pped that peacock¡¯s buttocks.


    After the beating, the Peacock Heavenly King was astonished. Her body returned to human form


    uncontrobly. The pain in her buttocks was unbearable. Her mind was in a state of shock.


    The strength that Adrian had disyed made her doubt her life.


    Adrian


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    He was too powerful, wasn¡¯t he?


    Shelly felt the same way.


    He was obviously the guy she had crushed before, but now he could easily beat his opponent. Not only


    that, after Adrian was done beating the Peacock Heavenly King, he came after her!


    Adrian


    Alex


    Even the chains that flew out of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge could not bind him. As the finger flicks made


    a series of nking sounds, the chains were bounced back by his fingers. After that, Shelly was


    miserable too. Adrian caught her and pped her buttocks!


    Adrian


    Alex

 Chapter 3409

    Chapter 3409


    p! p! p!


    ¡°Ah! You bastard! How dare you beat me? You¡¯re dead meat!¡±


    Ludwig responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll spank you with your pants off if you keep disobeying me! Are you trying to


    bring Yukon down to ruins?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The Peacock Heavenly King got back on her feet, limping slightly after having her behind pped that


    hard. However, she was even more shocked about another thing.


    ¡°What is your actual cultivation level? A king of god? Wait, no, not even a king of god could be this


    strong!¡±


    Ludwig replied, ¡°I¡¯m just a Nascent Soul.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    In reality, his Nascent Soul wasn¡¯t the ordinary Nascent Soul. That was because his current cultivation


    journey would no longer have anything like Spirit Severing, Tribtion Crossing, Immortalization, or


    other basic cultivation levels. He was on the path of the Kojin.


    ¡°What exactly is the secret of the Siddhartha realm?¡± Ludwig asked.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dairaionji Temple!¡± The Peacock Heavenly King red at him, then spoke up again. ¡°The


    temple has been engulfing the Siddhartha realm. And with time, more and more of the realm was being


    engulfed, at a quicker and quicker pace!¡±


    ¡°The Dairaionji Temple must be doing something big. The entire Siddhartha realm will end up within the


    temple¡¯s radius very soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Ludwig frowned slightly.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    After defeating the evil Bodhi, Ludwig didn¡¯t really take problems within the temple into consideration.


    That was because he became the temple owner after killing that evil Bodhi. As long as he could find


    the entrance, he would be able to control the entire temple with just his mind. He couldn¡¯t understand


    why the Dairaionji Temple would engulf the Siddhartha realm. There was no record of this within the


    evil Bodhi¡¯s memories.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Shelly asked.


    The king chuckled coldly. ¡°I have my own ways! More importantly, the Siddhartha realm isn¡¯t the only


    target. The Brightya Mountain, the Ancient Sea, and the South Divine Sky are being targeted too.¡±


    Shelly gasped. ¡°That many? But those are Starnest Nodes. What is the Dairaionji Temple trying to do?¡±


    Ludwig asked, ¡°What are Starnest Nodes?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    This was not the first time he had heard about the Starnest since the Peacock Heavenly King had


    mentioned this on their first encounter.


    Shelly said, ¡°The Divine Starnest is wheres are born, the beginning of every world¡­ And


    Starnest Nodes are considered the pirs of this ce, ensuring the Starnest to function properly.¡±


    ¡°Once these pirs are gone, the Starnest would crumble, affecting all the different worlds. Drastic


    changes would ur, and it would turn into a big disaster.¡±


    Ludwig was appalled. They continued asking the Peacock King. ¡°You mentioned you found out where


    the temple entrance was?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The king replied. ¡°In theher realm.¡±


    Shelly eximed. ¡°Richard, we can¡¯t drag this on any longer. Once all the nodes are engulfed, the


    entire universe would be doomed. This is a million times worse than the Undead invasion.¡±


    Richard,


    Alex,


    Ludwig asked, ¡°How do we get to theher realm?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Shelly said, ¡°We can use Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge to get there! But the average person wouldn¡¯t be


    able to handle the overwhelming Yin energy in theher realm.¡±


    Ludwig replied, ¡°No worries, I can just go down there myself.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A dayter, Ludwig bid his goodbyes to his family and went on yet another trip. This time, only he,


    Shelly, and the Peacock Heavenly King were going.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    The king remained unaffected by the energy in theher realm because she had been blessed by the


    Buddha. She had three balls of holy light within her body that could help prevent corrosion within the


    realm.


    ¡°Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, activate!¡± Shelly led the way as Ludwig followed behind. Instead, the


    Peacock Heavenly King turned into a chubby peacock, with three rays of light on her head, strutting


    elegantly.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Revealer Maha is still on the road to theher realm, right?¡±


    After getting to the end of the bridge, they were finally on their way toward theher realm. However,


    just as they entered the area, Ludwig and the group were surrounded by someher troops.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Several weapons were aimed toward the three with pairs of furious eyes. These troops were obviously


    filled with malicious intent.

 Chapter 3410

    Chapter 3410


    ¡°Uhm, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    The three were simply confused by their current situation. Despite this, theher troops were already


    attacking them with hundreds of ghostly swords.


    ¡°Oh sh*t!¡±


    ¡°Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, Water of River Styx,e to me!¡±


    Shelly immediately brought out both of her treasures to form a River Styx boundary, holding those


    countless troops off. She then yelled towards them. ¡°We are Ksitigarbha¡¯s older troops, please stop


    right now!¡±


    The leader of the soldiers shouted back. ¡°Bullsh*t, are you trying to trick us again? Last time you used


    a sh*tty excuse to earn Old Lady Meng¡¯s trust too, then stole her stove from her! How dare you try and


    trick us again? Capture them!¡±


    The ghostly swords were filled with a deadly Chi, as the soldiers swung it towards Bjorne¡¯s head.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    The peacock asked, ¡°What do they mean by that? Someone already came by and tricked them?¡±


    Bjorne was speechless. ¡°Why would that person trick her into giving them a stove? Do they want to


    cook something, right here of all ces?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Shelly couldn¡¯t bear the impact any longer, especially since thew power in theher realm was


    different. She might be a Starlord, but she was no Nether King. She shouted to him. ¡°Then prove it to


    them!¡±


    Bjorne immediately understood what she meant and activated the holy energy and divine power in his


    body. With this, a gold phantom of a Buddha appeared behind him, as loud holy chants echoed through


    the air. The Buddha phantom looked stern and pure, as it cleansed the minds and souls of everyone


    present.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Divine Melody!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation?!¡±


    Seeing this, the leader of the troops finally believed that Bjorne was Ksitigarbha¡¯s disciple. Ksitigarbha


    did, in fact, only have one disciple after all, and none could ever fake the power of divinity.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Halt!¡± The leader raised his arm, gesturing for the troops to stop. He then bowed to Bjorne and said, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect the true Ksitigarbha¡¯s disciple to be here. Sorry if we offended you just now¡­¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Finally, Shelly let out a sigh of relief and put down the River Styx water barrier.


    The peacock strutted forward and spoke in human tongue. ¡°Hey boy¡­ You just said someone was


    posing as Ksitigarbha to scam others, right? And that they even stole Old Lady Meng¡¯s stove? What


    exactly happened then?¡±


    Bjorne and Shelly rolled their eyes at the same time. ¡®You¡¯re a Peacock Heavenly King, for god¡¯s sake.


    Why are you flirting with this random soldier? Have you no shame?¡¯


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Theher leader was furious. ¡°It was so infuriating. Some guy who called himself Bjorne Rockefeller


    came to our city recently. He messed around and caused a disturbance in our realm. Not only did he


    trick Old Lady Meng, he even kidnapped King Sandro¡¯s concubine!¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°That b*stard¡­ A few days ago, someone even saw himing to theher road. God knows what


    he¡¯s up to. If we don¡¯t bring King Sandro¡¯s concubine back soon, our sries will be demoted three


    levels below our current ranks! We wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford anything at that point!¡±


    Bjorne froze. ¡°Did you just say¡­ Bjorne Rockefeller?¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Shelly and the Peacock Heavenly King found this odd too.


    The leader replied, ¡°Yeah, he imed to be from California and that he was the Ksitigarbha¡¯s disciple.


    F*ck, he made it sound so real. Who would¡¯ve known he was a fraud?¡±


    ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Bjorne was annoyed. ¡®Who could that be? How dare theye to theher realm and pose as


    me?¡¯


    Bjorne


    Alex


    Suddenly, he thought of someone, Jade¡¯s godson and Phoenix¡¯s brother, ze Rowan.


    ¡®That guy came to theher realm to look for his mother, Lucretia Ephemera.¡¯


    ¡°That brat!¡±

 Chapter 3411

    Chapter 3411


    ¡®If you came to look for your mom, then just look for her! Why is that brat using my name around here?


    Can I even roam about theher realm now?¡¯


    After the kidnapping, Josua Rockefeller¡¯s name must be quite infamous. He should be no different from


    a street rat, then. Even if he were to exin that someone posed as him, few could possibly believe


    that.


    Josua


    Alex


    As expected, the leader started asking, ¡°So, what are your names?¡±


    ¡°Shelly!¡±


    ¡°Navil!¡±


    It was then Josua¡¯s turn to announce himself, ¡°ze Rowan!¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Are you guys heading to the Ksitigarbha Temple?¡±


    ¡®Ksitigarbha Temple?¡¯


    Josua had no idea that such a ce existed in this realm. In actuality, the three had no clear goal at the


    time. The Peacock Heavenly King only knew that the entrance to Dairaionji Temple was here in the


    nether realm, but she never came to this ce herself.


    Josua


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Alex


    She might have three rays of holy light, but theher realm was just too abnormal. Since they wouldn¡¯t


    be able to use even just ten percent of their powers just by being there, she wasn¡¯t so foolish as to


    enter the realm for no good reason. She merely did her research on the Siddhartha realm, then


    confirmed from her sources and came to her own deductions to prove that theher realm was, in fact


    the only entrance to the Dairaionji Temple as of now.


    ¡°Mhm, we are heading there!¡± Josua had no choice but to respond that way.


    Josua


    Alex


    After a short pause, he asked, ¡°Is there a monk called the Revealer Maha in theher realm?¡±


    The guy turned pale. ¡°Why are you looking for him? I¡¯m telling you, never ever try to look into that


    monk. You¡¯d get yourselves in trouble! That old thing got himself in conflict with the Emperor Ghast and


    ended up killing the emperor¡¯s third son too!¡±


    ¡°So what good could evere from looking for him? He¡¯s currently locked up on the eighteenth floor


    of hell for life!¡±


    ¡®What? That actually happened?¡¯


    However, Josua knew Revealer Maha was the only person connected to the Dairaionji Temple. Hence,


    he would be the only one who knew how to find the entrance to this ce.


    Josua


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi was somewhat at fault for this as well. When he escaped from the temple, he


    immediately cut all contact with them since he was worried that the evil Bodhi would continue to go


    after himter on. Elsewise, they wouldn¡¯t have to face such troublesome matters.


    Under the protection of theher troops, Josua and the others sessfully entered the Ksitigarbha


    Temple. After that, many officials within the Ghast City came to greet them one after another. This


    incident had also been told to the kings of hell within the city, so they had to hold a meeting right there


    and then.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Another Ksitigarbha¡¯s disciple showed up?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way this one is fake, right?¡±


    King Sandros stood up immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll go meet up with him.¡±


    King Adeel, who was sitting at the side, spoke up. ¡°Oh, Sandros, your concubine isn¡¯ting back


    anymore. Even if she does, she will no longer be the concubine you know and love. She might have


    even got herself pregnant with the child of another! So what¡¯s the use of being so hung up about her?¡±


    ¡°Think about it, if she really is pregnant, ording to our boss¡¯ orders, she would have to be protected.


    You can¡¯t possibly let her miscarriage at all, am I not right?¡±


    King Urban chimed in too. ¡°Sandros, Adeel is right. Just pretend like you married your daughter off.¡±


    King Sandros was fuming. ¡°If you think that way, then why don¡¯t you both give me your concubines


    instead?!¡±


    ¡°Sandros, do you desire our little concubines? This is a taboo in our city! We¡¯d have to follow our


    traditions and punish you!¡±


    ¡°F*ck, when have I ever said that? Your concubines look horrid. They can¡¯tpare to mine! I¡¯m done


    with all your nonsense. I have to look for Ksitigarbha¡¯s disciple. If he¡¯s another fraud, I¡¯ll split his head.¡±


    Just as he walked out the door, he froze in ce. The guy, who he had hoped to shred to pieces every


    single day, appeared in front of his eyes. He was merely a few feet away.


    ¡°Huh, you pest! So you were here all along!¡±


    ¡°Where did you hide my concubine?¡±


    ¡°Hand her over now!¡±


    That person was ze Rowan himself.


    With a shocked expression, he immediately sent out gigantic waves of mes toward King Sandros.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Your concubine is my girl now! She has never been happy with you,


    dumb*ss! She was only able to experience the pleasures of a woman when she¡¯s with me!¡±

 Chapter 3412

    Chapter 3412


    That was truly an inhumane thing to say.


    ¡®What does he even mean by that? She doesn¡¯t feel happy with me, yet she experienced pleasures


    with you? Sure, I¡¯m old, and some of my bodily functions have weakened. I know I can¡¯t even


    impregnate my concubine at this point, but we have true love by our side! And being deeply in love is


    the best way to experience love! Do you even know what that feels like, huh, you lustful b*stard!¡¯


    King Sandros was extremely enraged, ring straight at ze.


    ¡°You will pay for what you did, Rockefeller!¡±


    ¡°Hey old thing, your little guy is practically a fossil at this point, how shameless can you be? Get out of


    my way if you don¡¯t have the stamina! What are you trying to achieve by holding onto her? Do you want


    to die earlier or something? I¡¯ll bum you to ashes then!¡±


    Whoosh!


    mes burst out of nowhere, filling the skies. ze¡¯s mes were very abnormal, as it was still just as


    strong despite being in theher realm.


    With this, the entire inner court of the Ghast City started burning up in roaring mes. King Sandros


    had a rather close call himself-his bum would¡¯ve been burnt by this if he hadn¡¯t dodged in time.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Messing around in Ghast City as you please! Do you think we, the ten


    kings of hell, are a bunch of good-for-nothing-decorations?¡±


    ¡°Capture him¡­ Uhm, Sandros, so he¡¯s the one who kidnapped your¡­ Tsk tsk, just look at how bad this


    situation has be. We¡¯re all sentient beings, Sandros. Maybe your concubine just wanted some


    kind of fun. You should grant the younglings wishes!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s still so young, she can¡¯t possibly stay with you just because of this so-called love! She


    needs physical affection and you can¡¯t provide her with that!¡±


    ¡°Let him go. He¡¯s actually helping, you know!¡±


    The kings of hell immediately changed their attitudes upon noticing ze, as they, for some reason,


    became exceedingly generous. Thus, this resulted in King Sandros being on his wit¡¯s end.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t kill this brat right here, I might have to face such humiliating words for the rest of my life! I¡¯d


    be aughing stock! D*mn it, d*mn it!¡¯


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t even be a king of hell if I don¡¯t kill you right this instant!¡± King Sandros yelled as he lunged


    over.


    Although ze¡¯s mes were indeed powerful, he was still a hell king, and theher realm was his


    territory. Moreover, he had several treasures on him that could prevent him from being burnt by the fire.


    That was exactly why he figured that he was capable of killing the young man.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ze sent out a fire dragon without hesitation, then ran straight towards the West. He couldn¡¯t help but


    me this on his rotten luck since he had actuallye to the inner court in hopes of stealing the Life


    Book. That book was a mystical treasure, also known as the Nature¡¯s Book. As long as he got his


    hands on it, he would finally be able to bring his mother¡¯s soul back to the mortal realm. Elsewise, she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to leave theher realm at all. However, it was near impossible to achieve this. The


    Life Book wasn¡¯t on King Sandros¡¯ desk, but instead with King Sandros himself.


    It took him quite a lot to get such information out of the king¡¯s concubine, costing him his reputation


    within theher realm.


    Despite that, ze had expected as much. As long as the other kings stayed out of their fight, he


    figured he could snatch the book out of Sandros¡¯ hands with his powers.


    Boom!


    Just then, King Sandros took out the Life Book right away.


    ze had seriously underestimated the book¡¯s power too. It wasn¡¯t just anyher treasure, it was a


    deadly weapon too.


    With the usage of the Life Book, thew power around them started changing drastically, as several


    golden symbols flew up into the air, then towards ze.


    Boom!


    The young man already felt like he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, even though it had only been one blow.


    Spitting out some blood, he gathered some of his energy and dashed forward, yet only to be restrained


    by a string of golden symbols.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± ze cursed and sacrificed one of his treasures, a broken crock. However, it seemed obvious


    that be cherished this item a lot. When he took it out, a pained expression was stered on his face.


    After that, he spat a mouthful of blood onto the treasure.


    Suddenly, the crock floated up into mid air and exploded with a radiant white light.

 Chapter 3413

    Chapter 3413


    In an instant, the crock formed a powerful gravitational force on the Life Book symbols that were


    wrapped around ze¡®s body, sucking up all the chains. However, it seemed the crock was having


    quite a hard time too. More tiny cracks were spreading from the many cracks that had already formed


    on the crock.


    Seeing this, ze hurriedly kept the crock away and continued toward West before he could even


    process his emotions. Even so, the words from the Life Book continued pouring out endlessly. Every


    time these chains caught up to him, he would activate the crock time after time.


    Suddenly, the crock shattered entirely, while the loud crack echoed through the air. Following that were


    tens of chains, rushing straight at ze, wrapping themselves around ze once more.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    King Sandros huffed as he approached slowly. ¡°Hey brat, run! Or can you?¡±


    Just then, a woman dashed out from the side and put herself in front of ze. She was wearing a long


    violet dress, with her natural perfect face facing the king. It was hard to estimate her age, since she


    looked rather young, while seemingly having an old soul.


    This woman was, in fact, King Sandros¡¯ concubine. She stood up courageously, all for her lover.


    ¡°Maylene, you¡­ What do you mean by that? Do you really want to die alongside him?¡±


    The woman called Maylene touched her stomach gently and said, ¡°King Sandros, I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Really did that with that shameless bastard¡­¡±


    Sandros felt so frustrated that he nearly vomited blood.


    Maylene responded. ¡°You should know this, I never liked you. If you hadn¡¯t coerced me with your status


    and power, why would I ever want to be an old man¡®s concubine? I¡¯m still young, I have a long way to


    go! Why would I waste my youth on you? Ugh, and all that talk about love too. What bullsh*t! You¡¯re so


    old that you can¡¯t even control your dder! So what makes you think you¡¯re capable of having a


    concubine? What makes you think you could ever love me properly? Who gave you the right to even


    consider doing all that?¡±


    Not far from them were the rest of the kings. They couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter hearing this.


    ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s way too funny!¡±


    ¡±Sandros is starting to pee his pants now?¡±


    ¡°No, no! The pee is just dripping uncontrobly onto his pants. That happened three times before, at


    least to my knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, that means nothing will be able to help.¡±


    King Sandros questioned, ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t kill you once you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Both of you can rot in hell!¡±


    Just then, a holy melody sounded, as a divine light shone through the entire space. A golden figure


    walked over, saying, ¡°Amitabha, it is agreed that good nature exists in every being. How could you


    possibly kill a pregnantdy? How about you let them go out of respect for me? Helping them is helping


    yourself, you know?¡±


    It was Mozart.


    Mozart.


    Alex.


    Sandros turned to him. ¡°Are you the new Ksitigarbha?¡±


    Astor nodded. ¡°You could say that.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Sandros replied, ¡°You¡®re being too controlling. This is my business, and this has nothing to do with


    you.¡±


    Astor replied, ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. I can control anything within theher realm!¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    Sandros¡¯ expression darkened. ¡°We¡¯re not even sure if you¡¯re the true Ksitigarbha yet, so how would


    you have the rights to control Ghast City?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to prove yourself, alright?¡±


    ¡°Now what¡¯s so hard about that?¡±


    Astor¡¯s golden body quivered, immediately sending a punch towards King Sandros¡¯ chest.


    Astor


    Alex


    Several chains of symbols came from the Life Book to stop the attack, yet Astor¡¯s punch immediately


    went through them, as the book was returned to its original form. The man then grabbed it for himself.


    Astor


    Alex

 Chapter 3414

    Chapter 3414


    ¡°What?¡±


    King Sandros simply couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The Nature¡¯s Book was at a very high level, an


    existence that ranked top five among many magical treasures in theher realm. To his surprise, the


    person before his eyes managed to knock out all the chains of runes unleashed by Nature¡¯s Book.


    These runes were not ordinary, but they were custom-made instruments of thews of theher


    realm.


    Nature¡¯s Book contained unlimited power, yet it was broken. It was even grabbed and taken away.


    ¡°Impudent! Nature¡¯s Book cannot be simply touched! Hurry up and give it back to me!¡± King Sandros


    roared angrily.


    ¡°It cannot be simply touched?¡± Ludwig shook his head. ¡°You casually used it to kill people, yet you¡¯re


    telling someone else simply not to touch it. What is allowed to Jupiter is not permitted to the ox. So


    what if I touched it?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig abruptly acted. He squeezed the Nature¡¯s Book in his hand hard.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    He instantly severed all the soul imprints rting to King Sandros on it with his hand containing


    supreme witch power.


    ¡°Ah!¡± King Sandros screamed horribly.


    After his soul imprints on Nature¡¯s Book were severed, he could no longer sense the Nature¡¯s Book.


    The Nature¡¯s Book had beenpletely snatched away.


    ¡°Take it!¡±


    Ludwig directly threw the Nature¡¯s Book in his hand at ze. Looking at ze, he said, ¡°I heard that


    you¡¯re called Ludwig Rockefeller, right?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ze smiled awkwardly. ¡°Uncle, I thought your title as the inheritor of Ksitigarbha would be useful in


    theher realm, but I didn¡¯t expect it would bepletely useless! I asked this guy for a view of


    Nature¡¯s Book. This old geezer didn¡¯t show any courtesy at all. He even said that Ksitigarbha is dead


    for an unknown period of time. Ksitigarbha Temple in theher realm is considered an illegal building.


    He wants to demolish Ksitigarbha Temple in the near future.¡±


    Ludwig sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t call me uncle. I¡¯m currently your brother-inw.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ze was slightly dazed. ¡°Which sister of mine did you hook up with?¡±


    Ludwig said, ¡°Phoenix Rowan.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ze nodded. He didn¡¯t seem surprised and said, ¡°Phoenix is indeed a rare beauty. I¡¯m not surprised


    at all because you both get together in the end. At that time, I already knew the ending between you


    two.¡±


    Someone else snatched King Sandros¡¯ Nature¡¯s Book. It was a massive incident. Every king of hell


    could not stay out of it. In an instant, the remaining kings of hells also rushed over.


    Someone said, ¡°You are the inheritor of Ksitigarbha? As expected, you¡¯re powerful, but Nature¡¯s Book


    is theher realm¡¯s treasure rted to its normal operation. It must never be taken away by outsiders.


    So, please return the Nature¡¯s Book to King Sandros!¡±


    Although Nature¡¯s Book was currently in ze¡¯s hand, everyone could tell. Most importantly, they had


    to depend on Ludwig¡¯s attitude.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig said that there was no rush. He nced at thedy who had spoken to him.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Never did he expect that this ¡°brother-inw¡± would have good taste. Thedy had delicate facial


    features. It was the refreshing feeling that carried righteousness and a slight coquettishness. That was


    right. It was the feeling of the veteran star, Julia Roberts. She really could be epted as a symbolic


    western beauty.


    ¡°You guys¡­ What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Only then did ze talk about this matter. He found that Nature¡¯s Book was in King Sandros¡¯ hand, so


    he intended to steal Nature¡¯s Book Consequently, he identally saw that King Sandros¡¯ concubine


    was trying to escape. This concubine was totally unwilling to be King Sandros¡¯ concubine.


    Instead, she helplessly feigned civility. Then, she was with ze when she fled.


    ¡°What do you need the Nature¡¯s Book for?¡±


    ¡°To rescue my mom!¡± ze said, ¡°My mom is trapped on the ninth floor of Hell Tower. There is no way


    for her to get out of it without the Nature¡¯s Book.¡±


    ¡°Ninth floor of hell? Ludwig immediately asked the kings of hell. ¡°Is Revealer Maha on the eighteenth


    floor of hell?¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex

 Chapter 3415

    Chapter 3415


    As soon as the question was raised, the hell kings showed varied expressions. They became slightly


    odd for some reason.


    Someone asked, ¡°Why are you looking for that old monk?¡±


    Anderson said, ¡°I¡¯m the inheritor of Ksitigarbha, and Revealer Maha is a member of Buddhism. Now


    that you guys have trapped him on the eighteenth floor of hell, don¡¯t you think I should rescue him?¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°Rescue him?¡±


    A few hell kings instantly got agitated. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what that monk has done. He has not


    been an authentic member of Buddhism since a long time ago. Instead, he is a terrorist sent by


    Dairaionji Temple to attack theher realm. If you had known what he did, you would have locked him


    on the eighteenth floor of hell just like Emperor Ghast. Receiving torments day and night is the


    retribution he deserves.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Can you talk about the specifics?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t. Emperor Ghast has issued a gag order. No one can discuss this matter.¡±


    ¡°I want to meet Emperor Ghast then, can I?¡±


    Since the few kings of hell could not call shots, he could only go and look for the boss of this ce.


    Consequently, Anderson was told that Emperor Ghast was not there. As for where he had gone¡­ He


    was a great boss, so he couldn¡¯t have reported his detailed whereabouts to the employees under him.


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just have to barge in! I have no way to return the Nature¡¯s Book to you guys either. I¡¯ll


    return this treasure after finding Revealer Maha.¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± King Sandros finally spoke angrily, ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want in the


    nether realm just because you are the inheritor of Ksitigarbha? Let me tell you. This is impossible, not


    to mention you are just an inheritor of Ksitigarbha. Even if Ksitigarbha is here, all his actions need to be


    discussed with a few of us. Who the hell are you? Immature fe, I¡¯ll kill you directly if you don¡¯t hand


    over the Nature¡¯s Book!¡±


    Smack!


    Right after King Sandros¡¯ voice fell, Andersonnded a p on his face. Half of King Sandros¡¯ face was


    instantly swollen from the p, and two teeth were also knocked out.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Everyone present was astonished.


    The loss in the match earlier and the snatching of his magical treasure were not particrly humiliating,


    but now, he was pped in public. It was a great humiliation that even ordinary people could not


    withstand. King Sandros was instantly dumbfounded. It took him a few seconds toe to his senses


    and realize that he had been pped. Moreover, it urred in front of so many old fellows.


    Roar!


    King Sandros was hysterical. He could not take it anymore and intended to fight with all his might.


    On the other hand, the remaining few kings of hell wanted tough at King Sandros, who had been


    pped, but the hell kings were in the same breath. In the face of such a situation, they had to unite


    against outsiders. In the next second, ten or so people surrounded Bjorne, ze, and that concubine.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    At that moment, a childish voice carried over. ¡°You old fellows bully a few outsiders with so many of


    you. You still have the bad habits of the past. No wonder pandemonium reigned in theher realm.


    You ten stubborn old farts, it¡¯s the consequence for neglecting your duties and enriching yourselves!¡±


    A young girl in red set up a sky bridge and walked over.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Persephone¡¯ s Folly Bridge?¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! It¡¯s that Star Witch, Rachel!¡±


    Each hell king had a drastic expression change after looking clearly at Shelly walking on the sky bridge


    step by step. Some even had their beards trembling as if they had seen something fearful.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t¡­ Didn¡¯t you die?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I saw it with my own eyes! There¡¯s no way you¡¯re still alive!¡±


    ¡°Am I a ghost then?¡± Shelly walked up to Anderson and stood next to him. She looked just like


    Anderson¡¯s daughter.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Alex


    King Sandros asked, ¡°You are together? What is the rtionship between you?¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°I¡¯m his protector!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Since Emperor Ghast is not here, why don¡¯t you guys apany us on


    a trip to hell?! Maha is rted to a major event. He is an important breakthrough for the survival of the


    three thousand worlds. We have to meet him.¡±

 Chapter 3416

    Chapter 3416


    ¡°To apany you guys to the Hell Tower?¡±


    After hearing the witch Shelly¡¯s words, all the kings of hell were obviously unwilling to do so. The Hell


    Tower contained a total of eighteen floors. Each floor was boundless and perilous. Even if the kings of


    hell had to pay a price after entering it. If they were unlucky, they might die inside. There had been


    cases of kings of hell dying in the Hell Tower.


    ¡°Ahem. A ce like the Hell Tower is really unsuitable for us old people to go in, so we won¡¯t go in.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes. We are kings of hell. Go to the Hell Tower? Where is the decency?¡±


    King Urban asked, ¡°You just said that Revealer Maha is rted to the survival of the three thousand


    worlds. What is this all about?¡±


    ¡°Dairaionji Temple is currently under control of the evil Buddhism. The great ancient demon of the Chi


    universe may be behind it Now, it is devouring the Starnest Nodes of the three thousand worlds. Once


    Dairaionji Temple devours all the Starnest Nodes, everything will cease to exist¡­¡±


    Shelly exined the severity of the matter once again. The few kings of hell were wide-eyed after


    hearing that.


    If this matter is true, then it would be a great deal.


    Josef asked, ¡°What did Revealer Maha do to offend Emperor Ghast?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    The ten kings of hell were at a loss for words, as if it was apletely unspeakable taboo.


    Shelly shouted angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it quickly? Revealer Maha is the key now. However,


    Revealer Maha was assigned by Dairaionji Temple toe to theher realm to be an official.


    It¡¯s quite possible that he is also a puppet of Dairaionji Temple. This is very important. There is no room


    for concealment. Hurry up and say it immediately, or else I will pull out all your big beards.¡±


    The kings of hell had a change of expression upon hearing that. It seemed to be an unpleasant


    memory.


    Eventually, the king of hell named King diia was a little ashamed as he opened his mouth. ¡°That old


    monk stole¡­ He stole Emperor Ghast¡¯s undergarment.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± ze was the first person whoughed.


    Then, augh also escaped the woman next to him, the original concubine of King Sandros. Only then


    did everyone learn that this concubine¡¯s name was Kathy Rowan. Both of them were surnamed Rowan,


    which considered fate.


    Josef was speechless for a while. He then said, ¡°Has that old monk gone crazy? He¡¯s perfectly all right.


    Why did he steal an old man¡¯s undergarment? Could it be that theher realm is too cold and


    Emperor Ghast¡¯s undergarment specially keeps one warm? Is it the Warmknit brand?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    The few kings of hell looked particrly odd.


    King Urban exined, ¡°The incumbent Emperor Ghast is a female.¡±


    ¡°A female¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡± Josef¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    Josef


    Alex


    He had never thought a woman would sit on the throne of Emperor Ghast. ¡®No. What did he mean by


    ¡®incumbent¡¯? Could it be that Emperor Ghast did not refer to a specific person, but it was term-based


    like a president?¡¯


    Voting and election had to be held once the term was up?


    Shelly, who seemed to have seen through Josef¡¯s question, exined, ¡°Emperor Ghast is indeed term-


    based. Normally, a termsts for ten thousand years. Once the term is up, his whereabouts will be


    decided based on his performance. Meanwhile, the current Emperor Ghast was elected by multiple


    forces through voting.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    As expected, even theher realm kept pace with the times and a voting system was used. Then, he


    even heard that the kings of hell were appointed on a rotational basis.


    The kings of hell had a shorter term. A term onlysted for five thousand years. If a king of hell died


    prematurely or died a violent death in the middle of the term, then there would be reserve kings of hell.


    Someone exceptional would be selected among the kings of hell to be the new king of hell.


    Not only did Josef rack his brains after hearing about such a novel matter, even ze, who hade


    toher realm for many years, heard it for the first time.


    Josef


    Alex

 Chapter 3417

    Chapter 3417


    However¡­


    ¡°Why did Revealer Maha steal Emperor Ghast¡¯s undergarment? He couldn¡¯t have intended to resume


    secr life, right?¡±


    King Urban answered, ¡°That old monk looks very perverted at a nce. He is not someone good.


    There is no guarantee that he is a monk that doesn¡¯t follow Buddhistmandments. When he sees


    the stunningly beautiful Emperor, his lustful desire shows up, and he breaks the lustmandment. It¡¯s


    hard to guarantee that!¡±


    Josef asked, ¡°Is your Emperor very beautiful?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    King Urban said, ¡°Of course. It can be said that the incumbent Emperor Ghast is the prettiest one in


    tens of millions of years. Ask King Sandros if you don¡¯t believe it. What was it like when I saw the


    Emperor for the first time? She almost couldn¡¯t walk and mmed herself into a pir. The pir broke,


    causing her to lose a year of stipends.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± zeughed heartily. ¡°It turns out that this old lecher has a criminal record.¡±


    King Sandros red at King Urban. ¡°Why are you talking about this?¡±


    They got back to the main subject.


    Based on Josef¡¯s understanding of Revealer Maha, he shouldn¡¯t be someone who would steal a female


    emperor¡¯s undergarment. Could he have be a minion of evil Buddhism just like the spection?


    Josef


    Alex


    Perhaps he was under control for some reason. Even if he was controlled, he couldn¡¯t have stolen that


    stuff. Hence, Josef thought that Revealer Maha definitely had a reason for doing this. It was a reason


    that he could not guess now. Then, he could only crack this mystery after going to the eighteenth level


    of hell and finding Revealer Maha.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Alright. Since you guys don¡¯t dare to go to hell, we will find him ourselves. However, we have to take


    away Nature¡¯s Book. We will return it to its rightful owner when we return,¡± said Ishac.


    Ishac.


    Alex.


    King Sandros was instantly anxious. ¡°If you can¡¯te back, wouldn¡¯t the Nature¡¯s Book be left inside?


    Without Nature¡¯s Book, the order of theher realm will face a serious problem. Who will bear this


    responsibility?¡±


    Josef said with a smile, ¡°You, of course! You lost the Nature¡¯s Book in your hand. If it isn¡¯t you, who else


    is there to look for? You will just go to hell and find it slowly when the timees.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Josef


    Alex


    King Sandros almost cursed.


    ¡®How can there be an immoral fellow like you? The Hell Tower is so huge. There are eighteenth floors


    in total. Who knows where you will lose it. I won¡¯t be able to find it for the rest of my life.¡¯


    King diia said, ¡°Sandros, I think you should apany them on a trip to the Hell Tower!¡±


    King Sandros looked at him out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡±


    ¡°The Nature¡¯s Book was snatched from your hand. The responsibility lies with you. When the Emperor


    comes back and holds you ountable, you will have to enter the Hell Tower. Moreover, its nature will


    be different.¡±


    As soon as King Sandros heard that, he paled but looked angry. Eventually, he snorted coldly at Ishac.


    ¡°Alright. l will go with you guys.¡±


    Ishac.


    Alex.


    The matter of finding Revealer Maha was particrly urgent. Once the few people gathered, they


    immediately set off. First, they went to call out to the fat peacock in Ksitigarbha Temple. That fellow was


    muddled-headed and couldn¡¯t walk steadily. They really couldn¡¯t understand the reason she came here.


    ¡°Kathy!¡±


    At that moment, King Sandros looked at Kathy. ¡°The Hell Tower is perilous. You better don¡¯t go there.


    Stay here and wait for us toe back.¡±


    Judging by the looks of it, King Sandros was quite attentive to Kathy. However, Kathy hugged ze


    and said, ¡°No. No one can separate my husband and me. Our family of three has to die together.¡±


    King Sandros grimaced. He simply looked uglier than having eaten a fly.


    Shelly said, ¡°Sandros, why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? You are too old to be someone else¡¯s


    father, yet you still want to be someone else¡¯s husband. Do you have the ability? How about this?


    When the child is born, you will be the child¡¯s godfather. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± ze directly refused.


    ***


    A dayter, the group left Ghast City and came to a vast volcanic crater.


    ze said, ¡°This is the entrance to the Hell Tower. I have walked through the first nine floors. I will lead


    the way! Brother- inw, I¡¯ll count on you to take care of Kathy.¡±

 Chapter 3418

    Chapter 3418


    After hearing what ze had to say, King Sandros looked shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been to the Hell Tower¡¯s ninth level? You came back unscathed?¡±


    ze said, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult? The first nine levels of hell contained minions. I turned all of them into


    ashes with my invincible me.¡±


    King Sandros pursed his lips. He did have first-hand experience with the power of ze¡¯ s me. If


    ze did not have that kind of annoying me, he would have killed him in no time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Brother-inw, take care of Kathy. She is a pregnant woman. I¡¯m counting on the brat inside


    to continue my bloodline.¡±


    Moses took out a vase. It was the Cleansing Vase. He easily took Kathy in.


    Moses


    Alex


    ¡°Oh my¡­ What is that vase?¡±


    ze looked at the Cleansing Vase, dumbfounded. ¡°Is it a container that can take living people in? This


    vase looks a little familiar. I seem to have seen it somewhere¡­ I remember it. It is the portable magical


    treasure of the Goddess of Compassion. Is there ake inside? Marvelous! With this thing, my mom¡¯s


    physical body can be revived.¡±


    Moses was startled for a moment. Although he was the owner of the Cleansing Vase, his


    understanding of this vase was quite limited.


    MosesText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyke!¡±


    ¡°There is noke? Could it be that it is not the Cleansing Vase of the Goddess of Compassion? Just put


    me in there to take a look!¡±


    Moses was helpless. He could only put him in it. After a while, Moses released him.


    Moses


    Alex


    Moses


    Alex


    ze, slightly disappointed, said, ¡°There is really none. I sensed this vase had already broken.¡±


    At that time, it was still possible to contain living people. Furthermore, it could conceal all the aura.


    Back then, Cheryl hid inside the Cleansing Vase to avoid the Undead Queen¡¯s soul sense.


    ¡°Are you guys going? You keep droning on and on!¡± King Sandros was waiting impatiently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. What¡¯s your hurry?¡±


    Whoosh!


    Worry-free, ze immediately jumped into the volcanic crater. After that, the crowd entered one after


    another.


    The truth was not far from what ze had said. His peculiar me carried a certainw and attribute


    that did not belong to this world. As long as he enveloped himself with the me, the starving ghosts


    and evil spirits wanderingin the Hell Tower would hide far away from him. And, it was a walk in the park


    for ze who had entered this ce. Obviously, he had done many walkthroughs.


    Moses even saw a copy of the route map in his hand. He had probably drawn it. The locations of the


    passages and what dangers would be on the way were clearly marked.


    Moses


    Alex


    There were also some more vicious ghosts, existences more powerful than the ghost king. The few


    detoured when they discovered that King Sandros had encountered such a kind. Moreover, these


    vicious ghosts were not too afraid of ze¡¯s me. Staring at the people passing by with blood-red


    eyes, they opened their mouths and looked as though they wanted to eat them. However, they did not


    make a move in the end.


    Shelly said to Adrian, ¡°Actually, these things are afraid of you.¡±


    Adrian,


    Alex,


    Moses felt that too. The three thousand lotuses in his body shook lightly. All kinds ofws were in


    complete harmony and scattered around his body. Such an aura was a great deterrent to the vicious


    ghosts. After all, he was nowpletely on a path of a powerhouse after acquiring the Legacy of the


    nine Ancestor Witches.


    Moses


    Alex


    It was unknown how long had passed. They walked down level by level.


    Shortly afterward, they reached the ninth level of hell. The entire process went surprisingly well, and


    not a single battle urred. King Sandros notwithstanding, even ze was astonished. Although his


    me was almighty, the ghosts would be more powerful as they headed further down the hell. He


    remembered that after passing through the fifth level, those ghosts could already approach the me


    and would not die after a slight burn. Previously, he had fought genuinely to get from the fifth to the


    ninth level.


    However, it was but a leisurely stroll this time, more rxing and enjoyable than going out for an outing.


    He also heard his brother-inw and thatdy, Shelly, bickering all the way.


    ¡®Is it really my brother-inw¡¯s strength?¡¯

 Chapter 3419

    Chapter 3419


    At that moment, ze felt that he had suffered a blow. He had made progress in theher realm over


    the years. He fought every day and initially thought he could reach his father¡¯s height, but now, he


    looked more like an amateur than his brother-inw.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the ninth level!¡± Rowan said to ze, ¡°Let¡¯s pick up your mother first, by the way!¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    After identifying a direction, ze pointed to a mountain road. ¡°Over there! My mom is the chief of a


    stronghold on that mountain.¡±


    ¡°The chief of a stronghold?¡± Rowan was surprised, somehow feeling it was a little over, dramatic.


    Rowan


    Alex


    ze said, ¡°My mom is trapped on the ninth level. She can¡¯t get out without Nature¡¯s Book. There are


    many arrogant, irritable, and supreme lords in the ninth level, always turning it upside down. My mom,


    annoyed to wits¡¯ end, built a stronghold on this mountain. She demarcated the territory and allowed


    some weak people seeking protection toe in.¡±


    So, that was the case!


    The people acted swiftly. A few minutester, the stronghold on the mountain came into sight.


    However¡­


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Shelly immediately discovered the situation. The mountain was full of eerie Wind and surgingws.


    Faint fighting sounds even carried over.


    ¡°A battle broke out up there!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good! It¡¯s my mom!¡±


    ze immediately rushed over. His body turned into a mass of me and traversed the sky.


    Boom!


    Consequently, he mmed into a transparent force field. It turned out that a force field had been set up


    on this mountain. It was no wonder they did not hear the sound until they got here.


    Swoosh!


    Rowan¡¯s figure shed andnded next to the force field. ze failed to blow up the force field even


    after trying several times, so he asked Paul, ¡°Brother-inw, do you know spell formations?¡±


    Rowan


    Alex


    Paul,


    Alex,


    ¡°There is no need to decipher this kind of force field,¡± Rowan replied.


    Rowan


    Alex


    Boom!


    He directly sent out a punch.


    The surging divine power was surrounded by Buddhist songs.


    Made of Yin elements, this force field feared Buddhist power or holy energy the most. The force field


    shook for a while under the onught of Rowan¡¯s punch, and in the next second, shattered like a


    bubble.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan


    Alex


    As soon as the force field was broken, ze barged in. Rowan followed closely behind him. Shortly


    afterward, they saw ady battling two ghosts covered in Yin energy with a longnce in her hands.


    Rowan


    Alex


    This woman was ze¡¯ s mother, Lucretia Ephemera.


    ze joined the battle and unleashed an all-out me attack. The me had a good amount of power


    and could relieve Lucretia¡¯s pressure.


    ¡°ze, why did youe in again? Hurry up and leave this ce!¡± Lucretia screamed with a serious


    expression.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve acquired Nature¡¯s Book. I can take you and leave together,¡± ze replied happily.


    Seeing his mother, his smile also looked like a child who had not grown up.


    ¡°What?! You have Nature¡¯s Book in your hand?¡±


    The two Yin creatures immediately manifested their original appearance. They were two middle-aged


    people. Staring intently at ze, they were extremely excited. ¡°Hand over the Nature¡¯s Book, and we


    will spare both you and your mother!¡±


    ze said with a smile, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know a catastrophe is going to befall you, do you?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ The two middle-aged men were startled.


    After that, they sensed a terrifying aura approaching them. When they looked back, two lotuses silently


    flew before their eyes.


    ¡°What are these?¡±


    The next second, golden light burst from the two lotuses and instantly enveloped the two people,


    dragging them into the lotuses.


    Swoosh!


    The lotuses returned to Rowan¡¯s body. He slowly stepped forward and sized up thedy in red. He then


    said, ¡°l¡¯m pleased to meet Aunt Lucretia!¡±


    Rowan


    Alex

 Chapter 3420

    Chapter 3420


    Lucretia looked at the man before her eyes in horror. She was mind blown.


    The two lords earlier were outstanding existences on the ninth floor of hell. Previously, they lived


    together in harmony when she built the stronghold here. The two lords dared not harass her. However,


    it was unknown what had happened in the past few days.


    Amotion urred on the ninth floor of hell, and a mysterious force swept over, causing every


    individual living in hell to have an exponential increment in strength. She also became much stronger in


    a short time. Nheless, the young man before her eyes just used two strange lotuses to instantly


    take away the two lords who had significantly increased strength.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± asked Lucretia.


    However, her heart was fear-stricken. This young man¡¯s strength was unfathomable. Since he


    appeared with her son, he was probably an ally rather than an enemy.


    As though presenting a treasure, ze immediately said, ¡°Mom, he is my brother-inw, George


    Rockefeller!¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Your brother-inw? Of which sister?¡±


    Lucretia was clearly startled.


    ze ranked the eldest in the family and had many younger brothers and sisters. The number of his


    sisters reached several dozens. It could not be helped as Emperor Rowan had be a heartbreaker


    for 108 generations. Finally, those 108 women gathered in this life to pester him. He was destined to


    have 108 wives. When he had many wives, he naturally had many children.


    ¡°He is Phoenix Rowan¡¯s husband!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Phoenix¡¯s husband?!¡± Lucretia clearly looked shocked.


    Phoenix was the daughter of Emperor Rowan and the Phoenix Empress. Both of them were supreme


    kings of gods with earth-shattering talents. Phoenix inherited all the advantages of the two people and


    thus became the most powerful junior among the children of the Rowan family.


    Time had changed. Even Phoenix had a husband!


    At that moment, King Sandros and Shelly arrived. Shelly was carefree, whereas King Sandros was


    scared witless. He came forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has the ninth floor of the Hell Tower


    be so dangerous? The lords here can even set up a force field? It¡¯s bizarre. Why is this ce


    giving me a vibe of reaching the eighteenth floor of hell?¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°So, you felt that too.¡±


    At that moment, ze introduced them to his mom and took out the Nature¡¯s Book.


    Swoosh!


    A ray of golden light rushed out of Nature¡¯s Book. The golden light rushing to the sky disyed


    someone¡¯s name and birth date.


    It was about Lucretia.


    Eventually, this information rushed into Lucretia¡¯s body and disappeared.


    King Sandros said, ¡°Alright. Your mother¡¯s soul has regained freedom. You can take her and leave now.


    Since you¡¯re done with Nature¡¯s Book, you can return it to me, right?¡±


    ze looked at Josef.


    Josef.


    Alex.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    George snatched the Nature¡¯s Book, so, ze had to ask him whether it should be returned.


    George


    Alex


    George did not care about it. Since they were done with Nature¡¯s Book, and it was an indispensable


    tool for theher realm, he did not want to take it for himself. He nodded and said, ¡°Return it to him!¡±


    George


    Alex


    It was a weight off King Sandros¡¯ mind as soon as he received Nature¡¯s Book.


    ¡°Alright! My mission isplete! I¡¯ll take my leave first! ze Rowan, you brat has to treat Kathy better


    in the future. If you dare to let her down, I will hook your soul with the Nature¡¯s Book. Got it?¡± shouted


    King Sandros.


    Lucretia asked, ¡°Who is Kathy?¡±


    ze hurriedly said, ¡°She is his god-granddaughter.¡±


    He did not know what his mother would think if she were to find out that he had stolen King Sandros¡¯


    concubine. It would be bad for Kathy, either.


    As soon as Lucretia heard that, she eximed, ¡°Amazing. You even managed to find a wife in the


    nether realm.¡±


    When she met zest time, she knew that her son and Xienna jumped into the Pool of


    Reincarnation due to a conspiracy. In private, there was no love affair between the two of them.


    However, they also did not know who pushed them at that time.


    King Sandros really ran away. Using Nature¡¯s Book, he raised a beam of light and rushed to the sky.

 Chapter 3421

    Chapter 3421


    However, after a few seconds, a huge hand suddenly condensed in the sky and viciously smacked


    down King Sandros.


    Boom!


    King Sandros was smacked hard to the ground. His entire body sank into it. The Nature¡¯s Book rolled


    to the side.


    That huge hand immediately grabbed Nature¡¯s Book.


    ¡°It¡¯s the yed Lord! That old fart is really still here!¡±


    Lucretia said, ¡°Nature¡¯s Book is now on the ninth floor. All the lords on the ninth floor will be able to


    sense it. The Nature¡¯s Book is the only tool that gets the lords out of the cage, so they will definitely


    snatch it like lunatics.¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, Astor rushed over. He was still inside the stronghold just now. Suddenly, he


    arrived in front of that enormous palm.


    Astor


    Alex


    Boom!


    Astorshed out a punch. The environment changed and the space condensed. That huge hand


    instantly turned into pieces and flew away. However, the yed Lord clearly refused to give up. The


    mountain shattered as a loud boom rang out, and arge hole appeared on the ground. A gigantic toad


    jumped out of it.


    Astor


    Alex


    ze shockingly asked, ¡°Mom, is that the so-called yed Lord? It¡¯s a toad?¡±


    Lucretia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This toad is very hard to deal with. Now, It must have been more


    powerful than before.¡±


    King Sandros, who had just rushed out not long ago, came back dejectedly.


    ¡®D*mn it. This lord¡¯s strength is too terrifying. A toad almost smacked me into meat pulp. It¡¯d be very


    embarrassing if it¡¯s made public.¡¯


    When the toad saw that Astor had taken the Nature¡¯s Book, it immediately croaked and directly spat


    out a sucker-like thing at him.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Jeez!¡±


    Astor shook his head. It was simply too easy for him to deal with these demon lords. Most of the


    Ancestor Witches were from the demon tribe. This toad lord had absolutely no idea who it was dealing


    with.


    Astor


    Alex


    Boom!


    He mmed down a palm with witch power. The gigantic toad was shocked. For the next second, it


    directlyy on the ground motionlessly.


    Astor did notnd the killer blow. This blow just mmed the Load a hundred meters deep into the


    ground, but he did not kill it.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Astor


    Alex


    Swoosh!


    The Nature¡¯s Book was returned to King Sandros. Astor said, ¡°Don¡¯t lose it again. I won¡¯t help you if


    you lose it!¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    King Sandros took Nature¡¯s Book and intended to leave. Right after he stepped out, he retreated. ¡°I¡¯d


    better go to the eighteenth floor with you guys!¡±


    Shelly said in a crisp voice, ¡°You can¡¯t even deal with a lord on the ninth floor. Won¡¯t you be courting


    death if you reach the deeper floors?¡±


    However, it seemed to be a death wish if he left alone and went to the first floor from the ninth floor.


    ¡°Haha! I think Revealer Maha probably needs to use the Nature¡¯s Book after we arrive on the


    eighteenth floor. After all, the Nature¡¯s Book ys quite an extensive role in theher realm.¡± King


    Sandros said with a smile.


    ¡°Just say it if you¡¯re afraid of death!¡± Shelly said and added, ¡°Anyway, everyone knows you¡¯re timid and


    afraid of death.¡±


    She grabbed the Nature¡¯s Book again.


    At that moment, Lucretia said, ¡°Something must be wrong with the ninth floor of hell.¡±


    King Sandros said, ¡°That old monk must be up to no good. We kings of hell have a special way of


    identifying the aura in the Hell Tower. This ce contains the aura from the eighteenth floor. This aura


    can make the ghosts on the ninth floor be powerful.¡±


    Astor said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s probably not just the ninth floor. I¡¯m afraid it will be the same from the


    ninth to the seventeenth floor. Let¡¯s go to the eighteenth floor now without further ado!¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Ribbit¡­¡±


    It was then that the toad from before jumped out again and spoke the humannguage, ¡°Chief


    Ephemera, are you short-handed?¡±

 Chapter 3422

    Chapter 3422


    ¡°Do you wish to join?¡± Lucretia asked while looking at the toad.


    The toad said, ¡°There is something wrong with the Hell Tower now. Who knows when a catastrophe will


    happen. All of us are poor people trapped here without freedom, but your son found you the Nature¡¯s


    Book. This is everyone¡¯s hope.¡±


    When Lucretia thought about it, it was indeed true. If it were her, she would have done the same too.


    She then said to Albert, ¡°How about we let it join? It is also abat force.¡±


    Albert,


    Alex,


    Bjorne said, ¡°Aunt Lucretia, you decide!¡±


    Bjorne


    Alex


    He did not know what had appeared on the eighteenth floor of hell, so he wanted to get there as soon


    as possible. He did not mind if another few more lords joined on the way.


    After that, three lords came over directly. Almost all the lord-level powerhouses on the ninth floor had


    arrived.


    King Sandros frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t a good idea, is it? They are all super ghost kings that are trapped in


    the Hell Tower. If they are released togetherter, great chaos will befall the mortal realm, and Emperor


    Ghast will kill me.¡±


    The toad said sarcastically, ¡°What¡¯s a super ghost king? I¡¯ve been imprisoned here as soon as I was


    born. Was I in the wrong? You kings of hell neglected your duties. That sh*tty Emperor Ghast is also a


    coward. If she is capable, tell her toe down to the Hell Tower by herself!¡±


    Lucretia said, ¡°It¡¯s just these few of them. Everyone knows each other through and through. There is no


    one else.¡±


    Bjorne said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off as soon as possible then!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ze hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, where is your physical body? Brother-inw has the Cleansing Vase that


    can store living people. Your physical body can be stored inside.¡±


    It turned out that Lucretia¡¯s current body was not her original body. Instead, she reconstituted it with the


    law elements in the Hell Tower.


    ¡°Guys, wait here for a moment!¡±


    Lucretia was still concerned about her physical body. She probably would hide it.


    After a full twenty minutes, she walked back while holding someone that looked exactly like her in her


    hands.


    Bjorne took out the Cleansing Vase and put that person into it.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Sandros, you should know more about the directions of the Hell Tower, right? You will lead


    the way ahead. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t let you die.¡± Shelly said to King Sandros.


    Like the kings of hell, he naturally had a stronger understanding of hell than others. He knew there


    were a total of eighteenth floors of hell and entrances and exits on each floor. Bjorne and Shelly were in


    the first echelon. They were walking behind King Sandros and were ready to make a move.


    Bjorne


    Alex


    From the ninth floor to the tenth floor¡­ Then, it was the eleventh floor, twelfth floor¡­


    When they arrived on the thirteenth floor, a huge vibration suddenly urred in the Hell Tower. The


    ground and the mountains shook. The entire thirteenth floor was shaking. No, the whole Hell Tower


    was constantly trembling and shaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The Hell Tower isn¡¯t going to explode, right?¡± zeined.


    Consequently, it really exploded right after he said that.


    A loud boom rang out. Arge light pir was shot down from the sky, prating the entire Hell Tower


    right away. Even though they were standing here, they could clearly see from the first floor to the


    eighteenth floor.


    The broken area was enormous. They could see the edge case of each floor.


    King Sandros paled. ¡°We¡¯re done for! We¡¯re done for! Something big is about to happen! The Hell


    Tower is damaged, and theher realm will be in chaos¡­¡±


    The toad and the few lords were amazed. ¡°This crappy Hell Tower should have been destroyed a long


    time ago. Why are we staying here? All kinds of horrific punishments await you inside. People die like


    extinguished lights. Death ends all troubles of one. What¡¯s the point of the torture?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we¡¯re talking about guilt, you ten kings of hell aren¡¯t decent people either. You should


    enter hell and experience it!¡±


    The group of people sped up toward the edge of the light pir. It was the location of the breakage.


    Right after they reached a nearby area, they looked down.


    As a result, they heard a chant of the Buddha¡¯s name.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    Immediately afterward, an old monk rose from the eighteenth floor.

 Chapter 3423

    Chapter 3423


    ¡°It¡¯s Revealer Maha!¡± Shelly eximed.


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°But again, no!¡±


    She just saw a huge lotus throne under Revealer Maha¡¯s feet, but that lotus throne¡¯s color was different


    from what it had always been in Buddhism, it was ck!


    ¡°A ck lotus throne! It¡¯s the ck evil Buddha!¡±


    Shelly lightly sighed. ¡°Revealer Maha is no longer the original Revealer Maha, but he has be a


    puppet corrupted by the evil Buddhism.¡±


    Barne still remembered what Revealer Maha had done, ¡°Why did he steal Emperor Ghast¡¯s


    undergarment?¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s all you remember.¡± Shelly rolled her eyes.


    Barne said, ¡°I understand it now. He deliberately angered Emperor Ghast, but he didn¡¯t do anything


    more extreme. Hence, Emperor Ghast suppressed him on the eighteenth floor of Hell Tower instead of


    killing him and turning him into ashes! Revealer Maha wanted to do something on the eighteenth floor


    of hell. It¡¯s for the sake of blowing up the Hell Tower today.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Barne said that everyone seemed to have understood him.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°It seems to be the case.¡±


    ¡°However, what will he do after blowing up the Hell Tower?¡±


    Just as the crowd was caught up in another doubt, an anomaly urred again. It was unknown where


    that golden pir led, but it was definitely not as simple as rushing down from that volcanic crater in the


    nether realm. At that moment, lines were hanging down from above.


    ¡°They are¡­¡±


    ¡°Space-time Lines!¡± The Peacock Heavenly King finally had the opportunity to show her talent.


    ¡°Something is descending through these Space-time Lines. Be careful. It¡¯s usually an evil demon from


    the foreign realm!¡±


    Shortly afterward, something really came down from the Space-time Lines. It was not an evil demon


    from the foreign realm, but it turned out to be a bald man.


    Barne knew at once. ¡°These are evil Buddhas that came down from Dairaionji Temple. The master of


    Dairaionji Temple must have broken the Hell Tower to release all the vicious ghosts inside so that they


    will be their henchmen and thus take control of theher realm.¡±


    Barne


    Alex


    After those evil Buddhas descended, they suspended in mid-air.


    A total of eighteen people descended.


    The lines varied in length. Each evil Buddha corresponded to the location of each floor. Then, they


    began to unleash evil Buddhist energy.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Those lords behind Barne screamed as if they were affected by the psychic power of the evil Buddhas.


    They were going to be controlled by the psychic power of the evil Buddhas. Lucretia was also among


    them, let alone those lords.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ze hugged his mother.


    ¡°Moses, use the Requiem Clock!¡± said Shelly.


    Moses,


    Alex,


    Barne nodded. He immediately summoned the Requiem Clock. Simrly, it was also a supreme


    treasure of Buddhism that Ksitigarbha had given him. Now, Barne threw it into the air, emitting a loud


    bang. The showdown between authentic Buddhism and evil Buddhism began here.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne


    Alex


    Bong! Bong! Bong!


    The Requiem Clock rang non-stop, interfering with the eighteen evil Buddhas as they assimted hell.


    Barne¡¯s action had startled them.


    Barne


    Alex


    The next second, more Space-time Lines hung down. Arge number of evil Buddhas descended to


    the opening on the thirteenth floor of hell.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Just then, a cold snort was heard in the world. The space tumbled with an overwhelming murderous


    intent.


    A woman dressed in purple seemed to have walked out of the void andnded a sh with her sword.


    The environment instantly changed with surging Sword Intent.


    Half of the evil Buddhas were killed with a sword sh.


    ¡°Emperor Ghast!¡± King Sandros eximed.


    ¡°What? She is Emperor Ghast?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so powerful! She¡¯s so huge!¡±

 Chapter 3424

    Chapter 3424


    ¡°Tsk! I know a man like you too well! You only focus on women¡¯s breasts when you look at them!¡±


    Shelly snorted disdainfully as she scolded Anderson.


    Anderson.


    Alex.


    Paul squinted at her. ¡°You are a woman too, aren¡¯t you? Did I look at your breasts? You don¡¯t even


    have any!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    At that, Shelly went through the roof. ¡°You b*stard! I¡¯m going to castrate you into a eunuch so you can¡¯t


    sleep any more women!¡±


    However, the current Shelly was no match for Anderson. He then took out the Cleansing Vase and


    contained her.


    Anderson.


    Alex.


    ¡°D *mn! Son of a b*tch! How dare you contain me with this dpidated vase?! Do you believe I¡¯ll burst it


    with a kick?!¡±


    She flew into a rage when he said that she had no breasts. She really kicked it.


    The Cleansing Vase naturally did not burst, but something else exploded.


    ¡°Huh? What is this?¡±


    At the same time, after Emperor Ghast killed arge number of evil Buddhas, it seemed that she could


    not use her sword consecutively. Such a superbly ultimate move probably required energy


    umtion. Paul took out the Immortal Butcher and nned to help her.


    Paul


    Alex


    To his surprise, Emperor Ghast did not appreciate it at all. After turning around, she red at him and


    said, ¡°Why is a human stirring up trouble? Just ring your bell! I¡¯ll deal with these guys!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡®How dare she say I¡¯m a human who steps in and stirs up trouble. Alright. It¡¯s your territory. You call the


    shots!¡¯


    Paul put the Immortal Butcher back again and concentrated on shaking the Requiem Clock, slowing


    down those evil Buddhas¡¯ movements. However, Emperor Ghast¡¯s energy umtion seemed to


    take a really long time. That sword in her hand kept charging energy.


    Paul


    Alex


    Helpless, she said to King Sandros, ¡°King Sandros,e here and block them for a while!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± King Sandros paled with fright. ¡°Emperor, I can¡¯t! These evil Buddhas are too powerful. A lord


    can¡¯t even Withstand them. Besides, there are so many of them!¡±


    ¡°Enough of your nonsense! Go! I¡¯ll revive you if you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Only then did the timid King Sandros remember it.


    Emperor Ghast did seem to have such an ability in the Hell Tower. As long as she was willing, she


    could resurrect kings of hell infinitely¡­ Of course, she had to pay some price.


    With the assurance of resurrection, King Sandros immediately became brave and invincible, as if a


    warrior had possessed him. He directly rushed toward those evil Buddhas.


    Roar!


    ¡°You abominations, die!¡±


    Boom!


    Arger evil Buddha suddenly descended from the sky and stepped on King Sandros¡¯s head. It


    stomped him to death with its foot.


    ¡°Uh!¡±


    ¡®Did I step on something?¡¯


    His body covered with golden light, This evil Buddha was a hundred feet tall and extremely heavy. He


    was only aware of itter. He looked down, only to find that it had stomped a cockroach to death. He


    immediately stepped on it a few more times before rushing toward Emperor Ghast.


    Paul and the others could not bear to watch. That fellow died a worthless death.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Great Resurrection Spell!¡±


    Emperor Ghast shouted and pointed at King Sandros who had been trampled into a meat paste. A


    cloud of smoke suddenly arose. King Sandros, who just had an absolute death, jumped up lively again.


    This time, he summoned a ck inkstone. It becamerge in the wind.


    He smashed it hard on the evil Buddha¡¯s bald head.


    Bong!


    The baldy was hit, emitting a crisp sound. A ck bump was formed on his head. Infuriated, the evil


    Buddha was turned around and rushed over beforending a p¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± ze screamed.


    King Sandros turned out to be dead again.


    Was King Sandros too weak, or the evil Buddha was too powerful?


    If the previous stomp was an ident, it was too unsightly if he died after a p. He was worse than a


    fly.


    ¡°Great Resurrection Spell!¡±

 Chapter 3425

    Chapter 3425


    King Sandros was alive again. Slightly afraid, he dared not move forward.


    ¡°How about you let me do it?¡± Albert said.


    Albert


    Alex


    Emperor Ghast sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. If you die, I won¡¯t revive you. Ring


    your bell.¡±


    Since when did he, Albert Rockefeller, be a bell ringer?


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡®Alright!¡¯


    King Sandros stood still and dared not to move a muscle. However, a Yin beast silently appeared


    behind him. It was a behemoth. It was a creature from deeper hell and had been converted by the evil


    Buddha of Dairaionji Temple. It looked like a wolf that had three heads, with each head as big as a


    house.


    When the crowd saw this creature, they were stunned.


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± Lucretia shouted.


    Thinking that Lucretia told him to run backward, King Sandros decisively obeyed her. Consequently, he


    directly ran into the behemoth¡¯s mouth.


    Crunch!


    He was gone!


    Could he be resurrected if he was eaten?


    ¡°King Sandros is too weak, isn¡¯t he?¡± Albertined helplessly.


    Albert


    Alex


    ze said, ¡°He is a civilian king of hell. All his skills rely on Nature¡¯s Book. He is useless without


    Nature¡¯s Book.¡±


    Lucretia said, ¡°How can you say so? Anyhow, he is your woman¡¯s grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Finally, Emperor Ghast seemed to have finished charging his energy. She first lifted the sharp,


    glistening golden sword and shed at that huge evil Buddha. After obliterating him with a single blow,


    she continued charging ahead to unleash a huge golden wave. All the affected evil Buddhas were


    exterminated. However, the attack range of this ultimate move was too small.


    Immediately afterward, another golden Buddha appeared. This time, it was someone whom Albert was


    familiar with, the old monk, Revealer Maha. However, he was already corrupted. Not only was his lotus


    throne ck, but his lips and fingernails were also ck.


    Albert


    Alex


    Heshed his palm at Emperor Ghast. The entire sky and earth were covered with ck palm prints.


    Emperor Ghast shouted delicately. This time, she didn¡¯t recharge that golden sword. Instead, she


    charged forward with the sword and unleashed a flurry of bold shes.


    This series of actions stunned the spectating crowd. They thought, ¡®Emperor Ghast of this term is really


    fierce!¡¯


    Moreover, she was eye candy as they watched her fight. She was gorgeous and had a hot body. Her


    purple clothes bulged from her prominent bust thanks to her vigorous movements and various


    collisions¡­ She was simply a super girlfriend in a geek¡¯s dream. However, the corrupted Revealer


    Maha was also very powerful. In addition, many evil Buddhas behind them joined the fray.


    Emperor Ghast suddenly became exhausted from dealing with them.


    ¡°Are we really not going to lend a hand?¡± Lucretia asked.


    The huge toad replied, ¡°Emperor Ghast is clearly an aggressive and domineering woman. Other people


    have to listen to her. If they don¡¯t, she might beat them to death! This ce is her territory. It¡¯s her home


    field regardless of thews or the domain. I think we better be obedient to avoid being innocently killed


    by her.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ze nodded. ¡°I think so too. She has a resurrection skill and can¡¯t die.¡±


    Boom!


    A loud sound could be heard.


    Revealer Maha suppressed Emperor Ghast. Then, the giant three-headed wolf smacked her onto the


    ground and pinned her down, such that she could not get up.


    ¡°Hey! Bell ringer and you guys,e over and help! Otherwise, everyone will be done for!¡±


    Emperor Ghast finally opened her mouth and told Albert and the others to act.


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°Jeez! You should¡¯ve said that earlier!¡±


    Albert swished and disappeared in ce with the Immortal Butcher in his hand. When he reappeared,


    he cut off all the heads of the three-headed wolf with his sword.


    Albert


    Alex


    A head fell in front of Emperor Ghast and almost crushed her.


    She was slightly dumbfounded¡­ ¡°It¡¯s that¡­ Simple?¡±


    After that, she was furious. ¡°Sinful human. You¡¯re so powerful. Why did you only ring the bell and stay


    still?¡±


    Albert was startled for a moment. He then looked at the unreasonable Emperor Ghast. ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    forbid me?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°You are a mega powerhouse. Why were you so obedient?¡±


    ¡°What..?¡±


    ¡®I obeyed themand obediently, yet I was in the wrong?¡¯


    Albert pouted and rushed toward Revealer Maha. ¡°Hey, old monk! Is your original nature still there?¡±


    Albert


    Alex

 Chapter 3426

    Chapter 3426


    The corrupted Revealer Maha naturally refused to answer Abraham. He raised his hand andnded a


    p that contained the pressure of a great mountain.


    Abraham.


    Alex.


    Boom!


    Paul intercepted it with a punch that knocked Revealer Maha back a hundred meters in the blink of an


    eye. However, he cooperated happily with the old monk back in the Underworld, so he was unwilling to


    abandon the opportunity to rescue him. The next second, he rushed forward and summoned the


    Phanes Ax before hacking the ck lotus throne under his feet.


    Paul


    Alex


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The ck lotus throne under Revealer Maha was surprisingly sturdy. Loud ngs were emitted as the


    ax struck down hard. Even so, it was hard to escape the Phanes Ax¡¯s destruction.


    Pieces were chopped off. However, the pieces of chopped-off ck lotus immediately turned into ck


    smoke. It then rolled up and rushed toward the old monk¡¯s body.


    Instead of weakening him, it intensified the evil aura surrounding the old monk.


    Emperor Ghast finally crawled out of the three-headed wolf¡¯s massive foot. She rushed next to Paul


    with the sword in hand. ¡°Fool! This is the ck Lotus of Nine Generations. The more you back it, the


    fewer the seals will be. The old monk will have less of a chance to wake up.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    ¡°Enter his body!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Emperor Ghast unleashed a frontal sh with her sword, forming a crack in the chest of Revealer


    Maha. She then grabbed Paul¡¯s hand and rushed into it.


    Paul


    Alex


    The crack was shrinking rapidly. The crack closed almost as soon as the two of them entered it. It was


    so cramped inside that it was difficult to turn around. It was also dark, and they could not see anything.


    Paul stretched out his hand. As a result, he felt a soft area. He thought it was the old monk¡¯s body, but


    to his surprise, something was wrong when he thought it¡­ It turned out to be a woman¡¯s bust¡­ But


    this tactile sensation¡­


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Paul


    Alex


    Her clothes couldn¡¯t have fallen off front the squeezing, could it?


    ¡°Let go of your hand!¡± The empress was extremely annoyed. She wanted to beat him, but there was no


    space.


    She fought her way forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ze the trail ahead. You follow me!¡±


    Paul¡¯s foot was stomped. He then cooperated and sent her up forcefully as he asked, ¡°Where are we


    going?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Emperor Ghast said, ¡°To the old monk¡¯s heart. The ck Lotus of Nine Generations tnust have nted


    a seed there. The ck Lotus of Nine Generations can only be broken once that seed is pulled out.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    As the empress continued to crawl, Paul took out a magical treasure for illumination. He illuminated the


    area from the back, only to find the ce looking like some fleshy cavity wall.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Could we have shrunk?¡±


    Something suddenly fell from above and hit him on the head. When he grabbed it, he realized that it


    was a bra. It turned out that Emperor Ghast also wore this kind of thing. It was no wonder the tactile


    sensation just now was not right. Apparently, it had really fallen off.


    After that, Paul hurriedly climbed up. He could feel that the old monk was in motion. He may have


    initiated a battle with ze and the others. In addition, there were many evil Buddhas. They had to


    speed up.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    He urged from the back. He acted as a cushion for the empress from time to time by pushing her feet


    up with his hands.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we arrived yet?


    ¡°The distance from the chest to the heart shouldn¡¯t be that long, right? Did you climb in the wrong


    direction?¡±


    The empress replied, ¡°Where did youe from? You don¡¯t even know this bit ofmon sense. Do


    you really think this ce is inside the body structure? This ce is inside the force field of the ck


    lotus. A mustard seed may hold thergest mountain. That¡¯s what it means.¡±


    Just as the empress spoke, she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s not good! ck Lotus Fire!¡±


    ¡°Dragon realm of great Yin, defend me!¡±


    Boom!


    Scorching mes swept down from the above like an ocean wave. Ayer of Yin energy protected


    Steven, but he still felt ufortable all over. It was so hot his sweat evaporated as soon as it came


    out.


    Steven,


    Alex,


    ¡°Go on! We should be almost there!¡±


    ¡°The arrival of ck Lotus Fire indicates that it has felt the threat. The means of Dairaionji Temple is no


    more than this!¡±


    She unleashed a light beam the next second and rushed forward at breakneck speed. Finally, she


    squeezed out of the small, cramped ce with a being. Paul followed closely behind her.


    Paul


    Alex


    What came into sight was an open space. ck demonic flowers were everywhere.


    ¡°This is Demon¡¯s Shore!¡± the empress eximed.

 Chapter 3427

    Chapter 3427


    ¡°What¡¯s this Demon¡¯s Shore?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the inheritor of Ksitigarbha? How can you not know this? The blooming flowers on the other


    shore prove the Buddhahood. The blooming flowers on Demon¡¯s Shore indicate a decree to the


    demons in three realms.¡±


    Speaking of this, the empress snorted coldly, ¡°Dairaionji Temple is ambitious. It wants tomand the


    Hell Tower and rule theher realm. Has it asked me, Empress Ghast? It¡¯s courting death! I¡¯ll destroy


    Demon¡¯s Shore right now!¡±


    She struck out furiously, lifting the glistening golden sword and charging energy.


    Milos was vignt next to her. He immediately saw that ck-clothed phantoms were shot out of pitch-


    ck other shore flowers andnded as demons. They shouted while rushing toward Empress Ghast.


    Without another word, Milos turned into a golden-bodied arhat with surging divine power.


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Namo Myoho Renge Kyo!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Seal of Noble Light!¡±


    ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s Ten Wheels Earth Incantation, Mahayana Righteous Seal!¡±


    He discovered that a person was insufficient to deal with many of these flower demons, so he


    immediately took out the Cleansing Vase and called Shelly for help.


    ¡°Shelly¡­ Where are you? D*mn, scrooge! You¡¯re acting like this after I said you have no boobs. If you


    are so concerned, I¡¯ll make you a pair. If you¡¯d like, I can make them asrge as Empress Ghast¡¯s.


    Okay?¡±


    The empress next to him squinted her beautiful eyes and stared at him coldly.


    Shelly¡¯s voice came out of the Cleansing Vase. ¡°I don¡¯t want them. They¡¯re ugly as hell.¡±


    Empress Ghast, proud of her bust, was about to gopletely mad.


    The energy charging wasplete at that moment. The empress drew her sword and traversed a


    hundred feet before swinging the sword with millions of light.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Countless ck flowers of Demon¡¯s Shore withered from the massacre. However, more flowers


    bloomed and scattered pollen. More densely-packed ck demonsnded on the ground.


    ¡°Oh crap!¡±


    With the empress suddenly uttering something like that, fear struck Milos¡¯s heart. He hurriedly asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    The empress said, ¡°It must be the bloom period on Demon¡¯s Shore. Instead, they absorbed the energy


    of my sword and elerated the blooming.¡±


    Looking at the endless ck flower bed, Milos asked, ¡°Can we go through them directly?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Demon¡¯s Shore contains many negative effects. It is the best at creating illusionary realms and


    confusing one¡¯s mind. It¡¯s basically impossible if you want to go through it directly and find the seed!


    Even Ksitigarbha can¡¯t do it, let alone an amateur like you.¡±


    At that moment, Milos¡¯s Cleansing Vase shook automatically. A voice came out of it. ¡°I can give it a try!¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    It was a woman¡¯s beautiful voice, but it definitely did not belong to Shelly.


    Whoosh!


    A woman in a white dress rushed out, followed by a t-chested Shelly.


    The woman in white waved her hand and took the Cleansing Vase away. A willow branch floated on it.


    ¡°Goddess of Compassion?¡±


    As the woman in white chanted ethereal melody, the Cleansing Vase dazzled, and a little fluorescence


    emanated from the willow branch. When those ck demons saw the fluorescence, they immediately


    cried and fled. Even Demon¡¯s Shore was hard to resist.


    Shelly looked smug as she said to Abraham, ¡°You idiot! You held the Cleansing Vase, yet you used it


    as a pig cage. Tidal Cave was sealed inside, and the Goddess of Compassion was in it.¡±


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    At that moment, the Goddess of Compassion looked back. ¡°Leave this ce to me. You guys should


    go through the demond and find the seed!¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°I¡¯ll build the bridge! Guys, go!¡±


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge manifested!


    The empress was decisive. ¡°Go!¡±


    Milos told Shelly, ¡°Take care of yourself and don¡¯t die.¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Quit droning on! Hurry up and go!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge could not cover the entire forest on the other shore. It came to an end


    halfway through it. It was then the empress said, ¡°I see the ck lotus seed! Over there!¡±


    Milos said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over first.¡±


    Milos


    AlexText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He unleashed a Buddhist lotus and tried to jump on it to cross over. The idea, although good, failed to


    work in reality. The Buddhist lotus was corrupted instantly. Milos hurriedly withdrew and jumped into the


    flowerbed of Demon¡¯s Shore.


    Milos


    Alex

 Chapter 3428

    Chapter 3428


    Thud!


    George¡¯s body fell straight into the flowerbed. Subsequently, a huge crater was formed.


    George


    Alex


    A rustling in his ear sounded as if someone was talking and confusing his mind. However, he had the


    protection of divine power. Beams of Buddhist light surrounded him.


    Bam!


    Someone else fell. It was Empress Ghast.


    The woman was definitely heavier than an average person. Before George managed to get up, she


    heavily stomped him to the ground.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Rockefeller brat? Rockefeller brat?!¡±


    The surroundings were pitch-ck. Empress Ghast did not see George¡¯s figure, and she extinguished


    the golden light of Buddhism that he had exuded earlier with a stomp. She even thought that George


    had run away!


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Under your feet!¡± George croaked weakly, ¡°You stepped on me a few times. Did you do it on purpose?


    You¡¯re the dignified Emperor Ghast. I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t see me down here when you jumped off.¡±


    George


    Alex


    ¡°I didn¡¯t jump off. I fell off,¡± Empress Ghast said justifiably. Then, her face turned serious. ¡°There are


    negative aspects of Demon¡¯s Shore. Conceal them before we move forward!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Whoosh!


    It was impossible to fly there. Thews of Demon¡¯s Shore had restricted the space and many abilities


    within George and Empress Ghast. They both could only spread their legs and run forward madly.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°It isn¡¯t far away. The seed is in theke ahead.¡± The empress said while running and ying the ck


    shadows.


    Meanwhile, George helped clear the obstacles along the way with Buddhist songs.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Do you know Revealer Maha?¡± Empress Ghast asked Stefan.


    Stefan.


    Alex.


    ¡°I once went to the Underworld and cooperated with him there. Back then, the old monk was not under


    the control of the evil Buddha at Dairaionji Temple¡­ Jeez! I noticed a change in the situation inside


    Dairaionji Temple at that time. If I hade to theher realm sooner, it would not have developed to


    this¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I reckon if I had gone to theher realm at that time, I would have died before I could find


    him.¡±


    Empress Ghast said, ¡°There is simply no possibility. This is also a cmity that theher realm can¡¯t


    avoid, but it is also the only chance to save the three thousand worlds! To tell you the truth, when


    Revealer Maha stole my stuff¡­¡±


    ¡°A piece of undergarment. ¡± George corrected her.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Shut up! Do I need you to remind me?¡± Annoyed, Empress Ghast red at him and decapitated three


    demonic creatures formed by the flowers of the other shore with her sword. ¡°I knew he¡¯s a pawn


    Dairaionji Temple sent to infiltrate theher realm.¡±


    Boom!


    George attacked, killing a dark demon that was shooting Empress Ghast with a smack.


    George


    Alex


    The empress looked back and nced at him. She then continued, ¡°I thought of countless ways at that


    time. Finally, I used the Minor Fate Spell to deduce the future. I could only arrange for the old monk on


    the eighteenth floor of hell to help himplete his mission sessfully. Breaking open the Hell Tower


    is the only way to salvation.¡±


    As she spoke, they reached the most dangerous area of this ce. The closer they were to the seed,


    the more advanced the protection.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Surprisingly, a thunderous lightning pooly ahead. It turned out that the seed was nted inside a


    lightning pool.


    When Empress Ghast tested it with her sword, she immediately drew a huge raging thunderstorm, as if


    experiencing the most powerful Lightning Tribtion. She stomped her foot in anger. ¡°Son of a b*tch. It


    definitely came prepared. It knew I fear thunder and lightning the most, so it deliberately created this.¡±


    George was slightly dumbstruck. However, he quickly said, ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Empress Ghast said, ¡°This is the lightning pool. It¡¯s a hundred times more terrifying than the Lightning


    Tribtion you¡¯ve experienced. Can you withstand it?¡±


    ¡°Lightning is thest thing I¡¯m worried about!¡±


    Whoosh!


    George leaped violently and jumped into the lightning pool. Countless lightning bolts immediately


    erupted in the sky.


    George


    Alex


    Thud!


    George¡¯s body entered the lightning pool and disappeared.


    George


    Alex


    Empress Ghast felt her blood freeze as she looked at him. Although she had profound cultivation, one


    thing subdued another in that world. Empress Ghast of theher realm had a body containing


    massive Yin, and objects with extreme Yang energy were her nemesis. She truly dared not go into a


    ce like the lightning pool.


    She looked around for a while and saw no one.


    ¡®He can¡¯t be dead, can he? I have to weather a bit of an attack in his ce.¡¯

 Chapter 3429

    Chapter 3429


    After Empress Ghast uttered a chant, an identical empress immediately rushed out and jumped into the


    lightning pool with a sword in her hand to share the damage. However, the mirror image of the empress


    was destroyed aftersting for less than three minutes. Then, she threw out another seven or eight


    magical treasures.


    Even so, she never saw Paul reappear.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡®Is he dead?¡¯ Empress Ghast frowned.


    Both were consideredrade-in-arms. Now Paul had died in the lightning pool, she felt upset.


    ¡®Rascal, you weren¡¯t capable and liked to boast! Is this performance of not being afraid of lightning?!¡¯


    Paul


    Alex


    However, she currently had no way to cross the lightning pool further. At a certain moment, the


    environment in the lightning pool suddenly changed. A huge attraction force and an enormous vortex


    appeared below the lightning pool, causing a massive amount of water in the lightning pool to billow


    and sink wildly.


    ¡®This is¡­ The water in the lightning is decreasing? Could it be a leak down there?¡¯


    At a closer look, that inheritor of Ksitigarbha, who had opened his mouth wide, was sucking the water


    away from the lightning pool in a frenzy.


    The empress was stunned.


    Even if Paul was the inheritor of Ksitigarbha, he shouldn¡¯t possess such ability, should he?


    Paul


    Alex


    Where did the water that he had sucked up go?


    Whoosh!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After Paul sucked the lightning pool empty, the n ted seed waspletely exposed.


    Paul


    Alex


    Empress Ghast instantly rushed over. Revealing a rxed smile on her face, she patted Paul on the


    shoulder and said, ¡°Good boy! You have a huge stomach!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul burped.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°What should we do now? Do we dig out the seed directly?¡± He asked, ¡±Will it have a negative impact


    on Revealer Maha?¡±


    The empress said, ¡°To be frank, I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s always a price to pay. Are you ready? I¡¯m


    going to stab it!¡±


    ¡°Stab it! Harder!¡±


    Empress Ghast built up momentum. Then, she roared and stabbed her sword into the huge seed.


    Poof!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A mournful scream emanated from that giant swollen seed. The seed of ck Lotus of Nine


    Generations twisted wildly as if it had its own wisdom long ago. However, endless ckwater emerged.


    At the same time, the body of Revealer Malia, who was fighting ze and the others, abruptly stopped.


    Paul heard the old monk¡¯s voice. ¡°Amitabha¡­ Almsgiver Rockefeller, you¡¯re finally here¡­¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    That was the real old monk.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t sacrifice myself to save others, who will?¡±


    The old monk¡¯s words were fitting. He then said, ¡°I¡¯m running out of time. Almsgiver Rockefeller, you¡¯re


    fated with Buddhism. It¡¯s up to you whether you can stop the evil Buddha of Dairaionji Temple.¡±


    Paul immediately said, ¡°Old monk, Dairaionji Temple is already under my control. I¡¯m equivalent to


    having the key right now, but I don¡¯t know where the keyhole is. You have to show me the way. Where


    can I enter Dairaionji Temple?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    The old monk quickly replied, ¡°The way is inside the sutra. The way is inside the sutra¡­ Om mani


    padme hum! Go!¡±


    A beam of light rushed into Paul¡¯s forehead. His voice kept repeating. ¡°The way is inside the sutra. The


    way is inside the sutra¡­ Argh..!¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    The voice stopped suddenly.


    Empress Ghast said, ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡±


    At that moment, the space in this ce was about to copse.


    Shelly and the Goddess of Compassion also rushed over. Looking at Paul¡¯s forehead, the Goddess of


    Compassion said, ¡°Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel? You are the current Buddha?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Paul rubbed his forehead. ¡°The space here is going to perish! Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Paul


    Alex

 Chapter 3430

    Chapter 3430


    Empress Ghast lifted the sword and shed downward. What appeared ahead wasn¡¯t a crack but an


    entire rift. This was because the foundation of the ck Lotus of Nine Generations had been broken.


    The space of ck lotus in front of them was also on the brink of destruction and would copse at any


    time. Thus, there was no longer a way to form stablew.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The group rushed out of the space.


    When they returned to the outside world, ze, Lucretia, and the others were engaged in a tough


    battle with the evil Buddhas. There were many evil Buddhas. However, ze and the others were not


    fighting alone. Many lords in the Hell Tower hade to help them. This was not a matter of protecting


    their homnd, but the evil Buddhas wanted to assimte and turn them into cannon fodder on their


    side.


    Who would be willing to do so?


    ¡°Great Resurrection Spell!¡± Emperor Ghast cast the Great Resurrection Spell again, summoning King


    Sandros from the death state.


    Then, she grabbed the Nature¡¯s Book in Shelly¡¯s hand and returned it to King Sandros.


    Emperor Ghast naturally had another ultimate move as the supreme queen of theher realm.


    ¡°Rockefeller brat, you guys go and block them for a while! I¡¯ll set up a formation and charge an ultimate


    move!¡±


    Josua nodded. They wererade-in-arms right now, so he said nothing and immediately rushed


    forward with the Immortal Butcher¡­ He had just swallowed the entire lightning pool in the space of


    ck lotus, and it was just right to use it to deal with the evil Buddhas of Dairaionji Temple. In addition,


    thebat power of Shelly and the Goddess of Compassion was not weak either.


    Josua


    Alex


    The few joined forces and almost pushed their way ahead.


    Shortly afterward, Empress Ghast formed her ultimate move. She directly opened up a spatial door and


    summoned all the other kings of hell as well as the 108 reserve kings of hell in theher realm.


    Besides that, she also erased the restriction inside Nature¡¯s Book and set all the lords in the Hell Tower


    free.


    ¡°Once you defeat these evil Buddhas, you will bepletely pardoned!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Once that had been done, Empress Ghast rushed back and regrouped with Josua and the others. The


    golden pir of light was present in the sky all the time.


    Josua


    Alex


    Meanwhile, a series of Buddhist texts were moving rhythmically in the pir of light. They were


    Dairaionji Temple¡¯s support to get through the Hell Tower.


    ¡°If the golden pir of light from Dairaionji Temple is not destroyed, these evil Buddhas will keeping


    down. They can absorb the energy of Dairaionji Temple, live endlessly, ande back to life,¡± the


    Goddess of Compassion said to the crowd while looking at the golden pir of light.


    Josua thought about Revealer Maha¡¯sst word. ¡°The way is in the sutra¡­ What on earth did the old


    monk¡¯sst word mean? Do we still have to find some sutra? Miss Goddess of Compassion, do you


    know what sutra is?¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    The Goddess of Compassion looked at Morten. ¡°You have the Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel. You are the


    Buddha. That¡¯s a question you have to ask your heart.¡±


    Morten.


    Alex.


    Shelly said, ¡°He is a phnderer. It¡¯s useless even with the Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel. You ask him to find


    the sutra, but he only has eyes for the Fair Maiden¡¯s Heart Sutra.¡±


    Josua said, ¡°The t-chested Shelly understands me!¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    The Goddess of Compassion asked, ¡°What does ¡®t-chested¡¯ mean?¡±


    Josua said, ¡°Oh, it means a rich person¡­ Argh! Why are you biting me?!¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Shelly bit Josua¡¯s waist hard. The immense pain caused him to unleash automatic defense, forcing out


    Ksitigarbha¡¯s Buddhist texts.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Ah! I understand it!¡±


    ¡°Those Buddhist texts inside the golden pir of light¡­ Aren¡¯t Buddhist texts part of a sutra? A sutra


    contains Buddhist texts. If we want to enter Dairaionji Temple, we have to ze the trail with those


    golden Buddhist texts!¡± A whim struck Morten.


    Morten.


    Alex.


    He thought of this way. It was just a guess. Although it was hard to tell whether it was right, he could


    give it a try.


    ¡°Empress, help me!¡±


    Empress Ghast¡¯s strength was probably the strongest among the women present. He initially thought


    the Peacock Heavenly King was a true king, butter discovered that she was an amateur who acted


    completely as a bystander.


    Her role was not as good as¡­ King Sandros!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! My long sword is unrivaled!¡±

 Chapter 3431

    Chapter 3431


    Holding the Cleansing Vase, the Goddess of Compassion said, ¡°I can lend you a lend too.¡±


    ze hurriedly told her to be careful. The Cleansing Vase still contained his wife, his kid, and his


    mother¡¯s physical body. If she shattered the Cleansing Vase, the space inside would return to the void,


    and he would be done for.


    After thinking for a while, Abraham asked the Goddess of Compassion to release the people inside the


    Cleansing Vase. The people who were previously ced inside had long been left in Yukon. Only


    Kathy Rowan and Lucretia Ephemera¡¯s physical bodies remained inside now.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The Cleansing Vase was originally an item of the Goddess of Compassion. After pouring them and


    seeing the condition of Lucretia¡¯s physical body, she immediately poured out some holy water. That


    was right. It was the water in the Tidal Cave. She managed to live until now because she was


    previously soaked in the holy water that could revive her. Shelly inadvertently discovered her and


    released her.


    Now, she was watering Lucretia¡¯s physical body with the holy water. Lucretia immediately sensed the


    revival and awakening of her physical body.


    Without another word, she instantly dispelled her body that she had condensed with the energy of Hell


    Tower and returned her soul to its original ce. ze looked full of joy and thanked the Goddess of


    Compassion repeatedly.


    Empress Ghast said, ¡°I¡¯ll lend you a hand too!¡±


    Raising one hand in the sky, she seemed to be condensing something. Eventually, a ray of cold light


    shone and entered Lucretia¡¯s body.


    Abraham asked, ¡°What was that?¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Empress Ghast said, ¡°Nether token! It¡¯s also known as the life token! Hmph! Even if the information is


    erased from Nature¡¯s Book, she won¡¯tst long in the mortal realm without thisher token, which is


    equivalent to an unborn Life Wheel. She will return to theher realm and experience reincarnation


    soon, but with theher token, she will have a legitimate identity and won¡¯t be rejected by fate.¡±


    Abraham finally understood it. ¡°Empress, many thanks!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The empress was not someone pretentious. She nodded. ¡°Go! I¡¯ll ze the trail!¡±


    Empress Ghast lifted her sword and killed her way out. The Goddess of Compassion followed closely


    behind her.


    Meanwhile, Shelly followed Abraham and summoned Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    Abraham


    Alex


    A sky bridge extended toward the golden pir of light.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The golden pir of light was the symbol of Dairaionji Temple. In contrast, Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge


    seemed to be a bit lower in rank. Shelly struggled hard before she could stabilize Persephone¡¯ s Folly


    Bridge. Abraham jumped up and casually channeled a great amount of divine power to Shelly.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s all yours!¡±


    Shelly was astonished. ¡°Idiot. Keep some for yourself. It might be useful.¡±


    Abraham summoned a golden lotus. Standing on Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, heshed it toward the


    Buddhist texts in the golden pir of light. The Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel rotated rapidly.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The wheel of fate went in another direction. It was unknown how long had passed.


    Just as Shelly could barely hold on any longer, and with Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge under the evil


    Buddhas¡¯ powerful attacks, Abraham finallymunicated with the Buddhist texts inside the golden


    pir of light. Countless runes flowed and were stimted, emitting dazzling brilliance. In the golden


    pir of light, they formed a huge golden path that led straight up.


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham nced at Shelly. ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a look first!¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    He took a step forward. However, Abraham saw all the evil Buddhas abandon the others and rushed


    toward him, trying to stop him.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The empress finished charging energy. She rushed forward and slew ten enemies.


    ¡°Is this the path of sutra? Can we walk on it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Try it!¡±


    ¡°Follow behind me! I¡¯ll ze the trail!¡±


    ¡°If a god is in the way, I¡¯ll kill the god! If a Buddha is in the way, I¡¯ll kill the Buddha!¡±


    However, it was then that a light abruptly burst into the huge golden path of sutra and rapidly swept up


    the two of them before they disappeared in the pir of light. Immediately afterward, even the golden


    pir of light disappeared.

 Chapter 3432

    Chapter 3432


    Whoosh!


    The huge pir of light suddenly disappeared.


    Shelly stood on Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge in astonishment. She had been staying inside Astor¡¯s mind


    pce, but now, shepletely failed to sense his existence. The others were also lost in thought as


    they looked in the direction of the pir of light that vanished.


    Astor


    Alex


    On the other hand, those evil Buddhas had originally relied on drawing energy from Dairaionji Temple


    in order to exist, but now that the golden pir of light was gone, the channel of energy waspletely


    severed. They all melted into g and disappeared with the wind without the need for theher realm


    people to do anything.


    ¡°Did the Empress go there too?¡±


    ¡°Will the Empress be fine?¡±


    The kings of hell looked at each other with dismay and worry in their eyes.


    The Goddess of Compassion waved the willow branch in her hand. ¡°Amitabha. The Empress is


    apanied by the Buddha. With the Buddha¡¯s great wisdom and his Life Wheel, she should be safe


    at Dairaionji Temple. Of course. The Empress must not let her emotions get better of her in there, or


    else the situation will be unpredictable.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Astor Rockefeller doesn¡¯t have great wisdom. Instead, he will make Empress


    Ghast take maternity leave.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    The huge toad croaked. ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the wager?¡±


    ¡°If you lose, give me your body to make a smoked toad.¡±


    The toad was puzzled.


    ***


    Whoosh!


    Following the golden pir of light, Astor and Empress Ghast passed through a barrier with a swish and


    fell into another dimension. They fell hard on a sturdy stone.


    Astor


    Alex


    After casting a sweeping nce, there were people in all directions.


    They both instantly became vignt. One of them was lifting a sword, whereas the other held the


    Immortal Butcher. However, upon closer inspection, they found something wrong. The people before


    their eyes were not real humans, but stone statues¡­


    These stone statues looked almost simr to real people. They wouldn¡¯t have been noticeable without


    a careful look.


    ¡°Do these statues look familiar to you?¡± Empress Ghast circled the stone statues and looked around.


    ¡°They look identical to the evil Buddhas in the Hell Tower,¡± Astor said.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the empress replied. ¡°So, all those evil Buddhas were the projections of these stone


    statues.¡±


    Astor touched a stone statue, only to jump in shock before quickly letting go of his hand.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± The empress noticed his abnormal reaction.


    Astor looked at her. ¡°There are signs of life in these stone statues.¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The empress felt one of the statues. Then, she swung the sword in her hand down on it. A slight crack


    sound rang out and the stone statue was split in half from head to toe, revealing its contents. The


    content inside the cross-section was exactly the same as that of a real person, Most of the areas had


    been petrified, whereas a small area contained the look of a living human and blood.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Astor swore.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°These are the original monks of Dairaionji Temple! Consequently, evil Buddhism has turned them into


    half-stone statues. They have a fate far worse than death!¡±


    The stone statue that had been cut open slowly closed its initially widened eyes.


    It was a liberation.


    ¡°This is the terrifying consequence of evil Buddhism. These monks who have been turned into stone


    statues can¡¯t live and die on their own, nor can they reincarnate. Theher realm will not ept their


    souls. Eventually, they can only wander here forever.¡±


    Empress Ghast was a professional in this aspect and had her insightful opinion. As she spoke, the


    group of stone statues seemed to have been stimted in some way or received an instruction. The


    stone statues¡¯ eyes shot out red light.


    They began to go berserk. They came to life and yelled. Then, they began to attack Astor and Empress


    Ghast.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡°We have been discovered! Kill our way out!¡± The empress was decisive.


    Astor was not an inflexible person either. Since these monks had long be someone else¡¯s puppets


    and ended up in such a state right now, he had no need to be merciful. He picked up the Immortal


    Butcher and went on a killing spree, just like the empress.


    Astor


    Alex


    Swish!


    At that moment, a whistling sound came from the sky. This sound was extremely shocking. They could


    feel a powerful and unparalleled coercion from a great distance.

 Chapter 3433

    Chapter 3433


    ¡°The experts are here!¡± the empress said to Edgar as she looked up.


    Edgar


    Alex


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right after her voice fell, they saw a dense crowd. It was not people, but a group of¡­ Demons!


    They were led by a huge crow. Having a human face, a crow¡¯s nostrils and a bird¡¯s body, it looked


    sleepy with its squinty eyes.


    ¡°Hmph! I was wondering who it was. So, it¡¯s Empress Ghast!¡± The crow recognized Empress Ghast. ¡°If


    you were in theher realm, I really couldn¡¯t do anything about you. However, this is Dairaionji


    Temple. You¡¯vee to the wrong ce! Once you¡¯re here, you can only yield! Empress Ghast, your


    cultivation is hard toe by and you have the body of a female. I ask of you¡­ Are you willing to


    be my cultivation partner?¡±


    Empress Ghast burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°Hahaha! What a joke! A pitch-ck birdman like you


    wishes to many me? Even Africans look ten thousand times better than you.¡±


    Edgar was surprised. ¡°Empress, you actually know Africa?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Empress Ghast said, ¡°Before I became Empress Ghast, I lived in Africa for a while and did business


    there.¡±


    ¡°You actually did international trade over there?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I was just searching for treasures and digging for gold there. I have a knack for


    treasure digging.¡±


    ¡°Empress, let¡¯s partner up next time.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not short of gold right now.¡±


    ¡°We can go to the Ancient Path to dig the Witch Mine.¡±


    Empress Ghast¡¯s eager eyes immediately widened. ¡°It¡¯s settled then!¡±


    The Crow Cultivator was imp atient. ¡°Perhaps you think I¡¯m non-existent, while you¡¯re lovey-dovey in


    front of me. Empress Ghast, do you agree or not? Otherwise, you will pay for this!¡±


    ¡°To hell with it! I¡¯ll sever your crow head!¡±


    Indeed a strong woman and a deft swordswoman, Empress Ghast unsheathed her sword, meaning


    every word. When the sword struck, the environment changed and the world was devoid of light.


    However¡­


    nk!


    A clear sound rang out. The Crow Cultivator had intercepted the empress¡¯s sword with its ws.


    Its ws were sheared with covers that were full of brilliance. It did not seem to be an ordinary item at


    a nce.


    ¡°Caw! Caw!¡± The Crow Cultivator let out a strangeugh and said to Empress Ghast. ¡°How¡¯s that? Now


    you know how powerful I am, right? I can acquire the blessing ofws and energy at Dairaionji Temple,


    but you, a woman from theher realm, happens to be the target. You won¡¯t even be able to take a


    blow from me in this ce. Do you believe me?¡±


    After saying that, the Crow Cultivator stirred up a gust, sending Empress Ghast flying at once.


    The empress did not believe in that nonsense. She made her move. However, she was dismayed at


    the result. She had been restrained aftering to this ce. Thus, as she unleashed thest blow,


    Edgar held her with one hand and dispelled the energy from her body. He then said, ¡°Take a break! Let


    me do it!¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± the empress asked.


    ¡°How can you ask a man this question?¡± Edgar replied.


    Edgar


    Alex


    The empress spat disdainfully.


    Meanwhile, Edgar directly lunged toward the Crow Cultivator.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Haha! You have a death wish! I can show mercy to Empress Ghast, but I will kill a nasty man like you


    with one blow!¡±


    It waved its hand and drew a burst of energy that rolled toward Barne.


    Barne.


    Alex.


    Edgar could instantly feel that it was aw or an order belonging to Dairaionji Temple. However, the


    Crow Cultivator had clearly misjudged when he tried to bind him with thew of Dairaionji Temple.


    Edgar


    Alex


    He was the master of Dairaionji Temple!


    Whoosh!


    Thew changed, backfiring at the Crow Cultivator. When the Crow Cultivator felt something was


    wrong, Edgar quickly beheaded the creature.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Caw!


    ¡°I¡¯m dead? Why is this happening?¡±


    The Crow Cultivator was dead, with a grievance, no doubt

 Chapter 3434

    Chapter 3434


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Not only was the Crow Cultivator dying to ask this, but even Empress Ghast was curious as well.


    Josef managed to decapitate the Crow Cultivator so easily. On the other hand, no matter how hard she


    exerted her strength and gave her all to the point of paying a heavy price, the Crow Cultivator was


    unscathed. Even if thews of Dairaionji Temple had restricted her, there shouldn¡¯ tbe such a wide gap


    between them, right?


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡®Has¡­ Has he been hiding his strength?¡¯


    She believed it had to be the only exnation. Furthermore, Empress Ghast had been awfully arrogant


    since the beginning. Nothing strange about that, though. She was the boss of theher realm that


    held the greatest authority. Although Josef was the inheritor of Ksitigarbha, he was no match for


    Empress Ghast. Therefore, it turned out that she treated Josef as a junior.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef


    Alex


    Subsequently, she managed to ovee all the obstacles along the way. She had yed the role of a


    guardian.


    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t protected you, you would¡¯ve died a hundred times,¡¯ she thought.


    Then¡­ But¡­ Now¡­


    Not only did she witness Josef decapitate the Crow Cultivator with a sword, but he also rushed into the


    crowd of demons and kept killing them with the scythe-like Immortal Butcher. They were hardly a match


    for his invincible sword, and a great number of demons copsed. The most outrageous thing was that


    some demons, facing Josef¡¯s Immortal Butcher, were so terrified they stood there motionless like


    wooden mannequins, willing to be decapitated.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef


    Alex


    A whileter, each and every demon was in.


    Empress Ghast was shocked as she looked at Adrian. ¡°Who¡­ The hell are you?¡±


    Adrian.


    Alex.


    Josef came back and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you think the evil Buddha possessed me?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°No. How¡­ How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? You don¡¯t have to look at me with such adoring eyes¡­ You are restricted by thews


    of Dairaionji Temple, but not me. What¡¯s more, I can take advantage of thews here, and that¡¯s the


    reason.¡±


    Josef looked at the ground. ¡°The energy from these demons is quite pure after they die.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste it! Swallow it!¡±


    Without restraint, Josef cast the Great Swallowing Spell and swallowed all the energy wandering in this


    space. He discovered that the demons¡¯ energy contained a great deal of witch power.


    Josef


    Alex


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was an unabashed sensation of joy.


    After he had swallowed everything, he turned around and what he saw stunned him. Empress Ghast


    had fallen headfirst to the ground and was now motionless.


    ¡°Holy crap! What is going on?¡±


    Josef hurriedly picked up the empress and checked her pulse. She was in a terrible condition. She had


    the purest Yin body without any impurities. It was probably the qualification for bing Emperor


    Ghast. However, she had now entered a Buddhist sanctuary like Dairaionji Temple. More importantly,


    this sanctuary had been corrupted and be their of the evil Buddhas. Her body had been


    suppressed to an unimaginable extent, which meant she had actually been injured long ago during the


    battle with the stone statues and the Crow Cultivator.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°This is also my first time encountering an oddball as powerful as you!¡±


    Having said that, he had to save her, by hook or crook!


    The top priority was to shield her body from the interference of thews of Dairaionji Temple. However,


    he noticed a more severe problem as he checked her pulse and examined her body condition. A kind


    of evil Yang energy was continuously invading her body, destroying the function of her pure Yin body.


    ¡°Darn it! She¡¯s not going to die, is she?¡±


    Josef frowned. He was a miracle doctor, but in a case like Empress Ghast¡¯s, it was no longer a


    situation where he could change by sticking a few silver needles and using the Zharvakko talismans.


    However, it was then another bestiary of demons rushed over. This time, their strength was even more


    powerful, as they were led by a ck lion.


    Josef


    Alex


    Before they could head over, the lion attacked with a devastating roar, crushing Josef and Empress


    Ghast from all directions like cosmic rays.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°D*mn you! Dairaionji Temple is my turf, yet you dare use sound waves against me? I will shock you to


    death!¡±


    Josef¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent, mainly thanks to his anxiety over Empress Ghast¡¯s current


    state¡­ ¡®She is such a finedy, with her ample breasts, long legs, and round booty. She even defends


    me all the time. I must never let her die!¡¯


    Josef

 Chapter 3435

    Chapter 3435


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Richard¡¯s body leaped abruptly and he unleashed the ability of the Ancestor Witches. A deafening roar


    like thunder shook the skies, shaking the earth and mountains. He then used thews of Dairaionji


    Temple as a supplement.


    Richard


    Alex


    Boom!


    The ck lion and the bestiary of demons sensed the imminent danger at once.


    It turned out that the word ¡°scram¡± carried thousands of thunderbolts that wrapped around it. The space


    shook, and the order ofws trembled as well. Just as they were about to borrow thews of Dairaionji


    Temple, they suddenly discovered that the easily borrowedws borrowed seemed to be gone forever,


    they werepletely unable to sense it.


    ¡°Ah! What is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Why can this outsider control thews of Dairaionji Temple?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with these thunderbolts? ck Lotus! This is the thunderous might from the ck Lotus of


    Nine Generations! Holy moly!¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    This bestiary of demons was miserable. Surrounded by the thousands of thunderbolts, they were


    unable to escape even if they wanted to. Eventually, they turned into ashes amid miserable screams.


    Richard did not devour the energy this time. He picked up Empress Ghast and went deep into the


    ground with Earth Escape Technique. In that way, he could block some of the special energy in


    Dairaionji Temple.


    Richard


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Richard opened up the mind pce and summoned Ancestor Bodhi from it.


    Richard


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi was probably still sleeping soundly just now. As soon as he came out, he looked sleepy


    and yawned.


    ¡°Alder, what day is it now?¡±


    Alder,


    Alex,


    He had grown a bit since he devoured part of evil Bodhi¡¯s originst time, but he was always drowsy


    and looked sleepy. The next second, his nose twitched, as if he had sensed the special environment


    here.


    ¡°Are we at Dairaionji Temple? We are back?!¡±


    Richard said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    After that, he asked hurriedly, ¡°Sir, you are familiar with Dairaionji Temple. Empress Ghast is gravely


    injured right now. Her pure Yin body is being destroyed after it was invaded by the special energy in


    this ce. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°What?! She is Empress Ghast?!¡± Stunned, Ancestor Bodhi looked around. ¡°I think she should change


    her title to Lunatic Empress. She is a ruler of theher realm, yet she came to Dairaionji Temple. Is


    she digging her own grave? It is just like a piece of ice that wants to approach the sun. It will be a


    wonder if a problem doesn¡¯t show up.¡±


    Richard said, ¡°I want a solution.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi shook his head. ¡°There is no solution!¡±


    Richard sighed. ¡°She was well-intentioned, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be swept into the path


    of sutra.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°If you really want to save her, there is a solution.¡±


    ¡°What is the solution?¡±


    ¡°Harmonization of Yin and Yang!¡±


    Dazed, Richard said, ¡°You want me to¡­ To have intercourse with her?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi rolled his eyes as he replied, ¡°Stop daydreaming! That degree of Harmonization of Yin


    and Yang is too weak to save her.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you mean by Harmonization of Yin and Yang?¡±


    ¡°You will both swap bodies! Your Yang soul will enter her Yin body, whereas her Yin soul will enter your


    Yang body. Didn¡¯t you just obtain recognition from Dairaionji Temple? You will both be immune to each


    other after swapping bodies.¡±


    Richard was instantly shocked. ¡°Won¡¯t I be a crossdresser then? No, no. Will I really turn into a


    woman?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°It is temporary!¡±


    ¡°Will there be a case where I can¡¯t change back?¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be one¡­ Just forget it if you can¡¯t ept it. Anyway, the next Emperor Ghast will ascend


    the throne after Empress Ghast dies.¡±


    Richard gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll swap!¡±


    Richard


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Alex

 Chapter 3436

    Chapter 3436


    He could not just watch helplessly as Empress Ghast met her demise like that, mainly because


    Empress Ghast was swept into Dairaionji Temple for his sake. If he watched her die slowly like that, it


    would weigh on his mind for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Sir, how do you perform the Harmonization of Yin and Yang to swap physical bodies?¡± Josef asked


    Ancestor Bodhi.


    Josef


    Alex


    He had never tried such a method. It was not mentioned in the Ultimate Book of Medicine either.


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°It is simple. It can be done with the Ancestral Bodhi Tree.¡±


    He told Josef to summon a portion of the Ancestral Bodhi Tree. After that, he would cast a spell and


    use the Ancestral Bodhi Tree as a bridge to link both of them. Both their souls would be swapped


    through this bridge.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Are you ready? You can¡¯t back out halfway through!¡±


    Josef said, ¡°All right. Hurry up. She is dying.¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi nodded and mumbled.


    After an unknown period of time, Josef felt a force pulling his soul toward a certain ce. The three


    thousand lotuses reacted automatically to resist this force.


    Josef


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Alex


    Josef knew that this should be the reason why Ancestor Bodhi was casting the spell. If he kept this


    state, this soul-swapping technique would be void. Hence, he put away his resistance quickly and let


    his soul thread along with the force.


    Josef


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    It felt very much like an out-of-body experience. Immediately, he felt his soul settling in the physical


    body again. Furthermore, the trinity of mind pce, cardiac acupoint, and sea of consciousness were


    also swapped along with Josef¡¯s soul. The only difference was that his physical body was swapped¡­


    Josef


    Alex


    In an instant, he felt the difference in his body. His physical body was the fusion source of the nine


    Ancestor Witches that took a different path, but now he was in Empress Ghast¡¯s body.


    It was a pure Yin body. His soul instantly sensed the frosty aura. He shivered right away. It took him a


    while to get used to it.


    He opened his eyes and sat up.


    ¡°Josef Rockeller! Josef Rockefeller¡­ Can you hear me?¡± Ancestor Bodhi looked at Richard, who was


    in Empress Ghast¡¯s physical form and called out to him from the side.


    Josef


    Alex


    Josef


    Alex


    Richard,


    Alex,


    He was worried that the spell failed. After all¡­ It was his first time using it.


    ¡°Yeah! I can hear you! Keep your voice down! I am going to turn deaf!¡± Josef said.


    Josef


    Alex


    After that, he noticed that his voice did not sound right. It had be Empress Ghast¡¯s voice.


    He was startled slightly. He then epted this change.


    ¡°Are you Josef Rockefeller?¡± The ancestor asked again.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Bwahaha! It really worked!¡± Ancestor Bodhi burst intoughter.


    Josef froze for a moment. ¡°What do you mean? You didn¡¯t even know if it would work?¡±


    Josef


    Alex


    Ancestor Bodhi said, ¡°I saw someone use it once, so I wrote it down secretly¡­¡±


    ¡°D*mn you! How do I swap back then?¡±


    ¡°Since you managed to swap over, you can swap back of course! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ancestor Bodhi patted


    his chest as he said, ¡°However, you really sound like a pervert when I heard your feminine voice.¡±


    Josef went to take a look at Empress Ghast¡¯s condition right away. He stepped on the dress as soon as


    he walked.


    Josef


    Alex


    How did she walk and fight while wearing such a thing?


    Women really are such amazing creatures!


    Josef tore off the dress, revealing two straight and slender legs¡­ Squatting down, he looked at his


    physical body with a strange expression.


    Josef


    Alex


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    At that moment, he heard a coughing sounding from his body. Empress Ghast had also woken up.


    She patted her chest desperately and kept shouting, ¡°It¡¯s so hot! It¡¯s so hot¡­¡±


    Josef¡¯s physical body was undoubtedly powerful. Although it was not a pure Yang body, he had divine


    power and witch power. It was definitely a Yang body to Empress Ghast¡¯s soul.


    Josef


    Alex

 Chapter 3437

    Chapter 3437


    That was why she felt very hot. The same principle applied to Paul when he felt cold at first.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Paul asked.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°I¡­ Ah! W-who¡­ are you? Why do you look exactly like me?!¡± Empress Ghast was instantly


    dumbfounded.


    When she looked at herself again, she shouted, ¡°Who am I?¡±


    As soon as she touched her chest, she found that the fat that blocked her vision every day was gone.


    There seemed to be an unspeakable difort down there. Upon touching it, she became


    bbergasted!


    ¡°I have be a man?!¡±


    Paul quickly pulled her hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t simply touch it. That¡¯s mine.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°What about mine?¡±


    After a detailed exnation for a while, Empress Ghast understood what had happened. She and Paul


    had swapped their physical bodies. The operation was so absurd that she couldn¡¯t believe it for a while.


    However, she also knew that this was the only way to keep herself alive for the time being.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°We can swap back, right?¡± she asked worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is temporary. The swapping will be dispelled right after we leave Dairaionji Temple.¡±


    Empress Ghast was relieved, but she wouldn¡¯t ept seeing Paul tearing off her dress and exposing


    both her legs. He stood in an extremely inelegant posture with both legs spread widely.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Can you conceal your legs? You¡¯re really tarnishing my image.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ s cooler like this. Your dress was too long. I couldn¡¯t even walk while wearing it!¡± As he spoke, he


    sat on his butt and spread his legs, just like a man.


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    At that moment, Paul suddenly jumped up. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°What is going on? Something is flowing


    out. Sis Empress, you aren¡¯t suffering from urinary incontinence, are you?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    Empress Ghast rolled her eyes. ¡°You are the one suffering from incontinence!¡±


    If it were a woman, this expression would have seemed flirtatious. However, when Paul looked at


    himself making such a move, he just wanted to vomit!


    Paul


    Alex


    He jerked up the hem of the dress.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s my body!¡± Empress Ghast went forward to stop him right away.


    Seeing that Ancestor Bodhi could not take his eyes off, she immediately kicked him away. ¡°Wimpy brat,


    what were you looking at?¡±


    She then asked Paul, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Paul,


    Alex,


    Paul looked bitter. ¡°I peed my pants.¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Empress Ghast hurriedly lifted the dress and checked her physical body. After that, she said, ¡°You


    didn¡¯t pee your pants, but you are having your period.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Period?¡± Paul looked extremely embarrassed!


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°No way. You are already so old, yet you are still having your menses?¡±


    Empress Ghast said, ¡°It has nothing to do with my age, but my physical fitness. Based on my body, I


    should have menstrual periods for another few million years at least.¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh! What should I do now?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Empress Ghast said, ¡°There is a tattoo on your ankle, but it is not really a tattoo. Instead, it is a spatial


    divine artifact containing sanitary pads. Get it out for me, and I will put it on you.¡±


    ¡°You are going to put it on me?¡±


    ¡°It is my physical body. How can I let you put it on? Pervert?!¡± Empress Ghast said rightfully.


    Paul nodded in the end.


    Paul


    Alex


    After putting on this thing, Paul wanted to cry¡­ It was just the first day, and he had suffered such


    misery. There was a slight difort and pain in his lower abdomen, but he could not figure it out.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°Empress Ghast, your cultivation level is so high, but why do you still have the problem of menstrual


    cramps?¡±


    Paul was miserable. It was now his turn to have menstrual cramps.


    Paul


    Alex


    Empress Ghast said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Isn¡¯t this very normal for a pure Yin body? Just endure it,


    and it will be over!¡±

 Chapter 3438

    Chapter 3438


    At that moment, Edgar touched the two masses in front of his chest once again. They were absolutely


    comparable to Michelle¡¯s. In fact, they were even more ample. However, Michelle was not tall enough.


    She only stood about 1.6 meters, but had two super huge breasts, not unlike installing a Lamborghini


    engine on a pickup truck. On the other hand, it was a golden ratio for the 1.8 meter-tall Empress Ghast


    to have those breasts.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar did not intend to take advantage of her of course, but that area was also a little painful. It was


    common for chest pain toe along with menstrual pain.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Stop touching yourself, okay?¡± Empress Ghast protested loudly after looking at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not touching myself, but¡­ It hurts!¡±


    ¡°Oh! This is also temporary! I¡¯ll rub them for you! It is my own body, so I am experienced!¡±


    Immediately afterward, Empress Ghast really rubbed Edgar¡¯s chest. It was a strange sensation!


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar felt his heartbeat elerating and he could not help but clench his legs as a chill ran up his


    spine.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Jeez! Stop rubbing!¡± A delicate voice was heard as Edgar pushed Empress Ghast away brutely. He


    felt that if site kept rubbing, his body would be ruined and something woulde out of his body.


    Edgar


    Alex


    It was too terrifying.


    Looking at her physique, Edgar said, ¡°I will rub them myself. At least it¡¯s done by your physical body.


    You were rubbing them for me, but in fact, my physical body was doing the job. Wouldn¡¯t you lose even


    more?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Empress Ghast thought about it for a while. She felt the statement was reasonable, yet something was


    wrong.


    At that moment, Ancestor Bodhi came back. ¡°Are you guys used to it already? We can¡¯t keep staying in


    this ce for long. The evil Buddhas should have sensed my arrival. What we have to do right now is


    to rush toward the most central part of Dairaionji Temple, the Thousand Pagoda. Albert, you can control


    Dairaionji Templepletely. No matter how powerful the demons and evil Buddhas are, they can do


    nothing about you.¡±


    Albert,


    Alex,


    Edgar immediately said, ¡°You should lead the way.¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They followed Ancestor Bodhi and cast Earth Escape Technique.


    Fortunately, his mind pce was swapped along with his soul. Otherwise, he, who had turned into a


    female, would not be able to cast Earth Escape Technique. Even so, the witch power and the three


    thousand lotuses were not swapped and remained in his physical body.


    Boom!


    After rushing out of the ground, they inhaled some fresh air. They barely stopped for a few minutes, but


    a huge bestiary of demons rushed over.


    Edgar immediately asked Empress Gh ast, ¡°How are you feeling now? Do thews of the Dairaionji


    Temple still hurt you?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    Empress Ghast felt for a moment before she said, ¡°Not at all! This physical body of yours is many times


    stronger than I imagined. I am filled with power now. How can these trashy demons be worthy of


    bing my opponents? Kill them!¡±


    She took out a long sword and tried to charge energy at once. However, Empress Ghast came to her


    senses quickly, it was not her body. She was unable to charge energy, but it did not matter. She felt the


    overwhelming energy all over her body and the long sword in her hand felt light.


    ¡°Use this!¡±


    The Immortal Butcher was still in Edgar¡¯s hand. It was an object bound to his soul. Now that he was


    holding the Immortal Butcher, he felt it was heavy. He only managed to throw it over a distance of


    several meters.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Empress Ghast grabbed the sword. ¡°Good sword!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Edgar hadpletely be a target of protection after turning into a female coupled with menstrual


    period and menstrual cramps¡­ He did not know if he was not limatized because of his foreign soul.


    He always felt that the side effects of the menstrual period were especially great and he even had a


    back pain.


    Edgar


    Alex


    He and Ancestor Bodhi sat down a stone next to him while watching Empress Ghast going on a killing


    spree.


    ¡°Ah! I remembered it suddenly! There is a method to cure menstrual cramps!¡±


    Ancestor Bodhi looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°What is the method?¡±


    ¡°Foot massage!¡±

 Chapter 3439

    Chapter 3439


    Barne did what crossed his mind. He immediately took off his shoes and crossed his legs inelegantly.


    He looked at his fair, smooth, and dainty feet that were several sizes smaller and painted with awfully


    nice toenail polish.


    Barne


    Alex


    Barne was slightly absent-minded. Even if he had be a woman, he was, in essence, a nasty


    uncle.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡®I can y with these feet for years!¡¯


    First, he felt them with his hand. Only then did he massage vigorously the acupoints on the soles of his


    feet, especially those rted to menstrual cramps.


    On the other hand, Empress Ghast was on a killing spree. Finally, the demon army was wiped out.


    After that, she ran back excitedly. When she saw Barne¡¯s current look, a bolt from the blue seemed to


    strike her and she could not believe her eyes.


    Barne


    Alex


    Joe, who was in her physical body, was sitting cross-legged on the stone and scratching his foot!


    Joe,


    Alex,


    Goosebumps sprouted all over as she shuddered. He had severely ruined her image.


    ¡°What are you doing? How am I supposed to go out and meet people after this? Stop it! What are you


    doing?! What are you doing?!¡±


    On the verge of copse, she rushed up to him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Joe, however, continued massaging his toes. ¡°What did I do? I didn¡¯t do anything, did I?¡±


    Joe,


    Alex,


    After saying that, he even ced his finger under his nose and sniffed it.


    Empress Ghast was inconsbly embarrassed! He was too perverted!


    ¡°You! I¡¯ll have to establish some ground rules with you!¡± Empress Ghast said loudly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to scratch your feet when you are in my body!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t scratch it. I was just massaging the acupoints. What should I do then, if I have menstrual


    cramps? It is all your fault. You still haven¡¯t reached menopause at such a great age!¡±


    As soon as Barne said that, Empress Ghast became furious.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you scolding me for having premature menopause?¡±


    ¡°No, no! You¡¯ve misunderstood! Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After that, the three people identified the direction and headed to the Thousand Pagoda.


    Demons kept appearing and blocking them during the process. They really had to jump through hoops


    to get there. Fortunately, Empress Ghast seemed to be full of beans. She did not reuse any iing


    demons and killed as many as she could.


    ¡°The Thousand Pagoda lies ahead!¡± Ancestor Bodhi mored.


    Right ahead, a white tower came into sight. Barne immediately sensed that the boss was here. The link


    between his soul and Dairaionji Temple became increasingly vivid in his mind.


    Barne


    Alex


    They sped up. They were about to rush in. Unexpectedly, the Thousand Pagoda¡¯s door was


    conveniently opened and a Buddha riding on a white elephant appeared before them.


    Sure enough, Barne could tell that he was a fake.


    Barne


    Alex


    ¡°Ancestor Bodhi, I have been waiting for you for a long time!¡± The fake Buddha smiled and looked at


    the three people.


    Then, he looked at Barne whose body had be Empress Ghast¡¯s.


    Barne


    Alex


    He then showed an even more radiant and satisfied smile. ¡°Bodhi, you are really good. I knew you


    wouldn¡¯t let me down and would bring me the real Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel. In this way, I can finally attain


    completion.¡±


    After the fake Buddha finished talking, he reached out and waved his hand. Amp appeared in his


    hand.


    Themp contained twompstands and two wicks. With a light shake, light fluctuated on one of the


    wicks and enveloped Empress Ghast at once.


    The fake Buddha sensed the Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel in Empress Ghast¡¯s body, making him take action


    the moment they met.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    The Immortal Butcher in Empress Ghast¡¯s hand shone brightly, and she shed at him viciously,


    severing themp¡¯s light. Then, shended a kick on Joe, sending him into the Thousand Pagoda.


    Joe,


    Alex,

 Chapter 3440

    Chapter 3440


    Empress Ghast was now using Jordan¡¯s body.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Thews and aura of Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel lingered on this physical body. As a result, the fake Buddha


    identified the current Empress Ghast at first nce. After all, the Buddha couldn¡¯t possibly be a woman.


    Thus, he did not stop Jordan when Empress Ghast kicked him into the Thousand Pagoda.


    Jordan


    Alex


    He believed that that Empress Ghast must have hadpassion for womanhood, and kicked his


    woman away to prevent her from getting caught in the crossfire.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Wielding the Immortal Butcher, Empress Ghast broke into a frenzied battle with the fake Buddha.


    From the entrance of the Thousand Pagoda, they continued fighting for a good one hundred


    kilometers. The power of the two moved heaven and earth. On the other hand, Jordan had long since


    taken the opportunity to enter the depths of the Thousand Pagoda. Under Ancestor Bodhi¡¯s lead, he


    found the core area and then began to take over it.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Countless demons areing from outside. The empress can¡¯tst long on her own.


    ¡°If your physical body dies, you can no longer be a man.¡±


    Jordan certainly knew that the ancestor wasn¡¯t joking. The earth-shattering sounds and countless


    energy explosions ofws outside indicated that the intensity of this battle had reached the point of no


    return.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Can¡¯t you go and help her?¡± Jordan asked Ancestor Bodhi


    Jordan


    Alex


    The ancestor said, ¡°I¡¯ll be courting death if I go out with this little cultivation.¡±


    Jordan stopped wasting time. Having already acquired the mastership of Dairaionji Temple from the evil


    Bodhi beneath Sinless City, he was now equivalent to a key to a locked door. It wasn¡¯t all too difficult.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Ten secondster, he obtained the recognition of the Thousand Pagoda.


    Boom!


    The tall white tower emitted a huge pir of light and boundless Buddhist songs. Golden Buddhist texts


    soared and filled the sky.


    ¡°What? The Thousand Pagoda is being refined? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°You are clearly the one who possesses the Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel. It is impossible to obtain the


    recognition from the Thousand Pagoda without it¡­¡±


    The fake Buddha was astonished. The next second, he finally realized that something was wrong.


    Although Empress Ghast had some of the Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel¡¯s aura on her body, she did not use any


    Buddhist techniques in her moves.


    It was absolutely abnormal.


    ¡°A fake! You are a fake too!¡±


    He came to his senses. Then, he abandoned Empress Ghast and rushed toward the Thousand


    Pagoda.


    Empress Ghast certainly would not allow his wish to be granted, so she pestered him desperately.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The fake Buddha was furious, he roared andshed out a ze of light.


    The densely packed demons behind them rushed forward and surrounded Empress Ghast. There were


    too many of them. Even Jordan¡¯s overpowering physical body could not withstand them.


    Jordan


    Alex


    She began to get injured and bleed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, it was then that the Thousand Pagoda¡¯s door was opened with dazzling golden light.


    Jordan walked out of it.


    Jordan


    Alex


    He was clearly a woman, but he was wearing the huge Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel, as if there was a sun


    behind his head. He was shining with golden light and surrounded by Buddhist texts. Golden-bodied


    phantoms appeared behind him and then merged into one.


    The atmosphere of Dairaionji Temple began to change.


    ¡°Rawr! How dare you take control of Dairaionji Temple?! D*mn it! D*mn it! I disagree! Dairaionji Temple


    is mine! It is mine! How could you manage to control it?!¡±


    The evil Buddha, inplete disbelief,unched an attack on the gifted and stunningly beautiful


    woman.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Walking on smooth-skinned legs, Jordan stepped on the ground with his small bare feet. However, he


    spread his legs widely like a rude young woman,pletely ruining the goddess¡¯s image¡­


    Jordan


    Alex


    Whoosh!

 Chapter 3441

    Chapter 3441


    The moment Richard waved his hand, thews of Dairaionji Temple changed and formed a domain that


    enveloped the fake Buddha.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°The tide has turned. What are you struggling for? Do you have anyst words?¡± Richard said


    indifferently, His voice sounded graceful.


    Richard


    Alex


    The evil Buddha seemed to be suppressed on the ground and could not move a muscle under the


    limitation of Dairaionji Temple. He knew that he had really lost. He was a step toote. Everything was


    over.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it. You are a woman, but how did you acquire the Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel?¡±


    Richard said, ¡°Actually, I am a man.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Impossible! If someone like you is a man, are there still women in the world?¡±


    ¡°It is up to you to believe it or not!¡±


    ¡°Winner takes all! End me fast!¡± The fake Buddha was straightforward and did not beg him.


    However, he finally said, ¡°You can control Dairaionji Temple, but it may not be a good thing. Perhaps a


    great disaster will lie ahead! Haha!¡±


    Boom!


    The evil Buddha soon perished. The demons surrounding Empress Ghast did notst long either. After


    Richard activated Dairaionji Temple¡¯s boundlessws, a great number of them died.


    Richard


    Alex


    Dairaionji Temple returned to normal at this point, Empress Ghast copsed from exhaustion, lying on


    the ground with her legs and arms sprawled out. Looking at Edgar, who was floating in the air with a


    golden glow, she was rxed for some reason.


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    ¡°Ancestor, Dairaionji Temple has returned to normal. Shouldn¡¯t your Ancestral Bodhi Tree return to its


    original ce?¡± Richard asked Ancestor Bodhi.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°No need for the time being.¡± The ancestor refused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the evil Buddha¡¯sst words? I


    believe the incident at Dairaionji Temple is not over. Dairaionji Temple is constantly swallowing other


    cosmic nodes right now. Obviously, it cannot be done with this fake¡¯s ability alone.¡±


    Richard nodded. The ancestor¡¯s words were reasonable.


    Richard


    Alex


    Bong! Bong! Bong!


    Just then, the deafening ringing of a bell was heard in Dairaionji Temple. It was the authentic Buddhist


    bell.


    Ancestor Bodhi said with a smile, ¡°I finally get to hear this bell ringing. The bell-ringing disappeared


    when the evil Buddha controlled Dairaionji Temple.¡±


    Richard smiled and descended to the ground.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°We can open up the passage to theher realm with Dairaionji Temple. Now that we havepleted


    our mission, we can go back to theher realm first!¡±


    ¡°Empress, we can swap back our souls!¡±


    Empress Ghast said, ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    However, Ancestor Bodhi shook his head directly and said, ¡°It is definitely not possible now. The time


    limit for Harmonization of Yin and Yang is at least three months. In other words, it will take three


    months before you can swap back.¡±


    ¡°Holy crap! It actually takes three months? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Three months aren¡¯t that long. It will be over in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Richard asked, ¡°Won¡¯t I have to experience three menstrual periods and menstrual cramps then?¡±


    Having said that, he felt a pain in his stomach again.


    Richard


    Alex


    Blood was gushing out again.


    Choiceless, he could only beckon to Empress Ghast. ¡°Come over quickly and help me change the


    diaper.¡±


    Empress Ghast rolled her eyes. ¡°It is sanitary pad, Sis!¡±


    ¡°Jeez. They are just the same.¡±


    After that, Empress Ghast got rid of Ancestor Bodhi and helped Richard change the sanitary pad. This


    time, Richard could not help but bend down to take a look. That sight stunned him right away. It was


    hairless with pervasive Yin energy.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°Empress, so you are quite good-looking.¡±


    Empress Ghast raised her head and almost bumped into his nose. Immediately, she stomped her foot


    in rage. ¡°I will chop off your physical body if you look again!¡±


    ¡°You will feel the pain too!¡±


    ¡°I will endure it, and it will be over. ¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go back to theher realm to pick up our people first. After that, we can leave for the


    Ancient Path!¡±


    Richard was controlling Dairaionji Temple. This time, he directly opened up a portal leading to the


    nether realm.


    Richard


    AlexN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 3442

    Chapter 3442


    Whoosh!


    Abraham took the lead and crossed the portal. Dairaionji Temple¡¯s teleportation portal seemed to be


    slower than others.


    Abraham


    Alex


    It took a full minute. When Abraham saw the scenery in front of him, he noticed that he was still inside


    the previous Hell Tower. The interior was the same as before, and the damage after the great battle


    was totally unchanged. Then, Empress Ghast appeared.


    Abraham


    Alex


    The empress shed Abraham a dirty look probably because he had just seen the secret of her body¡­


    However, Abraham did not care about it. The physical body was his. Even if he did not look at it, he


    could still feel its presence. Moreover, it would take three months. Could she keep an eye on him every


    day?


    Abraham


    Alex


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°The Hell Tower is in such a broken state. Can it be repaired?¡±


    ¡°It has a self-repair function, but it will take a lot of time.¡± Empress Ghast said indifferently. It seemed


    that she was not particrly concerned about this.


    ¡°I had long known something was wrong with the previous monk, but I didn¡¯t expect the evil Buddha of


    Dairaionji Temple would create so much trouble. More importantly, he was an irnpostor and didn¡¯t even


    control Dairaionji Temple. Why did he want to expand the territory so impatiently?¡±


    ¡°The fake Buddha and even the previous evil Bodhi seem to be someone else¡¯s pawns.¡±


    Half a dayter, both Empress Ghast and Abraham returned to Ghast City in theher realm. They


    met with Shelly, Lucretia, ze, and the others here.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°Brother-inw, you are back. How was it? Did you guys enter Dairaionji Temple through that golden


    passage?¡± ze asked Abraham eagerly upon seeing him, but in fact, the person whose arm he was


    pulling was Empress Ghast.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°I am not your brother-inw!¡± The empress shook his hand away and looked aloof.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Brother-inw, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you fall out with my sister? But my sister is not


    here either.¡±


    At the moment, Shelly said, ¡°He is not Abraham Rockefeller.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    There was a mysterious connection between her and Josua. She had been staying inside Abraham¡¯s


    mind pce, so she was naturally familiar with his mind pce. She could sense it as long as it was


    nearby, but now, the familiar mind pce she sensed was with Empress Ghast.


    Josua.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex.


    Abraham


    Alex


    She looked at Abraham¡¯s physical body before looking at Empress Ghast¡¯s. She said helplessly,


    ¡°Frank, I betted previously that you would be able to pick up Empress Ghast for sure. The toad didn¡¯t


    believe me. It has only been half a day, and this prophecy has been fulfilled in advance.¡±


    Abraham


    Alex


    Frank,


    Alex,


    Was swapping souls not equivalent to sharing bodies?


    That was just great.


    He did not have to beat his brains out to pick up girls. With just some tricks, he could obtain the other


    party¡¯s body and even sense her feelings clearly¡­ Well, he would be able to control it perfectly for sure


    after fumbling another few times.


    ¡®When you swap back your soul next time, you are equivalent to holding the key to the other party¡¯s


    body.¡¯


    ¡°What? Brother-inw, you have swapped your body with the empress and be a woman?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Seems pretty good. She has ample breasts and thick booty. You can touch them whenever you


    are idle!¡±


    Right after saying that, Empress Ghast sent him flying with a kick


    The fat peacock was concerned about Dairaionji Temple. She immediately asked about Dairaionji


    Temple¡¯s situation and whether they could open up a passage to the Ancient Path.


    Abraham gave an affirmative answer.


    Abraham


    Alex


    ¡°I can open up a passage to the Ancient Path after three months.¡±


    ¡°Why does it have to be after months?¡±


    ¡°Because I can only swap back to my body after three months.¡±


    ***


    The journey of theher realm concluded sessfully. Abraham left theher realm and returned to


    Mount Yukon in the world of America. However, he immediately caused a hugemotion on Mount


    Yukon because of the swapped body¡­


    Abraham


    Alex

 Chapter 3443

    Chapter 3443


    ¡°Hahaha. Hubby, your hair is so long that it reaches your waist, and its quality is better than mine.¡±


    ¡°Are these pecs real? Rowan, let¡¯spare who has better sticity.¡±


    Rowan,


    Alex,


    ¡°Hubby, I love your long legs very much. I have a pair of ck pantyhose imported from France. Love


    symbols passed down from antiquity are even printed on it. It will look pretty on you.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­ Oh, no. I should call you Mom now. I have a male ssmate who said he wanted to have a


    rtionship with you.¡±


    Josua felt that they had yed too many jokes on him. Shouldn¡¯t these women be frustrated and


    irritated because they could not acquire a normal man and get rid of their emptiness?


    Josua


    Alex


    Why did everyone seem to be full of beans?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only did they take out various women¡¯s clothing for him to put on, they even wanted to introduce


    him to some boyfriend.


    Fortunately, Empress Ghast was by Josua¡¯s side. She protected him all the time. She was really afraid


    that these women would find Josua a boyfriend.


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua


    Alex


    What should she do if he got pregnant identally? Could she still have this physical body?


    Hence, Empress Ghast took a strict precaution and found a magical treasure before putting it on


    Josua¡­ It was known as the strongest male chastity belt in the world. As long as the belt was not


    removed, there was no way to have intercourse. Moreover, she apanied him day and night. She


    even slept next to him. She even had to grab his hand, fearing that he would be a whore in


    seconds at night.


    Josua


    Alex


    It was because¡­ He had a record. When this b*stard was showering, she saw him¡­ It was too


    infuriating!


    ***


    At the Ancient Path, there was a prominent buildingplex in the corner of the primeval valley, not far


    away from the closed junction. Dressed in animal skins, a tall man with a scruffy beard was standing at


    the entrance while holding a child in swaddling clothes.


    ¡°Hubby, you are thinking of home, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    A stunning beauty walked up next to the man and looked into the distance.


    ¡°It has been three millennia. We have been trapped here for three millennia, yet we could not do


    anything. I wonder what the situation of the three thousand worlds is. The defensive force field of the


    world of America will end in three millennia, and now, it has actually exceeded the time frame. Can they


    block the Undying Army if we are not around?¡±


    ¡°It is pointless to think about it now, so why bother crossing a bridge before youe to it?¡±


    At that moment, the child in swaddling clothes cried. The woman said, ¡°Is the child hungry? Hurry and


    go back to tell Miselia to feed him! I am not criticizing you, but how many kids have Miselia given birth


    to over the years? It is enough to form a volleyball team. Why does she like bearing children?¡±


    ¡°It is probably because this ce is too boring!¡±


    ¡°There are a few days before the uprising of the Witch Beasts. Seize the opportunity and make some


    preparations now. We will catch more Witch Beasts this time, or else the rations will be insufficient for


    so many people! I will be able to break through the Dominant Realm soon. When the timees, I will


    go deeper to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever unt yourself¡­ Jeez. Unfortunately, I found only the second half of the Heavenly Witch


    Scripturest time. I couldn¡¯t figure it out in the end!¡±


    ¡°There is no way unless your body contains the demon tribe¡¯s bloodline. Human bodies are shackled


    by heaven and earth. This is probably the principle in the Heavenly Witch Scripture, where humans are


    not allowed to cultivate it! However, the Witch Ore can raise one¡¯s affinity. It just takes a little longer.¡±


    The man and the woman were nning to return. It was then that a great surge of energy suddenly


    appeared on the side.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°This ce has been peaceful for three millennia. The Witch Beasts couldn¡¯t havee out from


    here¡­¡±


    Both of them were surprised. The man immediately acted and manifested a mirror image before


    rushing toward the buildingplex with the child in his arms.


    ¡°Be careful! The energy is very strong!¡±


    ¡°Theers are no joke!¡±


    The next second, they saw a woman tearing open the energy vortex anding out of it. It was a


    barefoot woman in a bright yellow dress. An anklet was tied on her left ankle. As she walked, a clear


    and pleasant ringing was heard.

 Chapter 3444

    Chapter 3444


    Seeing the overly young woman who appeared suddenly, the man holding the child was stunned, his


    mouth agape for a long while.


    The woman also saw them, but her eyes were cold and emotionless. Then, she lifted his foot and took


    a step forward. She brushed past the man and, in an instant, was ten miles away.


    ¡°Ah! Wait!¡±


    The man came to his senses instantly. He followed after her in a sh, dashing at a breakneck speed


    via Instant Teleportation. He appeared in front of that woman.


    The woman looked at him. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    The man pondered for a while and said, ¡°Great fairy, please stay!¡±


    The bright-eyed woman smiled, revealing her white teeth. ¡°I am not the great fairy.¡±


    ¡°Bodhisattva, please help!¡± The man quietly pinched the child, who was just a hundred days old. The


    child immediately cried in pain. ¡°Bodhisattva, our family has been trapped in the Ancient Path for three


    millennia. Material is scarce, and nothing edible in this ce, My child¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t even have a


    sufficient supply of breast milk. Bodhisattva, can you do me a favor and send our family out?¡±


    The woman looked at the child. ¡°The child is quite chubby and cute. He is well-nourished!¡±


    ¡°He has a huge appetite!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Bodhisattva. I will never forget your great benevolence.¡± The man did not fake his


    excitement.


    Anyone who¡¯d been trapped in that ce for three millennia would have a nervous breakdown.


    The woman said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in Buddhism. I am not a Bodhisattva either. Myst name is Hanson.¡±


    ¡°So, you are Fairy Hanson,¡± replied the man immediately. ¡°I am Rowan. This is my wife. Her name is


    Phoenix.¡±


    The woman surnamed Hanson nodded and nced at the back. ¡°The passage I opened just now has


    not been closedpletely. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem sending the three of you over. Get ready then¡­


    The other side of the passage is the abyssal ne of the diffracted universe. Just let me know if you


    wish to go there.¡±


    Rowan was overjoyed. ¡°Go, go, go. Anywhere is fine as long as we can leave this ce.¡±


    However, just as Fairy Hanson was about to make her move, he shouted abruptly again, ¡°Wait a


    minute!¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I still have some family members over there. Fairy, please wait a moment. I have informed my


    mirror image. They are packing up and rushing over.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Be quick about it then!¡± Fairy Hanson said.


    Shortly afterward, a dense crowd rushed out of that buildingplex. He estimated that there were at


    least a few hundred people. There were a bunch of kids alone.


    Fairy Hanson paled. ¡°There are¡­ So many of them. Are they your family members?¡±


    Rowan said coyly, ¡°I just have slightly more people in my family.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there too many of them?¡±


    Fairy Hanson shook her head. ¡°Sorry. There are too many of you guys. That passage of mine can¡¯t


    take in so many people. The limit is five people at most! Give me an answer within ten seconds. Which


    five of you will leave?¡±


    Surprisingly, only five people could leave. The crowd was dumbfounded. Then, time slipped away


    second by second.


    Eventually, the passage waspletely closed, and no one was sent away.


    The danger of the foreignnd was unknown. Sending the weak ones away would certainly not work,


    but what would happen to the rest if the strong ones were sent away?


    ¡°The chance is gone!¡±


    ¡°It took me a lot of effort to open up this passage. Currently, I don¡¯t have the ability to open it for the


    second time. However, all of you don¡¯t have to be discouraged. The Ancient Path will be reopened


    shortly, and the destined one wille to this ce. How about Ie back next time and take all of


    you away?!¡±


    The woman smiled lightly. The bell on her ankle emitted a series of light ringing before she disappeared


    instantly.

 Chapter 3445

    Chapter 3445


    The rest of the crowd looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°The destined one wille and open the passage. Who will it be?¡±


    ¡°It is good news no matter what.¡±


    ¡°The hunting day is around the corner, so don¡¯t think about it for the time being. Let¡¯s prepare for the


    large-scale spell formation.¡±


    One of the women looked like a teen, but had an ample bosom, said to Rowan, ¡°Why is Sieg crying so


    hard? Hurry up and hand him over to me. I¡¯ll feed him something.¡±


    ***


    If Edgar was there, he would have recognized the woman with the surname Hanson. She was his


    childhood sweetheart and female ssmate in high school, Hayley Hanson.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Hayley had managed to tear open the passage of the Ancient Path bare-handedly without the help of


    Dairaionji Temple. It was simply unbelievable.


    To what extent had this strength reached?


    The current situation of Rowan and the others was definitely something he could never have dreamed


    of. It had been three millennia. This group of people had gone together to solve the crisis of the


    Undying n, but unexpectedly, they were trapped at the junction after entering the Ancient Path.


    They had failed to find the solution In the past three millennia, and instead, a bunch of children was


    born. Their ability to continue the bloodline was absolutely unrivaled. However, Edgar also had his own


    trouble at this time. The fact that he had be a woman was spread. Michelle even secretly did a


    live stream of his daily life.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Edgar¡¯s current poprity on Earth was unprecedented and matchless. As long as it was news about


    him, it would definitely appear in trending searches within a few hours. He was a dauntless man, yet his


    soul was contained in the hot and voluptuous body of a beauty with long legs in ck pantyhose, a


    sight that would undoubtedly arouse the interest of countless people.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°May I ask if Heavenly Emperor Rockefeller still showers every day? What if his period identally


    came while he takes a shower?¡±


    ¡°What is the deal with taking a shower? Women always have such a few days every month!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor Rockefeller, I want to have children with you¡­¡±


    ¡®This is a man. You aren¡¯t trying to have children with him, but you are trying to have a rtionship with


    me,¡¯ After that, Empress Ghast was angered.


    She flew into a rage at Mount Yukon, smashing mobile phones andputers as soon as she saw


    them. She even hung the instigator, Michelle, to a stone pir for a day and a night. When the poor girl


    was put down, she was shuddering all over and was tongue-tied.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    A monthter, a piece of good news came out¡­


    Jade had woken up. She just woke up without any signs. Of course, she was not the real Jade


    Benmore, but the only princess of the Titan Tribe.


    Xerxes, who received the news, came over hurriedly¡­ He was now still the principal of the Flying


    Eagles Academy. Unlike Gilbert who did not care much about official affairs, Xerxes was an official


    staff¡­ Therefore, Xerxes Lawlor did not go with Gilbert when he led the team into the Undead Territory


    last time. Instead, he stayed to protect America.


    Sure enough, Xerxes came over to ask about the whereabouts of the real Jade.


    It took Jade a long while before she epted that Edgar had now be a woman.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°If you wish to see her,e with me then!¡± Jade from the Titan Tribe looked at Rowan. ¡°You should


    come with me too.¡±


    Rowan.


    Alex.


    Having no other option, Edgar nodded.


    Edgar


    Alex


    He had now be a woman. He was the daily dose ofedy for someone at Mount Yukon, and


    there was nothing he could do. He would rather find the real Jade, but if he left, he certainly could not


    leave behind the burden, Empress Ghast, not to mention how bored Abraham and the others were at


    Mount Yukon. After a discussion, several women went with him.


    Abraham


    Dorothy


    Now that the world was at peace, even the troublemaker, Ennd, was gone. They only had the Sword


    of Damocles hanging over their heads due to that indistinct extraterrestrial devil, but it could not disrupt


    everyone¡¯s daily life.


    Jade led the way.


    After passing through the original ancient force field, they arrived at a zone containing a force field.


    After breaking the force field, they saw a dark castle.

 Chapter 3446

    Chapter 3446


    ¡°Oh my! I think we¡¯ve been here before!¡±


    Luna was also present in the group. Looking at the dark castle ahead that seemed shrouded by eternal


    twilight, she said, ¡°However, this ce was just a sh in the pan back then. We only saw the tip of the


    iceberg, and then it disappeared. After that, we couldn¡¯t find it no matter how we searched.¡±


    The former Luna was a beauty that was proficient in almost everything she did. She often secretly


    studied new positions with Paul and had tried almost all the positions that a human could possibly


    come up with. Now, she was a proper young woman. She had be mature and enchanting like a


    fairy. She was in her prime, looking her prettiest and most attractive¡­ Of course, she could stay at


    such an age for many years if she wanted to.


    Paul


    Alex


    ¡°When was that?¡± Abraham asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Abraham


    Dorothy


    ¡°Many years ago. Well, I was about eighteen at that time.¡±


    This young woman was currently of great age. If she was eighteen years old, it would have been forty


    or fifty years ago.


    Xerxes said, ¡°It was ten years after the meteorite smashed the ancient force field.¡±


    He was still very clear about this memory node because he and Jade were an enviable couple then. A


    match made in heaven, they were envied by everyone in the entire American upper-ss society, but


    no one could have predicted the many unforeseen events had urred that year.


    The rtionship between him and Jade Benmore came to an end. However, nobody could have


    expected that Jade had long been reced by someone else at that time. She was no longer the Jade


    Benmore he was madly in love with back then.


    ¡°It happened a very long time ago! It¡¯s not important!¡± said Richard.


    Richard.


    Alex.


    Luna said, ¡°Come to think of it, Commander Benmore was also present at that time. Therefore, she


    may have found this dark castle alone, but she ended up with an ident inside!¡±


    Having said that, she looked at Jade, who was currently a member of the Titan tribe. Both of them


    looked really alike, and they couldn¡¯t be differentiated at a casual nce.


    Hence, Paul asked the Titan Princess, ¡°Do you know about this ce?¡±


    Paul


    Alex


    The princess said, ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t remember where this ce was, but I knew it once my bloodline


    completely awakened! This is the Dark Cemetery of the Titan Tribe.¡±


    ¡°What? This is a cemetery?!¡±


    The crowd was stunned.


    Empress Ghast said, ¡°I have heard of the Titan Tribe. They are a powerful race in the Chi universe,


    almost at the top of the biological chain there. Only existences like Ancestor Phoenix and the Five-


    wed Golden Dragon are a match for them¡­ But why does the cemetery of the Titan Tribe appear


    here?¡±


    The Titan Princess looked at the Dark Cemetery for a long while before saying, ¡°Rumor has it that I am


    the only surviving Titan Tribe member in all the cosmic realms. ¡±


    ¡°No way. The race has been annihted?!¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    The Titan Princess said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I don¡¯t even know why I woke up.¡±


    Xerxes asked, ¡°Can we enter it directly?¡±


    If it was just a secret realm, he could not wait to get in. However, if this was the cemetery of the Titan


    Tribe, then it was of a different nature. He¡¯d have to require the owner¡¯s consent before entering.


    The princess nced at Xerxes. ¡°I am very sorry for turning into your wife¡¯s appearance, but I am not


    your real wife, after all. Hence, I couldn¡¯t be with you because that would only get you killed¡­ However,


    I was pleased to witness your love, which gave me a new understanding of love. Then, I found a man


    that made my heart flutter.¡±


    She looked at Paul¡¯s¡­ physical body.


    Paul


    Alex


    Empress Ghast felt a chill. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I am not your man. I am a woman!¡±


    The princess said, ¡°Your female body is about to be broken, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Empress Ghast was speechless.


    At that moment, a golden glow erupted from the princess¡¯s body. It was so blinding that everyone could


    not open their eyes. After a brief while, the golden light faded away.


    The Titan Princess¡¯s appearance had changed drastically. She was no longer Jade, whom everyone


    was familiar with, but¡­


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°Undead¡­ Undead Queen, Juvia?!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. This queen had once caused an indelible psychological trauma to everyone.

 Chapter 3447

    Chapter 3447


    The next second, everyone, including Milos and Empress Ghast, distanced themselves and took a


    combat stance.


    Milos


    Alex


    Putting on a serious expression, Milos asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    The woman looked at Milos resentfully. ¡°You said you liked me when you were all mushy with me, but


    now you¡¯re asking me who I am?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Then¡­ Why did you change into the Undead Queen¡¯s appearance?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just didn¡¯t want to use Jade Benmore¡¯s face anymore, but I wanted to use my


    original face. Unexpectedly, I became the Undead Queen, Juvia?¡±


    Phoenix sent a telepathic message to Adrian. ¡°We are in deep trouble. The Undead Queen abandoned


    her broken physical body and wanted to possess her Titan Tribe body at that time. Although you


    stopped her sessfully, we didn¡¯t know the extent of her physical body and soul merging¡­¡±


    Adrian.


    Alex.


    Milos asked, ¡°Do you think she is the princess or the queen?¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡°Perhaps both,¡± Phoenix replied.


    This case was the most troublesome one.


    Just then, the Titan Princess suddenly made a move against Adrian.


    Adrian.


    Alex.


    Tremendous energy erupted from her golden fist like a cosmic explosion.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± the crowd shouted.


    Milos was now in Empress Ghast¡¯s physical body, and his resistance to blows was weaker by several


    levels. In addition, he was unfamiliar with this body, making himpletely unable to withstand the


    blow.


    Milos


    Alex


    Bam!


    A loud noise could be heard.


    She hit Milos in the chest, punching a bloody hole through his entire heart location. Even Milos¡¯s soul


    was punched out.


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    Empress Ghast screamed. It was her physical body.


    There was no need for them to guess now. The one who could deal such a ruthless blow was definitely


    not the Titan Princess. It was really the Undead Queen, Juvia.


    When Juvia saw that Milos¡¯s soul was out of the body, she sneered. ¡°Serves you right, Rockefeller! I


    will destroy your soul now!¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    After merging with the Titan Tribe, her strength seemed to have greatly increased. She wanted tond


    a killer blow directly at that moment.


    The women protected Milos frantically. However, it was then another problem urred in Juvia¡¯s body.


    A stern shout was heard. ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Juvia¡¯s next movement crumbled instantly. This time, the Titan Princess regained control of the body.


    ¡°Adrian..?¡±


    Adrian.


    Alex.


    She seemed to be suffering from some dissociative identity disorder. She was still the Undead Queen


    who wanted to kill Milos just now, but she became the Titan Princess in the next instant. She wanted to


    go up to him as her eyes were filled with worry, but how could Milos¡¯s women allow her to approach


    him?


    Milos


    Alex


    Milos


    Alex


    The next second, she changed again. She tried tounch a powerful blow on Milos with a hideous


    smile on her face.


    Milos


    Alex


    Just then, Empress Ghast rushed forward and blocked Juvia¡¯s golden fist.


    Bam!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The bodies collided against each other with an explosion of energy. Both of them refused to give way,


    but that bracelet on Milos¡¯s physical body was broken!


    Milos


    Alex


    A young woman rushed out of the bracelet in a sh. It was Hayley Hanson!


    The young woman looked furious. ¡°You broke my bracelet! You deserve to die!¡±


    Prev

 Chapter 3448

    Chapter 3448


    ¡°What?!¡±


    When Milos saw Hayley popping out of nowhere, he was a little dumbfounded. Never did he expect


    that Hayley had tampered with that bracelet so that she could project herself in front of him through it.


    Milos


    Alex


    When Juvia nced at Hayley, she sneered. ¡°Can a projection make waves?


    ¡°Just die!¡±


    Juvia¡¯s body turned golden yellow hard as sheshed out a punch with tremendous strength at Hayley.


    The world¡¯s space was also frozen under the effect of this punch. Surprisingly, she had also turned the


    laws to her advantage.


    ¡°Hayley, be careful!¡± Milos¡¯s soul reminded her loudly.


    Milos


    Alex


    Hayley turned around and rolled her eyes at him.


    Whoosh!


    She stretched out a finger and pointed at Juvia¡¯s golden fist with a clink.


    An unbelievable scene urred¡­


    She had blocked Juvia ¡¯s domineering punch with just a finger. Even that fist, which looked absolutely


    harder than a diamond, emitted a series of cracking sounds. Unexpectedly, it began to break apart,


    inch by inch. Horrified, Juvia retreated a kilometer away.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Titan Tribe¡¯s body had an extremely powerful recovery ability and the shattered palm returned to


    its original state before anything could happen.


    Her expression changed drastically. ¡°A powerhouse of the Eternal realm?!¡±


    When Juvia saw Hayley, a powerhouse of this realm, by Milos¡¯s side, all she wanted was to doubt


    herself. ¡®D*mn you! Back then, if you hade out straight away, the Undying n would have been


    long gone!¡¯


    Milos


    Alex


    ¡®Escape!¡¯


    She turned around and rushed toward the Dark Cemetery.


    ¡°You are trying to run away after breaking my love token? What were you thinking?¡±


    The moment Hayley waved her hand, everything in the world was at her disposal.


    A star in the infinite sky fell and turned into a ray of light. It turned into a white silk thread afternding


    in Hayley¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Juvia, who had run away and disappeared without a trace, was tied up and dragged back.


    Tied up like a fish, Iuvia waspletely unable to walk. That silk thread pressed on her body, so it was


    evident that it seemed as heavy as a star. Even a Supreme God could not stop it.


    Empress Ghast looked on at the scene, dumbfounded.


    This method was simply unbelievable. Furthermore, the Undead Queen said the Eternal realm just


    now¡­ The Eternal realm, what realm was it?


    She had never heard of it before, but she knew that it had to be very powerful.


    ¡°Hayley, wait a minute! Don¡¯t kill her first!¡±


    Milos¡¯s soul rushed over and stopped Hayley fromnding a killer blow on Juvia. ¡°She was originally a


    friend of mine, but the Undead Queen has possessed her, and now, both their souls coexist with each


    other¡­¡±


    Milos


    Alex


    Hayley turned around with a swing of her ponytail and looked at him. ¡°Why did you be a woman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. There have been many unforeseen events.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡±


    Such an omnipotent powerhouse scared the crowd present to the core after saying that she disliked it.


    If she flicked her fingers, all of them might disappear in a puff of smoke.


    Under such circumstances, even the first wife, Anderson, dared not speak up. She felt as though she


    had be a homewrecker all of a sudden. When she was like that, the more the other women


    couldn¡¯t muster their courage. Such was the influence of a powerhouse.


    Anderson


    Dorothy


    When the opponent was powerful to such an extent, even thinking about resistance was out of the


    question, just like Juvia who was currently lying on the ground in despair.

 Chapter 3449

    Chapter 3449


    Without warning, Hayley suddenly grabbed Joe¡¯s body and extracted Empress Ghast before throwing


    her into her own body. Meanwhile, Empress Ghast¡¯s body was recovering astoundingly.


    Joe


    Alex


    One minuteter, Joe returned to his body. He picked up the bracelet beads on the ground¡­


    Joe


    Alex


    Hayley just stood there and watched him pick them up. After that, she nced indifferently at the


    women around her. Grievances of her age appeared on the young woman¡¯s face as if the young man


    she fancied had been snatched by someone else.


    After Joe had strung all the beads, Hayley grabbed him. The next moment, she turned into a ray of light


    and rushed toward¡­ Somewhere of unknown distance in the vast universe.


    Joe


    Alex


    The women on Earth looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°How can that young woman be so strong?¡±


    ¡°Who on earth is she?¡±


    ¡°What is the rtionship¡­ Between her and Joe?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°Huh? Have you guys forgotten? The footage featured a young woman crushing a with a stomp


    in the Divine Dreamcatcherst time. I think it looks like her¡­¡±


    At that moment, Joe and Hayley were standing in the void. Hayley cast her gaze into the deep, distant


    space. She pointed in a direction with her delicate finger. ¡°Do you know where that is?¡±


    Joe


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alex


    Joe shook his head as he said, ¡° Hayley, where is your real body now?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    ¡°It is very far away from you! It has jumped out of this universe!¡± Hayley said. ¡°That ce is called


    Interster Hive, the birthce of all universes¡­ In fact, there aren¡¯t just two universes as normal


    people think, nor are they mutually inessible. The diffracted universe and Chi universe are the only


    mutually essible universes in this multiverse¡­ Ludwig, the world out there is huge. Do you wish to


    come with me? I can turn back and take you with me if you are willing.¡±


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    ¡°I regret looking at those women!¡±


    Joe shook his head. ¡°If you take the current me with you, I will only be a burden to you, won¡¯t I?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Hayley sighed. ¡°I knew you would be unwilling to do so.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Before I left, I only stored a projection in the bracelet, which is the limit of


    what this bracelet can hold. This projection of mine can onlyst for an hour.¡±


    ¡°At first, I wanted to stay by your side like this. Now, I really have to bid farewell to you. I have a reason


    for mypulsory leave¡­ After this¡­ I might¡­¡±


    She did not continue, but from the little she said, Joe knew they might not see each other again.


    Joe


    Alex


    She gently put her fair forehead against Joe¡¯s chin. ¡°Will you miss me?¡±


    Joe


    Alex


    Joe wrapped his arms around her waist. Theirst parting without a word of goodbye was unbearable


    enough. Unexpectedly, they had to experience it once again. This time, he lowered his head and


    caught her soft lips without hesitation.


    Joe


    Alex


    Although it was a projection, it felt exactly like a real person. Hayley¡¯s body trembled lightly by this kiss.


    Embarrassment surged in side the young woman¡¯s heart.


    Hayley, who had now rushed into the Chi universe, was in the sky above an immortal mountain. She


    felt something was wrong as her body trembled all over violently.


    ¡°This blockhead!¡±


    Next to Hayley was a floating man. Seeing Hayley¡¯s sudden abnormal state, he frowned. ¡°Hayley,


    what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Hayley came to her senses instantly and concealed the fluttering feeling. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Let¡¯s go! We will


    destroy the Skyloft Mountainpletely today!¡±


    On the other end, Hayley blushed and grabbed the sky after their lips parted. Thirteen stars were


    summoned instantly and turned into a belt of light, wrapping around Joe.


    Joe.


    Alex.


    ¡°This is myst gift for you. When you manage to decipher the secrets within it one day, it will bring you


    to me!¡±

 Chapter 3450

    Chapter 3450


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Shocked, Astor looked at the thirteen stars surrounding him. He felt his blood freeze because he had


    never heard of such a method, nor did he dare to imagine it.


    Astor


    Alex


    There were thirteens! They were not thirteen ping-pong balls!


    He stared carefully at one of them with his eyes shining with divine light.


    As a result, what did he see?


    He saw living creatures, many signs of life, and even amunity architecture on that. In other


    words, it was a living with surviving beings, arge world¡­ If that were the case, there would be


    thirteenrge worlds for thirteens.


    Had it be his own belt, just like that?


    ¡°Hayley, what will happen to the lives on these thirteens?¡±


    Hayley replied, ¡°Everything will be as it is! No one will take care of you and protect you when I am not


    by your side. I will let the strength of these thirteens do it in my ce, but your current strength is


    still too weak. Even if you go to the Ancient Path, don¡¯t you ever think of jumping into the Chi universe.¡±


    The two people talked for a while longer in the void.


    Hayley¡¯s projection became illusory gradually.


    ¡°Give me another hug!¡±


    ¡°Kiss me!¡±


    ***


    Originally, both Hayley and her junior went on a killing spree at the immortal mountain far away in the


    Chi universe, to the point heads rolled and blood stained the sky.


    The entire mountain range trembled violently. All sorts ofws began falling like rain. The die was cast.


    ¡°Hayley, Chaos Mountain will no longer exist in the Chi universe after today¡­¡±


    ¡°Hayley. Hayley, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The man was astonished when he saw the previous strange expression on his senior¡¯s face. His senior


    was a famous bachelorette in the Chi universe, and no men could catch her eye. She even gave him


    the shoulder as her junior. If it were not for the tie being her junior, he would not have been able to


    approach her.


    She was a woman who was even more arrogant than a cold beauty!


    However, now¡­


    Why did she seem to be a woman in love? It was¡­ Too strange.


    Hayley said, ¡°You will take care of the rest!¡±


    She sidestepped abruptly and disappeared in front of that man.


    ***


    Diffracted universe.


    Hayley¡¯s figure gradually got fainter until it was no longer visible. The woman passionately kissing Astor


    disappeared just like that, in his arms, with some tear stains on his cor. The body temperature was


    still present, but the beauty was gone far away.


    Astor


    Alex


    Astor pinched his fingers and murmured, ¡°Girl, you sure are well-developed¡­¡±


    Astor


    Alex


    As an old hand, how could he rest his hands during kissing?


    He certainly had to caress her. Astor did not know that Hayley was well aware of these senses even


    from a distant ce. She reached out and ced her hand on the chest as she blushed.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡®Blockhead! You were extremely impolite with your pinching hands! It hurts!¡¯


    If the powerhouses from the non-Chi universe had seen the scene, many of their jaws would have


    dropped.


    However, Astor was miserable the next moment. Floating in the deep ck cosmic space, he had


    absolutely no idea where he was. Even if he looked afar, he did not find out the location of Earth.


    Astor


    Alex


    ¡®Holy crap! D*mn woman! You took me into the lost space with a jump. How am I supposed to go


    back?¡¯


    He carefully reviewed the trajectory when he just came out.


    ¡®It seems¡­ I came all the way up here. Then, I shouldn¡¯t be wrong if I go straight down, right?¡¯


    With his current cultivation, Astor was an existence that could y God-King. He could even fight


    against a Supreme God. Empress Ghast¡¯s cultivation should be at God-King level, but Astor was


    confident that he could take her down within five minutes.


    Astor


    Alex


    Astor


    Alex

 Chapter 3451

    Chapter 3451


    Whoosh!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He turned into a cosmic aurora ray and went straight down. The dark cosmic deep space was along the


    way. He encountered meteoroids asionally, but he did not pay attention to them. Instead, he kept


    moving forward. As time passed, he felt something wrong.


    How far did Hayley run while taking him?


    It just felt like a momentary event. He had been running for at least an hour, but why could he not see


    Earth?


    Faster¡­


    Frank continued to elerate.


    Frank


    Alex


    Twenty minutester, he finally saw a. However, it did not look like a.


    When he teleported there, he noticed how hot it actually was. It was absolutely not an environment for


    the survival of human beings. Even he, a powerhouse with such a physical body and cultivation, could


    not stand the overwhelming heat wave. If ordinary people were to reach here, they would have turned


    into ashes right away.


    Even so, be sensed a powerful and majestic aura of divine energy.


    ¡®What¡¯s in there?¡¯


    Just as Frank thought about that, a small airship approached him rapidly from the back. The airship


    was dpidated and fuming smoke. It probably failed to endure the heat of this and caught fire.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank was overjoyed as soon as he saw that. He was worried that he could not find a way back. Since


    someone was around, he could ask for directions. Frank immediately chased after it.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank


    Alex


    Just then, that entire airship burned and exploded with a boom.


    Someone rushed out screaming, his clothes aze. It was a young man.


    Frank saw him pping at the me on his body while swearing, ¡°B*stard! What kind of crappy airship


    is this? ude must be selling fakes. How dare he charge me three hundred Originiums for something


    like this? When I get back, I will definitely burn down your crappy store and your butt¡­ You¡¯re going to


    have a stinky roasted butt¡­¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank heard his swearing. Although his ent was bizarre, Frank discovered that he could understand


    it. He spoke in an ancient,monnguage universally used in the three thousand worlds.


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank


    Alex


    He knew it too.


    At that moment, Frank approached him slowly.


    Frank


    Alex


    When the young man noticed Josef, he immediately tensed up and put on a fighting stance. He cast his


    round eyes warily at this man who came out of nowhere as he asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you


    trying to do? I tell you what, I am very poor and I don¡¯t have a single Originium on me. Look, I spent my


    Originiums on buying this crappy thing¡­ If you want to rob me, you won¡¯t get anything other than a


    fight with me where you may get killed.¡±


    Josef,


    Alex,


    Frank smiled and tried to appear as gentle as possible. ¡°Dude, I am not a robber. I just want to ask for


    directions.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°Ask for directions..?¡±


    The young man looked around in bewilderment and did not see any airship. ¡°Bro, why did youe to


    this ce to ask for directions? Could it be that¡­ Your airship exploded halfway, just like mine?¡±


    Without denial, Frank said, ¡°Yes. My airship also exploded halfway¡­ May I ask if you know how to get


    to Earth?¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡°What kind of is Earth?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my apologies. Do you know the world of America?¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°I know about this, of course. It is the cosmic center of the three


    thousand worlds where the cosmic monument is erected. Rumor has it that the spiritual energy has


    now recovered, and many people went there to seek opportunities, but¡­ I heard they are all dead. Bro,


    do you want to go to the world of America? I advise you not to go there. Rumor has it that a great devil


    named Frank Rockefeller roams the grounds. He is especially atrocious and has upied all the


    resources in the world of America. He annihtes whoever goes there. Even Supreme Gods will be


    killed.¡±


    Frank


    Alex


    Frank was helpless!


    Frank


    Alex


    ¡®Since when did I be so atrocious? No. Who spread this kind of news? Isn¡¯t this ruining my


    reputation?¡¯


    ¡°I have decided to give it a try. Do you know how to go to the world of America?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! However, ude¡¯s grocery store may have a Heaven¡¯s Diagram.¡±


    ¡°Can you take me there?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it now. I managed toe here with great difficulty. I¡¯ll lose a lot if I don¡®t dig some


    Originiums before heading back.¡±


    Having said that, another airship came over and stopped right next to the two people. A woman poked


    her head out. ¡°Do you need help?¡±

 Chapter 3452

    Chapter 3452


    Jordan noticed that this airship was of no better quality. It was simr to the dpidated airship.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t catch fire, nor did it explode.


    Jordan


    Alex


    The woman with her head sticking out had blue hair. Based on Jordan¡¯s aesthetic standard, her facial


    appearance was average and passable at best.


    Jordan


    Alex


    The young man rushed over right away. ¡°Hey, Sis, you¡¯vee just in time. We sorely need help.¡±


    ¡°You guys are also going to the Northern Wolf Star to search for Originiums, aren¡¯t you?¡± the woman


    asked. ¡°We happen to be short-handed. How about we form a team?¡±


    The young man said, ¡°No problem. I have no problem with it, but I don¡¯t know about him.¡±


    The woman looked at George. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys together?¡±


    George.


    Alex.


    The young man shook his head. ¡°No. He got lost here and wanted to go to the great world of America. I


    was dissuading him!¡±


    Jordan approached her slowly and asked, ¡°Do you happen to have the Heaven¡¯s Diagram to the world


    of America?¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The woman shook her head. ¡°This ce is very far away from the great world of America. You can¡¯t get


    there without traveling for eight to ten years. The Cosmic Corridor simply doesn¡¯t exist in this starry


    domain, and no one here will go to the great world of America¡­ Moreover, ording to the news from


    the cosmic monument, the world of America is in chaos. A great devil called Rockefeller has snatched


    away the luck of the three thousand worlds and is now massacring outsiders. You¡¯d better not go there.


    Come with us to dig Originium.¡±


    Jordan was shocked beyond words. It felt like a few seconds when Hayley took him for the jump, but to


    his surprise, this woman said it would take eight to ten years to go back.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡®You are scaring me, aren¡¯t you? However, what is an Originium?¡¯ Jordan really hadn¡¯t heard of it.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Standing here, he could feel that the energy of the so-called Northern Wolf Star was indeed a bit


    different and had a distinctive impact on the mental aspect.


    ¡°What is an Originium?¡± Jordan asked shamelessly.


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t even know what an Originium is? You can¡¯t be a foreigner, right? Are you not from our


    starry domain?¡± the woman asked curiously.


    As she spoke, the young man had arrived at the airship.


    Jordan also stood on it. ¡°That¡¯s right. I got lost here identally. If you can provide me with the


    Heaven¡¯s Diagram to the world of America, I can buy it from you.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what an Originium is. What are you going to buy it with?¡±


    After saying that, the woman took out an Originium and threw it at George. ¡°Look, this is an Originium.¡±


    George.


    Alex.


    Jordan was instantly astonished when he received it in his hand. This Originium turned out to contain


    witch power¡­


    Jordan


    Alex


    How could this be an Originium? It was a Witch Ore!


    Surprisingly, Witch Ores were used as the currency for trading in this starry domain¡­


    Wasn¡¯t it a little too extravagant?


    Jordan suddenly understood that not everyone could sense witch power. They could not even sense


    the witch¡¯s origin without taking its path. These people treated Witch Ores as currency, just like the


    spiritual stones in the cultivation world. They clearly knew not how to utilize the witch power, but the


    Witch Ores still contained spiritual energy. Hence, they used them as spiritual stones.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Holding it in his hand, Jordan sensed the concentration of witch power. It was not much, but it was


    helpful to him. Judging from the way that woman threw it out casually, it was probably worthless in her


    eyes.


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan returned it to the woman, but she waved her hand and said, ¡°It is a gift for you. It¡¯s just a scrap


    of Originium. The spiritual energy on it has been sucked out.¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    Jordan just intended to shout, ¡°Holy crap!¡±


    Jordan


    Alex


    He immediately asked, ¡°How do you deal with this Originium that has been drained of spiritual energy?¡±


    The woman replied, ¡°Why are you asking about it? Isn¡¯t it just a stone scrap? However, the officials will


    take back all the scrap Originiums and destroy them in order to prevent people from creating


    counterfeits with the scrap Originiums.¡±


    Jordan was so puzzled that he almost cursed.


    Jordan


    Alex

 Chapter 3453

    Chapter 3453


    Wasn¡¯t that a waste of treasure?


    Everyone here was a fool, minding over trifles while neglecting the valuable ones. No. He could not


    miss such a great opportunity.


    Hayley had bound the Undead Queen. It appeared Josua, Empress Ghast, and the others certainly had


    a way to subdue her. Everyone knew that Jade had been to the Dark Cemetery once and fell for the


    trick. In addition, their strength was not what it used to be. He would spend one or two days collecting


    some Witch Ores first because they were very helpful in his journey to the Ancient Path.


    Josua


    Dorothy


    Thus, he made up his mind. He decided to visit the so-called Northern Wolf Star.


    ¡°Alright! I wille with you guys!¡± George said calmly.


    George


    Alex


    He wanted to understand the situation first. He had really nothing toment about the strength of


    these few people. Being low-ranking immortals, the young man was just an Intermediate-Earthly


    Immortal, whereas the woman was an Advanced-Earthly Immortal. In addition, the man and the woman


    on the airship also were of a simr level.


    ¡®Oh¡­ Since when did I look down upon immortals? I am still a Nascent Soul, alright?¡¯


    George felt that it was his limit after reaching Nascent Soul. The three thousand lotuses bloomed, but


    he did not notice any changes.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°I am Sheldon Hanson!¡± The young man, a sociable chatterer, introduced his name. ¡°Bro, how do I


    address you?¡±


    ¡°ze Rowan!¡± George said casually. The name ¡°George Rockefeller¡± had be the name of a


    great devil and it could no longer be used.


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Just call me Noire!¡± The blue-haired woman flying the airship said with a smile. The remaining man


    and woman also introduced themselves. The man was Shale, Noire¡¯s younger brother, while the


    woman was Shalem¡¯s fiancee, Aisha.


    Thus, this team turned out to be a family.


    Sheldon broke the ice as he sat together with Josef. In addition, he even reminded George via


    telepathy. ¡°The three of them are a family. We both are loners, but be careful not to be tricked. Rumor


    has it that it is very chaotic in the Northern Wolf Star. It is our first timeing here, so we have to take


    care of each other a bit.¡±


    Josef.


    Alex.


    George


    Alex


    George smiled as he said via telepathy, ¡°So, you are also here for the first time.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheldon said, ¡°It is hard to earn money. I managed to save up three hundred Originiums, but I bought a


    fake airship. What a scam! I have to go back and settle ounts with udeter.¡±


    The closer the airship was to the Northern Wolf Star, the hotter it became.


    Sheldon was sweating profusely. He wrapped himself with the spiritual energy to ward off the heat


    assailing him. Once he turned around, he noticed that George did not seem to feel anything. ¡°ze,


    aren¡¯t you afraid of heat?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    George


    Alex


    ¡°Oh. I have been a fire-attributed cultivator since the beginning, so I am rtively heat-resistant.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    At that moment, George saw a port-like ce in mid-air of Northern Wolf Star, and many airships


    docked there. George asked, ¡°What is that ce over there?¡±


    George


    Alex


    George


    Alex


    Noire in front of him in the airship said, ¡°That is the territory belonging to the Northern Wolf Guild . It is


    the safest to enter the Northern Wolf Star through the passage they have developed, but it is expensive


    to go through their passage. Each person has to pay fifty Originiums, and a 10% tax will be imposed on


    you when youe out. They are really money-grubbers.¡±


    ¡°The Northern Wolf Guild? Is it of an official nature?¡±


    ¡°Official, my *ss! They are merely bandits. As for the officials¡­ Haha! They are justughing stocks


    and not worth mentioning.¡±


    George asked, ¡°What is the difference between going through their passage and without going through


    their passage?¡±


    George


    Alex


    Noire said, ¡°It will be much safer to go through the Northern Wolf Guild¡¯s passage. You will encounter


    Origin Beasts at any time in other undeveloped locations. Besides, you will also encounter robbery


    halfway¡­ However, Aisha can discover the locations of the Origin Beasts in advance, so our chances


    of survival are high without the need for the pointless expense.


    The airship plunged headlong.


    Aisha closed her eyes, detected the locations of the Origin Beasts, and directed Noire about the


    landing direction. However, a group of people rushed out and surrounded them the moment the airship


    landed.

 Chapter 3454

    Chapter 3454


    ¡®Uh¡­ What is going on?¡¯ Edgar saw a few dozen peopleing, and their cultivation was beyond


    Earthly Immortal.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Noire frowned and whispered, ¡°We can¡¯t be that unlucky, right?¡±


    Sheldon replied, ¡°A robbery? But we haven¡¯t dug any Originiums. Isn¡¯t it too early for them to rob us?


    What can they get from robbing a bunch of paupers?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid it is not as simple as robbery,¡± Noire said.


    Instantly, the group of people surrounded the leader. ¡°Come with us!¡± they snapped.


    Sheldon asked, ¡°To do what?¡±


    ¡°To do what? To dig up Originiums, of course. Do you think we are inviting you guys for tea?¡±


    ¡°Digging up Originiums¡­¡± Sheldon grimaced.


    He remembered something. In the Northern Wolf Star, there were a group of people who were more


    domineering and inhumane than the Northern Wolf Guild. They did not rob others of their Originiums,


    but they snatched them away so they¡¯d help them dig up Originiums day and night. Nheless, the


    Originiums that were dug up had nothing to do with them.


    ¡°What? You are unwilling? If you are unwilling, die!¡±


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    After Edgar and the others got off the airship, the leader¡¯s eyes gleamed. Looking at Aisha, he smiled


    and said, ¡°What a beautifuldy. Haha. I have long been tired of fooling around with those few women


    on this barren mountain. It is rare to encounter beauty!¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Y-you,e over! You don¡¯t have to dig up Originium! Follow me from now on!¡±


    Shalem was instantly infuriated. Aisha was his fianc¨¦e, so how could he allow another man to take her


    away and ruin her?


    ¡°Dream on, b*stard!¡±


    Bam!


    However, Shalem vomited blood from the beating in the next second.


    That manughed heartily. ¡°What right does a powerless person have to resist us? If it were not for


    your slight usefulness, you would have died just now.¡±


    Witnessing this scene, Edgar knew that he had to make a move.


    Edgar


    Alex


    This group of people happened to have many Originium, didn¡¯t they?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He helped Shalem up and channeled a wave of restorative Chi, and his injury instantly healed. Just as


    Shalem was reeling in from the shock, Edgar asked that leader, ¡°Do you guys have many diggers?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    That man sneered. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? You will find out when you reach.¡±


    Edgar asked, ¡°Then, how many Originium do you guys have right now?¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    The leader snorted. ¡°You are a powerless person. Who the heck are you to ask me?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Edgar smiled. After that, he pped him across the face.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Smack!


    Half of the leader¡¯s face immediately swelled from the p. Everyone was dumbfounded. Sheldon,


    Noire, and the others were terrified as they looked at Leonardo.


    Leonardo.


    Alex.


    Did he have a death wish, provoking this group of people?


    ¡°D*mn it! You are courting death!¡±


    ¡°It is fine to have one less head! I shall kill you now!¡±


    The furious leader took out his weapon right away. Consequently, Edgar pped him across the face


    again. This time, the leader¡¯s head exploded.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Meanwhile, Edgar leisurely found a storage magical treasure on the leader¡¯s body. He instilled divine


    sense into it and took a look, only to find more than two thousand Witch Ores were neatly stacked


    inside. He was very satisfied. He kindly epted them before ncing at the crowd. ¡°Take out all the


    Originiums in your hands! Hey! Hurry up! Don¡¯t ever think of running away! No one can escape!¡±


    Edgar


    Alex


    The gang of bandits looked at each other in dismay. However, they were certainly unwilling to take out


    all their Originiums. After discussing among themselves, they decided to strike simultaneously at


    Leonardo.


    Leonardo.


    Alex.


    The result was obvious. The bodies of the few rushing ahead burst into pieces, for no reason.


    Shocked by such a bizarre oue, everyone retreated.


    ¡°Originiums! I am not going to repeat it!¡± Edgar¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    Edgar


    Alex


    Sure enough, their lives were more important than Originiums. Shortly afterward, everyone took out


    their Originiums. Edgar took a look. There were not many of them.


    Edgar


    Alex


    ¡°Sheldon, help me put them away. Check the storage rings on those corpses as well.¡±


    Sheldon agreed readily.


    ¡°ze, I will help you too,¡± Shalem volunteered.

 Chapter 3455

    Chapter 3455


    Meanwhile, Shalem¡¯s fiancee was looking at Frank, her eyes filled with adtion for the strength she


    had just witnessed.


    Frank,


    Alex,


    Noire leaned over and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to carry you identally, sir! Thank you for


    your help. The few of us would have been miserable, otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Fate brought us together,¡± Josua said. ¡°This type of Originium is very useful to me, but for you, it is


    actually nowhere as handy as spiritual stones and divine stones.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Having said that, he quickly took out a ring and threw it at Noire. It was a storage ring without spiritual


    binding. Noire was instantly stunned after taking a casual look at it. She saw mountains of spiritual


    stones and divine stones piled up inside.


    ¡°There¡­ There are so many spiritual stones¡­ Sir, who¡­ Who on earth are you?¡±


    Josua smiled. ¡°The items inside are no longer useful to me. I will give all of them to you as a reward,


    and you can help me collect Originiumter. How does that sound?¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    At that, Noire was fired up. She knew that she had just stumbled upon the greatest opportunity in her


    life. Her legs trembled and she almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Sir, I am willing to endure mes and water as long as you don¡¯t mind it!¡±


    Josua nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s take a trip to the den of these people then.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Noire smiled excitedly. ¡°Great!¡±


    Sheldon and Shalem happened to be done collecting the Originium. They handed all of them over to


    Jamie.


    Jamie.


    Alex.


    Josua smiled and threw out another few rings, each for Sheldon, Shalem and Aisha, their contents


    basically the same as Noire¡¯s. At that moment, everyone was shocked beyond words.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Raid the bandits¡¯ hideout!¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Josua and the others followed a gang of bandits and arrived at a valley.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Go! Call your leader over here!¡±


    Three minutester, however, the leader did note. He chose to escape right after receiving the


    news.


    Whoosh!


    Josua¡¯s mirror image rushed out. In the blink of an eye, he slew the leader in one move.


    Josua


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Alex


    Ten minutester, fliey upied the entire valley. After knowing what these bandits had done, Josua


    went on a killing spree right away. Not a single bandit was spared. Josua left the task of collecting


    Originiums to Sheldon, Noire and the others. He then called out all the diggers.


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua


    Alex


    There were a thousand people whose bodies were under restrictions, some of them even had long


    turned into skin and bones, and were bound to die if they kept digging.


    He entered the mine alone to investigate the situation inside.


    Meanwhile, Noire and the others had long engaged in a discussion.


    ¡°What is this Sir Rowan¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even need divine stones, so I guess he must be some high-ranking deity!¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh! Could he be a Divine Monarch or Divine Emperor?¡±


    ¡°This is terrifying.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we would befriend such a big shot!¡± Aisha gushed. ¡°It would be great if we could follow


    him around!¡±


    Noire shook her head. ¡°Our gap is too wide. He doesn¡¯t have eyes for us.¡±


    Just then, Josua walked out of the mine, looking excited.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    The few came over and handed in their Originium. Looking at the thousand people, Josua asked, ¡°Can


    you guys leave the Northern Wolf Star on your own?¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Evidently, many people had lost their airships.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The next second, Josua summoned Shelly¡¯s ship, a city-sized starship floated in the void.


    Josua


    Alex


    ¡°Everyone, get on! I will take you all home soon!¡±


    After everyone had gotten on board, Josua stomped the ground of the Northern Wolf Star with his foot.


    Josua


    Alex


    Boom! Boom!


    The star trembled in its entirety and a loud voice reverberated throughout the entire Northern Wolf Star.


    ¡°Everyone in the Northern Wolf Star, leave within fifteen minutes or face the consequences at your own


    risk!¡±

 Chapter 3456

    Chapter 3456


    ¡°What? What?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Someone is telling all of us to leave? Who is it? How is he so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Does he think we, the Northern Wolf Guild, are nobodies?¡±


    The members of the Northern Wolf Guild spoke up one after another.


    The people on the starship looked at Josua in shock. He ordered all the people on the to


    evacuate within fifteen minutes, but those people would not listen to him. They would probably regard


    him as a fool.


    Josua


    Alex


    Time passed minute by minute. Shortly afterward, fifteen minutes were up.


    It was Josua¡¯s kind reminder just now. Now that time was up. He was not going to be polite. First, he


    flew the starship farther andnded on the Northern Wolf Star. His body grew rapidly, instantly reaching


    a thousand feet like a titan.


    Josua


    Alex


    It wasn¡¯t like he had Hayley¡¯s strength, who could stamp her tiny foot and shatter a. Moreover, it


    was not easy to stomp on a full of Witch Ore.


    Boom!


    Under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, Josua stamped his foot and made the entire tremble


    violently. A vast expanse of the ground split open with his foot as the point source, spreading to the


    entire. In that instant, all the people still in the Northern Wolf Star knew they were in deep


    trouble.


    Josua


    Alex


    An onmipotent Supreme hade! They scrambled to escape.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The crust cracked, and mountains shook. The people still in the Northern Wolf Star were sent flying by


    the shock


    After that, Josuashed out a flower of me¡­ It was the ming lotus of Buddha¡¯s wrath that instantly


    erged itself. It spread all over the ce like the sky. It seemed slow, but in fact, it wrapped around


    the Northern Wolf Star at a breakneck speed¡­


    Josua


    Alex


    Josua was going to directly refine all the Witch Ores in the Northern Wolf Star with me. This stare


    was barrennd devoid of vegetation, not to mention it was unsuitable for human habitation.


    Josua


    Alex


    Even if immortals came to excavate ores, they would find it unbearable.


    Noire and the others in the starship witnessed the scene dumbfoundedly. They looked up to Josua


    greatly. However, he refined a bare-handedly. Only the superb powerhouse in ancient legends


    had done such a brutal deed.


    Josua


    Alex


    Was this man before their eyes an existence that had surpassed a Divine Emperor?


    Aisha said, ¡°I heard rumors that that great devil in America is the future Buddha! Sis Noire, look at that


    ming lotus of his. Doesn¡¯t it look like the ming lotus of Buddha¡¯s wrath in Buddhism?¡±


    Shalem was astonished. ¡°Are you saying he is that great devil in America who has annihted the


    Undying n?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just my guess,¡± Aisha said.


    ¡°But the great devil is known as Josua Rockefeller! He is not!¡± Shalem said.


    Josua


    Alex


    Aisha said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a few aliases when they travel abroad?¡±


    The scene in front of them, with a sea of people present, was breathtaking.


    In a mere fifteen minutes, the entire Northern Wolf Star became smaller and smaller. Eventually, it


    became a huge pir that prated the sky and earth. The entire pir contained Witch Ores.


    Finally, Josua put it into a small world.


    Josua


    Alex


    And just like that, the Northern Wolf Star was gone. Josua nced at those suspended in the void and


    could not leave without airships. His faint voice resounded. ¡°Those who do not have airships to go


    back,e here now. I will take you all back.¡±


    Josua


    Alex


    Some people began to be hesitant, but after they saw someone boarding the starship, they all


    followed suit.


    Many people would be lost in space without airships, especially since they were of Earthly Immortal


    cultivation andcked the capital to travel in space for extended periods. It would be perilous if they


    could not replenish their depleted immortal energy.


    ***


    On the way back, Sheldon mustered his courage and asked Edgar, ¡°Sir, is there anything special about


    these Originiums?¡±


    Edgar,

 Chapter 3457

    Chapter 3457


    Leonardo did not conceal the information either. ¡°In fact, this thing is not an Originium, but Witch Ore. It


    is a very rare resource. Unfortunately, few people recognize and utilize it nowadays. Nheless,


    survivors from the ancient Witch Kingdom may know about it.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°The ancient Witch Kingdom? Are you talking about the Witch Kingdom that has been destroyed for a


    million years?¡±


    Leonardo said with a smile, ¡°Looks like you are well-informed and know many things. You even know


    about this. I wouldn¡¯t have heard of it if I hadn¡¯t entered the Tomb of Gods.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Tomb of Gods? Sir¡­ Sir, are you¡­ Leonardo Rockefeller?¡± Aisha asked.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo looked at Aisha strangely. He then smiled. ¡°You are on the mark. That¡¯s right. I am Leonardo


    Rockefeller.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Aisha was so excited that she did not know where to put herself. ¡°It turns out that you are really Sir


    Rockefeller! I¡­ I am too excited! I really met Sir Rockefeller! I¡­ M-my legs are a little shaky! Sir


    Rockefeller, please ept my worship!¡±


    Leonardo subsided into helplessughter. He hurriedly helped her up. ¡°What are you worshiping me


    for?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Shalem also knelt down with a thud and said excitedly, ¡°Sir, our world once suffered great persecution


    by the Undying n. In addition, we had less contact with other worlds because of the distant journey.


    Back then, not many from the alliance army came here. Only a squad came, butter, that squad was


    almost wiped out. Even themander died here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who was themander back then?¡± Leonardo asked.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Shalem replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I heard it was someone surnamed Rowan.¡±


    Leonardo pondered, ¡®Could it be one of the Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s children?¡¯


    Leonardo


    Alex


    If that was really the case, he should take the corpse back.


    As they spoke, the remaining people also knelt in unison, ¡°We hereby pay respect to Heavenly


    Emperor Rockefeller!¡±


    Leonardo raised his hand lightly, and everyone got to their feet.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Aisha asked, ¡°Sir Rockefeller, why did youe here and get lost?¡±


    Leonardo said awkwardly, ¡°Someone took me to the void. I never thought that I would get lost once she


    left. I couldn¡¯t find a way back after a long while.¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Aisha chuckled.


    It turned out that the prestigious great devil had gotten lost. No one would believe it if the news was


    spread. Shortly afterward, the starship approached a great world. This ce was known as the Beast


    King Star.


    The beast kind was the strongest race there ever was. However, everyone maintained a certain


    equilibrium after the invasion of the Undying n. There were few wars, but with scarce resources, the


    net generally fell behind the times.


    Upon their arrival, Leonardo was not in a hurry to find the abandoned Originium. In fact, he was no


    longer eager after obtaining such a huge pir of Originium. It was enough for him.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Was the corpse of that fallenmander left behind?¡± Leonardo asked Shalem.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Aisha answered, ¡°Back then, my ancestors buried the corpse of Commander Rowan. I know


    where it is.¡±


    ¡°Take me there!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Aisha led the way, followed by several people. After about one hour, they came to a huge cemetery.


    ¡°This ce is the memorial site for the heroes who died during the invasion of the Undying n. The


    commander¡¯s tomb is at the forefront.¡±


    After a brief moment, they finally arrived in front of the tomb. Leonardo looked at the tombstone, but he


    did not know the specific name of thatmander.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°If I am not wrong, he and I have a little connection! Since I met him, I will take his corpse back to the


    homnd for burial in passing!¡±


    He stretched his hand and opened up the tomb. A crystal coffin was ced inside.


    However, the moment the coffin was opened, everyone found no corpse inside the coffin, but a ring


    with a nine-colored gemstone was lying quietly in it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why is there only a ring?¡±


    ¡°Where did the corpse go?¡±


    Leonardo took out the ring, and that was when the nine colors on that ring glowed brilliantly, and misty


    fairy energy enveloped Mozart. He saw a woman in it.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Mozart.

 Chapter 3458

    Chapter 3458


    It was a gorgeous woman, standing there like a lifelike statue. Wearing a tall, voluptuous body and long


    legs, her exquisite facial features were a masterpiece only God himself could make. But she did not


    seem to be naked¡­ Therefore, she summoned an outfit in a brief moment. Next to that woman was a


    man lying quietly on the ground.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Morten asked, slightly puzzled by this duo.


    Morten


    Alex


    Could it be that the man on the ground was themander? He somehow looked familiar.


    The woman was motionless just now, but now she rolled her eyes and looked at Morten eagerly. ¡°I


    sense some familiar aura on you. Do you not recognize him?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    The woman pointed at the man on the ground.


    Morten shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him. Who is he?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    The woman said, ¡°He is Grand Emperor Rowan.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Morten was astonished. ¡°He is Grand Emperor Rowan?! The leader of the ancient alliance,


    the sect master of the Stoermer Sect?!¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    The woman nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Looks like you do know about him.¡±


    Morten couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°He¡¯s dead? No! I heard Grand Emperor Rowan went to the Abyss,


    and identally entered the Ancient Path. How could he have died here? By the way, who are you?¡±


    Morten


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Alex


    The woman replied, ¡°I am Ynda Mason.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°It turns out he¡¯s trapped in the Ancient Path. I was wondering why he


    hasn¡¯t appeared¡­ What is the rtionship between you and Grand Emperor Rowan? I can sense that


    your body contains some simrity to his bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ You can even sense that I had slept with his daughter?¡± Morten answered truthfully.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°You slept with his daughter? In that case, you are the son-inw of the Rowans, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You can put it that way, but¡­ I don¡¯t understand this person. What kind of existence is he?¡±


    ¡°An avatar,¡± Ynda replied.


    Morten was startled for a bit. Finally, he understood the connection behind it.


    Morten


    Alex


    Ynda went on, ¡°In fact, he is not dead yet, but he needs the help of the main body to be resurrected!


    Therefore, I took him into the Nine-colored Petite Ring and waited for his main body, but he has not


    shown up even after a few millennia. I knew something must¡¯ve happened to him.¡±


    Morten asked, ¡°Madam, what is¡­ Your rtionship with him?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Ynda said with a smile, ¡°Destined lovers in the past life! Since you are the son-inw of the Rowans,


    you are considered my junior. I would like to ask you a favor now. Take the Nine-colored Petite Ring


    and find Grand Emperor Rowan.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I need to take a trip to the Ancient Path,¡± Morten said. ¡°In that case, I will take it with me!


    However, ma¡¯am, your current look¡­ You aren¡¯t a real person, are you? Are you a soul body?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    Ynda nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that I could recover my soul.¡±


    Morten smiled as he said, ¡°I have a way. I wonder if you¡¯ll be interested if I offer to rebuild your body?¡±


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°How are you going to rebuild it?¡±


    ¡°I can rebuild the Witch¡¯s body with Witch Ore coupled with some other materials¡­ However, you will


    have a long way to go if you want it to turn into a human bodypletely in the future.¡±


    Currently, Morten had quite a bit of Witch Ore. In addition, Ynda¡¯s soul was rtively unique. She


    was not normal but possessed an immortal will.


    Morten


    Alex


    ¡°In that case, I leave it to you!¡±


    Morten nodded. He immediately began to work with the interior of the Nine-Colored Petite Ring. He cut


    a two-person tall Witch Ore before taking various materials out of his inventory to mold the Witch¡¯s


    body. There was a rather awkward aspect in this process because it was one-to-one molding.


    Morten


    Alex


    He naturally had to be meticulous about the facial features and proportions of the Witch¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you have any special requirements for the body measurements?¡±

 Chapter 3459

    Chapter 3459


    Feeling rather generous, Ynda asked with a smile, ¡°What are the options?¡±


    ¡°There are a ton. t-chested, mild, masculine chest, and all kinds of shapes¡­¡± Right after Steven


    said that he noticed Ynda¡¯s strange expression and hurriedly dropped the subject. ¡°Well, I will just


    mold it randomly!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it randomly, of course! This will be my appearance in the future, and you will mold it


    ording to my requirements!¡±


    Under Ynda¡¯s step-by- step instructions, Steven finally molded an almost perfect body. He pinched


    it, touched it, and checked it from head to toe before handing it over to Ynda once he ensured


    nothing was missing.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    Ynda looked a little embarrassed. Although it was a ready-made molded body, it looked almost


    identical to her current appearance. Steven even examined it meticulously, as if he was staring down


    her bare body.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Turn your head!¡±


    Steven smiled as he asked, ¡°I molded the entire body. Which area have I not touched? What¡¯s the point


    of turning my head now?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°It was fake earlier. It will be real after I get into it.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Ynda¡¯s soul entered the witch¡¯s body. After ten minutes, that body finally moved. It was slightly stiff


    initially, but it quickly got used to the movement. It was nimble, and it looked stunning regardless of


    smiling and frowning.


    Steven turned his head unconsciously. As he looked at her, he seemed to look at his daughter. He had


    molded it personally.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Hey! Why are you peeking?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I was going to hand you some clothes. I have them here.¡±


    Steven took the initiative and took out a set of undergarments. Even he did not know who it belonged


    to. It was probably Milos¡¯s, but it was well-matched on Ynda¡¯s current body frame.


    Steven


    Alex


    Milos


    Daya


    Ynda red at him. ¡°You have really chosen the right parent-inw. Your virtue is 90% identical to


    that of your parent-inw.¡±


    Steven smiled and left with the Nine-colored Petite Ring.


    Steven


    Alex


    Noire and the others were astonished outside.


    Just now, Steven disappeared suddenly. Even that ring was gone. They had waited for a few hours


    before they saw Steven reappear, but soon, Ynda also walked out of the Nine-colored Petite Ring.


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor Rockefeller, this woman is¡­¡± The crowd was bbergasted.


    Why did a stunning beauty pop out of nowhere?


    ¡°I am his mother!¡± Ynda said directly.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Frowning, Steven said, ¡°Don¡¯t simply mistake me for your son. Your current identity has yet to be


    confirmed. Let¡¯s talk about it after we meet Grand Emperor Rowan! Alright. I still have important affairs


    to attend to in the great world of America, so I can¡¯t dawdle here.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Aisha suddenly knelt and said, ¡°Sir, can I follow you around and serve you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shalem was startled. Never did he expect that Aisha would make such a decision.


    After that, Sheldon also said, ¡°Sir, can you take us to the world of America?¡±


    This ce was indeed underdeveloped. There was no future prospect to cultivate here due to the


    scarce resources.


    Steven looked at them and nodded. ¡°I can take you if you wish to go there¡­ But I can help you build a


    huge teleportation portal here when I have time.¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    After that, the few people went to visit the officials. The officials had long heard that Steven would be


    here, so they weed him warmly.


    Steven


    Alex


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven only had a goal, to collect the abandoned Originium.


    Steven


    Alex


    After setting a coordinate here and obtaining the Heaven¡¯s Diagram, he boarded the starship, flew into


    the void and headed toward America.

 Chapter 3460

    Chapter 3460


    The starship flew at a breakneck speed, way faster than Steven¡¯s long-range Instant Teleportation, and


    it could even ignore obstacles along the way.


    Steven


    Alex


    Standing at the bow of the starship, Ynda touched the rail and asked, ¡°Is this starship yours?¡±


    A whim struck Steven when he noticed her different expression. ¡°Do you know this starship?¡± he asked


    back.


    Steven


    Alex


    Ynda smiled and said nothing.


    Noire once said that it would take eight to ten years to reach the world of America from the Northern


    Wolf Star. However, upon boarding the starship, it only took three Earth days to get there. Sure


    enough, it took much longer than Hayley¡¯s leap along with him.


    Sheldon, Noire, and the others were astonished. As soon as the starship entered Earth¡¯s vicinity. The


    density of Earth¡¯s spiritual energy surpassed their imagination, denser than that of their world by


    countless times.


    ¡°Alright! We have reached the great world of America!¡±


    Steven said to Sheldon and the others, ¡°There are both opportunities and dangers in this world, but it is


    generally peaceful now. You can go by yourselves! Remember, be good! Good souls will be blessed!¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven put away the starship and bade farewell to the few people.


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Sir Rockefeller¡­¡± Aisha seemingly wanted to say something.


    Steven gave her no chance to speak further. He could tell this young woman¡¯s frame of mind at a


    nce, knowing that she just wanted to ride on his coattails and seize the opportunities. But one had to


    rely on oneself and fight hard for opportunities. One could not obtain opportunities easily, like Ishac,


    who had to w his way to his achievement.


    Steven


    Alex


    Ishac,


    Alex,


    ¡°Mother-inw, let¡¯s go! I will take you to meet a few people! You probably know them!¡±


    Steven took Ynda and disappeared on the spot.


    Steven


    Alex


    After a brief moment, he finally returned to the entrance of the Dark Cemetery of the Titan Tribe. He


    noticed the crowd was present.


    Meanwhile, the Titan Princess was still bound by the starlight. She fell to the ground and did not get


    up¡­ It wasn¡¯t that she did not want to, but she couldn¡¯t. Fortunately, she had the Titan Tribe bloodline.


    If it were someone else, they would have been crushed to death.


    ¡°Hubby! You¡¯re back!¡± Mozart immediately rushed to Steven the moment she saw him.


    Mozart


    Daya


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Where is¡­ Miss Hanson?¡±


    The crowd cast their gazes, searching for a glimpse of Hayley. One could imagine the pressure that


    such a powerful woman had exerted on them. They had never heard of a term as extraordinary as the


    Eternal realm.


    ¡°It was just a projection of hers! She is gone now!¡±


    As Steven said that, everyone¡¯s gaze naturallynded on Ynda. They did not recognize her. The


    women were slightly startled. They did know where Steven had kidnapped a new beauty. This guy


    really had an obsession with beautiful women!


    Steven


    Alex


    Steven


    Alex


    ¡°Hey, Rowan. Why don¡¯t you introduce her?¡± Waltz interjected.


    Rowan.


    Alex.


    Ynda looked at the group of women and whispered, ¡°You have a lot of mother-inws!¡±


    Steven brought Phoenix over. ¡°You know her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Steven


    Alex


    Phoenix took a few nces. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, Ynda shouted, ¡°Phoenix Rowan, the only daughter of Grand Emperor Rowan and the


    Phoenix Empress. When you were just born, I even witnessed the visions of nature. You are a woman


    who inherits the luck of heaven and earth.¡±


    Phoenix looked puzzled. ¡°Do you really know me?¡±


    ¡°She said she is Ynda Mason!¡± Steven said.


    StevenThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    Phoenix¡¯s eyes widened instantly. ¡°Ynda Mason? You¡­ You are Ynda Mason?¡± You were the one


    who perished with Phanes back then¡­ Father said you shed a tear in the Nine-colored Petite Ring and


    your soul could be reborn over time with that drop of tear. Did you really manage to do it?¡±


    Ynda nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 3461

    Chapter 3461


    ¡°But, you even have a physical body now.¡±


    ¡°This is a masterpiece of a man.¡±


    Ynda meant that Phoenix¡¯s man molded her body bit by bit. Sure enough, Phoenix did not think


    much about it. All she knew was that Alder had helped Ynda.


    Alder


    Alex


    Ynda took Phoenix¡¯s hand and went to the side for a talk.


    Xerxes rushed forward. He pointed at the Titan Princess lying on the ground. ¡°She is paralyzed and


    unable to move. She will be Undead Queen and then be your Titan Princess the next


    moment. We couldn¡¯t do anything about her.¡±


    Alder squatted down and touched that starlight band. It was extremely heavy. More importantly, he


    didn¡¯t know how to untie her!


    Alder


    Alex


    His current cultivation was worlds apart from an Eternal powerhouse. He simply couldn¡¯t reach that


    level¡­ Yeah, Hayley had given him thirteens. These things seemed to be usable.


    After that, Alder sat down patiently with his legs crossed. He felt the changes of the thirteens


    with his heart.


    Alder


    Alex


    At that moment, a woman¡¯s voice sounded in his sea of consciousness. It was none other than


    Hayley¡¯s voice. It was a verse of profound yet obscure incantation and the like. More importantly, Alder


    could only hear the sybles now. He could not even understand what was being recited. However, a


    state of mind arose spontaneously.


    Alder


    Alex


    It seemed to be the voice of a certain great Dao. The great Dao turned into simplicity. Thus, Alder


    achieved faint and gradual enlightenment. It was just a glimpse of it. Then, Alder knew the mystery


    behind the starlight band binding the Titan Princess by relying on this glimpse of enlightenment.


    Alder


    Alex


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°This mystery of nature is that kind that can be understood but not spoken!¡±


    Whoosh!


    It was then that the starlight band binding the Titan Princess flew up.


    The Titan Princess, whose appearance actually belonged to Juvia, was lying at first¡­ She jumped up


    abruptly and fled into the Dark Cemetery like lightning.


    ¡°It is futile!¡± Alder groaned indifferently.


    Alder


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The starlight band was still in his hand, while the other end was still on Juvia¡¯s body. Unlike a real band,


    it was actually a restraint ofws that ignored the rules of distance. After Juvia had fled over a good


    distance, she was still captured.


    ¡°Jamie, you are undeniably a kept man! If you had not relied on women, what abilities do you even


    possess that can win against me?!¡±


    Jamie,


    Alex,


    Alder wasn¡¯t bothered to deal with her nonsense. ¡°In fact, Undead Queen, you are not very powerful


    either. You were just lucky and picked up the White Bone Scepter that Divine Monarch White Bone had


    thrown outside the Tomb of Gods. This thing happened to be rted to the secrets of Witch Kingdom¡¯s


    destruction back then. It allowed you to create many Undying n, but apart from that, you have


    aplished nothing.¡±


    Alder


    Alex


    ¡°No matter what, you deserve to die ten thousand times for all the crimes you havemitted! Your


    soul has fused with the Titan Princess¡¯s, but don¡¯t you think I can¡¯t do anything about you. From now


    on, you will be a nobody next to the princess forever.¡±


    Alder bound Juvia¡¯s soul little by little with the starlight band.


    Alder


    Alex


    Although she had merged with the princess, she was sealed separately, nor did she have the strength


    to take dominant control of the physical body. When she woke up again, she became the Titan


    Princess. However, her face was a problem. It could not be changed back.


    The Titan Princess walked up to Alder and touched his face before she showed a smile.


    Alder


    Alex


    The others were envious as they looked at this smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! To the Dark Cemetery!¡±


    The Titan Princess looked at Xerxes. ¡°You must¡¯ve been waiting impatiently.¡±


    The Dark Cemetery was the sanctuary of the Titan Tribe. Now, with the princess leading the way


    personally and the group being the strongest in the three thousand worlds, they quickly found that


    coffin containing the real Jade Benmore.


    ¡°She¡¯s in there! Open it up yourself!¡±


    The princess said to Xerxes, ¡°This is your right. I think she will be willing.¡±

 Chapter 3462

    Chapter 3462


    Xerxes was shaken to the core. He touched the coffin lid slowly, then pushed it open forcefully.


    Consequently, the image that came into his sight shocked his soul.


    Jade, whom he had missed day and night, did not appear. What came out turned out to be a pure white


    rabbit.


    ¡°A rabbit? What¡¯s going on?¡± Xerxes was stunned.


    Greater expectations led to greater disappointments. Jade, whom he had missed day and night, did not


    appear, but a white rabbit showed up instead.


    ¡°Could this rabbit be Jade Benmore?¡± Xerxes looked the Titan Princess, dumbfounded.


    The Titan Princess said, ¡°You probably still don¡¯t know her identity, do you? Your wife has the bloodline


    of the Kojin Rabbit. It is a good thing that you are seeing a rabbit right now. It means that the bloodline


    in her body has been stimted and she is not dead yet. She can transform into a human form over


    time.¡±


    Xerxes was stunned for a long while.


    The rest too were dazed. Thinking of how a peerless and amazing woman like Jade had transformed


    into a rabbit, they simply felt miserable.


    Xerxes picked up that rabbit gently as if he was picking up a delicate art piece.


    The rabbit was motionless, seemingly a deep slumber, but when Xerxes saw a diamond ring tied to the


    end of red thread on its foot, his long-suppressed emotions finally erupted. He hugged the snow-white


    rabbit and cried out in a cracked voice¡­ Drops of tearsnded on the rabbit¡¯s body.


    George did not know much about the love story between Xerxes and Jade. On the other hand, Luna


    was clear about the affair between them.


    George


    Alex


    Luna secretly spoke to George via telepathy. ¡°Back when Uncle Xerxes and Commander Benmore got


    married, I was a ring-bearer. Now that time has changed, I didn¡¯t expect it woulde to this point.¡±


    George


    Alex


    Having said that, it was unknown whether Xerxes¡¯ tears had triggered a mysterious event at that


    moment. White light shed on that white rabbit¡¯s body.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Jade¡¯s phantom surged.


    ¡°Commander Benmore?!¡±


    ¡°Jade..!¡± Xerxes screamed excitedly.


    ¡°Xerxes, you are finally here¡­¡±


    Noticing that Jade could still talk, Xerxes cried like a child even more.


    Adrian said, ¡°Let¡¯s give them space so the couple can get a room.¡±


    Adrian


    Dorothy


    After saying that, the group of people left silently. The princess led the crowd through the Dark


    Cemetery and introduced its origin, but she also did not understand why the Titan Tribe woulde to


    this ce when they were far away in the center of the Chi universe.


    Was there some inevitable reason for this?


    Just then, an anomaly urred. The three thousand lotuses inside George¡¯s body were triggered by


    something unknown. Surprisingly, all of them moved rhythmically and some unbloomed lotuses even


    bloomed at this time.


    George


    Alex


    Clouds of pollen scattered around them.


    After obtaining these pollen, George¡¯s mental strength skyrocketed. The three thousand great Dao that


    corresponded to the three thousand lotuses reachedpletion, mapping out the terms¡­


    George


    Alex


    The Great Multiplication Spell!


    The Great Intimidation Spell!


    The Great Detoxification Spell!


    The Great Rejoicing Spell!


    ***


    Some terms were understandable, as their name implied, but some soundedpletely bizarre. Even


    so, it wasn¡¯t the situation that George was facing now. As the three thousand lotuses bloomed


    completely, that final evil demonic lotus emerged in his body.


    George


    Alex


    This lotus once appeared back when he fought against the Undying n. It was also what George


    feared the most, like a time bomb that would explode at anytime. Nheless, it was obvious that it


    could no longer be suppressed.


    George


    Alex

 Chapter 3463

    Chapter 3463


    ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Milos screamed.


    Milos


    Dorothy


    ¡°It¡¯s the Demonic Lotus of Genesis!¡± Shelly recognized it immediately. She even went to the demon


    realm and helped Richard pluck it. To her surprise, it had be Richard¡¯s biggest problem.


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard


    Alex


    On the other hand, Richard was utterly incapable of controlling the lotus. It flew out and tried to search


    for something in the Dark Cemetery. It seemed to have found something. Then, it abruptly rushed


    forward. The dark lotus seemed to have nted itself in the soil, absorbing the energy inside.


    Richard


    Alex


    Boom! Boom!


    A tremendous vibration urred in the Titan Tribe¡¯s Dark Cemetery. The airflow in the entire cemetery


    surged violently,ws changed, and vitality was lost.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± The Titan Princess immediately sensed something was wrong, the Dark Cemetery was


    about to copse.


    What was the origin of this lotus? How could it be so powerful?


    Shelly eximed, ¡°This is bad. This demonic lotus has awakened the memories of the past life. This is


    a great potential threat. If we don¡¯t suppress and deal with the demonic lotus, it will turn the entire world


    space into a demon realm full of negative energy like before. Even the three thousand worlds won¡¯t be


    spared by then.¡±


    Exasperated, Richard said, ¡°So, you plucked a bomb for me, and it might even blow up the three


    thousand worlds?¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    The Titan Princess asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Looking at that increasinglyrge, terrifying dark demonic lotus, Richard replied, ¡°There is only one way


    now! Enter the Ancient Path right away! However, we still don¡¯t know what is inside the Ancient Path.


    Once the dark demonic lotus explodespletely, the consequences will be unimaginable¡­ In that


    case, I will enter the Ancient Path first. Once I leave, the demonic lotus will definitely follow me and


    leave as well.¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°To Ancient Path¡­ How can you leave me behind?¡± said Ynda.


    Sure enough, she went there for the sake of Grand Emperor Rowan. Then, Phoenix came forward. ¡°I¡¯m


    going too! If I meet my parents, there may be a way to suppress it!¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°I plucked this demonic lotus, so I am responsible for it.¡±


    ¡°We¡­ We don¡¯t want to be separated either!¡± Richard¡¯s women were anxious.


    Richard


    Alex


    ¡°You left for twenty years. If you are gone for three millennia on the journey to the Ancient Path like


    Grand Emperor Rowan and the others, what are we going to do? Should we remarry, or should we


    pleasure ourselves every day?¡±


    Obviously, the women were unwilling to part. If Richard wanted to leave, then they had to leave


    together!


    Richard


    Alex


    Shelly said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s go together then! Nothing in the three thousand worlds can threaten your


    family anymore. Several experts are watching over there, and they are enough! Hurry up! Open up


    passage of Dairaionji Temple and leave right away!¡±


    Just then, Xerxes hurried over with the white rabbit in his arms. He still did not know what had


    happened.


    Luna said, ¡°Uncle Xerxes, you came just in time. There is a bit of an emergency now. We have to head


    to the Ancient Path immediately. You and Commander Benmore better leave this ce quickly. Go


    back and tell my parents that I will care for myself and they don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Milos and the others recorded their mostimportant messages in the Memory Crystal and entrusted


    Xerxes with the task of forwarding them.


    Milos


    Dorothy


    Xerxes was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the urgent matter?¡±


    Luna pointed at the dark demonic lotus. ¡°Look, this thing canpletely turn the three thousand worlds


    into hell!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Having said that, Richard opened up the passage of Dairaionji Temple without hesitation. Shelly took


    the lead and rushed in. Then, it was the Titan Princess¡­


    Richard


    Alex


    Richard nced at the demonic lotus and said, ¡°Hurry up and go!¡±


    Richard


    Alex


    ***


    The Ancient Path.


    Grand Emperor Rowan and the others were well-prepared as the hunting season was around the


    corner. There were many experts and men in their group, and all his sons were grown-ups, after all¡­


    His only regret was that they did not have suitable spouses, so it was fated that they were unable to


    enjoy the pleasure of intercourse.


    At that moment, a young man was jerking off.


    A loud bang was heard behind him all of a sudden. The passage that had been closed for many years


    began to loosen and open up.


    A young woman walked in curiously. She happened to witness that young man¡¯s action.


    ¡°Oh. Sorry for interrupting you!¡±

 Chapter 3464

    Chapter 3464


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The shocked man screamed.


    It took him a long while before he thought of putting on his clothes, but most shockingly¡­ The entrance


    to the Ancient Path was opened at this time. It had not been opened for more than three millennia.


    The next second, someone else came in. It was a man this time.


    After that, a group of people¡­ Arge group of people came in.


    The man was called Tidus Rowan. He was one of the sons of Grand Emperor Rowan and Miselia. He


    jumped up abruptly and ran to the back ¡°Come back!¡±


    Shelly waved her hand and tried to capture that man. Surprisingly, Tidus¡¯s ability was not weak at all.


    He countered her by sending a Chi sh, which turned into an overwhelming sea of wrath. Not only did


    it block Shelly¡¯s impromptu attack, but it sent her petite body flying with shock.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡±


    ¡°How can this perverted guy have such an ability?¡± Shelly had been too careless!


    Ludwig, who was in the back, held Shelly in his arms. He grabbed the void in the face of that wave of


    attacks.


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    Boom!


    A loud bang rang out.


    The man¡¯s attack was disintegrated, but Anderson felt the energy within it, witch power. This man had


    cultivated the Witch¡¯s path, but he was still no match for Anderson¡¯s body of Ancestor Witches.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Anderson


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°What happened?¡± The women who had just rushed through the passage were confused at first.


    Why did a battle break out right after they came in?


    Was the Ancient Path really that dangerous?


    ¡°There is a strong¡­ Energy here, which is suitable for my cultivation. As expected, the energy of the


    Ancient Path is a rank higher than that of the three thousand worlds,¡± the Titan Princess said as she


    smiled at Paul.


    Paul.


    Alex.


    She had a crush on Paul. However, Anderson was surrounded by women, and it was a little


    inappropriate to say something flirtatious.


    Paul.


    Alex.


    Anderson


    Alex


    Just then, that man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Beauties! There are so many beauties!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Finally, women unrted to the bloodline appeared. Oh Lord, did you hear my prayer?¡±


    That man screamed, then ran to the back at a breakneck speed.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Could this guy be a descendant of the Rowans?¡± Anderson asked with uncertainty.


    Anderson


    Alex


    When Phoenix learned about what Tidus was doing, her face darkened as she said, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Right after she said that a dense crowd of people rushed over, headed by a ming phoenix. The


    powerhouses of the three thousand worlds were no match for their lightning speed. Majestic aura


    surged as soon as they appeared, but a mighty force in the world was suppressing its aura.


    Nheless, Phoenix was restless and soared to the sky abruptly when she saw this overbearing


    ming phoenix.


    Whoosh!


    She spread her limitless ming wings. They were so much bigger than the ones who came, and this


    world¡¯sw coercion that was against her became weaker. The encounter between two ming


    phoenixes foreshadowed something.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Phoenix was extremely excited.


    Theer was none other than her mother, the Phoenix Empress!


    Never did she expect that she would meet her right aftering in!


    On the ground, Barne said to Ludwig, ¡°Hubby, this sister, Phoenix, is also your lover, right? What


    happened when you went to the Sinless City? You didn¡¯t even make it clear after you came back, but it


    is evident, considering her initial haughtiness to her current gentle desire for nothing.¡±


    Barne


    Dorothy


    Ludwig,


    Alex,


    Anderson said, ¡°Honey, actually, at that time¡­¡±


    Anderson


    Alex


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin! I don¡¯t want to hear about your love stories because you have so many


    women I can¡¯t differentiate any of them!¡±


    The Rowans have been trapped at the entrance of this passage, and they have not gone deep into it.


    Thews differpletely from those of the three thousand worlds. One is not allowed to get into the


    entrance without corresponding cultivation techniques.


    ¡°Hence, this ce is still very dangerous.¡±

 Chapter 3465

    Chapter 3465


    ¡°Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been here all the time!¡±


    It was then that Luna Flores came over. ¡°Guys, look at that man with the scruffy heard,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°He keeps looking at us. He isn¡¯t the legendary Grand Emperor Rowan, is he? He¡¯spletely different


    from the man I remember, holding a child¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a lot of kids. Is he running a nursery?¡±


    The crowd engaged themselves in a heated discussion.


    Eventually, the two phoenixes in the sky descended. One became the stunning beauty, Phoenix,


    whereas the other became the peerless beauty, the Phoenix Empress. The Phoenix Empress looked


    slightly simr to Phoenix, but she was more mature and enchanting. She, who had be a mother,


    experienced a reunion with her flesh and blood after three millennia. That joy was beyond words, such


    that she was reluctant to avert her beautiful eyes from her daughter.


    At that moment, the bearded manny, Grand Emperor Rowan, suddenly saw the face of the Undead


    Queen, Juvia, in the crowd. In that instant, he was shocked and shouted hurriedly, ¡°The Undead Queen


    is here! Phoenix,e back quickly!¡±


    ¡°She is not the Undead Queen! The Undying n of the three thousand worlds has been annihted!¡±


    The Phoenix Empress said to her husband, Grand Emperor Rowan, as she smiled. However, she took


    Phoenix¡¯s hand and walked up to Leonardo before sizing him up eagerly.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    The more the mother-inw looked at her son-inw, the happier she became.


    ¡°As expected, talented men show up, and young heroes are born at every age!¡±


    Slightly embarrassed, Leonardo smiled. ¡°Are you the founder of the Phoenix Sect back then, the


    Phoenix Empress?¡±


    Leonardo


    Alex


    The Phoenix Empress nodded. ¡°That¡¯s nothingpared to your current achievements! We confronted


    the Undying n with great effort for seven millennia, yet we failed to drive them out of the three


    thousand worlds. Eventually, we were trapped in the passage entrance of the Ancient Path for three


    millennia instead. We couldn¡¯t make any progress and barely managed to survive. Speaking of which,


    only the word ¡®helpless¡¯ could describe our situation.¡±


    On the other hand, Ynda walked up to Grand Emperor Rowan and took out the avatar inside the


    Nine-colored Petite Ring.


    ¡°You are¡­ Ynda Mason?¡±


    ¡°Did you reallye to life again?¡±


    ***


    Three millenniater, two groups of peerless powerhouses encountered each other in this ce.


    Naturally, the two parties got along harmoniously with the native bond of Phoenix, Agatha, and Saria.


    Only Tidus in the crowd was upset. He thought a group of beauties whom he could flirt with hade.


    Unexpectedly, all of them belong to his brother-inw.


    ¡®Oh, God. How can this brother-inw be that capable? He has his hands full. I¡¯m willing to help him!¡¯


    The brat was a bit wild and hard to tame. He had been living in this ce since childhood, alone. There


    was no else, no demon beasts, and neither the likes of them. To him, his greatest danger was thews


    of the Ancient Path. He fancied someone among the many women of his brother-inw, Waltz in a


    traditional dress.


    The sheer gorgeousness of her looks charmed him greatly.


    On that night, this brat seized the opportunity to knock out Waltz and take her away while they were


    resting and dining together in the temporary shelter developed by Grand Emperor Rowan and the


    others. However, little did he expect that Leonardo had long marked Waltz¡¯s body.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    When that brat tried to take off Waltz¡¯s traditional dress, Leonardo appeared right next to him.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°I will give you a choice! How do you wish to die?¡± Leonardo¡¯s cold voice pierced Tidus deeply, to the


    point he was scared witless.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    ¡°Bro¡­ Brother-inw, I¡­ I was joking with her!¡±


    ¡°Those four words, joking with my women, are not in my vocabry.¡±


    ¡°Please, I am your brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°Which is why you deserve to die even more!¡±


    Leonardo slowly took out the Immortal Butcher, once Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s weapon.


    Leonardo


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    A group of people rushed over suddenly. They were all Rockefellers and Rowans who noticed the


    commotion.


    A woman was standing in front of Tidus. It was his mother, Miselia.


    ¡°He is my son! If you want to kill him, you¡¯ll have to kill me first!¡±

 Chapter 3466

    Chapter 3466


    Tidus had almost defiled Waltz, so how could Albert let him off the hook?


    Albert


    Alex


    ¡°A man must bear the consequences of his own acts! I hope you will get out of the way! It will be very


    unsightly, otherwise!¡±


    Miselia loved her son very much, so she definitely could not allow Albert to kill Tidus. On the other


    hand, she condemned her son. How could he do such a deed?


    Albert


    Alex


    At that moment, Tidus still did not understand the severity of the event and said, ¡°I was polite to call you


    brother-inw. You have so many women, so what¡¯s wrong with sharing a few of them with me? This is


    the territory of the Rowans. You have juste from the three thousand worlds and know nothing. You


    won¡¯t even know how you die by then! That woman is just a pretty face anyway! I will offer you three


    Witch Ores if you give her to me!¡±


    Mozart helped Waltz up and said to Jamie, ¡°Hubby, I disagree with such an inw.¡±


    Mozart


    Dorothy


    Jamie,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alex,


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree either!¡± Astor came forward.


    Astor


    Daya


    After that, Maya and the others expressed their disapproval firmly.


    If a scourge without a moral baseline like Tidus stayed by their side, they would not be able to sleep


    peacefully at night.


    Waltz woke up at this time. After learning that Tidus had knocked her out, taken her here, and almost


    defiled her, she bit her lips in rage until they bled.


    Albert looked at Grand Emperor Rowan and the Phoenix Empress. ¡°How are you going to deal with


    him?¡±


    Albert


    Alex


    Devastated, Grand Emperor Rowan grabbed Tidus. ¡°It is a father¡¯s fault for failing to educate his son.


    As your father, I will send you to reincarnation now to be a good man in the next life.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Miselia defended him strongly. ¡°Tidus is still young! There are no social rtions here, and he is


    immature! Honey, please spare him this time!¡±


    Boom!


    The Phoenix Empress made her move directly. Shended a smack on Tidus¡¯ forehead, killing him


    right away.


    The Phoenix Empress grimaced as she said to Miselia, ¡°A child is better unborn than untaught! Why do


    you have so many children? Do you consider yourself a pig? How dare a dignified descendant of the


    Rowans is of such poor quality? If l don¡¯t kill him, do I spare him so he can harm others?¡±


    Miselia pounced on Tidus and cried out in pain. ¡°Sis, he is not your son. Of course, you aren¡¯t


    heartbroken, but he is my son!¡±


    Another pretty and coquettish woman came forward. She pulled Miselia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Miselia,


    knock it off. There is indeed a great problem with Tidus¡¯ character. I told youst time.¡±


    ¡°Cousin¡­¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan had a long face as he asked, ¡°Molly, you have long discovered something was


    wrong with Tidus? What the hell is going on?¡±


    That woman was also Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s wife, Molly Bloom.


    Looking at Miselia, she said, ¡°Tidus is dead now! Let¡¯s not talk about it!¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan said, ¡°You have to talk about it! If we discover the problem early, it is not too


    late to correct it in time! The passage of the Ancient Path is reopened now. If these guys have bad


    characters and are let out, won¡¯t they ruin the reputation of the Rowans? How am I, Grand Emperor


    Rowan, supposed to face my fellow countrymen in the three thousand worlds?¡±


    Helpless, Molly said, ¡°Tidus peeked at me taking a bath and¡­¡±


    ¡°What? And what?¡±


    ¡°He stole my underwear¡­¡±


    ¡°B*st*rd! What is the point of letting such an abomination live?¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan used the subject and taught his children a harsh lesson.


    Mozart whispered to Jamie, ¡°Hubby, I am afraid we can¡¯t stay long in this ce. Look at those brothers


    and sisters of Tidus Rowan. Their gazes are abnormal when they are looking at us! Anyhow, that


    abomination was their siblings. What are we? We are just outsiders¡­¡±


    Mozart


    Dorothy


    Jamie,


    Alex,


    Astor said, ¡°In my opinion, we should close the passage of the Ancient Path again. The Rowans can


    stay here as long as they wish to. What should we do if they return to the three thousand worlds and


    seek revenge in Yukon while we are not around? These people have been staying on the Ancient Path


    with advancedws. They are not weak.¡±


    Astor


    Daya


    Albert thought that it made sense.


    Albert


    Alex


    In that instant, he controlled Dairaionji Temple silently and severed its connection with the Ancient Path.

 Chapter 3467

    Chapter 3467


    The passage was soon closed.


    ¡°Oh gosh. Why is the passage of Ancient Path closed?¡± The children of the Rowans eximed.


    Ludwig said indifferently, ¡°This one-way passage opens temporarily, and it is impossible to get back


    through it. It closes once its energy gets depleted.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°What? It¡¯s actually a one-way passage?¡±


    ¡°I thought we could get out. Does it mean we are trapped here?¡±


    At that moment, Grand Emperor Rowan took Ludwig¡¯s hand and apologized sincerely for the previous


    incident.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Tidus was dead, and Waltz did not receive considerable damage. Ludwig could say nothing else to his


    father-inw for Phoenix¡¯s sake. Most importantly, his mother-inw sided with him. Not only had she


    killed Tidus with her own hands, but she even scolded Miselia.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Based on the analysis of the various situations, the Phoenix Empress must¡¯ve held a lofty status in the


    Rowan family. Even Grand Emperor Rowan feared this woman.


    Eventually, Phoenix told Ludwig that her father was just a young street vendor who knew nothing.


    Later, he inadvertently obtained a stone and began to embark on the turnaround path. A soul remnant


    of her mother, the Phoenix Empress, was sealed in that stone.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ***


    In private, Ludwig and his allies discussed what they should do.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Waltz said, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t dare to act alone now. There are so many sons of the Rowans. All of them


    are like wolves, and our strength doesn¡¯t seem to be enough! If we are going to engage in a group


    fight, we probably can¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave in the middle of the night?¡± Josua asked.


    Josua


    Dorothy


    Shelly asked Joe, ¡°How is that dark demonic lotus of yours?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Joe,


    Alex,


    Ludwig replied, ¡°It stopped¡­ The energy in the Titan Cemetery stimted it somehow.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ¡°What about yourself? Can you still control it?¡±


    Ludwig smiled, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    It was because Hayley had given him thirteens as gifts. Perhaps she had long discovered the


    condition inside Joe, so she summoned thirteens with a wave of her hand and connected them


    into a magical thread to help him restrain the evil lotus in his body.


    Joe,


    Alex,


    ¡°I have arge number of Witch Ores right now! The Ancient Path happens to be an excellent ce to


    cultivate the ancient Witch¡¯s path! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°We are polite enough to leave a note here!¡±


    Unfortunately, Ludwig had given away the Cleansing Vase in his possession to the Goddess of


    Compassion, but she hadn¡¯t followed him. If she had, the group of people could have waited in the


    Cleansing Vase when Ludwig fled far away.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Alex


    ***


    That night.


    Noticing the opportune moment had arrived, Ludwig led his women and silently left the safe residence


    the Rowans had developed with great difficulty in the Ancient Path. However, Phoenix returned to the


    Phoenix Empress¡¯s side.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Ynda, too, returned to Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s side. Saria, on the contrary, left with Josua.


    Josua.


    Alex.


    At the break of dawn, the Rowans quickly realized that Ludwig and others had left after leaving a note.


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan rushed over upon hearing the news. When he saw the content of Ludwig¡¯s


    note, he thumped his chest and stomped his foot. ¡°How reckless! How reckless! The uprising of the


    beast tide in the Ancient Path is about to begin, and things will be perilous! There are no safe


    ces once you leave here!¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    After he said that, a loud rumble shook the ground.


    Grand Emperor Rowan paled. ¡°The beast tide is here!¡±


    Phoenix¡¯s expression changed, and she inhaled sharply. ¡°I have to find Ludwig!¡±


    Ludwig


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan stopped her. ¡°Where are you going to find him? How are you going to find him?


    The beast tide in the Ancient Path doesn¡¯t contain normal beasts; it contains Witch Beasts. You can¡¯t


    deal with them alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find him. Maybe it¡¯s still not toote,¡± the Phoenix Emperor insisted.

 Chapter 3468

    Chapter 3468


    Boom! Boom!


    The ground shook, as if the crust was about to be split open.


    Molie and the others left the Rowan familypound and moved dashed through the Ancient Path into


    the night. Just as they were about to find a resting ce, the sky trembled and the ground shook until


    they could not stand steadily.


    Molie


    Alex


    ¡°Vast numbers of of creatures are moving ahead!¡± the Titan Princess eximed uponying on the


    ground and listening to the sounds.


    Molie immediately looked around for a ce they could hide themselves.


    Molie


    Alex


    ¡°Over there! Over there!¡±


    A stone forest with clusters of strange rocks and overgrown weeds was on Molie¡¯s left, so he chose


    that ce. He rushed over and set up a spell formation at once. Once the crowd arrived, he activated


    the spell formation and concealed that area.


    Molie


    AlexN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Shortly afterward, the rumbling approached them. There were infinite Witch Beasts, but there were


    human-like species were also among them.


    ¡°Huh? Why are there humans?¡±


    ¡°They are beastmen, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°The Witch Beasts look very weird. Why do they all have horns like taurens?¡±


    However, everyone was here for the first time. Even Shelly was in the dark, havingpletely no idea


    what these species were. Having heard Grand Emperor Rowan and the others talking about the


    existence of Witch Beasts, she assumed they all were Witch Beasts. Just then, two phoenixes in the


    sky flew over.


    They were Phoenix and her mother who came over searching for Alder.


    Alder.


    Alex.


    ¡°Moo..!¡± The bull-headed Witch Beasts screamed upon noticing the two people in the sky.


    A humanoid creature among them even opened its mouth. ¡°Someone from the Phoenix Tribe actually


    exists on the Ancient Path. They can¡¯t be the members of the Immortal Phoenix Tribe, right?¡±


    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°The second elder of the Immortal Phoenix Tribe is ruthless¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at these two people. They aren¡¯t that strong, probably strays from the Immortal Phoenix Tribe.


    Guys, act quickly and kill them. Kocis, go! Don¡¯t let them have the chance to activate the bloodline


    imprint! The Ancient Path must be in our hands!¡±


    Molie and the others were hiding in the spell formation. They were astonished upon hearing what these


    people said.


    Molie


    Alex


    In the sky, Phoenix was looking down as she asked, ¡°Mom, are those Witch Beasts? Why do they look


    like this? Are Witch Beasts bull demons? Are they also shapeshifting experts?¡±


    The Phoenix Empress frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. They are not Witch Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then what are they?¡±


    Right after she said that, a human among the taurens rushed into the sky with a swish andnded a


    vicious killing blow on the Phoenix Empress.


    ¡°Mom, be careful!¡±


    Boom!


    The Phoenix Empress, also a peerless figure of her era, immediately spat out a breath of orange me


    more terrifying than the true fire of Samadhi, containing supreme great Dao. The me rushed toward


    the attacker and surrounded him in all directions. Air st even exploded in the air, setting the entire


    sky on fire.


    ¡°Half-stepped Dominant Realm! Unfortunately, you aren¡¯t even close!¡±


    The man named Kocis sneered. In the face of the endless me, he did not dodge and continue


    shing. The me passed through his body, but surprisingly, it only paused his body for a moment.


    Despite the inferno, he was still striking at a breakneck speed.


    ¡®This is bad!¡¯ The Phoenix Empress was shocked.


    It was that first time in her life encountering such an expert. She immediately manifested her human


    body and shed down violently with a half-longsword that she grabbed at some point.


    nk!


    A massive tremor shook everyone with a Chi explosion. If it was in the three thousand worlds, the


    battle between powerhouses of such a level would have shaken the entire. However, it did little


    to rock the Ancient Path.


    The Phoenix Empress¡¯s body flew backward, spitting a spray of blood mid-air.


    ¡°Phoenix, run quickly!¡±

 Chapter 3469

    Chapter 3469


    The Phoenix Empress shouted at the woman.


    Kocis snorted coldly. ¡°Do you think you can run away? Since we encountered each other, go to hell!¡±


    Bjorne, in the spell formation, certainly could not stand around. So, after exining himself, be rushed


    out from the other side.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    ¡°There is another one?¡±


    Someone among the tauren was shocked and immediately blocked Fiona before punching him right in


    the face. The blow of the first burst and the environment changed.


    Fiona


    Alex


    Fiona snorted coldly, at the same time, heshed out a punch.


    Fiona


    Alex


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The seven Ancestor Witches had entered Fiona¡¯s body, so its strength reached an unbelievable extent.


    He was not afraid to resist the opponent. The thirteen stars that Hayley gave him were a great cheat.


    After he used it to seal Juvia, the Undead Queen, certain attributes of the thirteen stars seemed to


    have been activated and merged with Fiona¡¯s body. This punch contained the star force.


    Fiona


    Alex


    Fiona


    Alex


    Boom!


    It was the power of a punch.


    The guy who rushed out of the tauren was full of confidence and looked disdainful at first, but his


    expression immediately showed a drastic change as he faced Fiona¡¯s iing punch. He felt as


    though he had encountered a powerhouse of the Supreme Realm.


    Fiona


    Alex


    ¡®This is bad! Retreat!¡¯


    However, Fiona was lightning fast, so how could he allow him to run away?


    Fiona


    Alex


    Under that punch, the man¡¯s arm shattered inch by inch and his internal organs were affected directly.


    Boom!


    That man turned into g.


    Fiona killed the opponent in one blow, shocking the remaining people instantly.


    Fiona


    Alex


    Fiona really had no way to catch up Kocis¡¯s attack on Phoenix due to the dy, but the current Phoenix


    was not what she used to be. Fiona had long cultivated her into Witch¡¯s body¡­ Although she failed to


    dodge Kocis¡¯s attack, a huge phantom of Ancestor Witch appeared behind her and withstood it steadily.


    Fiona


    Alex


    Fiona


    Alex


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Wielding the Immortal Butcher, Fiona¡¯s sh arrived in front of him.


    Fiona


    Alex


    The tauren below him shouted, ¡°Kocis, be careful!¡±


    Kocis turned around and unleashed his magical sword.


    nk!


    The Immortal Butcher struck on the magical sword. The opponent¡®s magical sword looked ordinary, but


    it was on par with the Immortal Butcher, and there was not even a single nick on it. After all, the


    Immortal Butcher was the final form of the ultra divine artifact after experiencing thorough refinements.


    It showed that the tauren¡¯s magical sword was also absolutely rare.


    Kocis¡¯s eyes gleamed as he stared at Fiona¡¯s Immortal Butcher. ¡°This weapon is nice! I¡¯m going to


    have it!¡±


    Fiona


    Alex


    Fiona sneered before looking at Phoenix. ¡°How are you?¡±


    Fiona


    Alex


    Phoenix said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. He is still unable to kill me.¡±


    After that, Fiona rushed toward Kocis.


    Fiona


    Alex


    ¡°Supreme magical sword, sever the entire world!¡± roared Kocis.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to use this magical sword! Hand it over!¡± Fiona roared.


    Fiona


    Alex


    The Chaos Tree roots swept vigorously, and a storm raged, sweeping the magical sword.


    Kocis was astonished. ¡°You want to snatch my magical sword? Dream on! Let go!¡±


    Fiona snorted coldly and tapped his forehead. An eyeball suddenly split open in the center of his


    forehead.


    Fiona


    Alex


    The three thousand colossal spell, The Great Primordial Eye Spell!


    ck-and-white Chi intertwined and turned into two rays of sword light before rushing straight at Kocis.


    ¡°What?! ck-and-white Chi? You really have a lot of good stuff! I want that too!¡± Not only was Kocis


    fearless, but he even burst intoughter.


    However, another stream of Yellow Obsidian Chi came out in the next second after the ck-and-white


    Chi, cutting his head like a pair of scissors. An intact head was cut off directly.


    Whooshl


    Kocis¡¯s magical swordnded in Fiona¡¯s hand.


    Fiona


    Alex


    The Phoenix Empress flew over again with her lips stained with blood. She then said to Bjorne, ¡°Good


    son-in w, I was right about you! You are stronger than Phoenix¡¯s father!¡±


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Fiona asked, ¡°What on earth are these tauren?¡±


    Fiona


    Alex


    The Phoenix Empress said, ¡°It¡¯s also my first time seeing them. They are definitely not Witch Beasts.¡±


    Fiona said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a scourge from the Chi universe. I¡¯m going to catch one for interrogation.¡±


    Fiona


    Alex


    Not to be outdone, the tauren boss shouted, ¡°You killed my brother! Die, all of you!¡±


    Originally human, he had now manifested bull horns.


    ¡°Bull Demon King? I¡¯m the Monkey King then!¡±

 Chapter 3470

    Chapter 3470


    The tauren leaped up and traversed a thousand feet in the air. Arge golden stick appeared in his


    hand, and he swung it fiercely at Marsha with a destructive momentum, trying to kill him.


    Marsha


    Alex


    ¡°Good heavens! The Bull Demon King with Gold-Banded Cudgel!¡±


    Marsha grabbed the magical sword he had just snatched from the other person and intercepted the


    large stick with a sharp de aura.


    Marsha


    Alex


    nk!


    A loud noise rang out. Chi exploded as the sword and stick shed.


    Surprisingly, the magical sword in Marsha¡¯s hand could not resist the stick¡¯s hardness, and the de


    even rolled over. This stick was really a good item!


    Marsha


    Alex


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have this Gold-Banded Cudgel!¡±


    Marsha dropped the broken magical sword. Once his body moved, witch power surged wildly before he


    grabbed the stick.


    Marsha


    Alex


    ¡°You are trying to snatch my stick? Dream on!¡±


    The tauren roared. Ferocious aura burst from his body, and a stream of blood-red Chi rushed into the


    stick. Mysterious andplicated runes appeared, revealing several huge ancient words, As-You-Will


    Gold-Banded Cudgel!


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right.¡± Marsha rubbed his eyes and suspected that he had seen it wrongly.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Marsha


    Alex


    It was really the As-You-Will Gold-Banded Cudgel. Its surface was scorching and contained the power


    ofws of different heat, burning Marsha¡¯s palm until a singed odor could be detected.


    Marsha


    Alex


    ¡°Holy crap!¡± Marsha swiftly withdrew his hand.


    Marsha


    Alex


    Not many things could burn his hand right now.


    At the same time, Phoenix and the Phoenix Empress attacked the tauren boss from the back. Although


    they did not cause much damage, they could interfere with his actions. At that time, Marsha¡¯s women


    hiding in the spell formation could not allow their husbands to fight alone.


    Marsha


    Alex


    Thus, Astor crawled out quietly and cast a spell. Arge nt sneaked underground and burrowed out


    abruptly to wrap around the tauren¡¯s feet.


    Astor


    Daya


    ¡°Great Icebound!¡±


    ¡°Great Enfeeble!¡±


    ¡°Great Voodoo!¡±


    ¡°Great Bewitchment!¡±


    After a pause, Marsha unleashed three thousand colossal spells continuously. Each spellnded on the


    tauren and stunned him instantly. The others in the spell formation also rushed out. Of course, these


    were all powerhouses.


    Marsha


    Alex


    A pretty face like Waltz was only suitable for use at night.


    Countless beast-like existences were present among the tauren, but they did not seem to have an


    intelligence of their own. When they saw the tauren boss fighting, they just stared with wide eyes, and


    nodded, but didn¡¯t step up to help him. Nheless, those with weaker cultivation would be of no help


    in a battle at this level.


    ¡°Step aside! Let me do it!¡±


    The Titan Princess with the Undead Queen¡¯s face was wielding a huge hammer. It was the supreme


    weapon of their race. She viciously smashed the heads of the tauren that were disturbed by various


    negative statuses.


    Crack!


    A clear sound rang out. The bull horn of the tauren boss was broken. A cloud of bloody Chi rushed out


    of it.


    It turned into the phantom of a huge bull in mid-air. He was enormous, imposing, and dauntless, looking


    like an eternal master at the Ancient Path. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked down upon Marsha


    and the others with an infuriated look


    Marsha


    Alex


    ¡°Who are you people? How dare you hurt my grandson? How brazen and unforgivable! Die, all of you!¡±


    The negative influences on the tauren boss dissipated with the appearance of the phantom of this


    bloody bull.


    When the tauren saw his horn was broken, his nose was put out of joint as be stamped with fury. ¡°How


    dare you break my bull horn and ruin my cultivation foundation? Grandpa, I want them dead!¡±

 Chapter 3471

    Chapter 3471


    Bull Demon King¡¯s bloody shadow suddenly paused before he said, ¡°No. Where is this ce? Is this


    the Ancient Path? Taurus, wasn¡¯t the Ancient Path sealed? How could outsiders get in there?¡±


    It turned out that this fellow was named Taurus.


    He immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know either. We had reached the end at first. The Ancient Path


    was basically under the control of the Demon Bull Tribe, but I didn¡¯t expect to find them at the end of


    this passage¡­ And those two are Immortal Phoenix Tribe members.¡±


    ¡°The Immortal Phoenix Tribe?¡±


    The Bull Demon King looked at the Phoenix Empress and Phoenix. ¡°Oh¡­ They are just two people


    with mixed bloodline from the branch tribe. Just kill them, but this¡­¡±


    The Bull Demon King pointed at the Titan Princess. ¡°Haha! There is actually a woman from the Titan


    Tribe! How wonderful! It was pursuing the Titan Queen back then, but that b*tch looked down on me


    and said I looked uglier than a monkey. Pooh! She was really blind! Taurus, capture this woman from


    the Titan Tribe, and I will reward you well!¡±


    Taurus asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you want her to be my grandma?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can!¡±


    During the conversation between the grandfather and grandson, Nana and the others were also


    communicating with each other. The current situation was clearly not right. Taurus alone was hard to


    deal with. In addition, there was a projection of the Bull Demon King.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Nana


    Alex


    There was a high probability that the group would be wiped out!


    The next second, that Bull Demon King¡¯s bloody shadow rushed into Taurus¡¯s body. The body kept


    expanding like a balloon. He stamped the ground hard with one foot, which cracked.


    The surrounding herd of bulls roared, and they finally moved again. They ignored Nana and the others,


    but they charged forward.


    Nana


    Alex


    The Phoenix Empress eximed, ¡°We can¡¯t let this herd of bulls rush forward anymore. The Rowans


    will be done for if they charge into their family base.¡±


    The Phoenix Empress intercept them ahead while sending out a signal.


    A small phoenix flew back to report the news.


    Nanaunched powerful attacks on Taurus by activating the witch power.


    Nana


    Alex


    Boom!


    A loud noise rang out.


    Taurus stepped on Nana with one foot, stomping him into the hard ground.


    Nana


    Alex


    The crowd behind him screamed. However, the next second, Nana burrowed out of Taurus with the


    Immortal Butcher in his hand in a mist of blood. At that moment, golden light emerged from his body,


    and countless runes wrapped around him. The golden body of a Buddha rose from the ground and


    mmed his palm down.


    Nana


    Alex


    ¡°Buddha? How is this possible?¡± A strange scream escaped from Taurus¡¯s lips.


    Shelly, who was behind Barne, summoned Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    Barne,


    Alex,


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge this time was different than any time before. The previous Persephone¡¯s


    Folly Bridge was bloodstained and led to the underworld, but now it was filled with the fragrance of


    flowers everywhere. The opposite side of the bridge was full of the beauty of the world, and the flowers


    on the other shore bloomed, leading to eternal life.


    It was the second wonderful use of Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge.


    When Nana refined and fused the Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel after acquiring it, the Buddha at that time,


    Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, and even Shelly herself seemed to have be the best tools for Jordan.


    Nana


    Alex


    Jordan.


    Alex.


    The golden body behind Nana grabbed Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge and enveloped Taurus abruptly.


    Nana


    Alex


    ¡°Flowers bloom on the other shore! The soul returns to the western paradise!¡±


    ¡°Taurus, back off!¡± The Bull Demon King screamed and rushed out of Taurus¡¯s body at once and


    escaped, caring little about his grandson.


    Taurus was stunned for a moment, but he lost the opportunity in this momentary daze. Taurus was


    surrounded by an expanse of other shore flowers. As the flowers swayed, a white soul floated out of


    Taurus¡¯s body.


    Standing on Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, Shelly said, ¡°Give up evil to attain salvation! Road to road,


    bridge to bridge! From now on, the soul will return to the west, and his body will be sanctified!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Taurusnded on the ground and turned into a golden body, but he lost his eternal freedom.


    The Bull Demon King was infuriated. ¡°You are actually the present Buddha! B*stard! Just you wait! I will


    come back!¡±


    Nana¡¯s golden body surged. ¡°You want toe and leave as you please? How can there be such an


    easy task? Surrender or die! It¡¯s your choice!¡±


    Nana


    Alex

 Chapter 3472

    Chapter 3472


    ¡°You are trying to kill me? Can¡¯t you see who I am?¡± The Bull Demon King snorted coldly and formed a


    puff of ck smoke before heading toward the herd of bulls in an attempt to to possess the other


    taurens.


    However, Shelly, standing on Persephone¡¯s Folly Bridge, waved her hand and shot out a flower from


    the other shore. The flower bloomed and filled the sky with petals. It looked good, but in the eyes of the


    Bull Demon King, it was a nail in the coffin. He screamed and escaped desperately by diving into a


    certain tauren.


    The underground vines prated rapidly and bound that tauren on the ground.


    At that moment, Grand Emperor Rowan finally arrived with twenty powerful helpers around him¡­ All of


    which were his wives. As soon as he came over, he regrouped with the Phoenix Empress and stopped


    the herd of bulls from charging forward.


    The tauren that was entangled by the vines bellowed and wanted to rush out again, but how could Dora


    agree to it?


    Dora


    Alex


    He directly activated the power of the thirteen stars and sealed the Bull Demon Kingpletely in the


    tauren¡¯s body, just like sealing the Undead Queen.


    Poof!


    That tauren had his limbs severed and the vines wrapped around him tighter. Eventually, he turned into


    a ball of vines.


    Roar!


    In the distant starry sky in the Chi universe, a huge bull roared to the sky. He was the Bull Demon King.


    Just a few moments ago, a few ant-like humans had sealed his divided soul into the body of a useless


    Demon Bull Tribe member, and he could not get it out of it.


    ¡°D*mn it! D*mn it! Who the heck was that b*stard?! I, Bull Demon King, suffered such loss for the first


    time. I will definitely find you and kill you, you b*stard!¡±


    Just then, a calf came and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, Madam Wilhelmina from the ck Breeze Castle is


    here! She said she¡¯ll tear down our barn if you don¡¯t go meet her¡­¡±


    ¡°Barn?¡±


    The Bull Demon King was furious. ¡°What barn? This ce of mine is paradise. Who does Madam


    Wilhelmina think she is? If she hadn¡¯t bootlicked that b*stard, Yodarha, every day, what right does she


    have to yell at my ce? Let her in!¡±


    After a brief moment, Madam Wilhelmina came in!


    The Bull Demon King dismissed his subordinates and his overbearing aura disappeared immediately.


    He then trotted to the middle-aged Madam Wilhelmina and ttered her like a bootlicker. ¡°Sis


    Wilhelmina, why did youe over? You should¡¯ve let me know. I would have carried a sedan chair to


    pick you up at your house!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Madam Wilhelmina patted the Bull Demon King¡¯s face. ¡°I know you are filial, but you don¡¯t need to carry


    the sedan chair. I have an urgent matter today. The Primeval Lord hase out of seclusion and


    created the strongest eternal prison in the Chi universe. He can finally catch the evil demons beyond


    the sky, but he needs to use the ancient divine artifact on the Ancient Path¡­ Didn¡¯t he tell you to go


    there? Why haven¡¯t you gone?¡±


    As soon as the Bull Demon King heard this matter, he was infuriated. ¡°Sis, I was just about to talk about


    this. My grandson, Taurus, took a million members of the Demon Bull Tribe to the Ancient Path, but he


    got killed there. A projected avatar of mine will also be sealed in a bull forever, which is equivalent to


    being annihted¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Madam Wilhelmina was shocked. ¡°Such an expert exists on the Ancient Path? Who was it?¡±


    With wide eyes, The Bull Demon King¡¯s eximed to Madam Wilhelmina, ¡°Buddha! The present


    Buddha!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Astonished, Madam Wilhelmina yelped and gasped. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the present Buddha?¡±


    The Bull Demon King replied, ¡°He even used the blooming other shore flowers and returned the soul to


    paradise. How is he not the Buddha? Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel was clear in his body. If I was mistaken, I


    will gouge my eyes out and let you kick them like balls.¡±


    Madam Wilhelmina paced back and forth. ¡°This is a great deal. Once the Buddha is reborn, he will


    definitelye and give the Primeval Lord a hard time. I have to go back quickly¡­ Put the Ancient


    Path matter aside for the time being and wait for news of me.¡±


    Right after Madam Wilhelmina said that, she turned into a crow and flew out.

 Chapter 3473

    Chapter 3473


    The Bull Demon King spat out a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Hmph! Old hag, you ran quite fast. Be careful or I


    will capture and roast you, little bird¡­¡±


    Right after saying that, that crow flew back again.


    The Bull Demon King jumped in shock and asked quickly, ¡°Dear sister, why did youe back again?¡±


    Madam Wilhelmina said, ¡°I almost forgot to tell you about one more thing. The strongest godyer


    under Luchist Rosso has returned.¡±


    The Bull Demon King was startled for a moment. ¡°Luchist Rosso¡¯s subordinate¡­ Heavenbane?¡±


    ¡°She is now called Hayley Hanson. As soon as she came back, she recovered thirty-three outer


    mountains. You should be careful. Stay away from her if you meet her!¡±


    ¡°Hayley Hanson? Alright. Got it.¡±


    The crow flew away again.


    The Bull Demon King wanted to spit again and cursed a few words at first, but he gave up in the end.


    Heavenbane had returned. It was a serious matter. More importantly, there was an enmity between


    him, the Bull Demon King, and Heavenbane!


    ***


    The Ancient Path.


    After Fiona and the others regrouped with the Phoenix Empress and Grand Emperor Rowan, they


    blocked tens of thousands of the Demon Bull Tribe. It was tough, but the rest of the tribe were nothing


    to be feared once theirmander was gone. Although the battlested for a good while, the bnce


    of victory was tipped in favor of Fiona and his allies. It was until a certain tauren shouted, ¡°Moo, moo¡­¡±


    when the herd of Demon Bulls retreated as though they had gone crazy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fiona


    Alex


    Fiona


    Alex


    Boom!


    Corpses of bulls were all over the ce.


    At that moment, Phoenix rushed up to Fiona and pped him across the face without another word.


    The women around Fiona stared on wide-eyed as they witnessed the scene, but they said nothing.


    Phoenix, too, had been a big shot once.


    Fiona


    Alex


    Fiona


    Alex


    ¡°What were you trying to do?


    ¡°Sneak away and leave me here? You don¡¯t want me anymore?¡±


    Fiona smiled awkwardly as he said, ¡°I saw that you were just reunited with your family, and I believe


    you should¡¯ve gotten together more often. We went out to explore the path first, and when the time was


    right, we¡¯de and pickyou up.¡±


    Fiona


    Alex


    ¡°Liar. You didn¡¯t even n toe back,¡± Phoenix retorted.


    Grand Emperor Rowan came forward. ¡°Barne, I knew you people had hard feelings toward Tidus


    because of the previous incident, but he is now gone! I promise such an incident will never happen


    again! The Ancient Path is perilous, and it is best that both our parties join forces.¡±


    Barne,


    Alex,


    ¡°In fact, we will also pose a potential threat if we stay here,¡± Fiona added.


    Fiona


    Alex


    He raised his hand andshed out that huge dark demonic lotus.


    The Phoenix Empress, who was knowledgeable, eximed, ¡°Blue Demonic Lotus?!¡±


    Fiona said, ¡°This is not the Blue Demonic Lotus, but the reincarnation of it. However, its threat has


    exceeded the Blue Demonic Lotus. Once it explodes, the consequences will be unimaginable. All three


    thousand worlds will turn into demon realms! We hurried into the Ancient Path because we were about


    to lose control of it. Fortunately, we managed to control it temporarily because the world¡¯sws at the


    Ancient Path are stronger and tougher than those of three thousand worlds. Next, I need to find a


    secluded ce to stabilize it.¡±


    Fiona


    Alex


    A woman in white came up behind him and asked, smiling, ¡°Are you the present Buddha?¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± Fiona returned the question.


    Fiona


    Alex


    The woman replied, ¡°You can call me Aunt Hannah. I am your father-inw¡¯s sister. I belong to the Light


    System, and you are the present Buddha. If we both join hands, we may be able to suppress this dark


    demonic lotus! At least we can cleanse a portion of the dark attribute.¡±


    ¡°Light System?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    As a whim struck the woman, the phantasm of an eight-winged angel appeared behind her. Divine aura


    rushed into everyone¡¯s cells, making them feel as though their souls were being purified.

 Chapter 3474

    Chapter 3474


    ¡°What a powerful holy aura!¡±


    ¡°Such a profession is extinct in the current three thousand worlds!¡±


    Not only was Dora astonished, but many people who came with him were shocked beyond words.


    Dora


    Alex


    Dora was hesitant for a moment. Finally, he summoned the dark demonic lotus out of his body¡­ This


    demonic lotus had absorbed an unknown amount of energy in the Dark Cemetery of the Titan Tribe,


    where it underwent a powerful metamorphosis. As soon as it appeared, it suppressed the holy aura on


    Hannah to the point that she was unable to raise her head.


    Dora


    Alex


    Both parties even seemed to be sworn enemies.


    A human face appeared on the demonic lotus. It opened its mouth and belched a cloud of smoke that


    rolled toward Hannah.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Everyone around was bbergasted. The emergence of the human face on the demonic lotus was too


    terrifying and bizarre. Even Shelly was unable to exin the changes behind it.


    The holy energy on Hannah abruptly exploded. The eight-winged angel pped its wings and turned


    thousands of feathers into holy-light swords before ying the ck smoke spewed by that dark


    demonic lotus.


    Boom!


    An explosion rang out.


    Chi surged and rushed ten thousand feet into the sky. The eight-winged angel behind Hannah wrapped


    around her body and retreated several kilometers. On the other hand, the human face on that dark


    demonic lotus sneered and spoke humannguage, ¡°You are a delicacy. How can I allow you to


    escape? I¡¯m going to eat you! Eat you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The human face turned three-dimensional. Furthermore, a woman began to form. Her entire body was


    pitch-ck, and although her appearance was unclear, she gave out a heinous vibe.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°¡¯What the hell is this thing?¡±


    The women around Hannah screamed. Not only was Hannah attacked in that instace, but the other


    women were also affected. They seemed to be wrapped in infinite negative energy, amplifying their


    negative emotions-hatred, jealousy, greed, and lust, by a hundred times. If these women had not been


    supreme powerhouses, they would have failed to bear the influence and be the ves of the dark


    demonic lotus.


    Dora looked extremely serious as he desperately stimted the three thousand lotuses in his body,


    trying to pull the dark demonic lotus back. However, it turned out to be ineffective.


    Dora


    Alex


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Grand Emperor Rowan and the others struck out vigorously when they saw the woman appearing on


    the dark demonic lotus and rushed toward Hannah. Surprisingly, Grand Emperor Rowan also had a


    cultivation technique of Buddhism¡­


    ¡°Vajrasattva Mantra!¡±


    ¡°Trailokyavijaya Mantra!¡±


    ¡°Vairocana Buddha Mantra!¡±


    ¡°Deva Marici Sutra!¡±


    ¡°Padmasambhava Mantra!¡±


    ¡°Vajrasattva Mantra!¡±


    The woman appearing on the dark demonic lotus was unable to get close after Grand Emperor Rowan


    bombarded her with six-path incantations. She let out a voice. ¡°You actually know the Seal of Six


    Eternities! Great! Be my ve, or die!¡±


    Just then, Dora smashed the dark woman¡¯s head with Star Chain Hammer, shattering her instantly.


    Dora


    Alex


    The woman¡¯s face appeared again on the dark demonic lotus. She shouted furiously, ¡°Rockefeller, you


    are just the host used by me. How dare you rebel against me? Do you believe I will break your entire


    cultivation?¡±


    Dora replied, ¡°Since I am your host, you are the daughter I gave birth to. A daughter who tries to kill her


    own parent, however? You are treacherous and intolerable to the world. I will beat you up. So what?!¡±


    Dora


    Alex

 Chapter 3475

    Chapter 3475


    Jasmine raised his palm, smacking her continuously until she finally became obedient after a hundred


    smacks. She dared note out again. Jasmine seized the opportunity and took the dark demonic


    lotus into his body. Only then did the crowd heave a sigh of relief.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    Jasmine


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan said, ¡°Bolot, this dark demonic lotus of yours is really not an ordinary danger.


    She is already self-aware. If she keeps getting stronger, she will be bound to be a scourge¡­¡±


    Bolot,


    Alex,


    Jasmine was troubled as well.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    The key point was that he did not even know how to suppress her now¡­ It seemed that only the


    mystery of thirteens left behind by Hayley could make the dark demonic lotus fearful.


    ¡°I know! I will be careful!¡±


    Facing tauren corpses all over the ce, the crowd was in a dilemma once again.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Originally, a beast tide would ur at this time, and local Witch Beasts from the Ancient Path would


    rush here,¡± the Phoenix Empress said. ¡°They are a great tonic and foundation to our survival here, but


    this herd of tauren came, and the situation has changed. This ce is unlikely to be safe anymore.¡±


    They had managed to get a few clues from the conversation between Taurus and the Bull Demon King


    earlier.


    Jasmine looked at Grand Emperor Rowan, ¡°Sir Rowan¡­¡±


    Jasmine


    Alex


    Beside him, Phoenix poked him. ¡°How should you address him? Call him Father-inw!¡±


    Jasmine grabbed her soft hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t married you officially, nor have I taken you into the family in


    a luxurious way. Shouldn¡¯t I wait until then to change my tune?¡±


    Jasmine


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Phoenix then said, ¡°Dad, in fact, we found ze¡¯s reincarnation. We even brought Aunt


    Lucretia back from theher realm.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Grand Emperor Rowan seemed overjoyed. ¡°You have found ze? Is that brat really with


    Xienna Stoermer? Even if those two people wanted to elope, they didn¡¯t have to jump into the Pool of


    Reincarnation! I have met that brat, Dimitri Rockefeller, several times. If they exined themselves, I


    would¡¯ve surely understood them.¡±


    Phoenix shook her head. ¡°Then you are wrong. ze and Xienna didn¡¯t elope and jump into the Pool of


    Reincarnation. Someone pushed them into it¡­ Xienna disliked ze. The reincarnation of Xienna is


    here. There. It¡¯s her, Geena Assex!¡±


    Geena


    Dorothy


    ¡°Huh? Y-you are¡­ The reincarnation of Xienna Stoermer? T-then, you are¡­¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan was shocked once again. However, the current Geena was Jasmine¡¯s first wife.


    Xienna had stuck her neck out and caused lots of incidents for Dimitri¡¯s sake, but she fell in love with


    someone else after reincarnation?


    Geena


    Dorothy


    Jasmine


    Alex


    ¡°My previous incarnation was Dimitri Rockefeller!¡± Jasmine finally said. ¡°My ancestor is ine


    Rockefeller.¡±


    Jasmine


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan eximed, ¡°ine Rockefeller! He is my sworn brother!¡±


    Jasmine was speechless.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan then continued, ¡°In fact, ine also came to the Ancient Path. We split up at


    that time, but an unforeseen event urred. We entered the Mist Valley of the Ancient Path one by


    one, but we were separated¡­ By the way, your ancestor has been to the Chi universe. He has an


    eternal divine artifact that may be able to suppress the dark demonic lotus in your body.¡±


    ¡°Mist Valley? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just up ahead. It¡¯ll take a journey of about three days.¡±


    Once Jasmine heard that he could find his ancestor, he looked ted. Furthermore, Dimitri¡¯s remnant


    soul was still inside his cardiac acupoint. Dimitri was ine¡¯s son. Hence, they might find a better


    solution if they met each other.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    The Titan Princess said, ¡°The current problem is that the Bull Demon King wille back for sure. His


    projection is so powerful. If hees over with his main body, we won¡¯t be able to stop him at all.


    That¡¯s the point.¡±


    ¡°If I can use the dark demonic lotus, I can give it a shot!¡± Jasmine said as he frowned.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    Just then, the Phanes Ax inside Jasmine¡¯s sea of consciousness trembled vigorously and flew out


    automatically right in a certain direction.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    Jasmine was shocked.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    It was a remarkable weapon he couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look first! Don¡¯t you guys follow me!¡±


    The Phanes Ax must have discovered something.


    Jasmine was fast, but he barely kept up with the Phanes Ax. After some time, he saw it dive headlong


    into a mist.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    ¡°Mist Valley?!¡±


    After pursuing it for an unknown time, Jasmine finally caught up with the Phanes Ax. However, a


    golden city appeared before him, exuding golden light in the mist.


    Jasmine


    Alex

 Chapter 3476

    Chapter 3476


    The Phanes Ax prated the mist with a swish and rushed straight at the enormous Golden City


    ahead.


    ¡°F*ck! Wait for me!¡± Marsha was helpless for a while.


    Marsha


    Alex


    He scurried and chased after the Phanes Ax. To his surprise, an invisible barrier ofws appeared in


    front of him.


    Bam!


    Marsha mmed so hard into the barrier he saw stars. He broke his nose with two streams of blood


    flowing down slowly. His nasal bridge and incisors were also almost broken.


    Marsha


    Alex


    ¡°Holy crap! A force field actually exists here! You should have told me!¡±


    The Phanes Ax, however, was very powerful, directly passing through the force field and rushing into


    the golden city. As a spell formation master, Marsha stayed in ce and studied the force field for a


    long while, but he did not know how to decipher it.


    Marsha


    Alex


    ¡®Weird. What kind of force field is this? I can¡¯t decipher it even after using the spell formation in the Chi


    universe¡­¡¯


    Marsha frowned and felt a little restless.


    Marsha


    Alex


    Dimitri had identally acquired the Phanes Ax in his previous life before giving it to him. This thing


    was also rted to the Ancestor Witches, which went into the golden city for no reason. Thus, he


    wondered what it was doing there.


    What should he do if he lost it?


    ¡®I can¡¯t decipher this spot. I¡¯ll try at another ce,¡¯ Marsha decided to walk around the force field to see


    if there were any weak spots he could find.


    Marsha


    Alex


    Just then, amotion was heard behind him.


    Roar!


    It was an earth-shattering beast roar!


    Marsha looked back and saw a fierce-looking strange beast approaching him little by little. Its bell-like


    eyes glowed red while it stared intently at Alder, as if he was the tastiest food in the world.


    Marsha


    Alex


    Alder,


    Alex,


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Marsha did not bother spending time with this beast. As the aura on his body erupted, the aura


    belonging to the Ancestor Witches surged.


    Marsha


    Alex


    After the strange beast felt that pure aura of the Ancestor Witches, it immediately prostrated on the


    ground and spoke the humannguage. ¡°My lord, spare me! My lord, spare me!¡±


    Marsha was startled. ¡°You can even speak in humannguage?¡±


    Marsha


    Alex


    The strange beast nodded hurriedly. ¡°My lord, I am a minor character in the Witch Beast Kingdom. The


    flesh and skin on my body are worthless, and my blood is not pure either. My lord, please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Witch Beast Kingdom?¡± Marsha froze for a moment. ¡°The Witch Beasts even evolved and created a


    kingdom? Alright. That¡¯s not important. Then, can you tell me how to break this force field? Is there a


    way to get in?¡±


    Marsha


    Alex


    That strange beast was dazed for a moment. ¡°My lord, didn¡¯t youe out of it?¡±


    ¡°D*mn. Would I even have to ask you if I did? Tell me quickly. I have something urgent, and I need to


    go in.¡±


    That creature shook its head. ¡°This the great protective force field of the Golden City. Only those with


    the exit token issued by the Golden City coupled with the identity of the Golden City can enter the force


    field, or else you won¡¯t be able to enter it at all! There are also all kinds of outrageous mechanisms in


    the force field of this Golden City. My lord, you can¡¯t get inside if you aren¡¯t someone from the inside.¡±


    Marsha was dejected upon hearing it. The restriction of this golden city was simply too tight, wasn¡¯t it?


    Marsha


    Alex


    ¡°What kind of people live inside this city?¡±


    ¡°My lord, they are all bad guys in the Golden City.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    ¡°They always capture our Witch Beast Kingdom people, eat them alive, skin them to make clothes.


    They even used our blood to activate the bloodlines of their juniors and enhance their cultivation. They


    have been doing this for millions of years! They are sinful! Now, our princess in the Witch Beast


    Kingdom has also disappeared suddenly. The Golden City people might have captured her. Our king in


    the Witch Beast Kingdom was furious and ordered us toe over to gather military intelligence and


    prepare to attack the Golden City.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 3477

    Chapter 3477


    ¡°How are you going to attack? You can¡¯t even enter this force field.¡±


    ¡°If it is certain that the princess has been captured into the Golden City, the king will dispatch the great


    wizards¡­ Oh, they definitely have a way.¡±


    Amber looked in the direction of the golden city from here. The mist was so thick that he could not see


    anything except that huge shining city.


    Amber


    Alex


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Just then, another voice was heard not far away.


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! I¡¯m the princess of the Witch Beast Kingdom. Both our countries have


    signed an agreement where royalties can¡¯t hurt each other. Aren¡¯t you afraid of triggering arge-scale


    war between the two countries by doing this?!¡±


    A sinister man said with a smile, ¡°What I need exactly is the royal bloodline of a purebred Witch Beast


    like yours. Hahahaha! Our soul and flesh will mingleter. After I suck your entire body¡¯s Yin energy


    and drink all your blood, my cultivation will definitely reach new heights, with an 80% chance of


    breaking through the Dominant Realm!¡±


    As soon as the strange snow-white beast heard that, its hair stood on end. ¡°I found her. It¡¯s the


    princess.¡±


    Before Amber could open his mouth, it rushed over abruptly and spoke humannguage, ¡°Let go of the


    princess!¡±


    Amber


    Alex


    ¡°Oh! How dare a White yere here and court death?¡± When that man saw the strange snow-


    white beast, he sneered with contempt. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to strip off your fur and give it to me, and


    I will spare your miserable life. Otherwise, you know the consequences!¡±


    Roar!


    After the strange snow-white beast nced at the princess of the Witch Beast Kingdom, locked in a


    cage by the man, it roared and rushed forward regardless of everything. ¡°Why do I have to fear death


    for the sake of Her Highness?¡±


    A lolita-looking young girl was curling up pitifully inside the iron cage. Her only difference from a normal


    human was that her ears were rtively long, but she looked very beautiful, like an elf. When she saw


    the white beast rushing over, she screamed, ¡°Moron, you are no match for him. Go back and notify my


    father to save me!¡±


    The white beast rushed forward.


    It had an enormous body and great inertia, so it couldn¡¯t stop halfway even if it wanted to.


    Consequently, that middle-aged man kicked it in the chin. The white beast screamed in pain with


    several teeth shattered. It fell and rolled on the ground, unable to get up for a moment.


    The man sneered. ¡°A White yer¡¯s fur is favorite among the rich women. I didn¡¯t expect I would be


    able to get one before I went in. How lucky I am.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He took out a small skinning knife with a swish and walked toward the white beast.


    At that moment, a young man walked out of the mist behind it and stood beside the white beast


    Looking at the man who was walking over, he said, ¡°Are you a Golden City citizen?¡±


    ¡°A human..? me yourself for a misfortune life, now that you have met me!¡±


    The man stepped on the ground and rushed toward Josef. As he shed at Amber¡¯s neck, the skinning


    knife formed a killing arc.


    Josef.


    Alex.


    Amber


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    The next second, his small skinning knife was in Amber¡¯s hand and pointed at his neck.


    Amber


    Alex


    Half of the de pierced the skin, and blood flowed out. The man was shocked to see how the


    opponent¡¯sbat power far surpassed his. ¡°Wait a minute. We are all humans from the outside. If you


    kill me, you will also be sanctioned by the arbitral tribunal!¡±


    Amber asked, ¡°I don¡¯t have the token, nor do I have the imprint made by the lord of the Golden City.


    How am I going to enter the city?¡±


    Amber


    Alex


    The man was startled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you from Golden City?¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m asking you!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ There is no way.¡±


    ¡°Oh. In that case, you are useless!¡± Amber decapitated him without hesitation and searched his body


    afternding a killer blow. As expected, he found a token, some fine items, as well as a storage ring!


    Amber


    Alex


    After doing that, he walked up to the cage and looked at the princess inside. ¡°Little girl, how about


    making a deal with me?¡±

 Chapter 3478

    Chapter 3478


    The princess in the cage seemed cautious yet nervous as she looked at Leonardo. ¡°Who¡­ Who are


    you?¡±


    Leonardo.


    Alex.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Nathalia said, ¡°I am a good person.¡±


    Nathalia


    Alex


    The strange snow-white beast next to him finally climbed up and said, ¡°Your Highness, he is not a


    citizen of the Golden City, but he wants to enter the Golden City.¡±


    The princess inside the cage was shocked. ¡°A human that doesn¡¯t belong to the Golden City? Who are


    you then? Are there other human tribes at the Ancient Path?¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Can you let me out first, or do you have some fetish for talking to me like


    this, so you look taller?¡±


    Nathalia shrugged. ¡°It is not a problem to let you out because you can¡¯t escape anyway.¡±


    Nathalia


    Alex


    The princess looked at him. ¡°I won¡¯t escape. You are a strange person. I sense a familiar scent on


    you¡­¡±


    The thing that could hold the princess of the Witch Beast Kingdom captive in the cage was certainly not


    simple. It was aw-based divine artifact. However, it was different from the force field outside the


    Golden City. This amazingw was notplicated, so unlocking the cage from the outside wasn¡¯t a


    problem.


    After the cage was opened, the princess climbed out of it. The little girl suddenly struck Nathalia by


    throwing a bead hard at him. The head shone with brilliance and enveloped Nathalia like a tidal wave.


    A chaotic force even wanted to bind Leonardo.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Leonardo.


    Alex.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Nathaliaughed.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    He was too familiar with this thing. It turned out to be the Chaos Bead!


    The evil Bodhi wanted to control Nathalia¡¯s body under the Sinless City, but Nathalia ended up getting


    a few Chaos Beads inadvertently after devouring him. He already had twenty-one of them including the


    ones that he had collected¡­ There were twenty-four Chaos Beads in total.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Nathalia


    Alex


    This princess threw one bead at him right now. In other words, he would gather all twenty-four Chaos


    Beads as long as he found another two.


    Gulp!


    Nathalia swallowed the Chaos Bead in one gulp. Then, a fresh and lively Chaos Bead was hung on the


    Chaos Tree inside the mind pce that had long grown into a towering ancient tree.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°Hey, little girl. Do you still have beads like this? Hit me again! Keep hitting me! I won¡¯t fight back!¡±


    In the eyes of the young-looking princess, Nathalia looked exactly like a pedophile with his current


    expression.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°How dare you¡­ Eat my Chaos Bead? Spit it out quickly! Give it back to me!¡±


    Nathalia replied, ¡°How can I spit it out again after swallowing it? Think about it. Can you still spit out a


    complete apple after eating it?¡±


    Nathalia


    Alex


    The princess asked, ¡°What is an apple?¡±


    Right! How could apples be qualified to appear in a ce full of divine energy and Witch attributes like


    the Ancient Path?


    If an apple was really nted in this ce, it would definitely be an immortal item like the


    Vermillion Fruit or Ginseng Fruit after a period of cultivation.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a type of fruit. Alright. It is not important. More importantly, do you still have Chaos Beads? I


    want to eat them. They are delicious. I can trade them with you for other treasures.¡±


    ¡°No more. That¡¯s my only Chaos Bead. Give it back to me before we negotiate a deal!¡±


    ¡°I have swallowed and digested it. How am I supposed to give it back to you?¡± Nathalia said, ¡°Oh. How


    about this? When I poop next time, you cane over and look for it. Perhaps you will be able to find a


    bit of energy in the poop.¡±


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°You are¡­ You too disgusting!¡±


    Nathalia sighed secretly. It seemed that the little girl did not lie. She did not have other Chaos Beads in


    her hand, so how was he going to spit out what he had swallowed?


    Nathalia


    Alex

 Chapter 3479

    Chapter 3479


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Rebbeca said, ¡°Now that I have saved you, it¡¯s time to talk about our


    terms!¡±


    Rebbeca


    Alex


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I heard that your great wizard has a way to infiltrate Golden City, right?¡± When Rebbeca said that,


    however, he also noticed something wrong. ¡°The guy wanted to drag you into it just now, but you are


    not a citizen, and you have neither token nor marking on your body. Could he still drag you in? What


    would happen to you?¡±


    Rebbeca


    Alex


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The princess sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t even know this. It looks like you are really not a Golden City citizen.


    Once I am dragged into this force field, thews inside will restrict me, and I won¡¯t be able to use any of


    my cultivation. I will be no different from a cripple.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The princess was mischievous, so Rebbeca did not trust her. Hearing something could be misleading,


    but seeing was believing. He created a mirror image and took the token that he had retrieved from the


    dead man before walking into the force field.


    Rebbeca


    Alex


    As expected, the moment he entered it, a powerful force suppressed his body, and a mysterious force


    sealed all his cultivation. There was even a surge of another apocalyptic force.


    Boom!


    A thunderbolt struck his head, shattering his mirror imagepletely.


    ¡°Holy crap!¡± Rebbeca seemed to personally experience that kind of despair as soon as the mirror


    image died.


    Rebbeca


    Alex


    ¡°You saw it, didn¡¯t you? You will simply end up dead if you try to get in.¡±


    The princess looked disdainful. ¡°Put that in your pipe and smoke it. Besides, what¡¯s so great about


    Golden City? The humans inside are either viins or idiots!¡±


    However, a group of people suddenly rushed out of the force right after she said that.


    ¡°Hmph! Told you someone was trying to break through the force field just now!¡±


    ¡°A dead citizen of the Golden City, a White yer, and¡­ A little girl from the Witch Beast Kingdom. Oh


    my, who is this? A human without markings? Where did youe from?!¡±


    Just as Rebbeca was about to speak, that man said quickly, ¡°Capture him!¡±


    Rebbeca


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    Rebbeca tried to run away, but he was surrounded. This group of people was powerful, with one of


    them perhaps even transcending at Dominant Realm.


    Rebbeca


    Alex


    A rope was unleashed and bound Rebbeca with overwhelming binding force.


    Rebbeca


    Alex


    ¡°Holy crap!¡± Rebbeca cursed at his misfortune.


    Rebbeca


    Alex


    The people were far stronger than him, especially since that rope was a powerful magical treasure.


    Immediately afterward, the princess and the strange snow-white beast were also captured.


    ¡°Sir, how are we going to deal with these few?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Hmph! They¡¯ll end up dead for killing a Golden City citizen! However, this is one very strange guy. An


    unmarked human actually showed up on the Ancient Path. Could he be a human who fell into this


    ce just like three millennia ago?¡± The leader said, ¡°The astrologist discovered that a group of tauren


    had rushed into the Mist Valley. The origin of those guys is bizarre. They are most likely from the Chi


    universe.¡±


    ¡°They are from the Chi universe?!¡±


    ¡°Put these few people in jail first! I will find someone from the Inquisition Hall to perform the Soul


    Illumination. Everythingwill be cleared up.¡±


    Those words astonished Bokir, but more importantly, he could not put up any resistance now.


    Bokir,


    Alex,


    Shortly afterward, the three of them were forcefully taken into the force field. The princess and the


    White yer lost their cultivation directly from the suppression. Enervated, they were unable to move.


    Rebbeca was worried that the thunderbolt would descend at first, but it did not happen. Only a force


    was suppressing him. But then, the thirteens inside his body started rotating simultaneously.


    Rebbeca


    Alex

 Chapter 3480

    Chapter 3480


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you hadn¡¯t tried to run into the force field with the token, how could we get


    captured?¡±


    ¡°Great now. Tell me. What should we do?¡±


    The princess of the Witch Beast Kingdom was so angry that she kicked Omas until her small chest


    even trembled. Omas did not expect this would happen either.


    Omas


    Alex


    Omas


    Alex


    ¡°At least you are not in the hands of that viin now, and you were not forced to have bestiality either,¡±


    Omas said, ¡°Moreover, the blood inside your body won¡¯t be drained. On the contrary, you actually


    profited.¡±


    Omas


    Alex


    ¡°What bestiality?¡± The princess was infuriated as she bated her fangs. ¡°Who are you calling a beast? I


    am royalty with a noble bloodline in the Witch Beast Kingdom. How dare you describe me as a beast?


    You are the beast. A wild beast. A dumb wild beast!¡±


    Abraham, the Witch Beast princess, and the White yer were all locked in a cage.


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    The White yer dared not speak and regarded itself invisible. It looked at the princess with its small


    eyes for a while before looking at Abraham, saying it could not understand their profound conversation.


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    Omas grabbed her ears. ¡°What are these ears of yours? A bunny girl or a cat girl?¡±


    Omas


    Alex


    The princess stomped on his stomach. ¡°F*ck off! What bunny girl and cat girl? My bloodline is much


    more advanced than you, human. Tell you what. We royalties of the Witch Beast are the most ancient


    and primitive and possess the supreme Xeraphim Bloodline.¡±


    ¡°What bloodline? Xeraphim Bloodline? Sorry, I have never heard of this bloodline of yours. I don¡¯t even


    know how to write it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Dumb, uneducated human!¡±


    When the few people from the Golden City heard the quarrel, their gazes and expressions changed


    slightly. The few secretly sent telepathic messages to each other.


    ¡°No way? That little girl is the princess of the Witch Beast Kingdom, a royalty of the Xeraphim n?¡±


    ¡°If the Witch Beast Kingdom citizens know that Golden City has captured their royalty, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll


    go mad and attack the city!¡±


    ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°Release her?¡±


    ¡°This princess is together with this human. He is probably involved! You also know that the Nine Yin


    Heavenly Ruins are about to be opened soon. It is a critical period now, and idents are definitely not


    allowed to happen¡­ Neither those from Witch Beast Kingdom nor the Chi universe cane and


    disturb us.¡±


    ¡°The citizens from the Witch Beast Kingdom wouldn¡¯t notice as long as they enter Golden City.¡±


    Eventually, Abraham, the princess, and the White yers were locked in the dungeon. It was extremely


    dark, but it was apparent that the three weren¡¯t only the ones held captive. They saw a few prison cells


    containing many Witch Beast Kingdom citizens along the way.


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    After sensing the Xeraphim Bloodline on the princess, the prisoners of the Witch Beast Kingdom went


    into a frenzy¡­


    ¡°Princess Bea?!¡±


    ¡°How did you get in?!¡±


    ¡°How dare those damned Golden City scums vite the contract and capture the royal heir of the


    Witch Beast Kingdom? They deserve to die! They deserve to die!¡±


    The beasts in the prison rioted.


    The loud noises shocked the sturdy prison cells, such that they were grating to the ears. However, the


    restriction of supremews existed in the Golden City and nullified their strength, and the prisoners


    here were certainly unable to cause any destruction.


    Suddenly, the officers escorting Omas and the others roared in a fury.


    Omas


    Alex


    ¡°Silence!!! I will kill whoever that makes any noise!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 3481

    Chapter 3481


    The massive soul pressure was undoubtedly a fatal disaster for the prisoners who had been weakened


    into normal people. In an instant, countless Witch Beast Kingdom citizens fell to the ground and


    vomited blood.


    Princess Bea and the White yer slumped to the ground in pain.


    On the other hand, the thirteens inside Fiona¡¯s body formed some kind of miraculous orbit,


    resisting such severe damage. Furthermore, he felt that his body¡®s suppressive force was weakening.


    Fiona


    Alex


    He was recovering his strength, but at that moment, he had to pretend he was powerless, falling to the


    ground like Bea and the others.


    ¡°So what if you are the princess of the Witch Beast Kingdom?! So what if you are royalty?! Since you


    are in this dungeon, don¡¯t ever think about getting out! Hmph!¡±


    The warden threw both Fiona and the princess into a cell. As for the White yer, that man sneered. ¡°It


    just so happens that my wife¡¯s sister wants a coat made of a White yer. You came at the right time!¡±


    Fiona


    Alex


    The strange snow-white beast was astonished. It wanted to escape directly, but it was impossible. Its


    strength had been suppressedpletely, so it was no different from a domestic pet. That man


    smacked its head¡­


    ¡°Y-you guys¡­ Have crossed the line! ¡± Princess Bea screamed.


    Although she was not well acquainted with this White yer, they were captured along the way.


    Surprisingly, those experts patrolling the Golden City did not do anything to it, but an insignificant


    warden killed it after it entered this cell.


    The man peeled off the White yer¡¯s fur in front of Fiona and Bea.


    Fiona


    Alex


    That man turned his head and looked at Bea as she cursed, ¡°Princess? It will be your turn soon!¡±


    Murderous vibes filled that man¡¯s eyes. Then, he casually threw the skinned White yer¡¯s corpse


    aside and walked out carrying the fur.


    The eyes of the beasts in the cage med with rage, but they dared not mount any resistance.


    Princess Bea sat on the ground and was slightly absent-minded. ¡°They are going to kill me. They will


    definitely kill me because this incident will be exposed if they let me go. They can only conceal this


    incident by killing me. No, I am of Xeraphim royalty. Not only will they kill me, but they will certainly


    mingle with my flesh and soul¡­¡±


    Puzzled, Fiona asked, ¡°Mingle with your flesh and soul? What¡¯s so special about your Xeraphim n?¡±


    Fiona


    Alex


    Princess Bea nced at him. ¡°Foolish human! You know nothing!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ***


    Golden City.


    Inquisition Hall¡­


    The leader who had just captured Fiona and the others hade to meet a man with long white hair.


    He wore a resplendent official uniform andy on a couch made of White yer fur. Next to him were


    two young, beautiful, sexy, and coquettish women, massaging his burly muscles.


    Fiona


    Alex


    ¡°Sir, we caught a pure human without Golden City markings.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A pure human¡­ Why do youe and ask me? Drag him to perform the Soul Illumination, and


    his identity will be clear.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! And one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Say it quickly. Don¡¯t interrupt my rest!¡±


    ¡°We caught the princess of the Witch Beast Kingdom by ident¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The inquisitor stood up abruptly. ¡°Fool! We will get into deep trouble if you bring in Witch


    Beast royalty!¡±


    The man said, ¡°Sir, it is the youngest princess of the Witch Beast Kingdom. Perhaps she has not


    undergone theing-of-age ceremony. She still cannot activate the racial skill, so Witch Beast


    Kingdom probably doesn¡¯t know about it! I didn¡¯t capture her. Someone from Bloodlust Shrine wanted


    to borrow the Xeraphim Bloodline¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ You just said she is still a young princess who has not undergone theing-of-age ceremony,


    didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ We can¡¯t make this matter public. We have no way to release her either. How about this? You


    should go over and bring that princess secretly¡­ Hmm¡­ Forget it! I¡¯ll go there myself.¡±

 Chapter 3482

    Chapter 3482


    Locked in the same cell, Molie and Princess Bea looked at each other helplessly.


    Molie


    Alex


    ¡°Hey. Why are you ring at me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I just wanted to! So what?! You are stupid, after all. If you hadn¡¯t tried to enter the force field and ran


    away quickly instead, we wouldn¡¯t have been locked up here! I will re at you! I will re at you to


    death!¡± The princess red at Molie with fierce eyes.


    Molie


    Alex


    ¡°Try ring at me again.¡±


    ¡°I will re at you, so what?!¡±


    Bam!


    Molie punched the princess¡­ In the ear.


    Molie


    Alex


    Bea jumped and had a bizarre expression as if he had touched her most sensitive spot on her body.


    Shame, rage, and something else surged inside her. ¡°B*stard! Idiot! Trash! I was ring at you! Why


    did you hit my ear?!¡±


    Molie replied, ¡°I see your ears moving all the time. They are annoying. Are you sick in the ears?!¡±


    Molie


    Alex


    ¡°You are sick in the ears!¡±


    ¡°I am a doctor. I may be able to help¡­¡±


    ¡°My ears are fine! Don¡¯t you talk to me, you b*stard! Don¡¯t even talk to me if anything happens!¡±


    Princess Bea screamed, distressed.


    Molie shrugged, expressing his agreement. The thirteen stars inside his body were now forming some


    kind of weird formation. It was bizarre and coincided with some mysterious worldws.


    Molie


    Alex


    When Hayley gave him these thirteen stars, she once said that he could go and help her after he could


    fullyprehend their mystery¡­ Under the special force field of Golden City, the thirteen stars


    changed bizarrely, making now the best time to study it.


    He sat in the corner, his mind immersed in watching andprehending the trajectory of the thirteen


    stars. He felt they were mysterious and unpredictable with a certain will in the obscurity. Such will


    wouldn¡¯t be possessed by normal humans, deities or an individual powerhouse, but it represented


    some kind of supreme path of God, the Aeon of the universe, and more advanced fundamentalws.


    However, it was always obscure and out of reach, like looking at flowers in the fog or watching a moon


    in the water.


    ¡®They run passively now¡­ They actually are self-conscious¡­ This is also the protection Hayley has


    made for me. More importantly, how will I maneuver among them?¡¯


    The thirteen stars were just like the nines in the sr system. Each star was independent, but


    there was some kind of corrtion among themselves. Thews changed as the orientation of the


    rotation changed. Moreover, everything on the star was also changing.


    ¡®Wait¡­ Why do they look like some kind of¡­¡¯


    ***


    Molie wasprehending and deciphering the changes in the thirteen stars.


    Molie


    Alex


    Princess Bea was unwilling to talk to Molie again at first, but she was extremely bored after a short


    while. There was little she could do while trapped in a cell devoid of food and drink


    Molie


    Alex


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    She took the initiative to talk to Leonardo. However, Molie was motionless.


    Leonardo.


    Alex.


    Molie


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph! What¡¯s the big deal?! If you don¡¯t talk, you might as well stop talking for the rest of your life!¡±


    She really did not know what to do. She wanted to lie down and rest, but the dirty cell was worlds apart


    from the soft pce bed she usually slept on. How could she sleep?


    It was then that the door to the dungeon was opened again. It was not the previous warden this time


    but a man covered in a ck robe. As soon as he came in, ayer of ferocious mental power swept


    through the entire dungeon.


    ¡°Oh! D*mn! I feel so sleepy all of a sudden!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Something¡¯s wrong. The ck-robed guy is strange. Is this mental interference..?¡±

 Chapter 3483

    Chapter 3483


    ¡°D*mn! What is this old geezer trying to do?¡±


    The people in the dungeon roared, knowing that something was wrong. However, they were unable to


    resist as their cultivation got suppressed, causing them to quickly fall into aa.


    Princess Bea, locked together with Bokir, was no exception. After yawning, shey directly on the


    ground she so despised and fell asleep.


    Bokir,


    Alex,


    Moana was in the process of enlightenment at first, but he sensed the strange mental rhythm that had


    suddenly appeared in the dungeon. At this time, he had long recovered his cultivation and was


    completely free from the suppression of Golden City¡¯s force field. That mysterious energy seemed to


    have ignored his existence directly. Hence, the ck-robed man¡¯s mental influence had little effect on


    him. It was all but child¡¯s y in the face of his massive sea of consciousness.


    Moana


    Alex


    Even so¡­


    ¡®I¡¯d like to find out what the hell is going on¡­¡¯


    In fact, Moana thought that Grand Emperor Rowan said he lost contact with his ancestor, ine, in the


    Mist Valley back then. It happened that a bizarre golden city existed in this ce, so could it be that his


    ancestor was in this city?


    Moana


    Alex


    Indeed, it was a blessing from his ancestor that he¡¯d managed to grow to such an extent. Now that he


    had the news of his ancestor, he had to investigate it no matter what.


    At that moment, he pretended to be hypnotized and copsed lopsidedly on the ground. To his


    surprise, that man outside, who was wrapped in a ck robe, came straight to his cell and he opened


    the heavy cell door.


    ¡®Is he looking for me?¡¯


    Moana focused on the visitor¡¯s action quietly, slightly nervous. Then, he noticed that the visitor paid no


    attention to him, fully focused on Princess Bea instead.


    Moana


    Alex


    He heard the man muttering to himself, ¡°Hehe. She really is the princess of the Witch Beast Kingdom,


    the heir to the purest Xeraphim Bloodline. What a bargain for me.¡±


    That man smiled as he took off his ck robe.


    Moana could see him clearly with the divine eye hidden in his sea of consciousness.


    Moana


    Alex


    This person was wearing a resplendent uniform with a slightly chubby figure and white hair. He looked


    like a fifty-year-old old man. Nheless, his body muscles were well developed. He took off his


    clothes right away, fully naked.


    ¡®Holy crap! What is this old geezer trying to do?¡¯


    His purpose was very obvious. Moana remembered that Bea once said someone would mingle with her


    flesh and soul because she had the royal bloodline of the Xeraphim n. Now, judging by the looks of


    it, it seemed she wasn¡¯t lying. A shameless old man had reallye to have intercourse with her.


    Moana


    Alex


    Rip!


    The man tore the jacket on Princess Bea with one hand.


    ¡®Oh ho! Royaldies are well-nourished!¡¯


    It was not visible when she was wearing the loose dress. Her dress was now torn open, revealing the


    corset beneath it. Her body size was clear at a nce. Although she was still a lolita, she had


    everything that she should have, and they were bigger than those of a normal person.


    The old man¡¯s eyes gleamed as he said, ¡°What a young body, a pure bloodline of the Xeraphim n.


    After mingling with her flesh and soul, I should be able to restore my youth! I¡¯m really looking forward to


    this!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moana saw that the old man was about to remove the final piece of garment on Princess Bea and


    achieve his goal, and after two seconds of hesitation, Moana decided to rescue the girl. He was in no


    way benevolent, but the identity of the princess of the Witch Beast Kingdom might be useful to him.


    Moana


    Alex


    Moana


    Alex


    Rip!


    Moana made his move when the man grabbed Bea¡¯s garment and began tearing it.


    Moana


    Alex


    It happened when the man had very low vignce. He probably never expected that Moana would


    regain his cultivation. Then, a sword light shed in that instant. The razor-sharp Immortal Butcher


    pierced the back of the man¡¯s head and came out of his forehead. The berserk witch and divine power


    shattered his soul, leading to hisplete death.


    Moana


    Alex

 Chapter 3484

    Chapter 3484


    Whoosh!


    The white-haired inquisitor shattered into pieces, but at this time, a soft golden light rushed out of his


    soul fragment. It drifted and was about to rush out.


    Rose was startled as he thought, ¡®Is this the identity imprint nted on everyone in the Golden City?¡¯


    Rose


    Alex


    He hurriedlyshed out a wave of holy light, trying to capture its golden identity imprinted on it. The


    result was unexpected. The seal of the holy light waspletely unresponsive to the imprint, as it was


    out of reach. When Rose saw that the golden imprint was about to float out of the prison, a whim struck


    him. He then blocked the golden imprint with his body.


    Rose


    Alex


    The formation blueprint of the thirteen stars was inside his body. This thing could resist the power of the


    force field outside Golden City. Hence, he believed that it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to use this to capture


    this imprint. As he expected, that imprint stopped after he blocked it with his body.


    Rose covered it with both his hands.


    Rose


    AlexThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at the disheveled¡­ In fact, the half-naked Princess Bea on the ground. The white-hair


    inquisitor hadpletely unclothed Princess Bea at thest moment, revealing her impressive figure


    that did not match her age¡­


    Rose approached Princess Bea while holding the golden imprint before pressing it hard into Princess


    Bea¡¯s chest. After inspection, he confirmed that the imprint had entered her body. However, he


    overlooked one thing.


    Rose


    Alex


    The moment the imprint entered Bea¡¯s body, Golden City¡¯s suppression on her body seemed to have


    disappeared. Her cultivation was subsequently restored. After that, she opened her eyes and woke up.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Rose at close quarters. Afterward, she even saw both


    Rose¡¯s hands pressing on her chest.


    Rose


    Alex


    Rose


    Alex


    The sense of touch was so vivid it was as if she was unclothed.


    The next second, Princess Bea screamed. ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    She raised her hand and pped Rose¡¯s face hard.


    Rose


    Alex


    Rose jumped backward quickly and dodged the woman¡¯s full-powered blow.


    Rose


    Alex


    Princess Bea failed to hit Bolot, so she immediately covered her body and cursed loudly, ¡°Human, you


    vile, shameless, filthy viin! What have you done to me?! You disgust me so much. How dare you


    remove my clothes and defile my pure, untainted body with your horny hands While I sleep? I¡¯m going


    to kill you!¡± Princess Bea screamed, but now she was unclothed.


    Bolot,


    Alex,


    How was she going to kill him?


    ¡°Throw my clothes over!¡± Princess Bea shouted.


    Rose picked up her dress and threw it at her head before he said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you imagine. I didn¡¯t


    take off your clothes. He did. He wanted to mingle with your flesh and soul, and I saved you.¡±


    Rose


    Alex


    The corpse of the white-haired inquisitor was the best evidence. Furthermore, this inquisitor had


    already taken off his clothes with a self-evident purpose.


    After thinking for a while, Princess Bea said, ¡°Even if he removed his clothes and wanted to mingle with


    my flesh and soul, he is dead now. Why did you put your hands on my chest? You also wanted to take


    advantage of me, just like him. And you did it!¡±


    Rose waved his hand. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of anything else other than this? Everyone in the prison is


    hypnotized, but why are you awake? Besides, didn¡¯t you notice something different when you pped


    me just now?¡±


    Rose


    Alex


    Bea asked angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? My p¡­ Huh? That¡¯s right. How did I recover my


    cultivation? Why didn¡¯t you pass out? Did you kill this guy?¡±


    Bea finally came to her senses and asked a barrage of questions.


    ¡°You better put on your clothes first. I am not interested in kids!¡± said Ishac. However, this figure


    definitely did not belong to a kid. It could be said that she was precocious.


    Ishac.


    Alex.


    Bea grunted. When she wanted to put on her clothes, she noticed they were all torn.

 Chapter 3485

    Chapter 3485


    The clothes could no longer be worn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have some clothes in your storage ring? I was captured. I don¡¯t even have the magical


    treasure storage with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Helpless, Moana could not help but take out a set of outfits from his storage magical treasure and give


    it to her.


    Moana


    Alex


    ¡°Huh? ck pantyhose? Cutout panties? A low-cut slit dress? You¡­ You! You are a man. How dare


    you carry around these strange clothes that women are ashamed to wear? You are really a perverted


    human!¡±


    Moana snatched back the clothes. ¡°These are my wife¡¯s clothes! They are the mostmon clothes in


    our world! Well, you are from the beastkind. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t wear human clothes, so you can


    just wear your original clothes.¡±


    Moana


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Alex


    ¡°What beastkind? You b*stard! I have the noble bloodline of the Xeraphim n!¡±


    ¡°Witch Beasts are also beastkind.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Give me the clothes! Although they are a bit strange, I¡¯ll just wear them!¡±


    Moana threw the clothes to her again.


    Moana


    Alex


    Bea took the clothes and walked to a corner before putting them on. She did not forget to remind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare peek!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything I needed to see. There¡¯s nothing to see.¡±


    ¡°D*mn human¡­ You have no sense of aesthetics!¡± Bea gritted her teeth secretly.


    On the other hand, Moana saw the storage ring on the inquisitor and took it off. When he saw the


    property inside the ring, there was everything he needed, and the abundant supply made his heart skip


    a beat. Many of them were good items he did not have a chance to see in the diffracted universe.


    Moana


    Alex


    As expected, killing someone for his property was the fastest way to get rich in this world. He found a


    token for passing through the force field inside the magical treasure storage.


    He threw it to Bea right away.


    After Bea took it in her hand, she asked, ¡°How did you get my strength back?¡±


    ¡°Everyone here has a kind of golden identity imprint. I just put the imprint in the corpse¡¯s soul into your


    body! It looks like I guessed it correctly. With this imprint, the mysterious power in the Golden City won¡¯t


    be able to seal your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°You ced it in my chest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°You could have ced it in my arm, shoulder, or something like that, but you ended up choosing my


    chest. And you said you didn¡¯t take advantage of me on purpose?¡±


    It was because that spot was the most eye-catching!


    As she spoke, another voice could be heard from the prison. Moana and Bea were shocked.


    Moana


    Alex


    The people in Golden City had high cultivation. The fact that the patrolling captain could capture Moana


    when his strength was not sealed spoke for itself. Surprisingly, he was able to catch the inquisitor off


    guard and kill him¡­


    Moana


    Alex


    ¡°It seems to be the previous warden. What should we do?¡± Bea asked via telepathy.


    ¡°Pretend to be unconscious and catch him off guard just like before¡­¡±


    Beay on the ground immediately. Moana tampered with the inquisitor¡¯s corpse before quicklyying it


    on the ground.


    Moana


    Alex


    Shortly afterward, the warden walked over directly and saw Bea¡¯s dress scattered. The inquisitor was


    naked as he sat cross-legged on the ground, whereas Bea¡¯s body was covered with the inquisitor¡¯s


    clothes.


    He did not even bother to look at Bokir.


    Bokir.


    Alex.


    ¡°Lord Inquisitor?¡± The warden said, ¡°Lord Inquisitor, the Nine Yin Heavenly Ruin has been opened in


    advance.¡±


    The next second, Moanaunched an attack and instantly stabbed him in the head with the Immortal


    Butcher. To his surprise, however, that man had been vignt, and he tilted his head abruptly and


    dodged the thrusting sword. After that, he grabbed Moana¡¯s wrist with one hand. ¡°There¡¯s really


    something wrong! You actually regained your strength! D*mn it!¡±


    Moana


    Alex


    Moana


    Alex

 Chapter 3486

    Chapter 3486


    The warden was not weak either. After dodging Anne¡¯s sneak attack, Chi surged all over his body. He


    activated at least a dozenyers of defensive barriers containing various colors to protect him.


    Anne


    Alex


    ¡°D*mn it! This guy is tortoise-type!¡±


    Anne was no longer hesitant and condensed a golden-bodied Buddha behind him. He bombarded him


    wave after wave with the Immortal Butcher in his right hand and the Three Thousand Forbidden Spells


    in his left hand.


    Anne


    Alex


    ¡®The Three Thousand Forbidden Spells are the Chi universe¡¯s forbidden spells. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t


    break your tortoise shell.¡¯


    Princess Bea also jumped at that moment. Her method was bizarre. It was something like an illusion.


    She released a sexy, enchanting, and underdressed woman. The woman burrowed into the warden¡¯s


    forehead directly and did something unknown. Immediately afterward, the warden¡¯s mental state fell


    into a brief daze.


    ¡°Great Doom!¡±


    ¡°Great Enfeeble!¡±


    ¡°Great Slow!¡±


    ¡°Great Severance!¡±


    Anne cast all kinds of rare and strange forbidden spells on the warden. Although they were supportive


    types, they worked very well. The barriers began to disintegrate from his interior body.


    Anne


    Alex


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The defensive barriers were cut openyer byyer. Some even became weakened on their own.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Immortal Butcher pierced the warden¡¯s heart with supreme Chi. Meanwhile, Princess Bea tied a


    red rope around his head and jerked it with great force. The warden¡¯s head wasn¡¯t severed, but his soul


    was tied out.


    ¡°This method is a bit evil!¡± Anne was slightly surprised.


    Anne


    Alex


    ¡°You skinned the white-furred beast, so I¡¯ll use your soul to pay off the debt!¡± Princess Bea opened her


    mouth and sucked vigorously, eating the warden¡¯s soul right away¡­


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    The women of the Xeraphim n turned out to be so terrifying that they ate human souls directly?


    Anne took two steps back and felt the danger instinctively. None of the existences on the Ancient Path


    were simple. Even if Princess Bea had eaten the warden¡¯s soul, a soft golden light floated out,


    indicating that Bea was unable to eat the identity imprint of the Golden City with the soul-eating


    method, nor could she replicate Anne¡¯s previous action.


    Anne


    Alex


    Anne


    Alex


    Anne immediately stretched his hand and captured that golden light.


    Anne


    Alex


    Bea eximed, ¡°You can actually capture the golden light of identity in Golden City?¡±


    Anne said, ¡°That¡¯s why you could regain your strength! By the way, who was that woman that burrowed


    into his head?¡±


    Anne


    Alex


    Bea replied, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Anne asked her casually. After thinking for a while, he pressed the golden light into his body. He could


    feel that his body rxing with the presence of the imprint as if all the restrictions in Golden City had


    been lifted.


    Anne


    Alex


    It did not matter even if the formation of the thirteen stars in his body changed.


    Anne searched the warden¡¯s corpse and took away his storage ring before he said, ¡°Two people died.


    The previous guy was some Lord Inquisitor. We will definitely attract the attention of the citizens of


    Golden City. That guy who captured us maye too. Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Anne


    Alex


    Bea looked at other citizens of the Witch Beast Kingdom in the prison. ¡°I want to save them.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to save them? Their cultivation is sealed without the golden light of identity. They


    can¡¯t even walk quickly!¡±


    ¡°Then, how did you get the golden light of identity into my body?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Anne mirrored her words. Then, he walked out of the cell directly and headed


    toward the door.


    Anne


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex


    ¡°Hey! Wait for me!¡± Bea chased after him.


    She wanted to save the people, but she couldn¡¯t, as the conditions forbade her. Getting out alive was


    another issue. However, it was then that the people outside the prison knew something had happened


    in the dungeon through some unknown means. The door was opened, and a group of prison guards


    came in.


    They saw Anne and Bea running out at that time.


    Anne


    Alex


    ¡°Ah! Something really happened!¡±


    ¡°Someone escaped from the prison!¡±


    ¡°Arrest them!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Inquisitor? This is bad! Lord Inquisitor and the prison warden have been killed!¡±


    When Anne noticed the situation wasn¡¯t right, he immediatelyunched a preemptive strike.


    Anne


    Alex

 Chapter 3487

    Chapter 3487


    ¡°Great Nightmare!¡±


    Buzz!


    A ravaging sea of mental dreams enveloped the group of people who rushed in.


    Poof!


    These people had high cultivation levels. However, the Great Nightmare Spell that Molie had cast with


    his mental strength alone could envelop all of these people. He consumed so much of his mental


    strength at once that he vomited a mouthful of blood at once.


    Molie


    Alex


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Molie grabbed Bea, who was following him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch them!¡±


    Molie


    Alex


    Princess was astonished. Never did she expect that Molie¡¯s method would be so amazing.


    Molie


    Alex


    They passed through the crowd cautiously and walked out of the dungeon door. However, the actual


    duration of the Great Nightmare Spell was short for those with high cultivation. One of those who


    rushed in had a divine artifact that boosted his mental strength. He woke up quickly from the nightmare.


    Then, he let out an earth-shattering rear and woke everyone from the nightmare.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They are outside! They have run away! Chase them, quick!¡±


    ¡°Two people will stay behind and deal with the Lord Inquisitor and the prison warden! Inform the Patrol


    Division and set off the emergency re!¡±


    Whoosh! Crackle!


    A re exploded in the air like a firework.


    At that moment, Molie and Bea came out of the dungeon and entered the main street of Golden City at


    lightning speed. When they saw the re exploding in the air, Bea said, ¡°This is a re for the Patrol


    Division. The Patrol Division will rush over soon! Hurry up and run!¡±


    Molie


    Alex


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Molie grabbed her. ¡°Look! Aren¡¯t those people ahead from the Patrol Division? Don¡¯t panic. We have


    the identity imprints. We will attract attention instead if we move now.¡±


    Molie


    Alex


    Bea certainly understood this principle. They both slowed down like the people around them. They


    looked at the sky and their surroundings before showing a surprised and puzzled expression. After the


    team of the Patrol Division looked around, they immediately ran toward the prison.


    Molie and Bea heaved a sigh of relief.


    Molie


    Alex


    ¡°What should we do now? Leave Golden City?¡± Bea asked.


    ¡°You should go. I have to look for someone,¡± said Astor.


    Astor.


    Alex.


    ¡°You are looking for someone? No wonder you wanted to enter the city. Alright. Goodbye then!¡±


    Bea was straightforward as she waved her hand and bade Molie farewell, but he suddenly heard


    someone¡¯s frantic screaming. It sounded like an air raid siren in a modern city. After that, an image was


    projected in mid-air.


    Molie


    Alex


    That was an image of Molie and Bea. They both were wanted. Almost everyone in the Golden City


    could see this wanted notice. Furthermore, there was an audio announcement saying they had killed


    the chief inquisitor and prison warden and demanded all the citizens arrest the wanted criminals.


    Molie


    Alex


    ¡°D*mn it! They are so fast!¡±


    Bea turned back again because they both had been targeted.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Molie asked.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Molie


    Alex


    Bea said, ¡°We will have a high probability of getting caught if we act separately. We have to join forces


    in order to have more chances to escape.¡±


    ¡°No need. You are a burden to me.¡±


    Bea gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you look down on me, you b*stard?! You will know how powerful I really am


    once I go through mying-of-age ceremony!¡±


    Just then, a group of people rushed over.


    ¡°The wanted criminals are here! Come quickly!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! Go!¡±


    Molie grabbed Bea and teleported away. When he reappeared, he had disguised himself as a middle-


    aged man. Even so, it was futile.


    Molie


    Alex


    Two beams of light appeared directly in the sky, shining down on them, just like a massive navigation


    point.

 Chapter 3488

    Chapter 3488


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a thing in Golden City? Someone who has an identity imprint hasn¡¯t been


    recognized? Artificial intelligence?¡±


    Nori keptining while teleporting continuously with Bea. He wanted to teleport outside first and


    think of a way to get into the city next time, but he found that teleportation was forbidden in the space


    between Golden City and the force field outside. He was unable to do it as the suppression was too


    harsh. It felt simr to the atmosphere of Earth, where spatial teleportation was forbidden within the


    range of the atmosphere.


    Nori


    Alex


    Countless people were catching up with them from behind. The number of pursuers kept increasing.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Nori sighed.


    Nori


    Alex


    The Witch Beast princess next to Nori was dwelling on his words. She asked, ¡°What is holy sh*t?¡±


    Nori


    Alex


    Nori fell silent for a moment before he said, ¡°It is a home-cooked dish. I¡¯ll make one for you when I have


    the chance!¡±


    Nori


    Alex


    Bea nodded. ¡°You humans just like enjoying yourselves and spend countless hours on meaningless


    cooking, but I love your dishes. It¡¯s settled then. Let me eat your holy sh*t next time.¡±


    Nori nced behind him. ¡°We can¡¯t get past, or else we will be dead! Let¡¯s turn back and enter the


    Golden City!¡±


    Nori


    Alex


    ¡°Great Enfeeble!¡±


    ¡°Great Nightmare!¡±


    ¡°Illumination of Buddhist Light!¡±


    Nori discovered the benefits of the three thousand great Dao. It seemed theyplemented each


    other.


    Nori


    Alex


    Gulp!


    After consuming a handful of pills, Nori continued to escape with Bea and headed toward Golden City¡¯s


    core area. He would be able to teleport as long as they left the range of the force field.


    Nori


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    The teleportation and the navigation beam moved in parallel.


    ¡°Abomination, where are you going to escape?!¡±


    A voice suddenly rang above the two of them.


    Nori cursed at a nce. It turned out to be the patrolman of the Golden City who had arrested them


    before, the one with the terrifyingly high cultivation. His cultivation was unequivocally higher than that of


    the chief inquisitor, and Nori and Bea were shocked in the face of such a big shot. Then, they


    unleashed their strongest attacks without hesitation.


    Nori


    Alex


    Nori


    Alex


    Bea threw out a handful of red threads. Each red thread was like a murderousser.


    On the other hand, Nori scattered a handful of paper dolls. He had not used the Paper Doll Curse of


    Three Realms for a long time. It was a rtively mysterious curse. The power of the Paper Doll Curse


    of Three Realms would increase, corresponding to Nori¡¯s cultivation level. Most importantly, it. could


    distort reality.


    Nori


    Alex


    Nori


    Alex


    Roar!


    The paper dollsnded on the ground and turned into humans, including Bea and Alder. Immediately


    afterward, he created countless mirror images. The scene turned into a mess.


    Alder.


    Alex.


    The patrol chief and the squad of Golden City patrolman were wide-eyed, not knowing what to do as


    they faced hundreds of paper dolls, mirror images, and real people that were hard to tell apart.


    Meanwhile, the real Nori took Bea and escaped via Earth Escape Technique.


    Nori


    Alex


    ¡°Hmph! A child¡¯s y. How dare you disy your skills in front of an expert?!¡±


    The patrol chief made a horizontal sweep with hisnce. Thousands ofnce shadows were formed by


    an expanse ofws and passed through hundreds of illusions ahead. What made people¡¯s blood freeze


    was that the illusions killed by thence shadows ofws fell on the ground realistically and died vividly


    with blood, broken limbs, and corpses.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This trick is really overpowering, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Sir, which one here is the real one?¡±


    There was also a problem with the navigating golden light. It became disordered and was unable to


    distinguish the dummies created by the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms.


    This scene would probably surprise Alder.


    Alder.


    Alex.


    The patrol chief walked up to two murdered bodies and poked them with the tip of hisnce. They felt


    completely like real people in terms of tactile sensation or visual effects. However, it was absolutely


    impossible because at least a dozen of such corpses remained on the ground.


    ¡°This human trick is really astonishing!¡±


    The patrol chief was named Ruca, at that moment, he looked in the direction of the Golden City.


    Although the golden light did not track down the real Nori and Bea, he had a hunch that those two


    people certainly had to be alive!


    Nori


    Alex

 Chapter 3489

    Chapter 3489


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    The chief inquisitor had been murdered. He had his own reasons.


    If he had not told the chief inquisitor that he had captured the princess from the Xeraphim n in Witch


    Beast Kingdom, he would not have gone to the dungeon and gotten himself killed! However, he could


    not figure out one thing.


    How did those two people without identity imprints on their bodies maintain their cultivation and


    strength? Could there be a problem with Golden City¡¯s supreme force field?


    About five minutester, the navigating golden light that was chasing after Chyntia and Bea appeared


    again as the effective duration of the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms expired. Those bloody corpses


    on the ground turned into paper dolls and broken pieces of paper.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The crowd looked at each other in dismay as they saw the white paper all over the ce.


    Ruca¡¯s face sank, and his figure shed by before he pursued Chyntia and Bea.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡®Hah! I never expected the Paper Doll Curse of Three Realms would have such an effect!¡¯ Chyntia


    noticed it because that annoying beam of golden light did not pursue them within those five minutes.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    He threw out another few paper dolls. As expected, the golden lightnded on all the paper dolls.


    Chyntia took Bea and teleported away.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    Ruca appeared in the next second and attacked the paper dolls.


    ¡°D*mn it! They are fakes again!¡±


    The paper dolls had very limitedbat power. They were worse than a three-year-old child in the face


    of a big shot like Ruca. Naturally, he could tell they were fakes at a nce. Otherwise, they would not


    be killed easily.


    After five minutes, Chyntia and Bea reached a certain square in the Golden City. They happened to see


    a Void Gate appearing there. Many people seemed to be lining up, trying to enter the Void Gate.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    A young woman was exining to the people¡­


    ¡°Every time the Nine Yin Heavenly Ruin is opened, a small amount of Witch Essence will appear. This


    is the most important purpose of your trip. Remember. Never touch it with your hands. You have to


    collect it with a Witch Ring. I won¡¯t talk about other resources! You can demonstrate your individual


    talent! It is not safe inside, so I hope you all can help each other and don¡¯t kill each other¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    As soon as the young woman said that, the beam of golden light appeared above Chyntia and Bea¡¯s


    heads again. Ruca also caught up with them afterward.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°Paper dolls¡­ Holy crap! I have run out of paper dolls!¡±


    Ruca¡¯s killing move swept over like a catastrophe. ¡°Die!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Chyntia cursed silently andshed out a st of frost instantly.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°Great Icebound!¡±


    Boom!


    Chyntia and Bea were knocked back several hundred meters after the frost burst. They were only


    seventy or eighty meters away from the Void Gate of the Nine Yin Heavenly Ruin.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    The young woman who was exining just now and those who were going to enter the Nine Yin


    Heavenly Ruin around her made their moves one after another. They surrounded Chyntia and Bea.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you will run away this time,¡± Ruca sneered.


    Bea said sorrowfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d still fail to escape.¡±


    Chyntia looked determined as he said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true! D*mn it! You guys forced me to do


    it. Come out, my little one!¡±


    Chyntia


    Alex


    Chyntia summoned the dark demonic lotus. As soon as the dark demonic lotus appeared, the


    surrounding air pressure was lowered instantly, and the luster of the entire Golden City was dimmed.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    A woman was erected on the demonic lotus. After looking at the Void Gate, sheughed and said,


    ¡°Haha! One will search high and low only to find it when one least expects to! It turns out that the Eye


    of Nine Yin is here!¡±


    ¡°Chyntia Rockefeller, are you in trouble again?! Beg me! I¡®ll help you kill them if you promise to be


    my ve!¡±


    Chyntia


    Alex

 Chapter 3490

    Chapter 3490


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    Ruca, that young woman, as well as the group of people who had surrounded Anderson, were stunned.


    The threat of the dark demonic lotus was too great. Not only did they experience a potential trauma that


    they were unable to resist, but theyers of Golden City¡¯sws were also suppressed.


    Anderson,


    Alex,


    In addition¡­


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did the Nine Yin Heavenly Ruins turn into the Eye of Nine Yin in her mouth?


    What was the Eye of Nine Yin?


    ¡°Lady ck Lotus, we are in the same boat after all. I believe you won¡¯t end up well if I die. If you don¡¯t


    save me in the current situation, we both will be done for,¡± Omas warned the woman who had just


    erected on the demonic lotus.


    Omas


    Alex


    Lady ck Lotus cackled. ¡°You are really weak as always. Alright! I will save you once for the sake of


    bringing me to the Eye of Nine Yin.¡±


    The self-consciousness of the dark demonic lotus was very independent. Therefore, it was almost


    certain that this fellow was the reincarnation of the Demonic Lotus of Genesis. The next second, the


    ckdy pointed out a finger and a ck chain passed through the body of the young female teacher


    earlier.


    Whoosh!


    The young woman disappearedpletely almost in the blink of an eye, leaving only the clothes on


    her body. They fell rapidly to the ground and clumped together without any substantial support.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°Madam Maya! Where did Madam Maya go?¡±


    ¡°Why did she disappear all of a sudden?!¡±


    The patrol expert, Ruca, had his brows twitching wildly. This result made his heart throb explicitly as he


    had never seen anything like this. He did not expect this young man would have such a terrifying thing


    with him. Moreover, it looked like he was unable to control it fully either.


    ¡°Run!¡± Ruca roared.


    Those students of a certain school in Golden City surrounding Omas and Bea shouted as they fled.


    The crowd scattered in panic, but in the eyes of Lady ck Lotus, they were not as quick as her, no


    matter how fast they fled.


    Omas


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    She shot out countless dark chains that passed through those people¡¯s bodies.


    Those people who had initially nned to enter the Nine Yin Heavenly Ruin disappeared one after


    another. Only their clothes were left all over the ce.


    It was terrifying! It was simply horrifying!


    Princess Bea was quite excited at first.


    This human, Anderson, actually possessed such a great killing weapon, but when she witnessed the


    lopsided massacre¡­


    Anderson,


    Alex,


    ¡®No¡­¡¯ after the unreasonable destruction of living beings, Bea felt fear from the depth of her heart.


    What would happen if those ck chains passed through her body?


    Ruca also felt extreme fear. ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    At that moment, the ckdy already had her eyes on him.


    Whoosh!


    The next second, the ck chains struck again and prated Ruca¡¯s body. Nheless, his clothes


    did not fall on the ground. Instead, what remained in ce was a piece of wood.


    A substitution puppet!


    Ruca was heartbroken. The substitution puppet was very precious and equivalent to a second life. It


    took him tens of thousands of years to raise it to the current state, and its material did not exist in the


    diffracted universe, not to mention the Ancient Path. It was something he obtained from the Nine Yin


    Heavenly Ruin.


    ¡°Huh? This substitution puppet is quite advanced, isn¡¯t it? How dare it deceive my eyes?!¡±


    Lady ck Lotus shook the chains, and the piece of wood fell into her hand. ¡°The Wood of Nine Yin


    Eye? Heh! It is really good stuff. It seems there is no mistake. What is inside the Void Gate is definitely


    the Eye of Nine Yin.¡±

 Chapter 3491

    Chapter 3491


    ¡°What is the Eye of Nine Yin?¡± Nori couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Nori


    Alex


    In a good mood, Lady ck Lotus exined, ¡°The Eye of Nine Yin is called the Juyo Eye, or you can


    comprehend it as the Cosmic Eye. Do you know where I was born in the beginning?¡±


    Nori asked, ¡°Could it be the Cosmic Eye?¡±


    Nori


    Alex


    ¡°I like your wit! Nori Rockefeller, you are a decent sessor! Fate has brought us together. I could


    reincarnate because of your body¡¯s ability to incubate the three thousand Dao lotuses. You are gifted


    and meritorious. I want to take you to see the wonder on the other side of the universe. It is too lonely


    to be alone.¡±


    Nori


    Alex


    Nori said nothing. It was too distant. In fact, he was more willing to enjoy the mortal realm¡¯s beauty than


    the other side of the universe.


    Nori


    Alex


    Humans were gregarious creatures. What was the point of immortality if there was no one else?


    ¡°What is inside the Eye of Nine Yin?¡±


    ¡°Everything!¡±


    Just then, a swift ray of light arrived before them. Nori was keen-eyed. It turned out to be the Phanes


    Ax that originally belonged to him.


    Nori


    Alex


    ¡®It rushed into Golden City earlier, but I don¡¯t know what it did during this long period. D*mn it! It let its


    freak g fly after it was let out. Someone went to great lengths to hunt your useless master just now.


    D*mn thing! Why didn¡¯t youe back and rescue me? Why are you only back now?¡¯


    To Nori¡¯s surprise, however, the Phanes Ax rushed up to him and stayed for a moment. Then, it flew


    toward the Void Gate.


    Nori


    Alex


    Whoosh!


    The Phanes Ax just disappeared.


    ¡°Phanes Ax?¡± Lady ck Lotus also saw the ax flying into the Void Gate. Then, all of a sudden, she


    seemed to be impatient. She paid no attention to the Golden City people, but it seemed the


    Phanes Ax was something from her era.


    ¡°Get into the Void Gate quickly!¡± Lady ck Lotus shouted.


    After that, she headed there. Without waiting for Nori¡¯s answer, she wrapped her hand around his body,


    dragging him into the dark demonic lotus. Then, the demonic lotus flew quickly into the Void Gate.


    Nori


    Alex


    The demonic lotus had abandoned Princess Bea.


    Bea was anxious in an instant. After ncing at the wretched Ruca, she quivered and jumped into the


    Void Gate hurriedly. She eximed after a moment of suffocating sensation. She realized she was a


    thousand meters above the ground. However, being unable to float, she simply couldn¡¯t control her


    body falling straight down.


    Boom!


    Bea fell hard. It wasn¡¯t hard ground below her but an endless ocean instead. This ce turned out to


    be a world of sea, somethingpletely beyond her expectation. Fortunately, her physical fitness was


    still present. The overpowering level of a body from the Xeraphim n was still reliable.


    She was fine. Then, she saw Leonardo, who was also in a daze.


    Leonardo,


    Alex,


    That terrifying ck lotus was missing.


    ¡°Hey! Human brat!¡± Princess Bea swam toward Moses.


    Moses.


    Alex.


    All the clothes clung to her body, revealing her perfect and delicate figure¡­ Mainly, Nori was to me


    for giving her clothes that didn¡¯t repel water.


    Nori


    Alex


    ¡°Bea, why are you here too?¡±


    ¡°Where would I go if I didn¡¯te in?¡± Bea snarled. ¡°To get caught by that patrolman and have my flesh


    and soul mingled with his?¡±


    Helpless, Nori replied, ¡°Why do you keep worrying about someone else mingling with your flesh and


    soul? Not every man thinks that way. At least I don¡¯t!¡±


    Nori


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are foolish!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! Are you trying to get me to mingle with your flesh and soul?¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Bea crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Where is that ck lotus of yours?¡±


    ¡°I put it away. This ce is a bit special. It seems that it can¡¯t stay outside for a long time¡­ I am


    relieved in this way. That thing is like a bomb that will explode at any time. It didn¡¯t obey me right after I


    summoned it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You must never summon it again unless it¡¯s thest resort.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After she said that, they saw a ship rushing over from the bottom of the sea.

 Chapter 3492

    Chapter 3492


    ¡°A submarine! Holy crap!¡± Hezti screamed.


    Hezti


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Alex


    However, the speeding ship looked like a normal cruise ship. It somewhat looked like a pirate ship, but


    it was definitely not a submarine. Nheless, it was clear that the ship was able to sail under the sea,


    indicating it was definitely stronger than a normal cruise ship. The ship also seemed to be able to fly


    underwater, and even the fastest fish on Earth seemed no match for its speed.


    ¡°Ah! The ship is speeding like crazy! It¡¯s going to crash into us!¡± Bea screamed.


    ¡°And the water drains away automatically wherever the ship passes!¡±


    Hezti grabbed Bea and quickly dodged to the side.


    Hezti


    Alex


    The speeding ship missed them by the skin of their teeth, and ripples brushed past their faces like


    des in its wake. Hezti clearly saw arge ¡°Rouge¡± painted on the hull of this undersea cruise ship.


    Someone else was present in the Nine Yin Heavenly Ruin.


    Hezti


    Alex


    Just as this thought crossed Hezti¡¯s mind, that ship stopped suddenly, swiftly reversed course, and


    stopped in front of the two people. Subsequently, several people came down from it.


    Hezti


    Alex


    ¡°Heh! These two weaklings are good! It looks like they have some strength on their hands!¡± said a man


    with a broad smile on his face.


    ¡°These two weaklings aren¡¯t even in the Dominant Realm, yet they made me reverse the ship. Do you


    think it doesn¡¯t cost energy crystals to get it to move? You¡¯ll be filling up energy crystals next time,¡± a


    rather attractive ck-clothed woman grumbled as she nced at Hezti and Bea.


    Hezti


    Alex


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what went wrong in the Heavenly Ruin during this period. There have been all kinds of


    riff-raff going around here.¡±


    She clearly looked down upon Hezti and Bea, especially Bea who had a pair of long beast ears. She


    was obviously not a human.


    Hezti


    Alex


    ¡°Madame Rouge, talking about energy crystals hurt our feelings, doesn¡¯t it? I think these two people


    have some good grounding for being able to avoid our ship in time.¡± The man said, ¡°Didn¡¯t a lot of our


    mining workers die in the ident? We have to find a way to increase the poption.¡±


    ¡°Yes. What you said makes sense. In that case, take these two weaklings with us.¡±


    Madame Rouge agreed with the man. After that, she ordered her subordinates to capture them.


    Hezti and Bea were stunned.


    Hezti


    Alex


    What was going on? Were they going to capture them to mine ores?


    ¡°Run quickly!¡±


    Hezti took Bea and nned to teleport away. They hade together, after all. Then, he noticed that


    the space in this ce was particrly sturdy. Unfortunately, thew he used for teleportation was


    insufficient, and he was unable to break open a space.


    Hezti


    Alex


    ¡°Are you two weaklings trying to run away? If I, Madame Rouge, let you run away, my reputation will be


    ruined in the Heavenly Ruin.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Golden threads ofws that seemed woven into a huge suddenly appeared, blocking Hezti and Bea


    from escaping. Hezti unleashed a ray of light¡­


    Hezti


    Alex


    Hezti


    Alex


    ¡°Great Severance!¡±


    The Immortal Butcher shed at the huge golden ruthlessly, but to his dismay, he noticed that the


    invincible and indestructible Immortal Butcher failed to understand the huge golden. It was not an


    actual but some kind ofw. Even he could notprehend this kind ofw.


    The next second, the huge shrank and engulfed the two like they were fish.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Hezti cursed, but there was nothing he could do. He and Bea could only look at each other


    helplessly.


    Hezti


    Alex


    Golden City was dangerous enough, but he did not expect the Heavenly Ruin to be even more


    perilous.

 Chapter 3493

    Chapter 3493


    A random woman he¡¯d encountered on the way turned out to be so powerful.


    ¡®Am I a man with limited outlook? Should I summon the dark demonic lotus?¡¯


    Chyntia abandoned the idea for the time being. Although Madame Rouge wore ck clothes, she


    seemed slightly friendlier than Lady ck Lotus. Lady ck Lotus was someone who wanted to turn


    him into her ve. What should he do if she was a golddigger? Certainly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy


    her, he thought.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    On the contrary, satisfying Madame Rogue seemed possible.


    He would be fine as long as he mined them for her. Another point was that he knew nothing, being here


    for the first time. It seemed he could find out many things if he contacted these people.


    ¡°Madame Rouge, I¡¯m willing to mine for you. I am an innate miner,¡± said Chyntia without dignity.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°Heh! You are quite tactful!¡± Madame Rouge smiled, but she pped Chyntia hard the next second


    across the face. The smack was loud, clear, and sounded painful.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°Do you think a weakling like you can call me Madame Rouge?¡±


    ¡®D*mn you, b*tch!¡¯ Chyntia cursed her.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    Chyntia¡¯s suppressed rage surged to the top as he hadn¡¯t been pped for many years.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡®This is not over! Just you wait!¡¯


    After that, Chyntia and Bea were dragged onto the ship and locked in an istion room with restrictions


    cast on them. The cultivation of their entire bodies was sealed, and they could not even move their


    hands and feet. They felt heavy all over their bodies once they moved casually as if countless vines


    had been tied to their bodies. Then, he realized that both of them were not alone in the istion room


    of the ship.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    There were another three women and five men. Basically, they were in a simr state.


    When these eight people saw Chyntia and Bea getting thrown inside, they all looked in shock at the


    two of them. Someone asked, ¡°Did Madam Rouge capture you two as well? Where are you mining


    masters from?¡±


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°Mining masters? What is that?¡± Chyntia asked, puzzled.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    But as the name implied, he knew the mining master must have had something to do with mining.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what a mining master is? Why were you captured?¡±


    ¡°We are not mining masters, but indeed, we are captured to mine,¡± Chyntia said with a smile.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    He reigned supreme in the diffracted universe but was unfamiliar with this ce. As a result, he went


    from hero to zero. If he was mentally weak, he would¡¯ve been instantly devastated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what a mining master is, yet you want to mine at Devil¡¯s Hill? Pfft¡­¡± Someone


    almostughed.


    Then, another one whispered, ¡°They are probably cannon fodder.¡±


    When the others heard those words, they cast sympathetic gazes at them.


    Chyntia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Devil¡¯s Hill? Is it especially difficult to mine there?¡±


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s not especially hard to mine, but it¡¯s extremely ominous,¡± a woman said.


    ¡°Ominous? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s the point of telling them? They are just cannon fodder. They won¡¯t live long once they arrive


    at Devil¡¯s Hill. Jeez! Even old miners like us will find it treacherous. Rumor has it that an ancient corpse


    has been dug up in the mining area of Devil¡¯s Hill. It will kill whoever it sees. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t survive


    long either!¡± a young man said. He looked dejected and helpless, as if he had resigned to his fate.


    Someone said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself. The ancient corpses are just rumors. Besides, it is not amon


    phenomenon.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°However, I heard that the corpse is missing and hasn¡¯t been found. And, everyone who saw the


    corpse was¡­¡± Another man tried to say, but was unable to continue the rest of his words.


    Bea was indiscreet. Upon hearing those words, she asked quickly, ¡°What happened to all of them?¡±


    That man nced at Bea. He probably thought she was young, so he said politely, ¡°All of them went


    crazy!¡±


    ¡°They went crazy?¡± Chyntia was shocked this time. He then asked, ¡°What kind of ore are we going to


    mine?¡±


    Chyntia


    Alex


    The previous woman answered, ¡°Witch Essence. One pound of Witch Essence equals one thousand


    pounds of Witch Ore.¡±


    ¡°That powerful?¡±


    They stayed in the cabin for an unknown time. Eventually, someone else was thrown in along the way.


    Chyntia was shocked when he saw this person because he knew her. She was none other than


    Empress Ghast.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°Chyntia?¡±


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°Empress, why have you alsoe in?¡±

 Chapter 3494

    Chapter 3494


    Anita was genuinely astonished this time.


    Anita


    Alex


    Since Empress Ghast previously traveled through the Ancient Long River Passage, shouldn¡¯t she be


    currently siding with the Yowell family?


    ¡°How did you manage to show up here, Empress? Did those folks harm you? Also, did my wife and the


    girls enter with you? Where are they?¡±


    Anita wanted to get up but felt like his hands and feet weren¡¯t his own. Despite this, he didn¡¯t panic


    because he had the assassin¡¯s mace. As long as he managed to call out the perverted woman who


    was the dark demonic lotus, everything would be resolved. However, the consequences would be


    much worse. Perhaps, he would have to kill 800 enemies and suffer 1,000 losses to himself.


    Anita


    Alex


    Yet there was a way. He also had prior experience. The thirteen stars Hayley had left him were causing


    him problems. The seal was loosening and would soon be unlocked.


    Empress Ghast fell to the ground and nearly knocked out her incisors. She looked at Anita and said


    angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you assist me? What kind of establishment is this? Did you visit Mist Valley? How


    did this ship get captured as well?¡±


    Anita


    Alex


    When she saw George, her tense heart rxed for some reason, enabling her to disy a mocking


    expression.


    George,


    Alex,


    ¡°I can¡¯t even get up by myself. How can I help you?¡± Anita cried.


    Anita


    Alex


    Then, he looked at her clothes, which were still on her body. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing there weren¡¯t any


    perverts on this boat, or things could be much worse.¡±


    Empress Ghast stated, ¡°Who imed that no perverts exist? You are one! It¡¯s great that you can still


    mock me. It shows your mind is still intact.¡±


    Empress Ghast then revealed to Anita that she was the one who had been swept in.


    Anita


    Alex


    Therge army returned to the Yowell family side once Anita had left, but they were all more concerned


    about those tauren causing trouble, especially the former Bull Demon King, who certainly wouldn¡¯t give


    up in peace. Indeed, they intended to control the Ancient Path and would undoubtedly return.


    Anita


    Alex


    So the Yowell family and the group as a whole were prepared to form arge formation. However,


    some materials were required. Empress Ghast was out looking for formation materials, but she got lost


    in a void crack and ended up in this sea, where she met Madame Rouge¡¯s boat, which was also


    directly caught in.


    Anita finallyid his guard down when he realized that not everyone had arrived.


    Anita


    Alex


    At the time, Princess Bea said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of people, don¡¯t you? Are they all on the Ancient Path?


    It¡¯s strange that there are still human tribes outside Golden City.¡±


    As a result, there were a few even stranger diggers over there. ¡°Have youe from the Ancient


    Path?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys?¡± Princess Bea inquired.


    ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re from the Chi Universe. Isn¡¯t it strange that the Ancient Path also leads to the


    Heavenly Ruins? Listening to her, it¡¯s even stranger. One void rift, and you¡¯re in. When did the


    Heavenly Ruins be so essible?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Anita was taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re from the Chi Universe, right? Are there many entrances to the Nine Yin


    Heavenly Ruin?¡±


    Anita


    Alex


    ¡°There must be something wrong with the Heavenly Ruin,¡± said the digging master, ¡°Or such a situation


    would not be possible.¡±


    However, no one could figure out what it was.


    Anita was still perplexed. Phanes Ax had been the first to rush in, so where had he gone?


    Anita


    Alex


    ¡°How did you get in?¡± Empress Ghast inquired of Stefan.


    Stefan.


    Alex.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say,¡± Anita said, shaking his head.


    Anita


    Alex


    ¡°You, the number one person in the Diffracted Universe, actually had a time when you were in trouble,¡±


    the empressughed.


    ¡°You are actually from the Diffracted Universe?¡± Bea was surprised once more. ¡°The Diffracted


    Universe and the Ancient Path have closed their mouths long ago. How did you get in? We wanted to


    go to the Diffracted Universe, but we couldn¡¯t! I heard that there was a big change and that Chi


    Universe giants wanted to find something and tried to get in!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Anita inquired.


    Anita


    Alex


    Bea wondered, ¡°How would I know? The Universe¡¯s giants are far away from us. Although,


    inadvertently, I heard my father mention it. A wave of tauren did indeede some time ago, but I¡¯m


    not sure whose men they were.¡±

 Chapter 3495

    Chapter 3495


    As they chatted, the ship eventually came to a stop. The hatch opened, and Madame Rouge and her


    men approached.


    Madame Rouge hardly gave Jasmine and the others a nce. To her, they appeared to be no different


    from ants.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    Instead, she addressed a group of workers. ¡°Devil¡¯s Hill is here. Senior Lee, I¡¯m still a reasonable


    person. You guys help me dig. Your mission will be aplished as long as you open the mining


    channel and find the Witch Essence inside. I¡¯ll send you back safely, and the residents of your Unicorn


    Fortress will also be safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°I have a request,¡± the elderly man remarked.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°I want ten dominant lord-level experts to guard us the entire time. These guys are all too weak and do


    not even qualify as cannon fodder. When we enter the mine and problems arise, no one will help us


    block the enemy. You will be busy for nothing,¡± he said, pointing at Jasmine and the others.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    ¡°Yes!¡± seconded Madame Rouge.


    ¡°These few trash fishes are not even qualified to be cannon fodder, but it¡¯s okay to be a weak chicken


    to scout the way,¡± the man continued.


    Jasmine was ovee with sadness. The Diffracted Universe¡¯s number one person had actually been


    reduced to this state. He was despised to be used as cannon fodder by someone.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    ¡°All right, everyone, get off the ship!¡±


    Jasmine expected Devil¡¯s Hill to be a mountain or something, but it wasn¡¯t until he stepped outside the


    cabin that he realized he was still at the bottom of the sea, even deeper and darker than before. Good


    thing Madame Rouge¡¯s people had prepared a light source that could illuminate the sea bottom.


    Hence, they dived all the way to the bottom.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    The water pressure here was extremely high. If ordinary people did not cultivate, surviving in such an


    environment would be impossible. They would be crushed by the great pressure in an instant. As a


    result, the ban on Jasmine and the others was lifted.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    Jasmine sighed quietly, not having finished the mysteries of the thirteen stars that Hayley had left for


    himself. This speed would be very slow if it relied solely on itself to operate and passively lift the seal.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    Jasmine entered the area of Devil¡¯s Hill. A number of old diggers came to a halt.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    ¡°Go on, what are you stopping for?¡± asked a man.


    ¡°This ce¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s forbidden. We can¡¯t mine here!¡± said the old mine master.


    Madame Rouge became enraged. ¡°What forbidden territory? Even if it is a sinkhole, you must enter it


    and dig! Sam, keep an eye out for me. Whoever does not do something will be beheaded!¡±


    Aggrieved, the old mining master stomped his foot, but there was no way out.


    After a half-hour wait. A crowd gathered at Devil¡¯s Hill mine pit.


    Jasmine knew that just a short time ago, an ancient coffin had been dug out here, and inside it was a


    dressed-up female corpse whose flesh hadn¡¯t decayed. But just a short timeter, the female corpse


    mysteriously vanished, and the digger was cursed. Those who were at the mine during that time all


    died.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    Those who were at the mine during that time all died. Not to mention the miners, even the dominant


    lord-level experts were unable to carry it, and seven died as a result.


    Jasmine and others felt a tingle in their skulls when they heard this. The seawater-immersed mine shaft


    was ck and dark, like a demon with its mouth open.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s been a month. I¡¯m wondering if the curse inside is still active?¡± Sam asked.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s call a trash fish toe over and try,¡± Madame Rouge suggested.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one!¡± she eximed as she swept her gaze over Empress Ghast.


    When Empress Ghast heard that, her face whitened.

 Chapter 3496

    Chapter 3496


    ¡°How about I go!¡±


    Nathalia took the initiative to stand out. Anyway, he was both a trash fish and cannon fodder in one. He


    had Hayley¡¯s amulet and the dark demonic lotus, who was a typical imaginary suicidal big boss. Now


    was the critical moment, and he shoulde as somewhat useful.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Empress Ghast puzzled, ¡°Huh..?¡±


    After all, he used the flesh for nearly a month. Nathalia would not want such a familiar and perfect flesh


    to die within Devil¡¯s Hill.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    The empress froze.


    Bea also froze and immediately said to Leonardo, ¡°Are you crazy? Are you willing to be cannon fodder?


    What kind of person is she? We have no idea what¡¯s going on inside Devil¡¯s Hill. Are youpletely


    insane?¡±


    Leonardo,


    Alex,


    ¡°It¡¯s the same if you die early orte. I like to push the boundaries. I¡¯ll go!¡± Nathalia said as he walked


    directly towards Devil¡¯s Hill.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Madame Rouge looked at him for a few moments but said nothing. In her eyes, trash fish were trash


    fish. The first trash fish to die would not affect her.


    Empress Ghast seemed moved. ¡°Leonardo, I¡­ I¡¯ll go with you!¡± she eximed.


    Leonardo,


    Alex,


    Madame Rouge, on the other hand, would not allow two trash fishes to be together. She asked when


    Empress Ghast moved forward, ¡°Do you believe this is a martyrs site? You stay and wait for the next


    wave because dying is easy. There are numerous opportunities avable after that.¡±


    Empress Ghast was then restrained by Madame Rouge¡¯s men.


    Nathalia took small steps towards Devil¡¯s Hill. Despite his hasty words, he maintained a hundred


    thousand percent discretion. He didn¡¯t want to die!


    Nathalia


    Alex


    His body¡¯s Chi was activated, the Buddhist light and Buddhist text were dense all over his body, the


    Ancestor Witches¡¯ power was ready to defend and attack at any time, and the three thousand loti in his


    body continued to writhe. ording to rumor, the curse here was so fierce it could extinguish dominant


    experts at any time, and that cultivation was probably that of an ordinary early dominant expert¡­


    This referred to the aspect ofbat power, but Nathalia was still unclear which realm the dominant


    expert was from. Each realm had a specific sign that represented a certain ability. A dominant expert


    was a level higher than the Chi Universe and the highest god. This person wasn¡¯t that straightforward.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    For a brief moment, the three thousand loti in his body froze. Nathalia looked inward.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    To his horror, he discovered that the Dark Demonic Lotus had appeared spontaneously without his


    summoning. It floated above the three thousand loti like a leisurely young woman with a certain mood


    and posture.


    ¡°There¡¯s a familiar odor here!¡± Nathalia said in shock as the Dark Demonic Lotus opened its mouth.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Nathalia halted and inquired, ¡°What a familiar smell¡­¡±


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°The smell of a b*tch,¡± said the Dark Demonic Lotus.


    Nathalia was speechless.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    This Dark Demonic Lotus had sinister intentions and no bottom line, but he seemed to care about own


    life and death. It was as if something bad would happen to her if he died, and this was equivalent to a


    threat.


    This, however, was not the final solution.


    Was it possible to make this Dark Demonic Lotuspletely obey hismand?


    Should she be tested? What a farce!


    Sweet-talk to her?


    Who knows if she¡¯s a multi-billion year old monster. What if she¡®s a retired juicer?


    At the back, Madame Rouge kept urging them on. ¡°Why did you stop?! Go now!¡±


    Nathalia looked behind to reply but asked the Dark Demonic Lotus, ¡°Beautiful sister, that b*tch behind


    me is too powerful. We can¡¯t fight her, so we¡¯ll just keep going. Even if we have to die, don¡¯t you think


    it¡¯s something unavoidable?¡±


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Dark Demonic Lotus stunned.

 Chapter 3497

    Chapter 3497


    ¡°Babe¡­ If you don¡®t like it, I can call you beauty, and I¡¯d like to call you the old aunt toe as well.¡±


    ¡°Who is the old aunt?! I was reborn from nirvana. How can I be that old! Babe sounds nice. You can


    call me babe¡­¡±


    Nathalia quietly stated, ¡®It¡¯s great that she enjoys hearing beautiful words¡­¡¯


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Then he heard her snicker again. ¡°What a fart you gave that stinking b*tch behind! If it had been before,


    your sister would have had to kneel down and lick my toes.¡±


    ¡°How about¡­ Now?¡± Nathalia inquired.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s not entirely your fault. Your cultivation is so poor, now¡­¡± Thatst sentence from Dark


    Demonic Lotus was so uninspiring.


    ¡°No way, even you can¡¯t beat it?¡± Nathalia froze.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°What are you afraid of? There is something inside this mine. As long as you get that thing, you will be


    able to metamorphose, and I can also get a huge boost. A stinky woman of the Eonian Realm is just¡­


    It will take minutes to f*ck her up,¡± Dark Demonic Lotus exined.


    ¡°Eonian Realm?¡± Nathalia heard another new realm. ¡°How many more realms are there after the


    Dominant Realm?¡±


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°That¡¯s not many. After the Dominant Realmes to the Eternal Realm. The Eternal Realm leads to


    Evesting Realm!¡±


    ¡°There are only four levels in total. However, each major realm is subdivided into ny-nine minor


    realms.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± When Nathalia heard it, he immediately felt like throwing up blood.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    He reached the mine pit atst.


    Empress Ghast tightened her fist and prayed that Nathalia would be okay as Madame Rouge and the


    others cautiously eyed Jamie.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Jamie.


    Alex.


    Bea grumbled, ¡°This fool has little ability and still wants to be the hero.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At that moment, Nathalia noticed numerous bloodstains on the mining pit¡¯s stone wall, gently wriggling


    in the middle of the ocean.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡®Oh my, they are little bloody worms, not blood specks! Such things actually exist in the mine pit!¡¯


    ¡°Hmph, this must be the mess left behind by that b*tch!¡± Dark Demonic Lotus abruptly stated.


    Snap!


    As Nathalia¡®s footsteps fell into the mine pit, the blood-colored bugs attached to the mine pit seemed to


    wake up. Nathalia immediately lifted his foot and retreated, but it was toote. All the bugs woke up


    and let out some kind of low-frequency scream, then formed some kind of floating belt effect in the


    seawater and quickly rushed towards Jamie.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Jamie.


    Alex.


    ¡°Ah¡­ A curse! The curse of the ancient female corpse!¡± Someone yelled.


    ¡°They¡¯re still there, and this mine is cursed. No one is allowed in!¡±


    ¡°Run, run, run!¡±


    Nathalia immediately backed up and attempted to flee. However, just then, Madame Rouge struck out


    and immobilized Paul, saying, ¡°Trash fish, no one is allowed to run! Stay where you are!¡±


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Paul,


    Alex,


    Fudge!


    Nathalia cursed Madame Rouge for not being something.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    At this point, Empress Ghast made an amazing move, breaking free from the confinement of the next


    person and charging directly towards Jamie. However, Madame Rouge pped her across the face


    and pped her back heavily.


    Jamie.


    Alex.


    ¡°Hmph, ten thousand corpse worms are the perfect tonic for me!¡± Dark Demonic Lotus, on the other


    hand, sneered at Jamie. ¡°Open your mouth, suck them all!¡±


    Jamie.


    Alex.


    Paul, too, had no choice but to obey and open his mouth, hoping she could save the day. The


    countless blood worms instantly entered Nathalia¡¯s open mouth, as if propelled by some invisible force.


    Paul,


    Alex,


    Nathalia


    Alex


    The people behind were stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, this guy. He died exactly like that!¡±


    ¡°What a knucklehead!¡±


    ¡°Run, run, run! When he¡¯s finished, it¡¯ll be our turn!¡±

 Chapter 3498

    Chapter 3498


    A group of people, including Madame Rouge, used all of their strength to fly backward. Even spiritual


    thoughts were afraid to stay in the mine pit. They were terrified of alerting those wretched worms.


    ¡°Run, my mother, run!!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over if we get entangled!¡±


    These people, who were concerned about Nathalia¡¯s death, fled in haste. Empress Ghast was dragged


    back as well. They were far away from Devil¡¯s Hill in the blink of an eye.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Abraham, on the other hand, remained standing there and waited until all ten thousand corpse worms


    had entered his body before closing his mouth¡­ The entire process was actually quite revolting.


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    There were so many bugs, at least a few hundreds of millions. Nathalia has ingested several hundred


    million of these bugs, and nothing has happened other than slight nausea. A normal person who was


    bitten by one of these bugs would have died from the poison.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    All of the corpse worms have long since been digested and converted into the Dark Demonic Lotus¡¯


    own energy. Finally, it even transported a portion of it to Edgar.


    Edgar.


    Alex.


    ¡°Your cultivation is still too weak. The power of the universe¡¯s beginning is contained in the body of


    these worms, which you will disseminate throughout your body to be its tform. Your three


    thousand lotus body is your greatestpetitive edge over others. One flower for one world, one


    flower for one origin. When your body condenses three thousand worlds or even three thousand great


    worlds, you are a diffracted universe¡­¡±


    Nathalia was perplexed as he listened, ¡°Do I be a diffracted universe?¡±


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°What, you¡¯re surprised? So, what is the essence of your original diffracted universe, in your opinion?¡±


    Nathalia shook his head.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°When you grow to that stage, you willpletely understand. Now hurry up and go!¡± said the Dark


    Demonic Lotus. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what¡¯s inside this mine. Could it be the source of the Eye of Nine


    Yin? If that¡¯s the case, that would be fantastic.¡±


    Nathalia could feel the energy flowing through his body. He examined this energy squarely after


    hearing the Dark Demonic Lotus¡¯ exnation. It was, in fact, a more advanced existence than witch


    power.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    The three thousand lotuses appeared to metamorphose after receiving this energy.


    Could it be that the lotus blossoms will bear fruit?


    Although he wondered if this was a graft for the Dark Demonic Lotus, he couldn¡¯t care less because


    there was really only one way to die, and at least now it seemed that he and the Dark Demonic Lotus


    were in the same boat


    Snap, snap!


    Nathalia rose to his feet once more and entered the mine pit. Everything was dark, including the light


    source in his hand, and he couldn¡¯t see his fingers. He, on the other hand, had the strangest feeling


    that his divine eye could be used again.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Even the primordial eye, the divine eye, and the ability to see through that were blocked or lost


    appeared to have restarted, and Nathalia could see clearly. The ability to see through had also


    returned, and he could see a hundred meters behind the rock.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Nathalia was taken aback. ¡®Could this be the result of the cosmic origin energy?¡¯


    Nathalia


    Alex


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Was it because he had this that his current body could see again, which fitted in with the environment


    here?


    Whatever the case might be. Digging here was simply a cheating tool with x-ray vision. He moved


    deeper and deeper into the mine.


    Since the ore in this location was very hard, there was no way to dig a huge area. All digging must be


    done manually. The mine tunnel here had actually been excavated a little deep, and there were signs


    of artificial excavation everywhere.


    The Dark Demonic Lotus scoffed at this point, ¡°How long would this digging take? Years, months? It¡®s


    merely a bunch of rubbish that isn¡¯t skilled in digging.¡±


    Then, Nathalia questioned, ¡°How do we dig?¡±


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°Digging by physical force is the most ridiculous thing to do. The lodes have their own life. The lodes


    were clear, the key was to discover the ce along the lodes. Things like Witch Essence, which is


    supposed to be refined, can defend itself and escape, making it nearly impossible to digWitch Essence


    by normal means,¡± Dark Demonic Lotus remarked.


    ¡°How do you dig then?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ First and foremost, it requires a lot of Witch Ore! The Witch Essence has little immunity to


    ordinary Witch Ore. It will want to inhale the Witch Ore into itself and turn it into its own, then there is no


    fear that the Witch Essence inside will not be moved.¡±


    Nathalia waspletely taken aback.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    So, that was how it was. Witch Essence had be an essence, had life, and could still escape.

 Chapter 3499

    Chapter 3499


    Wasn¡¯t that a little exaggerated?


    However¡­ He now had a ton of Witch Ore!


    Moana immediately pulled out the Witch Ore, which had refined a back then. When the dark


    demonic lotus saw so much Witch Ore, she immediatelyughed. ¡°This is great!¡±


    Moana


    Alex


    Just as Moana was preparing to work inside the pit, Madame Rouge¡¯s men returned. They shone a


    light into the bottom of the pit, but they couldn¡¯t find a hint of Moana¡¯s body no matter how hard they


    tried.


    Moana


    Alex


    Moana


    Alex


    ¡°Those worms must have devoured himpletely!¡±


    ¡°It was the same when the curse first activated. Not even bones were left of them!¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Madame Rouge said, ¡°We have to figure out what¡¯s happening here and send one person¡­ No, send


    two people forward. Get a Memory Crystal and record what happens!¡±


    Unfortunately, Empress Ghast and Bea were the two sacrifices sent forward. Bea was so frightened


    she was shaking all over and looked a second away from crying.


    Madame Rouge instructed her to be the decoy and to walk in front while Empress Ghast recorded what


    happened to the Memory Crystal from behind.


    Bea closed her eyes tightly as she stepped into the pit, waiting for her inevitable death. However,


    nothing happened. Everything remained calm, and the swarm of bugs from before didn¡¯t appear.


    ¡°Is it safe?¡±


    ¡°T-the curse¡­ It didn¡¯te for her?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡±


    ¡°You, the one with the Memory Crystal. Go forward into the pit!¡±


    Empress Ghast gritted her teeth and stepped in as well.


    Just then, Moana¡¯s voice rang out from the hole and into the ears of the two girls. ¡°Hurry up ande


    in, both of you. I have a way to escape Madame Rogue¡¯s grasp.¡±


    Moana


    Alex


    It was Moana?! Moana was still alive! That was great!


    Moana


    Alex


    Moana


    Alex


    Moana had sensed the two women and sent them a message. Without saying a word, the two women


    rushed straight into the mine.


    Moana


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What¡®s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Why did they rush in like that? Did some mysterious power suck them in?¡±


    Madame Rogue felt like the two women had gone in of their own will, but she hesitated after hearing


    what the diggers said. Because what happened previously was far too bizarre, she was more cautious


    now.


    ¡°Run!¡± someone screamed, and the group ran.


    Moana and the two women reunited. Empress Ghast couldn¡¯t contain her burst of emotions and


    reached out to hug him. ¡°I thought you were dead!¡±


    Moana


    Alex


    Moana patted her firm butt and said, ¡±Hey, I¡¯m very tough! Come on, let¡¯s go. Those people don¡®t dare


    to rush in here now, so we should set up some defensive force fields and dig up the Witch Essence.


    We won¡¯t let them have even a single one!¡±


    Moana


    Alex


    ¡°How are we going to dig them up? There¡¯s only three of us!¡± Bea said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dig either.


    Besides, I¡¯m a princess. I won¡¯t dirty my hands.¡±


    ¡°I was prepared for this! Come, follow me!¡±

 Chapter 3500

    Chapter 3500


    Benita had previously used Witch Ore to attract the attention of the Witch Essence. Presently, arge


    mass of Witch Ore was shoved at the very bottom of the mine tunnel.


    Benita


    Alex


    Bea had never seen Witch Essence before, but she knew what Witch Ore was. When she saw it, she


    immediately eximed, ¡°That¡¯s Witch Ore? That¡¯s a huge piece! I¡®ve never seen one that big and pure


    before! This ce must have huge mine veins. Oh my god, this is too much! This world really has


    mysterious things.¡±


    She reached out to dig into the Witch Ore when she finished speaking.


    Benita grabbed her hand and said, ¡°What are you going?¡±


    Benita


    Alex


    ¡°Digging, obviously! Hey, Rockefeller, even though you entered the mine first, the ore is for those who


    see it! Besides, it¡¯s such a huge piece. Are you going to take it all for yourself?¡±


    Benita rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you nuts? This Witch Ore was mine in the first ce.¡±


    Benita


    Alex


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re saying that! Yours? Are you seriously so shameless?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. Have you ever seen such pure, natural Witch Ore? This is¡­¡±


    Benita suddenly thought about how the Witch Essence had be refined and may hear their voices.


    Perhaps it even has very high intelligence. If he continued shouting with her, wouldn¡¯t all his hard work


    go to waste?


    Benita


    Alex


    At the thought, his face changed at once, and he flicked Bea¡¯s forehead harshly. ¡°Cut the crap. I said


    it¡¯s mine, so it¡¯s mine. If you continue causing a ruckus, I¡¯ll knock you out and mingle our flesh and


    soul.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Bea weighed her options and finally gave up on the Witch Ore.


    Empress Ghast and Benita were a team. She had no chance of winning with her alone against the two


    of them.


    Benita


    Alex


    Empress Ghast was rolling her eyes at Astor. ¡®Mingle their flesh and soul? Seriously? He said it bluntly.


    Did he have no shame?¡¯


    Astor.


    Alex.


    However, Bea had not seen Benita digging for Witch Ore, yet he pulled out another bigger piece.


    Benita


    Alex


    ¡®What the hell? So the Witch Ore really was his? How did he get so many? Even I can¡¯t get one like


    that!¡¯


    But she couldn¡¯t understand why Benita pulled out two Witch Ore.


    Benita


    Alex


    What was he nning?


    Empress Ghast also asked the same thing.


    Benita smiled mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a bit.¡±


    Benita


    Alex


    Then, he looked behind him and said, ¡°Be careful. Shield all the aura on your body. Madame Rouge


    and her people havee in. I¡¯ve set some traps, and we should be fine if they don¡¯t find us.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sure enough, there were sounds of footsteps after a few moments. There was a force field at the


    entrance of Devil¡¯s Hill so that the seawater could not enter, and footsteps could be clearly heard. Then


    they could hear talking in the distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. We¡¯vee all the way in, yet nothing¡¯s happened.¡±


    ¡°The curse doesn¡¯t seem to have acted up either.¡±


    ¡°Where did those two extras go?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them at all. Did they get eaten?¡±


    ¡°Split up and search!¡±


    Madame Rouge¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°What are you looking for?! Now that we¡¯re in the mine, can we start


    digging, Old Li?¡±


    Even though Benita and the two girls were hiding less than three meters away from them, Madame


    Rouge¡¯s group didn¡¯t notice them as the shielding force field was in ce.


    Benita


    Alex


    Several of the miners discussed among themselves and began finding the most suitable ce to start


    digging. But then, the mine suddenly started trembling violently. It felt like the entire pit was about to


    copse, and even the shaft began to crack, dropping boulders and rocks to the ground.


    ¡°Oh no! The mine is going to copse!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Run!¡±


    Madame Rouge ran the fastest, hitting and injuring her men along the way in her haste to escape. She


    practically flew out of the mine, her people following behind her. However, the mine tunnel didn¡¯t


    copse. Like an earthquake, the shaking stopped after a few seconds, and a pile of stones fell to the


    ground.

 Chapter 3501

    Chapter 3501


    Everyone had run away. And at this moment, Bea noticed that the tworge pieces of Witch Ore on the


    ground had begun to dissolve bit by bit.


    Witch Ores that could dissolve on its own? That was incredible!


    Bea eximed, ¡°Look! Why are those Witch Ores dissolving? That¡¯s so strange!¡±


    Meanwhile, the dark demonic lotus was transmitting to Bokir, ¡°Watch out! The Witch Essence is on the


    move!¡±


    Bokir,


    Alex,


    Marsha used his x-ray vision to observe the movement inside the stone wall. At the same time,


    because of the Witch Ore, a gas form of witch energy was generated in the air.


    Marsha


    Alex


    Bea immediately took a deep breath. ¡°This is Spiritual Witch Extract! And it¡¯s so pure!¡±


    Empress Ghast also began to suck up mouthfuls of air.


    Marsha didn¡¯t do the same. It was only a tiny amount of Spiritual Witch Extract, which did nothing for


    him. Then he noticed the dissolved Witch Ore had quickly prated through the ground, causing


    cracks to appear. However, the amount that seeped into the ground was less and slower than the


    speed of the ore dissolving.


    Marsha


    Alex


    Empress Ghast also noticed it and said, ¡°Rockefeller, there¡¯s too much dissolved Witch Ore. It¡¯ll flood


    this ce if this continues. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Marsha said. ¡°Just think of it like a hot spring.¡±


    Marsha


    Alex


    ¡°Are you crazy? If it suddenly solidifies, we¡¯ll be trapped inside!¡±


    ¡°Wait, that female corpse from before¡­ Perhaps this was the reason she was trapped inside?¡±


    ¡°You guessed it right!¡± Marsha said. ¡°There is a possibility of that, but if you guys stay close to me, you


    won¡¯t be trapped. It¡¯s enough if you stay close to me, but you can also pull my arm or even hug me.


    That works too.¡±


    Marsha


    Alex


    Empress Ghast walked over to Marsha and hugged him from one side, while Bea hugged him from the


    other. Marsha felt their breasts press against him tightly, as though not even air could squeeze in


    between them. He suddenly thought that if they got trapped in the Witch Ore and when someone dug


    them up in the future as fossils, the story of how they got stuck here would be so beautiful!


    Marsha


    Alex


    Marsha


    Alex


    Soon, the rocks on the ground started to change. The Witch Essence appeared dissatisfied with the


    speed of pration.


    Swoosh!


    A big hole appeared in the ground. The dissolved Witch Ore rushed down the big hole in one fell


    swoop.


    ¡°That¡¯s the eye of the cave! Hurry up and get in!¡± the dark demonic lotus told Marsha telepathically.


    Marsha


    Alex


    The big hole had a diameter of a full three meters. This was also Marsha¡¯s hard-earned capital. He had


    to be a huge risk-taker to push such a big Witch Ore into the hole.


    Marsha


    Alex


    Otherwise, how could he have induced the Witch Essence¡®s greediness to open such a big hole?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Marsha pulled the women and rushed into therge cave. They followed the liquified Witch


    Ore and slid down the cave.


    Marsha


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we falling?¡±


    The two women couldn¡¯t open their eyes but could feel themselves falling.


    Boom!


    Finally, theynded on solid ground. The two big pieces of ore had all liquified and fell into the hole


    which closed behind them. It was impossible to tell that there was once a cave entrance.


    ¡°Hah! How can there be such pure Spiritual Witch Extract here?¡± Bea said when she noticed the


    difference.


    ¡°We¡¯re inside the Witch Essence¡¯s body!¡± Marsha said.


    Marsha


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Alex


    ¡°What? Inside the essence?¡±


    The two women were stunned. That was too magical to believe!


    ¡°Could the Witch Essence have a life of its own? How did you do that? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.


    You¡¯re really a god!¡±


    Marshaughed at her words. ¡°The Witch Essence here is humongous! Well, okay, no more nonsense.


    You both also contributed to its creation. Since this is a rare chance, hurry up and use the Witch


    Essence to cultivate!¡±


    Marsha


    Alex


    With that said, Marsha opened his mouth and breathed in deeply and repeatedly, sucking countless


    amounts of Witch Essence into his body.


    Marsha


    Alex

 Chapter 3502

    Chapter 3502


    Whoosh!


    Colossal amounts of Witch Essence rushed into his body. Naturally, Lydia wasn¡®t the only one


    suckingin the Witch Essence. His cultivation realm was not good enough to support such arge


    amount, and the dark demonic lotus was also absorbing it.


    Lydia


    Alex


    Empress Ghast and Bea, who were standing to the side, were stunned.


    Did Lydia have a ck hole in his stomach? How could he suck in so much?


    Lydia


    Alex


    He was absorbing Witch Essence, not air. Wasn¡¯t he afraid to die?!


    Generally, people would only suck in a small amount, perhaps enough for one deep breath, before they


    had to stop and digest the essence to transform it into their own energy before continuing. But Lydia


    was breathing in more than ten deep breaths each time of Witch Essence, an amount that couldn¡¯t


    compare to Witch Ore!


    Lydia


    Alex


    Even saying one to ten thousand was not enough to describe the difference between them because


    they weren¡¯t the same and were fundamentally different.


    ¡°Is this guy a bottomless pit?!¡± Bea said in shock.


    Empress Ghast replied, ¡°He¡¯s always been good at creating miracles. Saying he has extreme luck is


    probably the best description of him! Let¡¯s stop wasting time. We¡¯ve already entered the Witch


    Essence¡¯s body, so it should be safe. We should hurry up and cultivate. I feel like I¡¯m about to make a


    breakthrough in my bottleneck. Perhaps I¡¯m going to reach the Dominant Realm!¡±


    ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s fast! How can you people from the Diffracted universe be more powerful than us?!¡±


    Empress Ghast ignored her, so Bea could only start cultivating too.


    ***


    Outside Devil¡¯s Hill.


    Madame Rouge and the others entered the pit again. After a short discussion, the group finally found a


    suitable location and started digging.


    ng! ng!


    The miners dug desperately, putting all their effort into it. Madame Rouge¡¯s men, too, were helping out


    on the side.


    ¡°Look! There¡¯s some Witch Ore debris here!¡± a miner eximed when he saw a few crumbs. ¡°Even


    though it¡¯s just a small corner of one, you can see the aura of Witch Ore on it!¡±


    Madame Rouge came forward excitedly and picked up the crumbs.


    ¡°Yes! It does have the Witch Ore¡¯s aura! It¡¯s also very pure, which means we¡¯re not far from the Witch


    Essence.¡±


    The group couldn¡¯t possibly know that it was actually Lydia who had brought out the Witch Ore. After it


    was dissolved, the impurities left were trash that the Witch Essence didn¡¯t want, so it left it all outside,


    and that was what the group had found.


    Lydia


    Alex


    ¡°Here! If we continue to dig here, we can definitely find the Witch Essence!¡± an old miner said, pointing


    to a spot under his feet.


    It was exactly where the Witch Essence had previously opened a hole.


    The old miner was right, but he didn¡¯t know that since it was a hole that the Witch Essence could open


    and close at will, it would also be the most difficult ce to dig. No matter how much one dug, the


    Witch Essence could simply fill the site back up.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Then, a mind-boggling thing happened to them.


    They dug with all their might for a good while before finally reaching a two-meter deep hole. Then, as


    soon as they turned around, they suddenly found themselves leaving the mine.


    ¡°Huh? Hey! Why am I at the cave entrance?¡±


    ¡°What?! Where¡¯s the hole we were digging? It disappeared!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±


    They started digging again, and a long time went by as they painstakingly dug out another two-meter


    deep hole. In the blink of an eye¡­ What the hell? The hole was filled up again!


    ¡°Just what the hell is this?!¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s weird! Seriously weird!¡±


    ¡°This hole actually filled up on its own! Is it alive?!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    At this time, an old miner suddenly came to a realization. ¡°I remember our ancestors once had a book


    left by a mining master. There was a record that said Witch Essence has a consciousness and is a kind


    of spirit. Not only can it manipte the mountain and tocks, but it¡¯s also capable of escaping when it¡¯s


    in danger! So the hole we dug that has been filled twice¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the Witch Essence¡¯s doing!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, in that case, is the Witch Essence below?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain of it!¡±

 Chapter 3503

    Chapter 3503


    ¡°Dig! Everyone, all together!¡±


    Even Madame Rouge, who was a noble, joined the team in digging.


    At the same time, Morine was absorbing the Witch Essence at a terrifying speed. The surrounding


    Witch Essence in the air was reduced at a speed visible to the naked eye. The three thousand lotus


    inside his body evolved after obtaining tons of Witch Essence!


    Morine


    Alex


    What kind of evolution was it?


    Simple. It got bigger. Each flower expanded out and grew in size like a balloon blowing up. Unlike a


    balloon, however, there was no limit to how big it got.


    Morine was dumbfounded when he sent his consciousness into the three thousand lotus. If the lotus


    flowers were to bepared to the size of a regr physical body, each flower should be about half a


    person¡¯s height, roughly one meter.


    Morine


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Alex


    But how big was it now?


    Morine stood at the bottom, looking up and squinting before finally seeing the top of the lotus petals.


    Roughly making a visual estimation, it was probably about¡­ Ten thousand meters tall?


    Morine


    Alex


    Ordinary people would never see such a big and tall lotus flower in their lives. Even the lotus pond that


    came with the three thousand lotus Morine was nurturing in his body had risen, breaking its ten-


    thousand-meter limit.


    Morine


    Alex


    One flower, one world?


    Morine shocked, ¡°Oh my god, that saying is actually true! A lotus flower and a Nascent Soul. Once the


    Nascent Soul is shattered, it bes a tiny, separated world on its own. With the massive amount of


    Witch Essence, these small worlds began evolving and growing into real worlds¡­ Isn¡¯t that too much?!


    That means my body has three thousand worlds in it! And every lotus flower gives me special energy.


    This energy is the same that I obtain by swallowing a corpse worm back then, which is cosmic


    power¡­!¡±


    Morine


    Alex


    He knew that he had broken through again. He had made great progress. His body strength became


    stronger as the worlds were constructed.


    At the same time, the thirteen stars that were given to him suddenly started to move differently after


    sensing the changes in Morine¡¯s body.


    Morine


    Alex


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The thirteen stars turned into thirteen streams of light and shot out, entering thirteen random worlds in


    the three thousand lotus.


    ¡®Sh*t? What the hell happened?¡¯


    The thirteen lotus world that received the stars began to undergo significant changes after a few


    seconds, evolving rapidly. There were mountains, water, forests,kes, and life. The world¡¯s ecology


    came into being and was alive and well. With that, the absorption rate of the Witch Essence increased


    again. As for the Witch Essence that was alive, it began to shift restlessly as it knew it was close to


    death. It was being devoured mercilessly, and it instinctively tried to stop it from happening.


    Its body began to churn continuously.


    As a result, Madame Rouge and the others digging outside were in for a miserable time. The entire


    mine copsed identally, burying everyone inside, and all the paths were sealed tightly.


    Boom!


    Just then, a huge ancient coffin suddenly fell out where Morine and the two women were.


    Morine


    Alex


    ¡°What¡­?!¡±


    The coffin almost fell on Bea¡¯s foot, and she jumped back in fright. Simultaneously, the coffin lid slowly


    opened on its own.

 Chapter 3504

    Chapter 3504


    ¡°What¡­ What is it? What¡¯s inside the coffin?¡± Bea felt a little creeped out


    To her surprise, a huge ancient coffin appeared in the body of Witch Essence. The coffin lid even lifted


    itself on its own.


    What was lying inside?


    Empress Ghast had also woken up from cultivation. Simrly, she was looking at that coffin with a wary


    face.


    ¡°Could it be that ancient corpse?¡± Empress Ghast recalled what Madame Rouge and others said


    because its appearance had once brought a curse, killing everyone in the mining area.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be that ancient corpse, right?¡¯ Chyntia puzzled.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    The women looked at Chyntia almost simultaneously, but now, Chyntia was sitting cross-legged,


    motionless, and some kind of strange formation was being formed on his body. He kept devouring


    Witch Essence, paying no attention to the events around him as if he had transcended to an amazing


    state.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°Chyntia should have entered the critical moment of cultivation. Let¡¯s not disturb him,¡± Empress Ghast


    said.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°But this coffin¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. It may not be that ancient corpse.¡±


    The two women moved forward cautiously, trying to find out what was inside the coffin. Just then, a dull


    yet loud sound came from the coffin all of a sudden¡­


    Boom!


    ¡®What was that?¡¯


    The two women were astonished and felt extreme difort in their hearts to the point that they


    wanted to vomit blood as if they had been struck by a heavy hammer. After taking another two steps


    forward, both women finally saw clearly the scene in the coffin¡­


    There was nobody inside!


    It wasn¡¯t a person but a mass of flesh in the coffin. No, it was a heart. A huge heart. The boom just now


    was caused by the beating of this heart.


    Immediately afterward, it beat again.


    The sound was louder, and themotion was greater this time. Both the women¡¯s minds went nk


    from the shock, and they could not move their bodies!


    Meanwhile, the noise also reached the ears of Madame Rouge and others.


    The group of people was still trapped inside the mining area, and it was difficult for them to try to move.


    When those few people heard the sound, they were slightly dumbfounded.


    ¡°What is that sound?¡±


    ¡°Why does it sound like¡­ Like a heartbeat?¡±


    Madame Rouge was wide-eyed at once. ¡°Heartbeat¡­ Such a loud heartbeat. Could it be¡­ No way?!


    Are we so lucky?¡±


    Another person¡¯s expression also changed drastically. He was excited, shocked, and frenzied at the


    same time.


    ¡°Madame Rouge, are you talking about the Fiend Lord¡¯s Peerless Heart? Oh my God! Experts from the


    great Eternal Dominion, North, South, East, and West, have rushed into the Eye of Nine Yin this time


    for the sake of the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart¡­ The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart is not in the hive. Has it been in the


    periphery? This is¡­ Too ridiculous! We¡¯ll be very fortunate if we manage to loot it!¡±


    Madame Rouge¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and her breathing became rapid. It was something that many


    dignitaries had their eyes on!


    To their surprise, it just appeared in front of them. It was simply a godsend.


    As time passed, the heartbeat became increasingly louder.


    Boom! Boom!


    Even the entire mountain was shaking, and their eardrums were ufortable from the shock. The


    rhythm was also elerating, indicating that the heart was beating faster.


    Trapped in the mining area, Madame Rouge and others dug desperately and tried to get out to find the


    Fiend Lord¡¯s heart. They also felt extreme difort in their violently palpitating hearts, as though they


    had been hammered again and again and they were going to die at any time.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, the group became immobilized, while the heartbeat only got louder. The mine and


    Devil¡¯s Hill shook, and the surrounding waters trembled. The vast boundless ocean became turbulent


    as the heartbeats churned up the waves. The sound then spread to distant areas.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°A heartbeat! It is the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart! The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart is appearing!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart is actually here?!¡±

 Chapter 3505

    Chapter 3505


    A young, white-haired man on arge ship that had juste in from the Chi universe had a change of


    expression. ¡°The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart turns out to be located at the periphery of the Eye of Nine Yin!


    Haha! I¡¯mte because of the dy, but I didn¡¯t expect to get to loot it! Those guys from the Eternal


    Dominion are probably killing each other in the hive, but they don¡¯t know the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart will


    appear here. Hahaha¡­¡±


    The white-haired man detested the ship for sailing too slowly, so he took a step, rushed out of it, and


    charged toward Devil¡¯s Hill. Although he was in the sea, he was able to break through the space and


    teleport forward.


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside the body of Witch Essence, Sandra finally woke up from the shock. After he opened


    his eyes, he first saw Empress Ghast and Bea, who were grimacing in pain. Both the women were


    bleeding from the orifices on their faces, their bodies unable to withstand the shockwaves of the


    beating heart, and they looked very miserable now.


    Sandra


    Alex


    Stunned, Sandra rushed over immediately and saw a huge heart beating continuously. This kind of


    intense vibration made him very ufortable. Fortunately, he had made great progress in cultivation.


    Sandra


    Alex


    After pioneering the three thousand worlds, there were no longer any words to describe the strength of


    his body. The foundation and stability upon which the world was built became support pirs for his


    body.


    ¡°Beautifuldy¡­¡± Sandra summoned the dark demonic lotus.


    Sandra


    Alex


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, the ckdy seemed immersed in upgrading herself and could not wake up temporarily


    after absorbing a significant amount of Witch Essence.


    ¡®D*mn it! She is unreliable at the critical moment!¡¯ Sandrained.


    Sandra


    Alex


    When he saw Empress Ghast and Bea were about to die from shock, he took out the Immortal Butcher


    without another word and thrust the sword into that huge heart.


    ¡®Holy crap! If those old geezers from the Eternal Dominion see this, they¡¯ll probably blow their tops off.¡¯


    Suddenly, a roar cried out, ¡°How dare you try to kill a supreme divine object with your sword? Are you a


    complete fool?!¡±


    Boom!


    The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart emitted an even greater vibration at the critical moment.


    Suddenly, Sandra¡¯s sword seemed to be frozen halfway. He could not pierce it no matter how he tried.


    At the same time, he vomited a mouthful of blood as his heart received a huge impact.


    Sandra


    Alex


    ¡°D*mn! What the hell is this heart? I refuse to be taken in by this facy! Three thousand worlds, grant


    me strength!¡±


    ¡°Great Enfeeble!¡±


    ¡°Great Curse!¡±


    ¡°Great gue!¡±


    ¡°Great Bewitchment!¡±


    ¡°Great Fate!¡±


    ¡­


    Sandra bombarded the huge heart with dozens of mystic arts from the Three Thousand Great Dao.


    Then, he activated the Immortal Butcher again. This time, the three thousand lotuses vibrated, and the


    three thousand worlds roared. Particrly, endless power even gushed out of the worlds that had


    acquired the thirteen stars.


    Sandra


    Alex


    Poof!


    Sandra seeded this time. He stabbed the sword into the heart, causing a great amount of blood to


    ssh all over his body. At that moment, Sandra seemed to hear a supreme roar.


    Sandra


    Alex


    Sandra


    Alex


    When that voice reached his ear, he felt a great shock in his soul, as if he was about to kneel down and


    surrender.


    ¡°B*stard! Who the hell do you think you are?! You¡¯re trying to make me yield? Dream on!¡±


    Sandra exerted strength once again. The next second, the heart was broken entirely. Endless streams


    of blood spurted out.


    Sandra


    Alex


    The stone coffin was filled to the brim with blood. Astonishingly, a small golden heart was present in the


    huge heart. This small heart rushed out and pierced Sandra¡¯s heart with a puff and engulfed it.


    Sandra


    Alex

 Chapter 3506

    Chapter 3506


    ¡°Holy moly! What the heck?¡± Geena was stunned.


    Geena


    Alex


    To his surprise, there was another small heart inside the huge heart. Moreover, it had covered his


    heart.


    ¡®What is this b*stard trying to do? It engulfed my heart and turned it into his heart. Then, am I still the


    original the great Geena Rockefeller?!¡¯


    Geena


    Alex


    An extreme sense of crisis surged inside Geena¡¯s chest. However, when such a thought crossed his


    mind, his heart merged with that golden heart that belonged to some unidentified species¡­


    Geena


    Alex


    That¡¯s right, as flesh and blood fused, the two hearts fused into one.


    Geena activated his internal vision immediately, but he failed to see anything. The heart seemed to be


    the same¡­ His heart.


    Geena


    AlexN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But where did the heart in the coffin go?


    After this unforeseen event, the heartbeats disappearedpletely.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    Empress Ghast and Bea regained mobility almost at the same time, but they gasped when they saw


    each other¡¯s faces.


    ¡°There is a lot of blood on your face!¡±


    ¡°You too!¡±


    ¡°Where is¡­ That heart in the coffin? Where did it go?¡±


    Neither woman had witnessed the perilous incident of Geena getting stabbed in the heart just now.


    Completely shaken from the shock of Fiend Lord¡¯s heartbeat, they were recovering gradually, though


    their neck still throbbed. They saw a lot of blood in the coffin as well as the shell of the huge heart.


    Geena


    Alex


    ¡°Alder, did you cut open this strange heart?¡± asked Empress Ghast.


    Alder,


    Alex,


    ¡°Yes,¡± Geena nodded but declined toment.


    Geena


    Alex


    He still did not know what the heart would do to him, though it seemed there was nothing different for


    now.


    ***


    That white-haired powerhouse that had suddenly rushed in could not sense the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart, so


    he stopped and frowned. ¡®The heartbeat stopped? No. Once the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart shows up, it has to


    find a suitable host. Before that, it shouldn¡¯t stop beating, but it should get more intense. Could


    someone have acquired it so fast?¡¯


    ¡®Impossible! Who could have obtained the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart on the periphery?¡¯


    The white-haired man was named Bredon Chase, a superb powerhouse at the nieth level of the


    Eonian Realm. There was the Eternal Realm and Evesting Realm above the Eonian Realm, but one


    was already an absolute powerhouse at the nieth level of the Eonian Realm. It was because the


    powerhouses of the Eternal Realm were as rare as hens¡¯ teeth. There were nine of them in the entire


    Chi universe. As for the Evesting Realm, it had long been an ancient legend.


    The Evesting Door had not been opened for several epochs. No one knew where those in the


    Evesting would go once they crossed the Evesting Door. After that, there had not been another


    evesting being for several epochs, up to ten billion years.


    It was all because the Evesting Path was too difficult¡­


    Where could one find evesting life in loneliness and emptiness?


    Hence, only the nine Eternals from the Eternal Dominion in the Chi universe were locked in constant


    strife¡­ Because the Eternal Path was getting narrower, and the heavenlyw would kill them if they


    were somewhat careless. It seemed God was unwilling to let these overpowering powerhouses


    continue to exist. If the powerhouses in the Eternal Realm wished to continue moving forward or stay in


    ce, they had to keep looking for overpowering objects.


    The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart, for instance, was an overpowering existence.


    After acquiring the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart, a powerhouse of the Eternal Realm would make a giant leap


    forward and may even peek into the secrets of the Evesting Realm. Thest evesting being from


    ten billion years ago was probably the master of the Fiend Lord.


    The prophecy about the emergence of the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart in the Eye of Nine Yin was spread from


    the Heavenly Fate Pavilion of the Chi universe, and the powerhouses in the Eternal Realm hade


    looking for it. Other than the Eternal powerhouses, great experts of the Advanced-Eonian Realm like


    Bredon also searched for it after they got wind of it.


    Once the powerhouse of the Advanced-Eonian Realm acquired the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart, they would be


    able to transcend to the Eternal Realmpletely!


    Which powerhouse was not moved?


    Bredon thought he would be able to loot it, but the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart stopped beating the moment he


    rejoiced.

 Chapter 3507

    Chapter 3507


    ¡®Someone beat me to it? Who was it?¡¯ The rage inside Bredon¡¯s heart was evident, so violent it could


    destroy the world.


    Buzz!


    Bredon¡¯s powerful divine sense spread over a million miles instantly, radiating all the way to Devil¡¯s Hill.


    He saw the endless sea, ferocious giant demons under the sea, dpidated and sunken ancient cities,


    as well as the undersea mountain range that spread endlessly.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Finally, he saw something¡­


    It was an ancient coffin with a huge heart inside, but the heart had been broken and filled the coffin with


    blood.


    ¡®The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart!¡¯ Bredon was excited instantly.


    After all, a powerhouse who had existed for countless years like Bredon was well-informed. He knew


    some wonderful uses of the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart. The huge heart outside was just a shell, whereas the


    one inside was the real heart of the Fiend Lord. However, the shell had now been broken, and the heart


    inside was missing.


    ¡®D*mn! I¡¯m toote!¡¯


    The annoyance inside Bredon¡¯s heart was overwhelming.


    ¡®No¡­ No! There are no powerhouses here. They are all a bunch of weaklings. Where did the Fiend


    Lord¡¯s heart go?¡¯


    He continued searching with divine sense and saw Bea, Empress Ghast, and Jasmine next to the


    coffin and even Madame Rouge and others not far away. After scanning for a while, he eventually


    focused on Jasmine because his body was bizarre and filled with the shell blood of the Fiend Lord¡¯s


    heart.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    Jasmine


    Alex


    ¡®It¡¯s¡­ That brat! What is this guy¡¯s cultivation level? His cultivation system is bizarre. He looks like a


    weakling, but I never expected he¡¯d possess the energy of the true essence of the universe!¡¯


    Just then, Bred on sensed another massive divine sense brushing past him and heading toward Devil¡¯s


    Hill.


    ¡®Sh*t! There is actually a powerhouse in the Advanced-Eonian Realm here. He must have discovered


    the whereabouts of the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart! I must get one step ahead of the brat and force the Fiend


    Lord¡¯s heart out of him!¡¯


    Bredon instantly made a move. He swiftly traversed the sea like a flying sword, speeding toward


    Jasmine¡¯s location.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    At the same time, a ck Dragon was swimming wildly on the other side. Its speed was on par with


    Bredon. It was then that the dark demonic lotus inside Jasmine¡¯s body was finally alerted.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? A superb powerhouse¡¯s divine sense swept through¡­ No, Rockefeller, you have


    been targeted. What¡¯s more, there is at least one more great powerhouse in the Intermediate-Eonian


    Realm. What are they trying to do?¡±


    Jasmine told her about the ancient coffin and the heart inside.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    The dark demonic lotus was startled. ¡°Oh gosh! You actually obtained the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart? Are you


    kidding me? You were really born under a lucky star! Those two guys are already very close! It will be


    toote if we don¡¯t leave! Run!¡±


    Jasmine wanted to take Empress Ghast and Bea.


    Jasmine


    Alex


    ¡°Are you an idiot? How are you going to run by carrying two burdens like them? Besides, you are their


    target! They are just weaklings in their eyes! They are not interested in them at all!¡±


    Jasmineined inwardly, ¡°I¡¯m targeted by great powerhouses for no reason. Can¡¯t you let me grow


    stronger for a bit?¡±


    Jasmine


    Alex


    He quickly said telepathically to the two women hurriedly. Then, he got out of the Witch Essence with


    the help of the dark demonic lotus and headed deeper into the sea before fleeing frantically!

 Chapter 3508

    Chapter 3508


    ¡°Hah! You havee out! Where are you going to run?¡±


    Having long locked onto him, Bredon and that ck Dragon found Vivian when he rushed out of Devil¡¯s


    Hill. Then, two shadows rushed out of the sea.


    Vivian


    Alex


    Vivian was not slow either.


    Vivian


    Alex


    If it was in the past, he would not have been that fast. However, the prototype of three thousand worlds


    in his body appeared after he devoured a great amount of Witch Essence. Hayley¡¯s thirteen stars were


    integrated into the world, and something top secret grew quietly in his mind. That obscure thing was


    what Hayley wanted to teach Bjorne.


    Bjorne.


    Alex.


    Shortly afterward, Vivian began to be enlightened. Hayley would probably be astonished if she knew


    the result.


    Vivian


    Alex


    ¡°Remote Teleportation!¡±


    ¡°Great Void!¡±


    ¡°Ovepped Space!¡±


    Vivian teleported consecutively, trying to get rid of the two pursuers.


    Vivian


    Alex


    One might have great ideals, but unfortunately, reality was harsh.


    After escaping for fifteen minutes, Vivian realized something was wrong. His pursuers had increased.


    There weren¡¯t only two, but another two unknown pursuers had nked him. In fact, the two pursuers


    were actually the ck Dragon and Bredon¡¯s battle pets. One would certainly have a battle pet after


    reaching their level. Moreover, it was normal to have a bunch of battle pets.


    Vivian


    Alex


    ¡°Mirror image!¡± Vivian summoned a mirror image and fled separately, but it ended in vain.


    Vivian


    Alex


    A minor illusion spell like the mirror image was equivalent to a child¡¯s y in the face of a powerhouse


    in the Advanced-Eonian Realm. He could not deal with thatmander when he was in the Golden


    City. Currently, he was even more useless in the face of someone who was a hundred to a thousand


    times stronger.


    ¡®D*mn. I used up all my paper dolls for the Paper Doll Curse. They might¡¯ve been useful!¡¯


    At that moment, the dark demonic lotus said to Milos, ¡°I will risk myself and give it a try now if there is


    one opponent. You can also deal with him by relying on the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart you have obtained, but


    there are two¡­ We are really short on time. What¡¯s more, I even feel sorry that the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart


    is wasted like this.¡±


    Milos,


    Alex,


    Just then, a ship appeared ahead. Vivian was dismayed after ncing at the logo on the ship.


    Vivian


    Alex


    ¡°What a mortal enemy!¡±


    The logo on this ship turned out to be the logo of the Golden City. The people of the Golden City


    entered this ce through the Void Gate.


    He then took a closer look. ¡®Isn¡¯t the person standing on the ship bow Ruca, the patrolmander who


    has gone to great lengths to pursue me and almost kill me?¡¯


    Unfortunately, Vivian had no time to pay attention to this man. Otherwise, Vivian thought he could give


    him a few ps with his current strength.


    Vivian


    Alex


    Vivian


    Alex


    Vivian wanted to ignore that man, but he saw Bjorne.


    Vivian


    Alex


    Bjorne.


    Alex.


    Vivian had turned the Golden City upside down and even massacred arge number of teachers and


    students who were ready toe to the Eye of Nine Yin.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Vivian


    Alex


    Ruca was holding back his anger. When he came here this time, he acquired a great killing weapon.


    He was prepared to ughter Vivian and the dark demonic lotus in the Eye of Nine Yin when he


    encountered them.


    Vivian


    Alex


    ¡°It¡¯s that b*stard! Go after him!¡± Ruca ordered immediately, and at the same time, he took out a mirror


    and sent out a thick st of lightning at Bjorne.


    Bjorne.


    Alex.


    Although it was under the sea, the lightning from the mirror was not affected. After it shot out, it


    meandered like an enormous white dragon at a breakneck speed.


    Vivian jumped in shock. This mirror turned out to be amazing. Milos, however, was afraid of the


    thunderous might the most. In the face of the lightning strike, his body froze, and all the acupoints were


    activated. After that, he opened his mouth vigorously¡­


    Vivian


    Alex


    Milos,


    Alex,


    Gulp!


    Surprisingly, he swallowed the lightning in one gulp. Ruca was dumbfounded.


    ¡®How is that possible? This is an attack from the Ancestral Dragon Mirror that can even shatter a


    sacred mountain, but he ended up swallowing it in one gulp. What is the extent of his body strength?


    But before this, his cultivation level was just¡­¡¯


    ¡®Huh? This guy has actually achieved transcendence in his cultivation right now. I can¡¯t see through it.


    How is this possible?¡¯


    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe you can swallow all the lightning!¡±

 Chapter 3509

    Chapter 3509


    Annoyed, Ruca harbored overwhelming hatred for Paul, probably because the female teacher that the


    dark demonic lotus had killed was the object of his unrequited love. He was going to confess to her this


    year, but the dark demonic lotus took her life instantly without leaving a corpse. Hence, he had to


    avenge her.


    Paul,


    Alex,


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He fired the Ancestral Dragon Lightning with no respite. Such a powerful attack made shook everyone,


    while massive shockwaves violently shook the ship. Even so, they saw that man swallowing every bolt


    of lightning.


    Was he a human? He was simply a monster!


    However, this was not good for Nana because another two bosses were chasing after him!


    Nana


    Alex


    Nana saw them getting closer, and he knew he could not dy any longer, so he just charged right at


    Ruca¡¯s ship.


    Nana


    Alex


    Ruca fired the lightning again. After firing a dozen simultaneous bolts, he saw that Nana was


    unscathed. Realizing this treasure was ineffective on Paul, he threw the mirror away and took out a


    longnce¡­


    Nana


    Alex


    Paul,


    Alex,


    Just then, he sensed a terrifying aura.


    Two superb powerhouses of the Advanced-Eonian Realm were rushing over.


    ¡°D*mn it! What¡¯s going on? Why are such powerful experts in this ce?¡±


    Since Nana charged at his ship, those two powerful figures hurried over as a matter of course.


    Nana


    Alex


    ¡°Holy crap! They¡­ They aren¡¯ting after this b*stard, are they?¡±


    Ruca knew the situation was terrible. In the face of experts of that level, he would be affected and meet


    his demise right away from a random smack.


    ¡°Jump off this ship! Run!¡± Ruca shouted decisively.


    Then, all the people on the ship rushed out of it and jumped into the sea. Just then, Nana dashed onto


    the ship and sneered at Ruca before smacking him directly.


    Nana


    Alex


    The power of the universebined with the Chi within his body and three thousand great Dao,


    forming a huge translucent palm. It greeted Ruca with a bang. Ruca felt the danger instantly, but he did


    not expect Nana to have progressed so greatly. It hadn¡¯t been long since Nana entered the Eye of Nine


    Eye, yet he had undergone such a huge change.


    Nana


    Alex


    Nana


    Alex


    Boom!


    Ruca lifted hisnce and fought back. He swished hisnce around like a gxy hanging upside down.


    It contained a destructive intent of a surging torrential river.


    ¡°Suppress!¡± Nana roared.


    Nana


    Alex


    Densely packed runes were under the palm. A brand-new life seemed to have been born as these


    runes fused with cosmic energy. The might of Ruca¡¯snce was suppressed at once.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Nana pped Ruca hard across the face. It was a solid smack on his face, instantly enraging him. The


    damage was minor, but it was a very insulting incident. At the same time, Nana created a puppet avatar


    with the Great Puppet Spell and stayed on the ship. He then delivered an ultimate blow to the two


    experts chasing after him.


    Nana


    Alex


    Nana


    Alex


    ¡°D*mn! What a vile and shameless thing!¡±


    Ruca was infuriated, but he dared not stay on the ship at that moment. He, too, jumped off the ship


    quickly and ran for his life.


    Boom!


    No one attacked the ship.


    Both figures merely passed over the ship, not touching it at all. However, that ship, affected by the


    current, instantly crumbled into millions of pieces. Some pieces even evaporated directly.


    ¡°Where are you trying to go? The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart is mine!¡±


    ¡°Bredon Chase, do you think you are qualified to snatch it from me? Get lost if you are smart!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! ck Dragon Chief. Do you think I, Bredon Chase, am easy? Whoever snatches it ims it!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Both great powerhouses attacked each other while chasing after Moses.


    Moses.


    Alex.


    During Nana¡¯s desperate escape, a huge hand suddenly appeared, grabbing and pulling him into a


    certain force field.


    Nana


    Alex

 Chapter 3510

    Chapter 3510


    ¡°D*mn! Who is this?¡±


    Shocked, Hezti waspletely unaware of the ambushes in this ce. He was totally caught off


    guard. He believed that it must¡¯ve been Bredon, the ck Dragon Chief¡¯s puppet or pet. In an instant,


    he condensed the power all over his body into his punch and was about tosh it out, but in the next


    moment, a familiar voice rang in his ears. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. Don¡¯t hit me. It¡¯s me, your ally.¡±


    Hezti


    Alex


    Hezti was immediately dazed. ¡°Old geezer?¡±


    Hezti


    Alex


    The one who grabbed him turned out to be Grand Emperor Rowan. He never expected Grand Emperor


    Rowan to have appeared here.


    Grand Emperor Rowan showed a long face. ¡°What old geezer? Am I that old?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Now is not the time to talk about this. Those two guys behind me are superb powerhouses.


    They are at least Advanced-Eonian Realm experts. We¡­¡± Hezti was overwrought.


    Hezti


    Alex


    He had seen Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s cultivation before and being inferior to the Phoenix Empress, so


    how could Hezti hide from those two bosses?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hezti


    Alex


    Furthermore, he had been marked. However, he was astonished in the next second.


    Bredon and the ck Dragon were attacking each other just now and were near him. After that, they


    stopped as if thy were unable to find any trace of him.


    ¡°Where is he? Where did that brat go?¡±


    ¡°A huge hand appeared just now. Then, that guy disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the one who can the target right under our noses has to be in the Eternal Realm.¡±


    ¡°D*mn. What is an Eternal powerhouse doing here instead of going to the Hive?¡±


    They still hadn¡¯t reconciled, so they searched around on the spot.


    Hezti made a shocking discovery, they were clearly so close to him that he could even touch the


    opponents¡¯ hem. Both the powerhouses, however, could not see them. Bredon even summoned a long


    sword and shed randomly, but he just saw millions of sword shadows swishing through his body.


    Even so, he was unscathed.


    Hezti


    Alex


    ¡°Hah! Marvelous! Father-inw, this force field of yours is so amazing. How did you do it? Those two


    guys are ferocious.¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan sat on the ground as he smacked his lips. ¡°A man¡¯s power is limited


    sometimes. No matter his cultivation, he can¡¯t see through this ce of mine.¡±


    After saying that, he took out a gourd and started gulping.


    ¡°Brat, why are they chasing after you?¡±


    Exhausted, Hezti slumped to the ground. ¡°I somehow encountered a huge heart that lives inside my


    body as its host. These two guys are here to snatch it. It seems to be of a great origin, but it has fused


    with my heart. I can¡¯ t possibly gouge my heart out, right?¡±


    Hezti


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan stared at the location of his heart again and again.


    Hezti covered his heart with his hand quickly. ¡°What are you doing? You aren¡¯t trying to steal my heart,


    too?¡±


    Hezti


    Alex


    ¡°Tch!¡± Grand Emperor Rowan grunted. ¡°I am an old man. Why do I have to steal a young brat¡¯s heart?


    However, there is indeed a great problem with your heart.¡±


    ¡°D*mn. You can see it?¡±


    ¡°I use X-ray vision. I can see it, of course.¡±


    ¡°D*mn. You can use X-ray vision. Alright! I can use X-ray vision too! I even have the divine eye!¡±


    ¡°The divine eye is useless!¡± Grand Emperor Rowan rolled his eyes. ¡°I can tell you are the present


    Buddha, but you attained Buddhahood halfway through with an impure mind. It¡¯s really strange. A man


    like you who¡¯s not short of women can actually be a Buddha? Has the principle of Buddhism


    changed? No more abstinence?¡±


    Hezti was dejected. ¡°The divine eye is useless. What¡¯s even useful around here?¡±


    Hezti


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan said with a smile, ¡°What is the strongest eye in Buddhism?¡±


    ¡°The divine eye. Isn¡¯t it the Buddha¡¯s eye?¡±

 Chapter 3511

    Chapter 3511


    ¡°Pooh! Uneducated!¡± Grand Emperor Rowan looked scornful. ¡°The strongest eye in the realm of


    Buddhism is the Eye of Samsara. It can see the past, future, past life, present life, sincerity, and


    falsehood. It can crush malevolence, eliminate evil spirits and kill faraway people.¡±


    ¡°Is it so powerful? It¡¯s fake, isn¡¯t it? It can even see the past and present lives? Where is this amazing


    eye?¡±


    ¡°My eye¡­¡±


    ¡°Yours..?¡± Morine was stunned. ¡°You have the Eye of Samsara?¡±


    Morine


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan nodded. Then, he looked at the two bosses exploring outside frantically. ¡°They


    will leave in one and a half minutes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°They wille back after five minutes. ¡±


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    A minute and a half passed swiftly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sure enough, Bredon and the ck Dragon Chief left in disappointment and disappeared in a sh.


    They both waited for another five minutes, only to see those two people reappearing silently.


    Surprisingly, they were very punctual.


    Morine was shocked, but he finally knew his father-inw had a trick up his sleeve. Grand Emperor


    Rowan did not boast about being the number-one man ten millennia ago. He, along with Barne, could


    even hide right under the enemies¡¯ noses using this trick alone.


    Morine


    Alex


    Barne,


    Alex,


    As a result, both Eonian powerhouses failed to find them, an incident enough to make him a legendary


    man. It seemed that Morine had to reassess his view of this mediocre father-inw.


    Morine


    Alex


    ¡°Bravo! Bravo! Father-inw, you are really awesome!¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Ah! By the way,


    Father-inw, how did youe in? Where are the others? I saw Empress Ghast earlier¡­¡±


    Right after saying that, Morine came to his senses abruptly. ¡°Oh crap! The empress and Bea are still


    inside the Witch Essence. Since those two guys can¡¯t find me, they will surely go back and find them.


    They will be in danger! Father-inw, I¡¯ve been marked by those two guys. I have to stall them. Do you


    have a way?¡±


    Morine


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan frowned as he said, ¡°Those two guys won¡¯t pose a threat if you give me some


    time, but now¡­ We can only flee.¡±


    Morine was shocked, ¡°Father-inw, those two guys are in Advanced-Eonian Realm, which is a greater


    and stronger realm than the Dominant Realm. Moreover, each realm will be divided into ny-nine


    levels, starting from the Dominant Realm. Dealing with them won¡¯t be so easy. Father-inw, what


    realm are you in now?¡±


    Morine


    Alex


    ¡°Eightieth level in the Dominant Realm.¡±


    ¡°Holy¡­ Crap! You didn¡¯t reach the Dominant Realm before, did you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m a pure human. A human must possess the ancient Witch Blood in order to reach


    the Dominant Realm on the Ancient Path, but I don¡¯t. Therefore, I was suppressed the entire time but


    gradually umted strength. It¡¯s different after I came here. As soon as I stepped into this ce, I


    transcended into the Dominant Realm, and my strength increased constantly.¡±


    After a pause, Grand Emperor Rowan said, ¡°I see you have made great progress. You are much


    stronger than before. You are taking a different path, and I can¡¯t see through it! Even if I have the Eye


    of Samsara, I can¡¯t see through your fate. I wonder if the Goddess of Fate can.¡±


    Having said that, Morine knew he could not dy any longer. He left the force field with the emperor¡¯s


    help.


    Morine


    Alex


    At that moment, Bredon and the ck Dragon Chief really rushed back to Devil¡¯s Hill in an attempt to


    trouble Empress Ghast and Bea. However, it was then that he noticed that the mark on Morine¡¯s body


    reappeared. When they sensed it, Morine was really in the ce where they searched just now.


    Morine


    Alex


    Morine


    Alex


    ¡°How can this be?¡±


    ¡°How dare a weakling possess an ability that blocks our divine sense and hide himself so well?¡±


    ¡°Chase after him!¡±


    The two people pursued him again.


    Grand Emperor Rowan also appeared afterward. After he looked back, he immediately summoned a


    yellow g, grabbed Barne, and jumped onto it. That g was definitely a remarkable artifact. It was


    surprisingly fast under the sea and traversed through space directly.


    Barne,


    Alex,


    Bredon and the ck Dragon were chasing after them swiftly. That ck Dragon, in particr, could


    reach them with its ws from a long distance and almost caught the g.


    Grand Emperor Rowan was infuriated. ¡°D*mn! How dare a ck Dragon show off in front of me? I


    destroyed the ck Dragon n and decapitated many dragons back then. I will surely kill him in


    return when my main body meets up with me!¡±


    Morine was dumbfounded. ¡°Father-inw¡­ Isn¡¯t this your main body?¡±


    Morine


    Alex

 Chapter 3512

    Chapter 3512


    Lydia looked quite shocked.


    Lydia


    Alex


    ¡®Could this be the strength of a peerless ancient powerhouse? He can make an avatar as he likes, then


    comes out and run rampant?¡¯


    Although he had not reached the point of running rampant, he managed to make the two Eonian


    bosses suffer humiliation by hiding himself. It was not something anyone could do.


    ¡°My main body is still on the Ancient Path! I¡¯m only responsible for cultivation and fighting, whereas my


    main body is in charge of love affairs¡­ Having too many wives will only affect my sword drawing


    speed. Brat, you have a lot of women too. Do you want to learn this avatar skill from me? It neglects


    neither making¡­ Making love affairs nor cultivation. Once your avatar has high cultivation, your main


    body¡¯s cultivation will also increase correspondingly. When the two fuse together, the strength will be


    unifiedpletely.¡±


    Lydia was shocked. The old man really knew how to enjoy himself. Surprisingly, he even thought of


    something like this. As expected, he was forced to do so.


    Lydia


    Alex


    If no one forced him, why would he need to go through so much trouble?


    ¡°Uhm. Father-inw, it¡¯s exactly what I need, if you are willing to teach me.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I will teach you after killing those two bugs behind us!¡±


    After looking back, Grand Emperor Rowan maneuvered the g and elerated again. Rushing


    straight toward a deeper trench on the seabed, he said, ¡°I just attempted divination. This submarine


    canyon will be a blessed ce for us. We can kill those two annoying bugs with great fortune here, but


    I¡¯m afraid we will be doomed after getting out of this canyon.¡±


    ¡°Father-inw, is your divination urate? Those two guys are really hard to deal with. We both will


    end up dead if they really catch up with us. Why don¡¯t we make a force field and hide ourselves?¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan snorted coldly. ¡°I am the dignified sect master of the Stoermer Sect. How can I


    be pursued by two bugs, like a pathetic dog? That doesn¡¯t fit my persona and style. What are you afraid


    of? A man should die with honor! Go down!¡±


    The magical g took the two people and rushed into the submarine canyon, but the next second, a


    great suction force gushed out, rolled the g up, and pulled it down vigorously.


    ¡°D*mn! What the hell?!¡± Lydia screamed.


    Lydia


    Alex


    ¡°Father-inw, what¡¯s happening?! Hurry and control the g!¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t control it! We can only go with the flow!


    ording to divination, this submarine canyon is our sacred ce with great fortune. We will be fine.


    Just wait for the opportunity toe to us¡­ Well, we can probably make those two annoying bugs


    suffer humiliation because of this unique ce.¡±


    His father-inw, as still as water, feared nothing. Lydia understood him after thinking about it.


    Lydia


    Alex


    ¡®D*mn! You are just an avatar, an existence simr to my mirror image. It¡¯s not even a big deal if you


    die, but my main body is on the scene. Everything will be over if I die.¡¯


    Even so, there was no other way now. Lydia could not help but let that force pull him down. He even


    felt as though countless eyes were staring at him in the process, which made his hair stand on end.


    Lydia


    Alex


    Lydia asked, ¡°Father-inw, there is probably something bad down there, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lydia


    Alex


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Grand Emperor Rowan nodded. ¡°I feel it too. It¡¯s like a bunch of old women staring at my butt¡­


    Something is not right¡­¡±


    Then, he looked up. He saw Bredon and ck Dragon Chief had reached the edge of the canyon, but


    he dared not go down.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it seems to be the Chaos Demon Realm down there!¡±


    ¡°Why is there a gateway for something like this here?¡±


    ¡°Bredon Chase, the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart is down there. Do you dare to go down and get it?¡±


    ¡°Haha! What a joke! Why would I dare not do so? Let¡¯s go down. It¡¯s just the Chaos Demon Realm. I,


    Bredon Chase, will kill my way as usual. ck Dragon, I think you are old, and your strength is


    average. You better cherish your life, lest you die by ident when you get down there. When that


    happens, your ck Dragon n will be reduced to ves!¡±

 Chapter 3513

    Chapter 3513


    Bredon had his reasons for saying those things.


    Everyone in the Chi universe knew the ck Dragons were at odds with the Benares Dragons. Both


    dragon ns had been fighting for the ancestralnd for over a million years. They hated each other


    and would engage in a fight when they met. However, the power between the two ns was rtively


    bnced.


    The ck Dragon Chief and the Benares Dragon Chief had the greatestbat power in the two


    ns, and they were of simr level. Therefore, the ancestralnd was divided into two. Even so,


    conflicts broke out constantly at the demarcation line between thends as everyone wanted to take a


    little morend. Hence, if the ck Dragon Chief died in this ce, the ck Dragons would not be


    able topete against the Benares Dragons, and they would lose their ancestralnd in the end.


    The ck Dragon Chief snorted coldly, ¡°The ancestralnd dispute has urred for too long. I have


    long wanted to end this dispute. If I can obtain the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart, the Benares Dragon Chief can


    only kneel before. I am willing to take this risk!¡±


    Right after saying that, he took the lead and jumped down. He was immediately caught up in the


    mysterious force below and plummeted down.


    Bredon¡¯s face sank. He wanted to drive the ck Dragon Chief away at first, but he did not expect this


    old creature would be so determined. He also could not let go of the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart, but he did not


    want the old ck dragon to snatch it first. Therefore, he also jumped down instantly.


    Not long after those two jumped down, a huge ship nearby surfaced silently.


    ¡°The one who just jumped down from here seems to be Bredon Chase from the Thousand Sword


    Sect.¡±


    ¡°The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart actually shows up here?¡±


    ¡°It looks like we are lucky.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    At that moment, an olddy stretched out her hand and looked at the dark submarine canyon. She then


    said, ¡°Something is wrong with this ce. There is so much negative resentful Chi. The pure demonic


    Chi should be swirling around and won¡¯ t hurt anyone if it is really the Chaos Demon Realm, but this¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you are such a peerless expert. Any danger ismon in front of you.¡± A young woman on


    the ship smiled as she ttered the olddy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandma, Bredon Chase can only kneel down and prostrate before you if you step in.


    How can he be qualified to obtain the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart? It has to belong to you, Grandma.¡±


    The olddy was walking on air and enjoying herself from those words, but she still reminded them.


    ¡°You should be careful. I sense that this canyon isplicated down there. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple


    as the Chaos Demon Realm, but rather it is like the Primordial Cemetery.¡±


    ¡°Primordial Cemetery? What is that?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand it even if I exin it! Go down and take a look!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The huge ship was activated and rushed toward the canyon. Shortly afterward, that force appeared


    again. The huge ship crumbled and disintegrated right under that force. At least five hundred experts


    inside were squeezed out.


    The olddy spread her hands and shouted, ¡°Fear not. I will protect you all!¡±


    She condensed arge bubble that wrapped everyone in it like a barrier, but the next second,


    thousands ofw-based astral wind appeared below the canyon and bombarded the bubble like


    raindrops. The bubble shattered in just an instant. More than half of the people were injured due to the


    attack.


    The olddy was so angry that her eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. When she red with


    both eyes, she found that the people below were unscathed and did not make any resistance. She


    dared not take another action and warned everyone quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t resist. Just go down


    this way.¡±


    At the same time, the dark demonic lotus inside Ynda¡¯s body suddenly said to him, ¡°Be careful.


    There are Primordial Spirits here. They are dead souls sacrificed during the great war between


    primordial gods and demons. They have turned into peerless dreadful devils in this special


    environment. This ce is definitely a dreadful ce. I can¡¯t suppress them even with my demonic


    attribute.¡±


    Ynda


    Alex

 Chapter 3514

    Chapter 3514


    Cindy did not think that way. His expression was a little strange because a voice seemed to have been


    calling out to him after he arrived here.


    Cindy


    Alex


    It was getting more and more intense.


    Boom!


    Finally, the force on their bodies disappeared all of a sudden. Cindy and Grand Emperor Rowan fell


    hard. Fortunately, they did not fall to death as it was all seawater down there, but the next second, the


    dark demonic lotus warned, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Cindy


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan also shouted andshed out a punch abruptly.


    As soon heshed out the punch, the murderous intent spread everywhere. Mountains copsed, the


    ground cracked, and stars fell.


    The momentum was surprisingly great, but it was futile. Invisible dreadful creatures charged at them


    with a swish. They were the Primordial Spirits mentioned by the dark demonic lotus. There were


    countless numbers of them, and they all lunged at the two of them. They could not see the bodies but


    only felt them.


    Grand Emperor Rowan activated the Eye of Samsara, and a vertical eye was opened on his forehead.


    He saw them. They were bloodshot eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The Taien g was still there. Grand Emperor Rowan controlled the g and took Cindy with him


    before breaking through the encirclement. Cindy did not stay idle and unleashed various moves


    mindlessly. Then, he discovered that the techniques of Buddhism were greatly effective against these


    Primordial Spirits and seemed to be able to frighten the dreadful creatures away.


    Cindy


    Alex


    Cindy


    Alex


    After that, the ck Dragon Chief also came down. This dragon¡¯s enormous body smashed many


    rocks on the seabed with a boom. Immediately afterward, it roared and darted toward Cindy and


    others. However, he also could not prevent the Primordial Spirits from giving him a hard time.


    Cindy


    Alex


    ¡°Ah! What are these things?!¡±


    ¡°Argh! D*mn! Primordial Spirits! They turned out to be the Primordial Spirits!¡±


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    Cindy looked back and saw countless invisible Primordial Spirits pestering that extremely powerful


    ck Dragon Chief. Surprisingly, he was unable to run away and let out a huge roar while rolling on the


    seabed¡­ However, his body constantly bled and his soul trembled. Finally, even his wailing was gone.


    Cindy


    Alex


    He died¡­ And just like that, the ck Dragon Chief was dead.


    Cindy and Grand Emperor Rowan felt their blood freeze upon witnessing the horrifying scene.


    Cindy


    Alex


    He was a powerhouse in the Advanced-Eonian Realm and a member of the ck Dragon n. The


    strength of his body was self-evident, but he died in the blink of an eye, leaving only a skeleton.


    ¡°Go! Go!¡± Grand Emperor Rowan said with quivering lips.


    The two of them had weaker cultivation. It was a miracle that they were still alive now, but the


    Primordial Spirits did not let them go and were still eying them covetously nearby.


    Nheless, Cindy was the present Buddha, and Grand Emperor Rowan also had the cultivation


    techniques of Buddhism. Grand Emperor Rowan said to Stefan, ¡°Are you surprised that I know


    Buddhist cultivation techniques? In fact, you probably didn¡¯t know that I was a monk in my past life. Do


    you know the Dragon Subduing Arhat?¡±


    Cindy


    Alex


    Stefan,


    Alex,


    ¡°I know! Daoji!¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s me!¡±


    Cindy was speechless for a moment. However, they both were fellow brothers. Grand Emperor Rowan


    was Daoji, whereas he was the Buddha. The two of them were fated with Buddhism, so they managed


    to block the Primordial Spirits temporarily.


    Cindy


    Alex


    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡± Grand Emperor Rowan said, ¡°Told you this ce would be a blessed ce for us. These


    two annoying bugs will die here, and now there is one left. He won¡¯tst long either.¡± He rode the g


    and rushed in a certain direction.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Change direction! To the right!¡± Cindy said.


    Cindy


    Alex


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°A mysterious voice seems to be telling me to go there. Something is calling out to me!¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you. Perhaps it¡¯s our fortune.¡±


    They both changed direction and sped off. Those Primordial Spirits followed them all the way, but they


    stopped following them after reaching a certain area. On the contrary, they fled frantically, as if they


    were afraid of some terrifying existence.


    Back there¡­


    When Bredon rushed down and saw the ck Dragon Chief¡¯s corpse bones, he instantly shuddered


    with fear.

 Chapter 3515

    Chapter 3515


    However, he sensed clearly that Marsha had gone to a distant ce.


    Marsha


    Alex


    ¡°What! The old ck Dragon died just like this?! Are you kidding me?!¡±


    ¡°Primordial Spirits?! Oh, my God!¡±


    Bredon summoned a sword quickly. One sword formed a million swords, and they all surrounded him.


    He also turned himself into a sword and set up a sword formation to resist the onrushing Primordial


    Spirits. Shortly afterward, that olddy and others also arrived.


    ¡°Granny Heavenward?¡± Bredon was astonished. ¡®Huh? The people from the Heavenward Gate are


    here¡­¡¯


    Bredon wanted to leave quickly, but he was unable to do so!


    The Primordial Spirits were too powerful. He could not figure out how Marsha and Grand Emperor


    Rowan escaped.


    Marsha


    Alex


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Could it be that the Primordial Spirits were still sleeping and were not awake at that time?


    This was the only usible exnation. Promptly, the Primordial Spirits caused trouble for the people


    from the Heavenward Gate.


    Granny Heavenward shouted, ¡°Be careful! They are Primordial Spirits! Everyone, get in formation and


    resist the enemies!¡±


    After a pause, she said to Bredon, ¡°Master Chase, why don¡¯t we join forces?¡±


    Bredon replied, ¡°Alright!¡±


    They had to join forces at a time like this.


    Bredon¡¯s sword was very powerful and could hurt the Primordial Spirits. Granny Heavenward also had


    a priceless treasure in her hand. After she summoned it, it was filled with great lethal power. However,


    she seemed to have angered a certain hidden big boss after dealing great damage to the Primordial


    Spirits. A gigantic Primordial Spirit, its eyes alone were like two smalls.


    Sure enough, she could only see this pair of eyes. It let out a loud roar, shaking the sky and the earth.


    Woo!


    Meanwhile¡­


    Many people from the Eternal Dominion were in the Hive, including Hayley. At that moment, the nine


    Eternal powerhouses gathered and broke through the Hive at the Eye of Nine Yin. They found arge


    coffin, but it was empty inside after opening it.


    There was nothing¡­


    ¡°Nothing? How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Where could the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart have gone?¡±


    Hayley¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she eximed, ¡°Why did that guye here too?¡±


    A man beside her said, ¡°Hailey, who is that guy you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    He saw some clues from Hayley¡¯s expression. To his surprise¡­ It seemed to be a love affair between a


    man and a woman.


    ¡°Uhm, he is a very interesting guy¡­¡±


    Just then, they heard a roar, and the sky and the earth trembled.


    Woo!


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    Several Eternal powerhouses were startled for a moment.


    An old Daoist priest smirked. ¡°If l heard correctly, it should be the cry of the Primordial Spirit King. The


    Primordial Spirit King doesn¡¯t show up by chance. The Fiend Lord destroyed the world and massacred


    millions of deities in the great battle between the primordial gods and demons back then. The


    Primordial Spirit King hates the Fiend Lord to the core. He is probably searching for the Fiend Lord¡¯s


    heart too.¡±


    ¡°Primeval Lord of Heaven, forget about the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart!¡± Hayley suddenly said with a smile.


    The old Daoist priest was startled. ¡°Heavenbane, what do you mean?¡±


    Hayley said, ¡°My ally has obtained the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart. None of you shall try to take it away from


    him.¡±


    ¡°Your ally? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°My ally is my man, of course!¡±


    ¡°What?! Heavenbane, you found a cultivation partner?!¡± The Primeval Lord of Heaven was astonished.


    The man whom Heavenbane had taken a fancy to was by no means simple. He would be even more


    amazing if he obtained the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart. The bnce of the Eternal Dominion might even be


    broken.


    ¡°Hmph. Primeval Lord, do you think I don¡¯t know you hired the Bull Demon King to conquer the Ancient


    Path? Your conspiracy has been exposed. I advise you to give up that unrealistic idea because you are


    bound to fail.¡±


    ¡°Junior, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 3516

    Chapter 3516


    When the Primeval Lord of Heaven saw Hayley and her junior dashing out of the Hive, his face was as


    cold as ice.


    ¡°The secret of the Evesting Door is hidden within the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart. This may be the final


    clue¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let Heavenbane¡¯s man take control of it, or else the Evesting Path will be cut off from all of


    us. What¡¯s more, the current heavenlyw is ruthless and can¡¯t tolerate Eternals. All the Eternals will


    meet their demise soon.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ This is¡­ Ourst chance¡­¡±


    The Primeval Lord of Heaven¡¯s words tugged at the heartstrings of all the Eternal powerhouses at the


    scene. Although they knew the Primeval Lord of Heaven had an impure intention, it was undeniable


    that the heavenlyw did not tolerate the Eternals. None of them who reached this level was a fool.


    A young woman in white with exposed thighs said, ¡°Primeval Lord, we all know you are trying to


    revamp the Heavenly Fate, but that¡¯s unrealistic. The heavenlyw is ruthless, and it treats all


    creatures fairly. Didn¡¯t the former Heavenly Fate Pavilion also perish overnight in the end?¡±


    The Primeval Lord of Heaven said, ¡°You are wrong. I¡¯m not going to revamp the Heavenly Fate, but to


    control the Evesting Door. I want everyone to live forever. Everyone can be a dragon or god!


    Everyone can enter the Evesting Door!¡±


    The few Eternal powerhouses were stunned upon hearing such words from the Primeval Lord of


    Heaven. To their surprise, this man was holding onto such a ridiculous ideal.


    Another Eternal powerhouse said, ¡°Primeval Lord, this is an impossible task. Normal humans can¡¯t


    cross the Evesting Door. They will end up dead once they cross it. How can they withstand the


    crushing of that Wheel of Fate?¡±


    The Primeval Lord of Heaven said, ¡°That¡¯s why sacrifices are required.¡±


    ¡°Sacrifice? Sacrifice what?¡±


    ¡°Lives!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Primeval Lord, have you gone crazy? How many lives would have to be sacrificed then?¡±


    Consequently, the Primeval Lord said, ¡°This problem can be solved easily by sacrificing the diffracted


    universe.¡±


    The crowd was stunned, but at that moment, someone said, ¡°The others should die in our ce. The


    diffracted universe is degenerate in the first ce. If it gets destroyed, so be it. It will be a great thing


    thatsts through the ages if we can stop the ruthless heavenlyw.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart first, or else everything will be in vain.¡±


    The group of people, a total of seven Eternals, temporarily formed an alliance. Then, they chased after


    Hayley.


    ***


    Chaos Demon Realm.


    Granny Heavenward and others were overwrought when they saw the Primordial Spirit King that.


    appeared suddenly. Such an existence was not something that people like them could resist.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for too long! Hurry up and leave!¡±


    ¡°Chase after those two people ahead.¡±


    All the small Primordial Spirits dashed toward the Primordial Spirit King because of its appearance.


    Surprisingly, they merged. Therefore, the Primordial Spirit King¡¯s strength skyrocketed again. It shot a


    beam of light out of its-like eye at the formation of Granny Heavenwards and others as if it were


    a cosmic ray.


    Boom!


    The formation broke with a loud boom. Thirty or so people from the Heavenward Gate died instantly.


    ¡°Escape!¡±


    Bredon swung his sword at the Primordial Spirit King, unleashing a 100,000-feet-tall sword light.


    When it was about to hit the Primordial Spirit King¡¯s eyeball, arge phantom hand appeared out of


    nowhere next to it and grabbed the sword light. It then squeezed the sword light into a ball and


    shattered it.


    ¡°Corpse King of the Great Wastnd,e forth!¡± the Primordial Spirit King roared furiously.


    The next moment, arge bony hand emerged from the seabed in front of Bredon and others like a


    towering mountain and pped the crow ruthlessly. Seawater was churning wildly, thews were


    exploding, and some luminous sirens around them were fleeing desperately.


    A loud boom rang out. The smack formed arger crater. Dozens more lives died, but their souls were


    absorbed by thatrge bony hand.


    ng!


    A clear sound was heard.

 Chapter 3517

    Chapter 3517


    The crowd looked over carefully. To their horror, they saw nine chains wrapping around the white bony


    arm, and intricate spells were carved on each chain. They were mysterious, ancient, and filled with


    laws, but now, one of the chains cracked.


    The Primordial Spirit King opened its mouth and roared again, ¡°It¡¯s finally time for our revenge after


    billions of years! All the people and living beings in this universe deserve to die!¡±


    Bredon was also injured because that blow earlier was aimed at him.


    ¡°Go! Granny Heavenward, I¡¯m afraid these disciples or yours can¡¯t be saved! Take care of yourself!¡±


    Bredon did not want to continue fighting. He left hurriedly before the Corpse King of the Great


    Wastnd¡¯s shackles were brokenpletely. He even took away the magical treasure storage and a


    piece of bone before he left.


    ¡®I hope the ck Dragon¡¯s inverse bone can be of some use at the critical moment.¡¯


    Whoosh!


    Bredon was also extremely cunning. He barged through the crowd of the Heavenward Gate and ran for


    his life.


    ¡®As the saying goes, I don¡¯t have to run faster than the enemies. I just have to run faster than my


    companions!¡¯


    The Primordial Spirit King stretched out its invisible hand and grabbed wildly in the crowd. Bredon used


    the Heavenward to eliminate the Primordial Spirit King¡¯s pursuit. Granny Heavenward red at him, but


    she could only do that once the Primordial Spirit King chased her. She even grabbed her disciples and


    threw them to the back.


    Bredon and Granny Heavenward escaped this deadly cemetery atst but with heavy casualties. There


    were five hundred experts from the Heavenward Gate, but only twenty or so of them were alive now.


    Granny Heavenward¡¯s eyes shed with rage. ¡°Go! I¡¯m going to have the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart!¡±


    Bredon replied, ¡°Granny, you don¡¯t have the final say, do you?¡±


    Granny Heavenward was resentful. ¡°I haven¡¯t held you ountable for using my sect disciples to run


    for your life just now. Only the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart can make up for the huge loss of my Heavenward


    Gate.¡±


    Bredonughed. ¡°The capable ones worthy of iming the treasure. Let¡¯s find out who is capable.¡±


    Right after saying that, he dashed forward. He could still sense Chyntia¡¯s presence.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡®Once I ditch Granny Heavenward, where will she go to find the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart? Haha!¡¯


    Whoosh!


    Bredon turned a sharp sword and disappeared rapidly. Granny Heavenward was unwilling to let him go,


    so she chased after him immediately. The remaining Heavenward Gate disciples chased after them,


    but they were much slower. Therefore, they could only search along the way.


    ***


    At that moment, Chyntia and Grand Emperor Rowan entered a foggy white area.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan said, ¡°Thews and aura here are so dense. I think it will be a hundred times


    faster than outside if I cultivate here¡­ Ah, I have transcended again.¡±


    He reached the eighty-first level of the Dominant Realm in an instant.


    Chyntia was speechless. ¡®Father-inw discouraged me on purpose, didn¡¯t he?!¡¯


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I absorb any power ofws here instead?¡±


    Chyntia said, ¡°D*mn it! That ominous heart must have been behind it!¡±


    Chyntia


    Alex


    He felt that his heart was beating uncontrobly. Furthermore, the heartbeat was getting heavier. The


    heartbeat sounded like a drum.


    ¡°Haha! I have transcended again! Eighty-second level!¡±


    ¡°Holy crap! Father-inw, are you sure your cultivation is correct? It¡¯s not an illusion, is it? How can it


    be so fast? It¡¯s less than a minute ago, right?¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan said, ¡°This is the fortune I was talking about. This is the divine mist by the God


    of Fortune, but I never expected you would have no luck with this fortune. Never mind. I will protect


    you¡­ Oh my. I transcended again. It¡¯s eighty-fourth level now!¡±


    Chyntia was speechless. Just then, they sensed someone was chasing after them.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was Bredon Chase!


    ¡°He just refuses to leave us alone! Run! Quickly!¡±

 Chapter 3518

    Chapter 3518


    ¡°Get up here!¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan summoned that g for an elerated journey and pulled Vivian up. When he


    entered this white fog earlier, he put away the g because of the continuous upgrade in a short time¡­


    Now that he was riding the g to escape, he suddenly found that his speed was severely affected by


    this foggy white area. Even his vision and divine consciousness were interrupted.


    Vivian


    Alex


    He called it the foggy white area because it was on the seabed with almost zero visibility. He felt as


    though he had crashed into a pool of milk.


    Boom!


    Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s g hit something unknown. They tumbled instantly and almost had a tragic


    ident. They activated X-ray vision, which made their visibility higher than others. When they took a


    look, they almost screamed.


    The g hit an eight-armed giant. It looked ferocious at first nce. Its body was definitely harder than


    theirs, not to mention its cultivation level.


    Roar!


    That monster roared and mmed down the stick in its hand.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± They struck each other¡¯s palms and borrowed the force to dodge the blow. Then,


    they saw a stick, as huge as a mountain, smashing the ground hard.


    ¡°My goodness!¡±


    ¡°How great is that strength?¡±


    Another canyon appeared right on the ground.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Vivian and Grand Emperor quickly identified a direction and sped off, but unexpectedly, that eight-


    armed monster was not slow. It strode off with four legs at a breakneck speed.


    Vivian


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alex


    ¡°Sh*t! What kind of monster is this?!¡±


    They both rushed right at Bredon, who was chasing after them.


    The visibility of this ce was low, and Bredon did not have X-ray vision. He could only identify the


    direction based on the marking on Vivian¡¯s body. At that moment, he sensed Vivian approaching him,


    so he thought Vivian was lost. He felt extremely excited as Vivian bumped into him.


    Vivian


    Alex


    Vivian


    Alex


    Vivian


    Alex


    Vivian


    Alex


    ¡®You¡¯re walking right into the trap! The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart is mine!¡¯


    Bredon was overjoyed. He made his move after Vivian got close. However, Vivian turned around and


    headed in another direction abruptly when he was about a hundred meters away from Bredon.


    Vivian


    Alex


    Vivian


    Alex


    ¡®Huh? Did he discover me? He¡¯s trying to run? Not so easy!¡¯


    Bredon pounced on Vivian at once, but at that moment, an extreme crisis appeared behind him. His


    cultivation was in the Eonian Realm, and he had long reached the point where his seven senses were


    keen and gained potential for early crisis detection.


    Vivian


    Alex


    ¡®Someone ambushed me!¡¯ Bredon reacted instantly and swung his sword to the back.


    ng!


    A loud sound rang out.


    Bredon realized that he had hit an enormous copper bell. The bell¡¯s defense was very strong. His


    sword slowed down the copper bell slightly, but it covered him immediately again.


    ¡°D*mn! Granny Heavenward, are you trying to fight me to the death?¡±


    He knew it was Granny Heavenward¡¯s treasure, so he scolded her immediately. As expected, Granny


    Heavenward¡¯s voice came from the back. ¡°I will not harm you as long as you give up the Fiend Lord¡¯s


    heart!¡±


    Bredon was furious. ¡°Bullsh*t! Old virgin, do you think I am afraid of you?!¡±


    Then, they both fought from a distance in the sea of white fog. However, Granny Heavenward suddenly


    screamed after a few moves. A monster popped up and grabbed her waist, pinching her like a y


    figurine in its hand.


    ¡°My goodness! What is this thing? Go to hell!¡±


    Granny Heavenward was stunned as she had never seen such a monster. She controlled the magical


    treasure quickly and mmed into it. It was the copper hell with amazing defense, but it encountered


    its rival this time. The monsters had a total of eight arms. It grabbed the copper bell with two arms


    before it opened its mouth and bit down.


    Crack! Crack!


    Granny Heavenward was horrified.


    To her surprise, that monster immediately created a huge opening on the natal magical treasure after a


    few bites. This monster¡¯s teeth were terrifying, it crunched and swallowed half of the copper bell in the


    blink of an eye.

 Chapter 3519

    Chapter 3519


    P


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    Granny Heavenward was mad as a wet hen. In addition, the natal magical treasure destroyed by the


    bite also damaged her soul to a certain degree. Fortunately, she had quickly struck out at the monster


    and severed one of its arms while taking advantage of the fact that it only cared about eating the


    copper bell. She then escaped, but the next second, the monster was furious. Moreover, its severed


    arm was also recovering at a visible speed.


    It grew a new arm swiftly.


    ¡®What kind of monster is that? Run!¡¯ Granny Heavenward was terrified.


    The Chaos Demon Realm was simply perilous. She did not know if Bredon was aware of the existence


    of this monster, but now, it was in hot pursuit of her and even faster than her. If she wanted to make her


    escape, she could only outrun Bredon first.


    ¡°Bredon Chase, the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart is yours! I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡± Granny Heavenward shouted


    behind him, ¡°This ce is too strange! I¡¯m afraid my disciples will be in danger, so I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    Bredon scoffed upon hearing that. ¡°Old virgin, I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    However, he slowed down a bit involuntarily.


    As a result, Granny Heavenward overtook him and brushed past him with a swish, running forward


    without looking back.


    ¡°D*mn! B*tch! You¡¯re really cheating! But, old virgin! You¡¯re pursuing the wrong direction!¡±


    Just then, he realized a severe problem. Granny Heavenward was not chasing after Benita but was


    running away from the monster behind her.


    Benita


    Alex


    Boom!


    The monster touched the ground with its four limbs and bounced vigorously, leaping high. It shot a long


    lance out of its arm.


    Buzz!


    The longnce was shot right at Bredon. Feeling an adrenaline rush, Bredon rolled on the ground with


    all his might before he managed to dodge it wretchedly. Then, he also burned his vital energy and ran


    away quickly.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Bredon caught up with Granny Heavenward again and cursed, ¡°Old hag, you tricked me! You are really


    cunning as a fox. What¡¯s the origin of that guy back there?!¡±


    Granny Heavenward said, ¡°It¡¯s probably your dad¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Old virgin, it¡¯s your mate¡­¡±


    Consequently, Granny Heavenward threw out something all of a sudden.


    Whoosh!


    The area behind her turned into a muddy swamp instantly. As soon as Bredon stepped into it, he


    suffered a cmity¡­ Then, that monster also rushed up to him in an instant.


    Roar!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Running ahead, Granny Heavenward heard Bredon¡¯s miserable scream. Even if heshed out the


    ck Dragon¡¯s inverse bone, that eight-armed monster was simply a bug-like existence. He could not


    break that monster¡¯s defense at all.


    The screamsted for a while, and it became silentpletely.


    The master of the generation died from some unknown cause.


    ***


    In an instant, Benita felt his body be much lighter. Two Eonian powerhouses had marked him


    previously. He always felt that someone was spying on him, but that feeling was now gone along with


    the death of the two Eonian powerhouses.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Benita


    Alex


    ¡°Father-inw, it seems those two in the Eonian Realm are dead!¡± Benita said to Grand Emperor


    Rowan.


    Benita


    Alex


    ¡°Ha! I told you. To us, this is a sacred ce with supreme fortune. How could those two pieces of trash


    kill us? However, I wonder if that monster is still pursuing us,¡± Grand Emperor Rowan said. ¡°This ce


    is very dangerous. Why don¡¯t we rest here for a while and then level up quickly? When I transcend into


    the Eonian Realm, I will have the power to fight it.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take then?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ Perhaps one minute is enough?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take one minute to reach the Eonian Realm? Huh?. I¡¯m just surprised. It¡¯s fine. You should


    level up!¡±

 Chapter 3520

    Chapter 3520


    Grand Emperor Rowan was truly an overpowering entity. He really meant it when he said he would


    level up.


    Helpless, Ynda watched him step into the Eonian Realm. He simply did not give people a way out


    with such umted strength.


    Ynda


    Alex


    Who could have leveled continuously in just a few words like him?


    Even gaming was not as fast as this. However, he was Grand Emperor Rowan, the polygamous


    Heavenly Emperor, the strongest monster in the ancient era. Ynda wouldn¡¯t have believed it if he did


    not see it with his own eyes.


    Ynda


    Alex


    After that, Ynda saw a tree¡¯s shadow appear behind Grand Emperor Rowan¡­ He was shocked. He


    also had a tree in his mind pce. Moreover, there were two of them, the Chaos Tree and Ancestral


    Bodhi Tree, but it seemed that none of them was as amazing as this tree.


    Ynda


    Alex


    ¡°Is this¡­ Is this the Primordial Tree?!¡± At that moment, the dark demonic lotus was also stunned.


    The existence of the Primordial Tree was incredible. Rumor had it that it was the root of the universe.


    Not only was the dark demonic lotus shocked, but it was also moved. It then said to Milos, ¡°The


    Primordial Tree is the root of the universe. It contains the most basic primordialws. Once we snatch


    the Primordial Tree for ourselves, our strength will surely increase greatly. In time, we will be able to do


    whatever we want in the entire world.¡±


    Milos,


    Alex,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ynda was unmoved. ¡°He is my father-inw¡­¡±


    Ynda


    Alex


    The dark demonic lotus sneered, ¡°Father-inw, my a*s. A father and a son can turn against each other


    in front of the real Dao. Hurry up. Strike immediately while his cultivation foundation is unstable right


    after he stepped into the Eonian Realm. You will definitely be able to grab the Primordial Tree with my


    help.¡±


    ¡°Save your breath!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Abomination! How dare you disobey me? Fine then. I will devour your soul now and then snatch


    the Primordial Tree. Haha. Besides, you already have the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart and will likely step into the


    Evesting Realm. I have achieved my goal in the Eye of Nine Yin! Ynda Rockefeller, you are the


    one who doesn¡¯t cherish yourself, so don¡¯t me me! I was nning to let you live for another few days


    at first¡­¡±


    Ynda


    Alex


    The dark demonic lotus revealed its true colors. It rushed out of Ynda¡¯s body abruptly. The huge


    dark lotus swayed lightly, but it produced tremendous demonic power. Furthermore, this ce, the milk-


    like white foggy area rippled and retreated because of the appearance of this ck lotus.


    Ynda


    Alex


    ¡°Ynda Rockefeller! You are my host! I will devour you!¡±


    Ynda


    Alex


    The dark demonic lotus said, ¡°Then, I will get you to the pinnacle of Dao and achieve eternity! Consider


    it a favor repaid!¡±


    Immediately afterward, it wrapped around Ynda hard.


    Ynda


    Alex


    ¡°Abomination!¡±


    Just then, Grand Emperor Rowan opened his eye abruptly. It was the third eye, a vertical eye on his


    forehead, but surprisingly, it contained two pupils. The Eye of Samsara stared coldly at the dark


    demonic lotus.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The dark demonic lotus seemed to have sensed it, so it turned around quickly.


    Consequently, it saw nothing unusual with Grand Emperor Rowan at all. He was still fine, and his eyes


    were closed.


    ¡°Tch!¡± The dark demonic lotus heaved a sigh and med itself for being paranoid.


    It focused on devouring Milos, but then, Grand Emperor Rowan opened his eye again. At the same


    time, that vertical eye glowed. It was a mysterious symbol.


    Milos,


    Alex,


    Buzz!


    The symbol turned into a cage and covered the dark demonic lotus and Bokir.


    Bokir.


    Alex.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The dark demonic lotus was astonished and reacted immediately, trying to shake off the cage


    Grand Emperor had thrown, but soon, she realized something was not right.


    ¡°What is this..? Six Eternities..?¡±


    The dark demonic lotus was bbergasted. ¡°I thought the Six Eternities had been damaged and


    perished long ago. How can you¡­¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan said to Milos, ¡°Milos, hang on. This dark demonic lotus is nothing terrifying.


    Let¡¯s join hands and purify it!¡±


    Milos,


    Alex,


    Milos,


    Alex,


    Ynda was in a dilemma.


    Ynda


    Alex


    The dark demonic lotus had an affair¡­ No, it was linked to the three thousand lotuses inside his body


    and could also control Ynda¡¯s three thousand worlds. Moreover, it was powerful and knew him like


    the back of its hand.


    Ynda


    Alex


    Ynda had long known this devil was a potential threat. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t think of a solution. He


    even thought of countless solutions with the women in his family, but he failed to think of a perfect


    solution in the end. Consequently, he still did not have a solution when the real danger befell him now.


    Ynda


    Alex


    ¡®What should I do? Die? I can¡¯t ept it. How can I ept it? I will never be someone else¡¯s cat¡¯s


    paw!¡¯


    He could no longer see outside now but could hear what his father-inw, Grand Emperor Rowan, said.


    Apparently, he¡­ Seemed to have a solution¡­


    Buzz!


    The dark demonic lotus was furious. Something seemed to be binding it.


    Ynda did not yield without a struggle and tried various methods. He had to try it, even at the price of


    life and death.


    Ynda


    Alex


    Boom! Boom!


    It was the Fiend Lord¡¯s heartbeat. It beat energetically, as if Ynda¡¯s heart was racing wildly and


    putting up strong resistance.


    Ynda


    Alex

 Chapter 3521

    Chapter 3521


    A towering gate appeared outside, behind Grand Emperor Rowan. It was the Gate of Six Eternities, but


    something seemed different. Behind the gate was the starry sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Not only was the dark demonic lotus dyed in taking down Abraham, but it was also a bit


    overwhelmed by Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s binding cage. It was something that should not have


    happened at all.


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    ¡°Dark Curtain,e forth!¡± The dark demonic lotus roared, and the entire ce was shrouded in


    demonic Chi.


    Granny Heavenward had just arrived and discovered this terrifying demonic Chi. Stunned, she dared


    not move forward and lurked temporarily. On the other hand, the monster tracking her at the back even


    turned its head and ran away.


    Boom!


    The heartbeat shattered the Dark Curtain. The dark demonic lotus was astonished.


    ¡®How is that possible?¡¯


    How long had it been since Cindy acquired the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart to have such power?


    Cindy


    Alex


    Moreover, what happened to this heart?


    It acknowledged Cindy and repelled her invasion intensely.


    Cindy


    Alex


    In that case, would the n not be a failure?


    She had invested a lot of effort in George. All the three thousand lotuses were inside his body. Cindy


    could not figure out his cultivation path, but in fact, the dark demonic lotus was the one pulling the


    strings behind the scenes. It had ced all its bets on George. Just like raising a pig, it waited for the


    pig to be fat someday before ughtering it. Surprisingly, the n did not work because of the


    intervention of the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart.


    George.


    Alex.


    Cindy


    Alex


    George.


    Alex.


    At that moment, the dark demonic lotus was about to be devastated.


    Boom! Boom!


    As the heart beat more vigorously, the demonic attribute of the dark demonic lotus was trembling and


    being purified in addition to Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s Six Eternities.


    The dark demonic lotus discovered it was a hoist with its own petard.


    ¡°Om, ma, ni, pad, me, hum!¡± Cindy uttered the six-syble mantra eloquently.


    Cindy


    Alex


    Endless golden light shot out of the gate of Six Eternities, all of whichnded on the dark demonic


    lotus.


    ¡°Ah! Argh!¡± The dark demonic lotus screamed and abandoned a lot of demonic Chi before retreating


    into Cindy¡¯s body.


    Cindy


    Alex


    It coexisted with the three thousand lotuses. It would be rtively safe as long as it entered Cindy¡¯s


    body unless he perished.


    Cindy


    Alex


    ¡°Abraham, how are you doing?!¡±


    Abraham,


    Alex,


    ¡°Father-inw, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Cindy sweated profusely.


    Cindy


    Alex


    ¡°I knew your condition was not right previously. This dark demonic lotus will always be a potential threat


    if it is not eliminatedpletely,¡± Grand Emperor Rowan said, ¡°I can suppress it temporarily with my


    Six Eternities. How about this? I¡¯ll teach you the six-syble mantra. You have the Buddha¡¯s Life Wheel,


    so the effects will stack. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    However, it was then that Granny Heavenward showed up in sudden.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Brat, hand over the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart! Don¡¯t force me to resort to violence!¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan met Cindy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Finish her!¡±


    Cindy


    Alex


    Cindy immediately unleashed a series of supportive attacks that weakened the enemy. The next


    moment, he grabbed the Immortal Butcher.


    Cindy


    Alex


    Grand Emperor Rowan was overjoyed upon seeing the Immortal Butcher. ¡°This is the Immortal Butcher


    I had back then! Great!¡±


    ¡°Skyward Sword!¡± Grand Emperor Rowan leaped and turned directly into a ray of light before merging


    with the Immortal Butcher.


    In an instant, Cindy felt that the Immortal Butcher was alive. He did not have to wield it, but it just flew


    out on its own and unleashed a sword light. He lost the Immortal Butcher, but he still had other divine


    artifacts like the Xavion Sword and the Chaos Tree.


    Cindy


    Alex


    Boom!


    The battle between Eonians began!


    Granny Heavenward looked disdainful, but soon, she could no longer smile. Grand Emperor¡¯s Skyward


    Sword was too sharp, and the Chaos Tree was the most troublesome. The Chaos Tree gained a power


    boost in this ce, so it was really annoying when it pestered her.


    An unknown period of time passed¡­


    Just as Granny Heavenward nned to run away, Grand Emperor Rowan suddenly said, ¡°My main


    body is here!¡±


    Shortly afterward, Cindy heard a shout. ¡°Hubby!¡±


    Cindy


    Alex


    ¡®Holy crap! What¡¯s going on?¡¯

 Chapter 3522

    Chapter 3522


    Just as Vivian and Granny Heavenward were locked in a close tussle, a few people suddenly came


    over.


    Vivian


    Alex


    At a close look, he noticed it was Vi, Richard, Phoenix, and Shelly. There was no one else, they


    were all Vivian¡¯s wives. However, many people from Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s side came. Not only did


    his main body arrive, but the Phoenix Empress was also here. In addition, there were another eleven


    women, all of whom were existences with amazing cultivation.


    Vi


    Dorothy


    Richard


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Daya


    Vivian


    Alex


    One of them even surprised Bolot. She was dressed in white armor, wielding a divinence. Her body


    was covered in arcanew-fate!


    Bolot.


    Alex.


    Vivian had activated the Spell of Great Fate, so he had a unique perception andprehension of fate.


    He sensed the greatness of fate as soon as this woman appeared.


    Vivian


    Alex


    Vivian roared, ¡°Don¡¯te here! Back off!¡±


    Vivian


    Alex


    That olddy was a powerhouse in the Eonian Realm.


    Granny Heavenward did not want to fight anymore at that moment. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t defeat


    Grand Emperor and Rowan, but their methods were bizarre. She even coveted their treasures. Grand


    Emperor Rowan was someone who had just reached the Eonian Realm, but he managed to inflict great


    damage on her. Even more outrageously, this man could still level up during the fight


    It was simply unheard of.


    Just then, she saw a group of women who had a close rtionship with Vivian and Grand Emperor


    Rowaning over, so she dashed toward them at once.


    Vivian


    Alex


    ¡°Dawn of Fate!¡± The woman in white armor stretched out her hand and unleashed thew of fate.


    Vivian suddenly remembered who she was. She was the Goddess of Fate who once sealed Chyntia in


    the tower, Quinirus Schranz!


    Vivian


    Alex


    Chyntia


    Ne


    Boom!


    Granny Heavenward had sky-high cultivation.


    In the face of thew of fate, she waved her hand and shed the attack, negating it right away.


    However, she quickly realized something was not wrong. Thew of fate was just superficial, and the


    hidden move was the most powerful. It was arge painting¡­


    Painting of Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains!


    Granny Heavenward crashed into the painting. She was astonished. This was a magical treasure from


    the primordial period that had disappeared for many years, but it appeared in this ce.


    ¡°Good stuff! It¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s useless for a weakling to have the Painting of Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains!¡±


    Granny Heavenward sted the shackle of the spell formation in the painting with powerful cultivation


    and rushed out.


    She then took the painting away, but because of this dy, Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s main body and


    avatar had emerged and gained enhanced strength.


    Meanwhile, Vi and others rushed up to Vivian¡¯s back.


    Vi


    Dorothy


    Vivian


    Alex


    ¡°Force Field of Four Divisions!¡±


    The Phoenix Empress and others formed a battle formation and surrounded Granny Heavenward.


    Vivian did not have time to catch up with the women and immediately dashed forward with the Chaos


    Tree. The three thousand worlds in his body rotated rhythmically, and endless cosmic energy surged.


    Meanwhile, the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart also followed suit by beating. Every time it beat, powerful blood


    energy rushed into his body.


    Vivian


    Alex


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Cosmic Vines! Explode!¡±


    ¡°Soul Burn! Demonic Sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°Soul Deprivation! Amplified Curse!¡±


    ¡°Wings of Light! King¡¯s Sword!¡±


    ¡°Destroyer Phoenix Strike!¡±


    Countless attacksnded on Granny Heavenward.


    Nheless, the olddy seemed to have ayer of invisible barrier around her that blocked all the


    attacks. The group of women around Grand Emperor Rowan had reached the pinnacle in the diffracted


    universe and cultivated for three millennia on the Ancient Path. Their conditions were simr to theirs,


    where they kept leveling up aftering here. They had long reached the Dominant Realm. Even so,


    they still could not break the olddy¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Skyward Sword!¡± After merging with his main body, Grand Emperor Rowan made a move atst.


    The sword finally cut through Granny Heavenward¡¯s defense. Immediately afterward, Vivian thrust the


    Xavion Sword into her.


    Vivian


    Alex


    Poof!


    He stabbed the olddy in the shoulder with the sword. The olddy roared as she looked up to the


    sky. To her surprise, she was injured by a bunch of weaklings. Infuriated, she burned her vital energy,


    broke through the encirclement of the battle formation instantly, and stomped on the Goddess of Fate¡¯s


    chest.

 Chapter 3523

    Chapter 3523


    Quinirus Schranz was sent flying, spewing blood in the water as her white armor exploded. Grand


    Emperor Rowan¡¯s Skyward Sword rushed up to her again.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It was a battle of disparate strengths, but was this unity considered strength?


    Most importantly, Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s Primordial Tree, Skyward Sword, Six Eternities, as well as


    Diana¡¯s Chaos Tree were intractable peerless treasures. The olddy felt very ufortable as her


    hands were tied in the battle.


    Diana


    Alex


    Finally, Granny Heavenward lost her strength at thest moment. One of Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s


    wives was a cursed fairy. After her defense was broken, many curses were inflicted upon her. In


    addition, Diana¡¯s three thousand great Dao also contained various curses.


    Diana


    Alex


    She had been finished for a long time now. The powerhouse in the Eonian Realm died with a


    grievance.


    After that, Diana was weak from exhaustion. In fact, the main force in this battle was still Grand


    Emperor Rowan and Bolot.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Diana


    Alex


    Bolot.


    Alex.


    After merging with his main body, Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s cultivation skyrocketed, and he reached the


    Intermediate-Eonian Realm in a short time. He was best at bypassing ranks to kill enemies. As for


    Morten, he was totally a cheater¡­ Thebinedbat force of the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart, the three


    thousand worlds, the power of thirteen stars, and cosmic energy were not inferior to Grand Emperor


    Rowan.


    Morten,


    Alex,


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    Diana hugged a few women after he recovered a little. He even hugged Shelly.


    Diana


    Alex


    Shelly, a spinster, was wide-eyed. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! I am not your wife. Don¡¯t simply touch me!¡±


    She gritted her teeth in rage after Diana pushed her away.


    Diana


    Alex


    Just as the group of people wanted to have a brief chat, a superb monster charged at them. It was the


    same monster that killed Bredon earlier.


    ¡°Holy crap! Hurry up and run!¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan and Diana screamed simultaneously. They took the women and ran frantically,


    but they were slower than the monster. Itnded a huge hand and grabbed Phoenix instantly.


    Diana


    Alex


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Phoenix!¡±


    ¡°Abomination, go to hell!¡±


    Diana dashed back directly. When Grand Emperor Rowan and the Phoenix Empress saw that, they


    also hurried over to rescue her, but this monster was more powerful than Granny Heavenward. They


    saw Phoenix was about to die at the hands of the monster.


    Diana


    Alex


    Just then, a ray of silver light streaked past the monster.


    Poof!


    The monster¡¯s body was severed into halves right away. Two figures arrived shortly afterward.


    It was Hayley and her junior, September!


    When Diana saw Hayley, he was surprised and slightly taken aback. ¡°Hayley, why are you here? Is


    this¡­ Still your projection?¡±


    Diana


    Alex


    Hayley grimaced upon seeing many beauties at the scene. Upset, she said, ¡°It¡¯s my main body. What


    are you doing? Are you here for an outing with so many women?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s only been a while, and more and more women are appearing.¡± Her tone sounded just like a


    woman who had long separated from her husband!


    The junior, September, could not believe his eyes as soon as he saw his senior acting that way. Then,


    he was even more puzzled after looking at Bolot.


    Bolot.


    Alex.


    ¡®What? This man already has women. Why would a gifted genius like Hayley hook up with him..?¡¯


    Diana said hurriedly, ¡°Hayley, you got it all wrong. These are my elders and aunts.¡±


    Diana


    Alex


    After that, Grand Emperor Rowan finally recognized Hayley. She was that senior who came and left the


    Ancient Path suddenly on that day. He really did not expect that she would be in this kind of


    rtionship with Bolot.


    Bolot.


    Alex.


    Once Hayley learned the truth, she was slightly relieved. ¡°Why did you guyse to the Eye of Nine


    Yin? Don¡¯t you know this ce is very dangerous? It¡¯s simply not a ce you people cane now.¡±


    Diana replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe here either. It¡¯s because of an urgent matter!¡±


    Diana


    Alex


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stay here for long! Come with me!¡± Hayley said.


    Having said that, it was toote. Shortly afterward, the Primeval Lord of Heaven and seven Eternals


    caught up with the crowd and surrounded them.


    ¡°Haha! The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart is really here!¡±

 Chapter 3524

    Chapter 3524


    Bjorne, Grand Emperor Rowan, and the others were shocked to see seven immortal realm experts


    approaching.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    This level of expert could kill them all with one punch, right?


    ¡°Bjorne, it appears that we are in serious difficulty this time,¡± Grand Emperor Rowan said to Bjorne.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Bjorne.


    Alex.


    ¡°This is the big trial of life and death,¡± Quinirus¡¯ face was gloomy. She was the goddess of fate and, at


    times, could see through people¡®s fate.


    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, he is my guy, and whoever tries to touch him is my adversary and will perish,¡±


    Hayley said while blocking Bjorne.


    Bjorne.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Alex.


    Ancient Divinity stated, ¡°Heavenly Fiend Sect, you and your senior brother two can¡¯t stop us, so why


    are you fighting so bravely? This seat has the heart of the devil and is not exclusive. As long as we


    sacrifice the living beings within the Diffracted Universe, we can self-control the Evesting Door.¡±


    What?


    To make sacrifices to the beings within the Diffracted Universe?


    Bjorne, Dora, and the others were taken aback when they heard this.


    Bjorne,


    Alex,


    Dora


    Dorothy


    Their families, children, and friends were all present in the diffracted universe.


    ¡°Yodarha is cold-blooded and inhuman,¡± Hayley said coldly to the crowd. ¡°What about you guys? After


    hearing this, are you still standing with him? Are you also agreeing with his words and ready to sacrifice


    the entire Diffracted Universe?¡±


    Nobody disputed him. That meant tacit approval.


    ¡°Haha! Haha!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what all of you think. In the past, you said that all beings are equal and that benevolence


    rules the world. Now, you eat human blood without blinking your eyes.¡±


    The immortals were also uneasy in the face of Hayley¡¯s cynicism.


    ¡°What Yodarha said is not unreasonable,¡± an eternal from the Southern Dominion said. ¡°Although


    sacrifices must be made now, it is all for the long term. Once we sacrifice the Diffracted Universe today,


    and when we control the Evesting Door, and everyone can live forever, we will join forces to create a


    brand new Diffracted Universe.¡±


    ¡°Do you agree I¡¯ll kill you and make a new version of yourself?¡± asked Hayley.


    ¡°Huh..?¡±


    Of course, an agreement was impossible.


    ¡°¡®Humph, you people, you were all born and raised in the Diffracted Universe, so you naturally don¡¯t


    care about the life and death of the Diffracted Universe, but I came from the Diffracted Universe, so if


    you want to destroy the Diffracted Universe, kill me first!¡±


    Ancient Divinity bowed, then eximed, ¡°Do it!¡±


    A super war was about to erupt. Hayley was prepared and waved her hand to create a neb. The


    heavens and the earth instantly changed color, and the light blinded the eyes.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    She coiled up Benita and the others, summoned her brother September, and rushed to the back


    without getting involved in the battle.


    Benita


    Alex


    The neb¡¯s perplexing effect shielded the eternal¡¯s divine thoughts. It onlysted a second, though.


    The seven eternals charged out immediately. Following that, the big moves began. Helpers were being


    summoned. The list of eternal-level divine beasts, puppets, and out-of-body avatars was endless.


    The Ancient Divinity even threw out the formation board. It immediately opened a void gate here.


    Roar!


    A huge bull roared and rushed out, followed by a swarm of bull demons. The visitor was none other


    than the Bull Demon King. Many more powerful people rushed out immediately after that.


    The Great Roc with Golden Wings, the Great Sun Peacock, the Gigantic Divine Bird, the Sunset


    Golden Crow, and many more!


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    Arge crowd headed toward Hayley and the others who had left.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    At this point, Benita¡¯s heart was beating more violently and powerfully than before, and each beat was


    shockingly loud.


    Benita


    Alex


    Hayley took out a painting.


    The mountain and rivermunity map was previously snatched away by Granny Heavenward.


    Hayley then used this painting to coil Dora, Grand Emperor Rowan, and others into it and then put it


    away because otherwise, such a strong vibration of the heartbeat could shake them to death.


    Dora


    Dorothy


    ¡°How can his heartbeat be so powerful, senior sister?¡±

 Chapter 3525

    Chapter 3525


    September opened his mouth to ask as he did not understand.


    Hayley said, ¡±I¡¯m not sure too. ording to logic, it is indeed a bit unusual. After the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart


    stores the human heart, it will only beat for a moment before going into hibernation, making it


    impossible for outsiders to observe the end, but he is now¡­¡±


    ¡°Moses, how are you?¡± Hayley gave Cindy a hug and asked with concern.


    Moses,


    Alex,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Cindy


    Alex


    Amid this heartbeat, Cindy¡¯s five internal organs and universe experienced very painful trials. Cindy


    was sweating and gently replied, ¡°Hayley, I am fine. You must not allow them to ruin the Diffracted


    Universe.¡±


    Cindy


    Alex


    Cindy


    Alex


    ¡°I know, I told you, I won¡¯t allow them to have what they want even if I battle to the death,¡± Hayley said.


    Then, she gently wiped the sweat on Cindy¡¯s head. She entered his body with her own chi.


    Cindy


    Alex


    September frowned at her senior sister and said, ¡°Senior sister, at this time, if you feed him chi again,


    there will be big trouble.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Hayley said, ¡°I can¡¯t watch him suffer so much.¡±


    September opened his mouth to say something but then closed it again.


    ¡°Hayley, don¡¯t lose. I can hold on!¡± Cindy eximed.


    Cindy


    Alex


    Hayley said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart chose you, so you won¡¯t die, and maybe you might


    take a different path than usual. Fiend Lord¡®s heart chose you. It is now fusing your heart. Once


    completed, no one can take the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. I feel something calling me ahead,¡± Cindy replied, nodding.


    Cindy


    Alex


    ¡°Good!¡±


    However, the pursuers had just caught up with them. The first to arrive were all divine birds and beasts


    known for their speed in the chi universe. Especially the Gigantic Divine Bird, who was even more


    defying at the bottom of this sea. It soon came to rest in front of Cindy and the others.


    Cindy


    Alex


    There were two eternals on its back, the Great Emperor and the King of Nine Deaths.


    ¡°Heavenbane, hand him over. You have no way out,¡± said the King of Nine Deaths.


    ¡°He is my man. How can I give him to you?¡± sneered Hayley.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a pity, the nine eternals, one will fall today,¡± said the Great Emperor.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The great battle began.


    Hayley summoned a with her bare hands, descended from the sky andnded with a bang from


    above. If this happened in the Diffractive Universe, it would be unimaginable, but in the eyes of the


    Eternals, this kind of horrifying scene did not seem too unbelievable.


    Cindy was protected by Hayley.


    Cindy


    Alex


    Watching Hayley and September fight against the seven great Eternals and arge number of enemy


    troops, Cindy was anxious in his heart but unable to help in any way.


    Cindy


    Alex


    Instead, it was a chore for Hayley.


    Hayley¡¯s blow killed arge number of small soldiers. Many minotaurs had no idea how many people


    died. The enraged Bull Demon King leaped to his feet and vomited blood. However, there was no


    escape. Heavenbane Hayley was the best of the nine Eternals and non-immortal powerhouses, no


    matter how many came and how many were killed.


    ¡°Go ahead and kill her!¡±


    ¡°The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart will not die. At best, that kid will shatter, but the Fiend Lord¡¯s heart will remain


    intact!¡±


    Ancient Divinity eximed loudly. A series of eternal-level attacks followed immediately. That powerful


    might waspletely iprehensible in words. All magical treasures, rules, and cosmic power were


    bombarded at every turn.


    Hayley even attacked with a self-destruct move.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A starlight sword shed the Grand Emperor¡¯s sword in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Oh, Grand Emperor?¡±


    ¡°The Grand Emperor has perished!¡±


    The people were stunned.


    ¡°She must have consumed a lot of energy to kill the Grand Emperor, don¡¯t give her time to recover. Kill


    her!¡± Ancient Divinity said.


    ¡°Senior brother, in a moment, you help me protect Alder. I want to go on a killing spree!¡± Hayley


    dered to September.


    Alder.


    Alex.


    ¡°Okay, senior sister, you look after yourself!¡± September replied.


    Suddenly, a ckened dagger in September¡¯s hand unexpectedly pierced Hayley¡¯s heart in the blink of


    an eye.

 Chapter 3526

    Chapter 3526


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯ An astonished Sandra stared at the dagger that had pierced deep into Hayley¡¯s


    heart. He didn¡¯t know September, but for him toe with Hayley showed there would be no issue.


    Sandra


    Alex


    Hayley had no idea what to anticipate either.


    With lifeless eyes, she asked, ¡°Senior brother, why?¡±


    September answered, ¡°Senior Sister, I don¡¯t want to die here. I¡¯ve attained eternity. How can I die like


    that? Additionally, even if I¡¯m your senior brother, I¡¯m not required to die with you. I might still consider it


    if I¡¯m the person you decide to pick.¡±


    As he said this, his hands again exerted force. The surge of great eternal power pierced Hayley¡¯s heart.


    The six remaining Eternals next to him were also taken aback by this scene.


    ¡°Amazing, well done!¡± Ancient Divinity said.


    Sandra¡®s eyes were red with desire. He had considered his own demise, but he couldn¡¯t imagine


    Hayley, an eternal expert, ending up like this¡­ Bits and pieces about his rtionship with Hayley


    shed through his mind like a movie.


    Sandra


    Alex


    ¡°No¡­ You deserve death!¡± Sandra let out a shocking roar, his heart hurt like a knife at the time, and his


    heartbeat was as strong as a bell and drum.


    Sandra


    Alex


    Boom! Boom!


    Immense sorrow flooded his heart. With a fist, he ruthlessly sted September. He was filled with


    hatred this time, and he took no stance.


    Sandra did not care whether it was Buddha power, witch power, cosmic energy, chaos Chi energy, or


    ck and white Chi¡­ He simply struck out subconsciously in anger and pain.


    Sandra


    Alex


    Boom!


    It was far too quick.


    September¡¯s hand was still holding the dagger, and he had just discovered Sandra¡¯s attack on himself,


    and the thought of disdain had just shed through his mind when Sandra¡¯s fist was mmed into his


    chest.


    Sandra


    Alex


    Sandra


    Alex


    Thirteen stars joined as one to form a flying dagger.


    The will of the universe was added to it, three thousand lotus, three thousand great Dao, and even a


    smidgeon of dark demonic lotus energy.


    Pfft!


    September, an eternal, was astounded to discover that Sandra¡¯s strike had also struck into his heart,


    with the flying dagger stabbing it.


    Sandra


    Alex


    ¡°Thirteen Star Chain Flying Dagger!¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ It¡¯s really in your hand..?¡±


    Sandra himself was perplexed at this point. He had delivered such a powerful blow that even he


    couldn¡¯t think clearly.


    Sandra


    Alex


    The following second¡­


    Hayley¡¯s mouthful of blood transformed into a blood-colored neb that engulfed the entire crowd.


    Simultaneously, she pped September with force, ¡°Senior brother, our rtionship ends now. You


    want me to die. It¡¯s not so simple! You are free to pursue me. Come closer. I¡®ll kill every single one that I


    see!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Go, Sandra!¡±


    Sandra


    Alex


    Hayley¡¯s heart had burst, but she had not died.


    Having attained the eternal realm of cultivation, she could regenerate with a drop of blood, without a


    heart, as long as the conditions allowed. However, herbat power waspletely depleted for a


    brief period of time.


    September yelled angrily, ¡°You still haven¡¯t made a move, Ancient Divinity? When are you going to take


    action?!¡±


    The six eternal experts, as well as arge number of Peak Eternal experts, summoned from the Chi


    universe, allunched powerful and overwhelming attacks on Hayley and Sandra in an instant.


    Sandra


    Alex


    Hayley¡¯s heart shattered, and she suffered greatly. She ran alongside Edgar, but not as quickly as the


    pursuers behind her.


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    Hayley copsed shortly after receiving a blow to the back, spitting blood. Sandra also copsed to the


    ground. Sandra noticed this and rushed back to pick up Hayley before continuing on his way.


    Sandra


    Alex


    Sandra


    Alex


    ¡°You put me down, Jordan. I¡¯ll dy them for a while. Hurry!¡± Hayley said.


    Jordan.


    Alex.


    ¡°This one¡¯s for you!¡±


    She pulled out a painting of Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains that included Sandra¡¯s wife, Rowan,


    and others.


    Sandra


    Alex


    Sandra tucked the painting of Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains away and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll


    be able to get away from these people? Or do you believe I¡¯ll leave you here?¡±


    Sandra


    Alex


    Hayley was speechless. And their pursuers had actually surrounded them.


    ¡°I was able to stab September just now, so maybe I have a fighting chance!¡± Sandra considered this in


    his heart before looking ahead again.


    Sandra


    Alex


    That call was bing increasingly urgent. He had a feeling his chances of survival were over there.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away, and you can¡¯t protect him, senior sister!¡± September said as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°You filthy beast!¡±

 Chapter 3527

    Chapter 3527


    Anne despised this person so much that he grabbed Hayley and dashed towards him. Among these


    Eternals, he was the weakest, now that he had a heart injury.


    Anne


    Alex


    ¡°Chaos Tree!¡±


    Before the person arrived, the tree was first.


    With the blessing of the Chaos Pearl, the Chaos Tree was powerful, and its massive roots that


    burrowed out of the ground wrapped around September. However, the remaining six Eternals and


    hundreds of Eternities smashed their attacks up in one stream.


    ¡°Lone Star, Heavenly Fury!¡± Hayley yelled, and a massive star appeared, smashing down fiercely.


    It exuded a sense of impending doom.


    Rumble!


    The rules were all distorted as a result of the violent explosion.


    The eternal experts were all in disarray, and they all fled the moment the star exploded, but at this


    precise moment, Hayley broke away from Anne and pursued them.


    Anne


    Alex


    She was in this condition, and she still wanted to chase them?


    After a few moments¡­


    The sky let out a deafening roar. Light pirs rushed into the sky.


    Anne¡¯s side continued tounch attacks against September, but the previous attacks could not be


    replicated, and the Thirteen Star Chain Flying Dagger did not appear again, implying that Anne had lost


    his prior state of mind. However, it was not without construction.


    Anne


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Alex


    Anne


    Alex


    The Fiend Lord¡¯s heart was beating, and his power was growing. His attacks could now constantly


    overpower the three thousand great Dao. A single punch, for example, encapsted dozens of three


    thousand great Dao. This type of ability could be superimposed indefinitely. This was extremely


    effective.


    September was entangled by the Chaos Tree and cut off. Anne¡¯s assault did not kill him, but it was


    excruciatingly painful.


    Anne


    Alex


    It was at this precise moment, when¡­


    ¡°The Human King has fallen!¡± yelled the crowd.


    ¡°How can the Heavenly Fiend be so powerful when its hearts have burst?¡±


    Hayley retreated, but she was covered in blood. There was a huge wound in her abdomen, and her


    intestines were about to fall out.


    Anne looked sad at the sight of this.


    Anne


    Alex


    A powerful punch was thrown. The Thirteen Star Chain Flying Dagger reappeared this time.


    September¡®s waist was shed in one sh.


    ¡±Argh!¡± September let out a depressed scream.


    Anne hugged Hayley and was about to collect the Chaos Tree and flee when an eternal expert


    discovered it and sacrificed a magical treasure to trap it.


    Anne


    Alex


    ¡°Thank you, Chaos Tree! Despite the fact that it¡¯s still a small tree, there are Chaos Pearls here, haha!¡±


    The eternal expert wanted to seize the Chaos Tree when he looked at it.


    ¡®What should I do? F*ck!¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the same ce!¡±


    Anne was determined. Those who wanted to obtain the Chaos Tree would have to have their hopes


    dashed.


    Anne


    Alex


    ¡°Self-destruct!¡±


    As the Chaos Tree and the Chaos Pearl exploded, the heavens and the earth trembled.


    September was blown up on the spot, and the Eternal expert who wanted to seize the Chaos Tree was


    also in bad shape. With both his arms severed, his abdomen was pierced by a massive branch, his


    body riddled with holes, and his skull blown away. However, it was not yet dead.


    ¡°One more sh for you!¡± Hayley¡¯s eyes shed with fierce killing intent, and she raised her hand in a


    strike using the stardew knife.


    She beheaded the man¡¯s head and soul from top to bottom as if beheading from an alternate


    dimension.


    ¡°September has fallen!¡±


    ¡°Blood-red, too, has perished!¡±


    There were nine Eternals in total, four of whom died at the same time. It was far too vicious.


    ¡°Heavenbane has been depleted and can no longer function. He has no power to fight anymore. Let¡¯s


    attack!¡± said the Primeval Lord of Heaven.

 Chapter 3528

    Chapter 3528


    Cindy was devastated by the Chaos Tree¡¯s self-destruction. This was apanion who had


    apanied him all the way, and without its constant supply of Chaos Chi energy, his cultivation


    would not have progressed as quickly. However, this was not the time for him to be depressed.


    Cindy


    Alex


    He quickly hugged Hayley, who was covered in blood, and while desperately treating her with the


    Ultimate Book of Medicine, be triggered his potential and rushed towards the location where his mind


    had summoned him.


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    The pursuers behind continued to pursue them.


    ¡°Jamie, no need to waste chi energy to renew my life. I know my own injuries. It¡¯s hopeless,¡± Hayley


    eximed.


    Jamie,


    Alex,


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such depressing stuff. There must be a way! There has to be,¡± Cindy said.


    Cindy


    Alex


    Hayley shook her head, saying, ¡°I simply cannot do it! Indeed, after regaining my memory, I am not


    happy. I prefer to stay ignorant and not remember anything. You are so phndering. How can you


    have so many women? Can your heart fit in all of them?¡±


    Cindy was heartbroken as he looked at her frail appearance.


    Cindy


    Alex


    ¡°Stop talking! I still have elixirs and divine medicines here, and yes, there is the original life liquid¡­¡±


    ¡°Diffracted universe-level stuff is ineffective for me,¡± Hayley gently shook her head.


    As she spoke, the eternal expert with peak level speed was the first to catch up. Four eternal experts


    died in the blink of an eye, and the remaining ones were also concerned about what useless cards the


    Heavenly Fiend still had. They were actually cautious about allowing the subordinates of the Eonian


    Realm to ask for a death wish first.


    With tears in his eyes and a broken heart, Cindy said, ¡°Hayley, hold on. You can do it! In front, there


    must be something in front, something that can save us!¡±


    Cindy


    Alex


    He yelled¡­ He moved frantically onward¡­


    With one hand on Cindy¡¯s chest, Hayley murmured, ¡°To unleash your fullbat potential, you must


    resonate with the flying dagger. The Heavenly Chain Sword of Thirteen Stars embodies the will of


    thirteen gxies. I¡¯ll now assist you in killing everyone. I hope you made the right decision¡­¡±


    Cindy


    Alex


    At that moment¡­


    Cindy and the Heavenly Chain Sword of Thirteen Stars developed an even stronger bond.


    Cindy


    Alex


    A Giant Roc Monster blocked his path.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Cindy shed the Giant Roc Monster with the Heavenly Chain Sword of Thirteen Stars, emitting a


    bone-chilling light, and the seawater sshed. The Giant Roc Monster tried to run, but it was toote. It


    wailed and was split in two.


    Cindy


    Alex


    The following second¡­


    The Ancient Divinity unleashed the Jade Clear Divine Thunder. The thunder was green and beautiful,


    but it was extremely lethal.


    When the Heavenly Fiend saw this, she waved her hand and summoned a burning like the sun


    to block the Jade Clear Divine Thunder, and then there was a loud ¡°boom¡±.


    The Eye of Nine Yin trembled, and a tsunami filled the sky. The shattered, and the remaining


    power of the Jade Clear Divine Thunder was unleashed.


    Hayley pushed Cindy away immediately. Starlight shone brightly as Hayley constructed her own


    defense. However, the defense failed topletely block the thunderbolt, and a ray of thunderbolt


    sted the already scarred body.


    Cindy


    Alex


    Hayley¡¯s body torn apart!


    ¡°Hayley! Ah! You!¡±


    Cindy yelled angrily. His heartbeat became even louder as if the sky and earth were copsing as he


    launched a barrage of attacks at the Ancient Divinity. The Heavenly Chain Sword of Thirteen Stars was


    superimposed with three thousand Great Dao to form a sh formation so powerful that even the


    Ancient Divinity dared not receive it right away.


    Cindy


    Alex


    Cindy took advantage of the situation by picking up Hayley¡¯s body. The severed parts were reattached.


    Cindy


    Alex


    ¡°The Great Healing Method!¡±


    ¡°The Great Recovery Method!¡±


    ¡°The Great Resurrection Method!¡±


    ¡°The Great Lucky Method!¡±


    ¡°The Great Fate Method!¡±


    Cindy hugged Hayley¡¯s body, and energy gushed out like a mountain, tears streamed down his cheeks,


    and he prayed in his heart, ¡®Gods and Buddhas in the sky, please save her! I¡¯m willing to give up my life


    for her!¡¯


    Cindy


    Alex


    A miraculous scene unfolded¡­


    Hayley, who had suffered a serious injury, recovered fully. She awoke.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Haha, Hayley, you¡¯ve finallye to life!¡± Cindy cried delightedly.


    Cindy


    Alex


    ¡°Fool, why are you doing this?¡± Hayley demanded.


    ¡°To live together, to die together!¡± Cindy dered emphatically.


    Cindy


    Alex


    Then he persisted in fleeing. That supernatural call was his final holdout.

 Chapter 3529

    Chapter 3529


    After they escaped death, Morine finally brought Hayley to the destination. It was a massive tomb.


    Morine shed through therge tomb with the Heavenly Chain Sword of Thirteen Stars and rushed


    inside. Then, he discovered an altar inside. There was also a coffin on top of the altar.


    Morine


    Alex


    Morine


    Alex


    Morine felt his own heartbeat, which had never been stronger.


    Morine


    Alex


    ¡°Is this what you¡¯re looking for?¡± Hayley asked.


    ¡°This is the coffin that has been calling me!¡± Morine eximed.


    Morine


    Alex


    Morine knew he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, seeing as the pursuers behind him were already in sight. This


    was now his greatest reliance, and if it didn¡¯t work, today was sure death.


    Morine


    Alex


    Buzz!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Morine paid his respects and then pushed the coffin lid open. The two people looked inside and were


    taken aback.


    Morine


    Alex


    ¡°How could it be you?¡± eximed Hayley.


    This was too surprising. A person was lying inside the coffin. He looked precisely like Jamie, wearing


    nothing on his body but lifelike, even the veins under the skin were visible.


    Jamie,


    Alex,


    Morine was also taken aback


    Morine


    Alex


    ¡®Who exactly is this? What is his name?¡¯


    ¡°Fiend Lord, he¡¯s the Fiend Lord!¡± Hayley suddenly yelled.


    She remembered some words written on the inscription of that tomb before, but she didn¡¯t pay much


    attention at the time. Now, recalling that image, she was certain that the person lying in the coffin was


    Fiend Lord, once the attendant of thest evesting beings.


    ¡°Fiend Lord? How can it look so much like me?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you are the reincarnation of the Fiend Lord?¡± Hayley wondered.


    ¡°No, my previous name was Dimitri, and my remnant soul is still in the divine collection!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is a reincarnation of a soldier¡­ You try, and your strength should skyrocket if you can fuse


    with the Fiend Lord¡¯s flesh. Hurry, there isn¡¯t much time¡­¡±


    When Hayley had finished speaking, the Ancient Divinity and others arrived. They also discovered that


    the person in the coffin resembled Ishac.


    Ishac.


    Alex.


    ¡°The Fiend Lord soldier¡¯s reincarnation, this kid is a Fiend Lord!¡±


    ¡°We cannot allow him to fuse, kill!¡±


    The fusion began the moment Hayley pressed Morine into the coffin, and the coffin violently burst into


    pieces. Morine and the Fiend Lord¡¯s flesh ovepped and floated, exploding with ten thousand rays of


    light.


    Morine


    Alex


    Morine


    Alex


    When Hayley saw this, sheughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re two steps behind, haha! It will be the time of your


    death when his fusion isplete!¡±


    ¡°Heavenbane, you damned bitch, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± eximed the Ancient Divinity.


    Roar!


    The Ancient Divinity drew a kamihata. It was none other than his enchanted treasure, the Phanes


    Banner. It coiled ruthlessly towards Hayley.


    Hayley looked at Morine and felt nostalgic, and she shed a tear.


    Morine


    Alex


    The Ancient Divinity delivered the fatal blow to her.


    This was because there was no point in resisting in her current state.


    ¡°No¡­ Let me out, let me out! Don¡¯t do it, Hayley, don¡®t do it¡­ Please! Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ No¡­¡±


    Morine witnessed this scene, but he couldn¡¯t intervene. All he could do was watch as Hayley was swept


    up by the Phanes Banner, burned, and eventually turned into a speck of stardust.


    Morine


    Alex


    The Heavenbane had fallen¡­


    Roar!


    Morine was so ovee with grief that the fused divine light shook. He despised it.


    Morine


    Alex


    The others then started attacking Ishac. The fused golden light, however, blocked everything, rendering


    any attack ineffective.


    Ishac.


    Alex.


    The Ancient Divinity said, ¡°Now there is only one way. Sacrifice every living thing in the entire universe.


    It is better for him this way. The Fiend Lord soldier resurrects. We utilize the sacrifice to directly


    manipte him and force him to divulge the Evesting Door¡¯s secret.¡±


    ¡°Does he know the Evesting Door¡¯s secret?¡± asked an eternal.


    The Ancient Divinity remarked with assurance, ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°How may the Diffracted Universe be sacrificed?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡®ve got it ready already!¡±

 Chapter 3530

    Chapter 3530


    Diffracted Universe¡­ Earth¡­


    It was now midday, and the sun beat down brightly.


    A group of young men and women swam, yed, and sunbathed on a golden beach, interacting with


    each other and enhancing each other¡¯s feelings.


    One of the youth, Autumn, was pushed down onto the beach chair by a hot woman, who said, ¡°Brother,


    the sun is so hot, I will give you sunscreen!¡±


    Then¡­


    As the words were spoken. The sun wentpletely dark.


    Everyone raised their eyes to the sky, only to discover that the sun that had been shining brightly all


    day had turned blood red. So much so that the light shining down was dark red like blood, and


    everything appeared to be bathed in blood light.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°How did the sun be this?¡±


    ¡°Is it a sr eclipse?¡±


    However, everyone soon noticed that a massive grimstone had appeared next to the blood-colored


    sun.


    Diana would have been surprised if he had been present. This was due to his familiarity with the


    grimstone. He and Phoenix had entered the altar space below through this grimstone in the beginning,


    in the Sinless City in the Witch Kingdom, before finding the location of the Ancestor Witches, and from


    there, they had entered the Pantheon Tomb.


    Diana


    Alex


    This grimstone has reappeared. However, it appeared in the air. This scene was visible not only from


    this side. Except for those who are temporarily at the back of the earth, all ces, almost everywhere,


    could observe it¡­


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡±


    ¡°How could such an old grimstone appear?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Could it be that a powerful outer expert has returned?¡±


    This was not news to the people of Earth. Knowledge of godly cultivation has long been popr, and


    godly cultivation schools have sprouted up, even recing schools dedicated to learning cultural


    knowledge, with cultural sses unified into the curriculum of godly cultivation schools.


    The ancientnguage, America¡¯s mother tongue, was also made a required course. English gradually


    faded from the historical stage.


    Autumn pushed away the woman on top of him. He stood up and said solemnly, ¡°The situation is not


    good!¡±


    ¡°Brother, Teacher, I¡¯m nervous!¡±


    The woman jumped into Autumn¡¯s arms, her beautiful face pressed against his.


    Autumn had be a teacher at a godly cultivation school, and the woman who hade out to y


    with him was his student.


    What a cker.


    The following second¡­


    Numerous golden runes swirled out of that grimstone in the air, covering the entire sky, and the earth


    was also irradiated with a golden color. At the same time, the grimstone was getting bigger.


    Boom¡­ Boom¡­ Boom!


    The massive grimstone began to rotate slowly. This scene was witnessed by millions of people all over


    the world. However, the oue was not favorable.


    As the grimstone turned, a powerful rule force appeared on top of it, and then¡­ Everyone on Earth felt


    their bodies being sucked away.


    ¡°Ahh, Teacher, keep me close!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get sucked!¡±


    Autumn¡¯s female student shouted back. This was happening all over the ce. There were even


    people who had flown off the ground and up toward that massive grimstone.


    At this moment, someone leaped. A hand symbol was thrown into the sky.


    ¡°Is that you, Senior Agatha?¡± Autumn immediately recognized the person who had flown up as Agatha.


    She did not apany Agatha as he left.


    The atmosphere soon lit up with light. That was the ancient boundary that had been established at the


    start, which had been broken before, but Diana had repaired it and used the Chi Universe¡¯s formation


    elements and the Immortal-ying Sword Formation, which was still operational.


    Diana


    Alex


    Bang!


    The formation and the grimstone were battling each other and making noises.

 Chapter 3531

    Chapter 3531


    However, the suction was disrupted. People who flew up fell back down. The sensation that everyone


    was about to float away vanished as well.


    Soon, the audience witnessed an iparably amazing scene.


    In a nearby world, a massive dragon was being pulled. It roared and resisted but to no avail. It finally


    plunged into the grimstone, where it was instantly ground into flesh and blood¡­ Those flesh and blood


    fell from the grimstone but seemed to fall into some strange channel. They vanished.


    Then, there were more living things¡­


    Due to the distance, the average person could not see those small living creatures unless they


    cultivated their eyes with spiritual power to a certain level. However, arge number of creatures were


    sucked into the grimstone and ground into flesh and blood. There was no shortage of powerful and


    mighty individuals among them. Even mortals could see the situation clearly with the naked eye.


    Agatha hovered in the air, and her expression solemn.


    This was an extremely dangerous situation. Someone was ying a game, sacrificing a sea of lives.


    Who on earth possessed such great power?


    Furthermore, the force field above the earth¡¯s atmosphere would notst long. The consequences


    would be unimaginable if it did. There was an issue with one of the nodes above the forcefield. This


    would create a breach and disintegrate the forcefield from node to node.


    ¡°Everyone, cultivators above the Immortalization stage, rush out and pour energy into the ancient


    defense force field, or else the entire earth¡®s living beings, just like those living beings, will be ground


    into blood and flesh for sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick!¡± Agatha¡¯s voice rang out across the world.


    Soon after, all of Mount Yukon¡¯s experts took to the skies. Following that, human figures rushed up into


    the sky from countless holy ces, schools, and even streets and alleys.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    This was a life-or-death situation, and there was no room for selfishness. Finally, the forcefield was re-


    stabilized.


    Agatha, too, became aware of Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s breathing.


    ¡®Is it you, husband, who is finally returning?¡¯ Agatha was overjoyed.


    She had some kind of mysterious connection with Grand Emperor Rowan, but she was obviously


    mistaken. Grand Emperor Rowan did not return, but the Ancient Divinity had long agoid a big picture


    in the Diffracted Universe. At this time, after the sacrifice began, their location had formed some kind of


    dimensional channel with this side with the help of the grimstone altar. As a result, it could be felt.


    ***


    Following the sacrifice¡­


    All of that flesh and blood then flowed into the Ancient Divinity.


    ¡°Good, the sacrifice has begun. Help me refine the body of the Fiend Lord,¡± the Ancient Divinity


    laughed.


    Buzz¡­


    Through the medium of blood and flesh, the sacrifice of the living created massive, mysterious energy


    that rushed towards the point where Dora and the Fiend Lord¡¯s flesh were united.


    Dora


    Alex


    The grimstone sacrificing the living was literally right in front of his eyes.


    Dora watched with furious eyes. He saw the earth, where countless people were desperately trying to


    protect the ancient forcefield, including Agatha, his sons and daughters, and his loved ones.


    Dora


    Alex


    Roar!


    ¡°You better hurry up, Fiend Lord fusion!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t let this sacrifice go on because the Earth would be destroyed. However, he didn¡¯t feel quite


    right at the moment. The Ancient Divinity and the others¡¯ refinement of him made him feel threatened.


    His mind pce couldn¡¯t take it any longer and burst open first, and the Ancestral Bodhi Tree inside


    was refined out and left his mind pce.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! This is going to kill me!¡±


    Then, an even more terrifying scene appeared. The Painting of Mountains, Rivers, Lands, and Grains


    was refined, and Dora, Ishac, Grand Emperor Rowan, and others who were hidden within all fell out.


    Dora


    Dorothy


    Ishac


    Daya


    ¡°This¡­ What exactly is this?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re sacrificing the living beings of the entire Diffracted Universe. Stop them!¡± Quinirus eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°Agatha! I see Agatha. The Earth is in peril! Come on, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    ¡°Break the Six Eternities for me!¡±

 Chapter 3532

    Chapter 3532


    The Earth was in peril, and everyone¡¯s life was on the line.


    Grand Emperor Rowan made a bold move and unleashed his most powerful attack¡­ The gates of the


    Six Eternities all opened, and ghosts cried out from within the gusts of gloomy wind. It sted straight


    towards the altar, which was being controlled by the Ancient Divinity and others, as well as the


    countless sacrificed flesh and blood.


    ¡°The Six Eternities?¡±


    ¡°Good guy, this magical treasure has vanished for countless years, but it has actually appeared in this


    mole¡¯s body. Not bad, not bad. With the Six Eternities, we can control the Evesting Door more


    easily.¡±


    ¡°Go, kill them, and snatch the Six Eternities,¡± the Ancient Divinityughed and said to the Bull Demon


    King.


    The Bull Demon King quickly led his disciples and sons to attack Grand Emperor Rowan and the


    others.


    ¡°Come and help!¡± Phoenix eximed right away.


    Everyone started assisting Grand Emperor Rowan.


    The Six Eternities, a magical treasure, did not disappoint. The Bull Demon King was immediately


    entangled in the Doors of Fate and dragged into it as soon as he rushed up with his disciples.


    The Six Eternities were divided into six paths. The different types of paths were the Heavenly Path,


    Earthly Path, Shura Path, Hell Path, Hungry Ghost Path, and Animal Path.


    The Animal Path was in the front.


    The disciples of the Bull Demon King who were dragged in were quickly thrown out again, only this


    time the ones thrown out were no longer the originals but had transformed into a swarm of white pigs.


    ¡°What the heck!¡± The Bull Demon King yelled and began to sweat.


    Wasn¡¯t this too ferocious?


    The bull demons at the back also looked at each other. They looked at the group of white hair piglets,


    making pig squeals, with eyes perplexed and sitting.


    ¡°This¡­ This is horrifying!¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to turn into a pig!¡± Someone shouted, then the herd of bull demons rioted, and countless


    bull demons backed up and fled.


    The Bull Demon King was alone in the blink of an eye. ¡°Ah, this¡­ Please wait for me!¡±


    The Bull Demon King was afraid because he was not an eternal expert. Faced with thebined


    strength of Grand Emperor Rowan and others, as well as that terrifying Six Eternities, he could not


    withstand them. He was almost dragged in just now.


    The Bull Demon King also fled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Six Eternities to be so powerful!¡± Vivian eximed.


    Vivian


    Dorothy


    Phoenix also said, ¡°My father¡¯s Six Eternities, which was originally destroyed, appears to be more


    powerful than the previous! This is the most powerful move, turning others into pigs.¡±


    ¡°Can they be changed back?¡± Abraham inquired.


    Abraham


    Daya


    Phoenix answered, ¡°Impossible. Once one turns into a pig, it will always be a pig.¡±


    This was a little frightening, and the two women were speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this point, Vivian suddenly eximed, ¡°Autumn!¡±


    Vivian


    Dorothy


    Her son¡¯s name was Autumn. He was the third of the quadruplets of Spring, Summer, Autumn, and


    Winter, and he already had the strength of a Golden Immortal Buddha when they left because he had


    received a part of her divinity and was extremely talented.


    She had just passed through the passageway above the altar. She saw her son, Autumn, being firmly


    sucked by the grimstone¡¯s power, about to be sucked out at a broken node.


    Rose noticed it as well, and he watched with anger. However, the fusion continued, and he was unable


    to speak.


    Rose


    Alex


    ¡°Keep attacking the altar! Hurry!¡± Grand Emperor Rowan eximed, seeing the danger on Earth as


    well.


    Agatha was his wife, and the two even had some kind of mysterious contractual connection. Now, by


    connecting the two universes via the grimstone, he could directlymunicate with Agatha¡¯s divine


    thoughts. He was aware of the situation on the other side of the Diffracted Universe. The Earth could


    hold out for a while longer because of the previous arrangement. But, there were already broken


    formation nodes, and it was only a matter of time before they all copsed, and it would be a dead end.


    Agatha had also done her best. She vomited blood.


    The Six Eternities sent out a chain and pulled in the manipted altar. The Ancient Divinity, on the


    other hand, sacrificed the Phanes Banner and blocked the chain.


    At the same time¡­


    The node over the Earth was destroyed once more.


    Boom!


    A gap appeared after a loud sound. There were dozens of people sucked out of the node, screaming,


    rushing into the massive grimstone, turning into blood and flesh in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Autumn!¡±


    Rose¡¯s parents rushed over to find Autumn at this point.


    Rose


    Alex


    ¡°Don¡¯te over, grandpa and grandma, don¡¯te over!¡±


    Autumn was sucked in and resisted with powerful magical treasures and talismans, but he was still


    unable to stop it and was moving outward slightly.


    William and Brittany were distraught. When William saw his grandson being pulled away and about to


    be turned to flesh and blood, he immediately hurried over, grabbed Autumn, and caused three magic


    items to instantly self-destruct. This impulse momentarily disrupted the suction, and William then


    pped Autumn¡¯s body.

 Chapter 3533

    Chapter 3533


    Autumn fell to the ground and was grabbed by Brittany. William, on the other hand, was immediately


    sucked out when the suction force was restored.


    ¡°Husband!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Brittany and Autumn wept as they watched William enter the grimstone and transform into flesh and


    blood.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    This was also seen by Chyntia, Mozart, and Joe. They were taken aback all at once.


    Chyntia


    Dorothy


    Mozart


    Daya


    Joe.


    Alex.


    Valentina roared!


    Valentina


    Alex


    It had been so difficult for him to find his father and restore him to normalcy, and for all these years, he


    had been away, and he hadn¡¯t had time to honor his filial piety properly. In the end, he had actually


    gone like that.


    ¡°I want your life, Ancient Divinity, you son of a bitch!¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    Fiend Lord¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. The fusion still continued as it still needed time. The


    energy of those flesh and blood was stopping him, destroying him. The dark demonic lotus in his body


    was a little untenable.


    ***


    At this time¡­ Earth¡­


    The node of destruction grew in size as more living beings passed through it, flew out into the


    grimstone, transformed into flesh and blood, and vanished.


    ¡°Amitabha! Who else will go to hell if not me?¡± Arhat, who had a golden body, rushed up.


    Other golden bodies appeared immediately after that. Eighteen Arhats reappeared. They flew up to the


    gap, forming a human formation, and used human flesh to seal it. The Buddha¡¯s light shone as a


    Buddhist sound filled the air. Those who had been sucked in breathed a sigh of relief as they regained


    their freedom.


    It did not, however,st long.


    The Eighteen Arhats were exhausted. They were eventually dragged out of the gap and thrown into the


    blood and flesh grimstone.


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Another powerful figure appeared, and it was Saria.


    Saria formed a formation, and wind des rushed to the sky, crossing the gap. However, the sword


    formation roared after three minutes and was destroyed by the grimstone. It was about to be crushed in


    the grimstone.


    Agatha appeared out of nowhere and pulled her.


    ¡°Go, Holy Rabbit!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Mushrooms!¡±


    ¡°Immortal-ying Sword Formation!¡±


    Poof!


    Agatha used great divine power to close the gap, but she couldn¡¯tst long because she had already


    consumed a lot.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The Ancient Divinity noticed it over there. The Earth was what Grand Emperor Rowan and the others


    cared about.


    ¡°Well, since that¡®s the case, let¡¯s start by destroying the world you care about!¡±


    He approached the earth while manipting the flesh and blood grimstone. The energy of sacrifice


    increased dramatically in an instant. The Holy Rabbit was soon unable to hold on and burst into pieces.


    As a sacrificial power wrapped around Agatha, she spat out blood¡­


    ¡°Husband, goodbye forever!¡± Agatha sent a voice towards Grand Emperor Rowan, and the grimstone


    swallowed her.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Grand Emperor Rowan eximed.


    The void gate that controlled the Six Eternities mmed through.


    Bang! Boom!


    The Six Eternities¡¯ void gate exploded over the altar. There was an immediate rush of people.


    ¡°What? Self-destructive Six Eternities?!¡±


    The explosion also blew away several Eternals, and the Ancient Divinity was enraged, ¡°Kill these ants


    first!¡±

 Chapter 3534

    Chapter 3534


    Grand Emperor Rowan brought momentary relief to Earth through the self-destruction of the Six


    Eternities. Those who were about to be sucked into the grindstone broke free from the restraints.


    Moreover, that huge grindstone faded away gradually and disappeared.


    ¡°Ha! The grindstone is gone! It¡¯s over! Great!¡±


    The people on Earth, especially those who had a narrow escape, shouted joyfully and hugged each


    other. Even if the men and women were unacquainted, they embraced each other excitedly. However,


    someone started crying shortly afterward because several nodes of the force field were broken, and at


    least a million living beings were sucked out of Earth before they were thrown into the grindstone and


    ground into flesh and blood.


    Someone powerful like Agatha sacrificed her life for the greater good. Even Saria failed to escape. She


    was also sucked into the grindstone after Agatha. Everyone was in great sorrow. Even so, the great


    crisis hadn¡¯t yet been averted.


    Grand Emperor Rowan, the Phoenix Empress, Benita, and others were the most dangerous now.


    Benita


    Dorothy


    After the Six Eternities disappeared, the minions below were no longer afraid of being turned into pigs.


    Furthermore, Eternal powerhouses were taking the lead this time. Since it was not that coward, Bull


    Demon King, everyone became more courageous naturally.


    ¡°Just kill!¡±


    ¡°Immortal Root Gourd, suck them!¡±


    As the top-ranked man in the ancient era, Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s magical treasure certainly wasn¡¯t


    limited to the Six Eternities. At that moment, he took out a more mysterious magical treasure, a


    mountain-sized gourd. As soon as it appeared, it sucked in the two onrushing Eternal powerhouses


    and over a hundred Eonian powerhouses.


    ¡°Heaven, Phantasm, Law, Virtue, Blessing, Treasure, Emperor, Order!¡± Grand Emperor Rowanshed


    out a series of seals with his hand.


    The Immortal Root Gourd he controlled would refine all the people inside.


    ¡°The Primordial Gourd that grew on the Primordial Tree when Phanes created the world?¡±


    The Primeval Lord of Heaven was stunned. He became envious as soon as he saw this magical


    treasure.


    The remaining Eternal said immediately, ¡°Primeval Lord, keep controlling the sacrificial altar. I will deal


    with those people.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t deal with them alone. I¡¯ll do it,¡± the Primeval Lord of Heaven replied.


    In fact, he wanted to forcibly take possession of the Immortal Root Gourd. Now that no new flesh-and -


    blood offerings were supplied to Edgar, he finally had a chance to catch his breath. The Fiend Lord¡¯s


    fusion had reached 70%, and countless things appeared in his mind-memories sealed inside the body


    of the Fiend Lord.


    Edgar,


    Alex,


    Nathalia seemed to understand many principles in an instant. The supreme theories of the world that


    he did not understand before became clear as if he was enlightened.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡®Fiend Lord! I¡¯m the Fiend Lord!¡¯


    ¡°Hahahal I¡¯m back atst! Yukina¡­ Where is Yukina?! Can I wait until Yukina shows up?¡±


    A woman appeared in Nathalia¡¯s mind. That woman, dressed in white, was sitting on a stone bench


    under a towering peach blossom tree while waiting for him.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    ¡°No! Absolutely not! I¡¯ve waited for you over countless years! How can you be so fuzzy?¡±


    Roar!


    Nathalia let out an earth-shattering roar. The sound wave he generated sounded like an explosion of


    ten thousand tons of TNT and the entire space seemed to have copsed, causing everyone present in


    aplete mess.


    Nathalia


    Alex


    The Primeval Lord of Heaven shouted, ¡°This is bad! The Fiend Lord is going to awaken! We can¡¯t dy


    any longer! Brahma Lord, go and save the people! I¡¯ll control the sacrificial altar! Be quick, or else all


    the efforts will be in vain!¡±


    The Primeval Lord of Heaven stopped coveting the Immortal Root Gourd, returning to the original


    position, and summoned two boys and two girls. They sat next to him and assisted him in controlling


    the sacrificial altar. Shortly afterward, the huge grindstone in the space of the diffracted universe


    appeared again.


    The living beings in the diffracted universe were shocked. They thought the cmity was over at first,


    but to their astonishment, it happened again.


    The Eternal powerhouse, Brahma Lord, nced at Anderson.


    Anderson.


    Alex.


    Knowing that any further dy was no longer allowed, he spat out incantations at once. They were


    mountain-huge and bigger than the Immortal Root Gourd. Instead of attacking the Immortal Root


    Gourd, he first charged at Grand Emperor Rowan to defeat him.


    He was an Eternal!


    No matter how fast Grand Emperor Rowan leveled up, he was at Intermediate-Eonian Realm at best.


    How could he block the attack?


    Poof!


    When the first incantation pressed down on him, he was injured and vomited blood. The Immortal


    Gourd also trembled.


    The second incantation pressed down¡­


    ¡°Wheel of Fate!¡±


    The Goddess of Fate, Quinirus,shed out a wheel, but the gap between their strength was too huge.


    The Wheel of Fate shattered right away. Quinirus spat out blood and fell to the ground. Her face was


    white as a sheet.


    The third incantation¡­


    The Phoenix Empress manifested her main body, the towering fiery phoenix.


    The Brahma Lord scoffed. ¡°How dare you block me when you are just like petty creatures? Go to hell!¡±


    After heshed out the incantation, he condensed a sword and shed through the air.


    Woo! Boom!


    This sword was too powerful. Quinirus, in white clothes and white armor, intercepted the attack with the


    lance.


    Poof!


    It was an instant kill!


    The Goddess of Fate just died like that.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Quinirus, Sis Quinirus¡­¡±


    When Grand Emperor Rowan opened his eyes and saw his beloved woman die again, he was broken-


    hearted, but it did not take long before he heard Phoenix¡¯s shout. She also manifested her main body


    and endured the Brahma Lord¡¯s sword along with her mother, the Phoenix Empress.


    Boom!


    The earth shook, and mountains trembled.

 Chapter 3535

    Chapter 3535


    The mother-daughter duo, the Phoenix Empress and Phoenix, spilled blood in the air.


    That sword¡¯s might did not stop there, but it came down in a ruthless sh. At the scene, Anita and


    Ludwig could not keep up with their strength. They had insufficient power!


    Anita


    Dorothy


    Ludwig


    Daya


    Both the women were standing in front of Anita as long-range supporters. It was then that the sword


    descended. Ludwig turned the vines into a shield and blocked it.


    Anita


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Daya


    Poof!


    The vine shield shattered instantly, and the sword almost tore her apart. Knocked back abruptly and


    crashing into Anita¡¯s fusion barrier, she spilled a great amount of blood on it.


    Anita


    Alex


    Boom! Boom!


    Anita¡¯s heart trembled vigorously. Seeing Ludwig at thest gasp before his eyes, Anita was so


    heartbroken that he could not breathe. Meanwhile, the face of the white-clothed woman in his mind


    finally became clear.


    Anita


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Daya


    Anita


    Alex


    ¡°Yukina! Ludwig Stoermer! Yukina is Ludwig Stoermer!


    Ludwig


    Daya


    Ludwig


    Daya


    ¡°I finally remembered it¡­ I finally remembered it! It turns out that the three lifetimes you¡¯ve been talking


    about before started from here. I finally recognize you! I found you atst, but you¡¯re going to die


    again?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Anita roared.


    Anita


    Alex


    His heart thumped wildly, as quickly as running a timer. The fusion speed skyrocketed. 80%, 81%,


    82%¡­ 99%, 100%!


    It was less than ten seconds!


    Anita finally seeded in merging with the Fiend Lord!


    Anita


    Alex


    ¡°Yukina?!¡± Heartbroken, he hugged Ludwig and burst into tears.


    Ludwig


    Daya


    Ludwig looked at him weakly and touched his face before she smiled lightly. ¡°Hubby, you finally


    remember me¡­ Unfortunately, I¡­ I can¡¯t be with you again¡­¡±


    Ludwig


    Daya


    Anita cried out, ¡°Yukina, Yukina¡­ Don¡¯t die! Arghhh¡­ God, why are you doing this to me?!¡±


    Anita


    Alex


    Anita stared nkly at Anita and Ludwig. ¡®What happened?¡¯


    Anita


    Dorothy


    Anita


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Daya


    She did not understand it. Who was Yukina?


    At that moment, Shelly said, ¡°Ludwig is fated to be with him for three lifetimes. Come to think of it, Anita


    is the Fiend Lord, whereas Ludwig¡¯s predecessor is Yukina, whom the Fiend Lord has been waiting for.


    Unfortunately, they are fortune¡¯s fools¡­¡±


    Ludwig


    Daya


    Anita


    Alex


    Ludwig


    Daya


    ¡°Crap, it¡¯s toote,¡± yelled the Primeval Lord of Heaven.


    Ludwig¡¯s hand that was touching Anita drooped slowly. She met her demise.


    Ludwig


    Daya


    Anita


    Alex


    ¡°Yukina, Ludwig¡­¡±


    Ludwig


    Daya


    Anita lifted his head and stared at the Brahma Lord. ¡°I want you dead, with no resting ce!¡±


    Anita


    Alex


    Roar!


    Anita took a step and arrived in front of the Brahma Lord. Astonished, the Brahma Lord retreated, but


    Anita¡¯s current strength was overwhelming after he merged with the Fiend Lord. He grabbed the


    Brahma Lord by the neck right away. No matter whatw he used, he was unable to break free from


    the grab.


    Anita


    Alex


    Anita


    Alex


    ¡°Primeval Lord, save me!¡±


    The Primeval Lord of Heavenshed out Three Pristine Divine Lightning.


    Anita used the Brahma Lord¡¯s body to block it directly, but the Primeval Lord¡¯s aim was not Frank,


    instead, it was the Immortal Root Gourd in Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s hand.


    Anita


    Alex


    Frank,


    Alex,


    Whoosh!


    The Immortal Root Gourd was prated. The two Eternals and a hundred Eonians rushed out right


    away. The two Eternal powerhouses were aggrieved for a long time inside the gourd. When they


    appeared, theyunched the strongest attack right on the people in front of them with surging killing


    intent.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two women burst into pieces and died at once. Grand Emperor Rowan was dazed after he turned his


    head and took a look.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡±


    It never urred to him that this ce would be a perilous area with life-and-death catastrophe


    for him and his wives.


    Meanwhile, Anita condensed the power of three thousand worlds in his hand and fused it with the three


    thousand great Dao before he unleashed the Heavenly Chain Sword of Thirteen Stars. This time, even


    the dark demonic lotus could not make waves and was controlled by Frank, who had be the Fiend


    Lord.


    Anita


    Alex


    Frank,


    Alex,


    ¡°Just die!¡±


    Poof!


    The Brahma Lord was decapitated, and his body turned into stardust instantly. Another Eternal died.


    Just then, an ax flew over from afar. The Phanes Ax! It was theplete Phanes Ax!


    ¡°Phanes Ax!¡± The Primeval Lord of Heaven shouted as he rushed toward the Phanes Ax.


    Sneering, Anita reached out and grabbed the Phanes Ax directly.


    Anita


    Alex


    ¡°Primeval Lord of Heaven, I¡¯m going to take your life!¡±


    The Primeval Lord of Heaven unleashed the Phanes Banner. He was geared up while calling his


    companions toe and help him. However, Anita just dashed to somewhere else. He struck another


    Eternal with the ax, ying it.


    Anita


    Alex


    ¡°Holy crap! He is so powerful. How are we going to fight him?¡± The Primeval Lord of Heaven nced at


    the grimstone sacrificial altar and waved the Phanes Banner.


    ¡°Inescapable from the Phanes Realm!¡±


    In that instant, Anita noticed that he was dragged into a peculiar space.


    Anita


    Alex


    The Primeval Lord of Heaven roared, ¡°Great Sword Sovereign,e quickly and assist me! Sacrifice


    the world in blood, and refine his spirit!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3536

    Chapter 3536


    Chyntia realized that he was trapped. He had ants in his pants. Sonya, Phoenix, Shelly, Grand


    Emperor Rowan, and his family were outside¡­ Since he was trapped here, they could be in danger.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    Sonya


    Dorothy


    ¡°Break it!¡± He grabbed the Phanes Ax and struck forcefully, but to his surprise, it was as if he was


    hitting cotton, he could not exert any strength.


    ¡°Calm down! Calm down! No hurry! This is Phanes Banner, an existence on the same level as the


    Phanes Ax. It won¡¯t work if I strike it forcefully¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At that moment, the huge grimstone kept moving in the diffracted universe, and countless living beings


    were ground into flesh and blood. This time, the living beings on Earth could no longer withstand the


    grimstone and were continuously sucked into it. Currently, the entire diffracted universe was going to


    end in deadlock, as if the final result had been predetermined.


    Death and extinction seemed to be the final way.


    ¡®Ah! That¡¯s right. I understand it. The three thousand great spells and thepletion of a grand spell!¡¯


    Chyntia figured it out and began to stack the three thousand great spells.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°The Great me Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great Icebound Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great Storm Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great Void Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great Seal Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great Silence Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great Reincarnation Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great Summoning Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great Resurrection Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Spell of Great Fate!¡±


    ¡°The Great Giant Roc Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great Gravity Spell¡±


    ¡°The Great Nightmare Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great Mirror Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great Cover Spell!¡±


    ¡°The Great Swallow Spell!¡±


    And so on¡­


    All three thousand great spells in the world were stacked together, leading topletion. At that


    moment, he suddenly had enlightenment about life, death, fate, heavenlyw, and everything in the


    universe!


    ¡°Heaven and Earth¡¯s Drive!¡±


    Boom!


    A loud noise was heard. The dark Phanes Realm was severed. The Primeval Lord of Heaven, who


    controlled the Phanes Realm, wouldn¡¯t stop vomiting blood. He could no longer control the Flesh


    Grimstone. After Chyntia unleashed the move, Heaven and Earth¡¯s Drive, and punched through the


    sacrificial altar, the Flesh Grimstone also exploded from the energy st.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    The Flesh Grimstone was destroyed!


    The moment the grimstone was destroyed, the Primeval Lord of Heaven¡¯s body froze abruptly and


    began to crack, as if some kind of mysterious energy was acting on his body.


    He refused to resign to his fate as he looked at Paul. ¡°My arrangement in my entire life is ruined


    suddenly! The Phanes Realm is the primordial chaos of the created world. How did you manage to


    break it? Have you¡­ Comprehended the Evesting Realm?¡±


    Paul.


    Alex.


    Chyntia said coldly, ¡°You should ask this question in hell¡­ No, you won¡¯t have the chance to know it!¡±


    Chyntia


    Alex


    The Primeval Lord of Heaven started cracking and turned into pieces.


    Thud!


    Chyntia knelt on the ground. His entire body was almost out of strength, but he knew he must not


    copse.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    ¡°Sonya and Phoenix¡­¡±


    Sonya


    Dorothy


    Chyntia forced himself to rise to his feet quickly and search for their figures. Consequently, he trembled


    all over upon taking a look. Everything around him seemed particrly quiet. The void was probably


    broken due to the great battle, and all the seawater here evaporated. Corpses were lying at sixes and


    sevens in front of him. There were corpses of enemies and his allies.


    Chyntia


    Alex


    The towering sword that was stuck on the ground was the most conspicuous thing. It was nted, but


    the de was bloodstained. When he looked at the de closely, a wretched man who drew hisst


    breath was embedded in it.


    The Great Sword Sovereign!


    It was thest Eternal among the nine Eternals, but he died by the hands of his own sword.


    ¡°Who was it? Father-inw¡­¡±


    It seemed that he could think of it without seeing it with his own eyes. Trembling, he identified the


    corpses on the ground. However, there were many disfigured and damaged corpses.


    Eventually, he saw a white-clothed light-type archmage, Hannah, lying quietly on the ground at that


    moment. She had depleted her life force.


    ¡°Mother-inw¡­¡±

 Chapter 3537

    Chapter 3537


    Benita burst into tears when she saw the Phoenix Empress. She was still protecting Phoenix firmly at


    the final moment of her life¡­


    ¡°Honey! Rose¡­ They are dead! They are all dead!¡± Benita pulled his hair out,pletely unable to


    ept such a result.


    He did not know how long he used thest move, but it seemed like a century had passed outside the


    Phanes Realm. ¡®There is no one left. What¡¯s the point of living when I am the only one left?¡¯


    He held Rose with one hand and Phoenix with the other hand, whereas Shelly was lying next to his


    feet. He shed tears and bawled sorrowfully.


    Just then, a ray of light shed¡­


    A crystal-clear stone suddenly exploded at the scene, and someone popped out¡­ It was Grand


    Emperor Rowan who was drenched in blood. He did not die. He was still alive.


    Looking at him, Benita cried louder. Immediately afterward, an even louder cry sounded around him.


    Grand Emperor Rowan was crying. Nothing was more painful in this world than having his beloved


    ones dead while he was still alive.


    Grand Emperor Rowan was alive because Hannah turned him into a diamond with light mystic art at


    the final moment. He avoided the massacre, but she ended up dead with the Great Sword Sovereign


    with herst breath.


    ***


    Three dayster, Benita and Grand Emperor Rowan carried their women¡¯s corpses and left the Eye of


    Nine Yin. They returned to Earth after another three days, but what came into sight left the two men in


    a daze for a moment.


    s still original America, and Earth was still the original Earth, but where were the people?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Not even a soul was left. They all disappeared.


    ¡°Mom! Son, Daughter! Daddy is back!¡±


    Only Benita¡¯s fool-like voice drifted over the quiet Mount Yukon.


    They searched every corner of the world, but not a single living person was found. Even the Ancient


    Path waspletely silent.


    ***


    Three monthster, Benita knelt at the top of Mount Yukon and said to Grand Emperor Rowan, ¡°Father-


    inw, give me a sword. I can¡¯t stand it any longer.¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan stared nkly at the sky. ¡°If l give you a sword, who can give me a sword?


    When the timees, I won¡¯t even have apanion to cry with¡­¡±


    Benita said, ¡°I can¡¯t cry anymore. My tears have dried up¡­¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan said, ¡°You can howl. Look, I have been howling for a month. Even my throat is


    bleeding¡­¡±


    The two men howled as they knelt on top of Mount Yukon. They sounded more unpleasant than a


    ghost¡¯s wail.


    After howling for an hour, they both jumped off the mountain.


    Boom! Boom!


    They both had restrained their abilities and crashed to the ground with their bodies. Tworge craters


    were formed on the ground.


    However, Benita roared after a few seconds, ¡°Why?! Why can¡¯t I die even when I want to? What¡¯s the


    point of living? Can I reproduce with a ten-thousand-year old man?¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan rolled over and looked at the sky. ¡°Don¡¯t nder me. You are the Fiend Lord,


    many billions of years older than me. I even find you are old and clumsy. Why did my daughter¡­ My


    daughter¡­¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan¡¯s vision blurred again when he thought of his daughter. It was blood.


    At that moment, he suddenly saw a face appearing in the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? An illusion?¡±


    A sound rang out all of a sudden¡­


    Bang! Boom!


    Benita and Grand Emperor Rowan jumped up instantly. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan said, ¡°It seems to be¡­ Some kind of very ancient sound.¡±


    Benita said immediately, ¡°It¡¯s the sound of a sports car¡­¡±


    Then, they both saw a red sports car traversing across the distant horizon, but it was not fast at all


    compared to Instant Teleportation and the like. They both activated their primordial eyes immediately,


    trying to find out the identity of the driver. As a result, they saw nothing. Surprisingly, that car managed


    to avoid both their primordial eyes.


    After a full five minutes, the sports car stopped next to the two people via a drifting technique. The car


    door was pushed open. A man with a white suit, a straw hat, and sunsses came out of the car.


    Both of them were wide-eyed.


    After Grand Emperor Rowan saw the man take off his sses and hat, he looked shocked. ¡°ine?¡±


    Benita shouted abruptly, ¡°Ancestor?¡±


    The one who arrived turned out to be¡­ ine Rockefeller!


    Looking at the two wretched men, ine shook his head and said, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I can¡¯t believe you


    guys are in this state. It¡¯s really inelegant!¡±


    He looked particrly at Albert. ¡°Idiot! You met Yukina again after so many years, but why do you still


    not understand it?¡±


    Benita was puzzled for a moment. Then, he came to his senses suddenly. ¡°You are¡­ I remember! You


    are thest Evesting Being! Master, I hereby pay my respects to you!¡±

 Chapter 3538

    Chapter 3538


    The Fiend Lord¡¯s mentor was ine Rockefeller.


    However¡­


    Grand Emperor Rowan was puzzled. ¡°You are thest Evesting Being? But we were sworn brothers


    10,000 years ago, weren¡¯t we?¡±


    ine smiled and fished out a box of cigars. ¡°Would you like one?¡±


    ***


    After a moment, the three people smoked at the foot of Mount Yukon. ine suddenly spewed out a


    puff of smoke. He then tapped the cigar lightly and said, ¡°Samsara, life, soul, matter, universe, void¡­¡±


    That puff of smoke evolved. Eventually, be snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Women!¡±


    The smoke turned into Bolot¡¯s life-like appearance. She was a real person.


    Stunned for a moment, Benita rushed over and hugged Bolot immediately.


    Bolot touched Benita¡¯s face. ¡°Hubby, am I still alive?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    After Benita said that, he kissed her passionately.


    ine snapped his fingers again, and Bolot disappeared instantly.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± ine flicked the ash off his cigar. ¡°Do you still not understand it?¡±


    Benita looked at ine, ¡°Master, did you¡­ Create Bolot? No, did you create this diffracted universe


    and three thousand worlds?¡±


    ine replied, ¡°Yes, and no! I can help you guys resurrect all the loved ones you have lost and retain


    their memories and personalities exactly the same as before. They will never change!¡±


    He snapped his fingers again. Women and men appeared one after another.


    Vivian Assex, Hayley Hanson, Bolot Stoermer, William Rockefeller, Autumn Rockefeller, Brittany


    Rockefeller¡­ The Phoenix Empress, Chantelle Seay, Agatha Haisley, Quinirus Schranz, Phoenix


    Rowan¡­


    They lookedpletely the same before death.


    ¡°But, can they really be the same?¡±


    ine sighed after he said that as if he was also troubled.


    That was right! Could the ones he created be the same as the original ones?¡±


    One would always feel ufortable. Were they still humans? They were robots!


    ¡°Humans¡¯ souls are the most inscrutable and cannot be replicated. This is the arcanum of evesting


    life. If you guys want to regain your loved ones, there is only one way, to cross the Evesting Door. My


    current abilities are not as good as yours, but the two of you are enough to open the Evesting


    Door¡­¡±


    Grand Emperor Rowan was shocked. ¡°You are already an Evesting Being. How can your abilities not


    be as good as ours?¡±


    ine smiled mysteriously. ¡°You guys will understand it.¡±


    ***


    A monthter, Benita and Grand Emperor joined forces and opened up the Evesting Door


    sessfully.


    Grand Emperor Rowan said to Barne, ¡°If we meet again after crossing the door, I will buy you a drink.¡±


    Benita said, ¡°I kinda miss you. How about we kiss goodbye?!¡±


    ¡°You! Get lost!¡±


    Benita was pushed into the Evesting Door. Unexpectedly, Benita hooked Grand Emperor with a foot,


    dragging him in.


    ¡°The Evesting Door. I must seed. I must¡­¡± Benita muttered to himself. Eventually, that sticky-like


    sense of oppression vanished, but the next second, a strong wind blew on his face. He reached out


    and grabbed it without a second thought.


    It was too weak!


    To his surprise, he opened his eyes and saw a piece of chalk.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Huh? Where is this ce? Who am I?¡±


    When he turned his head to take a look, what he saw shocked him. ¡°Hayley..? Hayley Hanson..?¡±


    Hayley, dressed in a school uniform, was sitting next to him. She looked at him with concern and


    whispered, ¡°Blockhead, What are you doing? How dare you sleep in English ss? Miss Assex is


    going to kill you¡­¡±


    Benita could not care less about Miss Assex. As his eyes were red-rimmed, he hugged her and said,


    ¡°Hayley, I thought I lost you for the rest of my life. Boo-boo¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey. What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll never!¡±


    ¡°Miss Assex is here¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is Miss Assex?¡± Benita quivered as soon as he looked up. ¡°Vivian¡­ Assex? Honey! Boo-hoo!¡±


    Benita let go of Hayley. He then hugged Vivian, whose face was livid, and kissed her¡­ The ssmates


    around him were stunned.


    ¡®Benita Rockefeller¡­ He is being possessed, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    After Miss Assex was kissed in public, she flew into a rage and pped Albert. Benita turned his head


    and saw a huge advertising poster outside the window¡­


    [The teenage soul singer, Bolot Stoermer, has advanced to the world¡¯s top eight¡­]


    ¡®Huh? Why do I feel like something is wrong? Is this the arcanum of evesting life that Master was


    talking about? I crossed the time boundary, and everything started from the beginning, but¡­ Why has


    Vivian be a teacher? How am I going to woo her? It¡¯s a love triangle right from the start¡­ Ah¡­


    Whatever! Anyway, none of you can escape!¡¯


    ¡°Miss Assex, wait for me! I¡¯d like to attend a remedial ss for sex education, ah no, I mean English¡­¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!